《The Branded Female Fencer》


 1 Prologue

    Once the continent was swept away by demons called demon kings. Hundreds of demon kings existed on the continent, and they repeatedly struggled daily over the hegemony of the continent. Some species had much stronger powers than humans such as elves, giants and fairies, but even they were frightened by the threat, or neglected to fight, and lived in hiding. Especially those who had no power whatsoever, such as humans, lived only finely in the corners of the continent so as to avoid demonic kings and demons.


    But the humans gradually turned to fight back. Due to the concept of ''cooperation'', humans who held hands with elves and giants across the hedges between races drove the demon kings off the continent over hundreds of years. Humans who have succeeded in completely reversing their positions of man and demon will finally hold the hegemony of the continent.


    But the men who became the champions of the continent now began an unstoppable feud between their fellow countrymen. Subraces, spirits, etc. who were cooperative with the original humans, such as elves and giants, watched and disappeared behind history. And not long after the demon kings were banished, this time there will be hundreds of years of war between humans involving all over the continent.


    Time has passed and its long war will also come to an end. Of course, it will not fit until the skirmishes, and although there are small battles going on everywhere, the great wars that involve the whole continent are no longer there, and peace conferences will now be held in which many countries from all over the continent will participate, no longer for 20 years. We can say that we are now in a time of peace. Even if it was a peace trap, humans were about to indulge in its happiness.


    Historians call this era the Tahei period. This story spells out about the female swordsman Alphilis, who continues his journey alone in this seemingly peaceful period. Where the hell does her journey go and what the hell does she leave the world? Then let''s follow that trail...


    "Mm-hmm..."


    When I wake up with my eyes, there is a pleasant leaking day between the trees. Has it only been a month since Moi birds were seen announcing the arrival of spring? Slightly south of Nakahara, the forest here in Falte is surrounded by very pleasant cheerfulness. Well, if not, I might have cared a little bit more about the place to stay, just to say she wouldn''t be obsessed with the triviality.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Instead of pillows."


    It is the forest wolf who lives in this forest who is pointing his slightly sleepy black eyes down here.


    "If I told you I slept with the Warcraft on my pillow, you''d probably be laughed at around Sister Anorun..."


    Sister Anorn and I met all the time in the lodging town, and I got completely familiar with her face. Apparently, the way ahead is the same, and Sister, who travels east on a straight line while still praying in the town along the way, and Alphilis, who rolls the branches with his thoughts and takes the road to go today, are going to be as fast as they go.


    When I left the town of Tid even three days ago, I pointed in a completely different direction than the street when I rolled the branches.


    "Should I stop? You''re directional tone deaf!


    And while Sister told me, he stuck the niggling Sister half-way into the woods with his ass, an alphilis who was lost. The streets are also well maintained around here, and although there are no dangerous demons or warcraft that could be life-threatening if they are not separated into too deep because of the good demon crusade, it was still a land in the woods that is off the people''s living quarters.


    "I knew it was a cave by the river, a demon''s nest..."


    Even though I think so, there''s a girl of her age. I couldn''t beat the temptation to bathe in the water, and once I made sure there was nothing in the hole, I took my first bath in the water for three days, and when I kept my cell phone meal in my belly a little bit, I fell asleep in the hole. Then when I woke up with the roar of the beast, a forest wolf about 3m long was in front of me, he said.


    "I''m glad the wolf is all alone. It would have been just as bad if I had more than one, and if my master hadn''t taught me how to negotiate with demons, you''d be wandering around the woods again by now looking for a new bunk... totally, Master."


    Yesterday, he beat down a fiercely fought Uemori wolf and demanded an overnight bed instead of helping him with his wounds. Forest-dwelling demons, especially those of the beast system, are submissive to what is stronger than them, and even ungrateful individuals. Forest wolves are also warm for demons, and they do not strike humans unless they wreak extreme havoc on the territory. Well, it must have been her carelessness that pissed off the wolf.


    Whatever the technique of negotiating with demons, it is known that people who often come into contact with demons will show strength and sell favors with treatment and bait at the same time. This forest wolf, after being treated, looks at us with such a nostalgic eye that he stumbles upon the temptation of a fluffy fur and falls asleep with the demon on his pillow.


    "I was comfortable sleeping, but... I wonder if the demons will like me. Or maybe this kid''s just used to people. Even though human men don''t stop by because they''re locks."


    I sigh unexpectedly at the sight of the fact that I was about to be exposed to bandits before, or a fellow light-hearted mercenary. Look at the forest wolf staring at it in surprise,


    "Maybe you''re better than a human being."


    Even as I joke about things like that, I get to know myself.


    "Then it''s time to go. I''m sorry I kept you up all night."


    Meanwhile, I''ll do the wolf''s throat. The gentle look she gave then would have been stunning shapes that she thought would be beautiful 9 out of 10 if a human man had seen it, but the demon couldn''t have figured it out, he just seemed to feel comfortable with being throated.


    "Well. Was the nearest town of Iz? It''s time to get serious in town... with all the road grass lately."


    and the face of Alphilis, who began to walk, is no longer the adventurer himself.


    Yes, Alphilis is an adventurer who travels with a sword while being a woman. I must say that in this world where demons travel, there were no women at all who make a living with swords, but very rarely. And many of the sword-wielding women were knights of the knights, or mercenaries of women. Her fitness is at first glance close to that of a knight, but what she is doing is mercenary itself. He continues his journey by doing cautious things in his quarters, asking his guild to make money by guarding his squadrons and crusading demons.


    In this era, when it came to female mercenaries, it was basically considered a despicable profession, and many were doing whores without money or work, but Alphilis never imitated himself in a way that demeaned him. Because it was also what the master of Alphilis made her make a firm promise, and even if not, she would not have allowed herself to be proud. And when she saw her chivalrous fitness, her intelligent, righteous face, and her eyes that seemed strong in will, it was hard to invite her to take good care of herself, even from the side of the man. As a woman, it may have affected her to be taller and taller.


    Some of them would only look at the wind of the alphilis and invite them, but the tragic end was so blurred that she didn''t deal with them at all (although at first she didn''t know past the public and didn''t know what kind of invitation it was) that those who persisted in speaking would not be better off with a rag that kept the horse''s body fluttered for a year.


    That''s almost a year and a half since Alphilis already started his journey, but he still hasn''t reached his destination. She is on her way to Begrad to the east, as the master will.


    "My master said, ''If you travel normally, it''s about six months'' or something... my master''s liar!


    I''ll give it a try, for example, but I didn''t read the map properly either (the maps were very poorly made at the time and only had a narrow range of maps), and it''s totally on the shelf that I have a trapeze habit. Anyway, we''re aiming for a destination with a sense that the sun is rising in the east. Moreover, the period of six months mentioned by the master is using a horse. Neither would the master have imagined that Alphilis would walk from the western part of the continent to the eastern edge.


    On the other hand, that may be said to be irreplaceable. She lived in isolation from the public in the mountains approximately seven years after being picked up by her master at the age of 10. Without the help of friendly people on their journey, they are so unknown that it would not be strange to travel for a week and be sold off to whore streets per taram. It is because of her benevolence that such misfortune has not come over her. Thanks again to the freaky drunken Sister.


    "Well, definitely Alfie, you''re coming here to Iz. How many times have you been lost this time fighting a monster I''ll give you? I''ve got to knock you out of the mess."


    Thinking, for example, that Alphilis is involved with Sister Anolun, who is single-handedly wrapped in a liquor store, all night long, five days after he got lost again and was driven around by monsters, and when he got to town, he didn''t have the nerve to argue.


    Continued

 2 At Izs Tavern, Part 1 - Sister with Golden Hair

    "Phew, so after breaking up with the forest wolf, I was about to be exposed to a river water horse (Kelpy), and I picked a tree on my bunk, and the tree was another demon, he said. How dumb are you?


    "Shut up. I don''t even like doing it, do I?


    This is a tavern in the town of Iz. The town of Iz is halfway between large towns such as Tido and Meeshia, a distance between Tido and Meeshia that arrives in about half a day if you run with a horse. For this reason Iz does not do much for accommodation, but a little down south from here there were coal mines and ore mining sites, which served as a base for those working in the mining industry.


    Nevertheless, it was already more than 30 years ago that the mining business in Iz was in full swing, and those who aim for rare metal and a thousand gold grabs are already away from the land. All that remains are native people and those who have no temper to leave this town, and if all such people gather together, the things of nature and land pattern become worse. Even though it''s slightly off, it''s an accomodation town on one of the major streets connecting East and West, this place was rarely safe.


    Would it have been a minute since the sun set? Even though it''s a small town, there''s not much entertainment, and on the contrary, there''s a lot of people gathering in this tavern, which is a stadium. If there were two women around that age, it would be like being called out by a drunk, but they all just look at them indistinctly and don''t speak up. Besides, for some reason, I felt like I could see the color of fright in their eyes.


    "(You messed with something, you Sister...)"


    This Sister usually hides her face in the hood, but she''s quite, no, quite beautiful. He has blonde hair that is transparent to blue eyes and has a common appearance in the aristocracy of large cities. Since being such a sister and beauty entails various dangers, it is normal for pilgrimage sisters to be accompanied by temple knights and other escorts, but this sister was traveling alone. No matter how unknown Alphilis was, I just wondered if this was dangerous, but this Sister gave me one smaller head than Alphilis, and I had the same arm power as her to shake the sword. Naturally, strength commensurate with arm strength. I''m not even too pathetic to talk about the backdrop of a man who was involved when this Sister used to drink deeply. It would mean that a raucous young woman has a lot of strength and reason to travel alone.


    Either way, this Sister waited half as she expected in this town where Alphilis arrived fleeing demons with the other body. It was just after the following day that Alphilis woke up from a scattered tease and even more doubled tiredness on the day he arrived. Then she decided to take another night''s rest in this town because she felt like it was a hassle to leave town. Fortunately, I haven''t had any trouble with Road Bank yet.


    I really wanted to avoid a series of nights on a patterned land, but I decided it was a bit better than traveling in poor health. That''s why Alphilis is making fun of this Sister day after day... but that''s when Sister''s eyes get serious.


    "Even so, a river water horse (Kelpy) usually only comes and goes in a bigger river. Besides, after the flood, if it''s a small river, it''s limited to secluded areas. Make it a plant-based demon, maybe a woodworker (Trent) or something, but the area of ? ? death is further south. Maybe we should ask the Knights or the Church to investigate this once we get to the big city."


    "What do you mean?


    Sister answers, turning the glass at hand with caracalla and ice.


    "Okay? Usually demons are less intelligent, and they don''t come first to expand their habitat. I don''t care if you ever come back to regain your original habitat. It''s like a human being to imitate a rope breaking.


    If demons behave in a way that expands their territory, a single species like forest wolves, goblin herds, and so on will happen. When multiple demon habitats change, like this one, there''s a good chance that powerful leaders exist. "


    "Powerful leaders?


    "There could have been a demon, commonly known as the Demon King."


    "When you say demon king, you say you used to almost destroy the world?


    Alphilis inquires half-heartedly. She thought that such a presence as the Demon King was the only thing in the legend. Already the Demon King just thought humans had driven him away, but speaking of which, on the sticker of a request in the guild, he said, "Demon King Crusade!" I feel like I''ve seen a piece of paper that says,


    But Anolun denied Alphilis'' opinion.


    "That''s extreme. Mostly the continent used to be more occupied by demons. There are demon kings that have actually destroyed some countries even after the human forces have grown, but there are no demon kings there so far. What you''re talking about is some kind of legendary individual among demon kings who''s historical.


    Generally speaking, demons are called Demon Kings that can govern demons beyond their race. So even when I say demon king, its strength is pinkiri. By the way, at least 4 of them should exist, even if Atashi just knows "


    "I''m so there."


    "Actually, you have more. The smarter he is, the more he lives in hiding. Is it not a big deal to be rumored in human society, big guy?"


    "Phew, then could those four bodies work it out for me too?


    "No, you can''t."


    "Why not?"


    Alphilis drowns dissatisfaction, but Sister doesn''t change her expression.


    "From historical analysis, it usually takes at least one division, or 3,000 people, to crusade the Demon King. The Demon King has more than a certain amount of dominated armies. I''m talking about the hypothesis that if I were to go safely, I would actually often go on crusades in a slightly smaller number of people, and maybe a country with a magician or something could hunt more easily.


    Plus, I heard there''s some brave Sama in the world who crusades the Demon King at a few parties, but well, there''s not many of them in the world. "


    "It is..."


    "By the way, you didn''t get a rank chapter or anything in the mercenary guild?


    "I''m getting something like this."


    Alphilis put a class chapter out of his hips and showed it to Sister. The crest is engraved with a small sword painting.


    "Mm-hmm. That''s rank E, the lowest class chapter. It''s not a rush yet. Sometimes mercenaries are hired to crusade the Demon King, but even when dealing with miscellaneous soldiers, they come from the lowest C-rank. First, do your job as a mercenary and increase your rank."


    "That''s right, but we have to go east first, as the master said."


    "... the only thing I don''t feel like going there for good is Atashi?


    "Excuse me!


    I felt like I had just been treated like a child, so Alphilis stirred up a lot of fire liquor, but I couldn''t figure it out. Seeing how she is like that, once again, Sister is nibbling.


    "Look, you''re a child who''s not even 20 years old when you say he''s grown up, so stop drinking at once. If you''re traveling, you''ll need booze to gather information, but don''t get drunk or drunk."


    "Sister, you''re a good preacher."


    "That''s Sister. They''re preaching and numbing."


    That''s what I say and laugh happily, Sister.


    "Not at all... but Sister, you know things, right? How long have you been on this pilgrimage?"


    "I wonder if it''s been 10 years since I left the monastery where I was previously taken care of."


    "Uh, then it''s time for three..."


    "Said something!?


    Sister''s eyes aren''t laughing at all as she pours the liquor into the cup of Alphilis. Alphilis'' intuition says any further pursuit could be life-threatening. Alpha Reese turned the subject away.


    "And by the way, where is Sister headed next?


    "I don''t have any particular purpose. I''m going to Meessia because of the demons."


    "I''m going to Meessia, too... and I''ll be with you at least until then."


    "Right. I need mercenaries to protect me because I''m a cute Sister."


    The line "Where''s cute" is much more tolerant of the winking anorn, Alphilis. If you put that penetration in, they''ll make you deal with booze all night.


    "But even if a single Sister says that, will the knights listen?


    "Oh. Atashi. This is such a ridiculous look, but there are only a few people in church headquarters who are in a better position than Atashi? With that status, it''s possible to move some of the knights of our sectarian country arbitrarily."


    "Ho, really?


    An alphilis with an eye for hard to believe, but responding with the look Sister said she wouldn''t be proud of anything.


    "Well, to be honest, you said you were in this position. I wasn''t interested in my status, but it seems very appreciated in HQ that I''m pilgrimaging like this on my own." Exactly when I was a Virgin, it was a pain! ''Right. I don''t suppose the Virgin will suffer. Because a lot of great people at HQ have changed. "


    "I''m starting to think the world is kind of wrong about someone with a great Sister..."


    "Why! Well, as for Atashi, even if he has a status, I''m sorry about his apprentice and all that. The hopefuls were like mountains, but they were all resigned after one speech at HQ because it was so annoying."


    "... I''ll ask you just in case, what did you talk about?


    Seeing an alphilis that asks roughly, Sister niggles.


    "On Where to Travel, About Drinks and How to Seek Men"


    "... incredible"


    "The archbishop''s blues are already masterpieces! Sisters faint one after another at the beauty of Atashi''s speech, and it was a lovely time inside."


    "Me, I''m getting a headache..."


    They speak of this in an angelic manner. Who will see the essence of this Sister in appearance?


    "It''s not all about Atashi, by the way. Talk about you every once in a while."


    "You''re boring me, aren''t you?


    "Not really. It''s not normal to be in a mountain cage for seven years, and you''ve been wearing long skin dresses in the summer when we first met, right? You caught my eye because you looked so good on that fucking hot day? Well, it''s a man''s length, beautiful, and dark hair."


    "It''s not like Sister''s a piece of shit."


    "Don''t get me out of the way, right? Well, it''s no surprise the adventurer wears it because it''s also to hide things down there, but still not with a robe or a cape? You never try to show people your skin, and... if you''re sick or you''re gonna do something bad and you''re gonna confess, you better get in front of Sister, okay? I''ll ask you cheap now."


    That''s it, Sister drinks up a glass of booze gubbily. Are you going to hear penance in a drunken state?


    "Are you taking money? Well, it doesn''t mean you haven''t done anything to confess."


    "It''s easier to say what you can to people. Once you''re a Sister, you won''t tell anyone about the content of your penance."


    "Yeah... thanks. But this is also what my master says, it''s not much like telling people. But in case Sister has anything to do with it, I''ll tell you exactly."


    "Well, then I won''t pursue Atashi in depth either. But in the summer, it''s obvious whether or not you like it. I''m sure I can lend a little bit of wisdom if I know what''s going on."


    "It''s..."


    It is the arrowhead that Alphilis thought he might be able to talk just a little bit about becoming this Sister.


    "Oyaji, it''s booze! Quickly!"


    With their sudden coarse voices, they came in how badly patterned they looked. Those who wander here in the liquor store are not classy in flattery, but the people who come in now are misguided. It''s not good to judge people by their gaze, but the day to day deeds show up on the outside. It''s not a long journey, Alphilis, but I''ve learned about the eyes and dangers of seeing people quite a bit because of the many times I''ve been in danger. The faces of the people who just came in would be exactly the kind of people who can enjoy blackmail and assault.


    Even if I didn''t know the dangers at last, other guests could see things that would leave the liquor store and obviously a way to keep an eye on each other. Maybe they''re pretty dangerous people. Those who cannot read this air are not even qualified to travel.


    "I hope this isn''t a pain in the ass."


    I drank a lot of booze earlier and the sharpness is back in Sister''s eyes, which were slightly pale. I knew this Sister wouldn''t be insulted, Alphilis felt.


    "Maybe I should go back to my room."


    "Through the seat where those guys sat? On the other hand, this is the edge, and if it doesn''t stand out, you can''t see."


    "No, Sister''s taste stands out."


    "So is that... hey there!?


    Sister summons the men in front of her. Then,


    "Heh. What is it, Anego"


    "Call me Sister. Gather some of Gatai''s big and keep those bad looking dumb surfaces out of my sight. I can''t help but drink."


    "Wow, I know what you mean."


    I move when I hear that the big men are amazing.


    "(What did this Sister really do before I arrived)"


    It is not impossible for Alphilis to think, for example.


    "What''s an anego?


    "Keep it flowing. Anyway, this is good, right? It''s best not to get involved in that deal."


    "If you get involved with Sister, it might be a luckier twist over there."


    "Bad listening"


    "It''s true."


    It didn''t take that long for the two of us to continue such an exchange until we heard an obvious threatening complaint from those poor touches.


    Continued

 3 At Izs Tavern, Part 2 - Brawl

    "Hey there young builder, what the fuck is that now, ah!?


    I didn''t say anything.


    "I thought you were gonna look at me."


    "Don''t get involved, you cocksuckers."


    "Who says it''s Gokutsubushi!?


    Alphilis and Anolun, who have just decided to ignore it earlier, look at each other. The guys around me whisper to each other hiccups, but they came into the tavern earlier, as the two of us can see, and apparently they''re famous because they''re pretty bad taches. There are young men involved in the men. The men Anorun tried to point at still seem to have stepped on two legs.


    Well, even if a man says he''s young, he''s probably older than Alphilis, but he must still be in a bloody year or so. They might have pulled it off too if they weren''t dealing with them even if they got tangled up, but they''re saying it back from the front. The condition can only be seen in part from Alphilis and Anorn, but we both know how disturbing the air is.


    Anolun groaned softly.


    "That girl, that''s not good."


    "Whoever can''t measure the danger of his opponent will die prematurely on the battlefield or otherwise."


    "That you have no such body or lid. Young kids are usually bloodthirsty. How many of them are there?


    "Six people came in. Two people hang their scores blatantly. The guy with the mouse face and the horse face, he''s hiding a knife in his pocket. I guess the last two are knives in boots. It''s also a problem to imitate things like that. If you don''t have the strength to fight, you have to learn how to avoid fighting. You deserve it."


    When exactly did you confirm it, Alphilis answers with a rush. Anorn had been watching how Alphilis was doing, but the only time he had laid eyes on them was when he came into the store, about two seconds at most. Anorun was surprised (a lot) to see if it was something that could be confirmed that far in that moment.


    "(Is Atashi making this kid look a little too stupid?


    And she changed her mind. I was just laughing, but if you think about it, you''re talking about a forest wolf.


    "It''s not sleepy to overlook it either... I''m gonna help you a little"


    "Huh?


    At the moment Anolun tries to hold onto things, Alphilis stands up and walks to the center of the rub. Suddenly Anolun replied for a long time, but during that time Alphilis already walks to the rough guys.


    "Hey! I can''t help it anymore."


    I thought I''d give him some cover if I had to, and Anolun follows. Perhaps it was true that I thought it would be more interesting to follow.


    "You guys, it''s time to stop."


    "What the hell?


    "Anyone can do that. It''s annoying to other customers."


    "Most importantly, it''s annoying to me."


    Sister gets an extra pair of hands again, and Alphilis keeps his eyes peeled away from the rat-faced man while he thinks. But it seemed right to break right in. This man was on the verge of pulling out his pocket knife. I guess the young man who was involved doesn''t realize that at all. It must have been a situation that wouldn''t have fit easily if it had been unplugged.


    The equine-faced man is awesome against Anolun and Alphilis.


    "This guy, he called us cockroaches. I''m just letting you put on the drop for that. Doesn''t matter. Get the bastard in. Whoa, not a bastard."


    Hehe, and I hear nasty voices from my people. I know you''re trying to provoke Alphilis, but she''s not stupid enough to forget me for this.


    "What happened in the booze seat, right? They''re both drunk, so I can''t believe the big guy''s fighting over a selling word. I''ll pay you both more than that, so let''s pull both here and have a nice drink."


    "What a talkative sister you are. But if you''ll excuse me...


    "Big girls like me don''t like alcohol either. Tell the owner to serve some good liquor, so be satisfied."


    Sure, Alphilis is tall, about a coarse man. Even the so-called big woman is beautiful, but she doesn''t realize she''s beautiful. Besides, an event had caused her to become a complete complex of taller people.


    The equine-faced man looked at the rat-faced man with a disgusting grin.


    "Then I''ll let the Sister there exaggerate instead. Hey, Sister, come here!


    "No, I think that Sister should stop. Really, seriously."


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. Such a bad mood can be cured by such a big woman''s discretion!


    Alphilis wonders what he learned while floating blue muscles on his forehead, but a decent rationale doesn''t work for drunks. And things kind of seem to get worse and worse.


    "(Rather, why is Sister following you? The extra thing is getting worse!


    Even so, the situation is already moving in a different direction than the blue picture Alphilis painted. There''s no way these bad touches can just be exaggerated, but there''s no way this Sister can be more exaggerated than that. That''s what I thought, arrow tip, I could hear the cat from nowhere.


    "Ahhh, please wait a moment. I''ll bring you alcohol."


    Sister knows the story, doesn''t she?


    "(Eh, your voice is Sister now!?


    Sister''s loving voice like no Alphilis had ever heard before, no, it was a voice that could be called overmade. It would definitely have blown out if it weren''t for this kind of occasion. I''m nicking with a full smile when I see how Sister is doing, but my eyes... my eyes aren''t laughing at all. The man who was involved earlier could also somehow read the next development from Sister''s expression, which is twitching and lagging behind. Alphilis imagines the good of this speculation, that there was a similar development before he came. And Alphilis glances at his expression wondering if this rat-faced man realizes anything, but apparently he''s full of his head with obscene delusions about what he''s going to do to this Sister.


    "(This is why drunkards... you don''t know what''s going on, do you?


    Sister Anoln wields affection as if her billboard daughter were to deal with regular customers, as does such Alphilis worries.


    "Oh, the alcohol is out. Are you sure you want my treat?


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. I''ll treat you to it. Instead, get me a drink."


    I guess the man is already in a totally good mood for this Sister''s unexpected beauty. Maybe it feels like a bozo, but I haven''t noticed the bomb is dropping at all.


    "Then I''ll pour it for you, so please come here"


    "Okay, okay, okay, okay,"


    "Don''t forget the cup, do you?


    "Oops, that''s right"


    "So, it''s easy to do if you keep your head down a little bit"


    "Keep your head down... Sister has beautiful feet, by the way. So, why are you keeping your head down?


    "Well, it''s up to you to do this!?


    Gosha!


    My surroundings breathed unexpectedly watching me worry about what was going on. No, so is Alphilis. Sometimes this Sister cracked a man''s head in a liquor bottle. Totally unintended, a rat-faced man is freaking out and cramping on the floor.


    "Holy shit! What the fuck!!


    "Uh? I cracked my head with a liquor bottle, look, don''t you see??


    "That''s not what I''m talking about. I''m talking about how Sister can do that!


    "It''s a waste of Atashi''s thankful theories, with all the geese like you. This is how you crack your head open, and any scumbag says, ''The Lord won''t come''. It''s at least a mercy to Atashi that I''ll show him the way to heaven equally, even if he''s a ghost like you, don''t you know?


    Ha, and Sister laughs with her nose. The men were beginning to bluish, rather than angry, at Anorun''s words.


    "This one, this one. Damn it, it''s Sister!


    "What are you talking about! I was wondering if this Atashi guy would get stuck with a crude xxx bastard like you! They still care more about their featherworms. Just go home and fuck each other and go to sleep, this xxx!!


    Anorn is sticking his middle finger out toward his opponent, rumbling that he doesn''t seem very Sister. The Alphilis and the others have shown a better look at the rough guys now. This Sister seemed totally used to fights.


    "Yes, you said nasty things. Do what people care!!


    You care about that one too!? And so on and so on, Alphilis thinks, one of them attacked me trying to grab it. I felt like I''d manage to fit in, but I''d definitely complain to this Sister later. While Alphilis chants in his mouth with a bump, his body has already begun to respond to the man.


    Put a foot payment on the grasping opponent and slap down the fist assembled into the neck of the unbalanced man. And as I kicked my desk back to my leg faster than I could shake it, one of the desk crooked nearly pulled the knife out of my boot. The moment the man pulled out his knife and tried to raise his gaze this way, a scream broke from the man.


    "Gu, ghhhhhhh!"


    Just before the man raised his gaze, Alphilis weighed in and stepped on the knife pattern from above. The knife pierced the man''s leg as it was and secured it to the ground.


    "Ko, this woman?


    You said you could do pretty good, or you took a distance to each of them and pulled out their prey. The people around her are also mundane, and just as Sister throws a worrying gaze at Alphilis, she''s calm at the time.


    "You should stop, we won''t be dealing with each other for about three. Bringing home the injured within the moment."


    "This one''s out of the sword, you must be round your back!?


    "Oh, it''s a pretty embarrassing situation for a woman with a big man with a weapon on her back.


    "Ugh. This is all I''ve ever been hit with!


    Huh, and sighed loudly, slightly deliberately, and Alphilis said away.


    "Then give it a try!


    Moments, oops, the first one cut off with the hanging. Jump back in one step and squeeze your sword, grab the liquor bottle that was around and slap it on the side. A man with a knife strikes me as I hold my face down and jump over a rolling man, but when I slap and blow a chair that was close to this, a man with a sword without intermittent hair slashes me down from the upper stages. Now this one is out of balance, but if you twist your body, I''ll do the opposite to the arm you lower from the top, and I''ll accelerate it. Then the sword did not stop, but instead cut up the man''s inner leg.


    "Gu Hi?"


    As he kicked up his mistletoe to chase us further to the pitiful man, the man stunned and spurted out what he had eaten.


    "Now that you know, I suggest you just go home. I''m not sure I can handle this any more, am I?


    "Fuck, fuck."


    "Oh, take the injured home properly, huh?


    It was just an instant if you looked from the side. It was so vivid that the person who was actually after the opportunity for accession couldn''t do anything either, he''s just taken aback. Although Sister Anorn is also shaking up the liquor bottle (which is obviously bigger than just now), he loses his shaking place and seems to have bad decisions. Were you going to do some backup?


    "Hey, hold on tight"


    I''m coming back.


    "If you want to see worse than this, go ahead?


    Sogawa and the men run away with their bodies as they support each other. I can already hear the sneaky laughter of not being able to hear the laughter around me, kuku.


    "Hey, forget it!


    "Yikes!"


    And, thinking about what had happened, he was throwing a bottle of liquor that Sister had lost his way out of the store at the rough guys. And once again, I hit him directly in the head.


    "No, it''s too much, Sister."


    "I rather thought you were sweet, though. We could all have been unrepeatable. Those hands are grudging, and most importantly, they''re persistent.


    "I will not waste my life, violence. Mostly who''s to blame for that..."


    Before I finish saying the word, I am surrounded by men from the liquor store who come running round.


    "Sister, wow."


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve scuffed you!


    "I''m sorry for what I did."


    "Shouldn''t you pour my liquor?


    "I''m scared, too. Alcohol and lodging are fine for free!


    An alphilis that is tiny and gets messed up.


    "Hey, guys, calm down. Sister! Do something!?


    "I don''t want to attack you"


    The flirtatious Sister just goes upstairs. On the ground floor, Alphilis was in trouble surrounded by a large number of men.


    "Given the resentment, you should leave this town first thing tomorrow morning... well, do you want to go help in a little while? even so."


    It''s been a year since Anolun got to know Alphilis, but I''ve never seen her fight. I thought it would be strong from the first time I saw it, but I didn''t expect to reveal that number in an instant. And bare hands.


    "But on second thought, maybe it''s natural. Does that kid also know how strong he is?


    Yes, Alphilis said he defeated 3m forest wolves without any concern, but forest wolves are usually about adult men, even in larger individuals. Even if he''s the boss of the herd again, to a large extent at best, he won''t go 2m. If that wasn''t a herd, and it was as much as 3m, it would probably have been the lord of that area. He is an individual who will be king of demons if he is long. She said she didn''t kill it, knocked it down almost intact, and even negotiated and replaced it with a pillow.


    "The demon only responds to someone who has something to match him, even to negotiate. Definitely more than B-rank if you''re applying to the guild, a waste. Dark hair in addition to that, huh? It means you can use magic too, I''m sure."


    In this era, the average folk hair color is chestnut hair. The aristocratic class has a lot of blonde hair, which they claim is because there used to be no god, no god. There was interaction with the used race, and they succeeded in forming a child, but the truth is uncertain. Because in the continent, concepts such as God are very rare.


    People who use witchcraft may also experience changes in hair color due to their manipulative nature. For example, if it is a flame, it is red. Not everyone will, of course, but only those with strong powers will have such a change.


    As a magician, it is honorable, but many people dye and change their hair color because magic is usually lineage by lineage and is similar to exposing their abilities to what they do battle. And dyes are generally readily available and popular in black. For this reason the brunette is a proof of a high magician, or one who shows affinity for the magic of darkness.


    "In addition to that sword technique, if you can use magic, be careful... I don''t think it''s dark magic, but maybe you should ask the master''s name just in case."


    He was a thought-provoking anorn as he watched the Alphilis from upstairs. While I find her unpopular and adorable, I was beginning to think that due to the nature of her real work, I really had to ask Alphilis in detail.


    "I''ve become a total nasty woman, Atashi. I''ve been hiding a lot from you."


    Alphilis would have been surprised to see Anolun now. Because she stares at Alphilis with such a sad look on her face that she doesn''t think she''s this ill-mouthed violent sister.


    Continued

 4 In Izs Tavern, Part 3 - Retribution of the Giver

    "Alfie, wake up!


    "Ma, it''s not sunny yet..."


    "You told me yesterday you should leave town early, didn''t you? Get up!"


    "Ugh, I want to drink too much..."


    Alphilis, who had become completely popular yesterday because of the defeat of the rough guys in the example, was surrounded and lumped by the men in the tavern. I was desperate to say no at first, but I don''t know how to impress an unpopular Alphilis with a ton of drunk, grumpy men.


    When Anolun went to the ground floor about half an hour later to see how it was, he snapped and said, "Bring some booze to the mochi! I have found an alphilis that says," etc. That''s right Anorn didn''t think this was a good idea either, and I managed to help Alphilis out and force him to take him to the upstairs room and put him to bed, but he wasn''t even in a condition where he could already get drunk.


    "I don''t have a bath anymore, so I just drank some water to wipe my body off, right? I''ve also got some drugs for the sobriety and tonic, so take them first. I''ve arranged some more food and horses, so I''ll get them. You should go to the east gate as soon as you''re ready, okay?


    "Okay ~"


    I can still see Alphilis falling asleep on his own, but he was coming back with enough strength to make the decision that this city should leave as soon as possible, as Sister said. And somehow, Anoln''s good handling and kindness were enough to make her seem like a stingy Alphilis that she was a Sister.


    "You can''t use healing magic."


    "I hear you!?


    "Ahhh!?


    Alphilis was just about to replace his clothes, so he rushes to hide his body.


    "Wouldn''t it be less between women?


    "Hey, didn''t you go get the horse? There was no sign of him, was there?


    "You can erase as many signs as you want."


    "Where did you learn that!


    "If you can''t get ready in a quarter of an hour, I''ll leave you!?


    Looks like he really went to get the horse this time. Slightly rough footsteps turn away.


    "You haven''t been seen, have you? This engraving..."


    When Alphilis applied this engraving to her master, people were told never to show it. She didn''t know exactly why at first, but it''s about herself. As I also studied, I was somehow convinced. I recognize that according to teaching and experiencing various things afterwards, as a clear reason, it is something that should not be shown to others. If someone else sees this engraving, I may be subject to annihilation.


    "How could this have happened..."


    Alphilis, who accidentally resents her misfortune, but still thinks she''s just lucky to have been able to make a tour of her master. I also know that living in this way now and having a normal life is no longer close to a miracle. Normally, it was not strange that he had been disposed of at the stage where he met his master at the age of 10. If you think only of the safety of your life, you''re right to keep caging mountains like that.


    Still, I can''t stop wanting to know more about the world. I would also like to experience something like romance in the crowd, because the soul of Alphilis, who had just turned 18, was very young and full of vitality, and was free.


    Anolun, on the other hand, was thinking as he prepared.


    "Have you drugged him properly, that girl"


    Anolun turns to the stable, caring for an alphilis that is unexpectedly sloppy. She is a Sister but can''t use healing magic. Instead, it was enough to say that she was one of the best of her time in the Church for her knowledge of medicinal herbs, and that was her pride. Also due to training, magic such as anti-demon/anti-undead is quite unplanned. I''ve never regretted not being able to use restorative magic because I care about anything and I''m proud to say I''m quite capable of being an adventurer. Except once.


    "Well, originally, I''m not a Sister. Yes, yes, ma''am, good boy, good boy."


    As Anolun leaves the stable pulling a horse for two, he is called Doth from behind.


    "Don''t move, you fucking sister"


    Around that time, just finished preparing, Alphilis was already waiting for Sister near the gate. The night is dawning, and the gates of the town will be open soon. Even so, Sister''s medicine still works great. Alphilis was aware that his health was returning to normal already.


    The gatekeeper, who snuck in, talks because she was out of hand.


    "Whoa, lady. That was painful yesterday."


    "Mr. Gatekeeper, do you know me?


    "I went to the tavern late last night, too. I haven''t seen the crime scene, but what''s the big deal? If you ask me what happened, I''ll tell you that the beautiful swordsman on the journey knocked those gokutsubishis out. They''re from this town, but they don''t behave like kids. Hear there''s a mix of guys who don''t even work properly and even kill people at night. I was wondering if there was anything I could do."


    "Is there no such thing as a vigilante in this city?


    "There is, but they have more people. By the way..."


    "What about 20 people?


    "It''s about that. And why would you... oh, wow."


    The old man at the gatekeeper unexpectedly wandered off and fled as soon as possible. The rumors that came out of the story were gathering near the gate. And now they''re all perfectly armed.


    "I hear these guys took care of you yesterday."


    One big man speaks out. In leading the way, they were considered their best balls.


    "Oh, it''s not worth taking care of a man like that, me"


    "Can''t you afford it? Surrounded by more than 10 men, I''m totally frightened."


    "So, what can I do for you? Me, I was thinking about leaving town?


    "Well, don''t say that. They wanted to thank me yesterday."


    "If it''s a boring thank you, I''m gonna poke you back, okay?


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure you enjoy it. On my hips, Hihihi."


    Even then, the men get stuffed together. Is there about 14 people this time? In the end, Alphilis couldn''t help but sigh as to whether it was such a development.


    "I guess it''s not moving!


    The man''s voice was murky, and Sister had no sign of stopping at all.


    "Don''t ignore me, you asshole!


    The man grabbed a piece of wood that was around and threw it, but Sister left without even looking behind.


    "That''s dangerous. What are you going to do if you hit Atashi''s precious horse?


    "Don''t worry about yourself more than a horse!


    "What do you want me to worry about before the guy that Atashi knocked me out yesterday?


    "Because I was caught off guard yesterday! We have company today, and it can''t be like it was yesterday."


    If Anolun looks closely, apparently it''s the rat-faced guy from yesterday. She was not at all interested in this man, so she had already forgotten the face. I do have about five people with me today. And they''re all armed.


    "No, not below yesterday already?


    "What do you mean?


    "''Cause a big man surrounds such a weak sister with a weapon for six? It''s not what men do anymore. You''re a xx bastard. Oh, you''re not a man, so you''re a xxx wolf. You''re rude to Okama."


    "Fuck, fuck, you fucking bitch!


    "Oh, this fucking nigga. Don''t be so good. But unfortunately, I didn''t leave home, Atashi."


    "Shut the fuck up!!


    The rat-faced man came slaughtered as his face turned bright red. Anolun looks at the man who sticks his right hand on his hip with a cool face. I was wondering if the sword a man would wave down would hit Sister, then, Kin! The man''s sword stops with a very high metal sound. The man''s sword looked like he had slashed Sister''s left arm off. No, at least the man would have meant it.


    "Nah..."


    The moment a man almost says something, the body of a rat-faced man dances into the universe with the dull sound of something breaking called Bakiri. No, it was totally blowing up the universe. The body of a man who broke through part of the walls of the stable and blew up to the walls around him no longer moves with Pickle.


    "Aha, too much?


    "Hey, hey..."


    The remaining men are pale in face. I don''t think it''s a very real sight. A large man''s body blew up the distance for many horses with a blow from Sister that wasn''t big enough to flatter. Returning my gaze to Sister, at some point my hands are gripped with a mace like a stick.


    "Atashi, now is the time to be a Sister, but I was different before. Something happened, and I changed my name and profession. But it''s more convenient than I thought. It''s great to hide your weapon because your clothes are flickering, and your opponent will be alarmed. More importantly, a 30% increase in clarity?


    I''m winking at things like that and slapping a light mouth, but this Sister is no longer the only object of fear for the men.


    Anorun spoke with an extraordinary smile at them.


    "Well, I''m a Sister for once, and I''m not gonna kill you. If you overdo it, you''re afraid of the cage of the Supreme Bishop. But I''m sorry if I crumbled and became incapable of being a man" "


    "Hih!


    Sister Anorn hunting down the men looking fun and five men whose hands tremble in small pieces with swords despite being completely armed. The hunting side and the hunting side were no longer completely reversed.


    And around the gate...


    "Bye!


    The top blows off the wrist that had the sword, of the two men who tried to grab it by Alphilis first. While they''re all taken aback, Hyun! and the sound makes Alphilis restart his right hand munch.


    "And, hey. You''re not a swordsman?


    "I don''t remember calling myself a swordsman. Mainly because there are many occasions when just using a sword forces you to fight multiple to one or medium range if you are traveling. This is the way to deal with it."


    There is no waste in setting up an alphilis that can be set up, though. It was also remarkable to see Munch as a skilled man.


    "Enclose them! Munchies can''t swing in multiple directions at the same time. Surrounded and attacked at the same time!


    Men fall apart and surround the alphilis.


    "(I see. That big guy is just so used to the place)"


    Alphilis observes his opponent, alerting his surroundings without alarm. It would certainly be unfavourable if surrounded, but it was useful when knocking them all down.


    "Hey!


    The people surrounding him along with the ringing attacked him simultaneously. Still, Alphilis calmly shakes his munchies and punches the four faces in the front with his munchies belly. Munchies generally only have the ability to kill at the tip of 10 cm, but with proficiency, they will be able to rip off human necks. But if even Munchkin''s stomach could let him hit his face, it wouldn''t be a pain he could very well ignore. All the people who were beaten in the face of the show nodded.


    But the others won''t stop. Behind her hair, she sprinkles the powder she took out of her nose. The men who were about to jump from behind wore this properly and nodded on the spot with screams. It is a pollen for eye crushing, which can be picked from certain plants. The two swords that remain there were shaken down for Alphilis, but she somehow takes this sword with her left hand armor. You realize that two men can be taken, but quickly, or a hidden blade emerges from the armor and cleaves the faces of the two men. Of the more men with the gushing blood, alphilis also returns some blood, but without a single blink, it has not moved at all.


    "Hey, what?


    The rest of us can''t hide the surprise colors. In a couple of things, eight big men were hit by one woman. A man of chieftaincy could not hide his surprise.


    "(Such a user, I''ve never seen... there were no such women mercenaries on the battlefield either. Who is it?)"


    "This is no good..."


    Something cut the wind the moment other than the chief-like man turned his back and tried to escape.


    "Ah, ah..."


    And falling men. When I see it, I have something like a short knife (dagger) stabbed in my back.


    "Don''t worry, it''s a numbing pill. You won''t be able to move for a whole day though. No one is dead. Well, it''s hard to say you''re safe, but you deserve it."


    "Holy shit, who is it?!?


    "It''s nothing. It''s from a journey. There''s nothing like taking it apart."


    "You''ve never seen a user like Ome, have you?


    "Take it as a compliment. So what are we gonna do, still do it? Or get caught by a vigilante adult?


    "I think I can pull it off against a woman. Fight with your sword, you bastard!


    The big man is rebuilt and slashed.


    "I don''t have a choice."


    Alphilis also pulls out his sword. Jump back the lateral cut the man releases. He hit the lumpy man in the face with the pattern of his sword as he halved the upper cut released as he penetrated further.


    "Gu!?


    As the man retreats, now he is slashed from himself.


    "(Up)"


    The moment the man offered to prevent the upper cut of the alphilis with his sword...


    "(Keh, the sword orbit??


    The sword of Alphilis changed its course so as to cast the sword that he tried to prevent, slashing down the man. A man holds his shoulder and nods.


    "Why..."


    "I can''t do something as clever as this with a sword that I''m going to swing with the momentum to kill. Besides, if you''re on the battlefield, I won''t do it first because one-on-one imitations like receiving a sword with a sword will crush your own sword. Remember (even so, it''s a master''s takeover and sale...)"


    "Ku, fuck you"


    A vigilante-like figure comes apart when a man kicks a dropped sword with his leg.


    "Are you all right, young lady!?


    "Oh, Mr. Gatekeeper. Were you there to call for help?


    "Of course not."


    "But because of that, it''s all over. Everyone''s supposed to be alive, so take him with you."


    "Oh, my God. Well..."


    With the inhabitants of the town on their asses that things can''t swallow, Alphilis shrugs back to his original position as if nothing had happened while collecting the weapons he used.


    "Sister, it''s late... what are you doing"


    Continued

 5 The Secret of the Curse and the Alphilis Past, Part 1 - Friendship

    "You missed the time to leave completely..."


    The Sister in the matter cleaned up her enemies and watched what happened. By the way, the guys who attacked her have been bummed to such an extent that they don''t know the prototype of their faces, and all of them have been thrown into the fattening of the horse cabin by the way.


    "Eyes in your eyes, teeth in your teeth, fuck you"


    Such doctrine, of course, does not belong to the Church to which Anolun belongs.


    "Even so, you''re a user that far. Aren''t you as strong as the battalion leader of our Temple Knights?? And..."


    unnatural flying distance and power of the thrown dagger. Anoln thinks he won''t fly that close to 20 meters,


    "Oh, Sister, there he is!


    "Wow."


    Unexpectedly voiced by Alphilis, surprised Anolun.


    "Sister, why don''t you go now before everyone asks you a lot? I don''t like being able to snap up again, me."


    "Oh, yeah. Then let''s go."


    While eating slightly more noodles, Anorun brings the horse. And two people who just get on a horse and try to get behind the damn thing and the town. But that''s when the old man at the gate called out to me.


    "You guys."


    "What? Mr. Gatekeeper"


    "It''s like we''re in a hurry, so I''m already pulling. Why don''t you stop by Meesia? There''s a crocodile son running a lodge. If you''re staying, I''ll show you this letter from Jizzy. Yeah. Because it says a word so you can stay for free."


    "Really? Thanks, Grandpa!


    "Whatever, now this town will be at peace for a while. It''s too cheap for that."


    "Then I''ll thank you for letting me use it. Uh, and what''s your grandfather''s name?


    "Screw you."


    "Thank you, Mr. Biss, I''m Alphilis. Then I''ll see you when I''m on edge again!


    "Ouch."


    The gatekeeper''s screw is sending me off smiling and waving. Alphilis was also kind to people and seemed in a perfect mood.


    Later, after the town of Iz, it was going on for a while, but Sister''s mouth was finally low. Even if Alphilis talks, he has most of the raw replies. Alphilis looks at her with surprise and slight concern.


    "What''s wrong, Sister?


    "No, it''s nothing."


    "It won''t be anything, aren''t you ill? Shall we take a break?


    "Fine... no, I knew we''d take a break"


    Sister turned to Alphilis as she had decided. Sometimes I get a serious look back at Alpha Reese.


    "Let''s go to the rocks there"


    There are many meadows around here. It has been open for a long time because of its location within the continent, and there are quite a few shadows to pass by. You can see the caravan before and behind you, and there''s a lot of horse wasting. There was no way to sit back on the side of the road in this situation, and the two took off the street a little and sat on an unpopular rock unseen from the street.


    Anolun cuts out the story reluctantly.


    "Alfie, it might be a tough topic to answer for you. Can I ask you something?


    "If only to the best of my ability to answer"


    I guess Alphilis also felt the importance of the topic. The expression is serious.


    "This morning, I thought it was bad, but I saw some of your body engraving."


    "I knew you would. So?"


    "Yours is no ordinary engraving. It may be engraved with the rituals of the nation or with the testimony of sinners. Other than that, magic, it''s a family thing. Even royalty has such an engraving as a testimony to kings"


    "I don''t know the details because I''m not an expert either, but I think yours was like a curse. And sealing magic is like sealing a curse."


    "... so?


    "The seal of the curse is the strongest kind of engraving to be applied to the body. It also imposes considerable strain on the person because it inhibits the circulation of the body''s magic powers, but is highly effective for that matter. You dig that pretty much all over your arms, don''t you?


    "... on my back and some of my chest."


    "That''s how powerful your magic is. To the extent that you usually circle your arms in a row, you will not be able to use magic semi-permanently if you are a concurrent magician. You used magic all the time while sealing that stuff up so widely, right?


    "Why do you think that?


    "The flying distance of a flying dagger. You can''t fly so much against the way you throw. You must have used wind magic or something."


    "That''s all I know. So, what do we do? Finish me off?


    "It''s up to you."


    Anorun''s gaze gets sharper.


    "What do you really want? With all that power, you could do more or less anything, right? You can be an officer in the country, you can belong to the Magic Church. I get a lot of deductions no matter how. If anything, follow men with power, and there is a way to reign like a demon king."


    "... I am."


    Alphilis takes a long shot.


    "I don''t know what I want or should do... as if I don''t know"


    She started talking to potpourri potpourri.


    "I was born a farmer. I wasn''t poor, but I grew up in a very normal house to such an extent that I didn''t even have any trouble with dinner that day. But I had an unusual power. When I was little, I didn''t think it was a bad idea to use that power for my own good."


    Anolun stares at Alphilis as if to gauge the person with a serious face.


    "Sometimes I couldn''t control myself, but that finally got people killed. It was a wreck of war that had fallen into our village. I can''t miss where I tried to ramble the villagers... but that seemed bad. I was surrounded by a lot of magicians."


    That was natural in the living world of Alphilis. In the past, magicians were treasured as a force against demons and demon kings, but in the past there were magicians who manipulated the country and tried to wage war around the world. The sorcerer was conquered, but since that incident, which cost a great deal, people have become aware of the dangers of sorcery, and sorcerers are often treated unfairly by the general public.


    At last, the gulf of conflict between ordinary people and magicians deepened to the point of repression and persecution, but the magicians tried to regain people''s trust by thoroughly managing themselves. It is common sense today that it is the Magic Church that was created for this purpose, and that those with strong magic must discipline and manage themselves more rigorously.


    For this reason, the Magic Church has decided to impose sanctions on those who seek to exploit the power of witchcraft without exception. There are as many magician hunting departments in the Magic Church as there are.


    But on the other hand, even though the power is large and small, it is inherently magical power that anyone has. Normally, some people only express themselves by learning their expertise and training as they should, but occasionally benefit from qualities that magic can be used by birth. Those so talented are usually perceived to exist using astrology and prediction, and are drawn to their rightful place shortly after birth. Alphilis was the exception in that sense, although it is usually unlikely that bearers of enough power will be left behind to drive people to death. heresy, you could call it. Being blessed with talent is not always happy.


    Even while that''s how Anolun thinks, Alphilis keeps talking pale.


    "Could it have been about 10 magicians? Still, my magic was definitely stronger and I knocked it down in no time. Oh, you didn''t kill him, did you? I was stronger than I needed to be. That''s where my master wanted to go."


    "What''s your master''s name, by the way?


    "Aldrius"


    "No way, Aldrius-Serg-Reselwerk!?


    "That''s right."


    There are many world-renowned magicians, but a magician named Aldrius was special. He was young and expressed tremendous power, but at the age of slightly 20 he abandoned his magic training. After leaving the Sorcery Church, he joined the Knights of a certain country as it were, and now went up to the Thousand Chiefs, a step ahead of his general position in martial arts.


    He has furthermore exerted his powers as a civilian, and his proposed proposals are still used as a reference throughout the world, especially in the field of water remediation and urban planning in the field of home affairs. Popular with both the court and the people, it was also appreciated by the king and given even the Count, but somehow in his mid-30s he returned all his status and ran away. He disappeared straight into the field.


    They are also called freaks, odd people in that they don''t know what they were thinking, but at the same time they are half legendary figures. I had no idea Alphilis was being raised by such a person, which was way beyond Anolun''s imagination. No, rather, so many people might have needed to grow Alphilis.


    Alphilis continues.


    "Me, my master did me a favor. I''m super good at martial arts for a magician''s sake, it was as strong as an anomaly. So, then I was spared the disposition on the condition that I would be deposited with my master and live apart. There seemed to be a lot of other things going on, but the master didn''t tell me. That''s when I put this curse on my master."


    That''s how Alphilis lets me try to roll my sleeves around a lot. But from what Anolun has seen, the format of the text looks different on the right and left.


    "You see the difference between right and left? On the left is the curse imposed by the master. On the right, I put it on myself."


    "Yourself? Can you do that?? More than that, it''s not insane!


    The curse demands a great price from both those who impose it and those who receive it. It is some kind of functional decommissioning of the applicant, for example, loss of taste or shortened lifespan. And it is a great affliction that will not disappear on the receiving side. Therefore, it is customary for the curse to be used as a seal for demon kings and mighty demons or as the best punishment for sinners. You can''t call that a sanity shack to put it on yourself.


    The look on Alphilis''s face is so bright that it doesn''t even give a slight dust to its seriousness. On the contrary, that was painful for Anolun. Alphilis understands the inside of Anorun or talks like a jerk.


    "There was no decommissioning. Instead, whenever I try to use the magic sealed with a spell, the encroachment of the spell intensifies."


    "It''s"


    "Yes, that every time I use my original magic, my pain gets stronger"


    It is not light content. Imagine how much pain Alphilis would have, and Anorn shook himself.


    "Don''t look so worried, it''s okay now because it''s not a big pain. If we don''t use magic for a long time, the pain will be gone, and I haven''t used it in the last few years, so there''s no pain at all. Sometimes, as I recall, it''s just so frivolous."


    Alphilis smiled faintly and explained to Anolun.


    "But because of the curse you put on me, my master''s life is shorter. My master was the first person who really cared about me. But it''s the same thing I killed."


    "It''s the master''s will." Live in the fun of your heart. "I wish you''d said even one of your grudges, though many times. But my master treated me like a real daughter... more than a real parent to me. I found out later, it seemed like it was the real parents who snitched on me to the Magic Church. So the curse I put on myself is like an oath to my master. Never forget what that guy did to me. Because otherwise, I''m going to resent my real parents"


    "Alfi, you..."


    Anolun pointed his sad eyes at Alphilis, but Alphilis pretended not to notice at all.


    "That''s why I''m going to be someone else, just like my master did for me. He wants to use this power for someone. With this power, someone might be able to save it. I don''t know what that is, but I''m thinking I''ll look for it. I''m not going to use it for my own good. Even if you kill me here now."


    "Why would Atashi have to kill Alfi?


    "But you can if you want to, right? Sister is stronger than me. And isn''t that what Sister''s main business is about?


    Alphilis is staring straight at Anorn.


    "(How far does this kid... care about Atashi?


    Anolun doesn''t even know. It just seems that Alphilis is much sharper than she imagined. Alphilis keeps talking regardless of such anorn.


    "Sister is a warrior''s thing entirely. I think you''ll find out when someone sees you. Sister said she was very concerned when she first saw me, but that was the same for me, wasn''t it? ''Cause at first sight, for some reason, someone I don''t feel like I can win, was helping people with Sister''s outfit. It was the first time I was traveling, someone I couldn''t possibly win with all my strength. Even if you don''t know the world, your instincts as a warrior are gonna be pretty good, right?


    "Really... I knew you weren''t the only one. But it''s a buy, you''re not that strong. That''s the kind of situation that makes your hair black?


    "I don''t know, my guess is quite a hit. By the way, your hair is dyed black, as you can imagine."


    "By the way, what color is the original?


    Alphilis looks a little troubled by Anolun''s purely intrigued inquiry.


    "That''s... you can answer that, but tell us a little bit about Sister, too, okay?


    "Atashi? Fine, but there are a lot of things I can''t answer, for work reasons."


    "Bye... are you really a Sister?


    "That''s true. I have a clean ID too, Holla."


    "True. And the bishop? Up the bishop..."


    "Just the Archbishop, the Archbishop, the Supreme Bishop."


    To an alphilis that rounds his eyes, a little anorn shows his bragging chest.


    "He''s a really great guy."


    "Be respectful and naughty!


    "No!


    I turned to Alphilis for Anorn and did "E" as funny as I could. I guess I haven''t had any of these hang-ups at all because Anolun ate a little bit of the young trick compared to his age, but she''s still a girl who''s not even 20 years old, and she lived in the mountains around the platter years she wants to play most and without friends of her generation.


    To be honest, Anolun didn''t really intend to fight the Alphilis, but he would, if necessary. She was also fully aware that she could and must be as cold as she needed to be. It was also the experience that Anorun gained as a long time fighter.


    In fact, Anolun sometimes undertook demonic crusades as a pilgrimage task, and sometimes he carried out crusade missions alone when reinforcements were not forthcoming in time. But looking at these alphi tricks that she had broken into herself, she could be sure that even if she tried to kill Alphilis, she wouldn''t really use the curse, and Anorn was losing more and more of her temper to fight. Anolun was starting to think of this much younger, much younger, female swordsman as a friend.


    Continued

 6 The Secret of the Curse and the Past of the Alphilis, Part 2 - The Supreme Episcopal Usager

    "So, what do you do? Want to do it?


    "Oh, yeah..."


    Conversely, Anolun got in trouble when he was brought up to talk about whether to fight from the Alphilis.


    "What would Alfi do if I said Atashi would do it?


    "Hmm. I don''t want to die either, so I''ll resist, but I don''t even want to think about slashing Sister."


    "Same goes for Atashi. I don''t even want to think about killing you."


    "Why? Isn''t that the job?


    "Excuse me. Atashi''s job is certainly not the usual Sister. Ordinary Sisters are sent for each determined parish to pray in one monastery or church, or to perform service in an orphanage or hospital, though it is their job. In the case of Atashi, we''ll just take on a more dangerous job."


    "For example?"


    To Alphilis'' inquiry, Anolun does his hand to his jaw and shows a slightly troubling trick.


    "Well... a study of the causes of going to areas not yet under the influence of the Church of Atashi to consider the possibility of preaching and serving, or to desolate lands. I would also make a compromise with the city or country if I had to. Besides, we''ll investigate whether our activities are being carried out correctly in the areas under the influence of the Church. Unfortunately, even organizations like ours have people running to private lust. In my case, I would even investigate demonic trends. Well, if I say so, I guess I''m an auditor."


    "So, how many years have you been doing that?


    "That''s about a decade..."


    "Then 30 more places..."


    "Did I say something?


    "Hey, it''s nothing. I''ll get you some help!


    Watching blue muscles run on Anorun''s forehead, Alphilis runs toward the woods.


    "Don''t go too far. Okay? Are you a guardian?"


    Ha, and a sigh of anorn. I kind of feel like Alphilis missed me well, but, well, I decided to keep this a good one. To be honest, Anorn personally likes Alphilis a lot and I''m going to see how things go a little bit more.


    "I personally don''t think there''s any danger, hey, don''t you judge that up there. Actually, I guess I should just report that there''s someone like that, but just being known seems to considerably restrict that kid''s behavior. The archbishop and his bald ass are tough."


    "The baldness has nothing to do with the stiffness of your head."


    "Do you want me to... who?


    I look around for a moment, but no one is there. But at some point, a little bird stops next to Anorn.


    "Have you forgotten the voice of your Lord?


    "So who? Where the hell are you?


    "In front of you."


    It''s kind of like a little bird staring at Anolun. You little bird, you don''t like sharp eyesight. Even though he''s a little bird, he''s oddly pierced. Anorun thinks he looks familiar in the eye.


    "No way..."


    "Yeah, I don''t think so."


    "Atashi, are you going crazy?!?


    "No, you were originally a little crazy..." That''s different!


    Finally, the little bird jumped on Anorn and began to follow her with her beak.


    "What the fuck, you bird! I''m gonna cook it round and eat it!?


    "Sir, is that Sister''s line? Don''t you understand if I fold it??


    "That thing... remains, no way the Supreme Bishop (Master Bishop)!?


    "You finally realized, you bastard!


    Anolun realized that he was even better at it, and the little bird started flirting. I thought it might be a little cute Anorn, but I haven''t forgotten that the contents of the little bird are like a person picturesque of brutality.


    Anorun asks suddenly.


    "So, how long have you been here?


    "I''ve been making a few observations for about a month now. Wow. Use the bird''s body."


    "Are you a free man??


    "I''m not free! Or because I haven''t heard from you at all in about 9 months. I told you to report it every 3 months. What''s going to happen?


    "Oh, that''s... hey."


    "Hehe, or so to speak! I mean, there''s no deception, is there? I''m coming to my head."


    The bird''s eyes sharpen. Anolun feels intimidated by a palm-sized bird for some reason.


    "By the way, I''m coming to Meesia now"


    "Roar."


    "By sundown, we''ll be in the city. I have to get a report from you, but I have a case to make next."


    "If it''s something to report, there''s an urgent matter."


    Anolun turns into a moment of serious expression.


    "I know. About the possibility of a demon king?


    "! Did you already know"


    "Who do you think I am? I have eyes and mouths all around me. What do you want me to do, play the XX content you cut in the liquor store last night??


    "Oh, I can do that."


    "I can. Why don''t you tell me what color underwear you''re wearing today?


    "Is it sexual harassment!?


    "Nah, it''s sexual harassment, after wearing such a disgraceful thing at Sister''s minute. If you look at the contents of your belongings, you''ll lose the credibility of our church."


    "Yah meh!!


    Thank you. For a long time Anolun was not good at the Supreme Bishop. I don''t feel like I can win a tongue fight at all. Well, when it comes to having no choice. Because she was who she might be tomorrow without this supreme bishop. I am not an anorn who forgets the grace I was picked up in the past.


    And speaking as expected, as expected, the supreme bishop begins to mention the Alphilis.


    It''s not about you, by the way.


    "Yes!


    Anorun is even more likely, and sits upright on the rock.


    "(Naturally they noticed, because you were with me. This man is harsh on heretics and those who disturb the peace. There can''t be anything. But if this guy stares at me, it won''t be safe to go anywhere in the world. If I catch up with that kid, it''s my fault...)"


    A nasty sweat flowing through Anorun''s back. Unexpectedly, however, the words of the Supreme Bishop were indeed light.


    "Let''s just put him on hold"


    "Heh?"


    "Don''t talk out of the way. The eagle decided it was less dangerous."


    "Why..."


    "Are you dissatisfied?


    "Yes, no"


    Anolun denies it.


    "By the way, Aldrius and I have some interaction. If he raised you, you can''t make mistakes first. At least not from him. Besides, have you forgotten the doctrine of our church? Mercy''s in one of them, isn''t it?


    "That''s right, but isn''t that kid heretical?


    Anorn asks the supreme bishop, frightened. But the voice of the Supreme Bishop is serenity itself.


    "We haven''t made a case yet, and we''re not going to make a case. I''ve been listening to you all my life, but there wasn''t as much dust as lies and lies in what I told you. If you punish even such a person, there will be no sinners in the world. Assuming you''re a user of dark magic, it''s different that darkness is evil. More than that, it is also our duty to guide you in the right direction with a spirit of charity. Didn''t I?"


    "Ha... thank you for your generosity"


    Phew, and a reassuring anorn, but the bishop puts in a sharp point.


    "Well, don''t you like it, you''ll see what happens to me. Not while we''re together. So you lied to her?


    "What is it?


    "What''s a dozen years, a couple of decades of mistakes? It''s been 100 years since you took up your current assignment."


    "It''s... telling her that honestly, she won''t accept it..."


    Seeing Anolun nod, the Supreme Bishop softens the tone of his voice.


    "I don''t think so. ''I don''t feel like I can win for some reason,'' she said. Your instincts may have shown that you are immortal."


    "Is it..."


    "Well, you''re free to say it. Well, then, if you really want to be my friend, you better tell me. Yeah. At least don''t be like a weasel."


    "Master..."


    "All the time, we had too much chat. Looks like Alpha Reese is coming back. Don''t forget to arrive in town by sundown. If you don''t make it, by the way, you''re in an embarrassing cage!


    Anorn jumps to the word.


    "An embarrassing cage is, like, no way??


    "Kukukuku, that''s the example. Once upon a time, when I did it to you, I cried with a good face... and now I''m looking forward to it. You don''t mind if I don''t make it, do you? I won''t be able to make it. Kukukuku..."


    With invincible words, the little bird niggles. I don''t think I have the muscles to laugh at birds. Anolun felt like he saw a very unpleasant sight. I might dream about it tonight.


    "Then I''ll wait for you!


    The supreme bishop who said what he wanted to say and quickly went.


    "How noisy for you, great man... hmm? Speaking of which... Master! Where is the rendezvous, in the city?? You want me to look for a master in such a big city? There''s no way we''re gonna make it! Well, that''s unhappy."


    "What''s going on now, Sister?


    "Follow me quickly, Alfie! My chastity is a pinch!!


    "No, I have no idea why"


    Even so, I hurry if you two don''t run a horse into town. Needless to say, the Supreme Bishop was observing the two, including until this rush.


    Continued

 7 Request of the Supreme Bishop, Part 1 - In the Town of Meesia

    "Ha... ha... ha..."


    "In the meantime, I''m gonna come face to face with the church in this city! Alfi, grab your stuff and go to the example lodge!


    And Sister Anoln rushing to say it fast or not. I''m pretty exhausted even with the alphilis of fine health running around about three mountains, but I can''t help wondering what kind of strength she''s in.


    By the way, this is the west gate of the town of Meesia. It would have been about three minutes ago, but after Alphilis talked about his curse, when he came back for more, Anorn was standing bright blue screaming something out. When I speak, I am put on a horse to be dragged by a sister with a bloody eye, who has driven the streets so far at an unscrupulous pace to this day. It may be a miracle that no one was slaughtered along the way.


    Along the way, most of all, the poor thing was sending two people the kind of gaze that horses would ask for help with so much flying, but it didn''t have the kind of atmosphere where you could call Anolun''s ghostly shape a break in front, etc.


    "(Sorry, horse... I''ll fill you with good feeding leaves later...)"


    And, in my heart, Alphilis came this far with an excuse. You thought the horse could be killed by Sister if he stopped too, and he kept running desperately at an unscrupulous pace.


    Because of that, the horse also seems to have finally exceeded its limits, and he doesn''t try to move by letting himself fall asleep despite his travels under heaven. Why should it be brought to the attention of everyone whose streets take place on such a heavenly outing? It was an embarrassing, dying alphilis, but for now I manage to wake up a horse, give him a drink of water, and then look for the inn that the gatekeeper screw introduced me to.


    "It''s huge, this city..."


    Alphilis finally calmed down and looked around, but the walls to enter the city are high, and the number of guards the city employs is a bit alongside the army. Though it is only by listening, the city here in Meesia is one of the largest cities on the continent where Alphilis is currently located that goes into ten fingers. It is the main streets of the north that do not merge, but the main streets of the east and south lead to this city, with many pedestrian streets anyway. Alphilis hears that the population does exceed 800,000. It is not impossible because it is said to be the largest and safest of the three streets connected from the Eastern group of nations.


    If the nation to which Meesia belongs, the kingdom of Furgund, is the one to which more excel in trading, it is no surprise that it is even more prosperous. Unfortunately, Furgundo has not invested in commerce, so the development of Meesia is also not good. Still, Meesia is the largest city Alphilis has ever seen. Alphilis accidentally cheers the streets of the city with the products of its outdoor stores that are worthy of the year.


    "Wow, beautiful"


    Gems, food and textile products carried from the southern group of countries. Colorful objects take the heart of Alphilis. It would take three days just to look around the store on this street. There are four more streets like this, and that''s exactly what Meesia can call a big city.


    "Oh, no. We need to slow the horse down for now."


    Even as Alphilis was pulled behind her hair, the dewstore rethought to put it behind her, and suddenly she was called from behind as she walked slightly in search of the inn.


    "Ma''am, are you looking for an inn? We''ll keep it cheap. It''s 50 pent with a stable overnight! What do you say?"


    It was the cheerful Beastman youth who had spoken up. A beast man was considered a creature like the middle of a man and a beast, but is now considered a completely independent species. Appearances are close to humans, but furrows are often deep, and many people have tails or wings, depending on their race. They form a state mainly in the South, but I guess in this Meesian where streets from the South meet, the Beastman is not so rare either.


    Alphilis has hardly ever seen a beast man on his journey either. Some lands were deeply discriminated against. Alphilis didn''t have a particular sense of discrimination, but it''s hard if you ask me if I can trust him. It is also conceivable that you do not have to bother following the Beast Man.


    "Unfortunately, I can already guess. More than that, you, the Beast Clan?


    "Oh? Is your daughter a rare beast man? By the way, we''re halfway there."


    I see. I do think the appearance is even closer to humans than the Beast Man, the Alphilis impression doesn''t seem wrong. Without ears and tails, it''s about a little hairy human.


    "You don''t look very beastly. I''ve seen some of them on my journey, but I''ve never seen anyone around the city in grandeur. Because I''m from the country."


    "Right. These big cities are good, but areas where commerce hasn''t developed are highly biased and dangerous to us. I''ve only been here and south about Beatim."


    "I''m sorry if I made you feel bad, I didn''t say it made a deep sense. I''m a little surprised that the first person I''ve talked to in this city was the Beast Man."


    "Well, if that''s all you''ve got, it sure looks like you''ve just arrived. But I can honestly apologize to you, the beast man. You''re a handsome man. Then I''ll tell you where to find the inn you''re looking for."


    The young beast man seems to kindly tell us where the inn is. I wouldn''t normally take that offer, Alphilis, but I felt like this beastman youth seemed okay to believe, so I decided to talk to him. Because if Alphilis, unsure of his sense of direction, wanted to find an inn on his own, that might not have been possible at sundown. Alphilis shows the map he kept from the gatekeeper''s screw.


    "I''m here, you know what I mean?


    "I''ll take care of this city. Which... oh, here we go two streets to the right and the third street to the left. Quiet streets, but lots of inns. Surely the red sign should be marked with Scoop''s mark."


    "Okay. Thank you very much."


    "By the way, my shop is welcome just for dinner! It''s filled with southern food, so drop by if you feel like it! There''s a bubble sign on the green!?


    "Yeah, I''ll talk to him."


    Alphilis smiles back and leaves the spot behind. The young beast man is still smiling at me and waving at Alphilis. He''s a very nostalgic beast. But when the first person I met in this city seemed like that was a good start, Alphilis got in a good mood.


    In this day and age, the beast man is the object of discrimination. That was because for a long time there was no united nation among the beasts, and there were so many species that would determine the upward and downward relationship with power, that there were so many beasts on the side of the Demon King over humans. Moreover, due to the high level of combat power of the beast man, the human side was frequently consumed boiled water on the battlefield and was only hostile rather than intimate. For this reason, he was identified with pure, non-negotiable demons such as oaks and goblins, and became the target of persecution as a subrace (Demi Human).


    But about 100 years ago, a united nation appeared on the side of the Beast. Technically it appeared more than one, of which the largest force, Gruzaldo, suddenly declared that he was not hostile to humans. Those who also wanted to deepen their interaction with Gruzaldo appeared on the human side to respond to this, so that they could interact as they do today. However, in large metropolitan groups, the old prejudice against the beasts is still present in the region. Well, such prejudice wouldn''t matter to Alphilis, who can also interact with pure demons.


    That''s how we got to our destination safely, Alphilis. When Screw''s son told him the circumstances, he thanked Alphilis generously and did arrange for him to stop it for free. They also serve meals except for lunch. It''s because you''re stuck.


    Alphilis told Sister Anolun to wait in her inn, but it was harsh to wait for her, the first time she had seen such a big city thrive, and since Anolun misplaced herself in the inn reception, Alphilis decided to go out, leaving a saying. And...


    "Wow, wow, this sword!


    "Oh. Lady, you have high eyes!


    So what a colorless story Alphilis goes first to the weapons store.


    But it''s also boring to just look at the sword, so Alphilis goes outside to see even the beautiful jewelry store earlier.


    "(Oh...?


    At that moment, she closed her eyes to a pair of people walking down the street. It is a combination of small sisters and knights. Even though there are a lot of people on the street, it''s a strange thing.


    The little Sister has the same outfit as Sister Anoln and will probably belong to the same church. I have golden hair to my shoulders as well as anorn, and the color of my crisp, large eyes is green. Is he about 10 years old? But what can I say, I couldn''t describe it well for Alphilis, but can I just say that Aura is different from a normal person? I don''t know what it looks like, she thought it was a child that leaves her uncomfortable.


    The knight, on the other hand, has green eyes on his golden hair as well. Though not big, he would be taller as a boy. He wears no armor and is wearing a travel costume, but he carries a machete on his back that is as long as Sister''s back, creating a distinctly unparalleled atmosphere.


    "(That''s an amazing user... could you be a lot stronger than me?


    There is a huge difference between a face that is straight, elegant, and also visible to a good man, and the sharp atmosphere that surrounds him as a warrior. Not that big of a man, but his body would also be covered in sawdust stretched out muscles. This one is also uncomfortable from the first impression.


    "(Coming straight over here?


    Its bizarre yet atmospheric pair walk straight towards the Alphilis as if there were no crowd. Rather than sewing the hedges, it was as if people gave way against them. And when he came before Alphilis, the little Sister turned to her with a very loving smile.


    Continued

 8 Request of the Supreme Bishop, Part 2 - Young Sisters and Temple Knights

    "Nice to meet you. Are you sure it''s Master Alphilis?


    The little Sister has greeted Alphilis with a very polite and graceful trick. Alpha Reese replies with a polite greeting that she cannot hear.


    "Yeah, yeah. Yeah, but what about you?


    "I''m late for this. My name is Sister Millie and I belong to Arnelia Church. I refrain from doing so behind my back, my name is Alberto-Fidelity-Lazar, Temple Knight. See you later."


    The knight behind it is easy, but with his hands on his chest, he gives a courtesy.


    "How do you know me?


    "Sister Anoln is contacting us. She and I are expected to meet here in Meesia due to fire requirements. Does not being with you mean she went to church?


    "Yes, I suppose so."


    "Really? Then you went wrong. If that''s the case, I''m going to church now, but what will Master Alphilis do?


    "I think I''ll go to church, too, and I don''t like going wrong. Oh, so" Dear "is ticklish, so please call it off."


    "Alphilis, then, and. Please don''t call me Millie. May I join you, if you please?


    "Absolutely."


    Smiling and smiling at Alphilis, Sister Millie walked ahead to direct Alphilis. Alberto, the Temple Knight, is urging her to go first with her eyes. Alphilis walks in line with Millie because he has no choice.


    "(But there''s no gap, this knight)"


    I can see a knight walking out about the back waving vigilance around him. Those who approached harmfully, perhaps within a radius of 10 m, would be slashed away without time to blink. Even if Alphilis tries to do something to this Sister, I''m sure he does.


    "(And I don''t feel bad about it... I can''t believe there was anything but this kind of perimeter vigilance)"


    I would like to ask the knight who walks behind me once I get the chance, if I were to, what would happen if I did, and when Alphilis walks with this in mind, I looked up because Millie did something about Alphilis at some point.


    "Hehe, do you care about Alberto?


    "Oh, I''m sorry. ''Cause I thought you were a great knight."


    "Alphilis is a swordsman, too. Indeed, there are not many knights as skilled as Alberto in the Temple Knights."


    "It is. Probably the best swordsman I''ve ever seen, at least."


    "Well, is that so"


    Millie is laughing with pleasure. Perhaps she is important to the Church, as so many knights defend it. Alphilis is amazed by this girl''s intelligence while she''s also having a conversation without other love. Even if you can tell from growing up that the language is grown up, you''re familiar with everything from the urban situation, the national situation, the distribution of commerce to the jewels lined up in the outdoor stores, to the weird-looking dolls that don''t seem to matter to the quote.


    While I wondered if all of Arnelia''s sisters were like this, Alphilis thought they were very different from the sisters he knew.


    "Millie knows a lot about things."


    "Because I, like Sister Anorn, am on a pilgrimage mission."


    "(Anolun said sobriety, like he was just familiar with that sort of thing... human difference? Hmm? Speaking of which, how did Millie know where I was?


    to ask. When Alphilis turned back to Milly,


    "We''re here."


    and Millie says calmly. When I realized it, I was just in front of the Arnelian Minutes Church in Meecia.


    "Let''s just go inside"


    Once again, Millie goes inside, and Alphilis follows it.


    "You have a Sister who is praying..."


    If you open the door and take a gentle peek inside, there is a Sister who prays wholeheartedly without turning to the alphilis who opened the door as the sunset plunges through the skylight. In front of the statue of Arnelia the Virgin, said to be the founder of the Church, he lays his hands together on both knees, praying without being slight while crushing the words of prayer. The sunset reflects sparklingly on a pure white Sister robe and looks like a famous single painting.


    That''s how the Alphilis stand up like they''ve lost track of time, it seems the prayer is over, and the Sister stands up and turns this way. I am refreshed about prayer and other alphilis, but I was also interested in Sister, who offers this much devout prayer to the amateur. but the swinging Sister...


    "A, anorn?


    Being too far removed from her usual image and completely losing sight of its potential, Alphilis accidentally sounded barbaric.


    Anolun stopped praying and looked back, as he reacted to the voice of Alphilis.


    "Oh, Alfie. I''m glad you waited at the inn."


    "Sister!


    Millie hugged Anolun before Anolun could react.


    "Sister! Millie, I''ve missed you so much, haven''t I?


    "Uh... mi, Millie?


    "Already! You forgot my face!? I''ve always wanted to talk to your sister, haven''t I? We also accept fire requirements from the church, and rent a room in this church first! Now, Alphilis, if you''ll excuse me, I''ll borrow Sister Anoln. Alberto, don''t be rude to Alphilis! Later, then."


    Sooner or later, Millie pulled Anorn''s hand and disappeared across the door. Later only pompous alphilis and alberto are left behind.


    "(... won''t hold between, what shall I do)"


    Silence ensues. It could have been a harsh situation for Alphilis, who rarely had the opportunity to talk to a man or anything.


    "Hey, hey!


    Millie is slowly moving on with Anolun''s hand.


    "Where are you going!


    "No one will come in that room."


    "Just get your hands off me!


    Wherever you wave, Anorn pulls the force, but there''s no sign of leaving.


    "(This child!?


    It is the arm power of Anorun, who blows up the great man. Now I try to shake it pretty hard, but it was tightened up with a force like all-powerful.


    "Tsk!"


    To much power, Anorun groans unexpectedly.


    "(- What an arm power. This doesn''t belong to normal people)"


    Anorun''s face blues.


    When he was brought in to be thrown straight into the room, Millie finally let go of Anorn''s hand. And when Millie glances, the keys are chattering in the back! and tighten automatically.


    "Come on, who are you? There must be no such thing as a Millie in a Sister taking a knight on a pilgrimage!? More or less, I wouldn''t put a young Sister like you on this mission!


    Then Millie, who was slightly annoyed, cringed... and heard something like a sneer.


    "Nice to finally meet you, Sister Anoln?


    Sister Millie''s face, raised, was grinning wickedly with the edge of her mouth hoisted niggly, as her loving smile earlier lied.


    Continued

 9 Request of the Supreme Bishop, Part 3 - The Identity of Sister Millie

    "So who are you, you!?


    "You still don''t get it?


    Millie looks at Anolun with an evilly distorted look at his mouth, as if the angelic look was a lie when he was smiling at Alphilis.


    "It''s refreshing!


    "It''s not me, it''s me."


    "What, are you going to scam a newbie?


    "No, it''s not that it''s either used up already... -!


    Millie''s upset, Dan on the ground! and trample.


    "Lord, don''t you understand in the book?


    "You don''t know any young girls."


    "Damn, I didn''t know you were so nibbly. Apparently you don''t know how to fold a cage, do you?


    "What''s a cage... no way Supreme Bishop (Master Bishop)!?


    "Is the image of the eagle just a cage!?


    At last Millie started treading on the estate waste. Anolun thinks that trick is a little cute.


    "I don''t know what you mean. When we met before, it was about Obasan''s appearance, wasn''t it? Not even my voice. Why are you a toddler again?


    "There are so many things going on. How about that? Shall we look good?


    Knock it a spin, Humph! And Millie, who looks good at it.


    "It''s convenient for you to go downtown."


    "... for example?


    "Well, I was at a baked confectionery store in Lower Town for a half-minute before the store. ''Uncle, I''m here to see you!'' What do you mean, you got a good chance of getting some extra treats?


    "Hey, what a minutia..."


    "I played with the orphans in Lower Town last week with a can kick... it was a pretty good exercise!


    "No, think about your age? Let me tell you something. Baba, I''m sorry."


    "Is that what you''re saying!? Even you are about your age!


    "You haven''t even said half of you yet. I don''t know what you''re talking about with the used xxx hiccups..."


    "We can still do it at all! You''re the only one in front of a man who can bark at a cat, and then in this xxx minute!


    "Come on, say that? I''m gonna tell you what your xxx is, right??


    "Try not!? I''m gonna pass your embarrassment on to you by ordinance all over the church?


    "I told you!? This xxxxxxxx!"


    "Yay, you xx-!"


    This unbearable statement will be repeated for a long time afterwards. The things about Alphilis and Alberto waiting outside had completely disappeared from the heads of the two.


    "Ha, ha... you powerhara boss!


    "Huh, huh, power is abusive, not numb! Don''t you look up to me?"


    20 minutes to argue at all costs. They just ran out of strength for both of them.


    "Pause at one end. I''m just tired."


    Huh, exhaling, somehow Millie is sitting down in the chair around there. No, it''s not Milly, it''s precisely Arnelian Church supreme power, Miriazal supreme bishop (master bishop). With 187 churches, 974 related facilities, a total of over 30,000 Temple Knights and Peripheral Knights on this continent, and more than 50,000 Sisters and Monks, he is the Supreme Power of the Arnelian Church, Supreme Bishop Miriazal, who counts hundreds of thousands if he also adds his workers to other tasks. The history of the Church dates back to 800 years and to the kings of nations, the heads of cities, an organization that is said to have no escape from its influence.


    While it is forbidden to speak directly to the politics of each country, it focuses on demonic expropriation and the relief of the needy, and in order to increase the damage it is possible to ask each country for a system of cooperation, sometimes even a cessation of war, and ignoring the request for cooperation of the Arnelian Church becomes a statement of will that it does not need the help of the Church in any future situation. For this reason, it is the implicit understanding of this world that we must cooperate, even if we do not necessarily favour the Arnelian Church.


    Groussard, a land of beasts, also cooperated with this attitude as soon as possible, and several related facilities have already been established in Groussard. Its supreme bishop himself rarely goes out in public, and usually lives in the temple behind the church. The three archbishops, their immediate SS, and the rest of the female officers who take care of them around them have seen them in person. Anorun may be said to be the exception among them.


    "So, what can I do for you, Master? It''s a pretty urgent requirement to go out on purpose, isn''t it?


    Though I think it''s a good idea, Anolun asks questions back to the slightly more serious atmosphere.


    "Well, half the fire, half the play. You won''t be bored if you''re not at headquarters. These days they''re too serious. He''s a solid escort."


    "Escort... I''ve only seen it for a moment, but that''s the strongest of the modern era (Lazar)?


    "Bye. Did you miss Lazar''s name?


    Miriazar naughtily asks Anolun. Anolun answered only rarely.


    "I miss you so much, I''m vomiting back."


    "Don''t tell me that, you''re the only family member I''ve spoken to on an equal footing with you. More than 100 years ago, before you took up your current assignment."


    "That was the worst time"


    "That sucks for me, too! It will be Lazar five generations ago. You bastard, after you handcaged your sideline waiter from one end. I didn''t think you''d be replacing all your squire in three years."


    "I was about to be caged, too."


    "Liar! Whenever he went to talk to you, I heard him scream, didn''t I? It''s a big thing all over the church."


    "This one was a big nuisance. I''m surprised you got the most arms in the Knights Temple."


    "You''re one of the best users in history. Same with Lazar today. I''ve assembled three captains from squadrons 2, 4, and 7. If it''s just strength, it''s history. And whoever is stronger than him with the power of a pure sword, searches all over the continent."


    I''m just a little good at Miriazal. Nature and its figure are remembered when it comes to the Lazar family, because the only people in the Lazar family to whom Anolun was directly involved are those five generations old.


    "(I suddenly eagled Atashi''s ass in the first meeting and said, ''Hey, beautiful!'' or something like that. He was hella. I beat him up about 100 shots then, and the next day he said the same thing while eagling Atashi''s chest. He was the only one who didn''t screw up like that. Besides, I told so many people, ''It''s just you...'' or something, but you''re marrying a different woman... I was just angry at him at the time that he was the right guy, even now I miss him, for being the guardian of church law. If you live forever, will you eventually feel like you just miss all your memories?


    Its recap of Anolun is interrupted by the words of Miriazar.


    "Anyway, thanks to him, you''ve regained your humanity. Why don''t you thank me?


    "Well, even for me, he''s not one of those guys I''ll ever forget. Including dying."


    "... so, what are the requirements?


    "Hey, why don''t you. I''m still old. That''s what I''m talking about."


    Miriazal turns his dwelling place right and facing back. This time the expression is serious in itself.


    "Let''s start with your current assignment."


    "Yes."


    Anolun no longer has the appearance to tear it up either. As part of my mission of pilgrimage, I listen attentively to the words of the Supreme Bishop.


    "More than 100 years since your pilgrimage. The prints of our church were spread, and the injustice was righteous enough. It can also be said that demonic activities and wars between nations have become considerably less frequent. This is your achievement."


    "Thank you for your words."


    Anolun drips his head.


    "Using the actions you have taken as an example, there are 78 Sister Monks and 354 Temple Knights currently on similar assignments. I think the pilgrimage is on track. I will relieve you of your pilgrimage at this time. It has been great for a long time."


    "It''s my pleasure. So, what''s the new assignment?


    "Don''t rush."


    Miriazar lays her eyes down for the first time.


    "I''m not talking about the demon king who appeared this time. The emergence of the Demon King itself is not so uncommon as common sense known to the world, but the way it appeared is unnatural... and I didn''t want to turn the bad guys around. So I figured you''d be a good fit."


    "Because the appearance of the Demon King is certain?


    "I took the confirmation earlier, but no doubt. In the woods, seven days northwest of here."


    "No way!? Too close to the city."


    "I think so, too."


    "(Without any signs, the emergence of the Demon King? No, more than that, there have been no major wars around here in recent years, and purification by the Church has taken place well. It must be very difficult for the demon to live in and be a venomous place. Former battlefields and lands belonging to darkness can be suitable places for demons to grow. Ever since such a thing was found out hundreds of years ago, countries have worked together to purify the land, not just the Church. Places with such large cities nearby are particularly purifying... and purifying, so it can be said that they are urbanizing, but there should be no room for demons to grow to be demons. Yet...)"


    Anorun''s thoughts spin dizzily. But no matter what you think, the information you have does not give you an answer.


    "You think it''s by someone''s hand?


    "I don''t know. Whose good is it to do that... including those things? I want to ask the Lord to investigate and crusade"


    "With the Master''s orders, I don''t care. So I''m on my own?


    "No, take Alphilis. I''ll lend you Alberto."


    "! Master, are you going to use Alphilis after finding out what''s going on with her!?


    "Don''t do such a terrific sword curtain... it''s not. It''s time for the Lord to get over it, isn''t it? Neither Alberto nor Alphilis will die easily."


    "But, but"


    He had a rare, badly toothed, bewildered look for Anolun. Miriazar embarrasses Anorun.


    "I didn''t expect you to look like that. Instead, then you should take Alphilis. If the Lord is his true friend, he should definitely do so."


    "But Alfi..."


    "The test for the Lord is now, but the test for that child comes much further. Probably won''t get over it alone... I could see that kid in person and be sure of it. That child is no more human than your Lord thinks, Anorun. No, when you two are, Miranda, you want to call me?


    Anorun tried to argue, but the colour that fills Miriazal''s eyes is the eye of mercy itself. Miriazal is seriously worried about Anolun. I''m sorry I ever called you by your real name again. I wanted to do this, but it''s certainly hard to keep lying to Alphilis. I can tell that kid... no, he says I should. Anolun was beginning to think so.


    "You''ll need the help of a true friend when Alphilis hits the wall. Is the Lord, or what can happen to that child?


    "No... no!


    Anolun answers clearly. Seeing that look, Miriazal seemed satisfied.


    "Hmm, so this request, will you take it?


    "Thank you, Master"


    Anolun gets on one knee and gives a regular thank you.


    "So don''t be so hard on me. Even for me, I think the Lord is one of the few friends who can speak equally. In an official setting, feel free when you two are together. No."


    "Don''t hesitate, then. I''m gonna fuck you, Baba!


    "Don''t be too reluctant!!


    And it was back to the beginning of the argument.


    Meanwhile, Alphilis and Alberto waiting outside. The two outside had no conversation whatsoever, compared to all this noise inside.


    "Uh, Mr. Lazar?


    "Alberto is fine."


    "Ki, it''s a beautiful day, isn''t it?


    "Right."


    "Is Mr. Alberto a family of knights?


    "Right."


    "I saw you were a lot stronger?


    "Right."


    "You''re going to make a light affirmation!? Oh, I gave it to my voice..."


    "... f"


    "(This guy, he''s cool, but something''s wrong!


    It was a conversation with content that would change at noon somewhere. This kind of silent type, and conversation with a man, is totally incomplete only with Anolun, who may have Alphilis usually with him. It''s an alphilis that rarely makes weak noises for tough workouts, but I was dying to put a whiff on the awkward air.


    "(Ko, this would be easier with a thousand barebacks or something... Anolun, come back soon!


    At that time...


    "Alfi, please wait"


    "Anolun ~"


    Anorn''s face at just the right time made Alphilis an unintentionally crying voice. You mistook Alberto for doing something to Alphilis when you heard that.


    "What the hell did you do to Alfi the Atashi! This is why I can''t trust the Lazar guys!! Is that it? Are you a sketchy type?


    "Sister ~ (Be quiet, you xxx-sister!


    A vainly pregnant cat can be heard from behind Anorn, including the meaning behind it. Anorn''s movement stops when he takes his best mace out of the sleeve of his Sister clothes.


    There was more force in his hand to catch Anolun of Miriazar, and Anolun did hear the sound of bone crunching.


    "So long, sister. I did tell you about the request. Alberto, as per the meeting, to accompany Sister Anoln. I''ll do my other errands before heading back to church headquarters. Alberto, may I?


    Copy that, sir.


    Alberto responds to Millie so that Anorn, who tried to hit himself, doesn''t even care at all.


    Translating his attitude toward Millie, Miliazar spoke to the Alphilis and the others with a radiant look.


    "Now, if you''ll excuse me for being busy, we''ll talk to Alphilis about a separate reward. It will be rewarded according to your accomplishments, but please let me know whenever you stop by Arnelia, where the church headquarters are located. In the meantime, I will give you any expenses you may deem necessary first. It will be received from Anorun."


    Millie giving instructions and moving on in no time Miriazal.


    "Now if you''ll excuse me, everyone. Alphilis?"


    "Yes!


    Alphilis is suddenly called out and accidentally becomes like a student angry with her teacher.


    "(It''s kind of Millie, it''s majestic...)"


    "In times of trouble, rely on those next door, who will surely help. Don''t forget my words."


    "Uh, ah, yes"


    As Alphilis looked strange, Millie smiled faintly and followed the scene. That slightly lonely smile was quite impressive for Alphilis.


    The three remaining men looked at each other.


    "So... what''s up??


    "Want to go back to the inn once?


    "Uh, is it okay with Alberto? What are you gonna do?


    "Just as you two instructed. If you''re just going to do the request, at least one more person might want company. You''ll need to be ready."


    "Um, buddy. Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. Oh, but the sun''s about to go down, and... we''ll raise weapons and food tomorrow. Why don''t we just go to the guild for dinner? There ''ll be a lot of people in the evening, and if you''re looking for company, it''s great."


    "Whatever that is, what is a request?


    "Demon King Crusade"


    "Oh well... yeah!?


    Alphilis was quite confused by the abrupt request, but he seemed reluctantly convinced that Anolun would settle down and give an explanation. Ultimately,


    "Atashi, because I have experience in the Demon King crusade, it''s okay. And if I have to, I''ll take this Park Min-Jen, and the Atashi are Tongzura!


    So I was forced to convince him. But...


    "(I''m saying something awesome about my experience with the Demon King crusade or something, but I guess it''s okay...)"


    and was an alphilis who could not hide his anxiety.


    Continued

 10 Request of the Supreme Bishop, Part 4 - Girl with Peachy Hair

    The place has changed to be the mercenary guild of Meesia. It looks like a mercenary guild in a big city, quite a crowd and a mess. Three of them, Alphilis, Anorn and Alberto, were in consultation at the liquor store in which they were located.


    These guilds are often set up in conjunction with taverns and restaurants. It is the common sense of travellers to go to a tavern if they want information, and mercenaries often wander to these places to get information on countries as soon as possible. Dinner is here, so let''s find a strange human being.


    "But why the other one?


    "From time immemorial, the party of the Demon King''s Crusade has been set at four"


    "Nothing. I think there were times when the three of us, hey."


    "Surely you were alone at first..."


    "? Talk about what??


    To the story of the two, an alphilis that can''t follow at all.


    "No, there were certainly times when there were five in other cases"


    "That''s fluid. Sometimes it was like twelve of us would bump one."


    "If that''s what you mean, there were like 50 of them?


    "Wasn''t it 30 or something? I don''t know much about Atashi either."


    "Please, tell me a story that I can understand! Or is it my fault that the world doesn''t know?


    It wouldn''t even be that kind of problem. To the screams of Alphilis, the story turns bitter.


    "But as a matter of fact, these three are all better than avant-garde. It would be useful to have one support role. I don''t think magician mercenaries are rare, but they might say it''s this big a city."


    Sister''s a guard.


    "Well yes, can we be more avant-garde than Alfi at the moment?


    "Oh, no..."


    The words made Alphilis so pathetic. The mercenary family business has been here for almost a year and I thought it was quite on the board.


    "But what about solicitation?


    "Leave it to Atashi"


    At the same time, Anolun goes out of sight from everyone in the tavern. At that moment, all but the lights that were hitting her disappeared.


    "(Why!?


    There is no other way to question the Alphilis, but everyone on the spot stops hustling and bustle and pays attention to Sister.


    "Guys... I''m in so much trouble right now"


    Sister appeals to everyone with her moist eyes. I feel like I hid my eye drops on my sleeve right now.


    "I am a Sister belonging to the Church of Arnelia, but this time one of my travels together has fallen... but I must continue my journey by order of the Church. So I''m looking for a resilient man who can protect me, but I can''t find him inside... and if you don''t mind, could someone in this, please, protect me?


    So I show you in tears. This Sister, what training have you been doing in your life? I have the impression from the alphilis that "wow... what a monkey play" but it worked immensely for the guys in the guild.


    "Sister! I''ll protect you!!


    "What are you talking about, I can''t do it!! Leave it to me, Sister!


    "No, if that''s what you mean, there''s a wax!


    "I can''t protect you from the poor minister! Don''t be ashamed of yourself!


    "In boneless people like you, you just hurt this delicate Sister. Weight yourselves!"


    "Oh, my God, no!


    The fight quickly began over Anolun''s people. Inside the tavern is a brawl.


    "(Man in the world, I wonder if this is all... Master, I''m going to be 18 and I''m going to be able to give up my boyfriend...)"


    In the midst of the hustle and bustle, Alphilis had secretly fallen into the despair of his life. But I can''t do that forever. Apply to Anorn to soak up the brawl.


    "(But what do you actually do?


    "(Do you want me to fight until these people are alone and follow the surviving ones?


    "(You can''t do that, can you?


    "(It''s easy." I''m going to have you kill each other now! ''So perfect!


    "(Murder abetting over fraud? It wasn''t Sister''s idea!


    I''m already unscrupulous in my guild. For the first time in so much guild destruction, the receptionist''s sister was about to blow a bubble and pass out.


    "(Shouldn''t this Sister make her own religion? It''s going to sweep the world)"


    And so on and when Alphilis was paranoid, there was an atmosphere in reality that seemed to really kill each other. At that time, there are those who pull the sleeves of Alphilis when they are weak.


    "Who? I''m busy."


    "In those single-cell people, either way, it''s your toes together. If you want to take me, you can do it to me, okay?


    It was about 14 or 15 girls who stood there when swinging, but Alphilis looked away when he saw them. Porcelain white skin with a dolly neat face. Of course I can say it''s beautiful, but its appearance, which is too neat, doesn''t make it feel humane the other way around. The girl was actually faceless. In addition, it is characterised above all by the colour of the hair up to the waist. Rumor has it that in the east it blooms in the spring, a tree called Cherry Blossom wears a light peach petal, but isn''t that how you say the color of her hair? If you look further where you have the white wand, you will be blind. But what Alphilis felt the most was...


    "(I don''t know... it looks like the space was cut off just around this kid)"


    It''s just quiet around her, like ignoring the hustle and bustle around her. I get the impression that I''m out of a single picturesque portrait and pointing this way.


    "Ah! Danger!!


    The liquor bottle came out of nowhere towards her. Alphilis tries to take it in the air, but is very unlikely to make it.


    "(Bu, bump...!


    As Alphilis ran and tried to rush over, the girl caught the liquor bottle in space. Keep drinking with Gubi Gubi...


    "What, are you drinking??


    "Was it Deer Fruit Juice... I was expecting Kukus Fruit Juice, but I didn''t know you didn''t know about Da. Not yet, I"


    If you look closely at the alphilis, it''s definitely a bottle of fruit juice. The girl argues all the time as to why she figured it out and how the alphilis was on her face.


    "You don''t think I drank? You''re a jerk. You''re not even 16, but you''re not supposed to drink alcohol. You''re actually an idiot, aren''t you?


    And towards Alphilis, he said with no expression, "Hang on!" and try to trick them like they were frightened.


    Alphilis felt like he had been accidentally bean cannoned.


    "(Unlike Anolun, he''s not dirty, but this kid has a very bad mouth...)"


    "I see. You''re the detector, right?


    Anolun has embarked on it.


    "Yes. Do you understand?


    "That would be if a blind kid caught such a brilliant catch. Are you getting a rank in the guild?


    "Once."


    Chari, and the girl takes a class chapter over her neck from her chest. In the class chapter, there were three arrows in the bow.


    "I see, rank C +? Alfie, it''s better than you."


    "Ugh, shh. Shocked..."


    Even then, the alphilis drips. Ever since I kind of came to Meesia, she may have remained idle.


    "Rank C + with sensors and in that year..."


    "I don''t know what the request is about, but isn''t it enough as a level of sensor?


    "Sure."


    "There are certainly some who stand up for arms in this guild, but they are all paying for it badly. I''m pretty sure I''m much better looking than the Dassai men here."


    "That''s right. Then I''ve made up my mind for you!


    "I think I can talk to you, Sister. Let''s get along. Oh, for nothing there, decadent swordsman, you''re not. In your case, use a salute on me!


    Alphilis pointing to a frightened girl.


    "Hey, why?


    "I will not tolerate a verbal answer"


    "It''s a matter of decision..."


    "So, what''s your name?


    Talk as if Anolun had nothing.


    "I apologize for what I did with this. My name is Lisa-Fundland." Lisa, please call me. "


    "Lisa, you know what? Okay. I''m Sister Anolun."


    "Best regards"


    The girl named Lisa tried to give Anolun a polite thank you. Alphilis also gives Lisa a hand.


    "Nice to meet you too, Lisa. I''m Alphilis."


    "What is it, this hand? There''s more to being familiar with. In your case, call me ''Dear Lisa''. Otherwise I won''t admit it, you big woman."


    "... f"


    "Why just me? And that''s all I''m gonna react to. This guy''s gonna be pissed off too!


    The stress of the Alphilis was reaching its pinnacle, but the fourth companion was decided.


    Continued

 11 Introducing Characters, Part 1 - Alphilis, Anorn, Millie, Alberto, Lisa -

    Name: Alphilis (surname is discarded)


    Age: 18


    Height/Weight/Three Size: 174cm/64kg/90/62/94, dark hair and brown eyes slightly longer than shoulder


    Occupation: Female Swordsman (Magic Swordsman to be exact)


    Favorite Things: Sleeping with meat, fluffy things, hiccups


    Things I hate: insects with lots of feet on them


    Single Name: Me


    Profile:


    The protagonist of the book. Aldrius, who later became her master, saved her from being charged by the Magic Church at a young age by the inhabitants of the village who feared for her power (as I later found out, it was her real parents who contacted her) and took her life in jeopardy. He cursed his body with his master and his own strength to seal his own power after that. The curse marks are a considerable strain on her body, but she sizzles as if nothing is happening with her iron self-control and patience. Due to the long mountain cage, it is unknown to the public, but it is equipped with good sense, making it a scratch and conscience of a personalized party


    He has a forged out body boasting about a concurrent adult male body, but at the same time has strong willed eyes and face, and is quite beautiful. I don''t have much sense of beauty because I don''t care much about what I look like from other people. In addition, the fact that he was tall was caused to be complicated by the scattering of mercenary companions before. For this reason, I am unnecessarily unsure of my appearance. Specialty weapons are swords, but because they are planted all the way from their masters, they boast more than a certain amount of skill all the way to spears, axes, bows, munches, martial arts, throwing techniques, and even iron balls and double swords.


    I can also handle magic to some extent. It''s actually surprising that magic can be exercised even though it''s sealed with a curse, but he doesn''t know much about it. But I can somehow imagine what catastrophe will happen if I release my magic in full. He also tends to be liked by various organisms, and is often made fun of by Anolun because of it.


    This work is a story that follows people''s growth, including hers.


    Name: Anolun (Miranda)


    Age:? (looks like mid 20s)


    Height/Weight/Three Size: 161cm/49kg/85/59/87, blonde and blue eyes up to about shoulder


    Occupation: Sister (used to be a warrior)


    Favorite Thing: Playing with booze, good-looking, and alphilis


    Disliked Things: My own boss, the nagging thing


    Single Name: Atashi


    Profile:


    Sister belonging to Arnelia Church nowadays, but can''t use any healing magic. However, the magic of sabotage and defense is a considerable user. Instead of being able to use any healing magic, as a pharmacist, I can do the whole simple doctor thing.


    She looks quite beautiful with a frivolous impression, but her mouth is quite dirty, she is do-s and unattended, and she is belly-black. He also has considerable arm strength, and he wonders if Alphilis is as powerful as he is, but actually has enough power to be able to tighten up a big man with one hand.


    Apparently, he lives much longer than a normal human being, and his detailed background is unknown. He seems to have quite a background, such as some experience in the Demon King crusade...?


    Name: Millie (Milliazar)


    Age:? (looks about 10 years old)


    Height/Weight: 134cm/38kg, Blonde/Green Eye


    Occupation: Supreme Bishop (Master Bishop)


    Favorite Things: Lower town baked sweets these days, kids, my boom is can kick


    Things I hate: the loud archbishop (he calls himself Three Idiots), the dog (not since he was chased around scattered back in the day), the haunted (more like a position to ambush it...), Carrot (I used to eat too much and not like it)


    Single Name: Washi


    Profile:


    She looks like a 10-year-old girl, but it''s unknown how old she actually is. From his own words he seems to be alive for hundreds of years. Apparently, he can change his appearance freely. Anorun is also the only one who can''t raise his head.


    It is said that her magic is comparable to that of 1000 coarse sisters, and that even a wound as severe as it is almost dead can be treated in an instant, and she is a user of such sacred sorcery that if the magic of restraint is used, she is told to strangle the dragon and wrap one side in the light per person if purification is carried out.


    Even more dos than anorn, he rarely exercises his powers because he is not active in the battle. He also rarely uses healing magic and thinks that "it does not force him to change his dying destiny". I also make very cold decisions as head of the church, but basically a character full of charity. He is also quite lonely.


    Name: Alberto-Fidelity-Lazar


    Age: 23


    Height/Weight: 184cm/81kg, short straight hair blonde/green eyes


    Occupation: Temple Knights SS Captain


    Favorite Things: Workouts, Serious People


    Disliked Things: Alcohol, the Crude


    Single Name: Me


    Profile:


    Use it as an escort for Miriazal, Chief of the Temple Knights SS. She looks fairly feminine, but she is indifferent. Because I''m working out as long as I have time, Miriazal says, "You have this brain muscle!". Actually, I like the scratch.


    It should be noted that as Lazar family people, they were all SS captains of the Temple Knights. Because SS captains are determined by a single hit by martial arts from generation to generation, they will have all beaten their own fathers by a single hit.


    Five generations ago Lazar was captained and treated as a genius at the age of 23, but Alberto became captain at the age of 20, lightly skipping this record. Since the Knights of the Temple also combine monks, he also has the power to be close to priests as a user of the magic of the sacred system.


    Name: Lisa-Fundland


    Age: 14


    Height/Weight/Three Size: 154cm/45kg/78/53/80, Peach hair to hips and peach eyes (blind)


    Occupation: Detector (Sensor)


    Favorite Things: couscous fruit juice, cats


    Disliked Things: The Lesser Signs, Rain


    Single Name: Lisa is:


    Profile:


    The girl who has spoken to the Alphilis and the others in the guild. The tone is polite, but the mouth is bad.


    Sensors and at this age are rank C + in the Alliance, which can be considered unusual. Because the job of hunting demons directly or undertaking VIP protection, etc. is also easy to rank, but it is often a profession that serves as an avant-garde. While the main role of sensors is border development and resource detection, the job of sensors is often to look for people and things in peaceful middle fields, and rewards are insignificant. Among them, this young Lisa is superior to the ranked others because, for one thing, she had already started work when she was 6 years old, and because her work was quick and her achievement rate actually exceeded 90%.


    No one in Meesia knows anything about Lisa, and she''s good enough to be told, "If you can''t find her in Lisa, give it up for life". But there are many mysteries about her personal life, and I''m not sure where she lives. They are also treated as mysterious and difficult to get close to in the guild because they have no friends and have no extra stories to tell from themselves.


    For that reason, it is unclear why she came to sell herself to the Alphilis this time. The clich�� is, "You''re an idiot, aren''t you?" "Shut up, Shiro," "Come on," etc., the focus is on spitting poison. That spearhead will eventually turn to Alphilis, but...

 12 Crusade Preparation, Part 1 - Tyranny of Anorun

    "Alphilis, wake up."


    "Ma, it''s not too soon...?


    "What do you do when you grow up bigger than that? You''ll lose your daughter-in-law, won''t you?


    "Mm-hmm. What people care about!


    Alphilis to be woken by Lisa at the inn. It doesn''t seem to have been that long since the sun rose yet, but Lisa is really up early.


    "Lisa, what about breakfast?


    "It''s done at last. Unlike you, Lisa is a worker."


    "Don''t act like I''m lazy."


    "If you let Lisa tell you, it''s a ghost. Just be careful not to be an adult like you in the future."


    "Guh... if you keep your mouth shut, you''re cute"


    "I hear you."


    Alphilis stares at Lisa with a faceless eye. She is a girl who is supposed to be five years younger than Alphilis, but with a strange sense of oppression and intimidation. Hard to argue with for some reason, Alphilis thinks.


    "A little respectful of the older ones, isn''t it?"


    "Oh, you have respect, don''t you? As a teacher on the other hand."


    "(... book, mouthless...)"


    Apparently, there''s no minute for Alphilis in a verbal fight. Alphilis who inevitably gets out of bed. Yesterday was tough, if I recall.


    After making Lisa one of us, we couldn''t leave the brawl of the tavern alone, so the Alphilis and the others were in the dark about what was going on.


    "Lisa recommends leaving it alone. These guys are dassays, but they''re not stupid enough to kill each other. If you make too much noise, the Meesian vigilante will be here."


    "Anolun, what are you going to do?


    "Um, so you want me to leave you alone?


    "Hey! Are you still serving God?


    "No, I don''t like Atashi God or fate. Arnelianism, by and large, has no doctrine of faith in God."


    "Impossible, you Sister..."


    Seeing Alphilis shudder meticulously at Anolun''s irrationality, you thought Anolun was just as bad.


    "If that''s it, I''ll stop it. Lisa, come here for a second."


    Anorn took Lisa and walked to the center of everyone who had once taken her. Along the way, I was about to get caught up in a brawl, but all the guys I bumped into soon blew up. Strangely, no one realizes that Anolun is blowing the men away. Everyone is quite drunk, so I guess I''m only thinking about the degree of illusion in my eyes, such as the seemingly frivolous Sister in front of me tearing a big man apart and throwing him.


    And when Sister goes to the center, all but the lights that hit her again disappear.


    "(So how are you doing??


    "Gentlemen, listen up!


    Once again, the brawl heals, and Anolun gathers his gaze.


    "This time I''ve decided on a member for this Lisa! So no more fighting for me!


    Kuh, and anorn to whimper and show. Do you still want to do this, Sister?


    "And that''s why good luck to you all. Stop fighting, you idiots."


    Lisa''s terrible complaint and profound courtesy do not match at all. Naturally, the men start protesting violently.


    "Oh, that''s not true, Sister!


    "Yes, who do you think you''re fighting for?


    "Don''t stop until Sister takes one of us!?


    "Yes, they do!


    If the men are too noisy to fit in. At first Anorn was also listening to everyone complaining with his lukewarm eyes, but I guess it''s getting more annoying gradually. It is slowly returning to its normal face.


    "(Ma, not bad, this??


    When there was a bad feeling in Alphilis'' head, one man finally,


    "Sister, will you take me with you?


    and grabbed Anolun''s shoulder. At that moment Anolun''s face becomes like a demon.


    "Who touched it, Cora!?


    When Anorn twists a man''s hand up, a man screams without a voice. Slapping the man on his desk as he was, all of the liquor store solidified. Anorn abhors his voice in a quiet state.


    "Don''t make me say the same thing twice, have you decided on a member yet? What''s in your head, huh? Just go home and fuck off and go to sleep, you sleazy bastards. And after you wash your face, don''t ever show up in front of Atashi again! Let''s go, Lisa!


    "Yes, sister!


    Soon, Lisa is turning her sparkling envy eyes to Anorn. Around saying "sister" or something, I might have found the wrong goal. Even so, I''m giving the name of Arnelia Church, but Alphilis won''t be anxious to see if I can do this.


    But the men, losing their words, are just stiffened up like statues with faces that are having terrible nightmares, and they don''t seem to be the other way around. I guess so, because our pale dreams splashed in an instant. Anyone would be surprised to see Anorun''s leopard weird at first, but for some reason Alberto didn''t make it slight. How calm the hell is that? Well, the mercenaries were certain they wouldn''t be able to move, at least until they left.


    "Alfie and Alberto are pompous! Let''s go?"


    Alphilis returns to me, but I don''t want them to think I''m with this Sister. She felt she would never come to this guild again.


    Leaving the guild, Lisa asks what the request is all about on the road.


    "Then I''ll go home once, but what about tomorrow''s meeting?


    "Why don''t you come to my apartment in the morning? Um, what can I explain to the blind Lisa?


    "No, I don''t mind. Now that I know your signs, I can look for them with sensor capability. Mostly if the inn tells me which one."


    "You know that much? Then I did go two ways from here, there''s a scoop landmark on the red sign..."


    "I see, that''s Mr. Southa''s inn. Got it. That''s when the reward happened."


    "Even then, but not now?


    "I don''t mind, you don''t look like the kind of people who ketch the reward, and for what it''s not a request through a regular guild, we''ll expect the opposite for the forehead. Instead, I use gold instantly, too, so that''s more helpful. If it''s a long-standing request, you''ll only get an advance."


    Lisa feels she was able to negotiate. Anoln is heartily impressed that he is just getting a high ranking title at this age.


    "No, let''s do this first. The reward is equal to four. I don''t give a shit because I''m a sensor. So what do you say?


    "Enough."


    Sensor rewards are usually small. Because there is less direct danger in being a guard. Equal pay is close to breaking the law.


    And, Alberto raises his hand.


    "No, in my case, it''s a mission, so you don''t need my share. Except for my share. You can split it into three equal parts."


    "Then let''s do it. Who''s got an opinion?


    No one seems to disagree with Anorun''s words.


    "That''s settled. If there''s no one in this town to run errands on, I want to leave town tomorrow, including until prep. Everybody''s gonna do it."


    "I''m putting out my sword to grind, will I make it?


    "If you show him even one of your boobs, he''ll sharpen it close to the light."


    "... you''re the one who does those things, come on"


    "Hey, no! Anolun, don''t say anything misleading, okay?


    Alphilis began to grate visibly into Anorn and Lisa''s words, so Alberto seriously follows through.


    "... let him grip it a little and he''ll grind it by noon. I''ll make sure I get a way out of here before then. Because I know what I''m talking about."


    "What are you gripping at!?


    "No, that would be chip talk there. What did you imagine, nasty"


    "Well, Lisa wanted to be around that, ''cause she doesn''t know this kid in the world. Alfie and Lisa should be called aside normally. Because if it''s a friendly relationship you don''t want to be on the battlefield, you could die. Lisa''s fine, too, right?


    "If that''s what your sister says."


    To the arrow tip that Alphilis thought he could manage to do with this, "... chip!" I thought I heard Lisa''s tongue pounding. It was an alphilis that made me very anxious to get ahead of my new people.


    Upon returning to the inn, it was already full and Alberto''s room could not be secured. I wondered what was going on with Alphilis and Anolun.


    "I sleep outside the door. Wake me up if anything happens."


    "I can''t get tired of that. At least on the couch..."


    "In the women''s room, I can''t do that."


    And he refused without a nibble. I''m impressed you''re a knight, Alphilis, after all, but Anolun didn''t seem funny.


    "It''s fun to have one man and one woman under the roof. I was looking forward to seeing what that Park Min-Jen would look like when I snapped Alfi in front of Alberto!"


    "What do you think people''s bodies are!? Because if I''m more or less looked at and they say, ''... F'' or something, I can''t get back on my feet anymore!


    "You scare me because I can''t tell you. House Lazar, don''t be afraid."


    "Isn''t that calmer than I thought Sister would be? When you look handsome, you usually say," Oh, you''re a man. ? Wouldn''t you be crazy with me? Say "powder" or something. "


    "You don''t listen well! Am I a crazy bitch?


    I thought it was the same thing.


    Alpha Reese fights back all the time here.


    "Well, I admit your face is handsome, but I''m sorry about the Lazars. Oh, I feel chilly just remembering!


    I have goosebumps on Anolun. Even young, deserted violent sisters seem to have something they don''t like. Whatever you remember is a catch, but you''ll just be teased if you pursue it anyway. Alpha Reese always thinks this Sister is a bad place.


    The Alphilis fell asleep in a conversation with no such reckoning. I knew it would be fun to talk to Anolun, Alphilis.


    Continued

 13 Preparing for Crusade, Part 2 - Lisas Ability

    That is what happened yesterday. Hi Alphilis seems to be sleeping badly, and while he was sleeping, Anolun was already in tune.


    "Oh, that? Sister, what''s going on?


    "Hmm? What are you preparing for the Demon King crusade?


    Anorn''s aptitude was not his usual flickering Sister clothing, but a light outfit that was perfect for his body. My hair comes bundled behind me, and I wear a leather pochette that puts a lot of small things in my hips with my hands and shoulders. I pack and prepare one after the other while giving out medicines like I''ve never seen before in it. And where he took it from, he''s putting a mace like a giant hammer against the wall.


    "Sister, that fits..."


    "Oh, did I tell you? I used to be a warrior, mostly avant-garde. This is equipment then. The church was kind enough to bring it to the inn."


    Anolun, who, with that said, is going to be ready for you. Alphilis was convinced that the arm should be strong in reason.


    "So. I need to talk to you, Alfie. Can you use a bow, too?


    "For once. But I haven''t used it much in practice, have I?


    "Procedures for using daggers before, you can increase flying distance and accuracy with magic, right? How many rounds can you take?


    "Mm-hmm. About 40 or 50. I haven''t tried it recently, so I don''t know exactly."


    "Then I''ll think of it as 40. This time the avant-garde is Atashi and Alberto. Alfie is Lisa''s escort and cover."


    "That''s good, but... can''t I be avant-garde, too?


    Anorn explains to the disgruntled Alphilis.


    "... I have had more than one, demon king crusade before. From that experience, you''re still underpowered as an avant-garde. Besides, we need Lisa''s escort. It''s not like the Demon King is alone, mostly because he leads his men. It''s dangerous to leave the guards alone."


    "I''m not convinced of anything, but I''ll follow the experience."


    "Honest and good"


    Anolun laughs nicely and sees Alphilis. Certainly this warrior''s costume fits Anorn better, and I guess it originally had this light vibe.


    "But it''s amazing that you''ve done demon crusades before. Sister was in the guild, too?


    "Mm-hmm."


    "What''s your rank, by the way?


    "... B +"


    "Shh, wow! Isn''t that the best thing in some towns and regions?


    "That''s not great. Yes, yes, I''m done talking boring, just get ready. I also have groceries to buy, so I''ll get out first. Alberto said we''d meet at the West Gate as soon as we were ready. By the way, I''m not in Sister''s shoes anymore, so calling me ''Anoln'', not ''Sister''. If I''m wrong, I''ll rip you off in front of Alberto!


    Quick as I can tell, Anorn has left.


    "Hey, what''s up, already?"


    Alphilis getting dressed even though she is mugging.


    "... Noroma"


    Lisa called as she peered through the gap in the door.


    "Damn, it''s hard to do..."


    I don''t have to worry about being able to see the curse because I''m not supposed to be blind, but it was an alphilis that I found strangely difficult to do.


    I made it easy to eat at the inn. When I went to pick up my sword, Alphilis thought I''d give her the chip because I still hadn''t sharpened it, but I don''t know how much the market is for her without the public knowing.


    "(This place is still like Sister said... no, even though I''ve never held hands with a guy yet. No, not even if it''s connected, but... is that it? So where do I start??


    When Alphilis is bored by herself, for example, Lisa, who boiled the business, hears the shopkeeper somehow. Then the shopkeeper took out a sword of warmth and alphilis, and that''s what sharpened me at the speed of light.


    "(Well I was saved, but what did I say?


    When I finally tried to procure a bow and arrow, the store owner somehow serviced me.


    "(Was that a good day''s work? like the store owner looked pale instead of?... let''s just say I didn''t see Lisa laugh niggardly...)"


    And when Alphilis left Lisa to get out of the store first, he heard the shopkeeper screaming from inside. What the hell kind of interaction was going on between the two of them was already beyond Alphilis'' imagination.


    And it is the West Gate.


    "Oh, that was fast."


    Anolun''s already bought us some food, some essentials, loaded them into the Fei Long...


    "Hey, what''s that??


    "Oh, my God, Fei Long."


    "From where?


    "In large cities, flying dragons are used for hasty logistics transport. You should remember."


    Alberto explains, Anoln adds.


    "This guy''s got a low mountain flying away. It''s convenient because we can carry big baggage, too, right? It''s only morning, and in the evening we can go near the forest of purpose and look for the inn."


    "Don''t worry about the inn, I''ve already made arrangements. This time again, Fei Long planned to have one, but the bigger one than the four-man was paying for the boulder. I got two rides for two, but I want you to forgive me."


    Alberto lowered his head to all. Many people make it look pretty great when it comes to knights, but this Alberto has a low back as well. I feel sorry for Alphilis, even though that''s all I can like.


    "Is this your first time, Alfie?


    "Yeah, yeah. Sort of."


    "It''s okay. If you''re driving a flying dragon, I''ve done it before. Easy because a lot of these days are well taught."


    "Anolun has driven before... I''ve never driven before."


    "So is Lisa."


    With admiration Alphilis watching Fei Long, Anolun is behind him for some reason.


    "Anolun, what are you doing?


    "Shit, you''re calling me by my name properly. If I hadn''t been able to, it would have been a strip in this round trip under the sky."


    "It''s a shame indeed. Without it, I could have made some money."


    We''re both doing a "dude," trick, but apparently he meant it. Exactly when Alphilis turned back to Anorn with the angry ones, he was licked bellon and cheek by a flying dragon from the side.


    "Hia?


    "Oh, I can''t believe Fei Long even likes me. You know, that''s already talent. You, Beast Tamer, could you be Dragon Tamer?


    "Well, that''s fine, help me."


    Alphilis is screwed up by two horseman dragons licked or rubbed off.


    "So, no, ''cause if you lick it so much... yah!


    "What are you whispering about getting drooling from morning to day, shameful"


    "Shh, you like it and you''re doing it... no, stop it - hiya!


    The person would be unconscious, but it is a rather fantastic sight. Anolun thinks it''s crap that his voice isn''t so loud.


    "(Uh-huh. I was trying to help, but can I take a little more tour? No, but inside this...)"


    When Anolun thinks about evil things, he realizes that everyone who walks down the street stops and sees in this sight. A little crowd was starting to form. That''s when Anolun thought about keeping it around here.


    "That''s noisy. What''s all the fuss?"


    "Is that the guard at the West Gate? Another pain in the ass."


    I make the face that Anolun has gone to the fact that the guard-like man came out to push the crowd. The guard walks slightly over here on the top of the Buddha.


    "Where do you think you are? You''re a suspicious guy, I''ll look into it, so come here!


    It was the man with the fat face, however likeable, who called for Alphilis in a grumpy manner. He''s the type of person who says he''s going to have a physical exam or something, and he''s going to do something horrible.


    "(That''s a hassle, you can''t hit the guards here and cause problems...)"


    Thinking about what Anorn would do, he approaches the man as Lisa blinds herself to the wind of "It''s OK".


    "The watchman, we are not suspicious. I''m about to head to the northwest column at work. I will be leaving shortly, so I was wondering if it would be enough to annoy the guards'' hands."


    "What? Let''s panic about it, it''s getting suspicious! I have to look into this!!


    With a nasty grin, the watchman reaches out to grab Lisa. and stares at the guard while Lisa remains faceless.


    "Are you sure?


    "What?


    Reflectively the guard''s hand stops. Lisa approached the guard immediately there and struck him in the ear.


    "You, Mr. Ron from 3rd Street, right? of a red roof dwelling, living upstairs. You kissed your boss''s wife on a drunk banquet the other day, didn''t you? If your wife and boss find out about this, it''s going to be a lot of fun."


    Lisa is giggling dull, but her blood pulls away from the man''s face in an instant.


    "Oh, you. Why did you do that..."


    "Who do you think Lisa is? It''s not just about things and people, it''s about rumors, isn''t it?


    "Oh, please don''t tell my wife or my boss!


    "Now what am I going to do... but I''m going to keep you quiet on the condition that Lisa and the others will miss anything at the West Gate in the future. May I?


    "Wow, okay..."


    Though he deserved it, the pathetic gatekeeper fluttered back. Alpha Reese has figured out what kind of thing you said to the weapons dealer earlier, but he may not want to know the details.


    Oh, thank God.


    "This is the second time I''ve counted in the morning. You''re a very laborious woman."


    "So say thank you..."


    "It doesn''t add up to any kind of life, such as thank you. If it''s true, I''m about to have you bare and grounded, but that''s just fun for a moment, and there are more effective occasions if you''re going to bare. So I''m going to leave this to be a bump, so get paid exactly sooner or later. Anything that can''t be turned into money is not worth it either. Remember."


    That said, Lisa went to Fei Long once again. Hi. I feel like I''ve been told something very scary, Alphilis.


    "I wonder if I can do it right, even though I''m going to go on a demon king crusade..."


    The lack of tension and collaboration has made Alphilis worried. But maybe I had no choice. Except for Anolun, the knowledge of the Demon King, etc. was only about the book, and because no one could imagine at this point that the Demon King waiting in the column was far from a demon like Alphilis had ever known.


    Continued

 14 Prepare for Crusade, Part 3 - Fei Long

    Whatever it is, it is a line that has been set to fly the Fei Long.


    "Lisa wants to ride with your sister. Because when I ride with that big, crazy bitch over there, the pervert is going to get infected."


    "Who''s the pervert!?


    "I can''t help it. Alberto, can I have Alfi?


    "I understand."


    Alphilis, shouldered and reluctantly convinced to be comforted by Anolun. It was really her who wanted to ride with Anolun, but she inevitably heads to Alberto''s dragon.


    I don''t discriminate against Alberto, but Alphilis is not very good at men. It''s fine when fighting, but it''s probably because I''m not used to dealing with it on a daily basis. I get even more nervous because Alberto has a positive face.


    "Oh, you know. I''m a bummer, thank you."


    "So if I triple fingered it, it would be perfect."


    Cocksucking, Anolun laughs. When Alphilis puts his foot on the saddle and jumps on the flying dragon, his gaze is considerably higher. Feilong himself is about 9m long even in small individuals, and his gaze is about 4m high even if he is sitting. It''s like being upstairs in the house because you ride on top of it.


    "Make sure you hold onto it. If it falls, you can''t help it, and if the rider is unstable, Fei Long can''t speed it."


    "Yes, sir"


    Alphilis clutching Alberto''s back.


    "I can''t do that. Be sure to turn your hands firmly in front of your hips until you get used to it, especially when you first fly."


    "Oh, sorry"


    "Lord Alphilis, don''t bite your tongue. Lord Anorun, ahead of you."


    "Aye."


    Alberto just launched the Fei Dragon, not knowing the heart of Alphilis, who was so upset inside that his heart bounced around with what might be my first time sticking to a man so much.


    When the Fei Long rises, the body of the alphilis shakes about, and if the rider does not catch him, he is about to shake him off.


    "(Wow wobbly! Naturally because they are not the same size as horses...)"


    Dossi, Dossi, and Fei Long follow the escape as they sound their footsteps close to the ground. They say a small flying dragon can rise with wings on the spot without a run, but that''s not the case with a big flying dragon. Don, don, don, and the shake gets quicker and smaller step by step, and finally, don! And when I stepped through one big thing, it conveyed a floating feeling that lifted my stomach.


    And the sight Alphilis, who closed his eyes, saw beneath his eyes was the sight of the building already getting smaller.


    "Wow! Shh, wow!


    "It will go up to about the middle of the clouds and the earth as it is!


    "Ha, not expensive?


    "So if you fall, you''ll die!


    "Wow, I get it!


    Alphilis clings to Alberto all the time.


    "(Big back... I know you''re working out great. What do you think you''re not like your master... me!


    Alphilis was remembering a little bit about his master (Aldrius). For about six months after he took me to live, she was often nightmared. Some of them became sleepwalking and violent. That''s when my master hugged me and slept with me. She recalls that at the time she felt strongly and hard about her master, but in fact her physique was little different from that of herself today. I remember being eroded by the devil and thinning like a broken bar at the time of death.


    Besides, he was thoroughly treating her as a guardian substitute and never made her aware as a man or woman. Because of this, Alphilis also behaved unrelentingly in front of his master, who often told him to "be a little more discreet as a woman".


    "(But I really appreciate the master. From now on, I was in a position to complain no matter what he did to me, so... is my master asleep in peace? I''m about to do a demon king crusade or something tough right now, but don''t worry, I''m sure I''ll be home safe!


    Alphilis with determination and unexpected strength in his hands.


    "Lord Alphilis, you don''t have to put so much effort into this anymore"


    "Uh... oh, I''m sorry. More than that... Wow! Awesome view!!


    Far beneath my eyes, I see the way people go. It was as big as rice grains. If you realize it, you''re already about to jump over the next town.


    You can''t tell when you''re walking on the ground, but Alphilis is impressed by how bent the road is down there.


    If you look further around, you can look far beyond. Is it the mountain where I lived over there, etc., and Alphilis is delayed by emotion. Further north, the Pyrebos Mountains, the continent''s tallest mountains, are faintly visible. The sea should be visible in the southeast direction, but it seems impossible at this altitude.


    "What do you say, wow, Alfie!


    Anolun talks about catching up.


    "Yeah! That''s so nice!


    "Right? I like it when it''s empty. Because it tells me that no matter how strong a human being is, he''s a tiny one! If you look at it this way, the difference between a king and a slave is insignificant."


    "I feel the world stronger than man! I don''t know... it''s like the world''s gonna talk to me!


    "Feel the world... you look like you."


    "I agree with Lisa."


    Lisa, who has been quiet until now, reacts. The long hair that I wanted to keep in my robe is out and left to the wind to make me jerk off.


    "Probably not the way Alfi feels though. In this sky, in Lisa''s case, we''re the only ones who feel human beings, so it''s very quiet. Right, in Lisa''s case, do you mean the body, or should I say the mind lightens? I wonder if this is the world. It''s an emotion you can''t speak of."


    It was rap for Lisa, but I guess that''s all it feels good about. I meditate my eyes and keep my body in the wind. And when I opened my eyes, I smiled two dulls. I''m all over poisonous tongues, but I can smile so nice, etc., that Alphilis thinks maybe this one is her real face rather.


    Does Anolun feel good too, he''s in a good mood and he''s talking to Lisa.


    "After all, when sensor capability is that strong, cities are tough, aren''t they? Especially if you have blindness or hearing loss, the sensor system becomes more capable. By the way, I''d like to ask you this because it''s also a combat reference, how far can you detect signs?


    "If it''s not urban though, I just had to be there because in Lisa''s case there''s no request. It''s not a sensor that specializes in minerals, plants, etc.


    Another range of sensors, but normally a radius of 200 m. Is there a radius of 500m if you are in the mood? Note that if you do 500m detection maintenance for half a day, fatigue will cause me to fall. And if you squeeze it in one direction, I was wondering if it would be as long as 2 km. "


    Anolun is honestly impressed with his abilities.


    "That''s too much. I rarely see a guy with a wider range of detection than that. Is there only one sign you can detect?


    "Not if it''s an organism. It is difficult for people who are too small or similar to evil spirits and mineral life forms, but you can make a rough decision because you are also keen on the danger of ''I feel bad when I go this way''. It can also be sensed even if it is not an organism if it is placed in a radius of around 20 m. Because of my long urban life, I''m biased in my ability to detect biology."


    "Oh well. I knew if you were so capable, you wouldn''t be able to settle down in the city. Don''t you have a base somewhere in the country?


    "Sure, but I can''t leave that city"


    "Why?


    "I don''t think you''re obliged to talk that far?


    Lisa cured her attitude. Alphilis and Anolun seem to have something that kind of catches on to that attitude, but Lisa wouldn''t even open her mouth willingly if this happened. Yesterday, even with today''s relationship, I could understand that for both of us.


    Alberto alone hadn''t broken his usual floating faceless expression, as if he hadn''t heard anything.


    Once down on the ground and pinched the lunch break, Alphilis was allowed to manipulate the flying dragon to try. At first, she starts from a place that runs on the ground quite surprisingly, but in a few minutes of things, it goes so far as to make a dragon fly in no time.


    "You''re better than me."


    and Alberto honestly put the words of praise on Alphilis. Her hand waves at the words and manipulates the dragon.


    "Looks like you can fly anywhere in the world like this. Looks like the sky fits, and I think I''ll be a dragon rider, me"


    Alphilis is in such a good mood, but Anolun is staring at the state of it.


    "Can dragons be handled so quickly?


    "Depending on how well the dragon is taught, and his character, I don''t think that dragon is actually that easy to handle. By the way, I trained to ride dragons, too, but seven days to make even well-tutored, dear dragons run. When it came to flying, it was a month. I can''t ride like that."


    "That''s right... it costs three times as much as it costs to have a pair of balls. They told me it was still early. So she''s turning around or something!?


    "... regular dragon cavalry (dragon rider), no, maybe you''re the skill of the Dragon Knight class"


    "If I train a little, I might even be the highest dragon knight."


    By the way, the dragon cavalry is held by a large army by a northern power called Romans Land at the foot of the Pilebos Mountains. Its fighting power is also said to exceed 30,000, with the general soldiers to be called Dragon Cavalry (Dragon Rider), SS and Troop Leader classes to be Dragon Knights and Division Leader classes to be the highest Dragon Knights (Dragon Master).


    It should be noted that few women were able to reach the highest Dragon Knight (Dragon Master). Anoln was somewhat unsure that the second Crown Princess of Romansland had succeeded in becoming the dragon master of a woman who would be several since the founding of the country. But to the best of her knowledge, there was no dragon cavalry who could ride the dragon that easily.


    I don''t know about that, and I can hear the fun laughter of Alphilis coming from the sky without interruption. That laugh never stopped until departure time arrived.


    The dragon progressed at an incredibly fast speed since Alphilis handled the dragon, and he didn''t look tired of the dragon at all. Anolun couldn''t keep up with the pace at all, so Anolun''s manipulative dragon was following the dragon of Alphilis himself and proceeded with the wind. Alphilis'' dragon noticed that, too, and said, "Is this speed okay?" I sent my gaze to Alphilis, so Alphilis noticed it and it was the end of loosening the reins.


    "(I hear that dragons change the way they are tired depending on the rider and the speed at which they are put out, but not so much. Besides, he communicates with dragons. Although the pride should be higher than that of a human being, so I perceive the skill of the rider and make various adjustments myself... but I didn''t know the dragon would ask for an opinion from him from a human being, and follow it honestly)"


    It was an alberto that swept into various thoughts behind the alphilis, but at any rate it is originally the top of the Buddha, so it doesn''t look unusual. To the alphilis,


    "(Tickles when grabbed by hips)"


    I''m only thinking about it. Slightly earlier than planned as it was, I was able to get to the Kalam region before sundown. Arrangements are made through the Church of Arnelia because we will be heading further northwest than here, but it is reasonable to stay overnight before heading there.


    The village of Roto. There was a small village with a population of about 2,000 but an Arnelian church-related monastery, and a foresight investigation team should have come here. We received a report from them and were planning to stay overnight at the monastery and go on a crusade.


    At the dinner table that evening.


    "Don''t you have to call the Assessor (Level Checker) from the Alliance, sister? There are no rewards or certifications from the Alliance."


    "I don''t want to go through the guild this time. I want to handle it in secret. I''m going to be a handful of elite people for that. The rewards from the church will be removed for that matter. Lisa would have thought of that possibility, wouldn''t she?


    "Did you still? It''s better not to ask why."


    Lisa answers as she chops up the meat for dinner.


    "You can talk to Lisa, though. ''Cause it''s plain to say it''s a demon king crusade, but isn''t it imaginary?


    "Well, if you''re looking at Alberto, more or less. At the stage where all those knights come out, I can imagine that they look bad. It''s strange in itself that demon kings appear near people like this in the first place, but when they''re in the guild, the adventurers bring in a lot of information, so I was thinking that any of this might happen. Besides, it looks like these things are already happening everywhere."


    "... Seriously?


    Anoln gets a little nervous about whether Lisa''s line was extra unexpected. And to Anorun''s words, Lisa can be accidentally attached.


    "Seriously. That seems to have happened already in the Leilai and Berens in the South. They both happened to crusade before it mattered."


    "Then I guess I should have asked Furgundo to send an army. But moving an army makes the world noisy. Isn''t it time to announce it to the public yet? But who did, the Demon King Crusade?


    I don''t think Anolun would think that there are so many people with arms. Lisa answered as she asked, obliged.


    "It looks like Zems, who is brave certified in Leilai, and that party happened to be nearby. You think he was a magician in Berens who didn''t even know his passing name? Rumor has it she was a woman."


    "Zems or... you don''t hear too many good rumors about brave people, do you? Also, magicians are women and hunt demon kings alone. I don''t think you''re limited to magicians of that level, but who are you? A witch, I guess?


    "I don''t know about that, but rumors say she was a pretty good-looking woman. Well, it''s a rumor."


    "I''m famous for my beautiful Sister too!


    "... Soudesne"


    "You read the bar!


    "(Ultimately, I feel the name of the violent Sister roars...)"


    Alphilis thinks, for example, that Alberto came from the abbot''s office.


    "How was it, Alberto? What about the investigation team?


    "No, that''s... nobody seems to be back"


    "What? How many men were you sending??


    Unexpectedly Anorun stood in a seat.


    "It''s a survey, so it''s about 10 people, but five days ago, they''re all back safely once. So they''re not going to come back because they''re going to be able to afford the number of days."


    "Did you guys get here too soon?


    "It doesn''t seem like that either. According to the Sister here, she was due back yesterday. It also seems to have been conveyed to them that we are due to arrive today as early as possible."


    "Well, no way..."


    "Probably wiped out."


    Silence wraps the room. From the point of view of the purpose of the investigation team, even if it is likely to be completely destroyed, if only one person could return, the purpose would be achieved, so at least one person should take action to remain. I guess that means I couldn''t do that either.


    "Actually, I''ve been exploring that forest with sensors since earlier..."


    Lisa opened her mouth.


    "Detection doesn''t reach beyond a constant. I also tried to look in directions when I passed near the forest entrance in the dragon, but it stopped at about 800m"


    "What does that mean?


    "There is something that inhibits us from exploring the signs"


    "No way, you said you already built the ''Castle''!?


    "What''s a ''castle''? Anolun?"


    "A castle..."


    ''Castle'' means an advanced junction and does not necessarily mean a physical castle. If defensive witchcraft is advanced, it will be considered to be a juncture, and if it is further advanced, it will be called a ''castle''. If it is also a ''castle'', it begins to influence the existence and laws of reality, and, to put it bluntly, demon kings, high-ranking magicians, etc. are used to create spaces that are convenient to them.


    The majority of "castles" are force field changes to some attribute (field changes), but some of them even twist and bend the space itself to create an entrance to another world.


    "I mean..."


    "Isn''t that terrible?


    "Well, the castle is bad, but it''s still probably the level of the junction. If it were a castle, there would be some influence in this village close to the forest, and not only the Arnelian Church but also other organizations would be moving. Besides, it''ll take at least a few years to form the castle. But you said the Demon King was confirmed a month ago, didn''t you, Alberto?


    "That''s for sure. At that time, it was reported that there didn''t even seem to be any traces of the junction."


    "Then it''s not the castle, it''s the junction first. Historically confirmed castles are formed for a minimum of three years. If there''s a monster building a castle in a month, it''s a crisis of global ruin."


    Anolun answers with a tough face.


    "Well, it''s possible he won the first lottery of world annihilation."


    "Hey, don''t be scared!


    "No, no, no, no, no. Because that''s not the first thing!


    When Ahaha and Anorn laugh lightly off, she''s already back to her usual bright face.


    "Then let''s go to bed today, we''ll leave early tomorrow morning. Yes, yes, I went to get ready for bed."


    It dissolves on the spot so that Anolun rushes it, and everyone scatters. At that time,


    "Dear Anolun, may I?


    "What, Alberto? I told you not to do that, didn''t I?


    "That''s not how it works. Because I''ve already compromised."


    "Where''s the compromise?"


    "If I were you, I''d call you Miranda."


    The instant Anolun''s face gets steep.


    "Anta... where did you get that?


    "Lord Alphilis will ask you here. I''m renting a corner room, there. I''m putting up a soundproofing line so Lisa doesn''t even ask me."


    "Okay, fine."


    Makes a rugged face that Anolun rarely shows. To put it badly, it''s such a look that it could kill Alberto: the two enter the room early enough, lock up and face each other.


    Continued

 15 Prepare for Crusade, Part 4 - Eve Before Crusade

    "... so, who did you ask?


    Anorn stares at Alberto with his eyes like he sees his enemies.


    "Five generations ago, from the notes of my ancestors"


    "You''re that sexually harassing bastard! Not only my hands, but my mouth was light!! There were temple knights."


    "You can be angry, but before you do, can you listen to me?


    Alberto responds with a calm voice in an effort.


    "Fine! Depends. I''m gonna pull your neck out, okay?


    "Please feel free... to know why we Lazar family exist?


    "Naturally, protecting the supreme bishop, right? Even in that life."


    "Sure, but it''s not what Miranda thought it meant a little bit"


    Moments later, Miranda grabs Alberto''s collar and slaps him against the wall.


    "Who called me by that name! The only thing you can call Atashi by that name is the Supreme Bishop!


    "I''m sorry... would you like to continue the conversation?


    "Shit! Keep going!


    Alberto abusively, Anorun leaving badly.


    "Our raison d ''��tre is to protect the supreme diocese. But life is not the only thing that protects you, and Lazar has been told to protect all of you in every generation."


    "Everything? What do you mean?


    "I don''t know what to say... this seems to be the first generation to say when our lineage became the Knights Temple Commander, and what we can''t do is disqualify us from naming Lazar. At the same time, it also means that those without the strength to name Lazar do not have to belong to the Arnelian Church. I can''t tell you the exact reason right now, but does it just mean ''never leave the Supreme Patriarch alone''?"


    "? I don''t know more and more"


    Anorn tilted his little neck.


    "... in fact, the Supreme Bishop has been alive for over 800 years"


    "I know that... wait, you say 800 years? Bye."


    "It was the current supreme bishop who made Arnelianism. You said your exact age is unknown to yourself. 1000 years should be loosely alive, but 800. I also need to know if that''s where it is. You said old memories were gradually obscuring."


    "Was it? I kind of imagined it, but..."


    800 years. It is a distracting year indeed. Anorn is actually alive for 300 years, but even that girlfriend was long enough to dislike 300 years.


    "(It''s been a distracting year since I became immortal. Even 300 years is enough to get sick of it, but 800 years is...)"


    "He''s lonely."


    Alberto continues.


    "As you can see, you can''t even tell anyone that you''re immortal, and in a decade-long cycle for official events, you change your appearance and behave as someone else. The Supreme Patriarch is suspicious if he doesn''t look the same all the time. Whether you decided to die before, or simply leave Arnelia... but either way, you''ll be losing everything you know each time."


    "It''s... you know what I mean."


    "This is the oral biography left by the first generation for it. At least tell us to stay on our side so we don''t miss that one more. That''s how we understand it."


    "I know that, but why should it be you guys?


    To that word of Anolun, Alberto turns his slightly worried green eyes to Anolun.


    "... don''t you notice anything when you look at us?


    "... no way!?


    "That''s the thing..."


    Alberto gave a rare and sad look.


    "Of course, some people were not convinced of that mission, but most of them remain in Arnelianism in some way if they knew what was going on with that other guy. But five generations ago, Richard added to the Lazar family''s mission."


    "... what?


    "''The first thing we need to do is serve the side until the supreme diocese runs out of his life. For this, above all, the survival of blood takes precedence'' and ''our second thing to do is to protect Lord Miranda. This depends on the way the individual thinks, but enough to serve as a knight, and who should never lose it again. That person''s presence is much heavier than our lives''."


    Anolun totally ate his face.


    "Uh... Richard''s guy, not a word of that to Atashi..."


    Anorn''s memory reminds me of Richard''s flimsy attitude.


    "(People''s breasts, asses, scattered. He touched me as he pleases... but only eyes were always kind. When the first Atashi was picked up by the master, the Atashi, who had lost all temper to live, were just like the abolitionists. I saw a dead man''s balls and no one spoke to me. But speaking of which, the first person I spoke to was Richard - when Atashi was depressed by himself, he always spoke to me - well, was he worried about Atashi - then he told me to have a more understandable attitude...)"


    Anolun thanked Richard for his care while at the same time solving many years of doubts. Only that he touched my chest and buttocks, though I was really upset.


    "But then why didn''t you honestly tell me? I''m glad he cared about Atashi, but at the same time, he''s getting scattered eyes. Thank you. You''re acting inconsistently."


    "... here is the notebook of the fifth generation. I wondered if the answer was in this. After my own death, it was my will to open it when my wife and my concubines all died. Would you like to read it?


    "Give it to me."


    Anorn was turning apart the notes he borrowed from Alberto. At first it was Anorn, who was reading the notebook without any concern, but gradually the face turned to a surprising look, and when he wondered if it had turned pale, he eventually shuddered and began to spill large tears.


    "Oh, no... no! Atashi... what a terrible thing Atashi was doing. I didn''t know anything about him, about Richard. He always looked at Atashi, worried... and tried to stay beside me!!


    I don''t see any signs that tears spilling out of Anorun''s eyes will ever stop. Without even trying to hide his crying wet and squeaky face, Anolun grabbed Alberto.


    "Atashi... what should I do with Atashi!? How can I reward him??


    "I don''t know... but what I thought after reading the same notes, he probably just wanted you to live normally"


    "Normally... live..."


    "Yes. Probably live normally, make friends, joke, laugh, make lovers..."


    "No... I can''t do that right now..."


    Anolun got annoyed. Silence wraps them both up.


    "... this is my personal opinion, but I was wondering if it would ever be too late as long as I lived"


    "Live... as long as you''re here?


    "Yes. You have infinitely equal time. One day I may change my mind again, but I''m going to go get it back now and see if I don''t have enough time."


    "Am I right... am I right?


    "Perhaps to me,"


    Alberto continues as the knight kneels to his master.


    "In order to know the answer, you must fight and survive tomorrow. Whatever you do, Alpha Reese, you will return safely with Lisa. You must never lose those two. For that, please use my life freely... with my honor, pride and sword, I hereby swear that I will not fulfill this promise. When my covenant is broken, and the LORD of the sword recalls, at any time, return my life, my soul, to heaven with this sword."


    In the meantime, Alberto pulls out his sword and slashes his own fingertips, putting blood on his sword and dedicating the pattern of his sword to Anorun. It is a formal knight''s pledge, usually only made to a loyal master.


    Anolun, no. Miranda kept her eyes closed and thought about what to do,


    "Alberto-Fidelity-Lazar, take your sword. My name is Miranda-Ravenworth. Thou shalt keep thy life and thy soul in the LORD of thy sword. I swear, as you deserve to give me your sword, I will not come to any difficulty with all my soul!


    When Anorn slashes his own finger with the same bloody part of the sword, he mouths the pattern of the sword and puts it over Alberto''s head. So for 3 seconds, draw the sword and return the sword to Alberto.


    "... now will Atashi be rewarded by Richard?


    "It''s up to you."


    "The deviation is no different from him..."


    "It''s not nice."


    Anolun laughed powerlessly. It was as if it symbolized the loneliness she held. But at the same time, Alberto was very happy to have met her in his own name.


    Honestly, when he was taught his mission as a child, that of the Lazar family, Alberto didn''t know what that meant. My whole life I was trained just to shake my sword more than a child. Why should I let myself get that far until I throw away all the fun? He was also not convinced that his opponent, who used the power gained from his training, was more determined than before he was born.


    At 14, he was appointed by the SS of the Supreme Bishop. I wasn''t a captain at the time, but while serving Miriazal, I could feel something called someone I should be able to use. And knowing that Miriazal was a man, she was convinced that she deserved to give her sword. For a knight, he is fortunate to meet someone who bets his life. From then on I encouraged more sword training, but still somehow my feelings remained unsatisfactory.


    But Alberto was blessed with talent. Eventually he became an adult at 16, and when Richard''s notes were entrusted to him by his own father, the meaning of his shaking sword became even heavier. There were two people to protect. The notes of the ancestors contained sketches. Miriazal at the time and how a young woman was smiling at each other. When I saw it, I understood, "Oh, I was born to protect this sight, and I''m working out my sword".


    Alberto''s workout from then on became even more harsh. That was tough enough to worry that Alberto might have touched the Lazar family. But Alberto was satisfied. If I was to protect that sight, I would have done nothing to protect my pain. I could also wonder how happy I am, given that there are many who do not meet in their lifetime what they should do and end their lives in a comic way.


    And now I can see her now and feel stronger that there are two things worth risking her life for. Plus she wept seriously for her own ancestors.


    "(I''m sure I hesitate to protect this woman, even if I don''t have any notes)"


    That was Alberto''s untrue heart. Yet another thing I thought when I looked at the notebook, including that, I decided to keep it softly in the depths of my mind now.


    "I didn''t know the day would come when Atashi would take the Knight''s vow."


    "Life is all about running water."


    "You''re here?


    "It''s not nice."


    Anolun laughs furiously. Seeing that smile, Alberto could be sure that what he did was not a mistake.


    "Then it''s your first order as your Lord."


    "Whatever."


    "I want the four of us to go home. Don''t you die, too!


    []/(exp, adj-na) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk)


    "And when you two are, you can call me Miranda. I still miss having no one to call me by my real name"


    []/(exp, adj-na) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk)


    "Then one more! Three times around, one! Say it!


    []/(exp, adj-na) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk)


    Alberto starts getting ready to leave his sword around.


    "Hey, wait a minute! The last one is a joke!


    "You can never undo a word you utter to your voice once. I say. As knights, we only carry out the word of the Lord."


    "Why are you stubborn to that point!


    "A knight dies without any doubt on the spot if he tells his loyal opponent to die. Especially since I''m clumsy."


    "Oh, you, you know what I''m doing!? Knight bokeh and all that crap, so stop it!


    This feeling of the two of us making a scene, it''s like Richard and I were kidding each other for days - and Anorn, no, now as Miranda - she thought so.


    But the soundproofing magic had run out at some point, and Lisa was listening to this joke. And the next day,


    "You were excited last night."


    and Anorn will be teased by Lisa. I had no idea what Alpha Reese was up to.


    I stay up late while I do so. They still don''t know the fierce battle to refrain from tomorrow.


    Continued

 16 Lucia Forest Demon King Battle, Part 1 - Demon Kings Army

    Zaku, Zaku.


    I hear four footsteps walking in the woods. This is the Lucia Forest in the Kalam region. It is a forest at the end of the eyes and nose of the village of Roth, and at the same time a forest in which the presence of the Demon King was confirmed. As a forest, there are not many large trees in the young forest, but few people enter, and there are barely any beast paths full of weeds. People may not have access to it because of scarcity of resources.


    Well, not to mention the ruins, but there is no tidy ground, and it is a forest with grass about the length of its back about the knee.


    "That''s where the sun comes in... is your vision bumpy? Lisa, how sensible?


    "Even with temper, it doesn''t reach a radius of 50m. The radius is also slightly around. No sign of enemies until now, but I recommend proceeding with caution"


    "Yeah. Alfie, I''ll take care of Lisa and her back."


    "I know."


    Almost a minute has already passed since entering the Lucia Forest. The forest gradually deepens but there are no signs of enemies at all. I left the village early in the morning, so the sun should gradually get higher, but I can''t wipe the dim impression.


    "You don''t feel good..."


    "Perhaps a junction by demons of dark attributes. The forest isn''t often deep, but the sun doesn''t hit hard."


    "I know, Alberto. If I mumble even the song, will you come out from the other side?


    "Why don''t you try? I''m not stopping you, Anorn."


    Anolun''s light-hearted, tuned alphilis. Anolun also cuts back on losing.


    "When Atashi sings, all the enemies are overheard and no battle takes place. It''s better if Alfie sings."


    "Why not?


    "''Cause come on, you don''t remember? When they met the second time, they crushed you with a lump of water, didn''t they? When I thought you were asleep, I woke up all of a sudden. He was singing'' Mr. Moorish Wolf ''so he could hear it all over the tavern with a big voice, right? You don''t remember."


    "... a lie?


    "Truth. Besides, be polite with the chant."


    "When it comes to changing songs..."


    "Yes, the bottom story filled, the xxx filled with lyrics array"


    "But you can''t be my daughter-in-law anymore..."


    The alpha leash becomes half-baked. The alternate song is actually a lie, but in addition to being too loud and tone-deaf, I just tried to stop around, but sometimes the alphilis threw it from one end to the other.


    I remember the song didn''t fit in until Alphilis fell asleep again in the end and the shopkeeper worked with a sad face. Anorn didn''t even happen to have earplugs, and he waited in the tavern doing his little one until Alphilis was drunk and asleep.


    It would be a very masterful story if I made it anorn, but I went out of my way here to tell that story because I was afraid the inexperienced Alphilis might be nervous, but maybe I didn''t have to worry about it. Whether the alphilis was dull or the liver was resting, it was not unusual. As for Anolun, it was as reliable as it could be, but I was wondering if Alphilis had any basis for just being able to dance normally. Lisa noticed that the air had changed a lot as she walked around talking to the public like that.


    "... Guys, this is crazy"


    Lisa whispers.


    "... oh, that''s too quiet"


    "Small animals and even birds have disappeared since earlier"


    "Coming, huh?


    "From anywhere... come here."


    The look of play disappears from the faces of everyone. Alberto is to the right with his weapons on each side, Anorn expands to the left, and Alphilis and Lisa fall back slightly. Anorun seems to be picking on something.


    "Anolun, what''s that?


    "Mouthpiece (mouthpiece). Atashi, if you don''t put this on, your teeth will crack."


    I tried to say something, Alphilis, but I can no longer afford that.


    "Lisa, any sign of the enemy?


    "Not yet... but the gaze"


    "Mm-hmm. I''m feeling it, too."


    "Be careful, Alfi... I think it comes from all directions except the rear..."


    Alphilis stands ready to release the arrows at any time. Breathing slightly faster and shallower so as to respond faster. Alphilis can tell that my heart sounded one step faster.


    "Alfi! Downstairs!!


    Lisa screamed. but which is faster. Alphilis throws down his bow and pulls out his sword and protrudes into a monster like a giant mite that was about to come out of the ground.


    "Earthworms!


    Sooner or later, enemies attack us from all directions. From the head of Alberto the goblins, and from the perimeter of Anorun the earthworms strike as well. From the left and right, furthermore, the orcs come at us with odd voices. There are many kinds of demons.


    "This is the army of the Demon King...!


    "Humph, Zako!


    When Anorun waves a mace, the surrounding earthworm is instantly wiped out. Keep heading back to the oak,


    "SE, of!!!


    Until the source of the alphilis, I think I hear burrs and anorns eating up my teeth. With that momentum, Anorn swings the hammered mace around the oak throat. Orc also tries to take it with a stick in his hand,


    Bong!


    The upper body of the leading oak completely blew away and was gone, along with the bursting sound of On the contrary, the hammer that the oak had is blowing up behind it and knocking down the oaks behind it. Slightly late, the wreckage and blood that rose over the blown oak came down like rain. After that, the orcs returned to me and panicked, but it was too late.


    "Ooh!


    Every time Anorn shook his mace as he screamed, Oak''s head, his arm, blew away the weapon he was trying to prevent.


    An organism called Orc has a bigger physique than a human being and is considerably less intelligent instead of strong. It is said in my head that there is only combat, sleep, and reproductive behavior, and that once I was put into battle, I would thrust into my enemies until I died forgetting too much about me in the state of excitement, but now that orc was beginning to escape. They seem to have developed instincts just because of their low intelligence, and they must have found out that the woman in front of them is not half the opponent. Anorn, who progresses in the return blood of the orcs, is more like a demon. At that time, Anolun was suddenly stuck in something.


    "Danger!"


    There was an anorn in Trent''s roots. As it is, Trent''s branches try to wrap themselves around Anorn.


    "This is it, duh, duh! I heard you were at Alfie''s, so you''re taking care of it, right?


    Anolun throws some kind of vial. At that moment Trent suddenly began to suffer.


    "Herbicides. However, Oki is also powerful enough to wither away!


    Keep holding the mace back and strike Trent. I hear a noise called Merrimeri, and there is a crack vertically.


    "Already, full!


    After gaining more momentum and seeing a blow all over his body, Trent tore and shattered from about half an inch.


    "Anolun, wow!... is Alberto!?


    What Alphilis, facing back, saw was an even more stunning sight.


    Humph!


    Alberto shakes off the blood paste of his sword. At its feet, a pile of goblin corpses is enough to count. I would already be over 30.


    I suppose there are dozens more goblins out there, but they all hesitate to jump on Alberto. If you take a quick look at it, Alberto is slashed without waiting for the goblin to move. Awesome fight from there. No, it was a sight close to genocide.


    A swing of Alberto causes three or four goblins to fall, no, disappear. Goblins are slightly smaller than humans, but they are nevertheless more agile and powerful than humans because they are the kind of species born to fight. Still, I was stunned when I cut the goblins from tree to tree trying to hide behind the tree. He seemed to be a thick tree so much that Alphilis couldn''t reach half the way, but he''s a hell of a swordsman.


    A lot of people have decided this one too, and goblins begin to escape. That''s when the whole goblin grabbed his head and squeezed it by something.


    "That is a first sight giant (cyclops)!?


    "No, you''re the Gigantes of that superior species. Cyclops are too stupid to use weapons, but that one would have a proper hammer, wouldn''t it?


    Anolun has already cleared the left side back.


    "I have to add up."


    "I don''t think you need it, do you? The Lazars are not Dade."


    "So, but you''re in such a different shape, huh?


    Gigantes'' physique is loosely over 3m. The hammer in your hand is already bigger than Alberto''s.


    "Well, look. None of Lazar''s guys are normal. The swordsman said he hunted all the demon kings in the first generation alone."


    "Really?"


    "Well, that may be somewhat exaggerated, but a slave swordsman has become the Kingsguard of the Temple Knights, isn''t it? Besides, he said it was almost a unanimous vote. I moved those hard-headed church guys, so I wouldn''t be surprised if I really did that.


    Besides, he says Alberto has the strongest calling in his history. If we hadn''t been nearby this time, we might have done this assignment alone. So don''t worry about it. "


    The moment that Anolun''s story runs out, two bodies move. Both shake down their prey from the upper stages, and each other''s prey intersects - but the sword Alberto shook down completely snags the hammer patterned part of Gigantes and cleaves it straight around Gigantes'' hips. I happened to jump at that moment when Gigantes knelt down and severed Gigantes'' neck and torso with a sword that cut back from the bottom to the top.


    Return blood splashes on Alberto.


    "I can''t believe I could do that with a sword that didn''t put on my weight."


    "You''re brilliant!


    But Alberto hasn''t lost his mind yet. See how it goes. Fu and the other faces pull back their vigilance. Moments later, the Alphilis flew away at the same time.


    With the flashy explosion sound and blast, the firemen rise to where the Alphilis and the others were. It''s fire magic. Where have you been shooting from? But quicker than you think, Alphilis explores the enemy''s position as he turns an arrow.


    "There!


    Alphilis unleashes magically enhanced arrows. The target was about 50m away. A monster dressed like a demon with horns on his head. Apparently, he plays the role of commander. The demon hides in the shadow of a tree and tries to overtake the arrows of the Alphilis. The average arrow killing power in this era is about 20m, and since it only flies linearly, it usually doesn''t hit from such a distance, but the Alphilis arrow is enhanced by the magic of the wind.


    Arrows cum in the air, bending in an impossible direction and attacking demons. The demon seems to have eaten his face, but he just reacts sharply, shielding his arms and avoiding fatal injuries.


    "After all, at this distance, you can''t take one shot."


    But even while Alphilis said so, Anorn, Alberto had already packed the distance toward the demon. At that moment, when the demon also tried to set up again for Alberto,


    Zung!


    A new horn grew on the demon''s head, along with the sound of tearing flesh that No, if you look closely, it looks like a blade out of the shade of a tree.


    "Who... eh, Lisa??


    "Delicious place, it''s Itadaki"


    Lisa stood behind the demon at some point. It was at the same time that Alphilis realised that fact and that Dossa and the demon fell.


    Apparently, a blade was planted on Lisa''s blind white wand. But when did she go around behind her back?


    Lisa returns to the Alphilis and the others as she wipes the blood paste with leaves.


    "Alphilis, you don''t have to lose sight of me"


    "Oh, but just now, behind me..."


    "It''s an application of sensor capability, right?


    See Lisa with a face like Anolun impressed. Lisa nodded small,


    "Yes, and vice versa if you can detect signs. Instead of flying the senses, we held them back, making them extremely difficult to find."


    Answer: Alberto was also like convinced, but Alphilis never knew anything about the sensors or anything before, so he kept his eyes round.


    "Can you do that?


    "You''ve been reading from the beginning that you have a commander, haven''t you?


    "Yes, the demonic way of attacking was so uniform that I first explored it at the stage when the earthworm came out and snuck around behind it. Fortunately, it was man-made, so I could stay put."


    "Big deal."


    "It''s an honor to compliment you, sister."


    Lisa bowed and bowed to Anorn, but to Alphilis, she came with Akanbei.


    "Or not cute..."


    "What are you doing grabbing Lisa, this beautiful, worldly girl, the graffiti?"


    "Why is that to me?"


    "When the fireball flew in earlier, you didn''t check Lisa''s position, did you?


    "Well, that''s..."


    You''re right, so the Alphilis seems ill-decided. But seeing how Alphilis looks like that makes Lisa go after him even more.


    "If Lisa is really just a weak girl and she clings to you, put two together. She''s a black cod by now. It was true that big women are all kinds of dull. It''s a jerk."


    "Guh..."


    "It was a good time to release the arrow, though, and the aim was good, so let''s just say we don''t owe it this time. Without that arrow, I couldn''t have just gone from behind. Be thankful to the generous Lisa."


    "I wonder why I have to thank you..."


    Huh? And when Alphilis sighs,


    "Don''t get distracted. This is an outpost."


    "That sort of thing. If you were this much of an opponent, the investigation team would probably be back, and the Demon King could be quite a big shot. There were some high-ranking demons who used magic in their subordinates."


    and two people, Alberto and Anorn, look rugged. Lisa also reacted immediately.


    "... it seems so. The big one is coming. Orientation 1 o''clock, distance 70 m"


    "It''s the Admiral! Your arms are ringing."


    "Lord Alphilis, stand down. Apparently, it''s pretty big"


    "Okay. Lisa, let''s keep our distance."


    Leaving Alberto and Anorn at the avant-garde, Alphilis and Lisa step back a little. Before I could do anything, I began to hear the sound of vanquishing a tree called Bakibaki. Something... something enough to knock down Oki is advancing towards the Alphilis and the others.


    Everyone gets more nervous when they don''t like it, but Alphilis'' intuition was sensing that the greatest danger was imminent by far. My whole body hair won''t heal while I stand upside down. Does the warrior tremor come in somewhat? And it showed up before the Alphilis and the others.


    Continued

 17 Lucia Forest Demon King Battle, Part 2 - Demon King Appearance

    "Hey, what''s that, alle!?


    "Oh... you''ve come out pretty ugly."


    "I''ve never seen a description of such a demon. You can''t tell if it''s a demon, a demon, or a mineral life form."


    "All of that can happen. Because I don''t know much about demon kings."


    "Lisa can also somehow sense what she looks like, but this is certainly hard to classify"


    Alphilis was confused, but that was the same for everyone else. That would be the case, too. Anyway, the demon in front of me is walking by hand. Apparently it has about 10 arms instead of legs. Moreover, the shape resembles that of a human arm, but the length and thickness are fragmented and not uniform. Thick arms are about Gigantes'' torso.


    And the body, no, doesn''t distinguish it from the head, but it''s shaped like a black pillar like an obsidian. Is the thickness as good as Trent just now? My hands are clustered at the base of it with 10, no, 11. Extremely asymmetrical to odd. And whether to speak of the body or the face, for now, the eyes and mouth are irregularly stuck to the place you describe as the torso. I have no idea how many eyes or mouths I have, and the size is falling apart again.


    How long do you have? considerably bigger than Gigantes just now. In the meantime, the torso is going to be around 5m. It was above all the smell that the demons emitted that made the Alphilis look better than their ugliness.


    "What is it, this smell? Lisa is offended."


    "I wonder what you ate. If my mouth stinks, I won''t."


    "This doesn''t smell that bad."


    "Is this the demon king for sure?


    "I don''t know. The ones Atashi had come across were a little more creaturable. At least it wasn''t like I pulled this human nightmare out into reality."


    This demon stepped on Gigantes'' body as the Alphilis and the others twisted and lowered their distance. Then the eyes of the torso turn to you simultaneously. And when I held Gigantes up with my hand, he looked at the body wonderfully. The Alphilis and the others were very confused about something.


    "Hih!?


    Alphilis accidentally screamed. Ore-like torso pieces broke into two pieces and a big mouth, and they began to eat Gigantes.


    Bakibaki, Gokin! Bollybolly...


    The Alphilis and the others were unable to do anything and watched the sight of demons chewing Gigantes. Gigantes'' blood and flesh are scattered all around him. What a miserable and terrible sight. No one speaks a word, no, I can''t. This demon was no longer completely beyond their imagination.


    When the demon finishes eating Gigantes, the eyes that were closed are all at once. Cut! and opened, and began to shed tears of blood. At the same time, small mouths everywhere in your body start to open, and you start laughing strangely at Kehahahahaha,. This demon king is delighted - Alphilis was dizzy (dizzy) at an unusual sight beyond much imagination.


    "... I''m coming."


    "Huh?"


    And when one Demon King finished laughing - his eyes turned simultaneously to the Alphilis and the others.


    "Move!"


    Scatter Anorun''s voice so that everyone can fly to the signal. It came under attack with an odd voice that the Demon King couldn''t describe.


    As earlier, Anorn Alberto expands left and right, while Alphilis and Lisa retreat and distance themselves. The Demon King''s eyes move dizzily, capturing each of their four.


    "Are you saying you''re looking at it separately with all your eyes?


    Alphilis retreats and turns the arrow and releases it to his eyes. One of the three releases shoots out the Demon King''s eyes brilliantly, but the moment it hit him, this Demon King laughed again with great pleasure. And where I never had eyes before, my eyes open one new.


    "What the fuck! You''re saying it''s not working?


    "Aren''t your eyes weak!


    "Alphilis, buy yourself some time. I will explore the weaknesses of this busike with the power of Lisa!


    "Copy that!"


    Alphilis releases an arrow while trying to protect Lisa so Lisa can concentrate. And Alberto slashes ahead of Anorun. Alberto unleashes a slaughter in an attempt to turn the demon into a sideburn,


    Dan!


    And there was a loud noise, and the demon king''s giant... jumped.


    "What!?


    "Can you jump with that giant?


    Jumping higher than the surrounding trees. I thought it would fall as-is, what a clever use of my hand to snap at the one on the tree. With the weight of the demon king, the great tree deflects.


    "Damn, you''re clever!


    "This won''t deliver the sword"


    "! Cover me!


    With a word of alphilis, each jumps off the spot and lags behind. At the same time something came down without sound. And from the trail of Bicha and something falling, juju and smoke rise.


    "Is that acid!?


    "My mouth stinks in the street. Too much stomach fluids, huh?


    "I''m not kidding, am I?


    We all keep avoiding demonic saliva. No, only Alberto was on his way, avoiding it. He then slashes down the tree that the Demon King is scaffolding in unison under one sword. Awesome moves and power.


    The Demon King has just fallen out of balance. The demon king offers his hand and tries to stop Alberto from being slaughtered. No, I didn''t try to stop you, it''s a counterattack. For a moment my other hand shriveled (squished) and the thickness of my hand I was about to use to fight back doubled.


    Alberto, who was on the slash off his arm, avoided it as he reflexively rolled forward.


    Baki! Baki!


    The swinging arm snaps the trees together as it hits. It''s a hell of a blow. But Alberto''s reflexes haven''t lost either. After a previous spin, he advanced further forward with its recoil, putting together his shriveled arms and slashing three.


    "There''s a gap!


    Anorun also penetrates to continue, but some of the Demon King''s mouths open wide and something like black fog is sprayed.


    "Brace!


    "Shit."


    When the two of them avoid it as soon as possible, the trees around them rot simultaneously into guzzles. Exhales of corrosion (braces). It would have been less than a minute since the Demon King appeared. But the intense exchange of life that I can feel as if I''ve been fighting for hours. Of course Alphilis has no experience in so many fights.


    "(It''s a hell of a fight. Sure, I don''t have enough power)"


    Alphilis also forgot to release an arrow, which he slightly overlooked. Lisa crushes behind it.


    "... like that?


    "What''s wrong, Lisa?


    "I can''t find that demon, that seemingly weak part"


    "What do you mean?


    "Normally, any creature has a weak part. You may call it body, sign, or concern, but the way it flows, and the way it''s ridiculous again, I sense... that the contents of that demon are constantly moving, and there''s no such thing as a decisive weakness."


    "What the hell!?


    Lisa is upset. Apparently, the demon king in front of you is more monstrous than you can imagine. But Alberto just slashed three of his arms off, not that he wouldn''t die. but


    [Summoning (Sammon)]


    When I wonder if a spooky voice sounded, something magical floats around the demons. Then goblins and oaks are summoned from there. I don''t know if I can do this, but the demon in front of me is the demon king.


    "I see, this is how you summon your men."


    "Not if you''re impressed, you can''t afford to deal with other demons!


    "No, Zako''s a problem... what?


    Anolun raises his voice in amazement. My God, this demon king didn''t use the summoned demon as a force of war, he grabbed it and started eating it from his head. That''s right, Alberto flashes up, but what''s even more surprising is that the slashed arm regenerates only for what it''s eaten.


    Both the freshly summoned and dull moving demons flee screaming at this unusual situation, but the Demon King is unwilling to miss the whole thing, eating and scattering one after another. Leave the Alphilis and the others alone, they seem interested in eating the demons they have summoned themselves.


    The Alphilis forget to fight unexpectedly and admire the sight.


    "... no one from the investigation team should be back. If they chase me like this, I can''t come back alive."


    "Hey, hey. Is the Demon King such a creature?


    "No, Atashi''s been dealing with me and there was a geezer, but I''ve never seen him so ugly. Honestly, it''s a breeze."


    "There doesn''t seem to be a weakness. What will you do? Running away is an option, I suppose."


    Lisa is a little nervous, too. But Anorun replied after a long tour.


    "... I have my hands. It''s dangerous, though."


    "It''s also subtle to see if we can get away with it. I''ve only got one eye from earlier. I''m always looking this way. If you start running away, you''ll come all the way here at once. Apparently, intelligence is quite high."


    Alberto, who was about to be slashed when he saw the gap, pulls up to the end of Alphilis and the others. And when Alphilis sees the tip of the pointing, he does realize that apart from the dizzying moving eyes chasing the goblins, they don''t even blink, they have one eye looking at themselves.


    "Then you''ll come all at once when you''re done eating."


    "Right. Then let''s just go in the direction of fighting. Lisa, is it possible to distract him with sensor capability?


    "I can do that, but... you want Lisa to do it?


    Lisa with an incredible face, but Anorn''s expression was serious in itself.


    "I''m sorry, but that''s the thing. I''ll put Alfie on the escort instead. There would have been a slight opening about 300 meters back from here. Can you direct him that far?


    "It''s not that big a woman isn''t even a heart in escort... but I can''t help it, let''s do it"


    "All right. If you pull that far, I''ll try to stop him in the foot no matter what. Alberto only thinks about turning his torso into two pieces. If you still can''t live or stop, retreat once. Different?"


    Everyone replies with their eyes that there is no dependence.


    "Then Lisa, do it in 30 seconds. Atashi and Alberto will get to that point first, but all of us have martial arts!


    Confirming that they all nod at each other, the two rush ahead. The remaining Lisa sighed.


    "I was prepared for that to be a rather painstaking request, but I didn''t know it would be such a development... just do it right, Alfie?


    "Leave it to me! I''m not saying... but I''ll try to protect Lisa as best I can."


    "I can trust that word more than I can be confident. Give Alfie a full score."


    "Oh, rare."


    Lisa was remembering not being a guild, not an anorn, not an alberto, but a woman swordsman in front of her. Those two were supposed to be the ones who felt overwhelmingly strong, but their intuition was that this swordsman could count most on them. Why didn''t you even ask what the request was in the first place, and you tried to talk to the woman swordsman in front of you and take the request? Lisa had a verse that didn''t convince her of her actions.


    However, although I still tried to recollect it after I broke up one end later, I couldn''t help but instinctively want to go while recognizing that this request was highly dangerous by reason. Lisa has never done anything like beat up a request with instinct, but only this time she thought she should do it for some reason.


    And when I took the request, I was still with this Alphilis for a little while, but Lisa had something to be sure of. I''m sure I will continue to be deeply involved with this swordsman. That I''m not supposed to die here. Before that, there are circumstances under which Lisa must return to Meesia at all costs. And Lisa cemented her resolve.


    "That''s it for the joke, Alfie."


    "Anytime you want, Lisa!


    As Lisa flew her senses like a sonar to draw the attention of the Demon King, instantly the Demon King''s eyes turned to Alfie Reese and Lisa in unison. From here on out, it''s a mess of life.


    Continued

 18 Lucia Forest Demon King Battle, Part 3 - Curse Liberation

    "Fuck, heh!


    Alphilis desperately takes time as he jerks off the protruding hand of the Demon King. She is shooting arrows as she flees in a separate direction from Lisa. Lisa is still blind, albeit light-hearted, so she behaves after Alphilis decides it''s dangerous to let her escape in a less chopped situation.


    For that reason, Lisa was instructed to run in a straight line to her destination, and Alphilis was drawing the attention of the Demon King as she ran to Zigzag. And whenever Alphilis is about to go into crisis, it''s an operation that Lisa said would skip the signs and draw attention to.


    Because the Demon King has so many eyes, attention to Alphilis is drawn for a moment because Lisa reacts and turns her eyes every time she flies a sign. I kept using it to keep my distance. It is a good collaboration for improvisation. This was also due to Lisa''s excellent abilities.


    "(Okay, keep it up...)"


    Slightly open, I''m seeing where I''m going. Not even 50 meters left. Lisa has already reached that point. and then the eyes of the Demon King turned to Lisa at the same time.


    "Hey, why?


    Did you also think that the demon king would not be able to reveal the miracle? To do something about Lisa first, I ignored Alphilis and ran to Lisa with all my might.


    "Lisa, run!


    The demon king makes it jump and pushes forward. And in the air he spat acid toward Lisa.


    Lisa''s also sensed the movement, already running out toward the square, trying to jump forward and roll around to escape. The acid was swept away, but it takes time to get up with my legs taken. It was only a few seconds in between, but when Lisa stood up, she had been caught up by the Demon King to a position less than 10 m away.


    "I don''t have 10 meters left to get to my destination... Lisa!


    Alphilis tries to shoot an arrow, but Lisa raises her hand to control Alphilis. I guess I''m willing to do something about it myself.


    Indeed, if the Demon King progresses again into the Alphilis behind the Demon King, that is what could put her in crisis and ruin her induction as well.


    "That''s why!


    Lisa was calm, not to mention worrying about Alphilis like that. He''s on his way to face with the demon king, but he''s barely disturbed his breathing either. It is full of great liver. The Demon King also packs a tight distance, but he doesn''t set it up all at once. Lisa also twists down as the Demon King moves. 8m away, 7m... 5m.


    Here the Demon King moved. I use my hands to go get Lisa, but Lisa flicks. But there are trees in the direction where they were sent, and moreover, the Demon King predicted this movement, or Lisa spits acid in the direction in which she jumped. Still, Lisa is calm.


    "Sensed"


    Say, use your robe to prevent acid, and at the same time hide yourself from the sight of the Demon King for a moment. He further took off his robe and kicked the tree well to earn distance at once. A frustrated demon king advances with oddity. And the moment Lisa and the Demon King entered the square...


    "Lisa! Jump to the side!


    Along with Anorun''s sharp voice, the surrounding side was engulfed by light.


    "Ko, what''s this? Light bomb?"


    It is meant to deprive the target of his sight by generating a flash instead of an explosion. It''s mainly used when you want to keep your opponent alive, but so far Alphilis didn''t know about the bomb with the strong light. Is it Anolun''s specialty, I don''t see any alphilis either.


    And the movement of the emptied demon king stops for a moment. Using that gap, Anolun exercises sacred sorcery against the demonic system.


    [I, who serve the Lord of Light, be obedient to me, and enforcer of the law of the Lord. Now I will seize the evil soul, and entrust it to the hand of the Lord. Here you show a miracle scale.]


    Light Bondage (Blaze Prison)!


    The light becomes like a captive net and intertwines the demon king. I''ve never seen Alphilis before, but it''s supposed to be pretty high-altitude magic. After all, they have no doubt that Anolun is a high priest.


    The demon king who lost his freedom leads around in a net of light, but it doesn''t come off easily.


    "No, Alberto!


    "Wow!"


    Alberto is slashed without hair. In the first blow, he slashed off the hand on one side of the Demon King simultaneously. He then uses the space he was able to do while spinning, slashing up the demon king falling out of balance with a blow all over him.


    "Mun!"


    The sword Alberto shook up cut his torso brilliantly as it was. And the demon king of boulders fell down, making a noise. At the same time as the demon king fell in, blood erupted from the incision, and the mouth and eyes that were open gradually closed, and his hands rotted away to melt.


    Having seen the sight, Alphilis rushes over to Lisa.


    "Lisa! I''m fine!?


    "It''s okay, Alfi. I rubbed it off a little bit."


    "I''m sorry, I couldn''t attract..."


    "He didn''t care and took on anything but a few more steps in the process of retreating. In some circumstances, I was about half ready for Lisa to do it. Well, apparently, you couldn''t have escaped dozens of steps in Lisa. You can be a big woman."


    "You have no more mouth to speak of."


    Alpha Reese tries to trick Lisa''s head, but Lisa says, hey. I tried to do another shot, but avoid it again. Now I tried rolling it out in a feint streak, but it was all avoided.


    "... or not cute!


    "Sensed"


    Lisa smiles, fumbling.


    "(Kind of broken, I guess)"


    Still, throughout this series of fights, Alphilis felt like his distance from Lisa had narrowed slightly.


    "Did you do it?


    "What do you think? But I wonder if it''s devastating. You should burn it without a trace."


    "Then get ready."


    Anolun and Alberto look at the body of the demon king, who has stopped moving. Just because you turned your body into two pieces doesn''t mean you''re dead, but at least now there''s no sign of it moving. Anolun instructed Alberto and Alphilis that they should burn it completely while they were at it. Arnelian churches sometimes deal with moving corpses (zombies -), so they carry some fuel and holy water with them for cremation. This time, of course, I was ready.


    The luggage that was in the way of Alberto being slashed is kept in the shade of a tree. That''s when Alberto and Alphilis turned their backs on the Demon King in an attempt to pick up the fuel in it.


    "! Not yet! Don''t get bogged down, Alfie!!


    From the direction where the demon king''s carcass is supposed to be, something like an arrow flies in for an alphilis. Alphilis had been utterly void poked and could not react that he would avoid it before looking back.


    Lisa''s been hugging me to cover her up, but with a lightweight Lisa, I can''t make it to push Alpha Reese down. And...


    Don, don! Don!!


    Obviously, the sound of piercing the flesh sounds dull.


    "(Huh...? I, am I dead...?


    But there was no pain in Alphilis. I guess when she opens her eyes...


    "Ugh... lying..."


    In front of them, Anorn stood facing them like he was covering the Alphilis. Something is sticking out of its body.


    "... Anolun, was he equipped like this?


    "... you''re not hurt, you guys?


    "Anolun!"


    Alphilis returns to me with a word from Lisa. I hold Anolun, who is about to fall, but blood is blowing out of Anolun''s mouth.


    "D, jeez... uhh"


    Anorn is spitting more blood.


    "Anolun, Anolun! Oh, my God, I can''t stop bleeding. Alfi, what are you blurring about! Blood stop!!


    "Why... is this sticking out of Anorn''s chest??


    There are several arrow-like piercings through the body, but arrows also protrude from the position of the heart. This... won''t help. It''s like an unrealistic sight. Alphilis calmly analyzes it somewhere in his head, but Lisa is in complete frenzy (panic).


    "Whatever you want. Quickly do something to stop the blood!


    "This is... fatal injury, right...?


    "Alfie!!


    "Why... there''s such a strong anorn... why..."


    "My pulse... my pulse is rapidly weakening... come on, now..."


    Lisa is diligently calling out to Anorn, but her voice turned away like a distant world event, darkening in front of Alphilis. I can see Alberto putting his sword back together, but it''s like a dream event.


    "(Alberto... what the hell are you pointing your sword at??


    Alberto''s sword is pointing.


    The Demon King was starting to regenerate. No, not exactly. Something meaty crawled out of the two pillars cut into rings, the contents. And it deforms into a human form.


    One has one large eye on the facial area. The other one has small eyes all over his body. And what we have in common is a big mouth opening vertically in the middle of the body. Plus 5 and 6 hands, respectively. There are no fingers at the tip of the hand, and things like nails grow irregularly. And when those eyes recognized the Alphilis and the others, they started laughing at the crap.


    "Lord Alphilis, withdraw once! Take Sister. Come on! I''ll buy you some time."


    "... step aside, Alberto"


    "Lord Alphilis!


    "I said, get out of the way!!


    Moments later, Alberto felt a tremendous sense of killing coming from behind him and suddenly felt dull. He has held his sword for roughly 20 years and has already been out on the battlefield for 10 years. I have never felt fear or cold sweat, but the pressure made me dull and unable to move. Instead of that alberto moving a step, I couldn''t even look back. And next to it, Alphilis walks forward gently.


    "Did you guys do the anorn?


    The demon kings keep laughing and laughing without answering that question with a voice so low and intimidating that they don''t seem to be women.


    "... stop laughing at that depressed pottery!


    When Alphilis screamed, a strip of atmosphere shivered deliberately. Did the boulder demons surprise you too, the laughter stops.


    "You''re not gonna die in two... okay, I''ll erase you without a trace"


    Alphilis emits a dark, deep voice like you''ve never even heard. And when Alphilis pulls off the sleeve of his right arm, the curse under his clothes represents him. The curse mark was as stupid as a creature, and at the same time some black liquid seeped out, creating a small pitch-black puddle at her feet. It''s similar to blood, but the color is too black for that.


    The presence of such black objects (curses) in the female body of Alphilis gave rise to physiological aversion to the watching Alberto. But I never cared about Alphilis. I guess it''s no longer the case with anger.


    [Uncurse (Release)]


    In one word, the letters on my right arm emerge in the air.


    [Make a covenant with me, ancient seal, and give me more power to make amends for my flesh. Thou art the LORD of the covenant, Alphilis. The cause and the law make all my enemies greedy!


    Then it recombines in the air and returns to the right arm of Alphilis again. Then from the body of Alphilis began to have so much magic that it could be visualized.


    Continued

 19 Lucia Forest Demon King Battle, Part 4 - Angry Alphilis

    An aura like gas continues to erupt from the body of the alphilis. Sometimes when a person with a magic drill releases all his magic power, he sees an aura according to the nature of the person. Colors indicate the attributes of the magic they use, or the nature of the user. And the shape mostly looks like a membrane strained around the user. Sometimes a large amount of stuff looks like liquid or jelly has been strapped to the body, but none of that is the same with Alphilis.


    Too much to release, but therefore, it was as if she continued to eject air from her entire body. Nor is the color constant, but with the addition or subtraction of light or something, it appears to shine in seven colors, or even more. Quantity, quality, too heterogeneous.


    Seeing how that alphilis went, just as the demon kings felt in danger, too. Both of them start twitching and backsliding,


    "You think you can get away with this? Daiki Seal (Forest Bind)


    The surrounding trees quickly stretched out with the sound of the Alphilis, entangling the demon kings. The demon kings cut the trees with their claws in an attempt to escape, but the trees stretching later will not allow it.


    Both Alberto and Lisa just keep an eye on that stunning sight. And


    "I''ll make you a jerk so you can''t play it"


    Kuck, and as Alphilis smiled invincibly, a zawazawa and even stronger wind began to develop from her. Radially, the grass is knocked down, mainly in the alphilis.


    [I, the god of the wind, lay down on Tiphoeus and pray for it]


    A strong wind gathers around the Alphilis!


    [Gather in my hand and give Thy protection to the Spirit of the Wind. It uses its power to master both those in front of us in the prison of the atmosphere.]


    "Giant (Mountain) Wind Clap (Brow)!


    Moment after moment, a huge hand of man made up of wind rose. And not one, but one hand of similar magnitude rises around one another. And those hands strike the demon kings from all directions.


    "Geaaaaaaa"


    Let the demon kings shake their bodies so they can be crushed by huge chunks of wind. The mechanical and unpleasant sounds echo and something like blood erupts from the chunks of flesh, but the overwhelming wind runoff undoes the demon king''s scream, while even his blood rolls into a wind prison. but the demon kings are still trying to regenerate their bodies even in it. Isn''t this still fatal? So when Alberto and Lisa thought,


    Eat my blood, Spirit of Fire.


    Alphilis was in the next magic chant. When did the aura around her turn red? He is gently slashing and tearing his own palms and dripping blood to the ground. Then he began to bubble with the gobble as it boiled from its blood, spreading on one side, from which came out many fiery beasts. Birds, wolves, horses, bears - the likes of them sprang up one after another.


    [Gather and divide the spirits and put them in vain vessels to dance and play. I offer more sacrifices to the Spirit.]


    "Flaming Beast (Flame) Madness (Caprizio)!


    And the beasts that came forth with the word came upon the demon kings in unison. And under the influence of the wind magic that is around us, it becomes like a tornado of flames. As the chant name suggests, it''s just the crazy feast itself. The demon kings desperately try to shake off the flames, but even the firepowder they shake off strikes the demon king again. Yes, it wasn''t just fire magic that Alphilis chanted, it was like dark magic.


    Sorcery has a lineage by attributes and a lineage by how it is used. If it is an attribute, it is like fire and water, but the system is somewhat complicated by the way it is used.


    A few introductions include spiritual witchcraft by pure faith, rational witchcraft by arithmetic, and subpoena witchcraft by contract. By the way, what Alphilis has just used is dark magic that demands some kind of price or sacrifice from the user. Dark magic is powerful instead of costly, but it is a dangerous kind of magic that is said to stain darkness even with its own attributes if it continues to be used.


    Whatever it is, what Alphilis unleashed is the magic of the fire of the dark lineage, which will not disappear until the subject is burned down. Those demon kings were also drunk by fire and wind and can no longer even hear them scream. Alphilis was just staring at the sight without any emotion and without even blinking.


    And the fire subsided, and later literally there wasn''t even any dust left. Alphilis, who confirms that he has defeated the enemy, slowly looks back in the direction of Anolun.


    "Ah..."


    The swinging alphilis seemed like someone else. Her expression, which was always supposed to be bright, was faceless, but made her feel something amazing. Even the blind Lisa knew very well that Alphilis had a different shitty look than before. My eyes were filled with sadness, even without my expression. And the killing spirit released from the body doesn''t know where it fits.


    Lisa tries to speak something, but she doesn''t. I was so overwhelmed by the magic and killing of Alphilis that I had even forgotten that I was about to hold Anorn in my arms.


    "(Awesome magic... all this sorcery should take some preparation or catalyst, even for a fairly high-ranking sorcerer. It lasted about a small amount of blood in a row, and the first one I would give you didn''t even chant. Again, the first time I pulled the Alphilis sleeve, it wasn''t a mistake!


    "Lord Alphilis?


    Alberto speaks up, but he''s not responding. Thank you. Alphilis'' footsteps are stuck. fluttering and floating in heat, shaking.


    "Anolun... I can''t help you... I''m sorry,"


    Whimpering, Alphilis lost his mind on the spot.


    Alphilis was dreaming. One end of the conversation I once had with her master, Aldrius.


    "Hey, Master. What happens if I release the curse?


    "Right. It may be good when you are using it, but the fatigue after using it will be amazing. Also, if you open it up, the curse erosion will proceed. Don''t make the pain worse."


    "What if I still keep using it?


    "Alfi will no longer be Alfi, and the curse will be you"


    "Oh, I don''t like that. Then I, I will never use the curse!


    Alphilis looks up to Aldrius with his moist eyes as if frightened. Aldrius smiles gently at such an alphilis.


    "Yes, that''s good. But when you die, you have no ex or child, and there may be times when you really need to use it. At that time, the place, if it is, you will carefully identify it, right?


    "Um, like I get it, like I don''t?


    Alphilis put his arms together and tilted his neck, Aldrius staring at the look of it.


    "That''s fine now. For example, when you have a dear friend and you help that friend - maybe you can use it."


    "Yeah, then I will, Master!


    In response, Aldrius strokes Alphilis'' head.


    "All right, good boy. The curse can also be unleashed by strong negative emotions, so be very careful, okay? Now let me tell you about how to unlock the curse at a time of need -"


    Aldrius then tells Alphilis how to unlock the curse. Back then, Alphilis still hadn''t quite figured out what it meant to release the curse.


    "(... yes. That''s when I decided I could release the curse to protect my friends. If I''d let you go from the beginning, Anorn wouldn''t have had to die. I''m sorry, I''m sorry. Anolun -)"


    Alphilis'' consciousness awakens to grasp the light.


    "Anolun!!


    "Hmm, what?


    And when they were done, and the alphilis jumped up, it was on the bed. And Anoln sits there like there was nothing in front of him. Apparently, he''s peeling the fruit off with a knife. It''s a gorgeous knife inside.


    "You''re good... then, no! That, but Anolun is dead..."


    "Don''t kill Atashi on your own! It''s pimpy, isn''t it?


    "No, ''cause Anorn got his heart pierced... me, even in a dream?


    "Yeah. Pierced, see?"


    Sure, the clothes are torn everywhere, matching the pierced spot Alphilis saw. Then it wasn''t a dream. But Anolun doesn''t have a scratch.


    "Hey, why don''t you have a scratch?


    "Mm-hmm... I didn''t mean to fool you... but I, I''m not gonna die doing anything"


    Anorun speaks badly.


    "I wasn''t born like this. For now, whatever they do, they won''t die. I''ve been torn apart before, but I didn''t die."


    "Oh, but if they drop your neck, you can''t move to a boulder, can you? It doesn''t mean it doesn''t hurt. Because it hurts too much to get a heart stab or something."


    "You''re disgusting, aren''t you, such a person? Maybe he''s not even human anymore. You don''t have to force Alfi either. I''ll disappear from your sight. You can''t travel with such disgusting..."


    "Anolun!!


    "Ha, ha!


    Anolun is suddenly called by his name out loud and unanticipated in awe.


    "Before that, you have nothing to say to me?


    "Oh, you know what? Even Atashi said it with quite a great deal of determination..."


    "Arno Rune?"


    I''m kind of not sure about Anolun, but Alphilis'' eyes are seriously angry.


    "(You''ve never been on a journey with this kid to be seen standing still on such a sword screen... no matter how much you made fun of him, you never got angry)"


    Yes, it''s a bad decision, but Anolun can tell that it''s not a deceptive atmosphere.


    "Uh, uh... sorry"


    "Great. Then I forgive you"


    That''s what Alphilis hugged Anolun for.


    "I''m sorry... if I''d unleashed the power of the curse from the beginning, Anolun would have dreamed that my dear friend wouldn''t have had to die! But, but... I''m glad I''m alive... really!


    Alphilis'' shoulder is shaking small. Anolun thinks as he gently holds that alphilis back.


    "(I''m crying. This girl will cry for me. This... is the third person who treated me the same way he knew I was immortal)"


    The enthusiasm also creeps up in Anorun''s chest.


    "You think you''re friends with me?


    "It''s not natural! What are you talking about?


    "But I''m immortal, right? You''ve been alive for 300 years?


    "It doesn''t matter! Anolun must be Anolun, right?


    Alphilis stares straight into Anolun''s eyes. Speaking of which, Anolun remembers that the same thing used to happen.


    ''Immortality? Is that important??


    "Immortal? So you''ll stay beautiful forever? That''s great!


    That reminds me of two faces staring straight at Anolun.


    "(Right. I think I just figured out what the master meant to move on. I shouldn''t be like this)"


    Anorn was ready. It makes me belly that now... now is surely the time for a trial for me.


    "... Hey, Alfie. I''ll tell you because it''s you. Will you listen to me, Atashi''s old story?


    "... if it''s me"


    Alphilis smiles gently. Yeah, Anoln was relieved that this kid would be fine, and she started talking about her past with Potty Potty...


    Continued

 20 Lucia Forest Demon King Battle, Part 5 - Confessions of Anorun ① -

    I was born in a village of mountain pharmacists.


    Anorun looks far away.


    "I''m the grandson of the chief. The village used to call me ''lady''. You got a knife, right?


    haha, and anorn leaking a dry laugh. It also looks self-derisive somewhere.


    "The village of Atashi had developed various medicines. The meds used to recover were the focus, but there were other guys who made things like bombs, and there were poisons... the most famous is Elixir, I guess."


    "Elixir, you know, the one who revives the dead?


    Anolun chuckles at the words of Alphilis.


    "I can''t have a dead man on a boulder though. But you recovered almost in one shot in any state of gravity. It was rarer to get a bottle of that and not cure a disease, injury."


    "It''s a very rare and valuable drug, isn''t it? I heard you could buy one small town if you wanted an elixir."


    "I hear you''re going to do that now. Well, the only person in the world who knows how to make it is a rat."


    "Anolun, can you make it!?


    "Hey, you see how awesome Atashi is?


    He thinks Anolun is awesome in many ways, even if he can''t make something like that. It was an alphilis, but don''t talk about it.


    "I just don''t have all the ingredients anymore. I''m talking about having them pick up the ingredients. And did you talk about it?"


    Anolun keeps talking with his head pounding.


    "So, in Atashi Village, you develop drugs and you''re a numbo. Atashi was also given his own workshop at the age of 7 and studied a lot. So when was 13? Grandma fell down. Grandma said it was life expectancy, but Atashi wasn''t convinced and... stupid enough, I started researching extending life expectancy. That''s exactly what kids think, isn''t it?


    "I don''t..."


    Anolun controls Alphilis with his hands to say something.


    "It''s okay. So Atashi was stuck in the workshop for months. So it''s weird, you know, I''ve really got a pill that extends my life a little bit. I wonder if even a rat like this had only the gift of making medicines. Atashi was delighted and went out with the pills to get Grandma to take it right away. Then..."


    Anorun had dark eyes.


    "Guys... they were killing me."


    "Hey, why!? To whom?"


    "I don''t know"


    Anolun shook his head.


    "Atashi''s medicine was a golden tree. I also knew that was a lot of enemies, but I didn''t know it was too much. Atashi was still treated like a child and didn''t know the details. Funny grass. They were all killed on top of a workshop studying life-prolonging drugs. Everyone got killed and got angry, but more than that, I got scared of Atashi. The whole world seemed like an enemy to me even when I asked for help... and I was embarrassed to pull myself into a workshop."


    "In the workshop?


    "Yeah. The workshop was big enough to be self-sufficient, the Atashi workshop was deep in the ground and I couldn''t find it, and the only thing that seemed safe. I couldn''t find it in the first place. So I was starting to think, ''All you have to do is bring us all back to life''. You must have been going crazy somewhere..."


    Pale Anolun keeps talking.


    "Then I didn''t even know how much time I had. Try it yourself to make all sorts of medicines. Sometimes I made something like poison and I almost died... hoping I''d die just like that, but I don''t know about Atashi. At one point, I went to another room to pick up the ingredients, and the plants were dead. Sure, a guy with a life expectancy of about 30 years. So I thought, ''Atashi, sometime old lady,'' and I peered into the mirror. No, I''m not meeting anyone in the workshop, and I don''t think I''ve seen my face once. It would have made me look terrible, so I thought I could burst into laughter, but Atashi''s face was in her 20s no matter what."


    Alphilis has no words.


    "I don''t know why at first. I thought Atashi looked like this even in her 40s, but it was weird that she didn''t have any wrinkles, and I didn''t think anything of it then. But one day, you made a mistake and set the explosives on fire. And in front of me. Atashi shattered and blew... it was supposed to be"


    "Oh, he''s dead. He said this would make him disappear to his family and everyone else. Atashi''s life was so boring. However, after a while, Atashi woke up without a scratch. Even though the clothes are blurry and messed up in the workshop. That''s why I noticed. You said you were immortal."


    "How could you..."


    "I don''t even know Atashi. Did any one of them because I tried from one end of the various medications, or did the order matter? I couldn''t verify the results because of the explosion. Oh, but immortality isn''t an undead that magically forces you to move, so if you lose your neck, you won''t be able to move functionally, and not even in a state of hunger. Because you can''t create energy indefinitely on your own. I wonder if it''s the same because I can''t move even if I freeze. Perhaps Atashi''s immortality is right to say ''Back to the best of times''.


    Plus, I''m hungry and empty in the crowd, and I can''t help but get some sleep. But I thought I was perfectly sorry about immortality, so I tried to die doing all sorts of things for now, but I gave up dying at a time when I couldn''t kill myself by swallowing a burning bomb. "


    "Until that..."


    Alphilis looked sad. I guess I was so desperate for life that the bright anorn - at least that''s what Alphilis thinks - would do that much.


    "I could have done a lot of other things, but... it''s not really my hobby to think of myself, and I''ve decided that this is the same thing that heaven tells me to ''live'' anymore. I was a little interested in the outside world, because it was originally Neaca. So, I scratched up something that I think I could use in the village and went on a journey. It''s been decades, so I just can''t believe Atashi is a survivor of that village."


    "Well, I started a mercenary. I felt light enough to manage because I was wearing a protective technique. I was immortalized and I was feeling bigger, and I didn''t know then the horror of immortality without strength. Well, I was totally licking my life... just like you at the beginning, Alfie."


    "? Same?


    Talk to Alphilis with his neck hanging, like Anolun made a little fool of him.


    He said the duck was walking with leeks.


    "Terrible!"


    "But you''re actually right. Of one adventurer, she walked into town and suddenly said, ''Where can I stay overnight?'' Cause what a passing man you ask. And then you know what Atashi saw, right?


    "... it"


    Anorn did not dare to speak, but what he meant was easy to imagine for Alphilis. The same is true of the alphilis.


    Begin your adventure and be the first to visit in the village. I spoke to the men around it to see where the next village was. The man, who was truly oddly kind to me, had even dinner with his companions, and had even served alcohol politely. Alphilis had never drunk alcohol or anything at that time, and he drank it without knowing how much of it was appropriate for him. And while the consciousness is blurred, I remember the words that the men were exchanging.


    (Hey, you''re gonna figure out the woman on the journey again... one day you''re gonna get a heavenly punishment, you guys?


    (Hehe... if it''s going to hit, it''s going to hit. A woman at all is an idiot, I can''t believe you''re here about a scarecrow and a man on a woman''s solo journey and drinking)


    (Yeah, well, the bad news is that this woman is ignorant. We''re kind enough to tell you how tough the world is...)


    (Damn the geezers. Come over the land of death once)


    (And while it''s good, what kind of shopkeeper mixes numb pills with alcohol... you''re gonna have to take your time with us after we get home. You''re gonna have a tummy tummy tummy, you Tanuki dad.)


    (I''m renting the inn room. I''m just paying for it.)


    (That''s an excuse... I''ll borrow the back.)


    (They''re watching you, okay?)


    (What, you just have to let her deal with this woman later on in the mouth seal. I rarely see him around here. He''s got balls, so he''s been watching him too.)


    (But you have dark hair... aren''t you a magician? If you piss off the sorcerer, you''ll be scared later)


    You know, when this happens, you can''t resist anymore.


    (That too... then we''ll do it?


    (Oh)


    (Don''t wait!


    From there the memory of Alphilis is blurred. I think I just overheard the screams of the men and the sound of the building collapsing.


    When I woke up, a beautiful blonde Sister looked worried and peered into her own face. It is clear to my memory that I was then given plenty of sermons for hours in a state of hangover. And the run-down men and the wreckage of the shelter destroyed to the point of leaning.


    Yes, I was aided by Anolun''s hair in an instant, but I''m sure Anolun didn''t come to anyone''s help, Alphilis imagined.


    "That''s why I didn''t feel like someone else when I first saw you. Think of Atashi as he was in the beginning. Atashi looked at all the painful eyes and learned a lot of things, but it wasn''t a good experience to flatter. I didn''t want you to have the same experience, as a woman of your age."


    "Anolun..."


    "Don''t look so stinky. Thanks to this, Atashi became stronger. I had a cup of workout, and I was willing to. I also did a cup of dirt. I was fine with fooling people. Humans are used and used. I really thought the guy being used was stupid. Of course, there were plenty of good guys, right? There were places that made me better for Atashi and made me feel so peaceful, but I still couldn''t stay in one place for long. Atashi will not be old, nor will he die. If you haven''t changed your appearance for years, you''ll be spooked around the steps. You''ve been called a monster... and that''s when I met people."


    Anorun''s eyes suddenly became tender.


    "Was it nearly 150 years ago? There were still a lot of people like the Demon King at the time. I guess it wasn''t as good as the war period because it was mostly conquered, even though a lot was said, but there were a number of demon kings who had expanded their forces to sew between them because they often didn''t get around a lot due to human strife. Historically it may be a trinket, but at a time when the Demon King was temporarily on the verge of regaining his power, the world was also rough.


    Among them, there were people who were taking on a demonic crusade for free. He''s the brave one, as they say. It''s a combination of brave men, fighters, sisters and magicians, right, Betta Betta? At first, he said, ''Isn''t that Bakka?'' Cause I thought I was holding onto it. Atashi was already as strong as she is now. I tried to fight with the children of the Atashi I was around. "


    "... so?


    "They made me cotempered brilliantly. All four of them were strong as monsters. The strength of the brave, in particular, was extraordinary. I got a one-handed twist on my balls. Well, it looks like you''ve just been certified as a brave man by every country."


    "Liar?"


    How many warriors on earth are you to twist Anorn with one hand driving back a herd of orcs intact? I couldn''t imagine Alphilis, but I''m sure Alberto and I can have a good fight. The alphilis, which has barely reached that area, is incomparable. Anorn shrugged his shoulders off again to express what he could not believe.


    "It''s a true story like a lie. Atashi himself was the hardest to believe, but the hardest to believe was after that. Brave guy, what do you think I told Atashi?


    "What did you say?


    "''Be my companion, I need your help. Let''s save the world together!'' Right. I thought he was stupid, hot and depressing. If I were that strong, I wouldn''t even need the power of an athlete. But I didn''t have anything else to do, and I wanted to see where I could skin my makeup, and I decided to follow it."


    Alphilis fumbles and laughs.


    "What?


    "''Cause Anolun, don''t be twisted."


    "You can''t help it, because it''s true. So, I went to all kinds of places and had all kinds of adventures."


    Anorun speaks with pleasure. Things have changed since then.


    "I really enjoyed it back then. I was fooling around at first. Atashi, but that brave guy was really like a saint. I kept fighting for no one in return, and showed them through any predicament at all times. Yet you''re not prestigious at all. He was the kind of guy who went to stop the kid fighting and came home beaten up. But I thought a really strong man was like this.... of which Atashi was fond of him before he knew it"


    "No matter how I approached it, I didn''t have the slightest clue, so one day I went crawling into my bedroom at night."


    "... may I ask what happened?"


    "Yeah. I''m asleep in bed. I stood in front of him without a piece of cloth cut and seduced him. Then what do you think he said? ''Yes, you shouldn''t! Me and you are not lovers to each other, so I don''t think you should do that! put your clothes on quickly!'' Right. Atashi, I couldn''t stand it and I burst into laughter!


    "Isn''t that as bad as anything? Set it up from yourself."


    The alphilis I was hoping for a good story is a little frightening.


    "''Cause you''re such a bright red face for a good old adult, and you''re like the first boy to try naked a girl! Unexpectedly said,'' So what if Atashi was my lover? ''I heard that. Then, after a while of consolidation, I said,'' If a human being like me who is not enough to take, may be beside a beautiful soul like you... ''I''ve been praised for his appearance many times, but he may have been the first to see my heart. That''s when I thought I''d follow you for the rest of my life."


    Talk as Anolun blushes like a girl. What I really liked about him was so painfully conveyed to Alphilis.


    Continued

 21 Lucia Forest Demon King Battle, Part 6 - Confessions of Anorun ② -

    "Then I became a proper lover... and there was a lot going on, but after a while he said," Will you marry me? ''I''ve been proposing. But Atashi refused. I don''t know what to say, immortality. If we get married, we''ll figure that out sooner or later. When immortality fell apart, my current relationship was going to break down and I was afraid to tell the truth. I guess Atashi didn''t want to break his current happiness. That was my mistake in the first place.


    But he was very patient. I thought Atashi would be shaken very well, ''If you don''t like marriage, you don''t have to. But I want to be with you forever. "" Then you can quit your brave job!?'' What a waste, but they said in an instant, ''If that''s what you want''... ''


    "I couldn''t say no to Atashi if they told me so much. That was more of a pure pleasure. Then I guess we lived alone for about six months. In a neighborhood where you don''t know he''s a brave man. He started imitating teachers in nearby villages and I waited every day for his return as I plowed the fields. Once a week we took a break and the two of us went out to all sorts of places and they loved us a lot every day... the best time of Atashi''s life. But at the same time there was deep despair. Atashi realized she was a body that couldn''t have children."


    Anolun''s eyes become cloudy.


    "I was actually going to accept your marriage. But I realized that before I got married... it must be like the price of immortality. Atashi was unable to tell the truth after six months. Still, he was smiling at all times, and that, on the contrary, became gradually more difficult. And then, for the first time in a long time, a request to crusade against the Demon King came. At first I showed some difficulty, but my friends pushed me over, too. Apparently, he was quite powerful, and some kingdoms had already been destroyed and the Knights, said to be the strongest in the neighborhood, had been defeated. So I gathered the remnants of the party to run a counter-attack operation, and they asked me to join them."


    "Did you go?


    "Yeah, he couldn''t say no. Because it was about your birthplace. But that was already the demon king''s trap. As it turns out, we''re going into the home of the Demon King on our own."


    "Such an unscrupulous!


    Alphilis screamed unexpectedly, but Anolun closed his eyes and wouldn''t move. I remember her screaming the same line as Alphilis at the time.


    "Well, normally, it''s impotent, but we didn''t have the dust to lose. There were as many demons waiting to be counted inside, but we destroyed them one after another. Our strength must have been a miscalculation for the Demon King, too. But we were licking the Demon King too. ''Cause I never thought there''d be more than one demon king."


    "The demon king... more than one?


    "Yeah, six in all. They were all stronger than the creepy guy I just did. At that time it seemed that some demon kings were temporarily joining hands in the too much strength of the brave. Still, I defeated the demons one after the other, but my people fell one after the other. And at the end of the day, it was a battle between Atashi and him and two demon kings."


    "Atashi was a high-dimensional battle to the point of becoming a complete leg wrap. So it''s supposed to be one-on-two, but he was still fighting for the advantage. At that time, the demon king used his cowardly hands and the athletes were surprised. Atashi tried to cover him, but for a moment, the desire not to let him know of his immortality interrupted Atashi''s movement."


    Anorun''s eyes are darker and sink deeper.


    "But he... he died with no hesitation whatsoever. Besides, I''m sorry I couldn''t protect you until the end of the day!? Atashi doesn''t have to be protected to die, and Atashi should have protected him better!


    Alphilis can''t find any words to speak. Anorn began to weep in his eyes.


    "The demon king has been laid down by Atashi. No sign of it, right? I shattered the prototype alive enough not to leave it. But it was just empty. Then I got laid and hunted the demon from one end to the other. Maybe one of these days, when we hunt another demon king. I was picked up by the supreme bishop of the Church today when I ran out of power after the battle and couldn''t move at all. But then again, I was apathetic, and I wasn''t motivated to do anything. I tried to die myself, and I tried to do all sorts of self-inflicted things, but the bishop wouldn''t forgive me. I met that Lazar guy in church when I didn''t care about my life anymore and I thought I''d go home for good."


    "He''s a brave, thin guy. I remember him touching my ass when I met him. I clasped it without a clue, no, I made it bumpy, but I''m getting sexually harassed again like nothing happened the next day. I''m fine with that, I''m just a little upset about other women... and I get angry every time I look at her face.


    But it''s strange. I had to be there. It was kind of short. Do you like Atashi? I thought so, but then one day I suddenly married another woman. How do you think he went to Atashi then? "No, I''m sorry! I''m tired of you!! ''Did you say that? I beat him to death and stayed on the pilgrimage we''ve been talking about for a long time. I was angry and frustrated every time I remembered him on my journey. But for 118 years on a pilgrimage mission for some reason, I never forgot that face... but I just figured out why."


    Alphilis listens as he finds Anorn. Second, Anolun began to tremble cataclysmically.


    "I just had Alberto show me his notebook... which said, ''There''s only one person in my life, dedicated to my beloved Sister with all my heart''. That Atashi has taken my heart from the moment I first saw it. That Atashi''s appearance seemed to be asking for help. That no matter how dying on the battlefield, every time I remembered Atashi''s face, I gained the strength to live. That whenever Atashi looked lonely, he was angry at himself for not being able to do anything. That I was always trying to distract Atashi, even if she hated me, so that she wouldn''t look lonely. That I regret not being beside Atashi until the end in order to leave my offspring. And he apologized to his wife and his concubines for not being able to tell them that he loved them wholeheartedly - Atashi said, Atashi said -"


    Finally, a large tear began to spill from Anolun''s eyes.


    "Atashi knew nothing! His care, his suffering, even that Atashi really loved him!! When I think of his face, I always smile! No matter how painful I was in front of Atashi, no matter what the wounds I suffered, I always showed Atashi the best and didn''t even show her a painful bare wave! Yet... yet Atashi, having been poking each other in the face for nearly two years, without saying a word that was kind to him, said at the end of the sentence, ''I don''t want to see your face again!'' I said!? Oh, my God, what a... what a terrible thing..."


    I can''t stop crying that conveys Anorun''s cheeks. Anorun thinks I look terrible, but I can''t stop crying, I don''t even feel like stopping.


    "(It is heartily sad for the first time that he is now dead. All this time Atashi lied to himself around... and such a terrible human Atashi, Alfi would despise. But you can''t help it...)"


    And, the flutter and the alphilis have embraced Anorn.


    "Al... fi...?"


    Alphilis comes to power in his hand embracing Anorn.


    "You don''t have to put up with it anymore... do you, Anolun?


    "Me, I don''t have to put up with... okay?


    "Wouldn''t humans be allowed to cry as much as they do at times like this?


    "I''m not human..."


    "You''re human, and you''re my friend, right?


    "... uhhhh!


    Anorn didn''t even know what was going on with her face or what she was screaming about anymore - but she wanted to cry until she felt better. Now it''s just that in front of my friends who stay beside me like this... I don''t know when the hell I cried like this...


    How long has it been, Anorun''s tears still won''t stop. It''s still sad, and maybe she''ll regret it. But I also have myself wanting to see all sorts of things with the Alphilis in front of me. The face of Alphilis I see now is very calm and...


    "(Yes, all the people Atashi loved had these expressions... If you look at such an alphi, the Atashi will overflow you with nature and tenderness...)"


    Anolun wipes tears with his hands and turns back to Alphilis.


    "I''m sorry, Alfi. I cried so much."


    "Fine. Even I want to support Anolun once in a while. ''Cause I was always getting support."


    "Isn''t that a nuisance mistake?


    "I''d say so."


    "This guy!"


    Anolun pokes the alphilis small.


    "Oh, that hurts ~. You''re a fool, so be more attentive!


    "That''s the word you say to the weak maiden?


    "... you''re back to normal!?


    Anorun was taken aback for a moment.


    "(I don''t know which one is older with this. This kid must really be 18...?


    Anolun staring at Alphilis with a slightly suspicious jit eye, but then Alphilis looked at Anolun like that and said to his head,? "is floating.


    "Totally... you can lose the Atashi today. And I want you to call me by your real name."


    "Can I call you in front of everyone?


    "I don''t mind. Well... you don''t even have to use a pseudonym anymore! It''s a pseudonym you gave me because I don''t want my name called. Do you know where it came from? He said he brought the ancient word" strange = anno un ". It''s not tight, and it''s appropriate. Not at all. But from now on, I''m going by my real name! But only my full name will sneak up on you."


    "Heh, is it the maiden''s secret?


    "It''s not like that, okay? My full name is..."


    Anolun, no Miranda whispers her name to Alphilis. And then he breathes into Alphilis'' ears, and Miranda bursts into laughter when he sees her screaming. Cut it off, they never stopped laughing for a while.


    And...


    "Oh man, that asshole, you finally got over it! Totally worrying. I wonder if I''d feel this way if I had a laborious sister or daughter."


    It was Millie, the Arnelian supreme bishop, Miliazar, who watched the state of the matter through the demon.


    "As long as Alphilis is alive, I''m no longer worried. No, for that matter, is it okay if I don''t have Alpha Reese?


    Yeah, yeah, and I''ll try to convince myself, Miriazal.


    "To some guy... well, I don''t know what this is about a raccoon. Let''s just start by taking care of this errand. I wish I could fish today."


    Miriazal walks alone through the city of Meesia, where the sun is setting and golden. No one knew in her heart, sighing one sigh as she looked far away.


    Continued

 22 Behind the Demon King Crusade, Part 1 - The Supreme Bishop of the Arnelian Church

    The wind feels warm from between the buildings. The time is right from spring to summer. The sun is long this time of year and the sky is still luminous and bright, but the white moon has already risen heavenly, and the townships of Meesia are beginning to show the bustle of the night.


    Meesia looks like a big city and can''t cut people''s waves at night. The stores are lit with brilliant lights, and the outdoor stores transform from shops selling travel gear and daily foods to shops that scratch a glass of shopping and liquor. In the street, sellers and guests speak to me and passers-by, and near the fountain of the square, I see many friends and lovers who meet. It is Miriazal who narrows his eyes to a sight that can yet be considered a symbol in the peaceful Middle Plains, but walks alone away from the hustle and bustle.


    "People''s fortunes have remained the same after hundreds of years... but have they certainly had more chances to see a smile than they did during the war"


    Miriazal remembers a long time ago. When my mother as Arnelian had not yet established herself, and I was touring everywhere as I do now on pilgrimage, it was a trivial thing in this continent, such as the human sphere of life. People were frightened by the presence of demons, their journeys and migrations were not sparse, nor were they uncommon stories of villages and towns being attacked and devastated by a herd of demons. There may not have been a population or a current 1/10.


    There were also far more beings called demon kings than there are today. There were six of them, a very powerful demon king, capable enough to even make the nation a drink. The mighty demon kings are called the Great Demon Kings, and the battle against them is actually 300 years old and the period in which a series of wars ensued is called the Great War Period. The war period ended roughly 350 years ago. From then on, there has been a lot of war and strife between humans, until they enter the current system of peacekeeping in each country, which they call the dawn. The dawn period ended about 20 years ago.


    Miriazal began his pilgrimage before the war period. No, I have no doubt that her very existence was a cause of the war period. As she went around, she often carried out demonic crusades naturally, of which many appeared to act with her, and by the time 10 years had passed, she had become a major force. For this reason, the forces led by Miriazal became one of the banners of the Demon King''s rebellion. This is the organization that has become the mother of Arnelianism.


    It should also be remembered, of course, that during the same period there were many other heroic beings, as the legend tells us, who led the people in confronting the demon kings. Arnelianism, which could not move without being bound by borders, was much easier to move around than the country, although it could not be as small as they were.


    Anyway, Miriazar helped those suffering from illness and injury, allowing villages and townships to stay in touch, and allowing safe people to get around. Then he cut open the land of demons and expanded the sphere of life of the humans. And only when, she became known as the Virgin and the Supreme Bishop. Recovery magic was originally taught by her to those who were qualified to help people more efficiently, but as a result many blossomed the abilities of sisters, clerics, and priests, making it much harder for humans to die than before. Many of my men have sworn to give their lives to themselves in it and have followed them, whether they live or die. That''s how Arnelianism could be done.


    There is their dedication and, with many sacrifices, Arnelianism today. Now is the time for much of Arnelian activity to be the salvation of needy people, but demonic crusades used to be the main content. In addition, he has given much power to the Great Demon King crusade in it, and Miriazal himself fought the demons. Many human beings were sacrificed, but more humans gave (only slightly) to the benefit. Although I do not boast of the achievements of human life on a scale with a few accounts, nor was the battle the purpose of Miriazal, Miriazal has never felt sorry for what he has done. If you regret it, she believes it is nothing more than an insult to those who have even risked their dreams, their hopes and their lives for what they have done. but.


    "Don''t get confused about whether what you did is right or not..."


    As demonic forces diminished and human spheres of life expanded, this time human beings began to quarrel with each other. Arnelianism, centered in Miriazal, remained fundamentally neutral in wars between humans, but the wandering of demons in association with various countries led to a long period of wandering of demons in Arnelianism alone. Many knights and Sister Monks actually died in it. I have been criticized for that, and there have been many times when internal divisions have approached me.


    Many also use the power of the expanding Church to work evil. Despite the group that makes charity and salvation its philosophy of activity, it is. I didn''t have such evil intentions when I first knocked on Arnelian gates, and most of them should have encouraged me to work with noble ideals. Miriazal, who has sometimes ended civil strife with his own hands, was always trapped in grief. It is also certain that it was not of a clueless or half-merciful nature.


    As Arnelianism grows, it is undeniable that it has begun to conceive darkness in it. Miriazar laughs at herself for not fixing it and wondering if it''s because she''s such a person herself. The group you make is like your own child. A child looks like a parent.


    While Miriazal is delayed in his thoughts, the downtown area is already interrupted and in the back streets with lots of darkness. This is a rather insecure street amongst Meesia, with whorehouses, casinos and black markets lined up. The streets are filled with pathetic hookers and blind gorots. It also equates to lawless zones, such as pulling purses from those who get drunk and fall asleep on the side of the road, or the constant rage of fights from a slightly thin alley. At dawn, it''s not uncommon for one of the bodies to roll.


    But nowadays, no matter what town you go to, you can see these sights. Though not as good as the back street of the famous taram, Miriazal can''t contain his own chest from being unexpectedly annoyed when he sees these sights.


    "I didn''t even try to save these people. You don''t fail to work hard every day, you work hard to live, and you still lose your life by being boring. I just didn''t want to overlook those things. But you can''t choose who you want to save..."


    I remember the villagers who used to do me good. They worked hard to live, didn''t complain about working late every day, and still didn''t do anything to abandon those in need, even though they weren''t wealthy. Still, it was just one raid of a bunch of demons, and everything turned to ashes.


    There are no more old couples who invited their unfamiliar self to serve dinner, no more close extended families who did the seeding together, no more twins of their best friends who ran around Noyama together. And that Sister who always spoke to me. At that time, I have something to grab the hem of my clothes. Probably like a beggar, a dirty man of his own.


    "You''re Sister. I haven''t eaten anything in three days... please, God have mercy on me."


    "... will do."


    Take out the confectionery I bought earlier at the outdoor store. The shape was like a star, and I was looking forward to sneaking up on it later, but Miliazar thought that just because I would get rid of this would disqualify me from preaching what church beliefs were.


    "This is the only thing I have right now."


    "Huh! What. Isn''t that candy? Are you making fun of me because I''m humble?


    "Unfortunately, that''s all I have in hand"


    "Then give me the money! That''s why I buy booze. I can live with alcohol."


    "Unfortunately, I don''t have any money with me either. It''s the mountains that I want to grace."


    "You''re kidding!!


    A man grabbed Miriazal''s chest barn.


    "Let go of this hand. Anyone who works for Arnelian Sisters will be punished accordingly, won''t they?


    "... chip."


    Was the man also quite confident, guilty of working a wolf on a young Sister, and yet again Miriazal''s eyes were sharper than he could have imagined? In any case, more than I thought, he pulled back slightly and vanished into the alley in a bad way. If we tried to do anything more than that, of course, Miriazar would have punished us first and foremost before the heavenly punishment.


    "You don''t even work for yourself, it takes one person to do it... no. It''s typical of a human being. He used to survive. If we supported each other, it would have been difficult to survive."


    One squeaks while fixing the queue (but not the queue).


    "I really can''t put my love into those guys. Well, if you''re in a predicament, you can''t help. But I guess the Lord would love those like him for nothing... ew, Arnelia..."


    I remember Sister''s face when she used to pick herself up. Too long ago, the depiction of her face is no longer but a vague image. But I don''t forget every word of it.


    Don''t hate me. Don''t hate me.


    "Arnelia, I am not a Virgin or anything else, nor do I deserve a Bishop. It''s just a matter of imitation. I still hate the people who killed you."


    He mocked himself for being a provocateur and took care of me. The villagers also persuaded me to live in the village. If I had a fever, he would have taken care of me without going to sleep until it was healed. If the villagers were injured, they would fly away and help, and if there was a house with nothing to eat, they would sharpen what they ate but share the meal. The villagers, relieved of her kindness, decided to act as they did with Arnelia. In an age of demons, there would not have been such a peaceful village in the world at the time. Every time I think back, something warm creeps up in my chest.


    "I want to see that sight again."


    Hitting such a retrospective, Ha, and the crowd is gone. Though it''s come pretty deep down the back street, on the contrary, it''s odd that no one is there.


    "Hmm... stay around, come on"


    And the shadow shows up sooo, sooo. All five have come out, but they may still be lurking. Miriazal rattled the bits.


    "Waiting for you, huh? Let me ask you where the hand is."


    "Not really. Now that''s funny..."


    Before Miriazal could finish, the leading one signaled, and the others began to move without sound. Everyone takes the blade out of their nostalgia.


    "Suddenly!


    Miriazal avoids flickering the impending ones left and right. Sister clothes should make it difficult to move, but I don''t think the lightness of that outfit is very Sister. And I grabbed the hand of one of them, and I slammed him against the wall once in a while.


    The cockroach, and the bone sounded pretty dull that would have broken, but the man quickly regains his posture without screaming one. Seems like a pretty trained person to be able to repeat an attack in spite of pain. Half-breed doesn''t stop.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m gonna keep you motionless for a while, okay?


    Miriazal tried to exercise simple captive witchcraft and realized that witchcraft could not be used.


    "What!?


    Moment after moment, Miriazal jumps up and squeezes something flying at him. He kicked the wall of the building as it was and ran up to the roof of the building where it was located up to the fourth floor.


    "I see. I didn''t expect you to simultaneously perform the pay-per-view sorcery and sorcery seal... Lord, Upper Shinobu"


    I couldn''t get my hair done and the five of them ran up to the roof. A ninja is a person from another continent to the east, the name of an assassin. The eastern continent is only about half the size of the continent where we are now, but the demons are on average stronger than this one, and there are many undeveloped lands, so there are plenty of opportunities to fight for them. Due to further scarcity of resources, since the opening of cross-ocean national traffic about 400 years ago, arms and human resources have been imported from the eastern continent instead of aid for food and clothing from the western continent. One of them is a ninja.


    Their specialty is assassination, and they can use magic (called surgical or ninja) that is different from this continent. Direct attack witchcraft can also seem to be used, but it mainly focuses on witchcraft with indirect effects, mainly because it undertakes clandestine work. It will also be in its lineage that we are sealing the magic of Miriazal this time.


    "(In addition, the time is night and the season is not compatible with sacred sorcery. As long as it''s strong enough to seal the magic of the eagle, the effect will be short. I can''t even curse if I don''t know the lineage. If so, it''s a flesh-bomb battle...)"


    Miriazal glimpses the opportunity to set things up, but there are no gaps in the boulders for the enemy either. Besides, at some point, the men each have something in their hands.


    "(Is that... a token? That means no summoning ceremonial god)"


    There were considerably more Oriental rituals than on this continent, and they all called their servants in different ways. Something where the symbol grows as it is and the servant crawls out. Something that draws like a magic formation on the ground. What the token itself turns into a servant. Various indeed.


    "(Monsters, ceremonial ghosts, ceremonial worms... they''re so diverse)"


    The total number of servants called in by the ninjas is 20. It could be a pretty dangerous situation for Miriazar, who can''t use witchcraft. The ninjas also opened their mouths for the first time, quite convinced of their advantages.


    "... be prepared, the High Episcopal Palace"


    "What, did you talk? You know who hired you to set me up, don''t you?


    The ninjas stop moving for a moment to Miriazal, who speaks in total tranquillity.


    "Not good again. Well, if your lords give you information about your employer, you can pay twice as much as your current reward, but what do you say?


    "... go"


    But the ninjas did not react in any way, and came under attack.


    "They''re really boring. I gave you a chance to live, but you shouldn''t take care of your life, should you?


    Miriazal has his hands on his hips and sighs, "Oh man," but in the meantime, a ceremonial ghost beats him to death to see if he has 2m. But Miriazal scratches his fist and grabs the face of the ceremonial ghost. Shortly thereafter...


    Gusha!


    Along with the bursting sound, as if to crush a palm-sized fruit, Miriazal crushed the head of a ceremonial ghost, more than five times the size of his own palm. Your brain plasma splashes all around you, and blood drips out of your hands.


    Not only the attacked ceremonial ghosts, but also the upper ninjas breathe unexpectedly.


    "Though ceremonial ghosts, it''s actually been years since I''ve killed them. Well, and. There is no longer room for negotiation when I raise my hand to the eagle. Besides, every once in a while, I''m going to forget how to fight you. I''m sorry, but I need you to go along with my shoulder routine, risking your life."


    "... enclosure"


    Miriazal''s face gradually enters a combat posture. They also found the ninjas to be the ones they were pushing so hard on themselves, but not a minute off guard. But they were already wrong at this stage. At this point, we should have run away with all the ceremonial gods, but it was 10 seconds late to realize. I don''t know if I got away with it, even though I was most aware of it.


    Continued

 23 Behind the Demon King Crusade, Part 2 - Sneaking Shadows

    - And 30 seconds later, there was Miriazal, who tightened the neck of a chief-like ninja. Her figure, illuminated by the moon, unleashed beauty when she was not human. No, he didn''t actually look human. The color of her hair and eyes remained the same, but her mouth ripped to near her ears, her ears pointy to the size of all that was pounding heaven. The golden furrows stood upside down on her hands and feet, with five tails of abundant thickness growing behind her. For some reason, only one bottle was short.


    And no longer can ninjas resist, nor can they help. Because his hands and legs were ripped off by Miriazal. Her surroundings have already turned into a red sea, and she herself is stained with deep red. Still, the look remained the same as usual, rather speaking to the ninja peacefully.


    "Why do you think I''ve been alive so long? That''s because I was too strong to kill anyone. The fools of the Great Demon King had a good battle with me, but... well, I wasn''t so strong from the start, and I have luck. Besides, I''ve rarely gone to battle to my liking. The assassination will take place many times."


    Something hiccup, hiccup, leaks from the ninja''s mouth. They''re trying to say something.


    "Hmm, what? If you have a will, I''ll ask you."


    "... if... bullshit... things..."


    "What do you even know about that? Not now. Mostly, in fact, I''m not human."


    There''s no way to be depressed at all, Miriazal to answer back.


    "Now, let''s have a little more company before the Lord dies. We''re not going to look into your employer. If you don''t follow proper procedures, you can''t destroy the other person''s brain. Dangerous sorcery has nothing to do with the dying Lord. Apologize, but let''s find out the Lord''s name and remember it."


    The instant ninja''s body started cramping and blowing bubbles out of her mouth. After about 5 seconds as it was, the cramps turned into something even more intense, and now they stopped moving completely.


    "Hmm... no useful information? I caught it to catch it, but it''s just a mess. Thank you. I don''t like fishing."


    Miriazal looked "ahhh" and seemed to have lost all interest in the assassins who had attacked him. Throw away the ninja''s wreckage as it is, and delay it in your own thoughts.


    "Well, this time the enemy probably is. Let me get this far, and I won''t get much information. Now, who''s behind this... you have to think about your hands again. Humans don''t get tired of eagles at all, do they look so attractive to the power of the Supreme Patriarch? Or a challenge to the eagle? Well, either way, it''s reckless."


    I don''t remember how many times Miriazal was targeted for his life, anymore, until about the 30th time I counted, but I''m not sure if it was 500 years ago or even 400 years ago when I quit counting because it got annoying. There were times of hostile forces, and there were times of demons. There were times when I was in my stomach. Crush all of that, she''s here now. I had intended to take a method where there would be as little sacrifice as possible, but no matter how well I intend to do it, there would be a sacrifice. Each time I have asked myself repeatedly.


    "(What would Arnelia do... no, I guess if she was arr first, she wouldn''t have the option to fight)"


    The answer is always obvious. Arnelia won''t fight the enemy, no, he won''t even identify himself as an enemy. Miriazal is angry at his situation, which he can no longer even imitate Arnelia, but he can''t even get off the actors he''s doing now. It is clear that without you there will be further confusion around the empty seat of power. I don''t have as many good answers as I can think of myself, but I also thought that if I stopped thinking, that would make me just a monster. Delaying in such an idea, there was a footsteps to be said even with the water noise and no blood noise in the back.


    "... Chicko."


    "I''m sorry, I thought it was time to cut the soundproofing magic. We need to speak up."


    "No, good."


    It was the female ninja dressed in black who replied. I don''t know the expression because I hide my face in a mask, but it was a quiet, rinsy voice. Back fits are no different than normal women, but there is no waste of any kind not only in body shape but also in the modus operandi. It is clear that he is a considerable user.


    It should also be, she is the head of the assassination unit held personally by the Patriarch Miriazal, called "Mouthless". Its existence is not even known to the Lazar family. The main task is to become the eyes and ears of the bishop, who rarely leaves the Church headquarters, and to carry out intelligence activities everywhere, but some are confined to female officers to look after themselves. Because Miriazal is not good at handling many demons at the same time, he has kept such people beside him for hundreds of years. This time he wasn''t even noticed on the assassin''s upper ninja, and at some point he put up a soundproofing sorcery. The best way to get the assassins to the rooftop was through a predetermined maneuver.


    "I''m sorry, but I''ll take care of it."


    "Ha"


    "So, how many people are coming to Meesia right now?


    "Seven people, including me, can move instantly. Four in reserve. There are 14 people originally lurking in Meesia."


    "The Mirandas will be back tomorrow evening. Once he sees their faces, he takes Alberto back to Arnelia. There''s one thing I''d like to do. Just in case, leave three of them with me. The rest of us have something to explore. The lurkers should stay where they are."


    "My pleasure."


    Miriazal, who gives instructions, is thankful to Miyazal.


    "I''m going home to the inn. If you have any new reports, let''s hear them now."


    "Okay, then. Firstly, about a week ago, it appears that there was some movement within the Western Olimpus Church. Specifically, I was wondering if I could make a report in a day or two."


    "Olympus, you''re going to be a pain in the ass. As soon as the report comes up, you can wake me up at night. Anything else?


    "I am a newly confirmed demon king across this continent, but I have already exceeded seven in this past month. Up to five of them, including those hunted by Lord Lazar and others, have been confirmed to have been conquered. The latter two are unconfirmed, but there were earlier reports that one could be a Grand Demon King. From that point of appearance, from the countries of the Western Union, we see a move to ask for our support."


    "... will it be a war?


    "High probability"


    Miriazal lays her eyes down at the unspoiled response of her son.


    "Okay. Use the lurkers here to convey the possibility of expeditionary troops to churches in each district. Tell them to follow up with the details. And I''ll put my use out on the Eastern continent. Depending on the circumstances, the eagle will go directly."


    "My pleasure."


    "I guess I''ll call the Magic Church, just in case... well, they already know."


    "What else can I do for you?"


    "Enough, go... oh, yeah. I missed some sweets earlier. Buy the right one at the pastry shop around here and bring it to my bedroom."


    "... the treats at night will be fat, tooth decay. Like brushing your teeth properly and then going to bed, Dear Miriazal"


    "Leave me alone!"


    Without any footsteps, Kiko disappeared. Instead, every other one comes along and starts to finish.


    "Why is it called Miranda around the eagle, the Lazar family for generations... is the eagle your child?


    Miriazal''s taste and appearance are children... but with all that, when she returns to the room with a slight swelling, she already has the candy. Only work is a quick woman.


    "Is that cotton candy! I''m glad it''s about candy. I mean, I''m telling you not to cotton candy..."


    Had he been the first generation to know the circumstances, he would never have done this. For a moment Miriazal''s face darkens.


    "Miranda, I was, but I envy you..."


    A large grain of tears tells her cheeks. But whosoever knoweth the true meaning of the tears which she sheweth no longer lives as one in this world.


    The place is instead, this is the forest where the Alphilis and the others fought the Demon King.


    Now that the Demon King was dead, there was nothing here to threaten the original ecosystem, and there should have been a return to the state where the attributes of the land should also be. But the forest was supposed to be gradually full of life, and there was no such thing as that. It is as quiet as ever as all of the land is dead. No, can I just say that something lifelike hated this place?


    I would have noticed if it had been for those who were even more enlightened or trained in witchcraft, that the junction of this land has not yet disappeared. No, only in this place now, should I say that a new bond has been established? Or did the kingdoms emerge because they appeared? Together, he would have stated that he did not want to be in a place like this for a moment if he saw it. The place was filled with unparalleled ominous and evil things such as the demon king earlier. And even though there''s no wind, the trees, the grass, no, all the things here are starting to twitch.


    A voice that sounds like a whisper, mixed in with the soaking sound of a leaf in it. That conversation sounds faint.


    "Did you see that?


    "Yes."


    "One twist on that demon king is pretty good."


    "And you''ll still be able to afford it"


    "What a waste, I was thinking of a name for that demon king."


    "Whatever, you were born with level one."


    "... was it your favorite...?


    "''Cause it was good, wasn''t it, that guy?"


    "Don''t you have a bad taste?


    "... but... if that had shown up in town... it would have been fun..."


    "I agree with you."


    "You might have seen a nice sight."


    "Quiet..."


    The trees that were bothering me stop perfectly.


    "Maintain the status quo for a little longer. Do you have a plan?


    "My pleasure."


    I''ll take care of it.


    "We find good materials"


    "... can I leave that woman swordsman alone?


    "Not yet. We need to wait."


    "Copy that."


    "Some guys aren''t here, but... okay?


    "Leave me alone. If you''re doing what you do, that''s fine."


    "If I hadn''t done it, I''d have said, ''In a cage! What do you think?


    "... you... have no taste..."


    "It''s cold."


    "Chi."


    With someone''s tongue pounding, the trees swayed as loudly as they contested.


    "The next time we shall gather when the moon is full for the third time. Don''t forget."


    []/(exp, adj-na) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk)


    "I''m going to forget."


    "Don''t sleep with me."


    "... you''re the one who keeps playing with women..."


    "Playing with my lady is better than playing with her."


    "... ugh... it must be..."


    "I''ll keep in touch with those who haven''t come here. There''s something I''d like to ask you."


    "Okay."


    "Then gentlemen, our" For the liberation of the truth of the world ""


    "" "" "For the liberation of the truth of the world" ""


    And everything stopped perfectly. The spirits, the bugs, the dark-moving monsters of the night, all sorts of life returning to the woods. But there was nothing I cared about, such as what voice I had heard earlier.


    Continued

 24 Introduction to the World View Part 1 - History Edition

    �� History


    It has been about 1500 years since human history remained a historical fact. Even before that, humans existed, but there was little habit of setting their own records, and the area of survival was very limited, only along the east and west coasts and part of the Middle Plains on a continent where the protagonists were currently present. It should be noted that there are three large continents currently being found, with culturally different human races being discovered on the eastern continent, but we can hardly see the basis on which human races lived on the southern continent.


    1500 years ago, mainly the demon kings held the dispatch of the continent, and their struggle for hegemony between them was the dominant one. It should be noted that the demon kings that existed in those days were indeed called hundreds. Incidentally, a demon king is broadly considered a demon that unites demons across races, but narrowly, he was also considered a demon king, such as one who could follow a multitude of demons, and one who alone but deviantly possessed mighty power.


    Humans, elves, fairies and some giants who were in the minority in those days worked together, and it is assumed that paper making methods and recording techniques were passed on to humans at that time. It is also assumed that the human race was superior to other races, that they were very greedy to survive and learn, and that they took in the strengths of other races one after the other. It includes sorcery and language from the elves, pharmacology and nature from the fairies, iron making and construction from the dwarves, and martial arts and combat from the giants. Moreover, humans had great individual differences, and because they had various attributes and characteristics depending on the person they were born with, they were very diverse and resistant to changes in the environment was also a great advantage. Spirits with attributes of water, for example, were quickly extinct if they were chased through water fields, but humans dug wells and pulled water to survive.


    And the humans were supposedly the first to turn back roughly 1,200 years ago. A young man named Dayadarn, who was close to the Titans, succeeded in conquering the Demon King for the first time. This fact was contacted throughout the continent as soon as possible through a fairy information network, which made the Demon King recognize that he was not immortal or anything else, but a being that humans could defeat. Since the Demon Kings still underestimated the humans at this stage, and because none of the Demon Kings were themselves aware that they would cooperate with each other, looking back in history, the Demon Kings turned to the rear.


    Another 1000 years or so ago, some of the humans founded the concept of a state, and began to form a nation that would fight alongside the Demon King in captivity. The demon kings noticed the first of things here, but about half of them tried to take measures and engaged in hegemonic strife between demon kings. The humans took this gap and crusaded with the help of Sigmund, who was king of the Elves, and Fard, who was king of the Titans, as a priority from the demon king who seemed to be aware of the threat of the humans. It is also a time of continuous appearance of the heroic kings Graham, Titania the Sword Emperor and Zebaia the Brave, also spoken of in legend.


    And about 700 years ago, humans have expanded their life prints considerably, leading to domination of about half the continent. Organizations such as the Arnelian Church and the Sorcery Society also appeared that spanned the nation, and actions were seen to actively mediate between nations. Here the number of demon kings had been reduced to roughly 100 or so, but those who remained were many strong, especially the six powerful demon kings, called the "Great Demon Kings" and the "War Period" for roughly 300 years from 650 years before the history of fighting them.


    This battle ends with the total victory of the humans who wiped out the Great Demon Kings, but on the contrary the spirits and giants will be exhausted in successive battles and will gradually disappear from the tabular stage of history. It should be noted that many of the demon kings that survived have become hidden and inhabited so that they cannot be found by humans, and here the power map of humans and demons and demons has been completely reversed. However, the only difference between the demon kings and the humans is that they do not know to cooperate even if they can follow other races, so war becomes a construct of nature and "ourselves versus everything else," and it is no longer possible to reverse our position.


    But the last Great Demon King crusade to show that the war period was over, this time a dispute arose between human states. In this era, the cooperative relationship between the state and the group will also falter, and the Arnelian Church and the Magic Church will remain neutral. In this, the Church of Olimpus was established in the West, which will deepen the conflict with the Church of Arnelia in the east. In addition, the Magic Church has been founded by various factions, which have become poorly supervised.


    In this era, disturbed groups of hundreds of small States were united and called "dawn" until they fit into dozens of states today. The end of the dawn period was said to be about 20 years old, and very recently. The end of the dawn period was triggered by the emergence of a Great Demon King-like presence in humans and the outbreak of wars involving multiple nations. The battle of King Bramsell, the forbidden war of Herhard the Mage, the chaos of the great bandit Yapu, the rebellion of slave gladiator Zathermund, etc. comes to this. It is also at this time that the beasts began to claim their nation. Anyway, after all these wars and so on, the nations were exhausted and the feeling of abhorrence increased. There the Church of Arnelia and the Church of Sorcery mediate to the point where the nations reach a peace agreement.


    After these streams, this is now the time to call it the "Taping Period", when countries are represented and have peace conferences once a year. But no one knows how long this era will last, and many point out that it is as brittle as walking on thin ice. The historians are also at the end of evaluating the last 20 years as "too quiet".

 25 New People, Part 1 - Homecoming

    "Uh... and. What were you doing?


    When Alphilis woke up, it was already morning. The day is already somewhat high. After hearing Anolun''s confession yesterday, the two lumps joked with each other, tired of laughing and went straight to sleep. Apparently, talking about all sorts of things made Anolun feel much easier, and I remember saying Wagamama to Alphilis as close as he could get to doing whatever he wanted.


    "Alfie, rub your shoulder."


    "Am I tired, too?


    "Yikes! If you don''t rub it, you''re gonna get fucked up, okay?


    "Yes, yes, which is older or something..."


    As soon as Alphilis rubbed him, Anolun fell asleep easily.


    "Go back to your room."


    And I didn''t see any reaction when Alphilis said it, and the limits were coming for those of Alphilis, so I fell asleep in the same bed to fold as it was. And then Alphilis woke up. There''s no way to even notice it now, and Anolun is sleeping easily.


    I''m not sure if the Alphilis idea extends that far, but if you try anorn it was the first sleep in roughly 100 years since your good man died. I can''t help but sleep deeply.


    "You look like an angel when you''re sleeping like this... I can''t imagine it since I was in a tavern. Ugh, you''re naughty ~"


    "... that was your hobby, come on."


    "Yikes!?


    Alphilis suddenly jumps up with a voice from behind. Soon Lisa stood behind her.


    "Li, Lisa! How long have you been there?


    "It was before you woke up. It was unusual for Lisa to sit there in a chair, careful not to sneak in to wake her up."


    "I didn''t even notice, did I?


    "That''s why they say it''s nibutin, big woman. Well, I was completely erased."


    "I''m so sorry! And I''ve never heard of nivutin before!


    "What more do you think of assaulting a woman''s sleep? Shame on you, shame on you."


    Then I''d like to argue what Lisa was going to do to me with something like a pen in her right hand that she just hid, Alphilis, but Lisa gets up early in the arrow.


    "How big and not hot do you have to question your hubby''s humanity?... ma, no way? I already forced Sister into a cage yesterday..."


    "Chi, no! If Anolun wakes up properly, he''ll explain it to me!


    At that time, Uh-huh, and Anolun''s sleep depressed Eri. I thought you were going to wake up.


    "Ugh, Alfi... you''re a good rubber. Feels good..."


    Apparently he''s talking about yesterday''s massage in his sleep. Alphilis felt dizzy about how bad it was between them, but when she looked at Lisa, who probably didn''t have a weird misunderstanding, Lisa shuddered like a rattlesnake, not to mention an indication.


    "I was gonna joke about it... but it''s hard! Dirty! Come on!!


    "Chi, chi!! Listen to me!


    "I can''t hear you. What are you going to do to Lisa in the morning trying to stick around so much?? Don''t touch Lisa!


    Faster than when Lisa runs away from the Demon King, she runs away with all her might. Alphilis also chases instantly but is unluckily found by the monastic Sister,


    "What is it? Noisy in the morning. Besides, he''s outside in night clothes, etc... this sounds like he needs a sermon!?


    said, Alphilis was preached for about an hour in the front seat.


    "Why just me..."


    When Alphilis looks behind Sister, who I think, there is Lisa, who glances from the shadow of the wall. Alphilis was on the side of dissatisfaction in the morning.


    As a matter of fact, I hear Lisa was listening to all of yesterday''s conversations. And I would be more right to say that I heard it than that.


    "Because the sensors have a sharp sensation. In my case, I am mainly specialized in sensing signs, but unconsciously I pick up dozens of meters of ambient sound automatically. Well, it''s partly because of Lisa''s overall high ability. I''m sorry I stole your story, but that doesn''t change Lisa''s opinion of you, so don''t worry."


    Yes, it is. If I manage to say that Anolun is immortal, it usually seems more surprising. Is your liver still sitting around or have you not shown the bottom of your stomach yet?


    And the Alphilis picked up dinner late in the morning and prepared to leave. We have to return to Meesia to deliver Lisa.


    "Oh well. Atashi, Alfi almost attacked you ~"


    "No more, don''t!


    Anolun squeaks as he loads his stuff onto the dragon.


    "But Alfi would be nice... a joke. Hey, why are you all so far away from me?


    "I didn''t know your sister was on your side. I will quit calling you your sister today only"


    First Lisa ran away. If you''re in Alpha Reese, you''re going silently behind. And Alberto took the paper and pen out of his nostalgia.


    "Hmm, I see. Lord Anorun said that women are better than men..."


    "Hey, Alberto. What are you writing?


    "Here''s the paperwork to be submitted to the church."


    "I don''t have to write about it!


    "I have no choice but to report it."


    "Gosh, don''t be so accommodating."


    "No, I''m a knight."


    "There''s no way Atashi would do that to him, is there?... what, Alfi? Where are you going?


    "No, don''t touch me!


    "Hmm! Even you!"


    "... by the way, if you touch Lisa... I''ll kill you"


    "What kind of knife are you pulling out?


    It is a slight fuss.


    "(I''m not uncomfortable with this member... but will I travel with this member until I return to Meesia, too? A trip for two with Anolun would be nice, but a lot of journeys might be nice. Lisa is a good girl, too)"


    And I think Alphilis. But the moment Alpha Reese immersed herself in such emotion, Lisa kicked Alpha Reese over to the anorn she was chasing.


    "... foreword withdrawn! Wait, Lisa!


    "It''s worse to be confused, big woman"


    "This..."


    "Ha, Alfi, I got you!


    Alphilis, who was then caught by Anolun, was tickled until his abs reached their limit.


    And a line where I got to Meesia. The sun hasn''t set yet, and the city hasn''t shown its face at night.


    On the way home, Alphilis made even faster progress because he drove the dragon. He seemed to have gotten the hang of lining up and speeding further, progressing at such a rate that Miranda, holding the dragon''s reins behind him, seemed to get a little tiny. The rice was easily done on the dragon, and it wouldn''t have taken three minutes. This was incredible speed.


    To the surprise of all of those, Alphilis is definitely communicating with the dragon, and he said, "K?" "Kuku!," he says, imitating his voice. It was incomprehensible around me what the hell I was doing.


    And because of Anoln''s suggestion that "we''ll have a celebration tonight, and par well", we''re all going to have a meal.


    "Then Lisa will come home once. I''m gonna be back here by 7: 00 in the evening."


    "I will report to Sister Millie once."


    When Lisa and Alberto leave, they have nothing to do with Alphilis and the others.


    "I don''t know what to do, Anolun"


    "Anolun?"


    "Ano... Miranda?"


    "Huh ~?"


    Anolun looking back with a very good smile, no, Miranda.


    "Call me by my real name properly!


    "Because - in the last few days, I''ve been calling it a corny change. It''s gonna be confusing."


    "Mmm. Well, maybe it is. I''m responsible too, so I''ll spare you the embarrassing punishment game"


    "(I was still willing...)"


    Slightly stirring alphilis. Miranda glances at her worried like that.


    "So, Alfie. Are you okay with your right hand?


    "... I knew you knew?


    "I think they all noticed. Right hand, obviously covered. I knew it was the curse..."


    "Yeah, I think it''s recoil. As long as it''s about everyday life, maybe it''s okay, but I can''t shake my sword for a couple of days."


    "That hurts a lot. If that''s what happens on a journey, it''s dangerous, and the curse should not be used for a rare thing after all. Why don''t you talk to Atashi before you use it?


    "Thanks... that, Miranda?


    "Yeah! Honest and good!


    Miranda laughs nicely. Not wanting to worry about Miranda, Alphilis decided to keep quiet that the curse erosion had gone a bit.


    "So, what do you do? Miranda."


    "Let''s just find a place to make a scene. Exactly. Guild taverns won''t work and..."


    "You''re surprisingly common sense, aren''t you?


    "No, Atashi would rather see how everyone reacts with the Atashi and the others going. You feel sorry for Lisa more than that. We''re going to live in this city."


    "Well... wouldn''t Lisa come with us?


    "I agree with Atashi on that, though. But she''s stubborn, so don''t think I''m gonna ask you again."


    "Looks like there''s something going on, but can''t we help?


    "All this. At least Lisa needs to say something from herself. Root digging, leaf digging, I think it''s counterproductive, right? She''s quite stubborn and proud."


    Um, and the two of us come up with it, but we can''t help it even though we don''t know what the problem is in the first place.


    "... look for a place to eat first. Alfie, is there anything wrong?


    "Even if they say that... Ah! There might be."


    When I arrived at Meesia, Alphilis remembered the man of the Beast who had called to himself. Because of that, and I decided to go check on him.


    "You''re home, Alberto"


    "Yes, I''m back now, Master Miriazar"


    This is the Inn of Miriazal. Miriazal is busy writing.


    "How''d it go?


    "Didn''t you see it in the demon of use anyway?


    "To some extent. What I want to hear is from your lord, how''s Alphilis? I don''t mean."


    "What do you say?"


    Alberto can hear you, but it looks like Miriazal was flattered.


    "Don''t blur. Why do you think you''ve stuck your feet together against the demon king who can defeat you alone? When Alpha Reese runs wild, I wonder if the Lord will be able to punish him."


    "I don''t know if I''ve been put up with the Demon King by myself."


    "Don''t be modest. The guys on the investigation team aren''t bonkers either. There was a report at the eagle, and it would have arrived in the Lord''s ear about the outline. Actually, but the primary report was here, right? On top of that, if your lord took the Alphilis and the others on a crusade, you''d think you could handle it on your own. Whatever the Demon King''s crusade is, it''s the truth."


    "That''s for sure. I didn''t mean to hurt Miranda."


    Alberto lays his eyes down. Miriazal hesitated for a moment to see how he spoke,


    "Don''t get sick. It is not true that this was also the first Demon King battle for your Lord. Not everything works out."


    "Ha. But I''m in trouble with that. Besides, I don''t care about Miranda?


    "I care about that... but I''m not in a position to rub my mind on Sister, who is supposed to be the one. Well, if you have a point of reflection, let it live next. Let''s get back to it. How about Alphilis in the eyes of the Lord?


    Miriazal has sharp eyes. He seems to be seriously asking.


    "... if you do it now, I won''t lose. But if Lord Alphilis came to kill me with all his might, it would be a twist on me."


    "Is that it?


    "Nothing, because it''s sword and magic. I use some sorcery too, but that magic is unusual. Didn''t you see the master, too?


    "No, that''s when Alfie unleashed the power of the curse. I haven''t seen how you took him down."


    "It was such a series of sorcery strikes that the Demon King had no time to resist. I''m not familiar with witchcraft, but I thought you might have used some pretty superior witchcraft."


    "Hmm, well enough for Aldrius to seal it with a curse. Then we''ll do that. So, what do you think if I were to suppose that I would fight Alphilis??


    Miriazar asked a somewhat ill-willed question. But Alberto, seriously, and...


    "Lord Alphilis may be stronger."


    "What?"


    Miriazal was surprised by this response. Miriazal is thrilled to hear it from others, even though he thinks it might be possible to do so inside.


    "What makes you think that?


    "When I twisted the Demon King, it still didn''t seem to be all I could do. Perhaps that was the full force available at that time, but if she went wild without thinking about what was around her or her later, it might be doubtful if there was anyone in the world who could stop her alone. And at that price, she might lose her life."


    "Let Nushi say that much..."


    "Especially not normal is that killer. I used to show you the full power of Master Miriazal, but even if you''re on top of the battle, the output could be her on top. Honestly, my legs trembled on Lord Alphilis, who unleashed the curse."


    "I see."


    Miriazal inadvertently put his arms together and began to think, hmm.


    "(I wonder why those with so much power were left blind from birth... you might need to find out more. He''s a good guy, but will I need to see a representative of the Magic Church?)"


    Miriazal thinks of the face of the representative of the Magic Church. I''m a terrible person, but I just know I''m not a hostile person to myself for now, that''s all right. Miriazal thinks that the matter of Alphilis may develop into a problem that cannot be left alone. Or maybe it''s already too late.


    "Dear Miriazal, because she will be left alone?


    "What? Lord, are you thinking about killing him?


    "I personally don''t like that. but your orders take precedence over everything."


    "I don''t care if they say you look disgusted like that. I don''t give unscrupulous orders like that. I just thought you should assume everything. For example, Miranda and Alphilis fight, or something."


    "That may be..."


    Even as he obeys with his mouth, Miriazar niggles when he sees Alberto pushing his rather dissatisfied face forward. Apparently Alberto likes Alphilis, too.


    "There''s something more I''d like to do before your lords make a scene. Follow me."


    []/(exp, adj-na) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk)


    Miriazal accompanied Alberto and went outside.


    Continued

 26 Introduction to the World View Part 2 - Biology Edition

    There are not only humans in this world, but also spirits, fairies, subraces, phantom beasts, warcraft, demons, etc. Nevertheless, their demarcation was determined by man at the centre, whose boundaries and perceptions vary from species to species.


    For example, there are dogs, cats, horses, etc. in the Alphilis world that are the same as our world, but some animals are obviously bigger than that even if they have the same appearance. The humans call in it species that do not harm humans "phantom beasts," and those who attack humans are to be called "warcraft".


    Of course, their behavior varies according to their living conditions, time, place, and circumstances, so there will be times when they do not attack humans even if they are perceived as warcraft, or even phantom beasts. That''s the same for subraces and fairies, but there''s almost no mistake in recognizing that only demons are obviously hostile to humans. Instead, demons confine themselves to humans, and in some situations even their peers kill each other fine.


    But given that humans also wage war between nations, maybe it is we who look like "demons" to the beings we call "demons".


    �� Race


    (1) Spirit


    The Spirit is supposedly a grasping of an element, as can be seen in its magic type name. Based on the fundamental elemental thinking of this world, it is distinguished from fire, wind, earth, water, gold, light, darkness and indistinguishability.


    It is assumed that each has a ruling spirit, typical of fire salamandels and water undines, but only rarely do they visualize. Spirits are also very varied per attribute, some of them are treated as "gods," but their names and so on vary depending on the land, and chants may vary even in the same sorcery. Is this why, as a system of witchcraft, there are spiritual witchcraft that negotiates with the Spirit and tries to help, as well as physical witchcraft that manipulates elements directly. The former is often used by the faithful and the latter by those who pursue witchcraft as a form.


    (2) Fairy


    It is considered to be the use of the Spirit, etc., but it is one species that constitutes a clean ecosystem. Apparently some of them are actually spiritual species. Some species, such as fairies, are relatively friendly to humans, but nymphs and others are generally exclusive fairies. Goblins and elves are also widely regarded as a form of fairy, but fairies are often exposed to species close to palms in the world, and goblins and elves are often recognized as subraces.


    (3) Subracial


    It is a species that is represented by elves and is decidedly different from humans, while having an appearance close to humans. Taking elves as an example, they are assumed to have pointy ears and have a life span about three times that of humans. Also, on average, the physical strength is slightly inferior to that of a human being. They are a race that has sided with humans before, but are basically considered to be a race that remains neutral and lacks emotions, etc. There are also elves with brown skin colors, which humans named dark elves because of their appearance, but it is an annoying story if you try it on them, and there are many species among them.


    In addition, some species are called beastmen, but these often have a human half-like appearance with dogs, cats, horses and humans that humans treat permanently as livestock. but they are a different species from those livestock that are clean, cat tribes and the like are names given by humans on their own, and they each originally have a different name. Humans tend to look down on themselves because they resemble their livestock and because they are not comfortable with productive behavior (no habit of plowing fields, etc.) or because of their belligerent character, but their physical abilities are considerably higher than those of humans and their life expectancy is slightly longer than that of humans. By the way, the structure of the body is more than that of a human being, and it is also possible to be bound to a human being and to leave offspring, just like an elf.


    On the other hand, there are species that, I said, are part of the Goblins, the Orcs, and the Giants, many of whom take hostile action against humans. They are often cooperative with the Demon King, described later, and prefer to attack other races than themselves. Intelligence is even lower than that of the Beast Man and is very faithful to sleep appetite, appetite and lust, which are the three greatest desires.


    (4) Phantom Beast/Warcraft


    Although the appearance varies, some species exhibit the characteristics of multiple animals, like nues and griffins, due to the similarity in appearance to normal wolves like forest wolves and the fact that they are only different in size. Some species familiar to humans are Tenma and dragons. It should also be noted that some dragons, unlike flying dragons, solve human language, but it is commonly said that only a few exist.


    (5) Demons


    It generally refers to species hostile to everything but ourselves. Broadly speaking, goblins and oaks are also classified here, but unlike goblins and oaks, demons are generally highly intelligent and it is not uncommon for those who exercise witchcraft. Those who demonstrate outstanding abilities in it and have the ability to bring other races together are called "demon kings" and "great demon kings" and are the object of fear for all races, not just humans. It should be noted that some demons also have a very similar appearance to humans.

 27 New People, Part 2 - Lisas Facts

    "I''m home."


    "Oh, Lisa, it''s you"


    "" "Welcome back!!!" "


    "How have you been, these little ones?


    "It was hard for Thomas to bring it to me ~"


    "Don''t bully me, right?


    "You''re gonna have to stop for a second."


    "Huh! Huh! Nellie took my doll!!"


    "I didn''t just borrow it!


    Lisa''s house is a terrible mess. No, it''s not exactly Lisa''s house. It is not even a temporary residence, just loaning empty houses around the area on its own. No one complains because neighbors or land owners have Lisa holding a firm weakness beforehand. I even deceived the city''s registry. It also comes a little into Lisa''s ear that is annoying, but it is also true that no one can help.


    There are only about 9 orphans living here and no older person than Lisa. That age is 10 for Lisa''s next oldest Jake and only 4 for the youngest Thomas. Anyway, Lisa herself is an orphan in the first place, so it''s inevitable.


    Lisa desperately makes the request because she needs to feed them all. At first I picked up Jake, but with every year I grew, the numbers went up. As a result, Lisa''s income gradually prevents her from catching up on her earnings. This time Lisa spoke to the Alphilis because there was a possibility of a large request. Otherwise, Lisa is not so flirtatious as to get her hands on such a suspicious request.


    "I bought something to eat for now. Lisa''s going to be late tonight, too, Jake? Regards, little ones."


    "Sister Lisa again, is it too late?


    "Because I have to receive the reward exactly. Now that you''ve done a good job, you''ll earn a lot of money."


    The children''s faces glorify Lisa''s words.


    "Well, can we buy new clothes?


    "It''s cheaper to buy fabric and make our own!


    "It''s time for the leak to get bigger, so that''s your priority."


    The doors are coming, too.


    What about my doll?


    "Be patient with that!


    "Wow! I want a new doll!!"


    "... okay. Let''s get some Mirce dolls so we can buy them."


    "Sister Lisa, really?


    This is not what children under the age of 10 are talking about. It was really Lisa who wanted the kids to grow up with nothing to do, but not at their sensor rank either. Besides, you don''t earn a medium high income just by looking for people and asking to find things.


    The truth is, if I was asked to leave the city like this one, I would earn a lot of money, but I was worried about leaving the young children alone for days. Since I realized that I was a blind woman again, and apparently not that bad looking, no, I was pretty much a favored figure if I did poorly, I refused all the requests to work with a man. If I were a man, how many times might I have cursed Lisa? But again, Lisa could never have had the option to abandon the children.


    And then Milche builds expectations on Lisa''s words, waiting for a response. As for Lisa, I didn''t want to be the only person who would betray the expectations of these children.


    "Has Lisa ever lied?


    "Yeah."


    When Mirce sifts, he shakes his neck to the side.


    "Then be a good girl and wait, okay? I''m taking the day off tomorrow. It''s been a long time since we''ve all spent together."


    "Lisa, sister, are you home!? Yay!


    "Lisa, I need you to read to my sister."


    "Lisa, hey, let''s go with me!


    "Where did Ruth learn those words? You know," 10 years early, "right?


    "Ruth became a pussy."


    I''m sure the kids will shake. Feeling the sight, Lisa smiled unexpectedly. This was why Lisa couldn''t leave the city. But this time it was also strange to Lisa why she received dangerous assignments such as the Demon King Crusade, even though her life was quite stuck and she wanted to be highly rewarded. I''ve been avoiding the smell if it smells any more dangerous, but when I realized it, I was pulling the hem off the alphilis. It was also Lisa''s first experience that she didn''t understand her actions, her emotions.


    And every time I see the children smile, for some reason, the back of my chest is no longer Lisa. Lisa doesn''t even know why. It was too much discomfort to push it into the back of my chest because of my chi.


    At that time, I accidentally hear a voice from behind.


    "Ho, is that why Nushi works"


    "... to which extent?


    "Lord Lisa, I apologize for the unexpected visit."


    Soon, Alberto stood at the door with Sister. No, from a standing position, is Alberto being taken by Sister?


    "(I didn''t know Lisa wouldn''t notice until she was approached so close, who?


    "Let''s apologize for the sudden visit. Then I have something to tell you. Forgive me if I can''t."


    "What is it here, please go to the back room. Jake, Lisa needs to talk to this Sister. You''ll be all right. Have dinner with everyone."


    "Okay."


    Miriazal also urges Alberto to watch a boy called Jake try to move the children.


    "Alberto, take care of the kid."


    "Okay."


    Lisa prompts the room where she eats her meals, taking care of the heads of the anxious children. And I headed with Sister to the back room.


    "So, which is it?


    "This was rude. My name is Sister Millie. There was something I wanted to ask you. You''re allowed to visit all of a sudden."


    "If it''s a regular request, would you like me to go through the guild?


    "I want you to treat me as a regular request, but I can''t get the guild through. I''m not going to cut the reward for that."


    "I see, was the Demon King Crusade your request"


    "It''s not exactly dull."


    "Naturally."


    The two engage in a conversation as they explore the inside of their bellies.


    "So, what is a request?


    "It''s easy. I want Alphilis and Miranda to accompany me in the future. semi-permanent. The reward is to take care of the little ones here for the rest of my life."


    "... you''re a good hostage. Is it more of a threat than a request?


    Lisa turns to Miriazal with a stronger eye. I''m not actually seeing it, but I do that unexpectedly because of my habits when I was blind.


    "This, don''t take things obliquely like that. I suppose that would be a breakdown condition."


    "Why?


    "How will the lords, who have no parents and no family registration if they do poorly, live from now on? The kids may still get more. But can you live up to the demands of this city? What if there was another fire when you weren''t home? What if the robbery comes in? What if your lord dies at the client again??


    That possibility that Miriazal points out, Lisa didn''t even think about. But there is no solution, and I have tried not to think of anything as inconvenient as possible. I wonder how grown up Lisa seemed in that respect, but she was also still a child.


    "... you just say things you don''t like"


    "If you''re the head of the family, you should think about it. Perhaps now is a good time. Without learning, family registration, skill or anything, working properly is not easy. Know the world as children grow up and range of action increases, greed also, want to try themselves out. Then those kids, blind to the day, will soon be dying their hands in crime. Theft, extortion, prostitution... there may be murder."


    "You can say as much as you want. Lisa won''t let that happen!


    "No, you can''t."


    "What do you know!?


    Rarely did Lisa bare her voice.


    "I don''t trust adults or anything! Abandon and abuse children at their own convenience. I''ve had enough of those sights! Lisa will try to raise them!


    "Then you can''t do that like this. There doesn''t seem to be any major problems right now, but if there is one problem, this kind of life will soon collapse. Instead, it''s a miracle it hasn''t broken before."


    "Then what do I do?!?


    "Then I''ll tell you I''ll keep the eagle. I have seen so much as rot what happens to children without parents. I don''t like that anymore. Mostly drowning. Often bought as slaves and attacked by perverted consolations, or demons and warcraft... not locks"


    "... who the hell are you?


    "Aren''t you keeping your imagination?


    Miriazal, you have an invincible grin. Lisa hesitated to see if it should be put into words, but decided that silence was futile.


    "... at least, more than an Arnelian bishop. Probably the supreme bishop..."


    "What makes you think that? I''m not exactly that young."


    "Alberto said ''Master Miranda''. It shows that he is in a position to use veneration for his status more than a bishop. But it didn''t seem to make that much of an identity difference from where you stand when you act or from the trick. That''s what happened earlier. He was like a loyal watchdog, just waiting for your orders. That means your position is higher than that of the bishop."


    "Hmm, so?


    "I wonder if your willingness... to combine presence with so much magic is just to the extent of an archbishop, if demon kings, demons, etc. should have already been abolished from the world. I didn''t even imagine the supreme bishop was a monster."


    "Do you understand that much? Fantastic!"


    Patti Patti and Miriazal honestly applauded. But Lisa had started sweating sloppily earlier. That could be it. I didn''t know at first, but now Lisa knows how strong Miriazal is. Should it also be said to be a by-product of the battle against the Demon King? An overwhelming presence, perhaps enough to make it a twist, such as the Demon King we fought yesterday.


    The very existence of such a level of demons was already far beyond Lisa''s imagination, and she sincerely regretted raising such a dangerous presence in her own home again.


    "(Hey, what a... what a amount of magic and chi! The demon king we did yesterday is like a child compared to the presence in front of us... if such a presence is hostile to Lisa and the others, it''s impossible to survive any way. I need to get rid of just the little ones somehow... but if Alberto is a true knight to this guy, he has no more hitters)"


    My thoughts spin dizzily in Lisa''s head. but I don''t care what you think, I can''t find measures. Such an inside of Lisa, Miriazal connects the words.


    "No need to shy away from those who know so much, let me show you who I really am. Alberto is the second person alive to show you this. I never even showed it to Miranda. Pleasure, usually only show to those who kill."


    But the words were no longer heard by Lisa. They immediately perceived Miriazal''s swelling mind. She managed to tremble on her feet, but couldn''t get over it, and Lisa came to the spot.


    "Ah... ah..."


    My figure deforms to Miriazal. The body is wrapped with golden fur, and the tail grows. This time he wasn''t transformed enough to change his face, but his appearance was clearly different from that of a person.


    And the slowly approaching Miriazal feels like a very distant event for Lisa, who is too overwhelmed and confused. Eventually from Miriazal, who came to Lisa''s sight, his tail extended and wrapped around Lisa. Lisa can''t be slight. The emotion that came into its heart was a despair of self-helplessness that could only be frightened without success and could not protect the children.


    "(Lisa... will she die here...)"


    Thoughts cease before overwhelming power, and nothing can be thought of. All there is is is fear of death. I can feel my tiny self scared to death, but I don''t feel real. Maybe this is what happens when you die. When Lisa thought so,


    Fluffy...


    And I was struck with my head. I don''t know what happened to Lisa and I''ll do it right.


    "Mm, doesn''t the tail of the eagle feel good? I''m pretty proud of you."


    "... what?


    "What do you think you''re gonna do to me?


    "... confusing, conchishaw"


    Lisa sighs.


    "I thought they were gonna kill me."


    "If that''s what you want, don''t say hello. If you want them to trust you, you have to show them good intentions."


    "So is that. By the way, why the tail?


    "Do you have someone who can help you?


    No, Lisa doesn''t know what you''re talking about.


    "Children should be sweet to the Lord. Then to whom does your Lord sweeten? You can still be sweet on someone."


    Lisa''s eyes open wide. Never before have such words been uttered. I''ve never thought of it as sweet for anyone. Even my real parents wouldn''t let me do that. Something hot creeps up in Lisa''s eyes.


    "Hey... hey..."


    "Hmm? No, I''m worried about you looking at the Lord through the demon. Once upon a time, when it was hard for me, there were people who would give me a head like this. It was a very happy memory for me, and I would have been in a position to be called the Demon King by now if I had that person. Perhaps I should have stayed beside him the whole time, but unfortunately such a time was not long. I guess these things are in order. That''s why I wanted you to know that there are people watching over you, too. As it is, the Lord will be no sooner than the children. Wouldn''t you rather the Lord live as He pleases?


    "Free more..."


    I repeated so that Lisa could bite the word off.


    "And eventually the children will leave the Lord''s hand. Those who raise them must do so on that basis. so that the children can be properly independent. The role of Washi and the others is to provide children with choices so they can grasp their own future. To do that, first, your Lord needs to grasp your life."


    "Really..."


    "Does the tail of the eagle feel good, by the way?


    "Yes, very..."


    "Well, well, well."


    Miriazal laughs proudly, fumbling. Lisa could stay for a while, but I had doubts, so I thought I''d ask.


    "I need to ask you something, okay?


    "Yeah? Well, it depends."


    "Why would a demon be in a church priest or something?


    Lisa thought demons were not compatible with humans. That would be a common perception for the whole world. I can''t believe that the head of one of man''s greatest forces is a demon or something.


    "The longer we talk... well, it''s not even enough to hide it. The eagle is a very rare species. Now my people other than the eagle have died. The furs and tails of the eagles are considered invaluable. He didn''t have much power as a demon, so he kept being targeted by humans and demons alike."


    Miriazal remembers the old days. By the time she was born, the seeds were already doomed.


    "It was a long time ago... but I''m even more of a stickler. The number of tails is usually four, but there were only five. That''s why I was persecuted by my own people. There were no more than 100 of them in total. It''s really boring. Humans, demons, all worlds are the same. Fear and scorn those who are different from men"


    "My people chased me, I was chased by demons, I was chased by humans... and when I realized I was lost in a human village. I''m being chased around, too. I had one woman cover me when I decided I was ready to go this far."


    "To humans?


    Miriazar snorted firmly at Lisa''s words.


    "Bye. She used healing magic, even though the concept of witchcraft was not yet popular. The villagers took care of it very much. Well, more than that, I had a great personality. Whatever it was, she helped me and took care of me very much. I used to get my head on her lap. Sooner or later, the villagers will be better for me. I feel like I got my place for the first time."


    "I thought I''d pick the flower for the woman, so I left it in the woods for about half a day. And when he returned, the village was attacked by demons and wiped out. I hated demons, but Kansai was weak at the time. Nothing could escape... and the eagles who managed to survive were trained, and decades later, their demons were uprooted from the world by race. Then..."


    Miriazal keeps it for a while.


    "I''m just annoyed that it''s all over. The villagers are not coming back, and their lives are not coming back. There''s no purpose in life, there''s really nothing left for me to do, and help the fallen as I wander around. That''s a big thank you to me. To the demon eagle. Why? I thought so, but when I looked closely at myself, I somehow stayed the same as a human being. Because I''ve been thinking about fighting the villagers for all this time? I don''t know why."


    "At will?


    "Almost. It just takes a lot of strength to change the skeleton, so I don''t feel comfortable. The woman who helped me with the face is apparently the original. Either way, I started to go around helping people. He started following me, too. My first man. Shit. Then the number of things that behaved together with the eagle grew one after the other, and it became Arnelian today after the twist."


    Lisa was convinced when she heard the story so far. I''m surprised Arnelianism was established like a yuki, but I don''t think Lisa would be wrong about what she''s doing herself.


    "I see."


    "Then help the orphans, it''s a daily tea meal. Don''t worry. Yeah. Even orphans are properly educated and grow up fine if given the opportunity. I serve Arnelianism, but I have the mouth of an officer in other countries. From orphans to knights, to towns, to nations. The Lazars were not orphans either."


    Lisa had no words. Miriazal continued to be a human protector in distracting years. And it will continue to be. She might be trustworthy. It''s ironic that the first person you trust is a demon. No, you already trust Alphilis, too, or yourself.


    "So, we talked about the eagle, but what about yourself? Anyway, I haven''t told anyone. I don''t think this is a good time to talk about it."


    "Would you like to hear it?


    "Well, either, actually. Yeah. But if you don''t talk, your Lord''s heart will lose its equilibrium. Apparently, the Lord''s past is burdensome and untreated by himself. You don''t realize it yourself, no, you''re not conscious on purpose."


    "You, are you a sensor?


    "It''s not a year''s work! Cuckoo."


    A demon laughing happily. But she might be more trustworthy than anyone else. Besides, I''m sure I look like her. Lisa thinks so and remembers her past. I was rare in the Middle Plains and alone in the snow that snowed. Well, maybe Lisa should free my mind from that place already.


    "If it''s boring Lisa''s past, listen to me"


    "Fine. Let''s hear it loose."


    I can give my head to Miriazal, who is smaller than me.


    That''s how Lisa remembered her oldest memories...


    Continued

 28 Introduction to the World View Part 3 - Non-State Forces

    �� Arnelian Church


    sect supposedly founded by the Virgin Arnelia. The headquarters are in a city called Arnelia, where the Virgin is also supposedly to sleep. The commandments are not strict as a religion, but a strong view of organized giant charities. As the supreme power of the Church, the Virgin (supreme bishop) is rarely certified by one of the Churches everywhere for approximately 15 years. Its periodicity is irregular, in some cases the predecessor dies or simply retires. It should be noted that the organizational chart follows with three archbishops, six archbishop assistants and approximately 100 bishops under the Supreme Bishop. The certification of the Virgin is elected with the Archbishop and the Assistant Archbishop. Its range of forces is also said to be more than half a million on the eastern 2/3 of the continent and, when combined, the humans in ecclesiastical relations, making it the continent''s largest force.


    The beginning was a gathering of those who sympathized with Arnelia, the Virgin, who pilgrims all over the place, from which he developed into an aid to the Demon King''s Crusade, and refugee relief in the war. Monks and Sisters (especially Sisters who are women) who also have no combat skills are often in danger not only from their enemies but also from their allies, and now perform their functions as a protection group.


    If unjustified violence is committed to Arnelian Church officials, the countries and entities concerned are being made to pledge that under no circumstances will they receive Arnelian assistance. Instead, countries receiving Arnelian cooperation will receive Arnelian aid as a priority in famine, plagues and demonic crusades, and it is the current situation that benefits more than losses.


    The main Church activities during the Tahei period are the relief of the poor through the establishment of the District Church and the improvement of welfare and medical facilities. He has also set up certain parishes, and has sent priests to each of them to oversee each district.


    It should be noted that the Church of Arnelia has its own approximately 30,000 armed organizations, the Knights of the Temple, and that if it is within the State of the Arnelia Church Faction, it is recognized as having the same powers and actions as the Knights of that country. But while the priest''s role is to oversee Sister, Monk, and other institutional workers, the Temple Knights often undertake demonic crusades. There is also the aspect that it was established to hit Sister Monk''s protection in places with poor land patterns. Some of them, like the Virgin, go on a pilgrimage ordeal with Sister.


    �� Magic Church


    An organization to a degree slightly younger than the Church of Arnelia, but the inauguration of its predecessor is considered almost equivalent to human history. It is assumed that the study was recommended for a long time before the elves were taught magic, but it is uncertain because of the various theories.


    In the past, he actively cooperated with countries because of his crusade against the Demon King, but since dawn, he forbade intervention in war as a church. But many magicians wanted to demonstrate their abilities, and they left the church and took part in the war personally. The Church was generous to such people without punishment (to put it badly, magicians had many researcher-skinned humans, whose political colors were faint and cumbersome), thus increasing the number of people studying witchcraft in various divisions and personally.


    However, in the wake of Herhard the Mage''s forbidden war, accusations from all over the continent have focused on the Mages, and yet witch trials and persecution of unspeakable magicians have taken place. The Church, which has come to realize the seriousness of the matter, declares throughout the continent that it will exacerbate the punishment and strictly supervise the sorcerer. Using astrology and fortune, the Church decided to take over and manage in bulk those who were born with magic.


    In addition, those who offer to join the Magic Church from themselves shall be awarded a grace, and if they exercise magic without the permission of the Church and cause harm to ordinary people, they shall be treated as if they had been conquered.


    As a result, the activities of the sorcerer became much more popular than at one time, but it is implicitly understood that the Church is not in a position to oversee all of them. It is just said that the strength of the troops in action to carry out the conquest is considerable and that once the conquest is decided, it is not possible to escape first. For this reason, magicians who prefer to cause harm to ordinary people do not exist on the surface first.


    It should be noted that the selection of the head of the Magic Church is made at the Magic Speaker''s Conference, which takes place every five years, and that those who have made the research presentations that are most in the interest of the Church during the four years since the last selection of the Speaker are to be selected. Therefore, it is possible to become the head of the Church even at the age of 10, according to the results of the study.


    Furthermore, although it is a system of sorcery, there are vertical divisions due to 8 attributes and horizontal divisions due to the method of use. Types of methods used include spiritual witchcraft, rational witchcraft, summoning, and dark witchcraft. Furthermore, magic is an attribute of every basic lineage, and methods of use can be learned some acquired. Note that in the case where a single attribute is strongly expressed, the hair color may change depending on the element, and the stronger one is said to change to the color of the eyes.


    For this reason, many people dye their hair because changing their hair color is an honor for magicians, as well as being known to their enemies and very handy in sorcery warfare. Some of them manipulate multiple systems of witchcraft, but the best in history is said to be six.


    Incidentally, "magic" and "witchcraft" are separate, and witchcraft that is certified as "magic" is contraindicated in use and sealed in the church. Magic, by the way, is regarded as magic that has an irreversible and permanent impact on history, land and people due to its use, and is contraindicated because of the arbitrary influence of its users in the world. Incidentally, examples of magic previously certified as magic include "permanent changes in the attributes of the land," and the use of which has altered the form of people living and growing up on the land.


    �� Church of Olimpus


    A church that has emerged in the last 200 or 300 years, dominating 1/3 of the western continent. Unlike the Church of Arnelia, the word of God, referred to as the Olimpus 10 God, is doctrinal and idolatrous. Arnelianism also places statues of Arnelian the Virgin as objects of prayer and penance of the faith, but differs from the Church of Olimpus in that she is the Virgin ? God.


    In the Church of Olimpus, if it is 10, you are free to choose a believing God, but in each case the doctrine and commandments are quite harsh. Atheism is also not allowed in the Orimpas doctrinal area and is treated heretically as the same crime for breaking commandments. It should also be noted that the treatment of heresy is very strict, and once the verdict of heresy is handed down, it does not first cover it, and the disposition is mostly execution. As a result, most of those who have been sentenced to heresy escape, but they are released a very strict pursuer called the "heretical interrogator," to the point where they are told that it would be better to burn to the point of being interrogated.


    The operation of the Church is determined in meetings between the supreme powers in the faith of each of the 10 gods, taking what can be termed a "separation of powers". It should be noted that the operation is similar to that of the Arnelian Church, but the land is generally rougher in the west than in the east because it is not as thorough as Arnelianism for its shallow history, and because in the lower layers there is also a discord due to the difference of the faithful God.


    �� Association Against Demons


    Association present on the eastern continent. Unlike each church in the west, however, its purpose is a pure battle group aimed at the destruction of demons.


    In the first place, the eastern continent is far above the western continent, along with the number and strength of demons, and yet the human sphere of power has not reached half the continent.


    On the eastern continent there was a time when humans were treated like demonic livestock, and demons and human certainty are somewhat stronger than in the west. For this reason, there is no reconciliation with demons in the anti-demon association, and "instant annihilation" is a creed.


    The Association against Demons consists of a number of powerful bloodlines that have succeeded in demonic shedding, from which it democratically decides to represent (lead) and maintains its balance of power by replacing it every few years.


    The current leadership is fairly strong and is said to have increased the human force map by 30% in the five years of his tenure. For that reason, 11 years after he was in the lead, he is still in the lead.


    But the reality is riddled with mystery, and although there seems to be some negotiation with the western continent, it is assumed that few know the details.

 29 New People, Part 3 - Lisas Memories

    "Where should I talk from..."


    Lisa can''t hide her confusion. Anyway, she never told anyone about her situation. I thought that was something that Lisa''s pride would never allow, and that should never have been in the world, such as showing her weakness. On the other hand, if she makes fun of Alphilis, she is confident in spinning her words as if she were going to water the stands.


    Seeing a mouthful of Lisa, Miriazal delivers a help ship.


    "Was your Lord an orphan from the beginning?


    "No. I was born into a very normal family and lived with my parents for three. It''s not wealthy or poor, it seems like it was a very normal household."


    Then we should talk from there.


    Miliazar prompts me. Yes, it was definitely a normal family.


    Lisa''s father, according to her vague memories, said she was tied to a mother who was a young man who had originally come out of the province to earn money in this measia and was the billboard daughter of a liquor store where she used to hang out with her friends. Apparently his father was quite a good young man too, but his mother said it was a beautiful woman and the shop was thriving with guests coming for her. And by the time she got married and Lisa was born, her father was expected to be working and was hired as a regular person, not as a earner. It would have been exactly the time for a father to say that it was the pinnacle of his life.


    Her mother also moved to a florist because the liquor store was late at night, but she made her brag Lisa like every night that sales more than doubled since she started working. It was my mother''s routine to teach Lisa the types and names of flowers she handled, and Lisa was looking forward to being taught the names of new flowers every day. The colorful flowers my mother takes home one round at a time, the cute smell, the name of the flower, the meaning of it. Every time I knew one flower, the world seemed to expand one.


    "I was a very happy family. We always took the weekly holidays as a family and the three of us went out to various places. My hair color was a little strange... but my parents said, ''That''s a very pretty color. Watching Lisa always praised me for being kind''. Yes, it was supposed to be going very well. Not until Lisa utters that word."


    Happy family. Humans can''t feel inside when they''re happy, but Lisa still felt it. But Lisa had something I really wondered about. Yes, for some reason... for some reason, a woman is always clinging to my father''s neck.


    "There''s a woman around your neck?


    Miriazar asks.


    "Yes, he was a beautiful man. It doesn''t seem particularly harmful, I look at my mother and father with lonely, envious eyes. You couldn''t talk, you didn''t seem to see me"


    "You didn''t think something was wrong?


    "I think so now, but at the time, I didn''t have any particular doubts that it would be like that with humans because I saw different things with others,"


    "I see, is the Lord''s eye a kind of devil''s eye"


    Demonic Eye - An eye with special abilities, acquired by birth or by acquired training. Most are born. Speaking of famous demonic eyes, there are chiari eyes, petrified demonic eyes, fired demonic eyes, etc. In Lisa''s case, it may have been the demonic eye of psychosis.


    "And more than that. Isn''t Lisa''s blindness born?


    "I saw it when I was born... and I crushed it myself"


    "Do something painful. I can imagine why."


    "... let''s keep talking"


    I don''t know what to say, but it didn''t seem to make any difference, so I didn''t say anything, but Lisa''s questions grew more and more every day. These days I am old enough to ask adults "why" and "why" even if they are not. Lisa''s doubts will also be particularly so. That she didn''t put the question to her mouth because for some reason I had a feeling it wasn''t a good idea.


    But Lisa''s questioning, which finally reached its limit, forced her to say a forbidden word. And on her sixth birthday, she finally asked her parents.


    "Dad. How come you always carry a woman''s person?


    In one word, Lisa remembers her parents froze. Normally, I''m like, "What are you talking about? I thought I was laughing, but I knew her parents.


    "It''s that night. For the first time in my life, I heard my parents curse at each other. I remember staring at that sight that takes place in the living room through the gap between the doors. And -"


    The next morning, his father left the house. Lisa asked her mother why, but her mother answered.


    "My mother gradually started going crazy from that day on. I tended to take time off from work and sometimes slept all day. I remember Lisa couldn''t eat anything all day and grabbed the bread she kept at home herself"


    After all those months of living like that. It''s been a long time since my mother came out into the living room. Lisa expected me to cook a meal and spoke innocently to her mother. but


    "My mother was completely distracted. Depressed, bearded eyes. Skinny cheeks, dry and glossy lips. I remember that there was no shadow of her reputation as one of the best beauties in Meesia, and she looked like a dead man."


    "... so?


    "And here''s what I did when you looked at me." I shouldn''t because you were born! If you hadn''t said that, if it hadn''t been for that woman... she would have always been mine! ''. That''s why I''ve strangled Lisa. "


    "It''s not what real parents do now."


    "Lisa thinks so, too. So I resisted with all my might."


    I didn''t know what happened for a moment, but Lisa''s survival instincts worked faster than thought. He stabbed his mother in the hand with a fork that was on the table and bit her as scared as he could possibly possibly possibly possibly possibly possibly possibly possibly possibly possibly possibly possibly, in a six-year-old child''s counterattack, but more than that, his mother was mentally shocked.


    "''Lisa, do you betray me to you?'' And I remember being told. Lisa felt like she''d done something very bad, and she just stood there, and I thought my mother had walked out, and she started pounding oil all over the area singing her nose."


    "... so?


    "I guess I didn''t even see Lisa anymore. I set fire to the house without even checking Lisa''s position. I managed to extinguish the fire, but as young as I was, I learned that the momentum of the fire was too strong to help."


    It would have been nothing but a survival instinct for Lisa to jump out of the house without shrinking as she was. I could only hear my mother laughing like crazy when she looked back. The surroundings became a fuss, but nothing came into Lisa''s ear anymore.


    And Lisa left the spot to escape, in front of a florist where her mother worked if she noticed.


    "I used to go to my mother''s florist all the time, so I just knew her face. But my eyes on Lisa were cold. As I learned later, it seemed like my mother, who went crazy, was bragging about me there, saying, ''That kid is a monster''. Originally this is the kind of hair color, and it seemed to be the real thing around me that I didn''t want to be involved with Lisa."


    Lisa remembers the sights of that time. It''s like being alone in the world. That''s when she saw the meadowy drugs her mother used so often in florists. It''s an item that my mother remembers being so angry at me when I try to play with it once.


    "Lisa didn''t want to see anything of this world anymore. The thing I believed in collapsed away and happiness never came back... so I wasn''t sure, but I punched that pill in my eye. There was screaming from around, but Lisa was satisfied. In fact, I can''t see anything anymore."


    "But it''s strange. You didn''t want to die, you never thought of taking that pill. When I realized that, Lisa''s despair deepened. No way, because I didn''t even think I had the guts to just kill myself. With these eyes, I can''t help but die, wondering what to do. And I was blind, and I was alone, and I didn''t know where I was... how long had it been, and it snowed rarely on Misia in the Middle Plains?"


    I couldn''t see it, but I could easily imagine that it was snowing quite a bit. Lisa only saw it snow on her mother''s return once before, but she remembers a very fantastic sight and feeling as if the sky was blessing her self.


    I felt that my life wasn''t going to hold until the snow stopped due to hunger and cold, and Lisa thought it wasn''t bad again if I was going to die in beautiful snow, but she noticed a cry coming from nowhere before she lost consciousness.


    "I heard the little one cry. That was Jake. When Lisa went to Jake, the kid was still clinging to me as she cried. Lisa was already willing to die, but she wondered if it would be the same as her father or mother to wind up with that child. I didn''t just want to be irresponsible to those who were weaker than me."


    "When did you wake up as a sensor?


    "That''s when. When the energy to live came back to a boil, my ability as a sensor awakened. From there on out, as you know."


    Lisa flies back, but it''s not a very lifelike life. Of course for Miriazal, who has lived a long time, I know as much about his more miserable life, etc. even so.


    But Miriazal uttered a word that could also be taken as spicy. Miriazal knows that all comfort is not kindness, although it is after taking Lisa''s personality into account.


    I''ll tell you what, I have no sympathy.


    "I thought you would say that. Lisa feels perfectly sympathetic."


    "But if there''s anything I can do, I''ll help. That much weight and emotion."


    "I''m happy to take care of you. But they already made me sweet earlier."


    "Well, she''s a prized woman. Well, if you want to be sweet again, you can always be sweet."


    "... let me do that"


    Lisa answers slightly lightly. Seeing how it was, Miriazar stroked Lisa''s head again with her tail.


    Continued

 30 New Friends, Part 4 - Celebration Victory Party

    "So it''s time to get back to the original story. Will you take the request?


    "... fine. It certainly makes sense what you say. I''ll try to believe you. But if you betray Lisa''s expectations..."


    "What do we do? Are you coming to kill me??


    "That''s potently difficult, so it''s better to die! Let''s spread so embarrassing rumors and wipe them out socially."


    "It''s scarier that way! 14 It''s not the idea of people your age, is it?


    "Heh heh, because even now, the training grounds are creeping up"


    Lisa laughs invincibly, with no expression on her face. If Miriazal makes a mistake, she''ll do it for real. Miriazal wasn''t even in the pattern, and I felt something a little chilly on my back.


    "Well, here''s one more question from Lisa,"


    "Nice? No three sizes, then."


    "Who cares about the size of a toddler? More than that, why do you care about those two so much?


    "That''s not a big deal! I don''t think it''s much different that your Lord cares about those two."


    As for Miriazal, I meant to say it with a lot of tea, but Lisa seemed annoyed.


    "Do not tear it up"


    "Well, you boring bastard... you heard Miranda was immortal, didn''t you?


    "Yes."


    "''I''m not dying,'' we''re good. But ''I can''t die'' is hard. When I was looking at the one that lost my lover before, it was really painful. It''s worse than the Lord thinks if you despair of life, you can''t die."


    I remember when Miriazal narrowed his eyes and picked up Miranda before.


    I had a reputation for having a woman dyeing her whole body red with demonic returning blood and running around, which was also a problem in my guild. The man who tried to get close to the woman had been rendered irreversible regardless of his feelings of good or evil, but to that extent, nothing Miriazar intended to put out.


    But Miriazar moved when he even laid his hands on the warcraft/demons that made him promise not to attack humans and the beasts who were relatively friendly to humans. At first, I sent in my own dark spot, no mouth, but even if the report came up that I had stopped, after a while, it would be confirmed that I was alive again. At the end of the day, Miriazal went out on her own after reports that the captured woman would not die for anything she did.


    Miranda''s eyes I saw then. It already emitted a different light, unlike that of a person. It was equipped with a woman who was supposed to be just a human being, the pressure of even Miriazal in the war to feel scared (oozing).


    But at the same time, Miriazal remembers feeling sad. What the hell happened to a woman''s life by the time she started looking that far? Just thinking about it hurt Miriazal''s chest.


    Miriazal, who decided to put Miranda at her disposal after an extra bend, but while surveillance said purpose and surroundings, she was full of feelings in her heart to guide Miranda. Even his life expectancy was getting tired of life, but when the immortal woman in front of him wondered what life he was going to live, Miriazal was caught in the thought of her breasts being crushed.


    "Even if I say it''s rather happiness that''s waiting for a human to die. Yes. If only from the presence of longevity like the eagles. But I''m afraid I''m not immortal. This body has already passed its full season, and the eagle will live another 1000 years."


    "Long enough, I think."


    "To you. But not to Miranda. Miranda can''t imagine how many years she''ll live. Until the end of this earth, we shall live at our lowest. Perhaps you will live even after this earth is over."


    When her life span apparently turned out to be longer than that of the same race, Miriazal had a serious idea of losing her own life. Though it had just been established at the time, I honestly didn''t care about Arnelianism or anything else, and despite being a group aimed at the salvation of others, I was about to run out of love for people trying to contend with me on something.


    Still, there was one more reason why Arnelia could not be forgotten. Being able to meet a trustworthy human from the core again. It was the second happy time for Miriazal.


    Ever since then, nothingness as before has ceased to be in Miriazal. Not even the most completely disappeared.


    "I don''t have a long life, but I still have someone to serve me for a long time. A lot of people and people loved me again. There were many who died unhappily, but many who lived happily ever after. But Miranda has lost almost everything that has done her good in an unfortunate way. With all those memories, the human mind dies"


    "... that''s for sure"


    "Neither does immortality, and immortality is a problem. You never die when you''re torn apart. Then we can push him into inactivity. Try to keep it torn apart, and get it torn apart or something. You can''t die, you can''t regenerate, you can''t stay that way forever. You know how horrible an imagination that is?


    "Lisa would definitely forgive me."


    Lisa shuddered unexpectedly. I unconsciously imagined those sights, and that''s when I thought of what Miranda would look like. What if I am? It''s not even easy to imagine.


    "That''s because the exterior is beautiful again. And unfortunately, there are some human beings and demons who can imitate as brutally as we can imagine."


    "I know that somehow."


    I''ve avoided strife, Lisa, but if you''re in the guild, you''ll hear the woes of the battlefield. There were also a number of instances where I wanted to turn my ear away, even in cases I dealt with on a daily basis.


    "I''m worried about Alphilis again. It''s actually best to live in hiding in the back of the mountain, but that still looks cute. I wish I could travel with you, but unfortunately, that''s not how it works."


    "So I took Lisa. Isn''t there a shortage of power in Lisa?


    "Either way, we can''t have a big one, such as one who outweighs me in strength. Besides, I guess I''m not omnipresent again. Generally speaking, journeys are good for each other who can forgive. They only look like kids to me... well, that was annoying, if that''s what you mean."


    "No, I don''t hate it as much as I thought. Instead, if it wasn''t even about the little ones, you might have offered from me."


    Lisa responds instantly. This reaction was also a little unexpected for Miriazal.


    "Hmm... why?


    "Somehow... those two bother me. And I was with them, and they were the most pleasant people I''ve ever felt. In sensor-style terms, does it say that there is less noise? Somehow, it''s strange for younger me to say that I feel I have to protect those two, especially Alphilis"


    Lisa doesn''t know why she thinks so. Sensors are basically powerless creatures, and I know I''m of little use, unless I surprise you in battle. It''s weird that I''m in a position to be protected by Alphilis, and I want to protect Alphilis.


    "Hmm. Well, maybe the same reason Miranda''s around. Indeed, he is a man who is inspired by wonder and protective appetite, and he is more credible when the Lord, the Sensor, says"


    "Well, weird''s gonna come by, too,"


    "It''s weird..."


    Miriazal erupted unexpectedly. Horrible because somehow the sight is easy to imagine.


    "But the weird bug is Lisa will be doing the gussy from behind, so don''t worry"


    "Well, the more... kukuku"


    Lisa imitated Guthali from behind, so the trick was adorable and Miriazal stood up and laughed.


    "(A spare human being to let this die, too. I was wondering if you''d keep the sneaky dark side of the eagle on your escort...)"


    and so on.


    Then Miriazal and Lisa successfully negotiated and joined the Alphilis.


    Apparently Millie wants to join us for a celebration. Plus Lisa said she wanted to accompany the two of us on our journey. At first they were the surprised Alphilis, but it was a pleasure to understand that more fellow travellers were welcome.


    The celebration was proposed by Alphilis and was to be held at the store of the first beast man to speak to her in the town of Meesia. At the store I visited, he gets me a seat with two replies. When we met, it was him who remained loving. He was a dog beast and a human half, named Wold.


    "No, I''m so grateful your sister remembers me!


    "Oh, I won''t forget what I owe people, will I?


    "This guy''s gonna say something nice. What do you say, sister, why don''t you date me next time?


    "What are you dictating about Alfi the Atashi? You chara man!


    "Did you just get a weird bug?"


    Miranda and Lisa put their prey in their hands.


    "Shit, this is awesome! And I didn''t know your sister was your hobby."


    "Chi, no! I''m a clean male lover... that?


    "Is that a slut statement here? What can I say at any time of night and what''s wrong? It''s not good for education."


    "Alfie... you''re not gonna follow me, are you?


    "Follow me!


    "I see... Lord Alfi likes men,"


    "Alberto, that''s definitely the story, right?


    I haven''t had a lot of booze in it yet, but it''s a bunch of things that might have happened after that. The owner of the store, a wolf beast, looks at the situation.


    "Wold, you''re a good customer."


    "Right? And all the beauties. Take care of your eyes. Now."


    "Right, it would be nice to call it a pretty good bunch of beauties in the eyes of a beast man. but you''re better than that."


    "Really? I don''t know much about it."


    "Well, it''s just weird"


    It is the woman of the cat beast man who has committed evil. I''m doing my little one alone in front of the store owner.


    "Isn''t that something good? Don''t tell him that, Nia."


    "There''s more to restlessness than that. Warriors must be calm."


    "Your warrior chief has nothing to do with calm, does he?


    "That''s why my skin doesn''t fit! But the track record is first-class... and I don''t understand it."


    "Well, he was special. But those guys could be as strong as your warrior chief, too, right?


    "Well, no big deal."


    "You''re worried about saying something like that?


    "I''m not worried!


    The cat beast man called Nia is Dan! and put the cup on the table with momentum. but it is obvious from the side (solder) that the mimi and tail are moving irrespective of the pico and intriguing to them.


    "(You''re an easy guy to understand...)"


    "(It''s easy to understand...)"


    Urd and the manager smiled bitterly at each other, but decided to leave the stubborn nia alone because she would never admit it.


    "So, why are you drinking milk in a liquor store?


    "... booze is bad for you"


    "No, no, no, no, no, no. It''s good for you, right? Mr. Nia, you''re an adult now, aren''t you?


    "You want to grow taller now?


    "Leave me alone!"


    Sure, even the cats with a lot of small ones are a bit, no. As a warrior, Nia is pretty small. It would be forbidden for her to say that she is no longer taller at her age. Such folds, plus the seats of the Alphilis and the others, are all the more exciting.


    "Alberto, you haven''t had a drink at all since earlier!


    "I am Shimodo. You can''t drink."


    "Oh, so what are you drinking?


    "It''s couscous fruit juice"


    "Are you a child!?


    "... if you didn''t think couscous fruit juice would come this way at all earlier, were you the cause, Alberto"


    "... f, I won''t give you fruit juice. Wold, I need two more bottles of couscous juice over here."


    "Chi... Uld! This is 3!


    "... four."


    "5!"


    Apparently, a strange battle has begun. Lisa VS Alberto is just the combination.


    "I mean, a one-sip match for fruit juice, what?


    and Alphilis added tea, but the sparks were scattered around to stop it... and decided to leave it alone.


    So, Millie and Miranda on the other hand...


    "Sister ~ (Looks like you finally told the truth. Finally got a pee, chick)"


    "Millie - (Ahhh, isn''t it time you needed a pair of ostriches at your age?


    "Sister ~ (you idiot, another 1000 years would be awesome!


    "Millie ~ (I can''t, it''s time for the bathroom to be close, right?


    "Sister ~! (Isn''t it time for you to Yului?


    "Millie ~! (It''s better than molding like you!


    The two of us should only have called each other names from earlier, but for some reason the atmosphere is getting worse and worse. No one but them knows the sincere exchange hidden behind the words. Naturally, no one answers the Alphilis question as to why.


    "(I feel Sister Millie is gubbing alcohol from earlier... is that okay?


    Alcohol is generally forbidden until an adult reaches the age of 16, but once permitted for celebratory purposes. It is only natural that such a gesture should not be observed. In addition, the age limit varies slightly from region to region.


    But what Millie is drinking right now was a pretty strong booze in the tavern, too. Previously, Alphilis only drank a glass of the same liquor, which made his feet suspicious. The two sisters have already started drinking trumpets in bottles.


    "I''m not molded! (Sister ~)"


    "Then show it to me -! (Millie ~)"


    "Hey, is it the opposite of the real thing and pre-construction?


    Two people start trying to take it off somehow. It just doesn''t go out of style, like stripping (strips) two sisters in a place like this. Ask Alberto for help, but there you are, and at some point there are about 15 empty bottles of couscous fruit juice. And Lisa and Alberto''s eyes were completely seated and they were starting to shed suspicious light.


    "(How can that happen with fruit juice? Somebody help me!)"


    Alphilis trying to hold down two of Millie and Miranda, but on the contrary was easily screwed over. It may be meritoriously appropriate.


    And at that time, a twitch arose from the entrance to the tavern. Alphilis wondered if his heart shouted through, but apparently things aren''t the swallowing atmosphere he said they were. My buddies, who were acting strange earlier, are already back to their sanity.


    Continued

 31 New Companion, Part 5 - Dark Elf Girl

    "Somebody help me..."


    Seeing who came in, Alphilis doubted his eyes. Brown skin, pointy ears, blue eyes reminiscent of the sea, and long flowing silver hair.


    "(Dark Elves?


    Elves are another name for the forest people and are considered a species closer to the Spirit than humans. There are more long-lived people than humans, and they are considered to be a very temperamental serene race (some theories are scarce in emotion). He is also particularly brilliant at witchcraft, so much so that there are theories that elves have taught humans about witchcraft.


    They are said to live in places rich in nature and predominantly in the northern forest areas. The exterior features pointed long ears, while elves with white skin are cooperative with humans, Alphilis has heard that dark elves with brown skin are hostile not only to humans, but also to elves, as a species that cooperated with the Demon King. Even a cooperative elf to humans is rarely seen in urban areas, yet it could be killed first if Dark Elves gave it to the city.


    I have that dark elf in front of me right now, but I don''t feel as evil as rumors. The look is the poor girl herself, rather even elegant to peek at. No, I wonder if she''s more bloody and dying than that. I noticed that the elf was about to fall. Before thinking about it, Alphilis had already run to the kid and hugged her.


    "Somebody, give me an allowance!


    "Alfi, get out of the way!


    Miranda rushes quickly. but the girl''s injuries are pretty deep and there''s a lot of blood coming from her belly. I can see with certainty that there is already no extra force in my hands to hold my belly, and my whole body is turning bright blue despite my brown skin.


    "This is... Atashi, there''s nothing more I can do..."


    "Really?"


    There''s been a big blood vessel hit, and there seems to be damage to the gut. Miranda thought she might be able to say she was alive a lot. How can there be any reason to obsess raw? But no matter how, the girl in the dark elf was about to take a moment or not.


    "But..."


    Miranda takes a glimpse of Miriazal. If her healing magic, also known as the best in the continent, or. But Miriazal looks sinister in the eye for Miranda''s help.


    "Personally, I wouldn''t recommend it, it''s usually fate to be dead. If you help us, we''re gonna get into trouble, okay?


    "Isn''t it your destiny to help this child here?


    Seeing Miriazal with Miranda''s soggy eyes. Alphilis doesn''t know what he''s doing, and he''s just confused and grated by Millie, who has a different tone.


    "Miranda, don''t look at me like that... you can help me, but I don''t know what''s next, okay?


    "I don''t mind, please"


    Alphilis wondered that the tone had changed until Miranda, but not now. As Miriazal walks in gently, he is examining the wounds on the dark elf.


    "Well, let me see... hmm, I can afford this and I''m fine with it. Stay back because I use magic, especially Miranda. If you''re influenced by Washi magic, it''s not funny that you''re too purified to get evil out of your Lord."


    "If you''re joking!


    "Don''t rush that... Hey Dark Elf. I''m gonna help you, so I''m gonna have you tell me why later, okay?


    The girl apparently replied tough, but I managed to make her snort.


    "All right, it''ll be easier soon."


    As Miriazal marked with his hands, for a moment, I felt the ambient air stationary. After that, mysterious and warm minds surround them. It''s as if the light is pouring in, focusing on her. The condition was enough to be confirmed from outside the store.


    Human beings other than Miranda and Alberto have no reason to know, but this is the restorative magic of Miriazal, which rang throughout the continent as a "miracle of the Virgin". In the normal Sister Priest, collecting light in her hands is the limit as a convergence of magic, but in her case, collecting light to cover her whole body. When using further extensive healing magic, gather light enough to cover a hemispherical radius of about 10 m. In fact, Miriazal is better at sacred offensive witchcraft, but he can''t go wild in his position, and that''s where he used it decades ago. Well, if you say most enemies are nice enough, that''s it.


    And Miriazal started chanting.


    [O merciful healing spirit lurking in the earth and dancing in the wind. Give me your blessings, and help us in our misery. You bring the flesh back into the name of the Spirit now.]


    Recovery Magic Circle


    And the area is wrapped in light, and everyone who was on the spot in so much glare accidentally blocks their eyes. And slightly, when everyone slowly opened their eyes again, there was a radius of about 5 m drawn on the ground with a line of light, and the air was clear as if something evil had fallen out of the perimeter. And the dark elf woman was getting up on the spot with her eyes closed and her face not sure what had happened to her.


    "Now you don''t have to worry about your life. But you can''t recover completely at once, so don''t get out of that magic formation for a while, okay? What, for a moment, the effect of that direction has. So if you go to bed overnight, you''re totally fine."


    Hmm, and Miriazal smiles and shows it well. The elf woman, surprised, let her bow with a pepper and a cute bow.


    "So I''m going to ask you to tell me what''s going on, but should I pay for it?


    "Well, I think it would be better if I could."


    "I''m sorry, store owner, can you ask for a decent one?


    The manager, who was watching, nodded and showed it. Wold is distracted, but he has no idea why the manager is accustomed to the training ground.


    "Right, that''s exactly what''s going to make this less of a sales place. The crowd can even go outside the store. There you go. There you go! I''ll leave you for free today!


    "Owner, thank you"


    "I mean fine. But I''ll let you know what''s going on, too, okay?


    "There''s no point in it."


    The guests, who were on their way to rice and booze, complained orally, but the shopkeeper here is confident in his arm. When he caught a couple of them and threw them away, they all had to leave awesome.


    "This is it, okay?


    "Enough. Let''s talk about it."


    "Yes, I''m late, but I''m Fenna-Schmidt-Rosenworks."


    "Rosenworks?"


    Miriazal''s complexion changes.


    "Isn''t that the blood muscle of the royal family of dark elves!?


    "Yes, I will take the last seat of the division, but I am certainly one who will take you to the blood of the royal family. Again, without misunderstanding," Dark Elves "is your human name, given the colour of your skin. We call ourselves Explorers. The people who helped the demons are similar in appearance to us, but they are called the" scorners, "and we know who they are. I hope you understand."


    "Mm... that was rude"


    Miriazal apologizes very badly. Fenna continues in a gentle token.


    "Our settlements are very small and have a population of about 100 people. I lived secluded in the depths of the Darkas forest. But the other day, in the wake of a sudden attack by humans, the inside perished..."


    "Human?


    It was Miranda who raised her bare voice.


    "The closest thing to the Darkas Forest is the Duchy of Krums, but wasn''t that a pacifist country? The war itself hasn''t been fought in decades, has it?


    "I''m relatively young, so I don''t know much more about the human world. I wonder if it was Krums who stormed us."


    "But, Dark... no, if you''re a Seeker, you have many times as much magic as we do, don''t you? How many people have you been attacking?


    "I don''t think there were 100 of them"


    Miranda was not the only one surprised by this, but Miriazal as well. But the other members don''t know why.


    "Hey, is that so unlikely? It''s about the same on the number..."


    "Oh, well, you don''t know Alfi, do you? By the way, they say the average elf magic power is 10 times that of a human being. When I become royal, I am told that I will surpass 100 times more. So if a hundred elves get together, they''ll tell us that the war between the nations will be tilted."


    "Is it that amazing?


    "Right. So the number of elves is very small, but they survive without being eliminated from the ground. There''s no war from us. It''s a warm race, and it''s too dangerous to attack and destroy an elf without the benefit."


    "I don''t know if it''s the total annihilation of just 100 people... what happened?


    Miriazal took over the words. Fenna continues.


    "There were soldiers whose witchcraft... witchcraft barely worked. Still, some of us were able to fight with weapons, but more than 30 of the only four humans who were in the lead were slaughtered and lay low in an instant. For the rest of my life, my father and mother told me to run away, and I tried to run away with my mother''s metamorphosis magic, but there came a soldier slashing me... and my mother was slashed to death in front of me. I was also injured by a hand wound and had little or no magic startup time, so the coordinates of the destination were crazy and I should have asked my fellow countrymen for help... they were flying me to this city."


    Tears in Fenna''s eyes. She just lost her mother in front of her. Probably a clan too.


    "Please... could you take me back to the Darkas Forest? It can be as far as the nearby town. I don''t want you to accompany me inside."


    "Alfie, what do we do?


    I looked around at the Alphilis and the others as Fenna begged. Even for her, I guess there''s nothing else to rely on. Elves are basic, not out of the woods. If you were young, you wouldn''t even know what kind of place Meesia is in right now and how to get back into the woods. It is also extremely dangerous for those who are worldly said to be dark elves to roam the human world alone.


    That much of the circumstance is that we all understood instantly, but honestly, taking on Fenna is dangerous, no matter who thinks. Knowing that, Miranda asks Alphilis.


    "Am I allowed to decide?


    "Well, the leader is you. Atashi is my companion, and now I have to do this in particular. But let me give you my personal opinion, I can''t recommend it. But I''m going to follow you."


    "Lisa agrees. I don''t have a good feeling about it, but I don''t think it would be most regrettable for Alfi to move with his mind."


    "I..."


    Watch how Fenna is doing. Blue eyes mixed with anticipation and anxiety, like asking for help, but sorry, stare at Alphilis.


    "(... throw this kid out and continue his journey with ease? unthinkable)"


    Alphilis'' decision was quick.


    "I''ll help her. Send her inside properly!


    "! Oh, thank you..."


    "But your clan..."


    "I know. We''re not going to check on the survival of the clan. I''m just going to check on the secret seal that''s going to be passed on to the clan."


    "Secrets?"


    I just wanted to make sure the clan was cheap, and Alphilis thought so.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t tell you what it is. But depending on the circumstances of the seal, my future behavior will change."


    "Okay, I''m not going to ask you about the content. Well, good to see you again. I''m Alphilis. So, it''s Miranda who''s older and has a dirty mouth over here, and Lisa who''s younger and has a bad mouth."


    "Ahem! Whose mouth is dirty!?


    "Absolutely, I''m busy when it comes to big women."


    No, it seems to be getting targeted.


    "But what are we gonna do about it? Pretty far, and the terrain''s pretty complicated around there, huh? By the way, Atashi''s hardly been anywhere around here."


    "It''s reasonable to ask someone to show you around."


    "You''re not familiar with Fenna?


    "I''ve never stepped out of the woods, so... if we split the woods in somewhat, we''ll know."


    "I''ll show you."


    Before all turned to the sudden offer, a cat beast man stood at some point. Is your back smaller than Lisa''s? But he has a strong face and a tight body. Apparently he is used to traveling and creates an atmosphere where he has experience in battle.


    "I''m Nia. He is a member of the military of Groussard, but currently travels alone to train samurai. I''m familiar with the neighborhood, but how about a guide?


    "I appreciate the guidance, but... why did you care about that?


    "I''m ashamed to abandon the troubled because I''m a soldier of Groussard."


    Hmm! and Nia turns away, but comes back, the manager laughs.


    "Don''t lose your temper, Nia. Let me be honest with you because I''m worried about you."


    "Beh, I''m not worried, I''m not here!


    I put my arms together and turned to the side of the puff, but my ears and tail began to move irrevocably. This is...


    "That''s easy to understand."


    "Yeah, that''s easy to understand"


    "I can see that, too."


    "I see. Is this the tundelle?"


    Everyone on the spot nods "yeah yeah". Fenna doesn''t seem to know what to do, and she has her neck cuddly.


    "Follow me? What do you mean, stick it on??


    "A tundelle is a compliment. In the human world, it is said that being called like this is the highest honor. By the way, I used it when introducing myself and said," Hello. It''s Tundele''s Near ''and other examples. "


    Lisa briefly explains, but it''s a good place to lie. No, well, some people might be happy to be told. The other Ments are desperate to erupt in the face of being funny and irresistible. Alphilis gently ears Lisa, but


    "(Lisa, whatever it is, that''s not the first thing...)"


    "(I have no hand in missing such an interesting delicacy. If it spreads a story, I''ll run the information that you''re a slut all over Meesia on my information network. I''m going to be pretty funny nonetheless, so I don''t mind all the time)"


    An unscrupulous threat complaint, but Alphilis couldn''t strongly disagree because Lisa could really do it.


    "(Oh, sorry Nia. But Nia just realizes she''s lying, right?


    etc and Alphilis try to make excuses in his mind. but i saw a bump and a nigga whining "yes or no... is that courtesy of the human world". Incidentally, it will take Nia a considerable amount of time to solve this misunderstanding.


    Looks like we''ve decided on our next destination. While worrying about Fenna, it was an alphilis who couldn''t hide herself from some heartbreaking new adventure.


    Continued

 32 New Friends, Part 6 - Proposal

    "What should I say with the little ones..."


    Lisa was haunted by one person after she decided to send Fenna inside. If it''s true, I''d love to spend a day with the kids and then say goodbye, but given Fenna''s circumstances, it was obvious that we should leave as soon as possible. I also thought I could stay another night if Fenna wasn''t feeling too well, but Miriazal''s restorative magic was great and the wounds that were really dying were almost completely healed. Miriazal is right, I''m sure Fenna''s health will be recovering tomorrow morning.


    "Too good is a problem."


    "Did you say something?


    In anticipation of a likely sooner departure, the two of us are about to return to Lisa''s house in order to hand over the children as they are to Miriazal.


    "I was worried about what to say to the little ones. Lisa was careful not to lie to the little ones."


    "I had no choice, sooner or later the farewell came. It''s the same even when they grow up. Suddenly, it might be too much."


    "Lisa can do that, but the little ones aren''t old enough to understand it."


    "Right..."


    In the end, the two of us arrived at home thinking inconclusively. Even though it is a barren house of borrowed things, my heart always soothed when I opened the door of this house, but now Lisa''s mind remains sinking in darkness.


    "I''m just... well, are you all asleep? It''s late at night."


    "Mm... sister Lisa, welcome home..."


    But when Lisa entered the house, she came out of the kitchen scrubbing Jake''s sleepy eyes. I guess I was waiting for one of Lisa''s returns.


    "Jake, I''m not sure he was awake yet."


    "Uh. When the others are asleep, there''s something I want to say to my sister Lisa properly..."


    Jake takes it out of the cupboard somehow. Something in the bag was rattling.


    "Sister Lisa, do you know what this is?


    "This is... money, isn''t it? Besides, does this weight mean a lot of money? Jake, how the hell did you collect this money? No way!?"


    What Miriazal told me on Lisa''s head comes to mind. What the hell did a child do to save so much money? A bad feeling comes to Lisa''s mind.


    But Jake shook his head as soon as he could to deny Lisa''s intentions.


    "Lisa, I didn''t do anything to worry my sister, I worked for her. Delivery of mail and light luggage. Did you even brush your shoes or something? Well, it''s been tough to ask at a time like this."


    "Why? Wasn''t Lisa''s income enough?


    Lisa rarely absurds her voice. Try her, she''s making money by cutting herself. It can''t be enough because we''ve made good decisions about how to do it. Where do you say you miscalculated when you were desperate to at least do something until the children grew up?


    Jake was calm before Lisa, angry at her incompetence.


    "Hmm, that was enough, wasn''t it?


    "Then why? Jake is not old enough to work yet!


    "''Cause, sister Lisa, you''ve been working since you were six, right? I''m 10 years old, right? Even I can work!


    Maybe if you ask me. It was the day after I picked up Jake that Lisa came to the guild to manage to turn the power she had woken up into gold. Honestly, it''s not like the idea of using the sensors'' abilities to work evil didn''t come to Lisa''s mind. But even for those younger than herself, Lisa did not want to do evil. If I found out I grew up with more money than I earned from evil again, I was scared of Lisa to see what it would be like to be raised.


    I don''t deny that Lisa, who is the six-year-old most, also used a slightly sloppy hand to be allowed to work in the guild.


    Knowing or not Lisa''s thoughts like that, Jake started once and for all with words he would have thought about many times on his own.


    "We can eat with the money that sister Lisa makes, right? I can also live in a house with a roof. Sure, I don''t have a father or a mother, I haven''t been to school, and I rarely get toys to play with, but I''m sure that''s an amazing blessing. But, Lisa, how''s your sister?


    "What do you mean?


    Lisa didn''t know what the question meant and asked back.


    "Sister Lisa always works. Do you remember when I took a break the other day? I was counting the days my sister Lisa worked, and I mean, I don''t know how many are bigger than 99, but that number''s already exceeded a long time ago, right?


    "... was it"


    "Yes, that''s why this is a thank you from me. With all this, sister Lisa, you can take a week off, right? Take some time off. Now it''s only taken me six months to make this much money, but one day I''m going to make a lot of money and make it easier for my sister Lisa! Oh, my God, I''m a man!


    "Jake..."


    Especially how a boy who is only an orphan with no schooling or skills makes more money than Lisa, who ranks high in the guild. Not at all. It''s just a childish fantasy. But Lisa couldn''t remember when I last painted these fantasies. Lisa realized now that she had been chased into her daily life and had only ever quit thinking about her future at all.


    No matter when she had a dream, Lisa tries to remember. Wasn''t it those days when you spent one thing with your parents without anxiety? In that, would you have ever wanted to try and build a happy family yourself?


    Does Jake''s ability to have dreams mean that he has enough of a place for them now? So does Jake''s care, but I feel like what I''ve done has been rewarded, and Lisa''s heart fills with warmth.


    And Lisa was crying unknowingly. Even when my father left, and when my mother killed herself, there were no tears in her eyes. Lisa thought she was someone who couldn''t cry. At least he said he wasn''t in a position to cry. But now there is a being who tries to do something for himself for free. I couldn''t be happier for her.


    "(Well, this is a jolly tear, isn''t it? Nor was it in vain that I worked powdered myself...)"


    Where is the wind Jake blowing, such as Lisa''s emotion, so hard on his story that he hasn''t noticed how Lisa is doing?


    "So... what if... what if? If I can make some money and protect my sister Lisa... will you marry me, Lisa??


    "... Huh?


    Lisa''s tears stopped unexpectedly in her sudden words, and she accidentally turned her unprotected surprise face to Jake. Not very much, but it would be a look you can''t do in front of the Alphilis and the others.


    "(... what did Lisa say now? Didn''t this kid tell you to marry me??


    No, no, no, no. And Lisa sifts and shakes her head to the side and checks again. Lisa only thinks about it, which would be Jake''s usual joke anyway.


    "Jake, what now? I''m not really making fun of Lisa."


    "Don''t make me say it twice!... well, you want me to marry you!!


    "... ha"


    "Hey, what the fuck! That reply!!


    Was it an unexpected reply, Jake started to grate. No, Lisa is also fixing it as if she doesn''t feel anything on the surface, but she''s having a panic on the inside. Apparently Jake is serious. I refreshed myself from liking it or dating it, and I never even thought Lisa would suddenly propose it. Plus, for a kid who seemed to be moaning until a while ago. In Lisa''s head, which had no real feeling at all, it was white.


    Behind you, Miriazal is desperately capturing a laugh of momentum that has just screwed off his abs. Lisa had sensed that patience was too much or that she was sweating weird and trembling in small pieces.


    "Jake. Do you know what marriage means?


    "I know! We swear to each other eternal love, and we''ll be together forever until we die, right?


    "Where did you learn those words... why Lisa?


    "I''ve never seen a better woman than my sister Lisa! I saw all kinds of people working, but they''re all on the upper side! I say," Booyah, you''re a good boy, "" Booyah, good luck, "but I don''t like people who are seriously worried about me! But Lisa, my sister isn''t. It''s none of my business. Pick me up, raise me up, put up with what I want to do for it! Still, you never asked us for anything in return, and you were beautiful, kind, strong, uh, and then..."


    Praise Lisa as Jake takes his breath off haha. I also feel a little too beautified, but I just don''t feel bad about Lisa either when she gets all this pure praise.


    "Jake, but Lisa''s blind, right?


    "Fine, I''ll be Lisa''s sister''s eye!


    Lisa was called a monster by her real parents.


    "It doesn''t matter! Lisa, my sister is Lisa!


    "Lisa may be better now, but by the time you''re older, you may be finding a nicer woman than Lisa"


    "Maybe so... but I''ve already decided to protect my sister Lisa for the rest of my life!


    Apparently Jake isn''t willing to pull a step, but he doesn''t even sound like a waste of children. Then Lisa thought, trying to make this one unscrupulous. That Jake would give up on this, too.


    "... okay, Jake. If you want to marry Lisa, I want you to promise me something."


    "What?"


    "Lisa only wants to marry a nice guy. If you''re going to make money, I''ll have you make enough money to buy out every house on the tallest platform in this town. Can you?


    "Yeah!"


    "You can''t just have money. Lisa likes strong men. Even if the Demon King attacks, I don''t like Lisa unless she''s man enough to protect Lisa by herself. But, of course, dying is out of the question. Can you promise to fight and win to protect Lisa, even if the army of demon kings attacked and all humans fled?


    "Of course!


    "It''s also important to look at it. I don''t want to be over 180cm tall. I hate muscle muckies again. Must be supple and smart. What do you think?


    "Lisa, if that''s what your sister wants, I''ll let you be."


    "Not yet. Power is also important. We''re orphans, so nobody will admit we don''t have status. You become a knight and a general in some kingdom."


    "General, don''t be such a jerk! Lisa, if it''s for your sister, I''ll make you a kingdom!


    Lisa got in trouble for this word. I can''t think of any more excuses. So far it seems to be in a straight line, and it is impossible to answer all the difficult questions instantly. Especially Lisa, the last one seems to be getting on my mind. I wouldn''t have thought of any means of reality or anything like that because I''m a child, but I still had a boy in front of me who told me to try and get me ready up to the country for one of my own, and Lisa was feeling innumerable.


    "(Lisa is blind, but I guess Sakashi Jake is looking at me with a serious eye. Even if you are 10 years old, you have a straight, sincere eye that you can''t help but attract a woman if you look her in the eye... for the first time now, you may have regretted not being able to see yourself)"


    Lisa was closing her eyes and leaning down, but raised her face as if she had decided to do something.


    "Then Jake, look at me?


    "I''m watching you! Ever, ever, ever, ever!


    "Really... then this is the reply from Lisa. Close your eyes. Don''t open it until I say yes."


    I''ll make sure Jake closes his eyes and put my hand on Jake''s face and gently kiss his lips. I can well see that Jake was stiff as a moment, petrified. Lisa could easily have imagined that maybe her face would also be bright red. My cheeks are so hot somehow. As for Lisa, I didn''t want Jake to see her face like this.


    Would I have overlaid my lips for about 10 seconds? I feel as though I''ve been doing that all night, but that must have been the hope of my heart, in fact, for a moment. Apparently Lisa was also paralyzed with some of her head. Release your lips with a vague look and I''ll give Jake a gentle hug.


    "Look, Jake... Lisa is going on a journey. The Sister who''s going to be behind you will take care of you. He''s a bit of a petanco, a sister lacking body irregularities and color, but he can be trusted as a human... learn under her. And be a good man, and come pick me up. Let''s do the same thing then as we do now. Now it''s not just a kiss, it''s a swear kiss..."


    "Yeah... yeah!


    Jake replied forcefully.


    "(Kids are simple at all... and is Lisa a a kid too? But the emotions I think I like people may be as simple as that)"


    Lisa had a natural smile on her face. But at the same time, I am sorry. I have to leave my children at a time like this.


    "Please forgive Lisa for putting you guys on a journey... but the truth is, I should have said it a long time ago"


    "Fine, now it''s my turn. I''ll take good care of them. So don''t worry about anything."


    People grow fast. Jake, who thought Lisa was a child, was about to grow up at some point. Although we are still children, including Lisa, we were very grateful for Lisa, who even gave Jake a toilet.


    "(Sounds like you can expect this... in 10 years, you could be a really great guy and pick up Lisa. Most of it has nothing to do with it, though Lisa will get this kid''s proposal. But until then, Lisa will have to make an effort to be a good woman too)"


    Lisa became somewhat anxious not knowing if she was more suitable for Jake, but convinced herself by her determination to polish herself. We still have time.


    "Jake... thanks"


    "I mean, it''s okay."


    "Are you okay not asking me anything? Aren''t you worried?


    "If you even write to me sometimes, that''s fine. Besides, don''t cheat on other guys than me, okay?


    "... I''m too well, Jake"


    I''ll pinch your head with fists of both hands and grind you. Apparently, Jake is quite afloat with the successful proposal. Most of all, Lisa was the same inside.


    "Tell me, tell me! Sister Lisa, stop."


    "Well, shall we keep this about it? But what can I explain to the other kids?"


    "It''s okay. Because I have explained it to everyone properly when I have to." Lisa, when you find out what your sister wants to do, she won''t hold you back. "Well, Mirce might get a little sloppy. By the way, if I were gone, Nellie would. Without Nellie, Ruth is next."


    "Were you thinking that far..."


    Apparently, the children are far firmer than Lisa thinks. Lisa could be sure that she would be able to support each other well, even without herself anymore. Except, of course, for real life means.


    That''s when Mirce walked in with a pepper rubbing her sleepy eyes.


    "Mm-hmm. Risa, what are you...?


    "Mirche, are you awake? Look, I''m fine, so let''s go to sleep over there, huh?


    "I need you to stick to Risa."


    "I''ll get right to it later... Jake, please take Mirche first"


    "Mm-hmm. Give him a proper hug later, okay?


    "Yeah, be sure."


    Jake takes Mirche to his bedroom. And when we were two, Miriazal finally began to laugh grandly as if he had exceeded the limits of his patience.


    Continued

 33 New People, Part 7 - Conversations with Dragons

    "Bukukuku... hahahahahaha! Oh, Lord... good, having a lovely boyfriend!


    "Shut the fuck up, you pecha pie"


    At last, Miriazal, who had reached the limits of his patience, began to make a big laugh. Lisa offends herself while turning her face bright red next to it. Pong and Miriazal slap Lisa on the shoulder, holding her belly.


    "Well, actually, yeah, that makes a good guy, huh? I''ll make sure you grow them."


    "I''ll leave it to you, though it''s going to grow in a hell of a direction"


    "No, we''ll do it right around there. Still, it may not be possible to satisfy all your Lord''s demands."


    "That''s an excuse. I didn''t expect you to answer everything instantly and even put it on top. I feel like I won a big bet."


    "Is it that what you bet on is life...?


    "Well yeah. But you got more results than I expected."


    Lisa''s face, who speaks that way, looks very happy. Miriazal was also satisfied with Lisa''s expression like that.


    "(... whenever, these faces of humans are good. I want to see a lot of faces like this. Apparently, my eagle heart hasn''t rusted yet)"


    Miriazal smiles too. But Lisa was happily immersed in leaving Miriazal like that alone. It was really the first heartfelt happiness I''ve felt in eight years since her parents were gone for Lisa.


    And the next morning, when I heard that Lisa would be gone, Mirce was still a little sloppy, but the children were all comforting and doing it. Although each of the children looked sad, no one complained. Jake''s right, I guess it''s what he was thinking as one of the possibilities. And Lisa says goodbye to each and every one of them.


    Sister, please.


    "I''ll take care of it. I did keep it."


    "Everybody say hello to Sister properly?


    Lisa urges the children to line up and bow in line.


    "" "" "Nice to meet you, Pettan Cosister!


    Lisa and the children get laid.


    "Li, Lisa... you did it!


    "Huhuhuhuhu, it''s hard to take care of those kids. Very much so."


    "... f"


    "Every other person, Alberto!?


    That''s how Lisa traveled. Well, Miriazar decided to convince me that it would be better than damp. The children kept waving until Lisa turned the street and couldn''t see that.


    Meanwhile, this is the Alphilis and the others. We ended up using dragons to get to near the woods Fenna showed us. Miranda suggested that it would be better than using horses and the like to expose Fenna to the public. Fortunately, thanks to Miriazal for coloring the reward, we can afford it a lot financially, and we were fortunate enough to secure a large dragon for five, so the loaner dragon shop is ready for us.


    Alphilis is communicating quickly with that dragon. Instead, I might as well say it''s licked around scattered. I guess I''m not impressed with the faces I''m used to no longer, but Nia and Fenna looked round at the sight.


    "Speaking of which, you barely have any luggage for a nearer. What do you do when you fight?


    "I don''t use weapons, I do them with my bare hands. Well, on the battlefield, I''ll be equipped with my armor and my hands."


    "Bare hands... dangerous?


    "Weapons are more dangerous to me. Mostly the blade lacks if you slay the enemy, it breaks. Not to mention if you cut two or three armored humans, the sword of the coarse won''t work. He says if you take an overwhelming sword speed and slash it, it won''t even get fat or blood paste, but rarely will you use it like that"


    "Um, maybe so"


    Miranda is also convinced that Alberto might apply, but certainly not so many users.


    "But it''s hard to tailor someone with a fist, isn''t it?


    "No, I''m a soldier. In war, that''s good if you can hold your opponent in one blow, but it''s more important to make him seriously ill and drive him out of combat. Obviously the dead are abandoned, but the dying try to be helped by those around them. That way I need five hands to help one. That would have the same effect as withdrawing six people in one blow."


    "I see..."


    "More importantly, on the battlefield, soldiers in general sometimes deliberately use blunt swords of cleavage. Soak the tip of the blade in a fat pile for a day and you''ll be ready for an instant poison sword. This almost certainly gives you heat when you hurt your enemies. That would annoy the hands of many after returning to the enemy."


    "If you say so..."


    Miranda also intended to be experienced on her own, but on a good note, she has never participated in wars between humans, even if she has participated in wars between demons. Listening to Nia, I began to wonder if wars between humans might be more brutal than against demons. "Uh-huh, I see," Miranda roars, fenna pulling Miranda''s hem as she cries.


    "Um, can I leave Mr. Alphilis alone...?


    "Heh? Speaking of which, what happened to Alfi... that Alfi fits in the dragon''s mouth about half the time -?"


    The upper body of the alphilis fit perfectly in the dragon''s mouth, repeating small, chopped cramps. Mirandas in a hurry to help. It was just a crisis.


    "I can''t believe it anymore! How can you take responsibility for me if I get scratched!?


    "G., gua!


    "You deceived me, ''cause that''s not how it works!


    "Gug..."


    And it is already on the sky bound for Darkas. After that, we were all too proud to pull Alfie off. A little Alphilis seemed to be dying and said he saw a beautiful castle or a flower garden.


    If I tried it as a dragon, it would have been a sweet bite that Alphilis seemed to like and showed dear affection, but it is a 15m grade dragon sweet bite that rides a large number of people. It''s not like a dog or a cat. Still, about two minutes after riding the dragon, Alphilis complains about the plump dragon, so...


    There shouldn''t be much like a domesticated dragon showing favor for himself to humans, but the alphilis seems to go well with dragons in the aftermath. Fenna speaks to Alphilis from the seat provided on the back of the dragon, wondering if such an alphilis is strange.


    "Mr. Alphilis, can you talk to the dragon?


    "Huh? Yeah, I know more or less what you''re talking about. Don''t you know what a seeker is? I think it''s closer to dragons than humans."


    "If it''s a tree dragon with forest attributes or something, or maybe it''s okay, does Mr. Alphilis understand the language of a flying dragon?


    I looked at Fenna like she was extra strange. The Alphilis will continue to talk as a matter of course.


    "It was about two days ago when you got to know what Fei Long said, right? There was a dragon near the mountain where I used to live who could speak human language, so I asked the dragon to teach me the language. For once, dragons have a common language. I''ve been told that when I figure that out, it''s like a pedigree dialect, so I don''t have any trouble communicating for now."


    "That''s the first ear. And if you speak the human language rather than the rather splendid dragon?


    "Uh... can I tell you something? He said his name was Gwendorf."


    Fenna is pompous when she hears that name. Is it that amazing? Miranda, unable to swallow the wing situation, pulled Fenna''s sleeve.


    "Hey, is that a great dragon?


    "Awesome or nothing, it''s a dragon that even the legend tells me in the elves. I just thought it was a fairy tale, too, but I can''t believe it really existed."


    "Was it that amazing?


    "Yeah, they even say it''s a dragon who taught elves how to use magic. You know, magic was originally used by dragons."


    Alphilis reacted to the word. He didn''t think he was dealing with that many amazing dragons himself.


    "Uh-huh. Because you always called me ''Uncle Gwen''... and I used to play on my head. Was it bad?


    "Ugh... a lot of fear, and I can''t do it very well"


    Because of his mind, Alphilis got the feeling that Fenna was looking at him with respect.


    "Speaking of which, Alfie''s little hand hasn''t changed a scratch since I first saw it, but you''re not gonna tell me that dragon got it or anything, are you?


    "Oh, I got it, didn''t I? The amulet is a replacement. I''ve got my master working on it."


    Now I can''t block everyone''s open mouth. And we all started whispering.


    "(Lisa, how much do you think I would do if I sold that?


    "(Even the normal processing of flying dragon nails and scales costs about 15,000 pents. If you are going to finish a single weapon, it will cost at least 50000 for even the material of the breeding dragon. But if you''re so much of a dragon, you''ll definitely have legendary protective gear class protection, so if you get a bad appraisal, you might be able to buy one small town. Lisa wouldn''t even want to sell it first)"


    "(As much as you want me to give in, it''s a protective gear they tell you won''t chip or rust for 100 years, okay? It is also said to have magic resistance)"


    "(or I think there''s a fair amount of protection even if you just have one)"


    Alphilis is still complaining about the dragon, just as everyone talks in the shadows and whispers.


    "(Has Atashi become friends with an amazing child?


    Miranda put on an arm to think about it, too, couldn''t help it.


    This time it''s not exactly the kind of distance you can go in a day, so the whole line went wild on the way. What didn''t stay in town was that there was rarely enough equipment in town to rest such a big dragon, and I still cared about Fenna. Fenna seemed sorry, but it''s nothing like complaining about a day in the wild. She didn''t have any experience with Nojuku or anything like that leading to Lisa, and she was excited and rarely rapped. Alphilis and Miranda tried to get Nia to do the archery with her bare hands before she went to bed, but her body was flying into space as she tried to step in. Nia, they say the first move is the easiest way to set it up.


    "That''s not why we call ourselves cats. We are a species with excellent first-mover and instantaneous power. Especially if it moves up to 20m, it doesn''t take a crack at any species. That''s why putting up a knife or a weapon is so much more wasteful that our strengths can''t be harnessed. You see?"


    "Sure... if they move so fast in front of me, I might not be able to handle it"


    "Well, on the contrary, I don''t like protracted warfare, and my arm strength isn''t much different from that of a human being. I''m going to make it up to you with technology."


    "Oh well, by the way, is Nia with the captain in Groussard?


    "No, I''m just a planner."


    If you were a planner at this level, how was man at war with the Beast Man? These were the Alphilis who were not born in a time like that of war with the Beast Man and I think they were sincerely glad.


    "Can Fenna do any martial arts?


    "I''m primarily an earthly sorcerer... because my sorcery is a bit special. If it''s a weapon, you can have a bow. I don''t know if it''s a level you can call martial arts."


    "Then try shooting this."


    Miranda accidentally throws the fruit of the couscous into the air. Moments later, Fenna shoots a bow and arrow in her hand that she had placed on the ground. Brilliantly shot through the air the fruit of the couscous.


    "It''s amazing enough..."


    "No, I''m not a warrior, so... bows are human stuff too, and I haven''t got the accuracy yet, and within 20 meters you''ll get as much error as 5 cm"


    That''s masterclass enough, and you can say it in the public.


    "I think you can use an elf bow to get up to 2cm error at 40m... to that extent in me"


    "No, no. A normal bow should only kill about 20 meters."


    "It''s an elf bow, and if a man shoots, he can retain the ability to kill up to 60m. 100m is fine if you just hit it though. When I used to compare in the settlement who had the best bow, I kept hitting it 100m away and I did it under the rule of disqualification once it came off, but after a minute, five people kept hitting it, so we all got tired of quitting."


    "How big is the target, by the way?


    "It was the first time from the fruit of the couscous, and I wouldn''t take them all off, so I ended up with a nut about the tip of my thumb"


    "... you can''t even fight with an elf, this is"


    This is especially true of Alphilis'' impressions.


    And the night goes on as we talk endlessly. Lisa was teasing Nia because she didn''t seem to be a cat, but Alphilis decided to leave her alone. I never imagined the next day, though, that we were both so enthusiastic that we would be sleepless.


    After noon the next day we reached the entrance to the Darkas Forest. It is more than twice the faster pace than a normal human being drives a dragon.


    The town of Darve. It''s a small town compared to Meesia, so much so that it doesn''t reach 30,000 inhabitants, but it gets livelier there. Although Darkas himself is on the edge, because of the abundance of forest resources (lumber, nuts, herbs, etc.), the population is large for the edge.


    Because of the frequency of demons from the forest and the adjacent area of four countries across the forest, the appearance of Krums border guards and mercenaries can be seen here. Almost all of the atmosphere drifts across town, due to the fact that there is a lot of nature on the border for a lot of those armed people. The soldiers are not tough looking either, sitting around talking to the outdoor owner of a vegetable store. Maybe it''s the temperament of a peaceful Krums person. They didn''t look like the kind of people who would attack inside the elves very much.


    In the meantime, the Alphilis and the others are coming to town to gather information. Fenna is also accompanied by a hood for once, but the town doesn''t seem to have a vibe. There is no sign that Krums in particular moved the soldiers.


    "This peaceful atmosphere... wasn''t it Krums?


    "But I think it''s most likely. Getting inside the Seeker from the other three countries is quite difficult because of the terrain. I hear Krums is the only one using Darkas as a resource in the first place."


    "Let''s explore some more"


    Nia, Fenna and Miranda discuss a lot. Alphilis and Lisa, who are oblivious to the military circumstances around them, can''t keep up with the story.


    "I need to gather more information about different countries and lands, too..."


    "Lisa agrees. From now on, we need to be sensitive to national information."


    When Alphilis and Lisa were delayed in such an idea, I could see a crowd on the side streets.


    "Hey, what could that be?


    "Come on. Shall we go"


    "Is Lisa the only one who feels it''s troublesome?"


    If we all come closer together, people are apparently falling. Looks like a man, but I can''t see his face. Why, Miranda''s strangely shining her face.


    Continued

 34 New Companions, Part 8 - Mysterious Men and Women

    Surprised at how Miranda shined in her face, Alphilis pokes Miranda with her elbow.


    "Hey, why do you look happy??


    "''Cause I smell handsome"


    "You''re a sketchy star at all. Well, I won''t stop for helping people, but I''m pretty sure it''s the beginning of his real disaster since he was helped."


    "You don''t listen well!


    Alphilis and Miranda went seriously to help, even though they said so. Lisa groans, "God help the pathetic passers-by... heavenly punishment for that Sister, and a delicious event for the big woman..." etc.


    "If it''s a man. What''s wrong, sir? Can I help you?


    I haven''t heard back. Apparently, it''s just a spring. and then.


    "... oh..."


    "Oh?"


    "Oh... boobs..."


    Wrong, looks like it''s just a snag. At that moment, the man''s head plunged into the ground with the sound of Gusha. Of course it was Miranda who did it.


    "Uh... this manpower was delayed. Already, as a person."


    "No, Miranda just stabbed you, didn''t she?


    "As a person, you are too late, sister."


    "Hey Lisa, isn''t it bad for Atashi lately as well as Alfi?


    Unaccustomed to the usual unfolding, when the three of us were talking about Nia and Fenna being taken aback in the ass, the man who was thought to be dead swelled up. And...


    "Ahhhh!


    "Ahhh!?


    He jumped into the chest of Alphilis while the man uttered words that made no sense.


    "Hey, what are you doing!


    "No, Mr. Tsubaki, it''s cold! Do as you always do!!


    "As usual, what?!?


    To much expansion, everyone, including passers-by, is bland. It was Miranda who returned to sanity as soon as possible.


    "... Ha! Hey, you pervert, stay away from Alfie!


    "... are you a weird bug once again? Alfi, aren''t you even serving pheromones that donate weird bugs?


    "Whatever it takes, this guy''s a hippo!


    But even for the three of us, the man never shows any sign of leaving.


    "You''re the biggest weirdest bug I''ve ever seen. Is this... the only way to get rid of it?


    "I don''t have a choice... kill me!?


    The moment Lisa and Miranda looked at each other as they said something noisy...


    "... Hey, Lexus. What are you doing?


    "To?"


    A man who had never tried to leave Alphilis, no matter what he had done before, suddenly turned around. At that moment,


    Gong!


    A pickle stone hit the man''s head, along with the shock sound that It must have been a blow to Kaishin, a man losing his mind again. It was Alphilis'' feeling that I might not have to wake up for the rest of my life again.


    And now there''s someone talking to me, kicking a man who''s stopped moving.


    "The eagles disrespected me. Forgive me."


    "Ha... no"


    Was it a man, no woman, with the same body as Alphilis, who was in front of me? A solid, busty breast tells the story of gender, but without it, it is a terminal appearance that can''t be seen as a man. A sharp glance, a neat face. Lisa and Miranda are also in order, but not like that again. It seems neat like it took away all the soft atmosphere and left only the traits of being a warrior. A rough, and then voidless atmosphere. But if you dress properly, it''s going to work as a pretty beauty. Though it looks completely irrelevant to such outfits.


    Speaking of which, my hair is black and long. It''s tied to one slightly above the neck, but if you loosen it up, is it even near the waist? But it''s rare to see dark hair. Apparently, the surroundings are the same, and the woman was already about to walk away when Alphilis was in love with the sorcerer, etc.


    "Now excuse me. I can''t even apologize for the rush, but I''ll give it back in some way to the fold I saw again."


    "Oh, no, I don''t... you mind if I ask your name?


    For some reason Alphilis reflexively heard the woman''s name. The woman looked a little strange, but answered without even looking particularly disgusted.


    "It''s Louis. I have abandoned my last name due to circumstances. What about you?"


    "Oh, I say Alphilis. I have also abandoned my last name..."


    "Well we have this kind of hair, there will be a lot of things. I''ll see you if I can get along."


    Only the words were left behind, and the woman quickly went away. The pervert takes him properly... no, he''s dragging him with his legs. Miranda is holding her head next to Alphilis worrying that her face is going to be terrible because she''s bluffing.


    "What''s up, Miranda? Is that the remorse you missed getting handsome?


    "No, I''m sorry for such a pervert... rather than his name..."


    "You did say something about Lexus. Do you know him?"


    "No, I don''t think you know him. Like I heard somewhere..."


    "... get up, Lexus. You''ll be awake, won''t you? Walk yourself."


    "... was it broken?


    The man who was being dragged gets up peeling.


    "If the eagle was a few seconds behind, what were you going to do?


    "Um, for now, I think you were letting those three beauties faint and taking the elves away, right?


    "He was a good user, including the beast man in the back."


    "But you haven''t lost the blue feeling yet. I can take you down without a problem."


    "If only those people were caught off guard. But that''s not the job this time."


    "Well yes. I was wondering if it would hurt to sell my favors to Zerver."


    Lexus answers hehe, with a slight laugh. But Louis'' expression remains the same.


    "Leave me alone, Xerver just snapped. Nothing. I don''t need a butt plush."


    "If you say so. So, what do you want to do?


    "It''s settled, we have to hurry. I forgot my coat at the inn for now."


    "Mr. Valsas will piss you off again. - Okay?


    "I guess that''s why I''m going to get it. You''re probably not wearing it either."


    The two then head back to the inn and weave their matching coats, which are left unmade in the room. Gold button on black coat. There is also a crest on the left chest showing eagles in gold as embroidery. From above, Louis puts a big sword on his back, and Lexus puts a sword on his left and right hips.


    "Let''s meet right in front of the coat, mister."


    "Hot. Valsas is right. Think it''s better if you''re just weaving feathers"


    "Um, I don''t know what Betts'' grandfather would say if he saw..."


    "That''s my job to say it loudly. If the eagle gets serious, Betts will run out of work and the mess will go fast."


    "... that grandfather, he doesn''t look like he''s gonna get bogged down in the next 50 years or so."


    "That''s it for the light mouth. Let''s go."


    "Ah, wait. Yo. Ah, hey, hey!


    After Louis leaves the inn in a hurry, Lexus continues. What you see in the direction of their progress is the forest of Darkas.


    "Ah." - Whoa!


    "... Huh! What is it, Miranda? Speak up."


    These are the Alphilis. I was supposed to spend the night in this darve today to get ready to go into the woods. It is this loud voice the moment I arrange an inn before I go out to buy it out and come to leave my luggage in my room. Nia and Fenna are also holding their ears.


    "You''re a restless Sister... what''s up"


    "Lexus... I remember!


    "You''ve been bothering me"


    We all look surprised, but Miranda''s face is serious in itself.


    "I didn''t know because it was completely different from the image... the Atashi and the others could have been lucky"


    "Why?"


    "Lexus... if I''m not mistaken, a mercenary who was told in Western countries that ''Lexus the Reaper'' and ''Lexus the Hundred Killers'', he is"


    "Was he that famous?


    Make a face Nia said she still couldn''t believe.


    "Atashi is just a rumor, too. But I''ve heard the same rumors so many times, it''s pretty credible."


    "Like what?"


    "What Atashi heard was that when he participated in a war in a certain country... his troops were ordered to pursue more than 2,000 enemies. But it rains like a chase. Besides, the enemy soldiers were in formation in places like Middle-state across the river. He said the river was flooded, and the enemy troops couldn''t move anyway, so the head of his unit decided to see how it went. Well, that''s reasonable."


    "Then a young swordsman says, ''If in this rain you hit an enemy in the neck, how much is the reward?'' He said. You all thought it was a joke. Because it''s insane to come home with an ambush across a river flooded with heavy rain. So I said," How about 100,000 pents for 100 people? ''He gave it back. And he said,'' Okay, ''and he left. "


    Miranda speaks pale.


    "And in the morning he appeared before the captain, saying, ''I''ve killed 100 people. You said to make sure it rained when it came up''. The captain is a joke-loving guy, and he said," Okay, fine. "Then I said, ''I''ll be there again today. Day two. Count it down'' and disappeared. And after the day, the rain never stopped. 10 days indeed. It was a startling sight to see the sights of his troops when the rain rose on day 11"


    "The river flood had not yet healed, but a soldier who was observing enemy positions with his binoculars screamed." There''s that kid over there! ''And what was even more astonishing was that Lexus was messing with his opponent''s position by himself. And you totally turned to run away, and no, you didn''t even have the strength to resist Lexus in fright. Well, he couldn''t escape in isolation for ten days, and he killed half a thousand people. Yet he suddenly stopped killing and came back when he thought he had slashed the person he begged for his life from one end to the other. Swim flat on the river that''s still flooded. And when I returned to my formation, I said,'' I''ve killed 100 people again. Now you''d have checked, wouldn''t you? ''"


    Everyone''s complexion gradually turns blue.


    "It was the next morning, and the enemy finally began to flee across a river where the flood still couldn''t heal. You were so scared of Lexus. Most of them drowned on the way out. But it seems the enemy general survived and fled into the big fort. At that stage, the pursuit was a failure, but he said it again." The enemy''s general''s neck was half a million pent, "he said. And if he thinks he''s disappeared for a couple of days, he''s back with his enemy general''s neck. He infiltrated the enemy fort and did it alone."


    "... lying"


    "But they didn''t pay me. Regardless of the general''s neck, everyone was going to joke about it later. The moment the captain of the pursuit unit told me about it, the captain''s neck left his torso. Squadron captain, platoon captain, Kingsamura. And he was pursued, and he was nicknamed," 100 Slayers, "" Reaper. "If the rumors were real, and he was willing to do it on that occasion, what would have happened to all of us..."


    "That woman was treating that Lexus and them like her men..."


    Nia squeaks softly.


    "If so, how strong is that woman?


    "... you don''t even want to think about it. For now, when we meet on the battlefield, we just hope we''re not enemies."


    Everyone shut up. Will you see them again? No, I must see you soon. For some reason, there was certainty in Alphilis. And than that Lexus, that woman who named her Louis couldn''t help but care less about Alphilis.


    Continued

 35 Fighting in the Seeker, Part 1 - Signs of Confusion

    Tips, tricks, tricks...


    You can hear footsteps walking slowly through an unpopular palace. The time is already midnight. Nonetheless, this person walks through the palace, which is the workplace. He hasn''t been home to his mansion in days. I''ve forgotten the exact number of days, but what I still do is pile up and I don''t have time to rest my body. But the need to do so is almost gone.


    Gachari opens the door, and when he enters his own office, his maiden name on duty comes out.


    "Sir, do you have any offers?


    "No, I don''t need anything, thank you. It''s too late, so you should rest."


    "No, even though your husband works. Such..."


    "If you fall, you''ll be sent to another lowest name, won''t you? Though it is because of my continuous stuffing in the office, you will be on the night shift for the fourth day in a row. You''re still growing up, so take care of yourself."


    "is a waste of words for something like me. Now let me back off, but your husband won''t love you either."


    "Yeah, I will."


    The boy with the lowest surname leaves the room in a courtesy. There is a young man watching it with a gentle smile. but when there was no sign of this lowest name leaving, the emotion fell out of its expression as if it were in the face.


    And out of nowhere I hear a voice talking to a youth. The voice is somewhere dark and heavy, despite its innocent condition. If I had an earlier lowercase, I might have slipped my hips on the creeps.


    "Master, hey..."


    "You were coming"


    "How sweet of you, brother?


    "Well, I''ll let you dream within the moment at best. Anyway, that last name has a proper role to play."


    "Ha ha... that''s my brother. You''re going to come up with a lot of things."


    Couscous, and the laughter clings from nowhere in the room.


    "Not as good as you. Stop flattering yourself."


    "No, I really respect you. How dare you exchange words like this without me killing you... kukukukuku"


    The audible laughter gradually turns into something unpleasant. But this young man has no wind to worry about. It''s the usual thing, the evil mouth of the voice lord. However, if you distract yourself, you''ll really come to kill me anytime. Of course, there are no shards (pieces) such as respect.


    "... So, what can I do for you?


    "The material I seek is in the Darkas Forest. And that''s why would you lend me a soldier? At least you''re in charge around here. Move on your own, I''ll punish you later (penalties) or something. It''s boring. I mean, brothers, why don''t you praise me for coming up with a proper face? I don''t think this is going to happen with the others."


    The story gets to the point, and I can no longer feel the dust, such as respect. I guess this is the original way the Lord of the Voice talks. But young people don''t make their voices rough either. I know that to this extent, I have revealed my frustration without feeling it. And the LORD of voice is so glad that this one is annoying.


    "Fine. There are people still letting us search the Darkas Forest. Use it as you please."


    "Can I use normal people too?


    "I don''t mind. But let''s just get this straight, okay?


    "Of course. I appreciate it, brother"


    The voice is bright and answers hiccups.


    "... so how long are you going to be in this country?


    "It''s not what you know."


    "Oh, can you ask me that kind of mouth ~?... you''re gonna kill me??


    Like an earlier bright voice lies, the air in the room strains in an instant. If there were an earlier lowercase on this occasion, this pressure alone would make you lose your mind. It was an unusual amount of killing.


    "... you wanna give it a try?


    "... even a joke! I hope you don''t mean it anymore. I don''t have a pawn in my hand right now, but I can''t do it, can I?


    "(You mean if we had all the bills, we would do it? He''s still dangerous)"


    It is only in my own junior year, but from the moment I saw it, the youth did not like the Lord of the Voice. I don''t know where the master brought him from, but how many times did you think it would be easy to do without this guy? He''s not the only one like this. He also knew very well that he was always a one-of-a-kind person, including himself. But it is also true that the plan is moving fast thanks to the presence of the Lord of the Voice.


    "... okay. I did what I had to do in this country for now. It may take some time for the sown seeds to bud, but they will blossom good inside. Stay tuned."


    For the first time here, a young man laughs niggardly. That was an awfully evil grin that never made me feel fine dust, such as a gentle smile directed at my last name earlier.


    "Hmm, well, if you say so, I''m sure. I think you do have an accurate job and a good aesthetic sense. It''s just that the way it works doesn''t suit me."


    "Don''t be with a temporal euphoria like you."


    "Heck. Then I''ll come and report it once I''m done. Until then, keep that body, okay?


    "I don''t know, there''s quite a rattle coming at all. I can''t guarantee it, but bear it..."


    Before the youth line was over, the Lord of the Voice had gone. Though the young man was distracted from his heart, he could boil it, but at this stage he had no choice. Because only young people can behave in a way that they can endure within their peers. We can''t finish them off yet.


    When I head to the desk to rethink that, the young man writes to me. What he was writing was a declaration of war on Gruzard''s allies, Zamwed, and a march order on Zamwed against the Border Guard.


    And the place takes its place, and this is in the woods of Darkas. Half a day had passed since the Alphilis and the others entered the Darkas forest. The forest of Lucia, which was headed for the last Demon King crusade, is another forest in a different way. Whereas Lucia was a relatively young forest with thin trees and lots of sesame grass, here in Darkas it is a rather seasoned forest. The trees are high and thick and the sun is hard to plug in.


    The ground is growing taller grass and cockerel than the sesame grass because the sun doesn''t reach again, and the scaffolding is pretty bad. Besides, the humidity is strong and the discomfort is quite strong. The temperature will be there during the day, but it cools down quite a bit at night. But I can''t even use fire because I want to keep this action a secret.


    "If you use fire, you''ll see one mountain."


    "Besides, the demons here are not afraid of fire. Rather, it could come by."


    That is the judgment of Miranda and Era. It just seems like a garden to Fenna, and I said the woods would tell me if there was any danger. Anything, they say, is a form of earthly sorcery. Plus Lisa, the sensor. Nia also has a good night''s eye and doesn''t have to worry about protection even if she can''t use the fire. It just hurts not to be able to use fire to prepare a meal. I had to eat dried meat that was well preserved, mainly bread, and it seemed to lack nutrition after a long period of time.


    "Everybody, it''s time to get ready for bed."


    "Oh, isn''t the sun just about tilted yet?


    "No, the forest is deep, so soon you won''t see anything. Better keep your bunk secure now and take a long break. Besides, if you think demons are more active at night, you don''t know if you can really take a break on the bunk."


    "I agree with Nia."


    Miranda nods. And when Fenna was cutting trees and mowing grass to find a suitable place near the water field and make sure she could just put up a tent, it got dark less than half an hour later. Thanks to this, dinner became a feather to be eaten by hand.


    "Fenna, how far to your destination?


    "The next two days."


    "You''re closer than I thought. I thought it was deeper into the woods."


    The moonlight is slight, but I''ve been shooting. Nia looks unexpected in it.


    "The heart of the forest is the Nest of Warcraft. Our clan is a migrant, so we don''t imitate things in the middle."


    "Migrants?


    "Yes, they moved from the south just about 500 years ago. Although I have not been taught why I have moved."


    "If it''s about 500 years, some elves are still alive from that time on, right?


    "No, the only such long-lived elves are the High Elves, or the Old Elves clan. The lifespan of our Seekers is very much the same as that of humans, at most 150 years. It''s just that you may look younger for longer than a human, because adulthood around 20 is just as good as humans, but until you''re about 100 years old, it hardly changes your appearance."


    "... that''s very enviable"


    Lisa started to think of something. Alphilis thought he was someone who had nothing to do with jealousy or envy. I don''t even notice the sight of such an alphilis, Lisa whining with one bump.


    "(After all, should a boy be younger in appearance? Well, it will be about 10 years before Lisa has the best year on the outside... but it''s also possible that Jake is a lollicon. If you look at Lisa growing up and she says'' old '','' Baba '', etc, I can''t get back on my feet either)"


    "... Lisa?


    "(But you can''t even get your body to grow... not as tall as Alfie, but I want those breasts and butts.


    "Hey, Lisa?


    "(No, but what if I preferred a body shape like Miriazal... Ha! If so, did you fail to deposit it with Miriazar!? By now, I''ve been taught nasty nasty nasty things... but no way, only Jake... what if it''s surprisingly that kind of hobby...)"


    "Lisa!


    Alphilis tries to shake Lisa, who kind of started roaring with her head in her arms alone.


    "Stay out of the way, Alfie! I''m serious right now: ''Are small breasts in demand?'' I''m thinking about that. Yeah, it would be irrelevant to you anyway!


    "?? I have no idea what you''re talking about??


    For some reason I started worrying about my shape a little until Nia. Fenna... if it''s all about style, is it an unrelated concern, or is she wearing a small neck? Though it is considered to be just unknown to the public.


    Fenna has long straight silver hair with silver eyes. Elves are generally said to be long, but Fenna is not. Almost the same back length as Miranda. However, the head looks even smaller one turn, and the hips, etc. are perfectly shaped so that they are out in thin areas. I guess this is what you call "human separation".


    Nia said she was about 15 or so tall but still converted to a human on her own. I did hear that the Beastman grew slowly and that many people changed their physique from about that age. I still have a young impression of the victory, but if I create a calm atmosphere, I can describe it as pretty, etc., Alphilis will think about it. The tone is fortified by being military, but the trick is pretty cute. Every time something happens, my immediate tail is moving irrespective of the pico.


    By the way, Nia is an intermediate color hairy and eye of blue and grey. And the hairy touch is very good. It is very soft hair and is just "cat hair". Still, when I touch my head, I get angry, but my throat lights up. The tone changes from "Stop!" to "Ya, stop". Totally understandable personality. Making fun of Nia before Lisa goes to bed every day would also be impossible.


    Speaking of which, Miranda, who should always be at the center of the story, is not involved in anything.


    "Miranda, what are you doing?


    "Hmm? I''m building a bomb."


    "Hey, it''s dangerous, so you can do it away."


    Alphilis unwittingly takes a step back. Miranda chuckles when she sees such an alphilis.


    "''Cause it''s okay. Because it''s not a powder blend, it''s just adding effects to bombs and making special bullets. Hey, Fenna. Is this the chico leaf?


    "No, it''s musca leaves. Chico is your..."


    "Oh, well. So here''s the thing... what do you think, with this?


    "Yeah, I think you''re doing well, Mr. Miranda"


    "I''m confident in formulating drugs and stuff. More than that, Fenna, I told you to call it off properly.


    "Oh, I''m sorry... Uh, mi, milan... da?


    "My voice is low! Yes one more time!!


    "Sorry!!


    "That way!


    It is a line where Fenna doesn''t feel comfortable with royalty or anything. Somehow, she seems strangely used to apologizing. Is there a princess or something you''re used to apologizing for?


    "But why are you building a bomb?


    "Atashi doesn''t have enough strength. This is how you make it up to me."


    "Again. Miranda''s strong enough."


    This was Alphilis'' honest sentiment, but Miranda stared at her with a tight eye.


    "Alfie, are you serious about this line?


    "Yeah, yeah. I''m not gonna lie to you."


    "... I knew you didn''t know the world..."


    Miranda sighed deeply.


    Continued

 36 Battle in the Seeker, Part 2 - In the Darkas Forest

    "Okay? As a warrior, Atashi is second-rate at best. By the way, you''re less than third-rate."


    "Hey, isn''t that as bad as anything?


    "No, it''s rather sweet. Among the athletes, I think it''s just first class in Alberto. Superior is even more amazing."


    "That''s tough."


    Alberto''s sword moves were shocking to Alphilis. It does not seem to Alphilis that there is so much stronger than him in the world.


    And Miranda goes on.


    "If you do take pure sword moves, Alberto may be one of the best on the continent. But the weapons are compatible, and if you''re one of the best in swordsmanship, they say you''re one of the best in combat, and you''re not. Especially when it comes to killing each other more than fighting head-on, the most advantageous thing is the guy with the skill to kill the opponent with a single blow, sneaking without sound from behind."


    "Don''t you say that''s cowardice?


    "Whether it''s cowardice or whatever, on the battlefield, the guy who survived wins. If you''re going to be a mercenary, remember that. In fact, if Lisa comes to kill you for real, can you prevent it?


    "... it"


    Alphilis remembers losing sight of Lisa during the battle ahead. Surely that technique could also be used for assassinations.


    "If you interact with Lisa in a head-on battle, there''s almost a 100% or so chance Alfi will win. But what if Alfie was caught off guard? When you''re asleep? What about when you were in the bathroom? What if they mix poison with food?


    "That''s what fighting is all about. Ma, Alberto just doesn''t have enough experience, and I think he''s got the qualities to go up and down even further. It''s the first time I''ve gotten past all of them. We''re talking about the premise that there aren''t many of us on the continent."


    "So what kind of people does Miranda think are superior to each other?


    Nia has joined the story. I guess my blood as a warrior still makes a scene.


    "It''s..."


    Miranda''s eyes get furious. Probably reminds me of my good man. It was true that only five men fought the army of six Demon Kings. That means he was an awesome warrior.


    "? What''s up, Miranda travels through countries and knows a lot about it? I don''t have much time on my journey, so I''d like to refer to it."


    Near couldn''t have figured out anything about Miranda''s past, it was purely a question of interest. Miranda''s expression flashes for a moment, but soon she regains her mind.


    "I didn''t even see Atashi, but isn''t he the King of Groussardo or something like that? I think Nia knows better."


    "I''ve never seen a king fight either. But when I was just a kid, I heard that the elimination of the loose arm blew the current generals together. The generals are a thousand strong men now, but I can''t imagine beating them all together."


    "Sure. Maybe later with the brave Zems. I think he meant the party in the first place. And then there''s the mercenary regiment of... what is it?


    I''m just saying I forgot as much as Miranda, but I see everyone. Nia reacted to that gaze as soon as possible.


    "That''s something I''ve heard, too. You''re a swordsman with the alias" Mad Beast, "right? Besides, Gruzaldo, you think you''re the only person living on one horseback with the king of our country? I''ve heard that the mercenary regiment that leads them is full of monsters."


    "It''s the strongest mercenary regiment on this continent, even though it''s about the size of 50 people, I guess."


    "Everybody, quiet!


    In the middle of a lively conversation, suddenly Lisa raises her voice. I doubted for a second if it was another thought, but now it''s apparently serious.


    "Lisa, what''s going on?


    "No... something should have moved, but there''s no sign... that''s crazy"


    "Aren''t you tired? Let''s take turns sleeping too."


    "That can''t be... well, but you sure don''t feel anything. It doesn''t depend on my sensor capability or anything."


    Lisa sighed and relieved the tension.


    "Where have you been?


    "Hey, I felt signs of people about 3 km away, and I thought maybe the Zervers"


    "Different?


    "Those were the beauties just now"


    "Hmm..."


    Louis sighs a little. It is unusual for this swordsman to show interest in others. I don''t care who I slay on the battlefield, and I don''t even glance when my allies fall. And his nickname is "Louis the Ice Blade". Lexus doesn''t think she''s anything but cruel, but she also finds it odd to say. It''s...


    "So, what''s going on?


    "Huh?"


    "What are you boggling about? Did you kill him?


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. I''m not gonna kill you."


    "Hmm, you money-guard."


    Louis told me to throw up. My relationship with Louis and Lexus is surprisingly short. It hasn''t even been two years. "You run, so take this guy," Valsas told me, and Louis was pushed this weird guy. He''s a pervert, a money-guard, and he''s not sloppy. but my arms are awesome. Besides, you''re unusually sensitive to signs even if you''re not a sensor. I''ve noticed chases from behind 5km before. It does help. But.


    "Ahhh! Please keep your head up today ~"


    "... I''ve never been."


    "Then with the usual one!


    "... should I hit him?


    This kind of interaction can still happen between the two of us today. For a man''s sake, it''s weird anyway. I was worried about Louis, wondering if this was all I could handle.


    Then another day the sun circled the sky, and as the next sun reached its apex, Fenna raised her voice.


    "Gentlemen, it''s almost inside me."


    "You never met a demon."


    "It''s rare for Alfi"


    "What is it?"


    "If Alfi walks, he hits demons and perverts"


    "Terrible!"


    Alphilis protests Miranda.


    "Sensor capability doesn''t work well because of the proximity in the elves. This is a tie, isn''t it?


    "Yeah, I don''t think it would be a problem if I let you in. But it''s strange..."


    "What is it?


    Nia asks Fenna. Fenna is putting her hand on the tree and looking into something.


    "No... the junction is still all working. That shouldn''t be..."


    "That''s odd."


    "Yes."


    "What?


    Alphilis enters the conversation.


    "Where do you think the enemy came from when all the connections are activated? Alphilis."


    "If you say so..."


    "Isn''t that something called transfer magic?


    Miranda also came into the conversation.


    "No, I don''t think so."


    "Why?"


    "Forwarding magic is quite complicated to activate, and it would take a lot of effort and time even with elf magic to travel exactly one person"


    "It''s like that."


    "Yeah, because it''s especially important to specify the destination of the transfer, and if you do poorly, it can also transfer into the wall. In the case of elves, we prepare a transfer circle connecting each mile, so we can transfer it fairly abbreviated and safely, but still say it takes 10 minutes for 5 people. Transferring the distance from here to Meesia would otherwise take 30 minutes with a 10-man sorcery. That''s why transfer magic is convenient, but not used in war."


    "Then how much effort do you have if all the forces that dropped this inside flew in the transfer?


    Nia''s questions are always for practice. I guess it''s still military temperament.


    "It''s unlikely first... it depends on the distance, and the required magic can vary depending on the startup time. If you think about transferring in the outer periphery of the forest and breaking it down to the junction along the way, you might work half a day for 2,000 human coarse magicians. This is a very cluttered number, assuming that there is no aid at the destination."


    "That''s not a realistic means."


    "Don''t you have no choice but to do that verification right now? In the meantime, let''s get inside with maximum vigilance."


    "Don''t forget to secure your exit."


    We are convinced together that what Alphilis and Lisa say is particularly true, and for now we decide to proceed from here, considering it to be a state of battle. And I could see inside the elf.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is where we are in the Seeker."


    When the sight opened, the sight that spread there was quite fantastic.


    The sun is only shining in this settlement in the dark woods, reminiscent of a warm spring without a jittery image. The plant itself grows differently in the first place. The forest was somewhere horrible, but the plants inside were full of life and bright in colour.


    There are even birds and small animals, which are ordinary animals, very calm. If you look at this sight, no one will think the dark elves are evil.


    Instead of cutting or discharging trees in vain again, they only have what they need to do well and keep them alive in the landscape. Plus the house is made of big trees. Apparently, they use the trees in their homes by creeping them out or connecting them well together. Especially the houses in the centre are large enough trees to be just fine when it comes to collective housing. They also use it for scaffolding so that the branches are better aligned with other houses. Nearly all houses are connected, mainly large houses. Some houses even have trees that bear fruit. Can I eat just like that?


    "It''s beautiful."


    "Oh."


    Alphilis and Miranda stepped into that settlement, as fascinated by beauty and forgetting their vigilance.


    Continued

 37 Fighting in the Seeker, Part 3 - Seal Capture

    "! Everyone, hide! Come here."


    Shortly after entering, suddenly Lisa whispers but with a sharp voice, urging everyone to shade.


    "Lisa, the enemy?


    "Probably. Seems like a human being sensibly, but I''ll also try to pick up the conversation. Wait a minute."


    We all dive into the shade of a tree in the outermost part, and Lisa begins to concentrate on hearing.


    (I don''t know what to do...)


    Isn''t that funny?


    (Even Dark Elf''s daughter would enjoy it. You see that shape? It''s like I was born to please a man. He was wearing it.)


    (Only your face is nasty enough)


    (((haha...)))


    (But you took them all somewhere, didn''t you? You could leave me alone)


    (Even if I say all of them, there''s like 30 of them, right? Those mercenaries killed about half the residents. Sounds like he really wanted to catch you alive a little bit more, huh?


    (Neither did the princes you hired think those guys were that strong. Actually, we''re hardly doing anything.)


    (Right. Weren''t you behind that special soldier the whole time?


    (You can''t help it. In such precise flying arrows and sorcery, penetration is suicide)


    (Yet they slaughtered you flat... especially that woman. I was laughing and killing the Dark Elves.)


    (I thought you were pretty, but that''s crazy)


    (Chuckles)


    (Hey, they''ll ask!?


    Everyone stays between for a moment.


    (... if they ask, they won''t kill us either.)


    (Indeed)


    (So, how long are we supposed to be here?


    (Come on? The prince was in a hurry.)


    (That''s what I''m supposed to do in confidence with the country...)


    (So you''re saying there''s no key achievement?


    They''re looking for some kind of seal.


    (You can''t do it without a magician like that. That prince, I knew you weren''t smart enough?


    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa.


    (I guess the guys who went on a sealed exploration outside have been made to do it without a guess. I pity you.)


    (Or maybe it''s our turn next)


    (There would have been a magician among the mercenaries, by the way. Can''t you find him?


    (That jizzy guy said it was off-request to explore, and he plucked the price like an idiot. So, the prince cheated on the reward, didn''t he?


    (... Seriously, you''re head wacky. You did have an elf who got away with transfer magic, didn''t you? What if he calls for reinforcements?


    (You won''t be thinking about it. I know there''s a seal. The sheikhs have all made their own decisions. You''re bad that you don''t properly inspect your belongings, but you were kicking the corpse, a phrase you regretted treading on the estate. Absolutely, he''s a man. Yeah, that''s definitely not the way to die.)


    (Let''s not say any more. I serve you like that. It makes us sad...)


    (Right...)


    Lisa loosens her focus and slowly opens her eyes in a place where the soldiers have a perfect conversation.


    "Lisa, how''d it go?


    "... let''s start with a tough report"


    Lisa answered Alfi''s question badly.


    "Fenna, your father, your mother, you''ve apparently been self-determination."


    "... I was ready"


    "Fenna..."


    Fenna is trying so hard to show off her tears, but she won''t be calm inside. He is gripping his fist hard and making his body small and nervous. It only seems to be trembling.


    "Fenna, are you okay?


    "... it''s okay, Mr. Alphilis. Keep reporting, Lisa."


    Fenna urges Lisa with a strong eye. I didn''t know Alphilis, I held Fenna''s shoulder to him. And Lisa nods, and goes on.


    "Apparently the enemy is a regular army in some country. On a personal note, I was wondering if the Principality of Krums is the most likely. Though he seems to be acting secretly from the country most of the time. And he leads the royal family."


    "That''s not a good idea. It could be an international problem."


    "No, it''s already an international issue"


    Nia answers Miranda''s question.


    "Why?"


    "Don''t you see? Fenna, already the royal family of seekers, has learned the circumstances. I haven''t gotten confirmation yet, and I don''t know if I can get confirmation again. But there will always be evidence, and Fenna will be magical enough to take the back. Even a covert unit is no excuse. It''s a different matter of how the elves move, but in this case, retaliation is likely to be supported by all countries, even by Seekers."


    "It would also involve desire to want the territory of Krums. The situation in western countries stinks, but it''s getting suspicious even in the middle of the country."


    "Continue reporting"


    Roaring Nia and Miranda on their asses, Lisa continues.


    "More than half of the Seekers died. There are about 30 survivors, but they are not here, and they seem to have been taken away somewhere. The enemy''s goal is to capture the Seeker alive and to search for a seal."


    "Why would a human be talking about our seal?


    Fenna is surprised. The seal inside this, naturally, is an external secret. I can''t possibly know anything but the Seeker.


    "I don''t know about that, but is sealing the type you can carry?


    "I can do one"


    "Do you have more than one?


    "Yes, there''s nothing I can do about it, because the other is the seal that''s on the land. As far as we can tell, we haven''t been able to detect it."


    "How do you know that?


    "No, because the seal is both in my house"


    Fenna points to the big tree.


    "... why don''t you notice?


    "Talking about the soldiers, the commander''s prince seems to be quite bonkers. You think you''re exploring a seal without a magician?"


    "That''s a real idiot. There''s nothing more painful than having a stupid superior officer as a soldier."


    Nia sighs uncommonly at Lisa''s words.


    It''s common sense, but seals used in magic often use some kind of physical medium. Sometimes you seal it in something like a figurine, for example, or you draw a magic formation. Things that leave such a magical basis, whether or not they can be unsealed if they can be used by exploratory magic, can be done as soon as they are discovered alone.


    But since it makes no sense to find those who seal it, it can be placed in a hidden room, hidden in the terrain, or deceitfully hidden like a painting. Sometimes traps are set up again, so there is not a lot of futility in searching for seals without magicians.


    If you''ve been attacking us in anticipation of the search for a seal, it''s also impossible for everyone to think that it would be nothing but bonkers who aren''t ready.


    "In the meantime, then, do the best you can to confirm the seal, and then retreat. You''ll want to check the remains of your parents, but... Lisa, how many enemies are there?


    "Five in the big house, four in the east house, five in the north house, more than that in the settlement. I was wondering if you were out exploring after that."


    "Then there''s a good chance you can''t. Perhaps the people who stormed this place are still there. Even with 100 elves, we can''t do it. Fenna, are you convinced?


    "... yes, I just had to be there. Confirmation of the seal should be a priority for me now. Next thing you know, I''m contacting the other settlements, so... everyone who''s been taken away cares..."


    The look of Fenna covering her lips is painful. It was obviously felt by everyone that they were imposing.


    "Fenna, if you survive and do what you have to do, come back and bury your parents and everyone properly."


    "Mr. Alphilis... thank you"


    Fenna gave it two dulls, but it was a frivolous way to laugh. As the inner heart of everyone, not just Alphilis, I was struck by the indignation of wanting to buzz together the people who did so much Fenna, but not this time either. We have to go calmly here. I can''t exchange my temporal feelings for my life.


    "What about the operation? Miranda."


    "Let''s do it right with Alfi''s numbing pills and Atashi''s sleeping pills. Consider from the position of the door to be rigged, first wipe out the north side. Then the center. The east is ignored."


    "" "Understood" "


    First, we all go around to the north side hiding ourselves, and since all five were in the room, Nia knocks on the door first. Then one came along voyaking, "What?" so quickly Miranda dragged him down, tightening his neck and letting him faint. And the moment Miranda strains down the soldier, she shoots a dagger and arrow with plenty of numbing pills and sleeping pills from the left and right windows (though there is nothing shielded like glass or shields (sukoko) because the construction of the Seeker''s house is simple), with Alphilis and Fenna. Near jumped in hindsight, but they all fainted without time to even groan a lot. Were they completely distracted or not even wearing armor?


    Next in the middle, but this was equally easy to drop. The enemy is completely loose and this one is not wearing any armor. Now there was only one window so it was impossible to temporarily faint him from outside the room, so Nia forced him to storm, but the other two didn''t have time to scream and Nia struck each other and smothered him out. Fenna''s arrow shoots through two shoulders at that moment. We took control here without making any noise. If they had at least put on their armor, it wouldn''t have been easier.


    Fenna, hurry up and confirm the seal.


    "Yes. I''ll see"


    Alphilis urges me, and Fenna goes upstairs.


    "Is it going to end with nothing in particular?


    "I hope so."


    "That''s something that doesn''t distract you. They''re still awake in the east."


    "Stop sneezing here with a loud noise or whatever."


    Lisa slaps lightly, but her expression hasn''t distracted her. Fenna came down a while later. I have a magic book in my hand.


    "Is that the seal?


    "Yes, this was safe. But..."


    "But?


    "The other seal is not in a very good state. Maybe it''s because I''ve sucked a lot of Seeker''s blood, but the seal is slightly loose. But there''s nothing I can do about it right now, so I thought I''d get out of here once and call for reinforcements."


    "Copy that. Everyone, retreat."


    A shadow appeared blocking the day when the nearest nearest door, Nia, lay his hands on the door trying to be outside.


    Continued

 38 Combat in the Explorer, Part 4 - Strong Enemy

    "Mr. Nia!


    Sooner than Fenna realizes, Nia jumps and dodges into the room. That''s the reflective nerve of the Beast Man. Where Nia had just been, a large sword had descended. The Lord of the Sword was a soldier dressed in large full-body armor. He was a creepy soldier who couldn''t see his face because of his helmet and couldn''t even see the light in his eyes.


    "What is this guy? Where did you sprang from??


    "I don''t know. It didn''t catch Lisa''s sensor. This is..."


    A suspicious Lisa focuses even more on finding out.


    "Armor all over you. Now you can move well without making any footsteps."


    "That would be so. This guy doesn''t have any contents, just armor."


    "What do you mean?


    Miranda asks.


    "In things like moving (living room) and armor (armor). It''s kind of like moving with magic. At the same time, they may be devising ways to eliminate footsteps."


    "It''s this guy! Magic didn''t work on this enemy!


    I remember when Fenna stormed inside. And Alphilis struck his tongue unexpectedly.


    "I see, that''s troublesome... could the sword pass?


    The armor tries to force the door to pull in, along with the sound of mechanics. In armored stature, we can''t let you in here unless we do. And two more behind it.


    "You don''t have to deal with these guys. The movement is blunt, and it''s ignored! Everybody, run through the window."


    Everyone jumps out the window with Miranda in the hall. And Miranda comes out with a smokescreen just in case. I''m not sure if it will work or not. And as I came, when I tried to escape into the South Forest...


    "You guys don''t have to be in such a hurry, do you?


    There was a nearer running in the lead who was suddenly slashed from overhead. Nia jumped back, but was completely blocked and stopped.


    And the woman who gets stuck in the way of the Alphilis and the others. He has a song knife in both hands, and if he does it almost like underwear, he dresses highly exposed, but he''s probably a warrior in the war because he has countless wounds all over his body. Also, the hair is cut to about shoulder length, but the forehead is long enough for one eye to hide. Not a big deal, but because of the killing temper she emits, her body looks bigger than it actually is.


    That''s a pain in the ass.


    "Lisa, didn''t you notice the approach?


    "No, I was aware, but it''s too fast. Lisa had already been slashed by Nia when she realized she was moving this way from the east bunker."


    Fenna hugs the magic book all the time. A female swordsman laughed niggardly after taking a good look at it.


    "Heh... is that the seal? I knew you''d just gone outside and pulled an imo."


    "Come on, I wonder. You didn''t say a word about this being a seal?


    Miranda answers in place of Fenna.


    "What are you going to say when you hold it like that? Well, take it and then think about it...!


    Nia kicks at a woman like she interrupts a conversation. If you kick your upper body, you have a knife, so it''s a low kick aimed at your lower body. but the woman steps forward to deflect the strike point on the contrary and takes Nia''s kick with her leg. He tries to punch Nia in the face with the pattern as it is, but Nia pulls it around and tries to punch him in the elbow next.


    From there it was an attack that was too fast to catch up with everyone''s eyes. Neither seems to have an effective hit for now, but Nia took the distance herself after about five seconds of offense. When I look at it, the woman doesn''t seem to have an effective hit, but Nia is bleeding from there. Does that mean she''s faster than Near the Beast Man, that woman?


    "Oh, it''s so nice to have a cat ~"


    "You''re the one. What''s that bullshit speed?"


    "I''m fast? Pfft, ahahahahahahaha!


    A woman started laughing out loud. Apparently, something was pretty bumpy.


    "Sure, well, I''m faster too... but you''re too late before then, cat!?


    "What?


    Blood phase changing nia and nagging women were contrasting schematics. Obviously, women still have room.


    "So, have you bought enough time? Bernau."


    "Enough."


    "! Shit!


    Fire Barrier (Wall)


    With a voice chanting magic, a wall of flames emerges to block the escape path. It is a fairly wide and tall wall of flames. Now we can no longer escape to the south.


    Both Alphilis and Miranda regretted seeing it in Nia''s battle, but it was too late.


    "The lords should have run away with their cat daughter. It''s not a mistake."


    "Chi, behind you then..."


    "... I don''t think I can, Miranda"


    "Gohoo!"


    Soon, behind him, a giant man with a big axe in his hand, full of armor, stands in the throne.


    "Lisa, did this get too close?


    "No... Lisa''s sensor capability doesn''t work well? Why..."


    "Because I''m disturbed by magic."


    Magician-style, perhaps presbyterian, man answers. It covers his face and whole body completely with a hood, although I can''t see the details or the look on his face. But Miranda''s decision was quick.


    "Alfie, do that magician. That should put out the flaming walls, too. Atashi clears the back."


    "Ok!"


    At the same time you say, you two are going to be slaughtered.


    "It''s a reasonable decision, but the operation is to look at the power of the opponent and stand."


    "I''m your opponent."


    On a black chunk that jumped out of the side, Alphilis went into a sword-proof stance. Normally I would slash them away, but my instincts told me to protect them.


    Givin!


    When I wondered if the dull sound had sounded, Alphilis felt an odd floating sensation. That should have blown my body behind me. I can beat him to the back wall about 5m as it is.


    "Gu!?


    I was slammed against the wall without having time to take a passive, and the shock prevented me from breathing for a moment. but still the gaze turns towards the black lump that has been slashing itself reflexively. As much as I''m telling you to take your eyes off the enemy on the battlefield, I also understand Alphilis. But it was a man who laid back his sword and had no indication that he would set it up. He is a pretty big swordsman and dressed in decent black armor. It''s a style that I think might be some knight.


    I didn''t know a woman would take my sword.


    "Why aren''t you chasing me?


    "There''s no need for that. There''s too much difference in power between you and me. That would be strong enough to tell, wouldn''t it?


    "Are you making fun of me!?


    "Come on, I don''t know"


    It was unusual and intense for Alphilis. I thought it was totally licked. It was the first time since I began my journey that I had been treated so humiliated. Alphilis is a personality that is not originally that long. It was the best I could do because it would release the curse and stop my desire to blow this man away.


    Meanwhile, there was a reason this man didn''t get slaughtered. I did even lick it, but I also thought it wouldn''t be funny if the fight ended with one unintentional blow, plus something made me hesitate to strike my sword against this woman. Funny story, I felt like I was the one who would die if I went to strike. I could easily imagine that it was myself who had an overwhelming advantage, and that the woman in front of me would have a paralyzed hand and little sword to grip.


    "(Even though I''m just a coward to a woman... Hmm, funny!


    There is something peculiar about staying in those who have been involved in war for a long time. Even if instinct tells of the danger of this woman, reason cannot determine that it is dangerous at all. I haven''t had any of these experiences before, but this is the first time I''ve clearly split my instincts and reason so far, and that instantly blunted this man''s sword. but


    "(What you will know if you fight. If I die, I''ll say I''ve been there before!


    That much doesn''t make me put away this man''s sword, which is a raw combat fanatic. A man restarts his sword.


    "Well, shall we continue?"


    Bad. That was the heart of Alphilis. I never show any signs that I can get my hands paralyzed, and I can''t use a lot of weapons. It also takes some time to activate the curse. Not that I''m this guy who gives me that kind of time. To be clear, I don''t have the means.


    Alberto was also an approximate monster, but he was on his side and it was hard to imagine coming before himself with the will to kill. I don''t know how skilled the man in front of me is, but I also instantly figured out to Alphilis that there was an obvious difference in skill from myself. If we meet, we''ll have 10 seconds and two straight. When such an idea goes around, it goes around my head and shifts my gaze to see if the rest of my people will come to cover me.


    Nia has interacted with an earlier female swordsman, but is no longer sufficiently disadvantaged to know clearly. Nia''s breathing up against a woman who can''t hold one breath. More blood is coming from all over my body. There must be quite a difference in skill between them, too.


    And Fenna is solidified with a seal in her arms. No matter how many bow masters, that reaction is normal when it''s the first time in action. I also remember Alphilis not being able to move properly at first, even with Gorotsuki as his opponent. Workout and action are separate. Well, there''s nothing you can do about it on this level of opponent. Lisa tries to cover Fenna like that, but she seems full because she cares about the sorcerer''s movements. I was still fortunate to have no sign of fighting the sorcerer.


    Miranda can count on it, but she''s had her hands full again from earlier.


    "Kono!


    "Ghoo!"


    Mace and Axe are bumping into each other as they make a terrific noise. I don''t believe it, but it seems to be mutual with Miranda''s arm strength. but Miranda seems to have more skill. He twisted the axe down his body and struck a mace at the galloping empty torso. A servant giant retreats a few meters, but progresses as if he had not had intermittent hair and nothing happened.


    "What is this guy?


    It was the same no matter how many shots Miranda hit. I didn''t mean to. The armor is deformed, so I guess it''s quite damaging. Then Miranda punched him in the face, but he still didn''t seem to bother. But the helmet came off, and I could see the face underneath.


    "Even the oak!?


    "Ghoo!"


    The body under the armor was oak. Though I thought it might be the Giants judging by their considerable bodies. Though the oak also has a lot of giants, it''s obviously about two turns bigger than the standard oak. Plus, I''m kind of idle. Probably working out pretty well. But is it possible that the oak will train? More than that, the fact that the orcs are fighting with humans is not normal in itself.


    "I can''t believe the orcs are following humans..."


    "Ya, captain strong. Ode, follow the captain"


    "Did you talk decently?


    Miranda''s surprise isn''t impossible either. That''s what I''ve never heard of Orcs speaking a language that is understandable to humans. Orcs with such intelligence are different in the species themselves.


    "Oh, you... strong. One, strong warrior, su, like. Fight more Ode!


    "Shit."


    "And you, woman! Oh, women... even after the fight, twice as much fun, twice as much fun. The stronger she is, the better she looks when she loses!


    Oak laughs niggly. A chill ran down Miranda''s spine.


    "You can''t even tell me about Alfi... being courted by a monster!


    "Yes, go, let''s go!


    Intense meetings began again. That''s no place to help Alphilis. What the hell is wrong with you? When she thinks about that,


    "Alfi, I''m coming!?


    "I care, woman."


    Lisa called me. but at the same time a man''s sword is looming in front of him.


    "(Bad)"


    Alphilis grabbed the sword with his reflexively paralyzed arm and tried to prevent the Great Sword, but was unsure whether he would ever be able to take it.


    Gin!


    Metal sounds echoed. Alphilis meditated his eyes on whether each sword had been slashed, but the sword did not weigh heavily. Roughly when I open my eyes, I see another sword that blocks the Great Sword from the side. And I accidentally heard a voice like I heard somewhere.


    "I see you again, Alphilis."


    "... Louis,?


    It was a brunette woman, who met in the town of Darve, who was withholding the man''s sword from the side.


    Continued

 39 The Battle in the Seeker, Part 5 - The Darkas Forest Tragedy

    Time goes back a few days.


    "So, where do I take these elves?


    "Come on, let''s just go for the tree with the red string on it."


    "Like, you''ve been walking for, like, three minutes now? The sun is passing by."


    "Besides, aren''t we headed to the heart of the woods?


    Men in armor walking through the woods speak out of dissatisfaction.


    "Don''t bother, the strings are getting shorter by the step. You''re almost there."


    "Why is it red? It''s hard to see."


    "Do I know?"


    I momentarily tried to get rid of the man leading the way, but he immediately gets into an argument.


    "Don''t fight. You can go home when you deliver the elves. I don''t even have to look at that asshole prince''s face."


    "Well, let''s just say we''re SS, shall we?


    "It''s like it''s decided by the lottery. A first prince or a second prince would have been nice. That asshole prince was dealt with in court, right?"


    "That''s why you must be desperate. Let''s give it some credit."


    As the soldiers spit, they whine about being themselves to be attached to it. Another man slapped the man on the shoulder.


    "You won''t be able to take that nap. It''s better if Walla''s still stuck. I don''t know who you''re dealing with this time."


    "Aren''t you an example aristocrat? Look, he said he''s been around lately."


    "Uh, the one who''s been assistant prime minister in the last two years or so? But why be nice to that asshole prince when he comes out there again?


    "I don''t know. But you''re kind to everyone, not just that asshole, right? Don''t get me to speak up too often. He doesn''t have to feel good."


    "You''re noble, but rare."


    A group of soldiers proceeding through the Darkas Forest, talking eventually. Would there be about 50 of them all? After they stormed the Seeker Forest, they are on their way to where they were instructed to take the surviving Seeker. The elves are all tied behind their backs and whispered. Even the Seeker can''t help but be sealed with a hand that joins the chant and the mark of sorcery. Arm strength is originally as weak as a human being, and a human soldier who is working out would be considerably stronger. Each of them had been taken by the soldiers, distorting their faces to very thoughtless thoughts.


    "Not yet."


    "No, the strings are already pretty short..."


    Even though the leading soldier who was checking the strings did nothing, the strings loosened up. The movement of the soldiers watching it stands still for a moment. And, accidentally, they were called out.


    "... you''re finally here..."


    Soldiers turn to voices. There stood a child about 10 years old. He has dark hair and is a pretty boy quite neat. I just feel scarce on the look on my face and very cold. When did you show up here? But the child slowly walks up to them, questioning the soldiers.


    "Hey, kid. What are you doing here?


    "No way, you''re taking the elves?


    But without answering the soldier''s question at all, the child began to set the rules for the Seekers. The soldiers just have to watch how it goes.


    "... sure seeker... good quality... this would..."


    "Hey, kid! Answer our questions."


    One of the soldiers grabs the child''s shoulder. but


    "Is that it?"


    The soldier could not understand the sight in front of him. My own hands are passing through my child''s body, no, it just seems buried. Soldiers don''t have any pain or anything, but they try to pull it out for now, but they''re not scared. On the contrary, my own hands sink towards my child.


    "Oh, hey! What''s going on, this"


    "Hey, guys. Pull Zam''s body!


    "All right!


    The soldiers pull the body of a soldier called Zam because of a few of them, but they can''t pull it back at all. On the contrary, it sinks more and more.


    "Hey, what the hell?


    "Hey kid! Stop it!


    "Damn!


    One of the decadent soldiers finally stabbed the child''s body with a spear. but even though the spear is piercing the boy''s chest, he doesn''t look like he moved at all. And strangely, there''s not even blood coming out of the wound. On the contrary, he keeps looking for the Seeker while dragging the soldier.


    "... yeah, it''s passed... you''d think so too, wouldn''t you?


    "Isn''t that nice? It''s full of beauties, and I think I''ll enjoy it."


    "... you''re always about women..."


    Out of nowhere, another child showed up. About the same age in appearance. I still have black hair this time, but this one is a boy whose expression moves a lot. This one has a pleasant appearance. A silent child and, if you do, a child with a light tone. As if there were no soldiers around, the two are behaving on their own.


    "You''re gonna give me about one, right?


    "... you''ll never know unless you try that..."


    "Well, if I suck, I lose my job?


    "... I''ll treat you right so you don''t..."


    "What if not one of them really came around?


    "... then I''ll give you a hand with your next job..."


    "Oh, that''s good. So, what about the rest of these guys?


    "... I forgot..."


    "Terrible. Already one, almost buried in you?


    "... I don''t care..."


    Apparently the silent child was completely blinded to the presence of the soldiers. In the meantime, more and more soldiers called Zam are buried. Some pulled their hands to help Zam, some stabbed spears at the boy, but the boy doesn''t look as if he cares if he gets stabbed in the head.


    "Ha, help...!


    And finally, Zam''s head buried. Zam was imperative, but the situation did not improve at all, as if in a bottomless swamp. I hadn''t heard a voice since my head was buried, but I knew perfectly well that I was desperate to hold back until all that body sank. From along the way the soldiers around them were stunned by this sight and simply watched. The Seekers are also opening their eyes to the remaining distant sights. Feeling dangerous as soon as possible, the Seekers were desperate to sue the soldiers while they sealed their mouths to free themselves, but the soldiers were nowhere near hearing their complaints at their own expense.


    As all those people lose their words and quiet back, the brighter boy is happily speaking to the quieter boy.


    "If you don''t care, I''ll take these people, okay?


    "... if you like..."


    "Yay. ? Well, how dare you... what do you guys want to do?


    A curly looking child looks around to peek into the faces of the soldiers. Everyone''s understanding did not keep up with the rest of the anomalous situation, but one of them returns to me all the time and opens his mouth to try to argue.


    "Just kidding..."


    But the soldier never argued permanently. Because when the child put his hands together, with the dull sound of cockroach, his neck suddenly turned 180 degrees opposite in the middle of the word.


    "Uh, no, no! I won''t admit any questions -!


    Seeking opinions from myself, what an unscrupulous response. But only the boy is bright and behaving lightly. And thinking of the soldiers going bright blue twisting their heads in their asses for a while, they pounded and slapped their hands as if they had come up with something.


    "Hmm, it''s just not funny to kill them all... so why don''t we have you guys kill each other until you''re one of the last? But I''ll keep the last one alive. Well, there''s hope for this, right?


    "Nah..."


    Everyone breathes. The child in front of him said something outrageous, "Let''s pee!?" That''s what I said. Soldiers don''t even speak in too many situations. but some of them are starting to twitch and lag behind, and one finally says, "Wow! I escaped the scene with the voice," No, I tried to escape. but with the sound of goku, the soldier also followed the same end road as the earlier soldier.


    "Hmm, that''s no good either! I won''t even admit to running away ~!


    The child is making a batten with his hands and shaking his neck to the side. Finally, the spirit stopped following the anomaly, and there came out among the soldiers a man sitting on the spot snagging. Seeing how it goes, the child is really looking fun and nicotine.


    "Well, I think it''s time to start, but are you guys ready? Anyone who has an opinion on this game will only accept questions now! 10, 9, 0 because it''s so annoying!... but nobody seems to have any questions. Then the next time I slap my hand, I''ll start the game, but I''m bored if I don''t play the game for real, so I''ll ask the unmotivated to leave without question. Like this!


    And the limbs of one of the soldiers who was hanging around began to twist.


    "Ghaaaa!


    Soldiers desperate with screaming and the unpleasant sound of bone crushing. When I saw how it was, the soldiers started screaming. I am in a state of panic.


    "Whoa, whoa!


    "Help me!


    "Yes, I don''t like it."


    "Uh, shut up! Quiet!"


    Several more twist and die. When you see it, you realize you''re not even allowed to make a scene, the soldiers get perfectly quiet and wait for the child''s next statement. The child''s voice emitted in it plays a rhythm that echoes directly into the heads of the soldiers. Can I describe you as innocent but dark, bright but deep? Its voice color has strange compulsions and temptations.


    "It''s okay, because it would help if I killed a friend standing next door. Isn''t that easy? So, guys, are you ready?


    Using that voice as a signal, the eyes of the soldiers who were clouded by fear began to run bloody. They no longer have a choice. And everyone started pulling out swords because one person pulled them out, turning to the same SS buddies who had previously spoken of stupidity.


    "No, I''m impressed with all of them! Then, hey... pan!


    As the child slapped his hand, the woods surrounded him with a whirlpool of snorts. The Seekers watched each other play a serious killing, more tragic sight than that war, where blood splashes fly. No. Instead, for some reason, I can''t get my eyes off earlier. On the contrary, I couldn''t even close my eyes. That''s also what the bright boy set up again, but it doesn''t change the situation when they figure it out.


    And a while later. One soldier survived in the woods filled with red everywhere. He stabs his sword to the ground, supports it and breathes on his shoulders without words. The child is clapping with a pussy when he sees how it goes.


    "No, congratulations. You are the winner! Do you have any thoughts?


    But the soldier is just chattering and trembling, not in such a state that he can utter words. Instead, I can say I haven''t been crazy a lot. Maybe he doesn''t even understand what he did. But it was only from now on that he would really have nightmares.


    "Well, you''re so happy you''re speechless, aren''t you? I knew I was glad I let you live... Oh, yeah! I have to reward you!


    The kid''s a pussy! And when I ring my fingers, I start to hear things like whispers from around me. Apparently, your voice is slowly getting louder.


    "I knew I had to be with friends. I''m kind to you, so you can stay with me forever."


    At first everyone on the spot could not grasp the meaning of the words, but when they began to hear the whispers around them clearly, they understood the meaning. No, maybe I shouldn''t have understood it from the results. And the stirring gradually makes a clear sense.


    (How did you kill...)


    (I''ve adored you since you were a new American...)


    (Aren''t we in sync... we went through so much hard training together...)


    (How did you kill me? Senior...)


    (Where am I? What happened to me...?


    "Hi..."


    "How did you make sure you could hear your dead friends? They''ll be beside you for the rest of your life, so now you don''t miss them anymore!?


    (I was planning on getting married when I got home...)


    (Sorry, Dad, I can''t go home...)


    (How could you do this...)


    (You! How dare you! I will kill you, I will kill you!!


    (I don''t like one...)


    (You come here too...!


    "Wow, wow!


    And finally, the surviving soldier also let go of his sanity. And it''s the blood around me. When I think the whole thing has moved, I slowly take in that soldier. And it sank straight to the ground... and later it didn''t even leave a trace of blood. The boy at the time who set up that extra mundane ending looks like he''s having a good time. In contrast, the quiet boy looked at the sight as if he were frightened.


    "... interesting...?


    "No, that''s funny! Because wherever you do it, the human reaction is the same, and it breaks fast! Not at all, a brittle species."


    "... then don''t you get bored...?


    "It''s not, it''s the same, but it''s slightly different. I enjoy considering why that difference can happen!


    "... you''re not even considering it anyway..."


    "Ha ha! Are you broken?


    The other boy didn''t seem to be interested in this again. The Seekers, who watched the sight and the interaction, went too far through disgust and hatred and no longer just trembled with the clatter. Many of them have already passed out. Looking back at those seekers, the boy began to speak brightly.


    "Uh, I''m sorry. You surprised me, didn''t you? But don''t worry, it''s your turn next. I knew these things were in order, right?


    Hearing that line no longer even gives the Seekers the strength to escape. He shook his neck sideways with tears in his eyes and only begged for help. But ignoring those seekers, the boy goes on.


    "And you don''t have to pity them, do you? I can''t keep up with that silent taste of him. I think what''s going to happen to you guys right now is that the sight is so incredible that it looks like child deception, right? Well I''m actually a child!! Either way, he doesn''t recognize you guys alive or he has feelings. Expect it the next time you wake up. Have a nice nightmare then. Ahahahahahaha..."


    There was no way to worry about the seekers trying to utter a voiceless word, and all the seekers fell asleep when the children put their hands on them. No one has seen them since.


    Continued

 40 Battle in the Seeker, Part 6 - Black Mercenary Regiment

    And time, the current Darkas Forest.


    "What are you going to do, Louis?


    "It''s a message from Valsas." All emergency assemblies in the western capital of Thirdoid, "yes."


    "... chi. We''re all out of combat."


    A man holds a great sword. Look at that. Female swordsmen, magicians, orcs, and Louis also put their swords away.


    "Lexus, so are you"


    "Heh."


    Lisa was a little rusty. I heard a voice right behind me. When I noticed, I had a Lexus dagger attached to my throat. An unpleasant sweat flows through Lisa''s back.


    "When..."


    "Hmm? Ever since you screamed ''Alpha Reese''."


    "Oh, no..."


    A few seconds will have been behind me. It was a shock event for Lisa to not realise she could even sense the impact of a tree leaf falling behind her back.


    Lexus strokes Lisa''s head like that.


    "You don''t have to look like that. Anyway, this is how many assassins we''re gonna do, right? ''Cause sensors seem to impress me, so their business goes up. The lady is still sweet as a sensor, and you shouldn''t be overconfident of your abilities. There are magicians and sensors in the world who can crush the capabilities of sensors."


    Lisa is looking at her teeth with regret. On the other hand, the men who had the Great Sword started talking to Louis as if they had already lost interest in the Alphilis and the others.


    "Louis, I don''t think you''re the messenger. You''re a pain in the ass. What kind of blow are you?


    "Nothing. It just so happens"


    "Do you happen to come all the way to this deep forest?


    "If you don''t... Let''s be honest and say you don''t like Mr. Valsas!? You couldn''t breathe with me, could you?


    Baki!


    Lexus blows away with the good sounds.


    "... by chance"


    "Ugh, um"


    Louis'' cold gaze forced the Great Sword man to convince himself. And when you cough one up, a man asks Louis a question.


    "So, what happened?


    They say Squad 4 has been wiped out.


    "Villat''s squad!?


    "If it was Squad 5, I wouldn''t have had to get sick."


    "I have to agree with you."


    To this all the opponents who had been fighting gave a surprised look.


    "Who did it?


    "They say he''s the demon king here. And it''s quite powerful, and there are rumors of the legendary Great Demon King."


    "... and still Valsas retaliates according to the code?


    "That''s right. It''s the only code you can call the eagles, isn''t it?


    "Then will all units assemble?"


    "They even summon people who retired even further back in the day. That''s not enough people, so even eagles imitate this."


    "I see, don''t let your arms buzz"


    "Oh, that''s a yes."


    Louis and the Great Sword man laugh niggardly. Use that as a signal, and the others simultaneously distort the edge of their mouths. They are battle freaks. Looking good at that, it looks like they''re all wearing matching coats.


    "On a black coat, an embroidered eagle of gold... you guys, no way." A mercenary army of black eagles led by Valsas "?


    Left alone, Miranda casts her doubts as if they were a lie. The people on the court who respond to that question.


    "Exactly. There won''t be any fighting for now, shall I name it? I''m Zerver, Captain of Unit 3 of Vandal-Valsas-Blackhawk."


    "Unfortunately, I don''t have a deputy captain. I''m Dorothy, deputy captain. So the oak there is Dunda, and the sorcerer''s old man is Bernau. So the unfathomable woman there..."


    "This is Sister Louis, Captain of 2nd Squad. So I''m Lieutenant Lexus. Even so, we''re the only two in Squad 2."


    "... it might be a miracle that Atashi and the others are alive now..."


    Miranda sighs. That too should be true, the mercenary corps in front of you is a famous mercenary corps that also contends for one or two on the continent. Mercenaries named for the continent include the Tenma Knights of Friedelinde, the Karatzel Cavalry and Muller''s Iron and Steel Soldiers, but there is supposedly no mercenary regiment to the right of ''Vandal-Valsas-Blackhawk'', especially as those cutting ahead in the battlefield.


    They are a group of less than 50 mercenaries in total, but the captain''s condition seems to be to "achieve 100 cuts alone". For that reason, when Valsas, who takes the alias'' Mad Beast '', leads the whole thing, it is said that its power is comparable to that of a single division, so much so that if he saw them on the battlefield, he was told that dragons would also flee barefoot. Though dragons would originally be barefoot! Forget the scratch. But it was a fairly credible story that the captain, Valsas, hunted the Demon King alone.


    "In the meantime, you guys aren''t willing to fight the Atasis anymore, okay?


    "Oh, ''emergency assembly'' takes precedence over everything. Even if you were to throw in your current request. It''s like the only code in this mercenary corps."


    "That''s right, Alfi. Thank you."


    "Yeah... that!


    Miranda took confirmation with Zerver. But Alphilis'' face is not refreshing. Nia can''t seem to heal her frustration without being hit either.


    "Thank you, Louis. In the form of your help..."


    "I didn''t help you."


    I don''t respond to Louis that way. You felt somewhat sorry for Alphilis for his bewilderment, connect words from Louis. This was really unusual.


    "Besides, if I was beating him up, maybe it was the outgoing Zerver."


    "No!


    "Hey, Louis! No matter how much you do, you won''t listen!?


    "Well, suppress it, Dorothy"


    Lexus keeps Dorothy eaten by Louis from behind. When did you turn around behind? A gentle word or deed is a man who is not alarmed at all.


    "D, Dorothy. Short air, no, no."


    "I don''t want to be told you''re an orc, Danda!


    "When I get angry, and more wrinkles, I hear..."


    "This guy!


    "Ho ho ho. Dunda won, Dorothy. And even with your strength, Louis and your lord are the difference between cloud mugging."


    "I know!


    Apparently, it''s a pretty good mercenary squad for what it is. I don''t think he''s the one who fought until just now. Earlier they all looked like Alphilis and the others like Reapers, but now they''re just human beings of equal size. One of them is an oak.


    Zerver controls the noise, which can''t be confused or twisted.


    "How long have you been a fool? There''s no use for this forest anymore, let''s go."


    "Right... but I don''t think it would be a hassle to apologize to your employer for once"


    "When is that employer coming home?


    "Rumor it, you got it"


    In the direction that Bernau points to, I see about 30 soldiers and a human unlike this forest dressed in flashy attire if he leads the way. I guess that''s the prince. Well, I don''t know what to say, but whoever sees it doesn''t seem to be smart enough. Eyes away, eyes that don''t focus very well. Moreover, he was in the obese shape of a little boy and had nothing to do with majesty. It would be better suited to say dodo (why) than royal.


    Besides, if you put on such a flickering vertical (hiccups) to explore this forest, you must get caught and worn out everywhere. Does it not also understand that it is not suitable for exploration at all? As the Alphilis and the others look at it, it feels like... the prince recognizes them if they notice that gaze.


    "Well, then who is it? What are you doing? Are you on our side?


    It''s burning everywhere, and I don''t care what you think you''ve been fighting for. Moreover, there will be no sudden arrival of reinforcements against a prince acting in secrecy. Even though Fenna and I haven''t hidden the look of the Seeker. Apparently, what the soldiers say isn''t even off the mark.


    Zerver tells the discipline that his mercenary status will make him do the same.


    "My employer! I''m sorry, but we can get out of here. I have urgent business to attend to. Pay back your wages on a decent daily basis!


    "What!? You think this Third Prince Mustard would admit that? You''re not smart enough?


    No, not only the Blackhawk facials and the Alphilis, but also the prince-side soldiers, who say which one is not smart enough. Because of this, the Prince named himself after Zerver, who cared to lay down his identity. Don''t you know what covert action means?


    "Zerver, can I just ignore that one now?


    "Oh... I didn''t think you were that stupid. Sorry, Louis. Made me take the trouble."


    "Alfi, don''t you think the Atasis and the others are off too? Something, I don''t think I need to deal with a fool or anything. I''ve already got the seal."


    "Miranda think so, too? That''s what I''ve been feeling..."


    All the Alphilis and Blackhawk faces are already getting laid. But there were those who watched this sight from the sky.


    Continued

 41 Fighting in the Seeker, Part 7 - Vengeance

    "Um? What are you doing?


    "No, no, you''re the one"


    There is some misplaced air conversation over the forest of Darkas, directly above which the Alphilis and the others are fighting.


    But he can''t see, and only his voice can hear him. Of course, they are hiding themselves by magic so that they cannot be found by the Alphilis. The same goes for signs and voices. It fixes and tensions the soundproofing magic space so that it can only be heard in a certain space.


    "I procure materials. You''re saying no to your brother, aren''t you? I''m the busiest one, anyway. You haven''t been turned down anyway, have you?


    One of the voices speaks lightly. It is the bearer of that voice, where the Alphilis and the others were leaping in the unknown. And the other voice is a light-hearted narrative, as if it responds to that tune as well.


    "Well. I got tired of playing with Explorer, so I came to see this one. You can''t call yourself a Seeker. What a proud nation. I don''t know."


    "What did you do?"


    The voice casts doubt.


    "I got it for a toy because I had three extra girls, and you broke one in front of the other two. So I said," Which one do you want next? When I heard, "I don''t want to be the guy next door," I started cursing each other. You''re no different than a human being, are you? I lost interest in something, so I gave it to Oak and Goblin. Aren''t you having fun by now?


    "No, if I saw the way you broke it, I would normally think so, wouldn''t I??


    "What? I was gonna take it lightly this time."


    Lord of a voice that seems manifestly dissatisfied. But he also does it consciously again to see how horrible his senses end for others.


    "So, after all... no way. You left me in my lab??


    "Mochi. I told him to put it in number 3. That kid''s gonna be okay because he''s a omnivore, right?


    "Um, well, yeah, but... every two, five, 11 is delicate, so stop it, okay?


    Neither will the Lord of the other voice ever pity the Seeker. His only interest is in his own experiments. You wouldn''t even hesitate to wipe out one city if you were to do your own experiments. In his brutality, he was the bearer of such brutality that he surpassed the Lord of the other voice.


    "I know." So, what''s material?


    "That''s..."


    One of the voices shows up. There will be no reason for anyone to know, but he is the Lord of the Voice who appeared in the room of the young man who was writing a march order to Zamwed the other day. Only that voice seems like a boy, but it was an ugly old man who showed up. My face is like a crushed toad, no, worse. Frogs would still have symmetrical faces left to right, but this old man doesn''t even have symmetrical eye positions left to right.


    If only my left eye does it, it''s down there, and it''s diagonal. The nose is very distorted and half rotten. His mouth was wide distorted to the side, his lips turned up, and his jaw was cracked. My hair still has chipped hair just to the right, but my left is completely bald. Besides, there''s a terrible pimple, and by the way, pus is overflowing. The smell is terrible, too, and a normal olfactory owner would not be able to stand without holding his nose down. Very unbearable to the front.


    "Still a terrible face"


    "You know what... because this is convenient"


    "How?


    The Lord of the other voice did not know why. Throw honest questions at boys like old men, no, old men like boys.


    "When you get close with this face, you run away with disgust at first, man or woman. And when fear exceeds its limits, it strikes back. And then I can get as many punches and kicks as I want... just imagine it sounds crazy! Wouldn''t that be great??


    "... even if I say so, you''re the best of us, no, you''re the worst pervert."


    "I wonder? Either way, it''s only a compliment! Anyway, it''s down there now."


    And a little boy like that old man points down.


    "No way... what''s that seal?


    "Yeah, surprise, isn''t it?


    A boy like an old man giggles like he found a good toy (toy).


    "Hmm, I didn''t realize that"


    "But you have a cup of humans. But now it''s forbidden for us to get our hands on it directly, and... what do we do?


    "Then I''m glad you brought him here. Looks like we just got a job. We were just meeting up."


    Loose behind an active boy, and the air flickers like a palatine flame. What came out of it was an awesome beautiful man, now in contrast to the old man ahead. He has long, gold-flowing hair tied together around his waist. Her eyelashes are also long, slightly shaved, but never cold under the impression, and she looks either flamboyant overall. In this soft atmosphere, the cleavage is accented the other way around, creating the impression that it seems resourceful. If you dress like a woman, you''ll pass by with an endless beauty. He wears himself in a black robe, just like a boy and an old man, but somehow even lets him drift elegantly. At least, he''ll look more royal than the prince downstairs.


    "I see, are those armors your work? By the way, it''s been a long time since I''ve seen you in three years."


    "It''s been three years and four months, to be exact. You both look good."


    And a young man to grace.


    "You''re as dumb and polite as ever. Are you sure you''re one of us?


    "I''m proud of you for once."


    "Fair enough. He''s no better than the rest of us, I''m sure."


    "Huh... well no. By the way, can you decurse your magic doll?


    The Lord of voices, still hidden, asks the youth.


    "Yeah, this time I''m on that spot. So, should I decurse that seal?


    "Smart people talk fast and help. Then do it fast!


    "Chi, wait a minute! Why don''t you let me collect the material first?


    The old man hesitates. He''s out here sewing in the middle of nowhere. Neither knew his struggle, and the LORD of snares and voices spoke with pleasure.


    "Uh, well, why don''t we do it later? Either way, we have to unseal it. We can''t recover it, can we? And if it''s the kind of material that gets hit easily, it''s useless, isn''t it?


    "No, that''s not the problem..."


    "I think the argument will be prolonged, so I''ve ordered you to decurse it for now"


    "" Yes!


    The youth thought it would be troublesome to devote time to the argument, ignoring the two of them and pointing an armored soldier at Fenna''s remaining seal.


    Humph!


    Meanwhile, things were changing downstairs. Fenna fired an arrow at Prince Muster without question. The arrow shot through the ground at the prince''s feet at a tremendous rate, trembling as the tail of the arrow represented Fenna''s wrath.


    The prince is furious at the act.


    "Prince Krums, what are you going to do toward the third prince, Dark Elf!


    "I''ll ask you a question."


    "This guy!"


    "Don''t move!!!


    Exactly. The soldiers surrounding the prince tint, but they bulk out loud like Fenna wouldn''t normally imagine. Not only the soldiers but also the Alphilis got a little dull with too much temper.


    "The distance between the prince and me is approximately 30 meters. At this distance, you can''t stab a prince in the eye with a single blow on your arm to the extent of me, and you may make him suffer. If you don''t want to taste the unnecessary suffering, give me a prompt response. Question, I will not tolerate silence"


    "The dark elf flair is a joke..."


    Humph! Something fell out of the prince with the wind chipping noise.


    "Ha... ha!?


    "Sorry, I''m going crazy at hand"


    Fenna threw an untouched word as the prince held her ear and nodded.


    "Wah, wah, my ears...!


    "I told you, I won''t let the prince stay with me to the extent of my skill. Next thing you know, your hand might twist and shoot through your knees. Shoulders next. Next leg. Please note that my hand will go crazy very lightly. Can you understand, what I''m saying?


    Fenna''s silver eyes have a dark glow. Having been together for the past few days, the Alphilis and the others just thought Fenna was a big, pull-in personality. No, it may be true, but I just wanted to avoid a useless feud, and she wasn''t as big of a character as keeping her clan''s revenge in front of her. It''s just that I''ve been patient for a long time. And now that he has crossed the limits of his patience with his revenge in front of him, Fenna looks to the prince with an impatient look.


    "How about a prompt answer or not? As far as I''m concerned, you don''t have to answer."


    "Wow, okay! Answer anything!!


    It already seemed that the prince had completely lost his temper to disobey. Naturally speaking, it was funny how he wandered around saying "don''t shoot me" too much, and what an unusual impression he made on everyone. Even though he is a prince, the current king of Krums is in office for a long time and is quite old before the age of 40, even if he is a third prince. Besides, he''s short and obese, and his head is bald by more than half, so he applauds his extra despicable appearance. Regardless of appearance, in a royal family such a pitiful temperament would annoy the sawdust inhabitants as well.


    Help him look like that, too, or Fenna, with her horrible eyes, asks the prince a question.


    "So... first, where are you taking those inside me? Not all of them seem to be dead."


    "Oh, I don''t know that"


    Gah!


    With the Prince''s reply, Fenna''s arrow was shooting through the Prince''s knee. Not knowing what happened for a moment, the prince screams as he checks his knees.


    "Bye!


    "Apparently you don''t need an ear. Didn''t you need to leave one? Or should I have shot it out of that lying mouth?


    "Ho, you really don''t know... a few of the eagles just asked me to keep them alive and catch them..."


    "To whom?


    Fenna squeezes her bow further.


    "He''s the one who recently became my closest samurai!


    "What''s your name?


    "Zerbados. Yes, Zerbados."


    Zerbados. Fenna groans as she engraves that name in her mouth, continuing to ask more questions.


    "Is that the man who told you to assault me?


    "No, the man just taught me the secret tricks in this..."


    Fenna wonders about the question. Why do people outside know the secret tricks inside you?


    "What secret do you think that Zerbados and they are?


    "I heard it was the secret to practicing gold. Can you Dark Elves make as much gold as you like with alchemy?


    To Uncle Wang''s question, Fenna shakes her head sideways as she sifts.


    "Such an idiot... it can''t be"


    "Hey, what?!?


    "Think about it. Why is money so precious?


    "It''s sparkling and beautiful, so..."


    To the answer, Fenna was stunned.


    "... apparently you don''t know anything. Look, if it just glows, it can be any other metal. If you are just beautiful, there are many things that are more beautiful than gold, such as gems, and what is beautiful depends on your individual sense of value. It is because gold has a rare value in it that it is not oxidized, that is, treated as a symbol of permanent immortality without rust, and because of its low absolute quantity. If alchemy or the like existed and gold was freely produced, its value would decline relative. So even if you''re free to make gold out of alchemy, it''s pointless."


    "Hey, what?


    The prince looked sincerely unexpected. I guess I never even thought about that. Fenna goes after him with even more words.


    "I didn''t know you wouldn''t even notice that... and my family for such fools, idiots, such as rolling out soldiers and fighting as people tell me... my friends..."


    Fenna is nagging and blushing her lips. but


    "You think I''m stupid!? Don''t be ridiculous! I''m not an idiot or anything!


    The prince suddenly raged. Fenna barks back without hiding the tears that flow.


    "What are you, not stupid!? It''s not about what the exchangers do, such as putting out soldiers for personal greed and driving others to death!


    "It''s not personal! I did it for the good of our people!


    "Can my people die for that!?


    Fenna lifts her voice up. It''s a momentum that''s just releasing a squeezed bow. The prince''s life ends at that moment, but he keeps talking about it as if he''s forgotten.


    "Dark elves and other filthy clans! It was in the book, wasn''t it? Are you a clan that gave the demon king a hand and was banished? I mean, the eagle is righteous, the righteous eagle dies to get it recognized in court. It''s an honor, there''s no need to resent me!


    "Nah..."


    Fenna extinguishes. Even though there are misunderstandings, it is an outrageous argument. There are those who have shown disgust not only at the comeback of Nia and Miranda, but also at the face of the Blackhawk and even at the end of the day at the soldiers who protect the prince. Fenna no longer has anger passing her limits and no words. You mistakenly assumed you were wrong about that, plus the prince spins the word.


    "The eagle must be recognized in court. Hey, brother, you guys are just brilliant. Everybody made a fool out of me...! I''m a little short and fat, so what? I can''t ride a horse. What is it? I couldn''t study, so what? Do royalty have to be better than people at everything? That''s a stupid picture of them, little fat, noromatic, bald slapping in the pussy. If you broke a branch of the garden to hit that eight, or hit the Kingslayer a little, do it. I thought you were a tyrant... and I still wanted everyone to admit it! What''s wrong with killing a dirty dark elf, useless for that matter!? Fairy tales will always end with justice destroying evil! You, the Dark Elves, have to die for justice."


    The prince whites with an angry face. There may be some things to be sympathetic about, but there doesn''t seem to be any thought at all about how propitious it is. Instead, because it was, you''re not aware at all that you would have hated it in court. Even if not exceptionally good as a man, there are many kings and marquises who have left your name in their benevolence and character. His real misfortune would have been that there was no one around to preach what he needed as an exchanger.


    But that doesn''t cure Fenna''s anger. Almost all of his clan, who lived quietly in the woods, were killed for just that, for the sake of one glory. Moreover, he spoke of the lives of his fellow men on the same level as the fairy tale. Already anger has passed its limits and hands with bows and arrows are rattling and shaking. The face is completely upbeat with anger and the eyes are opened, and the beautiful face of the servant is close to ruining it, just like a ghost shape.


    "Monsieur, it won''t be money, but can I kill him? I''m getting really angry."


    "... I agree with this pervert, but it''s the same. Captain Zelver, can I kill that idiot prince? I''ll be thorough enough not to leave any evidence behind."


    It was Dorothy who first agreed with Lexus'' words. The already proud song knife had been pulled out of its sheath.


    "I have a stomach for agreeing with that woman, but can I join you, Alphilis?


    "Don''t worry, Nia. ''Cause I''m not sure I''m gonna stop either."


    "Lisa is by Fenna''s side, but please do as you wish until Lisa''s minute"


    The Alphilis and the Blackhawks are all starting to kill each other. Sounds like the same feeling to Lisa. But surprisingly, Miranda stabbed everyone with a nail.


    "Something about international issues is getting better... and Atashi is not in a good position, but that''s enough. But not until the limits of Fenna''s patience have arrived, everyone. You can''t have Atashi and the others before Fenna. She''s still patient."


    If we do find out that we killed that prince, all those here will be permanently pursued by Krums as suspects. Because we know that, Fenna hasn''t released an arrow yet either. But it''s also a matter of time.


    Exactly. The two Blackhawk captains are still calm,


    "I guess I''m in a position to stop. Don''t worry about stopping it."


    "I won''t stop the eagle. but the air is weird. Everybody better watch your surroundings."


    Everyone is annoyed by Louis'' words.


    "... indeed. What is this? I don''t feel like killing or anything."


    "Lisa doesn''t even know, but it just means something''s dangerous..."


    "... the seal is about to be unsealed. That''s the house. Everyone should distance themselves from that house. Let''s get away slowly."


    Everyone sees Alphilis with a slight eye. Alphilis stares at the house with a serious face.


    "What do you mean? Alfi."


    "I don''t have sensor capabilities like Lisa''s, and I noticed when she said it, but I''ve always been sensitive to discomfort. Besides, I can''t hear you anymore. Until just now, I heard a little... is this anger? No. Sorrow and some sort of unnatural infusion of anger..."


    "Alfi? Your voice, what are you talking about? Lisa doesn''t hear or feel anything."


    Lisa snapped her neck, but Louis is also staring in the same direction as Alphilis.


    "No, Alphilis is right. Now the eagle knows clearly, but I suck. Everybody out. Protect that elf''s daughter, too."


    "Well, there''s no armor guys... no matter how blunt they are, they don''t seem to be good enough to come to our advantage."


    Dorothy makes a face that the 3rd Squad humans speak of. Originally, the armored special soldiers were deposited with them by the dumb prince in front of them, but if there''s an intruder, they''re supposed to chase them automatically, at least as long as they''re in here.


    I notice that the face of the Blackhawk is strange and I wrap my guard around it. The three of us staring from the sky at how it is.


    "No way, did they notice?


    "Apparently, yes."


    "Hmm. But it''s too late. You''re adding my strength to the bleeding service this time!


    From the direction of that voice, black viscous objects were spilling out of space with nothing. At first they were about a few drops. They also eventually start to flow off with the lobster as if the leaking mouth had broken. And when it was inverted in the air, and became a black mass of the great man, it vanished its shape.


    "I hope it will be a good spectacle..."


    ''Cause you''re not a good performer.''


    "Leave me alone!"


    The Alphilis cannot possibly know that such conversations are being exchanged over the sky. And the moment Fenna finally tried to release an arrow from the limits of her patience...


    Continued

 42 The Battle in the Seeker, Part 8 - The Sealed Demon

    Zuzun...!


    The ground swayed with great grass. At the same time, a ground crack occurs and a place with trees, a large collective dwelling (complex), protrudes. No, that expression is inaccurate. The house itself is awake as if it were one creature.


    Thanks to their gradual distance, the Alphilis escape the burst of hair on the ground, and the delayed reaction, Fenna, is also held by Lexus to avoid the ground crack. On the other hand, the soldiers, who were around the prince, who had noticed nothing, had been drunk by the ground crack. As soon as I thought, now I suddenly jumped out of the ground crack. Is it more right that you were hung up than jumped out? They had tree branches wrapped around their bodies and they were tightening them up.


    The soldiers, who had no idea what had happened, were in complete panic.


    "Yay, help me!


    "Wow! What the fuck, suck something out of me..."


    "Gee, gee, gee, gee."


    Apparently the house was sucking blood out of the soldiers. Soldiers drained of blood and quickly dried up. A house stained with blood colour at the same time. As I echoed it, the trunk of the tree gradually began to pulse like a creature.


    Faces of Alphilis and Blackhawk watching as they are taken aback by the look of it.


    "What the hell. Ah. Too big for Trent, huh?


    "And a blood-sucking species. I''ve heard of plants, but weren''t they the only bloodsucking species on the southern continent like that?


    "But hey, how much, anything, too big, isn''t it?


    As Dunda pointed out, the house slowly rose from the ground. Apparently, only a fraction of it was on the ground. Says the roots are as deep as the trees, but you''re exactly right. The ground portion alone would have had dozens of meters, but the root portion might have already exceeded 100 meters if it had been combined. And the terrain deforms completely as the body wakes up, and the prince and his soldiers are no longer visible, partly because they retreated to the other side. Only screaming can be heard for sure, so it won''t be a Loc thing.


    Besides, he takes it in as part of his body while Sole winds up to other houses. Now every branch of the tree pulsed, presenting itself as if it were a creature. In addition, the root part is like a mass with trees leaning against each other, but apparently it doesn''t even look like a face shape.


    Fenna slowly shrugged away from Lexus before such a creature that could not be a tree, a creature or a demon.


    "That''s what we sealed."


    Fenna suddenly started talking. Everyone listens to Fenna reflexively.


    "The origins of the Seeker derive quite from the South. I hear it was my ancestors who sealed the Great Tree (Huge Trent) in his land and kept the seal."


    "How did you seal such a big one?"


    "I don''t know about that, but inheritance shouldn''t make it this big. And I was wondering if it was the kind of bloodsucking species. When I saw it earlier, it shouldn''t have had to be sealed or anything for a few years after..."


    Fenna looks up at the Great Tree Demon. Then everyone looked up, but Zerver said something real.


    "More than that, how do you take them down?


    "If you''re a tree, you can burn it."


    Belnor says it''s quick, or he had already started chanting magic.


    [Serve me, my family of fire. Spring up and dropping in this arm, circling around and turning into a chunk, shoot through the enemy in front of you]


    "Flame Block Strike (Cannon)!


    A huge mass of flames is fired at the demons of the tree, wondering if it will be double the size of a human being. We all expected that this would be quite a blow,


    Dance Leaf Defensive Wall (Shield)


    The leaves that fell from the tree became multiple and put the flame in front of the main body of the great tree. Sometimes a wooden demon used magic.


    "Uso... you''ve never heard of a Trent-based demon using magic??


    "So how about this?


    Dorothy''s amazement also begins the next chant, Bernau. Now I''m not just using chanting, I''m also using the mark with my hands. I intend to exercise even higher magic.


    In the universe before Bernau, a circular magic formation is depicted with intricate lines.


    [Serve me, my flaming family... gush and gush and become a fountain... be a fountain and dance loosely in heaven... and follow my life, and rain the rain of wrath upon the earth]


    This time the magic is pretty big. The flames gather high above, drifting like a sea of flames that appeared in the sky. Apparently, this magician named Bernau, he''s quite a user.


    Heavy Rain (Shower) in Flames!


    With the cry of Bernau, the flames gathered in the air divide innumerably and fall as widely as rain. Tree demons try to be prevented by witchcraft, but the scope for the falling of fire is too wide to be prevented. And spark leaves and branches everywhere. Daiki began to burn.


    "It''s one of the most effective sorceries I''ve ever had. This will prevent it. Once it''s on fire, there''s no stopping it in the trees."


    "Sarasu is Bernau. It''s not just a jitter."


    "No, I don''t know...?


    Slightly better at Bernau and Louis crushing Shaggy Dorothy in the ass.


    "Ha? Louis, what are you talking about? It''s burning, isn''t it?


    "I adore Dorothy so much!


    At that moment, a scratch by Louis, Dorothy, and somehow Miranda''s fistbone enters Lexus, along with the unpleasant sound of crushing the fruit. And to the blown up Lexus, Lisa went to stab the stomach properly.


    "It''s no use, Lexus!


    "I feel very much the same way. It''ll make the woods fat here."


    "I hope the forest doesn''t rot."


    "My hand."


    "I think I should die"


    "(Master, after all, there are few decent men I meet..."


    Not only the Louis and the others, but also the whining of the Alphilis is impossible. But on the other hand, her thoughts were calm itself.


    "... but Mr. Louis is right. It''s hardly working."


    "What did the chick say again... and yes!?


    Dorothy raised her bare voice, but that''s not impossible either. Because when I wondered if all the trees had swelled, I started releasing sap so that it could start from the swelled area. It was a sap as bright as blood. Or maybe it was really blood. Further, the burnt range is newly covered with trees to make up for. The ability to regenerate is also quite high, although not as steep as the Demon King who defeated it before.


    "The fire is going out..."


    "That''s settled. Retreat."


    Zerver flicks himself.


    "Hey... are you running away?


    "Yes."


    "You, are you still a man?


    Miranda provokes, but Zerver is calm.


    "I have no reason to interact with such demons. Besides, I now have the commander''s first order. That''s why I''ve even given up my mission."


    "Shit, you''re calm..."


    But he is right. You should retreat once and regroup your posture at a stage where fire magic doesn''t work. The same goes for the Alphilis and the others. Captain urges me, and Blackhawk 3rd squad faces begin to prepare to withdraw. Louis and Lexus seem to retreat as well.


    Seeing that, Miranda decides to withdraw again.


    "Alfie, let''s get out of here. I can''t do that without getting ready."


    "If you use my power..."


    Alphilis sees the curse on his right hand as chilling. Miranda grabs the right arm of the alphilis.


    "No! As much as you know it''s not something you use wheelies like that, right??


    "But..."


    "I will not retreat. Everyone, please withdraw."


    Suddenly, Fenna stepped forward. Carry a bow and try to head to the Great Tree Demon.


    "Wait a minute, Fenna. You''re not the only one who can handle this, are you?


    "I won''t have to do anything about it. It''s our family''s responsibility to stop it. Because I am no longer the only one in this family. Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for bringing me so far. I must apologize for not being able to pay..."


    When Fenna tried to say that, Lisa pounded Fenna''s head with a cane.


    "Fenna, how many are you trying to complete by yourself"


    "Right. I don''t sleep well when I die like this."


    "Nia, why don''t you honestly say ''I''m worried about Fenna'' there?


    "Wow, I''m not worried about anything!


    Nia''s tail began to pat. It''s perfectly easy to understand.


    "But I can''t let you all hang out with my selfishness..."


    "I''m not saying that right now, Fenna. We''ve come this far, so we''ll hang out till the end."


    "If Alfie''s like that, I can''t help it, I''ll do the Atashi."


    "Oh, I''m sorry..."


    "Fenna, don''t apologize there. I think" Thank you "would be nice."


    "Alfi... thanks!


    Fenna''s eyes moisten at the words of Alphilis. Now it was not remorse or sorrow, but tears of joy.


    "So, what''s the operation?


    "Um, Miranda''s getting some kind of medicine out of her pocket that works on that demon."


    "Hey, where''s Atashi? It''s not convenient."


    "I don''t know if it''s an operation, but I have a suggestion for Lisa"


    Huh? The Alphilis and the others see Lisa with their eyes like that.


    "Hey there pervert and his opponent!


    "Yes, yes!


    "... who''s on the other side"


    Louis reacts with a slightly irritated face with Lexus who somehow replies cheerfully. They admit that Lexus is a pervert for now.


    "Whatever you say, I''m not gonna help you."


    "No, you have to help Lisa and the others."


    "Hmm? Why not?"


    Louis laughs invincibly.


    "Are you not responsible for what you say? You did say this before." I can''t even apologize for the haste, but I''ll give it back in some way to the fold I saw again ". So Lisa thinks it''s time to return the apology? Well, if you can''t take responsibility for what you said yourself, you can''t help it... I thought you were a bit more solid person, unlike our big woman."


    Alphilis wondered why he attacked me there, but he''s a good provocateur. Louis used to think about it too, but Phew, he sighs one thing and turns back here.


    "Totally... you can''t turn off the lines you threw up in the universe. We have no choice, let''s do it. So, you don''t owe me, okay?


    "Yes, of course."


    "Lexus, what do you do?


    "If you want to do it, I''ll do it."


    "Right."


    The two enter a combat posture. I also see the faces of Squad 3 on the far wind of it. but I don''t see how I can lend a hand.


    "So, do you have any operations?


    "Right. I''ll do it with the eagles and the Lexus, so you stay back."


    "What?"


    Now Lisa eats face to face. I''m not even asking you to take that risk.


    "Isn''t that dangerous for as much as anything?


    "Don''t you see? You guys are a bunch of people."


    "That''s..."


    "No, let''s back off"


    Lisa says something more, but Alphilis stops. Apparently, Alphilis felt something.


    "I will obey adults. Don''t hesitate to tell me if you need backup or anything."


    "Coverage is enough for this pervert. If you insist, take five more steps back. There may be some damage. I''ll do it flashy. Lexus, are you ready?


    "Anytime."


    Lexus steps out in front of Louis. He no longer has any earlier jokes either. And he was more lethal than suspicious that he was the same person. Apparently, the common name Reaper is real.


    And Louis also pulls out the Great Sword. And at the same time, the ambient air begins to shake deliberately. The Alphilis and the others don''t know it at this time, but her common name is'' Louis the Ice Blade ''. It shows not only her battle, but her abilities themselves. It''s...


    Continued

 43 Battle in the Seeker, Part 9 - Ice Swordsman

    [Seal the demon at the bottom of purgatory, and let the ice test (sign) dwell in my sword, O chains of ice]


    Curse Ice Sword (Coquitos Sabre)


    Louis'' sword wrapped in thin ice. It is very fine ice, not normal coarse ice, nor does it cover the sword thickly in vain. A blade of ice that reflects light and shines white. With further sword changes, Louis'' hair color changes to blue, which is also close to white.


    Yes, she is also a magical swordsman, just like Alphilis. However, unlike Alphilis, Alphilis uses witchcraft in the form of chanting releases, whereas in Louis'' case it is used in a form that adds a magical effect directly to weapons and protective equipment. Of course Louis can release and use it, but I''m not very good at it. By the way, the attribute of ice indicates that it is a superior attribute of water and quite a high-ranking surgeon. That can also be seen from the fact that the hair color that should have been dyed dyed quickly (usually the change in hair color is something that magic pigments permeate and change, so it takes time. So the faster the higher the surgeon changes). Moreover, the magic sword used was not a normal thing either, but a system of dark magic.


    Alphilis, Fenna, who is familiar with witchcraft, and Miranda, who is experienced, found that out, but not Lisa or Nia. But it was immediately understood that Louis was not. And that you won''t need backup or anything.


    "Lexus, I''ll let the exposures go"


    Copy that.


    Louis continues after Lexus, who kicks gently to the ground and runs out. And you recognize your enemies, tree demons stretching out many branches to you two like spears. At that moment when they thought they were going to skewer,


    "Sweet."


    As Lexus grinned invincibly, he slashed off the branches coming at himself and Louis in an instant. He doesn''t use it consciously himself, but it was a sword speed that should be called a two-dagger union. From behind, Louis chops him down. But there must still be a long way to go to the target.


    "Sword flashes!


    With Louis screaming, the blade of ice released from the sword cleaves the wind. Under one sword, amputate the part that was also supposed to be the house on the left hand side of the demon.


    Demons also make a stuffy rampage at the shock.


    "That''s awesome..."


    Miranda shrugged unexpectedly.


    "I see... sure, that''s what we''re all about."


    "But don''t you play it?


    "I don''t think so."


    To Nia and Lisa''s doubts, everyone was surprised because Alphilis said it so clearly.


    "How can you say that, Alfie? If you''re a wooden demon, isn''t fire magic more damaging?


    To Miranda''s best question, Alphilis shook his head, though.


    "No. That sword freezes the slashed surface, so it won''t stick until it''s thawed. Because fire carburizes and collapses, it is easy to regenerate itself from within. Either way, ice is definitely harder to regenerate. Besides, it''s a system of dark magic, and it''s superfluous. Indeed, when stuck, fire is the accelerating motion of the molecule, while water and ice are the stopping motion of the molecule. So they tend to think that fire systems with no upper temperatures are stronger than ice systems with absolute zero degrees present, but since the magnitude of power depends on how quickly they interfere with molecular motion, it doesn''t generally mean which is stronger."


    I couldn''t keep everyone''s head on the theory that Alphilis talks to Pepper. Except for the humans who have learned magic professionally in the Sorcery Church, such as the crap of molecular movements in particular, you will have no idea. This is a theory because Aldrius taught it, but he doesn''t know that the public doesn''t know that about Alphilis.


    "... it''s refreshing to Lisa what the big woman is talking about"


    "Don''t worry, I don''t know either"


    "I managed to..."


    Everyone speaks their thoughts. And at the end, Miranda.


    "Alfie, are you unexpectedly knowledgeable?


    "What a surprise!


    It was a bit of an alphilis to the word, but I recalled my master''s hellish classes, and I shook up unexpectedly. But I won''t teach you anything in vain. I''m still grateful to her. For those who deal in sorcery, knowledge is synonymous with treasure.


    But in the meantime, there were already many of them. Louis and Lexus were two different strengths. Already every part of the demon has been frozen and slashed, nearly half its original size. And now it was precisely where Louis stepped on the head of the demon and struck a stubborn blow.


    The demon also fights back with leaves flying like blades from all directions as his last resistance, but all slashed off with a cool face on Lexus who refrains behind Louis. You knew what Lexus was doing, Louis doesn''t even try to look around. Usually, these two trust each other in their combat skills.


    "... I''ll freeze you to the point of a shard of leaves"


    Louis pierces the Great Sword into the demon''s head with a low voice that makes him sober, and the trees freeze around it. Demons stretch out branches and try to grow, but obviously freeze faster. And with the freezing sound of pakipaki, the whole demon finally froze. It is the completion of a huge tree ice.


    Admitting the lack of demonic resistance, Louis waves his sword and tucks it in his sheath, and Louis and Lexus turn back. And I walk over to Fenna.


    "I''ll give it to you, Elf."


    "... Huh?


    "Make up your mind. If you don''t like it, I''ll do it, but what?


    Louis looks straight at Fenna. Fenna also stayed somewhat between,


    "... okay. Thank you for your consideration."


    And slowly Fenna set up a bow and arrow, releasing the arrow. The frozen tree demon, which had already turned into tree ice in that blow, collapses. It became a fine particle of ice and collapsed. It was uncut, delicate, and beautiful.


    "Goodbye, Father, Mother..."


    As it is, Fenna is facing down. Alphilis and the others can''t even find the words to call. Now Fenna will have lost everything in her hometown. Apparently, the dead were buried as a minimum courtesy by the soldiers of Krums, even in their form alone, but the ground was dug back with demonic roots, without even their graves or traces. And the house where Fenna grew up, all turned into demons. The place that was now in the Seeker can only be seen as just a big huddle. There were no shadows to see, such as the sight of the Alphilis when they first stepped in.


    And Alphilis gently steps over to speak to Fenna about something.


    "Fenna..."


    "... on a tree, it was marked."


    "Huh?"


    Fenna whines as she nags.


    "In me, there are a lot of rare young seekers in the elves. They were all alike around the age. So I was comparing, competing, talking... comparing my back a lot. I''m a short one for an elf, and everyone used to tell me I was a chick. I couldn''t help it because my age was also at the bottom. But that''s what I regret about being young, and whenever the moon toured the sky one was tall and marked with stone on a tree..."


    "Yes... what?"


    "Where else did you fly the arrow for the first time, after you hit it and broke the door, or make a blanco out of a twig on a tree branch... there were so many memories in here. But, but nothing more... it''s gone."


    "But it''s crazy. I''m supposed to be sad, but I can''t cry... do you know why, Alphilis?


    Fenna twirls and turns toward Alphilis. He has a very sad look, but at the same time a face that says he doesn''t understand his emotions in the bottom of his heart.


    "... maybe that''s because my mind hasn''t kept up with what''s going on."


    "My heart?


    "Yeah, my master said there are times when humans can''t cry on their own, when they don''t even realize they''re sad. That''s why creatures make friends. The master said it failed him. He said he couldn''t cry when he should, because he didn''t have the presence to call himself a friend. Soon, he said he even forgot how to cry. When I was a kid too, I think I was. But I had a master. So Fenna... you can cry whenever you want in front of us, even if it''s not now. I don''t know, I can''t say it well, but..."


    At that time, a glimmer of tears fell from Fenna''s silver eyes.


    "Yes, what... thank you, Alfilly, su... gu... hiku..."


    Fenna covered her face with her hands and began to cry. Alphilis gently hugs that fenna.


    "Me, for a while... can I cry...?


    "... I think so."


    "... sorry"


    "So you''re not sorry, are you?


    "Yeah... thanks..."


    For a while, Alphilis and Fenna held each other together as they were.


    He smiles faintly when he sees those two, and Louis and Lexus try to follow the scene. Miranda spoke when she saw two people trying to leave silently on the spot.


    "You''ve given it back quite a bit."


    "Not really. It was a demon that went well with the eagles fighting. That''s all."


    "Looks like we borrowed it. I don''t feel so good."


    "Really? Then someday when we meet again, you can buy me a drink."


    "I hope we''re not enemies when we meet."


    Louis says nothing to Miranda''s words and answers with a flickering wave of his hand as he backs off. Lexus left with a light hand imitation of every salute.


    A little distance away from the Alphilis and the others, Lexus speaks to Louis.


    "That''s sweet of you, Mr. Tsubaki! Even so, it''s unusual for Mr. Tsuge to care about someone. I feel like I''ve never seen it before."


    "... maybe. But not that elf, wondering and wondering about a kid named Alphilis. I wonder why."


    "Will I see you again?


    Lexus rarely utters a word of anticipation. Looks like Louis wasn''t the only one who liked the Alphilis.


    "Probably. Right, that kid gets stronger. If that happens, we''ll meet even if we want. Enemy or ally."


    "Let''s not die before then. For the moment, the demon king seems to be the target."


    "Naturally."


    Louis laughed with his nose. I guess I can''t imagine myself defeated by this swordsman. Seeing her as usual like that, Lexus also returns to her original light personality.


    "So, can I jump into your chest to reward you for what you just did??


    "... before you fight the Demon King, you''re going to die here now."


    Louis pulls out his sword.


    "No, no, he said it was a joke! Why are you using a magic sword?!? Hey, it''s dangerous!


    Lexus escapes screaming. Apparently these two aren''t even going to die for the time being.


    And this one is above. The three people who were in the air are the ones who are not amused by this result.


    "You''re acting like a three-sentence play."


    "Right. Hard to say a good spectacle."


    "Damn it! What, that woman of unruly strength! Such a magic sword ant!?


    A rough voice clings to the junction.


    "I knew it would be a bad idea for you to perform."


    "Shut up!


    Ironic and treading the estate in the air is a seemingly active boy who is not even trying to hide himself now. He suddenly returns calmly when he steps on a squatter of waste.


    "But surely... that woman is strong. Or is that all those mercenaries are?


    "Speaking of which, you two never saw it in person. That mercenary regiment is like that. And that mercenary regiment''s troop numbers will show strength as they are."


    "That means Squad 1 is stronger?


    A seemingly active boy raises his voice in amazement.


    "It''s just as a squad, though. In an individual''s combat abilities, that woman could be as strong as the captain."


    "Shit... if my master only gave me permission to get my hands on them, I''d make them ground beef (mince) in one minute!


    "Unfortunately, this is not the time. Patience."


    "I know!!


    Along with the vomit-dropping words, the boy''s shape is awesome. It''s a momentum that could kill a curse just with your eyes.


    "So, how strong is that captain?


    "Definitely one of the strongest on the continent. We''ve been contacted from the west side, but apparently we can''t wait for the crew to arrive, and the captain has already hunted two demon kings by himself"


    "Whoa. Such a monster, what are we going to do about it?


    I look at the youth like an old man was frightened.


    "My master is going to wake me up. I was wondering if it would be compatible."


    "Is that it? Sure, it might be, but can you control it?


    "It depends on how you do it. If you make a mistake, you can fang this way."


    "But isn''t there someone who can beat me or something?... stupid, though."


    "Is that where the whimpering bucket thing and the stupid thing confront each other?


    "What are you trying to say? So, it''s time to pull it up? Which one of you...?


    An active boy noticed something crawling downstairs, three making sure there was no one else to move, fluttering down to the ground.


    Crawling like a potato bug on the ground was Prince Muster. His legs weren''t knee-to-bottom, but he still can''t throw away his obsession with raw, making sure he crawls on the ground with his hands and moves on. But it won''t be long from that amount of bleeding either. His consciousness had already begun to cloud.


    Standing in front of him like that, the active boy speaks out like a shudder.


    "What, Prince Sama, are you alive?? Bad luck is the only thing in the world."


    "Wow, the eagle can''t die... the eagle is right, the eagle is right. At the end of the day, the eagle wins..."


    "... it''s a gift to be so stupid."


    "Yeah, I thought it was too ugly and vice versa beautiful"


    "Why are we all the same... why are we doing the same thing as my brother and only despise me... why, why..."


    In fact, this prince lacked something important. He has no idea the difference, but what he broke the branches around was the tree in the venue where he was going to welcome ambassadors from other countries to dine. Moreover, it was not one broken bottle, and the landscape was completely damaged by the fact that many branches were broken. It goes without saying that the King and the Krums side were greatly disgraced by guiding the ambassadors to that venue.


    He also intends to punish the servant with his brother, but the circumstances are completely different. My brother only hit 20 munchies in the back against a servant who worked stealing. Originally, the prince himself spared the trial by striking the neck in the light of the law. This could have been called a warm act.


    but this third prince is different. He simply munched through the face of a maid who spilled a drink in a coarse phase. As a result, this maid''s right eye is losing light. This kind of setup is nothing but brutal, but this prince doesn''t know the difference. He lacked something important as a man before he could be smart. That''s because the vast majority of humans are over-prepared as a matter of course, so they don''t realize it''s falling out the other way.


    Had such a person been a civilian, he would have had the opportunity to be tried for a crime or something at an early stage, but unfortunately he was royal. I lived this far unnoticed by its absence, and without being brought to justice. This is a tragedy not only for the surroundings, but also for the person. Maybe it''s a distortion or something. I should add that his responsibilities do not disappear.


    And three overlooking mustards about to lose consciousness.


    "What do we do?


    "Right... did your brothers and sisters burn this prince in anticipation of this far? If so, don''t be a little respectful."


    "My brothers and sisters are more thoughtful than we think. Perhaps less powerful than us."


    The youth uttered their words emotionally. The active boy talks with a mustard in his foot, even though he says he''s not interested.


    "So, what do we do? This prince, you use it? I think I''ll be a good demon king material, demon king producer (satan maker)??


    The active boy turned around like an old man while saying so. The boy answers instantly.


    "Yeah, of course I''ll bring it back. With a mouth seal."


    "You wouldn''t expect the heads of state to see demon kings being produced at the hands of people everywhere."


    A young man smiles with pleasure. But the old man denies it with pleasure. I still think his fun is coming. But I told him so.


    "No, no, no, that''s not where the final goal is."


    "By the way, how many savings do you have right now?


    An active boy asked the old man. The old man answers very well, just waiting for the word.


    "I can get 100 units up and running instantly at the moment, but they''re still in the research stage. Once the achievements of the demon kings on the western side are achieved, the direction of production can be set more specifically. Until then, I need you to experiment."


    "Heck."


    "If we can get our hands on it directly, it''s a sea of fire on a continent like this in no time..."


    Dull, the young man laughs. The laughter seemed like a real pleasure, so the other two would be in for another moment. And no matter what they look like, he also firmly recognizes that they are alike again.


    "Hehe, surprisingly, you''re also belligerent... but maybe the time will come sooner than I thought?


    "Stay tuned"


    "I want to go wild soon - look forward!


    That''s how the three laughed invincibly and disappeared with Prince Muster. And a few days later, there would be a firehand of war up in the Middle Plains, but no one had yet realised that it was just the beginning of the great war that was about to begin.


    Continued

 44 Introducing Characters Part 2 - Near Fenna

    Name: Nia (beastman usually has no last name)


    Age: 27 (equivalent to 16 years old when it comes to humans), female


    Appearance: 149cm/46kg/75/52/78, short hair like blue and grey with eyes - cat hair with slightly more habitual hair


    Job Title: Cat Fighter (Commander)


    Things I like/specialize in: milk, sunbathing, round objects, hairy, workout


    Things I hate/don''t like: matatabi, warrior chiefs in my unit, light figures


    Single Name: Me


    Profile


    Cat women who belong to the military nationality of Groussard, the nation of the Beasts (a cat is a name given by humans on their own because of their resemblance to cats, and they themselves call their thing by a different name). Currently, he travels around Nakahara, imitating mercenaries for martial arts training.


    I hate that my personality is serious and bent, but I''m meant to be cooler in person than bloodthirsty. but even though it''s pretty cute rather than far from cool if you ask around, it''s typical tundelle and can be cool as early as 10 years (by Lisa). By the way, I inherently love matatabi, but even if I just smell it, my memories almost fly and rumble, and each time I''m solemnly solemnly around because they tell me not to "do it again". She also tried it once, but vows not to use it again with the line "I was about to step off people''s path at risk..."


    Her father and mother were both military personnel, but his father has taken the opportunity to retire from service with serious injuries on duty. My mother was sick and in the other world when Nia was 6 years old. Six years later, he marries his late wife, and he also has a son with his late wife. For this reason Nia will have a belly sister, but Nia was enlisted in the army when she was 12 and only knows by letter how her sister grew because she has never returned home.


    By the way, Nia and her stepmother and Nia have known each other since childhood, and I don''t like Nia separately but I also don''t like to be somewhat honest and sweet.


    Nia is quite good as a soldier, and although she is currently a peacekeeper, she has already been carrying birth stories such as the Ten Chiefs for a long time. However, because the warrior chief (one hundred chiefs) of the unit to which he currently belongs disagrees, he is still a planner. I have often been a warrior leader (even though I am not humanly comfortable with it), and if I beat a warrior leader with a single hit after this martial arts training, I am on a journey on condition that I am promoted to a hundred warriors at once.


    It should be noted that as an animal, she is a feeble cat family and a woman, so her arm strength is no different than that of a human being, but the speed of initiation is not a speed that can be pursued by a concurrent human being, and she specializes in steep attack due to intense movement in and out, visceral destruction by slapping, and articulation in standing position. In short, you should have an image of a jujitsu who can outbox. By the way, he also uses his tail quite cleverly and is about as powerful as a human flat-handed.


    Name: Fenna-Schmitt-Rosenworks


    Age: 32 (equivalent to 20 years in humans in appearance), female


    Appearance: 160cm/48kg/87/56/84, long hair with straight silver hair and silver eyes


    Job Title: Magic Archer


    Favorite Things: Playing with Small Animals, Beautiful Gems, Nature, Grass Whistles


    Disliked Things: Guys Who Are Greatest, Angry, Haunted


    Single Name/Clich��: "I," "Sorry!


    Profile


    One of the royalty of the Seeker (humans call it the Dark Elf, but there are actually different races). He was fairly far from the present royal family at the heart of the Seeker and lived almost the same private life as the civilian population, even though he had a sense of himself as a royal.


    Fenna''s lineage conveys a special sorcery, which is not published in the 41st story stage, but alchemy is not an irrelevant story either. Together with the dangers of that magic, and the management of the seal of Huge Trent (42 stories appearing), they dared to live secluded in a small settlement.


    Fenna herself was the youngest of the settlements and was teased all the time by the same generation of seekers. I am also very concerned about the small size of the elves (even women have an average of about 170cm), and grew up with a slightly sluggish personality. I am strangely accustomed to apologizing even though I am royal because of it. Because of his personality, which does not like strife, he also thinks that if he bows his head first, which is royalty, it will not be a major strife. but I''m never weak, and I can clearly say what I want to say.


    It is hard to say that she is also very important in character, rather curious for elves and intrigued by all things. And being more unknown to the public than Alphilis, and being a gemstone lover too often puts the party in a crisis of lack of money. I don''t have any brothers, by the way.


    She has an unconscious but clear lady appearance in person, and the style is Miranda, Alphilis, Lisa. She says it''s "too perfect". Nears from the relatively south also prefer rough outfits such as shorts (sometimes the means of combat are fighting), but Fenna, a forest folk, is more rough, and a near-naked look is normal when it comes to human sensation. Whenever Fenna walks outside, Lisa or Nia will always be there for her. Otherwise, you could dress up as if you''d be mistaken for a hooker right away.


    Moreover, the bow''s skill is also masterful, a menacing technique, given that it does not assist with Alphilis and different wind sorcery. It''s still scary because they say it''s still a bad category in elves that often deal with bows overall. By the way, it has appeared several times, but the killing capacity of bows in this era is an average of 20 m, and the elf bow allows killing capacity at 40 m due to special processing and fabrication methods.


    The reason for this was that the elves were not comfortable in melee combat and had to excel in bow technique in order to make gains without causing damage to the forest because they are also forest people. Living in the woods includes easy access to materials suitable for making bows.


    That humans, on the other hand, are basically people of the plains and that the development of witchcraft allowed for ranged attacks before research on the material of bows proceeded. The strong vitality of hostile warcraft and demons and the fact that bows were many useless occasions can be given as reasons why a weapon called a bow is not given much importance.


    Continued

 45 Vandal-Valsas-Blackhawk, Part 1 - The Beastmans Troop

    Karan, Karan...


    There will be a call for a visit to the store. But the day is high in heaven, and there''s still time for this tavern to open. The manager seems to be thinking about trying lunch lately, but all he has is himself, the manager, and the kitchen dents. "You''d be absolutely overworked to death if they let you work any more," he said, referring just to the arrowhead that Urd thought was blurry while polishing the table.


    "Customer - Sorry, I''m not open yet"


    It is a rare and somewhat overwhelming reply to Wold. You shouldn''t have done that.


    "Oh? It''s not rice!


    "What is this dog? Eat it!?


    "Out of the way, kid."


    "Hih, hih?


    It was murderous of me to be directed at Wold. Reply. Coming into the store were fairly poorly patterned beasts. There are scratches everywhere. Besides, they are beasts of diverse races. Wolves, bears, tigers, turtles, and a wide variety of others. Wold is scared that the same Hyundo (about the dogs where humans call them) said something about eating himself earlier. He thought for a moment about eating together and the worst way to die, etc., and because of it, Wold stood still, frightened. He is grabbed by a tiger beast man who was near the head.


    "Get out of my way! Out of the way kid!!


    "Hi-no! Excuse me, sir, I''m home!


    "I''m a woman!


    "Eh, confusing!


    "Hmm!?


    The tiger beast man opens his mouth all the time. Wold thinks it''s normal not to know if it''s a man or a woman if it''s so muscular, but for now, it''s him who really resented his own mouth, which is true.


    "You doggy son of a bitch!"


    But if you tell Me?a that, she''ll be dead.


    The beasts stood in their mouths, but as Urd heard the words, a word he really wanted to say leaked out of his mouth.


    "Why is the name just such a cute su! Doesn''t fit the look."


    "This guy still says it!


    Apparently, the line now was a bump for beasts other than Meigna. The surroundings are a big laugh, but Meigna at the time is Canc��n. Before Megna turns bright red and floats blue, the boring idea of "you should have thought of a sentence of resignation or something, farewell to my life," etc. makes Wold head. But at that time, a sharp voice echoed in the store.


    "Stop it, you bastards!


    That word stops the beasts laughing perfectly. It was in this and quite a small squirrel beast man who spoke out. Is one more head smaller than Uld, who has no connection with the battle? The squirrel tribe is supposed to be a fairly warm, battle-averse species, but this man has a big knife wound in one eye and is tight without a face or a piece of alarm. I guess he''s also the boss in this because nature and the beasts make their way when he tries to get out one step ahead. And when he came to the head and stared at Me?a, he let go, as Me?a was frightened.


    "Totally Me?a, I''m sorry. So what do they say about men and women? I''ll get my hands on it right away. Do something."


    "Shh, excuse me, Mr. Lasha..."


    Meigna releases her hand as she was frightened and apologizes to the squirrel beast man known as Lasha.


    "If you''re going to apologize, it won''t be me. You''re young, I''m sorry. My people are fighting a lot faster. This is it."


    The little beast man, called Lasha, bows his head deeply. To him like that, Wold waves to the side in a hurry.


    "Oh, no! I''m the one who told my customers I was busy."


    "Mm-hmm. Well, we''re not guests."


    "So what can I do for you?


    Lasha scratches her pompous head. Is there anything wrong with the decision?


    "Oh, wolf boy... I need you to do something for Mr. Zeldos. Is Mr. Zeldos here?


    "Zeldos is certainly our manager, but can I just ask you something first? If you don''t know who you are, you can''t let them meet our master."


    When they hear that line, the beasts behind them try to complain about something again, but Lasha stares at them with sharp eyes and controls them. Lasha was heartily impressed. This young beast man in front of you won''t have any martial arts minds, but he still doesn''t pull this bad patterned face forward. The way I was frightened until earlier seemed to be a lie. There are a lot of guys who mistake their liver for being fat simply because they have the power, they are always ironless and their liver looks fat, but not young people who know where their liver rests.


    Lasha changed her mind, not just her attitude.


    "This is the best. As long as you tell me that the squirrel Racha is here, you''ll be fine. Because the requirement is not something that can be mildly said here."


    "Okay. I''ll take care of it in a minute, please wait."


    "You don''t have to, Wold."


    Zeldos, the manager, appeared snuggly from the kitchen. At that moment all beasts kneel one knee. Uld found out by the trick, but they are all military or equivalent, although the pattern is bad.


    "This is another nostalgic face, but it doesn''t look like you''re here to talk about the old days."


    "Unfortunately. May I have your time now, Captain?"


    "That''s a nostalgic name too... okay"


    "Hey, you guys wait a little while."


    Everyone nodded silently, but only Wold comes looking for help. Zeldos thought it was pathetic to leave one of these people behind, but left him alone because there was nothing else he could do. There''s no way I''m letting the store open. And then, urging Lasha, Zeldos goes to the private room in the back.


    "So, what can I do for you, Lasha?"


    "The current 4th Squad has been wiped out. I was wondering if you could come back to Blackhawk with a call from Valsas."


    To that report, Zeldos sighed, not caring for the whole exterminated squad, but jerking off.


    "Dude, I retired 10 years ago, huh? You can''t fight now."


    "Doesn''t look like it to me..."


    Hiraki, and Lasha see how Zeldos is feeling. Sure, I''m older than before, but it doesn''t look like I have much body decay. I guess I work out secretly.


    Zeldos continues to talk like he likes it, even though he realizes Lasha''s gaze.


    "It''s true that the total annihilation of troops is rare, but it doesn''t mean there hasn''t been any for a long time. Mercenaries go through this once or twice. So much noise now?


    "Sure. I heard about the difference in strength, but then all current members can fight too much. But..."


    "But?


    "Valsas said," I''m anxious. "That madman, isn''t it? We fought so hard to make the battlefield look frozen. What it means."


    "... that could be important indeed."


    To the words, Zeldos thought as he slapped the table with his fingers. Zeldos retired from the mercenary regiment, which was the predecessor of Blackhawk, because Valsas'' strength reached far above his own in the first place. Zeldos thought he had nothing to do and wandered around in search of new heavens and earth. And he''s a tavern owner and so on in this land on edge.


    Lasha goes on.


    "He''s feeling something. That man has been that way for a long time, something different from us. No matter how confused the battlefield, I could have gone to a safe place if I had followed his instructions, survived. The mercenaries broke up once 20 years ago, but it''s not normal to gather face again then. Besides, we''re all grateful to him."


    "Hmm."


    Zeldos had put his arms together and thought about it for a while, but it seemed slightly more so and put his thoughts together.


    "Well, it''s a promise... but I''m not rebelling a promise, but is it going to help about us? When I saw it earlier, the original size of my unit seemed to be down."


    "What you''re demanding from us may not be force. Besides, the number of beasts has certainly decreased compared to 10 years ago because of deaths, illnesses, and disappearances, but we''re also scouting new. Well, whatever we are, Captain Zeldos is sure to be on his right. He''s one of the few who survived a single ride with King Dryan of Gruzaldo."


    I was somewhere proud of Lasha''s mouth for saying that, but it doesn''t seem to matter to Zeldos.


    "When are we talking? Now I''m just a liquor store uncle. Besides, there ''ll be Betts in Blackhawk."


    "I think Betts is just old. No, it''s strong, but it''s no different."


    Lasha laughs bitterly.


    "Um, who''s the best squad right now?


    It''s Max.


    "There''s your sketchy kid!? It''s the end of the world.


    "Well, I was just a chick when we knew, but I grew up to be quite a man now."


    "If you say so, it''ll be Osama by now."


    "Well, if it''s really hectic, you just have to smash it"


    "So is that. So, aren''t those guys making a scene?


    Zeldos cares outside the room. It''s kind of noisy out there.


    "Are you okay with that young dog? The liver balls were pretty good though."


    "Don''t pay attention, Wold''s not the only one with liver balls."


    When they finished talking and went back to the store, apparently they all had booze in them. Like the sinister appearance of earlier lies, Wold is getting into the center of the story and talking. Some of them are up to their shoulders.


    "What a surprise. I''m gonna make it easier with those bad patterns."


    "Wold''s talent. He can get along with anyone. He said he would never forget the name he heard once. I can''t do this. He''s indispensable in my shop."


    "I knew you''d see Captain Zeldos."


    The two watched this sight for a while, but while it thrived, there was no sign of it fitting in at all, so we cracked it and went in and talked. Uld rebelled violently about Zeldos leaving the store, but felt that Zeldos'' determination was firm, he seemed reluctantly convinced. While Zeldos was just away, I was negotiating fairly seriously about whether I could hire a temporary employee.


    And when the conversation was over, Zeldos spoke to the beasts.


    "Then we''re all leaving like this. I mean an emergency call, so I''m going to Third Ids as fast as I can."


    The beasts begin to move simultaneously into Zeldos''s voice, but some do not. Apparently, there was someone who wasn''t convinced.


    "Wait a minute. Why are you so sure all of a sudden?


    All of them, oh? I see the Lord of my voice with a surprising eye that says: Apparently the new bear beast man who came in recently.


    "Stop it, Aulu"


    "Mr. Lasher, we joined this unit after you dictated to us. I don''t know if an old man sagging in a liquor store like this is your boss, but we don''t have the right to take orders from him."


    That''s what the young people say.


    "Chi, the kid..."


    "You live well, don''t you, Lasha? Um, was it O''Lou? Then how can you admit me?


    Zeldos stepped forward to push Lasha over, and Auru stepped forward to respond to it too. If it''s just your physique, Auroux is bigger than Zeldos about two times.


    "Compete with us! If you beat us, I''ll admit it."


    "Can we beat each other up?


    "Oh. I''m telling you, I''m pretty strong, huh?


    Indeed, Aulu was the size of one or two contenders among the beasts. But Zeldos giggles softly as he puts the child in front of him, his shoulders roaring cockroaches.


    "Shall we do it then? Yeah, I''ll give you one piece of advice."


    "What the fuck?"


    "But don''t just stroke me to death, okay?


    Aulou didn''t know what it was about for a moment, but it didn''t take him that long to realize he was fighting against a hell of a opponent. The moment he confronted Zeldos, Auru''s entire body hair automatically turned upside down. And when I wondered if Zeldos'' body, which stood a little further away, had grown suddenly, it was again far away, and he lost his mind. Aulou didn''t even realize he had been blown away with one slap.


    It was Uld who was most shocking in the sight. I thought the manager at my place was proud of his arm, but I didn''t think he would blow up a beast man who looked strong to see more than 2m there with a single round of applause to Mizo. And the speed at which it fills in between in an instant with that giant. Orlu and other beasts who blew the fight seemed to have broken through the door and blown up to the building on the other side, deforming the wall there somewhat and passed out. You won''t be able to eat for 3 days with that.


    "What? You flew more than I thought. Now... do you still want to do it, young man?


    The people who were part of Aulu are already pale in the face, shaking their heads silently and diligently beside them. Zeldos niggered when he saw it. But is this sight familiar to the familiars, all laughing at Guerraggera? This is how many used to stand in Zeldos, and they were blown away in the same way.


    "No, Megna was blown away a long time ago, wasn''t she?


    "Don''t say it!


    "No, that happened. Sorry, I thought you were a man too and didn''t add or subtract at all"


    "Ha, even the captain..."


    "" "Gahahahaha!


    Everyone is laughing. Apparently a series of Zeldos acts is about baptizing newcomers?


    "Somebody take care of Aulu. All right, then, Uld. Don''t ask me about the store! Don''t crush it, all right?


    "Oh man..."


    "Hmm, what? Do you miss me??


    Zeldos strokes Uld''s head, pounding.


    "I''ll deduct the cost of repairing the door and the wall of the store across the street from your salary."


    At that moment Zeldos solidified like a stone, turning bright white. The others are laughing even more when they hear that, but the strongest one was actually Lasha, who I think is this kid named Uld.


    Continued

 46 Introducing Characters Part 3 - Louis, Lexus, Aldrius

    Name: Louis (I don''t know your last name but the captain)


    Age: 23, Female


    Appearance: 175cm/66kg/94/63/95, long dark hair, black brown eyes


    Job Title: Magic Swordsman (Ice Attribute)


    Favorite Thing: Strong guy, "eloquence is silver, silence is gold"


    Disliked Things: Weak Guys, Weak/Light Guys, Corps Leader


    Single Name: eagle


    Profile


    Originally from a famous martial artist from a certain country. She is the second daughter of three sisters. My father wanted a boy, he finally set up a boy in the fourth, but he was weak, and as a very knight, he couldn''t even get what his birth wanted. For this reason, at least he plotted to have all his sisters daughter-in-law by a strong knight in his grandson''s behalf, and the three older sisters, who were a picturesque sort of warrant, married without complaint.


    It should also be noted that the father''s policy that some martial arts must be known as the birth of a martial arts family resulted in all three sisters planting quite a bit of martial arts, but Louis, the second daughter, showed talent. I succeeded in taking one when I was 10 years old from a martial arts teacher (formerly a Knights captain) who was a tutor, and at 12 I was able to fight each other completely, and also enlisted in the Knights on the recommendation of my tutor and surroundings, subject to the opposition of my father.


    Upon enlistment, she began to blossom her abilities, demonstrating her talents not only in terms of personal skills but also tactics. He also ruled all wins in the mock and was promoted to Corporal (who was entrusted with four men) at the age of 15. This was an unusual rate of birth, even for boys. But his men accidentally fell over the walls and became unable to resume when he was brought into contact with other troops. Furious at that fold, Louis wakes up to his talent as a magic swordsman, making all four of his men irreversible on the spot, and putting together more than 30 soldiers, including the captain who came to stop him, to beat him up. At this time, the magic used and the relentless way of fighting gave it the nickname "Ice Blade".


    Even though it was difficult and the disposition was only cautious, the reputation within the Knights increased rather and he was promoted to Squadron Leader three months later. Winning regional insurgencies, border skirmishes, demonic crusades and everything, leaving the name of a permanent victory wanting, he is also appointed division leader (with a thousand men) at 20 because of his popularity, both up and down. The call of the first Legion leader of a woman was also high, but that her brothers were not pleased with her parents anyway and that her father had not yet given up on her marriage. That my sister and father are badly reconciled because of it. With her own birth again, she ran away from the country without waiting 21, fearing that her youngest brother''s position would become less and less, disgusted by everything.


    He wandered around as a concealed mercenary with his abilities intact, but one day he challenges the blackhawk Valsas he hears, defeating him by no skin after using his magic sword. At the same time, he was solicited and enlisted on the condition that he "may challenge a single strike at any time". but to date it has ended in the result of 20 fights and 20 losses.


    She herself is more of a silent, rather than vainly slapping character, and tends to be mistaken for being ruthless from being completely unforgiving during battle, but inherently a rather peripheral/subordinate-minded character. It is also very open and just. Very knightly in a good way.


    Name: lexus-orev


    Age: 27, Male


    Appearance: 178cm/75kg, brown hair/eyes, short hair, relatively straight hair


    Job Title: Swordsman (Duplicant)


    Favorite Things: Gold, Louis, Big Tits, Children


    Disliked Things: Unfamiliar, hypocritical, aristocratic/rich


    Single Name: Me


    Profile


    Out of a certain cold village in Western countries. The area around which he was born was not a land that had been allowed to stop, but was close to the borders of several countries and a land of constant skirmishes. For this reason, many people in the land take weapons in self-defence, and many, even women, can fight more than a certain number. While Lexus was also a peasant, he was no exception.


    There were also many mercenaries out of the land, and many who went to earn money. So did Lexus'' father, but he received word that Lexus died in action when he was 9. It''s just a distant battlefield event, so we haven''t been able to confirm the body. His mother is caught up in a skirmish the following year and dies, and he becomes lonely all his life at the age of 10 without his brothers. This was not particularly unusual, and there were many such people in his land, so there was nothing else lonely about him. Then he starts spending time on the battlefield stripping corpses, etc. as a means of his life.


    He then had close friends of the same age and the same condition, but when he was 12, his best friend fell seriously ill. It is clear that they cannot be looked after at the Poor Relief Hospital because of the enormous cost of treatment, and their best friend was forced out of the House (this village was not under the influence of the Arnelian Church). To take care of him, he won''t chase him on his battlefield vandalism income, and to make money, Lexus is determined to turn 12 and act as a mercenary specializing in the front line. Though highly paid, it was a harsh job that was said to go from always acting as a Special Attack soldier to no one surviving for three years.


    But for years, Lexus succeeds in doing the job to the satisfaction of five bodies. That would have been because of his beauty in animal exploration and his swordsmanship. He had managed to succeed in stopping his best friend''s medical condition, but one day he heard that there was a way to fully heal him, and he began to cross more dangerous battlefields in an attempt to get even more expensive rewards. And on one battlefield, he mounted a promise of high pay, but it was discovered that it was the dawn of words. The upside down Lexus slaughtered and killed the captain on the spot and became an inquisitor.


    Then when I went back to my hometown wrapped around the chase, my best friend was already dead when I was on the run. Lexus, who had nothing more to do, wandered all over the place escaping his tracking hand, but finally Valsas of Blackhawk became his tracker. Lexus, hunted down by Valsas, was prepared to die, but when asked his name and answered when it was slashed, he was missed in a single word: "... it''s bad luck for the tail of his name to slash the same guy". It should be noted that the touch of his interrogator has been dropped by Valsas negotiating.


    Lexus, who is to act as a Blackhawk after many more events, later meets Louis, but his first impressions suck on each other, sometimes that Louis was noble and a woman, and they kill each other once and for all. At that time, Louis won by a marginal margin, which meant that Squad 2 was inaugurated with Louis as captain. Of course it was Valsas who made the two combine. Now we''re close enough for Lexus to make fun of Louis and Louis to be slashed by Lexus in half a joke.


    The original character is a bright and caring young man. By the way, I love women and children. But if you hold the sword on the battlefield, even women/children have no forgiveness, even if you know the harshness of the battlefield well. The basics are duplicitous, but the weapons boast a good deal of skill to rise to the raw battlefield. And because of the long fugitive life. Especially insensitive to the surrounding signs, it exhibits better prospects than sensors and wild beasts. It should be noted that I cannot use any magic.


    Name: Aldrius-Serg-Reselwerk


    Age: 45 (at death), Male


    Appearance: 172cm/66kg, black short straight hair/black eyes


    Job Title: Mighty Master


    Favorite stuff:?


    Things I hate:?


    Single Name: Me


    Profile


    A person who became the master of the Alphilis and earned the title of one of the few ''Mighty Masters'' on the continent.


    Since relatively large wars ceased to occur among humans on this continent, unified martial arts competitions between nations, arguably alternative wars, have been held once every few years. Given that there will be sorcery competitions, academic competitions, arts competitions, etc. in between, there is some sort of celebration almost every year.


    Aldrius competed in most of them, and besides, he left wanting the name of an all-purpose genius, such as governing good grades in every division. And while the title of ''Mighty Master'' is given as active across all fields like his (subject to governing excellence in minimum witchcraft and martial arts), he has become the tenth winner in history, so celebrity that the knights of the continent have no strangers. By the way, only two people currently have the title and are still alive.


    Aldrius had been taken over by the Magic Church shortly after his birth and did not know his real parents. Demonstrating extraordinary talent in multilineage magic, especially sealing, other than 8 attributes, he was told that slowly he would form one faction in the Magic Church, but at the age of 20 he left the church lightly. He has since often wandered the world and has served in a certain country where he is 22 years old.


    The basic martial arts also ruled somewhat in the Magic Church, but he challenged from one soldier with all his birth and his background in the Magic Church hidden. At first he demonstrated his knowledge as a civilian, but then he snorted into training with a soldier at the barracks while involved in his internal affairs work. Eventually, not only as a martial officer in tactics, but also purely as a soldier, he gains enough combat ability to get into 10 fingers within the division.


    Then, at 32, he was born to the division chief. In the meantime, he has also earned the title of Mighty Master. From the king he was given even the Count, and after a love romance with the princess he even called with the king of the period, but he suddenly abandoned all his status at 35 and once again ran away from the country. Then wander further into different countries and places. It seems that it is also at this time that Miriazal and I had the facial knowledge. And I ran into the battle scene between Alphilis and the Magic Church in the village that happened to take me down the street at 38, securing her figure on condition of unconditional submission of my magical achievements and the imposition of a curse on Alphilis, a hidden life in a remote area.


    His remaining life was halved as a result of applying a curse to Alphilis, who then lives with Alphilis until he dies at 45, but there is supposedly nothing in the notebook that showed his inner heart. Though he was surrounded by many friends again, almost none of the humans were close enough to him to be called his best friend, and there were no lovers again (rumors only thrived with the princess, especially no promises, no relationships between men and women). Why he lived such a life is all a mystery.


    Continued

 47 Vandal-Valsas-Blackhawk, Part 2 - Gathering

    "Ahhhh! I don''t want to walk another step!


    "... that''s all you''ve been doing for three days."


    "4 days ago!


    Louis and Lexus, the Blackhawk''s No. 2 squad, even walk to the assembly point ordered by Valsas. They are ordered not to gather directly in the city of Thirdoid, but at a rendezvous point in the mountains near Thirdoid in front of them. It is the usual interaction between the two, which takes place along the way. It''s like a mother and child who wastes time if they don''t know what''s going on. Or an insane fight.


    "I''m tired."


    "The eagle knows how to take your fatigue"


    "No way! He said I could finally jump into those busty tits!?... alle."


    Louis was pulling out his sword with a faint laugh. Besides, thank you. The sword doesn''t even look white and shiny.


    "Curse Ice Sword (Coquitos Sabre)? Ah, Mrs Tsubaki! He said it wouldn''t really go out of style!


    "The eagle hates jokes"


    "Ho, seriously -!!!?"


    Lexus lags behind with his ears, but Louis also seems to have a lot of endurance limits. Before Louis'' slaughter, which was close to the time of the battle, the horse running lights began to turn slightly on Lexus,


    "Ha-ha-ha! You''re the same, Louis, Lexus!


    "Ha, Louis. Long time no see."


    "As angry as ever, you''ll have wrinkles on that pretty face."


    "Lexus Boy, I knew you were cute."


    "Ah, Mr. Max and your sister!


    "... hun"


    It was a big man with an eyelid in one eye who showed up, and the women who find this one with a luscious look so that they can be comfortable with the man. Blackhawk''s 1st Squad Captain Max-Obrien and his surroundings, commonly known as The Lovers (Rubbers), face to face.


    The most squad consists of this big man and four women. I''m jealous... they say that these women are not only luscious, but each of them has a reputation with quite a few users, and on the battlefield they have come to be called ''lovers'' to show Max and his rather breathtaking collaboration. Furthermore, not only does this 1st squad work on the battlefield, but it is also the first in the regiment in terms of contribution because it also carries out the regiment''s gold measures and so on. So the 1st squad, but of course, they are quite capable of combat. I''ve never seen the fighting power of Squad 1 when it was all there, except for the most commander, Valsas.


    "What do you say, Louis! Why don''t you join our Rubbers, too?


    Just the way he looks. The big man slaps Louis on the shoulder in a light condition.


    "No, Mr. Max! Your tits are mine!!


    "... die collectively??


    And Lexus broke in between, but it''s the same thing for both of us for Louis. Depressingly, it''s no different.


    "Ahh, Louis, come on!


    "You can kill Lexus Boya, but I''m lending it to Atashi for the night before that."


    "Uh-huh! A feeling of twitching happiness before you die? But like you don''t have enough sisters??


    Observations and questions are indispensable, even in light conditions. That''s Lexus. Louis knows that, so sometimes he hesitates.


    "Limfera is putting it out for reconnaissance first. There''s no way I''m gonna do anything about it."


    Max is well aware of it again, so answer honestly. Lexus is a man who does not hesitate to point a blade at his people if there are any suspicions. I have tried to properly decorate Lexus before and have developed to one step ahead of each other.


    And the body is big and muscular, but this Max is quite a schemer and brainchild, not by his appearance. The women around me usually feel lightweight and not sloppy, but they all turn their heads quite a bit. It is a relatively familiar face in the Blackhawk, but it is also a force that cannot be alarmed in many ways.


    There. Now I heard a humble laugh.


    "Hey, Max, why don''t you lend them to me for the night? I''ll buy you whatever you want, asshole."


    "Oh well. If that''s what you''re talking about, you might want to tune in."


    It was the man who appeared even more nervous and obsessive with red hair and fine surfaces, and the woman who, in contrast, made an elegant and perhaps overwhelming impression with noble blonde hair.


    "You''ve come to Gergeda with a foundation or... a pain in the ass"


    "I hear you, Max."


    Did you hear Max whining lightly tongued, Gergeda spitting all over the ground?


    "Oh, I hope you don''t leave me with someone like this."


    "Hmm, you amah!? Why don''t we just rip him off and offend him?


    "Oh, if you can. I hope my cutest kids don''t hate me..."


    That said, a little snake glances at his face from Fondaine''s clothes. This is a fairly ferocious kind of viper, and if a human is bitten, he has a poison that can be ascended without a moment. The foundine is smiling at Gergeda, but the serpent is more hostile. I think I hear Gergeda tongue-in-cheek.


    This man named Gergeda is captain of the Blackhawk 5th Squad and goes by brutally outrageous. Even women, children and the elderly will not be tolerated if requested. Rather, he is a man who kills to the point of his stomach, even if it is not a request. When Blackhawk has a bad reputation, it''s all enough to say that this Gergeda is the culprit. On the other hand, I take on dirty work because of this, and even within my peers, I hate it. I am sure of my arm.


    Fondaine, on the other hand, is the captain of Squad 6, but this squad is one Fondaine. Why that works as a team would stem from her being a warcrafter (Beastmaster). A few regular beastmasters can follow, but this foundine is supposedly dealing with dozens at the same time. That''s why the troops are formed by themselves.


    "No, I don''t see the Zerver guy."


    "He''s been acting differently. He''ll be here after he rendezvous with the lieutenants."


    Blurry with no one as Gergeda looks around. When Max tackles that question, Gergeda turns her nasty gaze to Rubbers.


    "So, what are you gonna do, Max? Are you lending me women or not?"


    "Am I right? You''re a tough guy. Why do I have to lend my pretty ladies to a bunch of geezers?


    "I don''t know. Well, then, if you''re gonna help me, okay?


    "If you can do it, do it."


    "No, Max is cool ~!!"


    "I didn''t do such a nasty man!


    Max and Gergeda will be in a one-touch state. Louis and Fondaine watch without any way to stop it. when we tried to pull out each other''s prey,


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we must not dispute. This is the time to have mercy on the species."


    "... and fuck you, Father Sexual Harassment"


    "... not at all, not if I''m unmotivated"


    It was a young man with round glasses dressed in black priestly clothing who was motivated by being overheard with nasty words and showed up between Max and Gergeda, who was slackening. He''s got a pretty long, glittery smile on everyone, and he''s wearing a decent mask again. If you were whispered sweet words with this look, you wouldn''t feel bad if you were a normal woman. But unfortunately no such sweet words came out of his mouth.


    "Love and peace are the best in the world. Love & Pieces if you insist! However, the cooperation of women is indispensable for this purpose. Come on, the ladies there, why don''t you encourage XXXX with me!?


    "Uh, what am I going to do?


    "... the eagle is nagging because he wants to kill it?


    "Oh, me too, huh?


    To the direct and nasty words of the priest, who could not stand to speak very much, all the women except the Rubbers began to hold their weapons in their hands. Apparently, love and peace are not going to come at all. Only Rubbers knows how to do his best, but is that the difference in life experience there?


    "Oh, how lamentable! I hate strife so much, but... seed, your grace to those poor women who prefer strife to the act of love."


    "Without you, it''s going to be all round."


    "Oh, I agree with Louis here."


    "Hmm, why is Father Sun right under Valsas here?


    Lexus calmly asks questions that usually tear up the story. As a result, I dressed well to distract myself from the conversation.


    "Yeah, well, Valsas asked me to show you around. So let''s hurry up, because I''ve been given more time than I thought."


    While everyone thinks it''s everyone''s fault, the line takes you to the town of Thirdoid.


    This is the corner of the tavern in Thirdoid. It''s also not very popular that time is still early. There seems to be a few guests, but everyone is quietly passing through the time. No, you''re not. There was only one noisy person.


    "Hey, Captain. Let''s get rid of the Demon King soon. I''m tired of waiting."


    Noisy is the beastly woman of the rabbit tribe with a luxurious and smooth body in her long ears. No, should I still say girl? You look like an adult, but the tone belongs to a girl about 10 years old. It was a very light outfit, albeit close to summer, with shorts underneath and a shirt like underwear on top, which was said to be like a whore at the end of the place. If you''re not in shape to associate a warrior, such as your abs are splendidly cracked with this, you may not be able to complain if you''re mistaken for a hooker.


    "Neh. Captain, you''ve just read the book. You''re foolish, play with the eagle for a second."


    "Shut up, Mireille. Shit. Be quiet."


    "Then Grace will play."


    "You refuse. If I start playing with you, it''s gonna be morning."


    So it was the Giant woman warrior who turned to her side. It would be 1.5 times taller than an adult male. The size of the sword that stands beside it is already greater than that of a human being. Mireille feels like she''s not complaining enough, but she started Grace, and she''s no longer dealing with anyone. When Mireille was getting tired of complaining, the man standing behind the wall reacted pickly to something.


    "Don''t worry, Mireille, we''ll all be there soon."


    "Really? If Canato says so, I''m sure."


    "Oh, so be a good boy. Sora, Amarina is back."


    I heard dragonflies coming from outside the tavern, though Canato said so quickly. And I wonder if the wind blew for a while, pushing the liquor store open and a twin-tailed woman walking in in in armor.


    "Captain Valsas, we have confirmed everyone''s appearance from the sky. I think we''re gonna have a footprint soon."


    "... okay, I need you to put everyone in the tavern as soon as you''re ready"


    When the man at the far back says so, the female dragon knight, called Amarina, snorts back her heels silently and goes out again. I no longer complain about Mireille either. Gradually tension begins to wrap around the tavern.


    And in no time, the blackhawk faces gathered from all over come into the tavern one after the other.


    "Oh, that sounds amazing. It''s not just the faces of the 1-6, except for the completely destroyed 4th squad, it''s even the faces of the 0th squad directly under the captain."


    "... shut up. Take a look at the Valsas vibe, that one''s pretty clean. If you whisper it lightly, it''ll spoil you."


    "..."


    The surroundings were indeed unusually tingly. Neither the priest who had slapped so lightly, nor the shady, tangled Gergeda, has the appearance of even uttering words. This tension is all created by one man named Valsas sitting in the back of a liquor store. It sits silently in the dark, but still emits enough pressure to silence everyone here. I guess Louis is quite angry, as he is usually so quiet that he wonders what the name ''mad beast'' is, and not the kind of man who inadvertently oppresses his surroundings.


    That and this is due to the total annihilation of Squad 4. The mercenary squad called Blackhawk has changed in the first place and is usually supposed to be able to act in pieces. Mostly it moves on a squad basis, but even within the squad it is relatively free to act, as there were only half the number three squads that the Alphilis and the others met. Each request may also be received individually, and enlistment and discharge may be granted by the captain of each unit. Once the action is taken and the location is currently reported to the head of the delegation, but it is often not protected. Still, for some reason, the place was lost to the captain of the regiment, and in gatherings like this one, the contact came around precisely.


    There is only one iron code for such a free mercenary regiment. It''s "Don''t retaliate against everyone if their people get hit for unjust reasons". Unlike military personnel, the profession of mercenary is important not where to win, but how to survive. A knight who contracts with the state on blood, honor, and land will not be allowed to flee before his enemies, but mercenaries who contract with money may also escape if their share is poor. In fact, the enemy escape doesn''t take place much to discredit you as a mercenary, but you don''t even have to go along with a 100% losing battle. As a result, many military officers and countries do not trust mercenaries, and mercenaries are often treated to a degree of disposability. For example, if you go to the battlefield with a hired army giving you false information, you may be wiped out.


    To avoid such unfair treatment, the code established by Blackhawk is retaliatory action. It was based on the tragedy that actually took place in the mercenary regiment, which could be considered the predecessor of the Blackhawk. When they hire you, they hire you with retaliation. This is actually the third time we''ve all assembled as a Blackhawk, but when we all assembled seven years ago, we stormed the Commander''s fort the other way around, giving ourselves false information and sending us to a bunch of demons. Approximately 500 people were wiped out in about 15. Since then, no one has treated Blackhawk unfairly. Not to mention that there are currently more than three times as many people as there were then. You can imagine the power of retaliatory action, even if you no longer speak. And all of that should be in place, but Valsas has never shown any signs of talking. The liquor store door opened momentously as the people began to emerge who were slightly surprised (a lot).


    Continued

 48 Vandal-Valsas-Blackhawk, Part 3 - Worries

    "Let''s! How are you, Valsas lad!?


    It was a bunch of beasts who came in with their ears so loud that they all accidentally blocked them. Almost everyone knows what it is, but some of them seem to know it.


    Max was the first one to raise his bare voice.


    "Shh, Zeldos''s stuck!?


    "Ooh! It''s Max''s boyfriend, isn''t it? What''s wrong with your eyelids? You think you''re being dignified, Shomben boy?"


    "Who''s Shomben Kid?"


    Max mumbles, but the Rubbers tease him.


    "What, Max is a Shomben kid? That''s right."


    "I mean, who''s this nice middle wolf?


    "I don''t have a name for you guys!


    "No, let''s call him Captain..."


    "Haha, this uncle is hilarious -!


    Looks like Lasha is having a headache on the side, but the runaway Rubbers were laughing at Zeldos'' reply. Next to it, Max seems to be eating bubbles at the appearance of an unexpected figure. Things haven''t swallowed up well because many others have recently enlisted. Besides those people, Zeldos finds himself even more acquainted.


    "Ooh!? Is that Betts over there with the gray hair? No, you''re old, you."


    "A beast like you has a different lifespan."


    Betts, the deputy commander, frowned. Zeldos slapping such Betts on the back with a bang and a rambling.


    "Ha-ha-ha, how old are you? Is it time for 70?


    "Idiot, it''s only 58"


    "Then why are you grey?"


    "... try to lead these guys. It''s a constant struggle."


    Betts stares at the crew. Zeldos who turns his arms around such a Betts shoulder to hold him in, and nibbles.


    "Well said. Didn''t you have the hardest time when you were younger?


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Then who was fighting with a pair of pants and getting arrows in the ass because I was stuck with my sister in the service when I was protecting Fort Zemda, and I didn''t have time to wear just one of them when they attacked me at night?


    "! You! I won''t tell you. I promise!?


    To the sudden exposure, Betts turns his face bright red.


    "No, I laughed then. I laughed. After that defense battle, the Count invited us to dinner for our remarkable work, and you couldn''t take part because of the pain in your butt, and you found yourself double-strapped to your sister in the garden taking care of your sister-in-law, and you''ve made bills on both cheeks, right? There aren''t many battlefields you laughed at. Oh, no, there are other things in the Betheda Wetlands..."


    "You, stay there! I''ll smash you up!


    Betts'' indulgence was finally cut off by Zeldos, who exposed the hard work and Betts'' past. And Betts pulls out his hips sword.


    Seeing him like that, Zeldos remained niggardly. It is a sight of nostalgia, long repeated for him. Zeldos pisses Betts off and his surroundings stop. However, it is also the characteristic of these two that they work together best on the battlefield.


    "Hehe, I''m still young, but I can''t, can I? When you get down on your back, you''re going to sleep at your age, right?


    "Say it yet!


    "... keep it around, Betts, Zeldos"


    Quiet voices control exactly the two people who are about to enter the fight right now.


    "Betts, you''ll be in a position to stop. What do you do when you''re the hottest?"


    "Ah, yes. Excuse me, Captain..."


    Betts holds his sword so that Valsas can tell him something special, even though he is younger.


    "You just have to know. Zeldos, you''ve come a lot more than that. You''re welcome."


    "Hum, it''s been a long time, Valsas. It''s been about 12 years?


    Observe the Valsas that Zeldos has not seen in a long time. Among Zeldos, Valsas was also a young man who could not escape the somewhat blue atmosphere, but was now well equipped with piercing locks. That atmosphere, which can be seen even in the dark, can no longer be seen as gaps as they used to be seen. There was a reliable man sitting there, who gained even more experience as a person.


    "Right, that''s about it. Zeldos is the same and above all else."


    "Have you grown old? Looks like you could be a young man on the outside, but, well, you''re about middle-aged. How old are you now?


    Thirty-five this year.


    Valsas answers quietly from the dark.


    "Is that still true? No, you were only about 10 when you and I first met."


    "I miss you."


    Valsas takes his seat and slowly walks to those with all of them. That face in the bright light is faintly laughing. Looking at the way you laugh and the way you do it, I see there is calm and majesty, but the age of appearance is very much the same as that of Lexus. Rather, Lexus may look younger for the skinnier part, and Valsas with tension on his skin when viewed side by side.


    A man whose appearance gives the impression of a normal good young man is Valsas, the leader of the leading mercenary regiment on the continent, Vandal-Valsas-Blackhawk. His back length and appearance are normal, and he doesn''t get the impression that he seems particularly strong in everyday life, but what he has seen fight on the battlefield even once will never forget the horror of it. Slashing people on the battlefield, like paying for branches and grass when people stand in the woods. It''s essential for legends on the battlefield that you poked at 5,000 men alone and took the general''s head, or that you defended the fort by yourself for a month.


    That he was also seen in awe by his allies, and we were all surprised at the emergence of this beastman because we all thought that it was usually about Betts, the deputy director, and Mireille, who had nothing to fear, who could talk to him without any hesitation when he was in a bad mood anyway. Nothing. We all know Valsas doesn''t do anything unreasonable in his mood, but it must be scary. The two of them had left everyone alone for a while and blossomed in memorabilia, but after a while Valsas introduced Zeldos to everyone.


    "Sorry everyone, I''m late for the introduction. This guy is Zeldos. He''s the beast man he looks like, and he''s been dating me since before I set up Blackhawk. I''ll tell you what, that''s not the case with the current members who can beat this Zeldos. I was retired, but I couldn''t. I got him back this time."


    "I mean. Nice to meet you. Well."


    Zeldos raises one hand and greets briefly. Not everyone was convinced by that, but I can''t help but listen to what Valsas has to say. But Mireille was not reluctant.


    "Captain ~? The demon kings who did the 4th squad are the opponents this time ~? There seems to be more than one demon king, but I''m talking about taking hostages for everything and getting the 4th squad done, and I think just a few of the 0th squad can handle it. Do you need to call me that old man? Feel like some eagle doesn''t trust you?


    "Whoa..."


    Although Lasha is blinding her eyes to so many words, Mireille''s opinions are especially for current members who are confident in their strength, all of whom see Valsas. Valsas replied, smiling lightly, without looking to eat his face.


    "I see, especially what Mireille says. But let me be the first to tell you that I don''t trust you."


    "Then why?"


    "Our names are roaring in the human world. Because of that, there are no more people to go to this Blackhawk for an extra little while. I thought that would be fine... but in the world of demons it seemed different again. Apparently my thoughts were sweet. Forgive me, everyone."


    Suddenly Valsas lowers his head deeply to everyone. Everyone was surprised by the action, but even more so by the words of Valsas, who went on.


    "... now let''s do it more thoroughly. As our names roar in the world of demons. If you see the Blackhawk name on this black coat, let the demons run away with shame and outrage. We gathered an extra number of people for that. Look, I repeat. Thoroughly. Hunt the demons who sold us the fights. I will not accept life begging or surrender. The Demon King or the Great Demon King, but what did you find out? They were completely wiped out of this earth. Don''t even leave a trace of its existence. You guys haven''t done everything you can lately, have you? I''ll give you a place to get busted. I''ll forgive you, do everything you can. This is not the way it''s supposed to be with people."


    All were silent at first, but eventually they began to pull out their swords and cheer without anyone. It''s unusual for Valsas to allow it and tell you to "ramble". It is true that there are many constraints in the wars of the humans, so it is possible to have as much strength as they can not fully fight.


    There were residents who said something about the cheer they heard from the store, but they saw some strong people coming in earlier, so no one with a very good breast came to peek.


    And after a while, the banquet of the landscape began. Zeldos and Valsas talking to two people at the counter in it.


    "But hey Valsas, are these guys that usable? At the point where Max says Squad One or something, I''m worried."


    "Don''t worry, he''s not the same guy who was following us like a goldfish hun. Enough already."


    "Seriously. I thought I was worried about that rabbit girl."


    "Is that the kind of old man you can use? You know, age, blank, that''s no excuse."


    Mireille joins the conversation from the table next door. Mireille looks out for two bubble jocks in one hand. Zeldos turns to Mireille and talks, but Valsas stays put.


    "So how''s this?


    Zeldos cums his palms toward the jock Mireille has, poking out small. Then the jock Mireille had did nothing but crack and crack. Ooh around me, and I sigh.


    "Far be it... old man, do it."


    "If we do everything we can, we''ll stop the human breath root 20 meters away. It''s your turn, young lady."


    "Fine."


    The moment Mireille put the nearly cracked jock on the table, Mireille''s appearance disappeared. And sooner or later, he''s clawing on Zeldos'' sitting counter. Shortly afterwards, the impact Mireille''s jock had on the table or it broke completely.


    "Hi-humi. Old man, you''re shitting me."


    "My purse... when"


    Mireille was counting its contents by pulling out the purse Zeldos had kept in his nostalgia. It was an unexpected event for Zeldos that he could not react at all because he was not hostile or willing to kill.


    "Don''t do it, young lady"


    "You''re the old man. If the old man didn''t have booze in him, he wouldn''t be able to do this. Besides, I''m not going to be able to defeat you in one shot with a weasel attack, and if you''re slow, I guess the weasel''s at a disadvantage?


    "Well said."


    The two laugh niggly at each other. Apparently, strength recognized each other. Looks like everyone got even more excited for a little fun, and Mireille, feeling better, goes back to everyone''s circle again. Once again Zeldos turned to Valsas and tried to bump into the question he was concerned about.


    "So, Valsas. It''s the heart of the story."


    "Oh."


    "I also feel weird asking you this, but you... what are you worried about?


    To Zeldos'' serious question, Valsas waved for the first time.


    "I don''t even know that."


    "Oh, come on, what the hell... but you care about something, don''t you?


    "Oh."


    I give the look that Valsas came up with a little by putting down the sake.


    "Do you have a basis?


    "Zeldos, I''m telling you because it''s you, I''ve been acting alone for the last three months or so. In the meantime, he''s killed nearly seven Demon Kings and Bumpy Demons."


    "What!?


    Valsas controls Zeldos loudly.


    "Seven? How much is too much for anything? Have you reported to the Alliance?


    "I haven''t. I was going to report it at first... but in fact, I''ve been hunting demon kings abnormally more often in the last few years. Besides, it''s mostly unreported cases to the guild."


    "The Alliance regularly patrols all kinds of land to mercenaries, but what''s the matter?


    I also forgot to ask Zeldos to replace the empty liquor and finally noticed the jock was empty trying to drink even more as it was. I guess it was so moving.


    "But it''s real. All we can think about is that the Demon King has been occurring rapidly in the last few years."


    "That''s impossible. Purification is fairly frequent in the west and east. Although there are many soils where demon kings are prone to grow up because small groups of nations continue to compete in the west, we can''t imagine the speed of that."


    "No, can''t you think of this? What if the Demon King is not occurring, but is intentionally occurring...?


    Zeldos opens his eyes to the words of Valsas.


    "That''s the stupid story."


    "No, there''s a basis for that, too. Previously, when it came to demon kings, there were many patterns in which some kind of demon caused mutation and aging, and in some cases, they searched for or stayed the same species in demon drawings, etc. But what can I say about the Demon King these days, that he looks like he pushed a man''s dark side forward? Recall your physiological disgust. It''s not as strong or intelligent as it is yet."


    "... no, the guys I used to drink at our store talked about apparently hunting the Demon King, but when I asked him what he was like, he was a pretty creepy guy. Maybe it''s the same kind."


    "If that''s the truth, my hunch might come true."


    Valsas drinks up a Gubili and a Tavern.


    "What kind of hunch is that?


    "This is just the beginning. If the same thing happens not only in the West but also in the Middle Plains, the same thing will happen sooner or later in the South, East and North. No, unlike the south and east, where the streets are active, there may already be some change in the north. That way there will be another war involving the whole continent. Now it''s not a people-to-people war, it''s a people-to-demon war. It''s a reproduction of the war."


    "... please don''t. I''ll take your chances."


    "I can be prepared if I know. And there''s nothing I can do about it. At best, it''s enough to alert everyone in the regiment."


    Valsas stares into the air. I''m not sure what to do with Zeldos, but I only knew Valsas'' hunch would hit him well.


    "Can''t I draw your attention to a country or a guild in your name?


    "Even if I have a reputation as a warrior, I''m not in a position to lead people. I wish someone would listen to me. Unfortunately, even if senior officials in the countries sometimes hate you, they won''t like you. I hate my life for fighting all the time now."


    Having found Valsas'' concerns serious, Zeldos comes up with a bitter plan.


    "... Shall I put you up against Dryan the Groussard?


    "That would be nice, but it would be a fight with the generals before we met Dryan, wouldn''t it? Former Military Advisor to Gruzaldo."


    "I hope you don''t say that, honey."


    Valsas laughing faintly at Zeldos laughing luxuriously with Guhaha.


    "So what do we do?


    "In the meantime, I''ll retaliate. We''ll get even more certainty as to what kind of guys will come out then. Depends, but for now, I''m thinking about consolidating as much as possible in the group of people and getting a request on a national basis. I want connections with senior officials from all over the country. For when you have to."


    "I see, that would be reasonable"


    "I''m just afraid that it''s already too late to act. Well, maybe I can''t help thinking about it."


    "Right. I still know someone from the Gruzaldo army, so I''ll make sure they find out anyway."


    "Helpful"


    Seeing Valsas seriously bothered him, Zeldos fisted him in the shoulder.


    "Well, let''s talk about it, shall we? Now let''s enjoy our first reunion in a long time!


    "Hehe, right. Speaking of which, is that true about Betts earlier?


    "Oh, my God! There are other interesting stories..."


    That''s how Blackhawk nights go even further. After this, their brave names will ring as Valsas put it. Number of demon kings hunted, actually 8 in a week. One of them was said to have been a level demon close to the Great Demon King.


    But the appearance of the Demon King in the West became frequently heard even after Blackhawk''s activism, and Valsas'' concerns were about to materialize in a bad direction for a single flight.


    Continued

 49 Dark Leap, Part 1 - Black Mages

    "Last time it was in the woods, this time it''s obsolete. My master has an absolutely shady personality, doesn''t he? I wonder why you''re so cocky."


    "... I can''t help it, because from public common sense we''re evil..."


    "But we are truly worried about this world"


    "Then I wish we could meet at a better place. Rent out some accommodation, rent out a first-rate kiosk. Come on."


    "Quiet, Master."


    Three boys who kept whispering, - no, one looks old - and the red-handed beautiful young man fixes the ambiguity. Yes, the Alphilis and the others haven''t met in person, but it''s those four people who were out in the Darkas woods.


    And an old man who accompanies one young man on the spot and comes in without sound. In addition to the indentation of his cheeks, the young man has a glitzy eye. On the other hand, his eyes were running bloody as if some addicted patient had made him cut off his addiction.


    And the old man wore a hood deep in addition to his robe, and his expression could not be seen. But his majesty can be felt from above the robe. It would be easy for a magician to imagine that he is the head of this group, even from the magic that he possesses.


    and a young man withheld behind threw questions at the four.


    "Just the four of you?


    "You know, I don''t know how many people I have?


    "... there are no women..."


    Speaking of which, none of the three of you are here.


    "I''ll be here."


    From the darkness, a long-sleeved woman appears with two swords on her back. She''s not the only one with a robe, like the outfit a man wears when he travels, or a skinny shirt with a collar, plus tight trousers, like a shiatsu male dress warrant. Everyone is a little surprised by the lack of much footsteps and signs, but she is accustomed to including surprises because this is always the case.


    "Master, I deeply apologize for the delay in the assembly"


    "Uhm. Did you take the trouble to collect it?


    "Yes, but the end is good. I must apologize over and over again for the fact that I''m still far from my goal..."


    "Good, I encourage you."


    "Thank you."


    Women bow back with a grace. What a beautiful woman with fluffy, long black hair when she falls back. Long enough to reach the ground, she used a red ribbon around the middle to bring it to one. There will be no discomfort whatsoever when you wear a dress and you are told that you are a noble lady here.


    "Long time no see, ''oney''. As beautiful as ever."


    "I don''t really like that name."


    A dark-haired woman, called ''Monet'' by a bright boy, argues with a slightly more annoying look. She lacks facial expression, even if she says it''s annoying, at best it''s to the point where her eyebrows move tingly.


    "Don''t say that. We just can''t get a name. I mean, more of them don''t know each other''s names or anything. That''s why we have to call the traits."


    "Did the other two call you ''Princess'' and ''Lady''? I don''t think you prefer to be called that name. I have received the word from that ''princess'', has it arrived to your master?


    "No, I''m not listening."


    The master answered inadvertently. A bright boy asks a mean question as to whether he came up with anything in that reaction.


    "Heh, what about the princess? Oh, reproduce it properly and accurately, huh?


    "... ''I can''t keep my job busy, Master ? Forgive me, Wong''... let''s do it"


    The woman called One after I said it makes her face red. I don''t know if I''m serious. Perhaps the woman called the princess also deliberately made such a message after reading this development. The bright boy and the old-faced boy are laughing with their bellies, but the quiet boy, the master and the youth group are not laughing. Because if you are a good acquaintance with the strength of this brunette woman, you will never make fun of her like this.


    The young man, on the other hand, who refrained behind his master, had a blue muscle on his forehead. And he largely begins to get angry.


    "Damn, that woman knows what this gathering is!


    "Come on, Hidun. That''s the biggest job I''ve ever done, and I certainly can''t get my hands off it. We''ll see what we can do later."


    "Even if your master doesn''t go out on his own..."


    "Well, it''s been a while since I''ve seen your face."


    "What, the name of your brother is'' Hidun ''? I''ve never known you before."


    "Me, too."


    "Me, too."


    "... I''ve known you for a long time... but you haven''t heard that in a long time..."


    Around, he has expressed interest in learning the name of his brother, but at the time Hidun does not seem to have healed his frustration. At that time, factors that irritated him even more came into the room with high laughter.


    "Cahahahaha! I''m late -! Ooh, sorry, oh, and sooo sama ~. Cahahahaha!


    "Hey, it''s Lady."


    "... I don''t like that kid..."


    "I don''t think anyone''s good at her,"


    "Brother, aren''t you going to lose your blood vessels?


    The blue muscles of Hidun emerge even more as they worried, but the girl known as this lady - who looks even younger than the boys on the outside, wears blonde vertical rolls, nasty, flickering, and categorical gorgeous clothes instead of robes - made an even more lethal statement as she circled around to observe Hidun when she arrived.


    "Hey - Hidun ~, did your hair get a little thinner?


    "Roar."


    "... oh, you mean, ''I can''t read the air''?


    "No matter how much I do, I can''t get that far."


    "F, f, f..."


    Hidun started laughing in a weird way as his surroundings began to twist and lag behind a bad feeling. Around that perimeter, she circles around him even more as if her daughter enjoys his frustrating appearance. As it is, Hidun''s head blood vessels will not be far away and he will die of indignation. So, you and the other members change the subject.


    "Well, speaking of which, don''t you have that big fat ass?


    A bright boy slaps his hand and changes the subject.


    "Uh, was it ''stupid''?


    "... that''s a terrible call..."


    "He would have seen how it went before he came, but he was asleep, right? I woke it up once, but there was no sign of fine dust either. Well, as usual."


    "You don''t distort."


    "... that''s a real idiot..."


    One sigh sighed as the quiet boy shrugged. Seeing such a strange interaction, the man called Master spins his words calmly.


    "Fine, he decides to go wake him up later. He has a job to do. I''ll take what you have to report, but how about everyone?


    "Bye ~, A ta si ~"


    The girl called ''The Lady'' answers in a really good tone, even though she is prolonged.


    "As my master put it, I''m done building bases on this continent ~. It''s over February earlier than planned ~, was it good?


    "Um, I''ve never gotten over it early"


    "It''s been tough. Oh? My men are going to die from overwork - and all the people involved have to kill me because of the mouth seal. As a reward - I want to take a vacation for the rest of my time - can I go?


    "... would be okay. Allow."


    "Yay! My master is fat! I''m not hungry!"


    "That kid always has a lot to say"


    "... it''s so hard..."


    Your daughter is bouncing around her master. Are you happy with your extra vacation? But everyone here knows what that vacation is about. It will be a massacre (vacation) that rains blood anyway. It doesn''t accumulate in the creatures in the area where she comes to visit.


    The voice of your daughter laughing at the pieces echoes indoors, but the quiet boy opens his mouth as if to ignore her.


    "... speaking of which, Master, I have a question..."


    "What?"


    "... I recently heard that a kid who looks about our age has joined us?


    "Mm-hmm. You must have never met anyone but me yet. I was hoping to bring him in once."


    "It''s a new America, so say hello to the seniors."


    A bright boy complained as he kicked the ground.


    "You''re by far the youngest."


    "You''re about to let the seniors breeze."


    "Ha! You don''t deny it. I''ll use it at best."


    "I''m not dumb enough to be used by you"


    Now everyone is pounded into the void, breathing much more. Everyone here wasn''t aware of its existence. And from the darkness in the corner of the room where nothing was supposed to be, the boy showed up. Dark hair, black robes, black eyes. It''s black to the inner. Whereas an outfit reminiscent of a true dark magician, an otherwise gentle and aristocratic neat face creates the opposite creepy.


    The boy turned his black eyes to all of them, and when he observed them all the way, he turned away, even though he said he could no longer lose interest. You didn''t care about that attitude, a bright boy eats it.


    "Hey, how long have you been there?


    "From the beginning. If I don''t say hello forever, I don''t think it''s a good idea to keep crushing the Master''s face. But I was here first, but I didn''t think anyone would notice me. Aren''t you somewhat saggy, gentlemen?


    "This guy...!


    A bright boy kills. But the new boy doesn''t look like he''s dealing with him.


    "Don''t."


    When the master had a drink, the active boy would probably catch his kill, but his expression was still so frustrating that he seemed to jump.


    There''s no way to care about him like that, and a genuine black boy turns to a man called his master.


    "Then Master, I''ve already shown my face, so I''m with this. It''s a pile of things to do."


    A boy who disappears into darkness without waiting for his master''s reply. In this face, everyone is distracted by his attitude.


    "What the hell is that?"


    "Excuse me. That''s a million new Americans."


    "You''re annoying me - come on for the kids!? Cahahahaha."


    "... your daughter will say that..."


    "Master, do you mind?


    Hidun asks his master, but he doesn''t seem to have any emotions whatsoever. but phew, and after one small sigh leak, he turns back to everyone.


    "... all of you listen. I don''t know if he''ll ever have more friends with me if he joins. Take this and move the plan to the next phase. Anomaly, state your current demon king production status."


    "Yes."


    It was the ugly old man who entered. He was called Demon King Producer (Satan Maker).


    "There are currently more than 140 Demon Kings in my workshop that are ready to go live. I was wondering if there were 1,000 of them, given the individuals in production. Just."


    "Just?"


    "There is also some problem. First, there are variations in behavioral patterns, on the other hand, that have succeeded in giving the Demon King a diverse preference. Therefore, regardless of the individual''s abilities, there may be considerable errors in terms of outcomes. You''ll need commanders like us to make it up to you. No matter how high the Demon King''s abilities are, Level 1 is born. You will need to gain some combat experience before you can operate. And."


    "Do you still have it?


    "Unfortunately. Assuming that 1000 bodies operate at the same time, there are not enough demons under their command. We actively capture Goblin Oak and others, but even if we deploy each as a 100 body subordinate, it will exceed 100,000. I was wondering if it would be tough, both locally and asset-wise, to capture and manage that number very much. However, we have already considered alternatives in relation to this. Experiments are needed, but we may be able to form it somehow. I would like to have your master''s permission later."


    "Hmm..."


    The master bothered his head a little with the pile of problems, but his head spins dizzily and he quickly comes up with a countermeasure. Rather, it is a plan that I have thought through in him for years now. I''ve been thinking through a lot of different phases and situations. The task of worrying is just the task of opening his closed drawers.


    "How long does that alternative take?


    "Depending on the progress of the experiment, I was wondering if you would like to see a minimum of one year. It''s only a matter of time before the finished product is ready."


    "Fine. By the way, Anomaly, is it possible to let the Demon King have the preference you intended?


    To that question, the old man niggles at me for not saying he was waiting.


    "I still can''t say that my understanding of the laws of Demon King production is perfect, and that won''t be possible. But the law is fairly clear, so I was wondering if roughly 80% could do as intended."


    "Then it''s time to know exactly what your opponent''s fighting power is. Add up to 2,000 Demon Kings to complete the production. Securing the workshop..."


    "Yes, yes! thats a ta si, work of ~ cahahaha!


    "Then I will raise the funds and materials."


    "... I will procure the materials..."


    Each offers a job one after the other.


    "Fine. Hidun has something else to do, okay?


    "Yes. And how about you, sir?


    "You may continue to do your job."


    []/(exp, adj-na) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk)


    The brunette swordsman gracefully salutes.


    "Doom, I have something for you to do, too. Come with me. And Hidun."


    "Aye."


    "Yes."


    Hidun replies with a boy with an active appearance called Doom.


    "Now it shall be dissolved once. Doom and Hidun stay. The latter shall report regularly to me on their progress. Then everyone, ''For the liberation of the truth of the world''"


    "" "" "" "For the liberation of the truth of the world" "" ""


    The words disappear from the room one after the other into the signal. And three remaining masters, Hidun and Doom.


    "So, Master. What are you gonna do?


    "First I''m going to wake up that idiot, The Beast King (Beastmaster)"


    At the same time as the words, the three appearances shifted, and disappeared from the room.


    Continued

 50 Dark Leap, Part 2 - Sleeping Lion

    "Gu. Ngoh."


    This is in some cave. It is a fairly deep, dark and giddy place, where demons, warcraft, strange bugs, etc. come and go. This is considered a pretty dangerous place, and humans are barely subracial or beastman figures and settlements are not even nearby. A big man sleeping in such a cave snoring heavily. The man''s hair and beard were all he could stretch, just like a lion''s. That defenseless figure only looks like a good prey, but for some reason there''s no sign of demons or bugs approaching him. Near him like that, the figure of three mages suddenly appeared without any foretaste.


    "Wow, I''m really sleepy"


    "Not at all sloppy"


    "... get up, Beast King. It''s Dragreo."


    "Guru"


    Even in the words of a man called Master, the man called Dragreo has no sign of ever waking up. Instead, he was snoring louder and slept feeling really good.


    "Is this guy okay?


    "Master, may I be a little rough?


    "Fine."


    Then Hidun began to bewitch something, most of all, and suddenly struck out a fireball in front of him. A flame that burns in front of you, along with the roar of a lower burst. My vision is completely obscure by the smoke of the explosion.


    "Brother, that''s not lame!? You''re gonna die, aren''t you?


    "... if you''d wake up to this extent, I wouldn''t need any hard work."


    "Huh?"


    Hidun with a sinister face. When Doom stares, he sees Dragreo from the slowly diminished smoke. Apparently, he''s safe. Instead, Doom thinks it''s strange that he''s safe to eat magic without any defense at this close range. But what was even more astonishing was that


    "Oh, oh."


    "Usso, he''s still asleep"


    "Shit, you cunt"


    "I don''t even know if I can call this a guru anymore."


    Watch Dragreo continue to sleep like Doom was frightened.


    "... I don''t care about you both, more flashy, do it with the intention of killing you. Orders."


    Doom and Hidun unexpectedly saw the master, but if they say an order, they have no choice.


    "Well, I''m going to try and bust every one of these caves"


    "If it is the order of your master"


    And the two started using magic in a row. Awesome explosions and shocks echo, and the demons and warcraft that were in the cave rush away. Exactly the momentum to collapse the cave. Instead, the collapse had actually begun. But the falling rock beds also carry out a series of sorceries. And one of Hidun''s emitted oversized shots finally breaks through the cave to the other side, and the sun shines through the empty hole.


    "Ha-ha-ha..."


    "Zezeje... how about that?


    When a man called Master, who was watching closely for the condition, stares carefully at the smoke, there are shadows that rise and rise.


    "Wow, you slept well. Oh, it''s a beautiful day."


    Dragreo was awake as if nothing had happened. And he''s stretching his back, as if he had a refreshing morning. Doom and Hidun neat to the look of it.


    "What are you talking about? All that magic and no damage?


    "You''re as tough as ever."


    Dragreo lies back to them somehow after finishing a single stretch of his back on his butt with the two flattering people. It''s just sleeping twice.


    "Go to sleep!!!!


    There''s just an angry Doom firing a huge chunk of ice at Dragreo for this, but Dragreo eagles at it with his back turned.


    "Hmm?


    "What a noise... Mm!?


    Looks like Dragreo finally noticed them. Everyone was relieved to finally realize, but the words uttered from its mouth were even more unexpected.


    "My whole body is... whoa!?"


    Doom was accidentally slipping like a street performer on the spot in response to so much dragleo.


    "No, it''s too late!? You idiot!


    "I''m not stupid!


    Dragreo stares at Doom. Though I find myself unconscious of that mundane killing,


    "I''m... an asshole!!!!!!"


    A tremendous roar echoes the hit, and the shock makes the trees outside the cave frighten. I can see birds and animals fleeing at first sight, but I feel so wasted growling. Doom was kind of getting better by now. I feel like my fatigue from a series of sorceries is doubling and attacking me. The blue muscles of neighboring Hidun will also be growing again. But not caring about such a doom, the man called his master inquired faintly to Dragreo.


    "Long time no see, Dragreo"


    "!? This!


    Dragreo somehow takes the front seat on the spot. The moment Hidun was relieved to see if this would all go smoothly.


    "Um... who?


    Almost ruptured Hidun''s defect. Apparently, no common sense applies to this man. But the man called Master only faintly grinned at the mouth visible from the robe.


    "It''s really the same. I am a sorcerer who made a covenant with your Lord. If you were a magician, you''d remember.


    "... oh! You''re a master!? But it''s been a long time. Didn''t we just meet yesterday?"


    "It''s been five years since you went to bed?


    "... Ha ha! Well, don''t worry about the details!


    I laughed and deceived Dragreo for being somewhat awkward. Doom thought it wouldn''t be fine at all, but "stop because I''m just tired of thinking," Hidun told me with his eyes, so I honestly decided to take my advice here. In the meantime, the conversation between the two continues.


    "I have a job for you."


    "If you''re working hard, I''ll take care of it!


    "I guess I can only work hard."


    "Wow haha! Your master took one of these!


    Here Doom understood one thing. That I wouldn''t have my own if I was sticking my way into this guy.


    "(Brother, we''re supposed to be a bunch of magicians for once, but can we use magic on that brain muscle, too?


    "(Apparently. I don''t know what sorcery it is, either.)"


    "(Not likely to work at all)"


    "(But I''m sure of my strength)"


    "(Really?


    "Doom"


    "Heh?"


    Apparently at some point Dragreo finished explaining. Doom, who was passionate about a myth with Hidun, accidentally made a strange noise.


    "What are you raising out of the way? I''ll tell you what to do next."


    "Oh, yes, yes!


    "The first step is to recover the seal. You may use this freely after collection. Instead, you''re the only one who can use it."


    "? Fine."


    Doom puts his neck up at work with strange content.


    "After that, I would like you to confirm the strength of a certain force. This time it is only a confirmation, and if you think it is dangerous, you should leave. It''s up to you to decide how far you want to go."


    "... does that mean we can wipe them all out depending on who they are?


    Doom gave a gloomy grin. A man called a master also makes a grin challengingly.


    "If only I could."


    "So, what''s the target?


    The Arnelian Church and its bishop, Miriazal.


    Continued

 51 Dark Leap, Part 3 - Usager Demon

    Chi, chi, chi...


    Moe, I can hear the birds chirping. Moy Bird, a migratory bird, travels south from late autumn to early spring and returns to the centre of the continent when the full spring comes. And individuals with connections give birth and raise children at this time of year, and those without them decide their connections in the spring. This season, which dates back to summer, is a time when chicks who have already fallen back from eggs demand bait, and their parent birds are busy jumping around. That''s why Moe Bird was whimpering and keeping in touch. Few people criticize them as so depressing because their ringing is beautiful, or because they can afford to be in people''s minds again?


    Here in Arnelia, the holy capital, the Deep Green Palace, the palace behind the Arnelia church, has a structure that, as its name suggests, incorporates plenty of greenery. Greens are not only used as shades such as courtyard fountains and columns everywhere, but also incorporate a lot of actual nature, often with birds nesting their trees. It is also known as the knee of Arnelianism, and it is also the place where purification occurs most frequently in the world. As a result, the air is also very clear, and the dear animals prefer to gather around. It is also said that with this much purification, the temperament of those who live in this land will be calmed.


    What can be heard in such a beautiful and gracious place was somehow the stuffing voice of Miriazal.


    "Dear Miriazal, I would also like to put a vote on these documents"


    "The mayor wants to see you."


    "Hey, Peppa - Let''s Play"


    "Don''t say it at all!


    After breaking up with the Alphilis and the others, Miriazar took Jake and the others home by land. It was actually quicker to go home using metastatic magic, but there were too many children and Miriazal was overdosed to carry alone, and I can''t help the priests of each parish, who were patient. And many priests don''t even know she''s the supreme bishop.


    For that reason she was forced to return by road, but despite a considerable hurry, more than a month had elapsed loosely on the journey to Arnelia, almost in the centre of the east.


    It''s been a long time and fun half side for Miriazal to take home the young child, it was hard for Ruth to get lost along the way or Mirce to have a fever. It was a pile of work that soars high on the desk that greeted Miriazal, who came home so tired. Officially, she was decided to be ill, but the amount of work stacked naturally remains the same. The work that had accumulated for a whole month, as if it were a peak in Pilebos, was the cause of her stuffiness.


    Miriazal, the original demon, doesn''t have to sleep much, but it''s something the kids ask me to sleep with them on the journey, and my sleep cycle is completely childish, and I can''t help but sleep at night. Furthermore, during the day, mainly because around Mirce and Ruth follow me around to play (although Jake and Nellie seem to perceive me to be busy and shy), the work is not good either.


    For those reasons, it was usually the job of Tsukiko, who serves beside her as a female official, to snap Miriazal''s ass and make her work stuffy these days with her head.


    "Grr. Too much work."


    "You deserve it."


    "Why do you have to rush to get rid of all this?"


    To much workload, Miriazal complains as he moves his hands.


    "It must be because Master Miriazal said the luxury of wanting to get in touch with both the eastern continent and the Magic Church. That''s what''s happening as a result of collecting the relevant materials. This is also the 400th anniversary of the transfer of the Holy City of Arnelia to its current location. The commemorative ceremony for that will take place this fall, so preparations for it are imminent. We must also contact the royalty and dukes of each country. So much so that the time has passed."


    "Who arranged such a mess?


    "Thirteen years ago, didn''t you whine in the dining room with the Archbishops? That''s what Archbishop Manadil took shape of. Well, the point is, you started it."


    "Shit, you three idiots... just hold on to that"


    A bald stubborn archbishop Manadil floats behind his brain. Before Manadir became Archbishop, Miriazar had gone to see Manadir, whose name had already often risen as a handsome monk who had been ordained the future. He wasn''t even a priest at the time yet, but he also had a mischievous mind to make fun of him, and he snuck into his room at night, looking young at the time, and dressed up a little man''s passion.


    Manadil seemed to be studying at some point at that time, but I remember seeing him and turning his face bright red and fluffy. He did have a stern face, and he looked so cute again that he accidentally gave himself away, but when he heard it, he turned his face bright red in a different way this time and got angry. For some reason, the supreme bishop, himself, was made to sit upright and preached. It was Miriazal who felt something unwanted because it was now a loud stubborn bald man. Well, I don''t hesitate to say things to myself. His presence can be delightful and depressing at the same time.


    "(Speaking of which, all the archbishops nowadays met when they were younger... and the reaction was triplets. Dryde and I talked through the evening about the Arnelian way, and the Minar guy said he wasn''t interested in shaping the eagle. But since you met me, you''ve all started giving me a sudden headache)"


    Although she is completely unaware of it, a little talk with Miriazal will naturally reveal how she thinks about society as a whole. A small perspective that cares not only about our own group, but also about the bigger perspective of thinking about society as a whole, and about each and every one of us who belongs there. It was a pride for those who served very low that such people were in the heads of the groups to which they belonged. Besides, Miriazal seems perfect, and there are some neat spots, so he makes it extra comfortable for those below to support him. The point is that it''s a teacher-oriented personality. I''m not aware of him, but maybe that''s another good idea.


    The moment Miriazal tried to get a little carried away, Dan! and new documents are stacked in front of you.


    "Come on, you don''t have time for fantasy!


    "Should I go to the bathroom or something?


    "No. Toilets up to three times a day"


    Kiko slowly waves her fingers to the side in front of Miriazal''s eyes.


    "Are you a ghost!?


    "If you can''t seem to stand it, put on a pair of ostriches and do your job. Some people, like busy doctors at work, seem to do that. It''s common sense not to go to the bathroom or anything, even in the battlefield, right?


    "This could be a peaceful city!


    "Peppy, are you peeing??


    Asking questions with no malice eyes is Mirce playing in Miriazal''s room.


    "Funny and serious. Come on. That kind of thing," Centennial Love Colds, "huh?


    "Why do you have to tell me that, Shomben?


    "Stop talking dirty to children"


    "Besides, that''s the one that''s about to get to Schomben, right? In years."


    Jake was the one who came into the room to strike a hand in his hand. He carries a wooden sword for practice in his hand.


    "Who leaks it!


    "More than that, Alberto. Can I borrow it?


    "Shake it off yourself and ignore it!? Well, I don''t mind, but it''s an audition again."


    "Oh, Lisa, I promised my sister. First, I''m gonna be able to get one from Alberto!


    Miriazal and Tsuko face each other in that one word. For starters, I feel close to the final goal as well, but don''t say that. Alberto also said Jake was going to have sights, and apparently he''s going to be able to use magic. Without qualities, he wouldn''t qualify as a Temple Knight, but apparently Jake had the qualities to just get to the starting point at the very least.


    "By the way, I have a letter from your beloved Lisa, do you read it?


    "... I can''t read many difficult words yet"


    "Don''t you deny what I love? I can''t help it. I''ll read it to you."


    The ladies around me look at it with faces like, oh man, but they just can''t stop the kids looking forward to sparkling their eyes, and they''re giving up. Soon the other children and Alberto had gathered together.


    "Then let''s read it. What," Dear Sir, To Peppa Baba "... KEEP!!!!


    "... f"


    "Calm down, it''s not that peppery."


    "Is Baba okay?


    Listening to that interaction, the children were rolling around and laughing. I''ve been doing this all these days around Miriazal.


    The letter contained a brief thank you from Alphilis for the various arrangements, the content of the update from Miranda, and a message from Lisa to each and every child. Lisa is blind, so Miranda seems to have replaced her. The handwriting is oddly thick only on the teasing part.


    These days, apparently after fulfilling Fenna''s request, they are pointing their way to the central street. The letter says they''re sending Fenna to the biggest part of the Seeker. There is no mention of a detailed location, but I may have felt dangerous about writing it in a letter. However, he also said he was going to stop by Arnelia afterwards, so he meant to tell me more about it then. Well, as a matter of fact, Miriazal knows everything about where they are and what they''re doing because they''re keeping a sneak eye on them without a mouth.


    At that time, Miriazal felt a tingle and signs. Increases tension for a moment with the enemy, but can''t infiltrate deep into the Deep Green Palace without anyone noticing it. He seems to be a demon to see where there is no hostility, but when the demon is sent out through the boundaries that surround this palace, the user is limited.


    "Alberto, go out with Jake and the sword archery. Jake, bring the little ones. I have work to do. I want to concentrate."


    "Oh okay. Are you all right?


    Jake turns his meaningful eyes this way. He''s not a sensor, but he''s pretty tough because he''s been beside Lisa for a long time. From time to time, it shows off a look that you don''t think you''re only 10 years old.


    "Don''t worry."


    "Mm-hmm. Let''s all go, don''t get in the way of Pepper."


    "Uh."


    "Milch��, I''m not gonna tell you the luxury."


    "Tad asked me to play today."


    "Even Ques is."


    "Here we go!


    At the end of the day Nellie prompted them all to leave. All that remained were Miriazal and Zizi.


    "... that''s enough, come in"


    "Long time no see, Miriazal"


    It was a talking little blue bird who came in. As Miriazal observes, he must be a demon of use.


    "There are many other ways to get in touch, even if you''re using demons to cross the line, right?


    "I don''t trust my men any more than you do these days. Bitter meat."


    "Isn''t it easy for the head of the Magic Church, Tetrastine"


    When Tetrastine and Miriazar called out their names, I felt like I heard a laugh from the birds mocking themselves.


    "That''s the thing. I wanted to hear from you, too, but that''s pretty good. But I can tell you that, so I can''t do it. But I still can''t get this one moving, and I''d be glad if you could get to me."


    "Surely it might not be a good idea for Nushi to come to Washi and other churches. Then let''s say the eagle will go soon. Let''s clear this paperwork first."


    "You''re in trouble, too. I''d really like to talk to you now, but I don''t know where your eyes and ears are, and I haven''t seen you in a long time straight away. I''ll be waiting for you with some good tea and sweets."


    "Whatever the confectionery is, it''s loud for tea, right?


    "Ha, okay."


    So the bird disappears and returns to some powder. But it was a bad place to go back to the powder. It was on a document that Miriazal had written and stamped earlier.


    "Oh, the paperwork is all over the powder. Think of a place to go back to where you belong, at all. But apparently you''re going to be even busier... Phew."


    and was Miriazal, who sighed with one worry.


    Continued

 52 In Beginners Labyrinth (Dungeon), Part 1 - Between Journeys

    Just the same time Miriazal gets bored in the Deep Green Palace, the Alphilis and the others say what they were doing...


    I lost a sentence and worked in a liquor store.


    Alphilis Lisa was able to get a job at the guild, but Nia Fenna Miranda could not belong to the guild in her position, but was working downstairs at the inn where she was staying. Why this happened, the situation goes back a few days.


    That day, Alphilis and the others were on their way to the prairie to deliver Fenna to the other fellow Seekers. A prairie is a vast meadow that stretches between the central and northern streets to the east. Rather, it might have been better to describe the two streets as developed in order to avoid this meadow.


    The land, which is said to take the shortest and easiest month to escape in a horse rush, was traditionally occupied by demon kings. Not only is it vast, but the forest is deep, and this land, which is a spectacular meadow but also prone to stray as to whether there is also a strange magnetic field, and where warcraft and demons are unusually strong, was transformed into a magical realm, even though it is precisely a promising meadow. Even after the demon kings perished, the land served as a buffer zone between nations, and was one of the places where criminals who were chased by minorities and nations fled. How long has it been abandoned because the maintenance of the land is not commensurate with effort because of successive raids of demons and such peoples even during the occupation?


    But on the contrary, a variety of rare materials can often be picked from these places, and demons and warcraft appear in a wide variety of ways, so constantly people enter the prairie for guild requests and arm trials. Rumor has it that meadows have demons called lords and spirits of the wind that help travellers, but no one has ever lived to see them. I think someone is watching more than there are rumors out there, but it''s a place that can be described as so mysterious.


    Fenna''s people are based in one of the paintings. I hear Fenna hasn''t seen the full extent of the place yet, but there are over 5,000 seekers living there. The next Alphilis destination will be among them.


    To undo the story, the Alphilis and the others were looking for a variety of items in town to buy out in front of entering the prairie. Miranda and Lisa were desperate to price daily items everywhere, Alphilis went out to procure weapons and Nia went out to quote food. And Fenna said it was still hard to get people to see given her appearance, so it was a bad idea to have her leave a message with her luggage at the inn. Apparently there was a stream merchant staying at the inn, and Fenna had been tricked into being good and had actually bought various things. The excess money was also managed by Fenna, so it was precisely for the merchant that the duck was walking backwards with the leeks.


    The Alphilis have forgotten because Fenna looks solid, but on second thought, Fenna has never left the Seeker, and she doesn''t know enough to be super. There can''t be a sense of money or anything. Besides, Fenna is an unparalleled jewel and light lover, and when the Alphilis and the others returned to the inn with their best smile, "Look at you guys, it will be so beautiful!?" Everyone accidentally dropped their luggage when they showed off their jewels. I didn''t expect to spend all my travel costs for 5 people x 2 months in an instant.


    Unfortunately, all the jewels were imitations. It''s not that Fenna can''t see it, but she only thinks of it as "a gem of unusual material," and she didn''t know how much it was worth. However, as Alphilis and others predicted, the jewels only cost two bundles of three sentences in the pawnshop, so Alphilis and the others, who couldn''t even pay for the inn that day, are asking the owner of the inn to work for them.


    "Uh-huh! Why is Atashi doing this?!?


    "No, wiping this window will be medium training"


    "You want me to defend you like a circle? What a way to train!


    "But this'' service (maid of honor) clothing ''thing is quite my favorite. I don''t want to wear clothes as much as possible, but this is flirty and cute."


    "I wonder why the store manager is so norry..."


    The manager, who completely cared about Miranda when he offered to work, was renovating the costume for women because of it. Apparently, he wore the clothes his daughter-in-law used to wear when he was serving in the house of Saru aristocrats, and when he saw her working in those clothes, the store manager at the time fell in love at first sight, and he signed up for marriage or something. No, I also feel like my skirt is short, and I wonder why there are three service clothes and they are the right size for each of the Alphilis, but it was hard to say no if the manager could moisten my eyes, like, "Looks just like my dead wife..." etc. I couldn''t say extra luxury because the Alphilis and the others were well aware of what was impossible.


    And if you put something on Nia or Fenna that will serve clothes, this looks good again. Nia is a cat ear racially, and Fenna is typically the owner of an outstanding style, albeit dark elves. They also work in the dining room where guests from outside the ground floor come in that condition, but it was surprisingly quick to accept them. It''s just that sometimes customers say, "Awesome! It was Miranda who was concerned that she was emitting a language that I didn''t really understand.


    Nia is the best of them all. Apparently, he''s not used to being cheated on as a woman.


    "Niasa! Order fast!


    "Wait, I''m coming"


    "Nia''s cute, isn''t she?"


    "Wow, I can''t be that cute!


    It turns bright red by saying things like that, but the reaction is adorable enough already. Guests also got the guidelines, and by the end of the job, I could see a nearer that was lit up enough to think she was getting too hung up and developing a high fever.


    Fenna''s better at sewing, or she started modifying her own clothes on her own. If I did, my skirt would be shorter, and my chest would be open and my exposure would be increased. Speaking of which, Alphilis has heard that elves don''t originally like to wear much clothes and that there are many different species of thin sheets. When Fenna started out, she tried to get out in public with a single robe in the bath, and everyone stopped in a hurry. Maybe I should teach her out of shame.


    Either way, Arfilice and Lisa were seriously looking for a job in the guild around the time Miranda was thinking crap like, "You''re going to sell dumb if you take these two out of the store" or whatever.


    "How about Lisa, what''s your request?


    "There are no major requests in towns with a population of about 50,000. Because it is originally a town unrelated to the aristocracy, etc. Not many requests as sensors, either. Towns around the prairie will have a lot of exploratory requests, and things will be different."


    "Me too. This is a safe city, and it''s a relay point, so most of them are transporting or asking for escorts. I don''t have any big requests, and I don''t have many I can do while I''m in town."


    "Isn''t it because Alfi''s rank is low?


    "Gosh, you can''t argue with that."


    "Nevertheless, you have no choice but to leave things behind. I''ve never even heard of E-ranks where you can hunt demon kings."


    "Even if you say that, you can''t apply to the Alliance for the last request."


    The master of the guild, who seemed good to people, even though he saw it when the two of us were haunting our heads and wanted to pipe it to our mustaches, called out to us.


    "You guys don''t have any money?


    "Yeah, actually..."


    Alpha Reese tells us why it''s so hard.


    "Um, then I have a request like this. I thought I was frowning and I didn''t post it on purpose. I''m kind of suspicious."


    "What kind?


    "This is it."


    The master of the guild opened the paper to show me.


    "Which..." Labyrinth Explorer Public Recruitment. 500 Pent/Day Per Person, No Rank Policy, Also Claim Travel, Food & Weapons, Can Claim Up to 20% of Rewards "... Unchaotic Treatment Not Good?


    "But you''re as suspicious as you think. It''s too good to talk."


    It''s a wish or a request for the golden alphilis, but they talk too well nonetheless. By the way, if you don''t luxury, the inn costs roughly 10 pents per room with a meal. With each increase in the number of people, it''s the market that adds 5 pents each. Even if I put out my sword to grind, it''s 5 pents at most, and if I don''t ask about quality, some 100 pents can handle it, as if I''ve got a whole set of travel gear out of the bare.


    Most 50 pents/day, by the way, such as the request for the transport of luggage that Alphilis saw earlier. Nor can it be compelled for the Master of the Alliance to be suspicious.


    "Right? I asked where it was, so it was too much."


    "Where, by the way?


    "It''s a monument less than a day into the Darkas Forest from the east. It''s in a much shallower position, and the ruins themselves aren''t big enough to walk in every corner in two minutes. I remember because I used to explore too. It''s commonly called" Beginner''s Labyrinth (Dungeon). "


    The guild''s master sprayed the smoke against the paper as he narrowed his eyes.


    "Hmm. Who''s the client who put this out?


    "I don''t know, whatever happened in other towns. It just seems like some rich road trip. There is no limit to the number of participants. If 1,000 people sign up, we''ll talk about whether they can pay for it, and if they can''t, it''s a credit problem. So I stepped on the back of something and didn''t post it on my front desk."


    "That''s a particular idea. Alfie, what do you want to do? By the way, my hunch doesn''t make me feel good, but I also wonder if the conditions themselves are so bad"


    "Right..."


    Alphilis thought a little. Delicious stories have their backs, but it is also true that we want to have a well-earned job to unlock our current state as soon as possible. Well-earned work is dominated by demon and warcraft crusades and exploratory systems, but preparation, meals, etc. are mostly self-contained. On the other hand, escort and transport jobs do not require much preparation and are often bribed, but the rewards are not very good and, above all, time consuming.


    While Alphilis wonders if it''s okay if it''s all the faces, even if it''s dangerous, the faces of the Blackhawk he fought last time cross the back of his brain. I didn''t feel alive then. If you come across that level of enemy. My decision shapes everyone''s life. Well, what do we do?


    "Uncle, as far as I can tell, how many guilds are out there posting that?


    "I don''t... there will be an alternative 20 around here because with a population of 10,000 there will be branches of the guild"


    "How many applications?


    "I''m sure in Mita, a neighboring town, you heard about 20 or so applicants in a town with a population of 20,000"


    "Okay, let''s take it"


    Lisa is a little surprised, but Alphilis signed the application as soon as possible. The Alliance''s uncle seems worried, too, but he doesn''t think Alphilis is enough to take his life while he feels dangerous.


    "Lisa was a little surprised"


    "What?


    "I thought I''d take it, but it''s for the speed of my decision. By the way, what was the decision hit?


    "I thought about the total population around here. Since it will have a population of roughly 1.5 million in the 20 surrounding cities, is it roughly 150 people who have signed up from the ratio? Say."


    Alphilis tries to turn his finger when he''s slightly better at it. Lisa''s face is a little kyotonic, rarely.


    "Calculate so quickly? I''ve thought about it before, is Alfi surprisingly intelligent?


    "The unexpected caught me, but the study was beaten to death by my master. Well, I don''t know how much I can study because I don''t have a comparable object. I just don''t think it would be easy to think of a complete annihilation if there were about 150 of us on this request. If we screw up the worst, we can get away with it."


    To the words, Lisa distorts her expression a little.


    "... you''re belly black. I thought you were more righteous."


    "Unfortunately, I''m not on the side of justice. Of course, people who can help don''t help, and they don''t kill useless people. But I''m not strong enough to think I can help with anything, because I figured it out so well in the last fight. I''ll be on the side of righteousness, stronger and farther ahead."


    "Already, I know you''re pretty much on the side of justice. How many times have I helped someone in trouble on the side of the road before I got here?"


    "Am I?


    "Yes."


    It is an alphilis who by the time he got here had actually split rice between the downs, helped a carriage caught in a ditch, and was doing something somehow good at a good pace every day. Lisa''s sensation was a good place to like people, but that was one of the things that seemed to be really alphilis and that Lisa would prefer her. Such favorites are rare in this day and age. I also knew she wasn''t just a favorite, but she really runs to help people. Even if I say this in my mouth, I guess I try to help as much as I can when I have to.


    "(Well, if you have to, let''s do the dirty ones in Lisa or Miranda)"


    Lisa stiffens her resolve as she sighs, but Alphilis didn''t know that, and her feelings had already flown elsewhere.


    In fact, I was looking forward to exploring the dungeon, but I decided to keep it to myself. Everyone understood me when I returned that day and told them what was going on, but Alphilis and Lisa were also somehow put to work on the ground floor of the inn, which they no longer had to do at night. It is a mystery why there are even two work clothes.


    "(Short skirts, I''m embarrassed and in trouble. Especially since the other members are thin...)"


    and there is an alphilis that twists. I snuck up on Miranda and talked to her inside.


    "Don''t let it out now, when are you gonna let it out!? We have to get it out while we can, or we''re not gonna get it out for life, are we?


    disputed in a poorly understood theory that But trying to be good because I could see Nia working at Norinoli, Alphilis is forced to convince herself. Lisa was telling Nia and Fenna about her "adoration," and around Miranda, for some reason, it''s impressive that everyone was sitting on the ground and worshipping Miranda. This may not be a good idea if this is the usual sight... When the store closed, the master asked me to continue working in this store, but I said no. It is an alphilis where Nia gave a slight, no, rather unfortunate look but decided not to see it.


    The next morning we leave with very pleasant weather. The wind feels good, and Alphilis feels good. From here, horses are also used together, and the distance to the dungeon is approximately 3 days. This weather is going to last for a while, but I couldn''t imagine Alphilis at this time having a self who can''t look up at this sky in the same way after a few days.


    Continued

 53 In the Beginners Labyrinth (Dungeon), Part 0 - The End of a Girl

    The girl was hungry. I haven''t eaten anything in a long time. Who was it that said the world was at peace? Who was it that said that everyone had become rich? But the girl''s life didn''t get any better.


    Before the girl was born, she also had something called ''home''. We were having leftovers together, someone holding the girl''s hand told me. And it was our mother who was dying over there. Apparently he''s the girl''s ''brother''. I don''t know what ''mother'' or ''death'' is, but for now, the girl could understand what ''brother'' is. He''s the one who teaches me how to get a bloated stomach. In the meantime, I can have dinner with my ''brother''. That was enough for the girl.


    - There are many hot days these days.


    At first, several people shared the rice. But I don''t get the rice well these days. The rice coming around to the girl gradually was dwindling. But the girl was told she couldn''t help it because she had the smallest body in this. But the girl doesn''t know what it means. What is'' small ''? For now, the girl''s stomach doesn''t swell.


    "It seems the mayor is going to kick the stray out of town"


    Someone said that one day. Strengthen the city''s hygiene by handling leftovers thoroughly. That way, the drifters who ran out of food would naturally reduce their numbers. But the girl doesn''t know what it means. My brother worries about dinner next door. The girl didn''t like not being hungry.


    But "brother" divided the little rice into girls. "Brother" gets less energetic day by day. But the girl''s stomach didn''t swell.


    "It''s my job to protect my sister."


    ''My brother'' slapped me in the chest and always told the girl. The girl thinks that maybe ''sister'' means herself. Girls don''t know much about anything else. What do you mean, "protect" or "role"? As always, the girl''s stomach doesn''t swell.


    - I''ve had a lot of cool days lately.


    "They''re aggressively kicking out strays"


    Someone was saying it again. He doesn''t mind punishing me on the spot if I have to, he said. What is'' kick me out ''? The girl doesn''t know what it means, but the'' brother ''the girl saw looked very poorer than usual.


    One day I went out for dinner and someone with a stick came after me. "My brother" held the girl in his arms, but without a loose end, everyone slapped them with a stick many times. The girl didn''t hurt much, but ''brother'', who flushed full of red stuff, stopped moving much from that day on.


    "Ouch, ouch... sister, call a doctor..."


    That''s what ''brother'' said. But the girl didn''t know what it was about. What is "doctor" or "call"?


    After a while, ''brother'' stopped moving. The girl won''t move if she shakes it, slaps it, or hits it. The girl didn''t know what to do. Because ''my brother'' always decided what to do. So there''s only one thing a girl can think of, and can do.


    "... can you eat it?


    After a while I heard screams from around me. The girl was dragged as it was and thrown outside.


    "How dare you do this to your own brother!


    "Still human!?


    "You crazy bastard, this guy!!


    "You disgusting kid, never come near me again!


    But the girl doesn''t know what you''re talking about.


    "(Even though it''s just XXXX for things that don''t work. That''s all I can do.


    I knew the girl''s stomach didn''t swell.


    "Why would everyone stand in my way?


    The girl couldn''t understand. And the girl walked away from the thing that was her ''brother''.


    - It''s only been cold lately.


    The girl got the hang of it recently. If you keep tapping the top part with something - if she had words, you could have described it as head - those who were moving would stop moving.


    "(When I do it because it''s tough, it stops moving. If you don''t move, XX is fine, right? That''s all I know.


    Because the girl always watched ''brother'' do it. But ''brother'' only tailored small things.


    "(Why not? Even though that''s all I get when I''m big...)"


    My brother had a small animal. But due to the girl''s never-ending desire and her simple thought, the subject moved to something bigger, something bigger. It didn''t take long for her subjects to move to humans.


    The girl didn''t understand. Besides, it''s cold outside, so she thought the red liquid was warm and pleasant. That''s all I felt happy about when I wore it from my head. I feel like I had that kind of warmth when I had my ''brother''.


    But lately, they all ran away when they saw the girl. The girl had already begun to become famous all over the city. Adults who doubted their ears at first were also beginning to be warned throughout the city as more witnesses were added. But there''s no way a girl would know that.


    "(I always feel chased. Why not?


    The girl worries but doesn''t know why. But her appearance in the mirror of the house, which was too far down the street, was stained bright red with blood from the tip of her head to her toes, and it was harder to find a part that wasn''t red. The truth is that the blood should be dry and black discolored, but she was so thirsty earlier that she had just lumped into the throat of a woman who had been walking around the area for a long time. As a result, the body was stained with deep red and red footprints were drawn on the ground extensively.


    "Which way did that bucket get away?


    "Don''t forgive me for being a child."


    He said, "You can kill him as soon as you find him."


    "Before this, in the cemetery..."


    "It hasn''t been a year since I was born with Zella next door."


    "Before this, the florist''s watchdog..."


    Still, the girl didn''t know why she could be chased.


    "(Even though I don''t have enough xxx to swell my stomach...)"


    The girl didn''t know why. As a result of the troubles, I thought everyone would be angry because I was the only one on the spot, and I offered my tailored prey to others along the way, but everyone on the spot screamed and ran away at the same time. But the girl didn''t know how it happened.


    One day the girl was suddenly beaten from behind. My head hurts, and there''s kind of a lot of red stuff going on. Plus, more and more people were tapping the girl step by step. The girl screamed full of screams, but no one should have stopped until she stopped tickling and moving.


    "Now I will avenge that child..."


    "From now on, you can sleep calmly."


    "He''s a hell of a kid!


    "No, it''s the devil. I can''t believe I xxx humans..."


    "How could such a child..."


    The city dwellers didn''t know why the girl kept killing them. But the girl didn''t even know why. Because no one, at last, had anything to teach a girl. She couldn''t teach something called ethics, morality, until she finally died. It''s just that she moved according to one demand. ''Appetite''.


    From that day on, the girl was free to move around. When I look at myself often, I fly fluffy through the air. I can slip through walls, too. But nobody notices the girl, and she can''t touch anyone again.


    "(I''m so hungry...)"


    How can a girl''s stomach be filled? The girl didn''t know anything anymore.


    - One of these days, the warm days will come, and eventually it will be hot and cold again. How many times would I have repeated that?


    As always, the girl''s hungry. Still don''t touch anyone. The girl still doesn''t know what to do. One day like that.


    "Heh, you, it''s a big deal to be evil spirits with a kid like that. You don''t seem to have the power to be evil yet."


    The boy who looks at the girl and laughs at Niyaniya. Bigger than ''brother''. It was the first time I had ever been able to speak to a girl.


    "Do you want to do something? I can help, if you want."


    The girl thought a little, but realized there was only one thing to think about anyway.


    "... I want to eat my stomach full..."


    When he heard the words, Niyali and the boy had a distorted grin.


    "Then I''ll take you to the guy who''s going to be able to do it!


    I don''t know how long it''s been since then, but when the girl noticed, she was back where she started. The girl couldn''t fly or slip through walls anymore, but now she was starting to touch all sorts of things.


    I approached because I saw a fuse at the edge of the girl''s sight, but no, people look small. That was something called ''adulthood'', so the girl wondered that she was supposed to be bigger than herself, and the person turned as she tried to get closer. At that moment,


    "Hih... no!


    "Hey, what!? It''s a bummer!


    "Wow! Help me!"


    "Somebody call the vigilante!


    For some reason, the little people run away. But the girl doesn''t know very well. I try to catch one for now, but when I touch it a little, it blew up and even stopped working with Pickle. I don''t know, but I follow my instincts and try to xxx the sole.


    "Hey, what''s that bucket thing... you''re gonna xxx the humans!


    "Get out of here."


    I can''t get any stomach swelling. Why not?


    "Oh well. I''m not big enough."


    Girls catch people with allowances or gradually, xxx. After a while, people with swords and spears were slashed by the girl, but this time it didn''t hurt at all. I no longer need to get beat up and nod. Plus when the girl is a little bit, they all blow up like rolling pebbles. The girl was very funny, but when they found out they couldn''t beat the girl, they all just escaped.


    Later there are lots of things that stopped working.


    "Are we done? It''s boring... but can I just XXX a lot??


    Look at one thing after another that stopped working. Now there''s nobody to stop. No matter how much you xxx, you don''t get mad, you don''t get beat up, you don''t have to hesitate... how fun!?


    Girl stops moving depending on allowances and stuff, no matter if it moves it starts xxx. And a boy who seems to enjoy finding the tragedy surrounding him filled with blood and screams.


    "Are you satisfied?


    The boy asks with interest. The girl thought a little and tried to answer honestly.


    "... not enough at all..."


    The boy first rounded his eyes when he heard the answer, but after a while he started laughing with his belly in his arms.


    "Pup, kukukuku... ahahahahahahahaha! You''re funny!


    Finish laughing for a moment and the boy continues.


    "Uh, it was funny. I like you, so I''ll make you one of my men. I like girls! Well, what''s galling... is that a woman is more important than her appearance, whether she''s funny with you or not. Do you have a name, by the way?


    The girl shook her head sideways as she sifted. Speaking of which, nobody gave the girl a name.


    "Right. So how about" Man Eater "?


    "I don''t know, can I tell you a lot??


    "Fine! Until I''m satisfied, you know... Kukukuku, ahahahahahahahaha!


    "... what''s your name?


    "Yeah, me? I''m Doom!


    And the girl was to follow the boy. I''m sure this guy is something of a new ''brother''.


    than that. You don''t have to put up with it anymore, your stomach might be filled. It was enough for the girl to think so.


    Continued

 54 In Beginners Labyrinth (Dungeon), Part 2 - A Peaceful Trip

    The request was due in several days, but the Alphilis and the others decided to match the last date. When you check the number of days from the town where the inn was staying until yesterday to the desired cave, it''s about 7 days slowly towards it. This trip is very relaxing because at that pace it will be just about the right due date for the request. Also, the Darkas forest seems quite safe for entering from the east side to the intended ruins, and you can rest assured that the streets continue well to the forest entrance. The lodging is also there, and the lights of the people who are in the wild to save money on accommodation are visible everywhere. There''s no demons out there, and I''d say it''s the safest journey since Alphilis started his journey.


    And not only by day, but also by night, the central streets each country patrols its own territorial boundaries. Every lodging has a stuffing area, and I find knights and guards thriving with residents in the liquor store. In liquor bars along the border, soldiers from the two countries may be seen making noise shoulder to shoulder. A clean inter-state get-together was formerly held, but now, decades after peace was established in the Middle Plains, everyone is already familiar without having to do such a hard thing. Some of them are enough to pop up talking about marrying each other''s children, etc. Thanks to this, skirmishes on the border, which are common in the West, do not take place in the Middle Plains.


    It was Miriazal who originally came up with this set of mechanisms, but that is something only the Heads of State know. Miriazar thought that it would be sufficient if only the benefit was passed on to them, and only the advice was given long ago. But as far as the smile overflowing this central street, you may say that Miriazal''s prospects have been successful.


    Of course, drunken fights happen all the time, but it''s a bit like a festival because it''s a level of contention such as a routine event. It''s unlikely to develop into a killing mistake, such as when a fight begins and betting begins on which one wins. Everyone is drinking the fight in the dishes. For some reason, Miranda is also sometimes mixed up in fights and raging,


    "Sister, I''m not wearing any clothes, so it''s okay!


    It is. Speaking of which, Alphilis has heard that Miranda used to do bandit tricks as well. I guess it''s no longer a habit to break out in a liquor store. And it mostly ends with "Winner Miranda," letting the guys pay for the liquor store that night, and Miranda drinks as much as she likes. That Sister will never die a lok way, ah, was immortal, or something boring. Alphilis thinks, but what an idyllic landscape it actually was. If there is an exception, is it about a man crawling around instead of Miranda''s chair? But some men with a happy look sometimes were stories that Alphilis still didn''t understand.


    And every morning I leave for my eyes slightly more relaxed, and early morning and before dinner it is routine for the Alphilis and the others to train. Ever since Blackhawk''s 3rd squad wore me out, it''s been an atmosphere of voluntary training for everyone, not to mention anyone. Last time it happened to be helpful, but it wasn''t strange that the Alphilis were wiped out there.


    Nevertheless, there is no great guiding principle as to exactly what to do, it is a confirmation of easy alignment, battle formation in an emergency, etc. Deciding what to do in times of need is an important element that separates life and death in a battlefield where a comma demands a few seconds of judgment. It seems plain but an important meeting. In fact, it is not uncommon on the battlefield for a thousand trained soldiers to defeat 10,000 of the U.N. crowd.


    Among the Alphilis, Nia protrudes and is strong in pure melee combat. Miranda is a warrior who worked out almost in our own way, and there is something quite powerful about her. Besides, the way she fights with all her might is to demonstrate her ability as an original pharmacist to fight using drugs, explosives, etc. Miranda may be the strongest in ''killing each other'' in that regard, but that Nia aside from being a martial arts man, Alphilis, who learned proper martial arts from Aldrius, is considerably stronger than Miranda.


    While Alphilis tries to use a variety of weapons to increase variations in the movement of the Near in the Near and Alphilis twinning, even Alphilis was the hardest business to capture the fast cat movement to the top of the class, even the Animal Man. Nia tells me it helps because she has less combat experience with humans, but I don''t really feel like it''s actually helpful to Alphilis. Even if we keep training like this, I can easily imagine that Nia would be taken by the balls, just like last time, if she dealt with that Dorothy.


    For your information, I asked Nia how beastmen and humans were at war during the war,


    "Magic, confronted with tactics. Most beasts can''t use witchcraft, and they have low resistance to witchcraft. As a result, direct attack witchcraft is also difficult to defend, but it is extremely susceptible to witchcraft such as indirect enchantment, delusion, sleep, paralysis, and poison. Besides, many people forget me in a state of excitement when I go into battle, so even if I am deliberately disguised as a defeat in" The Loose Soldier''s Talent, "I go deep and trap without any doubt. Sometimes even the trap can be broken through by beasts."


    Yes, it is. But with all this difference in physical function, I wonder how Dorothy was filling that difference. I regret that I should have asked Dorothy then, but that seems to be the same for Nia. Nia''s impressions include:


    "It wasn''t moving so fast. No, it''s pretty fast as a human, but as a beast man, it''s about too late. But there was no sign that this attack would hit, and the attack over there captured me accurately. Is it also a habit of my movements, Alfie?


    Even so they say, it is accurate and very unconventional to describe it as'' disappearing in front of you '', in order to actually confront and capture Nia''s movements so fast. I thought Alphilis was because of the difference in cloud mud in his agility with Dorothy, but the truth is, there''s not that much difference in the speed of reaction between Alphilis and Dorothy. In a word, it''s a difference in combat experience, but it''s a little further before they realize it.


    Lisa has Alphilis teaching her sword mould, and Fenna is teaching Alphilis bow tricks. Sometimes I can ask for practice opponents from the Knights on patrol and so on, and that''s how training was becoming routine work for the Alphilis and the others on their journey.


    Fortunately, the samurai were mostly happy to take on the application of the Alphilis and the others, even though they were on patrol, to help with the apparent atmosphere of the street as well. When they confirmed that the party was for women only, some of them tried to put on training and embarrass their behavior, but such people were quickly returning to the Alphilis. Although they were unaware, they were women, but their strength did not correspond to that of a street guard, even a professional soldier, in one-on-one combat, and fell into a stronger category than that of the SS, which was born in various countries. Although the rendezvous often ended insufficient for this reason, Alphilis was amused that there were differences in the shape of swords from country to country, and the rendezvous with the faces of these knights would later bring them unexpected benefits.


    As such, the days have passed, and it is already in front of the Beginner''s Dungeon. You were just somewhat too relaxed, there''s already a crowd in front of the ruins. Is there a hundred people I can quote? Races and professions vary, beasts of course, and rarely elves and dwarves, as well as professions such as swordsmen, bowmen, spears, fighters and magicians. Even rarer, there are giants and children. Is the child as young as Lisa? I know he''s like a magician from where he puts his robe together, but Alphilis accidentally stared at the child.


    You noticed that gaze. The child turned this way, and two dusts and a cute grin came back. He''s world-class, and he seems to be quite cute. I thought Alphilis smiled back and even waved at me. Miranda and Lisa bully Alphilis when they realize how it goes.


    "Heh, does Alfi like that?


    "... don''t use colour on children, you shotacon"


    "It''s not like that!


    "Well, you can grow it to your liking..."


    "In Alfi, you''ll be tutored, contributed, and just poignant at best"


    "What kind of three-stage argument is that?


    "No, kids are pretty good, huh?


    Huh? And the three of them unwittingly look at Nia. Nia was unconscious or began to wander off as a hag.


    "Hey, what? What''s wrong??


    "Nia... is that your hobby"


    "I didn''t know there was another pervert at this party. It''s Lisa''s unconsciousness."


    "Lisa, is the first one about me?


    "Oh Alfie, does anyone else have a candidate?


    "Mr. Alfi is fine, what Nia is trying to say..."


    Fenna, am I good? And I wanted to say, Alphilis. Fenna''s scrutiny of Alphilis has been harsh lately. Whether Miranda or Lisa are teaching extra public sense, Fenna''s tone is gradually becoming more and more obnoxious. I don''t know if you''re okay, Fenna''s a princess, but Fenna keeps worrying about Alphilis like that.


    "What Nia''s trying to say is that the Beast Man has a habit of making reverse harlems. Elves do it, depending on the race. When life expectancy is long, men often look at a woman''s younger couple of 20 or something. In a species genus with a long younger appearance, it''s common to keep an eye on children who are likely to have a future and raise them to your liking, isn''t it? My parents were. In my parents'' case, my father raised my mother."


    "Really?


    "Yeah. So from old habits, sometimes my mother used to say ''brother'' about my father"


    "What an envy..."


    Lisa sighs unexpectedly, but if Miriazal were here, she would definitely say, "What about yourself?" I would have stuck it in. Happy or unhappy, there''s not a single person here who knows about Lisa''s relationship with Jake.


    While the women were thriving on stories that didn''t matter, this organizer-like figure appeared. What a play there is with a high table set up on purpose for easy viewing from everyone.


    Continued

 55 In Beginners Labyrinth (Dungeon), Part 3 - The Natural Enemy of Alphilis

    "Uh, gentlemen. The sun pattern today..."


    "I don''t care, get started!


    "" "Yes, they are!


    "Gu..."


    "Master, be sure!


    The organizers couldn''t even let us say hello. Poor thing. Still, he didn''t screw up.


    "Uh. Restored your mind... bye! I''m Romeo, who came up with this project."


    "Pfft! Even the colored man (Romeo) with that face, right?


    "Miranda, that''s not much."


    Certainly somewhat of a depression, no much up... you can describe it as a man who doesn''t go up at all anymore. Well, he''s such a man, but as far as the costumes he''s wearing, he''s definitely quite rich. Apparently, Alphilis was convinced that there seemed to be no mistake in what the Alliance''s father was saying.


    The organizer man wears a hiatus metal and hot valves as he gestures aloud to show off.


    "This time, I discovered an ancient document that this dungeon apparently has hidden secrets! I tried a lot of people last time and last time, but I didn''t even try to find a secret method... this is my last challenge, so I would love to hear from you! If you find it, we will give you 500,000 pens as a special bonus. What do you say, ladies and gentlemen!?


    At that moment, the colour of everyone''s eyes changes, for half a million pens, an amount that can be set up in one of the most prestigious places in the residential district of Meesia. You can start doing business on your own, or you''re going to be able to play and live for the rest of your life while you play quite a bit of luxury. They should all have come with the intention of making a dime, but they were motivated by hearing this.


    "Now give me an explanation about exploring... Oh, that?


    "" "" Whoa, whoa!!!


    And almost everyone went into the labyrinth without waiting for the signal to start. And yet for some reason,


    "Miscellaneous fish, get out of the way. Yeah!


    Miranda thrusts like a housewife flocking to an eighty hundred cheap houses in the meantime, along with the ringing. Momentum has caught me and Fenna is following it. I didn''t even have time to tell Alphilis that this time it was Arnelian Sister clothing.


    But on the other hand, the sober faces remain, listening to the explanations the organizers have tried to make. Of course Alphilis, Lisa and Nia listen to that.


    Romeo, this exploration looks mainly like the third basement floor. This dungeon, rather than a ruin - means it''s all basement 3rd floor, but if you show me the ancient documents this organizer Romeo got, apparently it''s up to basement 4th floor. I just didn''t know where the entrance part was and I wanted you to look for it.


    The rest of the faces will be challenged into the dungeon by listening to the explanation. The moment Alphilis also tried to move toward the dungeon, Nia snapped her sleeve.


    "What''s up, Nia?


    "Oh, actually, I''ve been wondering just now..."


    Nia drops her voice so that it can only be heard by Alphilis and Lisa.


    "It may not matter now, but I think there was a beast man living around here."


    "Why? The Beastman used to have more territory, and I don''t think that''s surprising."


    "It sure is. Is it right to say that on the way here, there are a lot of things like holes... rather than building natural fortresses around here? It seemed to make it easier for soldiers to lay low by creating holes and vertical holes everywhere. This has long been the method used by beastmen. It''s like I was protecting something..."


    "I think Nia is right. To put it further, wasn''t this a little settlement a long time ago? Lisa has these eyes, so she''s extra sensitive to land ups and downs, but the ground is more tidy and walkable than just a forest."


    "If you ask me..."


    Especially what you two say. Even if you look at the trees, the closer you are to the ruins, the lower your back length, and there are many thin young trees around your torso. I guess I grew up relatively recently. Compared to that, on the way here, I feel like there were a lot of trees hundreds of years old.


    "Then humans would have lived there, too."


    "Why?"


    "No, I''m not proud of it, but the Beast Man doesn''t do anything hard like tidying the ground first. Except in the city centre. The capital of Gruzaldo was also made a city by slightly modifying its natural topography in the first place. Well, it was only recently that I was able to have a sense of having a framework such as a state. It''s incredible how humans and beasts used to coexist."


    "Phew..."


    "If that were the case, the elves might have lived there too"


    Fenna is pulling up at some point. Miranda also came out of the ruins.


    "That, we both went into the dungeon, didn''t we?


    "No, the first basement floor is open, but from the second basement, it''s a maze. I noticed Lisa was more efficient and turned back. And notice something funny on the ground floor."


    "I noticed something strange, so I wanted to talk to you."


    "What did you notice?


    "It''s..."


    Lisa reacts to Pickle and something when Fenna tries to talk about something. Alphilis also notices the reaction.


    "Lisa, the enemy?


    "No, it looks like a human being... two. I''m approaching here from the east. I thought I''d see it soon."


    "Oh, my God, you must be late."


    As Miranda said, I could see those two, one mercenary-style man. I don''t know if I can do anything wrong, or I don''t feel sloppy. My clothes are kind of torn there, and my hair and beard are still stretched. Hair is also standard brown. Is he somewhat taller than Alphilis? Due to the light appearance, I''m not sure how old I am. All I could say was that maybe you''re young.


    The other is short and still leaves the boy in the shadow. How scholarly it is to have big glasses. Fighting won''t be possible in that style. It was a muscular way Lisa could win if she skirmished with Lisa.


    But the mercenary-inspired man noticed Alphilis and rushed over.


    "Oh, could it be Alfi!?


    "... Whew, you are!


    He looks like he saw someone he doesn''t want to see, who Alphilis doesn''t like in the bottom of his heart. Miranda was surprised, too, but that''s in response to Alphilis calling someone else "you," etc. It''s usually a good idea, and it''s a polite alphilis for others.


    "Ha. I knew we were connected by a thread of destiny to meet here!


    "... in which way?


    Alphilis rounds out his disgust with his jitsy eyes. On the contrary, if possible, it is a complete response that I do not want to be involved in any way. But the man doesn''t care at all.


    "Whoa, whoa, you forgot about me!? I''m telling you, there was so much entanglement at night!


    "Uh, is this the kind of hobby Alfi has?


    "... I don''t think Lisa''s a very good hobby"


    "You don''t seem very strong..."


    "Instead, Alfie has a lot of male experience,"


    Because I like vertigo. I can tell by the look on my face that Alphilis'' dissatisfaction (frustration) builds up in no time.


    "Hey, it would be misleading if you didn''t pronounce the pivotal part right!? First of all, it''s a hot night''s mistake! Plus, you hooked yourself up to a trap set by a hunter in the mountains, and you''re not tangled up, you''re tangled up in a net!


    "So I got caught up in the net trying to help me, too. Look, it fits that you''re tangled up, right? That''s why we''re intertwined at night."


    "Is there such a way of saying it -!!!


    Alphilis exclaimed with great momentum. Alphilis, who so absurd his voice, is rare. Even Miranda, the longest dater of all, seems to have never seen an alphilis like this before, with her eyes rounded.


    That, too, should make this man a natural enemy to Alphilis. The man''s name is Rhine. Not long after Alphilis began his journey, he stuck with her somehow and was the man who created the cause of Alphilis having a complex at his height because of his height making a big, gothic, scattered fool of him.


    In contrast to Alphilis, who pushes out the harsh entirely, he was the line that tears up Alphilis and the other companions who watch it round their eyes.


    Continued

 56 In Beginners Labyrinth (Dungeon), Part 4 - Scholars and Mercenaries

    "... So, what can I do for this ruin? If you want to explore, you have to hurry. It''s over, right?


    "No, the ruins are good either way, and I don''t know if you''d say you''re here to see Alfi"


    "... creepy"


    Alphilis looked sincerely disgusted and turned his heels back toward the ruins. Miranda and the others couldn''t swallow it for a moment, but rushed back to me to chase after Alphilis.


    Later, a man put his hand on his hips and was sighing lightly.


    "Did they hate you?"


    "That''s Mr. Rhine''s fault. I don''t know how to go about it in detail, but that woman looked like a very honest person. Anyway, I don''t think there''s a serious response to women like that."


    "... very honest opinion, Dr. Kazas."


    Not to mention that your sermon is depressing, but the line snaps with expressions like "ahhh" as you tongue out. Normally I would also be frustrated with this look, but Kazas has been used to treating this man in the last few days.


    Actually, these two met only a few days ago. Kazas is like a boy because of the wind, but he was 18 the same age as Alphilis. At that age, he named himself as a monument and archaeologist in the eastern city centre, and was one of the other scholars who earned degrees in geography, geography, astronomy, physics, etc. and now pulls at various academic institutes. There is a wandering in Kazas like that, and sometimes this is how I travel alone pretentiously. I would divide it into pretty dangerous areas as well, but that''s something I''m used to not by appearance, and I know exactly how to avoid the danger. I''ve avoided the danger by hiring mercenaries if I have to.


    It was the line that Kazas hired to explore when he heard rumors about the ruins that had fallen on his ears this time, commonly known as the "Beginner''s Dungeon" - officially the "Abandoned Capital Zea". Zea, the abandoned capital that often appears in the literature, is said to have existed as a land where other races live together as Nia and Lisa stared. It seems that Zea was a small city with a population of less than a thousand inhabitants, but its unique culture and lifestyle also tells the Archaeological Society that it would be one of the highest honors if it could solve the mystery of Zea. Because the location of Zea is unknown, because all the residents disappeared for unknown reasons, and because the city seems too much common sense today, it can only be described in the books as a legendary existence at any given time. It''s not really that old a city.


    I didn''t know that was becoming famous as a ''beginner''s dungeon'', but the lighthouse is also a good place for dark. Well, even in Kazas, I just stumbled across a report from a technician who was dispatching me to the region to do surveys, geology, and nature.


    The reason for hiring the line was the intuition of the Kazas customer and the impression of the line when we spoke. Kazas thought this man, who seemed seemingly light-hearted, could really judge things reasonably without alarm. His street name shows why.


    "Yes, I will." Mercenaries with 100% success rate. "


    "Isn''t that hard to call? Call me ''Line''. And I have a purpose."


    "I understand. Formally, I was supposed to hire you, but I think we''re in a reciprocal relationship, Mr. Rhine."


    "I hope so, but I don''t even need you. Well, let''s go."


    Both Kazas and Rhine took them to the ruins.


    And what was left at the entrance was Romeo and his surroundings. But what Miranda said in a joke wasn''t even off target.


    (Pfft! He''s a colored man with that face. (Romeo) Right?


    Because he wasn''t named Romeo or anything like that. Yes, he''s a vagrant who doesn''t even know his name. To put it further, it was a vagrant, should I say?


    Upon confirmation that everyone had entered the ruins, Romeo and his surroundings collapsed on the spot with Dosadsa. And two shadows that appear.


    "Are you glad this is it?


    "... enough..."


    "It''s a good idea to get into Doom''s work and gather materials."


    "... just because we did it flashy this time... some guys will have noticed, and the boulders will be suspicious... I wonder if we can use the same M.O. for a while..."


    "But isn''t it enough as the number that we get simultaneously? Annomarie will be delighted."


    "... right..."


    "Then I''ll pull it off, but what about you?


    "... I''ll be watching Doom... because he''ll run wild as soon as he takes his eyes off..."


    "Totally, like a child. I didn''t mean to bother your hand."


    "... in fact, I think it''s a child..."


    "So was that. You''re in trouble, too, and I''m sorry to interrupt. I''ll see you later."


    "... oh..."


    And the tall, beautiful shadow and the silent boy''s shadow disappeared. At the same time, we no longer found any trace of Romeo and his surroundings as if they were misty.


    Around that time, on the first basement floor of the ruins, the Alphilis and the others had been briefed by Miranda. The first basement floor is quite large and has a large cavity-like space. There are lots of sparkling lights on the walls, apparently putting people''s hands on natural caves. There is a slightly elevated platform in the center, and the staircase leading to the second basement floor is visible in a punctuation.


    "Is this place from Arnelia Church?


    "Kind of different, to be exact"


    Explain as Miranda removes the dust from the wall. The crest that came out does resemble that of the Arnelian Church. Miranda explained it to me as she compared it to her church chapter.


    "I wonder if it''s exactly a branch muscle, something like that. The Arnelian Church doctrinally prohibits idolatry, but when praying, it places statues of Arnelian the Virgin in each church because it is easier to do so with clear objects. However, it is forbidden to place Arnelia statues in each household. It seems to have a strong connotation that what you''re putting in the church is reporting your deeds to the Virgin Arnelia and creating an opportunity for reflection. But some of them wanted to worship Arnelia, the Virgin, in the same way as God and the Spirit. I''m talking about being broke a long time ago."


    "From me, I don''t think it''s okay to worship Arnelia otherwise?


    "Normally, yes, but a faith that''s too strong anyway can no longer be called fanaticism. Hopefully fanaticism is purely geared to prayer only, but power and other comparisons with other faiths can lead to rebellion, division and internal collapse if you look at them one wrong step. After all, because Arnelianism wasn''t that strong a foundation as a group at the time, either, or those people wanted to keep it as tight as possible. Looking at the factional feud at Western Olimpus Church, I think you were right. Well, Arnelianism is more of a charity than a religion."


    "Speaking of which, Miranda said the mission of the pilgrimage was to correct the injustice,"


    "With Soyuko. The name is the pilgrimage, but what you''re doing is an inspection. Sadly, even philanthropy, like the Atasis, keeps coming after those who do dirty things."


    I''m tempted to say if Miranda is okay with rambling and playing in the liquor store, but that was an alphilis to put up with. In fact, she''s not sloppy about that, but because when you look at the injured and lost, it''s totally unassuming. What a sister around here. Fenna comes into the conversation as Alphilis comes to mind for a while.


    "So does Miranda know what this place was used for?


    "Hmm, you don''t know that. But as far as Nia and Lisa are concerned, there''s a chance that some other species lived here, right? In terms of the number of people, there seems to be room for nearly 1,000 people... and it could have been in the assembly hall. I don''t know what it is, but I think it''s a gathering of stickers."


    "I''m interested in that story."


    It was the boy and mercenary who came in earlier. Soon they were walking behind the Alphilis.


    "We''ve heard some stories, but I''m sure your ideas are true. The name of this strip is officially ''Zea the Abandoned Capital''. It is told only in books, and we are not sure when it was done or when it was destroyed. It just remains a legend that it was the ideal place for other races to live together, such as humans, elves, beasts, dwarves, phantom beasts and giants. Well, it was only about 300 years ago, and it was probably just treated like a legend because it had too few records."


    "... who are you?


    Miranda shows discomfort. She hates scholarly little men, and chatting is tougher. This boy, no, he wouldn''t be a boy to look out of his talking mouth, but he would be the type of person Miranda hates in the middle of nowhere. On second thought, Miranda is also originally like a scholar, but she may also be close to compatriot disgust. Or do you hate being reminiscent of yourself for not being able to do anything old?


    But he doesn''t care about Miranda''s blatantly disgusting expression, and the boy replies with a little courtesy.


    "I''m sorry about this. My name is Kazas-Lowe Torrentisk. He is a professor of archaeology and geography at the University of Triade in Mayer, the academic capital to the east. Go ahead and get to know him. This is the mercenary line. I''m getting your help in this quest for Zea.


    Kazas to be polite and the line that for some reason remains flabby. I''m pretty sure Alphilis is trying not to look at the line, but Miranda also got in an even worse mood to hear Kazas'' name.


    "Even the Kazas of Triade!?


    "Oh, you seem to be an Arnelian Sister to observe from a fit, do you know me?


    "Okay, I know you!


    Miranda looks at Kazas with hateful eyes in polite intent words and back.


    "How much Arnelian Church got annoyed because of you a few years ago"


    "Oh, did I do something?


    "It''s a big ant! How annoying were the Atassis because the Triades, starting with you, published papers everywhere saying, ''Arnelianism should limit its actions as an organization''! Some of those ambulances are closed because of that, right? Were you guys going to take care of the orphans, the sick and the old people that were tightened up there, yeah!?


    "You don''t admire that dirty tone in Sister. Are you really a Sister?


    "What?


    As Miranda is likely to fly by now, Alphilis rides her body out half way between Miranda and Kazas.


    "First of all, I''ll tell you because there seems to be a misunderstanding... that I didn''t publish my thesis as a college separately, each with a different content. They all criticize Arnelianism, though. What I wrote was" About the liberation of Arnelian books ". Arnelianism is one of the largest and oldest forces on this continent, so it''s like a mountain of books. It''s a mountain of treasure for a man who wants to learn like me. [M]


    Yet Arnelianism does not open books to the public. It is almost secret and exclusive even in connection with methods of treatment and purification of the sacred system and witchcraft. Of course, you can help Arnelia Church, if you don''t belong, you can learn. This was a huge loss to society, and I just criticized that. Well, it must be true that there are people who abused only part of it, including other papers. "


    "That''s a mouth that goes around a lot... it''s not your fault, I guess you guys happened at the beginning? How much are you willing to take responsibility?"


    "No, not at all"


    "What!?


    "Regardless of the direct impact on what I wrote, you can''t announce anything if you even think about the aftermath. You can think about those things later, and evaluating what you announce is something that future generations should do. Otherwise, there will be no academic progress."


    Kazas answers shabby. As far as the look on his face goes, that would be his true meaning, he doesn''t look bad at all. The opposite Miranda had blue muscles piqued on her forehead, and she clearly found herself angry.


    "... let me hit you once."


    "I don''t want to be beaten up"


    "Kono!


    "No, Miranda."


    "Don''t stop, Alfie"


    "No, the head of this hand will harden the extra attitude if you hit him."


    "Is that what you say even to you, lady swordsman?


    Listen, Doctor Scholar.


    While Alphilis holds Miranda back, he turns to Kazas with a calm look.


    Continued

 57 In Beginners Labyrinth (Dungeon), Part 5 - Arguments, Doubts and

    While Alphilis holds Miranda back, he turns to Kazas with a calm look.


    "What you say is right and wrong"


    "Well, what about that mind?


    "I studied academics myself, too. I know very well that ethics tends to be left behind for academic progress. ''Cause that''s what makes progress smoother. But my teacher taught me that once. It means'' Words are sometimes stronger than swords and magic ''"


    "I know that word, too. That''s the word of Laurent, a scholar 200 years ago."


    "I don''t even know whose word it is. But you have no idea what that means. You may be very smart, but unfortunately you''re not as stupid as a 4-year-old in some ways."


    "... is it just a mercenary preaching to me, who has five degrees and became a professor at the age of 14? Funny."


    Kazas seems more intrigued than angry. scholars until the emotional response. It was also the


    Alphilis continues without flinching.


    "To give an extreme example, if the king says, ''It''s war,'' there can be war. Even if it was personal."


    "It''s rare that so much centralization is done to kings nowadays, but there will be instances of that sometimes. I''m not a king, so it doesn''t apply."


    "That''s what''s wrong with you. You don''t know yourself too well."


    "You think you can understand me just now?


    "I can''t talk about you, but it''s more common. Scholars sometimes speak worse than kings. ''Cause the king''s words can only be spread domestically at best, but human words that are not tied to scholars or national frameworks can spread across the continent, depending on their individual visibility."


    "Hmm, sure. I know my name in the eastern part of the continent."


    "You seem like a famous scholar, so you should be more responsible for your words. About the aftermath of what happens in your own words. Even if we do not say it all, we need to consider it, at least to the extent we can think of it, and consider measures that could serve as a jetty. If you say you can''t do that either, you better not say anything. Not only are there many people who are socially annoyed, but they will also reduce your life expectancy."


    "My life?


    Kazas didn''t seem to think about that either, giving him a surprise look.


    "Yeah. Let''s just say there was a war in the wake of one of your words. It''s better to wage war unilaterally, but you''re definitely the one who will be held accountable when you lose as a result. Isn''t that what humans are for? You''re reading about the time the witch trial happened, right?


    "... sure, you have a verse in mind"


    Witches are also a group that exists separately from the Church of Witchcraft, and it is said that they have been rooted in each land for a longer time than the Church of Witchcraft. The race known as witches was originally like scholars, doctors and teachers who could use witchcraft, imparting wisdom of life to ignorant citizens, not just unusable. But they who exercise power and knowledge beyond the reach of the inhabitants were held accountable when bad things happened in the land. Because of his speech, the people pressed the witch to take responsibility when something bad happened according to the word. It is also true that the circumstance somewhat obscured the conspiracy of expanding the powers of the Magic Church.


    At the end of the sentence, what would be a witch trial - sounds good when it comes to trial, but it was mostly like executing a witch unilaterally without even hearing her say it - took place, and one witch after another disappeared from the continent. As a result, the land was rough and the witch''s presence was known to people for the first time since the demons began to buzz, but it was already too late. Many of the surviving witches have become loving to humans and inhabiting hiding.


    The role of the original witches was then to be shared between the Sorcery Church and the Arnelian Church, but neither do they know what they are doing without the witches.


    Make it Kazas. I know about those days in books, and I thought it wasn''t good because I was stunned by folk stupidity at the time and would do things in a way that would make me blame myself for being one of the witches, but I wasn''t surprised it was an event that applied to me. I accidentally roar at that point.


    "... if it''s not comprehensive, apparently I have to admit that your words make sense"


    "I''m glad you understand."


    Alphilis smiles with a grin. Miranda seems to be having trouble doing the fist she shook up, grated. But Lisa, who watched the interaction, had something on her mind.


    "(So was the interaction in the guild, alphilis is very pure, while at the same time there is a very cold part. I hope that one doesn''t take her life. What the hell has she seen in her life so far?


    But such a concern of Lisa, apparently Kazas became more interested in Alphilis than convinced.


    "But while you are a mercenary, you also seem to be academically savvy inside. During the conversation, the word master came up, which one of you was the mentor?


    "Do you know what Aldrius-Serg-Reselwerk is?


    "! Naturally, he''s one of my esteemed ones!


    Kazas stuffed me in the alphilis with sparkling eyes. And mostly squeeze her hand.


    "That one is also the one whose historical facts are riddled with mystery. Who is such an all-powerful genius, yet who gave up all power and made the news disappear. I didn''t know I could find out the upside of that person. How lucky I am!


    "Ha..."


    "I would love to hear from him if you like!!


    "Well, I hope so."


    "Then hurry up! It starts with being one of his..."


    "(Why do all the weird people around me stop by -?


    The hand of salvation is delivered from the unexpected as Alphilis screams in his heart.


    "Doctor, it''s time to go first? You can take your time, but I''m in a hurry."


    "Oops, you did. Well, we''ll just have to look into her place, her room, etc., and we''ll see if we can find her tonight or tomorrow."


    "(No way the moment of the birth of the stalker!?


    Fenna advised Rhine and Kazas the moment Alphilis was imprisoned for such paranoia.


    "If you''re going first, you should be careful."


    "Why, dark-elf hey"


    The line asks indignantly. But Fenna no longer cares either.


    "I just checked that the year of the building is obviously different after the second basement and on this first basement floor. The labyrinth is obviously something that was made later. And there''s only one reason to make the building a labyrinth.


    "... intruder control."


    The line answers. No wonder the way the line thinks about it, Alphilis.


    "If it''s a dungeon, isn''t it natural in the labyrinth?


    "Alphilis, you''re an asshole, right?


    "Hey, what the fuck! Because I don''t want you to tell me you''re an asshole or anything!


    "No, you''re an asshole. Think about it, the purpose of creating a labyrinth is to prevent intruders. Then why do you want to prevent intruders?


    "... because there''s something you don''t want to be seen?


    "That''s right. It''s a treasure, or simply a maze in a fortress. But if it''s treasure, you don''t have to bother creating a new dungeon. Anyway, it takes a lot of money and effort to create the dungeon itself, and ''Here''s a treasure'' is like spreading it from yourself. and possibilities to do so"


    "... what?


    "One of the possibilities, but I think you sealed something nasty. But that one''s pretty credible."


    "Do you have a basis?


    Now Miranda is just adding that she''s already calmly back. The line snorts at Miranda''s words.


    "Oh. This request, this is actually the third call, but none of the guys have come home so far"


    "What!?


    "I''ve been making money around here lately. There was the one who got close in it, but it was collected in the first call seven days ago. I quit because I''m suspicious. But it won''t be easy for him to come back."


    "Is it possible you went somewhere like that?


    Now Nia asks.


    "Leave me alone with my proposal to her?


    "It''s..."


    "I was getting ready for a little event, too, because it''s going to be a very happy seat. I thought it was suspicious. I started my own investigation. The woman who was supposed to be his daughter-in-law asked me to do it. Then I just got confirmation, but 10 people haven''t come home."


    "Still, with just 10 people, it''s not so much a certainty, is it?


    "It''s a matter of probability. All of the 10 people we checked, right? Even the guild is a little bit of a rumor. Besides, there''s a lot of smelly talk here."


    "Is there anything else?


    "The kid suddenly disappeared, but the demons of the woods suddenly disappeared, and the dead would rise up, so much more. That''s a common Square Mountain story, but before that, Krums and Zamwed went into a state of war."


    "What the hell!?


    Now Fenna surprised me. That would be so. Indirectly, Krums is an enemy to Fenna. But I don''t know the circumstances. The line goes on.


    "There are a number of strange things about the process. First, that the second prince was stabbed to death by his lowest surname. And the first prince died of a sudden illness, he said. In the passing of another successive prince, the king said, his hard work had fallen. In the wake of those circumstances, a third prince, who had not been informed for some time, suddenly named the king''s deputy. The king no longer has the power to lead the country, so he leads the country on his behalf. But those princes were stupid and famous, so naturally the heavy ministers disagreed. Then..."


    "They slaughtered and killed everyone who disagreed on the spot. Some of them seem to have made a name for themselves as martial officers, but the survivors say with their mouths shut that they were as strong as demon kings. But thanks to the prince, he said he regained his front with Zamwed. They also say I''m rather pushing it."


    Fenna can''t block her open mouth. That''s right, because my revenge lived. I checked once after I defeated that tree demon, but all the soldiers were dead. No, I could only confirm it as a shard, so I couldn''t identify the body. Naturally, I didn''t think the prince who injured his hand could get away with it.


    With a stale Fenna on her ass, Lisa keeps asking questions.


    "Do you have any idea what happened to a man named Zerbados?


    "No, you don''t. What''s wrong with that man?


    "I was just curious. Maybe it''s a big part of it."


    "Hmm... you guys know something, too. Right."


    Line showing interest in Lisa''s question. But...


    "Yeah well. But now we''re in a hurry. Perhaps. We''re losing motion on the third basement."


    "What!? You mean a human being?


    "I''m afraid I don''t know if everything is human, but... what do you do, Alfie?


    "You don''t have to ask me, let''s hurry!


    A line that speeds up the stride in the derision of the word. Everyone''s consciousness had already leaned towards the rescue of the others, but only Fenna knew that the vendetta was alive and remained with complex emotions.


    Continued

 58 In Beginners Labyrinth (Dungeon), Between Part 6 and Sealing

    "How was it over there, Nia?


    "You can''t, nobody tries to lend you an ear"


    "Well, I guess so"


    The line makes a natural face. Based on what Lisa, the sensors, said one person after another was disappearing, the Alphilis and the others called on the mercenaries to leave the dungeon once, but no one agreed. Lisa, I was wondering if more than 10 people had already disappeared. Alphilis is not convinced of the mercenaries'' actions.


    "What, money is more important than your own life?


    "Some people will suspect this is your operation, even without such an idiot. We''re going to monopolize the money ourselves. We have nothing else to prove. Most people are dirty at the bottom.


    Of course, some of you agree with this opinion, but it must be a few. "


    "And that would be nice if they had some other kind of bait to jump on, wouldn''t it?


    Kazas suggests.


    "The question is, what are you going to feed?"


    "Why don''t you just naked Alfie?


    "Why is that always the story?


    "That''s because your nakedness is the most compelling thing. Spare me one or two naked ones."


    "I''ll spare you!


    "So you want to go with Fenna?


    "I''ll do my best if I can!


    I''m very much into Miranda''s unscrupulous first, Fenna. She could really do it.


    "Hey, can we just get away from naked?


    "Oh, wouldn''t it be nice to have a nearer?


    "Wow, no one will look at me if I take something off..."


    Something about Nia matched her fingertips, and she started messing around.


    "Wouldn''t it be nice if Miranda took that off?


    "If Sister takes it off, it won''t go out of style. You can''t discredit Arnelianism, as a priest."


    "I think my usual predisposition is bad enough already..."


    "Did I say something, Alfie?


    "What are you talking about, you suckers?"


    Lisa is back.


    "The point is, if you know where the hidden stairs are, it would be the fastest, wouldn''t it? I''ll definitely eat them all."


    He said, "If it''s that easy, it won''t be hard."


    "No, I already know"


    "" "" "" "Yeah, yeah!?


    Lisa floating as they all raise their voices of consternation.


    "So you can''t find it for a long time. Sensor accompaniment is common sense for dungeon exploration, but I was wondering why I couldn''t find it every hidden staircase. There is no dungeon with sensor sealing throughout. But it might be natural to assume that this is a novice dungeon. Even I managed to find a hidden door gap in the range I could see. Novice sensors won''t be able to discover this. Besides, the hidden position is indescribable and has a bad character. Anyway, it''s upstairs underground."


    "Isn''t it the third basement floor?


    "Yeah, no. The third floor is a psychological trap to confuse intruders, and I guess we get off the second floor directly. You won''t find this."


    Follow Lisa''s commentary to the place. But.


    "How do you open it, Lisa?


    "Come on?"


    "Oh..."


    "Lisa is not omnipresent. What are you counting on me for, Alfie? Why don''t you just send some nutrition to your chest, and turn some nutrition on your head, too?


    "I didn''t grow up liking it!


    "Well, I think you''ll know how to open this wall, even if it''s slow at night."


    Kazas speaks. I mean, do you do it at night?


    "Uh, does the teacher know?


    "I''m a relic professional. More or less if you look at the architectural style. There were fashion tricks, depending on the times."


    "So, what''s the trick here?


    "To observe from the structure, the Dwarf style is approximately 300 years old... so there is only one stone of different mass and I think it will open when you press it..."


    "One, out of this?


    The walls of this dungeon are themselves ruins made of palm-sized stones. That''s when the sun sets, such as searching for one of them.


    "That''s going to take a while..."


    "But we have to do it."


    "Gentlemen, wait a minute"


    Fenna is squealing something with her hands on the wall. Fenna, who after a while walked tight,


    "This is it."


    and pushed one stone in the main. Then some stones jumped in opposite direction,


    Gogogo...


    The wall cracks in two with the low and something moving sound that


    "Fenna, how did you know?


    "Because I am a dirt magician. That''s about it."


    "All right, I''m going downstairs and I''m calling out to the mercenaries. Alpha Reese and the others need to get down first and make sure they''re safe."


    Say it fast or the line that runs away.


    "Let me give priority to investigating historic sites. When you come to a large number of people, it''s not going to be an investigation."


    And Kazas just down the stairs.


    "Let''s go down too."


    Alphilis and the others follow Kazas down the stairs.


    The stairs were very long. I thought one line would reach the bottom of the earth, but Lisa said it was not even 100 meters down. Underground makes you lose your sense of time. Oxygen is naturally thin, the air is humid and starchy and heavy, and Alphilis is saddened by how blessed the ground we usually live on.


    And when he reached the basement, it was a much more flickered space. Larger than the hall on the first basement floor. Alphilis guessed that this would not be a natural cave. It''s obviously not built the same way before. First, an artificial red door in front of you, not so much the size of the gate. Obviously double a person''s back. And before that, there are many white bones lying around. It was kind of a sight of anxiety for those who watched. Everyone was silently carrying the same words in their hearts that this door should not be opened.


    But Kazas eagerly examines the door in response to Alphilis'' concern.


    "Apparently you dug for this space... not to mention why there is space in this place, the way this door looks is strange. There''s a mix of different architectural styles... oh, here''s the letter."


    Kazas carefully sweeps away the dirt from the door and tries to read it.


    "... no, you can''t read it by me. This is not the current character used. Can''t anyone read it?


    Kazas speaks to the Alphilis and the others. It was Miranda who reacted first.


    "Which... some of these are church letters, right? It''s the one the Arnelian church uses when they don''t want to divulge information to the outside world. The one you can only read in more than a priest''s capacity, but why are you here?


    "There''s also the Beast Man letters."


    "And the letters of the elves."


    "The letters over here... what is this?


    "It''s one of the ancient languages used to inscribe the curse and the dragon language characters."


    Alphilis answered, so we were surprised together. It was Kazas who was particularly surprised.


    "Is it a dragon language letter... I''ve seen it in books, but this is the first time I''ve seen the actual thing. Does that mean dragons are involved here too?


    "Not necessarily, there''s a possibility of dragon men. Sounds like a letter that a high-ranking dragon uses to take a person''s appearance, but even a dragon man can use it if he has more than some knowledge."


    "... then maybe you can''t read it. Because it''s the same as the church letters, and it would be a dragon man''s secret. I can''t even read ancient languages."


    "I can read it all."


    Everyone was even more surprised by what Alphilis had said all the time.


    "I knew Alfi was smart?


    "I don''t know if you''re smart, but language knowledge is a must in using witchcraft. Like I said before, I was close to dragons. I just have a bad feeling about it. Which... which... this..."


    Every time I follow a letter with my eyes, Alphilis'' face darkens. And after reading it, she made it clear.


    "Let''s turn back"


    "Hey, why?


    "This may be excess in the hands of man''s, no, earthly creatures"


    "What does it say?


    "It''s..."


    That''s when I heard a lot of voices coming from up the stairs. Apparently, Rhine brought in mercenaries. What a bad time, Alphilis thought to himself, but it was no longer too late.


    "Oh, he''s out in the open."


    "Looks like you have a client."


    "Whoa, what the hell is this white bone?"


    "That door is the way to treasure!


    The mercenaries shouted out eventually. Miranda and Nia wandered around wondering what was going on, but Alphilis acted fast.


    "Everybody listen up!


    Drink the spot with a hearty voice. Everyone on the spot accidentally stopped moving in the tense voice that often passes.


    "This door is something that should not be opened. There''s no treasure behind this!


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa.


    "You''re gonna keep the treasure to yourself anyway, aren''t you?


    "Yes, they do!


    On the contrary, it became a fuss and everyone complained. There is an atmosphere where riots are likely to subside even soon. But instead of pulling a single step, Alphilis slipped out his sword. Mercenaries who behave unintentionally. Only Rhine whistled in a way that impressed him.


    "If you really want to... I''ll be the one to deal with it! If you want the treasure, slash me and go!!


    "Hey, Alfie!?


    "What are you going to say??


    Miranda and Lisa are coming to stop, but where''s the wind blowing in Alphilis. I can see a lot of determination on my face. Just how the mercenaries noticed, the noise was coming on their behalf. The mercenaries are not stupid either. Few of them had any learning, but they have seen to rot, such as dirty humans, who sometimes undertake anything depending on the money. A female swordsman who now pulls out her sword and stands in front of them did not look like a person dirty to gold at all.


    Besides, they are also sensitive to their own dangers. Few of them intuitively realized that they were about to do something irrevocable when they saw how Alphilis was doing.


    "What do we do?


    "If that''s what you''re going to say, it could really suck... it doesn''t look like that woman''s lying to you."


    "I think he''s really worried about us."


    "So can you at least tell me why we shouldn''t open this door?


    It was Alphilis and the boy in sight at the time of the assembly who uttered a single voice from the twist.


    Continued

 59 In Beginners Labyrinth (Dungeon), Part 7 - Meet the Dark

    "Why?"


    "Yeah, that''s why you decided it was dangerous at the door."


    "... this is what this door says." By permanently closing this door, no evil ghost is sealed. How dare you open this door? When this door is opened again, we will not follow the same fate as Zea, the land of reconciliation and faith ''.


    Someone behind this door seems to have destroyed this Zea. Well, it''s impossible to open the door first because it''s impossible to break it to a normal human being with such a powerful seal. "


    "That sealing technique is a kind of curse to observe from this pile of white bones, isn''t it? Apparently, he put it in exchange for his own life. I guess the red color of the door is their blood. So much needed to be done."


    "... you''re familiar with it."


    "It is, isn''t it, Mr. Alphilis, the swordsman of the curse?


    "! Why give me my name!?


    Alphilis finds herself in a moment. This boy never breaks his smile, but his smile is gradually becoming distorted.


    "Because dark lineage magic is what I''m best at. Besides, I see you a lot, don''t I? They killed my favorite demon king last time."


    "Who are you!?


    "One job before that. You''re here anyway, aren''t you? Get out of here!


    "... oddly sharp, you..."


    Another boy comes out of the wall lukewarmly. Mercenaries expose their vigilance to the boy who appears without sound. Apparently, everyone was beginning to guess that something unusual was happening.


    "That connectivity, how long is it going to take to deactivate it?


    "... right, maybe two minutes would be enough..."


    "What the hell!?


    This junction would be what the white bones here sealed in exchange for their own lives. Roughly more than 30 people in number. How magical is it to disable it in just 2 minutes?


    "You, you know what you''re trying to do? I''m trying to make a hell of a thing happen!?


    "No, rather, that''s what I''m after."


    "Are you telling me that the people here can die?


    "What''s wrong with that?


    "... what?


    No longer had the boy''s grin transformed from gloomy to gloomy. The end of the mouth is distorted and it''s obvious that Alphilis enjoys being surprised and angry. For the first time here, Alphilis noticed a cold sweat passing through his spine. Why did you stop looking at this boy yourself? He said we should have thought about that more at that stage. Being in front of you, it''s,


    "Mi, everybody... run..."


    Lisa has a bright blue face and a rattling tremor.


    "What''s up, Lisa!?


    Nia realizes how it is and asks Lisa.


    "Duh, how could Lisa have never noticed... this... this being can''t even be called a human, no, demon"


    "Huh? Do you know who I am?


    I wonder if the boy looks loose, and in an instant he shows up in front of Lisa. Nia tried to hit him reflexively, but at the stage of shaking his fist up, he stopped his fist. No, it was a groundwork impossible story such as getting beaten up.


    "(Why can''t my fist move? You''re telling me you''re scared, to a boy like this? But if it moves now... will it die for sure?


    The boy goes on to say the words without the way he cares about such nearers.


    "About me... how does it look?


    "You are... human, no, not even an organism"


    "Why?"


    "Even demons usually have feelings of pity and mercy. Because even demons leave their offspring behind, there is an expression of love for their fellow countrymen. But your essence... is only hatred, pleasure, destruction. That''s all... that''s all. That''s not possible with a creature."


    "Ahh!? Nice - you can understand me. I liked it! Shall I make you my daughter-in-law!?


    There is madness in the boy''s eyes. The eyes have dark, but shitty lights.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa."


    Lisa unexpectedly throws up when she senses the emotions that reside in those eyes from the front.


    "(Sensors shouldn''t work by reason, that was my defensive instinct, right? If I''m facing someone like this from the front, that''s all I''m going to freak out about. Jake, help me -)"


    "How cute of you to throw up - how many days would you go mad if you put it next to me? Let''s try it" "


    When the boy tried to reach out to Lisa, Alphilis was slashing the boy without notice. But despite slashing him from behind, the boy flickers brightly.


    "Don''t touch Lisa!


    "Terrible sister. I can''t believe I slaughtered a child like this from behind."


    "I no longer consider you a child. Who the hell are you?


    "Oh, excuse me for this"


    The boy will try to bow aloud.


    "My name is Doom, well, I''m just a magician. By the way, the silence there is... hey, what''s your name?


    "... doesn''t matter?... than that. Soon the curse will be over..."


    "Huh!?


    Soon another boy is performing the curse in front of the door. You''ll really be able to unseal it in less than a minute.


    "Stop now!


    Now Fenna points the arrow at the boy as soon as possible. It is a tough voice for her at no time.


    "... that''s a consultation you can''t ask..."


    "If so!"


    Fenna shoots an arrow. The arrow hits the shoulder beautifully, but it''s like the boy doesn''t even care. Fenna gets upset inside, but she''s already got the next arrow.


    "... how sweet of you to take off the steeple..."


    "... I''ll put it on my head next"


    "... go ahead?


    Fenna also has no hesitation on the battlefield, although her original temper is calm. Immediately released arrows strike a brilliant boy in the head, but the boy still doesn''t look concerned.


    "Such an idiot!?


    Fenna rolls out arrows after arrows, but no matter how many starts she hits, the boy doesn''t scare. Fenna was completely frightened by that unusual sight. Maybe it was because he was frightened that he released arrows one after the other. The boy finally turned around when he became like a hare with an arrow stabbed in the head.


    "... you''re not too reluctant to do anything at all, are you?... If it''s hard to see, I won''t..."


    "Hih!"


    Fenna accidentally drops her bow and arrow, covering her mouth with her hands. That should be it too, some of the arrows were thrust through the boy''s face. One is poking me in the eye. Yet there is not a drop of blood. That was an unusual sight.


    "... by the way, you were the princess of the Seeker..."


    "Oh, yes."


    Press and kill the trembling voice and Fenna responds desperately.


    "... your people, they''re still alive, right?


    "What?"


    That was an unexpected statement, so Fenna accidentally forgot that the other person was the enemy.


    "... you can let me see you if you come with me... what do you do?


    "No... me..."


    "Fenna, don''t listen!


    Miranda''s giant mace is waved down looking for a boy to get him out of where so as to block Fenna''s stray. It is a blow that even dusts a giant oak. Even the boy didn''t seem to have the skill to take it, but he was easily taken with one hand.


    "Hmm?


    Miranda was surprised, but what was even more surprising to her was that this time the boy started gripping that mace with a grip. a steel mace.


    "Ha, let go!


    "... okay?


    The boy was right about Miranda, letting go of the mace. Towards the ceiling every Miranda, to be exact.


    "Guh!?


    Miranda hits the ceiling, which, along with a violent clash sound, would be 10 m high. And it falls as-is, but Nia goes in to take care of her hair.


    "... so while I was doing that, the curse was over?


    The door opens with a painful noise. It really took less than two minutes to curse me.


    "Uh, I played with Lisa - hey!


    "... that''s not... work first..."


    "Boo! Then we''ll play plenty when we''re done, Lisa. I''ll hang out with you all night for days, so huffy..."


    Dooms trying to get the frightened Alphilis up their asses and at the end of the door. Alphilis was the only one who seemed to be able to stand up to it energetically straight anymore, but she wasn''t willing to go after it either. I rather couldn''t help but want to leave this place soon. But such a ruthless reality is attached to them.


    And all of a sudden, a stone door came down the stairwell and tightened. It was probably a trap that activated when the red door opened. or precautions to put out those who are sealed.


    Mercenaries who came here to watch what happened were drawn back to reality. The sound of the stone door closing sounded like a room to them torturing prisoners to death.


    Several mercenaries arrive at the exit.


    "Damn, it won''t open!


    "Is this... reinforced by witchcraft?


    "Get me out of here!


    The noise around the door, those who watched further and those who tried to deal with it calmly, and so on, but Doom''s actions just before entering the door put on a further chase. I slapped my hand just to say that I had come up with an interesting afternoon, looking at the mercenaries in a hurry.


    "Hey, hey, we''ve already gathered the planned number of people, so can we do whatever we want later?


    "... wouldn''t that be nice..."


    "If it''s about soyu. Come on, man eater!


    [Summoning (Sammon)]


    Magic formations are drawn up on the earth, and beings with some evil sign are summoned. Everyone noticed this, frightened but in a combat attitude.


    "If I survive this child until I come back, I can only save your life, okay? Yeah, only life... well, I think this kid''s pretty concerned because he hasn''t eaten anything lately. Ahahahahahaha!"


    "... it''s a bad taste..."


    Two boys disappearing across the door with high laughter. And what emerged from the magic formation was a small child who had lost weight to galloping against their expectations.


    Continued

 60 in the beginners labyrinth (dungeon), part 8 ~ of the sealed

    "But I can''t believe those swordsmen are coming here. What a coincidence. Were you after me?


    "... I didn''t think that far... but the results are good.... In fact, I couldn''t easily find this place without a kid like that Lisa... if they hadn''t come, someone else would have had to ask for backup..."


    "That sort of thing. I didn''t want to do that because we were incompetent. Oh God! Thank you for this tour!!


    "... God is annoying too if you thank us... generally there is no custom of believing in God on this continent... if you pray, keep it a spirit..."


    Two boys who leave the Alphilis and their opponents to the man-eaters to move on. Behind the door is still a long way to go, and the passages narrow step by step, creating a sense of compression. As they proceeded, the air starved and these two felt rotten. A concurrent person would be unable to breathe and be able to move on, but these two are different.


    "Mmm, that''s good. Bing Bing Kite, huh?


    "... sure, this is a big guy... can you control it?


    "Come on ~? Well, if I couldn''t, I couldn''t. So I mean, is that fun? Oh, my God."


    "... you''re even happy with your own death... but I''m lending you a hand because that''s what you prefer..."


    "Whoa, the confession was somewhere more moody, okay?


    Doom makes me try to wink. In response to the trick, a silent boy uncommonly distorted his mouth and put his emotions on the table.


    "... I don''t have that hobby..."


    "Ahaha, I can''t do it either, except for a woman. I don''t even like being a man! More than that, an arrow with a stab in its head, what if I do something?


    "... I forgot..."


    The silent boy seemed really oblivious. Even if countless arrows stab you in the head, it''s like you don''t have any pain. Doom was a little frightened, but I couldn''t imagine how to kill this silent boy. That''s why we''re talking to him on an equal footing. If this silent boy had existed to be wounded by this, Doom would have killed him with half the fun. An unthinkable relationship from a person of general common sense, but they had a strange kind of relationship of trust with each other. I guess it depended on their mood when it most covered them.


    And when all the arrows stabbed at the silent boy were finished sinking into his body, they reached the small room. There is a small vial on the pedestal and a sword stabbed on the ground. Both exhibit negative emotions towards the beholder. Dark stuff says it attracts people, but if you''re a decent person, you issue a warning that instincts don''t touch you, while you accidentally take it. It was like that.


    "... which is it?


    "You''re the only one with a vial. Is the sword behind you?"


    "... or what''s the sword?


    "You think it''s a sealed demon sword for everything? I guess being sealed here means you''re a pretty bad substitute for tach. Well, for now, get a bottle... hmm?


    Gopoli, and black liquid poured out of the bottle as Doom unraveled his hands on the bottle.


    "What the hell?


    "... you should be careful... the seal is activated, but apparently the resentment inside far exceeds that..."


    "Dude, more than ten times the red door looks like a powerful seal, huh? I thought it would take a few times more effort to break the seal from the outside. What kind of guy is in there?"


    Careful, it''s not normal, is it?


    "Am I?"


    When Doom glanced at me, who was speaking more towards the silent boy, there was already black liquid flooding out of the vial like spring water, and he was climbing his hands as much as he had his own will.


    "Wow! What the hell?


    "... it''s a pretty bad thing... it''s preferable to be there, but you could get eaten too..."


    "Shit! You can''t even take me in, it''s not a horse!?


    Doom unleashes his own magic. In his case, it''s a little different from magic, so I doubt I can state that. Strongly speaking, evil, is closer to describing it as something like. And antagonize the encroachment of the vial and its own magic.


    "... are you okay?


    "I don''t know... but it''s all I can do to antagonize you. If you simply blow it up, can''t you still flip it so that it doesn''t disappear? Apparently you''re worried because you haven''t been able to kill anyone in hundreds of years."


    "... what do we do?


    "You should let him get a little rampant. Nevertheless, if you hit the mercenaries there, the maneater will swell... and probably not enough. I''ll set you free and ramble in some village."


    "... you''re unexpectedly subordinate... then let''s head off with a metastasis..."


    "I''m sorry, but I need an affordable village. I can''t afford to use a metastasis."


    "... what about the maneater?


    "Why don''t you just leave me alone if you''re a man-eater? I''m not interested in dying like this."


    "... foreword withdrawn, I knew he was a terrible..."


    "I don''t need a woman who can''t play with me. I''m asking you to do better than that."


    "... Yes, yes..."


    That''s how the two boys and the vial disappeared from the abandoned capital Zea. After the evil signs disappeared, a black-light-emitting sword was later left stabbed to the ground.


    Before the child summoned in front of him, the mercenaries, including the Alphilis, were confused about what to do. It can''t be just a child that those people summoned, but the figure is too young. I''m not feeling murderous again, I''m just staring around with my nodding eyes. And dressed like a war orphan, such as a worn cloth cut on a thinly boned and skinned body alone, was driving extra pity (renbin) sentiment, blunting their readiness to wave down their swords. One mercenary finally opens his mouth to see if he can no longer tolerate such unusual conflicts as the stare of such a worn child.


    "Hey, are you the enemy...?


    Pickle and Maneater react to the word and turn around slowly. And something started to move my mouth.


    "... but... I did"


    "What?


    "I''m hungry."


    The mercenary, unable to measure the meaning of the word, answered as it were.


    "... unfortunately I don''t have rice. If we get out on the ground, we''ll get some food."


    "? There''s plenty of rice in front of you, right?


    "Say what..."


    The man-eater moves before the mercenary finishes his words to the end. And he jumped at mercenaries at a speed that was inconspicuous to his eyes. And when I wondered if only her head swelled up in an instant to a different size than that of an adult male, her mouth was wide open up and down and she was hitting mercenaries from head to head.


    Bakie, cockroach! Bali Bali... Bokiri, Mushamsha Musha... Gokun.


    And the head of a man-eater that quickly returns to the size of the original girl. After there was an earlier mercenary... only stood from his knees down. The maneater chews up without leaving his legs and sword hanging. And without even trying to hide his bright red stained mouth, he approaches the mercenary who was next to him as Maneater reaches out.


    "... could you give me a little more?


    "Hi, hi, hi, no!


    A mercenary who swings his sword down against a man-eater at last, often without a good understanding of the situation in front of him. But she took the sword lightly with her teeth and still bit it off.


    Bakin!


    The iron sword breaks for nothing. Man eater eating swords vacillated as they are.


    "Oh, oh..."


    "... not very tasty"


    And in an attempt to jump on that mercenary, the moment Maneater''s body floated in the universe - Nia''s flying kick plunged into her belly. And as it is, a man eater that blows up to the wall 20 m away and can be tapped.


    "Move, you!


    And the mercenaries I can drink. Alphilis and the others can do the same to me.


    "Nia!"


    "Be careful, all of you. He''s tough!


    "... why, then...?


    loose, and the man-eater rises. Looks like Lisa''s detecting the situation.


    "Gentlemen, be careful! The array is not an organism as we see it. There is no longer a living... perhaps a kind of evil spirit after decades!


    "... the eagle is just a hungry tel. Nah, but no, no, no, no, no!


    It is so low that I don''t think of it as a child, and the appearance of the child is transformed with a fierce voice. It quickly transcends the height of the adults, yet transforms their bodies immensely. The torso has a rocky appearance and a large mouth that opens to the side. The teeth are shark shark shark teeth. And his legs are like spiders with six hairy twitches, and his mouth is also on the tip of his long tail. And it had a large scissors instead of both hands, and the earlier figure of the child from the torso exited only from the chest upwards.


    "What is this creature..."


    "Is this... a combination of different organisms?


    "Did spiders and crabs even marry?


    "Lisa, don''t say anything disgusting."


    "Alfi, I got this place!


    "Yes!?


    The line follows the scene.


    "He threw out the fight!?


    "Leave me alone! I''m coming!?


    "I''m starving. Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh!


    "GOOOOOO!"


    "Gehhhhhhhh!"


    Man eater, torso mouth and tail mouth each bark separately. And when the mouth of my torso barked, I could see a lot of human faces running blood in my mouth with bright red eyes. All these are the eyes of evil spirits who envy the living. Alphilis tongues over his shallowness thinking that he is still closer to living things than the demon king he fought before, etc. I''m in front of you. This is no longer a child, not even an organism.


    "Fight to surround us all!


    Alphilis flies directions reflexively. The mercenaries followed their instructions with no one, and the battle began.


    Continued

 61 In Beginners Labyrinth (Dungeon), Part 9 ~ Unseal ~

    Meanwhile, this is the line that they thought escaped. Alphilis expressed that he had fled reflexively, but there was no escape in this basement that blocked the exit. It is also inevitable that Alphilis did not lose sight of that, but accidentally described it as having escaped. She''s been with the line a few times at work, but I''ve never seen him fight properly. He always disappears when the battle begins and shows up sneaky when it''s over. Sometimes I just take delicious things, such as the general''s neck. For that reason Alphilis thought of him as a cowardly and cowardly man, but that wasn''t actually the case either.


    He was calm and settled at all times, so calculating that even Miranda, who crooked many battlefields, was not far away. And the top priority now is "how to survive". But that''s not an obsession with my life, and I really don''t like other people dying in front of me. He was a man who considered it inevitable to make a small number of sacrifices in order to manage to reasonably save one or more. I don''t account for my life in numbers, but if I can save it, I''d rather have one. It was one verdict as he has been on the battlefield for years. But he''s not old enough to be sure it''s right. Especially lately that belief has shaken.


    The cause of this was Alphilis. Though it is said that for the line there is nothing but a temporary degree of whim, a degree of clearing up one''s own frustration with desire. The woman decides not to go in deep because it''s a pain in the ass. There used to be only one woman I really fell in love with, but what happened then still casts a shadow on my mind. The tearful face of that woman I''ll never forget yet. Though I don''t even think the alphilis is similar.


    "(You have a completely different personality. Mostly not a dodge like Alfie, you know... but why? Why do you care about Alfi? I don''t think you''re in love! You''re such a shomben, kid...)"


    It''s unusual for a line to think about that on the battlefield. With that thought, he''s on his way now, beyond the door to which those boys headed earlier. To find hope that there might be an exit and any clues to the missing mercenaries. Besides, if that demon was the only one, he might be able to do something with the face he''s fighting now, but he knew that if either one of those boys came back, he would surely be wiped out. If one of them was going to come back, they were going to do whatever they could to stop him. Only the line realized as soon as possible that this might be the most important battlefield in that sense.


    And when I feel the road flicker and I feel like I''m about to go out into the room, I kill my footsteps, and I look softly inside.


    "(No sign...?


    Regardless of the silent boy, the one who named him Doom or something wasn''t the type who was going to erase the signs. A thoughtful peek inside, there was just one sword stabbed in there.


    "Where were you...?


    Look inside with Kyoro Kyoro, but there''s no room to hide inside. You won''t have to hide any more than that.


    "So, what is this boroy sword?


    Kick the gong with your feet.


    "There''s no exit, and you kind of seem like an idiot to have intended it. Do you want to go back and help?"


    "Hey..."


    "No, we''ll be back in a little while? That''s a cool, heroic performance..."


    "Hey..."


    "If you do, drop the virgin with a strawberry... but the virgin will be hard after..."


    "Hey...!


    "What!? Now I''ve got a plan to make myself look nice."


    "Listen to some people...!


    I hear voices from the sword. I think myself that it''s too early to get bogged down yet, so the line decided to keep it empty ears.


    "Are you tired? You hear empty ears..."


    "Not empty ears..."


    "Uh, let''s go back."


    "Don''t wait..."


    But the line that tries to get back into battle with Stasta. That''s when I almost decided to ignore it all.


    "Short penis man there, wait...!


    "Who''s got premature ejaculation!


    The line came back with anger and kicked me in the sword.


    "Nobody said premature ejaculation or anything!


    "I even have ears to ask!


    "No, that''s where you''re going to ask, isn''t it?


    "No questions asked!


    Line that gives the sword a continuous kick. Within that time, the sword fell off the ground.


    "Stupid!? I didn''t know you''d break my seal with a kick!


    "Who''s got premature ejaculation?!?


    "You still say that? You''re so persistent!"


    "Oh, perseverance! So I''ll kick your ass as many times as I can!


    "Ya, stop it! My face..."


    "Do you have a face on your sword?


    The sword and man are seriously in a fight. What the hell would you say if you let Lisa engage in this scene? How painfully you tear them apart with words.


    And slightly,


    "... I''m tired"


    "My lord! Is that the dialogue that keeps me in my footsteps? Once upon a time, many people fought over me until the war."


    "No, whatever. Such a sword past story. Do it on the outside. Now it''s time to leave."


    "... well, ''the man who can''t read the air is Kirai,'' wouldn''t a woman often tell you?


    "Giku."


    "... is it a picture star..."


    I was about to hear the sigh of a sword. Because it''s a sword, it''s not like I had a breath or anything.


    By the way, you.


    "The line. Instead, follow your lead. Don''t look great when it comes to swords."


    "Gu, but you have to call me back after you''ve been named. My name is..."


    "No, I don''t want to hear anything else"


    "Let me be free enough to name it!


    "Then you can do it later when I get home. You can whine your name out on your own, ha-ha!


    The line is opening up the rogue component in full. Seriously, though, I also know on the line that it''s a pretty bad sword because it''s so sealed in a place like this, how can you be so strong? But the sword hasn''t lost either.


    "... if you say so much, you can do it on your own. But as it is, the mercenaries are all gone. Like the ones who came to the ruins before this."


    "What!?


    The face of the line changes.


    "You know what happened to the mercenaries who came here before?


    "Sort of. The kids who came earlier couldn''t seem to find this place on their own, but I''m like a sensor myself. Even from this sealed room, if it''s as wide as this ruin, it''s a treat. So I''ve been trying to figure out what''s going on up there ever since it was sealed here."


    "So, how''d it go?


    "You think I''ll teach for free?


    The sword sounds slightly mean. The line asks, whilst tongue-in-cheek.


    "... the terms?


    "I like guys who talk fast. Get me out of here. Exactly. I''m tired of this dark room."


    "... that''s about it. Speak."


    "Promise?


    The sword pressed caution and began to speak.


    "All the people who came in a group before this are not here anymore... it felt like killing them appropriately and taking the extra ones. No, if they did, it would be the same as playing."


    "How many people did you take?


    "Are you even a searcher?"


    "Sort of."


    "I killed 10 people at most. There''s a good chance the searcher survived."


    "I see... but either way, no more."


    "Hmm..."


    The sword intrigued this man a little. This sword thinks that referring to human beings is anyway a race that wields a sense of justice or is good for good people. These swords have seen many occasions when these people transform into demons in extreme conditions or point blades easily at those who were protecting them. But on the contrary, people who accurately identified their limits and only did what they could were well impressed by this sword. Such people are more trustworthy.


    "Don''t help those who may still be alive," he said?


    "I''ll do that if I can. But I don''t know where they are, and I don''t have the strength to fight them. If it''s not enough here, then that''s the clue and there''s nothing I can do. And..."


    "And?"


    "They suck, they totally suck. Those guys have a human appetite, but they don''t regard humans as beings of the same quality. Yes, we are to that extent for them so that they don''t mind crushing ants at their feet when we usually walk.... No, is it worse? They''re the most efficient type to come and crush by calculating the number of ants at their feet. I''ve toured numerous battlefields, but I''ve never seen such unprofitable people. I don''t want to get involved in anything in the future. If you get involved with them, you''ll die a hundred times better off in hell."


    "Well, I guess so."


    "And is the exit in the room here?


    "No, I guess not"


    "Stop here... then we have to do something to open that stone door..."


    "All right, now I''ve told you what I know. Do you want me to be taken as promised?


    "Hmm? Oh, no"


    The line I said without any hesitation. Neither did the sword consider the possibility, but he ate the face because he was told too quickly and clearly. No, I don''t have a face on my sword.


    "Didn''t you just promise!?


    "Oh right. But I didn''t say a word about not breaking a promise, did I?


    "Such a con artist''s argument."


    "And you''re not locked up in this place, are you? It would be better for the world to remain sealed here. Bye."


    "Ma, wait. Wait...!


    Line with some screaming sword on his back and leaving the room early. There was no longer anything left in his mind but how to inform the client of this information and how to get out of this place. And can you help as much as you can?


    Of course I wanted to do my life, and if I could, the guys younger than me, and those swordsmen. Even if he meant to be horrible himself, he might not have realized there was something thick about his emotions, but it was the line to get back to the Alphilis and the others early as he made plans for the future.


    Continued

 62 In Beginners Labyrinth (Dungeon), Part 10 - Secret Activation

    The war was a disadvantage when the line with its perniciousness on the scattered sword returned to the room where the Alphilis and the others would be fighting. The bodies of more than 10 mercenaries have already been rolled. The avant-garde was served by Alphilis and Near, Miranda, who took off her Sister clothes, and some mercenaries who remember it quite well in their arms, but apparently the sword doesn''t go through the changed man-eater at all.


    "This!"


    "It''s hard enough, isn''t it?


    "Not only your torso, but your legs are strong, too, huh?


    "In that case..."


    I see the people Miranda refrains from behind as chilling.


    "Avoid them all!


    At the same time as everyone flies Miranda''s voice to signal, several magicians unleash attack magic simultaneously. Rhine is impressed by the fact that impromptu people often work together this far. How easy it was for the line to imagine that that Sister had been creeping around the training ground. Mercenaries instinctively listen to the best commanders on the spot.


    Sorcery hits man-eaters one after the other with flashy shock sounds, which is quicker than the thought of such a line. Sorcerer''s sorcery to such an extent as to make mercenaries a business doesn''t seem to do much good, but Maneater nevertheless stomped and barked at the ground for causing it.


    "Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh!"


    I''ve been waiting for him.


    Aim for the moment when the man eater barks and Miranda throws a bomb in his mouth. The void maneater reflexively swallowed it.


    "The harder he''s out there, the softer he is inside!


    If the bomb went off with the roar, the man-eater would have been a piece of wood dust, too. The sound was only halfway through. No, I heard a noise. It should have exploded firmly in Maneater''s body. However, although the man-eater movement had stopped somewhat, there seemed to be no major pain with just smoke coming out of the gap in the crust.


    "... sounds stiff inside"


    "Damn, it''s a pain in the ass"


    "What shall I do? I knew I was the curse."


    "You can''t do that!


    Alphilis is drunk by Miranda.


    "So what do you do?


    "Think now!


    "I don''t seem to have time for that, I''m already moving"


    Lisa''s right, Maneater is already recovering from the impact of the explosion. Alphilis captured the line at the end of his gaze when he restarted it again.


    "Line! You help too!!


    "Oh, shit."


    "Hey, are you still a man?


    "Want to make sure on the bed!?


    "Come on, you suck!


    "Better than that"


    The line rushes over to Miranda, trying to push Alphilis'' head off as he blushes.


    "Hey Sister. How many explosives are left?


    "Am I right? There are three left. What''s wrong with that?


    "Three... put mine in and five. Can we go?"


    "? What are you thinking?


    "Running."


    "Line! Say that again"


    "No, Alfi. This guy might be right here. Are you sure you don''t want me to hold the bomb?


    "You talk fast. I love you, Sister."


    "That''s what you want me to say when you''re plain."


    "Heh. Three minutes is fine, can you stop it?


    I don''t know.


    "I''ll stop it."


    It was Fenna who raised her name.


    "Fenna, your bow won''t work."


    "No, I use witchcraft"


    I said, "If you can do that, do it fast."


    "I simply didn''t use it because it was powerful and if I used it in such a small space, the ruins could collapse."


    "Come on, please don''t let us bury you alive, okay?


    "I''ll try."


    "Okay... Kazas! Hey, come here!


    "What is it, Mr. Rhine?"


    The line takes Kazas and walks up the stairs. On the other hand, Maneater has already reformulated his attitude.


    "Fenna, can I take care of it?


    "It''s okay, Alfi. Well, look at that."


    Fenna puts her bow on her back and ties her mark with her hand.


    [I, the Spirit of the earth, Gnome, sit down and hope. Tell me through your strength, through your veins. Tell him to stop by and dwell in his fist, and you will show up to pay off the waves of anger against my enemy.]


    Ground Tsunami (Earth Wave)!


    Fenna hits the ground with her right hand along with her magic name. Then Fenna''s fist, which was supposed to be a thin arm, plunged into the ground, where the ground began to wave radially toward the man-eater as a starting point. And then the ground burst rapidly, hitting the maneater with a tsunami high to the extent of a little bungalow wall with the sound of mekimeki.


    When Maneater realized it was already late, and because he was originally blunt, that was why he swallowed up by the tsunami without time to evade, slamming him straight into the back wall. And the exuberant rock seals the man-eater motion as it is. Alphilis and Miranda admire it when they see how it goes.


    "Fenna, wow!


    I knew the Seeker had a different amount of magic.


    "... no, what do you think?


    "You''re calm, Fenna. You''re still moving, aren''t you?


    "Bu-o-o-on!"


    Lisa was right, Maneater opened his big mouth and started eating the ground that sealed his movements. To see unrestrained disappointment, so much less. Maneater would regain his body''s freedom.


    "You''re gonna eat to the ground! What kind of evil eater?"


    "You were eating a sword."


    "But like a series of witchcraft..."


    Nia looked over at the ceiling. There are light cracks in the ceiling. It is easy to imagine that it is the influence of Fenna''s sorcery earlier. I can''t help it, it''s magic that protrudes the earth. It would be stranger if this space were unaffected, but as it is, it would be buried alive with the man-eater due to the collapse. That should be well understood by Fenna as well.


    But Fenna still seemed to have a plan. I thought for a moment, and tied my mouth even harder, as I consolidated my determination.


    "... I can''t help it. I''ll use secrets."


    "What, did you bring secrets out of the Seeker?


    "Yeah. I''m not supposed to be allowed to use it without permission, and I shouldn''t show it to anyone else.... Things are going on. You won''t have a choice."


    Fenna takes the magic book from her hip pochette. And when Fenna snapped the words of some elf, the stopper applied to the magic book automatically came off. Then the magic book opens automatically and the magic formation floats up in the air from inside. As Fenna immersed her arms in its magic formation, which rose perpendicular to the ground, Fenna''s arms depicted nothing but a text. And a silver bracelet is attached to both hands.


    "I''ll show you the secret tricks that will be passed on to my family. Practice magic."


    Fenna''s family''s middle name is "Schmidt". It is a word that means "blacksmith," a name given from showing its ability.


    Practice magic is magic that results in a change in material, and "alchemy" is a terminal expression of practice magic that can be changed to gold due to a change in material. And the Fenna clan''s manipulation of magic tricks...


    [It is the earth that wraps the fallen child. Now show and engrave upon those who have forgotten your grace]


    "Sealed (Binding) of the Earth"


    "Overlay -"


    [Orders in the name of Rosenworks. Follow my will to train and portray you. Elemental denaturation, diamond (diamond)]!


    The ground that was sealing the movement of the man-eater reshapes and intertwines with the man-eater. And when Fenna touched the ground, the ground was converted into diamonds one after the other. Finally, the soil that bound the man-eater was also converted into a diamond, which succeeded in sealing the man-eater movement completely.


    Maneater manages to escape, opens his mouth and tries to eat the dirt in front of him, but as soon as he can guess, Fenna tapped as much dirt into Maneater''s mouth as she wanted on the overlay of the Earth Wave, causing him to convert it further into a diamond. A man eater with just as many diamonds equal to the highest hardness can''t even be chewed off, and his proud teeth are broken, and his open mouth is just unblocked.


    Still can''t give up fighting back, the tail started deforming. It is thin and long deformed to reach the Alphilis and the others. Only the tail will come to bite as it is.


    "Alphilis, give me the sword!


    Alphilis that matches Fenna''s cry and reflexively puts a sword over Fenna''s side.


    [Give this man my protection]


    Sword of Diamonds (Sabre)


    The Alphilis sword is covered with diamonds while you look at it. Besides, I even got the impression that the sword itself was lighter on Alphilis. At that moment, the tail of a man eater who finished deformation, with a laugh, stretched out onto the alphilis and attacked him.


    "Geggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggg"


    "Stick around!


    The tail Alphilis tried to take with his teeth the sword he slashes from the upper stages, but apparently he was watching Fenna''s magic sweetly. Each tooth was slapped and slashed by the sword of Alphilis, which became two true with a scream.


    "Ahhh!


    "Now!"


    As Alphilis cleaves his tail, Fenna further ground binds and completely seals his tail as well.


    "Yo! That''s total teeth, you bastard!


    "I don''t think that''s a problem either..."


    Lisa can calmly scratch Miranda''s cheer. Everyone is relieved and Nia looks a little relieved.


    "But now you can''t move that warcraft of a servant? The immediate crisis has left."


    "But my practice magic is not perfect. If it''s so massive, the effect of elemental degeneration could be five minutes at most."


    "That''s short."


    "Shh, excuse me. And there''s not much magic left to use again..."


    "Yeah, Fenna did a great job."


    If you look closely, Fenna has a large amount of sweat on her forehead. We''ve had a series of sorceries at a considerable rate, which would be quite burdensome for us. It is easy to imagine that it is certainly impossible to hold Maneater down again with this.


    "Who''s on the line?


    Alphilis thought much of it, and once distracted his consciousness from the man-eater. But they watched Maneater''s obsession sweetly. the paranoia that that Doom could have made evil spirits enough to subordinate. No one noticed at that time that the liquid flowing out of the slashed tail of the man-eater became like black oil (tar).


    Continued

 63 In Beginners Labyrinth (Dungeon), Part 11 - Mercenary Meaning

    Rhine and Kazas on the other hand. Rhine''s call for Kazas was well thought out. Sometimes empirical in instantaneous thinking abilities, the line rotates more quickly than Kazas.


    "Mr. Rhine, what are you thinking with an explosive? It doesn''t work on stone doors, because it''s reinforced by magic. I couldn''t do magic."


    "The teacher can''t turn his head more than I thought! You don''t have to go after the door, do you?


    "Then what?


    "The wall is coming down. Just for that matter, don''t you think the walls up there are thinner? Especially when it hits a joint or something."


    "I see, that might be a good idea. You''re still a good driver."


    "Thank you for the compliment, but you''ll do it after it goes well. So, you said you had a degree in physics or something? I thought you knew the most efficient way to plant a bomb."


    "I''m not a specialist, but let''s do it right"


    "Do that!


    That''s how he saw the line running. Kazas further reviewed the line, while thanking him for his intuition was right. And immediately plant a bomb and evacuate the people around you. And ignite,


    Don!


    and I didn''t want it to collapse completely, despite the noise of a violent explosion that rocked the room. But...


    "I saw the stairs!


    The stone door did not fall, but the part above the door collapses and there is enough clearance that one human being seems to manage to get through.


    "All right! We''re getting out of here now, but let him get away from the young, the injured in turn, okay?


    When I say this, the mercenaries unite quickly. We know about losing each other''s lives if we make unwanted arguments or something on the battlefield, and the line is a common perception of mercenaries all over the continent.


    "Let the young escape when they are about to be wiped out -" that was the rule and pride of mercenaries without common discipline, unlike the military. Besides that, there was something about the tone of the line that didn''t make me say yes or no. Here, Nia and Miranda, who have battlefield experience, think the same thing inside.


    "(That guy doesn''t seem like he''s just a mercenary. Wasn''t he originally some military man?


    If he was calm, Alphilis would have thought the same thing, but when it comes to the line, he gets frustrated first. That would have been largely due to Rhine''s actions so far rather than what Alphilis did.


    Together, by pushing each other up near the door, they manage to escape through a small gap, but the gap is narrow and one inside doesn''t pass. Besides, there are still nearly 80 survivors. It will take nearly a quarter of an hour for everyone to escape. Rhine had such calculations in mind. Needless to say, similar calculations were beginning to be considered by other mercenaries. The work does not proceed as late. For a moment.


    "Hey, Dark Elf''s sister. How much more of that magic do you have?


    "I thought it was time to start collapsing. There is no guarantee as to how long it will last"


    "Right. Look, you guys get out of here first. You''ve done enough stalking for me."


    "Tell that to Alphilis. Our leader is Alphilis."


    "That would try to stay until the end because it''s oddly righteous. Drag him, but take him away."


    "What about you?


    "I don''t like this, but I did something like a leader. If you get away with it the first time, it''ll be perfect."


    Would another 10 have fled during such an exchange? There are still 10 of them, maybe. Kazas left early because of non-combatants and is now pushing out the injured. Next will be the order of the weak, such as monks and sisters. but at that time,


    "Whoa whoa!?


    Suddenly I heard screams from behind the mercenaries. Mercenaries looking back. When everyone looked back, there was a small soldier man there who was being attacked by something like black slime. If you look closely at it, at some point the slime lays a siege net to surround the humans who are currently arriving at the exit. And the same thing is happening one after the other on the outermost side of that population.


    "What the fuck is this guy!?


    I can''t help but be surprised by the line. It doesn''t seem like the mercenaries being attacked are going to do anything about their lives right now, but they won''t even get away with it once they get caught. Seeing where the slime comes from, it''s flowing like a dovodobe and a fountain from the tail that Alphilis broke into two earlier. Blood, it doesn''t look like it. Too much for blood.


    The identity is obsession. It was a man-eater obsession with food that never stopped moving as much.


    "Damn, I''m gonna help!


    "The guy with his hands open, come here!


    Many mercenaries pop up when they hear that voice. Alphilis tries to pop out as well, but Rhine and Miranda grabbed Alphilis'' arm at the same time to stop it.


    "How do you stop it? We have to help!"


    "No."


    "Was it the line? I''m putting up a defensive junction to protect the staircase now. Gather whoever still looks okay inside this junction."


    "Okay."


    "What''s wrong with you both? We have to help those people!


    "... unfortunately, I can''t, Alfi. Take a good look around."


    Lisa points around. What you see there are mercenaries who say to help their people and get tangled up in one slime after another. Slime is snapping at the mercenaries'' faces and stifling them. No matter how long the mercenaries rise, there is no indication that they can take it at all.


    "That''s not just slime... it''s like evil spirits. You will only be able to exorcise it with the magic of the sacred system. And Miranda is the only user of divine sorcery who can exorcise that one now. You know what this means?


    "... I know, but!


    I mean, they''re telling me to give up. Whatever it takes, Miranda. There''s too much to deal with on her own. Alpha Reese, with the dying humans in front of him. Before this request began, he said that if he had to sacrifice the mercenaries around him, but he still couldn''t efficiently abandon others for his own people in Alphilis, where his heart was gentle. Lisa can be said to be traveling with us because that''s the kind of alphilis she is. Lisa couldn''t find a word to say to the alphilis that bites and bears her teeth, but instead uttered a word that the line could be said to hold.


    "Alphilis, take a good look. If we don''t have the power, we''ll see this kind of ending over and over again, okay? If you''re as righteous as you are, it''s superfluous. If you don''t like it, throw away the futile sense of justice, or you''ll have to be strong enough to help everyone."


    "... so you escaped, you coward!


    "Alfi, that''s too much. The line is judged right here. Even if you''re not convinced."


    Near accidentally goes in to stop Alphilis. Turning irritation into words, Alphilis hit the line, so he accidentally threw up a terrible line. Alphilis figured that Rhine would say something back, as usual, but Rhine just looked lonely.


    "... oh, you''re right. I''m a coward. I don''t have enough power..."


    "What the..."


    To the line I honestly admitted, Alphilis thought I wasn''t the bad guy with this, but that''s why I couldn''t even be willing to apologize. I always hesitate to bow my head to the line for some reason. To avoid useless strife, it was a relatively honest alphilis to apologize for, but only with him was the argument constant.


    "(I wonder why...?


    It is long before Alphilis realizes why. Miranda finishes her bond while she makes that statement, but there was not one person outside who was already likely to be helped.


    "Well... now you can''t come in with a slime, but when that body can move, it''s a flash of this kind of junction. We''re getting out of here now."


    "Okay. Hey, how many people just went through!?


    "Just 22!


    "Shit, there''s only 22 of you"


    "You still have more than 40 left..."


    "The main unit will be moving soon"


    "Are you ready?"


    Outside the junction was a terrible situation. Slime is massively stupid right outside trying to get into the junction. And eventually the slime, which took the form of the first child, grew one... two... three... one after the other, and finally began to bang and hand tap the junction in numbers exceeding 20.


    "Open up."


    "I''m hungry. Hey."


    "Let me take a bite. Ooh."


    "What a sight... you''re going to dream about it for a while"


    Words that whined with no one, but the number of child-type slimes is still increasing. That was an unusual sight that if you were human, you would have to have fear. When all the Alphilis and the others tried to take their weapons, the oldest person in the mercenary shouted out loud.


    "Hey, hey! Get this lady and the kid out of here first!


    "Grandpa, what are you talking about?


    "How dare you talk like a little girl! Kid go home and get some sleep!!


    "I can''t do that... muggy!


    The face-by-face line eagles the mouth of the alphilis trying to say it back further, replying instead.


    "Thank you for your kindness! Is there anything I can do?


    "Then let me have this just in case"


    The older mercenary hands his guild class chapter to the line. Mercenaries around you become that too. In the case of mercenaries, only the names are easily carved behind the class chapter, although in the case of soldiers, they all possess identification to identify themselves at the time of death. That will confirm the general death. Just unlike the military, they rarely returned safely to their families and guilds.


    "Can you give it back later?


    "Oh... must"


    "Heh."


    That we all know, that there is no longer anyone who can help. However, without the line with the Alphilis, the mercenaries would have been wiped out. They thought it was your word just to help some of them. When fighting again, the Alphilis and the others were in the lead, directing and fighting. Many mercenaries were ashamed to let their sister, a woman as old as their daughter, take the lead if they were bad. Though they also fled to the task of undertaking anything depending on the money called mercenaries, few even abandoned their pride as human beings.


    In addition, everyone here watched that Alphilis tried to go help mercenaries who were not his buddies or anything later. When mercenaries are hired by the military to wage war, many are treated as abandoned pawns. That''s why the mercenaries are so companion. But it is rare for anyone like Alpha Reese to turn to his own people for help without any reward.


    Some mercenaries, as long as they receive the money, force them to do so, kidnap them, and even assassinate them. Put it in there. She doesn''t know that Alphilis'' behavior was a very mind-blowing kind of behavior. Even if the line had somehow been imagined. But without a series of actions by Alphilis, the mercenaries would not have given up their order.


    In doing so, the Alphilis and the others escaped from the door, where the line was about to continue,


    "Bu-o-o-on!"


    The junction was broken with the absence of the man-eater body. Rhine escapes and grabs the hand of the next mercenary he tries to come out, but the mercenary is pulled back from behind, even into the slime, with a scream.


    The line decides you can''t help, or you run up the stairs at full speed right away. Rhine looked slightly behind him about 50 steps up while serving as his lord, but the slime had already come in this way through the stone door.


    "Shit, can you let me get away with this easily!


    I can no longer afford to look back. Following the Alphilis and the others, the line runs up the stairs at full speed. And from behind, I could hear a man-eater hitting my body on a stone door.


    Continued

 64 In Beginners Labyrinth (Dungeon), Part 12 - Escape

    "Haa, haa..."


    "Was this staircase this long?


    "If you''re talking! He''s already climbing up here, huh?


    Alphilis and the others rush up the stairs at full speed. Behind it looms the slime that came out of Maneater''s body. The body just can''t seem to climb quickly from that giant. However, even though the movement of the slime is relatively slow, it is an organism that, unlike humans, probably does not know that it is tiring. Either way, it was decisive to be able to catch up. Rhine is desperately thinking of countermeasures as well, but it was his first experience encountering such a monster, so he had too few handbills. Instead, I''d say you did a good job just escaping earlier.


    "Haa, haa... Miranda"


    "Zei... what? Alfi."


    "If he gets out on the ground and he comes after me... hu... I''ll use it!


    "Zei... okay, I..."


    Miranda can''t help but nod to Alphilis'' suggestion. I couldn''t possibly run through the woods all day to escape, so I thought the confrontation was unavoidable if I could still chase him at the stage of leaving the ruins. I just have absolutely no guarantee that I can win. If you use as much Fenna magic as you did earlier, the blade will pass, but it''s out of hand for such a slime to come out of the slashed end. Besides, I didn''t suffer a single scratch in the magic that went hand in hand. Although a beginner, he couldn''t do the elf magic that was in his mercenary company earlier. Perhaps it can only do effective damage with the magic of the sacred system. It was Miranda who would think that if Alphilis had the magic of being out of the kettle, maybe, but there''s no guarantee there.


    Intuition is important on the battlefield. I''m sure you were right to go stab nobody in the stomach at the stage where you sealed Maneater''s movements earlier. Sometimes there were no gaps or locks through the weapon because it was most closely intertwined with Fenna''s magic. But if it had been closer, it would have been taken in by that slime that erupted from the wound.


    Moreover, Miranda knew from numerous experiences that those who hit a beating on the battlefield would die prematurely. Though there are some elements of coincidence, closer thought and calculation are important to guide victory. Because the help of urbanism doesn''t come like a story.


    "(Yes, when Atashi was raped at the beginning of his journey, when immortality was found out and evicted from the village, and when that man died... no one could help him. So Atashi despairs of life...)"


    Put your thoughts in the past and Miranda shakes them off.


    "(Not if you''re thinking about that! Now I need to do a little of what I can)"


    "Alfi!"


    "What?"


    "You, how many sorcery systems can you use?


    "Er, everything but the sacred system!


    "Well, if it''s anything other than sacred systems... yes!?


    "If you subdivide another unattributed sorcery and count it as maybe one summoning sorcery, 10 should exceed"


    "Ten..."


    Miranda and Fenna are circling their eyes. I guess so, even using more than two sorceries is generally unusual. Besides, as confirmed by historical facts, the highest number of pedigrees available to individuals is 6. The number of alphilis usage lineages will repaint history.


    "Is that right, Ali?


    "Oh, I''m surprised..."


    What nature would it be if it were born? I accidentally feel Miranda for a moment, but the words of the line immediately pull back.


    "But you can''t do a lot of damage except the sacred system at heart, can you?


    "Lisa agrees with that. To deduce from the words uttered exploring who that is, it would be an evil spirit that only exists a simple ''appetite''. Maybe I don''t even care if I''m alive or dead. As you may all know, as even Fenna''s sorcery was not heavily damaged, it becomes extremely difficult for the spirit body to work with any sorcery other than physical attacks and sacred systems. Instead, the attack magic of the sacred system has tremendous effect, though. Again, because of the evil spirit, that body doesn''t seem to be the main body."


    "What do you mean?


    "This is also Lisa''s guess, but perhaps if you thoroughly destroy your body, the movement will stop. But the main body, the spiritual part, has no damage whatsoever. Perhaps evil spirits are possessed by organisms with such bodies. In other words, while possessed by a very solid organism, it is also a spiritual body, but is therefore even more difficult for the attack to work?


    "And when that slime comes out of the damaged part... that''s nasty"


    "Doesn''t it make any difference what you do, though?


    "That''s right..."


    "It''s okay, Lisa"


    Alphilis pounds Lisa''s head, he strokes.


    "''Cause I''m gonna kill you."


    "(What Lisa''s worried about is not whether she can defeat that demon, it''s your body, Alfi)"


    Lisa swallowed the word all the time. Either way, it''s because we have to leave it to Alphilis. You shouldn''t say anything extra then - Lisa decided to think so because she wouldn''t blunt Alphilis'' resolve at all. Because Alphilis himself should know best. Such a worry about Lisa, Nia running at the head of the Alphilis screams.


    "They''re upstairs in the basement!


    "From there Lisa will lead the way. Because in case you go the wrong way, it''s Oshimai!


    "Okay... is that it?


    Kazas and the mercenaries are doing something up the stairs. Looks like he''s pulling the pull out that came out when he opened the door.


    "Doctor, what are you doing? If you don''t run, he''ll come after you.


    "I just flickered when I saw the stone door come down."


    Kazas answers the line question as he muddles the sweat on his forehead.


    "Dungeons are a lot of traps for intruder control, aren''t they? That''s if you don''t want me to go into the dungeon. So on the contrary, what if you seal something in the dungeon and you don''t want it out there?


    "I don''t need a riddle. Just say it."


    "It''s because of you. There''s something in the dungeon that you don''t want to be brought out. If it moves, the room collapses, or worse, every dungeon collapses. I was wondering if this is the switch when this whole thing came out on purpose. I''ve also made a hypothesis that the basement 3rd floor was deliberately installed for this reason. I''ve seen a time when these tricks became popular in ancient documents, and if we pull through all of this, it seems that less than three floors underground will collapse. Well, hypothetically."


    "I see. So I''m trying to pull it out, but I can''t," he said.


    "Right. I have to be stupid like that, because I couldn''t do it because of three big men. Perhaps there were some people who mistakenly took it out for a treasure, even though there was a trick to pull this out. Because it''s too big for a size that only humans can hold alone."


    Kazas slapped Concon. There''s definitely a part on it that snags something. I don''t know what it is now. But if it is not frightening because of the three big men, is it not possible either way? The moment everyone thought that, Miranda stepped forward a long time ago.


    "Atashi will do it"


    "Yeah?"


    "Whoa. I''ve been buzzing. Looking at the weapon, it does seem more powerful than a normal human being, but whatever this is,"


    "That''s how it turns out. Alfi, if you do this, you may not be able to move, so say hello then"


    "? I don''t know, okay!


    "Okay... can we go with two?


    Miranda takes something out of the leather bag on her hips and puts it in her mouth. Then Miranda''s whole body gradually stained red to light, and the hot air began to come out. Although temperatures are somewhat low because they are underground, they are now, despite pre-summer temperatures.


    "Miranda, what''s that?


    "When Atashi used to be a mercenary, his nickname was'' The Red Ghost ''. I think he was saying how he was when he fought with this. Force your body to increase its metabolism and blood flow to activate the idiotic power of the constant fire by forcing it to secrete more brain drugs such as exciting substances (adrenaline).


    Except for the fact that exciting substances in the brain are usually highly toxic to the body, and if normal humans do, they can also break muscles, so I can''t use them except for Atashi. Well, you''re not sure, so let''s leave a detailed explanation. Anyway, this is why I can show my idiotic powers compared to Atashi''s physique. To a certain extent, I learned the trick of adjusting with my own body even without medication. "


    "Um, because I''m not that familiar with pharmacy either"


    "Hehe, even if it looks like this, it''s because you''re a researcher. Atashi is also partially intelligent. So this is how it turns out!


    When Miranda pulled her hand on the stone, the stone she had never been scared of was easily dragged off. When you pull the stone, something moves and you cackle! There is a sound. Miranda dragging the stones out one after the other as it is. Then he showed signs of a gradual collapse of the stairs. Kazas'' reasoning seemed to have hit it.


    "This is the last one!


    "It''s an immediate escape. Follow Lisa."


    Alphilis and the others running out in case. Follow Lisa''s instructions to escape.


    "Left."


    "Okay."


    "Right next"


    "Aye."


    "Up, down, down, right, left, right, left"


    "What a command!


    "Now you''re invincible!


    "Because I might blow myself up!


    "What if I''m kidding!?


    At the same time as Nia''s scratch, you can hear the downstairs collapse from behind. But there weren''t many signs that the dungeon was making better than I thought, though the impact would be transmitted over the second basement floor, that it was going to collapse. You wouldn''t even be able to follow that man-eater if this were you.


    Lisa joked that her escape was dizzy and soothing, while less than once the tension was too high, it would cut off. In that sense, Lisa''s poisonous tongue was part of what she was doing for her. It would have been a convincing fact if she had acted as a loving sister in front of the little ones and the children miss her too. Most of all, I don''t deny that there was simply another desire to bully Alphilis into making things worse. Half of them may have felt sweet about my sister.


    And then nothing happened and the Alphilis came back safely to the ground. The time had already been when the sun was about to tilt.


    Continued

 65 In Beginners Labyrinth (Dungeon), Part 13 - Mysterious Woman

    "It''s kind of been a while since I''ve seen the sun."


    "''Cause I didn''t feel alive..."


    "Yeah, really. I''m relieved to think those two boys will be back. I''m glad they made it out before they got back."


    Even Nia, including the mercenaries around her, was relieved, but everyone was annoyed by a word Fenna said. Once again, the color of anxiety strikes everyone who thinks they are safe and should have a smile back.


    "... let''s get out of here immediately. It''s kind of disgusting to be here. All right, Alfie?


    "Yeah, I agree. Even if we''re going to break through the woods at night, we''d better."


    "Which way are you all going, by the way?


    Kazas asks the Alphilis and the others.


    "I wonder if the closest was Milleno. Just go there. After that, when we get to town."


    "Okay. I''d like you to come with me, if you don''t mind."


    "I don''t mind that. I''d rather accompany the surviving mercenaries."


    "Thank you. Mr. Rhine will be there too, won''t he?... that, Mr. Rhine?


    "Hmm? Oh, me or..."


    The line had something in mind with a serious face. Alphilis is complaining "don''t come ~" with his gaze, but given the circumstances, it seemed reasonable to accompany him. But Rhine''s reply was unexpected.


    "No, I won''t accompany you. I need to think about something, so go ahead."


    "Uh, I thought I''d give you the reward..."


    "Make a statement and send it with the money to Meesian mercenary guild. Either way, I was going to be there soon."


    "I don''t mind that, but isn''t it dangerous to stay?


    "''Cause it''s okay. Never mind, bye."


    Leaving it at that, Rhine just left. The line''s behavior was surprising for Alphilis, who had previously just stuck with something alphilis. Miranda whispers softly to Alphilis.


    "Alfie, are you okay? Let me act alone."


    "I''m telling you I like you in person, don''t you?


    "But..."


    "It''s okay! Let''s go."


    Walk out so that Alphilis goes in the opposite direction to the line. Miranda cared about Rhine''s behavior, but she can''t even follow him to the Alphilis. And so much so that the Alphilis left. There were dead mercenaries in their chests, but it''s not a distracting situation yet. Everyone was walking with the same thoughts that mourning death would be fine when they got to town.


    Rhine, on the other hand, finds something appropriately like a stone table and puts out a class chapter deposited by the mercenaries. I flip that one at a time and see where each one came from.


    "I need to get it to you properly..."


    Rhine is now 26, but for his age he has a lot of battlefield experience, until he was 19 years old, and since he became a mercenary he has often volunteered to go to battlefield, especially himself. The hardest part for him of all was not killing enemies on the battlefield, but delivering reports of war deaths to his family. I have also reported the death of my own friend in battle many times, and each time I saw a crying family member. Though these past 20 years have been a peaceful era, said to be the Tapai period, there has not been any war at all. Not a big fight, but rather a lot of skirmishes. As a result, casualties from skirmishes occurred regularly in the military.


    The most tragic of them all was to go into a state of life and death unknown. Not uncommon in the Great War, but those who are left behind are not accumulated. When I was still beginning to belong to the army, I had seen a woman who had been waiting for her husband to return for more than 20 years. She was married and dressed just before she went to war, but not many children worried about her husband had flown, and she was a slightly distracted woman as she was. The answer is normal, but 20 years later, I was still meant to be when I first got married. I didn''t want to see such a sight. Rhine was as polite as he could with his buddy''s war death reports even after he became a mercenary.


    This time, however, the number of deaths in battle is unusual. It was a somewhat hard to think of number of casualties in this area with the influence of the Arnelian Church.


    "Damn, I can''t believe you''re so dead. It''s not a war, and you couldn''t do something about it anymore..."


    Alphilis and Rhine are the same things that bother me in places like this, but I guess neither of us realizes at all that the two of us are not close to each other is a kind of fellow hater, but neither of us is.


    "This is the town of Stuffy, this is in Lattre... well, where do we go around from. So, the guy there, come out."


    Put your hands on the sword that the line placed on the side. And coming out of the shadow of a tree behind the line, a woman with black eyes that rippled black, but with hair slightly longer than shoulders. He is also taller there. I''m wearing a dress, but no, my skin is exposed, my chest is fairly open and full of chest is revealed, and my slit is even near the base of my leg. I guess there''s nothing underneath that means it''s open that far and I can''t see my underwear. He''s got a huge back opening, and he''s almost naked. Even hookers who take customers at the end of the day don''t do bold outfits to this point inside. A whore and this beauty would be quite popular, but the line was not color-bogged enough to extend such thought in such circumstances either.


    "Who is it? There''s no way a whore would take a guest like this."


    "Come on..."


    "Don''t make fun of me, I''m not stupid enough to make jokes in this situation. Depending on your response, I''ll kill you even if you''re a woman."


    "hehe, scary scary"


    A woman who laughs at couscous when she sees a line placed on her sword. The trick is also luscious. I thought it might be a flash, but the line sighed one, and I put my sword away.


    "Oh, you need to slash it?


    "I don''t have a hobby for slashing round hips women."


    Maybe he''s a magician.


    "I would know if there was such a sign. Besides, there''s not even five steps between me and you. My neck and torso are splitting up before you turn your hand over here to let go of some sorcery."


    "Phew..."


    In fact, this woman didn''t know if that was possible on the line, but seeing that the line wasn''t de-alerting, it really wasn''t weird to be able to do it. A woman who observes seriously with curiosity how such a line is. Rhine asks the woman surprised (a lot).


    "What a giddy look. Why did you fall in love with me?"


    "That''s what it is. I was just observing who would be my master."


    "Buh."


    The line erupted unexpectedly. I didn''t think he could serve such a disgraceful looking woman either. What I say to my husband depends on the brains of the lines of his age that fantasies about that and this at night - but he rushes to shake his head and regain his sanity. But his voice was up.


    "Hey, why are you serving me?


    "Say what. You unsealed my seal. Unfortunately, those who have unsealed it will be my masters. My husband chooses the most, but he seems worthy of my Lord."


    "Seal?? When?"


    "You forgot all that kicking for me the first time?


    "... no way"


    "No way. I was underground. I was a demon sword."


    A woman gets laid. That line is also taken by exasperation, but did the woman think to look at such a line and do it? And a graceful woman, no, the Devil''s Sword.


    "Let me introduce myself again. My name is Dance Slave. Find out from now on, my master."


    Continued

 66 In Beginners Labyrinth (Dungeon), Part 14 - Line and Devils Sword

    "The Devil''s Sword..."?


    "Yes, there was once an unstoppable battle over my ownership..."


    "No, I don''t care about that, so show me proof that you''re the Devil''s Sword"


    "Shit, he''s the one who doesn''t listen to people... okay"


    When the dance slave closes his eyes and concentrates, his body is sucked into his own shadow, and his sword surfaces instead. The shape was indeed that sword I saw in the basement of the dungeon.


    "I see, indeed"


    "Do you believe my words?


    "Oh... but"


    "Guh!?


    Even then, the line suddenly kicked into a dance slave.


    "If you go back to that look, it''s this one!


    "You kick my lady''s face with knowledge?


    "Do you have a gender in your sword! Mostly. - I''m your husband? Don''t make up your mind when it comes to the Devil''s Sword!


    "That''s where you usually cry and rejoice, right? Wouldn''t that be cool with the Lord of the Devil''s Sword or something?


    "Don''t leave me there with Pumpy."


    "You... are you Abnormal now?


    "That''s a misleading way of saying it!


    Seriously and humans are in serious dispute. Stay a while.


    ... slightly.


    "Damn, I''m not gonna take care of a cursed sword or anything."


    "Well, I''m convenient, aren''t I? It is not necessary to use the knowledge alone. I''ve been alive for 500 years."


    "You''re gonna curse me by saying something good, like that? I''ll dump you in the ocean! Rust slowly with salt water."


    "Well, it''s not called the Devil''s Sword if it rusts in the water."


    "Then I''ll punch you in the volcano magma"


    "It''s... don''t melt"


    "All right, it''s settled!


    When the line puts its hand on the sword, the sword makes a scene as soon as possible.


    "Ki, you! Where are you touching!?


    "It''s you, your face?


    "Don''t eagle your chest!


    "Know!!


    While Rhine wondered if there would ever be such a rough demon sword, he reacted picklessly to some signs, and his body hid in the shadows of nature and trees.


    "What? A sign of what?


    "That''s the master. It''s sensitive to humans."


    "You''re not a master. but where is this from... the ruins!


    When the line glanced at the ruins, the entrance to the ruins broke and out came the man eater, who once again took on the look of a crab.


    "I''m hungry... oh, whoa, whoa!


    "It''s him again! There''s more to perseverance than that, huh?


    "Sure, I''m persistent, but evil spirits and stuff like that. Usually it''s a mass of negative emotions like untrained, resentful, and twitchy. Thought it was an old legend that we''d never stop until the untrained were fulfilled?


    "Chi, please, don''t notice this way..."


    Rhine was holding his breath, but apparently Maneater has no sign of noticing this one. Instead, I smell something. And the direction we headed is the direction of the city exactly opposite the line.


    "Come on, we''re going after the Alphilis, right?


    "Really? Well, you went to a lot more people to eat. It''s convenient, I suggest you get away with it now?


    "Yes, it is. But."


    The line rises and begins to pull out the sword.


    "Hey Master. I kind of get it, but let''s hear it just in case. What are you gonna do?


    "Defeat that one. I won''t let them come to me."


    "Aren''t imitations like those righteous allies suited?


    "Right. But it doesn''t look good. It''s a different story."


    "You''re not gonna win, are you?


    "That''s another problem, too."


    "Oh, boy."


    Dance Slave sighed.


    "I didn''t think you were such a righteous person. You even have a daughter you fell in love with?


    "I don''t know. I don''t know if I''m in love myself. But I do care. I can''t help it."


    "Huh, well. Master, if you really want to do this, use me."


    "I told you, I won''t take care of the Devil''s Sword. Don''t generally hear that the Devil''s Sword asks the user for a price. Forgive me for forsaking my humanity and my soul instead of my strength."


    "I''m not asking for my price. And I''m not asking you to give your soul anything. It''s just a recoil, to be exact."


    "Recoil? You, what demon sword? Ability?"


    "Listen carefully, man, I am capable of..."


    Rhine was listening seriously to Dance Slave''s words. And after listening, Rhine often showed distressing shavings.


    "I see... so recoil. You''re a dangerous man."


    "I knew the master was smart. I understand quickly and I know how dangerous it is. He doesn''t know how dangerous I am. He''s gonna die from a single use."


    "So, you can win?


    "You can''t use me to win. The rest depends on the skill of the master."


    "You tell me. Let''s use it, Devil''s Sword."


    "Call it by its proper name"


    "I wish I could beat him."


    The line holds the Devil''s Sword and barks toward the Maneater.


    "This way, bucket thing!


    You just reacted to that voice, Maneater turning back to the line.


    "I''m hungry. Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa."


    "That''s all you got. Then I''ll feed you my slaughter hungry!


    The line sets up a demon sword and storms into the man-eater. The battle for one of the lines was already off Lisa''s sensors, without the Alphilis'' help.


    And would it have been 10 minutes? The winner of the battle is - the line. On the ground was the wreckage of a man-eater that had been completely torn apart. Completely out of comma and no longer know where or what part. If this is a puzzle, I''d have to say it''s the highest degree of difficulty.


    A line finally standing beside it in support of the sword.


    "This... is definitely tough"


    "But I''d be surprised if it ended with a recoil of that magnitude. Techniques are a big deal. Looks like you''ve been working out a lot."


    "Maybe it''s better than it looks. But I understand you. If you do have this power, it''s no surprise there''s a war going on around you."


    "Have you finally understood my greatness?"


    "Danger, too. I knew it was for magma..."


    "Stop it!


    "Just kidding."


    In the midst of such an exchange, the soul of Maneater came out as a child.


    "Do you still do it!?


    "No, this kid doesn''t have the power to do this with a spirit. Spiritual bodies cannot interfere directly with living humans. Either possess organic matter or move inorganic matter. Even the most inorganic of evil spirits can easily interfere, but only counts as much in history."


    Maneater crushed sadly as Dance Slave gave his commentary.


    "I''m just hungry... why do you keep doing that?


    Don''t ask me.


    "Master, we do not allow spiritual souls to dwell. I''ll have to leave you alone. Even evil spirits disappear without much raison d ''��tre. It would be nice to send someone who deserves it later to purify it."


    "Oh..."


    The line follows Dance Slave''s word and walks away with his sword as it is. I looked back at the man eater only once, but the line has a good distinction between what I can and can''t do.


    And after the line left, only the soul of the Maneater was left. Rhine stared at what was going on with the dance slave on the road and what was going on with it so that it could be ordained.


    "Well, the Devil''s Sword is dumped here."


    "Do you still want to tell me?


    "So it''s a joke"


    "Gu, gu"


    The discontinued dance slave is extinguished. Thank you. The line seems to blame me more. No, isn''t that a problem? For now, it is a teasing demon sword for Rhine.


    "Either way, if you can be a human body, you''re gonna follow me, right? Then I''ll go with you because I can''t help it. It''s just so hard to carry, just walk around like a human being."


    "... I have no choice"


    Dance Slave transforms into a woman''s form.


    "Huhuhuhuhuhu, you''re beautiful inside, aren''t you?


    "... well, I don''t deny it. Now if I were human, I''d push you down instantly. But why a woman?


    I don''t know that.


    "I know it''s about me."


    "That is true, but the sword makes its appearance varied. Men, old men, children... there can be beasts in there. When I realized it too, it looked like this, and I don''t have any memories of it. Whatever it is, it''s a sword."


    "Fair enough. I''ll go check it out because I have something to worry about in the meantime. Follow me."


    "What do you care?


    "For the first time since the origin of this request, there have been many suspicious movements around the country lately. I''m also concerned about the war in Krums... from around there. Let''s start by delivering this chapter-of-the-shape to the Alliance."


    Let the line rattle and ring the contents of the bag.


    "It''s a disciplined thing. But before we do that, can I ask you the real name of the master?


    "That''s your real name?


    "It would be a pseudonym. If the line was my real name, I would have done more when I used it earlier. My real name is spiritually important in my contract with the Devil''s Sword."


    "Really, it''s not as good as a pseudonym... okay, my real name is..."


    "Well, isn''t that a good name? Why don''t you go through with your real name?


    "I''m an inquisitor in my hometown. Well, we''re on a trip around here. Come on. Let''s talk. And you don''t have a master or anything about me. Call it a proper line, Dance Slave."


    "Heh heh, got it, line. My name is Dancer."


    "I get it. Do you want to procure clothes for your journey? It doesn''t stand out."


    "Men like this, don''t they? Look, I didn''t put it on, and I didn''t, okay?


    "I can''t even show you!


    And two, no, one and one sword walked away in the woods. There is no way for Alphilis and the others to know that their activities have saved their own lives.


    Continued

 67 In Beginners Labyrinth (Dungeon), Part 15 - The Evil Spirit of Zea

    Beginner''s labyrinth, man eater left one in the abandoned capital Zea. In the middle of the night, the silent boy returned with metastatic magic.


    "... that... you didn''t think I was hit?


    "Yeah... sorry"


    The man-eater looks bad, but I don''t see any particular blame on the silent boy.


    "... I don''t have the right to be mad at you... but I didn''t expect to get your sturdy body this far. How did they do that?


    "Er, this one came and went and went"


    "... I''m sorry... I heard that. I''m sorry... there doesn''t seem to be a demon sword, and you''re in... this pisses me off by ''Monet''..."


    "... my fault?


    "... no, you won''t have a choice this time... but there could have been more to it..."


    "Hey, duh, what''s up?


    "... oh... he''ll be in trouble by now too... I''ll take you..."


    And two people who disappear into darkness. Later, only the ruins of collapse and the mindless humans left behind remained.


    Not long before that. What Doom and the silent boy who escaped the ruins were doing...


    "... what about in this village?


    "That''s affordable. Is the population... 200? It''s isolated and hard to reach other villages and towns."


    "... I was actually a candidate for a different case... but I can''t help it... you know, I''ll have to apologize for anomaly later, right?


    "I know!


    From the state of transfer in the air, Doom descends happily into the village. At first, the villagers screamed and ran away wondering what was going on, such as a boy coming down from the sky, but at the same time they caught interest, so they took quite a distance and watched Doom through the shadows and windows of the house. If there was even one person here who had any witchcraft in mind, he would have escaped ahead of us after seeing the resentment entangled in Doom.


    "All right, all right, I''ll unseal it."


    When Doom shrugged about something, the lid on the vial, which should have never been opened before, opened easily. Doom just disappears by throwing the bottle straight into the central fountain, which is also a specialty of the village. The villagers approach the fountain wondering what it was.


    but there was an anomaly in the fountain earlier than that. The spring water, which was supposed to be beautiful and famous as delicious, was black and cloudy and overflowing from the fountain with tremendous momentum. Like a small tsunami, black water pushes in later. The villagers tried to escape the fountain reflexively, but some delayed and dipped their feet in the water. Then...


    "Ghaaaa"


    "And melt!


    "Hey, help me!


    Villagers start to melt as they raise smoke. And when I wondered if the water had taken the form of a hand, I was entwined by those who couldn''t make it out of it and dragged it into the fountain at the same time. The number of people dragged in against the small fountain was slightly over 50, so it''s obviously overdosed, but how does it fit in? The answer was simple given the sounds of vacillation, but I guess such sights happen in reality and so on were far beyond the imagination of the good villagers here.


    And coming out of a fountain mixed with black and red was a girl just the same age as Doom dressed in bright red Sister clothes. She stretches her dark black hair all she wants, and her face is as faceless as it is stuck on the surface. I might show you the cuteness of your age if you laugh, but I couldn''t see any such signs.


    The girl slowly looks around as she leaves the fountain and stops her eyes at the young woman who was closest to her. And as the girl moved as she glided down the ground, the woman sat back and solidified with less snare of fear. And the girl stroked the woman''s head and face around slowly as if touching even her loved ones, and it whispered with a very, very cute smile.


    "Nee, watasitoasonde?


    At that moment I wondered if the woman''s body had a gut and severe cramping, and she fell down if she bled hard out of the hole called every hole in her body, such as eyes, mouth, ears, etc. Did you signal that, even though it''s not night, the village is covered in darkness and drives people''s anxiety? And the door of the building was suddenly buttoned and locked automatically, and from the fountain in the center, a black jar exited, blocking the view. Furthermore, the animals bark like crazy, and some humans are losing their sanity and starting to hit the villagers. The humans, who were close to the village exit, try to get out of the village, but they can''t move forward by hitting some invisible wall. Still slamming the wall with dang trying to figure it out, now my hands start melting drool, the villagers screaming. I guess this is what a whirlpool of annoyance refers to.


    Two boys watching that from above.


    "Did this... did she form a ''castle''?


    "... the range would be quite limited and the effect would be temporary... but it''s sort of a castle... and Zea should perish without any foretaste... no one can leave with this..."


    "Wow. Build a castle means she''s a great demon king, right?


    "... I can''t say that... but I guess it was originally equipped with fairly strong magic, spiritual powers... that it became evil after death..."


    "Surely when you have those qualities in your lifetime, are you prone to become a strong evil spirit?


    "... oh..."


    I see.


    It''s nice to have two conversations with each other in the far air of the village, but there was a tragedy unfolding under the eyes that a decent person would not stand to face.


    "Wow! Look at that! They''re feeding you stones cooked in the kiln, right? Are you going to do the deception?


    "... come on..."


    "Now another man stabbed a young couple of men! So... wow! Attack a woman by the side!? Livestock."


    "This one has dogs and horses that make young women... and that one dies, doesn''t hold a human, especially if it''s a horse. I''ve never seen you live before. It''s not educational."


    "... but you look like you''re having a good time... even just me. It''s a sight that makes my chest feel bad..."


    "No, it''s fun without any mercy so far! Well, I guess I''m just playing with her. Besides, it''s a bad joke that you''re going to have a bad chest. I''ll make something like that out of the Explorer I''ve been given."


    "... uh... I''m not the one who made it..."


    That may be true, but the sights unfolding under your eyes are a prelude to what Doom has just described. The most silent boy has a different taste, and neither of them can be cruel. It''s just that Doom has consciousness, and the silent boy has no consciousness. The only thing I''m sure of is that both boys are ''crazy'' if you let a decent person say so.


    "... it''s going to take me a while, so I''m going to run errands first... and I''m going to retrieve the man-eater and hand over the Devil''s Sword to ''One''..."


    "Then I''m relaxing and observing here. Sometimes I need to see how people play and study. How humble, isn''t it? Ahahahahaha!"


    "... I''ll see you later..."


    And the silent boy picked up the man-eater.


    And time goes back to now. A silent boy who brought back a man-eater.


    "That man-eater, you lost your body?


    "... sorry"


    "Ahahahaha, what are you apologizing for! You just need to get a new body again, right?


    "Yeah...!


    "... who do you think does that..."


    A silent boy sighed. Whether you realize it or not, Doom holds his head with the maneater on his lap.


    "... so, what''s going on..."


    "Almost wiped out."


    A pile of bodies that accumulate as you look down under your eyes. It''s just something I don''t even want to imagine how I died. What we just have in common is that they all die with their faces distorted with fear.


    "... that was fast..."


    "No, no, it won''t take an hour if we just wipe it all out, and we''ve played a lot, haven''t we? The variety of that kill was helpful. I think I''m already in love with that girl!


    "You want it? What''s it good for?


    "... Yes, yes..."


    Imitate Doom hugging and kissing a girl. A man eater who looks at it and turns his fingers, and a silent boy who can open up. At that time, the ''castle'', which was stretched out in the village, was solved.


    "Whoa, you done?"


    "... are you going to subordinate me? Can you...?


    "Well let''s try. Would you look at the man-eater?


    "... Roger..."


    Doom leaves Maneater with a silent boy and goes downstairs. Then the girl appeared in front of her as if to respond to it.


    "Nice to meet you, young lady - will you play with me?


    You''re not used to being invited to play, or the girl hangs her neck off. But Doom took the next action without getting a haircut.


    "Silence means yes."


    Doom suddenly put his hands together and flipped the girl''s neck 180 degrees with a blunt sound.


    "... what do you do with killing..."


    "Hang on! You''re the balls that die to this extent."


    Doom is right, the girl squeezes her hand just like Doom with her neck inverted, and now Doom''s right hand twists with the dull sound.


    "Do it!


    Doom confronts him with his right hand and the girl with her neck twisted back. That''s when Hufu Doom screams at the boy above him.


    "Hey, can I be violent enough to blow around here?


    "... let''s try to establish the link between silencing and perception inhibition on as wide a scale as possible..."


    "I think a radius of 2 km would suffice. Say hello."


    "... man... let me finish this early..."


    "Doo-doo, no problem."


    Doom and girl releasing their powers at full opening. Worry about the silent boy, then their battle will extend to three days and three nights.


    Continued

 68 In Beginners Labyrinth (Dungeon), Part 16 - Evil Spirit Marriage

    - And three days later...


    "Kahahaha! I thought I couldn''t reach you, I was here, lifeless "


    "... a little ''lady''... would you stop calling me by my real name... and it looks like my name has on it..."


    "That''s what some people do in the world, huh?


    "... who are you talking about..."


    To a nicotine lady, a silent boy revisited lifeless who sighs.


    "It''s terrible down there. It can''t be. How dare you let this happen and no one will notice?"


    "... you''ll be mine for three days and three nights."


    "Oops! I didn''t realize that, Cahahaha."


    As your daughter pointed out, the surrounding area should have been a village surrounded by woods, but it is no longer only a village or other wreckage, and the woods have also changed shape. It was a forest known for its beauty, but there is no longer a shadow to see. Moreover, the land is quite contaminated by the rampage of the two below. Unless purification is carried out so carefully, land tainted by evil spirits will not become a living forest again.


    Also, a woman called a lady whose lifeless uses the witchcraft of perception inhibition but who has stepped inside the conjuncture without any relationship. My daughter and Lifeless have been dating for quite some time, but Lifeless recognises that she is still a totally horrible woman. I don''t know about such a lifeless mood or anything, but where does your daughter keep asking questions with the wind blowing?


    "So, which one won?


    "... as you can see..."


    "Well, that''s true."


    Under his eyes, the girl''s right half-body part is disappearing and he''s stuck on the ground. In large part, Doom is intact, but not out of breath. After a full three days, Doom finally succeeded in crawling the girl to her feet. There was a difference in strength, but it probably took three days because Doom played completely. Doom asks the girl at such a winner''s leisure.


    "What do you think, I''ve played enough??


    "... not enough at all"


    "Phew, phew, ahahahahahaha!!


    Girl answering Doom''s question instantly. That was her untrue feelings, but on the contrary, Doom laughed from the bottom of her belly because she found out that.


    "Nice, nice! You are the best woman!!


    "Oh, Doom, is that crazy?


    "... originally weird, but... let''s go..."


    Your daughter and Lifeless also go downstairs. Doom doesn''t seem to stop laughing so much that he doesn''t even care about those two.


    "... what''s wrong..."


    "Listen to me! I feel like I found a partner in my life!! I can''t be happier. Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!!


    "Are you seriously going crazy?


    "Oh, isn''t that your daughter!? ''Cause this kid says it''s not enough to keep the woods, the villages, the people, at all? I feel like I''m crazy. That''s why I''ve played with a bunch of crazy people in the world, and they''re always just a little bit of a killer and I''m immediately satisfied. But I didn''t think it was enough to break it. That''s it already, I wanted to break it, I wanted to break it, I wanted to break it, I wanted to break it, I wanted to break it, I wanted to break it, I wanted to break it, I wanted to break it, I wanted to break it, I wanted to break it, I wanted to break it, I wanted to break it, I wanted to break it, I wanted to break it - I couldn''t wait to break it! So glad to see this girl now, I was about to give up the girl I could hang out with to the end of my hobby!


    Doom laughs like crazy with his hands on his belly and face. And suddenly he laughed perfectly, falling and walking over to the girl he was playing, reaching out very gently.


    "Ma''am, could you marry me if you don''t mind!?


    "Ahhh - I proposed! Su te qui ?"


    "... there was no procedure or anything... we were killing each other until just now..."


    Glittering lady and frightening lifeless. But Doom was serious, and he grinned at his mouth, and his teeth seemed to shine. But the girl replied,


    "... no."


    "Kahahaha! I was sooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!!


    "... it is..."


    Now your daughter is having a blast, and Lifeless is yeah convinced, but Doom''s response was one that goes further up the diagonal of their expectations.


    "Um, I don''t know what to do with a wedding and honeymoon... more or less. Who do we ask for company for a wedding? Plus I want at least 3 kids, and then I have a new home problem. Bigger is better, but it doesn''t mean you''ll have a consolidated income right away. None, you''re renting for now? I need to earn a deposit, a gratuity for now... but my dream is a house on a hill!


    "Doom''s not listening to people at all! Oh, that''s so funny - cahahaha!


    "... and you''re surprisingly household and a small citizen..."


    Doom, who has already begun to worry about life design. Your daughter is in a state of abdominal collapse and even lifeless are laughing couscous. And Doom wakes up and whispers, holding a girl who has not yet regenerated her half.


    "Well... bride, do you have any wishes for our honeymoon?


    "... no, I want to play more"


    And with all his power, he screws Doom''s body off. But even if you put more effort into it, it doesn''t look like Doom is damaged.


    "You''re already my daughter! But it doesn''t look good like this, so I thought I''d cure my body first."


    Momentary girl''s body regenerates. I was about to disappear, but the power returned instantaneously, just a girl who couldn''t hide her surprise.


    "You don''t have to worry. I''ll let you play a lot, okay? More so than before marriage. I don''t lock the bride in the house. Why don''t you two go play somewhere else? I just want you to join me in that game, and I want you to hang out with me. So what do you say?


    "... can you play?


    "More than ever. And flashy."


    "Then... fine."


    "You did it!


    "Cahaha, touching moment"


    "... if only I''d listened here..."


    Doom is dancing with much joy, hugging the girl. The lady congratulates it with applause, and Lifeless watches it arm in arm.


    "... I just wanted you to get to work where the story came together..."


    "I know! Come, Insomnia, Libidu"


    Two shadows showing up behind the doom. One called Insomnia was a woman with long hair stretched all she wanted. She has too long dark hair to see her face, but her mouth whines all the time except faintly. It looks gloomy and gives a dull black impression that you never want to be involved in.


    The other one, Libby Doo, still has dark hair, but this one is a woman with luscious/slutty pictures, and the beauty is beautiful but she doesn''t have a straight eye. Everyone will see an atmosphere where the focus has fitted into the hollow, just like a lust fanatic. All the material in the clothes is also visible just by wearing one piece of something like a clear negligee, which is no different than naked. Bright red lipstick and dark makeup also highlighted the atmosphere.


    "... who are those two?


    "My men when I get serious. Appetite, sleep cravings, lust are the three greatest human cravings, right? They are evil spirits that symbolize it, including Maneaters. Unlike Maneater, I usually let myself like it, but I''ve called it in over the last three days. I wasn''t just fighting, and neither was I."


    Chichi, and Doom showing his fingers swinging left and right.


    "Well, this will finally make me look good at Miriazal''s. Is this supposed to mean a prenup trip? Um... what''s your name?


    "... Osiria"


    "Was it indeed the name of the Goddess of Death in the South? It''s so nice to have the same name as the goddess of death! More and more worthy of my wife."


    Doom that makes me even more upbeat. And I look back and ask a lifeless question.


    "So, if you can, can we just crush Arnelianism as it is?


    "... if you can... by the way, what''s Lisa gonna do..."


    "Uh, you''re Lisa! Of course I remember! Surely the children she cares about are at Miriazal''s right now, aren''t they? What do you think Lisa would look like if you lined up those kids'' necks in turn before her?


    Doom with a nitrous and gloomy grin. You understand that his intentions, even his men women and Osiria start laughing with couscous.


    "Wow, I''m so excited. Huh..."


    "... that''s a sight to behold... call me when you do..."


    "Copy that. Then I''m gonna go for a minute!


    Doom and his delivery disappear in a light atmosphere, as if going to a picnic, and go to the battlefield. Lifeless and young lady left after waving it out.


    "Ho, you''re a starving ghost. There is no such thing as a human being with eyes on such a great evil spirit. There''s a lot of pain waiting to be reached by people like you."


    "... is that tone... okay, lady..."


    "It''s time to not have that prolonged tone. There are only concubines here, just like they used to be, right?


    "... ugh. Then let me do that."


    It''s not just the tone, it''s even the atmosphere that changes the two of us. This is what these two are supposed to look like.


    Continued

 69 Dark, Part 4 - Nature

    "Do you mind if I call you by your real name?


    "Of course it is. Whether you''re friends with your concubine or not, lifeless?


    "Don''t hesitate, then. Bradymaria, can I leave Doom alone?


    "What do you mean?


    "In case Doom asks for Miriazal as it is? You must have a personal grudge against Miriazal."


    "With all that said, concubines have resentment too, lifeless"


    "... you''re absolutely right"


    Lifeless laughs mocking herself with a face that says she''s taken one. Bradymaria seems to enjoy him like that, but in the back of her eyes she keeps talking without even hiding her anger at him.


    "It is true that the purpose of the concubine is the best of Miriazal. But if we can manage to do something about Doom, Miriazal will not live a thousand years. Miriazal would be more of a type of fighter with commander ability and readiness than his combat ability. Doom and the others are going to jump to their home country, right? Moreover, Miriazar is also the worst compatible opponent for Doom. There are no elements that can beat Doom. Well, that could be quite a blow. Rather, it''s a question of why it''s the Doom that drives us there."


    "Hmm... for one, Doom has less combat experience. I have a saying that I want him to gain experience because he would have never fought an enemy of more strength than himself. It is also true that we want to have some idea of the current power of Arnelianism. The other thing is, Doom is..."


    "Ho... that''s an interesting fact. Did you think of that?


    It''s me and Annomarie.


    "I see, it''s still in the corner. It''s going to be after Miriazal."


    "As far as I''m concerned, I''d rather not fight you, Brady Maria. You''re too strong."


    Lifeless posing as a surrender with both hands up. Brady Maria smiles when she sees him like that.


    "I got a better joke, lifeless. What the hell was it that once defeated the Great Demon King with one stroke?


    "Another old story... and if you''re gonna hit one on it, it''s the ''Onei'' single-pitch, isn''t it? If anyone can beat that one with a single hit I''d like to see it. Especially a magician like me. She''s a magician, too."


    "It is certainly too strong a woman (stomach) for just a human being. But you can''t even lose, like what?


    "... well."


    "You raccoon."


    We both laugh, Kukukuk. It may seem familiar at first sight, but it''s actually two people who have been in hostilities in the past, and it''s not a strange time to be starting to kill each other instantly if we''re not gathered together this time.


    "But it also makes sense what you said. I don''t know if I can keep an eye on him. Euwayne, are you there?


    "Jesus, Mademoiselle"


    One man appeared behind Brady Maria. Even the lifeless roar unexpectedly, a beautiful man with blue hair. Lifeless remembered, but Bradymaria''s men were all made up of beautiful men. Of course I know that''s not all.


    "Infiltrate Arnelianism with Doom and watch. But don''t let yourself be impressed, okay? I don''t think so first, but in the unlikely event that Doom becomes dominant... kill every one of your men. The concubine decides to sprinkle the high ground in Arnelia."


    "My pleasure."


    And a man who disappears without sound.


    "I''ve never seen that face before, but is that your man? You strong enough to kill Doom?


    "The butlers who serve concubines. It''s not a question of being stronger than Doom again. Well, it''s quite skillful. But the key is whether or not you will die for your concubine. More or less, you can have as much as you want."


    "Scary woman."


    "Don''t let the kind of guy who shields his people to survive"


    "Unfortunately, I was born with not one of my people."


    "Phew, I''ll tell you. By the way, why don''t you take a look at Doom''s battle? My concubine is interested."


    "That''s the same for me. Especially now I don''t have a job, and I can apologize to you later. So shall we go, Mademoiselle?


    "Well, you''re a master of speech."


    That''s how the two disappear. And the junction between silence and perception inhibition disappeared, and the surrounding villages and towns would soon learn of the tragedy of this forest, but the cause remained as mysterious as Zea''s.


    Continued

 70 Summit, Part 1 - Exchange of Information

    Around that time, Miriazal at the time - he was making tea for relaxation. She is in the private room of Tetrastine, the head of the Magic Church. Magic books line the bookshelves like mountains, even scattered on the floor again. The head of the Magic Church himself sits on a luxurious (shabby) desk, but he also wanted to hit Miriazal with a pretty good quality sofa.


    "Phew - I''ll come back to life. Just the head of the Magic Church. We have a great selection of teas, Tetrastine."


    "It''s an honor to compliment you, Miriazal. That''s where you brewed this the most, Lissie."


    "I''m afraid so."


    Lissie bows with a pepper. He''s got red, long hair in one behind him, and he still looks adorable. And even so, are you about 17 or 18 years old? The gaze tends to lay low and never assert itself. I think Miriazal is what an example of a midwife (maid) compared to our rude ladies. Clever books scattered across the floor, yet not graceful tricks.


    But...


    "Why would you let me work in such a pitapita short skirt? Sure it''s the one that''s been fashionable lately saying ''suits'' or something? Besides, I didn''t expect to add educational maternal silver-chained glasses."


    "Uh, it''s my hobby?


    "Lord... you''ve become a brilliant pervert"


    Tetrastine laughs at Miriazal''s words.


    "I have nothing to say about people''s sexuality. It just so happens to be that outfit today, and some days you''re dressed properly, right?


    "... wait, ''some days I''m wearing''?


    "Oh, well, because I change my outfit depending on the day. It''s a maid, it''s a string swimsuit, it''s a bunny..."


    "What''s that?


    "It''s my hobby!


    "Why Confident and Said!? I wonder why such a pervert is the head of the Magic Church..."


    In front of you is Tetrastine, the head of the Magic Church. He has already been in that position for over 40 years. The Magic Church will already have eight consecutive terms to run for president in a five-year cycle. It has been very unusual by its very nature for Tetrastine, who has no faction, to be chairman for so long now that the interior of the Magic Church is formed of diverse factions, but there are various thoughts involved there. I''m sure he''s quite good himself, of course, but let''s talk about the circumstances again.


    Just compared to that long tenure, Tetrastine looks like a boy. The outfit is also about Miriazal, but its age is unknown. One theory says he is over 100 years old, but all we know is that at least 60 years have passed since he belonged to the Magic Church. It''s unusual or irrelevant in the Magic Church to be unknown, so even he can be long. Rather, the political colour of the Church becomes stronger when it comes to the origins of these aristocratic relations, and vice versa, there are many possibilities of social inconvenience.


    Anyway, nobody thinks these two are the heads of their respective churches or anything. It''s about a sight, two kids growing up a little better from the edge are laughing while eating tea and sweets. Although the conversation is very much not something that children talk about.


    "So, it''s time to talk serious, Miriazal. Although it is my private room, it is not always seen by anyone in the church. Wouldn''t it be nice for you to crack your face, too? Anyone in the Magic Church who knows who you are can fit in one hand."


    "Then shouldn''t we have met outside?


    "Outside, we must always put some faction escort on duty. Unlike you, I don''t have a dedicated escort like Lazar. You''re a guard, but you''re not always trustworthy. Besides, where might there be demons or far-sighted sorcery? My private room is still more secure."


    "Your Lord will struggle."


    "That''s mutual. So, what do you want to talk about?


    Tetrastine softly arranged while gracefully rubbing tea. That piercing is enough for the boy''s sake.


    Miriazal also puts the tea on the table and cuts out the story.


    "Let''s start with the unusual frequency of recent Demon King outbreaks. Are you grabbing something?


    "In that case, why don''t you show it off your own bills first?


    "Fine, fine. Even if you do make unwanted rushes. I let our Lazar crusade the Demon King earlier, and he''s the kind of Demon King I''ve never even seen. I hear that everything is like a mixture of ore, evil spirits, and humans. I''ve never seen a demon of that kind in 1,000 years. It is believed that..."


    "You know, from the South."


    "It''s also possible. I''ve hardly ever been divided into the southern continents with a eagle, and it''s not strange to have such an undiscovered organism. But there are two questions. The first is why it suddenly appeared in Nakahara. And similar to its demon king on the west side, a completely non-existent creature was identified"


    "The former question is also thought to have been sent in by someone insane with transfer magic. But what about the latter?


    "I hear that the bulk of the torso is the same. But the legs are so diverse. Yeah, it''s like they put all sorts of creatures together."


    "Synthetic organisms (chimeras) are the ones..."


    "Do you know anything about that? This is a magic field."


    "Hmm."


    Tetrastine also places Kathari and the teacup on the table and reassembles her hands on her knees.


    "Not that I know it directly. It''s a documentary story, but it does seem that some magicians used to do research on those chimeras. But because it was so blasphemous a study, the sorcerer has been conquered by the Magic Church, and death has been confirmed.


    Is it possible that someone is pulling that research and then building a demon king?


    "That''s what I''m talking about."


    Miriazar embarks on herself.


    "If that is the case, it is also possible for the Demon King to appear in various places and in a wide variety of ways. But if that''s the case, considering the frequency of this appearance..."


    "A big production site would already exist."


    Tetrastine answers with her fingers against her temples like I told her to.


    "Absolutely... but even though there''s been an intensification of force strife within the church lately. The people who found out about us are making some suspicious moves... and this is it as soon as it''s peaceful. You perfectly busy spare people."


    "What''s wrong with you? You look like you''re in trouble."


    "I envy your church at all. I should have put more order lines together. As a result of all the concessions I made to become a leader without the power behind my back, I became one of these systems. Not at all. I must say, it''s a mistake. But with more pressure than that, the Magic Church would have lost talent..."


    "That''s a result theory, right? I''m glad your Lord is the head of the church."


    "Then will you marry me?


    Tetrastine turns a serious eye to Miriazal. But Miriazal never moves.


    "Why would we talk like that..."


    "No, I''m still waiting."


    "I thought you said no 50 years ago.


    "I knew I couldn''t give up a good-looking woman like you."


    "Is that what you say when you know what''s going on with me?


    "You mean older, demonic and batshit? Doesn''t matter. Mostly older wives say they can look for gold grass shoes."


    "Do you even know that word when you''re a bum? Well, as a woman, it is a pleasant offer. But I don''t feel that way right now."


    "Are you fucking my old husband?


    "There''s that too. Surely there is no longer so much love for others. Then..."


    Think about Miranda. I tell Miranda to move on, and I wonder what I am. Reminds me of the face of my good man, but what would he say? Miriazal imagines he must tell you to put your happiness first, or he wants you to be a little jealous of him.


    "(Maidenhearted... I think I''m getting old. Looks like you still have that kind of emotion in you, Randy... I''d love to see you)"


    I try to remember the old days a little. That''s a second happy memory for Miriazal. But if I remember the old days as they are now, I''m going to cry in public, and I''ve enjoyed it a long time.


    "Let me just say that the reply is pending. I''m glad to offer, but that''s not how I feel right now."


    "Then will you think positively when the Demon King frequent problem is cleared up?


    "Hmm. I have another problem, but let''s not clean that up at the same time... well enough to think about it.


    What, after the pigeon looked like a bean cannon? "


    "No, because I didn''t think I''d get a colorful reply so far..."


    "Are you dissatisfied?


    "No, I''ve waited 50 years, so there''s nothing wrong with that. So, that''s all you got to talk about?


    "One more thing"


    Miriazal''s gaze gets sharper.


    "Do you know a daughter named Alphilis?


    "Oh, it''s the kid Aldrius kept, isn''t it? I remember that case because it was shocking. Aldrius was also the magician I was eyeing. I thought it would all be on my right arm."


    "Not before that. Why isn''t Alphilis protected in church? There''s no way the Church can''t be sensed by someone with that much power, can there?


    "About that..."


    Tetrastine gets a tough look.


    Continued

 71 Summit, Part 2 - Intimate

    "I want you to keep this a secret. I only know a few people in church, and don''t ever talk to us. Actually, before and after the birth of Alphilis, there was something wrong with astrology."


    "Weird?"


    "Oh, there''s actually a lot of strange astrology around her birth years. The first astrology that came out was'' Blessed be the land and born a son ''. Nothing magical was shown, and at first it was a prophecy to indicate the birth of a great man. But then, after a while, the prophecy changed... to" the birth of a demon king who would shut the world to darkness. "


    "What''s that? Can astrology change?


    Miriazal had an inquisitive look at Tetrastine, but Tetrastine also had only a tannic surface.


    "I don''t know. It''s not necessarily that prophecy refers to the same person in the first place, and there''s no certainty that that was about Alphilis in the first place. Astrology is a metaphor. Though looking for a good magician based on astrology, it doesn''t necessarily hit me. I made him investigate, but he didn''t know anything. So, after a while, the presence of Alphilis was reported. At first, there was a theory about associating her with the Demon King of Doom."


    "What?


    "If a 10-year-old girl with no training whatsoever could have easily retreated 10 elite members of the Expeditionary Corps, it wouldn''t be... she could have done more fighting as a church, but before that, Aldrius came to help. Those who did not know his name were not in the Magic Church, and the Church was convinced that his characteristics were combined."


    "Did he... specialize in sealing magic?


    "Right, and he was one of the best in history. That''s why we''re all convinced. If Aldrius were to oversee it. But..."


    "He''s dead."


    "Yes. So there are those people who steam that problem back. I thought it might be dangerous to leave Alphilis alone. Even the radical ones say," Why don''t you assassinate her now? "


    "I have such a stupid story to tell you!


    Miriazal accidentally took the furious. Stin suppressed.


    "Sure, but there''s something even more stupid to talk about. Was she Arnelia''s Sister... Anorn? So much so that there are even those who see them acting together and assume that Arnelianism is up to something with Alphilis in it."


    "... rampant theories are extreme."


    "I agree. You don''t have to worry. That opinion is still very partial. It''s just a hard group to say that they have control at any rate. I''ve never been on guard, and you should tell them anyway. The Magic Church is not always trustworthy.


    I''m so sorry that the Magic Church and the Arnelian Church are in direct conflict in this world situation. "


    "Okay. Especially when the Lord removes the head of the church. Oh, my God.


    "I know that. But if she even puts one of our church people in her hands... then there may be actions that I can''t contain in my power. If I rebel against that action, I may be chased from my present seat of power. Just know that."


    "Fine."


    "So. I want to keep in touch with you frequently. So I want to use my trusted men to contact me. [M] Eleonor, Knicks, come out."


    And there''s no sound, two people wearing blue capes and hoods softly. I could guess from the name that it would be one man and one woman at a time.


    "Use these two as liaison officers. Ask each one of them how to reach them in the future. They''ll both be contacted differently."


    "Well, I guess you''re ready."


    "If this isn''t the case, we can''t do it in this church."


    That''s when Lissy knocks on the door.


    "Master, you can see Esmeralda of the Summoner Faction. Do you want to take over?


    Tell him to wait five minutes.


    "So be it."


    "Right, right. I''m sorry we only have a short time, Miriazal."


    "No, it was meaningful. Thank you very much."


    "Now I just want to have a slow dinner."


    "I don''t mind that, but we don''t have time for each other at all."


    "Not at all. I''ll see you later."


    So when Tetrastine moves the study book, a hidden staircase appears beneath the desk.


    "I''ve already activated the transfer magic. You should be able to get home to Arnelia Church in no time."


    "Coordinates were well set."


    "Did you go to your room with the demon before? Kind of then."


    "No alarm, no gap... don''t come crawling at night with transfer magic, okay?


    "Is that what you want me to do?


    "No!


    Miriazal leaves the room in bad shape. Tetrastine returns to the serious look she even feels intimidated after smiling off that look. He is such a character only in front of Miriazal, but he is known within the Magic Church as one of the premier militants, holding down other factions with fear and power. Sometimes I have solemnly sanctified in front of everyone objects that defied me and tried to disrupt the bonds of the Magic Church. It was tetrastine to think that aspect was something that I didn''t want to show anyone who liked it.


    This is the church of Arnelia, in front of the gate that leads to the Deep Green Palace, where Miriazal performs his duties. The soldiers on watch are having a conversation. The content of their conversation was roughly without any other love as to what their daughter was going to do for dinner this evening.


    Here in Arnelia, considered the most peaceful in the world, what they watch is about a few passers-by passing by in front of them. It''s a land of few thieves. This is the end of the complaint to reduce the number of guards more.


    Naturally, I don''t feel as motivated by the soldiers who are today''s watchdogs.


    "Huh-oh, you''re sleepy, Oddis."


    "Shit! If Lafferty finds us, we''ll be outside the city or something as punishment, Landau?


    "''Cause hey... aren''t you free to guard the main entrance to Arnelia Church Headquarters like this? I don''t care who attacked me, but the great guy''s response was done by another understudy."


    "Sure, but..."


    "There''s no punishment for being a little distracted."


    Landau tries to raze on the spot. Exactly that was when Odis tried to stop it.


    "Though... oh, hey"


    "By and large, Master Rafferty is certainly strong, but you''re a young man who''s only just turned 20? You don''t have to freak out so much."


    "Landau, uhh, behind..."


    "What''s behind you... hey!?


    Standing nicotine behind them is a young man called Rafferty by them. A good young man who still leaves some boy atmosphere in a very gentle looking way. It stands lovingly as it nicks. But his common name is "The Smiling Devil," a young man.


    "That sounds like an interesting story."


    "No, you know, the..."


    "Hey, it''s nothing!


    "Yeah, that''s fine. There''s only one thing wrong with me, so can I correct it?


    "" Whatever!!


    "The outer circumference is not one circumference, but five. Yes, go now."


    "Um, I do have 10 km around... 50 km??


    "Oh, that''s so lame..."


    "Whoa, I forgot to tell you... of course you run in full gear, right?


    "Ugh!


    "It was my fault!


    "If we don''t get there soon, we''ll get marching gear, but..."


    "" I will be happy to go!!


    Audis and Landau running away at full speed. Rafferty smiling and waving at those two. The surroundings watched as they rattled.


    Rafferty. Give me your full name. Rafferty-Fidelity-Lazar. Alberto''s brother, second son of three brothers. He is already married and has one child, even though he is 20 years old. My current position is Assistant Deputy Alberto. Of course, the martial arts are one of the most famous masterpieces known throughout the Temple Knights. Unlike Alberto, the prey is a double sword. He always kept smiling, but was known to his men and himself as a person twice as severe, and within the Temple Knights was also an object of fear more than Alberto. And he said he got that nickname. It was one boy he saw like that.


    "Hey, Jake."


    "Whew! Rafferty!!


    "Put ''Mr'' on your eyes?


    "Hey, what''s it like, Rafferty?"


    "Yeah, I''m free, so I thought I''d give you an audition."


    "I will be cautious and shy!


    "Ha, don''t be unfamiliar with polite language. That''s okay with" yes ", right?


    "Yes, no!


    "Ha, she''s a cutie. You don''t have to be so reluctant."


    "Dalekatasketai"


    But everyone is clapping to Jake. If you try Rafferty, Jake is always stuck with his brother Alberto, so he''s out buying Jake''s opponent to reduce his brother''s temporal burden at all, but he''s not very aware that that''s just torture for Jake. Only in a few years Jake will be grateful for this torture.


    And this is Audis and Landau trying to head outside to run around the outer perimeter.


    "You want me to run 50km carrying 20kg of gear? I''m gonna die..."


    "There used to be a guy who died of it. Is this the development of a propaganda competition?


    "No, it''ll be longer than that."


    "This... don''t die"


    "Tohoho..."


    When two such nagging people try to get outside, a boy in a hood stands deep in the front. I guessed from the boy''s condition that they would be travellers and spoke out of pure old age.


    "Oh, boy. Is there something you need to do for Arnelia Church?


    "Yeah, can I come to the headquarters of Arnelia Church here?


    "That''s right. But regular worship and prayer are the gates that went about 500 meters from here. Anyone at HQ need an appointment or a referral, do you have anything like a reference?


    "No, there''s nothing like that. ''Cause... that''s not funny, is it?


    "! How about Landau, away..."


    Goki!


    Landau was snapped in the neck without even having time to pull out his sword. Without even looking at his friend, who could be cut in front of him, Odis blows an emergency whistle.


    Piiiiiiiiie!


    The high noise echoed in an instant, and the air of the Arnelian Church was seen to be nervous in an instant. A boy honestly gives praise when he sees the behavior.


    "Do it. Faster than pulling out a sword, what is a siren than the life and death of a fellow. Give priority to the Church over yourself. Well trained and knows what to do. That''s right, I guess I should praise you."


    "Who is it, kid? What about demons?


    "Come on... what do you think?


    "Don''t be ridiculous!


    Audis is slashed by a boy at the same time as he pulls out his sword. Brilliant judgment, sword speed, and physical fitness for the average soldier. But...


    "You''re not good with him."


    A boy who twisted his hand and directed it to pierce his throat with his own sword. That sword pierces his throat, and Audis falls without even giving him an interrupter as he cramps.


    But at the same time, I can see them coming apart from the gate and the other guards.


    "Huhuhuhuhu... responds quickly to boulders. This is going to be fun."


    Removed the hood and came out of it, of course, Doom.


    "Come on, it''s time for fun!! Enjoy your stay, my goddesses!


    And the four women who showed up. The battle between Doom and Arnelianism was about to begin.


    Continued

 72 Introducing Characters Part 4 - Tetrastine, Lissy

    Name: Tetrastine


    Age: Unknown, looks 12-13


    Appearance: 150cm/42kg/dark hair/dark eyes (because of other lineage magicians, the hair is dyed and the colour of the eyes is hidden)


    Job Title: Head of Magic Church, Great Magic Instructor (Magic Master)


    Things I like/specialize in: Break Tea, Far Rides, Magic Research, Dressing Lissy


    Things I hate/don''t like: Lissy''s novels, tough people, children


    Single name: "I" when talking to a friend, "I" at work


    Profile


    I don''t know anything about my age or origin. Sixty years after his appearance in the Magic Church, more than 40 years have already passed since he assumed the presidency, but his appearance has not changed in any way. One theory tells us that he may be over 100 years old, but even a long-pushing Miriazal doesn''t know the truth.


    A woman called Lissy is always with her by the side, and she hasn''t changed her appearance again for over 60 years. She is also said to be a Tetrastine user demon, a pseudo life form (homunculus), and an automatic puppet (golem), but of course no one knows about her truth.


    The Magic Church is a group formed from a large number of factions, in a state of constant internal strife. Of course, assassinations are rampant. Many follow the Magic Church to keep their own research secret again. For this reason, it is impossible to fully grasp the entry and exit of people with regard to the Magic Church, and it is also of such special character that the origin of Tetrastine is not questioned.


    It was always controversial as to who would head the church in the sorcery church contested by a large number of factions, but the emergence of the unrelated Tetrastine was also convenient for them. For this reason, Tetrastine was appointed head of the Church in a festive manner, but since he became head of the Church, he has laid down a system that can be described as fear politics, with unforgiving sanctions being imposed on those who defy him.


    Tetrastine had hidden her own combat skills until she took office as chairman, and even put her heart into finding the faction''s power grasp and weakness. That has been used to dispose, directly or indirectly, of those who disobeyed themselves during the presidency of the Church, thus securing their current status.


    Tetrastine has a variety of constraints and restraints, rather than just following each faction. For this reason I was very jealous of Arnelia''s system of laying Miriazar, and at first I approached Miriazar to listen to various stories or grip on her weaknesses with a view to the future, but nowadays I really seem to have fallen in love with her. That''s what Shizuku Tetrastine says.


    It is unclear what Tetrastine wants to do as head of the Magic Church.


    Name: Lissy


    Age: Unknown, 17 or 18 years old in appearance


    Appearance: 160cm/52kg/83, 58, 84/Long enough to wear on the back with red hair, brown eyes


    Job Title: Secretary, Swordsman


    Things I like and specialize in: caring for plants, dressing, snagging treats


    Things I hate/don''t like: taking care of Tetrastine, plain outfits


    Single Name: Me


    Profile


    A woman accompanying Tetrastine like a shadow. It is even said that the identity is a mystery and not a human being. You seem to be rewarding Tetrastine for taking care of herself, but I don''t like it and do it. I am simply obeying Tetrastine''s orders because they are absolute obedience. By the way, the two of us are very bad friends after work, but we live together.


    They live most of the time in the clerk''s office within the Magic Church, but once they do, they also have a private home with a magic lab, and when they return, Tetrastine will be doing the housework in general by herself, and Lissy is slight on the contrary.


    He has an unspoken personality, but as a secretary he is very competent and assists Tetrastine in his murderously busy job by himself.


    She is also a first-degree swordsman, and her full combat power is also said to be for 100 members of the Church''s conquest forces. Few have seen that battle scene because when she pulls out her sword it is definitely only when she kills her opponent.


    Continued

 73 Arnelia Church Raid, Part 1 - Outer Perimeter

    "That''s a quick response."


    It was the more than 50 equipped knights who were waiting for Doom, who killed the watch collateral and stepped into Arnelian grounds. It shouldn''t be 30 seconds since the siren earlier, but was the lookout stuffing close? And I''m quick to handle it. So much so that Arnelia could be a well trained organization.


    "(Aren''t you still a Kingsguard saint... at best a general knight?


    "What are you gonna do, duh?


    "Hmm? Well, I was wondering if we could get some more people together."


    "You can afford it."


    "Well, fireworks should be bigger."


    Doom answers Libby Doo''s question hella. In doing so, the knights gather one more after the other to line up and bow.


    "I think it''s time..."


    "The kids there, stop!


    A middle-aged man screams like a platoon leader in a voice that often passes. Even if you don''t tell me, it''s stopping, Doom thinks, but more than that, it was the journey from here to the Deep Green Palace with Miriazal.


    The city of Arnelia is a physical and magical defense, together quite stiff. Firstly, a solid castle gate is built around the urban area, with a domed junction stretching through the air from which it originated. To prevent any external enemies from entering Arnelia''s premises from the air. However, there are no boundaries at the gate, so nothing affects the amount of dignified entry of travellers. So I don''t know Doom, but Lifeless and Bradymaria will be looking from outside the city to avoid touching the juncture.


    The same is true of Church headquarters, but the outermost part is also about worshippers and guests, only a simple fence to indicate the territory and an examination to censor the people who pass by. Approximately 500m from there to the back, this time it becomes an area of life for the Knights. From there onwards, only Arnelian affiliates are allowed in, so censorship is tight, and they defend themselves against the walls of the castle, including the outer moat filled with holy water. The kingdom is also well stretched to the gate, and even if the eye-to-eye gate that you see is open, those with evil attributes, such as demons and evil spirits, are difficult to make to enter.


    Once inside the Knights'' area of life, it becomes a fairly large site because of the barracks where the Knights live and even the practice fields. There is another gate to Miriazal''s castle, the Deep Green Palace, which is nearly a kilometer away. The gates protecting the Deep Green Palace were not that large, but the moat was built entirely in anticipation of war, even deeper, with holes shooting bows and a platform to install a stone thrower. They were mostly trapped (trapped) against intruders, except for the directions set (route), said to be the Deep Green Palace, which had a radius of about 500 m where the beautiful landscape awaited once inside. It should also be noted that only some humans are allowed to enter the Deep Green Palace even in the Kingsguard. Even the Knights of the Temple needed physical confirmation for their service, and the three Archbishops and the Lazar family, represented by Alberto, were allowed to enter and leave freely.


    "(You''re totally made assuming this is going to be a battlefield, I''m not more alert than I thought. And this soldier''s sophistication. It''s this at the bottom. In the downward investigation phase, the knights alone who are here today are more than 10,000. I can''t believe this many people are going to break my bones)"


    "Are you listening!? Put your hands up and show your will to surrender! If you still can''t follow the warning within 5 seconds, shoot as relentlessly as a child!


    "(If you do it properly, don''t just get your hands full breaking through the first gate if you suck at it... and if you do, do you want to go as far as the Deep Green Palace as I am, using a stoop with a single breakthrough? My goal is to work with Miriazal first. Surely it''s hard to aim for total annihilation)"


    "Five, four, three..."


    "(I open the first gate... can the second go insomnia? Well, it''s a battle after all)"


    Doom''s conclusion was that he ended up going or just going. In fact, there were many parts of it that you wouldn''t know if you didn''t look at, and even if Doom didn''t know this time, the aim of those he called his master included examining Arnelian readiness and checking his power of war. Doom, who is given almost no knowledge in that sense, but would have done a little more research and lower preparation before beating him up if he was combat experienced. While thinking like that, the platoon leader''s pronouncement (counting) is progressing.


    "Two, one..."


    "Hey, old man. Come on, aren''t you loud from earlier?


    Hyun, and Doom moved to the front of the platoon captain, snapping his neck as usual. While the crew turned to Doom in surprise, Libby Doo''s hand deformed blade and Osirian mindfulness killed everyone.


    "Oh, my God, that''s right. General soldiers don''t have holy protection. My power works all I want."


    "Boring..."


    "You''re weak."


    The Dooms raised more than 50 people to a blood festival in an instant. A guard at the gate about 200 m away looks at the condition with a binoculars.


    "What the..."


    "What''s up? What''s going on out there?


    "No, people like children are coming... I can''t believe it, but the first 50 people who stopped me from going were wiped out in an instant."


    "What!? Give it to me!"


    Lieutenant Colonel confirming with the binoculars that the soldier in sight was looking at. Indeed, the first soldiers who responded no longer even moved with Pickle. From a far-sighted confirmation, we saw a body bent in a direction that was not all there.


    You realize you''re being watched, and Doom is smiling and waving at us. To that teasing trick, the soldier watching with the binoculars gives a toothpick.


    "Guru... what the heck!?


    "I don''t know. Shouldn''t we just contact the Saints inside?


    "Stupid, are you saying this gate will break through? I need your help with the people inside, but it''s a disgrace if we don''t stop here!


    "Chi, squadron leader..."


    "There''s only a few of them, right? Besides, children are leading the way. Can''t you see that if you can''t stop this, the Holy Knights will call you incompetent!?


    "Squadron leader!


    "What!?


    "The big one is coming!


    "What!?


    When the squadron leader sees it, is it about 100 meters away? Sorcery was about to be activated to draw a mark large enough to be clearly seen from here.


    [I prefer darkness, and dwell in the valley of death, and I am a windy family. Jealous of those who live and die, my family. Come and gather. Negative chain. offend the earth, defile the wind, rot the flesh, crush our enemies]


    Death Wind Outbreak (Dead Explosion)


    The black wind, which was massively gathered in front of the Doom, is unleashed. Then a black wind thrust forward, striking directly at the first gate as he swallowed the knights who were trying to block the Dooms from going as a second line.


    Dwong, and all the soldiers at the gate were screaming when they heard a shocking sound that echoed from the bottom of the earth.


    "Wow!


    It was not impossible for the Squadron Leader to scream unexpectedly, it was so shocking. Some of them devoured the traces of the storm and were blown off the walls. When roughly the squadron captain opened his eyes, the part where the gate was, there was not even a wall already. And he blew every gate to the wall. Roughly 70 of the Second Battalion, who ate the convolutions, were also in total annihilation, including soldiers who were near the castle gate, and roughly 100 lives were lost in just one blow. Doom sees the flashing Captain in chillary, waves flickering, even shows his spare time and goes through the first castle gate. But inside,


    "(Amma Big Sky Magic, yes, I can''t use many shots. It also takes time to activate)"


    And that''s what it was. But as we crossed the gate, we were waiting for Doom.


    "I won''t let you through from here!


    and intended, were 200 fully equipped saints and 300 monks.


    Continued

 74 Arnelian Church Raid, Part 2 - Urgent Churches

    In the Deep Green Palace around that time.


    "Mm, I can''t..."


    "What''s up, Jake? We haven''t finished 30 of them yet, have we?


    It was Jake who had Rafferty put on the archery, but how many times in the five minutes of the thing was he struck down? Rather than archery, it was Jake, who just seemed to relieve Rafferty of stress.


    "Now stand up. When you come to this church, you say, ''I''m going to be the strongest here!'' Cause what a scream you made at the squad yard. If you don''t do what I told you, you''ll never walk the table again, will you?


    "Yes, you don''t have to tell me!


    Jake, who was falling asleep, is getting up and on his way. What a child this simplicity is, but Rafferty always thinks while meeting with him like that.


    "(Children are good. I get the temper to fight for a simple reason that I want to be strong. How dazzling of this boy compared to himself who took the sword in duty and became strong as he was told)"


    And it''s been months since Rafferty started crossing swords with Jake, but Jake''s sword gets sharper every day. At first it was about children''s learning, but teaching the knight sword mould properly quickly turns it into a thing.If I told you to keep it bare 500 times, I would bare it 1000 times. That''s what Jake was like. Sometimes even Rafferty gets stunningly deeply stepped in, albeit modestly. Jake''s sword strike precisely pokes through his gaps and breathing cuts. This was a method that leads to everything in the fight, a difficult quality.


    "(I wonder how many years you''ll start fighting each other with me. The main position of the Kingsguard is now occupied by all the Lazars, but not far away he will eat in there)"


    Rafferty already has an eldest son, but I think he wants me to grow up like this kid. Rafferty was engulfed with strange emotions when she thought it might be Jake who would mentor her own children.


    "(Heh, that''s an old man''s idea already. Still saying I''m 20 too... hmm?


    When Rafferty finds out, Jake stops the sword perfectly and concentrates his consciousness outside.


    "What''s up, Jake?


    "No... something''s weird out there. Rafferty, don''t you notice?


    "So I asked you to put on ''mr.''... if you say so, is something wrong?


    As we both stopped the sword and explored the signs outside, we heard butterflies and soldiers running.


    "I say!


    "What the fuck!"


    "An unidentified enemy has entered the premises! It looks like there''s already been a lot of victims."


    "Then stop at the first gate. How many enemies?


    "That''s..."


    "I say!


    The next soldier rushes in.


    "The enemy has already broken through the first gate! We are already engaged with the Saint Knights Squadron within the Knights realm, but the flag color is poor. The 2nd Battalion, Master Nove, and the 3rd Battalion, Master Brunel, are currently in preparation to deploy. Lose as much and Monk 2000 will be ready too!


    "Wait, are there so many enemies!?


    "No, that''s..."


    "Clearly!


    "There are five confirmed enemies! Three of them are children, two adults look like women too!


    "What?


    It''s the first time I''ve changed Rafferty''s complexion since I''ve been here. His face, which was about to turn pale for a moment, was quickly retightened.


    "Okay. But this is not necessarily a positive move. Get Squad 5 ready to go. As soon as the footprints are aligned, I will take command of the formation. 1, 4 and 7 will stand by in a Class I dispatch posture. Squad 6 will stand by in a Class II dispatch posture as liaison personnel. Kingsguard remain on alert at Deep Green Palace. Order, please."


    "Ha!"


    "Call my brother later."


    "You don''t have to."


    Alberto already shows up in combat from behind the Deep Green Palace.


    "Did you already know?"


    "If you get so busted out there, I don''t like it, but it''s a sign. Rafferty, aren''t you a little saggy that you won''t notice?


    "... I''m sorry"


    "Fair enough, I''ll take care of the outside. I''ll stay in the Dark Green Palace, but don''t let the enemy step in here, okay?


    "It''s my pleasure. By the way, what about Master Miriazar?


    "I''m not coming back yet. I can''t let you get into such a big mess."


    "Best of all. Then I will go out and ask for Jake."


    Rafferty tries to ask Alberto about Jake, but Jake at the time shook his head.


    "Even if Rafferty doesn''t say hello to me, I''m taking good care of the little ones and making fun of them. I guess I''m still nothing but a foot job."


    "Right, keep it grown up. I''ll put on another archery when I''m done."


    "Oh, please... don''t get hurt, okay?


    Jake sticks his fist out. Only places like this try to distract one person, but I don''t feel bad about Rafferty either.


    "I can''t say that because it''s a fight... but let''s promise we''ll be back safe and sound"


    Rafferty also fists out and flicks herself out as Jake and his fists poke each other. But Jake could only drop him off behind that. He got himself teething.


    And further back in the Deep Green Palace, Miriazal''s private room. Suddenly a magic formation of transfer magic floats in its center. And Miriazal, who appears.


    "I''m home, I''m home. What, there''s nobody here? No, something''s not right. Who''s there?


    "Welcome back, sir"


    In response to Miriazal''s voice, Soon the song appeared silent. Usually she tries not to be distracted by Alberto, but she also tries to act irreplaceable with normal people in footsteps and tones, but apparently there are pressing circumstances based on how it is.


    "Is something wrong?


    "Yes, the intruder."


    "Are some idiots even doing it with their distractions? I don''t know what to do with Arnelia."


    "I hope to that extent, unfortunately, we have been broken through the first gate and the dead have already exceeded 200"


    "Not the wounded, but the dead?


    "Yes, I was wondering for sure... what''s up?


    Another samurai enters the house. She is also a "mouthless" constituent, but is she in too much of a hurry to pay tribute to Miriazal? Upon hearing the report, Tsukiko tightened his gaze even harder.


    "... report. After being broken through the first gate, the Saint Knight 300 and the Monk 200, who responded, were broken through, with a large number of casualties and injuries. The enemy is already approaching the second gate."


    "Oh, my God... anything would be too fast. Is our Knights guard a monkey? Or is the enemy so skilled?


    "I thought it was the latter. The first gate has been destroyed by a single blow with great sorcery. That''s why the battalion was ready to go while we were holding back at the squadron as expected, but the squadron was not even ready to hold back."


    "Even so, bye. Hey, have you been a little sweet about the way you trained lately? So, how many enemies?


    "That''s five."


    "Huh!?


    Miriazar accidentally raised her bare voice. That just seemed surprising to her, too.


    "Five of us have been selling fights to our church? Anything but a suicide wish."


    But we''re being attacked.


    "Hmm. I''m sure the Temple Knights'' way of responding is by assuming against the Army. I don''t assume such a small number of people make it. If you think about moving a larger unit called the military, is it natural to respond? On the contrary, should we praise them?


    "If the enemy thinks that much,"


    At that time the samurai rushes in again, ears to the harlot.


    "This may not be the time to say something long. We have more enemies."


    "What kind of guys are they now?


    "The number is roughly 10. All of them are demonic monsters of demonic kingdom."


    "Ho ho, did you set me up over there? I didn''t mean to sell fights to you. Son of a bitch, you might have to fight even if it sucked. Just get ready."


    []/(exp, adj-na) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk)


    "And watch out for the idiots who look out of the sky. If I''m right, it''s far more troublesome than the ones who are coming in now."


    "... Your will"


    "Oh, it''s peppery! Welcome back."


    That''s when Mirce came into the room with Tokotoko. The pressing air soothes in one piece.


    "Oh, Mirche? I''m home now."


    "Hey, where''s the souvenir?"


    I''m sorry, but not today.


    "Eh, that''s boring."


    "''Cause I got a job... and instead, let''s go sneak down to Lower Town tomorrow to buy some baked sweets"


    "Really? Wow, that''s perfect, I can fit it!"


    "Would you mind not doing a math to dignify your work in front of your prospective role?


    When Jake sighed, Jake brought in the other children.


    "... shall we come this far?


    "Maybe. It will be possible for the enemy to come when he is concerned. Worst case scenario, this is the battlefield."


    "I know. That''s why I''ve brought everyone together."


    "He''s still a good guy... I''ll leave the kids to him. Let them lead you to a safe place with guests from the east, so hide there."


    "Oh."


    And one of the samurai led them out. Alberto comes in the wrong place.


    "How''s it going out there?


    "Rafferty was to take command of the battalion, but the enemy approached him at the gate before he went outside. As a result, the battalion''s deployment did not work together in time, and the two or three squadrons are fighting at their own discretion.


    The demonic army and the status quo are mutually reinforcing. I was wondering if you could deploy to the advantage because the 5th Squad will be out soon. My father and Rafferty are in charge of second-gate defense. "


    "Not at all... just a few of them in a state of war. What''s your response to the general public?


    "It looks like a publicist has already turned to the mayor. I thought you were going to let me through because you were going to have a quick military exercise."


    "Okay, call every department so they can match their backs. The corpse has not been seen by the average person?


    "Fortunately. I just don''t think there''s anything I can do about the broken gate... because in that position you can even see it from the outside."


    "Arrange to make it look like it''s undergoing renovation. Don''t make the general public worry too much. Tell everyone to do it with the intention of finishing everything within a minute."


    []/(exp, adj-na) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk)


    "3 Where is Archbishop Idiot?


    "Master Manadil is on his way here. I thought I''d be at the second gate by now. Dear Dryde, it is now time for a sermon in the church, and we are doing the sermon as it is in order to make it look unusual. However, the information is conveyed, so I was wondering if it would take me less than 10 minutes to get here. Master Meanus is not located. Do you want to look?


    "Mostly not as expected, but leave Meenas alone. That thing works better if you let it do it on its own than move it on the orders of the eagle. So. The worst will be fighting too. Also, gather all the soldiers inside the Deep Green Palace in sections 1-3, and you don''t need soldiers after the courtyard. You can''t just show yourself if you''re going to fight, if the enemy gets here, pull him inside."


    "Yes, then I will serve as the final fortress for the section of 1"


    "Please. I hope they''re not enemies that will break through."


    "Let''s try."


    Alberto leaves the room resolutely. Miriazal then takes off his Sister clothes and dresses them for when he fights. Sleeveless perfect shirt with long trousers that are a little loose. It has a tight hem that fits perfectly at the ankle, making it an easy outfit to fight. Tie your hair together and tie it. What I use when stopping my hair is hair decoration, which is one of my good man''s shapes. Of course no one knows that.


    "Heh heh... have you been doing this outfit since the war period? Even at a time like this, I didn''t know blood would roll. I''m also a Ikenai... Kuk."


    When you smile invincibly and wave a few fists to see how you feel, sit down deeply on your stewardship chair and wait quietly for your turn to arm. That bold and invincible attitude of Miriazal couldn''t help but make me feel inside like I wouldn''t be looking forward to my moment of battle.


    Continued

 75 Arnelian Church Raid, Part 3 - The Side of the Evil Spirit

    "Um, is that just annoying?


    It is a doom that managed to kick the squadron of the Holy Knight, but it cannot be denied that it is wearing out more than I thought. Anyway, his power, which is an evil spirit, is hard to work with the Saints. Plus, there''s a sacrament on the weapon, and if it''s bad, it can be deadly for the evil spirits. Of course, being evil spirits as good as them would not make them disappear sooner, but there was no difference in what was difficult to do.


    "(This attack is hard to work with, and the attack on the other side works well. It''s sloppy... you can''t kill it the way you want!


    Not a hundred of the Saints who actually stopped would be dead. They pulled the wounded together and retreated where appropriate. Watching how it went, Doom noticed something funny, along with the lack of it.


    "I see. When dealing with someone other than simply a target, is it more efficient to half-kill them than kill them? You just have to think of it as an appetizer before the main dish. You''re gonna learn this."


    "So, what do you do, boy? It''s about time for the next one, but this time it''s pretty much a lot. The Holy Knight alone has surpassed a thousand."


    "You can''t be so against him... I mean, I''m tired of it! I knew if you were going to kill me, you''d better kill the girl slowly. If you do it right away, you won''t enjoy a lot of things."


    "Oh, if you want to have so much fun, go home and I''ll take care of you, Agel."


    "Uh, I played all the way in Libidu. ''Cause even if I kill you, it makes me feel good. I knew if you didn''t hate me, I wouldn''t burn!


    "Sometimes you deal with them. Wow. ''Cause you''re the best at all!


    "I have a wife now. I wonder if you wouldn''t recommend a grand affair in front of her."


    "Hey, could Doom have been that much of a wife lover?


    "Because I told you to marry me."


    "I don''t care, but..."


    Osiria squeaks beside a light conversation between Libby Doo and Doom. But there is no way to look this way.


    "Oh, I''ve got permission from my new wife.


    "... I wonder if they love me..."


    "Hey, duh. What''s next?


    A newcomer to the Saint Knights comes from his left hand. Is it a battalion this time, quite a few, as Libby Doo reports.


    "Oh, I knew you were fairly trained. Libby Doo, I''ll take care of this."


    "Whatever it is, I''m tough on my own?


    "It''s okay, I''ll call the guys I''m keeping."


    [Summoning (Sammon)]


    Magic formations float around Doom one after another. It was numerous synthetic beasts (chimeras) that came out of it. It is a demon commonly recognised as a demon king. Its forms are diverse, sea creatures, beasts, plants, minerals... creatures that can''t do any of them. Some individuals resemble the first demon kings that the Alphilis and the others fought for.


    "This is all we can handle, right?


    "Yeah. But it might not go away. Depending on the enemy''s level of practice, it''s only a matter of stopping."


    "I don''t mind, you just have to hold off for four and a half minutes. I''ll end it in the meantime."


    "Yes, yes."


    Libidu stands by the Knights with the Demon Kings. Holy knights flocking before them.


    "Heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh he


    He was Libidu, who led the Demon King towards the Saints with a tranced look, imagining himself pierced by many knights.


    "So, it''s a way to break through this gate."


    It is in the sight of the second gate that Doom stands. Now unlike earlier, it''s the Saints who protect them. Moreover, it is fully armed, and the sturdiness of the gate, the strength of the protective junction, is also out of step with the first gate. Blow it up with magic all at once, like earlier, that''s not how it works. The knights who defend them are also murderous, and I know very well that they are desperate.


    "You can''t do this, let''s give up... nah. Nice to meet you, Insomnia"


    Its long hair wobbled deliberately as Insomnia stepped forward, and began to grow simultaneously. The hair erodes to sew a gap in the junction.


    "(I knew it. It''s inefficient to maintain such a powerful bond in all periphery. This is probably where the junction starts in the ground, and it''s a bunch of junctions. So even if humans can''t get through that gap, they can get through hair and stuff, right? Mostly insomnia doesn''t work in my hair. Kukukuku...)"


    Insomnian hair that also stretches as it drifts in between. Then, when he reaches the gate, he breaks into it from the gap of the gate and tries to tangle it in the (kanji) of the gate.


    "Cut that hair!


    "Pierce the body with an arrow."


    "Use the Attack Magic of Holy Attributes"


    The knights try to cut Insomnian hair, but the sanctified steel sword doesn''t work at all. Even if I finally cut it, my hair grew one after the other and I didn''t cut it. And all the arrows that were fired upon the main body were bent down by Osiria, and all the magic and appearances around Doom prevented. In doing so, Insomnia''s hair peeled off and opened the gate.


    "Opening your account, please."


    And as Doom tried to get inside, he was held back from going to a large number of saints and monks.


    "Kukuk, are you going to do this with me? Poor people like you?


    Doom tries to provoke, but silently the knights come packing their distance.


    "You can''t even ride the provocation... then you have no choice!


    Doom closes his left eye once and immediately opens his eyes slightly. Then his left eye was stained with a deep red like a dripping blood, and the knights who saw his eyes screamed, even those who collapsed or were attacked by their companions.


    "Bye!


    "Wow!


    "Hi, good."


    "Stop it, you guys! Do what?


    "We''re on our side, aren''t we?


    What Doom used was a deranged demon eye. The effect is not constant and varies from one who immediately freaks out, to one who loses his mind, to one who has no effect, etc., but there is a high chance that he will confuse (panic) his opponent because some of them will freak out.


    Although demon eyes that can be used without chanting are very useful in combat, it is not always possible to use them, but it is difficult to limit the number and conditions of use.


    "All right, while you''re at it"


    "Wait!"


    It was Rafferty and his father, Moldard, who appeared to push the confused soldiers away.


    Continued

 76 Arnelia Church Raid, Part 4 - Guard of the Deep Green Palace

    "Wow, here comes the strong one"


    Two holy knights stand on a doom that gives a pioneering look, pulling out their swords.


    "Don''t think I can get in first from here, you evil spirits"


    "Even in exchange for our lives, we won''t let you through here."


    "It''s hot and painful."


    At that moment when Doom tried to become a one-touch state of immediacy, suddenly the boundaries of light surround the Dooms. Dooms kneeling beyond that pressure.


    "Ooh. What is this?


    "... heavy"


    "If it''s an impromptu evil spirit, it''ll be erased in an instant, but to the point of kneeling is a big deal."


    The knights paved the way for nature, and came out of it--


    "What baldness"


    "Who''s bald! This is shaving!


    "That''s what you say only for baldness, isn''t it? It''s a crazy partially bald pattern and you say you''re shaving all over it to hide it, anyway. Everybody knows that."


    "Stuff..."


    The monks pointed out are actually inner drawings, but you can''t even admit it. Besides, as Doom pointed out, everyone around him knew about it, but he didn''t think he was aware of it.


    "So, who''s Mr. Baldy?


    "The eagle is called manadil. He''s one of the three archbishops of Arnelianism. Not a step ahead of us, kid!


    "It''s hot and bitter on bald, or it sucks. Whoops!?"


    Suddenly there was even more pressure in the junction.


    "I see, you''re an old man with just something to say. What is the pressure that makes it difficult for me to move properly?"


    "With every diminution of that, I''ll let you disappear."


    "Ahaha, it''s not going to be that easy. Man Eater!"


    "Yes."


    Maneater begins to deform with Doom''s voice. That figure is quite different from when the Alphilis and the others fought, as if on an octopus-like foot, a large eating plant had ridden it. The body is also quite large, will there be 10m? The junction tensioned by Manadil was also ineffective for man-eaters with entities, and was lightly torn with its volume.


    "Holy shit!?


    "Huh, dangerous. Then I''ll leave this place to Maneater and Insomnia, shall we go first, Osiria?"


    "I, I want to play with that uncle..."


    Osiria points to Manadir.


    "Uh, do you like that?


    "... okay?


    "I can''t help it, because I told you to do it freely. Clean up and follow me, ma''am."


    But he didn''t even reply to Doom''s words, and Osiria just headed towards Manadir.


    "I''m newlywed and my couple is already cold!?


    While Doom worries about the divorce crisis, he still tries to get to the back. Manadil, Moldard, and Rafferty to pull it off, but Insomnian hair and Osiria blocked the way to go.


    "... your opponent, this way."


    "Uncle... play with me?


    "I''m starving. Whoa!


    "Ku, why not!


    "No, I have a brother inside. Archbishop, let us devote all our energies here!


    "... stop."


    And they were three who restated themselves toward three evil spirits.


    Not immediately through the gates is the Deep Green Palace, a 100-metre corridor from which it becomes an authentic palace. The left and right sides of the crossing are ponds, divided into three stages. The pond outside is filled with holy water, the pond in the middle releases spiritual water for recovery and the pond inside releases fish and plants for ornamental use.


    Beautiful corridor to see, Doom walks slowly. Though Doom also has eyes that merely recognize beautiful objects as beautiful, it is he who cannot love such things of holy attribute. More than that, I''m worried about something now.


    "(That''s crazy, aren''t you coming after me? Does that mean that there are people I can trust from here on out? So, the pond outside is filled with holy water, right? Normally, it would be beautiful, but it''s nothing but a threat to me as a dark magician and evil spirit.)"


    Even Doom is not alert in such circumstances. Walking vigilantly around.


    "(I see you can''t be alarmed by the boulder. If I were to be thrust into this, I wouldn''t tremble as much power as I think. If it sucks, it could disappear. I use a lot of magic, too, and... is that it?


    Something happened in the pond. When Doom looks at the pond wondering what it is, the waves suddenly occur and they come this way, don''t they?


    "... tsunami!?


    A tsunami about twice the size of Doom pushes from a pond that shouldn''t have a stream or anything. Of course, because it is holy water, even Doom would suffer a lot.


    "Hey... hey, hey!?


    Doom rushing to run with all his might. Then, crossing the corridor, he manages to create a tsunami in the slip, looking back at the corridor that has been flooded.


    "What the hell was that... what?


    An arrow of water flew from behind to Doom trying to figure out what had happened. Doom guarded by a magic barrier reflexively, but one is fixed through the barrier. It must have been a pretty powerful sorcery. Returning his gaze to the Deep Green Palace side, the sphere of water is floating in the universe, on which the lower body is a fish and the upper body is a mermaid of man (mermaid). Do you have blue, clear hair and, in human terms, in your late teens? And beside it is refrained the swordsman of the female elf. It''s a typical elf appearance with long, long ears, slightly twisted eyes and golden eyes on blondes.


    "Why is Mermaid and Elf here again?


    "I wonder if we''re the guardians of this deep green palace."


    "From here on out, no one like you can pass by. Back off, Shiro."


    "Ha, have you come with Shiro! It''s a busy elf. A woman''s got to keep her mouth shut, baby."


    "What!?


    "Calm down, Roxanne."


    The mermaid hits the elf with one hand up her hair.


    "You''re telling me not to wear ''Chan'', Belliache!


    "... the mermaid is still going to be able to talk better. Is that okay with Belliache?


    "I don''t remember being summoned all of a sudden by a younger, first-time man, boy."


    "This is rude. I''m Doom, and I''ll see you later, Lady."


    "Thank you very much for this. I''m Belliache, this elf is Roxanne. But there''s no need to know. You will die here."


    Belliache returns it in spicy words to Doom, who has tried to be polite.


    "That''s troubling, even though I knew the beauty because of it. Why don''t you play with me?


    "I don''t like it. If I play with someone like you who''s obviously not right, it''s not something I know what I''m gonna do."


    "No, no, no, no big deal, huh? Because I''m just going to try and dissect it alive for a little while. I''ll try not to die too hard, so if I try, I''ll live a month, okay?


    "... I knew you were insane."


    "Shiro is a correction. You''re a bastard!


    "No, I can already illuminate you, don''t be so praiseworthy, okay?


    To the laughing doom, an arrow of water flies by the magic of Belliache without notice. Mermaids are a species good at water magic, so simple magic can be exercised without chanting. Everyone knows that simple magic is quite powerful.


    Doom, on the other hand, flickers his magic. But Roxanne releases an inevitable blow with that gap.


    Continued

 77 Arnelia Church Raid, Part 5 - Doom Procession

    "What!?


    "Too bad."


    When you change into a black misty figure and cross Roxanne''s sword, Doom appears right behind you.


    "He said it was the magic of physical and mental transformation (metamorphosis)!?


    Sorcery of physical and mental transformation used to be relatively popular unattributed lineage sorcery, but nowadays there are no users first. The main method of use is to form feathers and head to high places, but if even a few defects occur in the deformed part, the deformed part will not return successfully. For this reason the danger is considered very high, it was used in the past after various deformations were applied to one-time disposable assault soldiers and so on, but now the Magic Church banned its use internationally due to its brutality.


    It should also be noted that although there are witchcraft that transform non-life into pseudo-life, or vice versa, it is a considerable higher level of witchcraft, and few humans currently use it because it consumes a significant amount of magic used. It is more cost-effective (cost effective) than the magic of Miriazal and Tetrastine.


    To Doom''s ability to use it easily, Roxanne couldn''t hide her surprise while at the same time fearing. Doom tries to explain whether he understands their thoughts or not, but rethinks if he thinks about it, he can''t be so kind to the enemy.


    "It''s not exactly a physical or mental transformation. Well, no, you''re done!


    The moment Doom tried to exercise dark magic against Roxanne...


    "No, you''re the one who''s done."


    More than 20 arrows of water loosely surround the doom, and Belliache says, "Let go!" He flies for Doom at the same time as he yells. But that timing, which should be perfect, ends up undeveloped again.


    "That''s why you can''t hit me."


    "What about that?


    Doom, who shrugged, but the arrow that was supposed to have been shrugged flew precisely to the destination.


    "Automatic tracking (homing)?


    "Metamorphoses will also not be able to be used continuously. Take a look at it!


    This time it is inevitable. Yes, Belliache and Roxanne were convinced, but once again, that expectation was betrayed.


    "Nah..."


    "Can''t you get the arrow?


    "That''s why I don''t hit it. Because to that extent. You don''t have to."


    In the air the arrows stood still and swept away. Two people who are in a hurry for this situation they are not comfortable with.


    "If I keep doing this, I win, but... I don''t have time, and I can''t help it. Let me show you how serious I am."


    Along with that word, something like a black jaw floats around the doom. It was Belliache and Roxanne who didn''t know what it was at first, but as those shapes become clearer, their faces turn bright blue.


    "Hey, what..."


    "What a shitty..."


    Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh...


    It was a bunch of mindless groaning evil spirits who showed up around Doom. That''s not even 10 or 20. There will be hundreds of them, even if I just calculated it all the time. Earlier attacks were prevented by these evil spirits as shields.


    "Ahaha, aren''t these kids cute? That''s right, if you were to give me a profession name, would you be in a place called ''The Evil Spirit User (Reismaster)''? These kids are handy. It doesn''t work because it automatically protects me even though I don''t ask for it, and of course I can use it consciously. So we can screw people up or, in some cases, possess evil spirits by intertwining this evil spirit without any magic. I don''t need magic.


    Besides, the crazy devil''s eye I used outside uses this at the same time for an unspecified number of people. All the evil spirits around here that I''m bringing in this time, by the way, are the ones I killed. You''re supposed to have a grudge against me, and you''re supposed to protect me, aren''t you?


    "That''s the worst idea..."


    "You''re even raw bastard. I don''t have any more words to describe him."


    "You don''t have to worry. I''ll add you to my collection. Enjoy it with me."


    With Doom''s pleasant voice, the evil spirits around Doom make a deliberate noise. The voice has gradually changed into a man''s flesh voice, so much so that it can also be heard by Belliache and Roxanne.


    "Hey, where are we..."


    "Oh, wow, wow."


    "coloscolos coloscolos"


    "Taske, te..."


    "You! Run away!


    Belliache and Roxanne tremble in the voices they hear. Two people who gained considerably more experience as fighters, but the presence in front of them turned out to be an opponent whose load won too much for them. If you lose at all, you will not just die, but you will be crushed to the core of your soul while imprisoned by this boy forever. There was neither a decent way to die nor a war of honor.


    And the evil spirits that Doom brings together also have the effect of terrorizing the beholder. If you don''t prepare your mental tolerance beforehand, it''s not something you can prevent.


    "Come on... where shall we start? Hands, feet? Oh, but the mermaid doesn''t have any legs, so you''re gonna take it from that pretty chest?


    "Hih."


    "You bugger!


    "Already, so praise me too much!


    At that moment the evil spirits swirl and attack Belliache and Roxanne. The two of them were drunk by the presence of Doom, and they didn''t even flinch him, and they made it round and hit him directly.


    "Ahhh!


    "Wow!


    Two people blown up the corridor and rolling around to the Deep Green Palace. It finally stopped when it hit the wall of the room at the entrance called the first compartment. Belliache can barely move despite his body slander, but Roxanne is either a bad hit or not picky.


    "Roxanne... are you okay..."


    Roxanne is bleeding out of her mouth and falling, but she hasn''t responded. There may be signs of other Kingsguards there, but the paramount priority here is the Supreme Patriarch''s escort. Before that, the lives of each soldier, etc., are only worth about the rice grain. The soldiers who are thorough with it, whatever their insides, will never move until these two are slaughtered here but they have orders. Belliache and Roxanne also serve as close guards to this Deep Green Palace while being subhuman. The circumstances are overwhelming. We can either retreat to our allies alone if we want to help, or stick around until we have a cover order. Besides, considering only defeating Doom, it would be more likely to attack him from all directions where he was obsessed with putting himself around.


    But Doom stopped his feet when he came to the entrance of the Deep Green Palace, and mercilessly intended to slay two men from a distance.


    "What''s the matter... have you noticed the fear?


    "I''m not getting in that hand. Do you want to get in a place full of traps like this? You guys took a direct hit right now, and you''re afraid to lead me to your advantage under the guise of inferiority, right? It''s out of its hands.


    I''ll take care of the soldiers lurking on the left and right after I kill you in moderation from here. If you can afford it, I''ll take you home and autopsy you. I tried the elves on the Explorer the other day, but the mermaid hasn''t. They also say you can make your lower body human at your will, but I wonder how you can change that... "


    "Don''t talk, evil spirit! Dirty!"


    "Ahaha, they hated me. But I''m looking forward to being a virgin mermaid!


    "Are you fooling around!? I have a husband properly!... ah..."


    I thought it had happened since I said it, Belliache. Doom''s face is fun and ugly and distorted.


    "Heh... speaking of which, you never tried your wife. That''s twice as much fun."


    "Don''t stop by! I''ll bite your tongue and die if you want to get your body dirty!


    "Fine, but I''ll stop it sooner than you bite your tongue and die, or I''ll kill you faster. By the way, when I die, I join my evil spirits, but my people have people who are good at preserving corpses and anti-soul techniques. You know what happens when you have those collaborations (combos), because the anti-soul technique works with a deadline, but you can use them as many times as I can capture my soul, right? There are even as many of them as humans who are fine with Necrophilia. If a beauty is the other person, that''s fine."


    From the face of Beatrice, the colour draws away. What a terrible idea to have in front of you. Basically, I couldn''t believe Beatrice, whose temperament was good.


    "Hey, what a mess."


    "That''s why I''m so happy." Why don''t you do something about your mermaid personality?


    "Extra help!


    "That''s why you''re a kid who says that and doesn''t listen to people. Well fine, I don''t know who you are, but if you put your husband''s neck on the side, you''ll be a little more than... what!?


    Shadows fly from above Doom. Doom, who was going to intercept him, but his instincts sensed danger and flew inside knowing the danger. But the flying shadow fills in between with all mercy. Doom flew as far back as he could from the shadows, into one inner room. In that rush, Doom didn''t even have time to hold Belliache and Roxanne hostage, who were rolling at his feet.


    "I can''t believe you let me retreat one or more rooms at a time without giving me time to fight back. Do it."


    But as if you hadn''t heard a word that could also be taken as Doom''s praise, you put yourself between Belliache and Roxanne and Doom, a shadow where you speak to two people for the first time.


    "Sister, see the two of you. Are you all right, Belliache, Roxanne?"


    "Dear Alberto! I''m safe, but Roxanne''s seriously ill."


    The shadow''s identity was Alberto, who was aiming for a gap that would lead Doom inside while helping the two of them. I guess I stepped on the idea that it would be more locally beneficial to meet each other in a deep green palace with many traps in favor of this one than to meet each other in a corridor with few scaffolds.


    "Well done, I''ll take care of it later. Back off and get some rest."


    "No, me too..."


    "If anything happens to you, my brother will piss me off. Justin''s still three months old. Don''t push him."


    "Yes, brother-in-law. Good luck."


    "Oh. The other soldiers are retreating immediately! I''ll take this place on. Wait in the outer corridor of the Deep Green Palace until we have an order!


    "" "Ha!


    The first section of Alberto''s decree, the trained soldiers, rescue the two and retreat. Within this Deep Green Palace, Alberto''s words convey Miriazal''s orders are absolute.


    Unsurprisingly, Doom keeps an eye on the soldiers until their withdrawal is complete. Only two were left: Alberto and Doom.


    "Are you sure? I''ve withdrawn the other soldiers."


    "I don''t mind. Instead, it will get in the way of our battle."


    "Hmm. She''s your sister-in-law, by the way."


    "Yes."


    "Then I wonder what she would look like if you and your husband... if they arranged the body of a newborn child in front of you?


    Doom grins brutally. But Alberto never moves. Alberto''s weapon was not only its sword, but the will of steel. Without the need for magic of spiritual endurance or anything else, Alberto confronted Doom with a daunting sword.


    "It remains a mystery forever"


    "Why?


    "Because you are slaughtered by me here and now you die."


    "Tell you what. But don''t get on with it, chivalrous!


    "You''re the one."


    A fierce struggle between Alberto and Doom within the Deep Green Palace was about to begin just now.


    Continued

 78 Arnelia Church Raid, Part 6 - One Hit

    Alberto and Doom confront each other at the Deep Green Palace in the deepest depths of the church. There are evil spirits swirling around Doom, and that makes it look like a serpent twirl. If it were a snake, it would be a serpent that would have 15m, but the serpent is still better. No matter how flattering you are, it is unlikely that you can fix the appearance of several distressed expressions that just cause fear and despair in what you see. But Alberto doesn''t move. Originally immobile in character, but the earlier Battle of the Demon King was growing him even more spiritually.


    Alberto trying to pack the distance with a twisted and tense face and Doom wanting to keep the distance apart. And, as Doom put his niggardly and laughing hands across the universe, a mass of evil spirits that was taking the shape of a serpent swirls on his lid and deforms like walls.


    "Crush it! Ahahahahaha!"


    Keep your hands down, an evil spirit deformed into a giant wall strikes for Alberto. This was a doom that stomped that there was no escape, but Alberto tries to take it in reverse.


    He said, "I can''t! Cyclops are under a lot of pressure!?


    Bang, and with the burst sound, it strikes straight at Doom as he sees it, but the sound is strange. It was a doom I wish something didn''t sound more crushing, but it sounded like something hit a wall. I soon found out why.


    "Did you build a wall of light out of sorcery..."


    Alberto was magically building defensive walls of light attributes to prevent the swirls of evil spirits. And you shouldn''t be able to kill that shock, so that would mean Alberto''s ankle is pretty well built in.


    "(That chanting speed at this close range, that intensity... spear-shaped to further increase the density of evil spirits, or can we just have to beat it from closer range)"


    He''s unconscious.


    More than 10 steps should have been away, but what a step Alberto has taken in three. Almost fully equipped as the Holy Knight, weighing roughly around 15 kg, nonetheless.


    "(Fast!


    Doom with Alberto''s sword everywhere. But there''s so little time to fight back that Alberto''s once-launched streak won''t stop.


    "(Damn, I don''t even have time to hold hands! Besides, I politely add holy attributes to my sword. I''ll be damaging you, too!


    The evil spirits that Doom manipulates are automatic in defense, but when attacking, he needs to move his hands and direct them. But Alberto''s onslaught didn''t even allow Doom to move his hand toward him.


    "(But it wouldn''t last unless it was such a fierce, oxygen-free exercise, breathing up in about 30 seconds. I''ll beat you from close range then!


    Doom''s thoughts were truly true. Doom who thinks so and is dedicated to avoiding it. But it didn''t take long for me to realize something was wrong.


    What?) "


    Gradually, Doom finds it harder to keep his sword crossed.


    "(No way... there are more and more sword speeds!?


    The complexion of the avoiding doom transforms into something desperate. But Alberto''s onslaught stops, but grows more intense.


    "(What the hell is going on with this guy!? It''s been 30 seconds! I know it''s my turn to attack, but protect it!


    Doom doesn''t know. The weight of inheriting Lazar''s name, its meaning. The human obsession that is desired from birth to be the strongest in history, and so prepared as possible. Alberto''s workout was so harsh that others would say he was completely off track.


    His brother, Rafferty, did not hide the training landscape in particular, but was nevertheless told that "he was unusual" if the usual man knew. Rafferty was also famous as a patient man for not complaining about one more thing about rigorous training, but if I tried it on him, I grew up looking at my brother from a very young age, so I could only see myself and the Knights of the Temple training and other child deceptions.


    All in all, Doom was in a bit of a state of panic due to the complete craziness of the calculations. It should be noted that Alberto can continue to attack for three minutes without oxygen.


    "(Oh, no! Give me some shield... that''s it!


    Doom unintentionally tries to hide himself in the pillar, but in vain.


    Gogga!


    Alberto unleashes a slaughter as if there were no columns. It is not him who is frightened by the cutting of each pillar. Doom had completely forgotten that he had slammed down every Ogi demon in the demon king''s battle earlier. And the moment Alberto''s sword was thought to arrive...


    "Damn, he''s an unscrupulous bastard!


    Doom succeeds in turning himself into a black one and taking a little distance.


    "But this time it''s over here..."


    "Missed!


    "Whoa!?


    Alberto kicks the ground hard and stuffs between in an instant. Doom, who couldn''t take advantage of the gap he could have made for a moment. Running along the wall in a hurry to escape, but Alberto is fine.


    Doom confirmed behind his back the Gogagagagagagaga, and the Saint Knight coming after him with the sound of the digging.


    "(What a bastard, coming after me with every wall slashed)"


    Alberto knows that doing so will overload the sword and accelerate the tip of the sword when it is pulled out. I wonder if it''s a relationship using a wall. Doom was distracted by the way he approached the back, and when he looked at the front, it was a dead end there. Alberto used to pretend to be unscrupulous and lead him straight to the trail.


    "You son of a bitch!


    "Mmm!"


    In an attempt to crack the retrospective doom into tangbamboo, Alberto waves the sword down from the Great Upper Stage, loaded and increased in speed and power.


    "Nah!


    Doom also turns to defense all the evil spirits he can exercise now to receive Alberto''s sword.


    "Stop. Yikes!


    The blow of Alberto''s body is swung down. But...


    "And stopped..."


    Above Doom''s head, Alberto''s sword had stopped in the gap between whether his palms would rinse in. It is a defensive wall for 1000 evil spirits he can exercise at once. There is no standing to be broken through this. I''m also relieved not to think of a servant doom. And then I laughed, trying to offend Alberto...


    "How about this..."


    "Nooooooo!


    Doom''s voice erased by Alberto''s roar. Doom also saw the sword sink gradually into the swirl of the evil spirit as Alberto began to put more force into the sword. But we cannot increase the density of evil spirits to Doom any more. I even forgot to return to my surprise.


    "Hey, wait a minute -"


    "Ooooooo!!


    A sword that was supposed to have stopped was breaking Doom every wall of evil spirits as it was. When slammed to the ground, Alberto''s sword creates a large crack on the beautiful white magnetic floor of the Deep Green Palace.


    For a moment, Doom didn''t know what he was being done.


    "Oh, no..."


    Doom falls straight to the ground in two, spraying a lot of blood. Alberto overlooks that without any emotion. Eventually, the light slowly disappeared from Doom''s eyes.


    Continued

 79 Arnelian Church Raid, Part 7 - Arnelian Raptors

    This one, on the other hand, is outside the Deep Green Palace.


    "That''s pretty good, humans... I''ve let you pass away quite a bit already?


    It was Libidu, who had stopped at the outer perimeter, but the other demon kings had already been defeated. The Temple Knights showed brilliant collaboration, defeating the Demon Kings in the meantime, although it was at first that they struggled.


    The Temple Knights of Arnelia are originally knights with excellent defense. It is not easy for them to crumble that castle if they turn to defense at all costs. Historically, the Knights of the Temple had been dispatched for the main purpose of providing cover on the battlefield, so their nature and good tactics were specific to defensive stopovers. It messes with several platoons and sends members specializing in attacks where the opponent''s consciousness is dispersed. This was their best method of warfare.


    Those with the ability to carry out that assault go as captains, but the activity of more than squadron captains, especially in each battalion, was remarkable and definitely taking the deep hand with one blow. We dispersed it, and the faces of the 2nd, 4th, and 5th squads successfully finished the Demon King without any great pain.


    Two people in the air, Lifeless and Bradymaria, were watching how it went. These two have been watching Doom since he infiltrated Arnelia. He had a high view while stating his own sentiments that those two were not, uh, this one.


    "It''s not like you''ve ever had experience fighting demon kings, but you''re well trained for an army in a peaceful world."


    "Oh. But the only ones who are really strong are each battalion of 1-7 and the guys who work at the Deep Green Palace. Approximately 8000. The rest of the general soldiers are miscellaneous fish. It would be no different than the armies of other countries."


    "If a soldier of such skill is a general soldier, there won''t be enough demon kings. Approximately how many demon kings are needed to wipe out this Knights Temple?


    "Such things will depend on the commander and the conditions of combat. I can''t say this all the time."


    "Well, then, Commander, how about a flat ground with no obstacle?


    "... with 500, we can do it for sure"


    Lifeless ran out of words with himself. Brady Maria nodded satisfactorily as well.


    "Then the masters of the concubines are the target. I guess the fighting power is pretty accurate. If we crush Arnelia here, we will naturally disintegrate the countries of the east, etc.?


    "It won''t be that brittle, but we won''t be able to work together. But it''s probably a long way from crushing Arnelia."


    "Why, therefore?


    "Crushing this place doesn''t make sense if Miriazal survives. If she crushes the church, she will dive underground, scratch up sisters and temple knights everywhere, and keep in close contact with the nations again. I''d rather that woman be the supreme bishop of Arnelia."


    "I have to say it''s so... dull. If I leave it to my concubine, I''ll finish it."


    Brady Maria grinned brutally, but the lifeless


    "Instead, the east of the continent would be a burning field. I repeat, our aim is not the total annihilation of humans. So I have to say that it''s very difficult for you and Dragreo to operate."


    "I know. Hidun and others would be more user-friendly at times like this. The concubine will wait for her to come."


    "It may not be that far away if things go well... um, the trend is going to change downstairs. Libidu is about to withdraw."


    "Oh, I didn''t think so."


    When the two look downstairs, Libidu is about to join the other members. But what she saw...


    "Why..."


    Libidu stood up unexpectedly. What she saw was an already defeated man-eater, Insomnia. I guess Maneater was struck with a big sword quite a few times. My body is almost torn apart, and beside it stands a moldard with a great sword. Maneater tries his last resistance, but Moldard sticks that sword up to Maneater''s head without any mercy.


    Insomnia also had her hair uprooted and her torso cut diagonally from both shoulders. It was Rafferty who did it. I haven''t cut one breath, and I''m looking down at Insomnia disappearing, as is natural.


    And Osiria is also completely captive to the sacred magic of Manadir, and extinction seems to be a matter of time.


    "Ku, if it''s just me"


    "That''s not true."


    Libidu turns to the one who speaks all the time, but without time to ascertain the Lord of the Voice, she was burned to divine magic.


    "Gaaaaaaaa"


    "The devil."


    The knights kneel (kneel first) at the monks who burned down Libidu and appeared loosely.


    "This is Archbishop Dryde!


    "Wasn''t it time for a sermon in church?


    "Thank you abbreviated during battle. It''s not a good time to do a theory or anything! Manadil!"


    "What?"


    "How long have you been stuck with such a guy! Clean up now."


    "I don''t think it''s for everyone. This girl, she looks pretty shabby, huh?


    "We''ve all been hit...?


    Until earlier Osiria, unable to take one physical movement with the sacred magic of Manadir, begins to look around with Kyorokyoro.


    "What...?


    "This way of playing... I''m tired"


    And as if nothing had happened, he tries to walk out of the confinement range of sacred sorcery.


    "I won''t let you go!


    But when Manadil reinforces his magic, it works just fine, and his movements are dull. But when Osiria looked toward Manadir, he distorted the end of his nigger and mouth, and put his hand toward Manadir. At that time, Manadil did hear the sound of his body clamoring.


    "What!?


    "My apologies, Master Manadil!


    Rafferty thrusts Manadil where he is in inches. But Rafferty suffered the aftermath of Osirian unleashed fluctuations and was blown away.


    "Gu!"


    "Master Rafferty!


    The knights and sisters rush over to the two blown away. The rest of them all surrounded Osiria.


    "Manadil, this is..."


    "Um, I guess I was a high-ranking witch, a sorcerer kind... and the sorcery of the eagles doesn''t work very well. Besides, I saw him as a power user."


    "When"


    "Let''s just have a meat bullet fight. Um, it''s been rewarding for a while."


    Two people looking at each other and niggling at each other. These two are not the kind of monk types who originally perform a series of sorceries. As a young man, he was tamed as a militant fighting for one or two in the monks, and a haughty man who crossed with one another barely by hand with the captainship of the Temple Knights.


    "Don''t get too upset, Manadil"


    "Aren''t you the one with the fiftieth shoulder getting worse? You''re not young, are you?


    "Soak it up!"


    "Uncles... are you going to play?


    When Osiria points to heaven, weapons such as swords, spears and arrows rolling around begin to float in the air. And the moment Osiria held hands, those weapons fired with tremendous momentum on all sides.


    The soldiers around them who feel unusual guard them with shields and their own weapons, but in an instant they send out a large number of the wounded to a number of weapons that strike like a gust of wind. But Manadil and Dryde go into Osiria to see what they can do with a rainy weapon. Osiria unleashes a mind-blowing power, but Manadil defends him by magic, and Dride pulls out a spear that stabbed him on the ground to sanctify him, slashing him straight into Osiria.


    But Osiria also tries to fight back with a hint of mindfulness, but that''s what Dride was after.


    "That took!


    Reflect the mindfulness power with the application of defensive witchcraft and, conversely, unbalance Osiria. And Manadil, who was in the shadow of Dride, slaps his full fist at Osirian dovetail.


    "Nooo!


    Of course it puts the power of the freshly holy in the fist. Eating this on the boulder didn''t stop Osiria from blowing up, it was blowing up to the far rear wall.


    Continued

 80 Arnelia Church Raid, Part 8 - Children

    "Did you do it?


    "No... just before I hit it, I was defended by precautionary power. I was about to get my fist crushed. Plus, I''m flying back myself, so there''s not much damage."


    "Wet, persistent"


    Manadil is right, in fact Osiria rises up in a swell and stands as if nothing had happened. And when he turned his eyes toward the Deep Green Palace, he walked out toward you.


    "Let me go!


    "... out of the way"


    Osiria''s on the ground, Dan! and stomped, the ground swirled and the ground, which could no longer withstand its load, began to beckon and sink and protrude.


    "Ooh!?


    "Are you twisting the ground with precautionary power?


    Manadil thinks it''s a hell of a force, but if you realize it, you don''t see Osiria anymore. At the same time, Osiria appears in front of the Deep Green Palace. If you trample the ground there as well, the ground will now bulge and become as if it were a wall. Will it be about 5m high?


    "This will buy you time... as per the meeting..."


    Osiria niggered and disappeared again.


    Dwong... gahhhhhhhh...


    There was a sound of battle like a thunderbolt falling in the distance, but thank goodness the sound seemed gradually closer.


    This is supposed to be the deepest place in the Deep Green Palace, but the sound of battle is getting closer and closer. The young children, such as Mirce and Thomas, are frightened when they hear the sound. It is exclusively Nellie''s or Ruth''s role to comfort them. Jake said he was going to see what was going on out there, and the samurai didn''t even ask him to stop, and he left. The samurai is also a silent member, but Jake acted quickly besides his thoughts.


    "Um, what?


    "It''s getting worse, isn''t it?


    "Don''t worry. You said Jake was gonna be okay, didn''t you?


    "But I''m frightened - fuuuuuuuuu!


    At last, Thomas cried. Children crying in chains when they hear that voice. Nellie and Ruth try to figure it out, but we want to cry ourselves. We both have tears, but then there was a woman who fluttered her head. He is the woman who was with him when he took refuge in this room. I thought you were someone in strange clothes like Nellie had never seen, but the people you''re with are equally wearing belted clothes. Nellie thought he must be a great man because he was sitting there to be protected by the people around him.


    Now the woman is giving me her head with a very gentle look. The light was shining on her very long black hair, and Nellie fell in love with it unexpectedly by the sight of being even divine.


    "Sister, who...?


    "My name is Poetry. What about you?"


    "Nellie..."


    "Yes... Nellie is a good girl, take care of everyone"


    "Yeah, ''cause I''m the oldest of these"


    "Really? But I''ll take care of it later..."


    That''s how he sings the lullaby as he comforts the crying children one by one. Then the children cry.


    "I don''t know."


    "Sister, you suck at singing"


    "Lisa, hey, hey, hey, hey..."


    "Shh, excuse me..."


    Turning around, the children start saying very unsolicited things, and to Thomas, they wear Shino''s breasts with their fingers. Poetry puts his hands on his cheeks as he turns bright red at the children''s relentless penetration and Thomas'' behavior.


    "Thomas! You''re rude, aren''t you?


    "Don''t hang on to me, Ruth. You want to do it yourself."


    "Bye, silly! No... well, a little..."


    "Ruth''s pervert!


    "You haven''t done anything yet!?


    "We''re kids, so you can always oit us."


    "Thomas! Where did you learn those words!


    "and let''s just say Jake was there"


    "Thomas! Wait!


    "Oh, there''s nothing I can do about Poetry..."


    "Shit, Master Poetry..."


    Those are the children that Lisa raised. Looks like this woman named Poetry was a little overloaded to take care of the children out of Miriazal''s control. The children are sitting on Shino''s lap or pulling long hair to play freely. The accompaniment of Shino is also grated by many events. When the children start rumbling, it doesn''t even seem to be in the hands of the Dark Green Palace maids. There is no shame in taking a man by the hand. But there was no doubt that it was the benevolence of this poem that the children stopped crying.


    Jake, who had left the room around that time, was making a small run through the Deep Green Palace. It was Jake who was entrusted with the children and I knew perfectly well that I couldn''t do anything when I left, but I had a bad feeling about it. At times like this, honestly Jake decides to follow his instincts.


    But I was running without knowing what the hell I was supposed to do. Instinct screams, we have to run now. If we don''t run here, we''ll miss something important. And his legs, which he had moved for that matter, were easy to wiggle his mouthless hand, a forged warrior. Jake didn''t do that consciously.


    But is Jake''s instinct telling the truth, or is it another fateful hoax? He unwittingly hid himself in the sound of a sword ripping open the air from the front. Someone is fighting.


    "(Is that... Alberto?


    From across the hallway, I saw Alberto coming after a childish figure. But there can''t be a normal child, I see a black vortex with something like a strange face around it. Jake thought, "How disgusting," but the fight itself seems to be dominated by Alberto.


    "(And Alberto... awesome! That''s what Alberto''s all about!


    Jake''s hand unwittingly enters Alberto''s sword, which destroys even the columns and walls. And as Alberto doubles the boy, Jake clutches his fist small while hiding. But... Jake intuited that something was wrong. Alberto looked down at the boy as he was, but when he felt he shouldn''t stay like this, he rode himself out and Jake was screaming.


    "Not yet, Alberto!


    Someone heard Alberto screaming. I wasn''t caught off guard, but I take a defensive position reflexively. But that was the right answer. I remember some strong impact on my sword and can retract it for about a few meters. I would have been totally blown away if I hadn''t taken a defensive stance.


    "Huh... I thought I''d be somewhat alarmed if it went straight to two. Who, who screamed extra?


    I can hear voices from Doom, who should have turned into two truths. My body, which is straight in two, rises up loosely, until the blood that should have splashed all around me goes back to normal.


    "I even made a splash of blood... and it was supposed to be a real famous act."


    "Are you immortal?


    Doom boldly answered Alberto''s inquiry.


    "What do you think? Well, I''m pretty sure he won''t die in about two. And you''re a big swordsman, I''ll admit it honestly. I''ll fly on top of it and cruelly kill you."


    "Try it. If you can''t do it in two, you''ll have to run out of commas."


    "Can you... and before you do that"


    Doom looks at Jake slightly on the side. Jake is inadvertently embarking on himself and his gaze intersects Doom.


    "What''s your name?


    "... you need to name it?


    "Huffle, you''re being discreet. That''s fine. But you''ve often found out I''m not dead. Why not?"


    "Somehow."


    "Somehow... huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!


    Doom laughs out loud. Jake sees the situation with a suspicious face, Alberto puts up his sword and sees a slashing gap, but Doom doesn''t see a gap despite talking to Jake.


    "What are you laughing at, you creep?"


    "You''re a reluctant kid. Did you somehow crush my operation? Funny, but... you deserve to die!


    When Doom puts his hand over Jake, the shape of the evil spirits becomes like a vortex, flying towards Jake. Its thickness is not much, but the momentum is much faster than what we unleashed on Alberto earlier.


    "Jake!"


    Alberto''s cry was also so fast that he couldn''t make it, that a mass of evil spirits struck directly where Jake stood.


    Continued

 81 Arnelia Church Raid, Part 9 - Miriazal Deportation

    "Haher, I wonder what corpse (object) you''ve become? Crushed tomatoes or hiccups..."


    "Neither Way"


    Seeing Doom and Alberto speak, Miriazal, holding Jake aside, was about to land flutteringly on the ground. As he walked straight towards Alberto, he threw Jake aside like a Jake can''t take a passive, hitting hips.


    "No! What the hell, in a penny minute!


    "That''s our line. Then the doorhoe!!!


    Miriazal turns to a look of excitement and anger.


    "I told you not to come out! You want to die!?


    "I had a bad feeling about it!


    "I''m so worried about you, they don''t fall off!


    "What the fuck!


    "Do it!?


    Ugh, two people screaming at each other with a roaring voice. It is precisely a state of one-touch immediacy. Most wins and losses will be obvious, but they looked like children''s fights.


    "Hey... ignore this one!?


    But with that gap, he protrudes the evil spirit that Doom deformed into a spear.


    "Millie, do it!


    "Hum!"


    Jake screaming, but Miriazal taking it lightly with one hand.


    "What?


    "It''s a shoboi attack... Lord, are you willing to kill me?


    Miriazal grips evil spirits with one hand. Stunning Jake and Doom, but familiar with Alberto.


    "Hmm..."


    "This feeling... wow, that''s disgusting!


    Miriazal sees a gripping evil spirit clutching around his hand, shaking it off as if he had even touched it with filth. Soon Alberto held back behind him.


    "Dear Miriazal, I will fight here"


    "No, your lord stay back. I''ll do it. Your palace will collapse if your Lord storms any further."


    "This is..."


    The columns and walls are broken everywhere as Miriazal glances around. The renovation is going to take a lot of work and money.


    "Lord take care of Jake. I''m gonna remind this fucking little one what kind of eyes he''s got for someone who''s superior to my church."


    "Hang on, I can make a dork like you..."


    "Shut up."


    When I wondered if Miriazal had disappeared, he appeared on the side of Doom and pounded his shoulder. And the fist is breathing -.


    "Is...?


    "Blow it up."


    Gusha! Doom blows up in a conical shape with the bursting sound of things like that. He blew it all the way over there as he penetrated the wall. Fast, heavy blow so fast that Doom has no time to be stuck or evil spirits to defend him.


    "Uhm, excellent condition!


    "Wow..."


    "Dear Miriazal... the palace is unnecessarily broken..."


    "Mm, no."


    Pen, and Miriazal taps his head "Shit," but of course he won''t be reflecting at all. But Alberto is used to Miriazal. At the same time, when Miriazal does this kind of trick, he also knows that he''s pretty much on his mind, so he can''t be strong.


    "Well it''s about to break, the palace on the east side is going to break it all and it''s going to burst. Nobody''s got a placement, right?


    []/(exp, adj-na) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk)


    It''s Jake.


    "Hey, what the..."


    Jake somehow realized Miriazal wasn''t the only one, but he didn''t think he was such a human being away. Even Alberto thought it was pretty awesome, but he also understands that it''s much higher strength than that.


    "Your Lord wants to be strong, don''t you?


    "Oh."


    "Then take a good look at the Washi battle we''re going to do now. Well, that would be helpful. Though the whole season is over, I guess I''ll still be in the top 10 on this continent!


    "This or..."


    He eats a flying kick in Doom''s face when he''s about to come back, catches up faster than he blows, eagles his head off and slaps it to the ground. The floor was deformed with a tremendous roar and the palace itself was shaking. He kicked Doom''s head further into the ground as if it were a kick, and blew it apart as he drilled a different hole from the one he had just opened. Jake was watching that, but I can''t hold my mouth open to the incredible sight.


    "Usso..."


    "... Dear Miriazar, it is not helpful..."


    Alberto expressed a sober sentiment, but the word no longer reaches Miriazal. Miriazal turns his back on those two and follows him through the hole Doom drilled. The look couldn''t be confirmed from the two of us, but she looked like a ghost. She was vandalized to this point, and the angriest of all was her. And when Doom came to the room where he lay, Doom still could not stand the shock he had suffered.


    "Ku, shit. That''s a lot of bullshit."


    "Naturally, Sancho. But I feel a strange touch. You''re not human, are you?


    "Come on, I don''t know"


    "My guess is that humans and evil spirits are half at a time... no, a place called 1: 3? Then I''m comfortable with your immortality and your freedom to manipulate evil spirits."


    "But the question is, how can we make them disappear?"


    Take the way Miriazal is worried about wearing a small neck.


    "... do you want to hit me as soon as I get an allowance or something for now?


    "Hmm, you don''t have any art. You violent bitch!


    "Well, I can''t deny it. Well, I hear you''ve got 348 of our victims, so why don''t we just take 1121 shots?


    "What calculation... ah!?


    There is no time for Doom to say anything, and Miriazal''s fist plunges into his cheek. Miriazal continues his full streak to the right and to the left as it is. It''s like Doom''s body jumps around the room like balls put in a roulette. And then the room, the palace, collapses.


    "Whoa, whoa!


    "Guuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu"


    The attack stops once Doom has plunged into the wall and the eastern corner has collapsed. Doom flutters up in the rising dust.


    "Oh, my... sigh. Why, the defense... doesn''t make it..."


    "The attack of the eagle is faster than simply your evil spirits react. And the density of evil spirits doesn''t prevent them from attacking. So, Lord, you lack combat experience?


    "Ho, ho... why, yes, I think, of..."


    "If I were you, I wouldn''t come in here on that level. Throwing away pawns, or fools? Besides, if you''re the boss, you can use your abilities better."


    "Hey, I see..."


    "So, is it time for the break to be over? By the way, do you remember how many shots you got hit?


    "You don''t know..."


    "I counted to 564 shots, but I actually forgot the washi... so I''m sorry, but I''ll start over again."


    "Oh, shit... how unreasonable, dude..."


    "The world''s not like that... let''s go!


    "Fuck, fuck, oh!


    Doom''s scream echoes into the Deep Green Palace. Doom managed to open things up, but the hour was already late. Miriazal never loosens that hand.


    But Miriazal let his anger beat Doom, while keeping a very calm part of him.


    "(Weird... I do have some relief, because this guy has something I want to ask him. But I was going to weaken it a little before I heard it, but it doesn''t look very weak. Plus I care about the two above. Why don''t you come and help me when this guy knows you can beat me? Or why would you want to storm with me?


    I still don''t know why this one came in a straight line to the eagle if it was a throwaway pawn... or even a throwaway pawn. If we were to target the Church of Arnelia, we would thoroughly destroy the facilities, we would do more damage to the general soldiers, we would crush the boundaries, and we would have as much to do. You want to know the extent of our defenses? However, based on this experience, the defense is further strengthened. It would be more difficult to do, so it would be counterproductive.


    Or simply because you''re the target, what are you going to do from here? To this extent, I don''t know how powerful I am. It''s creepy that I don''t know what the purpose is) "


    Keep thinking, but the attack on Doom will not rest. You see a mighty blow to the dovetail, blowing as the doom turns so many times you don''t know. Because of the flashy blowup, I even went back to the room where Alberto and Jake were again. Doom who manages to stand up, but he''s mostly on his feet, and his legs are cracking. Walk slowly and reduce your distance from Doom, Miriazal.


    "Only endurance is a first-class product, let me compliment you."


    "Well, thank you... you''re too strong."


    "Naturally. How much do you think the eagles live?


    "Are you sure it''s about a thousand years? That''s about as good as me, is that the best you can do to get a blow in?


    "... who did you ask for that information?


    "Come on... who is it?


    "... Fair enough. It makes me want to talk even if I don''t want to. Don''t resent me for killing you, okay?


    Miriazal takes the stand. And when I tried to jump on Doom, I was stuck with something. No, can''t you move your legs? When Miriazal looked at his foot, who fell out of balance and still wondered,


    "What!?


    Osiria was glancing at her face from the ground. I used my mindfulness to secure Miriazal''s body. I actually did it with the momentum to grip, but to grip Miriazal''s body, Osirian mindfulness power was lacking. But still enough for an instantaneous stop.


    "I told you, huh? That''s the best you can do to get a shot in!


    "Dear Miriazal!


    Quickly Doom flies a spear-shaped, no, more compressed needle-shaped evil spirit at Miriazal''s face. If you give this to a servant Miriazal without being able to defend him, he won''t be safe.


    Doom had been working on this operation since before he entered Arnelia. If Miriazal was a far superior power figure, for a moment, think that if there was a way to ensure that an attack could reach even just one blow, he might be able to overshadow the situation. Doom had a thoughtful side to him, back-to-back with his sex.


    Alberto, who perceived the crisis in Miriazar, tries to come in to help, but Osiria quickly stops with a mind-blowing force.


    "(In time!


    "Kuha, die!


    Miriazar was ready for a direct hit.


    Continued

 82 Arnelian Church Raid, Part 10 - Demon Witch

    Around that time, Mirce was also tired of pulling Shino''s hair to play. Human beings other than poetry don''t make me sweeten well. None, Milche is bored to no longer do it. Ruth and Nellie are desperate to stop Thomas pranking.


    "(Lisa hey comes to me at times like this... even though Lisa hey and I are not alone at all)"


    That''s a craftsmanship because it''s a blind Lisa. I can instantly determine who''s talking to who, who''s satisfied, who''s bored, and who''s tired or ill. So be sure Lisa comes to the side when Mirche is bored and always says, "Be a big man today" when Mirche is about to catch a cold or is going to get sick. I had a terrible fever if I didn''t keep the word once. Thereafter Mirce is unconditionally obedient to what Lisa says.


    "(ahhh, boring)"


    When Mirche looks outside, someone is smiling and making the call. On a good look, that was Lisa. If you think calmly, there can''t be Lisa here, but Milche, who is only six, can''t make that decision. I haven''t been at work for a little while, that''s about as long as I recognize you. I thought that''s why I came back.


    "(Lisa, hey! Wow, let me get that for you!


    Mirche accidentally went outside despite being told not to leave. But as Mirche approaches, Lisa turns away. But to stop the call, I''m calling Milche to come over here.


    "Lisa, where are you going?"


    No one realised why Mirce had left the room while it was good.


    Gah!


    The scene returns and something hits Miriazal''s room. Miriazal was ready for a direct hit, but no impact. Only the sound was clearly in his ear.


    Pottari, Pottari...


    Go on, there''s a sound of blood dripping. We all wondered whose blood would flow.


    "Ah...?


    It was Doom who was bleeding. It was Jake who struck out. Osiria wasn''t paying any attention to Jake''s movements either. No, everyone on this scene was.


    At Jake''s age, he lacked muscle strength to wield seriousness, so all he has is a wooden sword for practice. It was judged too dangerous to swing serious in the first place.


    But even though Jake only had a wooden sword, he reflexively grabbed the wooden sword and slapped Doom''s head down with all his might. Doom was not at all concerned because it was an extremely naive blow compared to a blow such as Alberto. No, I blushed for vision, to be exact, but I didn''t even care that it was a child''s attack. Alberto will not do much damage if he breaks it off, so naturally.


    So this result was unexpected to all. But I recognized that only Jake, who had not swallowed all the circumstances, was a natural consequence. Whether it is a wooden sword, it is possible to slap a man on the head with all his might, or if he puts it in his throat, to cause a man to die sufficiently. So if you tap on the head, it''s natural for the blood to flow. Jake''s perception was to that extent.


    But everyone else in this room can''t swallow the situation. The least swallowable would be Doom.


    "Hey kid... what did you do to me?


    "I hit him!


    "... that''s not what I''m talking about!


    Murder erupts from the doom. Evil enough to make Alberto want to turn away, too, unwittingly covers the room. But Jake sets up a wooden sword and looks to Doom. At the same time, Doom''s face clearly changes. There is no longer a look with a thin smile or a vain, bright atmosphere. My eyes are running bloody and I''m totally serious. I no longer even forgot the purpose of raiding Arnelia.


    "Forget it... kid, die!


    "Don''t look me in the eye, Jake!


    Miriazal screams, but it''s already too late. Jake looks from the front at the frenzied demon eye shining in Doom''s deep red. But sooner than the worst imagination comes to mind in Miriazal, Jake moves out.


    "What are you, a disgusting bright red eye or something? Lack of sleep?"


    "... ha!?


    "Fuck you!"


    Once again Jake''s wooden sword hits the side of Doom. It''s not a sword speed that never touches me, but Doom was too surprised that he didn''t have the effect of a demonic eye, and the behavioral concept of "dodge" was completely missing. And you broke Doom''s nose, Doom nodding his nosebleeds out in large quantities.


    "Yes, it hurts... me, it hurts?


    "Naturally it hurts if you get hit!


    Miriazal''s eyes gleam when he sees Jake proclaim in high spirits and the situation reversed.


    "... Hey, how long have you been grabbing me?


    Miriazal, who returned it to me, pulls Osiria''s mind. And he instantly blew Osiria''s hands off, beating Doom''s temples off and rushing over to Jake''s side.


    "Jake! Are you hurt?


    "More than that!


    Jake emits a strong voice. It''s more sharp than ever. Miriazal unexpectedly sees Jake''s face.


    "Hitting him there doesn''t really work, Millie."


    "... what do you mean?


    "I don''t think that''s the main body there. I don''t know what to say, but..."


    "Hmm..."


    I''m not sure about Miriazal either, but I had a few thoughts about what Jake was saying. But I don''t have time to test it right now. I did see where Doom would get up soon, and Jake''s wooden sword seemed to work better than Miriazal''s fist.


    "Gwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwww!!


    "Are you completely clean? Jake, punch him in the lump with that wooden sword because the eagle creates a gap. Can you do that?"


    "... you have to do it, don''t you?


    "There''s only one thing I can do. Because there is no reason to leave it like this for now. Don''t worry, but I won''t imitate the attack like it''s going to reach you. You just think about slapping that wooden sword on that motherfucker."


    "Copy that, but your mouth is dirty, Millie."


    Jake set up a wooden sword. On his face, Miriazal accidentally grabbed Jake''s hair with me.


    "This guy, he''s busy... and only two people in the world can call me by that name."


    "Hehe."


    "Gu, you busy little brat. Alberto, you do your daughter."


    []/(exp, adj-na) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk)


    Alberto sets his sword on Osiria. Osiria had both hands on Miriazal and was not able to regenerate well. It is only logical that no matter how many evil spirits take the blow of Miriazal with the power of the Holy Spirit once in a while, the regeneration will be irresistible. Instead, Doom, who eats Miriazal''s fist and moves that far, is abnormal. Has Osiria understood the disadvantage, and retreats with a grudge? Even to dive into the ground, Alberto''s sword would take both Osiria and Osiria from ground to ground.


    And when Miriazal tried to beat Doom...


    "... I didn''t want to use this hand because it''s just so dull... look at me"


    Doom showed up to those who pointed...


    "Um? Lisa, what''s up??


    "Mirche?"


    "Stupid!? What are the samurai doing!


    "It''s not my responsibility to escort you, the temptation of evil spirits is strong. There''s a guy in my evil spirit who''s good at poking between people''s consciousness. Well... you know what I''m trying to say?


    "Gu, ku..."


    There are evil spirits around Mirce. He also apparently sees it in Mirche, and when he meets the whole evil spirit thing, he''s lost his mind.


    "What do you want me to do with you?


    "Right - it would be most humiliating to ask for a strip, too, if it were meant to be, but it''s not that poor body..."


    "It''s weird!


    "Well, leave the joke alone, would you like a piece of your arm first?"


    "Well... can I not kill you?


    "If I kill you, your daughter may kill me. I''m supposed to play with Lisa to clear this puff."


    Jake reacts to the words by turning his face bright red.


    "Why not!?


    "Ha, don''t be angry, Jake, because I''ll take you and you. Let''s see what she does with those eyes!


    "Do this...!


    "No, you can''t do anything"


    Rin''s voice echoes the Deep Green Palace. It was Poetry who appeared on a pressing occasion accompanying you. Nellie didn''t have a way of expressing herself, but what she was coming for was the nickname witch clothes. The two behind were the women''s samurai molesters and witches with swords.


    "Has this... come all the way to me to get hit? Which one, by the way?


    "I''d appreciate it if you''d let that kid go before then."


    I can''t do that. It''s a consultation.


    "I''m asking you to calm down... but I can''t help it, let me force you to let me go. Xu (on)"


    When Shino ties his mark with one hand, the evil spirits around Mirce blow up. At the same time, Mirche woke up.


    What surprises me is Doom.


    "What?


    "Mirche, come here."


    "Mm-hmm... oh, my goodness!


    "Oh, yes... hardly."


    "Dear Poetry, be sure to pay attention"


    Poetry is comforting to the two of you. When Mirche rushes over to Shino, he sends Mirche down to the woman with the sword. Look at that. Doom flies,


    "... what, don''t you move?


    "We fixed it with surgery. My hobby is to tie you up and play with this East Cloud, not me, but please note that you are dangerous."


    "No, Master Poetry. Because I don''t have that hobby!


    "Yes, Master Poetry - that''s my hobby!


    The samurai desperately denies, and the witch with the sword happily affirms.


    "Oh, I''ve made another mistake... sometimes I don''t know which one you are."


    "Terrible..."


    "Dear Poetry, I''m not old enough to get bogged down yet ~"


    "What, you guys. You came out to do a comic!?


    Finally, Doom asks questions in a harsh tone. When I heard it, I answered with poetry pounding and knocking Nico on my hand.


    "I''m sorry, I totally lost track of it. I don''t like to think about things at the same time."


    "Don''t be ridiculous!


    "No, I''m not very serious about it. By the way, let me introduce myself, my name is Shino Kiyojo, and I am the lead deputy of the Demon Association in the eastern continent. I was wondering if you might like to go with A and B."


    "Dear Poetry, overlapping terrible..."


    The offering, as always, depressed the joking companion, but it was no longer certain that this would be an easy opponent for Doom. I also feel that the position named by Shino sounds kind of familiar.


    "He said he was acting head of the Demon Society...?


    "Yes, so it would be helpful if you, the evil spirits, could vanish with disease. Oh, but you don''t seem to call it a complete evil spirit, so you''re going to pull out the evil spirit ingredient thoroughly for now. I know it''s a little painful, but be patient.


    By the way, if it was really painful, raise your right hand and indicate your intention,


    I can''t help it though. Okay, then!


    "I''m kidding... I''m so agitated!!?


    Shino Pan! hand in hand, a technique so powerful that the doom twists and deforms restrains him and squeezes him up. Too strong a restraint, I realized Doom couldn''t even raise his right hand.


    "(Just kidding, can you raise your right hand or something!


    "Is it painful?"


    "(Naturally, this woman!


    Doom manages to complain with his gaze when he can''t even move to see and no longer even have room to raise his voice, but Poetry is only nimble, serene. Talk to even sound like a missing voice in between.


    "It''s okay! It will soon disappear, and then all the pain will be gone."


    "(J, I''m not kidding! This power, it really wipes out!!


    I can''t help it if Doom tries to hit something with his hands, but he can''t move one finger, one tip at a time. Unlike earlier, he was facing a real crisis.


    Lifeless and Bradymaria watching how it went from above.


    "He said he was the lead deputy for the Demon Society...?


    "Is that awesome?


    "Oh. An organization that builds war with the Demon Crusaders Association and works exclusively for the crusade of demons on an eastern continent full of demons. I do very little philanthropy like the Arnelian Church, but you''re keen on crusading demons anyway. A battle group that has made demonic crusades a doctrine. It''s worse than the Arnelian Church or the Magic Church if you''re just fighting. Being the lead surrogate, it would be obvious that he is quite powerful among them.


    Doom can''t believe he''s here. "


    Lifeless chuckles Doom''s bad luck. Brady Maria was also sighing and watching what was going on down there,


    "Hmm. So, what do we do? I think Doom will really disappear if we stay like this."


    "... we can''t lose him yet. Let''s try to help. Bradymaria, can you break that line?


    It''s not a stupid question.


    "Do you want to go then? I can take care of you at all. Bake... Oh, let''s just say I fix the tone. each other."


    "Of course. Hey - Cahahahaha!


    "... what a quick way to switch..."


    When he regained his mind, he was the two people who would begin to descend once and for all towards the Deep Green Palace.


    Continued

 83 Arnelian Church Raid, Part 11 - Unwillful End of Combat

    Once again, in the Deep Green Palace - Alberto remains in contact with Osiria. Apparently, priority will be given to the disposal of Doom. Did Osiria decide it was good afterwards, or did Alberto just pay attention not to merge the two for now, and there is no sign of being slashed. Has Osiria also stepped on that she can''t make a breakthrough without both hands, or is responding to teasing while attempting to regenerate both hands?


    Miriazal looks at the situation without alarm. Even if you try to lend a hand to Shino, different sorceries of the art may inhibit the other, and if you badly break out to defeat Osiria, that''s the only way Shino can get in the way. I stopped coming here and doing things to Miriazal.


    "Kiyojo''s, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to bother the guests."


    "It stinks of water, Miriazal. Aren''t you with me?"


    "If you say so, you''ll be saved"


    It was also in the past that Miriazal was relieved by the gentle narrative of Shino that something shook in the distance, along with the earthquake-like heavy bass called Zuzun. I didn''t know what was going on for a moment, Miriazal.


    "What, an earthquake...?


    Zuzun...!


    louder sounds and shakes than earlier. Now it''s close. At that time Miriazal clearly understood what was going on.


    "No way, the junction is broken!?


    Baki, baki, baki!


    The cry of Miriazal and the bursting sound of the Deep Green Palace junction breaking were simultaneous. And Miriazal saw someone entering the Deep Green Palace from overhead.


    "Dear Poetry, it''s dangerous!


    "Huh!?


    Fly so that Dongyun can hold Shino. Shortly afterwards, a chunk of black magic falls there. It may be like dark magic, but it circles the ground and vanishes on the spot. At the same time, the technique that was holding Doom disappears, but a boy and a girl, two shadows, show up to hold a fuzzy, immobile Doom. Needless to say, it''s Lifeless and Brady Maria. Everyone on the spot, including Doom, flashes at the sudden appearance of the two.


    "Oh, my God, my hands are just burned. You scratched your maiden balls'' skin... take responsibility, Doom!


    "It''s a responsibility... for now, I guess I should thank you. Even so, what you should have is a friend."


    "... I don''t remember being friends with you... now I just have trouble getting you killed..."


    "Cold guy!


    "(opened the defensive junction of our church in this short time!?


    Stunning Miriazal. All three were broken through defensive junctions that should have been assumed to be okay for a few days in one piece, even if the army of the Great Demon King attacked them, with about a burn on their hands. The junction was not completely extinguished, but this was nothing but unexpected for Miriazal. Miriazal takes a more serious look for a moment than during his battle with Doom, but immediately admonishes himself and regains his sober attire. But Doom aside, Lifeless and Bradymaria didn''t miss that moment of agitation.


    "Are you ready to go up to the church in Washi? Lord."


    "... don''t be strong, Miriazal..."


    "That''s right - if you get busted right now by Atashi and the others, will you be in trouble there? Hey, Ba Ba A "


    Pickie


    It is obvious that a lot of words Bradymaria stepped on a mine, but Miriazar stops to the extent that she floats the Yang Position Blue Muscle.


    "Ho, ho...? I don''t know how I''m gonna get in trouble."


    "No, you can''t end up being stupid at your age. Wow! You look lol but you''re baaaa and stupid, and as a character, you''re halfway there... ? Cahahahaha!


    Piki, piki!


    The blue muscle on Miriazal''s forehead obviously increases, but he still manages to endure it. Jake next to Miriazal was forced to stand by the volcano before the eruption.


    "Oh, my blue muscle floats. I''m old, so my blood vessels..."


    "... come on, Brady Maria..."


    "I''m sorry - hey, lifeless. I''m gonna kiss you. I''m not gonna forgive you."


    "... I don''t need... by the way, Miriazal, it''s a negotiation..."


    "Ho."


    Miriazal''s face returns to calm itself.


    "So, what are the terms?


    "... we''re gonna pull back like this... so shut up and miss..."


    "What!?


    It was Alberto who distracted me, but Miriazal who controls it with his hands up.


    "... come on, walk away within 10 seconds. If that doesn''t work, I''m done."


    "... enough... I''ll go, both of you..."


    "Oh man, you can''t help it. Osiria, come. Bishop Peppenko, let''s play again."


    "Don''t come again!


    Doom jokingly turns a throwing kiss into a milliazar while holding Osiria''s shoulder, but Miriazar deliberately took a defensive stance by connecting. But there was no joke in Doom''s eyes when he saw Jake.


    "Hey kid. I remember your face!?


    "Hang on! Fuck you!!


    Jake pokes his middle finger at Doom. Doom laughs darkly when he sees it.


    "Kukukuku... more fun. I''m so excited to see what you look like and crawl over to me and beg for forgiveness..."


    "Who!


    "No, you''re crawling at me, you''re gonna have to crawl. Must... kukukukuku."


    Lifeless prepares for transfer magic while doing so. Opening the transfer circle in such a short amount of time is a threat in itself, but the unrelenting lifeless set the origin of the transfer circle exactly in the air while they were looking over it. If it''s a few hundred meters away, it doesn''t take a lot of magic. Even so, it consumes about 10 magic magicians. Lifeless and Doom go in first, but Bradymaria almost went in and stopped to pitch and looked back towards Miriazar.


    What can I do for you?


    "... do you know about Atashi?


    "No, you don''t. A good guy like you, once he sees it, he''ll never forget it."


    "Well, we''ve never seen each other face to face before... but, you know, Atashi finally knows about you, right?


    "Well, I''m from a celebrity. You want an autograph?


    Miriazal laughs niggly. I meant to provoke him lightly, but Miriazar instantly regretted it. Bradymaria opens up the killing so that Miriazal only knows.


    "Don''t get on with it... this"


    "... it''s you who''s in good shape, Brady Maria... pull here..."


    "... I know - Lifeless"


    When Lifeless puts her hand on Brady Maria''s shoulder, she smiles and returns to the tone from which she turned.


    "I''ll see you then - Miriazal. Mink (Ten) ''s Last Surviving Girl" "


    Three children who disappeared saying so. But coming to Miriazal''s chest was a feeling of impotence.


    "(Oh man, how do you know the name of the species of eagle? Even at the time 1000 years ago, few could call that name of eagle and others. Who the hell are you... And if it''s not his fault, he''s stronger than me. What the hell would have happened if they had busted me earlier? Damn, the challenge is piling up! You mean my quote was sweet...)"


    A cold sweat runs down Miriazal''s back as her body heats up with rage against the raiders and herself. I look up at the sky to calm down, but the sky pattern was unfortunately about to cloud as if it represented her mood.


    This is a threesome that uses lifeless transfer magic in a row and turns back to base for now. The best part of the opening was still the mouth-watering doom.


    "Ugh, that was just dangerous. If it hadn''t been for your help, it could have been pretty dangerous. Thank you for your honesty."


    "... because you just didn''t think until the head deputy of Eastern Church... it''s totally out of this one''s mind... it would have been a pretty fancy fight if we''d done it on that spot..."


    "Yeah, well, we can''t let Doom die yet ~"


    The two only flushed Doom''s words lightly, but Doom seemed to have another interest.


    "By the way, what are your names, Lifeless and Bradymaria? I''ve never heard that before."


    "Am I right?"


    "... it would hurt a lot more than that... didn''t you lose a handkerchief other than that kid?


    "You really think so?


    When Doom niggles, he snarls his pussy and fingers. Then the maneater, Insomnia and Libidu, who should have died from the shadow of Doom, appear.


    "Oh, why?"


    "It can''t be that much with real use. I used them this time, except for Osiria. Well, there''s no difference between splitting their body and using it, so it''s going to take a while to regenerate what they''ve lost to their original strength... and we''ll have to give them lots of treats again."


    Doom licks his tongue with pepper.


    "... this... needs to be revalued for you..."


    "That''s all. I''m sorry I got thrown away, so I took care of it for once. I didn''t have enough strength for you. [M] I learned a lot this time, too."


    "No, it''s a special win ~. What are you up to??


    Brady Maria giggles at Doom with suspicious eyes. Doom was nagging down heavily, but began to shudder with a pull as if he could no longer enjoy something, and finally began to laugh heavily.


    "K, Cook K... ahahahahahahaha! No, this special attitude doesn''t fit!"


    "... I knew it..."


    "But it''s true that I''ve learned a lot. Come on! Sure, I''m weak now. But you mean you can be strong, right? He said it would be so much fun if I got stronger and crawled you guys at my feet ~. Ahahahahahahahaha!


    "Wow, bad taste"


    "Besides, that kid Jake! You look like a bully!! She said she had more fun when she looked at Lisa. If I made Lisa the torturer of all that was in front of that kid... what would she look like if she heard her loved one scream like the rest of the world, that fucking kid?


    I''m already looking forward to it, looking forward to it, looking forward to it, and I''m not going to be looking forward to it! Hoohahahahahahahahahaha!!!


    Doom started laughing a lot. Two people leave Doom alone and leave the scene because it''s not going to stop for a while. Start whispering so Doom doesn''t hear you.


    "So, what do you think, actually? That kid''s evil spirit, right? Doesn''t evil spirits grow or something?"


    "... because 1/4 is human... I think it will grow... I don''t know..."


    "Huh, that''s okay. But what Atashi thinks is that one day she''ll be out of her hands."


    "... that you''ll be so strong?


    "Stronger than Atashi ~? I''m not kidding. Yo, that''s impossible. No, it means you''re going to act extra in your hands."


    "... then I''ll turn it off... and you... you just thought Miriazal had better hands on it, didn''t you?... even a bad provocation... good because she didn''t get on, but what were you gonna do if she was coming on board?


    "Come on - aren''t you going to be? Because Atashi is here to avenge Miriazal"


    Lifeless stares at Brady Maria, who has no evil appearance at all.


    "... you are the one who remembers... that our purpose is not the total annihilation of man... we still need the power of Miriazal... if she is no longer needed, the master will make the judgment... and that''s when your turn..."


    "Ah, yes, yes. He said," For the liberation of the truth in the world. "


    "... then fine... for now, I''m laughing ridiculously over there. Suppose I take him and pull him off... or I''ll have to ask for the next instruction..."


    "Yes ~ I "


    Thus the three disappeared again into the magic formation of the metastasis.


    Continued

 84 Arnelia Church Raid, Part 12 - After the Battle

    The scene returns to the Deep Green Palace. Immediately after the raiders retreated, Miriazal returned to overall command and carried out exhaustive tasks such as reporting war deaths and injuries, repositioning, restoration work, and external treatment of the city. That''s right, Savoli Demon Miriazal also shows some strength and talent as a mentor at times like this.


    Since she was the most determined Kingsguard, the instructions are communicated roughly through Alberto, Manadil and Dryde. Jake, watching how it went, remembered to stay in a different Miriazal. Miriazal for Jake was a helpful opponent to take care of, but at the same time he recognized as much as a teasing playmate.


    Meanwhile, this is Rafferty, who came to visit the wounded Belliache. He''s sneaking out between jobs. Roxanne''s was pretty seriously ill, so the Sisters used healing magic tight, and her body is now calm.


    Meanwhile, Belliache, who was relatively mild, was to see the course as it was. In fact, in Arnelianism, healing magic is not to be used in vain. Recovery magic, which forces the body to enhance its healing function, is due to years of proven practice that it becomes poisonous to the body if it passes. All in all, Belliache was just a simple healing magic, which later meant he would be back to normal if he stayed at rest for a few days.


    Well, the point is, Rafferty is famous as a loving wife, and if I told her the truth, Belliache''s capacity didn''t matter, and if I told her the truth, I just wanted to see her own wife''s face.


    "You... well done. You''re safe."


    "You''re the one. Glad it didn''t matter."


    "Well, naturally. Lazar''s second son, Lafferty''s wife? I don''t work out that badly!


    "Absolutely, you''ve been this for a long time. I thought we''d grow up a little bit if we could have kids, but aren''t we getting stronger and stronger?


    "Naturally. My mother is strong, isn''t she? But..."


    "But?"


    "In front of you... let me be one woman"


    "Belliache..."


    "Rafferty..."


    Two people hold hands and stare at each other. There was a sister next door who was nursing, but I couldn''t wait to run and run away blushing. But two people who can''t help but behave like such a sister.


    "You... do me a favor."


    "Whatever you ask."


    "Well! So what if I told you I wanted an Orneca flower, said it would only grow on the summit of Pilebos?


    "I''ll get it right away, and I''ll decorate your head and show it to you."


    "Hehe, I''m glad. But it''s not such a difficult favor... I want another child."


    "Justin was just born?


    "That''s why. If I was looking at Justin, I''d want another... no?


    "No, I can''t. Actually, I was thinking the same thing. After all, we are two people born to stars like that. It''s our destiny to stay together until we die."


    "Oh, you..."


    "My dear you..."


    "''Nah, dear you,'' then! Can''t you work!!


    Pfft! and the pleasant sound of slapping Rafferty''s head in his underwear echoes into the room, as Rafferty is dragged by Miriazal. But they still wave as they stare at each other. Miriazal gets frustrated looking at those two and tells them to throw it away.


    "You stupid couple! Have you forgotten the vows you made when you became my Kingsguard?


    "Come on..."


    "''I won''t fall in love, I''ve dedicated everything in my life to my sword,'' right? Before the roots of that tongue dry, Belliache and I will be together within a year... and I will be embarrassed to see this one!


    "It''s also destiny again"


    "If I get to work first, I''m not going to say this much! Have you forgotten what you said and fought when you first met?" You fish! ''and'' What, penis! ''Bye!?


    "Such things are trivial before our love."


    "Hii... this natural sauce is going to make you feel weird! You heard the reports of both the captains outside the Deep Green Palace!!


    Miriazal kicks Rafferty outside and returns to his private room in the Deep Green Palace. It''s a familiar thing for her to handle war and so on that survived the war period, and if she does her job for real, she''ll clean it up in an instant. That brings us to the end of what we are going to do as a whole less than an hour after the raid, after which we are only waiting for the report. Sitting deep in the chair in that condition, Miriazal looks relaxed at first sight. But his eyes are nervous, and when he suddenly turns to the side, he speaks towards a space where there is nothing.


    "Come on, Minar. Let''s hear the report."


    "Ha..."


    A man emerges from a space of nothing, the Minar himself, one of the last of the three archbishops. He is not a skinny little man and a beautiful man to flatter, but rather a mediocre appearance with no features. It is not particularly dignified, and even the atmosphere surrounding it is no different from that of the citizens of the area. But rather, he strives to be so, and that was what he wanted himself to be.


    Unlike Manadil and Dryde, he preferred to be a shader. Sometimes they dress up as citizens or junior monks and lurk to hear the raw voices of those below. The so-called covert work was his job, but it was Miriazal, who promoted him to Archbishop like that, and it made it easier to do Minar''s work by giving him more than a certain amount of authority. But in intelligence it is a minar that loosely surpasses the other two, and in fact his magic exams have had the highest class results in history. In addition, his desire for knowledge does not remain within the Arnelian Church, but also governs the Magic Church and some witchcraft. That would amount to treachery in Arnelianism, but Miliazar acquiesced knowing that was the case. for there was no substitute for him.


    Empowering such minars was also dangerous, but at the same time it was not once or twice that extra shit could have been detected beforehand by his work. If the right arm of Miriazar''s martial arts were Alberto, Minar could be said to be the right arm of knowledge. Few of them knew the most about it, and many did not understand why Minar was the Archbishop.


    "Lord, don''t you dare disappear and come into my private room. What would you do if you were dressed?


    "Don''t worry. I''m not interested in you as a woman."


    "How about that... okay. I don''t know about you. Did you set something up anyway? Because you''re not the one who won''t set up a counter-attack."


    Miriazal makes a scene, but Minar stays calm and faceless.


    "Yes. I put some tracking tricks on them. I was wondering if we could storm their home base from here."


    "I see. But how do we track it down? They''re disappearing in transfer magic."


    "Don''t worry. I have my children''s men who specialize in tracking. You''ll never get away with it."


    "Fine, I''ll take care of it. And I''d like to ask your opinion... how did you see them?


    "What do you mean?


    Return the question as Minar explores Miriazal''s belly.


    "Strength, number, purpose."


    "Let''s start with strength. Regardless of the first boy, the last two will obviously be stronger than you. Especially if you''re a girl, your strength is unusual. If they had stormed with all their might, this city would surely have been devastated. I''m probably the only one of the archbishops who survives. I was wondering if a few other Kingsguards, including Alberto, Kiyoko, Kiyojo Shino and later Rafferty, would be the limit to you. Instead, because you decided that, didn''t you also drink such humiliating terms?


    "Exactly. They would have been almost wiped out if they were fighting there. Of course it has the advantage of being able to dive into the ground afterwards, but there are too many sacrifices, and that''s not good as a hand."


    "I agree. The next number, but I can''t say anything without looking into that. I just put up with that girl, even though she obviously wanted to fight you. That means she has someone in a position to give her some sort of order. If those three were serving as scouts, let''s say there are at least twice as many with similar powers. If you''re referring to the distribution of power when you look at what''s happening in the book of military law, we''re talking about"


    "I don''t even want to think about being stronger than that. It''s amazing enough that there are just so many of them. It is only because of you that it is clear that I am probably stronger than the Great Demon King who existed in the past. Well, I didn''t see all the Great Demon Kings either, but at least they''re stronger than the Great Demon Kings that I did. You have to admit you were so wrong about your power assumptions."


    "... for the last time, but at least it won''t be the total annihilation of this church. If we were going for total annihilation, there were more ways to do it. You think, for example, you''ll ramble in the city and disperse the Knights? You didn''t just bother to storm that headquarters in anticipation of where we''re going to seal off the information, and you still don''t want to make its existence public?


    "For what?


    "One isn''t ready for their battle yet. Also, there are more effective ways and places to make it public. That would be the case."


    Miriazar roared skeptically at Minar''s reasoning.


    "Sounds like the best, but there''s no proof."


    "But there is a rationale: one is that there are extremely large areas in the West where demon kings emerge, outside the sphere of Arnelian power. You don''t want us to detect as much as we can at this stage. But since the Duchy of Krums and Zamwed have entered an unnatural state of war in the Middle Plains, there are likely to be more suspicious moves to come in the Eastern region as well. We''re going to increase the number of undercover detectives in every country, but it might be a good idea to keep as many pilgrims in the east as possible."


    "I see... you might be busy from now on. Do you wish to confirm the peace agreements with the representatives of the countries at the commemorative ceremony? By the way, what do you think would be best for fireworks to go up?


    "Right... would I be the northern power, Romansland"


    "Romansland or... our forces would be thin there, and most importantly, the North would be devastated if that country collapsed. That''s a big possibility."


    "... Anyway, I will try to move a lot in the shadow part, if there are any reports again"


    "Oh, please."


    Minar, who once again disappears after a courtesy. Instead, Koko appears.


    "Even we will look into it independently, O Tsukiko. Use the silent people to gather information. Any disturbing moves lately, countries, cities, villages... whatever, so let me give you some information. Especially make Romansland''s intelligence gathering a top priority."


    []/(exp, adj-na) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk)


    "So, I''m idle, but what about the princess at Kiyojo''s?


    "I slipped and fell where there was nothing and fell into the pond, and the two of you helped me and I am currently dressed"


    "... in the natural dodgy physique, as always. We must meet later to discuss the alliance. Tell him so."


    []/(exp, adj-na) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk)


    And Tsukiko disappears too. Miriazal had a headache with a pile of problems considering what was to come, and he couldn''t have accidentally held his eyebrows back.


    Continued

 85 Arnelian Church Raid, Part 13 - Aftermath of the Raid ①

    This is a short distance from the Deep Green Palace and is the corner of an institution in the church. The Deep Green Palace is predominantly the residence of Miriazal, and below the Archbishop, the relatively stately priest has his own place of work following the Knights'' establishment. The Temple Knights are very common among those from orphans and Arnelia, and it is not uncommon for those who keep their quarters intact within the Knights to be their dwellings. Nevertheless, many people set up their residence in the city if they were to be somewhat more stately, but Minar, the archbishop, strangely lived in the quarters forever.


    It''s just that he often stayed at his workplace most of his life and rarely went back to his quarters. Many people took him for innate poverty, but few supported him as not great at all and sharing their struggles with us. But he wasn''t in the dormitory for that reason, just because the job was easy to do.


    When such a minar returns to his workplace, his accompanying archbishop assistants, Espis and Linella, reveal themselves. Both wear hoods deep, but apparently I can tell by the difference between monk and Sister clothes that Espis is a man and Linella is a woman. Minar gives instructions to those two.


    "Espis, Linella. I need you to do something for me. Espis has two hands on gestures, to the Union of Western Nations and Romansland. Linella familiarly divides her gestures into two hands and asks her to explore the Duchy of Krums and the countries of the East. I don''t mind using all the gestures I can mobilize. I want you to explore in particular how strange things are in the main heavy towns such as kings, queens, ambassadors, princesses, prime ministers and dukes."


    "Heavy town, are you?


    "Yes."


    "If you don''t mind telling me why"


    "Can''t you work without a reason?


    "No, that''s not what I mean, but protection is also tight when it comes to heavy towns. I was wondering if it would be easier to find out if I knew what the purpose was."


    "... fine. In this raid, I am stepping on the idea that there may be some disturbing movement on the part of the heads of State. The fastest way to brainwash a heavy town is if I''m going to do a national collapse. We''ll wage war on other countries, we''ll waste our treasury, we won''t do our internal affairs properly... assassinations are fine, but soon things will be brighter. If you''re going to aim, you have to be the kind of person the country is going to hit hard with a blow, but no one is that efficient inside. Not to mention the fact that the country is leaning on one person. Then it''s a horrible story... but it could be brainwashed in a group."


    "It''s also... So what should I focus on?


    "What I want you to explore is people who have something behind them. Especially wasters, lovers of every bet, couples chilling, abnormal sexuals, etc. Such a person is vulnerable anyway. I guess those are the ones if they want to be targeted. And keep all that weakness... and sooner or later work in our favor."


    "Okay. Do you have priority?


    "Prioritize intelligence on Romansland and Krums, respectively. If you don''t have any other questions, go. Keep ''the dog'' here instead."


    []/(exp, adj-na) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk)


    And Espis and Linella leave the room without a sound. I am well aware that they do not want him to do anything in vain because they have been working with Minar for a long time. For that reason, he left promptly without slapping him in the mouth. And after a while, I can hear the windows tapping into the cone. Minar starts talking without even looking at him.


    "''Dog,'' get the job done. Follow those who react the same magic as this. If you find it, do nothing extra, and fly the transmission each time. And wait on the spot until you hear from me. Nice."


    Then the window opens with no reply... and only the hands come out softly. When Minar let him grip his hand somehow, his hand pulled in, and the signs of the man called the dog disappeared. And Minar disappears again. It hadn''t been 10 minutes since Minar returned to his room until he had all the steps in place.


    Miriazal and Kiyojo Shino had a meeting at that time. Miriazal herself had an affinity with the house of Qing Dynasty when she crossed to the Oriental continent, and it was also the Qing Dynasty principals before her 8s who were actually intimate, but Shino herself had met her when she was little. Thereafter, Shino also studied at Arnelia Church for a time, and Miriazal often took care of him. As for Miriazar, who does not have much interaction with the exorcism association, I brought the meeting with me thinking that I should have contacts for now, but I didn''t think that the Qing Dynasty would come out of nowhere, sometimes acting as lead agency. It is an unexpected departure from Heavy Town. Although it was easier to save time because I was going to leave here at first.


    But more than that, Miriazal missed his reunion with Shino, who had been in Arnelia until he was 10 years old, for the first time in seven years indeed. For the first time in his improved surgery, he watched, but more than that, he treated him like a real mother and daughter. Tsukiko watched the situation, and the two accompanying Shino were asked about it many times. The surrounding area expects it to be a sarcastic emotional reunion, but it will be lightly smashed with a word from Miriazal.


    "But, Poetry, you''ve grown up... especially with your breasts. What size is it?


    "Um... a year ago it was 96..."


    "Hey, what!? Damn, I thought there were signs of it since I was 10, but... all of it!


    "Miriazal is no different, at all"


    "Kee!"


    "Bishop, it''s a lot of smashing..."


    Sigh in the back, Kiko. In approximation to Miriazal, who is struck by a sense of defeat, Poetry poses with both hands to accentuate its rich breasts all the more. Of course I''m not conscious.


    "Looks like he''s grown up again lately... what do we do? Your shoulders are stiff, and you''re in trouble."


    "Hey, not really... how many soles do you have right now?


    "Come on? I didn''t put anything on top, so I have no idea."


    "Wait, you''re not wearing it?


    "Yes, because the witch''s costume is basically nothing to wear. I often don''t wear it, especially if I use surgery or have a lot of cleansing rituals. And by the way, we''re not down there either."


    "... if a man hears it, he''ll bleed to death with a nosebleed. Its munchy, its appearance, its aptitude, its head yurliness."


    "Eh heh - not so much."


    "No, Master Poetry. He said he wasn''t complimented."


    Dongyun penetrates, but Shino blushes and cahs, and is lit with good lighting. Another witch with a sword, thank you for the ceremony, but you are there and flat. Dongyun has an easy-to-understand personality, but Miriazal talks to try to capture the character of the ceremony that the character can''t grasp.


    "By the way, Lord Ceremony sounds like a witch too... but it''s still down there..."


    "Yes, nothing"


    "Are all the East such habits?


    "Unfortunately, it''s not such a helpful world. When Poetry is in the main house, in relation to rituals and training, because it begins in the morning cleansing and goes into meditation as is, there is little time to wear such things, so it just became a habit not to wear them. Well, there are stories that Poetry has simply forgotten to wear it all the time."


    "All the time!


    "By the way, I''m more or less flippant."


    "No, Lord, assuming you do what to your husband? So, why aren''t you here?


    It''s a hobby.


    "When was the health law?


    "It''s not a health law, it''s an exposure hobby"


    "You may not say it again!


    Miriazar felt her headache recur again.


    "Poetry, the Lord will struggle."


    "No, either I''m annoying the ceremony"


    "Exactly. When you return, you will be punished, Master Poetry."


    A ceremony section that somehow brings in tea.


    "Ha, yes..."


    "Which one of you, my lords, is not my husband? And why does Shino blush??


    "Your child doesn''t have to know."


    "No, because I''m not older or anything. I don''t know what''s going on."


    "It''s an adult situation."


    "I''m not talking about any world!


    "The World You Don''t Know"


    The ceremony shall be nibbled. At that time Miriazal was convinced that this woman would be her natural enemy...


    "And, well, that''s it for the joke."


    Shino undoes the story. Miriazal had not kept up slightly with the differences in its expansion.


    "I''m so tired, I''m... old. Except for the meeting, then. Poetry, that means you went out here."


    "Yes, you can think of that as a response from the Magic Society as it stands"


    Pepper and Poetry gave examples. Miriazal leaks her breath like she''s relieved by the way it looks.


    "Thank God. Then it''s no surprise that the Demon Society has so many orders. That''s not why the Lord helped me this time. Thank you."


    "No, no... because our Lord is a rigid man right now. But it is also certain that there are many moves to rebel. Everyone must follow the decision once and for all..."


    "It really doesn''t mean you can even think about" once. "


    "Unfortunately"


    Poetry seems sorry, but it would have been reasonable if it had been made Miriazal. I might have done so in the same position. However, if I knew that the situation was pressing, it might change somewhat.


    "Shino, on the eastern continent, recently demon king, in the way you say it," The Great Ghost "? Aren''t you out?


    "Especially these days"


    "Any sign of war?


    "Nothing has changed in the last few decades."


    "Hmm..."


    Miriazal accidentally put his arms together and thought about it.


    "(If what Poetry says is true, is their aim only on this continent? Or is it just that we haven''t gotten around to the east yet... or is it possible that the worst case scenario is that we''re already done doing what we do? Now, how far did you believe in this poem? I''d like to look into it independently, but things are different in the East. Intelligence is not very heavy on this continent, so we can manage without the mouth of the eagle, but the eastern continent has developed too much intelligence, and the return of the eagle''s children is the mountain of concern. So I don''t know what''s going on... but think about it later)"


    Miriazal reconsiders that there should be as many problems to clean up ahead. But at this time, she will regret that her relationship with the Demon Society should have been more reviewed. Even so, it may have been an irresistible event.


    "Poetry, at what stage do we reach an agreement... are you ready for an ''alliance''?


    "No, not that far. I wonder if ''fighting together'' would be reasonable first."


    "Neither do I. Whatever it takes to keep the continent together. It''s different on each other''s continent, and it''s best to have a talent exchange in a fighting relationship first, to see what''s going on."


    "I think so, too."


    Then I thought, "Let''s think about what we should do."


    "Yes!"


    From here the two move on to a detailed discussion. Together, a cooperative relationship was formed between the Arnelian Church, the Magic Church and the Demon Society earlier than the prospect of Miriazal. However, she was unaware that the contents were still far from Miriazal''s ideal state.


    Continued

 86 Arnelia Church Raid, Part 14 - The End of the Raid ②

    A few days later...


    Renovation of the Deep Green Palace also began, and the damaged exterior walls were apparently repaired. I insisted that the Deep Green Palace was just right because it was too big if I tried it on Miriazal, but when I first built it, I asked the same question, "What would you do without living in a place like this, the episcopal one!" I feel like I''ve been scolded. As for those in a position to worship her, it was the surrounding idea that their Lord was better dignified and wanted to make Miriazal a majestic object, even just a building, for those who could not normally worship it. Miriazal also hated it at first, but was reluctantly made to accept that it would be within the budget''s permission. I spend very little money, Miriazal, so I have spent as much change as I can with that carry-over because I had extra budget every year.


    But there is still more human damage than building damage in this raid. The final death toll of 378 - this was the highest number of deaths given out by Arnelianism in the last few decades. Although Arnelianism had many orphan origins, as I mentioned before, they did not count 100 of the dead, and many, even orphans, were currently building families, so I had to make that report if people died. It was Miriazal who wanted to decide that there was nothing on the face of it, but the case was a little too big to get anything done. Rumors spread little by little from nowhere, and eventually the situation will become known to all countries.


    Miriazal was not prepared for that either, but it was salvation that the citizens of Arnelia had nothing to do with this incident to condemn the Church. The citizens of Arnelia knew exactly how the Church felt. This would also be due to normal good governance and the response of those who reported to the dead. When it comes to a good population, there are a lot of good people in the middle class. Perhaps it is the true strength of the Arnelian Church that there are so many things that stand well with their will, even if Miriazal does not skip the instructions directly.


    Jake was summoned to her when such ex-post processing was almost over and Miriazal could return to normal business.


    "What can I do for you, Peppa?"


    "Oh. Seriously."


    Miriazal doesn''t respond to teasing. Jake soon realized it was another serious story with that look.


    "... what are you talking about?


    "Remember the last line they left?


    "Oh, you seemed to have some grudge against me. And she seemed to know about my sister Lisa."


    "Actually, Lisa and the others have sneak escorts on them. So most things are fine, and the guys around Lisa are pretty strong again. If it''s about that kid, they might not have to worry about it at the moment, but..."


    "The point is, I''m a complete target, right? So, I thought I''d be my sister Lisa''s bodyguard."


    It''s hard to say, but you''re right.


    "Right... what am I supposed to do?


    "Umm..."


    Miriazal admired Jake for his speed of switching, as well as being a little hard to say. All in all, it was a story I was going to do, but I was wondering how much anything would be early for a 10-year-old boy.


    "Jake, Lord... join the Temple Knights"


    "Okay."


    "No, because I don''t tell you to make a decision all of a sudden... is that an immediate decision!?


    "It doesn''t make much difference what you''re still doing, does it? Fine."


    "But if you join the Knights, life will be restrained. Juvenile freedom is gone. Don''t worry about it."


    "I don''t like it. I''ve decided to spend all my life for my sister Lisa. If you were a man, you couldn''t bend what you said, could you?


    "This guy''s mouth is all alone."


    "Of course... stay!


    Miriazal hits Jake in the head with this. Miriazal has seen so many of these temperamental young people, but their growth has always been her pleasure.


    "Then let''s go through the process by the end of the day. First, make them part of the outer perimeter unit. As a result, there will be no free access to the Deep Green Palace. But I''ll talk to the guards, so I''ll be able to get in and out of anything that needs to be processed. Why don''t you talk to the little ones?


    "Okay."


    "Again, with Rafferty and Alberto, I will make sure to give you more time to work out. At least it''s impossible to protect Lisa without gaining strength close to them."


    "How soon can we get there?


    "I''d say don''t rush ahead, but it''s all up to you... well, not how strong you''ll be in a year."


    "Well... don''t you see if I don''t try"


    "Not all this."


    "Is that all we''re talking about?


    "Oh, for now."


    "Then I''ll explain it to Nellie or something. I''ll be back!


    "Uhm."


    Jake goes out of the room for a small run, sees it and then Miriazal calls Alberto and Rafferty.


    "Call me?


    "Um, Jake''s not a Knights Temple member from today. Then give him priority for sorcery training, combat training, and study. Prioritize your training with the Lord every day."


    "That''s... that''s tough"


    "Oh, in many ways. Physically, every day that comes close to the limit will go on, but it will be tougher mentally than that. They are not understood around them and risk being hostile to the same generation. Like your lords used to be."


    "... right,"


    "But that''s the way he chose. I think you know that much. But Jake is sharp. Even if you can''t describe it in words, you may know it somehow."


    "I was wondering if that was likely."


    "But no matter how grown up you are, all you have to say is children. Just keep an eye on the lords, okay?


    "" Your will. ""


    "Still, I don''t think they''ll make it... but they''ll still be here as early as they can. Don''t wait till Jake gets stronger."


    "Dear Miriazal, I have one question for you"


    Alberto asks.


    "What?


    "That ability of Jake. What is that ability to cause damage to that evil spirit? It seemed more effective than my sword and Miriazal''s fist, which set the sacrament apart."


    "I have no certainty either. But somehow, I''m guessing."


    Miriazal speaks with his hands against his chin.


    "What kind of"


    "Lord, do you know the birth of the Holy Knight?


    "Origins...?


    Alberto and Rafferty face to face.


    "Mm-hmm. It''s still a time of war, a time when the Great Demon King existed. They are made up of an army of Necromancers and Evil Spirits among the demon kings. At that time, Arnelianism had not yet served as an army, and there was no concept of a temple knight. For this reason, Sister Monk has to stand in the vanguard in order to defeat the kind of Necromancer/Evil Spirit whose normal weapon does not work. Took out many dead."


    "I''ve read it in Arnelia''s records. It''s a battle in which many sacred attacking magic has been developed."


    "Mm-hmm. Such a fold, a certain young man was summoned. He chopped up a bunch of evil spirits one after the other with a bronze sword without any training or sanctification. Of course, there was no one who could imitate him, but I can say that I saw how he fought and now I have the concept of a Temple Knight. Then the concept of" Holy Knight "was launched, referring to knights and swordsmen who could defeat dead spirits and evil spirits."


    "So Jake is capable of the Holy Knight?


    "I don''t know that. I''ve also seen the battle of the Holy Knight a few times. He was often on the same front but had another side. Then I''m wondering if that''s most likely when it comes to Jake. That''s why I want you lords to work out. Maybe it''ll be a trump card for the existence known as that doom. Including the most important thing about escorts."


    "" My pleasure. ""


    "Do me a favor... no matter what you do, there''s not enough time."


    Miriazal looked up to heaven unexpectedly. At first Miriazal began to defend various things with extra force, but every time there is more to defend, more to protect, and every time he seeks the power he needs. I''ve spent this chain over and over again.


    And there are more connections, and now there are too many people who want to protect them. The Lazar family, Miranda, Alphilis, Lisa and the little ones, the humans belonging to the Arnelian Church... it was an inconceivable Miriazar who wondered if he would be able to protect all of them through this battle.


    Continued

 87 Arnelian Church Raid, Part 15 - Head of the Demonic Society

    More time passes. Kiyojo Poetry had returned to the Demonic Society for reporting.


    "Shino Kiyojo and two of his men are back now."


    "Um, only Shino can come in."


    I hear a strong voice coming from inside the room. Poetry opens the poem without looking back at Dongyun, the two men in the ceremonial section, creeping into the room and closing the poem.


    "Excuse me, sir."


    "Thank you for your hard work. I don''t care if you''re tired or tired on the long journey."


    "No, if this helps too"


    It is a magnificent man who accumulates a beard that sits loosely in front of Shino. Is it about a little over 40? He brings his slightly longer hair to one behind him and looks belligerent for the age of what is majestic. He is the head of this exorcism association, Puritanical White Fun.


    Unlike the Sorcery Church and the Arnelian Church, the Demon Society is a patterned group. Four famous houses exist on its spindle, and the head is mostly held around by one of them. But this puritanical leisure is not from any house, but with strength - it sounds good, but if I told you, he was a man who took the seat of the head with strength. But his strength is certain, and he is also an extraordinary ambitious man. Since he has taken the lead, the Demon Society has definitely grown its strength, and since good juice is given to his men at all costs, it is the current state of the Demon Association that no one can oppose him while rebelling against him.


    While many voices are concerned about this state of affairs as the beginning of decadence, its cohesion as an association as a whole is also the highest in history. In it, the Qing Dynasty family had taken a neutral position and had decided not to join the extra power struggle. Poetry, a member of the Qing Dynasty family, is also in favor of that policy, but this time she had been hit by other houses by arrows of white wings in negotiations with Arnelianism, and she was most sick of being involved in a useless power struggle.


    Puritan Bai Fun takes a slow look at her as if she were going to fix her appearance like that. But he hates a lot of questions. He goes straight to work.


    "The foreground is good. Did the negotiations go as planned?


    "Yes, as the lead prospect suggests, it''s not an alliance, it''s a collaborative relationship from talent exchange."


    "Hmm, well is this far reasonable? I wondered how much of a connoisseur... but to what extent is it a monster that lives 1,000 years, a concomitant snap? No, is it too soon to make that decision? Ugh, Shino?


    "Yes, I think it depends on what kind of person you send here"


    "Hmm, let''s do that first. I didn''t expect you to suddenly send in Poetry from here. I could take the lead. Next is the hand number. So let''s take a look at the arrangement first. But if I were in that demon position..."


    "What if?"


    "Don''t hold you to your side."


    "! Just kidding..."


    Cold things flow on Shino''s back to Bai Le''s ill-willed question.


    "No? I thought it would be interesting for you to do that, so I set you up as a messenger."


    "Play... my loyalty has been dedicated to the Magic Society"


    "Can you think of that as loyalty to me?


    "Of course you are"


    "My orders are absolute, aren''t they?


    "Yes."


    Poetry answers white pleasure questions instantly. At that moment, Baihua distorted the nigga and the edge of his mouth.


    "Then I command you. Hold me here and now."


    "! It''s..."


    "What''s up? Is your word false? You just told yourself my orders were absolute, didn''t you?


    "But..."


    "You''ve already been charged with an intermediary. It is a well-known fact that you originally taught Miriazal, and this is a similar opinion from three other houses, not just me. I''m talking about giving you a chance to prove your innocence. You, the witch, will be weakened if you are no longer pure. I think it would be quick to dedicate yourself to me to complain that you have no ambition."


    "... okay"


    Shino rises up and puts his hand on the garment. When the belt is removed and the white coat is removed, it will only weave one piece of bamboo. Underneath it is only what she was born to be. But there was no reason in Shino''s hand to put it on the shovel. That''s when I nearly took it off all at once.


    "That''s it!


    The sharp voice of white pleasure sounds, and the hands of Pittari and Shino stop.


    "Damn, you still don''t look good, my husband... that''s why you''re good"


    "Have you tried it"


    "I didn''t mean it half way. If you had hesitated for a moment, you would have stayed put... and you could have come with your clothes now."


    "... I understand that"


    It was only Poetry who did not break his expression. Bai Fu looks forward to seeing such poetry.


    "But for a woman, her body is also bargaining material. Especially for someone with a limb like you. I can''t even imitate this. If you use it well, Kiyojo''s house will regain its power like it used to. I don''t think you''re going to be my mistress any sooner."


    "... is that all you need?


    "Damn, don''t rush. There are only two more. Is Arnelia Church going to take over?


    "... the power of the war is high. Individual soldiers are also morale and well trained. I wonder if we have the strength to compete with each other. But there seems to be less talent to work out a strategy than we do. I was wondering if a strategy involving planning and negotiation would be more effective than a front-line war. Gradually sharpen your forces."


    "I see, one more thing then. If I give you an order to take Miriazal... what will you do?


    "Until you take the order."


    "Ready to answer."


    "If you still doubt my loyalty, shall I make a covenant with ceremonial gods and ceremonial beasts here to show them?


    "Hmm, a spare woman to look after such an inferior. Don''t use a woman''s weapon the wrong way... there''s no use for it anymore. Back off."


    "Excuse me, sir."


    Poetry falls back with a compliment. I don''t put any emotions on the table, but the hands and knees are shaking slightly. White Fun looks delightful even to see how it is.


    Two of them looked worried when they welcomed Poetry out there, but she never signaled them, and went straight back to her holding room. At that moment, she sat down on the spot with a snag. The two worried rub against Poetry, but she is half relieved and her body is shaking small.


    "Dear Poetry, is it okay to add or subtract?


    "Your porn uncle... Yuru!


    "It''s fine. Given Kiyojo''s position, it''s inevitable... if I endure it."


    Poetry tries to hold my body and hold my tremors. But the tremor shall not cease.


    "(Miriazal... what would I do best? I don''t want to crush the Kiyojo family, but I don''t want to be your enemy either... what am I supposed to do??


    I remember the days I taught Miriazal when I was little. She taught me magic, academia, upbringing, combat skills, and even a delicious baked confectionery shop in Lower Town. It was her back length that did not change over her appearance with Shino, but to her she was a good second mother. But depending on the circumstances, she becomes an enemy. It was a poem dating back to a very young age when there was nothing trivial.


    Continued

 88 Introducing the Characters - Arnelia Church Edition

    Name: Jake (I don''t remember his last name either)


    Age: 10


    Height/Weight/Appearance:: 140cm, 43kg, brown eyes on standard chestnut hair/short hair


    Occupation: Temple Knight Apprentice


    Favorite Things: Lisa, Meat, Being Strong


    Things I hate: Something to flirt with Lisa, green vegetables, grumpy guy, study


    Single Name: Me


    Profile:


    It is an orphan picked up by Lisa and as the introduction in the making suggests. Until now, I have no particular goal, I lived that day, but since I proposed to Lisa, I have worked out because I will be a fine knight with all my heart.


    Currently practicing letters while being trained by Alberto and Rafferty under Miriazar. When they can read and write, they go to school.


    Although he has not noticed himself, he is already skilled enough to meet there with the average soldier from the peasants.


    Name: Chiko (Beak)


    Age: 32


    Height/Weight/Three Size/Appearance: 165cm, 52kg, 82/57/83, Short brown hair and brown eyes slightly darker than standard


    Occupation: Right under Miriazal, a mouthless current head. I usually assist Miriazal as a female official.


    Favorite Things: Work, Junior Education, Organizing


    Things I hate: the sloppy, the lazy, the excuses (the point applies to Miriazal)


    Single Name: Me


    Profile:


    It is a mouthless present head, a group of assassinations served directly by Miriazal. Usually I serve beside Miriazal as a female officer, but I am told that his combat ability is no worse than that of the Lazar family. For once its presence is a secret in the Lazar family, but it is not normal for itself, and while Alberto and Moldard realise something (more or less Miriazar can''t possibly put a normal person aside), they dare not ask anything.


    Kiko is a designation given to the head of a generation, and originally had a different name. She herself is pure mouthless, but has long been skeptical of the role itself. Therefore I give my opinion to Miriazar on something, but that is why Miriazar is beside me. It was also Miriazal who forced Miriazal to take a role in solidifying himself.


    My personality is cool and I have no mercy for myself or my men. She is a neat beauty and is actually popular there from the knights, but she doesn''t deal with them at all. But I used to cage myself when I caged a man on assignment, and I gave birth to one of my children.


    The organization without a mouth, but there was already an idea when Miriazal created his predecessor as Arnelian. At first, it was a pure intelligence organization, but about 400 years ago, when I hired my first child, the battle division was also launched. Several to dozens of mouthless people are supposedly lurking in each of the major cities, and if you grasp any strange movements or information, it all reaches Miriazal. They usually run a normal life and few are married. But they never know that they have no mouth, even if they are partners.


    There are still supposedly hundreds of men without a mouth in charge of combat, but the head is supposed to be held by a woman for generations. It is also said that the training center is being trained in my land, bought up by Miriazal, with thousands of people living there. In appearance, it has become a normal city.


    Name: Rafferty-Fidelity-Lazar


    Age: 20


    Height/Weight/Appearance: 177cm, 68kg, Short blonde/green eyes


    Occupation: Temple Knight (Duplicant)


    Favorite Things: Belliache, Justin, Workout, Reading


    Things I hate: Fish (used to be), things that interrupt my friendship with Belliache


    Single Name: Me


    Profile:


    He''s two men of the Lazar family, Alberto''s brother. I have already married the mermaid Belliache and had one child. Become Belliache and learn more in the out-of-the-box.


    Its friendship with Belliache is very hot and is recognised not just as Miriazal but as a "Ba Couple in the Deep Green Palace". But he is Alberto''s deputy in charge of combat and a warrior of terror feared by his men during training. He is also known as The Devil of Smiles because he never stops laughing again.


    Although Alberto is not noticeable because he is so strong, he already has enough skill to cross his father Moldard, and as a double swordsman, he also enters a considerable upper position on the continent.


    By the way, I didn''t like seafood, but I was forced to like Belliache''s dishes because they line up somewhat every day. He later says the person was harder than the sword training.


    Name: Belliache (Mermaid has no last name)


    Age: 22


    Height/Weight/Three Size/Appearance: 160cm, 50kg, 85/60/86, Pale eyes on hair with pale hips


    Occupation: Guard of the Deep Green Palace, Mermaid


    Favorite Things: Rafferty, Justin, Swimming, Fish


    Things I hate: those who interrupt my friendship with Rafferty, nasty words


    Single Name: Me


    Profile:


    I will go outside to elaborate, but humans caught me playing with a mermaid and herd off the hook. I was bought up by Miriazal who happened to hear the story when it was put up as a product at the auction as it was.


    And Belliache, who was to live in the Deep Green Palace, eventually falls in love with Rafferty. After understanding everything he carries as a Lazar family, she accepted to marry Lafferty. It is now the height of happiness with a single child.


    Such a she is usually a woman in the Deep Green Palace and takes care of Miriazal. Because of Miriazal''s debt, he works diligently, even as he speaks of resentment.


    My only concern is that I gave birth to Justin, who is no longer as slim in shape as he used to be, and who cares if he is losing to Roxanne.


    It should be noted that the knights around them are quite concerned because they silently carry out a series of arrows of water.


    Name: Roxanne (surname abandoned due to circumstances)


    Age: 36 (looks 20)


    Height/Weight/Three Size/Appearance: 172cm, 55kg, 84/56/83, Blonde/Grey eyes to shoulder


    Occupation: Elf Swordsman


    Favorite Things: Sword Workout, Chatting with Belliache


    Things I hate: weak men, elves, cats


    Single Name: Me


    Profile:


    A strange elf that disgusted weak waist/hikikomori tending elves on something and popped out of the inside. It has also changed that I am better at swords than witchcraft. Character is a half-side with a strong sense of justice, a highly presumptuous and swine thrust. Also, emotions are inherently quite profound elves, which also become unusual in nature.


    He was rolling all over the place as a mercenary, but at one point he stumbled upon Alberto fighting on assignment, falling in love with that sword move and pushing him to the Deep Green Palace, and stayed there as an escort. And as I asked Alberto to put on the sword archery, I finally fell in love with him himself.


    But as a result of the confession, the balls were splendidly shattered. Alberto still likes him, even though he already knows he has someone in his mind.


    She also likes living in the green Deep Green Palace, which is essential for her workouts because there are many strong knights in the Deep Green Palace. I also got a best friend who says Belliache and he seems happy with his current life. I often hang out with Jake''s workouts these days.


    Name: Manadill-Ordeville


    Age: 58


    Height/Weight/Appearance: 175cm, 70kg, originally blonde, but now unfortunately. Your eyes are brown.


    Occupation: Archbishop


    Favorite Things: Preaching (also called Preaching), Workout, Work, Wife


    Disliked Things: Skipping Supreme Bishops, Looting Supreme Bishops, Soon Wasting Supreme Bishops


    Single Name: Me


    Profile:


    One of the three Archbishops of Arnelia. A delicacy in which he was aspired to that future more than he did when he was young and took the seat of Archbishop as much as possible. Its personality and strength are impeccable, and while I think Miriazal is a loud guy, I place a lot of trust in him. For this reason, it replaces the less tabular Miriazal and serves to divide the external events of the substantial Church.


    When I was younger, so was my talent, but I was famous for its flying and beautiful appearance. Miriazal had snuck into Manadil''s bedroom after teasing because the woman made so much noise (even the mouthless member praised her for something). But suddenly there was a manadil wandering into the treasure of a woman, and when she revealed her identity, she said, "What a body the supreme bishop is!," he preached all night in the main seat. The two are the corrupt edges from that time on. By the way, it is also everyone in the Church who is now saying that its beautiful appearance, especially unfortunately its head... He''s also been a little concerned lately.


    It should be noted that Manadir saw at first sight that Miriazal was a demon, but as he touched her personality, he began to pledge greater loyalty. He is often spoken of as synonymous with robustness, but the idea itself is flexible, even though the belief is stiff.


    As good at fighting as Miriazal, fighting with witchcraft wrapped around his fist, but unlike Miriazal, which uses the power of destruction purely, Manadil also uses a lot of witchcraft, and the effects of witchcraft that he adds to his fist vary. For this reason, the diversity of ways of fighting works better than that of Miriazal.


    Name: Dride-Norktier


    Age: 56


    Height/weight/appearance: 177cm, 68kg, grey hair (originally brown), brown eyes


    Occupation: Archbishop


    Favorite Things: A cup after work, talking, studying, long rides


    Disliked Things: Manadil, Changeless Institution, Nobility


    Single name: I (used to be me. ''I'' after taking my current position), but when I''m with Manadil, I go back)


    Profile:


    One of the three Archbishops of Arnelia. He was not asked to have a future over his ex, but he was famous for having a young man with a defiant attitude on something. But a mouthless investigation reported him to be a rather diligent young man, and Miriazal, interested, went to him himself.


    Miriazal first tried to hide his identity, but he also spotted her as a demon at a glance, just like Manadil, until he tried to exorcise her. But as he touched on Miriazal''s intelligence and way of thinking, he became respectful of her, and eventually the Lazar family also rose to the archbishop''s seat in a face-defeating effort.


    In the process, he basically often bumps into each other with a serious one-sided manadil, and he continues to have a relationship that he writes with his best friend and reads as a favorite enemy, even though he hangs out with each other, that he is more breathtaking than anyone else in a fire.


    While he respects Miriazar wholeheartedly, he often makes very harsh comments as a critic, and Miriazar has a glance at him as well. Unlike Manadil, he is primarily responsible for internal Church concerns.


    Name: Minar-Rubens


    Age: 48


    Height/Weight/Appearance: 165cm, 57kg, brown hair and eyes


    Occupation: Archbishop


    Favorite Thing: Work


    Disliked Things: Failure


    Single Name: Me


    Profile:


    One of the three archbishops. It was Miriazal himself who promoted him, a rather unusual event in the long history of Arnelianism.


    At this time Miriazal was having considerable difficulty with human resources due to the departure of his predecessor, the Archbishop, who was just looking for the right people. But compared to Manadir and Dryde, there was no one to compare to them, and it was Minar who stopped in the eyes of the troubled Miriazar.


    Even though he was enrolled in the Church more than a child, he had never heard the name of Miriazal, and his position remained a monk of peace. But when Miriazal immediately went to see him, noting that there were few casualties on the mission he was involved in, and that there were extremely few injuries, he said, "Have you finally come to me? Demons who live for hundreds of years also look pretty dumb," he said. The words were sufficient to spark Miriazal''s interest.


    He examined Miriazar''s background on his own, and Miriazar, who had an eye for his investigative powers and head rotation, promoted Minar to archbishop. Only 34 years old at that time. As the youngest archbishop in history, he will retain his name.


    As a general practice, it is quite unclear what he is doing, but in fact he often works with mouthless faces on the work behind the church, leading to busier days than Manadil and Dryde. As a mysterious plain archbishop he is recognised by Church humans, as he has few subordinates and is often isolated from the special nature of his work by Minar himself. Many still raise doubts and dissatisfaction that he was promoted to Archbishop.


    Name: Moldad-Fidelity-Lazar


    Age: 47


    Height/Weight/Appearance: 180cm, 75kg, Blonde/Green Eye


    Occupation: Temple Knight (Great Swordsman)


    Favorite Thing: Workout


    Disliked Things: Alcohol


    Single Name: Non


    Profile:


    Alberto, father of Rafferty and former Knights of the Temple. He currently assists his son Alberto as deputy chief. He was also of considerable skill, but the result was defeat by a talented son named Alberto. He is an unmatched workout lover and boasts the physical beauty of what he calls the Temple Knights One for his age. I hate alcohol, and other intoxications. By the way, he''s also famous as a loving wife.


    It should be noted that he has three sons and another one under six in Rafferty.

 89 Introducing the Characters - The Demon Society Edition

    Name: Shino Kiyojo


    Age: 20


    Height/Weight/Three Size/Appearance: 161cm, 55kg, 98/60/86, Long Hair to Black Hips/Black Eyes


    Occupation: The four most famous households of the Enchantment Association, headed by Qing Zi Jia. Witch.


    Favorite Things: Tea on the Edge, Nap/Sleep, Stuff of Confectionery (Taught by Miriazar)


    Things I hate: Scary stories, people who stick with men, caterpillars


    Single Name: Me


    Profile:


    A woman headed by the Qing Dynasty family, a corner of the Tu Dynasty Four family on the eastern continent. Its powers (magic as it is called in the continents of the Alphilis and others) and the power of the arts are said to be among the best in the eastern continents. However, due to her very important personality and the fact that the Qing Dynasty family does not currently boast that much luxury, her shoulders are a little narrow within the exorcism society. But she herself is not bitter about it. Rather, it is to engage in such a power struggle that I abhor.


    She has a background in studying at Miriazal when she was a child and is therefore also close to her. Since Miriazal was given the highest level of education at that time, his abilities are also quite knowledgeable as a woman of the same time. However, since the person is Miriazal''s so-called "natural idle jitsu physique", the matter is not very recognized by others. It''s also because of the faults I said I couldn''t remember people''s names.


    Since Miriazal and Lisa are the owners of so many breasts that they envy them, and few of them are defenseless because of their frustration, the East Cloud struggles with you are constant. It is a public secret that those in the ceremony are rather pleased


    She will also devote herself to an unwanted battle because of the obligations of the exorcism society.


    Name: Dongyun Cherry Blossom


    Age: 27


    Height/Weight/Three Size/Appearance: 168cm, 58kg, 84/59/86, with long dark hair tied together - Black eyes


    Occupation: Samurai


    Favorite Things: Shino, Hot Springs, Waterfall Row, Cooking


    Things I hate: spicy food, spiders


    Single Name: Me


    Profile:


    A samurai that Shino has served since childhood. Her clan''s mission is to serve the house of Qing Dynasty for generations. Years are a little different, but even though I think of Shino as my husband, she is a lady samurai who treats me like a sister, like a best friend. However, I am still a little saddened that Shino miscalls me Ceremony.


    Shino rarely wields a knife because he doesn''t like to fight, but if he fights, he is a man''s face loser. I am always worried that my body is going to be dull because Shino is accompanied by tea and sleep all the time with a relaxed personality. But Hot Springs and cooking are remembered in the laid-back life with such poetry, and Dongyun''s parents are happy to have more daughter-in-law recipients.


    Name: Ceremony Capital (Shikibu Miyako)


    Age: 26


    Height/Weight/Three Size/Appearance: 158cm, 53kg, 80/55/82, for relatively short hair in black - black eyes, glasses


    Occupation: Warrior Witch


    Favorite things: poetry (in a slightly different way), bullying poetry (in many ways), playing with poetry (in a general sense), women in general (especially poetry, the exception being Dongyun), fighting (fiercely if possible)


    Disliked Things: Poetry Being Fucked Other Than Yourself, Man, Busy Child


    Single Name: Me


    Profile:


    A woman who serves Shino from about a year later than Dongyun. He is a martial artist of a nature like the middle between a witch and a samurai. By the way, I tend to think of my personality as a dos, but according to the person, I can do either.


    She was not of such high stature origin that she was to perform the side service of Shino by inheriting the name of a house without a successor from among the clan of Qing Dynasty even with regard to the name Ceremony Section. However, it is an unusual birth to become a leading assistant from a low-status location in a colorful exorcism society of feudal elements. That is also proof of the fact that the ceremony is excellent.


    Miriazal, on the other hand, also has a slightly dangerous personality and preference, as he noticed, and the struggle of Dongyun is constant because he does not cover himself up. But it looks free and true to Shino''s orders, and if it is an order, there is also a rigid side that I don''t hate single-handedly assaulting a herd of 100 demons.


    By the way, the contents of the punishment she does to Shino are also secret to Dongyun.


    Name: Puritanical White Fun (Jigi Hakura)


    Age: 45


    Height/weight/appearance: 175cm, 65kg, short black hair (dyed due to different original color) - black eyes


    Occupation: Leader of the Demon Society, vs. Demon Master


    Favorite Things: Women, Liquor, Fight, Power


    Things I hate: the weak, sweet treats


    Single Name: Me


    Profile:


    Led by the Enchantment Society. The reason he was able to take the lead despite not being out of the Four Famous Houses is in his overwhelming combat abilities. Allegedly the best in the history of the Summoning Demon, its ability to fight is enough to put together the current heads of the four Summoning Demons against each other. In fact, since he took the lead, the area of human life has expanded considerably in the east (the eastern continent has a very large area of life of a clan called ghosts, and humans are still on the side of being eliminated and exploited).


    But his character is arrogant and disgraceful. He is a picturesque figure of tyranny. And the extremes are pretty fast spinning heads, and even with the western continent inhabited by the Miriazars, they have quite a bit of knowledge, and they are about to enter the western continent in a wayward fashion.


    I am officially married to my wife, but I have many mistresses, and if there is a gap, I also have a favorable side to Shino. However, as for Shino, he himself likes his abilities and personality as well as being a woman, so far he is to the point of powdering. It should also be noted that I think that I am already a mistress around me, so no one leans on Poetry.


    But only the results of the association he has accomplished are considerable, and his diplomatic victory over the western continent is good. It''s unclear at the moment what he''s up to like that.

 90 Prairie Fairies and Giant Beasts, Part 1 - Wind Reading

    "Hey, Miranda, what am I gonna do?"


    "What a sweet voice... but what shall I do, really?"


    Alphilis came to the nearest guild to receive their rewards after leaving Zea, the abandoned capital. At the same time I wanted to hire a special human being known as'' Wind Reading ''to enter the prairie, but there were already enough personnel to pay for it to be called everyone.


    "I''m sorry, ladies. It''s harvest time, so there are a lot of humans going into the prairie. They already have an appointment."


    "Is there anyone left?


    "I''m there, but... you''re either crude or you''re too good to pay. Do you still want to see me?


    "Um, I''ll think about it for a second"


    "I''ll do it."


    Greet the Alliance Focal Point and return to your buddies Alphilis and Miranda. Most guilds have reception and dining halls and taverns. This is because it''s easier to invite people.


    "How''d it go?


    "No, no one seems affordable anymore"


    "You''re in trouble... because in the prairie, I''m inhibited by strange forces, and I say sensors are useless,"


    Nia braces herself and thinks about it, and Lisa poses for you. Fenna keeps an eye on what happens in a prayerful pose. Kazas watching the state of it.


    "I''m a teacher. Why are you here?"


    I also help Miranda stick to Kazas because the story doesn''t work and the insect is not in a good place.


    "No, he wants to see a little more because you guys are funny. Besides, I''m thinking of going to the prairie."


    "You don''t have to come."


    "Wherever I go, I''m free."


    Miranda stares at Kazas, but apparently it''s Miranda who''s making the difficulty, so it looks like she decided to turn to the other side and ignore Kazas. Hi, these two are incompatible.


    Nia talks to the sighing Alphilis.


    "By the way, Alfi, did you get paid?


    "... just the advance."


    "Again, well..."


    Many of the rewards from the Alliance are paid in the form of advances and splits of successful rewards. Mercenaries may escape if the client does not pay the reward if only the success reward or if only the advance. Often made into instalments of advances and successful rewards to avoid problems on the part of clients and mercenaries, the ratio varies from request to request. Many requests were made in this format because they could also be equipped, prepared, etc. with advances.


    So for this request, the ratio of advances to successful rewards was 1: 4. I mean, there''s hardly any money in here for the Alphilis and the others. The same poverty persists.


    "I think I''ll do another request for service (maid) (part-time) ~"


    "There''s no time for that, Miranda. I heard that in the fall the climate in the prairie would be rough and rough, making it impossible for humans to even enter. If Lisa is standing on the prairie, I suggest she go now, forcefully."


    "That said. It can be a magnet, and it''s dangerous not to know where it''s going."


    "So do you have a good idea, Alfie"


    "That''s it - I don''t have any money."


    "I''ll give you the money."


    Everyone is surprised by Kazas'' suggestion.


    "Uh... why?


    "Well, I''m not a man of war. That''s why I told you to follow, so if you don''t take responsibility for something other than combat, you won''t be on par with all of us. Fortunately, he''s quite a privileged person financially, so I think he can do anything for about two months."


    "Uh... Scholar, I did a little review."


    "Hi, Miranda."


    Even though Miranda and Kazas call each other somewhat sarcastically, the atmosphere was softer than earlier.


    "Well, now I don''t care if it''s financial."


    But nothing has progressed on the guide''s story to the prairie. Then a man called out from the next table.


    "You guys... you want to go to the prairie..."


    It''s a man with cloth wrapped around his face and brown lens glasses. I have something like a cover wrapped around my mouth, and I can''t see the expression at all. Next to the seat is my luggage and my cane. An uncomfortable outfit for travellers, but this was the common costume for the profession, which is said to be wind reading.


    "Are you a wind reader?


    "I don''t know."


    "Could you be free?


    Alphilis rushes to ask a question, but the man shakes his neck to the side.


    "No, unfortunately, I''ve booked one too... but see the ladies in trouble. I''m bored while I''m waiting for my client, and I don''t have time for advice. The old man."


    "I''m glad to hear that, but, uh"


    "Zaza."


    "What does Mr. Zaza teach you?


    "Before that... is the lady there a seeker?


    "Oh, yes!


    Fenna is suddenly called to jump.


    "You know that name very well."


    "What, I have a long background as a mercenary, that''s all. But the Seeker means you''re going to the Seeker settlement on the north side of the prairie, right?


    "Yes."


    "I''m not saying anything bad, just stop it"


    In reply to Fenna, Zaza shakes her neck sideways.


    "Why not?


    "The prairie is completely separate in the north and south. South is good. The wind is still easy to read and the demons are dear. But the north is extremely dangerous. The wind blows relentlessly to hunt creatures, and demons are so powerful that there is no more. Besides, the inside of the Seeker itself doesn''t accept people. It''s Othi who gets rid of me. I don''t care how many lives I have."


    "What do you mean, no matter how much life you have, it''s not enough?


    "... We are told that one in ten people can survive three days in the north even with our wind readings. As a wind read, it ranks above C. By the way, I got into the north by mistake when I was younger, but miraculously I succeeded in surviving for three weeks. I hope you''re lucky at all. So when I returned to the guild, I was suddenly promoted to B-rank. That''s all it is, going north and surviving. By the way, any demon in the north is fine, so if you can take it back, they say you''ll be promoted to B-rank immediately."


    "Not so..."


    "So how did you survive?"


    Lisa penetrates sharply.


    "I told you, I was lucky... to be picked up by an aboriginal living in the north."


    "Native people?"


    "Oh, he was a decent person... but they were the ones with different functions than humans. Fight the demons of the north flat, and the art of wind reading was obviously considerably better than mine. My technique as a wind reader is what got me some of them. That''s the only way to read the wind, and the top 20 people told me it was a strength to get in."


    "Then hire them..."


    "You can''t. They have no contact with the outside world. I''m the exception."


    "So what do we do?"


    "I mean give it up this year... and I''ll follow you next year, if you want. The northernmost."


    That''s what I''m gonna say. Take a seat, Zaza. Alphilis and the others dropped without words on the spot. You thought Zaza had done something wrong as well, like that gloomy way, and just before he left the guild, he stopped to pitch and looked back at the Alphilis and the others.


    "If there''s a way... you''re a fairy."


    "Fairy?"


    "Oh, the fairies you see around here are mostly from the prairie. They''ll understand the wind on the north side. But I see this one every 10 years... because it''s a vigilant clan anyway. And I hate humans. It''s unlikely."


    "It''s better than nothing. Thank you, Mr. Zaza!


    You''re a little surprised by Alphilis for being honest. Zaza stops the move, but quickly turns his back twirling and leaves the spot behind with his hands up.


    "Go to the tool store and give me my name... maybe I can ask you something. He said he bought something interesting from a man back in the prairie. May the wind bless you..."


    And after Zaza left, the Alphilis decided to follow his advice and visit the tool store.


    "Huh - I don''t know what to do..."


    The owner of a tool shop where one sighs. He was having trouble reprocessing what he had purchased.


    "I bought it unexpectedly because I said I would sell it cheap, but should I have suspected it more? I can''t believe that''s happening. Ha."


    "I''m sorry."


    It was Alphilis and the others who came to visit the tool shop. Tool shops couldn''t shake off the heavy mood, and then came out on the table to slightly notice.


    "Oh, there you are"


    "I''m here with Zaza''s introduction..."


    "Zaza''s? That''s unusual, I can''t believe that bigoted bastard introduced you to someone. Does that mean you want prairie-related products?


    "Yeah, ''cause I heard you bought something rare from a prairie returnee"


    "Well, you told him... well, that''s rare to say. But do you really want to see it?


    "... is it bad if you see it?


    Alphilis looks surprised. Is it such a dangerous product?


    "Not first, but I''ll give you a break. Like me now."


    "What do we do?


    "If you don''t look at it, it doesn''t start, I think Lisa. That''s a lot of hesitation and stuff right now, big woman. Toolstore, don''t waste it, just bring it."


    "You''re a mouthless lady... very similar. Ah. Wait a minute."


    My husband is urged by Lisa to go to the back.


    "What does it look like?


    "Come on? I don''t think there are any other perfect beauties like Lisa."


    "Don''t say that often..."


    Lisa flushes Nia''s penetration. Soon I hear noisy voices from the back.


    "Wow! This guy, fuck you!


    "... what''s that?


    Toolstore brought something bigger than normal, like a birdcage. The entire area is surrounded by a thick cover and the contents are invisible. But guttangatangatangatangatangatangatangatangatangatangatangatangatangatangatangatangatangatangatangatangatangatangatangatangatangatangatangatangatangatangatangatangatangatangatangatangatangatangatangatangatangatangatangatangatangatang


    "Get it out! You tsuru pagai!!


    "I''m not ripping it off! Damn, you still have a bad mouth!


    "Um... what''s that?


    "The Hundred News is only at first sight. Well, you should see."


    When the tool shop takes the cover, inside...


    Continued

 91 Prairie Fairies and Giant Beasts, Part 2 - Water Fairies

    "Is this... the fairy?


    "Nymph... no, you''re a fairy"


    "Unusual. I knew it on the book, but what a beautiful creature this is"


    What do you think of Kazas? Fairy in front of her was stretching her blue, long wavy hair to her waist, her eyes peeling and big, very loving face. It''s neat, but you might want to say it''s still adorable. He wraps silver and white-toned fabric around his body from the back of his neck to secure it next to his body so that it doesn''t get in the way of four blades again.


    Demons, flying dragons, etc. are fairytale enough, but this fairy creates not only that, but an atmosphere that envelops the surroundings in fantasy just because it exists there. Alphilis remembered the illusion that he was lost in a fairy tale. Seriously, he saw Fairy, but noticed that the fairy was staring at us with his jit eyes.


    "Hey, what..."


    "That''s our line, big woman!


    "Big..."


    "I stared at the eagle with a carefully entangled gaze, and it''s nasty. Come on guys! I''m gonna buzz you!?


    That''s what I say. Fairy kicks the birdcage with a gatun. The fantastic image held by Alphilis collapses with a ragged sound. Next to it, the tool shop master was posing for you.


    "Well, this is what he is. I would have bought it for a cheap price, but I guess the guy who sold this was also pioneering. When I have this guy, I get loud and I don''t get to work. I don''t mind making a scene in the middle of the night, and I''d appreciate it if you could have it."


    "... I''m sorry to hear that."


    Lisa says "Rejected" in the trick. But seeing how it goes, Faerie makes a scene.


    "Hey there, pink-haired dodgy! You''re treating me like a child who doesn''t need people!


    "I don''t think I actually need it though. I don''t think this thug fairy will help you on your journey."


    "What are you talking about? This poor, cute, sexy weasel is 100 times more useful than a slut like you!


    Fairy winks in a sexy pose for some reason. You''re getting cocky at that word and deed, Lisa enters a tongue fight posture.


    "What is it about Lisa that is a slut!? Be precise within 30 words so that you understand it properly!


    "It''s in Fairy''s legend that Pink has always been a jerk!


    "I didn''t know you''d cut it back in exactly 30 words. You''ll do it. What legend is that!?


    "You can say it, but it''s totally R-18, right? Can I do that? Can I talk to you?? Look, look!


    "Damn, I didn''t know I had to lay it all down... if I could make 18 bans!


    "Isn''t it? So convince me!


    It''s an unscrupulous theory, but the momentum allowed Lisa to interact. In a way, it''s amazing, but Lisa also cuts back seriously.


    "But what do you mean Lisa didn''t make a difference? I think it would be a lot more useful for me to be a sensor than a chicken like you!


    "Hmm, you say chimiko! I''ll tell you what, I''m the sexiest woman in the fairy with a lot of deductions (again)!? Look, look at this extraordinary style!


    Fairy posing sexy again. Sure, it''s about 30cm tall, but it''s pretty well balanced. It would be quite a proposition if I were a human being. Lisa accidentally gets stuck in words.


    "Mmm."


    "Do you understand me, you pussy"


    "Pe..."


    "Oh, I''m sorry, could it have been a star? Ho ho!"


    "That''s not true! Lactation is no longer a brand power!


    "Hmm, just a big friend dropping by to say haaaa. Well, if you''re there, I won''t. You can admit it''s more moist than ''we are''!


    Fairey pointed to Alpha Reese, surprised. Alpha Reese finds herself listed in the jade and is dismayed.


    "We..."


    "Oh, I''m sorry? It was our mistake."


    "You don''t have to say it again!


    "Lisa agrees with you on that, too."


    "Don''t agree! Wow."


    Miranda, you can say yes to the alphilis you started putting on. In the meantime Fairy''s mouth goes up even more spinning.


    "It''s an excuse for a kid who doesn''t have breast feeding status or anything! Or did your thinkers affirm that those breasts are good?


    "Oh, that''s..."


    "Oh, haven''t you checked? If you think people like big tits, they''ll sleep with you later, right? NTR, NTR! It''s already a noonday drag!


    "Oh, oh..."


    The last one didn''t really make sense, but Lisa started to feel visibly depressed. Don''t be afraid, Fairy. Maybe if I didn''t add Lisa and Miranda and divide them by 2, I''d have this personality.


    Fairey laughs as high as she was proud to win either. When Lisa stood up after a while to say hello, she came toward Alphilis as she pulled out her machete.


    "Hey, hey Lisa. What are you doing?


    "... it''s no big deal. I was just wondering if you could give Lisa a little of that."


    "Mm, I can''t, I can''t!


    "... it''s okay, because I''ll make sure it doesn''t hurt as much as I can"


    Lisa creeps over to Alphilis.


    "No, don''t!


    "Alfi, be mindful!


    "You''re breaking my shop!


    Lisa started chasing Alphilis around narrowly in the store. The grate tool shop and the rest of us. And after a while, when everyone settles down, Fairey starts a serious conversation about whether they were satisfied for now, too.


    "So, you really want to go to the prairie?


    "Yeah, we need to get this fenna delivered"


    "Huh, Explorer? Then you''re going north."


    Sounds like it.


    "Surely that''s not possible with a concomitant ''wind reading''. Some wind readings come in on the north side, but they won''t be the kind of people the average adventurer gets to know... there''s no choice, so I can show you around."


    "Really!?


    Fairy nods troublesome as Alphilis raises his voice of joy. In the end the tool shop was sick of the presence of this fairy, so I just had to pay the same price for free.


    And Fairey flies around the perimeter free from the bird cage.


    "Mm-hmm! I knew Shabba would be nice ~"


    "Shabba..."


    "But why are you helping us?


    "You were tired of that birdcage, too, and I wanted to get out. So I harassed that shopkeeper."


    "No, I don''t. I mean, why don''t you run now?"


    "Huh?"


    Faerie surprises me unexpectedly with Alphilis'' sharp pointer.


    "(This kid... I thought he was blurrier, but you''re outgoing sharp. As a matter of fact, the demons of the south, whatever they may be, will strike us on the north side, not to mention the fairies. There should be more... there''s no way I can say it, and it''s a proper deception. It''s not a good idea to wander around in humans. It''s not like they''ll catch you again and send you to the showcase.)"


    And so on and while Fairy was thinking about being belly black, Alphilis was still looking at Fairy. Take that gaze as Fairey glances unexpectedly.


    "Well... Seeker and I have a lot of interaction, so I''ll give it back. The eagle can safely return to his hometown from the inside of the Seeker, and follow his stuff."


    "Hmm, well, I''ll leave you to that. But if you cheat on us, you''re going to make it look like soup."


    When Alphilis grinned and chewed, for some reason the fairy ran chills. It was quite a serious atmosphere.


    "So, what''s your name?


    "The eagle is Uty. And unto the family of Undine the Spirit of the water, Fairey, who commandeth the water. Nice to meet you."


    "I''m Alphilis, and I can''t be named because of my last name. So this one..."


    Alphilis to introduce in turn. In it Lisa asks the question again.


    "So, there''s something I''d like to ask Uty."


    "What?"


    "You mean the sensors are useless in the prairie, but what are the reasons for the details?


    "I don''t even know why you''re here. It''s just that I''ve been told for a long time that the prairie has a distorted magnetic field that won''t even work properly with sensor capability. There''s a lot of reason why it doesn''t work."


    "For nothing, what?


    Lisa asks questions with her neck clenched.


    "The demons are too strong to sense. It''s not too late. By the way, what''s your sensor radius?


    "Normally 1 km should not be allowed. If you concentrate, it''s two kilometers."


    "You''re gonna do pretty good. But it''s no use. There are a lot of demons in the north that run within 100 steps if they''re about two kilometers."


    "... you''re incredible"


    "You don''t have to believe anything else, that it''s that powerful. If they find us, we won''t survive first. No witchcraft of perception inhibition, either. Because there are demons who react to the magic itself, they call it back. It''s a place where ordinary common sense doesn''t work."


    "Then if you go out of the sky with a dragon..."


    Utility also shook his head sideways in Alphilis'' suggestion.


    "Neither can that. The demons in the sky are also quite strong, and if that''s the extent of the flying dragon, they''ll feed you. Mostly dragons. Even nights off, right? If they see us flying by it, the demons on earth will follow us forever, and Gabriel will kill us where we rest."


    "So how does Uti know the right directions and guide us safely?


    Lisa''s questions are also best.


    "Because I''m a spirit. All you have to do is talk to the grass and wind."


    "Can you do that?


    "Read the signs, exactly. They really hear voices, though, because the top fairies are closer to the Spirit itself. Unfortunately, the eagle isn''t that far away as a fairy."


    "I see."


    Alphilis is honestly impressed. A little bit of a good utility.


    "So, if you''re going, you''d better hurry. It will take at least a month to get inside the Seeker and use the horse. About that time the prairie will be in stormy season. Storm season sucks. Even the Devil of the Prairie returns to his lair. So now that there are all kinds of creatures out there in preparation for the storm season, adventurers will come in for all the hunting. Just to proclaim one thing, guidance for eagles is not perfect on the north side either. Be prepared to be found by demons sometimes."


    "I wouldn''t want to meet you if I could."


    "Even eagles do. But even humans live on the north side, so we can figure it out."


    "Some people live in such a land."


    "How many people are there?


    Nia is interested and Miranda asks questions.


    "Yeah, a few, though. I''ve lived there for a long time, so I think I know how to survive. Ah! So I remembered... if you want to survive safely on the North Side, find a" guide "."


    "The Conductor?


    "I don''t even know about the eagle, but everything seems to be helping people who are sometimes dispersed on the north side. You think he''s human, too? Yet I''ve heard they''re stronger than the more or less demonic things on the north side. I wonder who he is."


    "Human or..."


    One line looks at each other. Is it something that has such a powerful person? But Uty goes on to explain herself further.


    "One more thing you should never do! You can''t just meet" Flaming Beast "if you meet him. The Flame Beast lives in a rocky place near the northern center, but it''s a powerful demon fighting for one or two in the prairie. If we meet, it''s definitely over."


    "Then you should avoid it."


    "Well that''s the thing. Then it''s a waste of time, and should we just go?


    And new companions, the Alphilis, who are led by the Fairy Utility to the prairie. The time of year was just trying to get into summer.


    Continued

 92 Prairie Fairies and Giant Beasts, Part 3 - Southern Prairie

    "The wind - changed"


    One girl squeaks, nestled in the middle of the prairie. Follow your beloved horse beside you, and do the tenderness. Did the horse also feel the change in his husband''s condition, and that horse, which he usually leaves to stroke, looks worryingly at his husband.


    "You don''t have to worry - I''d say. Unfortunately, I am also anxious. I''ve never seen anything like it... what the hell is going to happen to this prairie?"


    "Are you worried...?


    A low voice can be heard from nowhere in response to a question that can also be taken as a girl''s solitary. The girl seems hesitant to reply for a moment, but responds clearly with a clear voice.


    "Yeah, a little."


    "How do you feel about this wind?


    "It''s kind of like pushing everything away... very intense, but also gentle wind. Honestly, I don''t know."


    "I didn''t know you were. Do you know what caused this?


    The voice also asks a little worried.


    "It hasn''t either. But we won''t be irrelevant again."


    "I guess so. But..."


    "Yeah, all you have to do is entrust it to the will of the prairie..."


    That''s how the girl leaves her beautiful, long green hair to the wind. Despite the fact that summer was also in the midst, strong winds were already blowing as if to announce the arrival of the storm season.


    "Oh, it''s hot - Miranda"


    "Because Alfi wears long sleeves. So I told you before... it''s gonna be hot in here, so don''t take it off anymore."


    "Get on with it and don''t take it all off, Alfie?


    "Am I a crazy bitch?


    "It doesn''t make a big difference?


    "Terrible, terrible..."


    With Lisa''s terrible penetration, a row of alphilis riding horseback and proceeding through the prairie.


    "Mr. Alphilis, leave it to Mr. Fenna alone to take it off. Because there''s no place for my eyes."


    "Something wrong with my fitness, Mr. Kazas? When it comes to seekers, summer is the perfect time."


    "No, the Beast Man is probably wearing thin too, but I don''t know if that''s just right, Fenna..."


    I can''t help but penetrate the nearer. Fenna had changed into quite thin clothes for the good of not having many eyes since entering the prairie because it was already hot. I change it from a slightly princess, longer piece of clothing that I usually wore all over the city to something like a miniskirt tank top. Moreover, the fabric is quite thin and perfect. Even in the middle of summer, he was dressed in contrast to Alphilis, who has long sleeves to hide his curse. It is arguably fortunate for Alphilis that this prairie is relatively north of the continent and the heat is not that severe because of the cool breeze that often blows from Pilebos.


    By the way, I wasn''t in the habit of putting my underwear on Fenna, the forest folk, but just Nia and Lisa are persuading me to just manage downstairs. I may not have mind if it was just a woman''s journey, but Kazas is accompanying her this time. But Fenna dresses in front of Kazas in dignity, so Kazas'' nosebleeds don''t stop. Oh, Miranda''s trying to force him to turn. Kazas'' neck points in a weird direction. It was hard when he first entered the prairie. Fenna herself had no offense whatsoever, so much so that Uty saw how it was and was laughing so hard that her abs were just twisted off.


    "That''s why I didn''t like putting guys in this party... well, I don''t see how I could do this to such a weak little one."


    "It''s okay, when I strike properly, I declare and then strike. I hope you don''t freak out."


    "What exactly are you doing?"


    Hi Miranda and Kazas don''t quite fit the horse. It''s already been a week since I entered the prairie, but it''s been at this rate for a long time. Exactly. I no longer associate with evil as much as I did before, but I''m very giddy. Such a fold, Uti, who was out in scouts, returns.


    "How did it go, Uty"


    "It''s okay - as the eagle stared, there''s no sign of a monster for the time being. I''d rather avoid demons and warcraft, and maybe food will bottom-up. I might want to finish up some big stuff and refill the meat before I go into the north side."


    "Well... I''m sure it''s time to run out of food."


    "Is the food for three more days? There''s room for water."


    Near confirms the food.


    "Uty, are there any animals in the prairie that might be able to feed you?


    "Wouldn''t hunting boar warcraft be okay? I know it''s a lot in the woods, but there''s an affordable forest just a day or so from here."


    "That''s where I come in. If you want to track him down, I''ll take care of him."


    Nia tends her chest well. Great tail movement, too. Lisa, on the other hand, looks bare or soggy.


    "I''m sorry Lisa can''t help you... you really don''t have a sensor here"


    "No - isn''t it just that you''re at a low level?


    "Rude!


    "It''s true. Because there are people out there who can still use their sensors, right? I guess I''ll stop by the place anyway. Novice sensor lines like you don''t work all over the prairie."


    "... regrettably, but now that it''s useless, Lisa has no words to give back"


    "Oh, honestly, but that''s better. First of all, if you don''t admit your faults honestly, it''s not like you''ve made progress or anything."


    Uty is niggling, but Lisa was seriously thinking about what to do while she looked remorseful.


    "(Speaking of which... was it Lexus? That guy told you it was sweet too... that you still have a way of using sensor capabilities that Lisa doesn''t know about, I''m sure. I suppose it means that our flow also has limits, but how can we improve? I wish someone like my master was in Lisa too...)"


    Lisa has been worried about how to improve her abilities for the past few days since she entered the prairie. She is just a blind girl in situations where the sensors are completely unusable, and her personal life is irresistible as opposed to conducting battles. It was also an imperative task for Lisa to improve her abilities than she found out that magic could seal her sensor abilities.


    "(Here in the prairie, it''s totally Alphilis'' stuff... reminding me how I was a frog in the well. I don''t just want to bother them. I''m sorry to be insulted or cared for because I''m blind. Can''t it be more or less an alphilis as it is!


    I guess Lisa''s troubles were at the same time an expression of her desire to be on par with the Alphilis and their friends, but she hadn''t noticed that in person. I guess Lisa wasn''t mentally mature enough to be so sensitive to her emotions either. Perhaps I can say that I am blunt to myself because I am also a sensitive sensor to the surrounding/other people''s situation.


    But Lisa''s troubles are long overdue. In the end, the boar type warcraft was planted in the woods, and Alphilis, Lisa, and Nia were involved in its dismantling and decomposition work, and the rest of the members were to head towards collecting plants and securing water in the woods. It won''t take long because there is a Fenna Uty familiar with plants, Miranda mainly carries luggage to the camp and Kazas does the turn.


    "Totally... don''t let a weak maiden labor like this."


    Miranda carries water at the same time that would be 30 kg loosely even though she complains of bumps. Today I intend to use this water to create an impromptu bath. Dig holes of appropriate depth and prevent enclosed water leakage with wooden plates with special bark applied around them. In this way, the water is poured in and warmed by a burnt stone or the like, which is a dimension called rise. I didn''t mind a water bath, but the water bath was harsher if the prairie night was cooler than I thought and it wasn''t just noon, and the water field seemed to gather a lot of warcraft and demons during the day, with quite a few footprints of various organisms. However, due to the unanimity of everyone''s opinion that bathing in the water is intolerable, it was the creation of the bath that I tried to do something about.


    I appreciate the presence of Nia, who works in the military at times like this. Whether it is humans or beasts who are first planted as military personnel, it is usually because they are a way of marching. The same is true of the march in terms of how food is procured and how it is repulsed, but also because it is important to secure beds. The bath was also created and Nia went really well.


    "Well, I''m looking forward to the bath." Operation Hot Springs Docking! ''So if I stick my naked alphi out in front of Kazas, how much nosebleed would I get? I''m looking forward to it, Cah. "


    And so on and when Miranda was thinking about her unexpected plan, the sound that would reach Miranda''s ear disappeared. Once Miranda returned to her serious expression and unloaded all her luggage to the ground to be vigilant around her.


    Continued

 93 Fairies and Giant Beasts of the Prairie, Part 4 - Herald

    "It''s rude of you to invite me into the junction all of a sudden. Show yourself."


    "Sister Anorn on the Arnelian pilgrimage mission, is the pilgrimage number 0001 correct?


    "Do you think I''d say yes to someone who doesn''t even show up?"


    "I''m sorry for this... but the moment I showed up, I was about to be beaten with a stick I hid on that sleeve. I''ll show up now."


    Two people in robes wearing a hood that reveals itself with those words. One of them takes the robe.


    "Who is it! I''d say... but as far as I can tell, you look like a colleague."


    "Yes, I am also Sister Elsa on a pilgrimage mission. See you later."


    "I don''t know if you know me from now on, but you''ve noticed my planting a lot. That''s all I''m gonna compliment you for."


    "Thank you for that"


    Sister answers Miranda''s somewhat sarcastic lines with a smile as well. This Sister has blue eyes on her blonde hair as well as a similar outfit, but what''s different about Miranda is that she has long hair and is not a flashy beauty, but looks more relaxed? But the brilliance that dwelt in Elsa''s eyes was brilliant enough to let her know that she was not just a Sister. I can''t be just a Sister at the most important stage of my pilgrimage assignment.


    And Miranda shifts her gaze to the other person.


    "So you can''t introduce me to that suspicious person over there?


    "Another tough word... Eliza, introduce yourself."


    Someone called Eliza takes the hood and takes off his cape. It was this beautiful girl who came out of it. However, the aptitude is the knight himself, and besides, he is dressed in gold armor, an authentic garment of the Temple Knights of the Church of Arnelia. She has green eyes on her golden hair, and her hair is cut short and all around her neck. Miranda thinks inside out how much it would be if she stretched her hair and wore a dress, but if she saw this tight look on her face, she would surely escape in a weak, ordinary man who would come to the ball.


    "Nice to meet you, Sister Anoln. My name is Eliza-Fidility Lazar."


    "Lazar... did I hear Alberto was three brothers?


    "I''m going to be Alberto''s cousin. To be exact, Alberto''s father, Moldard''s brother, will be my father, Branz."


    "Huh. So, how old will you be?


    "I''m 16 this year and I''ve made it with a safe adult"


    "Weak crown, 16 years old, on a pilgrimage escort mission alone? That''s a hell of a skill."


    Miranda praised him purely, but Eliza only returns a thank you in silence. Miranda, who saw how it was and saw it as the same type as Alberto and not talking about anything wasted or extra, decided instantly to narrow it down to Elsa.


    "So, what can I do for you? I don''t think it''s a passing pilgrimage."


    "Yes, I keep a message from the Supreme Bishop of Miriazar"


    "Master Bishop''s?


    I can see that depositing messages directly from the Supreme Bishop means that Elsa is quite powerful among those who take up the task of pilgrimage. I guess Miriazal''s trust is also thick again. It''s cheapest to imagine at the stage where the Lazar people are beside each other.


    "So what about Master Bishop?


    "''Be sure to show your face if you ever stop near Arnelia''. He said he''d like you to come over here immediately, if possible."


    "I don''t mind if I finish my current request because I don''t have any particular business, but... what happened at church headquarters?


    "What makes you think that?


    "You won''t bother giving a busy pilgrimage sister to the prairie to tell you that. Well, most people can''t steal and listen here, so it''s great for a secret conversation. Conversely, the more secretive we have to have in the prairie, the less trustworthy and more pressing it is around the master. So the point is, I want a trustworthy handkerchief, so let''s face Arnelia as secretly as possible as soon as possible, right?


    Elsa was very surprised inside. Miranda was on the spot and listened to Miranda before when she gave a speech at Church Headquarters about "booze and a man''s appearance," but Miranda''s impression at this time was a magnificent and stylish person. Of course I could have peered at the excellence, but I thought he was a bigger mess. I heard you haven''t been home to church in years, but I didn''t know it combined with that much acumen of feeling inside.


    But such Elsa''s upset should have been for a moment, but Miranda didn''t even miss it.


    "You don''t have to be so surprised, more or less as you''d expect, Atashi is inherently a dull person whose finesse doesn''t suit her sexuality. But I also know from numerous experiences that I can''t live with it alone. I don''t usually hear voices in a flat seal, just evidence of being stuffed with chopped wings. Instead, isn''t that the mouth you were summoned to, too?


    "... excuse me for this. As you can guess."


    "So. What happened at HQ?


    "What,"


    "You don''t have to blur. You must be in a hurry because something happened at HQ that you don''t have to pull out, Master. Of course, if you can''t talk, that''s fine."


    "No... let''s talk"


    Elsa responds in a slightly longer period of time during the conversation, but in a short time to call it silence. Eliza, who refrains behind for a moment, says something, but Elsa controls it with her eyes and starts telling Miranda about the Arnelian church raid. It was Miranda listening in silence, but even after Elsa finished talking, she had something in mind for a while. But when Miranda opened her mouth, Elsa was surprised.


    "You''ve been played."


    "! What do you mean?


    "Well, you might not want to admit it from the people who attacked you. If we tried to make the raid more efficient, we wouldn''t attack at night, and the last two people who came out would come at the same time, right? If they''d come, the church wouldn''t have been here by now."


    "Just kidding..."


    "It''s not a joke or anything. I don''t know if Elsa knows the character of the master, but that guy isn''t sweet enough to condone the person who plucked him into a fight. The fact that the master missed out means that he decided at that stage that he had no more than 50% chance of winning. From there, Atashi''s church is a good playmate for them... or an experimenter"


    "Experiment. What experiment?


    "Could it be something like the experiment of the first boy I''ve set up and the experiment of the Demon King? In fact, all the demon kings that came out of HQ were in different shapes, right?


    "Yes."


    "Then you might have a good chance of hitting it. As a matter of fact, we''ve been fighting like demons twice since we broke up with Alberto, but the shape was completely different. On second thought, I think this demon king is a combination of different creatures. To deduce from that, they''re probably the ones who''ve been making demon kings that have been out everywhere lately. And I''m up to something. But I don''t know why."


    "What should we do?


    Elsa asks questions with a serious look on her face. Elsa had no plans to ask such questions, but words came out about Miranda''s sight.


    I hate answering these kinds of questions Miranda, but all this time my tongue honestly moved.


    "We have to stop the demon king production first. Even if you don''t like it if you have some number, there will be a big move. We need to find their base for that. And I don''t think there''s gonna be any more surprises, but we''re gonna make a knighthood out of this experience."


    Miranda began to think with her arms together, but her face grew blue. And he shook his head left and right as if to shake off a nightmare.


    "Sister Anorn, what is it?


    "No way. I had an idea that didn''t even clap too fast, but that''s just..."


    "Can I ask you something for later school?


    "... what if their purpose is to make us stronger?


    "I don''t think doing that will do them any good,"


    "That''s right... Tsuji feels right, but is that just too absurd? Well, it would be quicker to find out after that, I guess the master would be hitting some kind of hand anyway. The odds are low, but I''ll call you when I get something, too."


    "Okay, I''ll get back to you like that."


    "Do you still have something to do? If you don''t, it''s time for you to let go, or we''ll all be worried about you."


    "No, I''ve done my job. Then tell Master Anolun not to bless Arnelia the Virgin."


    "To each other."


    When Sister Elsa breaks the line between soundproofing and avoiding people, Anorn leaves as if nothing had happened.


    After seeing how it was going, Elsa and Eliza walk out to their original destination. The more they were alone, the less Eliza spoke to Elsa.


    Are you ready, Master Elsa?


    "Yeah, I still can''t. But I''m glad I came to see you. There was a harvest."


    Elsa pointing a smile at Eliza. Eliza''s face remains only a sober one.


    But what happened at HQ was confidential.


    "Oh, I won''t tell you anything. As much as that, the Virgin will spill your eyes."


    "By the way, Eliza, how did you see Sister Anoln?


    "What do you mean?


    "Whether it''s appropriate for us to be our future bosses. Whatever it takes to replace Master Minar as Archbishop, Sister Anoln is."


    Again, Elsa doesn''t break her smile. Eliza replies after being somewhat reticent.


    "... As far as listening to the clan, I honestly thought you were a more reluctant person. It must be experience to be sharp, but I was wondering if it would be worth working for if it was better for my boss."


    "Oh, I thought the Lazars were blindly faithful to Arnelianism?


    "That''s the main house story. of a division of responsibilities and duties. I want to identify my master myself"


    "Is that chivalry again? Or is it that you are dissatisfied with your current husband, Master Miriazar?


    "No way. Sometimes I just wonder if that person can do anything too much and not help me at all. The people in this house, who are direct assistants, are too good."


    "If I wasn''t trusted, would I be the only one who doesn''t think this order would come around?


    Elsa smiles gently at Eliza. But Eliza kept her eyes down.


    "Fair enough. Join ''the Dog'' early."


    []/(exp, adj-na) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk)


    "Absolutely, Master Miriazal says he''s impotent, too. I can''t believe we''re doing this alone."


    "Well, if they call it work, I''ll just do it. I hope it''s not a strange place to be based, because your skin gets rough."


    []/(exp, adj-na) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk)


    "Heh heh, you care about your skin, too. Is there someone else in the house?


    "Play..."


    The expression is Eliza, who keeps her calm, but her cheeks are a little red and her voice is slightly up. Elsa realizes that she''s still a girl, too, as her emotions easily go outside.


    "Then let''s just get this over with and get back to church. I''ll fly. Grab it."


    []/(exp, adj-na) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk)


    At the same time that Eliza grabs Elsa, the magic formation of the transfer is drawn on the ground, and the light wraps two people. And after the light went out, there were no more of them.


    Continued

 94 Prairie Fairies and Giant Beasts, Part 5 - Giganotosaurus

    Take a breath in the bath, and a row of alphilis refilled with food in the woods push further through the prairie. It should be noted that Miranda''s strategy ended with an attempt. Fenna stretched out her body instead, daring to go into more detail.


    The serene itinerary continues today, with a soothing conversation.


    "By the way, Uty, how could you have grabbed me by a human?


    "... they set a trap."


    "Well, what kind of trap is that?


    Lisa asks intrigued.


    "You don''t have to tell me that."


    "Let Lisa guess and let me show you. Anyway, I got lost in a human camp fumbling with food that looked delicious, especially the smell of meat, and I stole enough to be full of stomach, and then I fell asleep there and got caught," he said.


    "Shh, how do you know!


    "I''m hitting..."


    The alphilis frightens me. Alphilis'' fantastic image of the fairy breaks again.


    "That''s how much you can imagine if you look at your usual disappointment in meat, you eating leprechaun!


    "What, you belly-black pink!


    "Neither of you can have a fight."


    "" Shut up, you big bitch!


    "Yes... (dull)"


    The journey is also relaxing. Warcraft and demons are not very strong in the southern part of the prairie, so although we encountered them several times, we were able to deal with them without major problems. As other adventurers can still see it in the south, we have met several times to exchange food, information, and loot. The prairie was spectacular, and the members of this party, many of whom liked nature, sometimes differed from expectations, had a very pleasant journey. Except for one person, Uty.


    "(It''s weird... the eagle leads me away, and there''s no way I can be attacked by demons two or three times a day. Should be about once a week at most, but how unlucky is Alphilis? No, you''re not... the strength of the wind is stronger than usual, and the sky is often cloudy. Maybe the storm time will come sooner than usual. Then the demons are moving around in search of food, so I can be convinced that this is all they encounter. I hope the weather stays inside the Seeker, but if the storm comes first, it could be wiped out, right? When that happens, just the eagle runs away... but so does the eagle, the fairy, who owes the human being a favor... ahhh what do we do?)"


    and Uty sighs as she sits on the shoulder of Alphilis. Uti has a habit of making small pauses over the head, shoulders and chest of Alphilis when he is tired of flying. They say it''s "ideal for couches" in person. Alphilis complained a lot at first, but recently gave up. Somehow Lisa and Miranda are opponents of such a mouth-watering utility that they don''t divide it by 2. In Alphilis, there was no point arguing.


    "Uty, what''s wrong? Worried?"


    "... it''s no big deal."


    "Liar, you haven''t been well in the last couple of days."


    "You must worry about your daughter-in-law."


    "Ugh."


    Alphilis was overtly depressed. Ever since I heard that Alphilis made it 18 and hasn''t made one of his boyfriends yet, Uty is making fun of her with all this crap.


    "Well, keep the joke around here, if you go through the woods, it''s on the north side of the prairie. It''s dangerous if you don''t take your temper seriously from here."


    "Oh, I went out like a cliff"


    The line was through the woods again, but it was just a cliff where the woods were cut off. I can see the prairie again about 30 meters below my eyes.


    "It''s always been a sloppy uphill, you didn''t notice, did you?


    "Sure..."


    "But you''re getting out of here?


    "Yeah, that''s right. There''s a place where a few more horses can manage to get off, so I''ll go from there. If you go from here to the north side of the rock near the center, you''re unlikely to meet the most dangerous people. If you try to get into the northern part of the prairie from somewhere else, you''ll find dangerous demons and warcraft trapping you."


    "But the central rock..."


    "Yeah, it''s the residence of the Lord of this prairie, the Flaming Beast Phalanx. Well, we rarely see each other, so we''ll be fine."


    "Sweet, sweet, Uty..."


    Miranda is shaking her head.


    "What, you got other good ideas?


    "No, I''m telling you I don''t know enough of the perverts from Alphilis. ''Cause if Alfie walks, he''s gonna hit perverts and demons, and he''s gonna run into all kinds of trouble."


    "The only person who said that, is Miranda?


    "Lisa agrees."


    "Neither do I."


    "Uh, me too..."


    "Even Nia or Fenna??


    Alphilis began to grate. Lately the penetration has been tough up to Nia and Fenna. Sometimes, for one thing, Alphilis gets treated like that because of his tenderness, but it''s still somewhat pitiful. And the Alphilis at the time was still wearing a half-bake.


    "(These kids, they can afford it... or are they just idiots)"


    Alphilis doesn''t even notice as much as dew, such as in the hearts and minds that are shuddered but admired by half of such utilities.


    "Kazas? Kazas will be on your side, won''t they?


    "I wanted to... but let me withdraw"


    "Why!?


    "No, that..."


    If you look in the direction Kazas pointed, you have two big eyes just 5m away, and you''re staring at this one. Without trying, it freezes like the time has stopped for everyone. Staring at each other with the Lord of those eyes for seconds...


    "Uh... and. This place is about 30 meters from the bottom, right?


    "''Cause if you look at the sight that spreads in front of you, that''s about as likely as it sounds."


    "Why do you have such a demon''s head in front of you?


    "That means... there''s about 30 meters of this demon, right?


    "Gi, giganotosaurus..."


    Uty squeaks blush. Giganotosaurus is a warcraft classified as one of the most powerful warcraft in this prairie, and a giant reptile who walks bipedally with his forelegs raised. It is big enough to drink a horse, and the outer skin does not pass through a coarse sword. Books and the like speak of its existence, but it was considered a half-descendant warcraft. For few have returned alive to see the figure of Giganotosaurus. Kazas sighs.


    "This is Giganotosaurus... I may be the first scholar to see this alive."


    "No, it''s a question of whether we can go home alive."


    "Duh, where did you come from?"


    "Maybe he was lying down under a cliff"


    "Would you rather... run away than that?


    "Yu, take your time..."


    The Alphilis slowly advance their horses, but the Giganotosaurs follow them as they look sideways at it. When the Alphilis and the others stop, they stop as well.


    "Duh, what am I gonna do..."


    "It''s Alfie''s fault."


    "Me again?


    "This route is supposed to be safe, but I can''t believe all of a sudden you run into such a bucket of mono-class warcraft... and I''m telling you, this guy''s pretty much stronger than the demon king there, isn''t he?


    "No..."


    "Why don''t you go into the woods once and do it right?


    "If I can get away from this guy''s braces. This guy''s heat brace is hundreds of degrees Celsius, right? The range is pretty wide, too. The moment you try to escape, you have a good chance of getting your braces on."


    "Then I don''t know what to do..."


    "There''s a way down there soon, but this could be difficult..."


    Giganotosaurus yawns sharply in a row that is irritated by such tension. Apparently, he''s awake. You haven''t woken up yet, and your eyelids are somewhat awkward.


    "Wake up... then I''ll tease you this"


    Miranda threw some kind of bag at Giganotosaurus, who yawns big. When it hits the tip of his nose, the powder scatters, and Giganotosaurus sneezes unintentionally, but slowly disappears down to signal it. As Nia peered softly underneath, she saw Giganotosaurus lying on the ground and sleeping.


    "Miranda, is that sleeping pill?


    "Oh, I used about half my hand. Glad it worked."


    "That won''t help, Sister. You weren''t just stupid, were you?


    "Naturally, Uty. Let''s get downstairs now."


    That''s how the line goes down. Downstairs, Giganotosaurus snores heavily and sleeps.


    "You''re in the northern prairie from here..."


    "I haven''t even come half the way yet. This is the westernmost place on the north side, so it''ll take at least two weeks to get inside the Seeker in the northeast by horse. Even if nothing happened."


    "That''s a long way..."


    "Given that we secure food along the way, maybe we should see it for three weeks. Then I worry about the weather. Look up there."


    Utility prompts me and sees the sky. There are many clouds in the sky, but it may be sunny.


    "There''s a lot of clouds, right? Normal summer prairies are clear with no clouds. Evidence of storm season approaching as clouds begin to increase. If the storm season comes, whatever it takes to get into the woods, it won''t be dangerous."


    "No, if it''s about a storm, it''s okay."


    "... you don''t know the storm in the prairie. This Giganotosaurus is going to do everything in its power to escape, right? Human beings can''t help you."


    "Oh, so much?


    Apparently, much of the translation is different from the storm imagined by Alphilis. Keep talking so Uty can tell you about it.


    "And the storm season lasts about a month. Only then will life disappear from the prairie. The animals then enter a period of no eating in preparation for winter, so the temper becomes rough and even more dangerous. On the contrary, winter is relatively safe. If you can walk with an unscheduled hail."


    "I see, so you all want to go into the prairie before summer arrives... somehow you know"


    "Spring is hard because the hibernating people wake up, or something like that?


    "That''s not all, spring is..."


    "Uh, guys??


    Fenna''s broken into conversations. I asked because Uty looks slightly grumpy with her broken hips in the story, but Fenna wants to sue me for something.


    "What is it, Fenna?


    "No, um... don''t you have to run? and"


    "Huh?"


    Continued

 95 Fairies and Giant Beasts of the Prairie, Part 6 - Warcraft of the Northern Prairie

    In the direction Fenna points to... a large group of chicken-like organisms. But it''s obviously bigger than the chickens the Alphilis and the others recognize. When I say how big, that''s about twice as big as a horse already. There''s something chicky behind it, but that''s already about the size of a human being. Besides, you were standing there, and I saw blue muscles floating around my face.


    "What are you..."


    "It''s a giant chicken warcraft called Cookdoo. By the way, character is super belligerent."


    "What an ingredient!


    "I won''t tell you that, promise"


    "If you look at that blue muscle, I know it''s belligerent... but for now, can we just go in the direction of escape?


    Everyone nods to Miranda''s suggestion. That would be true, the number of cookdoos is increasing one after the other. There will already be 100 of them.


    "By the way, that chick... she''s not cute at all"


    "Lisa, do you understand?


    "Because I''m doing relatively well now. Better than that, those chickens move, right?


    "Let''s run, ladies and gentlemen!


    "Fenna, say that quickly!


    "Oh, I''m sorry. No!


    Which was faster for the Alphilis and the chickens to move out. A large swarm of hens chase the Alphilis, who escape with all their might, in an odd voice. The distance gradually shrinks.


    "" Koke -!! "


    "Those chickens, their feet aren''t too fast!?


    "Sister, get some useful tools out of that bag quickly!


    "I''m sure I''m not the only one who should have kept the contents of the bag tidy at a time like this!


    "If you''re joking!


    "Either way, there''s nothing like stopping such a large crowd!


    "I''ll stop here!


    Fenna ties the mark of witchcraft with her hands.


    [O a rough Spirit who dwells in the earth. Distort the earth with your wrath, and drink our enemies into its rift.]


    The Sound of the Earth (Earth Shock)


    As Fenna turned back behind her and activated her witchcraft, the earth just at the head of the hens began to shake, causing the ground to crack. Chickens swallowed in it and chickens coming in from behind without stopping in it. It is in the form of trampling and crushing your peers, and the angry hens are starting to argue with each other among themselves.


    "Coke!"


    "Cocksucker!"


    "Cockerel!!


    "I got it!


    "How many rides are you trying to get on and say good things, Miranda"


    "Run while you can!


    Alphilis Decree I, the Alphilis leaving the scene. But from there it was the real deal.


    For the next few days, he was chased by giant creatures like Armadillo, who rolled over and chased him, somehow nearly grabbed by the plants that were coming after him as he jumped on the ground, fed by birds over 20 m, and chased around all night by a cute little two-legged dinosaur who only looked to give it away. In other words, I haven''t slept a single night today, and I''ve been on the run more than eight times, so if it''s time to be able to take a series of Kaishin blows, I''m gradually running out of room to think about the crap.


    And...


    "Danger, Fenna!


    "Ahhh!


    Big hole that can suddenly be on the ground. If it was a desert, you''d call it quicksand. Alphilis quickly pulls Fenna''s hand away from her falling into it.


    "Sougenzigoku... if Lisa hadn''t warned me, I wouldn''t have known."


    "Utilities aren''t omnipresent either, are they?"


    "Because eagles are water fairies. It''s hard to understand what''s on the ground."


    "Than that..."


    Lisa screamed, but there was a hole in the ground, but each horse flew as fast as she could, and it was impossible to care about the horse, food and water. The horse was strangled by a meadow hole as it rose, and at the end it didn''t seem painful and disappeared.


    "The horse..."


    "Same goes for travel, but most of the food and water got hit."


    "What are you gonna do, Alfie?"


    "Right... for now we need water no matter what, so let''s get to the water field before we run out of hands. There will be no one else on the move, Uti, please guide us."


    Alphilis to answer Nia''s questions instantly. Alphilis makes quick decisions at times like this. But this itinerary was tight in an insomniac state. A line that loses so much that you can''t hide the colour of fatigue. It was Fenna who became physically tough the soonest.


    "Alfi, why don''t you take a break"


    "Right... Uty, do you know the distance to the water field?


    "Where I know, I''ve been walking for a day or so on an insomnia break."


    "That''s a long way off."


    "We''ll run out of food on our hands when we get there."


    "Mm-hmm. I need to take it into account to pull it off"


    "For now, the eagle is going to scold you a little, so you need to rest."


    "Please."


    Alphilis and the others sit back and rest while Uti goes to scout. No one would put it in my mouth, but everyone was feeling anxious. The same goes for water and food, but it is impossible to escape at the stage of encountering the demons of the prairie in a situation where the means of travel only have their own feet. If you encounter a demon like Giganotosaurus in this situation, you are confirmed dead.


    "Well, what is it?"


    "Lisa suggests we pull it off. You won''t be able to move forward or anything in this situation. Not since we left the South yet."


    "But it''s already been six days since I left the South. Six days on a horse, if you''re bad at walking, it''s gonna take a month, okay?


    "Still, I think it''s better than crossing the prairie in a food-free situation like this, Nia?


    "That''s a cowardly notion, it''s not going to change much. Then you''d better move on."


    "What a splendid idea is a swine rush, that''s the Beast Man"


    "What!?


    "Come on, right?


    "Stop it, both of you!


    Lisa and Nia shut up over a drink of Alphilis.


    "We''re both tired and concerned. The first step is to get to the water field. We may be able to secure food in the meantime, and the conclusion as to whether to pull it off or proceed is only after we have secured water. Until then, summarize your thoughts. All right?


    "Okay..."


    "... will do."


    They''re all pretty stressed out. That was the same with Alphilis, but as a leader I had the consciousness that I couldn''t raise my roots first, and I would have had the character of being patient. But the same was true of her anxiety about the journey ahead. Personally, Alphilis was also thinking about retreating, but when I think of the prairie, which has become even more cloudy in the last few days, there was a great chance that I wouldn''t make it back. Above all, a large rock had already begun to be seen around, and Alphilis thought that the central rocky area might be close.


    Everyone takes a relaxing break and Fenna, Lisa, etc. returns as Uty panicked as they began to take a light nap.


    "Everybody run! Right away!!


    The two people who slept also jump right up, but it was already too late. It wasn''t like Uty was delayed in contacting me, or the Alphilis and the others were alarmed. Simply because they were fast.


    "Is that...?


    "Horse-riding nation?


    Miranda was right, it was the humans, not demons and warcraft, who appeared to surround the Alphilis. He covers his face with something like a robe, with a bow and arrow on his back and a sword on his hips. I''m looking at this one with my killer eyes, spanning over a horse bigger than the ones the Alphilis and the others are dealing with. Will there be about 30 people? Look at them. Uty whispers to everyone.


    "It''s one of the natives who lives in this prairie. I hear you have a base in this prairie forest, but I don''t know the details. They are an expedition and a force hunting demons. Everyone is a master of battle."


    "But if it''s about 30 people, I can manage..."


    "Don''t be silly! If there were 10 of them, they''d be targeting Giganotosaurus, too, right? If there''s 30 of them, they won''t even fight you!


    "So what do I do...?


    "I don''t know. It''s just that they''re people who think they can eat all of them if they''re moving creatures. If we get caught, we''re sure it won''t be a big deal."


    "I''m so sorry Lisa got caught up with those guys."


    "... I''ll do it."


    Alphilis comes forward.


    "Alfi!"


    "Don''t stop, Miranda, this is not a four-five situation!


    "I''m coming!


    Alphilis enters the lifting of his curse as they storm across the horse. But they had a big miscalculation.


    "Ha, fast!?


    Distance to them is about 100 m. If it was a horse, it was an alphilis that had stepped on it that it would take 10 seconds to pack that distance, but in fact it was narrowed down to three seconds and not standing to half. Something flies on top of that into her eyes.


    It was a stone rope on both sides. It could simply be used as a stone throwing weapon, but the momentum was sufficient to push the Alphilis back down.


    "Ah!"


    The enemy was already in sight, too, when Alphilis failed to balance the heavier throwing weapon than he thought and tried to get up instantly. Horse-riding peoples jumping off horses and poking swords at the throats of Alphilis. He is similarly captured without being able to resist any of his other allies.


    "Hey, what... whoa, whoa!


    You guessed Alphilis would use witchcraft. Not only did he put everyone behind him, he was bitten by a snarl. This doesn''t make it an alpha leash.


    Happy you caught your prey well, horseback riding peoples who look at each other and nod at each other. Lift the Alphilis gently as they are, trying to get them on the horse. It was terribly creepy not to speak a word, and Alphilis thought of what would happen to him from now on, and turned pale.


    "(Well, here''s the thing... we need to figure out a way to get out of here, if they even take us to their settlement! But I wonder if we can deal with 30 of these inflexible people... we don''t even have time to chant magic, winning is very thin)"


    In fact, they move fast, like trained alphilis don''t even have time to react. And even though it''s not that big of a deal, my arm strength is awesome. He is holding the alphilis lightly aside, which should also weigh quite a bit.


    When the man puts Alphilis on his horse, he tries to jump on it himself. But the man failed to ride the horse. Alphilis wasn''t sure what was going on because the horse was putting his belly in the fulcrum, but he could see the ground staining bright red. And everyone goes out of their way. Apparently, they can speak the same words to the Alphilis and the others.


    "Guardian!


    "Here comes the Guardian!


    Alphilis couldn''t see how it went, but Uty came to help and whispered to me. Apparently, he was on the run.


    "I hope you''re okay, Alfie. I''ll loosen the rope for you now!


    "Mm-hmm."


    "Oh, let''s go first."


    "Mm-hmm... puha! What''s going on, Uty?"


    "Guardian - the person outside calls me the ''Conductor'' though. She''s here."


    "Her?"


    When Alfie Reese, who was free, woke up, a girl with green hair in the wind on a slightly higher hill was riding her horse and looking down at this one.


    Continued

 96 Prairie Fairies and Giant Beasts, Part 7 - Prairie Guardian

    The green-haired girl who appeared in front of Alphilis. Even so, he should be about Miranda''s height, and is he older than Lisa? But the sure thing would be a human girl.


    Drop long green straight hair straight onto your back for a clear glow with the sun on your back. Your eyes are a little tight, you can think of them as the beauty of a sharp atmosphere. From that atmosphere there are more signs of being a warrior than a feminine air. And they were intimidated by the words that emanated from their glossy lips.


    "It''s the code not to get your hands on people from the outside. Anyway, I don''t know if they''ll break the code."


    The girl is not shouting up. But the voice sounds better than anyone else. No, is it better to be clear or something? But the horseback riding people are not silent either.


    "I didn''t know you were going to kill your people! It hasn''t been decided yet that we broke the code!


    So what are we going to do with those girls?


    "Bring him back into our midst and welcome him!


    "You tie up those who welcome you? That''s a rough way to entertain."


    "There is no sardine to be spoken to by our way!


    "Make an excuse like a human outside... then explain to me the content of the welcome!


    A girl shouts her voice up a step. But the Horse-riding Nation does not answer.


    "What''s up! Can''t you explain that to me?


    "... not many women have been born in us lately. There aren''t enough women."


    "So you know who you are from the outside? Why not talk about the situation and ask for consent"


    "We don''t have time for this!


    "You fools, that''s why you''re called barbarians! When the act itself strangles us even further, why don''t we notice!


    "Shut up! This prairie code should be a great principle for the weak to obey the strong. These women couldn''t prevent our raid. So these women are ours!


    "I can''t deny that principle, but it''s an outrageous argument if you let the people outside say so. And if you put that principle out there, you''ll have to obey my orders."


    Girl staring at the guys. Unexpectedly the powerful men lag behind. The Alphilis and the others are terrified of her killing. But the captain-like man of the horseback riding nation leaves one step ahead of the other.


    "Shut up, you flaming fox! We were free until you showed up. Besides, we didn''t decide to be weaker than you. Do it, and if we kill this woman, we''re free!


    "... that''s clear defiance and take it, no problem, huh?


    The girl also gets nervous when she sees the horseback riding peoples set up their own weapons. And the captain-like humans kicked the belly of the horse signaling that the horseback riding nations began to attack the girl at the same time.


    "Yamane."


    It was almost simultaneous for the girl to whisper so that she could only hear herself and throw a hand sword for throwing on her back (so called a song knife, so there is about 50cm across the blade). The motion was too quick and the momentum of the backsword was also amazing. About three people per horse are double-broken and the blade stabs the ground next to Kazas and stops.


    "Hih, hih!


    You won''t be able to blame him if Kazas screams. The moment the girl thought she had moved, she had a back sword stabbed beside her.


    But brave horseback riding nations who are slaughtered without flinching in such circumstances. Seeing it, the girl gently kicks the side of her horse and runs out to the side to get away from the horseback riding nation. So much so that the horseback riding peoples dressed up to chase the girl.


    Alphilis, on the other hand, are already abandoned. Alphilis, freed by Utility, releases everyone one after the other. The barbarians no longer seemed to be able to afford to stand in the Alphilis.


    "I need to join that kid!


    "Oh, I''m outnumbered, no matter how much."


    "You don''t have to."


    "Huh?"


    Utility utterly denies the Alphilis attempting to join forces.


    "So, but..."


    "I''m telling you I need it. If she''s as good as rumored, she''ll kick around 30 people in no time."


    "Yeah?"


    "Well look at that. Maybe we''ll see some good stuff."


    Uti''s face is a little excited to say so for some reason. And when I put my gaze back on the girl, the difference between the girl and the horseback riding nation is all open. The horseback riding nation is desperate to whip and kick the horse in the belly, but the girl hasn''t even kicked the belly of the horse yet, and she looks cool and lets the horse run free. Apparently, horses perform very differently. And when I made sure the rear wasn''t catching up, I switched backwards to the horse creeping. Keep the bow on your horse.


    "Are you riding the horse backwards?


    "How clever of you to let go of the reins and manipulate a horse"


    "And you have three arrows at the same time, right?


    I can''t help but be surprised by Fenna. The girl releases three arrows simultaneously. The head of the group, including the captain, avoided this, but the follow-up was irreplaceable. And the horseback riding people who tried to beat that arrow down with their swords reflexively blew every sword, no, every human horse, and the pierced arrow blew even more successively. As a result, I''ve tailored about five people with three arrows. It is the arrow of the simultaneous destructive power of the catapult.


    "What is that!?


    "No way, just like Alfi, reinforced by the magic of the wind?


    "Yeah, but I''m not as powerful as I am. Wow."


    That''s not all the stunning things about the Alphilis and the others. The horseback riding nations, who saw it as unfavourable to consolidate, deployed to the three sides, pushing them away from the two sides, and one squad went into a method of warfare blocking the path.


    The girl who sees how it goes puts the weapon back from the bow and arrow to the back sword again, but there are only five back swords stabbed in the back. Everyone thought it was supposed to be used efficiently, but the girl faintly flaunted it on her mouth,


    "F..."


    And I laughed. It''s like I know everything they think. Even though. At least that''s how I saw it coming from the horseback riding people.


    And first, she narrows her focus to one squad of pursuers, and the girl throws at all costs four of the remaining hand swords, two of which flew toward the horseback riding nation, but the other two flew away in an unexpected direction, one of which is irreplaceably badly wounded, but now the majority of which is successfully deflected. But the hand sword flew again from the direction of the unseen, along with the sound of the hum and the air slitting from the place where it was sent.


    One of our squads was wiped out with its backsword. A dead horseback riding people won''t even understand that they''re dead. For it, the girl shrugged the first two and drove the enemy into a line. And Boomerang used his back sword to drop his enemy''s neck in a row from behind. Of course, it should not be fortified by wind magic.


    Collect three more hand swords back on hand, with four left. You didn''t think it was a good idea, the rest of the squad you can chase will try to pack the distance rapidly, but the horses perform too differently. And the four remaining hand swords relegated relentlessly. Now everything is flying in the wrong direction. All the horseback riding peoples accidentally follow the whereabouts of that backsword with their eyes, but that is the trap of the girl, aiming for the moment when they were distracted for a moment, throwing round discs that could also be used instead of shields that had stabbed the backsword. The perimeter is polished like a blade and designed to be used as a throwing weapon itself. That disc strikes the chase of a horseback riding nation that has been guided by nature and almost one row with a backsword.


    Whoever tried to prevent that blow with his sword was relentlessly decapitated of each sword. Those who barely sent are already seriously wounded, and there comes a backsword from all sides. Not long ago, 16 of the two squads in pursuit lost their lives.


    Look at that. Wordless Alphilis and the others.


    "Ugh."


    "Shh, too much..."


    "That''s the way to fight..."


    "(That''s the caretaker of this prairie, isn''t it? Other fairies said it was stronger than the Probable Warcraft, but I thought the story just got bigger anyway. But this is really strong. Is this strength just a human being?


    Uti''s thinking is also approximate, with only 10 ahead of him in one squad. But this time the throwing weapon is not in the girl''s hands. The girl takes the spear she has on her back and flips the horse and sticks it straight into the squad from the front. The captain of the horseback riding nation also drives the horse to intercept it, but in front of the clash the girl shifted the direction of the horse to avoid contact. Sooner or later the squad slows down to reorient the horse, but a flash of light runs there. and at the same time one of the squads raised a blood splash (chisel) from his neck and fell off his horse.


    horseback riding nations who don''t know what happened for a moment, but it was obvious to those who watched from the side. Nothing, the girl just caught up from behind and cut it off. It was even quite a departure from common sense for a horseback riding nation to just barely have to slow down when a girl changes direction. The same goes for rider technology, but the horseback riding peoples didn''t understand what it meant to be too different in horse performance.


    Kill the other one even more similarly. Horse-riding peoples, who saw it and realized that it was unfavourable to move, circled each other with their backs, trying to intercept the girl, but now the girl sees it and ties a mark in her hand. It was already too late when the captain noticed the motion.


    [Spirit who dwells in the atmosphere, come and gather and be a bullet, and let the bullet come and be a ball, and the atmosphere, and the passage of its balls. Show them the power of the Spirit over their heads.


    Wind Cannon


    A mass of wind so compressed that it can be visualized hits a horseback riding nation in a circle. Sounds like the Horse-riding Nation can use witchcraft, everyone prevents it with defensive witchcraft, but some are mortally wounded, and the surviving ones are also unbalanced by compressed chunks of wind and deprived of their sight.


    "Guaah!"


    "Whoa!


    As the cries of the horseback riding peoples rise, the sound of the girl''s horseshoe (hives) approaches. The captain was a whisperer, and tried to capture and slay the shadow of the horse of the rising soil smoke, but there was no appearance of the girl on the horse. At the same time that the captain noticed about it, he heard the hot pain running on his back and the screaming of his men''s disconnected demons.


    And as soon as he falls off the horse, the captain tries to get up and see what happened. But the moment he lay on his back, he had a girl''s spear stabbed in his throat. You can no longer move your body, and confirming the whereabouts of your men can barely help you fight back. Still moving his left hand, he tries to throw a short knife in his hand when he falls, but the girl''s horse relentlessly stepped on his left hand. And the girl''s spear pulled out beside her without mercy. Blood splashes broke and some blood reached the girl''s face, but the girl didn''t even blink.


    As the captain''s eyes flipped and peeled off his white eyes, and when the girl realized that there was no longer anything to fight back, she rode her horse and walked gently toward the Alphilis and the others. The Alphilis stare at the sight as if they were watching actors in a play.


    "(How... beautiful)"


    That was Alphilis'' untrue sentiment. Probably proud green hair is also red stained with blood. Because it''s human blood, if it dries, it hardens quite a bit, and my hair becomes less snug in the wind, but it''s as if I don''t care, and Alphilis thinks it''s beautiful to have a girl who walks her horse here without even trying to pluck the blood on her face. Sometimes seeing too many horrible sights paralyzed my sensibilities and I even felt beautiful, but maybe it was a feeling close to it too.


    Continued

 97 Prairie Fairies and Giant Beasts, Part 8 - Giant Beasts and Girls

    Are you hurt, people outside?


    Alphilis was lost until the girl came in front of him and spoke from the horse. If the girl was willing to do that, she wouldn''t have been able to resist being strangled here right now. It is nevertheless a voice that resonates with enthusiasm in the wind. I''m never too vocal.


    "Ah... yes! There''s no injuries anywhere.


    Sometimes I panicked unexpectedly, using a respectful tone on a younger girl, and an alphilis that utters weird words. My buddy looks bitter when he sees how it goes, but the girl at the time doesn''t change her expression.


    "Well, that''s more than anything. By the way, I''d like to invite those guys to my house, but can you take it?


    "What are you going to do, Alfie?


    Alphilis returns to me in a word from Miranda. Looks like he hasn''t come back to reality from a strange feeling yet.


    "Uh... I''m glad to hear that, but why?


    "From what I''ve seen, there doesn''t seem to be any water or food. I was wondering if that would be a problem. I serve to protect those who have strayed into this prairie. If there is hope, it is not stingy to send it to that place. You can go home, you can move on. If it''s not a nuisance, I''d like to apologize for the rudeness of those who live in the same meadow."


    "I can''t believe it''s an apology. Thank God... we''re the ones who helped. I''m sorry I couldn''t thank you first. I couldn''t help but think you were in love."


    "To me...?


    Now the girl looked surprised. That face turns into a face taken aback by the words of Alphilis. Alphilis was relieved to notice that the girl had year-to-year emotions.


    "I didn''t know you were going to fall in love with me... let''s just say it''s fashionable in the outside world or something like ''lily''?


    "''Lily''? What?


    Alphilis unexpectedly looks at Lisa. Lisa''s eyes gleam at that moment.


    "Alfi, ''lily'' is a compliment we use when giving people an excellent aesthetic feel. You may consider it praiseworthy, especially when women acknowledge the beauty of women. If the other person tells you, ''That''s a lily,'' you''ll have to admit it, or you''ll have given them a compliment, causing bad feelings, right?


    "Really?... Nah, I''m not convinced, okay?"


    And I say it all over again when I turn to the girl.


    "Uh... me, maybe it''s a lily?


    "Hmm, well... well, preferences vary from individual to individual. I''m not going to say anything about that, but I''m going to keep you out of this."


    "... about what?


    "P, kukukuku..."


    Lisa and Uty were desperate to catch a laugh behind them. It would take a lot of time for the girl''s misconceptions to be solved after this, but that was an alphilis I didn''t know was dew.


    That''s when the girl looks at the sky and changes her complexion. And speak to the Alphilis and the others in a slightly hurried tone.


    "By the way, if I can''t help you here anymore, I''d like to use their horses to guide them to my address. I think we should hurry."


    "Are you coming with reinforcements too?


    "It''s worse to be tachy. There ''ll be a tornado soon, hurry up."


    "Okay, I''ll follow you"


    "I think you''ll be at my residence for a while as it is. The storm season is coming."


    "Oh, already?


    It is Utility that surprised me. Seeing how such a utility goes, calmly the girl returns it.


    "Oh, I''m surprised, too. Half the way around the moon is faster than usual... and I''ve never seen it before."


    "Then I''ll definitely take care of you!


    "Do that. Get ready, please."


    "Yeah. By the way, I''m called Alphilis. What about you?


    "My name is Aerial."


    The girl still said away in a often clear voice. The sound of its name and voice played a strange melody, and seemed to creep into the heart of Alphilis.


    A few moments to be guided by Aerial. The day is almost tilted already. But I was able to travel quite a distance because I borrowed the horses of the horseback riding people. At that time Aerial looks back and speaks to everyone.


    "You should look behind you"


    Everyone looked behind them, but what was there was a black pillar that stood tall.


    "What are you talking about?!?


    "What an ominous sight..."


    "Everything''s going to suck in..."


    "Are you sure that''s... what you call a tornado?


    "Yes."


    Aerial to answer Alphilis questions. The tornado has erupted where the Alphilis and others would have been attacked earlier. Its thickness and size is unusual, and a small town would make it a drink. Those were the alphilis that I wouldn''t be surprised if they were swallowed up by that tornado.


    "In stormy times, oh, and tornadoes erupt all over the northern part of the prairie. Sometimes when it''s bad, it holds more than a dozen tornadoes in your sight. The creatures that survive that tornado are not in this prairie"


    "I see... so we had one hair in a while."


    "That''s the thing. They''re very lucky."


    Ni, and a broken face aerial. I think Alphilis is beautiful when he''s laughing like this, but at the same time I don''t think he''s going to have the personality to rejoice when he''s freshly lined up with beauties. Nia is also a warrior''s aura, but it is still from a civilized country, and because she is a member of the military, her relationship with others must be smooth, so it is somewhat of an easy personality to deal with.


    But this aerial creates the same kind of warrior atmosphere as Nia, but at the same time, it''s exclusive - better yet, lonely warriors. I guess I smell wild to see and that makes her look more beautiful without makeup on the contrary. The air that others can talk to is not entangled, and it''s as if it''s equipped with an invisible blade. Is the atmosphere felt by the rest of us, and it seems somewhat difficult for even our fellow Alphilis, who make little acquaintance, to talk about it?


    Aerial that makes that impression, but Alphilis never looked like he cared either. Instead, we''re talking more and more. Aerial doesn''t seem to like the attitude of Alphilis either, and although he is basically faceless, he sometimes flaunts his expression. From the sight of it, you''ll look like a good friend. Utilities mix up with that conversation sometimes. Uty also seemed to be the first person to see Aerial in person, which was intriguing.


    "By the way, where are you headed now? I''m kind of just getting rocky."


    If you look around you as Uty pointed out, you can hardly see any grass at your feet, and there are many rocks that have been littered. Tall rocks are also increasing, with narrower visibility even though it is supposed to be a meadow.


    "It''s almost home. You''ll see the cave almost from here."


    "I heard there''s going to be an amazing warcraft around here called Flamebeast... are you okay?


    "Flamebeast?? Oh, I''m fine. The Flaming Beast will not strike us."


    "Really? Phew."


    A utility that somehow doesn''t make sense, but Alphilis doesn''t look like he cared much either. The reality is that I have to leave it to Aerial''s guidance.


    "Here we are."


    What Aerial pointed to was a large cave near the top of the rock. The entrance height alone is about three alphilis people. It seems spacious in the back and will be enough to live. It doesn''t matter if the Alphilis look around you uncommonly, Aerial will go inside once it''s soaked.


    "Speaking of which, do you have a family in Aerial?


    "Oh, I live with my father."


    "I have a father. Then I have to say hello."


    "Alfie, I think it''s premature to say hello to your father, Lisa."


    "... I''m not going to be your wife."


    I had no idea what Lisa and Aerial were saying to Alphilis, who didn''t know what lily meant.


    "So where''s your father?


    "You should be inside... Father! It''s Aerial, I''m back!


    Aerial speaking from near the entrance to the cave. I lost as much and got a reply from the back. It is as if it is a deep voice that echoes from the bottom of the earth.


    "... are you home, Aerial... are you a guest?


    "Yeah, I helped the people of Sadika where they were attacking me. Apparently, the prairie is going into a stormy time, and I''d like to let you live here until the stormy time is over, would you mind?


    "If I say no here, I guess I''m the bad guy... okay"


    "Thank you"


    "Then you have to say hello too. Oh man... when will you shake it, such as exposing yourself to public"


    At the same time my voice was interrupted, a loud noise sounded like Zushin... and I found something huge walking over here. At that moment Lisa clings to the alphilis, and Nia takes an alert stance with all her hair upside down. Miranda finds out it''s not just a joke either. Her expression tightens, pulling Fenna and Kazas backwards reflexively. But only Alphilis floated in wonder.


    "(This is... the same feeling I used to have when I had Miriazal in front of me. Isn''t that pretty nasty?


    "(My whole body hair goes upside down... something awesome is coming!


    "(Demon King... no, stronger?


    "(I wonder why they''re all on guard. Even though I''m not afraid of anything)"


    "(Could this sign be...)"


    Thoughts vary. So much so that the Lord of Footsteps shows up.


    It was indeed a giant beast that appeared all the way out of the shadows of the rocks. Red hyena (tenderness) all over the body that can also be seen in flames. He looks like a lion, but he has eight limbs and three separate tails. More than its appearance, the life-force to release/rolling aura is not the norm. Intimidation alone will crush everyone. Even the arrogant utility is teary-eyed and is shivering with the momentum he is still getting. Alphilis and Aerial are the only ones with cool faces.


    I manage to open my mouth even as that utility shudders.


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah, Flamebeast... f, Faran... x"


    "Hmm, don''t people call me a flamebeast about me... although my name fits in Faranx"


    Faranx answering in a low voice. And Aerial falls on one knee and greets Faranx.


    "I''m home now, Father."


    "Uhm."


    "What, is Aerial''s father, this guy?


    People or not, Alphilis looks up at the giant beast in front of him. There was a Faranx there to narrow his eyes and find Aerial.


    Continued

 98 Dark Leap, Part 5 - In Anomalys Workshop

    "... anomaly... anomaly..."


    "Here I am. What''s wrong, Lifeless?"


    This is Anomaly''s Demon King Production Workshop. Surrounded by laboratories, empty liquid bottles, tubes, and containers of various sizes. Various demons, warcraft and animals are connected to cells and chains, some of which are put to sleep on the platform. The only thing we have in common is that every organism is making a good noise.


    "... that''s noisy..."


    "Because you were dissecting it just now. I''m excited about the smell of blood."


    "I see... but isn''t that still alive"


    "Oh, I''m in the middle of experimenting with how long I can live"


    When Lifeless glances over the other table, he does see such a thing. There are still new traces of blood, and the smell of the raw smell of the organ has appeared. Are some of them still alive, freaking out and pulsating? Lifeless is heartily impressed that it has been left so far untouched in its original form that it is well lived. Lifeless had heard that Anomaly also had a medical savvy, but I see it is convincing.


    The sight of such a blood-soaking smell that blood smoke may stand involves the stench of spitting on the spot if it is a concurrent human being, but the two walk flat between them. I don''t even care about the blood on my shoes.


    "Be careful, your feet are slippery"


    "... that''s fine... but can''t we just keep it quiet a little longer..."


    "That''s definitely a little noisy... shut up"


    The tone of the anomaly changes from light to heavy and low at once. Those who were so noisy at that moment became perfectly quiet, and later all that remained was silence.


    "... that''s right..."


    "Well, these guys know enough about my fear, too... hmm?


    All the rooms that should have been silent, only one noise.


    "Please! Get me out of here!


    "Let me out, please! If you let me out, I''ll reward you for everything!?


    "... what''s that?


    "Sounds like a great guy from some country and his daughter. Ask that handsome man for more information. They''ve been hanging around here."


    I guess good-looking refers to the beautiful men in their people.


    The two people in the room can''t possibly know that, and they are loosing the lattice. Annomarie looks like she''s got a deep heart when she sees how it goes.


    "Totally... I think even a wild dog would turn his head a little bit more. How can you not know that you''re just going to ruin my mood where we made a scene here? This is why humans are so annoying... Hey, Dougla, Dougla!


    "Hey, husband. Call me?"


    It was Oak who showed up. No, my body is oak, but on my head they are each inserted into boars and cows. There are flashy surgical marks on the neck as if to show it.


    "Shut up about that untamed female pig."


    "What about a man?


    "Seeing my daughter cry in front of me would make her a little quieter."


    "Roger that. By the way, what about the means?


    "I''ll take care of it, but don''t break it, it might still be worth using"


    "That''s right. Don''t let him live or kill you, but he looks like a kiddo."


    Dougla crooks her mouth. Douglas taps on Dougla''s shoulder.


    "Douglas, can you bring the dogs? Thank you so much for your time lately. Hey, don''t ask me anything quiet."


    "It''s Dougla, of course. But don''t just have fun with us and the dogs. Because of this, don''t entertain that father."


    "Hmm. There''s nothing you can do in front of me. You can''t kill me alive. Let him join you properly."


    "Ola and the others are kind."


    "It''s like a superior spirit."


    Two are laughing at Niyaniya. I don''t know any spirits with such vulgar laughs, but I guess such reasoning doesn''t matter to them. But what unusual behavior they were trying to inflict could not be imagined by unknown and normal fathers and daughters.


    "Look, my daughter. They''re coming this way."


    "No, no! Help me, Father!


    "Don''t pay attention, it''ll be fun soon. Your father will be here soon."


    "To my daughter, don''t touch my daughter!


    "Are you out of your mind? I''ve already touched it. I''m not going to touch it. We''re gonna get along better."


    "Hi, hi, no, no, no!


    Looking so far at the inferior interactions, Anomaly and Lifeless went further back. Not so much. I heard my daughter''s awesome scream and a scream equal to that of her father''s terminal demon, but Lifeless spent his time feeling untouched and Anomaly seems to have fun.


    "... so the bump I asked for is made?


    "Of course! I made it with a lot of temper!


    "... I heard there''s also Doom and Dragreo here..."


    "Oh, those two would be in training. It could be a one-sided abuse."


    "... can I see how it goes first..."


    "Oh, then it''s this way."


    The two change their destinations. There was quite a lot of space there, and the outer walls were like some organism with blood vessels running and pulsating on one side. What a strange sight.


    "... what about this wall?


    "It''s the one I developed, because I can''t wait if they break the wall. This guy is an excellent thing that absorbs shocks while also combining self-regenerating abilities. As much as I''d like to file a patent."


    "... I don''t think I can sell it..."


    "Mm, it''s convenient."


    "Guaaaah!"


    A sudden scream I hear then. The shock is transmitted at the same time as the scream: as the two entered the room, there was Doom stuck in the wall and a figure of Dragreo sleeping.


    "Guh! Grr!


    When he sees it, Doom tries to pull his torso through the wall, and Dragreo is asleep.


    "... what happened..."


    "Didn''t Dragreo''s sleep blow up to the wall in Eri?


    "... turning over..."


    "Well, Dragreo''s strength is extraordinary. You won''t be dealing with Doom."


    "... hmm..."


    Lifeless pulls Doom out of the wall with one hand. Doom threw up something that went into his mouth on his cheeks and made his dwelling right.


    "What, lifeless?"


    "... I don''t know what you''re saying..."


    "Haha. But thanks for saving me."


    "... it''s kind of disgusting to be honest too..."


    "Come on, then what are we gonna do?


    "... how about more training than that?


    Did Doom find out about his immaturity in the battle with Miriazar or has he been humbly training lately? But the rest of us are busy, so it mostly goes to Sleeping Dragreo, but he also took a pull to Sleeping Dragreo.


    "No, I can''t wake you up once yet. It''s kind of like they''re coming to beat me up."


    "That idiot is so strong."


    "... it''s bad where the cravings (frustration) accumulate, but I have to borrow Dragreo... it''s work..."


    "Heh - of what?


    "... the plan goes to the next stage... they''re going to sweep the prairie to make it an experimental site... if it hits me, it seems that the native is going to hit his hand, but it''s the flamebeast that''s troublesome... have Dragreo finish that one"


    "Can you make that freshly asleep fool of yourself?


    "... it''s okay... Dragreo responds to a strong guy... if the Flamebeast is the guy as rumored, Dragreo will wake up too..."


    "Well, then I..."


    "... you mean you haven''t..."


    "Oh, no."


    Doom with disappointment.


    "But I''ll be free if I do? I don''t have a lot of work at the moment, everyone seems busy, how can I train?


    "... that''s what I thought, I called you Ne..."


    "Whew!"


    A long brunette swordsman enters along with a high footsteps called Katsung, Katsung.


    "It''s been awhile, gentlemen"


    "Wow... it''s you..."


    "What is that reaction, that I''m out for you because of it... and I''m extremely out of heart"


    "Oh, wow..."


    "... then give Doom my regards..."


    "Yes, I''ve been entrusted"


    "Um, I need to use the bathroom..."


    He grabs Doom''s collar and tries to escape.


    "No, I remember, but it''s an auspicious day. Start your training immediately. Don''t wait for me."


    "Hey, hey! Ghost! None alone!!


    "Are you fooling me? I was thinking I''d at least give it a break, but this looks like we''re gonna have to tear it apart, right?


    "Either way, I''m scared!


    "Ugh, I''m fine. To the extent that it does not disappear, we will do so."


    "Dalekatasketai!"


    Later, only Doom''s screams were focused...


    Leave those two behind, as well as the sleeping Dragreo for now, Lifeless and Anomaly going back to the workshop. At that corner, Anomaly invites a lifeless person.


    "This is the example."


    "... heh..."


    Two people staring satisfactorily at the ''thing'' there.


    "... this is... great..."


    "Right? That''s one of my most recent designs. But are you sure this and you are the only ones dropping inside the Seeker? Now there''s thousands of seekers, right?


    "... and I''ll take a few of my gestures... and if I''m strong enough..."


    "You''re a total worker."


    "... that''s not true... even if it looks like this, I''m the biggest combat maniac of all of us... and I haven''t been able to do anything in a while..."


    When I saw Lifeless make a low laugh, I unexpectedly felt Annomarie also have an unpleasant object running on her back.


    "(Everyone feels Doom is the most dangerous guy, but isn''t life less dangerous? I hope I don''t overdo it)"


    "... you think he''s dangerous, don''t you?... you don''t have to worry, you don''t run wild... you don''t imitate the whole Seeker thing..."


    An anomaly where you can''t hide the upset with your heart. Unexpectedly my voice gets serious.


    "You''re... you''re a dangerous guy."


    "... we''re each other, we''re all..."


    Kukukuku, and a laughing lifeless laugh echoed Anomaly''s workshop forever.


    Continued

 99 Prairie Fairies and Giant Beasts, Part 9 - Aerial

    "You''re supposed to be amazing out there... isn''t the tornado coming here?


    "Oh, strangely enough."


    "But aren''t other warcraft coming here avoiding tornadoes?


    "My father''s here. Is he here? Tornadoes are safer."


    "How much?"


    Uty uttered a strange word. Thank you. This fairy is better than a normal human being. I''m more familiar with the phrase than Miranda, and Alphilis thinks it''s a weird fairy.


    Three days have passed since the Alphilis and the others got into trouble with Faranx''s address. In the meantime, Faranx and Aerial asked for a variety of stories, and the Alphilis and the others talked a lot about the outside world.


    Apparently, Faranx has lived for over 500 years and is amazed by the breadth of that knowledge. He is also somewhat familiar with witchcraft and could be called a phantom beast rather than a warcraft. If he is correctly understood by the public, he is enough to be worshipped. The personality is also very calm and likeable. One of the most friendly with Faranx was Alphilis, who no longer seemed familiar enough to say he was a friend. Last night and so much so that I fell asleep with Faranx on my pillow.


    "Ho ho, is Gwendorf there"


    "Yes, it is. You know Farranks and Gwen?


    "I know you. Oh, look at him. He''ll be in quite a few different places. Well, it''s a good idea to call him that."


    "Hmm, I knew I was a celebrity"


    "That''s right, because dragons through humanities are the oldest creatures on this continent. He should be alive for thousands of years."


    "Whew..."


    "Mm, what''s up?


    "I played a scattered long time ago over that Gwen''s head... and he told me once not to ride over my head, ''Fine, I''m sorry!'' I said and played with it, like I pulled a piece of scales and made it a souvenir for my master. Master was turning bright blue."


    "On Gwendorf''s head... kukukuk, hahahahahahahaha!


    Faranx started laughing out loud.


    "Ya, I knew it was bad?


    "I don''t... think she''s a real pain in the ass! There are many creatures who boast of just having a conversation with a dragon, such as playing over its head... and it''s funny how they even liked it and even entrusted it to the dragon''s little hand, but it didn''t put it on their nose at all... hahahahahaha!


    "Is that what...?


    It feels like I''m not sure about Alphilis, but Faranx seemed very impressed.


    "I liked it, too! Tell me what I can do. Either way, we have to live together until the storm season passes."


    "Uh-huh... then why don''t you let me accompany you to training? If you''re the strongest in this prairie, you''ll find it helpful."


    "Hmm, I don''t mind that, but I think Aerial would be better trained first, huh? Especially if you''re dealing with weapons. Tell that kid first, and if that''s not enough, I''ll deal with him. But that peach-haired girl..."


    "You mean Lisa?


    "Hmm. That kid''s a sensor, isn''t he?


    "Yes."


    "Something seems to be bothering me. You should bring him to me."


    "Okay, I''ll call you."


    When Alphilis went to get Lisa, the less Lisa appeared.


    "Can I help you, Faranx?"


    "Um, well, sit down"


    Lisa sits down instead of a pedestal with a stone just the right height, prompted by Faranx.


    "Lisa, did I tell you? That''s the sensor, right?


    "Yes, sir."


    "Aren''t sensors not working well in this prairie and in trouble?


    "Exactly."


    "Has there ever been anything else you can''t sense the presence of a eagle or suddenly stand behind it?


    "! Why did you do that?


    "After all... the sensors are completely selfish. Have you ever taught anyone anything?


    "Yes, because this is the kind of body you get when you''re blind."


    "I don''t know how to get that far in our stream. You have a natural talent, but that''s all. You don''t know anything about advanced sensors."


    "Do sensors still have the ability to apply?? Would you mind telling me, if I may!


    Lisa''s expression is disgusting. The expression is serious in itself. But Phalanx is calm.


    "Don''t be so hasty... things have something called order. Looks like you''re not very sweet."


    "Let''s ask. Why do you ask for further help? That force is already located at a considerable level as a sensor. We can''t go into excessive territory any more, can we?


    "... there are people who can''t protect themselves without that power."


    Lisa grabs her skirt.


    "Lisa was absolutely confident in her abilities. But I started traveling and found out how complacent it was just over two months ago. I''m just lucky to be alive right now. Lisa''s gonna be packed like this."


    "Hmm..."


    "For Lisa, non-family people were nothing but objects to use. But for the first time, there are people who wanted to be equal. I want to be with them and laugh, I want to feel different things. In order to be with them in the future, we must not remain like this to protect them!


    "You mean the Alphilis and the others...?


    Lisa nods silently, tying her mouth to a single letter. Faranx stares at Lisa, but Lisa''s expression doesn''t collapse, she looks at Faranx with eyes that are supposed to be blind. In that eye without light, I thought Faranx saw the light of a strong will.


    "Please... give Lisa strength..."


    "... okay"


    "! Thanks!


    "Except!"


    Faranx''s tone intensifies.


    "Strong power attracts even stronger power, whether good or bad. That''s all you need to know, right?


    "Let''s remember the liver."


    "Um... let''s start by teaching you how to run a sonar"


    This is how Lisa''s special training began.


    "Aerial, hang out with the special training for a second"


    "That''s good... isn''t the wind too strong now?


    Alphilis goes outside with Aerial. Same storm outside, but no rain so far. However, many tornadoes can be accommodated in sight, and it is thought that the nearby objects are not many kilometers away.


    While we were in the rock shadow, Alphilis, with his face slightly out of the rock shadow, was about to lose its balance in a tremendous gust, and Aerial rushed to support its body.


    "Are you okay, Alphilis?"


    "Yeah, thanks. By the way, isn''t it hard to call me Alpha Reese?


    "But Alphilis would be Alphilis, wouldn''t he? What else can I call you?


    "Everybody call me Alfie."


    "Alfi... Alfi? That''s good."


    Mumble that word in your mouth as Aerial rebels.


    But that''s not even reciprocal. You can abbreviate me.


    "Huh? Even if they say so..."


    "No, I hear you''re on par with your friends, right? I''m the only one who doesn''t feel comfortable using that name."


    "Uh-huh... well, how about an airy?


    "Aerie, Aerie... that''s not bad."


    Aerial is nodding yeah. Apparently, he liked it.


    "Can I call you that?


    "Oh, not bad"


    "Good. I was worried about which way to go with ''Aeryn'', but Aeryn was good, right?


    "... no, I''m glad I didn''t have to be Aeryn. In many ways."


    "Oh, yeah?


    Aeryn was largely dominant in the heart of the Alphilis, but I couldn''t tell you now that I wanted Aeryn to go out and get Aeryn to pick her up.


    "Then why don''t you call me by that name? It seems inconvenient if you''re not used to it."


    "Fine. Aerie."


    "... again"


    "Aerie."


    "... another voice"


    "Aerie."


    "... Already."


    "As many times as you want. Airy, Airy, Airy"


    "... aah"


    Aerial turns his face bright red, Bon! and exploded like a heated balloon. It collapses with the funnys as it is, and the alphilis rushes to support it.


    "Duh, what''s going on, Aerie?


    "No, you know, what... somehow it lit up..."


    "Light up?"


    "It''s that embarrassing story... don''t you laugh?


    Turn your face bright red and Aerial sees Alphilis at the top. The trick was irresistibly cute, and by accident Alphilis almost hugged Aerial.


    "I''m not laughing, talk to me"


    "Actually, I don''t have any friends of my generation... and when it comes to talking to people, I''m about as good as my father. That''s why sometimes I get sexually jealous when I see other ethnic children playing. That''s why my dream was to try to call me by my nickname with friends of the same age. That''s... that''s crazy, right?


    Aerial is talking with his hands behind his back and with great twist. It''s as if she''s a different person from her who cut off the extravaganza of the horseback riding nation while it rained blood without blinking them. Alphilis stared at her unexpectedly.


    "Hey, what... won''t you say something? Or are you crazy and speechless?


    "How old is Aerie now?


    "It was 16 last month. You''re an adult in the outside world, aren''t you? I''m an adult now, but I think it''s strange to say such a childish thing..."


    "Yeah, that''s not true. Aerie is so cute."


    "Wow, am I cute... wow"


    Alphilis had become intolerable and had accidentally hugged Aerial and cheeked. She was kind of in the mood of getting her friend and sister in one piece.


    "(Um, would it look like this if I had a sister?


    "Ah, Alphilis. Do what?


    "You have to call me by my nickname."


    "Oh, Alfi... let go... my breath..."


    "No, call me sister, or sister."


    "(Oh, is silence understood? It lights up and it''s cute, too.")


    No, I''m simply not able to breathe because Alphilis is hugging me with considerable force. I guess I figured out from the side that Aerial bumps my hand, but I don''t really see it in Alphilis, who meditates on his eyes and hugs Aerial. The Aerial ones can also be called Aeries to illuminate them, the ones that are compressed and blushed by the abundant breasts of Alphilis, the ones that lack acid and the brain doesn''t work properly, and the tenacious warriors of the subtle prairie couldn''t handle them properly either. Aerial was released only after Alphilis realized that Aerial was loosing strength in his body and at the same time his soul.


    Continued

 100 Fairies and Giant Beasts of the Prairie, Part 10 - Meet the Flaming Beast

    "And I almost died..."


    "Oh, I''m sorry, Airy..."


    Alphilis, who suddenly noticed an unresponsive aerial after that, grated quite a bit and finally resuscitated her with the one that would loosen her, snap her, and give her a cardiac massage. Quickly, Alphilis nearly broke the peace in the prairie.


    "So, it''s okay, Alfi... because I just saw my father and mother in heaven for a second..."


    "That''s not okay!... that?


    To the words of Aerial, Alphilis puts his neck up.


    "Faranx is my father..."


    "No way. Do I look like my warcraft or something?


    "Well, bye-bye."


    "Father Faranx is a raised father. Of course I have human parents, because I''m human."


    "Where are your original parents?


    "Dead, Faranx, in your father''s hands."


    Alphilis was stunned. Then Aerial will be living with the revenge of his own parents.


    "Oh, I''m sorry... did I ask you something extra?


    "No, it would be anything you share with your friends, wouldn''t it? Nothing like hiding it from Alfie."


    "Can I ask you something?


    "If you''d like to talk boring"


    Alphilis snorts, and Aerial begins to speak pale.


    Apparently, Aerial''s parents were some of the strongest warriors in a tribe. The tribe was a clan hostile to the Flamebeast for generations, and every year there was a ritual for the strongest warriors in the tribe to challenge the Flamebeast. But only a few of them returned during the ritual, which lasted nearly 100 years. It was also those who were helped by the compassion of Phalanx.


    But the tribe did not forgive those who returned. As one who defiled the sacred rites, he was executed as such and sacrificed for the rites. But there is no way that a human being can beat a flaming beast alone. In other words, those strongest in the tribe were automatically destined to die.


    Such a fold, a man and a woman love each other in the tribe. Both men and women were excellent warriors, and they had a son. But not so much. The man was given the title of the first warrior of the tribe, and he went to fight against the Flaming Beast, and did not return.


    Time had passed. When my daughter was 5 years old, now an arrow of white feathers stood on her mother, and she was to go to battle with the Flaming Beast. The young daughter looked proud of it, but the mother had noticed that the underlying of this ritual was distorted. If you head there, you will surely die and one young daughter will be left behind. But it was easy to predict that if I returned safely, my daughters would all be sacrificed.


    She had also guessed that the tribe''s fate was not that long. Every year, the strongest warrior in the tribe dies. The wise one neglected to train and thought only of making himself look weak so that he could live longer. The situation was also somewhat conveyed to other tribes, and Tiger Sight and their own tribes were in a position to be targeted. Only elders who think about tradition and decency are unaware.


    So she was leading the way. Sooner or later it was predictable that the mission would come down to me, so I directed my daughter to hate even the Flaming Beast, and imprinted her to go for revenge before she was nominated to the tribe if she did not return. Aerial, who was honest and temperamental, remembered the story well. And his mother, in the midst of the battle with the Flaming Beast, entrusted the matter of his daughter to the Flaming Beast, who died in battle.


    Then only 3 years. Eight-year-old Aerial stood in front of the Flaming Beast. Aerial persists in targeting Faranx''s life, but there''s no way an 8-year-old girl could have tailored what could be the strongest creature in the prairie that the tribe can''t help but take 100 years. Aerial went on for nearly a year to live a life that could be helped by Faranx if he fell. Such a fold, through the settlement of the original tribe. But what Aerial saw there was the remains of an ancient and doomed settlement. Six months had already elapsed to detect from burnt marks and rolling corpses. Aerial even lost his place to return.


    Still, Aerial didn''t stop targeting the Faranks. Sometimes the Phalanx didn''t talk about anything, but the main reason would no longer be that there was nothing left but to pin down the Phalanx. But in the meantime, Aerial can be helped by Faranx where he is surrounded by warcraft. Aerial put a blow in the Phalanx through a gap he could help, but the Phalanx didn''t even fight back.


    Then naturally, but Aerial no longer has anything to do with life. There was no longer a desire to point a blade at the Faranx, and self-determination, however, was something the people of the prairie hated the most. Finally, Aerial, who no longer has the energy to live, begged Faranx to kill herself, but it was explained that it could not be done by her parents'' will. That''s where she first came to know her parents'' true intentions.


    Then Aerial lives with Faranx. Calling him Father seems to be what her real father wanted. I can''t go home anymore, so I was wondering if you could take my place if my daughter ever came to pick up Faranx. Faranx had no idea what it was like to be a father, but it was the same with Aerial, so strange, no matter what, they built trust.


    And when I talk that far, Alphilis is crying.


    "What''s up, Alfie?"


    "''Cause... sadly, come on... airy''s been tough on your eyes."


    "You''re gonna cry for me..."


    Aerial felt something hot in his chest, and now he was clutching from himself to Alphilis without knowing it.


    "I''d be fine... Faranx is a good father, and now I''ve made a friend named Alfi... and I''m happy"


    "Really? Fine, but... talk to me if there''s anything hard going on, okay?


    Oh, I''m sure he will.


    The two were smiling and laughing at each other. Words spinning from nature and each other''s mouths at this time, but from the heart. But it is a long way off that Aerial will be able to truly understand the meaning of this word.


    "So, but I told your daughter-in-law... no, but if Alphilis... no, what am I talking about..."


    "What, did you say something, Aerie?


    "Hey, it''s nothing!


    It is also a long way off that the stuffy question of this aerial self is resolved.


    From then on, Lisa encouraged Faranx and the Lord to train, while other faces often worked mainly with (and sometimes with) Aerial. Aerial movements, forged daily by the Faranx, were amazing and had already deviated significantly from human abilities. He is a good hunter who, by analogy, would be a wild beast, but also at the top of the food chain. Even with Nia''s speed, he was easily caught, and Miranda''s powers were inflicted, and Alphilis Fenna''s technology did not work. Even with so much skill,


    "I''m the easiest man to fight when I''m on something... but I don''t feel comfortable getting off."


    And Aerial says, so I couldn''t beat the end of it. In addition to that again, they can do anything on board if it''s a vehicle. He can ride a dragon in person, but he doesn''t have a problem with cookdoo or giganotosaurus. Faranx himself stated that was Aerial''s truly great talent, but he would have been right.


    Regardless of its technology and characteristics, however, the power of wind magic seems to be endemic to the prairie. Aerial said if you leave the prairie, you won''t be able to use the kind of wind magic that took the horseback riding nation on your hands. Though she seems to be quite close to certain speculation because she has never stepped out of the prairie.


    Aerial yet unsatisfied about themselves like that, but seeing them like that made the Alphilis feel a little jealous, but without further refinement.


    Aerial, on the other hand, has good basic technical instruction, as Faranx talked about, and Nia and I often discuss the means of combat.


    "Nia''s a fast offensive half-side, that''s monotonous."


    "Oh, really?


    "Oh, it''s fast, but it''s all easy to read, so I turn on the opposite easily. It can be done fine in defense or counterattack. That''s what I''m saying if it''s just speed, it''s much better than me, but it doesn''t strike me a single blow. Hasn''t anyone pointed it out to you before? He must have been in the army."


    "Oh, uh-- there was this guy who pointed me out, but I was too angry to listen to what I had to say. And it wasn''t specific, and... what am I supposed to do?


    "I''m trying to hit all the attacks first. Attacks can take down enemies in a single shot. The question is how do you get that one shot in, but the kind of fantasy (feint)..."


    Nia snorted and listened to the story. To some extent after the conversation Nia had begun various types of practice against the wall. Sometimes I practice moulding with Miranda.


    Also, when Alphilis trains with Aerial, it is primarily instruction on how to use the weapon. Aerial weapons practice their use and correspondence, mainly because of throws, bows and spears.


    What Alphilis found out after training with Aerial was that it was actually physically not that different for the two of us. Did I just say that my arm strength is only strong in alphilis for my physique and vice versa I have minutes in aerial for my lightness?


    What''s the difference between them?


    Continued

 101 Prairie Fairies and Giant Beasts, Part 11 - Training Landscape

    "What''s so different about me and Aerie? My physical abilities don''t make that much difference, but I feel like there''s a huge difference in my combat abilities?


    "You have about three reasons. One is experience. I have lived in the prairie ever since I was born. So I know how to fight prairie creatures. Alphilis is new to everything, so naturally he can''t do it well. You can think that humans can''t give half that power in front of their first opponents to fight. In fact, I doubt I can successfully fight the humans and demons out there, either."


    "I see... so we can fight to flow so much"


    "The second is that Alphilis has too much power in his body. Stand your body and mind more loosely, push when pulled, and pull when pushed. And find a gap and defeat it."


    "Uh-huh??


    "Every organism has its own unique time, its actions, its gaps. Even if it doesn''t look like it at first sight, if you set something up, you can always do the gap. So what we need is not the amount of ''decide'' blows, but the variety of ''collapse'' blows. You see?"


    "Somehow, ha"


    "The third is that I am fortifying myself with wind sorcery when fighting. If you can fortify your weapon with magic, you can do your own body, too, right?


    "I''ve heard of that idea, but... it''s pretty hard, isn''t it?


    "Of course it forces you to use your outside powers to work your body, so if you make one mistake, you can break your own. So even when it comes to strengthening, it only enhances a little instantaneously. In that sense, wind magic is quite combative. Because you can increase your speed of movement itself."


    "Well, then maybe I can too."


    "Oh, you should practice how to use the wind. Let me help you."


    That was how Miranda became the experimental bench for new technologies in Alphilis. Miranda wasn''t actually very clever, and what Aerial taught her wasn''t much of a basic physical surprise. As she herself told Alphilis whenever, it may be hard to say that her skill as a warrior is certainly first-rate.


    But this is something that Miranda and the rest of us are aware of, but if we kill each other for anything, the strongest thing was Miranda. Miranda''s drug technology was extensive and close to explosives, poisons, paralytics, sleeping pills -- anything. Once you''ve even taken the wind, you won''t know if they poison you before you know it. It was easy to predict that an immortal woman who could also exercise sacred witchcraft would not lose in the first half of her life.


    And Lisa was teaching Faranx applied technology as a sensor.


    "Then yesterday''s appearance... try to stretch the sensors along the surface."


    "Yes..."


    Lisa closes her eyes, concentrates and stretches her sensors. It senses the shape of the surface and spreads the twitch and the range of influence of its sensors. If you reach the wall, you do the same thing, widening the range of sensors to accompany the wall, and finally stretching the sensors around to cover a room that reaches the ceiling about 15m square x 7m high.


    The only detection Lisa had ever made was to fly like Sonar into a radial form centered on herself. Squeeze the orientation and reduce the burden. That''s all the longer the flight distance, but Sonar had the disadvantage of not being able to detect fine for a minute with a fast sensing speed.


    It was also possible to sense objects that were unnatural or moved compared to the surrounding terrain, but the characteristics of the organism - for example, the shape of the general appearance could be judged, but not even the hardness. So I know "what it looks like to be human," but to check it out in detail I had to fly the sonar over and over and see if it was someone I knew. Lexus said "amateur" referring to how Lisa flies the sonar over and over again.


    Of course there is always something like a junction by some sensors around Lisa, but it was also a fluctuation. It fluctuated to about 20m over a certain period, so that Lisa could know what was hooked in it. But if it was a ripple, it wouldn''t be sensed if you approached Lisa at once during that ripple, and even if you hit the ripple again, it would have been easy to get close if you had let it go in tune with the ripple. Of course, that kind of technology was possible because it''s Lexus, but there are around 10 Blackhawks who can do the same. The way Lisa was alerted would have seemed really naive to them as it was essential mastery techniques for assassins to warn the sensors.


    What Lisa is currently doing was a vigilant way of sensing even the likes of assassins. In other words, consider the room itself on its own extension line to distract it. The distracting minute is highly precise, sensable of all who touch it, but at the same time involves considerable mental fatigue and a shorter duration.


    "Um, let''s do it first. So how many other creatures, especially insects, are in the room right now?"


    "... 7 on the ground, 25 on the wall, 8 on the ceiling"


    "What''s on the wall behind the eagle?


    "1"


    "What''s its shape?


    "I thought it was like a muckade."


    "Come on, pass"


    Lisa unconcentrates. But despite getting the pass, I''m somewhere dissatisfied.


    "What''s up? I thought you said you passed."


    "... it took me two weeks to finally. Lisa is stunned by her incapacity."


    "Right..."


    Faranx only affirmed lightly, but in fact, this training was an early and usually one-year training if Lisa and I had the same C-rank sensors. Do it to him. It was enough that I wished I could get the hang of it while I was here.


    "(Too soon... some wild warcraft do it relatively naturally, but it was impossible to distract even the eagles to the ceiling for about 100 years after their birth. This room is the best in Washi again. I can''t go any further... but this girl doesn''t even have 1/10 of the body of a eagle, so it''s easy to get her attention in this room. Maybe if I get used to it a little bit, I can stretch it 100m square...)"


    Faranx, who is heartily stunned. Not impossible, he doesn''t know, but Lisa''s sensor capabilities were already trying to reach the top of the B-rank by guild standards. By the way, there are supposedly no more than 100 sensors in the continent above A-rank. Without waiting a month, Lisa was about to join a group of the world''s top. It is only the person who does not notice.


    "Faranx, let''s move on to the next phase"


    "Um... next time, I''ll circle the sensors to keep them in line with the air flow. Difficulty is not comparable to earlier..."


    "Hehe, let''s learn and show in no time"


    Training moves on to the next phase with Lisa''s invincible laughter. And Lisa was right, in the meantime, to take the form of this training.


    "... Okay, here we go..."


    "Gu, gu, gu!


    "... get up... dragreo..."


    Lifeless had come to the prairie with Dragreo. Of course it''s for the plan, but there''s nothing more important than taking it to Dragreo and sleeping.


    "... oh my god... if it''s storm season, Faranx would be sure to be in his residence too... the dragleo at heart is in this..."


    Though the Faranx residence is well known, I went out of my way to visit the prairie during the stormy period because Faranx is not divine, but Dragreo is still asleep. Lifeless also thought of moving directly near Faranx''s residence, but the magnetic field was distorted inside the prairie, and if he did poorly, the metastasis magic itself could fail. I just wanted to avoid the lifeless, what a disgrace to move deep into the ground and disappear. Besides, it seems that Faranx makes no sense if Dragreo doesn''t defeat him. I don''t know the reason for this, but it is what my master says.


    That''s why I purposefully moved to the surrounding area of the prairie, a relatively stable location of the magnetic field. How bad the sun was, there was a giant tornado approaching a few hundred meters in front of us.


    "... well, it''s better than moving into the middle of a tornado... I wonder what''s going on..."


    Lifeless thinks a little, but something called tornado approaching speed is pretty fast.


    "... I have no choice... leave Dragreo..."


    When Lifeless reaches a lesser conclusion, he leaves Dragreo as he is. And when I lose so much and see Dragreo swallowed up by the tornado and rose high in heaven, I begin to prepare myself for the metastasis.


    "... stay, well, you won''t die about that... and if you''re going to die about it, that''s it... and I''ll do it with Faranx instead... which actually sounds like a bit of fun too... huffy..."


    Lifeless laughed with a little pleasure and left the scene behind.


    Continued

 102 The Fairies and Giant Beasts of the Prairie, Part 12 - The Flaming Beasts Vision

    the evening of the 16th day after the start of the storm season. It was the beginning of the conversation that Alphilis hit Faranx with a casual question.


    "Speaking of which, why are you so kind to humans? For a strong warcraft like Faranx, I thought humans were the proper bait."


    "Hmm..."


    Faranx seems to be looking for a few words, but everyone else but Aerial and Alphilis was frozen. That is a question that was flushing, even though everyone thought about it once. By purposefully steaming back, if Faranx reconsiders, "Do you still want to eat," there''s no way to resist the Alphilis and the others.


    Miranda turns a blind eye to Alphilis, but Alphilis, while aware, ignores him and awaits Faranx''s reply.


    "Well... if you follow the code of weak and strong eating, your actions are a strange story"


    "Right, that''s why I''ve been caught up. As far as Aerial''s concerned, you''ve hardly ever attacked a human being, have you?


    "That''s right. Except to unduly disturb the order of this prairie."


    "But other warcraft feed on you."


    "Right."


    "Why?"


    Faranx and Alphilis stare at each other. The other members look at it in a clear light, but Falanx suddenly looked at Miranda and smiled.


    "Once upon a time... I have been helped by humans. Yes, to a Miranda-like Sister there."


    "What, Atashi?


    Miranda is surprised because she was suddenly told the story


    "Yes... that was not long after the eagle was born, the eagle was in a position to be preyed upon in this prairie. In a situation where the herd''s companions were wiped out and the life of the eagle was windlit, the Sister suddenly appeared before the eagle and his enemies"


    "And in an instant, he captured the warcraft with sacred sorcery and instantly healed the eagle, which was so badly wounded that his guts popped out. I was really surprised..."


    "What''s the name of that Sister?


    Alphilis asks. But Faranx just shook his head to the side.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t know, because I didn''t understand Mandarin at that time. It just seems that the Sister was a fairly stately thing, and there were a lot of knights and monks and a lot of people around. That''s not all I found out. And the eagle was picked up by the sister and taken care of until the wound was completely healed. I''d say she was my mother''s replacement."


    "So you don''t attack humans?


    "Oh, there are good people around that Sister, too. They used to play with me... on the meadows, sleeping with me... even though I knew I didn''t understand the words, he talked to me diligently. After that experience, the eagle wanted to know the human language. I wanted to at least say thank you to them. But it didn''t matter, they left the prairie... then tried to help humans whenever possible, and managed to make many opportunities to touch humans to remember the words. It took 200 years."


    "Oh well..."


    "That Sister is no longer alive. In the life of the eagle, that''s all that''s left of me..."


    "... do you remember the look of that Sister?


    Miranda came into the conversation. Everyone sees Miranda in an unexpected way, but Lisa seems to have felt the intention.


    "Sure... he had green eyes on his blonde hair. She was a beautiful... very beautiful woman. It''s a strange story that the Warcraft, the eagle, praises the human appearance. But that''s what I thought... it was as beautiful as if I wasn''t human. I guess the Virgin refers to the one who said oh. But what''s wrong with that?


    "No... (Must be the master...!


    Only Miranda and Lisa would have thought of that. And I didn''t tell him anything as it was then, but Miranda visited Faranx again by the time dinner was over and he was asleep.


    "Faranx."


    "Are you still here..."


    "I need to talk to you, were you aware?


    "Oh, I knew something. I knew it was."


    "Yes... maybe your story Sister is still alive."


    Faranx''s eyes stain a surprising color. I inadvertently embarked on myself, but I remembered, slightly and calmly regained the colour.


    "Why is that... no, you''re talking on that spot if you can talk about a situation. Should I not ask?"


    "You''re really smart. You don''t have to worry. If I tell them you exist, they might come for you."


    "That''s very good news. Thank you, my daughter."


    "Oh, I''m taking care of Faranx, so that''s all I want to say.... you, don''t you have a very long life span?


    Even then, Faranx''s eyes take on a surprising color, but this time it goes right back to normal.


    "... a sharp daughter."


    "Does Aerial know that?


    "I haven''t said it directly from the eagle, but you''ve noticed. She''s a smart girl... and she''s close to life."


    "Well... if it''s also a message to the example Sister, can I tell her?


    "Right... but I want to thank you myself, so tell him I''ll ask you sometime. What, you''re still gonna live a decade from now?"


    "If you come to town, it''s a fuss."


    "Kukukuk, is that true too? Don''t stay with life..."


    "Oh, yeah... anything else?


    "Just one... what''s the name of that Sister?


    "I don''t know if it''s my real name... but it''s called Miriazal"


    "Miriazal... that''s a good name. Powerful and gentle."


    "Oh, that''s who I am."


    "Right..."


    As it was, Faranx closed his eyes. Miranda leaves the spot gently so as not to disturb his sleep. I''m sure Faranx will have a good dream tonight.


    The next day. Kazas and Uty have been free lately. They had nothing to do because they were all in training. I''ve also generally finished listening to Faranx, and there''s really nothing left for the two of us to do. I had to say that it was physically and mentally unhealthy, such as every day I just watched the training.


    That''s how they decided to explore Faranx''s residence. Of course, Faranx has permission. Anyway, the back of the house was quite large and there seemed to be no problem running on horses at all. In fact Kazas is putting out a horse, not Aerial''s beloved horse Sylphide, but one of her deputies (so) eh horses.


    "Well, what do we have here?


    "It''s huge, isn''t it? How far does it go?


    "Come on. But it''s exciting to just imagine that. I don''t mind stopping in about an hour."


    "Yes, yes! This excitement is important, isn''t it?


    "You feel good, Uty"


    "No, no. You''re worried about Kazas, aren''t you, Nia?


    Uti laughs as if he meant it. But Kazas showed no agitation and responded with dignity.


    "Yeah, I like Nia."


    "Ma... no cowardice, that''s what I often say ~"


    "Because it''s true."


    "... a man not worthy of teasing! I thought I''d tell everyone."


    "Thanks for that. I can tell you, in that case, when Uti first saw Faranx, it would also be amazing to see him get a little bit of a surprise, wouldn''t it?


    "Whew, why did you do that..."


    These are the Kazas who advance their horses with such an irregular story. Surprisingly, these two felt comfortable in a private setting. There may have been a sense of coalition called non-combatants, but the knowledge of utilities not found in the books as fairies (fairies) was novel for Kazas, and Kazas'' ability to reflect was interesting for utilities.


    But Kazas wasn''t interested in talking about human-smelling utilities if he loved romance stories, but he still listened to them in silence. He was in a category that was still popular as a familiar person among all the freak professors that would be difficult to stick with if he went back to college. Although it is a fact that Miranda is likely to rebel head-on if asked.


    "... and what do you like about Nia?"


    "Everything."


    "That''s not an interesting answer. Especially if you don''t like it.


    "No, the tricks and stuff are feminine and adorable. I have a straight personality. And I have a lot of things that I don''t have."


    "Huh, then why can''t Miranda?


    "She''s beautiful, she''s sweet in the roots, but she''s got a hard time, she''s got a bad mouth, so she''s gonna have a fight with me every day."


    "I still do... but what about Fenna?


    "The lady doesn''t suit me. Whatever. I''m from a pretty poor civilian."


    "So what about Alphilis or something?


    "She''s a lovely woman, too, but I can get in her way."


    "What do you call that..."


    "Than that."


    Uty''s question was blocked by Kazas strong words. When Uty sees Kazas, his expression is changing rudely. And as he jumped off the horse, Kazas began to check the walls.


    "What''s wrong, Kazas?


    "Don''t you think it''s weird, Uty? We''ve been walking on horses for over an hour now, haven''t we?


    "What, it''s been that long?


    "Yeah, because I was weighing in. Yet the cave hasn''t narrowed at all, rather the branches are coming out more and more... isn''t this a bigger cave than expected? If you do poorly, it''s like spreading across the prairie..."


    "Maasa!?


    He gives the look that Uty is incredible, but Kazas arms up and takes it seriously.


    "I certainly don''t know the details... but if so, this isn''t a natural cave"


    "Then what?


    "It''s like a relic."


    "Who makes these big ruins?!?


    "Is that... hmm?


    That''s when Kazas, who was exploring the walls, noticed something.


    Continued

 103 Prairie Fairies and Giant Beasts, Part 13 - The Secret of the Prairie

    Then for a while Kazas began to explore the cave even alone. When I wake up for dinner in the morning, I go out with lunch. And I went back late at night, and sometimes I didn''t.


    We were all worried about how that was going, but only Miranda,


    "You got a face as a researcher. That''s what researchers are for. If you''re passionate, the voices around you won''t go into your ears."


    And it didn''t. Miranda herself is a researcher, so maybe I can see his mood.


    So one day, a few days later, Kazas was talking to Faranx about something. And then I called everyone.


    "Gentlemen, may I have a moment?


    The look on Kazas''s face was as serious as I''ve ever seen. I felt something unsatisfactory in that look, and everyone was gathered together as Kazas urged me to.


    And run the horse for about 10 minutes. The Alphilis, who were dawning in training, were surprised by the size of this cave even here, but still more so for Kazas and Uti. And when you stop at a certain place, Kazas shows a part of the wall.


    "Right here."


    What Kazas showed was where the wall collapsed, no, I guess Kazas collapsed. There are signs of collapse of soil, tree roots, and even rock beds. From there I could see a milky white, no, pale or glowing wall like silver. To that otherwise demonic sight, it was Miranda who threw the question first.


    "Kazas, what''s this?


    "Come on?"


    But Kazas returned the question in doubt. Everyone turned a blind eye to Kazas'' unsatisfactory reply.


    "Come on, are you trying to show the Atassis something you don''t even know what you''re doing?


    "Because I don''t know. Because, you know, I''ve found out by not knowing this."


    "Do you know who you are?


    "No... I want Mr. Fenna to look into it a little bit."


    "Is that me?


    Fenna is pointing at herself and making me wonder.


    "Yeah. I just kind of know the results, just to make sure. Can you give me an analysis of this wall? I was wondering if Mr. Fenna could manipulate earthly and metallic magic."


    "Okay."


    If that''s the case, Fenna put her hand on the wall and started looking into something. Minutes to do so. Fenna''s face is gradually getting steeper and she''s starting to sweat on her forehead. After a few more minutes, Phew, and one sigh, Fenna looks back and finishes her examination.


    "How was it? What metal, do you see?


    "No... it''s refreshing what metal. I''ve never done this before, I''m sorry."


    "Is it still..."


    "Could Kazas have assumed this result?


    "Yeah, because it was metal that didn''t have a single burn mark on it."


    Kazas makes a hell of a confession, but Miranda accidentally went in.


    "Hey, gunpowder in the cave, what a danger..."


    "I think about the right amount."


    "Hey, what do you mean?


    A hazy alphilis asks. Fenna answered the question.


    "Look, Alfie, I''m a clan that manipulates ore magic. The Royal Family of Seekers originally excelled in such training techniques, and I am very familiar with the ore, including myself. But here''s the metal that I can''t analyze."


    "Gem fakes fool me, though."


    "Ugh..."


    "That would be a matter of personality. By the way, the same thing as this has been found in all eight places we''ve looked over the last few days. All directions and distances vary. In other words, there is a high probability that this entire cave is covered with this metal."


    Kazas continues. Miranda somehow seemed to have guessed what the story was about, but she was refreshed by the rest of her people.


    "But from here on out, can I tell you something... Faranx, are you sure?


    "... fine. I guess one day it''ll be something to brighten up. I don''t mind talking to these people."


    "I''m afraid so."


    Kazas keeps it for a while. I can''t hide the color of anticipation and nervousness in my expression.


    "My specialty is archaeology... and I believe that its greatest proposition is to ''unravel the origins of life''. First of all, the strange thing about me poking around academically was that I sometimes see things in the ruins that I don''t know who made them."


    "Unknown?"


    "Yep. Dwarves, elves, giants... they also make ruins, which are older than humans, but their architectural style is similar to each race, and each is so distinctive that it''s easy to understand. But when we looked at it, we found that even they had a kind of temple, a divine sword and a demon sword, that they worshipped as something older."


    "... Really?


    "Yes. Then only dragon species older than them are now identified, so it was thought that those kinds of things were by dragons..."


    "Are you saying it''s not?


    Miranda has a serious look on her face. I guess this is an interesting topic for her as well.


    "I guess not."


    "On what grounds?


    "This ruin is too big. I just asked Faranx that the road is 200 km east and west and 100 km north and south. And I haven''t checked, but I suspect it''s probably pretty deep underground, too."


    "There''s actually an underground, as Kazas put it, but the eagle sealed it. Because the claws of the eagle and the flames were roaming. Because of the extra danger, we sealed it so it wouldn''t come out on the ground. In the first place, there were not many signs that appeared, and he was a habitual owner who attacked those who approached him."


    "Then you''re extra right. It is now assumed that not 10 dragons remain in the world to say dragons that solve humanities. Wouldn''t it be laboriously impossible to build this ruin with 10 heads?


    Kazas'' hypothesis is bold, and in academia and elsewhere he will be laughed at as absurd. But the Kazas hypothesis sounded oddly convincing to Miranda, who lived 300 years and was more exposed to the ''world'' than the average scholar.


    "Oh, my God... but one theory says that the current Fei Long is what the dragon degenerated, and all the dragons used to suppose to solve the humanistic language, right? If you''re right, if the dragons do it all..."


    "Sure, that possibility is undeniable, but there are other theories, one that solves the current human language and the other that dragons exercised by humans, such as flying dragons, are a completely different species as organisms. Although I can''t say anything about this because there are no dragon specimens that biologically decode the humanities. It is true that the theory that Miranda said is powerful, but in my opinion it is the latter that is credible as a theory. If the latter further hypothesizes that it is correct... I think that there might have been an Almighty creature on this continent, once called God."


    "What God..."


    Everyone is pompous about the story that''s grown up. But Faranx seemed to have somehow anticipated the answer.


    Continued

 104 Prairie Fairies and Giant Beasts, Part 14 - Imminent Threat?

    "You talk big again..."


    "Really? I am, by the way, a person who thinks there is no God or anything else, but I am positive that there was an organism close to it, even if it wasn''t omnipotent. Considering where the dragon came from, I can imagine that there were creatures superior to the dragon."


    "That''s going to be an argument about eggs first or chickens first."


    "Yes, it is."


    "So, what does Kazas want to say after all...?


    Alphilis hits the question. Apparently, Alphilis is also managing to follow his head.


    "Don''t you think it''s odd that a few more... tornadoes don''t come to this rock before that?


    "If you ask me..."


    "This is hypothetical, too, but I think that something in the basement of this ruin is generating the tornado itself."


    "No way."


    "But then I''m convinced for now. The tornado is a defense device, including this unusually strong warcraft just on the north side. Isn''t Faranx daring to make it his residence because it''s not a good idea for outside organisms to stop by here?


    "Not at first... but I noticed the danger here along the way. The main purpose is to keep things out of here rather than to keep them away. But at least if the presence of this ruin goes out there, the humans will push it in big numbers. Then the prairie will be engulfed in war, and so will the humans who pushed over."


    Faranx answers. Well, as far as he''s concerned, he wouldn''t even want to think about that, such as this prairie, his home town, being engulfed in war.


    "So I thought that this hypothesis, which is nowadays out of the realm of reasoning, might also be resolved by all of you. Especially since Alphilis seems to know a dragon who solves human language."


    "That''s right, but..."


    "Are you interested in putting this prairie at risk?


    Miranda and Aerial look rude. But Kazas doesn''t move at all.


    "No. I''m human, too, so I''m grateful to the Phalanx and Aerial who helped me. But I''m more of a worried person about this world than that. Why isn''t there now, as there were more than dragon organisms? If it''s doomed, why? Wouldn''t humans walk the same fate if they didn''t know? It started with these academic questions, and I was concerned about what Alphilis and Miranda were saying as a real problem."


    "Our?


    "It means that demon kings frequently appear in this world. Even if the direct cause is the people we met in Zea, the abandoned capital, we''re pursuing the possibility that their purpose might not be one of the clues to existence."


    "That possibility... is undeniable. Sometimes judgment materials are too little."


    "Yes. I''m not a righteous man, but I know how dangerous it is to leave those people as they are. But I can''t take the sword and fight directly, so this is my fight. If you have any leads, I''d like to go ahead with one."


    "I see."


    Miranda was convinced. At first it was Miranda who thought Kazas was a more selfish and irresistible guy, but maybe as he continued his journey, he also had a slight change. I was Miranda wondering if I could review Kazas for a bit.


    "So, that''s all we''re talking about?


    "Yeah, so I wanted to talk to you about this aftermath. My connections are mainly with scholars, so there are a lot of people who are only interested in embarrassing stories, raising their reputation, and academics. As a result, there are very few people to trust... So Miranda, give Fenna a convocation of trusted humans. I want Alphilis to introduce me to the dragon."


    "If you''re Atashi, you need to talk to the bishop... but I think maybe we''ll get an ok"


    "I don''t mind talking to Gwen either, but when will. ''Cause that guy''s pretty whimsical, and he''s gonna be gone."


    "If you''re in Gwendorf, you just have to meet him. Either way, it will take a lot of time just to select a team of investigators. Wouldn''t Gwen come if I screamed into the open air?


    "It''s not Kim O Yun!


    "Then with a drum"


    "It''s not a fray!


    "Bye, whistle."


    "There''s no earthen pipe before you fly in a tornado!?


    At some point the story got lost in jokes, but everyone was aware that this story was a fairly important one. This story has to be resolved sooner or later, I need to ask Gwendorf - it was Alphilis who thought so.


    The place is outside - there are still tornadoes hissing in the prairie. Those warcraft that the Alphilis struggled with are also breathless, just waiting for the tornado to pass too far. Exactly. The idiot selling a fight to a tornado... one, no. There could be one.


    A black shadow descending from heaven with a high descending sound. And with the flashy sound, the shadows clashed to the ground. The shadow was thought to have become dust,


    "... stay whoa whoa whoa!?


    The shadow rose with a stuffy and painful voice, holding his head down.


    "Who is it? Did you hit me?"


    This is the earth. Instead, if it falls from the clouds, it is usually dead. I don''t know where the wizard is when he winds up in a tornado and falls.


    "Damn. Ooh, yeah, yeah! I''m hungry. Ahhh! Where am I? Ahhhhh!?


    There is no cohesion at all in the story. Of course the Lord of that voice is Dragreo. But such a huge shadow appearing before his eyes.


    "Grrrrrrrrrrrr"


    "Gohoo, gohoo"


    Sharp teeth in the giant jaw. It is a herd of Giganotosaurus that brings to mind whether they are hungry or coveted, and goes into the enclosure of Dragreo. What a place to evacuate the Giganotosaurs during the storm that Dragreo fell. It is a valley-like place that has been held back by high walls around it, and there is no escape.


    "Uh? Are you complaining about me?


    But there is no rush for Dragreo, surrounded by giant beasts. and sits still. Quite the Giganotosaurus, however, were concerned about being pushed into the nest and bitten by Dragreo with or without it.


    Weigh him to squash him straight from the top and shake his neck around left and right trying to chew Dragreo off. But...


    "... what the hell, you lizard? Aah!


    Dragreo, who remains bitten, puts his leg on his mandible, his arm on his upper jaw. Hung! and force, Giganotosaurus'' jaw came off with a dull sound.


    Giganotosaurus starts rumbling as he sprinkles his covetousness about whether he was shocked by his detached jaw.


    "Ugh, ru, let it go, let it go!


    Giganotosaurus, whose dragleo rumbles with a growl, puts his fist in his stomach. Giganotosaurus clashes against the wall as blood erupts from his mouth into the impact.


    He has peeled off his white eyes and passed out, freaking out and having unpleasant cramps. Other Giganotosaurs excited to see how it went and thought they''d done their buddy, but in a few seconds, they''re going to get away with it. Because what Dragreo did...


    "Wuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuhhhhhhhhh!


    Bakiba kick!


    The sound of something ripping through the valley. It was the sound of Dragreo putting his hand on the jaw of Giganotosaurus who passed out and tore it apart as it was. A tremendous bloodbath stains the valley with red.


    "Hahahahahahahaha!"


    And Dragreo''s high laughter echoes in the fountain of blood.


    The other Giganotosaurs who saw the sight were in a state of panic, fumbling away and crashing into each other''s walls.


    But I saw that giganotosaurus. Dragreo''s thoughts are a word.


    "... it''s noisy, Kolaaaaaaaaaa!?


    If we had other people here, we would have definitely penetrated "you''re the one making the noise". But in a valley where there was no one to stop Dragreo, a tragic slaughter of dinosaurs by man took place, and the valley turned into an ocean of blood within a mire.


    - And a few hours later...


    Later all that remained was the bones of Giganotosaurus. All of it was eaten by Dragreo without a belly. Whatever you think, you''ll be eating many times your own volume.


    "Okay, I''m bloated in good shape and I''m going!... So, where are we going?


    Dragreo wraps his arms around his neck. Dozens of things staying that way... it seemed like I had come up with something and flew right over the valley. Indeed, the depth of the valley should have been 50 m, but Dragreo climbs to the top really easily. It''s more physical than a wild dinosaur.


    Dragreo out on top looks over the prairie. And what I captured in that vision was...


    "That rock... there''s a strong guy..."


    Dragreo stopped looking far away - 100 km was a rocky place that would be loosely away. His superhuman vision doesn''t miss a target any kilometers away.


    Of course, on that rock, there are the Alphilis and the Faranx.


    "All right, let''s go over there! Ha ha, my arms are ringing!!


    It was Dragreo, who flew out of the valley with momentum, but his legs danced into the air.


    "Mm-hmm, what the hell? Ah!?


    The tornado in front of me didn''t seem to be in sight at all, to be joyful and brave. Dragleo is gradually wound up heavenly high by a tornado as it is.


    "Ugh! No, no, no, no, no!


    But a natural disaster was not something that could be managed with arm power.


    "Damn, whoa, whoa, whoa! Remember, whoa, whoa, whoa..."


    Gradually, the scream was also cancelled and eventually deafened. And no one will remember... only the remains of Dragreo''s scattered food were left behind.


    Continued

 105 Prairie Fairies and Giant Beasts, Part 15 - Kind Feelings

    The girl with green hair in the wind is the protector of the meadow, while at the same time being hailed by some as the fairy of the prairie.


    Aerial was reading the wind outside the rocks. It''s been about a month since I started living with the Alphilis. As usual, the storm season ends in about a month, but this year, as in the case of the exception, has lasted for a long time, in order to know when the hell it ends. Even if it wasn''t the most, she liked to leave herself to the wind as long as she had time and stare at the prairie on the rocks. At first sight, I felt like I could gain the power of the prairie, as nature would speak to me in doing so, even without any change of philosophy.


    I can still see black tornadoes in my sight, but the number of copies was decreasing and the scale was becoming visibly smaller. The storm season will still last a few days, but it may be coming to an end.


    and, at the same time, indicates that the breakup with the Alphilis and others is approaching. prairies, and horse-loving silphides, and Faranx. Aerial, which I should have thought I didn''t need anything for with all this, but when I think of the Alphilis and the others, it was Aerial, which somehow was imprisoned by a feeling of nothingness with holes in his chest.


    "All you have to do is live with the wind - that''s what you should have thought..."


    Aerial held his body with both arms as if to distract his loneliness.


    "You''ve shaped it already..."


    "Yes, because no matter what, Lisa is a genius"


    Lisa''s training was in its final stages. As far as Faranx can teach, of course. Lisa, who also succeeded in keeping the sensors in line with the air flow, was in the creation of what she called her own ''area''. I can''t help but sense anything if I put it in there - it''s like a junction for Lisa.


    What form the area takes depending on the sensor involves character and experience. Of course, it shapes into an image that covers a certain amount of space, so the shape is limited to a certain extent. It is hemispherical in terms of typical objects, but it can be numerous circles, and some of them can be hand shaped.


    This is said to be one of the extremes of the sensor, and those who can exercise it are given an A + unconditionally as a sensor. Lisa would have reached that point in just about a month, and Phalanx only roared around her tongue on this as well.


    "It''s still sweet in shape..."


    "No, it''s a brilliant word. And most importantly... beautiful."


    There was a really graceful sight in front of the Phalanx. If this is incomplete, how artistic the hell is it if it''s finished... and Faranx doesn''t even think about focusing his consciousness in his dreams.


    "Thanks for that. Lisa can''t see, but let''s just believe the word."


    Lisa gracefully graced her skirt with a pinch.


    "There''s nothing more I can teach you."


    "So once you look sweet at Lisa, you get burned, baby,"


    "... now what?


    "Sorry, I just wanted to say it once"


    Apparently, when Faranx realized Lisa had made a joke, she accidentally leaked a sneer laugh at Kukuk...


    "(I haven''t laughed once a day since these guys got here... I''m really enjoying my days. It''s a shame to think these days are just a few days away...)"


    Miranda and Aerial come in there.


    "I''m ready for dinner ~"


    "I''m coming now"


    "What about Alfi?


    "Alfi says he''s in the bathroom."


    Fenna, Kazas, Nia and Uty also came in.


    "It''s a long way from the bathroom... the rice''s gonna get cold."


    "Everyone but Alpha Reese... just fine"


    Faranx wakes himself up.


    "Actually, I need to talk to you about Alphilis..."


    "Father, what''s wrong?


    "I''m worried about that kid..."


    Faranx confirms that Alphilis is not nearby and goes on to say the word.


    "Alphilis wasn''t surprised at all when he first saw the eagle. Even though I purposefully intimidated my surroundings. Notice the intent of such a eagle. Whatever, this is not normal. Even Nia and Lisa there were frightened and even Miranda, who was supposed to have had a lot of experience, remained strong in her expression. Yet the alphilis..."


    "You weren''t surprised at all. It was like being scared was paralyzed or something, so what happened?"


    Miranda connected the words. Miranda had the same concerns as Faranx.


    "Alphilis is basically a sentimental human being. Sometimes he gets stunningly cold remarks and attitudes. Even Atashi... sometimes he wonders which is the real Alphilis."


    "That''s what Lisa was feeling, too."


    Mostly Lisa went on.


    "It wasn''t until we got into the prairie that we were sure, but there are times when Alphilis is definitely going to stop the roots of Warcraft''s breath. What is it, that once it''s switched on, it doesn''t stop? I usually try to take the flow of things as far as I can to avoid the battle, but when I go into one end of the battle, there''s no forgiveness whatsoever... it''s not too much, but I''m amazed at the leopard changing."


    "I think so too"


    Nia agrees.


    "I often work with Alfie, but the longer the combiner prolongs, the more alive Alfielis'' face becomes. Sometimes I try to keep up too much training because of it. If I don''t tell you to stop first, I''ll always have to... maybe I''m a little bit of a fighter freak."


    "That was also true when we were being chased by demons on the north side, wasn''t it? You said yourself that curse marks were so dangerous, you insisted on using curse marks firmly after demons started chasing you. Sure, you could have defeated it if you used the curse, but basically you wish you had avoided avoidable fights, as if you wanted to fight using the curse..."


    Fenna talks worryingly.


    "Faranx, do you have any idea?


    Kazas asks. But Faranx shook his head to the side.


    "I don''t even know. I know that the power of the alphilis is largely sealed by something, but more than that, the intelligence of the eagle cannot be extended. That would still be best to ask an expert such as a mage. But my worries are going to end in vain."


    Ni, and Faranx laughed.


    "Why is that again?


    "I guess that''s... that''s all there is to worry about about Alphilis. She''ll never cross the road."


    "Absolutely. If I go the wrong way, I''m gonna flip it, but I''m gonna put it back together."


    "Yeah. If I make a mistake, I''ll strip naked and threaten it''s a sentence across the central street, and you''ll be fine."


    Lisa''s eyes glow with glitter. First off, I''m sure she''ll do it for real. But Faranx seemed relieved to see how it was going.


    "Kukukuku... sounds like you''re having a hard time getting rid of me. But enough power to seal it, you''re sure you shouldn''t use it too much?


    "I''m well aware of that. I''ll keep an eye out for you around here."


    "Please..."


    "Um, guys, what about dinner? I''m already hungry and I''m at my limit."


    That''s when I heard the peaceful voice of Alphilis from the outside. And they all looked at each other and laughed and ran to Alphilis.


    After all the lunch, Kazas called Nia as they scattered.


    "Nia, may I have a moment?


    "I don''t care, what"


    "A little here. I don''t really want anyone else to ask me, so..."


    Nia is told by Kazas with her neck clenched, but she follows. And I came a little further away from everyone.


    "For a long time? I have an appointment with Alpha Reese and a bundler..."


    "No, I won''t allow you time, so go straight in. Stay with me, Nia."


    "... what?


    "So we''d like to ask you to stay with us"


    "Um... when I say ''sticky'', is that you?


    Nia puts up her fists all the time.


    "That''s ''poking each other'', isn''t it? And by the way, if I do that with Nia, I think there''s a good chance she''ll die."


    "Right..."


    "I mean, I''m pretty serious about it, can''t you believe it?


    It''s unusual for Kazas, and it makes me look pretty depressed. Nia also knew that was painful.


    "Or can''t you go out with me because you already have someone on your mind? Or would you hate such a tiny gully study?


    "No, you don''t... you know, what? I''ve never been told that by a man... I don''t care..."


    The nearer mouths the beans. In fact, that''s right, and Nia, who was in the military, probably had a romantic opportunity as well, but she was trying not to worry too much about those emotions because of her belief that ''love is an obstacle to self-improvement''.


    Happy or unhappy again, there was no man around Nia that she liked, and because the platoon leader to whom she belonged put on something to make fun of her, it propagated to all the crew and Nia was in a good position to understand. High in pride, she is irritated every time she is made fun of, and she herself does not deny that Nia was one of the triggers of her training journey.


    But because she was such a girlfriend, she was extra worthy of teasing, and it was an ill-intentioned consideration of a platoon leader who wanted to point out her short-tempered Nia personality, but that was incomprehensible to the young Nia.


    In all those circumstances, even if there were people teasing Nia at the booze table, there was none in her life, such as a man who would confess head-on like Kazas, so Nia was right to understand that she was having trouble coping. As for Nia, I didn''t have bad feelings for Kazas.


    But seeing Nia''s reaction, the servant Kazas continues to seem unsure.


    "I''ve never done this to a woman before... and I''m surprised myself."


    "Oh, well, do you?


    "Yes, because I was willing to devote my life to academia. Well, if you''re a woman who stays with me and doesn''t interfere with my academics, or I was going to think about it. I didn''t think you''d like the Beastman woman from yourself. Oh, I didn''t say beast man in a discriminatory statement, I don''t know what to say, I''m too surprised myself... damn it, you can''t say it well. I''ve never been stuck in a speech in a class or in a lecture... and I''ve thought about a lot of situations, and I didn''t know my emotions were so complicated... but a guy who''s totally in love..."


    "... hehe"


    "Hey, is something wrong? Or would I be unhappy after all??


    Nia was laughing unexpectedly when she saw Kazas panicking. Nia''s impression of Kazas was not her appearance or smartness, but the way her liver stood the most impressive.


    Kazas was not completely different from the average person in terms of his growth and physical appearance, but only the condition of his liver was first-class. Even if it''s a rushing pinch by the Alphilis, there''s no fuss at all, and they follow their instructions truly and faithfully. I will not complain about one thing, whether I go wild in bad conditions or not. Until then when it comes to rational character, even beasts with belligerent character are often upset in the first line and in the defeat.


    Inside anxiety would be more than a beast man in Kazas, which is physically inferior, but Nia liked not even letting it out for yawning. At first I thought it was dull, but now that I''m looking at Kazas panicking in front of me, I clearly see that he was just more self-contained than I imagined.


    As a Kazas, I''m only prepared to martyr in my ideals as an academic, and if I die in the middle of research, I just think it''s my main hope, but I don''t think Nia likes that point. Around that time, I guess he''s also a novice in love.


    Either way, his wanderings seemed to impress Nia the other way around.


    "Oh, I knew it wasn''t me..."


    "No, I''ll go out with you if you want."


    "Right, you can''t be a chick like me, huh... that, now what?


    "That''s why I said I could be Kazas'' lover."


    Nia has her arms together and her chest is stretched. As far as she is concerned, I intend to be as vain as possible, but her face is blushing and her eyes are turned sideways. Besides, his tail also touches him like a pendulum, dripping down, as if to show illuminated emotion. When she is truly prestigious, her tail moves quickly upwards, left and right, so its insides are obvious and all she doesn''t know is herself.


    "Are you sure it''s okay with me?


    "Oh... I don''t lie. Rather, Kazas is what I am?


    "What about me?


    "I can''t cook much, and I don''t want to sew anything. He''s the kind of beast man who joins the army to jump out of the house much less than time after birth, and stays in combat training all the time. I don''t learn, and the story isn''t funny. You don''t even look that beautiful, and... you''re satisfied with me?


    "Sure, Nia might be right about that general femininity thing..."


    Kazas roars hmm.


    "But I like you like that. Of course, if you look for a reason, it floats around a lot, but the truth is, I''m not sure myself. You''re disqualified as a scholar."


    "No, I don''t know... I think that''s okay. But I''m a Gruzaldo soldier, one of these days I have to go home to Gruzaldo. So, the... I don''t know if we can stay together for long."


    "Oh, my God, if that''s the case, I''ll go to Gruzaldo."


    "Huh?"


    The words were very unexpected to Nia, but Kazas flatly said away.


    "No, it''s..."


    "You can do academics anywhere, just because I quit my professor at Triade University. Oh, but it just takes a little bit for the discharge process, so I''ll go after Mr. Nia to Groussard, if that''s okay with you. What do you think?


    "But don''t let it get that far."


    "I want to, so why don''t you tell Nia?


    "That''s forceful. But... I''m glad..."


    Nia gets annoyed with joy. But the words are small, and I don''t know if Kazas sounded...


    "Then we''re going to be lovers, thank you"


    "Oh... it''s nice to meet you"


    Two people who offer and shake hands without either. The face seemed embarrassed somewhere, but even expected many happiness at the same time that would come.


    That''s when I heard Alphilis scream from the outside.


    Continued

 106 Prairie Fairies and Giant Beasts, Part 16 - Imminent Threats

    Meanwhile, lunch was over, and as each one followed the room, only Aerial and Faranx remained on the spot.


    "What can I do for you, Aerial..."


    "Father, I''m talking about the people of Sadika, who had the opportunity to bring the Alphilis here."


    "Oh, that''s a complete violation. Unfortunately, they have to be sanctioned in some way."


    "Right..."


    Aerial annoys me. Although the expression is dark and cannot be said to be bright from the beginning, the atmosphere seems to be only dark.


    "What''s up, it''s Aerial. That''s not the problem."


    It is a reassuring Faranx. Looks like I''ve noticed how Aerial I''ve lived with over the years isn''t a mess.


    Unusual for a thoughtful aerial, but hesitant about something. But raise the table as you have decided. There is a strong determination in that expression.


    "Father, there''s actually something I''d like to talk to you about."


    "I don''t mind that... Aerial, have you stopped the tornado outside yet?


    "What? No, I don''t think so yet."


    "There''s someone approaching here."


    "Holy shit!?


    Aerial also drives the consultation to the corner of his head, staring out as he flies and explores the signs. Her eyes are many times better than those of an ordinary person. At the edge of that vision, I did catch something coming this way.


    "What is that...? He''s walking in from the tornado?


    The guy... no, I''m not sure if he''s a nutty guy with his whole body in his robe, but he''s pretty big and muscular in the distance, so he''ll definitely be the guy first. The way the man walked was as if he were walking through a tornado.


    That didn''t actually happen, but I''m quite a lunatic just walking around loosely as this tornado erupts. In his own lifeless behavior, Aerial felt like something was coming up from the bottom of his belly.


    "Aerie, is something wrong?


    Soon Alphilis is coming beside Aerial.


    "Something... is walking straight towards us"


    "Inside this tornado!?


    "Oh... I don''t know what it is, but it feels so bad. We''re still 5 km away, but get ready to intercept everyone... what?


    When I wondered if Aerial had been wrapped up in a stunned look, I silently pushed Alphilis down and left to roll around the scene. Alphilis didn''t know what had happened, but when he realized it, a tremendous giant stood in front of him.


    He will be 2 meters tall. I put together a black robe, but it''s already pretty worn out, and I can see my body from there. Its body has been forged out by the unusual, and there''s a tremendous amount of muscle in both its upper and lower body... no, it''s sticking out of those pants because...


    "... hey, no, oh! This guy''s a pervert.


    "Who''s a pervert? Ahhh!?


    "You!!


    "Where''s the pervert? Ahhh!?


    "Hide your lower body. Yikes!!


    "I know it''s not something a man would do, like hide things!


    "That''s not what I''m talking about. Ooh!


    Alphilis is arguing with his face turning bright red, but not the other way around if he''s aerial.


    "(Stupid... it was certainly 5 km away until earlier. You stuffed that in an instant? How much leg power do you have? Plus that presence, that pressure... I can''t believe I feel bigger than the biggest brochiosaurus in the prairie.... He''s dangerous)"


    Aerial instincts do everything in their power to inform you of the danger, and you can''t stop sweating cold. But with such aerials, Alphilis and Dragreo say each other.


    "Damn it, daughter. I''m gonna prove to you that I''m not a pervert!


    "Yes, no, no, no, don''t come this way. Yeah!


    Alphilis, whose face is bright red, is wearing a pair of ears. Completely panicked, the option of fighting seems to be disappearing from your head. Dragreo trying to get close to such an alphilis.


    Some footsteps approaching there.


    "Tenmei, yeah! What are you trying to do to Alfi the Atashi with Hami XX -!


    "Fuck you!"


    Nia hits Dragreo in the face and throat with a two-step jump kick in the air, and Miranda slaps Mace in the face with a full opening where she breaks down her posture. That''s right. Dragreo blew up, too.


    "Are you all right, Alphilis?


    "What''s that obscene (obscene) object display pervert guy? Somebody call the police!


    "Wow, I... I''ve never seen it before... uhh"


    Alphilis is completely in tears with mental damage. They''re not going to be useful for a while anyway, so I decided to leave it to Fenna to lower it back and deal with it with the three of us at Nia Miranda Aerial.


    "Did you put it down, Miranda?


    "Come on? It was handy enough, but..."


    "... I can''t do that"


    It was Miranda and Nia who saw her more unexpectedly in Aerial''s words, but I see Dragreo gets up as if nothing happened as the word goes.


    So for the first time Miranda and Nia noticed a man putting together a pitch-black robe.


    "Miranda, that robe..."


    "Yeah, you look like the boys'' stuff we met at that Zea..."


    "Are you talking about these incredible people we met before?


    Aerial also listened to the story, so there''s a part that comes to mind: when Aerial asked the two of them, they nodded silently.


    "If so... it might not be good"


    "Oh, can we take him down?


    "My feelings... I can''t."


    The first two people to hear Aerial make a weak statement were astonished. But the look on Aerial''s face was beginning to change over pale and earthy.


    And Dragreo slowly opens his mouth.


    "What is power... what is it?


    "What?"


    "What are you saying?


    None of the three answer. No, rather not quite. Dragreo''s atmosphere is clearly different than it was earlier. Apparently, the beating got me into a combat position.


    "Power is..."


    "" "(Gokuri)" "


    "It''s power. Ahhhhhhhh!


    "Not so bad!!


    Alphilis, who was behind him, puts a scratch on it, but the three avant-gardes are exposed to pressure to the point of abnormality, and not the other way around.


    "Ugh!


    And Dragreo, who rises his ambition and thrusts in with screaming. The ambition alone makes everyone feel dull. The killing spirit emanating from Dragreo''s body swells further, and his appearance is bigger than it looks, and he illusions as if there are more giant beasts in front of him than Giganotosaurus.


    Keep it up Dragreo swings his right hand up towards Nia. Dragreo is just trying to release his full right positive fist, which he gripped without any weirdness, but the targeted nia couldn''t move to much pressure.


    "Ah..."


    The impending fist of Dragreo looks very slow.


    "(This is... bad)"


    Shortly before he died, he says the sight seemed slow, but sooner than Nia thought it would be, Aerial was jumping to hug Nia. If Aerial had been willing to turn to counterattack from the start, Nia''s life would not have been there.


    And Miranda targets her face again with a mace to put the counter in. And I shot him in the face at a brilliant, exquisite time, but...


    "Patience. Ahhh!


    "What!?


    Dragreo penetrates as he pushes back the mace he received on his face with the scream. Lost in its power, Miranda rolling on the ground.


    And...


    "Kura, yeah, yeah!


    Dragreo''s fist is waved down toward Miranda. Its gripping power is excessively intense, gripping together not only the sound of mesh, but also as if it were even surrounding air.


    "(get hit!?


    Something red walked over his head the moment Miranda tried to take a defensive stance out of her instincts, even though she felt it was futile inside.


    Continued

 107 Fairies and Giant Beasts of the Prairie, Part 17 ~ Two Beasts ~

    A roar echoes on one side. Miranda is ready to die - no, she doesn''t die because she''s immortal, but she was ready for her flesh to shatter even if it wasn''t. But there was no pain in the flesh, and the hit was soon engulfed in silence. Miranda tried to open her eyes from her experience as a warrior to the moment she managed to take a direct hit of Dragreo, instinctively closing her eyes if she was not a woman, but she didn''t seem to follow the head of the key to what happened overhead.


    Lose as much and Alphilis wakes Miranda up. Miranda still seems blurred.


    "Now what..."


    "Faranx."


    Where Dragreo was, Faranx is royal in combat. I don''t see Dragreo at the moment.


    "What about him?


    "I blew it far away."


    "Did you fly for a mountain?"


    Looking in the direction Aerial points to, there are signs of a rock being scraped off as if something did blow up in a straight line.


    "Dead?


    "No, it''s not even decently damaging"


    Together we marvel at Faranx''s answers with bitter faces, but the reality we don''t want to admit comes with Dragreo''s laughter.


    "Ha-ha-ha! I woke up, yeah, yeah, yeah!


    "Chi..."


    Faranx pounded his tongue. That, too, should be the blow that Faranx put in by poking Dragreo''s surprise. And no additions or subtractions. If this doesn''t work, how many hitters are there after? Here Aerial starts to look anxious.


    "Father, can I help you?


    "No way. I hit him with the intention of shattering him, but he doesn''t seem to be working"


    "That''s what happened. With your father''s blow to kill Behemoth with one blow?


    "He doesn''t seem that easy."


    Dragreo runs toward me while I do that. One mountain could fly so lightly, it was incredible speed.


    "Me and... fight. Yeah, yeah, yeah!


    "Stay away from me a little bit, I''ll do it flashy!?


    Faranx also kicks the ground with his hind legs to intercept, the moment they think they''re going to bump into each other. Faranx slaps Dragreo, but now he''s guarding him tightly with his left arm. Still, three revolutions are blown aside enough to spin, but Dragreo repeatedly makes the progression laughing without mind.


    It was a terrible beating from there. No, the Phalanx is hitting him unilaterally for missteps in reach. It''s a blow so loud and shocking that every blow unfolds, but Dragreo seems to be guarding it exactly as well. Of course, Dragreo can be retracted every single shot, but gradually the retraction width is getting smaller. And my stepping foot gets stronger and stronger. It''s like every time you get hit, you''re gaining strength.


    The Phalanx had thrown in exactly one blow at first, too, but it seems to be moving from a gradual one-sided punching development to one that desperately keeps Dragreo away. The look also gradually begins to show impatience and frustration.


    And at last, Dragreo took out the blow of the Phalanx.


    "Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!"


    Dragreo''s full blow captures Faranx''s flank, but not the Lord of the Prairie, who drops in one blow. I put the counter in Dragreo as it was and I ran out of time. Develop into an exchange of blows as it is.


    Both strike each other with a no-guard a blow that also equals an explosion. Sweat, saliva and blood splash, dyed red or black as its exterior looks, but neither is willing to retreat at all.


    The Alphilis and the others had no choice but to watch that awesome battle, but at last the Phalanx was out of balance.


    "Cha ''ance!"


    Unstoppable hair Dragreo feeds Faranx a deep body blow. Falanx, who accidentally spits blood out of his mouth and gets blown up to the wall behind him. It''s a totally insane sight for humans to beat up giant beasts over 5m, but even more Dragreo''s behavior was insane.


    Turn around behind the Phalanx and hold your tail in with both hands. Faranx seemed to have lost sight of Dragreo for a moment, and the response was delayed.


    "Mm-hmm... fightwowow"


    Keep yourself centered and swing the Faranx in a circle. Its speed gradually increases, and Fufu Faranx''s body appears off the orbit of the circle.


    "I''m not dying. Yeah!


    It was also once that the Phalanx seemed stationary in the air as the flutter and time stopped, and shortly thereafter it was beaten to the ground with tremendous momentum, sounding so loud and shocking on one side that I wondered if the tympanic membranes of the Alphilis and the others would break.


    The Alphilis and the others were blown away by their awesome shockers, but when they saw where the Phalanx had been slapped, a small crater had been made. I can hear Dragreo''s tremendous power. Faranx doesn''t even tickle, and as it is, Dragreo approaches Faranx to stab him in the stomach. At that time, Alphilis hugged and stopped Aerial from popping up.


    "Let go, Alfie!


    "Aerie, not yet!


    Dragreo is not at all distracted by such interaction either. I don''t think Alphilis and the others are in the eye already. Now my consciousness is completely oriented towards the finest prey named Faranx. I''m also talking about how much Aerial can do to the monster that can withstand the most Phalanx blow.


    As Dragreo approached Faranx, his eyes turned white - and the moment Dragreo tried to recognize him, Faranx''s red eyes caught Guillaume and Dragreo and eagled his head.


    "Nooooooo!?


    "It''s been a long time since I licked the dirt, kid..."


    Slowly rise as Faranx tightens Dragreo with more than all-powerful force and spits out the gravel in his mouth with the blood. Dragreo also managed to shake it off with both hands, but there were six Faranx hands he could grab. Both hands squeezed up, and Dragreo couldn''t move at all. When this happens, Dragreo can''t handle it.


    I wondered what I was going to do with it, and Faranx let go of all his hands. Dragreo was distracted by the shape thrown out in the air, but when he did his gaze up, he could see Faranx combining his two hands. The blood vessels are raised in its arms, and the mechanics and muscles are raised.


    "Hey..."


    "Wait!


    Faranx''s arm to be swung down as it is. Dragreo can''t change his posture in the air either. An awesome shocker strikes the perimeter, as did Dragreo earlier. No, to an extra strong shocker than earlier, now the Alphilis and the others are completely blown away.


    Dragreo also glides to the ground to the waist while forming a crater, but further toward the side of Dragreo he still fires a powerful blow with both hands together.


    And Dragreo blows up to the other side like a threaded puppet, but now Faranx doesn''t loosen his pursuit hand either.


    "Huuuuuu... kah!"


    When I wonder if Faranx took a deep breath, a fireball is released from his mouth toward Dragreo. And with the landing, the perimeter was surrounded by tremendous light and heat. Heat waves as if they were the hottest days of mid-summer. It must have landed a long way from the other side. Although not in the area of speculation, the point of landing is not the ratio of this heat. It was also a fireball like a small sun.


    "This would just..."


    "Father, go!


    The moment Alphilis'' hand loosens, Aerial rushes over to Faranx like a released arrow. That looks like a girl who combines in front of her two-handed chest and worries about the safety of her family year after year.


    "Aerial or... you''re old, too. My breath''s coming up now."


    "What are you talking about, that''s all. This is him."


    "I told you. He''s not that easy."


    "... what?


    Aerial stares at Dragreo''s drop point with the look of no way. Far from the other side, but far more eye-catching aerials than the coarse humans confirmed something humane trying to move there.


    "Such an idiot!? Still alive?


    "Phew. Aerial, remember the emergency evacuation route?


    "Of course that is. Are you telling me to run?


    "Exactly. Take the Alphilis and the others, of course. I''ll do whatever I can to stop you."


    "... okay"


    Aerial returns his curly heel and guides him towards the cave when he grabs the hand of Alphilis.


    "Pack your bags, Alfie. I''ll be out of here soon."


    "Hey, hey!? Didn''t you knock him down already?


    "It doesn''t. He''ll be back soon."


    "No!? What the hell, man!


    "You think he''s alive in that firefight?


    Near can''t hide her surprise again either. At the beginning, a calm nearer wandered slightly.


    "Oh, I also confirmed it in my eyes. Besides, Father said, ''I''ll stop.'' You can''t take him down."


    The Alphilis and the others were stunned. Is it what man fulfills that the most powerful warcraft in the prairie is impossible to defeat? No, rather, is that big man human? But I don''t have time to think about that right now.


    "... okay. Aerie, is that okay?


    "Oh."


    "I''ll add something for you, and then I''ll go where I ate my lunch."


    "... thanks"


    The truth is, there can''t be room for anything else. The point is, Alpha Reese wants Faranx to say goodbye. When Alphilis and the others ran and headed for prep, Aerial also ran to the Faranx at full speed.


    "Father, Father!


    "What''s up, Aerial"


    "I... Aerial doesn''t want to leave my father!


    Faranx makes a troubled face at Aerial, who jumped at me without a doubt. Aerial was still a crying face.


    "Why do you look like that... the eagle is your parent''s vendetta, though you''d rather be gone. Speaking of heartbreaks, you''re killing me."


    "No!... that''s not true. You''re more than my real parents..."


    Aerial nods his face on Faranx''s back, trembling in small pieces. Faranx did it softly with Aerial''s head.


    "Say no more... your fruitful parents will grieve"


    "That''s not true. I''m sure my parents will understand."


    "... go already. From now on, there''s nothing to bind you to. Stay guided by the wind and live with your heart."


    "Father... I understand"


    There are no more tears in the face of the raised Aerial. She wasn''t even allowed enough time to cry.


    Good luck, Father.


    "Uhm."


    Only one word was said, and the two of them had not seen one another. Aerial portrayed the path of escape in his head, and Faranx''s eyes clearly captured Dragreo''s appearance as he approached us with a high laugh.


    "Walk slowly in the sea of flames, or you monsters"


    Faranx is toothpicking.


    "I wonder how much I can fulfill..."


    And as I indicated, Faranx and Dragreo kicked the ground at the same time.


    Continued

 108 Prairie Fairies and Giant Beasts, Part 18 - In Fire

    "Alfi, are you ready!?


    "It''s done!


    "Kazas, what about the horse!?


    "It''s pulling!


    "Then we''ll be right there! I''ll do everything I can to get out of here, so get to me! It''s the end of this cave to the east. It has about 600 km, but it runs in a day. Stay with me!


    The horses owned by Aerial are not concurrent horses, because of the horses specific to the prairie. Their appearance is large, and neither speed nor endurance can be compared to horses outside the prairie. It would not be impossible to run in a single day, even at 600 km, but it is no different that the riders, taken together, are forcible forces. But no one disputed it.


    "Aerie, about Faranx..."


    "Don''t say it now!


    Aerial blocked Alphilis'' words out loud. It''s always unusual for a sober aerial.


    "Don''t say it now... please don''t say it"


    "... sorry"


    Nobody had a word to say at the end of the day, and I lived for a month - after the spot where I lived more than seven years for Aerial.


    And then a few hours later...


    The rocks where Dragreo and Faranx were fighting were reshaping. One side is engulfed in flames, the rock floor melts like a candy worker, and the shape of the ground changes due to the collision between the two, and the fact that there are a number of holes like craters reminds me of an awesome clash.


    The surroundings had already begun to darken, and heaven had seen starry skies full of heaven despite the stormy season. Now I would have seen a better starry sky if my surroundings hadn''t burned with flames. But that''s not good.


    Two shadows stand at the heart of a burning flame. Needless to say, it''s Faranx and Dragreo, only two surroundings have the flames quenched. Apparently, a lot of blood has put out the fire. And rolling arms on the ground, five.


    "F. That''s something you don''t want to be old for... the limits of your health already, huh?"


    Dragreo''s arm is engulfing Faranx''s body. I pulled the organs inside just like that. Falanx falls apart spitting a lot of blood.


    "HUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU! Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Faranx stares with a blurred eye at Dragreo, who raises the ambition of victory. From its eyes the light is gradually lost.


    "(Is it true that those who take their lives are human beings... and this is also some kind of accommodation? For myself, who had never stepped out of the prairie, it was man who influenced my life with something... Sister, but only this man... and)"


    A green-haired girl floats behind Faranx''s brain. When we met, the girl was only 8 years old. Young eyes who have at first stared at themselves with hate-burning eyes. Of course I returned many times instead of Faranx losing to a toddler, but the girl has pursued herself without giving up. When a girl''s health runs out and she falls, she''s been seen and done it. The sleeping face is exactly like an angel, and I remember seeing the girl made my mind feel better somewhere.


    But I also thought that I would never be seen with the child''s gentle eyes more than I was the enemy of the girl. The actually-awakened girl held a flame of vengeance in her eyes whenever she regained her strength and pointed a blade at herself.


    After spending about a year chasing a girl and a strange life being chased, I accidentally followed her inside the girl. What I saw there was a fellow girl who was already dead. The girl remembers crying to collapse on the spot. I''ve never had a chest ache like that in Faranx.


    Then the girl stopped coming to kill herself too much, though she would follow her trail. There was already no flame of hatred in the girl''s eyes, but the light as a living person was also lost, as if she were a dead man. But all things remained guided by the wind - Faranx, who thought so, did nothing special to the girl.


    The winter that year was exceptionally cold. I didn''t feed much again. Usually we hunt for some prey by winter, build up storage and spend the winter, but even in the middle of winter that year we had to hunt. Even the Phalanx of the giant man was coming with him in the cold, crackling at the core, the human girl frozen.


    The herself, the meadow demons, was concerned because of the lack of food. The hunt was extremely intense and the girl was caught up in it and badly injured. With the wind guiding, the weak are doomed to die - yes Faranx should have thought so, but the actions he was taking were completely separate.


    Faranx turned the girl around and ran at full speed to the settlement where the fairies lived. Even his leg strength during the full season led him on a journey that would take half a day, in just a few moments. I don''t even know how I did it. But for what it''s worth, the girl took her life.


    Then until the girl''s health returned, Faranx continued to warm the girl up with his own nostalgia. He had no hesitation or regret in him, although he had no idea what he would be like to be a beast who knew nothing but battle and was the enemy of a girl.


    A girl who wandered the dead line for nearly a week, but there was also treatment for the fairies, who survived safely. The girl''s hair color had changed to brighter greenery, which turned out to be influenced by the fairies'' darker colors.


    And the girl liked it when she saw her long green hair, or smiled at Nicole and Faranx. It was as if that smile had been smiled upon by the prairie itself, and he instinctively understood that Faranx would never forget that moment for the rest of his life.


    Then Faranx told her of Aerial''s parents'' will, and from that time on the two became parents and children. Faranx was bewildered, but realized that his days were going to be full.


    How to take prey, how to walk in the prairie, where the nuts are, combat training. There was much to teach the girl, and the days went by like arrows. There are mountains of things that a human girl can''t do, even if it can be done as it naturally is for Faranx. To be honest, Faranx remembered the difference (the gap), but he also never thought he''d like it. Because the smile that Aerial attracts when he''s done well has raised his feelings to heaven as well.


    The moment the running light came so far, Faranx''s consciousness, which was falling apart and about to disappear, began to gather in one again.


    "(Yes... I have to protect that smile. Not if you''re sleeping here!


    The light about to be lost from Faranx''s eyes gradually begins to return.


    "(Move, my body... there will still be something I can do!?


    I can think of the faces of the warriors who used to come hunting themselves. They are supposed to be poor as a species genus, but they remind me that they fought a really great battle with themselves. Faranx thought it was depressing at first. When did he start paying respect to them, he realized he had himself in mind waiting to fight them.


    Especially Aerial''s parents were exceptionally strong. Only those two men, later and earlier, were able to keep fighting the Faranks all night in a head-on battle, including the other creatures in the prairie. There''s only one thing those two best people wanted at death.


    "Protect my daughter."


    It was strange to Faranx whether it was more about people than it was about me at the time of death. But now I know how it feels.


    "Ooh!"


    Faranx stood with the scream. But there''s only one arm already, and the bleeding is beyond the limit. My guts are sticking out, and my bones are all broken there. I wondered myself why I stood up.


    "Huuuuuuuu!"


    Faranx gathers the rest of his health and intimidates Dragreo. But before the intimidation, Dragreo had already noticed that the Phalanx had risen. Dragleo looks sincerely happy that Faranx has risen.


    "Ha-ha-ha! You, you''re the best! Best prey ever!!


    "You''re the... the strongest I''ve ever fought. You wanted to try it when I was strongest.... Shall I ask your name?"


    "Name? What''s the name? It''s not important, it''s not there! What matters, right now, which is stronger, which will survive... that would be the only natural dish that hasn''t changed since everything was born!!?


    Dragreo can roar. The surrounding rock bedrock collapses brittle with its roaring impact.


    "It''s a good way to look at what you''ve worn... but maybe that''s what the beast is good for. Absolutely no more beastly than a beast''s eagle..."


    "WOOOOOOOOOO! A battle!!!!


    "Come..."


    Faranx waits leisurely for Dragreo to advance. No, I just had to wait. I no longer had the strength to move.


    The moment Dragreo''s right fist pierces Faranx''s heart, Faranx holds Dragreo in one arm with all his strength remaining.


    "Mmmm!?


    "I didn''t know we could even know the names of the last enemies to fight... I hear the rest of you did badly in your previous life. But we''re gonna have hell hanging out with you!


    [Fire of calamity, fire of anger, fire of redemption, fire of great sin against hell. The Fire of Nara, which burns God and ends all eternity. Burn down my enemies at the price of my soul]


    "Nooooooo!?


    Dragreo perceived the danger in the Phalanx chant. He tried his best to escape, but his arm, which had only one Phalanx, was frightening.


    The chant started by Faranx is not just magic, it is like magic. It is magic that affects the land permanently if used. What Phalanx is trying to use is fire magic, but if used, this area will be a land that won''t grow a single grass for hundreds of years to come.


    It was the last forbidden thing for Faranx, who was born and raised in the prairie, and he didn''t even intend to use it to die himself, but he realized that one Aerial was more important than all the prairies. I won''t let this man go to his daughter at all costs. That was the only thing that dominated his actions.


    [Be ashamed of yourself, roll over and let it flow. Become a stream and make your way]


    "Let go. Yeah, yeah!


    As if to undo Dragreo''s scream, a flame of burning gathers around him and becomes a glimmer of flame and begins to spin around the two of them. Whether that looks like a giant flaming serpent tightening up two people or a flaming tornado wrapping them up.


    [I, the world, will be turned into purgatory with the joy of the dead, burned by the Fire that will come through the road]


    Furnace Heart Meltdown!


    Dragreo tried to scream something, but the voice never reached the surrounding area. And Faranx himself begins to burn, and his body becomes like a flame, no magma. At the same time the ground on which the two stood also turns into a magma, so that as the flames gather around them, the earth on one side melts away as if it were hot butter.


    Dragreo tries to escape, but he strikes two people so that the earth, transformed into a magma, will, and tries to push him inside the ground of the magma. The mass of the magma is awesome. After that, a magma that can push me like a big wave of uninterrupted storms drinks me without even a hint of dragleo.


    Faranx, who saw Dragreo sink completely into the sea of magma, but his body was already engulfed in flames, and death would no longer be avoided. Shortly before that consciousness broke off, it was Aerial''s - her own daughter''s smile that floated behind Faranx''s brain.


    "(Aerial, dear daughter of the eagle... you weren''t a lot of fathers... you couldn''t do one fatherly thing to him. I''ve always thought I should have been human since I met you. But even with these eagles... I sincerely hope you will be happy...)"


    When I thought about it and smiled, Faranx''s consciousness disappeared into the flames.


    Continued

 109 Prairie Fairies and Giant Beasts, Part 19 - Fairy Tears

    The Alphilis and the others ran their horses with selflessness. The distance is 600 km. Though the horse''s speed and endurance did not line up, it did not change that he needed to be allowed to rest, and by the time he ended up rushing 600 km east of the cave, a whole day or more had already passed.


    But even though the prairie is on its way to an end, it is still a time of storm, a line that was supposed to see the storm with a break around the exit. Alphilis realizes that the dizziness takes turns taking a nap, but he can''t see Aerial.


    "Nia, where''s Aerie?


    "No, I haven''t seen it"


    "Outside, perhaps?


    Alphilis heads to the rocks outside. The time is already night, but strangely bright.


    It was an alphilis that strolled for a while in search of the figure of Aerial, but I found the figure of Aerial on the high ground of the rock and climbed that far. But there was no way for Aerial to turn around the Alpha Reese, and Alpha Reese was speaking up.


    When Fuji Alphilis looks at the view of the prairie, the western sky is bright, no, red.


    "The sky... red?


    "Father''s fire."


    Answer with Aerial staring into the west sky. Alphilis laid down beside Aerial with his uncle and a gentle peek at how she was, tears were streaming from Aerial''s eyes.


    "Aerie... are you okay?


    "Oh, I''m fine"


    But Aerial never wets the tears that tell her cheeks, and her eyes are nailed to the western sky. Alphilis stared at the sky together as he explored the words.


    "That fire... of Faranx?


    "Oh, my father is a flaming beast. He said he could exercise his sorcery because of his old courtesy with the Spirit of Fire. But simple sorcery is rarely available, and even if it is, it is only something of magical power. They say that the price to exercise is their own lives, too. He laughed at the inconvenience."


    "That means..."


    "Oh, my father is dead"


    "... yes"


    Aerial speaks softly. But it was the moment to say it that sounded pale, but Alphilis knew she was going through all sorts of grits by the time she twisted the word, so she didn''t dare say anything.


    Alphilis waiting for the next Aerial word as it is. But there is no word for Aerial, and as always, her tears will not stop. Alphilis was not sure if he should say anything, but he guessed how it was, Aerial said the words first.


    "I''m sorry, Alfie, you''re worried."


    "Yeah, I''m the one... who can''t do anything."


    "No, I''m glad Alfie''s here with me."


    Aerial grinned. Though that smile seemed lonely, the breezy freshness flowing through the prairie has never been lost. Tears are still flowing.


    "My father..."


    "Yeah?"


    "My father had told me that eventually he would die. He who is alive, not just himself, always dies, and when he dies, he returns to the wind... and in this world of weak and strong eating, he must be very familiar with death, and more or less his father will soon have a life expectancy."


    "I was aware..."


    "Oh, I''m not dull either. I noticed it a long time ago."


    As expected by Faranx. Even though they were not real parents and children, there still seemed to be a deep connection between them.


    "When I found out that my father''s death was near, I thought. Do you want to avenge yourself, or don''t you want your father to die... something funny, even though I hated you so much. But strangely, I remembered that both my mother and Father Faranx said the same thing..."


    "... what?


    "''Everything stays in the wind'', they say... when all goes back to the wind. Life, honor, anger, sadness... I''m sure you''ll cry too. So now I''m crying without stopping... but there''s something strangely I don''t want to give back."


    The alpha leash is irritating. Aerial is biting his lips off to the point of bleeding.


    "Aerie... what don''t you want to give back?


    "... anger."


    "... against what?


    "... it''s that man..."


    "Huh? But..."


    "He''s alive..."


    There was blood coming from Aerial''s lips. But Alphilis also got his doubts ahead of him, rather than caring about the blood he''d shed.


    "That... using magic on that scale? How do you know that?


    "The wind taught me... he must be alive. He killed your father."


    "There''s such a stupid story..."


    "There seems to be... what the hell your father did to him. Father fed it many lives to live as a beast. In order to preserve the order of the prairie, I have attacked the interior to show off. But what did you do to him? My father''s only hope was to finish his life quietly already... and I''m not convinced. I hate him, I want to go kill him with this hand right now. But..."


    Aerial stares at his hand. The hand is bewildered.


    "I''m scared... I was wondering if I could defeat someone like your father who couldn''t even do anything about it. I''m not afraid to be killed, I''m afraid I can''t do anything"


    "Aerie."


    "My hands tremble just thinking about getting out in front of him... what an amnesia. I never thought I was so weak. Totally pitiful to have... this is the Lord of the prairies, the daughter of the Flaming Beast..."


    "And... I can''t stop crying. Come overflowing later... will this grief really heal? Tell me, Alphilis."


    "I..."


    Alphilis thought about himself. The grief of losing a master has not fully healed. Nor do I resent the fact that they chased me home. But I can still laugh. She thinks it must be because of all the people who support her. If Lisa or Miranda weren''t here, I wouldn''t be relieved.


    "I... think humans can live because there are all kinds of people, things I can''t do alone, I have family, friends, lovers... because I don''t have a lover, but my friends could do a lot on this journey. So, Aerie, can you count on us more? You can cry alone, but don''t think you can fool us or hit eight... but I''m not sure they''re telling us this well."


    "Depend on people..."


    Alphilis is pounding and wearing his head. Aerial stared at such an alphilis with no expression for a while... but eventually smiled a little and stood up.


    "Then... can you hear my hope for one thing...?


    "Fine, but... what do you do?


    "No, I just need you to stay put... and never turn around on me. I don''t want you to say anything or say anything to anyone here. Just keep it in Alfie''s chest."


    "?... Fine."


    "... thanks"


    That said, Aerial has put a trick on Alphilis'' back and forehead. And when I grasp his back, his hands are trembling in small pieces.


    "Father... Father... why, why don''t you put me down... we''re all on our own! My real father, my mother, everyone inside... Faranx, my father will all leave me... please don''t leave me alone... I don''t like one... I don''t like one... I''m that strong or something..."


    "Aerie..."


    "I... wanted my father to live in any way... in the end my heart wasn''t strong enough to hate my parents'' hatred... on the contrary, let it be my hatred, and incline my love as a real family... but I couldn''t die with him, and I was scared of him... how could I... uhh, guh..."


    Aerial never raised his voice loud, but he was crying to grab Alphilis'' back. Honestly, because Aerial was putting a lot of effort into it, Alphilis was experiencing pain in his back, but was very unwilling to put that in his mouth.


    Continued

 110 Prairie Fairies and Giant Beasts, Part 20 ~ Tears, Exhaust ~

    How much time has elapsed. Lisa stood beside Alphilis when she noticed.


    "Lisa..."


    "What about Aerie?


    "I''m tired of crying and sleeping."


    Tired of crying on Alphilis'' back, Aerial fell asleep as it was. Alphilis did coat her like that, but there''s no sign of it happening at all. There was also no response at all to Lisa''s proximity, which had not erased the signs. I wake up even if the featherworms just approached me. Aerial, but only now was it completely defenseless. I guess that meant I cried for the first time.


    It was something that Miranda mumbled pretty hard when she cried in front of Alphilis before, but Alphilis thought it was something very different in the same way she cried. What about yourself?


    "What are you thinking, Alfie"


    "Yeah, kind of."


    "... you must be quite tired too, go to sleep"


    "Thanks... but I''m kind of not going to sleep..."


    "Is it because that silly man is alive?


    "! Lisa, are you listening to me..."


    "No, it''s just a reckoning. Wasn''t he the one who would die if he killed something? I didn''t think it would be a good idea if I heard you guys talking about Lisa, so I sealed my ability as a sensor. I thought it was over for a moment, but apparently it came up because Aerial was asleep."


    "Yes..."


    See how Alphilis looks at Aerial. She was asleep in tears. Lisa looked sad when she also checked on the condition.


    "But as a realistic matter, if that man were to come after us, we''d have to get away from here, but we can''t help it without Aerial. So at least sleep with me until she wakes up."


    "Well... to be honest, considering when they caught me up, it''s not even a Loc story..."


    "If they catch up to you honestly, whatever you do, you''ll be wiped out. It may not be the most likely."


    "Why?"


    "If you were going to kill us, you would kill us all on that spot. Speaking of which, you may be offended, but the man didn''t even seem to be on his teeth except for Faranx. Will you come after a being that isn''t enough to take, a man who moves by that instinct alone?"


    "... that may be so,"


    "And if Faranx gets that far, even if he''s not dead, he might just not be able to move. So stay asleep. Of course I''m not sure, because if Lisa had a sentry, she''d have noticed it sooner."


    "Okay. Then you''re gonna come to bed sweet on words."


    "Go ahead and take your time..."


    Alphilis took Aerial back to a place where he could avoid the wind. Aerial never woke up when I woke her up.


    Lisa shrugged, making sure the two had gone home.


    "Oh, I said... honestly, I guess by the time I get hooked up with Lisa''s sensors, I won''t be able to get away with it anymore. To be honest, it''s far beyond my imagination to have such a monster. Plus, as for Alphilis, anyway, Lisa is totally eyed by that disgusting boy. It''s the same with Lisa who doesn''t feel alive... Jake... you have to be beside a girl when this happens... come and protect Lisa soon..."


    Lisa leaned down and stood on the rock, alone in a voice that no one could hear.


    Looks like Alphilis woke up a little when he returned to everyone''s place and put Aerial to sleep softly.


    "Alfi..."


    "What?


    "Yeah, nothing..."


    Alphilis responds with a smile and tries to get to his luggage location in an attempt to put down his sword, but lets Aerial pull that clothing away.


    "Where are you going, Alfi..."


    "I''m just gonna leave my stuff behind."


    "No, don''t go..."


    "Even if they say that..."


    "Please..."


    Aerial is shaking his cataclysmic as he moisturizes his eyes. Aerial was an image of a strong woman for Alphilis, but it''s not hard to imagine her being truly lonely, considering when she cried on the rocks earlier.


    Alphilis thought he would surely not be able to leave now, and decided to sleep with his sword in the place. It doesn''t change the difficulty of sleeping because I just laid a simple rug on the rock, albeit flat, but it seemed like I could sleep regardless of the intensity of sleep my body wanted.


    Alphilis sighs one and falls asleep next to Aerial. And deliberately made it a bright tone.


    "I can''t help it. It''s just for today, right?


    "Yeah..."


    "She''s like a sister with a real hand."


    "I''m sorry..."


    "You don''t have to apologize. Then let''s sleep together."


    "Yeah..."


    So when Alphilis rolled over to the side, Aerial stuck to the side. The alphilis was a bit glowing, but Aerial is already resting and seems to be doing a lot more tranquilly than earlier. I was relieved by that, or Alpha Reese quickly fell into a deep sleep...


    Aerial was dreaming.


    Parents'' dreams at first. I am back at an early age, with my real father, who doesn''t even know his face, and my mother holding hands with me. Aerial was very happy being loved by two gentle people.


    But suddenly two men were killed by the great beast that had attacked them, and they began to hate themselves and chase the beast. But even though I stood in front of the beast, my legs were dull and I couldn''t move. I was frightened that such a beast would kill me too, but the beast did not kill me, and instead began to protect me.


    Life with such a beast wasn''t bad. Though the hate didn''t disappear, I wasn''t lonelier than I was when I was alone. It may have been a little different from happiness, but Aerial was getting peace of mind being protected by something big.


    But once again happiness does not last long. The big beast was killed by an even bigger beast, and the frightened Aerial finally escaped the scene.


    I was going to grow up and be strong myself, but I used to stay young. When they killed my real parents, nothing had changed.


    Crying and fleeing. Ahead. Aerial now meets the girl. The girl wasn''t as enveloping herself as she used to be, but she was big and warm, and yet she seemed lonely somewhere. That''s why she realized. He said happiness is not something to be given, but something he protects.


    Now it''s time to protect and show this happiness. With my own hands - the figure of Aerial, so determined, was back to her original grown up.


    When Aerial woke up, it was in Alphilis'' arms there. Alphilis is resting quietly, but he also seems to be groaning at something. That voice is small, because of its whispering slumber, and you probably won''t notice it unless you even sleep with Alphilis. When Aerial softly clears his ears,


    "... why... everyone... avoid me..."


    And there were tears in Alphilis'' eyes. At that time, Aerial was relieved. Alphilis is usually sneery, and I thought he had a bright personality at the bottom and no worries, but Aerial was noticed that was a big mistake.


    "(Yes, they''re all fighting something... not just me! So now you protect my... my own loved ones. I''ll take a weapon for that)"


    In the eyes of Aerial, who thought so, strength was returning again.


    Continued

 111 Fairies and Giant Beasts of the Prairie, Part 21 - In the Sea of Fire

    When the Alphilis and the others were grieving, this was the heart of Faranx''s magic.


    "Is he dead, Dragreo?


    "... I don''t know... idiots say they won''t die..."


    "Was that so?


    Doom and Lifeless using floating magic and looking for Dragreo from the sky. That should be it too, the magma boiled down on the ground, not very much but not something I could walk on. Moreover, as far as its scope can be seen, one side is the sea of magma. The prairie was now turned into a sea of flames.


    "Ah-chi, ah-chi! It''s hot even if we''re so far apart."


    "... this is magic... and you, the servant, could die if you let him in here... it''s about being careful..."


    Lifeless warns faceless Doom, panicking at a splashy magma.


    "I see, let''s be careful at best. But the sea of magma... I''d love to soak it up."


    "... I''m not stopping anything... you can do whatever you want..."


    "I was wondering if you could stop for a second."


    Doom floats around the sky as he cleverly twirls and complains lifelessly. But as always, Lifeless never really deals with Doom.


    "... by the way... what about your extraordinary ladies today?


    "Oh, because you wore it out in this previous battle with boulders. I''m making you do whatever you want and feed your English. Well, in a couple of months, it''ll be back to normal, right?


    "... well..."


    It was a doom that was supposed to have lost everything but Osiria in the last Arnelian raid, but a few days later it brought everyone back. Apparently, he has Doom''s abilities that he hasn''t even grasped lifelessly.


    "(... Doom is no more alert than I thought... I thought he was a easier screwer... but that''s where your master drew you in to his people...)"


    Lifeless was slightly revamping Doom''s rating, while at the same time raising his guard. Reminds me of Brady Maria''s words.


    "(Sooner or later, you''ll be out of control...)"


    It was hard for a lifeless person to think that he would lose by doing it with strength, but Bradymaria is not the type to make pointless jokes. We need to keep some kind of hand on it. Lifeless circling such thoughts captured something at the edge of his sight.


    "... was there..."


    "Seriously? Are you alive?


    When the two of them got down to near the magma defending themselves with ice magic, there was Dragreo with his arms together and soaking up to his chest in the magma as if he were even in a hot spring. But the expression is grumpy.


    "He''s really alive... and he''s soaked in magma."


    No wonder Doom is surprised. Dragreo hasn''t even burned himself, immersed in a magically made magma. Even if it''s just a magma, it''s still convincing, but it''s synonymous with continuing to be exposed to the great magic of the fire system in a row because it adds magical attributes to a magma made of magic.


    With a surprising doom on his ass, Lifeless calmly advises Dragreo whether this result was somewhat predictable.


    "... how about it''s time to go up... how tough you will be..."


    "Lifeless... right"


    Doom rounds his eyes. Doom first heard Dragreo have a decent conversation. But when Dragreo jumps out of the magma vigorously and without any hesitation, he jumps on the rock where he left off. But he still seems to be taking a royal stance and thinking with his arms around him.


    "... what''s up... it doesn''t seem..."


    "Well, yeah, but I don''t know one thing about that. Thank God."


    Dragreo asks lifeless questions in a serious way.


    "Why did he sacrifice himself?


    "... isn''t that the kind of love you have for your daughter... a word I have no connection to..."


    "Me too. Love."


    Lifeless also left Dragreo with the use of surveillance demons for once, so the situation is somewhat swallowing. I just don''t know how many demons I wasted using because Dragreo is something that gets caught in a tornado along the way, swallowed by a ground crack, or eaten by a meadow jiggock.


    Though not by the look on his face, it didn''t make a difference that Lifeless also had a lot of hard work. Without knowing such circumstances, Dragreo takes his fist by the palm of his hand.


    "All right! All right!!


    "... what..."


    "That''s it, that beast is an idiot!


    "... come on..."


    "Hiya."


    "That beast" would, of course, be referring to Faranx. Nevertheless, I thought Dragreo would call me stupid, and the Flaming Beast would not reward me, which was the same for both Lifeless and Doom.


    But there was a difference between the two of them whether or not to put it in my mouth.


    "Even that flaming beast wouldn''t want a fool like you to tell me he''s an idiot"


    "Are you an idiot too?


    "Gu, what!?


    Lifeless takes control of Doom, who is called a fool by Dragreo.


    "... let me ask you why..."


    "Naturally, what do you become when you die? Love? Crap! I guess it''s all about my life. If you really want to help, if you want to protect it, it''s the man who does whatever it takes to defeat the enemy in front of you. Dead and what''s left? I guess it''s mostly because he''s weak. Why should I be responsible for his life?"


    "... that would depend on people... but some people show more than their original strength by trying to protect them... you should remember..."


    "I don''t know what''s hard for me."


    "... well, if someone shows up wanting to fight, you can take a hostage and see... more or less, humans get annoyed and challenge you to fight... you can have fun inside..."


    "I don''t know."


    "... that''s the thing..."


    Dragreo thought about it again. Doom puts tea in there.


    "Well, you mean the Flaming Beast was an idiot, too. Protect my daughter and die. What a good place for you too, sweetie... BUBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBB


    Dragreo beats Doom up suddenly. Doom blows inside the magma with tremendous momentum. It''s like a stone out of water momentum, rolling around on a magma.


    "I''m not fooling around! He was strong. That''s all for sure."


    "... in fact, don''t you need some rest, too?


    "Right, I''m going to sleep again for a while. Well, good to see you."


    "... even if you ask me..."


    Lifeless that makes you shrug your shoulders. I don''t even care about Doom or anything like that I rolled over.


    "Ooh, speaking of which"


    Dragreo rings his fingers with his pussy.


    "... what?


    "I mean that master... you should be careful, huh?


    "... what do you mean?


    Now Lifeless seriously asks Dragreo.


    "''Cause hey, that master..."


    "You haven''t recovered Dragreo yet?


    A voice comes to the sieve from above your back. Lifeless, who had not been able to fully sense the signs, turned around behind him, but there was a boy there who had only seen his face once, whenever he had gathered in obsolescence. He is the boy who behaved badly to all the new arrivals.


    "... you... when..."


    "I don''t care about that. Why don''t you stop that prolonged tone? It''s gonna be hard to talk to."


    Lifeless increases vigilance. You shouldn''t know your nature except for Brady Maria and her master. Various thoughts go around lifeless thoughts, but let the boy''s words in front of him interrupt that thought.


    "And you can''t keep the prairie on fire like this, can you? This was a story about turning it into a demon king''s grazing land, and it''s going to have an impact as it is. And if you leave it too inflamed, the neighboring countries will just notice and intervene. It''s a magical influence, so if you do it badly, you''ll still be like this for months."


    "... Oh, oh..."


    "You''re still going to keep that tone... okay. I''ll take care of this place. You take the big fat ass sleeping there and turn around. Seeker''s Settlement - Mutrio, was it? raiding doesn''t rush that far, does it?


    "... that''s right... but how do you put this fire out?


    "Easy. Magic is magic."


    "... what..."


    When the boy chants something bumpy, a hexagonal crystal forms that glows lightly in silver in his hand. As I let it fall inside the magma below, the ambient temperature obviously began to drop. Then the ground cools while you look, and the magma solidifies.


    "This will do. Exactly. The flames won''t go away soon... but they''ll go away completely in 3-4 days."


    "Become"


    To the words Lifeless accidentally returned to his original tone and stunned. A boy in front of him who easily defeated the magic of what is said to be the strongest warcraft in the prairie that unleashed his life at the price. As someone who exercises the same sorcery, it was unacceptable.


    "Who are you..."


    "The tone is back, seniors"


    A boy returns lifeless with no expression to the lifeless who stares at the boy.


    "Then I am with this. Because I still have a pile of work to do."


    "Wait!"


    But the boy disappeared with metastatic magic as it was. Life less left behind.


    "What was it... what do you think, Dragreo?


    "Ngo. Gu"


    "... no guy..."


    Lifeless sighed, but has refrained from doing it after this to himself as well. Now doesn''t seem like a good time.


    "... I can''t help it... I''ll decide to do something about him later, and I can take care of my own errands for now... well, like I forgot something?... okay."


    Lifeless takes Dragreo and disappears with metastatic magic as it is. Later there was nothing left, and the barren earth just spread from where the magma was cold and solidified.


    It is not until a week later that the forgotten doom in the magma escapes on its own from the cold and hardened earth.


    Continued

 112 Introducing Characters, Part 5 - Line, Dance Slave, Kazas

    Name: Line (not real name)


    Age: 26


    Height/Weight/Appearance: 182cm, 78kg, brown eyes on brown hair


    Occupation: Swordsman


    Favorite Things: Nice Woman, Liquor, Goof Things to Do


    Disliked Things: Preachy Woman, Kid, Trouble


    Single Name: Me


    Profile:


    He was originally a professional soldier. A certain circumstance makes me chase the country, and I run away. I became a mercenary as it was. Though she is thought to be a little dirty for stretching her hair and beard, she also has a disguise.


    Mercenaries are not really active either because they wish they could live that day. There are circumstances that make it more difficult if you become famous. Though it seems to be quite skilled by nature, few have noticed it, and that is no exception to Alphilis. But the requests he intertwines have a high success rate, and almost no one dies, which is actually trusted by fellow mercenaries, who are also treasured by the Alliance, making them a bit well-known in the mercenary neighborhood. As far as he is concerned, he has been asked to roll around so that his name does not sell too much.


    Alphilis and I got to know each other at the request of a certain bandit conquest, but I couldn''t leave Alphilis dangerously alone, somewhat as I watched with caution. That was nothing limited to Alphilis, and I rather tried to see how the newcomers were doing, but Alphilis mistook me for a pervert and I still am (most responsible for the line).


    Then Alphilis and I became friends with each other in bad shape whenever we met face to face, but the line is also regarded by fellow mercenaries as a young man who is similar or closer together because he also has a younger part than he looks.


    Sharper than he looks, and with parts of him that are emotionally or righteously strong, he approaches the core of things unknowingly as he wanders the nations, and because of that he gets caught up in all sorts of troubles.


    Name: Dance Slave (Dancer)


    Age: Approximately 800


    Height/Weight/Three Size/Appearance: 168cm, 55kg, 88/56/86, dark hair and black eyes about midway between shoulders and hips. The outfit is quite remarkable, like a dancer or a hooker. By the way, originally "no," but I''ve been careful since the line told me to.


    Occupation: Demon Sword


    Favorite Things: Talking to People, Children, Alcohol, Dancing


    Things I hate: irresponsible people, weak willed people


    One name: I


    Profile:


    A being once feared as a demon sword. The tip of being forced to transfer with metamorphosis magic by a sorcerer who feared the danger happened to be the same space as Osiria. Not much chance to describe it as a coincidence, but it is thought that the dance slave at the time was a huge mass of malice and killing, attracted because Osiria and the wavelength fit.


    Originally a sword made by Sara Forge, where the will dwelled. Neither does he know why he has been able to humanize it, but it is thought that the will lived like ninety-nine gods because Forge treated him so dearly from generation to generation.


    When she woke up, her surroundings were very surprised, but the forge of time raised her like a real daughter because she was not blessed with children. And blessed with a kind family, Dance Slave had a calm day.


    But when the blacksmith''s workshop is attacked by demons, she awakens her power as a demon sword. With that power, Forge repelled the demon, but realized her usefulness, Forge himself decides to take the sword and stand up to defeat the demon.


    I honestly disagreed with Dance Slave, but I couldn''t say strongly about Forge, the front that raised me. The reason why the blacksmiths train their weapons was because they wanted to tell a little more humans how to survive, and if they had power, it was their desire to defeat demons and go around. And by going around the country, he and his wife gave him an English name as a brave man, but as she imagined, there were limits in them where the original was ordinary. So much less. They die in the midst of a battle with demons, and the dance slaves who have become alone will live in the midst of people all over the city.


    But like Miranda, she doesn''t change her appearance again, and doesn''t even need a meal, she gradually loses her place in the human race. And she began to live in hiding so that no one could find her in the woods.


    And years go by, and I meet a woman who is the second owner. The woman was a stray swordsman and quite skilled. Women become best friends with dance slaves, but women vibrate dance swives for their revenge, and although they ultimately serve their purpose, they become obsolete in the recoil of overusing dance slaves, spreading their lives young. And Dance Slave has been alone again.


    Years went by, and the next owner was a man. This man was an exceptionally armed man, but at the same time he was very cruel and demanded that the dance slave be a sword and at the same time a woman. Since it is her destiny as the Devil''s Sword that is absolute obedience to the Master''s orders, she had to obey the man''s orders, even though she hated them wholeheartedly.


    The man was credited and named as a brave man, but at the same time in the midst of the battle he was accused of being as atrocious as people had changed. But he blamed the dance slave for it and pushed all the blame by calling her the Devil''s Sword.


    But the man''s attitude gradually becomes invisible and transgressive, and eventually he is resented by people and killed by the hand of the human who took the dance slave.


    I don''t even remember dancing slaves very well what happened from there. Many men shook her, defeated her enemies, and those who shook her also died, and her notoriety grew each time. "Demon Sword," "Cursed Sword," "Sword that brings ruin to the owner". No one was responsible to her as one name, but the surroundings didn''t understand it that way.


    In that she stopped thinking. Talking to humans didn''t seem to matter to me. When the dance slave cuts something, he feels the meat all over his body. The battle was nothing but painful for her, who was raised to be sword but roots kind to her heart.


    And it''s been sealed for hundreds of years - too many years to stop thinking. The comically flowing time, which had nothing to do, again gave her an opportunity to think. That''s when it was the line that showed up in front of me. She was desperate to shake herself as the Devil''s Sword again, but she became interested in lines like "I don''t need you" and decided to follow him.


    No one knows where the adventure with him is going.


    Name: Kazas-Lowe Torrentisk


    Age: 18


    Height/Weight/Appearance: 162cm, 56kg, short brown hair (cut for % and boy) - Eyeglasses on eyes


    Occupation: Scholar (archaeology, geology, geography, astronomy, physics, etc.)


    Favorite Things: Travel, Academics, The Wise


    Things I hate: wasted, retarded, those who don''t strive


    Single name: Me


    Profile:


    He comes from a poor family. His father was an official, but he was tailored to the mastermind of a corruption case and committed suicide when he was 9. My mother was sick at that time and was in the care of an Arnelian church nursing home, but he died of an epidemic disease when he was 14. Without brothers since, he has been heavenly lonely and lives on his own for all his livelihoods.


    He was not originally in a position to attend an academy, but used scholarships to do his academics. He did his schooling as recommended by his father because he was not confident in his arm''s strength, but he had already completed a general education course before his father''s death (usually ending at the age of 13-15) and was in a position to study specialized courses in the flying class.


    However, in order to continue securing scholarships, his grades must always be chief, and since he would be able to earn his own money as soon as possible, he spared no time while sleeping to immerse himself in academia and continue to publish papers. Such a life deprived him of room in his heart and made him lose his youthful sensibilities. But for what it''s worth, he was given the position of professor at the age of 14, and the stamp duty on publications based on the results of his research has been combined to earn enough steady income to make quite a living without having to work anymore.


    But on the contrary, having lost half of his life''s goals, he began to go on a field trip to the ruins in what he called a journey. It also seemed to go to make up for what was missing in him, and maybe he was trying to fill the gap in his heart with a journey. In the process, Kazas meets the Alphilis, but this encounter will also become of great significance to him.


    It should be noted that I am more intrigued by Nia now than I am by academics. According to Uty''s interview, "I want to solve that mystery as to why a woman fighting on the battlefield can retain her cute personality like that".


    Continued

 113 Nakaharas War, Part 1 - Suspicious War

    What was Rhine and Dance Slave doing when the Alphilis and the others were facing such a crisis in the prairie?


    "Rhine, did you grab any information?


    "Oh, there''s been a harvest. After all, Romeo doesn''t seem to exist. I tried to hit the address that was registered to the guild, but it was just obsolete. I felt bad about it, but I didn''t go in there. One or two of the traps, they''re set up anyway."


    "Hmm. So who was the guy who set up the example request?"


    "Come on. But I''m sure he''s not even Locke. The question is what to do with this information. I left a report for the guild."


    "Does anybody know anyone in power?


    "... there''s no such connection."


    Dance slaves uncomfortable during odd times, but I could easily imagine being lazy about the line anyway, so I didn''t pursue it.


    Now the Rhines are in the town near the border of the Principality of Krums, in the liquor store of Trimedo. Reports of the deaths of mercenaries who died in Zea were made to the Alliance, and those whose addresses and origins were apparent, the line took its own feet. There was originally a system in which guilds reported death in action, but Rhine was not convinced of a system in which he was reported in a single letter on the death of his own family. For this reason, he took himself to report his own death in battle, and the last thing he followed was Trimedo.


    Each one of them gathers information, and supper gathers information from each other. Appropriate liquor and snacks are served for two in front of you.


    It should be noted that Krums and Zamwed are at present in a state of war, but they are still at peace in Trimed, opposite the capital of Krums, Seimlid.


    Since Trimedo has a strong atmosphere of free cities and also actively cooperates with large cities in other countries, such as Meesia, it is Krums territory but is not very affected by its economic situation. In other Krums territory towns, on the other hand, the towns are exhausted by the levying in repeated wars and the security is disturbed. Near the border where the war is taking place, that seems miserable.


    In the wake of that situation, Trimedo was actively accepting refugees from other towns. Only those who have reached Trimedo on their own, of course, have not loaned tents and other things to the outer periphery of the town and refused to accept them. At least for now.


    However, according to the information obtained by the line, the number of refugees has already exceeded 10,000, and the same is true of Trimedo, who has received a special levy for the war, which meant that the limits of reception will soon be met. Still, the refugees who visit Trimedo continue to follow. Yesterday more than 500 refugees were also said to have reached Trimedo.


    "This isn''t a normal war..."


    "Oh, that''s obviously weird"


    "Do dancers think so, too?


    "Whatever. I collect information, too."


    These two men earned their journeys. Rhine found a suitable job in the guild, and Dance Slave earned his journey as a dancer in the form of finding musicians and bards to match their sounds and perform dances.


    Information is indispensable, as dance slaves often dance in taverns. And because of the bard''s vocation to accompany him on his journey, there were many who were informed. Well, it was also true that there were a lot of gasenetas, so it was necessary to know as much as possible to sort the information. In the meantime, Dance Slave is telling the line the information he sorted.


    "It seems true that Krums is pushing in this war. Several cities in Zamwed are now falling. But..."


    "But?"


    "Apparently Krums is unwilling to rule the city he took. Let no one manage, and few soldiers are left behind after the occupation. On the contrary, they''re going around slaughtering the residents of the city they dropped. So the rebellion in every city in Zamwed is getting tougher and tougher, and the war is getting worse?"


    "If we do that, Zamwed''s allies won''t shut up either."


    "Oh, in fact, it seems that Gruzaldo has already decided to troop out. Besides, the 12 beast generals, the ones at the top, are coming out. Rumor has it that Krums'' loss will be decisive if that happens."


    "Sure. Krums has no allies."


    This war was weird from the beginning in the first place. The beginning of the war was that the soldiers of Zamwed acted in retaliation for the murder of the inhabitants of Krums, but in the first place the borders of the kingdom of the beast and man are so tightly guarded that one son of Ali cannot pass. Although Krums lays a relatively loose guard for the convenience of the deal, it''s still not sweet enough to make him break the border. It was difficult to think, not least, of Zamwed''s soldiers entering Krums territory, and Zamwed initially tried to disprove it, but it inevitably became a war on Krums''s attitude, which went into a state of war without saying whether or not there was a declaration of war.


    There are still suspicions. If Zamwed''s inaccuracies are true, it is normal to skip the statement against neighbouring countries and claim the legitimacy of war. Doing so will prevent the intervention of other countries, and most importantly, the reinforcements of Guru-Zardo. It is said that the country currently able to compete head-on alone with Groussard is about Romansland, the northern power. It was supposed to be a sine qua non condition for Krums'' victory that Gruzard not be allowed to create an excuse to intervene.


    Besides, war is not much to fight until it destroys the country, and at best it ends by dropping a fort sometime and claiming possession of the occupied territories and compensation in a peace treaty. If you fight as hard as you destroy your country, you won''t be safe. Because if other countries aim there, there won''t be a single one. There will be resentment if we win too much again, and internal affairs won''t stand up if we occupy it.


    In other words, we can only assume that the way Krums fought was going in a straight line towards ruin. It was also a strange story that the king tolerated such a war.


    "Why does the king of Krums tolerate this?


    Dance Slave questions in particular.


    "If that''s the king, he''s fallen because of his hard work. So, it''s the third prince who holds the real power. He''s the one leading the war."


    "What happened to the third? 1 and 2"


    "1 killed sick, 2 killed"


    "At this time of year? Don''t be a jerk."


    "Oh. And the third prince was famous for his stupidity, but I wonder what''s going on. Krums itself is a peaceful country, good at trade and resources but weak in the military. It''s not supposed to be a country where you can fight Zamwed and win."


    There was only one question about the line. Besides, the main martial officer/civilian should have the third prince solemnizing. I''m not supposed to have a body that allows the army to move as an army already, but...


    "Don''t worry about it"


    "Well that bothers me, but why is the line exploring that? It''s irrelevant, isn''t it?


    Dance Slave points out all the time. Surely it would have nothing to do with Rhine, a mercenary in one place. But Rhine denied Dance Slave''s opinion outright.


    "Say stupid. A battlefield is the best place to earn money for mercenaries. If it''s a safe place to earn money, I''ll join you, and if it looks bad, I''ll leave. You''re just going to die about a country that''s going to lose. It''s the basics of mercenary intelligence."


    "That''s true, though."


    Dance Slave looked at the line with suspicious eyes. It does sound like an honest argument, but I doubt we need to be so familiar with it. Rhine was just too familiar with the circumstances for a mercenary.


    But there''s no way to worry about such a dance slave, and the line goes on.


    "There''s one more thing that bothers me"


    "What?


    "It seems that the main force in this war for Krums is a group of mercenaries called ''Hekatonkail''. You think that''s how brave and courageous it is to push the beasts of Zamwed."


    "What''s wrong with that?


    "I''ve never heard of such a mercenary regiment."


    Rhine sipped the liquor in front of him.


    "If it''s a mercenary regiment that pushes and defeats the Beast Man, there is. So is Blackhawk, and a few others. But all of this is so famous that no one knows its name if they are mercenaries. Such a powerful group of unnamed mercenaries comes out of nowhere."


    "Hmm... well, it doesn''t seem like the same time I was active. I don''t know."


    This was something Dance Slaves didn''t know. Where the dance slaves were active, human forces were not as good as they are now, and the distribution of information was more limited. For this reason, people such as those who are said to be heroes and the kingdom of man suddenly appeared everywhere.


    Even while Dance Slave is doing his thinking, Rhine hangs out and puts dinner in his mouth. Dance Slaves can eat food too, but they don''t have much effect on life activities. However, after a long period of imitation of humans, they really needed the action of "eating" or were also interested in those whom humans eat, so they eat to the extent of their interest rather than their appetite. But she thinks alcohol is delicious. Though she will never get drunk, the most sword.


    When Rhine flattened his meal, he threw a tease and a spoon at the dish.


    "Dinner''s over, and you want to go"


    "You''re not going to sleep?


    "It''s still early at night, I''m going to do a little beating. Then I''ll play proper at the whorehouse."


    "I had no idea there was a woman named me who would make a grand declaration to go to the whorehouse. What do you want me to refresh you? Oops!"


    The dance slave gave it a glossy modus operandi and expression, but a line that punches and taps its head.


    "Don''t say the sword is disgusting. I''m even cold."


    "In front of such a beautiful woman... you, it''s not the public road."


    "I don''t feel that way! But it would still be better for a man to fall asleep with his sword."


    "You say that much?"


    A little dance slave nodded feeling like he had been hurt in his pride. She honestly had quite a bit of herself in her appearance, but it was the first time she had ever been a man who didn''t even look at her. But I''d like to distract such a man a little, and she''s probably a lot more human.


    Line and dance slave after the tavern with a few words. I don''t care about them in person, but the others just look like lovers'' crazy talking fights. If Rhine hears about that, he''s bound to get mad.


    There are still lots of lights in town. There are plenty of people in the streets, too, and they are showing a bit of buzz. The streets are lined with stores, where you can smell delicious. Not as much as Meesia, Trimedo also counts 500,000 inhabitants, making no difference to a vibrant town.


    And there''s a boy in there who runs to spark the crowd. You''re in too much of a hurry, you don''t seem to have seen it before at all, and you''re pissed at people for hitting you because you just care behind you. I also hit the line, but I ran away with no way to apologize.


    "What, that kid"


    "... aren''t you being chased?


    Indeed, a suspicious group of people dressed in robes run to sew the crowd. Did you go with 5-6 people?


    "You''re not gonna help?


    "Don''t you think I''m on the side of justice or something? You stay away from the danger, son."


    "Bastards... but what if Alphilis were in the same position?


    "Why are you putting Alphilis out there to pick him up?"


    Rhine looked at the dance slave like she was heartbroken, but she was just nibbling.


    "Well, if you don''t feel like it on the line, I can help you. But"


    "If you tell Alphilis that Rhine has abandoned a young child... he may not even listen to you anymore"


    To put it that far, a dance slave who leaves the scene without giving the line a chance to respond to his mouth. But the line,


    "... on your own"


    And I told him to throw it away, and I left the spot behind.


    Continued

 114 Nakaharas War Fire, Part 2 - With Boys and Knights

    The dance slave was going to help the boy, while the line was starting to walk in the opposite direction to her. But it doesn''t have a particular purpose, his footsteps are heavy. I lost my mind to gambling and going to the whorehouse. It would be because of the large and annoying part of it that I was simply being mean.


    Rhine is originally a person with a very strong sense of justice. He kept sticking his neck in trouble out of justice, and at the end of the day he lost sight of what was most important to him. I can''t even remorse that now. So he decided to stop sticking his neck in trouble out of a sense of justice, and this time he left the army and flew out of the country in an attempt to figure out what really mattered.


    But leaving the country made him lose sight of doing the opposite. There''s no way he can find something really important in the world like that, and he''s spent the last few years running for nothing.


    "What are you doing? I..."


    It is the sword that is still waving even after quitting the knight and flying out of the country, and I am still worried about Dance Slave''s words and getting my hair slapped behind my back. If it were true, there would have been a way to throw away the sword, but he''s not even aware that there''s an untrained way to throw away the chivalry. And to shake the sword, to help the weak things is also what will be of itself.


    But in the end, Rhine was beginning to realize that he just didn''t want to admit that one thing had changed. And events that are the cause of who I am being chased catch my head.


    - You''re a good man. - What a waste to me.


    I also thought that if I left the country, I would be forgotten, but rather regret only intensifies. How many nightmares have you jumped up and spent sleepless nights thinking about the woman you still lost?


    "... damn it! Just this once!?


    When he raised his voice without excusing himself to anyone, the line ran in the opposite direction.


    The boy who was being chased on the other hand...


    When I was a year old, was it a little above the age of 10? I can''t peek at that expression because I''m hiding my face with a robe, but judging by my outfit, I''m that much of a boy. At least, it looks like it. You''re running quite a long distance, your jaw is up, your breath is out, and your legs are stuck. You won''t be able to run long anymore. In an attempt to bend the proposed alley, he takes his foot off the crate he left behind and rolls it around flashly.


    But he got up healthy and tried to run quickly, but he twisted his leg or nodded on the spot. Behind me are the men who were chasing me, as I pull out my knife.


    The boy manages to use his hands to slip back and forth, but it was clear that he can no longer escape. and one black chunk falling from overhead in front of the boy at that time. The chunk ate the heel drop on the chaser''s head at the same time as the fall, and broke in between the boy and the chaser as it was.


    "I''m not impressed, adults have children in groups."


    Standing in front of the boy was a brunette dancer-style woman. Of course it is a dance slave. Neither the boy nor the chaser could catch up for a moment on what happened, but if you look at the fact that the dance slave has bare hands, the chaser strikes silently.


    "Hmm."


    But Dance Slave also went out to fight back without hesitation. There are five men. It''s inherently difficult to deal with a bareback woman, but the alley should have been narrow enough to deal with two people at best. Besides, Dance Slave hasn''t lived many years on Dada either. He is wearing martial arts so that he can fight to some extent even in the human condition.


    Still, the opponent is a group of trained prey bearers. Not that a dance slave who is not even a master will unilaterally defeat him, and the chaser''s sword approaches the dance slave. Against the sword stabbed out at the head, Dance Slave went to pay the sword with his arms without hesitation. Normally you''d be pretty profound.


    Kin!


    Along with the metal sound, the chaser''s sword began without inflicting one scratch on the dance slave. He puts his palm bottom on the jaw of a surprising man and causes him to faint, and he greets the other earthly belly with a kick. Dance Slaves, the original sword, cannot be scratched with a single piece of metal.


    The men who took a look at the dance slaves being unusual cautiously intermittent and have no way of coming up with a setup. The dance slave is surprised (a lot) by the way it looks.


    "(Weird... people should come if you stay long, albeit in the back alley. I think he likes to set it up hard? Well, I don''t mind this way, but now what''s the matter...)"


    As Dance Slave was circling the idea, he heard multiple footsteps from the other side of the alley.


    "Shit! Was there anything else?"


    Five men are also approaching from the other side. It will mean that this boy is so important, but now it is better to somehow get through this scene. But I can''t think of a favorite for a dance slave. A dance slave pounds his tongue and tries to rush over to the boy, but that''s when there was a scream from behind.


    "Dancer, crouch!


    A dance slave that crouches on the spot faster than you think. At the same time, the line overtakes the men she was dealing with in an instant and jumps over the dance slave.


    It is slashed by five people on the other side as it is and truncates the four without being able to mate with one another. The last one definitely broke his balance on his leg and stunned him with a blow to the back of his head. It was just an instant.


    "(I knew you were strong, but you''re as vibrant as ever)"


    Dance Slave saw Rhine shake his sword several times as he travels, but he truly tailors his opponent with minimal motion without waste. The swordsman had a first-class beauty among the swordsmen Dance Slave had seen for years.


    "(Authentic knight sword, not ours. That you''re pretty good at it, but you haven''t neglected to drill on the battlefield either? Not flashy, but solid. Unlike the sloppy character)"


    Dance Slave ratings are ironic, but would have been accurate. In fact, the chaser was a good user. The strength of a line that doesn''t make you feel it is a big area.


    and at that time, one of the first men the line knocked down escaped. But I don''t follow the line. Because killing everyone is not the goal.


    But as soon as the man turned his gaze from the lines to the street to get out of the alley, his chest had a sword poked deep and fresh. A man whose mouth is held down at the same time and who is not even able to lift the severant and is doomed.


    When the line noticed, the alley was already blocked both ways. Do you have 20 people in front and back? The next time they''re not wearing a hood and all of them are exposed to their faces, but they have a sword on their hips and a stern face that they can see is the obvious knight of what they''re not wearing.


    Seeing some of them come into the alley, the line holds its sword and hands up, indicating that there is no will to resist. First one of the men makes sure he''s safer than the boy, and some others make sure the chaser''s life and death. And stabbed mercilessly those who were still breathing.


    Is the line and dance slave thing behind you for now, or is it abandoned? But when the man who was looking after the boy nodded, three other men who came into the alley pointed their swords at the line. The boy seems to be trying to stop him from seeing how it goes, but the man doesn''t listen.


    "I don''t know who it is, but I''m sorry, but I need you dead here."


    "Come on, I''m the one who helped that kid. Whatever it takes. Isn''t that it?


    "It''s a particular opinion, but I don''t have a problem getting peppered around about what''s seen here. I saw mercenaries. Mercenaries are a race that does anything depending on money. Trust me."


    "That''s right. But you knights are a race that would do anything for their masters. Instead of being mercenaries, you guys are worse off coming to make a big name for yourself and justifying murder."


    "Do you fool the knight?


    "I don''t want to be ridiculed for being a mercenary!


    The line also fades. The men surrounding the line twitch and distance, but where the line blows the wind. And after a lot of silence, they all set it up because one person moved.


    But Rhine''s response was calm. Grabbing and pulling the pattern of the first knight''s sword that moved, with each hand, he takes a foot payment and breaks the balance, slaps it against one other, jumps into the pocket of the other, fists into the dovetail and smothers it. And as I put it together and blew it up, I punch him in the face the moment the man up there was about to get up, and he sticks his sword straight down his throat. The other will be the underside of the battered man, unable to move as he thinks.


    "Do you still want to do this?


    In the early hours of the line, there is also a twist from those who block the alley. But when the man who was watching the boy stands up, he signals something and summons someone to protect the boy instead. The boy seems to be trying to stop the man, but the man still didn''t seem to listen.


    "I''m the guy"


    "Shiatsu."


    The line offends, but now you step on it or put up a sword that you''re not the one to be alert to. Stick the distance together as they move to circle each other.


    but suddenly when the line niggered at what I thought, I stuffed the mistake unconstructively. The man is taken aback for a moment, but when he gets angry, he regains his mind and cuts with his temper. The line that saw it,


    "Not at all. You''re too classy to fight."


    and throw up and kick the dirt at your feet against the man''s face. The man glanced unexpectedly, and the moment he turned back, the sword of the line had already been thrust into the man''s throat.


    "Drop the sword."


    "Dastardly!


    "How sweet is the battle, cowardly and shitty? I''m sure that''s why the kid''s in danger."


    "Na"


    Did the man get poked where the pain was, he dropped his sword and ended his sentence. But the line won, too, but I wonder what''s going on from here. Even if you escape this scene by holding a man hostage, you''re quite likely to be tracked. If the men you defeated earlier are like assassins again, it''s not strange to see where things are coming from. The point is that it could be double-tracked.


    So while Rhine thought I didn''t like the trouble, I just had to stick my neck in from myself. Time passes without a definitive plan in mind, but the fudge boy stands in an indelible foothold and approaches us. Try to give away the hand of those who tried to stop it.


    "Would you mind putting your sword away?


    Words emanating from the boy''s mouth had power. Not big, but powerful sounds. He looked frightened until earlier, but now he doesn''t even feel fine dust. Moreover, in polite language, Rhine imagined that the boy would probably be a nobleman.


    "I don''t like it. As soon as I put it away, so where''s the coverage that I don''t get bashed in?


    "Don''t worry. I give orders in my name."


    "Then name your name. I don''t think a kid who doesn''t know anywhere has that kind of power."


    "Fine. I..."


    "You shouldn''t!


    "Shut up!


    A line that twists up the chest barn of a man trying to stop the boy from naming him. The man puts his face to bitterness, but his eyes remain pointed at the boy. He nodded lightly at the man, and the boy raised his name.


    "My name is Ray Fan. Rayfan-Krums-Lancaster. I am the first princess to inherit the second throne of the Duchy of Krums."


    Continued

 115 Nakaharas Fire, Part 3 - The Crown Princess of Krums

    And the line is now on the carriage. Knowing the circumstances prevented Rhine from leaving the scene, and decided to accompany the Ray fans for now.


    "I didn''t know you were a woman."


    "Oh, I was surprised, too. Well, I guess I''m not old enough to be a man yet, so there''s no wonder they say I''m a man."


    "Sort of."


    "Sorry I seem to fool you..."


    "The princess needs to apologize, etc!


    Man, apparently it''s Rusty at Ray Fan''s escort, but Rhine watched with white eyes as he desperately tried to defend Ray Fan.


    While the carriage rocked me, according to what Rhine heard from Ray fans and Rusty, apparently this is the situation.


    In Krums, not long after the death of Prince Rival I and Prince Wayne II, the king fell from hard work and Prince Muster III took power, but apparently there was another princess. Since the princess was made a concubine when the king was old, she seemed to have been raised relatively freely without appearing on the tabular stage until now, as unrelated to the succession to the throne.


    But many nobles were in a hurry because Muster took power. Sometimes it was thought that Mustard was incompetent, but more than that, many nobles and court officials have never paid much respect or paid any attention to Mustard. It was also a common perception, although most people in the court believe that the death of the first and second princes was orchestrated by Muster and there is no evidence. Solemn Qing was carried out in court when Muster took power, and although the nobles never rebelled against the table, behind them they secretly did various manipulations to rebel.


    For that reason, he took out a lay fan who would not inherit the throne and insisted that the right to inherit the throne would be granted. In the absence of Muster, the right to inherit the throne of the brothers of the present king and of the boys of kinship prevails in Krums. But Rhine decided that after they feared Muster''s solemnity and forfeited his right to inherit the throne, and let the never-ending Ray fans inherit the throne, he would have the soul courage to manipulate her from behind. Would Ray fans have stepped on Mustard just as well? If the princes knew they had been murdered, Ray fans might have seen the same thing, but Rhine felt like throwing up.


    But Muster had no further lookout than everyone thought and kept a close watch on Ray fans. And I tried to kidnap Ray Fan, but he said he ended up trying just fine because of his line and dance slave activity.


    Attempted kidnapping itself has already happened many times, and this is going to be the fourth time. At first, when he was in the capital, Seimlid, he was missed by a court nobleman who feared that Ray fans would be under house arrest, but from there he became attacked many times by suspicious people. This time I was dispersed by the refugees and got to Trimedo, but once again, they misplaced me. As for the line, I doubt the existence of an insider, but that would be something we all know, and I lay low here now.


    Until this point, we have been talking about the commonplace disturbances that Rhine thinks are common, but there are certain things that do not fall on our backs.


    "Are you such a mustard a ready person? I''ve heard stories about fools I rarely see. Oops, that sounds like a bad word for your brother."


    "No, never mind"


    Ray fans look a little complicated, but the soaked look won''t break. But instead of the hard lay fans to answer, Rusty explained.


    "Aside from whether he was a fool or not, Prince Muster was certainly not such a capable man. At least not as far as we know. But one day, as if people had changed, they started doing different things."


    "So, he said most of that is not for the good of the country"


    "It''s embarrassing, but you''re right"


    Rusty said that the stiffness seemed bad. Ray fans are also depressed, but you don''t even get a glimpse of what you found out for Rhine to go on talking about.


    "Do you have any specific evidence? If there''s evidence of kidnapping or assassination, it could mean offering to the King and stripping Mustard of his right to inherit the throne, right?


    "There is no evidence. I hope I can hear something from the man your lord caught alive earlier."


    "No, you kept only one person alive. But I don''t know. Maybe they''re from the assassination guild. Your mouth is stiff, and you likely don''t really know it. But just the circumstantial evidence, why don''t we just tell the king?


    "That''s... who hasn''t seen the king in months."


    "What?


    That line surprised me too. Because the king simply thought he was just laying low on his hospital bed.


    "Then the Krums now..."


    "Oh, close to Prince Muster''s personal effects. Those who disobey are solemnly cleared, and most of the remaining warlords are going to war with Zamwed, but it seems that there are still many of the prince''s men here. The king''s bedroom is packed with soldiers like you''ve never seen before, and you can''t get anywhere near them except the imperial doctor. I don''t know when you handed those people down... but the king seems to be safer than I thought."


    "I''m not saying that''s safe, it''s good house arrest. They''re hugging you, aren''t they?"


    "I guess so. We also want to help the king, but we can''t get close to the bedroom because we have an autographed warrant from the prince. He won''t even hesitate to cut it off if we get close without permission. I have a direct order from the King to fight this."


    "The king is under house arrest. But I didn''t know the Third Prince was such a hand-wrestler."


    The line peels and arms together. Nothing. As for him, I didn''t care about Krums or anything, but things were gradually changing. There are only a few aristocrats who make strange moves that can develop into a major case of rocking the country. It is something that Rhine learned about himself before. Not to mention when the prince becomes distracted, it becomes a crisis of national collapse.


    It''s a story that doesn''t have any connection or itch with the line when the state collapses, but Krums was in a slightly different situation.


    Krums is a kingdom of beasts and an adjacent nation, often serving as a defensive line. Bordered by Zamwed to the west of Krums, Tragaslon to the south, Clia to the east and Furgund to the north, it is a nation founded as a buffer zone for four countries.


    Originally a war zone contested by a large number of powerful people, when the four surrounding countries were formally established as states, it was not long ago that Krums acted as a state, centered on the Lancaster family, which was most powerful at the time, as it was just waiting for doom as it was. The Lancaster family had territory to the west and had a relatively good relationship with the Beastman, so much so that Zamwed, as a nation, also approved it first. As a result, Zamwed and Krums have had little or no skirmishes while adjacent, and the other three countries continue to look at Krums as a buffer zone rather than occupying Krums territory and becoming a war with the Beasts. In fact, Tragaslon and Zamwed in the south are in a state of danger and war all the time. Each time Krums had bought an arbitrator and was out.


    If this Krums were to collapse, there would undoubtedly be a war over Krums territory. There will be no more countries to arbitrate between Tragaslon and Zamwed, and the client is originally considered a country created by bandits, a country without alarm or gaps. It is also a well-known fact that Fulgundo cannot help but want to make the wealthy trimede a territory.


    "Don''t be a big war if you suck..."


    Ray fans also heard the pounding and the line squeaking, trembling terribly. I stared at the line with my eyes full of people saying that the dance slave was a man I didn''t care about, but the line was immersed in my thoughts and I didn''t realize it.


    But after a while, Rhine started asking Ray fans if they had a clue.


    "I need to ask you a few questions. Instead of apologizing for trying to kill me earlier, will you answer me?


    "... go ahead."


    "How much power does Krums possess in total?


    "There''s no way you can teach such state secrets to every mercenary!


    "It''s okay, Rusty"


    Stop the fierce Rusty and Ray fans answer. The line doesn''t even care about Rusty or anything.


    "A total of 40,000 soldiers stationed in the capital, 20,000 troops each held by the Krums 5 Duke family, and 40,000 soldiers dispatched from the capital for border security, total of four. After that, there are more than 30,000 street guards and reservists, and 200,000 if we gather them together."


    "What are the forces at war with Zamwed one of these days?


    "I heard you only took soldiers who could move right out of the capital. That number is more or less 20,000, and I was wondering if you''re at war with roughly 30,000 soldiers combined with border guard soldiers."


    "... you''re out of your mind."


    "What do you mean?


    Ray fans apparently neglect the war. Most of all, I think it''s just a sad story that a little girl of 10 is familiar with the war.


    "Look, Ray, fan"


    "You, what a call to the princess..."


    "The outfield is awesome"


    "What!?


    "Shut up, Rusty.... Mr. Rhine, go on."


    Rusty was about to take a seat, but Ray fans stopped him and sat down awesome.


    "Oh. They say that if beasts and humans are going to war on the plains, they need more or less double their strength. Zamwed is a plain most of the territory, and that''s why that country survived the dawn. It''s easy for beasts to wage war. Besides, do you know the total number of guards Zamwed has on the border with Tragaslon?


    "No."


    "I also heard that there are generally 50,000 of them. The rest of Zamwed''s surroundings are full of beastly nations, because they have a strong sense of homogeneity, so we hardly have to divide the numbers. Dimensions say you should only be alert to traguthlons.


    Besides, it seems that Traguslon gathers 100,000 soldiers every time he goes to war with Zamwed. On the Krums side, even if that relationship is good and only about half the people are deployed at the border... "


    "25,000. I mean, if you fight a war, you lose?


    "That''s the general view, but you''re winning, aren''t you?


    "Yes, there were reports of overthrowing Zamwed''s border guards, a story I heard just before I escaped Seimlid a month ago"


    Rhine thought again. I''m not convinced. The army is led by someone whose functions change dramatically. Of course, there is a possibility that Mustard is very good, but is it something that the soldier''s morale increases, led by someone who has never had real combat experience before? It will be easy to move if you train another army, but it will also take some time for others to tame it for you.


    But from what I''ve heard, the prince holds real power. No, he''s progressing to Zamwed. The most important thing is that Zamwed was in a state of war before the prince took power, and I wonder if it''s the most important question of who instructed him to do that.


    Still. Krums has been at peace for a long time, albeit in the buffer zone, and soldiers are not so skilled. I can''t think of anything like that fighting the Beast Man and winning. I can see it because it is a line that I have participated in as a mercenary in the war against the Beasts. Fighting in front of the Beast felt fear, even in the lines used to fighting. Regardless of the professional soldier, how can we have a war or something with border guards like those conscripted from the peasants?


    We need to find out more about this.


    Rhine was secretly beginning to consolidate his resolve.


    Continued

 116 Nakaharas War Fire, Part 4 - Princess Kidnapping

    Looks like we got to the safe house while we were doing that. A house a little on the outskirts, formerly an aristocratic nursery or something? On the contrary, it was a line that I suspect would be easy to find, but for now, don''t tell me that.


    Anyway, I also knew on the line that I couldn''t be irrelevant either than I''ve come to this point, but knowing nothing and a lot of other things, he seemed to have a better personality to still be in the vortex of commotion than to be unilaterally harmed one day.


    "We''re here, get off"


    "Oh."


    "Just in case, don''t even think about running away."


    "Well, I''m not trying to escape. But if you run away, can you stop me from doing all that?


    "What!?


    "You''re the ones I never get tired of..."


    Dance slaves are frightened by the line and Rusty. Rusty still looks like a pretty young knight, maybe considerably younger than the line. Anyway, I''ve forgotten that my husband is frustrated with his legs.


    Ray fans sigh at that, too, and manage to get out of the carriage and walk alone, as I gave up, but that was still impossible. Oh, the line can hold the lay fan out of balance with the voice.


    "Ahhh!


    "What do you do to the princess!?


    "What... you don''t care, I woke you up."


    "Let go of that filthy hand!


    "Well, that''s rhetorical. If you let go, the princess will fall, see?"


    Lines that treat Ray fans as if they were playthings, in addition to chewing them in their arms. It''s an outrageous act of disrespect, but it''s too rude to know what to do with all your knights. Only Dance Slave had his head, but half of it is funny, so there''s no stopping him.


    "Then don''t ever let go!


    "Don''t tell me to let go, don''t let go, you''re a busy guy. What am I supposed to do with Ray fans after all?


    "To call it off again!


    "You just got mad at me earlier, you. Fish and milk, are you picking?


    "Weird!"


    All I said was that it was a pain in the ass to deal with Rusty, who turns bright red in the face, and Rhine starts walking toward the safe house with Ray fans in his arms. Other knights watching the way it looks. Ray Fan, who is hugged by the line, is turning his face bright red.


    "Um, um!


    "What?


    "Oh, please let me down. I''m ashamed..."


    "Can you walk alone?


    "It''s... I can''t"


    "Then make yourself comfortable. So, where''s your room?


    "Oh, no. such as putting men in the Crown Princess''s private room! Shame on you!!


    "No, it doesn''t matter because I''m a mercenary"


    "No, no..."


    "You should give up, Empress. Because this guy is a bad guy."


    A dance slave where you can watch ray fans cry bright red in the face and tear up tea that won''t even help you. I feel that if Dance Slave holds it, everything will fit well, but she is the one who doesn''t suggest it even if she is aware of it. Maybe it''s the dance slaves who enjoy this situation the worst.


    The line had nothing to do with that, it simply felt like it was quicker for me to hold it. Are you comfortable or not?


    When I ended up taking Ray Fan straight to the room, the line stayed put and even touched my leg. Ray fans protested many times, but Rhine didn''t have ears to listen to, no samurai, and Ray fans who couldn''t handle it alone were left behind. It goes without saying that Dance Slave was watching as he seemed to enjoy the look.


    "Is there no such thing as a samurai to look after you around?


    "... to escape, because the woman was told to keep her feet together"


    "Then it''ll be tough. With all those careless men, they won''t have anything decent to wear. You know, women''s underwear."


    "! Disgraceful!


    "Stop, stop. Say."


    Ray fans threw things around it as soon as allowances or something, so the line panicked to prevent it, but one of them hit the face of the line directly. The dance slave is laughing when he sees how it goes.


    "Around!"


    "Heavenly Punishment 35263; Surface (Tengban-temen), that''s the line"


    "Is it my fault?


    "Who else is there?!?


    Ray fans are angry with his face turning bright red and his cheeks swollen. Did you also think that the line just right for this look, disperses from the room at a glance?


    But the moment I left the room, the face of the line tightened.


    "Dancer, can you do me a favor?


    "My husband is the line. You can give me an order."


    "I don''t like that."


    "... okay. So?"


    "I want you to somehow get out of here for a reason and make dragon arrangements in town. I want to go check on the front line tomorrow. And give this to Osama with white hair wearing a hat and a pipe in his guild."


    The line takes out something like an animal fang and deposits it in a dance slave.


    "That''s good, but what do you do?


    "I have something else to do. Then I asked for it."


    That''s all I said, Rhine walked over to the knights. The dance slave then snuck out of the safe house and succeeded in getting things done. But when Dance Slave returns to the safe house, thanks for the noise.


    "What? What''s going on?


    Looks like a fire. A fire in a safe house meant nothing to hide. But if I go home now, I''ll be out of it, so if a dance slave is devising in the shadow of a tree, there''s a shoulder slapping from behind.


    "Dancer, this way"


    "The line. What are you doing?


    There was a big bag in Rhine''s hand. But apparently, there are people in there, and it''s moving with a corn.


    "Mmm! Hmm!"


    "Hey, no way..."


    "Oh, I found the princess."


    "Hey, what are you..."


    The servant dance slave also had a headache. I don''t think she has a headache or anything like that. Still, following the line is Dance Slave''s role. I decided to get back on my mind and ask what I would do.


    "So, what are you gonna do..."


    "Did you give him a better array than that?


    "Oh, that''s no problem"


    "Fine then. If it hadn''t crossed, I''d be really just a kidnapper. Let''s go."


    "To where?


    "Follow me and I''ll see"


    And Rhine started running with Ray fans in his arms with the dance slave. Later there was the fury of the knights desperate to put out the fire.


    "Ooh, Grandpa. Long time no see."


    "Ho ho. Long time no see, Rhine."


    "Ah, really, that''s the line! Long time no see. Everybody, here comes the line."


    "Uh, where?


    "Oh, really."


    "Ahhh, didn''t you come to see me?


    This is the same whorehouse of Trimedo. It was the owner of this whorehouse that Dance Slave asked Rhine to hand him his fangs, and all the whores in this whorehouse were familiar with Rhine and his face. This whorehouse used to be a staunch whorehouse, and Rhine used to help where he was being harassed by his vicious peers. Since then, the line has been used as it pleases.


    It was all the lustrous whores who welcomed the lines, but when the lines responded lovingly and appropriately, they approached the old grey-haired man, the proprietor.


    "I''m sorry, it''s a little later to play. I want to run errands first. Grandpa, can you do me a favor and take it on?


    "Ho ho, may I not take on the Lord''s favor? Don''t hesitate to say anything. You rent out a whorehouse to play with?


    "That would be nice, but unfortunately it''s a pretty serious story. I just want to talk to you. Ready?"


    "Fine. Take your seats off a little bit, you guys."


    "Eh! I don''t know."


    "Make a proper face later - the line!


    "Okay, okay,"


    He manages to get the hookers out of the house. Dance Slave and only the whore chief left it on the spot, but only the four and the ray fans in the bag on this occasion. And when I took that bag off the shelf and freed the ray fan, the line suddenly got to the point.


    Continued

 117 Nakaharas Fire, Part 5 - Unusual Claw Trail

    "I don''t know what else to say about talking, I want you to keep this girl"


    "Ho ho, this is another adorable young lady."


    "Line, you... in that direction at last"


    "What direction!


    The line is angry at the whore chief, but once again, the dance slave does the evil thing.


    "That''s right, no matter how much I seduce, I don''t look to you, and this lovely girl at night..."


    "Dancer, shut up"


    Dancers shut up, staring at the line, posing as jerks. Ray fans are suddenly brought to a slutty interior room, making their eyes black and white. Well, I can''t help it. The interior of the room uses wallpapers of color that incite men, such as pink and red, and there are nude women''s paintings on the walls. Also, although the head of the whore in front of him is wearing clothes, the fabric is extremely thin and the breasts are completely clear.


    Ray fans who suddenly get thrown inside like that and learn to faint, Rhine explained the situation.


    "Hmm. So you want me to hide that princess at the Washi and the others for now because we have an inside man nearby?


    "In summary, yes. That would be best if we could get a lot of insiders out, but we didn''t have time for that. If I did badly, I would have been ambushed tonight. It''s not a safe house for everyone."


    "Can''t you follow me?


    "If people were watching the whole house away, I''d notice. Besides, since I got into town, I''ve been following pretty complicated directions. You should be fine."


    "I get the story, isn''t the whorehouse tight enough for the princess?


    "Well, that''s true. You''re gonna learn a good life."


    "You''re going to learn a lot about life."


    The chief prostitute is frightened.


    "I don''t care what happens to the Empress when the line returns, do I?


    "Do it softly. Don''t give me a weird education if I''m wrong all the time."


    "Hey."


    "Hey."


    "I''m kidding. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it responsibly."


    "Please. Well,"


    When he got confirmation from the whore chief trying to empty it, Rhine took Ray fan''s sagging and turned to her.


    "Ah, you! You did this to me. You just have to... muggle."


    Line holding Ray fan''s mouth with his hands. I''m a ray fan trying to show my willingness to protest with my eyes, but the look on the line was serious in itself.


    "I''m not going to say a damn thing, Ray fan. It would be safest for you to do this. Maybe Rusty can be trusted, so I''ll get in touch with him soon, but not now. He''s not good at lying. If I tell you here, there''s a chance you''ll get a blur out of him. Nod if you know what I mean."


    Rayfan nodded honestly with Cochri about how he felt about the line. Line niggling to see how it goes. I''ll let your hands gently go through your mouth.


    "I like a good lady, Ray Fan. Be a good boy till I get home."


    "Are you going somewhere?


    "Oh, I''m going to see what''s happening on the battlefield. And then there''s the capital. Either way, you can''t live on the run forever, can you? If we don''t get to the king, we won''t have a ratchet."


    "I can understand that, but why are you so far for me?


    Ray fans stare at the line. Whether you thought you couldn''t properly deceive the way it was or were awkward, the line answered with a heads-up.


    "I don''t even know why I''m so familiar... but I look like this and I''m a loser. Thank you. Troubled people are unmissable in nature. Well, the reward is clear."


    "Really..."


    Ray fans look like they were convinced, like they weren''t. Nor, naturally, do I understand my emotions 100% as a line. I just don''t feel like it''s the right thing to do.


    "Then I''ll go. Rayfan, please, Grandpa."


    "Ho, ho, leave it to me"


    "I''ll tailor it to my taste."


    "So you told me to stop it. Bye, Ray Fan."


    Rhine shook his hand flickering as he turned his back on Ray Fan, but looked back as if he remembered something.


    "Yes, there''s one thing I''d like to ask you."


    "What is it"


    "Do you have any idea what the name Zerbados is?


    That was the name Lisa put out in her mouth when she had a conversation with Alphilis. I missed the opportunity to hear more than that, but he remembered it well.


    Ray fans seem to know it, too, and he answered right away.


    "I do think he was a man who recently emerged abruptly and was an assistant to Brother Muster. But one day, he killed himself."


    "Suicide?"


    "Yeah, that sounded terrible. Everything was bright red with blood to the ceiling."


    "What kind of suicide method, then? Anything else?


    "No, I didn''t know each other, so... Rusty said he''d spoken or something."


    "Well... I don''t know"


    The line is gone, but there''s nothing I can do now. Keep it that way. Now it''s time to follow the scene with the dance slave. As a Ray fan, I was anxious to see what I could do if the line didn''t return, but it didn''t matter where I just threw that question, and she just had to wait a lot for him to come home.


    "Okay, line."


    "What?"


    "It''s about the Empress, of course. You''ll be thin out there by yourself. There''s a chance those knights will find it."


    "The idea of searching a whorehouse wouldn''t happen to those head-cutch humans. It''s a good place to get caught up in the good stuff, smash your back, and get chased back. Besides, those whores are so good. You won''t be lonely."


    "I hope so..."


    Most of the women who actually work in whorehouses are sold into debt, or are war orphans and other celestial loners. As a result, they have a very strong sense of union and are particularly warm towards the socially weak. Even the Empress was a gathering of people of the kind to help, if in trouble.


    Besides, Krums has no particular repression against the whores, so there should be no evil feelings towards the royal family. Of course not all hookers are, but Ray fans themselves are people they don''t hate, and at least the line was treading that those whorehouse people can be trusted.


    "And even so. I''m familiar with the line."


    "Right. It''s my destiny."


    "... let''s keep it steady with Alphilis"


    "So why are you putting Alphilis out there to pick him up?


    Rhine complains of bumps, but Dance Slave was listening to that complaint with a strange face.


    Rhine had Dance Slave make dragon arrangements, while he was coming to the guild. in order to obtain information regarding Zerbados. But you felt it was dangerous to ask him, so you immediately went to reception. There was a young woman sitting at the reception who felt good and looked not even beautiful but adorable.


    "Welcome. What can I do for you?


    "I have someone I want to look into. Whatever you want, I need you to gather some information, is there anyone available at the informer?


    "Yes, I think we can arrange it. How many people do you hire?


    "Three... no, five would be nice. Ask me separately without exchanging information. I want to compare the information."


    "I understand. Now please select a person from the following rosters: Find out more about who you''re looking into, what you''re looking into, how long you''re looking into it, and how much you''re rewarded."


    Line to be filled in with a manual accustomed to the form given to the woman at the reception. And when you''re done filling it out, put aside your advance and put the spot behind you.


    "Then I''ll take care of it, my beautiful sister"


    The line lets you try to wink with the utmost affection, but it doesn''t fit perfectly with blush hair all over your beard. But there was a lot of adoration, so the woman smiled back even though it was for sales.


    But after the line leaves, the woman''s smile disappears when she sees the contents of the form. And behind the counter, speak to the other woman with mechanical audio.


    "It''s a request. Make sure that you contact the following people on your roster to collect information."


    Copy that, sir.


    "One more thing. The subject of the investigation is Zerbados. Code c771. Make sure you get through to him."


    "I repeat, code c771, I will contact that one. By the way, name and characteristics of the person who requested the investigation."


    "His name is Line. Height is 180cm, middle meat back, hair color/eye color is standard, hair is creased and bearded, at first glance it doesn''t even look like a beggar, but it is presumed to be a mercenary with arms standing from standing behavior"


    "Got it. After investigating the person named Rhine, we will contact him."


    So far, the two mechanical conversations at the receptionist reverted as if they were lies and returned to the loving receptionist.


    And soon afterwards, he drove a dragon, a line and dance slave that flew to near the battlefield. What they saw there was a sight they didn''t imagine.


    "What the..."


    "... that''s terrible"


    The two did not carry on two sentences. That should be it, too, because what they currently stand in is a town on the Zamwed side that crosses the Krums border and also has a fort, but apparently had a fight here. But there was already a sight so terrible that it could not be said to be a town, that it spread before their eyes.


    The town was already abandoned. No, whether it''s even something that can be called obsolescence. The building has been burned, collapsed, knocked down, and bodies rolling around the area. The town must have been engulfed in one side of fire with no room for unburned bodies. If it hadn''t been burned, maggots would be gushing by now.


    But the body remained completely abandoned, and even the line, which was meant to be battlefield accustomed, had to be inadvertently nauseated.


    "Hiya..."


    "Yeah, I''ve been around the battlefield for a long time, too, but it''s rare to be this bad. Especially..."


    "Especially?"


    "What the hell does it mean to leave even your own corpse alone?


    "What?


    Two people walking through a burned-down city, but apparently the corpse on Krums'' side remains intact, as some soldiers in armored helmets, as the dancer pointed out. Normally, the bodies of war victims are recovered and delivered to their families is the code of the battlefield. If that is not possible, it is incumbent upon me to take home just the identification card. However, as far as the corpse in front of him is concerned, there is no such consideration. On the contrary, it is also an incredible story that there are no troops to govern this town, which should be the occupied territories.


    "Apparently, you don''t have one child."


    "Seems so. But that''s a funny story again. Normally, if a town is going to be a battlefield, non-combatants should be alienated, so it seems like it''s time for refugees to come back?


    "You mean you didn''t even have time for that. No... apparently not, huh?


    "What? This is... no way..."


    Dance Slave accidentally covered his mouth with both hands. The line also looks like it scuffed a bitter bug, as the two of them are looking outside the town in the direction towards the interior of Zamwed, but the bodies were rolling around the area. It''s been roughed up by wild beasts and demons and it''s terrible, but it would definitely be the inhabitants of this town. Women, children, old people. It was an unabashedly massacre.


    "I tried to escape... from one end of it"


    "You mean you killed him? Stupid, crazy!


    "I guess it''s actually crazy. This isn''t a human thing, demons, but you''re not going to do this thoroughly."


    "Then what?


    "I don''t know. But the answer will be first... let''s go."


    Encouraged by the line, the two head ahead again. The thought of the line was already off at this stage. Kicking the border guards was too much of a battle force, and I thought the Krums would be holding back in towns around here anyway. But running dragons from there for two days. Though it was the town that perished under my eyes that I saw, I still could not see the Krums army.


    "That''s crazy... if I go any deeper, I''m going to the capital of Zamwed. Later, the largest fortress in Zamwed, Lamba Wool, and the capital, Geddahard, are all we have."


    "You didn''t even see Zamwed''s army until now, Krums."


    Oh, there was a wreckage.


    "You were all Zamwed''s."


    The two of them have shut up. It was terrible after the defeat of the Zamwed army I''ve seen so far. Makes me wonder if we have already lost nearly 100,000 troops. Rhine knew that the Krums army was no longer a normal army, and that any deeper into it would alarm him that his instincts were dangerous, while he also knew that it was, but not, necessary to know.


    But a little further, they saw a fort that emitted black smoke and inflamed. It is the largest Lambawool fort in Zamwed.


    "You fell like that. What the hell is going on?


    "Do I know?"


    "That''s right. But seeing where the fire is still dull, it won''t be that long since it fell. Find out if there''s any survivors."


    "Okay."


    When they nodded at each other, they unloaded the dragon near the fort and went inside through the smashed main entrance.


    Continued

 118 Nakaharas War Fire, Part 6 - In a Fallen Fort

    The fortress where Rhine and Dance Slave stepped down was a hell of a painting. Perhaps not a day has passed since the battle ended, from all over the building. The smell of the flesh burning of the beasts can come in, and some buildings are still burning. It was a sight beyond direct sight, such as the beast man who was inked to reach out to heaven in the fire, and the one who was skewered with a spear on the wall.


    There no longer seems to be any living beasts. When you look at the carcasses of the dead beasts, you see multiple stabbings or crushed marks of stubbornly stabbing their heads with swords and axes. It was a cruelty that I don''t think was done by very humans.


    Unlike the forts of the other beasts, this Fort Lambawool has deep moats and high exterior walls. The Beasts prefer the battle of the plains, so they will mostly strike out of the castle, and the fortifications, like humans, are not oriented, but among them this lambawool is made quite well. Most beasts can barely handle bows and arrows and other fine weapons, so dropping them from the walls is mainly stone and boiled water.


    Still, the fort is considerably harder to fall even if the walls are just high. It is not normal to crush that fort so far without skin. And the lack of any survivors was inexplicable to the line as to what the hell that meant.


    Moreover, we can not see at all how to fight extermination and govern again. Seeing where the fire is still burning, we can assume that as soon as we dropped it, we put all our armies together and headed to the capital without a break. This is nothing but a suicide act by the Krums army. It is not a proper commander''s job to advance without securing a supply route. Rhine was going around looking at the fort, thinking all about it.


    And at that time, I think I heard the groans and the line shrugs my ears. And when he pulled out his sword without alarm, he explored the direction of his voice as he drew attention to the dance slave.


    "This way..."


    "Rhine, that beast man is alive!


    When Dance Slave let the fallen pillar go, he found a beast man groaning like a jerk from the bottom. Apparently, he escaped Krums'' hand by being underneath the pillars. But my lower body is completely crushed, and my guts are also sticking out. Instead, the underlying of the pillars and the inhibition of blood flow spared a large amount of bleeding, which, in addition, would be alive because it is the vitality of the beast man. A human would definitely be seriously wounded to death.


    Are you quite tall, relatively superior in what you''re wearing, and lots of medals. Probably a commander. Tense the beast man''s cheek several times and the line will check if he is conscious.


    "Hey! Are you conscious!?


    "Ugh, oh... oh"


    "Line, bring me something to treat right away!


    "Stop it, dancer, this guy can''t help you anymore. You should ask him if he has anything left to say."


    The line took control of the dance slave that was about to go elsewhere. The beast man reacts slowly to the words.


    "Can''t I... help you?"


    "Oh, you can''t. My lower body is crushed. Don''t you get it?


    "I don''t feel it anymore... I''m blind... what happened to everyone?


    Rhine cruised to see if he would tell the truth for a moment, but decided to tell him the truth. I was going to ask you anything that was hard to answer.


    "I''m sorry, but I haven''t seen anyone alive but you yet. Probably wiped out."


    "Well... there were nearly 50,000 troops in this fort. I didn''t mean total annihilation..."


    Tears spill from the eyes of the beast man. Grief for the dead, anger at yourself for not being able to fulfill your task. The reasons for this will vary. It is easily felt by the line of ex-military. But even if you push that emotion to death, there''s something you have to ask this beast man.


    "I''m sorry, but there are a few things I need to ask you before you die. Ready?"


    "As far as I can tell... by the way, are you human?


    "That''s right. Krums'' army seems to suck, so I chased him to get a hold of that reality. They''re too dangerous to leave us like this. Tell me what you know if you like."


    "Do humans also... realize how dangerous they are... please, stop them. This has nothing to do with Zamwed, the Beasts, the military, etc... my wish as a living man on this earth..."


    "Fine. I hear that."


    The beast man shook his strength and lifted his hand, and Rhine shook it forcefully. Then the beast man smiled a little relieved and began to talk about the Krums army.


    "Those Krums were... wearing metal armor that our nails and fangs couldn''t get through. Is that why he was so brave and brutal... he was killing me when I offered to surrender, killing me around regardless of allowances or even the general public..."


    "Was everyone wearing that armor?


    "That''s right. Especially the guys in the lead were strong as monsters... no, maybe they were really monsters..."


    "What do you mean?


    "As soon as we hit the stone and fell off the ladder, we stood up, pounded hot water and didn''t flinch... and less than a minute after they stuck on this wall, the wall was broken. To quote... Ugh."


    The beast man groans in agony. But Rhine doesn''t say anything more comforting right now.


    "Hey, don''t die yet. Go on."


    "Oh, oh... I sealed my arms without weapons at least, but they ripped us apart with their bare hands, even without weapons. That''s not human..."


    "What? With bare hands."


    "Oh, yeah... the guys who dropped their weapons killed us with their bare hands..."


    Rhine had seen some unusual things by the time he got here. Dead beast man as he plunges into a brick wall, an unusually large crack into the earth. I didn''t know what it was at first, but I''d be convinced if I thought that a bunch of giant-like phantom brags had broken out. He may be even stronger in arms than the most giants.


    But the confession of the beast man did not stop at that.


    "The decisive thing was... they were blocking all the escape routes before they infiltrated our fort. Every gate was walled on the outside at the same time as the battle began... and it was impossible to escape."


    "Block them from the four? So you were splitting up even less troops?


    "I guess so... because less than 3,000 people came from the front. It''s like it''s more about not letting anyone get away with it than it is about letting this place fall... no, you don''t..."


    The beast man''s breath is getting rough. It won''t be long now.


    "They enjoy killing... at least that commander. That''s what he was as strong as a monster... kicking through dozens of our army elites by himself... even though he didn''t look as strong as he flattered..."


    "Are you a bald chick?


    "Kuku... I don''t like your mouth, but you''re right. Doesn''t sound strong enough to flatter you, does it?... Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha."


    When the beast man coughed, he threw up blood.


    "But we lost to a guy like that by the time he was skinless... what a pity..."


    "You fought desperately, didn''t you? I know it must be mindless, but I''m not wasting your sacrifice."


    "Phew... don''t be mean, human... what''s your name?


    "My name is Rhine... no, shall I name my real name"


    Rhine told him his real name so that only he could hear him, in the ears of the beast man. Dance Slave knows the real name of the line, but what he didn''t normally talk about was his own resistance to naming his real name.


    But behind the heart of such a line, the beast man spilled his white teeth when he heard the name of the line.


    "... isn''t that a good name..."


    "Amen to that. Your name?"


    "Garth... it''s Garth from Lamba Wool... he was the commander here..."


    "Right. Do you want some slack?


    "Oh... please..."


    Release the hand where the line was holding the beast man. Lay the beast man on the floor. Stand up, and the sword will be gently pulled out.


    "One before that..."


    "What?


    "Watch out for that commander... he was summoning demons to use them. The demon was very strong again."


    "Demons... what kind of guys?


    "I''ve never even seen it. I''ve been to the Great Forest in the south... but they weren''t the ones I''d even seen there. I don''t know what the hell that was... I just think I was having nightmares..."


    "... anything else left to say?


    Seeing the gradual loss of light from Gauls''s eyes, did you step on it that it would not last any longer? Rhine heard what he had to say.


    "No, especially... my wife and son would be dead too..."


    "Please, man... I don''t mean to clear our minds... but for the sake of those who live from now on, take them down..."


    "Oh, and I took it upon myself. So sleep in peace."


    Are you relieved to hear the words? Garth smiled so calmly that he didn''t think he was dying, his eyes closed. The sword of the line that is swung down there. The beast man known as Garth finished his raw...


    "Are you glad?


    "What?"


    "Say something like that cheap contract. It''s like destroying 50,000 Beasts, isn''t it? How can you do that?"


    "But did you have anything else to say on that occasion? And my feelings are real."


    "Ho."


    Dance Slave saw the look on the face of the line, but at first glance nothing seems different. But I guess there''s a whirlpool of boiled magma-like rage inside him. Dance Slave thought as he looked at the line that maybe he was a hotter man than he thought he was.


    "Oh, my God, you''re... you''re disgusting to hang on to people''s faces."


    "Nothing. Your face was just funny"


    "He''s rude. What''s so funny about this beautiful guy''s face?"


    "You just look like a beggar."


    "What!?


    The line nearly ate it, but I didn''t even feel like making fun of it that far by putting it in front of this pile of corpses on the boulder, and I seem to have stopped. Dance Slave is the same thing, so I just left this much to tease.


    "So, what are we gonna do?


    "It is decided. It''s a boarded ship, we''re going to see the capital. I need to see it straight away."


    "That''s good... but don''t get me involved. If you don''t go home, Ray fans will cry.


    "I know. I don''t want her to cry."


    "Do what''s right..."


    "Hey, let''s go."


    And the two pointed their way to Geddahard, the capital.


    Continued

 119 Nakaharas War Fire, Part 7 - Doom

    When the two arrived near the capital, the fighting had already begun. Apparently, Groussard''s reinforcements didn''t make it. You can''t even stop by, the line trying to see how it goes with the binoculars. But I wasn''t sure how it was just too far away.


    "Damn! I should have bought a better pair of binoculars without a scratch. It''s not easy to see the details. It''s become dangerous to get any closer."


    "Don''t worry, I''m watching"


    "Dancer, you, you see that?


    "Well. I have good eyes."


    Aside from the scratch that there would be no eyesight or snag on the sword, the line wanted to know the details of the situation, so I decided to ask Dance Slave in great detail.


    "What''s the situation?


    "Soon... don''t let the walls break down"


    "What!? You''re too early."


    "I guess. Six hours on horse from Lamba Wool to here as Lamba Wool fell half a day ago. It wouldn''t be theoretically impossible to drop Lamba Wool and then line up while running and hit here.


    Besides, the castle of the beast man is not so sturdy. Compared to the old Lamba wool, the castle is crude. "


    "Yes, I am."


    "That''s how a corner got broken while I was saying it. That''s... that''s not working anymore."


    What Dance Slave saw was a scene where a soldier climbing off a painting of a castle wall kicked a soldier off a castle wall in an instant. Even amateurs would have figured out the difference in their strength. In the end, the sight was unfolding as Garth said. And the dance slave takes his gaze off and sighs.


    "What do you mean?


    "Hi. I mean, it''s just like Garth said. The people who are leading the castle attack are actually monsters. As soon as we got up to the walls, we pulled together five men and tore off the beast man''s neck."


    "I know that. Count how many of those there are."


    "Okay."


    Dance Slave stared for a while, but it seemed like he''d been counted somehow.


    "Approximately 100-150 people? Not more than I thought. After that he seemed like an ordinary soldier."


    "Do you have a little bald spot?


    "That''s a terrible word. But there was one of those guys who cut in with the lead group."


    "You''re cutting ahead?


    The line rounds your eyes.


    "That''s the thing. The sword technique was unscrupulous, but strong anyway. Physical abilities are immense. But you looked like you were watching a runaway horse."


    "More and more likely, he''s probably Prince Muster... but do you know how he''s been since he went inside?


    "No, there''s just so much shielding from here that I can''t. If the battle reaches the central castle, you may understand."


    "There''s nothing more we can do if the war gets that far. I''m sure it''s only a matter of time."


    They stayed in the same spot and watched as Zamwed perished. Firehands rose from all over the capital Geddahard, and the smoke covered the sky as rain clouds, and the cries and groans of the inhabitants and soldiers clinging like creepy roars, as if they could be heard to two places far away.


    And roughly a few moments after the line arrived, Geddahard fell -.


    "Rhine, why don''t we go back? It''s not easy for them to find us."


    "Oh, but after this, we''ll see what they do."


    "... ok"


    The two remained still on the spot, but apparently the Krums army is still not coming out after the fall of the capital. I stayed up late while I was surprised what was going on, and the two revealed the night on the spot. But at the same time as the night dawned, the Krums army appeared. Apparently, we''ll put the soldiers together and triumph over Krums. But...


    "... that''s a small number"


    "Oh. Isn''t there 10,000?


    "What do you mean?


    "Don''t ask me."


    Especially Dance Slave objections. The line also tried to consider various possibilities, thanks. At yesterday''s stage, the Krums army still seemed to be loose 20,000. Garth, there''s hardly supposed to be any war deaths in Krums in the Beast opponent, but the numbers still seemed to be decreasing. But this reduction may be unusual.


    Rhine and Dance Slave saw the Krums forces withdraw completely while hiding on the spot, then sneaked into Geddahard. But what I saw there stunned them once again. Over here since I''ve been in Zamwed, I''ve been stuck with quite a few shock facts, so I thought I wouldn''t be surprised by most of it anymore, but apparently reality is beyond my imagination.


    "Whoa, whoa, you want to do this far...?


    "The servant''s breasts are getting worse too... maybe it''s easier to throw up at times like this. Damn, I resent myself for being a sword"


    The two saw massacred Geddahard citizens too, but likewise, no, the Krums soldiers had been killed worse. Some have been hanged, some have been beheaded, and some have been connected to carriages and torn apart.


    "After we occupied Geddahald, did we even talk to each other? Absolutely!"


    "I''m not surprised what happens anymore. Besides, we''re gonna fight each other... massacres, this is..."


    "So on the orders of the Admiral, a soldier slaughtered his compatriots?


    "Really? What is it? The question is, what made you do it?"


    The line makes a hypothesis. Assuming all the 150 or so unusually strong soldiers Dance Slave has seen fully obey the Third Prince''s orders... it''s impossible to unilaterally kill 20,000 others, no matter how much. If that happens, you will resist as much as your fate, and you will be able to escape even if you can''t win more and more. The problem is the fact that half of the 20,000 were killed in silence.


    When the line glimpses into the building, there are strange scratches in strange places. There are claw marks on the upstairs walls, or after they collapse like something hit the roof. I''ve seen some before, but the line didn''t care so much. But there are obviously many marks this time.


    "Did even some giant creature storm...? Dancer, have you seen any giant creatures?


    "No, because you could barely see it from the way in with terrible smoke and dust. Honestly, a while after the walls were torn down, I couldn''t see much of anything. Didn''t I tell you yesterday?"


    "Shit, that didn''t help."


    "I brought you binoculars. Don''t tell me."


    "Hmm?


    "If you have time to poke at me, why don''t you look for survival?


    "I know!


    He''s also pretty frustrated with the line. I guess he''s the same one with a bad chest for this sight. But survivors may not expect it. There are basements for food storage, not just for reprehensible purposes, in some houses, but politely everywhere was well opened and set on fire, or dragged to death.


    Still, 300,000 inhabitants of this Geddahard should have been there. It''s hard to believe that just 20,000 troops can kill them all overnight.


    "No one survives!? Answer me if anyone is here!


    "Stop shouting. Krums, what would you do if there were any soldiers left?"


    "You know what! I''ll buzz you up, including for Gurus!


    "Oh, boy."


    The line is troublesome because it can be preceded by strangely strong sense of justice, the dance slave sighs. On the other hand, which is usually very calm, Dance Slave always thought it was the fault of the line that once the blood went up on his head, there was nowhere to skip ahead. However, since it is a line that deals calmly with the general situation, its shortcomings will not always be a problem first.


    Dance slaves are calmer at times like this, so how dare you two be good partners? While the line was rough and he shouted up as he appropriately kicked the thing at his feet, Dance Slave felt something uncomfortable, so he looked for a place outside the walls that seemed to look, and ran up. So when she confirmed the sight outside, she rushed back to the line.


    "Rhine, we''re leaving here in a hurry!


    "What? What happened? What happened?


    "It''s the advance unit of the Gruzaldo army! We''ll be here in less than a minute, hurry!


    "That would be troublesome to find. Goddamn it, you can''t hold onto anything that matters!


    But if Groussard''s army catches you, you''ll be fine. Being invaded and pretty mad at your allies, it''s no surprise that even if you''re innocent, you''re being made a point and killed on the spot. Otherwise, beasts have a lot of temperament.


    Two people leaving the scene in a hurry. But as these two stared, the inhabitants of Geddahard were not wiped out. Very few survived this tragedy. But they saw nothing because they hid early, as did those who temporarily left the city. Even if survival could be found in that regard, there might not have been any information available to the line.


    And some were watching everything. It is possible to fly through the sky, beasts. It is the face that Gruzard was releasing as a scourge. It was because they communicated the urgency that Gruzaldo dispatched an advance team at full speed, albeit unprepared.


    But the fact that the Third Prince Muster dropped each city with a perfect siege that wouldn''t even allow him to issue a preaching order, and that he marched at a rate that didn''t even skip his own army, forced even Groussard, who shouldn''t have been alarmed, to turn around behind him. Nevertheless, given that his own army eventually lost 2/3, Muster''s command was by no means complimented.


    But whatever the process, Zamwed perished. That was actually the 18th day since Prince Muster joined the war. After the Krums army passed, they were burned down as if they really wouldn''t leave a bottle of grass, and they were miserable as if they could hear people groaning carelessly.


    Continued

 120 Nakaharas War Fire, Part 8 - Two Beast Generals

    "Didn''t you make it..."


    Then a few minutes later Geddahald. The house collapsed, and there was still one leopard beast whose firehand rose from there, and whose sight was blocked by smoke, walked down the castle town of Geddahard while following his men. It is Roch, who takes the alias'' Divine Speed '', one of the twelve beast generals that Gruzard is proud of.


    When he became Geddahard and realized that there were no Krums troops already, he gave priority first to rescuing the survivors. He is waiting here again for the rear line to chase him, while simultaneously releasing his scouts and following the Krums'' army. I can''t say anything about scouts not returning, but Roch is not a reckless man enough to pursue Krums thoroughly after Zamwed so far with just 5,000 soldiers. Whatever the inside, is.


    Besides, the Krums Army totally ignored it, but its march speed is pretty slow because the Army usually moves along with the wounded and injured. This is the normal military response. But as the rescue effort progressed, Roch''s face became darker and darker as he began to receive reports of an unusually small number of survivors.


    "At least as early as one more day..."


    "I say!


    "What?"


    A young Beastman soldier came to report as Roch sinks into regret.


    "I came to see how the royal castle was, but at the moment, the survivors are 0. We have confirmed the remains of the King, Queen and Princes 1-5."


    "So is Zamwed''s male lineage wiped out? Oh, my God... who''s the princess?


    "The princess has not yet taken confirmation.... Whatever. All the women have messed up faces, I was wondering if it would take time to confirm."


    "I guess I went for it. What a great thing to do."


    Both Roch and his men accidentally lose words. A decree that sees how it is continues to report roughly.


    "Several members of the general public were able to confirm their survival... how about it?


    "Give me generous protection first. Sequentially from those who seem to be able to talk, I immediately listen."


    "I understand!


    The beast man who finishes the report flips himself and runs away. One person then walks in with some sort of footsteps from behind.


    "Roch! That it''s all gone!?


    "Vargo? Looks like it."


    The Tiger Beast Man approaching Roch can grab Roch''s chest barn as it is and roar in a tremendous shape.


    "Looks like it, hey! If you''d been in a hurry, someone might have saved you! ''God Speed'' for what!


    "That''s my personal alias, not as an army. Besides, I can only deal with a thousand or so at best, where one of us got ahead of me. There''s nothing more than 10,000 military opponents can do."


    "What a weak thing to do! Maybe I could have bought you some time!


    "That''s the best opinion, but who can imagine Rambawool and Geddahard falling in two days? Even you wanted" Krums is easy to win "before you came out."


    "That''s true, though!


    "It''s all a theory of results. I was good at Krums this time. That''s all."


    The beast man, called Vargo, let go of his hand powerless. Vargo in "Rigorous". He is a super-combatant warlord, led by one of the most breakthrough troops of the Twelve Beasts of Gruzaldo. It was also thick in prone half-sided situations and interacted with Zamwed royalty personally. I guess that''s why he''s the one who can''t forgive this more than anyone else. Because I know the mood, Roch also tried to be grabbed by the chest barn, but I did not dispute anything.


    "So hey... you''re not like this"


    "The Third Prince and you knew each other."


    "Oh, he was my apprentice. Keep your hips up... work out harder than anyone and say ''I want to be strong like you one day'' or something. He was a cute guy at all. I didn''t think there was any prospect at first, but at the end of the day, it got stronger inside. Assuming you hit me."


    "That''s a big deal"


    "Oh, I was adored like my own child because I didn''t have a kid. That''s... humans!


    "I won''t forgive you, Krums'' people. While my eyes are black, you''ll never forgive me! I swear. The same goes for the people of that country, I will put them up for a bloody festival without a snort!!


    "Dry Anne is the one who falls and decides."


    "You know what! If Dryan''s bastard disagrees, I''ll do it alone!


    "Phew, this is it..."


    Roch worried about the roaring Vargo. I''m not even a long-hearted person with Roch. Rather, when I was younger, I was sometimes considered more dangerous than Vargo as the most beautiful beast general. Since I took the responsible position of leading the army, my temperament and personality have changed.


    But Roch also has the same inside as Vargo, quite annoyed but boiled back. He also wanted to get into the Krums immediately and engage in retaliatory action, but his reason was preserved by a number of points that did not fall into his heart.


    Roch had focused on the role of scouts since he was in a position to lead the army. It is also in his judgment that this time he put out a scourge on Zamwed. Fighting doesn''t matter if you''re alone, but when you lead the army, many young people die at your discretion. That was more than just dying, I couldn''t stand Roch.


    For this reason he had his men dressed as merchants even in ordinary times and sent dispatches to various countries. in order to explore closely the internal circumstances of each city and country. According to the information in it, it wasn''t until a few months ago that Krums was likely to compete well with Zamwed.


    "(I don''t know why. So is the power of war, but so is the reason to wage war. It''s self-evident that if we push Zamwed, we Gruzaldo will come out. Whether we can have a war in head-on battle with us, etc. to unite all the countries of the West, or all the powers of the East to form an alliance, or maybe Romansland in the north. No way is Romansland behind this? But there''s too much distance with Krums, and there''s no point in forming an alliance. You''re incomprehensible in my head... ask the Chancellor Ron or Grandpa Gora)"


    Roch puts his thoughts on this aftermath.


    "(I''m worried about replenishment, and too little information, no matter how much I chase now. The strength of the army is only with thickness in action. This Krums-like operation is nothing but an unprecedented special attack. That''s why I can''t deny that it worked, but if it''s an army led by a normal commander, it''s a tactic of war I would never do. Besides, as far as this goes, didn''t we have civil unrest here? I''d like to see what kind of idiotic side is leading the way, not even taking into account the grievances and damage of my own army. As soon as I see it, I''ll chop your neck off.)"


    Roach roaring at the roaring Vargo. A thousand two beast generals just kill each other. There is an unusual atmosphere surrounded there. The Oracle of the Beastman jumped even more hastily to a place where the soldiers on them were not at peace in their hearts.


    "General, it''s tough!


    "What, Krums is turning back?


    "No, that''s it!


    When the decree struck Roch in the ear, this time Roch shouted more than Vargo.


    "What the fuck!!?


    "Ooh?"


    It was unusual for Roch to shout that loud, so Vargo didn''t even think of it. That''s the same with the beasts who were working nearby, stopping their legs and working hands by accident.


    "What''s up, Roch?"


    "... the Traguslon guys attacked me."


    "Huh!? At this time?


    Now Vargo shouts out. I noticed that the beasts around me weren''t all that important either, and I stopped by nearby.


    "Just a primary report for now, but 20,000 for the advance team and 50,000 for the main unit afterwards. You think the border line has already been broken and is coming this way in a straight line? The Zamwed army along the way has fallen and has been cut off to stop Krums from resisting."


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa.


    "That''s half the number. Until now, Tragaslon has always used more than 100,000 troops. And this time it''s 70,000... no certainty, but I see this as the first time."


    "What?"


    "Oh, it will go on with the second and third. We don''t have time for Krums or anything. It''s gonna be a big war with Traguslon."


    "Funny, I was sneezing. Let''s get you all fucked up, you bastard!


    "" "Oh!


    Roch thinks that the people around him can yell at Vargo, but it''s not that simple.


    "(When it came to setting me up at this time, there must have been a covenant between Krums and Tragaslon. Didn''t the Commander of Krums read this far? You want us and Traguslon to have an all-out war? Yeah, all too well timed... if it''s all on the prospect, wouldn''t Krums'' hands be in our country instead of tragaslon, Zamwed, at the end of the day? Speaking of which, during this expedition, the gathering of supplies was strangely laborious, beginning with the gathering of food. Damn, what''s going on?


    But so does Roch''s obsession. What Gruzaldo had to do, not the status quo for now, was intercept the tragaslon. Some hands would have withdrawn once more than Zamwed had perished, but Vargo wouldn''t be convinced, and not all royalty deaths could yet be confirmed. Then there was no way to ignore the alliance, and Gruzaldo had to intercept Tragaslon 70,000 in the Expeditionary Force 20,000.


    The curtain of the war in Nakahara has just been cut and dropped.


    Continued

 121 Nakaharas War Fire, Part 9 - The Madmans Talk

    Like Roch, there was obsession in the line. The two dance slaves and the line saw Tragaslon''s army on their way up to Krums. It''s a mystery how you came across the border, but you can''t move the facts in front of you. Anyway, the idea emerged on the line that this would not spare the clash between Tragaslon and Gruzaldo, and it could easily be imagined that more and more this Nakahara would look terrible.


    And there are a few questions on the line that still remain unresolved.


    "Dancer."


    "What?


    "Krums Army Weapon Protective Equipment... where do you think it came from?


    "Is that some kind of protective gear that won''t let the Beastman through his nails? Come on... even if I told you it was sealed."


    "Were there any protective gear like that in your time?


    "There is that, but they''re all just metals of rare value. I don''t think it could have been generated or processed in large quantities. I don''t know."


    "No, it shouldn''t even be today. That''s why we defeated the nation of man, and we were able to defeat the kingdom of the beast. Hmmm..."


    The line doesn''t know what''s going on around there. But there are things I can tell. That means that if the army is to be equipped, there is an import, or a production route. And massively. If you discover the path, you may know what it is.


    "(In the meantime, when I get home, I''m supposed to have information about Zerbados, so listen... and then I''ll go to Ray Fan and get in touch with Rusty... and then will I be)"


    It may be a pretty messy plan, but that''s all I can think of in the line''s current hand-held material. A third prince returning to Krums doesn''t know what action he''s going to take. In the meantime, I''m going back to Trimedo as soon as possible. I was worried about Ray fans for some reason, and in the head of the line was now full of that.


    About that night. It is the tent of the third prince, Muster, in the army of the Krums that draws away. Muster was in excellent condition. She has a light body and no more head. I don''t feel like losing whoever I fight right now, and I didn''t actually lose. If there were a thousand Hekatonkails, I would even feel like I could indulge in the conquest of the world as it is. He also beat Zamwed a great deal, and for him the winning booze felt very good.


    But watching as Mustard slaughtered his own soldiers and served alcohol, all the soldiers hated Mustard as much as they wanted to kill him right now, but he was so horrible that he couldn''t speak. In fact, they saw Mustards working in battlefields.


    When Muster seemed to be enjoying herself drinking without realizing one thing about the dissatisfaction of such soldiers, he responded pickly to something by calling his lowest name.


    "Anyone?"


    "Ha, yes... here"


    The last name that came in is frightening. It was also inevitable, just to say that the other day it was too late to reply, to look at a colleague whose neck was broken by a mustard whose battlefield was in an uplifting mood. Some colleagues were decapitated just to say they didn''t have a mouthful. I didn''t even know what the hell was damaging Muster''s mood, and his last name was frightening.


    "The war is over now, for now. So you can rest today. [M] You must be tired.


    "What?"


    I was overwhelmed with unexpected words, so my last name overheard me. And I remembered that it might have damaged Mustard''s mood, and he immediately turned pale.


    "You didn''t hear me? I said you can take a rest today. There''s no danger here, so tell that to the lookout. Or are you not happy?


    "No, I''m glad. So be it!


    The word was from the heart of his lowest surname, so he followed the tent as he jumped out. And when they passed the word on to the watchmen and other lowercases, they all went back to their tents with joy to jump up.


    And when he confirms that he is no longer popular, Muster speaks to his shadow.


    "There''s no one left, Master Anomaly."


    "Kukukuk, you look good, Mustard"


    It was an ugly old man''s anomaly that crawled out of the shadows. And Muster advances alcohol to Anomaly as well.


    "Want a drink?


    "No, we still have work to do, so let''s not. Sounds better than that, doesn''t it?


    "That''s already! Master Anomaly has the best power. It''s going to be a momentum to conquer the world like this!


    "Are you going to be king of the world too?


    "... that''s a good idea. I''m the king of the world... hehe, kukuku."


    Mustard started laughing, not just saying he heard good things. Anomaly imagines that by now Muster would be unfolding a thought that would not be accompanied by concrete means for the conquest of the world, laughing in a different way from Muster.


    "(He''s an idiot at heart... even this plan was originally conceived by me. Even Hecaton Cale is the guys I lent them, and those guys... Think of it like your stuff at some point and mistake it for your power. I really congratulate you, Kukuk. If you''re going to be more or less the king of the world, you can''t call us like that. Well, we''re the ones who called it that.)"


    But Anomaly never tells the story. Because I still have trouble getting Mustard to dance. And after making a fool of himself with one heart, Anomaly gets to the point.


    "How about that, by the way? The Hekatonkale people."


    "Oh, they can use it. They work for 100 people on their own."


    "Right. Do you follow orders properly?


    "No problem. Very loyal to me."


    "Well (... anyone will be fine if you follow these idiots too)"


    Anomaly''s plan. That is mass production of soldiers to replace goblins and oaks that cannot be secured in numbers. Part of the experiment for this was a mercenary regiment called Hekatonkail.


    Hekatonkail''s contents are not human. Materials are human beings, but synthesized with various warcraft and demons, which can no longer be called human beings. It is a synthetic beast (chimera) that Tetrastine feared, that is, a creature similar to the Demon King.


    However, the difference with the Demon King is that Hekatonkail is quite unintelligent and cannot do anything from himself unless ordered. They need a meal, just like humans, but they can''t even do that minimal act of their own will. Instead, Anomaly believes it is quite useful in combat because all the emotions and functions that are roughly unnecessary to combat, such as pain, compassion, hesitation and fear, have been abolished. When I actually tried it, my arms fell off but my lower body was eaten by my enemies regardless.


    Low production costs (costs) are also advantageous. We need at least five adult humans to produce the Demon King, but Hekatonkail can handle even one. This was a great blessing for anomalies plagued by lack of material. Although it is good that the workshop has recently been expanded and production efficiency has increased, this time it has been difficult to procure materials. Lifeless mainly procures materials, but he was already running out of hands on his own.


    "(Lifeless is a guy who doesn''t have to sleep, so that''s what makes him work 24/7... because he''s not in the nature of having a lot of people. I wish I had some... oh well)"


    Anomaly rattles her fingers with her pussy.


    "(Nah, why didn''t you realize it was so easy? I wish I had more than one! I can''t even tell you about Mustard at all, I can''t believe I can''t even think of this. Let''s give it a try when we get back to the workshop)"


    My own replication - usually no one can think of it. No, I won''t do it if I can think of one. Annomarie tries to do that for nothing and feels like making a treat. He hits his chest with wonderful thoughts on his own and starts singing his nose song unexpectedly. Muster looked a little surprised at how it was going, but somehow he also imitated it and started playing a nose song for two. Two people who are not flattered do the rhythm of the nose, and so on, through the odds.


    But Anomaly remembers other errands, so she stops singing her nose and asks Mustard questions.


    "Speaking of which, do you know what we''re gonna do after this?


    "Sure. I guess we''ll keep looking at the gap and move on to the tragus lon?


    "Yes, yes. Tragaslon is supposed to leave a total of 200,000 large armies to the Third Battalion when things go well, so I''d appreciate it if the Third Battalion would attack in as soon as they started fighting Groussard. It depends most of all on Groussard''s hard work, but in our view, we''re not going to be dealing with tragus lons."


    "If only you could scrape some gruzaldo at most, is that what you mean?


    "Yeah, well, you know very well."


    "Naturally, I''m the one who should be king! Hahahahahahaha!"


    "Haha..."


    Anomaly was a pull laugh against the luxuriously laughing mustard.


    Actually, Anomaly messed with her brain appropriately when collecting and modifying mustards. I didn''t mean to leave myself in Mustard from the beginning, but as a result, I became a much more capable person than I was. Anomaly also had to feel the mystery of the human body for all this, but decided to honestly accept it as a good result. The most distorted part remains properly, so it is most desirable as a result.


    "(Um, I''m not sure about humans. How terrible was the original? Well)"


    But on the other hand, Mustard''s massacre of the Krums'' army is a complete violation of orders. It''s supposed to be imprinted in deep consciousness so that Muster can''t do anything on his own.


    "So, you seem to have slaughtered the Krums army, but why? You''re not supposed to give me that kind of instructions, are you?


    "Oh, you care about such boredom?


    "No, you''re not bored. I don''t think we''re short on gestures or anything, do we? Tragaslon is quite a military state, and it is impossible to penetrate it with 10,000, no matter how much help Hekatonkail has. Now that we''re dealing with a human state, we can''t be as simple as the Beast Man."


    "Nevertheless, you don''t want an army that doesn''t listen to my orders, do you? Soldiers don''t listen to me when I have to. It''s just about 20 days, almost as bad as I kept fighting with no rest, and I''m totally sorry. I thought those guys had fooled me before, and I was angry, angry, angry, angry... hihihihihihi."


    "(Are you okay, this guy...)"


    To a mustard repeating a nasty sneak laugh, just anomaly can''t forbid creepiness either. But suddenly he stops laughing and Muster speaks with a serious look.


    "They all tried to disobey my orders. I didn''t need those guys, but just thinking about the later, I decided to forgive those who survived by letting two pairs of defiant guys kill each other."


    "Well, even professional servicemen don''t normally ask for orders to slaughter... but how did you get there?


    "Easy, appropriately raised the commander to about 10 blood festivals"


    "Doesn''t that make the army work?


    "So to function, I also reduced the number of soldiers by as much as I reduced the number of commanders. They''re the ones who make it disposable anyway. I''ll give you as much as you want. What do you say, smart way?


    Mustard is stretching his chest. That was anomaly, too, but for no other reason than his disappointment.


    "(If you''re going to kill me anyway, I''d like to collect it as an ingredient... can''t I crave this fool that much... but well, it''s an action that doesn''t fall within the scope of the plan, okay)"


    Hmm, sighing Anomaly asks another confirmation.


    "So, what''s next? We still have time for Tragaslon and Gruzaldo to fight in earnest. What are we gonna do in the meantime?"


    "Place soldiers at the border and return to the capital, Seimlid, once in the meantime. We need to replenish the soldiers, so we have to do it, and it''s time for some nobles to make strange moves. We''ll have to feed him another righteous hammer."


    "Not as much as that, huh?


    "I know. And I''m worried about my sister."


    "Looks like you tried to kidnap that sister, though?


    "Oh, that''s right. Don''t leave your pretty little sister beside all those fools! They''re gonna kill all of them anyway, and what are you gonna do when your sister winds up?


    "No, I don''t."


    "That humble, cute little sister... the only kind hearted child who treated me decently as a human being... I won''t give it to anyone. That kid belongs to me, something I keep at my disposal all day long... day and night..."


    Mustard started to say something bumpy. There is something impatient about how it looks. As for anomaly, I''m relieved for now that I seem to manage to work my way through as far as I hear the measures that follow, and when I try to leave the scene, Muster suddenly looks back.


    There''s nothing on that face that''s ever had an impatient look. Suddenly personality or memory switched, that''s how it is.


    "What''s wrong, Anomaly, you don''t drink? It''s a really good day, because it''s the first big win of my life. Huhahahahahaha!"


    "No, I have work to do, so I''m going. See you... at this rate, it''s not going to be long, you know."


    Anomaly''s last grunt was so whispering that Mustard hadn''t heard her. Even as I slaughtered my own soldiers in that way. The proudly high laughing Mustard''s voice sounded in the tent forever.


    Continued

 122 Nakaharas War Fire, Part 10 - Eye of Surveillance

    Meanwhile, these are the lines that returned safely to Trimedo. Having eaten an unexpected amount of time, I decided to show my face to Ray fans for now and make sure they were safe before going to see how the capital Seimlid was doing. For the amount of time spent at Zamwed, Rhine thinks that information on Zerbados will already be gathered as well, pointing that foot at the guild. It was decided that it would be more effective to grab information on Zerbados and then go to Seimlid.


    And the lines that came to the guild. Looking at the receptionist, the previous receptionist was still sitting today.


    "Hey, sister. Do you have any information?


    "Er..."


    "It''s the line. Don''t you remember?


    "Oh, yes, yes. Please wait while I contact you."


    That''s how the lady at the reception speaks to the person in the back, smiling so much that she''s waving her love to the line. Strangely enough, though, the line just looks around at the store with the wind blowing about women and everything. Even if Dance Slave sees it, no, I know that even if a child sees it, the receptionist woman wields her love as more than a guest on the line, but it was strange to Dance Slave that the line didn''t realize that. Instead, maybe he''s trying not to dare notice.


    While traveling with Dance Slave and the two of us, Dance Slave speaks out if he is seen as a woman despite the fact that she looks like a woman on the outside, and Dance Slave has seen the line many times showing off even a man while stunning. That''s why she thought Rhine was a complete Heihei man, but things are not right.


    On the other hand, in the back of the reception, another woman looks for something, while at the same time speaking to the man in the back.


    "That man is a mercenary named the line of examples."


    When I tell her only that fact, as if nothing had happened, the woman gathers materials about the request for the line.


    "Hmm..."


    "Is he, Silence?


    "Yes, it is, Annomarie."


    "Phew..."


    Called Silence was a beautiful red-faced young man who always acted with Doom and Anomaly. He was the one who watched the battles of the Alphilis from above in the forest of Darkas. Silence came here after being contacted that someone was looking into Zerbados, but he happened to have business and joined Anomaly, who had come near here.


    "It''s Hidun''s job, but silence is hard work."


    "Well, that won''t help. Because my brothers and sisters, unlike us, are not so free. Could you not call me names too much more than that? It''s not really my real name."


    "So what am I supposed to call it? Like handsome?"


    "I don''t like that either. I don''t like to look like this."


    "That''s a luxurious concern. Look at my face."


    "You like that face, don''t you?


    "That''s speechless. But when I call you by your professional name, in your case, it''s all gone, right?


    "Right... still call me by name"


    "I wish I had done that from the beginning."


    How much we say, the two look at the line from behind. Two of them were reported to be female lovers on the dossier, but the receptionist in front of them has not even looked at them. Whether the receptionist talks casually while posing to accentuate her chest a little, it''s somewhere above the sky.


    "So, what do you do with that mercenary? Want to kill me?"


    "No, let''s just see how it goes. Maybe he''ll help us, won''t he?


    "I don''t know... it doesn''t look like such a dumb..."


    Anomaly arms up and twists her neck.


    "Well, you can always kill. It''s more interesting to be able to swim than that. Why don''t we just take a moment to decide if he''s a freshly poked fang?"


    "I hope so. Don''t be too alarmed, humans aren''t full of idiots."


    "That''s it already"


    And the two disappeared from the spot when they laughed at Couscous; the two standing can''t possibly be seen from the line, but the line was somehow checking that direction at the edge of their eyes.


    "How''d it go? Any information?


    "Oh, we''ve got quite a gathering. I''ve already roughly decided what to do. Some informants haven''t seen each other yet, so I think I''ll make up my mind tomorrow afternoon. But as far as the three of us are concerned, he always said something similar, so there won''t be any new developments."


    It had ended without delay with regard to the request, and the line was able to obtain various information, but it was a ''mystery'' if you were to describe Zerbados in a nutshell.


    It wasn''t actually riddled with mysteries. I am from a cold village called Fette, near the border with Tragaslon in the south, around 175 cm tall, middle meat, not a particularly beautiful man, and a man who doesn''t get puffy on the outside. But it was well received by everyone, and a man who was good in the mood of a noble man of his stature, but lacked a little greeting or care to the servants below and to the kind of deliverymen who go in and out of court. And for that reason, there was not one man to speak ill of Zerbados, and when he died, there were not but 3,000 men present at the funeral?


    There were other things looked up from likes and dislikes of his meals to favorite outfits, to female preferences at the end, but he didn''t even have any lovers who were personally close to him. Besides, we went to the line with almost all three of the same reports. Each of the lines instructed to examine a different content, notwithstanding.


    "(He''s an increasingly suspicious guy... as if he had been predetermined to say, ''This is who I am''. This guy needs to take a little more time to find out. I hope it''s not too late...)"


    But the thought of such a line is not conveyed to a dance slave. She asks the line to peek.


    "So what are your plans for the future?


    "No, he said his face was close, close!


    "What, after you eat the noodles. Have you ever wanted anything from me?


    "Do it!


    Heh heh, and the dance slave smiles and shows. The line makes me look bad, but I accidentally blushed because it was an accidental hit when I was thinking about quite a few things. Because my eyes accidentally stopped in the enchanting valley of dance slaves.


    I usually try not to think about the line, but I also admit inside that the dance slave is quite attractive and beautiful. Even though the line has seen it, there is no doubt that she is a beauty that goes into at least five fingers. It wasn''t once or twice that Rhine thought that if Dance Slave wasn''t the Devil''s Sword.


    But I just didn''t feel comfortable pushing down the Devil''s Sword, and I can''t deny that there was something shrinking in the middle when she returned to the Sword, etc. Besides, when I had to shake her as a sword, I didn''t want to be in a relationship where the tip of the sword was blunt even momentarily. Of course the stray of the tip of the sword leads to death, but he was usually a very honest man as a swordsman.


    Serious thought-breaking lines make the explanation a dance-slave somewhat troublesome.


    "That''s better than talking here. I''ll talk to Ray fans where they are too. Let''s just get back to Ray Fan. I don''t know what those whores are doing."


    "Whose fault is that?


    "Weird"


    My usual condition was returning to the line. I guess I was relieved to leave the danger at hand. While I don''t know what to say with my mouth, Dance Slave has been worried about a few sparsely mouthed lines over the last few days, so I thought he was back in normal shape and above all.


    Dance slaves that tear up the line with that too.


    "That was unusual for the line, by the way."


    "What?


    "It''s about that receptionist. I would have used my eyes on you, wouldn''t I? It''s not like you didn''t realize, but you didn''t."


    "Oh, that''s..."


    I suddenly look at the dance slave as the line oddly nibbles. Dance Slave noticed a strange light dwelling in his eyes.


    "Dancer, by the way"


    "Yeah?"


    "Me, I came all of a sudden murky... could you freshen me up a little?


    "What? What did you say all of a sudden... oh, hey!


    That''s how the line suddenly pulls Dance Slave''s hand and calls him into the Bring-in Inn around it. The neighborhood is already filled with such lovely shops because they were originally headed to the whorehouse. And when I entered the inn, I threw a piece of gold coin at the receptionist.


    "Is room 104 full?


    "There''s only one available."


    "Right."


    Just interact with it and go slightly into the back room. And when I forced the dancer into the room, it was an unusually small room with little extra space, just one bed there. There''s just enough room around the bed to barely walk around, and there''s just one side table with a small drawer on the side. The bed is strangely large relative to the room, and if it is at least a small bed for one person, it seems like we could use a little more free space.


    On that bed, the line throws away when it looks like a dancer. And on the dancer, the line was not hesitant to cover it.


    "Hey, hey... what are you gonna do to me!


    "It was neat. Shut up."


    "Mm-hmm!


    and the line blocks Dance Slave''s mouth by hand. Dance Slave twitches her legs and tries to resist, but Rhine easily assembles her like that. And then the face of the line approaches the face of the dance slave.


    Continued

 123 Nakaharas War Fire, Part 11 - Setup

    "(Man again makes me the gateway to desire... even though I thought this guy was somewhat better! I knew human men were always thinking the same thing!


    "Grow up, please."


    "(Say no! If you really want me to hear you say something, you just have to give me an order. That way, by my nature, I''ll have to obey!


    Dance Slave twitches under the line, but when he realizes the line isn''t doing anything, he gently opens his eyes and takes a peek at how the line looks. Then the line doesn''t look like the dance slave or anything, and it seems to be directing all its attention outside. It is nervous as if you are also on the battlefield.


    Seeing as that, Dance Slave stops resisting and grows up. Then the line also realized, let go of Dance Slave''s hand and ear slapping.


    "Raise your voice properly."


    "What?"


    "Acting."


    "... okay.... mmm... haha..."


    That''s how when you make the dance slave speak appropriately, the line sneaks close to the entrance door and hits his ear. And would you have stayed put for a while for about 20 seconds? On the contrary, the line relieves tension when it releases its ears.


    "That''s enough, dancer. I''m sorry."


    "... what was that all about?


    "I was followed."


    "What!? Since when?"


    "It''s from the guild. You talked about not getting your hands on the receptionist, didn''t you? I thought it was a pretty good top ball. Unfortunately, it''s a female assassin or something like that."


    "... how do you know"


    Dance Slave was completely unaware. Thank you. As much as I thought the attitude of the line was unusual.


    "I have a completely different attitude when I first went and when I went today. Last time I handled you as a regular customer, you suddenly have eyes only today, right? I''m such a dirty fit. You''re such a color-eyed woman, you pervert."


    "That''s it, or you''re talking about yourself."


    "Well, if you''re like an assassin, you invite him better... I wonder what that is. I felt more inorganic. What can I say..."


    The line began to roar. Apparently, the line is a much sharper man than Dance Slave thinks. Dance Slave has remained a surprise since he began his journey with the line. Never in Dance Slave''s memory was a man this sharp. Even those who were once called brave men should have had a little bit more to fall out of.


    "(Maybe I have a pretty awesome man as my husband. Though as a sword, it is the main hope)"


    But Dance Slave doesn''t speak of honest emotion either. Because if you say so, the line is on track again. Though silent there, there are times when the line becomes blind around once it begins to sink into its own thoughts. Things don''t progress when we leave it to the roaring line at times like this.


    The situation where two men and women were sitting alone on the bed of an inn that was pitiful to it also did not cause the dance slave to fall into anything. Around here is a dance slave who is a demon sword but has a very human thought circuit.


    "By the way, what do we do now? I''m guessing there''s some guys out there who are still following us, right?


    "Oh, you know what? Hey, get out of that bed."


    When the dance slave gets out of the way, the line says yes, and the bed mat is roughly flipped. Then the bed was not stretched with lateral plates, and there were places on the floor where only a part of the floor was not heavily dusty.


    "Here''s how... Oops!


    "Hidden door..."


    Only that part sinks when the line taps a part of the plate, where it handles and pulls the plate up. You won''t soon realize this unless you''re the one who knows. The back of the plate is reinforced by an iron plate, which should take some time to break.


    "Here''s something like this..."


    "You don''t know this if you''re normally alive, do you?


    "How do you know the line?"


    ''Cause I like what you do every day.''


    "... is that supposed to go in?


    "Just get out of here. Oh, don''t forget to put the bed back on."


    Then he takes the candle out of the small side table drawer by the line bed, lights it and goes downstairs. Dance Slave also continues later with the bed mat undone, as he was told.


    There was a light cave under the bed, and there seemed to be nothing wrong with it as long as the two of them went through, though they were serious. Two people walking cautiously through the cave, albeit with their heads slightly bent.


    "Nevertheless, you have often noticed the presence of this door."


    "Well. When I last used this inn, I noticed that there was only one strangely small room. There''s a candle in the table drawer, and I thought it might be a playroom."


    "Hey."


    Dance Slave pokes the line small with his elbow.


    "I''m kidding... well, that''s when I realized this door existed. So I''m gonna keep my mouth shut, so I told you to let me use this place in my emergency. Apparently, the building used to be used for shitty work, and it was remnants of that time. Well, the receptionist hasn''t changed."


    "So what''s that word?"


    "Oh, it''s like a cipher"


    Dance Slave turns his eyes to surprise. The line answers normally.


    "How many of these plants?


    "I generally set it up in the towns and villages I visited. There are times when you simply help people, and don''t bring a woman along if you need her. Not here, by the way. But there were a few more ideas."


    If I don''t deceive people, I can also deceive some dance slaves on the line that says shabby, but I couldn''t complain enough because I''m helping because of that. How dare you say nothing back to the line, Dance Slave, but I kept my mouth shut here for good.


    Going straight down the aisle, I went out to a painting of the cemetery.


    "The getaway is a cemetery or something... it''s a sticky road."


    "But it''s not easy to make a hidden path. Digging the ground doesn''t seem too suspicious. Do you think I make sense?


    "Right. Come on, let''s go home."


    That''s how the line walks out in a good mood. Dance Slaves also follow later. This time the tension was resolved, and the line began to slap lightly.


    "But that''s it..."


    "What?


    "Dancer, don''t make strangely colorful noises"


    "Next time really one shot... what!


    The fist of the dance slave hit the head of the line with the sound of GON! This was the first time Dance Slave had put his hand up against his own husband, even with a joke, but for some reason he got his hands on it without hesitation. As for the Devil''s Sword, it could have been a serious act.


    "Now... what?


    "So I was wondering if I really would do it this time.... Hey, you, that''s not going to be ethical, is it?


    A dance slave is about to lift a headstone and throw it toward the line. Looking where the name hasn''t been carved, apparently it''s a new headstone nobody''s slept with yet though.


    "Don''t worry... I''ll carve your name on the stone properly"


    "Whoa, are you serious!?


    "Die once!


    "Stop -!


    That''s how the chase at the cemetery began.


    "(I trusted a guy like this for a moment. He was my idiot. This is why the guy is called!


    But at the same time, Dance Slave had a lot of fun. It may have been since the first time she lived in a blacksmith after she was conscious that she could have been so emotional. However, unlike then, the emotions held were not at peace again, but the slightest sense of happiness was undeniable to the dance slaves.


    Continued

 124 Introducing Characters, Part 6 - Utility, Aerial, Faranx

    Name: Uty (Fairy has no last name)


    Age: There is no concept of age in fairies, but it has been roughly 70 years since birth. Younger for a fairy.


    Height/Weight/Three Sizes/Appearance: Approximately 30cm, Weight and Three Sizes are to be kept secret, Pale hair and pale eyes


    Occupation: Water Fairy (Fairy)


    Favorite Things: Gripping People''s Weaknesses, Gemstone Collection, Sleeping Over People''s Heads, Wide Places, Water Grounds, Meat (Rare If Possible)


    Disliked Things: Being Gripped by People Weaknesses, Dirty Things, Narrow Places, Fire, Vegetables


    Single Name: eagle


    Profile:


    Origin of a fairy settlement in the prairie. It should also be noted that fairy settlements are dotted all over the world, but in places that few humans can find. Fairy directions are needed to enter a fairy settlement, and those who intentionally and forcibly attempt to enter the settlement can be feathers wandering near the settlement forever.


    The prairie settlement consists roughly of windy spirits, but utilities are quite rarely water spirits. Because of this, I didn''t feel comfortable with my fellow Imaichi settlers, and I became fond of acting alone with fairies who preferred collective action.


    The Spirit of Water is also characterized by a generous and loving temperament, but she is quite active and relentless in emitting dryness. He was also intrigued by humans, and was caught approaching humans by rice. I don''t know if it was a disaster for either Utility or the captured human being.


    This time we are acting together because of the fairy''s considerable difficulty in choosing to cross the prairie alone and return to the settlement ourselves, and also because the grace we received as a fairy must be returned (there is a legacy in the fairy that if we do all the less virtuous things, the fairy feathers will no longer be able to fly, and Uty believes that as well), and because we are personally interested in the alphilis.


    It should be noted that a fairy is a kind of spiritual (albeit inferior in character), and it is said that when virtue is maximized, it is elevated to another being as a complete superior spiritual. The head of the fairy settlement is a sublime being to the superior Spirit without exception, and Uti doesn''t put it out in his mouth either, but all of them want to be superior spirits themselves.


    I don''t like listening to every request for grass trees to improve natural circulation, or vegetarianism, which is just considered a common fairy business. Big meat lover, by the way.


    Name: Aerial (not in the habit of giving her last name to her origins)


    Age: 16


    Height/Weight/Three Size/Appearance 164cm/53kg/83, 55, 85/Long Green Hair, Green Eyes


    Occupation: Nomadic


    Favorite Things: Meadows, Alphilis, Growing Plants, Grass Whistles, Windy Quiet Places, Animals


    Disliked Things: Populations, May Flies (Ulusa) Places


    One name: I


    Profile:


    A native of a tribe in the prairie. Her parents were one of the best warriors in the tribe, but thus their parents die because of the code of their clan, which continues to challenge Faranx as a ritual. I don''t even know my father, and I only remember my mother''s face blurry. She spends most of her time training to defeat Faranx, but that doesn''t matter, and at last she loses the whole tribe. On the contrary, she begins to live with Faranx. For the first time then, she will know her parents'' will.


    Trained by the Phalanx, she has acquired a physical function that far surpasses that of a concurrent human being, enough to compete with Nia, the beast man, in a physical manner. It is also said that the people of the prairie are in a situation where everything in life strengthens their bodies, and because food is much better than anything but the prairie. It is also her tribal tradition to use various weapons such as spears, swords, bows and throwing weapons.


    Plus prairie humans treat horses well, but in her case, they don''t choose to ride animals. Dragons grate, and if they are prairie animals, they ride all the way to Giganotosaurus. This is her unique ability.


    By the way, her weapons and clothes are used to process or sew what she''s buying from a human strayed into the prairie. Of course I get it from the prairie tribes in barter etc.


    From Faranx''s policy she serves to safely deliver people strayed into the prairie to the outside, and she also got the nickname "Conductor" from there. Many people mistake her for the Spirit of the Prairie from that appearance again.


    Such is her desire to "get friends". Even with Faranx, hungry for a human friend her age, she wishes to be friends with Alphilis. Her essence, which also seems seemingly calm, is considerable loneliness. She still can''t decide what to do with the Alphilis and the others in the future.


    Name: Faranx


    Age:?? (Thought to be alive for hundreds of years)


    Height/Weight/Appearance 5m/1.2t/Burning body hair and hair, eyes. There are a total of 8 arms. The exterior is also like a giant lion.


    Occupation: Protector of the prairie


    Favorite Things: Daughter (Aerial), All prairie creatures including humans, naps in flower gardens


    Things I hate: those who ravage the prairie, things that do harm to my daughter


    Single Name: Washi


    Profile:


    It is commonly known as the ''Flaming Beast'', which makes it the most powerful organism in the prairie and manages the prairie. It''s not that they''re actually the strongest, and although there are supposedly other strong organisms, they rarely show up before other organisms. But including humanities, witchcraft and manipulative intelligence, it is no exaggeration for Faranx to state that he is the representative of the prairie.


    He is also a very rare species in the prairie, which originally seemed to live in herds, but was wiped out except for him when the herd was attacked. Faranx, who is lucky enough to survive, bears the deep hand, but happens to be picked up by a row of Miriazars who were coming to inspect the prairie and get nothing done.


    By then Faranx was still a young body, large enough to be held in Miriazal''s arms. As a result, humans often played with each other as "little ones," and young Faranx often missed them. Since then, Faranx has favoured humans, and it is also Miriazal''s influence that he calls himself "the Washi".


    Eventually Miriazar and the others left the prairie, and Phalanx remained in the prairie. But Faranx can''t forget about Miriazal, and he imitates her to help animals in need and people strayed into the prairie. With that action he became recognized primarily by the prairie animals and, at the same time, in the process of settling every kind of dispute, he became exceptionally strong as a species genus.


    Also in the process of helping humans, he gradually remembered the words of humans, and at the same time issued a warning not to come too close to the northern part of the prairie.


    Much time has passed since he became Lord of the Prairie. As more people lived in the prairie, fewer people gradually worshipped him as Lord of the prairie, and more tribes were revealed that would challenge him. It was a tough event for Falanx, who liked humans, and although he did his best to keep them from dying at times, he learned that they would be sacrificed as a result, and he began to fight to at least let them die as warriors.


    One day like that, the man who showed up in front of him was exceptionally strong. Faranx himself suffered quite a few hand injuries, which threatened to crush his eyes. The battle lasted three days and three nights, but the result would naturally end with the victory of the Phalanx. But touched by the man''s less squarely fought, Faranx decided to ask him one wish he would spare a man to die like this. What the man wished for then,


    "Soon my own wife will come to fight. There is no need for any more relief than fighting as a warrior, but if my wife dies, she will be left alone with her newborn daughter. That''s all pity."


    and. Faranx often worried but did not come to a good conclusion and asked the man what to do. That''s where the man told me.


    "Then if my daughter shows up before you, why don''t you raise her as your own daughter?


    That was the thing. I said I couldn''t do it to myself, the beast, but the man had already run out.


    So much so that a woman appears standing in front of herself. Phalanx knew by instinct when that would be the man''s wife, but fate would not change but he would fight.


    Unlike a man, she was the type to fight with more traps and accidents. Faranx did not like such a battle, but he could see from the woman a strong will to return alive at any rate, and Faranx dared go head-on to break the trap.


    The result still ends with the Falanx victory, but in the same way he heard the woman''s will. Then strangely,


    "I''d like to ask you about my daughter"


    I was asked to. Faranx still tried to say no, but was pushed by the woman''s strong eyes and unavoidably agreed.


    Even more time went by, but Faranx was a nasty day. I don''t know how to raise a human to the beast''s self. One of these days a girl who burned her eyes at vengeance appears in front of her, but when she sees it, she realizes that Faranx is the daughter of her own story.


    But the attack on his young daughter was not enough to threaten Faranx, and Faranx was nothing more than to duly embellish him. Nor did his daughter listen to Faranx, so Faranx appropriately slapped his daughter and left the scene.


    But without ever giving up, my daughter was eaten by the Phalanx every day. Sometimes it gave me unexpected profound hands, each time I gently treated my daughter and left the food aside, but everything was only received by my daughter in a counterproductive way, only to cause more hatred.


    After a while, the fact was discovered that my daughter''s clan was being wiped out, and my daughter stopped coming to much of a fight from then on, but she was still following me after Faranx. But there was no way Faranx could do it. He left it to the flow.


    Eventually, there will be a case of my daughter dying, but Faranx will help my daughter by squeezing all his power. It was also strange to Faranx why he acted like that, but using it as an opportunity, the odd parent-child life of his daughter and Faranx began. My daughter''s name was Aerial.


    At first we felt uncomfortable with each other, but it was enough to teach Faranx all knowledge about the prairie, and his daughter instantly absorbed that knowledge as well. Sometimes it would be a lie if I told him that I didn''t love my daughter.


    Eventually his grown daughter will start doing Faranx''s job better than he did. Faranx was satisfied that raising a child was in this mood, but at the same time it was true that he felt that he was tying his daughter to the prairie. All he wished for was the happiness of his daughter.


    And what did he think when the Alphilis and the others showed up in front of him...


    Continued

 125 After the storm, part 1 - Love is powerful?

    The swinging consciousness is drawn back from the darkness, and the alphilis awakens slowly. I feel like I was having some very bad dreams, but I can''t remember. She didn''t tell anyone, but hardly in Alphilis since she woke up to her witchcraft talent, such as a dream night. When she summed up her confused consciousness and gaze, there was a worrying face of Aerial in front of her.


    "Hmm... what''s going on, Aerie?


    "No, because Alfi seemed to have been done..."


    "... me, were you talking about something?


    "No, nothing"


    "Well... that''s fine."


    Alphilis wakes up slowly to sigh. Actually, I was saying something to sleep, but I didn''t hear it very well from Aerial, and I wasn''t sure what it meant again. Aerial cared about her, decided not to touch her until Alphilis spoke from her, and decided to keep her in her own chest.


    "Wow... my sleeping sweat is terrible"


    "Me, too. It''s not very well ventilated here, and it''s summer now. The prairie is cool, so I tend to forget."


    "I''m gonna get dressed."


    "I will, too."


    The two took their clothes out of their luggage and began to take off their clothes, but Alphilis took a quick look at Aerial''s body. Her body was so scratchy, it was like a warring brave man who had fought on the battlefield for 50 years.


    "Aerie... that wound..."


    "Oh, this came when I challenged Father Faranx to battle back in the day. A lot of training and other fights."


    "It''s a girl''s body..."


    "Does it matter if it''s a woman or not?


    Aerial looks strange on Alphilis, who looks painfully at Aerial''s body. Aerial, the warrior, had no other meaning but that the wound was a medal.


    "Yeah, it''s generally relevant. Before the dowry, the girl''s body should have no scratches."


    "Really? But I''m a warrior. Every day was a battle, and I couldn''t afford to worry about that. And..."


    "And?"


    "Now this wound is my father''s only vision."


    Aerial held her body with a crying look on her face. Alphilis accidentally pulls Aerial from behind to hold him when he sees how it goes.


    "Don''t be sad."


    "But the truth is... from now on I have to protect this prairie by myself. Will Alfi be gone?


    "Yeah, if we deliver Fenna, we''ll have to go."


    "Right..."


    Aerial had since shut up, and Alphilis had lost his word again. But Alphilis slowly whispers aerially.


    "That''s not the only thing Faranx left behind."


    "What...?


    Aerial looks back in the arms of Alphilis, curly, wondering if the words were surprising.


    "Father... what did you leave me?


    "So did Aerie herself, and we were kept alive by him. He told me all kinds of things, and the prairie itself is what he left behind, isn''t it?


    "All the prairies are father''s sights..."


    "And it may be a moonlight word, but memories don''t die forever. Even if it doesn''t stay, there must always be something in my mind that Faranx left me. No?"


    "It''s..."


    Aerial was remembering from his encounter with Faranx. Sure, these past few years have been all about memories with Faranx. All of them are what Faranx left behind. I wasn''t easily convinced, but Aerial felt a little soothed.


    "Sure... I guess so."


    "Isn''t it? So cheer up."


    "Yeah... Alfie''s kind of like my sister."


    "Then you can call me ''Sister''?


    "Hehe."


    Aerial laughed unexpectedly as Alphilis tried to wink at him like a prank. The two finished dressing when they let go of their bodies as they were, but Aerial questioned Alphilis about what bothered them.


    "Alfi, by the way"


    "What?"


    "Can''t a pre-dowry woman get married when her body has scratches?


    "That''s not true... but someone might care. Even I don''t know much about it. It''s just the legend."


    "Well... don''t bother with that"


    "Why?"


    "No, I''m an adult in light of the standards of the outside world... and my mother also said she married at 17 and gave birth to me at 19. So I thought it was time for me to find a man to be my husband."


    "Huh?"


    Alphilis stares at seriously troubled aerial besides thoughts, in a strange way.


    "That seems to be a habit of nobility or something, but... isn''t it too early for Aerie?


    "Really? When a woman is an adult, my family will have to have children. I get hooked up with some strong warriors that year."


    "So?"


    "Well, I''m drawn in turn by the strongest warriors... but mostly don''t be held on the spot."


    "Blah!"


    Alphilis accidentally blew it out. It is because what Aerial spoke too plainly exceeded the diagonal of Alphilis'' expectations. It was an exciting content for Alphilis, who was going to make a proper confession and then hang out with you and start with a hand in hand.


    "Erm."


    "Something wrong? In the tribe we want all the strong man seeds. If you don''t leave strong offspring, your tribe will perish. So a strong warrior can make a woman in his tribe his own if he wants to. But when I get there, I buy other men''s grudges, and because I have the strength of myself, there are actually 5 women who surround me even if they are many? He said my real father was a rare man, and that he was left alone with his mother. The two of you seem to have been friends since you were an adult."


    "Oh, yeah..."


    Alphilis doesn''t know how to answer Aerial''s unexpected words.


    "Well such examples are rare, so for the most part women will tour some men''s former places when they are adults. So if a man likes you, it''s normal for him to keep you there."


    "That doesn''t ignore the girl''s feelings too much?


    "It''s not like that. If even a woman is strong in her tribe, she can refuse the invitation of a man weaker than herself. Your mother said that''s why you trained. Anything like the strongest man in the tribe at the time was a terrible guy or something. He also became desperate and strong to protect his mother. Well, that''s an easy code to understand."


    "Hmm..."


    It was a world story that Alphilis had never even thought about, so it was hard to agree with. Assuming I was a tribal woman and I was the strongest like Danda, I wonder what I would do. Thinking about when he lost there, Alphilis shuddered unexpectedly. It would have been most rude for Dunda.


    "And so Kazas. Aren''t you gonna hold me?


    "Buffoo!


    Everyone who was there erupted. We were all having a brief breakfast, but suddenly Aerial cut himself out to Kazas.


    This also seemed irritating to just Uty and Miranda, both of whom are stuffing their throats with dried meat and slapping them on the chest. Even Lisa blew the water in her mouth. Kazas. There is a flip in the back when I am in Nia. There''s only one Aerial that''s flat.


    "What''s up? You''re not happy with me?


    "No, that''s not the problem."


    "Then what''s the problem?


    "Uh, I''m the kind of guy who often makes fun of women, don''t you think? Aren''t you more unhappy with Mr. Aerial?


    "Not a problem at all. Instead, I guess they don''t have eyes to see. But there are no sights in Kazas for physical strength."


    "Ha..."


    Aerial, who grew up in the prairies, doesn''t know that they adorn words. A servant Kazas is also pushed to momentum.


    "Kazas is smart for that matter. Plus, I''m greedy at learning hard. Physical strength makes up for me, and from now on, I can''t just live strong. I still need to be smart."


    "Ha... well, I see why. Still, you don''t have to say it here."


    It could be a very rare sight, such as Kazas rushing off. Next to it, it''s not in anyone''s eyes that the nia keeps turning bright blue.


    "Nothing. I don''t care about people. Whatever you want, you can hold me here, okay?


    "I care!


    "Really? Urban humans are a pain in the ass... there''s nowhere to hide in the meadows, so if you''re in the mood, we''ll all start on the spot."


    "Hey, hey..."


    Kazas turns bright red to the face in an aerial way that puts his neck behind him when he says what''s wrong. Near that turns even brighter blue. Other people who don''t get their heads on too many developments at all. Aerial slowly rises in it, approaching Kazas, while stopping by.


    "I don''t need any more words... let''s just hear the complaints later"


    "Uh, uh... yeah!?"


    "Unfortunately, I can''t admit the disagreement. It''s all about power in the meadows... if you really don''t like it, you can help me."


    Before Kazas argues about how to force Aerial to end Giganotosaurus, he tries to push them down in front of everyone while Aerial puts a sweet exhale on Kazas. Are you really willing to start here? Kazas had completely stopped thinking or his soul seemed to stick out of his mouth. But there was a sudden scream.


    Continued

 126 After the storm, its two - inviolable realms

    "Yes, no!!!"


    Near breaks in between two people at the speed of an electroluminescent fire. And when I snagged Kazas from Aerial, I held him to protect Kazas and, uhh, began to intimidate Aerial. Look at that. Decent aerial.


    "What''s the matter, Nia?"


    "No, no, no! You can''t do that!


    "Why?


    "Kazas is mine! I won''t do it to you!!


    "Well, Nia is the lover of Kazas?


    "That''s right!... ah"


    After I said it, Nia seemed to have gone home to me, and when I looked around, everyone was gnawing.


    "Hehe, Nia''s with Kazas... hey"


    "I didn''t even know that, Lisa. You''re surprisingly quick."


    "You got ahead of me, Alfie? Puppy..."


    "Don''t be weird, Uty."


    "Happy end-time, both of you..."


    When Fenna closed, Nia, who had finally regained her embarrassment, turned bright red and leaned down. My tail is on the ground.


    But Aerial never flickers.


    "I don''t care if Nia''s my real wife or my mistress."


    "I can''t!


    "It doesn''t matter if Nia is. Let Kazas decide."


    "Duh, what do you think? Kazas!"


    Stuck by two women, Kazas wandering like no more. I wouldn''t have had this experience in my life. Kazas hasn''t been able to respond to how different his life has been. Miranda, Uty, and Lisa look like they''re having a great time.


    "Oh, uh... it''s Nia I like, so Mr. Aerial said you wouldn''t mind"


    "Kazas, Kazas"


    "If that''s what Kazas is saying, I can''t help it... if they say no to me, I can''t help it."


    It contrasts with Nia, who delightfully moisturizes her eyes, and Aerial, who looks sorry she missed her prey. Everyone is heartily impressed that it was something that often made rational decisions in this situation, but even for Kazas it seemed to be a narrowing statement of the utmost reason. No one knows Lisa regretted it on the inside, even though it would have been funny if he lacked a little more intelligence.


    "Well, you can always say if you want me. Whatever you want, you can hit the bedroom, or you can keep your mouth shut about Nia."


    "Aerie!"


    "Don''t be such a jerk, Nia. If you really don''t like that, you''re gonna have to hold onto Kazas."


    If we try to make Aerial, who grew up in a meadow where power relations determine everything, the fact that we pulled this place off would in itself be quite a concession. But don''t say it any harder, Aerial sits down and continues eating. Apparently one thing settled, but perhaps the most shocking was Kazas. still bright white and above the sky.


    "Kazas, are you okay?


    "Yeah, yeah... I managed to be okay, Mr. Nia"


    "I don''t like the way you call it. I want you to abandon me."


    "So... two, Nia?


    "What, Kazas..."


    "It''s illuminating, nia..."


    "Oh hon hon!


    "How magnificent you are to be snuggling in front of everyone, you stupid couple. He said do it at night."


    Lisa coughs deliberately, Utility breaks in between them, and pulls her face apart. Nia was in a state of snagging Kazas, so stay put, because this time Nia was the momentum that could have pushed Kazas down.


    Did the two finally realize that embarrassing situation or rush away and correct their residence?


    "I like being young."


    "Auntie, thank you, Miranda"


    "What is it?


    "Hey, nothing!


    "Alfie, it''s KY."


    Rarely does Fenna come in the penetration. Where did you learn those words? It is an alphilis worried about fenna becoming more and more lukewarm.


    "So. Seriously, what are we gonna do, Alfie and the others?"


    I ask him if Aerial has finished his meal with an arm and a serious look. But that was all the same question, so I turned to Alphilis.


    "Well... I hope you don''t have that big fat ass chase, but it''s just a hopeful observation. Then there''s one thing to do."


    "Through this meadow?"


    Everyone looks out. Though momentum has waned, there are still several tornadoes out there. Breaking through this seemed like suicide, but staying is also tantamount to committing suicide. But it''s not like Alphilis doesn''t have any plans either.


    "Wouldn''t Aerie be able to break through?


    "Oh, that''s possible. But the Seeker Forest is usually about 300 km from here in a straight line, but there are dangerous zones along the way, and it usually takes two days. And considering the tornado, I''d like you to see it on the 5th."


    "Hey, so you''re staying in the middle of a tornado?


    "No way. There''s a shelter that my father and I built properly. I''ll use it there."


    "Then it''s settled. I''ll pack my bags and leave as soon as I get my meal done. Everybody, get ready."


    Everyone prepares, along with the Alphilis decision. Alphilis, who was already ready, will go outside as soon as possible, but Miranda will come there.


    "Hey, Alfie."


    "Yeah, nothing..."


    "It won''t be anything. Look at me like that."


    "Huh?"


    Alphilis didn''t realize, but he didn''t look too good.


    What are you worried about?


    "Yeah... I was wondering if you were about to say goodbye to Fenna or Airy"


    "Right, right... well, you don''t have to worry. Because I''ll always be there for you."


    "So is Lisa."


    Lisa comes out from behind.


    "Lisa."


    "Well forever, I wouldn''t say, but for the time being, it''s okay. I''m not dying for that. You can always come and see me."


    "And that''s the thing"


    "Right..."


    But Alpha Reese could not forbid anxiety. Will we really break up and see each other again? Such fearless anxiety was swirling in the heart of Alphilis.


    And on the other hand, it is a scene where Faranx used magic. He said the magician''s boy had struck down the magic, but fulfilled it and was right, the earth was already cold and solidified. But the original land was deformed, and places like the rocky mountains where Faranx lived no longer melted and remained in its original form. It is the boy himself who used magic to put out the Falanx flame that descends on the place.


    "All right, have you cooled and solidified safely? That was faster than I thought. Even though the surrounding area doesn''t seem to have the magic yet."


    When the boy flutters down to the earth, he confirms that there is no one around him. In fact, he''s right, it''s already cold and solidified in the center where Faranx used his magic, but it was still on fire in the surrounding area. But it doesn''t matter much, and the boy doesn''t seem to care.


    "No one so far, huh? Well, it was a bad idea that the flames were still burning. That bun almost melted the ground and the ruins burst out. We can''t still expose this ruin to the public... it''s supposed to be 1000 years early. But you can''t say that."


    Not to tell anyone, but the boy shrugs.


    "Well, I wonder what''s going on inside"


    The boy''s figure sinks to the ground. There''s pressure in the ground, and you shouldn''t be able to breathe, but there''s no way the boy cares at all. After a while, the boy is in a cave in the basement. Said Faranx sealed it, it''s that cave.


    "Is this... about B4? Still a normal cave, but... hmm?


    Something walks up to the boy with the ground sounds. Moreover, it is simultaneous before and after. Something pretty huge seems to walk in, but the boy never moves.


    "Guardian? It''s a tough thing we''re still protecting this ruin."


    What appeared in front of the boy was a dragon that made his body shine silver and white. Is it twice as big as Faranx? Sharp looking nails, pointy fangs. It is obvious that it is an organism so powerful that it cannot be combated by humans. Also appearing from behind was a giant full-body armored giant. This is also bigger than Gigantes again. In both hands there is a sword of fullness that would loosely exceed twice that of a boy, whose expression cannot be peered. I''m not even sure about the killing, but if you look where I''ve already pulled my sword out, it''s no longer a combat attitude.


    Those two stop at a certain distance from the boy. I''m pretty sure he got into a combat position. The distance clogs tightly.


    But when the boy smiles invincibly and walks gently toward the dragon, the dragon opens his mouth to intercept and tries to spit his braces. In front of him, the boy did not seem to panic at all, and spoke slowly to the dragon.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not the enemy."


    And when the boy clapped his hands, the dragon stopped hostilities and let the boy go through.


    "Hmm, do you still listen to orders? That''s just brilliant."


    The boy gives the dragon a glimpse, after Stasta and the spot. But eventually you thought it would be a hassle to walk, once again diving to the ground and underground, but no longer diving any further after a few layers of diving.


    "Can''t you wear big clothes from here? You''re looking for a seal."


    And the boy begins his exploration. Align your hands in front of your chest and slowly release them to form a lump of light in between. The chunk split into several small chunks so that it bubbled and slowly began to circle around the boy.


    "All right... go"


    At the same time as the boy''s words, the light scatters. The boy stood still for a while afterwards, but eventually feels one of the lights reacted to something.


    "Did you find..."


    and when I was alone, I began to move at high speeds using levitating magic. How many kilometers have you travelled as it is? The boy was just standing in front of a huge door wondering if he would even pass at Gigantes. He''s a boy who''s been checking the door for a while, but you''ve decided it''s okay to open it, or push the door slightly open three times as likely as you are.


    Between the doors opened, they were completely different from previous caves, turning from walls that looked like dirt to walls of crystals at once. Crystals are like mirrors that reflect the boy''s appearance, but the whole room was bright to see if there was any light coming from somewhere.


    The boy walks slowly through that room of crystals to the ground. When he went as far as the inside of the room, he suddenly heard a voice from nowhere.


    "Confirm intruder. Eliminate this room after quarantine."


    "Activate summons from 1 to 3"


    Suddenly the crystal wall is partially pulled down, and a summoning formation rises in the space where it appears. The demons that are about to come out of it are so killer that even amateurs can see that they are unusually powerful. But the boy...


    "Stop."


    and just had a drink, the magic team stopped the startup at the same time. And a boy pushing all the way to the door in the back.


    "Don''t fight for nothing. ''Cause I hate fighting, more than anything."


    The boy looks up at the door. It depicts a complex magic formation like none I''ve ever seen there. And the crystals of the walls with the doors are different from the other walls, and they are clearly visible. As the boy tried to touch the wall, the chisel and its hand were bounced.


    "The seal here starts well," he said. We can''t move on until we unseal the seal from here on out, but it''s not a good idea to free the demons over here... "


    Beyond the door are many demons roaming. Each species genus is fragmented, but there is nothing to contend with. The figure is extremely creepy, with all the commonly unknown creatures, such as giants with a number of heads, giant Namekuzi-like molluscs crawling through the ceiling, and spider-like creatures whose bodies are all metallic.


    But you can''t see this one from the other side, there''s no way to worry about the boy at all.


    "Hmm, I don''t know what to do... it''s the mountains I want to go inside, but do I still have to get that far? But we need to do something to keep humans away from us here. No choice, back to the ground."


    That''s all the boy says, he flicks himself lightly, and after the spot. The room was once again engulfed in silence, only to leave crystals reflecting wandering demons like events in the tank.


    Continued

 127 After the Storm, Part 3 - Those Gathering in the Meadows

    A boy appeared from the ground on a prairie transformed into a burning field. When he showed up, he took something seedy out of his nose and began to roll around it. After the obvious winding, he now has one hand on the ground, squealing a bump and a long chant.


    Has it been a few minutes? When the boy let go of his hand,


    "Is this it?"


    and groans, trying to put the spot behind him. But when his feet stopped and he said something, he became transparent. It is a kind of witchcraft of perception inhibition, a witchcraft that avoids vision. To put it bluntly, he disappeared.


    Three girls show up a little further away after the boy disappears. Apparently he came walking through the prairie, and when he came near the edge of the prairie, which had turned into a burnt field, one of them screamed.


    "Ugh! This is amazing. It''s really a burning field, Rear Shed."


    "It''s weird, SeroGrace. Totally unproductive... you always tell your sister to behave gracefully, don''t you, Hamnet?


    "... either. Work faster than that, go home"


    All three girls wore elegant dresses, and it could be seen from their fabrics, decorations and tailoring that they were equivalent first-class items. But strangely, each one has something on his back that doesn''t resemble the dress. Should I call that cookware? But the size doesn''t match the normal cookware at all.


    The girl, called Sellow Grace, is in a long dress with a green based design, and for some reason a large rind bowl on her back. Besides, it''s made of steel, so maybe I should say gold bars rather than rind bowls. She looks the most ladylike of the three and has long green hair twintailed, but her tone is dirty and she spits in the area every time. There is no need for the rear sheds to flatter their faces every time, and they are so bad in quality and bare.


    The rear sheds have two long knives on their hips. Is the blade crossing of the knife roughly 50 cm or so? The rear shead is a blue-haired big head and a blue-toned dress, but the hem is short, on the knee and the chest is wide open. Behind the tone and polite language, the exposure is high.


    The last hamnet is a long red dress, but most of it is knitted and most of it is clear. Naturally, I even see underwear, but I don''t look fancy at all because of my stature to put on the irregularities. And on his back was a fat frying pan and a knife all over his body wrapped around him like a knife, and it was more appropriate to say killer than cook. Hair is a distinctive natural curly hair and looks like it can''t be done with a set or put to sleep. I have sleepy eyes, so it would be superfluous. And you mistake it for a bird''s nest, where one bird stops at its head and says (not even):


    In this prairie, where wild beasts travel, three distinctive girls, seemingly close to madmen, make a softening noise at will.


    "Absolutely not, because your sister says, ''I want to try the Flaming Beast,'' so this is it when you come hunting. What happened to you?


    "This must be magic. It''s reasonable to assume that the Flamebeast did it... but it bothers me more that the Flamebeast had to do so much."


    "Sure, I''m interested, too"


    "Heh, it''s unusual for hamnets to show interest. But what do we do? If you knew you couldn''t eat a flaming beast, your sister would be in Canc��n?


    "I thought you had no choice. Well, it would be reasonable to assume that the Flaming Beast is dead, but there''s nothing more you can do about it that''s gone. Than that. Last time I was at your sister''s whim, she told me to hunt for the legendary Kraken, who doesn''t even know if I''m going to live in the ocean, and how many years do you think it took me to hunt?


    "Sure 23, years"


    "So your sister''s first word is'' bad ''... and she says she can''t do it at all."


    "I can''t help it, your sister can''t move from the mansion. Isn''t that why we''re going all over the world? I think we''re free to do it, albeit with surveillance."


    "Yeah, but about Giganotosaurus, then, toothless."


    The other two agree with Hamnet.


    "That''s right - if you stuck it with this stick for a second, you''d die. I didn''t get any teeth."


    "I wouldn''t call hitting him ''a little'' enough to deform the ground."


    "Let''s do this. Oh, no, no, no."


    "But it''s already due, it''s close. I''m not leaving, and he''s pissed off, Ru."


    "Right. What do you say, for now, we wipe out about 200 of the bunch of cookdoos we just saw and bring them home?


    "Nice, grilled chicken? But what does your sister say?"


    "Your sister is a bad eater anyway, you just have to get bloated. If you eat 100 of them, you''ll be happy to sleep again."


    "Well, come on, let''s go. It''s not very good here."


    "Is there something, Hamnet?


    SeroGrace asks.


    "Lots, lots of them, they''re coming. And so does surveillance, and there''s more, sight, feeling full."


    "Oh, that''s good. It''s so frightening to be stared at by your lords."


    "You''re not talking stupid, Rear Shed. It would be bad if they saw us. You can''t leave the mansion for once."


    "Well SeroGrace is that the liver is small. I know it''s pre construction, if you''re a little bit of a head buzzer. Still, we have no choice but to remain silent. Right?"


    "Ha, this is usually it, pretending to be submissive, this slut. Before you point out my tone, do something about that whore''s outfit."


    "... what?


    The rear shead releases the knife sloppily.


    "Undo it, SeroGrace. Now sit down and lick my shoes, and I''ll forgive you."


    "Damn it. If you really want to apologize, you''d better stick your head up Giganotosaurus''s ass!


    "... well said. Then die!


    "Try it!


    At that moment when Rear Shed and SeroGrace were killed by Russia and two weapons were thought to intersect - a hamnet sticking a knife in the two throats stands between them.


    "The quarrel between us is barren. Stop."


    "Shit!"


    "... you have no choice."


    Three quietly ruling weapons. And each one sees each other and sighs.


    "So, you''re hunting Cookdoo?


    "Yeah, you''re right."


    "Then, over there"


    Three people who twirl and reorient in the direction Hamnet points to. And the three of them left the scene again with a measly foolish remark.


    The disappearing boy watched the sight relatively closely, but some people watched it from afar.


    "Is that the Four Sisters of Spears now?


    "Oh, I guess so. I''ve never seen it before."


    "Heh... which would be stronger with us?


    "Ha ha! Is there someone stronger than us?


    "That''s what I''m going to say right away again. Well, I don''t think they''re stronger than us, but those four sisters are different. I''ve never done it without fighting. Isn''t that right, Master Zems?


    But the young man called Zems only grinned, and said nothing.


    "Well, if a crusade order is issued, we''ll only hunt."


    "So is Faranx this time."


    "Right. It''s a shame you couldn''t fight it even though you''ve been willing to because of it. Destroy even the proper tribe somewhere in gloom?


    "A few years ago, when you came to the prairie, did you look?


    "Yeah. Nobody''s watching it here, even if it''s flashy. What do you think, Master Zems?


    "Right..."


    Zems seemed to think a little, but eventually nodded slowly.


    "Hiccup! With Zems'' forgiveness."


    "Hehe, you''re looking forward to it"


    "Let''s do it in full, shall we, gentlemen?


    "I hope you don''t make a mistake..."


    Zems speaks slowly. His tone is only quiet, serene. But extraordinarily cruel.


    "It''s not funny to just kill him... men can''t move, women break him in front of men. Let the children live."


    "It''s merciful to pity a child, isn''t it? Usually you kill them all."


    "No, that''s more cruel. Because how long do you think you can survive a child being left alone in a prairie like this?


    "... is that true too? It''s funny to see the faeces wandering in front of the prairie beasts."


    "You have a long due date this time. We can still afford about two weeks."


    "Then don''t have long to enjoy!


    "But Master Zems likes you too ~. You just wiped out a whole herd of iron hedges, and you still haven''t seen enough blood?


    Seeing Zems like a magician-style young man stunned. But Zems still grinned.


    "Oh, I''m depressed, too. If we don''t dissipate in these places, we''ll have a blur when we get back to the city, right?


    "Well, it''s the ''brave man'' the world expects, you are."


    Gahaha and an unproductive warrior-style man laughs. But now Zems just smiles thinly and says nothing and tries to leave the spot. Look at that. My buddies follow Zems. and a fellow monk-style woman turns around and returns to one.


    Continued

 128 After the storm, its 4 ~ unbroken ~

    "Oh, you heard me, now I''m talking"


    "Mm-hmm!


    There was one pair of men and women on the spot tied up with their hands and feet and left on the ground. The whole body of the man had been rattled and it was so strange that he had breath. The woman is naked, after much rambling. There were a number of numbers engraved on the legs indicating 5, with blood on the inner crotch. They were "free men and women" in Zems'' journey, and the men and women who had taken them from the tribes around them, who had caught them whispering their love away from the settlement.


    "Sa ''an... what shall we do? What do you want me to do?


    The lady monk will remove the twitch of the tied woman. It''s an appearance that still leaves something to be desired. The woman begs for help with tears all over her eyes.


    "Please... return the Atashi and the others. Please..."


    "I can''t ask that. Please. You will die here. It''s annoying to be told about us."


    "No... I''m not going to tell anyone!


    "You don''t trust me. Besides, one way or the other, a man doesn''t help anymore. What are you gonna do with me being so dirty? You won''t be used as a woman anymore. Yesterday was a warcraft."


    "Whose fault... ugh, gu..."


    The woman started whimpering without a voice. A monk who narrows his eyes and looks sad. But it is not a serene word that is uttered out of his mouth.


    "It breaks to that extent, so I''m sure you are to that extent. Think you didn''t bless God, give up."


    "Oh, that''s terrible..."


    "It''s a hassle if you''re supposed to, and I''m going to stab you in the breath..."


    The female monk glances around. Then you smelled the bloody man, and there were demons gathering around you. Moreover, it is the Warcraft known as the Green Haired Monkey (Velvet Ape) that is leading the way. Did you come up with a good thing to look at it, the monk generally starts to take off his clothes and get naked, letting the dying man take off his clothes and span over his hips.


    "What..."


    "If you''re going to die anyway, at least let me help you"


    And his legs are tough enough to discolor. Often, he manipulates a man''s blood flow by magic. And with the man''s neck tightened, he began to shake his hips.


    "Hehe, nice... man is still dying. That moment makes his soul shine best"


    "Stop! Please, don''t!


    "What do you say, watching your beloved man get dirty and die in front of you... aren''t you excited?


    A monk smiles demonically and looks down at the woman. The woman, frightened, looked back at her eyes with such hatred that there was no more.


    "You, you... are so dirty. Curse me even a hundred times!


    "Unfortunately, I''m a monk, so the curse doesn''t work. We have the protection of the Spirit."


    "Why would the Spirit choose a person like you..."


    "Alas, I am not equal to anyone with the Spirit. Especially my spirits. Don''t you even know that?


    Kusu, a female monk who answers with a smile. A woman who looks at that face and looks back at the momentum that could kill her just with her eyes. But she doesn''t know that her gaze only entertains more female monks.


    "Fine, it''s expensive... please keep looking at me... with the monkeys. Oh, you can''t let go of me. If you take your eyes off me, this man will kill you as soon as possible. How dare you kill this man?"


    "Gu, ku..."


    And the outrageous and tragic acts of the female monks continued slowly, slowly, and lewdly for a long time. The man below was connected to life with healing magic every time he was dying, and was kept alive only to please the female monks. But eventually he won''t even be able to cramp and run out. Then the monk rises as if he had lost interest at the top and tries to get himself in good hands and leave the scene.


    Seeing how it goes, a woman screams.


    "Kill me too!


    "I refuse. I''m not interested in you anymore."


    "What?


    "Besides, you can follow the man right after you. Velvet Ape is right there."


    "Uh..."


    The woman was also furious for a while, and when she looked behind her back, a large number of monkeys entered her sight and her face blued in an instant. I could imagine what the monk was thinking after this, she began to rattle and tremble.


    "Oh, how far is the person who says you..."


    "Oh, speaking of which,"


    The female monk slaps her hands in the face.


    "You killed Velvet Ape while committing a human woman. It also takes many nights. If you want to get easier soon, I think you should lose your sanity. This is advice. Oh, but you''re broken properly because you''ve been ravaged by a warcraft, so you could last longer on the contrary."


    "If that''s enough to be done!


    The woman tried to bite her tongue, but as soon as possible the female monk stuffs the woman''s mouth. And be polite,


    "Oh, you shouldn''t! Suicide is a terrible crime, so you won''t get peace after death."


    "Mmm! Mmmm!!


    "Then I will leave now... and I pray to the Spirit that you may have a peaceful death."


    When the female monk grabbed the breast decoration (accessories) and prayed, she left the scene without looking any further. The woman leans around the ground, but the restraints are tight, and there is no appearance of her coming off.


    And a while after the monk left the scene, she felt a loud and stuffy voice heard, but it was soon dispelled by the roar of the monkeys.


    A female monk joins Zems and the others some time after that.


    "You were late."


    "Yeah, ''cause I''ve enjoyed it"


    "Absolutely, she''s a woman. You are."


    "Why don''t you have fun with us once in a while?


    A female monk who answers the words of her companions with a smile. I don''t think I''ve ever done anything cruel.


    "Nothing. I can always do that, can''t I?


    "Stop it, it''s your life to assault this guy. Even my health is dying. It''s not you."


    "Yep."


    "Heh heh. Only Master Zems and I are fine. Right, brave man?


    But Zems still said nothing but grime.


    About that night. Screams began to rise from a certain settlement, and the screams were uninterrupted for more than a week. And after the scream disappeared, he said, there was not even a trace of human existence in that settlement.


    Continued

 129 Death Calling Names, Part 1 - Oodle

    The boy who was watching all those series of events showed up. Underneath are women attacked by green monkeys. As the female monk said, the woman could not let go of her sanity inside because it was broken.


    "Do something mundane. I didn''t know he was being treated like a brave man."


    The boy shrugs. Unlike Doom and others, he does not hold cruel thoughts together. But his eyes will never leave the woman. And that eye meets a woman who is attacked by a monkey for a moment. The woman sticks her hand out into the sky as she notices and asks for help, but the boy never changed his attitude about anything.


    "... bad, but I can''t do anything about this place. I''d like to make it easier for you, but forgive me."


    To whom was the word directed? Or is it a word out of the boy''s conscience''s blame? That''s all the whining, the boy left the spot behind. Later only a herd of monkeys and a woman who didn''t even know her name were left behind.


    The boy, who leaves the earlier place, sensors around the area as he magically floats through the sky. Earlier sisters, a line of brave men, there were actually a number of other signs.


    "Apparently various groups are sending their own men. Humans are more sensitive than I thought, I didn''t know you''d sniff out here anymore. I don''t want to do it if I''m supposed to, but... I can''t help it."


    The boy heads to the burnt earth and performs a long curse chant. The language was usually unfamiliar to humans on this continent, but gradually the seeds rolled earlier from the ground sprout. And when plants begin to grow at an unlikely rate, it quickly becomes a small forest.


    The plant continued to grow even after the boy stopped chanting, no longer displaying a look like the Great Forest. But for some reason, the boy who sees how it is, sees the colour of discouragement.


    "I don''t want to use magic if I can, but as it turns out, I''m suspicious. But this won''t allow humans to break into the area. The forest will intercept you as long as you can, and as long as my life goes on... but not like this."


    The boy looks in the eastern direction. It''s probably the direction where the Alphilis and the others will be.


    "Will he and Alphilis bump into each other as it is now... and will she be able to survive? But if I survive, that''s when my turn will come. This is destiny, Alphilis. Let me get over it."


    And now it was time for the boy to disappear from the spot, and later only the growing woods remained.


    Around that time, the Alphilis and the others aim to settle the Seekers all the way. I didn''t even know Aerial would have such a thing happening where Faranx died, and their full energy was poured into getting inside the Seeker as soon as possible while avoiding the tornado.


    We have a place to rest this evening, and Aerial, Near, Kazas and Miranda are ready to eat. Alphilis, Lisa, Fenna, and Uti collect firewood and other things that are likely to burn in the near field, and are easy food sourcing clerks. On that road, Alphilis and Fenna are talking.


    "Hey, is there a long time in the Seeker we''re headed to now?


    "No, relatively recently, but more than 300 years ago."


    "So, like you said one day, you''re an immigrant, right?


    "Yeah, because Seeker originally lived in a warmer part of the south. Shame on you. There were all sorts of Seekers, and in the south there was a Conservative clan among Seekers. It was a relatively innovative family that emigrated."


    "It is."


    "Why did you rub it?


    Lisa joins the conversation. Apparently, due to the nature of the profession of sensors, Lisa wants to keep information gathered.


    "It''s about engaging with other races. Conservative clans said it was a good idea to break any ties to other races, and immigrant clans claimed they wanted to engage with other races. Because of that disagreement, I hear you made an ethnic move north."


    "You don''t hear rumors if you do. Even with Lisa''s information network, she didn''t even ask about the Seeker being in the prairie. Before entering the prairie, I asked somewhat when I went around the guild around here, but it was the same answer."


    "... I''m ashamed Lisa is right. It''s nice to have successfully completed immigration even though there have been some ordeals, but there seems to have been a dispute where we tried to get in contact with other races. The average person called the Seeker a Dark Elf more than the former and scorned him, and the times were at dawn, and the lives of the humans were rougher in a sense than they were during the war.


    I guess it was right in itself to try to interact with humans, but it was also shallow to try to interact unilaterally without trying to know what was going on in the human world. That''s what some seekers claimed, but shamefully the immigrant seekers ended up pulling on the prairie as well. You must have lost confidence that your first contact ended in failure. Still seems to interact with some tribes, but with non-prairie humans very... "


    "That''s hard."


    "Yeah, well, not all the right things and all the right things in the world come through."


    The three of us accidentally think about it, but we can''t stay forever doing so. Alphilis changes the story so that I kind of shake it off to feel dark.


    "Speaking of which, does Fenna know anyone over here?


    "Some of them. Exchange AC a few years ago, so a few seekers came into me from this settlement. So we remember each other''s names."


    "What''s your name, by the way?


    "Willam. Willam-Aldreight and"


    "Ho ho, is that Fenna''s lover?"


    Suddenly Utility broke in. Fly around Fenna looking like a jerk.


    "Become! I can''t believe you''re a lover, no!!


    "So Chimi kisses at play? Isn''t that the person you used to kiss, Ururi?"


    Uti, who loves to talk about love to fairies, was trying to listen to people''s love stories every time something happened. Miranda and Lisa escape well, but Fenna and Alphilis were the food for their outfits. Because of this, Fenna had been forced to expose almost everything she had ever done with a young man who had previously come inside her.


    "Well, it''s... it''s certainly good for each other, I thought..."


    "I knew you were kissing me."


    "I''ll do it, Fenna"


    "Ugh, I kind of feel left behind..."


    Lisa''s eyes glow as hard as Uty''s. Alphilis, on the other hand, was depressed by himself.


    "(Mimi, we''re all adults... Miranda''s used to treating men like that, and Lisa talked about having a lover before, and Nia''s dating Kazas. Aerial is more aggressive towards men than I thought, and I can have a girlfriend in that condition in no time... at least I thought Fenna hadn''t, but if you think about it carefully, you''re nearly twice my age. I forget to stick around)"


    Alphilis often tries to think of a man her age, but when you think about it, she never talked to a man her age intimately, etc. Alberto felt like some distant person, and the fudge line thing comes to mind, but he shook his head accidentally and smashed his face off.


    "(Oh, my God, I don''t have any friends of my generation! Only that weird little guy at best... you can''t be a lover, can you? If I don''t do something, I might be late!?


    That could have been a serious concern for women, not just for Alphilis. Aristocratic women may or may not be born with forgiveness daughters-in-law, and if no one had ever spoken to them when they were adults, they would still be introduced to men who would be able to socialize on the assumption of marriage. There is not much entertainment in rural areas, so there are not many marriages without waiting for adults. The woman in the house next door to the two Alphilis said she married her belly father intact because she found out she had a child at 14.


    I found that in some countries the definition of adult is 18 or vice versa, so there are some deviations from marriage by land, but it was normal to marry by 20 in general, especially for women who do not have a job. It is rare that even when she was 18 like Alphilis, she had never had one of her lovers, all the more rare because she was beautiful. Although it is undeniable that the fact that the person is somewhat dull has been more appalling.


    While such an alphilis depresses, Uty continues to tease Fenna.


    "Fenna''s an adult, Fenna''s a sketch, Fenna''s not here... ghhh!


    Fenna eagled the utility. The look on Fenna''s face only makes me more scared to smile. I realized that Uti had also done too much, but the hour was already late.


    "Fe, fenna...?


    "Uty? I''ve decided on a pot of dashi for this evening"


    "Hey, can I ask you what the pot is about?


    "Yeah... it''s a fairy pot tonight."


    "Hih, no, no, no, no!?


    Utility shrinks. Seeing how that goes, Lisa looks like she''s having a lot of fun.


    "That''s sawdust oily, in many ways. Puku..."


    "Lisa! Help!?


    "Sometimes you just have to look Uti in the eye for pain,"


    "Hiaaah? Alfie, Alfie!!


    Utility desperately asks Alphilis for help, but seriously worried about whether he will be late or not, Alphilis is the exact same thing about Utility.


    "Huh? Because I''m not in the right place right now"


    "Yep!? Is that a death flag?


    The utility rose, but Fenna was tightening up the utility with such a grip that she was so powerful. And badly folded,


    "Hey, the water''s burning!"


    "Did you pick something up?


    "Yeah, there''s something about to come out of a good dashi. Oh, it could be a story."


    "Giaye. Yeah. Dalekatasketai"


    Uti issued a line like he heard somewhere, but Fenna walked into the lodging with Uti as an eagle.


    Continued

 130 Death Calling Names, Part 2 - Near Trouble

    That night at the place of stay. The meal is over and the pan is clean and empty. There''s no way there''s... there''s a Utility wreck after that.


    Disappointingly kneeling beside the pan, the utility lets you cut your breath.


    "Ha, ha... I thought I was going to die"


    "I''m sorry about the utility."


    "Why aren''t you helping me to the point, Lisa?"


    "I didn''t think Lisa was serious, either. From now on, let''s just say Lisa is also careful not to really piss off Fenna."


    "The eagle will do the same..."


    The servant utility also seemed to reflect about being boiled in hot water. It scares me the more I piss off the calmer I usually am. It was the day Uty learned one important thing.


    Accommodation is made into a simple cave with dull ground. Originally made by Faranx as a place of refuge for himself, with his smell and traces firmly attached, none of the beasts use this place as a twist. Also, it''s not a substitute for being blown away by a tornado, so for now, it''s okay for a tornado to pass directly over as long as you''re inside.


    In it, Alphilis and Nia turn close to the exit.


    "You''re windy."


    "Oh."


    "One blow before the storm leaves, I wonder"


    "Maybe so."


    "That''s so cool I don''t think it''s summer."


    "Oh."


    "Near... what about 1 +1?


    "Maybe so."


    "You can''t do this..."


    Nia was completely up in the sky, the two of them sitting next to each other, but there was no response when the Alphilis approached. Usually approaching the nearer, the tail definitely reacts. So Alphilis accidentally grabbed Nia''s tail as much as he wanted. Normally, I don''t even touch it by accident.


    "Eh!


    "Huhhhhh!? What are you doing, Alfie!!


    "Because nothing responds..."


    "So there''s a guy who eagles his tail! You''re more embarrassed than getting your ass eagled, aren''t you?


    "That''s good, about your butt. Or are you telling me you only want Kazas to touch you?


    "Oh, no way!?


    "(You''re a star...)"


    Nia''s tail moves pico. It''s perfectly understandable. Alphilis sighs so loud on purpose.


    "Hey, what is it? Sigh so loud."


    "I''m in trouble, Nia. I know you''re free to fall in love, but I don''t know if you''d be so enthusiastic that you wouldn''t even be able to keep an eye on me like that. If you''re a warrior, you have to switch between your heads."


    "Shh, sorry. But I wasn''t thinking about Kazas."


    "So what were you thinking?


    "Yeah..."


    Rarely a bad tooth cut for a nearer. Looks like Nia was wondering whether to talk or not, but she started opening her heavy mouth when she realized there was nothing she could do about it as it was.


    "Actually... it''s time to travel"


    Speaking of which, it was a martial arts training trip.


    "Oh, so I''ve been thinking about everything."


    "For example?"


    "My captain was the reason I originally wanted to travel... but I didn''t have the right skin. I''ve had the story of a hundred captains for a long time, but my captain didn''t shake my head vertically, and there was always talk. So I left the country with the promise that if I could get one from the captain, I''d be promoted to 100 captains..."


    "You''re not going to win."


    "You''re making it clear. But unfortunately, you''re right."


    "Are you that strong?


    It was surprising to Alphilis. We''ve been working together for a few months now, and the intensity of the near was exceptionally high. It''s remarkable, especially since I started working with Aerial. Aerial and Faranx were also pushing their hearts and minds that Nia''s strength was considerable. But how strong a captain is he that he is not yet confident of winning?


    "It''s not like I''m strong. I''ve heard from seniors that if it''s just strength, it''s the rank of general, aside from 1000 chiefs. But you hate power so much, you think you''re staying 100 people long? He''s a weirdo, but his strength is certain. Anyway, my footsteps are the only thing I can do."


    "Are you that strong?


    "Not just our captain, but Groussard''s military men have all the monsters. The general class is really a thousand. He said 200 battalions were on the verge of destroying a regiment that actually broke military rules on an expedition to punish the inhabitants, but the general went out to beat himself up and stopped the general with blood on his head. If we convert it to human power, we''ll have about a thousand people."


    "... I''ll make sure you don''t just join the war against Gulzard."


    "I like that. But that''s not all I''m worried about."


    Now Nia sighs, Huh.


    "You heard about Zamwed going to war, didn''t you?


    "Yeah, could it have been an ally of Gruzaldo?


    "Oh, so Zamwed is being greeted by Vargo, the general of the regiment to which I belong. Probably going to show up in the sense of intimidation without having to ask. That''s what I''ve been doing."


    "Even in a victory?


    Zamwed was already doomed at this time, but Nia and Alphilis, who have been in the prairie for a long time, could not have known about it.


    "Oh, Krums is the opponent this time, but that''s why it''s extra. Tragaslon south of Krums has been waging skirmishes with Zamwed all the time, so this time he''ll be out in the sense of staring at Tragaslon. It could be quite a long expedition."


    "So?"


    "That would be very bad... don''t laugh. Will you listen to me?


    "? Fine."


    Nia is swallowing the sawdust. Seeing where the tail is snagged, it''s probably a pretty serious story. When Alphilis is in shape,


    "Actually, I''m about to have an episode..."


    "... what?


    Alphilis couldn''t grasp the meaning of Nia''s words. First of all, Alphilis doesn''t know what the estrus is.


    "An estrus... what?


    "Oh, you don''t know. The beast man only exasperates at certain times, except for the rabbits. There are also individual differences, but I am also young, so is it more or less a one-year cycle? So humans and rabbits, you know, at any time of the year, you know, what... with lovers, you know?


    "Uh... yeah, maybe..."


    Both Nia and Alphilis have a lot to do with the content alone. It''s unusual for girls to talk so much about each other. Miranda would do it from herself if she had booze. Miranda just doesn''t usually do it because she doesn''t have a buddy who can flatter that story either, and Alphilis thinks she cares about that area.


    That''s why if Miranda were here at a time like this, it would be somewhat smooth to talk to her, but I can''t even call her now. Nia is also an important story, so keep it going while turning her face bright red.


    "So. We don''t care about it at all except during the estrus, and when we go into the estrus, we can''t contain it. If you don''t keep yourself in control, it''s enough to make anyone feel better."


    "Well, maybe, Nia..."


    "I haven''t done anything yet!! Do I look like such a mundane bitch, Alfie!?


    "Wow, okay, so fall on it..."


    Since Nia accidentally clawed out, Alphilis hastily corrected. Because the nails of the near are easily ripped if you are concerned about the leather product.


    "So what is it?"


    "Oh. So most of the time when you don''t have a partner when you have an episode, you substitute with exercise and training. Three times so far, in my case, I have had an estrus period, but I managed to put up with it by dawning in training. But this time it''s war, so... I''m not sure."


    "What do you mean?


    Alphilis asks questions. She doesn''t know how to link up with war. Alphilis has not yet gone to war.


    "Has Alfi never been to war?


    "Yeah, I don''t."


    "Then you don''t have to know. To say war is more tragic than Alfi thinks. Especially for female soldiers."


    I wonder if they''re going to attack me.


    Alphilis does the tricks. Nia was a little worried about how to respond, but continued the conversation with a careful choice of words.


    "There is also that... when a woman experiences an extreme state, consciousness works in the direction of preservation of the species. This often happens in the human army, not just in the Beast Man, so much so that there is a legend that nearly 10% of female soldiers headed to the battlefield will be pregnant."


    "Legend, isn''t it?


    "But in Groussard''s case, it''s true. I guess it''s extra because there''s no big division of formation between men and women in Gruzaldo, but what happens if you throw a woman in there with an affair?"


    "I see... sometimes a man''s beast man has an episode."


    "Oh, in fact, the status of female soldiers is low in Gruzaldo, with only about 10 people, such as those in positions of more than 100 chiefs. That''s what happens on the battlefield. Once again, the woman of Groussard joins the army with some readiness to do so, and she doesn''t know who the father of the belly child is all the time. Don''t let that happen in the military and you''ll be acquiesced. I was prepared to do more than be a soldier, too, that could happen sooner or later. But..."


    Kazas is here now.


    "Oh."


    Nia lays her eyes down.


    "Polygamy is the opposite of being a beast man. It''s a daily tea meal, and many people don''t focus on marriage. Do my thinking, too. They scattered about sturdy, human smell... but I don''t like anything but Kazas."


    "But you want to be a soldier, right?


    "And that... I''m not sure anymore"


    "Huh?"


    The words didn''t even anticipate the alphilis, so I inadvertently embarked on myself. I just thought Nia had a military temperament from the roots.


    Continued

 131 Death Calling Names, Part 3 - Invasion

    "''Cause I think Nia always made Gruzaldo proud,"


    "Oh, sure, my country is proud, but I feel like it wasn''t my personal pride. On second thought - I''ve always admired the military because my parents were military. He wants to join the army one day and act like his parents, do it for the country, too. There is no falsehood in that feeling. But I thought it would be much later, but my father''s remarriage made it kind of hard for me to stay home."


    "Were you unfriendly with your stepmother?


    "No, we were rather close. My stepmother was a sister in your neighborhood, and I think she used to play with me at a young age, and rather liked me. But I don''t know why... I wasn''t convinced by my father who remarried right after my mother died. Thinking about whether we''d forgotten about our mother already, or whether our mothers had such feelings for each other since she was alive, I just couldn''t help it. So I had trouble staying home and entered the army in the form of flying out of the house"


    It is an emotion that Alphilis has never had. I can''t imagine Nia''s thoughts on Alphilis, but I could imagine something that was going to be a complicated mood. Next to the silent Alphilis, Nia goes on even further.


    "I didn''t have any questions at first, and I''m glad to hear that. But I started traveling with Alfie and the others, and I wondered if it would be like this if I had friends, what I''d never made friends of before, and what I really wanted to do... and I''m starting to wonder if it would be wrong to be in the military."


    "Well..."


    Nia is holding her knees and getting smaller. She herself must be confused by her emotions that she has never had before.


    "So what does Nia want to do?


    "I don''t know... but I feel different going back to the army like this"


    "Then quit? Then you can try traveling with me, or you can try living with Kazas."


    "If I said so, would Alfie welcome me?


    Around the corner Asking Nia, Alphilis flashed his face and agreed.


    "Absolutely! I missed Fenna and Aerial and Uty a little bit, too, thinking about breaking up with them. I don''t even want to be near you anymore."


    "Alfie is surprisingly lonely."


    "Oh, what do you think I am?


    Nia laughs when she sees the swollen Alphilis face.


    "Hehe, I''m sorry. But wouldn''t Kazas be annoying if I pushed...?


    "Isn''t that all right around there? Surprisingly, I think Kazas is in deep nostalgia."


    "Sure... I wondered when they first confessed, but it''s easy to talk out-of-the-box when you talk. The story is interesting inside, and you listen to me a lot. I don''t want to waste my time."


    "Sure. I thought you were a nasty guy because you were the first one, but once you get to know him, you can talk quite a bit. It''s just that Kazas is very rational and logical, so he''s not a bad person. Well, I find it hard to understand because I''m bigoted."


    "And you''re surprisingly sweet, huh? Before this..."


    "Oh, stop being in love."


    "Chi, no!


    Nia turns a bright red face and rushes to deny it, but the condition is strange and Alphilis erupted unexpectedly. Nia also laughs when she is caught.


    "Hehe..."


    "Pu, haha"


    They were two people who laughed out of the blue, but Nia still had something to hook up to her chest. I did feel different about going back to Gruzaldo, but I also feel different about following Alphilis and Kazas as they are now. So what do you want to do? It''s very difficult, but Nia couldn''t explain it. Near herself didn''t think she was such a complex emotional creature.


    It must have been a grip between Nia''s life as a soldier and the friendship she felt for the first time and the pale love heart that sprouted in her heart, but she wasn''t good enough for Nia to successfully explain her first feelings, and she didn''t have enough experience.


    While Nia is still confused by such a glitzy feeling, Fuji Alphilis looks rugged. He seems to be concentrating his consciousness outside, as he noticed something.


    "Alfie, what''s up?"


    "Something... don''t you feel?


    "No, I have nothing..."


    "... that''s crazy. Nia, stay here."


    That''s what Alphilis says. He walks outside. Nia looks worried and drops off behind it, but Alphilis goes outside for now, with caution.


    "(I don''t know what... there''s chest noise)"


    But I just see a few tornadoes outside. None of them are far away and have no impact. There are few clouds in the sky, but I don''t see many stars either.


    "You don''t see many stars... yeah, you don''t!?


    It''s a strange story to not see the stars in a prairie with no light. I could see it pretty clearly when I was always at Faranx''s. Speaking of which, no, isn''t it bright outside?


    Alphilis jumped out of a cave he was digging on the ground and saw the direction he was facing on his back. The face looks blue.


    "What''s going on, Alfie, what''s going on"


    Nia, worried from the back, speaks.


    "Nia! Wake everyone up!!


    "What, what happened!?


    "The woods are burning!


    A sight in the sight of Alphilis. That was the sight of the forest flaming in a direction where there was a settlement of seekers who were supposed to be heading.


    Just around the same time. The Seeker settlement was surrounded by screams and screams. Seeker''s settlement, that settlement the inhabitants call Mutrio, was peace itself until only a few minutes ago.


    There have been no Warcraft raids in the last few months, relations with the humans living in the prairie have remained good, and new life was born as rare to the Seekers as every month. This augured well that the entire settlement was a thriving arrowhead.


    There are those who have suddenly attacked the settlement from all directions. At first, the Seekers thought that they were human, but that blowing up their arms would not stop them from moving forward, that magic would not work at all, that giant creatures and unspeakable things, and even that many orcs and goblins would come, and that the tactics used by the Seekers for the external enemies they had been assembling would not work. No, the settlement was turning into a completely confusing bump.


    "Wow! What are these guys!?


    "Neither magic nor bow will work!?


    "Somebody, somebody! My boy''s still inside."


    "Somebody help me over here! There''s a guy underneath!!


    "The north side is blocked! Find the exit!!


    "Nor the West!


    "What is that giant monster!? I''ve never even seen it."


    "Somebody contact the King -!


    "Drop it, everyone''s stuff!


    Rin''s voice echoes around the settlement surrounded by screaming. It was a seemingly stately seeker who showed up following some tenacious young man. He is dressed in brightly colored clothing and has a sword at his waist. He was one of the royals who could unite this land and was in a position to command those who fought.


    "This is Dear Cesari!


    "I don''t need a salute or a greeting! Report the situation. The size of the enemy, in what direction are they attacking?


    "I don''t know. Anyway, there''s a lot of them, and they''re attacking us from all directions."


    "Stupid, where did you come from?"


    "... I brought it here with a metastasis..."


    Everyone is annoyed by the voice. The Seekers were surprised again after confirming the Lord of their voices. Because it was a young boy standing behind a flaming house. Cesari also breathed into the creeps of its standings about how long she had been there.


    "Stupid, say it''s a metastasis? That''s all you got?"


    "... well I just used my powers to carry this number... but they helped me... and if I just transferred from nearby, I could save magic... so I used a few transfers... and there are some methods like this..."


    [Summoning (Sammon)]


    With that voice, numerous magic formations have unfolded around the boy - who is, of course, lifeless - from which many giant creatures have emerged. Seekers who put that sight in front of them and prepare weapons and sorcery.


    "Who is it!


    "... I''d like to ask you one thing before..."


    "... which one do you name yourselves... when you kill your own livestock... eg pigs or sheep?


    Moments later, the faces of the Seekers stain the colours of their anger. But the lifeless are flat, no, their faces rarely seem pleasantly distorted to the lifeless.


    "Don''t think of that as a child! Kill him!"


    "... try..."


    In the wake of each other''s voices, a fierce battle was launched. The mutlio is flaming, blood, dyed red.


    "Hurry up, people!


    "Wait, Alfi. Don''t be too hasty!


    "Aerie, that''s not what you''re doing! If we don''t get there soon, it''s all gonna be too late!


    "Aerie, please do it from me too!


    A bright blue Fenna pleads with Aerial. If you try Fenna, once again, you''re about to burn the place that should be your own home. Fenna wasn''t sure she''d endure any more tricks. If they were all dead when we got to the settlement. All the nasty thoughts come to Fenna''s mind.


    On the other hand, it is the cause of this fire that floats behind the brain of a relatively calm aerial. It''s not like there are no warcraft using fire in the prairie, but there are no stupid beasts using fire in the woods unless it''s too much to go on. There are no wild beasts that burn their place of life. Aerial thought it was about humans doing such stupid things, but he thought that some tribe was attacking the Seeker settlement, but whatever he thought was reckless, such as attacking inside the Seeker. Fire momentum again, unusual size.


    "(Magic, huh? Even so, there''s no way the Seekers are going to make it this far themselves, who the hell is)"


    There were no clear answers in Aerial either, just questions and anxieties I didn''t know how to handle swirled in my heart.


    The Alphilis soon arrive near the settlement. Strangely enough, it doesn''t even reach animals, warcraft, or seekers fleeing. Even more puzzling was that the settlement approached from a southwesterly direction, but there were not many firehands to the south, and there were strong firehands to the north and west. If you have an outside enemy approaching the settlement from the outside, it is normal that the southwest closest to the prairie is burning. Nevertheless, it does not change that there is a firehand, and the Alphilis try to get around from south to east so as to avoid fire.


    "Fenna, what''s the entrance?


    "If you don''t even have a bond, you should be able to get in from anywhere!


    "The kingdom is working safely!?


    "Huh?"


    Fenna is surprised by one word in the alphilis. This mutlio''s junction is protected ten times more than in Fenna''s by a powerful junction. The effect is semi-permanent because even if one disappears, other junctions repair it. In fact, since the completion of this juncture, the mutlio has never allowed the progression of external enemies. Perhaps that''s why the Seeker safely pulls back, but now it''s whatever happens when you accuse him of it.


    But Fenna just thought that the mutlio was on fire and the junction was disappearing, but if the junction wasn''t disappearing, there''s a possible...


    "This... maybe?


    "That''s similar to what''s going on inside Fenna..."


    "Let''s go inside!


    "Oh, wait! Fenna!"


    Fenna screamed but quickly or ran to the juncture to roll off the horse. I didn''t even have time to stop them, so they all eventually followed Fenna. And when Fenna whines somewhat near the junction, the junction opens partially.


    "Guys, come on!


    "No, after looking at the situation a little more..."


    "Then I''ll go alone!!


    "Ah... a lot!


    Not long before stopping Fenna, who courageously jumps into the junction, all went inside the mutlio.


    Continued

 132 Death Calling Names, Part 4 - A Moment of Reunion

    "Someone, no one!?


    "Hey! Somebody reply if you''re alive -!


    Fenna hovering around the settlement in close proximity to the semifrenzy and the alphilis that follow. The trees of the houses are burning, and the places that would have been fields are unscrupulous. But there are no Explorers, and no bodies are found again.


    To this difficult situation to understand, on the contrary, Alphilis calms down, but Fenna is not the place to be.


    "Everybody, everybody... where are you!?


    "Calm down, Fenna"


    "Calm down? You can''t calm down, it''s about my people!? Alfi might have it for everyone."


    Fenna noticed the sad face of Alphilis after saying so much. Alphilis and not as intimate as Fenna, I don''t even think it''s for each person. Fenna and I have been together ever since we sent her inside.


    "I''m sorry, Alfi... I said something upset and terrible"


    "It''s okay, Fenna. We need to find more people than that."


    "Yeah, thanks..."


    It was at the same time that Fenna regained her mind and a black shadow appeared in front of them.


    "Who''s there!


    "Who are you people!


    Aerial, who reacted as quickly as possible, and the black shadows - which were a bunch of seekers - bow to each other. One of the Explorers with a bow asks Alphilis and the others in a rough voice.


    "You think you''re human? What are the humans doing!


    "Wait, we''re mercenaries. I just broke through the prairie and sent a seeker to this settlement. I don''t want to be hostile to you!


    "Lie to me! A human being who can break through the prairie! More or less, there''s no way Seekers and humans can get along. You''re one of them, aren''t you?


    "They...?


    "Wait!


    Fenna leaves in front of Alphilis. Seeing that, the Seekers are surprised, but the anti-war plot doesn''t break down.


    "I''m Fenna from the Rosenworks family in the Darkas Forest. I traveled all the way here. Let someone meet the person in charge!


    "Rosenworks...? Stupid, the inside over there should have been wiped out! Has anyone checked in lately?


    So I survived alone.


    "I don''t believe it in Russia. Evidence?"


    "I have no proof, but that''s if anyone would let me see the royalty..."


    "I can''t do that!


    I can''t even criticize the hard-headed people at all, and the Seekers. Now in battle. You can''t let the people, even your own kind, show up without touching anything in it and let them meet the royal family. Even though there are many races in the Seeker, there are many that cannot be discerned by the species genus, and some forces are hostile to the Royal Family of the Mutrio. It is the current situation of the general soldier that we cannot even de-alert. Also in their capacity, there is no way they can go and meet the fennas who live in the Darkas Forest in detail. It was also impossible for them not to know Fenna''s face.


    Again, Fenna can''t show her secrets when it comes to evidence, and if she wants to chant magic or something like that, she''s seen as hostile, and she can''t complain about being shot in the bow without asking questions. Something to wear, even though it''s a perfect seeker like the original one close to naked, and the Rosenworks clan doesn''t have the habit of being tattooed. Tattoos were common in belligerent races, such as Wild Elves and Sconner.


    Fenna figured out what was going on, and the soldiers couldn''t kill Rosenworks without a question because of his name, and when they were glued to each other like nothing else, a commander-like man rushes.


    "What are you doing! Did you find any survivors?


    "Ah, Captain Willam!


    "Willam?"


    Fenna, who accidentally raised her voice, and a seeker called Willam, who responded to that voice, stare at each other.


    "Fenna, is that you...?


    "Oh, Willam! Is that you? Good, I finally met someone I know..."


    Tears spill unintentionally from relief or from Fenna''s eyes. Forget they have arrows. Fenna rushes out, and Willam urges his men to lower the arrows before rushing over to Fenna. And when they held each other''s hands, they looked at each other with such eyes as they miss, as they see their loved ones.


    "Fenna, why are you here"


    "I''ve traveled a long way... with them."


    Fenna urges the Alphilis and the others. The Alphilis met lightly and Willam thanked them politely.


    "Our princess took care of this... now in a state of fire, polite greetings, thank you. See you later"


    "Yeah, never mind."


    "Never mind. Fenna, I''m all about you being dead."


    "... everyone helped me at the expense of myself. Neither did your father and mother. I''ve recovered my secret surgery. What''s more important than that? Report the situation."


    Fenna returns to her princely attitude. The Alphilis and the others are going to forget about it, but Fenna is a clean royal seeker and is inherently in a position to coach people. It doesn''t bother me because she herself is an unadorned character, but Fenna emerged as the original royalty, in front of the person she should be directing.


    But Willam didn''t know what was going on, either, and he just shook his head sideways weakly.


    "I don''t know either. Something suddenly appeared from all over the place, and when I realized it, this miserable situation. I have not seen the enemy, but the 5th Prince leads a team in battle. I was just taking my men to see if there was anyone left."


    "The chief... is Master Orbastov safe?


    "Yes, rather not much damage yet. There are quite a few dead in the north and west, but still just the first thing, I was wondering if that''s still the number for a sudden raid. The royal family is safe, and we are now beginning to evacuate eastward as we develop our attitude. We just don''t know what our enemies are capable of, and they show up one after the other from all over the place, so we can escape to the east once we''re ready."


    Hear that far. Fenna thinks slightly, but quickly sums up her thoughts.


    "Okay. Then lead me to Master Orbastov. You have to meet the chief first."


    "I understand. And the people behind you?


    "Of course it is. Because they''re my dear friends."


    "I see. Okay, Auri."


    "Yes."


    A young seeker called Auri replies.


    "You take Lady Fenna and report this to the chief first. I''ll look around a little bit more before I head out."


    "I understand. Then come here, Master Fenna."


    "Willam!"


    Fenna unintentionally tries to rush over to Willam to give instructions and leave the scene, but he tries to hold Willam''s hand again, and he leaves.


    "What is it, Master Fenna?"


    "No... I''m glad you''re okay."


    "Same goes for me. I''ll rendezvous with you soon, so go to the head first. I''d like to talk to you again when I''m settled."


    "That''s me too. Later, then."


    "Yeah..."


    and it was almost simultaneous with Willam reacting pickly to something then and Aerial pulling down Fenna as he shouted and thrust Fenna.


    Pressed Atmosphere (Deep Press)


    "" Danger!


    "What...?


    Fenna doesn''t know what happened and is left to do. It felt slow to be pulled down, but it was for a moment that the storm ran through as the sight in front of Fenna slides straight across. And I can hear, the blunt sound of big fruits crushing.


    It was so instantaneous that Fenna, dragged down by Aerial, looked like she didn''t know what had happened. Fenna, suddenly self-defeated, tries to move her gaze past the storm,


    "Fenna, don''t look!


    Aerial blocked those eyes as soon as possible. I never want to show you Fenna. That sight, that''s Willam''s view of talking to Fenna earlier is also unbroken. They had been slapped by Oki, who was also a residence, as if they had been slapped with a huge iron plate of tremendous momentum. Instead of collapsing, the house was crushed and deformed, and the seekers, including Willam, exposed themselves as if the ripe couscous fruit had fallen to the ground unbearably to its weight. Sure, there must have been around 10 people, but it was too shattering to count the numbers anymore. Of course I didn''t have to ask for Willam''s appearance.


    "What... what the hell...?


    While Fenna understands in vain with her head, her mind doesn''t want to admit the facts. It does not wave away the hands of Aerial, it merely cursorily asks.


    "Fenna, no more Willam..."


    "No! I don''t want to hear it!!


    "Fenna..."


    "... hehe, dangerous... thank you. I can''t get excited about the first battle in a long time... I''m in trouble for not being able to use my powers... I almost crushed the princess at heart..."


    There was no time for Aerial to deceive Fenna, who was about to become semi-frequent, and it was lifeless who slowly showed up. He has some kind of black bag on his shoulder. Lisa was the first person to react to that appearance.


    Continued

 133 Death Calling Names, Part 5 - Worst Enemy

    "You sure, in a beginner''s labyrinth (dungeon)..."


    "... it''s an honor to remember... speaking of which, did you still introduce yourself... my name is Lifeless, and I''ll know you from now on... especially Alphilis, Miranda... with you guys..."


    "" What?


    Unexpectedly overlapping voices on unexpected nominations, Alphilis and Miranda. Watch how it goes. Lifeless rarely flaunts his mouth a little distorted, and now speaks to Fenna.


    "... long time no see, Princess Seeker... do you remember me?


    "Are you... sure"


    Fenna, who was stunned, slowly looks back at the lifeless. Those eyes are lying around and somewhat without light. But the situation is swallowable.


    "Did you... did you get Willam?


    "... Willam?... you don''t know... you mean those guys you just killed?


    "Why are you doing this... why? What did Willam do to you?


    "... why?... f, f... hahahahahahahahahahaha..."


    Lifeless began laughing softly despite his quiet voice. We would all be surprised by the action, but it would be even more surprising if Doom and the others were there. It''s not something that a lifeless person rarely does, such as speak up and laugh in public.


    "... you want to know why?


    "... yeah."


    "... unfortunately... for no reason..."


    "What?


    Moments, a surprising color returns to Fenna''s eyes. This was an unexpected answer for Fenna. It''s hard to think of harming others first for a kind person like Fenna, and if it''s revenge, it''s still understandable. Fenna also knew on her journey that there was a pleasure killer in the world, so even though it was totally impossible for her to understand the mood of such a person, it was possible as the most cruel answer.


    But Lifeless said there was no reason. That was a completely out-of-think answer for Fenna.


    "No reason?


    "... yes... just like you guys breathe, killing is routine for me... very common, especially if I''m not interested in who dies... at best only one thing I''m interested in is'' was strong or not ''... and..."


    "And?"


    "... this said something similar to the guys I fought earlier... do you walk when you walk in the woods, counting the bugs you trampled on with your feet?


    "What?!?


    The atmosphere around Fenna trembles. Fenna''s beautiful hair ripples with a lot of magic, and Aerial takes an unexpected step backwards in its power. But even watching how it goes doesn''t bring any emotion to life.


    "Tell Willam to ''bug'' my loved ones!?


    "... no... bugs are analogies..."


    "... you''re not so handy... you''re less than a bug..."


    "You!"


    The moment Fenna tries to enter the magic chant, she pulls the black bag that Lifeless was in charge of down to the ground.


    "... it''s on your own to fight, but can this be sacrificed?


    Saying so, Lifeless drags some of the black bags out. What came out of it was the face of a bloody seeker. Not being followed by that complexion, Fenna''s anger-stained complexion is drawn back pale again.


    "... Master Cesari?


    To Fenna''s voice, Auri flutters forward. Auri survived when she tried to act alone to guide Alphilis. But Cesari does not answer Auri''s call. For that reason, Lisa retained Auri, who had tried to come forward.


    "Don''t come any closer."


    "Let go, man"


    "No, I can''t let you die in vain."


    "What!


    "... heh..."


    Lifeless was stepping on whether they would all stick to the provocation, but Lisa pulled it off beautifully.


    "Look at that bag, Ollie."


    "What!?


    "Is that bag big enough to fit one human?


    Lisa''s point is especially true, the size of the bag is only about one child. And the fact that adults fit in...


    "... I''m looking closely... at something that wasn''t the right size for the bag... kind of like this to fit in the bag, hands and feet..."


    A lifeless person twists with his or her hands. Everyone was stunned by the lifeless words that set them free to handle toys.


    "Oh, my God."


    "... well the resistance was actually intense, so I had to... and thanks to that I finally grew up... oh, by the way, I didn''t kill him... and the May fly guy was with me... well, it''s a pain in the ass, but if he was to this extent, it would take 10 minutes to silence him without killing him..."


    The moment Auri tries to thrust with the anger that she can''t voice, Lisa makes her wand fall on her feet. And I pretended to hold down Ori as it was, and I slapped him in the ear.


    "(So it would be difficult for you to die, wouldn''t it?


    "I''m telling you to let go!


    "(No, I won''t let you go if you die. You may be your only hope)"


    "(Look, that lifeless guy we''re seeing right now is not a level enemy where the touches are bad. It''s like looking at a bottomless swamp, you don''t see so much who you are or the bottom of your powers. In fact, even Lisa can see that the Seeker is the owner of considerable magic, but she treated the Seeker as a child. Its power can be deduced... if that thing is seriously rampant, it could easily perish this settlement etc)"


    "What..."


    He slaps Auri''s head on the ground forcefully about to say something, and Lisa goes on to say it. Lisa was in quite a hurry, too. It was putting life less at risk.


    "(Shut up and listen! Look, from now on, I''m going to have you run for help. I won''t make you say no, because this one has Fenna, the royal family of seekers. Yeah, if you''re gonna yell at me as a hostage, go ahead. Because everyone''s lives matter to Lisa, whether Fenna is royal or not. So at the very least, you have Fenna come back with just the strength to let him get away with it. Plus, we''ll take a ride and let them get away with it)"


    "(Take 10 minutes... and come back somehow by then. If you can''t do that, I''ll curse you from the bottom of hell. When you understand, poke Lisa and run away from here)"


    After a while, Auri was convinced of Lisa''s reasonable judgment, or pushed Lisa away and ran away. But no matter how much Lisa whispered, the Alphilis and the Lifeless could imagine what Lisa said again. That''s why Alphilis didn''t stop Auri, but he didn''t do life less or anything again.


    "Are you okay, Mr. Lifeless?"


    "... Erlich or..."


    Behind the lifeless stands a gleam, forming a shape. What came out was a skeleton dressed in a black robe. No, a man who just boned and skinned like a skeleton to be exact. Some of them were really bone visible though.


    "I''ll kill that Seeker if you give me an order..."


    "... okay, let him go... this is a bet..."


    "Bet, is it?


    "... oh, it''s my bad habit... to want to bet when you come over expensive... Ellich, why don''t you bet?... I''ll bet you which is quicker if I give in to them or if that Seeker brings his people back... I''ll of course give in..."


    "I''ll be there, too"


    "... come on, then it''s not a bet..."


    "It''s not a betting match."


    "... kukukukuku... that too..."


    Two laugh with pleasure. Alphilis and the others only looked at the figure, but Alphilis noticed that Miranda was shaking.


    "What''s wrong, Miranda?


    "That''s... stupid..."


    "Miranda?"


    The moment Alphilis tried to touch Miranda, Miranda suddenly shouted.


    "Hey! The skeleton there!


    "What?


    "You, did I just say Erlich?


    Yes, but what can I do for you, little girl?


    "Erlich... you say? You... don''t recognize Atashi''s face!?


    "Who gives a little girl like you... no, wait... you look familiar? Yes, that was definitely... when I fought that brave man..."


    "Chickshaw, I knew it was..."


    "What do you mean, Miranda?


    To Miranda, who grinds her teeth, the accumulated alphilis asks.


    "He''s... that skeleton bastard is the demon king whose old Atashi guy... Ord defeated in exchange for his own life!


    "What?


    "Well, you were a little girl who wasn''t even able to participate in the battle then. I remember, it''s weak. You couldn''t do anything but cry as your people fell down one after the other?


    "You -!!!"


    Everyone calmed down Miranda. Miranda still tries to keep everyone strained forward.


    "Fix it! Only that bastard will Atashi kill him!!


    "Relax, Miranda, not now."


    "Alphilis is right. Be cool."


    "Calm down!? I can''t!!


    With that one word, Miranda swings them all away.


    "Ha ha."


    "Wow."


    "I''m not dead!


    "Hmm."


    Miranda and Ellich stand calm and jump on their favorite mace as they blow up their friends. The moment Miranda''s mace tried to be swung down, Miranda was relentlessly slapped to the ground by a lifeless man.


    "Gu!?


    "... calm down... Erlich, when did you see this woman?


    "Well, I thought maybe 100 years ago."


    "... Hmm... so this woman is immortal... I saw the demon king stab her in the heart before, but she wasn''t dead... then I thought it was a mistake to see or some sorcery... well..."


    Lifeless stares at Miranda intriguingly as she holds Miranda back.


    "Fix it!


    "... woman, what''s your name?


    "Who are you..."


    But Miranda''s voice broke off with the discomfort of her belly twitching along the way.


    "Uh... ah...?


    "... what''s your name?


    "Ugh, wow!?


    Lifeless hands held Miranda''s gut immediately. Lifeless who lifts Miranda as she is and moves her hands around to stir her belly.


    "Gee, hee... ahhh"


    "... what''s your name?


    "Yes, I''m telling you..."


    "... hmm... strong, but... how about this?


    Wind Bullets (Aero Shoot)


    With a lifeless short curse, Miranda blows up to the Alphilis and the others as she sprinkles blood from her belly. I was just about to pop out to help Miranda. I was also dressed to stop the Alphilis and the others from moving. Miranda nodding to hold her belly as it is.


    "Ugh, uhh"


    "Miranda, hold on!


    "This is terrible..."


    But while everyone was worried, Miranda''s wounds healed as she looked through her back. We had all already heard that Miranda was immortal, but this was the first time I had seen anything but Lisa healing. Of course Lifeless is watching that too. And with all due respect, Miranda manages to get up.


    "... well... you''re really immortal... there''s no sign that the magic element worked..."


    Lifeless opens his eyes. Apparently, he''s been very intrigued.


    "... Erlich... change the plan in part... I''ll take that woman home... the Seekers will drive you right in... never let it all go..."


    "If you have orders."


    "... hekatonkale, turn a few magic deactivators (cancelers) and some orcs and goblins over here... and some more example guys..."


    "You''re calling that, aren''t you?


    "... oh... it''s what I originally wanted to show that Seeker princess..."


    "Okay."


    That said, as Erlich disappears, demons emerge from the shadows of the surrounding buildings, surrounding the Alphilis.


    Alfie, we''re surrounded.


    "I know! Miranda, can we go?


    "Oh, naturally. I''m sorry I didn''t get hit!


    "You got 40?


    "Than the number, if those armored people do. Especially the little ones."


    Aerial indicates Hekatonkail. I guess my instincts recognized the danger.


    "I''m coming!


    In the burning woods, the battle between the Alphilis and the others began.


    Continued

 134 Death Calling Names, Part 6 - Mass Warfare

    The battle begins. No, Aerial throws a handheld backsword and breaks a picture. Alphilis jumped into that corner and kicked the goblins all at once. The melee is not for Fenna, nor is Lisa for a battle that doesn''t surprise her. Being non-combatants leading up to Kazas, the task of lowering them to the rear guard is a priority in combat. It was during the journey that Alphilis first took on the role.


    and at the same time Nia and Miranda combine to slash into the enemy. Nia really has a mild blow when her opponent is more than an oak, regardless of the human-sized goblin. Miranda, on the contrary, is overwhelmed by a blow, and regardless of the battle at the front, it is dangerous to be poked in the gap with all sides surrounded. Because of this, they thought it would be most efficient to fight in a pattern where Nia collapsed and Miranda stabbed her in the stomach.


    "I''ll take care of Nia, Miranda, Oak and the big armor. I took on that little armor!


    "" Roger!


    Quickly, Nia rushes through the orcs like a disease, eating a blow to the knee or face precisely and breaking the balance. And Miranda stabs one stop after the other on her dizzying opponent.


    When Aerial cleans up the stuck goblins in an instant, he takes on four Hecaton Kails in one hand. Hecaton Cale is never too handsome, but he wears hard armor all over his body, and his strength is loosely above Aerial. If you eat even one blow from the front, the spear-by-spear aerial will be cut off.


    "Wow."


    Unexpectedly divulge thoughts that Aerial has staggered. And the weapons of Hekatonkail are also varied: swords, iron balls, spears, and axes. Dealing with diverse and intermittent weapons at the same time is difficult even for holders of aerial skills. Aerial also gave up meeting from the front and focused on unbalancing the Hekatonkails, as hardly Aerial''s spear would not pass through Hekatonkail''s armor.


    But as he fights, Aerial realizes that Hecaton Cale and the others are moving strangely. Hecaton Kayle and the others shake their weapons without any hesitation, even though each other''s bodies may be in orbit with their own weapons. The Hecaton Kails get hurt dressed like they''re fighting each other.


    "What are these guys?


    Once in a while I tried to direct one to come in the orbit of an iron ball and I shot that head out without a problem. My head is safe because my armor is sturdy, but that armor is deformed as well.


    "I see... if that''s the case, there''s a fight!


    Aerial jumped to the center of the four bodies thoughtfully and began to fight in the center of it.


    Nia and Miranda, on the other hand, cleaned up a lot of goblins and oak.


    "Nia, I''ll take care of the rest. Atashi does big tits!


    "Okay!


    Answer as Nia slams through the back of her knee and snaps the neck of an oak on one knee. Miranda is on her way with three magic deactivators (cancellers). Miranda doesn''t know that magic doesn''t work, but she was a great opponent for Miranda because of her blunt and gigantic movements.


    "Ugh!


    A blow to Miranda''s body, where insects reside rather poorly. A giant canceller over 2m is also targeted in the foot and danced to the universe. When I let him take a blow to the head as he was, he tried to make his way to the next canceler, but Miranda grabbed his leg and lost her balance.


    "What?"


    It was the canceller who should have crushed his head that grabbed his leg. It''s completely deformed, but it doesn''t look frightening at all. Miranda swept through her forcefully grabbed legs, but the gap was huge and another Cancellor''s sword was already looming in front of her.


    "Danger!"


    Along with the metal noise, Alphilis knocks down the canceller case with a blow all over him. Take advantage of that gap, two people at a distance.


    "Thanks, Alfie."


    That big armor is a pain in the ass, too.


    "Not at all. Do we have to shatter it?


    "No, you don''t have to"


    Lisa speaks from the rear. Close your eyes and concentrate on the sensors.


    "The contents of the armor are empty - they must be moving with magic. It looks like there''s a start-up center just around the back of your belly. Aim for the belly!


    "I see."


    "Then I''m coming!?


    Miranda and Alphilis kicked the ground with momentum at the same time.


    Lifeless watching the Alphilis fight from behind. It''s not the Alphilis that bothers me, it''s to see how much Hekatonkale and the cancellers can fight. To be honest, Lifeless thinks he can do whatever he wants on his own.


    In the sight of its lifeless, the canceller is stabbed in turn by Miranda, and the rest of Goblin Oak is defeated by Nia. And Hekatonkale was dulled one movement after another by Aerial, and Fenna swept away by magic where it came together. If I sweep the rest of the goblins and oak, they''ll be lifeless shortly.


    "... hmm, the intrusion is the life of the disputed... can''t it be more than ordered... the thought is simple, and it seems to argue with each other... there''s still room for improvement..."


    Hekatonkale played his part in the war against Zamwed, but what developer Anomaly pointed out herself was that he was strong against opponents coming in from the front on his own like a beast man, but vulnerable to traps and mix-ups. It was still because of the inexpensive cost of production (cost), or so much so that accidentally high individuals were born when it came to intelligence, which was quite low overall, and I couldn''t even hope for any particular fine movement.


    Let me fight the Seeker this time, and Hecaton Kail, who is dull in motion and has low magic tolerance, is not compatible with the Seeker. Even in his earlier battle with a bunch of Seekers, he had actually lost more than 10 Hecaton Kails despite an ambush.


    "... Hecatonkail can only be used against the Beastman as it is now too... no, Gruzaldo uses tactics as an army, and either way, he can''t want to come out anymore as it is now... he needs to improve as soon as possible... anomaly bothers his head again, I guess... no, does he like that?... Kuck, he can''t help it..."


    Suddenly three arrows in a row stab my body as I laugh imagining the anomaly stuffing Lifeless with the challenge. It was Aerial that fired, apparently wiped out all but Lifeless already. Lifeless sighs, saying it''s his bad habit to stop worrying about him when he starts concentrating. It is also true that, most alarmingly, he is so lifeless that he cannot possibly lose.


    Alphilis and the others slowly approach lifeless as the trees burn around. The look on their faces is not alarming and at the same time full of anger. It was they who looked more evil, illuminated by the red light.


    "I see. Alphilis is absolutely right, arrows don''t work."


    "Yeah, but what about magic?


    Alphilis, Miranda, Fenna and Aerial each try to enter the chant. Lifeless to look at her like that and laugh thinly again.


    "What''s so funny?


    "... no... because you guys are so desperate, you''re crazy..."


    "Laugh forever. You''re the one who''s gonna die."


    "... kuku... this is why I hate kids who don''t know stuff..."


    "Do you still say!?


    "... that''s how so many human beings, sometimes even warcraft and demons, have stood before me... and nobody could kill me... for 800 years, actually..."


    "800 years, you say?


    Surprised that everyone unexpectedly forgot to chant. But Lifeless doesn''t even seem to care how those Alphilis react. It is then. It was from behind the lifeless that I heard the footsteps of some big creature.


    Continued

 135 Death Calling Names, Part 7 - Results of Training

    "... well... I can deal with him, but I want to show you guys something... and if I can take this guy down safely, I''ll deal with him straight away... yes..."


    Lifeless turns toward Fenna.


    "... remember the story I used to... bring to you?


    "Huh?"


    Lifeless does.


    "... if you come with me, I told you I''d let you see your people, didn''t I?


    "... is that what it is?


    "... cut the numbness because you won''t come... I brought you... huffy..."


    "Say what..."


    At that moment, a giant creature appeared, trying to snap down the trees that were burning around him. The organism, bipedal, was a giant well above Gigantes and more than 4 m long. Your hands are unusually long, and if you spread your hands, they will be longer than your body. There is no head, there is a big mouth on the part where the head should be, from which tentacles like isoginchuk crawl out scattering covetousness. Funny thing, I didn''t see my eyes anywhere. How the demon recognized the Alphilis, but when he put the Alphilis in the front, he shouted with a tall voice that cracked his head open.


    "Kishaaaaaa!"


    "Gu!?


    "My head... is going to crack"


    "... They say this guy''s name is Dantalion... and I don''t have a hobby for naming demon kings... but there are guys who like that..."


    "A demon king?


    "What do you mean?


    The Alphilis looked up at the monster in front of them with a stunned gaze, more than with horror.


    "... you didn''t know?... The Demon King is made by us..."


    "What!?


    "Make a demon king... make?


    "... yes... but these guys are not like demon kings who have been sweeping the continent for a long time... demon kings who have been on the continent for a long time are purely things that demons and warcraft have joined forces to form an inmate party... these are the synthetic creatures we created (chimeras)... they are forced to contract it with oaks and goblins to tailor it to demon kings... that''s what..."


    "You talk to perky a lot. You know, tell that to the Atassis."


    Miranda looks surprised. But it is a particular question.


    "... it doesn''t matter... the production of these guys is already progressing too fast... no one can stop them anymore... the production is in the next phase..."


    "No way, there are dozens of these?


    "... no, daughters of beasts... not dozens, but thousands..."


    Everyone gets upset about a lifeless word. Alphilis and the others who couldn''t keep up with their thoughts for a moment to talk about too much scale.


    "... sooner or later these guys will run around the earth endlessly... can they stop the demon king''s flock from fulfilling it to the humans?... Even Miriazal won''t be able to deal with thousands of demon kings at the same time..."


    "Oh, no."


    "I''ll stop it!


    Alphilis comes forward. Lifeless who mocks (bruises) at the look of it.


    "... stop?... with a fragile human flair?... I mean interesting..."


    "Stop and show! Here and now, knock you down!!


    "... it''s an interesting joke... try..."


    Dantalion resumed advancing when Lifeless rattled his fingers, pattin.


    "... dantalion... basically a live catcher... especially the leading tall woman and the woman with the giant mace. Don''t kill her... you can dispose of the worst afterwards..."


    "gillulululululu"


    Dantalion takes a step as he sprinkles his covetousness. With such a loss to the Dantalion, Alphilis also leaves a step forward.


    "You come directly, lifeless!


    "... don''t rush... the boss''s turn is later and the market is set..."


    "Alfi, just focus on this guy!


    In one word of Miranda, everyone rests on Dantalion. Apparently, Lifeless is thorough bystanders. The Alphilis and the others were all angry minded, but not without calm. Even the provoked alphilis of the day had inner relief when it came to him not calling. If you want to fight, one at a time. That must be easier.


    The Alphilis and the others scattered as they approached the Dantalion, but from a considerable distance, the Dantalion shook its arms like the Marutai.


    "No way?"


    "Everybody, fly!


    Lisa''s voice makes everyone jump. Near and aerial are physically fine, but Miranda uses her own mace for bar-high jumping procedures. Alphilis uses a short curse of the wind to aid in the leap. Dantalion''s arm swept off the ground beneath it.


    "What a blow"


    Nia shouts her amazement unexpectedly. Dantalion''s blow was completely over the ground. And when he checks the alphilis, who can''t move in the air, his mouth opens all over Dantalion''s body.


    "Huh?"


    "Shit!


    The moment Dantalion tries to spit something out, something is thrown into one of its mouths and explodes at the same time.


    "I''ve seen him before. You remember one of the fools!


    "Nice, Miranda!


    Miranda threw in the bomb at the same time that Dantalion opened his mouth. I guess I was reading the demon king''s pattern of action. It''s a unique Miranda decision with a lot of experience.


    And at the same time as the landing, Aerial and Alphilis cut in.


    "Ha!


    "Eat!"


    Alphilis slashes the Dantalion with a great sword, and Aerial pokes the Dantalion in a straight line with a spear. Aerial''s blow also adds rotation, so he shredded Dantalion''s flesh-by-meat body, but Alphilis'' sword was blocked by Dantalion''s thick muscles. But...


    "Magic Added - Blast Flame (Bomb)!


    "Gao ooo!!


    Alphilis'' sword wraps around the flames and determines Dantalion''s body. Blood splashes with pieces of flesh, a dantalion that doesn''t happen to scream.


    This is what Alphilis trained under the Phalanx. In physical strength, man has limits. Faranx, it seems that if you can manipulate something called ''chi'', you can exert more power than normal, but the training takes a lot of days, and the strength of your original body is important, so the limits are known to Alphilis, who is a woman, even if she fixes the way she handles her chi.


    So what Faranx presented was an improvement in combat ability using magic additions. The same goes for earlier leaps, but this method is very useful for alphilis that can use multi-system magic. Movement can be assisted by wind systems, and strength can be assisted by soil and gold systems. It is also possible to increase the ability to kill with fire and ice. From time to time arrows and the like were reinforced by wind sorcery, why didn''t they come up with this method, rather that was more strange for Alphilis.


    But of course there are shortcomings and caveats. It does not reinforce the body itself, so even if it moves at high speeds using wind magic, for example, the flesh is not made to move at that speed, which makes it more burdensome than necessary. It is good to accelerate the movement of the sword with another explosion, but the strain on the arm is considerable, and of course the wound to the sword itself is severe. It was also a dangerous way for Alphilis to lose his ability to use healing magic if he made a mistake.


    But it''s also very effective. The fact is Dantalion was badly damaged.


    "All right, Fenna!


    "Yes!"


    Fenna is in the magic chant. I''m good at Land Tsunami (Earth Wave). Fenna tries to activate that magic exactly.


    "Go!"


    "F, Fenna..."


    Everyone stops moving to the voice that called Fenna from nowhere. Fenna also looks at how things are with the magic just before it is activated.


    Continued

 136 Death Calling Names, Part 8 - The Devils Idea

    "Who?"


    "Fenna... it''s me... are you there...?


    "... Ornis?"


    Fenna speaks unexpectedly of the childhood name. The voice also responded to Fenna''s voice.


    "Fenna, I knew it was you... where am I? I don''t see anything..."


    "Ornis, Ornis? Where are they?


    "I..."


    At that time, the surface of the Dantalion thrives on bumps, and something human-shaped emerges. And when I could clearly recognize it as a human form, a decent face came to mind. And its mouth moves slowly, but clearly.


    "No way."


    "Fenna... it''s painful..."


    "... Ornis... no..."


    "... huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!..."


    There Lifeless began to laugh so high that there was no more.


    "... I told you, I brought a friend!... as you wish... ahahahahahahaha!


    "Oh my God!


    "There''s this rotten outer road!


    "As far as I can think of, you''re the worst son of a bitch"


    "... whatever... by the way, it''s not the same thing I planted in Dantalion..."


    Alphilis and Miranda, Lisa accidentally curse Lifeless, but he is a strange face. Lifeless is right, the Seekers float one after another in Dantalion''s arms, belly, back, knee.


    "Fenna... it hurts..."


    "Where is this..."


    "Hey, Fenna. Where are you? I can only hear you."


    "Ah, ah..."


    Finally, Fenna abandoned the magic chant and sat on the spot with a snag.


    "Marion, Missia, Droche... no"


    "Fenna, fenna! Hold on!


    "... Oh, by the way..."


    Lifeless puts up one finger all the time.


    "... although they incorporate into the Dantalion... the organs are safe as a whole... so if you disconnect the good, it might help... you should just do damage to the Dantalion... but..."


    Lifeless is nibbling.


    "... they share pain with everyone... and of course with Dantalion... if you don''t do something so good, you''ll be shocked to death by the pain... like this..."


    Lifeless hits the Dantalion with simple sorcery.


    "Ghaaaa."


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch"


    "Ahhhhh"


    "Stop, stop... no more -!


    Fenna starts crying.


    "How can you do this!? What did we do to you? Hey!"


    "... how could you do this?... you don''t even know that..."


    Lifeless reveals disappointment.


    "... it would be decided because I''m bored, wouldn''t it?


    "Nah..."


    "... you guys should try to live for hundreds of years too... it was only dawn in training and combat at first... but it didn''t take longer than I thought to maximize my abilities... and when I found out there was no one I could beat, I had nothing left to do..."


    Lifeless takes a faraway look.


    "... the world with no goals, no hopes, no opponents to fight is boring... but I still have to live forever... and this is more painful than I thought... it''s your duty to crawl the ground to comfort me like that, don''t you think?


    "Oh my God!


    "What do you think of man as the life that lives on this earth!?


    "... you''re retarded, Beastman''s daughter... I told you... it''s just a tool to get bored... no... for screaming, I think it was more than a tool..."


    "Oh, you are -!!"


    Fenna releases a forcefully activated Land Tsunami (Earth Wave) to the lifeless, but Dantalion stands before him. A rock protruding from the ground penetrates the body of the Dantalion relentlessly, but does not lead to fatal injuries to the Dantalion. But it''s devastating.


    "Wow."


    Fenna, please don''t do this.


    "Ouch!"


    "... you''re a terrible kid... to hit a friend with magic..."


    "Oh, no..."


    On the contrary, it just tormented Fenna''s friend. And Dantalion''s wounds sweep away, and Fenna''s face is colored with despair.


    "... by the way... as long as Dantalion is safe, they''ll play forever... well I don''t even know if it''s sane... what do you say, don''t you think this is a work of art?... only thing about making something like this is that I think I can appreciate the producer..."


    "I can''t think of a word for you to describe this... this piece of shit."


    "Don''t worry. Even with Lisa''s poisonous tongue."


    "Only this guy should be killed at all costs."


    "Waste of life is lawful in the prairie... but this guy won''t break the code."


    "Guys, you shouldn''t do this! Because if you knock one of these down, the Spirit won''t let you go!


    Fenna was the one who blocked the way it went as everyone squirted and stuffed Uty''s voice in the skin.


    "Guys, stop..."


    "Fenna, get out of the way. It must be defeated."


    "But, but then you''re gonna have to take down my friend... and I can''t"


    "Fenna!"


    "We''re friends!


    A large tear finally began to spill out of Fenna''s eyes.


    "We all grew up together! They''re all irreplaceable friends of mine. We had dinner together, we practiced hunting, we went to the river and we swam, we climbed trees, and then, then..."


    "Fenna..."


    "Please, don''t kill my friend..."


    "Fenna, get out of the way"


    Alphilis comes forward to push Fenna over crying. Fenna grabs Alphilis'' arm, but her hand is played by a lot of magic.


    "Ouch!


    "Alfie, you..."


    "I''m sorry, Fenna. You can blame me."


    Alphilis had already unleashed the curse. A lot of magic and killing from that body. Fenna, Nia, Kazas, Uty and even Aerial at the end, who have never seen Alphilis unleash the curse, unwittingly lag behind in her power.


    "Alfi..."


    "It''s okay, Miranda. Because I win. Lisa, is there anything like that big fat ass nucleus?


    "Yeah, yeah. Just in the center of my body."


    "And then it seems like it would be nice to get a shot in that big mouth. Which pedigree would you prefer?"


    Alphilis starts to think of something as bumps. But the reflection also lasted a moment.


    "Okay... Fenna, I can''t help you all, but I''ll try to keep it to a minimum to kill you as much as I can. So be patient."


    "Alfi..."


    I saw Fenna''s face blue on Alphilis, who said he was going to kill Fenna''s friend without any hesitation, and Alphilis looked blatantly disgusted.


    "What, are you unhappy? Then come up with other good ideas and see. Or with that friend of yours, you think you''re gonna die, too? I''m afraid I can''t give you that option."


    "That''s not how..."


    "Then shut up and watch, this is the best option. There''s no such thing as a happy ending that helps us all. The powerless are dying, in this cruel world. It''s supposed to be your handwriting, even if it helps some people."


    Lifeless slowly applauds Alphilis for his pizza.


    "... you agree with that opinion..."


    "Oh, I feel good, lifeless. But I''m afraid you''re going to die, too. I''ll deal with you as soon as I get rid of your big fat ass."


    "... hehe... scared scared scared..."


    "That''s it for the chat, let''s get started. Everybody stay back."


    Walk forward when the alpha leash is ready. Aerial shrugged unexpectedly watching how it was.


    "Is that... is that really Alphilis?


    But there was no man on the spot who could answer the question.


    Continued

 137 Death Calling Names, Part 9 - Tragic

    And Alphilis and Dantalion confronting each other from the front.


    "Girl Lulu..."


    "You''re a completely frivolous monster. I wonder if the guy who made it has a pretty bad taste. Hey, lifeless?


    "... the design isn''t me..."


    "Well, you still have company, don''t you? Why don''t you tell your sister how many there are?


    Lifeless with the face that I''ve had a moment for that word of Alphilis, but I quickly get back on my mind.


    "... do it, dantalion..."


    "GOOOO!"


    "Oh, my God. You don''t have a hottie, do you?


    Alphilis shakes off the hair on his face with his hands, resting his hands gently on his hips. Dantalion, on the other hand, waves his hands up and takes to smash Alphilis. Aiming at that gap, the magic that Alphilis chants was knitted at an unusual rate.


    [Zilfe, the Spirit of the Wind, turns its power into a sword, and does not cleave my enemies]


    Wind Rider (Aeroslicer)!


    A blade of wind gathered in both hands of the Alphilis slashed off both hands of the Dantalion, without having time to put both hands together.


    "(... fast...)"


    "G-o-o-o-on!"


    Lifeless also gives praise to Alphilis in his heart. Dantalion cries with screams, as do the assimilating seekers, but Alphilis'' judgment does not dull earlier in the hairy streak. Running up Dantalion''s body to the scaffold in an instant, he stands over a wide open mouth.


    Tentacles are stretched out from the mouth to capture the alphilis,


    "Out of the way"


    At the same time as a word of, Alphilis slashes away in an instant. Still, one of the tentacles tries to tangle with the losing and the alphilis, but on the contrary, the alphilis grabbed the tentacle with his hand and tightened it up.


    "It''s disgusting, you... burn"


    When Alphilis saw the tentacles with scornful (not offering) eyes like he saw even in filth, the tentacles began to burn from Alphilis'' hand. As it is, the fire transmits its tentacles and invades to the interior of the Dantalion. Relying on its lights, Alphilis peeks inside the Dantalion. I recognized some suspicious pulsating areas in it.


    "That one."


    Whimpering Alphilis. But her immediate actions, even lifeless, looked out for her unexpectedly. How dare you jump into Dantalion''s mouth yourself?


    "Aah!"


    "Alfi!?


    "... oh, my God..."


    But Dantalion stops moving perfectly at that moment. Shortly afterwards, when I thought I had a severe cramp and scattered my saliva from my mouth, I fell on my knees and stopped moving. There is smoke coming out of my body, and there is noise with juju. And out of that mouth, Alphilis climbed out.


    "Oh, that''s dirty..."


    "Alfi, are you okay?


    "As you can see, it was pretty dirty, though. I''m in the mood for a quick bath."


    "What have you done?


    "Easy, I eagled my heart and flushed my lumpy current. Electric shock works for any organism. I think I''m fainted now. I didn''t know the most about additions and subtractions, so I could be dead soon."


    Answer Nia''s question as Alphilis looks back at Dantalion.


    "Fenna, if you want to talk to a friend, do it now. I can''t help you either."


    "Huh? What''s that..."


    "Lifeless said monsters and seekers share the pain. Then there should be a good chance of sharing the blood flow. Either way, if we defeat that monster, we''ll all die. It''s only now that I''ve gained certainty. In fact, the Seekers on the chopped off arm are already dead. He just wanted to haunt us and have fun. Am I right, lifeless?


    When Alphilis sees Lifeless, Lifeless also admits the word, whilst lightly tongue-in-cheek.


    "... you know very well, you''re right... I would have liked some more help or something..."


    "I don''t do what I can''t do."


    "... she''s a cold woman..."


    Lifeless looks terribly boring, and Alphilis stares at Lifeless. If Lifeless makes a strange move, I guess he''s going to be in a combat position immediately.


    In the meantime, Fenna hits the Dantalion.


    "Everybody, everybody... Ornice, Marion, Missia, Droche!


    "Uh-uh..."


    "Fe, fenna..."


    "Ku, it''s dark..."


    "We... what''s going on?


    Apparently, they''re all cloudy in consciousness and vision, and the situation hasn''t swallowed. But Fenna can''t find a word on how to explain it either. I couldn''t possibly turn to my best friends and tell them that I could no longer help being taken in by the Demon King. There''s nothing I can do, I can''t even find the words to call, Fenna sees her best friend with tears in her eyes.


    But when they saw Fenna like that, the Seekers regained consciousness, and they put in words that cared for Fenna.


    "Fenna, she''s crying again..."


    "You''re still a crybaby, you are"


    "Absolutely nothing can be done without us..."


    "Ugh, hiku... gu. Wow, I''m, I''m... I''m sorry! I can''t help you all!


    Fenna finally lost her tears after sensing the care of her best friend. Blurry and large tears convey cheeks.


    "Wow, I''m... a princess, but I''m in a position to protect everyone! I can''t do anything, I''m just being protected!!


    "Oh, my God, I cared about that"


    "Absolutely, you''re still a child..."


    "... eh...?


    Fenna just thought she''d be resented, but she looks up to her best friends unexpectedly with the unexpected answer.


    "Look, Fenna... we weren''t together because you''re a princess."


    "Yeah, well, I was with Fenna because she''s Fenna."


    "And it''s the same reason I let you get away. We didn''t fight over Fenna because you were royal."


    "I like Fenna, so I want her to live, so I fought. If you were alive now, our wish would have come true."


    "No..."


    Fenna started crying again.


    "So... what happens to my wish...? I''ve always wanted to be with everyone. Hiding in the woods, collecting nuts, making crowns out of flowers, dancing all night at forest festivals... I want to go back to those days..."


    "Fenna..."


    "... five... four... three..."


    That''s when Alphilis noticed that Lifeless was whining about something. Apparently they''re counting the numbers.


    "Lifeless, what are you whining about?


    "2... 1..."


    "Answer me!"


    "0"


    "Fenna..."


    The moment the Seekers are about to say something. Suddenly Dantalion''s body started to rot off, guzzling and smoking.


    "Wow. Oh."


    "Hot, hot!


    "Melt, melt..."


    As the Dantalion collapses, the Seekers look away at the pain. Fenna is already speechless, holding her mouth with both hands and staring at the sight as she devours it. Can''t I even talk my eyes out of shock?


    "Lifeless! What did you do!?


    "... I''m nothing... because Dantalion stopped life activity, so I guess he started to collapse... apparently the electric shock worked too well..."


    "Shit! I''m sorry, Fenna!


    Seeing the sight, Alphilis popped up. Tie the mark at high speed and chant.


    [He''s a more righteous user of flames than he was in ancient times. Summon Thy Fire here, and purify the wicked.]


    "The Hammer of the Flaming God (Perez Knuckle)!


    Huge flaming fists emerge from the fists thrust by Alphilis, wrapping the dantalion in flames in an instant. And when every seeker was caught in the flames, their screams were extinguished by the fire. And Fenna stares at the flames in a state of self-loss. I can no longer feel refinement in those eyes. The last thing Fenna''s friends wanted to say was they didn''t know what to say in the end.


    "They''re all... dead."


    No one can find a word to say to Fenna, who grumbled and grumbled. Nia approached to comfort Fenna while they were all nagging. At that time, suddenly the flame wrapping the dantalion sways. It was Miranda and Lisa who realized that as soon as possible.


    Wind Gang Sword Formation (Overslicer)


    "Everybody, get down!


    "In time!"


    Which was faster than Lisa screaming? Countless swords of wind that wipe out dantalions, tear apart flames and fly in. Lisa responds to a scream and Miranda tries to put up an impromptu defensive junction with a short curse. Alphilis also noticed all the time and tried to put up a defensive junction apart from Miranda.


    But was that the other way around? Miranda and Alphilis magic interfere with each other, creating gaps in the junction. The sword of the great wind managed to divert itself from the direction, but one sword passed through the gap of the junction.


    "Avoid -!


    "Uh..."


    It was a breeze that blew out. The cry of Aerial was also murky, and Nia''s reaction as she was about to rush over to Fenna was delayed for a moment.


    A moment of silence surrounded him, and everyone heard something rolling on the ground as he took it.


    Continued

 138 Death Calling Names, Part 10 - The Fighters

    "Uh... ah...?


    "Two, Near... my arm..."


    "Mine, arms?


    Nia looks at her left arm. There''s no arm there that''s supposed to be, and the blood is erupting like a broken faucet.


    "Wow, wow, my... arm..."


    "Nia? Nia!


    Kazas, who was supposed to have to be in the rear guard, jumped out to roll. Running over to Nia, not looking at the danger. Near staring at its face, but understanding reality from Kazas'' desperate expression. At that moment, the intolerable intense pain struck her.


    "My arm... Uh-oh!


    "Nia, Nia! Calm down!"


    "Yes, it hurts. Ouch. No, no, no!"


    "Whew!"


    Kazas is blown away by a nearer rampaging around on the ground. His glasses also fall off and break to the ground at that time, but without paying attention to the glasses that came off, Kazas holds Nia back with the utmost force he can.


    "Something to tie up, quickly!


    "Give me my belt!


    "Ahhhhh"


    "Damn, I can''t stop bleeding!


    "Let the eagle do it!


    Uty literally flies.


    "I''ll do first aid with water magic. Aerie brought her fallen arm and twirled it with a cloth! And ice if you can!


    "Where''s the ice?!?


    "Have Alfi make it out of sorcery!


    "Sorry, but we can''t afford that."


    Alphilis and Miranda stare at the burning dantalion. And when I wondered if that flame swayed, Lifeless appeared as he trampled and crushed the ashed dantalion.


    "... hmm... have you done that much damage..."


    "It''s cowardice to strike. You know what the vessel is?


    What is a light tone? Lifeless turned his gaze to Alphilis, who turns his angry gaze on Lifeless on his back, and Lifeless turned his gaze like he made a fool of himself.


    "... you wanted me to say ''I''m next'' or something before the fight?... Looks like you spent your extra childhood obsessed with weird knight stories..."


    "No way. I lost my mind in the middle of the fight. Fenna is bad, Nia is bad. I might have targeted the same thing in your position."


    "Hey, Alfie!


    Miranda yells at Alphilis. Alphilis did not evil, and when he glanced sideways at Miranda, he sighed one.


    "Well, I was distracted, too. I''m responsible for that, too."


    "... heh... that''s humble..."


    "So I''ll have you pay exactly for that. With my life."


    "... fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    Lifeless seemed to have fun and started laughing really fun. For the first time now, it''s like recognizing Alphilis as an enemy.


    "Miranda, tie the line to protect everyone. I''ll do it flashy, so stay as far away from me as you can."


    "Alfi, are you okay?


    "Come on? You''ll never know until you try."


    "Not that way, Atashi. You..."


    That''s about it, Miranda swallowed the words. I''m worried about Alpha Reese. I almost said, "I don''t care what happens." Miranda also knows that the battle between Alphilis and Lifeless can no longer be stopped, and that if Alphilis cannot stop Lifeless, total annihilation is imperative. Then Miranda wanted her to focus on the fight rather than distract Alphilis by saying something extra here and now.


    "... leave the back to Atashi. So come and win."


    "I''ll try."


    Answer without turning around Miranda as Alphilis walks away. When Miranda returned to Nia and the others, it was a training ground there.


    "Kazas. Ouch! It hurts!!


    "Nia, take this!


    Nia sweats on her forehead and hits her harder. The remaining right hand is squeezing his arm so as to clasp it against Kazas, but there is too much force and nails are eating into Kazas'' arms, and blood is pounding. Still, Kazas chewed things up in his mouth to keep Nia from biting his tongue, holding Nia down desperately as she was. Meanwhile, Uty is performing a blood stop with witchcraft. There was a surprising sweat on that forehead.


    See how it goes, Miranda skips the instructions.


    "Lisa."


    "Yes, I''m here"


    "Find the exit with the sensor. We''re ready to retreat. Alpha Reese will escape the battle gap."


    "What will Alfi do?


    "I''ll get you out of here and the eagle will go back. In the meantime Nia and Fenna can''t fight anymore. It''s dangerous if we don''t get him out of here."


    Miranda sits back and looks at Fenna staring at a point in vain and Nia wandering around in pain.


    "Okay, just a moment."


    "Please."


    Lisa concentrates on finding the exit, Miranda instructs Aerial to see how Fenna is doing, and herself helps with the nearer.


    "Uty, take this"


    "What''s this?


    "It''s a blood suppression of properties made from totique leaves and crucio fruit skins. For now, the bleeding will manage to contain it. It''s also analgesic."


    "That would help. But give the eagle a little more time."


    "Why"


    "Now I may be able to build a good blood flow and let it hold until I connect my hands again"


    "Can you?


    Miranda rounds her eyes. What Uty said is pretty high tech. Though I''ve heard that there''s a way to do that in water restoration magic, I didn''t think I could handle a utility that''s always been deceiving.


    "It''s my first time, too, but... if I can get inside the Spirit, I might be able to figure it out. Fortunately, it was amputated by magic, so it''s unlikely that bacteria will get in, but still, the sooner the better."


    "Okay. But do it in five minutes. I don''t know if Alphilis will have that much."


    "... that bad?


    "Oh."


    Miranda remembers the old days. A boy who uses Ellich, the opponent Ord defeated in consultation, who was a good man of his own - no, I guess it''s more accurate to say lover, but Miranda was no longer meant to be her husband - with his jaw. Its strength should be known by extrapolation.


    "(If Alfi can''t win... let''s just keep Atashi beside that kid. no matter what happens to this person)"


    Lisa snapped that sleeve as Miranda solidified her resolve on the inside.


    "Miranda, there''s something hard to tell you."


    "What more can I get you?


    "There''s no exit..."


    "Huh!?


    Everyone else responds to Miranda''s leaked cry.


    "What do you mean?


    "We have blocked the perimeter, very extensively, in the junction. We were focused on the battle, so we narrowed the sensor range."


    "... damn."


    It was at the same time that Miranda looked remorseful and there was an explosion on her back. And the alphilis blows up.


    Alphilis manages to regain his posture while rolling down the ground.


    "Ku..."


    "Alfi!"


    "Don''t come!


    Alphilis to control with a drink of nearby Aerial. Those eyes stare at the direction I''ve just blown. And a lifeless person walking loosely.


    "... there''s no exit, is there?... Lisa, was..."


    "Are you still the killer"


    "... you really thought I was just watching the game?... while watching the game, I let you exactly tie the line... most of all when I came out in front of you, some things were already tied up... Doom''s Azumi and I are not the same... there is no way out of the trick... when fighting, the strategy is to patrol many... the trump cards are a bunch of things to hide... it''s the basics of the fight..."


    You don''t even know that. Sometimes Lifeless sees Alphilis and the others.


    "... the most important thing to be aware of when fighting is securing an exit... don''t even secure an exit. If you go in there, total annihilation is imperative... there''s no room for sympathy..."


    "I don''t want to be told by the person who set me up"


    "... that too... by the way..."


    Lifeless sees Miranda. Keep your eyes flat off her, even though you are in battle with Alphilis. I''m just saying that I''ve read through Alphilis'' strengths.


    "... after this battle I will bring you home..."


    "What, are you blind to the beauty of Atashi?


    "... I''m sorry, but I''m not interested in shaping women... but you''re more immortal than that, aren''t you?


    "... then what?"


    Miranda raises her guard.


    "... you know what?... Once upon a time complete immortality has not yet been realized... things like going to other stars that shine in heaven, going beyond time, realizing immortality are long-standing propositions of the sorcerers... that as you have learned magic, I am no exception again... just think that the answer may be in front of you... I am not exhausted..."


    "It''s got nothing to do with Atashi"


    "... it doesn''t matter if you''re not interested... if the sorcerer finds out about this, the people who break you apart but try to unravel that secret will never stop... not just me, but the people in the sorcery church as well... Miriazal is smart enough to realize that and protect you as soon as possible... but maybe he just wants to keep that secret to himself..."


    "Our supreme bishop is not like that!


    Miranda shouts her voice unexpectedly. She owes a great deal to Miriazal, and although she usually has a lot of mouth fights, she also has respect. Miranda is not so popular as to keep that Miriazal quiet, ridiculed by an inexperienced boy. But Miranda''s emotions didn''t matter to Lifeless.


    "... I don''t know... that''s not the righteous ally you think... she''s a woman who can do dirty things fine and sacrifice her men if she needs to... you know how he used to totally ash every inhabitant of one town?


    "How do you know that? What do you know?"


    "... at least not more than you... we''ve known each other since before the war..."


    "What?"


    "... I had some face-to-face knowledge at the time... but I didn''t seem to notice because I was completely different from the way I am now..."


    Lifeless speaks pale. The content was a series of surprises for Miranda, which intrigued me to be honest, but I can''t really take all of this boy''s stories.


    "... is that true?


    "... follow me if you''re interested... most likely you''ll take me after this, so the results are the same... but I''ll tell you everything I know before you lose your sanity in a proper experiment..."


    "You think I''ll let you do that?


    Alphilis rises loosely.


    "While I''m alive, I won''t let Miranda do it"


    "... you''re in trouble... they tell you not to kill..."


    "To whom?


    "... sounds like you''ve had a bit of a chat... but they haven''t told me to let you live with five satisfied bodies... and keep your hands and feet together?


    Lifeless enters the fighting posture again. Look at that. I''ll put the alphilis back together.


    "... make it look desperate to resist... you guys will take you as far alive as you can... but messing with you guys as experimental material is a complete pervert... they''ll flatten out what seems like a hundred million times better dead..."


    "You''re something big, too."


    "... I just want to fight a strong guy... if he''s going to be able to fight to show his power, I''ll kill his lover... and if I have to, I''ll kill everyone but him... even if he can''t fight, the tools change his expression when it comes to being a tool, so that''s funny... but I still prefer to fight... yes..."


    I get the look on my face that I just came up with something good about lifeless.


    "... you too... are people who can work harder when about one of your people dies? Which one do you want?


    Lifeless turns his hand toward Miranda and the others. Mirandas are frightened by it, but before that, there is more killing and magic than just now from Alphilis.


    "Shut up already, you ha!


    "... you can do it. Then... that''s fine..."


    And it was lifeless and alphilic going into combat attitude again.


    Continued

 139 Death Calling Names, Part 11 - Magic Battle

    Eat my blood, Spirit of Fire.


    It was Alphilis who took the lead. Enter the most powerful magical chant you can use yourself. It is a sorcery that burned down the demon king who once fought in the forests of Lucia. But seeing an alphilis like that, life less laughing with her nose like a little fool. Confirm the alphilis chant, then move on to chanting yourself.


    "(I don''t know what you''re going to say, but magic is the winner of those who chanted it first. Whatever the power of this sorcery, sorcery outweighs it by the number of hands, etc. -)"


    [Soaked Spirit of Water]


    Hearing the acronym for the chant, Alphilis flashed her stunned face for a moment, and shortly afterwards, paled, she hurried to chant.


    "(No way?


    I have a bad feeling about your head. Alphilis continues to chant as if to shake it off.


    [Gather and divide the spirits and put them in vain vessels to dance and play. I offer no further sacrifice to the Spirit.


    [Gather, pour out the Spirit, pour out, overflow (spill) into an empty cup, and starch and capture. I give no more sacrifice to the Spirit.


    "(Can you do that?


    Alphilis chanting is still faster than lifeless. This should push you in with the difference in activation time - the alphilis depends on that possibility.


    "Flaming Beast (Flame) Madness (Caprizio)!


    The Soul Song of Ice Statue (Ice) (Requiem)!


    The fiery beasts rising from the foot of Alphilis penetrate the lifeless throat whistle and the eaten chisel. But from the foot of the lifeless, ice statues of various beasts, or sea creatures, birds, some of them human - are made up one after the other, beating down the beasts unleashed by Alphilis one after the other.


    "(Later my magic and mutual. Plus the variety of that ice statue! Magic and composition, together above me)"


    Lifeless even laughed when he noticed that Alphilis felt the difference in strength and was teething with just one blow. Alphilis with blood on his head accidentally.


    "Don''t you dare!


    [It''s Jilfe, the Spirit of the Wind. Gather and be swords, and forge swords into rolls.]


    [Gnome, the Spirit of the earth. Gather and be a fang, divide the fangs and be a serpent (grated)]


    "(This guy!


    In front of Alphilis, a visible mass of wind paints a spiral. Meanwhile, in front of Lifeless''s eyes, the ground has protruded, and many earthen lumps (chiseled) imitating serpents have brought their heads.


    Alphilis breathes heavily, releasing a chunk of wind.


    "The Wrath of the Spiraling Wind Elf (Helical Shoot)!


    "Another Groundsnake Bite (Uroboros Byte)!


    A lifeless dirt snake bites into the wind scroll bullet emitted by Alphilis. The earth snake is shredded one or two, but the momentum of the wind shell also clearly diminished its power. And when the last snake is crushed, so does the wind. Mutual so far. But.


    "(Definitely, this guy is deliberately chanting later and hitting the magic of the opposite attribute. You know, I can''t do this without so much confidence in my chanting speed and magic, but... how about this?


    Still, Alphilis continues to chant.


    [I want you, the incarnation of dirty water. Here you unleash violence and hatred and ravage my enemies.


    "Summon, Vortex Devil (Kalubdis)!


    What Alphilis used was summoning magic. Though the summoned warcraft once belongs to the water attribute, the summoning magic itself belongs to the unattributed. Alphilis thought it would be impossible to deactivate it.


    [I will summon the dirty water and return thee to the bottom of the calming dark water.


    "The Great Vortex Crawling Out Over Black (Avis Swell)"


    Lifeless has formed a vortex with dark magic, which has swallowed Calubdis. Plus, ironically, I swallowed a vortex demon with a vortex.


    But now it''s clear. Totally Alpha Reese is being ridiculed for being lifeless.


    "Are you playing?


    "... No, no, seriously, I''m making fun of you..."


    "Knock."


    "... Kukukuku... don''t you think it''s sweet of a little girl who hasn''t lived in just 20 years to beat me in a magic battle?... What''s up... you don''t have a hitter anymore?


    Alphilis'' thoughts spin dizzily. Not far in the absolute amount of magic. The chanting speed is also up there. The composition of witchcraft is also more refined by the lifeless. Then what?


    "(If I have an advantage, that Lifeless is still playing. There is unlimited reason I can win if I do it properly, but now I should be surprised... will you try)"


    Though Alphilis thinks of many streets of hands to defeat Lifeless, he has never tried any of them. It will be a bump production of one or eight.


    "... if you''re not coming, I''ll go this way?


    "No, not yet!


    [Thor, Thor the Thunder God, I lay low and make thy power a greed. Come down and gather in the pillars, gather together and become as much as the heart of the giant beast, and turn it into your power, my wrath, to show.]


    "... uhh..."


    What Alphilis is about to say is thunderous sorcery, the advanced sorcery of the wind. Among them, it is the highest class of witchcraft if it is a power to stand alone. Sometimes wind-specific magicians gain strength so far as the fruit of long training, but the simultaneous use of multiple systems and yet young magicians manipulate and show magic so far are rarely found in lifeless memories either.


    "... and you''re big..."


    Composed in front of the alphilis is a mass of lightning about 50 cm in diameter. Usually the palm size is finally magic, but the Alphilis magic power was out of the group. Most of all, Alpha Reese was going to spend almost all of his magic on this blow.


    "... but the magic is too late to hit the target... but it''s powerful for that matter... you and I are 30 meters away now... and we can make it if we let it go and then I chant it..."


    "How about that?


    "... funny, I''ll leave you alone... give it a try..."


    "You don''t have to tell me. Eat!"


    Sorcery rolls out like Alphilis throws a ball.


    Thunder Block Cannon!


    At the same time, Lifeless begins chanting.


    "(... Hmm, just better defensive sorcery?


    [Pull over, solidify, be a chunk]


    [Gather around, Spirit of the Wind]


    The moment Lifeless tries to cast a defensive sorcery, Alphilis casts a short curse. Unlike the short curse of unchanging chants, the chanting content alone is somewhat powerful, but at best powerful enough to blow ordinary people away, and it does little for magic that is resistant.


    "(... what are you thinking?


    [Bombs]


    Blast Pressure (Aero Press)!


    But Lifeless was heartily surprised. The short spell unleashed by Alphilis did not emanate from Alphilis, but occurred in front of the lifeless. Because witchcraft occurs with chants and hand-marks, it should be common sense to arise from the magician''s surroundings, but Alphilis easily overturned that common sense.


    Lifeless was sometimes totally poked at the void, but no matter how ineffective it is, if the wind explodes in front of him, his behavior is limited for a moment. Above all, the wind pressure prevented me from continuing to chant. Lifeless exposing themselves to near-defenseless conditions as a result. There is a lump of thunder looming in front of me.


    "(... but... we''re still in time...)"


    [Time flies and space shrinks. Forward.]


    "(... what... now he says it''s space-time manipulative magic!?


    Space-time manipulative magic rarely used by users. It speeds up or slows down the time of the range of effects, but if it develops, it is also assumed that it can interfere with aging.


    "(... no way...)"


    Accelerate!


    Alphilis accelerated with the thunderbolt cannon itself released earlier. A suddenly accelerating mass of thunder looms lifeless in front of you.


    "... Shima..."


    Lifeless had no words, no defense, and ate the direct strike of Alphilis'' sorcery.


    Continued

 140 Death Calling Names, Part 12 - A Man Formerly Called a Hero

    Miranda and the others watched that whole end-of-life exchange from behind. I couldn''t fully grasp what had happened, but for now there was quite a blast, so everyone accidentally turned their ears off reflexively.


    After a few seconds of defense, he flutters closer to Alphilis, even as he remembers his own tinnitus to an awesome explosion. The lifeless surroundings are already smoky due to an awesome explosion and I can''t see.


    "I did it, Alfie."


    Miranda finally speaks to Alphilis about it.


    "Maybe... I confirmed I hit him directly, so if you just ate that without defensive witchcraft, it shouldn''t be safe. I guess he tried to chant defensive magic because it was dangerous."


    "Did you do the math?


    "Of course. I thought if you were the greatest magic of power, you''d cast some sort of chanting magic, whether it''s offset or protected. Two unintentional hits at that gap in a row. You just won''t be able to handle it. Because no one will think that magic occurs in a space where there is nothing. Even more so if you have a long experience as a magician."


    Alphilis answered flatly, but Miranda knows she did something pretty amazing. When and where did you train like that?


    "Even Alfi is a magician, isn''t he? When did you train?


    "I forgot, Miranda. Because I was natural and I could use witchcraft, it took me long to be conquered by the Church of Witchcraft? Then it was sealed, and my master taught me how to use witchcraft, but I''ve never practiced it."


    "Huh? Then how..."


    "Wait!


    Alphilis controlled Miranda''s words. And I concentrate on dirt smoke. A rushed look gradually began to appear on that look.


    "Alfi, no way..."


    "No way..."


    "... uhh... I''m sincerely surprised... let''s praise you honestly, Alphilis..."


    I hear a lifeless voice out of the smoke. Smoke isn''t clear yet, but apparently there''s no significant damage to be seen from that voice.


    "... jokes are tough. What the hell is that guy?"


    "... I''d love to hear that."


    "... fought numerous enemies... those whose magic jumped through, those who use unique sorcery, those who use magic... but no one handled sorcery so well... kukukukukukukuku, hahahahahaha!


    Suddenly I heard a loud laugh out of the smoke as my sanity slipped out of the look of Miranda and Alphilis or something in incredible reality. At the same time, smoke is pushed by massive winds of magic and blown away.


    "Hih."


    Who was the voice that leaked. But whoever saw the lifeless now must have felt the same inside. Anyway, Lifeless, who appeared out of the smoke, had no right half. But blood doesn''t erupt, it''s purely empty. The abyss of the part that Alphilis blew up cracked like glass, as if the person depicted on the stained glass were going to keep talking. And as I dropped the paint on the missing part, the lifeless body is soon restored back to normal.


    Alphilis, who sees him, grinds his teeth.


    "Lifeless, you are"


    "As you can see, I have nothing."


    Lifeless that hits and turns into an unusual tone. The tone was subtle and yet heavily intimidating.


    "A long time ago, when I was born with a rare magic like mine, I tried to excel at witchcraft. The training went very well, and with each passing year I practiced my magic as I wished. But I guess sad, people''s lives are short. I was about to reach life expectancy before I could reach my extremes, which I had yet to see."


    Alphilis answers nothing. The same is true of being pushed by lifeless pressure, but desperately trying to restore a little magic.


    "So I showed him the whole story. I built a certain sorcery and brought my life to an unlimited eternity. As a result, I saw the extremes of an individual named myself. But"


    Lifeless slowly closes his eyes.


    "Conversely, I have no more enemies. The dilemma of having dreamed so much of pursuing and the power in your hands... yet not having enemies that just shake it up. This is very painful, you know?


    "... I don''t even want to know."


    Alphilis told him to throw up, but Lifeless just smiled thinly when he heard the answer.


    "Give me this realm, too, and I''ll see. It''s vain to have no one to fight... but!


    Lifeless magic began to swell further. Alphilis can offset the pressure to some extent with his own magic, but Lisa and Kazas without magic are like being exposed to a storm. I''m desperate to stick to the ground, just as it''s tough to be sitting.


    "Alpha Reese! It''s been a long time since you''ve found someone you could possibly fight, huh? I''ll give you permission to fight me!


    "Permission? What are you doing, lifeless?


    "What... what do you think?? It used to be my, no, just asking my name, even the Demon King escaped! Hahahahaha!"


    A laughing lifeless figure deforms into an adult. It adapts to a changed, no, undone personality to say, and turns into a belligerent look to appearance. Eyes glow sharply like a raptor, my strong looking nose and mouth full of myself. They can be summed up into a straight face.


    And as he ripped off the black robe that was wrapped around him, his torso became nude and he saw something like a large, engraved post-burn wound on his chest. That looks like a dragon.


    "Since when do we fight with all our might... when we defeated 100 demon kings 700 years ago?... oh, did you ever destroy the army of the Great Demon King 500 years ago?"


    "Give me the Great Demon King...? Stop joking!


    Alphilis denies the stunned fact that Lifeless tells him, but Lifeless stared at Alphilis and snorted in a grumpy manner.


    Unfortunately, I don''t like jokes.


    "So you''re stronger than the Great Demon King?


    "Kukuk, you want to give it a try?


    "Superior!"


    "700 years ago... after a burn that also looks like a dragon... like I heard somewhere"


    Miranda is thinking next to Alphilis boosting his magic again. It''s not really the other way around, but I don''t feel that the questions that have arisen in my chest are very important. I notice a lifeless look at Miranda like that.


    "Do you care who I am, woman? So let me give you a hint... I''m supposed to be able to use six sorcery systems."


    "Six kinds..."


    I see Miranda lifeless with incredible eyes.


    "Lifeless is a true name. When I was working as a human, I had a different name. My men tell me that lifeless people don''t get along well. What was my name when I was working as a human?"


    That''s it, Miranda noticed. The face is the expression of seeing the incredible. Because.


    "Hero King... Graham"


    "And that''s the thing"


    "Graham the hero?


    Alphilis was also surprised by this. And even Miranda, who was modest, went on the spot.


    Hero King Graham - a legendary figure famous for his many legends (saga), who knows nothing about the continent. The bard competes for how well he brings up his story, the knights make it their supreme pleasure to serve him, people are braved by his presence, and children grow up listening to the anecdote in their bedtime stories. Even Alphilis and Fenna, neglected to take care of themselves, know the story.


    Ugh, I was from a civilian, but only 10 years old, weak crown, 20 years old, and I was interested in the country. When he was only 15 years old, he defeated the army of the Demon King by following a meagre offering. By the time he died, he ran 1,000 battlefields and won all that battle. He dealt with 100 demon kings and succeeded in defeating all demon kings in that spectacular battle. If you count that glory, there is no point.


    Now it is the legendary figure who stands in front of the Alphilis and the others. And as a magician, he is also said to be the greatest powerful man of all time. And immortal - Miranda couldn''t help it. No, rather because she lived long and was familiar with history from Arnelian material, she knows how many men are in front of her.


    And grab Alphilis'' sleeve with her trembling hands. The face was like a frightening girl.


    "Alfi, Alfi... no, you can''t fight that one. Let''s run."


    "Don''t be silly! You have to try."


    "I can''t, I can''t believe I''m fighting a legendary figure"


    "Whatever you can''t do, you have to do it!... because it''s impossible to escape."


    Not just Miranda, but Alphilis'' face was pale as well. But we know very well that we cannot escape. Fight immortal and most powerful beings within a confined space - there will be no worse situation.


    And slowly the lifeless approaches the Alphilis and the others. Miranda backwards with half a tear in her eyes, pulled into its hands and the alphilis also drops. But unlike Miranda, who was already frightened, Alphilis squeezes his best of energy and asks Lifeless.


    Continued

 141 The Name Calling for Death, Part 13 - The Kings Word

    "Were you... even called the King of Heroes, and not on the side of man?


    Fit and lifeless stop the leg.


    "You mean that? Unfortunately, I''m not on the side of humans. It just so happens that the opponent who is worth the fight was a demon. If humans were stronger, they would have told me I was the Demon King. In fact, there was a demon king."


    "Then why did you make a kingdom or something!?


    "That''s what the people who followed me on their own worship did. I don''t know. Besides, don''t you play board games? It''s gonna be a pretty good time."


    Niyali and Lifeless laugh. Truly, this man thinks only of human life as a tool. But knowing that was the case, Alphilis kept asking further questions.


    "... the legend tells me that when you went to the last battle, your army was wiped out with the Demon King. Is that true?


    "Oh, it''s a fact. Anyway, I wiped out all the demon kings."


    "What?!?


    Flat, Lifeless answered with a face where nothing was going to go wrong. Alphilis stunned by that answer.


    "How many thousands of lives have you sacrificed?


    "The Alliance of Demon Kings has roughly 200,000. This one is more or less 100,000. About 200,000 inhabitants of the town caught up in it. That''s half a million dollars."


    "How could you... do that"


    "I wanted to try it"


    "How powerful would it be if I unleashed magic in full bloom?"


    When I heard that, I shook my head sideways so that Alphilis was frightened.


    "You... are insane."


    "What is sanity? At the time, power was the whole world. If you''re weak, you lose everything, and if you''re strong, you get everything. It was supposed to be slaughter, but it was a very simple dish. At first I wondered if that was such a dish because demons and humans are in contention, but once humans took over the sovereignty of the continent, didn''t humans start doing the same thing with each other? Even the servant demon kings did not kill their fellow countrymen, but the humans kill their fellow countrymen fine. Let me tell you something, the humans are crazier.


    Instead, as much as I regret now why I didn''t kill more humans then. More like maggots in a little while, and I don''t do anything to waste my life, but humans can kill people who separated themselves from their blood with laughter. There is no other brutal race like this. You''d know better when you''re watching Doom, wouldn''t you? Well, I like how others get hit by helplessness, too. Don''t you guys feel superior when you find out you''re better than others?


    Lifeless asked the Alphilis and the others the other way around. But if I only asked at the end, I certainly wasn''t convinced either.


    "It''s..."


    "If you''re better than people, you naturally feel superior. It''s only natural that you want to be rewarded for your efforts. But human beings are too emotional. Resentment, jealousy, jealousy... humans kill their fellow human beings flat out with such disgusting emotions. The point is, people are swinging at their emotions. Most importantly, that''s no exception to Seekers and Elves. Fenna there, was it? like my ancestors."


    Lifeless points to Fenna. There was Fenna, who still had an unfocused eye.


    But in the case of her daughter, it''s called karma.


    "What did Fenna do!?


    The alphilis is fierce, but the lifeless returned it flat.


    "Even if he didn''t do anything, Rosenworks'' blood used to be a big sin."


    "What...?


    A faint light returns to Fenna''s eyes.


    "What did our clan do?


    "... a long time ago a family of Sconers developed the practice of magic. But the demon king, who had served them, tried to occupy the sorcery alone. That''s why they betrayed the demon king and surrendered to the Seeker who was cooperating on the human side... killing everyone in the opposite clan."


    To his dismay words, Fenna''s emotions come back like he cut a weir.


    "Shh!"


    "I''m not lying. Have you ever wondered why only the Rosenworks people live far away? Plus, they pressed a seal on Huge Trent. If it''s more or less the magic of the Seeker, it doesn''t matter when you''re in Huge Trent. Why do we have to keep sealing it up for the most part?


    It''s a shackle against you. Don''t be rebellious, don''t say. So once in a few years, a watch would have come in the name of AC from Mutrio? And while you are royal, you have never set foot in this settlement. Didn''t I? "


    "It''s..."


    Fenna was thrilled when she was told what she thought. Sure, Lifeless is right, Fenna had a visit to the mutlio with her parents, but only they were always inside. Fenna was always waiting outside. Fenna didn''t think deeply about that at the time, but now that she thinks about it, she can''t even flatter herself that she''s making a welcome, such as letting the royal family wait outside without even entering the settlement.


    Lifeless goes on even further, looking at Fenna, who I can''t argue with.


    "It may seem like we''re doing something cruel to you, but in the long run, it''s all karma."


    "Do you have such an unscrupulous story for yourself!


    "It''s not impotent or anything. More or less, why are the Seekers here moving apart from the South Forest mob? You don''t think there were any other creatures in this mutlio that migrated to it? The Seekers here are kicking out the warcraft, demons and natives who were in the woods when they migrated in exercising their powers. A lot of creatures are dead. Where is the legitimacy of this act?


    "It''s..."


    "The creature is always alive while killing something. You can''t live without eating. But are human beings guilty, or are they out of conscience again... or do they want to forget about it, but they created the concept of ''justice'' to justify their actions? As a form of defensive instinct, you can''t blame yourself for that, but the word" justice "is the only word that walks alone, and you will still kill each other today based on the word" justice ". Absolutely. It''s a hard foolishness."


    Lifeless sent his scornful gaze to the Alphilis and the others. I guess that''s what he thinks from the core. But Alphilis argues.


    "Then what are you doing this for!?


    "For the world."


    Everyone was stunned by the lifeless who answered instantly. No one could say anything to an answer that was too unexpected.


    "The world, of...?


    "That''s right. In the long run, we''re talking about. I don''t deny that brutality is also committed in it, but it''s all necessary evil"


    "That''s the trick. You just changed the language you shake, and it won''t change what you''re doing."


    Point it out as Lisa points to Lifeless. But Lifeless just laughed thinly.


    "What about the reason you killed your men in the last fight? Isn''t that what you did for fun?


    "I don''t deny that I enjoyed it. But what I did that far was a theory of the consequences of freeing up magic, and honestly, it was more powerful than I expected. I didn''t care about the life and death of my allies, the lives and deaths of my residents, but I didn''t even dare to get involved. It would be up to the commander to sacrifice efficiently to achieve the best results. But if I hadn''t killed them there, it would have been a civil conflict involving all the countries of the east."


    "Based on what!


    "It was happening, for sure. I didn''t have a single person to share the blood with. Because of that, my men were rubbing in a successor fight. The Demon King Crusade. That''s the way he kept saying that about who''s going to be the next king. If I had left it that way, I wouldn''t have been at the Demon King''s anymore. Let''s not go down there."


    Lifeless has a distant eye. Many of Graham''s men were legendary. When you hear about it, the masses are courageous. When Lisa made the fairy tale read to the child, Ruth was often treated to hero Tan. That''s why I bought all sorts of stories, but Lisa also liked that the heroes'' stories seemed to get brave.


    But she was very disappointed to learn that those heroes were throwing themselves into a feud that never came down.


    "... such an idiot"


    "That''s the stupid thing that happened. It would have been slight or too much to kill even the inhabitants, but I''ll take as much punishment as I want later. But if you ask me, it''s just that the townspeople are guilty again."


    "Just kidding! What sins are there for residents who don''t join the fight!?


    Miranda stepped on the ground and raged. I hear my anger outweighed my fright. Lifeless looking at Miranda like that with cold eyes.


    "I am guilty. Soldiers moisturize with the weapons and food they provide, and they kill their enemies. You can die like polishing your weapon and giving it to a soldier without knowing about it. Don''t you think it''s the toughest thing to do, such as someone who just isn''t getting his hands on it directly and can''t imagine what the consequences of his actions will be? It''s troublesome, those guys. You don''t really feel like you''re killing people."


    "But!"


    "Because I was king only in form, I saw things rot around there. Have you ever seen an enemy mother crying beside that wreck with a weapon she gave to a soldier that killed her daughter? In the honor of their country, the human beings of their enemies are forced to commit unspeakable massacres. That too, just for the sake of the name of a mere middling. Do you know what sights will unfold the moment you say ''Allow looting'' to the soldiers on the battlefield?


    He who kills all the inhabitants of the store to eat one loaf of bread. The one who beats and kills an old woman to steal gold objects. Or those who deliberately offend their wives and daughters in front of their husbands just because they prefer to look. It was heartfelt ugly, man. You''ve lived a long time, too, haven''t you? Have you ever been through anything like that?


    Miranda shut up. He who, when he began his journey alone, came near with a kind face, and defiled himself. If you''re on a pilgrimage again, you watch as much as you say you don''t like the dirty parts of humans. Still, Miranda wanted to believe in humans.


    "But!"


    "You''re young to say that. You''re both foolish and envious. If you could have said the same words when you went just like me, you could have listened to me for a little while.


    But it doesn''t start now when I tell you about it. Anyway, we can''t stop now. And if you commit atrocities, there''s only one reason why they should do so. Of course, only me and a few others know about it. Most of all, Doom''s abalone is just purely enjoying... "


    Dragreo is not brainy enough to figure that out, and Onei is just loyal to the mission. As for anomaly, I can''t help but look forward to getting hit back. Most of all, Master and Hidun, Silence seems to know the circumstances. Bradymaria, the princess, I don''t know the other boy.


    "... okay. That''s why the selection of prey is almost at my disposal. And you''re going to thank us for what we''re doing. Definitely."


    "What are you kidding about? For what the hell reason..."


    "Unfortunately, I can''t tell you that. Well, I''m tired of chatting too. It''s time to kill him, okay?


    Lifeless enters the fighting posture again. Miranda grips the sleeve of the alphilis that sets it up again.


    "Alfi..."


    "Miranda, let''s fight. Even if he''s right, he can''t be killed without knowing. And."


    "And?"


    "I''m not giving Miranda to that guy."


    "... you say it! It''s going to be powerful."


    "Let me fight too"


    Fenna was behind the Alphilis at some point. The light is weak in its eyes, but it is back.


    "Even I... I don''t want to die knowing anything!


    "Yeah, I''d rather have you help me."


    "Alfie, I am."


    Aerial also comes by, but Alphilis shook his head.


    "Aerie protects Nia and Kazas, as well as Lisa. Lisa keeps detecting holes in the junction with the sensors. Because we manage to damage the lifeless and scratch the junction, I want you to open that up in an aerial way. That''s the only way."


    "... ok"


    Good luck, gentlemen.


    Lisa did a moment of prayerful fitting and went right back down. Lifeless made sure of that. One word.


    "Hmm, are you motivated? Otherwise it''s not funny. If you''re going to fight, you''re going crazy to death, fragile people."


    "You don''t have to tell me!


    "(A little more, if you can buy some time...)"


    Alphilis had noticed while fighting. A wish, but now I want to bet on it. And Alphilis and the others were slaughtered lifelessly.


    Continued

 142 Death Calling Names, Part 14 - Defeat, and

    "You''re lying..."


    "Duh, what''s going on..."


    Uti, who kept doing healing magic on Nia in the rear, leaks the word and Nia reacts to it. Although Nia stopped bleeding and calmed down somewhat, she was still roaring in pain, and every time she fainted, her consciousness was repeatedly drawn back by severe pain. Was it her instinct as a warrior to try to check the state of war even in such a state, and also her willingness not to pull her legs?


    But Kazas cares about her like that.


    "Nia, you better not move yet."


    "Don''t worry, Kazas. Run if you have to... ugly."


    Nia, who almost woke up her body, nods in pain. Lisa also unexpectedly reaches out.


    "Nia, you can''t do this yet"


    "Lisa... are the Alfies safe?


    Lisa''s reaction to the words Nia relegated to squeeze out is dull.


    "Alive, I am. But..."


    There''s no need for Lisa to have a bad tooth cut. In front of you, the alphilis crawl to the ground. No, only Miranda was tightened to lifeless, like strangling her.


    Above all, everyone was surprised that Lifeless boasted considerable skill in fighting. To a unilateral development, it was also decided to use the help of Aerial along the way, but the Alphilis maneuver, which sought to create a gap in Aerial''s ability to fight, collapsed even more brittle than the full calculation that Lifeless would do until the melee. He is a magician, but also a first-rate fighter. That is the man who was once called the King of Heroes, the Lifeless.


    Alphilis lying on the ground groans with regret.


    "I can''t believe you... cross more than one another with Aerie."


    "The most troubling thing for a sorcerer when in battle is the time to chant. That''s why magicians often form an inmate party with warriors and other proximators, but if you assume to fight alone, it makes sense to train fights. I don''t just fight anything, I do swords, spears, axes, whips... anything. It may be difficult to say that all of the clutter is top notch."


    "I often say..."


    What is not top notch about the skill of retreating Aerial in a head-on battle? Most of all, it''s probably because lifeless doesn''t take any damage from an aerial blow.


    And Alphilis, crawling to the ground, lags behind, lifeless turning to Miranda.


    "Well, shall we hear it again? Woman, name it."


    "Who... says!


    Miranda resists diligently as she is strangled. If Lifeless cares about it, I know it will break Miranda''s fine neck in an instant, but to that extent Miranda doesn''t do as much as talk about her real name. Rather, given the importance of my real name, I couldn''t name it if I changed it to my existence.


    But seeing Miranda like that, Lifeless looks a little troubled.


    "You can force me to vomit with sorcery... but I''m not good at that hand sorcery any more, and with no preparation, I don''t know if I can hear what I think. But you look strong in pain. [M] Well, what do we do..."


    "Whatever they do... they never say!


    "I see. Still this?


    Lifeless stepped through Aerial''s right arm lying at his feet. Cockroaches, and unpleasant noises, Aerial''s arms broken, Aerial screaming without a voice.


    "Gu... Ah, uh..."


    "Do what!


    Miranda makes a sad scream.


    "Okay, here''s the deal. If you vomit honestly, I''ll vouch for these guys'' lives. But if you don''t talk..."


    Lifeless stepped on Aerial''s left arm, this time gradually weighing in. The squeaky and unpleasant noise sounds and the sweat seeps out of Aerial''s forehead. Aerial''s failure to try to scream one more time broke Miranda''s heart on the contrary.


    "... it''s Worth."


    "What?"


    "Miranda, don''t say it!


    Alphilis screams, but Miranda had already decided on her belly.


    "My last name is Ravenworth!


    "Oh my God."


    Lifeless opens its eyes. And look seriously at Miranda''s face with emotion. Miranda wonders how it is.


    "You know what?


    "Naturally. As a family of pharmacists, no one knew them at the time. At a time when healing magic was not widespread, their medication was invaluable. The leaders of all nations, even the Demon King, craved their medicine. Especially since Elixir was brilliant. I was close to your family, too."


    "What?


    Now Miranda''s eyes are opened. A lifeless person who speaks of that fact even naturally.


    "Of course not? I was powerful enough to be called the King of Heroes at the time. I came here to sell from them. You paid me in advance before I became king. It was quite a cunning clan."


    "Are you making fun of me!?


    An exasperating Miranda.


    "No, no, I''m rather complimenting you. By making deals with the Demon King, they sought the survival and prosperity of the clan. Good hands inside. I''m so sorry to hear it''s all gone."


    "Didn''t you do it!?


    Lifeless waved at Miranda staring at Lifeless.


    "Too bad it''s not me. I''d rather know who the crazy guy is who does that, too. Even the demon kings were wondering. I don''t think there''s anyone out there who could have killed the Ravenworth clan."


    Watch Miranda shut up and Lifeless laughs thinly.


    "Well. Let''s get back to it, if you''re a Ravenworth clan, there''s a certain degree of convergence that you''re immortal. Besides immortality, your knowledge is valuable. Why don''t you come with me?"


    "If you take Atashi, why don''t you give Alfi and the others a hand?


    Miranda looks straight into Lifeless eyes. With that eye staring, Lifeless responded instantly.


    "Though I don''t want to either, I was called a king for once. I don''t grab the word" deal "in jokes. If that''s what you want, then I''ll keep my word. Exchange terms are the basis of the deal."


    "... okay. Let''s follow you."


    "No, Miranda!!


    Alphilis screams, but Miranda just looked sad. Lifeless, on the other hand, smiles satisfactorily and lowers Miranda to the ground.


    "Alfi, this is the best way. Atashi doesn''t want to lose you."


    "Stop joking!


    "I''m not kidding. Atashi couldn''t help his lover back in the day. I''m sorry to hear that. If I can help you now, I don''t care what happens to Atashi..."


    "What about me to be left!?


    "Alfi..."


    Seeing Miranda''s sad face, Alphilis tries to squeeze her full strength and stand up, but it doesn''t work. Her body had already reached its limits with a series of sorceries and lifeless beatings of damage.


    Lifeless staring chilly at how such an alphilis looks.


    "Alphilis, Miranda''s judgment is hard, okay? I will win no matter how much you raise me on this occasion, and even if Miranda doesn''t shake her head vertically, I will kill you all and I will take this woman. Even if this woman doesn''t cooperate with my experiments again, there are as many ways to get her mouth to crack. Especially since my people are familiar with that sort of thing.


    But if Miranda is cooperative, let''s at least promise to prepare a humane treatment. Most of the time in the course of the experiment, you''ll have to fall apart alive a few times. "


    Life less that speaks horribly, even naturally, pale. Nothing, Lifeless has not regarded the Alphilis and the others as eligible creatures since the beginning. It was just a tool for all organisms to fulfill their purpose and was an experimental subject. I don''t treat people equally. In that sense, he would have been very much a ''king''.


    But even if it turns out that, Alphilis couldn''t just give up.


    "Still... I won''t let you do it"


    "Bad forelife. So, what do we do?


    "Use my life, but..."


    Alphilis breaks the clothes on his left arm. From that torn garment comes another curse. A little surprised by that fact Lifeless.


    "Well... can we still do it"


    "Be prepared, lifeless. If I use this power, you''re sure to blow without a trace."


    "Stop it, Alfie!


    Lifeless grabs his arm and stops Miranda from inadvertently trying to rush over to Alphilis.


    "Funny... you think I can take him down as long as he''s gone?


    "Shall we try?


    When Alphilis starts whining about something, the curse marks on his left hand start to move. The seal is about to be unsealed.


    Lifeless stares at the way the chick hatches with exhilaration as if she sees an egg before it hatches. And the moment Lifeless concentrated his whole nerve on Alphilis, Alphilis laughed niggardly.


    Continued

 143 Death Calling Names, Part 15 - Rescue, Separation and

    "That took a while."


    The moment Lifeless can''t conspire with the meaning of Alphilis'' words, the arms that were catching Miranda are cut off. And as Lifeless turned in that direction reflexively, there was one woman, so that she could hold Miranda.


    and at the same time a woman threw something lifeless, one side engulfed in a dazzling light.


    "What is this!?


    "Is this... a light bomb?


    At the same time as Lifeless, the Alphilis and the others are crushed in sight. But when Lifeless regained sight as soon as possible, the Alphilis had already retreated to Nia. Every one of the three of them stands by to protect those Alphilis.


    Neither does the servant lifeless hide the surprising colour, inadvertently throwing the predetermined word to every inch.


    "Who are you people?"


    But every one of them never cares about the lifeless words, and each one looks at each other.


    "Okay, as per the meeting"


    "Master Miranda, Lord Alphilis, we''re getting out of here. Please come this way. Maple, I''ll take care of it later."


    "Accepted"


    Ignore the lifeless and start moving. Lifeless is once again disturbed by the development, but it is the same thing Miranda cannot keep up with it. He sees every one of them and has a pompous look on his face.


    "... you guys, who?


    "Miranda, the explanation''s on the run. Aerie, Fenna, can you run?


    Aerial and Fenna rise to the voice of Alphilis. Aerial has injured his listener, and his remaining hand hurts, but not if he''s saying that. Fenna also stands up holding down her belly beaten by a lifeless person. And apparently, it was Alphilis who had the most accurate idea of the current situation.


    "Somehow, it''s okay"


    "Me too... I can"


    "Okay. I use the worst sorcery, so I want to leave my hands free. Aerie retrieve the horse and bring it in. Say hello to Miranda, Near."


    "Oh, oh."


    "The others can run, right? Then I wonder if I could ask you to lead the way."


    When Alpha Reese speaks to each and every one of them skipping the instructions, one or two of them start to snort ahead silently. Behind the Alphilis, lifeless confronted one of the remaining ones.


    "Hey, you''re not gonna stop me on my own, are you?


    "Shouldn''t you?


    Kuniichi answers. Its not that tall yet and in shape that leaves you young even when you look at your figure. The expression is the mask I don''t know, but it''s probably a girl. Every one of them connects the words even more.


    "Instead, I think you can defeat me alone."


    "... you''re a little girl who says funny things even if it''s provocative. Come on, I''ll deal with you. Except!"


    Lifeless reinforces the tone.


    "If you''re a bore, I''ll kill you after I''ve done more."


    "Don''t worry. I was wondering if I could live up to your expectations. Then I''ll come."


    One of the girls covers her eyes with her left hand. I was surprised for a moment what you meant. It was lifeless, but when I looked at the girl''s eyes again, those eyes, which were supposed to have been brown, were burning in the red lotus.


    "The Devil''s Eye!


    "Burn...!


    At the same time that Lifeless recognizes the Devil''s Eye, its body is quickly engulfed in systemic flames. Lifeless unleashes a short curse of unchanging ice against himself, but he couldn''t even contain the momentum of the flames, albeit slightly.


    "(Isn''t that normal flame?


    It is already too late when Lifeless realizes that the flame wraps around the Lifeless limb as if it were a shackle, capturing the body. And life less wrapped in the flames used by girls, connected by chains of flames.


    "(Chi. Now you can use magic, and you can''t move!


    "Let them stay adult. Until I ran out of power."


    "(Is this what you''re after?)"


    As Lifeless imagined, the girl deliberately provoked and directed Lifeless to fight. And he pretended to be a head-on contender, and succeeded in getting behind it.


    If one is not a girl, if you dare not make cheap provocations, if your lifeless consciousness is not exalted and calm in the fight against Alphilis. This could not have happened.


    But.


    "(How long can we keep it like this?


    I can''t get a lifeless voice in flames, but that was something the girl knew too.


    And the escaping Alphilis. Miranda asks every question along the way.


    "Do you want me to explain who you are?


    "We are watching and escorting Miranda by the life of Miriazal, the silent. My name is Zi (Azusa), this is Orange Milk (Kikko), and the one who stopped is Maple (Kake)."


    Every one explains it while running.


    "Surveillance?


    "When I say surveillance, I mean to show Miranda who she is. If anything seems inconvenient to Miranda and the others, I''m asking you to help me gently from the shadows. I should have helped you earlier, but it was disastrous that you watched away because of your arrival that you should not be distracted from existence. The lapse of being divided in the junction when you realize it. Apologizing doesn''t mean you can do it."


    "... that must be Lisa''s fault"


    Lisa answers before Miranda says anything. Zi affirms the word with her eyes.


    "It''s hard to say... because of Lord Lisa''s improved sensor capabilities recently, we were unable to escort him nearby. I think it would have been right to consult Lord Lisa alone from now on, but already later festivals. Please forgive me peacefully."


    "It''s not your fault. Instead, this is how I got the timing for my escape now, so much so that I''m grateful."


    Miranda will take care of the Zidas. Zizi''s face loosens for a moment in that word.


    "If you say so, you will also be rewarded with the sun direction."


    "What do you mean?


    But Miranda''s questions will soon be resolved. Strong enough to visualize, the junction stood like a wall, but there was a hole in one corner of it. Beyond it lies a woman sitting in the front seat while she lays the formation in surgery. And even...


    "What, that one?


    I see. Death.


    "You are absolutely right"


    Miranda didn''t know what a woman was doing for a moment, but she quickly figured it out to Alphilis. The woman was piercing her own belly. The hand is still slowly but keeps ripping its belly to the side. It is a technique, a method of death, that has compensated for one''s vitality. There are many things that cost confidence vitality, not just in surgery, but also in witchcraft. The same is true again of the curse imposed on Alphilis himself.


    Alphilis and the others, who broke through the line through the hole, rush to the woman. And Zi spoke to the woman.


    "Hitachi, well done. After that, let them hold it until the maple retreats."


    A woman, called Hitachi, slowly raised her face to the word and nodded slightly. Light was about to be lost from his eyes, and blood dripped from his mouth. I guess I''ll be dead soon. When I saw how it was, Miranda ate it on Zi.


    "You! Don''t let my men do this!


    "... it''s an unstoppable measure. I couldn''t hold my hand like that, and there was a chance I didn''t have enough time to take other ways. It''s not our lives that should take precedence, but yours."


    "You''re inferior to life!


    Miranda grabs Zi''s chest. But Zi did not resist, but stared back at Miranda with half her body floating in the universe.


    "No, I do. Our lives are lighter than waterfowl feathers. It won''t affect a lot of people if we die, but you''re not. I want you to be more aware of that."


    "Say it yet!


    "... but because you are such a person, we will also be rewarded. I am delighted with Miranda''s words."


    Hearing Zi''s words, Miranda let go without strength. Where Miranda no longer said anything, the fate of this woman, this direction, will not change. And what the mouthless do. Miranda regretted that she couldn''t do anything about it because Miranda could understand the fact, and because the mouthless people had feelings.


    Alphilis putting his hand on that Miranda shoulder.


    "Miranda, if you don''t want to waste your sunset death, what we need to do now is make sure we get away with it. Let''s get out of here."


    "... I know, I know!... Atashi doesn''t like this..."


    Miranda snorts. A little silence wrapped around the line, but the gap didn''t work. Lisa was the one who noticed as quickly as possible in the hand stretching out of Miranda''s shadow.


    "Miranda!"


    "Huh?"


    "I won''t let you get away..."


    Aerial strikes down the hand, and the shadow played takes shape. It was Erlich.


    "Dear Lifeless, I can''t let you get away with this..."


    "Damn you, you skeleton!


    "Don''t worry, Miranda. If he''s like this, he''s in my magic. - Ugh!?


    The moment Alphilis tries to chant her magic, a low groan leaks from her. And hold on to your right arm as it is, an alphilis that squirms.


    "Alfi, what''s wrong!


    "Ahhh, uhh"


    If Miranda ran aerially through Nia, the curse on Alphilis'' right arm was showing a strange curse and was beginning to spread. Previously, when it came to the whole arm, the density was no big deal. At best, there was a letter carved into your arm. But now Alphilis'' upper arm was eroded by the impetus that he was going to lose sight of his original skin color.


    "What the hell is this?


    "My arm... my arm hurts, Miranda. Ahhhhh!


    I screamed when Alphilis said he was in the middle of a fight. Miranda knew that Alphilis didn''t suit her usual attitude and was patient, so she quickly realized that this was important. Miranda looks back at Zi with tremendous momentum and does every favor with no more serious thoughts.


    "Sorry Zi. I told you that earlier. Can you help me escape?


    "I give you full orders. We will spare no life."


    "Then it''s an order. As long as you can keep us out of this. If you''re going to die, die when you get back to Atashi. I won''t allow you to die on your own."


    "Let''s try."


    Miranda holds the alphilis. The idea that Erlich was no longer his own lover''s vendetta, etc., had disappeared from her head. And Zi and Orange Millet confront Erlich.


    "You think I''m gonna let you get away with this?


    "No, I''ll let you get away with it"


    As such, the spirits of the earth whispered, but Fenna noticed that the spirits of the earth were crooked.


    "(This way of bragging is an earthquake... no, pretty strong sorcery?


    So much less, everyone else notices the rocking ground.


    "What, an earthquake?


    "This... shouldn''t be!


    The moment Fenna screams and pushes Miranda, the ground makes a fierce protuberance, and the ground where Fenna and Erlich stood is turned up.


    "Ugh!?


    Did Erlich also become void again, reflexively defending himself was the best he could do. And


    "Caaaa!"


    "Fenna!"


    "Mr. Fenna!


    Kazas, who was nearest, tries to reach for Fenna, but that Kazas is also swallowed up by a burst of ground.


    "Wow!


    "Kazas!"


    "Don''t, retreat!


    The moment Zi shouted, an army of seekers appeared with a scream.


    "Whoa, whoa!


    "Save Master Cesari!


    "All enemies are killed!


    Their eyes run bloody, mad at their anger. From a distance, anyone could see that they had no prospect now. Miranda managed to go help Fenna, but realizes she doesn''t even have time for that.


    "Damn it! Aerial, retreat!


    "I''m already doing it!


    Aerial couldn''t get rid of a horse frightened by witchcraft as soon as possible and was urging everyone on top of it. Miranda follows suit. And on horseback, he screams in the direction where Fenna and Kazas would be.


    "Fenna! I''m sure I''ll help you, don''t die!!


    And Miranda, who kicked the belly of the horse, and followed the spot.


    After they left, the ground in the place where the Alphilis and the others had been until earlier rose completely, and the sun direction was swallowed up again by the rift on the ground. Erlich managed to circumvent, but disappeared after seeing the Seekers flock to him in unison, leaving him saying, "Are there many passives?" The hole that had been drilled into the junction had also disappeared due to the sun''s swallowing to the ground, but the lifeless junction had also disappeared again due to deformation of the ground. And the Seekers, who had lost their way, were slaughtered by the lifeless.


    Continued

 144 Death Calling Names, Part 16 - Thoughts

    And this one is lifeless and maple. Maple continues to bind lifeless with flames without changing one complexion to a lifeless with eagle frightening attitude while surrounded by flames. But it was clear which was more advantageous.


    Soon exhausting maple and lifeless equal to immortality. It seemed only a matter of time before the result, but at that time, Erlich appears like smoke from a space of nothing.


    "Dear Lifeless, an army of seekers is here... what''s that flame?


    "That little girl did it... and she''s not here?


    Maple had already escaped into a gap where Lifeless was distracted by Erlich for a moment. I don''t see any shadows or shapes already. A stunning, unexpectedly sighing lifeless.


    "Did you do a great job? I don''t know, it''s been a long time since I''ve done all I can to make you feel better, but it also seems to cause alarm. This never used to happen, but I''m old too."


    "Just kidding..."


    Lifeless looking and niggling at Erlich. It is an utterly unpredictable statement because it is lifeless even without the concept of age.


    And Erlich, though surprised for a moment by a lifeless joke, gives him a respectful (somewhat) thank you.


    "Dear Lifeless, how about after this"


    "I don''t care what you do, it''s right on the meeting. How many Explorers have you got?


    "Many people are still highly resistant to witchcraft and proficient in healing witchcraft, so I thought 500 might be dead."


    "Five hundred is not dead... as calculated."


    Lifeless and Erlich laughed invincibly as they looked at each other.


    "It''s not easy for the Seekers to wipe it out. Only this royal family will get it at Anomaly''s request. If the royal family gets hit, the Seekers will have to lift their hips."


    "You''re the one on the left. Then I''ll carry this Seeker."


    "I''ll take care of it. I have to keep this land dirty."


    Quick to say, Lifeless pulled his left arm off and threw it as if it were unmade. Its arms disappear to blend into the ground, and the magic formation floats. Of course, the left arm itself plays quickly. And when the lifeless sit on the spot and whine somehow, the ground gradually rots away, and when the rotten soil reaches the trees, the trees also wither away. That appearance seemed to take all life from the surrounding area while still.


    This is the opposite of the purification of the land carried out by the Church of Arnelia and, in general, the magic known as'' sanctification '', an act that should also be called'' darkening ''. Dirty the earth and make it a proper land for demons. It was a necessary act for the lifeless who intended to unleash the Demon King on the land.


    And when you''re done casting the spell, you''re a lifeless person who stands up completely.


    "All right, now the Seekers are not going back to this land. They can''t purify their land."


    "Yes, because prompt ''sanctification'' is the secret of the Arnelian Church. Seekers know how to take the time to do it."


    "I won''t let it be that long. Immediately, but Bradymaria releases the Demon King here. The prairie will turn into a nest of demon kings running around. This will also make this world on warm water somewhat exciting"


    Lifeless imagined that sight of the demon king walking wide, distorting the edge of his mouth with pleasure. Such a fold, I could hear the roar of the Seekers in my lifeless ears.


    "Are you here? Well, the planting is another thing. Are you ready for this?


    "Without a drain. Come here."


    "Uhm."


    That''s how the two disappeared.


    Once again, the two showed up on the north side of the first mutlio to attack. There are several seekers lying there with their hands and feet tied up and twitched.


    A lifeless look down on the seekers trapped in the juncture and lying on the ground.


    Looks like you got away with the search.


    "Yes, it might be more right to say that the fighting intensified and abandoned"


    "It was the extreme of confusion here, I was there. And those are the unlucky ones. It would have been easier if he''d been dead."


    "Really."


    Imagine the destiny pursued by the Seeker and a little pity for the lifeless, but that''s not why he''s out of hand. I''ll call in my men right away.


    "Mascarade, are you there?


    "Here."


    What emerged from the shadow of the house was a woman with a look very similar to the Seeker. But the eyes were red, and this was a characteristic common to those called Sconner.


    "Do you know what you do?


    "Yes, of the Seekers and the humans, creating a spark of contention..." right?


    "That''s right. That''s why I need you to infiltrate them for a long time. Stand around and let them fight with the humans. I''ll leave the way to it."


    "Yes, I will borrow this woman''s face."


    Saying so, Mascarade stood up, taking out the knife on her hips and hitting it in the face of the woman lying there. The face of a knife-targeted Seeker woman distorts into fear. Look at that face. Remove the woman''s sagging, and Mascarade says something.


    "Good face. I''m sorry I borrowed your face."


    "Hey, what?"


    Mascarade, who gives a knife to its face without waiting for a reply from the Seeker woman, and cuts her skin with a knife along her face. Screaming as if a woman could reach hell, but the audio is cut off in the junction and never reaches outside. There was no resistance to the woman because Erlich was firmly restrained by witchcraft again.


    A woman who has lost much of her mind of severe pain along the way, but the knife of the Mascarade proceeds inexorably. And when you push the cut skin against your own face, the skin will settle on the skin of the mascarade, and what a similar-face it will be to the woman of the Seeker.


    A lifeless person who sees the whole thing and honestly gives praise.


    "It''s a convenient ability, that''s the master of transformation. Sometimes Hidun just recommends it."


    Mascarade meets lightly in the words of a lifeless man, pulling the woman''s clothes apart and touching all parts of her body. Then, Mascarade''s body changed according to the stature of the Seeker woman. Mascarade that was so lost that it changed to the same body body as the Seeker. I made some vocalizations and it looks like I''m making a complete copy to my voice. There is a slight sweat seeping through its forehead.


    "Phew..."


    Does the transformation use considerable force even in the mascarade, the sigh leaked out of fatigue by accident. That''s worth it, the figure is completely unchanged from the original Seeker woman. Lifeless questioned it there.


    "What about the eyes..."


    "Of course I''ll borrow it"


    Quick as you can tell, Mascarade sticks her hand in the eye of the Seeker woman and lends her eyes to Mascarade. The woman who was fainting also glanced at her body like a bow at the excess impact, and the other Explorer''s eyes clouding with fear due to the excess cruelty and lack of hesitation. And when I pressed the taken eye against my own, her disguise was complete with her eyes entering the eyes of Mascarade.


    "All you have to do is wipe the blood and change your clothes and you''re done"


    "All right, here we go next."


    Lifeless encouraged Erlich to take the bottle out of his pocket while Mascalade prepared for the rest. There are bugs in there that I''ve never seen before, shaped like scorpions, like spiders, but they run around the bottle so well and not too well while treating their mouths as bees. When Lifeless receives the bottle, he turns to Seeker.


    "Now, you know what I''m gonna do to you guys?


    But the Seekers can''t react properly because of fear. It is also impossible to do so after seeing an earlier companion.


    "Hmm. At least as a pity, I can let you choose who will be the experimental bench. Show me the guy you''re gonna give to the lab with your eyes. Experiment on the guy you see most."


    To this lifeless suggestion, the face-eaten Seekers at first, but they began to look at each other with a tremendously hateful eye, inspired by the fact that the first one looked next door to gaze at the complexion of the other Seekers. Even a free mouth would soon start a dirty curse on each other.


    "F... you''re not so different from humans when it comes to seekers. I know exactly what Doom''s saying, too... hmm?


    It was one Seeker who caught such a lifeless eye. I''m still young, but I lay still with my eyes down. Lifeless removing the man''s sagging.


    "Don''t you beg for your life?


    "... you''re gonna kill us all anyway, aren''t you? Then begging for your life is pointless. I will not abandon my pride as a seeker!


    The words stop the other Seekers moving perfectly. And you embarrassed yourself for what you did, everyone lay their eyes down and grown up.


    "Well, it''s a fine thing even though you''re still young. You''re a brave young man."


    "If you want to do it, you can do it from me."


    That''s how young people stare at lifeless people. But lifeless never gets upset.


    "Don''t rush to death like that. I like brave guys. You might survive depending on the terms, right?


    "What do you mean?


    "Before that, you"


    Lifeless grabs the chest barn of the other Seeker.


    "You''ve been looking around at the others since just now, haven''t you? I hate guys who sacrifice others to help themselves. That''s why I''m turning you into an experimental bench. Ellich, let him open his mouth."


    That''s how Erlich removes the man''s sagging and forces him to open his mouth. Lifeless opened the lid of the bottle and took out an unscrupulous creature of the bugs inside. Then you find out you''re free, and the bugs burst out with tremendous momentum.


    "You''re a good living bug..."


    "Dear Lifeless. What are you gonna do with it?


    "It is decided, throw it into the mouth of this fool. At the princess''s request."


    Hearing the words, the blood pulling away from the man''s face was as if it could be heard with sound. And a man who starts rambling.


    "Hiccup... hiccup..."


    I''m sorry, but I can''t hear you.


    That''s how he threw the bug into the man''s mouth, and the bug went insanely into the man.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Ugh, uh, uh-uh..."


    A man rolls around the floor in stuffy pain. He repeatedly has severe convulsions, vomits trying so hard to spit out insects, and squeezes his throat. There was a scratch all over his body from so severe a convulsion that blood poured out of his head that he struck the ground, but the man eventually stopped moving even with Pickle.


    And not long after the movement stops, a change occurs in his body. His body, which should have been hurt, was repaired while he saw, and he stood up muckled.


    "Ugh..."


    And strangely, there was a woman''s voice coming from his mouth. Keep an eye out for Ellich and Mascalade as well as the rest of the Seekers on that fact.


    Continued

 145 Death Calling Names, Part 17 - Princess

    "Princess...?


    "Long time no see, Lifeless"


    Your face remains a man. But the voice belonged to a young woman. It was a strangely glossy voice, but the fact that the voice was unsettling to hear from a man. Even the servant Erlich is disgusted.


    "Lifeless. What do you look like?


    "Well, is this the first time you''ve seen a princess, too? This is who I really am."


    "Could you have shown it to me?


    The Lord, who calls himself the princess, giggles in a man''s appearance. The trick was the woman herself, and the servant lifeless looked a little nasty.


    "I don''t mind, but don''t do that with a man."


    "Oh, that bothers me?


    "Stop."


    Do the sort of trick that a lifeless person would get rid of. A princess laughing at that look.


    "Hehe, you seem to have teased me too much. But it''s a good fixation on this body. Should we just keep infiltrating?


    "With that voice?


    "The voice is free."


    Moments, voices go back to a man''s. I see, and Lifeless was convinced.


    "It''s convenient. But you can manipulate it well. The main unit''s pretty far, isn''t it?


    "Leave it to me, because this is what I''m capable of. Oh, there are other Seekers."


    The man the princess took over looks down upon who was one of her own. But there was no emotion in his eyes, and he had the same kind of eyes that even experimental animals would see as Anomaly.


    Everyone shrugs frighteningly when they feel something out of the ordinary track to that gaze. Seeing how it goes, Lifeless asks the princess.


    "What are you thinking?


    "Well... I think I can still afford the power, so I thought I''d use these kids. Lifeless, what can you do for these kids?


    "Honestly, the brave young man thought I''d strangle him with one thought... but there''s no particular reason why I have to."


    Lifeless making a sad proclamation to the young man just now. Hearing the words, the princess nicked.


    "Then I''ll take it sequentially. Want to see it?


    "No, fine. Do as you please."


    And when a disinterested lifeless tries to put the spot behind him, there''s a princess voice behind him.


    "Lifeless"


    "What?"


    "You''re a man."


    "... I''m telling you not to"


    And after the princess, the lifeless who leave the scene. And the leftover princess smiled at Nicole and the Seekers. And from its mouth, a disgusting, strangely fat, long, multilegged creature crawls out like a mukade. And instantly pulling the creature into her mouth, the princess sent a brutal circular to the Explorers.


    "If you''re gonna die anyway, you should kiss me, right...? It''s thick and long, so pierce it a ge l" "


    And a princess kissing the man who was closest to me. I can''t see that from the other Seekers who were behind it, but the way it cramped, I could see that the Seeker was savoring the unusual suffering. And when he fell on his back, the other Seekers saw something slipping into his mouth.


    Seeing the Seekers fighting in fear, the princess nods her tongue with Peroli.


    "Oh, if you look like that, I''ll feel it. You don''t have to worry. It''s getting fatter and longer in order."


    At the same time as I finish saying that word, the man who cramped and fell earlier gets up. The bug was crawling out of my mouth, just like earlier.


    Lifeless was standing, feeling a scream that could not even be heard from behind her back. To that lifeless, Mascarade speaks.


    "Dear Lifeless, does the princess seem to like you?


    "No. Unlike Hidun, you like jokes."


    "Well yeah. Because it''s Neaca."


    Though the boss to serve is different, although the lifeless position is above it, Mascarade answers reluctantly.


    "Master Hidun tells me that the princess is an immortal beauty? I wouldn''t feel bad about being liked by a beautiful woman."


    "That''s right, except that one. Do you know who the princess is?


    "No."


    Mascarade waved for the first time. Lifeless leaks a dry laugh when he sees how it goes "F..."


    "You better not know, I''m too sloppy. Compared to that, Doom''s evil spirits are a hundred times better."


    Mascalade and Erlich looked at each other unexpectedly when they saw the lifeless revealing their heartfelt disgust. It''s unusual for a lifeless person to show his or her mood. I guess he''s such a bad opponent.


    But when Lifeless says that, he already acts like he forgot about the princess. And I also put that body back in its original boy.


    "... uhh..."


    "Because it''s going back to normal now?


    Ellich asks.


    "... I don''t really want to use my powers... because I''m pretty drained even if it isn''t, and I have work to do... and..."


    "And?"


    "... I was a little too excited... I almost killed the Alphilis... and those who use witchcraft say self-control is fundamental... Kukukuk, am I still young too..."


    There are quite a few reasons why Lifeless looks like a young boy. Because the release of magic ignites his rolling fighting instincts, he manages to keep himself restrained by decreasing his appearance and holding back his magic.


    Such a lifeless reminds me of an earlier battle and laughs with pleasure. He regarded Alphilis as a good enemy. It''s been a very long time since I''ve had a lifeless opponent who fights and finds it so heartily enjoyable. It could be funnier than when I once fought the Great Demon King. That''s why Lifeless thinks.


    "(... a woman named Alphilis... she should have emptied her magic once while she was fighting... but what''s with all the magic she''s been using without you?... plus that use of witchcraft... great idea... but all that fighting, where have you been practicing it...)"


    Think in with your eyes closed and standing so that Lifeless meditates. That''s when one thought came to Lifeless.


    "(... if Alphilis had no combat experience at all... he would have come up with that way of fighting on that spot and practiced it... there was a little while before it actually came to me... if that was about the time to put his thoughts together... that would mean level 1 in a state where he released the curse...


    ... if... if he had more experience and learned how to fight... in fact, I don''t know if that woman noticed for herself... but every time she used it, she was gradually getting more magical power...


    ... and... and how did you realize what was going on out there that I didn''t even know about, like, one of those things coming in the junction?


    Lifeless slowly opened his eyes. Its eyes have a different glow than before.


    "... that''s dangerous..."


    "What?"


    Unexpectedly, Erlich gives a sobering voice to the sudden lifeless voice. But looking back, Lifeless''s face was as serious as it was in the middle of the battle.


    "... Mascarade..."


    "Yes."


    You guessed how lifeless it was, and the mockery was no longer there for Mascalade.


    "... as you should, start infiltrating when the princess is finished... I''ll leave the way to you..."


    "Got it. I''ll make sure, just in case, that creating a spark of battle with humans is the minimum condition. If possible, we should lead the Seekers into Arnelian asylum, right?


    "... yes... maybe it will be exactly what you aim for without having to carry it like that..."


    "What?"


    "... here''s the story... by the way, Arnelia has Bradymaria''s men infiltrating... he''s a guy like Euwayne, so say hello when he infiltrates... he''ll probably come in contact because he''s on his way..."


    "Okay."


    That''s all I said. Mascarade headed towards the princess. Erlich talks lifelessly looking somewhat worried.


    "What are you thinking?


    "... I was wondering if you should kill Alphilis..."


    "But isn''t the Master stopping you?


    "... if you do get your hands on Alphilis, you''ll get a huge punishment (penalty)... plus personally I''d love to try and grow him more... but..."


    Thoughts turn in the head of a lifeless person. Should I kill Alphilis or let him live? Eventually his head was consolidated with one determination.


    "... it''s still dangerous... Alphilis is a delicacy that can reach our realm... let''s kill the indeterminate elements while we can..."


    "Yes, but then"


    "... don''t worry... I''ll leave you to my discretion... you don''t come..."


    "So you''re alone?


    "... no... I''m taking my direct demon king... because I keep about 10 extraordinary ones in anomaly... and did you see my full power earlier?


    There is madness in the lifeless eyes. The rays of madness were endlessly strong and deep, and Erlich unexpectedly shivered.


    "(How much power does this guy have?)"


    "... then I''m leaving here... and you should take a vacation for a while..."


    "What? From now on?


    But without waiting for Erlich''s reply, Lifeless leaves the scene with metastatic magic. The screams of the Seekers were obsessed with the princess''s deeds, leaving Erlich alone in the fiery and desolate mutlio.


    Continued

 146 Demon Kings Workshop, Part 1 - Elsas Recap

    "There''s a mark... soon"


    "Yes."


    Almost the same time the Alphilis and the others were fighting lifeless. And the place is even deeper into the Lucia Forest, where the Alphilis and the others were the first to fight the Demon King. Mount Meritonoel, the border between the Kingdom of Frgund and the Kingdom of Liana, the country of the Kingdom of Romans Land.


    The Kingdom of Liana is a very peaceful nation, a quiet country with what is said to be the most beautiful lake in the world: Lake Saleed. But when it comes to resources, it is about that lake, and although it is said that all the organisms that can be taken in the lake are delicious, they have not been effectively utilized in the national interest because the Kingdom of Liana has indicated its intention to leave the lake in as natural a form as possible.


    Lake Saleed is left unattended in the form of respect for the intentions of the Kingdom of Liana, as the Treasury is also a moist one, and I do not dare to feel the need to narrow it down from the Kingdom of Liana. That''s why Lake Saleed is untouched and praised as the most beautiful in the world. Nowadays it has become an excellent nursery for the nobles, but that is why it has also been maintained beautifully with constant care.


    Lying between such a kingdom of Liana and the kingdom of Furgund, Mount Meritonoel forms part of the Suffre peak, which is about 3,000 m in altitude at best, but becomes the border of several countries. There are no significant resources here, and yet the development has not yet advanced sufficiently with a reputation for having many demons. For this reason, no great streets have been created, and even if there were one, it is about a beast road at best.


    Two flattering young women go on a path without such a path. Sister Elsa of Arnelianism and his escort, Eliza. After leaving messages for Miranda in the prairie, they were searching for the home of their original mission, the Church Raider. Instead, the search has already been completed by the ''dog'' released by Minar, and now he is about to walk to the site.


    "You''ve come quite a long way. But it''s certainly not popular here, and it might be great to create a base."


    "Right. Because there''s no reason for normal people to come here."


    "Even if they do, they can seal their mouths because of the demons."


    "Yes."


    To Eliza, who replies faintly, Elsa sends a somewhat suspicious gaze. Did you notice that gaze, or Eliza''s gaze crossed with Elsa''s?


    "How have you been, Master Elsa?"


    "... I worked with you from this assignment, but you don''t answer at all. I always have the same expression and tone. Aren''t you going to say," Sister''s got a mouth seal. What a mess. "


    Many of the humans Elsa has ever put together show difficulty when touching Elsa''s way of fighting and thinking. Many people come from the upper classes because Arnelianism often has noble children from different countries to learn. Many races do not match the so-called (so-called) skin with Elsa from Slam.


    "No, I don''t think I have that right. I only obey Elsa''s orders."


    But Eliza answered looking straight at Elsa. There is no precipitation in that tone, and I guess that''s what you sincerely think. But seeing Eliza like that, Elsa sighs.


    "Huh. Okay, Eliza? I don''t need a doll for my partner. That''s basically what I want you to do, but I don''t always want you to be right, and I want you to hold on to your opinions. If I''m wrong, I need you to fix it."


    "... I don''t mind that, but I''ve never heard of you making a wrong decision."


    The word of Eliza was also true. Elsa-Ludriksen. He is one of the top sisters on a pilgrimage mission and has actually solved more than 100 cases in the last eight years. Anyone who works for the headquarters of the Church of Arnelia, even if it is not accompanied by a pilgrimage, knows his name, he is a famous Sister.


    Given that she belonged to Arnelianism at 16 and is now 26, this is an unusual rate of growth and birth. My affiliation tells me that I have actually been worshipping a mission of pilgrimage in two years, and from that time on there will be no first task that could not be resolved.


    Especially with her excellence is her situational judgment ability. Understand the characteristics of the partner and let them somehow exert their power. Besides, I don''t care about the number of partners. It is also said that those who have worked with her for this reason will blossom their abilities and then they will surely emerge.


    He was an admiring Sister who would want to partner up once if he were to make a pilgrimage, and that was the same with Eliza. It was an indisputable fact that Eliza was honored to pair with Elsa.


    "It is my pride to be able to work with Master Elsa on the mission. Please ask this young man for as much as your professor/whip."


    "... I''d love to, you know. Doesn''t it get softer, like this? Like this cheek."


    Elsa pounds Eliza''s cheek puffy. Eliza''s cheek was pretty comfortable poking, and Elsa was poking Eliza''s cheek as long as she had free time during her journey. Eliza still didn''t disobey at all.


    "Ha."


    "It''s not ''ha''. As it were, you said," What''s the three sizes? '''' What is the color of your underwear today? I''m scared you''re going to answer the question flat. "


    "... 83, 59, 87 from the top. Underwear is black lace, anything?


    "Oh, yeah. I''m not really answering that!


    "... f"


    Eliza smiles thinly and returns to Elsa, who accidentally penetrates. The reaction is similar to that of Alberto. I don''t get the joke, but it seems like a personality to say from myself.


    "Guh, you look just like Alberto until that reaction. Irritating Wow."


    "Do you know Alberto?


    "Naturally. Because in the same time I came to Arnelia, he enlisted in the Holy Knights. That sturdy thing, no matter how much I try to make you laugh, don''t laugh a little. Come on. That''s why you only look at me when there''s nothing there, and you say ''... F''? It''s like I made a fool of myself. Oh, even if I think about it, I''m pissed!


    "Really..."


    To Elsa, who steps on the community thickness in front of Eliza, Eliza decided to try something that became a popular ''abandoned puff'' recently, even though she was a little confused.


    Eliza''s attitude is just like Alberto''s, but on the inside, she cares a lot about fashion and familiarity, and she has enough girly parts of her age. I just don''t put it on the table. In fact, I wanted to take a little adventure in underwear that I didn''t show anyone, because I was an adult, and I bought it on my first salary.


    You can''t even know the inside of such an Eliza, and Elsa is a little puffy and angry.


    "I wonder why Lazar''s people keep doing that. Do you even have the opposite gene?


    "I don''t know that..."


    "Just kidding!


    Elsa throws up abusively. This is her natural personality. Elsa is its grand dollar and very close to Miranda. I went on a pilgrimage, because I was listening to Miranda.


    Miranda''s speech at that time was too shocking at the first glitch, and all the classy sisters left remembering the dizziness, but then all that was said was actually a practical matter. How dangerous a woman''s journey is, what temptations the world has, how to defend herself is how to beat temptation. The content didn''t sound very much like it, but Miranda told me, sharing her own experience in those matters. Those who had now listened to her speech to the end are now largely active on pilgrimage assignments.


    Listening to the story, Elsa realized that the Arnelian Church, which she thought was boring, also had interesting figures, and decided to try to keep her on target. Miranda may not remember, and even when we actually met, she didn''t notice Elsa, but a little Elsa and Miranda are talking after the speech.


    That was almost 10 years ago no longer.


    "Dear Anolun, I need a peek"


    "Oh, can I help you? Pretty Mr. Sister."


    After Miranda - though Anolun at the time - ''s speech, Elsa was unknowingly chasing after Anolun. Anolun smiles back at Nicole as she runs from behind and catches up with Elsa''s voice. Even Elsa, a woman, was a little thrilled by the look of the goddess. But the upset pushed him to the bottom of his mind, and Elsa threw the question to Anorun.


    "Don''t you question your ways?


    "How, what?


    Anorn strangled Elsa''s question. You thought it was too abstract a question, Elsa, who also felt like Anorun''s expression was a little off, but I look for words and say it again.


    "Uh... and. Somehow, it''s the significance of doing a pilgrimage or something. Why do you have to do such a painful thing, why do you have people laughing at the potent weather beside your suffering, how do you..."


    "I''d appreciate it if you''d ask me questions after they''ve been ordered?


    Anorun blocks Elsa''s words. Elsa, annoyed by that fortitude, had unwittingly lowered her head, which she had never lowered before.


    "Shh, excuse me!"


    "Fair enough. You''re losing your way now."


    Anorun stares seriously at Elsa as she sighs. And when I put my hand on that shoulder, I looked at Elsa from the front.


    "Do you want the words of Atashi?


    "... yes"


    Elsa never thought she''d feel this way. First of all, I thought that I had nothing to worry about in my life, and that I would never rely on anyone else. But only about 3 months after coming to Arnelia Church. Life here completely collapsed what she had ever believed.


    Elsa is from Slam. To live, that''s what I did to rot the bad. Stealing, extortion, assault... the only thing I haven''t done is murder. She was one of the leaders of the slam. I''ve pulled together people like chimps and left the city vigilantes and mercenaries many times.


    But becoming too famous, she was finally captured by the Knights and finally picked up by the Arnelian Church where she would be connected to the prison. It was also unexpected and intriguing to Elsa that she picked herself up again was Sister (who she didn''t know at the time but was Miriazal), who had the style of a girl who wasn''t even old enough.


    Her life has changed since she came to Arnelia. I''ve never trusted anyone else before, Elsa, but the residents here don''t hate to believe in others easily and act for others again. That only showed up in hypocrite behavior for Elsa, but at the same time it wasn''t uncomfortable.


    Maybe I''m a good fit to be surrounded by these people - confused by such emotional changes, she was afraid to lose where she was standing. Everything I''ve ever done seems to have been denied. I felt like betraying those who put their trust in me by wondering if I had ever been wrong again.


    That''s why Elsa wanted to get to Anolun. Arnelia''s inhabitants were mostly good people, but that''s why Elsa thought her problems would not be understood. But if this sister with the heavenly clothes in front of her is seamless. Elsa had such a desire.


    But the pale expectations were easily shattered.


    "Listen carefully. I don''t care what you get lost in, I don''t know."


    "... what?


    To the lesser answer, the servant Elsa also doubted his ears for a moment. But Anolun is screwed up even more.


    "Do you mind? Assuming here that Atashi is born of you, listens slowly to your words, and gives you the answers that are most forthcoming to you. I''m sure that''s easy. Take it to Atashi, or for you. But, you know, the answer is thin. I don''t like the answers that people want when they lose sight of the guiding principles of their lives, like you do, when they roll into me."


    "But..."


    Miranda slammed away a little rambling about Elsa trying to eat even more. Suddenly, Elsa unexpectedly loses her balance.


    "Ah."


    "Do you mind? For example, suppose Atashi gave you a satisfactory answer here. But the answer is temporary. Humans change with time anyway. Sooner or later I won''t be convinced, or maybe I''ll visit you then. And if it doesn''t work out, I''m sure you''ll blame your balls for making excuses."


    "That''s not true!


    "No, I will. Definitely."


    Without any pussy, Anolun said. Plus Anolun showers Elsa with words.


    "Oh, don''t get me wrong, but I''m not blaming you. Humans are weak creatures, so everyone follows the same path. I''m sure Atashi will, too. If I make a mistake, if I get cornered, I want to blame others. That''s why people have to look for their own way to live. I don''t care how wrong it is."


    "Even if I step off a person''s path...?


    Elsa asks for a snack. But Anolun laughed so easily at Elsa''s troubles.


    "Ahaha, you''re hilarious!


    "What, what is it?" From a stick to a stick. "


    "People who step off the path don''t have questions like this from the edge."


    Anorn laughs a little pranky, pointing to Elsa.


    "Do you mind? A scumbag who truly steps off the path of man is walking down that path from the edge. You are the ultimate human being in that. And don''t step off the road, it looks like you''ve stepped off the road. It''s your way again. It''s up to me in the end how I do the path I walk. It only looks like a beast path no matter how great you are if you are inferior, and vice versa, no matter how far the outside road is, if you see yourself in the best mood, you will see it shining. Or do you want 10,000 people to see it and walk the way it''s shining no matter where you look from?


    "That''s not..."


    "Then don''t worry about boring things anyway. Instead of worrying about that, we just have to act first. And if you don''t like the way you walk, you just have to saddle it to another path. Life is short. It''s a waste of time even bothering to say yes, for normal people. So you can''t do that?


    "Huh..."


    Surprised Elsa by the anorn of more forceful thinking than herself. Elsa got the impression that she didn''t feel kind of caught in the smoke, but at the same time the words were powerful and pushing her back. Elsa didn''t realize that Anolun, on the other hand, had a look that seemed somewhat lonely.


    Did you read that inside, Anorn walks out with his back to Elsa when he smiles lightly at the end. But after a few steps I stopped and groaned perfectly.


    "This is Atashi''s blur, but..."


    "If you can''t find anything to do, go for the Sister of the Pilgrimage. It''s worth doing, and sometimes you''ll find something in the process of making a pilgrimage, or going for it. If you don''t like anything else, you can throw it out on the way. Besides."


    Anorun turns around and looks back.


    "Atashi is in trouble for not getting enough people, so I can make Atashi easier when you come?


    And smiling like a prank, now it''s really time for me to leave. And Elsa, left on the spot, was unknowingly deeply thankful for the direction Anolun had left.


    Continued

 147 Demon Kings Workshop, Part 2 - Fly and Be in Fire

    Elsa''s training since was awesome. Elsa, who originally couldn''t even read or write, mastered a common language in just one month, then spared no time studying while she slept in six months, completing three years of Sister''s general education course. Moving on to Sister''s major program where he learns more practical techniques, he achieves great results in some demonic crusades.


    Two years after joining, he was ordered to entrust one parish as an assistant priest, but refused to do so. Elsa volunteered herself for a pilgrimage assignment. And four years after I began my pilgrimage. Acknowledging her accomplishments, Elsa was promoted to a priest and there were stories of her becoming an archbishop assistant to Manadil at headquarters church, but she also resigned and continued her pilgrimage. If I were to be someone''s subordinate, I would never have thought I could think of anything other than Anorun.


    Since his nomination as a direct subordinate of the supreme bishop Miriazal, he had revealed his chest to the supreme bishop and at the same time had been asked a little by the supreme bishop about the circumstances of Anolun. Now Anolun - no, Elsa knows most of Miranda''s circumstances.


    But as Elsa found out, her respect for Miranda only grew. More and more, they went on pilgrimage assignments. And we had this reunion, and she was heartily excited. I had the feeling that I had finally reached the realm where I could help Miranda.


    "(I finally got here - like it was a long time, like it was short. successful on this assignment and I want to be more useful to that guy)"


    When Elsa is imprisoned by such thoughts, there is a light in her eyes that tickles in. I unwittingly hide my eyes with my hands in glare, but I realized that was the signal from ''the dog''.


    "Right there. Let''s go, Eliza."


    "Yes, Master Elsa"


    The two of them took each other and walked towards the signal.


    Meanwhile, this one is in a workshop where I don''t know about such circumstances. As Anomaly continues to work, she feels signs that she has moved into the workshop.


    "Is this sign lifeless?


    "... anormaly... or..."


    Lifeless greets come into the room there as well. Apparently, we''re in a pretty hurry. The tone is bare or rough.


    "What''s the matter, hurry. Not even like you."


    "... the foreground is good... there ''ll be a demon king I''m keeping... is it here?


    "Not all of them, but maybe five. What''s the matter, your assignment in the mutlio is over?


    "... I still have something to do... lend it to you if you want..."


    I don''t think Annomarie is a mess, either, to a lifeless man who kills in Russia. I can''t afford to lend it to you as someone who manages the Demon King, but if you disagree poorly here, it was a sword screen where a lifeless person could burst out. Anomaly, who guessed there, tries to successfully find a compromise.


    "What if I don''t lend it?


    "... I''ll borrow it with strength..."


    "... okay. I can''t fight you at all. It''s a battle we can win for sure."


    Anomaly poses as a surrender.


    "But instead of lending me one, tell me. Do what? I can''t lend it to you unless I can hear it."


    "... kill Alphilis..."


    "That''s not your master''s order, is it?


    "... oh, yeah..."


    You thought Lifeless was known to be bad. Try to be in a battle, but as soon as possible Anomaly posed to surrender again.


    "That''s why I can''t win. I won''t fight! The Demon King lives on his own, see? It''s in room 14."


    Anomaly throws the key out of her nostalgia. When a lifeless receives that key in the air, he looks suspiciously at the anomaly on the contrary.


    "... no, you''re being honest... about what..."


    "I don''t like it - he said he wasn''t up to anything! I don''t have a hobby for boys. [M] If you''re gonna get hit, you better have a girl."


    "... how powerful do you have behind that light mouth?... I''ve lived a long time... and honestly my people know most of that trait right now... but with all your strength and brains, you''ve never seen or heard of it... who is it?


    Annomarie laughs when she dulls at lifeless inquiries. But seeing that attitude and thinking that whatever he heard would be made fun of, Lifeless looks back and tries to leave the room behind. And I was about to leave the room, and I stopped to pitch.


    "... speaking of..."


    "What?"


    "... while I was asleep, all the Ravenworth clans were killed... you know what?


    "Uh, that clan? I killed them all, but what?


    The words open the eyes of a lifeless person. I wondered where the crazy guy did it, but the killer was nearby.


    "... you... what a loss that would be..."


    "Uh, that''s good. Because those guys, they hide most of their secrets and secrets and they want to have one. Come on. We went to negotiate at first, didn''t we? But no matter how much money they have, no matter how much they threaten you, you never have to talk to them. And then you get frustrated, and you stick around and you get help with torture, right?


    "I wasn''t as good at torture as I am now, and the only secret technique at heart is being taught by the family line of the head of the clan. I couldn''t help it, so I stormed their Azito and tried to expose someone from the chief''s lineage... and the outgoing guys were strong. When I found out, I wiped them all out, haha."


    Annomarie did a hell of a lot of things with so much lightness that she misplaced sweetness and salt in the dish. I was also stunned by the lifelessness of that.


    I was also angry at Anomaly''s foolishness additions and subtractions that had not been thought through regarding the loss of the entire human race that had lost the Ravenworth clan, but it was the fact that Anomaly annihilated the entire Ravenworth clan that Lifeless inadvertently stopped her from trying to kill Anomaly.


    "(... that clan was quite skilled... to wipe that out?... that even I am a clan that has resisted being able to follow with strength... but I thought this guy''s brains weren''t that big of a deal anyway, but you mean he''s hiding something...)"


    I point my gaze at Anomaly, where Lifeless was a killer, but now that it''s depleted, I can''t even afford to be Anomaly. Lifeless who would rather stay behind the anomaly room. And when Lifeless was gone, Ne, who was in charge of Doom instead, and Bradymaria came in.


    "Isn''t that lifeless now? He seemed in a hurry."


    "Oh, that''s... what''s up, Doom?


    Doom is totally annoying. I have no reaction at all. I look sorry for you.


    "It''s a bit of an octave..."


    "Frightened! I''m not talking about it, am I?!? How long have you been doing this?


    "17, no, about 100 splits"


    "Hih, yeah..."


    Anomaly sees Doom unexpectedly. But out of that mouth...


    "Why didn''t you do it to me?"


    "Yeah?


    "Damn it. Doom, I envy you too much, you!


    Anomaly starts tensioning the side of the sleeping doom with a reciprocating binta. I can''t stop wandering about the development. Brady Maria giving it a slack next to it.


    "Hey, I don''t care about your sexuality, so you also care about Atashi!


    "Oh, speaking of which, did you forward the Demon King?


    "There it is! The Atashi motto is'' Quick, polite, beautiful ''! Nice to meet you there. Exactly 100. I left it in the prairie."


    "Yeah, thanks"


    Magic that releases 100 bodies in a transfer to the prairie simultaneously. Easily they accepted the fact, but a tremendous amount of magic is needed. Even if it is not Tetrastine or Miriazal, those who deal at all with witchcraft will lose their hips once they hear that fact.


    "You''ll be waiting for results later. How long will the Demon King survive and what evolution..."


    "Has this released all the demon kings here?


    "Right, I guess it''s just a bunch of failures later. The demon king who keeps it from the lifeless has returned it to him now."


    "What? What is Lifeless willing to do?


    Out of fatigue, or Brady Maria stumbling onto her desk, looks up unexpectedly.


    They''re gonna kill Alpha Reese for everything.


    "Isn''t that against orders? Why won''t you stop?


    "Because I don''t have a hobby for getting hit by men. And if you want to stop him, think it''s quick to ask either of you."


    Anomaly confesses that this is a shameful and other application. Brady Maria, who hears that and looks at each other, and Ne.


    "Atacipus. I''m tired, so do your thing."


    "Ha... I don''t mind that. Worst case scenario, can I slash the lifeless?


    Monet turns his sincere questions to anomaly.


    "No, don''t bother with that... but it''s the worst option, but if you want to kill me, can you kill me? That monstrous, strong guy."


    "Yes, that''s fine"


    Anomaly unexpectedly remembers something cold in her spine.


    "(You''re serious... but Monet doesn''t joke, and I''m sure you sincerely think so. I''ve talked about who''s the strongest of us, but I''m also convinced that everyone says you''re Ne or Brady Maria. Even if I use a trump card... no, maybe you won''t even have time to use it)"


    "? What''s up, Anomaly"


    Anomaly returns to me after she has spoken to me.


    "Ah, oh. It''s nothing."


    "I hope so... have you slept properly lately? You look pale, don''t you?


    "... originally."


    Anomaly sighed at Ne''s words without malice, which is why she doesn''t like serious people. And think about the rest of this.


    "Then I''ll go to my master on a transfer... and when Silence gets here, Ne will act with me... and Doom, Bradymaria, Dragreo will stay here..."


    "But now there are six of us out here, right? What a rarity."


    "Sure... um, what''s this?


    "I''m good, Anomaly?


    Did you feel something? I look up at the ceiling and get a serious look at the anomaly that''s changing.


    "Intruder."


    "I see. It''s noisy today, here too. So what about the intruder?


    "Of course I''ll kill you. In some situations, it''s experimental material."


    "Intruders are unlucky, too. Nothing, you don''t have to come when we''re all here today."


    "I''m sorry... you''re not gonna die properly, are you?


    I laugh when Ne gives her a heartfelt look of pity and Brady Maria shudders. Besides, Anomaly seemed to enjoy it anyway. Do you even think about it for fun after you catch it? The laughter of the wicked filled the room with an unusual atmosphere.


    Continued

 148 Demon Kings Workshop, Part 3 - Killer

    But it was surprisingly anomaly that broke the air. As head of the workshop, he also has consciousness.


    "Well, once you get in here, you can''t leave alive at the end of the day. I think the Keeper alone can handle this, but let me intercept it for once."


    Anomaly whistles her fingers. Then another anomaly showed up through the door leading to the next room.


    "Did you call me, me?


    "Oh, I called you. Me."


    "That''s tricky. Which is the real deal?


    Brady Maria leaked her honest thoughts. Dresses, voices, thoughts - all are spoken of by the same individual. You can''t even tell. At least that''s what Brady Maria looked like. But your thoughts don''t seem the same.


    "It''s the main thing we''ve been having conversations about. Regardless of the appearance, the magic is enriched differently."


    "Oh, yeah? Atashi, I don''t know the details!


    "You''re too much of a mess, Brady Maria."


    The brunette smiles flutteringly. Those eyes are gentle, as if staring even at my sister. As a matter of fact, that''s true for the appearance age.


    "Oh, so it''s useless to compare the size of a puddle in front of the ocean, isn''t it?


    "That''s true, though."


    The point is, it''s useless to make a comparison with yourself. But I don''t think it''s a mistake.


    "But besides, Atashi''s work is more of a widespread destruction type? It''s easy to say to pepper the country, but I''m telling you to find someone to kill it. It''s annoying and annoying, cah."


    "I''m in charge of that hand job. Because I like one-on-one."


    "I''ll put it a lot ~. Who made 100 Demon King chops during the war?


    Brady Maria smiles invincibly when she sees Ne. I was surprised for a moment that I was surprised, but I laughed lightly at myself.


    "This... you took one. I didn''t know you knew."


    "Well, Atashi is a creature on the Demon King''s side. In that regard, along with Lifeless and Miriazal, you will eventually call her."


    "I don''t want to do it with you if possible..."


    Your face looks a little sad. Brady Maria stares at that face wonderfully.


    "Why?"


    "It''s... because if you''re your opponent, you have to go kill him with all your might."


    Suddenly, the air in the room, which is supposed to be windless, shivers. The long, dark hair of Ohne is twitched, and Brady Maria, who was frightened, leaves her at a tremendous speed and takes a vigilant stance. Two anomalies I was talking to accidentally shrugged my body.


    "I like this world. No humans, no demons. But sadly, if I give it all I can, it will kill a lot of organisms."


    The voice of a woman who is quietly, but deeply and enthusiastically called Ne. It''s not full of magic around it, but it''s like there''s wind, and the snails and the desks and experimental bottles shake. As if even the inorganic refuse to be beside her, one crack after another, breaking and shaping.


    Brady Maria tongues as she looks sideways at how it is.


    "Isn''t that what you do? I''ve never seen a colorless, transparent killer before, although the color of killer varies from person to person. Are you sure you''re human then that killing just works on inorganic objects?


    "I''m a human being, not like you. The tone is coming back, Brady Maria."


    "It''s time. I gave you my true nature, Titania."


    Monet called Titania laughs dull.


    "Please stop using your real name if you can. In my case, it''s too famous."


    "Isn''t that a good idea? You don''t know who you are and who you are, do you?


    "Well yes. But there''s an effective way to use the name."


    Titania laughs invincibly as she releases her killing spirit. On the face of the confronting Bradymaria, there is no peek at the extra color.


    "Hmm. So, you want to do it?


    "Right..."


    "Hey, hey, hey! Will you not destroy my workshop!?


    Anomaly enters into arbitration with two people. If two people get all busted up in a place like this, there won''t be a single anomaly workshop or anything like that. That''s two people who are both heavily aware of each other, so they had to contradict each other.


    "I know, Anomaly. Just kidding."


    "Excuse me. Hi. When the stronger one is next door, the blood is noisy"


    "Don''t make me harass you. You got more to do than that, don''t you?


    Anomaly compares Titania to Bradymaria.


    "Monet waits until Silence gets back here. You have work to do after that, don''t you? I''m sorry that Brady Maria is tired, but can you go back to her master? Ask for instructions on what to do with Lifeless."


    "Eh, it''s tedious"


    Brady Maria complaining about boo-boo. But Anomaly won''t give up a step either.


    "No, I won''t give in this time"


    "Eh. If you''d like to buy me some couscous cake later. Oh, of course it has to be ''Gretel'', the confectionery shop of the capital of art, Fundamento!


    "Ugh, such expensive stuff. Now I have the money in hand..."


    Anomaly checks the contents of the wallet. But unfortunately, it seems to tease me so much that even if I flip it, all I get is garbage. The other anomaly, naturally. That was the same, only shrugging my shoulders.


    "Do you mind if I get paid?


    "Oh, my God, that''s totally worthless. You have a budget for Demon King manufacturing, don''t you?


    "Can you use it?"


    "You idiot, I''m gonna borrow it for a second."


    "That''s how they all go corrupt."


    Anomaly and Bradymaria stare at each other. Titania came out of her own wipes sighing at you for watching such child-like barren strife.


    "Anomaly... it''s a loan, isn''t it?


    "Oh, that''s right, Ne. I can talk ~"


    "This guy is typical of a no man..."


    Annomarie is stunned by two women, but as far as he is concerned, he even uses his own money to produce the Demon King. There will be no reprehensible sardines. But when it comes to enthusiasm, it sounds good, but it was also a person named Anomaly who has a superior brain while not having any sense of life at all. In addition to immersing myself in research, I have fallen on an empty stomach.


    "But what about Nooby Doom and Dragreo in Blast Sleep?


    Inquire as Bradymaria kicks the doom left on the floor.


    "I''d appreciate it if you could take me back. Worst case scenario, I''m giving up here."


    "You can''t help it - that it''s totally laborious kids. See you later, you two. ? Oh, next time I see you, you''re gonna bring the cake exactly, Anomaly?


    "Okay, sweetheart."


    "Then fine."


    That''s all I''m saying, Brady Maria leaves the room grabbing Doom''s leg and dragging him. When she is completely gone, Titania realizes that Anomaly is like saying something.


    "What''s up, Anomaly?


    "No, ''the boys''... they stink."


    "... let me tell you next time"


    Titania looked at Anomaly a little mean.


    "My mouth is a disaster, me."


    "But you would have thought the same thing, me?


    Anomaly puts tea in the anomaly.


    "But it''s time for you to take your job seriously. What are we gonna do with the intruders?


    "Don''t worry. This workshop is the same as mine. There''s no way you can get away with this."


    "What''s my job?


    Titania asks as she leads to the wall.


    "In the meantime, there''s nothing like asking you to come out. In the meantime, let the people up there deal with it."


    "I hope so. Don''t just be alarmed."


    Anomaly replies to Titania''s warning, nagging.


    "Well it is. I''ve been working all these days. Can I just take my wings off for a second, please?


    "... I hope that spare time isn''t behind it"


    Titania sighs as she rocks her dark hair. But Anomaly has a face like that that''s impossible.


    "If you''re a Doom fool, you might do it, but I''m not making that mistake. It''s my creed to do all the work and play. Especially with you this time."


    "Well, let''s take a look."


    To put it that way, Titania took it to the wall and closed her eyes. And when the anomalies looked at each other, they followed the scene with a thoughtful face.


    Continued

 149 Demon Kings Workshop, Part 4 - Prepare to Infiltrate

    By then, on earth...


    "Dog," Elsa and Eliza were rendezvous. It is the first time we have met each other, but Elsa and Eliza were face-to-face eaten by the ''dog'' appearance. And, or ''dog'' is probably a man, but I can''t peek at his expression at all with a bandage wrapped around his face. He''s also smaller than Eliza, and I don''t even know how old he is.


    "You''re the dog, aren''t you?


    Elsa asks, but the dog only snorted.


    "Well, it''s quick, but where are the entrances you found?


    A dog slowly pointing behind himself without answering those words and prompting him with his jaw to follow. Elsa felt arrogant about the attitude for a moment, but pointed it out and nothing particularly happened, and followed him with great devotion. And as soon as I walked and turned the corner, there was a natural cave that seemed to follow me underground. The entrance is not very large and only about the width for two people.


    Eliza peeks, but looks pretty deep.


    "Is this it?


    To Elsa''s inquiry, the snorting dog again. Elsa felt a little suspicious about the condition.


    "Why don''t you just reply? Or can''t you talk?


    "Shh, be... be, but. Listen... come on, get... Rigid... Yikes, right?


    Elsa and Eliza are surprised by their terrible voices. Sure, this voice would convince me that he won''t talk.


    "Okay, I''m sorry I couldn''t tell you. So what are you gonna do after this?


    "You... of... instructions, to... obey," he said... and, yes... ru "


    Even if you follow me, the dog answers. So Elsa skips the instruction to the dog after a little thought.


    "With that voice, you have trouble signaling when you''re stuck. You don''t have to join the search inside, so would you take this crack and go to the nearby Arnelian Church stuffing? If you take the decimals, they''ll automatically make sense. You should be ready already."


    And when Elsa gets a quote out of her chest, she gives it to the dog, and the dog she receives quietly runs off the spot. After I dropped that off, Elsa spoke to Eliza.


    "Then let''s get ready, too. This is already enemy territory. Don''t neglect perimeter alert."


    "Yes."


    Two people unload their bags and take out only what they need to explore. Elsa takes off her Sister clothes and turns them into shorts and short skin clothes perfect for her body on top. So I turned my belly, my legs were exposed, and I turned my shoes into easy boots for easy movement. In addition, the arm shall be equipped with black, long gloves, such as those found near the elbow, and a knuckle made of a very special metal called misrill.


    And when Elsa stands in a weak position, she takes a gentle, deep breath. Then soon after Elsa''s body glowed blurry and pale, the light went out.


    "All right, good day."


    Elsa is a rare and melee style of combat for Sister. Being a woman, the lack of power of the blow compensates for it with a misrillic knuckle that is prone to adding magic. Light clothing is also meant to make fighting easier.


    I''ve often been told around that lightweight clothing makes her susceptible to injury, but she boasts quite a bit of physical and magical defense, even in areas where there is no clothing, to defend her whole body by magic. That is what it is in a concomitant man, beating him only hurts his fist. Of course, she is an artist who can do it because her absolute amount of magic is far greater than that of a concurrent Sister.


    Eliza, on the other hand, unloads her luggage and ends up carrying something long, cloth-wrapped, above her height. It was a very simple preparation because I had already gotten my feet on from the accommodation I had left the day before.


    And when you re-pack some simple snacks and the luggage you need to explore, two people nod at each other when Elsa wears them and makes sure they''re ready for each other.


    I''ll make a final confirmation before we go in.


    "Yes."


    To Elsa''s words, Eliza becomes a more serious expression.


    "First, the purpose of this investigation is to investigate. Avoid fighting as much as possible and explore the inside line as a priority. If I don''t think I can do this any more, I won''t hesitate to turn back. Because when we die, we don''t have an ex or a child."


    Copy that, sir.


    "Plus I have things to do, so if it''s a fight, you hang up ahead. Basically I don''t get my hands on it, but if I have to, I''ll judge. Until then, try to fight alone."


    Copy that, sir.


    "Also the signal of retreat, basically, I''ll give it out. But sometimes your judgment is better than mine. So if you think there''s nothing you can do, blink twice with your right eye. All right?


    "I don''t like winks,"


    "... do something about it"


    Elsa sighed. Is it Lazar''s blood that looks serious and is somewhere totally bogged down?


    "Questions?


    Elsa asks.


    "... I don''t have a lookout. Is it really a good fit here?


    "I''ll take care of that. Whatever..."


    Elsa feels a tingle coming out of the cave. There''s no way a beast could just exhale such a vicious killing spirit. That''s what Elsa''s instinct said.


    I''m sure Eliza knows about it, but I just wondered if there was any lookout outside.


    "You don''t think you can find no lookout, or are you confident in the protection inside"


    "... aren''t you skipping?


    "... you, you say funny things"


    "It''s a joke."


    I''m a little confused by Eliza''s words, Elsa. I was anxious about Eliza, who was not very nervous, but if I looked at Eliza often, I could see she was shaking a little.


    "Are you okay, you seem to be trembling?


    "Don''t worry. I just said half the warrior tremor, half the fear."


    "I wonder if you''re nervous. You must have had a lot of experience there on the battlefield?


    "I know as much about the fact that the crusade is different from the one I''ve been through. So before we head from Alberto to the battlefield, I was told to fly even one of the jokes..."


    I thought it was an impossible attitude for a regular Eliza, but she''s nervous again. I can''t help it, even Elsa, who is a part of the war, is nervous and nervous.


    Elsa also recognises the matter and puts her hand on Eliza''s shoulder.


    "I''m going home alive. That''s the best part, don''t get me wrong."


    "... got it. It''s okay now."


    "Fine then. Oh, yeah, yeah. We have to do one trick before we go in."


    Yes, Elsa said, she took something like a stick about the length of a white fingertip out of her hip bag.


    And this one is lifeless. Lifeless used one-eyed vision to keep it in the bird, the demon, and was constantly watching the Alphilis. I worried for a moment which should be followed because Alphilis and Aerial acted differently, but the ultimate goal is Alphilis, so the user demon is keeping an eye on Alphilis and the others.


    After leaving the mutlio, the Alphilis were headed at full speed as Aerial drove his horse Sylphide to carry severely injured Near to Uty''s hometown. On the other hand, Alphilis, Miranda, Lisa and Kuzuda have a one-end small pause at their rendezvous point with Maple. Miranda seems to be gathering them together and giving them some instructions, but even as a lifeless, she is a demon of rapid construction, so she was not very good at hearing.


    "... Shit, it could be a nasty development... the fact that there was a fairy means we''re headed into the wind..."


    In the wind - it is also the home of Uti, where the upper spirits of the wind reign. The Spirit does not usually have a clear will, or at least a will to converse with man, except for the superior Spirit. Many of them are beings sublimated by fairies after more than a certain number of years and engage with creatures with a clear will.


    However, because its nature is close to nature itself, it does not necessarily mean which forces it puts on its shoulders (rarely exceptions exist). As long as negotiations are concluded, it is the Spirit who lends his strength regardless of the nature of the organism, so can Lifeless also negotiate with the Spirit. Sorcery that solves negotiations with the Spirit is called spiritual sorcery, and it is much more efficient and capable of handling powerful sorcery than physical sorcery that simply collects elements of the atmosphere from scratch with its own power. Being intimate with certain spirits for that matter also has the disadvantage of making it difficult to negotiate with other spirits.


    Anyway, the Spirit is close to nature, so attacking them is tantamount to spitting in heaven. The option of attack was also hesitated, given the later exercise of witchcraft, by the servant lifeless. Most of all it would be the same for any sorcerer. That''s why if Lifeless kills Alphilis, it''s before he goes into the wind or right after he goes out.


    "... before... in time... after transferring these demon kings. I don''t have any magic left either... and then right after..."


    Immediately afterwards, it was very difficult to squeeze. I wish you would go out into the prairie for a long time, but if you go further into the depths and even into the wetlands, tracking is nearly impossible. The wetlands are strangely deeply wooded, dark as night, even during the day. Also inhabited by a large number of incompetent natives and warcraft. The wetlands are an undisclosed secret, and no one knows how. Lifeless and was no exception.


    "... hmm... think about it after you transfer anyway... well, will their fate still last?


    Lifeless slowly unlocked his keys and went inside when he went to the front of the house where the Demons were sitting, as if he enjoyed the hunt.


    Continued

 150 Demon Kings Workshop, Part 5 - Nightmare Experiment Grounds

    From the cave taught by "The Dog," Elsa and Eliza enter the workshop about time. It was at first that it presented the appearance of a natural cave, but gradually the walls were processed into artifacts. The walls were gradually finishing and the floors were flattening again. I hope it''s easy to walk, but only discomfort gets stronger and stronger the other way when it''s too neat.


    I thought it was narrower inside, but I''ve already walked 20 minutes, albeit on guard. Gradually the ceiling is getting higher so it''s going to be time to go out into a big room, but if you''re going to make all this stuff nevertheless, the size of the enemy probably far exceeds Elsa''s expectations.


    And it was a creepy cave. It''s not so much about appearance. Asked only about the appearance, it was a normal cave, but the drifting air seemed to be raw and sticky to the body. Elsa remembers the illusion as if caressed by damp air.


    "(Chi. Though I heard what the Demon King was like this time, it''s not as loco as you''d imagine. Interpretation, imagination. Apparently, things aren''t the same as before)"


    Correct your preconceived notions as Elsa walks forward evil inside. Eliza, who was supposed to be avant-garde, was rearward because the impression after a while in the cave was more dangerous than I imagined. Otherwise, he was only careful of the magical trap, and Elsa was going to be thorough with the director because of Eliza''s growth, but he might not be able to afford that this time.


    At that time, I noticed a strange odor stuck to Elsa''s nose. At the same time, he takes control of the rear Eliza by hand, glancing softly at his face from the bend. Apparently there''s a big cavity. There are numerous signs of organisms inside, but when Elsa feels unwilling to kill for herself, she urges Eliza to head into the cavity.


    But there is nothing in the cavity, and the signs of the creature can be felt further down. The cavity was at best about the size of a room in the Deep Green Palace, and it was cancerous with nothing.


    "You''re splitting the road... but what''s this smell?


    "It stinks of blood. Fighting is inevitable, apparently. So, left, middle, right. You decide which way to go, Eliza."


    When Elsa urges Eliza, Eliza compares the three paths. The road in the middle is pretty big, the size I don''t think people assumed they would go through. Even Cookdoo adults are likely to pass several at the same time. Largely the right and left are made with the idea of humans passing through, well.


    "... let''s go left"


    "On what grounds?


    Elsa inquires into Eliza''s decision. Most of all Elsa had the same conclusion, but I wanted to know Eliza''s thought circuit. Knowing the human thought circuit that deposits your back is important to increase your chances of survival at all.


    Eliza also tends to be seen at times as blurry, but there is not even a few such things on the battlefield. Read what Elsa intends in an instant and answer instantly without precipitation.


    "I think there''s a hell of a thing on the right and front, I never want to move on. In contrast, the left doesn''t feel that dangerous, and the strongest smell of blood again is the left. I was wondering if it was worth looking into."


    "Is that a good idea?


    "It''s an investigation."


    An instant answer, Eliza. Look at that face, Elsa nods.


    "Fair enough. The most reliable person on the battlefield is your own quest. Anyway, if it''s a mass battle, especially if it moves individually. I''m under the same impression this time, and I don''t care, but I want grounds if you''re going to move a lot in the future. Otherwise, it''s hard to move a large army. Some of them don''t just obey... look."


    Elsa heads to the left road and crouches in. When I saw the part on the ground that Elsa pointed to, there was something like a scratch. Plus something just at your fingertips is stabbing you to the ground. When Eliza noticed it, Elsa stared at Eliza with a more complicated look.


    "What do you think this is?


    "Is this... a human nail?


    "Right. That means there are people who have been drawn here. Apparently, you stuck to the ground enough to get your nails."


    Eliza has no words, but Elsa didn''t overlook that stern face turning a little blue. At the same time, it''s a small stick that Elsa even put out before she entered the cave, drawing something on the ground.


    "Dear Elsa, is that a white stick (chalk)?


    "That''s right. Well, it''s specially made."


    "So what?


    To Eliza''s question, Elsa returns with a pranky grin.


    "Don''t tell me now. But remember. If you find it impossible to move on, grab hold of me. All right?


    Copy that.


    "All right, I''m coming. Maybe there are survivors."


    "Yes."


    Elsa gets up and starts walking like nothing happened. A little late Eliza continued, but Eliza looked back once and looked once at the remaining scratch marks on the ground with those green eyes, then followed the scene.


    Minutes to go further. Apparently there is no such thing as a trap at the moment, but by the time Elsa wondered about something too alert, the question was resolved.


    "This is"


    "It''s huge."


    It was a pretty big place there. The room was in the form of an exact cube, a space where about 500 soldiers were likely to be able to practice. But the two people who stepped inside the room lost their words to too many sights.


    "Oh, my God..."


    "Miserable..."


    The room is lined with unconstructed beds, no, a number of operating tables. On top of that there are many creatures - so are humans, but dogs, horses, even warcraft and orcs inside. All of which have their bodies chopped to pieces, some of which are anchored in the air with something like chains anchored from walls. Some had a uniformly distressed look on their faces and were dead with an ugly, distorted look on their faces as if even the devil had seen them.


    There are many tubes running on the ground of varying thicknesses and lengths, and they lead to organisms on the bed, but Elsa did not know what effect they were having. The other side of the tube is connected to a container containing some suspicious liquid.


    There are also plenty of cages around, from things that are open to things that aren''t. But what we have in common is that there''s nothing in there. There are plenty of cages on the walls, but there seems to be something in there. No voice, but a breath specific to the beast, signs were felt.


    Elsa and Eliza also knew that it was extremely dangerous to see this sight, but if you slip into a tiger hole, you don''t get a tiger child. When the two nod at each other, they go into the room ready.


    "Don''t step on the tube. I''m left, you look right."


    Copy that, sir.


    Elsa and Eliza proceed with caution. But the two faces were already pale. I''m losing my complexion to Elsa, who''s not surprised by the majority of things.


    "(I''d like to see the face of the guy who did this experiment. I can assure you I''m definitely not on any decent nerves. Pleasure killers, rapists, cannibals, evil spirits possessed... crossed paths with all sorts of people, but compared to this, they''re all child molesters. If you look at the faces of the dead people, you can see they chopped them up alive. That''s all the number... and you must be doing it over and over again)"


    The ground was already blackened after blood, as if to support that Elsa reasoning. Near the entrance to the room, the ground was as colorful as a wall and brown, so I guess the area where Elsa was walking now was discolored with blood. Even at the murder scene, this doesn''t go in. Elsa''s alertness was no longer at its highest.


    Rather, Elsa thinks Eliza is often following in this choking smell of death. When Elsa sees how Eliza is doing properly, Eliza is following Elsa at a constant distance, keeping an alert perimeter. Your face is pale, but your emotions don''t seem to interfere with it.


    "(That''s the Lazar family knight. Woman, but it''s brilliant)"


    Elsa gives praise in the heart. That''s when Eliza stopped.


    "Dear Elsa, give me that."


    Eliza pointed to a woman connected to a cage placed on the ground. Unlike the other bodies, only she has no sign of teasing in experiments. But the fate was certain. Anyway, my stomach is eaten and torn.


    But what was more unusual than that was that the woman was desperate with laughter. What the hell happened to this woman? Even now the woman who sank into that madness is going to laugh with her face up, Eliza holding her mouth unintentionally in imagination of the sight.


    "Ugh..."


    "If you throw up, do it elsewhere (approximately), Eliza. But this..."


    Elsa examines the scar by the woman. The scar was peeled from the inside.


    "Are you eaten and torn from the inside?


    "Terrible..."


    Something grabbing Eliza''s wrist the moment she accidentally slipped back into Elsa''s words and hit the operating table she met behind her.


    "Hih."


    "Help,..."


    It was a man with his body cut open who was on the operating table. The heart is invisible, but the guts are round, even the brain. I already had no legs, and if I looked closely at my arms, they had been replaced by that of the Beast Man. A man grabbed Eliza''s wrist weakly, but she never thought she was alive in that state, so she even stood up forgetting to wave it off. Rather, it''s a big deal just because you didn''t make a fuss.


    But when the man tried to open his eyes, he finally exceeded the limits of Eliza''s patience.


    "Daughter... elma... help..."


    In the eyes of a man who slowly opened his eyelids, there was nothing to be had; two cavities stare vaguely at those with Eliza. Unexpectedly Eliza screamed in its sucking darkness.


    "Career!"


    "Eliza!


    Eliza, who hurriedly held her mouth from behind and instantly returned to me in the act, also stopped screaming, but it was already too late. You reacted to Eliza''s screams, and the creatures on the operating table start making noise all at once.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!"


    "Ouch - Ouch"


    "Uh-oh."


    "Yabu, Ofu"


    We both froze to a sight that I don''t even think of as the world. Make it Elsa, I did my best not to scream. I was just desperate not to lose my mind leading up to Eliza. In that condition, it might not have been impossible for two people to notice the footsteps that came into the room.


    Continued

 151 Demon Kings Workshop, Part 6 - The Keeper of the Experimental Site

    "Oh, Dougla, hey. A customer."


    "Right, it''s Dougla. Was someone supposed to come by today, Pepe?


    Two people annoyed by the voice notice that there was another entrance opposite the one that came in. What emerged from that was a pair of oaks, no, the heads were boars and cows, respectively, so whether or not they should be called oaks. Although it has changed somewhat, I find it quite intelligent to speak human language fluently.


    Those two are talking, staring at Elsa and Eliza with strange eyes.


    "Yeah. I didn''t ask you that."


    "What, you mean an intruder, Pei?


    "Hmm. Then you can do whatever we want, okay?


    "It should be, Pei. Ola, get lost!


    "Ora''s gone up, too!


    Two pose to show off their muscles. They are naked except for the waist roll that hides the lower body and the belt that intersects them on the shoulders, so exuberant muscles could be well observed, but they showed stunning muscle protuberances that were never possible to humans. That alone shows that these two are not normal oaks. Orcs are more fat.


    The obvious is one thing. They are definitely enemies of Elsa and Eliza.


    Eliza, it''s your turn.


    "Eliza!"


    Eliza still seemed to have her legs off the ground. I was born into the Lazar family and became a Temple Knight, and although I have done some tasks, I have never been on such an intense mission as a pilgrimage. Moreover, even though he is an adult, he is of no exaggerated age even as a girl. I couldn''t help but limp into this situation.


    But the situation won''t wait for me. Elsa sues Eliza with a strong hegemony and a strong eye as she forcefully brings Eliza''s face closer to herself at a distance that she is likely to forehead.


    "Eliza-Fidility-Lazar. Look at me."


    "From now on you are a single sword. In the name of the Arnelian Church, drive that demon away. That''s what you do."


    "You don''t have to think about anything else. Cut off all those who disturb you, I will take full responsibility. Do it."


    "... Your will"


    With that word, the light returns to the eyes of Eliza, who was vain. A green eyed lady knight with a strong will stares straight at Dougla and Dougla. It was just time for two of them to try to get into Eliza.


    "Daughter! Eat the lovely power of the Oras!


    "I''m intoxicated by Ola''s muscles!


    "... slaughter!


    Dougla and Dougla make fierce advances in the back of their backs. But without moving at all, Eliza stabs the long object on her back to the ground and calmly pulls out two knives on her hips. And when he kicked gently to the ground, he advanced at speeds above Dougla and Dougla.


    "Nuo!?


    "Wow!?


    Two defend their heads reflexively at that unexpected speed, but Eliza kicks the dogra shoulder of the boar head and flies behind the two. There''s no mistake, poking at each of them from behind. The penetration captures exactly two spinal cords, Dougla and Dougla collapsing from their knees on the spot.


    "Is that it?"


    "What the body means..."


    Before Dougla finishes saying something, Hyun! Two necks fall along with the wind-cut noise that Blinking from behind, Eliza slashed her neck along the surgical marks on her two necks. Elsa accidentally fell in love with the stunning skill. Eliza has already shaken off the blood paste and has her sword.


    "Cleared up"


    "Brilliant. You may not need to be here any longer than your enemies have broken in. There''s a fight going on from here."


    []/(exp, adj-na) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk)


    And thus it was when the two men sought to leave the room behind.


    "Hidaipe. I can''t believe you''re ignoring them."


    "Hmm. A lot of women are cold these days."


    When two people turned to the voice, Dougla and Dougla, who should have dropped their necks, were about to get up with their necks. Pushing that neck into its original place stretches out something like a string, holding their heads in place. And soon it was completely undone.


    "... this doesn''t look like just an oak."


    "Was I sweet?


    Ask Elsa as Eliza pulls the sword out again.


    "No, I just thought I did it too. People with less common sense than I ever imagined."


    "Naturally. Ora and the others are specially made for Lady Anomaly!


    "Hmm. Don''t die like you''ve been decapitated."


    I snort all the time saying how are the two bodies. But Elsa has made room on the contrary.


    I see your boss is Anomaly.


    "Ah..."


    "What are you talking about, Dougla! You idiot!"


    Dougla pounds Dougla on the head.


    "You, you cleaned the bathroom with Master Hidun''s servings before this, and you just got mad, Pei?


    "Oh, that guy shouldn''t be dressed like a rag, huh?


    "Hmm, some of you are called Hidun."


    Watching Elsa interact with the two of them slightly. Funny and irresistible faces.


    "Oh, go."


    "Dougla can''t even talk about people, can he?


    "I''d appreciate it if you could peruse me at that rate. Can I get you some tea and some sweets?


    Elsa, who has a complete spiritual advantage, flies a joke on two bodies. But I came here and both of them returned to a serious look.


    "I''ve been known so far, but I won''t give it back."


    "Huh! Make sure he dies here!


    "You''ve spoken voluntarily, and it''s just a matter of words."


    Elsa sighed, not telling me to be nice. Eliza feels scared, too. But the two stepped on the group, and they were furious.


    "Obnoxious, let a female pig of a bad character like you die here! Porch, Porch! Coming!?


    "Wow!


    I don''t know how, one of the cages on the wall opens on its own. From that I heard a puppy-like cry, but it came out fulfilling the...


    "Hey, my voice and body don''t match."


    "Big. And not cute at all..."


    "What do you say, this is our prized pet, Porch, PE!


    Coming out of the cage is a dog warcraft so big that I''m sure it''s already a beast. I have about 4 meters in length. I don''t see if my eyes are degenerating, and my ears are as big as statues for that matter. The tongue is long enough to wrap around Dougla''s torso. Porch was fully licking Dogra around with his tongue when he came out.


    Furthermore, there is no body hair in the pouch, and the skin is exposed but the mouth open everywhere is beeping and teeth. The skin was red and black as if it had been bathed even in return blood. Dougla proudly punched that body, but obviously Porch seemed to hate it. But Dougla is proud to talk about it without going too far.


    "Porch is smart!? You can open your own cage and come out!


    "No, then it wouldn''t make sense to be trapped, would it?


    "So sometimes you eat and vandalize on the bed here on your own. Plus, I''ll be politely shitting you, so it''s hard and hard to clean thanks to..."


    "You don''t know which one is your pet anymore"


    Eliza points out Zubari, but it''s not as easy a situation as she says. If you''re smart and wise with that giant, you''re more than likely to be in the hands of both of us. Besides, there is no longer a viable option to escape because they got stuck blocking a human-sized passage where two people came in. The entrance where Dougla and Dougla came in is pretty big, so they''ll just be pushed up into the pouch even towards you. We no longer have to fight and win this Porch called Warcraft.


    As soon as Elsa and Eliza tried to get into the combat posture, Porch, who was licking Dogra around, suddenly rolled his tongue around him and lifted Dogra, he threw it in his mouth, basically.


    Gari! Gari!


    The chewing noise echoes into the room. Elsa and Eliza open their mouths gently to a development that they don''t anticipate, but the sight in front of them is not so fragile a situation, but rather tragic and extreme. On the other hand, a hasty Dougla was twitching in the blood splashing from his partner.


    "Porch, Porch! What are you doing? Don''t eat that! Break your stomach!?


    Elsa thought to herself it wouldn''t be that kind of a problem, but it would be gratifying to see fewer enemies in one piece. I observed the situation silently and without alarm, but Dougla could only make a scene.


    Porch swallowed Dougla with his pouch, and he blew Dougla up to the wall with his forefoot, thinking that Dougla, noisy enough to cling to himself, was a May fly.


    "Beard!?


    Dougla clashes against the wall with an ugly groan and cramps. And most importantly, when Porch jumped on Dougla, he bumped roughly into Dougla, just like a hungry wild beast. Blood splashed on the wall and Eliza accidentally flashed her face, but Elsa watched closely. When fighting enemies you have never seen, the first thing to observe is the fundamentals within. habits, weapons, and speed of movement. Elsa grasps Porch''s movements with sober thoughts.


    Eventually, when Porch finishes eating the obvious Douglas, he wakes up the sleigh and its appearance and turns to Elsa and Eliza. Now I guess the two are the targets. Two people slowly approached Porch trying to get into a combat posture. At that time, Porch''s movement stopped perfectly and he suddenly rolled around to the ground and began to suffer, wondering if he had raised a low groan. Kick around the surrounding bed and wander around.


    "Cane! Cane!!


    "Now what?


    But with Elsa and Eliza, who became more vigilant, Porch stopped moving after a while. From his mouth he is spraying bubbles, his tongue sticking out sloppily and stopping perfectly on his back. There''s liquid on his face from the cut tube, but he''s not responding. Apparently, he''s dead.


    "How the hell..."


    "Because you ate weird stuff, didn''t you?


    Suddenly, two people jump to the voice behind them and become alert. There stood an anomaly with a child''s voice on the face of an ugly, distorted old man.


    Continued

 152 Demon Kings Workshop, Part 7 - Lord of the Workshop

    Seeing Anomaly''s appearance, I couldn''t help but have the impression that Elsa and Eliza were ugly. I don''t see my body in a black robe, but parts of my distorted face, pimples that even smell of blood in this room. Plus I talk in a child''s voice with the look of an old man, so I just thought we connected everything together to have physiological disgust. Anomaly didn''t miss hearing Elsa leak "ugly" by accident when she saw him.


    "Ugly? That I''m ugly!?


    "... yeah, it''s ugly"


    Elsa, who hesitated for a moment on how to answer whether it would be a bad provocation, once again affirmed clearly, but Annomarie laughed as she shuddered her body into small pieces at the words.


    "Hehe, hehe. Like, like!


    "What''s so funny?


    "It''s not funny, it''s fun! Come on, ladies. Get to know me better at that!!


    Anomaly spreads her hands wide to encourage the two of them. This is Elsa and Eliza. After entering this cave, Elsa and Eliza remained surprised. I was going to think about most things, but I didn''t expect this kind of surprise. Sometimes old men like the boy in front of them demand that they "get to know themselves".


    What a lowly demand Elsa opens up and tells her to throw up.


    "Aren''t you touching me?


    "Yeah, well, that''s how it goes! More, more!!


    "... you crazy bastards"


    Elsa unexpectedly returns to the slum-era tone. Elsa decides that it is no longer dirty to hear her mouth, and grips Mithril''s fist. Before you hear any more of this, crush it. That was Elsa''s conclusion.


    "Sa, sa, come on! You can curse me more!


    Eliza, stay here.


    At the same time as that word, Elsa kicks the ground without waiting for Eliza''s reply. I didn''t want Eliza, still young, to deal with such a pervert. And Elsa gets close to Anomaly and takes a fistfighter-like setup, but he still can afford it or he stays hands wide open and defenseless and extremely. Elsa''s fist captures that face relentlessly.


    Elsa''s left hook hits Anomaly''s right cheek. Plus Elsa twists even more the moment her fist hits her, so combined with Mithril''s fist, there''s so much power that she doesn''t think she''s a woman. Anomaly sprays her nosebleeds and cuts inside her mouth. Slurps blood. Elsa''s left fist retained a firm feel of Annomarie''s cheekbone crushed.


    Anomaly also stepped back when struck by an unexpectedly powerful blow. But as with all the shocks and injuries, his face remains burnt and there is no sign of defense. Elsa learns an unpleasant sweat on her spine, yet penetrates it without a problem. But just in case, only the invisible torso in the robe was removed from the aim.


    "More, more!


    "Sai!"


    Elsa''s left hook hits anomaly again. But now I hit him to blur the tip of his jaw and went on an operation to shake Anomaly''s brain. Anomaly has a mild concussion and collapses from her knees.


    "More... that?


    "It''s a bump beating!


    A series of Elsa hits that don''t even catch my eye. I have absolutely no intention of giving Anomaly a counterattack gap or anything like that. Anomaly''s face deforms the original shape irresistibly while she looks at it. It may be difficult to say that Anomaly''s face remains in its original form from the beginning. Elsa grips and shakes her first fist when she feels her anomaly skull more or less smashed.


    "Lasto!"


    "Ah... fu..."


    Elsa swings her fist out from top to bottom and slaps Annomarie''s head to the ground, without the way she cares about Annomarie saying anything. Anomaly''s head was completely destroyed, displaying a shattered fruit-like appearance.


    When Elsa confirms that Anomaly is no longer moving with Pickle, she breathes and pulls her back to Eliza. After that merciless battle, Eliza accidentally uttered a word of praise in the face of her brilliant body.


    "Brilliant."


    "Nothing. Speaking of which, you didn''t even ask for a name. I don''t know who the hell he was, you bastard."


    "That''s what I did. Excuse me, ladies. I''m late. My name is Annomarie."


    Two people were utterly void to words that were suddenly heard from the entrance. In the direction of his voice, what a man who has just defeated him stands with a gracious thank-you.


    "Huh!?


    "Are you a twin?


    Eliza says something unexpectedly bogged down, but from behind the anomaly that came out again, more loose and anomalies appear.


    "Ko, this is..."


    "Six, seven, eight... how many brothers?


    "That''s funny, you are."


    tickles, and the leading anomaly laughs.


    "But unfortunately, we''re the same person. Well, is that where you copied yourself?


    "What? I can''t do that..."


    "I can. If only you had my supergenius brain."


    Annomarie is proud to slap herself in the head and show it.


    "By the way, we can share our experiences. Well, it''s inconvenient not to be able to feed into other individuals without stopping their life activities."


    With that said, Anomaly was a brilliant early worker and just unleashed the magic of the explosion on the individual Elsa beat down. If it had been left loose towards Elsa and Eliza, it would have been impossible, at least, to evade. And when the individual completely ceased life activity earlier, the other anomalies even seemed to laugh with pleasure.


    "Right, well, did I have such a good experience earlier? I''d love to share this with you, wouldn''t I?


    "That''s right. It''s rare these days that you can beat me up so much. It''s basically forbidden to fight in the company, and we hardly stand a chance on the battlefield, am I?


    "But from now on, why don''t some of us go outside and raise some materials? So let''s just get properly hit and come home, shall we?


    "" "Agree!" "


    Elsa and Eliza learn to faint to the assholes and laughing anomalies. Plus Elsa was convinced. They said they were the main ones in this workshop. If you are such an abnormal person, there is no wonder that you were conducting such a crazy experiment as the one you listen to or see here.


    Beat it all down. When Elsa takes a step forward when she''s ready for it, she stops laughing perfectly at the anomalies. For the first time in its transformation, Elsa stops with fright, but Anomaly took control of Eliza as she stood one finger and slowly swung to the side.


    "Well, don''t rush. I''m here because of you. I can answer your questions for a little while. You must be an Arnelian handler anyway, right? As far as we''re concerned, there''s no way we''re going to get you back safely, nor are you going home with your bare hands. But I''m not a warrior like the rest of you. [M] He''s a person who wants to enjoy conversation, even with his enemies. Even more so if she''s as beautiful as you are."


    Elsa calmly tried to be anomaly sincere even though she vomited backwards, but if she could really get an answer, she''d never go over it. Or as a lie, some kind of hypothesis can come to mind. Miriazal tells me to bring you information, whatever it is. If the man in front of you is an enemy executive, there is no better source than this.


    While wary of plenty of spare anomalies, Elsa decided to be prepared.


    "... then I''ll ask. Your..."


    "Whoa, you can''t answer anything before that, and you can''t answer it again and again. No more than three questions. And depending on the content, I tease. [M] Ready?"


    The point is, I was told I wouldn''t answer anything inconvenient, but Anomaly also seems to be trying Elsa. Elsa has often thought about the terms, but Elsa has also stepped on quite a few occasions if they are to be transformed. After a few moments of troubles, Elsa asked Anomaly more or less.


    "Then I''ll ask you the first question. May I?"


    "Go ahead."


    There is plenty of room for anomalies against. I guess you don''t even think the woman in front of you is smarter than you are, as much as Dew.


    Continued

 153 Demon Kings Workshop, Part 8 - Dance, Fist and

    "Are you the one who built the workshop here? Or are you just being entrusted with management? Which one?"


    For a moment Anomaly looked surprised. I thought they''d ask us more directly, for example, what we were after. Even if they asked me the most about it, I was not willing to answer Anomaly, and I was looking forward to making fun of the woman in front of me and putting on a regrettable face. Even so, it was as if he had been asked a simple two choices and clapped out, but Anomaly followed suit as if he could not measure Elsa''s sincerity.


    "... I''m the one who built this workshop. I''m also entrusted with management."


    "Pretty tough, ''cause this place is huge"


    "Not really. I have a lot of them."


    "Oh. With so many glasses, on the contrary, I seem to have too many hands"


    "You don''t have it either, there''s plenty to do"


    "I hear you''re a genius."


    "Naturally. Unless you''re a genius like me, you can''t manage a workshop. That''s why you made so many of yourself. No matter how many demon kings you have, you still need to take care of them after you make them. Haven''t you heard about four more?


    "Oh, I''ve only heard one thing yet. You reacted to my soliloquy. When did I say, more or less, the second question?


    "Ha?


    Anomaly opens her mouth gently to too much rambling argument. But up to this point, it was exactly what Elsa expected.


    In her view, a man who says anomaly tends to be overconfident, contrary to appearance. I''m sure he''s an anomaly, but intelligence is terribly high, and he can certainly think rationally. There are many humans of this kind in this hand to magicians and researchers, and let Elsa not be as bad as Annomarie, she had some kind of lunatic human counterpart. When interacting with this accommodation, it is first of all to take it to your own pace and not to give the other person time to think with seemingly rational and such outrageous arguments. The more humans whose thoughts were muscular, the weaker they are when collapsed from premise. The first two options, they look like two and they''re not. The answer was either good, and then the aim was to take it to public discourse. Conversation is no longer Elsa''s pace. I could actually pull out quite a bit of information just so far.


    The Demon King needs management. In other words, Elsa tries to hypothesize that life expectancy is short if nothing is done, or not completely controlled. Another pretty high probability is that if we defeat the anomaly in front of us here, we can no longer manufacture and control it. Elsa thought that if it was a job that someone else could help with, you shouldn''t have to duplicate yourself. Elsa''s hypothesis is hard to say for sure because the craziest people can do anything.


    Still convinced that he is an advantage now, Elsa connects words even more.


    "Second then"


    "Hey, hey!


    "Aren''t you anxious to make yourself that much? What would someone do if they rebelled?


    I''m not willing to listen to Elsa about anomalies or anything. Nothing. Elsa even thinks it''s okay to lose the conversation here. I''m not assuming I can hear more decent information directly from my enemies than I did from my ex. That''s why Elsa keeps asking questions as she sits up so she can get into combat at any time. I am not going to be out of touch with the content of the question.


    While anomalies against him panic about Elsa''s questions, sincerity is still overwhelming. Most of all, he likes to be blamed, so the situation was a little favorable. While I also consider this a kind of verbal blame, etc., and anomaly is crap, I wonder if I can answer if it''s about me.


    "I''m not anxious. Where I''ve grown, there''s nothing to say."


    "Oh, why?


    "... it''s nothing, I don''t care."


    Normally, too, Elsa''s intentions are unknown, so the answer was not clear. But it is enough to make Elsa hypothesize. There was no doubt that Anomaly looked lightly at Elsa in front of her.


    "(Huh. There''s no way there''s a lot of me out there. I mean, you have shackles on you so that you can''t do anything about the deterioration in the body or even if these guys bundle up. At least not each individual is in the same row. In the circumstances, I thought I''d prioritize the total annihilation of these guys over the facility, but wouldn''t it make sense if they were crude products that could be produced in bulk?


    Elsa''s thoughts turn dizzy. On the other hand, I have already considered the content of the last question. This is, so to speak, an unarmed brain beating.


    "Well, that''s my last question, so think about it..."


    "The third one. What does the Demon King study for? Looks like you could make something more amazing, though?


    "Damn it! Just listen to people!?


    "I won''t ask. Now answer me. You must have told me that yourself, right?


    Exactly a somewhat irritating anomaly, but the truth is he hasn''t been given a clear answer either. I''m just making it as I''m told. It fits my research, and it''s more efficient than doing it alone, so I''m just honestly following someone called your master.


    I can''t be honest with you about that, Annomarie decided to tease you. But the moment Anomaly tried to tease Elsa a little, Elsa uttered the word first.


    "Doesn''t a little thing like you know what it''s all about anyway? It''s a hobby or something, isn''t it?


    The words were so targeted, anomalies that they accidentally opened their eyes. Elsa, I wasn''t sure of anything, but I kind of felt that way from what I''ve been through, so I put on a scalp. I''ve asked murderers I''ve caught so far why they commit murder. But the answer was most often "because I want to". Elsa doesn''t think she can create a hell of a sight around her with duty or work. Though ordered to do so, I felt like this was the closest thing to the correct answer to Anomaly''s preference.


    Miriazal has also asked about the possibility that the enemy may have even more leadership. That turned into something even more probable with Anomaly''s reaction earlier. And also when Anomaly tried to change her perception of Elsa as a cautionary person, Elsa had already moved on to the next act.


    "This..."


    "It''s late!"


    Elsa punches that face in the lurch before Annomarie, who was in the lead, says something. It happens to be a blowing anomaly, but other individuals went into combat posture at the same time to signal it. At the same time, anomalies on the wall for how long have you been pulling chains.


    "Do it, ''it''s not going to be'' people!


    "Grrrrrrrrrr"


    Pulling the chain simultaneously raises the lattice of the cage on the wall, and the sleigh and something from inside comes out. It was thought to be someone who walked on all fours, but his body discolored red and black like an earlier pouch, with bumps and saliva dripping firmly on the ground. And the moment they looked up, I knew exactly why.


    They only had one eye. No, some don''t even have eyes. One giant eye in the front of my face. My mouth is ripped wide and diagonally, licking my face around with strangely long tongues. You have too long a tongue to fit in your mouth, and the covetousness stays drooling because of it. If you look closely, your hands and feet are also unnaturally long for humans. There seems to be an individual difference in appearance, but the ugliness is all the same. What''s just different about the same ugliness than the anomaly in front of you is that no individual can feel a piece of intelligence?


    Elsa has no reason to know, but they are failures born in the process of making Hekatonkail, and at the same time gatekeepers of this workshop. It was Porch earlier that led the gatekeeper, but there''s nothing wrong with Anomaly giving orders instead. Intelligently, we can no longer only act to the extent of eating, but some of them retain their reproductive abilities, and experiments were repeated that, since its discovery, were very unspoken. The woman Elsa examined earlier was the subject of the experiment, and the result was that pouch. But it would be happier not to know that.


    And from the cage comes a flock that is not there. When those who are out of the cage recognize Elsa and the others as enemies, they fill in their distance. Normally, it''s a frightening scene even for warring braves, but Elsa doesn''t even care, just one word.


    "Eliza, I got this."


    []/(exp, adj-na) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk)


    With that one word, Elsa goes into the anomalies. In addition, Eliza took away the cloth that was wrapped around the long stuff on her back. What came out of it was a double sword - a weapon that was originally used by assault soldiers on horseback, also bladed on the pattern, as if the sword had been stuck together in a pattern. Spear is a weapon dedicated to penetration and is often useless once eaten into the enemy, but a double sword can do quite a bit of good just wielding this around on horseback. However, although it was no longer questionable in its ability to kill while boasting considerable weight, Eliza elevated this as her own weapon thanks to her bespoke double sword and her own training.


    It is one of the conclusions of Eliza, who aspired to be a woman but also a knight, and mourned her weakness because of the woman. Depending on how you handle this heavy weapon, even a weak woman could have enough killing power. But Elsa also questioned at first whether he could really handle such a weapon, but once Eliza showed me where to use it, there was a great deal of confusion. And Eliza''s battle can only be played out by her versus the majority.


    "The Lazar family is the knight, Eliza. Come!"


    Eliza kicks up a stabbed sword on the ground with that voice and spins it overhead. She doesn''t even take her foot fits off during her journey because she can''t kick a double-sword blade with her bare feet. Lifting this heavy-duty weapon with her arms is quite fatiguing, so she deals with this weapon with rotational motion and gravity. But the way to fight it is to dance. Elsa was shown the mould before when Eliza handled her double swords, but thought she was more beautiful than any leading dancer. Not that Elsa has seen so many dances, of course, and Eliza wasn''t going to be dancing either.


    But the battle of Eliza is not only beautiful, it is suitable for defeating numerous enemies. In fact, the "unlikely" ones who tried to strike her were slashed down one after the other without even touching her. He got his head cracked, his arms crouched, and he got hit. Just as before the tornado, there is no such thing as even a prairie creature.


    Elsa knows how to fight this battle of Eliza, which is why she popped up. Originally, I can go from the rear to magic and support, but this time I can no longer afford to do something long. Destroy in one piece. That was Elsa''s decision. If you decide to do this, Elsa moves fast. He quickly packs the distance with the anomalies and beats them up one after the other. But instead of forcibly hitting a strong blow, just gently jab your opponent. Exactly one shot at a time. Anomalies can''t resist that early work and unexpected and bold behavior. He jumped at once again, so if he used magic poorly, he would be in danger of teamwork. I guess the desire to take the most blows also weakened the hand of the counterattack. Once you finish beating the whole way, Elsa will distance herself from the anomalies once.


    "Tell me... is that it? This isn''t cool at all, is it?


    "You don''t have to worry. You''ll be gone soon. Delayed Effect Magic (Delay Spell) Activated!


    He smiled invincibly as if Elsa was convinced of the victory. And the head of the first anomaly I hit suddenly explodes. The anomalies explode one after the other on the skin.


    "What!?


    By the time I realized it was too late. But Anomaly and the others just laughed like they really enjoyed themselves.


    "Heh heh, this is a tough setup. Play again... bah!


    The last anomaly also blew its head off before I finished saying something. I don''t know what to do, but Elsa always wondered.


    Continued

 154 Demon Kings Workshop, Part 9 - Workshop Center

    Looking back at Eliza after Elsa blew up all the anomalies, she was just finishing the slaughter again that wasn''t there. There is no fear in those who do not. I guess that''s why he jumped himself into the whirlwind-like slaughter of Eliza without even knowing it was self-destructive. If we had kept our distance and hunted it down, we could have fought a little better.


    Nevertheless, Elsa didn''t plan on using Delay Spell here either, and I''m pretty sure it''s wearing out unexpectedly. Eliza, who finished slashing everything, doesn''t seem to be the only one injured, but she''s just out of breath, and most importantly, she''s bleeding badly. The brilliant blonde is nearly half red stained with returning blood.


    "Terrible fit, Eliza."


    "Ah... excuse me"


    In an attempt to pluck Eliza''s return blood, Eliza receives with a slightly confused look the cloth Elsa used to cover her double sword. Elsa feels that Eliza is also quite present when she sees how it is, and thinks about giving her a break for once.


    "Eliza, rest a little. I''ll do the shopping while I can."


    "Planting... what is it?


    "I will destroy this facility."


    When Elsa says so, she examines all parts of this room, looks for areas that seem to support her, places that look brittle, and applies the earlier Delay Spelling. Other things like the tank at the end of the strange tube in the room will be similarly witnessed and set up in consultation with their own residual magic.


    Elsa can set up the magic of this explosion of sacred attributes by setting her own activation time at will. Until then, of course, if it disarms before activation, but they can detonate it in 5 seconds after touching it in the shortest possible time. No matter how masterful the curse is, Elsa was treading that the curse could not be lifted in five seconds. Even the equipped fist. As long as she can touch the actual opponent, she can drive him to death. Even if you don''t die at all, no organism will follow no damage at all, albeit bursting magic from zero distance to small scale.


    When Kazas had previously argued with Miranda, he accused the Arnelian Church of keeping magic a secret, but I wonder if it would. Because the Church of Arnelia is generally known as a group of dedicated defenses, it is difficult to be perceived as a threat despite a group of that size, but those who have witnessed the actual way of fighting the Knights of the Temple are well aware of their combat abilities. The magic used by the Arnelian Church is never just like recovery. There are numerous attack witchcraft that can only be taught to those who act alone, such as priests or pilgrimages. It was not made public because it was too much of a sorcery for the Arnelian Church to list externally, such as charity and salvation.


    Conversely, like Elsa, there are people on pilgrimage duty who have qualities for these unpublished attack witchcraft. Otherwise a pilgrimage that could crusade demons everywhere would be impossible at best. But this magic used by Elsa consumes a lot of magic. The power of the explosion has its limits, and it doesn''t mean that if you hit it, you can set it up at the same time. I need time for a "hoard" to activate magic, and I can''t set it up if I take the surprise. Earlier I managed to buy some time, but conveniently Anomaly spoke out of herself, so it was possible to prepare for good magic. During an earlier conversation, Elsa had already finished preparing her magic.


    "You have a twitch."


    I thought the retreat here was unavoidable, so it was gratifying for Elsa just to be able to do the trick slowly this way. Elsa draws a magic formation here at the same time, even once again, in chalk. Finish the trick all the way and see what magic you have left.


    "About half the time. Can we get another room? I don''t know how big this facility is anymore."


    Elsa returns to Eliza, even though she says so. At the same time, in order to know the time to explode, point the hourglass at the luggage on your back. The hourglass, fixed to a sturdy built back to withstand the battle as well, indicates that we must retreat at all costs if the sand falls out.


    It''s also important to see how Eliza is doing. If we can fight any harder mentally, we have to think about blowing it up here alone and going back. There was already some harvest. However, since this room is apparently a laboratory, it is Elsa''s true desire to keep only the site of the Demon King''s Manufacturing. Rather, we might also say that that is the essence of this infiltration.


    Inside, Elsa speaks kindly to Eliza, holding back the feeling of doing it.


    "Eliza, have you calmed down a bit?


    "Yes, it''s all right now. But..."


    Eliza shows Elsa her double sword. The body was rusty as it had been used for a long time. Until earlier, it should have been brand new.


    "This is"


    "Their blood looks like acid, doesn''t it? It doesn''t seem to dissolve the skin, but the metal seems to corrode. I could have managed in the earlier battle, but if I had slashed as many as 10 bodies later, it might have broken. And Elsa''s Fist."


    Elsa sees Fist as a hack. The misrills, which should not rust in rare things, were corroded. It doesn''t seem to be Eliza''s double-sword range, but this might not do any good.


    "I didn''t know you''d waste your misrills. They''ll do it, even though it''s precious."


    "How would you like it? I''m sure any further advance would involve further danger."


    "... this place will explode in an instant or so. Let''s move on until then."


    []/(exp, adj-na) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk)


    To put it that way, I didn''t seem dissatisfied with Eliza anymore. Even the two of us headed further back through the entrance where the Anomalies came in. Although neither of them are sensors, some signs can be explored. The two looked at each other for too little sign, but proceeded cautiously back.


    Apparently this is a place where we usually go and go, with lit candles on the walls placed at regular intervals and no need to get used to our eyes already. It''s good to be walkable, but the unpleasant feeling drifting from the back of the facility is getting stronger.


    I walked another half an hour or so or the hourglass had fallen to nearly half. Two people ready to go further back find a descending staircase on their left. The road continues in the front as well, but Elsa had an intuition that she couldn''t really overlook that dark hole as if inviting her to the underworld. Eliza looked a little anxious, but did she feel Elsa''s will was strong, seeing Elsa take a step and she goes on again later.


    The back of the stairs took a long time to get used to the dark, but the stairs were not long enough to get out into the large room. There seems to be something glowing about the dim, which doesn''t mean I can''t see it at all. There were some doors that were open down the stairs, so given that there was light in the hallway until earlier and that there was no light in this room, it could be assumed that there was no one there. Then Elsa, who had decided to turn on the light thoughtfully, closed the door and lit the bright light on the pine light she had brought in (the sweet potatoes), illuminating the inside of the room. The thing that got into her eyes at that moment...


    "Ahhh!


    "Ah!"


    I accidentally mentioned the voice of a girl, not just Eliza, but even Elsa. I can''t help it, because what was in front of me with the lights was some kind of head that was as good as a human body stuffed in a big pot of transparency. Besides, his eyes are so open, his eyes are so bloody that he could kill people just for staring. The mouth is sewn and the skin is green. No, is the color of the liquid green? It was hard to say just by the lights of the pine lights.


    Though it came as a surprise for a moment, there were a number of similar pots around when Elsa lit up the area, who soon calmly returned. In the pot, which is about twice the back length of Elsa and Eliza, not only the face, but also the arms, body, feet, etc. It contains the parts of each body of a truly diverse organism, of varying sizes and sizes. Eliza asks Elsa a question as she looks around the pot.


    "Dear Elsa, what the hell is this?"


    "I don''t know either... Eliza, we may have found something very difficult."


    There''s such a big pot in front of Elsa. It contained an indescribable organism whose body was a crustacean, whose hands and feet were tentacles, and whose head was a bamboo. My body is connected to a tube that extends from outside the kettle, but I can clearly see its body pulsating. The creatures in the kettle are alive.


    "I''ve just seen it, like Sahaggin, River Horse (Kelpy), Rock Bird, Sandworm, etc... it''s an on-parade of all sorts of creatures. There''s a good chance this is where the Demon King is made."


    "Here."


    When Eliza says slightly emotionally, she rushes up onto the pot in a mild motion about what she thought. With Elsa on her ass a little bit into abrupt behavior, Eliza, up on the pot, looks around.


    "Dear Elsa, may I borrow a pine light?


    "Fine. It!"


    He cleverly receives the pine lights thrown by Elsa, and Eliza illuminates his surroundings. Apparently this is a pretty big room unlike the lab earlier, and the lights don''t get to the corner of the room. But I can see that the kettles are equally spaced, and there are great numbers lined up. What if there are a number of such individuals at your feet right now? Eliza shook her head left and right to shake off her unpleasant predictions, jumping off the pot.


    "What do you think?


    "The light didn''t reach the edge of the room. So I don''t know exactly, but I was wondering if there''s at least a hundred more pots here."


    "That sucks. With all these production plants operating at full capacity, I wonder if we can quickly build enough force to take down a country. It won''t be easy."


    "How would you like it? I wonder if we should blow this place up."


    "Right..."


    There''s probably not enough magic to blow this place up, but if Elsa thinks we should destroy even some of it, doesn''t she hear anything?


    "Eliza, can''t you hear anything?


    "What? Nothing... no, this is"


    Katoon, Katoon


    I can hear you slowly coming down the stairs. The door has been tightened so I can''t possibly hear that, but Eliza clearly heard that sound as well. Even if there is nothing that emits sound around you. It is a strange thing. But it was the same for both of us that the footsteps sounded like the footsteps of Reaper.


    Elsa hurriedly turns off the pine light and hides herself from the door with Eliza in the pot.


    Gee...


    So much so that he loses it, and makes a murmuring noise, and the door opens, and the Lord of the footsteps enters. At that moment, it was felt by the two of them as if the air in the room itself had frozen. But the Lord of footsteps stopped his feet where he entered the room, and there was no footsteps this time. In the meantime it was so unpleasant that the two of them were letting their bodies stretch without even breathing.


    Zari, Zari


    So much so that the Lord of Footsteps begins to walk. It is dirt below, so it does not completely erase the footsteps. The two of them lurked themselves in a pot quite far from the door, but they seemed to be hesitant to move or even breathe. Instinct tells Elsa and Eliza. Never move.


    But strangely, the Lord of Footsteps walks straight to the two of us. You''re not supposed to see anything without a light on, as if you knew you two were there. For once, the magic of avoiding sensors is practiced by both of us before infiltration, but it probably has nothing to do with the Lord of Footsteps. If the place is out of place, then this place should leave soon. Yet,


    "(Oh, I can''t move my legs... how could you!?


    Elsa was like a frog stared at by a snake. She''s been fighting for a long time, but this has happened since I had her paired up with Miriazal once and for all. Other than that, I don''t even remember when I fought demons and warcraft of the Demon King class. Elsa had already noticed herself, instead of her back, sweating and shaking all over her body.


    While doing so, the footsteps slowly, but surely, come close. Even though I have to run away right away, Elsa''s feet really don''t listen to me. Though his body was paralyzed, he was strangely calm in his head.


    "(I die like this. How can you not know what your body is going to say when you feel so sure that death is so close that it also resembles the feeling that you are yourself?


    The footsteps were already approaching the other side of the pot where the two were hiding. I guess the Lord of Footsteps knew where the two were hiding from the beginning. Running away from here is unbearable. Die here with nothing you can do. No, I hope he just dies, but I''m pretty sure he''ll be made an experimental comforter by a pervert like Anomaly earlier. The body of a woman who was dead laughing hits the back of her brain. How much hell would I see to die like that? While I can''t even imagine, there''s something about grabbing Elsa''s shoulder.


    If Fu and Elsa raised their eyes, there was Eliza with a crying face there. I''m trying so hard to wink with my right eye, but I haven''t been able to do well whether it''s clumsy or from nervousness. But because of the pressing circumstances facing this death, Elsa returned me to some strange trick. Nothing, Elsa completely forgot about it while instructing Eliza what if. Eliza said she was faithfully following what Elsa said in the same situation.


    And at the same time, the moment the black hair came into view from the shade of the pot, Elsa was activating the sorcery she was setting in motion.


    Continued

 155 Demon Kings Workshop, Part 10 - Dark Haired Swordsman

    "Hmm?"


    In the dark, it was Titania who was imprisoned by inexplicable thoughts by herself. I did feel like there were two intruders in the shadow of this pot earlier. There was no way I misread the signs, and it was the result of something I couldn''t solve. In fact, there are still two swords left here.


    Titania tries to stand where there were signs to see what happened.


    "There is a slight remnant of magic... anomaly!


    "Yes, yes."


    The anomaly called turns on the light. From the wall to the ceiling, in turn, the lattice brightness lights up. It is much brighter than the lights by candles, and through magic the lights work. The brightness gradually falls, but it lasts longer than a candle, and even magic can be used as many times as you want. It is, of course, the invention of anomaly, but it is not yet out in the world. Happily, if the world knew, humans would jump to this invention.


    "I want you to do a lot of inventions like this."


    And, Hidun once said to Anomaly before, Anomaly accidentally said, "This kind of invention is not funny". It would be easy to imagine that Hidun was not the only one who mourned that statement.


    All the lights on and the anomaly body shows up. Titania looks sorry for that anomaly.


    "What''s the matter, One? You let something that could have been you get away with?


    "I''m sorry you got lost in this room at the end of the day on purpose, but it seems so. Apparently, you flew with metastatic magic."


    "There was no sign of that, though. If you''re using magic so much, you can tell from outside the room, right?


    "I think so too. Surely there were no signs of magic converging. Did you use any tools or special metastases? Either way, you shouldn''t be that far away. Do you want to go after him?


    "Of course! Kill me scattered. I have to pay you back. It''s not right for me."


    While Titania heartily thinks it''s a ''thank you'' mistake, not a ''payback'', to Anomaly with a tranced grin to say so, activate the sensor. Then earlier, there were two signs in the lab where two of the intruders were fighting.


    "I found it. Laboratory."


    "Oh, there''s a distance... can''t we make this in time?


    "I''ll do it with your permission. But before I do, I want to ask you one thing."


    "What?"


    Anomaly snaps her neck.


    "What are you going to do with this workshop?


    "If they find us, we''ll have to dispose of it, right? That''s why I had to tell Brady Maria to pull it off earlier. The instantly operational Demon King who was already here has unleashed everything on the prairie, and this workshop is old now. There are more than 10 new workshops under construction, including one that''s never broken."


    "I was relieved to hear that. So can I destroy this workshop?


    "Fine, but how do you do it?


    Speaking of which, Anomaly doesn''t know how Titania fights. I could imagine being a swordsman if I saw him with a big sword on his back twice, but that''s all. It''s a bunch of magicians, so I''m sure you know magic.


    Titania walks Stasta to the place that would be closest to the room where Elsa and Eliza are, when returned with an attractive smile to an anomaly with a face such as I''m not sure. And when you pull out one sword that''s as tall as your back, Hyun! and let it shake. The full body was golden.


    "It''s easy. We''ll kill every intruder in the workshop."


    "Yes?"


    At the same time that Anomaly raises her dumb voice, Titania lays her sword on the great upper stage.


    "5... No, is it a 6 place"


    It was Titania crushing something, but at the same time swinging the Great Sword down from the Great Upper Stage to the ceiling all at once.


    "Ha... ha..."


    "Eliza, are you okay?


    Elsa and Eliza, who activated metastatic magic with their lives, are returning to their earlier laboratories. When it came to what Elsa was doing with the chalk everywhere, she was setting up a trick to simplify metastatic magic in order to escape. Elsa did not simply demonstrate her talent by her combat abilities alone. The most important thing in carrying out her assignment alone is securing her exit, and the reason she''s alive after nearly a decade of pilgrimage is because, in a bad way, she''s good at running away. Elsa specializes in martial arts, attacking magic of sacred attributes (especially the bursting system), and simplifying metaphysical magic. In particular, the metamorphosis magic is such that Miriazal also wraps his tongue, and the last magic formation he drew makes it possible to return immediately. Instead, even when the magic is full, about one-third of the magic is used, so it usually moves from the magic formation to the magic formation. Because this is a much less magical burden.


    But even Elsa was prepared to die earlier. I''m not relieved to think Eliza wasn''t grabbing my shoulder then. I could only see part of it, but if I had confronted the brunette owner earlier, he would have killed me without time to make one move. Even without confrontation, Elsa knew there was such a difference in strength. That was the same for Eliza again. It was too much for the Lazar family to look like that without fear of anything. More importantly, Elsa sees inside Eliza, who had to admit to losing without fighting, and speaks kindly.


    But Eliza can''t even afford to react. Much more depleted than in earlier battles, he lays low on the ground and is out of breath, even if he doesn''t mind being swallowed by the blood of those who are unlikely to have a body. I felt so much pressure. While Elsa cares about such an Eliza, she begins to prepare for the next transfer and at the same time senses the signs of the enemy. The prep itself will be over in about a minute, so you won''t be able to make it here just from where you were earlier, but you''ve never been over alert. Neither did Elsa think that Annomarie nor all the people she had defeated earlier.


    But when Elsa looks around the room, she feels uncomfortable. I don''t know who that discomfort is right away, Elsa with her neck hanging. Something''s different than what happened earlier.


    "Eliza, isn''t this room weird?


    "Is... something?


    "No, fine."


    Eliza doesn''t seem to be quite there yet. Elsa noticed that something was missing, but the ground swayed a little before she could think about what it was.


    "What? Earthquake!?


    "No, is this... a shock wave?


    The ground rocks twice, three times in a row. And isn''t the shaking getting stronger and stronger?


    "No way, no way!


    "Damn, you only have a bad feeling! Now what?


    And when the shake was the fourth or fifth time, this time it was such a shock that it wobbled from room to room. And with the sixth shake, the walls of the room and parts of the ground blew up.


    "Come on!"


    "Grr!"


    Soil smoke will soon strike, but smoke will be drawn in the windless cave as soon as possible. And killing to the unusual wrapping of Elsa and Eliza. It was the same thing that tied them up at the Demon King''s production plant earlier. Killer, no, maybe Kenji, but that''s why I blew up the dirt smoke.


    Far beyond, Titania stands slightly illuminated in the dark. Elsa caught the look, but Eliza, who had a very good eye, read it clearly to his expression. Brilliant black hair that reaches the ground for a long time is brought to one with a red ribbon on the inside, and the female swordsman smiles gracefully. He carries a sword in his hand that is as long as his own back, shining in gold. It was also unbelievable to Eliza to treat such a weapon with a woman''s body, but more than that, she was caught in the woman''s beauty. And for signs of being a strong man rising from that body. It was the first time for Eliza to see an organism with so much beauty and strength living together.


    Someone with the same vibe as Miriazal, but somewhere different from her. Apart from strength and beauty, Miriazal combines many elements such as kindness and tea glamour, but it was as if this swordsman had nothing but strength and beauty. When Eliza is imprisoned for such thoughts, the female swordsman slowly stands on the upper stage.


    I''m on my way.


    Even if she could not hear her voice, Eliza clearly could see that the woman swordsman''s lips moved that way. At the same time, the gaze intersects. I can see Eliza. The moment I figured it out, Eliza stuck to Elsa like she could play.


    "Dear Elsa! Run!"


    "Come on!"


    A shock wave emanating from a sword that is relentlessly swung down from the Great Upper Stage approaches the two of us. And the room, which was called the laboratory, turned into two.


    Continued

 156 Demon Kings Workshop, Part 11 - Escape

    "Ma, we made it...!


    "Ha, ha"


    Elsa transferred to a room with the first divide. One hair at a time, the metastasis was successful before the shock wave arrived. I can run out of here and get out.


    "Eliza, we''re getting out of here!


    "Um... not that person..."


    "Eliza!


    Eliza was completely frightened. Now is the time to be inferior to Alberto and Rafferty, but not so powerful that Eliza would be strange to the Knights Temple Commander in the future without these two. Even for Eliza, we''ve trained ourselves to the goal of crossing Alberto, but we''ve seen swordsmen with completely different dimensions than ourselves. Not very much, but Eliza doesn''t imagine that stuff exists in this world. What can I do to counter it? Eliza was frightened, but her head was full of it. It was the instinct of those who aspired to be strongest as swordsmen, but it was not the case now. However, such a decision could not be instantaneous for the inexperienced Eliza. That''s why it''s deadly.


    The entrance behind you is blocked by a lattice that gushes and descends from the top. At the same time, the left and right roads were similarly blocked by the lattice. Even Elsa overlooked the lattice trap because the passage to break in wasn''t even that bright. Even if there was a setup to lock him up, he thought it would be okay if there was a metastasis. But I can no longer metastasize, but only once. It was a retreat before it drained that far. Elsa regrets it, but it''s too late.


    Elsa lights a fire with less vision in the dark and unavoidable freshly pine lights out of her luggage and throws them around. Only the big aisle in the front hasn''t closed the lattice yet, but I hear some rough breath from it. Did Eliza also feel the change, cursorily, but she stood.


    "Dear Elsa, I''m sorry..."


    "Shut up!


    Elsa controls Eliza with a harsh voice trying to apologize for the inconvenience. There''s something out there in the dark. So much so that something of it appeared with the rough breath of haha. The identity of that giant is:


    "Porch?"


    "Didn''t die..."


    The identity of the discomfort Elsa had earlier. I thought something was missing from the lab, but there was no body of Porch. Of course, I didn''t confirm the complete death, but I just drool my saliva at what I was stuffing and suffering earlier, and I come closer.


    "Excuse me! There''s no way the Oras are going to die. Hey, it''s Douglas, right?


    "Sure, Dougla. It''s common sense in the world that a man doesn''t die easily, Pei!


    And I heard two oaks from the pouch that should have been eaten earlier. And something like Merrimeri and Kobu rises from around Porch''s shoulder, and eventually it reaches as far as Porch''s neck, and his face forms first. Is that undoubtedly an earlier oak, about as big a rip in the mouth as a pouch when it comes to the difference? A three-necked dog demon. The figure was even Cerberus, who is said to be the guard dog of hell.


    "No, you can''t, ladies. If we''re gonna get out of here!


    "Hmm. I''ll make sure he dies here."


    "Wow!


    "Damn, you''re gonna hate persistent men!?


    Elsa didn''t actually have that much room, even though she wanted to talk lightly.


    Fight this giant in this narrow space. Besides, I had the impression earlier that he was a pretty broken bone opponent. Plus Elsa is pretty worn out, and if we use any more sorcery, the metastasis can''t be activated for sure. And Eliza''s twin swords are gone. The situation sucked.


    "Eliza."


    "Yes."


    But still, Elsa''s head has no words to give up. It''s not such a nasty mental power. So I haven''t had a pilgrimage assignment in nearly a decade. I am also proud of it. Eliza also replies so that she can follow the words of the powerful Elsa.


    "One minute... no, 30 seconds is fine. I''ll make some money. If you signal, you''re on the left, I''m on the right."


    []/(exp, adj-na) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk)


    And the pounding thing that comes through, Cerberus. At that moment Elsa screams.


    "Now!


    Dougla and Dougla''s faces capture each of the two split left and right. Each tries to lift his neck in the direction of Elsa and Eliza, but vice versa, where the pounding movement stops perfectly.


    "Dougla, the enemy''s over there!


    "Dougla, the enemy is here, too!


    "It''s coming from here!


    "No, this way first!


    Apparently he''s in a fight. Cerberus is stuffy and confused about how the body can''t help but have a lot of chain of command. I think Elsa did, but the magic team for the metastasis is directly beneath the pouch. I have to pull Cerberus away from that place at least once.


    "Then decide which way to go, in the junket!


    "All right! But how am I supposed to do that?


    "Ah..."


    It''s fine that the orcs are going to keep fighting over crap forever, but if the female swordsman chases us earlier, we no longer have a hitter. The confidence to fight monsters like slashing the facility was not even in the servant Elsa.


    Thinking about it, we need to get out of here as soon as possible. Elsa looks at Eliza as if she was ready. There is no meeting, but whether Eliza will absorb her will by fulfilling it. If Eliza doesn''t understand Elsa''s intentions, or if her legs remain dull, we both die. This is a beating.


    "(I wonder when it''s been pushed this far... do it!


    Elsa, ready, barks at Cerberus with a deep breath.


    "Over here, monster!


    "Hmm?


    Cerberus reacts to Elsa''s voice and points his body towards Elsa.


    "If it''s an invitation from a woman, a man will say no."


    "Hmm. Enjoy the beauty of Ola and the others."


    "Wow!


    "If you can do it, do it!


    Cerberus attempts to advance to Elsa who stands. But the moment I took my first step, there was a flash of light. Eliza used her lower back sword and slashed Dougla and Dougla''s neck from behind.


    Elsa takes advantage of a moment of poaching at the slashed impact and tries to roll around her feet and turn behind Cerberus. At the same time remove the light bomb from the luggage and throw it over the head of the pouch. Because light bombs are standard equipment for those who go on pilgrimage, the predicted Eliza also saw Elsa throw them, instantly turning a blind eye to her ear. Porch stops moving in its sound and light, and Elsa tries to take Eliza''s hand and run to the magic formation. But from behind it comes Dougla and Dougla''s neck, who should have slashed him, as he rolls around.


    "I won''t let you!


    "We''re going to die here!


    "Really, stick with me!


    Eliza reacts to Elsa''s evil state and throws a sword in her hand. The sword splendidly stitched two necks to the ground and stopped Dougla and Dougla from moving.


    "All right, get out of here!


    "Yes!"


    Elsa uses all remaining magic to activate the metastasis. However, the next metastasis is different from the normal one, and it is a special metastasis that replaces each other''s places called phase metastases. Elsa and Eliza escape, of course, but what they''re transferring here instead.


    Something appears in front of them when Dougla and Dougla bite off Eliza''s sword a little late for the metastasis.


    "Am I?"


    "What the hell, gunpowder!?


    What appeared before them was the discovery used in excavations such as mines. With Elsa in mind to be pursued and use this magic formation, I set it up just in case to repel the pursuit. Only when the phase transfer is carried out, a special trick is applied so that it automatically ignites.


    And gunpowder was just before it caught fire anymore.


    Dougla and Dougla panicked and flipped their necks, but they can no longer make it. And there was a huge explosion in the cave.


    Continued

 157 Demon Kings Workshop, Part 12 - Pursuit

    "You didn''t feel alive..."


    "Yes. Well done. He said he could have gone home alive."


    Elsa and Eliza, who went outside, were taking a breath. There were already about 30 Arnelian Church officials waiting outside calling from nearby branches because they had ordered ''dogs'' in advance to call for backup. Either way, the two men who fled the workshop with their lives were unlikely to have the strength to move another step though.


    We both mouth the warm drink served to Sister and relieve the tension. But I''m not completely alarmed yet. Now we''re letting the knights see that the cave is blocked, but it''s not strange that the swordsman should chase us right away. I used quite a bit of gunpowder just now, and Elsa''s Delay Spell has been activated because the sand on the hourglass has already fallen off, and I''m sure the workshop had a good chance of destroying it, but I have to hurry and leave this place in case.


    "We''ll leave here as soon as we''ve got confirmation. Everybody, get ready!


    "Got it!


    With Elsa''s decree, everyone starts moving tightly. Beside that Elsa, Eliza was shaking small.


    "What''s wrong, Eliza? Is it still horrible?


    "... yes. I was previously told by Alberto, ''I know the qualities of a knight by his powerlessness and what happens after I know the horrors of the battlefield''. I wondered what it would be like to be a knight."


    "Right..."


    Elsa chooses words carefully. To be honest, Eliza worked without complaint on this assignment. Elsa is impressed that he did well for his inexperience, but I think praising him for letting go might hinder Eliza''s growth.


    "... well, I think I can give you a point of extension this time. Most importantly, I could go home alive. I also admit that my outlook on enemy power was very sweet. I honestly didn''t think there was such a monster."


    "Is it about that woman swordsman?


    "That''s right. How was your impression?


    "Right."


    A brunette swordsman''s face floats in various ways behind Eliza''s brain. I''m sure she wasn''t all she could do. I guess even the blow that slaps that facility doesn''t leave the realm of everyday operations. I didn''t know you could do that with a sword. I''m sure that woman swordsman is stronger than anyone else. More than myself, more than Alberto, probably more than Miriazal. The dimensions were too different for Eliza to judge the strength. Eliza shares such honest thoughts.


    "Honestly, I don''t know. It''s just..."


    "Just?"


    "Intuition, but I thought you might be the strongest swordsman in history. It''s unfounded, it''s just a thought."


    "The Lazar family doesn''t call it just a reckoning."


    Elsa put her arms together and thought about it. Even though I certainly can''t imagine as much strength, if enemies of that level had attacked Arnelia. It wouldn''t have been as damaging as the other boy attacked it. Elsa was half-hearted when Miriazal told her that she didn''t have any enemies in her waist, but now she can honestly nod.


    "(Was it the power of that woman swordsman you should look into? But we are not even comparable. Probably better than Master Miriazal in the way Eliza talks. Harvest even if you just figured that out)"


    Elsa will also be ready to withdraw while she reflects on how this mission has been accomplished. Though local knights are handy inside.


    "Dear Elsa, there are soldiers out there who were exploring. The cave seems to be completely buried!


    "All right, leave a couple of watchmen and retreat once. Place the watch in a tightly visible position with the binoculars and make sure it never comes close. Dragon Pull!"


    "Got it!


    The knight who came to report comes out of the cave and goes to the waiting knight for a preaching order. Elsa sighs in relief as she sees how it goes. It was a difficult task, but apparently at the time I thought I was going to be able to get home safely this time.


    "Ghaaaa!


    I heard screaming in my ears. Everyone on the spot turns near the entrance to the screaming cave at the same time.


    "What is that!?


    The knights scream in unison as they engage in a combat posture. Neither Elsa nor Eliza could believe the sight in front of them.


    "Nah..."


    "How persistent!


    Eliza also shouted, but incredibly there stood Cerberus with one of the knights in his mouth. The effect of the explosion or the body is worn out and the intestines stick out from the belly, but they have no effect on life support itself. I stand firm on that evidence with four legs.


    Apparently, the knight with his mouth still has breath, beating up Cerberus weakly in an attempt to let him go, but his teeth just eat in enough to resist and never work. Cerberus also begins to wiggle the knight with his mouth shut, reluctant to be resisted. When the knights and sisters screamed unexpectedly at the blood that was scattered, and the head of the knight clashed into the ground, and the unpleasant sound of a broken neck bone sounded, he stopped the resistance and relaxed.


    "Sister Elsa! What is it? Where are you?


    One of the knights abhors his voice. I guess I can''t believe the sight in front of me.


    "... I''d like to hear it from you. Well, Hell''s Keeper, no. I don''t know what a watchdog is."


    "Is this the Rumor Demon King?


    "Come on? I don''t care. Form a formation now, you''re strong!


    Elsa''s decree tightens everyone''s face and forms a circle to surround Cerberus. But it''s a knight on a regular mission who''s here. Not the elite or temple knights who work at headquarters. For this reason, the colour of fright cannot be hidden in their faces, and even some sisters and monks unfamiliar with the battle lose their hips.


    "(I can''t help it, even I''m scared. Let''s just not get away with it)"


    I''m still willing to fight the knights because the commander is the famous Elsa, but to be honest with these knights Elsa couldn''t count on it. They have little decent combat experience. As always, it would be about goblins and oak sweeping at best.


    Elsa regrets that she didn''t bring the elite from HQ, but more or less it''s basically a covert action. The fact that we are calling for reinforcements this time is itself close to violating the order, but given the withdrawal, I wanted to make sure. When I saw the cave, Elsa''s intuition told me that this mission was not a glimmer. The most dangerous was undeniably far beyond her imagination.


    At worst, given the importance of the mandate, we must also consider ourselves withdrawing at the expense of this reinforcement. When I was thinking about such an unpleasant option, I heard an unpleasant tone in my ear from earlier.


    "Oh, Dougla, are you kind of weirdly hungry?


    "You too, Douglas? Me too."


    Two necks extend cockroaches. Those are the orcs I didn''t tell you about earlier.


    "You guys are really persistent! I''m sick and tired of it."


    "Even if they say so, I''m afraid that Ola and the others will do their best to punish Mr. Anomaly."


    "Hmm. That one''s a dm. Guys, there''s no mercy in turning to blame. I''m sure they''ll tear us apart alive."


    "No, no, I''ve already been torn apart, so I''m in this body. BE?


    "Oh, no. Am I? I don''t remember."


    Two necks face to face and neck. It is a misguided trick between enemies, but Elsa and Eliza are no longer full of creation. There is no guarantee that we will win. Moreover, Eliza has taken the spare sword out of the luggage she left outside, but not without the double sword. Will a sword pass through the giants of Cerberus?


    Honestly, Elsa, who was having trouble with an operation to stand, shouldn''t have hesitated. It was Cerberus who moved faster.


    "Ugh!


    "Gu!"


    Raise the loose voice between whether even Dougla and Dougla were surprised, but Cerberus'' agility in the vast space slightly exceeds Elsa''s expectations. Stepping in in one step, he slaps the knight in front of him with his forefoot and involves several blown knights. At that moment, Cerberus slaps down one of the valiantly slashed knights from the top with his opposite foot and flies him against the rock wall on his foot.


    The knights'' sword slashes the sky, and Cerberus uses the wall to make a triangular flight and strike the knights from another angle. And when he glued to the head of one of the knights that had fallen, he began to eat. Does Dougla and Dougla also have consciousness closer to that of Porch, and similarly hits the knight''s body? Seeing the gushing blood up close, a knight still just held down by his feet screams a semi-frequent scream. But no one had the courage to just wave a sword to help.


    And Cerberus turns to another knight at his feet. Seeing it, Eliza snatches the sword of a nearby knight and makes it a good two sword.


    "Lend me, I''ll do it"


    "Eliza, wait!


    "I can''t wait!


    Eliza''s responsibility as a knight and her own sense of justice and tiredness speeded up her judgment. Eliza bravely went slaughtered by Cerberus, but the movement was only about half as fast as it was at full speed. He is lightly shrugged, and he plays his sword with his head. Further using Dogra''s head like a pendulum, Eliza was jumped on her back.


    "Ahhh!


    Eliza slammed to the ground with screams. Cerberus jumps on top of it without long hair. He then holds both hands of Eliza with his forelegs and looks down at Eliza from the top.


    "Ha, ha!


    Eliza tries to escape, but Cerberus is over 4m in size. Once assembled, Eliza''s slender arm won''t scare you. But Cerberus didn''t bite Eliza either, but rather smelled Eliza. Eliza is surprised at how Cerberus looks like that, but as Dougla and Dougla''s head stretched out, she began to bite through Eliza''s clothes.


    "Ah! Do what!


    "O, not the will of the oras!


    "Porch is on his own!


    At that moment, Eliza, Dougla and Dougla noticed at the same time that Porch''s breath was unusually rough. It''s not that your intestines are sticking out a little or that you''re taking damage from the explosion, it''s simply that you''re excited to recognize Eliza as a female. Dougla and Dougla can somehow tell by their senses because they share their bodies, and Eliza has seen the lower half of Porch. Guess what the beast in front of you is trying to do, and Eliza''s face turns bright blue.


    "Stop... stop!


    "Here, Porch! Though that''s just the Oras, if you''re doing that now!


    "No, you can''t. I don''t know what to say about this guy!


    Gyacha and Dougla and Dougla make a scene, but Elsa thought calmly as she saw the sight.


    "(If you keep Eliza down like this, you can have a gap... and the servant keeps his attention until he''s in the middle of the act. If I punch one or eight of them in the head at that time and blow it up. But I''m even suspicious if one shot of magic has been restored... so what am I thinking! You can''t possibly sacrifice such a young Eliza!? No, but it''s not weird that it''s been wiped out as it is... damn, what am I supposed to do!?


    In Elsa''s head, the priority of the mission and the reproach of conscience coincide. It was only then that Elsa was distracted by Elsa''s sleeve-pulling presence. Elsa turns again to Eliza''s screams.


    "No, no! I don''t... I don''t like this!


    Though Eliza was born in Lazar''s house and chose the path of taking weapons, its essence was sadly female. Of course, at the same time I wanted to cultivate the sword path, I was a person who thought it wasn''t bad to get married and retire at dawn when I had a man I liked and build a happy family as a chaste wife. Because we are still not blessed with such opportunities, love is only about listening to stories and stories, but admiration is like a girl in general.


    A ruthless reality that strikes such an Eliza. Although it is something we must be prepared for when a woman loses more than she goes to battlefield, it was a story of a distant world where there was no real sense in Eliza, who had never even taken a crack at the elite of the Temple Knights. Well, if they''re human. No way. It''s too unrealistic, such as being offended by an unidentified warcraft in front of a fellow knight. It broke Eliza''s heart that reality, which she did not imagine, was about to strike herself.


    But the pride of the last knight. Although I did not ask for help directly, I could no longer remain calm with Eliza. Elsa pops up without one or two to the screams of Eliza desperately under such a Cerberus.


    "Damn! If this happens, I have a rash!


    Elsa even forgets to fly instructions to knights around and tries to fly to Cerberus. But the timing is obviously slow.


    "Hih!"


    It was precisely at that time that Dougla and Dougla''s head held down Eliza''s thighs and Eliza''s purity, which made her unable to move completely, tried to be scattered, that there was a sound coming from over her head.


    Continued

 158 Demon Kings Workshop, Part 13 - Defeat

    "Stop, Porch"


    At that moment, Elsa as well as Cerberus stopped moving in a pittance. Killing from overhead to unusual pouring. No less oppressive than the earlier female swordsman. What is cheerful condition? That voice, weighing like sounding on the bottom of my belly on my back, even stopped the pounding movement that nearly made me lose reason.


    "Have a seat, Porch"


    Porch jumped from above Eliza to the order he heard again, and he sat up with a sad voice when he mumbled. Porch unfortunately turns his nose toward Eliza, but he seems to be absolutely obedient to the order.


    Elsa, on the other hand, was unable to lift her head. There was so much power in the overhead voice. Though it must not have been the case to keep an eye on the enemy during the battle, Elsa was no longer the only one to stand on the spot for pressure from above.


    "(Up... not up!


    Elsa tries to bounce the pressure from the top. But while Elsa was in the grip, the Lord of the Voice came down to the ground. Apparently he even used levitating magic. And in sight was a man with the same face as Annomarie, who Elsa beat up scattered. Behind it was Titania, a dark-haired swordsman.


    "Hey, sister. I see you again."


    A casual mouthpiece, as usual. Yet I feel the pressure as if I even cursed every word. Elsa understood. He said that the individual in front of him was the main body.


    And when I wonder if Anomaly''s body has disappeared, it appears in front of Elsa.


    "That one, what''s wrong? You look so surprised."


    Short-range metastases are not easy. Metastasis is a technique usually performed between two points with a combined surgical formula. Otherwise, the tip of the metastasis shifts, thus posing a tremendous risk of burying it in the soil or, worse yet, transferring it overlapping with others. For this reason, the magic formation of the transfer is rigged so that only those who originally drew the magic formation can enter it. Even more fortunately, the surgical formula used in metastases is very difficult and there are also very many magic powers used. Therefore, it is rare for individuals to use metastases, and it is even rarer to use them as easily as Elsa does. Even Elsa, with her gift, is the first artistic artist to be able to do so with special magic tools and magic from many times the power of an ordinary person. Of course I am always aware of the dangers, so I don''t always use them.


    Yet the anomaly in front of us uses ultra-short-range metastases without surgery or bitterness. This was an event that ignored Elsa''s theory of metastasis to the best of her knowledge.


    "I need a metastasis now..."


    "What? You''ve never seen a short distance transfer of unchanging chants before? It would be easy if I knew why."


    "Be such an idiot! No such theory exists!!


    "You just have to make it without it."


    To a lightly said anomaly, Elsa goes out of her mind. Sure you''re right, but can you do that? But Anomaly kept saying that she knew Elsa''s doubts.


    "Well, it''s unlikely I can beat you with my mouth. Let''s just say I could prove the truth that I can''t beat a woman with my mouth. But when it comes to magic theory, is anyone on my right in the world? Well, I''m a genius, so I can do biology, medicine, pharmacy, anything. But Elixir was the only one who couldn''t do it ~. I didn''t know the ratio or method even if I knew the material, and now with such a precious material, I can''t even try a minimal pattern. It''s a blessed product of the era, isn''t it? Whoa, you want to know the theory of metastasis?


    Shut up and Elsa listens to Anomaly wave the hot valve like she''s good at it.


    "Metastasis is something that''s supposed to be easier. But the magic of metastasis is very dangerous. It would be catastrophic if the destination was a little off, and it would be a big mess in the world if the average person used something like this. If you use it too well, you won''t be able to freely or flatter the individual. Even assassinations will be easy to carry out. That''s why you first put the metastasis on a human, no, before that, was it an elf? The" True Dragon "clan that told them deliberately made the metastasis technique more difficult, making it less operational (cost effective). Well, it''s just not possible to understand the true meaning of the procedure when you''re taught it, and you just know how to use it."


    "... you talk to Pepper a lot."


    "Ha ha. Well, I''m excited because you use a rare metastasis. [M] And for a moment, it''s been a long time since I''ve seen a person with more head than I do. I like smart people, both men and women."


    Annomarie laughs delightfully. Apparently, he sincerely appreciates meeting Elsa. Elsa, on the other hand, revealed her discomfort. Such hostility was the utmost resistance to Elsa, who was no longer capable of magic, emptiness and fist about to break.


    I guess I can afford anomalies because I know that. But when Annomarie was about to say something more, there were more who appeared from behind him.


    "Anomaly, what the hell is this all about?


    "Oh, silence. You''re here."


    A beautiful red-faced young man standing beside Titania at some point. Even Elsa fell in love with the quiet look of it and its beautiful appearance, but I notice a mistake when I look him in the eye. Its eyes, inorganic with nothing emotional, are like glass balls. He saw Elsa and the others, but he never looked at humans. At best, it is to the extent that we recognize the featherworm. No doubt people of the same kind as Anomaly - at least Elsa''s impression was.


    Then I can deduce my strength. It was definitive that I could no longer escape no matter how. It was the presence of Eliza, who wanted to throw everything out and crumble on the spot, gathering her torn clothes and shaking in small circles, that held Elsa back. A sense of responsibility towards her had managed to put Elsa on the spot.


    Such Elsa''s desperate grip is also murky, and the anomalies ignore her and proceed with the conversation.


    "That was fast, Silence"


    "Yeah, because the job cleared up faster than I thought. And what''s this all about? The workshop seems to be broken though. Are you kidding me?


    Silence glances at Elsa with his eyes devoid of any emotions. Elsa gave herself a tremendous boost, but on the contrary, Silence seemed to have understood everything.


    "... you don''t seem to. Well, you can''t do it at this level."


    "I slashed it. Of course, you have permission from Anomaly, don''t you?


    Titania answers clerically. I''m just saying I did what I deserved. I''m not particularly surprised by the silence against it either.


    "That''s fine, because I could have crushed the hub at the heart?


    "That''s okay. It was old enough anyway, and you were ready to move. After you guys rendezvous anyway, I was going to crush you. It was extra easy because you helped Sister magic there, too."


    "Does that mean there''s a new workshop?


    "Yes, the new workshop is almost finished, so we plan to relocate it that way. Oh, sister?


    Anomaly turns round Elsa. Elsa glanced at the anomaly.


    "Don''t look so scared. Because I''ll tell you what''s good for the reward I''ve done so far. The workshop that produces our demon king is actually over 10. If these are fully operational, it will be possible to produce more than 10,000 Demon Kings in no time. I know it''s too late for that, but I was wondering if you could tell Miriazal that you''re working hard at best?


    So good at it, Anomaly laughs with her nose, heh. Both Titania and Silence looked at each other to see if I could say so far, but as head of the workshop, I kept my mouth shut because there was a minute here in Anomaly.


    Elsa also eats a little bit of unexpected information. I don''t even think I would bother to make a joke in a situation like this, and although I can''t measure Anomaly''s intentions, I asked her the key question.


    "Aren''t you going to... kill us?


    "I''m not gonna kill you, am I?


    Anomaly answers Elsa''s question really lightly, trying to squeeze it out. It is an easy way to react as much as clapping it out.


    "Why not?"


    "There are two reasons. First of all, I need you to make sure Miriazal gets the word out now. The other one, because I liked you. I don''t care about your knight."


    Elsa sees Eliza as a hack. Eliza was suddenly trying to shake the spearhead of the conversation.


    "What do you want to do, Oneh? Give it to Porch? Or kill?"


    "Right."


    Titania walks in once. Look at that. It was not about Titania, though, so that Elsa could hold Eliza. Pull Elsa easily, grab Eliza''s jaw and peek into its eyes.


    "Ugh..."


    "Hmm."


    Titania takes a peek and releases her hand all the time, and Elsa, unbalanced, collapses.


    "What about that kid?


    "I thought it broke my heart so much that I was about to be offended by a warcraft... but my eyes aren''t dead yet. This girl will still be strong. It''s a shame to kill you now."


    "Oh well, then let''s keep it alive. It''s better to live like a demon king."


    Elsa was sincerely angry with the people who decided on a person''s life or death for that reason, but there was nothing she could do. Shut up and hold Eliza. It was her limit to hold hands and stare. Eliza is also completely unwilling to resist again, staring at her gripped hand and being held still.


    You thought you were ready to see how it went, and Annomarie urges Titania and Silence to look after the scene. And when the two turned their backs, Annomarie opened her hands and grabbed the robe, thanking her greatly, like a dove.


    "Now, ladies and gentlemen, I''m very sorry to hear that I''m still too busy. I will be available around here. I just want to look forward to seeing your day again... but unfortunately I don''t see any reason to keep you alive except for the two ladies there. So let''s all the rest of you die just like that."


    "Nah..."


    The moment Elsa jumped up on the word, Anomaly''s hand suddenly stretched out like a rope, restraining Elsa.


    "Guh! Stop it!!


    "Porch, kill all but these two"


    "Wow!


    With that order, the pouch, which sat heavily, popped out so that it could play. Turning around, the scene became a place of tragedy, and the reinforcement knights, the Sisters, who had not been able to follow the expansion more than they had been before, were quickly eaten and killed by the Porch.


    Elsa watches over the whirlpool of the nasal cry as it is bound by the anomaly. I try to close my eyes to too mundane a sight, but Anomaly pulled it off.


    "Take a good look, sister. Close your eyes and I''ll kill the knight there, too."


    "Ku..."


    Anomaly feels Elsa staring into tears as her companion dies, with a tranced grin on her face.


    "Hehe, you look good. Oh, if you had more power, these kids wouldn''t have had to die, would they? It''s sad you''re powerless."


    "You! Kill!!"


    "Even dogs can do it if they can just roar. You know what you can do to deprive me of my freedom with one arm. [M] Whatever, it''s possible to strangle or offend like this. Besides, in war it is normal to be killed and killed. It''s a mistake to resent."


    "Which mouth do you want!?


    "This is my mouth."


    Anomaly points her mouth a little and shows it. Lacking calm for such a cheap provocation, Elsa turns her face bright red and angry, but couldn''t help but take one physical move.


    At the foot of Eliza in such a medium state of relief, a sword rolled away from the knight''s hand, but the moment he tried to take it reflexively, Cerberus glanced at Eliza.


    Continued

 159 Demon Kings Workshop, Part 14 - Sword Emperor

    "Ah..."


    So the sight earlier was evoked by Eliza''s head, which stopped her from reaching for the sword. Look at that. Once again Cerberus continues the massacre.


    And after killing one, only a few non-combatants remained. Watch how it goes. Anomaly gives more orders to Porch.


    "Porch, well done."


    "Wow!


    Porch replies happily.


    "Right, you can bring them in if you''re about three. ''It can''t be'' and human mating was hilarious. The result is you. I''d like to try different patterns again. Let them help you for a long time."


    "Wow."


    "Dougla and Dougla too. Like?"


    "Ha-ha"


    Until then, Dougla replies that Anomaly is punished for something. In addition, Dougla asks an approximate question.


    "Um, Master Anomaly?


    "What?


    "Because Ora and the others have no punishment?


    "No? I mean, you lived a lot. I could really have left you here, but I''m not expecting you to assimilate to Porch and survive. It''s funny, so I''d like to keep you guys alive for a few more observations. Until then, I''ll have trouble getting you to die."


    "Look, my neck''s connected for a while, Douglas."


    "Exactly what you said, Douglas."


    The two necks look at each other and leak a sigh of relief and nothing, trying to carry the wow surviving women. Most survivors have lost much of their fear, but only one concerned Sister still remained conscious. I perceive what will be done and raise my voice for fear and help.


    "Oh no! Dear Elsa, Dear Elsa! Help!


    "Ugh..."


    But Elsa is also alive at the whim of Annomarie. I can''t make a bad move. It''s the information you get that should take precedence over your life over the sisters in front of you. What I regret is that the reinforcements I called here were unaware of the circumstances and were not prepared. If Elsa hadn''t revealed the identity of the pilgrimage, he wouldn''t have called for reinforcements.


    But without reinforcements, Elsa and the others would have died in an earlier Porch raid, and the fact is that there would no longer have been room to escape. There was no way I had the right answer. It was Elsa who troubled me, but it was Eliza who reached out unexpectedly to Sister as she was drawn. I grabbed Sister''s hand stretched out for help, but because Anomaly and Porch stared at him at the same time, I had to slowly let go of that hand, Eliza.


    Satisfied with the way it was, Anomaly looked at it and gracefully left the scene with Porch.


    "Are you done?


    "Oh, that''s enough. I also got new materials. Well, I have some personal interests."


    A glimpse of the Sisters captured by Anomaly in Titania''s words.


    "Why did those two let them live? It no longer seemed necessary?


    "It''s a real silence question, but it''s better."


    Answer as Anomaly twirls her fingers.


    "For example?"


    "The most troublesome thing is an information network called ''No Mouth'', which Miriazal has lurked around. It''s not easy to erase this. They don''t even reveal their identities to their spouses. So if you can''t find..."


    He said, "You just have to move."


    "That sort of thing. If you find out there are more than 10 workshops, you''ll try to mobilize the information network to find them. Also, you''ll soon realize that the Nakahara war is a trick by this one. For that, I''m letting Mustard do whatever he wants. If we do this so flashy, there should be some movement in the servant liaison. There."


    "Hit me with my gesture."


    Silence enters the conversation and looks convinced.


    "That sort of thing. Your gesture is similar to no mouth, so if you want me to lurk, it''s great. I guess we''ve actually got a bunch more lurking around, huh?


    "Yeah, it''s just that I deal with dolls, so you can''t do every human imitation entirely,"


    "I think I''m already with humans about dolls I can have sex with, Mr. Silence from" The Artist (Papettmaster) "?


    "Take it as a compliment, Anomaly"


    Silence replies back to back with words, in a polite tone. Furthermore, Anomaly was always talking more and more often about whether she was feeling slightly excited.


    "And no matter how many times we fight, there''s no way we''re going to lose. Well, I did better than I thought, but I didn''t get out of my palm. It''s still possible to grow, so some of that may happen, but still, you won''t be able to kill me. It just feels good to be torn apart, and I''m not gonna die at all."


    "Are you that kind of creature, too?


    "I''d like to say," You too, "but silence is the same thing anyway, isn''t it? Both Doom and Lifeless are apparently almost immortal, and each of us is indefinitely close to immortality. Half-breed humans can''t kill us. But there''s an exception here called Titania."


    Anomaly looks up at the woman swordsman walking next door.


    "I guess you can even kill us if that bothers you, Titania?


    "... what do you think? I need to try."


    "I''ll say it often. Your nickname," The Immortal Killer "? Or" Black Whirlwind "?" Footsteps of Death "? Speaking of the most famous, there was no such thing as a" sword emperor. "


    "You know very well. Surely any of them have been called. My favorite of them all was the ''Sword Emperor'', but it was a matter of speech, not exactly representing me"


    "Really?


    "Yes, because I can use anything, especially not just swords, but weapons"


    "What..."


    Anomaly and Silence were surprised by this. The same is true of the destruction of the workshop this time, and of several similar missions here recently, I had the opportunity to see the silence of Titania''s unplanned sword moves, but does it mean that other weapons can be handled on an equal footing with sword moves?


    "Well, you all think of me as a swordsman because I bear this great sword. Because only swords and achievements are too conspicuous, and my own record is obscure whether I''m a man or even a woman. Actually, I''m not good with swords."


    Titania laughs bitterly. Sword Emperor Titania - Life Less Things About Being Ahead of Hero King Graham for over 100 years. He is a hero supposedly active in a world rampant by demon kings.


    Follow the legend. He is a man of too many human detached heirlooms, such as the destruction of thousands of demon kings'' armies day and night, the achievement of battles without rest for seven days and seven nights, and the slaughter of castles with swords to do. And the figure that is spoken of is not constant, and one bard says he was a giant swordsman, and another that he was a poor man''s swordsman. The scholar''s theory says that the achievements of the unnamed swordsmen active in that era must have been aggregated to become the person who says Titania, whose appearance is not accurately conveyed unlike that of Graham. That''s why children ask bedtime stories about Graham and his deliveries that have been properly left as historical facts, and Titania''s story is only about recognition to the extent that "some of those people were there".


    But it is this Titania that has undoubtedly decimated and destroyed the Demon King''s workshop this time, and the legend shows a single scale of strength that only confirms that it is all true. It''s just that nobody lived and saw that, and the only thing that wasn''t recognized was the figure. Who do we think is the strongest swordsman of all time, seeing a poor maiden tie a red ribbon in this long dark hair and smile gently? Even Anomaly and Lifeless admitted that it would not be strange to go through in a deep-window courtier without even carrying a sword.


    Even anomalies that are not usually interested in others sometimes wonder. That you are such a poor woman, yet why are you fighting with your sword on your back? Moreover, in Anomaly''s view, this Titania, which even alerts Bradymaria, was a pure human woman. Unexpectedly, I have doubts from that mouth.


    "Ne - no, there''s nobody there, and can I Titania now? If you don''t like the Great Sword, why would Titania use it?


    The rare authenticity of Anomaly, who plays the clown from time to time. Titania answers that question with a gentle smile, out of pure interest.


    "Each of these swords is a vision of my father and my brother. I just follow them around, because I used to be a person roughly unrelated to the battle. With this sword on your back, you don''t miss me when I was traveling with my father and brother. So I don''t really like to fight."


    "Heh. Then why are we fighting now? Legends are true, aren''t they?


    Anomaly cast an inexplicable doubt, but Titania also just smiled gently this time. I felt a stiff will behind that laugh and Anomaly also gave up pursuing any further.


    "... well no, let''s hear it again slowly. I have more to do than that."


    "Are you chasing a lifeless person?


    "Oh, we have to stop him. I''m sure Brady Maria''s ahead of us, but I don''t know what''s gonna happen. You guys have another assignment, don''t you?


    Silence nods at Anomaly''s words.


    "Yeah, because this one''s due. Me and Titania are going to take some goods."


    "Is it a substitute for letting Titania out?


    "Well, the stuff itself is amazing, but the security isn''t half. I was wondering if we were going to take down one castle."


    "Did you two take that?


    "No, I''ll do it alone"


    Titania responds instantly. It was just an amazing anomaly, but I also admitted that a female swordsman in front of me would probably do it easily.


    "... you''re going to be flashy. It''s going to be impossible to hide and shit anymore, and the plan is going to go even further."


    "Yeah, it looks like your master intends to, too. If we keep this up, we''ll be close to a full-scale decision."


    "You''re too busy to sleep again, this. I wanted to feed my English while I was at it, but this is because of the unnecessary rampage of lifeless people."


    "Well, he''ll be subject to some kind of penalty. Besides, I heard a few things from Titania earlier, but anyone who says he''s that obsessed with women swordsmen would also like to see them straight once. I saw you defeat the Demon King in an instant before, but whether it''s a delicacy to the point or not."


    Apparently, Silence is also interested in the Alphilis and the others. But Anomaly hasn''t gotten interested in the Alphilis yet. But if Lifeless had talked about Miranda earlier, maybe he would have talked differently again.


    In doing so, three and one reach the location of the magic formation for the metastasis that was positioned as a spare.


    "Well, if you were alive, wouldn''t you see me sooner or later? We have to do more work than that."


    "Oh, I was. Shall we go then?"


    "Right. So it''s" For the Liberation of the Truth in the World "?


    "Yeah, for the liberation of the truth in the world"


    "See you soon."


    That''s how the three and one used the metastasis and left the scene behind.


    Continued

 160 Demon Kings Workshop, Part 15 - Work

    This is Elsa and Eliza who are left behind. Until the signs of the anomalies were completely gone, the two of them were relieved and smaller on the spot, but when Elsa stood up again, she spoke toward a space that was supposed to be small but nothing with a clear voice.


    "Master Minar, are you there?


    A small man appeared to melt out of a space with nothing, as if to respond to that voice. Elsa is right, one of the three archbishops of Arnelianism, Minar. Not an Arnelian white hood, dressed in a brown plain hood commonly used by travellers, but undoubtedly in person.


    Elsa turns a hateful glance at him, which is equivalent to what he turned to anomaly, when he appeared in a gruesome manner.


    "Are you satisfied, Master Minar? As you ordered, I let Eliza hold some of the sisters that were taken away."


    "Well done. I''ve been watching the whole thing, but they didn''t seem to give me any credit. It''s good to let some of the sisters touch you."


    Just before Elsa rushed over to Eliza earlier, someone grabbed Elsa''s sleeve from where nothing was supposed to be. Elsa was a little bit of a strange phenomenon, but something like an exposed powder was applied to her hand, and she heard her voice in her ear.


    "Anywhere. Touch some of them with this hand."


    Elsa, who had the principality of that voice, executed that order at the same time as she went to help Eliza. Elsa, who found it difficult to touch the anomalies directly, held her hand while holding Eliza and slapped her ear softly. Although Elsa could have touched Annomarie directly in the end, she would not have been suspicious that Eliza had touched Sister. It may have been from a sense of pure justice, not an order, that Eliza''s hand extended on that occasion, but either way it turned out. At least for Minar.


    But Elsa''s frustration with Minar, who executed the order reflexively but did not even try to help his people, is boiling back. The look on my face just jumped in the minaret.


    "How long have you been watching us?


    "Besides my thoughts, my mission is over soon. I still felt the dog roaming around here, so I came to see how things were going. Most of the time, the dog was accompanied by my demon. Well, it''s a coincidence that we hit this scene, but we''re lucky."


    "Fortunately? What''s so fortunate about this occasion!?


    Elsa points to a sea of blood around her. Elsa, the angry mind, doesn''t already use any salutations, but Minar doesn''t seem to mind again.


    "You''ve been watching the whole thing, haven''t you? You didn''t think to help?


    "I don''t think. I can''t even think about it. I''m not good at combat, and you''re short on strength again. I don''t know if you can just hold me accountable."


    "You''re the Archbishop, aren''t you? Though you are not a direct subordinate, you don''t think anything about someone from the same church as yourself being killed!?


    I don''t think so.


    Elsa jumped at Minar, who responded instantly, forgetting her physical fatigue. My face is turning very bright red of anger.


    "Holy shit!


    "He''s a bastard."


    As Elsa tries to grab Minar''s chest barn up, Minar''s fist plunges into her belly. Elsa nods on the spot with a whimper.


    "Be more calm. These guys weren''t supposed to be here in the first place. But your judgment is not a mistake. If communicating information was a priority, this reinforcement should have been called for. Old man like that kid, did you say anomaly or something? that it was just more than I expected. It''s not your fault."


    "But!


    "This is what he said, too, but it is a natural habit for weak things to die on the battlefield. You must have been lucky again. It doesn''t look like they did anything in particular. You know what I mean? You''ve been pitied. This is what happens because you don''t have enough power."


    "Gu, uhh..."


    A tear of remorse reappears in Elsa''s eyes. Whether it''s in front of the Minar, its tears will never stop. Minal never changed his expression when he saw how it was going, but he leaks the pompous and the words.


    "But being alive is of paramount importance in itself. If he''s alive, he''ll have a chance to fight back. It''s a complete insult (ah, etc.) to this one, so let''s do the gap. Don''t worry, they''ll pay the price for it."


    "... what are you going to do?


    Elsa, who cleared her emotions a little by crying, asks.


    "I''ll go after them directly"


    "What? But the Archbishop''s work..."


    "I don''t mind, this one is more important. Besides, even if you''re eating alone in the dining room, you''re such a shady little archbishop that nobody notices me, I am. This kind of task is better suited than handling affairs in the church. The most prominent manadils and drives don''t allow you to infiltrate. You recognized me as the Archbishop."


    "That''s because you''ve been speaking up."


    When Elsa took up her pilgrimage assignment, it was the minar in front of her who had spoken out in the hallway where no one was. At first, Elsa had the impression that he was an indescribable man, who treated him as a mere suspicious man from that appearance, which was not too clerical. I changed my attitude since I found out about the Archbishop, but I haven''t had any respect for him for some time since I met him because Minar is something that doesn''t reveal who I am, I just had a normal conversation.


    Few had ever spoken to Minar, even when asked by other pilgrims, and many did not even know what he looked like. Surprisingly, it was the same with the temple knights who worked at headquarters. Exactly who worked at headquarters only knew what Minar looked like, but few had ever had a conversation. Aside from the clerical story. Because, at any rate, few people have ever seen him, not even in the form of an archbishop''s assistant in Minar.


    Elsa was wondering why Minar was calling out to herself, but she quickly found out that she was not a man who felt bad enough to hear about rumors of what was the appearance she tried to look like, but rather the best cutter since entering Arnelianism. The knowledge, the idea, the job. Elsa was secretly respectful, but she was still shocked to be forced to abandon her people in front of her. Imagine what the man in front of you would do, and consider the possibility again.


    But the words Minar connects to further betrayed Elsa''s expectations.


    "Naturally, you''re the one who''s behind me."


    "What?"


    Totally unexpected words. Totally Elsa eats face to face. Minar laughed a little bittersweetly when he was looking at me.


    "Don''t look like that. Did you think I was in love with you?


    "Hey, what..."


    "Just kidding."


    Even then, Elsa was taken aback. I didn''t know Minar would make jokes like this. Though I knew he was a man who liked jokes more than he looked.


    "That''s not how many people in the church seem to be able to replace me. Anyway, they''re just like walking in clothes. But the organization doesn''t just walk away from it. You know what I mean?


    "That''s for sure"


    "Organizations need people who can work behind them. Like me or you. Earlier, you thought about choices that would help you at the expense of these guys, or even Eliza. Didn''t I?"


    "... you''re right"


    He looked like Elsa had scuffed a bitter bug. But Minar broke his face a little here.


    "That''s fine. Whether you actually do it or not, people who think about it are important to this organization. That''s why I serve Miriazal. Not only is that fox a virgin, but she can also make cold decisions if she needs to. But it is not good for a group leader to dye his own hands in evil. That''s why you need me. He knows my worth, and he likes that point. What''s even better..."


    That''s it, Minar cut the words. What Minar really likes about Miriazar is that while Miriazar makes a cold decision, the core is emotionally profound. I guess that she makes a cold decision is like tearing herself apart. I used to see Miriazal with one head in the office and in the private room many times as I was sneaking around observing Miriazal with the magic of disappearing what Minar recognized as no one to go out to the right. That is why he is risking his life to serve Miriazal. I wish I could replace my shoulders with some of the pain.


    The different way he describes it, and his pledge of allegiance to Miriazal again is no different than that of Manadil or Druid. No, it could be more than them when it comes to loyalty. If Miriazar told Minar to slash his neck on the spot, he was prepared to drop his own without any hesitation, at a stage when Minar could decide it was necessary. That is the loyalty to Minar and the return to Miriazal for taking a man from an orphan, who had no track record whatsoever, up to the Archbishop.


    Continued

 161 Demon Kings Workshop, Part 16 - Determined

    "... okay, sounds like we talked a little too much. I''m going to go after them, but it''s going to be pretty life-threatening. We have to expose all their workshops. So when I die, you''re the Archbishop."


    "No! I don''t care if they say that all of a sudden"


    "I won''t say whether or not. There is already talk with Miriazal. Of course, with my direct men. If anything happens to me, you''ll inherit everything I''ve created."


    "... will it serve me"


    "It''s not whether or not to serve, it''s to serve. Besides, you don''t have to do the same thing as me. It''s up to you to decide whether to prioritize or help if you encounter the same situation in the future. Those who just stand above must be held accountable for anticipating the consequences of what situation they will call depending on their judgment. Don''t forget that."


    "Okay."


    Power returns to Elsa''s eyes. Happy with that eye, Minar nodded small.


    "That''s fine. You don''t have to worry. It''s not me who gets hit so easily. There''s still so much to do for the church that it rots."


    "Nothing in return, is it?


    Minar also gets a little stuck in the words for Elsa''s worrying inquiry.


    "In return. I do not ask for anything in return. That''s the same thing again with manadils and drides. They gathered nature and fame and respect, but not what they wanted. I don''t need the most of those things, so I just tried not to get together. Our three archbishops have in common in that regard that they consider fame and other accessories, as well as mutual respect. And there''s something in return, you know."


    Elsa didn''t know what Minar was talking about, but Minar never answered again either.


    "More than that, I have something to tell you. I was infiltrating and noticed, and I was sneaking up on them earlier, and I heard about it."


    "The demon of use?


    "My demons are small, they don''t even care. We got their names. Give me your ear."


    There was already only Eliza on this occasion - no, actually, there was also the ''dog'', but he was waiting a little further away - despite which Minar gave Elsa an earshot. The information he gained at the infiltration was such that even Minar was puzzled. Hearing the name of the enemy and what Minar gained at the infiltration, Elsa unwittingly ascends.


    "Yes!?


    "You have a loud voice."


    "Shh, excuse me"


    "Don''t worry. I''m confused again. But this is the truth."


    "If this information is true... Nakahara will perish."


    "It may already be too late, because the firemen are up. But it is not we who make that judgment, but the supreme bishops, kings of nations. I''m not worried we can''t help it."


    "That''s true, though."


    "More than that, and pass this information on to Miriazal. Don''t worry, he''ll have a good hand. And their names. Anomaly, Silence, Titania. Titania seems to be a legendary figure, but Miriazal would have been active at the same time. Maybe I know something. Listen to what you have to do. Then I''ll go now."


    "I will certainly tell you. Good luck to the Archbishop."


    "Uhm."


    Minar trying to leave that word behind. But when he stopped his leg perfectly, he held his words without looking back.


    I''m talking about something in return.


    "What?"


    "Tea brewed with leaves that can be taken in the Deep Green Palace is pretty good. Next time you hang out."


    "... would that be an invitation to a date?


    Elsa asked a mean question just now about revenge and all. But the answers returned were even more mean.


    "I don''t mind if you take that."


    "Ha?


    "Bye."


    Minar, who disappeared. Once he disappears, you can''t even detect the signs. Because that''s why those three didn''t even notice earlier.


    The Elsa that is left is only bewildered.


    "... then show me about your face, at all. Or is he more illuminating than I thought?


    I have no voice to answer. For a moment I thought it was a joke, Elsa, but I didn''t feel so bad wondering if it was a true invitation. Around the age there was a difference between parents and children, but Elsa is not the type to care about such things originally.


    And Elsa also looked back at Eliza, but already she stood up, using a matching cloth from her leftover luggage, so that the important part could hide. Tremors have already stopped.


    "Eliza, it''s not okay."


    "No, Master Elsa. I''m already sane. I apologize for disturbing you when you said you were in battle earlier. It''s a pitiful state where fear has passed its limits rather than the most fearful."


    Eliza laughs mocking herself. The face was lonely and never looked like this before entering the cave. Elsa was sad to hear what a look it had become in a short period of time, but she couldn''t change what had already happened.


    "It''s no shame to be scared. Because we''re women."


    "Yes, is it?


    "That''s right. The courage of not knowing fear is only described as barbaric. True courage is not like that."


    "I don''t know yet what the courage is, but there''s only one thing I''ve learned."


    "I don''t know."


    Elsa asks worryingly. Eliza has already had an experience where she can''t help but throw away her sword. Elsa would have liked to have done so if we didn''t have another story to talk about. I don''t even get nervous just thinking about it, such as going towards those people again. Someone will do it even if I don''t do it, even Elsa wanted to think so. But Eliza''s answer was different.


    "I can''t leave those people alone any more than the vendettas of those who have died here now, like how my strength is. They will do nothing but harm to the world. I am not as a knight, but as one who lives on this earth, if I do not punish them at all. And for that, it''s only a trivial problem, like my fear."


    "... that''s odd. That''s what I thought."


    Elsa''s thoughts were the same as Eliza''s again. Except that I''m a person in the Arnelian Church or something like that, I thought those people had to be defeated at all costs.


    Their eyes. It wasn''t entirely human. The emotions in their eyes will be each. Having spent his childhood in a slum, Elsa was very sensitive to people''s raw emotions, but also to negative ones. Is Titania paranoid, Silence hateful, and Anomaly the hardest but craziest of all?


    Anomaly used the word war, but Elsa believes that there is no good or evil in every dispute, not just war. Each is both good and evil. Given that neither is completely correct, there has never been a war or anything like it. That''s why she likes the organization called Arnelian Church, which buys and leaves arbitration for war. But I didn''t think they would lead others in the right direction, no matter how big a title those people had. Elsa had consolidated her readiness to try to stop them in exercising her powers, knowing that she also had contradictions, but at least only Anomaly had to be punished at any rate.


    When the thought comes together, Elsa looks up and looks straight at Eliza. Eliza also answers that gaze.


    "Okay, Eliza. Apply to your superiors to make you my exclusive knight. Any objections?


    "No, I would have loved to have it from me, too. Please use this life as a weapon."


    "Sometimes I worry about dirty things. Can you stand it?


    "I will try. If we''re going to take them out."


    "Then I''ll leave my back to you. We''re gonna take them out anyway."


    "Yes!"


    And Elsa and Eliza decided to leave the spot behind. I really wanted to mourn my people, but I no longer even spare that time now. When the bodies were lined up and covered only with a minimum cover, they decided to leave the latter to the nearby church of Arnelia, where they left off.


    All the way to Arnelia - spanning the flying dragon that the reinforcements were bringing, Elsa and Eliza run through the sky. Miriazal can do something about it. At least that''s what they were thinking right now.


    Continued

 162 Introducing Characters, Part 7 - Elsa, Eliza

    Name: Elsa-Ludriksen


    Age: 26


    Height/Weight/Three Size/Appearance: 164cm, 55kg, 82/57/85, Blonde Straight Hair to Hip/Blue Eye


    Occupation: Sister (status in church is priest)


    Favorite Things: Gambling, Moving Your Body, Developing Backward, Cat


    Things I hate: Being still, studying


    Single Name: I (used to be Atai)


    Profile:


    Sister of the pilgrimage, he is also a direct subordinate of Miriazal. Fighting as an individual is also a big deal, but the best part is the battle that commands a group. Proud of its top-class strength among pilgrimages, it also performs magic in balance with attack, aid and recovery, and can fight in any situation because it carries out melee combat itself.


    Character is usually a calm thing. Things are clearly said, and they also have a chill that doesn''t condone anything during battle. I have a background of destroying and exterminating every fort, seeing as the bandits who used to vandalize the province will not be revamped.


    I used to do things like the head of a criminal organization from a slum. For the first time in too many outbursts, the mayor, out of the control of the vigilante, asked the country to dispatch the Knights, but has repelled them twice. So the mayor secretly cooperated with the Church of Arnelia in the request, where the Church of Arnelia finally protected her from being captured and soon about to be executed by the mayor. Of course, Miriazal is coming out.


    Miriazal has taken various actions to secure the hand pawns he could move directly at the time. In it Elsa stuck in her eyes. Afterwards it was pulled in the form of an adopted son of a priest at Church headquarters, and the surname of Rudriksen was received at that time.


    Elsa was a type of person who didn''t trust others, but had the contradictory aspect that taking care of her was good. That may have been made so by the two conflicting temperaments she had inherited and the harsh environment in which she grew up to be cautious. But because of that, she was in a position to be trusted by her peers as chief.


    Since entering Arnelianism, she gradually regains her original calm and character due to being surrounded by gentle people. Miranda''s speech also became a turning point for her, and since then she has earnestly worked on her training, appearing dizzy and heady.


    Just two years after joining Arnelianism (which takes the form of joining rather than receiving, because it is not a faith), she worships the mission of pilgrimage. Then, indeed, active throughout the eight years, she is a little celebrity both on the mission of pilgrimage and at Church headquarters, and her reputation that those under her guidance will surely succeed afterwards makes her a sister-in-charge.


    Name: Eliza-Fidility-Lazar


    Age: 16


    Height/Weight/Three Size/Appearance: 168cm, 58kg, 83/59/87, for short hair in gold - green eyes


    Occupation: Temple Knight (Duplicant, Double Swordsman)


    Favorite Things: Cute Clothing Collection, Accessory Collection


    Things I hate: chores in general, cats


    Single Name: Me


    Profile:


    A member of the Lazar family, Alberto and Lafferty and his cousins. She was also raised as a swordsman and accepted the destiny of Lazar. She enlisted in the Temple Knights at 14, this time worshipping a pilgrimage assignment at the same time as an adult.


    Her way of fighting is quite special. Whereas Rafferty is a regular duplicant (although the duplicant itself is relatively heretical), Eliza uses a slender two sword like Rapier. In other words, Rafferty''s sword moves assemble on the subject of "slashing and paying," while Eliza assembles on the subject of "poking" (and of course slashing). When dealing with large numbers of people, they usually use swords used on horses, called "double swords".


    This is a weapon longer than Eliza''s height and will weigh quite a bit, so no regular infantry will be used. But Eliza dared to choose this heavy weapon to make up for her lack of arm strength by being a woman. This would also compensate for the handling with a rotating motion, which, as a result, could be said to have been a weapon very suitable for her.


    It''s not like there hasn''t been a female knight in the Lazar family before. But the number was very small, and most chose the path to the priest. But she thought she was more personally oriented toward the enemy as an avant-garde than protected in the rear, and it was also significant that the longing of Alberto was nearby. Fortunately, she has succeeded in serving as a knight because she was blessed with sword talent as well. Note that you are not very good at witchcraft.


    Character is also similar to Alberto, oligarchy and honest. But he''s not as sturdy as Alberto, he''s a lover of cute things for the year, and he cares about familiarity. By the way, I''m close to Belliache and Roxanne, and they adore me like my sister. Before Justin was born in Belliache, so much so that the two had come to stay in Eliza''s room all the time.


    Continued

 163 To the Swamp, Part 1 - Escape

    And this is the Alphilis and the others. In the meantime, we came to the conclusion that treating Nia as quickly as possible was a prerequisite, and Aerial drove his horse''s silphide in the lead of the Utility, leading him inside the Utility. Later, there remains Alphilis, Miranda, Lisa, and even all of them. I''m just waiting for the maple to rendezvous with me at a slightly bigger tree that will now be a landmark.


    "In the end, you''re in this face. Miranda."


    "Hmm? Oh, yeah."


    "Speaking of first, first face, as long as you''re lonely considering you''re traveling in that big crowd."


    "I hope Nia''s okay. I''m not comfortable here either, and I just want to leave soon. Shouldn''t we have made up our minds about what happened after that? I''d like to hear your thoughts, Miranda? Are you all right, sir?


    "No, think a little bit."


    I wonder if Lisa also has anxiety. She has more mouth count than usual and speaks to Miranda diligently, but Miranda was up there somewhere because of her thinking. As far as Alphilis was concerned, he said earlier that he was going to the water field and left alone. Lisa''s sensor capability makes sure it''s safe, so there''s nothing wrong with it so far.


    "Thinking. What?


    "Yeah, I thought we were totally out of hand."


    "... that was also felt by Lisa. Maybe he didn''t want to kill us from the start."


    "Do you think Lisa would, too?


    Miranda, blue eyes intersect Lisa''s gaze. Lisa''s eyes are invisible, but she still looks in the same direction that the other person''s eyes are when we have a conversation, because the way she looks at her face isn''t the same as a normal person. If you''re just a blind person, you''ll somehow just see it, but Lisa, the sensor, behaves little differently than a healthy person because she also knows exactly where the other person''s eyes are. For lack of light in the eyes, the expression of emotions from the eyes is a little scarce. But Lisa was confused, angry, and anxious in her eyes. Miranda could see various emotions floating around.


    "Yeah. If you''re going to kill us, the first unintentional hit will suffice. Fenna''s buddy Seeker was a blow. And with all that strength, you''d have more than 100 times to wipe us out. Plus, it still seemed to leave a lot of room for that lifeless"


    "... isn''t that the best you can do?


    "It''s horrible, though. I don''t know if he''s too strong to be familiar with it as far as I could sense, but I''m pretty sure it''s not full force. There was still a lot of magic."


    "Plus immortality... oh, my God. If those are my enemies, no, human enemies."


    Miranda did not speak of it, but she also considered the possibility that humanity would no doubt perish. If it is stronger than Miriazal, is it possible to strike a hand as the Arnelian Church? Not even Miranda knew all the circumstances of the Arnelian Church, the dimension of the battle was too much over the clouds, and Miranda could not grasp the whole picture of things.


    When this happens, Miranda resents herself for being self-inflicted and living properly. Even though I wondered why I hadn''t used this immortal life with clearer goals, it was already a late festival. And while I knew I was immortal, I had myself somewhere in my mind to relieve myself the moment Alphilis tried to release the second curse. This will help me, he said. That was unforgivable to Miranda. I should have sworn I''d never sacrifice anyone else for myself since I lost my lover because of me. It''s supposed to be my body for that.


    "(In the end, the essence of the athlete hasn''t changed... you remain sloppy and petty. I want to be strong... strong)"


    Lisa stopped by worryingly to see if there was such a glimpse of Miranda''s insides.


    "Miranda, are you sure you''re okay? It kind of feels pretty depressing."


    "Mm-hmm. Honestly, I''m depressed"


    "You can''t even do it. But if you can put it in your mouth, you''ll still be fine..."


    Sorry, Maple''s back.


    Only a handful of people have spoken out blocking the conversation. There are three of them on one knee and they are stuck.


    "So you''re telling me you don''t like that"


    "I''m sorry. This is all we know."


    "... well no. You got away better than that. Uh, maple?


    "This is an excessive word. I was so full of pity to escape. In addition, we apologize for the delay in the rendezvous when a large number of Explorers entered the settlement and fled to avoid being found."


    Maple lowers its face one step deeper. If you fail in your mission, you die. Miranda had been told that silence was such a thing, and in fact Zi advised her to abandon the maple and run away. But Miranda wasn''t convinced, and I had an idea.


    "I don''t care about that, you have a life. What about the enemy pursuit?


    "No, that man disappeared after that. The same applies to the skeletons of my men. Seekers are looking for blood, but they''re no longer around."


    "I see, then you''re relieved. I need you to do more than that."


    "Ha, what a"


    Zi answers.


    "I want one to stand for the Apostle, first of all for the Supreme Bishop. I want you to tell me what happened here. I want to hit my hands as soon as possible, including about that enemy. Make sure the text is delivered now."


    "Yes."


    "The next one wants you to look for Fenna and Kazas. If he''s alive, maybe the Seeker''s rescuing him, but I want him to see it through, including life and death. Because you''re one of my most important associates. So, if you''re alive, I want you to tell Fenna to come visit Arnelia. I want Fenna to try to do this herself, but I hope that whoever stands on the messenger will mediate between Fenna and Arnelianism as it is. In some cases, we think about protecting the Seekers in Arnelianism."


    "... Copy that."


    Now Zi''s answer was a little dull, but things just had to stay the same. If Arnelianism accepts a large number of seekers who are recognized as dark elves in the world, it will call for major ripples in society. Zi was also convinced of the mission because this was Miranda, the head of the pilgrimage, but it was clear that Zi could not have understood how otherwise he could have done so arbitrarily, even if he had been told to listen to Miranda''s instructions on Miriazal''s orders.


    Plus Miranda goes on.


    "So, we''ll still be monitoring Atashi, won''t we?


    "Yes, I''m afraid so"


    "Then I''ll leave it to Zi to decide what kind of candidate you want. Atashi will now write to the Master"


    That''s what Miranda said and quickly removed the paper and pen from her luggage. Things like replacing ink can create substitutes in a Miranda good formula. Moreover, we will carefully work to ensure that only letters float in a special way. Miriazal is the only one who knows how to read this letter, and it is what Miranda used to suggest to Miriazal because of the need.


    Zi opened her mouth abruptly when she waited until she finished writing the letter.


    "Dear Miranda, may I have one from you, too?


    "What?


    "What are you going to do after Lord Nia''s treatment?


    "You know what? As far as I''m concerned, it''s north of the prairie, so I was wondering if I could just go through the swamp."


    "But over there, in what they call ''swamps without returning''?


    Lisa came pinching her mouth. That would be natural, too. Why are there no humans coming in from the north side of the prairie? For one thing, the northern streets are lonely (rusty) among the three big streets, and there are few pedestrian streets themselves. In order to enter the prairie again, we need to get quite far from the streets.


    Furthermore, on the north side of the prairie is the ''Marshlands Without Return'' near the centre. The Lost Forest extends to the east and the Mourning Valley extends to the west, so that they can only enter from practically the south. There seems to be the most way out, but it doesn''t make a difference that the average adventurer can''t possibly know, and it''s also a pretty dangerous road.


    But Miranda made it clear even if she wasn''t confident.


    "There are marshy streets... I know Atashi"


    "I see. So was that rumor true"


    Zi seems to have an idea and was convinced. But Lisa doesn''t know what to do.


    "Rumors?"


    "Oh, actually, if it''s the Arnelian Church -"


    "Wait!


    Lisa suddenly blocked Miranda. Tension runs on that face.


    Continued

 164 To the Marsh, Part 2 - Change

    "This... shouldn''t be! Alphilis is in danger!


    "What, them?!?


    "No, it''s a bunch of warcraft! Perhaps the woods were burned down, and the dwellings were pursued."


    "Damn, at a time like this"


    "I''ll show you. Hurry!"


    Lisa took the lead and Miranda and the others rushed out in a hurry.


    Not long before that. Alphilis, who left Miranda and the others, had come to the riverside in the woods that Lisa had searched for. Alphilis walked in like there was nothing there, but when he came by the river to make sure there was no danger, he fell to collapse.


    "Guuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, yes..."


    There was still a curse on his right arm, which Alphilis concealed as he climbed onto his horse. Plus the curse is starting to spread on my left arm.


    "Was it impotent, albeit to distract the lifeless, just"


    Alphilis actually felt like someone was watching him somehow all the time from the middle of his journey. It wasn''t until I released the curse that I was certain, but I was aware of the humans who had managed to break into the lifeless junction from outside. I didn''t know how powerful it was, but I imagined it was probably Miranda''s escort, and I entrusted my hopes to spare no effort to distract the lifeless. Alphilis also knew that what worked out was exactly what happened with the heavenly servitude, but that either way he kept fighting like that and had no winning eyes.


    But even so, the attempt to free the second curse made Alphilis pay a great price.


    "My master told me not to let you go, no matter what... Grr!


    When Alphilis puts his right arm on the water, steam gushes up as if he dipped the burnt iron in the water. But there was no noise, and strangely, the water was discolored black from the area where Alphilis put his arm on.


    Obviously, the water is contaminated, but the alphilis of the day gives a distressed look, like it''s not the other way around.


    "Somewhat better, though. This... sucks, Kamo."


    Alphilis has been desperately trying to hold off the curse for a while now, but it never fits. This was previously similar to the state she was in when she rammed her magic in the village where she was born. There was Aldrius then, but now there''s nobody. We have to do something about it ourselves.


    "If only we could at least have a ritual to seal the curse."


    "(You don''t have to...)"


    "Who!?


    At that time, there was a clear reply to the voice Alphilis made to squeeze his breath constantly as well. To that too dark and sweet voice, Alphilis accidentally shouted out, no matter how painful his arm was.


    "Who is it? Show yourself!


    "(dull. I don''t like it)"


    "Ku, cowardly!


    "(Which is cowardly...)"


    The voice echoes from nowhere, as if the woods themselves were to roar. Alphilis pales to much creepiness, but that''s also why she''s not frightened.


    But the voice goes on, as if to bruise her like that.


    "(It is you who are cowardly... have you forgotten about me?


    "So who is it!?


    "(You used to feel so good. Have you forgotten? superiority with superior power over others, conquest that crawls others with power, and achievement when you kill that man)"


    "Ah..."


    Behind Alphilis'' brain, the face of the wrecked soldier who, at a young age, slaughtered his magic by rampaging it. The man''s face was cloudy with fear. But why?


    "Why, now"


    "(Did you forget? I''ll soon forget the inconvenience. You killed that man."


    "No, no! I was in an accident."


    "(No, it wasn''t an accident. You killed while you were having fun. I don''t mind the man begging for his life, first he slashed off his left hand, then he smashed his right leg. So I can''t stand up, crawling like a potato bug and running, sticking a bunch of blades up that guy''s back...)"


    "Stop!


    Alphilis stood up and exclaimed.


    "I didn''t do that!!


    "(No, you did it! It''s a thought!


    Suddenly my voice gets stronger. Alphilis'' head is reminded that her young girlfriend will hunt down the man precisely. Slash off your left arm, crush your right leg, and strike down on your back many blades made of ice and earth as well as knives, deliberately to take off the steeple. When I saw my face, which was reflected all around, that young Alphilis was made of water from the ground, and no man''s blood, the face looked like it was really fun. Yeah, still like my face on the water.


    "Eh."


    "(Thought?


    Alphilis in the water. Unexpectedly, Alphilis touches his face to confirm, but obviously he''s not laughing. Yet I am in the water.


    "(That''s what you were originally like. I can''t wait to screw someone else over with my strength. People''s happiness is jealous. I can''t stand to see blood)"


    "Oh, my God."


    But the voice of Alphilis, who disagrees, is also gradually losing power. If the sight I thought earlier is true, what a cruel person am I? A human being named himself rocks, which Alphilis has never suspected before.


    "(That happens. Yikes. ''Cause what did you think when you first saw Miranda? You''re so beautiful. With your knowledge. Thin and clean, even though he''s top notch as a warrior. You weren''t jealous that you weren''t like me being big and making fun of you a lot? Yet I was a little hard to look at, so I blew up a tragic heroine. I have a hard eye, too... when you asked her about her past, you didn''t think so at all?


    "That''s not true!


    "(So what about Lisa? I heard on the journey, but she already had a fianc��e, didn''t she? You''re an orphan, but you''re sloppy - you feel happy. Even though the little ones admire you a lot, by contrast, you are no longer heavenly alone. Preceded by those abandoned by their parents and picked up. There''s no sign you can be a lover. No?)"


    "That''s not true."


    "(Even Fenna is unhappy now, but if you think about it, she''s royal. The prince will pick you up even if you leave him alone. Everyone around me stays with Fu. You can''t be a civilian princess... what''s the difference until this unfortunate. After all, if you were born different, would it make such a difference?


    "I don''t..."


    "(Even Nia. It was all about the fight until a while ago, and I should have had no connection to love. She wouldn''t have wanted it particularly for herself. Yet sometime I made a lover. And they don''t think of me. You are so intrigued by love inside, but your lover has never put aside, kissed, or even held hands. Aside from being liked by others. This difference is too unequal. I wonder if heaven hates you.)"


    "That... thing..."


    Finally, the alphilis collapsed naggingly. There are tears streaming down my cheeks at some point. Earlier words Alphilis thought somewhere in his head, but the thought that drove him to the corner. Negative emotions that I tried not to think of because they were my friends. I''ve picked it up and gathered that this voice had even forgotten Alphilis himself.


    "... what the hell are you!?


    Alphilis screamed. It could have been closer to screaming than screaming.


    "Did you see my, my heart... my heart? I don''t think so. No!


    "(No, I thought so)"


    "How do you know?"


    When Alphilis waved up his fist to punch him in the face, the water formed the shape of his hand and grabbed its arm.


    "Hi..."


    "(I''m you)"


    "It''s a lie!


    Alphilis'' face emerges from the black, dirty water. When his face dulls, he seems to enjoy himself.


    "(I''m not lying)"


    "You fake, you still say it!


    "(That''s a lot of words. Fake is one way or another, not you)"


    "What?"


    When I heard that word, I accidentally lost my power from Alphilis'' body to so much surprise, but for a moment I tried to hear back what it meant. There was a sound of something stepping on a tree branch right around the corner. When Alphilis looked in that direction reflexively, a long-necked chicken-like creature with big fangs was staring at him. And not all in one.10, no, there''s more.


    "Warcraft!


    "(Ugh, that''s a pinch of absolute fate)"


    "It''s not funny. Get your hands off me!


    "(Fine, but... you still put up with it?


    "What?


    An alphilis of black water caresses the cheeks of the alphilis.


    "(You don''t have to put up with it anymore)"


    "What does that mean?"


    "(Keep your instincts, kill them. If your life was in danger, you said Aldrius would use a curse, right?


    "Is that right...? Muggle!"


    What a mouthful of water Alpha Reese gave Alpha Reese before he could finish hearing the words. Surprised Alphilis didn''t have time to resist, but before that, it was no match to move one as if imprisoned by strange magic and charm.


    Already nearby, the Warcraft were approaching with their covetousness, smelling the alphilis, and they were about to make a rule as prey. But as the water alpha leash returns to just water and creates a puddle on the ground, the alpha leash rises loosely. Where the Warcraft opened its mouth wide in an attempt to round such an alphilis from its head, its saliva rested on Alphilis'' hair. Moments are more killer than they were when they activated the curse from the Alphilis.


    "... what are you doing, you''re filthy. In the midst of a low-level warcraft, are you going against this me? You deserve to die."


    Alphilis'' eyes glow brightly. There was an unusual glow and heat in its eyes.


    Continued

 165 To the Swamp, Part 3 - Abuse

    "Ha, ha..."


    "Lisa, you haven''t!?


    "Almost there... should I?


    The moment Lisa tried to respond, an awesome shock wave blocked Lisa''s voice. Miranda managed to stomp, but light Lisa would be blown away, with the orange infarct behind her supporting her.


    "This!?


    "It''s magic. That''s pretty superior, too."


    "Are you kidding me?


    Miranda blues in Zi''s response. I don''t know what would happen to Alphilis'' body if he had a series of curses in such a short period of time. The last time Alphilis activated the curse, he couldn''t wield his sword properly due to severe pain for three days, even though he had used a few shots of magic to tell what he heard later. The amount of magic used this time is not the previous ratio. Less worried Miranda also forgot to be vigilant and put her on the Alphilis as she rolled around, but what she saw there was an unexpected sight.


    "Oh, not Miranda. You''re too late."


    "Huh."


    The sight Miranda sees, it''s the warcraft lying on the ground in an unbroken form. The sight of Alphilis, a human being, unilaterally hunting warcraft that is supposed to be a superior predator in the ecosystem. No, it''s not even a hunt.


    Certain things are decapitated, feathers removed, and burned alive. The sight of several warcraft pierced ahead of deforming the roots of trees toward heaven like spears, like ''haha'', which certain birds are said to do, was no longer just a slaughter. Alphilis speaks to Miranda in a very good mood, stained with the return blood of a warcraft that would have bathed him from his head.


    "Wait, I''ll get rid of these filthy people right away"


    The remaining Warcraft are frightened and panicked completely. But I guess Alphilis did, but there were walls made up of dirt all around him that were holding back the escape of the Warcraft. Still, the Warcraft try to cross that wall by stepping on their companions, but every time the walls creep up as if to bruise them, holding them back from going.


    Let''s see the sight and Alphilis looks like he''s having fun.


    "Look, look, Miranda! If they''re in a hurry, it''s a masterpiece, right? You were trying to stand up to me until just now, and the minute you knew you couldn''t beat me, this is it! I don''t think so. If you''re a wild beast, you fight and die."


    "Alfi..."


    "Uh, why have you been so patient with me? I wouldn''t be ridiculous. To say that I have enough power to do everything I want... well, fine. I don''t know how you could do that, you cunt. Burn to death or freeze to death? Or suffocate to death? Yeah, it''d be nice to kill him stuffy with poison. What do you think of Miranda and Lisa?


    The alphilis twirls and turns the two of them. That bloodstained face was the best Alphilis smile the two of us had ever seen, yet at the same time it was so horrible. Lisa inadvertently takes a step backwards in that ominous sight.


    "What the hell are you talking about, Alphilis"


    "Yeah, that''s why I''m here to talk to you about how to kill these guys. Your ears okay, Lisa?


    "No, I don''t think so."


    The moment Lisa tried to disprove something, one of the big warcraft heads suddenly turned around from behind and hit Alphilis. You must know you can''t escape.


    "Dangerous!


    Lisa screams, but Alphilis doesn''t make it faint. Shortly before the great fangs of the Warcraft tried to devour the meat of Alphilis,


    Iron Scale


    Along with the sound of the Alphilis, the fangs of the Warcraft, which were supposed to devour the meat, were in reverse missing. Degenerative magic of body composition by witchcraft of the ''gold'' attribute. I don''t know anything other than alphilis, but as metallic, it is magic located at its finest difficulty. That''s what Alphilis activated without chanting.


    Alpha Reese quickly tightens her neck and is forced to pull herself to her face. Treat the Warcraft lightly, as if it were a small animal. And peek into the eyes of the Warcraft from close range, a word.


    "I commend you for the courage you''ve turned to me, but you, you''re busy!


    Quick to say, when Alphilis put his hands on the upper and lower jaws of the Warcraft, respectively, he tore the Warcraft to power. Alphilis bathes in fountain-like returning blood and stains more Zhu from head to head. Miranda, who was watching the sight, accidentally covered her mouth with her hands, but the Alphilis had a tongue-in-cheek instead of moving.


    What more did you think, Alphilis started making noises and chewing when he hit the flesh of a blood-dropping warcraft. But after some biting, I throw up the meat.


    "No, this. It wasn''t a bad idea to eat. If you can''t cook or bake, you''ll have to kill him."


    Alphilis mouths cruel words. The bloodstained red lips are strange because they are oddly glossy.


    Then Alphilis walks out toward the Warcraft. And when I snap my shoulders a little bit, I''m really enjoying myself.


    "Come on, how do I kill you? There are still 30 of them, and what would be the most fun to do?"


    While Alphilis struggles with his arms, the Warcraft also tries to flee on their own to see if they notice any different signs of her. But every time Alphilis stepped on the ground, the ground burst out, blocking the escape of the Warcraft one after the other.


    The warcraft who lost their escape are in a state of further panic, and their smaller bodies are crushed by their companions. Alphilis stared at the look with a tranced look, but by the time the raised walls surrounded the Warcraft, he seemed tired of it. There are no walls for the Alphilis, but there are no more things that storm the Warcraft toward the Alphilis.


    "Oh, I''m bored. I figured if you''re gonna hunt him down, you''d better have a man-shaped demon. Because the Warcraft is quickly panicked and over. The closer you are to people, the more expressive you are, the more fun it is to chase around."


    "Alfie, what are you talking about? I''ll chase you around. What?"


    "We''re talking over here. I care about the details, Miranda."


    When Alphilis flickers his hand like it''s a pain in the ass, he goes even closer to the Warcraft.


    "Well. I surrounded you with dirt walls because of it, can you take advantage of this and clean it up? Skewers!"


    Virgin of the Earth Spirit (Earth Maiden)


    When Alphilis marked with his hands, countless thorns stretched out of the walls of the earth at tremendous speeds, skewering the Warcraft in unison. The Warcraft don''t know what happened to the sudden events and are trying to run with them skewered. Some individuals are also running with their necks ripped off and their necks dropped. To what was so sudden, the Warcraft didn''t even have time to scream the Terminator.


    The flowing blood forms a small fountain, and it becomes a river and flows towards Miranda and the others. That blood is also flowing at the feet of Alphilis, but he doesn''t seem to care. The next alphilis didn''t look exalted, and I looked at the sight in a boring way, but I could hear a fuzzy cry at the point where I was about to turn my heel back.


    "Pi, pi"


    A small warcraft toddler ran from outside the wall. Apparently, he stayed away until the end of the hunt because he was born not so long ago. Running over to the motherly individual, he is sneering and scratching his mother. Apparently, he doesn''t even understand that his mother is dead. Even a bunch of people, not just Miranda and Lisa, couldn''t help but forbid sympathy because of the pitiful sight, but only Alphilis was different.


    On the contrary, Alphilis has a fundamentally irritating face, with his hands on the Warcraft. And the moment he formed a fireball in his palm and tried to release it, Miranda grabbed that hand.


    "Enough, Alfie."


    "... what does that mean?


    Alphilis listens back with a candle face. Miranda lay on the side and glimpsed the Warcraft child who was still taken by his dead mother.


    "That''s a child. You wouldn''t have to kill him, would you?


    "But it is a warcraft that strikes people. If I grow up, I''ll attack people like these guys. Then why don''t you just kill him now?


    "If you say that, you''ll end up wiping out all non-human organisms."


    "If I had to, I would?


    Alphilis says it with a ruthless eye. Miranda accidentally breathed in the unspoiled response.


    "What?"


    "Don''t look so scared. Just kidding, kidding."


    I hope Alphilis can''t do it. I shake Miranda''s hand off.


    "Damn, the merciful Sister is just different to say. I think it would be a more benevolent choice to kill you here? I don''t even know how to defend myself like that, Warcraft, or any other warcraft bait in no time. I''d rather let you die here with your mother than that, don''t you think?


    "... aside from what''s right, it''s not what you call the line that killed your mother."


    "Hmm, then Miranda would have preferred I had been eaten and killed"


    "I didn''t say that!


    "Yes, yes, I''m the bad one. Because it always is. It''s all my fault. You haven''t changed a thing. I thought only Miranda was on my side, didn''t I?"


    Miranda should have had a chest ache on the last line of the alphilis. I was under the illusion that I was watching an old scene where I was stubborn. The expression was cloudy Miranda, but Alphilis didn''t even stop worrying about it.


    "Well, we just have to catch up with the Nears. Lisa, bring the horse."


    "Yeah, yeah..."


    "So, are you taking all of us?


    "No, I''m alone. Zi, have you decided who to turn it into?


    "Yes. I''m going to have a few meetings, so please, Miranda, get ready to leave."


    That said, three Zi, Orange Milk and Maple, who distance themselves once from Miranda and the others. When she moves to a place where she can''t hear her voice completely, Zi opens her mouth.


    Continued

 166 To the Swamp, Part 4 - Spirit of the Wind

    "I will contact Master Miriazar. Go check the sun direction and the safety of Lord Fenna and Lord Kazas. The sunshine is probably no longer alive, but if the other two are safe, stay with the escort. That my contact with Maple is indispensable. Go."


    "Ha."


    The orange infarct disappeared immediately. And Zi turns to the maple.


    "Maple, escort Miranda."


    "Yes."


    "Things to worry about. Master Miriazal''s orders take precedence over Master Miranda. Abandon the latter, depending on the circumstances."


    "I understand."


    Maple nods expressionlessly. When I was in the Maple year, I was little different from Lisa, but I''m not lost in her. Maple was raised as a mouthless man more than at birth, a living creature. Even if they tell me to marry a warcraft, I am on this serious assignment at this age because I am the one who can do it without any hesitation if it is an order. Maple was a pretty good person, including about the Devil''s Eye, compared to all the mouthless, nay, active mouthless people of his generation.


    But Zizi didn''t have a raw mouth, and when he was twelve years old, he found out where he was being sold as a slave and bought it up. Then the relaxed effort made him one of the leading users in the mouthless, but the sensation was closer to a normal human being. If you say so in person, you are deeply in love. Furthermore, Maple has never been allowed to call me my mother, even though my mother is in silence. It''s not as tough as it sounds without a mouth, but Maple''s mother was special.


    But Maple didn''t complain one bit either, and he paled out the harsh training without a mouth. Zi, who had been entrusted with the Maple educator at a young age, was pitiful in his appearance and had feelings for Maple close to his sister or daughter. That''s why Zi has never put his hands on training or assignments. The zinc grabs the shoulder of the maple firmly and looks him in the eye and orders him. While I know it''s cruel, it''s a mouthless fate not to do otherwise.


    "Especially that girl named Alphilis. She''s dangerous. If she tries to harm Miranda..."


    "Don''t worry. And let''s get it done."


    Zi nods silently at the maple answering instantly, adding:


    "But if you decide you can''t, take Master Miranda and get out. You are the next generation of candidates. And Miranda..."


    "It''s okay, because I know everything. Don''t worry, Sister Zi."


    Maple loosens his expression just a little. When Zi sees the look on his face and confirms that he has no feelings for maple, he turns his maple head as if he is relieved.


    I''m on a mission, sister.


    "It''s okay, because I''m a person who also has doubts about my current mouthless posture. It''s ridiculous how a real parent can''t even give you a name."


    But Maple answered nothing. When I gently stop the maple hand that makes my head, I get it out of my head.


    Then I''ll come.


    "Yeah, safe."


    "And your sister."


    So one of the two followed the scene.


    And then nothing happened until the Alphilis and the others got inside the Utility. No, it didn''t happen too much. A beast, not even a single cry. Lisa and Miranda knew the most about it. It''s all because of Alphilis.


    The first horse that Lisa brought was also frightened when she saw Alphilis. With the exception of Aerial, the closest I had to the horses was Alphilis, enough to come to Alphilis from the horses if I had time. Yet this time I saw the alphilis and tried to change direction and escape. But when Alphilis grabbed the reins, the horse grew old by the time he was unusual this time.


    Nothing after that. There really was nothing. I was resting just when the sun was directly above me. I ran my horse until the sun tilted, but I finally didn''t see one beast. Probably avoided the alphilis. It was a journey in pursuit of the landmarks left by Aerial (the special glowing paint Miranda gave us), so the speed of travel was pretty slow and should have been easy to aim for if you tried it on the Warcraft, so the other side definitely avoided this one first.


    But the absence of a raid was a good thing in itself. The Alphilis, who were able to move faster than they thought, eventually stopped in front of a large tree as they followed the landmark. There are no more arrows that are supposed to be drawn with paint, instead a circle is drawn.


    "I don''t know what that means"


    "Hmm. This is the entrance."


    Alphilis is getting off the horse and looking into something.


    "I see, fairy junction. There''s no such thing as a philosophy, and you won''t be noticed unless you pay attention to it."


    "How do you get in?


    "I won''t let you in unless you open it. Except, of course, if you break every bond. I guess I''ll just have to open it."


    "If you do that, the fairies will be angry."


    "At that time, you just have to help me and make me listen."


    When Alphilis said something noisy and Miranda tried to say something, the roots of the tangled trees just unraveled and the road was made. One fairy comes out of it.


    "Master Alphilis, are you in line? I''m listening to you. You are welcome in the fairy ''Stime''."


    "Heh, what do you mean, welcome? I saved you a lot of trouble breaking it."


    "... let''s go"


    With Niyanya and an invincibly laughing alphilis on her ass, Miranda just proceeded to walk. I felt like it was useless to say anything to Alphilis right now, and I didn''t really want Alphilis to deal with fairies. The fact is the fairy was frightened when she saw Alphilis, and that was the same for Miranda and Lisa. To be honest, we were both scared of the current Alphilis. Only maples that did not know the previous alphilis were floating.


    Walking down a dark path made of tree roots, I eventually saw the light. I thought you were walking towards the ground, but apparently not. It could be a kind of ''junction'', or ''castle''.


    "Well, you''re all here."


    If you go too far down the tree root path, you go out to an open place. Aerial stood there. Nia was also concerned if I tried to make it aerial, but I guess I was more worried about Alphilis than that. I haven''t had anything to do with Nia since she got her safe again, and honestly, I can''t deny it was shabby.


    Miranda rushes over when she sees Aerial.


    "How''s Nia?


    "... good or bad, something like that"


    "What do you mean?


    "It''s quicker to listen to the chief here. Let me show you around."


    Miranda walks alongside Aerial. Lisa and Alphilis pull the horse, slightly apart and continue later.


    Aerial gently ears Miranda as she watches that alphilis.


    "What happened to Alphilis?


    "You know what I mean?


    "It would be natural if you were so disastrous. The fairies are frightened."


    As Miranda looks around, she peeks at this one from behind the trees, as the fairies see even the scary ones. But every time Alpha Reese sees you, they all run away.


    Does Alphilis enjoy those reactions, Couscous grinning and staring around.


    "What happened to Alphilis? Looks like someone else, huh?


    "... I think maybe the curse remains rampant"


    "The curse mark? Didn''t you hear it was such a pain in the ass?


    Aerial and I lived together for days at Faranx''s residence, so for once Alphilis also explained about the curse. But Alphilis didn''t tell you everything, either.


    "(Or you really don''t even know who you are, huh?)"


    Miranda looks back at Alphilis worried. When the person noticed the gaze, he began to wave. A regular alphilis wouldn''t do that first.


    "You really seem like someone else."


    "I didn''t even hear the curse was like that. I knew it was dangerous, but I can''t believe it''s like it affects Alphilis'' personality. If so..."


    "If so, what?


    "Whew!"


    Aerial shouted unexpectedly. I can''t help it. Until just now, Alphilis, who was supposed to be behind us, was behind us for Aerial, breathing into her ears.


    It can''t be normal, such as not noticing any signs of Aerial approaching you.


    "Yes, when?"


    "Hmm? Short range metastasis, though?


    "I''ve never heard of magic so easy."


    Miranda turns her suspicious eyes to Alphilis. But Alphilis just made me shrug my shoulders.


    "You can do it, you have no choice."


    "What''s that..."


    "More than that, didn''t we get there?


    There is a small spring at the tip of Alphilis'' fingertips. There was a large leaf floating in it, and a nearer lay there. On the side, Uty seems desperate to use witchcraft, and Nia''s body is gently surrounded by pale blue light.


    There was one more woman sitting beside it. Green hair is excessively long about the ground, drawing abundant radial streamlines over the leaves. It also has a very beautiful appearance and gives the impression that it is likely to grow up. There were four wings growing on her back, which indicated that she was not human. But it''s too big for a fairy. It has the same back length as a human being.


    Standing on the banks of the fountain, wondering what Miranda and the others were doing, the woman floated into the universe fluttering and flew towards Miranda and the others.


    "Welcome to Steam, Guest. I hear Uty took care of you on this trip. Allow me to thank you on behalf of the leprechaun inside. Thanks."


    "Oh, no. It''s good to take care of you... you just did. To that kid."


    "Oh well, the funny one. But I knew you did, didn''t I?


    Ho ho, and a woman laughs lightly. Every time I laugh, my wings shake to saggy flow, so beautiful. It only smells sweet and good. The woman turns to Utility. Uty was tired of using too much magic, or he was on his back and out of breath.


    "Uty, come here"


    "Mm, I can''t, Po."


    "I wonder where I''ll learn those words again. But if you don''t come in 10 seconds, it''s punishment. 10, 9,..."


    "Oh, ghost."


    It flies even as Uty flutters with fatigue. We all thought if we had 10 seconds, we would be able to afford it.


    "8, 1, 0. This is a punishment decision."


    "Hey, there was something wrong with counting now!


    "Here I am the rule. When I say black, white objects are also black. When I say punishment, it''s punishment."


    "Such an irrational"


    "It''s like that in the world. If you''re going to answer any more, I''ll use it as a pot set, okay?


    "Yes, no, uh"


    A woman grabs the utility she tries to escape. Miranda thought it was a sight like she''d seen somewhere, but more distracted than that by a woman saying this kind of thing with a light laugh.


    "Um, what the hell are you?"


    "Oh, you hadn''t named me yet. I am the head of this shteem, my name is Wintier. Best wishes, gentlemen."


    The woman named Wintier laughed lightly, but in her hands the utility was neat.


    Continued

 167 To the Marsh, Part 5 - Measures

    Wintier then briefly hosted a welcome feast. You think it''s been more than a decade since humans have come to this shteem for anything? Except that Faranx has had an aerial, it is a story of. While Miranda also knew it was not a feast given Nia''s capacity, she lost the fortitude of Wintier and reluctantly agreed. This spiritual named Wintier, contrary to his seemingly adult appearance, is quite pushy.


    Already in front of the Alphilis, dishes are arranged around nuts. A fair amount, I guess, but because of the different size of their bodies, it''s like a pinch of booze for the Alphilis and the others.


    "Even when it comes to feasts, we''re herbivores, and we''re basically organisms that can live with very little food, so we can''t even give it a big deal."


    "No, caring is enough. And I''m not going to relax."


    "That being said, that Beastman''s daughter still can''t move. Thanks to Uti''s diligent use of witchcraft, the body has stabilized, but we should stay here for about this evening if it''s meant to be."


    I think Wintier''s words in particular, Miranda. Miranda also saw how Nia is doing earlier, but although she''s about to breathe a little easier, at best she''s in something like Kokan, and I''m sure she should slow down tonight or so. But my arms weren''t connected, and I wanted to show them to the doctor a little sooner when I thought about my arms. I''m going outside the prairie now because it''s not very, but I can''t make it. But Miranda had only one idea.


    "I''d like to ask you something more than that. Uh, Mr. Wintier?


    "''Wintier,'' you can call it off. Let me also call you Miranda."


    Wintier has a mild tone. Maybe it''s like that because it''s the Spirit of the Wind. There are products but the tone is clear, and I would also say tough if necessary. Especially tough on utilities. Just the Spirit of the Wind, that''s exactly what you said the wind was tough on. It''s easy to talk about not being too tough, so Miranda would appreciate it.


    Wintier was also heartfelt in his first human visit in a long time, but Miranda has no reason to know that.


    "Bye, Wintier. Do you know what" Swamp Witch "is?


    "You mean ''White Witch Fairtoose''. Of course I know. Because I have interactions with her."


    "Good, he was still alive..."


    Miranda is relieved. In fact, this swamp of prairies once set foot with the brave men in an era when Miranda was still a mercenary. That''s when the swamp witch saved me a line. Thus I am familiar with my face, but Miranda did not have much accurate knowledge of the existence of a witch, and it has already been over 100 years since then. A witch who was still quite old at the time, though considerably longer in life than a normal human being, it was quite a bet whether she was still alive or not.


    Ideally, Nia''s arm would have been good to stick with this shteem, but they can''t do that to Wintier. I am told that water or the Holy Spirit, who specializes in treatment, might have managed, but I can''t help but screw around, and I would have appreciated just having first aid.


    "But often Miranda knows Fairtoose, doesn''t she? She should be living in hiding."


    "Oh, there''s a little twat. If Nia doesn''t heal here, we may have to rely on that old lady."


    "Right, Fairtoose would have some way of doing it. In fact, when the aerial there was brought into this room, it was also treated with her medicine."


    "Really?


    It must have been my first ear for Aerial too, I''m quite surprised.


    "It won''t be impossible not to know. At that time, you were barely conscious. Remember when you were here until your condition stabilized afterwards?


    "Oh, I thought you looked familiar with a grub. It''s just that I was in the middle of a big tree, and all I could see was this sight."


    Aerial looks around. Around them stands the blue trees, and the leaves are lush and lush, but the light of day constantly descends from the gaps of the leaves because of the wind shaking them. The season is still supposed to be the time when the summer heat lingers, but the sun is contained to such a good intensity that it is blocked by something, and the breeze is constantly blowing as it rattles the soggy melodies of leaves from among the trees. It''s so comfortable I don''t think it''s late summer.


    Everyone remembers the comfort of this warmth as well as the aerial. Except for one person, Alpha Reese.


    "But he''s never been outside. He was blindfolded on his way home."


    "I have no choice. Because this is not the place where humans are supposed to lie. It was special then."


    "Really?"


    "But as it turned out, everything fell in the right direction. Faranx got a good successor, and we were able to welcome the Witch of the Wind."


    "Witch?"


    Aerial puts his neck in words he doesn''t know.


    "Yeah, it''s not very reasonable to say the most witch. Is it ''Spirit Guardian Candidate'' to be exact? When you were transported to us and treated, you made a deal with the Spirit of the Wind. When I don''t remember you, the Spirit of the Wind took good care of you, including me. Isn''t that when you somehow became able to use the magic of the wind without suffering?"


    "Speaking of which, yes."


    "You may have learned from human books and such when it comes to chanting, but you actually should be able to use it if you don''t have to chant. Because this is not possible for normal people. Unless you''re a magician with extra drills, or a person who has direct negotiations with spirits like mentors and witches."


    Then what happens to Alphilis, who can rave his magic without chanting? It seems that the question came to Miranda and Lisa''s head at the same time, and they thought of it all and tried to put it into words, and they looked at each other. Because Alphilis seemed very upset.


    That Alphilis listened so much, but when he got up, he tried to leave the scene. When I saw it, Miranda panicked and withdrew.


    "Alfie, where are you going?


    "I''m going to get some proper food around here because of the bad food. Besides, I don''t feel like eating this much. I knew it was meat to build strength. Uty coming too?


    "Yeah, Atashi is good..."


    "Ahhh. Then I''ll come out a little. Don''t worry, I''ll be back in a minute or so."


    "Oh, but you can''t get out of here alone."


    I spoke up as Wintier came up with it, but Alphilis didn''t even care.


    "It''s okay. I just saw how to open it, so I can handle it by myself. Don''t worry, Mr. Spirit, I won''t break it."


    "Oh, really?"


    To put it that way, Alphilis followed the scene. Wintier squeaks after she leaves.


    "That''s not supposed to be a kind of junction that can be opened to humans... but who is she?


    "That''s what I don''t know anymore."


    Miranda sighs and looks dark. Together they shut up, but said that Wintier was even more concerned.


    "It is true that the daughter of the beast man who was brought in is seriously wounded. But now I have nothing else in my life, and my arms may revert depending on my treatment. Praise Uty on that. Without this child, it would not have been strange to wander the frontier of life and death by now."


    "Well, the wound was so sharply slashed, it was easier for Atashi. Thank you Atashi, people!


    Eh! And where Utility swept, Wintier eagled Utility.


    "So don''t get on with it, you''ve said it many times since you were born, haven''t you?


    "Ghaaaa! Give me a break, Wintier. Give me a break!


    "I''ve told you many times to put ''Dear'' on??


    "Everyone is fine, why just Atashi -!?


    Utility screams in Wintier''s hands, but Wintier''s consciousness was not in Utility.


    "But it''s that woman who''s really sick. Something not good feels around her. I''m really sorry I can''t tell you exactly what that is."


    "That''s what Atashi thought, too"


    Stop Uti from making a scene and have a serious tone.


    "That''s an alphilis, but it''s not an alphilis"


    "What do you mean?


    "Um, I can''t even say Atashi well, but... I wonder if you''re saying he''s a fin. Well, Atashi''s a little hiney, but it''s a little different than that. I wonder if you would say that existence is distorted. I can''t tell you how complicated all the factors are."


    "You don''t know after all"


    "Don''t say that. The only thing I''m sure of is, she''s definitely going crazy as it is now. It''s not weird that you''re here to kill us, that''s all you feel bad about. ''Cause until now, I don''t know why. Atashi felt calm being beside Alphilis, but I''m honestly scared of Alphilis right now. I don''t think I want to be around as much as I can."


    That word of Uti was an expression of everyone''s feelings, so they were all together and silenced. Wintier rubs and squeezes her hands to pray again out of concern, but she was still forgotten about Uty or even more powerful. No one notices the pinch of Utility because the bitterness of Utility is starting to pass its limits and blow bubbles, but each one was sinking into his own thoughts.


    A few minutes had passed when Aerial finally looked up.


    "Wintier, by the way. I''m talking about the successor and spiritual candidate you told me earlier... Ah."


    "What''s up?


    "Uty''s blowing bubbles."


    Oh, it''s true.


    Uty was blowing bubbles in Wintier''s hand and passed out. Probably because Wintier shook his hand too hard.


    "Is Uty okay?


    "Yeah, this way, you''ll be fine. Yes!"


    That''s how Wintier throws Utility at the fountain a long time earlier. I heard a pinch of ringtone and the utility was floating on the water.


    "Oh, don''t suffocate..."


    "It''s okay. Because she was born in that fountain. Even if he''s dead, if he''s immersed in that fountain, he''ll live again."


    "I wonder if it''s true..."


    Miranda was still watching Uti, but Pickle didn''t move, and she was drifting puffy across the water.


    "And it connects unexpectedly."


    "Absolutely."


    "Hey, white witch."


    Miranda, Lisa, and Uty accompany Nia to see her. Nia was going to leave here as soon as she woke up, and she was already ready. Aerial is away because he thinks he needs to talk to Wintier, and Maple is disappearing. They are only going to escort Miranda from the shadows. I had come back to Alphilis properly, but I told him that I was going to take a nap and went back near the entrance to see if this place was not suitable for my skin. They say it calms down more in the dark.


    Uty had stuffed the water from the fountain into a container made of large leaves and immersed Nia''s arm there. Is it possible to keep your arms intact for a few days by doing this? The cutting surface of Nia''s arm is treated every half day to the point where it is okay. Even then Miranda also found that Utility was a fairly capable user of therapeutic techniques, but the Utility of the day was rare and humble.


    "It is only with the water of the fountain that I was born that I am an artist. Don''t expect too much because Atashi doesn''t have that power, right? I was only born about 70 years ago. As a fairy, you fall into a fairly young category in this settlement."


    "Hmm. Is there no other Spirit of Water in this settlement?


    "I''m not here. Before Atashi was born, they didn''t just have water, they also had fire and dirt. Wintier said it might be time for the settlement to live."


    "Lifespan?"


    Miranda listens back.


    "Yes. Even fairies that are infinitely close to nature itself can hinder the circulation of elements around the world if they stay in one place for a long time. Especially since the prairie is originally land in favor of the Spirit of the Wind, it seems that the Wintier, the Spirit of the Wind, stayed here, overstrengthens the wind elements of this settlement. Originally, the Spirit of the Wind moves with the wind, and it''s time to move. That''s the proof that the only spirits other than the wind are the new ones born in the settlement."


    "It is. Well, then Uti''s got a narrow shoulder, too."


    "Yes, it is."


    Ugh, Lisa relentlessly showers words at the sighing utility.


    "Then you can''t help it, you bad fairy"


    "When I went out, I complained, ''It''s late to go home!'' Right. It''s about when!


    "In the minutes you are exposed during that outing, make sure you also approximate Noritsuki. How long will the nearer arm last?"


    Seriously worried as Lisa looks at Nia''s arm. Uty turns around, too, makes a serious face.


    "Within two days. Long, three days. Not in four days."


    "That''s short... we need to find Fairtoose''s grandmother by then"


    But Wintier said he cared. I need to see what Fairtoose looks like in the last decade or so. Maybe there''s something in the swamp. Besides, the swamps are huge. If Miranda''s right, it might work, but it must be a bet.


    "Can you find it?


    "It''s Lisa''s turn here, isn''t it? Let me try to find you by my pride!


    "Don''t you have to be Jitchan to call me?


    "That''s not what Bubba said."


    "You wouldn''t have a grandmother!?


    "It''s fine with the details!


    Uty and Lisa are working together. Miranda was sighing with that in her ass. There are other concerns. To marshy demons, marshy barbarians. Besides, the white witch herself is a difficult person. I couldn''t worry enough about whether it would work out for me.


    Continued

 168 To the Swamp, Part 6 - Trackers

    Almost at the same time as the Alphilis and the others arrived at Steam. There was a bunch of people approaching where the Alphilis and the others were meeting Maple. It''s...


    "Hmm, is this Alphilis?


    It is lifeless to look at the carcasses of the Warcraft and examine the traces of witchcraft. There are also individual differences in the use of witchcraft, as there are habits in what people do. Sorcerer Sometimes, just looking at the trail of sorcery is enough to determine who did it roughly. Lifeless had a direct relationship with Alphilis, so it was a good idea to discern him, but strangely, Lifeless wasn''t sure it was Alphilis who fought here.


    "(That''s odd... I feel like it''s a different sorcery habit than when you did it with me. Although most of the parts are similar, it is also unusual to say something so similar and negative. What the hell is this all about? You''re saying there''s something in Alphilis that I don''t know yet?


    Lifeless ponders for a while, but there were those who spoke from behind.


    "How have you been, my king?"


    Speaking up was a big man with black armor all over his body like a knight. The voice was very quiet and although I can''t see the expression in my helmet, my loyalty to the lifeless was seeping through.


    "What, it''s no big deal, it''s Dortmund. I don''t think that''s what I did. Everything is clear when you meet Alphilis."


    "Ha. The enemy the king will look forward to that, and I want to see it soon, too"


    "Well, you''re the same fighting freak, you are"


    Lifeless laughs. A man called Dortmund, too, can''t see the look on his face, but he''s probably laughing.


    "I wonder if that''s why I could serve the king to the end."


    "Especially so. But it''s a good thing you''ve been safe for hundreds of years. I never dreamed you were alive, either."


    "I can''t distinguish myself from a human if I take off my armor. Life expectancy is much longer than that of humans, and we''ve been swamped all over the place by the crowd."


    "What were you doing?


    "I was observing humans. I left my official post early to embark on a journey, as it was visible that I could rub it after the report that the king had been taken hostage. Because I was interested in how the world would spill after that. But the humans are really interesting. After you banished the Demon King, you fought a war that lasted hundreds of years in your own family. The battle was finally over, so when I was bored, I heard the king was still alive."


    "I heard. To whom?


    Lifeless surprises me. There can''t be anyone who knows about Dortmund and myself at the same time.


    "I was a magician like a boy. I didn''t have a first name."


    "... him."


    In the back of the lifeless brain, the face of a boy who easily defeated the magic of Faranx appears. It was a baseless guess, but Lifeless felt half certain. Dortmund''s doubts blocked his thoughts where Lifeless gave reflection on the boy''s identity.


    "But which way has the king come before? I didn''t hear any more rumors then than the battle our troops had discussed with their enemies. It was difficult to believe that the king had died because he had left his main men, but he had no proof or guessed."


    As Lifeless also told Alphilis, when Lifeless was called Graham, the hero king, Graham, is said to have died in all parts of the neighborhood where an unexplained blast broke out in the hills of Hellholm, historically said to be the last battle for Graham.


    Of course it was done by Lifeless himself, but too sudden an event called for rumors and made the legend of the King of Heroes more divine. The bards are left with a likable legacy that the heroic king was actually fighting the legendary demon king then, defeating the demon king in exchange for his life, or being too strong to finally touch the wrath of God. But if you let the lifeless say it, you''ll just say one thing: "Magic just failed".


    Really pale, he also talks about why he''s gone.


    "Oh, after that war, I went to the southern continent, and I appropriately found the most powerful demons on my own, and I challenged them to battle, or I kept researching magic and magic. I got the hang of it on the last Hellholm Hill, so I really wanted to study it. And I was studying the immortal flesh, so I honestly didn''t care about the rest. I''m tired of being a king and leading my men. No?"


    "No, I thought you were really king."


    Dortmund bows his head. Lifeless continued the conversation.


    "Approximately 200 years into that research. The magic is done, but I''ve made one desert."


    "No way is the desert of Hellholm..."


    "Oh, that''s because I did some magic research. The research was done in the basement over there. It was a desert after several attempts."


    "What a waste. It was a beautiful hill, blooming with blossoms."


    "I agree with you on that. Now let''s pick a place."


    Lifeless also have the heart to solve art. Hellholm was famous at the time as a beautiful hill with flowers blooming all seasons, so I couldn''t help but feel somewhat guilty about the insignificant lifelessness that turned it there into a desert.


    "And then what?


    "I sold a fight to the army of the Great Demon King or whatever he was called."


    "What''s he saying?


    "Come on... I wonder what it was. Anyway, I sold the fight to the closest guy."


    "You''re still a mess. So."


    "You may have killed the Great Demon King, but he used his magic when he died. He threw me into different spaces for business."


    "Holy shit!"


    Dortmund speaks out in amazement.


    "I don''t think I know where you are."


    "No, I figured out how to get out of here early in the day, but I don''t really feel comfortable trying to fight the Great Demon King. I thought this would just bore me going out into the outside world, and I pulled myself straight into different spaces. It only came out about 10 years ago, but until then, I did magic research, or delayed my thoughts. Instead, if there was a guy who could get me out of this different space, I would have fought him."


    "You think that''s who they call that ''master''? So they fought?


    Dortmund asked out of pure interest, but the lifeless response was unusual and dull.


    "... no, you''re not fighting"


    "Why is that? Honestly, wasn''t the king the best combat fanatic among us? The king misses an opportunity to fight, etc."


    "Hmm, if you say so. Why haven''t I fought my master?


    It was Dortmund who was uncomfortable with that lifeless response, but the conversation was broken once Erlich showed up on the spot. Erlich, who couldn''t possibly have anything to do when he was told he was on vacation, acted with a lifeless bunch of one-lottery students. From the very beginning, there was only one way to go.


    "My pleasure"


    "Uhm."


    "Alphilis and the others seem to be fleeing into the fairy colony up ahead."


    "I see. There''s a sign of a superior spirit over there, isn''t there?


    "Ha. I was wondering if there was a top spirit of the wind"


    "Then, in case you think about it, are you sure you want to tap where you came out?


    "That''s a strategy too, but there''s no temporal respite"


    "What do you mean?


    I looked at Erlich with eyes that Lifeless blamed. Erlich answers with a quick mouth, albeit with a little atrophy.


    "An army of demon kings we have summoned is on their way. I thought you smelled blood."


    "Because of this."


    The smell of blood standing around. If you do this so flashy, you''ll notice the good demon kings. He went after Alphilis, who was responsible for the smell of blood.


    "I''d like to hurry, but it was my vendetta to bring these men with me in time for certainty."


    When Lifeless looked back behind him, there were many large demon kings refraining. A total of 13 bodies. All of this is an individual stronger than the Demon King that Anomaly has tested to unleash on the world. I let Annomarie build it for when Lifeless doesn''t have enough gestures of his own. The first workshop we stopped at was half the number, so we went around some of them and gathered more.


    "I have no choice. Let the demons out and explore the escape routes that Alphilis and the others are likely to use."


    Then many raven demons sprang from the lifeless body. And then flew in the direction of Steam one after the other.


    "We''ll just hope the Alphilis and the others don''t get killed by the crappy demon kings. Well, we''re in a hurry too."


    "" Your will. ""


    There''s something about pulling the cape of a lifeless man who tried to walk that way. When Lifeless sees his feet, isn''t the white feathered Warcraft pulling his cloak?


    "Hmm, is this the son of both warcraft? Only one survived."


    "Hoo-hoo!"


    The eyes of the Warcraft are burning with hatred, and I guess they regard the same man as Alphilis as a target of attack. At a young age, I realized that the object of vengeance was human. But it won''t even make a distinction, and yet even though they are warcraft, they can''t inflict a single scratch on a human being so young.


    When Lifeless pinches up a warcraft the size of his palm, he brings it near his face.


    "Well, I don''t know what to do"


    "Why don''t you give it to Lord Anomaly? Be a good material for the Demon King."


    "That would be nice, but that would be the same as usual"


    Lifeless had often observed the condition of the Warcraft, but it is rampant with all-encompassing force in the hands of Lifeless. He had also stripped the lifeless of all hostility.


    "Erlich."


    "Yes."


    "Grow up."


    Saying so, Lifeless threw Pong and Warcraft at Erlich. Erlich rushed to take it, but the Warcraft stopped rambling in surprise at the sudden events.


    "Huh?"


    "Huh? Not. I told you to grow up. Don''t make me say it again."


    "... I will, if you will."


    "Okay, I took some unwanted time. Let''s move on."


    With the bewildered Erlich on their asses, the Lifeless pointed their way to Schteem to take Alphilis'' neck.


    Continued

 169 To the Swamp, Part 7 - Spirit Guardian

    This is Aerial and Wintier talking. In an earlier conversation, Aerial was visiting Wintier himself because there was a part of Wintier''s statement that caught on.


    "Wintier, I wanted to ask you about the Spirit Guardian, which came out of an earlier conversation."


    "Oh, is that so"


    Wintier grins with a smile. But Aerial''s expression was serious in itself.


    "A Spirit Guardian is a person who has made a direct covenant with a superior Spirit like me."


    "What happens when you make a pact with a superior spirit?


    "It would be even easier to handle wind magic, for example if I made a pact with you, because you would first belong to that Spirit attribute. Depending on your training, you may also be able to use magic. At the price of this, it will be incompatible with other attributes."


    "The point is, you''re gonna be strong, right?


    "It also comes down to the definition of strength, but given the magical skill, it will definitely improve."


    Aerial nodded when he was good at hearing the words.


    "I see. Then I''d like a favor."


    "If you want a contract with me, I refuse"


    "Why!?


    The aerial fades. I look at her like that, with the sad eyes of Wintier.


    "That could be the case with any of them. But it''s still early. Because you''re not ready for that."


    "Ready? What am I supposed to do?


    "... that''s it. I don''t want to feel that way."


    Pointed out, Aerial gets annoyed.


    "To be a spiritual protector, you can say its spirit and nature, or as if it were a soul, but not unless it was similar there. I''m the wind. Therefore, sometimes intense, sometimes gentle, the mind must always change freely like the wind. It has to be like the wind, always surrounded by people. You are impeccable in qualities and strength, but you are still mentally immature. I''m not even ready."


    "You said you were ready!? If you''re ready..."


    "No, not yet"


    Wintier ran out of words. Neither could Aerial argue with that way of putting it too clearly.


    "Let''s talk about the price to pay to be spiritual protectors first. If you become a spiritual protector, you will first stop growing physically at its peak. If you put it in person, you''ll be immortal."


    "And that means"


    "Yeah. Am I going to disappear for some reason, or even elevate to superior existence, or will you die? Until then, it can exist in this world forever, without old age. But is that happiness as a person?


    "It''s..."


    As he lives with Alphilis, he learns of Miranda''s immortality, and also one end of his misery, Aerial hears. At that time, Aerial relieved herself that she was a human being. And Aerial thought that something called immortality was never a good thing. Live as a person, die as a person. If this is what human beings are supposed to be, Aerial wonders if that''s the least of happiness.


    Wintier goes on to talk further.


    "Note that I was still born in the world for about 200 years. As a fairy, I elevated to the top spirits at an unusual rate. But the next 1000 years will remain like this. If you make a pact with me, you have to be ready to live with me for a thousand years."


    "1000 years..."


    "What''s more, there are actually quite a few of us who have made covenants with the superior Spirit. But from what I''ve heard, they haven''t always had a happy life. No, one way or another, we often follow a tragic end. Some were sacrificed and forced to fight unwanted battles to death. Some are all preceded by their parents and brothers, their birthplaces are also burned by war, and they self-determination in despair in their own lives of celestial solitude. Others were neglected by too much power and banished from their native land. And I still hear you fell into a war. Few have heard of those who have been able to make all the raw things they want until the end. Would you like such a life?


    "I..."


    Aerial was stuck in words. Wintier''s right, I know exactly what I''m not ready for yet.


    "But I..."


    "Aerial, we just need a little time right now. In the eastern country, Alexandria, we hear that spiritual protectors of the earth still live in people today. Will it be alive for another 200 years? Are you sure you''re a woman and a famous knight? It won''t be too late to talk to that person and refer to him. Witches and mentors are also those who negotiated directly with the superior spirits, but many of them are raised by birth as covenants with the spirits. In that sense, things may be a little different from yours..."


    "... then it might be too late..."


    Aerial grabbed his fist all the time. Lifeless - That monster brings back memories of Aerial being knocked over. If he strikes again. Or when that man who defeated Faranx comes. Not very much, but I wasn''t sure Aerial could protect Alphilis.


    You haven''t heard much from Uty about the situation around there, Wintier snapped his neck.


    "What are you in such a hurry?


    "Actually..."


    Aerial told the story. The last of the Phalanx''s enemies, the king of heroes. Listening to that story, Wintier''s complexion changes.


    "I knew Faranx was dead from the whining of the Spirits of the Wind... but is that right, something like that"


    "That''s right. That''s why I want to protect Alphilis at all costs. Now I don''t want to lose my loved ones at all costs."


    "I see, I know how you feel. But prairies and alphilis. What would you do if they told you to choose one?


    "Eh."


    Aerial loses words. That''s a question Aerial had to think about. Of course I was thinking about that possibility in the corner of my head. Alphilis can''t stay in the prairie forever if he keeps traveling like this. That was the word she said, and you should have known it was Aerial. And I inherit after Faranx, and my mission is to protect this prairie. There are many barbarians in the prairie, and many humans still get lost in the prairie. Lead them and protect the prairie. Aerial thought that was natural.


    But it''s too cozy right now. Alphilis will stay beside himself in the prairie. This is taken aerially and in the most desirable form. Will I remain alone in the prairie as I am, or will I leave the prairie about Alphilis? We will no longer be able to postpone the conclusion any further.


    Still, I couldn''t get an instant answer to Aerial. Wintier sighed when she saw how Aerial was bewildered.


    "Were you still worried? Somehow I imagined from previous occasions that... you can''t seem to answer this question instantly, so your contract with me is still a long way off."


    "Ugh..."


    "Nevertheless, it is also heartless to look past such a situation in silence. I just want to think of something for you..."


    At that time, a fairy flew in a panic. It seems to have panicked somewhat. And in a language Aerial doesn''t understand, he''s desperately appealing to Wintier. As I hear the words, Wintier''s expression becomes a harsh object.


    "... Aerial. Excuse me, but I need you to get out of here right away."


    "What do you mean?


    "There''s a horde of demons looming that I''ve never even seen here. The fairies let me know. You''ll arrive here with less."


    "What!?


    "There are too many of them to fight. Besides, there are other people approaching here. There''s a skeleton-like man in this group."


    When I heard that one word, Aerial turned bright blue. Lifeless came after me. It is no longer even a moment of respite. Unusual for Aerial, I couldn''t hide the upset.


    "What do we do?


    "The first thing we talked about earlier is getting out of here and heading to the swamp as soon as possible. The marshlands are undeveloped lands. It will be the mountain of Sekiyama that will get lost, even if the servant goes into the marshes without any protection or knowledge. If we do well, we might be able to escape. Later we can only hope for the wisdom of Fairtoose"


    "Okay. Then I''ll be ready to leave right away."


    "Before that"


    Wintier takes off her right-hand bracelet and fits it in aerial. Wintier had it on her arms, but it was big enough for Aerial to be just a little above her wrist.


    "What''s this?


    "It''s a gift from me. We''ll dump this inside right away, but this bracelet will attract us soon. We must meet again. I''m worried about Uti."


    Hehe, and Wintier laughs. Normally, Wintier cares a lot about Utility.


    "Okay. See you later, Wintier."


    "Yeah. Oh, call Uti here before you do. Because I have something to say."


    "I got it."


    And as Aerial leaves, Wintier meditates her eyes. That seemed to make me ready for the stormy things that would happen now.


    Continued

 170 To the Swamp, Part 8 - The Way to the Upper Spirit

    And after a while, Uti comes to Wintier.


    "What, Wintier? Everyone''s in a hurry, but what happened?


    "Here you are, Uty"


    "(That didn''t piss you off?


    I just thought Uti would get mad at me for putting on "Dear", but the look on Wintier''s face was somehow serious. This kind of face of Wintier, by birth, Uty had never seen.


    "Uty, what are you going to do after this?


    "Huh? There''s something about Nia, and I''m gonna follow the Alphilis and the others, right?


    "What if Nia heals?


    "Uh-huh... I haven''t really thought about it, but I honestly don''t have a place for Atashi here, and I think I could just stick with it. Alphilis is going to go everywhere, and I''m not bored with them. Besides, I honestly can''t leave Alphilis alone. Why are you asking me that?


    "There will be a war in this place soon."


    To that word of Wintier, Uty also became a serious face. And even if I don''t tell everyone, Uti figured it all out, including the look on Aerial''s face earlier. Although Uty is usually kidding, if you only look at the rotation of his head, it''s actually the fastest of the Alphilis and the others.


    "What should I do with Atashi?


    "That''s for Utility to decide. You can follow the Alphilis and the others, or you can go with us. From the beginning, Uti would have come free, wouldn''t he?


    "That''s true, though. But I didn''t envisage such an important..."


    "Then let''s change the way we ask. Uty, do you still want to be a superior spirit?


    To Wintier''s serious face, Uty also answers seriously without joking.


    "Of course it is"


    "Why?"


    "Like other fairies, Atashi don''t like taking nuts every day, counting the number of leaves, and spending time playing with river fish and forest animals. You like being with nature, don''t you? Because you''re a leprechaun. But Atashi has his own will. There are wings that can fly around freely, and I want to see more different worlds. I''m perfectly sorry that I spent the rest of my life imprisoned only by nature and eventually disappeared into one with nature. I''d like to get involved in this world as something else. That''s why Atashi wants a superior spirit!


    Utility''s eyes show will to Wintier with a strong light. Wintier took a small hand of Utility when he saw a definite readiness in his eyes.


    "Uty looks like me back in the day."


    "What? Atashi, you''re not as solid as Wintier, are you?


    "Rather, as a superior spirit, I think I''m in a ruinous category, though. Let''s just put that aside. As a matter of fact, when I was a fairy, I used to be more impotent than you."


    "Oh yeah??


    Uty was also surprised by this. For Utility, who remembers embarrassing Utility''s behavior on something and sometimes being sentenced to butt slapping, Wintier was the same with his harsh parents.


    "Speaking of which, you may not have heard of the old days of Wintier"


    "That would be so. I was born in Schteem, but I wasn''t here for 10 years."


    "Oh, so what were you doing?


    "I was flying out of Steam and traveling with humans"


    "Buh."


    The utility blew out unexpectedly. I didn''t expect Wintier to do such a powerless thing. The fairy is basically forbidden to engage with too many humans, but I had no idea Wintier, the head of the inner rear, was doing it himself, a servant utility or thought.


    "You can''t talk about people!


    "Right. But from here on out, we''re serious. It''s also a story Utility needs to talk about in order to be a superior spirit. Listen to me."


    "... ok"


    To Wintier, who will sometime be a serious face, Uti will also correct his dwelling and take a proper seat in the air. And Wintier''s mouth told the story of the shock.


    "I used to fall in love with humans"


    "Huh?"


    "... I thought I told you to ask me seriously?


    "Oh. I''m sorry. It''s too much of an imaginary diagonal."


    Uty rushes to join hands and show her sorry will.


    "... Fair enough. I flew out of Schteem, and so did the prairie. So I hooked up to a trap to catch a bird, and I couldn''t get around."


    "... I can''t talk about people, Jean..."


    "Something!?


    "No, go on because it''s nothing!


    An unexpectedly genuine utility rushes to wave and prompt the story. Wintier also exchanges one sigh to continue the conversation.


    "It was a young man doing business there who took the streets. He helped me and I decided to accompany him on a journey for a while to repay him. I tell him that danger is imminent, and he escapes every time. In an era where there were still constant wars all over, we met with dangerous eyes many times, but he and I survived the crisis together many times. And how long have we been partners on the journey, and I''ve been fascinated by his honest personality. I wanted to be beside him and go for the higher spirits. Same back length, same gaze, I was wondering if he could love me."


    "He was a total fan of you doing business, and it felt like he didn''t mind losing money because he wanted to buy his products cheaply. How many times have you starved to death because of it? Every time I advise him, he always tells me this. ''It''s not the product I''m selling, it''s the hope. Even if I don''t have the money, if there are people who would be happy with my products, that would be fine''.


    Indeed, his personality called for people to smile in various places. Losses were often made, deceived, but few traded during the war at the time, and his presence gradually became treasured. Sometimes he was accompanied by a fairy named me, and his fame gradually grew. "


    "And I was able to save up a little bit, and one day the merchant''s job came on track. He was attacked by bandits. My mouth was sour and I advised him many times that I should hire a mercenary or something because his name was gradually selling, but he was the one who would donate all but the minimum funds to an orphanage or something... and he only had the money he didn''t even have then. I was just out picking up nuts then and he was getting ready for a bonfire in the woods. But by the time I got home, I''d already found him with the bug breath.


    I cursed myself for having no power. I also hated the bandits who attacked him, but more than that, I hit him eight times on the verge of dying to see why he didn''t listen to me. Then he said: ''I thought if I wanted to make the Spirit my wife, I''d be a better person''. That''s when, for the first time, I knew he felt the same way as I did, and I cried beside him. And at the same time as he died, I became a superior spirit. "


    "How could you..."


    Uty lost the word. Wintier remembers what happened at the time, sending a glimmer of tears to her cheek.


    "Do you know the difference between a fairy and a superior spirit, Uty?


    "I thought the upper spirits were closer to nature, but..."


    "That fits in a way. But that''s not all, we''re willing nature''s protectors. It must never be a physical law that moves only for nature, but a being that moves for all of this earth. That''s why we need a clear will. But fairies are things that come out of nature, so many people don''t have a clear self at birth. Even now, these Schteem fairies have very little self, and there''s no individual difference, right? I mean, beings like Uti are not heretical, but rather fairies like you are the individuals to further sublime. And it is only when such individuals acquire new emotions and truly desire further power that they qualify as superior spirits for the first time. In my case, the emotion was'' grief ''."


    "I had that reason..."


    Uty put his arms together and started thinking. Thinking about it, I think Uti has been taught a lot of things by Wintier. It was the emotions that were unrelated to Utility, such as patience, moderation, and discipline, that Wintier might have been trying to teach.


    "But it''s still best to engage with humans if you know your emotions. Humans are the most emotional creatures on this earth. I''m sure they will be the key to leading us to the higher spirits."


    "And that means... that it''s a good idea to go with the Alphilis and the others?


    "Right. I''m sure you do."


    "What! You''re the same as before!


    Uty smiles all the time.


    "Then Atashi needs to take good care of the Alphilis! Because they''re dangerous."


    "You don''t just want Uty to tell you, they are"


    "It''s Hung! I''ll make sure you tell them you can''t do it without me! Then I''ll follow those kids!!


    And Uty pops out to the Alphilis and the others. While dropping that off, Wintier thought you were the kid who wouldn''t come home once he popped out, as if Claston''s fruit were when he would fly seeds, but where Uty''s voice was no longer visible, she screamed.


    "Wintier!"


    "Thanks for everything! I''ll definitely come back to show you my face!!


    "Heh heh, that kid"


    There''s no sign of Uty already, and I guess he''s already gone. She was lit or never said to face, but make it a wintier. That was a little appreciated. Because I''m sure Wintier would have cried, too, if she''d told me to face it.


    "I''ll see you again. I''m sure."


    And Wintier also commanded the fairies to go in and prepare to retreat inside.


    Continued

 171 To the Swamp, Part 9 - Swampman

    Alpha Reese and the others have already left Schteem behind. Alphilis mumbled "I want to fight," but when I told him that Nia was not doing so well, that I couldn''t afford the number of horses, and that Lifeless was chasing him, I was convinced that he was going to the swamps all the time.


    Later, speaking of things that have changed,


    "Is Uty coming with us?


    "Of course I do! What''s everybody gonna do without me?


    Uty breasts Lisa''s line, but


    "Nothing. Hi?


    "Whether you''re here or not, hey?


    "That''s the difference between having one less pot utensil."


    "That''s what I''m talking about!


    and as much as the utility was plugged. Of course it''s everyone''s joke, but this is just the right thing for Utility to do right now.


    And the line goes to the swamps, but it''s been quite a while since I left Steam. It''s already night, so the surroundings are naturally dark, but the darkness is deep nonetheless. The light of the pine light doesn''t light up much around either, and I''m sure that''s not just the fault of the night. The scaffolding gradually begins to muddle, and the trees are gradually distorting into distorted and creepy shapes, presenting the appearance that has entered the wetlands. The marshland without returning is close.


    "How are you?"


    "Maybe we should pull a horse and walk from here."


    "Yeah, the horse''s gonna slip your leg."


    Seeing that the horse can no longer speed as he thinks, each one gets off the horse and pulls the reins. I left Nia on the horse because it seemed better not to let her walk just yet and let her rest.


    "Do you want me to explain Miranda''s story?


    Aerial asks questions. When it comes to Aerial, the protector of the prairie, the marshlands that do not return are out of jurisdiction. Ever since the days of the Phalanx, I''ve been taught not to go in there. It''s also creepy as land, and the residents here have special abilities, and their location is unknown. In addition, there have been stories of strangely powerful demons coming out these days, making it an inviolable realm.


    It was also something I was interested in Aerial about how I could get out of a place like that.


    "There''s nothing else going on. A long time ago, our church was on an expedition to the marshes, and that''s when we lost the barbarians here. In the past, this swamp dweller was an aggressive invader of other lands. Because of that, it is on record that the supreme bishop of the time succeeded. He made them promise not to invade other lands at that time and not to lay their hands on Arnelian Church officials no matter what. That''s right."


    Of course Miriazal succeeded. Then Miriazal and his line through the marshes from north to south helped Falanx, but while Miranda could somehow imagine the matter, he lay low. Lisa''s the only one who knows about Miriazal.


    "Heh, when, by the way?


    "Records say it was about 570 years ago."


    Miranda answers the question, somewhat annoyingly, like a little mockery of Alphilis, but everyone looks anxious when they hear the answer.


    "Is that promise still alive?


    "... when the Arnelian Church was involved in the marshes 200 years ago, it''s on record that the promise was still alive. I don''t know after that."


    "So, what''s the address of a witch like Fairtoose?


    "Probably as good as in the swamp. I don''t know the exact location, either."


    "There''s nothing to talk about. It''s like catching a cloud."


    "What do you want me to do?"


    Miranda can''t hide her frustration from the Alphilis line. Lisa was unwittingly embarrassed, but Alphilis complained with her eyes that if it wasn''t so much talk, don''t wrap me around, I would have been better off fighting lifeless.


    "The swamps are huge. If we don''t talk to the barbarians, we''re done, right?


    "I know! Atashi will negotiate."


    Miranda dresses up for Arnelian Sister. You thought that if it wasn''t appropriate, you wouldn''t be trusted to be an Arnelian church official.


    Until now, the destination of the journey had been relatively determined, or a journey with guidance. But this time it''s a precarious journey to walk on thin ice. That doesn''t mean everyone can hide their anxiety. In the meantime, Lisa utters more words.


    "More than that, I''ve heard of marshland demons and ''marshmen'' who draw humans into the marshes and eat them."


    "I think it''s a fact. Even when they actually conquered it, that''s why they did it."


    Hear Miranda''s answer and Lisa makes her expression strong. Marshmen in the marshes are only famous for their names even in the Middle Plains as barbarians. In the past, as one of the few people to give to the Demon King, he was abhorred. I''m not sure if it solves the most human language, and I''m even suspicious if it''s really human from where they say it eats humans. They rarely see themselves anymore after the war season, but I still hear stories about sometimes taking young people, so I guess they exist. It is in the closest state to legend.


    "If it doesn''t make sense"


    "... about my arm is good. Prioritize everyone''s safety."


    Did Nia wake up, or have you been asking? It still seems a little hard to talk about, but it was a desperate look for me to get my feet together.


    "Still, why are you feeling so ill? The Beast Man is vitally powerful, and I did travel quite a long distance about first aid after my arm was cut, but it can''t be this bad."


    "The magic of the wind that cut Nia''s arm contained the attributes of darkness. Because the attributes of darkness are poisonous to humans and beasts"


    Alphilis answers Uty''s question. It was a little utility to the word.


    "If you realize that, why didn''t you tell me sooner!?


    "There''s nothing you can do about it, is there? Poisons by witchcraft can only be wiped out by witchcraft, and dark attributes cannot be wiped out without darkness or light. Me or Miranda can''t use healing magic, and Uty is water, right? I don''t talk about anything I can''t do about it. It''s my personality."


    "So!


    When Uti is about to say something, Alphilis grabs that body.


    "Muggle!


    "Shh."


    Alphilis took control of everyone. Hi. I think I detected something wrong with the air.


    "Lisa, any sign?


    "No, nothing..."


    One side has already come to swamps enough to fill the toes. It''s not that deep, but it''s hard to walk. But as the marshes deepen, strangely, there are gradually more trees. Ordinary wetlands should make your chi a dead tree and reduce the number of copies, but on the contrary, the trees grew and there were many black like leaves that didn''t give you a sense of life. The shape of the tree also became distorted, as if it had strayed into the legendary cursed forest as well. The humidity is high and I''m not sure if it''s because of the mud, it has some rotten unpleasant odor in it.


    "... I''m here."


    "Lisa doesn''t feel anything..."


    "It''s an unusable sensor. Under the swamp!


    As Alphilis screamed, everyone''s body suddenly sank to their hips in the swamp. At the same time, a warcraft the size of a serpent appears to surround the Alphilis, with a carcass as muddy as a giant hill from the swamp and a gutted tooth.


    "Wow!


    "What is it, what are you?


    "Swamp Hill? Even so, it''s too big!


    "Damn, I can''t move!! All of a sudden the swamp''s getting heavy, huh?


    "Naturally. It''s magic, this."


    Alphilis answers all the time. Only Alphilis had his body not sunk in the swamp.


    "I see, the combined magic of water, soil and trees? I know it''s a way to catch the target, but this works. It''s hard to decurse. It also seems to prevent sensors. I thought you were just a barbarian pulling into such a shady land, but why would you do that?"


    "Alfie, don''t say anything swallowing, do something about it. Yo!


    "... you''re so loud. You don''t have to tell me. I''ll do something."


    Alphilis replied to Miranda''s anger, sighing. Marsh Hill looms in front of you.


    "Mixed fish!


    But when Alphilis rattled his fingers with his pussy, Hill, who had more than 10, flew in unison. Alphilis put up a line of defense with an electric shock in front of him, but it just seemed like Hill flew away to other humans too early in the day.


    And even more from the swamp, the big man shows up. It is a giant, violet-like organism with six eyes attached side by side. But his head is strangely large for his body, and he stands up with his feet and tail cleverly. But when Alphilis caught sight of it, the creature also stopped moving forward, solidifying in fright.


    "That''s no big deal. That''s it!?


    Alphilis screams around. Then people floated out of the swamp this time. Surprisingly, the man''s body was gray. You don''t just have mud on your body, you really have a gray body. The man is only wearing a crude hipster roll, he has a munch in his hand made of wax, and he is desperate to munch in an earlier wax. However, he still looks at Alphilis and doesn''t even move with Pickle. Am I right to say I can''t move?


    More humans come out of the swamp one after the other. Now he had various weapons in his hands, spears, bows dominated. In addition, some people wear masks made of some kind of bone on their faces. When they join hands, the swamp swells, and the body of Alphilis sprinkles with mud that has become like a serpent. But even that, when Alphilis gripped one of them, everything just went back to mud. See how it goes, and the upset runs on the swamp guy just like that.


    "Ha! It hurts one stomach to try all this magic on me. This swamp is gonna get fat!


    Alphilis creates a thunderball in his hand. The swamps panicked to see how it was, but Alphilis, already awakened to the joy of battle, had no mercy on the swamps trying to escape either.


    "I''m not dying!


    "No!!


    Miranda jumps and stops the Alphilis sorcery. The thunderball of Alphilis, whose aim was because of it, exploded with a direct hit to a tree far above it. Trees blow up around it, and the day points to the swamps that should have been dark. Soon, the night was dawning. It was late two nights ago when I fought Lifeless, and it was even more nighttime when I arrived at Steam, so they almost stopped traveling for the whole two days.


    The light you shoot illuminates Alphilis and Miranda.


    "Miranda, what do you do?


    "Don''t kill me! That''s where we lose our hitters."


    "You defied me, these guys!?


    "Still! Be patient!


    Control Alphilis with a sword screen where Miranda won''t pull a step. Alphilis compromised in a stare that lasted awhile.


    "... okay, I''ll pull you off. But there''s no next time."


    "... yes"


    Alphilis pulled with a tongue punch and Aerial, who had escaped the swamp earlier, neither pulled Lisa or the horse off nor tried to help.


    And the remaining Miranda raises her voice.


    "Can anyone talk!? Atashi is a priest of the Arnelian Church, Miranda!


    Then, an upset runs among the swamps. Eventually, from behind, a slightly older looking man emerged. But when he looked closely at his face, many of the marshmen had bad eyes, and his eyes were white and cloudy, and his eyelids were swollen. I could imagine that the identity would be revealed by the amount of decoration, from where people whose age was hard to tell from the appearance, but who had a lot of body decoration, would discuss it somewhat.


    Eventually the one with the most decorations will stand before Miranda.


    "Arnelian Church... and what''s the proof?


    "I got dirty, but I have this robe and my ID. But it may not be what you know from your time."


    "White hood and robe, blonde hair... yes, fine. I''ll admit you to the Arnelian Church."


    "Hey, can I just admit it that easy?


    Miranda stares at the man slightly suspiciously. But the man didn''t seem to care.


    "Or I don''t mind. Well, we don''t know what the details are. However, the woman with the white hood, robes and blonde hair sees and decides to miss it. Well, that''s the deal."


    "Otherwise?


    "Oh, take me back inside us... guffaw"


    "Uh, no. Don''t tell me."


    The man smiled invincibly, so Miranda somehow knew beyond that. No way. I didn''t think it was a proper promise. Perhaps I can''t remember the most detailed promises to this swamp man. Still, it''s been protected for nearly 600 years, so it must be a big deal. Maybe that''s all Miriazal was thoroughly rammed up. Miranda thinks a little about what she did, and she shivers imagining Miriazal when she''s a demon. When I thought about the unforgiving cage, I even felt a little sorry for the swamps.


    "(It''s called Faranx, it''s called Swampman... you''re really out everywhere, that Baba)"


    The swamps talk to Miranda, who is half impressed and half frightened.


    Continued

 172 To the Swamp, Part 10 - Swamp Demons

    "So... what can I do for you in this swamp??


    "It was. Do you know the White Witch Fairtoose? I think she''s a good old lady."


    "Absolutely. Oh, we''re looking after you, too."


    "I want you to show me that far. Sure, take them with you."


    "Yes, fine. Is there a horse... then, uh, let''s get the ship out"


    When a man signals something, several ships emerge from the swamp. And when I turned that ship upside down and dropped the mud, I encouraged Mirandas to get on board.


    "Fe, we''ll row you to Fairtoose."


    "Oh, I can feel it."


    "Well, if you don''t, I told you she was coming. He said if he ever broke a promise, he''d kill us all and hang us in a tree. The elders have been telling us for generations that the way she was rampaging was more terrifying than any swamp demon."


    "Well again..."


    Even though Miranda was a little frightened, I thought she couldn''t complain because she was helping like this now because of it. Nevertheless, what the hell kind of rampage did Miriazal have? It was Miranda I think I''d like to hear when I get back to Arnelia.


    The journey from there was relaxing. The swamps stick their sticks in the swamp and row the ship, but the ship moves smoothly as if down the river. It''s fast enough to make the horse run lightly. The tree is dense, but the ship proceeds by cleverly stitching the gap. Apparently they have a route that only they can figure out. Despite all these trees, I''m glad I barely did the work of cutting down trees.


    How much time did it go on as it was? There are no time intervals in the dim marshes. You''ve already divided it a lot into the back of the swamp, the surroundings are dark as night, and you can often hear the creepy cry of a warcraft or something. The servant utility was also running low in mouth.


    "Bu, it seems creepy ~"


    "Right. Lisa''s a little surprised, too. There are creatures in there, and there are creatures who have been following us all along."


    "Uh-huh?"


    "Well, it doesn''t seem like they''re gonna set us up, but at best they''re gonna stick to dead meat when we''re hit by something."


    "Don''t be scared..."


    "(More than that, how did Alphilis detect signs of swampers earlier than Lisa did? Damn, the mystery just deepens)"


    Lisa was more concerned about the question than what was going on around her. Originally blind Lisa has nothing to do with the brightness or creepiness of her surroundings. But Lisa also seems somewhat restless about whether sensors are originally difficult to work in the swamps. Seeing how that goes, I''ve been saying words about whether the swamps even let out Buddha hearts.


    "And don''t worry. It''s a creature here, and, oh, there''s hardly anyone against us. No, we''re the swamp lords."


    "I see. So even though there are so many creatures around, you''re barely killer."


    "Oh, yeah. But there are exceptions. That''s... yes, I don''t want to.


    The swamp man suddenly starts panicking. and, at the same time, the fog suddenly began to burst into the surroundings, quickly snatching away his sight. There are five ships out there. Miranda and the others are split in two, and there are three ships for horses. But we couldn''t see each other''s ships at all with the fog that was already thick enough to get in. On the contrary, even Lisa, who is supposed to be next to Uty, is almost invisible.


    "Hey, what''s this?


    "? Sensors suddenly don''t work..."


    "Yes, look, you guys. Whatever happens, don''t make a scene. If we make a scene, we''ll all die!


    "What''s the matter!?


    "Sarpent!


    The last thing the man said, the sound disappeared from his surroundings. The ship apparently reached its limit, and the swamps lurked their voices as they did. The creatures who were supposed to be around so much also lurked the sound, and it seemed that all the creatures called creatures were gone from the surroundings.


    And eventually, the ship began to shake regularly. There''s a wave standing in this heavy mud. The waves gradually increase and become large enough for the ship to lean. Lisa was desperate to grab onto the ship, but at the same time had caught Nia on board with her not to drop her. And there are so many signs of large organisms approaching beside.


    "(Something... is here!


    The moment Lisa perceived the signs, the creature tried to pass by stopped. Lisa felt her heart strike an early bell and sweat was gushing from all over her body. I can''t breathe too much of the tension, and I can see my body trembling with a clatter. But it was the same with Nia and Uty, and Lisa felt a different tremor from herself. That''s why I felt a little relieved that I wasn''t the only one frightened.


    "(Isn''t this sign bigger than Faranx? No, if you suck... than lifeless? such an idiot)"


    When Lisa questioned her abilities, the creature began to move again, and another big wave stood, and eventually the wave healed and went. And at the same time, the fog clears up.


    "Also, that''s enough..."


    With that voice of the swamp man, I heard everyone exhale loudly. Who wasn''t even comfortable living? Except for one Alphilis.


    "What was that, what''s that?


    "I didn''t see him in the fog. But it was so big..."


    "Sarpent."


    The swamp man answers as he muddles the sweat on his forehead.


    "Is that a swamp demon, too?


    "No, that one showed up for the last 200 years or so. Well, until then, that wasn''t here. And then there are more creatures in this land who don''t know what we''re talking about. That''s the worst guy out there, but, hey, there''s plenty more."


    "I see. Sounds like you should go to Fairtoose early."


    "Oh, yeah. Still, I''m lucky I ran into Sarpent and he''s safe."


    And the swamp man even started rowing the boat again. Among all the appeasers, whine so that no one can hear Alphilis.


    "I don''t know why... I kind of feel like I missed you..."


    But the words could never reach anyone''s ears.


    By that time, Steam had met with the raid of a herd of demon kings. The beautiful trees were burned, or rotten, and the fairies fled, and there was no shadow to see what was already a few moments ago. Still, most of them had already escaped at Wintier''s behest, so there was no great harm done to the fairies.


    But Wintier was obliged to see this place through until all fairies escaped. He also wanted to see the inside he had built to the end. And naturally, the demon kings twist around the wintier that sits on the spot and the spirits that hide behind them. Their failure to attack Wintier at the same time was due to the tremendous intimidation coming from Wintier. The Spirit is in principle forbidden to voluntarily engage others, but if asked, there are things to respond to, even considering the example that helped Nia. This is also true with regard to aggressive attacks, which are never spontaneous until they reach a crisis of their own survival because of their strong power. It was an absolute code, even if one''s own family were to be killed in front of one''s eyes, but the inside was to be destroyed.


    Still, Wintier was intimidating the demon kings with an angry look. If you''re going to reach out to yourself, that''s when I won''t forgive you. Because we know that, the Demon Kings hesitated to take their hands out of their instincts, too.


    It was the man''s voice that broke that antagonistic state.


    "What are you doing..."


    When the demon kings reacted to that voice and looked back, a boy stood there. A reflexively united demon king jumped, but a knight in the armor of a giant man lying beside him smashed his head with his bare hands.


    "Dortmund, it''s too much"


    "This is rude. As for disrespectful tens of millions of people, such as dealing with kings."


    The knight of armor kneels down and takes his benefactor''s gratitude to the boy. The other demon kings accidentally paved the way for that overwhelming intimidation.


    "Hmm, superior spirit? Let''s hear your name."


    "You''re a man of much and magnificent attitude. Do you think you''re in a position to order the Spirit?


    "You''re the one who didn''t really lick your mouth, did you? Whatever superior spirits you get to be divine, you think every superior spirits can beat me? Mostly where you disappeared, it had no effect on my magic."


    "Knock..."


    But boy - lifeless, of course, but especially his say. A person who exercises spiritual witchcraft that makes a direct contract with Wintier does Wintier harm is an act that breaks his own foot, but Lifeless can even exercise magic and dark witchcraft, not just spiritual witchcraft. Even more so, Wintier is not the only spiritual superior of the wind, so the magic used where the superior spirits are actually extinguished rarely affects them. Although no one would think of such a great thing because a normal person would just hear his mouth with a superior spirit is an inspiring event.


    Wintier is also listening to Lifeless again, and he has predictions that the man in front of him is. Besides, I knew perfectly well from the sentiments I saw straight away that I was not a very, but not someone I could confront. Still, on the pride of the Spirit, you can''t be a good human being.


    "Not really, it''s a spiritual spirit"


    "Do you want me to throw up?


    "Come on, Dortmund. It''s not a good idea to hate the spirits too much. If you''re just gonna get away with it, this spirit can always do it."


    Lifeless single-handedly controls the rising Dortmund, observing Wintier still.


    "Hmm, I like the way it looks."


    "... don''t look at me with dirty eyes, Shiro"


    "That''s not what I''m going to do. I simply complimented you, don''t offend me like that. Besides, I like a better woman. I don''t like my daughter as much as you do."


    Wintier, who laughed ridiculously lifelessly, decided to observe a man a little more like the boy in front of him.


    That''s how you stare. For a while now, a raven descends upon the lifless and rings.


    "Hmm... well, has Alphilis already gone into the swamp"


    "Oh, my God? Let''s do it."


    "Apparently the swamps have cooperated. I don''t know how. Apparently, we can''t catch up right away. The swamps just get lost if strangers let them in, and people searching and other stupid bones in places like that. Unless you want to burn the swamps to the ground, we''ll see how they live and die. Alphilis definitely wants to hold his breath with this hand."


    "Then will you do it?


    Lifeless often rebukes Erlich''s question with his head and eventually answers it slowly.


    "... which way it will come out of the north. But in case you come back to the original location, Erlich, you follow half the line and wait south. Dortmund leads north with me. Draw defensive lines with my demons to the south and north. I won''t let you get away with it."


    "Stupid. How swampy."


    I said it, wondering if Wintier could do that, but Lifeless smiled.


    "How about that?


    A massive raven demon springs from the lifeless body. That number filled the sky over Steam black, and there was still an extra number.


    "Nah... this much use of demons at the same time..."


    "I''m sorry, but my magic is worth 100,000 concurrent magicians. If you care, gathering all the magicians from the modern magic church will still be enough for me."


    "Such an idiot! You can handle such magic to humans."


    "Of course I drilled, that''s enough to throw up blood reflexes. You''re probably too weak to imagine my training. Anyone who deals with witchcraft will know that if there is most magic, it is not great. Well, there''s a lot of magic, but it''s convenient."


    And as Lifeless drew some letters in the air, the ravens flew away in unison. Wintier can''t hide her ominous hunch on the falling black wings.


    "(against guys like this. Those kids... I can''t help but be anxious about Aerial)"


    "Now, what do you do, superior spirit? This is a place full of elements of the atmosphere. Shall I refill my magic here a little? I''ve been using magic lately, and now it''s only about half the total. Even if you stay here, I won''t take it and eat it."


    "No, let''s have some free time. I''m already ready to move."


    "Well, then do so. And you guys."


    When the Lifeless saw the Demon Kings, they were frightened.


    "How long have I been stunned here? Why don''t you just scatter it all over the prairie!


    To that lifeless drink, the demon kings fled with all their might. When you see how it goes, you sit on the spot, lifeless entering meditation. Dortmund sat still on the spot, and Erlich took away half the demon king they had brought.


    Wintier to see how it goes. And slowly again, myself, after Schteem.


    "(Uty, aerial... please be safe. I hope to see you again, there is no wind guide.)"


    Wintier felt like praying, and there was nothing more she could do to herself, and she chewed up helplessness and followed the scene.


    Continued

 173 To the Marsh, Part 11 - Dragon Zombie

    "Okay. That''s all we can show you. If you walk straight from here, in a day or so, heh, it''s Fairtoose''s address. Well, a horse would be faster."


    "Okay, thanks"


    "From the Fairtooth dwelling, this bog marks where the trees are growing, go north. Well, then you don''t have to take our hand to get out of the swamp. I''ll tell my people not to give a hand."


    "Mm, thank you."


    "Yes, I mean fine. We can''t be destroyed, either."


    That''s all I left to say, the swamps left. Apparently, he''s so scared of Miriazal.


    From there, as the swamps told me, proceed on horseback. The ground here is almost as muddy as the wetlands, so it''s impossible to make the horses run at all costs, but as long as they were running, they were fine.


    "Speaking of which, what about maple?


    "... I totally forgot"


    "Right before the Swamp attacked me."


    "I wonder if he''s here. Maple, are you there?


    "Yes, here"


    Maple suddenly appeared upside down from overhead. Everyone is surprised by the way it appears.


    "Hey, hey! Don''t threaten me!?


    "Even if they say so, this is the standard way to show up."


    "... I wonder what kind of education you have without a mouth. Well, I hope you''re here. You''re not riding a horse?


    "Yes, because I run on the trees. Forgive me!"


    Then Maple disappeared as soon as that was all he had left to say. It''s the first time the gods have fallen apart.


    "Don''t follow the speed of this horse often, even though he''s not running at full speed because it''s a wetland"


    "... right. Okay."


    Miranda also made a mild statement at this time, but will regret this the next day.


    After that, nothing went wrong and the journey went well. Even Lisa''s sensors don''t have much of a demon or warcraft around here. Maybe he''s more afraid of Alphilis. But you''re lucky, you''re traveling faster than you thought.


    "Maybe this will come soon."


    "Nia, good for you. I think I''ll make it within my arm''s shelf life."


    "Ah, oh. Right."


    "I knew I wasn''t feeling well..."


    I''m watching how Uti is doing with Nia so that she can be held back by Aerial. Miranda was driving a horse with Lisa and Alphilis alone.


    Would you have run the horse as it was for a moment? Less wetlands on the ground, slight but grass growing, Lisa reacts to something tingly.


    "There''s something ahead."


    Respond to that voice and everyone stops the horse.


    "An enemy?


    "No, what is this... I thought it was a big rock at first, but it''s moving"


    Looks like Lisa is flying a sonar with a suspicious face.


    "Rock? How much?


    "The 10m is loose. But there is no heartbeat. I can''t feel any signs of life activity."


    "Then we''ll talk fast. Zombies."


    Speaks as Alphilis grinds and tongues.


    "Miranda, you said I wouldn''t put up with it, right?


    "Oh, you said it"


    "Zombies can do whatever they want."


    "... Lisa, do we have to fight?


    "From almost the front, obviously, because I''m coming this way. Well, I don''t think it''s inevitable."


    "I see. Alfie, you can do this, but Nia''s a priority, right?


    "I get it. That''s why it''s faster to take them down."


    Alphilis'' face, who talks like that, doesn''t seem to care about Nia anymore. And eventually, with the sound of the ground, the opponent that Lisa described as a rock emerged from among the trees. Seeing that look, the line will be very regrettable for taking the option of fighting.


    "Ko, this is"


    "Zombies are even zombies... dragon zombies!?


    It was the dragon zombie that appeared before the Alphilis and the others. The size is more than 10 m loosely, as Lisa says. Although I''m not surprised by the size from the alphilis watching Giganotosaurus, the existence of a dragon is still different in its intimidation.


    Even if it''s 10m, it''s just the torso part, and the giant wonders if it would be 20m if the feathers were spread out. I guess I was a sawdust fine dragon in my life, but I can''t see the majesty anymore. The skin, said to start all human weapons back, is rotten, maggots gushing and terrible. He dripped pus from all over his body, his eyes already had no eyeballs, and his bones were exposed everywhere.


    There are kinds of zombies that can be turned into evil spirits with flesh as long as evil spirits attach to corpses and move them, and paranoia in their lifetime is too strong. The former would allow them to form a Buddha with Sister''s Evil Spirit Payment (Exorcism), but in the latter case it would be very troublesome. There is only one way to destroy the flesh and spirit at the same time, or to sever the untrained former. The magic of Holy Attributes is very useful because it allows the destruction of the body and spirit at the same time, but the problem is dragon zombies.


    "You''re also highly resistant to witchcraft, after all..."


    "Even though it''s rotten, your skin will still be stiff, too. Plus it''s this giant. You won''t feel any pain, and it''s a very boney task to take them down."


    "And such a stunning dragon, it''s not really in the middle of the continent. Aren''t you from the Fire Dragon clan that you live in Broome Volcano in the West? Why are you here?"


    "I don''t care about that. And this is my prey."


    Alphilis looks like he''s having fun.


    "Ugh, it''s been a long time since I''ve had a prey that seems to be worth breaking. Come on, I''ll play you straight away."


    "Alfi..."


    The look on the face of Alphilis trying to stand alone against the dragon zombie was just the devil himself. Miranda sees that face and can''t help but feel anxious that Alphilis is no longer the person she knows.


    Alphilis, on the other hand, was not exposed to such Miranda worries, and all consciousness had already focused on fighting dragon zombies. I no longer know which one is the demon for that look of tongue-numbering dragon zombies in front of me.


    "Come on, I don''t know how to kill you. Oh? He''s already dead, so the expression" kill "isn''t accurate. Ascension or extinction? Well, either way."


    Alphilis squeaks the bones of his hands, drawing separate marks on the universe with both hands.


    "Well, I knew zombies were cremated, right? I''ll get you a special fire."


    [Reversing is the abyss, boiling is the cauldron of hell, boiling is anger. Give your will to the flames of Nara and release the wretched raw slaves]


    Cremation of Hell (Gehenna)


    A black flame gushed up from the ground along with the chant of the alphilis. In no time, it envelops the dragon zombie giant, and the flames of a flame can burn in the trees. The mood in this swamp should be pretty damp, but the fire momentum won''t stop at all. It was momentum enough to burn the woods as it was.


    "What a flame!


    "Atchi, Atchi!


    "I didn''t know you would use so much magic in a place so incompatible with the Spirit of Fire..."


    Aerial roared. Whatever creature was born to belong to fire, like Faranx, it was out of the ordinary track for humans who basically had no attributes to deal with the power so far. Moreover, the flames used by Alphilis are also specially made for amateurs. The same was true of the previous Fantasy of the Flaming Beast, but there is no indication that this flame will disappear at all to the extent that it will also shake off. Moreover, this time, unlike the earlier sorcery, the flame arrives to eat into the weak part of the dragon zombie so that the flame itself has the will, and it strikes to rip off the meat. There would be no pain already, but I wondered if the dragon zombie was painful.


    "Quououououo on!"


    "Ha ha! It''s no use crying. Keep burning up! For my worries. Hey, ahahahahahahaha!


    Everyone couldn''t stop trembling at the alphilis dealing with flames that outweighed the regenerative power of the zombies and sharding the burning dragon zombies in front.


    "Who is that?


    "How disastrous..."


    "Lisa, I''m scared."


    Miranda was the calmer one as Uty cling to Lisa.


    "(But even so, that dragon zombie, there''s no sign of resistance at all. A zombie won''t stop the progression as long as it''s wrapped in flames. What the hell...)"


    As a Sister of Arnelia, I am uncomfortable because I am Miranda with combat experience as a Necromancer and Zombie. Even human zombies are troublesome, but dragon zombies can''t be to this extent. At least there''s no hostility to this dragon zombie. If that''s the case, you don''t have to do the battle itself. That''s what I thought. Miranda stops by Alphilis once and for all. If I let Alphilis fight any more, he might not really be able to take it back. Of all the others so overwhelmed by Alphilis, the thought of occupying Miranda''s heart was best in that regard.


    "(Alphilis took my past in silence... now it''s my turn!


    Miranda prepares herself not to abandon herself, no matter what the nature of Alphilis is, and grabs Alphilis'' shoulder.


    "Alfi!"


    "Is it Miranda again? I''m in the middle of having fun right now!?


    "There may be no hostility to this dragon zombie. Let''s go now."


    "I don''t care about that. I''m just hitting eight!


    Alphilis shook Miranda''s hand off looking troublesome. But now Miranda is not going to pull either.


    "Eight hits? What the hell are you upset about?


    "To Miranda! I don''t always feel depressed. Even though I''m Sister''s minute, you can do whatever you want on the trip. Come on, I can''t do that, I can''t do this either. My guardian casual!?


    "Liar! That''s not what you''re upset about!?


    Miranda''s words annoy Alphilis for a moment.


    "What the hell are you upset about? Talk to Atashi!


    "... Shut up, shut up, shut up!


    There was no sign of Miranda leaving at all, as Alphilis tried to let go of the hand Miranda shook again, but now Miranda also held tight to let go. And by the way, Miranda didn''t miss the fact that Alphilis was in tears.


    "(Alfi still has sanity. If this!)"


    "Why would Miranda stand in my way!? If you''re my friend, I hope you took my side!


    "If you''re doing the right thing. Look around you!


    What Miranda showed was a forest that was about to become a sea of fire.


    "Leave all this alone, and you don''t care?


    "Such a forest! You just have to stop burning!


    Bread, and a dry sound. Unexpectedly everyone took a breath, but Miranda strained Alphilis'' cheek.


    Continued

 174 To the Swamp, Part 12 - The White Witch

    "Don''t be silly! How dare you burn the woods!


    "... you blew it..."


    As Alphilis trembles, he holds down his slapped cheek. Tears seeped into his eyes.


    "Only Miranda is on my side no matter what... I thought so!


    "Atashi is still going to be friends with Alfi! But if you don''t do the wrong thing..."


    "Shut up!! I''ll burn all these woods without a trace!


    Miranda blew up on the rest of the output as Alphilis freed the magic without restriction with that word. Miranda can be beaten to the tree as it is.


    Zun


    "Uh..."


    Miranda felt uncomfortable on the flank at that moment. If you look, aren''t the branches of the tree sticking out of your belly? Swamp tree shapes are distorted, with many strangely curved or pointy areas. Some of them were unluckily stabbed in Miranda''s stomach by a flying clap.


    "Ugh, what?


    "Miranda?"


    "Are you all right!?


    Lisa and Aerial rush over to Miranda in a hurry. And Lisa stared at Alphilis.


    "Alfi! Oh my God to Miranda!


    "Lisa, come on... Atashi''s immortal, so I''m fine..."


    "Is that it? Why is there blood from Miranda...?


    Alphilis stood looking at Miranda in a flamboyant manner. Evil has already disappeared from that face.


    "(Alphilis looks like...)"


    Both Lisa and Aerial noticed that change, but now the Alphilis is looking even stranger.


    "No... I did, I did...?


    "It''s..."


    "Also, I did it again...? I... no, not me. I can''t believe I killed anyone."


    "Alfi? Say what..."


    But you haven''t even heard Lisa, she''s whining about something like every wow while Alphilis makes her face squeal with both hands.


    "Miranda is my friend... no, I don''t want to hurt anyone or anything... no, don''t look at me like that. Guys, don''t look... I''m not a monster, I''m not a monster... whoa, whoa, whoa!


    With the screaming of Alphilis, I wondered if a strong release of magic had been made from her, and the fire around her had almost gone out. And Alphilis falls on the spot to collapse.


    "Ugh, what the hell..."


    "How about it!"


    The dragon zombie is approaching the alphilis. When Aerial popped out so he could play, he broke in between him and the dragon zombie so as to cover Alphilis on his back. I didn''t have time to run away in charge anymore.


    "If you want to do it, it''s from me!


    "Krull."


    But the dragon zombie gets close to breathing in Aerial, but no hostility at all. And a little at the tip of his nose desperately pushed Aerial to the side sheltering Alphilis, he slipped over to the falling Alphilis.


    "Nostalgia... are you there?


    "Whoa, whoa, what the hell is going on here?


    Suddenly I heard a squeaky voice from behind a line. When they all looked in the direction of their voices in surprise, there stood one old gray-haired woman dressed in a white robe.


    "Stop, Rouge"


    With that one voice, the dragon zombie took two or three steps back from the alphilis and sat down with a great deal of people.


    "Well, what the hell is going on here? It''s unusual for a guest to be in this place.


    An old woman turns a blind eye to Miranda. She was just finally pulling a tree branch out of her belly.


    "Well, have we met somewhere?


    "Did you get bogged down, Granny? It''s Atashi, Miranda the Red Ghost. Haven''t you died yet?"


    "Ho ho, Miranda, hey. This is a nostalgic face. How many years has it been since then?


    "I wonder if 140 years has passed... stop saying that ''jichan''. You''re not that different from your age, are you?


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you. People who don''t even sprinkle their own asses, I think, half a serving, huh?


    "Don''t say ass or anything, Baba"


    "That mouth stain, no doubt about it. This is not the place, let me show you where I live. Carry this beast man''s daughter and the daughter who''s falling over there. I''ll give you a allowance. You can walk alone, right?


    "Oh, I''m already blocked"


    "Right, right. Lana, I don''t need your help."


    Soon, behind Miranda stood a forward blackening woman. No, I couldn''t see a hooded face at all, just because I could tell it was a woman with a name and a faint breast puffiness. When the woman called Larna bowed with a pepper, she followed the scene about the old woman.


    Miranda and the others looked at each other, while Aerial held the alphilis, each continuing later.


    "I see, that''s what happened"


    "Oh, the outside world has changed a lot, but has Grandma always been here?


    "Fair and, Grandma"


    You said you were Miranda, too.


    But Miranda''s face is somewhere sweet. Haven''t you ever felt loose about familiarity with your face in a long time, or the tone was completely back to mercenary stuff.


    The dragon zombie, known as Rouge earlier, always sleeps near Fairtoose, and when it''s a set time, he flirts somewhere? It''s not particularly harmful, and he can''t do anything about Fairtoose because he''s the type of person who moves with paranoia instead of being taken over by evil spirits. Instead, I listen to myself, and Fairtoose says I keep it at the guard dog mercy. I''m sure the original temper is very quiet. Most of all, as earlier, Rouge said he had never seen Fairtoose move from himself.


    Nia and Alphilis had already been allotted, and they both slept in the next room. Nia''s sleep is calm, but Alphilis groans at times, so she is tight and Larna is nursing.


    To explain Nia''s arm, Fairtoose treated me first. They did surgery, including witchcraft to be exact, but medicine is not very well developed yet in this day and age. Miranda and the others didn''t know what was going on, but as an assistant, Uty used healing magic, but she seemed to want to be touched.


    Speaking of Alphilis, Larna is still hitting the cure. Apparently, Fairtoose is irritating, Alphilis is more serious. In the meantime, until the end of Larna''s treatment, Miranda and the others surrounded the furnace with served meals and liquor. Exactly. The white witch''s house is completely sanctified, so it''s cozy. The house was also wooden and kept in moderate comfort, and there was a line of strange plants and tools that would be used for sorcery.


    "Oh, me too."


    "You said you must be dead because Wintier hasn''t seen you in forever, right?


    "I''m still fine. Pitch pitch, 300s."


    "Though I''m sure he''s dying of a bump."


    Oh, and Miranda is drinking the wine she was served. Lisa and Aerial are also a little confused about how she got up on one knee and went back to being a complete mercenary.


    "What a grace, because I''m a little immortal."


    "Ha-ha. Thanks to you, we don''t have a single wrinkle."


    "Totally, I can''t believe this is Sister. It''s the end of the world..."


    "Well, why aren''t you from this land?"


    Miranda asks with interest. I thought so when we met before, and speaking of white witches, they should be witches who made a covenant with the Spirit of the Holy Class. It was a strange story to live in a place like this, unrelated to the sacred attributes.


    "I don''t like witch connections. No one can ask me if I''m here."


    "That''s bigotry. Then why are you playing witch?


    "The plague is endemic in the land where I was born. The people around him died of bulk. When I was a little girl, I didn''t want to die. That''s when my predecessor''s white witch caught my eye. She wanted to pull it off because of her qualities, but I didn''t want to die anyway. I took that offer with all my heart. So try being a witch, and you won''t regret it."


    "Is that what a witch can do!?


    "I just don''t want you to tell me!


    It''s like having a fight if you only heard the words, but the two of them are smiling and having a conversation. These two apparently equine fit.


    Lana came out of the next room, folding into conversation like that.


    Continued

 175 To the Swamp, Part 13 - The Mystery of the Curse

    "Larna, how''s it going?


    But the woman called Larna didn''t answer a word, she just snuck ears at Fairtoose.


    "Hmm. First aid was done, but not too good... I knew it was serious."


    "What the hell happened to Alphilis?


    Miranda''s question is also particularly relevant. Fairtoose was also thinking a little, but he just shook his neck to the side.


    "I don''t know the details."


    "Such irresponsibility!


    "Even if they say so, I don''t know. Just for sure, that kid is contaminated with curses to the point of awesomeness. No, I feel it''s just too easy to call it a curse... but is that the closest expression? Who the hell put that curse on you?


    He said, "My right arm is me, my left arm is Aldrius."


    "I see, so the procedure is different? Either way, you''re a genius, both. I''ve never seen such a complicated procedure. Is that all Miranda''s asking?


    "Once upon a time, when Alphilis'' magic ran wild, Aldrius said he had stopped it. That seems to be the curse on his right arm, but he doesn''t have any memory of Alpha Reese."


    "Hum..."


    Fairtoose even thought about it again. Miranda slowly waits for her reply.


    "... to be honest, I can''t say anything without asking the sealed person any more, but what about that Aldrius and them?


    "He''s dead."


    "Well, that''s a growing problem. That curse is an excellent thing that even repairs itself, but the magic that erupts from inside is stronger. Finally, the water that sprays out is stronger than the weight of the lid on the pan."


    "... what can I do?


    Miranda asks with a serious face.


    "Great for Atashi. Of course, I can hit the holy magic and offset the curse that sprays, but the burden on that girl is too much. If I do that, I could kill that girl, and this Larna is the rarest user of dark recovery magic in the world, but she still says it''s the best I can do to stop the progression."


    "You think there''s nothing I can do?


    "Right here. Do you have any other clues?


    "... Surely Alphilis is told by his master to head east after his death. I haven''t heard what town it is."


    "Hmm, east? Maybe..."


    "Do you have any idea what the fair is?


    But Fairtoose never answered that question of Miranda.


    "Either way, it''s in my hands, that girl. And I still have something to worry about."


    "For example?"


    "That girl, how much elemental witchcraft can you use?


    "Sure... everything but Saint."


    "How about that? Perhaps she can also use holy magic. I''m a white witch, I know that."


    "Uh, then..."


    "Yes, that kid shows affinity for all kinds of sorcery. That can''t be human."


    Talk as Fairtoose looks around everyone.


    "There are five lines of witchcraft, each correlated, and holiness and darkness are also conflicting attributes. Normally, when affinity increases for any attribute, the magic of conflicting attributes weakens. Because that''s spiritual magic. It''s rational magic that the Magic Church studied to break that limit, but it usually doesn''t produce a lot of output. Any of that might work out, but I know as much as the Magic Church lamented that it''s impossible under current theory. So sure, it''s not like there''s any chance I can''t use it all, but there''s usually something I''m not good at. That girl can use every attribute equally with a big output."


    "That''s..."


    "Sa ''an. At least, I''ve never heard of it. Well, that''s why I''m not doing it, but the other question is gravity."


    "One more thing?


    "There are not just two curses. There''s more."


    Everyone, including Miranda, was surprised at that. To the point of Utility, Lisa almost slipped out of Lisa''s shoulder and into the pan dangerously because of her accidental embarkation.


    "Something else..."


    "A curse is a common name. That''s what they call all the more cursed marks. There are many ways to impose a curse, from good to bad, but that child, and his Aldrius and all he did was simply seal the curse. But the other..."


    "What is it? Not a lot!


    "I''m not sure."


    Miranda slipped unexpectedly.


    "Scattered. Put it on!?


    "You have no choice, do you? I don''t know what I don''t know! All I know for now is that Aldrius is a genius and that there is yet another curse. I can''t even read a witch''s curse, and I''m putting more curses on it to antagonize it!


    "Oh, that''s..."


    "I guess the original curse isn''t a good one. Well, that''s it for now from me. I''m coming out because I have a little errand to run, but never get close to that rana!?


    Everyone sees Larna. Larna stayed down.


    "Larna, show me just a little face and snack"


    Larna snorted, shifting her hood aside just a little bit, showing everyone some of her face.


    "Ugh!"


    "It''s..."


    "Yeah, yeah."


    The face was rotten. Some of them had visible bones, deformed faces and completely occluded eyes. Everyone turns away unintentionally from that so much alienation.


    "It''s ugly, isn''t it? She was very ill when she was a little girl. I haven''t looked like that since. Besides, I lost my voice. He''s pitiful, at all. And yet, even in Larna like this, the swamp people persist in saying, ''If you can have children, it''s fine, give it to me''. They''re an extremely difficult breed to have a woman, so they have to come from the outside. I''m not motivated by them at all."


    Fairtoose shakes her head sadly. Larna leaned down and shut up as she was.


    "So is there a fair in this swamp all the time..."


    "Well, that''s not all. Well, now you know. Just take the day off now. As long as I''m here, it''s safe. You guys must be tired, you look pretty bad. Lana will take care of the cleanup and care."


    "Oh, thank God"


    And the line finally allowed me to rest my tired body.


    About that night.


    "Ahhh!


    Alphilis woke up with a scream.


    "Ugh... me, what were you...?


    I feel like I was having a very bad dream, but I can''t think of it. My memory is very fragmented since I dipped my arms in the river after fighting Lifeless. But what I do remember for sure is that I hurt Miranda.


    "Me, my God..."


    Alphilis cried a lot with both hands on his face. They drank me while I was told my mouth was sour that the power of the curse was so dangerous. I didn''t expect to scratch my own best friend in the sentence. I''m alive because I''m an immortal Miranda, but what if that was Lisa or Aerial? Alphilis imagined the sight of himself hurting his people, shaking.


    "I don''t know how to look at each other anymore..."


    The alphilis squeaks. My consciousness is confused about whether I have fever or not, and I am very weak to think about it. I wouldn''t be able to sleep in a mental state like now, just now, and I felt like someone was calling me from the outside when Alphilis was on the way to see what was going on.


    "Who...?


    Alphilis stays put and heads outside in a fluffy foothold. If you look closely, your clothes will come off and look like underwear, but I don''t care now either. When I left the room, Miranda and the others were sleeping at my feet, but that didn''t really bother Alphilis either. Were they all tired or sleeping like mud?


    "Mm, Alfi...?


    Miranda seemed to have detected a few signs, but on the contrary, Alphilis followed the scene so as to escape. And when I went outside, I felt like my voice calling me stronger.


    "This way...?


    Alphilis walks barefoot as he is. Your feet remain stubborn, but even though the surroundings are dark, you are not lost in the direction of wonder, nor are you stuck. It was as if I was being directed to something I couldn''t see.


    I noticed how long I would have walked like that, the road was gone and I was out like a cliff. It''s actually about a little high ground, I guess, but it''s too dark to know anything. No, it may not have actually been so wrapped up in darkness, but the Alphilis consciousness was also hazy, so I just thought so.


    "I... what are you doing here... I don''t care anymore. I want to disappear before Miranda and the others..."


    Then out of the mud at your feet, a giant organism has stretched its neck. The Alphilis have not seen what it looks like, but this is the Sarpent that the swamps fear. Because of the darkness and the fog, I don''t see that very well, but even just being out on the swamp, 7-8m was like a certain giant serpent.


    "Are you... eating me? Fine, nothing more..."


    Alphilis spreads his hands wide to show his will to keep himself. And in response, Sarpent opened his mouth wide.


    "Mm-hmm... that''s like Alfi just went through"


    Miranda woke up in the middle of the night. I wasn''t really that tired of Miranda of immortality, and I haven''t slept enough to get some sleep, and sleep wasn''t as deep as everyone else. I felt like Alphilis walked out of here looking sad in a dream, but...


    "No way..."


    But I have a bad feeling. I''m going to the next room just in case, but there was only Nia there. Soon, there''s no Larna either.


    "So that was... everybody, wake up!


    Miranda screamed and rushed to wake the Aerials.


    "Alfi, Alfi... where are you!?


    "Miranda, calm down. I''m sure you haven''t gotten that far."


    "You know that! I''m sure that kid left with regret... and I can''t leave him alone right now!


    "It would be Lisa''s turn at times like this. When it comes to land where sensors are hard to work, the soft ground sinks if that big woman walks, so if you follow that..."


    "Lisa! I don''t mind writing, come on!


    "... there it is, this way"


    I feel those stuck in Miranda''s expression, and Lisa directs them. Aerial pulls out the pine lights and runs through the dark swamps. I''m sure there are demons around, but I wasn''t in the mood to care about that now. Even Uty doesn''t complain about being knocked up, and he''s following me in silence.


    And a short while later, the pine light lit up a little farther away, just as a giant snake-like demon put Alphilis in its mouth. As it is, the demon quickly pulls into the swamp.


    "Ahhh!


    "Oh, no."


    "Alfie, Alfie!!


    The screams of Mirandas chasing the swamps were echoing in the swamps.


    Continued

 176 To the Swamp, Part 14 - The True Dragon in the Swamp

    I''m dreaming.


    Killed the dog. Because he asked me to kill him. But to whom?


    I''m dreaming.


    I thrust my friend. ''Cause I had to pop it. But why?


    Dreaming, dreaming.


    I stuck the blade out of the back of a runaway man many times. Take the steeple off purpose. What the hell, why was that?


    I can''t think of it. It always seems to be foggy in my head. Even though I have to think of it. Since when has it taken such a long time?


    "It''s Aldrius."


    I hear voices. This is my voice.


    "You know what? That Lolicon bastard, he cared for me. How many times have you tried to get your hands on me when I was asleep? I always thought of it that time though. I wouldn''t have hesitated to kill that little xxx guy if he''d even gotten his hands on me once."


    Was I? I don''t remember that.


    "And yet if he did, he''d hold me down with a curse... and he couldn''t even want to, and he''d make me bear it. But he''s dead, and I''m free now!


    Freedom. From what?


    "From everything! Now it''s gone, but remember. That no one can give me orders anymore. Because I..."


    What? I can''t hear you very well. What the hell are you shouting at?


    "Ha!... what was that dream??


    Alphilis wakes up. A place I''d never even seen if I woke up. The waterfall pours water over many steps, and it pours from all directions into the place where the alphilis is located. Alphilis anchored his body by aquatic plants, sleeping just where it was separated by stone. Water was flowing again like a waterfall from the foot of Alphilis'' sleeping place, and Alphilis seemed to be sleeping just around the middle belly of a staged waterfall. To avoid drowning, only the head is properly put out on the ground and put to sleep. Be polite.


    Natural grass was also laid on the pillow, and the water was as warm as it could be. It''s like I fell asleep taking a bath. Surrounded by lush green trees, the air is refreshing. Clear weather, no clouds. The head is also strangely neat. It was a feeling I''d forgotten about here for a while.


    "Uh-huh, I was in the swamp, wasn''t I? So the snake ate me... so this is heaven? Well, the clothes haven''t even come ~. Ha ha, well, finally dead or me"


    "Wake up, daughter."


    I can speak up. Then a much bigger creature gave his head out of the place he thought was under the waterfall. At first I thought it was a snake, but there was an upside-down hairy horn on my head, my body was amazingly covered in blue scales, and its appearance was clearly not a snake.


    "Uh, I see a weird creature. This is where heaven is."


    "That''s a lot of greetings with weird creatures, my daughter. My name is Sarpent. This is still one of the dragons."


    "Heh, it''s a true dragon. A true dragon that should only have a few in the world doesn''t just show up in front of me so wheezy. What, a dream? Go to sleep. Go to sleep."


    Alphilis fell asleep again at the place and began to sleep. Surpent to be shocked to see how it goes.


    "Why don''t you wait, daughter? Gwen''s guy entrusts a part of himself to his crazy daughter, too. Is he crazy, too?


    "That, you know Gwen? Naturally, it''s my dream. Good night ~"


    "Hey, I told you to wait, my daughter. I don''t know... did I treat you wrong?


    Sarpent begins to worry. The way it looked was a little funny, so Alphilis decided to listen.


    "Then why am I sleeping bare in a place like this, should I be explained?... bare?


    "Um, I put my clothes on and they get wet, so I took them off. Don''t worry, it''s properly washed and folded."


    "Thank you very much for your kindness... no!


    Alphilis grabbed one of the stones around it and threw it at the Serpent. That hits the periphery of the temple beautifully.


    "Gu!? Daughter, do what?


    "That''s our line. Ah! What do you think the maiden is naked for?


    "You know what! Mostly dragons should be interested in human nakedness..."


    "Shut up. Shut up! You can''t be my daughter-in-law anymore, wow!


    "What a daughter--"


    I couldn''t even talk properly because Alphilis started sniffing around, and for now, Serpent was Alphilis'' clothing - even so, Alphilis was a good fit when he was asleep, almost identical to his underwear - and I brought it and encouraged him to wear it. And when Alphilis wears his clothes, he leads him to the height where he and his head fit.


    "Well, let''s introduce ourselves again. My name is Sarpent. One of the true dragons who lives in this swamp."


    "My name is Alphilis. Sorry I disturbed you earlier."


    "Um, I''m the one who brought you here in a forceful way. You can''t be confused but confused because you were deluded by seductive magic and brought in in your mouth. Not after all that magic. I felt it even far away."


    "Why did you bring me here?


    "That''s the real question."


    Sarpent nodded.


    "Actually, Fairtoose contacted me. I have a seriously ill daughter, so she asked me to help her. I was somewhat surprised because that''s Gwen''s smelling daughter."


    "Gwen''s?


    "Mm-hmm. He, me and another true dragon named Sky Dragon Maia are childhood friendly. Gwen is the oldest, but we''re best friends. I haven''t seen him in a while, but still don''t meet him together every 50 years. It was what smelled like that Gwen, so I accidentally stopped moving. You may just be surprised, but there were others, and you couldn''t speak up there, but you left then. But it was Gwen who was able to talk like this."


    "Back then."


    I remember when I was traveling on a swamp man''s boat. I felt that Alphilis was seen by a giant organism at that time, but apparently it wasn''t a mistake. If it''s true dragon, I can also be convinced that I missed it somewhere. The atmosphere was similar to Gwendorf''s.


    "That''s a small hand. Why does Alphilis have Gwen''s fangs?


    "When I was on my journey, I got a goodbye."


    "Well... I didn''t know Gwen would do that. Can I ask you something more?


    "Fine."


    Alphilis spoke in detail of his greeting with Gwendorf. About Aldrius, about playing well over Gwen''s head, about going with Aldrius to apologize by pulling a piece of scales. Sarpent was surprised by the story and listened with his eyes round.


    "Hmm. Alphilis is a lot of people."


    "Really? Well, Gwen is sweet. Maybe it was just sweet."


    "It might be special. Anyway, he used to be called the ''Destroyer Dragon'', and even a clan of True Dragons were billed rioters. We used to come near each other in fear, except for childhood. That is now the head of the True Dragon. If it changes, it changes."


    "Heh - that''s surprising. But it''s so great, what''s Gwen?


    Now Alphilis rounds his eyes.


    "Well, the ''new generation'' is better. All the true dragons of the old generation have already fallen asleep. Is that why Gwen didn''t keep someone''s kid?


    "Mm-hmm. Speaking of which, it''s like I was warming up an egg... and I thought it was weird for a male."


    "I guess so. The head of True Dragon sees the birth of a new life and it is his job to become a named parent. It''s safe to be the parent dragon again. Even true dragons are defenseless because they drain a lot of power shortly after giving birth."


    But, Dad, there''s a dragon.


    "The birth of a true dragon is a big event, Alphilis. We can''t move a few years after childbirth. That''s why Gwen warms the eggs."


    "I see. Speaking of which, I wish I''d let you hold my eggs too."


    "That''s... okay"


    The serpent clouded the words a little, but it just occurred to me what it meant for Alphilis.


    "So, what does Fairtoose do to Serpent?


    "Oh, he and I were kind enough. He asked me to do something about it because there''s nothing I can do about it. She''s a strange daughter, so she told me not to let her die. That''s why I brought you here. This is the land I keep purifying. The mud in the swamp is bound to pass through here once. I''m cleaning up the mud that''s flowing in there, and then I''m going to flow to other lands. I thought using the water here would weaken the contamination of the alphilis. The point is, I''m the water keeper."


    "Heh. You didn''t know that."


    Speaking of which, Aerial once boasted that the water in the prairie was very clean. It meant that there would be a lot of fairies so the purifying action would be strong, but from what I heard about Uti, the water spirits hardly seemed to be in the prairie. If so, it would be the purification of water if there were a sarpent. Alphilis serpented his honest inspiration and gratitude.


    "It''s lower here compared to the surroundings. It''s not just the water that gathers, it''s also easy to call in heavy objects, that is, things like bad air, negative emotions and so on. If this place doesn''t work, a place like Central Street would be a rougher place."


    "Really?


    "Um, the water source in the Middle Plains is the snowmelting water of Pilebos, but this is the water source around the central street. Further east, the group of nations looks like water from the Rockheir Snowfield. Well, I''ve known since I started living here, too."


    "So without Serpent, Central Street shouldn''t do it... thanks, Serpent!


    "What''s sudden?


    "Yeah, I honestly appreciate it. I''ve never known such a favour where I didn''t know it."


    "Mmm. Well, that''s what I like to do... but I don''t feel bad."


    Sarpent also ate his face at first, but he seemed to like being thanked himself. Though it seems a bit illuminating.


    "Well, how are you feeling?


    "Sounds totally good already! How could I have been so upset...?


    When Alphilis looked at his arm, the curse that had eroded his entire arm was completely smaller. I''m back in the state I was just starting my journey.


    "Well. Anyway, all the evil that was leaking out of that Aldrius and the seal they had imposed was flushed. Perhaps it was bad that the curse was forced to cover it. From now on, you''re going to get along well with that curse."


    "Oh. But maybe there was nothing I could do."


    "Well, I don''t have professional knowledge either. That Aldrius and the others have left nothing to do?


    The Sarpent question is particularly so. But Alphilis is only told in his will to "go to the eastern city of Begrad and visit a man named Hausen". I had no idea what that meant.


    "Um, I''ve been told to visit a place called Grad for once."


    "Begrad, Begrad... well, that could be a good means"


    "You know something?


    Alphilis sees how Sarpent is doing and asks.


    "No, I just expected it. If you go, you''ll see."


    "What the fuck, asshole!


    "You know what? More than that, isn''t it time to go back? You''ve been sleeping all day, haven''t you?


    "What, really?!?


    Alphilis was surprised by the unexpected passage of time. I didn''t think you slept all day. She thought that later that night was dawn.


    "Mm-hmm. The Fairtoose guy said it would be good if he fell at the swamp exit, so let''s send him that far. Get on my back. From here, you''ll be at dawn."


    "Even though the sun is still high..."


    "Don''t lick the breadth of the swamp. Even if this is the shortest distance, it''s 100 kilometers of land. If humans walk normally, it will take a month for them to follow a zig-zag path. I can get to the exit in a day, so I want you to thank me."


    "Is that true, too? I''m sorry, Wagamama, say it. You saved my life."


    "I don''t mind. If Gwen''s a little girl, I''ll have to do something."


    Alphilis laughed a little as Sarpent said it with a slight glimmer. But when I tried to walk to Sarpent, my legs stopped.


    "What''s up?


    "I... I hurt Miranda to say terrible things to everyone or to give them to you. Would you forgive me...?


    The alphilis drips. After seeing how it went, I thought for a moment what was wrong with the Sarpent as well, but if I can''t take Alphilis here, it''s not something that I figured out what Fairtoose would look like.


    "Hmm, that''s a tough problem."


    "Hey, what do you think I should do? How can you forgive me?


    "Don''t ask me. Isn''t that why we should ask them?


    "Huh?"


    Alphilis is a kyoton.


    "Hi. You''re trying too hard to come up with an answer on your own. You just have to ask him that. Sometimes it might not be acceptable as a result, but it might not be, right? It doesn''t even start when you''re alone."


    "Something''s optimistic."


    "But it''s true. How much fun things will just get less interesting if you think about them when your feelings sink, and vice versa, even when it''s not fun at all, it''ll be fun if you do it with the comfort of rising to heaven"


    "I wonder?


    "If so."


    Alphilis put his arms together and thought it through a bit, but eventually he seemed convinced.


    "All right, then let''s do that! Thank you, Serpent."


    "Well, more than anything I could do to help. Then get on my back."


    "Here?"


    "No, I don''t care what you think there''s a head"


    "What? This is the best place to ride!


    "Gu... well, my brother has been this daughter''s opponent for years..."


    And as soon as Sarpent tried to get Alphilis on board and move, I heard a sad cry somewhere.


    "Quououo on"


    "What''s that?


    "Rouge..."


    The moment I heard that cry, Sarpent''s eyes clouded with sadness.


    "Sorry, Alphilis. Can I make a little stop?


    You have no right to disagree with me.


    "Uhm."


    That''s how Sarpent put the alphilis over his head and tried to leave the spot. At that moment, Sarpent glimpses further downstream than where Alphilis slept. The water in the place was cloudy in pitch black.


    "(I didn''t have to be noticed until the end... but in fact, the second stage from the top of the 5th Falls was where Alphilis slept. The following three steps completely discolored the water because of the curse that leaks out of the alphilis. I used to sleep and change one step at a time... but what the hell was going on with all this curse stuck in just one human being?


    A man like Aldrius with a lid on such a curse is a big deal, but this girl who can wrap all that up is a big deal again. I don''t know if it''s a good thing, but I also know Gwendorf, Fairtoose cares. I wonder who this girl is. Well, it''s none of my business, and true dragons are usually forbidden to involve humans. Gwen''s brother didn''t know the chief himself was going to break it, I''ll ask him next time I see him) "


    Alphilis couldn''t help but notice that Sarpent thought such a thing in his heart.


    Continued

 177 To the Swamp, Part 15 - Help of the White Witch

    And right after Alpha Reese was compromised...


    "Damn it, let go!


    "No! You don''t even know where he went, do you?


    "You know what! You take all the swamp, I''ll smash that snake to death!


    "Please calm down, Miranda. I can''t do that!


    "Can this stay calm, let go!!


    Lisa and Aerial desperately stop Miranda trying to fly out of Fairtoose''s address to find Alphilis. Fairtoose came home there.


    "Shut up, what do you got in the middle of the night?


    "Fair! Where the hell have you been?!?


    "Don''t ask the lady such wild things."


    "I''m not kidding!


    Miranda shakes it off with Lisa and Aerial and eats it into Fairtooth.


    "Alphilis has been exposed to snakes, right?


    "Oh, that''s what I asked Serpent for. I don''t know what to do here."


    "What!?


    Miranda grabs Fairtoose''s chest.


    "You''re telling me you fed Alphilis?


    "So I''m telling you it''s not... damn, listen to people!


    Miranda let go of the shock of running on her arm as a hazy fairtooth pinched Miranda''s elbow bump.


    "Yikes!"


    "Oh, my God. This is Baba, so I''m gonna need a little help."


    "Not if you''re talking about it!


    "Ha. But seeing as how you can be angry for someone else, did you grow up a little bit? Compared to when I was just snuggling up on that Ode kid."


    "Now what..."


    Miranda was also suddenly given the name of her old lover, a little frightened. Miranda also has a broken heart.


    "You don''t have to worry, that girl has Sarpent taking care of her exactly. If you can''t, there''s nothing you can do about it anywhere in the world. At least we don''t have time for that now."


    "What do you mean?


    "That girl is in the mountains tonight. If that evil doesn''t go away by the end of the night, that girl will be taken over by the curse. That''s why I took a slightly more forceful approach."


    "What?


    Miranda was surprised by this. Because I didn''t think it was that serious.


    "Rather, it''s close to a miracle that that girl is keeping her sane with all that stuff. I guess that girl is extra self-contained. And I guess I really cared about you guys. Otherwise, half the play will be killed. Most importantly, because my original personality is particularly gentle, I guess I only had a certain degree of personality change even when I was exposed to so much evil."


    "To that extent."


    "To that extent. Did that girl kill any of her people?


    "I don''t have that... but I''m trying to burn the woods"


    "That might be the right decision in a way. As you may have noticed, this forest is not normal. Sometimes I don''t want to be involved with the world because I live here for a good reason. This is a land prone to evil and resentment. It hasn''t affected me very much because I look around regularly, but otherwise it would be the soil of the outfit that will produce the Demon King. Because the tiny Arnelian Church doesn''t seem to realize the importance of this place either. Maybe I can''t get around to it even if I''m aware of it. Well, you''re not going to like this land. So it''s really one way to cook and refresh once. Extraordinarily forceful though. That girl must have figured that out by instinct. Or sure."


    "Sure?"


    Lisa asked. Surely there are many strange things about Alphilis. It''s called noticing the arrival of every single one of them, when the swamps attacked them. Sometimes it''s quicker to notice than Lisa, whose abilities have risen.


    "Oh, maybe she''s listening directly to the Spirit."


    "The voice of the Spirit?


    "That''s right. If you''re witches or each other, you''ll hear the spirits you signed up for, and what about the aerials there?


    "That''s for sure"


    Aerial nods. With that ability, Aerial learned more about Faranx''s death. Wintier told me this and I realized that Aerial is in a contract with the Spirits of the Wind. So you can read the wind flow in detail, or you can know what''s going on in a remote place through the Spirit of the Wind. Most of all, you can''t be all-powerful, you can''t know when you want to know what you want to know. It also depends on the whims of the Spirit and the number of spirits present on the spot. In fact, in this swamp, I don''t hear any wind spirits at all.


    Still Fairtoose goes on.


    "And perhaps that girl even hears the voice of the Spirit of the Elephant, besides the Five Rows and the Holy, the Dark"


    "... is that possible?


    "You have the real thing right in front of you. But at least as far as I know, there''s never been such a precedent. So I don''t know what that means, and I can''t even think about it. So I''m imagining this."


    Fairtoose puts it between once.


    "If you can hear all the spirits... that''s unbearable pain. I don''t mind the spirits talking about this situation. Think about hearing voices like that during 46: 00? You''re definitely going to freak out."


    "Ugh."


    "Unless you have the right guide beside you. But there can''t be that in that kid with no precedent, and you can''t do that to the bonkers at the Magic Church. It would have been a little better if I had, but what were those bonkers doing?


    "Come on..."


    "Damn, this has to set up a tight moxibustion once? The head of the church would be a Tetrastine boy if he hadn''t changed, but he''d still listen to us. Anyway, if you want to protect that girl, you have to protect her for a long time. What the hell will happen to that kid and what impact will it have on his surroundings? At least until it''s clear."


    "You don''t have to tell me."


    Miranda answers quickly. When I look into those eyes, Fairtoose snorts back to see if she was satisfied at all.


    "Miranda''s face became somewhat better. I knew time would pass. But keep a good watch on your men."


    "? What do you mean?


    "Rana!"


    Larna, who was called, brings a maple bound with rope. It looks like you''ve just been rolled with rope easily, but I guess it''s not normal because it''s a witch restraint. Also to seal the devil''s eye, or there is a blindfold in his eyes depicting some spell.


    "Maple! What the hell are you?


    "Speaking of which, if you think you didn''t see him until the end yesterday either..."


    "I was going to slash her in the neck."


    Fairtoose describes the facts of the rush and shock.


    "In fact, when that girl blew up Miranda, this girl was just before she pulled out her knife and jumped. I realized that. I took him into custody as soon as I could. At first, I thought it was the enemy, but I didn''t think you guys would notice. Probably one of those things I heard, so I took him into custody just in case I read a few memories, and he gave me orders not to hate Miranda as a guard and slaughter and dump other people if I had to."


    "Become..."


    When I heard that, Miranda''s face blued all at once. I knew the mouthless ruthlessness of listening, but I didn''t expect to do that much.


    When Miranda grabbed close to Maple, she turned her face towards herself and inquired.


    "Answer me honestly, Maple. Who gave that order?


    "... I can''t answer you"


    "I see, the supreme bishop (Miriazal)"


    Miranda gives a complicated look. Miranda had somewhat imagined what Miriazal might do. But I didn''t expect you to make it this far. Of course, it was a dangerous occasion, but Miranda wonders if she could give a slightly more accommodating order to listen.


    Shaking off such thoughts, Miranda further asks Maple.


    "Then I just need something that doesn''t violate orders, so I want you to answer me. You don''t have to answer unanswered questions."


    "Yes."


    "What''s the next highest security priority for Atashi?


    "Lisa, it''s the order of which, the alphilis, the others"


    "How did you hide from Atashi without permission?


    "I decided it would be best to do so. I didn''t receive any instructions from Miranda on the matter until I made what I thought was best for me."


    "Is it true you tried to kill Alphilis?


    "Yes."


    "Why?


    "All those who harm Master Miranda are ordered to be killed. Exceptions are not explained to the exclusion of fellow travelers there. Therefore, Lord Alphilis was also found to be the target of the murder."


    "Yes..."


    Miranda shut up. This isn''t a bad maple. Perhaps Miriazal is also another event of unanticipated scope. It''s something that even the real people don''t imagine, such as Alphilis and Miranda fighting. Maple just faithfully executed the order. And Miranda was in pain that she was responsible for not having enough discussions with Maple. Instead, it just hasn''t mattered, maybe it was a miracle.


    This is the kind of group that has no mouth. I was listening, but the recognition was sweet. This is a matter of Miranda''s alarm. It was troublesome and avoiding things like mentoring juniors and those around them.


    "Then I''ll ask you more questions. I wonder if you''re willing to listen to my orders on this occasion."


    "Yes, we have been instructed at the scene to obey Miranda''s orders. However, I have been ordered to give your personality the highest priority in times of fire, so I was wondering if Miranda might be able to take orders in this regard."


    "Okay. Then I command the maple."


    Miranda didn''t like the original order or what happened when she said that. I don''t like to make people obey. But I couldn''t even say that anymore.


    "Stop escorting me from the shadows. If you want to escort me, be square. We''re traveling companions. Sleep with us and treat us equally normally. And when you move without a mouth, ask me first. I won''t tolerate unsolicited behavior."


    "Yes, but then..."


    "If you want advance instructions on what to do in case of a fire, meet with Atashi in advance, assuming every situation. The Atassis are doing the same, and that is the duty of those who travel together. I won''t let you do anything you don''t know. Whatever the others, whatever the supreme bishop, that''s how Atassi does it. This is an order."


    "Okay. If it''s an order, we''ll make sure it''s done."


    "The truth is..."


    Miranda looks sad for a moment.


    "I really don''t want Maple to do this either. I only want you to act that way when you think Atashi is someone worthy of protection. Because Atashi doesn''t like someone getting hurt to protect herself..."


    "Dear Miranda..."


    Maple didn''t know what to say and lost the word. I''ve done some work on orders before, but I''ve never seen anyone say anything like this before. We''re abandoned pawns. That''s what I was thinking, but Maple found out that this protective target in front of me apparently wants to treat the mouthless as human beings as well.


    "(Strange guy. But even without a mouth, I feel like I know this one is more popular)"


    That''s a word Maple should never say. But in my heart, I was getting good at its popularity.


    "Well, we seem to have discussed it, and we should head to the swamp exit."


    Have you decided that the conversation is over with the silence of the two, or Fairtoose urges everyone to leave.


    "At the exit?


    "Right. That''s where we''re going to meet up with Alpha Reese. I wish things were going best. But you''ll have to believe it, won''t you?


    "Yeah, you''re right... oh, but I have one serious concern"


    "What?


    Miranda told me about Lifeless. Maybe he''ll come after us. I hear that story, a little roaring fair-tooth, but eventually I turn up the table as I''m ready.


    "This is... I don''t know the tide, either. Fine. I''ll get rid of this place."


    "What, why?


    "I was going to go to the Magic Church, and if I do, I need to get ready. I mean, I can''t live in peace here forever."


    Hearing that word, Miranda looks sorry. Fairtoose saw the look on Miranda''s face and gently slapped her shoulder.


    "Don''t worry about it. Everything''s shifting, and I''m getting around to it. Even you, the immortal, change your mind."


    "Hmm... if you say so, you''ll be saved"


    "When we get out of the swamp, let''s start the magic of metastasis near the nearest town. That would be somewhat difficult to find. That''s about all I can do."


    "No, it''s enough. I appreciate it."


    Miranda holds Fairtoose''s hand and conveys her gratitude.


    "If you''re grateful, I''d appreciate it if you could ask me for two."


    Miranda slapped her neck, but Fairtoose had a slightly mean grin.


    Continued

 178 To the Marsh, Part 16 - Ascension

    "Two for each favor?


    "Yes, two."


    Fairtoose tells Miranda.


    "First of all, while I''m away from here, I''d like you to lend me personnel to sanctify this land from the Arnelian Church instead. It''s originally the work of the Arnelian Church, and the Arnelian Church gets the help of the marshers. That''s not a bad story, is it?


    "I don''t have enough rights to authorize Atashi to do that, but I''ll ask the Supreme Bishop. Well, that would be fine."


    "Um. So, is the other one more difficult? I want you to keep this lana."


    "Take this girl?


    Miranda shows a little difficulty. Partly because I saw her face, Larna is a magical user of dark attributes. Can I easily draw such a person into my company? My personality does seem like an adult, but I''ve still met her for a day, and I can''t communicate with her at all. Besides, this look would make it hard to take the whole town around.


    "Um, I can''t, but..."


    "But I''m sure you need it for that girl, right? Because people who use the magic of restoring the dark system are very rare. I''m not even looking."


    "That''s for sure. I''ve only seen a few of them."


    "This child will surely be able to stop that girl from progressing in her curse. I guess not for the water fairy there though. I''m not saying anything bad, I''ll take you. Look, I''m asking you from Rana, too!


    Larna moved forward when she was told, and bowed cutely and peppery. Are you still young to observe from this trick? Then again, that look is pitiful.


    "Atashi''s fine, but I''ll have to ask Alfi too for now. I don''t know, because she''s the leader of Atashi and the others."


    "Look, that''s a good idea. Shall we all go to the swamp exit for now, then? Well, before you do, you''re gonna have to get your stomach full."


    That''s how Fairtoose and Rana enter the house. Rouge didn''t see where he went. Yesterday I followed you relatively close to this house.


    But especially what Fairtoose says, so Miranda, Aerial and Maple follow. Uty and Lisa were the ones left.


    "Uty, is healing magic any different with water and darkness?


    Lisa asks Uty.


    "Hmm? Not at all, rather than something, eh? Water restoration magic is fluid manipulation. Perform the manipulation of the liquid in your body. I can drain toxins, and I can make up for what I''m missing. Then the range of application is quite wide, so it is famous alongside the restorative magic of sacred attributes. In contrast, dark healing magic specializes in the removal of foreign objects such as curses and toxins. Nia''s feeling better because of it."


    Nia seemed fine with getting up already, and although she wasn''t back in strength enough to stop Miranda, she did enough to keep an eye on things at the entrance. Seeing you holding onto your stomach, maybe you''re already hungry. Although the left arm is still not in perfect condition, the arm is fixed. Yesterday''s Fairtoose story was that we might be able to take the fixation in a week. To get back to normal completely, there are personal differences, but the beast man might be okay for a month.


    "Hmm, that''s quite different"


    "Incidentally, the restorative magic of sacred attributes regenerates and revitalizes the body itself. Fire is rare, but I guess this also revitalizes the body. It should be particularly good at blood flow manipulation. The wind is close to water, but on the other hand, it works even if it is away, it works weakly. Soil increases resistance and resistance. I wonder if gold will make up for the missing part."


    "You know more..."


    "Of course, right? Because water fairies are inherently specialized in healing magic! Most of all, I am willing to do even more restorative magic, and I am studying a lot of things!


    "Really, you were a water fairy"


    "What did you think it was?


    "I thought you were a pot fairy."


    "Kee! Whose fault do you think that is!? Oh, here. Wait!"


    Leaving alone the utility that happens alone, Lisa walks inside Fairtoose''s house. Later, all I had to do was wish Alphilis well.


    Alphilis and Serpent of the day, on the other hand. They were on Sarpent errands, stopping by.


    "So, what''s the errand?


    "It''s about Rouge."


    "Rouge?"


    "It''s about the dragon zombie I fought for."


    "Oh."


    Alphilis seemed ill-decided. I''ve done terrible things, even though I was about to be taken over by the curse. But you notice how she is, Sarpent says a kind word.


    "Don''t get sick. I guess that would be the best way to give it back to ash, but I don''t think so either. Besides, it''s not like I already feel pain, so I can''t even resent it. On the other hand, Fairtoose told me she even seemed to miss it."


    "Zombies don''t even miss me..."


    While Alphilis thinks Miranda won''t make fun of me again, it hurts my chest so bad that they''ll treat me like they used to.


    "So, how did that Rouge get there?


    "That was in love with me my whole life"


    Sarpent says a little sad.


    "Rouge has been a fire dragon since he was born. Well, when Rouge was a little girl, he helped me drown when I was coming to the ocean for fun, but he totally missed me. I lived in the ocean at the time, so it was quite a distance away, but when I got back to the ravine, they were always waiting for me. I told him to go back to Broome Volcano, and I didn''t go back many times. Sometimes he seemed to be home, but still spent most of it with my twist"


    "The connection between the fire dragon and the sea dragon, it''s not even a joke. Fire dragons can swim more or less, and I spend most of my life in the ocean. Life is too different. Besides, in true dragons and regular dragons, life expectancy is too different for anything. We live for thousands of years, but they''re hundreds of years at best. Most people don''t even speak the language. But Rouge grew up so beautiful, I honestly didn''t feel bad because those dragons waited in silence every night with my twist."


    "Bad dragon, you are"


    Sarpent laughs bitterly at the words of Alphilis.


    "There''s no word to give back, you''re right. But I shouldn''t have. One day, the mermaids told me to get rid of the demons that were raging in the sea. I went to see how things were going for now, but I took an unexpected amount of time to figure it out. It''s been months since I''ve been welcomed as a mermaid, and I haven''t been back in a long time."


    "Then what do you say, wasn''t there a dying Rouge there? After all, the area of the sea dragon wasn''t right, Rouge was suffering from the disease. I''ve tried to cure him somehow, but Rouge has begged me to stay by because he''s about to have a lifespan. I got her last. But Rouge still had something untrained, and he became a zombie. It was hard to see a woman who fell in love with me gradually collapsing, even though she didn''t do anything wrong."


    "So in the swamp?


    Sarpent shut up about the Alphilis inquiry, but eventually opens his mouth heavily.


    "Well, that''s not all... but I thought I''d give up Rouge if I changed my address. She followed me. Then again, though I''m usually at Fairtoose''s, he always comes to see my face once every few days. That''s where you''ll always be without me. So I have to show you my face and reassure you."


    "I see."


    Sarpent shut it up for the last time. Alphilis won''t say anything in silence again either. Heavy silence engulfed the two, but eventually the Sarpent came to the shore (by the banks) with beautiful water gushing. Rouge is standing there.


    Rouge, they''re here.


    "Quououououououououo"


    "I don''t know how I can give your soul back to heaven today"


    Sarpent stares at Rouge with a complex look. Rouge was already blind, but I could tell from the way it looked that he admired Sarpent so painfully, that Alphilis was also getting sad again.


    You perceived the look on Alphilis''s face like that, Rouge snuggles up on Alphilis. Honestly, being snuggled up by a rotten creature wasn''t pleasant either as an alphilis, but I looked into Rouge''s heart and answered his actions.


    Surpent was the one who was surprised at how it went.


    "You think a zombie caught in paranoia does anything other than paranoia? What the hell is this..."


    But Alpha Reese starts talking to Rouge when he comes into contact with Rouge and he realizes something.


    "What?


    "Quououououo"


    "Well, so..."


    "Quoon"


    "Yeah, okay. ''Cause I''ll tell him right away."


    "No way, are we talking?


    Impossible, Sarpent thinks. The words of the Dragon Nation are all understandable to Sarpent, who is a true dragon, except those who die and become zombies. They have more or less lost their intelligence, so they can''t even think about the words themselves. The zombie and the human daughter in front of him exchanged words.


    And the face of Alphilis, who looked back, was a loving expression, as if it were someone else.


    Sarpent, listen to me.


    "This girl is not just following you in admiration. I''m rather worried. You stopped laughing because of yourself. That regret is what brings her to this world."


    "Oh my..."


    "So all you can do to her is promise her. That you will return to your former self. She likes you, who live freely and possibly freely. You have too many things in captivity today."


    "Why would you do that?"


    The Serpent of course had an idea, but it didn''t come as a surprise as to why Alphilis knew that. But before asking such questions, Alphilis further connects words.


    "Let this girl release her soul with my power. So swear by her."


    "... okay"


    "Then..."


    As Alphilis kept his hands in line with Rouge''s face, Rouge''s body grew from edge to edge, leaving only a few scales behind. And then there stands a beautiful woman with red, long hair, deep red eyes. The figure was transparent as an illusion, indicating that it no longer existed in the world.


    "Is that Rouge?


    "Serpent. I can finally talk to you..."


    Rarely does an aged dragon say he is illusioned by the appearance of humans and other creatures. Though Rouge died young, he has gone through quite a few years if we consider him until the time he existed as a zombie. If so, it''s not strange to have phantoms.


    "(No way, there''s an alphilis?


    "With her help, I had some time to talk to you."


    Rouge meets with Alphilis lightly. Alphilis smiled and returned it to Rouge.


    "Let me be the first to say thank you. Thank you for not abandoning me as a zombie."


    "Say what. I''m the one who didn''t reward him for one thing..."


    "That''s enough."


    Rouge nods his face at the Sarpent. With that in mind, Sarpent also became an illusion and a figure of man again. Her hair was pale and short, and her eyes were a color honoring the sea. A little feisty, but quite a beautiful man.


    "I just liked you all the time unilaterally. Your heart has always been in that great ocean plain, and then..."


    "Rouge, did you know everything?"


    "Yeah. But I liked you like that. I had these thoughts about wanting you, the sea itself, to stay by my side. At least I wanted to be born into a sea creature, but that''s an unfulfilled dream."


    "Rouge..."


    Serpent gently gives Rouge his head.


    "But I have no regrets or resentments. If you have any regrets, only that you stopped laughing because of me. So from now on, I want you to live as you please. To be honest with your feelings. Promise me?


    Deep red eyes interact with the eyes of the Aokai. And a slow nodding sarpent.


    "Oh, let''s promise. In the name of this true dragon."


    "Good... now I have nothing to remember. You made me go out with you till the end."


    "No, I''m not. I feel like I was swinging. We should have told you a lot sooner."


    But Rouge just smiled back. And turn around Alphilis.


    "A human daughter. If you ever visit the Fire Dragon clan in Bloom, could you tell me what''s going on with me?


    "Fine, then."


    "I don''t know what to do instead, but I want you to know that you have no protection for the Fire Dragon..."


    Then the rouge scales touched the small hand of the alphilis, becoming part of it, almost unchanged in shape, but some of it seemed to stain deep red.


    When Alphilis confirmed it, Rouge''s appearance was already foggy. I guess I''ve accomplished all my thoughts.


    "Alphilis, let me thank you too. Me too. Now... hey!?


    When Sarpent looked at Alphilis, Alphilis nearly collapsed. In a hurry, Sarpent will hug you.


    "What''s up, hold on!


    "... su."


    "You''re sleeping... a totally strange daughter. Nevertheless."


    How did the series of acts go about? Is it really Alphilis that we were talking about again earlier?


    "(I didn''t know there was anything this true dragon didn''t know either. Gwen''s brother should be watching. But you owe me. Stopping)"


    Sarpent returns part of his arm to the figure of a dragon, and when he pulls the scales off, he embeds them in the small hand of the alphilis, just like Rouge.


    "This will do. Not only a fire dragon, but also a sea dragon''s protection would be gained. It''s small, but I gave it back a little first."


    And when I gather the scales left over from Rouge, I embed one in the part of my scales that I just said yes to.


    "Rouge, let''s go together"


    And when Sarpent returns to his original appearance, he puts Alphilis over his head and swims through the swamps.


    "Well, how to return the favor... yes"


    When Sarpent summoned a little seabird-like user demon, he flew far into the sky.


    Continued

 179 Each choice, part 1 - Reunion

    Almost a day after Alphilis returned Rouge to heaven. Mirandas safely on the northern edge of the swamp.


    "Hey fair. I''m sure Alphilis is safe, isn''t he?


    "I heard from the user demon. Don''t be in a hurry, you''re not hungry."


    "Shut up!


    "Here we are, Serpent."


    Lisa will detect as soon as possible. Nor did Serpent use a fog brace to hide his appearance, so Lisa''s sensors could have guessed as soon as possible.


    Apparently, there''s an alphilis sitting over my head, but for some reason, that doesn''t look healthy.


    "Is that it?


    "You don''t look well."


    "More than that, you''re on top of your head..."


    "What a punitive daughter. I didn''t know you were going to ride over the head of a true dragon."


    Alphilis was also troubled again when the line was shaken, beginning with Fairtoose.


    "Hey, Sarpent. What am I gonna do?


    "Have you come this far to talk about it? I told you many times on the way here."


    "But I knew it would still be awkward. What can I tell you first, no maneuvers?


    "I don''t know. Do something for yourself."


    "Kechi!"


    "Let it be the true dragon''s me to this point, what''s the ass!


    This is how it goes all day. But as Alphilis fell asleep easily over his head, the figure was thick, and the serpent was repeatedly frightened and impressed.


    "(Not at all, since when have you had a conversation with someone so far? Humans don''t really get bored, including the emotional buoyancy)"


    And when Miranda and I come in front of them, Sarpent lowers his head and grates Alphilis. Although Alphilis jumped lightly, his gaze remained pointing down and he did not look at Miranda and the others. With the awkward atmosphere flowing, Miranda grabbed close to Alphilis.


    "Alfi."


    "Miranda, you know, the..."


    "Just worry about it!


    "Hih! Oh, I''m sorry... is that it?


    When I realized, Miranda was holding Alphilis and crying.


    "I was really worried... I''m glad you''re okay. Nowhere hurts anymore?


    "Ugh, yeah."


    "That''s fine.... Atashi''s been worried about Alfi going somewhere!?


    "Ah..."


    "After Alfi was gone, Miranda was half frenzied, right? Taking all the swamps, but finding Alphilis, it was hard, wasn''t it?


    "Not at all. He could have killed anyone who stopped him."


    Lisa and Aerial nod yeah yeah.


    "Well, anyway."


    Bang! and Lisa kicked Alphilis'' ass up.


    "What the hell, Lisa!


    "It''s a punishment that worried Lisa. But now let me give you a break. If both chicks were doing the same thing, they''d get their asses out and be sentenced to a hundred hits on the ass."


    That''s what Lisa says. She also hugs Alphilis.


    "We''re friends, aren''t we? Because I''m keeping my lovely little ones in Arnelia Church until we act together to follow you. rely more."


    "Oh, my God... I''m sorry, Lisa"


    "Alfie, so am I."


    Aerial looks sad.


    "Alfi told me I was like a sister. I admire Alfi like a sister, too. Aren''t sisters supposed to help?


    "Aerie..."


    "I want you to rely on me more. And I made up my mind, but I''m going to leave the prairie."


    Everyone saw Aerial in the words.


    "Yeah, but then..."


    "I''ve already made up my mind. I''ve been thinking since Wintier told me. I don''t know what I really want to protect. The prairie is something to protect, not something you want to protect. What I really want to protect is my friend. And your father told you to live with your heart."


    The look on Aerial''s face is serious in itself and at the same time sunny. I guess I got the answer to the problem I''ve been worried about. A firm determination is felt in its eyes.


    "That''s why I''m going with Alphilis. Ever since..."


    "Aerie."


    Now Alphilis was holding Aerial more.


    "I don''t depend on you, do I?


    "Hehe, I know"


    "You''re gonna annoy me, aren''t you?


    "Fine, that''s more worthy of support"


    "Well, if it''s going to bother you too much, you just have to himmy!


    To a word Uty said, everyone sees Uty with a white eye.


    "Hey, what''s up?"


    "It''s a perfectly... unreadable pot of air fairy"


    "Because there''s one thing here because the air is heavy, and I''m trying to cheer it up..."


    "It''s an extra blame. Isn''t the air more or less heavy because the utility is humidifying it?


    "What kind of water fairy is Atashi!?


    Everyone looks at each other and laughs ticklishly when they see Uty starting to turn. That could have been the smile of everyone in a long time.


    "I need you to add me too."


    "Nia! Are you feeling better now?


    "Oh. It doesn''t exactly work, but it''s obvious. It''ll be complete in a month."


    "Fairtoose! Thanks!!


    Alphilis waves to Fairtoose.


    "Look, Maple, come here too!


    "Yes, but I am"


    "That''s okay, the details!! Or can''t you hear Atashi''s orders?


    "Ha... ok"


    Maple is added, and we all have to make a circle and talk about it. Sarpent and Fairtoose watched the children with eyes like they were watching them.


    And when I''m done talking to you, I propose to Alphilis, as Miranda remembered.


    "Ah! That''s right"


    "What''s going on?


    "About Larna."


    Miranda tells Alphilis about the whisper.


    "Larna, come here!


    Larna, who is called and comes often.


    "I was hoping to get Alfi''s opinion. What shall we do?


    "I don''t mind at all, and I''m rather welcome to... Yikes!


    "Ahhh!


    As Alphilis suddenly pulled Larna''s hood, Larna screamed in surprise.


    "Ah..."


    "What, Larna, can you talk to me?!?


    Feeling like it was gone, Larna rushed back to the hood and hid behind Fairtoose. Larna''s appearance as seen in the sun was still creepy, but Alphilis looks fine.


    "I''d love to offer you a trip, but why don''t you put that face back on?


    "Ugh, can''t you fool me?"


    "? What do you mean?


    With faces like Miranda and the others not sure, I hear the interaction between Alphilis and Fairtoose.


    "Thanks again, Larna''s face is a creation. I don''t know why."


    "" "Yes!?


    A fair tooth with a surprising togetherness on its ass and no evil at all.


    "If we don''t do this, the swamp man''s proposal isn''t depressing. Well, it didn''t even matter what they looked like. I just wanted to see how you would react. I put salt on my hands, so I''ll keep a child like my daughter. Seems like it was the hardest part to get over. Wait a minute."


    Fairtoose takes the bottle out of her nose and paints it on Larna''s face. And after a while, Larna''s face is carefully peeled from her hairline. Then I wonder, didn''t a poor face daughter come out from below?


    "Ugh..."


    "Larna, I''m sorry. It''s been this face ever since these kids got here, so it must have been painful."


    "No, Master Fairtoose. Nothing like this."


    The girl grins. Larna, who took the hood, has black hair in her brown eyes. The hair turns into a mite behind her and drips even smaller mites next to her head. Girl who still leaves it unbearable, but somewhere oddly glossy. Everyone accidentally sighed at that poor, adorable look.


    "Once again, I greet you all. My name is Larna."


    The girl pinches the hem of the robe and says hello. The trick is also adorable.


    "How long have you known, Alfie?"


    "From the beginning. ''Cause even though your face is so lame, your hair seemed fine, and your neck and all that seemed more or less irrelevant, right? Well, I didn''t know how you were disguised."


    "I see... you can''t even use a disguise without improving it."


    "Really?


    Alphilis stares at Fairtoose with his profound eyes. But Fairtoose pretended not to notice.


    "Well, anyway, I''d like to ask you about Larna. She''s like my precious daughter!


    "It''s okay, I''m not gonna do anything wrong."


    "Then I will come, Master Fairtoose"


    "Oh, you''re a master. Then you guys, get on the magic team we have here!


    When Fairtoose cast the spell, a large rock shifted and a magic formation appeared from below. Alphilis moving over that magic formation. Once again Fairtoose and Larna shake hands, Fairtoose activates the magic of metastasis.


    "Bye, Fair. I took care of you."


    "Thank you. Now bring me a good drink."


    "Ha, I will"


    "We''ll see each other again. Until then, master."


    "Fair''s the one to fuck, isn''t it?


    "Hmm! I didn''t say stupid!


    But whether you heard the last word. Alphilis and the others had already completed the metastasis. When I see that sight, the Serpent becomes the figure of a person, slowly speaking to me.


    "Fairtoose, we need to talk"


    "Oh, I need to talk to you, too. Just hang out."


    And they went back to the swamp. Two more eyes staring at the sight.


    They''re not coming, Master Lifeless.


    "No... I came out of the swamp earlier. The user demon confirmed it. But it looks like you used metastases."


    "Huh? So isn''t the pursuit tough?


    "... not so. Apparently, it''s not enough of a metastasis to call it a long distance. It''s about three days away at most. Near North Avenue, transferred near Feblanc. This is also now confirmed by the user demon"


    "So much for demons?


    "Did I tell you? Next time I''m serious, I need to be alert. Well, there''s no need to be alarmed if you don''t mean it. Besides, enough rest this time. Let''s go, Dortmund. Fight!"


    "Ha! I''ve been waiting for that word!


    That being said, Dortmund kneels down to Lifeless, and Lifeless summons several giant birds. And when we all rode in splits with the demon kings, only a few winds later blew.


    Continued

 180 Each choice, part 2 - Love blooming in the swamps

    After sending the Alphilis and the others out, Fairtoose and Sarpent went back to the swamps. And it''s not like either one of us says, to where the Sarpent rested the Alphilis, go fast. It took a day to travel with care for the alphilis, but now Fairtoose is with us. Fairtoose entered the mouth of Sarpent, who returned to the figure of a dragon when he used defensive magic, and Sarpent quickly returned to his original place in the way he traveled when swimming in the sea at high speeds.


    "Ugh, swinging, swinging"


    "Are you drunk?


    "It''s all right, you''re paying attention, aren''t you?


    "Of course."


    Jumps off the mouth of the sarpent in such a light-hearted move that Fairtoose doesn''t seem like an old man. What I saw under my eyes at that time was a pitch-black fountain contaminated with the curse of Alphilis.


    "This is..."


    "This is all she had, and her daughter was inside. Totally unbelievable."


    "But it''s true. That girl has many mysteries in many ways. I wonder who it is..."


    "Wouldn''t anyone know if the witch''s long fair didn''t?


    "Can''t even Serpent, a true dragon, tell?


    "I am too casual to be called True Dragon. It''s not like Gwen or Maia''s fine true dragon."


    Serpent says a little shy. Fairtoose looking up at it.


    "Rather, you''ll change into a human form. It hurts my neck to look up."


    "Oh, I''m sorry about that"


    Serpent disguises himself as a person as soon as possible. It is also possible to make it look like a garment by changing the body surface well. Pretty advanced sorcery as a change, but if you become as true a dragon as a serpent, you don''t make it.


    "Oh, this doesn''t hurt my neck"


    "I''m the only one who changes. Why don''t you go back to where you were, too? Long time no see."


    "Oh, right. It''s been 10 years since you left Larna? Well, to blind the swamp, it''s more or less like this. My daughter might have seen through the alphilis earlier.


    "Hmm, an increasingly strange daughter. Nevertheless, it would have been ten years and a moment for us."


    "But I think there was a lot going on. Because this is the first time I''ve ever raised a human. At first, I wondered why it was such a pain in the ass, but I miss Lara when she''s gone. Surprisingly, oh, that''s not bad. Then let''s go back."


    When Larna takes off her robe in the meantime and gets naked, she sprays herself with some powder that she puts out of her robe and goes into the water of the Sarpent Fountain. Then you will be rejuvenated while your body, which was an old man, sees it. The crooked hips were moist, the skin regained its subtlety, and the hair and lips trembled to luster. There stood a beautiful daughter with white hair, grey eyes on white skin.


    "Fair is still beautiful"


    "Thank you. Well, Sarpent fell in love with me, threw away the sea plains and followed me to such a despicable place."


    Fairtoose''s grey eyes gleam like pranks. Serpent looked troubled, but didn''t deny it in particular.


    "To confuse the true dragon is a witch."


    "You fooled yourself. I didn''t do anything."


    "So is that."


    "What more Rouge than that? No sign of it, though."


    "I''ve returned to heaven."


    "Ho. Then why again?"


    Sarpent explained the impatience.


    "I see, there''s an alphilis... and again, I don''t know."


    "It''s incomprehensible to me either. So I thought I''d ask Gwen."


    "That''s right, maybe that''s a good idea. What are you talking about, by the way?


    "Doesn''t the fair need to talk, too?


    "Fine, you first."


    "Uhm."


    Sarpent was prompted, but he has a mouthful. I tried to talk to him a few times, but he seemed to stop doing it every time. But Fairtoose waited patiently for Serpent''s words.


    "Oh, I''ve been thinking a lot of words. It''s something that doesn''t come out when you have to, not at all. Fairtoose, let''s be frank. I love you."


    "Yeah, I know"


    Fairtoose, who concurs lightly in the words that Sarpent never releases his will. But there is no emotion or disdain in its eyes. The salpent also seems to have eaten some of the surface of the reaction.


    "That would be nice if you followed me all the way here. If you didn''t love me now, you''re just a pervert, right? What I want to hear is what lies ahead."


    "Ugh, um. So... well, what is it? I''m a true dragon with a long life span. You''re a human being, even though you''re a witch. Though I have time until my contract expires, it will have a very different lifespan... but still, I want to live with you."


    "It''s like you''re still living, isn''t it?


    "It''s not... that''s it. Connect, no. You call yourself a couple when you''re human. Well, as a couple, I''d like to officially make a deal."


    After I said it, Sarpent blushed. It must have been an extra big decision. And when he finishes hearing the words, Fairtoose slowly walks to Sarpent. The pale eyes reminiscent of the sea and the grey eyes intersect.


    "That. If you don''t like it..."


    That''s my answer.


    Fairtoose layered her lips as she grabbed Serpent''s face. Serpent opens his eyes to unexpected behavior, but Fairtoose remains in Serpent''s arms.


    "You told me to do it, I''ve waited 200 years for that word. True dragons don''t know one thing about women, even though they say that they are responsible for all their wisdom."


    "Nah. Well, then..."


    "Here, I''ve always been in love. Ever since I first saw you."


    Fairtoose looks up at Serpent hot.


    "Otherwise, something we''ve been together for so long"


    "Oh my goodness. Then from the beginning..."


    "I guess we were in love with each other. But I really fell in love with you when I went to the swamp. I was delighted... that you came all the way here to dump the ocean for me. And if I talk to you, I won''t say anything. Rouge is worried too. He can''t ascend."


    "... I''m sorry"


    Sarpent hugs Fairtoose. Fairtoose gives herself up to its warmth.


    "It''s true. When I first saw you in the Great Sea Plains, I saw you swimming around freely, and I thought I was so jealous. I was imprisoned for being a witch. At first, I admired the existence of a true dragon, and I was honored to be beside him and talk a lot, but gradually it was hard to be with him. I wonder why I don''t have so much freedom. Plus, because it was a totally disguised love. But you came to me... and I don''t want any more. Too much work, my life. That''s the first time I''ve ever felt that way. Then I can also thank you for being a witch. It''s selfish."


    "But so am I... I was born as a true dragon, and while watching over this earth is our mission and being taught, I was always restless. I wasn''t swimming freely through the ocean plains, I was just standing back. I came to the swamp and finally figured that out." The freedom of my soul must be with me. "


    The two stare at each other. And after a long mouthful, the two slowly separated.


    "But I can''t live with you now."


    "... you mean Alphilis"


    "There''s that too. But I didn''t know the outside world was moving so rapidly. Looks like the Phalanx was debated, the Seekers were burned down the woods, and Wintier was chased inside the Spirit. Though the world is a flurry, this must not happen. I can''t overlook this any more than I am a witch who keeps the world order."


    "I agree with that. Looks like someone''s trying to disrupt the world."


    "Well, I don''t know about that..."


    "What do you mean?


    But Fairtoose did not answer the question.


    "Anyway, I''ll go around to witches everywhere. They''ll already have some information. Witches can no longer be irrelevant, either, because originally witches are a role in guiding humans right. Then they come to the Magic Church. We need to make our position clear to them."


    "Right."


    "It won''t be long before the Witch Regiment."


    Witch Regiment - It is a gathering of witches from all over the continent to meet together. A witch refers to a woman magician who directly substitutes a covenant with the Spirit and acts only to preserve the order of nature, not selfishness. By the way, in the case of men, it is called a mentor. For the convenience of making a covenant with the Spirit, the Great Old Witch often left people and lived in nature, which was thought to be the best way to preserve world order. But in the days of many demons, those who shun people in that way are seen as demons to the people and subject to persecution. In addition, the Ordinary Period coincided with a time when magicians were the object of persecution, and there even existed areas where there was something to hunt witches for.


    Later, as the sorcerers gradually regained their social status, the witches also began to change their minds. Humans are also a part of nature and should be protected and guided together. Failure to do so resulted in such persecution. There was also a positive or negative opinion in this opinion among witches, but many witches agree with this opinion and actively descend into people while standing in nature to teach and guide people about various natural knowledge. The number of witches per population grew smaller as people''s living quarters expanded, but there are still areas in the world today that are closely associated with witches.


    Such a witch meets with a bunch of witches. They communicate the situation everywhere there, the state of nature and the recent situation of each. This also means preventing each persecution from occurring. The head of the witch is supposed to be done around by the witches of each attribute, but Fairtoose happened to turn the order when she was a witch, so she was chased by her own work and not the other way around. There has been no witch regiment for the last 200 years, as it was drawn further into the swamp. Perhaps the witches will remain unaware of each other''s situation everywhere. And the substitution should be quite happening. Fairtoose was a little sick that the world was in a situation like this, maybe because of herself.


    And Fairtoose flips the robe. Looks like we''re ready to leave already.


    "Until it''s all cleaned up... will you wait?


    "Oh, I''ve kept you waiting for 200 years. Besides, I have to purify this place. Finally, as a true dragon, I feel like I''ve found something to do. I''m glad I came to the swamp. So don''t worry about me waiting."


    "I''ll be back as soon as I can. Then this time, I want to try to raise my real own daughter"


    Fairtoose is about to lighten up a little. She must have had a lot of courage to pronounce this word. But Sarpent embraced such a fair tooth with love, and let go to spare his farewell.


    "I''ll be waiting..."


    "Yeah, me too"


    So Fairtoose traveled to witches everywhere.


    Continued

 181 Each choice, part 3 - Lost

    Aerial discovered the town as soon as everyone checked the perimeter after the Alphilis and the others made the transfer.


    "Small, but there''s a town."


    "You did say Fair was a town called Feblanc. If we make a few purchases over there, we''ll rendezvous with the North Street by the end of the day. If you go all the way to the main streets, you won''t be able to set it up, even though it''s lifeless."


    "I hope so..."


    Alphilis looks anxious. Is Lifeless such a brilliant opponent? The anxiety doesn''t go away.


    "(Could a guy who blows up hundreds of thousands of humans for his own experiments care about that? But it looks like it''s the fastest way to Arnelia, and I don''t know how to stop. Hopefully we can get away with this successfully)"


    "In the meantime, there''s no sign of lifelessness around. within a radius of at least 1 km."


    "1 km? Lisa, now you know so much??


    "Yes, I''m surprised myself, but you seem to have pretty much upgraded Lisa''s abilities. If you squeeze it in a straight line, you''ll see what''s going on in town from here."


    "Wow..."


    Aerial is impressed. There''s still going to be quite a distance to town, but the special training with Faranx had dramatically increased Lisa''s overall performance.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve left the prairie, and your sensor capabilities are excellent."


    "With that said, isn''t Aerial the first time out of the prairie?


    "Right, this is outside the prairie"


    Aerial looks around emotionally. But it''s not far from the swamp, so it''s still grassy. Inhale that air all over your chest, and Aerial moisturizes your eyes.


    "It''s still like a meadow, isn''t it?


    "No, it''s not like the prairie anymore. Few spirits of the wind, and the smell and taste of the wind."


    "Really?


    "Oh, yeah. I chose..."


    Fumi Aerial sees the alphilis. Its eyes were moist and slightly glossy in tears, so the alphilis somehow lit up and slightly distracted itself. Lisa notices it and just puts in the tea.


    "What is the reaction of your lover at the beginning of your relationship?"


    "Ugh, shut up. Leave me alone!


    "Well, maybe that''s what it is in a way."


    "Hey, Aerie?


    "Ha."


    Aerial grins lightly. The smile was sunny and I couldn''t feel any stray or regret already. In fact, I guess so.


    "But it''s weird to call Alphilis your sister."


    "You can do as you''ve always done."


    "I will."


    "It''s nice to be cheerful, but it''s time to go"


    Nia urges everyone. Everyone walks with it. Second, Alphilis cares about Nia. She doesn''t speak a word about Kazas. I should be worried about you.


    "Nia, about Kazas..."


    "You don''t have to tell me now. I''m sure he''s alive. Is that what he screws up in there?"


    "But you''re worried, aren''t you?


    "Of course that''s true, but Alfi wouldn''t know, would he? Kazas told me all sorts of dreams in front of me. He wants to try every mystery in the world. That''s what I was going to talk about all night if I leave you alone. A man burned with such passion dies so easily. So I''m sure Fenna''s alive."


    "Oh well. Then I won''t talk to you anymore."


    When Alphilis envies that Nia and Kazas are already bound by a strong relationship of trust, Miranda joins the conversation again.


    "Well, if you need anything, I''ll get back to you from Orange Millet. I arranged it that way, and I told him to rely on the Church of Arnelia in case of any. That''s why those two are fine."


    Miranda, thank you.


    "That''s okay. I''d like to hear more about Larna."


    Miranda turns around Larna walking at the rear. She walks constantly and follows from behind very adultly. That Larna, raising her little face.


    "Is this about me?"


    "Yes, about Larna. We''re going on a journey together, so I wanted to tell you all about it."


    "For example."


    "Why were you at the fair, or something?


    Miranda leaned slightly over that question, so Miranda wonders if she heard a bad thing.


    "Oh, no. You don''t have to talk about what you don''t want to talk about. I''m not asking you.


    "Oh, excuse me. Me, it''s my habit to lean down when I think. Actually, my mother is banshee."


    "Banshee?"


    A lot of people lean their necks at words they''re not used to hearing. Only Miranda and Uty seemed to know.


    "Banshee is definitely the family of the Dark Spirit, right?


    "Yes, it is. The mother is that banshee."


    "But banshees don''t usually come out in public, do they? I''ve heard of people living in the woods in small groups."


    Larna nodding at Uty''s words.


    "Normally, yes. But my mother''s Banshee clan is a little different, and there''s a little bit of horny blood in it."


    "Succubus?


    "Are you trying to seduce a man and attack him?


    "It''s an embarrassing story..."


    Larna dyes her cheeks. The trick is strangely annoying. I see, I can be convinced. Everyone thought it was oddly colorful when they said it was still a girl''s face and shape and dressed in a black robe. If Larna grows up, she''ll surely get a lot of deductions. Fairtoose''s concealment of his face is also a convincing place to work.


    "My mother''s clan is recognized as one person by seducing both men and women. They say that''s the ritual of adulthood. But my mother said to herself that as a banshee, it wasn''t there. You really don''t have the guts to seduce a man, and your father comforts you into liking the fact that you''re whining and crying on the side of the road"


    "Well... the results are good..."


    Miranda tells her thoughts in a tone that has changed. If it''s just crap, it sounds like a bard to me.


    "But my mother really loved my father, so much so that she lost me. My mother was banished because of the clan. My father also said that he had made demons his wife again, and he was chased from the town of man. And I was born, but after all, my mother was a banshee with the blood of a succubus. A man obsessed with his mother without having to do anything was constantly, and if his identity fell apart again, he could not stay in one town for long, and both his parents were tired of living like a fugitive life. My parents asked me not to put me in this life again, and I came to talk to Fairtoose."


    "So you kept the fair. Then my parents."


    "It should be alive. You''ll still be traveling somewhere. I''ve heard from you a few times."


    "Well... then"


    "Yeah, I was wondering if I''d ever hear rumors about my father and mother if I was traveling. I''m actually looking forward to that."


    The dust and Larna laugh. A smile like a little white Lucca flower, blooming on the side of the road, brightened the surroundings.


    "I hope to see your parents."


    "Yes."


    The thought would have been the same for all.


    A line that arrives in Feblanc while doing so. Feblanc is off the streets, and it''s a pretty small town. The population would not be 5,000. Still looking around to see if everything is rare for Aerial. I know you''re intrigued, but I don''t think so.


    "Alfi, what''s that?


    "That was a dough that crushed the fruit of the boota. Fried and eaten in oil. Typical of an outdoor shop."


    "So what''s that?


    "That''s selling books. Maybe a map or an information magazine in the heart of the city."


    "What''s that glimpse?


    "That''s a jewelry sale."


    "Is that it!?


    "... that''s probably just my bald uncle"


    It becomes appropriate to reply whether the alphilis is getting tired step by step in an aerial like a curious child. But completely Aerial was taken by a world where interest seemed to be the first to see it, and the Alphilis appeared to be out of sight. With those two on their asses, Miranda, Lisa, Maple, etc. share to get all the essentials together.


    "Miranda, what do you do with the food?


    "I''d like to pick up dinner after it''s attached to the North Street town. Lisa, how far is it to North Street?


    "I asked the people in town, you think it''s about seven days on foot? On the north street, they say the town called Ramlissa is the closest."


    "Then you don''t need a day on a prairie horse. Let''s just refill lunch, water, and spare preserved food."


    Copy that, sir.


    "So, Miranda, don''t you need night gear, etc?


    "You don''t need it. Maple uses horse leaves. And water."


    "Okay."


    "It''s time to take care of the horse''s nails."


    "Oh, well. Not surprisingly."


    "But the sun is still high. Staying here is ridiculous."


    "Right. Plus I feel like getting away from the swamp soon. I kind of miss civilization."


    "That''s what I am."


    Nia chuckles at Miranda''s fed up look. This is how the journey was prepared. Alphilis, on the other hand, was a complete aerial and Larna babysitter. Aerial blamed the question and was still troubling Alphilis.


    "Alfi, what''s that? What''s that?"


    "Aerie, I''m not resting for a second...?


    "Mr. Alphilis."


    When Larna is difficult, she pulls her sleeve.


    "What, to Larna?


    "No, you''re not."


    In the middle of the street, a little girl was walking around stifling around. From what I''ve seen, she''s only four years old. Clothes are crude, but a girl with beautiful pink hair, with unique hairs. My hair is swirling, like a bird''s nest. Quite a piece of crap. Hi. They don''t have any parents nearby.


    "Are you lost?


    "Come on, what do you think? But it''s dangerous, isn''t it?


    "Right. Shall we see how it goes?"


    The moment Alphilis tries to stop by that child, the rest of his people come back.


    "That, Alfie, what are you doing?


    "No, that kid..."


    When Alphilis points to his finger, does the child also notice that he points toward Alphilis again? Then, wouldn''t you come running in a straight line with your face shining? And the words that came out of that mouth...


    "Mom -!!"


    "Eh ��..."


    At that moment Alphilis makes a noise and solidifies, and everyone else drops their luggage ragged to the ground. On the other hand, there was a girl with pink hair snuggling up so that she could cling to the body of the hardened alphilis.


    Continued

 182 Each Choice, Part 4 - Girls and Bards

    "Mommy."


    "Alfie, when did you..."


    "Chi, no, no! Because I''m not like that!


    Alphilis desperately denied it, but Lisa slaps him on the shoulder with a pound.


    "Alfi, I didn''t know you were that grown up. Let''s be honest with Lisa about her loss."


    "Don''t be silly, I''ve never even kissed you. Yikes!!


    That''s it, Alpha Reese gets annoyed. People walking down the street had stopped walking because Alphilis shouted back unexpectedly. And he''s whispering something.


    "(Heard that?


    "(At that age... he said he hasn''t)"


    "(Poor thing...)"


    "(I want to have it)"


    "(No, no, there''s some kind of fatal flaw)"


    "(Don''t you prefer women to men or something?


    "(It''s possible...)"


    The townspeople were saying whatever they wanted. I''m shivering when I turn my face bright red and sift because that word also sounded like Alphilis. And I inadvertently hear a rough mouth at a girl clinging to me with a full smile on her face.


    "Hey!? What are you? What resentment do you have and you say that to me?


    "Mom, did you forget about me??


    But the answer was unexpected for Alphilis and natural for the girl. When I heard what Alphilis said, the girl''s face suddenly clouds. And quickly I wept in my eyes and started crying out loud.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Terrible ~. My mom''s leaving me, so I''ve been chasing her so hard I can''t!"


    "Yeah? Yeah??


    The girl cried so loudly that she didn''t think she was a child. They are loud enough that all the companions around them block their ears. To that very loud, people come out one after the other, not even from inside the building. She was no longer the object of attention. Alphilis noticed it and made her face even brighter red like ripe cane fruit, but still the girl keeps crying anyway.


    "My mom forgot about me ~!! Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    "Hey, hey... stop crying, okay? What to do..."


    Apparently, the girl really thinks of Alphilis as her mother. Alphilis also found that there was no malice at all, so he was desperate to make the girl''s head cry or deceive her somehow.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. Because I was sorry..."


    "Hiku, hiku. Mom, did you remember me?


    "Um, it''s..."


    "Uh-huh."


    "Oh, what am I supposed to do now!?


    Of course I don''t remember Alphilis. Step by step, Alphilis was also in a mood to cry. At that time, a man with a harp on his back in the bard style comes closer to her. He''s very tall, he''s a man, but he has long hair and hips. It was somewhat feminine to bundle black hair into one behind her and wrap herself around a loose thin robe. Her face is also beautiful with humans apart again. If you dress like a woman, you''ll be a tremendous beauty.


    "(Ah, beautiful person...)"


    Even in this situation, Alphilis thought so. that seemed to be the same for the rest of us,


    "Hiu ~"


    "Hmm, that''s beautiful"


    "Pretty handsome for a human being."


    And Miranda agreed, even as usual, with Aerial and Utility. The beautiful man speaks to Alphilis.


    "Long time no see, Alphilis."


    "What? To which extent??


    But Alphilis still doesn''t remember. If you''re such a beautiful man, I don''t think you''ll ever forget it once you see it.


    "What. You forgot about me, not just the kid?


    "No, I don''t think I''ve ever met him."


    "No, I don''t think that child is me and your child"


    To that word, everyone finally dropped the baggage they had picked up, even once again. The surrounding area is very casual saying things such as "it''s a lust", but I was completely dizzy when it came to Alphilis, and it was best not to lose my mind.


    "Ha ha... this must be an illusion. I must have been eaten by a serpent and died. Yeah, definitely. It''s all a dream. What a bad touch for that... Yikes!


    Alphilis clutches his own cheek, but naturally nothing can change. See how it goes, and Lisa stops Alphilis'' hand. I know you''re usually laughing, but Lisa was just a serious face this time, too.


    "Alfie, recognize reality properly."


    "Yeah, ''cause come on. I don''t know. I really..."


    "I know. Who are you? Even if I tried to activate the sensor earlier, it won''t work for you at all. So is this girl. At least you''re not human, are you?


    Everyone raises their guard to Lisa''s word.


    "Isn''t this a little too much of a joke?


    "Hmm, I didn''t mean to. Alpha Reese, do you really not know who we are?


    "Huh. Uh-huh..."


    Alphilis becomes desperate to remember even though he remembers being slightly dizzy. But I was so shocked earlier that I couldn''t turn my head properly.


    "Uh, uh..."


    "Then let me give you a hint. You named the child. It''s called Irmatal. Alphilis used to call you Il."


    "Irmatal? Is that..."


    Staring at the girl like Alphilis was annoyed. Those amber eyes are anxiously staring at Alphilis. As soon as Alphilis was about to say something, something appeared to block the light of day.


    "I found you, Alphilis."


    "Lifeless!


    It was lifeless floating above. At the same time, something comes down from a giant bird, one after another. The townspeople, who had said something very unsolicited earlier, also fled to scatter spider children on the sudden events. The girl and the bard stay on the spot and the girl grabs Alphilis'' trousers anxiously.


    And right in front of me is a bunch of demon kings and a big man with black armor. He is a fierce man who has gone through several training fields with the Alphilis and others. At a glance, we know that those who refrain behind the lifeless are not of ordinary strength. Especially a man with black armor. The mere defeat of one of him was doubtful that one liberation of the curse would catch up. A lifeless man who can follow such fierce men slowly opens his mouth. Looking is what keeps the child, but the tone has already hidden nothing.


    "It''s something that''s made me noisy again, while I haven''t seen it for a while. Little girl in black, a bard, and a child."


    "These kids have nothing to do with this!


    "Really? Then you can miss it..."


    "Don''t bully my mom!


    A girl named Irmatal stands between Lifeless and Alphilis. Spread your little hands all over the cup and dress to shelter Alphilis. There are tears full in my eyes, and I am still diligent to protect Alphilis.


    Alphilis was accidentally struck in the chest, but Lifeless was also surprised. And when I smile small and bitter, my lifeless killing swells at once, and my figure returns to that of an adult.


    "I didn''t name it after myself, much less me. I don''t have a hobby for killing children, but I won''t let any of your associates live!


    "Come on! Il, back off!


    Lower the alphilis back so that it can hold Irmatal. Those behind the lifeless enter a combat posture, as if in response to a swelling killer. Seeing that, the Alphilis and the others try to get into combat, but no matter how they look at it, they didn''t win. The same is true of the number of enemies, but it is difficult to say that the Alphilis and the others are in perfect shape, and the enemies are boosting their power. Most importantly, the fullness of lifeless magic is different. Now I knew right away that he was coming to kill me for real.


    "Damn, now you seem serious!


    "That sucks..."


    "But you won''t be able to escape now."


    "If this happens, one of you has to go a long way."


    "You just left the prairie. Is this it? But don''t bother. Rana, you''re the only one running. We can''t get into this fight."


    "... you won''t be able to do that anymore. Besides, I''m asking for a fellow traveler once too, because I don''t want to be such an irresponsible imitator."


    "I''m coming!


    And now the moment Lifeless stepped forward to jump, his eyes open, as if Lifeless''s face had seen something unexpected. And flew reflexively and lagged behind.


    Continued

 183 Each choice, part 5 - The darkness to gather

    "That''s a good idea. If I''d taken another step, I''d have turned it off."


    "Who are you?


    It was the brunette bard who uttered the words. What surprised me was that the Alphilis and the others were the same, and I looked back unexpectedly. The bard remains gracefully smiling. Lifeless asks, staring hatefully at the bard.


    "You''re not human... and this power. Name your name!


    "Me? Normally, it''s polite to call yourself, but I know your name, hero king."


    Lifeless eyes open in amazement.


    "I''ve been paying attention to you since you were born. Kind of rare talent and awesome drilling. For a human being, I think he''s gained great power. But who the hell are you now? You, I know, were certainly supposed to be old and dead. What the hell does that look like..."


    "Hmm, you know me? I see you''re a true dragon."


    I glanced at the bard just because Lifeless got the guidelines. So the bard also spills a smile.


    "I don''t know. I''m True Dragon Gwendorf"


    "Chi, more so ''Destroyer Dragon''..."


    "I knew it was Gwen!


    Alphilis'' face broke into joy (dust) buh. It is one of the good memories for her, a playmate and one of the masters who taught her various things.


    "I''m surprised, because I''m doing what humans do! But why are you here?


    "Hehe, I''m sorry. I thought you''d understand. Speaking of which, I didn''t take this look in front of you. Aldrius and I used to see each other like this, so we lost sight of each other. I''ve been contacted by the Serpent Demon. I could lend it to Alphilis, but I can''t leave the swamp, so I was wondering if you could protect her instead. What the hell do you think you''re doing?"


    Gwendorf''s face complaining like that was fun though. And now when I turn my tough face toward lifeless, I say pizza away.


    "It is a true dragon who would not otherwise intervene in every dispute, but this daughter is the same with my daughter. It is also the oblivion of the man I called my friend. Furthermore, Shinryu owes this daughter a debt of gratitude. If you say you will lay your hands on this daughter, I, the head of True Dragon, will be your opponent. How can you be so reckless with someone called the King of Heroes?


    "Say what? Isn''t that the way I wanted it!


    "Nah..."


    Everyone took a breath on that line of Lifeless. Now Lifeless has declared that he will fight True Dragon opponents.


    "Interesting! I wanted to fight True Dragon once. I didn''t have the opportunity to fight before, but as my 800-year-old drilling achievement, don''t be a single indicator! And to be honest, it seems like a weak bully to smash Alphilis like this, and I didn''t feel like it!


    Lifeless laughs with pleasure. He just said he finally found a good enemy. Combat fanaticism from the core. With that passion, the Alphilis and the others learn to chill.


    "Seriously, hero king"


    "I''m not joking about this, I... Come on, fight, destroy the dragon! Show me your brag about destroying your country in one breath!


    "Don''t you dare..."


    Gwendorf also kills me. As if two tornadoes had erupted nearby, soil smoke rose.


    "Ugh!"


    "I don''t want this."


    Miranda and the others fall behind unexpectedly.


    "I don''t want to damage the town if possible, but I guess I can''t..."


    "Gwen, are you serious?


    I see Alphilis looking more worried about Gwendorf.


    "Mm-hmm. Whatever this one is, it''s already motivated enough over there. Alpha Reese, stay close. The battle is enough for me alone."


    "No!"


    "I''m telling you, it''s a foot job!


    Gwendorf''s face, which seemed kind, turns into a fighting face. Apparently, even for Gwendorf, lifeless is not an easy opponent. As soon as those two tried to enter the battle, a breeze blew between them.


    The ground breaks with a tremendous impact sound, and the building that was on the extension line becomes two blocks. The missing voice sounded while it could also be misplaced there.


    "Yes, that''s it."


    "Lifeless, it''s too much"


    Kerakera and a laughing old man kind of boy and a beautiful brunette swordsman suddenly appeared. Moreover, there are those who appear one after the other.


    "Cahahaha! If you''re lifeless, what are you serious about?"


    "Damn it, there''s no running away."


    "Hahahahahahahaha! Mix me up too!


    "Dragreo, shut up. Makes it easier to talk."


    "What do you mean, you? I didn''t know you would disobey your master''s orders."


    Men with uniform black robes. Some of them were that big man, who was Faranx''s enemy, and a boy who met him in a cave and tried to keep up with Lisa. Seeing that uniquely ominous group of minds, the Alphilis and the others are terrorized. In this situation where even one lifeless person is at his disposal, there are another seven that are similar.


    "What the..."


    "He''s one of mine, for once. I''d hate to admit it."


    Answer the Alphilis question so that Lifeless throws up and throws it away. A group of black robes will also return the response.


    "That''s a terrible thing to say. I don''t even like it this way."


    "Absolutely. It''s just that we work together for one purpose."


    "That''s right ~. So lifeless also runs wild in the... Cahahahaha!"


    But still, Lifeless hasn''t completely solved the battle posture. If there was a gap, it would hit the Alphilis. And you cemented that determination, Lifeless walks toward Alphilis. Titania stands between its lifeless and alphilic.


    "That''s it. If you go any further... I''ll kill you."


    "Can you do that? To the swordsman."


    "If you tell me to do it. It''s the sword I forged for it."


    An unusual killing spirit rises between the two of them. Signs so sharp that people are going to be able to kill just for killing. Even the Alphilis, who have gone through battle more than once, are so killer that they want to escape. Dark-haired swordsman, the killing spirit emanating from Titania was very quiet, but no less powerful than Gwendorf and Lifeless.


    But the robes around them didn''t stop the fight, they just watched as they nibbled. It''s like a good spectacle. But I just don''t know.


    "Don''t be mean, Lifeless. If you turn all your athletes against your enemies, you''ll die, too, won''t you?


    "How about that? It''s quicker for me to kill Alphilis than for you guys to finish me off. Whatever you guys are, can we blow this whole neighborhood up?


    "Wow, you''re so confident."


    "Do something you don''t know again."


    "Doesn''t this really require moxibustion?


    "But why would a man like you be so obsessed with this girl? From what I''ve seen, I don''t even look like a very powerful man."


    Titania glimpses Alphilis sideways. Alphilis is unexpectedly frightened by its sharp eyes.


    "I don''t know because you''re a swordsman. The other guys aren''t pure sorcerers, are they? But I know. This woman is a delicacy that will soon reach our realm. And with clear hostility towards us. It''s too late to panic then. Dangerous sprouts should be picked while you can. I''m thinking about the plan. Why don''t you know that?


    "(Plan...?


    Miranda reacts to the word. Again, this group is moving with some clear purpose. But I don''t know what it is.


    "Come on, get out of the way. I''ll punish you as much as I want. So let me kill that girl!


    "Because, Master. What will you do?


    Talk to a space where there is nothing anomaly. Then a magic formation emerged in the space, and I wondered if that space was black and distorted, and once again a man of black robes came out. This man wears a hood deep in his eyes, so he can''t see his face. When the man came out, Alphilis was inadvertently holding Miranda''s hand. Miranda looks at Alphilis'' face as if she were surprised, but Alphilis looked completely frightened.


    "Alfi?"


    "Sorry, Miranda. Keep your hands off me."


    "Oh. That''s good, though."


    Seeing Alphilis tremble in small pieces, Miranda shook her hand back and did it. Even to Alphilis, I don''t know why I''m so frightened.


    "(I don''t know why... I don''t know why I''m afraid of that guy. I don''t feel like I can beat that guy, no matter how much training he gets or how much sacrifice he makes. Why? I never even had this kind of emotion for Lifeless)"


    But while they stopped at the edge of their eyes in search of Alphilis'' fright, they all gently drown their heads at the man in the black robe. And as he slowly walked over to Lifeless, he asked lifelessly.


    "Lifeless... what are we moving for?


    "is, it is'' for the liberation of the truth of the world ''"


    "That''s right. And all the measures for that, I think. You can''t do anything you want."


    "... I''m sorry"


    "Um, you''re gonna get punished, right? And surprisingly for me, you have a nostalgic face."


    From the tone of his voice, the man in the robe sounds like an old man. When the old man turns back to Gwendorf, he moves as if to keep that figure slippery. And when I stopped about 10 steps from Gwendorf, I stopped there perfectly.


    Continued

 184 Each Choice, Part 6 - The One Who Binds Darkness

    "Long time no see, Gwen"


    "... I didn''t want to think about it, but it''s still you. Oranzeble."


    An old man called the Orange Bull takes the hood. The face I met underneath had wrinkles like an old man, but the eyes were impressive with sharp, willy forest colored eyes, a tight mouth, and a stored moustache. And he has long ears, and he is also like an elf. But they seem to have even bigger ears than normal elves.


    Never the face of a bad man. It''s not like I''m letting go of my killer in vain. But the strong brilliance of his eyes was moving under his daring will, and it was easy to imagine that he would not hate any means or sacrifice for the sake of purpose. He looked like a martyr himself, or a death squad in a battlefield.


    In addition, there seemed to be some surprised by the black robe mages that Gwendorf and Oranzeble knew each other, each of them face-to-face. Both Oranzebul and Gwendorf completely ignored that.


    "Since when, Gwen?"


    "You left us 2,000 years ago. Once upon a time, the first wise dragon, Darren Lokia, fell asleep."


    "I miss you. All five of them were still alive then."


    "Oh, but the bronsel of the ancient giant (Elder Giant) is already dead, and the wingman (Nike) Yelasha sought a new heaven and earth, and led the clan away from this continent"


    "And with me, after that, I was a kid, only three of Gora, the beast of Tanuki."


    "It''s a big deal just to have three people alive. But you haven''t seen yourself since. [M] After that, Gora and I have been in agreement and have taught each other the wisdom we can know as not to lead the life of this continent in a more correct direction. I taught the elves and giants so much about witchcraft at best, but even more aggressively went down into people as far as Gola. Now they''re leaning on Gruzaldo. But what about you? Most of us burned with passion, and now the late Bronsel insisted, but I just thought that Darren, if Lokia left, you would lead us all."


    Seeing Orangeables with the kind of eyes Gwendorf blames. Gwendorf also knows where Oranzebul worked through the Lifeless. That''s what I''m looking at.


    "... it''s a long story to talk about around. But, Gwen, my thoughts are still the same as then. I just want you to believe that."


    "Then why do an outrageous imitation? Isn''t what you''re doing inconsistent?


    "I can''t help it if they take it that way. But this is a necessary pain."


    Orangeables had sad eyes. In those eyes, Gwendorf also learns that he is not lying.


    "Oran, you..."


    "Gwen, I''m not asking you to cooperate. But will you shut up and watch what I do? After that, I studied various things by myself. Because there was something really bothering me. And I realized I couldn''t do it your way."


    "What do you mean?


    "I can''t tell you that. But change is already coming. Look more at the world, Gwen. If you do, you''ll know everything. You''ll see what I''m doing is right, too."


    Again, Oranzeble didn''t say anything. I just said I said everything I wanted to say. Gwendorf also seemed to realize that no further questions could be asked.


    "... I see it seems useless to talk about this any more. Then just one last thing from me."


    "What?


    "Are you going to kill Alphilis?


    To this question, tension ran to everyone. If Oranzeble shook his head vertically here, it could easily be imagined that a tragic battle would begin on the spot. Perhaps Gwendorf will also wield some power as a true dragon. As a result, this little Feblanc will disappear from the ground.


    But Oranzeble instantly shook his head to the side. To be honest, everyone was relieved by the trick. Everyone knew it was imperative to destroy them all when they fought, although they seemed to have felt the pity of their enemies.


    "No, I''m not gonna kill you."


    "I hope so, for the time being. There is still too little judgment material for me either. I can''t draw any immediate conclusions about what you''re doing."


    "Wait a minute! I don''t care what you think. They must be villains!?


    Miranda stepped out of her body unexpectedly. That feels the same as Alphilis. But Gwendorf''s answer was chilling.


    "How about that? It is a matter of human values. [M] As far as I know, Oranzeble is not the person to kill pointlessly, and I certainly know nothing too much at this stage. I can''t judge you."


    "That''s why you can kill people!


    "You were an Arnelian Sister, weren''t you? The way you see it is only as a human being. [M] From us, all the animals of nature fight if they are compelled to do so. That''s no different. Kindness is a good thing, but for those who, like us, are in a position to originally watch over all living beings, man and grass are no different as those who live on this earth equally. Man has driven away many demons, but even demons, for us equal lives in this earth. There is no substitute for being merciful.


    So it would be contraindication for me, who is inherently a true dragon, to be on the side of the Alphilis. But she and I have become involved because of our destiny. I have received many things from her, and as one life form I am proud of, True Dragon, the grace I have received must be returned to her. This is not as the head of a true dragon, but as a single dragon, Gwendorf. "


    Miranda shut up. Indeed, Miranda''s statement was the only way to look at the human side. But is it really? For Miranda, the events we have seen so far are everything. I don''t know how far Gwendorf knows, but I didn''t think the beings in front of me were right.


    And the Orange Bull slowly opens his mouth.


    "So Gwendorf will take his daughter''s side?


    "Oh, I don''t mind you thinking so. Of course it''s me personally."


    "Hmm. Then I''d like to avoid arguing with you. Of course this is my personal wish, and killing is not what I want."


    "Then why don''t we just stay out of each other''s way here? Of course, this is until I know everything. Depending on the circumstances, I could be your enemy. Of course, I hope not."


    "That''s the same for me. But I don''t know what fate will be. At least we don''t have Darren Lokia''s guidance from each other."


    "Oh."


    That''s how the Orange Bull turns around and says off to all the black robes.


    "Look, I just made a promise. We don''t want to interfere with these girls! This must be protected for no good reason. Swear this by oath."


    "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" ""


    He then simultaneously slashes the belly of his fingers and aligns each wound with the other on the Orange Bull. A simple pledge, but at the same time mentally constrained. You can''t unconsciously violate this pledge.


    And the Orange Bull turns to Gwen again.


    "It''s the Lord."


    "Right."


    And Gwendorf and Oranzeble do the same thing. I made a pledge here. If the pledge is rescinded, the other party will know immediately. And the violating side will magically lose its legitimacy, and as heresy it will be erased from the magician''s world. To dissolve the pledge, we must once again meet each other and pledge to rescind the pledge.


    After the pledge, Oranzeble glimpses the alphilis. The Alphilis was frightened, but what the Orange Bull was thinking remained a peek into the Alphilis. Plus Oranzeble stops looking at Lisa the minute she tries to leave. The eyes opened only for a moment intriguing. But it was also a real moment, something that even Lisa herself could barely care about.


    And the black robe humans who leave one after another. Doom gave Lisa a throwing kiss, but Lisa made a move to snap it off her hands. Doom leaves with his shoulders shrugged when he sees it. Lifeless also leaves with his teeth biting regrettably at Alphilis again. When they saw the appearance, each glanced at the Alphilis, then left. But Dragreo was the only one who didn''t try to move, and on the contrary walked slowly toward Gwendorf. Gwendorf took control of the accidentally jumping aerial, dressed to face Dragreo.


    "Hey, you. You''re so strong."


    "Thank you for the compliment. I think you''re strong enough to be satisfied, don''t you?


    Gwendorf laughs refreshingly, and Dragreo also returns a full grin.


    "Right! Hope you can do it someday!?


    "Well, I don''t know if I''m happy or unhappy."


    "Don''t make it hard! Although it would be nature''s code for strong guys to hang out with each other and fight!!


    "Well... maybe so."


    Dragreo''s theory is always simple and lucid. Gwendorf accidentally laughs at Dragreo too. If you do see it this way, Dragreo doesn''t have the evil to intimidate his surroundings. Rather refreshing even. But only Aerial couldn''t stand it. My father''s vengeance is in front of me. And Aerial loses control that Dragreo doesn''t even try to see himself again.


    "Hey, you!


    "Am I?"


    "You killed your father... Faranx!?


    "Faranx? Who is that?"


    I listen back to Dragreo, whispering his ears, as he seemed uninterested. Aerial, irritated by that attitude, blew himself out of his head, such as a difference in strength, and accidentally put up a spear.


    "It''s a red beast that uses the fire you killed in the prairie! You forgot already!!


    "I see, that''s him. I remember."


    Dragreo''s eyes are so tender and deeper at that moment. As the leopard changed, Aerial accidentally loosened his hand with the spear.


    "He... he was strong. Were you strong in the fifth or so of what I did? He seemed to have a near-life span, so I wanted to try to fight him when he was stronger. I''m sure it would have been a better battle..."


    "That''s my father!


    "Father? What the hell?


    Aerial is flabbergasted by what Dragreo heard back.


    "Are you kidding me?


    "No, I really don''t know"


    "What!?


    "But I hear it means something important to you. So, what do we do?"


    "Come on, I''ll pick up your neck soon. Remember, my name is..."


    "Uh, I don''t care. You can''t do this."


    "Become..."


    the word at the end. Dragreo turns his back. I guess I''m not interested in the bottom of my heart aerial. Aerial to shockingly drop that off. His face turned bright red with anger and humiliation, and Alphilis took that hand gently when he gripped the spear to the point where blood bled out, slowly waving his neck to the side towards Aerial. And Aerial gradually looked down and dropped the spear without force.


    "Ku... damn! What the hell, what about him?


    "... you''re probably not really interested. His mood and reactions were so easy to understand that you wouldn''t be lying. Mostly, I''m not going to turn my head enough to lie. It''s true that I want to fight Gwendorf, that Faranx was strong, and that I''m not interested in Aerie. In his eyes only the strong man he admits he is. So the next time you see me, you won''t remember us."


    "I''m not even gonna recognize you yet."


    "Unfortunately"


    And I think that would have been nice at the same time. Lisa tried to explore the inside of Dragreo, but felt an endless stream of energy as if it were the sun or a tornado or a glimpse of a giant waterfall at the end of the world, pulling in signs of unexpected exploration. Lisa''s instincts made her stop detecting that if she touched something like that, she was going to take every consciousness of herself.


    "(chunks of vitality... is that the best way to describe it? It''s a total monster. What can I do to produce something like that)"


    While Lisa''s troubles are still alive, Brady Maria picks up one slow dragleo.


    "What are you doing, Dragreo? Let''s go!"


    "... gar"


    "This guy''s asleep on foot... incredible"


    Brady Maria is spooked. And the moment she grabbed Dragreo and tried to activate the metastasis, she laughed ticklishly when she saw Gwendorf. I felt something meaningful in that gaze, and Gwendorf stifled.


    "(That girl... if)"


    But soon Bradymaria disappeared with Dragreo. Only the oral grin was oddly impressive for Gwendorf.


    And after everything left, all that remained were sword marks on the ground and a broken building. Utility and Nia peek at the sword''s trail.


    "Unbelievable. It''s cut deep enough that there''s plenty of Alfie in it."


    "... it''s impossible. There was no sign that the magic was activated, was there?


    "Yeah, you mean pure sword power."


    "Such an idiot"


    Two people look at the building. The building was beautifully in two pieces, and after slashing the ground it led to further facing.


    The same goes for that, but in a line that didn''t really feel right about the crisis leaving, Alphilis turned to Gwendorf with a strange face.


    "Gwen, can you explain?


    "... right. If things get this far, I''d better give you an explanation. Let''s just change places. People will be here any minute."


    "Then let''s keep going to the North Street. The immediate crisis must have left, and for now it would be fine in the direction of going to the destination, Alfi?


    "Yeah, right..."


    Alphilis replied, holding many of the unintelligible. And occupying the center of it is why am I so afraid of that sorcerer who calls himself that Orangeable? There must be a lot of other things to think about, but I couldn''t help but care less about Alphilis.


    Continued

 185 Each choice, its 7-5 sages ~

    The Alphilis then turned their path to the north street. The Aerial horses are pretty big though the numbers have increased, so the three of us can ride together if we don''t get much speed. Where we procured a new horse, we wouldn''t be able to follow the speed of the Aerial horse. Then the Alphilis thought that we might as well rent a flying dragon when we''re in a hurry.


    I didn''t speak as one on the road to North Street. Even Utility is. Only young Irmatal was very happy to see Alphilis, or he was making a shabby noise on Alphilis'' lap.


    As it was, Miranda opened her mouth heavily as the sun eventually tried to fall just above her.


    "A little early, but why don''t we take a lunch break? I want to talk to you."


    "Right... Gwen, okay?


    "Fine. Let''s take a break."


    And we went off the street a little bit and found a grassland where we could sit properly and all had lunch. Here again, Irmatal shrugged, and watching that smile caught everyone''s mind to talk about it earlier. But when Ilmatal ate the rice and swept away, he fell asleep trying to hold him to Alphilis. As Irmatal begins to rest in peace, Alphilis cuts off the talk.


    "Gwen, I want to make sure about this girl first. This kid was an egg boy back then, wasn''t he?


    "That''s right, Alphilis. You named Irmatal."


    "I knew..."


    "It explains what it means, Alfie"


    To Miranda''s inquiry, Alphilis explains. That Gwendorf had heard from Sarpent that he needed to warm his eggs as the chief of True Dragon, and that he was at the scene before he knew it. And that when I played at Gwendorf''s, I was also imitating Gwen and warming the eggs. I was going to name it Irmatal when the eggs hatched at that time, but that I went on a journey faster than the eggs hatched.


    "As soon as Alphilis embarked on his journey, he was born."


    "Yes, I did... and when I did talk to him, he reacted from the inside."


    "Yes. So this kid remembered Alphilis, and he remembered his name. I guess I liked you so much. When I was born, don''t even look at me. I was looking for you. You totally recognized you as your mother. It''s because you warmed the eggs."


    "I didn''t know I was... sneaking in when you were away at first, warming your eggs, right? You did something irresponsible, me."


    Alphilis is the head of Irmatal. Ilmatal slept comfortably with his fingers clasped in Alphilis''s hand.


    "I don''t mind. Normally I don''t miss eggs as much as I warm them up a little. Recognition of dragons as parents should be proportional to the warm time. Yet this child spent only a few hours, albeit more than a year together, but he recognizes the Alphilis thing as a parent anyway. I''ve been warming up for years. I don''t know why, but I think you''re compatible."


    "Really... but is that happy for this kid?


    "That''s up to you from now on. Anyway, right now, it might just be confusing to match Irmatal to his real parents. Instinct to detect real parents. So in the meantime, maybe you should stay with her until she can have a clearer self."


    "How long is that?


    Alphilis asks anxiously. True dragons living for thousands of years - I can''t imagine how long it would take them to grow.


    "You don''t have to worry, it''s probably a lot quicker than I imagined. Normally though true dragons, they can change into people early and about 10 years after birth. Yet in about a year of her life, this child learned the art of phantom vision. That must have been the only way I wanted to see Alpha Reese. I''m sure you thought if I saw you as a human being, you''d think of yourself as a proper daughter?


    "I see. Yet I told this girl something terrible. It must have hurt this girl."


    "I''m responsible for that, too. I tried to get him to meet me after I explained it in good order, but when I got to that town, this kid ran away. I never thought I''d be heading this straight to you. [M] I watched the instincts of a child admiring his parents sweetly. Besides, I assumed that you would notice Irmatal. [M] I hope you forgive me for the way I made fun of you."


    "Yeah, I''ve had enough of that. Will this child forgive me if I apologize?


    "That''ll be fine. She''s sweet."


    "I''m sorry I was in the middle of a conversation."


    Miranda blocked the conversation.


    "I was wondering if you could do that later for now. I think there''s something I''d rather talk about while this kid''s asleep."


    "Oh, yeah. I''m sorry."


    "First of all, Gwendorf..."


    Miranda puffs her head. Miranda, if you tell me you''re just one of the true dragons, I can''t help it. Most people know about true dragons if they live on this continent.


    True Dragon - It is a creature said to stand at the apex of the life form of this continent and is also known as a being who gave wisdom and sorcery to elves and giants. Few have seen the figure alive and are considered legendary creatures. This is how the true dragon is eating and talking to Miranda and the others right now. Wouldn''t you say that Sarpent is also a true dragon if you ask? Miranda and the others were surprised by this. I see two legendary creatures in the world who are said to be missing. They didn''t know there were actually still dozens of them.


    Gwendorf gently urges Miranda to put such a creature forward.


    "No, Gwen is fine. I''m not here to be a true dragon, I''m here to be the guardian of the Alphilis."


    "Bye, Gwen. First of all, why are you here at such a convenient time? You may be offended, but Atashi is a man of doctrine who originally suspected everything. I want to hear it just in case."


    Miranda looks at Gwendorf with half sorry and half suspicious eyes. Gwendorf laughs a little bitterly and speaks slowly.


    "No, I think it''s the best thing. That''s Miranda, isn''t it?


    "Oh, yeah. First of all, do you have any proof that you''re a true dragon?


    "He''s a careful man. Especially so. Let me show you proof."


    of Gwendorf''s back, near his scapula, rises dizzily, and a large wing emerges. Its majesty, its beauty, was undoubtedly different from that of ordinary dragons. At the same time, a sense of intimidation that cannot be hidden is released from Gwendorf, a man of honor. Under more pressure than that lifeless, Miranda and the others realized that he was definitely a true dragon.


    "If this isn''t enough, shall I put my whole body back together?


    "No, I get it. Enough."


    "Above all, you understand. So this is why I''m here, but Ilmatal''s so alphilistic, I''m going to make you hang out for once. I''ve been looking for Alpha Reese. But I didn''t keep an eye on Alphilis for the detours, and she was wandering around a lot, so it took me a while to find more than I thought to follow the trail. That''s not how I get out in public, and I managed to follow this up with the spirits before the prairie, but the prairie is difficult to track down because the spirits are on purpose. The Sarpent''s demon came to me when he called me that way. About yesterday."


    "Serpent''s?


    Alphilis surprised me. Serpent didn''t say a word about it.


    "Oh, yeah. Serpent owes you a great deal. But I can''t leave the swamp, so he asked me if he could repay me instead. Gwen would know him, and he said he''d be just fine. For once I''m his brother, but he doesn''t respect me at all for a long time, he is."


    I sighed all the time saying Gwendorf was the one who had no choice. I was honestly pleased with Sarpent''s care, Alphilis, but I''m not sure what happened to True Dragon. Still, Gwendorf continues.


    "So I heard you guys say you''re supposed to be in that town, and I heard you being chased again. I literally flew here in a hurry. It was a coincidence that I made it. You just happened to be flying up close, so you made it."


    "Oh well."


    That was a real coincidence. If Gwen had been delayed even for a day, it wouldn''t have been strange if the Alphilis and the others had been wiped out by a lifeless hand on that spot. Miranda goes on to ask more questions as Alphilis delays his emotions.


    "More questions. This is the most important thing... but does Gwen know anything about that orange zebul?


    "That''s right. I was more of a best friend. At least until 2000 years ago."


    "2000..."


    Everyone sighed at that interminable hour. The history of those to be recorded is still about 1000 years. Human beings and other organisms existed before that, of course, but not in the record. It may be in elves and such, but it was not in the knowledge of humans or beastmen.


    "May I ask you more?


    "Absolutely. But there are things I can''t tell you right now. I want you to forgive me for that."


    "Oh, okay"


    "Then let''s talk."


    That''s how a startling history is told by True Dragon Gwendorf.


    "First of all about me, I may have heard of Alphilis, but I have never done anything praised in the past. He was more of a billed villain."


    "I know. It was called" Destroyer Dragon "or something."


    "I''m ashamed to be right. I''ve been solemn since I was named head of the True Dragon about 2,500 years ago... but I often went out myself when I needed to embark on sanctions the most, and every time fairies and spirits were making noise about ''It''s the Street of the Destroyer Dragon'', so you knew my nickname, too. Bad rumors don''t go away."


    Gwendorf laughs bitterly. Miranda doesn''t mind its Gwendorf and makes sharp points.


    "And who appointed you chief?


    "The true dragons are called the ''Old Generation''. They''ve mostly been integrated with nature, but our time is still active. I was a thug and at the same time I was seriously learning about the world. Whether that attitude was appreciated, he was nominated as the next generation''s chief by the old generation of Darren Lokia, who was the chief at the time. I''ve said no many times, and my friends have convinced me to."


    "That''s that orangeable?


    "He was one of them. He is said to be a high elf, a clan with a much longer life span than an elf. Moreover, the magic was powerful, but the number of individuals was low anyway. There will be no more pure high elves now. Other ancient giants Bronsel, winged Yerasha, and Gora the Beast. These five men were found by Darren Lokia, and they were learning as well. And the children of later generations called him the Five Wise Men, and did away with us. I don''t care what you call us. Among them, the Orange Bull was particularly good"


    "What were you learning?


    To Miranda''s question, Gwendorf opens for a while.


    "on how to guide the living creatures of this earth"


    "What do you mean?


    "I can''t go into details... but our initial views were unanimous. Let''s just say we were acting to give them some of our wisdom and guide them in the right direction."


    "... what is it to say this to a true dragon, but Lisa feels like a big favor. Sure, we must have made progress a few steps faster with your guidance, but isn''t that the arrogance of the powerful? You don''t have to feel distorted."


    I see Gwendorf with Lisa''s bare, never friendly eyes. Gwen was sincerely listening to the words.


    "You''re absolutely right. That''s why Gora went down to the field away from us, Bronsel went down from the plan, and Yerasha left this earth to explore another possibility. And the Orange Bull..."


    Continued

 186 Each choice, part 8 ~ guess ~

    Gwendorf remembers the old days.


    "What''s wrong with him?


    "... he suddenly disappeared. He was the one most enthusiastic about this plan, and everyone insisted that he was the one who should focus on this plan instead of True Dragon. But he kept resigning, and he was whining the same words like a cliche just before he disappeared"


    "... what about the Orange Bull?


    "''I won''t make it,'' he said."


    That word, which Gwen speaks out, contained a strange weight. The conversation stops for a moment, but it''s still Miranda who turns off the tantrum here.


    "What does that word mean?


    "... I can''t tell you that. I don''t know what it really means again, and what I know now, at least, is something I can''t say in one place."


    "What the hell? After all, don''t you know what''s at stake?


    "I''m sorry, but that''s the code. I can''t tell you this yet. That''s the biggest thing I can tell you."


    "Let''s change the story."


    Now Alphilis asks the question.


    "There may be some overlap with the current question, but what does Gwen think their purpose as a whole is?


    "I can imagine some, but there''s no certainty"


    "Can I tell you the imagination of Atashi?


    Miranda raised her hand. To a sudden statement, everyone unexpectedly sees Miranda.


    "I guess they''re trying out the Atasis guys. No, this means not only the Atachis, but the whole human race."


    "What makes you think that?


    To Gwen''s question, Miranda worried if she should say a few words, but decided that there was nothing she could do to hide them here.


    "Actually, the Arnelian church was attacked..."


    "What the hell!?


    Lisa stands up unexpectedly. This was Lisa''s first ear. Miranda didn''t want to worry too much, so she kept her mouth shut with Lisa.


    "Is Jake... are the little ones safe!?


    "Oh, they didn''t matter. Even so, there seems to be a large number of dead people. Atashi thinks it was the guy who threw and kissed Lisa earlier who attacked him. I haven''t heard the details, and I just heard a little bit from Zi about Elsa, so I''m talking about possibilities."


    "... Miranda must have tried to worry Lisa, but say something, from now on,"


    "I''m sorry. I''ll do that later."


    "That''s fine. Miranda, excuse me. Keep talking."


    Lisa sits down and encourages the conversation. Miranda regains her mind and continues the conversation.


    "So, that''s when we talked. Despite the presence of several of them at HQ, they pulled off the scene without any hostilities. Of course, the Arnelian Church''s power outweighed them, and it is possible that they were wary of it, but the story of the Supreme Bishop says that if they were willing to do so, the Church would have at least become obsolete".


    "Are they that strong?


    "Oh, sounds like it. But perhaps if it did, the supreme bishop would go into guerrilla warfare hiding himself. Wouldn''t it be more troublesome for them than to meet face to face if that happened? They''re probably wary of that, Maple. Do you have any opinions on this discussion?


    And, Miranda turns to Maple. The maple, which suddenly shook the story, seemed a little surprised, but she answered with real accuracy.


    "Right, one thing first. I am one of those who were there at the time of the church raid, but it was that boy who, as Miranda imagined, was involved in Lord Lisa. He was evacuated without difficulty by Master Miriazar. Lord Alberto is also fighting with him more than he is with each other. What is discussed from this is that the Arnelian Church possesses more power than he does.


    Here''s the thing: When I nearly defeated him, it was Lifeless who stepped in to rescue him and the last girl to come pick up the big man. Master Miriazal was allowed to take that boy away. I had quite a few doubts about this decision, but only a few people saw the scene. Those who saw the scene were stopped, and even the Archbishop is not given a detailed account of what happened at this time. Officials have been told that they just missed the raiders. Discussed from here is... "


    "I guess the supreme bishop decided he couldn''t win."


    "This is a personal guess, perhaps. However, the same decision has been made by Lady Tsuko. So I was wondering if you were sure that everyone who was on the spot would agree."


    "Yeah, you''re just like Atashi imagined. Well, the final verdict comes after you meet the Supreme Church."


    Miranda nods. And without waiting for the opinion of the others, I went on to talk further.


    "From here on, it''s personal at this stage. Make it a lifeless first attitude, I think the Atasis are being tested by them. Even the Arnelian Church could have been destroyed if it had raided much more. Of course I can think of a variety of reasons. For example, if the table also destroys Arnelia, the Holy City, just as many countries will not shut up, and they will form a coalition against them. Or maybe we didn''t want to give ourselves much of a snack, but if the Arnelian Church abandons its shame and hearsay, we can also make their presence public. If you think about it, I''m guessing their purpose was to try the Atashis."


    "For what?


    "That''s... I don''t know."


    Miranda waved her wear. And silence wraps the place up. It was still or Uty who broke that silence. But the content was surprising or serious.


    "Hey, if you''re worried about a problem that doesn''t have a lot of answers, you can''t help it, can you? Let''s make a policy ahead of that."


    "... for Uty, that''s a decent opinion. Is it also a fever?


    "No. Yikes!


    "Yes, idiots don''t catch a cold."


    "What the hell!?


    "Yes, yes, that''s it"


    Miranda stops Lisa and Uty trying to start a partnership.


    "Let''s ask Alfi what to do first. Alfie is the leader of the Atassis."


    "Right. He''s a very unreliable leader."


    "Don''t tell him that, Lisa. I''ll do what Alfie says."


    "Me too, just like Nia. Maple and Uty, where''s Larna?


    "If Miranda says that''s all right."


    "Atashi is also following Alfi. Well, if it''s really dangerous, maybe I''ll run away? But if I abandon you here, you''ll be named a fairy."


    "I''m just like all of you. I don''t have anywhere to go, and I hope you can put it aside whenever possible."


    Everyone sees the alphilis. Alphilis is a little confused, but calmly does his thinking in his head and concludes. What is the conclusion she made...


    "... it''s my personal idea from here on out. It''s not like I want your approval. Everybody listen to me."


    Everyone nods silently.


    "In the meantime, we''re in the shape of an Orange Bull missed. But he''s going to be a disaster to us. That''s not just for us here, it''s for the wider human race. I feel so strong. I don''t know what form that''s in, and that''s someday. What''s certain is that we''re the only ones who know about him, and he never stops. Not until his life runs out. So I..."


    So Alphilis put one between them.


    Continued

 187 Each choice, part 9 - the path to go

    "I''m going to create a force that can counter him. I don''t know what form that will take, but I''m sure I can''t help it alone. Something like this could happen to me that would pull me off the curse myself, and the embarrassing story, even if Miranda hadn''t held my hand earlier, was so hard to stand on, I was afraid of the Orange Bull. I can tell for sure, I can''t beat him. I don''t know how you can''t win, but yes, instinct tells you.


    So I need to get a bunch of people together who can fight them. While they are not clearly hostile to us. At least I think we''re the few people who are aware of their dangers right now. We may not have to do it, but we don''t just want to regret it when it doesn''t work. That''s what I think.


    ... so from here on out, I think my walking journey will be very demanding. That''s what I can''t guarantee my life or my safety. So I never mind if you don''t get on with this story. If you''re going down, I want you down at everyone''s discretion, and I don''t blame you. "


    "So, what exactly are we going to do?


    Miranda asks Alphilis. Alphilis closed his eyes and eventually slowly opened them with his mouth.


    "I''ll build a mercenary regiment. Find someone to fight with me. At first, I thought a little bit about serving in the country, but then I wouldn''t be free at the heart of it, and more importantly, I''d end up in a narrower world."


    "I see. Then I''ll give you Atashi''s opinion"


    Miranda opens her mouth just now.


    "Atashi can''t join a mercenary regiment"


    "Yes..."


    Alphilis was visibly depressed. On the surface I kept calm, but it is clear to everyone that I was discouraged. While everyone thought it would be tough for Miranda to participate in the position, I didn''t think Miranda would say no so far. Nia and Lisa go off without thinking about it.


    "What are you looking at, Alfie? You have to listen to people until the end."


    "Huh?"


    "I can''t join Atashi, but I''m going to try to convince our supreme bishop. So we set up a department dedicated to working with your mercenaries at Arnelia Church. If that''s the case, the supreme bishop will ride too. Either way, we can already see movement in the Arnelian Church in this case. Besides, the Arnelian Church helps countries crusade demons. There''s nothing wrong with being a mercenary."


    "Miranda, bye"


    "Atashi works to be the head there. I''m right next to you, Alfie. You''re my best friend, right?"


    Alphilis wept at the words. It could have been the first tear Alphilis would have shown in public. Except, of course, for the tears that are made to appear when they are asleep.


    "Miranda... me..."


    "You don''t have to say anything. Because that''s the path Atashi chose."


    "Yeah... yeah... thanks, Miranda"


    "Alfie, I feel the same way."


    More aerial continues on the alphilis without even trying to hide the tears.


    "My life, use it as you please when you like Alfie. I hear there''s a knight in the outside world. I am Alfi''s family and I want to be a knight. Would you accept me, if I may?


    "No, Aerie... of course you''re welcome."


    "By the way, Lisa feels the same way"


    Lisa also continues in an aerial fashion.


    "Lisa will be targeted at that perverted boy even if she leaves him alone. Then it''s until you get out of here and knock it down. If you think of Lisa as just a big, beautiful girl, it''s a big mistake."


    "Lord Lisa. A word from me about that."


    Surprisingly, Maple asked Lisa about her mouth from herself.


    "I was worried if I should say this out of my mouth... but Lord Lisa didn''t have to be that, she didn''t have anything to do with it"


    "What do you mean, maple?


    "In fact, the children that Lord Lisa was keeping were attacked by that boy."


    Lisa stands up on the spot this time. Her face was bright blue, and her lips trembled smugly.


    "What... what!?


    "But don''t worry. No one, not one scratch. Instead, I wounded that boy. Was it a boy named Jake?"


    "Jake did?


    Now Lisa turned her eyes round. And he looks complicated. Jake seems happy to be growing up, worried about being impotent. That may have been closer to my mother than a lover.


    "The Jake boy played a part in getting rid of him brilliantly, but also bought that boy''s grudge as a result. So..."


    "No, maple. Enough. If it''s all Jake''s choice, until Lisa respects it. That kid is a boy, too. Because I don''t want to be a man who can''t take responsibility for his actions. I''d rather thank you for talking to me."


    "Yes."


    Then Maple shut up perfectly. Lisa is also closing her eyes and leaning over her emotions. It was Nia who spoke there.


    "I''ve made up my mind too. Alfie, will you listen to me?


    "Okay?


    "I go through the gruzaldo"


    Everyone is surprised even when it comes to that statement. Nia took control of Alphilis, who was about to say something.


    "This is something I''ve been thinking about while I was falling asleep with my arm dropped. You told Alfie a little, that I was lost in being a soldier. I don''t think I can get out on the battlefield with all this stray. Besides, if I found out about them, I''d know better than to be out in the field for my country. Well, I don''t know how much I can do. Plus, there''s something about Kazas to me right now. He even told me he''d throw away his current profession if it was for me, but if he''s with Kazas, it''s going to be better for me to go to Kazas"


    "Nia, are you okay?


    "Fine, I''ve already made up my mind. Just like Aerial, it was time for me to make my decision. Besides, I also think of Alfi as my best friend. If you want to fight, you want to fight to protect the visible, I do. I finally figured that out.


    But will you wait a little while to join us? I have to go to Gruzaldo once and formally go through the discharge process. It is from then on that I participate. Is that okay with you?


    "Absolutely. Nia would always be welcome."


    Alphilis gave Nia a smile. That''s when Uty suddenly screams.


    "If I tell you this won''t get Atashi going, I''m not a complete bad guy! Fine, I''ll follow you, thank you!


    "Uty, you don''t have to do this anymore. I don''t want a tundra fairy like that."


    "Mostly ''follow me'' is my exclusive patent!


    "Shut up! Atashi has an Atashi situation! Alfie, even if you say you don''t like it, I''ll follow you!?


    Uti points to the Alphilis and declares. Seeing that, Alphilis nodded bitterly.


    "Yeah, Uty. You''re welcome."


    "Well, the problem is maple and larna"


    Miranda sees two. But the two replied quickly.


    "I am one who serves the Church of Arnelia. To Miranda, therefore. If Miranda helps, she won''t be stingy enough to work with me."


    "Me too. I haven''t been your companion for a day yet, but I''ll do my best for Mr. Alphilis."


    Regardless of the maple to the word, it was surprising to Alphilis that Larna responded instantly.


    "I appreciate it, but how could Larna?


    "I don''t have that much justice. But Master Fairtoose has taught me that people in need are something to help. Besides, when I was nursing Mr. Alphilis, I was so embarrassed that I used a little horny powers to peek into my dreams."


    Larna tells him she''s sorry. It''s something I certainly don''t remember in Alphilis.


    "Oh, that''s..."


    "Yes, a little, but I was wondering if I would have taken a peek into Mr. Alphilis'' past. Most dreams are dreams. I don''t know how far it is true, but it''s always been like a recurring dream. I don''t like the fact that I had a strong memory of the scene, so I should probably have had the same dream since I was a kid all the time. Different?


    "That''s... that''s right. Except if you wake up and remember."


    Alphilis turns around and sees Larna with serious eyes. Larna looked sad in the eyes and saw Alphilis.


    "That must have been a pain in the ass. Sometimes I had to bewitch temptations at the behest of Fairtoose then, and since other people''s dreams are not something I could manipulate without permission, I didn''t get my hands on them at all, but from now on, if it''s a request, I can make my dreams better. Say it if you have to."


    "I''m glad to hear that, but what does that have to do with working with me?


    "I draw the blood of a succubus, so I''m somewhat familiar with dreams, but those dreams are unnatural. There is one thing that really bothers me about that. As I mentioned earlier again, there''s one thing I''m not going to do either because I just got out of the outside world. One thing Lady Fairtoose told me. One more thing..."


    "One more thing... because Mr. Alphilis is my ideal person"


    "... what?


    The alphilis has solidified while holding Irmatal. And it is all the same. By contrast, Larna blushes, covering her face with both hands and nagging. It''s as if I''ve said something serious.


    Uty and Lisa, barely keeping calm, are talking to each other.


    "(Hey, is that what Larna''s hobby is?


    "(Doesn''t look like the type to make jokes)"


    "(It is. I hear horny demons can be either men or women, but no way. Well, Alfi is a seemingly riddled face)"


    "(That''s certainly where Lisa admits it too. And the contents are that heckle. Rana saw what was even weaker, so she must have made a difference. Alfi has a tough future, too)"


    Neither did the servant Lisa feel that Alphilis was pitiful and teasing when this event continued in addition to the Irmatal affair.


    And Larna remains lit all the time.


    "Mr. Alphilis, I don''t care if I have children. Let''s grow Irmatal together."


    "Uh... yeah... good luck, me... (Master, a decent world moves away step by step, me)"


    Alphilis was completely relieved. It took a while for her to regain her sanity.


    And since Alphilis managed to regain his ability to think. Everyone was already ready to leave. Alphilis leaves everyone a little and consults Gwendorf.


    "Gwen, can I keep Irmatal like this?


    "Oh, I''d rather do that. Even though she was born and doesn''t have much power, this child is also a family of true dragons. Getting your hands on this child means turning all the true dragons against the enemy. Such recklessness would be a good deterrent because they wouldn''t do so either"


    "I''m not, and I''m not sneaky enough to involve such a young child in battle."


    I look up at Gwendorf as Alphilis strokes Irmatal''s head. Gwendorf laughs all the time in the eyes of Alphilis, who wholeheartedly guides that Irmatal.


    "Well... you were such a sweet kid. But don''t worry. She''s happiest with you. [M] Even if he doesn''t know what''s going on, it''s still not a good idea to separate the mother from the child."


    "But you''re so young! There''s a chance he''ll die."


    "Death is not always unhappy. Sometimes being deprived of something important can be more painful than death. If you don''t like that, that you won''t die until she''s older enough to make a normal decision. Isn''t that important?


    "That''s right, but..."


    Alphilis still seems lost. Never think of Ilmatal as a disturbance. Alphilis felt the burden of engaging a purely young child in battle. Gwendorf loved Alphilis because he could see that, too.


    "At least I''ll accompany you to Arnelia. And even after Arnelia, I''ll keep an eye on you guys. The most important thing is that I know the situation, so if anything breaks my contract, I''ll put it on you right away to protect you from them."


    "Really?"


    "True."


    Hearing the words, Alphilis seemed somewhat relieved. I try to get back on my mind and go to everyone. At that time, Fufu Gwendorf summoned Alphilis from behind.


    "Alphilis, I''m sorry"


    "What?


    "I know almost everything, but I can''t say anything."


    "I can''t help that. Isn''t it painful for Gwen? I''m going to know a little bit about your personality, and so am I."


    Alphilis makes Gwendorf try a wink. Seeing that appearance, Gwendorf uttered what he was about to say.


    "... thank you, I''m saved by you"


    "If so, we''ll have each other."


    "Then I must tell you a few more things. This is my personal advice."


    Alphilis stops and turns toward Gwendorf.


    "Aldrius had assumed this would happen. I will protect you from this situation."


    "I honestly don''t know what he knew, what he thought and what he wanted to do, either. But what I''ve been told by him is that if anything happens to Alphilis, there may be many unhappy people out there. I don''t want to make her any more unhappy, so she asked me to keep an eye on you while I knew I couldn''t. That''s what happened without trying..."


    But there Gwendorf comes up with a possibility. Wasn''t it Aldrius who tried? Didn''t you do that so that you would know that you would eventually be unable to protect Alphilis with your life expectancy, and instead you would have to protect Alphilis even if you didn''t like to be a true dragon? Most importantly, it was too convenient to think carefully about Alphilis sneaking in and warming his eggs while he was away before giving Alphilis a clear explanation. Maybe Aldrius was somehow gearing up to be such a development.


    "(To the best of my knowledge, Aldrius was not a clean, white person. It doesn''t even look that way at first glance, but being a true dragon, I somehow saw his essence. That''s why, even though me and him continued to interact strangely, I can also say that we were able to grow an alphilis. I guess what makes me think it''s not a bad way to get caught up is I''m not for the head of True Dragon after all)"


    Even though Gwendorf mocked himself with his heart, he made sure that Alphilis would not understand. Alphilis has full confidence in Aldrius. Gwendorf had no intention of discrediting Aldrius in her now.


    Get your mind back on it, Gwendorf goes on with the words.


    "... Aldrius tells you to visit Begrad to the east, doesn''t he?


    "Yes, it is."


    "If Hausen wasn''t here, you should visit a man named Truffon. He should be imitating every teacher. If it''s like old times."


    "? Okay. I will."


    Alphilis looked surprised for a moment, but the doubt seemed to have drank. I think it''s something I would know if I visited it and asked Gwen, but I guess I stopped visiting things for nothing.


    "There''s more. Orangeables aren''t magicians, they''re wizards."


    Wizard. A title given to someone whose magic is used to make a slippery and permanent impact on the world, or who can exercise magic. It often means the latter as a real problem, but it is a title given to some who stand at the top of the magicians. With the strength of Alphilis, you won''t get to the wizard.


    "... that''s a big deal. But if he gave the elves magic, I don''t know."


    "Oh, especially what he was studying was astrology. That''s all I can say about him."


    "Okay. I want you to let me know when you can say something. Until then, I''ll explore it independently too"


    "Mm-hmm. And this is the last time. That woman in the enemy... there was a little girl in black, wasn''t there?


    "You''re the last kid to bring home a big man. What''s wrong with her?


    "When we meet, the option to fight is to throw it away. Make sure you take a hand in the escape. No creature exists on this earth that can beat her alone"


    Gwen''s expression was serious in itself. That''s why Alphilis recognizes the seriousness of the situation. She''s enough to make the dragon say that, that girl.


    "Or it may be possible depending on the conditions, but at least not by humans. I can give her some advice, and I can think of some time about their other facial rashes, but at this stage, to put it any further, I would have taken your side as a true dragon beyond my personal bounds."


    "Okay. You made the most concessions, didn''t you? Thank you. No more?


    "Oh, I don''t have any more now."


    "Then let''s go, Gwen. I have as much to do as I want. Let''s start with Arnelia, the Holy City."


    "Um, yeah."


    That''s how Alphilis walks out to his people, holding Irmatal. Gwendorf seemed worried, but he looked at it reliably.


    Continued

 188 Each Choice, Part 10 - Further Conspiracy

    By that time, what had happened to Lifeless, who had been forced to withdraw from before the Alphilis? Lifeless, along with his other companions, is already back in one of their workshops. We are all assembling in a new workshop that we have put into operation today to serve as a new base.


    But Lifeless can''t cure his belly bugs, and the words of Anomaly explaining the workshop are not in his ear. And finally, beyond the limits of patience, he eats to the Orange Bull.


    "Master!


    "What, Lifeless"


    "I''m still not convinced. Why are you leaving that woman alone!?


    "Well, I''ll tell the Lord why later. More than that, I have to tell everyone about my job now. Everybody ready?


    "There aren''t about two of us. A princess and an example boy."


    Hidun answers quickly. To the words, together with the frightening.


    "Not again - the princess can''t help but skip that new America, right?


    "Right... what the hell is he doing?


    "Oh, what did you care earlier?


    "Ugh? Where??


    "It''s on the building. He was watching us down."


    "Ugh, cheerful."


    "Better than you, Doom."


    "Chi."


    Doom swells in one word of anomaly.


    "By the way, Master"


    Anomaly opens her mouth.


    "Orangeable is fine. We can always call each other by name. A little earlier than planned, but I ran into True Dragon. It''s no longer necessary for us to hide our names beyond what we have been exposed to."


    "Then, Master Oranzeble, I will ask. What are the names of the boy and the princess? I don''t know anything about those two. Later members grasped their names in recent interactions here."


    The princess''s name is Calamity.


    But sooner than Oranzeble answered, Bradymaria answered.


    "That''s what she was called on the southern continent. I don''t know if it''s my real name."


    "Is Bradymaria from the southern continent?


    "That''s right. Atashi, Dragreo, and Calamity came from the south. The southern continent was ruled by us in almost three parts. And then we''re all from this continent, aren''t we?


    Brady Maria looks at everyone with a slutty look. A glossy glance that I don''t think a very girl would look at. Everyone looked at each other so they couldn''t stand that gaze. You thought it was funny how it went, and when Bradymaria laughed dull, she went on to talk further.


    "Strangely, no one from the eastern continent, is there, Oranzeble?


    "Hmm. I thought it would be more chaotic and interesting to leave it alone than to draw it into our people over there. The emergence of one human completely broke the prospect"


    "Who is that person?


    "It''s pure white fun."


    Oranzeble answers Hidun''s question.


    "The eastern continent is dominated by humans on the western side and the eastern side by demons, especially those who are said to be ''ghosts''. Until recent years, ghosts dominated all the time, and ghosts dominated 80% of the continent. They thought it would all end in a complete victory for the Ghost Clan, but about 30 years ago, one genius showed up at the Demon Society."


    "That''s puritanical leisure."


    "That''s right. Ever since he fought out, the Demon Society has not lost. In fact, in the last 30 years, the force diagrams of humans and ghosts have been mutually reinforcing. In addition, he put together an exorcism association in a way that could be described as forceful, and started a disobedience operation at once. And after he became head of the church, he actually took three of the ten royalties of the ghost tribe in the last few years. Now the ghosts are frightened and finally the end of forming an alliance. If that happens, there could be a major showdown in the eastern continent in the near future. It took over 100 years on this continent to destroy six Great Demon Kings, but if it stays like this, the East will be united during his life."


    "Heh, you''re so strong. I''d like to see you, my boy."


    Brady Maria laughs with pleasure. Oranzeble speaks to that girlfriend.


    "So shall we meet?


    "Oh, okay?


    "Instead, if it''s not you, we can talk about it. Give me your ear."


    Orangeables ear to Brady Maria. When I heard the story, Bradymaria niggered.


    "That sounds interesting. Then Atashi will head to the eastern continent. If things work out, maybe I should come home once?


    "Right. Then we''ll talk about it again."


    "Copy that. - Then goodness hurry, right? I''ll be there soon."


    Bradymaria follows the scene with a flickering wave. When he loses sight of it, the Orange Bull looks back at all of them with a crease.


    "All right, everyone. We are going to make that action in full for the liberation of the truth in the world. Nevertheless, True Dragon and I were originally planning to surface more action before negotiating. I don''t want to work with them yet... so now we have to stand up and act a little bit."


    Everyone is listening to the words in silence.


    "So I also told Bradymaria now that the workshop has already completed the required number. After that, we''ll just move to execution... but there are a few things to do before then. Doom first."


    "Yes ~ I"


    Doom comes forward a long time.


    "I''ll leave ''Darkening'' to you."


    "Is it the one who makes the demon king into the soil that produces it?


    "Uhm. If the evil spiritual prince runs wild, that alone will pollute the earth. Do it right."


    "Ha, this looks like fun! Then hurry up!"


    And it came to pass, that Doom disappeared.


    "Next, Titania, Silence"


    "" Yes ""


    "You two take the example. As soon as we collect them, Titania returns here with a weapon. It will depend on Brady Maria, but she will be entrusted with another project. Silence may return to his previous assignment. Is Silence going to make it to the time of day?


    "There were eight splits. No problem. As long as the instructions are available, they can still be performed at this stage."


    "Um, then act in time for the right time. Go."


    "" Ha. "


    And Silence and Titania also disappeared.


    "Dragreo next"


    "Ahem?


    Dragreo''s answer seemed troublesome. Aurangebull laughs bitterly when he sees how it goes.


    "Isn''t it rampant enough?


    "Naturally! I heard you had more teeth!?


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make you ramble as soon as I can. I don''t think Brady Maria''s gonna make it. So now go to sleep, for when you should come."


    "... okay, that''s a promise, huh?


    "Don''t worry. I''ll let you wield your full power."


    "Then get some sleep. I''ll rent the back room."


    That''s how Dragreo left with a grand stretch (yawn).


    "Anomaly"


    "Yes, sir."


    "I heard the workshop is complete and has no problems running, but honestly, what about the material?


    "Oh, that doesn''t seem to be a problem either. Princess - because Calamity is going to do it well. And Silence will cooperate as much as he can, so I was wondering if I could figure it out. Now that my research is going well, I''m thinking about starting a new one."


    "Ho, so what about Hekatonkale and the people you named?


    Anomaly niggles at the inquiry.


    "It''s almost done. It was difficult for intelligence to be lost, but we''ve already found a solution to that problem, too. However, this method makes it difficult to figure out the number of materials, so when I describe Hekatonkail, which is currently operating in Middlefield, as the second generation, I wonder if it will be a few elite after the third generation. Doing so would really make it less tricky, but we are currently doing research to make up for the number. I have already put in the experimental phase in Nakahara, but the results are good. So I thought I''d move forward with future research on increasing individual variations."


    "Do you have anything you need?


    "If possible, you want biological samples from the southern continent. And that ghost tribe to the east."


    "Fine. Let''s have it collected sequentially. Okay, let''s get to work."


    "Yes, sir."


    That''s how Anomaly left with it.


    "Hidun, how are you?


    "Almost all major hands have been struck. I don''t know how effective that would be, but I''m planning on going to Alexandria again now."


    "That country hit you once, didn''t it?


    "Yes, but something unexpected was happening. Besides, that country is a land of desolation. It''s very talented, and it''s still indispensable for battle, so I''ve been cutting the power of the country a little bit, but most importantly, because that spiritual knight is in the way."


    "You must have been a Soil Spirit Knight."


    Hidun snorts silently at the question of Oranzebul.


    "I can''t get my hands on the Spirit Knight right now."


    "Do you have a hitter?


    "Yes. No matter how good she is, it''s the organization that has fools around it. We''ve already found someone who''s about to break through."


    "Um, I''m hoping"


    "Yes. So am I."


    That''s how Hidun disappeared from the spot. What''s left is a lifeless one.


    "Well, lifeless. For you..."


    "Before you do that, let me ask you an answer to my question. Why did you miss the Alphilis on that spot?


    Lifeless stares at the Orange Bull with such eyes that he will not be deceived this time.


    "What does that woman have?


    "You mean that? What is your Lord so worried about?


    "... Alphilis will still be strong. That''s enough to reach us. Now, if you don''t kill me, I''m sure you''ll regret it. As far as I''m concerned, I don''t mind being able to fight the strong, but what makes us enemies is breaking the plan?


    But when he heard the question, he began to sneer and laugh. Lifeless looking suspiciously at how it is.


    "... what''s wrong?


    "No, it''s unlikely that girl will be our enemy. It''s impossible, Lifeless."


    "Why can you say all that?


    Seeing Orangeables with the kind of eyes that Lifeless sees even in his enemies. Orangeables that teach that lifelessness with eyes that teach children things.


    Continued

 189 Each choice, Part 11 - Intertwined Thoughts

    "That girl... Alphilis was born, she''s a person on our side"


    "... what?


    "What''s abominable is that kid named Aldrius. Because of that kid, there was madness in my plan, albeit slightly. I was careful not to. In that sense, maybe that Aldrius was the true hero. Historically, I don''t think they''ll ever appreciate it. Well, it may turn out to be the most desirable form."


    "... the meaning you''re saying is good..."


    "Give me your ear, lifeless"


    Oranzeble ears lifelessly. Every time I hear that word, my lifeless eyes open to surprise.


    "You... what are you thinking? Even a little anomaly or doom won''t think that far."


    "You didn''t want to go this far with me. But for a purpose, I was there.


    "... what a cruel man. I don''t do that either. But it''s certainly the most efficient. That''s it. What do you think you''re gonna do eventually? Nobody seemed to mind earlier."


    But Oranzeble didn''t say the answer.


    "I can''t tell you yet. But when the time comes, it will be known, and you will understand it naturally."


    "... okay. I''ll listen to you for a while. Which means I have to keep an eye on Alpha Reese, right?


    "That''s right. And if I have to, I can help her."


    "Fine. If that''s punishment for me, let''s accept it."


    So Lifeless turned back his heel, and left the spot behind. Only the orange zeble will remain after. And when he makes sure no one is there, he whines to himself instead of telling anyone.


    "Phew... my liver got cold once, but this will work. I can''t let you kill Alphilis yet. Nevertheless, what spiritual strength can you resist my bondage? That''s just something like a hero king. Well, we have to get to the other guy."


    That''s how the Orange Bull disappears, too. But it was certain that there was no one there, but he does not know that there was someone who was listening to the solitary.


    Change of place, this is the boy''s workshop where he didn''t show up till the end. Even when it comes to workshops, there is absolutely no indication that they are experimenting like anomalies, as much as there is a sorcery ceremony like beating and writing on books and walls. Rather, it''s cancer, and I even get the impression that it''s empty. It is a workshop that presents the facade of the scholar''s private room. And none of the connections were such as to hinder the intruders.


    One boy meditates in such a workshop. There the lid and orange zebul appeared.


    "Why didn''t you come earlier?


    "... I was there. The errand was to see Alpha Reese, so I just made sure she was safe and went straight home."


    "Why would you do that on your own? Tell me what we''re working for."


    "Come on, Oranzeble. It doesn''t work on me."


    To that one word of the boy, the Orange Bull annoyed and then stared at the boy in an awesome shape. But the boy''s gaze drifts.


    "It''s what I thought. The slogan" For the Liberation of the Truth in the World "is used as a keyword to make them listen unconsciously to their orders by having the words recited regularly. It would be even more efficient if you could say that word yourself or make them say it when something is about to revolt or when you have something you want to order. In fact, they only follow that slogan, and you don''t even know what the goal is, and you''re doing exactly what you''re ordering. Even the hero king is. That''s the wizard who lives in the modern age. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have obeyed you. Still, there was a rampage like this one, so you must have had a cold liver."


    "Who are you?


    Coming there. For the first time, Oranzeble showed vigilance to the boy. Oranzeble remembers the first time a boy appeared before himself. At first he showed interest in the boy''s vision of history, and the strange sorcery he handles, and decided to draw him into his own company. And I was thinking that I was putting language chains on the boy and following his will...


    But the fact is that the language bondage chain has not worked at all for the boy since the beginning. Then why are you here? Unexpectedly lagging behind in the ignorance of its specialty. A boy who sees how it is and doesn''t change his expression in particular, but speaks pale.


    "It''s none of your business who I am. I''m not even going to name it. But let me just say that I''m not hostile to you at the moment. Rather, depending on the circumstances, cooperation is spared. Your reading and true purpose are desirable for me."


    "! You!


    At that moment, Oranzeble creates fireballs and thunderballs in both hands at the same time. Ultra-high magic, using different elements of witchcraft at the same time. It is also known as the opening of sorcery, an artistic service because it is aurangeable. However,


    "Come on, it''s no use"


    Just as the boy gripped his palm against the orangeable, the two balls bounced off and disappeared. To that fact, an orange zeble with a stunned face.


    "Nah..."


    "Oranzebul, you have a tendency to look down on creatures other than yourself. Even the true dragons are looking down, aren''t they? You are certainly one of the founding fathers of witchcraft, but when it comes to you, you are nothing but a creature with great power. Thanks to your tireless efforts and thoughts, you''ve gained so much power. If you forget about it, one day you''ll get your feet shrunk by the unexpected?


    "What are you..."


    "I told you it had nothing to do with you. I''m not even willing to talk."


    The boy stands up slowly. And with a short-range metastasis, he appeared in front of the Orange Bull. Put your hand on the shoulder of the amazing Orange Bull and slowly release the words.


    "We just need to be purposeful. Don''t worry, I won''t kill you because you did something different than what I was trying to do. So leave me alone and move on with the plan. If you need my help, come back and talk to me then. Don''t think you can give me orders, though, okay? Then leave... this is my realm."


    At the end of the day, when Oranzeble noticed, the boy turned his back on him and sat down again and meditated as if nothing had happened.


    What did the Orange Bull think when he saw that appearance? Even with his bitter face, he follows the scene. And when I saw him gone, the boy shrugged.


    "Well, I wonder what I should do. Alphilis survived safely for now, and is it still my turn? Maybe I''ll go see her once."


    And again, the boy sinks into meditation. There was no sound around him, only silence wrapped the boy.


    Oranzeble, who had left the boy''s former place, was returning to his workshop. Nobody knows, it''s his only workshop. After breaking up with Gwendorf and the others, he was based here for 2000 years. It is, of course, about the boy earlier who occupies his thoughts.


    "Who is he? He''s... he''s got to find out."


    But do you have a clue? Using astrology, I learned my magic about events far ahead and events far back. There were no more signs of being like a boy there. Still, there''s not much I can do to make it orangeable.


    "It''ll take a while, but I don''t know what else to do. Do you decide to look into it in astrology?"


    Astrology that Orangeables specializes in most. When he sits on the ground, he sprinkles around him the likes of balls and rings of various crystals, large and small, and starts astrology. The sphere or wheel then floats and starts to rotate slowly around the Orange Bull. His body glowed pale, yet the sight was like a small universe, centered around the Orange Bull. Eventually, the Orange Bull also floats back into space, connecting its senses with every single crystal that goes around it. And when his senses sank completely into astrology to make up the universe, a glimmer emerged from his shadow. But Oranzebul, who was concentrating on astrology, never noticed that.


    It was at Doom''s place that the fog scattered through the air and eventually returned. He was also in a meditative state with his eyes closed again. When he returns, Doom takes another deep breath.


    "Ugh..."


    "How...?


    Osiria peeks at Doom. Lately, Doom and Osiria have been able to communicate quite well with each other. Osiria was smart and was about to be elevated to something that was no longer difficult to say evil spirits in order to have a clear will as well. Darkness, would be too brutal to call it. Is something like the top spirit of death appropriate?


    "Your master said something that bothered you. Language chains or something. You know what?"


    "No."


    "I can''t believe we''re being brainwashed. I don''t know about being brainwashed as far as I''m concerned, but I don''t mind because I''m letting you do whatever you want. Well, it''s unpleasant to be used as a good idea, and let''s do a little research and see?


    "If that''s what you say"


    Osiria shakes her head vertically. Seeing the reaction, Doom begins Osiria''s head, but his hand was bent by Osiria in an unexpected direction. Doom undoes his arm with a slightly sad face.


    "I wonder if this is the guy who tells the world about Yandere... but is it because I feel like there''s no part of Dele at all...?


    "Huh... that''s a tough future, me too."


    Doom walked out sighing. A little after that Osiria continues away. Doom had no spare time in developing his various abilities, including his recent special training. He had earlier planted a part of himself in the shadow of the Orange Bull and deformed it into his ear to listen. There are no signs of life or anything like that, and no one thinks Doom has that ability. That''s why I was able to steal and listen. Doom is not as long out as everyone else thinks. No, maybe you''re right to say it''s growing rapidly.


    Such a doom chuckles.


    "I see those funny people now, and I don''t care if they tell me not to play... can''t you stand that? Especially with Lisa. But I want to play, and so do Osiria and the other kids, right?


    Soon behind the doom are maneaters, insomnias and Libby Doo walking.


    "Well, I''ve learned that it''s a lot more fun to keep the fun later, and I don''t know what I''m going to do... for now, I need to know a lot about the world. Information-gathering is fundamental no matter what you put it on. But if we don''t do the darkening, they''ll be suspicious around Hidun, and let''s just scatter them all over the place?


    Everyone nods silently. And when he saw them disappear, Doom smiled satisfactorily.


    "Hehe, it''s going to be fun... the human world is not funny. I''m looking forward to seeing what happens next. hehehe, hahahahaha!


    That''s how Doom disappeared with the evil spirits laughing high.


    End of Act One


    Continue to Act II

 190 Introducing the Woman Swordsman Character of the Curse - Black Mage Edition

    Name: Oranzeble


    Age: at least 2500 +


    Appearance: 176cm, 60kg, gray hair to an extent not on the shoulder, grey eyes, moustache


    Job Title: Wizard (Astronomer)


    Things I like and specialize in: Meditation, Astrology


    Things I hate/don''t like: Fools


    Single Name: Me


    Profile:


    Once a disciple of the original wise dragon Darren Rokia, one of the five wise men who spread their magic and knowledge to the continent. He himself is a species with an even longer life span than an elf, the High Elf.


    Much has not yet been said about him. Gwendorf said he was his best friend and seemed to know a lot about him, but with him, it is unclear what Oranzebul had been up to in the last 2000. Then, once again appearing in this world, he led the magicians of the black robe and began mass production of a synthetic beast named Demon King. Nobody knows what the hell happened to him, who should have been warmer than anyone else and 5 the best and most passionate of the wise.


    Whatever the hell he thinks and what he intends to do will have nothing to do with Alphilis either.


    Name: Hidun


    Age:??


    Appearance: 170cm, 55kg, brown hair, brown eyes


    Job Title:??


    Things I like and am good at: Humans


    Things I hate/don''t like: Things I can''t talk about


    Single Name: Me


    Subordinate: Mascalade


    Profile:


    A nervous young man who acts like an auxiliary to the Orange Bull. It is also unclear who he is, and from what Annomarie and others say is a "brother," it is presumed that he has served Orangeables earlier than they have.


    It still doesn''t say much about what he''s doing, but it looks like he''s quite a schemer, although his fighting power doesn''t seem to be. That is where everyone acknowledges. He is also the one who created the motivation for Krums to wage war with Zamwed. Looks like he''s working in a different country right now...?


    Name: Lifeless (Hero King Graham)


    Age: Approximately 800


    Appearance: 145cm, 42kg (178cm, 68kg during adult transformation), black hair (usually length), brown eyes


    Job Title:??


    Things I like and am good at: fighting, magic research


    Things I hate/don''t like: the weak


    Single Name: Me (Me when I''m hiding my nature)


    Subordinates: Erlich, Dortmund, Little Warcraft?


    Profile:


    One seemingly adult boy, but whose identity is said to have won all 1,000 battles once, hero King Graham. The man. Graham seems to be more of a pseudonym, originally named Lifeless. Are you saying that you are dressed as a grown-up boy to suppress your nature, and that if you do not, you will soon forget me in battle? I am a born combat fanatic.


    His legend has been documented since he was 10 years old. He was an orphan of war disaster, and he was forced to awaken to the clap on which the village was attacked, and at that time, with deviant magic, he chased away a herd of demons. Since then he has begun his demon crusade and, at the age of 15, has successfully crusaded the Demon King with several of his companions. And around the land that defeated the Demon King, he built a kingdom. Thereafter, enough talent will be gathered at his disposal to be treated by the hero Tan.


    His hero, Tan, whom the bard laughs at, is brilliant, but he wasn''t. Lifeless himself was not interested in being king, he was just looking for a battlefield. The construction of the kingdom also just did what my men said. I just fought them because the demons were stronger and more numerous, and no one else could have. As a matter of fact, I had a face-to-face with Miriazal once, but he was already late at the time, and he was not as powerful as he is now, so while understanding that Miriazal was strong, he did not come to fight because he could not spot the demon.


    After his death (supposedly dead), a kingdom without his successor would perish due to repeated civil strife and be divided into smaller nations. In the meantime, Lifeless studied sorcery and eventually gained a body close to immortality, but all he gained as a price was nothingness. And when he defeated the Great Demon King, he disappeared completely from the episode of history, good thing he was trapped in different spaces. It was then discovered approximately several years ago by Oranzeble.


    He''s never brutal in character, but I don''t hate brutality if I have to. Either that or maybe it''s the emotionally scarce type. But it also shows an unexpected side, such as raising a picked up warcraft. I have my eyes on Alphilis now, but there seems to be some connection with Brady Maria, etc., and he is still a mysterious figure.


    Name: Doom


    Age:??


    Appearance: 143cm, 45kg, black shorter hair, brown eyes


    Job Title: Evil Spirit Users (Reismaster)


    Things I like/am good at: Massacre, Massacre, Lisa, Women


    Disliked/Bad Things: Serious Guy, Righteous Guy, Jake


    Single name: Me


    Subordinates: Osiria, Maneater, Insomnia, Libidu


    Profile:


    It looks bright and hiccups at first sight, but its sexuality is cold and brutal. Mass slaughter is also a person who can be carried out flat out for his own interest. He''s dressed like a boy again, but his true age and origins are unknown. Its identity is the evil spirits and human quarters, with about a quarter of humans mixed together. For this reason, the art of sacred attributes versus evil spirits is difficult to work with.


    Strength is also strong enough to beat Arnelianism alone, but is still regarded as compared to other black magicians. The ability just seems to be developing, and he himself still doesn''t grasp all his abilities.


    Did you realize you should increase your strength more in the battle with the Arnelian Church, and you seem to be working out enthusiastically these days. But his true intentions are nowhere to be seen by even his peers.


    Name: ANNORMALY


    Age:??


    Appearance: 140cm, 44kg, hair already missing some, brown eyes


    Job Title: Demon King Producer (Satan Manufacturer)


    Things I Like and Good at: Research, Being Blamed for Beautiful Women


    Things I hate/don''t like: the ugly, getting hit by men, the stupid


    Single Name: Bok


    Subordinates: Dougla + Dougla + Poci = Cerberus, Duplicated Myself, Can''t Be, Hekatonkail, Various Demon Kings


    Profile:


    A boy like an ugly old man who calls himself a genius, making himself the central figure in producing the demon king and taking on the management of the workshop in one hand. I actually have a genius brain, but its output goes in an unexpected direction, so people don''t really understand it. It''s an extreme mazohist, but I can''t help but feel sorry for what I''ve been hit with. However, if the person is a beautiful woman, it is okay to be unilaterally hit, rather it is the kind of person who publicly declares that they want to be hit. Friendly, just perverted.


    He doesn''t like to be cruel either, rather, research only gives priority to everything, and he can do it fine no matter how cruel it is if he needs to. Innocence outweighs Doom if it''s cruelty.


    Until now, I have modified the oak and other products as assistants, but I realized that I should replicate myself and continue my research by producing large quantities of my own degraded products. He is the one who currently manages the war fires in Nakahara behind him.


    Name: Dragreo


    Age:??


    Appearance: 214cm, 128kg, short black hair, green eyes


    Job Title: Beast King (Beastmaster)


    Things I Like/Good at: Strong Guys


    Things I hate/don''t like: weak guy, hard words


    Single Name: Me


    Profile:


    Commonly known as a fool. He is a big man of man like looking up, hot and bitter, some sturdy like an idiot and no one wants to deal with him, but his strength is a lot. I actually ended up single-handedly with Faranx. He looks like a magician too, but nowadays he only uses his fists. No one knows what sorcery will also use except the Orange Bull.


    He doesn''t seem to have any men or anything, but he can''t give instructions or anything anyway, and if the fight starts, he won''t stop until he destroys everything that moves. But I''m not saying I''m a complete idiot, and sometimes I seem to make sharp statements...?


    Name: Silence


    Age:??


    Appearance: 178cm, 62kg, blonde hair to hips, blue eyes


    Job Title: Actor (Papettmaster)


    Things I like/am good at: Beautiful Things


    Disliked/Bad Things: Ugly Things


    Single Name: Me


    Profile:


    A very beautiful young man, but he also seems to be a cruel human being. I don''t know the details of both personality and ability, but it seems that there are numerous subordinates.


    Name: Bradymaria (daughter)


    Age:??


    Appearance: 135cm, 38kg, Three Sizes are Unpublished, Blonde Vertical Roll, Golden Eyes


    Job Title:??


    Things I like/am good at: pleasure


    Disliked/Bad Things: Bored


    Single name: Atashi (the original tone was'' concubine '')


    Subordinates: Euwayne, and many others. It''s commonly known as the Butlers.


    Profile:


    A seemingly young girl, but also as brutal in character as Doom. But she also has the intelligence to just prioritize the purpose, and is even less alert than Doom because of her rather mind-turning personality against the look and tone.


    They also seem to be quite capable of fighting, perhaps even the strongest of them. Plus I have many of my men and excel as a commander. Miriazal also seems to have some cause. Gwendorf seems to have noticed something but still doesn''t seem to get to talking about her.


    She mainly secures and produces workshops. Looks like we flew to the eastern continent now...?


    Name: Titania (One, Sword Emperor)


    Age: 900 +


    Appearance: 170cm, 56kg, 86/58/88, long and dark hair enough to reach the ground (with red ribbon around the middle), brown eyes


    Job Title:??


    Things I Like/Good at: Workout, One Hit, Strong, Reading


    Things I hate/don''t like: Nothing in particular (used to be a lot)


    Single Name: Me


    Profile:


    The legendary sword emperor Titania himself. 100 years ahead of lifeless. He is a hero when the record is uncertain. Unlike lifeless, her record leaves little. Because all of her records deviated from common sense, and there was nothing too flightless, such as slaughtering a castle with a sword, slaying 100 demon kings without sleeping seven days and seven nights, and destroying the army of the Great Demon King overnight. Furthermore, the Sword Emperor''s record has been described for hundreds of years, and it is stated that a person named Sword Emperor appeared that time, but no one thought that a single person had such a long life that it was thought that a Sword Emperor would be like a fairytale in which the achievements of multiple heroes could be gathered together.


    But it''s actually what she did alone, and it''s all true. Because she was so pathetic, no one could believe it when they saw her fight like that. Also hailed as the strongest in its history, she is considered by the powerful and companions alongside Bradymaria.


    It should be noted that she herself is a very dear character and she is not good at fighting. That I had to fight but became stronger for it and, when I realized it, it was just the strongest. The unfortunate thing would have been that she had the talent to fight. Plus she''s beautiful enough to admit lifeless, anomalous, or even Dragreo at the end of the day, and no one knows why she took the sword and fought and became the strongest swordsman.


    Name: Calamity (Princess)


    Age:??


    Appearance:??


    Job Title:??


    Things I like/am good at:??


    Things I hate/don''t like:??


    Single Name: Me


    Profile:


    She hasn''t shown up once. Bradymaria and Lifeless seem to know about her, but contrary to the beauty of her eyes, she is a woman enough to make even Lifeless disgust her. It seems to deal with insects, but the details are unknown. Looks like he''s infiltrating somewhere, but...?

 191 Introducing the Woman Swordsman Character of the Curse - Swamp Edition

    Name: Wintier


    Age: Approximately 200


    Appearance: 160cm, 48kg, 82/53/80, green hair enough to reach the ground, green eyes


    Job Title: Superior Spirit


    Things I like/am good at: strolling, listening to the wind, lovers I used to travel with


    Things I hate/don''t like: narrow places, loud places


    Single Name: Me


    Profile:


    To the head of Steam, the birthplace of Uti, the upper spirits of the wind. He looks like an adult, but he only interacted with Uty every day, with considerable mouth-watering and forceful personality. I used to scold Utility for doing some unsolicited imitation, but it was for Utility''s sake. He is like a mother or sister to Uty.


    As I mentioned in this edition, at the beginning of her life she was an even more rampant spirit of wind than Utility, and while Utility was on a sneak journey to avoid being found in the eyes, Wintier was actively involved with humans without any eyes. They can think of fairy legends in the vicinity of Central Avenue as being about Daiwa Wintier.


    She fell in love with a human being in it and knew what it would take to become a superior spirit from a fairy by becoming a superior spirit at the same time as he died. And knowing that Uty wants to be the superior Spirit, she supports it, but also feels strongly worried inside imagining what Uty will be going through.


    He also gave Aerial a variety of advice, including mentoring them about Spirit Guardians. Ever since Steam was raided by demon kings and couldn''t live there, he''s on the move with the fairies for his next address.


    Name: Fairtoose


    Age: approx. 400


    Appearance: 162cm, 50kg, 84/56/82, hair about white and slightly longer than shoulder length (loose wave), grey eyes


    Job Title: White Witch


    Things I Like and Good at: Making Herbs, Serpent


    Disliked/Bad Things: Witch Jobs


    Single Name: Me


    Profile:


    Turn it into a white witch living in a swamp, a compiler of the current witches. She just doesn''t like witch work, so she''s not taking it too seriously. Herb making is only a range of hobbies.


    Before she became a witch, her birthplace was plagued. As one person after another died, her parents fell, and her fate was no longer a wind front. That''s right, she is handled by an earlier generation of white witches who show up in the village to find her talent and wonder if she might be her successor. Already a celestial solitude, she took the story from the bottom of her heart that she did not want to die.


    But the work of a witch was very boring to her. The human mood is unsolicited, and when she became a witch and got her immortal body, she now wanted to look around at different worlds. So she did not do her job as a witch in large part, but looked around at various places as she traveled. The result is that the act will bring her insight and interaction with witches everywhere, but she didn''t do it consciously.


    On that occasion she met Sarpent and envied him swimming around the sea plains freely. True dragons were longing beings for humans, and from the legends of the first witches who taught witchcraft directly from them, for witches they were more the object of awe than normal humans. But Sarpent was also unconscious as a true dragon, and she spoke to Fairtoose casually, so they often became intimate. Only in that time did Fairtoose not hate the Sarpent.


    But human beings and true dragons. No matter how close I got, my identity and everything were too different for Fairtoose. She didn''t even say goodbye and disappeared from before the Serpent to escape, but the Serpent also liked her, searching for her whereabouts and living in the swamp with her. But she thinks that it must never be as a witch to reveal her thoughts to Sarpent, who is a witch, and she will proceed with the work for purification in the swamp without saying anything. There was a figure of her wholeheartedly typing into the work of a witch to escape an unfruitful love.


    Over time, however, Fairtoose and Sarpent succeed in bringing their minds together. But the events that stand in front of us will not allow them to be together. When will she truly rest in peace with Sarpent?


    Name: Serpent


    Age:?? (He''s about 100 years younger than Gwendorf)


    Appearance: 120m long (185cm, 78kg, sea coloured eyes on pale short hair when hallucinating)


    Job Title: True Dragon (Sea Dragon)


    Things I Like and Good at: Swimming in the Sea, Fairtoose, Talking to Gwendorf Maia


    Things I hate/don''t like: narrow, hot


    Single Name: Me


    Profile:


    The one true dragon supposedly solved human language and gave wisdom to various creatures, starting with people. Hit Gwendorf''s disciple.


    He was oblivious to his consciousness as a true dragon, and that would have satisfied him if he had swimmed at will in the sea. Besides, just because he was a true dragon, the creatures who lived in the sea asked him for help somehow, so they didn''t have much leeway. I wasn''t trying to move on and do anything from myself, but in a way I could say I was acting as a true dragon. Rouge and I meet in those.


    Such a thing. One day he sees a beautiful woman standing near the entrance to the cave he was making his residence. She said she was a witch and arrived here as she handled the signs of a true dragon, and would stay for about six months at Serpent, who was just starving for her spokesperson.


    Within that period, Sarpent went charmed by her free heart. In time he was beginning to realize that he had more to talk to and live with her all day and that he would have a full self without having to go swimming in the sea. Rouge was still alive at this time, but she seemed to have taken account of such a swing in his mind.


    Eventually Fairtoose suddenly left the Sarpent, and he was disappointed, but was pursued by the task of restoring the rough sea by not being in the sea too much, and could no longer be on Fairtoose or Rouge. Rouge then becomes a zombie to death, and Sarpent, who is on his way, eventually decides to chase Fairtoose to escape Rouge.


    He excused it for Rouge, but then he didn''t have to go after Fairtoose separately, and he wouldn''t have been able to acknowledge his feelings again either. Or maybe he feared Fairtoose would reject that feeling.


    After 200 years, the thought finally came true, but the fate prank pulls them apart again. When will it be possible for them to live together at all?


    Name: Rouge


    Age: Approximately 150 years old (at death)


    Appearance: 10m (166cm, 52kg, 83/58/84 when disillusioned, hair up to the red hips, deep red eyes)


    Job Title: Fire Dragon


    Things I Like/Good at: Anything I Like Serpent


    Things I hate/don''t like: water, cold places


    Single Name: Me


    Profile:


    He is from a clan of firedragons in the volcanic belt of the western part of the continent, said to be Broome. He was a mistress, and where his wings haven''t grown much yet, when he went to the water field, he was flushed down to the waterfall, and he was flushed straight to the sea. Breathing was fine because she was on a driftwood, but she had actually been flushed over the 7th, and a serpent who had received contact from the Fire Dragon came to help her where she was deeply frightened. Having fallen in love with Sarpent at first sight at that time, she made a childhood decision to become his connection when she became a Naruto.


    Then she was the one who goes to the foot-slipping Sarpent, but yet she was not only young, but since her birth: the Fire Dragon and the Sea Dragon, it was a love that would never come true. Being together alone weakens them. The clan dragon also tried to stop Rouge from acting, but Rouge didn''t try to listen. Even when you realize that the heart of the Sarpent is at Fairtoose, it is. Sarpent also let go that Rouge would eventually get tired of it.


    But she kept coming to him even when she became a Chenglong, and while Sarpent was in trouble, she didn''t feel bad about seeing the beautiful and growing Rouge, so she left it there. As a result, Rouge''s failure to use the power of fire as much as possible to avoid roughing up the venue of the Serpent''s twist (being in a place where the power of water is strong for the Fire Dragon all the time is also tantamount to continuing to immerse his body in poison) completely destroyed his body and led him to an unlikely end.


    Furthermore, at the time of Rouge''s death, although she was happy to have been beside the Serpent until her death, she cared that the Serpent looked very sorry and stayed as a zombie in the world as it were.


    Now he has safely ascended with the help of Alphilis. Part of it remains a small hand in the alphilis and a red scale on part of the serpent.


    Name: Larna


    Age: 15


    Appearance: 154cm, 43kg, 80/52/81, black Mitsumi (slightly behind and beside), brown eyes


    Job Title: Dark Monk (Dark Cleric)


    Things I like and specialize in: Alphilis, Dreamfortune, In Room


    Things I hate/don''t like: Nothing in particular


    Single Name: Me


    Profile:


    Banshees and human halves raised under Fairtoose. He is therefore a disciple of the white witch who presides over the sacred attributes, but also a dark monk who belongs to the darkness.


    Note that the attributes of darkness are never evil. Darkness sometimes means entering into darkness, exploring the psyche hidden within it, or support from the shade, etc. Darkness and darkness are easily confused by ordinary people, but there is a clear distinction for those who use witchcraft. While Larna is also a user of dark magic, she is not very good at attacking whether it reflects her personality or not, and is better at recovering and assisting.


    On the other hand, Uty talks about being more scared than Fenna when she''s pretty. She tried to ask Uty what happened to Lisa, but she was frightened and hid in the pot, and she never told me.


    It also looks very dear, but it is always somewhat glossy because it draws the blood of a succubus. Sometimes with one unconscious gesture, the Alphilis and the others see it, and when Larna starts doing this consciously, it''s going to be a huge deal. Furthermore, she herself is very liberated to sexuality and, if she likes it, has no relationship between men and women. I can''t wait to publicly declare that I therefore like Alphilis. I just hate being forced, so I never even set it up from myself until Alphilis accepts it. That''s all I can say for Alphilis.


    It''s not like she has a particularly noble goal, and she travels with Alphilis simply because she likes her and her people. In a way, he''s probably the most normal kid.


    Name: Irmatal


    Age: about 2 years old


    Appearance: 82cm, 12.5kg when disillusioned, dark pink hair, color of eyes amber


    Job Title: Junlong


    Things I like and am good at: Alphilis


    Disliked/Bad Things: Being Alone


    Single Name: Me, or Il


    Profile:


    A true dragon child hatched from an egg warmed by Alphilis. I''m not supposed to be able to imagine or speak human language yet, but I guess I learned it with all my heart to meet Alphilis, Gwendorf says.


    The True Dragon child is supposed to recognize his parents in proportion to the amount of time he was supposed to warm up, so Alphilis is supposed to recognize him as "I know this guy," but Ilmatal recognizes Alphilis completely as his parent. Of course, if you go in front of the original parent, you can instinctively sense it, but before that, Gwendorf decided to make the journey with Alphilis because there are many cases where you somehow sense that your original parent is different, and that if you engage your real parent in the present state, Irmatal will be confused.


    I didn''t even try to leave Alphilis for a moment when I finally got to meet him, and while Alphilis is a little confused, I take good care of Irmatal because he''s cute.


    Again, can''t the phantom do well yet, the hair is a darker pink, more ruthless habit than Lisa''s. When I wake up in the morning, it is always like a bird''s nest, and my hair is always done by Alphilis or Lisa.


    She just likes Alphilis now, but True Dragon eventually each takes on some role in nature. What will Irmatal bear?


    Name: Gwendorf


    Age: about 4000 years (not sure who he is either)


    Appearance: 20 m long when true dragons, about 40 m when wings are spread. 188cm, 80kg when disillusioned, hair up to black hips, green eyes


    Job Title: True Dragon Head (Destroyer Dragon)


    Things I like/am good at: Hinatako


    Things I hate/don''t like: Being in the way of meditation to those who ask me to gain my knowledge


    Single Name: Me


    Profile:


    As the current head of True Dragon, he is also a friend of Alphilis and his master Aldrius. Gwendorf happened to live near where Aldrius had taken Alphilis.


    In the past Gwendorf fought so fast that he took the alias'' Destroyer Dragon ''and liked to fight again. But Darren Lokia, the previous chief who guided Gwendorf like that, nominated him as his successor and taught him a variety of knowledge. Nor would the destroying dragon disobey the sheikh''s orders, and he would study a great deal of things.


    Thus, as the time passed, a group of people later called 5 Wise Men gathered, and as they repeated their arguments, they became best friends. Gwendorf''s interest will also move from battle to thought to its execution. It was more interested in constructive events that could be tackled over a longer period of time than in momentary battles.


    And he will give his knowledge to the various races to go. Sadly, however, much of the knowledge was diverted to battle, and much blood was shed on the continent. And his companions, who saw how it was, departed from the continent, and some came to life, and some hid themselves, and some went down to the field themselves in search of further hope.


    Speaking of Gwendorf, he decided that he had not yet reached a conclusion on the events he had done, and that Alphilis had first come to the place where he was hiding in the back of the mountain, unknowingly, in an attempt to see what had been achieved. And she and I were going to be friends. Even if I tried Gwendorf, it was so fresh that the organism visiting my former did not demand my knowledge, just treated me on a par with myself, and I was really comfortable with being with Alphilis. For Gwendorf, Alphilis is a heterogeneous friend of 5 wise men''s requests.


    As the head of True Dragon, Gwendorf also seems to have some anticipation about the purpose of the Orange Bull, etc., but he tells nothing. What the hell is he thinking is going to be revealed in the story ahead.


    Name: Maple


    Age: 15, Human Women


    Appearance: 158cm, 45kg, 82/54/83, brown eyes on black hair


    Job Title: Mouthless Scratch


    Things I like and am good at: Growing flowers


    Things I hate/don''t like: Thunder


    Single Name: Me


    Profile


    She was raised by birth as a living creature. Parents are also mouthless people, but she has never been treated as a flesh parent. We know each other as parents and children, but we have no interaction as a family. This is exceptionally harsh, even without a mouth.


    But she didn''t complain one by one, she endured rigorous training. Additionally, she is now recognized as one of the best in her ability to serve Miriazal, without a mouth, including being a ''demon eye holder''.


    Therefore, he was also sent to the prairie as Miranda''s escort, but would be entrusted with Miranda''s escort alone by his superior, Zi. Will this assignment bring anything to her?


    Furthermore, she tends to think of herself as a person who lacks emotion because she performs her tasks without expression, but is in fact a deeply emotional person. That is because her surroundings were particularly eyed by the fact that she was made twice as hard by her parents, and because Zi, who was an educator, treated her with love. By the way, when you drink, repressed emotions come out all at once. I feel a little drunk.

 192 Introducing Characters - Blackhawk Edition

    Name: Valsas (last name does not exist),


    Age: 35, human male


    Appearance: 178cm, 74kg, standard chestnut and brown eyes, Blackhawk Team Leader


    Job Title: Swordsman (Use a sword slightly longer than a regular sword)


    Things you like and are good at: reading, buddies


    Things I hate/don''t like: Vegetables


    Single Name: Me


    Profile


    Birth and parents are unknown. I was born on the battlefield and was already on the battlefield when I was intent on it. The mercenary regiment he grew up with was born on the battlefield. Children were considered good friends, cherished and raised by all. For him, the battlefield is his home, and the members of the mercenary regiment are his family. It is for this reason that it is the constant presence on the battlefield that is the main hope, that they will kill their people, that betrayal cannot be tolerated.


    Betrayal occurred within his companions when he was 12 years old, and there was an event that almost wiped out the regiment. Valsas went on to chase the group he betrayed at that time, practically alone for 14 days, close to an insomniac rest, slaughtering and killing more than 200 soldiers who were blocked. Ironically, this will make his name famous.


    He then crosses various mercenary regiments, but it was against Gruzaldo when he was 15 that made his name most famous. Valsas'' troops, entrusted with the lord in a situation of absolute desperation before Gruzaldo, penetrated over 50,000 Gruzaldo''s main battalion with 500 men and, indeed, took over 1000 Beastmen in a head-on battle. At this time Valsas deals with six generals of Gruzaldo at the same time and finally succeeds in letting King Dryan take a knife or so. Safe with that overwhelming destructiveness, he escaped. At that time, the members who served in the same hall became members of the first Blackhawk. Zeldos, Lasha was a member of the same mercenary regiment at this time.


    Valsas, who then buys various grudges because of his too much strength, and is also targeted by a variety of fame minds and prizes, but succeeds in paying back the other way around. More than half of the members of the regiment have died because it was just too intense a battle, breaking up the regiment once even in the sense of lurking underground.


    But then a new group of Yingjies was set to regroup at Valsas.


    Name: Betts-Brave-Raydrind


    Age: 58, human male


    Appearance: 175cm, 68kg, gray hair (formerly brown), brown eyes, Deputy Blackhawk


    Job Title: Swordsman (Normal Size Sword)


    Things I like and specialize in: wine, making poetry, bonsai


    Things I hate/don''t like: Zeldos


    Single Name: Me


    Profile


    Originally four men from a prestigious martial family. But because of his rather free-flowing character, he was thrown out of the house in close proximity to the allowance. What an ironic story he has become so famous among his brothers.


    Kicked out of the house at 18, he rolls around as a mercenary. There was no way he could officiate because of the origins of famous households in other countries, and mercenary life suited his sexuality. Zeldos is a corrupt connection from the beginning of a mercenary.


    I''ve known Valsas since he was relatively a child, and now that everything around him is dead, it can be called his father''s replacement. He used to have a light personality, but now that he''s old, he''s a stopper for members who tend to run wild with something. He seems to have gray hair because of it, but if Zeldos tells him, he says, "I''m just not bald."


    By the way, the sword''s skill is so first-class that it comes with super. Even Louis and Lexus can barely take one hit. Everyone reluctantly obeys some nagging Betts only if they acknowledge his character and strength. That''s what the members say to him today with love. "Hey, Jizzy," he said...


    �� 0th squad member


    Name: Grossfeld (commonly known as Father Sexual Harassment)


    Age: 32, human male


    Appearance: 188cm, 80kg, blonde, grey eyes


    Job Title: Clerical Warrior (Weapon is a double sword that followed a cross)


    Things I like/am good at: Words of Love (Never the Word of God), Women


    Things I hate/don''t like: things that aren''t beautiful, sweaty men


    Single Name: Me


    Profile


    "Enemy of the Woman" as a member of the group. The person is meant to be a preacher of love, but has never succeeded. If it''s deceiving, it''s a long beauty shape...


    By the way, he is from Western Olimpus Church. I''m not sure why he started calling out sexual harassment statements, but its strength is certain. Recovery magic and combat ability to put the front line. I can also play an all-mighty role in magic support from the rear guard.


    Name: Mireille


    Age: 35 (roughly equivalent to 18 in humans), beastly woman


    Appearance: 172 cm (excluding ears), 58 kg, 82/58/85


    Job Title: Rabbit Fighter


    Things I like/am good at: meat, naps, acting alone, chatting


    Things I hate/don''t like: vegetables, loud people


    Single Name: eagle


    Profile


    Warrior of the Beast Man from Gruzaldo. She was expected to be a future beast general, but she escaped because she was disgusted with her military and tied life. It is a story before Nia joined the army yet.


    The way to fight is flirting with speed, a raw avant-garde type. Sometimes if it''s just speed, it instantly surpasses'' Divine Speed ''Roch, and I''ve actually taken one from him, but somehow I can''t take one from Valsas. I keep my place in Blackhawk with a promise to listen to him until I get one from him.


    It''s pretty chatty, by the way, and Squad 0 is often bored because there are so many silent faces. I play a lot of pranks because of it, but it''s mostly Betts who get hurt.


    Name: Amarina


    Age: 25, human woman


    Appearance: 165cm, 55kg, 83/58/86, brown twin tail, brown eyes


    Job Title: Dragon Knight (partner''s name is Crown)


    Things I like/am good at: Sky, Far Ride


    Things I hate/don''t like: crowds/clutter, alcohol


    Single Name: Me


    Profile


    Formerly military. I am not getting a legitimate rating in the military, and I am quitting my disaffected army to be a mercenary. I went into Blackhawk because Valsas gives me a decent rating. I consider him a respectable man.


    She has only one dragon knight in Blackhawk, so she always serves as a scout, etc. It''s usually an extremely dangerous mission, but I''ve never been unconscious yet.


    Personality is serious and common sense. I often deal with Mireille because I can take care of her.


    Name: Grace


    Age: 70 (equivalent to 25 in humans), Giant woman


    Appearance: 237cm, 86kg, Three Sizes Unpublished, Grey Hair, Green Eyes


    Job Title: Swordsman (Great Swordsman)


    Things I like and specialize in: mercenarism, travel, alcohol


    Things I hate/don''t like: annoying things, loud people


    Single Name: Atai


    Profile


    Giant woman swordsman. Much bigger than the swordsman of a concurrent human man, he is a bit of a known swordsman in the mercenary world of the northwest of the continent. In a closed world of giants, it is rare for people to move out of their sphere of power. But she really likes the mercenary business because she likes to go around so many different places.


    After all, he was easily defeated by Valsas with a single hit, so he began to follow him. I just don''t cure windy temperaments, so I don''t always act with him. I usually run mercenaries on my own. Do you feel comfortable with Amarina, she seems to be with you a lot?


    It should also be noted that I have a husband locally.


    Name: Canato


    Age: 42 (equivalent to the second half of 20 in humans), a man of demons and human halves


    Appearance: 183cm, 75kg, blue skin, red odd eyes with only right eye, black hair


    Job Title: Detector (Sensor) & Spear User


    Things I like/specialize in: Unpopular places


    Disliked/Bad Things: Urban


    Single Name: Me


    Profile


    He is a child whose mother was attacked by demons. In other words, he is a child with demons. But her mother raised him right, despised by the villagers, so he had a decent personality. Just because of its appearance, it is difficult for others to accept it, and Valsas picks me up where I couldn''t find a job.


    To draw demonic blood, or physical abilities are considerably superior to those of concurrent humans. It is also a sensor and is particularly good at detecting poisons. Therefore, his guidance is mandatory when entering the undivided land. A first-class user, of course, as a spear user.


    After all, from his experience of discrimination, he is not good in the city, but he has a good and gentle personality to take care of. That''s why Mireille misses him so much. Again he doesn''t have one disgusting face, and he''s dealing with Mireille.


    * The other Squad 0 has not appeared in this edition.


    �� Squad 1


    Name: Max-Obrien


    Age: 34, Human Male


    Appearance: 193cm, 89kg, brown hair, eye bands on right eye, brown eyes


    Job Title: Clairvoyant


    Things I like/am good at: Rubbers, study, sweets, every bet


    Things I hate/don''t like: Betts, spicy things


    Single Name: Me


    Subordinates: 4 Lovers (Rubbers)


    Profile


    He was the son of a certain luxury merchant. He was proud that his body was big and his arms strong since he was a child. One day when he''s 12, his parents hire in a mercenary regiment. Max was impressed by the fact that there was a boy in there who was no older than himself. Max was fooling around all the time because he wasn''t that big of a body, and he was another big boy.


    And his caravan is attacked by demons. This was my first experience if I tried it as Max, and Max lost his hips in horror. And when the demon struck him, the boy he was always making fun of broke the demon. The boy didn''t even give a glance at Max, who was frightened, but burst into a bunch of demons and tore the demons apart just lucky to hit him. At that time he found out when the truly strong would wield power. The boy''s name is Valsas. The demon he defeated was over 30 at that time.


    Thereafter he stops being a merchant and decides to walk with Valsas as a mercenary. Valsas had a natural object in the fight, but he was not comfortable with gold measures or negotiating things, so Max often looked after the area. Especially since he founded Blackhawk, where he mainly does the whole mercenary regiment''s gold tricks. It''s mostly him who brings a big mouth job, too, and he shows extraordinary talent when it comes to information.


    At its core is Rubbers. In fact, they are also Max''s mistresses, but they are all synonymous with intelligence and assassination work. They come from a variety of sources. He is an ex-slave, one of the permanently exclusive covenants, a sinner, a whore. By the way, everyone is a combat professional.


    It should be noted that contrary to appearance and attitude, he is extremely sweet and likes to study. I go into and out of the academy as long as I have time, or I read and live in a book. Thanks to this, Blackhawk is very helpful and also acts like a military teacher.


    �� The second squad is Louis Lexus, see there


    �� Third Squad


    Name: Zerver


    Age: 32, Human Male


    Appearance: 185cm, 84kg, brown hair, brown eyes


    Job Title: Former Knight, Great Swordsman


    Things I Like and Good at: Workout


    Dislike/Bad Things: Sweet Things, Every Bet


    Single Name: Me


    Profile


    Formerly a knight, a man who was young enough to be a great captain. But I am struck by the tragedy that most of my men other than myself die on a certain battlefield.


    He questioned his abilities and abandoned his country to embark on a one-man sword training journey. He then meets a being named Valsas, understands his lack of power, and decides to brush his sword arms as he acts with them.


    Although there is somewhat too much of a personality, it is basically serious. Max has always made fun of me and forced me to make every bet, and if I lose, I''m in the wings of being fed sweet food in a punishment game. By the way, I don''t want to gamble, but Squad 3 is always involved because everyone but him likes gambling.


    Name: Bernau


    Age: 53, Human Male


    Appearance: 170cm, 57kg, black hair, brown eyes


    Job Title: Mage


    Things I like/am good at: painting, gambling


    Things I hate/don''t like: alcohol


    Single Name: Washi


    Profile


    A former magician from the Magic Church. He was disgusted by recurring factional fights and was a freelance magician and a mercenary. Though he was quite good, he didn''t even form a faction enough, and I guess his excellence made him feel his limitations as a magician. I really like the current Blackhawk.


    Name: Dorothy


    Age: 24, Human Women


    Appearance: 163cm, 53kg, 80/55/84, brown hair, brown eyes


    Job Title: Swordsman (Song Knife)


    Things I like/am good at: alcohol, gambling, men


    Things I hate/don''t like: weak men, light men


    Single Name: Me


    Profile


    A woman from a biological mercenary. She is a war orphan and the type of woman who has done anything to survive. I really liked their strength when I tried to see to what extent the rumored Blackhawk was, and they came with it as it was. Nowadays I also really like the atmosphere of the regiment.


    It should be noted that the type is flashy and doesn''t pay attention to details. I would even snuggle with the right guy in the town I stopped by, but I care about her to never have that kind of relationship with the guys in the regiment, I guess that''s all she cares about the Blackhawk guys.


    Name: danda


    Age: 50 (about 30 in humans), man in oak


    Appearance: 210cm, 102kg, no hair, red eyes


    Job Title: Warrior (Axeman)


    Things I like/am good at: women, workouts, gambling, alcohol


    Disliked/Bad Things: Weak Guy


    Single Name: Ode


    Profile


    Originally orcs crusaded by Blackhawk. He is a big and highly intelligent among the orcs. A delicacy that was already in a position to follow a lower demon, and would have become a demon king had it been left unattended. But his men are kicked by one Valsas, and Dunda is defeated by him.


    But Valsas liked Dunda, who wanted to strike him with dignity, and put him at his disposal, slamming him thoroughly in the language and as a mercenary. As a result, he becomes an oak in solving humanities and can normally have conversations with Blackhawk face-to-face.


    By the way, speaking of orcs, he is the epitome of vigorous perfection, but he is more subdued by punching that lust into his workouts. For this reason, the body is also loose from the coarse oak and has a very tight body.


    I''m in Squad 3 because I like gambling and there are a lot of people to talk to. I like Dorothy, who treats me the same way even if I know I''m an oak, but doesn''t make me aware of that.


    * Less than half of the deputy captains are unavailable


    �� Squad 4 (once wiped out, new configuration)


    Name: Zeldos


    Age: 87 (about 42 if you''re human), Wolf Beast Man


    Appearance: 198cm, 89kg, hairy brown


    Job Title: Former Gruzaldo Military Adviser


    Things I like/am good at: booze, rice, sleep


    Things I hate/don''t like: difficult things (especially calculations), boring


    Single Name: Me


    Profile


    It was as a bandit that he was known to the world. It was this Zeldos who led the bandits who could not be crusaded by Gruzaldo, who at the time obeyed the 12 Beast generals and was the impetus to drop flying birds. Finally, King Dryan came out and he was finally to be captured.


    But Zeldos, who liked the battle, would serve Gruzaldo as a military adviser. Groussard expanded the territory further with a reciprocal exchange of views with Dryan, but eventually he got tired of his job and ran off. Dryan tolerated, but very resentful of the 12 beast generals.


    He then fell all over the place as a mercenary, but he took a ride with Betts when he was younger, showed interest in him crossing with himself and each other, and stayed in the mercenary regiment to which he belonged. There was also Valsas. As that mercenary regiment then devastated, he joined Betts in founding the Blackhawk, headed by Valsas. But it was also on track, and judging that Valsas had surpassed his power as a warrior, Zeldos left Blackhawk in recognition of his retirement.


    Zeldos wandering further around, but lacking in self-sufficiency, he goes and falls hungry too far in Meesia. I was helped by the beast man who set up the dining room there, and was supposed to do the little dew-store caution stick he was doing on condition of rice and accommodation, but as he died of illness, Zeldos would take over the store. The restaurant was a murderous busy one and "Is this also a kind of battlefield," Zeldos liked. He didn''t hate seeing all sorts of human lives as a guest again.


    But on his own, he couldn''t stand inside, and Wold happened to come and hire him there. The manager is Zeldos, but Uld has a better understanding of store purchases and money than he does, and in fact the manager is like Uld.


    This time, Valsas, it''s just a wish, so I went back to Blackhawk, but now I''m not as interested in fighting as I used to be.


    Name: Lasha


    Age: 78 (about 38 if you''re human), Squirrel Beast Man


    Appearance: 164cm, 60kg, hairy is brown, knife wound on left eye (also invisible)


    Job Title: Deputy Secretary of Zeldos


    Things you like and are good at: rookie education, banquets, calculations


    Things I hate/don''t like: Zeldos'' impotence


    Single Name: Me


    Profile


    A beast man who acts with him since Zeldos was a bandit. The Squirrels are a very dear clan, but he is the only one who has had a very rough temper for a long time. Deciding his clan didn''t fit, he tried to be a mercenary, but with a rough temper he could often rub with his client, eventually becoming an opposition party.


    Quite an arm stood against his small stature, he was leading one night thief, but he rubbed it in a territorial feud with Zeldos to lose to him and become obedient to him.


    Since then he has been very popular with his men because of his role in stopping Zeldos'' impotence and also because of his great care. I''m good at calculating gold again, so I can''t stop struggling like a natural bets. Betts and I often drink while spilling stupidity.


    * About 20 others, such as Meigna, Aulu


    �� Squad 5


    Name: Gergeda


    Age: 37, Human Male


    Appearance: 173cm, 65kg, chiseled red hair, brown eyes


    Job Title: Assassin


    Things I like/am good at: Beauty, Gold, Killing


    Things I hate/don''t like: moralists, good people


    Single Name: Me


    Profile


    Gergeda had a more brutal personality at a younger age. He works extortion, theft and assault from an early age, and at twelve, he breaks in with his companions and commits a heinous murder just because the family who lived next door spoke ill of themselves. The daughter of the house was one year older than him, but after all his companions had raped him, he is committing the act of killing him while torturing him.


    Gergeda was then chased to his birthplace, where he was pasting his mouth while imitating mercenaries and bandits. But due to excessive criminal activity, Gergeda was arranged across the country and he rolled over to Blackhawk on the condition of "taking on all the dirty work". At first, he intended to successfully manipulate Valsas, but when Gergeda rolled into the Blackhawk, Valsas silently cut and killed all of his fellow men on the spot, sticking his neck out into the country. Gergeda shuddered at the very mercilessness and strength of Valsas at that time, and thereafter only obedient to him. I also like that Valsas is not necessarily a moralist.


    * There are about 30 subordinates


    Name: Fondaine


    Age: 24, Human Women


    Appearance: 166cm, 54kg, 86/58/87, brings blonde Mitsumi to the waist, golden eyes


    Job Title: Demon (Beastmaster)


    Things I like/am good at: dressing, taking care of my beast


    Things I hate/don''t like: Stinky stuff (because I hate beasts), nasty guys


    Single Name: Me


    Profile


    Poor, elegant woman to say the least in a blackhawk with lots of crude, or wild, flavors. Looks and looks relaxed. But only serving as captain in the Blackhawk is quite skilled, especially the treatment of whips is super first-class. It is a difficult undertaking to get nostalgic while scratching her whip.


    And the number of beasts who treat them as subordinates is unknown. I don''t even grasp Valsas because I always follow a different beast.


    A woman of unknown origins and beyond, but after doing a certain task with Blackhawk, the members liked the versatility and joined Blackhawk at the recommendation of the members.

 193 Chapter Summary

    (Alphilis'' friends)


    Alphilis was neglected because of his power at birth. Raised to hide for a long time, she embarks on a journey with the death of her master to see a world she has yet to see. As I said at the end of the chapter what she has come to think about doing, but for that reason the ordeal we will not yet see awaits her.


    Alphilis: The protagonist of the book. Mercenaries of the Magic Swordsman. It seals vast amounts of magic by curse.


    Miranda: Sister of Arnelianism. Alphilis'' best friend. He has immortal flesh and has already lived 300 years.


    Lisa: A sensor that travels with Alphilis on exchange terms with Miriazal.


    Near: Groussard''s military, but accompanies him to Alphilis for martial arts training.


    Fenna: Royalty of Seekers (Dark Elves). Missing since fighting Lifeless.


    Kazas: A young genius who became professor at the age of slightly 14. Missing since fighting Lifeless.


    Uty: A water fairy, but more like a human being, chatting all around. I''m aiming for a superior spirit.


    Aerial: Administrator of the prairie. You will leave the prairie for Alphilis and follow her.


    Maple: Miranda escort in the dark of Arnelianism, sent by Miriazal.


    Larna: Raised by the White Witch Fairtoose, Sister of Darkness draws the blood of a succubus.


    Gwendorf: Being a legendary true dragon and watching over Alphilis.


    Irmatal: A true dragon not long after birth, but admires Alphilis with his mother.


    (Arnelianism)


    It is an organization marked with charity and salvation, which has existed on the continent for nearly 800 years. The impact on many countries and virtually no nation can ignore the existence of Arnelianism. It should be noted that although statues of Arnelia the Virgin are placed in each church, Arnelia is only an idol, like a commandment to discipline their actions to those of the boundary. I never worship Arnelia as God.


    It was an organization created by the current bishop, Miriazal, who has played many human beings to date as she changed her appearance. Of course she is not a human being, but the last head of a demon, an extinct species long ago extinct.


    Most Arnelian officials are non-combatants, such as Sisters, Priests, but have Temple Knights as their own combat units for hunting demons. He also has a "pilgrimage" in which Miriazal allowed only the powerful to be selected, as well as a dark area called "No Mouth", as a talent that Miriazal freely moves.


    Miriazal: Supreme Bishop of Arnelianism. Its identity is a demon who lives nearly a thousand years.


    Tsuko: A woman who is the head of the Arnelian Dark Department "No Mouth". I usually serve Miriazal as a female official.


    Alberto: One who stands at the apex of the knight of Arnelianism. He is said to be one of the leading users of swords on the continent.


    Rafferty: Alberto''s brother. Temple knight, wife belt man.


    Belliache: Mermaids picked up by Arnelianism. He is also the wife of Rafferty.


    Moldard: Alberto, father of Rafferty and temple knight.


    Manadil: one of the three Archbishops of Arnelia.


    Dride: one of the three Archbishops of Arnelia.


    Minar: one of the three Archbishops of Arnelia.


    Roxanne: Elf Swordsman. I''m escorting the Deep Green Palace. Belliache''s best friend.


    Jake: Raised by Lisa and also her fianc��e. Training as much as possible with a single knight in Arnelianism.


    Elsa: Sister specializing in combat, with pilgrimage assignments in Arnelianism.


    Eliza: Alberto''s cousin. Temple knight who acts with Elsa.


    (Black magicians)


    Mages encountered by the Alphilis and the others during their journey. There are many things unknown about their purpose. Many hypotheses can be made, but no one has yet reached certainty. Most likely nobody knows about that purpose except their leader, Oranzeble.


    Looks like he''s up to something by mass-producing the Demon King. It also has the potential for individuals to be Great Demon Kings users.


    attention to how they intertwine in the world, in the alphilis.


    Orangeable: Make him head of the black magicians, one of the legendary five sages. It is the origin of the high elves.


    Hidun: I''m in a position like the secretary of the Orange Bull. They say "brother" to everyone.


    Lifeless: Graham, the hero king in history. Character that prefers to fight.


    DOOM: Evil spirits and human quarters. He has a brutal personality and shows interest in Lisa.


    ANNORMARY: The one who manages the workshop that produces the Demon King. Pleasurist


    Silence: A magician who takes the alias "operator".


    Dragreo: The man who takes the alias "The Beast King". I''m good at fleshbullet warfare. Commonly known as Idiot.


    Bradymaria: seemingly young, but powerful to contend one or two among them. I usually wear a cat.


    Titania: In history, the Sword Emperor himself. A woman called the greatest swordsman in human history.


    Calamity: A woman who deals with worms. Looks like he''s infiltrating somewhere.


    ????: The name hasn''t even been revealed, but its prowess is extremely high boy. You seem to know everything...?


    (Magic Church)


    An organization supposedly founded by a human being who was first given knowledge by True Dragon. History from its predecessors is very long, but it was only in the last few hundred years or so that it entered the current system as an organization. It makes more sense as a gathering place for those who study witchcraft than if it had some clear purpose. Of course, there are times when putting it down in a human emergency, such as the crusade of the Great Demon King, helps.


    An organization formed from many factions, with no monolithic chain of command. For this reason, even the head of a group sometimes does not grasp the behavior, and sometimes people appear to run wild.


    It is their duty to use astrology and other means to protect talented humans early and to educate them properly. But for some reason, Alphilis was leaking from their protection, and he was to be sent a conquest unit to Abobe.


    For this reason, there is still a party that considers the Alphilis, which has returned the conquest troops, dangerous.


    Tetrastine: Current Magic Church Representative. He looks like a boy, but his figure has been intact for 60 years.


    Lissy: Tetrastine''s secretary and escort. She is also told that she has not changed in any way for 60 years.


    (Oriental Demon Society)


    An organization that exists on the eastern continent, separate from the continent where the Alphilis and others are located. A group that specializes in combat, not so many in number, but sharp and diverse.


    It had been partitioned by four families that had achieved results in the demonic crusade in the East, but for the first time in recent years, none other than the four headed it. Since then they have crusaded demons with the momentum of the bamboo, a situation in which even the countries of the eastern continent cannot ignore its effects.


    And the next thing they want...?


    Puritanical White Fun: Head of the Demon Society. An arrogant and considerable man of strength. He is also a man of conspiracy and ambition.


    Kiyojo Poetry: The head of the Kiyojo family, a prestigious home of the Association for the Fight against Demons. A witch of tremendous power, but quite natural and dodgy.


    Dongyun Sakura: Samurai serving Shino.


    Ceremony capital: A warrior witch serving Poetry.


    (Vandal-Valsas-Blackhawk)


    It is also said to be the strongest mercenary regiment on the continent. Alphilis has anti-war experience with Squad Three, but he was unilaterally hit at that time. Each and every one of them is a brave warrior, especially the leader of the regiment, Valsas, who is also said to be the best swordsman on the continent.


    The scope of activity is the western proximity of war-torn continents, most recently hunting around for demon kings. By the way, Alphilis had face-to-face knowledge with Squad Two, Squad Three, and had a Demon King''s War celebration at the Zeldos store where he was captain of Squad Four.


    Valsas: Leader of the Blackhawk, the most powerful mercenary regiment on the continent. His nickname is "Mad Beast."


    Betts: Deputy Director of Blackhawk. His nickname is "monster". Originally from a famous family of martial arts.


    Max: Most squad captain. His nickname is "Snake Eye". Always accompanied by a subordinate known as Lovers.


    Louis: Captain of 2nd Squad. He''s a former soldier, nicknamed "Ice Blade". I like the Alphilis thing.


    Lexus: Second Lieutenant. His nickname is Reaper. He''s a freak at first sight, but his arm is sure.


    Zerver: Captain of Squad Three. He was originally a soldier, nicknamed "The Rigid Sword".


    Zeldos: Captain of Squad Four. During his retirement, he ran a tavern in Meesia. His nickname is Iron Break.


    Lasha: Lieutenant of Squad Four. His nickname is Instant Kill. An intelligent personality for a beast man.


    Gergeda: Captain of the Fifth Squad. His nickname is "Outside Road". Very cruel personality.


    Fondaine: Captain of the Sixth Squad. His nickname is "Tutor". Beautiful woman, but pretty scary personality.


    (Nakahara)


    The war that went up to the central part of the continent, which was supposed to be peaceful. Introduce the people who work in it.


    Line: fellow mercenaries of the Alphilis. Ex-knight. Usually chapped, but quite a cutter.


    Dance Slave: Devil''s Sword Serving the Line. It also takes the form of a human-shaped woman. Sarcasm.


    Rayfan: Princess of the Principality of Krums. Existence has been spent without being too public. Feel free to be royal.


    Rusty: Raifan''s escort. Robust personality.


    Muster: The Third Prince of the Principality of Krums. They say he took real power by killing two of his brothers. A rare fool to see.


    (Other people)


    Here are some of the people who appear in the story in different places. I can''t introduce them all, so every time they show up again, I''ll put in a little digest.


    Aldrius: The one who cursed and raised Alphilis. Her master. deceased.


    Faranx: Parent of Aerial''s upbringing and protector of the prairie. Died in battle with Dragreo.


    WINTIER: A superior spirit living in the prairie, parent of Uti''s upbringing. By the hordes of demon kings, they chase Sumika


    Fairtoose: White Witch in the Swamp. I raised Larna. Sarpent and I are in love.


    Serpent: At the head of the true dragon, Gwendorf''s disciple. While being a dragon, I fell in love with a human fair-tooth.


    Rouge: Daughter of the Fire Dragon helped by Sarpent. He''s already dead.


    Zems the Brave: by guilds and nations, those who have been recognized for their merits and certified brave men. But behind it...?


    Spears'' four sisters: those who showed up in the prairie. Sounds like a pretty good user, but who is it?


    Roch: One of Gruzaldo''s 12 Beast generals. Take the alias'' Divine Speed ''. Calm down, but I can''t get my hands on it when it''s crisp.


    Vargo: one gruzaldo 12 beast general. Take the alias'' Rigorous''. Short temper and emotional.


    DRYAN: King of Gruzaldo. Its combat capabilities are also highly callous with the strongest on the continent.


    Continued

 194 Three Dragon Knights, Part 1 - Preceding Troubles

    Dunno.


    I hear one like a heartbeat. Loud, powerful, and very disturbing sound to those who listen. Originally other people''s heartbeats were supposed to reassure people, but sounds similar to their heartbeats made the listener very anxious.


    Is that because the sound is not a real heartbeat? Or because there are too few people to listen to and there is no comparison with anyone about the sound?


    "Why, nobody tries to hear this sound..."


    The man who was listening to the sound, whines one. It sounds so loud, you should hear it if you clear your ears. Is it because there are no signs other than sound, or because no one is smart enough to hear? But the man who was listening to it thinks. By the time the masses realized it was already too late. This is certainty.


    And I heard the sound of it just for myself, saying that it must have made a difference in the heavenly servings. I was chosen for my destiny.


    "Then we have to do it. Even if you''re going down Shura''s path yourself."


    The man listening to the sound did not ask for consent from anyone, but solidified one''s resolve.


    "So, how are you going to build a mercenary regiment called Alfie?


    "Huh?"


    Alphilis and the others were drinking at the inn tavern. It''s been my fifth day on the North Street already.


    The horse''s feet from the prairie with Aerial are very fast. The journey was very fast because of its strength as well, it was able to travel nearly twice as fast as the coarse horses. Through Ramlissa from Feblanc, heading north all the way. To be clear, two streets other than the central street are not very secure. Overshadowing the North Street is 1/3 in the eastern countries and the other 1/3 in Romansland. The part where these two govern is still in good security. But the other third is a conflict zone, where small states are disturbed. There are still constant skirmishes, the most insecure zone on the eastern side of the continent. There were many demons, and the Arnelian Church was the area most susceptible to requests for secondments.


    Before entering the area, I am now staying in a city called Brugal, in Vindal, the Romansland country, for about two days because of financial enrichment, gear and luggage. Here, it is an arithmetic of making a request as a mercenary and purchasing supplies while adding to the Road Bank. The Alphilis and the others succeeded in getting a request for a demon crusade to do well, so the Road Bank was able to work on it faster than they thought. At all, I think this trip is a lucky one, Alphilis. We''ll be able to leave by tomorrow. So now we have a break and we all have a drink. Of course, I already put Irmatal upstairs to bed. Lisa senses her sleep at the sensor, including Eri, so she safely joins Gwendorf for a drink.


    Drinking with all the women, they thrive on love stories, too, like the daughters of a large town. I usually just want to play with Fenna''s past stories and make fun of Kazas and Nia, but now that I don''t know if Fenna and Kazas are cheap, the story was forbidden. Alphilis'' romantic pattern was still at the centre of the discussion here, in the middle of being made fun of. Utility tries to get Lisa''s story out, but Lisa''s good at it. And surprisingly, maple has a very large mouth count when booze comes in. I was taking the initiative and starting to talk about my romantic views.


    "Even me... even me! About the ideal guy, I''m here!!


    "Ha, for example?


    "Isn''t that nice, you don''t have a mouth! Why should I be in a real relationship? Before this, before this, the seniors told Lady Tsuko not to drink with the men of the Holy Knights! And I''m the only one who''s still a grown-up!!


    "No, this..."


    The conversation is not at all mixed. Apparently Maple was somewhat willing to drink. Only Miranda talks funny as she pours more liquor into the Maple Cup.


    As the drink grew, Miranda suddenly spoke to Alphilis about the mercenary regiment.


    "That''s why Alfie asked me how I was going to build a mercenary regiment."


    "That''s of interest to me too. Why don''t you throw away Grossardo and join us?"


    "Lisa is not irrelevant either, let me ask you something. Depending on the terms, I may also participate"


    "I decided to follow Alfie. I don''t care what happens, I''m in."


    "Me, too."


    "Wow, Strawberry, Miranda said she''d join us."


    "Yes, yes, Maple can go to sleep now."


    "Uh..."


    Alphilis got in trouble. I''ve been thinking a lot about it, but at any rate, it''s only been about two years since I went out to the public, Alphilis. Because the mercenary history is the same, there is no real sense attached to the diagram. So when I say honest feelings...


    "I don''t know."


    That one word made everyone angry.


    "Phew..."


    "I thought Alfi would be..."


    "Damn, keep it on. Is that it?


    "Ha ha, that''s right, Alfie doesn''t bore me. Wow"


    "And you don''t have a choice, do you?


    While each face turned a white eye on Alphilis, Alphilis was peeling. Seeing such an alphilis, Lisa and Miranda start explaining.


    "I can''t help it, then let''s explain the steps this Lisa has to take to create a mercenary regiment. Because this big woman needs to be taught, taught and educated."


    "Right. Maybe what Atashi knows is old information, so why don''t we leave this place to Lisa"


    "I kind of find the way Lisa said it disturbing, but... please"


    Alphilis lowers his head with a pepper. Plus I got in a little mood for it, and Lisa started explaining it as she tinkled the couscous juice.


    "To be registered as a Mercenary Regiment first, you need to apply to the Alliance. There are a few conditions for the application, but first the number of people"


    "Number?"


    "Yeah. It makes sense to apply as a mercenary corps. If you speak to that regiment, it is an advantage on the part of the hire that you can ensure an instant number of people or more. Because otherwise, you can hire each and every one of them individually. So to register as a mercenary regiment, you need a minimum of 10 people who belong to that regiment only"


    "Ten..."


    Alphilis listens to that word, and it bothers his head.


    "Is that even an animal man?


    "It won''t be a problem. There''s also a mercenary regiment of beasts. But maybe Uti can''t."


    "Why not?"


    Fumble like Uti was left out of company.


    "It''s up to the guild to judge whether the utility will be in the number of regiments. So I can''t even judge Lisa for all this. It''s not normal to involve fairies who belong to nature in the bloody work of mercenaries."


    "So is that. If so, Utility calculates that it cannot be counted in number..."


    Alphilis looks over everyone. Is it something like Aerial, Larna, Lisa, Nia, and later not on the spot, but Kazas that seems to be in the numbers? Miranda and Maple can''t do it because it''s the Arnelian Church, and they can''t put Gwendorf or Irmatal in numbers. Fenna is also more royal in the first place than she is a seeker, so I''m sure she can''t. Near and Kazas aside at one end, Alphilis realizes there are only four of them, including himself.


    "Not enough."


    "Yes, so during this journey, more and more people who are likely to have sights should speak up."


    "But what can I say and ask you out?" I''m being targeted by some very strong guys, so help me! ''Like what? "


    The words of Alphilis are not impossible either. If you''re one of them, there''s a chance you''ll confront those lifeless people. Alpha Reese felt somewhat deceitful, such as speaking out knowingly about such a dangerous thing.


    "Well, that depends on how Alfie convinces you."


    "You don''t have to worry, Alfie. What a mercenary. A nest of rascals who have lost their place in life. Because it seemed like a fact."


    Miranda slaps Alphilis on the shoulder as she drinks.


    "So mercenaries are always ready to disappear with the dew on the battlefield. Alfi doesn''t have to worry about that. What matters to mercenaries is how enriched they are now. That''s the best part. Some of them are out in public, purely as money earners. And eventually, Atashi wonders if this battle will involve the Arnelian Church and the state as well. Alfie and the others don''t have to stand on the arrow."


    "Right. Besides, I wonder if I should ask everyone about the possibility of confronting them after that? At least for now we''re not fighting them, and if it''s decisive to fight them, then we''ll just have to hear their will again."


    "Well, that makes sense too."


    Alphilis seems convinced by Gwendorf''s words. More Miranda goes on with the words.


    "If you''re going to be one of us, you''ve got to replenish the talent we''re running out of."


    "For example?"


    Alphilis asks.


    "First of all, magician. Each of the Atassis uses sorcery, but no pure sorcerer. I knew I couldn''t fool around with their knowledge of witchcraft. The Atasis specialize in attacks and such, so it''s very troublesome to meet enemies who use witchcraft like tangled hands. Let Larna handle some of it, okay? It would be better to have diversity of attributes as well."


    "If you''re gonna say that, I want someone who can specialize in avant-garde. Alfi, Miranda and Aerial will be avant-garde while I return to Groussard. Each of these three is universal. That''s why when you''re guided and everyone is drawn out to the avant-garde, you''ll have no companions behind you to protect Lisa, Uty, Irmatal and Larna"


    "That''s possible. This is a troublesome problem because there are more people in the rear guard to protect."


    "Hmm."


    Alphilis got his head in Nia and Aerial''s words. But even more Lisa continues.


    "In addition, we need people from pure mercenaries. Miranda and Lisa are the ones who have purely mercenary experience in this, but it was long ago that Miranda was a mercenary. Nor did Lisa receive very few requests to leave Meesia. But from now on, the requests you receive as a mercenary regiment will also include war. Given that, the regiment needs at least one person who is experiencing the battlefield. It doesn''t necessarily mean there won''t be any war requests until Nia joins us."


    "War... I don''t know if I have to take that request?


    I look at Lisa with eyes like Alphilis doesn''t really care. Lisa also agreed with Alphilis again,


    "I can''t... I guess. More than half of them would be war-related, such as a request to come to a mercenary regiment. I don''t know if they''re human or demonic. I''ve heard it from people in the mercenary regiment who used to go to battlefield."


    "I knew it."


    "Can I say something about that as a battlefield experience?


    Nia raises her hand.


    Continued

 195 Three Dragon Knights, Part 2 - Reunion with the Female Swordsman

    "I think if we keep this up, there will be more women in the mercenary regiment that Alfi makes. Because the captain is a woman, and the mercenary of the woman will feel safe. Then I told Alfi a little before, but honestly on the battlefield, women are fed. Naturally when you lose, but if you win, you win. Sometimes your mood is attacked by an uplifted ally, and it''s more tragic when you''re losing. A statement gang-raped by a rough mood ally, leaving him on the battlefield on the spot. And even if you''re caught up with enemy soldiers, it''s rare or irrelevant"


    "Wow..."


    "Don''t look like that, you deserve it? A soldier would still be guaranteed a female soldier because there are military rules, but there are no rules that would cover a female mercenary. We have to protect ourselves."


    "The same goes for the Arnelian Church. I often get requests on the battlefield to send sisters and monks as healers, because sisters who don''t have the means to fight are the perfect food. So the expedition will always be accompanied by the Knights of the Temple, and if that happens, the Arnelian Church will make a pledge not to give any assistance to the country in the future."


    "I see... what should I do in my case?


    Lisa answers the Alphilis question.


    "Speaking of which, do you think the world has a mercenary regiment just for women? What did you say..."


    "That''s something I''ve heard, too. A bunch of Heavenly Horse knights, right? I wonder what you said."


    "You mean the Knights of the Heavenly Horses of Friedelinde."


    Miranda speaks out.


    "You know very well, Miranda."


    "Well, it''s a mercenary regiment that''s been active since Atashi started mercenaries. We used to fight together when we were mercenaries, and we were enemies. I saw it several times when I was working at Arnelia Church. One of the most famous mercenaries on the continent. History alone would be longer than any mercenary regiment."


    "Even though it''s a mercenary regiment of women? What kind of mercenary regiment is that?


    Alphilis asks Miranda.


    "This continent is also in the northeast, riding a celestial horse said to live only in the Rockheir Snowfield, a mercenary regiment of women only"


    "Tenma?"


    "Oh. It''s a little bigger than a normal horse, with wings growing. Of course you can fly. For a smaller amount than a dragon, it lacks endurance, but small turns are very advantageous. I just don''t know how to fight because the rider is a woman, but most importantly, Friedelinde has a lot of people with good eyes. It''s great for scouts. It is also said that Heavenly Horse itself is a very exploratory creature and will never go to a dead place, so taking a few Friedelinde mercenaries to the battlefield will increase your chances of survival much. I wonder what the goddess of triumph is."


    "Heh... I''d love to see you."


    You''re intrigued, Alphilis is nodding.


    "But why just women again?


    "It is said that Tenma can only be ridden by women. Rockheir''s climate is one of the toughest on the continent. They say men are full of money to go and earn money or just keep the land. So the women figured out if they could do something about it, which is the mercenary corps now. Now they earn more than half of what they earn in the Rockheir area."


    "But how do we maintain not only the regiment, but even our own land? I don''t think a mercenary group of women will be paid that much."


    Nia looks strange. It was Lisa who answered that question.


    "This is what I heard... that they also do whores."


    "What?"


    Everyone sees Lisa in that word.


    "No. It''s a rumor, so I can''t say anything"


    "No, it fits. If it hadn''t changed, the forces that are said to be ''Aphrodite'' would have taken on that role."


    Miranda answered flatly. Nia seems to have drank the circumstances into the words, but Alphilis is not convinced. Because she sees the profession of whore as less praiseworthy.


    "... why would you do that? I can''t believe we''re pretending to be whores."


    "That''s what I say, Alfie. That''s a necessary sacrifice. This is what I heard from those Tenma Knights when Atashi was a mercenary... but they said it was terrible when they created the mercenary regiment. There was a time when they said it was natural to be made a comforter, such as a woman''s Heavenly Horseman. They''re just like weak women if they go down to the ground. That''s what they used to abuse regardless of the year. A woman is coming to the battlefield, so naturally she must be ready to come. They saw it the same way because there are actual whores and stuff that specialize in the battlefield. Still, they had to earn money as mercenaries and feed their children and old men waiting in the rock heights.


    That''s when the Tenma Knight, who had the most reputation for being the most beautiful in the squad, said it. ''If you''re going to get attacked anyway, you can use your own body as a shield''. And she offered herself to the soldiers. By offering herself as a whore, she prevented many other Zenith knights from sacrificing themselves. Speaking of whores, even wages can be hung up. The Tenma knights who agreed with the idea originated from Aphrodite, the Troop. "


    "But because there are other jobs..."


    "That being said, how many professions in this world can a woman earn? Many women have no learning, no stunts. Because the woman who still has the most money in the world is either a nobleman''s woman or a high-end whore in Tarram. It would have been worse at the time. Alfi may not really feel it because he''s been pulling into the mountains the whole time, but the world hasn''t been able to be nice to women. That''s why Arnelia''s Sister is actually a popular profession among women. If you let me tell you, the rules make my breath. I mean, yeah.


    By the way, you can''t say that wrong in front of the Friedelinde guys, can you? Because those kids respect Troop Aphrodite more than anyone else, and they actually have the most applicants. They say salaries are many times as good as other troops, and they''re a symbol of beauty. I actually saw a few Aphrodite members about 40 years ago, but even a woman''s atasi is so beautifully eye-catching. It seems that there are many beauties in the area. "


    "Is that what it is..."


    Alphilis listened to Miranda that far, but something didn''t stick. I can''t even imagine Rockheir''s life in Alphilis, and I just could feel it as an event in some distant country.


    But Miranda keeps talking further.


    "Of course there are forces that impose sanctions, like Arnelianism. Sure it was'' Athena ''? Troops here are sanctioned without saying whether or not an Aphrodite squad member has been wronged or died in the middle of an act. Well, candy and munchies."


    "So, uh... the mercenary regiment I''m building needs people who do things like that Aphrodite?


    "I didn''t say that, but... this is a tough problem."


    Although Miranda also explained once, she didn''t seem to have thought about what to do. Together we push silence. And Nia slowly opened her mouth.


    "Alfie, well, it''s very difficult for a woman to be on the battlefield. So Alfie needs to know a lot more than a regular mercenary regiment leader. Before you take a request about the battlefield, you''ll need to find out how dangerous it looks, and anyway, information and strategy are important."


    "Hmm, I''d have to think about that, too"


    "Yeah, well, there''s a lot to think about before... huh?


    Miranda sees the entrance to the tavern. I can''t see much from this part of the depths, but apparently a strange man came in.


    "Please wait ~, ahhhhh!


    "... wait."


    "Then I apologize for sending all my rewards. Even you fought with your employer to make the reward pay, right?


    "He asks the eagle to sleep on the bed with him, so he just pokes at me and tells me to know him."


    "It won''t be three months since I poked him. If we weren''t Blackhawks, we''d be cut off on the spot."


    "Hmm. They killed everyone in Abyss to the extent that they were there."


    "Well, that''s true. I don''t know what to do today as a real problem. Even though there is an inn fee, there is dinner..."


    At that moment, the man''s stomach gushed and he made a sweet noise. And there was no human eye on the spot, a grunting man.


    "Uh, I can''t do it anymore. I don''t want to walk."


    "... then hopefully you won''t be able to walk forever"


    A woman pulls out her sword.


    "Shh, that''s how I pull my sword right out again! Disagree with violence!"


    "Do you know the word no questions asked...?


    "Hey, hey, stop"


    "No questions asked!


    A man who flips a woman''s sword in a light motion. It''s a nuisance in the tavern, the surrounding guests are beginning to flee. The Alphilis are watching that from a seat at the edge of the tavern from a distance.


    "... that''s the face I saw somewhere."


    "Isn''t it better for you not to get involved? What, Alfi?


    Lisa said so quickly, or Alphilis had already started walking with both of them. And Alphilis speaks to the scene where a man is taking a blade off a woman''s sword and putting it to rest.


    "Louis? Not Louis!?


    "Don''t interrupt me, I''m busy right now... hmm?


    A woman called Louis sees Alphilis with a decent face. But there is absolutely no way that power has fallen out of the sword trying to shake it down on a man.


    "Is that Alphilis!?


    "Louis! Long time no see!


    Yes, those two are Louis and Lexus. As captain and deputy captain of 2nd Platoon in Blackhawk, he was a mercenary who had help in the Darkas Forest when he first tried to send Fenna.


    Continued

 196 Three Dragon Knights, Part 3 - Experience as a Mercenary

    "I miss you."


    "It''s me! Looks like you''re doing fine."


    As far as this looks, I guess so. Instead, Lexus might die soon.


    "Wait a minute. I''m going to stab this guy right now, so let''s have a drink later."


    "Hey, hey, hey!?


    Lexus hates it, but apparently Louis is more positively advantageous, and the sword gradually moves closer to Lexus.


    "No! Pinch of life!


    "I''m gonna ask you about your will, okay?


    "How stupid are you guys?"


    Two, a woman stood at the entrance to the tavern. A knightly woman dressed in brown-skinned armor with long brown hair twin tails. Is the back about Aerial? She is not noticeably beautiful, but has a very tight look. From a calm atmosphere, the age would be higher than the alphilis.


    "Amarina... are you here"


    "Yeah, ''cause you got your reconnaissance done. More than that, Louis, you''re telling me to stop putting that'' Mr. ''on, aren''t you?


    "No, because this is an old habit"


    "You''re still tough. And what if it''s time to let Lexus go? There''s trouble in the store."


    "Mm..."


    When Louis looked around, the customer did escape the store or was trembling in the corner of the store. The manager is also asking me not to destroy the store.


    "I''m poor, so if I stay like this, I''ll lose my inn, too, right?


    "Chi. You picked up your life, Lexus"


    "Ha-ha-hoo."


    Lexus takes a deep breath at Louis, who holds his sword. Alphilis watched as he blinked his eyes at the way it was going. Two, a woman called Amarina looks at Alphilis.


    "Louis, do you know him?


    "Oh, this kid called Alphilis..."


    Louis explained the course in the Darkas forest. Then Amarina looked at Alphilis uncommonly, nodding, too.


    "I see. Living with our troops is a big deal."


    "Oh, thank you..."


    "You didn''t introduce yourself yet. I''m Amarina. He belongs to Squad 0 of Vandal-Valsas-Blackhawk and is a Dragon Knight. Nice to meet you."


    "Ah, welcome. I am Alphilis. Everyone calls me Alfie."


    Alphilis and Amarina shake hands.


    "There''s also the Zero Squad."


    "Yeah, it''s a unit that acts with Valsas. And even so, the captain is a windmill, so he goes somewhere on his own. I guess my job is to look for him gone."


    "Heh..."


    "What? Something wrong?


    "No. Because more people called Valsas were images of scary people with no gaps"


    Louis and Amarina face each other.


    "You''re rather full of gaps"


    Yeah, you''re a freak.


    "Oh, yeah..."


    The statue of the swordsman, also known as the most powerful on the continent, collapses with sound in the alphilis. All three of them were then to have a drink together at the Alphilis and their seats. I recall that the Alphilis had promised to buy alcohol when they lent me a hand before. When I made the offer, Louis took it comfortably, so I''m drinking with him. Only Lexus was too happy to take it, so he jumped straight into Miranda and tried to hug her, carefully lynched by Louis, Amarina and Miranda. Of course it is Lisa.


    So in the end, the only man on the table is Gwendorf. It may be uncertain if we should refer to him as a man.


    And the banquet seats, almost exclusively for women, are also very exhilarating.


    "Well, so Aerial is my sister, and this Gwen is my husband, and Lana is my mistress. Is that a good understanding?


    "No, no! Louis, that''s not true."


    "I''m fine with that, but..."


    "Don''t make it easy on Larna, either!


    "Well I''m pretty sure you''re unmarried and have kids. You''re young, aren''t you?


    "Until Amarina! Somebody do something!"


    Well, the wind to Alphilis just got stronger, I might say.


    Vandal-Valsas-Blackhawk, to whom Louis and the others belong, says they can move on their own because they haven''t received any major requests right now. In fact, they say a lot of faces are acting with the captain. The 0th squad has been out lately, so if you''re not alone, you mean you can move in pieces, so Amarina''s letting you do the same? So they''re close to Louis when it''s the other squad, so they''re offering from Amarina to accompany them.


    Ask Louis and Amarina if Miranda came up with such a fold.


    "Nah, both of you. I''d like to ask two of the most powerful mercenaries on the continent."


    "Yeah?"


    "I doubt it''s the strongest, but let''s answer if we can."


    Amarina replies lovingly.


    "I wonder what the mercenaries need?


    "That''s a vague question."


    "What do you mean?


    Miranda hesitated for a moment, but told Miranda that Alphilis could talk with her eyes, so she caught the whisper and talked. The two servants were also surprised by the story, but neither of them can be said to be completely irrelevant again. Louis has already defeated Huge Trent with him, and Miranda doesn''t know, but Blackhawk has been crusading the Demon King around until recently.


    Amarina thinks when she hears the story.


    "That''s an interesting story... let''s talk to Valsas for once"


    "Sure. He might come up with something. It''s impossible for us. So, Alphilis makes a mercenary regiment?


    Louis sees Alphilis with serious eyes. Alphilis snorted firmly. I feel a firm determination in that look and Louis unwittingly breaks my face.


    "... you''re starting to look good in the short term, Alphilis. Looks like you''ve been blessed to fight a good fellow."


    "I don''t know if it''s a good fight, but I think we''ve been blessed with our people"


    "Um, it''s a good thing it seems that way. But if you''re talking about mercenaries, ask Lexus there more than we do."


    Because Louis is in danger, he looks at Lexus, who is stunned after putting him on the pillar.


    "We were in the military until recently. If you''re a mercenary, this Lexus is longer."


    "Really?


    "Oh, this guy is a super first-rate mercenary, even if he looks like this. I''m usually just a pervert. Otherwise, I wouldn''t walk with such a pervert. He''s killing me because of the accident."


    Louis said something noisy, but I guess it''s a daily tea meal between these two. And when he drinks up the bottle, he suddenly throws it toward Lexus. I didn''t have time for the Alphilis and the others to think it was dangerous, but Lexus, who was supposed to have passed out because it was hard behind him, grabbed the bottle with his hand.


    "You''re in danger, mister."


    "''Cause I''ll always pretend to pass out"


    "Ugh..."


    How did you cut the rope? Lexus showed me a hidden planting knife on his sleeve to see if the Alphilis question was on his face.


    "No, we have to check the weapons properly when we detain them."


    "Oh, yeah. I''ll do that next time."


    "It''s okay, Alphilis. You don''t have to detain him, you can send him to hell."


    "Awful!


    Lexus speaks out in protest, but Louis ignored.


    "More than that, you''d have heard earlier, wouldn''t you? Do you have any advice for Alphilis?


    "Is it free?"


    "You''re having a drink and dinner, aren''t you?


    "Hmm, I can''t help it. Then give me one piece of advice."


    Lexus gets a slightly more serious look.


    "I''ve been a mercenary for almost 20 years now, but I think the most important thing when building a mercenary regiment is, ''Can I trust this commander?''"


    "Trust"


    Make the face that Alphilis heard unexpected things.


    "Yes. Of course there are other important things. Like what kind of mercenary regiment to take, where to base it, and how big it will be. But the most important thing is whether the leader can be trusted. In the end, mercenaries are a gathering of people who live that day without any doctrinal claims. I''m sorry I followed a fool to death. If you follow this person, you can go home alive, you can earn money, you can help me in times of danger. That would be important to the captain."


    "I see. So for Lexus, what about Valsas?


    Whereas Alphilis posed an honest question, Lexus also answered seriously. This was an unexpected thing for Louis.


    "In my case? Um... I lost on one hit, so some people want to try to get back at me sometime, and the terms just met... and I guess it''s more interesting than that."


    "Interesting?"


    "Oh, Valsas goes everywhere. Sometimes I can be unscrupulous when I see it, and sometimes I can just disappear and suddenly throw out my job even when I''m on the battlefield. But that hits me very well. Tell everyone in the regiment to pack their bags and leave the army whenever and on the night of the chase. Then, after that, the whole army we were in was wiped out by the night raid. Perhaps he can see a sign of a unique battlefield. So I don''t get tired of being around all the time, having fun, surviving. I fought on many battlefields under various commanders, but I guess Valsas is the only one who seems to be."


    "Heh."


    Seeing Lexus speak with pleasure, I knew perfectly well that he had some respect for Valsas, the captain of the regiment. I also know that Alphilis is not the only one, so I think he wants to be respected by these people one day.


    Then Louis opened his mouth when Alphilis took a seat to add to his needs. The story is exciting and no one is listening to the conversation between the two of us. Lisa was also depressed to see if she was sleepy again.


    In the meantime, Louis and Lexus are talking.


    Continued

 197 Three Dragon Knights, Part 4 - Golden Dragon Knight

    "Lexus, you''re so kind, aren''t you?


    "Was it broken?


    "For once, we''ve been dating for almost three years. Are you up to something?


    "No, nothing. You''re not up to anything just this once. Pure favor."


    Lexus laughs a little.


    "That lady, she was going to look good in a short period of time, so I''m happy, you know. There will be plenty of mercenaries like that, but the growth rate is amazing. Maybe Alphilis will be an amazing mercenary."


    "Wow... you think so too"


    "And you, too."


    But Louis didn''t answer, he was just a nigga.


    "Then be your enemy. Be your ally, big man. You can count on your allies, and your enemies are worth fighting for."


    "Right. I don''t mean to, but that''s all I agree with you about. I''d love to cross my sword with her one day, too."


    "That... one of you will die, huh? Beauty, I want you to live."


    "Light mouth again."


    "It''s true. Beauty dying is the loss of the world."


    Lexus is pouring alcohol into his glass. And Alphilis was just back, and Lisa, supposedly asleep, took a seat with Cancer. At the same time, Amarina has clear ears.


    "Is this... the sound of a dragon?


    "That''s not all. The wind cut sounds slight too."


    "Are you serious? I still don''t... no, don''t feel like I''m trying to kill you."


    Lexus is also sensitive to the signs. Especially when it comes to the ground, I''m sensitive to Lisa, but when it comes to the air, Amarina has a little bit of a minute.


    "It must be a flying dragon ridden by a dragon knight, and there''s a lot of them. Around 30 rides, I guess?


    All of a sudden Gwendorf spoke, so they were all surprised. I could imagine for the Alphilis and the others, but I''m surprised that Louis and the others don''t understand why Gwendorf, like the good guy in front of them, can see such a thing.


    "I see Gwen''s right."


    "Dragon Knight here?


    "It would be Romansland"


    Amarina just answers that she doesn''t deserve it.


    "''Cause this is Brugal territory, right?


    "It''s none of Romansland''s business, because it''s a tyrannical country. I don''t pay any respect to my country counterparts. Anyway, Romansland''s junior diplomats talk to the politics of their country and fatten their personal clothes."


    "Really..."


    "But that''s not the problem. Why are you here, and at night?"


    Miranda makes a realistic point. Amarina opened her mouth even to the words.


    Speaking of which, I flew a dragon for reconnaissance, but there was an interrogation at the Brugal exit up ahead.


    "Examination?"


    "Did you guys explain that earlier? If you''re stuffy in Feblanc, it''s certainly not weird to have an exam stretched out"


    "To, isn''t it too soon?


    Miranda''s calculations made it a little later. That''s why I stayed in this town for two days. It is too early for a report to be made to the upper level before an examination is put up.


    "I guess the reports went even to the people who come on regular visits. Bad luck."


    "Duh, what am I gonna do... I knew I could do it in person, right?


    "Instead, if you''re traveling in this number almost exclusively with women, you don''t want to stand out."


    Miranda''s words are particularly important. The Alphilis and the others were quite noticed by passers-by even as they were actually traveling down the street. It''s rare to travel with all the women, and most importantly, all the beauties. The horse is big, and Gwendorf is a pretty looking man. It would be rarer not to get attention with this.


    And the problem is that the tracker is Romansland. Miranda was perfectly sorry that she could rub it with Romansland, the world''s largest military power. Nonetheless, Romansland has an extremely thin Arnelian influence. They don''t need Arnelian aid, they''re powerful enough for the state to run. Where Miranda revealed herself, there would just be more unwanted sparks of contention.


    There''s nothing I can do about running away from now, and honestly, it''s just gonna sound like a painful excuse from what I''ve told you. And if you are a soldier, how could it pass where you made excuses? In doing so, I also heard Fei Long cry and found one Fei Long descending into town after another. I can no longer hear the rubbing of armor outside the inn. Hearing that sound, Amarina takes a seat.


    "Mr. Amarina, where are you going?


    "Louis would know what''s going on, wouldn''t he? I''m going upstairs. Shouldn''t you and Louis pull it off?


    "I don''t care about eagles. Still here, let''s see what''s going on."


    "Yes, I''ll see you tomorrow morning."


    "Oh."


    That''s all I''m saying. Amarina went upstairs early enough. Louis and Lexus are doing the liquor little by little, eating the rice served, as if nothing had happened.


    In doing so, Lisa tells us that the Dragon Knights have gone down to this town. And even if it''s headed this way in a straight line. Inn is the biggest place in this town. I guess that means we''ll find out from here first.


    "What do we do?


    "The Atasis have done nothing wrong. But if it''s a hassle, let''s force the name of the Arnelian Church down."


    "Are you sure? Why don''t you start later..."


    "It''s a lot more troublesome to get caught. Well, let''s just hope the commander is a discerning man."


    Even while I said that, the footsteps were already approaching outside the inn. And he opens the inn door, and they come in.


    "Master, excuse me for the night!


    Rin''s voice echoes the inn''s tavern. But the knight who came in was a beautiful woman, who betrayed the expectations of the Alphilis. A stunning brunette, even darker than Miranda. That hair, slightly longer than the shoulder mouth left to naturally ripple, shines in light as if it were backlight. Even the candle lights at night do, so if you see it under the light of day, it will be a blur.


    And like a knight, a tight mouth, a tight golden eye. Beautiful woman, but also well prepared for majesty. I don''t wear armor, but gold on my black based jacket, with sleeves and collar edges. It also looks somewhat like Blackhawk outfits. The cloak is deep red, with a large, three-headed dragon-headed (and barely) crest on its back.


    "Romans Land Dragon Knights..."


    Miranda squeaks unexpectedly. Making pilgrimages she is familiar with the crests of the nations. The female dragon knight then throws the spear in his hand unconstitutionally at his men who follow him, calling on the master of the inn.


    "We are the Romansland Dragon Knights, those belonging to the 3rd Division! Who''s the owner of the inn here!?


    "Ha, ha! It''s me!!


    The innkeeper''s man comes out rolling around. The female dragon knight asks a clerical question to a man with a tight grin on his face as he turns pale.


    "Is there a line of women staying here with children and bards?


    "Ha, ha. What did they do?


    "You don''t need to know, just shut up and answer my question!


    My husband shrinks more to the drink of the dragon knight.


    "Are you here or not!?


    "Well, if that''s..."


    I saw Alphilis and the others my husband roughly stood by. At the same time, the female dragon knight turns his gaze towards the Alphilis and the others.


    I see you resemble the people in the report.


    "Shit, that''s gonna be tough."


    Miranda struck her tongue, but the anticipation is huge.


    "All right, get him."


    "" "Ha" "


    On the orders of the female dragon knight, the dragon knights, who had held back behind them, move in unison.


    "Wait a minute! Why should we be caught?


    "If you have an excuse, you''ll do it later. For now, just because you look like someone in the arrangement is good reason."


    "Such an unscrupulous!


    "You don''t have kids... upstairs?


    A female dragon knight turns her chilling eyes upstairs. And when I command the Dragon Knights further with my jaw, several Dragon Knights try to go upstairs.


    "Hey, don''t be abusive to children! You''re still young, right?


    "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you. We have to resist."


    "Soda."


    And when the dragon knight who turned behind the alphilis tried to tie her hands,


    "I told you to wait!


    Alphilis threw down a dragon knight who tried to grab his hand. The same goes for the fact that Alphilis easily threw the Dragon Knights away, but you didn''t think they would resist, the look on the faces of the Dragon Knights changes from surprising to rugged. But is the order of a captain-like female dragon knight absolute, and I will not pull a knife while I lay my hand on the sword? This neighborhood is just not like just a rough guy.


    And the female dragon knight becomes a tougher look, staring at the alphilis.


    "You resist?


    "You''re telling me to wait, aren''t you? There''s no reason to be treated so tyrannically here!


    "Chi, I have to stop. I don''t mind hurting you a little!


    At the same time as the words, the dragon knights pull out their swords. Alphilis and the others pull out their swords as they respond, and the tavern is in a one-touch state of immediacy. The customer escapes, and his husband watches him sneak out of the counter. Only Louis and Lexus had a little drink in the back with a strange face though.


    He said, "You''re gonna hurt me a little if I take a sword out?


    "I can only feel Lisa willing to kill me?


    "You''re rougher than the Beast Man."


    "I see the rest of the world is no different than the Barbarians."


    I hold my weapon and stand up just because I have to be dizzy. At the beginning, Alphilis looks sorry.


    "Guys, are you sorry?


    "Fine, because Alfi is our leader, if you act the way you think"


    "I''m sorry to be so frivolous, but this time, we''ll have no choice."


    "And then I have to bring Il. If you beat these guys up, let''s get out of here immediately."


    "Um, I''ll take care of the guys outside."


    "Try not to kill me, okay?


    Everyone nods at Alphilis'' instructions, but it sounded like a female dragon knight also took it as an insult.


    "Don''t lick it! Do it..."


    Captain!


    The moment the female dragon knight tried to signal the opening of the war, there was a dragon knight coming in further from the outside. The female dragon knight is interrupted by the signal and answers roughly without even trying to hide her frustration.


    "What the fuck!"


    "My God, the captain''s dragon!


    "What''s wrong with Dorche!?


    "Suddenly I suffered and fell..."


    Hearing about it, the female dragon knight''s face instantly turns pale. And I stopped my foot once I was about to leave unexpectedly, and I saw the Alphilis.


    "You guys, let''s put one end to this. But don''t get out of this inn!?


    That was all I had to say, I never heard back from Alphilis, and the female dragon knight left early.


    Continued

 198 Three Dragon Knights, Part 5 - The Agony of a Dragon Knight

    "What, that attitude?


    Miranda makes a bad habit of herself with a grudge. In large part, Alphilis had already harvested his sword and had returned calmly. The surrounding dragon knights also see Alphilis put his sword away, and for now, he steps that there is no battle. Each holds his sword.


    But neither Alphilis nor the Dragon Knights have broken each other''s guard. In it, Alphilis looks at the back as a chill and calls Lisa.


    "Lisa, what''s going on out there?


    "Yes, you do have one dragon down about 50m away. There appears to be an earlier female dragon knight beside it. I thought you were pretty upset because your heart sounds are disturbed."


    "How''s the dragon?


    "That''s not very good. Breathing is irregular."


    "Gwen?"


    "Right... this might not be a good idea. You could die if you leave me alone."


    To Gwendorf''s words, Alphilis closes his eyes for the first time and eventually opens them.


    "... Okay, I''ve made up my mind"


    "What?


    As if he hadn''t heard Lisa''s question, Alphilis once walks over to one of the Dragon Knights. The Dragon Knight rushes to pull out his sword and poke it into the Alphilis, but the Alphilis was not upset with the fine dust either.


    "Oh my God, you!


    "Guide me to the dragon."


    "Say what..."


    "Hurry up! You want me to die!?


    A dragon knight wanders a little on the sword screen of that alphilis.


    "Alfi, what?


    "I''m going to check on you for a second. I don''t know if I can leave you alone."


    "Stop it, against these rude people!


    "Well, that''s it. So, what do you say? You''re taking me, aren''t you?


    The dragon knights looked at each other, but the oldest man nodded.


    "Fine. But I keep my sword. You''re the only one who''s coming."


    "Fine."


    When Alphilis left his sword with one of the dragon knights by the sword belt, he accompanied the elderly dragon knight and left the inn intact.


    "Doche, what''s wrong, Doche!


    "G, grrr..."


    Outside, a female dragon knight ran over to her dragon and watched how it was. It was the central street of this town where she was, but the dragon knights were coming down. No, no, they went into the house so everyone could escape. For that reason, they''re the only ones on the street right now.


    For a blonde dragon knight, a dragon named Dolce is not just a partner, but also a childhood tame she was hooked up with at an early age. The dragon knights of Romans Land use for riding is not very large and is characterized by fast growth. When hatched from an egg, it will be about the size of an adult dragon in roughly 5 years. Therefore, she had never ridden anything other than Dorche and Dorche''s brother Alron, who should also be said to be another deputy dragon; two dragons were not just flying dragons to a female dragon knight, they were also supposed to be best friends.


    The doche looked up at the female dragon knight painfully to breathe as well. Even though she was a sturdy dragon who had never broken one of her health, the female dragon knight didn''t know what was causing it.


    "Dorche! What the hell is this... Hey, you!


    "Ha!"


    The called Dragon Knight salutes.


    "Since when did Dolce get into this situation!?


    "Yes! Not long after we arrived in this town! Stopping the dragon in and out of heaven, I thought it would get in the way of the passage even though it was late at night, and only the doche tried to make the move, so much less it fell!


    "Damn, I haven''t brought any dragon doctors here... and should I still have left this case to another lookout force coming from my own country"


    A female dragon knight bites her lips so much that she bleeds, but it is no longer a later festival. Alphilis came to a place where he was a dragon knight on the way, but he just wandered off without a good idea.


    "It''s the dragon that''s not well, is it?


    "What are you!? Hey, who said it''s good to get you out of the inn!


    "That''s the captain, because he said this woman might be able to do something about it"


    The dragon knight who brought Alphilis responded flatly without changing his complexion. I guess I''m used to the Female Dragon Knight''s eclampsia. The woman dragon knight''s face soothes slightly just that she has gained hope, but in an instant she is tightened back tightly.


    "I see, but not when that word was a lie, huh?


    "You''ll never know until you see it like that. Out of the way."


    Alphilis pushes the female dragon knight all the way out of the way. The female dragon knight was surprised by that reluctant attitude, but Alphilis never looked concerned either. And towards Dorche, Alphilis began to talk.


    "What''s wrong with you?


    "G, grrr..."


    "Tummy? Does your tummy hurt?


    "Guru"


    "Since when?


    "G., Grrr. Grrrrrrrr..."


    "... I see, it is. You''ve been very patient."


    "Hey, can you have a conversation with Fei Long?


    Starting with the female dragon knight, the surrounding dragon knights also look surprised. That would be so, only in historical fact can we have a conversation with Fei Long, the King of Romans Land Founding, Dragoon I. Even his immediate descendants couldn''t do that, and I guess it''s just a legend, all the dragon knights in Romansland thought. Of course they can feel the will of their riding flying dragon, etc. with tricks, etc. but not perfect. Not to mention the conversation, which was very hard to believe.


    In doing so, Alphilis also has his ears on Dolce''s stomach and hears the sound inside.


    "This is not good... just now, Dragon Knight, go back to the inn and bring a child named Uty and Larna"


    "What? But..."


    "Just do it!


    To the strong voice of Alphilis, a dragon knight asks the captain''s female dragon knight for permission with her eyes, but she nodded small and urged the dragon knight. And the female dragon knight asks Alphilis.


    "Hey, what about Dolce?


    "Not good. If we stay like this, we won''t hold it until the sun rises."


    "What? Don''t be silly!"


    A female dragon knight grabs Alphilis'' chest barn with an awesome sword screen. He is almost as much two as he is in stature, and Alphilis accidentally looks painful on her arm strength.


    "... I''m not kidding. That''s what this kid says himself."


    "What!? I couldn''t even feel the dust on such signs. Fly through the sky today without any lag..."


    "Well, that''s where this kid''s awesome is. I''m very patient. I hate you, but for this Dolce, you seem like a great rider. I was desperate to worry about you. This kid says it''s for his best friend?


    "What?"


    "You''re childhood friendly, aren''t you?


    Alphilis said Zubari, so the female dragon knight unexpectedly takes her hand off Alphilis and looks at her seriously. Because Alphilis can''t possibly know what happened to the Dragon Knight.


    "Are you sure you can have a conversation with Fei Long...?


    "That''s why I told you I wasn''t lying. Why don''t I show you more evidence?


    Approaching one of the flying dragons with Alphilis neatly lined up on the side of the road. And when we had some conversation, I pointed to one of the dragon knights.


    "Are you the rider of this child?


    "Oh, how could..."


    "You must be hemorrhoids, right? I''m worried about this kid because he''s been having a hard time riding lately. It''s nice to train hard every day, but sometimes I tell you to rest and heal well."


    "Become"


    "Then you there!


    While Alphilis strokes yet another dragon, he points again at another dragon knight.


    "Are you the rider of this child? This kid is complaining. Tell him to stop bringing women into the dragon hut. Your partner says the other dragons can''t help but have narrow shoulders. He always complains about other dragons."


    "Ha!?


    "You, you were doing that..."


    The dragon knight who was next door was stunned unexpectedly. The pointed out dragon knight is very eager to excuse himself, but the lady dragon knight asked him a puzzling question.


    "Both of you, is that a fact?


    "Ha, no, the..."


    "Answer me clearly!


    "" is, there is no difference!


    We both admit it''s true. Hearing the words, the female dragon knight conceived, but the alphilis seemed to shudder.


    "If it''s not enough, why don''t we all point out the riders and let these kids hear their stupidity?


    "No, that doesn''t extend. I trust your words."


    The female dragon knight admitted to the Alphilis. Just then, the earlier dragon knight returns with Larna and Uty. We''re all surprised to see Uty, the fairy, but Alphilis didn''t have time to be fooled by that.


    "Alfi, what''s wrong?


    "Uty, I want you to see this Dolce kid. Looks like I''m having a bad tummy."


    "... I see this isn''t good. Wait a minute."


    Uti jumps right over Dolce''s stomach and begins to examine the circulation of body fluids by magic. Alphilis and the dragon knight staring worryingly at it. Eventually the light of Uti''s body, which was glowing, disappeared.


    "What do you say?"


    "There''s a weird bug in my stomach. Big creatures mostly have cleaning bugs in them, but this isn''t the kind of bug. Maybe he''s a parasite."


    "Parasites?"


    "Yeah, it''s about living organisms that suck nutrients out of the host''s body. It''s a big nuisance for hosts."


    "What can I do?


    A female dragon knight asks Uty worried.


    "I''d give him a bug drop or something, but the parasite''s too big for him. And I can''t make it now. Until morning."


    "Then what?


    "Just open your belly and take it out."


    Uty said something amazing, but his face was serious. I hear a female dragon knight accidentally swallowing spit.


    "When you... rip your belly off?


    "That sort of thing. You might still make it."


    "I''ll leave it up to you to decide what to do, but if you''re going to do it, you better hurry. We''ll do it."


    "Ugh."


    The female dragon knight is looking down and roaring. That would be true, because you entrust your best friend to someone you''ve ever tried to perceive as a criminal. But I had no other choice.


    "Okay, do it"


    "Let''s take it on. But there are conditions."


    "What?


    "If it works out, you''re gonna miss us, right?


    "What!?


    The female dragon knight opens her eyes slightly.


    "What if I told you I couldn''t?


    "This child will die by morning. And we will beat you to death and leave this town. That''s not a good ending for each other, don''t you think?


    "Stop beating us up? When you can do that..."


    "I can do it."


    Alphilis tells her to block the words of a female dragon knight, and from her body she deliberately rises to kill herself. That showed that Alphilis meant it.


    The female dragon knight takes a step backwards in the intimidation of the alphilis, which has changed since the previous atmosphere. She has only ever met so many killer warriors in her life that she counts. For example, a superior officer who beat himself to death as a soldier?


    "The killer... who are you?"


    "I don''t care about that. What are you gonna do?


    The female dragon knight''s eyes had a distinctly puzzling color. Dolce''s life is a private matter. As a soldier, you sacrifice your dragon''s life. But you should prioritize your mission. Even if we fail to catch the Alphilis and the others as a result.


    But this dragon knight had no choice but to overlook his best friend. Normally, she is a deeply emotional person in the core. Such a fold, the dragon knight who brought Alphilis earlier puts his hand on her shoulder.


    "Captain, it''s okay. Let''s prioritize Dolce''s life."


    "But..."


    "We got reports and pursued, but the people we met were different. Isn''t that great?"


    "Knock."


    A female dragon knight turns her eyes to the other dragon knights to see if that''s okay. All the dragon knights nod at the trick. Apparently the tie is pretty tight as a team. I guess this dragon knight is also trusted.


    "... can''t replace Dolce''s life. Let''s drink that condition."


    "You don''t have two words, do you?


    "It''s a knight''s word. I want you to believe me."


    Alphilis and the female dragon knight''s gaze intersect. When Alpha Reese confirms that there are no lies in her words, she goes on to treat them quickly.


    Continued

 199 Three Dragon Knights, Part 6 - Combat Treatment

    "Rana!"


    "Yes."


    Although Larna had been called in earlier, she didn''t know what to do and was grating.


    "If you can handle your dreams, can you put this child to sleep?


    "You can put him to sleep, but if you tear his belly, there''s nothing you can do to hurt him."


    "Then do you also need Miranda"


    Miranda will soon be called, too, in response to Alphilis'' demands.


    "What''s going on?


    "I don''t have time to explain. I''m going to rip the belly of this dragon, but is there any pain relief that works for the dragon?


    "Mm-hmm. I have a paralytic, so if you use it well. But you''ve never tried Fei Long, have you?


    "Whatever. Do it."


    "Aye."


    Miranda dissolves the paralytic in water and shoots something like a thick needle into Dolce''s belly and pours it in. Dolce didn''t even hurt to see if it was the other way around, but eventually the expression became a little soothing.


    "How''s it going, Dorche?


    "Grrrrrrrr..."


    "Sounds like the pain has gotten a lot easier. Lana, let me sleep."


    "Yes."


    Larna sleeps Dolce with hypnotic magic. Ripping your belly with this won''t make you violent.


    "I see, this way you can rip my belly..."


    "Uty, don''t be impressed. Tell me where to rip it!


    "Whoa!


    Instruct Utility where to rip into the Alphilis. And when Alphilis took out the blade, which he had planted in his small hand, he carefully tore it according to Utility''s instructions. Eventually the blood started to flow slowly, but since Utility had instructed him to avoid large blood vessels, he wasn''t bleeding so much, even when his gut became visible to his eyes.


    "Damn, that''s just how thick Fei Long''s belly is! If it''s hard to see, I won''t."


    "Almost there."


    "Hey, you guys, not just looking at me, help me!


    Alphilis yells at the dragon knights. And let Dolce''s belly widen to the left and right with her hands so that she has a good view. The dragon''s belly was thick enough for an adult to move when he held one for three. The dragon knight looks worried as she turns slightly blue.


    "Okay, now I see it. Bright."


    "Atashi will do it"


    Miranda turned on the light with magic. Then there are some unnatural movements in the bowels of the doche.


    "Uty, is that it?


    "It should be. Careful, there are three of them."


    "You want to minimize the scratches as much as possible... do you want it to come out of your head?"


    Target where the alphilis cuts the intestines. He then gently rips his bowels off as he watches the parasite move, tying his bowels with strings in the direction the parasite is headed toward so he can''t escape. Eventually, as the head of the parasite lumpily grabbed the tail side of the parasite where it plugged into the wound, the astonished parasite popped out of the bowel with the contents.


    "Ki, kiki!


    "Ki, disgusting!


    "Uh-huh, what the hell is this guy!?


    There''s no point in Alphilis and Miranda screaming at the same time. It was leech-like creatures that popped up, but when they came out, they tried to bite Alphilis. There''s so much to live for. Both the dragon knights and the female dragon knights with Dorche''s belly were flat.


    "I''ll pull you out!


    Alphilis grabbed the parasite at the soot and tries to pull the parasite out.


    "Oh, that? Is that it?"


    But the body was much longer than I thought, and Alphilis fell behind in momentum.


    "Wow..."


    Miranda accidentally pointed her aversive eye at the parasite, but the length of the parasite actually ranged to about 4 m. And the parasite pulled outside wrapped around the body of Alphilis, and now he stormed toward his mouth to see if he was about to enter that body.


    "Hey, what the fuck! Grr!?"


    At that time, the lifting force is as if it were for a serpent, and the alphilis is tightened by the body making a dizzy noise. Nor is it normal to push forward. I manage to contain it because it''s an alphilis, but if this is Lisa, I won''t have time to resist.


    "Yabba."


    "Ha!"


    As Alphilis felt the crisis, the sword of the female dragon knight was tearing apart the body of the parasite. But...


    "Won''t you stop?


    "What is this creature?


    If you''re the one with the head thrusting into the alphilis, your teeth are beeping as if you didn''t even mean to be slashed. And the mouth will also form on the wound of the slasher.


    "Then I''ll burn you!


    Alphilis was the magic of flames and lit a parasite wrapped around his body. Naturally Alphilis is also engulfed in fire, but the fire was extinguished as he rolled around the ground. And the parasite was finally dead.


    "This is what''s in the doche..."


    "Uty, is this what parasites are?


    "I''ve never seen anything like it. Yikes. Besides, there''s still two more of them, right?


    "Oh, already! Great job!!


    That''s how Alphilis went about removing other parasites.


    "Phew... it was tough"


    "Uh, I can''t believe that''s happening"


    "What happened?


    "That''s..."


    Alphilis was now coming to the inn baths. This inn''s specialty is a bathing area for a large number of people, but it is also carefully divided between men and women. It would be a unique event in Brugal, rich in water resources.


    Earlier treatments for Doche, rather than fighting parasites, were no longer close, but Alphilis, who finished defeating parasites all the way through, was full of Doche intestinal contents. It was the same with Miranda and the dragon knights who were grabbing their bellies, and the female dragon knights who were watching nearby, and they thought it was just right, and the female dragon knights rented out the bath in this inn. Later, Uty and Rana offered to keep the wound blocked, so Alphilis and Miranda were on the dimensions of being one foot ahead of the bath. Of course, Nia and Aerial, Lisa and Maple, who have been released from restraint on exchange terms, also relax in the bath together.


    "I see, that''s what happened"


    "So we''re clear to release?


    "I hope so, but when you''re done with it, you''ll probably get your hands back."


    "I''m not doing that."


    And a female dragon knight came in to the blurry Alphilis and the others. The Alphilis look surprised, but the female dragon knights seem more bewildered by their reaction.


    "What? What''s wrong with you?


    "''Cause you were trying to catch us earlier..."


    "I''m just as dirty as a lump. That fairy told me," You stink, go that way, "so I came over here. I''ll take care of the rest, and they''ll tell me it''s out of the way."


    "If I Utilize"


    The sight was easily thought of, so Alphilis erupted unexpectedly. The dragon knight stares at the way they all laugh.


    "I haven''t solved my suspicions yet... but those are strange people. You don''t look like the bad guys."


    "That''s right. Because they''re clean, white and friendly."


    "You''re not the only one who looks that way."


    "What no?


    Miranda tries to eat Miranda into a female dragon knight who looks suspiciously at Miranda. Seeing that interaction, everyone is laughing once again.


    "Speaking of which, I haven''t heard your name. I''m Alphilis."


    "Annecloses. My family and others call me Anne"


    "So can I call you Anne, too? Call me Alfie."


    "You''re a daughter I''m used to. I thought you said you didn''t unravel your suspicions.


    "Uh, that''s good. For now, we''re not fighting."


    "Totally..."


    Actually, we promised ourselves we wouldn''t go after them as Annecloses, but we were either going to contact the other troops after this, or we were going to let the Vindals go after them, but they seemed completely detoxified by Alphilis'' tense attitude.


    Anneclose starts taking a water bath with one sigh.


    "Hey, how old is Anne?


    "22."


    "Then you''re a sister better than me."


    "Alfi... how old are you?


    Anneclose is not too used to calling people by their nicknames, or they call Alphilis a little hard to say. I guess it''s a serious personality.


    "I''m 18. I guess 19 when the next spring season comes."


    "Hmm, a mercenary?


    "Yes, it is."


    "Oh, my God, you''re young."


    "Anne is the one. At that age, you must already be a great man, right? He said he was a captain."


    Anneclose makes a slightly sinister face at the word.


    "It''s not like I have a track record."


    "Well, then why did you tell the captain..."


    "That''s right."


    Just that Miranda is convinced, humph, and snorts.


    "Blonde hair, dragon knight, annecloses. Aren''t you the Second Imperial Princess of Romansland, His Royal Highness Anneclose?


    "" "Yes!?


    Unexpectedly everyone compares Miranda to Anneclose by surprise, but Anneclose looked sinister again, but showers the water out of her head and shakes off the water to answer.


    "If you know, you can''t help it. Anyway, I''m Anneclose-Medigan-Sky Road, Second Crown Princess of Romansland."


    And Anneclose named him as he dripped water from his blonde hair.


    Continued

 200 Three Dragon Knights, Part 7 - The Empress of the Dragon Knight

    "Second princess..."


    "Princess!?


    Alphilis raises his bare voice. Anneclose seemed somewhat boring, but I nodded when I looked at the Alphilis and the others.


    "I don''t know. I''ve been working as a soldier since I was 12, so the world would be a long way from being a public princess. I don''t like court practice either."


    "Wow! I might be new to being a princess friend or something!


    "No, tell people stories..."


    "Hey, what''s a castle living like??


    Alphilis is no longer hearing anything about Annecloses. Alphilis is also a woman, and sometimes she admires the presence of a ''princess'' all the way. Fenna was a royal once, but a forest people, and the settlement itself was small and different from human fun. Speaking of princesses in the alphilis, I guess it still means human royalty.


    Before Alphilis, who shagged like a child before Annecloses, he watched Alphilis with faces like Annecloses and confusion, but he couldn''t help it.


    "Alfie sounds like my sister."


    "Anne has a sister?


    "Ten years apart."


    "Uh, I''m not that young, am I?


    Anneclose chuckles at Alphilis, who says so and swells like a child. Come here. Anneclose was also completely alert to Alphilis again. Inside, a strange daughter, Anneclose seemed interested in Alphilis.


    "But come on, okay? What a great second princess is taking a bath without a mercenary or escort?


    Ask a question with Miranda slightly shuddered.


    "I don''t mind. If anything happens to me, Romansland 30,000 dragon knights and 300,000 legions come after me to the end of the earth. Are there any fools who would commit such a fool?


    "I see. You think it''s safer to scatter?


    "You could say that. It depends on who you''re dealing with most."


    Miranda shrugged her shoulders and said nothing more, as Anneclose niggered. After all, there is only the Empress of the Great Powers, who also combines sagginess. I don''t care about that, the Alphilis are talking to Annecloses tightly.


    "Why is there a princess here?


    "Inspections, I wonder if my country is taking it seriously. There have been a lot of disturbing rumors these days. But don''t tell me I''m here. Well, I guess it''s a knockout. I heard rumors about Alfie and the others along the way, so I thought this might be a hassle, but apparently it''s off."


    To that word of Anneclose, Alphilis thought it might not be, but he stopped telling the truth. Anneclose doesn''t seem to be asking me anything unnecessary, and then I don''t have to tell Anneclose what''s going on. At some point, Alphilis no longer hated Anneclose, but he still didn''t trust me that fully, and it wouldn''t be anything that would happen if I told him about the Orange Bull.


    Alphilis is soaking water up to his mouth and bubbling, but Anneclose began to spill her stupidity by entering the hot tub after washing her body all the way because of her breaking her guard.


    "Besides, if you are in the military and you are petitioning your father to leave the country for duty, there will be a delay in the military. Your father is overprotective. There are so many kids, you can make them like me."


    "Heh, did Romansland have that many direct descendants?


    "Five men, three women."


    Anneclose answers just like that.


    "I''m fourth from the bottom, so I''m probably making you like me the most. My father can''t help but be cute because one person is away, such as Willania at the bottom, and I always keep him beside me. Thanks to Willania, I can do whatever I want, and the castle people are burning their hands. Still, I love other brothers, but only to me, for some reason."


    Anneclose complains of bumps. I wondered if Miranda and others would tell the stranger mercenaries about the situation within Romansland this way, but for some reason Miranda didn''t hate that there was apparently some resemblance to Alphilis. Miranda thought there were many more difficult people in the Romansland royalty, so some of them were against expectations. Miranda thought it might be easier to do some of this as the Arnelian Church if these people were in charge of diplomacy.


    "(Oh, but the first meeting sucked, and maybe this is the kind of race Romansland is)"


    Miranda was thinking while getting her body out of half the water. Alphilis, on the other hand, is throwing more and more questions at her, looking intrigued by the story of Anneclose.


    "Anne is the highest dragon knight (dragon master), isn''t she?


    "Oh, I recited the medal about six years ago"


    "Wow - that''s how well you handle dragons, isn''t it?


    "... I don''t know about that"


    I see Anneclose''s face snap a little, and Alfie Reese snaps her neck. And Anneclose notices the curse on Alphilis'' arm. Alphilis had already stopped hiding the curse. On the contrary, it seems suspicious, and it was rather the result of talking to Miranda and Lisa that if Fairtoose was such a curse that he couldn''t tell if he saw it, it would be okay for anyone to see it somewhat.


    "What''s that?


    "Oh, this one. This is a curse to seal my power."


    "Seal... I don''t know much about magic, but can I ask you something?


    "Hmm... don''t you want to be asked too much?


    "Then let''s not. Speaking of which, I have a strange mark too."


    "Huh? Where?


    "Behind my neck..."


    Alphilis seemed to like its refreshing character more and more because Anneclose hadn''t even cared about the curse since. Even for Anneclose, Alphilis seemed easy to talk about, even an honest sister, who felt comfortable about the dragon, and rapidly became friends.


    "Bye, Anne. Good night."


    "Oh, Alfie. Sweet dreams."


    The two of them, who had not exhausted their conversation after leaving the bath, talked amicably without regard for their identities. I can no longer resist calling each other by their nicknames. Anneclose thought she was a strange daughter. Thinking we might have killed each other if things were different, it seems extra strange. Maybe you can think of Dorche as letting me get involved.


    And when Uty and Larna, who have finished their treatment there, return and tell them that Doche is safe, Anneclose goes to see how Doche is once. Doche slept with even a napping breath, already to such an extent that no trace of her belly wound could be known.


    When Anneclose strokes her chest down relieved, she tells the watch to contact her as soon as there is any change in Doche''s condition, and she returns to the inn to sleep. When Anneclose returned to the inn, there were already few guests either because of the late evening or in the tavern. And when she casually looked at the corner of the tavern, there was Louis and Lexus still doing the little thing. Annecloses that annoy me when I look at that Louis.


    "(No way...?


    Anneclose speaks to Louis as she grabbed over to that table.


    "Excuse me. It''s a bump, isn''t it Louis-Nightloo-Highlander?


    "... you don''t know such a big name. The eagle is just ''Louis''."


    "That talk, for sure. Long time no see, Senior Louis. It''s Anneclose."


    "Anne... I miss you"


    Seeing that interaction, Lexus took a seat silently. I guess I thought it was a better story without me. At times like this, he gets a proper distraction.


    And when Anneclose sat in the seat where Lexus was, she looked at her like Louis was embarrassed.


    "Wouldn''t it be something the Empress would lightly utter her own name?


    "I thought Mr. Louis had forgotten about me."


    "There''s no way you''re gonna forget about that cute junior? I remember you."


    "Then... ah"


    Louis caressed Anneclose''s egg so much that she could be caressed, but left it untouched, while she ate her face.


    "I miss you. This is how Anne used to stroke her head when she first came to the eagle."


    "Yeah, Mr. Louis is my first educator, isn''t he? You were the only one who didn''t hesitate to know I was an empress. Others treated me as if I were swollen."


    "Others don''t shy away, either. I don''t need to hear about your life in battle."


    "That''s why I didn''t think you''d get your ass kicked in the face for the first time"


    Annecloses with such a deliberate face. Louis laughs bitterly when he sees that face.


    "I miss you again."


    "But because of that, you raised your stock the other way. As the owner of fairness that even kicks the princess''s ass."


    "That''s because Anne''s bad. Initially Anne was exhausted, unable to act collectively. Although it is probably due to the fact that the instructors have not taught properly until then. But it''s been almost four years since the eagle flew out of the country... how''s Anne doing now?


    "We now worship Air Warfare Division III, Division Manager"


    "If you''re the division leader... well, if you''re the top dragon knight, you deserve to be."


    Louis drinks up with Gubili. When she also recommended the cup to Anneclose, she also drank it up in one sip.


    "Uhm, you got a nice mouth"


    ''Cause you trained me.''


    "I miss those days when I was sober."


    "We''re not old enough to miss the old days, are we?


    Anneclose tried to correct Louis'' words. But Louis doesn''t care.


    "I''m getting old. A lot of things have happened too much in the last few years. Amarina quit the army and the eagle. There were times when the three of us discussed supporting Romansland."


    "Yes, each trying to be division leader"


    "Anne made it happen"


    "I am not my own power"


    Anneclose looks sorry.


    "But it''s true that you''ve become division leader."


    "If only that hadn''t happened..."


    "Come on, that''s what politics is. I was angry at the time, but now I think I am."


    "... because you''re a mercenary?


    Louis looks surprised at Anneclose''s inquiry.


    "You knew?


    "The captain of the Blackhawk has a woman swordsman who uses an ice sword in a wind newsletter. There are no swordsmen like you."


    "I see, have eagles become famous too? I haven''t heard from the house since I was a weasel."


    "It''s..."


    When Louis saw that the liquor bottle was emptied, he brought another bottle of liquor of his own accord. Has the master already slept or is no longer in the store? All the guests are home at some point too. Louis thinks I wish I had a word to say if I was going home, but I recall that if I could drink free booze, I shouldn''t complain.


    And when I got to my seat again, I poured it into the glass side by side and started drinking.


    "Well, if you don''t hear from me, it''ll be refreshing. I don''t want to get involved in that house anymore, either. But... is your sister and sister alive?


    "Yes, Lord Lilsha was given a safe birth the other day."


    "That''s a blessing. What about Mira?"


    "Mira... has officially enlisted in the army"


    "What?


    Louis'' complexion changes for the first time. He stopped his hand about to drink perfectly and looked to Anneclose with a serious face.


    Continued

 201 Three Dragon Knights, Part 8 - Louis Facts

    "When?


    "Shortly after Mr. Louis left the army. They say your family has been opposed for a long time, but she''s officially enlisted... and now she keeps 100 men."


    "That girl..."


    Louis remembers the old days. My sister Mira and I used to hang out and practice swords. From that time on, Louis knew that Mira also had talent as a knight. But at the time, she had no purpose, she was just a sister who followed herself around, but I didn''t know she was in the army.


    "Is it because of the eagle?


    Louis was feeling responsible. I didn''t want to get that sweet little sister involved in the fight. Anneclose regretted saying something extra, but it was no longer what would happen.


    "What a... because you belong to a different unit than I do"


    "What about the commander?


    "Sir Oswald leads the 6th Army Division."


    "Sir Oswald? Exactly. I seem to have avoided my father''s division, but he wouldn''t be able to operate in a weird way. I don''t have a stake in the eagle house."


    Louis is relieved. I guess I should be relieved just to hear what I''m doing fine.


    "Well... safe and above all. So what about my brother?


    "I don''t hear about you joining the army yet."


    "I wonder if I''m as sick as ever. It should be 12."


    "What a..."


    "Well, you heard boring things."


    Louis lay his eyes down and shut up. I''m worried my brother will be in a position at home. Louis'' father was a very harsh, old-fashioned thinker. Men had to be strong, and women were only tools to have strong children. Louis'' mother was never infirm, but despite Louis'' sister''s very difficult labor, which destroyed her body, her father tried to give birth impossible because he really forced her to have a man, and she gave birth to her brother and soon died. It''s also one of the reasons Louis flew out of the house.


    Anneclose talks nasty to Louis, who looks uncomfortable thinking about it. Even though Anneclose is known as a vicious princess, only Louis can''t really lift his head for a long time.


    "... so, what''s Mr. Louis going to do after this?


    "Nothing. Mercenaries who lived that day. Most recently, there seems to be a large number of demon kings and others, and there seems to be an increase in troubles everywhere. You won''t have trouble with your job, but speaking of which, isn''t there a demon king out there in Romansland?


    Louis said it himself and realized it. The only demon king we''ve dealt with is still in the western region. Rumor has it that he''s out in the south and east, but each of you is dealt with by the Groussard, Arnelian, and Magic Churches in collaboration. But in the north, I don''t hear any rumors of the emergence of demon kings. Even though Romansland has the largest territory on the continent, if it also includes the country to which it belongs.


    Can''t you convey Louis'' thoughts like that, Anneclose''s face doesn''t change otherwise?


    "Yes, so far"


    "Hmm, some things are strange. Most..."


    "Huh?"


    "No, it''s nothing"


    One question comes to Louis. Honestly, I''m no longer interested in what happens to Romansland, but I just wanted my sister and I to be safe. This was also Louis, who I felt I could not say anything about without consulting Valsas.


    Louis takes a seat, roughly Annecloses looking strange at Louis like that. The new bottle I had already brought was also empty.


    "Well, the eagles are just about to go to bed. Anne''s early in the morning, isn''t she?


    "Yeah, well"


    "Speaking of which, what are we going to do with Alphilis?


    "Alfi is a release because I have an appointment. Because I swore an oath as a knight."


    When I saw Anneclose, who responded instantly, Louis did it.


    "You''ve gotten a lot better, Anne."


    "Really? Then I must have grown up too."


    "Those who stand on top must be. And Alfie."


    "What, what is it?


    "No, I just thought you were close enough."


    "Isn''t that something!


    Louis accidentally stroked Anneclose''s head again, as he turned to the side as she swelled slightly.


    "Geez."


    "That''s fine, I''m glad to see Anne growing up. Now, the eagle will return to Amarina."


    "You have Amarina!?


    Anneclose also looked surprised that she didn''t think Amarina was there. Louis was flat, though, expecting such a reaction from Anneclose as well.


    "Are we going to meet?


    "I don''t have a face to match... because without me, Mr. Amarina would have been division leader by now"


    Annecloses annoys me.


    "I don''t know about that... but even with Anne, I think Amarina would have been division leader."


    "Huh?"


    Louis'' answer to that was unexpected, so Anneclose looked up unexpectedly.


    "Amarina did beat Anne in the game before that time. The expectations from my men, the ability to command, and the strength were certainly better than Anne at that point."


    "Yet the title of Top Dragon Knight (Dragon Master) was awarded to me. And if you''re not convinced, Mr. Amarina flies out of Romansland..."


    "Right. But if Amarina is really into the title of Top Dragon Knight, she should have stayed in the army and worked hard. Because he was actually a Romansland dragon knight, and there was only one person better than her to count. Not so far away, he would have been awarded the title again.


    But she didn''t. If you weren''t convinced by that judgment, or if you were shocked that Anne pulled you out of being adorable as a subordinate all along, then so be it. I guess the title of Top Dragon Knight was just one indicator of your strength for Mr. Amarina, too? I guess I got out of the army because I realized that the title of Top Dragon Knight was very vague and wanted to find something more to aim for "


    Anneclose, who was silently listening to Louis, looks uncomfortable.


    "Are you sure?


    "Come on, I don''t know. I didn''t even ask him if he was a weasel. But it is certain that she is not the kind of person who would be annoyed by such a thing. I''m still manipulating dragons, and that handiwork just improves. If you''re focused on the past, you won''t. Besides, I''m guessing Anne doesn''t think she''s worthy of the top dragon knight?


    "Yes."


    It is also a long-suffering problem for Anneclose. When he was awarded the highest ranking dragon knight, there was a commotion between the fact that he had not yet been accompanied by a track record and the fact that Amarina had left the army. Anneclose also spent sleepless nights wondering why she had been named the highest dragon knight, resenting her father, the emperor.


    But Louis'' answer was unexpected to her.


    "I think so too, eagle"


    "... what?


    I was told so straightforwardly that Anneclose was in the Empress. Seriously, I opened my mouth pompously.


    "Don''t look like that. No, was it a bad way to say eagles? Precisely, I thought so, yeah. Whoever saw it, it was Amarina who deserved the highest dragon knight at the time. But..."


    "But if you don''t think you deserve it, all you have to do is make an effort to be worthy. Anne has talent. That''s what the servant admitted. Sooner or later, you''ll have the strength you deserve."


    Anneclose was thinking, but seeing Louis turn his back, he speaks from behind Louis.


    "Soon... I''m not convinced, but I''ll try to make it seem that way"


    "Oh, do that. It''s better than to be ugly."


    "Thank you. It''s good to see you today."


    "And the eagle. Then I''ll catch my breath."


    That''s how Louis pulled upstairs without turning around. After Louis left, Anneclose thought a little bit about it in the barely fallen tavern of the light.


    "Monsieur"


    "Lexus."


    Lexus stood upstairs. Apparently, he was here long after he left his seat.


    "Were you listening?


    "I''m sorry, but it''s my job to keep you safe."


    "Well, it wouldn''t be dangerous."


    "I don''t know."


    Although Louis disagrees once and for all, he also knows that Lexus is not offended, and he actually knows that Lexus is safe until now because that''s how he always assists Louis.


    "So, any opinions?


    "Talk about the demon king not showing up in Romansland. Mr. Valsas has noticed, too. Yeah, he kept crusading for the Demon King."


    "I see. So?


    "Wouldn''t the man from Squad 0 already be putting in an exploration? Yeah, I can see it. Mr. Valsas can''t pull it off, can he? I thought you might be able to do the right thing this time, but I was waiting for that report to come back."


    "Hmm."


    Louis roars. When Louis listens to the story, he wonders about Romansland. I imagine Valsas must have cared that he or Amarina didn''t talk to him when he said Valsas was already moving. Unsurprisingly, Valsas is a meticulous man.


    "So, what do we do?


    "... would you like to go back to Mr. Valsas for once? I don''t really feel like it''s a problem to leave it alone, do you? In any case, I''m sorry for your loss, but we might as well infiltrate Romansland."


    "You think?


    "It''s an investigation."


    Lexus'' reckoning is a good hit. That''s all Louis always tries to trust.


    "It''s true that the eagle and the amarina would know even more about the inside. It''s after you talk to Amarina that you decide to go back."


    "Right. Then good hurry if you decide so. Talk to Amarina!


    That''s how Louis grabs the root and holds Lexus back trying to get to Amarina''s room.


    "What!"


    "I have a weasel to talk to... you wait outside."


    "Yeah, ''cause I''ve only secured one room, and either way, I''m not into it."


    "I don''t have your bed. There''s no way I''m letting a beast like you into a woman''s room.


    "A woman... wouldn''t even be like that right now... ha!?


    The words Lexus grumbled instead of complaining had reached Louis'' ears firmly. Louis pulls out his sword with killing.


    "Hmm... you want to continue today?


    "No, no, no, let''s go peacefully, shall we? Right??"


    "Heh, I was going to do that as a weasel. We should probably get rid of the pests."


    "Hih, hih!? Help ~"


    "Stay, you!


    It was not until shortly after this that Louis saw Lexus slammed through the upstairs window with Miranda, Lisa and Nia, who then heard Lexus scream echo into the inn and came out angrily, "Shut up".


    Continued

 202 Three Dragon Knights, Part 9 - Promise to the Empress

    The next morning.


    By the time Alphilis and the others woke up, Louis and the others had already left the inn behind. Alphilis wanted to say hello, but Alphilis recalls seeing him again.


    When I then finished a light breakfast and went outside for a departure, there was already an Anneclose unit lined up outside. Dolce is already up, too. Uti''s treatment must have worked, but the dragon''s vitality is still not concomitant.


    "And I wonder what that parasite was?


    "Come on - there''s a strange creature in the world."


    "You''re a pot fairy or something."


    "Yeah, well, eagles are strange creatures... and no!


    Lisa made fun of me and Uty made a scene, but it''s the usual thing, so I left it to Lisa. If you make too much noise, it''s convenient these days because Irmatal will tease the utility to shut it up. Align the troops and meet the eyes of Anneclose and Alphilis, who somehow skip the instructions.


    "Ah, good morning, Anne"


    "Morning, Alfie"


    The two smiled lightly and looked like best friends they''d been dating for a long time already. Despite the fact that only about half a day has actually passed since we met.


    "What will Alfi do after this?


    "Yeah, we''re already out of town and going straight down the North Street, right?


    "Alfi, tell me your path so easily..."


    "You should stop that."


    Miranda tried to embarrass Alphilis in his reckless behavior, but Anneclose warned him before that.


    "From here on out, Vindal''s soldiers are putting up an interrogation. There will be an investigation team in this town soon."


    "Eh, then what?"


    "From here, we go through a hill on the north side, and through the woods, it becomes Romansland territory. Further through the wilderness, to near the Pilebos mountains, you will see the mountain path to Pilebos. Demons leave, and it''s hard to say they''re never safe, but it''s an area unrelated to the alarm. Don''t worry about the chaser."


    "You want me to trust your words?


    Miranda still asks suspiciously, but Alphilis already believed Anneclose''s words.


    "I believe you, Anne"


    "Oh, I swear in the name of the Crown Princess of Romansland"


    "Damn, I love you."


    Miranda sighed, but that is also the virtue of the alphilis. Miranda had already given up.


    "Wouldn''t it be possible to cross Pilebos straight into untouched land, would it?


    "It won''t. If we go down the road, we should start heading east."


    "I see, if you go into a conflict zone, somewhat the same everywhere you go"


    "Right. You should join the North Street just outside the conflict zone. Let me give you a detailed map."


    Anneclose instructs his men to teach the Alphilis and the others what the status quo is on the front. Keep the map straight. The Alphilis and the others got it, and besides, they even gave it to Anneclose for extra food.


    "It''s all because of you. On the contrary, it''s creepy."


    "Don''t say that. As for me, I owe you my life to save Dolce, and this is more than I can give back. And yesterday, you made me a dragon knight with all kinds of advice about the dragon that Alphilis is finally riding, right? My men are very grateful for that. Think of this as a team''s token."


    Dragon knights snort at the words of Anneclose. Doche also said, "Grrrrrrrrrrrrrr!" I roared to agree. Alphilis thinks it''s really good that we didn''t really have to compete yesterday with this unit, which is apparently supposed to be a good crowd.


    "Thank you, Anne. I want to see you again."


    "Oh, me too, Alfie. You sure you want to build a mercenary regiment?


    "Yeah, like we talked about in the bathroom yesterday."


    "If I needed an Alfie mercenary regiment, could I hire one?


    Hearing that word, Alphilis'' face shines.


    "Sure! You''re welcome to ask for a big one."


    "Dude, are you gonna squeeze it out of me?


    Anneclose shrugged her shoulder and showed it, so Alphilis smiles at the strange look of it. Because I thought Anneclose was a tougher person. Not only have we gotten along, but Alphilis thinks something may have happened yesterday.


    As expected, in yesterday''s discussion with Louis, one large package was dropped from Anneclose''s shoulder. For that matter alone, Anneclose was feeling open.


    "Haha. Well, thank you very much."


    "Welcome. You should come to me if you get stuck with mercenaries. If it''s an officer''s mouth, let me introduce you."


    "Right. I''d like to be a mercenary if I could, but if anything goes wrong, I''ll take care of you."


    "Yeah, I''m fine."


    "Right there."


    After that much conversation, the Alphilis left the scene early enough. When he finishes dropping off his hindsight, Anneclose orders his men.


    "Okay! In the course of our visit, we were able to track down suspects following reports from residents, but it turned out to be a mistake. And because my dragon fell ill, I decided it was impossible to trace it any further, and later decided to leave it to Vindal. Any objections?!?


    "" "No!


    "Grrrrrrrr!"


    The Dragon Knights and Dorche respond at the same time. Satisfied with the reply, Anneclose looked up at the sky to thank for a good encounter.


    The story changes. This is the Deep Green Palace within the Holy City of Arnelia. Three months have already passed since Jake and the others visited here.


    "Why am I in school or... too fast?"


    While complaining about bumps, it is Jake who runs to the school in a painting of Arnelia, the Holy City. Why did this happen? That was last night.


    Jake, you go to school.


    "Ha!?


    Suddenly Miriazal called me, and Miriazal told Jake as he cleared the pile of paperwork.


    "Why suddenly again?"


    "It''s not sudden, well, it''s earlier than expected. It''s not what I was going to do."


    Miriazar answers as she rinses the tea brewed by Tsukiko.


    "Can you read and write anymore?


    "Oh, that''s okay"


    Jake had mastered reading and writing in a common language in the past three months. You''ll be able to read Lisa''s letter by yourself even if it comes already.


    Now I was in the process of studying the magic language used for sorcery books and such. Others help with workouts and basic knight tasks. More like an apprenticeship of the so-called obedient knight.


    "Then go to school and learn a lot. I''ve been busy lately, too. Like before, Alberto and Rafferty can''t just be your opponents."


    "Uh-huh, do I have to go?


    "Naturally. Doesn''t it matter to touch people your age? You care about something?


    "No, because I heard there are a lot of these kids who want Arnelia''s school. I was wondering if I could do it well. I think I''m gonna hit you."


    When he heard the words, Miriazal made up his mind. Miriazal himself had completely forgotten, but the Gloria School, an academic institution attached to the Church of Arnelia, was a place where noble and sometimes royal children came from all over the country to learn.


    At this time, Mayer, the academic capital from Kazas, was the best way to study academics. However, the academic capital is fairly biased by the academic institute, and there was also fierce competition between universities for rights and so on. Sometimes it develops into a riot between schools when it''s intense. Why such strife occurs, children attending Mayer''s Academy are many of the poorer classes of children, a gathering of human beings who stand up by academia and consider themselves born sooner or later. In it, of course, situations arise that kick people down. One thing is that it is the view of the great noblemen that they do not want their children to pass through such a place of contention.


    The other is that nobility and royalty should not be the only thing academics can do. Instead, we leave the discipline to our men, and we take precedence over swordsmanship and even courtesy in the social world. It may be a feeling peculiar to the humans of the eastern part of the continent who were able to achieve peace early, such as courtesy in the social world, but it is a matter of high priority, at least in the eastern region. In that regard, the Gloria School was able to respond to the demands of its time, teaching everything from the training of knight swords to etiquette, and it had become a standard practice for nobles in eastern countries to send children through Gloria.


    This, of course, was set up by Miriazal when he was young. Keeping it this way allows us to observe the next generation of key figures in each country, and worse still, it is tantamount to taking hostages. Furthermore, they grow in the education they are given here, so even if they don''t like it, they will feel certain benevolence for Arnelianism. That would also be a preventive measure to prevent future rebellion against Arnelianism.


    Recently, he had only received regular reports because he had allowed silent members to dive in as teachers and sometimes students, but many nobles, sometimes even prime ministers and kings, had graduated from this Gloria. At the price of this, it is undeniable that civilians have had difficulty going through this Gloria. Of course, there are orphans and other orphans kept by the Arnelian Church, so there is always more than a certain proportion of the common people. I didn''t expect Jake to get carried away by them, Miriazal, but it would be a hassle if he got tangled up with the common people and got into fights.


    Whatever it is, Jake, if you quarrel with people of your generation, you could kill them half. If you quarreled with your classmates with the feeling of always going on Alberto or Rafferty, there was a great chance that would happen. Jake, who was already a common knight and was quite capable of doing so if he was limited to wooden swords, somehow knew what he was capable of, so he himself suggested the possibility.


    Continued

 203 Jakes New Life, Part 1 - School Life

    "Mm-hmm. That''s a challenge."


    "Right? Yeah, well, I definitely think I''m gonna get tangled up. In fact, even Meesia did. Of course I bummed them all out then. Oh, don''t tell Lisa about this, okay?


    "You''re a bad boy. But if you bump your noble little brother, it''s certainly not a problem... okay, let''s do this."


    Miriazal slaps his hand with a pound.


    "Jake, I forbid you to fight completely"


    "Huh? Is that even if they sell you a fight?


    "Bye. Not all the fights sold in the world are meant to be bought. Sometimes you have to endure it or you have to do it right. You should learn that in Gloria!


    "What if I broke my promise?


    "Heh heh, yeah"


    Miriazal started laughing disgustingly. To that creepy way of laughing, Jake remembers something unpleasant.


    "Hey, what... what are you thinking?"


    "How about you expose your butt in front of the little ones and slap your butt a hundred times?


    "Wha!? At this age?


    Make a face that Jake heard something incredible. But Miriazal meant it. In fact, she has done it to Miranda as well. It wasn''t exactly exposed to the man''s eyes, but we assembled all the female officers of the Deep Green Palace (but only without a mouth) and did it in front of them. This is one end of Miriazal''s cage, which Miranda fears.


    "What do you say, protect it?


    "Oh, yeah."


    "Um, isn''t that a promise? Oh, by the way, no lies or deception. Gloria has many of my men."


    "Ugh... what a baba"


    "Did I say something!?


    The words Jake sneaked in his mouth sounded like Miriazal. Jake rushed to escape Miriazal''s room later. And then he goes to tell Jake what he''s going to do with his plans after tomorrow, but when Jake leaves the room so he can escape, he doesn''t realize that there was one shadow in the shadows.


    "What the fuck...? We''ve got a good thing, hehe. Shiryaki Takeshi... hehe"


    Jake doesn''t know that the shadow had another invincible grin.


    And time goes back to now. When Jake turned to Gloria to signal the 7: 00 a.m. bell, as Jake instructed him to do, the bell almost rang again at the school. and two familiar faces at the entrance to the school.


    "Ha-ha-ha, here you come"


    "Jake, it''s too late!?


    "Nellie to Ruth? Why are you here?


    Standing in front of the school gate were two men, Ruth and Nellie, both seven and nine years old, second only to Jake, but practicing their letters together. Regrettably for Jake, these two were smarter than Jake and were able to write faster than Jake. Ruth is still too young to speak.


    Why are those two in front of the school gate?


    "What''s the matter, you guys"


    "We go to Gloria, too."


    "Let''s see what happens. Yesterday we bruised... no, we decided to do the same."


    Of course Ruth threatened him. Ruth had suppressed the scene several times when Miriazal was sneaking out of work to buy sweets from somewhere. He threatened to press charges in front of his son. If they don''t want to be scattered, let them go to school. Of course, the cost is to have a full milliazar. This Ruth was a child of wisdom for all the bad things.


    But Jake looked at those two and didn''t seem to care much.


    "Hmm, is that right? Then I''ll come with you!


    "Oh, by the way, I seem to be in the same classroom as Jake!?


    "Shh, Nellie is younger why!?


    "Hmm. It''s decided because I''m good, isn''t it?


    "Ugh, I regret something..."


    Ruth is slowly walking from behind the two people who say so and run away.


    "Heh heh heh heh heh. Even now. I''ll give it to you all the time, hehe, hehe..."


    The students around them looked at Ruth slowly walking away with a sneaky grin like he didn''t think he was seven.


    Jake then heads to the instructor''s office as instructed. It''s something I''ve been expecting since I somehow crept through the school gate, but this school is vain and spacious and luxurious. The hallway is wide enough for seven people to make a difference, and there''s even a garden inside. The ceiling is also high, as if the giant had assumed walking. The size of the hallway to another building on the other hand is less than half the size of this building. Again against this marble classroom building, next door is a building that lacks a sense of unity: wood. And this building meant it was built just to do the class, but it was bigger than any building Jake had ever been in. Jake thinks this is what he calls a castle.


    Further inside, the Quartet is already surrounded by various buildings and you can''t see anything outside. I even get the illusion that it''s as if I''ve entered one town. In fact, the school was a primitive building of wooden architecture at first, but as key figures from different countries passed through, donations and so on gathered naturally. In this way, additions and renovations were repeated, making it a maze like a building without unity.


    And when Jake and the others went to the instructor''s office, a man with seemingly adult glasses responded. Apparently, he is responsible for Jake. Jake and the others will be guided by him because that teacher, who will name him Ruddle, will say let''s go to class for now. The guide to the school seems to be to leave it to the student representatives of each classroom, even during the break. And Jake and Nellie were led from the bottom to the second class and Ruth to the bottom class.


    Gloria is organized into classes by students'' abilities, proficiency. Roughly organized in people of the same year, but with a class of six. For convenience, they are called first and second graders, but just because they are in the same grade doesn''t mean they are the same age. It is also possible to fly in some classes if you are good. Elsa and others are good examples.


    Each rank was divided into 5-6 divisions into. Considering that there are nearly 40 people in one classroom, the number is quite high. It should also be noted that in the second class from above, training on the ground begins, either as a knight, or as a sister or monk. Others who wish or are likely to be selected specially. The top class is that many already head to the field. You can almost think of it as a reserve for a knight.


    "This is your classroom, Jake, Nellie."


    Ruddle led them into the classroom. The plaque says 2-A. When the instructor looked at the two faces, he nodded gently and invited them into the classroom. Inside, I followed the instructors. I looked at them and said, "Incorporated?" "Where are the kids? There were no rumors, were there?," and the blurring was already happening like a wave.


    But the stirring also healed as soon as the instructor coughed up one.


    "Let me introduce you. They are Jake and Nellie. Learn with you today. Like welcoming them!


    "On behalf of the classroom, our representative, Dute Hilde-Orphelia-Liechtenstein, would like to greet you. Welcome, Mr. Jake, Mr. Nellie. The wasps welcome you both."


    In response to Ruddle''s words, a student dressed in a luxurious, albeit aristocratic, dress with blue-eyed blonde hair on a vertical roll greets him without starvation. At the same time, applause rolled up from the classroom. Nellie took it and bowed, but Jake honestly didn''t. Because the girl named Dute Hilde had eyes that looked down on the two of them from a high place. Jake had a bad feeling about it from day one.


    And after the morning class, Jake was brilliantly burned out. Even though he learned a common language, Jake is basically unschooled. Even the second class from below can''t possibly tell what the class is about. It seemed to him as if he were listening to the words of another world. Nellie must understand because she was listening with her face shining, but Jake had no wonder how she could understand.


    Earlier Dute Hilde and Nellie come to visit Jake, who has become such a bland.


    "Jake, I was wondering if Mr. Dute Hilde could join us for lunch."


    "There''s a learning meal here, but that kind of commoner''s food doesn''t fit the wasp''s mouth. I order the butler to cook specially every day. How about that, if you don''t mind? I''m also concerned about your origins. You''ll suddenly be enrolled at this time of year, so you must be a famous family member."


    Is Dute Hilde proud of its vertical roll, he insists on sticking it up. Jake doesn''t like the trick either, but the least I liked was her eyes. I watch Dute Hilde and the students that follow him as they value Jake and the others. Apparently, you''re making a huge mistake about Jake and the others'' origins, but I guess Nellie hasn''t noticed. Nellie is smart, but she''s a little blunt. But that could be happier.


    And Jake hated people like Dute Hilde the most. A person who is prestigious just because he is noble, or because his parents mistake him for his abilities just because he is rich. I can still put up with what I did on my own, but I hated Jake for these people in my hand. He remembers that even Meesia did not reconcile well with the people living on the high ground. Miriazal put Jake in the school so that he could fold well with those guys, but Jake was not an adult enough to execute as soon as he was told.


    "No, I''m good."


    "Oh, this wasp is inviting you?


    "I don''t know. You can tell by the outfit, we''re common people, and such fancy dishes don''t suit your mouth. I don''t even know manners. They have food to learn, so that''s enough. Let''s go, Nellie!


    "Huh?"


    Nellie is dismayed by Jake''s attitude. Next to it, Dute Hilde exposes his displeasure. Seeing that face, one of the surroundings tried to grab Jake''s shoulder, but Jake quickly paid the hand, just after the classroom.


    Nellie was clumsy about what to do, but when she gave Dute Hilde one pepper and bow, she chased after Jake.


    And Dute Hilde dressed to be left in the classroom.


    "That kid, I didn''t know you''d let the wax favor go unhindered. It''s humiliating."


    In Dute Hilde''s eyes, a flame of anger burned quietly.


    Continued

 204 Jakes New Life, Part 2 - Obsessive

    Jake comes back to class when he finishes lunch with Nellie on something to learn and eat. Nellie complained scatterly about having dinner with Dute Hilde at lunch, but Jake was listening to everything. Jake thinks Nellie won''t know how to explain why. I wasn''t sure how I became so dependent myself.


    And before entering the classroom, Jake gives Nellie a shout.


    "Nellie, you don''t care, do you?


    "What?


    But Jake doesn''t answer, he opens the door. There, for him, unfolded as expected. Nearly half the students in the classroom saw themselves with white eyes at the same time. Nellie took a breath of surprise at the sight, but Jake didn''t pull a step or surprise, and slowly looked around at them and remembered their faces. Jake deliberately killed time while exploring the school and returned just before the next class to determine who would be his own enemy.


    "(That''s just what I expected... well, you''re hanging out with Meesia)"


    In Meesia, Lisa was probably not familiar with the reality, but Jake and the others lived alone with children, which made them even more discriminated against in slum-like districts. It was difficult to get caught up in defects, and the aristocratic children in the area were amused and dogged themselves. That''s when Jake stood on the children''s arrows and protected them. I don''t know if Nellie is because she''s a girl. I get emotional soon, and I can''t stand around well. The only thing I managed to talk to was about Ruth at best. Ruth is very smart for his age. Jake is well helped, too. I also know that most of it turns my head in annoying directions.


    Furthermore, Jake was well aware of human psychology. That if there is a group, we will always find the weak, and that it is humans who attack it. And because no one wants to turn to the side where they are attacked, the mind and surroundings follow the attacking side.


    "(Hit the lead? No, Miriazal tells me to stop rubbing, and Alberto would say, ''If you were a knight, you wouldn''t wield meaningless violence'' or something... but it would be nice to give Miriazal''s name first here. What am I gonna do?


    Jake was thinking about it and roaring, but it was the other one watching how it went.


    "What the hell, that sounds pretty funny...?


    "Mr. Ruth, the next class will begin already, won''t it?


    Ruth was the one sneaking after Jake. Ruth is able to follow his classroom delegates behind him. The seemingly weak representative of those glasses is completely frightened and aligned to rub and squeeze his hands. He''s nine, so he''s two more than Ruth, but he was already treated like Ruth''s kid.


    "Ruth, you."


    "Shut up, I don''t want this one. If you want to back off, do it. Except"


    "Except?"


    "Don''t be a fool. If I like you, I''ll tease you."


    "Hih, hih!?


    To that one word, the weak-minded boy was surprised to jump up.


    "Hey, why did you do that?"


    "This Ruth is a fool for everything. Don''t play me too hard, okay? Well, keep the little bits to yourself."


    "Hih, hih, no!


    The boy is already in tears. He comes from a poor aristocrat, but he''s only pretty smart. And the magic arm was inside, but it was a bad idea to fall in love with a kid named Luna next door. According to information obtained by Ruth, a child named Luna appears to be a bloodthirsty man who becomes the royal family of some country. I don''t like the idea of a different identity, but it was obvious to whoever saw it was a love affair. Anyway, even Ruth, who came to school today, finds out. It was Ruth''s operation that deliberately took the back seat to do the most human observation.


    So first of all, it was this poor boy who got his eyes on Ruth for trying to make the person he wanted to be. And leave such a boy trembling in the back, Ruth was thinking.


    "(Hmm. But it''s kind of awkward, isn''t it? How often do you like this? In the meantime, how dare you? All right)"


    When Ruth makes up his mind, he turns around the boy behind him. The pure boy does not know how he could have liked Luna and is frightened by fear. Once every 20 seconds in class, he sees Luna, so it''s something anyone would notice.


    "Okay... I''m done."


    "Hey, what?


    "I''ll stick with you as my beard. Ha ha."


    "Hi, it''s okay."


    Ruth''s high laughter and poor boy''s screams echoed in the hallway, which had already begun to spark in popularity due to the class''s proximity.


    Even in the afternoon class, Jake was bored, but for now, the day ended safely with nothing. And at the end of the school, he will go straight to the Knights. Delivering Nellie and Ruth to the Deep Green Palace just in case, he turns his heels and runs to the Knights in the outer perimeter.


    "Sorry, I''m late!


    "Oh, I hear you''re going to school today. I''m listening, so get into training."


    "Ha!"


    When he greets the captain of the outer periphery, who is always in his care, Jake hurries to wrap his clasp around him, wears a simple armor for practice, wears his legs and face, and assembles with a wooden sword on his hips and running outside. Only 30 seconds in between. When the armor had to be put on and off in an instant, he was extensively planted with armor on and off when he first arrived.


    And he''s late for practice, so he rushes to start running to take it back. Although Jake''s armor is made lightly for practice and for boys, it is fully equipped and 7kg is certain armor. With it on, circle 10 between the walls of the practice area. It''s about 500 meters around, so it''s a 5 km calculation.


    On the way there is a marutai stabbed on the ground, and there is a cloth wrapped around it. Hit it five times with a wooden sword whenever there is a round tooth, and repeat the run again. It is a training to increase endurance, assuming to fight while running in action.


    When it''s over, I take off my armor and rest. Soon I''ll be taught the basic knight sword mould. With Alberto''s suggestion that you should ask the captains of the outer periphery if you want to learn the basics, Jake is teaching Arnelian knight swords.


    The shield will then be used to teach you how to handle spears and bows, and Jake''s workout in the outer periphery will be finished after working with the knights. Then when he finishes dinner with the knights of the outer periphery, he runs again and moves to the Deep Green Palace, this time trained by Alberto or Rafferty. When there is no hand available, Roxanne or Belliache, or sometimes Tsuko or Miriazal, act as opponents instead. This one could have just been done almost unilaterally rather than as a match anymore.


    But the good thing about Jake is that he doesn''t make any clues, he doesn''t make any weak noises. I guess that''s all I value about my promise to Lisa. Sometimes after training, I try my best to stay put and sleep on the spot. I''ve been living like that for a long time now, but for what it''s worth, Jake was starting to cross there with the knights in the outer periphery if he was limited to wooden swords. This is a truly phenomenal event, but Jake''s goals were far higher, and he never showed satisfaction or greatness.


    This was Jake''s every day, but from today on, studies will be added to this. You can change your mind to say to Jake, who studies while rubbing his sleepy eyes, that Miriazal serves as the teaching clerk, but, well, it was the right pretext to retrace his work.


    That''s how Jake''s new day came to an end.


    The day after that. Naturally, but my eyes were cold to see Jake in the classroom. Everyone just hasn''t turned their white eyes yet, but it''s nobles, rich people who discriminate against themselves. Jake makes predictions as to whether it is civilians who are not. Human beings with white eyes on themselves are solidified in the left half, the back of the classroom, with no interaction with the right half. Jake wonders if the prediction is wrong, and for now sits in the right half with Nellie.


    Then the boy in the back slapped Jake on the shoulder.


    "Hey, you. I didn''t know you were gonna hang out with that Dute Hilde, did I?


    "Who''s that? That dude... somehow."


    "Ha, this is a big deal. She''s the daughter of a nobleman you turned down for lunch yesterday."


    "Yeah, that twirling head."


    "Whirl..."


    The boy who spoke to Jake seemed to be void of the word, but he erupted unexpectedly, wondering if it was too funny.


    "Pfft, come on... you say funny things?


    "I just said it as I saw it. That dude''s about to bite his tongue."


    "Sure! Whoa, that''s right, I''m Rascal. Nice to meet you."


    "I''m Jake."


    The two exchange hands.


    "So, who''s that twirl?


    "Dute Hilde is from here the only daughter of the Prime Minister of the Kingdom of the East, the State of Listoria. Mothers are the ones who have been descended from royalty, and when it comes to Listria, it''s a pretty big country in the east. If you''re the only daughter there, naturally you can do whatever you want and listen to everyone around you, and don''t want to be prestigious."


    "Hmm."


    But Jake''s reply was less than he thought. For now, if Dute Hilde were noble, he would be a fallen nobleman, but a king, but Jake thinks it''s all the same. If the common people get their hands on it, that''s the end of consistency. No matter how bad the aristocracy may be, Jake thought responsibility could be impersonated by ordinary people.


    Plus I have a promise to Miriazal, and either way, Jake swore he would never do anything to raise his hand to a girl.


    And there was nothing that day. I was under the impression that if I tried Jake, I''d get a shoulder blur, but the nobles'' attitude was headed in the direction of ignoring Jake. That''s more convenient as Jake. Honestly, for him to reach his limits with his daily workouts and studies, he had neither the looseness nor the leeway to engage in the troublesome things of nobility and so forth.


    School classes are now known little by little, and training is done without problems. I also made a friend named Rascal. Until this point, it could have been a reasonably good life.


    One day.


    Jake almost went back to class to pick up his stuff. There was no longer supposed to be anyone in the classroom, but there was one crying student in it. She''s a big head girl, and she must have come from a common man. I remember because Rascal said, "You''re a little cute, that kid". Was his name Lotte for sure?


    Jake worried about whether to talk or not, but he had eyes with the kid again. The girl was surprised for a moment, but cried hard on the spot again.


    "(Now if you leave it alone, the man will be obsolete (you did)...)"


    Jake talks to Lotte as he writes his head off, ready that today''s training will be late.


    "Um... are you sure it''s Lotte? What''s the matter with you?"


    Jake was going to talk as gently as he could, but Lotte never stopped crying. Jake worried about what was going on, but for now, he can''t start talking about Lotte not stopping crying. Jake was trying to peek under the leaning lotte wondering what was going on, but his head is confused because he doesn''t have this experience either. I wonder if I should stop crying for now, and I''ll wipe my tears softly with my hands. Jake used to do it when the kids cried. Then Lotte looked at Jake as surprised.


    "Ah..."


    "Don''t cry, I''ll talk to you if you want. Come on. Why don''t we just talk about what happened?


    "Oh, I''m Jake. You know that? Well, no. Oh, yeah. I may have started talking, but I''ve always been cute about Lotte, and I''ve been talking..."


    Lotte turns bright red on that one word. I don''t even know how to make a girl cry easily as Jake, so for now I had more mouth count than usual about whether I should talk about something appropriately, but it was something that would be very misleading if someone else listened to it. Was Jake moving somewhat too, "with Rascal" missing?


    "... So, what are you talking about?


    As Jake turned into a troubled face, Lotte unexpectedly looked at his face and laughed.


    "... ugh"


    "Ugh, I finally laughed. I''d rather have that face."


    To Jake''s words, Lotte turns bright red once again. Jake said it meant "that''s easier to talk to," but Lotte might not have taken it that way.


    And Lotte took out the bags she was bringing to the school.


    Continued

 205 Jakes New Life, Part 3 - Anger

    "This..."


    "... what the hell, you''re torn"


    From what Jake saw, some of the bags were torn and one of the hands was removed. But no matter what you think, it wasn''t taken naturally. Obviously someone did it in bad faith.


    "Who did this to you?


    "... I don''t know"


    "It won''t mean I don''t know"


    I say like Jake got a little upset. But Lotte just shook her head sideways.


    "I really know, but I can''t tell you. ''Cause I''m a student of my status going through special measures here, and as soon as things go wrong, I''m expelled."


    Special measures are a system whereby, instead of having schooling exempted when attending school, after graduation, they serve a certain number of years for the Church of Arnelia. Many ordinary people use this system to attend the Gloria School. Rather, it is a time when women cannot even choose a decent profession to take up, a system that women, if they are women, wish for or can''t. Going to school was nearly impossible in itself. As Miranda says, it is also because of this system that the Sisters of the Arnelian Church are popular in the world.


    And to Lotte''s attitude, Jake makes the point that the killer must be someone of the nobility. If you follow the original, it must be the most stately Dute Hilde, though.


    "I see, those guys"


    "... what are you thinking?


    On Jake''s sword screen, Lotte looks anxious.


    "Bad things are bad. Yeah, I''ll tell them."


    "What are we going to do?


    "I''ll tell you tomorrow in front of everyone. You can''t forgive me for doing such a shady thing, can you?


    "Stop it!


    Jake was a little surprised because Lotte argued out loud.


    "Hey, why not?"


    "If you do that, it''ll get worse."


    "You have to try, right?


    "Even I didn''t just keep my mouth shut"


    Lotte cries again.


    "I disputed it at first. But it just gets extra bad... because as long as you keep your mouth shut, it''s just gonna be like this, like I remember."


    Then why are you crying today?


    Jake tells me to deceive Lotte.


    "Because my mother made this for me to go to school."


    "... what?


    "Here."


    Indeed, there is an embroidery "to my dear Lotte" in the back of the bag.


    "So what should I say to my mother? I would definitely be worried if I heard I was in school."


    "... it''s happening"


    There is a flame of anger in Jake''s eyes. Nobles and common people no longer had anything to do with Jake. Jake made up his mind when he absolutely pursued his responsibilities.


    "And before that,"


    I need to fix that bag.


    Jake takes the needle, thread and cloth out of his own luggage. Today I happened to be bringing in a set of sewing tools to sew my torn clothes in the free time of school.


    "Can you fix it?


    "Well you''re going to be filling the fabric from the back, but you''re so clumsy because of the different colors. I don''t know what to do... yes!


    Jake rings his fingers with his pussy and takes out the scissors.


    "Can I cut this bag for a second?


    "What do you do?


    "I look forward to that!


    That''s what Jake says, he starts cleverly cutting the bag with scissors. Lotte looked out for him worried about how it was going, but he raised his voice unexpectedly when he saw the bag that was slightly more and Jake had completed.


    "Cute!"


    "I''ve tried to shape Lilka''s flowers... do you think?


    Jake cut the torn part of the bag into the shape of a flower and put a cloth behind it. The original bag is brown, so the bright fabric looks like a flower. It could have been naive, but Lotte was more than happy with Jake''s care.


    "Oh, but at this age, I guess this is childish..."


    "Yeah, I''m glad! I love and cherish Lilka''s flowers."


    Lotte was trying to hug her own bag. Encourage Lotte to lend that bag again and start fixing the handle part Jake.


    "All right, we''re almost there."


    "Yeah."


    Jake wasn''t aware that Lotte''s eyes stared at Jake sewing the bag next door with a slightly different emotion than earlier.


    Just before the next day''s lunch break, before everyone still leaves in the classroom, when Jake leaves in front of the classroom as soon as possible, Dan the blackboard! I slapped him.


    "Hey! There''s a guy in here who tore Lotte''s bag yesterday, right? When!?


    After talking to Lotte yesterday, Jake convinced Lotte that it still shouldn''t be like this. Jake thought he would say no, but Lotte only nodded strangely. Jake didn''t know why his attitude had suddenly changed and wondered, but he decided not to care.


    And everyone looks at Jake for a moment at that word, but it was Dute Hilde who opened his mouth first.


    "Well, Mr. Jake. Do you have proof?


    "There is no evidence. But Lotte always said she was being harassed the same way."


    "Is it possible that Mr. Lotte is lying?


    "What!?


    Jake gets angry with the words. But Dute Hilde responded only chilly.


    It''s possible, isn''t it? Show me the evidence first. Speech preaching, such as doubting others without clear grounds. With that attitude, you''re going to turn everyone in this class against the enemy, aren''t you?


    As Jake looked around, the noble children laughed lightly and looked at this one with white eyes all the time. You didn''t think ordinary students wanted to get involved, they all look away from Jake.


    And even more so, Dute Hilde continued.


    "If you''re going to apologize, it''s time, isn''t it, Jake?


    "Why should I apologize?


    "My apologies to the newcomers for treating all the humans in this class, including the aristocrats. I can''t believe you don''t know that. The common man seems a little weak in the head."


    Couscous, and the nobles laugh. Jake was desperately suppressing himself, who seemed to manage with anger, even though he felt that he had fallen into the minds of the nobles. Jake when I was in Meesia would be beating me up with or without it.


    "(Damn! Patience, patience... it''s good for me to be ridiculed. I can stand as much of that as I want, and I''m good at patience. And you said Alberto. He said the power he gained as a knight is what he uses to protect what he wants to protect. My powers are for Lisa and everyone. Don''t swing for yourself)"


    Jake was looking down, enduring to be laughed at. You convinced that such an attitude gave you an advantage over Jake, Dute Hilde showers the word further.


    "If you''re not going to apologize for anything, there''s something to deal with as a wasp. Let these wasps teach you how the world works when you disrupt discipline."


    That''s what he said, and the Dute Hildes left the classroom ridiculously.


    A few days. Jake''s thoughts are backwards, still speaking, but the harassment of the nobles began to turn to Jake. I guess you already know that Jake is from an orphan. Now that Jake is from some aristocracy, he can develop from such childhood to kingdom friendship, so the aristocrats also know that around him. Jake, who had a businesslike attitude toward Dute Hilde, did nothing but look into Jake''s origins because they were looking into it. They also apparently knew Jake was in and out of the Holy Knights, but they didn''t even know he was under the asylum of Miriazal in the Deep Green Palace. For that reason, he gave the impression that a child from an orphan would be going in and out to take care of the Knights with special measures.


    But suddenly they are not foolish enough to make it surface. No, it might be more right that it''s extra cloudy. How far can we go to get a counterattack, or will someone come out? To identify that border, the harassment of Jake increased little by little, little by little.


    There''s mud in Jake''s luggage compartment, or bad language written on the blackboard. Sometimes the locker''s luggage is thrown and scattered outside. Sometimes they pushed me away without meaning when I was wrong.


    Nellie was naturally worried about how it was, and that was the same for both Rascal and Lotte. Now the other faces seemed to completely ignore Jake or avoid getting involved. No one will want to be pointed at the spearhead of the nobility. While I think Jake is an unconscious bunch of people, he was convinced that it would be inevitable.


    But even with all that, Jake could still stand it. At least not until today.


    And...


    "Ahhh!


    A scream came from the entrance to the classroom. Jake and Nellie came to school as usual, but when Nellie tried to enter the classroom first, a bucket of water fell from the top when she opened the classroom door. Nellie gets a lot wet as a matter of course and stands stunned on the spot. Ruth, who always followed me there to go to my junior classroom, also opened his usual sleepy eyes.


    "Nellie!"


    Jake pulls Nellie''s hand and goes to the instructor''s office. Ruddle had already just come across the scene on his way here, but he took a handful to see Nellie soaking wet and took her to the emergency room. Ruddle told Jake to be back in class first, but Jake and Ruth stood by the spot. Ruth is behind Jake, but even from behind, I know very well that Jake''s fist is gripped with tremendous force.


    I''m not afraid of most things, Ruth, but I was only afraid of Lisa''s punishment and seriously angry Jake. By comparison, Ruth thinks it''s not a fart to go to the bathroom alone at night or a dark haunt. What a child Ruth is still a child, as is the subject of comparison.


    And without having to look at Jake''s face, Ruth knew exactly what he was serious about.


    "Gee, what do we do?


    "It''s decided."


    Ruth asked somewhat roughly. Jake answers the words instantly.


    "It''s good to have your hands on me. But I can''t forgive you for putting your hands on my family."


    "I don''t know. Looks like they have one more calf."


    I look like Ruth was waiting for me. While Lisa was gone, the guys who were giving Jake and the others a glimpse were repelling Jake and Ruth. They don''t know how far Lisa was aware of it, but they were desperate to get Lisa to worry about it. And Ruth is evil. I loved waxing. The moment he traps the evil kids, he feels unspeakable fulfillment.


    But the look on Jake''s face turned around was complicated.


    "But what do I do? You can''t just lay your hands on me and..."


    "Don''t fool around, right? We just have to make sure they don''t blur."


    "How?


    "I don''t know if this will happen, but I''ve already done it with a servant who followed me. Mimi."


    Ruth whispers to Jake about the plan.


    Continued

 206 Jakes New Life, Part 4 - Retribution

    After consulting Ruth, Jake went back to class as if nothing had happened. Classes hadn''t started yet, but Rascal and Lotte talk there.


    "Hey, is Nellie okay?


    "Oh, no problem."


    "But get some sleep..."


    Lotte grabs the chest of her clothes looking worried. Rascal, who is usually slightly lighter, is also a serious face.


    "Those guys... there''s a limit to doing it!


    I''m sure Rascal will stare at the nobles, but Jake stopped.


    "Stop it, Rascal. They''re after you."


    "But!


    "Don''t worry. I''m not gonna end up like this either."


    And Rascal noticed a definite flame of anger in Jake''s eyes. But on the contrary, it worries me. I thought Jake might do something sooner. It is an implicit understanding in the east of the continent that no matter how bad the aristocracy may be, the common people should never lay their hands on the aristocracy. Most people don''t have the right to even sign up for a duel.


    "What are you gonna do?


    "Revenge reasonably. That was sword training this afternoon, wasn''t it?


    "Oh, you''re the one supervised by the upper classmates"


    "Okay..."


    Jake looks softly at the noble men. The overall leader is Dute Hilde, but the man''s leading presence was an internationally large boy named Bruns. As a nobleman, he doesn''t seem that high, but he seems to have a strong arm. You''re not that smart for that, you''re one year older than Jake, but you''re still in this class.


    When it comes to where you got that information, it''s all Ruth''s bottom line. When Ruth came to this school, he looked up the background of all his classmates and Jake''s classmates and looked for their weaknesses. That can be said to be a child planted by Lisa, but this also suited Ruth''s own sexual orientation. It could also be described as the wisdom acquired to survive in a slum-like lower town.


    That Ruth thing,


    "Leave it to me. Come on, come on, come on. That''s why I''m a cousin."


    Yes, it is. Jake didn''t dare ask how Ruth would do it, but Ruth was the person to do it when he said he would. That''s true from the moment you get there, and you can''t clearly say what you can''t do. Ruth is very reliable in that respect. It was clear to my memory that the direction of the most evil jokes would occasionally come this way, and there were so many times I wanted Jake to give me a break.


    And Jake was going to fight back with Ruth''s intrusive wisdom and the way he thought he''d do it. Anyway, the herds are brittle if you crush their heads. Jake slowly accumulated anger and strength in preparation for his afternoon class.


    And afternoon classes.


    It is a martial arts practice supervised by a 4-6 year class of humans. Warrior students who deal with weapons receive instruction from upper classes as they exchange practices, and magician students teach protective techniques. Even as an upperclassmate, I am desperate to be questioned here about the strength of instruction. It''s like coaching someone who can be a future fighter, or a subordinate of their own, even if they are already in the field. Nature, there is also heat in instruction.


    "Olah! What, that hips?!? Are you motivated, you!


    Among them, it is Miltre, who is responsible for the whole thing, who utters a badly patterned voice. He is a man who has already made a name for himself as a powerful man in six years. He is a strong man whose assignment to the Knights of the Temple is enshrined after graduation, despite having experienced three previous practices and being of orphan origin. This class is also assigned by the instructor, including how to do it and the director. That he is raising his anger.


    "Hirohiro there! You''re not here to dance!? Lower your center of gravity!


    Miltre presses his shoulder for two years to lower his center of gravity. His mouth is rough, his guidance is harsh, but he never wields unreasonable violence. For that matter, wield the munchies of love in full.


    Grades 1-3 are screaming at the rigorous training of that miltre. The superior classmates of directors and mentors look at each other with a bitter laugh, but no one disputed Miltre because the more he opined, the more counterproductive it would be. Jake follows that training lightly by himself. For him, who can be trained by Alberto and Rafferty every day, it is pre-breakfast content.


    And Miltre speaks up when basic preparatory exercises, basic training and swordsmanship instruction are over.


    "Hey, if you take a 20-second break, you''ll be in pairs and practice in real life format. There''s a punch in, but don''t forget to put your protective gear on!? Of course, the wooden sword is wrapped with cloth, so as to further reduce the power! I repeat, this is training. I will never forgive you for deliberately hurting someone, let alone your people!


    While everyone lets out their breath at Miltre''s screams, it moves tightly, equal without, say, a 20-second break. And Jake is right on target, talking to the Bruns.


    "Hey."


    "Am I?"


    "Why don''t you practice with me?


    "Why would I have to go along with a common kid like you?


    Bruns looks at Jake with his eyes like he made a little fool of himself. Bruns, whose body is also one head bigger than Jake''s, is completely dressed to look down on Jake. The guys around the Bruns also looked at Jake in a slight fashion.


    "Dude, this Bruns can do it in third grade class if it''s just sword moves, right? Besides, he''s pretty strong in the third grade."


    "Yeah, well, if you''re a poor guy like you, you''re the one who''s ashamed of red, right?


    "That''s the thing. You can''t beat me without guts like you. Today I will have mercy on you, the nobleman."


    "" "Hahahahahahaha!


    The surrounding surroundings spoke to the winning Bruns'' words, but Jake didn''t move at all. On the contrary, he takes a step forward and answers like this so that he doesn''t hear around him.


    "You''re scared, aren''t you?


    "What!?


    "The more wooden idols you can''t use, the better you can yell. Are you scared to find out that your knife and your sword skills are at the bottom?


    Jake said it with all his dislike. Did Bruns get angry with the word or turn his face bright red?


    "Holy shit!"


    "Whoa, it''s a sword if you want to do it. I''m gonna win this fight, but then they''re gonna stop me around."


    I provoke Jake to come over to the Bruns at his fingertips as he turns his sword around with plenty of sarcasm. To that attitude, Bruns, who dyed bright red to his ears so that he could see beside him, grabbed the wooden sword and followed Jake.


    "Don''t think you''ll make it home safely!?


    "You can count on me, pig."


    Big but slightly fat, Bruns gets even more angry with the word, Miltre starts and comes at Jake with an awesome sword screen at the same time. Everyone around me thought the big Bruns sword was just powerful, but for Jake, who meets with Alberto every day, he was just a kid with a lot of wasted motion. Without as much pressure as Alberto, and without as much sophistication as Rafferty''s, the Bruns sword is that much to be avoided even as he meditates on his eyes.


    Jake is tired of the Bruns as he flickers the Bruns sword without difficulty. While Jake may have seemed to be avoiding it dramatically by his side, the sixth graders were beginning to realize that Jake could afford their meeting. Bruns is getting a pretty darker color of fatigue because his sword doesn''t hit Jake at all.


    "Haa... haa..."


    "Are we done here? I knew fat people didn''t have the strength."


    "Ugh... you''re the one who just ran away without a brain... hah..."


    The feet of the Bruns are not great. He forgot me in anger and waved his sword at me for almost a minute. If we made such a move once and for all with no oxygen, we were tired and normal. Besides, does Bruns have a humble mouth, he always eats lunch until he''s full. Jake has seen him eat three times as many other people in the dining room only once.


    Watching the Bruns get a lot tired, Jake restarts his sword.


    "All right, then it''s time to do it"


    "Haa... come here, you little shit"


    "... I knew it. - Oh, shit. I''d love to see you get bummed out."


    "Holy shit!


    I saw Jake lower the sword he put up once, and I thought he made a fool of me until the end of the day, and the Bruns set up on the upper stage and stormed in. At that moment, Jake jumped into the Bruns'' pocket at once, causing the pattern of a wooden sword, unwrapped in cloth, to sweep all over the Bruns.


    Due to being poked at the void and being a counter to the rampage, the Bruns collapse while refluxing lunch on the spot. There will be twitching from around, but the reasons for this will vary. The junior year was surprised that the Bruns lost, and the senior year was surprised by Jake''s extra jump in speed. It was Jake''s rate of jumping in to see if even the upper classmates could react.


    He crashes down from his knees and kneels down to Bruns, who keeps throwing up things in his stomach, and Jake gently slaps him in the ear.


    "It''s good to get involved with me. But don''t ever lay a hand on my family or my people again. We won''t have to do this next time."


    That''s all I tell you. I don''t have to hear back from Bruns, and Jake turns his back on him and starts walking away. But when the Bruns finished throwing up all the way, he began to unravel the wooden sword cloth he had dropped beside him, put a drink in his fluttering leg and rushed towards Jake. More than a stomachache, more than a fluttering leg, Bruns'' head was full of vengeance against Jake.


    "Holy shit! I''ll kill you!!


    Jake regains hold of his sword at the sign of thrust from behind. but at the same time Jake turned around, Bruns was slapped and blown away. I don''t know what happened, Jake or the Bruns of the day, and I''m pompous.


    It was Miltre who hit the Bruns. The miltre has a blue muscle on his forehead and is royal on the spot.


    "You! What did you just say!?


    "What?"


    He''s stunned with faces like he doesn''t know what he was asked, while Bruns holds down his aching cheeks. And when Miltre grabs the chest barn and pulls the Bruns while sitting on the spot, he tightens them up with enough force to keep Bruns'' body afloat.


    "Ku, bitter..."


    "Did you just say ''slaughter'' to that kid?!? Answer me!"


    Miltre slammed the Bruns to the ground as he couldn''t stop shaking his neck small and vertical. Bruns depresses more and more on the ground.


    "Guh! Nah... what are you doing?


    "That''s our line, kid! You just took off your sword cloth and tried to attack that kid from behind? As a knight, you don''t think it''s the most disgraceful act! Well, you say it''s ''kill'' against those who might be your backkeeping companion in the future!? Which mouth would you like that for!


    "But he''s a civilian!


    Bruns barked.


    "It must not be mistaken, for example, when civilians raise their hands to nobility! Civilians just have to listen to the noblemen!


    "I''m from a slave!!


    Miltre can roar. Everyone, including the Bruns, was annoyed by the words.


    Continued

 207 Jakes New Life, Part 5 - Allies

    "I was an orphan. I was sold by a slave trader and lived as a slave until I was 8. He was picked up by the Arnelian Church because a new slave had arrived and where he was expelled from the house where he had been bought. And I started where I couldn''t even read the letters, and in about seven years I arrived at my current place. There would have been competition with the nobility in that course. Sometimes I give instructions to the nobles in my current position. But in Gloria, nobility, civilians, etc. have nothing to do with who they are or where they come from! Everything you''ve won through your efforts! Are you going to deny not only my life, but Gloria herself!?


    "Oh, that''s..."


    "Plus nearly half of six years is from common people! Your words are insulting to many here, aren''t they? Once you know that, say what you just said again!


    As the Bruns looked around, many upper classmates looked at him with murderous eyes. To the sight, the servant Bruns also swallows a sawdust and a saliva.


    "It''s a battlefield with life and death, and nobility and civilians make no difference! By and large, you..."


    "Keep him around, Miltre."


    A quiet voice broke in, blocking Miltre''s words. The golden hair draped down to the moulded mouth, how elegant it seemed, a beautiful boy walked over to them.


    "Marion."


    "Ma, Dear Marion..."


    "Oh, do you know me?


    A beautiful boy called Marion snaps his neck when he sees the Bruns react. When Bruns stood up correctly, he replied with his hands on his chest as a tribute to those who were even more stately.


    "Yes, of course it is! Are there others who do not know the King Prince of the Fatherland Ormekis!


    "Oh, I see. You''re a nobleman in our country, aren''t you? What''s your family name?"


    "It''s Landbrough, Prince!


    The Bruns replied tediously, nervously all over the place. My clothes are dirty with the stuff I reflux from my stomach, so it''s not a funny outfit, but the person doesn''t seem to be the other way around. Wherefore the prince of his kingdom is in sight. For the Bruns, he will be a sword-giving master in the future.


    Marion also nods, hmm, without worrying about Bruns'' dirty outfit or anything.


    "I see, the trace of Viscount Landbrough? I heard you say you were here for once, but I didn''t know it was you."


    "Ha, it would be an honor if you could remember!


    "Oh, I don''t think you''ll forget, will you? Whatever. I''m gonna have you go to the punishment room now."


    "Huh?"


    Bruns replies out of the way. Even though the face was missing.


    "That would be so. He didn''t even listen to Miltre, his superior officer, and insulted the quotes, superiors and other unspecified numbers slashed by his peers during his training. This isn''t weird if you''re in the military."


    "Oh, no..."


    The Bruns go pathetically blue. My eyes are swimming and sloppy with unpleasant sweat. Perhaps it would be natural if the prince of his country told him to impose a maximum sentence. Marion goes on even further.


    "That being said, this isn''t the military, and extreme sentencing is just fine. So instead, I''m going to make amends for my life in the punishment cell, but what''s Miltre''s opinion?


    "I think that''s fine. Who disagrees!?


    To Miltre''s words, no one upperclasses disagree.


    "Okay, then it''s settled. How long would it take?


    "Right... what do you think of Crudas?


    A boy called Crudas comes forward. This one has blonde hair, but what a stern face she looked like. In the face of it, Jake felt a sense of vision. Like someone else... but such Jake''s thoughts are momentary. Crudas is quiet, but he starts talking with a clear voice.


    "Well, as far as I''m concerned, about 10 days would be reasonable."


    "Hmm, I think I could do 14 days or so."


    "You''re both sweet. I think you can throw these guys in for about January. I''m not relieved that these savages are going to give me a sword in the future, so I want you to slap me back on the sexual roots right now."


    Marion said something harsh as he grinned, so Miltre also looked just "terrible," but if it was about people in his own country, Marion would have a minute.


    By the way, a punishment chamber is living in a room with nothing but one cobblestone bed. The sun is not good, the windows are fitted with iron gratings, the doors are made of iron, and they are made to give exactly the kind of obstruction that sinners live in. Furthermore, those who enter the punishment chamber start in the morning with the help of the dining room and, in the absence of classes, the assistant to the instructor. Tough training as a punishment after school, followed by cleaning the toilet, helping to plant the cafeteria, cleaning the school building, etc., is put to work so much that there is no time off. I can''t actually give you a holiday. If you enter the punishment chamber, you will be treated irrelevantly by nobles and civilians alike. Of course, this is the code of iron in Gloria, adapted in case a royal family like Marion is to enter. Those who grow up by their status and status are awaiting a tough test.


    "Okay, then January."


    "Oh, that''s terrible! Dear Marion!"


    Marion stabs Bruns in the face for help.


    "Is that what you''re gonna say to me? March, then."


    "Hey, hey..."


    "... shall I take you there already? I''m starting to feel sorry for him."


    Were the servant Miltre also frightened, he walks the Bruns to the punishment chamber.


    "Fourth grade, come about three! Show this guy how to live in a punishment chamber!


    "" "Got it!


    "I''m sorry, Crudus, can you ask for a later one? I''ll go to the instructor and tell him what happened."


    "Fine, I took it"


    I''m sorry.


    That''s how Miltre disappeared from the training ground with a small poke at Bruns'' back, who was suddenly self-defeated. And when Crudas called out to return to training, he gradually, but until then, went back to the classroom landscape. When Jake is also a little distracted by the unexpected, Marion and Crudas walk in there.


    "The people of my country bothered you, didn''t they?


    "No, that''s not..."


    "You don''t have to hide it."


    Marion speaks kindly to Jake, who is dissatisfied but cares less to say it to Marion.


    "Actually, their tyranny has been the subject of discussion in other grades. I pretended not to know him earlier, but I knew him. Miltre also told me that if I had a chance, I would send her to the punishment chamber once and I would have to tell her exactly how tough this place is. You can do it this time, but either way, he will have gone to the punishment room. You saved me a lot of trouble. [M] Even so, Viscount Landbrough is a fine man. I don''t know how that son is."


    "Ha... so, ''they'' means"


    To Jake''s sharp point, Marion tries.


    "I''m a Dute Hilde lady. She can do whatever she wants again. You''re gonna take your own mansion butler or lady to school for lunch break, right? Take the liberty of occupying the school courtyard. The instructors have also cautioned several times, but there has never been any sign of getting it right. If I were the daughter of a prime minister of a country, I wouldn''t be able to say anything far-fetched, and pretty much everyone is in trouble. The grades themselves are excellent, and even worse. From a standpoint, you can only speak equally to people like me, but that''s going to create extra diplomatic friction, to put it mildly."


    "... I''ll take care of it."


    "Ho."


    I vomited a breezy word that Crudas was slightly impressed with.


    "Why?


    "I gave it a little bit to my family, and I''m not leaving it like that. That''s why I''m not willing to use violence against girls, but... oh, I guess I''ll grow up when no one else tries to discredit me. Anyway, it''s something in our class, so I was wondering if we could finish it."


    "Phew."


    Now Marion nodded as impressed.


    "I see. If we fit in our own class, that lady won''t crush her face that much either. I was worried about what I would do if my senior class advised me that I wouldn''t be facing that young lady, but if I had you, I''d leave it to you."


    "It doesn''t always work... not necessarily."


    Jake had never spoken to a royal family before, so the language didn''t work. See how it goes, Marion laughs with pleasure.


    "You''re funny. That''s okay, because here it''s not Marion the Prince, it''s just Marion the Knight Apprentice. I''m more comfortable with that."


    "May I, then, Mr. Marion?


    Sure, sure.


    Jake was a little nervous when Marion smiled gently. Apparently Marion is not an unpleasant nobleman, as Jake knows. Jake has never known that some people are so solid.


    There Crudas pinches his mouth.


    "I punished that boy, but you also need punishment. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, because I punched his classmate, his belly, with a wooden sword pattern that wasn''t wrapped in a protective cloth. I''m ready."


    "Um, fine. Then run along this training wall until I tell you what to do."


    "Yes."


    Jake makes no objection and runs out as he is, courteously. Marion laughed bitterly when she saw Jake run out.


    "You''re tough, too. You know all the circumstances, and your brothers are telling you to look at him somehow, right?


    "Oh. But there has to be no punishment for just Jake here, it will leave the roots of the scourge between Jake and the earlier boy. Of course the others get a good impression on Jake. The bad news is that boy, and we have to make sure he recognizes it and all around him, but we can''t just put Jake on his shoulder here."


    "Hehe, that''s what the three Lazars say differently. I didn''t know you were thinking that much."


    Marion looks like he enjoys watching Crudas. Crudas did not change his expression and was pale.


    "But his sword moves are out of the group. Wouldn''t it be suspicious if we could still fathom it for four years now?


    "Right. You won''t be able to wield your sword thoughtfully in the same grade, or let them attend more than 5 years of training"


    "Oh, I''d love to fight him, too. It''s been a long time since I''ve been on my spine. It''s like practicing with you or Miltre."


    "Heh, you''re a weird prince, Marion."


    "I like swords. Strong people, hard working people. I wish people like him were in their own knights. It''s not like you ever like to fight, is it?


    To Crudas'' words, Marion made excuses with a bitter laugh. And they stared at Jake silently running between the walls of the training ground with their own thoughts.


    Continued

 208 Elsas Return

    When Jake was in his own struggle at school, a figure was returning to the Deep Green Palace.


    "Elsa and Eliza, we''re back."


    "Oh, thank you so much."


    Elsa and Eliza are passed to Miriazal''s office in the Deep Green Palace. Seeing a pile of paperwork piled high before her, Elsa sighed unexpectedly sick of it, too. Usually I know exactly why Miriazal, who flutters back to the Deep Green Palace for reasons of what it is, is working from midday.


    "That''s an amazing pile of paperwork."


    "Mm-hmm. I''ve just processed the work on the damaged part of the raid, the paperwork on the information manipulation relationship, but now I''m going to wash the new defense network, confirm the Knights Temple''s power map, and the entire Arnelian Church''s revenue relationship once and for all. We also contacted countries about the postponement of the 400th anniversary festival in the Holy City of Arnelia, so there were a lot of inquiries from national officials and guilds about what to do next, for whatever reason. It''s a meeting with the Archbishops every day."


    "You can''t publish the truth."


    There''s no way I can say that I''m postponing Arnelian church because it was raided, etc., even if my mouth is torn. It seems because the Arnelian Church possesses great power of war that it is tolerated and retains its influence on the public even if it acts one step ahead of it in its internal affairs interference. If this were to shake, Arnelianism''s future position would be subtle. Various excuses and information manipulations are also painful.


    "But sooner or later, I think the truth will come to light?


    "I get it. I''ll think about the development then, don''t worry."


    "So the 400th anniversary festival is canceled?


    "No, that''s what the mayor of Arnelia asked for. Citizens were looking forward to the next festival, and since it''s one of the few events for Arnelia that will ensure that revenue falls, they''d love to do it. Well, I''d like to meet representatives of all countries, even as a crocodile. So let''s do it next fall as well. Fall would have all the specialties from all over the place, would it make a lot of money?... jiuru."


    "Dear Miriazal, who are you?"


    "Mmm-hmm! I''m starving now!!


    Did you imagine the sight of the specialities lined up in front of you everywhere, with saliva dripping from Miriazal''s mouth? Elsa wonders how serious this guy is.


    Well. Besides, Elsa thinks I have to finish my requirements.


    "Dear Miriazal, on this occasion,"


    "Um, let''s hear it"


    Miriazal gets a serious look. Elsa told me honestly what happened in the workshop. The anomaly, the sword emperor Titania, the man known as Silence, the fact that there are more than 10 workshops, the loss of many of his men, and the fact that Minar is pursuing them further. Every one of them. Miriazal was listening with a serious face. And Elsa finishes talking about the whole thing.


    "Hmm, anomaly, I don''t know about silence, but I remember the rumors at the time in Titania"


    "Was it something like slaughtering a castle?"


    "Um, well, there''s more. First of all, there is no one alive who sees him in person, and of course there is no one who sees where he fought. So there were a lot of frowning rumors, but there is one credible rumor for me to imagine"


    "And my name is?


    Miriazal sips tea.


    He said he wiped out the Great Demon King''s army all by himself.


    "! No way!?


    "No, that''s not it. Besides, there are grounds for that rumor. Zi"


    "Yes."


    With that voice, Zi emerges from behind Elsa without a sound.


    "Not long before your lords, Miranda came back with the zizi he was wearing as his escort. How dare you say that the heroes Graham and Miranda fought a battle?"


    "What? Is Graham a legendary figure?


    "That seems to have lived."


    Miriazal looks sinister.


    "Besides, at that time, he was the one who came to collect a kid named Doom and took a deal with me. I felt like I knew where he was when I met him in the woodchuck, and he was supposed to be familiar. I''ve known Graham a few times."


    "Oh my God."


    "Well, as long as Graham is alive. Then there is no wonder that Titania was alive. And he also said Graham killed the Great Demon King or something. Then Titania can do it."


    "What''s that..."


    "Those who oppose Titania in a single battle are probably not on this earth."


    To that word of Miriazal, Elsa ceased. I didn''t expect Miriazal to say it so clearly.


    "Then, silly... that''s how it happens"


    "This is not a guess. As for Titania, no one had ever seen her before, but the rumors spread all the time. You slaughtered the castle, you slaughtered 100 demon kings, you destroyed the army of the Great Demon King. Now it''s a legend, but as a living eagle, if it''s all true, it''s very convincing."


    "For example?"


    "Actually, there were six of them at the time, the Great Demon King, you know what happened?


    "No. Speaking of which..."


    In historical fact, the Great Demon King during the Great War is said to have perished. But on second thought, there was a man known as the Great Demon King, and although it was only mentioned in the history books, it was not even mentioned in the name of the Great Demon King or in the end. The only thing that is also highlighted in the history books is that humans fought in unison at that time, and the details of the battle and the heroes are not very much touched upon.


    Historians say they didn''t care about the content because numerous events during the Great War were often put out as engagements to emphasize the excellence of working together, and because the small country was too disturbed, there were no detailed materials left. Still, the legends (saga) of the active humans are told in their respective countries.


    "Speaking of which, I don''t know"


    "That would be so. Those involved in the Great Demon King''s case swore to each other that they would never speak the truth."


    "What the hell does that mean?


    Miriazal leaves his desk and sits down in front of the couch where Elsa and Eliza sit.


    "Can you swear you can''t speak out?


    "If you have orders."


    "Hmm. Actually, the departure of the Great Demon King at the time is unknown."


    "What the hell!?


    Elsa was surprised. That''s what I thought the war season was over because the Great Demons were wiped out.


    "Precisely, I defeated one. But when I defeated one of them, I made a lot of sacrifices. And the nations fell back on the Great Demon King''s crusade. Nobody wanted to die, and the loss to the country would be enormous. But when I realized, one or two of the Great Demons were gone."


    "And since defeating the first one, four have gone missing, and with the remaining one crusade, the nations have finally been there to cooperate. And we went out. There were many small countries, but a total of 100,000 coalition troops."


    "... what are the results?


    Elsa could somehow read the end of the story, but asked roughly.


    "If it''s just the results, we can''t talk about it."


    "Discuss?"


    "No, we''ll lose, to be exact. More than half died in battle, plus the Great Demon King lived by then."


    "Ha!? No, but..."


    If the Great Demon King says he''s alive, why hasn''t he interfered in the human world? Elsa was not convinced.


    "With us... no, with those who joined that battle to the end, the Great Demon King made a covenant." No interference with each other as much as possible. "We''ve hit the Great Demon King hard, but we can''t kill him anyway. I fought too, but I couldn''t defeat him no matter how, and all I could say was that he was immortal. So we made a deal with them." To a certain extent, I will make you like it, so live in this territory for the most part. "We accepted the terms because they were also quite weak, and we sealed the man in a certain land."


    "Even a peek into the name of that great demon king?


    "... called" Four Sisters of Spears ""


    It seemed like Elsa could be heard swallowing spit. The Great Demon King, who could not be defeated even with Miriazal''s cooperation, is still alive in this world. Just hearing that fact has made Elsa anxious about what a dangerous peace the world she stands in.


    "But that''s not the point"


    Elsa is annoyed by what Miriazal said.


    "The question is, who defeated those Great Demon Kings?"


    "You think one of them is Titania?


    "If the rumors are true. And one of them told me something about Graham in person. So it''s easy to imagine with that fellow Titania?


    "That''s... right"


    "Assuming all the rumors were true, defeating Titania is not a hard story. Anyway, enough to defeat those Great Demon Kings. There are two of them. Besides..."


    Miriazal thinks of it. The girl who was next to Graham then. I got the more dangerous impression over there, but I was wondering if that was my fault. Besides, what if all of their people are Graham? Miriazar thinks she can''t help herself.


    While Elsa and Miriazal are engulfed in silence, Eliza recalls the sentiments she had for Titania. Ideal shape as a swordsman, complete form. Just the right standing and intimidation to call it the strongest.


    "(My impression was not a mistake. That''s the pinnacle that can be reached as a swordsman... how close can I get to that height? What about Alberto? What about the other swordsmen? But enemies must be slaughtered. At least I want the strength to beat that swordsman in 10 or 5)"


    Eliza enhances her image. Already inside her was a diagram of Titania and herself fighting. Next to it, Miriazal and Elsa open their mouths again.


    "But isn''t the question of how to take it down?


    "Your Lord is right. But no matter what, I don''t have much information. You''ve never even seen him before, have you?


    "Still, do you have any tips? Rumors that happened at the time."


    "Rumors... Speaking of which"


    Miriazal is remembering with his finger between his eyebrows.


    "I didn''t know if it was true, but someone over here told me he said, ''I''m a clan that delivers weapons''."


    "Surrender your weapon? To whom, for what?


    "I don''t know that. At the time, I was worried about something else, but if you think about it, you don''t have a verse in mind."


    Miriazal instructed Kiko to remove the obsolete book from the bookshelf. Elsa and Eliza peek at it.


    Continued

 209 Jakes New Life, Part 6 - Disappointment

    "What''s this?


    "The Elves, Dwarves, and Titans have also given us a variety of weapons in order to confront the Demon Kings in the past. The elves were magically decorated, the dwarves forged weapons, and the giants provided a variety of metals. This is the list. Well, you just said a list of legendary weapons."


    "That''s a lot of brilliant weapons."


    The book could not be read in ancient times, but it contains descriptions and producers of numerous weapons, as well as their diagrams. The same goes for those who waver. It also says to whom it was given and what happened afterwards. Eliza is impressed by the beauty of the weapon, which also comes from the book paintings. And turning the page, Elsa realized there was.


    "Most weapons are unknown...?


    "Bye. The weapons that contributed to defeating the Demon King everywhere went missing, one by one, both the user and the other. Well, I don''t know everything about the world, and if an excessively strong weapon goes out into the world, that''s the only source of contention. In that sense, I thought it wouldn''t matter by what ran out of weapons, but on second thought, it''s odd that they''re even out of use. What if Titania was collecting all those weapons?


    Miriazal started saying terrible things. A combination of the most powerful swordsmen of all time and a myriad of legendary weapons. It''s not something you can win no matter how.


    "Well, if that''s true, isn''t there no longer a hitter?


    "No, not the other way around."


    Miriazal shall nibble.


    "If I''m guessing the eagle, I''ll be able to read at least what we''re doing over there. That way we can trap him and pick him up and shoot him in full swing. With the mightiest swordsman I like, the swordsman. There''s no way you''re safe by jumping into a trap that''s been strewn by magic yourself."


    "If so, with these remaining weapons?


    Elsa points to several parts of the book, and Miriazal nods.


    "Um, let''s call on the nations as soon as possible. If this were a hit, it would be possible to ambush Titania."


    "I see."


    "Apparently, there was some good news. I''m sorry to hear about the reinforcements the Lord called for, but I''ll take good care of you. Elsa, don''t get any sicker than you need to, okay?


    "Yes."


    Elsa hits me in the head. If we can defeat Titania now, I don''t think we can reward them for their sacrifice. And then there''s that guy called Anomaly. When only he defeated him with his own hands, Elsa was solidifying her resolve. Plus Miriazar connects words.


    "There''s other good news. I''ve been contacted by the Minar demon."


    "What did the Archbishop say?


    They''ve already discovered two workshops.


    "Oh!"


    Elsa and Eliza accidentally looked at each other with joy in the words.


    "Minar said he would continue to search their workshop. Now if we find out where they''re all based, we''ll slap this all at once. I am currently in a position to gather my strength to do so in a variety of ways. Then Elsa and Eliza and your lords will go to battle again."


    "I have no objection"


    "My pleasure."


    Elsa and Eliza thank each other at the same time. Elsa held her fist imagining that time, and Eliza was also consolidating her determination to do more sword training.


    And when Elsa looks up, she remembers a message from Minar. Regarding this, Elsa was also worried about how to cut it out to Miriazal. That is also because Minar himself said so.


    "Dear Miriazal, I actually have some bad news"


    "What? Do you still have a report?"


    "Yes, it''s a message from Master Minar. I''ll tell you exactly what it is. So Miriazal said he knew everything he intended."


    "Yeah? Say it"


    Miriazar looks strange and tries to hear Minar''s message.


    "Okay. ''Discover a factory in Romansland''."


    Elsa saw Miriazal''s eyes open in one of those words and her blood draw away from her face. Elsa first saw Miriazal give this look.


    "... not ''workshop'', but ''factory''? Are you sure?"


    "Yes, because I asked back, too"


    "Did he say anything about that?


    "We have also asked for a personal look at Master Minar. Again, I, too, was offered something to think about. But you should ask Miriazal''s opinion before you decide."


    "I see... you''re absolutely right. Excuse me, guys, will you take your seats off for once? I''d like to think about it alone for a moment."


    "Okay."


    That''s how Elsa, Eliza and Zi take their seats off. He appealed to Miriazal with his eyes to see what he should do, but when he saw Miriazal nodding small, Miriazal also took his seat off again. And Miriazal, who was left alone in the office.


    "It''s important... bye. You''re telling me the visibility of the eagle was still sweet..."


    Dizzy and varied events rush through Miriazal. And combined with her mood immersed in gloom, it was as if her thoughts were going to sink into a pitch-black bottomless swamp.


    Apart from Miriazal''s troubles, in Jake''s classroom, Dute Hilde had this bothering his head again.


    "What the hell is this...?


    And there shall be one with himself and one with whom he shall have lunch, and there shall be one less. I heard that Bruns lived in a punitive cell, and Dute Hilde was feeling as if he was going to be stripped of every piece of clothing thread.


    Seeing Jake quickly defeat the Bruns, there is no more boy nobility to defy Jake. Originally they weren''t trying to do anything on their own, and they weren''t necessarily just wholeheartedly following Dute Hilde.


    It might be more right to say that many of them even remember rebellion. Each of the nobles is a man in a position to direct in his territory or mansion. With that in mind, it is not an exaggeration to say that most people thought it was uninteresting to be prestigiously scattered by Dute Hilde, whose identity, though above, is not a nobleman of their own country. I just didn''t have the courage to turn against Dute Hilde, the prime minister''s lady of the great powers. It can also be said that the aristocratic society was, in a sense, totally less free than the common people.


    And Jake is strong, too, but every student was saddened by the fact that there were no nobles or common people in this Gloria. The upper classmates are equal, equally tough on juniors, and sometimes gentle with each other. This is Gloria''s tradition and what the upper classmates truly wanted to convey in their earlier classes. By its very nature, Gloria has a lot of students who bring in the aristocratic identity system as it is, so early in the day, senior students teach this in class. There is also a backward circumstance that the instructors were taking off their seats because it would be more effective for the students to go than the instructors would do. The truth is, all the other upper classmates were thinking about the trick, but everyone thought Jake saved them a lot of trouble.


    And the women''s nobility, this one was held by Ruth. The girls also watched what the class had accomplished earlier, but there was nothing more heartfelt than the boys, or they were more afraid of Dute Hilde than the boys for the girls, many of whom were still Dute Hilde''s sayings.


    Dute Hilde doesn''t do anything when he manipulates them either, he just grunts "Jake''s in the way" and "I wish that boy wasn''t there". And when the circle agrees with that, Dute Hilde gets in a good mood for it. In repeating that, when people whine, "I wish Jake''s bag was gone," "I just need a rash of water from above my head," and so on, people around me feel like they have to.


    This, of course, is something that Dute Hilde is also doing with some thought, as a result of thinking about how he doesn''t get his hands dirty and leaves no evidence. Looking only at the facts, Dute Hilde didn''t even give instructions, and even if questioned, he would be done with "what that kid did on his own". Of course, there is no perspective on what the abandoned person thinks of Dute Hilde.


    Ruth took this backwards. Knowing that Dute Hilde was moving in such a state of affairs, Ruth plotted to isolate him instead of directly attacking the stately Dute Hilde. Dute Hilde is not prestigious. Then Ruth thought that all he had to do was teach everyone that following her would not be profitable. In order to do that, we need to examine all of Jake''s classmates, and even though Ruth had just broken his bones, he did so by all means. And now it is just moving to execution.


    Neither does a servant Ruth hurt a woman. I wonder if I can do harm again from here, and if I blackmail you, the evidence will remain. So what do we do?


    One woman was thinking of flooding Jake''s luggage storage area for two. And as soon as I opened Jake''s luggage compartment, something black jumped on their faces.


    "What is this..."


    "... hey! Bugs, bugs!


    "Ahhh!


    The moment Ruth opened Jake''s luggage compartment, he applied a trick that caused the bug to pop out. Sometimes horse shit, plenty of dirty rags popped up, panicking the girls.


    The point is, we set a trap for Jake and Nellie to activate only when the damage occurred and when it did. Ruth was very good at setting these traps, and she stepped on it that the girls would hate it and stop acting. Now the girls are not the type to move as flashy as the boys, and they are noble ladies, no matter what they say. Once I looked at the scared eye, many people said they would never do it again, and they wouldn''t have a reason to thoroughly hunt Jake down until they took the risk.


    Furthermore, Nellie, the person in question was bright and very good, and it wasn''t like he didn''t have a good impression as a nobleman.


    As a result, the nobility of women who follow Dute Hilde gradually dwindled. No, whenever Dute Hilde tries to say something, everyone runs away from it. When Dute Hilde first became frustrated and unhappy, but still felt that no one would deal with him, he gave up this time, and from loneliness to fear, his emotions gradually changed.


    "(How can this happen? There must be no such thing as a common man defying this wax! Still, how impudent is this class of nobility? As it were, the wasps and nobles would have been defeated by the common people. But, but... if it stays like this all the time, what am I supposed to do with the wax? I don''t have anyone to talk to, and I''ll stay here all the way until I graduate? Such a stupid thing...)"


    That''s all Dute Hilde has been thinking about in the last few days, at home and at school. And Ruth, who was softly observing Dute Hilde looking like that, plots to stab the stomach.


    Class is over and Dute Hilde speaks to Linda next door. Linda has been dating since she came to this Gloria. She was the daughter of the Marquis family of Sakuriku, the only friend to catch up with herself, at least that''s what Dute Hilde thought. Also many of the students here are lodgings provided by Gloria, but they were from one of the few great nobles who made Arnelia bother with the villa, so they always go home together. But as usual, when Dute Hilde, who tried to come home with me to the carriage waiting at the school gate, called out,


    "I''m sorry, Hilde. Don''t get too used to it, will you? It would be annoying if I were seen like you."


    "... Huh?


    I beg your pardon.


    The words were too abrupt and Dute Hilde stood on the spot for a while. Thoughts do not come together, as if the ground turns around. She was left alone in the evening, and cloudy classroom, where she didn''t think about anything, but just tasted her world collapsing as if cracks were gradually entering the ice of a lake that couldn''t stand the pressure. And I don''t remember what he did, but Dute Hilde stood near the school gate at some point. But I don''t see a carriage that should always be there more than a quarter of an hour before I finish and my butler.


    "... what about the carriage?


    "The carriage won''t come."


    Ruth appeared from behind Dute Hilde. She sees a boy smaller than herself with a blurred consciousness. Perhaps my vision is blurred because it started raining.


    "Why...?


    "Come on? Maybe I found you loving me? Well, if you wait a little longer... where are you going!?


    It was also a surprise to Ruth, but was Dute Hilde in shock for the rest of his life, and he didn''t even hear Ruth stop in the rain as it was, and walked out toward his own house.


    Continued

 210 Jakes New Life, Part 7 - Reflections

    "I wonder if I''ve done too much..."


    Ruth was troubled in the Deep Green Palace alone. That development was just as surprising to Ruth. I wish I could worship even Dute Hilde''s troubled face. I showed up there, but I didn''t expect her to go home alone in the rain or anything.


    In fact, it was Ruth''s indulgent wisdom that made Linda unleash such a harsh word as she did earlier. Investigating that Linda was a relatively decent person to talk to, Ruth told Dute Hilde that she no longer had company, and that it would not be good for anyone if she continued to behave like this. And I asked Linda to help me set up my moxibustion.


    The absence of the carriage was also designed by Ruth to work on the horse''s wheels and prevent the wheels from turning well. On his way to pick up Dute Hilde, the butler noticed that the carriage was running strangely and took the carriage to the repairman. Ruth, who watched the whole thing, noticed something wrong with the carriage in front of the school gate, approached the thoughtful butler as to what was going on.


    "I just grabbed my uncle''s rice balls."


    And I offered to soak it up. A good butler believed in Ruth, who had kindly taught him to fix the carriage, and went straight to the repair shop. It should be noted that Ruth is investigating the repair shop until it is closed today.


    It was meant to be a perfect plan if I tried Ruth, but from now on, I can''t deny there were all sorts of holes. How the child thinks when he turns his head. But just in case, I had other proposals for Ruth, but I didn''t think this operation would fit this far, so I clapped it out a bit.


    But when I fit in so far, I just stay behind rather than accomplish it. It was supposed to fail somewhat and be as good as it was, but now I could only feel Ruth doing too much.


    "Hmm, what shall I do? But you can still think of things that aren''t obvious... well, look at the results before you think about it."


    And the day after that, Dute Hilde didn''t come to school. Ruth was convinced that even those high-flying women would still be depressed by the crowd, but after two or three days Dute Hilde wouldn''t come to school. And for not coming to school on the fourth day, Ruth was anxious that things had gone too far in his unexpected direction and went to talk to Jake during his lunch break.


    "Jeez, do you have a minute?


    "Oh, I wanted to ask Ruth something, too. That twirl doesn''t come to school. Nobles like Linda are depressed, and what have you done?


    "First..."


    Ruth tells you what she did. I was Jake listening to the words, but eventually I opened my mouth slowly.


    "You''re overdoing it as a result, that''s"


    "... sorry"


    Ruth was visibly soggy. Jake sighs loudly again, too.


    "But I''m responsible for the plan, too. Ruth, do you think bullying will happen when you get back from that twirl again?


    Ruth arm-wrapped to think a little and eventually shook her neck to the side.


    "Aren''t you just not going to do it anymore? ''Cause that Buburu won''t be back for a while, and we''re not gonna do any more of this, are we? Besides, this kind of thing is creeping around, so if it opens up, no one will do it."


    "I''m bored, or... I see"


    Jake seemed somewhat convinced. Since Bruns disappeared, I''ve been able to talk to some noble men, albeit little by little. Now that Dute Hilde is gone, the rest of the civilian population and nobility are starting to talk a little bit. Some classes are organized by several people, so we have to talk about them in progress, but maybe that''s the normal flow in Gloria originally.


    "So, what do you do?


    "What?


    Jake doesn''t try to be the sincerest of Ruth''s words.


    "That twirl. Are you gonna leave me alone?


    "... I''m not going to kick the whirl out. I don''t think that will solve anything. Instead, I want to talk about why I even did that to Nellie."


    Jake said quietly.


    "And that Linda kid is pathetic, too. You''ve always been depressed ''it''s your fault''. So I''m gonna take Linda and I''m gonna go round to the house after school today. Can''t you?"


    "No, I don''t think so. Because I can''t do it anymore."


    Ruth put his hands up and posed for surrender.


    "Is Ruth not coming?


    "I''m not. ''Cause I don''t think I''ve done anything wrong."


    Ruth answers flatly.


    "Come on, you think it''s a little too much, don''t you?


    "But if you don''t like it here, it''s mostly this way. If it''s too late, it''s too late. I think I could have done more. [M] I don''t know how good I am, but Risa and Neri don''t always come together, so I want to get stuck. If that''s what you want, I''ll grab whatever you want, and I''ll make you whatever you want."


    "Ruth..."


    It''s rare for Ruth to be so clear, but Jake was just as prepared for it as Ruth, so he no longer said anything.


    And after school, Jake accompanies Linda to Dute Hilde''s mansion. Linda is also going to school by carriage again, so Jake had her put on that carriage. And the house is also a neighborhood, so when you get to the gate of Dute Hilde''s house, you give instructions for Linda to go home to you first.


    Even when I say gate, by the time I get further inside, I have to walk a few hundred meters. Originally, it is normal for nobles to first touch each other when visiting each other''s houses, and then after arriving at the gate, the inviting side guides them to the front door by carriage. This is a sudden visit, which means Linda hasn''t made a heads-up. Even the most aristocratic things are still between children. It is also a remote world from the social world, so they used to come and go to each other''s homes without touching each other. And from the gate to the front door, they walk away.


    "Are you sure?


    "Yeah, because Hilde''s butler always sends me home. In our social circle, visitors are polite to deliver their visitors safely."


    "... it''s a world I don''t really understand."


    Linda makes a little laugh about whether that face was strange because Jake looked difficult.


    "Mr. Jake is a funny guy."


    "Really? What neighborhood?


    "Is that where the expression changes around? Keep your feelings intact, as if they''re always spent"


    "Are you guys different?


    They said it was funny what was normal for Jake, and they thought it was strange. Isn''t it natural to live honestly in your own mind?


    "... the aristocratic world is difficult. So much courtesy and rituals that I don''t know what''s true. Honestly, most of those who are aristocrats will feel that way. That''s the same for Hilde, isn''t it?


    "That''s a lie."


    "No, is that true? Jumping on the bed when you and I are together. You''re so naughty. I''m sure you can''t usually do that. And she''s a very sweet girl, isn''t she?


    "That twirl?


    Jake opens his mouth gently, like he said he couldn''t believe it. Linda held her mouth and laughed, wondering if that expression was strange once again.


    "Hehe hehe. Because she likes to take care of animals. There are all kinds of animals in this house, but some of them are kids she picked up." I can''t leave you looking cold, "he said.


    "... uh-huh, then why do you have that attitude at school..."


    Arm up, in a way that Jake says he''s increasingly confused. Linda looks at the situation.


    "(I thought you were a rougher guy as far as the class that knocked that Bruns out, but thank God this guy named Jake isn''t like any other guy (O.K.). What do you call it, something that kind of sits strong in my stomach. I know as well as I know that the move that took down the Bruns wasn''t concomitant, and the look on your face at that time... scared me, but you all said it was a little good)"


    When Jake defeated the Bruns, of course, they were on the spot training in escort. Not everyone saw the battle between Jake and the Bruns, but this Linda and her surroundings happened to be. Jake''s disease-like movements and the look on his face at that time remind Linda.


    Only Dute Hilde was bitterly watching how it went, so no one said anything then, but now that Dute Hilde was gone, they were talking about the time as they please. Then Jake went in the right direction as to who said it.


    Be noble girls, Jake was the first civilian not to snag at nobility, although he initially thought of Jake as a businessman. So at first we thought our authority would be threatened, but Jake didn''t do anything prestigious or prestigious when he defeated the Bruns. I just spend as much time as I''ve ever had and care about Nellie. Considering that Lotte is also a statement from a sense of pure justice, think calmly and he will be a strong boy of righteous martial arts. Wouldn''t that remain the ideal image of a knight? I admire stories of love between knights and princesses with aristocratic girls. What if Jake grows up and becomes a fine knight? They don''t even think about it.


    And sometimes girls admire boys who are a little rough at a young age. Jake''s ratings were changing that way among the aristocratic girls.


    "(Try this... Mr. Jake looks tough inside, doesn''t he? Wouldn''t it be pretty good in the future? And I''m going to be tall. I heard your legs will be taller. Well, you''re going to be in the knight''s story... no, I would. What the hell are you thinking)"


    Linda blushes her cheeks a little. There was probably some delusion there about the girl of her age, but Jake didn''t know that. When Linda noticed, Jake stared at Linda''s face.


    "Hey, what is it?


    Linda had such delusions in mind that she completely forgot that she was walking with herself now.


    "No, we''re here?


    "Huh?"


    The front door of the Liechtenstein family was already in front of Jake, pointing out that he had a little something. Linda is immersed in paranoia. She forgot she was already in front of the front door. By the way, it was just before Linda and Jake, who grew up in Linda''s delusions, kissed each other, in confidence.


    "Oh, right. Then let''s come, Mr. Jake!


    "My right leg and my right hand are out at the same time, okay?


    That''s how the two knocked on the door of Dute Hilde''s house.


    Continued

 211 Jakes New Life, Part 8 - Aristocratic Troubles

    "Dear Linda, what can I get you for a drink?


    "Herbal tea is this time of year, something like Almessia."


    "Other luluca, midazolan. Some of these freaks are couscous herbal teas."


    "Well, Kukus''? I''ve never tried that. Can you do me a favor?


    "Yes, I did. I''m going to tell the lady that Linda and Jake are here."


    Vernon, deacon of Dute Hilde, gracefully leaves. The two passengers in the guest room sat side by side on the couch, but Jake was not at all comfortable. The ceiling is high enough to say if it was stuck for the giants, and the room would be bigger than the house Jake and the others used to live in Meesia. The condiments are expensive enough for even Jake to see at a glance. If I accidentally crack it, it could be a lifetime''s compensation. Jake imagined how much bread he could buy with that tapestry.


    Linda embarrasses Jake.


    "Mr. Jake, it''s not that trivial. You''ll be rude."


    "Because come on. Because I''ve never been in a room this big."


    "It''s not that wide. If I go home too, a room this size will be a private room. I''m a Marquis, and Dute Hilde is a Duke, so in her case, she said this mansion was just about the size of the space she had in her home. You know, the father of Dute Hilde made it so that it wasn''t too different from when he was at home."


    "Uh-huh!


    Unbelievable words came out of Linda''s mouth taunting (at last), so Jake accidentally almost flipped back. Jake still felt that the world was unreasonable. Compared to them, they think it''s something cute, like a Meesian luxury house.


    Jake was so restless that he stood up and looked around at the conditioning. Looking at it for his hand because he found a beautiful cup in it, Linda said, "You can buy a normal house with that one," so Jake undoes the cup with his trembling hand. In doing so, Vernon came back with herbal tea.


    "Thank you for waiting. It''s a couscous herbal tea."


    The two were invited by the sweet smell of tickling their noses and drank that herbal tea while being offered.


    "Good!"


    "Yeah, this scent, the taste I don''t hate. This is a good delicacy. Mr. Vernon is as good as ever at making tea. As much as I want our butler to apprentice me."


    "It''s an honor and a compliment."


    Vernon is polite. But this herbal tea was really delicious, so Jake is obsessed with drinking it. Vernon looked a little troubled and Linda was a little frightened as the appearance was far from polite.


    "Mr. Jake."


    "It''s a teacup that stands in one mansion."


    "Boo!"


    Jake unexpectedly erupts herbal tea and turns back. That look was extra funny, Linda was laughing as she rocked the blue ribbon on her head.


    "Just kidding, Mr. Jake."


    "Hih, people are bad!


    "Because it''s something you don''t hesitate to drink to make too much noise,"


    "Ku, ku, ku"


    "Heh heh, I can''t help it."


    Wipe away the herbal tea Jake sprayed from staining the carpet.


    "So, come on... Dute Hilde''s had a fever for four days?


    Ask Vernon a question as he manages to hold Jake back.


    "Yes. It didn''t seem good for my body to walk in the rain and I was totally broken. The doctor said it would be just a cold, but he said he didn''t want any medicine or food, so he didn''t take it."


    "It''s..."


    Vernon asks if Vernon has guessed anything by looking at the two silent people.


    "I beg your pardon, was there something for the lady? Thank you. There was something wrong with you around this time. If you''ll excuse me, could you tell me about this grandfather?"


    "Actually..."


    Jake told me what was going on at school. That Dute Hilde is the central person discriminating against civilians, that he was discriminated against and that he went out to fight back. Jake judged Vernon to be a trustworthy person and spoke without covering up a series of streams. Vernon is just listening quietly to the story.


    "... and that''s why"


    "I see... the truth is, as a butler serving the Liechtenstein family, you shouldn''t be saying these things, but there''s certainly something wrong with the lady."


    Two people are surprised by Vernon''s words.


    "Are you sure you want to say that?


    Linda asks roughly. Vernon then answered disgustingly, rubbing his moustache.


    "No, let me say that it is my responsibility, of course, to entrust the lady''s educator. As a matter of fact, my daughter''s grandfather and I were classmates in Gloria."


    Vernon had a slightly distant eye.


    "Dear uncle, Master Ferrald and I were best friends. I am from the civilian population and at the time I was a marquis but a prestigious nobleman, Master Ferrald and I had a poor compromise at first. Like the lady you two talked about, he was very discriminationist. At the time, it was like the aristocracy and the civilian population were divided into two parts and in conflict. Even for me, I wondered who would be friends with such a proud man."


    "So, what happened?


    Jake asks with interest. Because I thought Vernon''s story might help.


    "Was that when you were in third grade? There was an exercise in the open air. So we were attacked by a herd of wild dogs. Without knowing why, it was like Ferrald who was fighting with a slice of a tree or something around it as a weapon, and realizing that he was fighting back-to-back. Strangely enough, we used to hang out all the time, but we were breathing perfectly during the battle. Maybe we were fighting over each other."


    "Then, you know, we started talking to each other better. When I talk about this, surprisingly, Master Ferrald is casual. I understand very well that you''re not able to do it at school. A person called the aristocratic world is exposed to a variety of pressures more than we civilians think. In fact, Master Ferrald has been targeted for his life not only by the social community, but also by assassins three times, even when attending this school."


    Jake was annoyed. That''s the only danger with dignitaries leaving the area and attending these kinds of schools. To civilians like Jake, it was completely unimaginable, but you''re right, if you ask me. That''s why Miriazal isn''t out of Arnelia, either.


    Later on, I heard that Miriazal was on his way home to bring Jake and the others, five degrees, and there were dangerous occasions. That patience that Miriazal does all the time also makes me wonder if it''s a way to relieve stress that doesn''t make me free.


    Still Vernon continued.


    "The school boarding house has a lot of people in and out, and it''s impossible to confirm everyone. The assassins are in the children."


    "I know that. And that''s why we''re building villas, protected by guards."


    Linda answered. Jake thought so, but Linda''s man had a knife. Jake thought it seemed like he wasn''t the only one from his waist and tricks.


    "We are routinely exposed to such threats and we cannot find someone to open our minds to. All those speculations about who to trust and who not to try to use themselves come first. Master Ferrald said it too. It''s a pleasure."


    Vernon wipes his eyes gently. Sure, Jake wasn''t thinking about that possibility. But even so, it still doesn''t seem to Jake that what Dute Hilde did was right. What is the best thing to do? Jake couldn''t make up his mind.


    Vernon has a tender eye when he sees how seriously troubled that Jake is.


    "Will you see the lady?


    "Yeah... right. I figured we''d better meet."


    Jake nodded.


    "I think bad things are bad after all, and whatever the circumstances are in Dute Hilde, I think what I did to Nellie is bad. But I don''t even know what Dute Hilde feels like. But I don''t. So at least I want you to know that we''re on your side."


    "Really... thank goodness. The lady had a good classmate."


    Vernon saw Jake and Linda with warm eyes.


    "Now let''s ask if the lady will see you two"


    "Oh, I''m coming with you to the front of the room, too. All right?


    "I''m coming too."


    "Okay. Then come with me."


    That''s how the three of them headed to Dute Hilde''s room.


    Continued

 212 Jakes New Life, Part 9 - Dute Hildes Scream

    "Ma''am, may I?


    "... something."


    I get a reply from inside the room that I like. The voice alone turned out to be quite debilitating for Dute Hilde, but Vernon urged the two of them to wait in front of the room and one went inside.


    "Excuse me. I thought you were drugged."


    "I don''t need it, it''s such a bad thing!


    From inside you can hear Dute Hilde with a seizure.


    "But lady, you don''t take your pills, you don''t eat your food, you don''t cure anything, do you?


    "It''s okay, if I die! We''re all going to blame for that!


    "Without saying that... you can actually see your alumni here today."


    "... who?


    Dute Hilde''s voice changes as if he was just a little intrigued.


    "Dear Linda and Jake,"


    "It''s Mr. Jake? You must have come to laugh at me, get rid of me right away!


    "No, actually, you said you had something to say..."


    "I don''t want to hear it! Even Linda is! You''ve always looked like a friend and ended up just using me!? How dirty!!


    "That''s not true!


    Linda was screaming unexpectedly. I hear it from outside the door, and the inside of the room calms down for a moment.


    "I was worried about Hilde, and I thought I shouldn''t stay like this, so I tried to set up some moxibustion! But I can''t believe that''s gonna happen. I''m sorry, I was shallow. I didn''t think about how hurt you might be, and I said terrible things. It may not be forgiven, but please forgive me..."


    That''s all I said, Linda cried hard on the spot. The room was surrounded by silence, but eventually I hear voices.


    "... I don''t."


    "Lady?"


    "I won''t forgive you!


    From the room, I heard a clear whisper.


    "The wasp will not forgive those who betrayed the credibility of the wasp! Yeah, you never forgive me!


    "Ma''am, it''s..."


    "Shut up, Vernon! No matter how much your uncle''s best friend is, when he comes from a common people! If I''m going to answer too much, I''m going to beat you out of this mansion!?


    "Stay here for a second!


    Jake opens the door roughly and walks slightly into the room. Everyone on the spot was taken aback, but Jake, whose anger culminated, wouldn''t stop worrying.


    Inside, Dute Hilde sat with her upper body up in bed, and on the ground Vernon cleaned up whether she had seizures or whether the glass was falling from contents to contents. Dute Hilde''s adorable face was a little twisted due to illness and she had bears in her eyes. The proud longitudinal rolls are also visible and undisturbed if little care is taken.


    "Hey, you! such as stepping into a lady''s (lady''s) room without permission..."


    "That''s crazy! I don''t care what you say about me, but I don''t know what you''re gonna say to Linda or Mr. Vernon!


    He blocked Dute Hilde''s voice and shouted out loud as Jake shivered his lips with anger. On that sword screen, the servant Dute Hilde is also a little surprised.


    "Linda was really worried about you!? I''ve been crying in school for the last four days! How dare you say that without knowing it!


    "That''s not what you know..."


    "No! You know better than a lady like you who doesn''t know! And Mr. Vernon is so worried about you! I don''t know if you''re lonely, but you can''t be my friend for the rest of your life because you''re as wasted as you are right now!?


    Whether Jake told me he was lonely was a graphic star, or pissed off that he was wasting time, Dute Hilde fights back with his face bright red.


    "Shut up! Shut up, shut up! Do you know what it''s like to be a wasp?


    "I don''t know! I don''t know what it feels like to be an insidious woman like you! Shit, trust someone else!!


    "Even the wax, I want to trust you!


    Dute Hilde complains in tears.


    "Who likes to take such an attitude! But my uncle, who cared about the wax, died, and your father and mother are too busy to get time to talk properly. The house is big and everything, but everyone just asks me how I''m in a waxy mood, and nobody tells me the truth! You know, if a wasp says anything about me or falls for a wasp, all the ladies whisper each other''s pussies, right?


    Yet when you show up in front of a wasp, you usually try to act as if there was nothing, no, you respect the wasp thing. Have you ever imagined living surrounded by such disgusting people? Let''s get this straight, you''re gonna throw up!


    "Lady, don''t be such a language..."


    "No, let me tell you!


    Stand up with an awesome sword screen as Dute Hilde lets his breath out. The momentum pushed Jake this time.


    "And when the wasp turns to the social world about your father, everyone and he compliments him on the beauty of the wasp. But even a wasp isn''t stupid! I know that wasps are not the year they say they are beautiful, and that there are princesses who are more beautiful than wasps! Yet the adults come over with a makeover and a laugh in desperate attempt to get the wasp mood that is the child. What a disgusting thing to see, the filthy organs in your belly are so clear! If the wasps weren''t Duke''s Lady, what would they say to the wasps!?


    Besides, I''ve been selling my sons into wasps since I was just a little girl. A kid who hasn''t gotten the habit of shaking his fingers yet, a kid who''s more interested in lined up treats than wasps. If she''s like that, she''s still better, and last year and others were fools who tried to force a 9-year-old wasp to talk to her!? He''s already 16 years old, and he''s trying to do something about the wax, so I did my best to kick that perverted groin up!


    Jake looks at me unexpectedly. I had a little sympathy as a man, even though they were bad for me. Dute Hilde lets out his breath, but he still keeps going.


    "Do civilians like you know what it''s like to be exposed to such cravings every day? There''s no time to rest your feelings, and you can''t find someone to put your mind through. When I came to this school last year, I still felt somewhat saved, but in the end it was the same. The wasp will name the Duke''s house. No, we were quickly divided between those who were flattered by the wasp and those who looked away at the wasp! The wasps didn''t want that!


    But if that''s what we all wanted, at least we tried to be nobles, but we couldn''t stop complaining about what we did. What am I going to do with any more wax? Hey, you tell me!?


    "I don''t know why anymore! Are you a bad wasp? Should I be a more perfect person, like fulfilling everyone''s ideals? Someone, please answer me... Ugh, gu... hiku..."


    At last Dute Hilde cried. Jake and Linda, even Vernon, stand lost in words. Jake was cold watered, but his head was cold, as his anger had been lying earlier. Even now, Jake was not evil enough to retaliate for what Nellie had done, but he was reflecting that maybe he should have talked to Dute Hilde a little more.


    When Jake got here, he really figured out what Miriazal meant. In the end, Jake also realized for himself that Dute Hilde was obsessed with nobility. No matter how tall you are, you''re still human. Nobles are nobles, and they have a lot of problems.


    "(That''s hard... what''s the right answer?


    Even if I think about it, Jake doesn''t see the right answer. However, Jake also found that Dute Hilde''s mental state was close to the limit.


    And that''s when Dute Hilde was starting to look different. I''m supposed to have just been crying, but my face is kind of even bluer, no, through the blue field, and I''m losing color. Breathing looks painful too.


    "Zei... zei..."


    "Lady? No, take your medicine!


    "I... I won''t!


    Dute Hilde tears down a glass of Vernon''s medicine.


    "Oh!"


    "The wasp... doesn''t need anybody''s help. Nobody... I don''t trust you!


    "Well, this is the last of my pills."


    Vernon''s complexion changes. And Dute Hilde''s breathing was also becoming increasingly painful.


    "This is not going to happen! Dear Linda and Jake. I''m going to go get a doctor on my horse now. Until then, with the lady, could you please have the lady?


    "... ok"


    "Now excuse me. I''ll be back in less than a minute.


    You don''t have to do anything unnecessary.


    Dute Hilde falls on his back to his bet as if he had done all he could, and still puts a vice on Vernon. But Vernon decided there was no respite for what happened to Dute Hilde, and he left the room as soon as possible.


    The ones left are Linda and Jake. And then came a few women, but they just grate and it''s unlikely to help.


    "Get out... everybody, get out..."


    "You can''t ask. I don''t remember you giving me orders."


    "... this"


    "Well, if you regret it, you''ll feel better and look back."


    "? Hey, twirl?


    Jake doesn''t respond when he talks. Look, isn''t your breathing getting weaker and weaker? Put Linda on the side, too.


    "Isn''t this a bad idea, Mr. Jake?


    "... hey, do you still have the horse!?


    Jake yelled at the lady, so the lady answers with surprise.


    "Yes! I think we still have a few heads!


    "... I can''t help it, I''ll take you to someone I can fix this guy. You can just fly from here. Sooner than Mr. Vernon returns."


    "Where are you going?


    To Linda''s question, Jake answers as he nudges Dute Hilde''s body with an affordable blanket around it.


    "I know someone in the Deep Green Palace. You should be fine there."


    "The Deep Green Palace... you can''t let ordinary people in? Even the royal nobility is rarely allowed to enter."


    "It''s okay, I''m a face pass"


    "Huh?"


    Linda was surprised by the words, but Jake almost stood up holding her as she twirled with a blanket to keep Dute Hilde from getting cold already.


    "Woman! Show me to the horse!


    "Yes, I''m home!


    "Hey!"


    Linda rushes after him. I got to the stable, but they''re all bare horses, and they''re not even saddled.


    "Um, we''re saddled..."


    "Fine, I''ll do it."


    "Can you do that? Such classes are still available in the school..."


    Even as Linda swaddles, Jake gently lowers Dute Hilde to the ground and goes saddled with a familiar hand. It was routine behavior for him to work downstairs in the Knights. Place the brace on, secure the saddle, and put on the head. And in no time, when you''re ready, you keep Dute Hilde in one hand, turn on the recoil, kick the ground, put your foot on the blush, and jump on the horse even more. The women and Linda unwittingly sigh at the stunning appearance.


    "I''m sorry, Linda. I can''t send it, but I''m coming to the Deep Green Palace now. Tell Mr. Vernon I''ll take the blame."


    "Yeah, yeah. I don''t mind that..."


    "See you at school tomorrow. Shh!"


    Jake slaps the horse in the ass and starts running the horse. It should be pretty hard to manipulate a horse while holding Dute Hilde in front, but Jake was manipulating without difficulty. It was helpful to train horses every day while Rafferty mowed them. Thanks inside Jake for your stern guidance. And Linda couldn''t help but leak her careless thoughts as she looked at Jake''s hindsight, which would get smaller while she looked at it.


    Dute Hilde blurs and regains consciousness around the horse leaving Liechtenstein territory.


    "Ugh... you, what?


    "I''m taking you to the best of Sisters now. It''ll be easier as soon as we get there."


    "Extra... thanks for your help"


    Dute Hilde gasps bitterly and still tries to argue.


    "You''re so strong, you. So you want to die?


    "Death...?


    Dute Hilde thinks with a blurry head, but he shook his face to the side.


    "I don''t want to die."


    "Then shut up. I''ll definitely help you."


    When he heard the words, Dute Hilde shut up and grabbed Jake''s chest. And Jake was going to fly the horse.


    Continued

 213 Jakes New Life, Part 10 - Arbitration

    And time is night.


    "Is this...?


    When Dute Hilde woke up, he saw an unfamiliar ceiling. My body is still hot and carefree, but it''s much easier than it was earlier. Wake up a little bit and move your neck to see how the room looks. The condiments are not nasty, but they are not always expensive. It is grouped together in elegant condiments so that it represents a qualitative, but rather more than an identity. It''s definitely not my room. Because if you''re in your room, nobles from all over the country will send you the latest trendy condiments you don''t even want.


    "The wasp... was put on a horse by Mr. Jake... and then"


    Dute Hilde reminds me of that moment. On second thought, wasn''t I being held by Jake? I don''t know how much my consciousness was hazy, but I think it exposed me to such defenselessness.


    When Dute Hilde is bewildered by the processing of nasty emotions with an embarrassing and impudent one, the door opens and the light plugs in.


    "Oh, are you awake?"


    "Mr. Jake?


    "Pepper, you''re waking up."


    "Who''s going to twirl!


    Dute Hilde''s protests were murky, and Jake never cared. And shortly afterwards, a green-eyed sister with blonde hair entered the room. It will be the same when she is old, but Dute Hilde breathes without thinking of the majesty and presence she has.


    "You''re awake. Good. You were close to being in danger, weren''t you?


    "Huh?"


    "I was getting pneumonia because I left him with a cold. When I was brought here, I was on the verge of stopping breathing, and if this Jake hadn''t carried it as soon as possible, I wouldn''t know what would have happened."


    "That''s the thing. Me and this pepper, thank you, huh?


    Sister connects Jake''s stomach, which makes him a little better at it.


    "Stay, stay!


    "That''s how it goes again. I''ll be right on track. Is this it if I compliment you a little?


    "Yes, that''s good. Sometimes."


    "All the time, I guess."


    Sister easily twisted up Jake''s hand trying to resist. Sister never ceases to grin calmly as she restrains her screaming Jake.


    "Um, you..."


    "I''m late for this. My name is Miriazal. Please, call me Millie."


    "Miriazal!?


    Dute Hilde hardens himself wondering if he is not the supreme bishop of the Arnelian Church. A woman who is an existing Virgin and the flag of the Arnelian Church. They replace it in several cycles, and worshipping its appearance directly is rare even for royal nobility. Sometimes she is a beautiful woman like a goddess and sometimes an old woman full of charity. It''s a girl right now in front of Dute Hilde, but even Dute Hilde, who just learned magic, found out that the magic kettle overflowing her body is different. I just think the Virgin is in front of herself, and Dute Hilde seemed to hold her breath in a different way from not long ago.


    The Miriazal smiles slowly at Dute Hilde.


    "Jake, why don''t you just leave the room for a minute? I''ll talk to this person."


    "Okay, so let go of me. Damn foolish power... Yikes!


    I felt like Miriazal kicked Jake in the back, but Dute Hilde decided he must be confused by a cold.


    And Miriazal sitting beside Dute Hilde''s bed.


    "Oh, that! How rude of you to be wacky in this outfit."


    "Never mind. If it wasn''t for this kind of opportunity, I wouldn''t be able to talk."


    Dute Hilde seemed to feel lighter as Miriazal smiled flutteringly. Exactly what the Virgin''s smile refers to is this look.


    "Jake is the one I took from Sara."


    "What about his parents?


    "Come on... I heard he was dumped in a snowy town at the age of two. He doesn''t remember his parents either, and you don''t seem to care. I don''t know what you think inside the most. But he never mourned his unfortunate predicament at one time. He''s a lot immature, but I think he''s fine on that."


    Dute Hilde was leaning over. Because I thought Jake would be an orphan, but I didn''t even know that.


    Furthermore, Miriazal continues.


    "It may be a little like a sermon, may I speak to you?


    "... yes"


    "I thought you were rude, but I''ve heard from Jake about your situation roughly. Sounds like you''re having a hard time."


    "No, that''s not true..."


    Seeing Dute Hilde get even more depressed on her back than what she talks about, Miriazal graciously held her hand.


    "Without imposing. I''m in this position, too. Even though the situation is different, I don''t understand your feelings."


    "Oh no! I hear you have less freedom than a wasp! I''m sure that when I''m appointed high priest, I''ll have to get out of here until the end of my tenure as Virgin."


    Indeed, that is what is happening externally. Not really, but it was true that I couldn''t leave Arnelia unawares.


    Miriazal laughs bitterly.


    "Sure, you''re right, but sometimes I sneak out of here and I go downtown, too, right?


    "... is it true?


    "Yeah. The Virgin needs a breath, too. Besides, scary women get mad at you, so don''t tell me, okay?


    Miriazal put his index finger on his mouth and did the trick "keep it to yourself," so the trick was cute and Dute Hilde smiled unexpectedly as well.


    "What''s wrong?


    "No, I thought the Virgin was more human."


    "There were times like that at first. But I''m a creature, too. Too much is not good."


    Fact is, when Miriazal made Arnelianism, there were times when it was more. But soon I was tired, or tired. Miriazal is originally a mischievous lover. It was impossible at the foundation, such as living in the Deep Green Palace in pure poverty and chastity.


    I might have told you that if you let me say it around Tsuko, I would be too pushy.


    "You can''t do too much, Dute Hilde, even you."


    "Huh?"


    Dute Hilde looked up to the word.


    "Indeed, those who are born like us and are highly identifiable, those who are in a position to coach people, on the other hand, are forced to live a life of scarcity in human taste"


    "That''s... that''s right"


    "But I don''t think that makes me dependent. In any capacity or position, those who try to use themselves, those who are hostile, those who side with them, those who become friends regardless of damage, appear. But if I close my heart, every one of them will leave."


    "Then humans can''t do it. If it''s just about living, you may be able to, but life will surely not taste. Isn''t that the same as being dead anymore?


    To Miriazal''s words, Dute Hilde did not know how to answer. Silence wrapped the two of them, and eventually Dute Hilde slowly opened his mouth.


    "So... what should I do with the wax?


    "You have to make trustworthy friends"


    Miriazal responds instantly, as if waiting for that word of Dute Hilde.


    "People like you who are exposed to various desires are asked to do different things from an early age. The first thing you need to do is grow eyes that spot people."


    "I... spot people"


    "Yeah. With so many people you can trust, your world will change. It is also possible that those who come to you for various benefits can be true friends, depending on your humanity. It takes advantage of the great aristocracy. Whatever your thoughts, there are people gathering around you. It''s up to you what you do with it."


    Miriazal''s words creep into Dute Hilde''s heart. Eventually Dute Hilde nodded slowly.


    "Talk to me, you''re right. But I''ve left the wax to my emotions, and I''ve done terrible things to everyone in school... will everyone forgive me now?


    "Are you willing to reflect?


    "Yes."


    In Dute Hilde''s unspoiled reply, Miriazar saw her essence. Originally, Dute Hilde was also a sweetheart. I got somewhat distorted because of growing up, but I''m still young, and there''s room to fix anything from now on.


    "Now, to be honest with everyone about that feeling. The reactions will be each. Someone who forgives me, someone who doesn''t. Apologizing again may not change anything. But I''m sure it''s better than not apologizing."


    "... yes"


    "And take Jake with you"


    "You got Mr. Jake?


    Dute Hilde looks unexpected. Seeing that face, Miriazal laughed strangely.


    "The child is seemingly crude and seemingly unrelated to people, but the sense of justice is twice as strong as a person, and he never abandons anyone who asks for help. Even if it was hostile to you."


    "Besides, he regretted not talking to you more. Wouldn''t you be able to walk over now?


    "... can you, to the wax"


    Miriazal gently strokes the anxious Dute Hilde''s head. Dute Hilde blushed at the act from a girl who looked the same age, but Miriazar rose out of bed to leave the room so much less.


    "You don''t know that unless you talk about it. Then let''s get him here."


    "Um! I''m still ready for my heart"


    "Sometimes I tell you to hit it and smash it, Dute Hilde"


    Leaving the words and a pranky smile, Miriazal left the room and Jake came in instead.


    Continued

 214 Jakes New Life, Part 11 - Reconciliation

    "Hey."


    "... Hi."


    We''ll be alone, somewhere between Jake and Dute Hilde. Jake remains in the room and stands on the spot.


    "... why don''t you sit down?


    "Right."


    Jake sits in Dute Hilde''s bed. Dute Hilde said it meant "to the chair," but Jake didn''t seem to think about it. Dute Hilde gets nervous about having Jake at a distance that''s going to reach his face if he reaches out, but he didn''t feel so bad about it. I know Jake has no offense, and I''ve decided to think he''s this carefree character. Even so, the usual Dute Hilde would definitely have protested. I''m not saying anything now because I owe Jake and I''m willing to try to walk over with him, I just can''t.


    Silence drifts into the room. Neither of you said anything about looking for a cut in the story.


    "" Um!


    At the same time we talked. These two may be more alike than we think ourselves.


    Talk to me from you.


    "No, please come from Mr. Jake"


    "Yes, it''s because it creeps"


    "I''m telling you to stop that twirl!?


    Ugh, the two of us are about to stare at each other. And I sighed at the same time.


    "I wonder why the wasps are like this."


    "You don''t feel right, do you?


    "Well, even so... we don''t want to hang out forever."


    I agree with you.


    Jake nods.


    "So. What do you want to do after this?


    "What do you mean?


    I don''t know what Jake''s asking means, and Dute Hilde listens back.


    "That''s why I want to come to school. There''s been a lot going on, but I don''t want to keep you out of this mess. Well, I still can''t forgive you for what you did to Nellie, but I think it''s Nellie, not me, who decides that. Besides, I think I''ve done too much without talking to you about twirling, and... so if you''re going to twirl but apologize to Nellie, as far as I''m concerned, I''d like to take my side in twirling."


    "Mr. Jake..."


    Jake looks a little to the side, and he talks casually. Jake wasn''t used to these situations either, and honestly it was hard to apologize. For him, he had come to this occasion with more difficult thoughts than going towards Alberto.


    Dute Hilde somehow learns intimacy and ease of talking to Jake about his attitude like that.


    "Right... even as a wasp, I didn''t mean to hurt Mr. Nellie. Honestly, I didn''t think that would happen."


    "But you were gonna water me?


    Jake cuts back mean. Dute Hilde gets all over the word.


    "Well, that''s... well, it''s a boy, and killing him doesn''t seem to kill him..."


    "That''s a terrible one, you"


    "Oh, that''s...! But honestly, I didn''t really think I''d do it. I had just entered the classroom through another entrance, too, so I didn''t know what was going on. But that''s a waxy species. I''ll take full responsibility."


    "Huh. So you''re coming to school?


    "Yeah, even tomorrow."


    Jake took a big back stretch and deep breath in the words to show relief.


    "Oh good. I thought it would be all kinds of awkward to stay like this! Is this going to solve everything?


    "Will Mr. Nellie forgive me?


    "I don''t think that''s a problem. He''s a man who forgets when he wakes up asleep, even if he doesn''t like it."


    Jake put his arms together. Yeah, nodding. Dute Hilde chuckles at the trick.


    "Now that I think about it, I''m starting to wonder why I hated Jake."


    "Oh, my God, you''re such a pain in the ass to twirl"


    "Sounds like a lot to me."


    Dute Hilde makes her peel, but Jake doesn''t give a shit about her like that. I guess Dute Hilde got angry because Jake is one of these people. For better or worse than ever, everyone around me reacted to every move of Dute Hilde, the Duke''s Lady. But for Dute Hilde, Jake was different from every human being he''d ever met, and he acted as if she was out of sight. Dute Hilde may have wanted to distract Jake without realizing it himself. Although the method is naive and wrong.


    Jake lays down in bed and keeps talking. I fell back just like that, so I got my head around Dute Hilde''s knee, but once again, Jake doesn''t give a shit.


    "Hey, hey! Where''s your head..."


    "You can''t help being told that, can you? I had a little something for Lotte, too."


    "It''s..."


    Dute Hilde has a mouthful of corn.


    "How about a proper apology to Lotte, too?


    "Of course I am! Once I decide to do it, I hate halfway around!


    "Ha, its intent!


    Jake looks up at Dute Hilde''s face.


    "But why were you abusing Lotte?


    "It''s... an embarrassing story, because when she''s cute and cute, everyone praises her..."


    "What, it''s just jealousy"


    Dute Hilde blushed too bright a face of embarrassment as Jake did not hesitate to deviate.


    "I would also say that..."


    "He said he didn''t need to be jealous like that. It''s cute to twirl."


    "Huh?"


    Not knowing what Jake had said, Dute Hilde overheard.


    "Now what?


    "Yeah, I said I think I''m curly but cute"


    Jake said without hesitation, so Dute Hilde turned his face bright red with the lights this time. No matter how many times I''ve been praised by the nobles for their far-fetched beauty phrases, I''ve never been told this directly to face to face with Dute Hilde. Not much of a mess, Dute Hilde, who doesn''t know what he''s talking about.


    "Oh, uh, what''s, uh, what''s, uh, what''s so cute about wasps?


    "Mostly all"


    Jake, who says it off with no light content, gets up and takes a serious look at Dute Hilde''s face.


    "My skin is white and beautiful, and I think my hair is great. Beautiful eyes, too. I don''t know about that hairstyle."


    "This is fashionable in waxy countries!


    "Phew, I think I''m gonna be a pain in the ass after I wake up in the morning."


    I touched Dute Hilde''s hair while Jake said so, so that''s when his hand touched Dute Hilde''s cheek.


    "Hiwow!


    "What kind of weird voice are you raising?


    "What are you doing to the lady!?


    Dute Hilde turned his face increasingly bright red. Redder than ripe cane fruit. But he''s not the kind of person who realizes that, like why Dute Hilde is turning bright red on Jake. Only sharp about Lisa, but otherwise dull.


    "Are you okay, twirl? You have a bright red face, don''t you?


    "Well, whose fault is it?"


    "? Something I don''t know. I wonder if he''s had another fever."


    That said Jake hit his forehead from the front on Dute Hilde''s forehead, so the two faces get very close.


    "Hih, hih, hah..."


    "Oh, come on!?


    I fell into bed just saying that Dute Hilde was the limit. Jake will be able to hold Dute Hilde in unintentional support. Dute Hilde, who came confused by the situation, began to talk about things he didn''t know well.


    "Oh, that''s... that''s too soon. Still the wasps..."


    "I don''t know what to say. Ah, it stinks already."


    "What are you tickling together, children?"


    "Whoa!?


    Jake is just as surprised because he accidentally heard a voice from behind.


    "What the hell is that? Stop sneaking into the room without a sound."


    "Sounds like a lot to me, Jake. It''s a habit, right? More than that, Dear Dute Hilde, I will leave snacks and drinks here. If you eat this and go to sleep, you''ll be completely back to normal tomorrow morning. We''ll send you home afterwards, so you can start in the afternoon at the school. Are you sure you want to arrange that?


    "Already like..."


    It didn''t look like Dute Hilde replied in a very decent condition, but Kiko left the room intact with a courtesy.


    Dute Hilde is still snug in Jake''s arms.


    "... well, there was a lot going on, but we, we''re gonna be friends, okay?


    "Friends... right"


    Dute Hilde finally returns to sanity. I also felt like I learned how to catch on, but, well, I decided not to care.


    "Then it''s my pleasure. Oh, let''s get rid of me, shall we?


    "Then the wasp should also be called ''Hilde''. That''s what I''m asking people close to call me. I''ll give you special permission to call me that."


    "Uh, I''d better twirl"


    "Not good!


    Two people who develop into contention as they are in the room. I''m starting a bickering almost with each other in my arms, but I don''t even seem to care about the two young people yet. Two people are sneaking around from outside the room listening to how it is.


    "What''s the matter, Tsukiko?


    "I saw it a few seconds before I really kissed you"


    "Hmm... did I grow it the wrong way?


    Miriazal roars.


    "Can''t we do sex education properly, after all?


    "You''re telling me to do that?


    "If I leave it to you, I can make a girl! I don''t know what Lisa''s gonna say later."


    Imagine Lisa, who was genuinely angry, and Miriazal trembles.


    "Whatever, I''m trying to keep Lisa from showing her school life..."


    "If you suck, you can have Jake''s Harlem at school, right?


    "Nature is horrible..."


    and so on, and Miriazal and Shizuko were worried about the crap.


    And back at school, Dute Hilde reconciles safely with his classmates. Their class then became a friendly, rare class, regardless of nobility or common people. At its heart are Jake and Dute Hilde, but they were still having a friendly oral fight today, which gradually became a specialty of the school.


    Continued

 215 At Pilebos, part 1 ~ surround the fireworks ~

    After breaking up with Anneclose, the Alphilis and the others were heading north for Pilebos all the way as she instructed. Warcraft and demons became beast paths along the way, but this degree did not enter into danger for the Alphilis, who pushed the prairie.


    And now he''s playing wild boarding in the field. The outlook is good, and I stepped on it that I could react immediately even if the enemy attacked me here. It is possible that someone will find it because it is setting fire to it, but in the distance I can see a little light in my sight as to whether it is a farmer or a private house. Alphilis and the others decided that no one cared more about the lights because there were people who lived in the wild to save money on their journeys along the streets.


    And the watchdogs are Alphilis, Maple and Gwendorf. Ilmatal, which always sleeps with Alphilis, is accompanied by Aerial.


    Speaking of which, Lord Alphilis.


    "What, maple"


    Maple is also slowly starting to talk to others these days. I guess it''s because Miranda keeps me drunk and listens to all sorts of things, but maple and age are a step before adulthood. Once you leave the mission, you are a girl of your age. He seemed to push himself to death during the mission at first, but if we stayed together this long, it wouldn''t be something he could hide himself from. The conversation is important as it facilitates the journey, and Maple himself seemed to understand it.


    "It''s happening inside the Seeker, but since when do you notice us?


    "Hmm, I wonder not long after we get into the prairie..."


    Speak as Alphilis recalls. Maple circled his eyes at the words of Alphilis.


    "How did they notice? I''m not praising myself for painting, though our tail should have been perfect. In fact, Lord Lisa didn''t even notice."


    "That''s true, but no matter how perfect it is, it''s not like you guys aren''t disappearing from the ground. I''ve been wondering lately if I''m more sensitive than Lisa when it comes to danger and discomfort. That''s why it was somehow, but I knew it was tailed. I didn''t know how far or how many, but it doesn''t seem dangerous and Miranda''s escort or anything. I knew very well that I would release the curse."


    "Oh my God."


    Maple was surprised. It''s their tailing technique, which can also assassinate sensors. That was easily noticed by my cousin, who had to review the technology itself.


    "(No, but Lord Alphilis is just special? He doesn''t even seem to know how he realized it... and Hmm, is it harmless to leave him alone)"


    While the maple sank into its own thoughts, Alphilis seemed to recall something.


    "Oh, I remember in the prairie! I need to ask Gwen something.


    "What?


    Gwendorf slowly looks back at Alphilis.


    "We saw strange ruins in the prairie. A scholar named Kazas said he wanted to ask Gwen, does Gwen know what it is?


    Gwendorf''s hand stops perfectly in the words of Alphilis, who was putting firewood on the day.


    "... you know what?


    "Oh, I know, but..."


    "You can''t tell."


    Alphilis sighed.


    "Sorry."


    "It''s okay, because it''s something I could have imagined. And I think there are a lot of things we shouldn''t know."


    "Well, it''s not like I should know anything."


    Alphilis feels something profound in Gwendorf''s words. But I also don''t think Gwendorf will be able to hear anything when he does.


    "But I''d love to hear it sometime."


    "Right, I hope we can talk someday."


    "Mom ~"


    If you noticed, Ilmatal was walking in from behind the alphilis.


    "What''s up, Il?


    "Pee."


    Besides, it''s time to take turns.


    "Phew ~ sleepy"


    Aerial and Miranda are also walking in.


    "It''s already that time. Il, why don''t you go to bed with your mom when you pee?"


    "Yeah!"


    Alphilis walks a little further away, accompanied by Ilmatal, who is so gladly drawn to Alphilis. Looking at them,


    "Motherhood is on the board."


    "It''s kind of pitiful."


    and Aerial and Miranda muttered their thoughts.


    The next morning. Nia and Lisa were on the morning watch. Miranda and Ilmatal walk in there. Irmatal slept very well, but Miranda walked in with a big yawn.


    "Ahhh, I don''t think the middle of the watch slept wow"


    "It''s a shift, I don''t know what else to do"


    "I know that ~. Lisa, has anything changed?


    "No problem. After all, no one even tries to get close to knowing that Gwen is here, even wild warcraft and demons."


    In fact, since Gwendorf became one of us, I haven''t met a warcraft enough to say at all. It has already been 3 days since I entered the Beast Road, but although I encountered it only once, I saw this one and fled to a glance. Aerial said, "Humans are the only ones who don''t even think about the strength of their opponents and fight without sight," but you may be right.


    "I hope it''s convenient, but there''s no tension."


    "That would be a luxurious desire. Because the journey is safe but I have never done it. What about Alfi?"


    "I''m still asleep."


    Show them with your hands on your hips the way Irmatal said, "I can''t help it, my mom is". The trick was adorable and everyone on the spot smiled.


    "Damn, that damned woman... she''ll have to set a good example for the child"


    "Well, that''s good. Sometimes a relaxing journey would be nice."


    "That''s right, we have to put out the fire."


    "Then Il do it."


    Ilmatal was jumping with his hands up.


    "That''s good, but it''s not safe, is it?


    "Il, how do you do it?


    "Here''s what I''m gonna do."


    As Il inhaled his breath heavily, he began to blow his ice braces. We were surprised, but the fire went out completely in no time. Shaggy lmatal to see how it goes.


    "What do you say? Is Il awesome?


    "Ugh, yeah. I think it''s amazing."


    "Wow, I''ve been praised! Oh, it''s my mom!


    Just there Alphilis and Gwendorf were awake, so Ilmatal rushed to Alphilis at first sight. He''s pointing to the stiff fireman, so I guess he''s trying to get Alphilis to praise him. When Alphilis strokes his head, he is very happy.


    But other faces didn''t.


    "Miranda, Il blew the fire yesterday, didn''t he?


    "Yeah, that''s why I lit the fire."


    "Though true dragons, do you sometimes use more than one brace or something?


    "It''s not normal."


    Gwendorf broke in there.


    "Really?


    "Oh, there''s one kind of brace I can use, too. Dragons seem normal. However, in dragons with several heads, multiple braces may be used, and even with one head, two types may be used if the different properties of the parents are equally inherited. But..."


    "But?"


    "Using a brace of a completely conflicting nature is not the first thing. That''s against nature''s management. I don''t even know what this means."


    In Gwendorf''s words, Miranda and Nia see Ilmatal. Ilmatal was sweet trying to stick to the alphilis.


    Then get ready to leave as soon as possible, and the Alphilis and the others start moving.


    "You eat breakfast and lunch while you travel, right?


    "Oh, that would be better. As far as the map goes, if you can''t make it by the end of the day, you should attack the mountain path once and for all tomorrow at the foot of the Pyrevos mountains."


    "Right, Miranda''s right. The winter in Pilebos is early. Depending on the wind direction, it''s not weird if it starts snowing anymore. Then this perimeter will be closed to snow at once"


    "You know more, Gwen."


    Gwendorf makes a smile at Alphilice''s inquiry.


    "Oh, because there''s a true dragon living on the summit of Pilebos. I used to come and see you."


    "I''ve heard of God dwelling on the summit of Pilebos?


    Mouth the rumors Lisa used to hear.


    Pilebos Mountains. It is the largest mountain range on the continent, with some of the highest mountains with altitudes exceeding 10,000 m. Therefore, at the foot of Pilebos, some villages do not shoot the sun all day long. It is also a nest of demons, warcraft, and a land inhabited by various legendary races. Is the residence of the supposedly extinct giant also somewhere in Pilebos? There are no more humans who have reached the summit yet, because the summit cannot always be seen with clouds, or because there is a legend of immortality being inhabited by a god who gives immortality, and meeting someone on the summit of Pilebos has become famous as a request that has no longer been accomplished in centuries in the Alliance.


    Moreover, Pilevos is long enough to completely divide the north side of the continent, and few know what is happening to the north side of the continent across the Pilevos Mountains. I have been told that some of the Pyrevos are streets that can exit to the north, but I am not sure. It is said that just pioneering that street will only reward you to play and live your whole life. The demons of Pilebos are no less vicious than the prairies, and ordinary adventurers and mercenaries cannot be defeated.


    With such mountain ranges behind them, Romansland developed. You don''t have to worry about the intrusion from the north, and Romansland''s major urban state, using the Tianjin Mountains, makes the city itself a fortress of difficult downfall. For this reason, they are proud that the seven major cities that Romansland boasts have never been in enemy hands since the founding of the country. Romansland''s army, which must also chronically deal with the demons and warcraft of Pilebos, consists of nature and inflexible humans.


    The Alphilis don''t know, but Louis of Blackhawk went up to the division chief in Romansland, but he still had that strength and was the division chief. The generals are refraining up there, and that alone will ask about the thickness of the layers of military personnel in Romansland.


    The Pyrebos were approaching the sights of the Alphilis. The highest mountain is far west, so it''s about 4000 to 5000 meters in front of you.


    "I''ll check, but you don''t have to cross the mountain, do you?


    "Yeah, on the map, you should go up about a third at most"


    "I hope the horse doesn''t hurt his leg."


    I have to think about the possibility of reducing my baggage.


    "I think you''ll get something for the food if you get off Pilebos, but isn''t it possible that you''re already in a civil war zone at that stage?


    "Wait a minute, I''ll check again"


    Before Miranda rode the horse, she was opening and checking the map Anneclose gave her. Alphilis, Near, Uty and Maple are also added to that discussion. Alphilis, Miranda, Near, can read maps as an upbringing for travelers, and Maple is learning from the need to work. Speaking of Uti, where Miranda taught me last time, I could read it in one go. Apparently, it''s not just the mouth that''s the master, but the head spins pretty fast. Plus, it was generally Uty''s stunt not to forget what I saw once.


    Lisa can''t read because she''s blind, and Aerial lives in the prairie too long to read. And I didn''t need it more. The prairie was a garden for her, and she didn''t need a map or anything, so she couldn''t even buy it from a traveling merchant. Larna is also similar to Aerial. As far as Gwendorf goes, the terrain of the approximate continent is in my head, but it was the same for beginners as it was the first time I had walked on the ground. Of course Irmatal can''t possibly tell.


    While doing so, members who could read the map were consulting with each other forehead, but I notice Lisa''s presence sensed by the sensors. Aerial noticed the change as soon as possible.


    "What''s up, Lisa?


    "Someone will come straight here."


    Everyone reacts to that word.


    "How many?


    "One. So far."


    "Enemy?"


    "What a thing. You can just be equivalent, the footsteps are extremely small. Definitely a warrior. And... is this the Beast Man?


    Lisa is exploring with the sensor fully open. Did they notice that, too, and they packed it in between at full speed?


    "Fast!"


    "An enemy!?


    Beyond the meadows, there is a shadow winding and approaching. It''s certainly an impossible rate of travel for humans. It could be faster than running an Aerial horse.


    And it was the Black Leopard Beastman man who showed up before them.


    Continued

 216 At Pilebos, Part 2 - I dont like Near

    The black leopard beast man who appeared in front of him was skinny, but he made Alphilis realize that his stern face and signs of wrapping him up as a warrior were not the norm. It was clear to everyone that the beast man was a tremendous user.


    The Alphilis and the others stood for a moment, but he had no desire to kill. As the beast slowly and sharply looks around the Alphilis, he turns a blind eye to Nia, who is trying to hide in the Alphilis.


    "Nia? What are you doing?


    "Hey, why is that guy here..."


    Nia was shivering as she sifted in tears. Alphilis is surprised at how it looks.


    "Nia? How the hell..."


    "Ahhh! Nia Chi Wow, long time no see!"


    "" "Huh?


    Unexpectedly, Alphilis and the others raised their mindless voices at the same time. Until recently, a man of the Beast who was thought to be tough suddenly uttered a woman''s language. Moreover, he combines his hands in front of him, twisting his muscular body as he cheeks on his hands. It''s not a very pleasant sight to watch. No, I honestly feel bad.


    "What, that?


    "That''s what the world says, in Okama?


    "Hmm, the outside world is full of wonders."


    It would have been strange even if it had not been aerial. Behind everyone so grumpy, Nia was rattling and trembling.


    "Ha, ha, captain! Why are you here!?


    "What, captain!?


    Alphilis unexpectedly takes the beast man in front of him seriously. Is it true that the Okama-style beast man in front of you is the very strong captain Nia has always talked about? The beast greets the woman in her language.


    "Huh! I just left it for the introduction, at Nia''s boss Amur. Call me ''Am Chan'' or ''Am Tan'', okay?


    "Wow..."


    "Now I know why Nia went on a journey. Gruzaldo, do not be afraid"


    Lisa''s thoughts were similar for everyone. Everyone can''t block a completely open mouth. Even Gwendorf was a little grumpy, so I''d have to admit this is a terrific shock. But Nia never stopped trembling and made sure to stick to Alphilis.


    "Hey, why are you here? There''s still time on the deadline..."


    "If you don''t already, Nia! You''re not hiding behind that, are you?


    And, Fu and Amur''s body disappear from the sight of the Alphilis and the others. No, it looked exactly like it disappeared. Then, at some point, he was circling behind Nia, with his hands on Nia''s shoulder.


    "Huh?"


    "Fast"


    "Hih!


    "I''m still a lighter."


    That''s how he turned his smile back against a light tone, and Amur quickly twisted Nia''s arm back up. Even though Nia''s arm has already taken hold, it''s still not in good shape.


    "There he is, there he is!


    "Oh, Nia, are you hurt?


    "Oh, yes, it is. So don''t be too violent."


    "You can''t say that - ''Cause this kid says he hasn''t seen his superior in a long time, and he can''t even say hello."


    Alphilis tries to stop it, but Amur''s face is laughing, but his eyes aren''t laughing at all. I guess I''m pretty angry inside. Whatever his language and attitude, he must also be a disciplined soldier.


    "Look, Nia, do you have a greeting?


    "Oh, it''s been a while, Captain Amur!


    "Um, good."


    Amur releases Nia''s hand all the time, and Nia regains her posture as she rubs her left arm. Amur seemingly looks at the situation.


    But the Alphilis and the others'' vigilance was considerably higher. The speed of Amur earlier, everyone was completely blind.


    "(Fast... not comparable to near. This is the military man as captain of Groussard)"


    It was an amazing event for Alphilis, but it doesn''t look like an enemy for now. In doing so, Nia corrects her posture and asks Amur a question.


    "So, Captain, how about an errand? Until it was still winter, I think my journey had a deadline?


    "That''s right - the situation in Nakahara is getting rushed, so it''s going to be a full-scale war for Gruzaldo, too. I said I didn''t like Atashi either, because there aren''t enough people in the Commander class this time, and Atashi hasn''t been forced back to being a thousand chiefs either. So they gave me a deputy, and I was a very unusable kid, so I brought my deputy."


    "I mean..."


    "Yes, I''m talking about Nia as your assistant to Atashi."


    Nia can''t hide her surprise look. I was just talking about whether to quit the Gruzaldo army, and I''m talking about a sudden promotion. Besides, he is a thousand deputy chiefs in a single flight, so he will be treated on an equal footing with five hundred chiefs. The servant Nia was also bewildered by unexpected stories.


    "Captain, are you serious?


    "... does my face look like a joke?


    Suddenly Amur''s tone returns to the man''s. The expression is serious, his eyes sharp as if he were on the battlefield. I guess that''s all I mean.


    Nia seems to have figured that out. Nia also gets a serious look.


    "But why bring me that far?


    "I''ve had my eyes on you for a long time. There was something a little short-tempered about it, but subtracting it has a wide view, calm judgment. You are not a vessel that ends with a single warrior. If the current Beast generals retire, I believe they will eventually be substitutes."


    "But not a word of that..."


    "Did you honestly hear me say that to you at the time?


    To Amur''s words, Nia shakes her neck to the side.


    "No. I''m sure you wouldn''t have asked."


    "I thought so, too. That''s why I took you on a journey. I thought you might learn a little bit if you train in the human world. Did you get anything?


    "Yes."


    Amur''s eyes shine upon Nia, who answered without staring.


    "Well, what?


    "Got a friend"


    Nia says clearly. Amur nodded at the answer.


    "I see. That''s more than anything."


    "I have a favor to ask the captain."


    "What?


    I was asking Amur as he rubbed his jaw to see if he was in a bit of an upper mood, but his mood would be damaged at once with the next Nia''s words.


    "Let me quit the Gruzaldo army"


    "Why not!?


    Amur''s whole body turns upside down once and for all. The Alphilis took an unexpected step back in the awesome killing that even froze the ambient air, but Nia also said with extra determination that only she was sitting on the spot, blue-blue but without falling back.


    "I went all the way out here, and I''ve been working on it until your birth. Is that so dissatisfying?


    "No, I was wondering if the captain''s care would be greatly appreciated. But I found my way."


    "What is that!?


    Amur claws out. Alphilis and the others tried to pull out the weapon, but Nia took control of it as soon as possible.


    "Say my convincing answer, Nia! If it''s a boring reason, my neck will fly here and now!?


    "I learned during my journey. He wants to fight on his own will, not be fought."


    Nia says it only calmly, though she is distracted by Amur''s killing spirit.


    "I joined the army for a boring reason. I decided to join the army admiring my father and mother for making it difficult for me to stay home. Even if there was a little, especially if I wanted to do it for Groussard, or be strong, that was never the primary reason. But as I put it on this journey and shared all sorts of experiences and emotions with these alphilis, I also had something I wanted to protect from the heart. I want to use my powers for that, and for that, I can be stronger."


    After hearing the words, Amur remained silent for a while, but eventually pulled his nails in and became murderous. Tension in the field comes to an end once and for all.


    "You''re starting to say, Nia. It''s a big deal among the beasts of today who don''t think with their own heads."


    "But what happened in this short period of time? I''d like to hear a little more about you."


    "Alphilis, can I talk to you?


    "... I don''t think I can help it."


    Alphilis and the others stopped running and explained to Amur on the spot about the black robe magicians. Amur, who had listened with his arms still in arms to that explanation, slowly opens his mouth when all the stories are over.


    "I see... I see what''s going on"


    "Captain Amur."


    "But even more so. Nia, you still have to go back to Gruzaldo once."


    "Huh?"


    Nia climbed out of the way. I don''t know why, I see the color of confusion.


    "Captain, then!?


    "No, I know how you feel. You''re no longer willing to work for Gruzaldo, you''re worried about your neighbors, you''re worried about a man named Kazas."


    "Nah, nah, nah"


    Nia is turning bright red on her face and her tail is moving fast to the left and right. Amur laughed mean when she saw how it was.


    "Things are already way beyond my imagination. You should talk to Grandpa Gora about this one end. So you can talk to that guy first."


    "Gora? Is he in Gruzaldo?


    Everyone looked at him as Gwendorf suddenly raised a voice that looked unexpected.


    "What about you?


    "This is rude, warrior of the beast man. My name is Gwendorf. One of those you once called 5 Wise Men."


    "True Dragon Gwendorf! This is rude."


    Amur kneels and fists on the ground and takes his benefactory thanks.


    "Be disrespectful to the head of True Dragon, though you do not know. Young man, impolite beast man, so forgiving in peace."


    "No, I don''t care about that. What''s more to do with you and Gora than that?


    "I am in Gora''s old apprentice"


    Kyou and Amur thank each other.


    "I have also heard about you from your master. I''m embarrassed to talk about it, but I was pretty much a thug back then, and I was punished by Mr. Nao and Gora Old Man for tapping that sexual root. Then you learn so much more than your master and continue to this day. The beast generals, as well as the king, Dryan, were told more than my master. At the master''s behest, within the Gruzaldo army, I have asked him to unearth and raise the buds of a new beast man''s talent."


    "I see, one of them said it was Nia"


    "You are absolutely right"


    Amur sees Nia in chills.


    "But isn''t that the only way to bring Nia back?


    You can''t hide this.


    "Captain, what do you mean?


    Amur became a more serious face.


    Continued

 217 In Pilebos, Part 3 - A Temporary Breakup

    "Nia, do you know the beast general Roch?


    "Yeah, of course. You''re a general who takes the alias" God Speed. "


    "That Roch and I are corrupt, but a strange message came from him. There are many traitors in Gruzaldo territory."


    "Holy shit!?


    Near gets up even once again. Groussard''s army is famous for its firmness. Unlike the other kingdoms of the Beasts, there are circumstances around which Gruzaldo could have become a major military state. Because I was in the military, Nia is also a matter of real sense. It was incredible to Nia, such as a traitor in its inner circle.


    "Of course there is no certainty. But that''s not what I was hooked on, and Master Gora was pointing it out. That''s why Roch worked for me this time. I don''t think I can trust a nasty guy. I refused to let you hit the lieutenant because I want to keep someone I can trust beside me. From what I''ve heard, you still seem trustworthy."


    Amur stares at Nia.


    "But, Captain..."


    "I''m also going to know how you feel. So serve me all the time. I''m not saying anything. But at least three years, no, even a year. Will you work beside me until you find out who the people who corrode Gruzaldo are? I''m guessing your family is in Gruzaldo territory, too. I hear you''re alienated, but you can''t even ignore it?


    "... but that''s true"


    "Besides, your sister is in the army now. Why don''t we meet?


    "Huh!?


    The words were unexpected to Nia, so the bent face rises unexpectedly. Nia doesn''t know the face of it because she hasn''t been home since she jumped out of the house.


    "You''re strong, your sister. Sooner or later, you might be in a general position."


    "Not so..."


    "That''s not all. The reason I joined the army is to see you. Isn''t she cute?"


    Because Amur niggered, Nia got in trouble. Even if my sister admires me for never seeing her, I don''t know what to look like. But I do want to see you.


    And what Amur said in particular. If Gruzaldo has a large number of treacheries, I guess none of them will be irrelevant to any other country. As Nia was worried about what to do, Alphilis placed a gentle hand on her shoulder.


    "Near"


    "Alfi."


    "Why don''t you go to Gruzaldo once?


    "Are you sure?


    Since Nia looked sorry, Alphilis let her snort forcefully.


    "It won''t be refreshing as it is, will it? Besides, it''s gonna take me a little while to set up a mercenary regiment. There''s a truce agreement with them, and I don''t know what''s going to happen right now, but you need a rush, right?


    "That may be true."


    "Besides, maybe they''re behind it"


    Everyone was annoyed. That''s a good chance.


    "So I''m sure it won''t be in vain for Nia to go. Don''t worry, Kazas will be alive, and I''ll tell him exactly where you''re going."


    "... right. I''ll do what I can!


    Looks like Nia made up her mind. Strength returns to the eye.


    "Captain Amur. I''ll take that story."


    "Are you sure?


    "Yes! Because I''ve already decided. But you''re not staying long, are you?


    "Now I''m telling you, you son of a bitch"


    I shrug and stroke Amur''s head as she holds Nia''s head in her arms.


    I''m sorry, gentlemen, but I''m gonna borrow this nearer for a while now.


    "Yeah, I want it back early. He''s my friend."


    "Oh, I''ll turn it on and give it back to you. Bye, Nia. Let''s go, huh?


    "Oh, yes!


    Amur already started walking. Nia rushes back to Alphilis again to try to follow him.


    "I''m sorry, this happened all of a sudden"


    "It''s okay. Besides, I hope Nia''s okay."


    "Oh, so am I."


    Alphilis and Nia have had a disappointing hug and have spared no part of the rest of the membership. Meanwhile, Gwendorf approached Amur softly.


    "Lord Amur."


    "This is Master Gwendorf."


    "Can you give Gora a message? Nearby, when Gwendorf goes to see him."


    "Yes, my master will be delighted"


    When Amur thanked him deeply, he was urging Nia away. Nia had looked back at the Alphilis and the others many times, but eventually she couldn''t see them either.


    "You''re gone."


    "Oh, that was so sudden."


    "Absolutely, one less common sense person"


    "I miss not seeing that tundra for a while."


    Heavy air flows on the spot, inspired by Uty sighing. It was Ilmatal''s voice that broke that silence.


    "Hey, you and Nia are gonna see each other again, right?


    "Right, Il. I''m sure I''ll see you."


    "So we should go now, too, huh? If we don''t hurry up, the sun will go down, okay?


    "Ha ha, this is where Il took one. This girl is the most solid!


    Miranda laughed, so everyone looked at each other ticklishly and laughed. And as they spared Nia their goodbyes, they followed the scene.


    The Alphilis and the others head to Pilebos to go further. While I had an encounter with Amur, I was going to spend the night at the foot of Pilebos that day, as planned, and proceed to Anneclose''s guide to cross Pilebos the next day. But...


    "The road..."


    "A rockfall."


    Originally there were roads and mountain roads, but Miranda''s arrowheads were in jeopardy as to how nobody was coming because they were going to be there.


    "What do we do?


    "Once you get back and go south from here, you can go to the North Street branch..."


    "It must be dangerous. If there was still an examination, it could be bad."


    "And when there are a lot of people, it also comes to my attention. Plus, when you think about it, you don''t have a pass when you cross the border."


    To Miranda''s words, everyone put their necks up.


    "What''s a pass?


    "Ugh, Nia''s gone, and they''re all just no longer known to the public? There are too many people on the central street, and there''s peace, so only suspicious people can confirm a pass. The streets of the north and south are quite sparse for people and insecure. That''s why we usually have a pass that identifies us at every border."


    "You know what, why don''t we just take a little off the street and cross the border?


    Miranda sighed in disdain as Alphilis said grandiose.


    "Even if they make a criminal statement that grand. Well, you''re right, but there are guards patrolling the border, so you can''t make excuses if they find you, can you? If it''s a single covert operation like a maple, it still smells pretty nasty when the border looks like nothing at first sight and there''s a trap in magic, or when it comes out in groups. Besides, the more insecure the inn is, the more inns you won''t be able to stay without a pass. In Brugal, the proof of Atashi''s Arnelianism replaced the pass, but that''s not all I''m going to do. It''s gonna be a streak of border breaking and wild boarding in the war zone, right?


    "It''s..."


    "Either way, Nojuku is ready. Did you just say that if you do what Anneclose says, you can break the border successfully?"


    Lisa made a sober statement, so Miranda nods.


    "Miranda, by the way, if we go back south, how likely do you think we are to cross the border?


    "... with the strength of the Atasis, we might be able to make a breakthrough. But you''re almost 100% caught. Because the border with the war zone is very tightly secured. If I catch it, it''s more of a problem later. If there''s a bounty you can put on it, it could be used against mercenaries all over it."


    "That''s not good..."


    I was hesitant for Alphilis to risk creating a mercenary regiment from now on. And after a few minutes of discussion afterwards, we arrived at the conclusion that we might be able to take Pilebos a little further north.


    "There''s going to be a way on the map."


    "I don''t want a wreck. Hey..."


    Alphilis shrugged as he saw the mountains spreading in front of him. Behind you can see the ground, but on the front is the mountain as far as you can see. Worst of all, riding Gwendorf would be one flight away, but in that case all the horses and equipment would be sacrificed. Aerial understands leaving the silphide behind.


    That''s how the Alphilis acted differently than they had originally planned.


    After a while off the road, the mountains get even higher. The altitude of 2000 m may no longer be exceeded. It''s an Aerial horse, so it''s moving fast, but normally it''s time for the sun to go down, but I still can''t find the right place to stay in the wild either.


    "The air is a little thin."


    "I guess I can''t breathe a bit"


    "Ah, the maple is back"


    Maple is overwhelmingly faster in such mountainous areas than horses. She''s always ahead of us and makes sure we''re safe ahead. The maple is back.


    "Report"


    "How''d it go?


    It is always Miranda who hears the report.


    "There''s no problem with the path, but there''s a fight between demons"


    "Demons? Like what?


    "I didn''t see the details, but it seemed like a feud between feathered demons. Seems like one of them was pushing it off unilaterally, so I think I''ll just lose it and stop."


    "Um, so you want to take a break for a while? Alfie, what do we do?


    "Right. Or it could be a hand to multiply this mess gap and break through all at once."


    "I see. Everybody?


    Miranda asks for an opinion.


    "Isn''t it a waste of time waiting?


    "Well, since the sun is already over Jomtien, it should be time to find a safe bed"


    "You shouldn''t expect a water field in Rock Mountain. So considering we''re going down this mountain before we run out of water, I suggest we move on a little bit."


    The words of the last Utility were decisive. Water is essential for the journey. There''s nothing scarier about putting it on a journey than running out of water. If you only travel without water, you can handle about 3 days, but considering fighting, it''s hard without water even for a day. The line decided to move on, albeit somewhat forcefully.


    And after a while, I hear the battle and the hustle and bustle.


    "You''re still doing it."


    "Empty?


    "Over there."


    The Alphilis look softly at the direction Lisa pointed in, hiding herself.


    "Is that... a wild griffon?


    "That''s unusual. And it''s a herd."


    "I wonder what they''re doing. I don''t really see it."


    "I just saw it! Looks like white feathers. Oh, it''s falling!


    Uty is right, he''s being driven up by a herd of griffons, and something of the white feathers is coming this way. Apparently you have something on your chest. He doesn''t seem to be a bird, but he can''t help fighting or defending anything. And Griffon kicked me in the air, or something on the white wing seemed out of balance.


    "We''re gonna hit the ground?


    "You shouldn''t!


    Alphilis was running away at some point. Activate the compact "Compressed Atmosphere (Deep Press)" towards the ground, slowing down the fall speed of something falling due to its recoil. And the good thing is, Alphilis, who succeeded in playing on this side, held it up reflexively.


    "What, girl?


    Something Alphilis received. It was an angelic girl with a back or white feather and a pitch-black sword on her chest.


    Continued

 218 In Pilebos, Part 4 - Wings Dancing in the Sky

    Alphilis looked seriously at the girl who accidentally fit in her arms. The figure is exactly like an angel where mythology asks. Long ago, angels supposedly descended from heaven with human-speaking dragons and imparted various knowledge to humans and other races. Alphilis also knows that privileged class consciousness is strong in humans with golden glowing hair on white feathers and golden hair in the East because their hair color is claimed to be derived from angels.


    Most importantly, as far as Gwendorf''s story was concerned, there was no such thing as an angel, and the color of Yerasha''s hair, which was the head of the Winged Man (Nike), just happened to be gold, and even though the Winged Man himself had a lot of gold hair, there seemed to be people of various forms. Gwendorf recalls saying that myths and other things are to be interpreted by those convenient.


    And now the girl in Alphilis'' arms was the girl, the legendary angel herself, with blonde hair, white wings and ball-like skin. The black sword in her chest accentuates her white more. Alphilis stood by with the girl''s feathers for a long time, but soft as superb fabric. Alphilis imagines that it would be nice to rustle those wings instead of pillows if they slept. And the girl herself wasn''t too short, but her body was just as light as a feather. Its lightness and appearance go hand in hand, and Alphilis even remembers the illusion of being lost in an unreal world.


    And the girl had her eyes closed like she had passed out for a moment, but when she awakened to the occasion that Alphilis had re-held her, her open eyes staggered with Alphilis.


    "Yeah, and... are you okay?


    "... Yarra! Imka, alle!


    The girl suddenly gets a surprised look and starts rumbling screaming out words she doesn''t quite understand in Alphilis'' arms. The girl is strong for her lightness, and Alphilis panics again because of a sudden girl rumbling.


    "Hey, hey! Calm down! Because I won''t do anything!!


    "Imka, alle! Yarra! Yarra!!


    But you can''t speak to the girl, she was on the brink of violence. And finally, she''s about to spill out of Alphilis'' arms because she was too violent, and at the same time, the black sword she had on her chest.


    "Oops!


    "Howe!"


    Then Alphilis hugged the girl with his left hand and grabbed the spilling sword with his right hand. At that moment the girl raised something like an odd voice and saw Alphilis with even more surprised eyes, but more uncomfortable on Alphilis'' right hand.


    "The sword...?


    The black sword had a strictly sealed sword belt, but it came off alone. The sword belt was just unraveled, but the way it was unraveled was odd, and Alphilis did feel something called "pattine" cut in his right hand.


    The girl also sees Alphilis'' right hand again so that Alphilis can see his right hand. And those eyes opened even wider.


    "... yuno, remegate, master?


    "Huh?"


    The girl spoke in a different tone than before, so Alphilis accidentally looked back at the girl. Even so, the words didn''t make sense, but I felt like the girl had uttered something important.


    On top of those two, there''s a black shadow. When Alpha Reese returned to me, Griffin almost attacked me from the top as he was about to be able to eagle Alpha Reese''s head.


    "Shit..."


    "Ugh!


    It was a late response alphilis, but Miranda shakes Mace at the soot, punches Griffin in the stomach and drives him away.


    "Alfie, I''m so sorry!


    "Oh, I''m sorry!


    "Damn, a guy flying in the sky is a pain in the ass. It''s not working very well."


    Sure enough, Griffin was flying loosely while receiving Miranda''s mace in his belly. In the unstoppable air, the mace of the servant Miranda was also less than half powerful.


    "Aerie, get rid of me with your bow!


    "I don''t mind that, but there are too many!


    As Aerial put it, the sky was sometime covered with a herd of griffins. Griffin''s captain is roughly 3 m, a carnivore who walks four legs but flies around the sky with huge wings. From the neck to the top is a figure reminiscent of an eagle, but the torso part is a lion. Allegedly highly intelligent but very fierce in character, it is told that it strikes and preys not only on humans but also on warcraft and demons. The calves are very sharp and crumble easily to the extent of the human skull.


    Such a crowd of griffins, over 50 overhead. Scaffolding was also narrow, and the situation was clearly unfavourable to the Alphilis and the others. Did the Griffins think they''d found new bait, and it seemed they set their aim to take and eat not only the white-winged girl, but also the alphilis?


    "What do you want to do?


    "It''ll take some time, but let''s finish where we came down. Even my bow will be hard to defeat with a single blow."


    To the maple question, Aerial answers. And staring overhead, Miranda senses a bad feeling.


    "No, seriously. But Griffin..."


    Miranda pulls Griffin matters out of her knowledge. In it, Griffin did seem to have a description of using the braces...


    "Oh, maybe not"


    The moment Miranda squeaked softly, the crowd of Griffins kept their mouths wide open. I can see the flames leaking from my mouth.


    Noticed the motion, everyone''s body stiffens for a moment. Though there''s nowhere to hide yourself around, if you take this number of Griffin braces at the same time, there''s not a single one.


    "(Damn, can you make it?


    Before Miranda tried to deploy her defensive witchcraft, it was the white-winged girl who was moving ahead. As he leaves the hand of Alphilis, he releases one sword within the two swords that were hanging on his hips.


    "Yuno, Darv!


    The girl screams something, and Alphilis senses what it means, even if she doesn''t understand the words.


    "Everybody, get down!


    A white-winged girl waves her sword away against the sky when everyone is reflexively down. At that moment, the surrounding area was surrounded by light and roaring noises, all of them nodding unexpectedly. And after the light leaves, everyone who roughly lifts their heads.


    "What''s that?


    "What the hell..."


    When Alphilis and the others raised their faces, the blubber and black objects were about to fall out of the sky. They hit exposed rocks and collapse their shape without prototyping. Part of it rolls over to the foot of Alphilis, but seeing the black mass at his feet, Alphilis has made him scream lightly.


    "Is this Griffin''s head?


    Rolling at the foot of the alphilis was Griffin''s head, which became charcoal. I don''t know what the hell happened, and the Alphilis and the others are flabbergasted. The white-winged girl sat behind her with a sword-wielding recoil or perched on the ground.


    Over the sky, a herd of Griffins have already begun to retreat.


    "What a surprise, one of the Spirit Swords."


    Lisa didn''t listen to Gwendorf whine.


    "Gwen, what is the Spirit Sword?


    "Oh, there were times when elves and humans used to work out a variety of weapon defenses to counter the Demon King. The Holy Sword, the Divine Sword, the Devil''s Sword... the name varies according to the way it is used, but that is the Spirit Sword made of the superior Spirit itself as your Divine Body. Certainly named, Thundering Sword Impulse"


    "Spirit Sword"


    Alphilis sees the sky as if to deceive the words. More than 10 Griffins were completely desperate in one swing. If we could wield the impulse indefinitely, the war itself would change. While I admire its power, I''m still in the mood for horror, Alphilis.


    But that''s the same with the girl who waved the sword, shaking small with her sword in her hand. When Alphilis leans softly closer to her, he grabs both hands with the sword and gently releases his fingers.


    "It''s okay, ''cause it''s okay now"


    "... Euno"


    "Thank you, thank you very much."


    Alphilis smiles at the girl, takes her hand and makes the girl stand up. Then, the girl turned bright red and for some reason began to creep.


    "Euno, Marie?


    "Huh?"


    "Remegate, Probe, Euno. Euno, Marie, Emerald?


    Alphilis has no idea what the girl is saying, but apparently she felt like she was being asked something seriously. And as the girl comes crammed in step by step, Alphilis gradually begins to be pushed to that sword screen.


    "Euno, Marie?


    "Uh... yeah, I wonder"


    Alphilis wasn''t sure, and he nodded as he responded to the girl he blamed. Then the girl blushed completely and covered her face with both hands.


    "What? What??


    As the alphilis wandered, the utility I saw approached me.


    "Alfi, what''s wrong?


    "No, I don''t understand the words..."


    "Heh. Maybe this kid is Halpuia. Then even if you don''t understand the words, you might not be able to help."


    "Halpuia?"


    It was an unfamiliar word to hear from Alphilis. Seeing Miranda and the others with her eyes, no one seemed to know. In the meantime, Uty speaks well.


    "Halpuria is a species of people who find themselves in a mutilated place that humans can hardly reach here in Pilebos. I rarely show up in public because I don''t associate with other races. Originally it should be close to the Beast Man, but as far as Gwen''s story goes, it might also have something to do with the Wingman (Nike). It''s a warm species unrelated to the battle, and it shouldn''t be impossible to be speechless because it''s been isolated from the outside world for a long time. Anyway, dealing with them is as good as the eagles and fairies."


    "Is that why you know?


    "Well, fairies are close to spirits, so even if they''re stuck in the same settlement, they can communicate with other settlements. I''ve only heard the story. Can I talk to this girl for a second? If you''re a weasel, you might know the language."


    That said, Uty starts talking to some white-winged girl.


    "Euno, Fairy?


    "Yeah, well, eagles are water fairy utilities. Can I talk to you if you like?


    "Yar"


    So after talking for a while, Uty accompanied the girl and walked over to the Alphilis and the others.


    "Apparently, he was on his way on a journey with a good elder."


    "Journey?"


    "Yeah, fortune tells me the time has come for this kid to embark on a journey. This girl looks special in Halpuia."


    Uty sits on the girl''s shoulder and starts talking.


    Continued

 219 In Pilebos, Part 5 - Daughter of Halpuia

    "First of all, this child is like a mixed race of humans and harpuis."


    "Mixed blood?"


    "Yes. It''s very rare that your mother is human and your father is like Halpuria. Oh, if it was a man, it would be Halpass. Anyway, I was wondering if this kid''s mother was from some nobleman. Looks like this kid''s father, who happened to be on the street, helped him where he was about to be killed by a chaser, ahead of losing a power battle and falling off. So they fell in love and lived together in Halpuia, and this child was born."


    "It''s like a painted romance."


    Miranda is impressed. Uty went on to talk.


    "But this kid is a mixed-race kid, and it looks like he was bullied in the Halpuia settlement. Looks like your mother died as soon as she had this baby. But this girl was recognized by Impulse, the treasure sword of the settlement."


    "The Spirit Sword chooses the user."


    Gwendorf adds words.


    "I wonder if it''s because of that, plus this kid seems to have lost his place in the village. In addition, impulses can be used, so it seems that even more sealed swords, lemegates, have been pressed."


    "Seal... that black sword."


    Alphilis saw the black sword in his hand. I gripped it myself and it was so creepy. Gwendorf also looks at the sword of Alphilis in a strange way, but when he saw that something had been said, he encouraged him to talk about Uty.


    "He said he had an announcement. I hope I can unseal the lemegate soon. It''s not good to have this sword in the settlement then, so let someone take it and let it travel. If you do, the authentic users of Lemegate will show up, and everything will work out."


    "So this kid''s looking for a sword user?


    "Didn''t they already find you?


    Utility sees Alphilis with a deep eye.


    "No way..."


    "Yes, with Alphilis touching it, I think I''ve unsealed this sword. But it doesn''t seem complete. So this kid, Emerald, has trouble judging."


    When I saw the white feathered girl Uty called Emerald, she did look like she was in trouble.


    "Besides, this girl is ordered to serve Lemegate as soon as she finds him."


    "Oh, that."


    "Yes, I think the eagle is a good pain in the ass."


    Uti was unusual and revealed his anger.


    "The announcement itself is suspicious in the first place, and it just sounds like you pushed something nasty on this kid. It''s an utterly angry species!


    "But you kept the treasure sword, didn''t you?


    "What do you think? In fact, this kid was just ordered to leave the inside, he didn''t even know where to go, and he was wandering around this Pyrevos area for nearly a month? It would be important if Halpuria went inside the human race without any foretaste. Isn''t that a good, spectacle hut? Besides, this kid looks little different than a human being because of his mixed blood or just because he has feathers. Halpuia is supposed to look more like a bird. Whatever the fairy eagle says, I think she''s pretty pretty, this girl."


    "If you say so."


    I was distracted by all the white feathers, but this girl is beautiful. Cut the blonde hair short and still have an unobtrusive look, but it''s very elegant. I''m also convinced that my mother is some nobleman. Green eyes were full of confusion and anxiety, but on the contrary it was fascinating in contrast to its radiant appearance. In thin fabric cloth clothes, underneath are trousers so short that you can see the thick legs. The skin was clear, white and glossy. Lisa and Larna also have white skin, but Emerald is probably fairly white from the beginning.


    When Alphilis was looking seriously, Emerald noticed the gaze and shyly twisted.


    "Hey, Alfie. Don''t look so hard at him."


    "Oh, I''m sorry"


    "And you can still see it if you don''t want to."


    "Huh?"


    While the alphilis was decent, Uty laughed niggly.


    "Alfie, remember what you just did?


    "What..."


    Alphilis remembers what he did earlier, but I can only remember helping this kid. Utility laughed even more prankily as Alphilis had his neck clenched.


    "First of all, I thought I was gonna hold her."


    "Right."


    "So you touched this kid''s feathers, too, right? That''s when you touched the most sensitive part."


    "Really?


    "Plus, you held my hand and made me stand, didn''t you?


    "Yeah."


    "So, what did you do last?


    "... nothing?


    Uty is holding her hands up and waving her head to the side like, oh man.


    "Normally in reverse order, this is a ritual procedure for proposing marriage in Halpuria."


    "Cuckoo... what?


    "So this kid seems confused, too. Besides, Alfie''s a woman? So you heard about this kid, right? What''s" Euno, Marie "?


    "... no way"


    "Yes, ''Are you marrying me?'' That means. Alfie snorted at the words. You know what this means?


    Blood draws from Alphilis'' face. In the back Lisa had already laughed. And, as usual, Utility finally utters a stubborn word.


    "Yes, Alfie, you''re going to have married this girl!


    "Yeah, yeah... yeah, yeah!?


    Alphilis kept his mouth open gently. Of course, there was no fine dust in Alphilis.


    "I didn''t think Emerald would either, but he''s also a master candidate for Remegate, and he seemed to think which way to follow. And if they even propose... because Halpuia has a point where the benefactor of life has to be equally grateful, ''if that''s what the benefactor of life wants,'' it looks like Emerald got the proposal. Yes, marriage is formed ~"


    The last one told me to tear up whether Uti was also stunned by the exact development. And suddenly, Lisa pounds on the shoulder of her self-inflicted Alphilis from behind.


    "I''m glad, Alfi... isn''t it the biggest hot period of your life? Pu, kuku... it''s scary what the difference between customs is, kuku... no. My stomach is the limit..."


    I started laughing as Lisa nodded on the spot and tapped the ground to see if she had finally exceeded the laughing ceiling. The same applies to utilities. Exactly. The other members weren''t willing to go that far, but they were having trouble losing their emotional whereabouts and how to react. No one could hear Larna whining, "Shit, that hand" etc.


    And as Alphilis suddenly lost herself, the emerald slowly approached with some kind of ear punch by Utility.


    "Oh, there is, huh?


    "... yes?


    Alphilis sees Emerald with his vain eyes.


    "Wow, me, eh mehradu. Two, it''s mundane, thank you."


    It was an alphilis that stunned the emerald who bowed.


    That night. The Alphilis found something like a cave and decided to stay overnight. It was quite spacious inside and big enough for everyone to lie down exactly.


    The watches are Gwendorf and Miranda. It had been a long time since the sun had set, so everyone had already slept in peace. Alphilis also had plans to keep an eye on him, but he asked me to let him sleep tonight if he had any hard work, so Miranda was on a longer turn instead.


    "And yet..."


    Gwendorf opens his mouth abruptly.


    "Hmm?"


    "No, I can''t believe Impulse exists."


    "Oh, that''s a great sword."


    Miranda remembered the sword that Emerald had wielded during the day, and she was curious. I feel that sword should not be put out on the world. It is Miranda''s intuition.


    "You used to have so many swords like that?


    "Right, I wouldn''t deny there were quite a few of them. At least there must have been a Spirit Sword named after each attribute"


    "That''s horrible to think about. But where are those going now?


    To Miranda''s question, Gwendorf shakes his head.


    "Come on... I thought it was all lost in the fierce struggle with the demon kings"


    "I''ve heard rumors about some of them, but I just thought they were legends and stuff to foil. But as far as that goes, there are a lot of legends that are true."


    "Right, there are a lot of distorted legends over the course of a thousand years, but I think there are still a lot of weapons sleeping on the ground. I don''t think I''m going to listen to you too much."


    Gwendorf sighed and began to delay his thoughts. When this happened, it cautioned against Gwendorf''s thoughts even on the servant Miranda.


    "(It''s been a while since I''ve seen Impulse, but what''s that sword called Lemegate? I''ve never even seen this before. Sounds like a sword with considerable power, but I don''t recognize the sealing ceremony either. It is utterly riddled with mystery that the sword will react to the Alphilis. I''m also the head of the True Dragon, and I was probably curious to be featured with the Five Wise Men, etc. Maybe not if you''re too relaxed. Maybe we should go talk to the other True Dragons. In the meantime, why don''t you get in touch with Maia)"


    Miranda also immerses herself in her own thoughts as Gwendorf delays such thoughts.


    "(That''s a pile of problems. I feel it is necessary to put in a report to the Supreme Bishop (Miriazal) as soon as possible to put in place measures. I know you''ve already bought a lot of information because it''s about him, but this time the enemy is too big. If they''ve been working out a plan for hundreds of years, it''s probably too late for anything they''ve already done. Still, I''m sure there''s something you and your friends can do)"


    Miranda brings a dead tree to the fire.


    "(And as a problem in front of me. If we can take Emerald, the closer we get to civilized areas, the more problematic it will be. There must be a lot of people who only see Emerald as a demon. Alfie, are you aware of that?


    Miranda looked more worried about Alphilis, who was supposed to be sleeping in the back.


    And the alphilis of the day slept with Irmatal. It''s just that Irmatal has a pretty bad sleep minister, so when I wake up, I mostly sleep in the place after tomorrow. Sometimes when the alphilis is asleep, the eyes wake up a little with the weight that creeps up somewhere, but is usually the weight of Ilmatal returning from falling asleep and away.


    And again today, Alphilis feels the weight on himself. As Alphilis tried to attract him reflexively, "Il, put on the blanket," I felt its body tremendously.


    "Is that it? It''s big for il..."


    "A Phew."


    When Alphilis opened his eyes, there was an emerald diving naked into Alphilis'' pocket.


    Continued

 220 In Pilebos, Part 6 - Disaster?

    "... to?


    The misasleep Alphilis also awoke in an instant, doubting my eyes. Why is Emerald in his own nostalgia, as he was born? But even if you ask, Alphilis doesn''t know what she''s saying.


    "Doh, what shall I do?"


    "A Phew."


    Emerald only desperately remembers the name of Alphilis, whining softly in a small voice. As my eyes grew accustomed to the darkness, I could well see Emerald''s green eyes moisturizing. To be frightened of something, but determined eyes. As the name suggests, there were two green eyes with the same color shine as the gem, looking up at the alphilis.


    "(What shall I do, this is adorable. Um, if it''s a little bit... Ha! No, no, no. What would I think?


    Alphilis may have confused you or may not have been able to do it. As appealing as that was Emerald''s appearance. Alphilis doesn''t know, but he is told that those who sleep in the wings or in the feathers of Halpuia get the best sleep ever, or even the comfort of rising to heaven. Succubus such as Larna delude people with witchcraft and her own body fluids, but there is also something out of the wings of the Emerald that can create a kind of delusion. If Alphilis were a man, he would be losing temptation in an instant and pushing down Emerald.


    Emerald, on the other hand, faithfully adheres to what a married couple should do in their first night, but doesn''t even know what to do. At first I thought I should leave it to Alphilis, but I try to do something from myself because Alphilis won''t move forever. And


    "Ahhh!?


    The alphilis is small, but you sound slightly out in between. Emerald took Alphilis'' underwear off. Fortunately, Alphilis is sleeping in the deepest part of the world, and no one else has noticed or reacted. Is that happiness or unhappiness?


    "Hey, Emerald. No... Yo."


    "A Phew."


    But make it emerald, and come to the bed of Alphilis, prepared for it. I wasn''t thinking, like, don''t do anything and go home. In the meantime, Emerald moves his hand, wishing he could bare the alphilis just like himself. Strong arm strength, not commensurate with the body, could not stop as much as Alphilis had made some resistance.


    "(Hey, hey, hey. This is not good! I''m starting to feel kind of weird until I do!


    In the dark, emerald white feathers and green eyes emerge. And like connecting them, I could hear white skin and a slightly hotter exhale of emeralds, and Alphilis was starting to feel strange.


    "(Duh, I don''t know what to do... if I don''t do something about it, I''m really gonna step over the line. Yes, stay!


    Alphilis let go of Emerald''s hand, which was about to reach his secrets, and embraced Emerald with strength as it was. Emerald can''t move with this because he wrapped his arms around him and held him. Alphilis trying to force me to sleep, trying to keep the emerald from moving.


    "(What do you say, you can''t move this!


    And Alphilis hugged Emerald full of strength, but unexpectedly Emerald seemed to fall asleep without resisting the power of that hand, turning his hand behind Alphilis in the same way, wrapping Alphilis with his feathers. Or did you think that was the couple''s act? (i) A reassuring alphilis.


    "You''re safe for now... but can you sleep?


    The next day, while preparing to fall asleep, Alphilis was wrapped in emerald feathers and slowly fell asleep.


    And the next morning. When Alphilis woke up with his eyes, he no longer looked like Emerald. If you look closely, your appearance and underwear were almost taken off at some point, making you look quite remarkable. If this was something someone could see waking up in, it wouldn''t have been an excuse.


    While appreciating that, Alphilis tries to correct his clothes and rub his sleepy eyes to everyone. I wondered if I was the last person to wake up again, but everyone was doing so differently today. Focusing on emeralds and utilities, everyone is in a circle.


    "I see, that''s what..."


    "Good morning, everyone. What, what''s wrong?


    When Alphilis was unable to grasp the situation, everyone saw Alphilis with suspicious eyes.


    "Alfie, you''re such a hobby... I think you should think of Atashi as a little best friend."


    "It''s okay, Alfie. I''m on Alfie''s side, no matter what kind of sexuality Alfie has."


    "Stay away from me, big woman. It''s unclean. Don''t infect (depress) Lisa!


    "Lord Alphilis, I was wondering if that would be..."


    "Alfie, either Lori or Lez."


    "Alfi, if there''s something called me... and you''re not satisfied with the demands, why aren''t you telling me?


    "Well, that''s it. I think human beings are free, I am."


    "Mom, Il better be my brother."


    "What? What are you talking about!?


    Alphilis didn''t know what to say, and he panicked all morning. At its center, Emerald was dyeing his cheeks with embarrassment.


    "Uh, I''m tired in the morning."


    "I thought they''d ask me that in the morning."


    "It''s Uty''s fault!


    "Don''t blame people! The eagle only faithfully conveyed the words of Emerald."


    The Alphilis advance further through the Pyrevos Mountains. In the end, everyone''s misunderstanding was quickly solved, but it took a lot of strength to correct Emerald''s mistake.


    Apparently Emerald had no knowledge of how to have a child or anything like that, and he thought he was pregnant because he had already slept with Alphilis. Even so, he seemed happy to tell everyone about it, including Uty.


    I told that emerald first of all that there was no possibility of pregnancy, slowly telling him that women would not normally marry each other, that Alphilis had no intention of marrying and that all yesterday''s acts were misunderstandings. Then Emerald''s complexion became all cloudy and he began to cry at the end of the day. And in the end, Alphilis was going to forgive Emerald.


    But when Emerald finished crying, he said he still had to follow Alphilis. Either way, I don''t have a place in me anymore. I couldn''t leave him alone watching Emerald complain in tears about it, and in the end Alphilis allowed him to accompany Emerald with Remegate.


    Plus Emerald is fine sometimes, so he offered to sleep with Alphilis. Both Alphilis and Utility interpreting the words were baffled by this for a moment, but Emerald said Alphilis felt like a mother or sister. Sure, Alphilis may have felt that way about Emerald, who doesn''t know her mother, but Alphilis couldn''t refuse the subtly bewildering but unmalicious offer, conditional on a proper advance offer. By the way, Larna tried to hitch a ride to the story, but that one was rejected, of course.


    "Now, where''s the road?"


    I just came to the split, Aerial and Lisa looking for the way to lead the way.


    "You don''t even know it with your eyes."


    "Even Lisa''s sensors can''t do it a little further. Miranda, do you have a map?


    "Hmm, maybe not"


    Miranda looks anxious.


    "What''s going on?


    "That''s what I already got for Anneclose. I think it''s out of range."


    A peek at Miranda''s map revealed an expected road map written there. But it did come to the north end of the map yesterday.


    "Shouldn''t there have been roads along the way?


    "The road, there was something like that, but it wasn''t something like that that you could go through very well. If one person at a time, we could manage."


    To Lisa''s question, Maple answers.


    "That means we''re gonna have to find a way out of here."


    One step ahead of shipwreck.


    "What am I going to do, just take the road east?


    Emerald slaps Uty on the shoulder when the Alphilis argue that it''s not oh and this is not the case.


    "Uty, Emerald, Nolau"


    "Huh? You know the way?


    Everyone turns to the word.


    "Hmm, the road east of here becomes a cliff along the way. If you go north and cross one of the ridges, there''s a path to the east from there. I tried to get to the neighborhood, but I saw a shadow, so I came back scared."


    "I see, you can trust that. Distance?"


    "Emerald flew slowly for about two days. This horse could do just as much if it hurried."


    "It''s settled."


    Along with Alphilis'' decision, the line headed north. The alphilis running down that road. Along the way, Aerial sees the sky. Emerald was similarly, looking at the sky.


    Since the two of them care too much about the sky, Alphilis asked concerned.


    "Aerie, what''s wrong?


    "No, because the wind has changed. Hi. That''s crazy."


    "A Phew, Blizzard"


    Emerald started panicking. The Alphilis and the others stop the horse.


    "Uty, what about Emerald?


    "It''s unusual this time of year, but he said heavy snow was coming. It won''t be long before my breath freezes."


    No way. It''s not magic.


    "No, maybe it''s true"


    Aerial also says as he looks over the sky.


    "I don''t know about the mountains, but it''s true that the air is rapidly getting cold. Actually, there''s already something down on the other side of the west."


    "I also feel Lisa. Lisa can''t sense the temperature change with the sensor, but she can see the wind moving. You''re getting more and more air from above. The air down there is mostly cold, isn''t it? It could really be snow."


    "We''re just in the fall..."


    I shrugged like Alphilis said I couldn''t believe it, but here I decided to take the advice honestly. Anyway, if it really snows, it''s not weird to freeze to death. The Alphilis don''t have any winter gear.


    "And then. Maybe we should evacuate this place as soon as we discover a cave or a cold place."


    "Okay, let''s hurry up"


    To Miranda''s words, Alphilis moved quickly. But what was unexpected to them, too, was that it started snowing in less than a half an hour and that there was no place like a cave. And the snow, which began to fall slightly at first, quickly changed its appearance into a snowstorm, hitting the Alphilis relentlessly.


    "What is this!?


    "Ko, this is..."


    "I didn''t hear this!


    No longer had the Alphilis encountered so much snow that they could not even move on. A dubious blizzard to see if you can even see the fellows who should already be beside you. Your breath is freezing and your eyelids are cold enough to freeze. The Alphilis were totally insulting the weather in the mountains.


    Continued

 221 In Pilebos, Part 7 - Snowstorm

    "No! Let''s set up a tent here!


    "This is the place!? Sure it''s a cliff by the side, huh?


    "It''s better than moving and falling on a cliff! Hurry!"


    The Alphilis set up a tent desperately. It would have been about this much later and earlier that I thought it would be tougher to set up a tent than to fight. Successfully managed to set up two tents, with the entrance facing each other and hurrying to cage in the tent. It gets a little narrower but I can''t leave the horses alone, so I set up a tent to accommodate the horses, and everyone, including the horses, leans against each other.


    Miranda and Uty had their own boundaries around the tent, but they would be just resting. Still, I guess it''s because we have a connection that we don''t have to freeze to death yet.


    In the meantime, it is Miranda and Uty who raise their voices and communicate the measures to everyone.


    "Ready? Don''t go to sleep tonight, even if it''s hard! If you sleep in the cold, your life will be over!?


    "Yes, we encourage each other and rub our bodies. If you don''t, your fingertips will rot in the cold!


    "Until this hourglass falls off is a battle. By the time this falls, the night will be dawn. Then let''s move!


    But neither did Miranda imagine that the snowstorm would never stop at dawn. It''s dark outside even after the hourglass has fallen off, and I don''t even know the sun has risen. Thanks to regular Miranda and Uty going to reconnect, although the snow weight does not mean the tent will collapse, it cannot be blocked until the cold. Encouraging each other was also drawing closer to limits.


    "Haa... haa..."


    "When will this snowstorm stop? Hey, Jake..."


    "Lisa, hold on! Jake''s not here!


    But Lisa, the least physically fit, finally started to get upset. Alphilis, instead of noticing, I snapped Lisa''s cheek, but she''s not responding very well.


    "I shouldn''t, I''m starting to lose consciousness"


    "So is Lisa, but it''s time for me to be tough, Alfie. Her eyelids are heavy."


    "Aerie, you''re not gonna let me die alone, are you?


    "I know that... but"


    Aerial is also desperate to shake off his sleeper, but the situation seems pretty harsh.


    "Guh. I can''t believe there''s no use for a curse at a time like this. How useless!


    You can''t even use fire in a narrow tent for a detour. When the octagonal Alphilis were desperate, Alphilis felt signs of someone outside.


    "I wonder who... you can''t possibly move with such a snowstorm. But I''m sleepy now..."


    Alphilis, who remained conscious until the end, felt the horses'' nagging voice heard in his falling consciousness.


    Alfie, wake up.


    "Ugh..."


    "Alfi, it''s dinner!


    "What a foodie I am!


    When Alphilis got up unexpectedly scratchy, it was like some house there. Miranda looks worried and peeks at Alphilis. Everyone is apparently safe and sleeping there with a blanket over them.


    "If you can wake up that way, you''ll be fine."


    "What are you talking about people... that, what are we doing here?


    "That''s right, I think they saved us."


    When Alphilis looked through the room twirling, it was a strange space. First, white as the walls and ceilings were made of snow. No, it was very fine snow of particles, if you look good. Yet inside the room is kept at a comfortable temperature. Around it were decorated or hung curses made of bones and skins, obviously inhabited by those who dealt with sorcery.


    "Uh-huh, you look somewhere."


    "It looks like Fairtoose''s place. I just met the Lord here."


    "Um, I''m a witch, as those people would have guessed. Witch apprentice, to be exact."


    A door made of ice slid sideways and a woman appeared. Blue hair close to white as well. Alphilis recalls that Louis once had that hair color when he waved his curse ice sword. That means she''s someone with an affinity for ice.


    And my skin was white, too. Pure white as if it was hardly affected by the sun''s light. Eyes go through the blue too, the same color as the hair color. I wonder how strong the affinity is with ice. Combined with that color, women who look almost the same age as Alphilis look very faceless. I thought she was a doll-like girl when I first saw Lisa, but the woman in front of me almost felt something emotional. Alphilis wonders if this is what happens if the doll talks.


    But the woman speaks to the Alphilis in a firm tone, as if she were never a doll.


    "And that''s an interesting way to wake you up. In the lower realm these days, is such a way of waking up popular?


    "No, no, because this kid is a foodie"


    "Hey Miranda!? Don''t say anything unsolicited!


    Then I look at the two of them starting to rub each other like that, and the woman laughs lightly, "Huh," she said. To that grin, an alphilis that can be unwittingly hitched.


    "(Oh, you look like that too)"


    But if the woman didn''t feel comfortable that Alphilis had seen her smile, she immediately returned her expression and became as faceless as the original doll.


    "Well, let''s introduce ourselves. My name is Closess. As I mentioned earlier, I trained under" The Witch of the Ice Plains ". What about them?


    "I''m Alphilis. A traveling mercenary."


    "Atashi is Miranda. It''s happening now, Sister of Arnelian Church."


    Each of them introduces himself. Then he brought his hands to his chin to do troubling tricks, but he immediately looked at the two with cold eyes.


    "Those guys, they''re not just mercenaries and sisters. To the curse mark, the body of immortality. Who are they?


    "How did you notice this?


    Looks like Miranda raised her guard. If this determines that Closess is the enemy, Miranda will not hesitate to fly.


    But the closet speaks calmly.


    "I embraced you, you can tell by the curse. But the curse mark was so complicated that I didn''t even know it. Besides, the Sister woke up with little to no frostbite. Behold those around you. There is still no sign of waking up, and the hands and feet will not suffer as much frostbite as they would have rotted if the procedure had been delayed even a quarter of an hour later. This is not a normal human place."


    "I see. So, what do we do with the Atasis?


    Miranda finds herself. But the closet said without agitation.


    "Nothing. Thanks. I knew right away that those guys weren''t bad guys. The safest part of that tent was the horse. Not only did we take care of ourselves, but we took care of the horses. When I put him in the tent, he saw me with his eyes like a horse told him to help me. It was only with the help of the horses that we were actually brought here to take a breath. They seem to be trusted."


    "... why did you help us?


    Now Alphilis asks.


    "It''s a coincidence. No matter how Pyrebos, so much snow is rare at this time of year. So I wondered what it was and decided to look around. Besides, the spirits have been here lately. It''s a guy called Bug News. And when I came to this neighborhood, I felt thoughts. I didn''t think so, but I didn''t know the day would come when I''d get my thoughts straight from True Dragon."


    "Oh, thank God you''re here."


    "Mom!"


    "Il!"


    That''s where Gwendorf and Irmatal come in. Ilmatal literally flew and hugged him to the source of the alphilis. Irmatal remains a human figure, and only wings can be released these days. Gwendorf was surprised that this was a very clever thing to do.


    When he sees Gwendorf, the closet kneels down to thank him.


    "This is Dear Gwendorf, Ilmatal. Please smell this kind of dwelling, the ultimate in pleasure. Please forgive me for getting my eyes dirty."


    "No, it''s this one who appreciates it, young witch. Without your help, it would not have been possible to save me and everyone. True dragons are not omnipotent either. There was nothing I could do about them getting cold on that spot. before such great forces as nature, such as me, are powerless creatures."


    "No, we witches are the only true dragons you have. How dare you say that?"


    Closess speaks to Gwendorf with her head dripping more and more. Gwendorf seemed troubled by that attitude, although he did not put it on his face either. Gwendorf doesn''t like to be blamed on someone. The Alphilis and the others are well aware of that.


    To change the spearhead of the story, Gwendorf changed the subject.


    "Young witch, you said you were an apprentice. So where did the regular witch go?


    "Yes, your master has made his way to another land for ''The Witch''s Regiment''"


    "A bunch of witches? Who summoned you?


    "It''s in Fairtoose, the white witch who is the head of the witch."


    "What, the fair!?


    To an unexpected name, Miranda shouts out loud unexpectedly. Closess was surprised, but Gwendorf continued, regardless of whether he was interested earlier in the conversation.


    "Why? Are you listening to what the regiment says?


    "I haven''t asked for more information, but you think there''s so much existence in the lower realm that you can''t ignore anything? My master, who was supposed to be calm, had changed his complexion. This is the first time in a long time, and it seems to warm up old relationships purely."


    "I see you''ve also become aware of Fairtoose as it blooms late. She''ll be a good length."


    Gwendorf nods satisfactorily.


    "So you''re away?


    "Yes, because it is the role of generations of ice field witches to protect this land"


    "Why? There shouldn''t be anything like this to protect Pilebos?


    It was a closet in silence to Miranda''s question, but Gwendorf urged it with his eyes, so the closet began to speak.


    "... this is land to isolate the North"


    The closet uttered the word, squeezing it out.


    Continued

 222 In Pilebos, Part 8 - The Witch of the Ice Plains

    "Quarantine the northern earth...?


    I objected to that word as if Miranda had heard an exotic one, but it was Alphilis who didn''t know what the word meant, and even Gwendorf was the same.


    "Isolate the North? I haven''t received any such reports either. What''s this all about?


    "... we have sealed the Great Demon King on the northern earth"


    Both Alphilis and Miranda accidentally looked at each other in the closet''s words. Gwendorf apparently moved his eyebrows tingly, but within his expectations.


    "Which Great Demon King?


    "The Great Demon King, Tetrapolishka"


    "Um, the devil-eyed woman."


    What did Gwendorf look like? But the circumstances often prevent Alphilis and the others from swallowing it.


    "Hey, Gwen."


    "What is it, Alfie?"


    "Isn''t the Great Demon King wiped out?


    "... well, you don''t know."


    "I don''t even know Atashi"


    Miranda and the demon king. The content of this story seems to have bothered me.


    "Since the Great Demon King was wiped out, didn''t we start a war between humans?


    "You''re half right, half wrong"


    "Dear Gwendorf, Are you sure you want to talk to them?"


    Closess tries to flatter Gwendorf.


    "... you won''t mind. They are facing a more serious crisis. You might want to know about this."


    "If that''s what you say."


    Closess gently drooped her head and showed a silent posture.


    "Well, it''s about the Great Demon King. In fact, at least three of the six at the end of the war have been missed."


    "What...?


    Both Alphilis and Miranda had a strong expression. Still, Gwendorf continues.


    "It''s too early to be surprised. Plus, it''s still active."


    "Huh."


    "No, silly!


    Miranda roughed up her voice. It''s too different from the historical facts you know.


    "Then why isn''t anyone crusading?


    "No way..."


    "Alphilis is good."


    As Gwendorf pointed out, Alphilis seemed to realize something. Miranda leaves her voice rough and turns back to Alphilis.


    "Alfie, you know something!?


    "Yeah. I imagine this, but what if no one could defeat that Great Demon King?


    Miranda became angry at what Alphilis had told her with a blue face. And Miranda''s head starts spinning full.


    "I see... that might convince you a lot."


    "Do you have any idea?


    "Oh, a lot."


    The way Miranda put her thoughts together, she nodded.


    "For one thing, a magic church is a bad group with constant civil strife, but it never breaks down. I''ve been fighting internally all the time, and I think there are dead people out there."


    "Why?"


    "Atashi has always wondered, too, what if the true purpose of the Magic Church is to monitor and exterminate its surviving Great Demon King?


    "Close, but not far away without hitting"


    The closet pinched the words. Then ask Gwendorf for permission with his eyes and start talking.


    "You don''t have to bother Mr. Gwendorf''s mouth, I''ll explain it in turn. First of all, during the Great War, there were six Great Demon Kings, right? At that time, the Magic Church, the Witches, the Instructors, the Arnelian Church and even the Church of the Olimpus at the end have joined forces to destroy the unity of the Great Demon King in coalitions with soldiers from all nations. But the result was miserable. 1/5 of those who participated in the battle actually died. More than half of them sustained some kind of injury. To the magnitude of the damage, Olumpas has indicated that he will withdraw from future battles with the Great Demon King. The nations also fell back on the Great Demon King crusade.


    And what was left was the Arnelian Church, the Magic Church, and the witches and mentors. So we fought while arguing, but it was not settled, and only time flied by naughty. But when I realized, the Great Demons disappeared again. "


    Alphilis and the others know about it. One said Lifeless did it. I guess he knocked it down where it''s not a historical fact. But if that''s true, it''s also possible that the fighting power of the lifeless alone is comparable to that of all sorcery churches. Alphilis shudders that his magic power may be true for 100,000 magicians.


    And yet the closet continues.


    "And when the Great Demon King was last united, the humans went to bet. If we defeat the last one, we don''t have to be scared of the Demon King anymore. So again the humans joined together and fought against the last Great Demon King."


    "Pretty intentional, but I can''t help it. So, he said he couldn''t take it down."


    "Exactly. The army of the last Great Demon King beat thoroughly, but the Great Demon himself could not defeat it. Joining the fight to the end were the Arnelian Church, the Magic Church, the Witches, the Instructors, and then some of the nations, but they decided to enter into a truce agreement with their Great Demon King. Because we knew that if we fought any further, we''d be hit so hard that we''d never get back together again."


    "But as troubling as it is now, I shouldn''t have. But I should have knocked him out there."


    I tried to join the conversation if Alphilis wasn''t convinced, but Miranda shook her head.


    "No, I can''t do that, Alfie. I could certainly have defeated him. No, I guess if we still form another coalition, that Great Demon King can be defeated. That''s why the Great Demon King is so important. But if we had been forced to defeat the Great Demon King at the time, the last group we would have joined would have been ravaged without a trace by now."


    "To whom?


    "The countries that survived the war along the way and the Church of Olimpas."


    Alphilis argues against what Miranda told him to throw up.


    "But imitating like such a fire scene thief"


    "I will. History is made by winners. The dead don''t talk, the losers don''t talk in silence. I guess Olimpus is aiming at it and piercing external non-interference all the time. If they get a chance, they''ll definitely invade this way. Atashi has met with them several times on the job, and in some cases, he has, but if he wants to, he won''t. Because they look like adults and possess a lot of fighting power, and so do those guys. A bunch of belly-black people."


    "That Sister is right. The concerns at the time were also, apparently, precisely Olunpus. And with the strength of the warrior and the strength of the Great Demon King in his balance, he came to the conclusion of a truce agreement. That''s the fact of the war."


    Alphilis and Miranda stop talking about what Closes said. I didn''t know history was so intentional, Dew. Elsa heard the same story from Miriazal, but both Alphilis and Miranda realized that the equilibrium of the world was far more dangerous than they thought.


    Closess connects words further there.


    "But with us, I wasn''t doing anything. The Magic Church studied magic to defeat the Great Demon King. The Church of Arnelia executed further securing its strength by expanding its position. The more I feel about it, the more I can have an all-out war with Olympus. Witches and mentors are also focused on fostering backward movement. So current witches and their successors are just the best class users in history. It''s a strange story to say myself, too, but if it''s just the amount of magic you already have, it''s outweighing your master. Your teacher''s beating me to death."


    "So you say we have measures?


    "Um, we''ll just have a chance later. Most likely, you won''t keep your mouth shut over there. Wouldn''t that be the subject of this tournament?"


    "... could have been too late"


    "What?"


    A closet asks what Alphilis whined about. And Alphilis told me about the black magicians. Every time I hear that fact, I open my closet eyes, which were faceless. And Alphilis saw how white skin was losing more color.


    I''m done telling you everything, and silence surrounds me.


    "... I see, I know what''s going on. Apparently things are much more serious than we imagined"


    "Right. I still don''t feel it either."


    "But you''ll fight, won''t you?


    "Exactly. It would be an inevitable fate anyway, and I''m not going to pretend not to see it. That''s why I don''t know, closet. You''re not going to be one of mine, are you?


    Miranda was surprised by this too, as Alphilis suddenly solicited a closet.


    "Hey, Alfie!?


    "That''s good. Even Miranda pointed out that we''re vulnerable to witchcraft."


    "That''s right, but..."


    "What do you say, closet? I beg your pardon if I can''t."


    But surprisingly, the closet seemed lost. I thought Miranda would say no immediately, but maybe Alphilis had something to feel.


    Continued

 223 In Pilebos, Part 9 - The Truth of the Wartime

    But the closet slowly shook her neck to the side.


    "No, let''s say no. Whatever I am, I am in training. I can''t do anything on my own without your master''s permission. I want you to know that I never took things lightly."


    "Yeah, of course it is. You''re scarce on your face, but you know you''re not a flirtatious person."


    "... f"


    The closet laughed a little again, so Alphilis returned it with a full grin.


    "So what do we do with the closets?


    "Until your master returns, here''s the gatekeeper. Don''t worry, I''ll send them."


    "I''ll be grateful. So, after all, can you tell us why you isolated the North?


    "That''s all you can do."


    Because the closet said so, Alphilis seemed to give up. But Gwendorf didn''t seem convinced. That may have pissed me off that there are those who don''t report to me rather than the Great Demon King getting sick of it.


    "Young witch, let''s ask. Is Tetrapolishka alive?


    "... we''re sealing it"


    "That''s not a reply, young witch."


    Gwendorf gradually revealed his frustration. But the calmness of the closet doesn''t break.


    "I have nothing more to say from mine. ''Cause that''s what witches did four years ago than I did."


    "That''s why you didn''t think you could shelf your responsibilities? Is it bad for you to tell me?"


    "I''m afraid it''s not a good thing for me to speak in unison, even if this life is cut off"


    Closess'' words were quiet, but sharp as ice. The tone is calm, but it was also clear to Alphilis that the words included the meaning "even true dragon opponents are not willing to speak at all". Of course Gwendorf will know. To the words, Gwendorf uncommonly exposed his frustration.


    "You mean you have nothing to tell me, young witch. Tetrapolishka''s survival will have some impact on the coming war situation. I want to know more about one uncertainty factor."


    "I''m afraid that''s not going to happen. If they seem to ask me any more, I need to blow my head off and self-determination so they don''t read my memories"


    "Is that a threat?


    "It''s true."


    "Yes, yes, that''s it!


    Alphilis cracks into the two of them, who are gradually getting a dangerous vibe.


    "Gwen, it''s not a good idea to force you to ask!


    "Mm..."


    "And closets. You''re not gonna say anything noisy, okay!?


    "... okay"


    Both Gwendorf and the closet shut up when Alphilis broke in, and silence wraps the place up. Gwendorf accidentally cools his own head, which is about to get hot. And what Closes was thinking was different from the contents of the argument.


    "(This girl named Alphilis... it''s amazing just to say a reciprocal word to Master Gwendorf, but there are many things that catch on. It''s called the strength of magic that you can''t see with two curses, who the hell are you? And most importantly... isn''t this me having a normal conversation)"


    This is something nobody knows, but the closet was a very untouched person. No, at least I thought so myself. I''ve never been impressed since I was born, and I''ve never appreciated it. I think it would be delicious if I ate something delicious, but the "So what''s wrong" emotion comes first. In short, no matter what you do, your mind won''t move. And she never thought she was unhappy about it. It''s just that I''m one of these people.


    It is, in a sense, the best in handling witchcraft. Whatever her parents and surroundings did, she was faceless, indifferent, neglected, and taken to the witch to be let go half way. That is when he was 6 years old in the closet. Then 15 years. Her years as a witch are still very short, but she is a rare talent of her kind and has already gained enough strength to surpass her master. Closess was self-analyzing it, wondering if it had anything to do with her personality, being compatible with water and ice spirits.


    That self just laughed. And twice. I''ll just have to count what I laughed at in my life and so on. In addition, the closet wanted to talk more with Alphilis on the inside.


    "(I had no idea what the hell was going on with this, my mind would be so annoyed. I didn''t know the day would come when I would be interested in others. but not worse than I thought)"


    With such emotion, Closes went to see how his fellow Alphilis was still awake.


    They all woke up safely afterwards, but most were frostbitten. Uti, Closes, and Miranda were clear on that treatment, and Alphilis, who had no time, spent time playing with Irmatal or reading a book on Closes.


    The whole body is fine in itself, so I spent some time in conversation and such while resting my body slowly, but what surprised everyone was the speed with which they read the book of Alphilis.


    Within the closet dwelling, there was enough book to fill a room, but Alphilis read it at an awesome rate, and the book piled up next to Alphilis. When Miranda asked Miranda a a few questions about the content of the book, she returned the correct answer in the sky above as she read the book. Apparently, Alphilis was well advanced in his studies. Given that his master, Aldrius, was one of the leading scholars on the continent, it might have been natural in a way. Although Alphilis was unconscious, in the women of her time, she had accumulated more knowledge than the royalty to which she was given a formal education.


    And if only time could come, Alphilis was talking to her about ice magic while she drank the tea that Closes was making with her hobby. Of course, Alphilis develops from serious stories to very crappy stories about how he gets treated unfairly, etc., but Closes was surprised at himself for not loathing such an unreasonable story.


    Plus, the closets talked to the rest of us. Uty and I have the same attributes, and witches and fairies are originally deeply connected. Aerial is asked about the Spirit, and Larna and I discuss Fairtoose. In that way, in the course of about three days, when their injuries were healing, the closets chatted so much that they might have spoken more words than they had in their previous lifetime.


    And four days after everyone was completely happy...


    "Looks like everyone''s healed."


    "Yeah, thanks to you, totally"


    Everyone, there was already no longer any obstacle to moving. It would have taken weeks to fully heal, but it goes without saying that the closet treatment was accurate and that Uty, Rana and Miranda applied diligent treatment.


    But it is still a blizzard outside. It seems to be better than at one time, but it doesn''t change that my vision is not at 5m.


    "I don''t know what to do..."


    "Are you in a hurry?


    "Well, you''d better hurry."


    Given reporting to the Church of Arnelia, as Miranda, I just wanted to leave immediately.


    "This blizzard won''t last another two weeks."


    "Do you want to nail it here in the meantime? Don''t bother."


    "But if you want to hurry, I''ll send it."


    When the closet drank all the tea she was drinking, she took a seat.


    "In this blizzard, how?


    "It''s good because it''s a snowstorm. It''s more troublesome in the sun. There will be avalanches, and the snow-covered areas are more likely to collapse, not knowing if they are on the ground or in the air. Sometimes the ground is meant to be walking on a pile of snow between the valleys, facing the bottom of the valley with the weight of the luggage."


    "... I don''t like that."


    Alphilis shivered imagining the sight.


    "Snow mountains are tough on the unfamiliar. At first glance, it''s flat, but under the snow, it''s not what I found out. Well, that''s why there''s plenty of places to block the way north and south. In order to actually head north from here, you have to cross a bunch of snow-capped mountains all year round."


    "That''s good, but how do you send me? From what I hear, this is pretty much the north side, isn''t it?


    "I know a shortcut. You can walk to a snow-free place in a day. Then goodness says hurry, shall we go soon?"


    That''s how I flutter the cloak that was on the wall, a closet that I try to keep going outside.


    "Hey, Claw? That''s not a good idea..."


    "You abbreviated my name again, Alphilis."


    "Not bad, nothing. Isn''t it colder than that?


    The question of alphilis is also particularly relevant. The closet fit is a short skirt with boots slightly longer than the ankle and long sleeves of thin fabric, no matter how you look at them. And weave a short cape to the waist, and what will change?


    But seeing the worrying alphilis, the closet laughs invincibly.


    "Don''t lick the ice field witch, okay? How can we get closer to the edge of the ice without a blizzard?"


    "Claw''s fine, but we''re freezing to death..."


    "Don''t worry about that either. But make sure you stick right behind me. Otherwise, I don''t care what happens."


    That''s all the closets left to say, he just went outside. Soon the Alphilis and the others will follow her.


    "Sa, it''s cold!


    "You''re all here, huh? Shall we?"


    When everyone goes outside, the closet turns around and walks away. Alphilis and the others continued, but walking eased the wonder and cold.


    "Oh, that?


    "We kept the snowstorm and cold from reaching only around those people. But it''s cold not too far from me, huh?


    "Okay."


    Impressed by the power of the closet, these are the alphilis that follow on horseback or on foot and after the closet.


    That''s how the Alphilis walk in tornado-like blizzards. The sound of the wind is awesome even as we have a conversation, I can''t even hear Miranda next door. How much time would have gone by just staring at the back of the closet going forward and walking?


    Whether the surrounding wind sounds reflect in mountains and valleys, it sounds like a giant beast scream. At first I didn''t even keep Alphilis or care, but if that''s all I have to ask, I don''t like it, but I care.


    "(Ugh, it''s creepy)"


    Just when Alphilis starts to think that way, the closet stops to pitch and looks back.


    "You''re hungry. Let''s eat."


    Strangely enough, even in a storm, the closet voice often passes. And how did you know it was there, guiding the Alphilis and the others into a small cave.


    "You know there''s a cave like this all the time."


    "What, I walk around here a lot. I remember the terrain."


    "Still can''t see, can you?


    "I''m measuring it in steps."


    Each one of them stomachs a snack while interacting like that.


    "Hey, Claw?


    "What, Alphilis"


    Closes also seemed to have given up making them correct the way they called them anymore. and react to the alphilis with the eyes of the cleaver. Closes thinks there used to be people who were scared of themselves just for that eye''s sake, but Alphilis doesn''t fear Closes to that extent. It was one of the reasons closets found it easy to talk to Alphilis.


    "Will you be one of mine after all?


    I told you I''d say no to that story.


    "Well..."


    Since the alphilis was visibly soggy, I find the closet just as pitiful. Such a change in mood was not in itself in the closet until now.


    "You want my power that far?


    "Am I right?


    "Why? There will be a lot of magicians, witches, better than me if you look. You don''t have to be me."


    "Hmm, but I feel kind of fateful about this encounter,"


    Alphilis looked serious and said, so he looked surprised when the closet opened its eyes.


    "I often say things like that without being timid. That sounds like a dictation."


    "If you mean to dictate to keep me company, maybe you''re right. Just so you know, I don''t feel that way, do I?


    "Which way are you going?"


    "Hehe, I don''t know"


    To Alphilis, who laughs and gives it back, Closes takes it seriously.


    "(There is no longer any doubt that I am interested in Alphilis. To be honest, I like being caged in a snowfield. There''s no extra noise, and it''s not bad to play with ice spirits. At least, it''s a lot better than humans. But... maybe humans aren''t any worse than I think, either, than I''ve learned about the existence of Alphilis. Until Alphilis dies, I''ll live, and maybe it''s okay for me to play with one Ice Spirit in the snowfield after she dies. Well, what to do...)"


    Closess thinks looking over the faces of all the Alphilis and the others.


    Continued

 224 At Pilebos, Part 10 - Walk on the Ice Plains

    "Claw, I wonder...?


    In response to Alphilis'' probable questioning, the closet turned straight to her.


    "Alpha Reese, as a result of serious thought... I still can''t go with you right now."


    "Well..."


    The alphilis dripped. My colleagues seemed to have heard the conversation, and each showed the colour of discouragement. Seeing how it goes, the closet answers with a sigh.


    "Talk to the end, Alphilis."


    "Huh?"


    Alphilis looks up.


    "I said it in the sense that ''I can''t do it now''. You can''t just ignore the master who left because of Snowfield and follow me to Alphilis?


    "Bye."


    "Oh. As soon as your master returns, I''m going to ask if I can go to Alphilis"


    "Really!?


    Alphilis was hugging the closet with less joy. The closet is small, so he couldn''t take the Alphilis progression and dressed to be knocked down behind him. And naturally, the closet suffocates with the chest of the alphilis.


    "Now Claw is one of us!


    "Ku, bitter..."


    "If it''s already clawed, it''s lit up! Are you happy and you can''t even speak up?


    "Ah, Alfi! Then my two dances!


    Seeing how it was, Aerial, dying in the same situation, rushed in to stop it.


    And then after that, since the closet got her breathing ready.


    "Hmm."


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Claw... if I did, I''d be stuck."


    "Killed in a shake, it''s not a hoard."


    "I''m reflecting..."


    When he saw the alphilis shrink, the closet smiled bitterly.


    "Well what. It''s up to your master to give you permission, so I can''t say anything about all this. I don''t know how long the regiment will last, and I hope you won''t wait for me slowly."


    "I''m always welcome!?


    "... right"


    Closess said it nicely and stood up, but if she didn''t, she was really going to keep going down the mountain and follow Alphilis. It is a closet that clutches its fists in uninterruptedly, as it endures something.


    And once again, a line that keeps walking in the snowstorm. When I noticed, the snowstorm was slowly subsiding, to the point where the snow was clearly falling. The snowstorm zone seems to have fallen out. The snowstorm healed and I realized for the first time that it was already night around. The blizzard didn''t give them a clear view, so the Alphilis didn''t really understand the sense of time because they were walking just looking at the back of the closet.


    They just froze in an instant to the trees around them because of the cold coming all at once. Trees turned into ice reflect on the pine lights of the Alphilis and sparkle. The world was surrounded by silence, except for the footsteps and exhalation of the Alphilis and the others, whether animals and warcraft were also trembling in holes in the cold, respectively.


    "If you go through this valley, it won''t snow anymore"


    "Heh..."


    The Alphilis and the others were still guided by the closet, along a narrow path about the size of a few horses. There is little wind, and we continue along a path of gentle snow.


    "Okay, we''re out."


    "Wow..."


    "Heh..."


    The end where the Alphilis and the others left through the narrow road was a chopped cliff. The bottom of the cliff is colored in pitch black and you can''t see exactly what''s there. I guess the altitude is still quite high enough to look down the mountain under your eyes.


    "If you''re from a mountain you can see over there, you''ll be able to get down Pilebos without a day. Well, since there''s only a white moon and a blue moon, can you see the brightness in people far away?


    "... sure"


    Good eye Aerial confirms. I did see something like a bright light. Is that where the city is?


    "But how are we going to get there? There''s no way to get to the mountains, is there?


    "Right. You see a mountain as low as a rock shelf on the way, but you''re not gonna tell me to jump, are you?


    "F. I won''t say such impotence, I am. Let''s walk."


    That''s how the closet walks out into the air with nothing.


    "Claw? Danger!


    I was stepped out into the air with nothing in my closet leg. And they thought the closet would fall under the cliff, the next moment.


    "Ah... me?


    The closet was walking as if there was nothing in the air.


    "Why..."


    "Huff, the white moon will be out soon. You''ll see."


    And soon, when the white moon comes out of the shadow of the clouds, one side becomes bright at the same time. Then, surprisingly, a bridge of ice appeared at the foot of the closet.


    "It''s"


    "I formed it with sorcery. You''ve been walking up here forever, haven''t you? Here."


    Ahead of what the closets showed, we saw a brilliant bridge of ice. If it''s wide, it won''t be even 3m. The Alphilis and the others will have been walking on it for a long time. Of course, there would have been a lot of real land, but the Alphilis were unaware of it because it was covered with snow from the edge they made. Aside from Lisa, of course, it is.


    "Wow!


    "Lisa, were you aware?


    "Of course. I was surprised when I first noticed. But can Miranda walk dignified when she hears you upside down in the air if you step off the road for about two steps?


    "Hmm, that could be hard."


    "Isn''t it? I thought Claw didn''t dare say anything for the same reason."


    That''s how the closets lure the Alphilis and the others to the ice bridge.


    "Come on, let''s go for lunar walks and spills."


    Closess laughed boldly, invincibly and pleasantly.


    And the line was walking through the air with nothing, relying precisely on ice bridges. The ground should be far down, but I can''t see anything at all. And the same is true of the sides, and they are frightened by the breeze that blows from time to time. Just like that. Did Closes guess she stood, deliberately coarsely configuring the surface of the ice bridge and making it non-slip?


    Furthermore, the bridges will be structured about 10 m in front of the closet. It was as if one bridge after another were being built to match her walking speed. Walking the place loosely are the closets leading and the alphilis walking in parallel. And it is about Utility with wings, Gwendorf, Ilmatal, Emerald. Miranda and Lisa have roughly progressed, and their faces are blue whether they are even afraid of Aerial. He''s holding the horse''s reins, so he still manages to stay calm. Larna is going along with clinging to such an aerial. And the maple...


    "Maple, your knees are laughing, right?


    "Ha, ha, no high ground..."


    "It''s just as good as there was."


    Lisa is shuddering, but this height is unusual. Even a person whose heights are fine would not be a hoarding thing.


    Of that, only Alphilis could afford it.


    "Mommy! I just missed you."


    "All right, here I come! There you go."


    "Kehahaha!


    While Alphilis holds Irmatal, he circles around, and when he does well in a place that''s only about 3m wide, the rest of us think.


    "How can you do that..."


    "Fools and Alphilis like high places, Miranda. Or, big women are either dull or dull. If you''re a normal human being, I thought a maple-like reaction would be normal."


    "Hmm, what about that maple?


    "Ko, I lost my hips..."


    "... that''s hectic, that''s"


    Maple was losing his hips. Well, Lisa suddenly followed me from behind and threatened me, so I can''t help it in a way. At that time Maple muttered, "I leaked a little bit," etc.


    Around that time, Alphilis, who heads off and carries on with his shoulders Illumatal, walks happily talking to the closet.


    "Claw''s magic is amazing. I can''t believe we''re building bridges out of ice."


    "Not really. The artistry you can do because you have several conditions in place. It was a snowstorm, and it''s my favorite around here, because I''ve walked the field many times to get used to me. Sorcery is easy to form. Besides, they also let the low mountains along the way form the foundation of witchcraft and help build bridges. I can''t do this kind of magical imitation without getting ready."


    "Yeah. But this sight is beautiful."


    Alphilis looks up at the white and blue moon, which takes place in the middle of the night sky. The blue moon can be seen all year round, without filling, and does not emit much light. If we are to hide in the clouds, the surrounding area is synonymous with total darkness.


    In contrast, the white moon fills with a cycle of approximately 20 days. And he doesn''t show up at all for about 7 days. When there is no white moon, there will be more darkness, so crime will increase, and demons and warcraft will be supposedly active. It is mainly the white moon that has to do with witchcraft, and the exercise of witchcraft is often easier during the full moon. It is a fact that anyone who deals with sorcery knows.


    The white moon was full today. Reflecting on the light, albeit strong, the ice bridge glitters. Alphilis immerses himself in the mood as if he were walking even in the sea of stars. It would be nice to be a lover next door, etc. Alphilis thinks about that.


    The closet peeked at the face of such an alphilis.


    "Alphilis, it''s beneath your nose."


    "Oh, no?


    "Just kidding."


    Since the closet made a joke, Alphilis was pompous. On the contrary, the closet panics this time.


    "What? Is it weird if I make a joke?


    "Yeah. Because I felt like I''d never heard it before"


    "Naturally. I said it the first time."


    That''s how the closet turned to the side, puffy. Alphilis didn''t pursue it, but I''m sure the closet is lit, and Alphilis makes a hit. And it''s got a purpose.


    Did you walk like that for half an hour? Eventually the line arrived at the other mountain.


    "Well, there''s almost too much snow from here. You don''t need my guidance."


    "Thank you, Claw. Thank you so much."


    Alphilis takes the hand of the closet and expresses his gratitude. Closess also shook Alphilis'' hand back.


    "Oh, master."


    "Claw is the one. Visit me whenever you get lonely. You don''t want to be one of them, you want to come for tea."


    "I get it. I''ll remember, Alfie."


    Thus, the closet went back across the original ice bridge. I didn''t look back at it like she did, but when I looked back here, I felt like I was going to keep following her. I don''t know how I could be so fascinated by Alphilis, but I was only sure. It took a lot of strength to turn back from here. Alphilis, too, may have somehow guessed her feelings like that. I didn''t force myself to pull it off or speak up.


    "Good for you, Alfie."


    Miranda talks to Alphilis.


    "What?


    "Of course it''s about Claw. If you insist, I''m sure you''ll come."


    "Right. But that''s not what I meant."


    Alphilis makes Miranda smile. The face was somewhere full of confidence.


    "Any thoughts?


    "At the end of the day, Claw called me ''Alfie''. So I''m sure she''ll come and see me. I feel that way."


    "I see... well, if you don''t make a fine regiment by then, maybe you''ll get tired of Claw, huh?


    "''This mercenary regiment doesn''t even drink tea?'' Or something like that, right?


    "I''ll tell you what!


    Alphilis and the others followed the scene with such a gruesome conversation. Such is the most insecure land on the east side of the continent, said to be the conflict zone of Gachelon.


    Continued

 225 Seekers Distress, Part 1 - Lost

    The story goes back (back) a while.


    When Alphilis was suffering in the swamps, east of the prairie, in the lost woods, the Seekers'' arguments were disputed.


    In attendance at the meeting are Orbastov, the leader of the Seekers, and his son, the three princes. And those who are the direct men of Orbastov.


    "Master Orbastov, are you going to be okay?


    One of my men asks in a worrying voice. But Orbastov keeps his eyes closed and doesn''t try to answer. Shargin, the second prince, answers instead.


    "It''s settled, it''s a total fight! My brother Cesari was also captured, and further Newmas was killed in the battle ahead. How easy it will be to invade our battle in the future, even if we remain silent!


    As Shargin argues, in fact, since Lifeless invaded the Mutrio, about 100 demon kings have been sent into the prairie every day. Of course, mainly Bradymaria is sending in magic, but the demon kings sent in were additionally subpoenaing demons and hekatonkails, resulting in more alien demons on the prairie at unusual speeds.


    Some of them fought the Seekers fleeing east. Seekers fought more than each other at first, but the demon kings sent in gradually transformed the Seekers into hard-to-fight individuals. This, of course, is the result of Anomaly fine-tuning the types of demon kings she sends in, observing through the demons using a part of the battle.


    Instead of returning to the mutlio, the Seekers were forced to twist and retreat, and were finally decisively struck the other day when Hecatonkail, whose magic had no effect whatsoever, was sent in. We lost nearly a fifth of our power, plus Newmass, the third prince. This led to the complete withdrawal of the Seekers from the prairie. Now in the lost woods to the east of the prairie, we are having an argument to decide on the way forward, but the argument itself extends to the 5th.


    "But Master Shargin. They know what we can do when magic doesn''t work."


    "So what! So you''re just gonna keep congratulating me and retreating? The dead will not be rewarded for that!


    "Brother Shargin. After considering retreat as one means, you should decide whether to fight or not"


    It was Roxwell the Fifth Prince who spoke. He is known for his tremendous character and hates strife. Shargin listening to this Roxwell word, which is usually quiet, was also counterproductive all this time.


    "Roxwell, you don''t know because you haven''t fought on the front line! The carelessness of those who were torn, crushed, devoured and killed by those monsters alive! I can''t imagine looking at a sight like that and now winding my tail and running away!


    "But!"


    "But even if we fight, we need a chance to win. Is there anything you can do?


    The next person to open his mouth to block the two contending men was Hartinias, the first prince and chief of the period.


    "Our decisions dictate everyone''s lives. If we''re going to fight, we need a chance. If we''re going to escape, we need to choose where we''re going. Do you two have a plan?


    "It''s..."


    "I''ll find it while I fight!


    Shergin, with a raised head of blood, breathed, but Hartinias sighed loudly.


    "If I could do that, I wouldn''t have a hard time. Besides, we dominated at first. That reversed in just a few days. They''re more responsive."


    "So what are you going to do, brother?


    Shargin looks at Hartinias with a slightly provocative eye. Hartinias also hit his sight with his brother with a slightly irritating eye again, but he quietly tells off.


    "I''m not against fighting either. But I can''t unless there''s a better chance of winning. At least not until we find a way to counter that magic ineffective soldier. Given that, I think it''s appropriate to find a place where we can calm down first. Don''t you think it''s too dangerous to strike out without your own castle?


    "It''s... sure"


    Hartinias'' opinion was ultimate, so Shargin shut up. Hurtinias goes on.


    "But the question is where to put the place. Fortunately, this lost forest will not be bitter for us, and we will loosen the pursuit of those aliens, but apparently reports of objects show that they are slowly approaching us. In the end, this forest is not safe either."


    "So what do you think is best done?


    One of my men asks questions.


    "I''ve already turned my gesture outside. They will report on what the outside world is like. On top of that, I would like to select a travel location"


    "Oh, that would be a relief."


    Smiles spill like my men are relieved. And the meeting was dissolved once, and Orbastov and Hartinias remained inside. So for the first time, Orbastov slowly opens his mouth.


    It''s Haltinias.


    "What is it, Father"


    Hartinias only listened back, but he seemed to already know what Orbastov was trying to say.


    "Do you think you can find a destination?


    "... honestly, I don''t expect anything. As long as we could find it here, we wouldn''t have had to imitate it like we were hiding from the beginning."


    "Exactly. But then why would you do something like that?


    "We need hope"


    Hartinias said clearly.


    "Even a bluff, the people need hope. This will give you morale for a few days."


    "In the meantime, considering your next hand?


    "Yes, but I was also a little disappointed"


    "To what?


    Orbastov asks questions slowly. Hartinias worried about whether he should say it or not, but started talking toothless as if he were hesitant to put it into words.


    "... that''s what they believed as they listened to me earlier. They have no idea what situation they are in or have been in. I''m too used to caging in a small settlement like Mutrio, turning down contact with others and spoiling and accepting my days without any weirdness"


    "But we''re the ones to blame."


    Orbastov replied.


    "We corrupted them. When we emigrated, it was our responsibility not to lead them so carefree. And when I failed, I couldn''t come up with a plan for the next good."


    "So you think this situation is paying the price then?


    "Maybe."


    I feel too big for that, Orbastov thinks, but no one pointed out that the idea itself might be sweet.


    And while the Seekers'' leaders were immersed in such an argument, there were men and women who had conversations under one tent.


    "Kazas, how are you?


    "Fenna. Yeah, it''s a lot better now. It''s still hard to get up and do things."


    Kazas was put to sleep in the tent. They were rescued and protected by the Seekers after the Lifeless retreated. Seekers who hate contact with other people the most. Kazas, a human being, was treated almost like a prisoner. Fenna had been treated quite well for once, but the substance was monitored and not treated very royally.


    "Don''t push me, Kazas. You''ve been unconscious for about two days."


    "It''s not honorable. If Fenna hadn''t protected me then, I would have died."


    "I can''t say that, but I just did what I deserved. We''re friends, aren''t we?


    Fenna tries to laugh to cheer up Kazas, but in the present situation the laughter was also lonely.


    "Right... right. Speaking of companions, are the Alphilis and the others safe? Will Nia be alive?"


    "I''m sure they''ll be fine. However, we don''t even know..."


    Two people can drool. Then Auri comes in there.


    "Dear Fenna, the meeting time is over. I want you out of here right away."


    "Already? I just got here earlier."


    "I''m sorry, sir."


    Auri treated Fenna with an attitude that did not give way to her hard work. Auri takes care of Fenna over the order, but he didn''t like Fenna, and he even hated her one way or another. If it weren''t for her, I don''t think my team would have died, beginning with Willam, who was the captain. No, by thinking about it, you''re forcing yourself to convince yourself. Fenna was in love with Willam because she knew it was Auri.


    When Fenna glances at Kazas with her sad eyes, she leaves the tent. Fenna taking a walk, accompanied by an ori as it is.


    "Which way, Master Fenna?


    "It''s a walk. Shouldn''t you?


    "I hope you can return to your tent as soon as possible."


    "... can we get some outside air, please?


    Fenna continued her walk by trying to take Ori''s advice away. In fact, if I hadn''t breathed the outside air, she would have crushed her chest in a heavy and indulgent way.


    "(How tiny I am. While royal, I can''t do anything. To avenge everyone inside, to avenge Willam. Kazas can''t cure you, either, and he says it''s about grabbing where Alphilis is going. I''ll give it to you, I can''t even walk around free!


    As Fenna stands trapped in despair, Auri urges "time" to come. Fenna looks sad at him like that. And the moment I tried to walk towards him, a pebble hits my leg.


    Fenna looked around, but no one. I tried to move because of my mind, but once again, the pebble hits my foot.


    "(It''s not your fault?


    Fenna stops and thinks often. And when he turned to Auri as if nothing had happened, he uttered a strong word.


    "Olli, would you mind staying away for a moment?


    "What? No, I can''t do that"


    "Are you going to monitor me to the point where I can help?


    "... excuse me for this. We''re a little far away, so come back soon."


    Goes away with Auri slightly blushing. And make sure he''s gone far enough, and Fenna speaks up.


    "That will be enough. Show yourself."


    "Thank you"


    It was the woman in the ninja outfit who helped the Alphilis and the others in the mutlio who showed up without sound from the grass. The woman kneels down, and takes thanks to him whose identity is above her.


    "You only..."


    "Again, I would like to introduce myself. Lord Miranda has been offered an escort, an Arnelian church person named Orange Millet. See you later."


    "You took care of me then. Fenna-Schmitt-Rosenworks would like to thank you again for your help. So, what can I do for you?


    Fenna behaves in an alert and royal and dignified manner. Fenna is only flamboyant when she is with the Alphilis, but as someone who is in a position to guide people, she knows how to behave.


    Against her, the orange infarct responds to Kyou.


    "This time, Miranda left me a message. Please check this letter first."


    That''s how Fenna received a letter from Miranda.


    Continued

 226 The Distress of the Seekers, Part 2 - Fennas Determination

    Seekers and humans inherently have different languages to deal with, but of course Fenna, a royalty, is educated more than a certain amount. There is no struggle with the letters that humans handle either. But this is Fenna''s parents'' own policy, and in fact, the mutlio seekers can''t really read the letters of the human world, even if they don''t have that much trouble with conversation.


    When Fenna glanced through the letter, it said their safety and the way forward. You may also rely on the Arnelian Church in case of trouble. Fenna checks and reassures Alphilis and the others, while she retightens her mind. And I wrote back to Orange Meadow.


    "Orange meat, hard work. I understand the circumstances. The point is, if you''re in trouble, can the Seekers rely on Arnelian Church?


    "That''s how Miranda was offered to me. If you need me, I can be your messenger."


    "I didn''t know Miranda had that much authority."


    Fenna didn''t think Miranda was the only one, either, but apparently she''s in a fine position, as she says. As far as the usual Miranda is concerned, there are no such signs at all.


    But this could be a one-of-a-kind opportunity for Fenna. For the whole Seeker, of course.


    "(Even if I stay here, I just sit and wait for doom. Also, the Seekers today have no choice but to overturn this situation. The point is that it''s one of my decisions. But will they listen to me...)"


    Fenna drips.


    "(No... not if you ask, but if you don''t let me! That''s my mission born as a royal. Honestly, there is no such thing as untrained in this royal family, but don''t get caught up in our absence until a people who know nothing. I have to do it. Even if no one can help me... Alphilis, help me!


    Fenna called me a friend about herself, I think of Alphilis'' face. At least, you can''t rely on her now. But we need to get past this test in order to meet her again.


    Fenna made a decision.


    "Let''s take that story with Orange Meadow."


    "Yes. And how about a step by step?


    You predicted to some extent that the orange infarct was quick to respond.


    "From now on I will write to you. The letter with the red seal was from when my persuasion didn''t work. In any case, deliver this to the rightful person of the Arnelian Church. And the blue sealed letter should be delivered further when my persuasion is successful."


    "When was that letter?


    The orange infarct proceeds with a pale conversation.


    "I''ll leave a letter at this place at the same time tomorrow. Then with that leg I turn to the Elder''s persuasion. And the next day, when I don''t come here at the same time, please think the persuasion failed."


    Tie your mouth tightly so that Fenna can consolidate her resolve.


    "And keep your current letter buried here. You''ll need it tomorrow, but it''s not a good idea to take it back here and get your stuff changed."


    "I understand. Bye."


    The orange infarct disappeared as it was. And Fenna was going back to her tent, as if nothing had happened.


    The next day, Fenna stops by Kazas to write to him and softly gives him a letter indicating the safety of the Alphilis and the others. And when she turned away from Auri with the same excuse as yesterday, she put the letter on the spot and stuffed Auri to guide her to the elders when she could sneak Miranda''s letter into her nostalgia instead.


    As pushed by Fenna''s determined eyes, Auri guides Fenna to Orbastov and the others. Originally Fenna is royal, so as an Ori, you can''t ignore Fenna''s words either. At first, the guards refused to allow him to be in a meeting, but Fenna went into the tent to push the escort on the spot. She steps slightly into the tent before the guards who were taken hold of Fenna.


    "Excuse me, sir."


    "What, you!?


    "(Were you...)"


    Orbastov''s side blames Fenna for entering the tent without permission.


    "What are the guards doing? Knock this guy out right now!


    "Shut up, Shiro!


    Fenna drinks the word. Those who were in the tent breathe much more in the same sword screen.


    "Hey, Shiro and..."


    "What the hell are you doing?!? Speaking of last seats, this Fenna-Schmitt-Rosenworks is the one who leads to the blood of the royal family. There is no sardine called" this one "by a raw flair like you! Apologize for the disrespect!


    "... I''m sorry"


    The proximity was clearly an unseen attitude of reflection color, with only words spoken. Fenna, who already doesn''t care about such a nasty event, goes on to say even more.


    "With great understanding of disrespect, I would like to say something to our head, Lord Orbastov. Please tell me about me!


    "If you''re being disrespectful, why not after this meeting, Fenna?"


    It was Hartinias who opened his mouth. He also responded quietly to Fenna''s intrusion without absurding his voice. But Fenna is not willing to pull a step either.


    "That''s not how it works, things argue for a moment. And I''d love to hear from you in your history here."


    "But it''s..."


    "My position is on readiness. I have also heard that I am the blood muscle of the traitor. Prepare yourself for punishment."


    In one of those words, the inside of the tent crouched. However, everyone on the spot was becoming overwhelmed by Fenna''s remarkable attitude and words. And Orbastov controls Hartinias, who tried to say something more.


    "If you want to say so much, fine. Tell me."


    "Thank you for your words. We thank the elders for their mercy."


    Fenna gratefully advances to the end of the table at the center of the tent. The heart struck the early bell and the leg was shaking. Fenna is imprisoned by the illusion that her feet are not bumpy and that it is as if she were walking on a cloud.


    "(Hold on, Fenna! This is the real deal!


    When Fenna put a drink into herself with her heart, she came to the conference seat. Everyone in the row is paying attention to Fenna''s every move.


    "First of all, I would like to thank you for giving me the opportunity to speak. What I want to talk about is the way forward for the Seekers."


    "We were just talking about it."


    Orbastov answers slowly. Fenna served and tried to calm down and ask questions. But there''s a little noise. I''m glad you made fun of yourself like that, but I wanted to avoid losing power in words.


    "May I ask how far the meeting is going? I don''t know the details."


    "Thorough fighting and retreat kept the debate apart, but the story is leaning toward those who retreat. But I can rub it where it''s retreating."


    "I have already unleashed my scourge on the earth outside. I''m waiting for them to come home with detailed information on where to stay, but it''s ridiculous that they can''t do anything about it, so I''ve been considering every possible way to find out where to go."


    "(What a long time now)"


    Such things should be prepared on a daily basis. I didn''t expect to test such a thing now that I''m being driven by a bunch of demon kings. Fenna was frightened inside, but she put up with it a lot.


    "... then I have a good idea"


    "Well, tell me."


    Slightly challenging, Shargin listens back.


    We rely on the Arnelian Church.


    "Arnelian Church?


    Everyone looks at each other. And Shargin told me to throw it away.


    "Think about what you''re going to say, do something stupid. You can''t possibly do that, can you?


    "Why?


    "Think about it and see. Speaking of the Church of Arnelia, the head of the demonic crusade on the human side. How can a man who scorns (makes) the Seeker part of a demon accept us?


    Shargin looks down on Fenna to make fun of her. Fenna and I are sighing in our hearts. I wonder why the Seekers can put their ignorance on the shelf in such a strong manner.


    "Master Shargin. I ask you, do we have a history of direct confrontation with the Arnelian Church?


    "Yeah, you''ll see without that. Think of things in common sense, little girl."


    "So conflicting histories are uncertain. Dear Olbastov"


    I thought it was useless for Fenna to talk to Shargin and waved to Orbastov. Orbastov nods as he strokes his jawbeard.


    "Uhm. As far as I know, there''s no such history"


    "Well, I guess I can show you this letter."


    Fenna appeased as if she had broken through the first gate, taking out Miranda''s letter of nostalgia and showing it to Orbastov.


    "What''s this?


    "It''s in a letter from my friend. During my journey, I acted with Arnelian Sisters."


    "Wait, where did you get that letter?


    Shargin points it out sharply. Fenna was also assumed to be about that much, so I will answer without staring.


    "You seem to have a lot of confidence in your abilities, but there are limits to the kind of people who don''t even try to see the world out of their minds, but trap themselves in a comfortable place. It''s easy to infiltrate, if anyone else cares about it. But you don''t want to admit it, do you?


    "This one! Let me tell you something!


    Shargin rises and puts her hand on the sword of her hips.


    "This guy is a traitor! He''s trying to discredit us by joining hands with the rest of the world out there!


    "Rude! What good would it do me to do that?


    "Daimyo, it would be revenge on us for splitting ourselves up into villages."


    "That''s not how small I am!


    "Don''t."


    Orbastov controls Fenna and Shargin.


    "I''ll see if this girl''s words are true later. And I''m the one who decides that, Shargin. It wasn''t."


    "Ha, you''ve gone too far."


    Sharguin sits in a chair with his head down, though he is shrugged. And Orbastov receives and views the letter. And when you finish reading it, make Hartinias recite it and make everyone hear what it''s all about. To its content, the air of the tent swayed not least. It was such an unexpected event that if we tried them, the hand of salvation could be reached from the Arnelian Church.


    Continued

 227 Seekers Distress, Part 3 - Persuasion

    "How about the truthfulness of that letter?


    One of my men screams.


    "Hmm, you sure?"


    When Hartinias whines some words, the letter slowly disappears from behind in reverse of the writing order. Fenna sees the sight with astonishment. And when the letters disappear to some extent, Hartinias quits chanting and squeals another word. And now the letters will come back to normal.


    "Father, no problem. At least it wasn''t written yesterday, and we''re letting Auri report this Fenna''s behavior on a case-by-case basis, but the report that she wrote a letter to, for example, hasn''t gone up. If you look further at the dye of this letter, you can tell that it is something that Explorer likes to use because of its color. Apparently it''s really a letter from an official of the Arnelian Church."


    "Come on."


    Orbastov controls the blurring and spins the words loosely.


    "What''s that..."


    "I reversed the letter time. At that rate, we know when it was created. It doesn''t seem to be false."


    Hartinias answered Fenna''s question.


    "So, what do you want to do about it?


    Now Orbastov asks. When Fenna inhales one breath, she says away looking firmly at Orbastov so that the strongest will be conveyed possible.


    "I leave here as soon as possible, and I wonder if I should be granted Arnelian asylum, even if it is somewhat forceful"


    "There''s no way you can do that!?


    It was Shargin, once again, who spoke while tapping the table.


    "Why, Master Shargin"


    "There''s no way a proud Seeker could have taken shelter from humans!


    "Such boring pride, let the dog eat you"


    Like Fenna said, everyone goes on and on.


    "Boring? Are you boring our pride?


    "It would be boring!? When we live or die, we''re proud of ourselves. Don''t give a shit! Think about it. As late as you make your decision, it''s our people who are in danger, right? Are you aware of that statement?


    "Naturally! That''s why you take care of it day after day..."


    "Then it''s too late!!


    Now Fenna slaps the table. I put so much effort into it that the table deformed a little, blood flowed out of Fenna''s hands. The force frightens Shargin unexpectedly as well.


    "Next time they''re not normal! It''s a mighty opponent you rarely see in history! Before that, is it not enough to get rid of everything, even if you lose a third or fourth prince, do you still say such a long thing!? Things that should be decided from plain veins, such as how to handle when things are more or less difficult. And now you''re in danger, and then you''re gonna take care of it? How stupid are you going to keep doing this?


    "What a fool!?


    "No, it''s stupid! In the first place, we were reluctant to keep caging in the woods, so we wanted a new heaven and earth. Isn''t that just a few failures and in the end the original Shut Up Ami! It is paying for our laziness, which at that time refused to interact with others, in this way now! Or are you willing to keep paying the price until we''re completely wiped out? If you''re going to make a decision, it''s the only time! I wouldn''t even have time to tell you this story!


    He''s breathing on his shoulders because Fenna let him get angry and screwed up all at once. And I was overwhelmed by her sword screen, and everyone shut up. Both Hartinias and Shargin have their eyes rounded. Neither did they think Fenna, who looked like a man, would say things so clearly.


    In the meantime, only Orbastov was calm. He has a calm voice and speaks out to forgive Fenna.


    "It''s Fenna. What are you scared of?


    "Scared... no, maybe so. I apologize for the disturbance."


    "No, that''s good. You said ''rarely seen in history'' earlier. What do you know?


    "Yes, actually..."


    Fenna told me about Lifeless. That he is the legendary king of heroes. that there may be many lifeless enemies. And in Fenna, too, was perished in their hands.


    As Fenna talks about the situation when her insides perish, tears sooner or later wet her cheeks. He remembered the battle ahead. And Fenna, who told me everything, cried out on the spot.


    "I, I... I don''t want anyone to die anymore... so!


    No one blamed or insulted Fenna for crying in the first place. It was so sad how I cried and cried. Seekers who are said to have thin emotions and are neither emotionless nor cruel creatures. Hartinias placed his hand gently on Fenna''s shoulder, relenting to her.


    And slowly, Orbastov speaks.


    "Graham the King of Heroes... I know that name."


    "Huh?"


    Fenna wasn''t the only one who turned to Orbastov. I saw him, even Hartinias and Shargin.


    "About 800 years ago... I''ve heard stories on my song grandfather''s lap. About a man called the King of Heroes."


    "Father, I am your first ear."


    Haltinious looks unexpected.


    "Naturally. I''ve forgotten too. It''s like a fairy tale to me at a very young age. But I loved the story at the time. The story of the heroes who will always win if they fight and show them through any predicament. His men also have a thousand heroes on one horse. Allegedly the right arm of a hero king, I liked the story of General Dortmund, who could not use any witchcraft, winning 100 sorcerers over his opponents while being accidentally beaten but protecting the girl. That''s the enemy now."


    "Father..."


    Haltinious looks unexpected. Orbastov thought of the nostalgic sight.


    "Besides, our ancestors have served a heroic king."


    "Holy shit!?


    Everyone was surprised by this. Because I never thought the Seeker would serve a human being.


    "The King of Heroes did not reject those who obeyed him. He said his army was made up of really diverse races. Apparently our ancestors have also felt and served in his strength"


    "Such a history..."


    "And I didn''t know the hero king would be the enemy now. Fate is ironic."


    Nobody knew what to say. The surrounding Seekers had not kept up their thoughts with the fact that they were told one after the other from Orbastov''s mouth.


    "In the meantime, if we untie our history,"


    Orbastov speaks further.


    "We found ourselves in search of a new heaven and earth, dividing ourselves from the settlement of the great Seeker. Like Fenna said. In that sense, we will also be traitors. In such circumstances, it must be said that it was a bad custom at all to continue persecuting Schmidt''s family. Fenna, that''s what I told my parents, but let''s apologize for once. Forgive me."


    "No... Master Orbastov!?


    If Fenna noticed, Orbastov was standing up and lowering his head deeply. Fenna is confused by the act, and the Seekers go into a stop.


    "Father!?


    "Elder! Raise your face, please. For such..."


    "I don''t like that attitude."


    Orbastov controls his men who tried to wake himself up.


    "I should have done this sooner. In fact, we were constantly discussing how to reconcile with her parents and gain the understanding of others. But nothing happened. If only I had bowed my head in front of everyone this way, that would have been the best. Of course I suggested that, too. But Fenna''s parents, who were kind to her heart, said, ''I can''t let the elders do that. We''re not in a hurry,'' he said no. But we should still have proceeded with the reconciliation, even if it was somewhat forceful. They would have been careless too. I want you to forgive my uncertainty."


    Orbastov apologized to Fenna for his thoughts. When the inside of Fenna was attacked and everyone was asked that life and death were unknown, Orbastov''s inner mind was not calm. Next time they would visit the Mutrio, they would have planned to engage Fenna with Orbastov and improve the relationship in earnest. That would trigger a change in the behavior of the current Seeker.


    But the thought did not come true, and Orbastov was ashamed of his unknown. And now if Fenna hadn''t come in like this again, I wondered if I would have repeatedly done something stupid. Perhaps it was Orbastov who had the least serenity in his heart.


    And to avoid repeating the same mistake twice, Orbastov asked.


    "Fenna, let''s hear it again. What do you think we should do?


    In response to that question, Fenna answers with tears shaking away.


    "I thought we should leave this place as soon as possible first. Anyway, if it''s just the Demon King, that''s it when the enemy executives come out. It''s no wonder we''re trampled."


    "Is that it?


    Hartinias turns his suspicious gaze to Fenna. But Fenna nodded slowly.


    "We don''t know everything about our enemies. But there are the lowest number of people who stormed the mutlio and others who defeated Flamebeast Faranx. Excuse me, but if you fought the Flaming Beast, can you do something about it with the power of war in here?


    "That would be... tough"


    It was Shargin who answered.


    "Of course it''s compatible with the fight. But the Flaming Beast was a distinct creature. When that flaming beast loses..."


    "All the more so. The Flaming Beast realized what he could not win in the middle of the battle and urged us to flee. What if the enemy wasn''t just the hero king and his man? At least one more, I see another enemy."


    It''s about a novice dungeon, a doom we met in Zea, the abandoned capital.


    "Assuming there are three Flaming Beast enemies, there won''t be any more power here than that"


    "That''s right."


    Shargin admitted honestly. He was very sensitive to something called a war differential just because he was belligerent and had the personality to be ahead of the line. Regardless of the enemies that are likely to hold each other up or the enemies with unknown power, he is not so reckless as to take his men to take them to death against enemies that have no prospect of winning at all.


    Fenna goes on and on.


    "Then we should still leave here as soon as possible. There is no place to calm down quickly, but at least you should leave the land and set up close to Arnelianism. The Church will treat those who seek salvation unhindered with Seekers."


    "I see. You can count on it, but who''s going to negotiate?


    "As long as you give me permission, I''ll do it. That''s what the letter said."


    To Hartinias'' words, Fenna responded instantly. Often the two stared at each other and confirmed each other''s will, but with the sigh of Hartinias, he looks back towards Orbastov.


    "Father, I think I can leave it to this Fenna"


    "Father, I agree."


    Plus we were all surprised Shargin agreed.


    "O Shargin, Lord..."


    "What is it, father? Do you think I''m that stonehead?


    Shargin snorts back rough as well.


    "I do admit I''m stubborn and crude, but I''m not going to be a fool. Father officially apologizes in front of everyone and offers to cooperate. Besides, this Fenna is also a woman with a medium liver, and what she is saying is right. Unlike a woman who soon becomes emotional, can we talk properly? Now if I disagree, I will be branded a fool by everyone inside."


    Shargin somehow sat back in the chair. The obstinate trick is a little childish, and Fenna chuckles.


    That Shargin''s behavior soothed everyone a little, and they also had to admit Fenna. Thus Fenna succeeded in advancing the negotiations between the Arnelian Church and the Seekers in the sunshine.


    Continued

 228 Seekers Distress, Part 4 - Negotiations

    And after that discussion, the Seekers acted fast. It could have been quicker than withdrawing from the mutlio.


    The reason for this is that Hartinias, Shargin and Roxwell were unanimous. These three had a lot to say and argue over, but now their opinions were perfectly in agreement. Of course, it''s due to Fenna''s persuasion. They discuss briefly what needs to be done, arrow the instructions and fly early. And when their gear bit, they were surprised at how smooth things were going.


    And shortly after they left where they were staying, there was a report from his troops that they saw the demon king. It was just a crisis. The Seekers avoided the extra battle, so the Demon Kings locked themselves in disillusionment and union and left them well on the spot.


    Afterwards Fenna continued to negotiate with Arnelianism, and hence Miriazar, through the orange infarct, as a representative of the Seeker. The place was gradually heading southeast with the church of Arnelia, although it was still wandering while repositioning some of the lost woods so as not to leave the prairie in the meantime.


    And...


    "Behold this, O son of a bitch."


    "Excuse me, sir."


    This is a room in the Deep Green Palace. Miriazal received the first letter from Fenna after receiving a report from Orange Millet that Hitachi had died on the mission. One of these days I opened a letter with a blue seal and Miriazal just checked inside.


    When I look at the contents of the letter, Koko frowns.


    "This... is important. Are you protecting the Seekers? What do you say we come back?


    "Well..."


    Miriazar conceived. Of course I want to help you in the mood, Miriazal. It was Miriazal who saved the dying Fenna. I also feel a strange edge. I helped her once, so while she regrets the trouble as it was with her first instinct, she doesn''t think it''s right for her to leave her alone halfway through. There is also the responsibility for saving lives.


    The advantages and disadvantages of accepting the Seekers must also be taken into account. Worldwide, by embracing dark elves and despised seekers, defamation of nations would be inevitable.


    "I suppose you''re going to put this on and tell me to give you Mithril''s rights, etc."


    "Didn''t the same thing happen about 50 years ago?


    As one who also serves from generation to generation, the situation in history is heard beforehand.


    "Time is not just there. In some decades, the same thing has happened. If we expand every dispute to other things, something happens every year. And this year, you had an assassination problem with me?


    "Meesia, right? Finally, I couldn''t grab my tail."


    The two of you remind me of the men who attacked Miriazal in Meesia. It was easy until I lured him out, but I can''t find any way ahead of him from there. Suddenly he fell into the feeling of being cut off the thread to be carried out during the night walk, and Miriazar could not move any further.


    The point is that Meessia ahead should have said instead of saying hello, and I guess the results didn''t matter. The battle is overwhelmingly more advantageous to attack first. The attacking side can choose when and where to strike at any time, and can choose whether to bring it into a protracted battle or not. The only way to take it against you is to respond to them. If you don''t know when you''ll be attacked, you''ll be mentally worn out. She reads that the enemy''s aim is to scorch Miriazal and wait for alarm.


    "(Or wait for the time... Bye)"


    What exactly is that period? It was the 400th anniversary festival in Miriazal''s predictions. That''s why there are circumstances that force me to deviate this year after the one-year festival. Miriazal thought he wanted to know who the enemy was, or who was behind it. But why do so many countries neglect the existence of Arnelianism to help countries crusade demons in the first place?


    That depends on the huge vested interest Miriazal holds. The Arnelian Church has a small area centered around the holy city of Arnelia, not even a 100-km radius. Initially, the countries expressed relief and satisfaction at the Arnelian declaration that they would not own any more territory.


    But in fact, although Miriazal does not hold a lot of land, it held it down like a bouncing stone everywhere, and its epitome was the mine. Countries noticed that the Arnelian Church has largely suppressed the so-called rare metal, an ore that can perform magical decorations such as Mithril and Alondite, especially since the deal flourished and the current economic situation was concluded. Moreover, there is nothing less breathtaking about Miriazal than the production of salt in the coastal areas and, at the end, the shipping and transportation industries. If the only thing that doesn''t extend much power, would it be a guild that would set up businesses such as mercenaries? There is no doubt that there is one Miriazal on it, but it is better than the others.


    Naturally, that was natural. In the first place, the streets and the like were taken the initiative of Miriazal to cut them open, and there is no wonder that Miriazal had a monopoly on the transport industry in that traffic. The very idea of transport was started by Miriazal. The same applies to the opening and shipping industries everywhere. Mines, of course. It will be harder to find Miriazal''s breathless business on the eastern side of this continent.


    What kept the mine down early was the profit of knocking out nearly 30% of Arnelia''s funding for its activities, as well as her desire not to spill more powerful weapons and protective equipment into the world than necessary. And much of the profits generated by these kinds of businesses will be distributed among those who seek redress in each country, but no ambassador in each country will believe in explaining that. Miriazal has half given up convincing mortals now.


    However, those who knew about the activities of the Arnelian Church in the back information and the various heads of State knew that the Arnelian Church was suppressing a large part of the vested interests in the continent. Otherwise, the Arnelian Church will not be able to account for its activities. That is why, on something, countries were targeting tigers in an attempt to plunder the vested interests of the Arnelian Church. Miriazal, too, knows that, so on the contrary, he spares no aid to the countries. I''m selling you favors so you can''t be strong.


    For the most part, we can do it with all of those things, but sometimes countries and individuals emerge that show excessive behavior. Those who rebel at all costs will eventually be given no mouth, and the buds of rebellion against the Arnelian Church will be picked up as soon as possible before they grow large.


    But this time I don''t even see the enemy. This is also the first experience for Miriazal.


    "Maybe the enemy is smart and discreet."


    "Yes."


    Normally, you feel the seriousness of the matter when you tear up Miriazal by putting it on something, or only snort quietly. Honestly, Kiko disagrees with accepting the Seekers. But by no means does she speak of that mood. If Miriazal is ordered to cut off his belly, he will cut his belly without any doubt on the spot, and if he is told to seduce dignitaries from all countries, sleeping with the man, even though there seems to be a good man, is a mouthless role. Whatever conclusions Miriazal might draw regarding the treatment of the Seekers, Miyazal was merely silent in carrying out his mission.


    And Miriazar was troubled, having put before her the harem and the orange infarct. Honestly, if it weren''t for Miranda''s request, I wouldn''t be hesitant to say no. Even at Fenna''s request, is. There are too few benefits to accepting the Seekers.


    "Can I offer an exchange condition... or accept it in some cases"


    Eventually Miriazar gave the answer. I can see calculated thoughts in that eye. You can''t let Miranda hate you now. You''re going to hate me sooner or later, because you''re sure. It was a decision I couldn''t lower her liking and trust from now on.


    "May I, Master Miriazal?"


    "Was there another letter before that?"


    "Yes."


    The orange infarct sends out another, red one. When Miriazar widened the letter, he even began to read it, but Miriazar''s eyes opened stunningly along the way. And there was also a serious color in her eyes reading the letter, which she read twice so as to check the contents.


    "How are you?


    "Fenna''s such a crook... I''ll do it."


    Miriazal threw away the letter, which he had widened. Koji and Orange Millet look at its contents.


    Continued

 229 The agony of the Seekers, Part 5 - Dark Part 5

    "..." If the Seekers do not respond to the negotiations with the Arnelian Church, the current royal family will rescue themselves and nominate them as elders after wiping out all of them. For that price, let the family of Seekers pledge allegiance to Arnelianism ''... Isn''t this what suggests a coup d ''��tat "


    Sumiko was surprised to read the letter. If Fenna failed to convince the Orbastovs, Fenna was prepared to abandon the Seekers. At that price, for the rest of her life, she will be resented by the Seekers. She wrote this letter, ready to take the blame on herself.


    When she saw the letter, Miriazal laughed.


    "Isn''t that a good idea? Seekers have quite the temper. Then I can trust that clan somewhat. It''s a harvest for me. Of course, eventually, when it was all over, I assumed that I was going to self-determination and not make any promises."


    Miriazal sounds like he really enjoys talking about it.


    "We need this much preparation when we make something happen. Compared to the war period, these days, I always thought this guy was something that got out of the way, but inside, why?"


    "Or do you mean so much crisis that you have to make it that far?


    "If Zi''s report fits, maybe so. Or is the situation in the prairie much worse than we think"


    Miriazar walked up to the window and gave thought to the situation in the prairie, which could not even be seen. She and I already knew there was a massive outbreak of demon kings in the land, and we had already released a number of silent people to explore the situation. As early as possible, a primary report will arrive in a few days. It was Miriazal waiting for the report.


    And under Fenna''s advice, the Seekers head all the way to Arnelia. Even Fenna at the time she wrote the letter was doing a little crazy because the reply from Miriazal came early and much better in color than she even thought.


    But what surprised me when I heard the report was that it was about Orbastov and his sons, and the other Seekers seemed relieved that they had decided where to go for now.


    Fenna pioneered on that cheap thought and attitude, but now she decides to convince herself that she should be able to guide them in a slightly better direction from now on.


    Plus, we''re on our way to Arnelia, the sacred capital. Kazas flew a single horse and left the group to meet Nia, who is at the source of the Alphilis and the others. Fenna couldn''t do that, and honestly I wanted him to stay beside me because I felt like I was going to be alone when Kazas was gone, but at the same time I could definitely understand how he felt, so I sent him off with a smile without saying anything.


    Not that I hadn''t noticed Fenna''s loneliness with Kazas (Shiryukan), but my feelings of admiration for Nia were stronger than he thought. At least not enough to be able to single out Fenna''s former.


    A few days after Kazas left the Seekers. They were greeted by a unit of the Temple Knights led by Rafferty. There was also the figure of Jake there, but whoever noticed that could not be among the Seekers. Jake was hunted for this assignment because of Rafferty''s policy, but this was Jake''s first assignment as a Saint Knight apprentice. Even so, it''s true that he didn''t do anything, but Jake was also quite nervous.


    Eventually Rafferty accompanied the Seekers, and they set up their own residential area on the excess land of Arnelia, where they were to be allowed to live. Although the city''s inhabitants have naturally been briefed on the situation, the holy city of Arnelia will continue to have noisy days for some time to come.


    Some shadows twitch in the city of Arnelia, the holy capital, for such restless nights.


    "Is this where we meet?


    "It should be."


    Two Explorer men and women stand in darkness without a light. This is a painting of the settled neighborhood of the Seekers. When the Seekers were guided to the established settlement for the time being, they fell asleep as soon as they set up the rented tent. The health of the Seekers who had fled on the run was at its limits. Even if this place was in a human city, it was a better place than being chased by demon kings, trying to get around the outer perimeter of the settlement by the Saints.


    And by the time the whole neighborhood was silenced, there were two people who softly exited the tent. Neither will the Knights, who escort their surroundings, even ask what''s going on inside with the sensors. In addition, there is tension with the Seeker about the connection between sensor prevention.


    "Nevertheless, I didn''t know we were going to infiltrate Arnelia so quickly. I didn''t even have time to rub it with the humans on the way."


    "The Seekers are better than I thought. No, maybe it''s the Seeker''s power, like Fenna."


    "How was the meeting?


    "Yeah, because my identities were infiltrating"


    Oddly enough, a woman''s voice came out of a man''s mouth. Yes, they are princesses and mascarades who have turned into seekers. Successfully sneaking into the Seekers, they infiltrated the Holy City of Arnelia.


    "So what kind of outfit is Euwayne, princess?


    "Come on? I don''t even know. Maybe if I call an informer."


    A man puts his hand on his mouth like a woman, cheeks, laughs. What a strange sight, Mascalade had to remember how much disgust she felt. It wasn''t just that trick again, but the reason why I even exposed my disgust with the princess calamity was well understood by Mascalade during a few days of conversation.


    Certainly Calamity''s voice and tricks are compelling. Even a man looks like that, so even a woman''s mascarade knows very well that if a beauty, the main body, comes out, it will have a tempting and unbearable charm. But still, disgust far outweighs it. At first I didn''t know why, Mascarade, but as I poked my face at it quite a bit, I now gradually came to understand.


    Calamity''s attitude toward others was exactly like that toward livestock. There is no trust in her, no exchange of emotions as an organism. I''m the best for her, I''m everything. I seriously believe that I am nowhere in the world, such as being equal to myself.


    Because there are no more feelings for people to interact with, eat or be eaten, they make such primitive choices feel like they are constantly being poked at. Simply put, you can say you''re restless. I don''t even think of myself as a decent creature with a mascarade, but I still can''t possibly prefer a situation where the woman next door would laugh and kill herself. And what I disliked the most was that I could clearly see that Mascarade enjoyed feeling disgusted while Calamity put such things out into attitudinal savings. And the moment Mascalade leaks her dissatisfaction with the matter, it also means that Mascalade will die from being attacked by Calamity.


    Though at work, Mascalade was gradually mentally worn out in a situation that seemed to keep getting stuck in the bug basket. But it''s also entertaining Calamity. Mascarade was in the sensation as if he could tighten his whole body with soft but never cut spider threads.


    That''s when I accidentally hear a voice from behind.


    "Lord Calamity, Lord Mascalade, right?


    Mascalade looked back in surprise, but Calamity responded nicely to what he had imagined.


    "Where?


    "I don''t see you, but are you Euwayne?


    "Yes, Mademoiselle is here to talk to you."


    "Mademoiselle... Bradymaria, right?


    Silence flowed through Calamity''s words, but is that a testament to affirmation? And from the darkness, a shadow inadvertently rises to the shape of a person. At first, they stared at each other and tried to see what it looked like, but I don''t see how you could try to get your eyes used to the dark. So much less, they realized that there was really just a shadow standing. It''s a strange creature. Or is it some sort of sorcery?


    Calamity looks interesting at that Euwayne and cuts the fire.


    "Now that we have safely infiltrated this city, what should we do?


    "That''s still nothing for me, either. But Silence''s hands are already in Arnelia."


    "Silence''s"


    Nod as Calamity was impressed.


    He''s a worker, too.


    "You think that one''s already working? I think for the moment it will be a form of support for his movements."


    "Shall we talk about creating a spark of strife with humans and seekers?"


    Mascalade asks.


    "We''ll have to wait for the time."


    "Hmm, that''s going to be a long fight"


    "I''m bored. Well, my main unit''s keeping me busy, okay?


    I laugh when the calamity dulls.


    "I''ll tell you one thing, there are limits to the individuals I can transfer on. I don''t have as much power ripped off here, and I need about 10 more bodies to move at the same time. Besides, it''s compatible with my ride. If you fail, the individual will die. Now the Seekers have tried 10 people and only 3 people have been able to ride."


    "That''s more inconvenient than I thought."


    "You have no choice, do you? There is no such thing as a complete, unrestricted and convenient ability. My powers are most versatile, and I like them a lot myself."


    "Are you planting bugs in others?


    Unexpectedly, Mascarade asks back to nauseate. To that girlfriend, Mascalade smiled back as a man.


    "Yeah, good stuff inside, huh? It doesn''t look like a lot of people are going to be transferred. Some of them feel better and take a leak."


    "... that''s enough"


    Mascalade regretted heartfelt retrospect. Take your gaze off Mascalade and look at Euwayne.


    "So what are you gonna do about it?


    "Yes, I am relatively free to go in and out of this city, so I will be in touch if I need anything"


    "Then I''ll decide how to contact you."


    That''s how when the three had a one-way meeting, Euwayne disappeared into the dark again. The remaining mascarades and calamities also try to return to their tents. but


    "Does Mascarade hate me?


    "What?"


    Suddenly, Calamity asks. And Mascarade stops by accident. I thought it was over since I stopped it. Mascarade, but it''s too late.


    The calamity rests on the mascarade from behind, hands in the clothes, and grabs the breasts forcefully up.


    Continued

 230 Swordsman Encounter, Part 1 - Encounter

    "Do what!


    "Hehe, we''re in the middle of an infiltration together, so I thought we''d get along"


    "Stop joking!


    Calamity twisted up the mascarade breasts even more forcefully as she tried to shake off that hand.


    "Gosh!


    "Hehe, I''m so serious... I hate those who defy me"


    Calamity''s voice grows colder as she exhales hot into the mascarade from behind.


    "Seeing those who defy me... really makes me want to make you obey. Screw these things,"


    Something crawls on the cheeks of a mascarade, like a stuffed, sparsely mollusc creature. When it brought the sickle, he turned to the mascarade and opened his mouth. There are countless teeth growing in that mouth.


    "The kiss of death... do you want a taste?


    "Give me your hand and Master Hidun won''t shut up, will you?


    "Hehe, that guy..."


    The calamity''s behind it.


    "I don''t think such a weak person can do anything, but...? No one can defeat me."


    "Hmm, how about that?


    "I can''t. I''ve lived about 1,500 years now, but no one could kill me. Any brave man, warcraft, demon king."


    Calamity slowly walks away from Mascalade.


    "Bradymaria was the most troublesome opponent, and we were careful on the southern continent to keep the zone of power from hitting each other. It''s been a trifle since Dragreo showed up."


    "Then if they''re against you..."


    Ask a question while Mascarade corrects his clothes.


    "Ugh. I did say it was troublesome, but I didn''t say nobody could fight it. It''s just that if we really fight, the continent will be completely destroyed. We are very dominant. I will not be exposed to the deserted wilderness."


    Calamity speaks with pleasure.


    "I''m sure you haven''t thought about Dragreo''s boy in the least. I like humans. ''Cause it''s hilarious to watch them crawl around the ground in stuffy pain, crying, spewing curse words, right?


    "... outdoors."


    Mascalade accidentally spoke the truth. Fear of death had already faded with disgust for Calamity. Seeing her like that, Calamity looked satisfied.


    "Hehe, it''s rare for anyone to give me that clear an opinion. You''re funny, so keep it alive a ge l. Good night, then."


    That''s how Calamity disappears into darkness with cold laughter. Mascarade, left alone in the dark, was sweating a shock and cold on his back.


    This is a remote mountain. The hustle and bustle of battle persist there in deep mountains like no human leaning over.


    "With this guy... last!


    "It''s not the last time, Mireille!


    Giant woman swordsman Grace screams.


    "If you miss the whole thing, it plays again! Don''t let them get away with it!"


    "I know!


    A man with an eyelid in one eye follows a fleeing demon with his own men. An eyelid man waved down his sword as the leading woman teased the sickle to the feet of a two-legged walking demon, freaking the sickle on her back, a strange, glaring demon.


    The demon turned into two pieces, raised a blood splash and died. Confirming the demon''s death, a man with an eyelid soaking sweat on his forehead.


    "Is that all of it?


    "Come on, Max."


    The Big Man of the Beast shows up from among the trees. On both hands, he draws the first demon like a bird in the same shape.


    "Is Zeldos finished, too?"


    "Oh, now I''m letting my men search the perimeter"


    Wearing black coats, they are members of the Blackhawk. Max, captain of the most squad, Zeldos, captain of the fourth squad. Of course, Valsas leads them, but they were commissioned to crusade the Demon King, split deep into the mountains and crusade. But this time the Demon King was special and had a group nature. If you miss the whole thing, the next day the original number will be aligned. This was already the third time Blackhawk has fought this demon king.


    "I guess this is the time you did it, huh?


    "Oh, I''m tired of it. I don''t want to do this any more."


    "Max, it''s time for us to take a bath."


    Max''s subordinate, Rubbers'' face, speaks of dissatisfaction. Max forgives them as they stroke their heads.


    "All right, all right, so when you get back to town, you want to take a bath with me?


    "No. Sketchy ~"


    "Ha-ha-ha!


    "... do it yourself"


    Something flies from overhead as the twisted Zeldos turns his back on Max. The gutted air tightens in an instant, but the demon gets off to the ground and tries to escape is faster than that.


    "Shit! You were still there!


    "Damn! Don''t let them get away with it!"


    The moment Rubbers'' face entered the pursuit posture sooner than he shouted, the Demon King''s neck flew as he tried to escape. Does the Demon King not realize his neck has flown, or he doesn''t stop his running feet from hitting a tree? It would be the one called spinal reflex.


    "... Louis?


    "Aren''t you guys sweet stuffing?


    "Not at all. This is the 10th one, right?


    Lexus shows up from behind Louis. As he was drained, his body was wet in return blood. He pierced the head of the demon king who had mercilessly rolled the sword to the ground.


    "You guys, why are you here?


    "Something bothers me. To talk to Valsas..."


    "Who!


    Lexus advanced so that he could play, as he cut Louis'' words. I felt signs of someone in the shade of a tree, Lexus sensing a pursuit 5 km away, but it''s not normal that you can''t sense signs until you''re about 10 m away. That sense of crisis made Lexus more alert than ever.


    And it was Lexus trying to cut faster than he could confirm, but he noticed as he waved down his sword that the person in the shadow of the tree had long hair.


    "(Human woman!?


    And Lexus was forced to stop the sword. The tip of the sword stopped on the verge of snapping the woman''s neck.


    "Oh, don''t..."


    Exhales simultaneously the breath that Lexus was holding and raises his gaze. In front of him, a woman with black hair on the ground and red ribbons tied together stood faceless.


    Continued

 231 Swordsman Encounters, Part 2 - Swordsman Tales

    "Only Grace doesn''t cook a lot!?


    "Atashi has a big body. Naturally."


    "You get hungry if you eat too much, Mireille?


    As Amarina eats her own evening meal (yuzu), she advises Mireille. Mireille eats Amarina showing such room.


    "Amarina! Because I don''t get fat."


    "Because I don''t lack proper training. Shouldn''t Mireille sleep right after she eats it?


    "Giggle!


    You were poked at a star, Mireille''s gaze swims and pinches a little belly meat. Even so, I''m hardly fat enough to pinch it.


    "Oh, the..."


    "I don''t know, even if the belly with its navel is triple belly."


    "Ugh, Canato!


    Mireille''s exposed belly-pumping Canato hand slaps, and Mireille leaves the pan in a bad mood. There was a strangely exhilarating picture of Mireille, teased and bent over her navel, looking around a little wondering which seat to go and clear up this worry.


    "Ha ha! Hey, honey, that''s a good-looking mouth!


    "No, I..."


    "Well, don''t say that! I can''t believe I can drink with such a beautiful woman, because I don''t. Just for the record, our captain is beautiful, but scared."


    "Ha."


    A brunette who drinks up one after the other while Max and Lexus recommend her to drink. I''ve had quite a bit of booze available since earlier, but she''s never shown any signs of getting drunk. Max and Lexus are never weak on booze either, but their faces were already bright red about whether the limits were approaching considerably as they drank together.


    And a woman who drinks up a sip of wine poured into a bowl of rice to eat side by side. Each time, the faces of the Rubbers rise.


    "Hey, finally!


    "Hey, let''s compare you to a drink with me!


    "No, it''s time"


    But even while the brunette refuses, the next drink is poured. I thought it would be a good time when I ran out of liquor to pour, and the next liquor was already being prepared by the Rubbers face.


    "It''s so exciting."


    "Hung."


    It was Louis who reacted to those words that impressed Mireille. Two people who don''t usually talk, but Louis knows how grumpy they are.


    "Doesn''t Louis mix? You like alcohol."


    I don''t like that kind of booze.


    "Really?"


    Seeing Louis'' reaction, Mireille seemed to have noticed something. On a good note, there are surprisingly many who are watching the banquet on a faraway roll. Yet the only thing thriving was the corner, and the other faces never even tried to drink. The liquor platter loves most of the guys in the regiment, and for them on the battlefield almost all year round, many publicly say it''s booze or woman when it comes to fun.


    And next to Louis watching for a slightly strange banquet was Valsas. Louis doesn''t like Valsas, so Mireille thinks this is unusual. Those two seemed to be having a serious discussion.


    "Louis, so you''re Romansland?


    "Oh. I think it''s worth looking into once"


    "I see. But that country is a gateway to you, isn''t it?


    "Even for Amarina. But can''t you just say that?


    Louis drinks up at his disposal. When he confirms that Delhi has no booze, Louis mouths to Delhi to drink up to the last drop. Louis leaves the scene when he tells us everything he needs to talk about, including the dark black robe magicians, and when the booze is gone. Again, unless Valsas has any special business, it seems Louis is the one who has trouble beside him.


    And when the talker is gone, Valsas walks toward the circle of Max and the others.


    "Mix me up too."


    "Oh, Valsas is here!


    "Mr. Valsas sounds sketchy too - does the beauty still have eyes?


    Lexus pokes Valsas jokingly with his elbow. But there was no wind to worry about, and Valsas urged the Rubbers to pour alcohol on their own.


    The brunette stares at Valsas intriguingly.


    "Valsas... you?


    "Oh, it''s Valsas I''m the leader of this mercenary corps. Regards."


    Valsas offered him a bowl of wine instead of a greeting. A dark-haired woman also offers to respond.


    "Woman, what''s your name?


    "My name is Titania"


    "Hmm."


    Close your eyes so that Valsas remembers something.


    "You used to have a hero with that name. Good name."


    "Thanks for that."


    Titania bows with a pepper. Dark hair flutters and shakes.


    "So, what are you doing in the back of this mountain? From what I''ve seen, it''s also a" [sic]


    "Yes. Meet people"


    Titania has two big swords on her back. Whoever sees it is a swordsman. However, it is highly questionable whether such a great sword can be wielded with a woman''s fine arms.


    The Titania talks to Valsas in a quiet voice that blends into the darkness. Valsas and Titania were having a conversation so that they wouldn''t get into their ears such as the words of Shaggy Max and Lexus next door.


    "Speaking of Blackhawk, a group famous even on the continent. If you''re the leader of that regiment, you must be strong."


    "I''m quite confident. But it also shakes that confidence."


    "Why?"


    Valsas does not respond to that question of Titania. Instead, his gaze caught Titania and didn''t let him go.


    Titania also took the gaze head-on, and often the two stared at each other. but eventually the question is whether Valsas is tired of silence.


    "Why would a woman carry a sword or something and travel alone?


    "It may indeed be unusual from common sense. But this has been happening since I first realized it. It''s a habit, no longer."


    "Ever?"


    "Yes."


    Show Valsas the two fillets as Titania releases her sword as she sits down. At that moment, the noisy Max and Lexus stop perfectly. Titania never cares.


    "Brilliant sword."


    Valsas admired honestly. A pitch-black knife and a golden one, respectively. Both were more splendid swords than Valsas had ever seen.


    "It''s an honor to compliment you. This sword is the shape of my father and brother, respectively"


    "Visibility?"


    "Yes."


    Answer as Titania holds her sword in her sheath.


    "I was traveling with my father and brother. I don''t know my mother''s face. My father was quite the swordsman of his arms, but eventually when he fell, I began to bear the golden sword. My brother was a swordsman of considerable arms, but after all, when he fell into battle, I also began to bear the pitch-black sword. And for a long time, I''ve traveled with these two swords."


    "That''s a difficult thing to do."


    Answer as Valsas drinks up. Titania stares at the condition with a quiet eye. Its face lit by a burning fire still doesn''t look like a warrior waving a sword. Even Lexus thinks so.


    I look at Titania a little nostalgic for the old days as she drinks up the leftover liquor.


    "No, but I do."


    "What other people or families?


    "There used to be... now"


    "Well, I heard boring things."


    Valsas apologized to the Rubbers as they let him drink. Now on the contrary, Titania asks questions.


    "What about you?


    "What?"


    "No, I was wondering if you had any family."


    "These are my family."


    There is no precipitation in Valsas'' answer.


    "My family is from the regiment. My hometown is a battlefield. Born on the battlefield, without a father or a mother, I''m determined to think so."


    "Aren''t you tired or something?


    "Why"


    Valsas looks at Titania with a sharp eye, even as he empties his cup again. Titania''s eyes were clear, though she should have drunk to bathe earlier.


    "It makes sense that if you''re human, you want peace. Isn''t it always in the days of battle that your mind shrinks?


    "That''s not true in my case either. In that respect, maybe I''m not human. No."


    Valsas looked away.


    "Or maybe I miss you. So always wave the sword. If you think about it, I think I''m a pathetic person."


    "Really... you''re just like me"


    "Yeah?"


    Titania''s last whining words were not heard by Valsas. The only ones who heard that voice were Mireille, who was very earful, and Canato, a sensor.


    That''s how Max and Lexus thrived again, and Titania and Valsas didn''t hear a word. Even though I said I heard what we had to ask each other.


    And Valsas stands up where appropriate.


    "Did I say Titania or something, you should go to sleep now. These guys will make a scene until morning. If I was dating, I''d have it. Sleep with us when you go to bed. That way, even if the demons come, they''ll know in advance."


    "I''ll take care of you, I''ll come in. Now let me sweeten your words after I''ve done more for you."


    That''s how Titania takes her seat as well. Even though Max, Lexus, and I noticed her like that, I didn''t dare try to hold back.


    Then Titania adds something a little further away, and on her way back, she realizes that there is a shadow blocking her way.


    Continued

 232 Swordsman Encounter, Part 3 - Subject of Fear

    Who is it?


    "Hehe, you don''t have to."


    "Yeah, she''s beautiful enough not to look inside. I don''t want to let you hold my sword."


    "Would you rather hold mine than a sword like that?


    "Knock it off"


    It was not one man who stood in the way of Titania''s whereabouts. A large number of men stand up to her, as they surround her at some point. None of them are amateurs, even if they deduce from the way they carry their feet. Naturally, too, they were the face of the Fifth Squad led by Gergeda. They are Blackhawk haters and those who take on dirty work in one hand.


    And slowly from behind them, the captain, Gergeda, shows up messing with his red hair.


    "Kuku. Woman, only the liver is sitting. Or are you dull?


    "The requirements are predictable, just in case?


    "It''s settled. From now on, we''re all gonna make a mistake. You''re gonna regret having a woman here all by herself."


    When Titania looked around, that number had already exceeded 10. Confirming that number still doesn''t break her margins.


    Before that Titania, Gergeda strips away its brutal nature.


    "What''s the matter, no voice?


    "In a way. I hope you don''t have to."


    "You can afford it, Ama!


    One of Gergeda''s men pokes Titania and forcefully rips that garment apart. Dewy from under a black robe is a bright white complexion as scratchless as a snowfield. Its whiteness, which can also be seen in the darkness, cheers from all around.


    "Hey! This woman is richer than she looks, huh?


    "This guy looks like he''s gonna enjoy it"


    "But you''re not responding. Is that a throwaway bowl?


    "Don''t bother with that. I prefer to be resisted."


    "There''s a pervert!


    "I''m only interested in your ass. Better than I am!


    "Hi-ha"


    Did the men convince themselves of their absolute advantage when they saw how Titania wouldn''t resist, and they laugh downright at themselves.


    And the man who tore Titania''s clothes grabbed her breasts abusively, but she was calm and didn''t even seem to care that her body was being wandered. That gaze is pointing towards the day after tomorrow.


    "What, this woman? I don''t know what to say."


    "Aren''t you insensitive?


    "You''re a maiden, and you don''t even have a voice in too much fear?


    Titania pronounces on the face of Squad 5, who says things of his own free will, with a face that knows nothing of emotion.


    "... well, you don''t feel much, but it''s not like you don''t feel anything. It''s not like I don''t have any experience. I was wondering if I could do this more than that."


    The moment the men missed grasping the meaning of Titania''s words, the man who was at the rearmost collapsed to cover himself with the previous man.


    "What the..."


    But the voice of the man who looked back was blocked by the fact that blood like a fountain was bathed in his face. A man who plunges his already neckless companion''s body and pulls out his sword.


    "Hey, what are you talking about!?


    "To attack me, you''ve set the line between soundproofing and blocking the signs."


    Titania answers softly.


    "What?"


    Captain!


    "Don''t wander around!


    Gergeda lifts up her voice. But the line between soundproofing and blocking signs will not disappear until a certain amount of time has elapsed. It became a vendetta that they joined forces quite strongly in an attempt to conquer plenty of Titania. There are those who surround them further.


    "No way... there''s still a demon king in the daytime?


    "People with no luck. If it weren''t for this demon king, I wouldn''t have had time to deal with you in my spare time."


    Titania pulls out the golden sword on her back.


    "I wouldn''t care who dies if I were supposed to. Especially a bastard like you. Even if I should die, it seems to me... this regiment owes me a meal, even though I don''t want it. Let me give it back to you quite a bit."


    Titania loosens up and dresses like a sword. Then, from that body, the killing temper swells to a lesser extent. The poor woman, who had been drinking sober until earlier, was nowhere else already. It''s the Sword Ghost who''s there. At least that''s what Gergeda felt like.


    "I suggest you crouch"


    "! Crouch everyone!


    A glimpse of wind blew over their heads as they all reacted to Gergeda''s voice. Only Gergeda in it watched Titania as she crouched. I felt like I had to see it.


    That''s not just because she was beautiful. More than that, Gergeda couldn''t keep her eyes off Titania. Gergeda is a person who is not particularly impressed. Of course I want to hold a good woman if I see her. I would also like to see beautiful gems. But that turns to rubbish the moment you get it. His actions easily crossed the line as he shifted his interest towards stronger stimuli and more entertaining objects.


    In his criminal activity, which was so tirelessly repeated and followed an intense journey, Gergeda felt "terror" for the first time in confrontation with Valsas, directed at him. Nonetheless, it was also the strongest emotion he had ever felt in his life. I follow Valsas wondering if he will ever get a stronger emotion than that in the future.


    But the fear that Gergeda now feels of Titania is not comparable to that of Valsas.


    "(I... you bastard! Can''t move one fingertip. Or what?


    Gergeda, for the first time in her life, trembled less of a fear. Because he has seen the eyes of Titania when she waves her sword. Bottomless darkness, endless madness, paranoia. Such a beautiful woman in front of her eyes made her feel like an abyss while she was alive. While alive, Gergeda met a human being who enclosed hell in his body.


    "... you monster."


    To that voice, which Gergeda finally groaned with his thoughts, Titania, with her sword, slightly distorted her expression, which was neither self-derisive nor dissenting, and disappeared into darkness.


    And after nightfall. What Blackhawk faces see were the trees on one side, knocked down without sound, and the bodies of the demon kings yesterday, cut completely into one letter across the side.


    But most members weren''t surprised to see the likelihood.


    "Gergeda, what happened?


    It was Canato who asked. He''s also a sensor, and he realizes about what the Gergedas tried to do last night. Naturally if only some of the sensors don''t go through. But Canato dares not say anything. Because even if I say that, I know that it has no effect on Gergeda. Instead, I felt the demon kings of yesterday breaking into their kingdom, and I just wanted them dead.


    "... I hate to say it"


    "Gergeda. Whatever you do, don''t even get involved with us. If that''s what happens, I''ll kill you first, okay?


    "Chip!"


    Canato thought Gergeda was coming back, but he was spitting and leaving, and it felt like he ate his shoulder blush.


    With a view of its fallen trees, Valsas speaks.


    "You had a hard time yesterday, Max, Lexus"


    "... I needed to be more prepared than on the battlefield."


    "Not at all. I didn''t feel alive."


    "Again?"


    Louis replied in place of Valsas. Lexus looks unexpected in the words.


    "Did you notice that?


    "Naturally. Your attitude was strange. How long do you think we''ve been seeing each other?


    Lexus is a little grateful for the words.


    "Monsieur..."


    "Right. After all, it wasn''t stretched under my nose yesterday"


    To that one word, Lexus tried to hug Louis. The perimeter is a big bang around Squad 4.


    "But seriously."


    Max, who most tears up at times like this, blocked the laugh with a serious face.


    "If that woman was rampaging yesterday... I wonder what happened"


    "I agree with that."


    Lexus gets up peeling and this one looks serious too.


    "Yesterday''s swordsmen like Titania, I''ve been thinking about how they can kill us efficiently while we''re drinking. You can tell by the look in your eyes. That guy is insane. Strength, that thought. I''m sorry about any beauty who walks the hell out of here alone."


    To the words of Lexus, everyone shuts up. We all know very well that his words, which are usually mild, are also more serious than anyone when it comes to fighting things.


    "If he tried to fight, you were gonna stop him first, weren''t you?


    Zeldos backed the tree as he put his arms together and spoke. Max and Lexus face to face with that word.


    "That''s... that''s what I was gonna do at first."


    "You couldn''t have done it."


    The two of them gave their opinion.


    "How many seconds have you been stopped?"


    "It could have been a moment..."


    Max sighed loudly. And he looked in the eyes of the captain, as though he were a little.


    "Valsas, can you win?


    And Max''s question that can go on. To the Word, Valsas looked up to heaven.


    "... how can I answer that and you guys will be satisfied?


    Everyone turned silently down to that word to which Valsas replied slowly. Valsas said, "I can''t." This is the first time the team has heard Valsas speak so clearly of defeat. And don''t fight.


    Seeing them like that, Zeldos and Betts converse softly.


    "... I can''t believe there''s such a monster in this world. You don''t want to see me again."


    "Oh. But if when we meet..."


    "I know. If you give up your life, we have to stop you."


    "Uhm. The young won''t let him live."


    "Someday on the battlefield, as our forefathers did,"


    That''s how they nodded slowly at each other.


    Around that time, Titania, who left the Valsas and the others in the dark of night, was meditating under an internationally large Connerito tree standing on the summit of the mountain. Conelito, used as the lumber of a house, emits a very young, life-filled smell that makes you imagine budding sprouts.


    There is one black shadow that flutters and descends upon its Titania.


    "Thank you for waiting, Titania"


    "Is it silence"


    As Titania slowly opened her eyes, she knelt back before Titania and had a silence to thank the lady.


    "... an imitation of what?"


    No, I wanted to apologize for keeping you waiting.


    "Stop, you''re throwing up."


    Tiania said something harsh in a quiet tone, so Silence looked surprised.


    "This is not a very good word... what has offended your mood?


    "Everything that exists,"


    Titania ran out of starvation.


    "Silence, you are indeed sturdy. Even me not interested in looking at it, I think so. But your insides are the ugliest. That''s so uncomparable, like Doom or Anomaly."


    "This is it. I hate you."


    Silence lay down his face, but that was to keep the hatred directed at Titania from being enlightened. Silence and not foolish enough to sell a fight to Titania. Titania understood the meaning of the silence.


    "But why do you hate me so much?


    Silence, calmed down, smiles and asks Titania a question.


    "... Doom, in a sense, is the one who was so ordained at birth. Perhaps so will Anomaly. They also do cruel things in the course of their actions, but they had no choice. But you''re not."


    "You had other options. In doing so, you dare choose to scorch yourself with hatred. Moving on, hoping, you wanted to be enemies of people. There is no harm in its existence. They call them demons, demons."


    "... huffy."


    Silence distorted his face. In that expression, there is no beauty until earlier. Just because the original is beautiful, his tight laughter makes the beholder have an unusual fear. If the sculpture suddenly looks back at this one and starts laughing, I''m sure it''ll look like him.


    Even Titania feels a little chilly.


    "I''m surprised... to know so much about me. No one should know about me."


    "... I don''t know anything about you either. That''s just what I feel."


    "I see."


    Silence nods as convinced.


    "Swordsman''s observational eye. Is that so?"


    "... I''m horrible. I wonder if the devil is beautiful."


    "That''s right. If you think about it, my beauty in shaping can also be quite a fear-proliferating effect"


    Silence grinned and Titania felt that any further discussion was futile. Titania regrets that it would have been better to slaughter him on this occasion now if he hadn''t been one of them.


    "(Mouthless. I didn''t know you couldn''t cut this one. Sooner or later, this guy will do harm to everyone. Probably to us, too. If I slash it now, I can say no to my later worries)"


    "Well, it''s time to go? I have some business to attend to."


    Silence gratefully urges Titania. Titania nodded at the trick as well. I''m already cut out for work in my head. No matter how silent Titania doesn''t care, it''s not the kind of personality that interferes with the mission for that matter.


    "I have only been informed of the place, because it is OK at Fort Richton in the Kingdom of Nagostella?


    "Yeah, I''m pretty sure there."


    "I heard it was a weapon robbery, but what the hell?


    Titania answers Silence''s question without hesitation.


    "Demon Sword Glam Rock. It''s a legendary sword called the Dragon Killer''s Devil''s Sword."


    Continued

 233 Swordsman Encounter, Part 4 - Advanced Sword Emperor

    "Speaking of which,"


    "What?


    Silence suddenly opens his mouth. Titania, who had already begun walking, became the feather of stopping her legs halfway through the air, as she had been emptied.


    Surprised Titania looks back.


    "Anything yet?


    "Titania, why are you in contact with Blackhawk?


    "Oh."


    Titania replies slightly troublesome, just wondering what happened to it.


    "Aren''t you curious? How powerful are those who are called the strongest in this day and age"


    "Is that because you are the swordsman who bears the strongest name?


    "Right..."


    Titania smiles lightly and speaks to Silence.


    "Is it a little different?"


    "How?


    "It is the duty of my clan that I went to see him"


    Titania softly pulls out the great sword and stands in front of the Connerito tree.


    "Duty... what?


    "I don''t think I have the right to tell you?


    "This can''t be connected"


    I look extremely sorry for Silence. Titania was offended by the look on her face.


    "So, how were they?


    "Right."


    To Silence''s question, Titania remembers the face of the Blackhawk one by one. And what words did she end up saying that looked boring?


    "It was no big deal"


    "Hmm?"


    The words also seemed intriguing to Silence.


    "The strongest mercenary regiment on the continent says it''s no big deal?


    "No, do you have a few words?"


    Titania hits the tree with her palms. Its tree, which spans 1,000 years, stretches its back far above Titania''s head.


    Titania speaks softly closing her eyes and increasing her concentration.


    "Of course they are strong. For a species with a short life span, such as humans, though. But they''re already done. You won''t be any stronger. Whatever it takes to lift it up, it''s best to take one of my arms."


    "Isn''t that strong enough?


    "The total annihilation of the regiment and a single arm of mine won''t fit the bill. I''m not immortal, but I know as much as I can how to put it back on my fallen arm"


    "I see."


    "Will not a swordsman show up enough to cross me..."


    At the same time that Silence was convinced, Titania spoke of her grief. As if to distract that grief, Titania pushes the tree with the palm bottom. The shock of transmitting a mandarin tree is transmitted from trunk to branch, causing many young leaves still green to dance in the universe.


    Titania stands in the leaves dancing, with her sword in front of her eyes. And shortly after Titania''s sword swayed for a moment, Titania put her sword away and walked out again, wondering if the leaf rumbling that danced through the universe had stopped for a moment. Silence, who doesn''t understand what happened, rushes after her.


    "What''s that?


    "It''s part of the sword workout. Once upon a time, my brother told me, ''Try cutting the leaves that dance through the universe,'' and I''ve been doing that workout for a long time... but my mind seems dull."


    When Silence looked back at the leaves without knowing what they were doing, the leaves of more than 100 trees went straight together. Silence looks out for incredible sights.


    "You don''t think... you slashed all this?


    "No, I''ve slashed about three sheets three times. I have to make it all in two. That''s coarse, the moves."


    "... terrible things."


    "It''s not, there''s a TANE in this method for once. It''s also a routine that lasted nearly 900 years more than when I was a child. Of course you can do this."


    Silence also fears Titania, who will try to slash 100 leaves separately. It was then that the two proceeded to their destination, with each other''s indifferent and complex emotions.


    "Well, here we are."


    "Is this it?"


    Fort Richton is visible in front of Titania and Silence who have completed the metastasis. Although this is a periphery, it is always a fortress supposedly firmly guarded by the defensemen. More than 500 soldiers are stationed. It is no exaggeration to say that the moat is deep and the walls are high and a fairly robust fort.


    Above the fence, you can see soldiers patrolling with weapons.


    "What are you going to do?


    Silence shows difficulty in its robust protection. Whatever it is, he imagines it would be quite a bone break to break through this front. But...


    "Naturally, we''ll break through from the front"


    Big imaginary answers came back from Titania. Silence sighing toward that girlfriend.


    "As you can imagine. Don''t you have any more measures or something?


    "There isn''t. The instruction from the Orange Bull was'' rob ''. Isn''t that synonymous with'' do it flashy ''?


    Titania pulls out the golden sword on her back.


    "If you want to sneak up on that, Hidun is fine. That''s what I was called to mean, right?


    "If so, how do you get inside that fortress?


    "By the walls, I will slash the gates."


    Not much of an answer, neither does a servant silence block an open mouth.


    "No, it''s... but"


    "What are you talking about?


    "How much magic do you think you need to use to break through that gate?


    The walls are mostly treated against magic. Even if Silence uses all his power as a sorcery, he won''t be able to break through the castle gate.


    But such questions were useless to Titania. Because.


    "No need for sorcery, etc. With this sword, everything is enough"


    "What?


    "Curse, Liberation"


    Titania''s right arm shines. The letters emerge from her heart towards her right arm, running to draw a helix to her right arm, with the tip matching at her wrist. The clothes she is wearing are seemingly ordinary, but with special processing. Physical defense is the same as coarse clothing, but it is made with particular regard to its superior anti-demon handling ability and to prevent her from burning out if she unleashes the curse.


    A glowing curse on its right arm can be seen from under the clothes. Seeing how it goes, Silence marvels.


    "It''s..."


    "It''s a curse, as you can see. Most importantly, in my case, not only does it have the effect of sealing the curse, as in the case of Alphilis, but also of strengthening it. I was wondering if you would accept it as something more developed than her curse mark."


    Titania lays her sword on her hips and her tips on the ground. It''s called a set-up for companionship.


    "Well, it''s been a long time since I''ve used a curse. I don''t know what to add or subtract, but one shot... no, two shots?


    Titania tingles and reacts. Then place the sword on your hips like you are living together, but not the sheath, open your legs slightly to the side, drop your hips and use your thighs as support for the sword. Naturally the cutting-edge sinks into the earth, but this is the structure of the Titanian stream.


    Living together with a great sword. First of all, the idea itself is not in a normal human being. No one taught her, and she completed this technique in her distracting years of training.


    "One Special Strike... Ha!


    From the quiet temper of Titania, the slaughter emitted with the killing becomes a shock wave and runs on the ground. At the same time, he put his sword back on the large upper stage without pulling it out, and now he waved his sword down.


    "Shh!


    An earlier shockwave running on the ground is followed by a slash flying through the universe. Slashing in the air was slightly faster for irresistible minutes, or just at the walls, the slaughter caught up and at the same time hit the walls directly. Titania, of course, let it go, aiming to do so.


    And along with the tremendous impact sound, the walls, which would be a few meters thick, were stunningly pierced. Titania waves her sword in a far-sighted view of its achievements and walks away with it in her sheath.


    "Shall we go, Silence?"


    "... Ha"


    Silence that goes on for the most part afterwards. By name, he had lost his word in too many Titanian slaughters.


    "(What a woman. I didn''t know you would pierce the walls with a sword)"


    "Mm, you''re unconscious."


    Titania stops her feet perfectly.


    "What''s up?


    "No, because it wasn''t one blow, it was two. You should have said" Special Two Shots "."


    It is once again a surprising silence to its somewhat off-target Titania concerns.


    By the time Titania stepped inside the walls, the inside of the castle was panicked. All of a sudden, the walls were crushed and there were numerous casualties. The superiors pursued the cause of what had happened, there was no way they could tell that a woman had pierced her with a sword, etc., and they were just mundane to the enemy shadows they didn''t see around them even from the watchtower.


    You can''t let a sensor in the army look around you, or naturally see an enemy soldier. The sensors are closing in on Titania and Silence, but they said to their superiors, "Find the enemy shadow! There must be a demon or an army lurking somewhere! I couldn''t tell you that there were two people walking here, screaming with their bloody eyes," etc. Nor did the sensors expect the two of us to attack this fort.


    The soldiers turned right and left to the sudden events in the soldiers, and some became desperate to help their companions caught up in the fall of the walls, some fled, some solidified themselves in armor helmets without meaning, while others simply stood flat on the spot.


    In such a confused fortification situation, I heard screams from soldiers who headed to rescue their companions in it as soil smoke was already rising because of the collapsed walls. When the soldiers who thought something was going to stop moving and pay attention to the earthly smoke, the smoke then disappears so that it is pushed by the wind. It was, naturally, Titania who appeared loosely from it.


    Even though everyone breathes into the sudden emergence of a female swordsman, the reasons may have varied. Those who marvel at the emergence itself, those who are blinded by the beauty of Titania, those who have noticed the blood paste on the sword. But for whatever reason, there is no doubt that everyone was blinded by her. And she spoke slowly, but surely so that everyone could hear her. It''s a strange thing, even though I didn''t say it out loud.


    "I say to all of you on this occasion!


    Rin''s voice echoes.


    "I''m Titania. Because of that, I came to get the glam locks stored in this fort. It should be noted that, with great regret to all of you, you will die now. Let us wait 10 seconds and complete our wills and prayers."


    Titania then stabs her sword in the ground and closes her eyes. A captain-like, magnificent soldier returns to me as soon as possible and disagrees with the words.


    "You''re kidding me, sir! What right do you have and want that!?


    "7... 6..."


    "Say something!


    But Titania doesn''t make it faint. A hazy man walks over to Titania with a big crotch and grabs her shoulder.


    "2... 1..."


    "Say something, woman!


    Titania re-grips the pattern of the sword.


    "0"


    At the same time as the words, the shock ran through the soldiers. And what was in her radius of 20m would cause her upper and lower body to cry apart without uttering a word.


    In the square in front of the gate, temporarily transformed into a sea of blood, the screams of the surviving soldiers persist. Those who take weapons, those who escape, those who do not understand the situation. With them on his ass, Titania calmly called Silence.


    "Silence"


    "What is it?


    Silence appears fluttering black robes. Titania doesn''t look at him at all. That wasn''t just because I neglected him, it already showed that she was in a combat position.


    When Titania stabs the ground with her sword, she uses the shock wave like a sensor to get an approximate idea of the Fort''s people. At about 1 km, she won''t miss a sign, but it''s possible in case of battle. It''s been a long time since she''s been standing around here, too, so she wanted to make sure everything was okay. It is also a silence for that.


    "I will destroy all humans in this fort from now on. Is it about 500 people? I''m not even going to give you time to escape, but if anyone escapes my hand, please"


    "Fine."


    "Bye."


    That''s all the interaction, Titania walked towards the fort on her big crotch. And Silence watched from behind as she kicked people in the face as if she were going into a deserted field.


    Continued

 234 Swordsman Encounter, Part 5 - Destruction

    Hasn''t it been half an hour since Titania attacked? No objects were found to move inside the fort already. People were vertically, horizontally amputated, or choosen, or shredded, or crushed.


    The walls symbolizing the fort''s protection had been further destroyed, their resting places inside had also been wiped out, and the bedroom, where 100 people would sleep, had been amputated, and the bath, which was supposed to heal fatigue, had been turned into a sea of blood. Even the horse is no longer alive.


    There were those who tried to escape. But Titania could not have missed such a person, and all was slaughtered by sword strikes from a remote place. Even if she got away with her best hand, Silence wouldn''t miss it in silence. If you think about it, you might as well still die in a breath in Titania''s hands.


    In the meantime, one soldier, like a jerking boy, slipped down to the ground like he was frightened in a place that would be a training ground. At the same time, as many boy soldiers had passed out next door. We both still have breath. But in front of it was Jen Royal Titania, who was skewering two soldiers with a great sword and holding them up in space.


    "Well, you guys... but one of you seems to be passed out. You''re the only ones left."


    Titania throws two soldiers together who were stabbed in the sword. The soldier blew away with a mild and awesome momentum, as if it were a fruit about the palm of his hand, hitting the wall and smashing it. The blood from shaking off the soldier splashes in the boy soldier''s face, blocking his sight by half. In that shock, the boy accidentally wet his pants.


    "Ah... hi..."


    "Are you scared?


    Titania asks faceless. I have no feelings for the subject Titania kills. The boy couldn''t help but reply to Titania''s remarkable appearance, which was still beautiful in return blood.


    "Ugh..."


    "Hmm, you''re in trouble"


    Titania slammed the cutting tip of the sword down the boy''s throat with her neck slightly clenched.


    "When I destroy all my enemies, I only decide to let one live. I need you to spread the word about me. Makes them confident that they will choose who to leave behind once they have settled in advance, but is this useless?


    Titania lifts the boy''s jaw with her sword and points it towards him. The boy''s eyes were completely cloudy with fear. Titania asks the boy, even as she gives up half in vain.


    "Ask just in case. If it were to survive, would it be you, or the boy sleeping beside you? You decide which one will survive."


    On that question, a little brilliance returned to the boy''s eyes. And almost by instinct, he sheltered the boy who was passing out behind him. Go before him and spread your hands to shelter him. Seeing that sight, Titania broke up with him.


    "I see. You are a good man to protect your friends in this situation. So..."


    Titania laughs. The smile is also like a goddess,


    "Let''s kill him behind us"


    And it was like a demon.


    With Titania''s sword waved down, the ground can be decided behind the boy. There was a feeling that something had splashed behind his head, but the boy could not finally look back.


    Titania then holds her sword and turns her back just to say that she has already done her job. The boy pursues the figure with an indefinite eye of focus, but Titania leaves him with his back turned.


    "If you can''t forget what happened today, follow me. If you get stronger and your name becomes famous, I will appear before you one by one. I don''t run, I don''t hide, I don''t age. I''ll be waiting, boy."


    "Uh-oh!


    When I left the words behind, I heard screams from behind that just tore the boy''s soul apart, but Titania ignored them and left the scene behind.


    And to Titania, which reached the nearby river, Silence, who seized Gramlock, merges.


    "Are you glad"


    "What is it?


    Answer as Titania washes away the blood paste of her sword.


    "I let her live."


    "Yeah, you won''t mind. You also know that I would do that, because even if they told me to do it flashy, they didn''t tell me to kill them all."


    "Hmm. But what if he gets stronger and comes to take his revenge?


    Titania''s hand stops for a moment. But I kept polishing my sword as if nothing had happened.


    "Nothing. Thanks. Eat his thoughts and hatred and I''ll just be strong."


    "... a terrible woman"


    "Well, I''ll keep taking a water bath. I just got my blood back."


    Titania takes off her hips and pulls off her clothes. Despite what Silence sees, she relentlessly exposes her luminous nudity and goes straight into the river. Not so abruptly, so much so that Silence accidentally turned a blind eye before seeing Titania naked.


    The water in the river was cold, though still able to bathe in the water at times, but Titania didn''t seem to care. Finally, when she removed the ribbon that tied her hair and placed it gently on her clothes, she began to wash her stunning dark hair as it flowed down the river.


    "You don''t care about people. For once, I''m a man too."


    "Just kidding. You wouldn''t be interested in that, would you?


    "... how far have you noticed?


    Silence clouded my face. Anyway, Titania was too sharp, and Silence found herself creepy.


    I took it to Titania, and it''s not worth a damn about his worries.


    "As I mentioned earlier, it''s a survey. It''s a woman''s idea."


    "You don''t look like a woman to me."


    "Ho."


    The words seemed intriguing to Titania as well. Turn the silence around without even hiding the nudity. Silence is careful not to look at her nudity.


    Silence, look at this one.


    But Titania urged me to look at myself naked. Silence roughly, look over there. Why should I be afraid? Silence quickly understood why he felt that way.


    "Well, what about your body?


    Titania''s body was scratched. Precisely scratched from the navel down there. Was the wound too old? After the wound, it became tight, indented, and the customer looked at it differently. The wound that was healed was as if it had been decided over and over again.


    From the navel, by contrast, the top had beautiful skin without this. Ball skin, including water. Its skin, which would also be likened to a superb cloth, seemed to reach out unexpectedly even with silence.


    Does the difference between the two create a different atmosphere? Titania''s voice dominates him as Silence flutters and tries to approach Titania.


    "Am I beautiful?


    "Ugh."


    The words were so disastrous that Silence couldn''t help but stop his feet. Titania''s black eyes glowed blacker when she realized it.


    To the compression of his eyes, Silence asks questions unexpectedly.


    "What about that wound? In battle?"


    "Oh, this is"


    Titania crawls her hands into her lower abdomen. Silence and half the anticipation were still listening to her. Silence was less and less uncomfortable with the content of the story. And after listening to the whole story, Silence frowned.


    "I thought humans were stupid... but that''s just typical. They''re insane."


    "Really? I''m the result of that anomaly."


    Titania is sinking her body into the river water again, bleeding on her body.


    "But you''re the most unusual one, Titania."


    "Take that as a compliment"


    When Titania giggles, she gets out of the river and gets her breathing ready. And when I breathed and opened my eyes slightly, strangely, most of the water that was on her blew away. And she wrapped her clothes around her dry body.


    At the stage where Titania is dressed, Silence talks again.


    "And after this?


    "Let''s return once. Bring Glam Rock to Anomaly and maybe Brady Maria will be back by then"


    "Where is she going?


    Silence asked further questions. The blonde hair is in the autumn breeze.


    "I hear it''s the source of puritanical leisure"


    "Eastern Demon Society''s?


    "Yes."


    The words seemed to enlighten Silence.


    "So it''s a negotiation to side with the Eastern Exorcist Association."


    "I guess so. If it succeeds, I will cross the eastern continent, killing ghosts from one end to the other."


    "I see... that way"


    "Yeah, that way I can get the best pawn named Puritanical White Fun. Together with the Demon Society."


    "But why are you imitating that? Even though I''m ready for my gesture."


    But Titania didn''t have the answers to that question.


    "Come on, because my job is not a conspiracy"


    "Hmm, I''m sure Master Oranzeble has something on his mind."


    Silence put his hand on his mouth and began to whine with some bumps. There is a softly sneaky shadow from behind it. Titania noticed a long time ago, but didn''t bother to say it. Titania doesn''t really care about Silence.


    And when a sneaking shadow waved down his sword from behind Silence, Silence was cast off his neck without looking back.


    Continued

 235 Swordsman Encounter, Part 6 - Unsaved Silence

    "Wow!


    The identity of the shadow running with his sword raised as he screamed was that of an earlier boy. He came after Titania with only his sword. Seeing that you don''t have a sheath, you''re not going back.


    By pointing one murderous eye at him, Titania controlled the boy''s movements. And pampered against him, Titania applauding.


    "It''s brilliant to see you coming after us after all that despair"


    "Ha... ha..."


    The boy lets his breath out, but now he restarts his sword for Titania.


    "You''ve got even better eyes, boy"


    "It has to be like the feelings of those who fight. No need to kill each other for such conniving, such as raising your name and being square and one-on-one"


    Rare for Titania, somewhat more vocal. I guess that''s all a sign that she thinks strongly.


    "When you eat, when you excrete, when you sleep. Those who fight must continue to win, under no circumstances or surrounded by any enemies. Once you decide to take the sword, you can''t get off the path of struggle. There are too many people in this world who don''t understand that."


    "Wow!


    Before Titania''s words end, the boy is slashed by her. But too naive a sword strike to hit Titania. Titania wields the boy''s sword in a hairy earlier gap. In it all the more she spins words.


    "Those who do not know the matter should not take the sword from the beginning. Boy, how about you?


    "Ahhh!


    But such words cannot reach the boy, and Titania continues to exchange his sword. And so much less, the boy''s breath rose, and the sword attack broke off.


    "Ha... ha... why"


    "Why?"


    "Why not fight!


    The boy shouted remorsefully. A woman who chopped up so many of her own friends, her superiors, and the seniors of the same army, does not turn her sword only against herself. The fact that this woman is alive makes the boy more desperately desperate that he will not even be dealt with for touching his vengeance.


    And Titania knows his despair, but he doesn''t deal with it.


    "Do you regret it?


    The boy does not answer. But the look tells the whole story eloquently.


    "You must regret it. But it''s not enough."


    "What the hell!


    "One way or another I''m not going to kill you. Besides, I''m not your opponent."


    To Titania''s words, the boy gives a strange look.


    "Before the next enemy slashes you, you should be sure of the life or death of the opponent you slaughtered properly"


    "... no way!?


    As the boy turned around, he froze into the sight in front of him. The blonde man I should have slashed earlier. He held his own neck and stood facing this way. There is a lot of red blood flowing from its neck, but the amount may be small if the neck is dropped. And when his neck stared at the boy in his arms, the boy slipped away.


    In front of the boy, Silence sticks his neck together.


    "Hmm... I was proud of this long hair."


    "Hey, who is it? You!"


    The boy turns his sword to silence as he slips back and asks desperately. Silence repeats his vocalization exercises while wearing his removed neck, confirming that his voice will speak. Again, I don''t suppose there''s a boy or anything in Silence''s eyes.


    More than that, he stares remnantly at the hair dropped from neck to neck by boy.


    "Oh man... what shall we do? I don''t like short hair."


    "Were you alarmed?


    "Well yeah. And Titania is bad for people, too. If you''re aware of him, could you give me a word?"


    "I thought I told you. You have no brother-in-law"


    Titania thrusts her silence cold. Did Silence also give up on Titania, and he walks straight over to the boy?


    "Fuck, don''t come!


    The boy shrugged in fright, but when his back eventually hit something, he realized he had Titania on his back. A boy who looks up at her face from below and turns pale. Titania was still horrified to see so beautifully in his frightened mind and head. Silence is coming up in the meantime.


    "Ugh, ah..."


    When the boy closed his eyes and said no more.


    "Well, we''ve done our errands, shall we go home?"


    "Oh, no use staying long"


    To put it that way, Silence and Titania moved a little on the spot and started metastatic magic to keep the boy out of wraps. When the boy who was meditating hard on his eyes opened his eyes, there was no one around him anymore.


    It was then that the boy realized for the first time that he was not as concerned about his existence as the stones on the side of the road.


    "Are you all right!?


    The boy was protected half a day after that. Some knights were protected from nearby fortifications where they were suspicious of not having regular contact. They asked the boy what had happened, but the boy was in a state of physical and mental loss and could not even talk properly.


    So they protected the boy and briefly reported to their superiors only the current state of the fort. Then the surrounding area became a fuss like a hive. A 500-person fort was exterminated by daylight. Moreover, geographically the fort was about as much inside the country, and a siege net was laid as to whether it had allowed enemy incursions at such points, but there was no way the enemy could be caught. No one would have believed that I did that alone again.


    The boy was in a calming environment for now, which meant he was housed in a private room in a city fort from which he was from, under the direction of a doctor. It is also supposed to be a room to put wounded and sick soldiers to sleep. He didn''t remember how he got there, but drinking the warm soup of his sister working at the city''s baked confectionery shop, and seeing the faces of soldiers of his generation, the soldier apprentices to be exact, seemed to restore some calm.


    And he talks about the lady swordsman who attacked the fort he was in. I found out as much about the surroundings that I didn''t think were believable at first, and that the boy couldn''t possibly lie in this situation, and besides, the way he was frightened wasn''t an act, no matter what he thought.


    When they heard the story, some left his room to report it to their superiors, some of them followed the scene to consider it for themselves, and in the room was his sister and one soldier of his generation. Later only one soldier much older than him remained.


    "Brother, are you okay?


    "Oh, oh."


    His sister pours him warm soup again. When he drinks soup, his face, which was bright blue earlier, gets a little better.


    The boy also felt comfortable with the warmth of the soup in his hand. But crushing its breasts is still despair. I couldn''t do anything about myself. Myself, who wasn''t even dealt with. He cursed his own powerlessness.


    "Damn... damn!


    I see the boy tremble as a mess, and the boy speaks up.


    "You can''t help it. I can''t deal with a monster like that."


    "But!"


    "I can''t even do it. It is equal to not being there, such as someone who can resist them. Especially not a helpless boy like you."


    The boy was uncomfortable with the words. I did tell her about the swordsman, but I haven''t told her about the blonde yet. And yet, who is "they"?


    By and large, who are the soldiers in this room? Until recently, the boy who served in this fort had seen their faces, but I don''t recall being that close. And the boy saw an elderly soldier clutching to the door and doing a stick.


    "Do what..."


    "Brother."


    And, before the boy who asked the question, the boy''s sister stands smiling. My sister, with her hands behind her back and dressed like a yellow piece, thinks she''s cute despite her brother''s eyes. As a sister thought boy, I always wanted to raise my own sister well and have her daughter-in-law in a good place. I used to be a sister who immediately fooled me, but from the time the boy became a soldier, my sister desperately supported him and worked fine without complaining. This year it will be 13, a proud sister to the boy.


    The sister laughs in front of the boy. But why does the boy feel uncomfortable with that laugh?


    "You..."


    "Brother, do you regret it?


    "Naturally!


    To my sister''s word, the boy was furious.


    "Such humiliation! If I''m gonna kill them too, they still missed it when they found out I couldn''t do anything! Look, you''re stronger now and you''re gonna take them down..."


    "You can''t go, can you?


    My sister looks up at the boy with strange eyes. To the sister, he learned a little frustration.


    "You, know what you''re talking about..."


    "Yeah. ''Cause your brother''s gonna die here"


    "What..."


    Zun


    A knife was stabbed deep in his chest as the boy approached him from his bed. It was the boy''s sister holding the knife.


    "Nah... um, so..."


    "''Cause your brother''s role is over, right? Because he told me enough about the fort. I''ve already used it."


    "So I can''t help being alive"


    Zug


    Plus a knife stabs me in the back. It was about the same generation of boy soldiers who were next to him who stabbed him. The boy looks at him with a stranger look as he bleeds from his mouth. On that face, he said, "How could you do this?" He had an inquisitive look on his face.


    "That sounds strange. Why would you think you had to die?


    "You pissed off Master Silence."


    []/(n, vs) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk)


    Now the sword of an elderly soldier pierced his throat deep from the front. To that shock, the boy who falls on his back on the bed. To the boy''s red life flowing out of his chest through his throat, while he recognized that he could no longer help, it felt like a distant event somewhere. Instead of dying, the boy thought about why he had to be killed by his sister. But in a time of only seconds, I don''t want to think about it. And his voice doesn''t even answer questions anymore.


    In the end, the last thing he saw was three people looking down at him.


    "That one, he''s obsessive. Brother."


    "A human being hurts that other person, and it''s not even supposed to die."


    "At least die in despair"


    Each of the three pulls a sword or knife out of him and looks at each other when the boy puzzles the words and makes sure they eventually run out.


    "And after this?


    "Let me die with your brother. Then you can say that a confused boy committed suicide on his way to his sister."


    "Then I''ll have to burn it in my head so the scars don''t come off."


    "Oh, so much so that this painting collapses, if possible"


    "Let''s get some oil."


    And the three of us who start preparing for it. When the oil is carefully placed in the room and ready.


    "Then I will pierce my chest with this knife"


    "It''s easier to imagine the story."


    "We will continue to live in this fort."


    The three spin their words like a circle. Even though it is a word emanating from a separate individual, the one who is emitting is a conversation that fills in as if it were one person without gaps.


    "Okay. I''ll hold my mouth for that one."


    "I''ll block my ears for that one."


    "I''ll close my eyes for that one"


    "The silence can be visited."


    Finally, the boy''s sister pierced his chest deeply without hesitation. And fall to fold over the boy.


    The two men left behind carefully replaced the boy and sister''s position. As they pulled through the knife, they set fire to the room and followed the scene. The fire spread with great momentum and was on a scale that was no longer too late for others to realize the matter. The fire, which flared everywhere, spread over half a day, and the fact that the majority of the soldiers in the fort paid out in a siege net was also disastrous, causing a major fire to crumble a quarter of the fort. From the burn, a body was found that looked like a boy and his sister, but the original form was barely known because of the collapsed building.


    In the end, it''s who''s gone who knows what''s going on. Only rumors of a brunette swordsman and strange silence remained in the fort.


    Continued

 236 Unsheltered land, part 1 - unreachable

    The Alphilis crossed the ice field and watched Pilebos far behind. It''s been a long time since they''ve returned to the plains, and they''ll tell us what they''re going to do. Looks like there''s a city somewhere we''ve been for a while.


    "Why don''t you stop by town first?


    "I do have food and water on the bottom... is this neighborhood safe, Miranda?


    "Subtle."


    Miranda answers arm in arm.


    "If you look around, there doesn''t seem to be a fight around here. But this land is a turbulent part of a small country over 1000 km away. But what''s really scary is the conflict between ethnic groups and between regions. It''s not uncommon to be at war between towns."


    "Town to town? Why?"


    For Alphilis, that was unthinkable in common sense. I don''t think there''s any reason why the city should go to war.


    But for Miranda, who travels a long time, this has been a routine tea meal.


    "Look, the land here is rough because of a long battle. That doesn''t mean the fields, it means the hearts of people. They are always frustrated by something, frightened. If there''s anything you don''t like at all, you''ll soon be in contention. It''s like going by a bomb on fire."


    "That''s very much the same as Miranda. What!


    Miranda grips at her as soon as Uty is about to say something.


    "Uty? Did I say something?


    "Gibb... gibb... because Miranda is serious and powerful..."


    The thrown out utility was tingling under the emerald. Leave her alone like that, and the line goes on to talk further.


    "So you avoid the city? If I can''t, I can poke it out in a little over a day if it''s about 1000km Aerie''s horse."


    "If there''s no obstacle whatsoever, yeah. I don''t think there''s enough water or food if we hook up to something once, huh?


    "You''re right about Aerie. You can''t rush ahead and come on the way. It won''t be anything. Alphilis, I don''t think the leader''s lady should be so reckless, is something wrong?


    "Hmm..."


    Lisa''s words in particular. At times like this, in fact, the calmest was usually Alphilis. Alphilis can be decisive, and even Miranda can actually make bold decisions, but when moving a group, the basics act with caution. When Alphilis makes bold suggestions, there is often something about the odds.


    Yet only this time, what Alphilis was saying was impossible. That''s what everyone felt even if it wasn''t Lisa.


    "Alfie, what''s going on? Something''s wrong with you today?


    "Yeah... I knew it, didn''t I? I wonder why..."


    Even to Miranda''s question, Alphilis has a bad tooth cut. Alphilis has always looked unfloated, but she also knows that whatever she thinks other members are right.


    But it''s a different matter from this.


    That''s when Lisa pounds her shoulder.


    "Alfie, if you''re worried about something, spit it out properly? I''ll never do anything like that again."


    "Yeah, okay... thanks, Lisa"


    "So, what are you worried about?


    Miranda peeks into Alphilis'' eyes. Alphilis answers his eyes in embarrassment.


    "Yeah, it''s no big deal. I kind of feel bad about this land... so I want to get out of it as soon as I can."


    "An unpleasant atmosphere?


    Everyone sees their faces. Everyone looks anxious about the words because Alphilis'' account is more sensitive than Lisa''s at times like this. Alphilis was also silent because he knew it would happen, but he can no longer say so.


    "So I want to stay here for the least amount of time."


    "If you''re so worried, why don''t you just go buy some out?


    "Shall I precede you?


    Maple positively raises his hand. Maple had come to make proper self-assertions this way these days. The Alphilis and the others are impressed that this is a great advance. I was under the impression that the maple could finally be broken down as a companion.


    That maple offer, but Alphilis shook his head.


    "No, let''s all go here"


    "And Emerald?


    To one word of Alphilis, Aerie raises questions. Everyone thinks it''s just not a good idea to accompany Emerald.


    While Alphilis understands their opinions most naturally, he feels more right.


    "Yes, but... we all feel safer together."


    Not everyone was convinced of the word, but everyone decided to follow the words of Alphilis. Make it an alphilis, I just felt better about it, nothing like certainty.


    "(I don''t know why... I don''t think I should go near that town)"


    While Alphilis thought so in his heart, he was needlessly pressed to walk towards the city.


    Lose as much and a line goes into the city. The city was lonely, and people were sparse when it was supposed to be the boulevard. It should be quite busy from the size of the street, but if you look good, all the signs lining the street are tilted, faded, and you don''t even know if they''re open from the outside.


    "It''s a lonely land."


    "Right. It could have been a battlefield."


    What Miranda glimpsed into the city was a building that was drilled like it had been smashed through a wall. If you look at it well, it''s a beautiful building and nowhere else.


    I didn''t even know the name of the city. A sign was erected at the city entrance, but it shredded and I couldn''t read it already. I don''t even know what kind of land this is. Even as they speak to the people of the city, when Alphilis tries to speak, they flee.


    "Now I don''t even know where to buy out."


    "Alfi''s right, maybe we should leave here soon. Doesn''t feel very good. The Spirit of the Wind has also silenced his voice."


    "Alfi..."


    Of all the suspicious faces, it was Utility who grabbed the collar of Alphilis. Uty is hiding in the robe of the alphilis because it can be a pain in the ass when he is seen. Emerald was also cleverly tapping his feathers, putting on a loose robe, and trying to make the robe worn from his head less uncomfortable by having the purple string showing the sick wrapped around his body. Emerald seemed cramped, but he was reluctantly but honestly listening to Alphilis because Alphilis strongly told him never to show his face.


    Such a fold, Uty calls an anxious voice to Alphilis. Alphilis moves his mouth with his gaze pointed forward so that the presence of the utility is not distracted.


    "What?"


    "Alfie''s right, this land is weird... I can''t even hear the spirits."


    "The voice of the Spirit?


    Alphilis'' voice gets a little louder.


    "Yeah. Maybe... you can''t use magic"


    "Such an idiot. That''s why..."


    "It''s possible."


    It''s unusual for Uty to give her a weak voice.


    "Wintier said one day that there is a land in the world that spirits like that abhor. He said we shouldn''t come near the land where he said that. If we don''t get any protection, the land there will be rough. Normally it becomes a deserted wilderness where no warcraft leans either, but it doesn''t seem strange that a city or country should perish if a land that says so sometimes occurs naturally"


    "That''s what..."


    "You think this is the place?


    Lisa asks questions without looking at Uty.


    "Yeah, I imagine."


    "I see this is still not an insult to Alfi''s account. Have you noticed, by the way, guys?"


    "Yeah, sure."


    "I''ve been feeling it ever since."


    "You''re being watched..."


    Alphilis and the others found themselves in the city. They''ve been watching us forever. The residents of the city are looking at themselves from there in the building, as they push and kill the signs. Alphilis and the others are fuelled by unspeakable anxiety by their gaze, which cannot be seen in 10 or 20.


    Continued

 237 Unsheltered Land, Part 2 - Cowardly

    "Damn, that''s frustrating!


    "Miranda, you''re ignoring me, right?


    "I know, but!


    Miranda''s frustration is not impossible either. They avoid the Alphilis, but only their eyes follow them extensively. This is nothing but disrespectful.


    That''s why we can''t force them to stop, and the Alphilis just move on into a snarling, tangled gaze.


    "Isn''t that an arms dealer?


    Among other things, the maple pointed to a building with a painting of a sword on the sign. The sign is about to fall, but it will almost certainly be.


    "Then do you have a grocery store?


    "Maybe this is the main store around here. Let''s check this area of the building."


    "Okay, do you want to split it it somewhat"


    That''s how the guys break up one by one. In it Alphilis was to be accompanied by utilities and emeralds and to look for a grocery store.


    "I''m sorry. Shit!


    When Alphilis walked into the store, he didn''t know it from the outside, but it looked like a dining room. There were some people eating, but no one or he was silent. In a creepy store, a middle-aged woman looks back at Alphilis like a shopkeeper. Alphilis who feels something that doesn''t flatter her eyes, but there she patiently questioned the woman.


    "Um, do you know a grocery store and a place where you can get water?


    But women don''t answer. My eyes remained on Alphilis as always. I wonder if Alphilis had a smaller voice, strengthening his voice.


    "Um! With the grocery store..."


    Before the words of Alphilis end, bang! and the lady husband stuck out a sign indicating the intention of "closing" for Alphilis. And when I turn my back on Alphilis for a long time, I know very well that I''m not willing to have a conversation again.


    Despite the fact that there are still other guests eating, Alphilis, who is just as angry about getting into this attitude, can''t help but say and argue here. It was even more creepy for Alphilis that the shoppers were silent about the interaction. When Alphilis leaves the store amazing without a choice, he kicks the stone lightly in anger.


    "What, that?


    "Really. But there was something strange about it."


    Instead of getting angry, Uty seemed to feel even more creepy. I can well see a little trembling in the robe of the alphilis.


    "But what do we do? I want to make sure I have about the minimum of water, but Uti knows where the water is?


    "Yeah. I''m not sure about that either."


    "Trouble, what shall we do?"


    "A Phew."


    That''s when Emerald pulled Alphilis'' sleeve. Before she pulled her sleeve and pointed, the city dwellers stood up with such a stick in their hands. There are at least 20 of them.


    Feeling unwieldy at the look of it, Alphilis unwittingly hides the emerald behind him.


    "... what can I do for you?


    "Do you want me to give you the demon behind it, traveler"


    A disappointing man of stature voiced, seemingly a leader in it. Alphilis was surprised by the fact that the inhabitants of this town uttered the words themselves, rather than by the content of the words first uttered by the man, but he was told something extraordinary if he realized it.


    "It''s a demon?


    "That''s right!


    "Based on what!


    Alphilis says it back in blue. No one can possibly know that Emerald is Halpuia or something. But Alphilis'' idea was sweet. Even if you hide yourself, there are many things you can''t erase.


    "This is what he tells me!


    The villagers brought in dogs. But Alphilis looked at the dog and got upset. None of this is a normal dog. Dogs with three eyes, four ears, and three tails, all of which were teratogenic. What they all have in common is that their mouths are closed with iron masks so that they can''t raise their voices.


    For a moment Alphilis is alert to the likeness of the Demon King, but apparently a little different. If those were demon kings, they wouldn''t have listened to humans.


    Explain to the villagers how proud they are of their strange dogs.


    "These guys are specially made dogs grown out of demonic meat. Much more fierce than regular dogs, only demonic meat can make my stomach. That''s why I''m so sensitive to demonic signs. Before you came to this town, these guys slapped us in the cage and let us know the danger."


    "No! We won''t do anything!


    "You know what I mean!


    Alphilis'' excuse was extinguished by the fury of the villagers. If you look closely, the villagers'' eyes are cloudy with fear and madness. It was as obvious to Alphilis as it wasn''t in a state where we could already talk. What the hell was in them?


    Nor can I afford to think about that question right now.


    "Take the guy''s robe back there! I''ll make sure you look good."


    "This kid is sick. Don''t say that!


    "You found out!


    The disguise of showing illness also does not get into the eyes of the villagers. Halpuia shouldn''t be a demon, but whether that excuse makes sense at all. No, just because there was no suspicious place, whatever you said wouldn''t make sense to them. One circumstance had made so many villagers in this town unable to trust others. I could never imagine such a thing in a good alphilis of people, and I have no reason to know it. It would have been right to get out of this place without saying anything.


    But as the barren interactions continued, the frustration of the villagers finally began to exceed their limits.


    "Are you a demon too!?


    "No! I''m human!


    To the words I screamed for myself, it should be human, Alphilis thinks. It is very mysterious how only I have such strong magic powers, and I have never heard anything about my parents being able to use witchcraft, etc. Asked that it was the real parents who sold Alphilis to the Magic Church, Alphilis sometimes suspected they would really be their own parents, but it was something they couldn''t even look into.


    But it''s also true that if you have other parents, you can''t even imagine who the hell they are. When Aldrius picked me up, I thought about it more than once, and sometimes every night I had nightmares or I couldn''t sleep, but eventually those questions ended up deep in Alphilis'' chest as something I couldn''t help thinking about.


    That inadvertently causes Alphilis to rock its roots in the wake of the words he has just uttered. And a moment of captive consciousness made her make a gap.


    "I don''t mind, let the judgment be a dog!


    "Let go of the dog!


    Together with the words, the shackles of the dog were removed, and more than 10 dogs, released with their reins, rushed abruptly. Different dogs, scattered with saliva and with dog teeth much more developed than normal, come running with their eyes running blood. Alphilis remembers fear for a moment, but is much more drawn to the presence of a small emerald on his back.


    Alphilis, who hastily laid his sword, waves down his sword in the sight of a foreign dog, but it is a battle that originally began close to misunderstanding. Alphilis'' sword muscle was duller than usual. I guess it''s her tenderness and sweetness around it, but it''s not like the other person takes her sexual orientation into account.


    Other dogs thrust into the emerald about the first two. But Emerald is not weak enough to be shut up.


    "Yaah!"


    Emerald pulled out the sword of the hips of those who were not impulses, flashing and slashing the throat of one dog. Its vibrant sword moves raise a brief "ooh" from the townspeople as well. Unlike appearance, Emerald is by no means just a big deal personality. Again, Halpuia herself is not just a big race. Also considered a kind of beast man, they are more of a hunting nation in nature. What makes them different from normal beastmen is that they use their weapons cleverly. One of them, Emerald, also wore more than a certain sword technique.


    But both Alphilis and Emerald respond diligently to the dogs who are not frightened at all to the extent that they have slashed one, but at last the Emerald robe snaps onto the dog''s forefoot and the Emerald''s pure white feathers are exposed from the stripped robe.


    I don''t think Alphilis is a good idea, but I did my best because I deal with dogs that flock to me.


    "(Damn, I can''t use magic at all from earlier! This means there is no protection for the Spirit!?


    Alphilis couldn''t hide his inner rush. Usually I had the idea that even if the danger was imminent, I could handle it using witchcraft. Alphilis regrets its sweetness.


    And when they saw the feathered emerald, the townspeople were losing words about how to react for a moment, but everyone starts chanting because someone muttered, "It''s a demon..."


    "It''s still a demon!


    "Kill the demons!


    "Don''t let him get out of the city alive!


    Killing spreads to the townspeople like an infectious disease, and they flock like the deceased as they set up farming equipment and knives in their hands on the Alphilis and the others.


    Alphilis, the best in dog opponents, has no batter. And as the humans began to flock to the two, the dogs pulled, and Alphilis and Emerald surrounded by the townspeople.


    "A Phew!


    "Damn, not good"


    Alphilis thinks that if we slaughter the townspeople here, that''s the last line we''ll cross. I''ve been through a bandit crusade several times as a mercenary, Alphilis, but even when I slaughtered people at that fold, Alphilis couldn''t stop shaking his hands. Trembling Alphilis left his sword in his grip until that unfamiliar line came beside him and took his hand.


    It was all a request of the Alliance, though there were times since when people were slaughtered several times. There were still feelings for the prize neck and criminals, but this time the opponents are the townspeople without any sins. Whether or not there really is no sin is another story, but there could not be an option for Alphilis to have them in his hands.


    Not even enough people to kick it with their bare hands. The octagonal alphilis made a decision.


    "Emerald, run!


    Didn''t you understand the word, or didn''t you want to, even though you did? Emerald not trying to leave beside Alphilis.


    "Yah!


    "Idiot! If you don''t, you''ll be killed!


    "That being said, what do you do with Alphilis?


    The seen utility screams in the ear of the alphilis.


    "I''m... I''m probably fine. I don''t care where you come from, you''re human, and they probably won''t kill you!


    "Hopeful observations are good too. Come on!


    "But if we stay like this, they''re gonna kill Emerald for sure! So Uty, please!


    It may have been the first time Alpha Reese has ever asked Utility to do so honestly. Uti, judging the situation in an instant, talks to Emerald to jump out of the Alphilis hood and escape.


    The townspeople were surprised by the sudden appearance of Uti, who added, "Let''s eat him, come on! The timid townspeople glance for a moment because of shouting," etc. Utility taps on Emerald''s cheek, who tries to use that gap to fool him, forcing him to escape into the sky.


    "Alfi! You will definitely bring everyone back, so stay safe until then!?


    "I know!


    "A Phew!


    I thought I heard Emerald scream at the end, but with Alphilis, I could no longer afford to tease her.


    "Well, what do we do?


    Even as Alphilis rebuilds his sword, the townspeople are growing at some point, and surrounded by big men from 50, it''s hard to escape even if you wave your sword without hesitation.


    Something tangled up in the fence when Alphilis tries to at least turn the building back, twitching.


    "Ah!?


    It was already too late when Alphilis realized something about it. From inside the building, the weighted ropes jumped one after the other, entangling the body of the alphilis. There are naturally many townspeople in the building.


    "Shit!


    And what Alphilis, pulled down to the ground, saw was like this stick that shook down his head.


    Continued

 238 Unsheltered Land, Part 3 - Captured

    "... one, uhh..."


    Alphilis wakes up. The ground was unnecessarily limp and firm, and Alphilis woke up having trouble sleeping.


    "Is this...? Oops!"


    When Alphilis, who woke up his body on the cobblestone, does his hand to his head, there is slight blood on his hand.


    "Well, I got hit in the head and lost my mind... and then what happened?


    "Woman, you''ve been caught."


    Alphilis looks back in surprise at the words he has given behind his lid. Alphilis awakens and alerts in an instant to a wild, low voice. The time is already night or I can''t see exactly who''s in the room with no light. Even if my eyes were accustomed to the darkness, I never knew what the Lord of my voice looked like because of the moon.


    "Who?"


    "When you say that..."


    "You want me to name you after you?


    The Lord, apparently a manly voice, laughed with his nose, as Alphilis answered as soon as possible.


    "Right. You''ve disturbed my sleep, so I''ll get a name from you."


    "I am Alphilis, a traveling mercenary. And you?"


    "Me or me..."


    At that time, the light gently illuminates the figure of the plugged man from a small gap that can''t even be a light window, whether a cloud has flown blocking the moon. Seeing that, Alphilis was inadvertently leaking his voice, "Ah." A man was not just a man. He was a giant man. A man so enormous that his head seemed to be on the ceiling even when he sat down, his hands and feet were wrapped around in very thick chains. But if I didn''t, I guess I wouldn''t have been able to keep him here. Seeing how it goes, Alphilis realizes that this is the place to stay.


    "This is a place to stay."


    "That''s right. Woman, is this the first time you''ve seen a giant?


    "No, not the first time, but... maybe the first time I''ve talked to you"


    "Right."


    The man didn''t want to talk about his silent personality. If you look good, it doesn''t seem like a man is that young, and while he has a stern face, Alphilis figures out that he will look about 30 miles past a little bit in humans. The color of the eyes was purple when I saw it for a moment earlier, and this was a relatively common color for giants. Hair is grey. Short-cut hair was a clearer representation of his rigour.


    As soon as his observation is complete, Alphilis realizes that he has his hands behind his back again. It''s just that in her case, she was underestimated to be a woman, or she just bracketed her hands and feet with rope. The sword was taken, but the armor has not been removed. Alphilis is relieved of that.


    On a woman''s solo journey, losing her mind is scarier than death. Because I don''t know what they''re doing with my body. It''s not once or twice that there were people who broke into the late night room when they actually found out they were staying alone in the inn when Alphilis was still traveling alone. The first men who broke in were amateur people, so Alphilis never did, but from then on, even when he was asleep, he always remained nervous somewhere in his head. Prepare for the night raid. This is a habit that Alphilis acquired in spite of his morning sleeping personality, which he was forced to acquire.


    Anyway, when he finds out his maiden is still safe, Alphilis just starts thinking about calculating the escape. I guess there was no one in town who could take her legs off that she couldn''t even take her small hand off. I do have a knack for taking this off a bit. I complained about how I prepared the annoying stuff when my master first got this all together, but now I appreciate it. "One day the time will come to be useful," he said, not a lie.


    "(I see, the trouble with taking it off is because it''s like this time. Assuming this was an easy leg to remove, you were off the hook. Thank you, Master)"


    Alphilis gives thanks to Aldrius in his heart, while putting out a small hand planting blade to keep it out of his hands. And when you slash the rope that was holding your hands together, your legs are also released lightly and you become free.


    Check the condition of the body to see if it hurts anywhere, and Alphilis goes to see what happens to the keys to the cell. A giant man watching the state of it.


    "That leg... that''s special."


    "Hmm? Well, maybe I don''t really see the mould"


    "Thank you for that leg. At first, the men who brought you here were trying to offend you. As I took the trouble to get my feet off, there seemed to be some noise outside, and they called me out, and it seemed like you couldn''t handle it."


    "I guess."


    Because there were signs of a slight attempt to force his feet off. I can see how beginner (uvu) the alphilis is that much.


    And the man seemed intrigued by Alphilis, who responded flatly without incident.


    "Well... you have a medium temper."


    "Thanks for that... oh, already! I can''t open this."


    Alphilis was looking into the keys, but it''s not like she has lock-breaking skills. Alphilis returns to the wall like he gave up and sits in a grumpy mood.


    A man who sees how it looks.


    "Uh, what am I going to do? I can''t get out of here."


    "Hmm. Then why don''t you give me a hand?


    To the man''s offer, Alphilis turns a curly face.


    "How? You can''t move, if that''s all fixed."


    "How about that?


    The man is deeply niggardly.


    "Anyway, it''s whether you want to get out of here or not"


    "Of course I want to leave that, but why are you inviting me?


    "I can get out here alone. But I don''t know what to expect when I get out. ''Cause I started coming this way."


    "Oh, I see"


    Speaking of which, it is told that the inside of the giant is on an isolated northern earth, far beyond that mountain where the closets were. The man in front of you crossed the mountain, I guess he just came to this side. I''m sure you don''t know how it goes.


    Alphilis was sorry to hold troublesome baggage, but I think this guy might be useful. In this unusable land of sorcery, the arm power of a giant man can be expected considerably. It would also be dangerous if this man had any stomach build-up for that matter, but Alphilis looks into the man''s eyes and stares straight into his eyes, even though he looks giant and slightly rough.


    He may be rough, but he didn''t seem like a liar. Alphilis thinks it''s okay to just believe that.


    "So, what are we gonna do? Do you want to work with me or do you want to go separately?


    "I may be willing to take a reciprocal stand, but unfortunately, it''s this way that''s in your favor."


    "What do you mean?


    The man wondered if the woman in front of him had reopened, but apparently she had some chance of winning.


    "I have company. You''ll be here to help by the end of the night. But I''m not with you. Even if we leave here, what are we going to do?


    "I see. So, what do you want me to do?


    "Wouldn''t you like to be one of me?


    "... Hmm?


    Alphilis seemed to have something to feel for the giant man in front of him. On a sudden invitation, the man was even more interested in Alphilis.


    Continued

 239 Unsheltered Land, Part 4 - or First Time

    "Have you come with your people? Specifically?


    The giant man asks questions with a slightly more like trying the alphilis. That''s what he thought most people would fear if they looked at themselves, but the woman in front of him says to be one of his own, rather than surprised.


    The race of giants does not originally show much other interest and is rather a huge race compared to appearance scares and powers. It''s been a long time since this man has shown interest in others, again without exception in the habit of giants.


    "(Similar... Nah. No, this girl is more emotional)"


    The man remembers the opportunity he had to fly out into the giant and come to the world on this side. There''s no way Alphilis could tell, for example, the subtlety of a man''s emotions that delay such emotions. This is the first time Alpha Reese has ever "solicited" anything. This was her first experience and a matter that she would continue to do in large numbers.


    Until now, they have often offered to accompany them, but usually they also give street speeches and so on, and it becomes important for the mercenary corps to recruit their companions. Alphilis had seen it several times during his journey, but I never dreamed that I would do the same thing in the future.


    Anyway, Alphilis did his best to keep his inner excitement from being understood. It can''t even be very mindful of a man''s emotional subtleties.


    "I''m going to build a mercenary regiment. I need manpower to do that. If you don''t mind, why don''t you join my regiment?


    "Hmm, the terms?


    "First, I''m going to ask you to follow my orders. However, this is not absolute. If you think you''re unreasonable, of course you can argue with me, or leave me some freedom of choice."


    "That means. For example, if you put a convocation on a bunch of guys, and I said," I don''t like it, "would you admit it?


    "Depending on the circumstances."


    Alphilis knew that the man was intrigued by the words that could be answered without starvation. Up to this point it is a success.


    "Ho... what else?


    "Also, you''re basically free when I''m not calling. You can do the request yourself and earn your living, and you''re free to look for something or spend your spare time traveling. You can give me a hand in some cases. However, you must always inform me of your whereabouts and assemble whenever I call. I only want you to accept requests that you can accept."


    "Is that all?


    "No, next is the most important thing. Assuming you do something that betrays me or us..."


    Alphilis'' voice is awesome. The giant man felt his body hair force against him. The expression of Alphilis cannot be seen because the moon hath fallen again, but would his eyes have been fulfilled and seen even under the moon? The man clearly understands that Alphilis'' eyes are in the dark and emit an even darker color.


    "I ask that person to be punished. Thoroughly, don''t point the blade at me again."


    "... you''re scared"


    "If you don''t do that, you''re going to get licked by the captain of a woman."


    Alphilis waved a flickering look, but that wasn''t all the man''s words meant. A man is a warrior. Not just him, but the race of giants is slippery. They are dear against appearance, but bravery is as it seems when it comes to battle. Not knowing to pull on the battlefield, he overwhelms, drives, and tramples his enemies. That is the way the Giants fight.


    The first strong warrior among them was this man. I''ve never fought directly, but this guy would be stronger compared to Giganotosaurus. But he did, and the Alphilis in front of him felt horrible.


    "(Killing now, I can put it on the normal. It''s not killing. Have you crept through the training grounds or are you really strong? Either way, I''m not an ordinary woman. Doesn''t look like it at first sight...)"


    Alphilis, who arms in front of a man and benevolent, knew it was too often that he was desperate and vain as being enlightened about his inner self. The man imagines that he''s probably not used to this sort of thing. On a good note, he would be taller for a human being, but I also feel like he hasn''t fallen out of somewhere yet, and he''s probably younger, and he''s inexperienced as a mercenary. It seems promising, but I don''t rely on it anywhere.


    Nevertheless, it is also true that even for a moment a man was subjected to barometric pressure (keo) on such an alphilis. I think the man would be happy with that, too.


    "So, what do you do? Do you want to help me?


    "Right... you can cooperate, but there''s one condition"


    The man was beginning to enjoy asking questions with Alphilis. I have a long background as a warrior, but I''ve never done a mercenary or anything like that. I also wonder if it is some kind of fate to just leave the northern earth and go around with such a woman.


    "I came to this side to find people. So one condition is that you help me search for that person"


    "Fine. Anything else?


    "I don''t know what will happen after I find that person, but I have a good chance of going back to the North. I want you out of the regiment by then."


    "... I see, that''s as good a condition as it gets. That''s all?"


    "Oh, that''s all"


    The man nodded. I seemed to enjoy that look somewhere, but I couldn''t afford to just take Alphilis into account (my tits) why.


    "Then we have a contract. As a start, would you like me to help you get out of here?


    "Fine. Then let''s just..."


    "Lord Alphilis!


    It was the maple that pushed the door of the barn and came in the moment the man tried to force his whole body to tear the chain apart.


    "Maple! You were safe!?


    "Of course it is. Everyone is safe. We await the return of Lord Alphilis."


    "I''m sorry, I was so bad."


    "You won''t have a choice, because the situation was the situation. Uti told me about the situation."


    Maple shakes back the hand of the alphilis offered to the maple in the lattice. Maple blushed a lot for that action he did reflexively. Maple retightens her mind to react as if her daughters of her age were friends. To that look, Alphilis also tightens his mind.


    "Maple, what''s the situation outside?


    "There are more residents in the city than I thought. The townspeople were completely alert because Miranda and Aerial, furious after they found out that Lord Alphilis had been captured. Fortunately, no damage has been done here, and they haven''t killed the townspeople yet, but the wounded have gotten quite out. That''s why the townspeople are trying to find us by putting out quite a few people. Now, once we retreat, we create a base a little outside the city, and Lord Lisa explores your position with a sensor, leads the townspeople with other members, and I dive in here,"


    "I see, that''s why they left in a hurry"


    Hearing a giant man talk ugly, Maple stiffens himself up as he first noticed. Lisa had asked me, "There''s a big thing next to Alphilis," but Maple was surprised as she learned to some extent that it existed beforehand, as it was the first time she''d ever seen a giant fixed.


    "Who!"


    "Does that mean your people...? Captain."


    "That''s what I''m saying. Maple, don''t worry. Because he''s going to join my mercenary regiment."


    That''s how I look up at the alphilis that slapped the maple shoulder, and the maple is decent. After a lot of blanks, Maple regains his mind and thinks what he needs to do.


    "Well, let''s... let''s find the keys to the locker."


    "You don''t have to."


    A man tries to wake himself up and pulls his body back into the chain. A man who looks depressed about that chain.


    "Now, are you ready to escape?


    "This one is always... Ah! Before you escape, Maple, will you look for my sword and Remegate?


    "I understand!


    Respond quickly or the maple has already left the cell. And when so little and the maple finds the sword and returns, the man can invest in his whole body to break his commandments.


    "Well... it''ll sound pretty flashy. Be prepared to be found."


    "Fine. Do it!


    "Ok. Nooo!!


    When a man can force himself all over his body, the chain that should be fixed to the wall makes a pimply noise. And so much so that the wall reached its limits, and he pulled through the walls chain-by-chain.


    "It''s as powerful as it looks."


    "You don''t have to do that, if you use the key..."


    Sigh as the maple hits the key bundle that''s tickling because of it.


    "No. Because his size doesn''t allow him to get through this entrance."


    "... how did you get in?


    "I won''t tell you that, promise. I''d say so, but didn''t you bother putting up an iron fence here to lock him up? This iron fence, nothing rusty at all."


    Explain as Alphilis taps the iron fence. In doing so, the man approaches the iron fence. A man so gigantic that he could not even rise satisfactorily in the barn, when he put one force into the iron fence, the iron fence bent easily like a candy worker.


    "Wonderful."


    "It''s an honor to pay you a compliment."


    "Well, let''s get out of here. Maple, please direct me."


    "Yes, come here"


    Maple prompts two. From the upstairs of the cell in the basement, a voice had been purposefully heard. Some combat is inevitable. And to the giant trying to head outside, Alphilis speaks up.


    "Speaking of which, I didn''t hear your name."


    "I say Daron. Nice to meet you, Captain."


    "Well, I''ll do whatever I can."


    With that said, Alphilis made him try to wink adorably.


    Continued

 240 Unsheltered Land, Part 5 - Running Away is

    "Uh-oh!


    "Too much tension, Miranda!


    "Shit, ru, kaaaah!


    Around that time, outside, Miranda and Aerial were raging for the Yang Dynamics. In the case of Miranda, there were also concerns about the capture of Alphilis, but not least the same is true of Aerial. Aerial''s killing spirit tonight is terrific. The dog, raised with that demonic meat, too, saw the aerial that made his hair appear so murderous that it spanned the sylphy, there were many individuals who ran away with pity.


    Even so, if they hurt the townspeople slightly, they''d be serious too, so Miranda was mainly after the building, and Aerial and people stayed to beat it down, knocking the dogs around. It should be noted that Larna, Gwendorf and Ilmatal, who cannot fight without magic, are waiting outside the city.


    "I wish I had Nia at times like this!


    "Can''t you do anything about it?


    "I know!


    With Miranda agreeing, he snaps the pillars of the building with a blow from Mace.


    "It''s gonna collapse!


    Running out of the building, everyone walks away from the building with Miranda''s voice. The building collapsed with loud noises as it shivered and made noises.


    "Is this the 13th house?"


    "Okay, next!


    "No, you don''t have to. It looks like Alphilis has been rescued."


    Lisa on Aerial''s back tells us she sensed it on the sensor.


    "Is Alfi safe!


    "Yeah, apparently to the point of being able to run"


    "So it''s as per the meeting, Lisa?


    "Yes, sir. After rendezvous with the Alphilis, we''re heading east."


    "All right!


    As Miranda diverges the liquid towards their rear and throws in the pine lights dropped by the nearby townspeople, the flames rise with tremendous momentum. It is a type of special fuel. So keep the townspeople away, and we''ll get out of here.


    "Shit!"


    "Bring the water!


    "South, turn around from the south!


    The townspeople were in flames shouting in desperate shape as they missed them too.


    "Alfi!"


    "Miranda!"


    Miranda with the Alphilis, who rendezvous with the less. Miranda accidentally embraced Alphilis with all her strength when she met him, so much of her strength made Alphilis'' body feel bad.


    "Bye. Ouch, if it hurts, Miranda!


    "Oh, yeah."


    "No, it''s not!


    Alphilis complains in tears. From behind, he noticed that a big man nearly double Lisa appeared snuggly, and Miranda accidentally said, "Aah!" and so on makes me scream adorably.


    "An enemy!?


    "It''s okay, Aerie. He said he''d join my mercenary regiment."


    "Holy shit!?


    "Where there''s no Atashi, what are you doing, Alfi?"


    Miranda is a little stunned by Alphilis, who falls and doesn''t just wake up. Look at that girlfriend, Daron, who looks somewhat mean and good at it.


    "And that''s the thing. My name is Daron, thank you. By the way, is this mercenary regiment just for girls and kids?


    Daron looks a little anxious as he looks at Miranda and the others.


    "So far. But they''re much stronger than the men there."


    "Well, that''s exciting"


    "Why don''t you go faster than that? This place is also being besieged. Looks like there''s an upside down force on the roof, too. Let''s get the hell out of here."


    "Okay."


    Lisa''s warnings have a voice overhead when Alphilis tries to leave the scene.


    "A Phew!


    "Emerald!"


    As Emerald became anti-crying, he stormed into the Alphilis. To that momentum, Alphilis is accidentally pulled down to the ground.


    "Hey! Emerald?


    "A fu, yuno, orat?


    "Huh? Ugh, yeah. It''s okay."


    Alphilis was somehow understanding the meaning of the word, as emeralds clung together all four or six times. Emerald is similarly remembering the words of the Alphilis and others. If you say one word, you can say "Ohayo" or "Oyasmi".


    But not if you''re saying that now.


    "Emerald, I''m fine, just stay away from me!


    "Yah!"


    "What Emerald!?


    Emerald is pouring tears and staring at Alphilis. He had an extra thought that Alphilis was in trouble because of him. Besides, Emerald hasn''t been able to hold any detailed combat or other meetings yet, and there''s no way she''d be forced to leave the scene to act like this.


    But while this brings about, the townspeople just say it''s a good opportunity, and arrows are fired from the people who went up to the roofs on all sides.


    "Up there!


    At the same time Lisa screams, many arrows fly in. Already in a circle around Alphilis and Emerald in anticipation of the situation, they respond desperately, but one of them flies towards Emerald so as to slip between their consciousnesses.


    "Dangerous!


    "A Phew!?


    Alphilis shelters her as she switches body positions with Emerald. And the arrow hit Alphilis'' shoulder.


    "Ugh!"


    "Alfi!?


    "Yar!!!!


    Emerald''s sad cry echoed the city. The wound wasn''t even that serious, but Emerald couldn''t make that decision in an instant. Only in her eyes was the fact that Alphilis was hurt sheltering herself and the blood flowing from Alphilis'' shoulders. And like the blood flowing from Alphilis'' shoulders, Emerald''s thoughts are also stained bright red with anger.


    "Alfi, are you okay?


    "Something. I don''t think it''s that deep"


    Even as the utility flies over, it is bounced off the emerald''s body into an electric shock that rises.


    "Ahhh!


    "Uty!?


    "Euno... a fu, Inger... Euno, Irace!


    At the next moment, Emerald leaves it to anger to pull through the impulse. That''s what the chief told me she should never do. The owner of the Spirit Sword must be stronger in spirit than anyone else. If the spirit is weak, the Spirit Sword will occupy the thought, and if the desire is too strong, it will contaminate the Spirit Sword. She was an emerald who had been taught more about the fear of the Spirit Sword than anyone else, and had kept the words of the chief dear, but had hurt Alphilis in front of her, and she had also vanished the words of the elders to the other side of her thought.


    At that time, the shapes of the impulses released change with the thunderbolts that flash around them.


    "Ahhh!


    "What is that!?


    "Just get away from me!


    Even as the Alphilis try to leave, the glitzy emeralds can''t let go of their impulses.


    "Yes, full?


    "Emerald! Come here!!


    I reacted to the voice of Alphilis, but I can''t seem to get my sword out of my hand no matter how. That''s when Alphilis ran over to Emerald to shake off Miranda''s hand to stop him, holding the Remegate in his hand. Alphilis could not explain why he acted like that later.


    And also, Alphilis didn''t try to pull the Remegate out of his sheath. I had an instinct that this was not a drain.


    "(slap... put it on!


    The moment he tries to tap the remegate into the sheath-by-sheath impulse, he makes a morphological change that the remegate can only call ''deformation''.


    The sheath stretched thin and long when I thought it was distorted like a liquid, gnawing. It deforms from the size of a normal sword to a shape that is also close to a long sword.


    "Sai!"


    Alphilis is selflessly obsessed with beating Remegate to impulse. The emerald is then bounced off the impulse and beaten to the ground.


    "Geez!


    "Emerald!"


    Alphilis rushes to the emerald, but behind him, further changes were about to be made to the impulse.


    "Dear Gwendorf,"


    "What is it, Larna?"


    "Do what, come on?


    Outside the city, three people, no one and two, were waiting for their companions, Rana, Gwendorf and Ilmatal, where they were due to flee if they could rescue Alphilis at the end of the line. The time was already around midnight, so young Irmatal sleeps easily.


    Beside it, Gwendorf seemed to be practicing some sorcery. They circle around themselves on the ground, arrange palm-sized stones irregularly, and use witchcraft. The magic team glowed so loudly that it was enough to know that you were using some sort of magic.


    Gwendorf replies to Larna with his eyes closed to meditate.


    "This is magic formation to make the voice of the Spirit easier to hear. It''s pretty simple, though."


    "The voice of the Spirit?


    "That''s right. How strange this land is. I''m trying to ask the Spirit about the past of this land. Normally, I can''t hear spirits..."


    Gwendorf seemed quite focused, back to back with his tone. Sweat seeps through my forehead.


    "(That''s strange... how long has it been and how can you not hear a spiritual voice at all, albeit simple sorcery using stones around it? This has never been a lonely land. Even if the land gets rough in the war, then you should hear dark cheers and dirt screams. And yet I didn''t know there was anything... is this what Maia was saying about a thousand years ago? I should have listened to her better... hmm?


    When Gwendorf extends the potency of witchcraft quite extensively, there is finally a caught spirit. Apparently I could hear you from them.


    "I see... I see, you mean"


    "Master Gwendorf, can you tell us anything?


    Larna is above herself raised by Fairtoose and close to being in a position to worship the true dragon. So I still put "Dear" on Gwendorf. Perhaps the rest of us are too reluctant on him.


    "Oh, it turns out it''s only really good to be unhappy, Larna. That land..."


    That''s how Gwendorf told Larna what information he had.


    Continued

 241 Unsheltered Land, Part 6 - Into the Wrath of Thundering

    "So you think it''s human fault that that land was rough?


    "That''s what happens when you talk about it."


    After listening to Gwendorf, Larna''s first voice was coloured with surprise. At Fairtoose, Larna has given her more than a certain knowledge of the composition of this world, but even with her brains, it was a difficult story to understand. I can''t help but look at Gwendorf as she squeezes her eyes.


    "Is that so weird, what''s my story?


    "Oh, excuse me..."


    The pointed Larna blushes and wolves.


    "But in a land without spirits, human will acts as the strongest force field, etc."


    "I''m just saying that I still have those theories. I think I''m a credible theory."


    Here is what Gwendorf heard from nearby spirits:


    Here in the conflict zone of Garchlon, the city, known as Eutreticht, on the outskirts of the relatively northwest, was a relatively peaceful land, even in the conflict zone. There was nothing like doing business with Romansland and others as a city, but it was geographically difficult to become a battlefield, and at best it was enough for a man to be hunted somewhat by conscription and such. The people of Utreticht are a group that originally specializes in hunting with dogs, and it seems to have been their custom to catch prey when entering the woods near Pilevos. That alien dog, he said, was still very normal then.


    Things changed about 20 years ago. I didn''t go to boost agriculture as a city, but of course I grow foods that I can''t cover with hunting. Those foods suddenly stopped growing. They couldn''t live without food, and they expanded their hunting range to make up for the shortfall.


    Then, naturally, there will be a snag that never occurred before. It was from another city, or from nature itself, or from demons. And one day, he defeated a demon he had never seen, at great sacrifice, and a dog who had accidentally spoken of the meat, deformed like the present, which he tormented violently. The people of the city were frightened at first by its appearance, but because the dogs did not disobey orders, but rather hunted down demons more competently, they only became receptive to that alien change at any time.


    And time flies. Having gained a deformed dog to hunt more aggressively, they became less conscious of avoiding strife with other cities. And their growth eventually develops into full-scale war. They totally assumed they were good as a hunting people by using dogs to hunt down demons, but they were only dealing with less wise demons and warcraft. In the wars of the human opponents, they did not realize until defeat that the methods of battle themselves were different. Needless to say, the city of Utrecht was defeated.


    then. Breaking their pride, they found no hope in everything. As usual, no crops grew in the city, and many left with cuts on the city. The casualties of war also combined and the population declined to 1/3 in just 10 years. And here alone, Utreticht became frequently subjected to the raids of warcraft and demons that had been the subject of hunting. Until now, their regular hunting kept the number of demons and warcraft below a certain number, but the neighborhood was turned into a nest of demons and warcraft because the inhabitants of Utreticht stopped actively hunting. It was some luck that the Alphilis didn''t see any harm until they entered the city, thanks to the demons'' vigilance over Gwendorf and Lisa avoiding as many demonic directions as she could.


    And the inhabitants of Utreticht are now more frightened than they need to be to raid demons and warcraft, and live in cages in the city every day. The security is disturbing and yet there is a strange sense of union. It was an obsessive emotion that attacked someone who had accidentally visited this town and if you didn''t suck them up until you squashed them to the bone marrow, you wouldn''t get the resources to just live. The point is, I could rephrase that this town itself is a major trap.


    Those who know the circumstances will never approach Utrecht. And now Eutreticht is called: "Town of Ant Hell" and.


    For those reasons they are unusually frightened and persevering in their pursuit of demonic raids. Most of all, even where Emerald was not supposedly a demon, the Alphilis would have seen the same thing. That''s what this town is all about.


    And hearing this story, Gwendorf remembered what Sky Dragon Maia, also his best friend, once said.


    "(Gwen... there is a land in this earth that no one can shelter. And it just happens. I always see the earth from the sky, so I know better. Life doesn''t lean on that kind of land, but it seems that the place is gradually increasing. It''s like the earth is eaten by worms. I don''t know how fast it might be while we''re alive, but I don''t feel right)"


    Called Sky Dragon, it was her unique opinion that always looked down on the earth with the sky as a residence. Gwendorf hasn''t told anyone because he''s likely to complain as a true dragon when he says this, but he doesn''t really like flying in the sky. It was more comfortable resting feathers on the ground and surrounded by natural scents and bird chirps than that.


    "(But Maia, can''t you even say that about this? The problem I''ve been putting up on the shelf is what makes me feel so happy to be here)"


    Gwendorf was before Larna, roaring alone. Larna asks questions as she peeks at Gwendorf like that.


    "Um, Master Gwendorf"


    "Mm-hmm. You got it figured out. What?"


    "Well, I don''t get the idea that humans have that much impact on the land, but what the hell is the reason?


    "Hmm. I''m not the first to mention this, it''s another true dragon."


    Gwendorf speaks further.


    His people once described humans as very interesting creatures.


    - Humans are unknown creatures.


    and. The other True Dragon laughed at what was funny referring to a species that could not fly, had a short lifespan, and died casually as a creature to the extent of illness, but only he insisted strongly.


    - They don''t have any attributes. It can therefore have all the attributes. And the power of their will may be even more powerful than ours. For they who do not live for a hundred years will remain in this world forever, untrained and evil spirits. Without the help of magic? How awesome the hell this is. I want to know more about people.


    The true dragon, who so claimed, divided himself from his companions and went down to the human world as a human being a long time ago.


    "(Yes, his name is'' The Wing Thrower, Notice ''. I didn''t know what he was talking about at the time, but now I do. Maia remembered his story so well that she came up with this theory)"


    Gwendorf is going to tell Larna the theory.


    "Look, Larna. This earth is made of very diverse organisms."


    "Yes, I know that."


    "What''s the biggest of them all?


    "It will, of course, be this earth itself"


    "Exactly"


    Gwendorf nods.


    "So it is the earth itself that most affects it. To put it another way, you''re like a spirit. But you know what the second biggest thing is?


    "No... is it a true dragon?


    "Me too, I used to think so. Instead, almost every true dragon would think so."


    Gwendorf stares at Larna with such gentle eyes as he tells the child.


    "But there was a true dragon who said it was human."


    "What!?


    "Yeah, everybody thought so. Even I am. But when you think about it, it''s very convincing."


    Gwendorf left one between them there.


    "Introduction. If this assumption is correct, in this land without the Spirit, human thought will affect the land. Then what do you think is the emotion that is currently swirling in this land?


    "... is it something like giving up, frightening, despairing?


    "Right, that''s the one raised by Fairtoose. You''re probably right, I guess."


    Praised by Gwendorf, Larna dyes her cheeks to the vermilion.


    "Human emotion is a strange thing, and it can be so strong that you can''t control it yourself, can it?


    "Yes, that''s for sure"


    Larna remembers her emotions toward Alphilis. Larna can''t even explain to herself why she''s so fascinated by Alphilis. It''s just that she fascinates me. Even if that emotion was supposedly evil in the world, I couldn''t help myself. Larna is even crazier because Alphilis treats her as usual without discriminating while also knowing her emotions like that.


    "And human emotions can''t be turned down by themselves when they have a negative chain. If you''re on your own, you can still feel that way about more than one person at the same time, especially. Because elements like negativity and darkness attract people and don''t stop."


    "I can see that, too. Because I am a user of dark magic."


    "You must have some real feelings around there, too. Anything that deals with dark sorcery has to be much stronger in spirit than a concurrent sorcerer. Besides, this town, like I said earlier, has an unstoppable negative chain. So even residents who are not supposed to have anything to do with it are going crazy"


    "What can I do?


    Larna asked a question with a serious face. It is Larna''s mood that she wants to try if she can do something about it. She is also usually a very heartfelt personality. In dealing with dark magic, it is rare for those who are so kind in heart. That''s all Rana''s mental strength showed was tough.


    But Gwendorf''s reply didn''t go as she expected.


    "... I don''t know"


    "No!"


    "No, I''m sorry, but I really don''t know. I don''t know about using witchcraft, and I don''t know how to have enough events to break this negative chain..."


    "Gwen ~"


    That''s when Irmatal woke up scrubbing his sleepy eyes. Irmatal strangely did not now recognize Gwendorf as his own father. Good looking after brother, he treats me with such attitudes. Its Irmatal pulls the hem of Gwendorf''s white robe.


    "That, what?


    "Huh?"


    When Gwendorf and Rana saw the direction Ilmatal pointed, there stood a huge shining woman nestled in the city.


    "Is that... What is that?


    "How about it! It''s an impulse outburst!


    Gwendorf wings out, ready to fly. I grab that his arm in a hurry, and Larna asks what''s going on.


    "What is a runoff?


    "Spirit swords are made by enclosing superior spirits and other beings. Whether or not I stay with them is lucky, but it can react to strong user emotions. I guess that impulse reacted to some emotion of Emerald"


    "It doesn''t seem serene..."


    When Larna saw it, a huge woman who seemed more than three times as likely to reach out and smash the house with thunder. More than 10 houses are quickly shattered and scattered with thunder emitted from your hands.


    "How do I stop?


    "I don''t know! But I''m dangerous. Leave me alone, I''ll storm around until I run out of my powers. About that city should wipe it out easily!


    "No!"


    "Anyway, I''m going to go protect the Alphilis and the others! Oh, then I can''t go back to normal. I asked for Irmatal, Larna!


    "I understand!


    That''s all I have to say, Gwendorf rolled the wind and headed to the Alphilis and the others at full speed.


    Continued

 242 Unsheltered land, part 7 ~ given from heaven ~

    Meanwhile, the alphilis at the feet of the rampant impulse of the day had been hit by a tremendous thunderous runoff. The thunder emitted from the rampant impulse pours like rain and is the best you can do just to escape.


    "Ahhh!


    "Absolutely, absolutely not!


    "Ko, this is..."


    "Thirty-six meters, run, but you win!


    Lisa urges her to escape, but when she sees the house collapse to the far other side with lightning released by Impulse from her palms, Lisa unexpectedly slipped into it. I can see the inhabitants of this town who escaped earlier getting caught up in the collapse of several buildings.


    "I see. Is it also dangerous to escape? That''s new."


    "What are you talking about?!?


    "Alfie, what do we do?


    Aerial sees Alphilis with slightly blue-eyed eyes, but nothing happens with Alphilis. Alphilis can''t use witchcraft, and in this land where the elements are depleted, the same thing is true of freeing the curse. Whether you strike again or stick your sword in the thunder incarnation, you just electrically shock yourself.


    Utility catches and screams as Emerald tries to run somehow, also inconclusively on the Alphilis.


    "Hey, Emerald! Where are you going?


    "Emerald, Swin!


    "What, sing!?


    Emerald said he would sing, so Uty was taken aback about something the other way around. This is something Uti didn''t even know about, but Halpuria says that people are deluded by singing, just like Seylan and others. Banshee and others also sing, but as their songs are mostly called cursed (serious) songs, the words themselves become spells, whereas Halpuia attracts people purely with the beauty of singing. Speaking of Sei Lane, it is halfway between Halpuia and Banshee.


    It is by no means a coincidence that the impulse is deposited with Halpuia. It means a lot. When Impulse was the Spirit, she liked the friendly Halpuia singing. On that edge, Impulse offered to fall asleep in Halpuria unless it was ever used in battle.


    Emerald thought he might be able to stop the impulse with his own singing voice. As the owner of the impulse, he is also responsible for rampaging her. The running emerald pops straight out into the air and stands in front of the impulse.


    "Fill it up!


    Emerald screams and draws the impulse''s attention. Towards that emerald, the impulse reaches out with thunder.


    "Emerald!"


    Alphilis and the others scream from the ground. I was wondering if Impulse''s hand would reach Emerald, at that moment.


    All the surrounding humans stood still, including impulses. The same was true not only of the Alphilis, but also of the townspeople of Utreticht.


    Emerald beauty echoes across town. Her clear voice, which was likely to reach up to heaven, seemed to make her rule even the slaughtered air of the city where the fire rolled. Impulse''s hand stops perfectly, and the Alphilis look up at Emerald. Emerald''s appearance, combined with his appearance, was like a real angel. Even the townspeople dropped their weapons and wept on the spot.


    Art moves people''s minds. Emerald''s singing was a superb melody given by heaven. and Gwendorf puts it on the spot.


    "Is this... a Halpuia song"


    "Beautiful..."


    "Lisa''s heart is violently moved now"


    "That, the tears..."


    As even Uty moistened his eyes and Gwendorf was distraught, the calmer was Alphilis.


    "I see, angel singing is something I used to say. Now."


    "Huh?"


    Gwendorf may have been the only one who heard that whine. The rest of us all fell in love with Emerald''s beauty and didn''t even notice the Alphilis approaching Impulse.


    "Alphilis, do what!?


    Gwendorf shouted at Alphilis, so Miranda and the others return to me for good.


    "Alfi?"


    "Danger!"


    And anyway, Alphilis is trying to reach for the impulse. If you do that, you could die of electric shock.


    Even as Miranda and Aerial run over to Alphilis, Alphilis''s hands are fast. And Alphilis did not hesitate to dive into the impulse.


    "Ahhh!


    Miranda''s screams were murky, and Alphilis'' appearance disappeared completely into the impulse. And when it came to Alphilis, those Mirandas didn''t even care, they were looking for the part that should be at the heart of the impulse. Strangely enough, she doesn''t seem paralyzed at all.


    "(That''s it)"


    Alphilis searches for the nucleus of the sword when Impulse was still a clear conscious superior spirit. And when I touched that part, he was talking so that it only sounded impulsive.


    "(Impulse... can you hear me?


    "(Who...? Calling me...)"


    "(I don''t care what my name is... more than that, could it have been your desire to do this?


    "(? I wonder how it went)"


    "(Come on, think of it... why you became a spirit sword...)"


    "(Me - I''m...)"


    A clear self comes back to life on the impulse I had been sleeping for a long time. A consciousness that just went foggy by being kept in Halpuia without being shaken for a long time. Only when she ceased to be treated as a clear conscious being as a superior spirit, the self no longer needed was in sleep. But now that her consciousness has been shaken so hard by Emerald and Alphilis, her self has awakened.


    "Yes, I... for my friends, I became a sword."


    "Did you think of that?


    "Yeah, thanks! But how could you..."


    "Hehe, that''s... haha... spirits... so..."


    Woman in front of impulse consciousness. Her hair looks golden because the surrounding area is surrounded by thunder. The voice of the last woman to say something was erased by the thunderous sound and did not sound impulsive. But that''s a flash, too. Impulse consciousness, which has regained a clear consciousness, quickly takes shape and causes her to return to what she was when she was the superior spirit. To that discomfort, Impulse screamed unexpectedly.


    "Wow!


    There would have been three times the size of the coarse house, her back shrunk, and by the time the impulse took on a distinct human form, she would not think of the feeling of stepping on the earth for the first time in a long time.


    "Right."


    The consequent appearance of impulse was a girl. As old as Lisa was. Even more brilliant than Miranda''s, the short hair of gold rippled, noticeably snotty, looking unknown to a woman in one case. If my back length was just my back length, if I wore it for a bit of a man, I would go straight through with a beautiful boy.


    When Impulse tried to turn around to introduce himself to everyone who stood on the spot without knowing what had happened, the body of the alphilis in front of him swayed about.


    "Huh?"


    "Oh, it''s dangerous!


    Alphilis has fallen to the impulse. Small impulses won''t support you, and you''ll be dressed to be pushed down as you go.


    "Mugi ~"


    "Oh, that pattern again!


    "How about another victim of Alphilis'' chest!


    "Chickshaw, even Lisa one day..."


    It was Miranda and the others snoring under the Alphilis to help the suffocating impulse, whilst I said something awkward.


    Continued

 243 Unsheltered Land, Part 8 ~ Each of whom greets ~

    "Ugh, I almost died."


    "I apologize on behalf of this sleeping child."


    "No, that''s okay. Instead, I''m the one who saved you."


    Miranda is replacing Alphilis and bowing her head to Impulse. If you explain why this is the case.


    After rescuing the impulse from under the fallen Alphilis, it seemed better to move the place for now, and it was a line that escaped as quickly as possible to Larna''s place.


    When the subscribed Daron just came into play and lightly assumed the alphilis he was passing out, he came running and following at about the same speed as the horse. There is no reason why Aerial was surprised by the artistry, partly because of Daron''s great stride, but more than that, the Giant''s health is amazing. The Titans are close to sleepless rest, but it''s possible to keep fighting for about three days. The big body is not Dada.


    And Rana and Miranda tried to see how Alphilis was doing lying down, but Miranda was frightened by Alphilis, who was snoring and sleeping, and wondering what kind of impossible challenge she would say and bully her when she woke up. And Lisa, for some reason, stared at Alphilis'' chest,


    "I''m no longer a murder weapon... come on!


    and so on and grudging words of resentment. Apparently, there''s a complex that''s like Lisa. All relieved that he has taken off his predicament, he talks to each other as he pleases until Alphilis wakes up, including Dallon''s introduction to himself, etc., but Impulse is in it and stares at Alphilis.


    "(That''s crazy... I thought my hair was gold until just now. Hmm?)"


    Lying in front of the impulse, Alphilis has long black hair from wherever he may see it. Gwendorf talks to the surprised impulse.


    "Long time no see, Impulse"


    "Ah, you are True Dragon Gwendorf!?


    An impulse realizing who Gwendorf is makes his dwelling right. It''s important to Impulse, such as not realizing his presence, but he was more distracted by Alphilis than he had woken up for a long time.


    "I apologize for this! Without even saying hello..."


    "That''s okay. Ever since you were present when you became the Spirit Sword?


    "Right. Has it been some time since then?


    "About 1,200 years, I guess."


    "1200..."


    Close your eyes so that the impulse bites off the smudge and its years.


    "It''s been a long time. How is this world now?


    "Let''s chase it and talk about it. More than that, you''d have to say hello to your new master, wouldn''t you?


    "Yes, I was."


    As I was told and noticed, the impulse turns back to Emerald.


    "I greet you once again. My name is Spirit Sword Impulse. I will always know that I (My) am the Lord (Master)"


    "Taru? Yes -??


    Emerald apparently hasn''t swallowed the situation well. When Uty tried so hard to explain the matter to her, Emerald looked strange but managed to convince her. Seeing that complex look, Impulse recalls Halpuia, who was his best friend.


    "(Similar, I wonder if this is a roundabout. That kid was also a Rakuten family member, and he was a confused kid somewhere. But he was also the one who made the earliest decision to fight that war, and for that reason I became the Spirit Sword... and without her in the first place, I wouldn''t even be manifesting myself...)"


    From the time Impulse was born into the world, I recall the opportunity to become the Spirit Sword. That''s when Alphilis woke up.


    "That... good morning, everybody"


    "Not good morning, you idiot!


    "Yes, be impotent again!


    "Of these!


    "Lisa, the last one doesn''t matter, does it!?


    Alphilis and the others start arguing cheerfully from scratch. It was time for the sky to slowly start whitening, approaching the faces that aroused the argument and the faces that dazzled beside it.


    "Well, shall we go"


    "Oh, you don''t have to stay long."


    "Can I accompany you, too?


    "Absolutely!


    Alphilis grins, stroking the head of the impulse. It is not normal for the Spirit to ask a human being, etc., and it is really the opposite position, but the impulse is not a character obsessed with such things, and it made me feel strange and unpleasant.


    "(You''re a weird person)"


    That is Impulse''s untrue perception of Alphilis. And look a little sad with Alphilis looking back at the Utreticht behind him.


    "That town... is it going to be okay?


    "You don''t have to be sick. I did it."


    "No! Emerald!


    "Ha, it''s still me who did it. Emerald is sweet."


    Impulse forgives Emerald. Still, Alphilis had an unconvincing look.


    "But..."


    "Alfi, can I have a word from Atashi?


    Miranda comes by the Alphilis and talks.


    "It may not be Sister''s line, but it''s impossible to save all humans. The more you spread your hand to save many, the bigger the gap, the smaller your hand will be this time if you try to fill the gap. This is a dilemma."


    "I know. But I don''t want to give up so easily."


    "Right. But I think that thought is important. If you don''t forget that thought all the time, or..."


    Miranda cut the word there. The path Alphilis is aiming for is close to the path Miriazar is taking. But Miranda never really thought Miriazal was happy.


    "(It''s bad for the master, but you don''t want Alphilis to be like you, Atashi...)"


    But that doesn''t convey those Miranda feelings to the current Alphilis. And they move on to the next land. The conflict zone in Gershron is still long, lying in front of them.


    On the other hand, in the city of Eutreticht, reconstruction had begun. Has the impulse broken out and the Emerald song caused any inhabitants to think too? Surprisingly at first. And then grief and gasp. However, when people realized that the situation still did not improve, they began to clean up after, albeit cursorily.


    There were a bunch of things to clean up, but the townspeople worked very slowly and seemed to have already lost their motivation. Yet the appearance also seems to be the march of the dead. But some of them were clearly regaining light in their eyes. The houses that were already about to collapse were demolished, and those without a place to stay were dispersed and temporarily evacuated to the houses of the others. Impulse runoff, Emerald song, also seems to have made some difference to this town. What that will do is another matter.


    And there is one who views the town from afar.


    "Dear Lifeless,"


    "... Erlich or..."


    Lifeless but still in a land of sorcery influences. Because the demon cannot be used in Utreticht, he watched the town from a distance from all the places where magic could be exercised. And Ellich watched the town in detail.


    "... what happened, in that town..."


    "Apparently, the Spirit Sword has gone wild. It seems possible to exercise the power of the Spirit itself, even in that land of servitude."


    "... I could see thunder, but I see, impulses... those are swords that were legends even in my time of life... I don''t know if there''s going to be an immediate day in sight..."


    "Yes."


    Sincerely, Erlich is drooling his head. Lifeless faces thinking of the Alphilis and the others who would be far away.


    "(The power is gathering steadily at the origin of the Alphilis. Are you sure this is okay, Orangeable...)"


    Lifeless had been ordered by Oranzeble to monitor Alphilis as punishment for his last attempt to kill Alphilis without permission. She also tells me to give her a hand if I have to.


    But it was surprising that they would step into a land where such sorcery would not affect them. Lifeless would find it useful to have Dortmund at times like this, but he is currently away on another assignment. Inevitably, Ellich had a sneak eye on Alphilis, but at any rate, Lisa''s range of sensors is phenomenal, so there''s a limit to getting closer as Ellich as well. At the end of the day, I don''t know exactly what happened with Erlich. I only reported the results.


    "Plus the giant man seems to be one of the Alphilis."


    "... that doesn''t matter... it would be about Titania, such as someone who can beat Dortmund by a one-on-one martial arts comparison anyway... it can''t be an obstacle to him... that''s all the reports..."


    "Yes, to the best of my knowledge."


    Upon hearing Erlich''s report, Lifeless closes his eyes. A lifeless circle of thought about the future path of the Alphilis, but at that time, a presence emerges that hinders his thought.


    Continued

 244 The Invitation of Darkness, Part 1 - The Wicked Spirit Whisper

    "Yahoo, Lifeless"


    "... Doom..."


    It was Doom who stood behind the lifeless with a light tone. He usually takes four female evil spirits behind his back and stands with a bright look.


    "Trouble, lifeless?


    "... it''s not what you know... more than that, what can I do for you?


    Lifeless speaks to Doom in alarm. Doom responds to his gaze, which was a lifeless slaughter in a set surrender pose.


    "Oh, already! Don''t look so scared. Thank you. I''m sorry I had to fight you."


    "... I''m not in the mood to go along with your light mouth right now... it depends on the requirements..."


    You didn''t think it was an atmosphere of joking about lifeless attitude, Doom makes a serious face.


    "My job, remember?


    "... was it ''darkening''?


    "Yes, that!


    Doom replies lifelessly with a full smile.


    "I''m here to do the job."


    "... in this town?


    "Oh. The life of this town is over. Sooner or later, this place is the limit in many ways. So, before it goes out of business, you need to get some help from us, huh?


    Doom laughs when he dulls, and lifeless stares depressingly at the look of it. Lifeless hated Doom so much these days. At first, I insulted him as a trinket, and I never cared about him.


    "(... am I a little concerned about Brady Maria''s words?... No, that''s not all...)"


    Bradymaria pointed to Doom and told him that sooner or later they would be out of their control. Bradymaria is such a seemingly deceitful character, but its essence is never foolish. Bradymaria doesn''t lie, especially when it comes to evaluating people.


    But that alone doesn''t explain my frustration. Where does this sprouts come from? Lifeless didn''t know that either.


    In doing so, at some point, Doom peeks down at the lifeless face.


    "What''s the matter, lifeless? Thinking?"


    "... nothing..."


    "Right. Then why don''t you go now? Your job is to monitor Alpha Reese, right? I''ll take care of this."


    "... would be nice..."


    To put it that way, Lifeless disappeared with Erlich. When you make sure there are no signs of lifelessness around you, Doom''s voice color changes.


    "So, are you ready?


    "... no problem. They''re building their own castles."


    Osiria responds on behalf of everyone.


    "How soon will it be done?


    "... Insomnian castles are the fastest. Later, by the time the moon tours twice."


    "I see. Libby Doo, what''s yours?


    Although Osiria often substitutes words because silent insomnia rarely speaks, Libidu, strangely bright by evil spiritual habits, often speaks aggressively from himself. Doom and she are very similar in that respect.


    That Libidu speaks with a demonic smile.


    "It''s a little bit when it comes to castles. But the movement has already begun, so I guess it depends on the number of people in tune. Long, two years, less than six months."


    "I''d like to see your castle in six months."


    Doom answers as he looks at Utreticht. Unlike the previous doom in its eyes, there was more shine planned somewhere. If it had been him before, he would have wished he had instant pleasure. But Doom is a little different these days.


    "(It''s more fun to work out a plan than I thought... if it''s so much fun, I should have thought about it a lot sooner. The more you endure, the bigger your reward, the better not to waste Annomarie''s Dom. Well, what do we do now? How to deceive the eye of the Orange Bull. No, more than deceiving...)"


    Even then, Doom leaks a sneak laugh at you for coming up with something. To him, Osiria makes fun of his arm from behind and leans over to Doom.


    "Did you come up with something fun...?


    "Oh. Give me your ear, Osiria"


    When Doom struck Osiria in the ear, what an always-expressionless Osiria laughed. And Osiria kisses Doom most of all.


    "It''s great, you..."


    "Right? I think this is a really good idea. But when it does, it''s hard to prepare. I''m gonna have to figure out how to play with Lisa, and I''m gonna be busy for a while."


    "Then you need to eat a lot and cheer up!


    A man-eater points to Utreticht. They slowly walked to Utrecht with an evil grin that all gave their consent to the word.


    After a while. Travelers who happen to visit Utrecht will write this in their notebooks. "I stopped by an abandoned town today. Was it even attacked by some beast, seeing traces of blood on one side and traces of a rush to escape, but nothing like resisting".


    "Peace, Dongyun."


    "Really, Master Poetry"


    The main mansion of the Qingjo family, built on a hill not surprisingly tall as a mountain, but a little tiring to climb the stairs to the gate in the mansion. While looking at the cherry blossom tree, which is also the name of Dongyun, it is the current head of the Qing Dynasty family, Shino Tsing Dynasty, and the escort''s Dongyun cherry blossom that makes tea on the edge. Even when it came to escorts, none of them just broke into the house of the Daytime Grand Qing Dynasty, and Dongyun enjoyed a relaxing autumn sky.


    I started serving Poetry when I was 12 and Poetry was 5. Toyun was drawn to Shino as his master to be protected for life, but he was right to say he was "taking care of him" rather than "protecting him". When I was a little girl, I could not even go to Shino by myself. I helped him add help, and it was also Dongyun who helped Shino desperately hide his wet futon, which did not heal until the onion was seven. When he was scolded for "dull smell," he stroked Shino''s head, which was crying, to comfort him. To Dongyun, Shino was more like a handy sister than a master to protect.


    Because of Shino, Dongyun thinks that he is able to think flexibly, even if he keeps being told that he is originally solid. However, every time Dongyun goes home, he realizes that he has become scolded by his parents, "Have you been sagging lately?" Still,


    "(You''d be pissed off if you were careful to serve beside Poetry...)"


    I think Dongyun was totally poisoned by poetry because I thought about it for a long time. And usually when this is the case, the ceremony always comes to make tea, but she hasn''t made it home to her parents in a long time now. And even so, because the ceremony is perverted (and Toyun calls it), Toyun is impressed with his parents'' face when he finds time, which is surprisingly filial. Dongyun sighs one thing when it''s very different from the brushless self who doesn''t give you one letter.


    "Dongyun, are you worried?


    "Ha. Because even though the ceremony is a person on that street, I will do it not only at work, but at all costs. I thought a little bit about my existential significance."


    "Is it existential..."


    Since Shino looked difficult, Dongyun waited in anticipation for him to say something, but what he heard after a while was a nap from Shino''s cheap.


    Though disappointed in its poetry, Dongyun reassures her as usual.


    "Ha... you can''t talk hard to Master Poetry."


    "Yeah... East Cloud..."


    "What are you dreaming about?"


    Dongyun makes one cup of tea as if it were frightened.


    "Dongyun... eating your cheeks will clog your throat...?


    "Buho!


    Toyun inadvertently spits out the tea contained in his mouth in Shino''s bedtime speech.


    "Am I an old man!?


    And, while Toyun turns Shizukumi into a poem in his escort, Poetry falls into an even deeper sleep so that it leads to the shoulder of Toyun as it is. While Dongyun sighed, he was left to poetry, and fell asleep together to enjoy the sunny skies of the better season.


    That evening, when Dongyun woke up, there was no poetry that he should have slept with.


    "Master Poetry?


    Dongyun whips at his whimsical body and rises to look for Shino.


    "You''re hiding alone again... because you always go straight ahead and sleep in hiding. So much to look for."


    Toyun leaves the edge to look around for a vast mansion in vain, complaining about bumps, etc.


    At the same time. Shino was not at the Mansion. Behind the mansion, he went to the mountains on the property of the Qing Dynasty family. The place is supposedly the place where Shino performs the Misogi, and cannot enter even in the eastern clouds. It is a sanctuary where only those who train as witches are allowed to enter.


    Shino walks on the spot by himself. Only the sound of leaves rubbing against each other in the wind is ringing around.


    "You''re here, Shino."


    "I''m the one who invited you, right?


    The expression made by Shino simultaneously showed familiarity, a troubled expression embarrassing the other person''s light mouth, and a sense of vigilance.


    "Kaka, don''t give me details, poetry. A concubine and you?


    "It''s also polite to be close to you, Princess Yiu"


    Called Princess Yiu by Shino was such a girl that it would not even be the height of Shino''s chest. But the red light is sharp, and it is clear that she is not an ordinary being. There were three horns in the head of the princess Yiu.


    A horn that grows on your head. It is a testament to the ghost tribe that dominates the continent of the East, where everyone can know.


    Continued

 245 Invitation to Darkness, Part 2 - Dialogue with Ghosts

    "Well, don''t say it''s thin, Poetry. Besides, I don''t have time to talk about it this time."


    "Right. No matter how invisible this place is, you won''t be able to hide the demons of Princess Yao forever. No matter how many people in the Qing Dynasty have aligned themselves with Bong Klu."


    "I''ll say something tough again"


    "Excuse me. Ordinary was better, wasn''t it? Or an elephant?"


    The atmosphere of Poetry, which has always lined up such words, was as if it were different from when he was with Dongyun. Princess Yiu sees the atmosphere surrounded by poetry with a strange face.


    "Poetry. Lord, have you changed?


    "It would be stranger not to change, because a person''s life is short. It''s been 3 years since I was the head. Because I can''t stay a child forever. Still."


    Still, I only want to relax in front of Dongyun, but I can''t even say that. Poetry is heartbroken by what I''m trying to do. A face like Dongyun''s harsh but tender sister floats in the back of his brain. The red eye of Princess Yiu, who sees such distress in her, shoots through Shino.


    "Still?"


    "... this is the story. Then there''s nothing else I couldn''t say this time and called Princess Yiu. It''s about our future relationship."


    "Is it all of a sudden true? Well, that''s good."


    Why is there a ghost tribe on the premises of the Qing Dynasty, which bears the banner of the exorcism? To tell this story, we have to talk a little bit about the relationship between these two.


    These two, Shino and Princess Yao, must be called exceptions among the hostile and ghost tribes on the eastern continent. These two are pure friends.


    The beginning of the matter was when Shino was 7 years old. When the still young princess Yiu was also shorter than she is now, and seemingly a little more superior to Shino. Princess Yiu was born as a trace of the clan, the head of the ghost clan, and had come to see the mountain deep in the people, showing no use for her power and her mother-in-law, and Shino was at a time when she got lost in the summer place. The two just met in a remote mountain.


    Princess Yiu threatened Poetry with the intention of making fun of her a little, but she was afraid of the darkness of the night and couldn''t even go to Poetry at the time. The threat of Princess Yiu is really scary, and her unexpectedly exerted power drives Princess Yiu to death.


    From then on, it became a noise like a hive, and Poetry is protected by the people of the house of Qing Dynasty, but Princess Yiu was fortunate to be dying, and the demon was completely suppressed, and its existence was not noticed by anyone. And was it a burden to Shino that she hurt her? and when she stole the eyes of the house, she hid her, and often went to her nursing home while she was in the summer shelter. From there, their strange friendship began and continues to this day.


    Since then, they have been in regular contact with each other using demons and the like, and they are two people who face each other once a year. And for the reason that it was far away, Shino finally created a path of transition that only Princess Yiu could pass through because she had her own training ground. Princess Yiu was also surprised by this, but she dared not say anything when she realized that she was not in the mood.


    As Shino became the head of Kiyojo three years ago, the two had not met because they could no longer have free time inside, but this time they are dressed like Shino forcefully called Princess Yiu. Using the passage ahead, of course, but it was more of a call to summons magic than an invitation. Because of this, the princess Yiu, who usually dresses properly, is also a short lug of the same length as the room clothes, and even with her, she is somewhat bent over the navel.


    Still, I would probably respond because of Princess Yiu''s profound nostalgia. In a bad way, I can also say it''s appropriate. Either way, it was Shino who couldn''t afford it.


    "As for Kiyojo Shino personally, let''s be clear that he has no intention of engaging in the hostility of Princess Yao until the end."


    "Ho. You want me to tell you that?


    "What is it?


    Shino stares at Princess Yiu with a slightly more rugged face.


    "Even if I say so, what if a crusade order is issued?


    "As a member of the Eastern Association of Demons, I will do everything in my power to eliminate you."


    "Oh, scared or scared"


    Princess Yiu puts it aside and shows it, but in those words it seemed that Princess Yiu understood.


    "I mean, Kiyojo Poetry, as an individual, says that we, no, are not willing to disobey any of the orders of the association, even if you missed our concubine?


    "Exactly. I''ll take the conversation as far as I can to distract from you, but right now, it''s not a good idea to defy Puritanical Hakura, the head of the association. If he stares at me, it is also possible that the Kiyojo family itself will be gone. Even if not, the other three houses are targeting the Qingjo family, which is seriously weakened."


    "Hmm, I''ve heard about the situation around there for a long time. I''m sure the head of the association called Puritanical White Fun. His story is deep in the ghost tribe, and you''ll even hear our" ghost tribe in the valley of a thousand strings ", where fighting with people is close to nothing. It sounds like a monster just to ask. Anything like killing over 500 ghosts on your own in a showdown with the ''clan of businessmen'' you destroyed earlier? The head of the businessman says he was ripped off with his bare hands."


    "So is combat capability, but the scariest thing is that there''s no way out. Putting him out aside is the best I can do, because it keeps the suspicious eye out. This meeting is a crossroads for me."


    Poetry answers with a calm face, but Princess Yiu knows that Poetry is as nervous as it is when it looks calm.


    "So, that''s not all you want to say when you called your concubine in such a situation?


    "Sure. Here''s the real deal"


    Shino swallows one spit. Ahead, the princess Yiu, a servant in the words of Shino, also turned her eyes round. Surprisingly, it is firm.


    "Poetry... Lord, are you serious?


    "I''m not joking about this, Princess Yiu"


    "No, but... but"


    "Are you in a position to say no now, Princess Yiu?


    The words of Shino gradually become awesome.


    "Suppose you say no?


    "You suddenly disappeared. I''m very sorry. Because I planted sleeping pills in Dongyun tea and pretended to fall asleep until I came out."


    "You think you can beat a concubine?


    "That won''t be a problem"


    The forest swayed deliberately. If Princess Yiu shows even one sleigh to resist, it is clear proof that Shino is willing to attack. Where is the love of friendship that I have shown so far? In a gushing killing spirit, Princess Yiu flashed her face.


    You mean the concubine doesn''t have a choice?


    "Yes."


    "Shino, the Lord has changed."


    "I didn''t want to change. I was changed."


    Poetry looked down sadly, but grabbed his jaw and Princess Yiu turned forward to Poetry.


    "Don''t blame people, Poetry."


    "... but"


    "Surely your Lord''s situation is stuffed with cuts. But there are always a few choices left, even if they seem seemingly non-existent. The concubine now seems to have no choice but to obey the Lord, but she hates the death of the concubine or has any other means if she does not hesitate to harm him. I simply don''t think my concubine wants to do that."


    Princess Yiu makes her laugh a little invincible.


    "So don''t think like that, Poetry. Otherwise, whenever and whatever you do, you''re gonna regret it?


    "... advice, let''s put a stop to it, Princess Yiu"


    "Then the concubine returns. Can I get back to you?


    So much so that she lost it. Princess Yiu left her lonely face and went home. What that expression means is somewhat clear to Poetry as well.


    "I''m sorry, Princess Yiu. I already regret it. Still, I..."


    Poetry, who became alone, only suffered.


    "Dear White Fun, I have a report for you! May I?


    "Monkey Maru, that''s tough. Get in."


    "Ha, excuse me"


    He was in the middle of holding a woman when a young man called Monkey Maru opened his handicap and entered the white room. Nonetheless, Bai Fu allowed Monkey Maru to come this far. A woman and a monkey circle blush at the same time.


    "Geez."


    "This is rude."


    "I don''t mind, it''s a pleasure. Move, woman. This will be the business."


    White fun punches a woman in the cheek. The woman is compelled to continue the act, but was clearly not distracted. White Fun also seemed to be turning his consciousness to Monkey Maru''s reporting while appropriately dealing with him again.


    "Monkey Maru, what''s the report?


    "Yes. I''m on the front line, Tamen. It''s a message more than anything else." There is movement of alliances between the cradle clan and the Steel Mountain clan. "


    "Hmm, ghosts. Have you noticed me?"


    White Fun laughed with his nose, but inside, it wasn''t even that much of a fool. I thought we were getting into a rough situation.


    The Demon Society here these days is in a state of war with a family of ghosts called ''The Cradle Clan''. This was determined by White Leisure seeing it as hostile, but the countries of the East continue to suffer from hunger and receive no satisfactory assistance, and the participating armies have low morale. Even if it isn''t, there are many eastern countries where war continues to rage. No matter how good the commander is, he can''t expect to achieve much with a soldier without morale.


    "(I guess it''s not if you''re talking about eating at Setouchi whether humans will perish or not. Fools who can''t even set priorities and think only about preservation. If you miss the moment, the battle is glued again. Now that I''m here, the ghosts won''t make a big offense, but are you thinking about what happened after I died? Or are you foolish enough to think that the land you regained once will not be taken away? Well, if it''s the latter, it would be better for humans to perish)"


    White Fun was listening with a woman in her arms to the reports that Monkey Maru would bring, mocking the great names of the nations in her heart. Consciousness is in neither and he thinks in his head of what is to happen.


    "More than that, sir."


    "Um, that''s an expansion of the expected range. It''s like pushing me to my bedroom, or is it Monkey Maru?


    "Ha!? This is not a phase extinction. I thought it was important, so..."


    "Hmm. Or are you even interested in this woman?


    "Oh, such!


    Monkey Maru blushed. He is not even sixteen yet, a close samurai of white pleasure of his age like a boy. My youngest son was picked up and raised by a purist more than a child, but if I teach him martial arts in his spare time, this becomes something inside, and his favorite white fun officially educates him and places him as his closest samurai. At least he thinks it''s much better than his own son who''s sick and weak.


    But in Monkey Maru''s serious life, Baek Fun is somewhat amused that women don''t even know yet. The woman Bai Fu is holding now is beautiful, but not funny at all as a person. When Bai Fu, who lost interest, rambled the woman off of herself, she put on a pair of clothes to get familiar. A woman suddenly pulled off can only be dismayed.


    "What, you look like you want something. If the fire lights don''t heal, you''ll have to deal with the monkey pills there."


    "Dear White Fun! It''s too much fun."


    "Your nose is swollen for that, Monkey Maru."


    "Ha!?


    Monkey Maru accidentally hides her nose herself and blushes. But he didn''t even try to see such a trick, and when he wove a thin piece of clothing just because he lost interest, he went out into the garden and began to look at the pond. Behind you can hear a disciplined monkey pill urging a woman to leave the room.


    "Serious but not funny. If you''re loyal, you won''t even turn against me. Hehe, there are no interesting people inside. If you think about it, there''s still a woman named Poetry. I don''t think so, demon charm."


    "Oh, you noticed ~. Cahahahaha!


    Continued

 246 Dark Invitation, Part 3 - Devils Bullshit

    It was Brady Maria who showed up soundless from behind the stone lantern. Its blackening appearance stands out in a garden of white pleasure based on white sand and green trees, like a drop of ink. Like ink spreading on Japanese paper, I knew that her signs of pitch-black would erode my surroundings, as Baekraku would take them.


    That black stain, let''s see.


    "O j sa ma. Since when have you noticed the presence of Atashi?


    "From the beginning. I know you''ve broken into my bond, but if I invite you here, do you think you can break in this far?


    "Oh, I knew you would. I had trouble knowing how to infiltrate because it was my first experience with surgery."


    "If I had invited you, you would have blown up this whole neighborhood, wouldn''t you?


    Bradymaria distorts the edge of her mouth to the words of white pleasure. He looks like a young child, but he also realizes that the woman in front of him is not such a brilliant being. Because after realizing that the woman is in this place, the whole body hair of White Fun stands upside down and her spine remains tense. There''s no need to hold a woman or feel uncomfortable. Now, White Fun figures out what to do.


    "(You''re not kidding. Even if I''m going to throw my life away here, it''s enough to take one arm at most. Whether you can collect all the power of the Demon and take it away from you. I didn''t know there was such a monster in the world)"


    "What do you look so hard about?


    If Bailey noticed, Brady Maria was looking up at him from below. Accidentally, on the contrary, White Fun calms down. At this moment, it is well understood that there is no option to fight.


    "I was thinking about your prospects. What can I do for you? Have you come for your life?


    "Oh, well, that might be interesting. It''s the other way around, isn''t it?


    Bradymaria laughs when she dulls.


    "Atashi came to give you a hand."


    "What?


    Was this offer just unexpected, the eyes of Baihua opened. But soon he regains his tranquillity and niggles with great pleasure.


    "This is an interesting development. Conditions?"


    "Let''s crush all the ghosts your enemies are. Instead, I ask you to do me one favor."


    "That''s a big offer. For every favor, shall I guess?


    "Huh? Guess what."


    Did Brady Maria also have an interest in a person named Puritanical White Fun, peeking into its face to try it out? And White Fun was calmly, but as far as he was concerned, he was about to answer this question with much more readiness. His brain is spinning at its best in his life, and he really wanted to keep Brady Maria''s attention here.


    "Attack the western continent," he said.


    "... I''m surprised you almost hit it."


    Brady Maria''s face breaks into joy. That was more like finding an interesting toy than falling in love with a person named White Fun. Seeing that reaction, even more white fun puts us on the chase.


    "That''s not your idea, is it?


    "I wonder why you think so?


    "If I were as strong as you, I wouldn''t even have to do anything about it. I''ll ride it myself and crush it. Besides, I see people too. You''ll be smart, but you''ll prioritize your fun over it. I don''t give people a good place to eat."


    "Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!"


    Hearing the words, Brady Maria started laughing with her belly in her arms. There is no more air to joke about before.


    "Good, good, human. After spotting the concubine, his unplanned attitude is abundant. Let''s praise him and send him."


    "Well, I wonder what you''re up to."


    Nor does the white pleasure always seem to snap.


    "Hmm, I like it. Let me show you what a concubine really looks like."


    "If it''s boring, you can show it."


    "Goddamn it, I''ll tell you. But first, I''m sure you''ll like it if you''re a stone. There is no such thing as a seed that cannot be seduced by a concubine."


    "Ho."


    To a confident Brady Maria, relative white fun with a try face. Bradymaria''s figure is shadowed and deformed in front of her. At the end of the transformation, a dazzling beauty stood in front of Bai Fu''s eyes. Burning golden hair, golden eyes. It was called a busty chest, a creased waist, and white pleasure on its limbs, even from above a pitch-black dress, was the best because it suppressed excitement.


    "How about that?


    "Well, there''s just something to be proud of."


    With that said, White Fun inexplicably approached Brady Maria, putting her hand on her chin and sliding her hand down that dress to eagle her breasts. Bradymaria can also afford that attitude even if her eyebrows react tingly for a moment.


    "Are you interested in concubines, humans"


    "There is. Sounds much more interesting than the earlier woman. Earlier, I was really unwanted."


    "I see. Isn''t that a lot more forceful for you? It would be polite to invite a woman."


    "But you don''t hate being abusive either, do you?


    "Huh."


    That said, Bradymaria licks her white neck muscles and gently stands her teeth. Forcing that Brady Maria face, Baek Le mouths herself, trying to hold her back and go back to her room.


    "Do you know and hold a concubine as a demon?


    "It doesn''t matter. Strongly, I''m still worried about the daytime."


    "Fuck, I don''t like jokes. But I liked it, kid. Let me entertain you."


    When Bradymaria turned her hand to his neck muscle as she was embraced by leisure, she let herself go straight to his floor.


    The Alphilis advance further into the conflict zone of Garshron. In this land, corpses and white bones are seen that have been abandoned there, and burnt town marks are not uncommon. As per reputation, this is a sign that these areas are at war all year round.


    Hiddenly from the Arnelian Church, there should also be dispatches around here, burials of the dead, including sanctification, but the current situation was that they were not very much, but could not keep up. Though one looks at such an unbroken sight, one line carefully proceeds with one leg.


    "We''re running out of water again."


    "So is the food. I can''t get to a town like this."


    "It''s been three days since you left that weird town, hasn''t it? Even so, Miranda seemed to have said that there were Arnelian church officials around here as well?


    I see Miranda with me. That Miranda is also a troubled face.


    "Even if they say so. Even Atashi doesn''t know where or what the dispatchers are doing now. Because the department is different in the first place."


    "You said something pretty big."


    "Don''t get involved. But when you look at Arnelia''s lack of shadow or shape, this is probably the northerner side than you thought. Because the Arnelian Church shouldn''t even come to the less profound lands of Garchlon."


    Answer each horse''s armband as Miranda troubles.


    "So you don''t know where this is?


    "Um, to the entity. But if this is an area where Arnelian churches can''t be divided, you might want to get out of town quickly."


    "Why?"


    "It''s quite a danger zone. In rough land, humans are more afraid than demons."


    While we all remember the unpleasant emotions in that word, it was also somehow convincing to Alphilis, so we go ahead and keep quiet. Something happened to Utreticht earlier. Miranda''s advice might have been a good idea.


    Garshron''s conflict zone is not that wide on the side. If you''re an Aerial horse, even if you let the horse run you through it in about 5 days. Though progress isn''t that fast, it should be more than half way through by now.


    That''s when Uty looks up like she reacted to something.


    "I have water. It''s small, but it''s a river."


    "Really? Can you take a bath?


    "It''s still okay heat at times..."


    "Let''s hurry that far!


    The suddenly invigorated Alphilis speeds up the horse''s legs. Other faces follow it, and Daron runs with no expression on his face.


    "The river!


    With Uty''s voice, Alphilis popped up and went.


    "Yay! Thirsty and thirsty already."


    We need to water the horses too.


    "That would be nice, but later, wouldn''t it, Aerie?"


    And the moment Alphilis tries to put his mouth on the water, Miranda pulls that body away.


    "Wait, Alfie."


    "What?"


    "Look at me."


    Miranda pointed upstream with her jaw, but Alphilis froze at the sight. Upstream, many bodies died in the river. And Alphilis almost drank that water at risk. Climb up a little high and see what happens when you notice the aerial.


    "... a lot. Hundreds of them."


    "War, maybe?


    "Come on, but it''s been a while."


    Answer as Miranda checks the body.


    "How do you know?


    "The body is stiff"


    "It''s normal when you die, isn''t it?


    "Not for a while. But after a long time, the body softens. Because it starts to rot. There''s probably been a fight very recently."


    Calmly states while Miranda checks some bodies.


    "Then we..."


    "Could have jumped right into the middle of the battlefield"


    "I''m not kidding. Lisa, wasn''t there any sign of that?


    Alphilis looks back at Lisa. Then Lisa stays still on the horse.


    "Lisa?"


    "Ah... yes"


    Lisa was somewhere around for the call of the Alphilis. Speaking of which, Lisa barely talks about anything today. I thought Alphilis was talking and things were going crazy because Lisa didn''t have the press.


    The moment Alphilis tried to reach out to Lisa, who was acting strange. Lisa''s body swayed.


    "Lisa!?


    Alphilis hugged Lisa in a hurry as she collapsed from the horse, and was Lisa, who remained calm in Alphilis'' arms.


    Continued

 247 Demon Swordsman, Part 1 - Occupied Territories

    "How''s Lisa?


    "I''m calm, but I have a terrible fever. You''ve never been able to do that before."


    Miranda replies to Alphilis, who looks worried. Lisa had a high fever at some point. Alphilis, who didn''t realize that, regrets his absence.


    "I don''t think it''s a weird disease. Rest is best for now."


    Uty is tight and nursing Lisa, and gives her own view. In the meantime, Aerial and Emerald are going to see what''s going on around them. The other members have nothing to do and look out for Lisa worried.


    "Uty, can''t your magic cure you?


    "Don''t be impotent. Because healing magic isn''t that convenient."


    "If it''s poison, I can handle it with water and dark restorative magic, but in Lisa''s case, it''s a lot due to overwork, so I thought resting was still the best"


    Answer as Larna strokes Lisa''s head. Everyone is drooling over that word.


    "It''s my first trip for Lisa, and if I care more..."


    "The extra notice... is useless, big woman..."


    Lisa''s breath sounds constantly painful.


    "I don''t want to be pitied by a big woman... because I don''t"


    "I didn''t do that till this time..."


    "Lisa looks great, I''m sure."


    Lisa''s words were heard, and Miranda gently slapped Alphilis in the ear. Lisa is actually making it impossible on this journey. The blind Lisa cannot act like the Alphilis and others without constant sensors, and their fatigue is greater than that of the Alphilis. So I wish I could have had the burden reduced more on other occasions, but whether Lisa was the burden of not being very helpful in battle or the strength of her innate defeat again, Lisa was a character that never sounded weak from herself.


    But compared to Alphilis and Miranda, who are working out, Lisa is physically inferior. That''s why we finally reached our limit this time.


    Such a fold, Aerial and Emerald return.


    "Aerie, how''d it go?


    "Emerald found one village nearby. It''s a small village with no 1,000 people at most. But I don''t even know what''s going on inside. I didn''t see anyone moving."


    "Even though it''s noon?


    "Oh. Maybe there''s something there."


    Alphilis contemplates the word, but pulls that emerald is hard on its hem, pointing to the sky. When I saw it, the clouds were suspicious and the weather was still going to rain.


    "You can''t leave Lisa in the rain, and you can''t say four or five. Aerie, Miranda will be with me first to make sure the village is safe. The other members came slowly later and waited in front of the village. Waiting to hear from you."


    "Don''t you have to take Daron?


    "If we take Daron and make a fuss, we won''t even be able to put together a story. Let''s leave it with Lisa''s escort."


    We are all convinced by the alphilis that we are going to talk about immediately and move on to action. Miranda was staring at Alphilis with a strange feeling as to why she was becoming able to make a slightly longer, more collective decision.


    And three leading Alphilis, Miranda and Aerial. When they enter the village, I see no one outside.


    "It''s quiet."


    But it''s not like there''s no one out there.


    "Well, there are signs. Don''t be alarmed."


    To the words of the Alphilis, the three advance through the village with heightened vigilance.


    "At a time like this, I really appreciate Lisa''s presence."


    "Oh, at least I don''t eat surprises."


    "... I hear voices"


    Aerial noticed as soon as possible and stopped the horse. Then, at first, the blurry voice gradually and clearly makes no sense.


    "A woman''s voice?


    "You''re screaming something."


    "Shh!"


    Two naked women jumped out of the shadows of the house at the same time as Aerial urged the two of them to shut up.


    "Help me!


    "No! Oh!


    "Hey, what?


    Alphilis was also surprised. In the meantime, several men glance at each other from behind the rudimentary looking women here.


    "Yes, yes, the chase is over."


    "Stop it, you''re disgusting"


    "Stop it, he''s forced to like it."


    "Well, sometimes this is bad, too. I''m tired of being normal."


    "Well said, what''s so normal about it? I''m only interested in the hole in the back."


    Hehe, with humble conversation and laughter, the men are making a few faces. The women are running at a good foot, but they are tired or their feet are stuck. And acknowledging what the Alphilis and the others on the road look like, although they shook their bodies at first, they ask for help as if they were a little relieved when they found out they were women.


    "Ha, help me!


    "Can you let me know what''s going on before then?


    "If you look at that, you''ll see!?


    One of the women eats Alphilis like a little frustrated, but Alphilis doesn''t deal with them.


    "Come on? We''re new to this village, so we have no idea what''s going on. Normally, I think you''re being pursued, but there''s no evidence that this is a trap. Maybe it''s your fault. Don''t help me if you know what''s going on, but I''m not so fond of you as to help me without knowing anything."


    "Ugh."


    Those men are mercenaries.


    One ladder in the calm words of Alphilis, but the other became more desperate.


    "They chose this village as a stopover, but it was bare. We give their comforters every day, every day..."


    "And food is all you can eat on your own. They''re going to eat it all up until this winter''s stockpile."


    "Evidence?


    Alphilis says it even more calmly. Neither were the women frightened this time by the words, pointing straight at the building.


    "We have their chief in that building. If you listen to me, you''ll see, and the food storage is already close to the sky. I was wondering if you could see that."


    "I see. Let me check it out later, just in case, okay? Let''s get rid of those men first."


    Alpha Reese is out front covering the women. Seeing how it goes doesn''t change the look on the men''s faces.


    "Hey, we got more prey."


    "Right. It''s a banquet tonight, man."


    "I guess every day."


    "Tiny!


    Guhahahaha, and the men raise their nasty voices. So Alphilis was convinced. That there would be no mistake in talking about the women.


    "You guys, if you''re going down hard, fine. If you don''t back down..."


    "Hey, what are you gonna do?


    To the voices of the men, Alphilis punches the ground with a whip he was wearing on his hips.


    "You''re gonna look me in the eye, aren''t you?


    "Heh..."


    The men seemed to feel something when they saw how Alphilis hit the ground with a whip. There has already been no inferior laughter until earlier, and everyone is watching the Alphilis and the others with a wake-up look from unusual excitement.


    "Well, I guess there''s just something to be said. Six of us would be a little disadvantaged if we had a round back."


    "If you get it, will you back off? I don''t want to hurt you for nothing."


    "Be nice. But you''re not gonna take us too far, are you?


    The leading man spits and whistles his fingers. Then will the men come out of the building there?


    "This is..."


    "Ten, 20... 50 is light."


    "Numbers are not an issue, but they are surrounded more than that. This is against you, Alfie."


    Each of the three formed a circle on his back, and the two villager women entered the spot to hug each other. But neither the Alphilis nor the others can afford to worry about them already.


    Each of the men who showed up had a weapon in his hand. Without alarm, the expression shows that apparently everyone is a mercenary with more arms than that. That''s more than 50 people lightly. I guess he''s still here in this condition.


    "It was a breeze. We should have assumed that there would be a significant number of people, even if they were small enough to occupy the village."


    "It''s a breakthrough for now. You can''t stay surrounded. You''re too disadvantaged."


    "Open the bloodpath with my Sylphide. Follow me."


    "" Okay. ""


    "Let''s go!


    Continued

 248 Demon Swordsman, Part 2 - Red Eyed Rosetta

    Along with the hanging of Aerial, three people move out. Aerial aimed at the seemingly clearest painting, but the men went through Aerial really well without even hitting it.


    "What?"


    Even though Aerial has distrust of the behavior, we soon found out why. Soon, there''s a big net between the big houses in front of us.


    "Shit, I''m in the way!


    Aerial stops once and tries to cut the net, but the net was quite sturdy and could not be cut at once even by Aerial''s spear. And many capturing nets pour from overhead into the aerial that stopped the movement.


    "Damn!


    "Aerie!"


    Alphilis rushes over and tries to cut the rope that binds Aerial. But...


    "Alfi, stay away!


    So you thought it would take time, Aerial used the magic as soon as possible, generating a small kamaitachi around his upper body to cut and fly the rope. At the same time, tap the pillar where Miranda is fixing the rope between the houses.


    "All right, get out of here!


    "And I want to go, but I think I''m completely surrounded"


    The Alphilis were completely surrounded by gaps that stopped the movement for a moment. This is the only way to fight.


    "You''re going to have to. Alfie, are you ready to kill a human?


    "Absolutely. But I have one thing to worry about."


    "What?"


    Aerial asks Alphilis a question as the three of them turn their backs again.


    "I can''t overdo it."


    "... that doesn''t sound like a joke."


    "That''s it, they''re coming!


    The battle began signaling the cry of Aerial. Mercenaries would not have been rivaled by the Alphilis and others if they had been purely individual in strength. But these men are some specially trained mercenaries, and they''re good at mass warfare anyway.


    Besides, as it is in the military law, if the number of people is more than several times the number of opponents, it is the usual means to surround and fight. That''s how close it was to victory, and the men were half sure of victory.


    "You ladies, you''re tough, right?


    "Come on, more wounded!


    "Eagle hands, bring the eagle hands!


    The men scream at each other. And when Aerial bounced off a certain weapon, he noticed.


    "What''s your weapon now?


    Aerial bounced off a special weapon called the Eagle Hand, with a sharp bent hook claw mimicking eagle claws at the tip of a long iron bar over 3m. Besides, like a fishing needle, it''s thorough that it has a return. Once this is eaten into the meat, it doesn''t fall out inside, and if you scratch it on clothes and armor again, it''s convenient to pull down the opponent. It is a weapon used when you want to capture an opponent or pull down an opponent on a horse.


    If Aerial notices, there are no enemies within reach of the spear already, and the eagle''s hand will reach out from the enclosed state. Like throwing a backhand sword on my back, I hope it doesn''t even give me that gap thoroughly, around pulling the injured right back, it was the first group method of warfare to taste by taking it to Aerial, who grew up in the prairie.


    "(Hard to do...! The tribes of the prairie did not use such a noisy method of warfare. This is the way people fight outside!


    But the thought is the same with Alphilis and Miranda. To them, I''ve never fought a highly skilled mercenary before.


    "Miranda, what are these guys!?


    "I don''t know! But you''re as sure as you can!


    Two people who continue to pay eagle hands desperately, but the same thought was true of the mercenaries. We don''t have much experience for them either, keeping them perfectly surrounded and not falling into their own hands. If that were to be all three women, there was no choice but to create a slight impatience in them. Still, it was clear that, if prolonged, it would be detrimental to the Alphilis, but in the midst of the hustle and bustle of the battle, an international loud voice lays into the battle.


    "What are you doing that sounds like fun without Atai!?


    "Anego!"


    "Now what?


    For a moment the Eagle Hand offense stops and Alphilis unexpectedly sees the Lord of his voice. There stood one big woman with a big sword on her back that would be as tall as Lisa. The taller would be than the alphilis. The same goes for the big height, but it''s the color of the body that catches the eye. Oddly blue and black, I don''t think I''m a normal human being. Plus, my eyes are normal tea and red. Different color with the left and right eyes, he would be a guy named Oddeye. Hair color is grey, but she was an indescribably bizarre woman, as if various races had merged.


    People will catch their attention even if they just don''t. Even though it is so bizarre, a neat face is beautiful without a glance. Are you feeling extra confident in your body, dressed like you just wrapped your skin around your chest with shorts underneath and cloth on top of you in a big mess? Isn''t it cold, Alphilis is so exposed that he accidentally wanted to ask?


    "Miranda, what''s her skin...?


    "It''s the people of Meurice, a species that used to be the subject of persecution. I would have been bluer and blacker, but I''m sure she''s mixed because she seems a little thinner. They are races discriminated against because of their skin tone. I didn''t do anything wrong."


    "I don''t know what''s going on around here, but apparently she''s the leader, isn''t she?


    As Aerial pointed out, the men pave the way when the woman walks in. Undoubtedly the woman is their leader. And as she approached a distance of about 5m from Alphilis, the woman casually observed her wandering around and licking the Alphilis and the others.


    "Hehe. From what I''ve seen, she''s a normal woman, but she''s gonna suffer our people inside."


    "Thanks for that. So, are you the leader of this mercenary regiment?


    Alphilis asks the woman as she lays her sword unawares. The woman was even taller than Alphilis, and it was unusual that Alphilis would look up, albeit slightly. In addition, the size of the great sword carried on the woman''s back. The sword of Alphilis will continue to receive it.


    "(Such a great sword, can you wield it with a woman''s arm power?


    Alphilis is surprised, but he notices how it is, and a woman shows her with one hand pulling out the sword on her back.


    "Ugh."


    "Ha, you wondered if a woman could handle such a big sword? It''s not a decoration, unfortunately!


    Step forward with a woman laughing invincibly. Unexpectedly, the Alphilis lag behind in their intimidation.


    "It''s downstairs, Temehe et al. This delicious-looking prey is Itadaki with three people together."


    "Anego, will you let your companion follow you?


    "Absolutely, you''re like a bunch of dogs. Fine, do whatever you want after Atai knocks you down. I wish I was alive!


    Say the last word, but fast, or a woman jumped in. Miranda''s Mace takes that sword. But Miranda lost it. Miranda takes the woman''s sword in a one-kneed outfit on the ground.


    "Fuck, what a fool!


    "Atai is Rosetta. A red-eyed rosetta is called. But you don''t have to remember, okay? I''ll be dead soon. Come on!


    "Miranda!


    Aerial stuck out a spear toward Rosetta to help Miranda, but Rosetta stops that spear with one hand and makes Miranda antagonize with one more sword with one hand.


    Plus.


    "Hey, fool!


    "Ha ha, it''s light, lady"


    At any rate, Rosetta began to lift Aerial''s body while grabbing the spear. But when Alpha Reese shook his sword further down towards Rosetta, Rosetta flew away in the back universe while being a giant over Alpha Reese.


    "Do you move so much with that body?


    "What a guy."


    "Ahahahaha!


    Rosetta''s red eyes shimmer. Obviously, he''s happy with the battle.


    "Oh, Anego''s switched on"


    "That''s a rip-off, those women."


    "She''s beautiful. I want to have it."


    I complain from the mercenaries around me, but there is no fine dust to spare for the Alphilis. Rosetta is so strong.


    "Then how about this?


    Aerial throws two hand swords on his back at the same time. Even that is a mildly avoided rosetta, but even Aerial slashes and chases Rosetta by hand.


    "Ahhh!


    "Oops. Is this a pinch?


    Yes, Rosetta''s face was smiling, hinting at her own crisis. The point is, we can afford it. I also regret Aerial because I can see that, but she has a prospect.


    "Hww."


    Aerial lets Rosetta stomp on him by letting him take a heavy blow with his hips in, kicking Rosetta''s knee and distancing him out of balance. Two hand swords striking from another direction there. example boomerang procedure.


    "Avoid it!


    "Try to avoid it."


    Rosetta couldn''t turn around and pinched one of her back swords at her fingertips like a white blade, while the other grabbed the pattern of her back sword regardless.


    "You don''t have to avoid it."


    "... such an idiot"


    Rosetta speaking in advance, but if I make one mistake, all my fingers fly off my hands. Sometimes Aerial takes his own back sword, but the basics are weapons that remain thrown. It is also something I can do because I know where to grab it because the RPM is constant. Rosetta grabbed it with her bare hands the first time she saw it.


    No matter how much prairie and different wind cover it was, this was a stunning event to take aerially. Rosetta looks tranced when she sees the look of such aerial despair.


    "Oh, that''s nice - that face. Can you show your sister more?


    "Gu, ku"


    "This woman!


    But this guy is really strong.


    As Aerial and Miranda blued slightly, Alphilis was carelessly beginning to enjoy fighting Rosetta.


    "(I''ve never waved a sword with the intention of slashing a person from the beginning, but this Rosetta opponent would be in danger if I didn''t do it with the intention of doing so. Maybe I''ll try it, it''s been a long time no hesitation)"


    The moment Alphilis reconsidered and tried to get out a step ago, a rushed man jumped into the spot.


    Continued

 249 Demon Swordsman, Part 3 - Closed Town

    "Anego, Anego of Rosetta!


    "What a noise."


    A man running over complains to Rosetta as he lets his breath out.


    "Oh, my God, they''re here!


    "... how many?


    "Just checking, it''s 10!


    "Shit, I can''t help it."


    When Rosetta removed the cutting edge of the sword from the Alphilis, she showed that she was unwilling to be hostile to the Alphilis. The expression is unfortunately cloudy.


    "It was a good place, but you picked it up, you guys. I''m gonna miss you, so get the hell out of this village."


    "Miss it? Which is it?"


    "Don''t lose. You can''t beat Atai."


    Rosetta turned her back on Alphilis as if she had lost interest. But that''s when Alphilis provoked Rosetta.


    "Running away? Because you lose to me?


    It was a cheap provocation, but it seemed to work for Rosetta. Its legs stopped, and the frustration could not be hidden in its retrospective face.


    "Hmm?


    "I can''t wait to feel like I won to that extent. I can''t pull in without being licked."


    "This woman!


    The moment Rosetta tries to get close to Alphilis, she screams from somewhere else.


    "Anego of Rosetta! Here comes the lizard!


    "Shit, questions later! That brunette over there! You''re not running, are you?


    "I told you to run, which one is it?"


    Rosetta leaves as she flies her instructions to the people, even while Alphilis sighs as if she were frightened. That''s when Miranda pulled Alphilis'' sleeve.


    "Alfie, what did you just provoke?


    "Huh? ''Cause I''m really stronger."


    "... don''t endorse it"


    Aerial sees Alphilis with a candle of eyes. But I don''t care about Alphilis. My head was full about Rosetta earlier than that.


    "How can I mess with you?"


    "Not so sure, but when I still wave my sword at my human opponent, because I''ve never done it with the intention of killing him. I don''t want to practice."


    Miranda and Aerial face each other as Alphilis laughed bitterly.


    "So what is it? You think you''re out of your hands when you''re with them?


    "I mean, I''m out of hand, and what I can do during practice is different from what I can do in practice. Besides, I usually use more skill than a knight''s sword, but there''s nothing about sword moves when I took one from my master back in the day."


    "... are you serious?


    "Absolutely."


    Miranda can''t block her empty mouth because Alphilis told her before. Now Aerial asks questions.


    "Then why don''t you usually use it?


    "My master told me to remember a decent sword if I could because I was too busy. Besides, it''s hard to use in mass warfare. Until now, it''s more or less a mass battle, right? That''s what happened when I fought Lifeless."


    "Well, if you say so."


    Aerial nodded somewhat convinced.


    "Besides,"


    "And?"


    Miranda asks Alphilis back to say something.


    "I''m interested in that rosetta. Wouldn''t you like to be one of us?


    "... it''s time to stop. I''m not a fucking mortal, am I? I don''t know if he''s human."


    "I wonder? Well, we need to talk about it. Besides, if you''re not gonna be one of us, you''d better kill him right now. If we meet on the battlefield, it''s a pain in the ass."


    Miranda and Aerial looked at each other again in the noisy words of Alphilis and were once again surprised to see if there were any signs of a bad curse on Alphilis, but apparently there was no sign of it. Larna also checks every day to see how the Alphilis curse looks, and of course that can''t possibly happen. If that were the case, this would be the natural character of Alphilis.


    "(Were you such a noisy kid?


    Miranda wonders. I can''t help but feel a little different from when we met. Naturally people change if they grow up, but is this a preferred change? Miranda was somehow unable to hide her anxiety, although it may be necessary to survive the battlefield.


    "(It''s okay... right?


    "What are you doing, both of you? We''ll see about Rosetta''s opponents, right? If there''s a gap, we''ll get out of here in a hustle and bustle."


    "Okay. Let''s go, Miranda"


    "Oh, oh."


    So the three of them came to the village, and went to see lizards and dogs.


    "Pull the net!


    "The fence over here has been breached!


    "The Dorcas have been eaten!


    When Alphilis turned the corner of the house, he could already see the battle from there. Earlier mercenaries are fighting giant warcraft opponents, but they are clearly struggling.


    "I see, you look like a lizard"


    "Do lizards stand on two legs?


    "Come on?"


    What the Alphilis and the others saw was a creature with a red and black lizard of color. The basics are walking on four legs, but it seems possible to stand on two legs using a thick tail, and would the body be about Dahlon in length? There were more than 10 of them running around the village endlessly.


    But the mercenaries have not lost either. With their sharp jaws, the mercenaries were bitten off, or jumped with their forelegs and tails, but they were fighting hard. He feeds his earlier hawk hand into lizard meat, pulls it down and rarely stabs it with a few.


    "What is that warcraft? Is it the Demon King?


    "Um, maybe I''ve never heard of Atashi"


    "Of course you''re not even in the prairie. Strongly speaking, both dinosaurs are alike."


    In doing so, a whole lizard came running before Rosetta. But when Rosetta waved the sword, she devoured her teeth so much that she could hear the sound of the alphilis, flashing her temper and turning the lizard into two pieces.


    "Wow!


    "What a stupid power..."


    "I see, your ability as a swordsman is truly remarkable"


    While each of the three were impressed, the lizard eventually retreated and went. Rosetta is putting the mercenaries back together.


    "Report."


    "Dead 5, wounded 14."


    "Now you''ve got 200 people... poor Jiri."


    After Rosetta receives the report, she orders the repair and reinstallation of further traps set in the village. And it was when the mercenaries removed the net of lizards that had stabbed him in the stomach. Alphilis noticed that lizard tail moved.


    "You shouldn''t!


    "Am I?"


    Alphilis rushed off and lizards rose at the same time. The emptied mercenaries are bounced off and lizards try to cover them over some.


    "Wow!


    [The fierce Spirit that dwells in the earth, you form power, penetrate enemies]


    Earth Spear (Earth Penetrate)


    As the nearly crushed mercenary screamed, the magic cast by Alphilis was activated as soon as possible, and the rocks raised from a place far from the ground touched by Alphilis became like spears and blades, skewering the lizard and poking it up. A warcraft that sounds sad as it is and despairs.


    Mercenaries and Rosetta seeing the sight with a surprising look.


    "Good. I made it."


    "Well, you''re a magic swordsman."


    Rosetta sees Alphilis in a whistle mix. Miranda slaps that alphilis shoulder.


    "Alfi, what are you doing? I''ll run away!"


    "Yeah, I don''t think so either"


    Alphilis pointed out that other people with Lisa were coming inside the village.


    "So there''s a lizard out there, too?


    "Yeah, so I fled into the village."


    "Absolutely, what''s going on..."


    Larna, it was not long after Alphilis and the others entered the village that Lisa, who was exposed to fever, announced a dangerous assault. So as Emerald was guarding his surroundings from the sky, he saw a flock of lizards rushing here. If Emerald hadn''t found it from the sky, he would not have made it.


    "Herd?"


    "Yes, Emerald said he saw more than 50"


    But there were only about 10 of them in the village.


    "You think it''s a scourge? I can''t believe lizards have that intelligence."


    "That''s not it."


    Rosetta came in without a knock in the room of the Alphilis and the others, who were talking on the spot after putting Lisa to bed. Alphilis and the others frown at the inexplicable attitude, but I can''t complain about the piss because this room was secured by Rosetta who saw how Lisa was doing.


    Rosetta takes up one chair for herself and sits with her back in front of her.


    "Those lizards are highly intelligent against their appearance. You''ll do as much as a scourge."


    "Really?"


    "What are you going to do?"


    Rosetta argues with a slightly more annoying eye.


    "If I knew this was a terrible request, I wouldn''t have taken it."


    "What do you mean?


    To Rosetta''s dissatisfaction, Alphilis listened back.


    "Atai is not hired. This request was for that lizard capture. Atai and the others were gathered for it, but Atai is the most belligerent, so let him be the captain. Well, since this garshron is where Atai moves around, it''s easy to do.


    Still, I''ve never seen a lizard like that. According to Alliance information, it looks like a warcraft that hibernates and repeats its activities over a very long period of time. It was before Atai was born. Still too much damage, so the lord asked me to capture it to check lizard ecology. "


    "I see, so it''s gear like this one"


    "Your name and answer. I''m sure you''ve seen Atai''s gear, but the nets and hawkers are also equipped to capture them. So I caught one safely and handed it over, but then it was a bad idea to get distracted."


    "What happened?


    "We were designated in this village to hand over lizards, and we did well until we handed them over, but at that time the village was completely surrounded. They show up every time they try to escape. I should have been more concerned even though the lizard I caught had a much taller voice. You were asking for help."


    Blurry with Rosetta sticking her cheek cane. Look at her like that, Alphilis asks questions.


    "And you''re standing caged in this village?


    "Sort of. Another month."


    "So you''re saying you don''t look at your villagers and pretend you don''t see them?


    Rosetta flinches back to Alphilis.


    Continued

 250 Demon Swordsman, Part 4 - The Road to Escape

    "You found out, it''s not your beautiful army. The Atasis. More or less, there are many places where looting in enemy land is tolerated. Are you telling Atashi and the mercenaries to have more good sense than those guys? Ha."


    "Still, you''re a woman, aren''t you? How come you don''t feel anything when you see a woman who gets raped?


    "Nothing. Atai sometimes sells his body to men when he doesn''t have any money, and that was tragic when he just started being a mercenary. I don''t know how badly I''ve been caught losing. If you''re a soldier, there''s a prisoner exchange system, but there''s no such thing as a mercenary. It''s tragic when they catch you. Well, for a woman, you don''t get killed like a man. Every land sees a woman and a man thinks the same thing. All this time I thanked my mixed body. Because it is extremely difficult to have children, Atai is"


    That''s how the Alphilis creeped out on Rosetta, who was so annoyed. She''s been through something that Alphilis can''t even imagine. That''s when Lisa, who''s supposed to be asleep in bed, opens her mouth.


    "Red eyes... are you the rosetta with the red eyes"


    "Oh, my lady. You know about Atai?


    "Only rumors."


    Lisa looks painfully pointing at Rosetta.


    "Famous female mercenaries in the eastern region, taking center stage requests on the battlefield. Its appearance is also famous, but more than that, its skill is superb. You think you''ve had the experience to command battalions and have been active for over 40 years?"


    "You know very well. I also call him ''Demon Swordsman'' because some people look like him. Atai has a mix of races. Giants, Explorers, humans, Meurice... I wonder if there''s even a mix of human-shaped demons. The life expectancy is long because of it. Maybe he''s over 60. It looks about 25, though."


    Rosetta laughs happily. If you do this, you don''t even look like just a bright sister.


    "By the way, the guild is rated a. I also have experience crusading demon kings."


    "Wow..."


    "Have you figured out how amazing Atai is?


    Rosetta looks good at Alphilis, but Alphilis was honestly impressed. And Rosetta stuck in the alphilis.


    "But earlier, you said something big to Atai. You, what''s your rank in the guild?


    "... e."


    "What the hell? I''m not gonna talk to you."


    "I didn''t apply, this kid."


    Talk to Miranda as she holds the shoulder of Alphilis. And Alphilis provoked Rosetta even more.


    "Still, Atashi might be stronger than Rosetta"


    "Ahem!? Still say it, you kid!


    "Well, forget about that story. You didn''t come here to say that, did you?


    Alphilis took control of Rosetta, who stood up with his fingers up, and Rosetta was forced to dress with a lid on the rage that was springing up for Alphilis. Zetta''s expression, which eliminates the place of emotion and makes her eyes black and white, could have been a bit of a sight to behold.


    "... damn, we''re gonna get this story straight, right?


    "Be my guest. So, you came to this room because we need to talk, right?


    "... well no. Why don''t you guys join hands with Atai?


    Together, Rosetta is surprised by the story she cut, but Alphilis encourages her story by controlling Miranda, who disputes it.


    "Continue."


    "Atai and the others had 300 at first. However, repeated raids have gradually reduced the number of people, and deserters have left. Everyone''s mental capacity is at its limit beyond this. There would also be limits to holding a village woman and distracting her. These are the tides. I want to escape even if I can''t, but I''ve never had the slightest chance. But with you..."


    "Hmm, what do you want me to do with you guys?


    Rosetta skewed her face as Alphilis said mean.


    "Well, yeah. But that''s for each other. Maybe he''ll be raided along the way and in a state of confusion. It''s up to luck to see who''s going to die."


    "Do you think you can do that?


    To Alphilis'' doubts, Rosetta just laughed.


    "But do you have a right to say no?


    "What do you mean?


    "If I refuse, shall I ask you to leave this room? This room is under Atai''s orders to force my men away."


    "I think I was the one who helped that man earlier?


    Rosetta laughed briefly at Alphilis saying he was a loser.


    "I don''t care how many of those guys die. What do you know? That''s why Atai doesn''t feel grateful for you."


    "You''re a real person."


    "That only sounds like a compliment. And when I was praised for it, I said," There''s nothing else. "


    "... a villager."


    "Exactly."


    Rosetta shall nibble.


    "The villagers also take them out. Those guys won''t know what''s going on, so they''ll run away with food and luggage. Your legs are slow, and lizards will attack you from them."


    "What a suggestion."


    Miranda looked at Rosetta with contempt and told her to throw it away. But Alphilis was calmly considering the proposal.


    "... I see, that might be a good idea."


    "Hey, Alfie!?


    "Ha, I thought you were just sweet, but how can you make a good decision inside? I like it!


    Rosetta bangs Alfirice''s shoulder. Alphilis put his hands on it a little annoyingly and said it cold away.


    "Before I do, I''d like to ask you one thing."


    "Hmm? What? You want to know how many people have experience with Atai?


    Start making nasty jokes about whether Rosetta has forgiven her some attention. But Alphilis doesn''t deal with them.


    "If you''re intelligent enough to send out scouts, no individual like the boss in your enemies?


    "I don''t know if he''s the boss, but I''ve seen guys with only one big head"


    "I see. So, what''s the decision?


    "I''ll be ready, too, by dawn tomorrow night. Lizards suck worse at night because they have good eyes"


    "Okay."


    To put it that way, Rosetta left the room flying some more nasty jokes. And Alphilis turns back to Lisa.


    "I''m sorry, Lisa. You''re still like that, but you''re about to leave."


    "No, I''m getting back in shape. The medication Miranda gave me earlier must have worked. I thought it would heal if I went to bed."


    "Yes, don''t push it."


    "As good as that, Alfi. What did the earlier words mean?


    Gaze at Lisa as she asks.


    "Earlier?


    "It''s about sacrificing villagers."


    "Oh, that one."


    Alphilis nods.


    "Well, trust me. ''Cause I''m not gonna do anything wrong."


    "... I hope so"


    "Before I do, I might have to get Impulse to work as well."


    "Me?


    Impulse becomes human from the shape of a sword.


    "If the enemy is a herd, we may need the power of Impulse."


    "That''s good, but Emerald can''t shake me again and again, can he?


    "What do you mean?


    Alphilis looks strange without grasping the sincerity of the impulse. Impulse begins to explain to her like that.


    "Okay? Spirit swords like me, if you say so, are huge chunks of power. Of course, the impact extends to the user himself. So if you just have it, yet, when you wave me as a sword, the owner unconsciously guards himself with his own magic. Then Emerald gets tired too, and as she waves me, I guess three shots is the limit at best"


    "Uh, what a pain in the ass."


    "What are you talking about? You can use lightning strike systems and the most powerful attacks in human magic without chanting three times? Where is this convenience?"


    I do my hands on my hips like my impulse is frightened. It may not be my fault that it sounds prestigious somewhere.


    "And one more thing."


    "Do you still have it?


    "It''s gonna rain soon."


    Impulse points to the sky. If you look at it, the sky is becoming obviously cloudy. The light will be blocked by the black clouds and it will rain in a few more moments.


    "If you wave me in the rain..."


    "That they all get electric shocks?


    "It''s possible, too."


    Because Impulse said so well, Alphilis got spooked.


    "You can''t use it, Impulse."


    "Leave me alone! What a word for the Spirit Sword!


    "Then suppose the impulse can''t be calculated"


    Alphilis turns to Emerald as he holds down the head of the protesting impulse.


    "I need you to check with Emerald before it rains."


    "Uty, interpret"


    "Yes, yes."


    That''s how Alphilis discussed it with something, and Emerald walked out the window into the sky at first sight.


    "Well, it''s up to Emerald later. Let''s get some food and get some sleep."


    "I''ll see how the horses are."


    "I''ll make sure Rana gets some water."


    "Well, I''ll ask the maple to look for even the village chief. Say hello to Gwen, Daron and Lisa, okay?


    "Fine."


    That''s how they started their own action to escape.


    Continued

 251 Demon Swordsman, Part 5 - Threatening

    "Don''t make a sound"


    "Don''t even pull out your sword. Reflect on thunder."


    The Alphilis, the mercenaries, and the villagers were getting out of the storm. Soon it will be obvious to hook up to the lizards'' vigilance net, but it is time to move on despite the storm in order to delay that time a little.


    In it.


    "Lisa, how are you feeling?"


    "Fine, but not. Pretty much back to normal. You''ll be fine now."


    "I hope so. Don''t ever push me."


    "Lisa is responsible for this. I''m so sorry..."


    Lisa soggy, so Alphilis smacks her with her elbows to encourage her.


    "Nothing to worry about, Lisa. If we do it well, we might get more than we expected."


    "? What do you mean?


    "Well look. How''s the sensor doing better than that?


    "Yeah, you''re perfectly fine."


    "Then report to me as soon as the lizard is hooked on the sensor"


    Copy that, sir.


    Lisa nods and Alphilis tries to get back in front of the line. Along the way, I find maples nervous in vain.


    "Maple"


    "Wahia!


    When Alphilis spoke, Maple raised his mind.


    "What, give me a weird voice"


    "Lord Alphilis, do not threaten me!


    No, I didn''t threaten you.


    Alphilis had been watching maple with his jitty eyes for a while, but, most importantly,


    "Maple, are you... scared of thunder?


    "... ma, no way. There''s no way, is there?


    Whoever saw such maple behavior was suspicious. When Alphilis thinks she''s cute like that, I''ll wait a while until the thunder strikes. When you lose as much and the thunder goes off...


    "Hi-yep!


    And the frightened maple could be seen as expected. Satisfied with the sight as you can imagine, Alphilis goes back to his place.


    "So the maple that sees the impulse is somewhat unsettling. Convinced."


    And so on and so on.


    That''s how the line kept going for a while. Even though it''s still warm, is it also a sign of autumn coming? Cold rain hits the line. Young children and others are deprived of their strength, but they still don''t divulge one dissatisfaction as to what the end would be of crying out.


    You couldn''t stand the cold in it, and the baby finally starts crying out loud. A mercenary yells at that voice.


    "Shut that child up!


    "Hey, don''t yell at me!


    "Oh, my God, this woman!


    "Shut up, Gustav. Your voice is bigger."


    "Knock."


    Rosetta controls me and the mercenaries shut up. And that''s when Lisa puts on Alphilis'' back.


    "Alfie, I''m here."


    "From which?


    "All directions. Apparently, lizards were creating an enclosure. Not so fast yet, but I think if the distance gets clogged, it''ll come all at once."


    "You''re just out of sight in the hills up ahead. Maybe over that hill?


    Lisa nods at the words.


    "Exactly. Do you mind if I don''t inform the mercenaries?"


    "It''s okay. I don''t care what you tell them, either way, they do the same thing."


    "I hope Alfi''s plan fits well."


    "I think it''s getting worse at the moment. That''s what they don''t do with the yang, and the horses, they don''t use it on you, do they?


    "... I see"


    Alphilis is right, the mercenaries are not using horses. This was a strange story because Lisa had sensed what the mercenaries looked like as horses when she woke up in the morning. And the mercenaries gave up their horses to the villagers.


    "Why don''t they use horses"


    "You explained one reason, didn''t you? The other one is a very timid creature, so if you get attacked simultaneously from around you, you''ll panic and you won''t be able to take the reins. You have to be a trained user or a trained horse. Conversely, confused horses are dangerous and cluttered."


    "I see. Then the emerald"


    "I''ve already got you ahead of me."


    Lisa was also in a complicated mood because Alphilis laughed. It''s a pretty close operation to beating, but it might be good in the middle of no time or preparation.


    "(Well, worst case scenario, let''s just say we run away)"


    While Lisa thought about it, the lizards'' siege nets were narrowing. And finally, one of the villagers takes a lizard in his sight.


    "Lizard!


    "Are you here?"


    Rosetta reacts.


    "All right, you guys are on schedule! Run to the woods!


    Rosetta''s Decree I, the mercenaries began to run toward the woods at first sight. Naturally, it is about the villagers and so on. From the outset, Rosetta and the others were going to hustle the villagers and flee into the woods. The forest in front of us was densely littered with trees, and the lizards stepped in saying they couldn''t come in. For that reason, the mercenaries do not even have horses. They''re in the way to get into the woods, and they know horses are very frightened of lizards, as Alphilis predicted. On the proposal, the horses lost control in fright of the lizard''s rising oddity, and the villagers were in a state of confusion.


    Of course, some of the mercenaries would be affected by it, but they were still fleeing at first sight. They were originally gathered for this request. That''s what Rosetta worked out to be able to control, but now that she''s done with the request, she doesn''t give them a sense of union or anything. There are no mercenaries whose lives are unusually important to them. It was then that the heads of the mercenaries reached the woods with the attacking villagers on their asses.


    "All right, Rosetta''s Anego is right. I got away with it!


    "I feel a little bad for the villagers."


    You know, I don''t have any luck.


    "Well yeah... what!?


    One of the mercenaries screams. A sudden roar and thunderbolt appeared in front of him. The leading humans were blown away, paralyzed, and most of the people who fled the ordeal nodded with their heads. Rosetta and some of the others managed to get through just by turning their backs, but the thunderbolt appeared in front of them without any foretaste. Even Rosetta is surprised.


    "What? What happened!?


    "The power of the Spirit Sword."


    When Rosetta woke herself up all the time, Alphilis stood behind her at some point.


    "Hey, you guys. Don''t you think it''s worse than keeping the villagers in scattered food and running away to give them away?


    "I know! It must have been my life, right? The weak guy''s gonna have to die in this garshron. Yikes!


    "That''s true. But would you like to die, too?


    Alphilis'' voice is awesome. In that tone, I accidentally blued Rosetta as well.


    "You''re that girl with the Spirit Sword, you listen to everything I say. So if I told you to quessy every lizard, I wouldn''t hesitate to. Oh, don''t tell me to give it a try, okay? Because if I tried it, it would really be charcoal."


    "Chi, so? What do you want Atai and the others to do?


    "Quick and helpful, Rosetta."


    Alphilis shall be the nickel. That utter smile scared the mercenaries around. Regrets that Rosetta had also insulted the Alphilis in front of her again. I just realized that Alphilis was going through more training than I imagined.


    "(I''ve never seen a guy laugh like this in a situation like this. Totally somewhere, the line on my head is broken)"


    Nor will Rosetta''s regrets stand ahead any longer. This is the quickest way to hear Alpha Reese''s proposal. That much calculation can also be done by Rosetta.


    "Get rid of lizards"


    "How?


    "Just now our sensors sensed a lizard that looked like a boss. Defeat it and you should retreat. If there''s a group of orders that exist."


    "What if we still don''t retreat?


    Rosetta stares at Alphilis.


    "It would be a war of attrition, wouldn''t it? We''ll fight until the lizards give us up."


    "Ha, I won''t stop talking about it! What an operation full of holes?


    "Oh, Rosetta''s operation is worse, isn''t it?


    Alphilis laughs with pleasure. Rosetta rounded her eyes to unexpected words.


    "What?


    "You know what the trees make up that forest?


    "You know what!


    "It wouldn''t be prestigious either. The trees that make up that forest are more or less colts. My people checked it out for sure. Colt doesn''t strain his roots too much, so even humans can pull together about 10 adults, and they often fall out. That lizard could push you down without bitterness."


    "And lizards are originally forest creatures. I''m fine with the narrow spots, and they could come after me flat in the woods. If that happens, it''s a summer bug flying in the fire. You guys are."


    "... Chickshaw"


    Rosetta only maligned the words of Alphilis. It''s undeniable that Rosetta and I were losing judgment again in the long band, but we certainly couldn''t figure out how to just fight and win. Rosetta was originally the type of warrior who hated to escape. I''ve been running away for a long time and there''s nothing wrong with me. I believe that living is fighting and defeating our enemies. That''s why this escape was also a bitter choice, but it still didn''t turn out to be a Loc thing.


    Rosetta looks into the eyes of Alphilis. With a large army of lizards looming on its back, it''s like an unwavering eye. Rosetta saw an alphilis there like someone else until yesterday.


    "Do we have to do this"


    "Exactly. If you''re a more mercenary than that, you should work with the intention of giving back to the villagers for all the good thoughts you''ve had."


    "It''s not a pattern! How dare you vomit like a saint prince!?


    "Oh, you''re not such a good man. I am. ''Cause if you guys only have the strength to be ravaged by lizards, you''re gonna run away. So if you don''t want to be abandoned, fight hard, okay?


    Mercenaries learn to fight Alphilis with a smile on their face. The mercenaries were beginning to regret their involvement with humans.


    "What a woman!?


    "It would be even more so now. Isn''t that more or less what you guys did to the villagers? Do you have any idea how the villagers feel?


    "Besides, if you guys were a little more decent, I''d have the same attitude. But I''m not as sweet as condoning them. If you want us to treat ourselves like humans, I want you to show me a lot of evidence."


    If Alphilis pulled out his sword and watched him set it up and everyone looked back, there was already a herd of lizards looming behind him. Daron, Miranda and Aerial were struggling, but they were the best to buy some time. Instead, Alphilis, who had a meeting with the village chief in advance, had succeeded in letting the villagers flee towards the forest with minimal damage.


    "Well, shall I temper you? Honest."


    "Damn! Remember later!?


    "If only we were alive to each other. Let''s go!


    Alphilis and Rosetta took the mercenaries and tried to replace them with the villagers to penetrate the lizards.


    Continued

 252 Demon Swordsman, Part 6 - Collaboration

    And a whirlpool of winding snorts, even in the number of about ten bodies, even the prepared villages struggle. In front of me is a crowd of lizards from hundreds. The difference in power was obvious, but I''m not going to deal with everything more than I did with Alphilis. Only the boss will aim.


    "Lisa!


    "I know. The boss is at this fingertip, about 100 meters!


    "Roger that! Everyone, stick with me till Emerald gets here!


    "I know!


    When it comes to hundreds of lizards actually attacking you, it doesn''t mean you''re dealing with them at the same time. Besides, the giants are in trouble, and the lizards are fighting each other out of the way, and they can''t jump at the Alphilis like they thought.


    "(I knew it was something like that)"


    Alphilis, who had heard from Aerial that giant creatures could do that all the time, deliberately took it to the mix. The mercenaries soon realized that, and they seemed surprised by the situation, which was far more combatable than they thought.


    "A Phew."


    "You''re here, Emerald."


    Emerald, who confirmed that all the villagers had retreated into the woods, flew to Alphilis.


    "Emerald, shake the impulse in that direction with all your might!


    "Yah!"


    As per a meeting with Alphilis, Emerald swung his impulse without hesitation. And the roaring thunderbolt cleaves off the lizard herd.


    "That''s impulse. That''s amazing."


    "Amazing?"


    "Yes, Emerald. Well, after that, it''s Daron, Maple and me!


    Daron comes to Alphilis with a big pile. There are no weapons in there to match the giant Daron, so he borrowed wood from the broken house and shredded a few of them yesterday. And again, the maple is holding back behind the alphilis.


    "Alpha Reese, I''m ahead of you."


    "Yeah, please."


    "Okay."


    Daron runs straight out to the lizard boss. Exactly, does the boss also have high health, or has not even fallen down with an impulse blow, to the extent that he has scorched himself a little. But there was enough damage, and the movement was rather dull.


    "Whoa!


    Mood flashes Daron makes a huge leap toward the cursory moving boss. Stitch the lizard''s body to the ground with the pile as it is, and the lizard makes a sad scream.


    "Grrrrrrrr!"


    "Not yet!"


    "All right. Maple, I''ll do it!


    "Understood!"


    Maple''s ready for the Devil''s Eye. Alphilis chants the magic of fire systems.


    [Salamandel the Spirit of Fire. In my arms, gather together and be a mass. Be a chunk and a sphere]


    Go so that Alphilis holds the Spirit of Fire in his arms. The Spirit of Fire is quite incompatible in the rain, but once collected, the Maple Devil''s Eye is activated.


    The Maple Demon Eye is not a natural fire (Firestarter). The ability of the maple''s demonic eye is to "manipulate freely the flames that fit into the field of view". I mean, unless there''s a flame, it''s a demonic eye that has no effect whatsoever. Besides, I can''t handle flames that don''t fit into my sight. Any flame is free and free as long as it falls into perspective instead. You can, for example, make up chains with flames, and bumping into ice and water magic will not extinguish the flames unless the maple loses sight of their perceived form of flames. Maple named this demonic eye a manipulative flame eye (Flameworks).


    And while Alphilis doesn''t finish the chant, he maintains that fireball. By doing so, we can continue to gather the Spirit of Fire. Using that flame, the maple creates a number of flaming arrows.


    "Eat!"


    Many flaming arrows emitted by the maple. It stabs a lizard, and now it changes itself like a snake, diving into the lizard''s body.


    "Grrrrrrrrrr!"


    Lizards scream excessively of bitterness, but maples don''t condone it. It is an operation that we all thought about, in case the lizard had more endurance than the Demon King. Whether you can use a spell mark to dust without a trace, that would overburden the alphilis. How to defeat a giant organism without using the Alphilis curse. That was what they discussed here these days.


    And the reward for the discussion. Oh, my God, the lizard boss stopped moving with the scream of the Terminator.


    "Quouououououououo!"


    "Did you do it?


    Lizards are retreating.


    Lisa was right, the lizards who got hit by the boss messed up the math and ran away. The Alphilis prospect was a brilliant hit.


    "Ugh."


    "Looks like you saved me. Eight or one."


    Daron calmly analyzes the situation.


    "Now if something like lizards were coming at us, it would have been pretty dangerous."


    "But still, there must have been an operation?


    "Absolutely. Worst of all, I was ready to go wild."


    "Scary woman."


    Daron speaks with no expression. Alphilis smiled back at him like that. That''s where Miranda comes running.


    "Still, Alfie, aren''t you getting more magical powers than you normally can use?


    "I knew you''d think so? That''s what happened yesterday when you used the magic of the earth, but apparently you do. I just don''t think I can use many shots. I was wondering if it was because I used a lot of spell marks?


    "Maybe the curse marks are familiar"


    Larna answers the Alphilis question.


    "Familiarize?"


    "Yeah. If it rebels when you hold it down, your body may be trying to adapt to the curse and take it in. Guess what."


    "Huh. Well, if you''re going to have fewer side effects, there''s nothing to say."


    Alphilis laughed at ease, but it won''t be as easy as it sounds. Rosetta walks in, apparently grumpy, on a scene where the Alphilis and the others take a breath and collude.


    "Oh Rosetta. What''s the damage over there?


    "... about 20 people just got hit. That''s a miracle, considering the difference in power."


    "I knew you guys were smart. If that''s all you need."


    Rosetta grabs the chest barn of Alphilis, as Alphilis said before.


    "Don''t be ridiculous! You''re in this shit!


    "Oh, you said," Do you know the life of a villager? "Human beings who cannot value a person''s life are not valued for their own life either. You''ve lived a long time, and you don''t even know the basics of that?


    "Mouth like you found out!


    "I''ll ask. Because I live with this idea. Rosetta, I may not fit in with you."


    The two staring at each other with those words were cured when Rosetta eventually let go of her hand grabbing the alphilis.


    "She''s a bad chest shit bitch, you. I use others fine while I''m a saint prince. Many times worse in nature (tachi) than just a villain. I don''t want to see your face again!


    "Really? Unfortunately, you''ll probably see it all the time."


    "What do you mean?


    Rosetta stares at the alphilis with frustration.


    "Rosetta, be one of me"


    "Ha!?


    Not only Rosetta, but even Miranda and the rest of us shout out surprises.


    "What do you mean?


    "I''m going to build my own mercenary regiment, but I want your power and experience. I don''t need your help to be left alone on such a battlefield."


    "Don''t be ridiculous! You weren''t listening to me earlier?


    "I was listening. But it doesn''t matter. I want you."


    "Speak for yourself! Atai does not obey anyone. Atai came alone. Ever, ever!


    Alphilis stared with a sad face at Rosetta getting furious.


    "... and one day you''ll drown wild on an unnamed battlefield by yourself?


    "That''s right! That''s what mercenaries are for, isn''t it?


    "I don''t think I am"


    Alphilis shakes his head to the side.


    "We''re mercenaries, we chose to take our swords and fight, or we had to, but... and this and whether we''re alone is a completely different matter, right?


    "... you still don''t fit the sleigh with you. It''s too sweet to think."


    "Still. I don''t bend my beliefs. I''m not ready to hold my sword."


    "If you''re going to say that, try to force Atai to obey you."


    Rosetta points her sword at Alphilis.


    "Atai and the others are mercenaries. It''s better to speak with a sword than with words."


    "I knew this was gonna happen"


    "Yes. Atai has always done this. That''s how I''ve lived to this point. If you beat Atai with a sword, I''ll listen to anything you have to say. You can keep company, if you want to boil, if you want to bake."


    "Okay. You want me to win?


    But on the contrary, Alphilis starts walking with his sword behind him. Together we are distracted by the behavior.


    "What are you doing!?


    "Huh? Ready to fight, though?


    Alphilis stabs the sword that fell around it unconstitutionally around Rosetta, doing something. I''m surprised at how that goes. Rosetta accidentally asks Alphilis. Of course, it''s a combination of provocation.


    "Don''t you use magic you''re good at? You can''t beat Atai with a sword, can you?


    To the niggling rosetta, Alphilis laughs lightly as she stabs her sword in the ground.


    "I was thinking about using it, but I stopped."


    "I don''t like weak bullies, so I''ll seal my magic on Hande"


    I thought I heard the words, bump, and something cut off. If you look at Rosetta''s expression, you can well see that her eyebrows move tingly and her anger is reaching its apex.


    "Ko, this one. Ooh!


    "I''m not a bastard. Use your words correctly. You''ll find out, won''t you?


    The opposing Alphilis was calm itself, but the completely cut Rosetta jumped to the Alphilis with expression and momentum when she was a demon.


    Continued

 253 Demon Swordsman, Part 7 - Battle in the Rain

    Kim...


    Alphilis and Rosetta''s sword strike echoes during the rain storm. Since there is not a single sword of the Alfie Reese after receiving a sword like Rosetta''s Horse Slashing Knife, the Alfie Reese strikes from the side against Rosetta''s sword and strays from its power. But it''s not as simple as saying. Wrong timing can make it straight from your head. If Alphilis hadn''t monotonized his sword muscle by provoking Rosetta, he wouldn''t be able to do this so well.


    Among its rising tension battles, Alphilis was wonderful and calm in itself.


    "(I should have cut my forehead off - it''s raining and I''m stuck in the way)"


    and so on and I could even afford to think about swallowing things. Alphilis thought of what his master had told him the night before.


    Mindset during serious battles. Must always be calm when fighting. And what you have to do to fight for all the abilities you can have. Alphilis had been taught by Aldrius that even when fighting parental animosity, having extra emotion in a serious battle equals already losing.


    Alphilis, he was quite angry with Rosetta. Alphilis couldn''t believe first that I was left alone when he said that the same woman as me was being rambled by his men. But it is also clear that Rosetta is quite confident in her arms. That''s why I don''t even want to pull. And Alphilis assumed a situation where he would fight Rosetta pretty late at night, putting everything on him from organizing his emotions. In other words, he was getting ready, and he only thought about fighting lizards to the extent of the preparatory movement. It was quite gratifying to Alphilis that the battle against lizards ended as planned, if you think about it that way.


    And if you look at it ready, you can see that Rosetta''s sword moves, which looked so awesome yesterday, also have quite a few parts stopping by for physical function and force pushing.


    "(I can do this. Pretty fast, but that''s all. I can keep my eyes and hands on it! I''m glad it''s raining today. Besides, compared to my master''s unusual way of fighting, there is no such thing)"


    That might not have been the case if this was dry ground. But on the muddy ground, the giant rosetta gets moved. Besides, Rosetta today assumed a battle, with a precise shoulder or chest patch. The opposing alphilis, on the contrary, was only small handed and rather lighter. Rosetta''s body judgment is restricted and, conversely, Alphilis is quite free to move around.


    And the lightness of today''s Alphilis is so agile that I''ve never even seen it in Miranda.


    "Hey, what''s going on? Is Alphilis so strong, Miranda?


    "... I''m surprised at you, too."


    "Surprised. Was Alpha Reese adding or subtracting when he was working with us?


    I don''t know about that.


    Gwendorf sees his face with him for his mouth.


    "I''ve seen Alphilis practice martial arts with Aldrius many times, but from that time on, the way Alphilis fought was to run away itself. But I remember Aldrius teaching him a solid knight''s sword because there was no such thing as mould.


    I''ve heard of why I do that, too, but for one thing, I''ve tried to accommodate odd sword moves by teaching them the exact shape of a sword. I tried to avoid draining my health by reducing the amount of wasted movement. Since armor is often worn on the battlefield, it has been made to assume movements at such times. Best of all, he said he thought about when Alpha Reese served somewhere in the future. "


    "I see, because no matter how strong you are, it''s hard to be recognized as a knight in our stream"


    "That''s what I mean. But now Alphilis is getting rid of all that stuff and waving his original sword. And by holding down the basics of the sword, you have a more sophisticated sword."


    As Gwendorf explained, the sword of Alphilis was free as if it symbolized the presence of her soul. And sometime after pulling a stabbed sword on the ground and switching to two swords, Alphilis goes after Rosetta by hand.


    "Shh!


    "Guru."


    Soon the situation was reversed. Alphilis is starting to hunt down Rosetta.


    "Strong"


    "Alfie... that''s how you tease me."


    The more he ignored such out-of-the-field voices, the more he was immersed in the fight. And a grin spilling from nature and the edge of your mouth. It was not since my master that Alphilis could wave his sword so reluctantly. I''m glad to hear that from Alphilis.


    "(Rosetta is still amazing. Create a situation so favorable to me, this fight. I want her at all costs!


    But what Alphilis laughed at during the battle was even more ridiculous for Rosetta? Rosetta making her face more and more bright red with anger.


    "(Why, why is Atai so pushed in? You can''t lose to a sweetheart like this!


    "Damn. Whoa!


    Rosetta tries to push the Alphilis sword back forcefully with the growl, but Alphilis uses its power to jump over Rosetta''s back in reverse.


    "What!?


    When Rosetta, who had her back taken, looked back, the sword was in front of her. Reflectively slashing it off, it kicked the sword that Alphilis was sticking out on the ground. Two more swords of Alphilis loom, but Alphilis throws one sword further at Rosetta, while kicking up the mud on the ground once again.


    "This stuff!


    "Ahhh!


    Rosetta also wipes her loser and sword with a piece of paper, and blood flies from her scratched head. And when he opens his eyes, regardless of the mud, he looks down at Alphilis and waves his sword. But Alphilis threw it all the way to the last sword, and when Rosetta let him strike it off, he hit him so he could jump straight into Rosetta.


    "What!?


    "Hey!


    Two people rolling to the ground as it gets muddy. And when Alpha Reese was horseback ridden over Rosetta, Rosetta hit one of the cold things in her throat where she held her fist together to punch Alpha Reese. It was a blade planted in the small hand of Alphilis.


    "My win, Rosetta"


    "... Chicken!


    When Rosetta, lying on her back, slammed the ground with a fist that she regrettably consolidated, the battle marked an end. It is the victory of the Alphilis.


    Two people to breathe in intact condition. Rosetta realizes that Alphilis, who should have won, is letting her breath out more than she is.


    "... what''s going on? You don''t look very winning, do you?


    "I didn''t expect you to wear out so far. How nervous do you think I used to make you succumb to not killing as many swordsmen as Rosetta?


    "Well, I''ll take it as a compliment. But you fought to keep Atai from killing him?


    "Ultimately. But I forgot on the way. ''Cause I''m so strong... I don''t want to do it again if I can."


    "I guess so. It''s heavier than that, so why don''t you step aside?


    "Oh, sorry!


    Alphilis rushes off the rosetta top. Rosetta then woke up the sleigh and upper body of the


    "Sure, 10 times, no. Atai will win more than 95 times, even if he does 100 times"


    "Yeah, I wouldn''t deny that. Whatever your sword moves are, consider your physical abilities. This time it''s just a battle, even with all the favorable conditions."


    "Then why did you do this imitation? Mercenaries like Atai, you want me to go that far? Nothing to complain about right now, but Atai also has himself in his arms, but there will be others who can stand up. If you''re an A-rank mercenary, Atai knows a few others. Wouldn''t it have been better for them?


    Rosetta stares at Alphilis with serious eyes. Alphilis, you scratched the muddy face and answered.


    "That''s what I''m not sure about either"


    "Huh?"


    "If you noticed, you''d say it was working that way... or if you insist, Rosetta would have a lot of things missing from me."


    Seeing Alphilis laugh in agony, Rosetta was stunned and unable to say anything. And roll back to sleep in the mud.


    "Oh, I can''t lose like this. I was wondering if Atai had turned around, too?


    "Oh, sorry"


    "Please don''t apologize at all. I lose. This one makes me sad."


    Rosetta had fallen asleep on the ground and looked up at the sky, mocking herself as to whether this was her life too. But I don''t feel strange or bad. I don''t have a goal in my life anyway, and I think I''m glad I''m following this woman. Thinking about it, it also makes me ridiculous why I was so dependent until just now.


    "(I don''t know... I''m sure it''s because unlike Atai, this kid is straight enough to shudder)"


    If you look at Rosetta, there''s a brunette in front of you who looks worried about the person you''ve been interacting with for life until just now. When Rosetta woke up, she noticed the rain was rising. Apparently, the edge of the sky is getting brighter. I guess it will rain soon too. I imagined Rosetta, like a poet, that her heart would be equally clear by the time the sky cleared.


    Continued

 254 The Witchs Visit, Part 1 - Kabuki

    "Dear Tetrastine, did you have what you were looking for?


    "Oh, maybe. I''m trying to decrypt it now. It''s hard, but I don''t want anyone else to do it, so it might take some time."


    "Is it Master Left?"


    Lissie corrects her residence while fixing her glasses. Tetrastine laughs bitterly that her glasses will soon slip off in the wagon. It was Tetrastine who instructed Lizzie to wear the most glasses, and Lizzie''s eyes are normal. It''s terrible because I''m simply making you do that in the mood of Tetrastine.


    Tetrastine is decrypting Sakura''s magician''s notebook while Lizzie, the all-purpose secretary who can do anything, enjoys sideways struggling with her glasses.


    Since holding talks with Miriazal, Tetrastine has been secretly exchanging information with her through her men. In it, Tetrastine had gathered information everywhere in an attempt to explore the roots of the recently recurring Demon King. With an expert in synthetic beasts (chimeras), visiting him did not yield results, and the synthetic beasts he made were a good place for crude products compared to finished products such as demon kings.


    But it wasn''t entirely unproductive. Long ago, Tetrastine herself heard from the magician that the Synthetic Beast landlord was real. Tetrastine gathered as much information as possible about the person, and he finally figured out where the person''s workshop was.


    But naturally, the place was already deserted and devastated. There are only a few notes of the man and research materials left in that place, which will thus be a hundred years old. Instead, it may be equal to a miracle just to have remained. But I''ve noticed Tetrastine just staring at the material.


    "(Someone has definitely inherited this research)"


    The magician - the man known on the record as "Farmas" - had a variety of experimental processes, but the results of the experiments that remained in his workshop were varied and only partial. I mean, Tetrastine imagines someone brought it up.


    But I don''t even know who. All his notebooks are encrypted, and deciphering everything was a pretty bone breaking task. Even if you''ve read it all, chances are you won''t be able to solve the mystery. Among other things, Tetrastine tried to decipher the areas of concern first. This is the last page of the note.


    "''I finally... finally gave birth to the ideal chimera! This is the future of mankind!!'' Or..."


    I wonder how Tetrastine could entrust the future of mankind as a whole to something created by man himself, but I doubt if this man named Pharmaus was sane. Most researchers and others may be like that.


    "Phew, am I the same insane..."


    "Oh, have you finally noticed?


    To Tetrastine''s whining, Lissy just scratches in.


    "Right there, Lissie, you''d better leave it alone, wouldn''t you?


    "I don''t know that. than that."


    "Excuse me, I''ve been blocked on my path!


    The carriage stops and your man screams. Two Tetrastine and Lissie eyeing each other there.


    "It''s an unpopular road, it would be a bandit or something anyway. Lissy, I''ll take care of it."


    "Whatever you say. By the way, which course do you go on? Kill them all? Kill them all? Massacre?"


    "None of this is going to change a lot. Well, I guess."


    "Okay. Then kill them all."


    In the end, when I say something noisy, Lissie goes outside. A while later I heard a lot of men screaming from outside, but at the end of the day I was wrapped up with the screams of your Lord. Tetrastine makes a hit that Lissy must have threatened anyway, but he kept deciphering it without any regard. After a while, Lissie returns with no dirt.


    "What''s the report?


    "I didn''t have too many problems. I stripped them all and exposed them in an embarrassing position."


    "I don''t know which one is the bandit"


    When Tetrastine is stunned by the usual things, Lissy snaps her fingers and the carriage moves on again. Will it go on for a moment as it is? Once again, one carriage rocked heavily.


    Now Lissy and Tetrastine''s eyes shine sharply.


    "Lissy."


    "I know. Now that''s not normal."


    "Who are you?"


    "You''ve already been hit."


    At that moment, the top half of the car was slashed off. Lissy lay down and scratched, and Tetrastine scratched as she grabbed the book, trying to slip downstairs.


    "Oh, I lost some of my hair"


    "Tetra!"


    Lissy stopped the two swords approaching Tetrastine with the sword removed from the maid''s clothes. The owner of the sword is blind with full body armor. It was the face of Hekatonkail.


    Lissy''s face is in front of Tetrastine because she stopped eating so much. Tetrastine touches Lissy''s face with both hands like that and gently removes her glasses.


    "You don''t have to panic, Lissy. It''s not that crisis yet."


    "... excuse me"


    "Hehe, enough about the glasses today. Don''t hesitate to do it."


    "So how about a course?


    "It is decided. Those who defy me are torn apart."


    "As you say."


    That''s all I''m saying, Lissy disappears. Hekatonkale also accidentally breaks the balance, but their posture never went back to normal. It must be because Lissy literally tore it apart.


    Plus Lissie takes off her maid''s clothes and enters a combat posture. The entire body is covered with clothes made of the perfect black material, and blades about the length of the knife to the matchet are fixed with a skin so that the blade can be equipped everywhere. Instead of calling me a swordsman, they didn''t seem to stick around.


    Nearly 20 Hecaton Cales surround Lissy standing on the carriage. But she is never frightened.


    "By the life of my husband, I will tear you to pieces. Be prepared."


    With that said, Lissie slashed into a herd of Hekatonkails and went. Even in that state, Tetrastine didn''t stop reading books. I don''t even look at Lissy. That''s absolute confidence in her strength.


    After a while.


    "Chairman, it''s over"


    "Thank you."


    When Tetrastine closed the book tightly, there was a wreckage of Hekatonkail torn apart as ordered, and Lissie stained bright red with returning blood. Tetrastine glanced sideways at the carcass.


    "Apparently, these guys are chimeras too."


    "Yes, I thought the rumor was that this was rampant in the Middle Plains, Hekatonkail."


    "I see you did have those reports."


    Nodding like Tetrastine was half-heartedly impressed.


    "What does Lissy think of these guys?


    "The movement is monotonous, but quite strong. If you fight from the front, you won''t be able to fight it with ordinary humans or beasts. I suppose magic resistance is low for that matter."


    "I see. So you just said unfinished products that still have room for improvement. Then they stopped a series of flows before they were finished."


    "I agree."


    When Lissy nods, Tetrastine creates a fireball in her hand.


    "Let''s burn it so it doesn''t leave any trace, you and your body. If it''s true, I''d like to take it back and find out, but it''s extremely dangerous without any preparation. I don''t know what tricks there are in the carcass."


    "It''s my pleasure. Just in case, it''s good to have your man appropriately looked after and hired from the vagrant. It was a pain in the ass to explain to the survivors."


    "Right. Will Lissie do your job from here?


    "No problem"


    To say all that, Lissy jumps gently onto the platform and lowers the one with the missing neck to the ground. And Tetrastine, all his men, set fire to Hekatonkail''s body in unison. Tetrastine looked difficult for a moment as she saw the sight, but soon regained her peace.


    "Ah."


    "Anything yet?


    Without the ceiling, it gets cold.


    "Be patient, my boy."


    "That''s terrible."


    The tragic sight of the surrounding area is also behind the back, and the two follow the scene with a fuzzy question. And then there are two shadows that show up on the spot after a while.


    "Did you see that, Hidun?


    "Oh. I see you have a great handkerchief, Magic Church."


    It was Hidun and Anomaly who showed up. Two incompatible, but the other members are busy, so these two are on the scene this time. It was, of course, to make him head of the Magic Church to confirm the strength of Tetrastine, the supreme force of war. However, with about 20 hekatonkails, the lack of power seemed to be a good point.


    "I wonder who that Lissy is."


    "Well. I''ll make you look into it, but at least as far as the status quo goes, it''s not unusual strength. Anomaly, do you have a pawn that can take you down?


    "I think it depends on how you do it. If you just possess that much power, it might not do much good to isolate the Tetrastine of the Magic Church."


    "That''s a particular opinion. Which Way Magic Church was originally factionally strong and unrelated to collaboration, etc. Do we need to rethink the operation?"


    "Maybe so. But is that your opinion of who you once were? Brothers and sisters."


    Anomaly said sarcastically, so Hidun shuts up. Anomaly is mean and niggly, but Hidun managed to cope while holding back his frustration.


    "... back in the day. Besides, there was nothing there for me."


    "Now what?


    "Better than that. I''m still working on it."


    Then Hidun shut up, so it couldn''t be as anomaly or more, and he was still watching the burning Hekatonkail.


    And Tetrastine and Lissie, who set the day slightly and head back to Magic Church headquarters. This time it was a covert act that we did in between official events. Even with all those fights, it is Tetrastine and Lissie who will have a meeting with the funders of the Magic Church that night with no food on their faces.


    And then I went back to the office not to go back to the association, and I checked the report while I left the headquarters open. Tetrastine, but I feel like the entrance is noisier.


    "What?


    "Let''s see how it goes"


    That''s how the moment Lissy tried to leave the office, there was a young magician who came in to report.


    "Chairman, it''s important."


    "The way you panic is more important. Talk calmly."


    "Yes. This is rude! But three witches came directly to HQ!


    The young sorcerer told Tetrastine of a sudden witch visit.


    Continued

 255 The Witchs Visit, Part 2 - Alliance

    The Magic Church was noisy. I can''t help it. A witch who was not supposed to be involved with the Magic Church suddenly came to visit. And three at the same time.


    The Magic Church is a place such as a library on the surface of a slightly larger fort at best. It packs the functionality needed externally in it, and Tetrastine''s office is also in the tower, which is part of this. Books in this building are open to the public and can be viewed by anyone as long as they are given permission to pass through on the doorstep. Also, the general magic of the Sorcery Church is possible to learn as long as you live in the Sorcery Church, so the gateway to the public is, in a sense, more open than the Arnelian Church. That point makes reference to the misleading historical context in which the Church of Magic previously increased its secrecy.


    On the other hand, the basement of the building is a huge labyrinth, as many magicians have research workshops in the basement. Its full content is not grasped even by Tetrastine, the head of the Church. Of course, he also has his workshop somewhere underground.


    In any case, the extent to which magicians stand at the entrance for censorship is known in the Magic Church, which has a lot of such public viewing. There came in three women with tremendous magic. This was important enough for them to lose their hips. Of course, the beautiful looks of the witches would have taken their eyes. This is an extraordinarily beautiful three of the witches, chosen by Fairtoose in anticipation of such an effect. Himself, and Ingvar of darkness, Draphanella of the earth. Fairtoose chose a facial rash that was temporarily unlikely to be attacked because of the presence of factions hostile to witches in the Sorcery Church. Speaking of witches, I know as much as I know how to use beauty.


    And when he made sure he caught enough attention on the front porch, Fairtoose shouted.


    "I need help with the head of the Magic Church! I am Fairtoose, the White Witch, the head of the witch. Do you have Tetrastine, the head of the church!?


    "You don''t have to shout to hear it, Fairtoose"


    Tetrastine comes down from his own office and shows up from upstairs.


    "You want a touch before you come. Our young man couldn''t help but be upset when he appeared without concealing such mighty magic. What the hell are you doing with all the witches?


    "What if the sorcerer gets upset as soon as we show up? Plus, before you ask us what we need, how long have you been so great, Tetrastine boy? Say hello from the second floor to those who are above you."


    "... this is rude, sisters"


    Tetrastine jumps off the second floor. And then Lissie. The young magicians are surprised at them for flying lightly, but they are not surprised to learn so much about Tetrastine. Because I know how to use Tetrastine''s magic.


    And then a descended Tetrastine walks over to Fairtoose and kisses the back of her hand.


    "I have decency for my men, so forgive me for laying low."


    "Fair enough, I''ll leave you about this. Is there anywhere else we can talk alone?


    "Then go to my office."


    "Fine, show me."


    That''s how Tetrastine and Lissy lead the three witches. The periphery shrugged, but each of the discerning had already begun to act. Witches walking leisurely in it. The trick is truly elegant and grand.


    Witches are generally like legends in their existence, and many have preconceived notions in their stories that live deep in the mountains and always make something suspicious in a pot. Even magicians don''t change that perception very much.


    But the truth is, they live quietly and naturally in the area where they belong. In recent years we have urged people to help the inhabitants of the area, especially by giving them knowledge of medicinal herbs, so that they are actively involved with people, but it will take even longer for perceptions of witches to change.


    But their way of life is not well understood by the sorcerers. Magicians study magic every day for their own prosperity or for the development of people. It is not a living being with nature, but a subject to be dominated by many magicians, something that must be fully analysed by theory. Therefore, the magicians cannot understand the existence of a witch who makes a direct covenant with the Spirit and has immense power, but does not use it for any purpose. That on the other hand is the same for witches, who are in no way compatible with the magicians of the Magic Church who are only interested in using the power they have gained.


    That''s why it''s not normal for a witch to visit a magic church, etc. Was there an extra important thing - all sorts of speculation flying between the magicians? And Tetrastine, who leads the witch, reached his own office.


    "It would be nice here. Soundproofing magic, and no one should listen to you."


    "Fine."


    "Let me bring you some tea. Lissy."


    "No, fine."


    Fairtoose took control of Lissie, who was about to step back to prepare her tea. I see a slight hostility in its eyes.


    "Because you don''t know what you can mix. No drinks, no food."


    "That sounds terrible. I didn''t mean to expose you."


    "It''s not what I found out. What you''ve done before is the biggest outlaw in history. You think we don''t know?


    Fairtoose stares at Tetrastine.


    "If this is known, you are doomed. Many people in the Magic Church would want to chase you out of the throne of power, wouldn''t they?


    "Come on, Lissie."


    Soon, Lissy had a sword from behind on Fairtoose''s throat. Today Lissy is a knightly male outfit, so she''s wearing a sword on her hips. I let that sword out without a sound, but I can''t see the witches getting upset. They are quite prepared to take this opportunity.


    When Lizzie was blamed by Tetrastine, she slipped her knife into her sheath and backed away. And Tetrastine also stares at Fairtoose. His innocence is nowhere near as in his eyes as in talking to Miriazal, somewhere pranky. He was the eye itself as the head of the ruthless church of sorcery.


    But there''s no evidence to press charges.


    "The magicians will be looking for something like that."


    "Right. And more unwanted sacrifices."


    "You..."


    Fairtoose glared at Tetrastine with an even stronger eye, but now he didn''t gaze.


    "There was and still is no one who knows our secrets. And always will be."


    "... Tetrastine, what the hell do you want?


    Tetrastine laughs ridiculously at Fairtoose''s words.


    "I''m not interested in the seat of power. But there''s something I''d like to do with this status. Let me just say that now. You wouldn''t be interested in a seat of power like this if I could accomplish my purpose. I''ll give Esmeralda some slack. She''s a loud woman, but she''s one of my few favorite apprentices. But I won''t let go of this position until I''ve accomplished my purpose, and I''ll do anything for it."


    "Do you sacrifice five superior spirits for that?


    "What''s wrong with that?"


    Fairtoose and Tetrastine gazed at the coldly spoken words, but after a while the two sighed.


    "... I''m not here to make this statement, Fairtoose. I generally do not want you to tell me that you have left the witch''s duty unattended for a long time, and that argument is never compatible on the parallel lines. Let''s talk more constructive now than that."


    "... sad, but you''re right. Maybe he''s not the in-laws I could have told him. But now I also have a responsibility as head of the witch. I guess we''ll have to talk about this again. More than that, now, as you''re guessing, there''s another case."


    Fairtoose re-divides the story.


    "It''s about the demon kings that are happening everywhere."


    "Is that so? This one''s just working on that, too."


    Tetrastine sat back down and there Lissy brought him some tea. Sip (soot) warm tea and Tetrastine leaks a relieved breath.


    You also guessed half Tetrastine''s response while watching how it went, Fairtoose takes a breath to the point.


    "Then we talk fast. I haven''t contacted all the witches yet, but even though I just spoke to this Ingvar and Drafanella and a few others, I already grabbed the anomalies everywhere. Together, the movement seems remarkable these days"


    "Add to that that hundreds of demon kings are now confirmed in the prairies. The prairie ecosystem is unscrupulous. Not far from the prairie would be overflowing with demon kings. This is something I would be aware of if an organization had more than that. Countries don''t care about the situation in the prairie, and they may not know anything yet."


    To what Tetrastine calmly said, Ingvar and Drafanella''s complexion changes slightly, and the two look anxiously at Fairtoose. But Fairtoose was also aware of such a situation, so it is extremely calm in itself.


    "I see. Is things so chopped up"


    "Well, I don''t know. I have deployed several teams of the conquest troops of the Church of Magic in the prairie at once. If anything, they''ll hear from you. So far, the Demon King seems to be operating only on the north side of the prairie. So, what do we do as witches?"


    "I''m here to talk about it"


    Fairtoose told me about Alphilis while he lay low. Enemy hero King Graham, dark black robe magicians. Tetrastine is listening seriously to each and every one of them. As soon as she finishes her conversation, Tetrastine slowly opens her mouth after thinking about it for a while.


    "... I see. Even this one has to look into a lot of things. And if the greatest sorcerer in history and the most bewitched hero ever became the enemy, it would be true."


    "Oh. That''s why I''m here."


    "What do you mean?


    "Witches want to form an alliance with the Sorcery Church again"


    Fairtoose ran out of words. Tetrastine expected it, but I think it''s a difficult story to say again. He put his arms together and thought about it.


    "The whole witch thing?


    "No. The Witch Regiment is going to do this, but at the moment I have the consent of six people who have spoken to seven. I think there''s a good chance we can reach an agreement."


    "I would rather wish for it myself. [M] We can gather information about the human world, but we''re no match for witches when it comes to the natural world. But what do the factions say?"


    "What do you mean?


    He gives a look like Fairtoose doesn''t understand, but Tetrastine returned it with a fed up look.


    "Sadly, the factions are cumming over power strife. If a witch makes an alliance here, who will negotiate with a witch, it will be an initiative. If that''s all we need, we might even talk about witches taking our own interests."


    "This is ridiculous. Witches are not interested in the good of the world."


    "The problem is, there aren''t many people with that kind of perception."


    Tetrastine answers as she asks Lissie to pour a cup of tea.


    But the alliance is necessary, and it''s my responsibility to do something about it.


    "No, you''re honest. I suspect there''s a back there."


    "Am I not so trustworthy? Even if I look like this, I''m a pacifist."


    "It''s frigid when you say it. Show it in action."


    Tightly pointed out by Fairtoose, Tetrastine shrugs her shoulders while drinking tea. And the witches take their seats just when they''ve done their errands.


    "Are you going now?


    "Yeah, it looks like this. I''m busy."


    "Well, thanks for bringing us an important story, and here''s some info, too"


    Tetrastine takes the book out of her nostalgia and shows it to the witches. That is the book Tetrastine was deciphering.


    "What''s this?


    "It''s part of a magician''s notebook I used to study about synthetic beasts (chimeras). Once it had finished deciphering it, it was already progressing in hundreds of years than the synthetic beast studies currently being carried out. The man is a genius."


    "That doesn''t mean..."


    "It would be a study of the Demon King production currently under way that has become a hippocampus"


    To the words of Tetrastine, Fairtoose salivated.


    "When did this... come from?


    "The record says it was 300-400 years ago. I can''t say much about that in one book, but the research also seemed at first to want to apply pure enhancement as a species, as an individual. Looks like you''ve been studying what species are strong against harsh environments. But the philosophy of research eventually changes, and if there are no strong individuals, they are heading in the direction that we should make them from the beginning. Eventually, the sorcerer began to experiment with contraindications."


    "... a biological experiment."


    "Exactly."


    Tetrastine speaks with a dark face.


    "It didn''t seem to take that long until the experimental subjects moved to humans. I went to the region and checked the records, but there were stories of multiple divine concealments during the same period. And more than 500 people actually disappeared during that period."


    "... I see, an experiment in madness."


    "If that''s all, it''s still no big deal. It''s a mass murder, though. But the problem is that there are those who inherit the madness."


    Tetrastine tells me that the room is full of dark air.


    "This battle will not end unless we defeat that person. It''s more of a top priority to take him down. And I wonder if their stronghold, or Demon King production plant, is a lot of secluded places."


    "So that''s where the witch comes in, huh?


    "That''s the thing. I want the witch to look for them. We''ll beat you when we find out."


    "Is it good? Say that."


    "What is it?"


    Tetrastine asks back to Fairtoose, who looks a little surprised.


    "The magic church seems to be overburdened."


    "Hmm. All the factions have been pulling here, so we have a barren power struggle. If you go out there, you won''t have time to fight for power."


    "Two birds a stone?


    "I can simply say that it''s a hassle for me to deal with them. Besides, it''s easy to do something after that if the numbers are reduced appropriately. It works like four birds a stone."


    Fairtoose laughed a little because Tetrastine said it seemed really tedious. Tetrastine speaks to Fairtoose as she tries to leave the room.


    "Fairtoose"


    "Anything yet?


    Fairtoose replies in a slightly punched manner, wearing a hood.


    "Be careful. Before this, I was attacked by no one, no matter what they did to me. Maybe the enemy''s always looking at us."


    "In the Witch Regiment, dozens of witches with each attribute meet together. instantaneously, but will have some of the best fighting power in the world. Even heroic kings act recklessly when they attack you there?


    "The most frightening thing about enemies is that they don''t know what they''re good at. This is very unfavourable to us. You should take heart under any circumstances."


    "... thanks for the advice."


    To put it that way, Fairtoose and the others left the room refreshed. I can''t tell you exactly how to be careful with Tetrastine, but I was wondering what they would look at this kind of behavior. But in the meantime, Tetrastine ordered Lissy to summon the heads of each faction, while at the same time deciphering the other books.


    Continued

 256 Under the Moon Dance, Part 1 - Reunion

    "Whoa. Nice mouth, Sister!


    "Of course I do! I was just wondering if a pretty maiden could make a pilgrimage."


    Miranda breathes, stirring in a breath the large bottle of liquor offered to Rosetta.


    "Ha, I like it, Sister. You and your horses are going to fit."


    "Stop being a Sister, Rosetta. Call me Miranda."


    "Fine. That''s easier for Atai to do."


    And Miranda and Rosetta toasting with new booze. They are now in Humph, a town that has passed through the conflict zone of Garschlon.


    The Alphilis had welcomed Rosetta into their company and were following her advice through the conflict zone of Garshron. She only said she had a long background and had a detailed knowledge of what was going on in the conflict zone. Following Rosetta''s guidance, even in the conflict zone, which was supposed to be dangerous, it fell out in just a few days without a single dangerous eye.


    And the Alphilis, out of the conflict zone, were on their first civilized meal and inn in a long time. The staple foods in the area were crushed root vegetables called togari potatoes and lightly seasoned with salt, but even that has not been felt by the alphilis in a long time. Because meat is the staple food in Romansland and is slightly different from the central streets, I felt like Alphilis had not encountered a nostalgic flavor in a long time. Even though that is only a few short months, I can say that I have encountered a variety of events.


    "Was it so good to eat?


    "I guess it''s because I feel like I''m back."


    "I started it, but I don''t even think it tastes that good..."


    "It''s better than a swamp meal."


    My thoughts varied. But they don''t like it, but they draw attention. All the guests at the tavern had their eyes nailed to them.


    Firstly, they are mostly women''s traveling companions. As I have said on several occasions, it is very rare to travel alone with women in this age. And a wide variety of beauties. Alphilis, Lisa, and Aerial stand out even in their hair tones, and fairies such as Uty are fluttering around them. Sometimes the fairy brings the order itself to the owner of the tavern. The owner of the tavern made his eyes black and white, while still cooking the meal as Uti ordered.


    Plus the giant Daron stands out even though he doesn''t like it. It''s not like the giants themselves aren''t in the region, but it must be pretty rare. And it was even more unusual, such as giants acting with someone. Because they generally prefer to act alone.


    And extreme is emerald. She no longer hides her feathers. It is Alphilis'' suggestion that Emerald is pathetic, such as traveling hidden. I originally suggested that even though flying was a normal species, it might not be too much to let them walk on the ground and cover them with robes up to more feathers. While the others disagreed somewhat, they worried because of Alphilis'' statement in particular, that Lisa,


    "As an idol (mascot) presence of a new mercenary regiment, there is also a way to make it stand out the other way around. If you don''t get to know us first, nothing will start."


    Emerald was to expose his appearance to the public without any valid objection, based on the suggestion that I didn''t know that about Emerald at the time, I just meant I could fly freely, and I was just livid. But when I looked at her jumping around with a full smile on her face, my fellow non-Alpha Reese felt this was the best part.


    That''s how the Alphilis stand out as soon as they get to Humph. He was just quite suspicious of the guards when he entered the town, but the crest of Arnelian church officials in Miranda takes considerable effect in this neighborhood. To see if it was real, the guards called church officials once to confirm it, but they were tearful and thrilled to see Miranda''s crest, and quickly the gates were allowed to pass, arranging even the finest lodging in town for the citation. Miranda really seems to be in a position to garner considerable respect among church officials.


    And Alphilis and the others were eating and drinking in the dining room under the inn.


    And he said, "Daron."


    "What?


    "Who did you come here looking for?


    "... wife."


    At that moment, everyone erupted their meal. Has Uty stuck the meat in his throat or is desperately slapping his chest.


    "Daron is a married man?


    "That''s right. Are you crazy?"


    "Ahaha, my daughter-in-law is running away from me! Dasseye!"


    Rosetta, who was starting to get drunk, was pointing at Daron and laughing. Daron glared slightly, but decided to ignore him because he thought he couldn''t help dealing with a drunk.


    "Daron, what happened?


    Alphilis, on the other hand, is trying to listen to him on a serious note.


    "... nothing serious about this. She''s the only daughter in the next house. Her parents were the face of the settlement, so they often gave permission and listened to people going outside to earn money. I guess she used to listen to her parents. I was becoming interested in nature and the outside world. Eventually it was time for us to get married, and we were close, and we got married, but my wife couldn''t seem to abandon our gratitude to the outside world. I left a letter one day and said I''d be home in about five years."


    "So?"


    "I haven''t been back in 10 years. I thought something might have happened, so I came looking for my wife. I think you''ll be safe because you''ll only get the news and the money."


    I rarely sigh at Daron. Apparently, he''s been drinking for a long time too, layering quite a few glasses. I don''t know from the look of it, but maybe that''s making me a little sentimental.


    "I''m worried about my wife... and I don''t care if that little maiden is doing it right"


    "Small... how long?


    "I''m only short to my chest. As an adult in the settlement, he''s quite small."


    When Alphilis and the others heard the words, they said, "Where''s the little one? There''s 1.5 times more than Lisa," I decided not to put it in my mouth. Because I guess I don''t care for Daron. It was just an alphilis that I think Daron is still off somewhere, or overprotective.


    As he shows such exuberance, the person who came into the tavern sees the Alphilis and screams.


    "Alphilis!"


    "Huh?"


    When the Alphilis and the others looked back, there stood a nostalgic figure.


    Continued

 257 Below the Moon, Part 2 - Falling into the Moon

    "Kazas!"


    "You were safe!?


    "Of course, I won''t die so easily."


    It was Kazas who showed up in front of the Alphilis and the others. To the unexpected appearance of the person, the companions who know him rush to him in unison.


    "You worried about me? I''m glad you''re okay."


    "This one too. But I''m glad Alphilis and the others are safe."


    Kazas and Alphilis exchanged hands firmly. This would have been an unexpected development at that time, given the way they first met.


    Just as we traveled together, Alphilis defended Kazas well, a non-combatant, and Kazas led the Alphilis with that knowledge from time to time. And Kazas was surprised that Alphilis was knowledgeable despite being a mercenary, and Alphilis was impressed that Kazas would follow a tough journey without complaining. They are no longer in recognition of each other.


    "But why is Kazas here?


    "Of course I''ve been looking for you guys, but I reasoned that I''d take the north street from the path rather than walking around in a detour, so I stayed in this town and waited. Then you heard a bunch of all the women that changed this evening went into town. I thought this was for sure."


    Kazas speaks with excitement. It would be both my prospect hit and the excitement of meeting the Alphilis and the others. That''s how Alphilis sees him with an eye of interest and kindness.


    "I knew you were smart."


    "And Kazas was one of the specialties in geography, wasn''t he? Exactly."


    "I don''t care about that. I don''t seem to see Mr. Nia any more than that...?


    Explain to suspicious Kazas that Nia has returned to Gruzaldo. Then Kazas'' complexion changes dramatically. Pale at first, and when her location is known, now to the color of relief. And Kazas, who regained his calm, says.


    "Well, I see what''s going on. For now, Nia''s safe, right?


    "Absolutely."


    "Then this is not the case with me. Excuse me, but let me go after her."


    Kazas will also be there to greet the reunion and try to leave the spot.


    "Hey, hey. You''re leaving already?


    "Yeah, naturally. When she gets to Gruzaldo, it''s a lot of trouble, so you better catch her before you do."


    "What are you gonna do with him?


    "It''s been decided. I''ll go wherever she goes."


    As Kazas grew tight, the Alphilis and the others opened their mouths gently.


    "What is it, look weird? I didn''t mean to say that funny."


    "... no, I do,"


    "What are you going to do with the professor?"


    "I''m going to go back to the inn and write a resignation. You can go anywhere with research, and I''ve sold enough of my name already, so just writing a new paper or discussion will make you an income."


    "... that''s kind of a good line for nothing"


    Lisa says a little sarcasm, but no longer in Kazas ears.


    "If you want to chase, good hurry. We''re going to procure a flying dragon and fly for Gruzaldo."


    "I hope so, but... be careful."


    "Thank you for your concern, Alphilis. Bye!"


    and Kazas leaves the tavern and stops that leg.


    "And you shouldn''t. I almost forgot what I did."


    "Up to the prairie, but I will pay for my escort. Face the financial guild the next morning. I''ll give you a pen so you can get paid the next morning. I was wondering if the road bank to Arnelia would hold enough."


    "Oh, that''s what you talked about..."


    Alphilis remembered the story of Kazas becoming one of their own, pompous and headstrong. I completely forgot until you told me. Kazas was already an indispensable companion to Alphilis, so he completely forgot he was hired.


    Kazas smiles when he sees such an alphilis.


    "... it''s really the same, Alphilis. Soon there will seem to be more reliable companions, and many wonderful encounters on your journey."


    "Kazas is the one. I hear Nia will come back to me soon. I''ll see you then."


    "Yeah, be sure."


    That''s all I said, Kazas left. Alphilis said, "Don''t make Nia cry. Yikes!?" And when he had teared from afar, Kazas responded with his thumbs up, even though things were about to happen. There seemed to be some change in him as well, though Kazas wouldn''t do that until now.


    And again, the Alphilis and the others return to their original seats. Rosetta and Emerald didn''t know what was going on, but unlike earlier, the story was exciting about Kazas and Nia ahead.


    "Haa... haa..."


    Hearing coarse breath in the rain in the dark with no light. It''s heard from a shadow that runs without footsteps.


    "(Where... did I make a mistake?


    The moonlight shoots into the shadows for a moment. The face you see there equals that of a girl, the look that leaves her young. However, even in the faceless expression, the expression is slightly distorted because it is hard to breathe. Sweat seeps through my forehead. Still,


    "(to be ready in 20 seconds)"


    Yes, she thought, and calmed her breath. Normally my strength shouldn''t cut through all my efforts for half a day. But all this time things were different.


    "(4 tasks in a row... highest difficulty up to the third. And the fourth is nasty easy)"


    Three assignments in a week. None of that was very difficult, nor was the preparation period given much. Still, she accomplished her mission because of her excellence, for one thing. She recognized it as a fact, not a confidence, that the others would surely go so far to the top.


    And the fourth directive was assassination. This was unpleasantly easier than the previous three. Besides, it''s the last seat of this nobleman or something, and the security of the mansion is full of holes. She suggested that it would be easy to kill anything, but the instruction was to "pull in and assassinate". instructions from above are absolute. She decided to assassinate as directed.


    Since the later end of the body was not specifically instructed, after the assassination, the escape will be effected as planned by the guides of his companions on a predetermined route. It was then that I felt uncomfortable.


    She felt a tingly burning sensation on her nose. She knows that this is proof that she is in imminent danger. She couldn''t understand why she felt that feeling while being guided by her peers, but her body reacted more honestly. Breaking a fellow hand with a knife offered from behind, he kicks up a knife that falls out of his hand and pierces the man''s groin behind him. The man in front turned further back the moment he looked back at himself, inverting his neck 180 degrees to do it.


    "(That I have already used it. This is the last reward for not looking at my life or myself and continuing to kill me)"


    The girl looks back at her past as she breathes. But for a while, too. The perimeter was already surrounded, probably an unlikely number of 10.


    "(Well, they meant this from the beginning. Big deal for me alone. But why)"


    What makes her wonder is not why she is targeted. I could imagine myself being targeted. My organization''s predecessors died one after the other, and I was somewhat predicted. Each of them was supposed to have died on assignment, but she also knows that they''re not the ones who hit such bad luck. Death to the over-armed, the over-knowing. She has committed assassinations herself. So I also knew it would all be my turn, but I didn''t get any emotions. Nothing in her, such as an obsession with raw. Because they''re not raised that way.


    Yet she wonders why she wasn''t murdered by adults. Undressed, he still keeps killing his assassins while fleeing.


    "(Why am I not murdered by adults? Why? Somebody give me an answer...)"


    While I think so, an assassin hits me from the top of a tree I put my back on. The girl, who ran up on the tree to replace her body with the assassin, beheaded the assassin, climbed him onto the tree on the stepping stone and began to move as she flew through the woods. It is so light-hearted that it does not seem very human. The assassins are gradually distanced by her movements, which are first-class among their peers.


    "(Horses somewhere... no, more than that)"


    When the girl finds a small river in her sight, she further clarifies her ears and confirms the sound. Confirming the target sound, the girl landed by the river and began to run. Later, numerous assassins come after us.


    "(Let''s try my fate)"


    Keep it up. The girl runs with all her might. Running in the wind is so fast that wild beasts can''t catch up, and she can do her best to maintain the same speed as horses. The distance goes away from the successor while I look at it. And you can see the waterfall in front of you, but the girl didn''t slow down her running speed at all.


    She leaps herself straight into the waterfall. Over her head, a white moon close to the full moon illuminates the girl''s silver hair, and a waterfall kettle visible far below her eyes reflects what she looks like.


    "(Not a bad sight)"


    For the last time, the girl thinks. I''ve never had such emotions before. And the girl, who fell into a waterfall kettle slightly reflecting the moon, slowly lost consciousness due to fatigue and shock.


    Continued

 258 Under the Moon, Part 3 - Top Assassins

    "Ugh... gu"


    "Did you wake up"


    When the girl woke up, a girl with light peach hair sat in front of her. When I saw him place it by the chair sitting on a white cane, I woke up wondering if he was blind, the girl guessed.


    I woke up. The girl first observes the girl with peach hair to check the situation.


    "(In the cane... hiding the blade. But skilled. I can kill without a problem. Nevertheless... did you survive in that situation)"


    The girl bruises herself in her heart as she habitually checks what''s going on around her. The girl with peachy hair tells this girl if she felt the way she looked around anxiously.


    "Are you anxious?


    Girls don''t talk. Because the situation hasn''t swallowed up yet. A peach-haired girl talks like that to perceive her vigilance.


    "This is the town of Humph. There was a noise that the girl was being flushed into the river, so our people helped bring her to the inn. From what my people saw, apparently, there was nothing else in my life. Oh, speaking of which, you still didn''t introduce yourself. My name is Lisa. You can call me Lisa."


    "... I don''t like it, it stinks"


    When Lisa greets the girl, she is followed and the girl speaks for the first time. Lisa smiles at the words. And a confused girl.


    "(? Why did you talk? I haven''t even figured out what''s going on yet)"


    "I''m relieved, apparently you can talk. I don''t know all this because I don''t even know it''s the sensor."


    Lisa smiled lightly and the girl couldn''t see the look on her face for some reason.


    "(What the... hard to do)"


    Lisa spins one word after another, as if to see through all of the girl''s confusion.


    "You don''t have to be so vigilant, do you? We''re more or less guessing who you are."


    To the words, a girl quickly pops out of the bed where she was put to sleep, wings tightening Lisa''s neck.


    "Who are you? Are you a champion of the organization?


    "Ho ho, do you belong to some organization"


    "Don''t deceive me"


    Even in the girl''s murderous words, Lisa only takes an extra attitude. Lisa feels a little force in the girl''s arm.


    "There''s nothing else to say. I took care of you, so I''m looking forward to it all. With so many blades hidden in your body, you can imagine that you''re not a normal person."


    "Then why are you seeing me alone? We''ll have company outside, won''t we?


    The girl is not a sensor, but she was unusually sensitive to the signs with something similar to Lexus. However, its sensitivity is much higher than that of Lexus, and when you do poorly, sometimes you also notice signs of turning one mountain. Poking her surprise is virtually impossible.


    But Lisa''s words made a mockery of her.


    "Somehow... right? I could have imagined you were dangerous."


    "Somehow, you say?


    "Ha. Unfortunately, that''s all I can explain."


    Lisa shrugs her shoulders and shows them. The girl is distracted by the trick, but she hastily retightens it.


    "You don''t think it''s dangerous?


    "I thought, so what do you say? I didn''t think you were this kind of guy, but you wouldn''t have any feelings about leaving people running in the river alone. Because our leaders don''t like that."


    "There''s more to your taste. As a result, you will die."


    "If you kill me, the people outside won''t shut up. It''s strong, what about my people?


    Lisa said she was a loser, but the girl spoke in a voice with no emotions.


    "It doesn''t matter if you''re strong or not. Humans are all the same if their hearts are moving and breathing. Just stop."


    "I see, are you like an assassin to see from what you say? But..."


    That''s how Lisa tries to look back at the girl. The girl can put her strength into her arms without alarm. But...


    "What a sad word"


    Lisa''s eyes showed pure compassion. Those peachy eyes intersect straight with the girl''s brown eyes.


    "People have their own will. Do you know that?


    "... it doesn''t matter, does it?


    "Not often. That would be too sad."


    Lisa had caught the girl''s cheek at some point. Yet the girl is surprised at herself for not resisting.


    "What kind of life have you ever had?


    "... none of your business."


    "No, I''ve already had something to do with it. I''m not letting this go until I hear it, am I?


    "If you don''t let go, I''m gonna break your hands, okay?


    "Stop that because it''s troublesome. But I''m not going to let you go, so please give me another suggestion."


    "... Hi. Things are going crazy"


    The girl was clearly confused. I''ve never hesitated for a moment to hurt or kill a person before.


    "(Damn, what''s wrong with me... what am I supposed to do? Why bother? Am I broken?


    When the girl was worried as she stared at Lisa, the girl reacted pickly to something. And besides, when I pop Lisa into bed, I take the blade out of Lisa''s wand and stick it up her throat.


    "What about my weapon?


    "Suddenly what..."


    "Hurry up!


    Lisa feels an anomaly on the girl''s sword screen and answers.


    "Outside in the room..."


    "Okay."


    That''s all I ask, the girl grabs the room and leaves. When I left the room, Alphilis and the others relaxed there discussing the girl, but suddenly I was surprised to see the girl who came in.


    When the girl looks around the room, she looks at the blades lined up all the way on the desk and walks straight to the line.


    "You, already walking, big length..."


    Get out of the way.


    I stood up and put a foot payment on Alphilis, who tried to stand in front of the girl, and push it even further. Aerial tries to stop the girl from moving when she sees it.


    "Do what!


    "Out of the way."


    The girl grabs the hand that Aerial stretches out and spins it one turn to pull it down. Aerial that happens to fall on the floor.


    "Wow."


    "Hey, what?


    "Get out of my way, you''re gonna die"


    That''s what the girl says and takes off her own clothes. She was so wet in the water that her body, not wearing a piece of underwear to dry, would be exposed.


    Seeing that body, the Alphilis and the others were accidentally blinded. The girl''s body was covered in scratches. The sight was so painful that it didn''t seem very girl''s.


    Even while the Alphilis and the others hold their mouths, the girl equips herself with one belt after another that holds the blade in front of her.


    "(Fast. I''m used to it)"


    Maple holds thoughts. She was intuitive about who the girl was. Similar to myself. And a surer assassin of character than myself. Maple had perceived the girl''s danger, but as soon as possible the girl had reacted to the emotion, the girl with her back turned is releasing a sense of intimidation only on maple. "Move and I''ll kill you". Yes, my back was telling Maple.


    And when the girl finishes equipping herself with a weapon all the way, she wraps her clothes around again.


    "Not enough weapons... the woman there"


    "What, me?


    I am surprised that Alphilis has been nominated.


    "You''re hiding a throwing weapon in your pocket. I''ll take it."


    "Oh, hey... haha, he said it tickles there!


    The girl forced Alphilis'' nostalgia to wander away, so Alphilis wanted to tickle and laugh off.


    Taking the nail-shaped dagger out of its alphilic pocket, it also takes the Aerial Hand Back Sword and swings it around to check its balance.


    "Okay."


    "Oh, what the hell..."


    "If you don''t want to die, don''t leave the room"


    Yes, the girl says, and the windows and doors are kicked at the same time before the Alphilis and the others understand the meaning of the word. All the intruders lay breathless on the ground before the Alphilis and the others reacted and each ran to get their weapons. It is a moment.


    "Become"


    "What about these guys?


    "Don''t resist poorly. Aim for me."


    When the girl said so, she took her hand off the man who cut her neck off more than behind her back and kicked her on the floor, she put her hand over the window frame and used the momentum to run up onto the roof. When the distracted Alphilis looked at the room, each dagger in the intruder''s eyes was stabbed with a throwing knife on the side of his neck, or his neck was slit in the first letter.


    "When..."


    "What is it, what''s the sound now?


    Lisa comes out of the next room. Apparently you don''t understand the current situation.


    "The sensor hasn''t captured anything. What the hell..."


    "It''s a magic of perception inhibition."


    Maple opens the men''s chests and looks at the bills on which they are strained.


    "It''s an assassin''s M.O. When it comes to deceiving the sensors of Lord Lisa, these men are assassins of skill to know."


    "No mouth or which one''s up there?


    Miranda does not hesitate to ask. Maple answers the question bewildered.


    "Even we in technology don''t know how to do this. When Lord Lisa is able to approach you unnoticed, there''s a good chance these guys are better off."


    "Were those people on this continent?


    "It could be some kind of assassin group, because the famous assassins are second-rate at best. When you don''t know your name, these guys may be truly top notch."


    Miranda roars at maple ratings, but Alphilis grabs that Miranda arm.


    "Let''s go after her now, rather than consider it like that."


    "Why?


    "Are you sick? Can you leave me alone?


    "I wouldn''t recommend Atai!


    All of a sudden, Rosetta objected outright.


    "Why?"


    "That lady is not normal. Neither my eyes nor the smell of blood were normal. Yeah, well, it smells so much blood that you can''t even see it on the battlefield. It''s better not to get involved."


    "Alfi, Lisa suggests we pursue"


    Now Lisa against Rosetta.


    Let''s hear what Lisa has to say.


    "... that kid is even in the dark. Someone has to lead you."


    "What do you mean?


    "Lisa, if it''s just sympathy, it''s just gonna make them both harder, right?


    Miranda returned the question, but in one word did Alphilis understand it? To the unexpected word of Alphilis, Lisa gets annoyed, but quickly regains her mind.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t regret it"


    "Can you risk your life?


    "Absolutely."


    Alphilis is a little surprised by Lisa for responding instantly, but it was strange why she could have responded instantly, even as Lisa. But the girl''s eyes. It looks like the eyes Lisa''s little ones used to have.


    "(Lisa needs to help... Lisa should be able to!


    Lisa''s heart was full of that feeling. Alphilis eventually nodded, wondering how Lisa felt like that too.


    "Fine, I''ll go after him. But I won''t impose it."


    "I don''t feel comfortable, but if that''s Alfie''s decision, we''ll obey."


    "Of course I''ll stay in Alfi''s heart"


    "What do you want Rosetta to do?


    Aerial and Larna nod as soon as possible, and others follow suit. Then p to Miranda''s inquiry, Rosetta looks undecided.


    "If I disagree here, isn''t Atai the only bad guy? Fine, we''ll hang out. But no matter what happens, you don''t know?


    "Thank you, Rosetta"


    "So is Lisa, Big Woman # 2"


    "Who''s number two!


    Rosetta says back to Lisa''s remarks, and Lisa takes her tongue out of Rosetta. In the meantime, when Alphilis smiled at Rosetta, "Let''s go," he ran out of the room.


    Continued

 259 Below the Moon, Part 4 - The Battle to Look Up the Moon

    The Alphilis run after the battle. The time is already late at night. Though the inn became noisy for a moment at the sound of a broken window, are the travelers already in deep sleep or do they not want to get involved? Happily it didn''t make that much noise.


    Alphilis and the others were running through the town where they fell asleep, following the trail of battle.


    "The white moon is full today. Bright and helpful."


    "And yet..."


    See the bodies of Aerial lined up on the ground. The number was gradually becoming unusual.


    "This is my 16th now. How smart is he?


    "What''s more amazing than that, it''s all been stabbed in the steeple with one blow. It''s horrible."


    Maple gives a sober rating. Look, aren''t you a little shaken up?


    "This much skill, even compared to our leader, Lady Tsuko, which is ultimately better... conversely, that these people also need to put in this much personnel to punish that girl. How horrible."


    "If you''re calm about that?


    "There it is!


    When Lisa screamed, the girl was fighting on the roof of a private house. The way the blood that danced in the universe lit up on the moon and fought against the backdrop of the full moon was a vivid sight as if it had plucked out a single painting. The girl was taking that life one after the other, without ever hitting against the enemy that was coming at her. It was like watching a dance where victory or defeat was decided. Seeing people''s lives go away too easily doesn''t seem very real.


    Every time a girl moves one hand, one life is definitely scattered. Fighting opponents, even if they know they''re going to die, don''t even look as if they''re begging her to die.


    "What a way to fight..."


    Alphilis was whining unexpectedly. I thought it was beautiful when I saw how Aerial fought, but the way the girl fought was even more than Aerial in her artistry, she was just scared. It just seems like a reaper is dancing under the moon. It''s extra scary because the reaper is still beautiful. The light of the white moon reflects on silver hair, even divine in some ways. If all death is brought about so beautifully, it even makes me wonder if many would want death.


    And the number of enemies surrounding the girl was five left. More than 30 people would already be dead at will. But they still didn''t stop the fight, as five strike simultaneously from different directions, but as the girl twirls and rotates on the spot, blood erupts from the throats of the three. The girl tied an Aerial hand sword to the sturdy wire she had planted and used it as a medium range weapon.


    A dagger is already stabbed in the face of the two men involved. Both the unintentionally glanced man''s neck and the girl cut him into a single letter, and the only man he could reveal had his flank stabbed against his back from behind. When the man let go of his hand weapon without power, the girl still cut off her neck and left when she left. To the speed of that slaughter, it was so much so that after the man fell, the blood erupted towards heaven as it had forgotten.


    "Awesome."


    Alphilis had accidentally divulged his thoughts. Next to it, they are all blue. This was the first time everyone had seen a cold kill so far.


    Even when it comes to killing, its nature is varied. Hate, resentment, jealousy, or in the exaltation of battle, or for your own pleasure. All in common is that there is human emotion there. But it was the first time everyone had ever seen the act of "just killing". There was no emotion whatsoever in the way the girl dancing in front of me was killed. Doesn''t the girl have any emotions? If so, all life and death will be equal before the girl. Everyone was terrified of it.


    In it, only Alphilis and Lisa had slightly different feelings.


    "That''s sad, that girl."


    "Yeah, really"


    Unexpectedly what two people leak with someone. And then the girl who finished killing it all jumps off the roof of the building. The leap from the third floor, the girl did it without bitterness.


    "(With all that fighting, I''ve barely bathed in returning blood)"


    Maple realizes the fact that she is invisible and fearful. With all this skill, assassinations would be possible, for example, when you go out with a friend and take off your seat for a little while.


    "(Ideal form as an assassin. I can''t believe I''ve seen people like this before. Am I going anytime soon?


    While the maple is anxious, the girl slowly approaches the Alphilis and the others.


    "You guys, why did you leave the room?


    "I''m worried about you..."


    "Extra care."


    The girl answers without an island to attach. And when I sighed, I pointed the blade at the Alphilis and the others.


    "What do you do?


    I''m going to kill you now.


    Everyone seemed to hear breathing in the words. Because once the girl targeted me, I didn''t feel comfortable going home alive.


    "Why?"


    Among other things, Lisa answers calmly. But the girl is only faceless, or pretending,


    "They know who I am. I can''t let them live. I''ve been doing that ever since."


    "We helped you, didn''t we?


    "I don''t necessarily owe you back. Some people burn their homes to the people they help. That''s what I mean."


    The girl re-grips the knife. Lisa came forward the moment she put her weight forward to take a step forward.


    "No, you are inconsistent"


    "Where?


    "If you''re really going to kill me, I''m just going to pretend to thank Lisa and the others for what they did here, and I''m just going to have to bump Lisa and the others after they fall asleep, aren''t I?


    The girl doesn''t answer. But I don''t even move. That''s why Lisa feels her opinions are being targeted. The girl is faceless, but perhaps confused by her actions. And he said he didn''t know what caused it. This is not Lisa''s ability as a sensor, but Lisa''s insight into observing something called human for a long time.


    "I declare that you will not do it, but on the contrary kill it from the front. For an assassin, isn''t that a serious act?


    "... what are you trying to say?


    The moment the girl reacted to her words, Lisa was convinced that her reading was hitting. And I think this will convince you.


    "It''s not like you don''t have feelings. You''re probably confused yourself."


    Lisa doesn''t miss the fact that the girl''s faceless expression nearly collapsed for a moment.


    "What the hell do you want to do? I''ll talk to Lisa, if you like."


    "... I don''t know"


    The girl replied powerless. That tone is very different from what it has been.


    "We''re tools. Do the assassination as you are commanded, and only die if you fail. Absolutely obedient to the orders of the organization. And yet I don''t know why I''m still alive. I don''t know why I''m not heavily sanctioned by the organization. I don''t know why I instructed you guys to stay in the room earlier. I don''t know who I am anymore."


    Lisa stared at the girl, but the girl seemed really confused. Lisa discusses the girl.


    "(Speaking of which, Maple said, you said that the lack of mouth, which mainly carries out assassinations, would make you kill emotions. They say not many people are emotionless because that''s not the only task without a mouth, but you think some of them can''t stand intense duty and let go of their emotions themselves? Assuming she was raised as a pure assassin, is there any chance she wasn''t originally taught the concept of emotion? Suppose that was some kind of applause and the emotions were starting to budge in her... it''s like a big baby, she is)"


    I worry about what Lisa should do after this, but the strategy came from the girl.


    "You..."


    "Do you understand me? You know what the answer is? If you want to know the answer, you can think of killing him."


    "Hmm."


    Lisa thinks a little. Assuming you give the answer, it''s a different question of whether you''re satisfied or not. Even if we convinced ourselves again, an assassin would be fine enough to lie and kill ourselves. She doesn''t look like a race that feels benevolent, at least not now. Giving her an answer to that would kill us in the end if she wasn''t convinced. Either way, they''re likely to kill you.


    "(You''re in trouble... don''t you die no matter how you fall? Is this possibly the best pinch of my life, Lisa? Still, some of you want to do something about her, don''t you? Well, what is it)"


    "What''s the matter, if you can''t give me an answer, I don''t need you guys. I''m gonna have you dead."


    Seeing the girl step forward, I accidentally take a step back except for Alphilis and Lisa. That''s when Lisa answered.


    Continued

 260 Under the Moon Dance, Part 5 - Tomodachi

    "No, I can''t give you an answer, but I have a suggestion"


    "Proposal?"


    "Lisa will be your friend."


    Lisa slapped herself in the chest more and more, so everyone unexpectedly sees Lisa. The girl looks suspicious, but it could have been the first emotional emotion she showed.


    "What do you mean?


    "The answer to a problem in life is something you have to find for yourself. That''s what humans do."


    "Really?


    Girls look like they don''t really know. Lisa was confused by the strange reaction, but I don''t think she really knows.


    "Then it''s no different with or without you guys. I''ll still kill you."


    "But it''s a big difference."


    "? I don''t know more and more"


    The girl began to show her confusion gradually. Other people can tell that Lisa is confused by her words.


    "Look, humans can''t live alone. I need a friend next door. As you talk to your friends and cry and laugh, you learn a lot about things."


    "Really?


    "It is!


    Lisa says confidently. Lisa probably thought it would be more effective that way, but the girl was actually starting to think about it.


    "So you think you''re gonna be my friend?


    "That''s right. Shortage?


    "No... fine. If I''m beside you, will I ever know who I am?


    "Let''s see. Lisa will make your life interesting and colorful."


    Lisa said it deliberately and conclusively. But this seems to have worked. The girl gets prey.


    "I see. But when you weren''t..."


    "You should like Lisa. If you want to boil, bake or kill, feel free."


    "Hey Lisa?


    Lisa took control of Alphilis trying to stop him. And a little girl worries.


    "Fine, the contract is in place. Lisa... something like that? Lisa is my friend and helps me resolve my questions. Is this good?


    "It would be good."


    But that doesn''t make it right.


    Everyone hardens themselves to the words the girl suddenly says. Lisa was the only one who was flat.


    "What''s not right for you?


    "I have received too much. must be on a par with the contract"


    "I see. So what do I do?


    "Command me something, and that makes me equal. If possible, we can do it for a long time."


    Lisa now thinks into the girl''s words.


    "Hmm, even if they say so. Instead, what can you do?


    "I can clean, wash, cook, take care of everything around me. Because they planted everything necessary for the assassination. That''s what assassins are for."


    "In the case of maple, the cooking is refreshing."


    "Lord Lisa! Leave me alone!


    I forgive the maple for being angry at Lisa''s remarks when Alphilis says "so-so".


    "Later, of course, the man''s opponent can be free. Even the most women. You can sell yourself for the road bank if you have to."


    "You can''t do that. Take care of yourself."


    "Why? You think she''s the blue-black woman with the skin there?


    "Suddenly what?


    Rosetta panics a little when she is pointed out. The girl points out calmly.


    "The smell of a man is puffy. A man held you very recently, didn''t he?


    "Hot."


    "I don''t smell much later, but Sister there seems to have some experience there, too"


    "Hey, hey. What do you want me to say?


    "Miranda..."


    Miranda rushes to deny that Alphilis sees it suspiciously.


    "Don''t look at me like that, Alfie. Atashi hasn''t done this since her old lover!


    "Really?"


    "Uh, oh, um... maybe"


    "Oh, my God, that!


    "Because you have a lot of things! Human!!


    Rosetta stops Miranda from working with Alphilis. And the girl was even more reluctant to keep pointing out.


    "After that, a virgin. I don''t think we can do business that way."


    "Can''t you put them all together from the first meeting?"


    "Not at all, but especially not that brunette."


    The movement of the alphilis stops perfectly on that word. I''m already laughing at Lisa for a feeling she''s going to be interesting.


    "Chi, by the way, can I ask why?


    "I don''t smell a man at all. More clearly, it''s hard for a man to lean on. Whether you train or not, that''s a struggle."


    "Leave me alone!! Wow!


    "" Ahahahahahaha!


    Uty and Lisa were banging the ground and laughing. Miranda and Rosetta were getting a little pitied while suppressing the alphilis treading on the estate. And Larna and Emerald are comforting Alphilis. "I''m here at times of need..." Larna seems to be saying, but it has reached Alphilis'' ears.


    After a glimpse of laughter, the girl looks at everyone wonderfully.


    "What''s so funny?


    "Yes, it will all come time for you to know. Oh, come on. I''ll tell you."


    "Well, that''s fun"


    Lisa wonders what the girl said.


    "Speaking of which, what''s your name? You know, it''s hard to call you."


    "My name? I don''t have a name."


    Lisa is stunned by what the girl has just said.


    "No, but that''s not inconvenient when you''re called..."


    "I''m not in the habit of calling each other names in my organization. When there is no mission, it is confined to a private room, and instructions are documented only. And I''m only allowed to go outside at work. Speaking of a change in life, is it enough for a man to come in appropriately afterwards and offend me depending on his mood? I''m not allowed to resist."


    "No. With as many arms as you, can you say no to that?


    "''Training''. With that said, you can''t just not do it. Those who fall or flee in training are judged weak and disposed of on the spot."


    "Ugh."


    Lisa was stunned by a world she would never imagine. This girl has lived in a world unthinkable to Lisa. No, it''s probably very unlikely to be alive or something.


    "(Lisa used to think of herself as the unhappiest thing in the world, but that''s happiness. This kid has never even had a moment to feel happy. Most of all, the saddest thing is that this kid doesn''t even think of himself as unhappy. I want to show this kid a whole world)"


    Lisa was determined then. Trying to stay beside this kid and protect him until he can properly be human. That''s when I came up with what I wanted this girl to do.


    "So can I do you a favor?


    "What?


    "When Lisa and her friends are in danger, I want you to protect them."


    "Is that so? Cheap."


    The girl replied instantly, but Lisa thinks it''s probably still a long way off to understand the true meaning of the word ''protect''.


    And Lisa came up with another one.


    "That''s right. Let me name you."


    "Name. Fine."


    The girl is staring at Lisa. Its eyes do not seem to reflect any emotions, and it is also like a child expecting something. Even as Lisa, I thought this couldn''t be given a weird name.


    That''s when the full moon shines in the sky into my eyes. Lisa remembered the name of the goddess, which she used to hear only appear on full moon nights.


    "Lunatica... what about in Lunatica?


    "Lunatica"


    The girl was rebelling the word in her heart. And what''s the word out of your mouth?


    "Fine, I like it"


    "Then you are Lunatica from today on. Greetings, Luna."


    She still doesn''t know why Renatica said she "liked it" herself either. That was because Renatica was the first gift she had received from others without any loss, but it was long before she became aware of this.


    This is how one more trusted person joined Alphilis'' people.


    Arnelia again.


    Jake''s life was good. My first assignment as a knight (and I didn''t do anything about it) was also successfully completed, and he was starting to get a jump of attention. First of all, at this age, it was unusual during his assignment, even as an apprentice, and he was becoming prominent within the Knights of the Temple. Until now, it was as much a recognition as a child that many used.


    Plus in school, Sword Techniques was allowed to attend classes for more than four years. And he finally succeeded in taking one away from the chairman of four years of practical skill. Children of this age have a very different physique in a year. Given that fact, it was a phenomenal event. Besides, the opponent is from a famous family of samurai. He was a sword-trained student from the point of view. It was defeated by Jake, who had held the sword for less than six months. Rumors ran around the school, but Jake never boasted, so his popularity was growing slightly, not only among girls, but also among boys. Considering what Jake''s goal should be, it might not have made him proud to defeat the fourth grade.


    And Jake practiced swordsmanship for more than five years, but in the fifth grade of his coarse skill, he often didn''t take his sword off. It was already less than 10 people who could afford to take out his sword muscle.


    "Hmm."


    "What do you say, Marion? How''s Jake doing?


    "Miltre."


    Now it is time for sword moves. Now Jake''s opponent is going by Crudas. It was a pretty intense meeting, and it was a situation where everyone left their training alone and seemed to see it coming. Until earlier, Marion was dealing with him, but he was getting a little tired of hanging out with Jake''s health, which never cut him off, so he asked Crudas to take his place.


    And Miltre and Marion also talk as they watch the meeting between the two.


    "Thank you. This is unusual."


    "What do you mean?


    "Jake definitely makes the sword moves he showed once his own. I guess you''re thinking about waving your sword, whether you sleep or wake up, not just after it''s over. At first I didn''t think his sword had much talent..."


    "But?"


    "I''m even trying to acquire talent. This is a phenomenal event, don''t you think?


    "I see."


    Mitre seemed convinced. If Marion could see, Miltre was chilling the back of his hand with ice.


    "Miltre, what''s that?


    "Jake hit me"


    "You!?


    Marion can''t hide his surprise. Miltre''s sword power is enough to get into five fingers at school. That''s why he comes from slavery, but he also gathers respect, and he can be counted on. Of course, I''ll have to state that I''m helping his character just past straight.


    "I''ve been open for about 10 days on a mission. And if you go home and look relative to Jake, this is it. I don''t know what I''d do if I hadn''t seen the boys for three days, but that''s exactly right. This is what happened when I was meant to be relative."


    "... I can''t believe this either."


    "Oh, just don''t win Crudas"


    When I saw it, Krudas was about to put a bottle in Jake. And I''m scared, Jake. Supporting Jake''s embrace, Crudas pulls him to Marion and Miltre.


    "Crudus, you''re unforgiving."


    "You won''t have to punch in enough to pass out"


    "... couldn''t afford to cut it"


    Marion and Miltre face each other to that word of Crudas.


    "Whoa, no way..."


    "That''s not true, Jake is strong these days. I''m starting to get tempered by the sword. Add or subtract, and this one''s in danger."


    "Is that true? You''re the strongest student in Gloria today."


    And the three of them, with their thoughts, stared at Jake, who was passed out and being embraced.


    Continued

 261 Crisis lurking beside me, part 1 - discomfort

    "Eh."


    "Yes, stand still without moving!


    Jake had Dute Hilde handle the wounds he had made from his training after he was defeated by Crudas.


    "Whirl! You can''t do it any better?


    "You''re practicing with me because I can''t, right? There must be no such thing as a wasp!


    "How about a cookout internship?"


    "Holy shit!


    In that quarrelsome interaction, the nursing room instructor looks at the two with a bitter smile.


    "Practice bench or me? I should have had Linda do this."


    "You''re telling me Linda''s better than a wasp?


    "Of course not. He''s good at bandaging."


    "Then you should let Linda do it!?


    When Dute Hilde leads the bandage to power, he slaps the place so hard that he seems to be able to bill it.


    "Ghaaaa!


    "Yes, over! Hung!"


    And Dute Hilde left with a tight, rambling shut of the door. Seeing how it goes, Ms Hamitte, a nursing instructor, is laughing at me for creeping up.


    "It''s not funny, Doctor."


    "No, I''m sorry. Look, come here, Mr. Jake. Let me rewind your bandages for you. If you tie it too hard, your blood circulation will be worse."


    Ms Hamitte goes to rewind Jake''s bandage in a handy manner. Jake was left to take care of Hamitte, a nursing instructor, because of his recently intensified training.


    "And yet, Jake, you need to understand a little bit more about women''s minds."


    "Female heart?"


    "Yes. My teacher would wish Gloria had those classes."


    Hamitte rewrapped Jake''s bandage, looking like he said he was hilarious and couldn''t wait. He still doesn''t know why he did it to Jake, and he always looked strange.


    Jake looks like he''s stuck in a fox, but leaves nursing class behind. And after this, it''s an afternoon class. Seating school is sleepy, he says, and when Jake heads to the classroom with a slightly heavier foothold, he meets Miltre, who commands five years along the way to pull a big box and let him carry it.


    "Mm, Jake."


    "Miltre. What, that big box?


    "The more I ask you to put on" Mr. "properly..."


    Miltre lightly hits Jake in the head.


    "Well, it''s a rough day... so, Miltre,. What about that box?


    "This."


    Miltre slaps the box really hard.


    "There''s a warcraft in here"


    "Yeah? Is it dangerous?


    "Next time there will be a class that will make Warcraft fight each other and observe their actions. This is for practice, so it''s very informative, right? You''re a warcraft for that."


    Miltre explains. It sure sounds like you can hear something snagging from inside.


    "But then what?


    "At the end of the day, Crudas fights"


    "Yes!?


    Jake was surprised by the words. Isn''t that just dangerous?


    "Surprise what? Neither have I, and I have already made five appearances in the demonic hunt leading up to Crudas. I''m not surprised."


    "Sure if you ask me."


    "Or do you want to fight instead?


    To Miltre''s mean words, Jake thought a little. But...


    "I''ll stop"


    I thought I''d ride.


    "No, because I think it''s stupid to risk your life for nothing. He says that knights risk their lives for the righteous when they are righteous, in the righteous place."


    "... it would be splendid if I could say that"


    Shake Jake''s head like Miltre was impressed. But Jake didn''t dislike it as strange.


    "I''m a pigsty. I used to get mad at my superiors when I went in there."


    "Somehow I understand"


    "You bastard!


    Slightly poking Jake in the head like Miltre got angry.


    "Keep your mouth down."


    "Excuse me."


    "Yeah, I''m gonna keep this guy in the vault behind the armory, but you''re never gonna get close, are you? You''ll get in and out of the arsenal well, just in case."


    Copy that, seniors.


    That''s all Jake said and said hello to Miltre, he was headed to the classroom.


    Colour... Colour...


    A bell rings announcing the end of the afternoon. and, at the same time, Jake stretches his back and stretches his body.


    "Ugh, it''s finally over"


    "Jake, what are your plans for today?


    Nellie asks Jake.


    "It sounds like a joint Knights practice this evening, and I was removed. There''s going to be a lot of problems aligning children with other messengers."


    "I see, so is that. That means"


    "Oh, I''m free until night. Alberto and Rafferty are busy today, and if Roxanne is free, I''m going to ask her to practice swords, but I don''t know if she has any particular plans."


    "There are no challenges today either. Then why don''t you call me to Bruns'' house?


    "Bruns''?


    Jake takes a glimpse of the Bruns. Bruns has already come out of the punishment room and is living his normal school life. That he officially apologized to Jake about seven days ago. It was right back from the punishment chamber. Apparently, he had something in mind. Now Jake also accepts that apology honestly and often speaks normally.


    Bruns was a pretty good guy if you talk to him too, a sloppy one to put it badly, but a good one, he wasn''t focused on the details. It is also well understood that his father is in a position to be entrusted with one knighthood. If Bruns learns what a knight is, he''ll be regarded as a rigid man.


    Although there are sometimes insensitive remarks, I''m sure Jake would be the same for himself, so it was mutual. And now we get along pretty well, and the Bruns offer makes the swordsmanship archery a little bit easier. The Bruns are always breathing when they take one from Jake, but inside they won''t let Jake.


    Well, it is every day, but what is the reason for fulfilling the invitation?


    "Why?"


    "Now his educator, the butler, is here. So let''s have dinner at his house. I apologize for the last time, but Bruns couldn''t convince me with words alone."


    "Heh. That''s weird and disciplined."


    Jake nods as impressed. And because of that, I decided to call you. Other usual friendly groups join the scene. You just said Linda, Diethilde, Lotte, Rascal, Ruth, and a few others. But Jake felt something caught in his heart.


    In doing so, Bruns'' butler showed up in the classroom. It has a nice, serene old butler vibe. Jake is surprised how he grows up and how a boy with such a pig samurai personality grows up.


    And Jake sees the butler for some reason and is restless.


    Watching the butler upsets my chest area. He''s never been through this before, such as Jake hating humans at first sight.


    "(That''s crazy... why not? I guess it''s my fault)"


    Apparently none of my people have the same impression. Everyone seems to enjoy listening to the butler and is already thrilled with what to treat and what to prepare - bu.


    That''s how Jake stayed in the mood and accepted the Bruns'' invitation.


    The dinner party ended with nothing. For now, I know why the Bruns get so fat. It would be natural if you ate more than three times as much confectionery as any other human being. It was the end of being stopped by Linda on the way.


    But Jake was relieved for some reason, despite the fact that the dinner party was safe. Dinner was delicious without complaining, but Jake didn''t really get his hands on it. I didn''t feel that way for some reason. Jake noticed that he was following every deed of the butler when he noticed.


    "Hmm..."


    "What''s up, Jake?


    "Rascal."


    Rascal was worried that Jake had a face that wouldn''t float.


    "You look pale, Jake. Did you break it in your stomach for a fancy meal you''re unfamiliar with?


    "Don''t be with you, Rascal"


    "What a grace when people were worried"


    Rascal looked sinister, but Jake was nowhere near it.


    "(I don''t know why... what catches you? I feel like I missed something. something you shouldn''t miss)"


    "Hey, are you sure you''re okay?


    "Ah, oh. I think it''s okay..."


    Yes, it should be fine. and Jake told himself. However, it did not feel clear that something had gone wrong.


    Continued

 262 Crisis lurking beside, Part 2 - Transfer Students

    The next day. The classroom was noisy for some reason. Jake came to class a little late after a long morning of training.


    "What happened, Linda?


    Jake talks to Linda, who was nearby. Linda answers with a slight blush as Jake slaps her shoulder.


    "Oh, hello, Mr. Jake, good morning. Apparently, there''s a transfer coming."


    "Transfer student?"


    "Yeah, I''ve been holding on to that rumor since morning. It was like this before you came. I wonder who he is."


    "Heh, yeah."


    Listening to Linda, Jake thought it would be really troublesome to have more like a twirl. He thinks it''s okay to have such a May fly alone.


    "(well... I hope he''s quiet)"


    That''s what Jake thought. And at the morning rally, Ruddle, who was in charge, called the transfer student.


    "Dora, come in."


    "Yes."


    Cheers come from the classroom to the boy who opens the door to the classroom and comes in. A boy at a glance and a beautiful man I don''t know. Long hair that would have gone by with a beautiful girl if she wore women''s clothes. Transparent green hair that looks both gold and green depending on the angle of light. It was as thin green as my eyes were aligned. Beautiful skin with no spots. The boy called Dora was too beautiful for a man.


    "It''s Dora. Nice to meet you all."


    The boy speaks in a high and beautiful voice that will still be voice-changing. The voice was as beautiful as it was again, and the women seemed to snooze in an instant.


    And when Dora is led to her seat by Ruddle, she goes there. That''s when Dora looked at Jake and smiled. Jake is thrilled by the unintentional smile. That''s when Jake felt his heartbeat bounce one big time.


    "(Hey, why?


    Jake wasn''t sure why either, and he was going to have a restless morning.


    "That''s ''come on''."


    "Just kidding."


    Lunch break. Ruth was coming to see me in Jake''s classroom. Lunch today was promised by Lotte that she would make it, and it was lunch when she even called Jake, Rascal, Nellie and Ruth. The Bruns joined us. That''s what I was doing.


    "You can''t eat too much."


    and Jake poked, so he looked sad and left for the dining room. I saw a little comforted by his butler waiting for me somehow at the entrance to the classroom. While I think he did something wrong, Jake was thinking crap that today''s dining room could be food distressing, etc. By the way, Linda and Dute Hilde bring lunch, so I''m sitting down with them and eating.


    And even though Jake was up there somewhere, Ruth noticed, and when Ruth put all the scratches in it, it was when Jake saw Dora in the morning.


    "But you sure are beautiful"


    "Oh, you''re going to believe me if they tell you I''m a girl."


    Linda and Rascal make a mouthful of impressions.


    "Huh, I don''t care. It''s not the best part."


    "Uh, who are you saying Hilde is compared to? Ah?


    "Beh, nothing compared to anyone. Wow!


    "Isn''t that Jake?"


    "Nellie!"


    Dute Hilde is angry at Nellie with her bright red face. They have been perfectly close since a series of events. The two of them, who had completely different specialties, actually did well in a variety of matters by pairing together in class. Then they often stay together in their personal lives, and even after school, Nellie seems to be often disturbed by Dute Hilde''s villa. Thanks to Nellie, she''s been nagging about the manipulation lately, and Jake''s been pioneering it.


    With those two sideways, Jake hurries up and cooks lunch. I''m going to ask Crudus to do an audition of the sword during the day if I have time today. He often waves his sword alone in the training field as soon as lunch is over. Jake goes there with the conversation and lunch in his stomach. Sometimes because Lotte''s rice is delicious, it can be eaten in no time.


    "Lotte will be a good daughter-in-law."


    "Oh, what!?


    Lotte shouts her surprise as Jake suddenly says that.


    "What kind of man does Lotte want? Rich after all?


    "Wow, I..."


    Lotte turned bright red on her face and leaned down. Compare Jake and Lotte with the face Ruth said "Oh man," but Jake is dull on Lotte''s reply, so he''s just had dinner without hearing back anymore.


    And when he finishes eating, he tries to leave the scene, but there appears the rumored Dora.


    "Jake, you... right?


    "Hmm? Yeah, but"


    Jake was a little vain, but now he looked firmly at him from the front. The more I see it, the stranger I think Jake is. Beautiful, but that''s not all. Jake had a hunch that the atmosphere was not the only one.


    Then Jake stares at Dora in alarm.


    "What can I do for you, transfer student?


    "No, I need to ask you something. I''d rather you called me by name. Can''t you?"


    "If you''re my friend, I''ll call you by name. You can''t."


    "This is tough."


    Jake''s unexpectedly harsh demeanor keeps an eye on things as they go.


    "If you don''t need me, we''re going?


    "No, I was wondering where the learning food was. I''ve just transferred to school and I don''t know anything."


    "I''m sorry, but ask the others. I''m in a hurry, bye."


    To put it that way, Jake just left the spot behind. Dora is also slightly distracted by Jake''s departure.


    "I hated you...?


    "Sorry about our Jake! Why don''t you leave that big fool alone and have dinner with us?


    Nellie invites Dora to lunch with her eyes sparkling. He obviously looked like he was interested in Dora and couldn''t help it. Dora looked a little face-eaten at Nellie, who didn''t cover her up,


    "Is it okay...?


    "Of course! Everyone''s good, right?!?


    And everyone nods like they gave up on Nellie''s unspoken attitude. That''s how Dora was supposed to have lunch with Nellie and the others.


    after that school.Jake today was scheduled to be allowed to attend the training of his senior classmates in the evening. The Holy Knights also come from the Temple Knights, so today was the dimension that I didn''t have to bother to go back. Of course, the Knights of the outer periphery, who always take care of them, get permission to act.


    And he was alone in preparing to use it for evening training. The armory is in a painting of an indoor practice area, so it''s hard to hold it all by yourself to an outside practice area. But it seems that many of the upper classmates will have some kind of assignment on the next massive expedition, and they had been simultaneously briefed on it. This training is also named for it. Apparently, the Temple Knights could carry out a massive expedition, and students in grades 5 and 6 say that up to four years could be temporarily summoned as reserve for the Temple Knights.


    "I don''t know what you''re thinking, Peppa..."


    Jake grumbles to distract the boredom of preparing on his own. And I can speak from behind when I step into the arsenal trying to keep my weapon out of the way.


    "Jake"


    "That''s Ruth when you twirl. Hey, what''s up?


    It was Dute Hilde and Ruth who walked in from behind. It is a rare combination.


    "After school today, I''m going to have Mr. Dora''s welcome party at my house. What are your plans for today?


    "You''re training today. I''m sorry, but I don''t know when it''s gonna end, so just leave me alone."


    "What a waste. Even though you can taste the delicious."


    "That''s right. Even if you come after training, the wasps will be waiting for you."


    Dute Hilde tried to eat down, but Jake shook his head.


    "No, I''ll quit because it''s bad to be late. I''ll just get the feeling."


    "Really...? Then there''s no choice."


    Jake was sorry because Dute Hilde looked sorry, but there was no other way to do this. Even Jake wants to go.


    "Jake, would you like to come back another time?


    "Oh, I hope I get some time."


    "You don''t have to train that far..."


    Dute Hilde told him to whine, but Jake no longer has a voice. And Dute Hilde tries to leave the scene with the thought of being pulled behind her hair, but the door that came in earlier doesn''t open. If this place doesn''t open, we have to go quite a long way to get outside.


    "Oh, my keys..."


    "Did you just say that?


    "What''s wrong, both of you?"


    He came out pulling the weapons Jake uses in his training all at once. In order to train with armor, this time I will use an iron weapon with a crushed blade. It''s training closer to real life.


    Jake takes his hand off that weapon and puts his hand on the door.


    "That''s true. Did someone unlock the keys from the outside?


    "The wasps just walked in, didn''t they?


    "Outside we''re already starting to line up our equipment, so you know there''s someone..."


    It is then.


    Bakin


    From behind them, there was the sound of something breaking through, the three pointing towards the sound simultaneously.


    "Hey, what''s that noise?


    "Something frightened you."


    "Are you from the arsenal...?


    Jake tries to remember what happened. There shouldn''t usually be anything behind the arsenal.


    "Ah..."


    Jake remembers what happened yesterday at noon. Miltre said. He''s putting the Warcraft away, so he says stay away from it inadvertently. If so.


    "Jake, I hear something."


    Dute Hilde was anxiously grabbing Jake''s sleeve. Surely she was right, I could hear some breath. And Jake was unconsciously grasping the iron sword for practice.


    "Jeez, this is..."


    "Both of you, slow down. If I signal, run for the door behind you on the left, okay? Look, slow down so you don''t hit the footsteps."


    Under Jake''s instructions, the three of them slowly begin to fall back. And the Lord of breath who stands for who he is.


    "Oh!"


    "This is a pinch"


    "I knew you would..."


    As Jake expected, it was one hungry forest wolf who showed up before them.


    Continued

 263 Crisis lurking beside me, part 3 - First real battle

    "Oh, oh..."


    "Why are you here?"


    "I don''t care why. Focus on how you survive."


    Ruth switches her mind in Jake''s voice. But that was not the case with Dute Hilde. For the first time in my life I see a warcraft, my teeth are trembling and making a noise.


    In front of those three, the forest wolf brought his neck to recognize Jake and the others as prey.


    "Run!


    Ruth rushes to a glance with those words. Jake pulls his hand away and lets Dute Hilde solidify. Kick one sword at the door at the same time. From behind came a forest wolf as he scattered his saliva.


    "Ruth!"


    "Let it go!"


    Ruth tightens the lateral pulling door as Jake jumps with Dute Hilde in his arms. Forest wolf colliding from face to face at its door. And Ruth uses Jake''s kicked sword, and he clutches to the door and does the stick.


    "Ugh, is that one of you?


    "No, not yet. There are other entrances and exits here. Get out of here before he realizes it."


    "Ugh. I don''t care what you want."


    "Don''t blur, let''s go!


    Jake runs the lead. Dute Hilde was sitting and shaking, so Jake grabbed his hand and did it.


    "Ooh, whirl! Let''s go?"


    "Ha, ha!


    "Oh, because I do this..."


    Ruth thought and sighed afterwards, but Jake is always serious. Besides, if we don''t get out of here alive first, then there''s nothing. Ruth still lacks the tension around him. Given his age, it''s not impossible, probably because he''s never stood on the arrow himself. Ruth still doesn''t know what the word "risk his life" means in the true sense.


    Of course, Jake doesn''t know, but if you always look at Rafferty and Alberto, you somehow know what it means to risk your life.


    "(This is the actual battle... my heart sounds and my breathing becomes shallow. Your health is draining fast and your body doesn''t move as you thought it would with tension. Yet my head is abnormally stuck. This is... the exchange of life!


    Jake went through a real battle once during Doom, but only momentum stands on the battlefield then. The next time he''s trained, he''s quite aware of himself as a warrior, and he holds the sword after knowing what it means to defeat an enemy and what a battle to protect others means. Otherwise this was Jake''s first line.


    "(Sure, when you turn right at that corner, there''s a door, and from there, there''s definitely a way out into the garden -)"


    Jake recalls the path to escape, but a gap is created there.


    "Jeez!


    "Side by side?


    A forest wolf jumped out of the shadows. Jake took his fangs with his sword, but he became a wolf. But he immediately kicked the wolf in the stomach and flew away. At the same time, the wolf flies and distance himself from Jake. Then,


    "Ah."


    "I missed..."


    Dute Hilde took shape between the wolf and Jake. Dute Hilde is shuddering as he compares Jake to the wolf, smugly.


    "Whirl, can you walk over here slowly?


    "No... lose your hips"


    Dute Hilde slipped on the spot and sat down naked. But Jake thought that would be all right. Now I can narrow my thoughts.


    "(It''s just a matter of being slashed faster than a wolf. What, that''s all)"


    That''s never easy. But even that makes Jake more focused than he cares. Forgetting the tension in the first line, the surrounding noise slowly disappeared. Yet Jake knows what''s around him, how he''s moving, how he''s trying to move. For example, Ruth, who was supposed to be behind it, could tell as if he was seeing his right foot in front now.


    "(When Rafferty concentrated, you said you could count the number of leaves falling behind you. Is this what this is about, Rafferty?


    Jake talks to Rafferty in his head, but even that eventually disappears. And the sound finally disappeared completely. What you hear is the sound of your heart and the breath of a wolf. And then there''s Dute Hilde''s appearance to protect. Just that.


    "Jake... I don''t want to die..."


    Dute Hilde groans as she twitches her face with a half-bake, but Jake just said the words gently without changing his expression.


    "It''s okay, because I''ll definitely protect you. So don''t move, Hilde."


    "... yes"


    Dute Hilde was very relieved by the words why. She was convinced that it was Jake who would win. Besides, it was the end of even remembering a little joy that Jake called his name for the first time.


    And


    "Don''t you move, Ruth. Out of the way."


    "Huh."


    The moment Ruth was about to move, Jake stopped him. Ruth managed to help Jake, but it didn''t come as a surprise as to why Jake could see that with his back to himself.


    Ruth thinks. That Jake''s back was different than usual.


    "(This is... what is it? It''s just a bunch of stuff)"


    Ruth decided to leave everything to Jake for the atmosphere. He also decided it was best. And the killing that rises from Jake''s body.


    "... defeat"


    "Grrrrrrrrrr"


    When Jake made the move to step forward, the wolf stepped back. So Jake sets up even more.


    "Ha!


    "Garruh!"


    As Jake gave his temper roar, a forest wolf flew in. To be precise, Jake''s temper made me jump.


    And Jake was looking very slowly, as if a forest wolf were flying at him.


    "(What, it''s finally too late?


    That is a sign that Jake''s concentration has reached its limits. Jake thought he was moving at a normal rate at that time, but for Ruth and others it was just an unusual rate that didn''t even catch his eye. Speed not comparable to when you jump on the Bruns. It was Jake who took the lead, even though he was completely behind the forest wolf.


    "Shh!


    The sword, wiped out with Jake''s temper, smashes the bones off the neck of the forest wolf and slaps the wolf straight against the wall. Even the young but overwhelming speed of initiation prevented the monster from taking a full weight blow with one neck. A forest wolf who gets slammed against the wall without time to scream and blows bubbles with cramps. The battle was a moment.


    "Hmm."


    "Yay!


    Ruth snarls her fingers unexpectedly. And you rush over to him. And it was when Jake tried to reach out to the two of us when he tried to unconcentrate.


    "Grrrrrrrrrr"


    "What!?


    A forest wolf has emerged from behind. Jake gets in the shape of being taken back.


    "(Right, shit. You said in your training, ''Watch the Battle of the Warcraft''. Then is it normal for Warcraft to fight each other? It was Crudas'' turn after either side fell. Why can''t you think about it there, me!


    Jake''s anger at his nagging was now overwhelmingly unfavourable. The forest wolf behind it seems to be stopping at a certain distance, but Jake is supposed to have a dute hilde behind him even though he just wants to dodge it once with a jump. In other words, Jake doesn''t have the option to escape, he has to turn around and fight the forest wolf. And the distance is closer than earlier.


    "(It''s just a battle... can you do it?


    In case Jake thinks about it, look at Ruth. Worst case scenario, we have to let Ruth and Dute Hilde alone get away with it. Ruth also looks into Jake''s eyes and guesses his intentions, nodding and leaning over here.


    Jake increases his focus again, understanding that the intent went through, but this time it didn''t work out the way it did earlier. I thought it was a one-time focus earlier, so it really doesn''t get as focused as it was earlier. Seeing Dute Hilde still wiggling like he was about to cry, Jake thought he had to protect him from nature.


    When Jake stares back at Dute Hilde, she also stares back at Jake. After a while of staring, Jake confirmed that his fright had faded from Dute Hilde, and he nodded to Dute Hilde to show him. That signals.


    "Gah!"


    "Ooh!"


    As the forest wolf flies, Jake turns around and puts his fastest poke together. Jake chose to poke at him because he felt he couldn''t make it with a shove. But if you fail, you will die, and if you fail, it is a breakthrough. And Ruth pops up, too, heading toward Dute Hilde.


    "(Nah, wolves are faster!


    Jake''s sight showed that the forest wolf''s forefoot was supposed to push Jake down before the poke stretched. But Jake saw it. It is the hesitation in the air, as the forest wolf was frightened by something. Still, I couldn''t stop poking Jake I let go.


    "Uh-oh!


    Jake''s poking hit in the wolf''s mouth and was piercing the wolf''s throat. The tip of the sword is also crushed because it is an iron sword for practice, but Jake is still dressed to stick it up from the bottom, so the wolf weighing more than 2m will be in the shape of a throat. The soft wolf''s throat was torn without a scratch.


    Jake, pushed down by a wolf after gaining momentum, gets up with the wolf out of the way. At that moment, Ruth came running over to him.


    "Yikes! Are you hurt?


    "Oh, I can handle it. What about you guys?


    "I''m a good fighter. The twirl..."


    "Ah, haha"


    Dute Hilde had a weird laugh. Jake worries purely about her and gently stops by.


    "You''re all right now, twirl."


    "Ho, is that true?


    "Oh. I told you I''d protect you. Trust me."


    "Oh, really? That''s... hi, higu... whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Whether the thread of tension was broken, Dute Hilde began to cry on Jake. I can''t help it. Children were in unexpected danger of their lives. Well, she''s a Duke''s Lady. I have faced several kidnappings and other crises before, but there have always been many escorts around her and I never even felt my life was in danger. Being kidnapped again doesn''t put your life in danger when you reach the Duke''s house. If the other person is human, it can be bargaining.


    But demons can''t possibly negotiate or anything, they just force me to make a pure choice between killing or getting killed. For the first time, Dute Hilde, who had a real sense that his own life was really in crisis, cried because of the relief. But this would be the reaction of a normal child. Jake and Ruth are intolerant because of the environment in which they grew up, but it''s not weird if they''re usually panicking and running away.


    Jake stayed by until Dute Hilde settled down, and Ruth gently left the scene to call the instructor. And the school becomes temporarily noisy. As a matter of course, the exercise was discontinued and the cause was immediately investigated. The school''s safety management system is questioned, and inspectors are dispatched from the Arnelian Church, and the students just wander around. Jake''s reputation spreads like a wave in it. It''s not what a normal person does, such as defeating two Warcraft with a practice sword. Regardless of whether Jake wanted it or not, he became the target of attention irrevocably. As the gaze that sees him with curiosity and amazement grows, there is only one gaze that means something completely different.


    "(Totally dangerous. You had a hair in between, though it sounds good because I made it. It wouldn''t be weird if I wasn''t letting the wolf kill me, you little brat)"


    Person staring at Jake from behind the pillars. By the time Jake noticed the signs and looked at the pillar, the figure had already disappeared.


    Continued

 264 Crisis lurking beside, Part 4 - The Failure of the Holy Capital

    That night at the Deep Green Palace in Arnelia Church.


    "What about Jake?


    "You''ll be asleep already. The servant seems tired today, too. Still, Roxanne and I used to work together a lot."


    "Well, you''re really sincere about the sword. I''d like you to fight harder on your desk."


    It is Miriazal and Rafferty who are talking. There are also Alberto, Moldard and Kiko on the spot.


    "It''s late"


    "Dry into the manadil, or get in"


    And Manadil and Dryde, archbishops, also showed up. Especially since Manadil is also responsible for Gloria, it would be him if he were to be held accountable for this incident.


    When you enter the room, Manadil will say the words of apology.


    "What can I apologize for?"


    "Exactly. I''m glad Jake stopped there, but what would have happened if damage had been done to the other students. If there''s an opening, tell me why this happened."


    "No, we don''t make excuses. Let''s get rid of it."


    As Manadir remained drooling over his head, Miriazar exhaled heavily and urged Manadir to raise his face.


    "I can''t help but look at your Lord''s bald head. I understand that there are no problems with the management system. The investigation is already underway. Get a report from Rafferty."


    "Yes. On top of that, I apologize..."


    "That''s why I''m telling you that shit is not serious. That''s enough. Rafferty, report."


    "Then we will report the investigation."


    Rafferty turns the material at hand.


    "Let''s start with what we found out. It wasn''t the forest wolf that Jake defeated this time."


    "Hmm. So what?


    Miriazal''s eyebrows move tingly.


    "It''s a walthound, a subspecies that live far south."


    "I don''t really ask... what''s the point?


    "Essentially, southern demons are even more ferocious and combative among the continents. I mean, you can think of it as the top species of forest wolf."


    Rafferty reports pale. When I heard that much, Miriazal''s face became even more daunting.


    "I mean, you think someone switched demons?


    "We haven''t checked that far. This forest wolf did not pass the guild in the first place and was captured through an extracurricular exercise in Gloria''s sixth grade. I mean..."


    "There''s an inside man in Gloria?


    Manadil shouts his surprise. Miriazal will control him if he says anything more.


    "Are there any further investigations into this?


    "No, not that far. I''m not even sure when it was replaced."


    "Then all the arguments from here will be speculative. If you intend to, you may express your opinion."


    Moldard raises his hand on Miriazal''s words.


    "Moldard, tell me."


    "Then cross the line. It''s time for the forest wolf to be switched, but that will change things."


    "For example."


    "First of all, it''s possible he wasn''t a forest wolf at the first stage of capture. Given the frequency of demon kings these days, it''s not surprising that something like that happened before you knew it."


    "One word from me regarding that possibility"


    Rafferty raises her hand.


    "What?"


    "Forest wolves prefer collective action and tend to make herd bosses. The total number of populations can be as small as 20. If it is larger, it can be more than 100. The Valthhound, on the other hand, is my strong species, sometimes hunting alone, and the population forms only a number, many or less than 10. At the time of this capture, there were reports that we had dealt with more than 30 herds. As a possibility, I was wondering if there was a good chance he was a forest wolf at the time of capture. Most of these two species are hard to discern at first glance. So I''m not sure."


    "I see. Then let''s conclude at one end that it''s unlikely at this time. Moldard, is there anything else?"


    "Yes. Then go on."


    Moldard goes on to say more.


    "It is possible that we switched during the next transport, but this is unlikely"


    "Why not?"


    "Captured individuals will be baked for identification. And when I brought the forest wolf into the holy city of Arnelia, I checked myself. When we entered the Holy City of Arnelia, we were undoubtedly individuals at the time of capture."


    "Father''s... No. Excuse me, I was wondering if Lord Moldard was right. When we capture warcraft and demons, we will identify them by baking marks. This is a duty. And there was no burn mark on the individual Jake knocked down this time."


    "Ho."


    Miriazal smiles satisfactorily.


    "Then don''t be narrowed down."


    "Yes, I was wondering if the wolf was likely replaced within Gloria"


    "There''s no way I can do that!


    It was Manadir who was outraged. If you try him, you don''t want to believe that something as big as that was done on your own lap. Dride controls him like that.


    "Manadil, calm down"


    "Can this calm down! About how much censorship you need to break through to hold such a warcraft..."


    "You don''t have to."


    Miriazal suddenly blocked Manadir''s words. To unexpected words, Manadil makes his eyes black and white.


    "Dear Miriazal, What is that..."


    "Do you know what you watch out for when you build fortifications that don''t fall even when attacked in battle?


    "No, it''s..."


    "A fort with only one weak spot,"


    Alberto speaks quietly. Miriazal snorts at the word.


    "Exactly. Something called a fort is broken from a place you wouldn''t expect to make everything strong. So deliberately creating a weak part and holding it tight there are the basics of defense. Arnelia too. The smuggling route is in this city, and the head of it is not the breathtaking one."


    "Then ask the chief."


    "Uhm. We''ll see who purchased such a warcraft this time"


    "We will make arrangements as soon as possible. Let''s find out by tonight."


    "Please, Rafferty."


    Rafferty leaves the room graciously. When Miriazal further encouraged his opinion on the remaining faces, Alberto now raised his hand.


    "Why don''t you talk to Jake?


    "Why not? We''ve already heard the whole story."


    Miriazal is also surprised by this question. But Alberto valued Jake more than he thought.


    "I can''t insult Jake. His opinion is valuable. More should be pursued if he didn''t feel any discomfort in school life or in his normal life."


    "Hmm. Sure."


    Miriazal recalls the strange talent Jake showed in his fight against Doom. It is possible that Jake is aware of something that even Miriazal does not realize.


    "But I''ll do it tomorrow. Let''s get Jake tired today too."


    "Yes, I''ll see you tomorrow."


    "Okay, who else has any suggestions yet?


    No one will answer Miriazal''s words this time.


    "Then I stayed up late tonight. But some still have their jobs. Once dismissed here, Manadil will investigate anyone who may have entered the scene and thoroughly control the information. Don''t let the public know. Dride is maintained as is. Alberto stopped the Knights of the Temple who went for the exercise and asked him to explain the situation. Moldard, wash out anyone involved in the Valthhound transport. That''s it."


    "" "" Your will "" "


    That''s how they each leave the room. All that was left were Tsuko and Miriazal.


    "Son of a bitch, have you heard from all the mouthless people diving into Gloria?


    Actually, there was a suspicious report.


    "I see, do you think you can take the back?


    "Primary reports such as background came, but there were no suspicious parts at all. That''s not too suspicious anymore."


    "... you think that''s suspicious the other way around?


    "Yes."


    The face of Zizi is never serious. Miriazal guessed that she had a good deal of certainty.


    "Fine. When will we find out?


    "In the early morning."


    "Okay. Let me know as soon as the report''s up."


    []/(exp, adj-na) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk)


    That''s how Miriazal goes straight to get his hypnotic sleep, but the next morning, because of that report and Rafferty''s, listening to Jake was behind him. If that were a failure, Miriazal would regret it within that day.


    Continued

 265 Crisis lurking beside, Part 5 - Boy Intuition

    The next morning. Jake attended school as usual. Those who knew the circumstances advised him that he should rest, but Jake said he couldn''t and went to school.


    There''s a reason I''m so sure of that.


    "(I wonder why. I still don''t have a bad feeling about it)"


    Jake was attacked by a very strong sense of fatigue after leaving Warcraft yesterday, but for some reason his eyes were on the brink. I asked Roxanne to relax naked alone in her room before bed because she didn''t do her usual routine and applied for sword practice (although she was beaten because she suddenly broke into the room), but still couldn''t sleep. The first time I took a bottle from Roxanne, though unintentional, never calmed Jake''s mind either.


    Even though he wasn''t ready, Jake had been thinking about Roxanne getting one taken and depressed on his ass. Of course there would have been a hyperawakening caused by the excessive excitement of the battle, but Jake''s instincts were telling us. I don''t think it''s over yet.


    He couldn''t sleep with Locke in the end, but the answer was starting to take on a clear shape this morning.


    "(Who did that in the first place? There''s a guy who can gain by unleashing the Warcraft? Is there anything Miriazal can do to allow enemies to break into his school? Hmm, like I''m missing something more than that...)"


    As Jake roars and walks down the hallway, there''s someone slapping him on the shoulder from behind.


    "Hey, Jake."


    "... what, the Bruns"


    "What a greeting. I''m still worried about you.


    Bruns cares about Jake in a disgusting way. But the way he cared about Jake while he lit up was like a boy bringing his favorite woman forward, and it wasn''t pleasant to flatter. Still, Jake also figured out that it would be pure favor, so there are those who slap Bruns on the shoulder further from behind, even as he cruises around wondering what to do.


    "I don''t want a man delle, Bruns."


    "Whoa! Rascal, you''re bringing my favor in those words!


    "... sounds like an asshole. Do it."


    With Rascal and Bruns on their asses starting the argument in the hallway, Jake sighs and tries to head to the classroom when the troubled self looks stupid. Then Jake notices his butler watching the Bruns softly from behind the hallway. At that moment, I felt the fog in Jake''s head. Come on, it was clear.


    "(He! I can''t explain why, but he''s the one who brought the Warcraft to this Gloria!


    A certainty that words couldn''t explain attacked Jake. Jake''s body enters a combat posture so that his whole body''s hair stands upside down. Gain the feeling that the sound disappears from the surroundings and that you can grasp the movement around you so that it is in your hands. It feels almost the same as yesterday when we defeated the first Warcraft.


    And today he was bringing serious wrapped in cloth on his back. Because of Miriazal''s policy of getting used to serious weight and fear quickly, Jake usually brought the seriousness he only used on Alberto and Rafferty opponents.


    And I felt like the seriousness on Jake''s back was going to add weight.


    "... I need to slash him"


    "To?"


    "Did I say something?


    Soon, Bruns and Rascal stood in front of Jake after finishing the argument. They look at Jake with a strange face who doesn''t respond to their own voice.


    "Hey, are you sure you''re okay, Jake?


    "You got a bright blue face, huh?


    "Oh... nothing"


    That''s all Jake said, he started heading into the classroom again. From behind, try to face each other, followed by Bruns and Rascal after Jake.


    Jake didn''t get slashed by Bruns'' butler here because he doesn''t care about people. It was to prevent other students from escaping into shields for fear of getting in the way.


    "(Do you want to go later? But what if it was my mistake?


    I have a little anxiety about Jake''s chest. There is no evidence. If I make one mistake, I''m just a killer. And annoyance will extend to all those around you. But such a common sense thought blew right out of his head.


    "(then... you''ll never be able to face Lisa again)"


    Lisa always comes first in Jake''s thoughts. My affairs and those of others were secondary. Even at this time, all Jake feared was that Lisa would grieve, not just be a killer if her judgment was wrong.


    In the end, Jake was unable to make a decision after the first class, and it was during the second class that his resolve was consolidated.


    "(Let''s do it and regret it, rather than regret it. Besides, if my account is even more correct, he''s...)"


    Jake''s belly is set. If that happens, we act fast.


    "Doctor!"


    "What is it?


    Aranes stares down at Jake, a teacher of basic magic studies who was in class. He''s 40 the guy there, but he didn''t make a very good impression because Jake sleeps in class all the time.


    "I don''t feel well, so may I go to the emergency room?


    "This time it''s the emergency room. If you''re not feeling well, why don''t you go to sleep like you always do?


    Aranes said his utmost dislike, but Jake didn''t bother as if he had. It''s supposed to react differently, but Jake isn''t. Seeing as how that Jake didn''t utter a word, Aranes sighed and broke whether he decided that Jake was really ill.


    "... you won''t be able to stop it. Jake boy, I admire your attitude toward the sword, but you shouldn''t neglect anything else. Work harder. Allow me to come rest in the emergency room. Is the paramedic there?


    "Ah, Doctor. Me."


    Jake controls Lotte to raise his hand and responds as he does.


    "No, because I can go myself. Thank you, Doctor."


    When Jake leaves honestly and graciously, Aranes returns to class again, although subtly surprised by Jake''s honest attitude. In the classroom where Jake is gone, Rascal slaps Bruns on the shoulder.


    "It''s Bruns."


    "What?


    "Jake... isn''t that strange after all?


    "You think so, too?


    The Bruns twirls around and turns back.


    "Oh, it kind of seemed like I was coming up with something"


    "Ever since you came to my house before."


    Rascal rounds his eyes when he sees the Bruns roar.


    "You... you see it as an outing."


    "What is an outing, disrespectful"


    "No, he just said he was a very blunt guy"


    "What?


    "What are you talking about, there!?


    Seeing Aranes staring at Bruns and Rascal with an angry look, the two thought it was "bad," but Lotte put out a help boat there.


    "Doctor, Bruns, I think you''re having abdominal pain."


    "Oh, yes, it is. I had a bad bowel movement here and... I was there!


    "Hmm... I would eat too much in your case. Complaints are coming from the dining room, wondering what kind of student eats all that meat."


    Even though the classroom laughed more and more at Alanes'' words, the Bruns had been hanging on. He apparently learned something called patience in the punishment chamber. It seemed that I had learned the art of controlling my anger in the most difficult situations I had ever seen.


    Looking at that Bruns, Lotte offers more.


    "Can I take him to the emergency room?


    "Not again. Well, that would be nice. I''m keeping you precious from your parents, so it''s too late for anything to happen."


    "Yes. So, Rascal, can you help me carry you, Bruns?


    "I understand."


    Rascal just gave me a hand here, and the three of them left the classroom. And when the footsteps come from the classroom to a place that would not be completely audible, they look at each other.


    "Explain it to me, too. What''s wrong with Jake?


    "We don''t know."


    "But it may not be normal."


    Rascal thinks. Rascal and I are best friends at school, and I kind of grasped Jake''s personality over the last few months of dating. Rascal thinks, I don''t know how conscious Jake is, but Jake is prone to emotions on his face. So if you have any problems, you will know immediately, but he is also honest at the same time, so Rascal will tell you most of the things if he asks. That''s why Rascal is close to Jake.


    That was the first time, like this one, Jake worried about one person and wouldn''t talk to anyone.


    "... let''s think about it in case. Lotte, do you know Senior Crudas?


    "Yeah, yeah. For once."


    "The time now should be time for voluntary learning. Go to your senior classroom and get him."


    "Okay. But for what?


    "Just tell me you have a bad feeling"


    Lotte didn''t seem to swallow the situation well yet, but Rascal''s face was serious in itself. Adultly, he followed him.


    And when Lotte ran out, Rascal and Bruns ran out looking for Jake.


    Continued

 266 Crisis lurking beside, Part 6 - Deacon As Usual

    Around that time Jake sat back with the seriousness he kept hidden, searching around the school looking for a butler for the Bruns. Gloria, which is so vast that I can''t imagine where I would normally start looking, Jake was exploring the campus to be led by something he couldn''t see.


    "This way."


    Jake was walking around looking for a different space. Even in the same sight, there is a distinct different world. The cause of this is the discomfort left by someone. He traces the slightest sign. Of course, Jake wasn''t trained like that, and even if he was trained like a pigeon, he couldn''t have been tracked. This is what Jake has mastered in life, his own ability.


    Jake''s ability. While Jake is aware of the matter, he doesn''t know exactly what it is. But I only know how to use it. And never make a mistake.


    "Here or..."


    Eventually Jake arrived at a magic experiment class. Here it is a room surrounded by simple summoning witchcraft and witchcraft barriers to perform witchcraft training. Soundproofing magic is naturally also practiced, although by its nature it is a classroom that is off-limits if it is normal.


    "It''s unlocked"


    When Jake tries to move the handle a little, the door moves. To that fact, Jake instantly increases concentration. Sometimes if you do poorly, you can be slashed the moment you open the door. Jake gently opens the door with his sword tip to be vigilant.


    Gigigi, and the poorly erected door opens bitterly as it makes a murmuring noise, and the smell of a little mold makes Jake''s nose. I don''t usually feel like a big deal, Jake, but now this dampness doubles my breathlessness.


    "No? No..."


    "Oh, this is Master Jake. How did it go?


    Suddenly a voice was called from inside the room and Jake was about to accidentally fall back. The Lord of Voices was the Deacon of the Bruns. I certainly should have heard what his name was to say, but Jake forgot. It''s as if you refuse to remember.


    Or maybe Jake didn''t feel the need to hear his name. Jake was clearly beginning to realize why by being relative to the butler.


    "What are you doing here?


    Still, when Jake gets one breath done, he asks the question calmly. To that answer, the butler also returns calmly.


    "Because you said Master Bruns forgot something. Wonderfully, this old man was looking for it."


    "Are you moving around on your own? Do you have permission to go to school?


    But Jake''s question fell within his assumptions, and the butler answered with a smile.


    "Of course we have. Besides, if I were in this facility, I would be allowed to move freely to some extent. I mean, there''s nothing inconvenient about me being here, but with all due respect, isn''t Master Jake in class?


    "I just came after him because I saw a suspicious man. It would take precedence over class. Why don''t you let me see if I can prove it and do it?


    "Apparently I''m not trusted by Master Jake... I can''t help it"


    Bruns'' butler takes a note out of his chest inner pocket, puts it up at his fingertips and walks over to Jake. And when his distance came seven steps from Jake, Jake almost pulled the sword out of him and slashed him.


    But the butler avoided Jake''s sword and showed him. The expression is calm itself, and I see no surprise or hostility in my face. That was extra creepy for Jake to take.


    "What do you do, Master Jake?


    "... now I''m convinced. You are the enemy!


    With that one word, Jake went on to dance to him even more to slay Bruns'' butler.


    It wasn''t until minutes after Jake started fighting that Rascal and Bruns arrived at the magic experiment class when they heard the sword wind cut.


    "Huh?"


    "What''s going on?


    There''s no point in two people not being able to swallow the situation. Inside the room stood Jake, a sweaty, sword-fitting deacon and a Bruns deacon with a cool face.


    "What do you do, Master Jake?


    "Damn."


    Jake spat bitter words at the butler''s words. Having seen the sight, Bruns and Rascal each reacted differently.


    A boy named Rascal is usually a joke, but he''s basically a calm character. He tries calmly to figure out what the hell Jake is trying to accomplish, and the Bruns screams to stop him when he realizes Jake is seriously waving his sword, although he was also stunned at first.


    "Hey, Jake! What are you doing!?


    "... don''t talk to me, I can''t afford it"


    "No, you''re not!


    Bruns tried to go back even further, but Jake''s impatient look made him feel dull, too, and inadvertently clogged the words. So Bruns tries to convince his butler.


    "Hey, you! What are you doing without my permission?


    "Don''t worry, Bo. It''ll all be over soon."


    "No, that''s not true. I''m asking what I''m doing!


    "Don''t worry, Bo. It''ll all be over soon."


    "So..."


    "Don''t worry, Bo. It''ll all be over soon."


    Bruns also felt an anomaly in the words repeated like Yamahiko''s. Certainly in front of him is a butler whom he knew well. But I know too much. Put him on such a tight spot, his butler was too normal.


    "What, what''s going on?


    "Bruns, spread out. If Jake''s in danger, we''ll just buy him some time."


    Rascal felt the anomaly slightly quicker than the Bruns and has already begun to get into a combat posture. Of course, Rascal doesn''t have any real combat experience. Nor is he experiencing a training ground like Jake, although he is also a downtown raised person. But Rascal still felt dangerous. Not if I''m watching too.


    Has that tension been passed on to the Bruns as well? He didn''t even have a good head spin enough to make a decision about what to do, but the tension only increases. That''s why Bruns grabbed Rascal''s shoulder and pulled off the move.


    "Come on, Rascal"


    "What, are you going to have your own butler''s shoulder? Then..."


    "I want to, but I''m not"


    The look on Bruns''s face, which sees a slightly breathing rascal, was also sometime more serious.


    "My butler is a former knight. When I was younger, I was in the top 100 knights in the kingdom''s sword tournament."


    "What? I mean..."


    "To our extent, it''s only in Jake''s way. I don''t even think Jake can defeat the butler, and I don''t think my butler will kill Jake. He''s so sweet."


    I remember Bruns getting tangled up in a bunch of night thieves. There were only five or six of them, but his butler quickly repelled the night thief without killing anyone. The sword of the butler at that time is still clear in Bruns'' memory. If the butler of that memory hadn''t faded, it would no longer be an incredible situation for Jake to have slashed any number of them.


    Still, the Bruns keep the nail on the butler just in case.


    "Hey, if I''m wrong, you''re not gonna kill my... my classmate!?


    "Don''t worry, Bo. It''ll all be over soon."


    The butler''s reply remained unchanged. Even Jake and Rascal and even Bruns learned to be creepy about it.


    And Jake, who breathed, is slashed by the butler again.


    "Whoa!"


    "What do you do, Master Jake?


    Jake''s sword with all his might, on a single piece of paper, but surely the butler will. I see a slight rush and tiredness in Jake''s expression. The butler hasn''t even tried to take a weapon yet. Of course, for his safety when entering the school, he even keeps a sword for his escort, but there are still various pieces of equipment in this classroom. It''s going to be a cool weapon, such as a candlestick, but the butler didn''t even give me his eyes instead of touching it. But even in the middle of the battle, it''s like a broken thought: "What do you do, Master Jake?" The butler kept asking faceless questions.


    Eventually I see a limit on Jake''s health, and as his sword tip begins to dull, there are more who arrive in the classroom.


    "Jake!


    "What the hell is this?


    It was Miltre and Marion, the upper classmates, who put them on. The breathless lotte continues from behind it. Of course she called. Lotte found them a foot faster than Crudas, so he called them in first.


    Miltre and Marion seemed lost in judgment when they saw the situation, but first Miltre wings Jake from behind to make the fight stop.


    "Wait, Jake!


    "! Danger!!


    Jake kicked the ground as much as he wanted with his feet, keeping his feathers tight. Miltre also falls back in vain, but the place where Miltre''s head had been until earlier had been slashed away with something like a knife the butler had hidden on his sleeve. It is an unexpected early start.


    "Become..."


    "I knew it."


    Show the face that Jake was just convinced of getting.


    "What''s going on?


    "This guy''s not going to kill me. But..."


    Jake scolds the butler for his hostility.


    "This guy is going to kill except me and Bruns!


    "Don''t worry, Bo, it''ll be over soon. It''ll be quiet soon."


    A large number of knives were held in the hands of the butler who said so at some point.


    Continued

 267 Crisis lurking beside, Part 7 - Distance

    "Marion!"


    "Oh, I know."


    Marion and Miltre pull out their swords. They were seriously equipped just in case of how sloppy Lotte looked. With the ravages of the Warcraft in the school, they, the upper classmates, were seriously on hand for caution.


    They are allowed to carry swords in the school, even if they are already upper classmates and have also been in action. Nevertheless, knowing its weight, they will not show its blade in mischief. Marion and Miltre, the most prestigious of them all and acting like representatives of the school year, pulled out their swords. It is a late act that took a heavy look at things.


    And Miltre, pulled down by Jake, answers as he wakes his body without alarm.


    "Who are you! Name your name!


    "Don''t worry, Bo, it''ll be over soon. It''ll be quiet soon."


    "What, this guy? Repeat the same words from earlier."


    Miltre learned fear in his opponent, who, on the other hand, goes with more sharpness of movement, repeating the same words as if every wow. And at the same time, as with Jake, he was beginning to think, "This is someone you have to slash," he said. The way it feels is different from Jake''s, but Miltre benefits from this Gloria and loves school again. His belly boiled down as if peeking into the fire exit, even if he was simply walking through what should be called his hometown (or), an orphan, to something he might not be good at.


    And you felt such Miltre''s indignation that Jake stood beside him silently. I still can''t breathe, but am I still motivated? And at some point Marion stands behind the butler. It was now pinching our fit.


    Marion and Miltre often fight strong enemies in this formation, so their breath fits perfectly. I had a good chance of winning when I brought it into this form. Though they put themselves in school, they are already haughty men of the same strength as the Knights of the Temple. By their strength, the two men were convinced that there was no way to engage in simultaneous slaughter before and after, and it was their promise that Marion would spin the sword in his hand and slash it three seconds later into the signal.


    And


    "Ha!


    "Nun!"


    Marion and Miltre slashed in at the same time, but the butler moves his body to be half-hearted together, or naturally, and catches Marion and Miltre''s movements with separate eyes, left and right, respectively. And he threw the knife in his hand, but Marion flickered brightly, and Miltre thrust slightly more forcefully, as he received the knife in a thick part of the meat.


    In addition, Marion''s skilled swordsmanship, which varies from upper level to poking, and Miltre''s cuts from the lower level, which are difficult to prevent. This was their best method of warfare. Now they''ve taken one from Gloria''s swordsmanship instructor.


    But the knife slowed the speed of the advance slightly? Marion''s poking was stopped by the butler with his fingers, and the lower part of the miltre was prevented under his knees along with the metal noise.


    "What?"


    "This guy got his feet under his clothes?


    "Marion, get away from me!


    Jake progresses screaming at the two people who stopped moving for a moment. And Marion flew away with his sword faster than he understood, and Jake succeeded in preventing a protrusion stretched from the butler''s elbow toward Miltre.


    "You planted it!


    "This guy!"


    When the sheltered miltre was slashed by the butler, the butler flipped himself with a serious bouncing force in man and flew into the air. But this is a less expensive classroom on the ceiling. Daron would say it''s a little bit as tall as bowing his head. Miltre tries to target the landing, but whatever the deacon may be, he snapped into the ceiling behind his back. It is a spider-like movement.


    "... what?


    "Miltre!


    Marion made sure to hold Miltre this time and jumped at him. At the same time, the neck of the deacon, which had been inverted 180 degrees, was turning towards them and spitting something of liquid out of his mouth. When that liquid touches the ground, it begins to burn well.


    "Ugh."


    "This guy''s not human."


    "What the... what the heck!


    It was Bruns who made the sad scream. Now his butler was not hiding that he was no longer human. The neck is bent 180 degrees in an unthinkable direction, as are the joints of the hands and feet. And you lost your balance, you were there. When you get down to the ground you burn, the fire moves onto your clothes. Naturally, his clothes burn with fire, but his body, which came out from under them, was blinded together.


    From the butler''s body grew blades everywhere. The first big one is the elbow blade that I released to Miltre and Marion earlier, but besides that, I''m about to have a blade on my back, knee, and head. Seeing that sight, it was Bruns who was trembling.


    "What the hell is this!? Who is this guy? Where''d my butler go?!?


    "Don''t worry, Bo, it''ll be over soon. It''ll be quiet soon."


    "Hello! What are you, a butler?


    "Oh, Shinpa-kun, Bo Bo, Bo Bo, stay. Shh, shh, shh..."


    The deacon''s words gradually start to go crazy. Lotte loses her mind when she sees the deacon who has begun to transform the fire into a foreign form on her back, and Rascal supports her at once. Where does the Bruns go with his usual strength? I was already completely frightened, and it was the best I could stand.


    In this situation of thinking about what even Miltre and Marion should do, the earliest move was again Jake. From behind those who were deacons, they slaughtered silently and firmly in the fire.


    Hey, Kim!


    But Jake''s blow, which should have been completely accidental, was once again prevented by the butler. Reaction as if it was also an eye on the back. And the deacon''s head goes back to normal with the sound of a dull cockroach.


    But Jake hasn''t lost either. He punched the deacon in the head when he was about to return. Did this attack just come as a surprise, the butler just kept blowing away? Using that slight gap, Jake regains his posture.


    "Miltre, Marion!


    "... Ha"


    "What the hell is that?


    Jake answers, looking at Marion''s, always calm, drawn expression.


    "I don''t know. But I don''t think that should exist in this world. We need to take him down here."


    "What exactly do we do?


    Miltre is already back to sanity. In front of them was the figure of a deacon who crawled on all fours and still does not jump.


    "... he probably can''t attack me. I don''t know why. So."


    "I mean, when you use that?


    Jake nodded at Marion''s inquiry and Miltre looked sinister. Serious Miltre could not be tolerated, such as letting his guardian junior get ahead of him. Even if at the same time I could understand that was the most likely way to win.


    "... Jake, don''t die, okay?


    "It''s this line over here. He''s strong."


    "Who do you think we are? You''re a student of five fingers in Gloria, right? I won''t take it apart like this. You can''t take it."


    Talks as Marion kicks up the sword on the ground with his feet and puts it back on hand.


    "I''ll leave the rest to Miltre. Me and Jake make a gap."


    "Okay. Crudas will be here soon. It would be best if we could be stuck by then, but first we make sure we''re stuck. Bruns!"


    Miltre calls the name of the Bruns in a strong tone. Speaking up, Bruns looks at Miltre as if he had been released from the invisible shackles.


    "I''m not asking you to fight. But at least don''t let this guy out! Go outside and seal the door."


    "So, bye."


    "I am the one who has already fulfilled the knight''s oath to the Arnelian Church. Though not a regular knight, I am always ready to risk my life for Arnelia. But it''s too early for you. It wouldn''t be here for you to risk your life, would it?


    Miltre connects words with Bruns on his back, vigilant to remain alert to the butler in front of him. Bruns leans down with his lips bitten off. This may have been my first outrage at myself for the Bruns, who have ever lived in a cross section.


    I am human with the Bruns. No matter how transgressive and arrogant his personality was, he felt somewhat more thankful to the butler who looked after him than he did when he was a child, and he trusted and respected him. While I realize it''s all my mistake, I don''t want to admit it. And when Jake, a rival to him, waves his sword with dignity, impudence to himself, who can do nothing. What''s more, his mindset as a knight is sprouting on him here these days. It is an arrow-tipped event that the Bruns began to think about, wondering how much more human they have become than before.


    Knowing his mood like that, Miltre and even Marion connected the words.


    "Don''t be ashamed. Turning your back on your enemies is not a sin to knights"


    "Right. If it is a knight who takes the sword and protects his weakness, it is also a knight''s duty to take the hand of the weak and help him. Just do what you can now."


    "... yes"


    When Marion tells me that he is his future sword-giving opponent, I have no choice but to back off with the Bruns. He urges Rascal to hold the stunned lotte and go outside. When he walked out the door he saw how his butler was, but when he saw the butler forming a shape that he already didn''t think was human, the Bruns still couldn''t help remembering how sad he felt.


    And see Jake still on the battlefield. To Jake, who is far ahead of what he thinks, the Bruns could not forbid jealousy. It''s a long way between now and when it''s barely 10 steps away. What did Bruns say to Jake like that?


    "Jake"


    "Don''t die."


    "... oops"


    Bruns still hoped Jake would come home alive. If Jake dies now, I don''t know how to get past him. Jake''s just answered nicely, but he also definitely felt slightly dependable.


    Continued

 268 Crisis lurking beside, Part 8 - Again, lurking

    Then the sound of the Bruns closing the door signals, and once again in the room, a death fight takes place. Fighting with three players does not necessarily work in a good direction, depending on the collaboration, but Jake, Miltre and Marion are friends who often practice swords. Even though it could not be described as perfect, it cooperated fairly well in impromptu. Miltre is slashed, Marion fills the gap, and Jake pokes at the void. Deacons had followed without difficulty this way of fighting, which even regular temple knights would struggle with.


    "Damn it!


    "I don''t know."


    I see a rush on Marion as well as Miltre. Usually knights learn how to fight when dealing with humans, but Gloria''s students, candidates for the Temple Knights, learn how to fight demons and warcraft around. Many warcraft and demons have much better physical abilities than humans, but they also have weaknesses.


    That doesn''t have as much mental structure complexity as a human being. Warcraft can readily read actions such as what to do next from his expression, and there are many signs of attack. It would be a human specific ability to deliberately alter or erase the warning signs of an attack, etc. Apart from the human-type demons, of course. So Gloria''s students are good at reading their opponent''s attacks, not just demons. That also applies to the Temple Knights as it is.


    But the butler in front of me has little warning to move on to the next act. Barely everyone avoids fatal injuries due to cluttered movements, but the results are visible in reflex nerve battles. Among other things, the unexpected is another thing.


    "Ahhh!


    "What are you doing, Jer, Jake, stay where you are"


    Six or seven metal sounds. Jake was pairing his sword with the butler. The butler launches an attack with a blade that jumps from all over his body combined with the motion of a deformed and spontaneous joint, but Jake was now wearing them all. And it''s slowly going to slash deeper.


    I guess the butler knows that for sure. When we met to some extent, we were starting to distance ourselves.


    "(Terrible... will you grow in battle)"


    "(They might take one of these by graduation. but)"


    As the two of us screamed our delightful hearts, what Marion noticed was Jake''s body, which was already near its limit. If it were possible for Jake to continue to fight like this, or exceed the deacon, it was obvious that his limits were close when he saw that Jake''s legs were already trembling in small pieces.


    Jake himself understands the matter, or leans forward in order to make one or eight assaults. As tension grew, the door slowly and heavily opened.


    "Is that Crudas?


    "Yes."


    Miltre noticed first, but slowly entering the room was Crudas, Gloria''s best user at the moment and at the same time the Lazar family''s third son. He has in his hands a weapon preferably used on the eastern continent, known as the long "sword".


    "Did you have that?"


    "Oh, I thought you''d need it."


    Crudas pulls out his sword. The blade crossing is about 40 cm longer than the coarse knife, and is boneless and thick. Even if it is not a horse-slashing knife, it is an easy weapon for a human being to dismember. This is a knife that Crudas made to make bespoke.


    Crudas, who unleashed the knife, pushes Jake and the others and stands on his arrow. And with that sword, Crudas lays on the upper stage, relative to the butler. Did you recognize Crudas as a crappy user of the butler as well, turning your body primarily towards him and running a new sense of tension?


    "Oh, you''re full, Kukukuku"


    "Different."


    As soon as the butler takes the form of a storm with words that no longer make sense, Crudas'' structure transitions from the upper stages to a slashing structure that slightly pulls the knife and grips it in front of his chest. The speed at which Crudas stepped in, taking a step as he did, was the speed to the anomaly.


    Miltre knows. To the fact that the horror of Crudas is not the ingenuity of sword moves, but the physical ability to that unusual. Usually too quiet to be understood, but his physical abilities loosely outweigh the Warcraft. I used to catch up with wolves running from the woods, such as when I went hunting for a forest wolf in combination with the actual combat exercise, and snapped the wolf''s neck as it was. The wolf''s neck says, "Why can humans catch up?" Full of surprises, he rolled in front of Miltre. Since then Miltre has been unwilling to beat Crudas one-on-one and was dedicated to enhancing his abilities as a commander.


    Whatever it was, the deacon reacted to the speed of Crudus'' steps up to that anomaly, which should also be called the abode of the abode, and the sword he put forth was vain, and slashed down with his sword by the boneless knife of Crudus. His upper body, slashed by too much sword pressure, dances in the air, but Crudus doesn''t even see it. Instead, I couldn''t move. Two macheteless, one-strike special swords. If we didn''t, Crudas decided that we couldn''t stop him, and the battle didn''t make enough difference from the results.


    There was already no light in the eyes of the butler dancing in the air, but his eyes accidentally focus slightly.


    "Crudas!"


    A blade leaping out of the butler''s mouth strikes Crudus at the same time as Marion, who felt an anomaly, screams. While Crudas recognizes the blade, his body cannot move after releasing the biggest blow. The blade, along with Marion''s cry, approaches him if he doesn''t take Crudas'' life.


    At that time, a further glimmer of sword was brilliant, and the blade directed at Crudas was off track.


    "Oh my God!"


    "Why are you there?


    It was Jake who further slashed the butler''s upper body. Now it is time to look down at the deacon who has stopped moving, and Jake is sitting loosely or squeamishly.


    But it would have been those around him who were stunned. Jake slapped Krudas even more into his torso. It''s not something you can do without predicting all the flow.


    "Jake, what''s that..."


    "Senior Crudas, take this"


    The moment Crudas tried to visit something, Jake encouraged Crudas. Calm Crudas puts his doubts to his chest, and for now he sees what Jake has prompted. It was shocking enough to blow Crudas'' doubts out of his chest.


    "What''s this?


    "I felt uncomfortable doing it somehow..."


    Crudas rarely changes his expression, but Jake is wandering around again. What they stared at, it was the butler''s body.


    The butler''s body seemed human at first sight, but there was something decidedly missing. There was no brain clogged. Instead, there was something in there about a pulsating fist. The two of them had an indescribable face to review that object, which was in two pieces and did not stop beating while sprinkling green liquid.


    "What is this?"


    "I want to hear it. But for sure, this guy''s just in human form, and he doesn''t seem human."


    "What''s wrong, both of you?"


    Miltre approached me, but when I saw the butler''s body, I was still stunned. And then Marion went on, but while he was surprised, he made one more suggestion.


    "Shouldn''t we be looking into this body in detail?


    "The body?


    Miltre listened back and Marion nodded.


    "Oh. I''ve never heard of a guy like this, and Bruns actually seemed to think of him as human. What if these things weren''t the same?


    "That''s... that''s a wild thing to do."


    "Then report to the Knights of the Temple more than to the Academy per Tomorrow."


    Miltre questions the words of Crudas.


    "Why? The school will be faster."


    "It doesn''t necessarily mean there''s no one in the school who invited this guy in. The Temple Knights are easier than that."


    Everyone is annoyed by Crudas'' words, except for Jake.


    "I think it''s okay."


    "What do you mean?


    "It''s..."


    When Jake tried to connect the words, the body of the butler he had just defeated started to smoke and collapse. The smell of the meat burns my face unexpectedly.


    "What all of a sudden?


    "No way, you''re not even gonna leave a trace?


    The corpse that collapsed while I saw it broke down like a white foam. I don''t even keep prototypes anymore. Those who did not fit in on this occasion will not know what existed.


    "I can''t find out with this..."


    "Damn, you''re thorough!


    Miltre''s remorseful voice echoed into the room, and the white bubble-like objects left behind had nothing to say.


    Continued

 269 Heavenly Running Maidens, Part 1 - In the Shadow of a Peaceful Travel

    As disturbing events continued in Arnelia, the Alphilis journey was smooth. Since entering the civilized area of the eastern part of the continent, the streets have been maintained, and given that until now the warcraft and inexperienced natives have penetrated the vast meadows and marshes, the journey of the Alphilis could have been described as mediocre in itself.


    It''s not particularly a hasty journey, so the Alphilis used to travel a little down the central street, as they once did, on a lazy journey listening to recent developments from street guards, or from mercenaries and merchants on the journey. Of course, Alphilis'' actions combine the solicitation of new allies and the selling of mercenaries, but that''s not how I met someone who seemed to be good in addition to my allies.


    "At least we can''t compete well with Aerial or Rosetta."


    "That''s hard. It''s tough on the guy who''s applying."


    Rosetta laughs at the tease. In fact, some offered to take part in the journey, but the majority were lowly concerned that the Alphilis and the others were mostly women, and suddenly those people were driven back by Aerial and Rosetta''s terrible eyes.


    "But Alfie, that''s not all the mercenaries need, is it?


    "I know, Lisa. I want people who run and back the regiment, or tacticians, or magicians. I wonder if some of the others are good at reconnaissance."


    "You''ve been thinking about it."


    Rosetta is nodding.


    "Atai has actually built a mercenary regiment."


    "Was it a story that came out last night? You just heard it."


    "The continuation of that story. I made it fine, but it didn''t last a year. I can''t afford to keep the regiment. It costs money unexpectedly. Atai doesn''t like the details around here."


    "It''s a big mess, Big Woman Two."


    Rosetta tries to poke Lisa because Lisa says she hates her, but Lisa scratches her as usual. Rosetta is just as frustrating as any other alphilis, but she also says back the loss and the rosetta.


    "Even if it looks like this, I''m thinking about old age, Atai! You''re saving up, aren''t you?


    "Well, why don''t you give me that money to build a mercenary regiment?"


    "I''m not kidding! You don''t have the right to do that. Most..."


    Soon after Rosetta goes in to throw up and throw it away, she looks at Alphilis and laughs disgustingly.


    "If Alfi''s going to take care of all of Atai, apart from talking about it?


    "What do you mean?


    "Here''s the thing."


    Rosetta puts her arms around Alphilis'' shoulder and breathes in her ears. Alphilis accidentally said to the sudden event, "Wow!" And so on and so forth I raised an odd voice. People through the streets turn to her for something.


    "Hey, what are you doing, Rosetta!


    "Hey, if you''re going to do anything about Atai to your mistress, I thought you could give her some money. In fact, you lost to Alphilis once, and you were going to do anything. And even if it looks like this, Atai is the type to do everything."


    "Not between women!


    "It doesn''t matter. Atai is a good-looking mouth, man or woman."


    Rosetta is making fun of Alphilis, but Rosetta tries to strike further at Alphilis, who turns her face bright red, but feels terribly murderous from behind.


    "Rosetta..."


    "La, lana."


    "You don''t give up your mistress''s seat easily, do you?


    "Well, you had an unexpectedly strong enemy."


    "I don''t have a seat like that!


    Alphilis screamed as his face turned bright red, but the two of them had no longer heard.


    "Hmm. Are you going to be able to beat Atai the Hundred Wars smell with technology?


    "That''s the one thing I don''t underestimate. A bright spot, a combination on the ground, wouldn''t beat me, but you think you can beat me to draw the blood of a succubus on the floor at night?


    "Damn, Atai is better up there in the force of the body"


    "It''s not something you should be big about. Sometimes they feel intimidated."


    "Don''t you have such a thin body and no strength? What if the other guy asks for it all night?


    "Whatever it takes to do it. I''m just tired of being in such a good position."


    "Say it! Do you want to wear black and white next time?


    "I have decided to win, but if Rosetta is willing to take it and stand"


    Miranda broke into the two arguing on the horse.


    "Yes, that''s it."


    "What, even though it''s a good place"


    "Let''s not forget that this is the middle of the street. Everybody''s looking at us, right?


    When Rosetta looks around, her surroundings panic and look away. Rosetta looking around enjoyably at the sight, but Lisa sighed one.


    "Yareyare, now there may be unparalleled rumors spreading by the time you get to Arnelia..."


    Lisa said, "No treatment," but she shook her head to the side.


    It was in a town called Huddle that the Alphilis decided to take the inn. It has a large population there and is a town the size of which has no difficulty with travel support. At this rate, it won''t take 10 days to reach Arnelia.


    When we got to town, everyone went out to a place of thought. Alfirice and Lisa accompanied Lunatica and took Aerial''s horse out instead of the carriage for a big goods buyout, and Rana took Utility and Emerald and Impulse and Aerial out to buy out small items and repair clothing and armaments.


    Maple took a different course of action because he thought he had business to do, and Miranda and Rosetta went out for a drink in the name of gathering information. I''m sure the two of you who care will go to the casino as well. Alphilis, who at first stopped Sister Miranda from being in the casino, etc., also seems to have given up recently. For God''s sake, I just hope you don''t go any stranger. And Gwendorf and Irmatal, Daron, are voicemails.


    "Daron, what''s going on with the Giants these days?


    Gwendorf speaks to Daron. Ilmatal went out after Alphilis fell asleep, so it''s quiet stuff. Normally even young dragons don''t get this much sleep, but rapidly growing Irmatal shouldn''t even be able to take the human form yet.


    Is it that recoil, she was spending quite a bit of time sleeping. Still, I rarely disarm people, so I may no longer assume that I''m half human. While Gwendorf thought this wasn''t a very good trend to be honest, he also wondered if he would twist and bend the will of the toddler, making him like it. Also, when I was younger, I even laughed at myself.


    In that, Daron was answering with a quiet voice unmatched by his body.


    "There is no particular change. Because giants and elves don''t like change."


    "Right. I haven''t even shown my face on the northern earth in nearly a thousand years. I didn''t even know what the closet said. I still can''t seem to call myself a good True Dragon."


    "I can''t say anything. Because it''s a terrible thing to know what you''re doing as a true dragon."


    Daron bows his head respectfully. Giants and elves are a race that reveres true dragons more than humans. Though Daron wouldn''t put it on the surface either, he had a fair amount of respect in his heart for Gwendorf. Even though Gwendorf feels that way, he doesn''t like being respected, so he''s spent so much time here without knowing how to deal with it.


    "Right, so the land of the north is peaceful?


    "I don''t know if I can say enough."


    "What does that mean?


    In unexpected reply, Gwendorf narrows his eyes. Daron answers as slowly as ever.


    "The northern earth is a land where creatures, including demons, have been properly divided. The environment is so harsh that every organism is desperate to live. We cannot afford to devote our strength to futile strife. Occasionally, creatures detached from the population come into contact with others, but that''s basically all. It would have been nice if our settlement had a visit once a year as well. It is."


    "Is that it?


    "Until just before I left the interior, there were successive raids of various organisms. 10 days is not available, such as when there are many."


    Gwendorf''s face blinds. It seemed to embarrass my uncertainty at the same time as purely worrying.


    "Do you know what caused this?


    "I don''t know. It doesn''t matter what we do, we just live and perish with nature. Even if the inside is destroyed by the raid of warcraft and demons, many will obey if it is by the will of nature."


    But some people, like your wife, don''t make it good.


    "Exactly."


    Daron silenced in the words. Silence wraps up the room, or maybe it''s giving his wife some thought somewhere.


    After a long silence, Daron slowly opened his mouth.


    "This is my idea..."


    "? What?


    "If the demons and warcraft that raided the inside didn''t move spontaneously... or maybe they chased the habitat"


    Daron''s words were not well-founded. But Gwendorf was convinced that it might be the closest thing to the truth.


    Maple, acting alone, was out of town and walking in the woods. I could have gone back to Arnelia headquarters once, originally, but when Rosetta and Renatica reported that they had become companions, they had been instructed to "accompany them as they were and continue to monitor them". But every time I heard the instructions, there was a maple somewhere in my mind that was reassuring.


    "''Cause it''s so cozy over there"


    Maple squeaks pompously. Though a ninja would have to have even a friend on his hands if it were an order, it was very doubtful that he could carry it out without hesitation if he were now provisionally ordered to "kill the Alphilis and the others". Maple had recently come to think that he was worthless as he was.


    Because he was thinking about it, Maple realizes he was taken behind it at some point.


    "Ah."


    "Maple, isn''t it sagging?


    Behind him stood Zi, his boss. Place your hands gently on the shoulders of the maple, even as you poke a blade in your throat from behind.


    "If I were your enemy, I''d be dead."


    "... I''m sorry"


    See the maple soak up, uhh, and one breath of zi.


    "I wonder what the hell is going on. I can''t believe you''re so cautious."


    "We will not make excuses. But what the hell kind of wind blows Sister Zi right here?


    "I''m worried about the assassin in the report. If we have to, we''re here to dispose of it."


    If the maple noticed, there were many more signs around. It is a silent executive force that mainly undertakes assassinations and the like.


    "This is"


    "We can''t let Arnelia in those who may not be good at it. It''s natural to strike a hand in advance, isn''t it?


    "But if you do that, everyone will be sad!


    Maple objected, but at that time Maple felt the killing spirit that would shoot him through and he shrugged. Behind you, there''s an even bigger one.


    Continued

 270 Heavenly Running Maidens, Part 2 - Unknown

    "Maple, I don''t want your opinion"


    "Dear..."


    When the maple looked back, there was Kiko, the mouthless head. It is very rare for her to leave Arnelia, but that was also a testament to the fact that this time things were being taken and heavily watched by Arnelia.


    When maple always comes out in front of the cuckoo, it makes me feel dull. That''s also because the extraordinary Tsuko is tough on Maple, and the tense atmosphere that Tsuko has always seemed hostile to him, and Maple didn''t like Tsuko.


    Suddenly his cheeks were stretched out as the pigeon stood before the maple.


    "With."


    "Repeat your mission, Maple."


    Maple replies with her cheeks pressed in response to the words of Tsukiko, who is not allowed to say whether or not she has any. Maple trained to endure torture too, but for some reason, Koko''s tension always hurts.


    "... my assignment is to escort Miranda first, escort, or monitor his people. If necessary, take Miranda''s condition as your top priority, and eliminate any other obstacles or hazards."


    "Exactly. And the Lunatican is judged to be dangerous enough. Don''t you think so?


    "It''s..."


    Maple had trouble responding. I did think Maple would be better off without Renatica if he thought later. Too much. Maple understands that she''s dangerous. But can you fulfill yourself and end that awesome skill? More than that, Maple felt a strong resistance these days to selling and putting his people in his hands.


    Seeing the maple bewildered, Tsuko silently pushes her away.


    "You can''t let someone like that into Arnelia. We hunt Lunatica now, but we don''t need the unusable. You stay back."


    "Master Tsuko! Think again..."


    "Hunt me? I can''t do that."


    Everyone turns simultaneously toward the Lord of the Voice. There stood Lunatica, shaking her silver hair, appearing soundless from the darkness.


    Surprised that no one had perceived the signs, everyone tried to set up a weapon, but Koko took control of it.


    "I see, you mean you had already failed"


    "You can, the only one who seems to cross with me. Not after."


    "I guess. How long will it last with me?"


    "It''s as big as you can tell"


    Lunatica and the Koko, who stepped out a step ago, speak emotionally. The others who drink and watch over it. The person who opens his mouth first is Kiko.


    "Can I ask you two questions?


    "What?"


    "Are you willing to kill us?


    "You don''t have to kill me, you don''t have to kill me. You can''t kill me either way. And if you kill the maple there, you''ll break your promise to Lisa."


    Lunatica speaks out in an unchallenged voice. Zi and others look completely ridiculed and remorseful, but that doesn''t cover the difference in strength.


    Plus Renatica goes on pale.


    "What''s the other one?


    "Since when have you noticed us approaching?


    "Since you guys crossed the hill."


    A hill that Renatica said is even further from the woods here. By the way, 5 km from town is a good distance.


    "It''s impossible! I''ve never even heard of sensors, such as from such a distance!


    "That''s right, no one but me would be able to. At least I haven''t met him yet."


    Renatica calmly returned to the words Zi accidentally answered with his mouth. By the hot Zizi, Shizuko closed her eyes once and opened them immediately after a few moments.


    "I see, I get it. We''ll pull this off once and for all. Besides, you should come to Arnelia."


    "Master Tsuko!?


    The mouthless people were surprised, but when Tsukiko put his hands in the sky, he also stopped blurring perfectly.


    "Withdrawal"


    In one word, the mouthless disappeared like the wind. All that is left are Tsuko and Maple, and Renatica.


    "Maple"


    "... yes"


    Maple replied nasty.


    "The mission shall continue unchanged. The deadline is until Dear Miranda arrives in Arnelia, and further details will be communicated. Repertoire"


    "Maple will continue the mission. Deadline is until Miranda arrives in Arnelia."


    "Nice."


    That''s all I said, Kiko disappeared again. Later only the depressed maple and Lunatica will remain.


    "Laugh at me"


    "Why"


    Renatica reacts to the words the maple groaned pompously.


    "I don''t know. I got weaker."


    "I don''t know. Lisa was just worried. When I told Lisa that there were a large number of people approaching the direction of Maple''s going, Lisa told me to protect Maple. I told him it didn''t seem necessary, but he told me just in case. That''s all."


    When Lunatica told him all that, he left the spot behind. Afterwards, only one maple stood in tears from complex emotions.


    Here''s the contrast to such a maple.


    "Ah-ha-ha! That''s funny, you!


    "Knock, knock, knock."


    "I''m so afraid to compliment you!


    Miranda and Rosetta, who made a splash of money in the casino, were drinking heavily in the liquor store. At that time, the three of us were even more excited when they had an affair with a mercenary-like woman who was drinking economically next door in a liquor store.


    The woman is a standard brown shortcut, but bright straight hair reflects the light of the lighting and is very lustrous. He was about Miranda in height and was a rough outfit in pants on an easy skinned chest. When I was a year, was it about Aerial? She''s a refreshing and active woman, and her grandmother is out front, but if she''s grown up, she can''t help but say she''s beautiful. For that reason, the atmosphere was familiar with the journey, and even the world seemed to be strong. And most importantly, his character is bright.


    "So, so! The old man was a masterpiece then. Come on."


    "What, were you a bald client again?


    "That''s not bald this time, but this is fat. I''m wearing a little hat on my head! Honestly, it wasn''t so bad, but I''m sure he meant to be fashionable, and you can''t say ''dusty old man'' to his employer face-to-face, can you?


    "Come on, sure. So?"


    "But in my previous experience, I can''t help but worry about my hair. So I said," Something good about the shoulder? ''So I approached him and pretended by chance to get rid of that hat. Then... "


    "Then what?"


    "Only the hat part was bald. Ooh!


    "" Ahahahahahahaha!!


    Rosetta and Miranda are tapping the table and laughing. It may not be that much of an interesting story if it''s not even a booze seat, but the two people who drank lumps are no longer in an interesting state even if the chopsticks roll.


    "Me, did you steam with your hat?


    "Isn''t that all that thin from the start? ''Cause they''re going to serve, and the hat''s getting bigger by the step!


    "Gahahaha! I can''t hide it at all, that!


    A bursting rosetta upside down out of balance and flipped back, but still Rosetta was laughing.


    "So, I knew I laughed too! ''Cause you didn''t go through all that baldness, circular baldness, steaming baldness? But that fat bald guy, in Canc��n, come on."


    "That''s right. Why?"


    "You don''t get paid, they''re chasing you around the other way. One of my people got mad at me."


    "Well, he said he ran away from the mercenary regiment because of a bad one. That''s hectic, you!


    "Shut up, man!


    "Ahahahahahaha!"


    The table of sake is a feast. On the table are piles of empty liquor, and the shopkeeper is circling his eyes. It''s unusual for a woman to drink so much. That was all the feast seating was booming.


    "By the way, I''m going back to Nakahara earlier, but come on"


    "Oh, you''re talking about war. It wouldn''t be funny or anything."


    Just because a woman remembers a boring talk, she turns a glass with a caracalla. However, the fact that is told at the same time as the Yotai story of such a tavern later became a fact of great concern to the Alphilis and others.


    Continued

 271 Heavenly Running Maidens, Part 3 - The Situation in Nakahara Talked About, and

    "But why do you care? Doesn''t it matter what you''re talking about Nakahara? You''re going east now, aren''t you?


    "That sounds like it was a big war, and the Atassis have been working in one country for a long time, neglecting the public opinion. You don''t want to pull the poverty lottery, mercenary."


    For mercenaries, information is life. I''ve never made money safely on the battlefield. It can be described as a clever mercenary way to peek at how much money you need and to be on the likely side of winning. Pulling an imo on the battlefield means his own death.


    Miranda''s words had gained purpose, so the woman began to talk reluctantly, even though she felt something catch on.


    "Not that I don''t want to talk about it, but it seemed pretty awful. In conclusion, it seems that the war in Nakahara has managed to subside"


    "I heard a while ago that you couldn''t fit in the battle between Krums and Zamwed, and you even got involved in tragaslons and gruzalds, right? Besides, you said it was Krums who attacked Traguslon. There was an unscrupulous war with no doctrinal claims, because even the mercenaries despised it. Who put it away how?


    Rosetta was also asking with a strange face. Even for Rosetta, a biological mercenary, the situation in Nakahara seems to be of concern.


    Women mercenaries say.


    "In Krums the king''s death was announced. And the third prince was virtually authoritarian, and he issued a statement that the result was this war. I took the prince and exposed his neck."


    "So that''s not gonna work, is it? Certainly Krums has three princes. The other right to inherit the throne..."


    "That''s what happened. One girl. His name is, uh... Ray... somehow."


    "That would be the point."


    Rosetta was frightened, but there''s nothing I can do about it that I can''t remember. Miranda connects the story.


    "But that''s all Krums did thoroughly. How did you convince the countries, especially Gruzaldo?


    "That''s right, this princess is still a girl by the rumors, but she seems to be quite the person with the liver balls. I think I convinced King Dryan to come aboard Gruzaldo with only one escort. Of course I haven''t forgotten the political rush. Zamwed''s ruling power was left aside, in the form of a de facto delegation to Gruzaldo. And Tragaslon took some of Zamwed''s territory after he recovered his own, and he split it it with Groussard."


    "I see. Then aside from the emotional theory for Gruzaldo, it''s a delicious story if you look only at the results. By bordering a tragaslon on it, it gives a direct glance. Did you make Gruzaldo a watchman for Tragaslon?"


    "That won''t be all. Tragaslon''s Expeditionary Army has been devastated virtually within Zamwed territory, and it also foresees that no expedition will be possible for the time being. If a new territory is available, all the more so, home affairs will be a priority.


    Similarly, with Krums transferring the rough Zamwed, Gruzard is forced to focus on his internal affairs.


    It is also good to have bordered further with Groussard. If another country destroys Krums, that country will now border with Gruzard. Who would want to take such a damaging role?


    Miranda and Rosetta thought to the story of the female mercenary. Certainly quite plausible, and not an unlikely story. But in the short time since entering the prairie, Miranda just didn''t think that public opinion was moving this far either.


    "(It''s kind of too much talk. How long has Arnelia Church been grasping the situation?


    Miranda was immediately struck by a desire to poke her, but there was nothing she could do about it now. Even if we don''t hurry, we''ll be in Arnelia soon.


    "That''s about all I know. How are you convinced?


    "... um, sort of more or less"


    "If you want to know any more, you''re going to Meesia too. Because there''s not going to be any information going through there."


    So the story changed again, and now Rosetta and her female mercenaries began to thrive on another topic. But Miranda couldn''t help but think. Such a folding mercenary found something, turned bright blue as a drunkenness awakened.


    "Oh, my God, if you''re gonna throw up, do it elsewhere."


    "Oh, I will. This is your account for now. Well, I''ll see you when I''m on edge!


    "Oh, hey!


    A female mercenary threw her money on the spot and left behind without time to pull it off. And look at the money the mercenary left behind.


    "Not enough, motherfucker."


    "... next time we meet, we''ll have to charge you exactly."


    At the same time as the two sighed, a small shadow appeared from the direction of the entrance and exit separate from that of the earlier female mercenary, which caught the attention of the two.


    "Oh."


    "Whoa."


    The person in the two eyes was a girl. Would it be even smaller than Lisa''s head by one? It lacked body irregularities, and the girl was the back length of a good spot. Such a girl came into the tavern with her red-brown hair ripped off, so she caught my attention even though she didn''t like it.


    "Hey, little lady. Daddy''s old man?"


    One of the drunks tried to tease the girl jokingly, but the girl then stepped out of the man''s hand and walked over to the master of the tavern.


    "I need to ask you something."


    The girl''s voice was full of majesty, not commensurate with her appearance. But the owner of the tavern is also accustomed to unusual guests, so calmly respond.


    "Oh, my God, lady."


    "Looking for people"


    "I''m not an informant. Ask for a drink if you want to hear something. That''s courtesy at the tavern."


    Naturally if you are the owner of a liquor store, your surroundings nibble at ill-willed words about children. But when the girl jumps on a chair that is also close to her shoulder, she takes a 50 pent coin out of her nostrils and stirs it in one breath as she pulls the cork from the liquor bottle that was nearby.


    As the men in the liquor store whisper into the sight, the girl shows the liquor bottle swinging upside down, as if it were empty. I didn''t spill a drop of liquor from the bottle.


    "Is this it?


    "Oh, oh."


    The owner of the tavern also managed to make him snort, slightly distracted.


    "Earlier gold coins included information. I want you to answer honestly."


    "... okay, what do you want to hear?


    "Have you seen the men who recently put a snake in the back of their hands with an elephant (or even a) crest?


    My husband puts his neck up.


    "Do you know more about that shape?


    "Sure, I hear it''s like a snake wrapped around a spear"


    "Come on, I wonder how it went..."


    My husband replied vaguely, but his eyes turned to a painting of the tavern. I guess I didn''t bother to put it into words for when something happened.


    The girl also guessed the situation, walking silently out of the chair to the one indicated by her husband. In that direction, three men were wrapped around a crease.


    When the girl approached the painting, she slapped one man on the shoulder.


    "I need to ask you something."


    "Hmm? What the fuck?


    The men were drinking pretty deep, and they didn''t even seem to realize the girl had come into the tavern. She also replied that she would like it. But surely the back of his hand was elephant with snakes wrapped around spears.


    "Recently, our people lost track of us."


    "It''s time for your kids to go home and go to bed, right?


    "Yes, it is."


    Ignoring the girl''s question, the drunk men are saying something more casual while drinking. The girl ignored those words and went on to ask more questions.


    "Before the news broke out, there was information that one of the companions we worked with was a mercenary squad of ''snakes tangled in spears''. Is that about you guys?


    "That''s right. This crest marks it. Come on."


    The men show the girl the crest that each one has on the back of his hand.


    Mercenaries sometimes make their claims and symbols by unifying their looks like Blackhawks, but sometimes they carve tattoos like these men. Each of the men had a tattoo on his arm.


    When the girl sees the tattoo, she connects the question with no expression.


    "I see, it''s certainly as informative as it gets. Next question."


    "Come on, lady. Is the question still going on? We''re already asleep."


    "Don''t worry, there''s only one thing left to ask."


    A girl breathes a little louder. Are you a little nervous?


    "... have you guys attacked the Tenma Knight woman lately?


    "Ah? Does that mean you did it or not?


    "Did that happen?


    "Oh, that''s the woman before me. Look, crazy guy on the way."


    A man points to another man. The pointed man showed a trick that he was convinced by slapping one hand.


    "Uh, I was there. You were already dead when I fucked you, so you''re not impressed."


    "I cried with a pretty good voice when I was alive."


    "You were a perfectly gutsy woman. It''s just 50 of us around, so I''m dead. I thought you were a mercenary. When I broke in, there was no response. I don''t hesitate to let this guy out, so it stinks and I can''t help it."


    "You shouldn''t have just barged in like me. I went first. Batara said it was the first one, apparently?


    "Seriously. I don''t want him."


    "Think about the other people, too, you bastard. If you deal with him because he''s so gross, you won''t be able to deal with him later."


    "It''s just so crude."


    "Ugh!


    The men began to thrive on their nasty stories. The liquor store was quiet because of the attention paid to the girls, but everyone except the three men stopped talking and stared at the men because of the content of the men''s conversation, who could not be flattered or classy by the servant liquor store.


    And beside the men who even seem to enjoy talking about how they have offended the woman, the silent girl. Miranda and Rosetta watched the situation.


    "What are those guys? Son of a bitch has enough."


    "A group of mercenaries famous for their gathering of guesses called ''Snakes Involved in Spears (Scarsnakes)''. Those guys would be enemies if they were women, but they would be allies, but no more. They''re like committing and chopping up even corpses. They don''t even want to be involved in Atai. But I''ll take any dirty work, so it''s pretty much a treasure on the battlefield."


    Rosetta also exposed her disgust as she threw her spit on the floor. Miranda is also convinced by Rosetta''s attitude that she must be an extra bastard. And the girl leans down and opens her heavy mouth.


    Continued

 272 Heavenly Maidens, Part 4 - Retaliation Squad Executes Its Role

    "I see... I finally found you, Ella"


    "What, a lady''s sister or something? Don''t worry, your uncles will take care of you when you grow up."


    "Uncle Sugu is home now ~"


    That''s your hobby.


    "Idiot, that''s how much I eat."


    Rosetta watched the girl carefully as the men made a noise. Rosetta watched the girl''s fingers rattle with cockroaches.


    "I see. Let''s get them to do it"


    "Oh? I didn''t know you''d say that because you were over there."


    The moment a man tried to turn around the girl he''d been ignoring, the girl eagled the man''s shoulder and head and snapped his neck just like that. The unpleasant sound of a broken bone echoes the quiet liquor store.


    And when she takes the hand of one man who stands up without knowing what happened, the girl shakes the man up in the air as if he were a toy, slamming him to the ground with force. A man bleeds heavily out of his head with the sound of a wooden floor smashing, but the girl slammed him on the floor many times with relentless, scattered blood. Eventually, confirming that the convulsive man had also lost his temper to resist, the girl took the man on her shoulder and snapped her spine at the mercy of her strength. And a man with a crushed bone all over his body collapses to the floor without force and breathes.


    "Oh, my God!


    "Danger!"


    Did that sound return the last man to me, too, pulling out his hips sword and slashing the girl from behind? Miranda spoke unexpectedly, but the girl with round hips stopped the sword with two fingers without turning around.


    "Ha?


    "Are we done?


    The girl is grabbing that sword with a cool face, but the man was desperate. The sword didn''t even move pickly, even with so much force that his face turned bright red.


    "Ko, you kid!


    "... die"


    When the girl pulls the sword at her fingertips, the man breaks down and falls towards the girl. And the man was supported in that body by the arms of a girl penetrating his body.


    "... Huh?


    The man seemed to understand what had happened. Also beside me that was a difficult sight to understand. Sometimes, a girl poking out of a man''s body had a man''s heart in her hand. And when the girl gripped the hand full of power, some of the taverns were easily stained with Zhu.


    "Wow!


    "Hii!


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa"


    In that tragic sight, the men of the tavern, who would be the rough ones, were throwing up. Even though the girl bathed the man''s blood at close range, she did not make it slight and was sitting on the spot. And only one of the men around me who dizzily throws up at will moves differently.


    "Then it''s a monster!


    The man who escaped was one of these men. He had gained nothing by going to the garden alone. The girl didn''t try to chase the escaping man, but the door to the escape opened.


    When a man crosses with a person coming in through that door, the man''s movement stops perfectly. Shortly after, the man''s neck and torso were separated and blood was gushing anew. A mercenary-like figure of the woman who came in utters a light word out of place with a tragic sight.


    "Verfra - hey. Sorry, I''m late!


    "It''s late, Marguerite"


    When the girl, called Captain Verfra, pulled her hand from the man, she threw the man''s corpse at him as if it looked like one. The body of the man, who should have been thrown easily, dangled the universe in stiffness and slammed against the walls of the tavern as it shed blood. Doing all that no longer screamed at the liquor store, and everyone kept quiet and watched what was going on. Miranda and Rosetta whisper in it.


    "(What are those guys?


    "(If Atai''s predictions are met... they are the Tenma Knights of Friedelinde, captain and deputy captain of Troop Athena)"


    "(er, commonly known as'' Retaliation Squad ''?)"


    "(Yes, I''ve never seen Atai either)"


    When Rosetta talked that far, Fufu Verfra saw Rosetta and Miranda. To that cold and straight gaze, two creepy people.


    "(Shh, what a shitty vibe?


    "(I didn''t do anything wrong... I''m sure)"


    "(I can''t tell you I didn''t do it there. I''m sad about the Atai guys.)"


    Hissing and whispering two on his ass, Verfra returns his gaze to Marguerite.


    "Marguerite, do you have any excuses for being late?


    "Soray ~, Troop Raswati is also here in this town. So as I ran into the captain and asked him what was going on, no."


    "I see. But you were willing to let me fight with my bare hands?


    "Do you have a problem if you want to?


    Sigh to Marguerite, who laughs at the shards. Verfra growls his fingers. Then a further female mercenary appeared from behind Marguerite, with a large hammer-like weapon in her hands. The woman had such a body that Rosetta could not beat her, but the hammer was at the end of the day, even with the woman, whether she was of considerable weight, but Verfra bears it lightly when she holds it up with one hand and without difficulty. And behind it, Marguerite was pulling out her sword.


    "Marguerite, is Fermina on schedule?


    "Aye, I''m hunting the rest of the snakes right outside. It''s just this way."


    "Well, I hope so."


    Verfra looks straight at the second floor of the tavern and walks slightly down the stairs. Marguerite continued after that, but threw a bag of nostalgia at the master of the tavern as he passed by.


    When my husband opened the bag half-reflexively, it contained a large quantity of 100 pent coins. I don''t even know what that means. My husband sees Marguerite.


    "It''s a nuisance fee ~. Save it?


    "Huh? What..."


    "From now on, upstairs is a place of tragedy. Perhaps it would be faster to replace the building?


    Marguerite laughed with pleasure and the two disappeared upstairs as they were. Tons of screams I hear some time after that. The sound of the walls being broken, the sound of the doors being smashed down, and the sound of some sword trident. And once I thought it was quiet, I broke through the floor upstairs and the man''s body gave me its head, and the screams of the people downstairs stopped all the noise at the end. Then came the bloody Verfra and Marguerite from upstairs.


    "Ahhh, did you get your fun back now?


    "What do you think? There was no captain-like man. Maybe there''s something else dispersed."


    "Yeah? It''s a pain in the ass, but the snake has to slap him in the head."


    As the two bloody men tried to leave the tavern gently, Verfra saw Rosetta and Miranda again and now spoke quietly. It is such a calm voice that it does not seem after a very tragic battle.


    "Two there"


    "... what the hell"


    Rosetta said, "No way. Are you motivated?," but Verfra stood calmly on the other hand.


    "Should I have a mercenary of the woman I was drinking with there earlier?


    "... I was there. What is it?"


    "If you''re close, tell him, that your sister is Canc��n. If you''re going to apologize, I''d better go inside now. If I piss you off any more, you''re out of control, okay? And."


    And when Verfra laughed a little mean, she left the tavern accompanied by Marguerite who somehow wielded her affection with her bloody face. Later, traces of the battle appeared in the liquor store with red blood.


    Around that time, the Alphilis were also willing to engage with the female mercenaries they met in town and had dinner with them. Unlike Miranda and the others, this is a little classy. Even so, though it was a place dominated by hustle and bustle, like a mass cafeteria.


    "So, Emerge, look for her sister?


    "It is. He left the team on his own, so everyone got annoyed... and when he came back, he couldn''t show that he wasn''t going to be tough."


    It is the captain of a female mercenary whom Alphilis knew who swells her cheeks and gets cute and angry. Was she older than Alpha Reese, a woman who tied some of her hair and wrapped it around her like a crown, and had a calm impression apart from her lovely appearance? It''s horrible because the liquor goes in as if it weren''t.


    In contrast, the four women who solidified beside them were all stern women. I guess a particularly tough, tough-eyed woman was the deputy captain, a woman who looked good with a back length that was as good as Alphilis and felt exactly like a man dressed courtier. She stops something at the edge of her eyes and calls out to Emerge as she looks around without alarm, keeping only one person''s liquor modest, even as everyone thrives.


    "Captain"


    "Oh, you were there? I knew you''d be here, Nesnem."


    "Yes, that''s the captain"


    Emerge was pattin ''his fingers while Nestnem nodded like a deputy captain. Then, the surrounding women, who enjoyed drinking until just now, surround the woman who quickly came into the dining room.


    "Oh man, it was dangerous earlier..." Yes!?


    "Fly and be in the fire. How dare you."


    "You thought you could get away from the captain?


    The women, verbally speaking, caught the woman who came in. Emerge gently advances to the place.


    "I finally got you, Tasha."


    "Oh, sister"


    It was the female mercenaries who had thrived with Miranda and the others until earlier who blued as they seized on the three women.


    Continued

 273 Heavenly Running Maidens, Part 5 - Maidens Wont Leave Heaven

    And as opposed to the blue Tasha, it was Emerge looking down as Nico.


    "Oh, sister. Why are you here?


    "It''s a stupid question, Tasha. I''m your sister, right? I can''t tell as much as what you''re doing, and why would my sister do that? than that."


    Emerge puts his face closer to Tasha.


    "Are you ready to escape your troops?


    "Well, that''s... that''s right"


    "Punish me, Tasha."


    Soon Tasha, wrapped in her rear hand, is made to crawl belly by Emerge on her lap.


    "No way?


    "Yes, it''s the usual."


    Emerge''s hand waved down in momentum, snapping Tasha''s ass. Dry, high noises echo through the store, and the guests look back at what was going on.


    "Damn it! It hurts, sister!


    "It hurts, naturally."


    "Everybody''s watching, I''m embarrassed!


    "This is punishment, so it wouldn''t make sense if you didn''t, would it?


    Emerge''s hand was waved down relentlessly three or four times, and every time he heard Tasha scream. Attention is drawn to what the customers in the store are, but Tasha can''t wait to embarrass herself again, tearing her eyes as she turned her face bright red.


    "Um, customers... can be annoying to other customers, so..."


    Emerge''s men turned at once when the store''s daughter spoke roughly, so the store''s daughter was surprised to be a little scared,


    "It''s okay, because I''m done. Sorry for the inconvenience."


    and her daughter left on a small run as Emerge was relieved to speak gently. After that, Tasha was snagged.


    "Ugh... not much to get your ass snapped when you''re 17."


    "Hmm, sure, that could be embarrassing"


    Lisa slaps on the shoulder of Alphilis, who talks like any other HR.


    "Alphilis, tomorrow is our day, right?


    "Why would I do that!


    Such Alphilis objections are also disputed by the hustle and bustle in the store.


    Stay put for a while and now Emerge and the Alphilis who exchange tasha and enjoy their meals and drinks. Tasha still sits back every now and again to see if her ass hurts.


    "I see, Alphilis is going to build a mercenary corps."


    "Really? Are you the Tenma Knights of Friedelinde? Is there anything I can tell you that might help?"


    Since Emerge had revealed their origins, Alphilis had also revealed what he was about to do again and had Emerge consult with them. Emerge seems to be the captain of a large unit that still holds as many as 500 of his men, back to back with a probable appearance. Friedelinde is made up of five troops, but he''s one of the captains. The first line was when I was 11. Now 22, she is a skilled (veteran) warrior who already boasts over 10 years of experience.


    The Emerge seriously answers the young man''s alphilis as yet a mercenary.


    "Right. Even when we are mercenaries, we are mostly mercenaries for a living. Men earn money, or defend themselves inside, because many women become Heavenly Horse Knights. It may not be the same as mercenaries in the public."


    "That''s okay. Because I''m not going to command a mercenary corps just for women, but I think there will be a lot of women. Let me refer to something."


    "Right..."


    Do something that Emerge thinks a little bit of.


    "I know you do, but it''s very dangerous to mercenarize yourself with a woman. Without any back shields or guarantees, we are only subject to ravages if we show weakness. That''s why we created Aphrodite and Athena as a means of self-defence."


    "Bad way to put it, but, you know..."


    Look at the alphilis you say and smile as Emerge notices.


    "It''s fine, to be honest. Sure, Aphrodite also has a role as a whore, but they are also proud. There''s nothing strange about calling them whores."


    "Is that what it is?


    "That''s what it is."


    Emerge answers further as he drinks.


    "There are also hookers who actually make battlefield money. Sometimes, they say, big mercenaries take whores to the battlefield. Even the Knights will sometimes call a whore for a banquet when they win big. I hear there are guilds around Tarram that mediate such whores"


    "It is. I wonder if all men do."


    Emerge laughs bitterly when he sees Alphilis with a slightly frightened face.


    "Hehe. Alphilis, do you have a lover?


    "Huh!? Yes, I''m not here?


    "You should try to make it sometime, because I think that would change that thought a little bit. There are many shapes, but men and women love each other."


    Emerge smiled gently and for some reason Alphilis blushed. To Emerge, who smiled gracefully and sparingly, Alphilis had the feeling that for some reason he was awkward.


    "Yes. Although there are many things on the battlefield, the most problematic thing is the act of looting and other things that discredit the troops. Instead, you can say wind discipline. Some hands tie with commandments, but because mercenaries are such a bunch of unconscious people originally. It''s not like the Knights around here."


    "Well. Then do I need candy and whips?


    "That''s a plan, too. But it''s up to you what kind of candy and whip to use. You can call that the captain''s skill around there. There are a variety of other mercenaries out there, so if it is, you should refer to it. Karatzel''s cavalry is a mercenary, but it''s famous for being a disciplined mercenary, and it might be helpful to talk about steel soldiers. You might want to visit if you''re interested. They''re relatively easy to talk to, so they shouldn''t be offended."


    "Okay, thanks!


    Did Emerge feel something in Alphilis, who smiles back? The idea in her head comes to mind. At that time.


    "Captain Emerge!


    "I don''t know, it''s noisy."


    From outside the dining room, the same fitting woman comes in again. And somehow when I punched Emerge in the ear, her complexion changed.


    "... I see. Verfra and Marguerite are coming out of Athena, right?


    "Yes, I think I''m pretty serious. I want to settle this by morning, so I was wondering if you could give me a hand."


    "It''s not our role, but... things are going on. Keep in touch with Verfra when you get 20 or so elites on your way right away."


    "Okay!


    When the ordered woman ran away once and for all, Emerge drank the liquor at once, prompting his men to let the store leave first. And Emerge''s face, which was so obvious until earlier, tightens as he looks at it.


    "Well, shall we go to the battlefield"


    "What the hell''s that? There shouldn''t have been any fighting around here."


    "Our people have been humiliated, murdered."


    Emerge answers with a bitter face.


    "We are at the rules of the regiment, going into retaliation. This is what made us famous as one of the leading mercenary regiments on the continent." Retaliate him that defileth the goddess of Friedelinde with a hammer of death ". This is supposed to be the role of Troop Athena, because the kid who lived near our house this time was killed. But it''s not none of my business either."


    "Sister, that''s..."


    "Yes, it was Ella who was killed."


    Tasha inadvertently grips her hand in front of her body.


    "No, Ella..."


    "You guys used to play. But that''s why I want you to stay strong, Tasha. Because you are my irreplaceable sister. If you had the same eyes, I''d go crazy."


    Emerge answers as she hugs Tasha. Tasha also hugged her own sister back again. And briefly, when the sisters spare their goodbyes, Emerge turns to Alphilis.


    "So, Alpha Reese, I have one favor for you."


    "What could it be?


    Alphilis is decent because he was suddenly told the story.


    "My Friedelinde has a system that allows me to train for about a year in an outside mercenary corps, or the Knights. The purpose of this system also makes sense to teach public common sense to those of us who tend to be very isolated from the world, but in order to do so we would look for our own training destinations individually. But these days, more and more people are not afraid to retaliate against us, and Friedelinde''s newcomers are back to back. There..."


    "You think my mercenary squad with a lot of women would be safe?


    "That''s what I''m talking about."


    Emerge was there that seemed a little undecided.


    "I also keep the lives of many of my men. I''m not supposed to be discriminated against as much as my sister is, and I have a hand in sending them to the Knights, but I only have a bad feeling about it."


    ''Cause your sister''s got a really good idea.''


    Emerge embarrasses Tasha with her eyes as she boasts a little.


    "But you seem trustworthy, Alphilis. If you don''t mind, could you please take this story? My sister has this personality, but her arms are sure. I also believe that the future could stand with one unit on its back."


    "Sister, that sounds like too much praise!


    "No. This is not an eyesight, but rather an opinion of Emerge, who is currently one of the five troop leaders. Tasha, how many of you think there are manipulators of Heavenly Horse without feathers in Friedelinde right now? Aphrodite''s captain, Cattolia, and our captain, Master Mistona, couldn''t do it when he was younger? The rest depends on your consciousness. Learn it from Alphilis."


    Tasha shut up bewildered as Emerge looked serious. To her, Alphilis speaks with a strange face.


    "Can I have one, Emerge?


    "Go ahead."


    "To be honest, I don''t need a Heavenly Horseman. The role of the Heavenly Horse Knight, which operates on a single horse, is usually predominantly scourge. But if it''s a scourge, I have this Lisa. That''s why I don''t need Tasha."


    Everyone was surprised by this word as Alphilis pounded Lisa on the shoulder. Alphilis said he was going to turn down Friedelinde''s offer. Friedelinde''s Heavenly Horse Knight has a worldly reputation. It is said that hiring a single rider alone requires nearly three times the reward of a concurrent mercenary. As mercenaries, they are treasured.


    Plus Alphilis goes on.


    "So lend me one of these, Emerge. If Tasha''s operation goes well and she likes my mercenary regiment, I want to make a commitment from Friedelinde to rent platoons as training on a regular basis. What do you think?"


    "... I see. I thought you weren''t just a mercenary, did you?"


    Emerge was listening to Alphilis'' offer somewhere fun. There''s a look there that says you got more than you expected.


    "Fine, I''ll accept on my authority. You just can''t say anything definitive, can you?


    "Absolutely. I haven''t thought about running a unit using the Tenma Knight, either, and I don''t know what my mercenary regiment is going to do now. Everything''s coming up."


    Emerge laughed and showed fun as Alphilis put his index finger up as he put his arms together. At that time, Nestnem, already equipped with light armor and blue vertical (hitachi), comes in. It is an authentic piece of equipment for the Knights of Friedelinde Tenma.


    "Captain Emerge, we''re all set."


    "I''ll be right there. So, Alphilis, give my best to your sister."


    "Yeah, I''m sure I''ll keep it"


    "Tasha. Learn a lot from Alphilis. Waiting for you to grow up."


    "... yeah, okay, sister"


    When I went outside to drop off Emerge wearing the gear he offered me as I walked out of the dining room, there were stern knights lined up with their own celestial horses. Tenma is basically a pure white creature. A feathered horse said to live only in some areas, home to Friedelinde''s mercenary corps. What is an elegant appearance? That horse, who has a very difficult temper on his back, wants only a maiden on his back? The maidens of Friedelinde are the only ones who know how to raise them correctly. Heavenly Horse cannot be raised without them.


    Amidst which lies its pure white Heavenly Horse, Emerge walks gently, rocking her perpendicular (hittake) horse, and rides her Heavenly Horse.


    "Rise!"


    Emerge''s Order One, they flew away without even turning around. The white feathers of Heavenly Horse were visible in the dark night, and Alphilis dropped them off as blind until they could no longer see.


    Continued

 274 War of the Fools, Part 1 - Line Thoughts

    "I''m sorry, where is that guy?


    "Yeah, he''d be in his room."


    Ray fans walk out in the direction already told by the familiar whore. Would it have been more than a month since I hid in this whorehouse?


    "Damn, don''t even show your face these past few days... because you''re always going somewhere pretentious"


    Ray fans were angry. When you realize it, that guy will always be left fluffy. I wonder if I''ve shown my face so persistently that there are days when I don''t even see my face at all. For Ray fans, who have no one else to rely on but him, this was a very anxious way to treat them.


    "I need him to remember a little more about the treatment of ladies..."


    "Who''s the lady?


    "Ahhh!


    Suddenly a shadow appeared from the ceiling, so Ray fans were surprised and put behind them. It was the line that was hanging from the ceiling in the rustle. He had his legs caught on the beam and was working out his abs.


    The line comes to wake up Ray fans as he lands with a brilliant spin of his body. My body was naked in my upper body and my body was sweating vapor from my workouts.


    "(Shh, amazing body...)"


    Ray Fan accidentally drank his saliva. This is the first time I''ve seen a grown man naked, but as much as I still don''t have a concomitant figure, Ray fans can tell. I''ve seen naked statues of men saying they''re works of art in the past, but there was a man in front of me with a steel-like flesh, far more forged than that. Ray fan''s eyes nailed unexpectedly, and the line he felt it smack Ray fan''s forehead wildly.


    "Ouch!"


    "I''m not looking out for you, kid. Or are you gonna jump in my chest? There you go."


    As the line spread its hands and provoked Ray fans, Ray fans began to throw allowances and gradually surrounding objects as they went bright red from embarrassment.


    "Whoa, what the fuck!


    "You shameless! You just have to stick your head in the vase once and suffocate!


    "Oh, boy, he''s a stiff guy."


    A dance slave sighs as she was messing with her hair looking bored in the corner of the room. At the same time as that sigh, the line grabs Ray Fan''s thrown vase well.


    "Well... wow."


    "Hum!"


    The vase contained water. The line caught with the mouth of the vase underneath was, of course, dressed to wear the water. Seeing as the line was silent, Dance Slave broke up.


    "You''re the one who can''t learn either. Even if that girl is a person who stands with one country behind her back. If you treat me like that, you''ll be angry."


    "That''s all I need."


    A dance slave puts his neck in the words that the line flutters.


    "What do you mean?


    "Look, I''m the only one Ray fans can count on right now. But it''s not normal for a princess in a country to rely on a mercenary. That''s why Ray fans don''t have to have fun memories with me. I''d rather you hate me and feel like you''re using me."


    "... you''re unexpectedly thinking about things, you too"


    "Naturally."


    Stand up as the line splashes its head. The hand was grabbing the towel appropriately and wiping the water worn from his head.


    But it''s time to move on to our next move.


    "What are you going to do? You''re sure Prince Muster''s back already, aren''t you?


    "That''s it."


    The line makes a difficult face. Mustard destroyed Zamwed or no, and summarised the army immediately and triumphed over Krums. It was that motion or electrolite fire, and when it got into a straight line with the people who tried to start a civil unrest by taking on the rebels in Krums, it flattened the rebels in just one day. According to the information that Rhine subsequently gathered, Mustard was encouraging the revolt itself, which became a costume that burned people who were likely to defy themselves and disposed of them simultaneously.


    "I was grasping information about the rebellion, and in my opinion, the Zamwed offense should have taken a little longer. Multiplying this gap I was going to make contact with the king and the Ray fans to set the rebels in the capital on fire. That''s why I went all the way to Zamwed. I was also going to cut off from this series of disturbances there. But it''s too much to talk about. I don''t have any mercenaries left."


    "Nevertheless, he said Mustard''s movements were too vivid"


    "Oh, you should no longer throw away the idea that he''s a fool. But..."


    What did Muster do that for? No matter how insurgent it is, it is an important human resource for the country. When it comes to disposing of it simultaneously...


    "I also thought you were an idiot in a different way, but if he''s smart, and you''re going to wage more war ahead..."


    "I see. You said you turned down your hindsight worries?


    "It is also considered so. Or."


    The line roars.


    "Can''t think of this... Mustard has no intention of running the country"


    "So what are you taking sovereignty for? That''s why Tsuji doesn''t fit."


    "That''s what it is - who thought the collapse of the country was visible... seriously"


    The line seemed to flash something. As I head straight to my desk, I start writing a couple of things like letters. It was refreshing to know what the dance slave was doing, even if it was a sneak peek into the ciphertext. And not long after Rhine finished writing the letter, he gave it to the whore chief and began to prepare himself to go out.


    "Go where?


    "Remember the name Zerbados?


    "Oh. It''s definitely Prince Muster''s favorite, and he said someone killed him after his sudden appearance recently"


    "He doesn''t exist."


    To the words Rhine has said away, Dance Slave learns to question.


    "What are you talking about?


    "Sounds inaccurate. To be precise, it means that no such good person exists. Anyway, Zerbados is from Cold Village, and I couldn''t even read the letters until recently."


    To the words of the line, first of all. Dance slaves are baffled.


    "Why would he do that?"


    "I doubt that one, too. He said at one point that a good man of his own was looking for a servant or something, and he received the Zerbados and some of them with money. They said they all talked without asking about the details because it''s a poor village, but among them, Zerbados seems to have volunteered himself. But he hasn''t heard from me since. Assuming Zerbados himself studied hard and emerged, wouldn''t it be weird not to give him a single piece of reliance on his hometown?


    "What are the possibilities of someone else?


    "The faces are in agreement. It''s a rare urban name for Cold Village and the countryside, and I was hoping he''d be born soon. He''s a filial guy, and his personality didn''t seem that good to him anyway."


    "Then what the hell..."


    "He''s in person. He''s someone else."


    The line answered lightly. The words bothered Dance Slave even more.


    "I have no idea."


    "What?


    "As someone else, do we need to go out of our way to impersonate someone?


    "Clerks are very strict with background checks. Besides, infiltrating bareface would be a dumb story. Plus, he''s disguised as a freak, which seems pretty hard to do with magic. If you keep using magic all the time, your magic drains heavily, and if your concentration is disturbed, your shapes will break. They say the easiest thing to do is to borrow some of them and use them. Well, it''s outrageous, so if you use it, even magicians will despise you."


    "I see. So, what are we gonna do with the line?


    Look at the line as the dance slaves reassemble their legs. Dance Slave''s thighs get dewy, but Rhine keeps talking as he deliberately keeps his eyes open.


    "All I need to know is the king''s cheapness. This is all I couldn''t find out. So I thought I''d go in for a little bit."


    "To the royal palace?


    I was also surprised by the insignificant dance slave in this suggestion. I didn''t think the line would make a bold suggestion so far.


    "What the hell is wrong with you? Do you have a brother-in-law in this country to get that far?


    "No, I don''t. No..."


    "You think I can abandon you?


    "... right. No, you don''t. I''m sure you''ve found out."


    I can''t pretend not to look. More than that, Rhine couldn''t let go of what caught her heart.


    "(Leave me alone, I didn''t do a lot of things. You can''t go wrong this time)"


    Secret determination of the line. I don''t even know that dance slave. And as I was getting ready, the line looked toward the window.


    "Whoa, I have to wear a disguise, too. They might know your face just fine."


    "Disguise?"


    As the dance slave wrapped his neck around him, Rhine touched his mustache, which he could stretch all he wanted.


    Continued

 275 War of the Fools, Part 2 - Unstoppable Fire

    "So come on? Rayfan, what do you think of the line?


    "Hmm?


    Ray fans and the whores are having a conversation while drying the laundry. Ray fans were teasing in it.


    Nearly a month has already passed since Ray fans started living in this whorehouse. Rusty and I have already been contacted, but this one is safer, so the prostitutes are still hiding it. In the meantime, the hookers are totally friendly with Ray fans. The dimensions. The prostitutes are less concerned with their identities than they were originally, and in some cases they are called by the nobles. There are many occasions where courtesy and grace are required, and noble thoughts are understandable to them.


    The hookers were also treating her with a fondness, as the Ray fans themselves had an undressed personality. Most of all, it''s all novel and exciting for Ray fans, and every time she''s surprised, Ray fans are undeniably being made fun of by the whores.


    Food, sex and living for the general public. Unlike the aristocrats who find pleasure in tea and socialisation, many folks find pleasure in living in boredom and occasionally in the more rewards they hold and in conversations with their fellow citizens, as well as in dinner stretched out just a little. And if you''re in a good mood, sing, dance, and have fun even with strangers. Not all of them, of course, but the folk Ray fans saw were such people.


    And these days, Ray fans and hookers had an unhesitant conversation, but the conversation was still about "what Ray fans think of the line".


    "Do you like it or something?


    "Hey, why would I do that?"


    "Sort of. You''re too old - and you''re dirty."


    "But if you were a nobleman, you''d get married like that."


    "Oh, when you look at the bright red spot on your face, do you think it might not be too rough?


    The hookers tease Ray fans who deny it while turning their faces bright red. Some of them even whistle their fingers at the end of the day.


    "Wow, wow, I..."


    "Well, either way. ~? If you''re going to seduce me, Ray, I need you to wear one of these, too, huh?


    A whore who said that shows off her underwear, which is laundry. No, it had less fabric, and it was underwear that seemed more than half transparent. Ray fans wonder if this is any different than not putting anything on it.


    "I''m so... embarrassed!


    "That''s it. But you should get used to it, okay?


    "And do the lords like this?


    Ask a whore a question while Ray fans mock.


    "Then why don''t you ask?


    "Huh?"


    And that''s when the rumor line appeared. The figure that appears across the sheet is certainly the line.


    "How dare you rumor?"


    "Line. Ray, fan."


    "Ya, stop it!


    The wind sweeps up the sheets as Ray fans try to stop the whores.


    "Ah..."


    "Heh. Rhine, did you shave?


    "Oh, I cut my hair too"


    There was nowhere there was a swordsman with a grumpy face like a beggar before. There stood a straight-eyed young man with a stern face. A gentle looking face, but a glowing eye without alarm. Sometimes the eyes glowing like a raptor are directed at the whores and ray fans. Even if you''re not a woman, you''ll be nailed unintentionally by the strength of your eyes.


    "Don''t make fun of him too much, okay? Suppose she''s the princess of one country."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I''m fine. He''s in love with me."


    So the line puts its hand over Ray Fan''s head. Of course it was meant to be a joke for Rhine.


    "Ahhh..."


    "Amma."


    "Oh... you''re really in love"


    There was a ray fan looking up at him like he had a fever under the hand of the line. His eyes belong entirely to a maiden in love. Is the line fulfilling and noticing or not noticing at all?


    The place moves. This is the territory of the doomed Zamwed. It is at the forefront of the battle between Gruzard and Tragaslon. 250,000 traguthlons against 50,000 gruzalds. It is an overwhelming difference in power in light of the military law, but it was Gruzaldo who was taking the fight to an advantage. It is the two beast generals of Roch and Vargo who lead that Gruzardo. Those two were precisely in the midst of military deliberations in the tent with their men, who were the Lord.


    "How''s Princess O''Rall?


    "Yes, your injury is doing well and we are delighted to report a victory"


    "Damn, you''re a stubborn princess"


    Vargo impresses one. Zamwed did collapse, but fortunately there was one princess who survived. The fourth princess, Princess Oolal, had taken a heavy toll, but she offered to accompany him to the battle between Hajita and Roch and Vargo.


    Of course Roch even opposed Vargo, but Woolal''s will was strong and they ended up breaking. I wondered if it was going to involve only one surviving royalty in the battle, but it wasn''t something that could be decided by Roch''s existence, and I had to reluctantly convince him.


    But even that would be an external excuse for her to fight for Zamwed. Roch just keeps up the military debate, even though he haunts his head by carrying troubles in addition to the battle of difficult circumstances.


    "How''s Traguslon doing?


    "Ha, it looks like a large number of deaths occurred in the battle ahead. Looks like he backed the line for about a day."


    "Now you''ve pushed back about half of it."


    Vargo roars his nose absurdly. Nearly a month passed since the war against Tragaslon began. War initially regarded as an overwhelming difference in power, but the battle was always dominant over Gruzaldo.


    If you try to be a traguthlon, you would have come to war with Guru-Zardo with the same intentions as Zamwed, but there is too much difference in the bravery and proficiency of the spiral soldiers, even though they are the same beasts in Gruzaldo and Zamwed. Above all, the quality of the generals leading the army is too different. Groussard''s prized 12th Beast General has barely lost before, even though he has repeatedly replaced him several times. If Dryan, the king of Gruzaldo, is willing to do so, half the continent is strong enough to be occupied by Gruzaldo.


    It was already too late when Tragaslon realized that fact, with Gruzaldo barely losing his soldiers, and Tragaslon''s death had already exceeded 30,000. And without night or day, the Traguthlon, sparked by the ambush of Gruzaldo, could not give him many victories, and had already been forced to retreat to nearly half of Zamwed''s territory.


    Groussard''s military executives were also calm in this overwhelming offensive. Even the bloodiest of beast generals, Virgo, is so. They are not just pig warriors.


    "So, what do we do, Roch?


    "It is decided. We''ll fight until Traguslon pulls out of Zamwed."


    "So it''s time to send a messenger?


    A captain who draws a lot of Roch''s will suggests. It is Roch''s usual means of shaking it with a sentence after it has been boiled down with a martial arts.


    "Oh, now you know we don''t have a chance to beat ourselves. If you''re gonna retreat, I''ve never been over it."


    "Shit, people who imitate like these fire thieves just have to do it thoroughly"


    Some agree with Vargo''s blur, but Roch calmly denied it.


    "Stop. In a week, Voldo will bring more reinforcements. That would also make it possible for us to destroy the Traguthlon as it is. But then we win too much. If you win too much, there will be resentment. If resentment persists, it becomes a spark of new strife. Push them back into your country and that''s enough. At least not this time."


    "Do we have justice? Don''t make it any trouble."


    "If we wage a war of aggression, this time we turn it against our enemies to unrelated countries. We have more to do than that, don''t we?


    "The demons of the south and even the country."


    "Don''t say it. That would make even the king feel the same way."


    The tent is wrapped in heavy air in front of the two generals who look so difficult and shut up. Breaking that air was screaming from the outside.


    "Aaaaaa!"


    "What!?


    When those who were in the tent jumped out in unison, there was someone outside and a soldier from Groussard in the middle of a battle.


    "What is this guy?


    "Our nails are clever... gaaaa!


    "What''s happening? More lights!


    Along with Roch''s hanging voice, the lights increase simultaneously. It seemed like it was just a black shadow at first that floated there. But if you keep your eyes open, there''s a boy standing there with a black eye.


    "Good evening ~. Nice to meet you, huh?


    "... who are you?


    "I don''t have a name for a wooden end like Terra! But let me tell you something? No, no, don''t look like that. You wanted to say that word once."


    "You''re kidding..."


    Roch controlled one of the executives who tried to come forward with his eyes. Raise your hands at the same time and signal the surrounding men, and the beasts surround the boy simultaneously.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter who you are. Let''s get you to wash up and talk now."


    "Can you do that? For every beast man"


    "Do it."


    Along with Roch''s ruthless words, the surrounding beasts move out in unison. But the boy stood idly by, and there was never a sign of deflection. That is where the elites, led by Roch, are attacked immediately.


    A boy who flickers at the attacks of the elite, who show incalculable sharpness of movement in a coarse beast. Still, during the coordinated attack, the boy gradually ran out of room to engage.


    "Whoa, this is so bad"


    "Fuck you!"


    "Nah."


    The attack of the beasts, who thought they were completely in, cut the sky and the boy suddenly appeared elsewhere. Everyone is distracted by the behavior.


    I see, you''re a magician.


    "I guess I''m half right. You''re surprisingly blunter than that, Beast General Roch."


    "What?"


    While Roch is surprised, a lot of bags come out of the boy''s shadow. Will there be as much as a boy''s body, quite a size. The shape is distortedly irregular and it shows a strange match with the boy''s odd atmosphere.


    "I wonder if it''s because I''m an animal man after all? I know what''s in your head."


    "... what are you trying to say?


    "Here''s the thing. Oh, fuck!


    When a boy throws a bag in the air with seemingly heavy motion, he breaks part of the bag. And the contents, which were no longer able to withstand the weight, poured like rain from the bag.


    Continued

 276 War of the Fools, Part 3 - Doom Leap

    "Weird?"


    "Whoa, what the hell?


    Sprayed on the ground were lumps of liquid and meat of some sort. That doesn''t hold its original shape and I don''t know what it is at first sight.


    "Oh, wrong. Over here."


    It was now the necks of the beasts that scattered from the bags that Doom threw further. The necks that rolled unconstitutionally to the ground all had careless and fearless eyes.


    The elites of the servant beast man to the sight also held his mouth to make him nauseous.


    "Ugh, guh."


    "This guy!"


    "Kid!"


    At the same time, the beasts fade, but the boy calmly begins to explain.


    "No, no, I turned it off a little bit by bit for the young Beast Man. It''s not funny just to kill him, so I tortured him a little bit. I figured beasts and humans would feel pain and fear differently. By the way, you cry exactly the same way. Some people said ''mother'', but some people cried ''Master Roch''. Around a lot of guys calling superiors, is that a little different from humans? Well, not a big difference.


    But when I came with you around that time, I was flying military councils and directions so hard, I was crying for your help, leaving the recruits alone. This is terrible - shouldn''t you guys quit following a superior officer like this?


    Seeing the boy laughing shards as he spoke in a slightly frightened manner, the beasts jumped at the same time, but stopped moving as everyone was frightened by the killing spraying out of Roch.


    "You..."


    "What? Did you get angry? When it comes to beasts with vulgar brains, it''s only for one person to get angry."


    Seeing a boy laughing with his belly, Vargo screams unexpectedly.


    "Yabe, everyone run! Roch is gonna be beautiful!!


    "Die."


    The cry of Vargo and the sinking voice of Roch were almost simultaneous. But those who knew the circumstances followed the scene at the same time, but those who did not were also blown away by something and forced to retreat.


    "Damn, Roch''s guy''s pretty. Evacuate, evacuate!


    Vargo takes the lead and screams, urging him to retreat. But there was no need for it, and the surroundings were exposed to tornado-like shocks. And put it in battle. Vargo, who most hates retreating, except in this case.


    Once upon a time, Vargo had fought only once with a seriously angry Roch. By then they weren''t even general of Gruzaldo yet, but Virgo still remembered that he was beaten on the one hand. It was only a complete coincidence that his fist, which had turned out to have won because it happened to capture Roch''s dovetail. Roch''s genuine movement is not the speed at which he can be caught even with the eyes of the Beast Man. That''s why they call it ''Divine Speed'' Roch.


    Once there was a beast man of a woman with the speed to chase to that divine speed, but I heard she was mercenarizing casually somewhere by stopping gruzzards. Therefore none can capture the motion of Roch, even within Gruzard.


    And that Roch was just about to unlock his fighting abilities right now.


    "Disappear... pussy!


    The boy was suddenly punched in the face and blown away. Trying to turn the universe backwards as it is, but now he is beaten from behind and forced to wake up.


    "Defense, in time..."


    The boy was not even allowed to fall, and he continued to be unilaterally beaten on the spot. It''s like you''re dancing too.


    "(More than evil spirits, thoughts, ri... fast hitting, shooting and haha!


    There were countless remnants of Roch around the boy. Before I understood which one was the main body or something, I couldn''t even afford to fight back at the boy.


    And Roch tries to push him into the form he''s best at, in order to keep him at bay.


    "Regret is in the afterlife!


    The moment Roch tried to hit the boy with a blow on his weight, Roch felt another killer and flew off the scene. Then the ground on which Roch had been before was snagged like it had been crushed even with some big hammer at the same time.


    "Hmm?"


    "Doom abuse, no. I''m the only one who can do it."


    "I don''t know about that, either."


    Soon before the boy stood a girl dressed in red. To its ominous appearance, Roch does not roar or try to fly.


    "(This guy... sucks)"


    "Doom, let''s go. Time."


    "Oh, will it be that much already? Then you can''t help it."


    The boy takes the girl''s hand and wriggles back at her heels. Look at that, other beasts can roar.


    "Running away!?


    "Bad people, say strategic retreat. And the main dish for you is coming up."


    "What?"


    The moment the beast man heard back, the hustle and bustle of battle rose with the fireman from the formation closest to Tragaslon. And when the distracted beasts looked back at the boys for a moment, there was no more appearance of the boy there.


    "What the hell..."


    "Report the situation!


    Quickly returning calmly, Roch quickly skips the transmission. But at the same time as his instructions, a decree had already come from the fire men.


    "I say! It''s an enemy attack!"


    "I know that! Number and situation!


    "Yes!


    To a more frustrating Roch than usual, the decree answers with a little surprise.


    "Large warcraft, no. Many demons. He suddenly appeared!


    "Suddenly? Do you have such a stupid story!


    "No, really all of a sudden... humans have morphed into demons!


    "What!? Tell me more! Are there any mistakes in that report!?


    "Yes!


    The decree starts to speak frighteningly, but accurately.


    "At first, a human being followed by a horse has been driven here. I thought something was wrong and we were suspicious, but for now, the people we caught were in strange shape, and suddenly I thought they were starting to suffer, and my body was deformed..."


    "You mean you''ve become a demon?


    "Yes, it''s incredible, though"


    Even while Roch is troubled by the word, the next decree pops into his presence.


    "I say!


    "Now what!?


    "The Traguslon army has stormed! Those tens of thousands, they will attack you more than the three parties!


    "At this time!


    "This guy..."


    The servant Vargo also looked difficult. It means that the situation is not so good.


    "It''s Roch."


    "I know! I retreat while protecting Princess Woolal. There will probably be some downward momentum behind it."


    "I guess. I''ll take care of it."


    "Please."


    That''s all in exchange, Roch and Vargo turn their backs on each other and run to skip the instructions. Doom and Osiria watching that from the air.


    "The planting is done, isn''t it? Osiria."


    "Yeah, it won''t get wet"


    "Fine then. Just like the operation."


    Doom laughs lightly.


    "I was wondering if this would help them fight too for a while?


    "Right. Something that''s not funny with Gruzaldo''s win as it is"


    "It seems that it was too easy in Zamwed to be suitable for collecting data for that ''Berserker''. But if this is going to bring results to Gruzaldo''s opponents, then Berserker will have to use more than once."


    Doom laughs with pleasure. Osiria also agreed with him by gently raising the edge of his mouth again.


    "And Anomaly comes up with something interesting, too. Because demon king production is costly and laborious, I can''t believe you''re making a substance that transforms humans into demon kings as they are."


    "But life expectancy is short"


    "Well, it only lasts roughly a day. But in the meantime, I''ll kill 100 people. If you die on it, it will collapse, so there will be no evidence left. I don''t know if he''s going to solve the longevity problem."


    "Then this world will be more fun."


    "Oh, I don''t know if that day will come soon... but by then, I might make the world interesting."


    Doom and Osiria laughed with pleasure, and as Osiria twisted her neck 180 degrees as she turned her hand from behind Doom, she kissed and left the scene as it was.


    By that time, the line had infiltrated the Royal Castle of Krums, which was in Seimlid. The royal castle of Krums is a beautiful royal castle so concerned with the landscape that it is also known as'' Blossom Garden ''. The flowers, even decorated on the watchtower, as can be seen from the exterior, entertained the eyes of the people, while being the royal castle that was supposed to be strict. Inside, gardens of all seasons are created to entertain not only royalty, but also guests and servants. The water flowing from the fountain reaches all over the castle using stretched waterways. The beautiful landscape also helps to recruit personnel to serve in the Royal Palace, and the fact that Krums, who have no power over it, are in the middle of the middle of the Middle Plains and have not yet perished is probably due to the kind of detailed consideration that is admired by the general public in this way.


    But this beautiful royal castle is also a little desolate now. Mustard''s investment in armaments like hot water is making them poorly maintained. The flowers on the walls withered, and the gardens were wide with weeds. And when the flowers blossomed, the twigs that made fun of the walls became colorful, but now that the flowers withered, they also appear calamitous. In the royal castle, which was becoming as if it were an abandoned emptiness, sentinel watches were also rare. Rhine went in casually wearing the armor of a Royal Castle soldier who had prepared the whores in advance, but he was able to infiltrate without any censorship.


    "What a lookout. I just don''t think I''m motivated."


    "Totally."


    It was the woman in service - a dance slave disguised as Unusual for her, she is dressed in long-length clothes in plain shades.


    "You let me go undercover in such a disguise. I don''t know about this. This could have been a frontal breakthrough."


    "Not at all. Apparently, the castle''s elite was already finely divided and assigned to each one near the border. They don''t have a lot of power in this royal castle."


    "Really? Why would you do that?"


    "I don''t know, didn''t you even fear the revolt? This is where the problem starts. I''m sorry about the bowl to Mustard."


    I shrug my shoulders like the line went off a little.


    "But this castle is pretty big, isn''t it? Where can I go to meet the king?


    "I''m asking Rusty that, too. Over here."


    That''s how Rhine headed to the king with Dance Slave, drawing on his head a view of the castle, which was supposed to be an outside secret that Rusty was forced to ask.


    Continued

 277 War of the Fools, Part 4 - The Invisible Soldier

    The line and dance brave proceed inside the castle. They had already solved the disguise. Instead, I didn''t need to do a disguise. Nobody in the royal castle was creepy enough. There are no guards, gardeners to clean the gardens, or even female officers.


    "That''s crazy."


    "Oh, you sure don''t have anybody. Is this what the world looks like these days?


    "Is there a reason? A royal castle is more like this..."


    "Ho ho, that''s like knowing inside a royal castle."


    "... chip."


    Rhine tongues at the ill-willed induction of the dance slave. But neither the line nor the dance slave had a conversation. Not popular, but because the black and heavy atmosphere swirling inside the castle was enough to silence them.


    "Dancer, stop"


    "What? Nobody..."


    "Beyond that corner. They''ll be walking right in."


    As the line sneaks around controlling the dance slave, the soldiers of full body armor come around from across the hallway to fulfill it. When they come to the corner of the hallway and look around, they walk out of their original path, inches apart.


    "Is that a watch?


    "Right. Well, it''s supposed to be the king''s bedroom up ahead... but it''s the main road, isn''t it? What to do."


    "Then the story is simple. There must be a breakthrough."


    "Dude, that''s a bold suggestion"


    "Naturally, who do you think I am? You and I can make it easy."


    "Most importantly, I''d like to go peacefully if possible. There..."


    There was something about the line that struck the dance slave.


    And so much less.


    "Ha ha ha, don''t you want to play with me, brother with all the armor there?


    There stood a dance slave seducing a soldier in armor by revealing his proud footsteps. A voice is spoken from behind, and soldiers in armor react. Admitting that the soldier had reacted, Dance Slave smiled lusciously as long as it was alas. But I don''t even seem to have a little blue muscle on my forehead.


    "(line... remember later!?


    I didn''t think he''d be ordered such a sticky hand. Dance Slave got angry with the line, but had to obey if it was the master''s order. She was angry at her constraints that forced her to obey such an order, but she didn''t regret it.


    And the man in the armor approached the dance slave, but the sad one did well. The moment the dance slave swayed at the complex emotions, the sword suddenly swung down on her.


    "Become!?


    Dance Slave, surprised, accidentally crossed his hands to prevent the sword, but his legs plunged into the cobblestone floor. Such a heavy blow.


    More swords are paid to chase them from the side.


    "Guh!"


    Dance slaves are blown away along with metal sounds. Although she doesn''t have any pain, she can''t make a move on the shock. A soldier in armor who tried to strike that girlfriend even more, but the soldier was stopping the movement in front of the dance slave perfectly. It was from behind that the line sewed a gap in the soldier''s armor and stabbed him in the neck.


    "You had a long hair."


    "Not really. It''s not something you can do, like cut me off. But"


    "But?"


    "My sword-taken arm is still trembling. Looks like it was an extra heavy blow. If you were a human, you''d have two pieces of armor."


    "Right."


    When the line I heard so much about tried to draw a sword from the soldier, suddenly the soldier moved and tried to slash the line without turning around. But there is no alarm in the line either. He kicked his sword in the ground and slashed the soldier''s head off at the same time.


    That''s right soldiers, too, now it''s time to stop moving and fall to the ground.


    "What is this guy?


    "... far-sighted in Zamwed, you look like something like Hekatonkail"


    "Say that quickly!


    Raise the soldier''s face as the line complains. Then there''s...


    "... what is this?"


    "At least you''re not human."


    The soldier had no face. No, there is, but only one eye on one side. Moreover, the eyelids became abnormally thick and it was thought that they were barely visible. And his mouth was torn vertically, and from his mouth there were many protruding like tentacles, not tongues.


    "My line... were you willing to let me deal with someone like this?


    "No. Exactly. Can this...?


    "I like that, too, don''t I?


    "Right. I''m sorry if I''m a woman."


    When they were having a somewhat lengthy conversation with others, you heard the sound of battle. Now armored soldiers appear one after the other from the back.


    "Chi, you''re a pain in the ass."


    "So I told you, there''s only a breakthrough."


    "Though it would be a theory of results! Dancer, let''s do it!


    "Understood!


    And the dancer took the form of a sword, and Rhine held it in his hand.


    "Damn, I need you to spatter people''s asses."


    "So I thought I''d know! I didn''t even like it."


    "What, are you unhappy with my ass?


    "That''s not true, but... what the hell do you want me to say!


    The finished line of battle and dance slaves go further into the back. Later there were more than 20 finely chopped Hekatonkail bodies. Now he didn''t imitate that through the gap in the armor, but cut every piece of armor straight from the front. The walls and columns tell the story of crushed and intense fighting, but the opposing lines have barely returned blood either. Rather, I could even see room.


    And they eventually came to a position where they could see one luxurious room.


    "All right, you''re almost in the king''s room."


    "And there''s no sign of it. I don''t suppose the king''s been put to sleep alone."


    "So is that. I messed it up pretty flashy, so I thought I could straighten it out, but nobody came out with anything, and... what about this?


    The line stops in front of the king''s bedroom. From the inside there was an unpleasant bug feather and a strange odor until intense.


    "This guy..."


    "Line, already the king"


    "Oh."


    The line softens the curtains of the race around the king''s bed with a sword. There lay the body of the king, where death words would already have passed several months. The corpse, which had already worn maggots, had become half white bone, and there were plenty of maggots gushing around it. This is also the cause of the odor.


    "Mustard already knew this."


    "Oh, I guess it''s natural. Now it''s clear. I''m not going to run this country decently to Mustard."


    "What''s he gonna do with this country?


    "I don''t know about that... but Krums will perish as it is. No, it''s probably too late to do anything."


    The line troubles me. Krums who have already destroyed Zamwed and completely turned Gruzard against his enemies. Tragaslon is fighting now, but the line quote says that if Gruzaldo gets serious, he won''t have Tragaslon or anything like that for six months. In that case, Krums will surely be next. The great name of this war stands sufficiently. Even if not, the surrounding states will come under some pressure.


    "Ray, fans are in a tough spot, too."


    "Come on, why don''t you really grab it?


    "Say stupid. She''s a princess, isn''t she? How do you live?


    "You should feed him, right? There''s got to be something like that."


    It was a line trying to argue with Dance Slave''s suggestion, but Dance Slave''s expression was as serious as his thoughts.


    "In this situation, that kid''s fate is a wind lamp. It would be happier to change your name, falsify your identity, and live and go as a civilian, if any, than that. Don''t you think?


    "It''s... but"


    "That kid is a good kid. He lives in a whorehouse or something but doesn''t lose his brightness, and these days he even tries to learn to sew and cook. You''re smart, and you''ll live fine as a civilian, or as a partner in your work. As a partner in life, of course. You''re gonna grow up beautiful, that kid. If you look at the shapes, you''ll see."


    "... I''m not a better match for such a good boy."


    Rhine didn''t say anything after that, so neither did Dance Slave. I still have something to say.


    "Then just one last thing. Remember, we also have those options. Or maybe it''s the best option for you, huh?


    "... think about it. But now there will be something else to do."


    The line turns forward at the same time.


    "Will you go to this castle library? If this happens, I want information on anything."


    "That''s fine, but what do I look for?


    "It''s the recent movement of the military here, the movement of supplies. That would allow Rusty to make some contact with the rebels. Plus, you might know what Mustard''s going to do."


    "Fine. What''s the line?"


    "Go directly to Muster''s private room. Eight or one."


    Dance Slaves unwittingly pull the hand of the line trying to keep going.


    "It''s dangerous. He''s stronger than the others, isn''t he?


    "Don''t worry, if we meet, we''ll be on the run. Besides, we''re not good at knocking him out here."


    Dance slaves can''t measure the intent of the line.


    "What''s that..."


    "I''ll talk to you again. It works better than that."


    The line stays behind the king''s bedroom. Dance Slave followed him.


    Continued

 278 War of the Fools, Part 5 - Exploration

    A while before that. There is one shadow walking through the royal castle where no one is.


    "Come on, come on... there''s less time to move freely step by step"


    The shadow was in a hurry. I don''t know when my consciousness will be interrupted. Then misfortune comes to someone again.


    "Do what you can now... what''s this?


    What the shadow found was a finely chopped body of Hekatonkail. When I saw it, it seemed that the shadow, which was stunned at first, also came up with something good after a while.


    "I see, this is interesting. If it works..."


    The shadow quickened his legs, and now he began to walk into his own private room.


    Dance Slave, who broke up with Rhine, had gone to the castle''s record vault to look for materials.


    "Absolutely, it''s easy for me to say... how do you look from this enormous dossier?


    Countless records were piled before the dance slave. Nothing in the castle records is limited to war. Employment, income expenditure, records of the movement of supplies, records of guests, etc. It can range from important things to things that are not. The amount of books you don''t even know where they are. Luckily no one could find it, but this seemed like it would take a few days just to get to the desired material.


    "Damn, you line. You pushed me with a bad smell, didn''t you?


    I can''t help but think that Dance Slave does. Still, she tries to find it, but the first letter in her hand was a distracting spending record, so she lost her motivation.


    "... too much crap. Can you do it?"


    "What is it?


    Suddenly, Dance Slave was surprised because the old man called out from behind him. Unexpectedly, she gets all worked up, too.


    "This is it... Prince Muster asked me to look for the record."


    "Ho ho, you can lie. Prince Muster can''t send someone here. It was and still is."


    From the old man in front of Dance Slave, hostility could not even feel fine dust. The dance slave was also a little alert to the matter.


    "Who are you, old man?"


    "I''m the keeper of the vault here. Bye. I guess I shouldn''t ask you who you are."


    "... let''s just say I''m the one who wants to stop that prince"


    "I see you still have someone in that prince who thinks so,"


    The old man held his eyes down gently. Dance Slave uncomfortable with the way it is.


    "Old man, don''t you think you hate Prince Muster?


    "Yeah, because that one is the owner of a pitiful situation. The person I know most of the time is about 10 years old who went here..."


    "What do you mean?


    Dance Slave asks in surprise.


    "That one has been immersed in this record vault since he was a little girl. So that one studied very well about this country. He also told people like me how he wanted to make this country better. All of Prince Muster''s ideas were wonderful and realistic."


    "What can I say, though I heard he was a very fool?


    "It''s outrageous! Rather, he would have been a good prince enough to surpass their brothers. I know those rumors, too, but I''m not sure how they came to call me that either... and I don''t know the circumstances in detail in this vault all year round, and only the prince stopped visiting here at all times. But the record of the prince''s performance is still here."


    An old man points to one end of the shelf. Dance Slave tried to get the book in his hand. There was a detailed description of the crop production situation in this country, and how the figures differed from those actually reported to the King.


    "This... this is not a record of bribery."


    "On your left. And this report apparently didn''t reach the king. Someone squeezed it... terribly, but perhaps the two brothers, or the prime minister, squeezed it."


    "I see... what''s this?


    There was a resource written there that could be taken in the mine. The following dossier describes exports with countries, the status of imports and their problems, while the following dossier describes the problems of armaments in their own countries. There were also lists of possible lords and nobles who were bribing or, conversely, those who were likely to report faithfully, due to inconsistent revenue and revenue accounts for each region.


    What''s more, the policies to be taken in this country in the future were written on a monthly basis, on a yearly basis or on a more long-term basis.


    "... genius. I can tell, how wonderful this supreme book is. You think this was written by a boy under the age of 10?


    "Master Left. I thought this country would be richer if I were king, or if I were prime minister. But..."


    "Soon the prince said he''d gone crazy"


    Dance Slave roared. When that happens, it doesn''t fit with the prince''s present statue. There are a few things to think about, but Dance Slave thought this would be best to talk to the line.


    "Old man, it was helpful. So, I''d like to show you something more."


    "If it''s something I can tell. This way, please."


    "Okay, trust me?


    "This vault is the only thing I can do with the world."


    The Dance Slave was guided further into the vault by the old man.


    And Rhine was breaking into Muster''s private room. Again, there was no lookout for him, and he had infiltrated his private room so easily that he clapped it out.


    "On the contrary, that''s creepy... well, I don''t know,"


    The line explores for now from what looks like a Mustard clerk''s desk, but there was already a pile of books there that showed the action to be taken.


    "Which one... do you think this is... a plan to attack a tragus lon? And then you pretend to form an alliance with your client to assassinate the Crown Prince? A declaration of war on Furgundo? What the hell? There''s more to being unscrupulous!


    I can''t help but think that the line screamed unexpectedly. The content of the order was unscrupulous. Orders of content that are like waging war all over the world. Moreover, it is in the form of a running and writing there, plus a schematic diagram of in what order we go to war afterwards. It was just like a crazy idea.


    "Normally, it''s just a delusion, but..."


    The line looks at the strength of the Hekatonkail used by Krums earlier. And I also felt physically earlier. He even feels that Krums has something he may not be good at. And the bad feeling turned to cold when I saw more note writing.


    "Take Hecaton Kale... and say it''s 3,000 body increments?


    The line blues. If such things pushed at the same time, a castle without any preparation would be unprotected. The delusions being worked out in this room become real.


    "But the weapons... where do you import that armor from?


    "That''s not the plan, young man."


    The line is overwhelmed by voices from behind. There stood that bald, little, fat, middle-aged mustard who I saw glimpse with my binoculars. But the wonder and its eyes look clear.


    Between the two of us, tension rises. But Mustard seemed in a good mood for some reason.


    "You did Hecaton Cale?


    "What if it''s..."


    "It''s a big deal. I don''t think it''s human. Are you some kind of demon charm?


    "Hate and be human. I am."


    "Well, either is fine. Not now."


    Muster nodded satisfactorily and walked out to the corner of the room. Diagonal the picture on the wall in the corner of the room and replace the vase location on the considerable shelf, part of the wall opens and the books and boxes are removed from the inside.


    "Take it."


    "Whoa?"


    Suddenly they threw them away and the line took them by surprise and surprise. And furthermore, Muster asks the line.


    "Do you know where Ray Fan is?


    "I don''t know."


    "Who are you talking about?"


    To that word, I think the line is gone. Ray fans have not been made public of their existence. Normal people can''t possibly know. To the hurried line, Mustard laughed. Did Rhine get angry when he saw how it was going, he accidentally gets a rough tone.


    "What if it is?


    "Nothing. Thanks. If you just want to protect me, you have to protect me for a long time."


    "What kind of blow is that? Aren''t you going to kill Ray Fan?


    "I don''t have time to talk about it in detail, it''s all in that book. More than that..."


    Mustard came by an unexpected slash, so Rhine pulled out his sword and prevented it. The speed of that jump doesn''t make the line feel alive. Pinching a sword, the two confront each other.


    "Gu, gu!


    "I see, I do get an arm"


    "Suddenly what!


    "Give my regards to my sister"


    With that said, Muster kicked the line to the entrance with a spinning kick. Soon he will regain his posture, but the earlier books and boxes will be thrown at his face.


    "Stay!


    "Go now. That''s not all Hekatonkail is in this castle. The array is an escort for the eagle, as well as surveillance. He''ll be here any minute."


    "What''s that..."


    "It''s a doll, like a weasel. Don''t hesitate to kill me the next time you see me. That''ll do you good."


    That''s all the line heard, and I heard the armor go with Kacha. To the approaching sound of Hekatonkail, the line follows the scene at a glance. I glanced slightly at Mustard when he left, but somehow his back seemed lonely because of Rhine''s mind.


    Continued

 279 War of the Fools, Part 6 - Twisted Truth

    That night, Rhine was talking to Dance Slave.


    "What do you think?


    "I don''t know... it''s not the same information I''ve ever had."


    Dance Slave and Rhine were roaring face to face with each other. This is what information they gather.


    First of all, Dance Slave. Actually, Muster is a terribly good person, and that he could have been originally set on someone who did it, or feared. Furthermore, from the information gathered by Dance Slave, if Rhine deduces this military move from the deployment of the Legion and the flow of supplies, he will undoubtedly attack Traguslon in a few days. That was evidence that Muster had already left for Tragaslon, a report came from a watch hired by the line. If Rayfan and Rusty decide to take back the King''s Capital, set aside this timing for nothing else. Preparation will be lacking in Russia, but the line thinks there are benefits as well.


    "No... maybe it''s rather the best time"


    "What do you mean?


    "Think about it and see. Rusty is currently collecting fewer than 1,000 moves. Normally, this would be a rebellion or something. But"


    "There are few soldiers in the royal castle today"


    "Oh, there''s going to be that hekatonkale though. Still, it must be an opportunity."


    The line snorts. In addition,


    "It''s easy to handle after the war."


    "What do you mean?


    A dance slave slapped his neck on this. That explains Rhine calmly to her.


    "Look, let''s say you led a large army to take back the country. But Krums is already exhausted by major civil unrest and successive wars, and cannot adopt an external policy. Even bigger rebels can definitely be rubbed at the Argument Awards. This is a tough job for young Ray fans. Assuming you''re the perfect recipient of the prize, there will certainly be people complaining. It''s hard for lay fans with no backshield or track record to contain the older elites."


    "I see. Then it would be best to recapture Princess Rayfan''s gesture alone."


    "The truth."


    Dance Slave seemed convinced, but the line was caught if you say something caught on.


    "(I think it''s too much... but it''s not refreshing)"


    When it all goes well, Rhine remembers the words of his former superior that he is mostly just being danced over someone''s palm. That''s when I told you to be careful. At times like this, there''s always a pit somewhere.


    But if you''re afraid, there''s nothing you can do.


    "Did I say something?


    "No, we''re talking over here"


    Rhine proceeds with a drink prepared for the whore. Careless behavior, but I can''t help but think that I''m being ridiculous when I''m not drinking.


    "(I became a mercenary to stay out of this... what are you doing, I am)"


    "Are you okay? It''s the line."


    "What?


    Rhine turns her eyes to Dance Slave, who seems to like she''s drunk on alcohol, but her face was never serious. From its glossy lips, the words that care for him are spun.


    "My master is. Just..."


    "Oh, that''s what we talked about. So?"


    "So I follow what Rhine says, but if Rhine doesn''t want to, he doesn''t have to do it. The line is a mercenary. You should be basically free. Power has nothing to do with you. Running away here is a hand, isn''t it?


    "You''re saying I look like I can''t?


    "I don''t know if I can''t... but it seems painful"


    Dance Slave was genuinely worried, but if you''re on the line, you just looked at Dance Slave, and you didn''t even locate your reply. I was sad about the dance slave for some reason.


    "(Not like always, Master... are you sure you''re okay?


    "Besides, we have a lot of information here."


    View the documents that Rhine received from Muster himself. There was a mixture of diaries spelled by Muster himself long ago and notebooks that would have been spelled out in recent years.


    Dance Slave began reading the diary the line gave him so he could throw it away.


    "Hmm... 116 years of experience in Krums, today I considered new measures to cure water in Trimedo. This will reduce water damage in Trimede"


    "By the way, that construction has been transferred to execution in 119 in Krums. But the First Prince''s plan."


    "What? That means..."


    "Oh, the devotion of the first prince and the second prince, who were deceived by you, was, in fact, most of what Muster had in mind at a young age. But that''s fine. More than that, look at the page where I fold the corners."


    Dance Slaves view that page as prompted. As I see it, its hands gradually tremble.


    "What is this?


    "You''re interrupting after your notebook has a high fever, right? That evening, Muster was invited by his brothers to dinner with him. But those records are not on the official record. I mean, I guess you wanted to put poison on it and turn off the mustard in secret. Too good a thought, I didn''t expect my brothers to be jealous."


    But he survived, didn''t he?


    "There it is. It''s easy to talk about if you wanted to erase it from the beginning, but it''s still a big task to erase the prince. So I thought I''d ask someone familiar here."


    At that time there was a knock on the door, and when the line replied, the director of the whore came in.


    "Oh, Rhine, isn''t it just disturbing when Atashi comes here?


    "No, no, you can put the two of us together, I..."


    "Oh, I''m not in the mood. So it''s been a long time since we''ve had more than one tonight?


    "And I just want to go, but I need to ask you something first. To you, the poison expert."


    The face of the director of the whore is cloudy.


    "Rhine... Atashi washed his legs off that road. Don''t talk about it anymore."


    "But knowledge isn''t rusty, is it? Originally, I was the one who helped the assassin where you hit him badly. I''m not saying I forgot."


    "... okay. Well, Atashi likes that kind of thing about you. So, what do you want to hear?


    The director of the whore leaves himself on the wall with a sigh and arms together. There was no usual slight sarcastic expression on that face, his eyes looking sharply at the line.


    "It''s poisoned, of course. Is there any poison in life that would only invade human intelligence and appearance?


    "It depends, but there is. It''s just difficult to formulate, and when life is like safe and causing such obstacles, there are only a few people who can use it. In fact, you''ll almost be left to your luck. What''s that supposed to mean?


    "Actually."


    Rhine talks about Mustard. The director of the whore had listened seriously to the story, but eventually she started talking to her about whether she was convinced.


    "I see you''re invading your brain and causing anomalies not only in appearance, but also in your bones. That''s the aftermath of Umbra''s poison. But Umbra can die if you get the wrong amount. Normally, it''s for subjects who want to kill."


    "When you do... you mean you didn''t have to live? No, that would be a fuss, and... well, that''s okay. By the way, is it possible for a guy who''s been poisoned like that to detoxify after decades?


    "You can''t. The horrible thing about Umbra is that it doesn''t detoxify, it doesn''t get out of your body. Sounds like magic can be detoxified early, but after a day, I can''t do it anymore."


    I see. So you''re saying that mustard is a coincidence?


    Line arms up and starts thinking.


    "Then I have my doubts."


    "What?


    "No, we''re talking over here"


    Rhine stopped telling the director of the whore the questions that came to his mind. I didn''t think this was about talking. Sometimes I can''t think together in the line, but when I talk about this more than that, I feel like I can''t pull in. It is also the result of Rhine''s belief that he does not want to wrap up the director of the whore.


    The line tries to change the subject, whatever comes to mind.


    "Don''t be such a jerk. How dare you poison my brother?"


    "Noble power struggle is such a thing. Even Atashi doesn''t know how he got hired that way when he was active."


    "No, I never heard of it, but why did you leave active duty?


    The line hits the director of the whore with honest questions. She looked disgusted but honestly revealed herself in her chest.


    "... Atashi was usually a kind of assassin who wouldn''t go to the scene just to formulate poison. If you go to the crime scene, you''ll be in danger. But that''s when I got on the scene pretending to be a paycheck to make it up to the scene. So Atashi''s poison was supposed to take the lives of Sakura''s old aristocrats. But... coincidence, just coincidence. My younger grandson drank the poison I planted in fruit juice."


    "Atashi saw the child suffer in front of him. Then again, I can''t work like this anymore. At the end of the day, Atashi didn''t know the weight of his life. So I could do that."


    "... I see. I heard bad things."


    Rhine apologized to the director of the whorehouse, but she bluffed.


    "That''s okay. It''s a fact I can''t change no matter how much I regret it anymore. I''ve done penance a long time ago."


    "... penance doesn''t have to run out at all."


    "Did I say something?


    The words of the line were like disappearing in the mouth, so they did not seem to be heard well by the director of the whore. Seeing the line not react to his words, the director of the whore also gives up pursuing any further and leaves the room. Just one of those folds. She spoke to the line.


    "Rhine, can I just give you one thing?


    "What the fuck?"


    "You''ve always regretted something. That''s what they''re worried about. If you can spit it out, you should spit it out, okay?


    "Extra care. I appreciate your concern."


    "... hopefully one day you''ll have someone who can tell you everything too"


    That''s all the director of the whore left the room looking lonely. Leftovers of her slightly stronger fragrance drift into the room.


    There were silent dance slaves and lines left in the room, but neither speaks. Dance Slaves are also silently delayed in meditation. Dance Slaves are originally silent in character. I accidentally add all kinds of tea because the line is beside me, but I don''t usually talk if I don''t have to.


    So naturally, but you spanned silence. Eventually, the line leaked its doubts.


    "I wonder who... breasted the war?


    "Hmm?"


    "No... nothing"


    It wasn''t anything, but the line has now put that question to my chest, too. It''s something I can''t help asking Dance Slave, and there was another serious question. But the current line had nothing to do with them.


    Have you thought about the line for half an hour with questions that you can''t help but forget? He was asleep in his chair at some point. Softly approaching him as a dance slave blankets him, but the line that should be sleeping his hand grabs him.


    Normally, the dance slave flushed through the amazing scene, and the line naturally snapped the blanket again and circled straight on the chair. It is the custom of a line that has been forged to be able to prepare for enemy raids at any time. Dance Slaves know that too, so they don''t surprise or do anything about it.


    The line went straight into sleep on the chair, but the dance slave, formerly a sword, didn''t even have to go to sleep, and looked up out the window softly at the starry sky so as not to disturb the rest between the bundles of lines.


    Continued

 280 War of the Fools, Part 7 - The Past of the Line

    "Hey, hey, hey."


    "Oh, my God, you look amazing."


    Rhine was dreaming. A dream I used to have when I was still serving my country as a knight. Happy dreams, when I had no hesitation in waving my sword.


    The line stood on the meadow. His country had plenty of meadows and the gentle wind was always pleasant on his body. Running a horse in it was exceptional, something he used to take a long ride with his thoughtful companions. But even more extraordinarily comfortable was when I was talking to the person in front of me.


    "What would you do if I were...


    "What?


    The person''s voice cannot be heard in the wind. The person smiled lonely and disappeared like the wind. The line was unaware when that person, who was always temperamental and strong, started and tried to make a weak noise. I wonder why you didn''t notice anything at this time, and the line is still irritating.


    And six months later, he decided to quit the knight who wanted and was in such a hurry that he decided to bet his life.


    Then things began to move in a hurry. A few days later, Mustard commanded an army that had been assembled along the border and attacked Traguslon without question. To make matters worse for Traguslon, clients came in from the east at the same time. It was, of course, set up by Muster.


    The main force invaded the west and was in battle with Gruzaldo. Totally void, Tragaslon''s desperate resistance was also void, and the capital fell in about 10 days. It would also have been disastrous for Lenhardt, the capital of Tragaslon, to be on the terrain near Krums, but the intensity of the fighting exposed Lenhardt to fire for three days and three nights.


    Mustard, who had a meeting with the Crown Prince, the commander of the Client, to further divide the occupied territories, snatched the Crown Prince''s neck on the spot and, with that momentum, drove the main force of the Client army to destruction. He even attacked the client and took 1/5 of his territory. The client had to move the capital east because of the border. If you look only at the results, you can say it''s just the bamboo march. Not to mention the discipline and ethics of war.


    And at the same time quiet movements had begun in Krums territory.


    "Ready, Lady Ray Fan"


    "Fine, the decision will be tomorrow as planned"


    "Ha. Then you''re right. I''ll tell everyone."


    Rusty backs off with a bow of grace. With no mustard, the lay fans were planning to recapture the capital, Seimlid, by gesture only. Rusty is not originally a person of high stature, but is fortunate for his overly serious personality, he was a very trusted man by the young knights. Because of this, there was a gradual gathering of humans at his disposal, and now nearly 500 knights were serving as a gesture for Ray fans.


    But Ray Fan''s expression is stiff and heavy. When she returned to the room, she cursorily opened the door.


    "Ugh..."


    "Wrong room, you"


    "Huh?"


    Ray Fan was going back to his room and was coming to Rhine''s room. I don''t know why that happened, but maybe that was unconscious behavior.


    "Crawling at night?


    "Behold! Disgraceful!!


    "That''s how it goes. It''s more like you."


    Rayfan tried to throw something at hand, but when he noticed that the line was trying to inspire him, he lowered his hand. Though it may not be a very praiseworthy encouragement.


    Rhine was caring for swords and weapons. The look was serious, the face of a fierce knight himself. Ray fans and I have noticed. The line in front of me says it''s not just a mercenary.


    "Line..."


    "Hmm? You still got something?


    "Were you a knight?


    "... old time."


    Rhine answered without looking up. Usually it''s a blur, but if the other person is also a princess, she doesn''t lie. I don''t know, the line was serious in that part.


    But I can''t even guess that far. The young Ray fan hit him with an honest question.


    "Why did you quit the knight?


    "I can no longer find significance in being a knight"


    "What''s that..."


    "The subject I gave my sword to was scum. What I believed was illusory. That''s all. So I decided not to wave a sword for anyone from now on."


    "So why are you helping me this time?


    Rayfan''s doubts are particularly so. The line also stopped the hand of work to think about it. The dance slave at the window also looks towards the line.


    "... because you have too many blue kids in trouble. I''m on the side of justice."


    "So you think you''ll fight for me?


    "Is that how you say it?


    I saw Ray fans as the line seemed annoying, but Ray fans were serious themselves. On that look, the line of accidental barometric pressure.


    Watch how it goes. The dance slave is sneaking a laugh.


    "You know, who''s for you..."


    "I am listening seriously. Why are you giving me a hand?


    "That''s..."


    I saw a dance slave so that Rhine would ask for help, but there''s no way she could even get a help ship out to Rhine more than the original. Instead, he looks funny and looks at the line. Her brown eyes caught the line straight as she returned her gaze to Ray Fan as she also gave up.


    And the usual light appearance disappears from the eyes of the line as well. How long have I been staring? I started answering Ray fans who didn''t try to distract me, as Rhine also noticed.


    "... old times, I''ve let my own woman die"


    "Does that mean lover,


    "Right. Or it could have been more."


    The line looked up at the ceiling. She is remembered for her flowing brown hair and her tight expression.


    "I''m from a civilian. My parents were servants of the Sahrao aristocracy, and when I was young, I was to serve in the house again, naturally. That''s when I met the lady in the house, a little older."


    "... so?


    "No, you''re far from saying a lady. The house was a Takeshi family affair, and the father, who was the main one, was very strict. He''s always been made to do sword arches until he''s worn out. It was my job to take care of that wound."


    "Is that what led you to love each other?


    Ray fans bumped into an honest question, but the line blew up a little to see if something was wrong. Ray fans get annoyed by the way it looks.


    "Why are you laughing!? I''m serious..."


    "I know, I know! But ''love each other'' is a masterpiece, isn''t it?


    "So, but!


    Rhine continued the conversation as he stroked Ray Fan''s head, which he still disagreed with.


    "I wanted to be a knight even though I was a common man at the time, and when I found between them, I was waving my sword. So I asked her about how to arch a sword. Normally, I wouldn''t have been afraid to ask, but I''m a kid, too. I didn''t know you were afraid."


    "I don''t think I know it yet."


    "You shut the fuck up!


    The line unleashed a bottle of liquor on the teary dance slave, who received it and began to drink it roughly.


    Still, Rhine keeps talking.


    "Then I guess. The kid and I started talking little by little, and I started polishing my sword arms. I am a spokesperson for the child, and I have been given special care of the Knights'' caregivers and swords. Only when I was six."


    "When I was 10 and officially enlisted as a knight apprentice, the kid came into the army as a cadet. I was only 15 years old, but I was already strong enough to be a normal knight. I was assigned to a platoon commanded by the child, and I began to take up my assignment one by one. So now I''ve learned all sorts of tactics and soldiers, and when I was 13, I was tasked with a platoon captain, one unit in 15."


    "Isn''t that an unusual birth? In Krums, you are entrusted with platoon command as early as possible, even if you are a cadet, because you are about 18 years old, and you are from a civilian, and isn''t that unusual?


    "Sounds like it was. So it was pretty tough to shut up rebellious people."


    Rhine told me before and showed it, but naturally there was a lot of backlash. But the line drove ahead, sometimes flexibly and sometimes forcefully resolving those problems. That''s what raised his reputation and his position in the army. And


    "I guess since that time, I''ve become aware of that child as a woman. One day I told her how I felt, thinking I''d be shaken. But the answer was yes. Exactly how comfortable it is to rise to heaven. Plus, I''ve got more stories to tell."


    "Like what?"


    "I have a famous knight in my country. I was to be able to work out with that knight who guarded the land on the border. Besides, luckily, the child had been summoned at the same time. We jumped to that story without a word or two. Tough, really tough training. I learned a lot about being a knight there thoroughly. After two years like an arrow, we went back to the capital, but I said no."


    "Why? If you can go back with that person..."


    "Right. From now on, it was definitely a mistake, but I had one determination at the time."


    The line reminds me of myself at the time. Eventually, he didn''t think it would be the time to make all the mistakes.


    Continued

 281 War of the Fools, Part 8 - Anxious

    The line continues.


    "I know now. I don''t think a woman in love should be allowed to leave the side for a while, but I was in a hurry at the time. The woman had been promised Thousand Chiefs status when she returned to her country. By contrast, I''m not born. Well, I''m from a civilian, so naturally I was. But by then, I was starting to think seriously about my future with that woman.


    I stayed on the edge to hope for a further birth to become the right man for the woman. The border didn''t run out of battles. The opportunity for birth was also like a mountain. And as you can imagine, I glittered and emerged from the border, and by the time I was 18, I was a thousand men long. "


    "That''s great."


    "I see, you''re the hero Tan going on the ground."


    Dance Slave also praised honestly. Though the line didn''t seem happy at all.


    "Even in my own country, it is recognized for its work. I was officially upgraded to head of a thousand people in my own country. Eventually, to the Legion Leader. Such rumors were also becoming whispered around.


    That''s why I was on top of it. I didn''t know anything. I was at my best with my thoughts and feelings. As a result, I lost everything. I didn''t realize one thing until I lost it. Flying laughingstock!


    "Rhine, what the hell are you..."


    Ray fans were a little frightened by the way the line told him to throw it away. Rhine also noticed how it was when he just said it, silently leaving the room when the bat snapped the liquor bottle out of the dance slave looking bad.


    All that was left was Rhine and Ray fans.


    "Ah..."


    "Hmm, that''s how it happened"


    "... I''m worried"


    "Hmm? I''m fine. He''s not stupid to see. I''m not going to imitate you before the important battle."


    "No, it''s not"


    Ray fans were joining hands to pray in front of his chest.


    "I''m worried about that guy''s heart. Seems like nothing cares at first sight with a lot of mess, a brittle heart over glass finishing. He''s got such a cluttered attitude to hide it... but he can''t open his mind. I guess he''ll never rest with anyone instead of opening his mind. That''s what I''m worried about..."


    "Duchess, you''re sweet. Long lived advice from me, I hope you take care of that feeling. I''m sure you''ll be a good ruler."


    "No, I''m better than that."


    "I want his heart, huh?


    To Dance Slave''s words, Ray fans look up to her all the time. There was no usual sarcastic dance slave there. Serious eyes were staring down at Ray Fan.


    "You fell in love with the line, you princess who would also be a princess"


    "... yeah, I''m sure he is"


    "Stop it, I''m sure that won''t forgive anyone any more. He''s a man with one foot in the mud who can''t turn back anymore. You don''t have to hang out with a guy like that whose brilliant future awaits you from now on."


    "Can you do it when someone tells you to give up who you like!?


    "That word is inappropriate for me, Princess."


    Dance Slave looked sad to Ray fans who strongly objected.


    "I don''t know the emotion of liking people. Because it''s the original. Besides, even if I can no longer hate people, I can''t base them on loving them. I''ve never been treated like that before. It''s a miracle you''re with the line right now."


    "Really...? So what do I do now..."


    "Come on? It''s inappropriate to throw that question at me, too, Princess."


    Silence engulfs the room. The noise around the building, which was also a lobby, was noisy even in the room, and the air so heavy that it was incompatible with the hustle and bustle outside, wrapped two women.


    Rhine was dreaming again.


    A triumphant view of the knights, arguably his original landscape. Dressed in silver armor, they are proceeding undisturbingly and tremendously, responding to the cheers of the people from the horses.


    The young line ran beside them and finally caught up with the leading international knight. Whether the desperate cheer of the line, which was a child, reached the knight, the knight lifted his heel and put his hand on his chest before sticking his fist out at him.


    That was for the knights to go to war with their comrades.


    The line that was a child accidentally returns the same behavior. Then the knight grinned and went away as he lifted his heel again.


    It was perfect for the young line, and he vowed to become a knight at this time. I had no doubt that Rhine, who was a boy, would regret the decision any time soon.


    "A dream..."


    The line was getting out of bed. What a bad bat after that, and the line was appropriately stuck in the whore''s room.


    "... I''ve been dreaming a lot lately. You''re the worst sleeper I''ve ever seen."


    Line''s sleep is originally shallow, but it''s rare to dream all the time like this one. Softly after the room so as not to wake up a whore who, while in bad shape, does not remember the name sleeping next to him, he takes to the creek behind him and flushes his face and head with water appropriately. I went straight to the dining room this time, and when I fished for a proper meal, I went back to my room.


    "Welcome back"


    "Oh."


    Naturally enough in the room, but the dance slave woke up and waited. I don''t need sleep in my sword. One of the reasons Rhine put Dance Slave aside was to be relieved of sleeping protection.


    And Rhine put the dance slave on his ass, and began to get his degree in order. Simple but hands-on gear with small hands instead of the usual lightweight outfit.


    And by the time he looked back at the dance slave, his face had already changed to that of a warrior.


    "Dance Slave, Back to the Sword"


    Copy that, Master.


    Nor does the appearance of tearing up exist in dance slaves anymore. That''s all I know about this fight. I know how serious the line is.


    When she returns to the look of the sword as she is told, Rhine puts her in the sheath that made the blacksmith cling to her and heads to Ray Fan''s room.


    "Duchess, are you ready?


    "Yeah, I''m ready"


    "Now if you''ll excuse me"


    As the line opened the door to Ray Fan''s room, Ray Fan was sitting on a chair in the morning sun by the window. She tied her hair up and was wearing a light but battle outfit. Her eyes stared at the distance, and as the line entered, she slowly pointed her gaze at the line.


    To the atmosphere, the line unwittingly tightened itself. Though young, she was full of majesty and pride enough. I can''t imagine from her until now, no, I only knew the line once. When you reveal yourself to protect your people. She was certainly full of majesty as royalty.


    But it was also while the line was under barometric pressure. When he breaks his knee in front of a Ray fan, he takes a formal knight''s thank you. There were about two hookers in the corner of the room who Ray fans would have helped wear. They were also dressed in decent, feminine attire, not in their usual gorgeous outfits. It must be the best way to show sincerity to the royal nobility of being a whorehouse. Of course, it was the whorehouse arrangement that prepared Ray Fan''s war affiliation.


    "Duchess, I''m here to pick you up"


    When the line releases its words with respect, Ray Fan answers slowly.


    "Today, the battle begins."


    "Yes, it will be a battle against time from here on out. Even if we hold down the royal castle, everything has to be a bubble of water if we can''t muster enough power to defeat the Expeditionary Army. Though the hand is in order, the movement of Mustard''s armies is just a disease. The earliest report we''ve had is that three days ago we went back into a state of war with our clients, but we don''t know what''s happening right now."


    "I see. What''s the next step?


    Asked the line to confirm it by Ray Fan. Rhine answers the question without staring.


    "First, after the recapture of the Royal Castle, Rusty will contact the commander of a trusted local army directly. Some of them have already sent messengers and promised to take our side."


    "How many?


    "Approximately 5,000. But I won''t use their help in this takeover. The reason is as I''ve told you before..."


    "That''s the point of my immorality. I''m sorry."


    "No, that would be better. If we hold down the army directly, the local nobles shouldn''t be able to say goodbye either. And with 5,000, you can''t lose in an instant."


    "Are you sure? The countries didn''t seem to be able to fathom at all..."


    Ray fans groaned anxiously. I can''t help it. Everyone knows exactly what Muster''s recent advances have been. Close to recklessness, such as going to him with 5,000 soldiers. But the line had an operation.


    "Don''t worry about that, Duchess. They lost because they didn''t know how to fight. But this time there''s me who knows how to fight. Their weaknesses have been confirmed."


    "Is that true?


    "Yes. The very people named Hekatonkail who are at the forefront are vulnerable to witchcraft. This was confirmed by sending people directly to the fight against Traguslon. No doubt about it."


    Rhine sent people from the Alliance to make sure. In fact, Tragaslon was also to know about this, so although Mustard''s army had only defeated Tragaslon, it was not as overwhelming a victory as it had been in the battle against Zamwed. In other words, it was a victory at considerable expense. That''s why Muster did not compete fully with the client, and Rhine also believes that he used soothing means. We can''t afford Mustard''s army that far now.


    Plus the line continues.


    "One more thing. Hekatonkail is very retarded. Decided actions, such as'' knocking down enemies of sight ''and'' knocking down enemies you have attacked ''can be done, but are very vulnerable to unintentional strikes, etc. It''s easier to give than to give if you fight around."


    "But Mustard will also follow ordinary soldiers, won''t he?


    "They are just forced to obey with fear. I must say that morale is very low. Not our enemy, Princess."


    Rhine purposefully said forcefully to show it. It is a high morale 5,000 soldiers and, albeit low morale, 30,000 soldiers. I don''t know the outcome unless I try to fight it.


    Plus there''s one more thing on the line that I''m uncomfortable with. This march speed despite Hekatonkail''s weakness this time around. Rhine was informed that there was another factor in this. It''s a mysterious giant creature. Sometimes a giant creature so close to the height of a castle wall that its sword is bare, and even witchcraft is not fatally wounded? Although Rhine only told Rusty about this information, he decided to keep this presence of them down. Because effective countermeasures cannot be worked out. Then they decided they''d rather not talk than give everyone extra anxiety. Of course no one knows if that''s right. However, this is something that only fewer than 10 people know, such as captainship. It was something Ray fans hadn''t even been informed about.


    There is ample chance that the giant creature will emerge in this Royal Castle recapture. That anxiety depends on the breasts of the line, but in that case, the line was going to take it all on. This is something Rusty doesn''t even know about. If that happens, Rusty will just be ready to protect Ray fans even if he turns it into a lifetime. Either way, Rusty has no choice but to pull here.


    Ray fans rise as the line makes such a determination.


    "Well, you''re all set,"


    "Yes. Later, in the voice of Ray Fan, everything moves"


    "Shall we come?"


    "Hands now, Ray Fan"


    The line offers its hand at the ray fan. When he took that hand, Rhine noticed that Ray Fan''s hand was trembling.


    "Princess."


    "Don''t say anything, Line"


    "Yes, if that''s what you want"


    Rhine tries to encourage Ray fans to head outside as they go, but Ray fans stopped his leg just before he left the room.


    "Princess?


    "Shh, excuse me"


    If the line looked at Ray fans, Ray fans'' feet were trembling. Rhine looked down gently at Ray Fan, but his eyes clouded with confusion and fear.


    "Wow, laugh... it''s been at this rate since last night. I couldn''t sleep a single night yesterday. The battle is about to begin, with one of my decrees. Many human beings are dying. I couldn''t sleep because I was terrified to think about it. I still can''t reward my people for anything. I don''t have that much track record or strength. When I think the battle is about to begin with that order, I''m scared and scared..."


    Ray fans came to the scene and wept with a whisper. Did you reach the limit of patience, Ray fans didn''t even try to get up? But instead of reprimanding that ray fan, and not a comforting eye, just a gentle eye, Rhine stares at her and turns to the ray fan on her knees to align her gaze.


    "Duchess, may I have about three?


    "... what?


    Rayfan looks back at the line as he gently rinses his nose. Rhine answered her like that only calmly.


    Continued

 282 The War of the Fools, Part 9 - The Waiting Threat

    "First of all, my opinion as a knight. We cannot choose a master to serve. Some servants from the civilian population become knights, but the reality is that there are overwhelmingly many knights of noble origin by blood covenants. They are obliged by birth to give their lives to those who should be their masters"


    "The worst thing for them is that no matter how dark those they serve are, they must give their lives for it. That''s why when you''re a mustard, no, I dare you to call me that. That many soldiers follow such a fool. But we''re not wood stones. Each person has a will, thoughts, and a heart. We always seek a master who deserves to serve.


    In it. To give our lives for a master who puts his thoughts on the fate of each and every one of us. This is one of the knightly honors of nothing. Don''t forget that, Princess. For a man like you, a knight is worthy of his sword. "


    Ray fans had stopped crying with those words. Plus the line continues.


    "And these are words as mercenaries. We''re opportunists, and if the money goes in, we have anything to do. But being human is no different. If you risk the same life, I want to bet for something meaningful. I think that''s the same for any mercenary. And finally."


    The line is full of breath.


    "Look, I''ll only say it once. I would never abandon a woman. That''s all I''m proud of. That''s why I''ll protect you. Even on my life."


    To that word Rayfan turned his back on the line reflexively as he turned his face red. That''s because I didn''t want to be enlightened about my current state of mind, but nevertheless, to the words of the line, Ray fans couldn''t help but accidentally stop my face from breaking while I was there at this time. A man of my choice told me that I would give my life for myself. Even if that wasn''t an oath for men and women, it couldn''t have been happier for Ray fans. Ray fans'' hearts were filled with light, as the anxiety that went well into their hearts until just now was a lie.


    And when the reworked Ray fan looked up, the expression had no slight dust or anxiety, and she was there again as a majestic princess.


    "Okay, it''s the line. I don''t know how much I can do, but at least try to be someone who can reward your intentions."


    "That''s enough, Princess."


    Rhine also corrected his residence to meet Ray fans again. That''s how the two head to where everyone waits.


    Through a number of back doors, they arrived at a large inn liquor store around here. This place is just big and usually dirty, and it must be a painting of these back alleys. But only today, strangely, it was cleaned up beautifully. Of course, the old man, the lord of the whorehouse, turned his hand around.


    There were a dozen knights who spared their lives for Ray fans, including Rusty, and several others who were ready to fight. They had a look reminiscent of the fierce warriors, but they could not say that the pattern was good for flattery, and even the knights of the lay fans were gathered at a distance.


    Their eyes are directed at Ray fans and lines who show up at such a place.


    "Gentlemen, thank you for your service today."


    "Dear Rayfan, it''s a waste of time"


    "Don''t worry, Duchess. I gathered here at the request of the line. Don''t complain if you can even get it."


    In response to Rusty, a mercenary who stands by the Great Sword speaks outrageously. The knights stare at him in unison.


    "You! It would be disrespectful!


    "You know what, this is mercenary, right? Or do you want me to follow you with strength?


    "What!?


    Rusty and Rhine each go into a stop as the knights tint at the attitude of a man like a little fool.


    "Why don''t you stop?"


    "This way too, Vril"


    "Shisha."


    The man obeyed the word of the line honestly, but when he heard its name, now the knights turned.


    "Vrill? Vrill?


    Knight Sama knows my name?


    "Of course."


    Rusty answers.


    "Vril, a warrior named for his exorcism of the Warcraft. I have also heard of Takeshi, one of them in the mountains of Ljutaka, who had a monstrous bird. Surely the rank in the guild should have been a"


    "Come on, I can light it up. I''m not the one who did it."


    Act like Vrill smiles forcefully at you for being somewhat disgusting.


    "What do you mean?


    Actually, I was with this line back then.


    Vrill pounds the shoulder of the line. Although the line seemed like a pain in the ass.


    "I''m a wretch. I was passing out after a strange bird hit me. So the next time I woke up, the weird bird was already out of breath. There was this guy in front of me. That''s when he told me. I''ll lend him one. If I tell you to pay, I''ll have you pay for it, okay? ''What?"


    Vrill laughed off lavishly this time. As usual, those on the line were faceless, but this was a very rare sight for those who knew the usual line.


    "Did that happen? I remember lending you something."


    "Again. Say that, all these guys here are mercenaries above B-rank, right? How dare you gather all these people together?"


    "It''s just a familiar face."


    That''s what Rhine said as a pain in the ass, but it was certainly a dozen amazing mercenaries he brought in. Moreover, Hekatonkail''s measures are also contemplated, with magicians accounting for half of them. Plus this wasn''t the only number he was hiring in. They hide approximately 30 magicians at other gatherings.


    Being able to do this would be about the line, to say the world wide of mercenaries. Thanks to the wide variety of requests he has made, as well as to rumors about him.


    "When paired with the line, the request is bound to succeed"


    With such rumors he was treasured regardless of rank up or down. As a result, he became a very wide-faced mercenary.


    And


    "Confirm final operation"


    Rusty spread the map. It is in the face of the captainship that leads the teams here. The mercenaries'' expressions tightened, and they entered the last meeting.


    Meanwhile, this is Blossom Garden. There were some ominous shadows inside.


    "Here comes the report. They''ll be here soon."


    "So, what do you do?


    "Honestly, I don''t care about Krums anymore ~"


    Anomaly laughs at the crap.


    "The role here is over. Doom''s time buying didn''t succeed that much in the end, and then it''s not good for Krums to go away like this"


    "You think it''s a bad idea for Gruzaldo to enter the Middle Plains?


    "Oh, Dryan is just a beast man with a pretty head. Plus, he has one of those five sages on him. I still don''t want to be taken into account for this purpose and the moves we''re planning to make."


    Anomaly talks to Silence as she moans the pebble in her hand. Anomaly threw one of those pebbles at Silence''s feet.


    "So do you give it up to adults?


    "That''s not good. And there''s a guy who cares."


    Are you talking about a mercenary named Rhine?


    "Oh, he''s concerned. He''s a man who could be involved in a lot of things coming up. It''s not a bad idea to keep an eye on it here. Above all..."


    "Above all?"


    "Wouldn''t it be funny to fight nobody to death?


    Anomaly played the stone at the foot of Silence with the pebble of her hand. A shadow that appears further there.


    "If that''s what you''re talking about, could I join you?


    "... is that calamity?


    "That''s right."


    There stood a beautiful woman. It soothes rich brown hair and leaks angelic voices from lustrous lips.


    "I see, you''re a beauty as rumored."


    "Oh, this is borrowed, isn''t it? I''m not that ugly."


    "Huh. Well, okay? So, what are you doing here?


    "Mine is going too well, and I''ve been bored lately. Besides, the situation here is also relevant to my current work. Let me get my hands on you too, no, bugs."


    Then, from the hem of the dress the woman was wearing, a bug gushed out like a mountain of chickens and teeth. Calamity cheeks its ugly shaped bugs, not even cute to flatter.


    "Let them dance. I have to tell you that it''s all on our hands... hehe."


    "I see. I agree with that."


    "Huh, I''ll leave the planting to you then. I have things to do over here. I still have a Berserker I''d like to throw down on the eastern front with my client. I''m gonna leave all the hecaton kale in here, okay?


    "Oh, you''re so generous."


    "That''s right. Now that the new model is complete, we don''t need the old Hecaton Cale. It''s no longer just consumables."


    With that said, Anomaly disappeared. I guess I really lost interest. And at some point, Silence can''t even see him. Only Calamity was left in the royal family, transformed into a maggots'' expansive room, where no one was present.


    "Hey, we''re both going to be funny. Well, fine. Slightly lacking, but an appetizer in front of the main dish to come, no, could it be about a knob? Heh heh... come quick, boys. This I''ll play for you."


    As the bugs devoured the beautiful gardens of Blossom Gardens, Calamity could play with the bugs at her feet as she stared down at them.


    Continued

 283 War of the Fools, Part 10 - Before the Battle

    "Confirm Operation"


    Rusty spreads the castle''s view over the table and everyone looks down at it.


    "We''ll break into the castle through the east gate."


    "How? This castle is certainly not for war, but that''s why it''s not even sweet enough for 500 people to attack it down, is it?


    "Five times the number of defenses is needed to attack the castle than it used to be."


    Rusty controls the mercenaries shouting at each other.


    "Don''t worry about that area. I''ve already spoken to the captain of the East Gate defense. So with one signal, the people inside will respond and help us open the gates."


    "Wouldn''t that work?"


    Rusty dared to ignore one of the mercenaries whining. Plus Rusty goes on.


    "Several of my trusted men are also diving in. Don''t worry about that. Besides, even the Royal Castle is feeling more hostile. Little does anyone fight us for Mustard."


    "As it works out there, what''s next? Who is the commander who defends the royal castle in the absence of Muster?


    "I''m supposed to be Candidate Ordon, but he''s not originally a warworthy character. You don''t have to take him down, and if you tie him up, it''ll be over."


    Maybe he''s not the commander.


    "What do you mean?


    The knights now raise their voices to what the line says.


    "No, is it a bad way of saying it? The commander thinks it''s a different matter if Hecaton Kale listens to him, even if he''s like Ordon."


    "On what grounds?


    "The way they fight."


    Rhine speaks calmly.


    "I don''t even think of people as people. The way they fight is definitely not decent. It''s a question of whether those guys will obey the commander honestly."


    "Stupid. So what are you fighting for? Mercenaries fight for rewards, right?


    "Normally..."


    The line did not utter any more words. I haven''t told anyone that Hekatonkail is not human. Tell him. It''s nothing that''s going to happen, and it''s no different than doing it. I just wanted to tell you how bad it was and avoid everyone turning back.


    Again, Rhine has been thinking about what the knight said earlier.


    "(for what, I don''t know... that''s what I''ve been thinking)"


    "What''s up?


    "No, it''s nothing. Go on."


    The line shook for the first time and encouraged me to talk. Watch it and explain the points Rusty should hold down one after the other. Armory, pantry, treasure trove, soldier''s stuffing. While Rhine listened to them by ear, he had always thought of earlier questions with his head. The operation has already been worked out with Rusty many times, so it''s all in his head.


    Nevertheless, Rhine was impressed with Rusty''s explanation. It''s easy to understand the story, and it''s great inside to make it the ability to bring people together so far. Rhine thinks that''s about it as a samurai, but as a civilian, Rhine was beginning to think that he was the kind of person who would be exerting his power from now on. Now the mercenaries are also listening seriously to Rusty at some point. Rhine honestly admitted that this was a talent he didn''t have. If Rusty hadn''t been such a person, he wouldn''t have been able to step so well this time around.


    "That''s it. Do you have any questions?


    No one made any sense to Rusty''s words. Look at that, Rusty urges Ray fans.


    "Duchess, I thank you for your words before you go to work."


    "Okay."


    Ray fans are prompted to take a position visible from everyone. When she slowly looks around everyone, she speaks out. There is no longer a girl anywhere who put a spear in front of the line earlier.


    "To all those gathered here, I''d like to start by saying thank you"


    Ray Fan''s words are soberly clear.


    "I''m Rayfan-Krums-Lancaster. As you know, I am the first princess of this Duchy of Krums. Thank you for helping me fight this time. But this fight isn''t exactly where I want it to be, honestly."


    Together, we get a little annoyed by the words that Ray fans release. Ray fans controlled that with one hand as if they were used to it.


    "Silently, we''re not done talking about it yet. My brother, Muster, is the ultimate target of this battle. He is the only flesh and blood parent left, and however foolish I am about to do it is to argue for my brother and regain his real power. I don''t know how much justice there is.


    But I have to. Leave it to Mustard and surely this country will perish. He ignores the Father King and repeats reckless wars, which exhaust the country in mischief. How can you not overlook such outrages when it comes to my brother? I have decided this battle for my country and the people who live there. "


    "Hey, line. To Rayfan, the death of the Father King..."


    "Oh, I didn''t tell him"


    The line still answers the dance slave speaking in a whisper with a small voice.


    "Why?


    "Can you say that? Everything needs to be ready. He tells Ray fans that he is seriously ill and that his duties as king will no longer be served. So Ray fans are already ready to be their mentors, but not yet ready to accept the death of their flesh parents. If these two were shaken at the same time, that kid would surely crumble. Well, isn''t it emotion that makes you make one decision first?


    "... sometimes I want you to turn that concern to me."


    "Ha, no kidding"


    There are those who scream from nowhere while the two engage in such interaction so that no one can hear them.


    "I''m sorry to interrupt your conversation, Princess. Your statement is inconsistent."


    One of the mercenaries blocked Ray Fan''s story. Everyone turns to you in unison. But now another mercenary talks.


    "Right, it''s definitely inconsistent"


    "What''s the point?


    "Saying it for the people, most of the soldiers you use as your hands and feet in war are the people. If we wage war, many soldiers die. What are we gonna do about that?


    "There''s more. Surely if we leave this situation alone, we can clearly see that more human beings suffer than they do at war. But if we''re going to start this fight with just the numbers, how are we going to get off the line?


    "Hey, you guys?


    Ray fans once again took control of Rhine''s attempts to unintentionally devour the mercenaries.


    "It''s okay, Line."


    "But I do."


    "My brother, I will take his neck with this hand."


    Everyone on the spot, including the line, breathed into Ray Fan''s words.


    "Duchess, it is!


    "I don''t mind. I intend to fight this battle more than I ever did."


    Ray fans said clearly in a voice full of majesty. In its appearance, I did not see any loss at first sight.


    "I have no power to fight. But I''m not going to let your hands get dirty either. So I take my brother by my own hand. I will also be responsible for the lives of those in your hands. That is the duty of the royalty.


    And there''s only one thing I can ask of you. Gentlemen, come back alive. That''s the only wish I can do without the power to fight directly. "


    When I finished saying that, Rayfan looked around at them all again. No longer was anyone eaten by Ray fans. On the contrary, there are even those who look with respect in the eyes that look at her. Some of the knights even lay flat with nature.


    When he confirms that, Ray Fan speaks his last voice.


    "Then let''s come. Go to battle!


    Continued

 284 War of the Fools, Part 11 - War on

    "That''s a big deal, that lady"


    "Right."


    Rhine and Vrill are talking. Already they were marching through the streets of Seimlid, where the early morning fog stood up slightly, towards the royal castle. It is normal to have a small crowd because it is early in the morning, but there was no one in town. That, of course, is because the people of the town know that today is the day of battle.


    Why is there no one to block them, even if it is a fact that so many will know? This is partly due to the fact that people are so distant from Mustard, but the line kept the information manipulated so that it would be possible in advance. Turn the people against the enemy, and the revolt will never succeed. Rhine knows such things well. Rhine decided that Rusty didn''t care about these roots either. The very idea of saying so to the aristocrats is harder than the former. We also have a route to escape when the worst insurgency fails.


    Ray fans march quietly through it, sounding their feet. Only Ray fans ride horses, the reins of which are held by one of the knights. Mercenaries, including Rhine and Vrill, march to follow the knights.


    "That''s going to be a good ruler,"


    "Right."


    "Oh, I wanted to serve, so did I."


    "It won''t be too late now, Vril"


    "Come on. I can''t serve the palace now that my casual mercenary life has been stained."


    Vrill joked, but said it was a little too bad. And I see the line with a serious eye for him.


    "But oh, what about you?


    "What?"


    "Don''t delude me. You''ve been with that princess the whole time, haven''t you? You''re not wearing as much powder."


    To Vrill''s words, the line stares at him.


    "That''s a conundrum of the lower house."


    "Don''t say that. Seriously, this guy''s gonna be your chance, right? Until just about 100 years ago, there could have been a story from a single mercenary that would interest the country. But the great battle was over, and most of the territories were cut off by various countries, and such things became impossible. It has become a livable world, but the chances of birth have diminished.


    But this guy has a real chance. That princess is still young and has few talent around her. If even the princess doesn''t hate her, even mercenaries will be able to climb up to her side. If it works, I can''t even talk to the king... "


    "Stop."


    The color of anger appeared in the line''s eyes, so Vrill stopped his mouth anyway, but this time we talked serious.


    "Nobility is no good. I''m not interested in that."


    "But. Seriously, you''re not for mercenaries, Rhine."


    "Hmm?


    "No matter how you behave in a bluff, you''re too righteous. We mercenaries don''t work unless we can make decisions for ourselves that throw away our families and lovers. That''s why I came here because I thought you had a crush on birth. But you say you''re not interested. That''s a big problem, right? I wish you were a knight. But as a mercenary, it''s deadly. That idea will one day curtail your life."


    "... I just want to thank you for your advice."


    Rhine didn''t talk to Vrill. I tried it on Vrill and it was quite kind of him, but when I found out he wasn''t going to hear the line out, he didn''t say anything again either.


    The march continued even as some interaction was disturbed, but eventually their numbers gradually increased. That was because the personnel gathered by Rusty and Rhine had each assembled in a different place, and if there were not enough places to consolidate numbers in one place, it was to prevent the gathering from being exhausted.


    Orders were exchanged everywhere, and troops joined one after the other. And by the time we arrived at Blossom Garden East Gate, the number was nearly 600, including mercenaries.


    At the beginning of it is Rusty.


    "Lady Rusty, we''re all set."


    "You''re right. Shoot the flute arrow."


    "Ha!"


    One of the soldiers fires a sounding arrow into the sky. An arrow with a high sound is a signal to open the gate. Next to Rusty watching how it goes, the line walks over.


    "So far so good."


    "Yeah, but it''s going to be important"


    "What are we gonna do from here?


    "Let''s stick to the meeting. Set up a group of 10 people and place one magician in it to take into account Hecaton Kail measures. A group without a magician must not deal with Hekatonkail."


    "I wish I was that good"


    But as it stands, that''s all we have.


    There was nothing moving about the gate as we talked about it. I can''t raise one voice.


    "Weird."


    "Oh. Let the revolt succeed. Let it fail, it''s too quiet"


    "... by the way, how many soldiers are in the royal castle when it comes to breaking through here by force?


    "Previously there were 2,000 resident soldiers... but 5,000 soldiers would always be in Seimlid if we put together town security. Even more so if we match the fortifications around us."


    "Even 2000 is tough."


    But the moment Rhine said so, the East Gate opened with a painful noise with Gigi. But from there...


    "Come on, what do you mean? It''s not what we planned, is it?


    "Do I know? The question is, what do we do?"


    "I''ll have to do what I do"


    Coming out of the East Gate were soldiers serving Krums Royal Castle. Fully armed, of course. It demonstrates the obvious will of hostility.


    But the motion was strange, and he would barely walk in line.


    "... what''s going on with this, the line?


    "Don''t ask me. But you''ll do it, won''t you?


    "Absolutely. All hands, prepare for battle!


    To Rusty''s voice, those who were deliberate will prepare for battle at the same time.


    "Archers, forward!


    The soldiers equipped with bows come forward in unison with that one voice. Squeeze the arrow to its limit and set it slightly towards the sky.


    "Shoot!"


    At the same time nearly 100 arrows drew a parabola in the sky. The arrows shoot through the bodies of those who were once allies. And some fell.


    But the soldiers don''t stop their whole bodies. I''m not cheering, I''m not screaming. Lines who remember how creepy it is. And Rusty raises his voice so as to wipe the anxiety of the soldier.


    "Second shot, shoot!


    Arrows pour down again. But the Krums soldiers have no sign of stopping. Seeing how that goes, you decide that the bow and arrow are ineffective, or Rusty issues the next directive.


    "All right, we''re going in!


    "I can''t help it!


    Those who share their lives with Ray fans with that one voice went in for Blossom Garden. One watcher from the high ground watches how it is.


    "Oh, that''s more than I thought."


    The Lord of his voice was Calamity. She sat on the edge of the high ground and watched the battle taking place downstairs. The battle overwhelmingly dominates the lay fans.


    "Shit, you can''t help it. I didn''t have time to tame it, and I''m supposed to be this big of a bunch. You got the best moves like a lowlife ghoul at best? Well, that''s fine, but I don''t care. Oh, my God, Rita."


    Calamity makes her legs flutter inside looking fun. Of course there''s nothing at your feet, and if you fall, it''s the height of instant death.


    "It''s been a long time since we''ve had a fight. Fun wow... maybe I''ll just stuck around a little bit too? But would you disobey your master? Well, maybe a little bit, right?


    Calamity did so and when she licked her tongue by herself, she let herself dance into the universe without hesitation.


    Continued

 285 The War of Fools, Part 12 - The Beauty Who Brings Tragedy

    "Hold the arsenal!


    "This one''s occupied!


    "About 100 more are approaching from the south!


    "Turn two squadrons!


    The castle was surrounded by the hustle and bustle of battle. But that''s far from what it is.


    The battle was almost one-sided. Although it was only at first that the army of the Ray fans took notice, when they realized that the enemy was too useless, this time the momentum gradually shifted.


    "What the hell is going on?


    Vrill''s doubts are also particularly true. The enemy didn''t feel motivated, no.


    "It''s like you''re fighting an army of corpses."


    "... right"


    But the line that hammered him was thinking of something else. And I can''t get a bad feeling about it.


    "(Something, I''m here. There''s a hell of a guy here)"


    Line''s instincts were warning him. His instincts around so many battlefields tell us that there are so many enemies here.


    "(It''s worse than the monster of a ruin I met Alphilis before... What the hell kind of guy?


    "Line, look at me."


    Vrill, who was beside him, pointed to a woman in a dress walking loosely through the battlefield. Decoration of a woman who is never gorgeous but shows more than that. And more importantly, the woman was beautiful.


    Such a woman walked on the battlefield defenselessly, staring at all the soldiers around her. The woman bows politely, pinching the hem of the dress in front of a soldier who was nearby.


    "Hello"


    "... lady, this is a battlefield. Back off, I hope."


    I guess soldiers are serious men. While I was a little in love with the woman, I responded politely, albeit on the battlefield. A woman who can''t stand such a man.


    "Oh, nice guy (one). When handled so politely..."


    "Here, here! Do what?


    "I''m in trouble. Because it''s too nice."


    The woman glances at the man''s chest with her fingers.


    ''Cause I''m gonna want to kill you.''


    At that moment, there was a big hole in the man''s chest. At that moment, the line was reflexively lying on its head. Then, behind the line, the soldier''s head blew out. It was an object that flew through the soldier''s chest that blew the soldier''s head behind him. I put him on the line, but as a result, that was bad.


    "Oh? Oh. Is there someone who can see through my attacks?


    Because Rhine has become interested in women.


    "It''s lovely. Ordinary humans finish that raw without knowing what they''ve done. You''re a different swordsman, apparently."


    A woman laughs with pleasure.


    "I shouldn''t, it''s been too long since I fought and it''s been fun. Might I have some more fun, me"


    "Rhine, they''re coming!


    The whole body of the line was alarming without having to hear the Vrill who was beside him. This is the one that''s been causing the tension since I came to this castle, this woman.


    And the moment I realized it, the woman''s face was in front of me.


    "Come on, don''t please me. Boy."


    The woman''s palm is pointed at the line. But also the line. He bounced something out of the woman''s palm to the side with his sword. Something bounced off broke the arch of the garden and flew away in momentum. The woman smiled with real pleasure when she saw how it was going.


    "Wow, wow! It''s not the distance to engage, and even if you take it, you''re supposed to make every sword decision! I can''t believe I can''t do either, I can''t believe I''m playing that speed from side to side! You''ve been a picky swordsman for the last 100 years!


    "What about him?


    Rhine made the lateral payment, but the woman was already flying. But soon Vrill goes into pursuit.


    "Let him go!


    "Oh, womans run away when they try to catch them?


    "Stop it, Vrill!


    Rhine felt a bad feeling and stopped Vrill. But Vrill, who remembers in his arms, tries to jump into a woman''s pocket just like Rhine. Don''t even notice the opposite of the woman''s arm.


    "''If it only flies in a straight line, let it go''. You thought so, didn''t you?


    It was all too late when Vrill had fear. The last thing Vrill heard was a word the line shouted something. And what his eyes, rolling down to the ground, saw was his own body filled with holes in an instant.


    The moment Vrill''s body was filled with holes in an instant, the line came forward so that he could play. Not because I was exasperated when I saw my own death. Because he realized that the longer the battle, the more unfavourable it would be.


    Thus, the line was a hit. The woman saw Vril as strong and buried him in an instant, ready to make some gaps. It takes the form of a line poking through the gap. A sword strike like the wind of the line without a hand hunts down the woman, but the woman continues to flicker as she disfights, and she has no deciding hand. When this happens, it''s better to let him breathe first and lose.


    "(Root racing!


    "''Root Competition''. You thought so, didn''t you?


    Shortly after that word, a branch of a tree that turned into a spear from the ground approaches the line when a woman squeals something. The moment I imagined the line, which seemed inevitable timing, skewered both the surroundings and the woman, I lost him for a moment, everyone on the spot.


    "Ha!?


    "Sweet!"


    A woman who flashes a sword cut up by a line that pops into her nose at an unlikely rate of reaction. But it was not entirely able to be removed, and the belly of the woman was cut up diagonally from the bottom. Blood splashes on a woman''s white skin. And the woman didn''t want to fly so fast that she didn''t look like a graceful dress, and yet she looked like a velvet ape.


    The cheer leaked from the surroundings unexpectedly in that moment of offense, and the woman saw the line for the first time with a serious look she couldn''t afford.


    "I see, you''re a real strong man. I didn''t know you were limiting speed until just now."


    "That''s what I''m talking about"


    I answered the line so that I could afford it, but I regretted that my abdomen was unable to snap my neck with an earlier blow. The same way will not work twice against this powerful opponent.


    And the woman smiles deeply.


    "It''s certainly the first prey in 100 years, or maybe more? Of course, I''m talking about ''not for humans''."


    "I don''t know what to say."


    "Heh heh, you''ll get emotional too. ''Cause if I stumbled on it somewhat, it was gonna go away, but it caught fire with me."


    Kick up the sword that the soldier whose woman became the corpse at her feet had. The sword fitted perfectly into the woman''s offered hand as she turned several times in the universe.


    "It''s a shame, it''s a shame. What kills so many swordsmen? But how do we cook? From your hands? From your feet? Or do I get off my cock?


    "Shut that filthy mouth, motherfucker"


    "Oh, I''m a mercenary. Your mouth is just as dirty, isn''t it?


    "That''s not true. Shut your mouth for another reason."


    I twist my neck just because a woman was poked at the impression.


    "Oh? What''s that..."


    "I just got close. I know, your mouth stinks, you. Chest shit is bad and I''m gonna throw up."


    The ambient air also froze as the line spit on the ground with extraordinary evil. In this situation, Rhine still provoked the opponent. From the woman''s face, the laughter disappears like a tide.


    "... I''ve made up my mind. You''ll feed the worms alive."


    "Huh, is that your worst idea? If that''s what you think, you think I''m freaking out!


    "You should try to get eaten slowly by bugs while you''re alive. Because any resilient creature screams and begs forgiveness while drooling manure"


    A woman now fishes the edge of her mouth with an ominous laugh. For that ominousness, Rhine pointed his sword at a woman, even though she felt something cold in her spine.


    Continued

 286 The War of Fools, Part 13 - The Strength of the Line

    The battle between Rhine and the woman was fierce. The battle that was taking place around him had already come to an end, but who could not help but look away from this battle.


    Woman - The soldiers Calamity was manipulating directly with bugs had already fallen, and soldiers she could not manipulate had gathered from other defensive areas, but they also saw the battle between these two again. No, the consciousness to fight had flown somewhere. So much so that these two fights were rarely seen on the battlefield.


    Against the calamity striking something out of the palm, what the line challenged was the melee. It was also a troublesome attack, so much so that Calamity didn''t have time to take his hand off the sword in his hand. Calamity is also on the defensive side of the line that can be attacked from any position without a hiatus. Still, I''d have to say it''s a big deal that you''re using your sword to defend the slaughter of the line.


    "Get on... don''t get on!


    "Knock."


    Calamity forcefully cut back his sword, and now the line turns to defense. The calamity that made me feel better just tries to stick around here, but I find myself uncomfortable as I type in a few times.


    "(This man...?


    "That''s..."


    Rusty noticed first when he saw Rhine play defense. He looked familiar to the sword in the line''s defensive posture.


    The line was less wasted on defense than on offensive motion. A technique that ensures that the opponent attacks with the least amount of movement. This was a knighthood specific sword move to which Rhine belonged, sometimes continuing to fight all day, and a way to recover health on the battlefield. and is also a technique that lets them attack at the same time to sharpen their opponent''s health.


    Calamity''s sword quickly strayed away from the body of the line as the line set the sword in front of him and just waved the sword small to the left and right. It''s not even that easy, actually, but it looked at least that way around. Calamity, of course, noticed that there was no sword at all on the line that seemed to be attacked. She''s not attacking, she''s just being made to attack.


    "(You think I''m going to be played?


    "..."


    "What?"


    "It''s the curtain!


    The line moves faster instantaneously, even once again. Calamity was now holding onto the movement. Along with the metal noise, the two confront each other across the sword.


    "Shit."


    "... [Make me my servant friend, my friend blade. Stab, wear, and sacrifice against me.]"


    When Calamity realizes that the whining word is a chant, the line lags behind to quickly take a distance.


    "It''s late. Skewered Trees (Lancers Trent)


    Many wooden spears served by Calamity approach the line from the ground. But the line looked at them without any haste, and avoided them.


    "What!?


    Now Calamity was seriously surprised. It is impossible for ordinary people to see and avoid witchcraft, even if it can defend witchcraft or inhibit chanting itself. If it''s common sense.


    She even gave a surprised look at Calamity as well as humans around her, but soon she regained her mind. And when I gracefully lift my hair, I speak to the line.


    "I''m honestly surprised at you. Apparently, you have a lot of experience fighting magic swordsmen?


    "Yeah, ''cause I used to work out enough to throw up blood reflexes. I don''t know how many times I thought I was gonna die."


    I shudder when the line remembers a little bit of my rush. Surely he had a time when he trained as hard as he thought this was a workout. You might be right to say you were made to. I still get chills when I remember those who were superiors then. He did learn a lot, but I don''t think he wants to do it again.


    I don''t even know his heart like that, and Calamity goes on.


    "Hehe, but what about this?


    "Whatever we do, we''re together, so I just found out more or less."


    "You''re weaker than my old superior."


    "... he''s a very irritating man, you. That word comes after you taste this!


    Calamity begins chanting.


    [Sealed in the earth, the source of life, remove its shackles]


    "Let it be!


    The line slashes into the calamity as it interrupts the chant. You saw Calamity chanting long, the line was quick to judge. I was willing to interrupt the chant. But.


    [Shaped with free hands, broken again, of which we hissed]


    "Ugh!


    Calamity swordspears the line with an invincible grin. And the line in a hurry to not stop chanting. While Calamity avoids slashing the line, chanting is never disturbed.


    Again, the line couldn''t attack Calamity. The line is a user of sword moves that go against appearances, words, and deeds and are better at defense than attack. We realized to each other that if Calamity turned to defense at all costs, it wouldn''t be too much to attack. That''s why Calamity set up a sorcery battle.


    [A few wedges to crush my enemies.]


    Forrest Breaker Hammer in the Great Tree Sea


    "Whoa, whoa!


    The magic of the calamity that was unleashed, aiming for a moment when the two of them separated a little. A thick tree, also known as a large tree, protrudes from the ground, choosing the ground on which the line stood and even unraveling the garden structure. And finally, the broken hammer stopped after destroying some of the inner walls of the castle. Later the great trees lie as if a little forest had emerged.


    This sorcery is a magnificent sorcery that is originally called by dozens of sorcerers. As the chant name suggests, it is often used in siege warfare, and mistakes are not magic when dealing with a single person. We need more than that, and it''s easy to see through for that matter. No matter how good Calamity is at earthly magic, unless this is the land affinity for the soil. Or I wouldn''t have used it if I wasn''t too angry with the line.


    The servant calamity also confirms the results of his chanted magic with a little breath on his shoulder.


    "Well... how crushed could it have been? It can be tough to find the original shape, ho-ho-ho-ho-ho-ho-ho-ho-ho-ho."


    It was then that Calamity began walking beside the great tree that emerged in her magic, laughing so well. One shadow looming from the left rear overhead, the blind spot of Calamity. To that speed, Calamity''s reaction was delayed for a moment.


    "What!?


    "Late!


    Calamity aggressively tried to prevent it with a sword, but the sword on which the line weighed cut off both arms of Calamity with each sword. Across both arms of the falling calamity, the glances of the calamity and the line intersect.


    "(I want to remove it! I was gonna smack you in the head... but!


    "F, f..."


    Rhine raised a blade to stab the stomach, but he didn''t want to fly off the spot, even with Calamity''s creepy laughter. Calamity laughs even more when she sees that reaction.


    "Nice. You''re really nice."


    "... who, you. Why is there so little blood?


    Rhine looked calmly at both arms of the fallen calamity. The line is flying. It''s not about fear of calamity. When I cut the calamity, the most important reason is that I was uncomfortable with its usefulness. What''s the reason?


    "(That''s not what it feels like when you cut a living human... if you insist, yes. Near what it felt like when you cut a ghoul or something dead)"


    The line confirms what it felt like earlier. If a woman is a corpse, it is doubtful whether she will die even if she is decapitated. The line can''t win. There''s no fighting. It''s a doctrine. Besides, this time it''s a waste of time and strength on such an extra opponent. Calamity turns off her tantrum first as she gets lost in the choice of whether the line escapes or continues to fight like this.


    "I knew I didn''t use bad prey."


    "... what?


    "I don''t like swords, me. I knew if you were going to use it, this way."


    A new hand grows, first from the elbow that is no longer calamity. No. That''s not a hand. It''s


    "... what the hell?"


    "Oh, sickle. Shouldn''t I??


    "I mean, I shouldn''t, I shouldn''t"


    "I''m going to be rude. You can totally kill any famous sword, this?


    There was a sickle growing in both hands of Calamity. But it was not an ordinary metal sickle, but as if it were a sickle in the hand of a beetle.


    Watch him cheek like he loves you, nodding his tongue at that boneless sickle.


    "... Dance Slave, are you ready?


    "You''re gonna do it here?


    "Oh, this guy better be slashed here. He''s like a pest, no doubt about it."


    "What are you squealing about? Did you finish your will?


    The word ends with Calamity slowly walking over to the line. The soldiers around them could not keep up with the situation in front of them and only watched the situation.


    Only one line of them is ready for calamity. It showed the number of training fields the line had come to so far. On the border he trained as a soldier, he doesn''t work when he''s upset to this extent. It was precisely he who was in a position to lead some of the troops. If he exposes all his history of war and signs up for the Alliance, he''s definitely a finger fighter in the mercenary world that exists on the continent.


    The line tried to take the dance slave, that''s when.


    Continued

 287 The War of Fools, Part 14 - The Dogmatization of Manipulating War

    "Yes ~ yes. That''s it."


    An ugly old man suddenly appeared in front of him with a missing voice between them. A line of surprise at the sudden appearance. But ignoring that line, the old man, Anomaly, kept talking.


    "Too much, princess."


    "Oh, my God, that''s not good. Nothing. I mean, let me play once in a while."


    "What are you saying to me when I''m always playing? You think we don''t know?


    "Oh, what can I do for you?


    An anomaly that narrows your eyes a little by looking at the blurring calamity.


    "Don''t be silly. We''re having fun, too, but we''re still killing for our own work, right? But what are you? [M] Much more people are killing them for their hobbies than they are offering us."


    "Oh, and you''ve been putting up with this lately? We''re up to ten people a day."


    "You suck, don''t you?


    The insignificant anomaly glanced at the calamity as irritating, but the calamity only laughed with pleasure. But she''s also unwilling to go against the Orange Bull. While I was resentful, I sighed here to indicate that I was withdrawing.


    "Well, you can''t help it. Sooner or later, the main dish will be ready."


    "That''s the thing. I''m patient here, to make any treat more delicious."


    "Yeah, let''s do that."


    "Then I''ll ask you to pull it off, won''t you? Instead, I''ll escort you to a metastasis."


    "Oh? You''re sweet."


    Such conversations proceed as if there are no more lines. For them, as if to say that the line is not a true threat enough. Just before Calamity took Anomaly''s hand that way, she turned to the line.


    "It turned out to be fun, boy. I remember my face properly, so now it''s time to kill me."


    "... 7 steps"


    Rhine ignored Calamity''s words, and Calamity was unwilling to hear Rhine''s words again. And just moments before Calamity holds Anomaly''s hand and the metastasis is activated. She completely took consciousness off the line. That was enough.


    At the next moment, the sword of the line was twisting Calamity''s head vertically.


    "Ha, ha!?


    The most surprising thing was Anomaly. Because the moment I finished my metastasis, I was pushed down from behind by a calamity whose head was completely twofold, as it were.


    "Oh, heavy. Heavy!"


    "No disrespect!


    It was the red and short haired woman who helped Anomaly beneath Calamity''s corpse by kicking the corpse, which was also very beautiful.


    "Oh, thank God."


    "You stink of acting, Anomaly."


    "Don''t say that, Calamity."


    Anomaly called the newly emerged woman Calamity as she moved away from her earlier body. Women also participate in the conversation without discomfort.


    "Damn it, me and the candlestick got off guard."


    "Really. Was he that strong?


    "... it''s strong. Pretty much."


    Calamity admitted honestly. Anomaly rounds her eyes to this attitude.


    "Heh... I hate to be honest with you."


    "Yeah, to be honest, I was surprised, too. I didn''t know you were going to defeat me, no matter how much you were. Could you have licked some of the people on this continent?


    "Well, maybe. There could be a lot of people who do it unexpectedly."


    "The most important thing to be aware of when fighting humans is their unexpectedness. Even if earlier humans aren''t as capable as they are, they are very good at how they fight and show strength. And yet he hid something from his wife."


    "Sure."


    Anomaly remembers when she observed the line with Silence. They were supposed to block the signs and observe the line, but thanks Anomaly felt there was a verse that the line had noticed here.


    "(What''s really troublesome about that mercenary is that it''s better prospects, more flexibility in thought, and better luck than its strength. Besides, there seems to be connections everywhere, and although it is a valuable delicacy, it is also dangerous. Then before the danger of letting them swim outweighs the profits, go ahead...)"


    "I wonder what you''re thinking, Anomaly?


    Soon Calamity''s sickle was stuck in his throat while Anomaly immersed herself in a little thought. Anomaly slowly trying to get that sickle out of the way with her hands, but Calamity resisted with more force than she thought. Anomaly also narrows her eyes slightly to that appearance.


    "What the hell. Isn''t it dangerous?


    "''That man is in the way''. You thought so, didn''t you?


    "I just considered it as one of the possibilities. I didn''t say I''d kill you. Well, I don''t deny that it''s been given a lot of priority."


    "... I won''t let that happen."


    When Calamity heard him speak in a resentful and murderous voice, Anomaly looked troublesome and listened back.


    "If you''re going to kill me, do you want to do it yourself?


    "Exactly. Besides, he put his hand up to me. I''m not tired of killing in the usual way. Anomaly, do you know what a worm is called ''Fresuita''? These guys are unusual bugs. Hey, I prefer raw meat to dead meat. So I have a habit of stumbling on that meat while treating my prey. Besides, be polite, while injecting the poison that paralyzes your prey! So the masterpiece is, after a while these guys lay eggs on their prey..."


    "Uh, yes, yes. I don''t want to hear it, I don''t want to hear it."


    Anomaly put her hand on her ear and showed it with no ears. For being adorable in the trick, he looks extra disgusting when he does.


    "I don''t like painful stories or disgusting stories."


    "Keep that disgusting look on your face, I''ll say it often"


    "I won''t tell you that, promise"


    Anomaly pointed to Calamity and confidently denied it, but I also had trouble responding to Calamity about how to return it. Meanwhile, Anomaly''s tongue spins well this time.


    "You don''t want me to do it. You ask Titania, for example, to step on it, right? And she says," Well, basically, I''m free, but I''m not free enough to poke at your sexuality, "and she looks down at me with a very cold eye. Oh, I''m so excited to just imagine that already ~!"


    As Anomaly entered the imaginary world and began to hold herself and roll around the ground, so did the subtle calamities.


    "... I''m tired, I''m going home"


    "Um, are you leaving already?


    "Whose fault is it?


    "I won''t"


    Anomaly whistled deliberately, so while Calamity was needing it, she no longer had the energy to argue. And at the end of the day I decided to just push him just in case.


    "I''ll tell you for once, when you kill that man, do you have to tell me? I''ll go out and kill you."


    "Um, does Calamity have that kind of time and leeway?


    "Whatever it is, they''ve slaughtered a 10-year-old individual. Still, I can''t help but make you pay the price."


    "Yes, yes, roger. Well, I''ll call you unless there''s been an accident. Exactly. I''m not gonna take a pull from him."


    "Absolutely, you''re a man. Usually it''s a clown."


    That''s all I have to say, Calamity disappeared. After that, Anomaly stays.


    "If I were a clown, you''d be a beetle nesting in a sand hell at best. Absolutely, something I wish I was doing my job lightly without coming out on the surface stage. It''s not good enough to be on the table, personality."


    No one listens, even if Anomaly throws spicy words. No, there was only one. I''m not sure if it''s one, three, or one.


    "A, Dear Anomaly. I did what you told me."


    "Damn, I unleashed three different kinds of things."


    "Wow!


    "Yeah, thank you for your hard work"


    It was Cerberus who showed up before the anomaly. Their ex is supposed to be walking four-legged because he''s a poach, but for some reason now he was walking two-legged.


    "But you can do it. It''s the body of Porch. I can''t believe I''m walking on two feet with that body."


    "Well, this is part of the training."


    "It''s true that if you try, you''ll be rewarded. Ola, I''m already impressed and impressed..."


    "Grrrrr..."


    "Aye! Porch, don''t bite Ora''s neck!


    Porch was depressed by a dogra crying emotionally, a lumpy bite on its neck. The body''s dominance is poached, so Dougla can''t resist inside.


    "No, come on. Eh! Dear Anomaly, help me, I tend to be around you!


    "Yeah, I don''t know if I can tear it apart"


    "Oh, my God."


    On Annomarie''s back, who turned that way, there was a bloody sight that didn''t suit the loose voice in between, but Annomarie ignored them at all. It''s a sight he''s used to, and he wasn''t more interested than he originally was. Because it''s not even Cerberus who dies this much.


    That''s how he planted himself in Blossom Garden, using his visual substitute user demons to see what''s going on in the castle.


    "Well, Calamity''s gone, but we''re going to have fun. I knew fighting would have to be exciting. If I don''t do what Calamity can''t do... oh?


    Annomarie discovers something unexpected as she steals a glimpse of what''s going on in the castle.


    "This is... unexpected. If you don''t think the eastern front is working as well as you think it is in the dustpan, is this what you mean? You''ll do it, I didn''t expect you to betray my expectations. But this is interesting."


    Anomaly smiles with pleasure.


    "Well, what happens to this one hand... sometimes it''s nice to have this kind of fun"


    The dying Douglas and Douglas were rolling around beside Anomaly laughing happily.


    Continued

 288 The War of Fools, Part 15 - Between Fights

    And Blossom Garden again. Though the rebels were upset by the unexpected advent of the enemy, the soldiers regained calm with Calamity''s departure, and the restructuring of the troops had already been completed, led by Rusty. Rather, the rebel morale was boosted by Rhine''s ousting of Calamity, and the army that was protecting the Royal Castle was greatly discouraged from fighting. Even though it was not manipulated by Calamity, what a spontaneous surrender by most soldiers. Originally they also had low morale, so they might have been right to say they had to have been there.


    As a result, the rebels were able to minimize their damage. The lay fans came close to their ideals. Of course, the faster restructuring is not to forget Rusty''s hands-on. The line was taking a frequent break as he drank water and washed his face in a garden fountain that was not yet broken. It was a very tiring battle even with him. Chilling his head into cold water returns a lukewarm calm in him. The line is by no means a person capable of academia, but it is very brainy just to put it in battle. He was comparing the planned stream to the facts that actually happened and reassembling his plans for the future in his head.


    Rusty walks over to him like that.


    "Line, give me a second."


    "Oh, that''s good. Have you got your troops ready yet?


    "Straight. We''ll be able to start the advance again in a little while."


    "It''s brilliant. You''re really good at command, you. I don''t wanna see you on the battlefield."


    "Neither do I. With you, this operation is going to ruin our tactics. But I need to ask you something more than that."


    "Oh, shit."


    Answer in the usual light condition as the line wipes the blood paste of his sword.


    "Line, I''ve seen how you use your sword"


    At that moment, the hand servicing the sword of the line stops perfectly.


    "The shape of your sword''s defense, that one I''ve seen at the Unified Martial Arts Games. At the time, no, even now, it is the shape of a knight''s sword that is said to be the best on the continent. And that sword extraction technique..."


    "Don''t."


    With Rhine turning her back on Rusty, she blocks Rusty''s remarks with an angry pregnant voice.


    "Don''t say any more."


    "Why? Your sword was wonderful. Your sword is better than any knight''s sword in Alexandria, that country I saw then. I was moved by Alexandria''s sword moves and went to beg them to teach. I used to be proud of them at that time. They were about the same age as me, but they told me they had amazing guys in their generation. civilian ascent, but that any one of them would be entrusted with one legion. When I heard that story, I always wanted to see you. That''s when they said the name for sure..."


    "Stop it!"


    The line blocked Rusty''s words with a strong tone this time. And the words that went on to come out were too weak.


    "I''m not a knight anymore. Please don''t..."


    "... I''m sorry, I seemed somewhat excited. Forgive me."


    Rusty honestly apologized when he realized that his carefree words had made a gap in the line''s mind. But Rusty has something to think about.


    "Rhine, be disrespectful. Can I have one?


    "... what?


    "You certainly aren''t a knight now, maybe you''re a mercenary. But it cannot be abandoned until the past, when it was a knight. Most importantly, you have an untrained knight."


    "Where are you!?


    "The very fact that you are waving your sword is proof of that. If you want to abandon what was truly a knight, you should also abandon your sword."


    Rusty said clearly. In that strong tone, now the line eats a little face.


    "Nha..."


    "But I don''t think I have as many hands as you to bury a sword''s skill in the field. So... if you''d like, would you seriously consider the power that will continue to help you for Lady Ray Fan?


    "Huh?"


    "Suppose the reply waits temperamentally. I asked for it."


    That''s all Rusty said, is it lit up or just went back to his job. Later, the line was left with the face eaten.


    "What the hell..."


    "Okay, that''s how much you''re appreciated."


    "I don''t always have eyes for this guy. What''s so good about me?"


    "(Maybe you''re the only one who thinks so...)"


    The dance slave, which fits on the back of the line, softly held the word in his chest. Because I thought if I mouthed it, I would be able to throw it in the fountain. And after a while, the line rose again, and returned to the battlefield.


    "You''re barely resistant."


    "Oh, the main place is now held back."


    Rhine and Rusty split up to hold onto what was likely to be a stronghold in the castle. However, there is not much resistance, and it may be said that it has progressed fairly quickly. What surprised me was that even some of the soldiers posting offered to help here. It also meant that so many people couldn''t stand the fact that Mustard was the ruler.


    "I don''t know... I didn''t expect the enemy''s morale to be so low"


    "But a lot faster than planned. This could give you a complete grasp of the castle before nightfall."


    "I hope so."


    The line looked up at the sky, but the yang was already leaning. It has been fought through the early morning. It''s about time the soldiers got tired and began to blunt their judgment.


    "(If there''s an ambush, I wouldn''t use it at this time... but isn''t there a place where I can lay down my soldiers already)"


    "What are you thinking, Rhine?


    "No, I feel too good"


    "That''s right..."


    Rusty looked hard on Rhine''s words for a moment, but soon he seemed to shake off that anxiety.


    "Especially what the line says, but still, we..."


    "I know. I''m scared because I have to move on."


    Even though Rusty will again have a difficult face in Rhine''s words, he was now interrupted by a decree.


    "I say! Occupation in the castle, it''s over!


    "Well, thank you for your hard work. Where''s the rest of it?


    "Yes, just the compartment that is the royal residence. But we haven''t even caught the enemy commander yet!


    "But there''s less resistance to that, but... okay. Let''s go, capture the commander and this battle is over!


    With the knight of the decree on his ass telling him how excited he is, Rusty only calmly regains his mind and takes the elite to the back. And they march to protect Ray fans, but the line can''t wipe away a glimmer of anxiety.


    "(Damn, why do I have such a bad feeling?


    The further we go, the more unpleasant the feeling doesn''t stop at the line. I also thought that was because Rayfan was going to face his own father''s death, but Rayfan was a much sharper figure than Rhine thought.


    "Can you stop for a second?"


    Rayfan stops the line marching. In her eyes was a garden in which only royalty was allowed to enter. Ray fans who keep looking at the garden as if they miss it. Rusty speaks softly from behind it.


    "Dear Rayfan, how have you been?


    "... no, I missed the old days a little. We need to talk more than that. Rusty, Rhine. Here."


    "Are you sure you don''t mind if I come in?


    The line inquired just reluctantly, but Ray fans went inside the garden without worrying about his words. Later the line and Rusty continue to be a little confused. That''s how the three go in and divide the garden a little. The garden was tall, covered with pruned grass flowers, even seemingly maze. Long after no one had already taken care of him, the branches that should have been pruned were stretched all they could, and Ray fans walked avoiding the branches that were in the way of walking.


    Continued

 289 War of the Fools, Part 16 - In the Garden

    "Even so, this guy''s a little maze"


    "It actually serves that purpose."


    Ray fans react as soon as possible to the crushing of the line.


    "This garden was created as a royal resting place. It is inevitable that if you are also royal, you will always be exposed to the crowd. Those who are disgusted with that will have free time here for just a few moments. Well, it looks like it was just me and Mustard who used this place. My other brother always preferred to be exposed to the crowd because he wanted to stand out. I guess you didn''t have to rest here."


    "Were you..."


    Ray fans continue, as is Rusty''s emotional emotion.


    "My existence, which had never been known except to a limited number of human beings, was only allowed to remain in this garden. The first time I met Muster... my brother was here too. Strangely enough, he accidentally shouldn''t have met or even had a name, but that guy recognized me as his sister. I couldn''t help but feel a little unusual in appearance, but the core of that guy was something I felt was never evil."


    But that''s why I missed it, too.


    "Whoa, that''s too much mouth!


    Rusty revealed his anger at the line''s overly careless words, but the line was there and serious, and Ray fans didn''t seem to care.


    "It''s okay, Rusty"


    "But!"


    "I still believe what I feel. I don''t think you should change who says what to you."


    Ray Fan answers as he takes a round of flowers blooming in the rough garden. While the outside of the petal was covered in plain brown, the line did not know the name of that flower that would bloom a deep red circle if flowered, but he thought it would be a flower that represented Ray fans'' present mood.


    "I''ve been thinking about it. I wonder what I can do as a royalty and what I have to wear as a royalty. I don''t know much about martial arts, nor do I have much to learn. It''s not superior to foresight, and it''s highly questionable whether such a person can carry the future of the country."


    "That''s not true."


    "Don''t you understand?"


    Rusty tried to say something to the line that would throw up disrespectful words again, but just as he no longer said anything about whether he also guessed Ray Fan''s intentions. Rusty also understands that the line is never offensive. Still, if the place is a place, it is so rambling that there is no choice but to be decapitated for disrespect.


    Ray fans go on further.


    "Still, what I need is readiness. Knights and other civilians would be good. Because they just have to leave the final decision to me. But I can''t rely on that judgment or basis for anything. It''s all at my discretion. Several people die. We''ve already lost many lives today."


    "... so?


    Rhine had noticed the flow so far and what she was already trying to say by looking Ray Fan in the eye. Rusty doesn''t seem to have guessed it yet, but Rhine doesn''t underestimate her enough to handle it.


    Ray fans then continue along a complicated branch of the road in an unmistakable foothold. In doing so, the two people invited by the Ray fans went out to the square. There is a roofed simple but elaborately decorated arch, with some tables and chairs below so that a tea party can take place. There was a seat for six.


    "... there was a seat here for our father, mother and four brothers. Six of us never sat down and enjoyed the conversation."


    Ray fans look a little lonely, fingering over a desk a little dusty. That''s how she urged both of us to sit down when she sat in that seat, but neither of the servants could sit in the seat that the royal family used.


    Seeing them like that, Ray fans laughed just a little funny.


    "Let''s continue the conversation. Still I won''t stop, you can''t stop. That''s why I ask the two of you. My father died a long time ago, didn''t he?


    Rusty was annoyed by the words, but the line was the answer I expected more than half, so I took it calmly.


    "Oh, that''s..."


    "Since when have you noticed?


    Leaving Rusty alone trying to cloud the words, Rhine admitted lightly. Rusty wandering, but Rhine stares calmly at Ray fans. Ray fans also stared calmly at the two as much as possible again. In that gaze, there was always a strong light.


    I think Rhine. Now I wonder if I''m running into a scene where the king is about to be born. My words and responses from here will surely affect what kind of leader the girl in front of me will grow up to be. That''s why he stopped halfway deceiving.


    Rayfan replied with a callous response like someone else did a day ago.


    "I had taken it into account from the start, but I was sure earlier"


    "Why?"


    "I don''t think we have so much enemy power anymore by holding back so many places. Yet I can''t see any movement from this painting to try to respond to us at all. This is a funny story if the Father King is alive. It is also possible that the forces are being shredded to the point where nothing can be done, but this will be unusual until we get inside the royal compartment. I don''t see any force holding your father back again. I thought it was reasonable to see your father dead already."


    I see. How sharp is that inside?


    Rhine was honestly impressed, but Rusty was very awkward. It was a fact that had to be communicated if not a little more, but it made me ashamed of what was known earlier. I also realized that I was insulting Ray Fan''s way of looking at things, and Rusty was becoming more and more aware of his uncertainty and so ashamed that he wanted to go in if he had a hole.


    "So, what do we do?


    "... I won''t do anything. If my father is not here, I will officially reign as the new king until I raise my name against my country and nations. I guess it would be more convenient if you didn''t have a father."


    "Heh... what makes you think that?


    "Naturally. The third prince, who killed the two princes, manipulated the country all he wanted. Who can count on a king who can be helped here by an army led by another girl like this? Rather..."


    "Keep it that way."


    All of a sudden, the three of them were annoyed by the sound of the call. And the Lord of the Voice came into a place that opened from a different direction than the lay fans had come in.


    To the unexpectedness of the person, the servant line also breathed.


    Continued

 290 War of the Fools, Part 17 - The Invasive Raid

    "Don''t say anything more, even if it was true. That''s what a mentor is."


    "No... what about you?


    "Stupid, why are you here?


    "Brother!?


    It was no other Muster himself who appeared in front of them in amazement. The tenacity of this war. At least that''s what Rayfan and Rusty think. He remained in battle attire, exactly as he had just returned from the battlefield now, and his armor was wet in blood.


    But he didn''t have a drunken look at the joy of the battle, but rather the look was even somewhere lonely. Rayfan and Rusty can''t hide their confusion in a look they''ve never seen before. Muster talks as if to serve them like that and ignore them.


    "There is such a thing as magic of metastasis in the world. You know what?


    "Well, of course, but there''s a good distance between here and the client, then, eh? Besides, how did you get here? If we move right around here, we''ll have some kind of report from this sorcerer. It uses a lot of magic. I hear it''s easy for a magician to catch those signs?


    "You know things. But there is no particular problem. I can assure you of the amount of magic that flies this distance, and enough for the royal family to escape in a hidden passage, can''t you imagine? This garden was originally built for it. They moved close and followed the escape route the other way. Nothing. No seeds, no tricks."


    Mustard even naturally spoke pale to show. But more than what he talked about, Rhine was more concerned about his agreement with Mustard. The distance between him and Muster now is 9 steps. The line is slightly far from jumping, and if you step in any further, it becomes subtle whether you will be able to take out the sword of the Mustard if they take the lead. Mustard is stopped at the place.


    "(Shit, that''s hard...)"


    The line was already in a combat position. He has nothing to do with Mustard himself. Instead, it''s a surprise. But if you die here, it''s a wish. Mustard stopped in a very remarkable position, wondering what was in his mind. in such a position that the line is just having trouble with the next action.


    But Ray fans don''t know that. She walked over to Mustard defenselessly, like a flirtatious sleepwalker.


    "How could my brother..."


    "You still call me brother, Ray Fan."


    Ray fans were nodded by the reality in front of them. For her, Muster was not the brother she could have been, but she was also the one who adored herself without any intention. The other two brothers made the gift a ray fan like a mountain, but the loneliness of the ray fans was not lost. Ray fans would have appreciated a warm cup of tea more than a pile of cold gems.


    But I don''t even know what''s in Ray''s mind, and Mustard pulls out his sword. Both Rhine and Rusty had to consolidate their readiness for that action. Not very, but not the situation I expected. But the battle was no longer avoidable.


    "Chi, I wanted to take the lead!


    "Line!"


    At the same time as Rusty''s words, the two ran. And a little wind runs through the side of Ray Fan. In front of Ray fans, there was a sharp metal sound and the two swords were crossed.


    "Pull quickly!


    "I didn''t know you''d still call me brother. Are you ready for that, Ray fan!


    Gradually the killing from the muster to the unusual begins to leak. Rusty was forced to hold up Ray fans and left the spot at a glance. Sometimes Rayfan''s life was a top priority, but more than that, the mustard in front of him just looked like a monster.


    "(That killing, unusual. Is that a person?


    Honestly, Rusty got away from the spot. Not very much, but I didn''t even feel dusty enough to work with Mustard.


    Look at that Rusty, what''s the word Muster leaked?


    "A good knight. You did what you had to do."


    "Hey, what are you doing? There''s a fool prince with eyes from above!


    "What have you done? I''m the king of this country."


    Muster, with the words, kicked the line. The line flies behind itself to deflect the shock and land in position in the universe.


    Looking at the line, Muster laid his sword loosely.


    "And now he''s also the most powerful knight in this country"


    "Bullshit! I''m not a knight like you, I''m just going to kill people!


    "Do mercenaries talk about knights? That''s the wrong thing to do!


    At the same time, they kicked, roared, and rushed to their opponents to cross swords.


    "I wonder if we''re settled by now..."


    "I don''t know, I don''t know the bottom line like us."


    At the same time that Rhine and Mustard can cross swords. Outside, the knights were in the aftermath of battle. Normally, the war dead would be polite to bury any enemy ally, but this time they didn''t either.


    Although the soldiers manipulated by Calamity were dull in their movements, they did not stop until their function was completely stopped. For this reason, it was necessary to strike in more blades than necessary, and the bodies of those who were once allies and this time enemies were so few that the word "collapse" was appropriate that they kept their original form.


    The battlefield trail, which could be described as tragic - even if there was nothing but tragic on the battlefield - made the soldiers unwilling to bury those who were enemies to the sight that was so terrible. Whatever, they didn''t have the strength to gather each organ and assemble it like a human being after the battle.


    "It was a terrible fight"


    "Oh, don''t be like this anymore."


    "I thought it was crazy, but hey, don''t freak out lately."


    "Example, since you got your hands on the Dark Elf Forest"


    "I guess it''s not a dark elf curse"


    "Let it be."


    Within Krums'' army, it had become a well-known fact that Muster had his hands inside Fenna. That is true: as many as 50 soldiers did not return. It''s weirder that rumors don''t spread within the same Knights. And even though it was a covert mission, there was originally no expectation of Mustard, and some people who only thought about the covert mission to the extent Mustard came up with it had slipped their mouths.


    "But will this make Krums a little better?"


    "If you weren''t a mustard, whoever ruled you would be."


    "That''s a mouthful like you don''t have to be a Ray fan, like"


    "Actually, you would. I don''t think a king would work for such a child."


    "Hey, it''s gonna be disrespectful, huh?


    One of the knights draws attention, but the words were in the ears of a mercenary sitting nearby.


    "Heh, you got a lot going on. And to the great knight."


    "... unlike easy people like you, this one''s in a lot of trouble."


    "If you''re in trouble, quit being a knight. You''re welcome, we are."


    Mercenaries laugh raggedly. The way he laughed was uncomfortable for the knights themselves, but the mercenaries wholeheartedly thought so. It is no offense to him.


    Even worse, mercenaries keep talking.


    "But it does seem easier to handle that kid. Why don''t you guys just force yourselves into a cage? So maybe a few years from now, there ''ll be kings, neighbors, things like that?


    "Rude! You, cut me off!


    Seeing the knights turn colorful, the mercenaries also think the joke has just passed, rushing up and trying to leave the scene.


    "Hey, this is why you shouldn''t be a tough knight. Well, it was an easy job for the wages the line offered, but we don''t have a stepdad to poke at each other until we clean it up, you know?


    A mercenary on the verge of leaving the scene stands up to see if he finds something. That was the same thing with the knight who tried to slay him, so mercenaries stood defenseless that he stood on the spot again, drained of poison. And anyway, I talked to the guy who tried to kill me earlier.


    "What''s up?


    "No, that... what is it?


    The mercenary pointed to a man walking fluffy. You''d be young there if you just looked at your face, but your head was shaved or you didn''t have any hair completely. The man wraps a blurry piece around him and walks all the way over here. And when the wind was brimstone, his stubborn body was exposed. A body that has no blood, yet feels strangely luminous and powerful. I can''t see the expression because I walk in with the sunset on my back, but apparently it doesn''t look like a decent being.


    The soldiers, who have not yet lost their minds, put their hands on the weapon in turn from those who noticed the man. Whoever noticed the condition stopped the hand of the work, and the tension spread again like a wave. If you look closely, wouldn''t a fat man and a tall, slightly long woman also walk from behind it?


    "Who..."


    Before one of the knights could finish the word, the mercenary man was throwing his own short-knife at the head of the man''s brain.


    The knife hits the brain of a brilliant man, and the man falls from his head on the ground as he glances at it in its recoil. A knight blamed such a mercenary.


    "Oh, my God! What would you do if you were non-combatant?


    "There''s no way! Do you think it makes sense to show up in a combat zone like this and say, ''I''m a civilian, please don''t kill me''!? If you''re not on my side, you''re the enemy!


    "Not necessarily!


    The mercenary and the knight grabbed the chest barn and tried to start a fight, but one of the knights pointed toward the man, so his hand stops just where it grabbed him.


    "Hey, that..."


    "Oh?"


    "What the fuck!"


    The two men who tried to start a fight respond in a friendly and similar manner. And what they saw was a man who was supposed to have fallen behind. He had not fallen off and had stopped with his body completely glaring. It is a posture that is not possible with approximately human muscle strength. And the man came out of that posture.


    "... what the hell?


    The first person to utter the word was a mercenary. When the man pulled the short knife on his forehead, the wound overflowed with blood. Yes, there''s green blood.


    And the pulled short knife was shaken and crushed in the man''s hand.


    The mercenary who saw the sight moved fast. When I pulled out my lower back sword, I was slashed by a man in a straight line. But neither his eyes nor his movements were in vain to the man. The mercenary''s sword was struck by a man full of power, but for some reason the sword had stopped in a shallow part.


    And it begins, man change.


    Continued

 291 War of the Fools, Part 18 - Mad Warrior (Berserker)

    The man had begun his transformation into alien form. The body is dyed shallow black, and where has the skinny body been? The body had deformed into a big man with muscle buoyancy by the time of the anomaly. Furthermore, the man''s back becomes muscular enlargement by the time he is abnormal, shaped like a tumor. Then he broke through the tumor from the inside and a long arm appeared.


    "Get away from me!


    It was the knight who had a fight with the mercenary earlier that shouted. He didn''t have to tell me, and the mercenaries were throwing away their swords and flying away.


    From that overhead looms a huge hand raised from the man''s back.


    "Whoops! Absolutely. Huh?


    The mercenary squeezed his hand from overhead brilliantly. But his body was skewered by the likes of a long spear.


    "Oh, my God, come on... get it"


    The mercenary saw the identity of the object piercing him. It was part of a snake-like thing that deformed a woman''s leg. The correct tip hardened to an unusual point and was like a spear.


    And just as the mercenary said it was depressing, the woman threw the mercenary''s body against the wall around it. Mercenaries were thrown like jerks, spraying blood and organs all around them. The mercenary is rushed by a knight who had a fight earlier.


    "Hey! Hold on, you!


    "Ah... not if you''re doing this... send it to your mother, Ri... you have to..."


    "What are you talking about!?


    "Mother... I''ve been small lately, because I''ve grown... I want to, money... oh, dear, I have to"


    "Hey! Hey!?


    The knight held the mercenary tight and shouted, but the mercenary had already run out. Next to it came a magician who could use healing magic, but he shook his neck sideways when he took the mercenary''s hand.


    "Damn... to mourn, I didn''t even hear your name!


    That''s all the knight said, when he put the man''s arms together on his body and slowly lay him down, he stormed the transformed aliens with his sword barking in one hand.


    "Ugh, this is getting interesting"


    "... it''ll suck for them... but when you''re funny, there''s nothing..."


    Rebels who have begun to fight aliens. Two talking animals watch them from the top of a wall a little further away. They are crows and mice.


    "Nevertheless, I wonder how a human can get so intense right away? That''s completely incomplete. That''s where it''s funny."


    "... I''m human for once, too..."


    The crow groans slightly self-derisively. A mouse laughs next to it.


    "Well, but humans are really delightful, look at the knight just now! He doesn''t have a lot of strength, but get in there. Come on... Oh, no! There, you can''t avoid it to the right! Finally, I grabbed... my neck didn''t fly before I did. Ahhh, it''s boring. I knew the sidekick wasn''t going to show off."


    "... then you want to say you''re the star, Anomaly?


    The crow stares at the rat. The rat answers with a nasty odor as he grabs a piece of the wall.


    "Come on, the lead isn''t a pattern. I look good on the back, the back, the screenwriter at best."


    "... it''s the worst role I''ve ever played..."


    "I''m not a combat maniac, like a lifeless one, I am. I don''t care about the process if I can accomplish it."


    The rat looked up at the crow. There was a suspicious light in his eyes. A disgusting gaze at lifeless people. Through the demon of use, there is the delusion that is not lost.


    "... you perverts..."


    "What, because I''m a little bit of a normalist? We''re all perverts from the public."


    "... which mouth speaks common sense..."


    "It''s this mouth - you''ve said this before. Not to you, though."


    Rats began to think arm in arm, wondering if they had chosen the wrong word. The trick is strangely adorable, but lifeless people don''t have that kind of emotion. Only one thing they''re interested in.


    "... so, what do you think..." Berserker "and how do you do it?


    "Premium? I''m happy with this, too. Now all the types I''ve made so far are operational. The underlying theory is roughly possible, so we can work on building a practical application that expands the variety and an applied theory to create even more superior species. Well, the question is which one goes first."


    "... a horrible man..."


    Perhaps Anomaly will do what she says at the same time. Apparently he started researching Hekatonkail about five years ago. From there, we have built a theory and have already taken that research to a stage where it can be described as an old smell. Isn''t it an experimental site called this world that Oranzeble gave Anomaly?


    "(... this guy... sooner or later I''ll have to kill him...)"


    Lifeless was secretly beginning to think about it. There is no such idea as to destroy the world in Lifeless. Instead, it makes it difficult for him because then there will be no one to fight with. But how about anomaly? Even the existence of this world makes it seem like he doesn''t care.


    I notice a third presence almost simultaneously as the two watch the rebel battle with their own thoughts.


    "... who..."


    "You don''t have to hide any signs, they''ll be demons to each other. It''s not gonna be a fight."


    "So is that."


    It was the cat who showed up from the flower bed all the time. However, if you look at people speaking human language, you can be sure that they are demons.


    "Who is it? I''m pretty sure he''s got a lot of strength because he notices us."


    "... I have a good idea..."


    "Well, guess what?


    The cat made me say it challengingly. The crow twisted his neck to think a little, but eventually slowly opened his beak.


    "... president of the Magic Church, seen as Tetrastine..."


    "... your name and answer. That''s the hero king."


    The words made me look lifeless, like a cat laughed. At the same time, take care not to be alarmed. I can''t read the mouse''s expression. What does Anomaly think after all?


    "... what can the president of the Magic Church do for you..."


    "No way, you wouldn''t say it''s a rat hunt just for cats. Give me a break, that''s all. My demon will be gone."


    "" You keep your mouth shut ""


    Lifeless and Tetrastine told me at the same time, and the servant anomaly was soggy. And then he started twisting around the wall like it was a mess.


    "... again, what can I do for you?


    "Let''s get straight to it. Why don''t you guys join hands with me?


    That''s when the cat definitely laughed.


    "Ooh!


    "Ugh!


    The battle between Rhine and Mustard continued in a beautiful and lonely garden in an abandoned garden no one would ever see. The arch had already collapsed, and the hedges around it had been a meltdown. These were mostly due to Mustard''s slaughter, but only as a line were they best outdone.


    Swords don''t touch each other in battle between masters. The only time a sword touches you is when you add a slash directly to your opponent.


    Rhine could not shed the sword of Mustard, and was desperate. Unlike in Calamity, this time the sword will wear off just to recieve it. It is the finest of the lines that do not align their swords.


    Mustard, on the other hand, was in a hurry. Unlike their previous counterparts, the line doesn''t reach their own swords. I know we''re just one step away, but I feel like that step is endlessly far away.


    "(Speaking of which, you were waving your sword just because of the momentum. Recently)"


    Muster looks back at himself. I was proud to say that I was originally gifted with swords, but only at a young age did I do proper sword training. Even when he was leading Hekatonkail, he had no experience with mustards, such as being one with powerful enemies.


    But the line has experience. A knight who built himself up. One of only two knights with the title ''Jazz'', surviving today. Compared to that magic swordsman, even the Mustard''s sword trident in front of him is still lukewarm.


    "(You surprised me when we first met... I didn''t think that woman was that strong. At first, I thought it was some small-timer. Then he beat me up enough to hate me, taught me the basics of battle, preached my mind as a knight... and when I realized it, I respected him. Though it was very solid)"


    I miss the way the line used to be. In the years that Rhine spent at the border, he finally didn''t get a single bottle to take from that knight. The knight was so strong.


    Aggregation of ideals as knights. A person who has succeeded in realizing the form that many want this to happen. That knight, revered by many and more feared by his enemies. But the ideal knight for the line, somewhere she was far away. Of her numerous men, only the line offended her, I put it on.


    Is that why? The knight was tough on the line. She hit the line so hard that the others sometimes went into a stop. However, for the first time in a long time, many knights have noticed that they have shown no interest other than to defend their country. The line was also completely unaware.


    Still her teachings that became the blood and meat of the line. It had saved Rhine''s life more than once. And still is.


    "(Beautiful, I guess)"


    Muster saw the sword waving by the line and felt so. And at the same time, I think the sword of the line resembles the sword muscle in the corner of each memory.


    "(What a country that is... no, let''s not. Because I don''t have as much head capacity left to think about it as I do now)"


    Muster put a lid on his thought-provoking memory. I had to. There''s not much for him to think about right now. I can''t afford to be distracted by the extras.


    Right now. At least I wanted to immerse myself in the fight against the good enemy in front of me, even temporarily.


    "(What''s the matter, are you just an idiot, too, to enjoy the fight in this situation? I thought what you said around you was worth it...)"


    "Whoa!


    Is it because Mustard thought of something extra? Or was the sword move of the line purely above that of Muster? The sword of the line was piercing the right chest of the muster with a flash of clearance.


    But quickly the line draws its sword and does not fly behind it. And Muster knelt down on the spot, holding down the blood dripping from his chest.


    Continued

 292 War of the Fools, Part 19 - Unreachable Thoughts

    "... brilliant"


    "I talk a lot. Did you cut me some slack?


    The line asks in confusion and surprise. Rhine was trying to get someone named Mustard again.


    "I don''t know... why did you intentionally lose? You started this war? No, you''re good with the guy who woke you up? And."


    "One question at a time."


    Mustard laughs bitterly. The line was in a bit of a hurry, too, and I closed my mouth with a little difficulty. And while Muster was fine, he began to walk towards Rusty''s escape with a ray fan in his pale face.


    "Why don''t we talk about it on foot first... or if it decays here, it''ll be worth it to go all the way out here"


    "Are you still here to die"


    "Did you notice that?


    "Well."


    Rhine answered without incident. That''s what I knew from the edge (ha) on the line.


    "Why did you think that?


    "I told you myself, ''Slash it for nothing''. And the sword against Ray''s fans didn''t kill him."


    "I see. Well, I can''t do that either. My real sister, and I can''t possibly slaughter anyone who gives me a pure favor."


    "Right."


    Rhine keeps responding to Muster. I still don''t remember forgiving him.


    "Can you give me a hand more than that? Deeper than I thought."


    "You don''t know, walk yourself. If you''re gonna screw up on the way, you''re gonna be the man by then. I''ll just carry you around your neck then."


    "Tough guy."


    Mustard stood up with a curl, and all the swords and other martial arts began to take off and walk ahead of the line. Encouraging the line to follow me from behind. The line walks with caution but after the mustard.


    "Let me answer your question."


    Eventually Muster opened his mouth slightly to his liking. It must be a pretty onerous task for him to talk to right now.


    Still, Rhine replied coldly to Muster, who manages to talk.


    "Shall I talk to you then? Who is this guy who set this war up?


    "It''s a man named Anomaly. He seemed to be moving at someone''s behest."


    "Do you know what that is?


    "Well. There seemed to be other collaborators, but I can''t remember clearly"


    "It is. years?"


    "Don''t joke."


    Mustard glanced back a little and lowered his mouth. Apparently, that''s quite a joke. As long as it''s decent, I''m a little sorry about the line trying to be a discerning lord.


    Mustard also liked the line again, and the tone was only getting worse.


    "It''s only recently that I''ve started to get back to sanity. When I was a young boy, my brothers poisoned me and then cut off a single line of my head, but it was weird that I messed with my head and body, and vice versa. Not always, but my self returns to clear the fog. Even now, he hastily turned back from the battlefield to us because of my return. The battlefield that lost its commander by now would be a mayhem. Anyway, there are no commanders other than me."


    "It''s a causal story. That''s why you''re not allowed to do what you did, is it?


    "I came here because I know. I want to do something for Krums, no, my sister."


    Mustard''s eyes were shining a sincere light. The line also gained certainty in that part that there would be no lies in this statement.


    Ask such a mustard a question from the line this time.


    "Does the name Zerbados sound familiar to you?


    "Yes. You''re definitely a man approaching me. He was a creepy man."


    "Creepy?"


    Rhine necks unexpected words.


    "What is creepy?


    "You''re right. He was too good. That''s why I didn''t have to sesame on the eagle. I can''t trust him even though he''s crazy. I beat him up so many times."


    "So?"


    "Still, he came to me with sesame seeds. And he smiled. I got scared and stayed out of his way. But still, he came close to me. In the meantime, all my closest samurai started listening to him. Even on an expedition to the Seeker Forest, the process was his own."


    "All around you, then, is that a good one?


    "Well that''s the thing. All of them, but those who don''t follow him, they''re a little tedious. Most of all, it was creepy that those who turned against him began to listen to him faithfully the next day. Like a puppet."


    "The puppet..."


    Rhine caught something on the words. You must have had that impression yourself somewhere. I don''t have time for Rhine to remember, and Muster keeps talking.


    "I especially didn''t like Zerbados'' eyes. There were times when you were usually calm, you didn''t forgive anyone, you had hate-burning eyes. I have eyes that curse everything but myself. Or even myself."


    "Well, I can''t say anything because I haven''t seen it. More than that, is it true what that letter said?


    "Which content?


    "Your second brother''s plot to rebel and your men''s warlords'' betrayal."


    Rhine told a story that lay at its core all the time. The look on Muster''s face clouds instantly.


    "... I guess it''s true. My two brothers were powerful men. The oldest brother knew that the client was threatening Tiger Sight and our borders. I guess he made Ray Fan daughter-in-law for it and tried to hold him back east. My second brother, on the other hand, had some suspicious negotiations with Furgundo in the north in order to wage a rebellion. Tragaslon in the south had sent a large number of intermediaries to Krums and was also active in acquiring the warlords. You know what? Twenty percent of the warlords promised to turn back to Tragaslon. It would be hard to say that this is a country."


    "... well, yeah"


    "Besides, Zamwed and I had repeated diplomatic failures, and our friends were getting worse and worse. My Krums was in no strange condition to perish at all times. The days when no one realizes the matter and lives there. I wish I had been destroyed."


    "How pitiful is Ray Fan?"


    The eyes of the line glow brightly. Muster looked a little surprised, but quickly returned calmly.


    "Right... right. Honestly, I don''t have much attachment to this country. I used to try to make this country better, but this country didn''t do anything to me. Except for my sister. But a guy like that would be worthy of being a mentor. Take care of your sister more than your country, etc."


    "Really? I wish I was more human. I can''t trust a guy who says," The country is more important than his own family "or something. Guys like that don''t even know what country it is. The country is a gathering of people."


    "Do you have that idea... that I wanted to take a moment to talk to you?"


    "Hate and I didn''t."


    That''s all Rhine talked about, and the two of them were just about to leave the garden and get out of where they could see the lay fans waiting. So Rhine silently pulled out his sword and stuck it on Muster''s back.


    "That''s fine."


    "You''re smart, what about me?


    "Hmm... can I ask you one thing? If I had done it in a head-on battle, which one of us would have won?


    "Six to four, that''s me."


    Rhine said it off with an instant answer. To the unhesitant words, Muster stops with his eyes unwittingly round.


    "You''re a really reluctant guy. Aren''t you willing to let the dying have flowers?


    "Hey. If you''d been sane and trained properly since you were a little girl, I''d have been a pain in the ass."


    "I see... is this a fantasy event?"


    "That''s the thing. I''ve already got a fight."


    When we had that much conversation, we started walking again as if there was nothing to tell Mustard already. The line also continues later. The soldiers bothered when they came out, but a calming lay fan calmed them down. When Rhine said, he just nodded at Ray fans. But then Ray fans knew the approximate circumstances. The time has come to slay my brother.


    And she made up her mind.


    "Muster-Krums-Lancaster. As the mastermind of this rebellion, do you have anything to say and open up to me?


    The voice was slightly trembling, even as Ray fans asked questions. Seems like someone noticed a few sensitive soldiers as well as Rhine and Rusty.


    Muster seemed to notice again, but he remained leaning over pretending not to notice. I thought it would be cruel for Ray fans to raise their faces here.


    "No. I broke my plan. Let''s just slash it."


    "... then so. Someone..."


    "That role, I do"


    Rusty raised his name when he saw Ray fans hesitate to connect words. Rayfan said he would slash his brother himself, but he can''t drop an adult''s neck with the slender arms of a girl who has never even had a sword.


    The line holds the sword and pulls back, and Rusty stands behind Muster instead.


    "Murderer, Muster. Are you ready for this?


    "I do. Hurry up."


    The line was probably the only one to know what ''soon'' meant. The line decided to leave the matter to its own chest alone. Because Ray fans won''t need any more brutal realities.


    And it was precisely at that moment that the sword that Rusty erected was waved down that Muster felt the modulation of his body.


    "(... meh)"


    "(What? What did you say?


    "(No, die that easily, bye)"


    The couscous and laughing voice echo on Muster''s head.


    "(Is this... anomaly?


    "(No, die that easily. Bye. A man who sold his soul to me doesn''t die that easily. You''re my toy till you die)"


    "(Hmm! Who''s good enough for you)"


    "(I will, even if I don''t want to)"


    It was supposed to be just my voice, but I felt a little ugly old man''s laugh in front of me on Muster. And Muster''s hand grabs Rusty''s sword to be waved down.


    "What!?


    "Come on, you guys, run..."


    "(Wake up, Berserker)"


    With that voice, an unpleasant high laugh echoes in Muster''s head. And it also quickly disappeared with the misty consciousness. And modulation I visited Muster. Nausea enough to likely puke out your guts, headaches like a smacked in the head and exhilaration to the point of abnormality.


    "Hey, Kan... Somebody, take me..."


    "Brother? Brother!?


    The line grabbed a ray fan from behind who felt Muster''s anomaly and tried to run over reflexively.


    "Stop!"


    "Let go, my brother!


    "Guaaaaaaa!"


    At that moment, Muster began to deform with screaming. Ray fans looked like the end of the world when he saw his brother deforming with a blood splash and screaming, but he never saw the sight until the end. Ray fans were stunned by the line as soon as possible.


    And look at the mustard the line transformed into and say something.


    "Though you deserve it... hey Muster, there''s no way this is going to end. At least I''ll kill you. As the only one who knows what you think."


    And Rhine was able to hold Ray''s fan to a safe place.


    Continued

 293 War of the Fools, Part 20 - Behind the War

    This is a painting in the Blossom Garden. The magicians'' demons are having a conversation.


    "... don''t put your hands together, do you?


    "Heh - I wonder what you''re going to do?


    Lifeless and Anomaly seemed overwhelmed by the sudden offer to gauge Tetrastine''s sincerity. Seeing that reaction, Tetrastine speaks even more carefully.


    "You''re right. Nothing more or less."


    "... I don''t think it makes sense to work with you..."


    "What''s in it for each other by joining hands?


    In contrast to unsolicited lifelessness, Anomaly asked Tetrastine whether she was intrigued, blocking the lifeless language. Tetrastine returns the answer just to his satisfaction.


    "You know this continent, don''t you? I think it''s a fast way to get the Magic Church on your side for that?


    Why do you think we want to take control of this continent?


    "It''s something even fools can understand. Let''s say your aim is to rid this continent of humans. I don''t think there''s any mistake in being a hero king there, but if you have a few of your friends in that class, the push will be faster until you reach your goal."


    I dared say that Tetrastine felt full of herself, but the lifeless reaction was calm itself.


    "... that''s a reasoning full of holes... not to talk about..."


    "There is a continuation. Well, listen."


    Tetrastine also eats down to a lifeless loss of interest.


    "Is there any other purpose to not do it, or does True Dragon pose a threat? In the former case, I consider your purpose to be the mastery of the continent."


    "I see. What do you think we''re gonna do next, assuming we''re mastering it?


    "Come on, you can''t see that yet. Or is it... because you guys still don''t have any more purpose, or what?


    This idea was also a bet for Tetrastine, but I didn''t see any reaction from Lifeless and Anomaly. That''s true because we''re passing through the demons, but from here on out, Tetrastine thinks of another possibility.


    "(This unresponsive... no way, you really don''t understand what we''re doing. No, I don''t think so. I don''t think people with so much habit and strength will follow that much. Besides, I have no idea what they do with the continent. I was hoping I could grasp this exploration, but was this a waste of my legs?


    Tetrastine also contemplates, and there is a lot of silence flowing through the place. It was unexpectedly lifeless to cut that tantrum.


    "... Whatever your sincerity, we won''t increase the number of unnecessary people... at least not now... I''ll get back to you if I have to... wait a long time..."


    "I can''t get along, Lifeless. The president of the Magic Church is here because of this, so let''s talk some more. Assuming you want to join our people, you need to make a lot of contributions. What would you offer me?


    "Right. How about submitting half of the people in the Magic Church as donations?


    To Tetrastine''s words, a lifeless crow who was about to lose interest turned around his neck. As far as anomaly rats go, they''re about to fall off the wall.


    "... are you insane?


    "Isn''t that too much of anything to submit?


    "Not really. I have no attachment whatsoever to people in the Magic Church."


    Tetrastine says softly. To its cold, the servant lifeless also had a cold spine.


    "(... this man, are you insane?


    "Don''t be surprised, I''m sane to be here. Besides, are you guys bonkers? That''s where you get people, isn''t it? It''s time for a bunch of state units, but the information that something is wrong is starting to come out through the guild. Not to mention Arnelia, the Magic Church, and at the end of it, Olimpas are organizations that unite and operate the nation. You can''t possibly not know."


    "I see. Did you have any information that there was a rebellion in Krums this time? I guess I was just licking too much."


    Anomaly says it in a way that impresses me, but in fact, I guess he doesn''t care. It didn''t sound like Tetrastine to me in the wind with amazing emotions. Or maybe I was really surprised, but with my originally clouded personality, I don''t know its true intentions.


    Nevertheless, Tetrastine did not break his attitude of strength. If you get licked here, you don''t want to negotiate.


    "So what? Do you take it or not? Is it bad enough to talk about devotion?


    "Well, I wouldn''t rush that. On the contrary, as for you, what do you want here? You don''t want anything from me?


    "I want more than a certain right."


    Tetrastine said softly. Lifeless was more surprised by this statement.


    "... you... you''re the one who doesn''t like magicians'' habits..."


    "Say anything. If I have certain rights on this continent, I don''t care if I''m not long. I don''t care if the guy in control of the continent is a villain or a monster. I''m also the president of the Magic Church and so on, because this is the closest place to my purpose."


    "Don''t tell me you don''t have a body or a lid - do I have to change my ratings on you?


    The other two revealed their discomfort as Anomaly laughed really fun. Anomaly''s laughter really offends people.


    "Nevertheless."


    The other two naturally pay attention to Annomarie, who suddenly stopped laughing perfectly.


    "Tetrastine, shall I take what you want?


    "... say funny things. If you can, you can guess."


    Tetrastine is wary of a sudden anomaly offer, but Anomaly continued to do a lot.


    "Right... your purpose. That''s Zubari magic, no, magic research, isn''t it?


    "Well, why do you think so?


    Tetrastine returned in a state of calm. But a little. Just a little quicker than usual, Anomaly doesn''t miss it.


    "Heh, didn''t your heart rate go up?


    "You''re welcome. Do you have a basis?


    "No, look."


    Tetrastine put aside the words and even sighed lifelessly.


    "... you..."


    You''re wasting your time.


    "Not really. Your heartbeat fluctuated, and you should have it at its core. More to the point."


    The next anomaly was serious against Tetrastine trying to poke him cold. Where does the usual cloud go? Unusual for Anomaly, not much, but he seemed to have a serious mindset to confront Tetrastine.


    "That''s about all the magic church presidents have to do, right? At least we can manage a variety of magicians over there, so it''s useful to know what your people are doing. Besides, as chairman, I don''t see how humans can lead the magicians of the world.


    Was it Tetrastine? You''re one of my kind. I don''t hate sacrificing anything for my research. For your own sake, even your parents and lovers would be willing to give it away, wouldn''t they?


    "Well, what do you think?


    "You don''t have to fool around. I seem to have gotten into each other now and feel very good. Talk about alliances, you can ride."


    "... hey, decide on your own"


    Shut up, hero king.


    The rat stared at the crow with a murderous temper, and the anomaly controlled the lifeless language. Unexpectedly stopped the word in an unusual force. And Anomaly resumes the conversation.


    "Well. But the hero king there is right, and I can''t be arbitrary. So I want you to think this is just a personal alliance"


    "Fine. Then the condition is..."


    "You''re the one who took it, Tetrastine. Let me present the terms."


    Rats shake their fingers to the side. It was tetrastine to be irritated by the trick, but I put up with it a lot longer there. But that could have been a bad idea. Tetrastine was too familiar with Anomaly.


    "From here, let''s give you all the information we''re currently pushing for on Hecaton Kale and Berserker"


    "What!?


    Unexpectedly, the lifeless tone returned and shouted to Anomaly, but Anomaly continued without a problem.


    "Instead, I''d like you to have something here"


    "What. About a thousand magicians?


    "I don''t need that much. Just one."


    Say the word, and the rat will nibble. I was surprised for a moment. It was too late for Tetrastine to realize Anomaly''s sincerity.


    "Alone... no way?


    "Yes, would you mind giving me Lissie?


    The rats look like they''re having fun, he laughs.


    "It wouldn''t be difficult, would it? Exactly as a force of war, Lissy shouldn''t be equivalent to 1000 magicians. And don''t let each faction shut up so you can actually provide 1000 magicians. By contrast, if Lissie was alone, she could rub it off as much as she wanted, right? I think my suggestion would be the most reasonable... puff, haha!


    But the moment he said the word, the rat was grinning with his belly. Lifeless looking aside not sure why and Tetrastine angry with her hair upside down. And the words Tetrastine unleashed.


    "... I can''t. I can''t do that."


    "Hahaha! I knew it. Tetrastine, is that woman your weakness?"


    I just wondered if Anomaly had seen it, but she got up and came. Yes, I''m not willing to form an alliance with Anomaly or anything. Using it as an excuse from the edge, the aim was to find Tetrastine''s weaknesses. Annomarie nods again and again satisfactorily as her actions turn out as expected.


    "Then you can go after that woman from now on, I see."


    "... if it''s something you can aim for."


    "There''s plenty to do. Well, that''s not what I''m gonna do right now."


    "Hmm. So the negotiations are broken"


    "I don''t get it. I''m not gonna let you negotiate from the start. More or less, is there any point in negotiating with a weak person? Human beings are nothing but experimental animals to me."


    "If that''s what you want, we can do it here."


    The cat twirls and returns its heel. Rats who look at that back and mock it.


    "You lost to a rat, cat"


    "How about that? Your outlook, I''ll crush it from one side. I''ll remind you of the horror of the president of the Magic Church. Do it, Esmeralda!


    The cat laughed and barked invincibly at the rat. Even if they roar, the cry belongs to the cat. But with that, it was one woman who showed up on an overwhelming battlefield of Berserker dominance.


    Continued

 294 War of the Fools, Part 21 - Summoner

    "Damn it! These guys, they can''t get through weapons!


    "No, I''m going through..."


    By that time, the battlefield where the three Berserkers appeared was a mayhem. It is first of all a battle without a commander. The mercenaries are used to fighting individually, but the knights were not. Though highly capable of each and every one of them, their main command is a unified collective battle. In the absence of a commander, they cannot use their power to the full.


    And the characteristics of the Berserkers made their fight extra difficult. Berserker is characterized by its higher vitality than its higher combat ability. Repeating regeneration even if he had half a body, and hanging out with his enemies, he was just as deserving of a mad warrior (Berserker). Berserker''s pure combat ability is not Hekatonkail''s ratio.


    The point is that it is like a ''demon king'' who can transform and has a short life span. The Demon King has difficulty thoroughly ordering after creation. It is also a struggle to throw it on the target battlefield and to move it. But if it''s a bursar car. Carry and place humans as they are and strike drugs near the battlefield. And all you have to do is leave it on the battlefield. This would be convenient and, moreover, an excellent thing that leaves little trace of it because after death, the body rots and collapses in an instant.


    It was because of the Berserker that the Zamwed offense was established in a short period of time. Hecaton Cale alone wouldn''t have been as good as that. And because this information did not flow to Tragaslon, they also became two dances of Zamwed. Clients would have followed the same path if only they had time.


    That is why the line, which perceived the existence of something alien, hired more magicians to prepare it. One is to combat hekatonkail. This actually worked, and Hekatonkail, who emerged, responded with a group of inhabitants, who fought to surround him and stopped him, while the sorcerer succeeded in defeating him using witchcraft. Another asked them to take measures against the unidentified Warcraft. The mercenaries had heard about it from the line so they could handle it somehow, but many of the knights didn''t know what was going on. Even with their tough spirit, it was best not to give up the front. Which way, there is no place for them to retreat.


    "Why don''t you work with the magician!


    "What do we do with the stoop?


    "Lead me somewhere narrow..."


    "Do you have time for that!


    Even while the knights scream, one by one and their lives are cut off. Humans trampled down by the Berserkers, beaten to death, stabbed and scattered. They thought there was nothing more they could do, then.


    "Damn, ever"


    "It''s not something a man would pity!


    When the knight retreats with his buttocks, the scolding voice flies out of his head. There shouldn''t be a wall there, but when the knight looked back, there was a big man like a wall dressed like a butler. Before that, there was one green-haired woman and yet another little man with a hat in his eye to the side.


    "You know, the target this time."


    "Lady Esmeralda, are you ready?"


    "Be nice."


    Was it a little over 30 years old? The long-haired woman, with long green hair up to her waist, wrapped herself around the dress and spread her fans, fanning herself loose. It is so elegant and calm that it is roughly not suitable for the battlefield.


    A slightly angry voice leaks from its glossy lips.


    "Mr. Chairman, I thought you were a warcraft because you asked me to do it right away. Calling the head of this Summoner Faction, the three of you are the opponents. Dogarov, Pickert. I don''t think you guys needed it."


    "Just in case, sir. Lady."


    "Ha, yes! Sorry, lady!!


    "There, I don''t apologize!


    Esmeralda taps Pickert''s head with her fist bones. That''s all the little Pickert makes me cry.


    "Well fine, let''s get it over with and go home. My skin gets rough in this dusty place."


    "Oh, well, that''s just your age..."


    "There, shut up!


    To a more honest pickart than you need to be, Iron Fist flies again. He made a tattoo on his head, and once again, he was in tears. Takobu isn''t two because I said a lot of extra things by the time I got here.


    And Esmeralda closed the fan.


    "No more sidelines are to the death of the knights in vain. I''ve been meaning to do it on my own because I haven''t been given instructions for long."


    "I was wondering if that would be against orders."


    "I know! Even such a person is my master of witchcraft. You were obeying orders for once, right? But that''s enough. I''ve got orders. I''m gonna blow your brains out!


    Esmeralda vomited belligerent words that did not suit her graceful appearance. Her green eyes take on a deeper color.


    "Come on, you guys! It''s been a long fight, I''m gonna bump it!


    "Ma''am, keep your tone disturbed."


    "Oh, well, you''ll grow up!


    "Shut up!"


    Even then, Pickert uttered an extra word, but Elmeralda was already in the chant and couldn''t use her hands.


    [The covenant of blood unites us and makes us compatriots, the most faithful servant. Your name is Boreas. Tear my enemies apart with your fingernails, in your jaw!


    "Oh, ma''am. Oh, can''t you handle the end of that chant?


    "I feel better over here!


    Seems like an irregular conversation, but basically the magic chant is dominated by enhanced concentration by self-allusion. Except for the true words, or the sorcerers who deal with divine words and curse songs, the very activation of magic is by the palm minister rather than chanting.


    In other words, chanting naturally varies from dialect to dialect to dialect, and there is often some originality among individuals. But Esmeralda would be the exception among them.


    Esmeralda, who used to be the daughter of the head of one faction but could not exercise any sorcery at all, raised Esmeralda himself as his apprentice to see if Tetrastine had anything to feel. In the process, Tetrastine tried to piss her off to the fullest during various attempts to see how Esmeralda could successfully use magic. Although she succeeded in activating the sorcery as a result, Esmeralda, who until then had been the daughter of a quiet good house, grew up to be a woman of both beauty and monologue. It may be because of Tetrastine that she is as beautiful but still single as she is.


    But the summoning magic that Esmeralda deals with is real. Her faction, the faction of summoners, speaks. Esmeralda''s anger, he said, is also equal to a natural mutation.


    "Coming, coming, coming!


    There was already a storm swirling around Esmeralda. Behind her, who leaves herself to the fierceness of the battle, comes a giant warcraft composed of its own with the wind.


    Warcraft with a giant that surpasses Berserker roars lightly when they recognize their enemies. But the more effective it was, the more powerful the Warcraft was. Unexpectedly, the Berserker stops moving forward.


    But for a moment, too. Synthetic creatures that take the aliases of Mad Warriors do not flinch. Berserker also recognises Esmeralda as his enemy, barking back as he is.


    "Well, you''re busy, you guys. Tear it up, Boreas!


    Esmeralda fully pushes out a belligerent grin and intercepts the Berserkers. When Boreas waves his claws down on the signal with his ringing fingers, there is a huge shock wave on the spot that determines the ground. The two Berserkers sent the shock wave brilliantly, but the rest of them, the individuals with their giant arms on their backs, take a direct hit. That individual, shaken by any attack by the rebels, is irresistibly annoyed.


    At that falling destination, Pickert stands at some point.


    "So, then, while I''m overwhelmed,"


    Pickert tries to beat the bursar car falling from the bottom. To much physical difference, everyone who was on the spot thought Pickert was crushed, but with Berserker literally blowing up in the air, everyone was to look up at the sky uniformly. Even Anomaly was surprised by that.


    "I don''t know, it..."


    "Even if it looks like this, I''m in charge of the avant-garde."


    The faces of all eventually turned downwards, and after a while the bursar car was clashing to the ground with the roar. But enemies too. I try to stand to show my will to rebel, but now it''s time for Boreless''s claws to tear the Berserker apart.


    At that moment, a serpent-like bursar car targeted Esmeralda, but this was suddenly held back by a wall that could have been done before her.


    "Don''t think the lady can touch one finger, Shiro"


    What I saw on the wall was Dogarov wrapped around metal all over his body. Where did you get such full body armor out of? Dogarov was easily stopping the tail of the serpent that pierced the three armored knights together. And Boreless ripped the tail off easily.


    "The situation has been reversed! Follow my servants, knights!


    "I don''t have a hobby for you when I say servants."


    "There, a lot of words!


    Esmeralda took off her slightly gorgeous heel and tried to throw it at her, but as soon as possible Pickert turned her heel back and went in toward the Berserker. It''s like Esmeralda, even though I said that it''s somewhat better to fight a Berserker.


    Continued

 295 War of the Fools, Part 22 - Each Thoughts

    Cats, rats, and crows. Demons watched some of what happened on the battlefield all the time. Already, the situation had been so completely reversed that it was also evident to the amateur. Esmeralda took the lead, albeit improvised, and the knights succeeded in restoring their command. Speaking of Esmeralda''s arms, it was a stunning thing, one that could be seen enough that she was not the head of a faction on Dade. He is a loving apprentice of Tetrastine. It can''t be a female masterpiece.


    Here Tetrastine thought Sakashi Anomaly was disappointed and looked at him somewhat better inside, but rather Anomaly was the calmest of all analyzing the tactics.


    "Lifeless, what do you think?


    "... Hmm... the summons itself is relatively rare, but it''s pretty special among them... possessive summons (Horned Sammon) for prolonged summons (Stay Sammon), and inorganic summons... what a rarity..."


    "They''re all good primitives. I might want a little."


    Tetrastine, whose thoughts have come off, to a pair who are in a chilling conversation with others.


    "What are we having a long conversation about? Your prospects are off, aren''t they?


    "I don''t care if it comes off."


    "... generally, how do you perceive our prospects?


    With rats nagging tones, the crow answers each with a tone of ridicule.


    "It''s delicious for us to win or lose."


    "What do you mean?


    "You don''t need to know, do you?


    Prepare the rats and crows to turn their backs and go home. It was no longer as if they had shown no interest in this battlefield.


    And really light, the anomaly and lifeless that abruptly disappeared. Later, the Tetrastine demon stood as if clapped out.


    The cat sighs.


    "Well, this is it"


    "Do you want to follow me?


    Lissy showed up from nowhere. Without looking at that girlfriend, Tetrastine replies.


    "Leave him alone. They won''t get caught so easily, and they''re the kind of people who can fight and win."


    "Tetra, I would..."


    "No. I don''t know what their power is. I am a doctrine that does nothing but a battle that I can win for sure. Lissie would know best, wouldn''t she?


    "Yeah, so nauseating"


    Lissy''s disgust was also clearly prompt. In response, the cat turns slightly back.


    "Don''t say that. I''m not like a war freak, if you win the fight, that''s fine. It doesn''t add anything to the exaltation of battle or grandeur."


    "Still, there would be some courtesy and contraindication in the fight, wouldn''t there?


    "You don''t know that stuff. Besides, that''s the kind of word they don''t seem to have any luck with."


    The cat turns that way again.


    "We have more to do than that. Our turn is still to go. And they already have Miriazal''s wedge in them."


    "Wedge?"


    "He''s an eater. Who do you think told me about this place?


    Cats laugh. Lissy opened her eyes like she remembered something after a little worrying.


    "No way, is that the guy?


    "That''s right. He''s half, no, about a third this way. I don''t think you like me very much. Still, he gave me useful information."


    "Nevertheless, I didn''t even know I would grasp what they did..."


    "Well. You won''t be as smart and talented as him to lurk. If I were inferior to Miriazal, there would be as few pawns I could handle as I wanted."


    Cats bite their nails without concealing their jealousy. Lissy speaks from behind, but spicy, as she follows that cat.


    "That''s until then if you say the years you reign as chief are different, but don''t you have a problem with Tetra, too?


    "It''s so hard not to deny it."


    The cat laughed bitterly like a man. But at the same time, she turns her critical gaze to Lissy, "Don''t say there''s nothing you can do about it."


    "That''s why I have to think about where it came from. Ah. Because there is no power or need to stand on the arrow like the Church of Arnelia. We''ll have them sharpen each other at best."


    "Wouldn''t Arnelia be shredded unilaterally?


    "It''s not"


    The cat speaks clearly.


    "Miriazal is not such an idiot. Besides, the Arnelian Church is a much more talented organization than we think. Even if it''s not a head-on battle, there ''ll be all sorts of entanglers. Plus, they still don''t seem to be at home."


    "You said you didn''t mean it by doing all that? So, what are their moves?


    Unexpectedly go back to what is normal until worded, as Lissy has been voided. Tetrastine hadn''t heard Lissy''s words in a long time, and she accidentally tried to miss them and delay them to her emotions, but that doesn''t come true now either.


    "Right. Strongly put... are you playing?


    "Play? There''s so much to make fun of us..."


    "I guess there is. In fact, I guess that much power is in him. But I''m sure I''ll teach them how to soften their feet. Besides, I already hit the fabric."


    "No way about this..."


    "Oh, the very fact that we sold our thanks to Krums will be an effective means in the future."


    The cat''s determination also looked up at the sky anew. Lissy had no idea what Tetrastine was thinking, and one and one of them remained windy on the spot often to consciousness, but it was a sudden explosion that brought their consciousness back to reality.


    "... are you glad..."


    "What?


    Anomaly answers the lifeless question. Lifeless can''t hide his frustration at the anomaly that makes him blur while understanding the intent of the question.


    "... it''s Tetrastine... leave me alone, I''m asking if you''re glad..."


    "Because how can you do that? We''re using each other."


    The rat shook his head.


    "Mostly rats can''t beat cats."


    "... you... you seem to want to die..."


    "Already! Are you really a jokeless person!?


    Anomaly stumbled and made a sound like she had an eclampsia. A crow can roar at the rat.


    "... I hate jokes..."


    "Yes, yes! Okay, so we''re gonna have a serious conversation, too, but come on? Even if you step on it, that chairman has the strongest maid on him. Besides, I''m guessing your main unit is monitoring the Alphilis, right? I''m so sorry I pulled the poor lottery."


    "... is that maid that strong?


    "You''re strong."


    Anomaly answers still pungently and angrily.


    "I sprinkled Hecaton Kail. I figured it out, but I don''t even mean it when I stroke and cut 20 Hecaton Kails. If it bothered you, it might have been possible to take out Mustard and rally this war alone."


    "... I haven''t seen a direct fight, but was that it?


    "Not so much. That''s why I''m interested in them for not doing so. Maybe Tetrastine''s offer came from the outside and from the heart."


    Lifeless tilts her neck as Anomaly speaks with pleasure.


    "... I don''t know..."


    "What?


    Anomaly answers with a decent face. Speaking of lifeless people, he looked unusual and refreshing.


    "... for that matter, don''t you think Tetrastine pulled back a little?


    "Well, I think it would have been appropriate to pull the bargain? Besides, even if it was probably a negotiated breakdown, it should have done quite a bit of tricking. In fact, it would be good for them to put their shoulders in Krums here."


    "... for example?


    "It''s the terrain of Krums. This is the border between the kingdom of the beast and man. It''s called a traffic rush, isn''t it? Maybe Tetrastine wanted to build his own base."


    "... I see... even though I say magicians serve countries, it doesn''t necessarily mean they are Tetrastine''s hands..."


    "That would be the case. The Magic Church is a collection of different factions. It equals a miracle that he stands at the apex without the tissue behind him in it. I guess you used a lot of pretty dirty means to get the most out of it, huh? Well, in short, Tetrastine has too little influence over countries. I wonder if you''re desperately trying to make up for those right now?


    Lifeless convinced, Anomaly speaks well. But the content roughly matched. Only roughly, though.


    And Annomarie has plans. Lifeless rarely participates directly in operational planning, so we don''t really know how the whole thing works right now.


    "... this time, can I forgive Tetrastine for his actions?


    "We''re talking about the extent to which we can fix it enough, right? Besides, we have to assume all sorts of scenarios. Of course, I was thinking of a scenario if Muster wins this time. And that was the main thing,"


    "... but the prospect is off..."


    "You had a lot of unexpected factors. Well, that''s fine, too. I might rather be able to move things forward in a more desirable way. Is that girl a Ray fan? to, I didn''t think it was as compelling as that. That''s more than Muster being king..."


    Anomaly is whining about something bumpy. Although Lifeless is somewhat concerned about the development of the Middle Plains, he was originally not even interested in politics when he was king. Eventually he also lost interest in the content of Anomaly''s whining again.


    And the lifeless interest shifts entirely apart.


    "... it''s time for the Alphilis to get out of Garshron..."


    "Hmm, did I say something?


    "... it''s time for me to get back to my original job... if you don''t focus on monitoring Alphilis, it''s a lot of trouble... Arnelia is close, and surveillance is hard..."


    "Oh? I still have some interesting offerings left."


    "... what?


    At that moment, there is one big explosion in the garden. The crow also unwittingly twists his neck and reacts.


    "... what is that..."


    "Oh, Muster must have become a Berserker"


    I let the rat answer flat with an invincible laugh.


    "... but can Berserker remain conscious?


    "Normally I can''t. But sometimes he''s that special. Is it strong will, or is it adapted to Berserker? Well, the area is under study. What I really wanted to try this time was the fighting power when Mustard Berserkered. Estimate is, I''m stronger than any demon king I''ve ever made. There''s a proper opponent called the Magic Church, and I guess it''s just fine."


    The rat stood up and talked with his beard clasped to show it. While Lifeless further remembered his frustration with the trick, he was intrigued by Anomaly''s story.


    "... so you think this is in the calculation too?


    "It''s an assumed situation. I didn''t think the other guy was going to be a magic church. ''Cause I thought it was most likely Gruzaldo."


    "... there will be rebels before that..."


    "Oh yeah?


    I slap my hands on my pussy, even though I said the rat had forgotten so much.


    "But that won''t be an obstacle."


    "... why?


    "The assumption is that if you''re about a thousand soldiers, it''s because you kick ass easily, are you? If I could stop Arre, it would be about the green-haired woman I just had, but now if I were to kick the top of the Sorcery Church faction, I wonder if I wouldn''t need the Sorcery Church anymore...?


    The rat let the crow speak with an ominous grin. The expression is as delightful as a whirlpool of snort screaming that will happen from now on.


    Continued

 296 War of the Fools, Part 23 - Change

    "Oh, my God, oh, my God"


    Rhine was once at a distance from Muster. You just can''t fight with Ray Fan in your arms, and everything will be in vain if she dies. When he lowers back the farthest, he orders Rayfan to be deposited with a nearby soldier and withdrawn.


    Normally, knights wouldn''t even listen to mercenary orders or anything, but many saw the battle of the line so far, and most importantly, the situation was not where it was, and it could have been true that nobody wanted to escape the scene.


    When Rhine sees several knights retreating while protecting Ray fans, he once again stares at the transformed Mustard.


    "That''s ugly. If I showed this to Ray fans, I wouldn''t be able to figure it out."


    Moving into the eyes of the line was an organism like one giant potato worm. The body is covered in a colorful glow, a giant purple poisonous worm that would be about five times more than a human. Is the height of the line already around the torso? I don''t have a mouth, but what four eyeballs do when they float all over my body and disappear while I pull in. But is there a clear will, that each eye sees the soldiers?


    And I pulled in completely to see if my eyes had finished looking at all the soldiers.


    "Line"


    Are you all right, Rusty?


    Rusty is the one who came running over to the line. Although he had only been first bounced off by Mustard, he had done so with a little bruise. Watching Rhine retreat with a Ray fan, he came to him himself as he gave instructions to surround Mustard.


    And more so. Maybe I worried about what the hell I should do now. No magicians have been brought here. Should we fight or pull it off once? When I think of Ray Fan, it''s the former, but I decided that if I stopped, the power of the line would be assured. And Rusty chose the latter.


    "Line, I''ll hold you back, give me strength..."


    "! Oh no!


    Rhine panicked and pulled Rusty down when he saw his body spasmodically cramped, although he was a mustard. At that moment, a protuberance protrudes from the entire body of a Berserker, like a potato worm, which was a muster.


    Some of the soldiers who surrounded the Mustard were skewered all over their bodies without time to react.


    "Wow!


    "What is this!


    Even though it is the rebel elite who is bringing us here, it is inevitable that we will temporarily cause confusion. Rusty, too, even the line was confusing in his head.


    When the protrusion that skewered the knights pulls in, the knights crushed by the universe. At the same time, one of the surviving knights fled in panic.


    "Hii"


    "! No!


    Even when the line spoke, it was too late. Reacting to a running and fleeing knight, Berserker opened his eyes slightly to just one and stretched out only one projection, which skewered the head of that fleeing knight so as to creep through between the surviving knights.


    "Ah, hiu..."


    "Damn it!


    "Wait!"


    The line stopped aggressively as Rusty grabbed the sword in an attempt to slash and skip the extended protrusion. Seeing the action, the other knights remained hands on the sword pattern in the same way, stiff on the spot.


    At that moment, Berserker suddenly made a giant mouth appear on his torso and threw up a giant fireball. Some stiff knights wind up, but those who were at a distance succeeded in flying and avoiding. But when the fireball burns down the knight who first skewered him in an instant, he flies away and makes a huge explosion.


    Seeing as no one had any resistance with the same stunned by the scale of the explosion, Berserker pulled the protrusion loose toward himself. The knights on the way ignore it.


    "This is..."


    "I guess this guy reacts suddenly to moving objects. Slowly withdraw."


    "Pull?


    "Oh. Looks like you should call in a magician and attack him from a distance. You need to force a guy like this into a melee, nowhere, right?


    "... sure"


    Rusty was outraged when he got hit by his buddies, but he decided to pull back slowly, as he was told, especially because of what Rhine said here. Then, of course, we''ll have to rearrange the line and beat it thoroughly.


    Rhine observes Berserker as he makes his retreat. In his opinion, the sum of the protrusions that can be extended from the body should be finite. No monster can twist or bend the laws of physics. There must be volumetric limits to what stretches out of the body. Otherwise, everyone would have been skewered in the first blow.


    While the line retreats, carefully observe the Berserker. Do you have any other characteristics, how do you defeat them? He also has a lot of experience fighting warcraft and demons as he fought at four or six o''clock on the border.


    "(First, observe carefully and ensure your safety. To this end, the Knight Sword was taught from the mould of defense, and trained in various ways to be calm at all times. On the battlefield die from the confused, was it? Thanks to that teachings, how I have removed my predicament. Thank you. What if I could...?


    Rhine saw something in the Berserker. Confirming that again, the line stops the retreating leg. I stared and checked, and there was definitely something in there.


    "... I see, that''s what you mean"


    "What''s up, Rhine?


    "Rusty and the others retreat like this. I will defeat this monster!


    The line takes the sword and takes a step toward the monster. Rusty pulled the line when he saw it, and now the two whose positions are reversed earlier.


    "Stupid, what are you thinking? Aren''t you just gonna call the magician earlier?"


    "It''s a maneuver change, I don''t have time for that!


    "What are you talking about? Then I''ll stay, too!


    "You''re an idiot. Even if I stay as weak as you are, there''s nothing to do!


    "Why not!?


    "It''s weird, you guys!!


    It was Esmeralda who broke into the dispute between them. Line and Rusty round their eyes to a woman in a dress that suddenly appeared out of place on the battlefield.


    "In this place... who?


    "What, this age?


    "And it''s getting older!?


    Esmeralda is certainly beautiful, but 20 I have to say, if you ask me if it emits a luminous glow like the lady there, it is difficult. Instead, she has experience and a well-rounded taste, and although she was previously married, she hasn''t had any children yet. So my body lines are even better than that. Age alone cares about the person.


    The line I didn''t hesitate to make, I pointed out relentlessly. Esmeralda is naturally angry when she points out that she cares about the first person she meets.


    "Ko, this..."


    "Oh, my lady. Calm down! Don''t be angry at me for how much you''re getting..."


    "Shut up -!!


    The magic bursts from Esmeralda. With that fierce momentum, the knights who were nearby were pushed to the back. The line also whistled unexpectedly at the tremendous magic runoff, but naturally the Berserker reacted to her.


    "Lady!"


    Berserker''s eyes are opened and many protrusions loom toward Esmeralda. Dogarov stops the protrusion once again as he becomes her shield, even though he feels comfortable with it.


    And Esmeralda is holding back behind Dogarov just to be sure.


    "Hmm, you ugly monster. Boreas!"


    Summoner Boreas appears as he destroys the garden. She still maintains the creature she summoned earlier. Although not known by ordinary people, this is a difficult sight to think about if you are knowledgeable about summoning.


    It is generally recognized that summoning techniques summon organisms from a different world, or a world slightly out of phase. To be more precise, it is the summoning technique that summons and serves spirits that usually take no form or distant creatures.


    Demon kings and the like also summon demons and warcraft, but it is possible to summon demons and warcraft even in humans, for example, if they sign a contract directly with the subject of the contract. What Esmeralda does is summon the Spirit, but this drains a tremendous amount of magic, so it is usually best served for a moment, or part of the Spirit.


    But she maintained it, using Boreas, who was supposedly also close to God. This is her unique craftsmanship, one of the best summoners of our time.


    That Boreas recognizes and roars at new enemies.


    "Tear that ugly monster apart!


    "Bu-o-o-o-o-o-o!"


    Without time to marvel at the emergence of Boreas, faithful to Esmeralda''s orders, Boreas pointed those four nails at Berserker. And a blast that winds up. At the same time a green blood splash flew on one side of the perimeter, but the line does not break its calm gaze.


    - That''s not how I''m gonna die.


    The sudden line in my ear annoyed the voice. Looking around, but apparently no one heard them, they were uniformly concerned about the whereabouts of the monster.


    "(What? Is there anything else on this battlefield?


    As the line continued to look around him, he found a rat sitting high on the walls. Why did something as small get into my eyes as that? Is that the presence of the rat up to the anomaly? In this noise, the rats are looking down on themselves from a high position rather than running away. And far-sighted, but the line looks like that rat is laughing. It''s as if you''re even watching a fun play. The moment I thought so, the anger of the line reached its pinnacle.


    "Phew... no kidding"


    At that moment, Rhine figured out who the enemy to defeat was. The culprit is that rat. There''s no way you''re really a rat, so someone''s manipulating it. Unless we take him down, nothing will end. The same tragedy will be repeated over and over again.


    "Holy shit!


    "Line?"


    It wasn''t Rusty''s screaming that stopped him from trying to run out, it was fierce killing. Or evil. You can change it again to just a massive mass of power.


    Continued

 297 War of the Fools, Part 24 - The Demon King Born

    "Be careful!


    It was Esmeralda who shouted. But there was no need for her to cry, and the great men felt the killing until they were terrified.


    "Wet."


    "This... shouldn''t be"


    Pickert as well as Dogarov make a serious face at all times. Murder just makes it so, evil, overwhelming power intimidates the surroundings.


    "This guy is no good."


    Even the line flowed cold on my back. And things that threaten everyone, stun them, and keep their hearts and minds out of the cold. It''s so easy to associate death it crawls out of a slowly crushed potato worm. Crawling out of the purple fountain, it has a demonic vibe somewhere.


    For analogy.


    Even if I know I''m going to die, I jump in. Such demons, the sight was unleashed. But it was a familiar face that came out of the fountain. Whoever it is, it is Muster.


    "Muster?... No, you''re not"


    "Is that the line?


    Muster replied slowly. But I''m no longer a mustard whose line just momentarily became intimate. Each cell in the line emits a warning. ''This guy is dangerous,'' he said. Now, I can only count how many times my entire body has encountered an alarm so far in the line''s memory.


    "Ha. Better than when you were left alone in the army of the Demon King."


    "What are you bumping about, Rhine?


    Rusty asks next door, but he also had a cold sweat all over his body again. Rusty is not an amateur either. Instinctively, I can see how dangerous the thing in front of me is.


    The line gently slaps that Rusty''s shoulder.


    "Rusty, pull back because there''s nothing wrong with that."


    "... what do you do?


    "I fight."


    The line speaks clearly. In his eyes the glow was returning. My face goes back to the knight''s without realizing it.


    Esmeralda was moving, faster than Rusty would stop him than Muster would connect the next word than such a line would take action.


    "Buooooo!"


    Boreas is not incapable of moving unless Esmeralda commands him in words. My heart is better than when I was summoned. He is the strongest servant, who does not need words or anything else, but moves 100% reflecting the will of Esmeralda. Esmeralda''s call of Boreas'' name is a matter of loving Boreas more than just a servant and later mood.


    So when Esmeralda gets serious, she gets silent.


    "Mm?"


    "Golu!"


    Boreas blows a mustard around his body. Not surprisingly, Muster blows up to the wall, but Boreas pursues him further and knocks that nail over and over again. Yes. Over and over again.


    Esmeralda, watching how it was, did not move one eyebrow at the overwhelming advantage either, fanning herself gracefully.


    "Pickert"


    "Yes. Retreat, is it?


    "That''s right. I''m too ready to do it with you. It would be a good idea to temporarily retreat here and get ready. We are lords."


    "Yes, sir."


    Pickert bowed his head respectfully and began guiding the knights. Dogarov stands in a position to protect Esmeralda. The knights wondered why they would withdraw to an overwhelming advantage, but the well-behaved had already noticed.


    Of course I''m aware of the line.


    "Can''t you?


    Rhine speaks to Esmeralda. Esmeralda glanced at him sideways. She is not usually the one to talk to others during the summons, but did you decide that you could talk to his serious expression on a reciprocal basis? I replied to her uncommonly and completely.


    "I can''t."


    "Not really."


    "Not so much. Of all the opponents I''ve fought, it''s a big one in five fingers. Not the best, though."


    "You''re not the best of me. Still a big guy."


    Esmeralda and Rhine, oddly enough, imagined something in the same position in their heads. Master to them. More powerful than that, they have yet to see. By the time the retreat was almost complete, Boreas'' hand stopped perfectly, stopped.


    "It''s too tight, Wind Demon."


    "Golu?"


    It was Muster''s arm that held Boreas'' nails. His flattering arm is stopping Boreas'' nails.


    "Inside, but... Mmm!


    When Muster could do one thing, Boreas, out of balance, fell behind him. Mustard creates a light sphere in his hand, looking at Boreas'' face as he rises in a hurry.


    "Heh."


    "You shouldn''t!


    Anomaly is impressed and Esmeralda is in a hurry. Esmeralda hastily countersummoned (unsamon) Boreas when he saw Muster use magic. When a summoner who summons himself is defeated, the part that the summoner loses is automatically compensated for by the magic and body of the operator. It''s not strange that Esmeralda''s body should disappear without a trace if it is wiped out of existence as powerful as Boreas.


    Esmeralda''s counter-sumptions and mustard witchcraft were activated simultaneously, and with a single hair, Esmeralda escaped the difficulties. Muster laughs thinly as she sees her rush.


    "Phew..."


    "What''s wrong!?


    Mustard''s reaction was faint, even though he argued with anger that Esmeralda had been ridiculed. His lips move slowly at his own pace, as if nothing else cares.


    "Why are you laughing? That''s because it''s funny. Let''s panic about it even though I haven''t done everything I can yet. If we do everything we can, how will you react... just imagine, isn''t that funny?


    "What, so what?


    Esmeralda trembled with horror with anger. If she was also angry at the humiliation, she was also the one who knew that Muster''s words were true with calm judgment.


    Look at that girlfriend, Pickert comes forward.


    "Stand down, young lady. I''ll buy you some time."


    "... I''m going to temporarily retreat. Dogarov, prepare me."


    "Yes, sir."


    Esmeralda and the others, using Pickert as a shield, to retreat. That''s where the cat demon comes in.


    "Esmeralda"


    "Chairman?"


    Esmeralda notices his master''s use of demons. The line doesn''t know what''s going on in that development, only watch carefully.


    "What are you willing to do?


    "Four-pillar summons will crush you once and for all."


    "Well, not so much."


    By the time you''re ready, there''s a good chance Pickert, who''s stuck, will die. While Tetrastine and he knew the decision, he decided that was the most likely way to defeat Muster.


    But Tetrastine didn''t stop Esmeralda while she figured it out. Pickert is Esmeralda''s squire, and even thinks it''s easy for Pickert to have one life as a Tetrastine to sell favors to Krums here.


    I could make Lissy fight, but as a Tetrastine, I wanted to avoid that. Lissy is a trump card against the Lifeless. I wanted to avoid revealing that strength here. Esmeralda doesn''t say anything because she can also understand the intentions of her own master like that again.


    "Okay, Chairman, I''ll be ready."


    "Fine, but you don''t die here. That doesn''t fit."


    "Thanks for that."


    Esmeralda goes back, even though she replies sarcastically to Tetrastine''s words. The four-pillar summons is also costly. One mistake and Esmeralda won''t be safe.


    And she backed down with Dogarov. Later, Pickert stays, but the look of the confronted Mustard changes.


    "Hmm, have you finished your consultation?


    "Yeah, I''ll do your stalling"


    "That''s probably not possible."


    Muster put out a calmly analyzed word, not a feeling of superiority.


    "From now on I will be one step stronger. By then it was right for an earlier woman not to skip us and use the strongest technique she could have. I guess the technique we''re going to use is quite considerable, but during that chant, the eagle is going to tailor the woman."


    "To keep you from doing that, it''s me."


    "So that''s what I can''t do"


    The moment Pickert learned to be frustrated for a moment, the emotion turned to fear. That''s all the strange feelings Mustard started to unleash.


    The mustard looked at the line.


    "Hmm?"


    "... what"


    "It feels odd. I can no longer remember your name, which I told you earlier. I guess my memories will be even more true whether I will be reborn into another being from now on. Were you one of my men or a friend?


    "Maybe neither. I''m just gonna slash you."


    Rhine said it just like that, and it was also true in him. But I don''t even know why I remember loneliness on the line.


    Seeing him like that, Muster laughs unknowingly.


    "But... for some reason, are you familiar and trustworthy? Don''t remember. Slash me."


    "Oh, I''ll kill you."


    "Then let''s have it so"


    Finally, the word broke Mustard''s body in two. A tragic sight when it comes to peeling. It was a completely different being that came out stripping his own body with a blood splash. The figure was about the size of a child, while the figure was a baby.


    A baby who was born raised one cry as she took a blood splash all over her body. The air trembled tremendously, and the line deepened its calm as Pickert backed off one thing.


    And the individual, who seemed to be a complete monster full of wrinkles without opening his eyes, let him speak fluently.


    Continued

 298 The War of Fools, Part 25 - The End Road

    "Let''s start over."


    the baby said. On its back grows wings like butterflies.


    "I no longer have memories. I don''t even know my name. But I remember being abused by people."


    When the baby winged one, its body floated in the universe.


    "I should have wished people happiness. Why was I abused?


    A baby opens her eyes like a quiet lake surface rolling a magma inside and talks. Pickert remained silent on the baby''s question, but dared Rhine to answer.


    "Well. The happiness you think is not always happiness for other people."


    "Is it a bad thing to want happiness?


    "Don''t ask me the hard part. All I know is, if we don''t take you down here, we''re gonna get more dead."


    The line holds the sword. Pickert was also set up to follow, and the cat, the Tetrastine demon, stood idly by.


    The baby looked slowly at the line, not Pickert, but eventually his eyes gradually turned red.


    "I will not die."


    The wings are huge and it gets lame.


    "I don''t want to die. You have to survive and give happiness to many."


    "Is this... dangerous as an enemy?


    Pickert doubted the baby''s intentions for a moment, but the line was different.


    "Hey. Can I hear your thoughts on the one called ''Happiness''?


    "Take what for granted. Isn''t it all about piercing the heart and snapping your neck?"


    "Become..."


    Pickert surprised me. But the line seemed to be thinking about that possibility somewhere. Now he wasn''t even surprised.


    "Why are you so happy about that?


    "I died once. There was nothing there, just a quiet world spreading. No hatred, no regrets, no discrimination. All humans are equal there. I want to show everyone that quiet and peaceful world. The more I live and suffer, the happier other humans can be. So I don''t want to die."


    "... I see this guy is crazy"


    Rhine waved one sword. A cat speaks to the line next to it.


    "Hey, mercenary."


    "What?


    The line is not surprised by the fact that the cat talks. Cats advise the line.


    "One piece of advice from me. The power of the arr will be close to that of the demon king during the war. They are so strong that they are not comparable to the dicky demon kings and so on that exist in recent years. The longer you become the Great Demon King, the worse you still are, the closer you are to it."


    "So?"


    "I''m not saying anything bad, back off. Esmeralda can stop you."


    "So, do you abandon this child?


    The line pounds Pickert''s head. Pickert was a little upset by that attitude.


    "Kids, I''m almost 30..."


    "Is that justice?


    "You''re not."


    Pickert''s words were ignored, and Rhine kept talking. Pickert wanted to complain, but he didn''t say anything, either, because he was serious because there were stories and scenes.


    "He promised I''d kill him."


    "Well, I won''t stop killing myself."


    "I don''t fight hatred and no chance of winning. With Kuchi. Dancer!"


    "Anytime, master."


    The line unleashes a dance slave. It''s actually not that uncommon for the line to wave a dance slave. Rhine was first aware of the dangers of a dance slave in his battle with a man eater, so he worked out waving a dance slave more than once.


    Know the weapons you deal with yourself. This is the basis of those who fight. But while Rhine grasped Dance Slave''s performance as the Devil''s Sword, he didn''t ask about Dance Slave''s past. I was interested. But I was hesitant to ask. Given the performance of dance slaves, I can imagine as much as I''ve been treated in the past. Sometimes when she touched the fold, she spoke of one end of it, but the grief of the dance slave came through the bundle of swords sufficiently.


    That''s why Rhine shunned using dance slaves. I didn''t want Dance Slave to go through the fight any more. But once the dance slave has signed the contract, he can never leave until the user dies. And Rhine''s contract has been completed at the stage where he touched the dance slave. I mean, as long as we''re with the line, Dance Slaves get into battle, even if they don''t like it.


    Still, Rhine can''t stop fighting easily, let alone die. And if necessary, he waved a dance slave. With nausea in my mind that if I were compelled to do such things, I would be able to do it.


    Seeing the line that pulled out the sword, Tetrastine was struck by a strange feeling. Rationally, I''m not the one who can fathom with a single sword. In the past there have been stories of swordsmen who defeated the Demon King, but they either used witchcraft, challenged it in groups, or had special abilities such as Demon Eyes. Never heard of a pure swordsman defeating a demon king.


    "Whatever you do with one sword... no way?


    By the time Tetrastine toured the thought, the line was already in motion. Fast enough to even lose sight of Pickert. The line, which once stormed the demon king, who was a mustard, as a result of the wind, had easily slashed his arm off. Babies are also fast enough to notice that fact after being slashed off their arms.


    "Let''s go. That''s what we''re after."


    "I still haven''t treated you."


    "Funny, you horse."


    "If you can''t handle one of those horse women, you''ll know how valuable it is."


    "Who''s the woman, who''s the"


    The two jokingly rebuild their swords. Looking at them, Tetrastine shrugged.


    "Is that... is that the Devil''s Sword Dance Slave"


    Tetrastine''s complexion changed. Seeing the earlier movements of the line, Tetrastine found out who the sword was.


    Demon Sword Dance Slave - Demon Sword that enhances the user''s physical abilities to the extreme. Those who use it gain physical abilities that are roughly remote from the creatures on earth. For example, if used by humans, it is assumed that if you run, you will leave the horse on the other side, your arm force will throw gently at the giants, and if you wave the sword, you will cleave the dragon scales like a cloth. And the five senses were sharpened, and the eyes caught the motion of one distant town, and the ears heard the conversation of ten. Dance Slave owners are allowed to raise their abilities as organisms above their limits.


    But the recoil is also huge. Excessive physical ability breaks the user''s body by recoil. No matter how it moves, it is the user''s body that receives the shock. Also, the over-polished five senses eventually reach their limits. Over-sensitive eyes lose light, overheard ears start picking up all the sounds. Yes, even the sound of water falling into a barrel of 10 distant houses. The tongue becomes tasteless as all food bites the sand, and the dead sense of smell doesn''t even tell us how the seasons change. And at the end of the day, I don''t even know what it feels like to hold my lover''s hand.


    Abandoned if you continue to use Dance Slave - this is what Dance Slave called the Devil''s Sword. Yuen. And her users died, without exception, blurry.


    And seeing the line with its demon sword, Mustard, who has become a new demon king in this situation, feels in danger.


    "Ohhhhhh!


    "Damn, what a scream."


    The trees around me sway at that roaring cry. And the baby stopped flying in space and landed on the ground to crawl on all fours. Then his feathers spread wide, and his mouth seemed innumerable in his feathers. Moreover the part of his mouth fell bluntly on the ground, and became a piece of meat with his mouth on the sphere.


    "Gigi, gigigi"


    Lose as much, groan, feet grow from meat chunks that rattle your teeth. The leg develops in the blink of an eye, making it an unusually long, thigh-developed leg that allows long distance flashes like insects. The strange creature defined the line as the enemy.


    "Rhine, they''re coming!


    "I know, I know."


    Strange creatures built up a hoard as Dance Slave worried, and began to storm toward the line at the same time. It was thought that the body of the line would be sliced into countless mouths that approached faster than the arrows, but the mouth went through the body of the line.


    "Gi?"


    "I''m late."


    The countless mouths were different from the line, and everything was broken. What I thought bit my mouth was the remnants of the line. The owner of Dance Slave is said to be slaughtered by his enemies, even on a battlefield where the rain of arrows falls, walking slowly through it. This degree of number is neither a predicament nor anything for the line today.


    The alertness of the baby who sees the sight rises even further. Now I try to stretch countless protrusions from my feathers. An almost unannounced attack. That''s why many of the knights were skewered earlier. But the line even caught the moment the protrusion stretched out of its wings firmly with its eyes. The line tries to slip brilliantly through the interstices of countless protrusions and thrust into the baby.


    "Gaaaaaa!"


    But that was the baby''s guide. Sliding through the protrusion looms a giant fireball thrown out of the baby''s mouth on a line that, on the contrary, has lost space to swallow.


    "So it''s no use."


    Hot and burning, the line was still calm before the fire ball wrapped around the garden in a sea of flames with one blow. Rhine did not hesitate to break the fireball in a dance slave. Just don''t take that for granted.


    Fireballs broken by the line clashed into the garden behind them, and the garden was engulfed in fire. The line holding the sword behind the burning flames only looked exactly like a god.


    "What. What the hell, you!


    "He''s just an unnamed mercenary. Just like that."


    The moment the baby tried to take the next action in fear, the line that came in front of him was poking the baby''s chest deep.


    The baby makes sure he''s pierced, then looks into the line''s eyes.


    "As much as you stabbed me once..."


    "I know, there are three steeples, right? I heard three heartbeats. So I stabbed them all."


    "What?"


    When the baby checked his body again, his body did have three pierced afterwards. There''s nothing going on. The line broke too fast for the baby to even recognize that he had been pierced.


    "Stupid... this is what happened"


    "Fools and nothing, this is reality. It''s ridiculous that it''s roughly real."


    "Why not. Is this the end of my life? What was my life like when I was reborn, and I was about to start over... and I died here?


    I look at the line with my baby''s eyes like a scratch. But Rhine looked into his eyes without pity, nor contempt.


    "You know what? Life is so unequal. If I can start over, I want to start over. But no one can do that. I can''t believe I never did what happened."


    Dance Slave was feeling his grief gushing through the chest of the line.


    "The guy who uses people to suck good juice for life. A guy who''s just gonna be used by people for the rest of his life, no matter how much he''s done. There''s a lot of guys out there. But after all, what do you think of your life? Sure, your life isn''t even rock. I heard. I think so too, so maybe I thought it was more irrational for you. But was all your life just irrational?


    "... what?


    "I saw the contents of the last box I received from you. That was the seal of the king of this country. I''ve changed my plans, but I''ll tell Ray fans that was a gift from you. Your brother was a lunatic, but still only your sister cared about him at all times. You want to do something that you didn''t even have?


    Hearing the words, the colour of sanity returns to the baby''s eyes for a moment. At that moment, Rhine stabbed the baby in pieces.


    I thought of Mustard''s life without salvation, and Rhine''s feelings were sinking. Still, Rhine wanted to believe that the tranquil death face of the rolled neck was how much he might have been saved.


    Continued

 299 War of the Fools, Part 26 - Cruel Truth

    "Shit, bad chest shit"


    I told him to throw up and throw up looking at the body of what Rhine was a mustard. It''s his unconventional mood. Such he turned around as soon as he noticed the footsteps of those trying to leave the scene, looking at the baby''s body.


    "Hih, hih!?


    "Where the hell are you going?"


    The line that recognized the Annomarie''s demon, which confirmed that everything was over, stood in front of him as soon as possible.


    The look on the face of the line looking down at the rat was the ghost itself. I''m already sure of the line. The Lord of this demon is the culprit of all. This is the one who was manipulating Mustard, and I have an approximate prediction. I know the line. That there are creatures in this world who have done evil in their own and in their own way. There are people who never get their hands dirty and enjoy the pain that people suffer. They come to see the pathetic prey of suffering, caught in their own trap by decision.


    When the line looked down at the rat with no more killing spirit, the rat suddenly began to peep and frighten.


    "Hii! Forgive me - you have no power to fight me!


    "Stop."


    "Stop what? Come on. ''Cause, no! You really don''t have the power to fight! Are you going to abuse such a helpless rat? That''s what I call abuse, you know? Please don''t do this. Oh, I''m scared."


    "Stop pretending you''re scared!


    The line, where frustration reached its limit, determined the ground in front of the rat. The impact blows the rat away into space, but the rat landed brightly a spin back.


    "Nah, you missed it."


    The rat''s attitude was like a lie earlier, and he let it wander without a bad wind.


    "Naturally. You creepy cat. You can''t stroke me."


    "A mouse, but a cat stroke, how can this be?"


    "Temehe, you''re probably kidding too..."


    "Jokes, jokes"


    And the rat laughed, and the line peeled all the way. I look up to him like a rat was impressed with the trick.


    "No, no, I wanted to see how you would react. I thought you''d forgotten me with more anger, but why not calm down inside"


    "Naturally, you have something to ask."


    The line pointed its sword at the rat again. Rats that are still nagging even when their swords are pointed at them.


    "Are you trying to kill this demon? What a waste of work."


    "No, I''m not going to kill you. It''s a waste."


    "Waste?"


    "That''s right. You''re a valuable source."


    I laughed niggly as to whether the line was convinced of its advantage. The rat gets suspicious about the way it looks.


    "Sources? Are you going to torture me? Anyway, I want you to torture the beauty."


    "I''m not listening to your sexuality. And what a pain in the ass about rats, can I be tortured? It''s more about having people from the Magic Church than that. Some mercenary magicians. I''ll ask them to pull the information."


    "I see, that does bother me. Shall we do this then?"


    A rat made a suggestion.


    "I''ll keep my mouth shut about something. So why don''t you ask me anything?


    "Ah? What are you gonna shut up about?"


    "Right - your lover, no, she was your fianc��e. What did she do between breaking up with you at the border and dying... what do you say?


    Hearing the words, the movement of the line froze. Seeing that attitude, the rat''s face is evilly distorted.


    "What did I say, her name. Oh, yeah, was that Florence-Utina-Boltheiren?


    "... Meh."


    "Well, it was the worst death, wasn''t it? Because you knew it was. [M] Did you know that? She used to cry your name out all the time when...


    "Stop."


    "Still, you never showed a hard face before you ~. She was a big woman, actually. Even though she tried to keep you in the Knights with all her life and pride, if you did, quit the Knights and they chased you all the way to the country I''d give you. What the hell are you doing?"


    "I''m telling you to stop!!


    Quick to say, the sword of the line had turned the torso of the rat, the demon of Anomaly, into two straight pieces. The awesomeness of the sword speed knocked the upper body of the rat against the wall. Anomaly''s use The demon uses living organisms. That''s why it''s blood. A rat stuck on the middle wall of the town laughs before his death.


    The line was out of breath. I didn''t run out of health. It is for much anger.


    "Ahahahahaha! I knew you were a knight then, you are!


    "Haa... haa..."


    "No, it''s a masterpiece. You are. No one has ever lived a life so fallen. And for a reason, woman! I''ll be around you enough to sweep and throw away a woman. [M] How could he be so stupid to be human at all?"


    "Ugh!


    The line was still furious. This anger is unlikely to subside as much as it killed a rat.


    "What does Temehe know!? That woman was everything to me!


    "Really? You originally wanted to be a knight, didn''t you? And to the best knight in that country! That woman should have been a stepping stone for that to happen. How long has it been since the purpose and means of being a knight changed to be tied to that woman?


    "What?


    "''Cause wouldn''t you? If you were to be the best knight in the country, that woman''s upside would no longer have mattered. You were born in your own country, and if things were going well, you''d have been entrusted with one army by now."


    "How do you know?


    ''Cause we''re the ones who arranged for it to happen.


    Anomaly laughed with pleasure. To that grin and words, the face of the line blues.


    "Nah... to?


    "If I screwed up, your lover was honestly out of the way. With that child, I feared that the country I leaned toward would be resurrected. She was more likely to show her arms as a knight than as a politician k et al. Well put, old stinking knight. Loyalty was too strong.


    That''s why I brought you closer. Didn''t you think it was weird? That just a healing civilian flair has been appointed the caretaker of that prestigious nobleman''s maid. After that, civilians who did not even enter the cadet school emerged at an unusual rate. Also, the task has come around as much as possible. That is why you have spoiled about the speed of the birth of a famous nobleman and a brilliant knight.


    In the meantime, I was hoping that maybe you guys would get together and set the goal right, but on the contrary, we inspired each other, and you guys were much better than we expected. This is trouble. "


    "That''s why I asked that girl to leave early. Didn''t you think it was weird? Such a prestigious nobleman fell quickly. By the way, it''s like that."


    "So... something? Is that all... you turned your hand around?


    Rhine spoke out to squeeze. I was already going crazy with my anger, but I still couldn''t help but ask. You should know the answer.


    It was even more cruel words that showered me on that line.


    "I happen to have chosen you. That''s why I''m here with my friends. Besides, she didn''t plan to kill him initially. But you won''t be able to reach her for long. [M] I wish I''d just pushed him down and made it for the kids and put that kid off the surface stage.


    You''re good as a knight, but your political rush is refreshing. Well, you chose a retarded person on purpose? If she''d backed off and you''d been standing on the arrow, it would have been all worked out with moderate equilibrium. That would have made you happy on our palms. [M]


    Well, to tell you the truth, he died because of you, didn''t he? Ahahahahahaha!! "


    Hearing that tall laugh, Rhine''s consciousness sank into despair. And after a while, the line reacts to the insane laughter of the too deaf anomaly and unwittingly waves down the dance slave. Those eyes had no light, just eyes like reapers with no emotions.


    Looking into its eyes, Anomaly spun the words faster than the sword of the line was lowered when she cried and stopped crying.


    "Well it was good to kill that abominable spiritual knight, Diore-Nightroad-Briganti, but it''s just as hard to kill that female jester, who is also a meister, and most importantly, too great a delicacy to sneak. So your woman was convenient in many ways.


    And one last thing. I know you were going to make truce agreements with countries based on Mustard''s neck, but I''m not going to do that. Mustard was glad to win but lose. Wherever you go, you''re just wandering around in my hands. Hey, Kukukuku, hahahahahaha!


    Before I could hear Anomaly laughing, the sword of the line turned the rat completely into a meat chunk. That being said, no servant demon can speak a word. The demons of Anomaly were completely extinguished.


    And at the same time, in a remote place, the corpse of what was a mustard collapsed without sound. This leaves no evidence anywhere that you''ve taken Mustard.


    There Tetrastine slowly walks over from behind the line.


    Continued

 300 War of the Fools, Part 27 - Tetrastines Drawing

    "Did you do it?


    "Oh. I killed him."


    "It doesn''t make sense to kill a demon. I should have tortured you, but... I don''t think you got anything."


    Tetrastine also thought he wasn''t such a sweet opponent. But I wanted to strike my hand once. Tetrastine glimpses the wreckage of a rat blown away by the sword pressure of the line, but it was obvious that nothing could be accomplished.


    The cat sighs.


    "Couldn''t you have been more calm"


    "Calm down? I can''t! You''re telling me you can shut up about getting your own woman killed, you!


    "I can do it."


    The line jammed into words in Tetrastine, which I showed in an instant response. The eyes, the demon of Tetrastine''s use, had terribly cold eyes.


    "There are as many unfortunate and cruel events in this world as there are roughly and even your thoughts, such as the comparison of misfortunes. If you''re dealing with them, it''s especially important to know. Your fate will be unusual from now on. Think particularly carefully about what you should do now. One choice at a time will be irrevocable."


    "You... who?"


    "I''m just a sorcerer. Nothing more or less. than that."


    Tetrastine''s eyes are directed at the sword the line has.


    "Is that the Devil''s Sword Dance Slave?


    "You know what?


    "Naturally. It is the most supposedly inhaled demon sword in the world. It drives people crazy. Once upon a time, those who possessed it were certified Demon King only because they possessed it, and a crusade request was made from the Alliance."


    "What happened to him?


    "He''s dead."


    Tetrastine responded ruthlessly and instantly.


    "Seven degrees back from the crusade sent by the Alliance, after slaughtering and killing roughly 1,000 men. As a result, he was torn apart all over his body, which he said was at an unbroken end. That''s the fate of those with that demon sword dance slave."


    "Really, dancer?


    "... well, it''s true that no one possessed me and lived a happy life"


    The dancer answered with a sinking voice. Naturally, Dance Slave didn''t have a name at first. When she took her form as a human being, the forge that gave birth to her saw her outfit and fitness and named her ''dancer''.


    Who became known as Dance Slave was her second owner. It is the time of the swordsman, who was also her best friend. Because the way the swordsman fought seemed to dance, the swordsman was called ''Sword Dancer (Sword Dancer)'', and the dancer became called ''Sword to Dance, Slash Down (Dance Slaver)''.


    Then over time. Everything that dealt with her was greedy, and she began to die an unfortunate way. Her name, which has come to be called from it, is The One Danced by Destiny (Dance Slave).


    Of course, the line doesn''t know that much. Still, while I somehow guessed the circumstances, Rhine didn''t bother.


    "Right. But so what?


    "Do you know what a demon sword is and shake it?


    To Tetrastine''s question, Rhine shook her head.


    "There''s no way such an idiot could have a demon sword"


    "Wait, who''s dumb!


    Dance Slave protested, but the line held down the gem in the patterned part of Dance Slave.


    "Ugh! Oh, there''s..."


    "This guy''s gonna grow up when we hold him down here."


    "... such an idiot"


    Tetrastine was stunned by too many facts. I was wondering if that would happen. A reality far from the inheritance of the Devil''s Sword that I preach.


    But the men and women who say they should put aside themselves, no, the human and the devil''s sword, are roughly far from evil.


    "Can''t you guess the legend?"


    "That''s the thing. Legends, most of them, right?


    "I really wish I had."


    Tetrastine saw the lifeless user demon straight away. Sorcerers can tell from just looking at the demons they use, their strength. Anomaly is no big deal. Still, it may be stronger than Tetrastine, but it was still to the point of anything.


    But lifeless is completely different. Accuracy of the user demon. Although he is supposedly in a higher position as a sorcerer than he who creates a user demon that is almost no different from the creatures that exist in reality, a lifeless user demon is more fiction than reality. Besides, according to reports, immortality. How dare Alphilis and the others fight him alive, Tetrastine thinks.


    "(I guess the legend is right when it comes to arr. Moreover, according to further reports, I would say that Titania also exists. Damn, that''s a tricky thing. How far can you go with me and Lissy...)"


    "Hey, what the hell? Shut up."


    Tetrastine annoyed by Rhine''s words, but immediately looks to him when he shakes his head. The owner of the legendary Devil''s Sword. Powerful, but also drivable, impeccable delicacies. Tetrastine put his head around how to use the line, but he felt like he was going to do a better job letting it go in the wild. At least, I don''t think I''m going to listen to you.


    "(Hmm, now let it go)"


    "Oh, my God, look at people in the face. Is there something on my face?


    "Nothing. Nothing. I just thought you had a funny face."


    "Nha."


    Tetrastine answered facelessly, turning her angry line back on her ass. Later Lissy continues. She thanked lightly when she glanced at the line and flipped away an incompatible maid outfit to the battlefield. Line with a stunning view behind it.


    And a little further away, Tetrastine and Lissie will talk.


    "Lissy."


    "Yes."


    "That mercenary, can you kill him?


    "If it''s an order. It''s just..."


    "Just?"


    "I was wondering if there would be a lot of struggle."


    Tetrastine was satisfied with the word. There can be no such thing as Lissy losing in the first place. Depending on the conditions, she will also be comparable to Titania. No, it''s always Lissy who wins without strengths.


    When that happens, all you have to do is timing. We have to align the conditions to beat them.


    We have to expose their castle first.


    "Yes. You must be in touch with him for that, right?


    "That''s the thing. As soon as we''re ready, we''ll get in first. Miriazal will erase all traces of them, but that''s a shame. I''ll take their research."


    "Another terrible thing..."


    As Lissy sighed, Tetrastine turned her curiosity as a magician to the fullest.


    Continued

 301 War of the Fools, Part 28 - After the Battle

    The war is over. No, you''d be right to say it''s over before you know it. Few people know what happened in this battle. Even the anomalies I set up assumed this kind of situation, but not everything was what I expected. Mustard''s unscheduled behavior, unexpected line fighting power, thoughts and other things Ray fans had a passion for. If war and many other thoughts are involved in the first place, it is not uncommon for even the first person to draw that structure to be able to paint something completely different from what he thought it would be.


    If there is only one person who does what he thinks. That may be the party in the picture, not the one trying to paint from the outside.


    The location is Blossom Garden. Despite the rush, only one painting by Ray fans to take the executive branch had regained majesty.


    A month has already passed since the battle ahead. Rayfan did not have time to rest and had a look with the commanders of the clans and local armies who offered to return to the order. In order for Ray fans to hold the real power of the country, we really need their power. Attaching their cooperation to this end was considered a top priority, and only one painting to interview them was perfectly prepared in one day.


    The first thing Rayfan did was punish a leading man who voluntarily cooperated with Muster. This was not what Ray fans suggested, but Rusty and Rhine''s wisdom in putting in. Those who have cooperated with Mustard are, of course, those who have succumbed to fear, but they are undoubtedly opportunists. It was Rusty who persuaded Ray fans to be half as forceful, seeing that presence as no profit to Ray fans in the future. By cutting them all together, Ray fans showed the country their attitude.


    Punishment doesn''t actually mean execution. stripped them of their status and forfeited their possessions. The status showed those who had been dull in the province the opportunity to emerge by giving some credit to those who had achieved merit in this battle, and also by creating lots of vacant seats in the status. The confiscated property was distributed to ordinary people and the military, helping to popularize the people and revitalize industry.


    The regional aristocrats and generals who had brought Ray fans along with just a girl were astonished by the deed, and some of them praised it by clapping their hands. As a result, the tough response raised her reputation.


    Of course the nobles resisted. But those who show disturbing movements were sent uninhabited assassins. This is at the expense of the line, by arrangement of the director of the whorehouse. Ray fans don''t know. That the whorehouse I spent until a month ago was not just a whorehouse, but more than half a bunch of assassins. They don''t belong to the guild, this country''s own assassin. These are the actors behind history. Ray fans did not know, and had the dark part of Krums on their side. It''s not long before they officially show up as force in front of the Ray fans. But that''s when Ray fans will be required to qualify as real traders.


    Forget that. Now she needs to do something quickly.


    "Dear Rayfan, are you ready?


    "Yeah, letters and more. Assuming a possible situation, we have all the negotiating materials as per the meeting."


    Ray fan''s office. A room that is not luxurious, but is equipped to carry out the minimum necessary duties. Inside, a woman who was a former director of prostitution serves beside her. Half of the whores are now close to Ray fans. That''s a reward for being a Ray fan, but of course I''m not imposing it. However, as a Ray fan, I sometimes wanted to keep the thoughtful one aside, and Rusty honestly didn''t have any good feelings, but I was reluctant to admit that I could also perceive Ray fans'' thoughts. Actually, if you think about Ray Fan''s personal security, this was a great choice, but neither Rusty nor Ray Fan know about it now.


    And in doing so, Ray fans are dressed in simple outfits to get ready to leave. Even when it comes to simplicity, it is the king of a nation that she will meet from now on. However, the costume had to be simplified because the journey was carried out with the Fei Long. Normally it would be a carriage trip with a first touch, but the time spent doing that was not in the current Krums, and it made sense because Ray fans would get in alone again.


    While the heavy ministers vehemently opposed it, Ray fans forcefully persuaded them to go into this action. Of course Rusty disagreed, but Ray fans didn''t try to listen. Sure, if you succeed, you get the best profit, but if you fail, it sucks, there''s no life for Ray fans.


    Rusty''s stomach has been shrinking these past few days.


    "But you don''t have to even think about the division of the land..."


    "That being said, the land of Tragaslon now has power over us. As it turns out, the land of Zamwed, Tragaslon and Clia combined, the national territory is temporarily but nearly fivefold. It''s obvious to anyone who thinks it''s hard to keep all this up. We all agreed on that."


    "That''s why even our original land..."


    This is Rusty''s concern.


    When he fell Tragaslon, Muster marched across the mountains of Spillet, which were taking his place at the border. The Spillet Mountains were a steep mountain, so much so that there was no need to draw a line of defense between Tragaslon and Krums. It was thought that the army would pass, but Mustard forcefully broke through the Spillet Mountains without regard for the reduction of the army before the war. I tried to maximize the impact.


    But if we try to take away the territory of Tragaslon, it will be difficult to connect with the territory of Krums because of the Spyre mountains. Then it was Ray fans who suggested that we not only rule Zamwed, but also transfer the land until Mount Spillet ran out. The heavy ministers were spared their liver, but still the major industries were not on the land, rather it was a place where it would be financially neater to dawn. For the Krums side, it will be a concession to the war ahead, and if you try to make it the recipient side, if you refuse, it will result in a deterioration of your future relationship with Krums. Even if the land you receive is barren.


    The heavy ministers were impressed with the proposal and respected Ray Fan''s eyelids (cancer). If you are still young and have this insight, you have begun to hope that you will grow up to be the ruler you are. But even if the clerks were convinced, how many martial arts officers had taken some time to convince them to cut the land. Rusty was going to be a martial artist himself, so I couldn''t help but feel like Ray fans were wasting their choices.


    Ray fans laughed when they saw him like that.


    "Rusty is worried. Leave everything to me."


    "No, I can''t leave everything to you. I''ll support you."


    "Well! Then I need you to study with this country a little more."


    "I''m studying."


    "Heh heh, so what type of potato production, the main industry in the Weskur region, where agriculture is most thriving in this country, is generating profits on the most foreign earnings, and what percentage of the income is that?


    "Huh? No, ha..."


    Rusty, who can''t answer Ray Fan''s questions and grates them. When he saw it, Ray fans laughed. Still, Rusty answered to try to answer something.


    "Sure... it''s yamari potatoes!


    "Ha, ha, ha. The correct answer is naro potato. Yamari potatoes have high domestic demand, but in terms of external revenues, naro potatoes prevail in relation to tariffs. You can''t take a lot of naro potatoes from other regions. Naro potatoes are produced flourishing in clients, but because their shippers are mainly on the east side. We''re the main ones shipping naro potatoes from the north to the west. Still, on a national scale, Naro Potatoes earn less than 3% of the total.


    Our Krums revenues are mainly processed trade. Merchandise processed from fur and rare products entering from the land and south of the beast man outweighs 60% of revenues. That''s why we have to be close to the kingdom of the Beast. You know, it''s my ideal that rare products from the south always go through our country. "


    "Ha..."


    When did you acquire so much knowledge? In front of a ray fan who answers even, a soggy Rusty. When I saw him, Ray fans laughed with pleasure.


    "Rusty, you''re in trouble. If you''re willing to be prime minister, you need to learn more."


    "Right, that''s for sure... what?


    Rusty doubted my ear. Earlier, I felt like I heard a hell of a word.


    "Prime Minister... me?


    "Oh, are you unhappy?


    "Yes, no! There is no annihilation!! But in my capacity, such things are awe-inspiring..."


    "If that''s the case, I''ve raised my rank with this achievement. The Duke can''t, because he''s a Viscount, but if he''s a candidate, he''s available."


    "Marquis! Me!!?


    Rusty''s mouth was left open for too much sudden expansion. A woman who was the director of a whore slaps that back.


    "What a face! Hold on, Marquis."


    "Ha, ha..."


    Rusty at the time was going with a dry smile on his tight face. Look at him, the director of the whore waved his hand in front of his face, but Rusty was unresponsive.


    "No. Shit. Is this the future prime minister okay?


    "Well come on around there. You should learn. Because Rusty is, at least, one of the people I trust the most. Plus, I think I''m filled enough."


    Ray Fan replied with a bitter smile. And she communicated the key requirements.


    "Rusty, have you arranged for the Fei Long?


    "... Ha. Bu, we''re safe!


    "Fine. Did you choose a knight to accompany you?


    "Yes, there was only one competent person"


    "One."


    The word clouds Ray Fan''s face.


    "Is it just one person? Isn''t that as little as anything? No, I was the one who said it was less than five people to show that they were not hostile."


    "Instead, the best knight, Master Ray Fan... excuse me, I will escort the queen. I was wondering if I could leave everything to him."


    "No one I can safely entrust everything to, can I?


    "For example, the line, is it?


    Rusty asked, roughly aware of his disrespect. But still, as Rusty expected, Ray Fan''s face was sinking.


    After the recapture of Blossom Garden, Rhine disappeared into nowhere. By the time Ray Fan found out, he wasn''t there anymore.


    Then a few days. Ray fans didn''t let it out on the surface, but Rusty knows it was badly depressing. Sometimes you cry alone.


    But then a few days later, the atmosphere of the Ray fans turned into one. As if the girl had suddenly grown up, Ray fans took the lead and took the lead in things. That was reliable, but it also seemed lonely to Rusty.


    Anyway, Rusty''s questioning of her like that could have been brutal enough. I didn''t ask you this because Rusty is innocent. I asked because I thought I needed to.


    Continued

 302 War of the Fools, Part 29 - Hole in the Heart

    "Do you miss him, or...?


    "Yes."


    Rusty''s words were serious. Contrary, Ray Fan''s response was truly unexpected. In response to Rusty''s question, he laughed as if he had made a little fool of himself.


    "You can''t be lonely, can you? He''s just a mercenary. Admittedly, there has been a great deal of success in this operation to reclaim the capital, but nothing more or less."


    "But..."


    "It''s just regrettable that he disappeared before giving you a just reward. Because I want to be the right ruler to appreciate my work. Now, more than that, I''m going to get ready to leave, so I''m going to take a few seats off. We''re leaving in half an hour, so we''re all gonna do it."


    When I told him that, Ray Fan pulled into his private room early enough. Later, Rusty and the former director of the whore, with a puzzled expression, were looking at each other.


    And the ray fan who pulled into the room stumbled from head to head into bed, regardless of his properly tailored outfit disturbing him. The finest bedding prepared for Ray fans, albeit chronic lack of goods in the war. Pillows made from Fleur�� waterfowl feathers. Special resins called galagoms make a big difference in solidity between 20 and 50 years old. Formulated with special methods, they are processed so as not to solidify semi-permanently, and rugs are created that maintain a moderate hardness. And the sheets to be put on them are knitted with saije cloth, which is so fancy that they also buy up a compartment in one roll. A number of bedding with a few fragrances picked in this blossom garden on them is supposed to promise the finest sleep.


    But even with that best set, Ray Fan''s heart won''t rest. She knows a more calming scent than the sumptuousness of bedding and a host of rare condiments.


    "Line..."


    That name you never speak of again in public. She goes to the Rhine room every now and then and remembers that he was making fun of her. He was a man who looked inert and didn''t just neglect to train himself, and his room smelled like sweat somehow. It was difficult to say that the inn was so clean, and there were times when it smelled like mold or even smelled like mold. Still, why did I feel calm with that smell?


    "Do I like him...?


    Ray fans don''t know that kind of emotion yet. When I went to visit Rhine''s room, I felt like I was going sweet to my brother, and I had never seen the opposite sex with such eyes. However, when I was beside the line, it calmed me down, and I was sure I could be relieved.


    Even when the whores said, "Beard it because you are inert", such things didn''t bother Ray fans from the way in, and most importantly, his eyes were always clear. Sure enough, he cut his hair and shaved his beard. He was not as tough a man as Ray Fan had ever seen, but Ray Fan also knew it wasn''t everything.


    I think maybe I liked a person named Rhine, but she no longer knew if that was a romantic emotion. Even if you want to make sure, there''s nothing you can do about it if you''re not by your side.


    "Rather than spare those who are not, I must move on!


    Ray fans jump out of a rammed bed, calling for a female officer and making her look familiar. The dress is based on greenery, named after the Blossom Garden, with red edges on the hem, etc. My feet wear white Niso, and my ear decorations picturesque a red rose. The hair shall be tied up and the hair decoration shall be gold. Though it is a relatively suppressive eye fitting, it retains enough majesty and beauty to go with her appearance. The women who helped her prepare looked to their masters with anticipation at how beautiful she would grow up in the dawn if this were the case at her current age.


    Never mind that gaze, Ray Fan went back to the office again when she prepared important documents, inventories, etc. out of hand.


    "Shall we come?"


    "Yes, my queen"


    "It''s still before the reign. Besides, the way you call it is tough, so call it ''Ray Fan'', as you''ve always done."


    "I will if you order, but it won''t be the same in official places."


    Fully back in the queen''s face, Rayfan speaks to Rusty, but he also returned the best answer as a knight.


    While Ray fans remember the loneliness in that answer, I could have expected that these opportunities would continue to increase.


    "(You keep leaving me alone...)"


    Yeah, Ray fans can''t help thinking about it either.


    When she walks down a corridor that is still completely unfinished of repairs with Rusty, she goes out into a courtyard reserved for the royal family. There is one flying dragon and one knight dressed in an armored helmet. There are only a few nearest samurai and close guards around. Even though the princess''s actions are secret this time. You can''t just drop off a grand outing.


    "Is that it?


    "On your left."


    Rayfan observed the knight seriously, but he knows nothing about being covered with armor helmets. However, it does seem strong.


    But no matter how strong it is, Ray fans know it has nothing to do with this expedition. Besides, it is also worrying to accompany the untrustworthy. The knight then jumped on the flying dragon before Ray Fan tried to at least order him to lift his heel to see it even in the face of his companion. Rayfan completely missed the opportunity to order.


    Those around her just bow their heads to her respectfully, and I guess they''re not even trying to observe Ray Fan''s intentions or anything.


    "Hmm."


    When Ray Fan sighed one and looked at Rusty, he only nodded again, too. Inevitably, Ray Fan tries to ride the Fei Long, but she has never ridden the Fei Long or anything.


    Though a two-passenger Fei Long, 10 years old, riding is a struggle for Ray fans there. Fei Long''s tall. Two to four blushes are available as scaffolding to ride, but the knight on the Fei Long silently offered his hand to Ray fans who put their feet on the second blush and struggled in addition to their thoughts to wake themselves up.


    When Rayfan noticed the knight''s hand and held his hand, the knight gently lifted the Rayfan with one arm. A knight who rides a ray fan so that he can hold the ray fan in front of himself as he is.


    "Ha ha?


    "Well, thank you."


    When Rusty spoke to the knight, the knight waved silently to answer it. And before Ray fans raised their protest against abusive use, the knight launched the Fei Long.


    I was a ray fan clinging to the knight unintentionally with the running vibrations of the Fei Long, but the knight was also manipulating the Fei Long with his crossed hands, holding the ray fan not to fall with both arms again. This is very difficult, but the prepared Fei Long was superior and above all the knight''s arm was good, so he proceeded without any problems from launch until the Fei Long stabilized over the sky.


    "Ha, expensive"


    When Ray fans opened their eyes with less vibration, it was high enough for humans on the ground to look like rice grains. Ray fans win the scare first rather than shine their eyes at this sight.


    "Oh, won''t it fall?


    "I don''t have a hema. Besides, if you''re as good as this dragon, you''ll catch the rider in the air even if he''s about to fall."


    "Well, that voice..."


    When Ray fans looked at the knight''s face as it sounded familiar to him in that tone, the knight raised his heel himself.


    "It''s me."


    "Line!"


    Ray Fan''s face first turned to dismay, and not joy, but dissatisfaction. And she began to slap the breasts of the line.


    "Stay, stay! What are you doing?"


    "Idiot, idiot! It''s not much to disappear without saying anything!! How worried I am..."


    And before Ray fans started to cry, the lines were just tears away.


    "What, you missed me?


    "... yes"


    That ray fan''s answer was so gruesome that the line I meant to tease ended. As it was, Ray fans nodded their faces at the line''s chest and began to cry, so I didn''t know what to do with the servant line either, leaving Ray fans to cry as it was.


    It was Dance Slave who spoke to such a fold.


    "So I told you, Princess, he''s a bad man"


    "Dancer, don''t say anything unnecessary."


    "Dancer?"


    Ray fans look up in surprise. The dance slave was sneaky fixed on Fei Long''s back, so no one noticed.


    A dance slave returning to his human appearance laughs gently at Ray fans.


    "You''d need a lady to look after the princess, wouldn''t you? Besides, if I left the princess to such a savage, I wouldn''t know what I''d do. The princess''s innocence must be preserved."


    "Who gets their hands on a chick like this!


    "Who''s the chick!


    Ray fans held the line''s cheeks together with all their strength with both hands, thus disrupting the line''s maneuvering. The line, which still couldn''t let go of both hands, was made a ray fan but remained.


    "Stop. Whoa!


    "I don''t know!


    Ray fans turned that way because of the mess. A dance slave who sees that interaction and laughs when it dulls.


    "You don''t have any shoulders."


    "Whose fault is it, whose!?


    "You deserve it! By and large, where were you going after that fight?


    To Ray Fan''s eyes, Rhine worried for a moment but decided to speak honestly.


    "I wasn''t playing, but there''s actually a lot of things that don''t fall on me. I was looking into it."


    "Won''t it fall to your heart?


    "Oh."


    Rhine reminds me of what I''ve been wondering since before this battle. That''s Hekatonkail''s origin. Where the hell is that monster born? If it''s in Krums, where is it? If it is within Krums again, this country will continue to hold bombs from now on.


    Suppose it''s out of the country. There is also the hand of metastasis magic when you come into Krums, but there will still be a place of production. Likewise, the weapon protective equipment that Hekatonkail was equipped with. Where were you getting those from?


    "(You can''t transfer anything, so there should actually be an import route)"


    The line of thought so sought to gather various pieces of information in the guild while the lay fans carried out the reconstruction of the country. But nothing came up. That''s so unnatural already. It''s impossible, such as looking into it and not having a single suspicious spot. Unless the line is blurry, there will be one intention intervening there.


    From there the line came up with one possibility.


    "(That''s Guild is'' Guru ''. It is most natural to think so. When I asked for information before, the receptionist was unnatural. I''m glad these last guys kept it on my own information network. That would make the coming mercenary operation a lot more dangerous... and you''d better figure out how to shake yourself. Be more careful than ever.


    But maybe that rumor adds credibility) "


    It is a rumor that the line has previously sandwiched its ears. That''s what happens in a tavern every day without any weird philosophy. Mercenaries I met in gambling and Rhine were thriving in a liquor store.


    One of them mentioned this.


    Continued

 303 War of the Fools, Part 30 - Coming to Negotiation

    "Why there is no more war from this world"


    To that one word, everyone burst into laughter. It''s human sexuality, so we have to. Besides, when the war is over, we''ll be eating up just fine.


    But the mercenary who said the word looked serious besides his thoughts. Because of that, I listened seriously while pretending to drink the line as well.


    He says the only reason the war didn''t stop so much during the war was because some guy was manipulating it behind him. A weak small country suddenly becomes stronger, or there is a plot to rebel the peasants. He asked those on the spot what they needed and knew to wage war.


    Some said it was money. The others said it was a force. Some said he was an excellent mentor. But the mercenary shook his head. "People can kill as long as they have weapons on hand," he said. Rhine was in favour of the answer. If you''re an Orc, you don''t have to, it''s hard for humans to kill humans with their bare hands. Even people trained like Rhine are hard to kill with their bare hands. Above all, killing people with your bare hands is too vivid of a bare hand and your heart dies first.


    What he said was that there might be a group that would keep supplying weapons at all times. It is a so-called warrior. It is about those who make a living by waging war. When I heard the story, someone said, "We''re the same, because we can''t make money without a fight," so the story went on in a laugh. But the line firmly remembers that the look on the face of those who brought up the story was somewhere serious.


    "(Maybe he knew something...)"


    It is a later festival to regret if the line should have listened in detail. But if such people exist, it is not surprising that there is a route to transport weapons and protective equipment independently without going through the Alliance.


    "(Well then, don''t talk too big. I''m not very much alone, but I can''t help it... who to talk to. Is that Master Diore? But there''s no way that guy could move for anything other than his own country, and besides, it wouldn''t be that time of year, and there''s no way to contact him. Well I can''t bring this story to a naughty person and... well, what''s the matter)"


    Two brown eyes looked up at the line immersed in such an idea. Ray fans look at the line worryingly.


    When the line squeaked around her head like that, he said his sweet words to her.


    You have more to worry about right now than that, don''t you?


    "That''s true, though."


    "I guess I''m going to see Dreyan from Gruzaldo now on? Oh, my God, dude.


    Yes, Ray fans are on their way to the Gruzald main unit in Zamwed''s middle belly. It was Gruzaldo, who kicked Tragaslon as a result, but at the time Tragaslon had been attacked and destroyed by Mustard.


    Princess Oolal of Zamwed advocated the march to Tragaslon as a good thing, but it was precisely because General Roch and the Beasts opposed it that the march had stopped there. Ray Fan''s letter arrived there. The content reads: "We are ready to talk to Groussard about the future of our bilateral relations. Zamwed will return it to you in full if you wish."


    Roch roared when he saw this letter. Only in writing did I realize that Ray Fan was unlikely to be a glimmer.


    First and foremost. that he did not send a letter directly to Gruzaldo''s home country and delivered it to the front line; Of course the letters have been delivered to the country, but the capital of Gruzaldo is quite far away. Besides, Dryan is a windmill to the king, and he is away from the capital all the time, as other countries know. I sent a letter to the front line knowing that. Even though they were ready to negotiate, they couldn''t wage war, and Roch saw that Ray fans knew they were going to buy time.


    In addition, there was "Return Zamwed". This meant that Zamwed''s ruling power rested with us, and even we went ahead with the war of aggression, but now that Gruzard was fighting the war of aggression, we wanted to hold a meeting that equated our positions.


    As for Roch, he did not expose himself to war with Krums to lose, but there is just such a thing as a physical appearance if a soldier destroys a country arbitrarily. A little bit, but I was also interested in a person named Ray Fan. As a result of several exchanges, they were finally set to negotiate in the middle of Zamwed. Of course, Dreyan was contacted by Roch.


    However, the Gruzaldo leadership will come out with Dryan knowing everything, but Ray fans and offerings were scheduled to be alone from Krums. It''s also Ray fans'' idea of not wanting to stimulate Groussard as much as possible, but if I make one mistake, Ray fans will have their necks dropped. The phrase, Krums, will perish. I don''t know the truth when I hear that Dryan is not a savage like he can talk like that. This is Ray Fan''s bet.


    Ray fans have been nervous about the meeting since seven days before it was set in secret. Can you fulfill yourself and go home alive, and negotiate well? Dryan also hears that he is a wise king, but the truth is hardly known in the human world. I haven''t slept here much lately, not to mention the line. But did coming here and having Rhine beside him provide an unparalleled relief to Ray fans? Ray Fan quickly began to fall asleep in the line''s chest. Seeing how it goes, the line is somewhat frightening.


    "It''s a big woman. I risked my life and my country. I started sleeping before the negotiations."


    "... because I have you."


    "Did I say something?


    "Nothing"


    Dance Slave blur didn''t seem to get to the line. While Rhine also knows that Ray fans are favoring him again, he probably doesn''t even know how much it is. Perhaps you think about temporary child love.


    And they approached the sky near the meeting point. Time is just the time when the sun falls on Jomtien. When Rhine thought it was time to wake up Ray fans, Ray fans had already woken up and looked to a battlefield named Negotiations they should want. Slight force in the hand clinging to the line.


    "Line, can I ask you something?


    "Oh, good."


    "Why are you so far away from me?


    Ray Fan''s eyes catch the line again. The line has the same unchanging look.


    "I told you before, I won''t abandon a woman"


    "It could be far more dangerous than last time. We''re dealing with Dryan and the 12th Beast General, right?


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll kick your ass if you have to, Dreyan."


    Ray fans accidentally blew it out, too, because the line niggered with the word. And even more soothing than earlier, Ray fans ask further questions.


    "If only I could make it home safely."


    "Hmm?"


    "What kind of compensation will you need?


    "I don''t know. You can''t even pay for a big deal in Krums right now, can you? You can pay me at some point, I''ll take care of it."


    "Isn''t it high interest?


    Now Ray fans smile mischievously. I also returned the line niggling again.


    "Of course it''s a crow"


    "Could you at least make it a toich?


    "It''s not a negotiation the princess talks about."


    Rhine laughed a lot. There will be no royalty or other kind of royalty who can keep up without any obstacle with the kind of rhetoric spoken by such a descending people.


    "(I see, you''re smart. Dancer is right)"


    Rhine imagined the first time Ray fans were beside him. Whatever it does, it will do enough depending on how it is planted. Maybe, as far as martial arts-like mustards go, they''ll be available.


    "(buddy, hey...)"


    Rhine seriously thought about such a thing for a moment. Knowing that is the most important thing you should not think about.


    And they flew to a place where they could see the main business of Gruzaldo from afar. In front of it are military men who raise smoke and inform them of the landing site. The lines land the dragon when they follow its guidance with great care, and the line descends first to guide (escort) the dance slaves and ray fans by pulling their hands. Soon the dance slave wore the woman''s outfit and the line was up her heel. Down on the ground, Ray fans turn to the beasts and utter a resounding voice.


    "Who''s in charge?


    "It''s me."


    It was the fierce wolf beast man who answered. It is the Roch of the Beast General.


    "My name is Roch, and I''m one of the Gruzaldo 12 Beast generals. From here on out, I will guide you all the way to my king."


    "As long as you can count on one of the 12 beast generals named under heaven to lead the way. Best regards,"


    "Before you do so, with all due respect, let me deposit your sword with you. May I?"


    "Of course I don''t mind. It''s a role, a great deal."


    Under Ray Fan''s permission, Rhine gave away his sword. Since the beast man is the murder weapon itself, it is only natural for the world to wear a sword in a meeting with the beast man, but Rayfan responded to Roch''s request. It was also because as a Ray fan I wanted to show that I had no hostility whatsoever.


    As a Roch, I also heard that it was a ritual request, but I was surprised the other way around because Ray fans received it light. At times like this, it is normal to say no in a way that I have it around, but apparently Roch also felt that Ray fans had no hostility whatsoever. And when he''s an extra hard opponent to do, Roch feels.


    "(Even if you don''t have a sword, can you make it the worst disrespectful thing you''ve ever done? Well, I can do as much as I want... hehe, I''m starting to think about being cunning too)"


    When Roch grinned in his heart, he guided Ray fans to Dryan in earnest. Along the way, the Gruzaldo soldiers had an undisturbed alignment. Seeing as it is, the line is heartily impressed. Rhine thought that there were many beasts who were strong and weak in their brains, but here were the beasts who, like the Knights of the great power of man, showed them in alignment.


    "(Don''t let these guys rush in using tactics, if you look close)"


    It is an untrue feeling of the line. Rhine thought Sakashi Ray fans would also be nervous in this intimidation, but Ray fans were walking slowly through this. You can even afford it somewhere, with grandeur.


    It was quite a long way to get to Dryan, who could have walked nearly a quarter of an hour. By the time the line was exhausted in the summer sun, the lay fans had reached a position where they could see the 10,000 curtains of the castle.


    "The Duchy Princess of Krums, Lord Rayfan-Krums-Lancaster, is here!


    Roch shouts out. Then, when he did, 10,000 acts were pushed left and right, revealing what was going on inside. Inside are the generals who were Lord of the Beasts. The atmosphere also shows that there are quite a few heads, although they do not trample on the 12 beasts to consolidate the left and right of the table. It was a familiarity with the old strong men of war.


    And sitting in the center of them, with a single elbow on a seat opposite Ray fans, was an even tougher wolf beast man covered in golden body hair.


    Continued

 304 War of the Fools, Part 31 - Negotiations (First Half) -

    "(Is this Dreyan from Groussard?)"


    Even the line accidentally drank my breath. Its presence, which softens the golden fur, is overwhelming, and I feel like I''m just sitting there. If such a beast can yell at you, the little one with the liver is so intimidating that it could be deadly. The muscle protuberance, which can be seen even from above the loose garments, was undoubtedly the best on this occasion, and it showed without a toss that he was the closest fighter to limitless strength on this continent.


    Also stunning golden body hair covering your body. It also looks full of enough majesty. At first glance, that giant, which could also look graceful, slowly lifted his hips.


    "Well done, Princess Rayfan..."


    From his mouth, a heavy voice sounded like a luxurious look.


    "Sit down, my princess. Why don''t we start a discussion?"


    "No, that''s fine. Let me just keep going home."


    In the words of its ray fans, the line opens its eyes to surprise, as does the dance slaves and even the beast generals. Only one, Dryan, had his eyes narrowed.


    "Well, I don''t know what that means"


    "I came here to have a reciprocal discussion. But Groussard''s response so far has been foolish. Despite the early taking of weapons from us, we greeted and aligned ourselves in battle gear to the end of our bravery. Do you want to go to war, or are you so cautious that you think you can''t keep your majesty if you''re always so proud of your martial arts? Now we know how much the king is equipped with. It''s not worth discussing."


    "You! insult our king!?


    To the words of the Ray fans, the beasts who stand in colour in Russia. But the face of the 12 beast generals was calm itself, and some of them were impressed with what Ray fans had said, even whistling.


    Among other things, Rhine was surprised to see that was it. It was Ray fans, who could not help being a girl, who blamed Gruzaldo''s response head-on.


    And speaking of the key dryan.


    "Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!"


    I was laughing out loud. The laughter of Drean, rarely seen even by the 12th Beast General, came as a surprise.


    "This is a rude Princess Rayfan. A gathering of boneless men who have nothing else to be proud of but martial arts, such as the kingdom of the Beast. Please don''t be rude. But!"


    Dryan stares at Ray fans.


    "That country ravaged my fellow countrymen and caused much damage. I saw the nail marks as well, but they were so miserable that they didn''t come off with words such as" terrible ". That grudge, I''m not as warm as it sounds, is it? Come on, how do you convince me? Give me an excuse!


    "Don''t worry. I''m not going to make excuses, and I''m not going to be forgiven."


    It was Dreyan, who unleashed his kill on Ray fans, but Ray fans flushed it out with instant answers. To that unspoiled answer, Dryan didn''t even have time to turn his killing temper on Ray fans, either.


    "Forgiveness doesn''t beg," he said?


    "Yes. What is redeeming life in the first place? Money or land? Or the life of an enemy? This event is the sole action of a foolish brother. There is nothing reflected there, such as the will of the country.


    But no matter how stupid, my brother is my brother. If this sacrifice is to be redeemed with my life, you may snap my neck with your fingernails now. "


    Ray fans stare straight back at Dryan this time. His eyes were straight and he accidentally stopped the other beast generals from making noise. Some of them noticed from the beginning that the beasts came here and realized that the girl who appeared before them was sufficiently gifted and dignified to represent the country.


    "(I guess this is what qualities are called... this isn''t something you get with training or anything)"


    The line sneaks up on that feeling. I don''t think I can face Dryan this straight, no matter how much training I have. He thinks it''s better to fight.


    And Dryan and Ray Fan were staring straight at each other. It was Dreyan who opened his mouth first.


    "Princess, you were right. I would have killed Krums if Zamwed had gone back to normal."


    "So you can assume that what didn''t happen was looking further ahead."


    "I can''t help you thinking about that. As far as I''m concerned, I want to form an alliance with Krums."


    The beast generals were now surprised by the abrupt words. The same applies to Ray fans. The beasts began wandering ahead, approaching Ray fans who could not measure Dryan''s sincerity.


    "King!?


    "How did that..."


    "Shut up."


    Dryan controlled them with a quiet deep voice before the beasts made a scene. Dreyan talks as he perfectly and silently surrounds himself.


    "I''ve been told since I was younger that I''m a walking tyrant to the king of conquests, but my brain is as stuck as it is thinking about every thing properly. As strange as this battle is, I can tell."


    Dryan speaks to everyone who was about to stand up unexpectedly, urging them by hand to sit down.


    "I thought you said you saw the trail of war. We also received reports of outrages from the front lines and Roch, but this war is clearly strange. I don''t know what''s wrong, but it''s weird anyway. Right, strong enough, everything goes too far, should I say?


    Whatever it is, I don''t feel comfortable doing a thorough research on what I care about. At least, I knew immediately that my will as Krums would not be reflected in this war. In the decades since I came to the throne, we''ve had a relatively good relationship with humans.


    Besides, I have a bunch of people who give me information from all over the country. As disturbing as there is movement in various countries, it has already been detected. To be honest, Krums himself doesn''t matter to me. But it is not a good idea to give the surrounding countries the pretext of hostility with Groussard by discussing Krums. Worst case scenario, it''s not necessarily "Beast Man vs. Man," as it was during the war.


    I repeat, that''s not good enough. At a time when the world is in perfect balance, it''s time to purposefully emulate the fire. There has been no major battle from the world for more than 20 years. The claw marks from the war have not completely disappeared from all over the place, and a peaceful time would be a little longer, wouldn''t it?


    Hung, and Dryan let him snort. A bold statement in addition to thoughts, but Ray fans are also surprised by Dryan for his careful thinking.


    "You are quite honest, King Dreyan."


    "Princess, I''m an animal man. I don''t like to go around like a human being."


    "It''s easier for me to talk about it. Actually, to be honest, it was my first time negotiating with a foreign country."


    "Whoa," the line scratched inside Ray Fan''s words, but Dryan seemed to like the words. I''m laughing in a good mood once again.


    "Hahahahahaha! I like that honesty, princess. Sit smart and brainy and use yourself as a weapon even as a bargaining ingredient that you are young. I didn''t care about Krums or anything, but if someone like that were my mentor, I''d rather be on my side with Krums."


    "I would also like to apologize for the war with Groussard. Because the country will perish."


    "You''re an honest man, princess. Surely the only thing you can do properly at war with us would be Romansland or Alexandria at best. Well, some other big countries in the east will do it."


    When Dryan talked that far, he grumbled over the liquor that had been prepared. It is inconceivable in humans to prepare liquor from day to day in flames, but for the beasts, who are much stronger in liquor than humans as a structure, it is so literally before breakfast. Because it''s the kind of race that drinks until the morning before the war and storms the opponent as it is.


    Rayfan, on the other hand, was trying to identify a person named Dryan. A beast man who was also said to be the strongest man on the continent as a warrior. Those who have themselves taken the lead in any disadvantaged situation and have always opened up their plight. In just a pig warrior, this is not how it works.


    "(I see, I''m so calm that I don''t think I''m an animal man. Maybe the real deal doesn''t matter about my life or anything, but I guess he has other reasons for just not doing so. I still don''t know what that is)"


    Rayfan had turned down the liquor and observed Dryan with his fruit juice in his mouth. But knowing that Dryan doesn''t have any movement, let''s get to the next topic. Though it was a little too good to clap out.


    "If King Dryan is going to do that, hope even for me. Let''s move on to the next topic. It''s about the content of the specific alliance..."


    "Wait!


    Rayfan''s words were quashed by a voice that included anger. Whoever the Lord of that voice is, he is the orphan of Zamwed, Princess Oolal.


    Now the sights gather on a princess at the same time.


    Continued

 305 War of the Fools, Part 32 - Negotiations (Middle) -

    "King Dreyan! No matter how many kings, I will not tolerate Krums and alliances on my own!


    "King Dryan, this one?


    "The only survivor of the Zamwed royal family, Princess Oolal. With his strong hope, he''s invited to participate in the expedition."


    I saw the princess''s face like Dryan was in trouble. Because I could see such a development, I was tempted as a dryan to involve Princess O''Rall in the negotiating arena. Given her position, the princess must also be present. As much as I thought about Woolal, Dryan knew that a sober discussion was impossible.


    It is Dreyan who thinks that emotional women are inappropriate in places where they are asked to push and kill emotions, such as negotiation. Dryan doesn''t even hide wrinkles between his eyebrows in response to Woolal''s remarks.


    Woolal speaks out, ignoring Dryan, who shows such blatant difficulty.


    "Have you forgotten what treatment our country was treated as doomed? This country of children suddenly waged war on us without a proper declaration of war, killing all of us until we had women and children. Skewer the escapees from behind!


    "... I don''t deny it. That''s why I took care of my brother myself."


    Ray fans were desperate to follow a bad memory and spin the word, but it had nothing to do with Woolal.


    "How about that too! Are you sure you picked on my brother?


    "Rude! Do you fool me, the representative of one country?


    "You can say anything on the tip of your mouth! Evidence is more important than that. If you say that you have disputed your brother, it will be a lesson to bring his neck. Isn''t it muscular to ask me to excuse myself on top of that?


    "It''s..."


    There is also a point in Woolal''s statement. Ray fans were troubled. At a stage when Mustar''s body was not left, Rayfan planned to proceed with negotiations with Gruzaldo in a part that would not touch the Mustar issue. That''s also why I calculated to pull Dryan out here.


    But so was Woolal''s life, and I didn''t even think she was that strong. Among Ray fans, he painted a statue of a princess and a more savory figure. I didn''t think of myself as a princess who was as victorious as Woolal.


    A ray fan who gets stuck in words, Woolal screws up.


    "You don''t seem to have any words, do you? Muster and I are actually alive anyway, and after we even signed a one-end peace treaty here, we''re suddenly going to attack again, aren''t we? That''s what cowardly people think."


    "Princess Woolal, there must be enough to insult you, isn''t there?


    "That''s all you did!!


    Woolal rides himself out and slaps the table. Even though it is a woman, it is a blow of a beastly woman trained in martial arts. Woolal''s tapped table is partially destroyed and drinks spill in unison.


    "Even if King Dryan forgives you, I won''t forgive you, will I? I will curse you forever. Whether this soul is caught in the curse of eternal resentment, I will hate you and hate you and spare you your hatred. Ahahahahahahaha."


    "Princess Woolal..."


    Many of those present at Woolal''s crazy laughter were taken aback, but the beasts did not know how they felt. Especially familiar, such as Vargo, even accidentally sympathized with a word that could be described as a woolal madman. Calm among them are the faces and lines of the other 12 beast generals. And suddenly the line opened its mouth.


    "Hey, Princess of the Beast Man"


    "What?


    "Who told you ''to skewer from behind''?


    "What?"


    Woolal twisting his neck, not knowing what the words on the line mean.


    "It would be strange. When you were in the capital, the soldiers were supposed to be fighting to protect you, and even when it comes to civilians, you can''t possibly tell how you were supposed to be in Royal Castle."


    "Hmm, that kind of thing is something you can tell by looking at a body rolling on the battlefield. There''s nothing to say."


    "It''s rolling, hey. You, you describe people in your own country that way?


    Woolal that is clearly offensive to the words of the line.


    "What''s wrong with that!? What are you, more or less? Wouldn''t that be a good place for a knight to speak?


    "Not really. This time, I''m following you as an escort to Princess Rayfan, and that also means assisting in the negotiations. I should have a say, too. Hey, give me a break for being dirty with words, will you? He''s a country guy, not like this.


    I''m not used to speaking in situations. "


    "Bullshit!


    Woolal gets more and more intense, but the line was subjectively calm. It even looks like he''s making fun of Woolal somewhere.


    "Now let me ask you an answer, princess. When and where did you see the people being skewered from behind?


    "I don''t remember the place or anything! That''s where the people were meeting their crippled eyes. Not uncommon, such as a body being killed from behind."


    "That''s getting weird. I heard that Groussard''s military personnel are more considerate than humans. I don''t see how that army would give your lady such an innocuous sight?


    When Rhine makes that statement, Roch gently hears Dryan. Dryan''s ears moved tingly when he heard the report, but that''s why he didn''t do anything about it, watching what just happened.


    Woolal answers the line question.


    "It''s not perfect with Groussard''s army. I was sneaking up on the town to see what was going on when I stole the eyes of the escort. I have my own martial arts smugness, and I have fought.


    The whole town seemed terrible, perfect to know how cruel humans are! Besides, you''ve been making suspicious remarks about me for a while now, but is there any basis for that? If you don''t, you''re just guilty of disrespect, aren''t you?


    "Line..."


    Woolal fishes and laughs at the edge of his mouth to an anxious looking ray fan. The face of the line that saw it turned into something more serious. On a face that makes you decide to be ready for something.


    I see, there''s no evidence.


    "You''ve seen that! It is disrespectful to suspect a princess of a country of escort without proof. Weren''t humans a more courteously noisy species?


    "That''s only in the case of someone they can discuss. I have no doubt about it, but I have grounds."


    "What?


    The arrow tip that Woolal tried to eat even more, thrown at her hand, was a small bag.


    That was just after the battle was over. It was when the line was trying to sneak out of the Blossom Garden. There are those who pull his sleeves trying to get out in the dark and sneak out.


    "Line"


    "! That''s you, don''t threaten me"


    It was the director of the whore who pulled the sleeve of the line. She looks up at the face of the line worrying.


    "Where are you going?


    "Oh, I was just wondering, to find out"


    "Princess... no, you''re a princess already. What about her?


    "I didn''t say. I don''t need it, and maybe I''ll just disappear."


    "It''s the same."


    The director of the whore sighed.


    "You helped us when we messed up and rubbed our guests. Even then, when I thought I''d been playing in our whorehouse for about a month, I suddenly disappeared without saying anything. If I think so, I show up pretentious. It''s totally rootless, you."


    "I''m a man who lives in the wind."


    "Don''t say that!


    The director of the whore pokes the belly of the line with his elbow. The face is grumpy.


    "Hold me as you like every night, and suddenly you''ll be the one who''s gone. What I felt when I was accidentally caged."


    "Ha? Nora, you don''t say a word like that..."


    "I''m kidding, you don''t make such a mess. Of course I do."


    When the director of the whore saw the face of the blue line, he started his nose with his fingers. I guess it was meant to be a little bit of a payback. I got a little anxious just because of the small line.


    "You... you''re bad, huh?


    "Which is better. It''s worse for you to call me by name only at this time. You must have noticed as much as I meant it at one time, didn''t you?


    "Sort of."


    Rhine said deliberately. A lot of silence wraps them up. Nora is not a particularly distinguished beauty, but she is a man lover, and most importantly, she spins her head fast. The line is more of a character that values its ability than the woman''s appearance. I felt comfortable with Nora, who was smart and alert. Besides, Nora can take care of a man as a woman, and she''s more hospitable at night. As for the line, she was a woman with no complaints at all as a partner (partner).


    That is why Rhine left Nora''s former place. Because I found out that if I stayed with her, I wouldn''t be there long. And his instincts also realized that it would slowly rot his mind. But the line may not be aware that ordinary people describe "rotting" as "happiness".


    Even as Nora, it might have been different if she had told me that she liked the line specially, but it could have been a man with few places to complain. That personality, which somehow cast a shadow on it, suited her. She is also a heartbroken person.


    Either way, it was a long time ago for each other. Nora decided to break it off at least that way. Because I don''t want to draw any more regrets. Nora, who has regained her mind, tells Rhine.


    "I already know you''re not someone to be tied to, but just leave me the means to contact you anyway, okay? If you don''t, he''s pitiful."


    "Well, I''ll be able to get in touch with Rusty. Yeah, shouldn''t you serve in court?


    "Huh?"


    Nora is surprised by the sudden suggestion.


    "Hey, what''s that..."


    "Actually, I already have a suggestion for Ray fans. Of course you''re the assassins. Ray, the fans want you to have it whenever you want."


    "Well, I wouldn''t even hope so. We can''t be whores forever, either."


    "Do me a favor, too. It''s going to be tough around Ray fans. It would be a relief to have people like you by my side. Anyway, the enemy isn''t normal."


    "Isn''t that normal? What do you mean?"


    Rhine explained the rays of this battle. I didn''t mean to get Nora involved, but the line that looked heavier than I could have imagined, I didn''t think it was weird for them to be involved in any way either. At least it matters if Krums is wrapped up in war, and you could say he''s already involved.


    Nora listened to the story in silence, but the servant also seemed to have difficulty judging.


    "... I kind of get the conversation for now, but the conversation''s too big to be on my side."


    "I know that. I don''t mean to make up your mind now, but I want you to make up your mind early."


    "Mmm, that''s right. I''ve cared more about it than that in my current story. Do you have a minute?


    "What?


    Nora walked away prompted me, and the line continued later.


    "What did you care?


    "The magic swordsman and the lady. If he''s that strong, it wouldn''t be weird if his name was sold."


    Nora stops and looks around.


    "Was it around here that you fought that woman?


    "Oh."


    "Where did you play something that flew in?


    "The right hand of the fountain."


    "Do you remember the direction you played the flying object?


    "Sure... that way."


    Nora walks in the direction indicated by the line. Exactly, the surroundings were dark and even lighting Cantera was hard enough to find. When the two of them look for it for a while, they find the place they want.


    "Is this it?


    "Maybe. This is... what''s buried?


    "Don''t you understand the habit of playing it yourself?


    "I couldn''t afford that much in the middle of the fight. He was just so tough."


    So blurry, what the line took from the chosen marks on the wall...


    Continued

 306 War of the Fools, Part 33 - Negotiations (End) -

    "It''s..."


    "Bugs, right?"


    It was the worm carcass that the line was pinching with its fingers. Size it up for two finger joints. The epidermis is so stiff that even now that it has become a carcass, it is not frightening even if the line forces its fingers.


    The line takes that bug seriously again.


    "You''ve never seen a bug before."


    "Show me, too."


    Nora receives and observes bugs. Even if it''s that or this for my hand, I''m not sure Nora knows.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen it, too, but does it resemble a beetle living in the south? You might find out if you ask our Hyuna."


    "Does he use bugs, too?


    "Even so, it''s enough to use it to contact me. Besides, it''s not very precise. Well, honestly, as an assassin, it''s less than second-rate, but still only knowledgeable, so you''ll be able to answer the line''s questions better than mine. We can engage, but do we still have time to get out of here?


    "I''m leaving early tomorrow morning."


    "Okay, let''s go back to the whorehouse."


    As Rhine and Nora hurried back to the whorehouse, Rhine flew the instructions early in the arrow succession and was quickly ready to leave. That day was just as intense a streak for him, so it is time to take a liquor bottle in his hands for a rest.


    "Rhine, you got it."


    "Hmm? Oh, you mean the bug"


    I heard Nora with the sound of knocking on the door, and when the line opened the door of the room, there was Nora and another plain woman standing there. The scabbard is noticeable, and it''s a kind of country woman. Perhaps she''s just the right person because she often has trouble being the most attractive beauty to assassinate.


    But the woman, who was Hyuna, was asthenia, and she came out in front of the line.


    "Oh, um..."


    "Look, keep your mouth shut, Hyuna!


    "Yes! It''s that bug, but I think it''s the first kind that doesn''t live on this continent."


    "Not this continent?


    To unexpected words, the look of the line tightens. I was even more nervous Hyna when I saw that look, but Nora pulls and slaps that ass.


    "Hyuna, don''t make me say it again and again!?


    "Ha-ha! So, that bug, but the bug on this continent has four basic feathers. In contrast, we have heard that the number of wings varies on the southern continent. The carcasses of as many bugs as you just did have six feathers. And you can also see features in the joints and mouth shapes of the posterior limbs..."


    "Details are fine. There are two things I want to ask you."


    Rhine blocked Hyna''s story and asked the question. Huna''s story is going to be long, so we blocked it as soon as possible.


    "Does this bug fly while spinning?


    "It''s possible. I''ve heard that some worm users have seen such worms before"


    He''s a pain in the ass.


    The action of ''deciding'' creates a powerful killing force. Sword moves have those things too, and if you rotate fast with the hardness of the bug ahead, it will penetrate easily if it is coarse armor. Rhine remembers that some soldiers actually got their heads blown off with every helmet.


    "One more thing. Is there a way to deal with this bug?


    "Is that a countermeasure? That''s hard for me to say..."


    "Then stay and find out. I''ll show my face here before the moon goes round again. By then, please."


    That''s all the line said and tried to close the door, so Nora hurriedly pinches her leg and stops.


    "Why? I''m guessing the guy who used this bug did it, didn''t he?


    "Really? It was helpful, but I don''t feel like I''m dead. The guy in that hand is persistent. Plus I have trouble with other guys like him. Next time you see him, just work out what you can do to make it easier."


    "I''m really careful with my sloppy personality habits, that''s all. I guess that''s why I live so far."


    Send a word to the line that you don''t know if Nora is complimenting you or not. The line seemed to be good either way, so Nora said nothing more, and left the scene immediately.


    And Nora and Hyuna also did exactly what Rhine told them to do. The result is the bag thrown by the line. Woolal reacts to the contents of that bag.


    "Oh, what''s that? You smell terrible!


    "Huh? I don''t smell anything though. Does an Orc still have a smarter nose than a human? What do you say?


    "No, it stinks to smell, but it stinks so bad... odd smell, but what''s in it?


    Roch answered the Rhine question unexpectedly, so Rhine niggered. I''m good at it, but my alarm is fine dust.


    "This the guy? This is a bug repellent incense medicine. If it''s a weak bug, it seems to go straight to the afterlife, but it''s a substitute for being harmless to humans and beasts. Well, so."


    The line now saw Woolal with a serious look.


    "Why would a beastly princess react to this?


    "I don''t know! My nose must be sensitive."


    "Even though none of the other beasts respond?


    "Because you''re a woman, you''re naturally sensitive to fragrances, aren''t you? How many fragrances do you smell?"


    "... that''s impossible."


    It was Vargo who pinched his mouth. He is also like another father to O''Rall, two of the pattern of a distant brother of his age. Vargo was also close to the royal family of Zamwed, and for a childless Vargo, Oolal was also like his own daughter.


    Or maybe he was the most complicated mood to come to this meeting. In fact, during the meeting, he had not left his eyes meditating and armbanding slightly motionless. The Vargo spoke out of the blue. Attention is drawn to nature and to him.


    "Woolal comes from the royal family, but the temperament of a warrior. As a princess, I behaved brilliantly in an official setting, but otherwise my time was growing up to be the kind of beast man to hit the workout. I originally loved brushing my martial arts arms. However, that interest has never been in the direction of dressing. Not to mention perfume and other secondary. In fact, when I sent her the fragrance, she said," Do I look like that woman? "


    "... could that have happened?


    Vargo eats the woolal trying to make a fool out of it.


    "Dude, you''re forgetting it was only six months ago!? Are you kidding me, who are you!?


    "No, Master Vargo. Don''t be so angry. As a matter of fact, I still can''t remember clearly because of the wounds I sustained in the last fall of the capital. So many memories are vague... and forgive me."


    As O''Rall whispered and cried on the spot, Vargo was taken aback and lost his words. Proud of his unparalleled strength on the battlefield, neither can he do anything but tears of a woman. To the grated Vargo, now Roch spoke.


    "Princess Woolal, with all due respect, I''d like to ask you something."


    "... something?


    Woolal answers with his face covered with both hands. Roch asked her such a polite but firm question.


    "Actually, I understand your disrespect, and the princess had a sneak escort from me. You are the only survivor of the Zamwed royal family. I don''t care what happens."


    "I''m very grateful that a brave man like the general would worry about a diaspora like me. Is that it?


    "Excessive words, this one hurts. But in fact, the eyes of the surveillance have not been removed all day or even one hour. I also had the sensors on, so you can say I haven''t even looked away for exactly a moment. This is a report from that escort, but in their report, the princess has never secretly imitated a way out. Could you give me a satisfactory explanation as to why the princess knew what was going on on on the battlefield after she was injured?


    Roch''s tone had gradually turned into something of an inquiry. It was also in this content that I gently slapped Dryan earlier. As for Roch, it was really a response to introduce himself to Woolal, but that was beginning to have unexpected consequences.


    And under the suspicion of calm Roch, the air in the field is also starting to change gradually. Something''s wrong. Yes, when everyone was starting to think, the line cut the fire again.


    "I feel like I''ve seen you lately."


    "Well, I don''t interact with humans. Not because of your mind?


    "Well, then maybe it''s your fault. I''m sorry to hear your rude mouth earlier. I''m sorry, but you''re right, I might need more land concessions and compensation."


    Ray fans looked up at him in surprise at Rhine''s sudden words, but Rhine ignored Ray fans and proceeded to talk. To that attitude, a damn woolal laughing. I caught the edge of my mouth and looked at her laughing, and the eyebrows on the line moved tingly.


    "So before we talk about it, would you mind getting rid of this unpleasant stinking bag?


    "Oh, I can get rid of that bag. Dancers."


    Get out before the line clears the bag with a dance slave. Everyone wondered why the two of us needed to go get it, but the line acted fast. Without hesitation at all, the two of us approach the bag once and for all. And the moment the dance slave offered his hand to the line, and the line shook its hand back, there was a single pitch-black sword in his hand.


    Continued

 307 War of the Fools, Part 34 - Negotiation (Crack) -

    "Huh?"


    "Shh!


    The slaughter of the line slashed down Woolal on the butt of everyone who was distracted. But Woolal reacted quickly, and the sword just ripped Woolal''s cheek, and she was flying quickly behind.


    A few moments later, the beasts fade into Russia.


    "Do what, you!


    "Don''t make a scene!


    Rhine yelled back at the roaring beasts with more than a sword screen. There is no frightening atmosphere of fine dust on its face.


    "This woman is a fake! You are all deceived!!


    "Based on what..."


    "How to laugh."


    The line ran out clearly. There is no sway in that word.


    "Sure, there''s no proof. But human habits are hard to escape. Answer me if anyone knows this guy, is this princess the kind of person who fishes up the edge of her mouth and laughs? I recently fought a woman who laughed like this. Using insects, she was certainly a beautiful, but indescribably distorted, nasty, giggling woman. I''ll never forget that creepy laugh."


    "But even if your words are correct, it is not up to you to determine their authenticity."


    It was Roch who blocked the words of the line. He slowly stood between the line and Woolal. The same is true of Vargo.


    "Roch is right. We will pursue this princess responsibly. I don''t know what humans do in other countries."


    "I was surprised, but let''s not question the fact that I waved my sword on this occasion. This is the place to draw your sword, my apostle."


    "... you can''t do that"


    The line restarts its sword again. Everyone saw the line with an eye for something incredible in the sight.


    "Are you insane? Fight us and you''ll die?


    "Besides, this is an international issue. If one of us dies, Gruzard declares war on Krums. As a result, Krums disappears from this continent without a trace?


    "Nobody said I''d slaughter you guys. She''s the only one who can kill her."


    The line made itself clear. The word still gets stronger.


    "The woman needs to be slaughtered now. The woman spreads disaster. If we don''t kill him now, you''re gonna regret it, too, right?


    "On what grounds?


    "The woman will probably take over people"


    Dryan''s ear reacts perfectly to Rhine''s words. He was still sitting, but his body was already in a state of battle. No matter what you hide, your body was reacting naturally to the strength of the line.


    I don''t know that. The line goes on.


    "I don''t know how far it''s true either. But it is true that there is the art of taking over consciousness. Besides, I''ve seen demons that parasitize humans and take over consciousness before. The woman could have similar powers. Then it is convincing that the trick differs from the person''s memory."


    "Bullshit. It''s all speculation."


    "So we''re going to make sure of that!


    Roch and Vargo moved as the line popped out. Even though they were not going to fatally injure each other, Roch and Vargo were going to be able to stop the line moving with ease. But.


    "Nah..."


    "Hmm!?


    The line crept lightly at Roch''s offered hand, and Vargo''s hand was grabbed by the line, and he was thrown away towards Roch. Even though he didn''t mean it, though he insulted the line, the line gently embellished the two beast generals.


    Line trying to storm Woolal as it is. The giant that appears before it.


    "That''s it."


    It was King Dreyan himself who stood by the line. The expression was calm in itself, but his eyes clearly complained that he would not tolerate unsolicited behavior in front of himself.


    "Stop, knight."


    "Try it!


    The determination of the line does not waver even in front of Dry Anne herself, and Dry Anne waves her right arm down just because it is inevitable. The line was like a broken castle hammer swinging down, but he was under the illusion every now and then, but he was not afraid to play Drean''s right arm in a dance slave.


    "" What?


    Rhine and Dryan say the same feeling at the same time. Dreyan was surprised by the line that had struck his blow, and by the fact that the blow he had struck using the flank of his sword with the intention of bouncing it off had only slightly changed the direction of Dreyan''s right hand.


    And to the line trying to slip through Dryan''s side, Dryan tries to kick him with his knees.


    "Little shit!


    "Shit!"


    But Dryan''s knee cut off the sky. Dryan''s knee, which seemed to have captured the line, only captured the remnants of the line.


    And by the time Dryan kicked through the remnants of the line, the line was already looming in front of Woolal.


    "Rude!


    "Say no!


    The line bounced off Woolal''s unleashed genuine nails and stuffed an earlier sachet in its mouth to lumpily kick her jaw. I can play the contents of the bag in Woolal''s mouth.


    "Ugh, but... giddy!


    Immediately after that, a very unexpected voice leaked from Oolal. She seemed distant from her appetite as she cried diarrhea from her mouth. I squeeze my throat with my nails out, and I suffer without worrying that my torso will tear and peel off my torso, including, Woolal. And when I wondered if I spat heavenly the contents of my stomach, it was a giant bug, with many legs on the thick verse that popped out of my mouth.


    Continued

 308 War of the Fools, Part 35 - Non-Negotiable

    "Ki, Sama. Not once, not twice."


    To my surprise, the worm spoke in a woman''s voice. Beasts who can''t keep up with the reality that''s happening and confuse their heads. Ray Fan felt distracted again, too, but she was desperate to step on that foot. In it, only Dryan and the Beast generals were calmly trying to figure things out.


    The opposing line was calm itself.


    "Forgive me, I won''t forgive you!


    "This is the one you won''t forgive. There''s a fucking bug. How dare you do my dachi? Fuck you!


    The sword of the line flashes and turns the worm into two. The bug did say this with a laugh during his desperation.


    "Ku, ku... that''s pathetic. I will not die, never to this extent. And you know it. From now on, be careful. Your friends, your family, your lovers... any of them can make me. Spend your days frightened with skepticism at best. I''m telling you, if you beg forgiveness now, you won''t accept it. Let me show you how frightened you are, how frightened you cry and how rotten you are. Ahahahahaha!"


    "Let it go."


    The laughing bug was torn apart by the sword of the line at a speed that was not even in his eyes. Now it was time for the worm to say nothing, and the ooral where the worm was stuck fell on the spot to collapse. Rhine gently closes Woolal''s open eyes when he returns the dance slave to the human form. Rhine knew she was a victim again. Whatever the magic, those who have been physically taken over will roughly not go back to normal.


    And the beasts who returned to me rushed around the line. The line showed no will to rebel with both hands raised.


    "I''ve already done what I do. I''m not doing anything."


    "... what do you do?


    Roch asked Dryan to look somewhat wolfish, but calm in the line of duty. Dryan kept his eyes closed for a while, but eventually he called someone.


    "Grandpa Gora, are you there?


    "Of course you are."


    It was the little raccoon beast man who appeared sneaky from among the inflexible beasts. He looked a lot older, but his footsteps were accurate and he slowly headed toward Woolal. When he gently put his hands on the wool, he seemed to be examining her body somewhat.


    "Hmm."


    "What do you say?


    "Not exactly as the knight saw it, this princess was certainly manipulated. My body is alive, but my brain is already in the sky."


    "Tell me so my head can tell."


    It was Vargo who asked. The words were full of anger and sorrow. Slowly Gora nods when she looks at him.


    "The man named Woolal is already dead. Most according to the definition of the word death, if the person''s personality, will, etc. is to be taken as death, then this princess is definitely dead long ago. Besides, it''s important."


    Gora puts it between once.


    "This worm is not the worm of this continent."


    "What do you mean?


    Dryan asks Gora. Gora answered slowly as she rubbed her long jawbeard.


    "There are not many ferocious creatures from this continent. Well, there are some rather dangerous organisms in the Great Forest to the south, but not so much. As the knight predicted, this bug is a parasitic species. Except"


    "Except?"


    "It''s not a substitute for taking over people''s consciousness"


    Though Rhine asked back unexpectedly in the way he said it around, Gora still answered slowly. Hearing the words, the line became increasingly confused.


    "I don''t know, in short, what do you mean?


    "This bug is like a demon. I''ll give you the mother''s orders. It''s not like the end. That''s what manipulated this princess. And apparently you can read the memories of the person who took over. I guess it just wasn''t a good idea to separate the body from the memory of the split person because it''s still shallow to take over."


    "So you''re saying it''s a form of witchcraft? Is the main body human?


    Gora often worried about Rhine''s questions, but shook her head.


    "No... assuming you''re human, you''re an unparalleled sorcerer in history. I guess it''s more natural to think of it as a warcraft or demon with that ability than a human being. I''ve heard of such monsters on the southern continent."


    "Southern continent? That untouched land."


    "Master Left, there are too many demons and warcraft to inhabit. Well, some of them live there, but they do."


    "Heh."


    While Rhine was impressed, he had more to ask this beast man called Gola, but it was blocked by Dryan.


    "Can''t we just get it around there? Things are the matter. I''ve never seen the meeting before today, so why don''t we reschedule tomorrow? Is that okay with Princess Rayfan?


    "Yeah, yeah. I was just wondering if you''d like to continue like this today. You''ll need Princess Woolal''s condolences."


    "Careful, it hurts. Then let''s assume that we will perform this princess''s funeral, albeit briefly. Vargo, can you do it?


    "Ah, oh. It''s okay."


    Vargo managed to respond and show it, but it was clear whoever saw that he had upset. A big, muscular body looks small around the corner. Still, he said he would serve as a mourner himself and began to move to prepare.


    Ray fans then leave the meeting place with the line and leave the place to go to the prepared tent. Other beast generals and men also left the scene and ran to prepare for each. The ones left were Dryan and Gora. Dryan was still stirring up the rest of the booze.


    "Drink, Gora"


    "I''m not old. Unlike a boy like you."


    "Well, if it took a legendary beast man to live 5,000 years, I''d be a boy, too. Still, Gora, will she live another 5,000 years?


    "Naturally. I''ve changed your dick before. I''ll take good care of you till the end of your life."


    Ho ho, and Gora laughs calmly. Seeing that laughing face, Dryan also spills a smile gently fu.


    "Well, if my Bonkla son gets a proper wife, we''ll talk about it."


    "So do we put them in martial arts training, just like your lord?


    "That''s good, too. I just care that the world is more volatile than I expected."


    Were you tired of Dryan drinking in a glass or started drinking directly from the bottle?


    "It''s the end of getting out to those bugs. Gora, maybe your Lord''s foresight is true."


    "The peace of the last few decades is false, is that correct?


    "Man and the Beast must contend. They are creatures that cannot live. We kill others to live. as food, or as necessary for a living. We can''t deny the killing. But overkill is not good, and any creature needs peace. That is why, in the past, Gruzaldo has been the first to ride Arnelian proposals to end the war, and he has stopped invading other countries, laying down national policies weighing in on home affairs and the conquest of warcraft. But if anyone enjoys killing indiscriminately, my efforts may be water on the burning stone."


    "I don''t think it''s futile, but it may no longer make much sense for the Lord to remain within Groussard"


    Seeing Gora snort, Dryan stirs up the booze even more. When Dryan confirmed that there was nothing in it, he threw the liquor bottle unconstructively.


    "Then what? Am I going to be the ruler of the continent?


    "It''s also a draft, but wouldn''t it be different to ask Washi to agree?


    "Well, the legendary Five Sages are neutral. What would Gora do if I wanted to?


    "I live in Gruzaldo, but I won''t give you a hand."


    "Even if you just live inside the gruzaldo, it would really be a problem though? I''m not gonna let a dragon burn my country, am I?


    "I don''t know how to convince Gwendorf around here. That dragon is quick to fight, but he has enough weight to listen to people."


    Slap Gora out on the stomach and insist that you leave it to yourself. Dreyan laughs when he sees it.


    "Knock it off... it''s still weird jizzy"


    "I''ll say it often. Even the kings of history treat the eagles as if they were yours. Respect a little."


    "To me, you are more like a family than a Five Wise Men. It was me who learned to punch you in the right fist while I slapped you in the stomach. Well, think slowly about what you''re going to do. Thank you. Romans Land smells better. I don''t mind dominating the continent if I have to, but either way I might end up with Romansland. That means we''re not better at fighting Krums here. There will be more enemies to Romans Land."


    "Ho, unlike old times, I can now think constructively. If it had been the old days, I would have felt like smashing every obstacle in front of me."


    "Old story."


    That''s what I said, Dryan reminds me of a mercenary who used to board his main unit with a single sword. A man who slashed into more than 10,000 armies with about 500 men, slaughtered and lay low his proud beast general, and finally even wounded himself with his hand. That was the first time Dreyan learned to fear when he fought.


    Until then, if it was a fight, blood would just make a scene, and I had no other emotions. But even though my father said to the king, "He who fights must know the ''fear''," it did not come to pass. Because I thought I was not on this continent, such as those who are stronger than me. But more than meeting that swordsman, something did change in Dreyan. In a nutshell, I may have learned ''modesty'' and ''prudence''.


    "(I was in state politics listening to my retired father and Gora, but you had no real sense that you were moving something yourself. Thinking about it, did you start thinking about things with your own head? What is that swordsman doing by now? Surely he was the head of a mercenary regiment called" Blackhawk "? If the continent is overshadowed by war, we might be fighting again...)"


    Blood can''t be stopped more than being a beast man. But I don''t want a senseless war, Dreyan thinks. I met a woman who would be my wife in the midst of the war, and I lost that love of yours again in the midst of the war. I like fighting, but Dryan always thinks war and fighting are separate again.


    "(We have to... identify the enemy. real enemies.)"


    Thinking so, he looked as serious as he was in battle.


    Continued

 309 War of the Fools, Part 36 - Length of Mind

    "Rayfan, it''s tomorrow."


    "Ahhh!?


    When the line returned to the tent at night, Rayfan was in the process of dressing. The tent prepared by the beast man is for one minute. It''s big enough, but I''m not in the habit of separating men from women and tending to beasts more than I used to be. To put it well, we will see men and women alike as warriors, but Nia''s concern is that part, and to put it badly, women are completely unprotected in their rights as women.


    Very few people care about such things to the Beast Man, but of course Ray fans and others are human beings and naturally know shame. Rhine also went out in the evening to sort things out in his head again, and then he came back to the tent, crushing his time while he saw Groussard''s formation, talking to his watch and gathering all kinds of information.


    In his thoughts, I thought Ray fans were ready to go to bed while I was gone, but his calculations came off completely. Actually, it was the dance slave that prepared Ray fans for a change of clothes situation at a time when the line was about to return, but neither would she have thought it would work so far. Dance Slave pranks are too serious and no one notes that they are already beyond the realm of pranks. If I could be cautious, I might at best be about Ruth, who had the same thought. Most of all, he might just help with the dance slave prank.


    Either way, Ray fans are seen on the line wearing little clothes and are severely upset. I rushed to hide an important part with my clothes, but there was no object to throw, this time nearby, just to stare at the line. While the line also wondered, "Why is this happening every time," I just looked down and sighed because I got used to these situations step by step. He doesn''t realize that the sigh will further disappoint Ray fans. Because it''s too much to say that Rhine isn''t interested in Ray fan nudity, but at least he wasn''t as hobby as seeing a girl as a woman.


    "What''s the rush? You think I''d want to see a toddler in shape like that?


    "Oh, a woman has something called shame!


    "That''s important. Surely a woman without shame sucks."


    Make a face like Rhine was convinced. And Rhine turned back with great adoration.


    "Now that I know you''re ashamed, get dressed."


    "... don''t you think anything about seeing me naked?


    "I don''t think so. Well, not after five years."


    "... okay"


    As a line, there was some illumination, but if the fact was that Ray fans were a little older, it was even doubtful if they could stand it. Smooth hair, unwarped eyes, luminous lips, fine skin, smooth limbs. Every one of them had a different glow than the common people.


    Of course it''s noble, the sense of discrimination that it''s civilians is not on the line. It''s me and the civilians. But the beauty of Ray fans is not like the beauty of whores, dancers, etc. They have a lively beauty, but what a nobleman like Ray Fan had was a finished shaping beauty. Although Rhine has seen world-renowned beauties like Tarram''s best whore Forminat and Katrya, the captain of Friedelinde''s troop Aphrodite, in relation to her work, it gives her a sense of anticipation that future Ray fans may grow into beauties comparable to them.


    Besides, while I was spending time with Ray fans, Rhine was definitely convinced that this kid was a smart person. If you were my own partner, the more driven you would be to follow me. I''m not sure some of the lines will eat with swords for the rest of their lives either. After getting old to some extent, I use the tweezers I make, and none of them have a plan that I want to start doing business with or try to move something around. Then he wonders how helpful it would be to have a woman as driven as a Ray fan by his side.


    To put it, Ray Fan was a completely unpleasant woman. Plus the line and I was no longer as sure as Ray fans were fond of me. Children grow up fast these days. If you are an aristocrat who sometimes marries an adult in a political marriage before, you know that you will be educated as an adult early. Rayfan had known Rhine for months and was a sudden adult. He was also a little taller, and had obviously begun to entwine the atmosphere as a woman. Above all, I could see a sense of consciousness as a woman in the eyes that looked at the line. Neither line nor blunt enough to notice that. He pretended not to even notice the repeated chills of the dance slave, but the line had noticed at last. As Nora did, I would feel comfortable beside this woman again. Besides, the suction power of the ray fan is not Nora''s ratio. Ray fans, the royal family, will have everything the men of the world want. I might have been right to say that Rhine doesn''t try to stay with Ray fans to keep them from falling in love with me in earnest rather than to keep them from falling in love with me.


    I really wasn''t going to see him again, but I took it on Rusty''s only favor. Rhine had made up her mind in advance that it was time to break up her guts this time when this job was done, but she regretted getting the job early when she saw that Ray fans she hadn''t met in a long time had started to shine. On his back like that, I get the shock of a Ray fan hitting him.


    "Rayfan? You..."


    "Yes, I''m not wearing any clothes"


    My hand is turned to the waist of the line. The line didn''t know what to do with the sudden events, it just got hugged but remained. Should we prioritize our task and loyalty as knights, serve our brother-in-law as mercenaries, or leave ourselves to desire as men? The servant doesn''t even know what''s right.


    "I know very well what I''m doing. But I can''t stand it anymore."


    There is strength in the hand embracing the line.


    "You''ll be gone when this mission is over. That much I can tell. So... I want you to stay away from me."


    "Rayfan..."


    "I''m having dancers take it off. It''s just me and you here."


    Speaking of which, I think Rhine would normally have a chill in here, but Rhine tongued inside that there was a demon sword to take extra care of.


    In a place where there are no stops, Ray fans bump their minds.


    "What do you need to stop you? Status, honor, money, or carnal desire? I''m going to be able to prepare roughly what men in the world want."


    "Hey, the last one..."


    "I can. Sure, I''m still young, but sometimes in the aristocratic world I marry at this age. Of course there are stories like marrying 20 or older men at this age. Do you think then a man would raise a woman who came to him untouched and wait for an adult? I''m more prepared for that than I am for being a nobleman, too. It''s early, but it won''t be too soon."


    I didn''t expect Ray fans to throw up words like that. To an unwanted line, Rhine lost his word.


    "Anything you want, I''ll answer and show you. I''m going to have that much power. And I heard about what men preferred in that hidden hall. Well... you might be right to say that the drunk girlfriends forced you to listen. But if you want, I''ll smile and do something that even they don''t like."


    "... rayfan"


    "That''s when I realized I liked you. If you say you don''t like the aristocratic world, you can disappear somewhere like this. Yeah, I''d rather take it from you on this occasion and grab it. It sounds like a cruel thing to say, but Krums won''t have time to turn his chaser against me without me. If you run away for a few years, Krums should collapse without a trace later. I know where to run for it, and I''m sure you know more about it.


    If you don''t like me as your wife, you can be your mistress, or your work partner. It''s just a convenient woman. I''m sure it''s fine in the lives of ordinary people. Try to remember all kinds of work. Even cooking is something I already remember. If it''s a good idea to take a sword and protect your back, I don''t hate killing people. So... please, stay... away from me... "


    At the end of the day, Rhine''s mind was shaking as he listened to Ray fans crying on Rhine''s back. Rhine couldn''t understand why a woman appeared to fall in love with herself or something. But he is also human. You can''t be unhappy that people favor you. That''s a girl who grows up to be a good woman for sure, too. To be honest, Ray fans can''t complain even as a line. If you''re going to throw away your sword, Rhine wonders if this might be the time.


    But more than that, there was something I couldn''t leave alone on the line right now. Rhine untied Ray Fan''s hand, turning to her, and hugging her.


    Continued

 310 War of the Fools, Part 37 - In the Tent

    "Line...?


    "Sorry, Ray fan. I have no intention, so I''m not sure I can look you in the eye right now. If I saw it now, I''d forget how to live as me. So let me just keep saying this. I can''t take you on a journey right now."


    The line ran out clearly. Ray fans were more frightened by the words.


    "Why? Because I''m not enough...?


    "It''s not. Let me be clear first so that there is no misunderstanding, but you are an impeccable woman. No, that''s the kind of woman you''d be. That''s how much I know."


    "Then why..."


    "It''s hard to say that, but... okay, don''t laugh, okay? I used to want to be on the side of justice."


    Ray fans look up surprised by the words, but Rhine''s eyes didn''t lie. Instead, I might say that Ray fans have been the most serious of the lines they''ve ever known.


    "Ever since I was a kid. I admired the knights because I believed they were doing the right thing. They believed it was justice that screwed up evil and helped weakness. That''s why I wanted to be a knight. Simple, isn''t it?"


    "Even if I don''t, I can''t leave someone in trouble for a long time. If I saw a child being abused in my neighborhood, even my older opponent would have poked at me, and if I had a superior officer to do corporal punishment, I would have stood up to him head-on. I''ve duelled against lawless people, and I''ve been there to single out people left behind by the enemy. Under any circumstances, my body moves naturally. You''re an idiot, Vrill, who died in the last fight, told me too. You''re not for mercenaries."


    "Then why?"


    "I don''t think a knight or a king can do that."


    The line made itself clear. There is not a single stray in that word.


    "The world is strange now. I noticed that. Most of all, there are other guys who seem to have noticed that. But I think I''m the smallest of them all. If we''re gonna find out, I feel like I''m gonna get to the truth the soonest."


    "But you don''t have to do anything!


    "It may or may not be. I don''t have to do anything to fix it. Or maybe it''s just a struggle to get over it. But what if I put you here beside me and pierced you pretending not to look? What if the discomfort I felt was real? At the height of my happiness, I don''t want to have the dumb regret of ''oh, if it''s working then''. It''s too dangerous to move with you. So..."


    That''s it. The line got stuck in words. Walking with Ray fans, or maybe it''s okay. Rather, it might help. If I could have wasted any more time here, I would no longer have said no to the line. It is the arrowhead that Rhine had in mind that if we were pressed any further, maybe we could really grab Ray fans at first.


    Ray Fan leaned down for a moment and immediately raised his face, no more tears in those eyes.


    "Okay, line. If you say so, I will follow it."


    "... I''m sorry"


    "Don''t apologize. It''s just gonna be too much fun."


    In front of those lay fans, Rhine thought he''d have to figure out which one was older. Ray fans pull the hand of such a line.


    But instead...


    "What, exchange terms?


    "Of course. You turned down my one-generation invitation, so I''m gonna get this many terms of exchange. I want you to sleep with me tonight."


    "What, you don''t know... yes!?


    Ray fans rushed to block his mouth as Rhine raised a barbaric voice.


    "Don''t speak up!... Isn''t that embarrassing?


    "That''s you. Isn''t that a bad idea?


    "It''s not a good idea"


    That said, Ray Fan slowly pulled the hand of the line and walked in the direction of the bed, guiding the line to sit on the bed, turning himself off the candle light. And he fell asleep in bed with the line, naked and covered himself in the line.


    "Oh, you!


    "Whatever you do, I won''t complain. You can do whatever you want."


    Ray fan''s eyes looking up at the line were moisturizing, but still shining a strong light.


    "So it''s okay not to do anything like this. You can hold me. It''s all up to you. If you leave me afterwards, there''s nothing to do with tonight."


    "You... that''s"


    "Yeah, I think I''m doing something stupid myself. But okay? I won''t be able to do that from now on. About once, he said he did something stupid."


    That''s all I''m saying, Ray. Fan kept his face buried in the chest of the line, and he stopped moving. The line came to an idea what to do, but his mind was set. Rhine softly embraced Ray Fan and as he was, he also began to sleep loosely. I was wondering if everything would have turned out differently if the next few years had been different.


    The next morning. By the time Ray Fan woke up, there was no line. When she checked how she was doing that didn''t change anything, Ray fans felt relieved and unfortunate, but as soon as she regained her mind and costumed herself, she left the tent behind. It made me want to get some air outside.


    As Ray fans leave, the line sneaks in from behind the tent. It was awkward to wake up in the morning and face each other. It is good to wake up in the morning and sneak out of the tent so as not to wake up the Ray fans, but how many had to go back and they were on their way. Needless to say, a soldier of the beast guarding the tent watched the distressed line as it stood or crouched all the time with strange eyes.


    And then the sneak home line wraps itself around a shitty and knightly costume. He suddenly has a voice behind him.


    "Hey."


    "Whoa!... what, a dancer? Don''t threaten me."


    "I didn''t mean to threaten you. Speaking of which, yesterday''s confession was hot. You''re more worthless than I thought. Don''t you know the phrase ''not eating a meal is a disgrace to a knight''?


    "Leave me alone! And how do you know everything?


    "Naturally, I was under the bed all night yesterday."


    The line was wondering where the dance slaves were going. This place is in the ranks of Groussard, and there should be no freedom. Rhine also cared about the matter, but at the end of the day, the idea was somewhere. I didn''t know you were under the bed the whole time, even if that was the case.


    "Bad taste, you. Peeping hobbies?"


    "You''re not. There''s no place outside, and first of all, if the princess is about to be caged by the beast, I have to get out and help her."


    "Do it! Ask her out first."


    "I asked her out, but I don''t think she can stand the demands of a pervert like you. Your demands seem to be disgusting to even hookers."


    "Where did you hear that, where!?


    "Don''t stop by me, you pervert!


    The line''s desperate persuasion was also vain, and Dance Slave''s misconceptions were not so easy to solve. Mainly because Nora spilled her old stupidity with Rhine with the drunken momentum, but she said, "Scatter me..." "Do what you want without setting aside my convenience, do what you want," etc., Dance Slave, who doesn''t know Rhine and Nora used to be in love with each other, totally mistakenly thought Rhine was impotent as a customer.


    Continued

 311 The War of Fools, Part 38 - With Knights and Princesses

    From the next morning, Rhine and Ray fans only had a stereotypical conversation. There are only princesses and loyal knights there, and the negotiations went too well. As initially thought by Ray fans, Gruzaldo and I agreed that Krums would cede a portion of the land. Still, much more territory had been taken by Krums in this war and had swelled to nearly triple, to put it in terms of national territory alone.


    Of course, the possibility of civil unrest being unleashed by the remnants of Tragaslon was well thought out, and reports of civil unrest were already being received everywhere as a matter of fact. But Ray fans were turning heads more than anyone else thought. It was with the intention of borrowing Gruzaldo''s army against this Traguslon rebellion that we made our concessions to Gruzaldo. Of course what we offer each time is already built into Ray fans'' heads. Rayfan was willing to use Gruzaldo as a back shield from the edge in order to survive a country called Krums.


    The only time Rhine noticed that was when he asked questions jokingly. I wondered what I would do if I were the champion of Nakahara. Rayfan answered this with a little worry.


    "Even if Krums dominates Nakahara, he''ll have a lot of external enemies in trouble, so get someone to do the Nakahara champion instead. What about that?


    Maybe Ray fans have been drawing this schematic since I thought about it. In that case, eventually this war will have worked just as Ray fans think. To Ray Fan''s idea and his cunning, Rhine remembers his liver getting a little cold. Maybe I''m glad Ray fans aren''t enemies.


    And the negotiations ended the way Ray fans thought. 3 days after starting the meeting. Alliances entered into at a faster rate than expected will take effect shortly thereafter.


    When the treaty was signed, Rayfan quickly turned back to Krums. By the night the treaty was signed, Rayfan had already been in the Royal Castle.


    "Welcome home, Lady Ray Fan"


    It was Rusty and Nora who welcomed him. Although I am a ray fan who was supposed to be resting in a maintenance area, the colour of fatigue is dark on its face and I don''t think anyone has rested. Such Ray fans push their tired bodies and get reports from Rusty.


    "Rusty, do you have a rush case?


    "No, you don''t have to hurry..."


    "This is an important time. Just give me what I need right now."


    "... okay. Then there have been reports of an impending civil unrest in the Ronnell region..."


    Seeing the sight, the line gently left the room behind. Because I thought there was nothing I could do anymore, and I thought it was a mistake to reward Ray fans. Plus, I didn''t like being here any more, because I was about to grow an extra desire. Rhine gently walked away from the scene.


    And along the way, he caught sight of a royal garden that was being rebuilt. The site was smaller than before, and only a building like Azumaya was still in the center. Once only that painting is visible from the surroundings, it is already hidden with a tall implant. I don''t know the name of the plant on the line, but in some seasons it is probably a plant that blossoms beautifully.


    Rhine walked to the place to be led by something.


    "I guess there''s no more... family gatherings, Ray fans. That would be pitiful. Couldn''t there have been a better solution..."


    "That''s what battles are all about, isn''t it?


    It was Ray fans who spoke from behind the line they were distracted from. A line that surprised her when she suddenly appeared.


    "Hey, the job..."


    "Nora distracted me."


    Rusty says it''s hard to report work to Ray fans who are in a hurry to realize the line has left. It means that Nora, who boiled her business, forced Rusty to sleep by spraying sleeping pills. Forceful means, but to grate Ray fans, Nora signaled with a glance.


    And Ray fans came after the line without one or two. Looking at the girl, Rhine realized that a different light was dwelling in the girl''s eyes.


    "So? What can I do for you?


    "Yes, because I didn''t give you this reward yet."


    Ray fans take a single letter out of his nostalgia.


    "About where we first met?


    "Oh. That was the back alley of Trimedo."


    "Yes, we divide the rewards among the people who lend money in that town. I know it''s a hassle, but I don''t think I can trust anyone in the money lending business."


    "No, it''s a prudent response. That''s fine."


    Rhine received the writ with a little admiration. The ray fan grabs the hand gently.


    "There''s another thing I need to give you."


    "Huh, good stuff?


    "Yeah, it''s more than that, privately."


    The line kneels naturally in the magical face of the Ray fans and takes his benefactory thanks. If it''s true, I should have done so from the beginning, but I guess the neighborhood is a person named Rhine.


    A necklace that is gently wrapped around the neck of a line on one knee. The line is kept face down very much, but it was left, but eventually a voice is heard from Ray fans.


    "Line, raise your face."


    "Maybe... eh"


    Something soft blocked that lip as the line tried to raise its face. In front of the open line was a Ray fan with a look he had never known before. Line with eyes open to unexpected events.


    It seemed to me that the time had stopped as it was, but it was only about the time they felt, the wind flowed slowly, the bugs sang love songs like the summers were in full swing, and the world was marking the same time as usual. Men and women who leave slowly in it.


    "Whatever it is... will you go?


    "... oh, I''m going. No matter who stops it."


    "Really?"


    A moment of shade fell on Ray Fan''s eyes, but it was also a moment. As Ray Fan left the line, he plugged his ring into the indentation of the table in the center of Azuya and turned it. Then there was a chilling sound and part of the floor opened.


    "It''s a royal escape route. It was originally here, but we built Azumaya to hide it."


    "Are you sure? Tell me."


    "I don''t mind. You and I are the only ones who know this path. They don''t even know what they made because they split fine with the designers and the builders"


    A ray fan lights the cantera near the entrance. Then the road was divided into two strands.


    "If you go right, it continues all the way to the city. Normally, even you would stand out from this royal castle, wouldn''t you? It''s night time, and you should leave softly."


    "What about the left?


    "It continues into my private room. And the necklace you left behind is another key."


    A line to hear the words and a ray fan laughing at them. The expression was already less visible to the young girl who knew the line, and she had already indicated that she had begun to transform into an adult woman.


    "I can only wait for this. The best I can do. Again, I cannot abandon my country from myself. I''m a coward."


    "... five years."


    The line shrugged to Ray fans, who laughed slightly and thinly lonely. Ray fans who can''t hear that word and unwittingly listen back.


    "Now what?


    "Wait five years. In the meantime, I''ll clean up my current job and show it to you. No, you don''t have to clean it up, I''ll show up to you. If there''s no woman in love with me then... and you still like me or something... then I''ll make you my woman. Is that all right?


    I was a decent ray fan when I heard the word, but eventually there were natural and large tears spilling out of both eyes. And a ray fan who covers his mouth with his hands with an impressive face and nods and shows it again and again.


    That''s all Rhine checked, turning his back on her like he was lit.


    "Bye, Ray fan. When I came to see you, I didn''t know you were a good woman."


    "Yeah, yeah. I''m sure... I''m sure..."


    To say all that, Rhine turned right onto the road as he lit Cantera. Dropping off that back was one girl, as king, trying to climb endlessly long stairs as a woman.


    Continued

 312 Introduction to Act II Person, Part 1

    Name: Anneclose-Medigan-Sky Road


    Age: 22, Human Women


    Appearance: 172cm, 60kg, 87/59/90, slightly longer gold brunette than wavy shoulder, gold eyes


    Job Title: Top Dragon Knight (Dragon Master), Dragon Name is Dolce, Two Heads of Alron


    Things I Like and Good at: Far Driving With Dorche Arlon


    Things I hate/don''t like: court manipulation


    Single Name: Me


    Profile


    Second Duchess of Romansland. Eight brothers, five men and three women, and she is fourth from the bottom. Three brothers upstairs and one sister. I have two brothers and one sister downstairs.


    The Skylord clan is formerly a Takemen family member, and all of them are more martial arts than that. The brothers are all military, and all have more than division heads in their roles. The current emperor is also a soldier and a dragon knight who runs his own dragon at the same time as he presides over the country. When I was younger, I was said to be the best dragon knight in the kingdom. It is also said that the most resembling him like that is Anneclose, who also has temperament close to him.


    Born to be a noble, confident personality. He has a strong temper and has no concessions at all to his brother or father. But only my sister''s hands are burned, and it is always annoying to be swayed.


    She becomes a soldier at the age of 12, as the royal clique suggests, and begins to demonstrate that talent within the army. She excelled as the most stand-alone dragon knight, but she was also received as an arrogant shore who acted like she looked down on others, either under the influence of thorough imperialism. But she, too, after several years in the army, meets her destiny.


    He was assigned to Louis'' unit, which had a reputation in the military at the time. Anneclose trying to behave in a transverse manner and alone, but at that moment Louis kicked Anneclose''s ass out of his mind. How long has Anneclose been scattered to the ground in front of the public, trying to strike Louis by the hand, but he gets caged in a daze.


    Even then, Anneclose was thoroughly moistened by Louis, but when he did a good job, he praised me fully. Only then had Anneclose become nostalgic to Louis and behave at first sight as a respectable knight. And Anneclose herself has also been reborn as a good commander since Louis gave him thorough guidance. She is often seen cold, but she is never weak, she is only harsh on herself and others.


    It should be noted that the back of her neck is engraved like a dragon. She doesn''t know what that means, but the statement remains that Sigmund, the founding fathers of Romansland, also left the same pattern on her body. It is said that those who leave the pattern on their bodies will be the strongest dragon knights of our time. My brother and father, older than her, knew the truth, but they lay low in person so that she would not grow.


    Name: Amur


    Age: 86 (equivalent to 38 in humans), Black Leopard Beastman Man (?) Sex


    Appearance: Shorter deflection, Height: 182cm, Weight: 70kg,


    Job Title: Gruzaldo Thousand Chiefs


    Things I like/specialize in: cute and strong objects, glows, men in general


    Things I hate/don''t like: loud women, hot women


    Single Name: Atashi (Me when I''m serious)


    Profile


    He was one of the most prestigious military men in Gruzaldo, but at the same time famous for his ferocious character. He was a repeated untouchable rampage, but since Gora hit him back on the root of his personality, he has become a very dear warrior, thinking about his surroundings as if his personality had been replaced 180 degrees.


    Since then, he has become more concerned with the whole of Gruzaldo than with his birth, and as an immediate graduate under the orders of the Beast General and Dryan, he has often been on tasks of excavating talent and behind it. It should be noted that it hits almost synchronously with Dryan, Roch and Vargo.


    And he had a particular eye for Nia. He was touring various schemes to raise her as his right hand. Double the beast man. It hit Nia hard, too, if you expect her to. He is one of those who supports Gruzaldo in the back.


    Name: Emerald


    Age: 35 (equivalent to 15 in humans), Halpuia (men are called halpaths)


    Appearance: Golden, about a little longer than the ear. Green eyes. 161cm ,48kg ,80/53/82


    Job Title: Swordsman


    Things I like/am good at: Alphilis, kind people, people who give treats


    Things I hate/don''t like: people who are scared, angry, loud


    Single Name: Emerald


    Profile


    Halpuia, long ago known as the Winged Man (Nike), has a look similar to that of a beautiful species. She''s supposed to have a appearance closer to the beast, but she''s closer to the human because of her human and halpathic halves. Because of this, they tended to be left out of the company inside.


    Character is adult, somewhat weak and sweet. But being a hunting people, I have more than a certain amount of skill as a swordsman.


    She is a woman chosen as the Spirit Sword Impulse to be worshipped in the inside, and she is supposed to be worshipped in the inside. Although the announcement the elders told her was true, it was also true that at the same time they pushed troubles on her. Although Remegate is inside, he''s not sure how long it''s been around, and no one remembers why he might be worshipping that sword anymore. One thing is for sure that she no longer has a place to go home, but she herself is not even weak enough to be pessimistic about it, and she is still performing her beauty beside the Alphilis today.


    Name: Closess


    Age: 21 (looks about 17), human woman


    Appearance: Blue close to white, straight hair slightly longer than shoulder. Tonal eyes. 155cm ,45kg ,78/53/81


    Job Title: Ice Witch


    Things I like/specialize in: Tea, Quiet Places, Nights, Reading


    Things I hate/don''t like: May Fly Places/People, Hot Places, Noon, Annecloses


    Single Name: Me


    Profile


    Originally from Romansland. She was born as the only daughter of an inn and named after one different Anneclose. However, the character of the closet was completely different from the glowing appearance and the Sun-like personality and the Annecloses communicated.


    She barely cried and laughed when she was born. He has been expressionless since he was a baby. Growing up to some extent, she did not utter a word, and gradually she became a creepy being from her parents as well. The reason why she was decidedly to be hated by her parents was one evening. She spoke for the first time in front of her parents with extraordinary income. "Mother, father. What the hell is funny".


    After that, she stopped being dealt with by her parents. A lot of solitary talk made me unnecessarily creepy (actually, I was just talking to the Spirit of Water), and until her master, the Witch of the Ice Plains, happened to find her on the street, in fact, she hadn''t talked to humans at all for two years.


    When she began her training as a witch after being picked up by an ice field witch, she instantly began to blossom her talents. Originally better at talking to spirits than humans, she had no difficulty handling witchcraft and quickly acquired the qualities necessary for witches. Turning into her elderly master, the management of the ice fields is mostly carried out by her.


    And while Closes met Alphilis in it, for Closes, Alphilis was the first person to have spoken straight outside of his master. There must have been some rarity, but nevertheless the existence of a human being who could speak without any difficulty was surprising to Closess. She still doesn''t know what the "I want to talk to Alphilis" emotion sprouted in the closet is called.


    Name: Impulse


    Age: 1200 + years (looks like a 10 year old human girl), demonic sword humanized figure


    Appearance: Golden curly short hair, golden eyes, 140cm ,32kg,??


    Job Title: Thundering Sword


    Things I Like/Good at: Songs


    Things I hate/don''t like: bugs


    Single Name: Bok


    Profile


    Originally the top spirits of thunder. It was Impulse who became the Spirit Sword to save Halpuia, who was close at the time. In a sword forged by an ancient giant, she became a spiritual sword by sealing herself by ritual.


    Originally she had a friend. Being the daughter of Halpuia, she was the missing girl between them and the luggage of a clan that would not remain hunted. But she was one of the best singers in the family. I look down at the continent under my eyes listening to a song beside her like that. I loved Impulse for that routine.


    Eventually a demon king will emerge near their settlement. Its power was mighty, and Halpuia and the others were chased inside one after the other. But the demon king, who recognized Halpuia as a predator, persists in pursuing inside Halpuia.


    It was Impulse''s friend who stood up first as Halpuia and the others were engulfed in despair. She tried to face the army of the late coming Demon King. Impulse, who noticed it, lent her a hand and defeated the Demon King, but as a result, the other Demon Kings will be watched.


    Impulse advised his friend to operate himself as a spiritual sword, knowing that the inside would be wiped out as it was. Halpuia''s daughter disagreed, of course, but Impulse forcefully performed the ritual. Harpuia''s daughter continued to wave her as the Spirit Sword until her life ran out.


    And the demon king after the inside was finally gone, and the impulse fell asleep. Fewer people remembered that they lived in her, and eventually no longer spoke to her, Impulse had let go of herself, but would wake up again because of Emerald''s singing and Alphilis. She seems to have some discomfort with Alphilis, but...?


    Continued

 313 Difficulties, Part 1 - Daily Disasters First Half

    "Is that it?


    "Oh, that''s Atashi''s second home"


    A large city visible from a small high hill. Surrounded by walls and seemingly harsh, the private houses spread sparsely outside the walls and the countryside, where many work, become an idyllic landscape in the eyes of Alphilis.


    In their eyes is Arnelia, the holy capital. Needless to say, it is the home of the Arnelian Church, formerly as a base for man when he fights demons and warcraft. It is also a land now nestled as a symbol of peace.


    Miriazar wanted to put it under full control, as a city of intermediate size in the future, when the city of Arnelia finished its function as a front line. For this reason, the development of the streets between East and West was also deliberately carried out by removing Arnelia. For what it''s worth, Arnelia today took it to Miriazal to become the ideal city. Land that can operate of its own free will while relatively secluded and easy to gather information. And who it is is is a fortress of intransigent defeat that has been set up everywhere with physical and magical traps. Of course, the inhabitants who live there will never notice. Most activate only when things happen.


    Slightly distant is the hiding place of the mouthless, and those who become the hands and feet of Miriazal day and night are trained. And within Arnelia, noble children of all nations were gathered, and raised as much as possible to be the kind of person who would be taken to Arnelia in the future to benefit. The Temple Knights are one of them.


    If you ask this, it sounds like a city built for a truly distorted purpose only by name of the Holy City, but in fact this is famous as one of the most secure cities in the east. People move less because they don''t have any special industries, but they are more than medium sized, and it was a pretty popular city for living in. Gloria''s popularity as an educational place was also high, and the system of exempting ordinary people from that tuition by serving Arnelia in the future was very popular compared to facilities attached to the University of Triade, for example, where high tuition fees had to be paid. That is why Miriazar is troubled by the inevitable fact that personnel have been selected to some extent at the time of enrollment because they have become too popular in recent years.


    Alphilis and the others are headed for such a city. It was a long return if you try it Miranda, and if you try it Alphilis, you were so interested in the person Miranda served. As a matter of fact, Alphilis met once, but Miranda hasn''t talked about it yet.


    And in the vicinity, one of the leading safety zones on the continent, nature and fellow travellers also feel relaxed.


    "Larna! It''s a continuation of yesterday''s battle!


    "Mr. Rosetta is persistent, too. Trying to make the booze momentum battle flutter here and now from midday?


    "Atai is obsessive."


    Grab Larna''s shoulder as Rosetta walks forward laughing invincibly. Larna sighed, reluctantly reluctantly at Rosetta''s opponent, as she had noticed.


    "So, was it a color fight?


    "That''s right! Atai is so colorful, she can''t beat a little girl like you!


    "I also feel it''s already pointless to stick with me as a horny devil, but that would be okay. Even if you don''t hate to compete, who makes the decision?


    "Well, you..."


    That''s it. Rosetta has trouble with words, too. The only fellow men are Daron and Gwendorf. Daron walked with his face turned away from the beginning when he said he wasn''t interested in such things, and most importantly, now he was dealing with Il. Pulling Daron into this battle, who is a toddler opponent, is just as bad a bat as Rosetta is.


    And Gwendorf is a true dragon. It would be impossible to get involved in such a crappy interaction of the dead from the edge. A servant rosetta is also a reluctant opponent.


    If you''re also a traveler who seems free here, Rosetta appropriately speaks up, but only at times like this, there''s nobody on the street. And I wonder why they bother calling the peasants who work in the countryside.


    Seems such a bore, but surprisingly, to Rosetta, who was seriously thinking, this again reaches out from an unexpected figure.


    "I will judge"


    "Luna?"


    It was Lunatica who raised her hand. Everyone who was listening was surprised at the unexpected entry of the person.


    "Why Luna again..."


    "Just a sensible decision. I am trained as an assassin. Naturally, there''s also a handful of colored incense. It should be better planted than the whores around. So I think I''m the perfect judge."


    Lunatica said something cool and awesome, but I''m not convinced, so Rosetta obeyed Lunatica''s words, even though she was half-hearted.


    "Okay, it''s from Atai."


    Leading the way, Rosetta. Rosetta''s eyes are reminiscent of carnivores. Put your arms behind your head and emphasise your busty breasts at all costs. If you get caught in the overflowing incense and its eyes, a normal man can''t help but jump while he knows the danger.


    After Lunatica sees Rosetta, she then urges Larna.


    "It''s my turn."


    Backhand, Larna. Once Larna wore the hood, she looked at everyone as she tried to get rid of it and pay off the flowing hair. The modus operandi is completely separate from the appearance and gentle waist of La Na. Tingly tongued by the color fragrance as a mature woman and the sweet exhalation that spills from her laughing mouth. And is it deliberate, he crawls his fingers on his white thighs, which have been exposed for a moment because they are distracted by the trick of paying for their hair, guiding others'' gaze?


    For the first time, Tasha and others who saw these kinds of Larna''s tricks had their mouths open, but Alphilis also thought that if this were a man, he wouldn''t be able to wait. Because even she is somewhat confused. Please, I don''t want you to do it when you''re drunk and unconscious. In the unlikely event of a mistake, you won''t be able to get in trouble.


    But seeing the interaction between the two, Renatica shook her head.


    "Not at all"


    "Huh? Where is it?" Now the guy who doesn''t have a cock is a Y-PO, Y-PO!


    "I agree with the dirty remarks, but I was wondering if Rosetta made sense."


    Renatica calmly objected to Rosetta and Rana, who were not less outraged by Renatica''s words.


    "It''s not. I think we both have colorful incense because of that, but there are a lot of elements other than the eyes that are the way we do it now. Then I''m not saying it''s a color fight."


    "Ku, if you say so..."


    "Well, I''m convinced, but what would Renatica do?


    Renatica reacted immediately to Larna''s words. Make sure to cover your mouth a little with your hands, slightly lean down and remove your gaze from all at one end. And Lunatica''s eyes, who saw them all again, were moist. It''s like a frightening little animal. In an instant, she transformed herself into a weak woman, just as she stirred up the man''s abusive heart.


    "This guy... he''s a very strong enemy"


    "I see you''re just saying. It''s definitely a big deal."


    "Well this is an example. Because they have different preferences, you actually need to look at them and use them."


    Lunatica, who said so, was no longer returning to the usual faceless expression. Other people surprised by the speed of her transformation. When I saw the other people who had decided to watch the game, I just thought Rosetta had come up with something good.


    "You guys, you''re not gonna see this for free, are you?


    "Huh?"


    "Naturally, I was going to?


    Lisa returns the story to Alphilis, who is suddenly in a hurry.


    "That''s right, Lisa. Sorry about Nori."


    "Whether you want to join Hate or even a minor Lisa sensor, you don''t even know the details, such as the color. Rosetta, have you forgotten that I''m blind?


    "Oh, well. There''s very little in the way of everyday life, so don''t forget."


    Rosetta just snapped her head that it was gone. And the next prey (?) is Miranda.


    "Miranda, what about you?


    "Pass. Exactly. Arnelia is close around here, and I''m not willing to take weird actions in and out of heaven. For once, you''re a Sister."


    Miranda, who said so with all due respect and said no, was firmly dressed in an Arnelian robe, not in her usual moveable light outfit. The way he walks is also changing from the big crotch when he was a warrior to the one who always walks. How cleverly used up to this point, Alphilis was still impressed.


    Rosetta''s eyes were turned to such an alphilis.


    Continued

 314 Difficulties, Part 2 - Later in Everyday Disasters

    "A, l, fi ~"


    "Hey, what''s up?"


    Unexpectedly, Alphilis lags behind Rosetta''s voice when she just finds a good prey.


    "Don''t do it."


    "By what!


    "Eye"


    "No!


    Alphilis reluctantly, but everyone''s saying, "It''s hectic not to do it here. Show your leader''s temper and cleanliness," to lose the pressure of an incomprehensible gaze and do it reluctantly.


    "Ya should do it, right? If you do it."


    Alphilis said so, but naturally she never even had such an idea about seducing a man. Everyone criticizes Alphilis for failing too much tension or even wink and closing both eyes.


    "Sorry, I recommended Atai was bad"


    "... well, Alfi has its faults, too, right?


    "I knew you were clumsy."


    "I don''t think you have any color shards either. The eagle is better."


    "Well, some people might like to say that. I don''t know."


    "Mom, what do you want?


    "A Phew, Ha, Fun?


    "... you shouldn''t say anything"


    "Don''t worry, Alfie has a murder weapon called that chest."


    "Well, I won''t say anything, newbie."


    Tasha fucked Yale, but Alphilis was in the mood for a loss just for doing it. And, as always, the stubbornness is still her. Lisa slaps Alphilis on the shoulder from behind.


    "That''s too bad, beautiful."


    "Leave me alone!


    Alphilis regrettably searches for someone else who seems to have poorer eyes than himself. It was Irmatal that caught my eye, but I couldn''t demand color from her just as young. You won''t know what emeralds mean by color as well, but if you do poorly, there''s a good chance of advanced people. It could be a trap.


    That''s when Alphilis noticed the right person.


    "Aerie, try to use your eyes for a second."


    "Eyes? For what?


    "I want to see if I can get an airy."


    Alphilis thought that such technology would be quite good for Aerial, but he didn''t realize it was a problem before that.


    "You can''t have eyes, you don''t need anything."


    "Huh? Why?


    "Is it necessary to alternate men and women in the first place?


    "One element, such as particular opinions, perceived colours, etc. Aerie is right."


    Because Renatica had admitted it, Alphilis couldn''t even argue with it. The next thing Alphilis found was Impulse.


    "Hey, Impulse!


    "Rejected. What do you think I am, Spirit Sword? Emerald!"


    "Yes."


    That said, the impulse went back from human form to sword. A prized impulse won''t even go back to Teco when this happens.


    Then Alphilis couldn''t help it any more. Alphilis, ridiculed and irritated by everyone, accidentally hits Tasha eight times.


    "Tasha! Do it, too!


    "Huh? Why me?"


    "Commander, I command you! Or can I tell Emerge?


    "No, it''s tyranny."


    While I say that, I try to use the color eyes with the way I''ve noticed it, Tasha. It was her first attempt too, but...?


    "Better than Alfi"


    and was quickly slashed and dumped. I look at the alphilis, which turned pathetically white after the result, and I remember what Rosetta is.


    "No, you didn''t do maple..."


    "Maple!"


    "Yes, over here"


    A little hazy maple appears in the alphilis that called for maple, as I recall.


    "Where were you?


    "No, there was a showdown and all, so I was running away."


    "Honestly..."


    Miranda sighed on the maple so honest that it was too honest. Alphilis, who doesn''t stop worrying about that, asks for more maples.


    "If you had noticed, you''d be quick to talk. You do it, too!


    "Oh, if it''s an order, I can''t help it..."


    "What? Is there a problem?


    "No, because it''s stopped from around"


    Everyone puts their necks around the words.


    "Um... why?


    "''Don''t do it because it''s dangerous,'' he said. So I still don''t have a mandate to use such colored incense."


    "Oh, yeah. I don''t know what to do..."


    An alphilis in trouble with judgment looks behind him in an unexpected reply. Taking such a girlfriend, Lisa ears on Alphilis.


    "(Wouldn''t that be good? You''re not going to die. Maybe more elements to make fun of maple)"


    "(Oh yeah? I have a bad feeling)"


    "(Or can Alfi be figured out instead?


    "(I don''t like that either)"


    Rosetta and Rana were encouraging Maple while Alphilis and Lisa had a whisper. Still, it was a maple that wasn''t much of a ride.


    "Ha. Okay, then."


    The moment the maple shows off its colour that way - Larna, who collapses on the spot, Rosetta, whose open mouth cannot be blocked, and all the other companions who solidify on the spot, including even Gwendorf. Everyone''s thoughts are summed up in a word of Renatica.


    "I see, this is dangerous. I seduce men and women regardless of race."


    "Here we are, this is the main entrance"


    "This is... very harsh."


    Alphilis was in a censorship to enter a city called Arnelia. The city of Arnelia is surrounded by high walls. When you look at the main gate, there are about 50 soldiers at a thick steel gate in three layers. They were checking every human being entering and leaving Arnelia. Even though Arnelia does not have that many deals, the censorship is rigorous, with a long line of snakes in front of the main entrance. Rosetta shrugged like a solitaire when she saw it.


    "It''s like a city in war. Is it always like this?


    "That''s crazy. Sure, the gatekeepers don''t do nasty work either, but this is too tough. Is something wrong?


    "I''m giving you a heads-up, but you haven''t picked me up yet. Dear Miranda, I''ll go and check first."


    "Please, Maple"


    When I said that, Maple disappeared as soon as possible. They say that the mouthless people have a dedicated entrance and exit, so it doesn''t matter whether it''s a peer review or anything.


    Then wait for a moment. I didn''t hear from Maple, nor did the long line of snakes dissolve inside.


    "Uh, it''s starting to stink."


    "Hey, you''re messing up your language already, aren''t you? And you can''t do anything about Miranda''s identity?


    "If you''re alone."


    Miranda sees her people as chilli. Even though Alphilis'' dark hair is rare in itself, Daron has emeralds. I wouldn''t be able to tell you to just let me through with this. Even Miranda herself was previously refused to go through the main entrance with a warrior-inspired outfit. The surrounding sights are gathering, and the gate soldiers are already paying attention.


    "I hope you''re enthusiastic about your work. Not if you''re accommodating."


    "Oh, someone''s coming"


    Shown on horseback were the knights of women dressed in golden armor and the brilliant sisters. Miranda looks familiar to those two.


    Continued

 315 Difficulty, Part 3 - Seeing

    "You sure..."


    "Long time no see, Sister Anoln"


    A knight of a woman jumping lightly from a horse lends a hand to Sister to help her disembark. The Sister let him bow carefully.


    "I''m Sister Elsa. This is Eliza, the Temple Knight. I am counting on your guidance, Master Anolun."


    "Thank you for your service."


    Miranda also returns it with a polite bow and tone. Alphilis was shuddered that this kind of speed of change would not be the only thing in his life.


    That''s how the Alphilis safely enter Arnelia. The same goes for Alphilis, but Rosetta and the rest of us were just looking around. It''s people''s smiles that can overflow Arnelia. It is the streets that do not extend to downtown areas such as Meesia, but there the outdoor shops and so on are also developed, and people come and go to the extent that they are not disturbed by the commute. The characteristic was that everyone of them seemed to live happily ever after with a serene expression.


    "It''s a peaceful city."


    Unexpectedly Rosetta leaks her thoughts. I grew up in a slaughtered environment. Try her, a place like this was very remote. Slippery mercenary is a slaughtered profession, so maybe all mercenaries, not just her.


    And Elsa, who leads the way, speaks to Rosetta.


    "You look unexpected. Aren''t you that used to peace?


    "Oh, because Atai really comes from a place like a sweep. This place is so peaceful, it''s upsetting."


    "At first, so did I."


    Elsa laughs bitterly. She was also a compiler in a slum-like land. Rosetta''s feelings are easy for her to imagine.


    "But it is only when there are those who support this peace with shadows, too. It''s never made up for free."


    "I don''t know."


    "That''s what it is."


    Elsa guides the Alphilis and the others with a laugh. Her voice is heard all the time from the people of the city. Every time I smile back, Elsa. Alphilis thinks this would be the original Sister.


    "What if Miranda also apprentices?


    "Big favor. Besides, that Sister, she''s also a finger militant in this church. You don''t look insulting."


    "Really? Phew."


    "Sister here is trained by many to fight. You should also take a good look at the streets, because they are always in a position for war."


    "I kind of know that. I don''t like the fact that houses are arranged regularly, and you''re moving around just now, right? I''ve arranged the streets to get close to the center, so I know it was made for war from the beginning."


    "There''s a trap everywhere."


    Lunatica joins the conversation. She was walking down from her horse, but watching everywhere.


    "I know it''s probably a trap against warcraft and demons, but I can see how you trapped them everywhere assuming a special situation. There, for example. It looks like it''s just a pickled stone, but there''s the same thing on the other side. In an emergency, it should interact to activate magic and block this path."


    "Your name and answer. That''s great."


    "A little look and you''ll see. It''s nothing serious. And."


    Renatica glanced around.


    "A few people have been watching this one for a long time before entering town. After entering the town, there are humans around without leaving. Surveillance or escort is subtle."


    "It''s an escort."


    Elsa replied to Renatica''s words. The smile is smiling, but I can see some tension in that look.


    "Something strange is coming up in Arnelia these days."


    "Big on the supreme bishop''s lap? What kind of case is that?"


    Elsa looks unwittingly evil to Miranda, who inadvertently asks questions back to the vegetarian.


    "Come on, let''s talk about that, too. First you will meet the Supreme Bishop of Arnelia."


    Alphilis and the others who make a little of Elsa''s remarks.


    "Hey, why?


    "I mean, I''m more interested in that. He would love to meet Mr. Alphilis once, including Mr. Anolun. And... there seems to be Mr. Gwendorf."


    "Hmm, I''m also interested in the Patriarch. Is it good, even if I see you?"


    "Yeah, that''s for sure."


    That''s how Alphilis was led to the Deep Green Palace. We knocked through a good number of guarded gates to get here, but after entering the Deep Green Palace, nothing was enough to clap it out. And about inside the Deep Green Palace, Alphilis saw a nostalgic face.


    "Ah, it''s Alberto"


    "It''s been a long time, Lord Alphilis. Best of all in good health."


    Alberto, who gave a gentle thank you, approaches Alphilis. The same goes for the young knight we were talking to, and for the two women.


    "Long time no see, Alberto! How have you been?


    "Yes, no problem. All in all, let me introduce you. Retaining behind is my brother Rafferty and his wife, the mermaid (mermaid) Belliache. And it''s Roxanne, the elf. See you later."


    "Heh. I''ve never seen a mermaid before."


    Lisa pokes her little alphilis with her elbow because Alphilis saw Belliache seriously.


    "Big woman, you must be rude. Don''t look at a woman like that licking her around with such a jealous gaze."


    "Which is rude! Lisa won''t know what kind of eyes you have more or less!?


    "It''s easy to imagine, using both swords."


    "Duplicate! Don''t say anything misleading!


    "You''re the same ampoule. I''m telling you to be misleading. Otherwise, nothing will develop, will it?


    "You don''t have to develop like that. Yikes!


    Listening to that interaction, Belliache was laughing with pleasure. On the other hand, serious Roxanne looked like she was in trouble though.


    And Belliache comes forward a long time.


    "We even have a long way to go today. From here on out is the place of the Supreme Bishop''s sight. I am truly sorry, but could anyone other than Mr. Anoln, Mr. Alphilis, Mr. Lisa and Mr. Gwendorf refrain from doing so in the meantime?"


    "Hey, are the Atai guys outside the mosquito nets?


    "The supreme bishop is busy. Even the royal families of nations are rarely allowed to meet in person. We are only able to see your face for the convenience of its secrecy. We want you to understand what''s going on around there."


    I''m sorry, everybody.


    Since Miranda urged everyone to be honest and pulled, it became the source of Belliache''s guidance, except for the human being called, to move to another room. Only one person on the spot, Lunatica, remains.


    "Luna?"


    "I''m Lisa''s escort. I''m not leaving the side."


    "You''re in trouble"


    I saw Alberto as Lisa turned to her judgment, but he just said, "Fine," and began to guide the Alphilis and the others.


    And a line arriving in front of Miriazal''s office.


    "Dear Miriazal, I have brought you a guest"


    "Fine, come in."


    And Alberto opens the wooden doors to encourage the Alphilis. Alphilis was nervous because this was the first time he''d seen a great person (Fenna and Miranda are actually great people), but...


    "Oh, what about you?


    "Long time no see, Alphilis"


    A smiling girl sat in a chair in front of a desk with piles of paperwork. Alphilis was surprised to see Sister Millie sitting there before, but there was someone more surprised than that.


    That''s Lunatica. The moment she saw Miriazal, her whole body hair was upside down and she was in a combat position in an instant.


    "Huh!"


    And Lunatica was slashed by Miriazal at a rate that was inconspicuous to his eyes when he pulled out the short knife he had placed on his hips.


    Continued

 316 Difficulty, Part 4 - Reality Problems

    "Luna!"


    Faster than Lisa screaming, Lunatica, transformed into a glimmer of wind, spattered Alphilis'' long hair, while Lunatica''s blade approached Miriazar''s throat.


    We don''t know what happened. It was when Alphilis realized that Lunatica''s blade was stopped with Miriazal''s fingers.


    "It''s true, my son, this is"


    Lunatica, who was stopped by the blade, aimed at Miriazal''s steeple with a piercing hand, but was grabbed by his wrist at an inconspicuous speed in his eyes, and Lunatica was quickly restrained in the rear hand.


    "Still, well, a place called Kid Ghost at best. I don''t think the assassins will fight in front of each other."


    "... monster"


    "Caught this poor maiden. Rude as a monster."


    Back to back with the mild tone of Miriazar, Lunatica was firmly restrained. From earlier on, she has managed to find a way around, but Miriazal''s power won''t let her go by catching Lunatica.


    "Let''s challenge Washi to a fight and other laughing thousandths. Well, it''s a good decision not to focus on prey, but to let go of the dagger immediately."


    "Why"


    For the first time in his life, Renatica asked questions to those who recognized themselves as prey. No, I couldn''t help but do that.


    "What is it?"


    "Why are demons like you the supreme bishop of Arnelianism?


    "Hmm..."


    Miriazar looked back at Renatica funny. Pure interest can be seen there.


    "Why do you think I''m a monster?


    "Smell. Nothing else"


    "Did you smell it? Do you smell that?


    "Too many jokes, Bishop (Master)"


    I sighed back with a faceless look. Both Lisa and Miranda were surprised that Lunatica had jumped, but Alphilis, who had no idea what was going on, was at the extreme of the confusion.


    "Huh? Yeah??? Millie''s the supreme bishop and demon, and Miranda''s boss... Yeah?


    "Take it easy, Alfi. At times like this, you should whine some kind of quick word."


    "Uh, kusukusukusukusukusukusukusukusukusukusukusukusukusukusukusukusukusukusukusukusu... abuuuuu"


    "... I was glad to hear what Lisa said, I didn''t know you''d be restless with a big woman so far. I wouldn''t do that if I were you."


    Lisa pounded the head of Alphilis, who bit his tongue, with a cane. I saw how it was, Miriazal. Kuku, and when he leaked a sneaky laugh, he freed Lunatica. Lunatica flies and takes distance at that moment.


    "You seem wary of ghosts there, too, and it''s the extreme of confusion that leads to Alphilis. So let''s talk about it in order."


    Miriazar began the conversation in turn. First of all, that I am a demon. On top of that I started talking about how I was supposed to fight demons and the formation of the Arnelian Church. When it took a while to finish the conversation, Kiko prepared the meal, and the venue became a meeting.


    This discussion started after noon, when the sun was shining in the heavens, but by the time Miriazal had finished talking all the way through, the meal was completely over, and it was time for the cool winds of the evening to start blowing not strange enough.


    After listening to the whole story, Alphilis, calmly back, had put his arms together and thought of something. Seeing that girlfriend, Miriazal sometime observes the alphilis with a pour of fruit liquor.


    "When I first met you, I was going to identify you as the Lord, so I''m sorry that I falsely identified myself. Few people, even representatives of nations and royalty, have ever seen the face of a eagle straight. Find out what''s going on around here."


    "Well, that''s fine... can I clarify one thing?


    The look on Alphilis''s face was never serious.


    "You are not my enemy or ally. Does this recognize fit?


    "This is..."


    I saw Alphilis as Miriazal was impressed. And when I looked at her, she nodded and showed her as well.


    "I see, I wonder if I was still frightened of that. This has to be reassessed."


    "I''m not as popular as Lisa. I''m not willing to trust you because you''re Miranda''s boss, or because you''re taking care of Lisa''s little ones, or because you''re hostile to the lifeless, that''s all. I''ve only just met someone who has no trust or anything."


    "Hehe, that''s fine"


    Behind Lisa and Miranda, who face the unexpected words of Alphilis, Miriazal''s appreciation of Alphilis seemed to have risen.


    And when Miriazal commanded Mitsuko with his jaw, Miyazal left the scene at one end.


    "That''s exactly what I was trying to say. The eagles are not companions, but alliances would be fine. It''s easier to move."


    "Does that mean exchange terms?


    "It''s getting faster and faster and more helpful."


    That''s what I said. Miriazal''s face looked like a lot of fun. Enough opponents to talk to. Miriazal was beginning to realize that about Alphilis.


    And Miriazar omitted much of the story and decided to get down to business.


    "Then let''s get to the point. I know what the Lord wants. You''re gonna build a mercenary regiment, aren''t you?


    "Yeah, I''m going to. I don''t have any specific ideas yet."


    "Then you should base yourself on this Arnelia"


    Miranda and Lisa are surprised by Miriazal''s sudden suggestion. Alphilis still remained a calm look.


    "And trying to use us like pawns?


    "Well, don''t let that get you in the way. It''s not a lie to say that you really don''t have that kind of soul guts at all, but it''s also more about your Lord''s safety than that. This time the person is unusual. Whatever we think of each other, the most important thing not to do is to fight individually and at will, and each will be destroyed."


    "Enemy enemies are allies."


    "The way you put it without a body or a lid, well, that''s not the place."


    Miriazal snapped the glass with her finger as if she were a little frightened. Did the glass use anything of good quality, pimp, and the high noise jumped.


    "Instead, let''s do whatever we can from the eagle. I created this denomination out of nothing. I can imagine what the Lord is having trouble with."


    "Heh. For example?


    "Lord, you don''t have any money."


    "Giggle."


    Alphilis'' eyes were swimming completely. I find that trick rather cute, Miriazal.


    "Lord, do you know how much money it costs to build a mercenary regiment?


    "Uh... I don''t know"


    "Um, honest and good"


    Knock it off, Miriazal laughs. Alphilis soggy in front of it. Lisa and Miranda were sighing though.


    "First of all, it''s where we''re based. Well, even if it''s not here in Arnelia, we don''t need a home base. Otherwise, you won''t be stable enough to take the request. You can also entrust it to your Alliance to receive requests on a regular basis, but trust will diminish when you can''t reach them. And in the long run, without a base, it costs a fortune. And suppose you can have about 100 people sleeping in your home base on a scale that includes the cost of land, the cost of building, the cost of sorcery, and the cost of repairs."


    Miriazal is standing three fingers. Alphilis roared when he saw it.


    "Uh, 30,000 pent?


    "Dumb, two different digits."


    "3 Million!?


    Alphilis is getting dizzy. I wasn''t really aware that I had a sense of money, but I didn''t think it would cost me so much money.


    Incidentally, the general earnings of mercenaries in this era vary depending on rank, but on average 1,500 pents/month in the E judgment of the Alphilis. It is 10,000 pent/month in Rosetta''s A. It should be noted that the Alliance also ranks annually by prize money, but Zems, the number one immovable, was up to 1.783 million/year. Besides, it is a gain for the whole of us. Of course, this is about the value as a reward since, and there are other tangible and intangible rewards.


    If you think about it, it''s going to take at least a few years for the Alphilis and the others to gain visibility. From the beginning, Alpha Reese''s head felt like it was all over her, and it felt dark in front of her.


    Miriazal also set a higher amount in half, which was a little mean around here. Still, is it common for 10,000 people to want to be more abusive when they watch Alphilis react?


    "Well, that''s the initial cost, and then there''s the daily allowance to pay for office work, cleaning and cooking, etc., maintenance costs for facilities, maintenance costs for weapons, etc. If you own a horse, you don''t need the equipment..."


    "No, I''m getting a headache..."


    "Didn''t I tell you it was hard, no woman"


    Lisa poked me again, but she was shooting at me, so Alphilis wasn''t even willing to argue. Seeing her like that, Miriazal thought it was just pathetic, too, and decided to send out a help ship.


    Continued

 317 Difficulty, Part 5 - Reunion

    "Well... I have a request for Miranda, and I have a previous request for Miranda. 3 million without interest, you can lend it to me. Anything can be bridged, such as a request for a large mouth. Because this is what it looks like, and countries have a say."


    "Really!?


    "Except"


    Miriazal turns his hands on Alphilis and controls her.


    "I also want you to ask for one request this way before you lend it. What, it''s not so hard."


    "I knew it would come, didn''t I? So, what can I do for you?


    "Yeah, embarrassing talk, but there''s been a lot of strange incidents in Arnelia lately."


    There is a wrinkle on Miriazal''s forehead. I guess that means I''m in trouble.


    "Missing people are out on a regular basis. Well, it''s a pretty big city, so I can''t help it to a certain extent, but until now, I''ve had a few people a year. That''s about the last two months, we''ve already got over 10 people."


    "Don''t you happen to?


    "If the money changers do it ''by chance'', they won''t be able to float the missing person, their family and friends."


    The look on Miriazal''s face to say so was serious in itself. To that look, Alphilis also slightly revised his rating for Miriazal. Regardless of her tone and identity, she is still the ruler.


    "Then why don''t we help you search for the missing person?


    "Oh, Lisa will be the main one."


    "Lost and found is what I do best. I just want to say, let''s settle this all the time..."


    Lisa tends to, like, shake her fingers sideways.


    "The church of Arnelia would have quite a bit of a back. There must also be a large number of people like Maple, for example. That''s what you can''t grab on this knee, Arnelia?


    "This pokes where it hurts"


    Miriazal wrinkled between her eyebrows and looked sinister. But the statement remained serious.


    "It''s an embarrassing story, but somehow I can''t figure out who I am. No, I''m actually narrowing it down when it comes to suspects. But there''s no proof. And because it''s on your knees, you can''t move your mouth without dignity. The case here is solved first by the city guys, and if that doesn''t work, it moves in the order of the Knights directly under Arnelia, and the Temple Knights. If those who barely know that even the Knights of the Temple move, it''ll be a lot more trouble."


    "I see. I can also nod that this is the only person I can rely on if that''s the story. Fine, I just took it."


    Lisa thumbed up and insisted "I''ll take care of it". After deciding on a detailed story one day, Koko returns to announce the visit of another guest.


    "Bishop, the customer is in sight"


    "Oh well. Speaking of which, it''s time to discuss it in the evening. Call me."


    "Shall I take my seat off?


    "No, good. I''ll miss you too."


    The visitor who came in said so was someone who also knew Alphilis well.


    "Excuse me, Fenna-Schmidt-Rosenworks and a few others, coming in"


    "Fenna!?


    Alphilis jumped before she could raise her face to Fenna, who bowed and came in.


    "A, Alfi?


    "I was fine!? I heard you were safe, but it''s been a while!


    "I''m fine... ku, painful"


    And as usual, one victim is due to a hug full of Alphilis power. She still didn''t learn anything.


    "So the Seeker also has a missing person?


    "Yeah, we were suspected at first, but there was also a missing person in the Seeker. That''s more than one name too."


    "That''s what Fenna and I were working on."


    Pull the alphilis out of Fenna and a paragraph Miriazar answers as she rinses the tea. Apparently things were more serious than Alphilis thought.


    "Then it would be better if Lisa moved soon"


    "So is that, but heal the fatigue of the long journey first. I will keep the progress so far in summary and in writing by the end of the day. It''s quicker to move after you hear that. Besides, don''t you want to see my dear Jake, too?


    "Buffoo!


    Rarely, Lisa was spraying tea. Of course it was Alphilis who suffered the damage. Renatica is a boulder, around well avoided.


    "Hey, Lisa!?


    "Oh, no. Well, a nice woman who drips water."


    "It''s not the water that''s dripping, it''s the tea"


    Even in Lunatica''s sober denial, Lisa couldn''t hide her upset. It''s unusual for her to get upset so far. Miriazal stares niggling at the look of it.


    "It will be just around the end of today''s class. Let Eliza show you around."


    "No need, because the location has already been sensed. Let me go with Lunatica. Then I''ll be rude here."


    Lisa trying to get out of there with the damn thing, but Lunatica stops that leg.


    "Lisa, one before you leave"


    "? Something?


    "Fenna, was it?


    "Oh, yes."


    Fenna, whose name was suddenly called by Renatica, startles to correct her residence. Renatica was pointing to the woman behind it.


    "Is Seeker normal to have bugs in your body?


    "What? What the hell..."


    Lunatica, Miriazar and Kiko had already moved while Fenna didn''t know what the question meant and was stuck in words. And the woman behind Fenna.


    Lunatica moved fast. He had snapped both hands of a woman trying to strangle Fenna from behind and stabbed a dagger in one. And he didn''t miss a moment of flickering, and he snapped his neck. Fenna was sheltered by her son, and Miriazal interrupted between the woman and Fenna.


    And Lunatica kicks the woman with the broken neck. Miriazal praises Renatica for her speed of movement.


    "You''ve noticed."


    "There was something wrong with the muscle movement in the trunk. So I''ve been observing it for a while, but it was like there was a big bug in my body. That''s all."


    "Well done, Lisa. Notice... but I didn''t notice."


    "Very well, hey."


    I hear voices coming from women with broken necks and not pointed in the right direction. With her neck broken, the woman stood up and turned to the Alphilis and the others with her nodding eyes. To that creepy sight, together, we raise our guard.


    "My disguise, I''ve never been seen through, have I?


    "If the beholder sees it, he will know. The sensors will be used to deception, but I''m not. And if you dare."


    "If I dare?


    "I smelled a strange odor from my mouth. In solid terms, it stinks."


    At that moment, the focal point of the vain eyed woman stared at Lunatica unanimously.


    "... I didn''t know you''d say that word twice. Humans are incredibly angry creatures."


    "That''s not the line over here, woman. Are you the serial missing person?


    "It''s..."


    "I think it''s half"


    Everyone, including the woman, gave a little bit to Lunatica''s words. The Lunatica against was extremely calm though. Lunatica starts talking calmly as everyone starts to marvel.


    "On my way here, I saw a strange person. Ordinary humans talk, move, shut up, change something, and there is a slight but definite change in their bodies. What I saw was a person who suddenly remembered an errand after a conversation on the side of the road or suddenly started running. But he didn''t change his heart beat, his breathing, or anything, even when he was running. That''s not human, it''s against the making of the human body. Something that must have pretended to be human. It''s worth catching, whether it''s the killer or not."


    "Well, that''s an interesting story. Shall we tighten him up first?"


    "... who, you"


    Woman''s eyes open to amazement. Girl with silver hair, in those eyes. For a beautiful look, cold brown eyes. A stabbing gaze shoots through a woman.


    "Just a killer. Nothing more or less."


    "... I remember your face. Remember."


    The moment I said the word, I used defensive magic so that Miranda and Eliza could shelter the Alphilis and the others. At the same time, a woman blows herself up.


    Splashing dust and blood smoke blocked everyone''s sight for a moment.


    "Knock."


    "Master!"


    It was Miranda who shouted. But her apprehension also made Miriazal appear slowly from her blinding sight.


    "Don''t worry. I don''t have a hand wound to that extent."


    "I hope so. Still, you blew yourself up without hesitation."


    "I guess it''s a discarded pawn. I''ve secured some of them."


    Show everyone some of the bugs Miriazal grabbed on his left hand. Miriazal was pulling some of the worms out of the woman at that moment. And the Knights of the Temple and the ladies, who felt strange, rush.


    Continued

 318 Difficulties, Part 6 - Difficulties in Visiting the First Half

    "Bishop, you''re safe!?


    "Whatever. Choose from Sister Monks who are more resistant to creatures and demons. I''ll check on this guy. Of course, with strict control."


    Miriazal flies instructions as she shows the bug in her hand. And the Dark Green Palace, which starts to move in a hurry. The look on Miriazal''s face in command was serious in itself, and there she was as one leader. See Alphilis as Miriazar thought in it.


    "Alphilis, I''m very sorry, but it seems difficult to say that the Deep Green Palace is safe here. We''ll take it in for a while, so let the lords have another place to stay."


    "Yeah, right. I''ll be free today."


    "I''m sorry. By the way, Miranda, the Lord stay."


    Milliazar firmly grabs Miranda''s arm as she leaves first to retreat with Alphilis.


    "Yeah? How come it''s just me"


    "Awful! Originally your lord would be the Sister of the Arnelian Church, but that''s also at the top of the pilgrimage! In some situations, you have more say than the Archbishop, you''re a little bit aware of your position, aren''t you?


    "Shit, it''s so hard"


    To Miranda who answers instantly, Miriazal steps on the estate waste. It was a schematic of a sister and a selfish sister that could be seen by the side, but it''s horrible because this runs one large organization. Well, Alphilis was about to make the wrong perception of what a mentor could do to his shoulder.


    And as the smiling Alphilis and Miranda began to cheer up the conversation, Kiko softly ears to Miriazal.


    "Master. Actually, there''s another visitor"


    "What? Were you planning on doing that?


    "Actually..."


    Even a servant Miriazal could not hide the surprising colour in the contents of his ears.


    "Then I''ll go check on Jake and Nellie, Ruth. I''ll leave the rest of the chicks to Arnelia, so we''ll find some dubious guys with Renatica later."


    "Don''t you have to look first?


    The Alphilis withdrew from Miriazal''s room because they had visitors or something. The question of alphilis is also particularly problematic. Given the importance of the case, it would be as Alphilis worried. But Lisa shook her head.


    "Actually, I gathered information from a female official earlier, and it appears that there are suspicious people in Gloria, where Jake goes. If you don''t slap that one first, there may be a move here as soon as you know the earlier woman has made her self-determination. I''m sorry, but there''s no more priority for Lisa than Jake."


    "Oh, yeah."


    "Besides, there seems to be some disturbing shadows around Jake as well..."


    "What, did you say something?


    "Hey, anything?


    Alphilis had nothing more to say to Lisa, who was so prestigious, that Lisa left with Lunatica. I felt like I grumbled for some very personal reason at the end, but well I decided to flush it there as an alphilis as well. Gwendorf stays because he thinks he needs to talk to Miriazal, and Alphilis, along with Fenna, returns to the other fellow places that should be welcomed by the Rafferties.


    But even when I arrived, I didn''t see some of my people.


    "That, what about Rosetta and Uty?


    "They went to the casino with Mermaid Belliache. Tasha convinced me that Eliza and Aerial also said ''social studies'' and followed you to the casino."


    "Oh, everybody''s going bad..."


    It was Alphilis who had a mild headache in Daron''s reply, but I think this is what it would be like to be head of a group. Then there will be more worries like this.


    "Let the mercenaries solicit serious children..."


    Alphilis solidified one resolve.


    Colour... Colour...


    A bell rings to mark the end of the day in Gloria. Jake tries to leave the classroom early when he puts in a magic book or textbook for lectures. Dute Hilde standing in front of it.


    "Jake, how about a cup of tea today after this?


    "I''m sorry, because I''m going to have Alberto put on an audition today. I''ve been busy lately, so you haven''t been able to get along very well."


    "Hey! I''m not supposed to have anything planned today!?


    Dan, and Jake quietly looked back at Dute Hilde, accustomed to stepping on his feet with blue muscles on his forehead.


    "Well, I haven''t decided. It''s more fun to practice swords with Alberto than tea."


    "What the hell!? Didn''t you get muscled up to the contents of your head?


    "If you''re twirling, isn''t there tea gushing in your head?


    "Kee!"


    Jake took Dute Hilde lightly trying to slap Jake around his chest and caught Dute Hilde unraveling as he did.


    "Oh, what are you doing!


    "It''s because you get violent. So, how do you know my plans?


    "Oh, that''s..."


    It was Dute Hilde speaking a few unspoken words to you, Jake''s interest quickly shifted to something else.


    "So what about Linda and Lotte?


    "Uh."


    Actually, we were both trying to invite Jake with the same hands after this, but with Dute Hilde failing, we had to change our policies.


    "After this, yes! Thought I''d take a long ride! That would be horseback riding training, too, wouldn''t you say?


    "Um, that''s good, too. Now I wonder if I''d like to practice my sword."


    First, Linda sinks. And here and here. Lotte attacks all the time.


    "Well, then! You''d be hungry after practice, wouldn''t you? After the audition, how about dinner at my house?


    "That''s... that might be good. But I don''t know when it''s gonna end, so this is gonna be a lot of trouble for Lotte, okay?


    "It''s okay! Because my mother would love to see Jake too!


    The look on Lotte''s face like that was desperate. Dute Hilde eating there.


    "It''s sloppy, Lotte! Are you going to solidify it from the outer moat?


    "Yes, isn''t it early to introduce you to your mother?


    "Well, that''s not it! Because this is all I can do because I''m a normal house and..."


    Soon, of all three girls, Jake is unable to make a move. He is left standing on the spot with the look of making up his mind quickly because I don''t care. Rascal and Bruns looking at that slightly far-flung.


    "That''s a disaster, Jake''s guy. Time to help?


    "Leave me alone, it''s the usual thing anyway... you envious bastard"


    I can express my thoughts on the intersection of Bruns jealousy. Rascal snorted when he heard it.


    "Are you jealous?


    "... any man would be. Rascal would want to go through this once, too, wouldn''t he?


    "All I have to do is be hot on one woman my whole life."


    "You''re a boring guy."


    Dora sends out a rescue ship to Bullshit Bruns.


    "Especially what Rascal said. Why don''t you just shoot the woman you think is the best in your life?


    "Can you even convince a hot guy to tell me!


    Bruns'' remarks are also particularly so. Dora, who looked so beautiful as to be seen as a woman, was an admirer of female students. Skin is also white as if it has never been exposed to sunlight. It was also not just for female students in the same class or class, but there were examples where they were witnessed confessing to upper classes and even to instructors at the end. Once Rascal asked jokingly, Dora made no affirmation or denial. The surrounding sprouts were on the recruiting side.


    Leave Dora alone like that, and Rascal decides to make fun of the Bruns.


    "Don''t say that. If you say that, Suhei''s gonna show up on your face, huh?


    "Hmm!?


    "Ha ha, and. Who are you, some unfamiliar people?"


    Rascal''s face tightens. Since the example butler noise, Rascal and Bruns were also waking up to their awareness as knights a foot early for their age. The look on their faces tightens in an instant, a turn away from the stupid story.


    At the same time, Jake felt an unprecedented sense of killing and his whole body hair was accidentally upside down. Jake felt more critical than fighting the butler, and before Jake looked back just...


    Continued

 319 Difficulties, Part 7 - Difficulties to Visit Later

    "Why are you here..."


    "Good day, Jake. Seems like a lot of fun."


    There was Lisa ahead where Jake looked back. Behind Lisa, who is opening the door and entering the classroom, is Lunatica standing making sure it leads to the door. And Lisa slowly approached Jake with graceful footsteps. It goes without saying that many are blinded by her sudden appearance.


    First the color of Lisa''s hair. Light peach hair is very rare and rarely seen in large cities. And white skin, like ceramic, with a vibrant atmosphere. There was a girl there that would break if I touched her. And Lisa smiles at Jake, reaching for him, but Linda and Lotte notice that the opposing Jake is stunning sweating.


    "Jake?"


    "Ya suck"


    Jake was in a hurry. Be careful when Lisa smiles. This is the common saying of those who were raised by Lisa. Lisa harshly slapped Jake and the others, but when Lisa looked scared, she still had to get her ass slapped. But it really makes Lisa smile a lot when she gets angry. Jake had guessed in his previous experience. If you damage Lisa''s mood any more now, it''s life-threatening.


    Jake couldn''t wait to see me like this at my first reunion in a long time, but it was no longer a later festival. I have to get through this place somehow now, but I couldn''t help but figure out what caused Lisa to get angry in the first place.


    And to Lisa, who walks over once, Jake inadvertently lags behind. I think it would still be better to be left in a bunch of demons if this were to happen, but Lisa''s actions further betrayed Jake''s expectations. Lisa took Jake''s arm and tangled it in her own.


    "Oh, that?


    "Jake, I''m blind, right? I''m in trouble if you don''t show me the school properly."


    Lisa behaved as if Jake''s surroundings were not in her eyes. On purpose, of course. And while Jake is confused, he pretends to be the first person around him to notice.


    "Jake, who''s around?


    "Ah, oh. They''re all my friends. Always get along... slightly one, maybe not."


    Jake explained with a glimpse of Dute Hilde, but Dute Hilde was not the place to be. There were different ways to be surprised, but she as well as Lotte and Linda were each surprised. Dute Hilde forgot the lady''s sagging and her mouth was open gently, and Linda was shaking her body about as if she was dizzy. In Lotte''s case, she covered her mouth with her hands and wept her eyes. Anyway, the woman who suddenly appeared took Jake''s arm easy. Girls confused without knowing why.


    "Jer, Jake? How far is he?


    Dute Hilde asks as he makes his mouth tingle. And.


    "Uh, I don''t know what to explain..."


    I''m your fianc��e.


    The words stopped when I was in the classroom. Dute Hilde has his neck clenched as he blinks again and again with his eyes closed.


    "What?... what now?


    "I''m your fianc��e. We are friends who have sworn our future together. Do you know what that means?


    "I know that, but... eh, eh!!?


    For the first time since he came there, Dute Hilde raised his bare voice. And Linda will fall, and Lotte will be the wings to support it. The surrounding galleries also raised their surprises, and as Rascal and Dora looked at each other relatively calmly, the Bruns were stuck alone behind them.


    And Lisa utters her tongue-in-cheek words to Dute Hilde, who turns white with her teeming classmates.


    "Nice to meet you, I''m late to say hello. My name is Lisa and I am the future wife of this Jake. After that, I want you to know me for a long time. Today I came to ask him to show me around this school. Okay, gentlemen, excuse me."


    Lisa pulls her arms forcefully while leaving that to lead to Jake and leaves the classroom behind. The classroom they left will be fussy and this event will be known throughout Gloria tomorrow morning. With Lisa''s mystical beauty, Jake made three girls unhappy in an instant, he said.


    And as soon as she leaves the classroom, Lisa draws Jake''s arm even harder.


    "Li, Lisa?


    "Long time no see, Jake"


    "Why suddenly again?"


    "Oh, you hadn''t heard from Miriazal? When I arrived, I should have called you."


    Lisa turns to look Jake in the eye. Looking into his eyes, Jake suddenly missed his face a lot. Lisa was surprised, but Jake was in love with Lisa for a long time. I have already forgotten that attitude in the classroom is important.


    "(Damn, I knew you were cute. Lisa is. I''ve grown my hair more than before, and it''s like I''m a little grown up)"


    "Jake"


    Lisa grabs Jake''s head and forces him toward herself.


    "Hey, what the fuck?"


    "My face is red. Even fever?"


    "Nothing!


    "Really? Which one"


    Lisa deliberately had her forehead on Jake''s forehead. Needless to say, Jake''s temperature went up even further at that moment.


    Lisa thinks as she pulls Jake''s arm to tease about Lisa''s warmth for a long time as she turns bright red.


    "(In a while you haven''t seen it, you''ve grown taller. Will it reach me soon? It was just a few months away, but the boy is growing fast)"


    Lisa was heartily happy. I can tell more clearly if I stay close and touch it. Not only had Jake''s body grown about twice, but the atmosphere that allowed him to drift had begun to change from boy to man. To a strong man. Lisa was glad that Jake wasn''t keeping his promises to herself, he was growing purely.


    "(Hehe, is that the one called Mother''s Condition? But sooner or later this child will be my partner...)"


    See Jake as Lisa is still a little shorter than herself. The boy looked forward with his face blushed, but his side was a little more reliable.


    Continued

 320 Challenges, Part 8 - The First Half of the Supreme Bishops Trouble

    Miranda, take your seats off.


    "Let Atashi stay. Is that it? Then Atashi''s a little outside too..."


    "Let me tell you what to do! Not at all. He''ll be back..."


    Miriazal slaps his hand as he bumps. One woman who showed up there.


    "Zi, show him the first Deep Green Palace in a long time. Because many parts of it are different from when he used to live there. And see the current Archbishop, too, right? I''m not alone."


    "Uh, who is that bald guy? Are you sure your name is... Brantos?


    "That was a bald spot before. He retired sick. Driffin''s not old, and he''s replacing another human being now."


    "It is. So, who''s bald now?


    "Not so much baldness... but baldness."


    It''s a terrible conversation. Nobody thinks this is the conversation of Arnelian representatives known to the world as'' Virgin ''. Of course, as Anorn and the one who reigns at the top of the pilgrimage, its existence is widely known and respected within Arnelianism. Very few have seen it, but it is always considered a kind of title because the culmination of the pilgrimage has been named'' Anorn ''for many years.


    Of course, it is a misunderstanding, but it does not explain that Anorun is immortal, and it is convenient to leave it as it is. They behave appropriately outside of the Deep Green Palace, but the women of the Deep Green Palace are always impressed that it is something that often does not blur.


    The conversation between Miriazal and Miranda, which sometimes laughs and sometimes throws things at each other and fights, is a specialty of the Deep Green Palace.


    "Now baldness is not manadil."


    "Ugh! Manadil is not that awesome looking guy!! You''re bald!?


    "Yes, unfortunately. The Archbishop seems destined for baldness."


    "That''s a nasty fate. If you live long enough, you don''t want to know the end of the person. Well, I''m gonna see that bald guy for now and make fun of him."


    Miranda left, saying so. Manadir was also one who had heard Miranda speak before that. Sometimes I didn''t feel like Miranda at that time, so I happened to tell her something serious, but since then, Manadil has been impressed with Miranda''s life. Of course there is no direct knowledge of the two of us.


    But sadly, Miranda only thought about Manadil so much as, "Oh, you have a nice guy." Miranda will be quite beautified in the manadil, but in less than a moment his ideal statue of Sister will be collapsing.


    And after Miranda leaves, Gwendorf and Miriazar stay, and she signals the lady officers, including Tsuko, to leave all of them.


    "Well, now I can talk to you all the time, Lord True Dragon."


    "Oh, it''s been 500 years since we''ve had this discussion together?


    Gwendorf quietly sips tea and sees Miriazal. And Miriazar also turned magically toward Gwendorf again.


    "It''s about 500 years old. The verse learned a variety of insights in your conversation. I''ve only spoken to you for a few moments, but I think I''ve enjoyed more than a hundred years."


    "It''s no big deal. I haven''t told you the key thing, and it''s your power that has made Arnelianism so much bigger. I gave you some direction on how to run this church, but in the end, you chose it for yourself."


    "But without you, the sacrifice would have been even greater, and maybe the war season wasn''t over. If you think about it, you can be considered a Shadow Merit."


    "I have my prospects, you don''t have to thank me. Let''s talk more about what''s happening now."


    Yes, Gwendorf has met with Miriazar. No, not just Miriazal, he has been there several times directly to meet those who felt deeply involved in the history of the humans. It was Gwendorf who gave the original hero Dayadarn the knowledge to crusade against the Demon King, and he has been secretly involved in human history to guide the humans. That was his way as the Five Wise Men. Miriazal and Gwendorf also had contacts in the process. It was Gwendorf who had spotted Miriazar as a demon, but he judged her to be a person and stepped on her as trustworthy. Though he is not the first true dragon to be involved with her.


    Time went by and Miriazar succeeded in playing a part in ending the war period, also influenced by Gwendorf. The origin of the idea of the current system of the Arnelian Church is also what I came up with in my conversation with Gwendorf. Gwendorf turns back to Miriazar when he puts down a glass of tea that has cheerfully begun to warm up.


    "What do you want to hear? I have a pretty good idea."


    "Yes, as you probably guessed, it''s about the purpose of the enemy leader, Oranzebul."


    Miriazar said clearly, but Gwendorf''s reaction was dull.


    "You mean that? I''m afraid you can''t answer that from me."


    "Why? He is a former Five Wise Men, in the same capacity as you. You don''t know what that person''s intentions are, do you? You don''t think he''s going to be sheltered?


    "No, it''s not"


    Gwendorf waved for the first time. His face is all the more cloudy.


    "It''s a pitiful story, but it''s the first time I''ve met him, too. I didn''t even know one thing about the thoughts and worries of the person I called my friend. I, for example, am a fool inferior to any learned human being in Ichii. How dare you say I''m a wise man?"


    "You don''t have to be so humble. Let''s change the question."


    Miriazal, who said so, had no compassionate look on Gwendorf''s face. I also thought she was arrogant, such as worrying about True Dragon, and because at the same time she wasn''t going to add any palm to the Orange Bull. Miriazal had already decided to wipe out the aurangebull from this world at all costs.


    "What are the weaknesses of the Orange Bull?


    "No. He was the most magical of all of us. He''s the one who created the very theory of converting from the Spirit to magic, and in that sense, he can change his name to" the sorcerer''s beginnings. "Or even a true wizard. My power as a species is better than mine, and if he cared about it, he could have won against all the other Five Wise Men. Most of all, he was one of the warmest of us, so I''m sure he''s never even had that idea."


    "I see. As a magician, or a wizard, you mean perfect. Then let''s throw away the head-on battle. It''s more convenient."


    Miriazal''s eyes add even more light. In his eyes dwelt the determination of those who were prepared.


    "Here''s the next question. Any weaknesses in the Orange Bull? It''s not like there''s only one high elf with him, is it? Something. He must have a daughter, a lover, a brother... some kind of weakness."


    "Trying to take hostages?


    "If necessary"


    Miriazal''s eyes glow demonically. It is the way she has repeated before, and she did not hate to disparage the head of the hostile forces or take hostages if necessary. Miriazal knows very well that it''s not all about a phase that just beauty can survive.


    But naturally, Gwendorf''s reaction was cold.


    Continued

 321 Challenges, Part 9 - The Second Half of the Supreme Bishops Trouble

    "Assuming, we''re talking about. Do you think I would tell you if I knew his weakness?


    "No, it won''t be easy. But shall we talk about this hypothetically? If when the Orange Bull plan is activated, it''s already beyond your control... how are you going to take responsibility as the Five Wise Men and as the head of the True Dragon or as a friend of the Orange Bull?


    "This pokes where it hurts"


    Gwendorf looked like he had scuffed a bitter bug. That point was where he also cared, and what he feared most was how he would be unable to stop the Orange Bull. Pointed out what he cared about, Miriazar strikes after Gwendorf, who is frightened.


    "Nothing. I''m not threatening you, the true dragon. But we''re already behind it. I just want to avoid it being too late. We must not just sit and wait for doom. Gwendorf, we need your help to do that."


    "... but"


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t put my hands on it either. I can''t afford that anymore. We have to settle for anything while this body moves satisfactorily."


    That''s what I said, reaching for the glass. Her hands were trembling. Look at that hand. Gwendorf gets annoyed.


    "Miriazal, you..."


    "Now it won''t be long. I told Miranda I wouldn''t live a thousand years before, but it wouldn''t actually last a hundred years. When I fought to get rid of the child ghost that had come to Arnelia before this, I realized my body, which was already motionless as I had intended. Originally my race did not live for 100 years. I was the only one who lived too long. Enough. Happiness, despair, tasted too much. But."


    Miriazal stares at Gwendorf with a kick.


    "You can''t leave Orangeables alone. Perhaps this will be my last job. Not if his purpose is human domination or extinction. The living will soon perish. Weak and strong eating is also a natural reason. I''m not as fond of you as I am of losing, but I''m the one who has driven and trampled and lived the other too. We don''t expect ourselves to escape the code.


    But my instinct is that Orangeable''s plan won''t fit in like that. If it''s a hopelessness anomaly that''s brought about -- if it is, I''ll stab him wrong, but I''ll stop him. "


    Before Miriazal''s determination, a constant silence lies between the two. And eventually it was Gwendorf who slowly opened his mouth.


    "Miriazal, I see your determination. Even for me, I promise I''ll tell you as soon as I know something about the purpose of the Orange Bull."


    "Bye."


    "But brutal facts must be communicated at the same time. What did I tell you? I can''t let you stab me differently than Orange Bull."


    "What?


    Miriazal is distracted. I thought they insulted me.


    "Even if you can''t win, enough to stab..."


    "You won''t be able to. Because there''s a girl over there called Bradymaria."


    Hearing that, Miriazar came up with a girl who had previously broken Arnelia''s bond with her bare hands. Miriazal got on the Lifeless bargain at that time, not out of fear of Lifeless. I was afraid of Brady Maria''s incompetence. Never fight without any preparation. That was Miriazal''s intuition as a warrior.


    But it was heartbreaking to be told that I couldn''t do anything about it. Milliazar swells slightly.


    "Why do they say that? Who the hell is he?


    "I think I told you before, and in the time you were born, there was a myth that there was a legacy in the demons... a long time ago, a battle to cover the sky with fire."


    Gwendorf''s tone was heavy. It is a bitter memory for a true dragon, as well as a taboo that begins to speak to those on earth. Gwendorf was already at considerable risk at the stage of speaking to Miriazar.


    "Are you talking about the eastern and southern lands formerly connected to this continent, and the middle continent of an awesome battle broke? I''ve heard of it, but I just think it''s some kind of metaphor"


    "That''s a fact. That said, even in my early days as a dragon, I just looked up at the battle to burn down the sky in my nest, though. That battle is what actually happened. And we, True Dragon, won the game. Indeed, at the expense of its 99% companion"


    "What the hell!? I didn''t know they were going to hunt down True Dragon that far."


    "Demon God"


    Words released from Gwendorf restrained Miriazar with ominous sounds. Miriazal, who stood up, sat down in his seat, trying to lose the weight of the word.


    "Demon god..."


    "Yes, a demon. At least that''s what we were calling them. They were strong, had enough magic to surpass the high elves, flesh over the ancient giants, and immense vitality. It was a very small number of species, but I''m pretty sure it was a much better combative species than a true dragon"


    "How could such a man be in this present world... no, more than that? How could True Dragon beat them?"


    "Strangely enough. As you did to the Demon King, we also worked together across races. High Elves, Ancient Giants, Wings, True Dragons, etc. The demon gods were strong, but cooperation was such a remote species. I tied my hands at the end, but it was already too late. We picked up the win, too. If we''d lost out there, maybe humans wouldn''t be in the world. No, even if I were there, I''d be kept as their livestock for the rest of my life. Because that''s what they are."


    Though Gwendorf''s words sounded heavy, he was talking about a world that seemed unrealistic to Miriazal. I have confidence in Miriazal and the power I have acquired in my training. However, it is the story of the culmination of the true dragon, and it is impossible to think of any more superior species.


    Miriazal stopped thinking after a while of thought. Because I thought it was a story that couldn''t be helped by the hand pawn right now. If I regain my full-season body, I''m sure a dimensional event that won''t extend far. To defeat those enemies, Miriazal was beginning to rethink some of the inhumane means he had never thought of before. Which can most certainly be defeated, with the least sacrifice and easiest to achieve? Miriazal''s brain was spinning at all costs.


    To some extent, Miriazar suddenly stopped thinking. Because we have already worked out some policies.


    "I see, thank you for your valuable information. Is there anything else you can tell me?


    "No, that''s all for now."


    "Okay. So we''ll continue to collect information from each other on the Orange Bull case."


    That''s all I heard, Miriazal thought it was impossible to get any more information from Gwendorf, or he wanted to pull it off lightly. It was only by Miriazal, who experienced endless numbers of rushes, that he perceived the intrusion. And Gwendorf also left the scene behind, although it was to be hoped that there would be no further talk. Miranda comes into the room as if it were different from that Gwendorf.


    "That was fast."


    "Well. Busy here, too."


    To say all that, Miriazar urged Miranda to sit down, put her elbow on her hand and began to sigh. I can see a lot of stray in that eye.


    "What''s wrong with you, what a bad tooth cut. You don''t look like a master."


    "You can get lost with me. Especially this time."


    And Miriazar cursorily raised her eyes as if she were hesitant to ask Miranda.


    "Tomorrow, Miranda... Lord, I traveled with Alphilis, what happened?


    "What a vague question."


    But Miranda didn''t have to think about it to give her an instant answer.


    "Well, in a nutshell, it''s ''fun''. I''m not bored with her. Fate and the process. She doesn''t get tired of just talking normally. I have myself wanting to live with her for the rest of my life, if possible. Weird?"


    "Without any cowardice, you''re right. That''s all I''m saying. Is there any basis for saying that?


    "No basis."


    Now Miranda worried a little, but that was a moment too.


    "Right, you kind of say you can''t leave that kid alone. But I''m willing to count on you, and it''s fun to talk about boredom... and I''m a jerk, and you say I''ve never felt bad about being with you and having something you don''t like..."


    "Okay, okay. Isn''t that all your lord cares about about Alphilis? Well, that''s fine. Now that you know it, you must speak to the Lord."


    Miriazar blocked Miranda''s words as she grinned bitterly. Imagine Miranda would never have uttered these words a long time ago, and Miriazal was very happy inside. And at the same time, that''s why I have to say something cruel.


    "It''s Miranda. Lord, aren''t you going to do the supreme bishop instead of the eagle?


    Continued

 322 Difficulty, Part 10 - Miriazal Suggestions

    "... what?


    Miranda dropped a glass on the spot with her mouth open. Miranda didn''t even seem to notice that Miranda was too distracted, although Miranda quickly cleaned out the glass quietly from the side.


    "Now... what?


    "I''m telling you if you''re not willing to be the supreme bishop instead of the eagle. Most..."


    "I''m not kidding!


    Before Miriazal could continue, Miranda was tapping the table to expose her anger.


    "I don''t want you to smell like that! By and large, I didn''t like the current pilgrimage assignment. I took that on because you said you could do it, but at some point, I was allowed to come out on my own..."


    "Because of the magnitude of my achievements, I can''t help it. Even if you are more meritorious than the Lord in the short term, you can''t outperform the Lord''s achievements in total. I don''t know if you think the Lord will work so seriously."


    "Just say something unsolicited!


    Miranda stood up angrily, trying to put the spot behind her. Miriazal speaking to Miranda from behind her with a sigh.


    "Well, listen to me until the end."


    "Your lord doesn''t want to protect Alphilis as a friend, no, best friend?


    "What do you mean?


    Miranda turned to the word. Miriazal niggling all the time.


    "As it is now, Alphilis will be more and more disadvantaged in this world"


    "? Why!?


    "You can even think about it and see. Why hasn''t Alphilis been targeted by the Magic Church?


    "That''s conditioned by her master, Aldrius... ah"


    That''s all Miranda noticed. The Magic Church exchanged terms with Aldrius, but he''s already dead. I mean, now that Aldrius is dead, there''s no one to protect Alphilis.


    Miranda, who didn''t even realize that, was ashamed of her uncertainty, but Miriazal was turning her thoughts around after finally realizing it.


    "I''ll do my best as a crocodile. I''ve advised Arnelia to set up a mercenary base here, and it''s a magic church measure."


    "But isn''t Tetrastine, the head of the Magic Church, a man who can talk?


    "Hmm. Sure, you just seem to have a vain fondness for me, but how seriously do you do that, too? I can''t imagine what he meant. Because I''m more belly-black than I am. Besides, do you know how he got the power to overwhelm other magicians?


    "No."


    "That''s..."


    Miriazar let Miranda know all she knew about Tetrastine. Miranda is shocked by that truth.


    "Stupid, is that possible?


    "Whether it''s possible or not, this is not true. The upper ecclesiastical level will know this as well as the eagle church. And the witch, of course. Then the witches hate him. But that''s not what happens. He''s strong. The more you care, the more you can fight me."


    "If that''s true, what the hell is his purpose..."


    "I don''t know that. But at least not at odds with the crocodiles. That''s why they want to join hands with me."


    Miriazal sipped the tea calmly and Miranda took her seat again to sit back and talk.


    "But how is that supposed to target the Alpha Reese?


    "One is the power of the curse. A little girl under the age of 20 is fighting the hero king to survive. This is a stunning fact. And you may not remember Alpha Reese, but Alpha Reese is paying back the Sorcery Church''s crusading troops... and in the form of total annihilation."


    "Huh? That kid, not a word of that"


    "Didn''t we intentionally talk about that, or don''t we really remember? I learned recently while I was looking into it, but in any case, there''s no way they''d forget about it. Even if Tetrastine shelters Alphilis, that organization does not have as much upward and downward control as Arnelia. I guess there''s gonna be some movement somewhere. Alphilis was too conspicuous about this one. Its existence would have been known by various forces. There''s no back shield. To protect her, there''s power. Didn''t I?"


    "It''s..."


    I could feel what Miriazal said to Miranda. I''ve actually worked with the Sorcery Church''s conquest troops several times. They had their own rules, and although they were basically loyal to orders, they were often overshadowed by the judgment of the scene. Especially what Miranda found horrible was its relentlessness. We don''t hate civilian sacrifices if we have to, and we don''t even care about our lives. For the first time in that thorough battle, Miranda remembers feeling her spine freeze.


    If those people really start targeting Alphilis. Or maybe Alphilis will pay you back, but that only attracts further enemies, and most importantly, your people just can''t. Miranda began to worry seriously. Look at her like that, Miriazal narrows her eyes.


    "Well don''t worry about it. I can more or less imagine what the Lord has in mind. At least you were going to use your position? For example, set up a division within the association against black magicians to fit in as its chief, or something."


    "Ugh, a prospect."


    It is precisely the thought itself that is called Zubari, Miranda that shrinks a little.


    "Naturally. I''ve been with the Lord for over 100 years. And I don''t know about you, but I think you''re my friend."


    "Master..."


    As Miranda looked surprised, Miriazal looked a little stinky with her cheek cane on. As time passes, someone knocks on the door of the room.


    "Dear Miriazal, it''s Elsa."


    "Ooh, come in."


    Elsa briefly meets Miranda when she enters the room and gives Miriazal a letter.


    "This is a list of those who have assembled and given their consent. Please confirm."


    "Thank you."


    "What are you talking about?


    To the untold Miranda, Miriazar showed the contents of the letter. To the names lining up there, I recognize Miranda.


    "This is..."


    "Yes, the roster of people who make pilgrimages besides your Lord."


    Miriazal looked at Miranda, looking at the list, and she niggered.


    Continued

 323 Difficulties, Part 11 - At the Casino

    This is Alphilis and the others who were left behind because they talked to Miriazal. Belliache and Mr. and Mrs. Rafferty try to talk a lot, but with other hospitality in Alberto and Roxanne, nothing exciting either. Also basically, Rafferty had no difference in his serious personality, and Rosetta''s story opponent could not have acted outside of the subject of the sword. With the exception of Alphilis, Miranda and Lisa, the kind of people who offer topics from themselves are mainly about Rosetta, and Tasha, who would have spoken often, was still a reluctant winner over the rest of us, and had not shown his main line.


    It was only natural for Rosetta to get tired of such a conversation for less than half an hour, and she appropriately cut up the dinner party and tried to sneak up to the casino she had been hearing from Miranda. And Rosetta tried to get out of the Deep Green Palace just like that, pretending to stand in the bathroom, but that was sweet thinking about anything. So is the Deep Green Palace going in, but of course it''s hard to get out. Belliache caught me lightly as the gatekeeper stopped me to make excuses. But surprisingly, she...


    "If that''s the case, I''ll go too!


    And he showed the curious part. Even though Rosetta was a little frightened at the handling of the hazy mermaid, she ended up accompanying Belliache, not caring about the details. And finally, the dimensions were that Aerial and Tasha were also forced to take them. It goes without stating that the reception feast was almost as quiet as the rest of the night.


    And while the feast of hospitality ends at the same time as Alphilis pulls away, until he returns to the makeshift inn, Alphilis was seriously beginning to work out his future plans, hearing about the secrets of Impulse''s birth and Daron''s usual life. It was the same when she returned to the lodging she rented out, and troubled herself in the lodging room, to the point that Gwendorf, who had returned next door, was also unaware that she was peeking into the alphilis.


    And when Gwendorf finds out that Alphilis is so seriously bothered that he doesn''t notice Gwendorf, he gently tries to take his seat off. There, a visitor visited the inn, which was supposed to be private.


    "Gwen, it''s been a while."


    "You... why are you here?


    Gwendorf seemed very surprised that the woman in front of him appeared.


    "That''s crazy..."


    The woman was seriously troubled. She appropriately holds up her lucid green, slightly habitual hair and comes to the casino with her arms around her. Nobody cared about her appearance or anything while she was so beautiful that she was disproportionate at such a place end. It was already four consecutive days for her to enter and leave this casino, and the beauty said she would get bored if she saw it three days, but more than that, the woman was making too much money, and at first the men who were glad that the misplaced beauty had gotten into it were also going to change the color of her eyes somewhat, if they were to be seen day in and day out.


    And even today on the fourth day, where the wind blows, such as the blood-eyed men, made her feel good, but the atmosphere changed after four new female guests came in.


    A woman with blue hair is no big deal. I guess she''s really going to make her first bet. It was totally a way of betting on an amusement mountain. A woman with brown hair is also very normal. I''m familiar with gambling there, but it was quite a play.


    A woman with shallow skin can do it. I guess I''ve made some dough out of casino money. Sometimes he showed something impatient when betting and battling. A woman who wagers in a temperamental way. Pretty advanced, I guess, but still wasn''t her enemy.


    But the last woman with long green hair was special. To my surprise, it''s probably the first time I''ve done the betting itself. Anyway, I was the first one to get instructions on how to bet. The first few battles were adults. But little by little, little by little, she turned to the offense at once. And like a pathetic herbivore, whose throat is bitten by the beast, the men were stripped of their figure with one and another. Only her companions and their women were no longer seen off the scene. But fate with the woman is the wind front lamp. Because if you take off one piece of clothing that you''ve been wearing since the beginning, you''re done.


    The woman didn''t wear wasted underwear for reasons such as trouble wearing it and always preferred to dress rough. Even if I showed it to you more and more, I thought it was a body that wasn''t ashamed to be seen, but it was more of a humiliation than a disgrace to lose a battle and be taken off. So as far as she was concerned, I didn''t want to lose at all, but it was so stupid an action to stand up to the storm with such a stick that I just slapped her on the fact that fate could not be overridden no matter how I raised it. Yes, she had met the greatest enemy of her life.


    "That''s a hundred times three!


    Ooh! The voice rises from the surroundings. The battle is simple: threw three matches with eight numbers at the same time, or sequentially, and hit a total number. I''m free to call numbers, but the sooner I call them when I throw them sequentially, the bigger the dividend, the stronger the specific numbers call, such as 19, than the rough calls, such as even and odd. And the amount of money you bet is also free, but in a mass battle, the excess winnings are paid by the torso, whereas in a Sashi battle, the amount earned can be made payable by the opponent.


    Now she and the novice in green hair were doing a single hit. I stopped fighting all around me, and I see it in their game. And in a battle to throw three races at the same time, she went into a one-shot battle. If we win this, we''ll be able to get our previous losses back. At the same time, I could put pressure on them. She fuckin ''laughs at her beating in the biggest battle. And the race was thrown.


    "How about this..."


    "Hang a dot on 19, 1000x"


    At the same time that the race could be thrown, to the words called by the green-haired woman, the venue was bare, even the man who threw the race was upset and almost fell unexpectedly. A single digit is rare in itself, but if you bet 1000 times on it, you will be a losing moment paar no matter how much you''ve won before. If it''s the same difference, it''s possible to bet and get away with it.


    "You''re not stupid!?


    She stood up unexpectedly. She thought it was the guy whose head line was flying somewhere. Believed. A woman who can imitate plainly throwing her life out.


    But the woman calmly denied it.


    "I can only win battles. Make sure this is 19."


    "You don''t know that!


    "... visible"


    The woman laughed all the time, so the chill ran to everyone on the field, but the race of fate to fulfill and roll stops its spin as it bounced in its midst.


    "The numbers... Jiu, 19!


    "Hmm."


    Some of them lose their hips as a result, and some of them even end up losing too much nervousness. And her legs trembled and she walked into the spot.


    "Shit, that''s insane, Anata... who are you?


    "? You''ll just watch a spinning race and guess which numbers will come out? Isn''t it easy? And this number came out the same way I did earlier."


    "I can''t believe you''re seeing a spinning race!?


    "Yeah, but?


    She is unique to a green-haired woman who uses a throwing weapon, but she can''t possibly know about it. When she sold the fight to a hell of a human being, she couldn''t regret it.


    "... my loss, whatever you want"


    "Then let''s sell this woman''s figure to the girls'' cabin, Aerie. It''s going to be good money."


    "Don''t tell me it''s not even Locke, Rosetta"


    Rosetta laughs fun next to Aerial. More sighing aerial. Seeing the appearance with a blurred eye, she was completely depressed. But her eyes suddenly opened, and she began to point to a point at the entrance, trembling.


    Continued

 324 Difficulty, Part 12 - Dragon Facts

    "Oh... why are you here!


    "As long as I''m sad as my niece is, I can expect to be in a place like this. Totally, flutter away again and walk alone!


    What emerged was a blue-haired woman reminiscent of the sky. Clear hair colours and the gaze of the people in the casino gather on the woman without thinking about the nobility of human separation. The woman walking slowly through it comes close to the woman who once lost the bet, pinching her ear.


    "You''re playing in the casino again, Rakia!? I told you to stop going in and out of places like this, didn''t I?


    "Well, you said that... it''s fun, so you can''t help it!


    The woman, called Rakia, began to get angry as she shook off her hand grabbing herself. Were you looking forward to coming to the casino for the rest of your time? While I see a little scary color in my eyes, I expose the color of my anger with an excuse to even do it.


    "You said Notice too! This is the fun of life! Well, I don''t hate being able to play with nature, but it''s boring! It''s not exciting enough!


    "Take that bad word for it truly...! This needs a sermon!?


    "Stop saying that even though you''re not my parent, Aunt Maia!


    When that word unwillingly resonates with the casino, Rakia returns it to me. At that moment, Lakia began to tremble when she saw Maia lean down a little.


    It is Alphilis and Gwendorf who are watching the sight. It''s nice to have guided Maia so far where she came to stay earlier, but I have no idea what''s going on. No, only Gwendorf had his finger between his eyebrows, as if he were guessing all the circumstances.


    "Don''t say a word..."


    "Huh?"


    There was no time for Alphilis to hear back what Gwendorf had said about Porsche, and the quiet killer began to rise to the occasion. The sloppy people on the spot start twisting and distancing themselves from Maia for that killing that doesn''t look good from beauty.


    Though Lakia suddenly grows up like a cat she has borrowed, watching Maia wield that shoulder, tries to fix her earlier words.


    "Heh, heh, heh"


    Maia had an unpleasant laugh. Rakia starts sweating when she sees it.


    "Oh, you know what? That was just a partial disclosure of my relationship with your sister Maia, wasn''t it? I never said I was old..."


    "Who''s your grandmother?!?


    "I didn''t say that much!


    It was already too late. After this, the casino didn''t go as far as a tragic place with bloody rain and... but it was definitely a training ground for Lakia.


    "Ugh... gu"


    "So that''s how much I..."


    "Fair enough. Make it around there for you, Maia. Lakia would also be reflecting"


    "No! That''s why you''re sweet, Gwen! Mostly even you..."


    "And shit"


    It was Gwendorf trying to shelter the semi-crying Lakia, but now Gwendorf started getting mad at Maia. Apparently, Maia''s anger, though better than the casino earlier, showed signs that it would subside. In the sword curtain of Maia, even the servant Gwendorf is twisted. If I say anything extra, Gwendorf regrets it.


    The place is already the Alphilis Inn. Somehow, after that, Maia and Lakia followed the Alphilis in the direction of their return. Nobody knew why that had happened, and I couldn''t ask. Because Maia had been walking yelling at Lakia for a long time. Although Lakia, who at first tried to argue with something, also stopped to argue from the middle of realizing that she would just buy Maia''s wrath every time she said something, Maia''s sermon, which had already reached its peak of anger, continued in extension. And to the never-ending sermon, Lakia finally began to begrudge.


    Lakia''s figure, which looked so grand in the middle of the bet, was neither majestic nor anything, when he was made to sit on the ground and pissed off by the head. The Alphilis stare at the sight in wonder.


    "How did this happen?


    "Come on? I don''t know either."


    "But Alphilis. What if they are?"


    "Did Aerie think so, too? I think so, too."


    Alphilis agrees with Aerial, who speaks softly to Alphilis. That''s when the front door opened.


    "Lisa''s home right now, greeting you and your servants."


    "What kind of transverse ''I''m home''?"


    "Who''s the servant, who''s the servant"


    Impulse and Rosetta, who were becoming human figures, accidentally penetrated, but Lisa turned her attention to Maia and Lachia as soon as possible. I thought Alpha Reese would have noticed for a long time because it was most about her. Lisa seemed quite surprised by the presence of the two of them, who were also completely alarmed about what was going on. Given that there was Jake beside him, those who were somewhat conspicuous immediately guessed.


    And with Lisa''s return, Maia''s words just expire. Lisa just lays there.


    "What is this? New play?"


    "There will be no such thing. We''re not sure, either, Gwen? Maybe it''s time we talked."


    "Ah, oh. Fine."


    Did Gwendorf relieve you of that word, too, or I was about to get back on my mind and start talking.


    "They..."


    "True dragon, right? I think he''s already found out."


    "... embarrassed, you''re right"


    Not many people reacted unexpectedly to the words of Alphilis. Maia speaking on par with Gwendorf. For the Alphilis, the answer is one thing at a time. Gwendorf looked somewhat sad when he was lightly noticed about it.


    "At all... he said it couldn''t be easier to expose who he was to humans. Below is my benefactor. What''s wrong with you and the wanderers, Maia?"


    "You listen to me, Brother Gwen"


    This is another turn of Maia''s expression, which until earlier was full of majesty and anger, becomes like a girl.


    "Larfon would be terrible? I said it was time for me to have kids and then I set them up from me and I said, ''I sleep because I''m tired. And don''t imitate a woman!" I''m old thinking, already!


    "No, not that way..."


    "You mean Lakia? If she does, she''ll soon turn into a human and go to the casino. You don''t listen to me, and I''m already sad and sad and angry..."


    Gwendorf also got in trouble because Maia started crying in front of Gwendorf because she said what she wanted to say as it was. Gwendorf seemed to ear something so that only she could hear him when he stroked Maia''s head with a familiar hand. The Alphilis stare at the sight just bewildered.


    And a while later.


    Continued

 325 Difficulty, Part 13 - Sky Dragon Purpose

    "Sorry for the disturbance earlier"


    There was Maia who had changed so much that she was completely calmed down. In doing so, she is a woman with a very calm atmosphere. After just seeing so much eclampsia, Alphilis thought he couldn''t swallow it with a cheek wand.


    I look at Maia somewhat carelessly as the alphilis leads to the chair. In the sense that Alphilis simply brought in trouble, it doesn''t make much difference whether it''s a true dragon or a city cruise. It would be about alphilis for all to be able to take an unscrupulous attitude to the true dragon so far, even though it is continental. Most importantly, True Dragon is not a creature that cares about human attitudes, so being disrespectful or unscrupulous is only solving True Dragon with a human feeling. In that sense, Alphilis'' attitude was like hers, and also very natural.


    "So, what can I do for you?"


    "Yes. There are three requirements. One came to get this strange niece, Lakia."


    Put your hands on Lakia''s head, where Maia is sitting next to you. Very depressing Lakia, as opposed to Maia, who is grinning.


    "The other is to see Gwen, my brother"


    "Wait. Gwen and you are brothers?


    "I divided the blood, not in the sense that, but I grew up like a brother. Gwen, Sarpent, they grow up like three brothers in my order."


    Maia answered as she put her hand on her chest. Alphilis is also convinced of the word.


    "And now for one, to see Il"


    "To Il?


    Alphilis is surprised by the unexpected words, while Il, who slept, descends from upstairs.


    "Uh-huh, who''s calling Il?


    "Il?"


    "You''re Irmatal, aren''t you?


    Maia crouches to gaze at Irmatal, the back length of her own hips.


    "Nice to meet you, I''m Maia, the true dragon who will be your aunt. It''s called Sky Dragon by other species."


    "Hmm?"


    Although Ilmatal replied for now, he was comparing Maia and Alphilis with faces like I''m not sure. I''m anxious to see what to do with Alphilis''s complexion, but I don''t know what happened with Alphilis. Maia smiled gently as she saw Irmatal perplexed as such.


    "Did I confuse you? I can''t help it. But I wanted to talk to you today."


    "Hang in there?


    "Yes. Il, my lady, aren''t you willing to go back inside the True Dragon once?


    As Gwendorf and Alphilis gave the words a shitty complexion, the quickest response was Irmatal. When he ran to Alphilis, he stuck to his body and hid behind Alphilis with tears in his eyes. And raise your voice in protest.


    "Mom! This guy, he''s a snatch!


    "No, Il. In this case," Dragon Snatch "would be the correct expression."


    "Then it''s a dragon grab! Mom, let''s get rid of this guy!


    As Lisa put in the extra tea, Ilmatal was intimidating Maia by doing an "E" while hiding behind the alphilis.


    Watching Irmatal like that, Maia stared at her with a somewhat bewildered, sad face.


    "Gwen, I''m in trouble. You heard the story, but you''re sure Irmatal recognizes Alphilis as his mother?


    "You''re right. That''s definitely a problem. It''s my mistake, so please don''t blame Alphilis or Irmatal."


    "Yeah, I''m telling you, I don''t need to worry about that, but what do you want me to explain to my sister?


    Maia sighed as she put her hand on her cheek with a really troubled face this time.


    "Where are they now?


    "I haven''t heard from him lately, but he''s crossed the eastern continent with a few other dragons. Tell me the wars on the eastern continent are too intense for a little while."


    "But that ghost tribe wouldn''t listen to us for a long time, would it?


    "Unlike hundreds of years ago, when we had a place to discuss it before, substitution is happening. And some people have the power of puritanical leisure, so things are different, right? Careful around there. My sisters said they''d negotiate."


    "Sure, there''s nothing out there to the right of Renes if we let him have a chilling discussion, but I hope so"


    It has between ghosts and people - an undertaking that Gwendorf, who is supposed to be the chief, should take the lead in, but Gwendorf does not like to engage with other races, starting with aggressive people. Sometimes we respond to what we ask for, but we don''t think we should actively help.


    But not the dragons younger than Gwendorf. They want to actively engage other races and encourage their development. That sincerity is their pure favor, but I think Gwendorf is also dangerous. That is a sign that many true dragons still think they are better than other races. Gwendorf is also concerned that True Dragon''s intervention could make the situation even more difficult. Nevertheless, it is also a fact that I cannot say strongly to them because of my skies, which I also used to actively intervene in.


    "(Well, that''s also not the in-laws I could tell myself to do nothing now. Every dragon is young, too young. Don''t we even think about becoming a new spark of contention?)"


    Gwendorf was also told that he was restless for his age, but he thought of it and laughed. Maia also looks at the condition with a strange look.


    "What''s wrong, Gwen?


    "No, it''s nothing. But why don''t you leave the Irmatal thing with Alphilis for a while?


    "Huh?"


    Maia looked surprised, but Gwendorf explained the circumstances so far. But Maia didn''t even know about it.


    I know what''s going on.


    "Really? Who''d you ask?


    "To Master Stelvese"


    "Hey, is that you?"


    Gwendorf raised their voices. The only true dragon older than him who can''t get his head up either, who is still active. And it is also the opinion number of the true dragons.


    "What about Master Stervese?


    "Immediately pull Ilmatal away from Alphilis," he said. She said that when they were together, they would be the source of all sorts of disasters. At least it''s not going to produce good results for Irmatal. "


    "Mm..."


    Gwendorf also lost the word to the word. The foresight is origami, although it may pronounce a painful word in the ear. Against her words, there have been good results. Very few attempts.


    Still, I don''t think it''s too emotional to pull off Irmatal, who admires her mother about Alphilis.


    "... will you put the matter on hold? I can''t judge you, and as the head of True Dragon, let''s talk about this."


    "If that''s what Gwen says. But I''m sure Renes will miss her daughter, too, so make sure she gets along once in a while, okay?


    "Oh, I think that''s right, too. He just wants us to wait a little longer."


    That''s what Gwendorf and Maia said, staring at Irmatal as he twisted into Alphilis with a total smile.


    At dawn. Last night was a big shag. Lisa, who brought Jake here, would be teased scattered, and Lisa would have lost and responded, "Don''t hitch, bachelors," etc., so there was a whole thing, he said. Of course Jake tried to sneak away on the way, needless to say Lisa caught him that time. He will surely be late for school tomorrow morning.


    Gwendorf was also talking to Maia somehow late at night again, and Alphilis seemed to be thinking of something as she gave up Irmatal again. Miranda didn''t come back from Arnelia either as it was, and the situation seemed to be moving forward, albeit slightly.


    And rubbing her sleepy eyes, she was just about ready for Lisa to go out when Alphilis, who was no longer Sleeping Aid as much as she used to, descended from her bedroom into the living room.


    Continued

 326 Difficulty, Part 14 - Before Mercenary Corps Formation

    "Are you finally here, Alfie?"


    "That, Luna to Lisa? Where are you going?


    "Bug extermination."


    Renatica answers as she flips a shorter coat. From all the gear that you can see right then, Alphilis decided it was the gear when Renatica seriously kills him.


    "As you can see. I think Lisa and Luna are going to do Miriazal''s request now. ''Cause I think this is faster for both of us."


    "Don''t you need help?


    "Not required. Me and Lisa are enough"


    Luna went out first as she flipped her coat again. There is no stray in that movement. I honestly tell Renatica that when she can''t (especially when she''s not sure about flavoring a meal) or when she''s not confident (such as by hand), so Alphilis guessed that she''s certain that she doesn''t know what this is.


    And Lisa asks as she stares at Alphilis.


    "It seemed like we were up late last night, but is Alfi any way forward?


    "Yeah, well. While writing down what it takes to run a mercenary regiment, I think I''ll go to the guild first."


    "I see, you have to sign up as a mercenary. You''ll also need procedural paperwork."


    "Yeah. So I''ll go out with Rosetta or something later. Then we might stop by the Deep Green Palace."


    "Okay. Lisa will be back in the evening."


    That''s how Lisa leaves, and Alphilis goes to wake up Rosetta, who is sleeping drunk, etc. Lakia was drinking alcohol, and Rosetta and Uti were hanging out with her. I was also drinking Aerial, but she is very resistant to liquor. About 10 bottles of spirits opened without changing their complexion. Tasha and Uty are completely intoxicated, Alphilis decided not to see it.


    After a while, Alphilis pulled up the crushed Tasha and Uty as well, and went out toward the guild. While holding his mouth down sometimes with a bright blue face, Rosetta teases the two who follow him in a fluttering foothold, while Fenna, who happens to visit him there, also rendezvous. There are also mercenary guilds here in Arnelia. Even though it is one of the most secure cities on the continent, postings of lost property, requests that have occurred in other towns, etc. It''s small in size, but it doesn''t make a big difference in how you function as an guild.


    When Alphilis opened the wooden door that was tidy for the mercenary guild, there were few people there. Well, it''s halfway through the morning, so naturally. And a less loving, left-armed guild leader wanders over the Alphilis. With his head up and his appearance in his 60s or so, but muscular, he didn''t have any emotions on his face, even when he saw as many beautiful and unusual groups as the Alphilis and others.


    The man asks Alphilis in an obligatory tone.


    "What can I do for you?


    "I''d like to ask you about how to register a mercenary regiment."


    "Are you going to make it?


    "Yes, it is."


    "Then take a look at this form."


    The guild manager, who also works as a receptionist, somehow pulled into the back when he put the paper out from under the shelf. While the other guests looked at them with curiosity, it would be nice not to look at the Alphilis and make a fool of them, but Alphilis was a little concerned that they were so heartless, but Alphilis glanced at the paper anyway.


    "Um, sometimes..." What belongs to a mercenary regiment is to be certified by the Guild Manager of the Registry Office, after filling in the name of the Commander and a minimum of nine other names, as well as his rank as a mercenary. ''... that''s all?


    "That''s why you said that."


    I peek into the paper from behind the alphilis with a bottle of liquor in my hand just to welcome where Rosetta prepared it from.


    "If it''s just registration, it''s easy. That''s the hard part."


    "You''re right about that ''red-eyed rosetta'' there. Anyone can do it if they just start it up. If it''s important, that''s where we''re going."


    "Old man, do you know about Atai?


    "Naturally. Sometimes I did it when I was active."


    "Is that it? I don''t remember."


    "It was my win for once. Well, we''re still talking about a time when you leave a girl in the shadow. Well, leave that alone. Mr. Commander, what rank are you as a mercenary?


    "... e"


    Alphilis crushed badly. Speaking of which, although she had trained and fought many battles, she had done little or no mercenary request, so her strength had not risen at all as a mercenary anyway.


    And when I heard the rank (rank) of the Alphilis, for the first time, the eyes of the guild leader were opened round.


    "... surprised. Are you an E-rank?"


    "I''m sorry you''re low!


    "That''s not true. I can''t believe it''s E in that style. Rosetta''s a member, which means she''s stronger than that, right?


    "Well, not necessarily, but Atai did lose to this guy."


    There are only a few people in the Alliance complaining about the words. Alphilis wasn''t quite sure yet, but that''s all Rosetta was named for as a mercenary. And Rosetta is also famous for her temperament absurdity. Their attention was also drawn to the fact that she had a woman shoulder to shoulder in affection.


    And the guild leader''s eyes turn into something serious.


    "I see, I thought she was a reasonable and atmospheric daughter, but do you mean that? Maybe this is the birth of a big mercenary regiment. But that''s why I''m telling you. Do you have a picture of your future as a distinct mercenary group?


    "What about the biggest and most powerful mercenary regiment on the continent?


    My buddy gave the word a little bit, but the man''s eyes get sharper and sharper.


    "Specifically?


    "I''ve been thinking here lately, I don''t like mercenary regiments that only last while I''m alive. Even if I''m gone, I want to create a regiment that can operate for a certain purpose and all the time. This is what my master said, but when I made something, he said it was something that I would organize looking ahead.


    And there are very few organizations that can operate as a nation. The Magic Church seems to have their interests at the forefront, and the Arnelian Church mostly moves at the request of the state unit. Civilian requests are often not accepted. So I wish I could create an organization that would unite the nation and take civilian requests. "


    My buddies were a little nervous because Alphilis started to say outrageous things, but Alphilis was so flat. Behind that, while Rosetta took a serious look at it sometime, she was unwittingly sober.


    "(Alfie thinks a lot sometimes. Friedelinde is a regional mercenary corps, albeit a long one, and every prestigious mercenary corps is a group with its current commander. Valsas of Blackhawk. But Dodori of Muller''s Steel Soldier, and Halvin of the Karazel Cavalry. But as far as Atai knows, the Alphilis concept has yet to be met by any regiment. If we succeed, we''ll have an amazing regiment)"


    While Rosetta was heartily impressed, for example, the guild chief laughed out loud after hearing it with a serious look.


    "Buuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!


    "Hey, what the fuck! I told you because you could tell me!


    "No, I''m sorry. That''s not the laugh. Ah. It''s so refreshing. Well, I wouldn''t call it stupid."


    He laughed with pleasure as the man half-eyed into tears. Alphilis, on the other hand, was staring at him with a fluff.


    "No, no, I don''t like being tough these days and I''m a mercenary, but he always tries to earn money and live. I guess the mercenary flavor doesn''t, so I preach all the time. I didn''t know the day would come when I would hear that from a woman''s mouth if I thought there was no longer a man to butch up with a big guy!


    "For losing one arm and retiring, that''s what I''m talking about."


    "Shut the fuck up!


    To the tea of the mercenaries who were around, the guild chief drinks them. The mercenaries shrugged their heads at the words.


    "Damn, you idiots. Well, having a dream is a good thing."


    "Oh, I''m a woman who does what I say?


    "Fuck, I''m sorry about that guy."


    The guild chief laughed, staring again at Alphilis with serious eyes.


    "Then I have one piece of advice from the old man. Do you hear me?"


    "Yeah, definitely."


    "If you mean to build a mercenary corps just for women, you have to be more careful about a lot of things. Some of them will treat you like you''re just hookers. We need to work on them as we identify them. I don''t give a shit. I buy repugnance when I say it''s a favor and I deny it outright, and when I take it, I take it and it degrades me."


    "Yes, it is."


    "So on that point, I''ll sort out the request to some extent. At least I''ll gather as much information as I can about the back of the request and the client. You''re gonna have to make the last decision or what you''re gonna do."


    "Thank you."


    Alphilis smiled, so the man also smiled back.


    "Another thing, if you''re going to build a mercenary regiment, it''s hard to procure weapons and stuff. Do you have anything around here?


    "There is, but I might not want to take care of you with one twat"


    "It''s a wise decision. I can introduce you to some of them..."


    "That story, I got on!


    Continued

 327 Difficulties, Part 15 - Taking Interest

    Suddenly, I hear a loud voice from inside the guild. Alphilis surprised by its shout-out, but the person who raised his voice approached him once again. That''s a fluffy eared beastly woman. Is the race a fox or something? She was an impressive grown woman with long, sliced hair. Though he is an animal man, he has an extremely exposed outfit, and if Nia sees it, he says, "Disgraceful!" and so much so that it could be said. My thighs peek through my short tight skirt.


    "What, you?


    "My name is Jessia. Merchant Alliance of the Beasts, Merchant of the Phoenix Chamber of Commerce. I have complaints!?


    "No, hey, you know what?"


    "Then shut up!


    The Alliance leader, told by a high-flying car, will shut up. And when she turned back to the Alphilis and the others, she changed her attitude.


    "Hehe, Customer - with all due respect, let me talk to you earlier. As far as we''re concerned, we''re ready to have whatever you want, human resources, weapons, funds, information, etc. Well, what kind of stuff do you need?


    "... suspicious because I see something"


    It is not impossible for Alphilis to stare with suspicious eyes. Obviously, Jessia''s attitude was for sales and there was nothing she could trust. While the Alphilis are suspicious, Jessia tries to get into the Alphilis.


    "No, no, no, there''s no reason to doubt it either! But this Jessia, if it''s for you, even in the water in the fire. Whatever the storm, whether it''s in the desert or in the snow, we do bring you what you ask for! Why don''t you try it first and buy the item from me? Let us now offer you 20%, no 3% discount on items!


    "Uh-huh, what are we gonna do, guys?


    Nevertheless, there can be no one here who can make such a decision. Even as a rosetta, I was neglectful of those details, which is why the mercenary regiment didn''t stand well. Fenna suddenly raises a barbaric voice as she has difficulty judging, even as an alphilis, if at least Lisa or Miranda is there.


    "Ah." Huh!


    "Ha ha?


    The voices of Fenna''s girlfriends surprise me. More decadent Jessia.


    "What, what is it?


    "If you think you''ve seen it somewhere, you, the beast man who sold me a fake gem before and rolled up the gold!


    "Shh, the world didn''t know then!


    Fenna had the look of finding a grudge and Jessia had the face of a defeat imperative. And as Jessia considers herself at a disadvantage and thinks of a way to escape, a new visitor visits the Alliance.


    "That sounds like an interesting situation inside."


    "Lisa?"


    There was Lisa who stopped by the guild because she came close. Of course I have some idea what''s going on in the guild, and she''s coming in after she senses the situation. Lisa came in because she thought she was going to be more interesting or more interesting to talk about.


    "I admit there are a lot of people in our mercenary regiment, but when Lisa''s eyes are black, it''s a big mistake if she thinks she can Oita."


    "Blind though."


    "There, shut up!


    To Tasha''s extra clinging, Lisa slaps her knee with a cane. Lisa leaned on Jessia even more, approaching Tasha, who was stuffy.


    "Hey, what..."


    "Hehe, would you like me to return the money you wound up from this fenna before, with interest?


    "Oh, that''s with a legitimate bargaining reward"


    "If that''s what you claim, that''s fine, too. But it''s a shame that I''m trying to put everything away in peace."


    "What? A serene..."


    So suspiciously Jessia saw Rosetta and Larna ready behind Lisa. They glow like snakes whose eyes have found their prey, or demons like warcraft.


    "Do it, Rosetta, Larna"


    "Ha ha, this time it''s Alfie''s ink."


    "You''re a long time prey. People watching, but that''s it."


    "Hey, what... no, oh!


    Jessia''s screams echoed within the guild.


    "Ha-ha-ha."


    Inside the guild is Jessia''s rough breath and somehow neat face Rosetta and Larna. And there were other faces blushing. Later, the guild leader speaks. "I haven''t seen anything nice in a while," he said.


    And Lisa talks to Jessia, who crawls to the floor and lets her breath out.


    "Now, if you still don''t want to give us our money back, this time we''ll release Rosetta and Larna to the end?


    "Wow, looks like you got it. Damn, what a horrible group of mercenaries"


    To Jessia, who takes out the money with a bump and a grunt, Lisa receives it.


    "Yes, now it''s all"


    "Really? How do you know?


    "I never forget the amount of money I exchanged once. And once I say I''ll pay for it, I''ll pay for it even if I turn it into this body. Merchants are proud of merchants."


    Jessia must have stared back at Lisa, but Lisa couldn''t have known what she was looking at. I just knew Jessia was serious because I could sense the tone of her voice and her tight expression. But here Alphilis made an even worse suggestion.


    "Lisa, that''s not enough."


    "What? No, because..."


    "There is an interest in the world. A merchant would know, wouldn''t he?


    Jessia looked "fucked" in the words of Alphilis. After talking about the merchant''s pride earlier, it is a story that cannot be compared to what did not happen.


    And Alphilis successfully made Jessia pay the corresponding consideration. They succeeded in receiving material and human resources assistance from the guild they organized, the Phoenix Chamber of Commerce. Alphilis will make proper deeds with the advice of Lisa and Rosetta and present the conditions to them. It was only when she fully organized and moved the mercenary corps that it would be effective.


    And Jessia cried sadly for the guild once, but after she left the guild, she changed its expression. And as she whistled her fingers away from the guild with a relaxed expression, a scripture bird descended upon her. Jessia putting a letter on that leg.


    "That''s it," he said. Well, that''s a little different than I expected, but you got it well. But what should we do from here? Let''s find out how he got out first, like Alpha Reese? Enjoy me at best. "


    There was Jessia, who laughed at the thought of what was going to happen.


    Continued

 328 Difficulty, Part 16 - Sky Dragon Demand

    "So, Alfi takes the master''s offer?


    "Yeah, I''m going to. I think I''ll put the mercenary regiment''s headquarters here in Arnelia. Besides, whether it will be a base of activity or not."


    "I see. That''s a good idea."


    Miranda laughs as she makes tea. This is Miranda''s private room in Deep Green Palace. While Miranda is away, she is chatting with Alphilis without paperwork stacked with the mountain.


    After leaving the guild, Alphilis had set his feet on the Deep Green Palace and had decided to officially accept Miriazal''s offer. When I told Miriazal about it, it was oddly striking to Alphilis that she seemed to enjoy it.


    "So, what are we going to do?


    "Apparently, even if piercing works are carried out, the completion of the building may be before winter. Then I''d rather go somewhere than stay in Arnelia until then."


    "Um, is that Begrad in the east?


    "Your Answer"


    Begrad. It is also the land Aldrius has offered to go to Alphilis, and a city close to the end of the east. It will be a fairly old city in the eastern group of states but also has a thriving trade, with a population of over one million and the largest city on the continent.


    Nor does Alphilis clearly understand why we''re headed to that city, but she thinks if we go there anyway, we''ll find out what it is. And Gwendorf advised me. I have to find someone named Hausen and Truffon.


    "But Begrad is a long way from here, isn''t he? Three big countries spanning, censorship and so on, and using an Aerial horse could take a month one way."


    "I wouldn''t worry about that. I have the means to do something good."


    As Alphilis seemed to enjoy something, Miranda snapped her neck, but decided to quietly hear the results. Even as Miranda, this is not the time.


    Miranda begins to glance at the mountains and piles of paperwork on her desk, even during a conversation with Alphilis. Alphilis also tries to peek into the paperwork, but it was hidden by Miranda.


    "No, Alfie."


    "Why not? Kechi."


    "That''s not the problem. This is all about the humans who are currently on the pilgrimage. If this leaks outside, it''s gonna be a big deal."


    "I won''t divulge it."


    "I know that."


    Miranda also has a sense of being Arnelia''s Sister around it. If this were on the table, there would be a lot of inconvenience. It is also a matter of identifying individuals who carry out pilgrimages, but some are clearly unacceptable under normal ethics for the actions they are carrying out or contradict Arnelia''s superficial norms. If these problems come to light, Arnelia could be subjected to a variety of strangulations.


    Miranda continues.


    "I''m going to be busy launching a new department for a while now. So I can''t accompany Alfi, but I''m sorry."


    "Yeah, I miss you, but you''re in Arnelia, aren''t you?


    Yeah, I''ll call you when I get out of here.


    "Then no. He''ll be back here again."


    Alphilis smiles and tries to leave the room satisfied. It was Miranda trying to hold on to that back a little, but she pulled in her stretched hand with the utmost thought.


    "(Maybe this kid will soon go out of my reach. I have a feeling about that. What will I do then...?


    There could be no one who would answer the question that suddenly surfaced in Miranda''s chest, and Miranda would return to her work to shake off her strays.


    The day ended with nothing. In the end, it seems that Lisa and Lunatica smoked and disposed of all the figures Calamity had manipulated as his own pawns during the day, and that the subjects Lunatica was not sure of also defeated with the help of the Arnelian Church. It was with an outside secret how he was convinced he wasn''t human, but apparently Alphilis knew as much as the Arnelian Church wasn''t just a charity, so he didn''t ask how. They just decided to name each of those intruders "Bugs" and "Puppets (Big)," but even though the bugs can be sure that they have finished roughly cutting, the puppets are hard to discern and Lisa and Lunatica have decided to keep looking around regularly. Even those in the Arnelian Church are currently studying how to discern them.


    Furthermore, Alphilis informed everyone of the outcome of the negotiations with Miriazar, informing them that his activities as a mercenary regiment would probably be before winter. Before that, I shall go to Begrad. And as a mercenary corps, she told me that she and Lisa, Uty, Aerial, Rana, Ilmatal, Daron, Rosetta and Renatica were the only ones facing each other and that there was still not enough of them for the application.


    Miranda is an authorized Arnelia Sister, so she cannot be registered as a mercenary. Fenna was worried pretty much to the end, but as a royal of seekers, she told Alphilis that she would incur various responsibilities from now on and that her activities as a mercenary would be difficult. Instead, Fenna told her that she was considering sending some troops from the Seeker against the Alphilis mercenary regiment and that she would go out as its representative if necessary. Needless to say, Alphilis was very thrilled.


    Furthermore, the entry of Uti, the Spirit, as a judgment of the Alliance, and Emerald, the Dragon Clan, Irmatal and Halpuia, was not particularly problematic, but she was not considered as a person when it came to Impulse, the Devil''s Sword, and was not counted as the number of mercenaries.


    "I don''t care. I''m sorry I can''t help you more than that."


    It was surprising to Alphilis that the impulse seemed a little lonely, and kept uttering words. I didn''t think we were very interested in ourselves, but she seemed to care a lot.


    But it was also Lisa who presented the solution as Alphilis worried about the insufficient number of mercenaries.


    "Let Lisa do her best on the matter. Either way, I can''t leave here for the time being to clean up Arnelia''s trash, and Lisa''s best part if it''s an information war. Look at the gaps. Spread the word about this mercenary regiment and the good rumors. Either way, if you are a mercenary regiment that undertakes wars, etc., you will need more numbers. That guild leader seems to be trustworthy, and I don''t know how long Alphilis will be staying in Begrad, but I was wondering if I could see a little ahead of him in a month."


    Lisa is right about what Lisa says, and Lisa is also the best at gathering information, so Alphilis decided to leave it to her. If he was good at gathering information, he thought the opposite was true. It was Rosetta, Lisa, and Aerial who gave the mercenaries the most hope of joining the mercenary regiment, who eventually decided that Alphilis would decide.


    And with some future measures in place, Alphilis will be ready to head to Begrad. The faces to be taken are Aerial, Uti and Tasha. Aerial and Uti tend to be attractive, but Tasha has visited Begrad, which also provides directions. Larna also offered to accompany her, but Alphilis also decided that she would not use the curse, and she declined her offer. Actually, as an alphilis, I feel somewhat of a chastity crisis with her beside me, but I was somewhat anxious to remain in Arnelia only with faces that could not use any more magic at all. Larna listened honestly to Alphilis as she slumped and promised to keep various tricks in the building for her. I didn''t ask Alphilis about any tricks until...


    Furthermore Gwendorf declares that he will act differently here. I originally intended to escort him to Arnelia, but he could do some serious research on it, too. Gwendorf also seemed sorry for Alphilis, but he couldn''t possibly be able to bind True Dragon''s actions. Alphilis also knew that Gwendorf would act on his beliefs no matter what.


    "I''m leaving, but they say Maia will stay here instead. There''s something about Irmatal, and he wants to see a little bit about the human world."


    "Although the original me, as the alias of Sky Dragon, is to see the earth''s fortune from the sky high... sometimes I want to see the world from among humans. And if you look away, Lakia doesn''t know what to do either."


    "Stay."


    Explain as Maia pulls Lakia''s ear. Rakia also tried to sneak out of Arnelia again, and Maia seemed to notice it as soon as possible and it was hard on her eyes.


    It seems that Lakia is particularly brilliant in the art of change among true dragons, and can indeed be illusory in various ways. People, of course, even small animals and ends to worms. They used that power to come into Arnelia. Maia said she used a grand "charm" technique from the front to allow the gatekeeper to pass, but I don''t know if they talked about it in grandeur, Alphilis thought.


    And there''s another important point. This was actually offered by Maia.


    "Alphilis, aren''t you willing to keep Rakia?


    "Yes?"


    Alphilis was also surprised by the sudden offer, but apparently Maia is emotional on the back of her grown-up appearance, and at the same time is a mischievous child and a mistress, and Gwendorf is burning scattered hands. Although it is my consciousness as a true dragon, Maia has also done things to make me think that I have that sister and that I have that niece.


    That''s why she made the offer an alphilic one that didn''t even really clap. I didn''t know you were going to be told to keep the true dragon, nor did you get the imagination of a servant alphilis.


    "Um, what''s that..."


    "I''m talking about Rakia. She hasn''t lived a thousand years, and it might be a little early to feel like a true dragon. And who does she look like?


    Alphilis thought with which mouth to say it, but I can hang on there for a long time. But it doesn''t matter. Maia continued.


    "So I think it would be better if I let you go somewhat free than tie you up too much. I don''t know if I can live in a human being to try. - Oh, my God. Actually, I''ve lived in humans, too, and I''ve done human and lover impersonations. Oh, don''t tell Brother Gwen or Lakia, and your husband, too, okay?


    "Well, that''s good. Are you sure about this? I''m glad, though."


    "Right. I don''t know exactly how it counts as the head count of a mercenary regiment, in the form of residence. Don''t hesitate to use it."


    "Then sweeten to your words, and I won''t hesitate to use them."


    When I looked at the girl that Alphilis got a good toy, I was a little nervous about Maia, too, but I thought that would be Lakia''s medicine.


    And Alphilis just headed to Lakia''s.


    "Lakia, do you have a minute?


    "What?"


    "Are you not willing to live in our mercenary regiment? I would never tell you to take part in a war or do your job as a mercenary. Oh, this is Maia''s suggestion?


    "Well, it helps not to have trouble with clothing and living..."


    Rakia, who has become totally suspicious of her sister, stares at Alphilis like he stinks.


    "So, what are the terms of the exchange?


    "Oh, that''s nice to talk to you soon."


    "Just talk to me soon."


    Alphilis seems to be having fun with Rakia, who gets a little bumpy.


    "Lakia. Won''t you be my exclusive dragon?


    Continued

 329 Act II Person Introduction, Part 2

    Name: Nellie


    Age: 9 years old, human woman


    Appearance: Height 133cm, Weight 28kg, Light brown pigment, Habitual hair, Large brown eyes


    Job Title: Gloria students, Sister aspirations


    Things I like and am good at: Academics (especially sorcery systems), Serious People, Lisa, Dora


    Things I hate/don''t like: people who are not serious, Ruth


    Single Name: Me


    Profile


    The orphan Lisa was raising. Her parents were very ordinary citizens. But the color of her hair, born of those parents, was very thin, close to gold, depending on the way around the yang. His father suspected his wife''s affair that "neither of his parents could have had such a hairy child from a brown-haired person," and that was all her family collapsed.


    Nellie was deposited in an orphanage at the hands of her mother, but when Nellie was 3, the orphanage crumbled due to management difficulties. She was even crying when she was thrown out by herself in the world, but she is protected by Lisa, who hears that voice.


    Since then, she has become second only to Lisa''s sister position under Lisa. Nellie, a naturally bright personality, is Lisa''s next position to be relied upon.


    And her light hair color is a change that shows affinity for the magic of Holy Attributes, and she will gradually demonstrate that talent in Gloria. Such a girl is now the first to be transferred to Dora.


    Name: Ruth


    Age: 7 years old, human male


    Appearance: 120cm, 25kg, brown salacious short hair, brown zito eyes,


    Job Title: Gloria Students, Scholastic aspirations


    Things I like/am good at: Pranks, Girls, Lisa


    Disliked/Bad Things: Nellie, Hotter Man Than Myself, Justice


    Single Name: Me


    Profile


    He struggles with speech pronunciation all the time because of his lack of tongue, but his head spins faster than this. He was a child of some hooker, but his mother couldn''t stand the debt bitterness and hid in the clouds, leaving him alone. Then he gets his relatives turned around, but that makes him an incredible child of people.


    Ruth, who can''t even give him much clothes, has been making money by cheating on sleds and people since he was a little girl. He jeopardized his life at one point, but Lisa saved him there.


    He cares more about Lisa, the benefactor of his life since then, and seeks to protect children in similar circumstances. I just have a headache around that there is some, no, considerable difficulty with the way things are done.


    Name: Dutehilde-Olferia-Liechtenstein


    Age: 10


    Appearance: 148cm, 34kg, originally straight hair, but blonde vertical roll with urban fashion or something, big blue eyes


    Job Title: Duke''s Lady, Sister''s Major


    Things I like and specialize in: Tea, fashion, appraisal of products


    Things I hate/don''t like: busty people, nasty people, scary things, bugs


    Single Name: Wax


    Profile


    The Duke of Liechtenstein, the Listrian country, is a lady. The country is a very culturally developed country and can be said to be a cultural imperative in the east. It should be noted that Mayer, a native of Kazas, is also among the Listrian countries.


    Her father is the Prime Minister of the Listeria State. Because of this, she herself has had several kidnapping concerns, and has had a difficult experience unique to the aristocracy. My father and mother were also busy, and it would have been nice to have dinner with my family several times a year.


    Because of that, no one was in a position to give her an opinion, she grew up selfish all she wanted, and worried about it, her parents admitted her to Gloria instead of an educational facility attached to Mayer''s Triade University. It should also be noted that the parents meet in Gloria and are then close to getting married. But since it''s like having a villa in Gloria, I doubt the effect of bothering to enroll you in Gloria. In fact, she could do whatever she wanted, even in Gloria.


    As a person, he is only noble and quite brilliant, and achieves excellent grades from studying to witchcraft. Recently, they''ve tried to make fun of Jake and their interaction has become a bit of a school specialty. For her, did Jake just say she was a classmate who wasn''t afraid of herself for the first time she could? She cares a lot about Jake, but she doesn''t know how to describe it honestly because of her natural personality.


    Name: Linda-Aquinas-Bar Million


    Age: 10


    Appearance: 143cm, 30kg, straight hair to brown shoulders, brown eyes


    Job Title: Student in Gloria, Marquis, Botanical aspirations


    Things I like and specialize in: Peace, Plant Observation


    Things I hate/don''t like: Thunder, greasy things, Kecona fruit


    Single Name: Me


    Profile


    It is the Marquis Marquis of Vermillion in Ediod, the great power of the east. In addition to her, she has a brother/sister, and a sister. She was raised as an authentic nobleman, but her character is mild and there is no first occasion to boast that she is noble. That''s why they often go hand in hand with the winning Dute Hilde.


    The future statue can also be considered political marriage if she is also a Marquis'' maiden, but she secretly wants to act as an independent woman, and is trying to learn botany and so on professionally. For this reason the courtyard of her Arnelia apartment is filled with very rare plants taken from each region.


    She also thinks she looks good about Jake, as she asks in her bedtime story, but she hasn''t been able to break in between Dute Hilde and him because of her serene personality.


    Name: Bruns-Lotus-Landbrough


    Age: 12,


    Appearance: 165cm ,65kg gold short hair, slightly creased hair, blue eyes


    Job Title: Student of Gloria, Viscount Son, Holy Knight aspirations


    Things I like/am good at: eating, sleeping, strength building


    Things I hate/don''t like: Jake, the mouth master woman


    Single Name: Me


    Profile


    Ormekis Kingdom Landbrough Family Three Men. My two brothers are military men of Ormekis and from Gloria. Also his father once attended Gloria, a Viscount but now a knight enough to worship the general position in Ormekis. The Bruns respect both their fathers and brothers, but we still don''t know how they are great knights.


    Character is short-tempered and inexcusable. They tend to be taken as arrogant because of lack of consideration for their surroundings, but the substance is not that arrogant either. One way or another, it''s a little bit more or more adorable. However, when it is cut, it loses its sight, so it often utters unscrupulous words. He is also a person who embodies the noble ideas of this era.


    In fact, it''s medium in terms of sword moves, and he boasts considerable skill in helping out with his big physique as well. He''s definitely quite a user in his age, but Jake''s emergence puts his position at risk.


    Because of her very aristocratic ideas, she could not resist Duke Hilde, the Duke''s family, to say that the country was different, and did as if she were using her small room, but since Dude Hilde grew up, such things have disappeared. It clashes with Jake in some ways, but now we have a glimpse of him, making it a secret goal.

 330 Reunion

    Around that time, this is a Meesian liquor store. Beastman, it is still the Beastman who runs the famous liquor store where people gather. The unfathomable but rigid manager who was here a while ago disappeared, and it seemed that this tavern was no good, but since the ever quiet dog beast man became the manager, this tavern has been more flourishing than before. Suffice it to say that we plan to open shop number two this winter.


    "Welcome"


    "This way please ~"


    It is the Beast Man and the Human Daughter who welcome the guests who enter the store. This place, which embraces people regardless of race or work history, was usually likely to attract people with poor patterns, but it was a store with little wonder and rubbing. Is that also because the Meesian vigilante is making this place a haven, and will the breadth of the customer base make it so? Recently, it had begun to become a popular restaurant for families and upper-class faces to the point of cooking.


    Two beasts drink chicken, booze and milk in that corner.


    "Not at all... aren''t you planning on traveling at all!


    "Oh, Nia. You get more wrinkles when you''re that angry, huh?


    "Leave me alone!


    Dan, and it was Nia who slapped the table. Naturally before that there is Amur. Less than a month after they broke up with Alphilis, they were still around Meesia. If they were traveling at speed, it wouldn''t be strange if they were already playing gruzzards, but this was happening because they were doing a little roundabout.


    "By and large, what is the captain going to do!? Don''t go straight to Groussard. Flirt around here like this."


    "Because you care, don''t you? Romansland''s Jiu-Jiu-Jiu-Jiu"


    "I don''t know what to say."


    Nia drank the milk all at once, now Dan the glass, and put it ramblingly on the table. It''s like drunken behavior.


    But the seemingly nagging look on Amur''s face was never laughing until his eyes.


    "Oh, I''m pretty serious. By and large, how do you think the Demon King will be born?


    "Ugh... that''s"


    "You''re not gonna be born of a strand of wood, are you? But it would be extremely reasonable to assume that they were making those demon kings somewhere, wouldn''t it? I can think of a country in the south, but I noticed that the place of the outbreak was actually scattered, huh?


    "What do you mean?


    "Look at this."


    That''s how Amur expanded it: a simple continental map. It''s a small enough map to be on the table for both of us, but there''s an X mark on it.


    "What''s this?


    "This is where demon kings and confirmed demons have emerged over the past few years. Let my men and guild look into it, just the stuff I could get behind. Maybe I''m still the only one doing this."


    "So much?"


    Nia was surprised. The sign was loosely over a hundred. Why not make so much noise while the Demon King has emerged so far. What is the frequency of this occurrence again? One question after another on Nia''s head mixes up, and her head quickly gets stuck in the thought circuit.


    "Why, to this?


    "I''m not in a hurry, because I''m looking into that now. But there are a number of things that do bother me."


    Explain to Nia as Amur waves his finger.


    "The first is the high frequency of occurrence. This can be solved by what the kid told me about Alphilis. If there''s someone intentionally making it, it would be quick to talk, wouldn''t it?


    Then the next thing that comes to mind is where is it made? Just look at this map, and you can imagine that, right?


    "Yeah?"


    Nia looks at the map seriously, but if you divide the emergence locations into a few, it''s like it''s pretty dense...


    "No way?"


    "I like swallowing. Hey. Yeah, it''s my idea, but you still want to unleash it when you make it, don''t you? That way, it''s normal to release it from where it''s made. But where I''m building it, I think I''ll call it the ''workshop''. If you get run over by the Demon King near the workshop, that would be a lot of danger, wouldn''t it?


    "That means in the middle of this demon king''s place of appearance. He said there''s a workshop in a blank place."


    "That''s what I stare at."


    Amur laughs. Nia is now afraid of Amur''s ability to gather information and the Beast Man and others.


    "I see, that''s"


    "So, here''s one serious fact I noticed. Until then, when I say my intelligence collection is sweet, but in Romansland, I don''t have any sightings of the Demon King. Think about what this means. What do you think of Nia?


    "No sightings...?


    Nia put on an arm and thought. Thoughts disappear with the harsh look of Anneclose and the soft look on his face when talking to Alphilis. At first I also thought she was an uncompromising sturdy princess, but I also know very well that she is one person who suffers from being her. I didn''t even have that bad impression as a nearer or eventually.


    But aside from that, here''s what you might think.


    "Roman''s Land is glued with the sorcerers,"


    "That''s good, too. Well, I guess so. Atashi is thinking of another possibility."


    Amur made some thought-provoking remarks, but he never told us what lay ahead. Amur speaks only of matters backwards and with considerable certainty of light condition. He shut up, and Nia also sensed that it was still in the inference phase, so he shut up on the spot. And the table wraps the silence. Urd, the manager to visit there.


    "That, Mr. Nia. Long time no see."


    "Uld. It''s troublesome."


    "No, as long as you leave me something to put down and I''m happy with this one"


    "He tells me"


    Nia laughs all the time, and Uld laughs in response.


    "Speaking of which, have you sent Seeker''s sister over here since?


    "Well, it''s been a long time. That''s the way it is. What about Zeldos, the manager?


    "Oh, that''s what made me return to mercenary service."


    "To mercenaries? I heard Zeldos used to be a mercenary, but which mercenary?


    "Sure... did I say Blackhawk or something?


    Nia was also surprised by the words, but it was Amur who reacted even more. The tone returns to that of the man.


    "Boy, is that information true?


    "Yeah, yeah. People like my old men picked me up, so I''m pretty sure they did."


    "Well, that''s a pain in the ass. Then Blackhawk better hold him in early... no, is that hard too when he''s around? But..."


    Nia and Uld were looking at each other as Amur started to say something about bumps. Ask Amur, who Nia probably is.


    "Um, captain? Who is Zeldos?


    "Oh, you don''t know. He used to be a military adviser to Gruzaldo. So is the strength of the individual, but he''s rarely a good mass fighter for the Beastman. He was such a good fighter that the Beast General alone couldn''t stop him. I used to be a bandit, but I was so skilled that I caught Dryan coming out."


    "Oh, is that so?


    "Not so much. Look, Nia, remember this. The stronger he is, the better at hiding his strength. Again, strength is not a lump sum of criteria. If this guy''s underestimated to be weaker than himself, he''s gonna give you a painful whip, okay? And vice versa."


    "Got it. Advice, keep in mind."


    Nia still couldn''t feel what Amur was saying, but that will be quickly apparent when she gets to her home country.


    And there''s another person approaching their table as Nia worries as she bites Amur''s words off. Nia''s ears reacted automatically to that footstep, which may not be possible. It''s an unusual footstep, but it''s a special footstep that only sounds very comfortable to her ears. Nia''s consciousness was instantly drawn back to her thoughts, and she looked up.


    "This footsteps..."


    Quick to say, Nia was running out. Even if I hit the crowd, I couldn''t even keep an eye on it just now. More than that, I can''t help but worry about the Lord of Footsteps.


    "Kazas! Where!?


    "... Near? Near, right here!


    Reacting to Nia''s voice, I see a less tall Kazas waving. Nia jumped straight into Kazas as she ran like a disease to the place.


    Kazas also responded calmly, very much like him, with another look of delight and surprise embraced by Nia.


    "Kazas! Are you all right!


    "That''s this line, Nia. Well done. You''re safe."


    "Wow, wow, I''ll be safe! I''m working out. You''re better than that."


    "I''m not working out, but I''m not going to leave Nia to die."


    Nia''s face turns bright red to that word spun blocking Nia''s lines. And all kinds of chilling sounds rise from the surroundings where I realized the signs. It was already noticeable from around Nia jumped with tremendous momentum, but Kazas ignored it while realizing it, and Nia realized it for the first time now.


    This is very unusual for a sober nia, and I wasn''t sure why the nia did the same. Actually, that''s all I cared about and cherished about Kazas, but there''s no reason for Nia to even notice that emotion sprouts to herself. She was still a beginner when it came to romance. Even if it wasn''t, I was very impressed with Kazas'' pursuit and encounter with herself, but Nia couldn''t have organized her emotions, and now she was acting with her instincts.


    Amur and Uld leak their thoughts as they blush with such a hug to Kazas and watch Nia swing her tail sideways at high speed.


    "It''s nice to be young."


    "That''s right."


    What the Nears wrapped was a cheer to bless them regardless of race. Two new shadows emerge in a liquor store that had such a happy reunion.


    "That''s... that''s the face you saw both of them"


    When the man looked at Kazas and Nia, he walked over to them as if he had come up with a good teasing complaint.


    Continued

 331 Act II Person Introduction, Part 3

    Name: Rascal-Fort


    Age: 11


    Appearance: 154cm ,44kg, brown straight hair, brown eyes


    Job Title: Student in Gloria, Saint Knight aspirations


    Things I like and specialize in: calculations, vegetable eyesight, animal care


    Things I hate/don''t like: raw meat, nobility


    Single Name: Me


    Profile


    The eldest son of a farmer living in Arnelia. There are four brothers downstairs, but his parents sent him off to Gloria, a valued worker, expecting him to be born. He himself does not put it on the table, but in poor farmers it is normal for an eldest son like him to be calculated as a worker first, and it is unusual at the time to have his eldest son go to school.


    Gloria is exempt from tuition in exchange for serving a certain number of years in Arnelia in the future, but it is only natural that she can buy a set of other tools on her stomach unless she is a privileged student. He strives to fulfill his qualitative commitments in his normal life, and after school he bribes the money with his service. Only a very small number of students know about it, and he doesn''t make weak noises to anyone. That is all I have a patient personality, and I am the holder of a personality that sits back and thinks carefully.


    It actually goes well with the pork rushing Bruns, and Bruns has also heard Rascal relatively well. He is a good toothpicker, of three best friends, combined with Jake.


    Name: Miltre-Glentis


    Age: 16


    Appearance: 175cm ,68kg, brown habitual hair, brown eyes.


    Job Title: Saint Knight Apprentice, Baron


    Things I like/am good at: talking to friends, taking care of juniors


    Things I hate/don''t like: Thunder


    Single Name: Me


    Profile


    Ex-slave boy. Saved by Arnelianism as a boy, he happened to fall into the eyes of the Lord of the Glentis family, the Baron, and was welcomed there as an adopted son. Due to the fact that the Lord of the Glentis family did not bless his children, he was adored like a real child and was allowed to officially inherit his name, with excellent grades in Gloria. Miltre doesn''t talk in silence, but he admires his lord like his real father. Even now, homecoming twice a year is never indispensable.


    There are three reasons why he aspires to the Holy Knight. One is a return to Arnelianism for picking myself up. One is to be a shameless figure in the name of the Glentis family. The other is to give hope to children who are slaves in the same way they are by their success in society.


    There are many aristocrats who empathize with him who are sincere and make every effort for their goals, and they are also becoming a sight to behold in Gloria. He''s quite a user himself, but he''s also an excellent commander. After graduation he has also been solicited by Marion and is in the midst of worrying whether to remain in Arnelia as a Saint Knight apprentice or to cross with Marion to Ormekis.


    Name: Lotte-Blenty


    Age: 10


    Appearance: 138cm ,37kg, brown offering, brown eyes


    Job Title: Student in Gloria, Sister aspirations


    Things I like and specialize in: sewing, chores in general (especially cooking)


    Things I hate/don''t like: bugs, haunted


    Single Name: Me


    Profile


    A girl who is Jake''s alumni and admires him. She is a very ordinary town daughter, my mother runs a sewing shop in Arnelia and my father is currently making money because he works in the ore collection site.


    A girl admired by both civilians and nobles because of her pure character. Every day it delivers dishes to Jake when the sun is up, taking care not to coarsely phase Linda or Dute Hilde.


    By the way, I''m good at healing magic inside. Especially specialize in witchcraft to correct state changes.


    Name: Marion-Kraft-Ormekis


    Age: 15


    Appearance: 171cm ,59kg, straight hair to the waist of gold, grey eyes


    Job Title: Make him the eldest son of the Olmekis family, Crown Prince of King Roclair. Magic Swordsman


    Things you like and are good at: afternoon tea, swordsmanship, moderate exercise, horseback riding


    Things I hate/don''t like: the crude, the restless


    Single name: Me


    Profile


    His Royal Highness the Clean King. His attendance at Gloria is a gesture of the Ormekis royal family from generation to generation.


    The opening of the kingdom of Ormekis is one of the knights to whom Miriazar laid eyes. As he attained merit in the Demon King''s Crusade, Miriazar promised to give him the front-line land of the time as it was, instead letting him fight demons. But when Miriazal''s expectations were met and the land was safely protected, he was to let Arnelia, who had raised him, go through the clan and train him.


    Marion also goes to Gloria because of such circumstances, but he seems to enjoy the matter as well. By the way, he is a very beautiful man and is very popular with women, except for the fact that he is Prince Wang. He is also quite a militant, backed up by his magnificent appearance. Many target his friends, or lovers, but he himself behaves softly, and with Miltre and Crudas next to him, he is not caught up in extra strife and he has a pleasant school life.


    After graduation, I plan to return to the kingdom. He wants to try teaching in Gloria before that, but is still in consultation with the King to see if hope passes.


    Name: CRUDAS-LAZAR (Middle name is not yet a Temple Knight and therefore cannot be named)


    Age: 14


    Appearance: 173cm ,66kg, short hair with straight gold hair, green eyes


    Job Title: Temple Knight Apprentice,


    Things I like/am good at: workouts, diligent people, meat


    Things I hate/don''t like: the unscrupulous, vegetables


    Single Name: Me


    Profile


    Three men in the Lazar family main house. Alberto, is Rafferty''s brother. It is already established that he will become Arnelian Saint Knight after graduation. Usually starting with an apprenticeship and requiring a minimum of three years of training, he met all those conditions while in school. It should be noted that his eldest son Alberto has been appointed to the SS in Miriazar at the same time, but Crudas may also be in line for that record depending on where he is appointed. Rafferty''s Temple Knight appointment was 15 years old, so he would have surpassed it.


    His personality is very serious. But it is believed that he is more flexible in character than Alberto, who does not listen to accommodation, and is also competent as a commander, is a reputation within the Temple Knights, and will eventually become a knight over Alberto.


    Quite a bias, by the way. Miltre and Marion are always laughing beside each other because they always say in the dining room, "I don''t need vegetables, give me the meat," with a sober expression.


    Name: Dora-Silentium


    Age: 11


    Appearance: green clear long straight hair, green eyes


    Job Title: Gloria Student, Swordsman


    Things I like and am good at: Playing with animals, reading under trees, music, art in general


    Things I hate/don''t like: hustle and bustle, oily food


    Single Name: Me


    Profile


    A transfer student who came to Gloria. Its feminine beauty makes it a rumor of girls all over the school early in the transition. He did something to offend the boy''s mood, but he himself is a man who goes out with men and women indefinitely, and he doesn''t get overwhelmed because he''s been slapped.


    He''s very quiet in character and prefers to be alone, but apparently interested in Jake...?


    Continued

 332 Thoughts to be conveyed, thoughts not to be conveyed, part 1 ~ Begrad ~

    "Here we are."


    "Oh, already?


    "Whose back did you think you were on?


    Rakia returning to the figure of a true dragon hunches her nose and lets her breathe. This is near the eastern big city of Begrad, the time is night. And Alphilis, Aerial, Uti and Tasha were on Rakia''s back, looking at the light of Begrad, which seemed far from the sky.


    "That''s Begrad."


    "It''s a big town."


    "Naturally, it''s one of the biggest cities on this continent. There''s no city bigger than that on this continent."


    Tasha just naturally throws words at Alphilis and Aerial''s thoughts. It''s normal for Tasha, who has all sorts of knowledge as a mercenary, or for humans living east of this continent, but everything is novel for Alphilis and Aerial. Alphilis was a heartbeat to the size of a city he had never seen before.


    In the meantime, Alphilis returns to me in the words of Rakia.


    "So, why don''t we get off around here?


    "Oh, yeah. Will you come down so people won''t find you?


    "Use as much of the witchcraft of perception inhibition as you do. Suppose you''re a magician, aren''t you?


    "Eh heh, sorry"


    Alphilis apologized as he scratched his head. Alphilis is not good at so-called auxiliary magic. Hide yourself, discover the other way around, or create a demon to use. Such sorcery has always been something she didn''t like. Since these sorceries consume and convert the magic in you and use it, rather, regular sorcerers learn the sorcery here. It''s less dangerous, and it''s called beginner magic.


    But Alphilis was soaking them up and using tricky sorcery such as attacks. Lakia, who found out about this, was frightened about Alphilis.


    "Totally weird woman... even if I''m a true dragon, I can''t believe I''m being used like this"


    "Did I say something?


    "It''s nothing!


    When Lakia descends into the proper bush using her own witchcraft of perception inhibition, and gets the Alphilis and the others off her back, she uses her illusion to transform herself into the figure of a person.


    "Ugh..."


    "Tired?


    "Nothing. Something that hasn''t flown a day yet. If I take the alias" The Cyclone Dragon, "it''s about this much before breakfast. It''s just the first time I''ve ever flown a man on a plane, so I cared. I''ve got a lot of speed on my hands."


    "Lie, with that?


    Alphilis has eaten his face. Even using an Aerial horse, he said, still not at full speed, while flying a journey that would take a month loosely in a day. A swirling sky dragon seems to be her common name that can fly fastest of true dragons, but it is nevertheless a surprising rate. Now when the Alphilis and the others were on Rakia''s back, they couldn''t even put their faces up to much sealing pressure.


    And to the look on Alphilis'' face, Lakia, who gets slightly better at it.


    "How''s my speed? If you want to do that, you''re gonna cross this continent in less than three days? Are you a little surprised?


    "Yeah, I was honestly surprised. ''Cause it''s a little... hey?


    "Hey, what?


    "Alfi, didn''t you have a little one?


    Utility listens back with a mean grin to the twisted alphilis. Rakia blues her face all over the word.


    "Hey, you! Oh my god on people''s backs!!


    "Hey, just a little bit!


    "That''s not the problem!


    "That''s not a maiden conversation..."


    Tasha''s thoughts are particularly true.


    Then a line revealed the night on the spot. It is normal that the gates of the city are already closed at night, and even if it is necessary for an extra fire, it is common for the world not to open the gates at night unless there is a special pass. There will be no way of doing it in a world of warcraft. Even though the world is at peace and demons and warcraft have lurked in their appearance, there are also demons that come to town from time to time and demons that are fascinated by the light. Alphilis spent the night crushing the period when it started to cool down with no scratches.


    At dawn. The Alphilis enter the city of Begrad. This is among a group of states known as the ''Union'' in the east, but also the capital of Ediod, one of the major states in particular. Every nation in the east is weak against powers like Romansland in the north and Groussard in the south. Not to mention states specialized in the military like Alexandria, the kingdom of the knights, which means that the eastern states collaboratively present the appearance of the great powers.


    Naturally, there are many places where culture is gorgeous and peaceful, because the Union of the East is the first nation to be cut open by humans. Basically, there are few shadows of warcraft and demons, and you will never meet them unless you divide them deep into forests, valleys, mountains, etc. Thus it may be considered a conspiracy swirling city with so many people and at the same time unique to humans.


    To such a city, Alphilis went in using a laissez-passer issued immediately by Miriazar. Its identity is guaranteed by Arnelianism, which means that it entered the city without any remodeling of belongings, and is once again an alphilis admired for the magnitude of Arnelian influence.


    "(Miranda is the great guy there... I don''t know what it''s like)"


    And so on and when Alphilis thinks of it as blurry, Utility slaps Alphilis on the shoulder.


    "Alfi, do you have a guess from here?


    Uh, he said to visit a man''s mansion called Hausen.


    "No, so where is that?


    "I don''t. Why don''t we just ask it right?


    Uti opened his mouth gently to the words.


    "Alfi, you... how many guys do you think there are in Big St, Hausen?!?


    "And I don''t know. About 10?


    "Idiot! According to my last name, it wouldn''t be weird if Hausen was the only one with a thousand!


    "Yep! So much?"


    Alphilis came here and began to grate. Although it is true that the names vary from region to region, in the same land they are often admired by royal marquis nobles, or given the names of historical heroes, and also ancestors. For this reason, some regions have a limited variety of names, and it is not uncommon to have the same name, or whatever, in three consecutive houses.


    Alphilis didn''t even know what he knew about Spirit Utility because he also helps her to be from the extreme countryside, but he probably spends a lot of time being quite alarmed. It would also be impossible for Miranda to worry that "Alfi is too defenseless".


    Tasha sends out a help ship to her like that.


    "Alfi, do you have any other features?


    "Uh, even Hausen, who does live in the biggest mansion..."


    "Housen in the Biggest Mansion... No Way"


    "Do you have any idea?


    Tasha nods at the words of Aerial.


    "Yeah, sort of. But I don''t think so, so it''s best to ask at the city hall at times like this. Because a city as big as this would have a decent registry. Let''s go."


    Alphilis leads Tasha to the vicinity of Begrad''s administration. So when Tasha interacted with the receptionist, she turned right back.


    "Ah. My prediction, maybe a hit..."


    "What''s going on? You got a location?


    "Yeah, I figured it out,"


    "Oh, my God, a lot to Tasha''s habits."


    Uty spoke unnecessarily, but ignored them all. Tasha already knows how to handle Uti. Still, Tasha''s tone was heavy.


    "Alphilis asks about Hausen... maybe the Prime Minister of this country."


    Continued

 333 Thoughts to be conveyed, thoughts not to be conveyed, Part 2 - Chancellor Hausen

    "Here..."


    Alphilis and the others led Tasha to the front of Hausen''s mansion. Alphilis spit on the beauty and standing at the main entrance. Nothing. Hausen''s mansion is not lavishly built. He ascended from a relatively low-status aristocrat to a prime minister, but there is no excessive self-assertion that is common in upbringing, but rather a figure known as a prudent person. His mansion is large because he repeatedly built additions to welcome stately figures from the countries he visits.


    And as if the mansion were a sign of his character, but the Alphilis were overwhelmed by the luxury of the people gathered at the main entrance. It is also somewhat normal to be a prime minister of a great power and to have a large number of guests, but if you are in a decorative carriage that may or may not be ornamentally dressed and that shows that you are also of high stature, intimidation and beauty were to be brewed even if you don''t like it.


    In the meantime, the Alphilis had already gone out of place on foot to Hausen''s mansion. I can feel the cold gaze of seeing them.


    "Alfie, I feel an unpleasant kind of gaze, don''t I?


    "Me too, Aerie. Totally out of place, we are."


    "Totally. Normally, you can only come here as an Earl or more. It also applies for a meeting, waits for months, and is only allowed a few moments to see it. Though that is why in the east, a self-proclaiming spokesperson becomes active and also a profession in limited time. You didn''t think it would take months before we met?


    "Ugh, it''s disgraceful..."


    I thought Tasha might have said a little too much too because Alphilis was sober, but I just stated the facts accurately, so I couldn''t even apologize.


    Speaking of Rakia following from behind, I don''t particularly make any opinions about just looking at the interaction between the Alphilis and the others without expression. That is also because a code exists that True Dragon does not give mouths to a wide variety of industries, but more than that, Lakia adhered to Maia''s assertions.


    "Protect yourself from the actions of Alphilis. Because I''m sure it won''t bore you."


    When Maia says with a gentle smile, Lakia always thinks she''s pretty sure. My sister''s words at times like this are also to be taken seriously as Lakia. Lakia doesn''t know what Maia means yet, but I''m going to ask her honestly for now.


    It is rare to hear of true dragons, even if they are not, and to try to talk to each other equally, regardless of race. Especially those who worship true dragons, such as riding on the back of true dragons, are likely to be grateful for rubbing their foreheads to the ground for life, but Alphilis stumbled on yesterday''s bedtime with "riding is not good" and so on. This is the first time that Rakia has had a verbal fight besides her true dragon companions, as a result of which she has had a bit of a verbal fight.


    "Well... that sounds interesting."


    Even while Rakia grumbled, Alphilis roamed in front of the main entrance to Hausen''s mansion, turning him into a complete suspicious man. Those who listen to and align visitors'' requirements are also unsure whether to treat those who do not intend to show their identity, but a classy man who will be a compiler within them moves one step closer to the Alphilis.


    "If you''re a visitor. Can I help you with my husband''s mansion?


    "Oh, uh... for what? I was told to meet the master of the mansion here."


    "I was told to meet him. To whom?"


    Without disrespect to the visitors, the classy man dressed in the deacon''s dress will be told to repeat the words of the Alphilis to make sure they are not misheard. It was a very gentle waist, and Alphilis was a little nervous.


    "My master told me."


    "I see. Excuse me, may I ask the person''s name?


    "I''ll say Aldrius."


    "Aldrius!"


    The name opens the eyes of a man. The expression appeared unexpected, but gradually changed to a happy expression.


    "Excuse me, are you sure in Lord Aldrius-Serg-Reselwerk?


    "Yeah, that was definitely such a full name. Sometimes I forget."


    "This is this"


    After laughing pleasantly, the man signals by hand to the men who would be his men. Then, while the servants apologize to the noblemen who waited in the first place for the order, they are trying to give that order to Alphilis. It wasn''t like they were alphilis waiting without knowing, but shortly before that, the red rug rolls down to their feet, equivalent to welcoming the royal marquis nobility.


    What surprised me was Alphilis.


    "Yeah!? What the hell!"


    "Hehe, I can''t help but be surprised. As a matter of fact, we have received word from Lord Aldrius."


    "Like what?"


    "''When the woman who names my disciple shows up, welcome him with the treatment of the royal nobility''."


    When a man laughs with pleasure, let''s lure the Alphilis and the others to the path of the red carpet. It was the other fellows who were drained of their liver by the event.


    "Alfi, this is amazing. Even I can see they''re entertaining me a little differently."


    "Alfie, don''t do this. You spend your whole life in this place."


    "Damn, I''ve come to a great place to train."


    I had each sentiment, but the alphilis at the time seemed troubled in another direction. its expression changed for a moment, and when it reverted again,


    "Come on."


    Alphilis, who said, did not hesitate to walk on the carpet and follow the man''s guidance to Hausen''s mansion. The fellows who rush after them.


    "Can you change your summons?


    "No, I''m fine. It''s easy to get used to this."


    "Okay, then that''s it. If you don''t mind, I can take care of the weapons and polish them."


    "That''s fine, too. I can''t help it, but I''ll take care of it myself if you''re a samurai. Whatever the weapon store is, it''s dangerous to have a stranger take care of it in action."


    "Excuse me"


    When the man bowed his head respectfully, he spearheaded the alphilis to not talk about the extras as much as he could in the future. Sometimes I would explain the mansion, etc., but that is also only the minimum I need. He was a very naughty man.


    And with the man''s lead, Alphilis was passed through while there was a large table. A meal had already been prepared in that place, which was round-table, and the condiments that lay in the delicacies of the mountain sea were a clear departure from the standard of living of ordinary people. Simply analogous to money, one condiment at a time is equivalent to the income of a commoner a year, but those who are keen on those senses are about Tasha on this occasion. That Tasha and I are young. My eyes aren''t so fat yet. For the first time in my life I would have seen it, I was just blinded by the brilliant sight.


    This is Ediod''s prime minister, while Hausen entertains the finest guests. The Alphilis and the others have no reason to know that they were put through such a place. And one man appears before the alphilis who grate in a sudden unfolding and clearly out of place.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting, Aldrius'' apprentice. Immediately after the administration, I ask you to forgive me for being a tough fit."


    In the meantime appeared a middle-aged man with a calm atmosphere, accumulating slightly longer brown hair and a rich mustache. The man, apparently dressed in fine silk clothes, sees the Alphilis and the others with gentle eyes. The man kept the vibe intact and spoke to the Alphilis and the others.


    "I am Hausen-Sajes-Lintrium. I''m the prime minister of this country. See you later."


    "Yes, welcome"


    It''s an alphilis that doesn''t scare you even in front of a true dragon, but it also makes you nervous if you''re put through it in the wrong place. But the gentle atmosphere of Hausen relieved the tension in an instant. When Alphilis exchanges hands with Hausen, he takes his seat prompted.


    "But often you see at a glance that Aldrius'' apprentice is me, don''t you?


    Alphilis was surprised that Hausen had walked in a straight line to himself, not to his people, and honestly asked him. Hausen still gracefully answers the question in a spare manner.


    "Aldrius and I sometimes wear newsletters. It was refreshing with regard to his residence, but it seems to be him where I unilaterally contact him. One of the news stories was," Take the brunette girl, I''m going to raise her. "It was an unexpected thing, for me."


    Hausen took a grain of the fruit offered and carried it to his mouth. Listening to that word, Alphilis throws even more of the question in her into Hausen.


    "Excuse me, but in what way do you relate to my teacher, Aldrius?


    "It''s military synchronization and he''s my best friend. I''m probably the only one who thinks he''s my best friend."


    Alphilis looks strangely at Hausen, who laughs at herself with the words. Hausen continues his words.


    "I''m not from that much of a nobleman, but a while after I entered as an officer, there were rumors that a hell of a newcomer had come into the army. The young man entered the army as a martial officer while passing the exam for the recruitment of civilians established in the army. And starting with one soldier, he said he was promoted to the third rank in just one month. There are no such things as rumors of a soldier getting this far. I was intrigued by the fact that I was on the same mission as him. Because I was much higher in class at the time.


    And at that time, it happened that it was the day that the sara nobles inspected the nearby towns. The warcraft attacked a group of its nobles. And it was Aldrius who defeated the boss of that herd of warcraft and saved the aristocracy''s crisis. His work at that time was remarkable, and he remembered his nobility well, but I liked him. I told my men I wanted it. But he turned down the offer. Say, "I''ve got a better idea."


    Hausen talks pleasantly. He remembered his nostalgic adolescence or had a slightly distant eye.


    "Aldrius'' thoughts were simple. He has used me as a nobleman to apply for access to social places. It was nominally my squire, but he was always the lead. Where did Aldrius learn, the female escort was also perfect. To the point of manipulation, topic, fashion, and language. More perfect than upstream aristocracy. And not bad shaping. In an instant he became famous in the social arena of lower aristocracy. And the great thing about him is that nobles of men didn''t even hate him. I listened to the troubles of the nobles and gave them good advice. I was so interested in losing it that we started calling from the nobles up there. And in an upper-class social setting, he finally managed to meet the person he was looking for."


    "You may have heard of it."


    In the middle of the conversation, Tasha suddenly pinched her mouth. Everyone saw Tasha in the sudden remark, but she didn''t seem to care about it either. More than that, I guess she had something to worry about.


    "I thought it was a legend, but I''ve heard from seniors that Ediodo has anecdotes of a soldier and a princess falling in love that long ago. I thought there was no way I could have such a good story, but no way..."


    "Oh, it''s all true. The princess of our country used to be in love with Aldrius. No, should I say Aldrius set it up to be so"


    Hausen made it look a little pranky. But Alphilis didn''t miss the fact that fun was never the only thing on that face.


    Continued

 334 Thoughts to Communicate, Thoughts Not to Communicate, Part 3 - Aldrius First Half of History

    Hausen speaks further.


    "I was 22 at the time. Aldrius should have been 23. In contrast, the princess of our country, His Highness Muse, was only 15 years old at the time. I just showed my face to the social arena.


    I don''t know what to say, but the impression of His Royal Highness Muse, the current princess, was very different at the time. It may be very different from the story of His Highness the Muse that people tell us today "


    "What do you mean?


    There was no way Alphilis could have known about the muse, and Alphilis talked to Tasha.


    "Princess Muse is known as the most graceful lady in the eastern kingdom. its appearance, physical hips, and attitude. I''ve heard that everything is so female that it''s supposed to be an example of a woman''s nobility in the east."


    "Huh, I''d love to meet someone like that"


    "If you want, you don''t mind if we make out."


    Tasha raised her bare voice more than Alphilis because Hausen suggested it seemed fun.


    "Yeah!? I can''t afford anything like that."


    "No, no, my lord Muse and I don''t mean to say this, but we''re very close friends. And apart from his external face, he''s very casual. Instead, you can say that you''re the real one. And it''s Aldrius'' hope."


    To Alphilis with his neck hanging, Hausen continued the conversation, laughing prankily again.


    "Let''s get back to it. His Highness Muse was a very good horse at the time. He didn''t look that good yet, and he was trying to sneak out of the social arena. Well, watching the adult aristocrats eat and dance from the stage won''t be fun at all. Besides, His Royal Highness Muse danced very poorly at the time."


    "You know very well"


    "Because Aldrius was looking into it. To that end, he is dictating one princess''s maiden."


    Alphilis rounded his eyes to his words, but now Hausen asked the question whether the reaction had been unexpected.


    "Surprised?


    "Yeah, yeah. Because I thought my master was a serious person."


    "I guess it was before you. But Aldrius was never clean or serious. To put it this way might offend you, but he was a man who would not choose the means if it was for a purpose. If I made one mistake, they would have called me a villain. Even I sometimes got horrible listening to his thoughts. Even though I was drunk with him, you know. That''s probably why Aldrius was a little alarmed before me again, but he never told me to the bottom of it."


    Seeing Hausen pour fruit liquor with the words, Alphilis thought that Gwendorf had uttered the same words. He also said he didn''t know everything about Aldrius, his master. I knew everything. Or maybe the main voice sounding inside the alphilis.


    "(That man, he cared for me, didn''t he?


    The Lord of that voice cared what he knew, but the story of Hausen went on in the back with such Alphilis thoughts.


    "Well, here goes. Aldrius had checked up on Her Royal Highness Muse and was discerning that she was twitching. And I made it easy for her to get out of the social arena. And he ambushed His Highness wandering alone in the courtyard, and he succeeded in being alone with His Highness"


    "Heh, nice. What a lovely love romance between princess and soldier."


    Tasha, who loved to talk about love, was nagging, but he looked a little surprised that his master would do that to Alphilis. I can''t even imagine what face that serious sturdy human would dictate to a woman.


    And Hausen goes on even further.


    "Aldrius was a wary princess at first, but was quickly relieved of his speaking skills. Well, I was 15 daughters, so that might have been something I had no choice about. Aldrius skilfully took the story and took the princess''s hand to see him with patience. If he was like a spy from another country, it would have been important."


    "I wouldn''t listen to those stories, though. Because there are so many occupations that are said to be dedicated to women. Alfie, are you crazy?


    "Ma''am."


    Alphilis waved, "There''s no reason for that," but Tasha meant it.


    "No, no, they''re amazing, aren''t they? Because..."


    "Then it''s like you''ve been fooled before, Tasha."


    "Ugh."


    Tasha used to hook up with a lady in Tarram and get help from her sister, Emerge. He was a man with a face who couldn''t be described as a beautiful man, but it was strange because I was concerned about that when I heard his words. I look like Tasha, who remembers the trick, is determined.


    Seeing Tasha stop speaking to Aerial''s words, Hausen laughs with pleasure.


    "That''s funny, you guys."


    "Ha, ha. Excuse me."


    "It''s a good thing you have a trusted companion. Shall we continue?


    Aldrius, who began to meet His Highness Muse with patience, began to teach her all things as a lady. In an instant, His Royal Highness Muse has become a member of the community. It was unclear where Aldrius remembered such a thing, but at least he went with the absolute trust of His Highness the Muse.


    So much less. He could be taken up by His Highness the Muse even in an official setting, until he was recommended by the Princess''s SS. The rumor ran through the army. A young man of unknown origin was promoted to SS on the Princess''s immediate nomination. That was an unusual event.


    But it was from here that Aldrius became even more famous. He held on to the nomination. That''s why he became famous within the army. One of the generals visited Aldrius to embarrass him. "


    "Do that, what''s in it for you? Isn''t it more than a princess''s SS that civilians are born?"


    "You''re right if you think about it normally. Alpha Reese, what do you think?


    To Tasha''s doubts, Hausen spoke to Alphilis. The alphilis thought arm in arm, but answered immediately.


    "Maybe, but... I don''t think my master would be satisfied there. Because he was a man with no bottom line. I''m sure you went for something bigger."


    To the words, Hausen nodded satisfactorily.


    "Exactly. He couldn''t get tired of the princess''s SS alone and went further up. SS is close to an honorary position, although a disciple of high stature belonging is often chosen. You wouldn''t want to be born any more.


    At last he never spoke of it clearly, but I think he was probably after the throne of this country "


    "Stupid! So civilians can be kings... ah."


    Tasha said it so much that she realized it, she was flabbergasted. On that face, Hausen also answered with a serious face.


    "Yes, there is a way for civilians to be kings. That is to be officially welcomed by His Highness Muse as husband. Impossible if normal, but that''s why he was born within the army. If you are also a prime minister, there are examples of you engaged to a princess in every country. There are few prime ministers, such as the most civilian, but well not so much as to say that there has been no example before. He''s been after it since he first showed up in this country. Me and I became friends, too, to cross with nobles. Everything was according to his calculations. I remember starting to notice Aldrius'' prospect and his spine froze. One country is about to be left as one man thinks. I thought about his assassination for a while, for real."


    Hausen said with a serious face, so the scene was engulfed with tension. A young man with a good feeling earlier was about to pour cold fruit liquor into Hausen. Seeing him with a sword, he apparently combines not only the butler, but also Hausen''s escort. Alphilis had imagined that his arms would rise considerably from his physical hips and legs.


    Also, Hausen''s words were somewhat understandable to Alphilis. Sometimes I thought Aldrius was horrible because Alphilis was the same again. and the worrisome, intricate look he showed. It seemed to look at him without Alphilis'' knowledge, and at times Alphilis remembered the horror.


    Hausen goes on.


    Continued

 335 Thoughts to Communicate, Thoughts Not to Communicate, Part 4 - Late Aldrius Historical Facts

    "But here''s what I thought. I wonder why I''m allowed to be beside him in the first place. There''s no way I can help a man who wants to do something about one country. Besides, I was on the street of birth thanks to him. I was benefiting from him again. Stepping off that path was tantamount to closing my future, and it didn''t seem like it would invade my friend until I got my hands on him again. My current wife was hooked up with him, too, Marquis. After all, I was selfish. My birth was spared more than the way the country was. I''m a prime minister, but I''m a very disloyal man."


    "Well that was a straight line from there, anyway. Aldrius emerged with the momentum of the bamboo, and five years later, as a martial officer, he was to attend the army''s supreme meeting with the general. He also made numerous contributions as a civil servant, which became the agenda of a meeting with the king. Finally, congratulating the king on his memory, he was even called to the supreme council as a civilian and had many opportunities to climb the castle. His Highness Muse was beautiful day by day and watched over Aldrius as he became a chaste.


    The scary thing is that very few people were jealous of his birth. Sometimes when a man was about to appear to be his enemy, he was either left or soon became silent. Nobody cared because it was only a few things that made a scene, but from now on, I guess Aldrius had it all turned around.


    And he finally ascended to the General as a martial officer, to the assistance of the then Chancellor as a civilian. It was then that he earned the title of Mighty Master. Nowadays there are only two people on the continent, one of the best titles of a knight, Mighty Master. The king was also pleased that the man with that title, who is also the admirer of knights from all over the continent, was his own man. And by then, His Royal Highness Muse and Aldrius had become overlapping each other without any eyes. It''s not so strange whenever an engagement is announced. Ten years had passed since he appeared in this country. And no matter what, at the height of his life, suddenly he disappeared. "


    In the words, the room was engulfed in silence. Only the sound of the food being carried by the service sounds. They were also confused as to what was wrong with the atmosphere when they entered the room, but the man from the escort urged them, so they quietly lined up the food and left the scene.


    It was Tasha, once again, who opened his mouth. She can''t seem to beat curiosity.


    "Why... when you''re about to get everything?


    "I don''t know that. It still remains a mystery to me. In the end, I guess I didn''t know anything about a human being named Aldrius. I''m sure I was the one who spent the most time with him, but I still couldn''t find out everything about him.


    Then the princess tried her best to find Aldrius, but could not grasp his whereabouts. The king and others made him look for it with the intention of pursuing his vengeance with blood eyes, but still he didn''t know where Aldrius was as well as Hairy. Well, a man who can infiltrate His Highness''s private room without anyone noticing, so naturally. Has Her Royal Highness received a letter, or has she not come out of the room for about a month? After that, as the women there know, His Highness lives as a famous lady to the east. And I chose a companion over the Duke''s, and that''s why I still do it.


    Speaking of which, I heard from him, but he told me not to show it to anyone. The letter made it clear that he was grateful to me and wanted me to remain friends with myself. Of course I took it on quickly, but not without backwardness for any country. But I have since continued to submit the contributions he presents as if they were my proposal, and I have been worshipping the Prime Minister for five years now.


    My wife also married a Marquis maid a long time ago, but that was also after hearing about Aldrius'' operation. Interestingly enough, I won his operation. I was terrified, but I couldn''t help but listen to him. ''Cause it''s like you promised everything would work out.


    That''s what I know, the truth about Aldrius. Alpha Reese, you want to ask me something?


    "... just one"


    Alphilis spoke quietly. Even with her, her heart was never calm, but it wasn''t something I couldn''t have predicted anywhere.


    "Why are you telling us this?


    ''Cause that''s Aldrius'' will.


    Hausen''s answer was clear. But his face is a slightly distressed expression.


    "Aldrius, enlightened of the time of death, writes to me and other human beings. The contents of the letter that came to me are, for one thing, the centenary totals of the nation with regard to this country. He said extensively about his backwardness and what direction this country should go in. If that''s what you want, it even said how to be the champion of this east.


    And one was that he wanted Alphilis, his disciple, to teach him everything about himself. It didn''t say why he thought that.


    One more thing, Alphilis. He wanted your wishes to be fulfilled to the best of his ability. That would be a reward for me.


    Okay. So, Alphilis, what do you want from me?


    Alphilis was troubled as Hausen peered into Alphilis'' face with a slightly neater look. The question was abrupt for Alphilis as well, so although I had some suggestions on my mind, I didn''t know how to answer them best.


    Alphilis thought slightly and shook his head.


    "I don''t get it right now. Something too abrupt."


    "Right. By the way, my suggestion would be to hire you as the knight of our country."


    Hausen suggested it with a little niggling, so the alphilis cut it back even more, even though it was a little neat.


    "It could be, but that''s not enough, even though it''s a good opportunity to freely demand from a country''s prime minister."


    "Wow. So what''s good?


    "Your adopted son, what an interesting thing to do, but what about Princess Muse''s right to accompany you as an escort when you go to the social arena or another country as an ambassador?


    Hausen hasn''t had a spine on that Alphilis proposal in a long time. He went to various places as prime minister, and quite a bit of a training ground, but that is why it may have been since Aldrius that he found one person horrible.


    The woman in front of her presented not only with her ink, but also with a way to get everything to fame, rights, status and hindsight. Hausen was also struck by the thickness of the nerves of Alphilis, who said he was proud of these things, but was more surprised by the speed with which his head rotated.


    "... I see, you are indeed Aldrius'' apprentice."


    "I think so, myself. Perhaps it is the master who gives way to his bad character. But I want to go home and think about it today."


    "Then you should use one of my mansion rooms. There are as many rooms for visitors as there are. What do you want me to stay for a while...?


    That''s all Hausen noticed in the footsteps as they approached the room where they were. The Lord of footsteps, who once approached him, is clearly angry.


    Lose as much and the door is banged! and opened, and the Lord of Footsteps came in with anger as expected.


    Continued

 336 Thoughts to convey, thoughts that cannot be conveyed, Part 5 - Dukes Daughter

    "Father!


    "... Ekla, can''t you get in a little quieter? In front of the guests."


    "We''ve heard the story, but Marquis Walt has already waited for hours. Hey. I was wondering if they were mercenaries. What is it with mercenaries and other opponents that keep His Highness waiting!


    "It''s up to me to decide what matters. It''s not what you found out."


    When Hausen said out cold, Ekla turned her heel back with the same footsteps as she did when she came softly. Ekla was relatively small, but was still young or seemed unrelated to the elegance and spare attitude characteristic of the east. It would be a little older than Lisa at best. He looked unnecessarily angry on his face, but only on his seemingly elite face and his seemingly intense eyes of will. When you see where the sword is worn, do you also deal with the sword? Hausen sighed as the owner of the chestnut short hair left the room completely.


    "I am truly sorry. My daughter showed you her embarrassment."


    "No, that''s okay. Because she''s right."


    "Sure, that kid''s always right. My head spins fast, and I''m still pre-adult, but I''m already letting you help me with my errand. The handling of the sword is there, but the noble thoughts are too strong. People don''t follow me on that one. Who do I look like..."


    "Not you?


    As Alphilis responded instantly, Hausen was surprised by the escort and even his fellow Alphilis. But Alphilis keeps his words intact.


    "''Cause you look just like the color of your hair, the color of your eyes, the strength of those eyes? I''m sure you did, too, when you were young.


    "Ugh, um... I guess so"


    "Well, I imagine. I''ll just say it just like that. I''m sure he thinks so around you, too, huh?


    "Ha, ha"


    He was puzzled as Alphilis suddenly spoke to the escort. Actually, Alphilis was right, so the elderly butler who was there was desperate to laugh, but there he also managed to get on the table to see if his moderation as a squire would prevail.


    And Alphilis will remain at Hausen''s mansion. Dinner was to be taken with the Hausens and their daughters and Ekla. Hausen''s wife was a very graceful figure, almost the same age as him, but not making him feel old. "The woman of Ediod is graceful" is the tradition of this country, so it is the atmosphere of this country that is somewhat moist to the common people, but it was the kind of woman who represented it. Attitude to a smile I don''t hate at all. Alphilis was convinced that Ekla would be more and more like her father. Now it is time for Hausen to be calm, but Alphilis enjoyed such an imagination that he must have looked like Ekla when he was younger.


    Alphilis thought that Ekra was always on the top of the Buddha and even though she was a little cuter if she laughed. It happened to be frontal with Aerial, so Alphilis had a taste of a bunch of delicacies that he wouldn''t normally taste, thinking crap about whether they were both unfathomable to each other and talking to each other. However, it is of course the utility that I tasted the most.


    When Alphilis transferred the utility, which was full and began to sleep on the table, to the plate, he put the lid on it and handed it to the servant "to make it into pot ingredients". A serious servant to that attitude is, "A pan of fairies... no, boiled?" "Can''t you boil it or bake it?" I was seriously thinking about it, "but seeing the sight, Hausen laughed, and it was very impressive with Alphilis that Hausen''s wife was desperately laughing. More than that, what struck me was Ekla, who had left the seat just ridiculously when he saw the sight, and could be quite solid.


    And yet the next day. Alphilis woke up late in the morning and was slowly getting ready. Nor is Lisa loud enough to wake up this morning. In vain, for now, Alphilis had asked Hausen to show him the training of the knights of this country, so with his companions Alphilis went to the army training ground in a prepared carriage.


    "Because! Because!


    "Hey!


    "Run -!"


    The knights were encouraged to train at the practice field. Alphilis took his feet here, of course, to serve as a reference for the forthcoming mercenary regiment. Alphilis, who has a habit of pairing with national guards and patrols on the streets and elsewhere, is not equipped and trained for soldiers on boulders with countries close to the Middle Plains.


    It could not necessarily be said which is stronger, but Nakahara has a relatively large number of warcraft and demons appearing, and many of the soldiers are in action. But that battle is still plentiful except for people, and not necessarily a human-oriented way of fighting it. Tactics and weapons also often target non-human beings, making it easy for flying tools and large, boneless weapons to develop.


    Again, on the east side, there is less actual experience, but there is a lot of time to return exercises regarding tactics, strategies, etc., and the experience is highly skilled anyway. It is also characterized by awareness of interpersonal combat and many small weapons and elaborate weapons for decoration for etiquette.


    That''s why the soldier''s individualized skill in the east for Alphilis, who made it through the fewer but fierce battles, honestly didn''t even show naively, but if you still stare at the knight sword mould, you stand about as likely to struggle if you interact with those who possess more skill than that. At the same time, I think these armies will be vulnerable to unexpected developments.


    "I''d like to fight a little..."


    "Hehe, Lord Alphilis is belligerent."


    "If you have a sword, don''t you care about your opponent''s skill?


    "That''s for sure. Doesn''t it look pretty strong, like that one?


    "I can''t do that, it''s just what I see. Strength is not enduring. You''re the type to attack first and snap right away. I will die prematurely on the battlefield. I''m more concerned about your skill than that."


    "Just kidding."


    I was next door, Hausen''s escort, who showed me yesterday, laughs. He seems to be named Venn, but watching him walk, Alphilis said he was quite a user. He wouldn''t be just a gentle, polite man.


    Looking at him like that, Alphilis turns a blind eye to a picture of the training ground. There was Ekla, Hausen''s daughter. Are you apparently showing your face to the army today? If he is also the daughter of the Chancellor, he may be given the status there even as a young man.


    "Hey, ahhh!


    With Equa''s roar, his opponent''s sword plays and flies. As it was, the opponent raised his hands and indicated his will to surrender.


    "Oh, my God!


    "Impudent, still a knight! Next!"


    Even though Ekla could roar, no one named him. Ekla has no choice but to nominate the next person and start doing the audition. I saw that sight. Alphilis said something.


    "So far..."


    "It will be strong, Master Ekra."


    "You don''t have to use it all the way up here, you. That kid is so weak. No, he''s never weak, but he''s the kind of person who winds up a lot of people and dies. It''s dangerous..."


    Beside Venn, who gives a bitter look with that word, Alphilis was on the contrary staring at Ekla with a serious face.


    Continued

 337 Thoughts to Communicate, Thoughts Not to Communicate, Part 6 - Water Capital

    When Alphilis saw the training of Ediod''s regular army all the way through, he turned his foot to the city next. The city of Ediod is also very famous for its landscape and, above all, for its degree of water cure stability.


    In making the city, what many rulers struggled with was the flow of water. Water is essential to people''s lives. So many made cities by the river, and the greater the river, the more lives they fed. But building a city next to the Great River also means constant risk of flooding. Whenever the storm came, the water, which was supposed to have been the source of life, involved fangs and protruded its teeth against man relentlessly.


    It can therefore be said that the safer water sources were ensured in the larger cities and developed first from countries that excelled in their technology. Begrad, the capital of this ediod, is also a land where water healing has been successful even before the nations. But the idea was never perfect.


    More humans, spreading land. The water treatment work caught up with the expansion of the population. Water flows are not good in newly created settlements, and then the plague begins to spread. The excrement was not well transported.


    It was Aldrius'' sewage work that solved that problem. Apart from domestic water, he ensured a safe flow of water by running sewage under the town. This usage will be adopted in various countries for a long time to come, but only a few of them are actually incorporated into the city in this era or so within the territory of Begrad. And the Alphilis was only to be seen in a city conceived and made to the landscape.


    "Beautiful..."


    "Oh, it''s not like the grandeur of a time when flowers bloom in the prairie, but there''s another beauty to it"


    "I wonder if you call it shaping beauty."


    The three men, Alphilis, Aerial and Tasha, each walked this city with admiration. Behind it, Uti and Lakia walk with another sentiment.


    "The Spirit of Water is delighted. Amateurs won''t know, but they can even think of magical elements to make it. The man who made this town is a magician. And it''s perfect."


    "Yeah, I guess you''re familiar with magic after all. Not so much, but so much so that I don''t think I''m human. But if you''re going to make a landscape like this, you''re not going to throw it away."


    The two of them were walking, giving their spiritual and true dragon-like opinions. And in front, Venn was guiding the Alphilis and the others as they gave a description of the city.


    "What you see on your right is the best downtown area in this city. In that place, named Watergod Street, once a year, there will be a festival for water healing in the summer. I''m not actually celebrating Water God, but you''re doing it with thanks for this year''s water cure and expectations for next year. Well, I''m a little embarrassed..."


    "Embarrassed?"


    Since he blushed slightly at Venn''s unexpected words, Alphilis listened back.


    "Ha. Actually, at that festival, we do mostly water matches and so on... and clothes are the ones, right?"


    "Oh, I''ve heard of it. It''s a little festival from head to foot, isn''t it? So it''s summer thin, so I heard they''re all naked in clothes and nothing. But it doesn''t give you a strange and weird vibe, does it?


    Tasha nods and shows it yeah. The look was adorable and Venn smiled unexpectedly.


    "Well these days. Master Hausen will be in good hands. There used to be an atmosphere that was too much, but it was something that I might have done recently. Instead of water at night, we''ll be drinking together."


    "Alcohol, that''s exciting."


    Aerial nodded her tongue completely remembering the taste of alcohol. Ediod is also famous as a liquor region. There was a lot of excitement at the Water God Festival, as it would be a festival that fully behaved the liquor. Well, if I may say so, it is disturbing, but the characteristics of the relatively dear people of the east, or moderation, were disturbing.


    And with Venn''s guidance, Alphilis looked around the city from then on. A diocese where many people do weddings, not just nobles. Famous hill because lovers talk again. They can run a horse for a few days and get to a place where you can see the ocean. This is almost the end of the east. Seeing a peaceful land without even the shadow of a warcraft, Alphilis was beginning to think of something. Next to it, Aerial looks worried and peeks into its face.


    "Alfi, are you thinking?


    "Oh, yeah. Kind of."


    "What?


    "Yeah. The world is beautiful, and some places are so peaceful... and I wonder what won''t make it"


    "Huh?"


    Alphilis had been thinking about the words Gwendorf had conveyed. The purpose of the Orange Bull, the leader of the enemy. The same goes for fighting him, but Alpha Reese hasn''t considered another possibility. Alphilis doesn''t even think about fighting as much as dew.


    More than Miranda knows, more than Lisa thinks, Alphilis thinks about a lot of things. That thought, which still does not take shape in the Alphilis, cannot be passed on to any other human being than her. Alphilis was just softly sitting on a hill overlooking the town. Though Aerial doesn''t know what Alphilis thinks, he didn''t think he should get in her way right now, and he leaned beside her in silence.


    Then a few days later, Alphilis spent doing a lot of things. Hausen asked me to do one thing, but I thought about what to do first. It was the maps of the countries of the east that Alphilis first sought to get permission from Hausen to enter and exit Ediod''s largest library. Rather to see this, it can also be said that Alphilis came to this library.


    But in that enormous quantity, the servant Alphilis was also screaming.


    "No, I can''t."


    "What can''t you do?


    Utility talks to Alphilis, tired of the work and stretched back. Aerial and Tasha were running around the library busy looking for what Alphilis told them to do. Utilities who can''t work that hard are stuck with Alphilis. But I had no idea what Alphilis was doing, and he was making it look boring.


    "What are you doing just now? Look at all these maps. Come on."


    "No - I tried to remember and go home, but there''s just so much I can''t. Maybe it''s time to limit it."


    "It''s time to limit..."


    By the Alphilis there''s a nagging pile of maps, not as big as 100, but every single one of them is quite a size, because they expand almost every eye to a table the size of which 7-8 people would be able to eat at the same time.


    Uty was looking at it and circling her eyes.


    "I don''t think so, but... did you remember everything so far?


    "Well, more or less. But I can''t do it on a boulder anymore. It''s time to sleep and..."


    "You''re lying, aren''t you? Then I''ll give you a try and see where it is. Then the top..."


    "Gu."


    "I''m already asleep. Shh!


    Uty put Alphilis'' head on, but Alphilis slept unintentionally. A few more days. Ekla finally arrived at the Alphilis, who continued their long stay at Hausen''s mansion.


    "May I have a moment?


    "Yeah, fine."


    An alphilis of spare time, to an ecra of apparently frustrating expressions. The target two left the room behind, even taking them.


    And when he goes out into the garden, Ekla turns around and stares down at Alphilis.


    Continued

 338 Thoughts to be conveyed, thoughts not to be conveyed, Part 7 - Unilateral Duel

    "What the hell are you going to do?


    "What?


    "I''m asking you how long you''re going to stay at my father''s mansion!


    Without concealing his frustration, forgetting his consideration as a guest or his reluctance to the elderly, Ekla hit the alphilis with crude words. Did Alphilis expect it, or he snatched her words away.


    "That''s until I''m satisfied"


    "When will you be satisfied?


    "Come on? Personally, I''m almost there..."


    "Say the exact days!


    "Huh? I don''t know about that."


    Ekla finally exploded her eclampsia before a lazy alphilis. No, she has something that builds up, but it''s a sudden event if it''s an alphilis.


    "Come on, even the cost of your stay doesn''t make you stupid! My father can''t afford rude hospitality to a stand-alone guest, but his real life is pure poverty and chastity, come through the doctrine of not wasting anything! The remuneration given by the state leaves only a minimum, and the rest is donated to ambulances, etc. The cost of entertaining you guys doesn''t make you stupid, does it?


    "It''s a big mistake, too, you. It''s Chancellor Hausen who decides that, not you. If that''s what your father said, I''ll listen to you too, but there''s nothing convincing about that where you said it, it."


    "My father won''t tell me, so instead I''m telling you! There''s no way you can tell your guests to leave!?


    "Even more so, it''s not a good idea for you to say ''instead''. You''re gonna be representing your father, aren''t you?


    "Gu, only reason speaks often!


    Ekla glanced at Alphilis with her teeth clenched. And when I pulled that dagger out of my waist by bundle, I slammed it straight into the alphilis. It is one of the manoeuvres of a duel.


    "Duel!


    "... are you serious?


    "Naturally! If you win, stay here as long as you like! But if I win, get the hell out of here!


    "I don''t know what you don''t like so much about me, but are you serious?


    "Naturally. It''s too late to let go of your noble life, you lowlife!


    "... not that way."


    As soon as I got there, I got a killer from Alphilis. While Alphilis noticed someone wandering this way from the shadows, he concentrated his consciousness on Ekla when he made sure that the person wouldn''t move even if he was murderous.


    Ekla, admired by the alphilis, blued that the atmosphere of her relative swordsman had completely changed.


    "You mean it. The word" duel "means you can''t complain about me slashing you to death on this occasion. You know?"


    "Hey... what?


    "Don''t resent me for dying, right? I''ll do whatever I can."


    Alphilis pulls out his sword. Remegate has left it in Arnelia this time, but this is the sword of the Fender silver property that Miriazar sent to Alphilis as an arrangement. Lighter and sharper than the sword I''ve ever used. It was gear suitable for Alphilis, a woman who could not strike and crack, but who was a powerless, albeit significant, woman.


    And to the words of Alphilis, Ekla blushes once again and gets angry.


    He said, "What are you doing? Don''t lick me! I''m the Knights, but I can''t lose..."


    "Are you serious about that?


    To Ekla''s words, Alphilis'' expression changes. That was always the expression of Rakuten''s Alphilis, who uncommonly revealed his anger. Ekla unexpectedly blues again at the look far from the usual nagging image of Alphilis.


    In a voice that conceived anger from Alphilis to that ecla, he was provoked.


    "Call me, lady. I''ll tell you how you don''t know who you are."


    "Ugh... wow!


    Ekla went slashing at her with a growl, as she swung away the pressure of the Alphilis.


    "Uh-uh."


    "Do you still want to? Lady."


    After a while. Naturally, there was a crawling ecla there and an alphilis that looked down on it. Alphilis was putting a foot payment on it, or taking it with his small hand and throwing it away, even though it was coming at Ekla. But Ekra also has only one gut, or reckless. No matter how many times she was splattered crawling to the ground, she stood up and headed for Alphilis.


    And Alphilis, who at first only threw Ekla away, also step-by-step strengthens his hand in the attack. At first he added or subtracted it to fall off his back, but gradually left it thrown, or he added himself, and earlier he finally had a blow to the dovetail. So it is now that Ekla is nodding on the spot.


    Still, it should be noted that no light is lost from Ekla''s eyes.


    "Not yet... not yet!


    "You really don''t know. I have no choice."


    As Alphilis stepped through his arm with the stand-up Ekla sword, Ekla screamed, "Bye." A large alphilis stepped on his arm without a trace. The small Ekla''s arm was broken. And it was not long before the broken hand was sheltered, that Alphilis kicked up his dovetail, this time. It was an ecra that refluxed the contents of his stomach, but before that he was slapped by an arch in the courtyard with a shock that didn''t take his cheeks off. It was with his left hand, equipped with a small hand, that Alphilis rolled out his back fist.


    But before Ekra could think about what had happened to her, she was stricken by a fierce sense of vomiting and spitting out what she had eaten in the morning. And when Alphilis grabbed close to her with his constant breath, he grabbed the chest barn and forced him to wake up, and began to beat that face with his left hand relentlessly.


    "Whoa, whoa."


    Ekla screams like no other, but Alphilis doesn''t condone it. Three, four degrees. Whether Ekla''s nosebleeds, or a broken nose, handy, Alphilis did not condone it. Where Alphilis punched him, Ekla, completely out of his mind, began to shelter his face.


    "also, already... yuuhi..."


    At that moment, a hot pain ran on Ekla''s cheek.


    "Hih."


    When Ekla touched her cheek, her hands had a sticky red blood on them. Alphilis slashed Ekla''s cheek with a blade.


    He was stared at close range by an alphilis equipped with a blade stained with blood, tears in Ekla''s eyes, his knees laughing cuckoo. Ekla was now feeling life-threatening for the first time in her life. The bitter taste of the diarrhea tightens in your mouth and your nose bleeds to hold your breath. Honestly, it was all I could do because I tried not to divulge it. But I wasn''t sure I''d endure it if he hit me again. In that case, Ekla would beg for her life without any more shame or outrage.


    But did Alphilis not care that Ekla didn''t say anything, this time with the blade attached, he set his aim on Ekla''s face.


    Continued

 339 Thoughts to be conveyed, thoughts not to be conveyed, Part 8 ~ Persuasion ~

    "Fools have to die to fix it."


    "Ah... no. Ahhh!


    Ekla was ready to die and closed her eyes, but at no time did the pain come. When Ekla opened his rough eyes, Alphilis'' left arm was wrapped around a rope used in the catch. The schemer is Ven. And from behind it, Hausen appeared, controlling Alphilis.


    "Lord Alphilis. Can you make it that far?"


    "If Chancellor Hausen says so"


    Alphilis took the blade off and pulled strength out of his whole body to show that he had no will to fight. Ekla, who was grabbing up at the same time, falls powerless to the ground.


    "Uty! Treat him!


    "Yes, yes."


    With that voice, Uty literally flies out of the shade of the tree. And I started treating Ekla quickly. Utility complains of bumps while fixing that wound.


    "I didn''t know you were really going to kill him."


    "No way. That was a decent move. The scratches on my cheeks are very shallow, and I didn''t do it to leave a scar. I don''t want to be chased by Ediod."


    "Come on, I did ask you to put your daughter away, but I didn''t tell you to do it this far. I would have ordered this Venn to do what he already did."


    Hausen was sighing.


    "Damn, though you have a brief meeting ahead of time, you''re really not hesitant. If I''d been around a little longer, I''d have cut my brains out and put Venn on it, wouldn''t I?


    "Sure, I was distressed, too, but if I''m going to do it anyway, I need to make sure. I shouldn''t be halfway there. Besides, if Mr. Venn comes in, I''m not gonna stop, am I?


    "He''s a good joker. Venn looks like this and is one of the leading sword users in this country. I''ve had enough of a duel with a general who''s been disrespectful to me to beat him. You think you can beat that Ven?


    Alphilis smiled and flushed as Hausen said somewhat boastfully. And when he crouches toward Ekla, who begins to breathe, Alphilis looks a little sorry.


    "I''m sorry. But if it wasn''t for me, no one would be able to do this to you."


    Ekla leaned down, frightened by fear. But apparently he didn''t listen to Alpha Reese, so Alpha Reese continued.


    "You seemed confident in your skill, but that''s a big mistake. Do you think the Duke''s Lady and Chancellor''s daughter has a knight who can wield his sword with all his might? They were all out of control. If you don''t realize it and you''re going to be strong, you''re going to kill many of your men in the future. Because you..."


    "I know, that''s not true!


    Ekla suddenly screamed out loud, so the utility she was treating came behind her. Waking up that utility, now Alphilis looks surprised.


    "Well, then."


    "So what do you want me to do? I am from the Duke''s house. I must be strong, but no one ever taught me how! I know I''m not even very strong. But no one should tell me the truth, and I, I..."


    Ekla was swallowed with whimpers as Uti''s treatment ended and his nosebleeds didn''t stop at Loc. Those around him stood on the spot without words, but as they were, Sakari and Ekra fell into the spot, and returned to me all the time.


    "Ekla!?


    "It''s okay, I just lost my mind because of my nosebleeds and lack of acid from hyperventilation."


    As Alphilis and Hausen worry, Utility checks on Ekla''s condition. You''ve never seen my daughter cry before, and Hausen didn''t seem to calm down in her heart either.


    "... Alphilis, was I hunting down my daughter?


    "What makes you think that?


    The tone of the answering alphilis is also sincere at all times.


    "I have taught my daughter, ''The Duke is graceful''. But you''re human with me. There are shortcomings and there are times when failures are committed. But I have tried to keep such occasions from showing them to my daughter whenever possible. I wanted to be the ideal father in front of my daughter. My daughter probably grew up seeing only me like that. Was that wrong?


    "I don''t know if it''s a mistake. But this kid must be a sharp kid. Probably. While I understood Mr. Hausen''s care somewhere, I went for more upstairs. Isn''t that all? Well, maybe it''s a little clumsy."


    Alphilis lay down on the ground and squealed with tender eyes as he watched Ekla being nursed by Uty and Venn. And when he saw Ekla, which was carried by Venn in his arms, the will of Alphilis was consolidated.


    Mr. Hausen, I need to talk to you.


    Alphilis'' eyes were shining brightly when she made important decisions.


    "Ugh..."


    "Did you wake up?


    When Ekla slowly opened her eyes, it was on the bed in her private room. Alphilis by the bed. Venn held back in the corner of the room again. When Ekla woke up, the classicist at her house checked her condition and when he found out that nothing was going on, he took his assistant out.


    On that bed, Ekla stares into the void. In that vision, suddenly the face of Alphilis appears all the way out.


    "Wow!"


    "... something?


    "I''m not saying I''m surprised, but you react a little bit."


    I tried to surprise Ekla. Alphilis mumbled with dissatisfaction, but as soon as I saw Ekla seemed uninteresting, I went back to my serious face.


    "Ekla, we need to talk."


    "What is it?


    "It''s your personality, so let''s get straight to it. You, come to my mercenary regiment."


    Alphilis wondered if Ekla would be surprised by the words, but Ekla replied without moving at all.


    "Can you tell me to be a mercenary?


    "I''m not. Exactly. I don''t get the Chancellor''s daughter to be a mercenary... but my mercenary regiment just got up and I''m still short on talent. But if you''re good enough to help the Chancellor, I''m guessing you own the clerical work that sets up the mercenary corps. What do you think? Oh, if you really want to be a mercenary, I won''t stop. Mr. Hausen will be angry, but because I will do everything I can to assist him."


    Ekla was slightly frightened by Alphilis, who said so much and was not bad at all. First of all, the word itself does not assume that Ekla will not be one of his own. Besides, do you even imagine what impression the person you hit with a ghost shape earlier has on you?


    But while Ekla was frightened, she didn''t feel bad watching Alphilis smile like she''d been drained of poison. Unlike herself, Ekla thought she really gained.


    "(If I were like this, would I have done it a little better...?


    "Look at my face."


    "Nothing. I just thought it was an interesting face"


    "Nha."


    Alphilis was now taken aback by Ekla''s words. The way it looked was so ridiculous that Venn laughed, thinking it was rude too, and Ekla finally laughed. On second thought, Ekla wonders when it''s been since I laughed.


    "hehe... haha"


    "Oh, that''s so funny. My face?


    "Yeah, yeah. Very."


    I''m not really, but Ekla laughed unexpectedly. Her insides have already been decided. She was already interested in Alphilis. Its character I wouldn''t shy away from with the Duke''s daughter. The same is true of strength, and I envy her more than anything for her loving personality, and Ekla was somewhat fascinated by Alphilis. We had dinner together many times. I am also finally aware that she is actually a highly educated woman. That is also why I can say that Ekla was even more angry with Alphilis. Because it seemed like Alphilis had everything he didn''t have. If I had been more honest, I would have wanted to teach Alphilis without having to go through this experience.


    Ekla spoke gently to Alphilis, who became red after being laughed at by both of them.


    "Lord Alphilis. I will definitely take that story."


    Continued

 340 Thoughts to Communicate, Thoughts Not to Communicate, Part 9 - Unhappy

    "It''s too late for Alfie."


    "I guess you''re persuading that girl"


    "Nevertheless, the person who beat you just did not convince you. I think it''s hard."


    "Hmm..."


    Outside the room, Uty, Aerial, Tasha and Lakia were discussing it. After Alphilis had a meeting with Hausen, I knew he had set up a tight moxibustion on Ekla, but I didn''t expect him to be that thorough, so Tasha, who was shallow with Alphilis, was about to jump out unexpectedly.


    "Alpha Reese, it was like someone else."


    Tasha leaks her thoughts. Utility and Aerial recall the time when Alphilis changed into a leopard in the prairies and swamps before, but it also seems a little different then. I haven''t told Tasha about that yet.


    "(No way, there''s a curse?


    "(Sure, I didn''t bring Larna. She''s been stabilizing her curse lately, too, and she''s just checking the progress pretty much even after she ended up leaving the swamp, and you said she didn''t do any sorcery, right?


    "(though that''s true)"


    Tasha was surprised that Aerial and Uti were hissing, but Lakia had heard the approximate circumstances from Gwendorf, so she actually knows more about the state of the alphilis than Aerial and Uti. I''m a gambler, Rakia, but I''m still a true dragon. The corresponding knowledge of witchcraft, as well as the discussing power.


    "(The curse mark of the sealed curse... you can tell by those who look beside you, but it''s quite special. I don''t know the details, and even Master Gwendorf said it was refreshing. But my uncle said the seal was stable, and the same goes for me. But if it''s that personality, maybe Alphilis is more thoughtful than I thought. At first I thought you just didn''t know the world... but this is it, and I''m sure my sister is right. Maybe I won''t get bored)"


    In Lakia, Alphilis did not hesitate to beat Ekra, which in turn was rated higher. Hausen, on the other hand, leans against the pillar, waiting for Alphilis to come out of the room. Because Alphilis wanted Ekla''s persuasion to be at his disposal. Tasha revealed what kind of mercenary it was to make the Chancellor wait outside the room, but there can be no such reluctance on the part of the others. Tasha merely watched the course of things as they wandered away. Eventually, the door to Ekla''s room opened.


    After hearing Ekla''s reply, Alphilis told Ekla to rest and leave the room behind. I''m glad to hear that Ekla follows her, to be honest with Alphilis, but I wondered how much to explain what was to come in front of the injured. You can talk about that slowly from now on. I still have things to do in Begrad.


    When Alphilis left the room, he had Hausen with his friends in Alphilis. Running first at times like this, no, it is Utility that flies by.


    "Alfie, how''d it go?


    "Good. She said she was coming to us."


    "I see. Then you''ll be able to work out numbness from now on."


    "Around and up, Aerie"


    Alphilis embarrassed her when she saw that Aerie had shown her motivation in an unexpected place. The way Aerial works out wouldn''t be half the way to imagine it from my personal life in the prairie. Alphilis worried that if she trained with her senses, the cohort could crumble in no time. Not to mention that the other person is a lady.


    More than that, it was Hausen who looked complicated.


    "Well, did Ekla say she was going"


    "Right. Then, as promised, I''ll do whatever I can to ask of Mr. Hausen."


    "Mm... I did say I''d hear the demands, but I didn''t expect you to take my daughter"


    In fact, this is what Alphilis demands. Alphilis was initially a breathtaking person in Hausen who was going to borrow some of the people that the mercenary regiment seemed to need. But when I saw Ekla, Alphilis changed his mind. Alpha Reese came up with a funnier, more profitable way. It was a bet whether it would work or not, but Alphilis offered to persuade me if Ekla would follow her.


    And it all came down to what Alphilis wanted, but when he sees Hausen worried as if he was going to give his daughter to his daughter-in-law, Uty tries to comfort Hausen.


    "It''s okay, old man"


    "Whoa..."


    "Because it''s not like our people are going to take it and eat it. Well, maybe a little more dangerous than two. Maybe your old lady''s daughter''s not interested, so it''s okay."


    Uty''s words came out of her own kindness, but only fuelled Hausen''s anxiety. Seeing such a utility, Aerial grabs her nagging.


    "Yeah!"


    "You pick your words first."


    "I wonder if Utility can be the top spirit when you can read the air?


    "That''s... maybe not for another hundred years."


    By the time Tasha threw the stubborn words, the utility was already in the hands of Aerial.


    The Alphilis and the others are laughing at the soothing in such interaction, but only one Hausen looked sinister. Seeing him like that, Alphilis softly leaves the wheel and speaks to Hausen.


    "Mr. Hausen, let''s say something. Shall we change places?


    "... oh, that would be more helpful"


    Hausen responded, so he walked out again to the courtyard, prompted by Alphilis Hausen. Later, Venn also continues. The Aerials also noticed the motion and tried to follow it later, but the Alphilis showed the back of their hand, so they stopped it from continuing later.


    That''s how Alphilis walks in the form of a chase after Hausen for a while. Ven that goes on at a distance for a while afterwards. Eventually Hausen''s steps slowly stopped, and he looked back. There was no warm look on the face of the Chancellor that Alphilis had ever seen, but the face of a man who had come round the training ground as the Chancellor of a strict country.


    "Lord Alphilis, I need to ask you something."


    "... what is it?


    "Is your lord going to take my daughter hostage?


    In that word, Alphilis'' eyebrows move tingly. The wind blew and rocked the trees in the garden. Alphilis lips, slightly hidden in the windy hair, move to the side.


    "Yeah, what if I said yes?


    "Let your lord vanish here."


    To the words, Venn behind him pulled out his sword. At the same time, Hausen puts his hands on the sword of his hips. Interment with Alphilis is close to 20 steps. But if you''re serious, Venn, or maybe you have enough power to drop her neck at the same time that Alphilis looks back, Alphilis imagines. Hausen and I are not amateurs. I hear you''re more of a do-it-yourself person. Alphilis thought if these two attacked him at the same time, it wouldn''t be easy with just a small hand planting blade.


    But it doesn''t matter now. Alphilis thought what words it was right to spin, but his opponent was a prime minister of a country. Alphilis is also somewhat confident in his speaking skills, but also not so overconfident that he thinks it will just go to his prime minister counterpart in one country. I think it''s best not to think deeply about Alphilis at times like this. Before Hausen reinforced his pursuit, Alphilis decided to take that method again this time.


    Continued

 341 Thoughts to convey, thoughts you cant convey, Part 10 - Another Visit

    "Well, my friend''s oblivion. How about an excuse?"


    "I didn''t run out of words yet, but it''s because of you. Well, to be honest... there may be some hostages. Oh, not in a bad way, but does it feel more like a negotiating material than a hostage?


    "Hmm... keep going."


    Hausen left Alphilis room for excuses as to whether he learned some interest in the word. Alphilis chooses his words carefully and boldly.


    "What I''m thinking is the continuous dispatch of the Knights from this country. The story of building a mercenary regiment got me talking during this stay, didn''t it? So what bothered me was how to maintain mercenary discipline. Some will lick me because I am a woman, no matter how I make the code of the squad. I wish I could inflict severe punishment on such people, but there are slippery holes in something called discipline. Sooner or later, the bigger the regiment, the more evil people will show up with those holes."


    "What does that have to do with renting our Knights?


    "With the disciplined beside us, it would be somewhat of a norm. The air on the spot is important again. At the festival, everyone would take off their wings, wouldn''t they? Just like that, if you let the disciplined air flow from time to time, it''s likely to be a deterrent. And no matter how good the air, it will cloud if you stare. Always let the new winds blow in the crowd."


    Seeing Alphilis speak with pleasure, I think this is a unique idea for mercenaries. No, even on a national basis, there can be joint military exercises, or dispatches, in allied countries, but I imagine in Hausen''s imagination that Alphilis is going to involve all countries, or even the people of the Beasts and Meurice, to create a mercenary corps. It''s an overly ridiculous idea if the average person asks, but with Alphilis, I felt like I would do it if I were a disciple of my best friend, whom I feared sincerely.


    "Well, I don''t think it''s gonna work."


    "It''s not good to frustrate you without even trying."


    "You''re young, but is that good? But I want to hear one thing. What if I were to drop your neck without saying whether or not I was here?


    Hausen asked with a non-toxic face, but Alphilis responded with a poisonous tongue.


    "I''m sorry about that, but I was wondering if I was going to get the Chancellor''s head."


    "Stupid, how?


    "Here''s how."


    When Alphilis sounded his fingers properly, suddenly Aerial appeared behind Venn, and Tasha and Lakia appeared behind Hausen. Uti is also on top of Alphilis'' shoulder at some point. Hausen eaten by the emergence of abrupt humans, but soon regains his calm.


    "Right, witchcraft"


    "That sort of thing. It''s a witchcraft of perception inhibition."


    "I see Aldrius still used a lot of sorcery. Otherwise, wouldn''t things be so convenient to carry?"


    Alphilis spoke well before Hausen, who was finally convinced, but not that she used witchcraft. In fact, it was used by Lakia, but Alphilis thought that there was no need to inform Hausen about it.


    Aerial is not putting the knife that creaked at the time of the meeting against Venn''s throat, but Venn nevertheless did not make it slight. Alphilis was surprised that Venn might have been the one who was less upset than Hausen.


    And Hausen takes a surrender stance.


    "Hmm, you''re my loss here. Then my daughter will keep it with you, as promised earlier. And I also send knights from my country on a regular basis. Is that what you want from me?


    "Well, let''s talk about the details. And you''re a very helpful person to talk to."


    "What, I just didn''t want to stain our house with blood. We''d rather not get hurt, wouldn''t we? Shall we change places again then? I wonder if the details are in my study."


    "I don''t mind."


    "Then come after a little while. Let''s get ready for a discussion."


    When Alphilis nods, Hausen, with Venn, tries to put the garden behind him. Looking at that back, Aerial approached Alphilis softly.


    "Alfi, that man who says Ven"


    "I knew Aerie thought the same thing, didn''t she?


    I look at Aerial with a face with a sinister alphilis.


    "That guy is stronger than I imagined. Maybe strong enough to line up with Alberto"


    "I don''t know who Alberto is, but if this one was serious about killing them on that occasion, we would have been in danger, too. Perhaps that knight, whether he was decapitated or not, would not have stopped advancing to protect Hausen. I felt so impatient. Is that the knight?"


    "A knight is a race troublemaker. You don''t mind your own life for your husband, do you?"


    Looking at Venn''s back as he left, Alphilis realized the horror of a creature called the Knight, as well as wanting a man who was so loyal to himself.


    And Alphilis called out to Hausen trying to get out of the garden, as I recall.


    "Mr. Hausen! There''s one more thing I need to ask you first!


    "Yeah? What is it?


    "Don''t you know about a man named Truffon?


    "Truffon? Oh, that bigoted drinking. If it''s about him, you should ask him on 7th Street. Quite a few celebrities, so you''ll soon find them"


    Hausen didn''t have a very good impression either. The reply was a blur. Though Alphilis thought it was unusual, she asked Tasha to look for Truffon while she held a meeting with Hausen, and she came to discuss it with Hausen.


    Right here.


    The next day. Alphilis, who had concluded negotiations with Hausen, had gone to a painting on Seventh Street in Begrad. To meet Truffon, of course. Alphilis and the others were in front of a house where many humans could live at the same time, said to be a collective dwelling. The idea of Aldrius makes these kinds of housing affordable, but this is intended not only for those with low incomes, but also to make it easier to secure a workforce from other cities and countries.


    Well, that''s why it wasn''t a very comfortable building to live in in flattery. Given the structure, I wonder how many rooms there are on one floor for 20, but I''m surprised that there are no more than two baths or a few of them on each floor. They''re sharing everything.


    "Alfi, by the way. Who is Truffon and what do we meet for?


    "Um, I don''t know either. ''Cause you didn''t even know Mr. Hausen was Prime Minister, did you? You don''t have to know."


    "My master is mean, too."


    A swallowing utility throws sarcasm as she flies around over the head of the alphilis. But I don''t know anything I don''t, so I''m just gonna bust Alphilis.


    Here is the rumor of Truffon that made Tasha look into it. I''ll be living on Seventh Street for some time, middle-aged man who drank for me. I thought it was creepy because of my bad love, and I was famous for helping old people who were falling through, refraining from crying children, and arguing about fights, as someone who did good on the back of their backs with a laid back wind. And only when he became a counselor to the residents of Seventh Street, saying that the cost of living is covered by doing a doctor''s imitation.


    He was also famous as a fairly bigoted person at the same time, barely dealing with those who sought help themselves, and basically hated the thing of nobility. Hausen''s lack of a good impression also led Hausen to consider him a sage and to go out directly and make various gifts, but all the gifts were returned with them and all the visits were refused. By the way, shortly after Truffon said he was "busy" and paid for Hausen''s visit to the front door, he invited the beggar, who walked from behind Hausen the moment Hausen turned his back, into his own room to "talk to him because he''s free". In contrast, he was angry that the servant Hausen had also been insulted, and had made himself angry.


    Why did Aldrius tell you to visit such a person? Alphilis was on the other hand inexplicable, even exciting.


    Continued

 342 Thoughts to Communicate, Thoughts Not to Communicate, Part 11 ~ Truffon ~

    "(I guess you''re not the only one because it''s about the master. Speaking of which, Master, you liked to make people say" A ". Spring celebrations etc always surprised me)"


    This is an era where accurate calendars and other things are not popular. Many saw signs of a spring visit, which marked the beginning of a new year. A sign of spring is a moey bird, depending on the location. Sometimes I know spring by the bloom of flowers, and what is the emergence of a warcraft. In the back of the mountain where Alphilis lived with Aldrius, he considered it a spring if a small waterfall that was frozen in response to the snowmelt flowed out, but Aldrius surprised Alphilis whenever spring came.


    One time it was a rough field until yesterday, filling the ground with flowers, and one time it came back following a giant warcraft. It''s also a good memory to ride on that warcraft and run through the mountains.


    That Aldrius doesn''t tell the details. I guess there was some intention there, and Alfie Reese was the other way around the thought of his chest pounding.


    Okay, let''s go.


    "So, which floor is it?


    "The far right back of the sixth floor."


    "It''s a tall building."


    There are still not many areas outside the region that use high-rise buildings as dwellings. Mostly the Tower of Things, or Castle/Fort, is the largest building, so even Tasha rarely seemed to step inside the building.


    Though there are bright windows in the hallway in the building, they are not very large and give a dim impression even though the time has not passed since the sun rose. Residents were secluded as to whether most of them were of the working class. Only one young man rushes down the stairs when it comes to the wrong person. Are you in too much panic, I haven''t even worn my clothes properly yet, and I almost went out weaving my clothes. Above all, I can''t even look at the Alphilis and the others. In the countryside, it is sometimes noted that women are the only ones traveling, and it is not uncommon for Alphilis and others to look at them so slightly. Alphilis thought in a corner of his head that he didn''t have to feel lonely somewhere, half a face that wasn''t depressing.


    "Uh, right... right"


    "There''s a number in the room."


    "I think it was 611 for sure"


    "That''s it."


    As soon as possible, a well-eyed aerial found the room of interest, but Alphilis, standing in front of that door, took a deep breath and slammed that door.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Truffon. Are you there?


    "Oh? I''m away now. Come back out."


    I heard a middle-aged voice in an instant response from inside, but said that I was away. What a grand joke that is difficult to say as an excuse, even Lakia is slightly frightened.


    He said he was away.


    "That''s not even an excuse."


    "There was a lot of jerks. Shall I hunt you?"


    "You''re a noisy fairy."


    Is it Uti who came to mind the most as they all recruited frustration? She kicked the door.


    "Wow! Come out, you middle-aged bastard! You want to hunt?"


    "No, don''t. Uty."


    "Gu."


    An obviously deliberate snoring (snoring) was heard from inside against the utility kicking the door. Exactly how everyone got cocky about this, Alphilis pushed the door open roughly.


    "Sorry, excuse me!


    "I would be snoring and sleeping!


    "Sleeping guy makes an excuse!


    It was Uti who jumped momentum from the open door. But there... there was just one bird stopping on the edge of the bed. It''s a little bigger than the Moey bird, the Hurl bird we see a lot in the east. This bird with green feathers is also smart and, depending on your workout, is also used for letterhead.


    "Oh, that?


    "Bird?"


    "Damn, are you complaining? My body is sleeping right now!


    When the bird, who was sitting heavily, moved to the center of the bed, he began to sit there and put his arms, no feathers, back together and flutter. A bird asks the Alphilis, who stand up without knowing what to do with their reopened attitude and unexpected welcome.


    "What''s the matter, can I help you?


    "No, you know... er"


    "Uh, utterly nagging. I''m the truffle! Tell me what you need! Or show me your pants!


    "You perverted bird!


    There was no time for the Alphilis and the others to protest against the bird named Truffon, who uttered an obscene statement, and Uty was beaten up as soon as possible.


    "Stay, stay! What the fuck!


    "Disgusting! Makes me roast round, you bird!


    "Damn, you''re an angry fairy. Anonymous day?


    "There''s such a thing in the fairy!


    Birds and fairies just about the same size were fighting for a combination on the bed with all their might. Alphilis lost his word in disdain at that indescribable sight.


    "What do we do, Alfi?


    "I don''t care anymore."


    "Do you want to go home, Captain?


    Tasha deliberately summoned Alphilis to head the regiment, saluting him and showing him. I guess I was too frightened. I''m claiming to go home soon.


    And the moment the Alphilis and the others try to go home with the birds and utilities that make the combination, the birds that squeeze the right straight of the utility stand in front of the Alphilis and the others.


    "Wait!


    "No, that''s enough. Me, go home."


    "Oh man, Aldrius'' apprentice is short tempered. Can we just leave the curse mark there?


    The bird niggered before the unexpectedly worded alphilis.


    "You''re a star. This guy should talk to you two first. Others should take their seats off. You don''t have any sensors?


    Yeah, I''m not here.


    To say all that, Alphilis urged others to leave the room with his eyes. Tasha was surprised that the circumstances did not allow her to swallow, but Aerial prompted her to leave quietly. Utility, which is out of breath and burning out even on the bed, Lakia stumbled. And when Lakia saw the corner of the room chillily as she left, she left as it was.


    Later there were Alphilis and a bird that would be a Truffon user demon.


    "So, how did you know I was Aldrius'' apprentice?


    "It''s easy. It''s Gwendorf''s left hand, isn''t it? Aldrius told me that you live with Gwendorf. And I know Gwendorf."


    "You, who?


    "Before you do that, let me show you who I am."


    That said, the bird suddenly collapsed on the spot, and at some point in time a man sat in the corner of the room drinking when Alphilis was annoyed by people''s signs. As I heard, the year is about middle-aged. A bald head on the top of my stomach, even though my lack of exercise makes me indigest. But his appearance, which accumulated sharp eyes and jawbeards, is as if he were a deserter or a wise man.


    "Nice to meet you, Aldrius'' apprentice. Sure his name was Alphilis?


    "Oh, yeah. You''re Truffon?


    "Well, that''s what I call it. I want to fulfill the will from Aldrius first."


    Alphilis stiffened his body for a moment with a sharp eye that looked at people as they drank and looked red. But...


    "It''s Alphilis."


    "Yes, sir"


    "Take it off for now"


    "... to?


    Alphilis was hardened by the words thrown at him.


    Continued

 343 Thoughts to convey, thoughts not to convey, Part 12 - In a place without alphilis

    "... Ha"


    "What''s up, Larna?"


    "No, Alfie''s chastity feels like a crisis."


    "Isn''t that the usual thing? If you''re next to me."


    "Can you say something about people, Rosetta?"


    "Tiny."


    Larna sighs at Rosetta, who laughs at her karakara. When it came to what the remaining girlfriends were doing, Larna was about to be involved in the architecture of the building on which the Alphilis and the others were based.


    Even though I say it involves a breath, Larna is an amateur when it comes to architectural technology. But being a witch, she used her knowledge to carry out various sorcery measures. This is an idea that has also been incorporated into military bases, such as the Wall, and an Alphilis consideration looking ahead. It is common sense that every fortress should be subjected to anti-magic treatment to prevent witchcraft, and even when Doom carried out the Arnelian invasion, it was impossible to forcefully break the gates of the Deep Green Palace with his magic. Also, if there is magic of metastasis, extreme stories, sending large numbers of human beings to the base of the opponent, or sending assassins to kill and kidnap important people can do whatever they want. Even in the sense of preventing this, various sensory inhibitions and the magic of metastasis disruption are naturally applied to important sites. Therefore, professions such as sensors that do not rely on witchcraft are treasured.


    All in all, Larna was crushing her heart to make the base the perfect fortress for her defense. As a result, she spends most of her daytime in the building workplace. Even after this talk with Rosetta, we plan to head to the building site immediately.


    Rosetta, on the other hand, had asked the guild chief to cooperate, or was trying to grasp the recent mercenary situation in the guild for the whole neighborhood. What kind of people operate in the neighborhood, and their rank, track record. If it was a promising stock, Rosetta wouldn''t even go and convince herself to quit.


    Plus Lisa and Lunatica are gathering information. Lisa''s information gathering and/or information variance was significant, and nearly 20 applicants had already appeared 10 days after Alphilis left Arnelia.


    "Well, the numbers are bumpy, but what are we going to do?"


    "Yeah, training, eating, and then gear."


    "There will be more to decide than that."


    Answer as Rosetta hangs on the inlet frame. Larna was impressed that it was a lot of muscle strength because she answered with her abs here. Anyway, she''s been abs since before Larna started talking to Rosetta. And Larna was more surprised to act thinking about the whole regiment than Rosetta thought. At first, it was Larna, who had doubts about adding her to her crew, but how could she possibly think that there was no mistake in her eyes to spot the Alphilis people?


    "Larna Yikes. If you actually get an application, if you don''t like Alphilis, they won''t hire you, okay?


    "That''s true, though. But isn''t headcount important, too?


    "Sometimes that happens, but we don''t cut head-on in this army and go to war. Even if we go to war, we just undertake one phase of it. Besides, if the Commander''s reputation is high, he could organize other mercenary regiments together. That''s why we never have to have a lot of heads in our regiment."


    I know what Rosetta says makes sense, but Lana, who has no experience in the battlefield, doesn''t know. So Larna was silently listening to her.


    Such a fold, Ilmatal coming down from upstairs just glances around.


    "Hey, what about Emerald?


    "I already called you."


    "Oh, my God, I''m bored"


    The swollen Irmatal puts his eyes on Rosetta.


    "Then Rosetta is fine. No, play"


    "Come on, that''s a terrible word for ''okay''"


    "''Cause Rosetta is always appropriate."


    "Yes, yes, I get it. ''Cause I''m gonna play it right today."


    When Rosetta caught Irmatal with her hanging all she had to do, she resumed her abs intact.


    "Here, high."


    "Ha ha! That''s weird, expensive."


    But unexpectedly, Irmatal rejoiced, and eventually Rosetta took good care of herself until she was tired of playing and slept. By the time Larna came home from work, Rosetta was sleeping Irmatal on her lap drinking.


    "Surprisingly, you take good care of yourself."


    "I like kids. They are not guilty. More people do bad things because they don''t have the right environment to raise their children. It''s weird what a bad guy, Atai, would say."


    There was mercy in Rosetta''s eyes to say so. Look at her like that, and Larna asks.


    "Rosetta, what about you kids?


    "I''m not here. Atai looks like an extremely difficult body to have children with. Well, I guess it''s because it''s a mix of races. Well, still... I got pregnant once."


    "... was it a bad thing to ask?


    Rosetta gives it back with a grin to Larna, who asks if it''s a snack.


    "Ainya. Well, it''s a damp story, so I wouldn''t do it in front of everyone. I told Miranda, Atai used to have a man who set himself up with his husband. Atai and he were mercenaries, so I didn''t mention the ceremony. Still, I thought Atai was my husband, but Atai and the others got away with it. They rebelled against their own children''s men. My husband was killed, Atai was offended, and the child flowed away. Scatter. Well, it''s just a miracle that Atai breathed. I stopped breathing once, though. Atai woke up on the body of her husband, who had been torn apart."


    I had imagined Rosetta would have a harsh life, but still, Larna just shut up about more than she could have imagined. Rosetta is at least a few times more alive than she is. It is the appearance that makes it so much different because of the blood that flows, but the experience of life is much richer than that of Larna. Larna can''t help but imagine how desperate there was behind Rosetta''s bright smile.


    Go on, Rosetta talks.


    "Well, life is such a thing. Of course, I did thank the man who killed my husband, but I guess it''s a shame that a man like Atai who can only kill people with his sword should be happy."


    "Didn''t you think to throw away your sword?


    "Of course I thought about it. However, this prominent figure of Atai cannot be associated with a decent profession. You won''t even be able to get customers as a whore with this look. So Atai took the sword. I cried at first, but now I even think this life fits. And after the damp talk, what, but Atai doesn''t regret it.


    But Atai thinks so, too. If you can live anything but a sword, you want to live that life. That''s why I don''t want Alpha Reese or you to just regret it. Mercenaries are fine. But when things settle down, they usually want you to be happy. "


    "Rosetta..."


    Larna saw Rosetta with a slightly strange face to the story, but Rosetta rushed to change the subject when she noticed Lara''s gaze.


    "Uh, stop. It''s getting wet. This story is over!


    "Really? As far as I''m concerned, I was stuck."


    "It''s not Atai''s character. I''m gonna put Il to bed."


    When Rosetta lifted Irmatal a little, she went upstairs early as she was. Larna laughed limply imagining that it was lit up for Rosetta, but she did wonder what Alphilis was going to do when all the battles were over.


    Continued

 344 Thoughts to convey, thoughts not to convey, Part 13 - The Secret of the Curse

    But by then, the Alphilis wasn''t.


    "... now what?


    "Don''t make me say it twice. Take it off."


    "Yeah, yeah!?


    Alphilis raises his bare voice. Until now, it has not been the first time that a person has tried to commit an indecent act by putting it on something, but it has been made clear so far.


    "No, take it off. All?"


    "Well, that''s better. You want me to take them off?


    "Fine! I mean, I''m not taking it off!


    "Keep it on? Well, that would be nice."


    Truffon stood up and stopped over here, so Alphilis accidentally put his hand on the door reflexively, but the door was not even frightened.


    "Oh, won''t it open?


    "That''s right. We don''t want anyone to know what we''re doing from here. Naturally, the key is enchanted and soundproofed. So no matter how much noise you make, you can''t hear it."


    "Ho, are you serious?


    "Naturally."


    Alphilis came here and began to feel in danger, but Truffon, speaking, made a circle with his fingers in front of him, and through that circle, he observed Alphilis still.


    "Hey, what are you doing!


    "Clairvoyance"


    "Clairvoyant!? You pervert -!!"


    "Ugh, wow. Stop it!"


    Truffon rushes to grab that arm as Alphilis suddenly hits him with his fist bone. If I hit that fist with enough seriousness, it would have been powerful enough not to be as bad as a blue mole. But the moment I grabbed that arm, Alpha Reese''s complexion changed.


    "Why are you all perverted before me... that, you?


    "Don''t get me wrong! I''m not interested in being naked."


    "... I see, you''re a true dragon"


    The moment Truffon grabbed his right arm, Alphilis sensed something. There is a feeling that only Alphilis can understand in constant contact with Irmatal. Irmatal is a young man by appearance, but in fact his height is already a dragon larger than Alphilis, and he has already begun to equip himself with a different sense of majesty and oppression. That''s why Alphilis found out who Truffon was. Behind the appearance of the little man, to his identity.


    "If that''s the case, I wish you''d tell me sooner. It''s confusing."


    "What are you talking about if True Dragon reveals who he is? If you try this way, I mean listen to me very carefully. Aldrius, I was asked about your curse. Let''s see, clairvoyance has its limits."


    "Well, if that''s the case... but it''s embarrassing."


    I just turn my back on Truffon when Alphilis can''t help it, and I start taking my clothes off. Her curse marks are on her back as well as her arms, so she can''t help but take off all her jackets. No matter how true dragon Truffon was, he couldn''t help but resist Alphilis, who never took off his clothes in public. Because she doesn''t make a difference to girls her age either.


    And when you can see Alphilis'' back, Truffon begins to observe the curse seriously. It was also embarrassing to Alphilis that Truffon was silent, but there was nothing he could do, so he tried to hide his front with undressed clothes, and Alphilis stood there to show his back as it was.


    And Truffon, who was watching the curse on Alphilis'' back, begins to make a stand.


    "Do you have any symptoms now?


    "Sometimes it hurts or it''s hot, but it doesn''t matter"


    "When you used magic? Or when you waved the sword or something?


    "Sorcery is the Lord. I haven''t used it much lately, so it''s pretty much nothing, but sometimes it hurts."


    "Occasionally..."


    Truffon was making a stand as he questioned Alphilis, but he was caught oddly and surprisingly the more he saw the Alphilis curse.


    "(Big deal. First of all, such a young daughter has inflicted a complicated curse on herself, but this curse eats into the flesh physically as well as spiritually. This is like getting your guts snagged around with burnt chopsticks. I don''t think you''re nervous enough to just apply this on your own, but a pledge is often more effective than a price)"


    Truffon first remembered his interest in Alphilis. Although I was somewhat interested in the circumstances in a letter from Aldrius, he was not interested in Alphilis. Rather, it came as no surprise to me how Aldrius, who throws so much stuff lightly that all humans can''t help but envy him, would make it so worthwhile for one girl.


    But now I think I know a little bit. Alphilis was a strange person. Of course, it''s natural to be somewhat distant from an approximate human being because of his special upbringing, but subtracting it makes something different. But I didn''t know what caused it, even with a truffle.


    "(Aldrius, did you know...?


    "Hey, not yet?


    "Hmm? Yeah."


    Alphilis leaks dissatisfaction as to whether he is resistant to seeing his exposed torso forever. But Truffon was in the sky above, so hastily he began to return to his original purpose.


    "So, what do you think? My curse."


    "Well, in a nutshell, it''s too late"


    "Yeah? That bad?"


    Seeing Alphilis wander around the words made Truffon really want to be mean. Many humans may be against Alphilis, but this is Truffon''s original character.


    "Oh, that''s terrible"


    "Where, how bad is it?


    "Your skin is rough. At this young age, this is untreated. I''m not gonna let a man lean on me like this for the rest of my life. Hmm?


    Truffon snaps his neck as Alphilis begins to tremble as he shudders in the middle of Truffon''s words. But.


    "Seriously!


    "No, it''s important to a woman, isn''t it?


    "I didn''t come across the continent to be told that!


    "You''re a weird woman. I wonder how these Begrad women are going to take care of themselves next... well, this is what a country girl would do."


    "I''d say country!


    As Alphilis began to twitch more and more, Truffon was laughing with Niyaniya and watching how it looked.


    "Alphilis"


    "What!


    "I can see you."


    "! Ahhh!


    Alphilis rushes to hide the front and nod. Seeing her staring at Truffon in tears in the middle of it, Truffon also turned into a serious topic for boulders.


    "Well, you''re gonna have to be serious. It is true that it is too late. I can''t remove that curse."


    "Fine, I don''t care about that."


    "Are you sure? That''s the only way to take the pain..."


    "Better than unleashing my uncontrollable magic."


    Truffon was annoyed because Alphilis said so with a bitter face. This girl is afraid of her powers. But at the same time, it is strange. No matter how many curses you seal, it doesn''t feel like the daughter in front of you has so much magic in her gut.


    There is also the limit due to race. Let man blow fire and ice like a dragon clan no matter how hard he tries. Let their scales and wings be no match for the enemy. In the race of man, it is the logic of the world that cannot be overwhelmed by the magic of high elves and true dragons, as suddenly those with mighty power emerge. Even though I say that Lifeless, the hero king, possesses immense magic, I still have to say that it is less if compared to that of True Dragon.


    Indeed, the magic of Alphilis is mighty. But if the degree of magic assumed after this curse is removed, any witch would be able to reach her magic. What does Alphilis instinct fear in practice? Truffon''s interest was there.


    Continued

 345 Thoughts to be conveyed, thoughts not to be conveyed, Part 14 - Remaining Thoughts

    "Hmm..."


    "How about my curse? I''m having my witch apprentice adjust."


    "Oh, you''re not doing well inside. She''ll be a good witch."


    It was certainly seen after adding to the curse, by the way, or adding more seals to prevent the curse from rumbling. But it''s all first aid. It would be good to this extent if there was nothing, but once there was a major breakdown, it would be impossible to repair it.


    "(Aldrius, how dare you impose such a sealed spell. I''m sorry, but he''s way above me when it comes to making a seal. Sure he''s a genius... huh?


    Truffon suddenly glanced at the Alphilis curse with his finger. Whether that happened to be the sensitive part, the suddenly touched alphilis gives a feverish voice.


    "Hiwow! Hey, hey, hey, hey!


    "He''s biting you."


    "Ugh!


    "Shut the fuck up for a second"


    Alphilis tried to protest, but he accidentally stopped raising his voice when he saw Truffon looking at the curse with a face he''d never seen more serious. Truffon''s face is going to be something dangerous.


    "(What, this? One for yourself, the other for Aldrius, and the other for you? Besides, I recognize this technique. Where, where did you see it?


    "Hey, what? Is something wrong?


    "Wait a minute."


    Truffon put on his arms and started thinking. Surely the Alphilis curse is not normal. Moving when the curse comes off, or a seal that is too strong, is a curse by the letter. It is not uncommon for itself to erode the body and spirit of the user. But where Truffon saw it, the curse is more than Alphilis claims. Besides, I obviously felt some will in the third curse itself. If you like, it''s like the curse itself is malicious. If so, it is a complete curse.


    Then new questions arise. If Aldrius was aware of this, no, as far as the procedure goes, I''m sure he''s aware, but why didn''t he try to remove the curse? Next to him was Gwendorf. Sure, Gwendorf himself isn''t that familiar with witchcraft, but consulting him would lend wisdom to the superior species across the continent. There can''t be some kind of curse you can''t take off with their knowledge. You won''t notice that, Aldrius.


    And who, and for what purpose, applied this kind of thing to Alphilis? Whether I should tell her that. Truffon was troubled.


    "(If I told you, it wouldn''t be anything... but wouldn''t it be good for this daughter not to tell you? What''s the matter?)"


    "Hey, what''s going on? You look pale."


    "Mm-hmm. Right."


    To Alphilis'' worrying voice, Truffon calmly summed up the facts.


    "(Can''t you do anything about it now at least? I''m not that good at witchcraft, and messing around from above at least two curses is extremely dangerous. At least if I can borrow the wisdom of the old generation of True Dragons. Or... but I''ve abandoned my role as True Dragon. I can''t even ask for it. Besides, so far, the curse seems to be stable. Something doesn''t happen any time soon. Then. I was just with this girl...)"


    Truffon traces his memory. I remember the name of a young dragon I used to miss myself.


    "Alphilis, do you have a daughter named Lakia with you?


    "Yeah, I''m here."


    "You''re a real dragon, right?


    "... yes. Do you know him?"


    "Old times. I see. Is that all right?"


    Truffon seemed convinced of something. Alphilis, who has no idea what the circumstances are, only puts his neck up. Leaving that alphilis alone, Truffon seemed to have begun to prepare for some ritual. Get the room stuff in the corner, and he starts painting patterns on the ground somehow.


    "What do you start?


    "Reinforce the near-collapsed curse. Let''s keep that awkward curse on your right arm, too. I guess you did it yourself anyway, huh?


    "I''m sorry you''re awkward!


    "I''m rather complimenting you. Even a raw magician or witch is not a substitute for a 20-year-old daughter there. Well, aside from that, I wouldn''t waste any pain or anguish just by putting my hands on it. And if you take the curse off, it should be easier to undo it. The curse is about to come off. Doesn''t it feel like you''ve gotten more magical lately?


    "Ugh. That''s a hit."


    Alphilis was a star, so he believed in Truffon to some extent. Plus, the ritual looks similar to when Aldrius used to prepare it. Prepare curses that are marginal to the eight attributes and place them in pieces on the rotating table. The arrangement of the curse depends on the time of year, but the precision of the ritual increases more by placing each spirit in the direction it becomes stronger. In rituals that borrow strong power from the Spirit, these directions become very important, but even magicians have difficulty grasping these precisely. So most magicians place curses at equal intervals so that some errors don''t matter, but they are supposedly as good magicians as magicians who place these irregularly. Truffon is the most true dragon, so naturally so.


    And less than a half an hour, the ritual ended inconclusively. That''s true dragons, Alphilis was just amazed at the speed with which witchcraft was aggregated and executed in rituals.


    "Wow. I''ve never seen a true dragon perform magic before."


    "I''m not a big deal, because I''m a real dragon. Gwendorf or Maia would do better."


    "Haguru Shinryu?


    "Oh, ask Lakia. I''m a deviant."


    The ceremony was over, and the truffle relaxing in one hand was a slightly revisited alphilis.


    "You''re not standing there, and if you''re done with it, go home. I''m busy."


    "I said I''m busy... but thanks!


    "Oh, if the curse goes crazy again, you should come to me. I''ll serve you as long as you live. And then you call Lakia."


    "Yeah, okay. I repeat, thank you."


    "Hmm, enough is enough."


    Alphilis left her in the room laughing slightly bitterly at Truffon, who boasted with a breath of alcohol odor, and she left. At the time of its departure, I felt signs all the way behind the Alphilis. That''s not a person, let alone a fairy. If you gaze a little and see, it is a sword. I had the impression that the sword was strangely uncomfortable and familiar, truffle, but Alphilis left the room before I could stop asking about it.


    And then Lakia comes in for a replacement. When Lakia came in, Truffon was looking in the direction of the day after tomorrow, but he felt the atmosphere tense at all times.


    "What is it, Master Truffon? No. Would you prefer Lady Notice when you two are together?


    "Don''t" Dear "me, I''m tough. Besides, I threw away the name." The name of the person who could not act properly as a true dragon means "the master of knowledge."


    "No, of the dragons that exist, only you and Master Stervese are older than Chief Gwendorf. Who do you want me to respect without respecting you? And you taught me a lot. For me, so is the master of my life."


    "I''m mad at Maia because I''m talking nonsense. But I thought it was a horse, but I think I learned a little bit about the world. You might say it''s a bit harsh."


    "Shouldn''t you?


    "No."


    He was a little annoyed by Truffon, who is somewhat sarcastic, but Rakia''s knowledge reminded him that he was at this rate all the time, and that he could hang on for a long time.


    "That girl..."


    Truffon talks slightly blurry, looking out the window and whining.


    "Did I say Alphilis? What is she to you?


    "Object of observation, is it? My sister Maia told me to stay by her side."


    "For what reason?


    "As much as you''re ashamed of that..."


    Rakia describes her previous deceptions. I left myself beside him because of the past, but I also told him that Alphilis was being targeted directly. The fact that the enemy is Orangeable.


    "Oran... I see, there''s a point. Right, that''s him. Seriously, I thought I''d do something that wasn''t even Locke one day, but I didn''t think I''d do that."


    "What will happen to him? I don''t think it''s going to destroy the world..."


    "Or maybe worse"


    Truffon became more and more the top of the Buddha. I can''t even flatter him for his love originally, so Lakia, who just got hard to talk to, mumbles beside him. And Truffon shut up, beside her, and started to bump and talk to herself.


    "Well, then that curse... but why... no, yeah. Is it possible? If I''m alone... you want to talk to him? No, but I don''t..."


    "? Master Truffon, what?


    Rakia stares strangely at Truffon, who grunts something even in his mouth. But Truffon got his mind together, and when he slapped him on the knee, he rose up in momentum.


    "All right, that''s it for Begrad, too. Let''s just say I move, too! Lakia, you keep watching that alphilis. Something about the curse, but maybe from now on, many of the continents won''t be able to ignore that girl. If you need anything, report it to me."


    "Ha. I would if you told me to, but I don''t look very like such a person..."


    Rakia remembered her usual Alphilis appearance and said dissatisfactorily. But they were ignored by Truffon.


    "Oh, and"


    "What is it?


    "A pitch-black sword that Alphilis would probably possess. Is that a demon sword?


    "Apparently. It''s a sword that Halpuia was guarding, and it''s only a remegate or something."


    "Remegate... you sound kind of familiar. Well, what was it?"


    Truffon felt something caught on, but I couldn''t remember anything. This question was put on hold because there was so much more to be done. But I guess Truffon should have thought more about this. Anyway, what he couldn''t remember was a problem in itself.


    And Truffon started cleaning up his room after returning Rakia. It is ready to pay off this land in earnest. He was accustomed to this kind of preparation and so on because he travelled the continent on a rolling basis as a human being. He is originally single. Some are particularly close, and no one is informed. Instead, it would be more convenient not to inform you when you return to this land because of something.


    "Were you close to Aldrius or something?"


    Snaps to himself as Truffon cleans up. There are also a few things left of Aldrius in his room. The same goes for the books he has recommended, as well as the rare finishing touches of the eastern continent and the liquor.


    "I was gonna have another drink with him."


    Drink the liquor left by Truffon at once. I thought it was the best liquor he had ever consumed, but what didn''t taste very good was that the liquor wasn''t well preserved, or that the liquor he drinks alone wasn''t. I don''t want to admit to being mean truffles, but he''s had a particularly high volume of booze since he started swinging alcohol with Aldrius. And since I started drinking alone again, there have been even more.


    And from beside that liquor bottle came out a book.


    "This... this is the most recent book you''ve received."


    What Truffon took in his hands was the last book Aldrius sent. The contents were blank, and as an attachment it only stated, "Don''t throw it away". I guess the letter has no power because it was written on the floor with the time of death approaching. Truffon thought he didn''t know what it meant, but he kept it exactly as he said.


    "Absolutely, why would he have a blank book... this!?


    When Truffon opened the book, letters were beginning to appear there. Truffon takes a serious look at the book as to what the trick is.


    "Well, crafted to react to the magic of Alphilis... it''s a whole, clever thing. What the hell did you spell?"


    When Truffon spread that book, which began to float snugly, it did say this in the habitual letters he found out there.


    ''Leave this thought, which no one can tell, here. From those who could not adapt to the world of men''


    and.


    Continued

 346 Thoughts to be conveyed, thoughts not to be conveyed, Part 15 ~ From Aldriuss Notes ① ~

    Truffon turns one note of Aldrius. Daily events were spelled out there like diaries. I thought he was a serious man, so I don''t think it''s strange to have a diary, but at the same time, Aldrius was extremely reluctant to let people know his psyche, so it was surprising to Truffon that he left this on himself. I also think he may have had or visited changes in his life with Alphilis. Either way, Truffon wondered if the answer was in this notebook. He goes on to read the notes.


    "I am a magician who has reached the age of 20 this year. The time of year is spring. The war that has engulfed the continent for many years will soon come to an end. This is going to be a peaceful time, but my heart never calms down. I don''t know who I was born into. I don''t even know my parents'' faces. Because I was a war orphan, I learned that I had one year old every spring came. And did I spring that period because the earth woke up from its winter sleep and I had some sense of anticipation myself at a time when my life would bloom? I find this very ridiculous. Am I still a crappy person?


    I guess it''s the questions I''ve had that are so crappy to many people. But I wanted to figure out how many people I was. To that end, I''m going to run away from the Magic Church. It''s bad for the chairman who laid eyes on me and others, but I''m sick and tired of fighting over the forces of the Magic Church, etc. Anyway, you''re a human being without any back shield like me, you can''t expect to be born here or anything, and if you''re jealous, you''re the one who gets assassinated. Well, there are exceptions like the chairman''s, but that would be the first time you could be immortal and with that much strength. A sorcerer who is not as attacking as I am, can''t want to be born here or anything.


    What I have done in this church of sorcery is a great deal of sorcery. There was no such thing as an unusable attribute to me, and that fact made the Magic Church noisy at first. That''s another important thing, so much so that I and others are compared to the legendary heroic king. But all the magic I could use stayed between elementary and intermediate. Learning was quick, but it stops quickly as you grow. I started to figure it out myself along the way, but that was like going up a ladder I knew I had no ahead of me and checking "oh, still no". It was the Church''s final assessment of me that I could do anything and nothing at the same time.


    The only thing I appreciated like that was sealing. Lock me up. My talent was shown in this regard. Maybe more because I was interested in the field of sealing. I have long calmed down when I saw a bird basket bird. Not for the reason that she''s cute. I also find it adorable, but superiority over the fact that you can have more feathers than that and trap birds flying freely around the sky. That''s all comforted my heart in the last 20 years. I want to try to trap the world in this hand one way or another. I even thought it was such a big deal.


    I know this thought is distorted. But people like me are like that. No one deserves to accuse me of that, I won''t let you. That''s why I learned all kinds of manners to behave as a common sense man. Don''t make enemies, don''t let anyone neglect you, no, even like you. The art of friendship, the art of love, the art of social interaction, the way people move their psyches. Eventually the surroundings will react exactly as I intended. It was a kind of pleasure, but it was the beginning of hell.


    The chairman may have spotted me like that. When I told him I was willing to quit the Magic Church, he just said, "Do what you want," with one word on his back. I guess I was very blessed without a chase from the Magic Church. I don''t feel slightly unwound in the back of my hair, such as someone who cares about me. But it is the expectation of where to go that my gratitude originally diminished occupies my heart. Once upon a time there was a fortune teller who said there was a minister who would be royal aristocrats about me. Another said he would be a great villain who would keep his name in history. I said something makes me a hero. It would be equal to your old lady, but don''t you expect it? Should it then be a big city, or a secret frontier? Let''s throw the branches of the tree in front of us and decide where we''re going today ''


    That''s the end of my first day''s diary. Since then, his diary has been spelled out day after day, but he doesn''t have time, or if the sun occasionally falls out, he even writes next with the reason. He seemed very serious, and Truffon thought that Aldrius, who he felt, wasn''t all lies.


    Turning the page flat, Truffon continues to read the journal. Apparently, for nearly a year, Aldrius was wandering around. I do things like mercenaries to earn a living, and I even do things like merchant imitation and even fraud. Sometimes it was a pain in the ass to dictate a woman, and it was like exactly what humans could do was do it all the way. Hausen, many Begrad citizens, or if Alphilis knew, a lot of despising behavior, but he just didn''t do anything to plunge someone for his own pleasure. Was it his way of putting it on? The reason for this was not written in the notebook, but Truffon felt a little relieved that Aldrius still didn''t seem to be the root bad guy.


    And after nearly a year of wandering, Aldrius has a turning point to visit.


    "Will it be nearly a year since we continue our journey today? As always, I remain unable to find my way. Even though the earth that stands today will continue to have divided paths, all of them look terribly unstable to me. What a luxurious concern it may be compared to the peasants tied to the land or to the nobles and knights tied to blood and covenants, but for me now that worry is everything.


    While traveling unnecessarily, I met an old woman on the side of the road. Apparently, he''s a fortune teller. I had nothing to do with it anyway, and it was my first time in a long time to have it accounted for. But the word was something that could change my future life for me.


    Thus is the first voice of the old woman.


    "You finally came before this bitch, boy"


    The word itself is no big deal. It''s a constant complaint that many astrologers use to make their predictive abilities look bigger. I smiled back.


    "Yeah, finally. For you to divine what lies ahead."


    If I give it back like this, many fortune-tellers will start divinating right away. I have searched for coarseness from it and argued about it, but I don''t feel like it this time either. But the old woman''s reaction was unexpected.


    "Can I divine it? I''ll tell you one thing, this woman can''t do a good fortune or anything. Your fate will be miserable no matter what."


    I was surprised by these words. Normally, fortune-tellers often occupy all the good content in order to scare more money from their opponents. Although there are some people who don''t wear it, they basically praise the other person. Certainly, as an M.O. for fraud, the look on the old woman''s face was serious, although some students tried to account for yet another fee for how to avoid being unhappy after threatening her opponent scatterly. You''re probably seriously thinking about me. Then again, I was there to intrigue you. Honestly, I am confident in my abilities. I know very well that I am a much better person than I am in the past year. And what misfortune comes to me that I am neither niggardly nor niggardly in using wisdom and witchcraft to manipulate my surroundings as I please?


    "Then let us have a fortune. Unfortunate events can be avoided by knowing in advance."


    "Normally. But in that case, things are different, and if you can avoid misfortune, no one will have a hard time. But you can choose which misfortune is better. You can go if you want, but what do you want to do?


    "... okay, you can''t back down the other way if they say so."


    I nowadays accepted her words, even though I remembered the creeps in the old woman. She was crushing her cursed (serious) words as she took out a large string of strings of many colors that she had wrapped around her nose and rubbed it in her hand. And besides, he threw the strings, throwing stones of various colors that he had taken out of his nostrils even once there, and took a serious look at the place where it had subsided.


    Let me see your hands.


    The old woman looked at a string and stone, then now at my hand. I had no idea what she was doing, so I left her alone. But I knew clearly that she wasn''t trying to do something about me.


    Eventually, when she let go of my hand, she shook her head unfortunately.


    "What''s up, ma''am?"


    "I don''t know if I can change my destiny... but I was hoping for you a little bit."


    "What do you mean?


    To the dismay of too many old women, I was also concerned about the servant. What is this old woman trying to tell you? My intellectual curiosity was beginning to tickle. But the old woman''s words weren''t mean.


    "I can''t tell you. That''s what this is all about."


    "It won''t. Tell me all you can think of."


    "Absolutely. You''re right. But it''s something you really shouldn''t say. There''s really nothing you can do about it."


    "Tell me that, isn''t everything actually appropriate? It''s a common one called Squidward."


    "I see, has it come to that? Believe it or not, you''re on your own, but you''re not listening to this woman here. I''ve been wandering around for decades looking for someone like you. Let me show you the power of this woman."


    That said, the woman began to see the strings and stones earlier again.


    Continued

 347 The thoughts to be conveyed, the thoughts not to be conveyed, Part 16 ~ From Aldriuss notes ② ~

    "Well... for example, you''ve tortured and killed people before."


    "... based on what?


    "The only reason is this bitch''s fortune. The person... is the one who tried to discredit you. Master older than you, no, was he some kind of mentor? Because he tried to discredit you, you took the lead, tortured the man, imprisoned him, and starved him to death. What do you say?"


    "Interesting story, but no proof"


    "There is certainly no evidence. That''s why you live like this with no chasing of the Magic Church. Of course, I''ve calculated that he hates Tetrastine of the Magic Church and a few others, and more people would rather be happy to kill him. But your face is proof of that. You''ve changed your complexion a little."


    Old woman''s eyes increase sharpness. I don''t even remember the slight chills in those eyes. How do you know what I did? The old woman went on.


    "There''s more, isn''t there? And thou hast cast down the daughter of the aristocrat, and hast cast her down unto a lowly whore. Right... what about Countess? Do a miserable thing to your daughter."


    "There''s something else... you let the town and the town fight, and you brought it into a little war, right? This is the result of trying out how people move in a population. I can''t believe I put the bandits together and tailored them to the bandits. It''s a great deal of manipulation, I''m afraid at that young age. And then..."


    When the old lady said that much, I was quickly pulling out my dagger and poking it down the old lady''s throat. From the mouth, the words spin naturally with a voice that I never thought would be lower.


    "You seem to want to die."


    "Heh heh heh, you''ve got the villain part. But it shouldn''t be easy. The devil shoots his sword at people with a smile on his face. Still young, that doesn''t frighten this woman. No acting."


    "Hmm, that''s not good."


    When I put my dagger away, I turned to my wife again. Apparently, some kind of threat doesn''t work against him.


    "It''s my loss. Let''s acknowledge your power."


    "That''s clever. At least I don''t really believe in this woman, but do you feel like listening? Fine. Listen carefully to what I''m about to say. It''s important to you and all around you. It''s no exaggeration to say that I''ve lived all over the place to keep this word."


    "Hmm, I''m hoping"


    That was my untrue heart, but how did it appear to this woman? She started talking slightly better with a mean grin.


    "You meet three women who are going to shape your life. It''s inevitable to meet any woman, but it''s up to you what you do.


    First of all. The first woman will make you king. You will be king as you wish, and that authority will give you momentum to drop flying birds. If you care about it, you''ll be able to make your name known to the world and conquer this continent. Except! "


    The old woman''s eyes open.


    "Your heart rots slowly at that price. By the woman''s affection. The woman loves you so much, but she won''t understand a man named you. You are surrounded by people who admire you like mountains, yet no one will understand you forever. Your life will be lonely."


    "You''re a king."


    "It doesn''t matter how satisfied you are as a person."


    The old woman laughed and showed it as she was good at it. I feel a deep meaning in that laugh and think about it. But the old woman kept talking to me like that. Apparently, he started to immerse himself quite immersed in the story.


    "Let''s talk about the next woman. The next woman will make you a god. The woman..."


    "Wait, you say it''s God?


    "Yes, godliness"


    The old woman crooked her mouth with niggles. God is a great fortune again. What is God in the first place? Some folklore in the province are also said to be people living in heaven, but no one has seen anything. Humans don''t have wings. I am aware that I am good, but I wasn''t even big enough to go for God. But the old woman speaks with confidence.


    "Yes, you can be a god too. When the woman saw this fortune, she doubted her fortune. But I have this fortune no matter how many times I divulge it. I bet this is for sure. The second woman makes you a god. I don''t know how."


    "God... you''re vague and unrealistic."


    I was shaking my head sideways, unknowingly. I don''t really feel it when they say God. Some lands have a habit of praying to God who appears in inheritance, etc., but I don''t believe in God, etc., and I don''t have a habit of relying on someone to pray or anything in the first place. Sometimes God will be roughly the kind of Spirit, or the evil Spirit, but he will have just described it in another word. Only I can believe it.


    There was no credibility in what the old woman said, but not in the eyes of lying. Then is it destined to descend on me eventually? It is also somewhat fun to be something beyond my imagination. It is also a little exciting to sit and wait for the time to come. Apparently I was having a little fun talking about the old lady. I feel my voice raise a little when I ask questions.


    "So what about the last woman? King, if you give me God, what''s next?


    "The last woman will make you human. Or to the Demon King."


    The old woman suddenly lay her eyes down sadly. I didn''t know what that word meant and I was confused. It may be a long time since people have been confused.


    "Wait, isn''t life better for me by a woman? Though it just seems like the king and God are getting better. Then be human from God or demon king, I don''t feel right either way."


    "I told you which misfortune to choose first, Besides, I don''t think she does. As far as women can tell, you''re not even human yet."


    "Not human...?


    To the words, I was few and neat. I actually doubt that myself. It doesn''t hurt my heart when people get hurt, and I don''t know any emotions when people die. I didn''t think I was a decent person in the light of very common sense of the world, such as when my heart was only elevating when I was trapping something.


    That is why, more than a king, the word human, or demon, felt more like piercing a gap in his heart.


    "What do you mean you''re not human?


    "You know that best. The meaning of human beings as creatures is simple, but not those who are truly trying to be human, etc. Many do not even realize the question of what man is, and live. I might be happier with that. People who worry like you die because most of them don''t get satisfactory answers. That''s why they try to compensate for their doubts with other happiness, but you wouldn''t be content with that, would you? Is that why you ran away from the Magic Church? So, what do you say? Did you get a satisfactory answer this past year?


    "No... I haven''t even found a clue yet"


    Soon I was disclosing my honest mood. The questions I wasn''t about to see in me seem to take shape by the words of an old woman, and I may have exposed my honest mood in public for the first time in my life.


    "Old lady, maybe it was the words I was looking for. For the first time in my life, I beg people to teach me sincerely. What am I supposed to do?


    "Well, it''s up to you to decide that, but there''s one thing I want to say from this bitch. What I really want to tell you is what I''m going to say.


    You won''t be satisfied with being king or god, let alone demon king. That''s all you need to remember. "


    The old woman smiled as if she had unloaded her shoulder when she said so far. I find myself somewhere relieved as I bite the words of an old woman with my heart. And after a while, I had myself a mundane question to ask.


    "Old body, I have some questions."


    "What is it?"


    "Will I be any of them from now on? I feel a little too much to taste in a person''s lifetime."


    "It would actually be one of them. I just think the order in which the opportunities come is exactly what this woman said. That''s kind of a star tour."


    "I see, then. Should I decide whether or not it is satisfactory? Then one last thing. Where can I go to be king?


    "That''s a stupid question. Is that head an ornament? You must know very well. Which country would be most convenient for me to grow up in?"


    "Hmm, got it. Then let''s take the path east."


    The words made me decide. I thought a sergeant was one option for me to come. If it''s possible to be king, then constrained officers aren''t bad either. I turned my foot to the city where I had been thinking about officers ever since.


    At that time, I felt the wind blow. And I realize myself that I haven''t even heard the name of an old woman who might be able to get enough of my benefactor, and I look back.


    But there was no one there already. Was she still a magician, though she was a wife whose existence was so rare that she was flushed by the wind? At least it would have been better than me.


    I didn''t feel like I was being turned into some sort of demonic charm, but I decided to get back on my mind and head east. Is the destination Begrad per servant? The long-lasting Great War is coming to an end, but there will still be plenty of opportunities for birth. Many human beings died in the war. Every country should be short of talent. I can also think of a few occasions in his country where my arms are likely to show.


    Let''s start by gathering information. The story comes from that.


    That was where the note ended that day. Truffon caught a strange thought. Magic has made its own progress since True Dragon and Elves taught humans, but no one can see or predict a clear past so far in True Dragon. How many people are there in the elves? It seems like it would be nice to be a little more famous if there were so many people here.


    "Well, let''s just keep reading."


    Once Truffon had doubts, he turned the next page.


    Continued

 356 The thoughts to be conveyed, the thoughts not to be conveyed, Part 25 - More Than Aldriuss Notes

    Day 10 of the deciduous moon


    After three days of meeting the girl, the girl''s condition finally began to show calm. I was mostly sleepless and hectic, but I couldn''t help but get a sense of fullness when I saw the girl get to rest in peace. This would have been perfect without the extra visitors.


    "Excuse me."


    It was a very normal seemingly quiet young man who opened the door and came in before this one replied. But the shady looking man behind him and the big man with the unfocused eyes were ruining the refreshing impression of the youth. If the youth also look closely, they can see that their eyes are sharp that do not belong to the ordinary person.


    And most importantly, the boy was a magician. A young man who at first sight has no philosophy other than the quality of magic that surrounds him. But it was me who figured it out. This man is not the only one. Most importantly, he said he was the same kind of person I am. I became tired and conscious and relative to the youth.


    "What can I do for you?


    "I see it as Aldrius-Serg-Reselwerk, but how"


    The youth asked questions as if there had been no such thing as my inquiry from the beginning. I lay face to face, and the young man put his hand against me in a gap that worried whether I should speak honestly or not.


    "Waste of time just asking"


    A blade of wind was released from the young man''s hand. The magic of power is small just for unchanging, but powerful enough to kill ordinary people. I suppressed the blade aggressively with the sealing technique, but the young man just nodded satisfactorily.


    "Is it still real?"


    "Do what! What are you gonna do if you''re wrong?


    "Nothing. Thanks. We''ll just destroy the evidence and get rid of it."


    "What?"


    To the young man who answered plainly, the servant also stepped back. I''ve never met anyone who would say a more dangerous word plainly. I raised my guard, but the youth, on the contrary, lifted my guard. On the contrary, I felt like I had been removed from my shoulder watermark.


    "I''ll see you first. I am the Enchanted Church Crusader, Ingville of ''Prandler''. You know my name, right?


    "You say it''s ''Plunderer''? Say something funny. Though many will have no name, such as the Sorcery Church''s conquest troops. There''s no way I know."


    "That''s something different. It was in the habit of exploring us. I''ve been captain since you were at the Magic Church. You can''t possibly know that."


    To that word I remembered a name that was only slightly caught in my memory. Ingville of the Magic Church, I did remember that name. Certainly a short time before I left the Magic Church, I had heard of a genius who became captain of the Expeditionary Corps at only 10 years of age. I thought if the man was growing up, he would certainly be about this old.


    But I found out he was so dangerous. If I knew, I wouldn''t invite you defenselessly to a place like this. It is regrettable that it was best to regulate the girl''s curse and that she did not put any magic of sensation or inhibition in the inn. What purpose have you come for? As if to observe my doubts, Ingville mentioned and showed them earlier.


    "What, no big deal. I''m just here for my daughter. I''m not going to do anything to you. Running away from the Magic Church is a thing of the past. There is also an agreement not to hold me accountable. Oh, think of the earlier magic as a replacement for greeting. I don''t deserve to be the one to die."


    "What a guy. But so many men, what are you doing here?


    "I''m just here to collect my daughter there, what have I figured out? Our Mage Church took its present form in order to properly manage the magicians. Didn''t you forget the basic philosophy of the Magic Church? My daughter''s magic there is too strong. You don''t know what kind of disaster it''s gonna cause if you leave it alone."


    "True."


    Indeed, Ingville''s remarks are true. But this man''s direct boss is a pain in the ass. It''s not official, but I was eyeing that it would be Hoomilne, chairman of the Dark Magic Faction, who is manipulating this man directly. Nothing is prejudicial about dark magic, and although the heads of every faction are quite stomachy all the time, Hoomilne was a bunch of unmistakable villains. No, I''m just saying that I don''t hate sacrifice if it''s for factional expansion and sorcery research rather than villains, which is probably normal as a sorcerer. I guess at public intervals, that''s called a villain.


    If I let this girl go to such a man, I don''t know what kind of education she''ll be given. No, it''s good if you just get an education, but if you do poorly, you''ll be the subject of an experiment. I couldn''t even think about throwing a girl that could be my destiny into a place like that.


    I make one determination. If I were you before, it would be an incredibly dangerous bet. When we compete, it was me who made the escape route first. But this time it was a battle with no guarantee whatsoever.


    "What if I said no?


    "I''ll kill you and get the girl. I guess I figured that out again."


    "That''s not good."


    For the first time here, Ingville looked unexpected. So I flinch.


    "Kill me, all of my sealing is in the dark. Then it would be a loss for the Magic Church, wouldn''t it?


    "Well, instead of offering your research results, I want you to miss the girl. Is that what you''re saying?


    "That''s the thing. What do you say we take it?


    "Hmm... show me some of that sealing magic. We''ll talk about it later."


    Ingville''s suggestions were the best, so I showed Ingville some of my research as a book. Looking at that book, Ingville''s complexion changes.


    "How dare you manipulate such complex and strange sorcery?"


    "It''s an honor to keep it as a compliment. What do you say, no lies, no lies?


    "Chi, sure. But how many years does it take to decipher and train users? Besides, isn''t this the only book?


    "Oh, there are seven more books of the same thing. But they''re in my head."


    "He''ll do it."


    Ingville looked at me funny. After all, we are of the same kind. Ingville must have been satisfied with his interactions with me, not just with the contents of the book.


    Ingville then left me with the books. The result was to be communicated at a later date. Hmm, and leaking a sigh of relief, I look back and the girl wakes up and looks at me. In those eyes, I did not see the dangerous light some days ago.


    "Thank you, you''ve helped me"


    "... who, you are"


    I felt something strange in the girl''s tone and looked back unexpectedly. But something that pretended to be a girl was nothing but a gentle laugh.


    "Aldrius, if you want to protect me, you have to protect me forever."


    "Wait, so who are you..."


    "I asked for it."


    To say all that, the girl fell to lose her mind and began to sleep again, resting calmly. What the hell was that now? I wonder who this girl is.


    I had a tired body and had been thinking about it for a while.


    Day 11 of the deciduous moon


    When the girl woke up this morning, she looked around for a moment and said, "Where am I?," he asked. Apparently, my memory is vague, and I''m not sure why I''m even here.


    I introduced myself and explained a little bit about how I got here. Then you remember something blurry, the girl seemed to have swallowed up the current situation to some extent. At least, he seemed to understand that he had done irrevocable things to the villagers and could no longer return to his homeland.


    The girl who lost her way seemed to be on her way, and when I called out, "Come with me," she reluctantly glanced up, but eventually took my hand, which she offered as an aside. This is how my life with the girl, Alphilis, began.


    Continued

 357 The thoughts to be conveyed, the thoughts not to be conveyed, part 26 - from Aldrius notes

    For some time from there, it seemed that the days of peace had also visited Aldrius. It seemed that Aldrius was putting the contents of the sealing technique on his head in the books one by one and handing it over to those of the conquest troops who regularly came to receive it. It goes without saying that after a while Aldrius completely cloud-covered and arranged for the book to reach the Magic Church, not the Conquest Troop, from himself.


    The Magic Church was also satisfied with its achievements and officially did not ask in detail what had happened to Aldrius. Of course, the leaders of each faction had somehow grasped the situation, and the Dark Faction did not want to surface their own untimely ends again, and they did not publicly do so. This was an indication that, at the same time, it was harder to get a hold of Alphilis while giving up the sealing monopoly.


    And when Aldrius found a place where they could calm down, he set up his place. Behind the mountains, close to the ruins, they laid down a place to live. Gwendorf, the head of the true dragon, was making a nap nearby, something that even a servant Aldrius did not know.


    Furthermore, Aldrius realizes that she is a very smart person in living with Alphilis and decides to educate her. I decided to call myself "Master" and treat her as my mentor''s relationship. There were a lot of emotions swirling around.


    "Day 2 of the Silent Moon


    One thing that fortunately happened was that you don''t have any familiar memories of Alphilis? Somehow her memory seemed vague after she woke up to magic, and all she seemed to have was regret and guilt. In the middle of the night, there were often days when I would go nagging. But if that''s all it takes, it should be good. Best of all, she doesn''t remember killing a man from the Expeditionary Corps. It only comes with the feeling that we defeated them, but the memory of killing them is strangely completely falling out. But that''s fine. Because such young children would not need memories of killing.


    Nevertheless, it will be time to consider a residence. Anyway, because a rootless life from journey to journey will be tough for a young Alphilis.


    Day 13 of the Moon of Silence


    Has it been about 10 days since you set up? Deep in such a mountain, this mountain has everything you need to live. When it comes to the time when all life lurks in your breath, there is so much richness in this land that there is no trouble with food. Maybe it''s richness because there are no people.


    Many warcraft for that matter, but it doesn''t bitter me. Warcraft and demons are basically the same as humans, and if they raze their own living areas, they get angry. But if we showed that we were not hostile, and promised to share things in overlapping living areas, there would never have been a useless dispute. I just fought over it, and there''s no way I''d lose that way. And when it had penetrated the beasts, I was treated like the LORD of this belt.


    Is it because I protect it? There are no warcraft trying to get their hands on Alphilis either. Before this, I found an alphilis that would get caught up in a warcraft. But the Warcraft didn''t seem so varied, and I watched Alphilis like I was having a little trouble. I guess I don''t even know how scared I am because the Warcraft doesn''t attack me, but maybe I should also teach her a little more about the Warcraft scare.


    Day 17 of the Moon of Silence


    I also secured the food for my seat, so I''ll go back and read the books I held myself to and so on. Before I came to the back of the mountain, I was purchasing new books. But Alphilis couldn''t read the letters, at first he showed interest in my book, but soon fell asleep on my lap looking bored.


    Well, naturally. Because the farmer''s daughter doesn''t need to be able to read letters or anything. Yeah, why don''t you teach her some letters? There''s enough time to rot anyway, and I can''t read one letter. So she''ll be in trouble after I die.


    Day 19 of the Moon of Silence


    I tried to teach Alphilis the letters today. But to my surprise, I learned basic common language in just one day. It is still suspicious to write, but the reading is almost perfect. Apparently, this kid is a really smart kid.


    His Royal Highness Kamuse was also a middle-smart woman for his grandmother, but the rate of absorption of Alphilis is incomparable. I had found the pleasure of teaching. I never remembered the hindsight against His Highness the Muse. Yes, never.


    Day 26 of the Moon of Silence


    Surprisingly, Alphilis learns languages at one rate a day, including ancient languages. Now you''ll be able to read almost every book I have. I''ll give it a try, but I''ve cracked it at a terrible rate. I asked her a few questions to see if she understood the content, but she made me try to answer it brilliantly. Terrible talent. What is scary is that the content of this book is the latest national management theory. Alphilis couldn''t possibly understand the fruit of it, and how dare she memorize a whole book.


    I made up my mind. I decided to give Alphilis a formal education. I''m not looking forward to seeing how much she can learn. Will I be a scholar in the future?


    Day 35 of the Moon of Silence


    Alphilis'' rate of learning was as paranormal as ever. She absorbed what I said without jealousy, as a cloth that had never sucked water before sucked water. My teaching is gone as it is.


    So I decided to try to train in martial arts as well. It''s hard to say I''m a first-rate user myself, but I''m quite capable of using anything. It would be indispensable for the type of weapon to teach. Maybe.


    Day 13 of the Spring Moon


    Something terrible happened today. I taught the basics of witchcraft before this, but it was only thinking about how to deal with humans who use witchcraft.


    But Alphilis used magic himself. I rushed to check the state of the curse. However, there was no change in the status of the curse. In other words, she would have exercised her witchcraft with a sealed curse on her. How much magic do you say you possess in that body? What is unsealable magic in my sorcery, perhaps one of the most powerful users of sealing on this continent.


    I''ve had fun and completely forgotten about my life with Alphilis lately, but I think again. I wonder who the hell she is. My interests are endless.


    Day 42 of Spring Moon


    These days Alphilis seems totally used to living with me, too, as if he''s a real parent or a brother. I have no parents or brothers, but would it feel like this if I were to have a family? Alphilis is a smart kid, but no way Yan is too much. Please, of Trent and other plant demons, hide is what I want you to stop.


    Day 13 of the Green Sprouting Moon


    Alphilis is sometimes played at night. Well, I''ve been through so much, I can''t help it. Rather, it would be a miracle that it is swinging so brightly all the way here. Is she originally trying to worry me with kindness? What a healthy thing.


    That''s when I stroke your head gently, and you''ll rest in peace. I don''t have much experience, but is that what people are like? Or me too... No, it''s a stupid story. He said I was looking for peace, etc.


    Continued

 359 The thoughts to be conveyed, the thoughts not to be conveyed, part 28 - from Aldrius notes

    But his notes are gradually transformed from there to that of the madman. The appearance remains unchanged. But obviously, Aldrius was about to go crazy. Or maybe he was being eroded by some kind of disease. Aldrius realized it, and when he was about to go crazy, he was leaving the house with a proper excuse.


    Speaking of Alphilis, are you unaware of such a thing? I''m sure he believes Aldrius as absolute, not dull. Alphilis actually has some memory back. I generally remember that I was raped, and I know that it was my real parents who sold themselves to the Magic Church. Not everything, of course, and especially occasions when I met Aldrius, was as good as I first knew from his mouth. He just seems to remember being unilaterally hit and stunned, and there is still a description of Aldrius being questioned about it. But that''s why she was putting more trust in Aldrius. Is it a fact that for Alphilis, Aldrius'' death, while feeling the visit, does not want to admit it?


    Because of that, gradually their lives were beginning to show a glitch. No, I guess it was a change to be visited eventually because it''s human life. Because Alphilis wasn''t even in such a lovely temperament that he stayed in one place from birth to death.


    And sometimes it''s spring when Alphilis turns 16. After completing Alphilis'' adult celebration, Aldrius told Alphilis that his life expectancy was near. Aldrius spoke the word as pale as possible, and Alphilis listened with the most faceless expression possible. Maybe that''s why their lives were about to come to an end. When we realized each other about it, Aldrius was about to lose his normal judgment.


    "Day 1 of the Green Sprouting Moon


    The season is as I noted, but the guy named Destiny is, by the way, ironic. I have 20 days left. But the time came to enter the moon where the green sprouts with today. How hateful it is that my life will be lost in this month when the earth is filled with the most activity of life in a year. I guess fate doesn''t like me. He seems to be a man who can''t be blessed with the earth no matter what, I am.


    I want to leave this statement as my head works properly. At first I was hesitant if I should write, but only here I honestly wanted to write everything down. Otherwise, the handwriting makes no sense. When you start lying to yourself, you will lose even the meaning of being alive.


    By the way, what was I trying to do earlier? I seriously thought I didn''t want to die here. How foolish and loathsome that you didn''t like to get immortality under Stervese so much, but now you don''t want to die.


    But I can''t rely on Stelvese right now. I guess she still looks down on this earth at the summit of Pilebos. Would you look at me too? But she never goes down the mountain for me. That''s such a woman. If she were to descend the mountain, it would only be when the fate of this continent moves.


    So I gave up on living. I can''t even hope to regenerate in this body anymore. That''s why until earlier I was captured by horrible paranoia. I was trying to get the quickest way. In front of me is an old woman. I tried to leave my living proof in the Alphilis that I raised like a daughter, no matter what. What a lousy thought circuit and desire.


    In fact, I planted sleeping pills in the alphilis evening (yuzu). She also has some knowledge of poisons, but she has no doubt about me. She mouthed the meal for nothing. And he exposed himself to defenseless sleep in front of me.


    When I turned the light off, I put my hands on her clothes. I didn''t have to turn it off because there''s nobody there anyway, such as the lights, but did the darkness behind me make you do that? But the darkness behind it also blew away so quickly that my heart exalted when I touched Alphilis.


    That''s not just excitement as a man. Sure, Alphilis is trying to be the owner of a beautiful and abundant body, but I held it like a mountain in a taram, such as a beautiful woman, and in beauty compared to a muse, Alphilis still doesn''t extend. I haven''t had a hand in the muse most of all, but that was for viewing, and that''s what made me happy. More than physical pleasure, however, I still seem to be in the nature of seeking spiritual fullness such as "trapping". I guess that''s why I try to ask for Alphilis because I instinctively know that poisoning her will make her permanently incapable of leaving me. I wore only Alphilis'' clothes.


    Where Alphilis'' skin was exposed, my hands clumped together. The light of the moon reflected on the cheeks of Alphilis. Is it conscious? More than that, suddenly guilt was on my neck.


    Would I have stopped for a moment as it was? The light of the moon was shining unchanged, so maybe it was actually a moment. The point is that I felt that long. I undone Alphilis'' clothes and put her to bed properly. That''s when Alphilis woke up. Those brown eyes just turned to me. I glanced back at those eyes reflexively. That was the eye I remember seeing back in the day.


    "Long time no see."


    "Oh, you got it all figured out."


    "Alpha Reese doesn''t have those eyes."


    "''Mine'' not missing?


    "With that word on, you''re done with a man named me."


    To my answer, someone who speaks of Alphilis laughed niggardly.


    "You know perfectly well. Surely it''s over in many ways."


    "Oh. I think I kind of figured out the meaning of the old woman''s words now. I couldn''t beat my desire. Apparently, I could have been human."


    "Human beings, even human beings, are truly lowlifes. If you''d lost your desire as it were, you''d have talked fast."


    "What do you mean?


    "Come on?"


    Something like Alphilis gave me a shady grin. Its filthy mouth moves.


    "If you were a bastard, wouldn''t you have preferred the Demon King?


    "Admittedly, that''s exciting, too. But more than that, I''m relieved."


    "Hmm?"


    I replied calmly to someone with a challenging grin.


    "Even I, such a bastard, could meet someone who I cherished and wanted to protect. That''s all I''m satisfied with."


    "Really? Don''t lie to me."


    The one who looks like Alphilis laughs, like a little fool at my answer.


    "Why did you say it was a lie?


    "Surely there is truth in your words. You realize yourself not even satisfied with your status as God, and you realize that you have your own happiness besides your status, honor, and power. That''s good. Wow. But still, you''ve never been attracted to such power. And people who will be able to make just the effort to get it. I mean, it''s greedy, gracious, stupid. Including your sexuality."


    "... what are you trying to say?


    Somewhat bewildered me, the man tells.


    "It means knowing yourself better. You''re still not satisfied as you are, I''m sure."


    "No! That''s not true"


    "The answer will be right out. But, or..."


    The woman tried to whine about something and still stopped right away. I thought about listening, but she was about to lose consciousness gradually and her presence was getting thinner. Apparently, it''s not free to manifest itself. Or maybe he came out forced. Then what do you want to tell me until I can''t? Such a question arises in my chest, but I could not finally ask the answer.


    And Alphilis fell asleep again. All I could do was stare at that sleeping face.


    Continued

 360 The thoughts to be conveyed, the thoughts not to be conveyed, part 29 - from Aldrius notes

    Day 2 of the Green Sprouting Moon


    I had a dream last night. What has come to my dreams is an alphilis with long black hair. More than ever before, she had grown up to be a beautiful woman. The brilliance was increasingly polished, and I could not bear to see her. If you look at yourself, aren''t you ugly and dark? I try to keep away from her because of her ugliness, but she tells me this tenderly as she turns around before me.


    "Thank you."


    Alphilis embraced me, wondering and my heart soothed. I may have never felt so calm in my life. What the hell is a thing that fills my heart? Go on, Alphilis tells.


    "Your fate will change thanks to you"


    "What? What''s that..."


    "Your fate may not change. But..."


    The words of Alpha Reese were heard only halfway through, and I fell asleep in complete contentment before thinking about it.


    If you wake up, Alphilis sleeps peacefully in front of you. She''s not very strong in the morning originally, so I''m always up earlier. I nodded and cautioned her about how it would be if my pre-wedding daughter exposed her sleeping face to a man, but she never listened. Only stubborn places like this. Who the hell do I look like?


    And I couldn''t think of the satisfaction of last night, and on the contrary, I was captured by loneliness. I only remember feeling fulfilled. But I don''t feel it. What an irony, I mocked myself. Then I would have cursed my destiny if I had thought it was something without happiness.


    Then I woke up awhile later. Alphilis didn''t seem to remember anything about last night or anything. I felt a little anxious and dissatisfied with her ease, but at ease somewhere in my heart, it was a feeling of revulsion.


    Day 9 of the Green Sprouting Moon


    Obviously, I''m not feeling well. I didn''t feel like eating breakfast, but then I threw up a lot of blood. Alphilis rushes over, but I took control of her. It would be troublesome if it were infectious. I told her to go to Gwendorf, and in the meantime I wrote to her. It is a suicide note.


    I wrote to some other people again. so that the walking path of the Alphilis ahead is shining. I was very anxious to see how far my powers could protect her. If you go out into the outside world, you''ll be waiting for a lot of danger. Sometimes you will be forced by the need to use a spell mark. What will she do then? And around her? Who can support her? Anxiety is endless.


    I imagine the parents sending out their daughters must be feeling this way, and the grin spilled all the time. Looks like Alphilis will be back while we do that. I can write this note once or twice. After that, I think I''ll send it to Truffon. He seems the most harmless. You''ll also be able to make the right decision on that. Besides, that''s what I told you about one end of my theory, and if you''re a true dragon, you might be able to adjust your curse. At least I can lend you my wisdom. Well, in front of the Alphilis, you have to be like a master to the end. It''s hard to raise a child.


    Day 13 of the Green Sprouting Moon


    Alphilis and I saw the moon. There are two moons in this world, blue and white, neither of which I liked. The filled white moon wandered like this world and hated it, and the blue moon I could always see was unchanged and I couldn''t bear to see it like my sexuality. But not today. The moon that Alphilis and I would see was so beautiful. I probably no longer hate the world or myself more than I thought. Because such a wonderful daughter smiles at me.


    It would also be the last time I would write this notebook. It''s hard to take a brush anymore. Or if you keep it on the floor, you might not wake up as it is. But that''s fine. It''s too much of a life for me. Getting everything was no match for me, but this girl is enough for me. She would leave this land without me, and she would be free to feather. I can''t help but enjoy thinking about it. What life will Alphilis lead? I wish she was happy at least. Yes, let''s do a study of magic that will make people happy next time they are born. Doing so isn''t bad either, I''m sure... ''


    The notes were interrupted here. Probably exhausted here. Truffon closed his notebook here and sealed the book with his own hands. There are many things in this notebook that Alphilis doesn''t have to know. Truffon decided that he would not need to know everything. Besides, Aldrius should have told Alphilis enough already. Because


    "Alphilis is growing up to be a good daughter, isn''t he? He seemed to have a lot of friends."


    Truffon remembers how the Alphilis was taking his people. Truffon thought he was surrounded by good air.


    If there''s anything to worry about, just one thing. At that time, a bird-like man jumped into his room.


    "Master, master!


    "Ooh, Peasuke. Have you been looking into that?


    "Call me ''Petefloat'' properly"


    "You have a long name. Piisuke is enough."


    "Ugh, I can''t believe this is your husband much. Hardly."


    It was the fairies, as was Uti, who began to dizzle in front of Truffon. He has been a fairy that can be used for truffles for a long time, but he is a fairy who regularly goes out to him from among the sara fairies. It is inherently very honorable to be a fairy serving a true dragon, but Truffon was disliked after a long time. Because he has little contact with nature and lives in man. Living in humans was not at all thought to be our training for fairies. By the way, is there a lottery to decide who to put on the service to Truffon or not?


    Well, it''s such a peat float, so I always follow his orders, no, but it just makes a difference that I''m serving a true dragon and benefiting from it, and I''m a pretty good fairy. I''m not aware of him at all. Truffon asks him about it. He has something that has bothered him since Alphilis came to him.


    "So, what do you say? Who''s out of town? There are signs of magic coming from here. I don''t think the average guy would notice because I''m cleverly hiding it, but I''m not deceiving. I''ve never heard of such magic before. Aren''t you the owner of more magic than the Great Demon King?


    "Your husband was right, there were definitely strong signs bearers outside. I was going to be distracted when I stopped by, so I just looked away, too. There are demon kings beside them again. It looked like a pigeon. Later there is one Warcraft. That''s all I saw."


    "Hmm, is that the surveillance Oran put on the Alphilis? But I didn''t expect this much surveillance from one daughter. Is that how important Alphilis is?"


    After a moment of thought, Truffon slaps his knee flat.


    "All right, let''s see him!


    "Yeah? Is your husband okay to meet such a strong guy?


    "Leave it to me, I have confidence in my running legs!


    "Hey, what a pitiful word..."


    Petefloat followed Truffon, disappointed but out of spite.


    Continued

 361 Deep dwellers, Part 1 - True Dragon of Wisdom

    "... have you come out..."


    "Is it Alphilis?


    "... oh, you seemed to be seeing someone... at least a magician... and quite skillful, I couldn''t see through the building..."


    "What a... ah, here. Don''t bite my finger!


    "... what are you doing..."


    This is a little far from Begrad in the woods. Lifeless and Erlich were monitoring the Alphilis. It is lifeless to be precise, and Erlich just stopped by to report it. Beside it, the white warcraft picked up by Lifeless all the time. The warcraft, which had grown to such a size there that it could not fit in his palms, was also strong in his jaw, protruding its sharp fangs into the elriches.


    When I was a toddler, I was a bright pedestrian bird warcraft with a hairy figure of elegance, but when I grew up, I transformed into a fierce, extreme personality. Most importantly, it has already shown a lot of scale against Erlich. Is there recognition as a master, a submissive beast in front of the lifeless?


    Erlich hastily tries to remove that warcraft and the lifeless looking slightly frightened.


    "... apparently that warcraft doesn''t like you..."


    "Such an idiot. Who cares every day... wow, don''t stick your fangs up your head! There''s a hole!


    "Gururu"


    Erlich was a warcraft he couldn''t take off, but when Lifeless said, "Stop," he took off his fangs and sat down on the spot.


    "Why?


    "The difference between benevolence."


    "Dortmund, you!


    Erlich devours the knight who appeared on the spot without a sound. But Dortmund didn''t really even get along.


    "By the way, king. What''s your name on this little beast?


    "... Speaking of which, didn''t you put it on yet... what would you like?


    "So it''s a white beast, so why don''t you make it ''cro''? Such a vulgar beast anyway, I don''t even know my color... ghoul! So don''t bite."


    "... apparently you have the same head, Erlich..."


    When Lifeless laughed at him, Dortmund gave him a bit of a giggle. Lifeless, no, the hero King Graham laughed in public and so on. I''ve hardly even seen Dortmund, which was near one side. Apparently, Dortmund thought this beast was here to come. Dortmund has seen so many such fates. And he said he was one of them again. I also knew that Dortmund as much as Graham was not a good man, but Graham had the charm to attract people with wonder.


    Lifeless haunts his head as he watches the Warcraft attack Erlich.


    "... name or... right... how about ''blanche'' after the color of your body hair?... It''s a word that used to mean ''white''... apparently a female, or keep it as a female name..."


    "No, no, then you''re very much the same as me... why?


    When Lifeless decided on the name of the Warcraft, Blanche slipped over to Lifeless with joy. Apparently you liked your name. Dortmund nods when he sees how it is.


    "This warcraft is clever. I understand our conversation."


    "Stupid, there shouldn''t be that much wisdom in this race"


    "... but now you understand... well, heresy can happen in any world... never mind, Erlich..."


    "Gu"


    Erlich seemed kind of unconvinced, but I can''t help but say that to my husband. I had no choice but to indulge.


    And then there is one man appearing suddenly without a sign in front of them.


    "So much magic, when I came to see what kind of guy he was, I knew it was a face"


    "Who!?


    "Mm, what about you?


    "... this is another face I miss a lot..."


    Erlich suddenly revealed his vigilance to the man who emerged, but Lifeless and Dortmund seemed to have relaxed their vigilance on the contrary. Erlich, shrugged by the atmosphere of the venue, compares the faces of both the confused lifeless and the other man.


    The man spoke effortlessly to the lifeless.


    "Hey, Graham. Long time no see."


    "... I guess you''re the only one who can talk to me so easily... Notice..."


    "Long time no see, Lord Nottis."


    Lifeless also replied easily and thanked Dortmund. increasingly perplexing Erlich.


    "Dear Lifeless, what about this guy?


    "... even with my master. I learned imperialism from this guy..."


    "That''s all, then, isn''t it? I was the one who taught him how to feel as a king to the lad who graces many of his men, not knowing his right or left. No martial arts, no manipulation. I guess I was the first to make out with Dortmund there. Well, if it turns out, it was a failure, a great failure, to tailor you to the king. This guy''s on track, he''s got a massacre going on."


    "That''s a disagreement, Notice. I just figured out what you call the ideal place, the means to make a kingdom for a thousand years. Make yourself immortal first. And I just repeated my experiments to get overwhelming power."


    Soon Lifeless was back in adulthood. Is that all you''re into talking to Notice? Apparently, for a lifeless person, Notice was a somewhat trustworthy person. Lifeless is talking fast.


    "Sure, the sorcery rampage in that place could be described as miscalculation, but it turned out to be superior. After that, everything was supposed to work out if I went back to the country. But when I realized it, the people who mistakenly thought I was dead had started civil strife first. I guess there were more than one of those guys who were doing the math to take over the country the minute I was gone. After that, it was impossible to undo the country anymore, and I was going to make immortality a certainty before building a new country. At that time, unexpected circumstances sealed it in different spaces."


    "I wonder. You didn''t originally seem interested in running the country. Not when I was younger, but 20 years after I became king, I seemed to lose interest in everything.


    Besides, I did say that it was necessary to hold it down with absolute force over governance. But absolute power and fear mean absolutely different things. That magic you use, that''s a good example. That magic is in people''s hands. For true dragons, of course. That magic shouldn''t have been done. "


    "That''s a theory of results. Besides, the only reason the country doesn''t work anymore is because you left me, right? Then I had no one to speak to equally. Every man was foolish to get out of his mouth, and no one told me the truth. As a king, I was surrounded by many subjects, but there was someone I could talk to."


    "It''s your fault, too, but... okay. It doesn''t even begin to miss the old days like that now. More than that."


    Truffon undone the conversation, albeit slightly irritated by the unbending lifelessness of his opinions, as he used to. I know a hundred things about my personality that I wouldn''t ask if Lifeless had said so for a long time. Besides, Truffon also understands that lifeless people are not the kind of people who bend their beliefs. Though I don''t think I have time to devote to meaningless conversation and interaction, Truffon was not sorry if Dortmund wasn''t this boneless and a little more attentive.


    Continued

 362 Deep dwellers, part 2 - collaborators

    "I want to ask you more than that, it''s Graham. Why are you following Alpha Reese?


    "What''s it got to do with you, Notice?


    "Yes. He''s the look of the man I called my friend. More often than not, you might not have thought of me as a friend. But besides, I personally care about her. Depending on the..."


    "Won''t you quit fighting us? Don''t bother."


    Lifeless looked uncommonly troubled. He also has the role he has been given and the desire not to fight Notice, plus the desire to continue the conversation with him. Lifeless toured, but still made quick decisions like him.


    "... well to the point where we can talk. I''m surveillance."


    "Is it the Orange Bull you''re ordering?"


    "Yes."


    "For what?"


    "I don''t know. I''m sure your master had an idea."


    "... that''s odd"


    Notice''s questions just swelled with this interaction. Obviously, there''s something wrong with Lifeless.


    "Notice, what''s wrong?


    "Graham, since when have you been so submissive? Surely Oranzeble is a great wizard. If it was just magic, it would be a delicacy that surpassed the true dragon. That''s something we''ve all acknowledged for a long time. But I don''t think a respectable man named you would just obey. What the hell happened?


    "What are you doing stupid... all for the liberation of the world''s truth?"


    "What?"


    Truffon surprises me even more. At the moment of further attempts to connect words, a fuzzy black shadow appears between Lifeless and Truffon, forming the shape of a person.


    "Let us be there, true dragon in charge of wisdom"


    "Who are you? I''m talking to this guy right now."


    "I agree. Let me ask you to step back, my brother-in-law."


    "You''re the one who falls back, lifeless. This is also for the liberation of the truth in the world."


    "... got it."


    To Hidun''s words, Lifeless led Dortmund and Erlich to pull back very hard. Seeing the sight, Truffon was convinced.


    "I see, spiritual bondage? Spiritual magic was a specialty of Orangeables."


    "That''s the thing. But if you don''t, there''s no way such a magnificent man would obey you."


    "Nevertheless, I didn''t know it was valid until Graham. Should I have done it back in the day, too? But you don''t seem to have been affected from the beginning."


    "I am purely one who sympathized with the idea of Master Orangeable. No need for restraint."


    "I see you''re the collaborator of the Orange Bull. If you want to tighten it up, you might as well."


    Truffon steps forward and squeals the bones of his fingers. Truffon never likes rough things, but only true dragons and his ability to fight is much more than that. The man in front of him, Truffon went into a strong attitude, convinced that Hidun''s ability to fight was lower than his own. But when Hidun took control of him, he spat an unexpected word.


    "If you want to know your master''s purpose, let me know. You don''t even bother to take me down."


    "Well, no, you''re honest."


    "Your master said he didn''t intend to hide it from you from the beginning. I''m sure Notice would sympathize with my ideas."


    "? What do you mean?


    Before Truffon could grasp the sincerity of Hidun''s words, the purpose of Oranzebul was spoken from Hidun''s mouth. As that word progresses, a truffle draws blood from his face.


    "Hey, what?!? Is that a fact?


    "Yes, definitely. Signs are already beginning to appear. Didn''t you notice the boulder?


    "No... if you say so, there are no unexpected verses."


    "Again. If you look at the world carefully, you should be aware of it. But nobody notices. There are no ancient giants anymore, and the Wings are not in this land. The beast man lacks his head, and Gwendorf, the head of the true dragon, is getting pretty dumb. It''s the chief, so naturally all the other dragons are dumb. Now your master will have to move. What do you say? With all this knowledge of the facts, can you say that Master Oranzeble is wrong?


    "... you wouldn''t be wrong. If I''m in his shoes, I might do the same thing."


    "Isn''t it?


    The color of Truffon''s eyes was deeper on Hidun, who was slightly better at sounding his nose. For him, it could have been the first serious look in hundreds of years indeed.


    But, kid, let me just say one thing.


    "Yes, what is it?


    "I''m not in an Orangeable position. That''s why I''m going to find a way to live. I haven''t tested all the elements yet."


    "Be my guest. I''m sure Mr. Oranzebul would have done the same with Notice."


    "Hmm, the guy who only lives about half of me says a busy word. Well, just tell the Orange Bull guy one thing. Your way is best if you think only of the conclusions. But I think it''s too blind and steep. Tell him not to lick the world."


    "... okay, and"


    "One more thing. I''m not going to stand in your way right now. But depending on the circumstances, it will also be your enemy. Or maybe I''m on your side. Either way, tell them I''ll see you soon."


    "I look forward to that."


    "I hope so."


    That''s all I said, Truffon turned his heel back. It''s no use talking to any more brainwashed lifeless people, and I knew perfectly well that Hidun in front of me wouldn''t talk about it. Truffon realized that there was nothing to be gained on this occasion and that now that he knew the purpose of the Orange Bull, he knew too little about it.


    "(Damn, I didn''t know things were so chopped up. If the Orange Bull were to move here, I guess he was going to go ahead with the flow of time himself. We have to hurry... before it''s all too late!


    A truffle walking early took the paper out of his nostrils. On a special piece of paper that reacts to witchcraft. When he writes a sentence, he hurries to seal it.


    "Petefloat!


    "Yes, no! Master, you finally called me by name..."


    "Don''t tear it up, things are chopped up. Hurry up and get him to the current head of the witch. I need you to find out as soon as possible."


    "Yes. You''re with the head witch, right? Uh, sure, right now..."


    "If my information isn''t wrong, it should be the white witch Fairtoose in the swamp. Look, I repeat, we''re in a hurry, okay?


    "... I did accept. We''ll use the metastasis to deliver it in a few days."


    "I wish he was in the swamp. Hurry up anyway. Go!


    Petefloat popped up so that he could play along with orders that were also close to that anger. Staring at that figure, Truffon also runs out toward the nearby woods.


    "Damn. I''m going to take it easy and look around the world, but it''s fucked up. Not if you''re involved in Alphilis, this is. I hope you don''t let the old man do his job, not at all."


    That soliloquy, which no one could hear, disappeared into the woods, and at the same time the figure of Truffon disappeared into the woods.


    Some time later, a farmer boy who happened to be out in the woods collecting nuts came home to tell him that he had seen a stunning dragon of silver feathering from the woods, but as a kid''s joke or illusion, he said it was over to the extent that he glamorized the subject of evenings a little.


    Continued

 363 Deep dwellers, the 3 ~ boy ~

    Time goes back to now. Alphilis and the others had left Truffon''s room and were about to return to Hausen''s mansion. Alphilis, who should have been relieved of the tension, still seemed to be doing some thinking.


    "Alfi, what are we going to do?


    Talk to Alphilis with Aerial beside him. She''s worried because the look on Alphilis'' face doesn''t come to mind.


    But don''t you realize such an aerial thing? Alphilis answered facelessly, keeping his face forward.


    "Well... we don''t have anything to do in Grad, shall we go back to Arnelia? Even if we recruit mercenaries, it''s not far from here."


    "Then you ask Lakia to do it again."


    "Yeah, as soon as Ekla''s ready."


    The Ekla was traveling east to take over his job. Even though she is still young, she has quite a bit of status and a job. She said it would take days to get ready, but...


    "Alphilis!"


    Rumor had it that Shadow, Ekla, appeared on horseback in front of the Alphilis.


    "That, Ekla. What''s the matter with you?


    "Ugh, uh... I''ve been rushing to get the job done!


    "It''s early."


    Apparently Ekla is much more competent than Alphilis thinks. She handled only what needed to be rushed to an end, and later gave instructions in writing. Her boss was her father, Hausen, so by then she didn''t have to be ready to do anything about it.


    Nevertheless, the way Ekla rushed to Alphilis was cute, and when Ekla arrived, Alphilis caressed his head unexpectedly. Ekla was suddenly very upset.


    "Hey, what are you doing?


    "Oh, I thought you were cute"


    "Ekura the loyal dog."


    "Who''s a dog!


    Ekla grabs her by Uty''s words, but Uty flies away. She usually crosses with rigid people like Aerial and Miranda, so if she''s as fast as Ekla, she can avoid it without a problem.


    He ran in the direction of the day after, as Uti teased Ekla. The Alphilis look at it with a cheek.


    Its moments when calm time flowed. All over the body of Alphilis, a glimmer of magic ran. A stiff alphilis speaks aerially and alerts the surroundings.


    "Aerie, now..."


    When Alphilis accidentally alerted his surroundings to aerial and back-to-back alignment, the anomaly had already happened. Aerial on my back, doesn''t move like a rock. Alphilis accidentally grabs her shoulder, but Aerial still didn''t move.


    "Aerie? Aerie, what..."


    "She''s not moving."


    When Alphilis looked back to those who spoke quietly, there stood a boy dressed in a black robe. The boy was walking slowly as he turned that gaze to Alphilis with no expression. At first glance, there''s nothing strange about a boy. I have a neat face, and I don''t see any aggressiveness anywhere. It was clear that Alphilis had no hostility.


    To insist, he had the odd impression that he was too faceless. Plus, it''s not like he''s that beautiful, but his face is too neat.


    Besides, if Alphilis looked around, everything would have stopped. It''s not just Aerial. Ekla, Lakia, Tasha, even the flying utility. Isn''t the water that is watering even stopped? Alphilis realized that this was the magic of time suspension, but he had never seen or heard anything so massive. Time manipulated magic is rarely used, but Alphilis can use preliminary objects for once. That''s why I can clearly see how unusual this condition is. The magic in front of you is almost an event in the magical realm. Because at least everything in Alphilis'' sight stops at that time.


    The boy stood in front of Alphilis if he noticed. He was only tall to the side of Alphilis'' chest, yet he stood before her to intimidate Alphilis.


    "Are you..."


    "Who I am is not the problem"


    The boy blocked Alphilis'' remarks with a quiet, but resolute voice. I won''t let you say yes or no. The boy was haunted by such definite air. The minor alphilis is also going to be a step backwards in the boy''s intimidation. It may be unusual for Alphilis to easily let go of the lead in the conversation.


    Seeing an alphilis like that, the boy speaks to the alphilis.


    "Alphilis, I need to talk to you."


    "What? The one with the rookie numb?


    "It''s not a big deal to be able to make jokes in this situation. But this one is a waste of time and opportunity. Let''s get him to hang out with us, even if it''s a little forceful. Lifeless consciousness is out of line thanks to Notice. This is a rare opportunity."


    When the boy who said so disappeared for a moment and grabbed that hand when he appeared in front of the next Alphilis, the two figures disappeared without a trace from Begrad. Immediately afterwards, everything came back to normal so that when it was frozen it would move, but the only difference was that there was no alphilis on the spot.


    "Alfi...?"


    It was only a matter of seconds before the fuss, realizing that Alphilis, which Aerial was supposed to have been next door, had neglected to disappear.


    Continued

 364 Deep dwellers, part 4 ~ encounter ① ~

    "... what about here?


    When Alphilis opened his eyes, who for a moment had the illusion that he had been surrounded by light, it was the heart of the garden. In front of me is a white elegant crossed table with two chairs placed opposite each other. Colorful flowers bloom around, the fountain sprays water up softly, and birds can be heard chirping loosely. What an idyllic place it was to say winter was near.


    "Go ahead, come here"


    The boy urged the chair to escort Alphilis, but Alphilis also turned down the invitation in alarm. The boy sighed when he saw how it was, and he took his seat first.


    "Hmm, did I get the escort the wrong way? I''ve heard that this kind of method prevails in modern times."


    "It''s not like that. It''s just..."


    "Oh, you mean that. Don''t worry, I won''t take anything and eat it. If that''s what you''re gonna do, I''m gonna do it."


    "... so is that. Because he is someone who can do such arts and crafts. Did you just stop time?


    "Name and Answer"


    A boy flatly answered and showed Alphilis, who took his seat slightly giving up.


    "When you make a seed, stop the time in a certain range of space and at the same time perform the magic of perception inhibition on the periphery. Now the man inside stops time, and he will not recognize it from outside. Those who enter spaces where time has stopped will cease at the same time, and without knowing exactly what time it is, they will not be the first to notice that it has stopped only a few hours."


    "We''re talking very briefly, but ''very difficult'' is not a level story. That''s theoretically possible, but I didn''t think I could. Aren''t we talking about a totally magical realm?


    "Not really. If you go extremely witchcraft, you will eventually be able to do it. Theoretically, it''s possible. And the concept of magic changes over time. What is now called magic may also be used by ordinary people in a hundred years'' time as a matter of course. The flow of time would be like that."


    "I''ll tell you. Who are you? I heard earlier, but I still want you to answer me if you find it futile. Otherwise, don''t you think it would be rude to talk to me?


    Alphilis uncommonly expressed dissatisfaction. Or maybe he was anxious. But the boy who poured the liquor provided for the table returned a badly chopped answer.


    "Someone... that''s what I want to know, too."


    "? What do you mean?


    "We''re talking over here. Anyway, I am one without my own name. So treat it well to that extent. And finally, there''s a chance I won''t see you for the rest of my life."


    "Hey. Forced to take people out, what''s that saying? Are you making fun of me?


    "No, that''s not true"


    "No, I do!


    Now Alphilis started to get angry. The boy looks a little troubled by that attitude.


    "Why are you angry? I''m sure it''s frustrating that he was suddenly transferred out to a place like this."


    "Not there. It''s pitiful that you don''t have a name, and I think it''s inconvenient! If you don''t, I''ll give you a name, okay?


    "Well, that''s funny. What kind of name would that be?


    "Well, how about a pouch or something?


    Alphilis, saying so, had a lively expression for some reason. But by contrast, the boy''s face keeps getting colder and colder. Although it may not have looked very different because it was originally faceless.


    "I''m not particularly obsessed with the name... but I''m sorry for the name."


    "Why, you don''t have a name, so whatever."


    "Isn''t that a common name given to livestock in the eastern countries? Even if it''s a joke that you''re exactly in line with livestock, it''s a bad tach. Besides, I don''t exactly like the same name as Annomarie''s evil hobby servant."


    "? I don''t know, but you don''t like it"


    "Naturally. If you''re going to be a named parent, think more seriously."


    As the boy looked slightly grumpy, Alphilis thought that the boy was not emotionless and relieved himself a little. Alphilis, of course, deliberately took the story in the direction of pissing off the boy. I can''t read any of the boy''s backgrounds without an expression. Even though he was brought to a place where he didn''t know where he was, Alphilis thought he wanted to at least grasp the character of his opponent.


    Still, although I''m not sure about the boy, I found out that he was at least the one who was likely to have a good conversation. So as an alphilis, I''m seriously thinking of his name, but there''s a word that came to my mind when I saw him. I don''t know where it came from or what it means, Alphilis. But the name came to me naturally. Alphilis hesitated to tell me if I should, but if I made him wait any longer, it was going to piss him off, so I honestly decided to put it in my mouth.


    "... drasil"


    "What?"


    "What about Yugdrasil? It just came to me."


    The boy''s eyes were open to the name Alphilis said hesitantly. Alphilis panicking about the way it is.


    "Kee, I didn''t like it!?


    "No, it''s not... it''s not..."


    The boy looked like he was laying his eyes down and biting his lips off. Would silence have flowed between them for a while? Alphilis didn''t even have to understand the boy''s mood, and the boy seemed to be immersed in some emotion. It wasn''t a very pleasant time to try and make it an alphilis, but the boy raised his face as if he had given some answers.


    "I''m sorry, I''m just a little surprised. But it''s a good name. Let''s do that."


    "Are you sure? Then I''ll call you Yugud, okay?


    "Why omit it?


    "''Cause it''s not hard to call"


    Yugdrasil sighed a little to Alphilis, who said it without any evil at all.


    "Oh man... she''s a free daughter"


    "No?"


    "No, that''s fine. That''s why it''s good."


    "? Am I being praised"


    "Sort of."


    The boy replied, drinking the booze in front of him. There is some satisfying grin on that look. When the boy drinks up a glass of booze, he turns back to Alphilis, letting his hands made up of water alone pour on the demon when he summoned him this time.


    Continued

 356 The thoughts to be conveyed, the thoughts not to be conveyed, Part 25 - More Than Aldriuss Notes

    Day 10 of the deciduous moon


    After three days of meeting the girl, the girl''s condition finally began to show calm. I was mostly sleepless and hectic, but I couldn''t help but get a sense of fullness when I saw the girl get to rest in peace. This would have been perfect without the extra visitors.


    "Excuse me."


    It was a very normal seemingly quiet young man who opened the door and came in before this one replied. But the shady looking man behind him and the big man with the unfocused eyes were ruining the refreshing impression of the youth. If the youth also look closely, they can see that their eyes are sharp that do not belong to the ordinary person.


    And most importantly, the boy was a magician. A young man who at first sight has no philosophy other than the quality of magic that surrounds him. But it was me who figured it out. This man is not the only one. Most importantly, he said he was the same kind of person I am. I became tired and conscious and relative to the youth.


    "What can I do for you?


    "I see it as Aldrius-Serg-Reselwerk, but how"


    The youth asked questions as if there had been no such thing as my inquiry from the beginning. I lay face to face, and the young man put his hand against me in a gap that worried whether I should speak honestly or not.


    "Waste of time just asking"


    A blade of wind was released from the young man''s hand. The magic of power is small just for unchanging, but powerful enough to kill ordinary people. I suppressed the blade aggressively with the sealing technique, but the young man just nodded satisfactorily.


    "Is it still real?"


    "Do what! What are you gonna do if you''re wrong?


    "Nothing. Thanks. We''ll just destroy the evidence and get rid of it."


    "What?"


    To the young man who answered plainly, the servant also stepped back. I''ve never met anyone who would say a more dangerous word plainly. I raised my guard, but the youth, on the contrary, lifted my guard. On the contrary, I felt like I had been removed from my shoulder watermark.


    "I''ll see you first. I am the Enchanted Church Crusader, Ingville of ''Prandler''. You know my name, right?


    "You say it''s ''Plunderer''? Say something funny. Though many will have no name, such as the Sorcery Church''s conquest troops. There''s no way I know."


    "That''s something different. It was in the habit of exploring us. I''ve been captain since you were at the Magic Church. You can''t possibly know that."


    To that word I remembered a name that was only slightly caught in my memory. Ingville of the Magic Church, I did remember that name. Certainly a short time before I left the Magic Church, I had heard of a genius who became captain of the Expeditionary Corps at only 10 years of age. I thought if the man was growing up, he would certainly be about this old.


    But I found out he was so dangerous. If I knew, I wouldn''t invite you defenselessly to a place like this. It is regrettable that it was best to regulate the girl''s curse and that she did not put any magic of sensation or inhibition in the inn. What purpose have you come for? As if to observe my doubts, Ingville mentioned and showed them earlier.


    "What, no big deal. I''m just here for my daughter. I''m not going to do anything to you. Running away from the Magic Church is a thing of the past. There is also an agreement not to hold me accountable. Oh, think of the earlier magic as a replacement for greeting. I don''t deserve to be the one to die."


    "What a guy. But so many men, what are you doing here?


    "I''m just here to collect my daughter there, what have I figured out? Our Mage Church took its present form in order to properly manage the magicians. Didn''t you forget the basic philosophy of the Magic Church? My daughter''s magic there is too strong. You don''t know what kind of disaster it''s gonna cause if you leave it alone."


    "True."


    Indeed, Ingville''s remarks are true. But this man''s direct boss is a pain in the ass. It''s not official, but I was eyeing that it would be Hoomilne, chairman of the Dark Magic Faction, who is manipulating this man directly. Nothing is prejudicial about dark magic, and although the heads of every faction are quite stomachy all the time, Hoomilne was a bunch of unmistakable villains. No, I''m just saying that I don''t hate sacrifice if it''s for factional expansion and sorcery research rather than villains, which is probably normal as a sorcerer. I guess at public intervals, that''s called a villain.


    If I let this girl go to such a man, I don''t know what kind of education she''ll be given. No, it''s good if you just get an education, but if you do poorly, you''ll be the subject of an experiment. I couldn''t even think about throwing a girl that could be my destiny into a place like that.


    I make one determination. If I were you before, it would be an incredibly dangerous bet. When we compete, it was me who made the escape route first. But this time it was a battle with no guarantee whatsoever.


    "What if I said no?


    "I''ll kill you and get the girl. I guess I figured that out again."


    "That''s not good."


    For the first time here, Ingville looked unexpected. So I flinch.


    "Kill me, all of my sealing is in the dark. Then it would be a loss for the Magic Church, wouldn''t it?


    "Well, instead of offering your research results, I want you to miss the girl. Is that what you''re saying?


    "That''s the thing. What do you say we take it?


    "Hmm... show me some of that sealing magic. We''ll talk about it later."


    Ingville''s suggestions were the best, so I showed Ingville some of my research as a book. Looking at that book, Ingville''s complexion changes.


    "How dare you manipulate such complex and strange sorcery?"


    "It''s an honor to keep it as a compliment. What do you say, no lies, no lies?


    "Chi, sure. But how many years does it take to decipher and train users? Besides, isn''t this the only book?


    "Oh, there are seven more books of the same thing. But they''re in my head."


    "He''ll do it."


    Ingville looked at me funny. After all, we are of the same kind. Ingville must have been satisfied with his interactions with me, not just with the contents of the book.


    Ingville then left me with the books. The result was to be communicated at a later date. Hmm, and leaking a sigh of relief, I look back and the girl wakes up and looks at me. In those eyes, I did not see the dangerous light some days ago.


    "Thank you, you''ve helped me"


    "... who, you are"


    I felt something strange in the girl''s tone and looked back unexpectedly. But something that pretended to be a girl was nothing but a gentle laugh.


    "Aldrius, if you want to protect me, you have to protect me forever."


    "Wait, so who are you..."


    "I asked for it."


    To say all that, the girl fell to lose her mind and began to sleep again, resting calmly. What the hell was that now? I wonder who this girl is.


    I had a tired body and had been thinking about it for a while.


    Day 11 of the deciduous moon


    When the girl woke up this morning, she looked around for a moment and said, "Where am I?," he asked. Apparently, my memory is vague, and I''m not sure why I''m even here.


    I introduced myself and explained a little bit about how I got here. Then you remember something blurry, the girl seemed to have swallowed up the current situation to some extent. At least, he seemed to understand that he had done irrevocable things to the villagers and could no longer return to his homeland.


    The girl who lost her way seemed to be on her way, and when I called out, "Come with me," she reluctantly glanced up, but eventually took my hand, which she offered as an aside. This is how my life with the girl, Alphilis, began.


    Continued

 357 The thoughts to be conveyed, the thoughts not to be conveyed, part 26 - from Aldrius notes

    For some time from there, it seemed that the days of peace had also visited Aldrius. It seemed that Aldrius was putting the contents of the sealing technique on his head in the books one by one and handing it over to those of the conquest troops who regularly came to receive it. It goes without saying that after a while Aldrius completely cloud-covered and arranged for the book to reach the Magic Church, not the Conquest Troop, from himself.


    The Magic Church was also satisfied with its achievements and officially did not ask in detail what had happened to Aldrius. Of course, the leaders of each faction had somehow grasped the situation, and the Dark Faction did not want to surface their own untimely ends again, and they did not publicly do so. This was an indication that, at the same time, it was harder to get a hold of Alphilis while giving up the sealing monopoly.


    And when Aldrius found a place where they could calm down, he set up his place. Behind the mountains, close to the ruins, they laid down a place to live. Gwendorf, the head of the true dragon, was making a nap nearby, something that even a servant Aldrius did not know.


    Furthermore, Aldrius realizes that she is a very smart person in living with Alphilis and decides to educate her. I decided to call myself "Master" and treat her as my mentor''s relationship. There were a lot of emotions swirling around.


    "Day 2 of the Silent Moon


    One thing that fortunately happened was that you don''t have any familiar memories of Alphilis? Somehow her memory seemed vague after she woke up to magic, and all she seemed to have was regret and guilt. In the middle of the night, there were often days when I would go nagging. But if that''s all it takes, it should be good. Best of all, she doesn''t remember killing a man from the Expeditionary Corps. It only comes with the feeling that we defeated them, but the memory of killing them is strangely completely falling out. But that''s fine. Because such young children would not need memories of killing.


    Nevertheless, it will be time to consider a residence. Anyway, because a rootless life from journey to journey will be tough for a young Alphilis.


    Day 13 of the Moon of Silence


    Has it been about 10 days since you set up? Deep in such a mountain, this mountain has everything you need to live. When it comes to the time when all life lurks in your breath, there is so much richness in this land that there is no trouble with food. Maybe it''s richness because there are no people.


    Many warcraft for that matter, but it doesn''t bitter me. Warcraft and demons are basically the same as humans, and if they raze their own living areas, they get angry. But if we showed that we were not hostile, and promised to share things in overlapping living areas, there would never have been a useless dispute. I just fought over it, and there''s no way I''d lose that way. And when it had penetrated the beasts, I was treated like the LORD of this belt.


    Is it because I protect it? There are no warcraft trying to get their hands on Alphilis either. Before this, I found an alphilis that would get caught up in a warcraft. But the Warcraft didn''t seem so varied, and I watched Alphilis like I was having a little trouble. I guess I don''t even know how scared I am because the Warcraft doesn''t attack me, but maybe I should also teach her a little more about the Warcraft scare.


    Day 17 of the Moon of Silence


    I also secured the food for my seat, so I''ll go back and read the books I held myself to and so on. Before I came to the back of the mountain, I was purchasing new books. But Alphilis couldn''t read the letters, at first he showed interest in my book, but soon fell asleep on my lap looking bored.


    Well, naturally. Because the farmer''s daughter doesn''t need to be able to read letters or anything. Yeah, why don''t you teach her some letters? There''s enough time to rot anyway, and I can''t read one letter. So she''ll be in trouble after I die.


    Day 19 of the Moon of Silence


    I tried to teach Alphilis the letters today. But to my surprise, I learned basic common language in just one day. It is still suspicious to write, but the reading is almost perfect. Apparently, this kid is a really smart kid.


    His Royal Highness Kamuse was also a middle-smart woman for his grandmother, but the rate of absorption of Alphilis is incomparable. I had found the pleasure of teaching. I never remembered the hindsight against His Highness the Muse. Yes, never.


    Day 26 of the Moon of Silence


    Surprisingly, Alphilis learns languages at one rate a day, including ancient languages. Now you''ll be able to read almost every book I have. I''ll give it a try, but I''ve cracked it at a terrible rate. I asked her a few questions to see if she understood the content, but she made me try to answer it brilliantly. Terrible talent. What is scary is that the content of this book is the latest national management theory. Alphilis couldn''t possibly understand the fruit of it, and how dare she memorize a whole book.


    I made up my mind. I decided to give Alphilis a formal education. I''m not looking forward to seeing how much she can learn. Will I be a scholar in the future?


    Day 35 of the Moon of Silence


    Alphilis'' rate of learning was as paranormal as ever. She absorbed what I said without jealousy, as a cloth that had never sucked water before sucked water. My teaching is gone as it is.


    So I decided to try to train in martial arts as well. It''s hard to say I''m a first-rate user myself, but I''m quite capable of using anything. It would be indispensable for the type of weapon to teach. Maybe.


    Day 13 of the Spring Moon


    Something terrible happened today. I taught the basics of witchcraft before this, but it was only thinking about how to deal with humans who use witchcraft.


    But Alphilis used magic himself. I rushed to check the state of the curse. However, there was no change in the status of the curse. In other words, she would have exercised her witchcraft with a sealed curse on her. How much magic do you say you possess in that body? What is unsealable magic in my sorcery, perhaps one of the most powerful users of sealing on this continent.


    I''ve had fun and completely forgotten about my life with Alphilis lately, but I think again. I wonder who the hell she is. My interests are endless.


    Day 42 of Spring Moon


    These days Alphilis seems totally used to living with me, too, as if he''s a real parent or a brother. I have no parents or brothers, but would it feel like this if I were to have a family? Alphilis is a smart kid, but no way Yan is too much. Please, of Trent and other plant demons, hide is what I want you to stop.


    Day 13 of the Green Sprouting Moon


    Alphilis is sometimes played at night. Well, I''ve been through so much, I can''t help it. Rather, it would be a miracle that it is swinging so brightly all the way here. Is she originally trying to worry me with kindness? What a healthy thing.


    That''s when I stroke your head gently, and you''ll rest in peace. I don''t have much experience, but is that what people are like? Or me too... No, it''s a stupid story. He said I was looking for peace, etc.


    Continued

 367 Deep dwellers, Part 7 - Encounter ④ -

    "Have you moved yet?


    "That''s right. Are we in a hurry?


    "Well, yeah, but... oh, thank you"


    To Yugdrasil, who just says what he''s talking about, Alphilis is confused by a sudden metastasis. Alphilis rushes to start getting familiar somehow and tries to leave the scene.


    "Where are you going?


    "Yeah, ''cause I got to get back to Baegrad."


    "Stop it directly. Lifeless is watching. I''ll give you a lift to the alley near my people on the move."


    "There''s a lifeless!?


    Alphilis raised a loud voice to the word. It was so unexpected for Alphilis, but Yugdrasil answered flatly like him.


    "I see, didn''t you notice? Fighting is everything for him. No, should I say I had to? Once he admits he deserves to fight, he comes after him even to the end of the earth. Besides, based on his magic power, the user demon''s range of action would take up more than half of the continent. Sweet delusions about being able to escape him."


    "That''s an annoying story... no countermeasures? I can give you some advice."


    "Why are you asking me? I thought you said I was on the other side.


    "I said I''d keep an eye on the Orange Bull plan, but there''s got to be no reason to keep Lifeless alive. I didn''t say a word about taking his side. And to call me and tell me that Yugud talked on purpose is to say that I''m some kind of insurance policy in case. Wouldn''t it be a very troubling outcome if I died? No?"


    To the words of Alphilis, Yugdrasil nodded satisfactorily. Apparently, Alphilis'' inference was enough to satisfy Yugdrasil.


    "I see, I''m still glad I could talk to you. Then give me only one piece of advice. Lifeless is one who is opposite you in many ways. Whatever path you take, one day you will surely fight. That one is strong. If you can win, after you get the next three pieces of information. One is to know why he''s immortal. Two, know the biggest attack magic response he''ll ever use. Three, knowing his true abilities."


    "True ability? Do you still have a wife?


    "Yes. Unless you know it, you can never defeat him. Whatever company we have, it''s never going to be possible to take him down. That''s why Brady Maria was creepy, and she got her hands on him, even though it was for a reason."


    Yugdrasil''s words had power. I still couldn''t believe it, thinking Alphilis couldn''t either. That overwhelming presence still hides his wife''s hand. If such opponents had been watched for four or six hours, the fearful alphilis would have trembled.


    You got a little pathetic watching such an alphilis, Yugdrasil gives out a helpship.


    "Well not so sick either. He''s watching you because it''s Orangeable''s orders. Orangeables will never reach out to you. On the contrary, depending on the circumstances, I even have orders to help you. That would be a relief, wouldn''t it?


    "Still, I don''t feel comfortable being watched at 46: 00."


    "Arnelia has its limits, too. Well, I''ll watch you softly, too, in case he runs wild."


    "That''s not what I''m saying, I don''t like being peeked into the bath!


    To the words of Alphilis, Yugdrasil rounded the third time. It seemed like this was the only time I could truly be vain. Because Yugdrasil had stopped with his eyes round for a while.


    "No, I don''t even think he has that kind of hobby..."


    "You don''t know that! What would you do if your lifeless was a pervert!?


    "Ugh... let''s see if he has that kind of sexuality"


    Yugdrasil followed and answered the hysterical questions of the alphilis while werewolving on unexpected questions. After such interaction lasted awhile.


    "Erm. So, what do you do with Yugud?


    "Well, I''ll leave the surveillance of the public opinion to the user demon, it''s meditation. If I were you, I shouldn''t move directly."


    "Well, maybe that''s okay if someone like you has reached the realm of wizards. But could you do one thing from me?


    "Yeah?"


    Yugdrasil doubted his ears. There has never been anyone who tries to advise themselves. I begged myself to teach, and had never been one of those who tried to teach me before. Yugdrasil, surprised, waited for the words of Alphilis.


    But coming out of Alphilis'' mouth was a more unexpected word.


    "Has Yugud ever walked on his own feet properly?


    "What? No, I have that..."


    "Walk on your own feet, feel the wind on your skin, talk to different people, what about that?


    "... you don''t have that. I''ve rarely been actively involved with anyone."


    "That''s not good. I know because I had a long mountain cage too, but talking to people is sometimes better than a thousand books. Does any knowledge remain comparable to the experience? Why don''t you start with the couscous fruit?


    To Alphilis, who smiles and speaks that way, Yugdrasil just nodded and showed once. Satisfied with the answer, Alphilis left the scene with a huge Yugdrasil transfer. Finally, leave the words "I''ll see you again".


    What was left was Yugdrasil.


    "I didn''t know the day would come when I would be taught to be human... Mother, I''m afraid of humans"


    With that said, Yugdrasil tried to use the metastasis and stopped the hand.


    "... do you want to walk once in a while"


    Yugdrasil decided to go straight out onto the street and walk in the opposite direction to Begrad. Then I came across a carriage of carriages that were about to lose and pull fruit. Is it the farmer''s woman who carries the horse with her reins? Already old enough to be close to old age.


    Seeing the fruit of that carriage, Yugdrasil speaks to the woman.


    "Auntie, I''m sorry, but is that couscous fruit?


    "That''s right. I''m on my way to wholesale the freshman to the city of Begrad. You want some?


    "Well, that''s what I thought, but unfortunately we don''t have a match."


    "Are you a poor boy? Fine, we''ll have plenty this year. I''ll bless you with one thing."


    When she said that, the woman sent one fruit to Yugdrasil. Yugdrasil brilliantly receives it and shows it.


    "I don''t know where you''re going, but give the poor boy the grace of the earth."


    "Thank you, auntie"


    "Oh, and"


    To Yugdrasil the woman waves her finger and advises.


    "I''m going to use a lady''s toast. I''d love to see it, bitch. But if you say" sister, "you''ll get one more couscous fruit."


    "Is that what it is?"


    "I don''t know, the world. It''s not always the right thing to do."


    "Isn''t the right thing to do,"


    What careless words might have been for a woman, but what meaningful words for Yugdrasil? He stood on the spot to rebut the woman''s words.


    Eventually, Yugdrasil walks away when a woman who didn''t even look at him like that leaves and can''t see a shadow. And as I recall, I polished the couscous on my right hand with a robe and mouthed it.


    "Don''t be a little too sweet"


    With that said, Yugdrasil walks in a direction that is unavailable. Coming to his chest,


    "(Will something change when I meet Alphilis here? Movements have already begun on the eastern continent. Orangeable moves faster than expected. hopefully in time)"


    Such thoughts. But no one but him tries to make that heart work.


    Continued

 359 The thoughts to be conveyed, the thoughts not to be conveyed, part 28 - from Aldrius notes

    But his notes are gradually transformed from there to that of the madman. The appearance remains unchanged. But obviously, Aldrius was about to go crazy. Or maybe he was being eroded by some kind of disease. Aldrius realized it, and when he was about to go crazy, he was leaving the house with a proper excuse.


    Speaking of Alphilis, are you unaware of such a thing? I''m sure he believes Aldrius as absolute, not dull. Alphilis actually has some memory back. I generally remember that I was raped, and I know that it was my real parents who sold themselves to the Magic Church. Not everything, of course, and especially occasions when I met Aldrius, was as good as I first knew from his mouth. He just seems to remember being unilaterally hit and stunned, and there is still a description of Aldrius being questioned about it. But that''s why she was putting more trust in Aldrius. Is it a fact that for Alphilis, Aldrius'' death, while feeling the visit, does not want to admit it?


    Because of that, gradually their lives were beginning to show a glitch. No, I guess it was a change to be visited eventually because it''s human life. Because Alphilis wasn''t even in such a lovely temperament that he stayed in one place from birth to death.


    And sometimes it''s spring when Alphilis turns 16. After completing Alphilis'' adult celebration, Aldrius told Alphilis that his life expectancy was near. Aldrius spoke the word as pale as possible, and Alphilis listened with the most faceless expression possible. Maybe that''s why their lives were about to come to an end. When we realized each other about it, Aldrius was about to lose his normal judgment.


    "Day 1 of the Green Sprouting Moon


    The season is as I noted, but the guy named Destiny is, by the way, ironic. I have 20 days left. But the time came to enter the moon where the green sprouts with today. How hateful it is that my life will be lost in this month when the earth is filled with the most activity of life in a year. I guess fate doesn''t like me. He seems to be a man who can''t be blessed with the earth no matter what, I am.


    I want to leave this statement as my head works properly. At first I was hesitant if I should write, but only here I honestly wanted to write everything down. Otherwise, the handwriting makes no sense. When you start lying to yourself, you will lose even the meaning of being alive.


    By the way, what was I trying to do earlier? I seriously thought I didn''t want to die here. How foolish and loathsome that you didn''t like to get immortality under Stervese so much, but now you don''t want to die.


    But I can''t rely on Stelvese right now. I guess she still looks down on this earth at the summit of Pilebos. Would you look at me too? But she never goes down the mountain for me. That''s such a woman. If she were to descend the mountain, it would only be when the fate of this continent moves.


    So I gave up on living. I can''t even hope to regenerate in this body anymore. That''s why until earlier I was captured by horrible paranoia. I was trying to get the quickest way. In front of me is an old woman. I tried to leave my living proof in the Alphilis that I raised like a daughter, no matter what. What a lousy thought circuit and desire.


    In fact, I planted sleeping pills in the alphilis evening (yuzu). She also has some knowledge of poisons, but she has no doubt about me. She mouthed the meal for nothing. And he exposed himself to defenseless sleep in front of me.


    When I turned the light off, I put my hands on her clothes. I didn''t have to turn it off because there''s nobody there anyway, such as the lights, but did the darkness behind me make you do that? But the darkness behind it also blew away so quickly that my heart exalted when I touched Alphilis.


    That''s not just excitement as a man. Sure, Alphilis is trying to be the owner of a beautiful and abundant body, but I held it like a mountain in a taram, such as a beautiful woman, and in beauty compared to a muse, Alphilis still doesn''t extend. I haven''t had a hand in the muse most of all, but that was for viewing, and that''s what made me happy. More than physical pleasure, however, I still seem to be in the nature of seeking spiritual fullness such as "trapping". I guess that''s why I try to ask for Alphilis because I instinctively know that poisoning her will make her permanently incapable of leaving me. I wore only Alphilis'' clothes.


    Where Alphilis'' skin was exposed, my hands clumped together. The light of the moon reflected on the cheeks of Alphilis. Is it conscious? More than that, suddenly guilt was on my neck.


    Would I have stopped for a moment as it was? The light of the moon was shining unchanged, so maybe it was actually a moment. The point is that I felt that long. I undone Alphilis'' clothes and put her to bed properly. That''s when Alphilis woke up. Those brown eyes just turned to me. I glanced back at those eyes reflexively. That was the eye I remember seeing back in the day.


    "Long time no see."


    "Oh, you got it all figured out."


    "Alpha Reese doesn''t have those eyes."


    "''Mine'' not missing?


    "With that word on, you''re done with a man named me."


    To my answer, someone who speaks of Alphilis laughed niggardly.


    "You know perfectly well. Surely it''s over in many ways."


    "Oh. I think I kind of figured out the meaning of the old woman''s words now. I couldn''t beat my desire. Apparently, I could have been human."


    "Human beings, even human beings, are truly lowlifes. If you''d lost your desire as it were, you''d have talked fast."


    "What do you mean?


    "Come on?"


    Something like Alphilis gave me a shady grin. Its filthy mouth moves.


    "If you were a bastard, wouldn''t you have preferred the Demon King?


    "Admittedly, that''s exciting, too. But more than that, I''m relieved."


    "Hmm?"


    I replied calmly to someone with a challenging grin.


    "Even I, such a bastard, could meet someone who I cherished and wanted to protect. That''s all I''m satisfied with."


    "Really? Don''t lie to me."


    The one who looks like Alphilis laughs, like a little fool at my answer.


    "Why did you say it was a lie?


    "Surely there is truth in your words. You realize yourself not even satisfied with your status as God, and you realize that you have your own happiness besides your status, honor, and power. That''s good. Wow. But still, you''ve never been attracted to such power. And people who will be able to make just the effort to get it. I mean, it''s greedy, gracious, stupid. Including your sexuality."


    "... what are you trying to say?


    Somewhat bewildered me, the man tells.


    "It means knowing yourself better. You''re still not satisfied as you are, I''m sure."


    "No! That''s not true"


    "The answer will be right out. But, or..."


    The woman tried to whine about something and still stopped right away. I thought about listening, but she was about to lose consciousness gradually and her presence was getting thinner. Apparently, it''s not free to manifest itself. Or maybe he came out forced. Then what do you want to tell me until I can''t? Such a question arises in my chest, but I could not finally ask the answer.


    And Alphilis fell asleep again. All I could do was stare at that sleeping face.


    Continued

 360 The thoughts to be conveyed, the thoughts not to be conveyed, part 29 - from Aldrius notes

    Day 2 of the Green Sprouting Moon


    I had a dream last night. What has come to my dreams is an alphilis with long black hair. More than ever before, she had grown up to be a beautiful woman. The brilliance was increasingly polished, and I could not bear to see her. If you look at yourself, aren''t you ugly and dark? I try to keep away from her because of her ugliness, but she tells me this tenderly as she turns around before me.


    "Thank you."


    Alphilis embraced me, wondering and my heart soothed. I may have never felt so calm in my life. What the hell is a thing that fills my heart? Go on, Alphilis tells.


    "Your fate will change thanks to you"


    "What? What''s that..."


    "Your fate may not change. But..."


    The words of Alpha Reese were heard only halfway through, and I fell asleep in complete contentment before thinking about it.


    If you wake up, Alphilis sleeps peacefully in front of you. She''s not very strong in the morning originally, so I''m always up earlier. I nodded and cautioned her about how it would be if my pre-wedding daughter exposed her sleeping face to a man, but she never listened. Only stubborn places like this. Who the hell do I look like?


    And I couldn''t think of the satisfaction of last night, and on the contrary, I was captured by loneliness. I only remember feeling fulfilled. But I don''t feel it. What an irony, I mocked myself. Then I would have cursed my destiny if I had thought it was something without happiness.


    Then I woke up awhile later. Alphilis didn''t seem to remember anything about last night or anything. I felt a little anxious and dissatisfied with her ease, but at ease somewhere in my heart, it was a feeling of revulsion.


    Day 9 of the Green Sprouting Moon


    Obviously, I''m not feeling well. I didn''t feel like eating breakfast, but then I threw up a lot of blood. Alphilis rushes over, but I took control of her. It would be troublesome if it were infectious. I told her to go to Gwendorf, and in the meantime I wrote to her. It is a suicide note.


    I wrote to some other people again. so that the walking path of the Alphilis ahead is shining. I was very anxious to see how far my powers could protect her. If you go out into the outside world, you''ll be waiting for a lot of danger. Sometimes you will be forced by the need to use a spell mark. What will she do then? And around her? Who can support her? Anxiety is endless.


    I imagine the parents sending out their daughters must be feeling this way, and the grin spilled all the time. Looks like Alphilis will be back while we do that. I can write this note once or twice. After that, I think I''ll send it to Truffon. He seems the most harmless. You''ll also be able to make the right decision on that. Besides, that''s what I told you about one end of my theory, and if you''re a true dragon, you might be able to adjust your curse. At least I can lend you my wisdom. Well, in front of the Alphilis, you have to be like a master to the end. It''s hard to raise a child.


    Day 13 of the Green Sprouting Moon


    Alphilis and I saw the moon. There are two moons in this world, blue and white, neither of which I liked. The filled white moon wandered like this world and hated it, and the blue moon I could always see was unchanged and I couldn''t bear to see it like my sexuality. But not today. The moon that Alphilis and I would see was so beautiful. I probably no longer hate the world or myself more than I thought. Because such a wonderful daughter smiles at me.


    It would also be the last time I would write this notebook. It''s hard to take a brush anymore. Or if you keep it on the floor, you might not wake up as it is. But that''s fine. It''s too much of a life for me. Getting everything was no match for me, but this girl is enough for me. She would leave this land without me, and she would be free to feather. I can''t help but enjoy thinking about it. What life will Alphilis lead? I wish she was happy at least. Yes, let''s do a study of magic that will make people happy next time they are born. Doing so isn''t bad either, I''m sure... ''


    The notes were interrupted here. Probably exhausted here. Truffon closed his notebook here and sealed the book with his own hands. There are many things in this notebook that Alphilis doesn''t have to know. Truffon decided that he would not need to know everything. Besides, Aldrius should have told Alphilis enough already. Because


    "Alphilis is growing up to be a good daughter, isn''t he? He seemed to have a lot of friends."


    Truffon remembers how the Alphilis was taking his people. Truffon thought he was surrounded by good air.


    If there''s anything to worry about, just one thing. At that time, a bird-like man jumped into his room.


    "Master, master!


    "Ooh, Peasuke. Have you been looking into that?


    "Call me ''Petefloat'' properly"


    "You have a long name. Piisuke is enough."


    "Ugh, I can''t believe this is your husband much. Hardly."


    It was the fairies, as was Uti, who began to dizzle in front of Truffon. He has been a fairy that can be used for truffles for a long time, but he is a fairy who regularly goes out to him from among the sara fairies. It is inherently very honorable to be a fairy serving a true dragon, but Truffon was disliked after a long time. Because he has little contact with nature and lives in man. Living in humans was not at all thought to be our training for fairies. By the way, is there a lottery to decide who to put on the service to Truffon or not?


    Well, it''s such a peat float, so I always follow his orders, no, but it just makes a difference that I''m serving a true dragon and benefiting from it, and I''m a pretty good fairy. I''m not aware of him at all. Truffon asks him about it. He has something that has bothered him since Alphilis came to him.


    "So, what do you say? Who''s out of town? There are signs of magic coming from here. I don''t think the average guy would notice because I''m cleverly hiding it, but I''m not deceiving. I''ve never heard of such magic before. Aren''t you the owner of more magic than the Great Demon King?


    "Your husband was right, there were definitely strong signs bearers outside. I was going to be distracted when I stopped by, so I just looked away, too. There are demon kings beside them again. It looked like a pigeon. Later there is one Warcraft. That''s all I saw."


    "Hmm, is that the surveillance Oran put on the Alphilis? But I didn''t expect this much surveillance from one daughter. Is that how important Alphilis is?"


    After a moment of thought, Truffon slaps his knee flat.


    "All right, let''s see him!


    "Yeah? Is your husband okay to meet such a strong guy?


    "Leave it to me, I have confidence in my running legs!


    "Hey, what a pitiful word..."


    Petefloat followed Truffon, disappointed but out of spite.


    Continued

 361 Deep dwellers, Part 1 - True Dragon of Wisdom

    "... have you come out..."


    "Is it Alphilis?


    "... oh, you seemed to be seeing someone... at least a magician... and quite skillful, I couldn''t see through the building..."


    "What a... ah, here. Don''t bite my finger!


    "... what are you doing..."


    This is a little far from Begrad in the woods. Lifeless and Erlich were monitoring the Alphilis. It is lifeless to be precise, and Erlich just stopped by to report it. Beside it, the white warcraft picked up by Lifeless all the time. The warcraft, which had grown to such a size there that it could not fit in his palms, was also strong in his jaw, protruding its sharp fangs into the elriches.


    When I was a toddler, I was a bright pedestrian bird warcraft with a hairy figure of elegance, but when I grew up, I transformed into a fierce, extreme personality. Most importantly, it has already shown a lot of scale against Erlich. Is there recognition as a master, a submissive beast in front of the lifeless?


    Erlich hastily tries to remove that warcraft and the lifeless looking slightly frightened.


    "... apparently that warcraft doesn''t like you..."


    "Such an idiot. Who cares every day... wow, don''t stick your fangs up your head! There''s a hole!


    "Gururu"


    Erlich was a warcraft he couldn''t take off, but when Lifeless said, "Stop," he took off his fangs and sat down on the spot.


    "Why?


    "The difference between benevolence."


    "Dortmund, you!


    Erlich devours the knight who appeared on the spot without a sound. But Dortmund didn''t really even get along.


    "By the way, king. What''s your name on this little beast?


    "... Speaking of which, didn''t you put it on yet... what would you like?


    "So it''s a white beast, so why don''t you make it ''cro''? Such a vulgar beast anyway, I don''t even know my color... ghoul! So don''t bite."


    "... apparently you have the same head, Erlich..."


    When Lifeless laughed at him, Dortmund gave him a bit of a giggle. Lifeless, no, the hero King Graham laughed in public and so on. I''ve hardly even seen Dortmund, which was near one side. Apparently, Dortmund thought this beast was here to come. Dortmund has seen so many such fates. And he said he was one of them again. I also knew that Dortmund as much as Graham was not a good man, but Graham had the charm to attract people with wonder.


    Lifeless haunts his head as he watches the Warcraft attack Erlich.


    "... name or... right... how about ''blanche'' after the color of your body hair?... It''s a word that used to mean ''white''... apparently a female, or keep it as a female name..."


    "No, no, then you''re very much the same as me... why?


    When Lifeless decided on the name of the Warcraft, Blanche slipped over to Lifeless with joy. Apparently you liked your name. Dortmund nods when he sees how it is.


    "This warcraft is clever. I understand our conversation."


    "Stupid, there shouldn''t be that much wisdom in this race"


    "... but now you understand... well, heresy can happen in any world... never mind, Erlich..."


    "Gu"


    Erlich seemed kind of unconvinced, but I can''t help but say that to my husband. I had no choice but to indulge.


    And then there is one man appearing suddenly without a sign in front of them.


    "So much magic, when I came to see what kind of guy he was, I knew it was a face"


    "Who!?


    "Mm, what about you?


    "... this is another face I miss a lot..."


    Erlich suddenly revealed his vigilance to the man who emerged, but Lifeless and Dortmund seemed to have relaxed their vigilance on the contrary. Erlich, shrugged by the atmosphere of the venue, compares the faces of both the confused lifeless and the other man.


    The man spoke effortlessly to the lifeless.


    "Hey, Graham. Long time no see."


    "... I guess you''re the only one who can talk to me so easily... Notice..."


    "Long time no see, Lord Nottis."


    Lifeless also replied easily and thanked Dortmund. increasingly perplexing Erlich.


    "Dear Lifeless, what about this guy?


    "... even with my master. I learned imperialism from this guy..."


    "That''s all, then, isn''t it? I was the one who taught him how to feel as a king to the lad who graces many of his men, not knowing his right or left. No martial arts, no manipulation. I guess I was the first to make out with Dortmund there. Well, if it turns out, it was a failure, a great failure, to tailor you to the king. This guy''s on track, he''s got a massacre going on."


    "That''s a disagreement, Notice. I just figured out what you call the ideal place, the means to make a kingdom for a thousand years. Make yourself immortal first. And I just repeated my experiments to get overwhelming power."


    Soon Lifeless was back in adulthood. Is that all you''re into talking to Notice? Apparently, for a lifeless person, Notice was a somewhat trustworthy person. Lifeless is talking fast.


    "Sure, the sorcery rampage in that place could be described as miscalculation, but it turned out to be superior. After that, everything was supposed to work out if I went back to the country. But when I realized it, the people who mistakenly thought I was dead had started civil strife first. I guess there were more than one of those guys who were doing the math to take over the country the minute I was gone. After that, it was impossible to undo the country anymore, and I was going to make immortality a certainty before building a new country. At that time, unexpected circumstances sealed it in different spaces."


    "I wonder. You didn''t originally seem interested in running the country. Not when I was younger, but 20 years after I became king, I seemed to lose interest in everything.


    Besides, I did say that it was necessary to hold it down with absolute force over governance. But absolute power and fear mean absolutely different things. That magic you use, that''s a good example. That magic is in people''s hands. For true dragons, of course. That magic shouldn''t have been done. "


    "That''s a theory of results. Besides, the only reason the country doesn''t work anymore is because you left me, right? Then I had no one to speak to equally. Every man was foolish to get out of his mouth, and no one told me the truth. As a king, I was surrounded by many subjects, but there was someone I could talk to."


    "It''s your fault, too, but... okay. It doesn''t even begin to miss the old days like that now. More than that."


    Truffon undone the conversation, albeit slightly irritated by the unbending lifelessness of his opinions, as he used to. I know a hundred things about my personality that I wouldn''t ask if Lifeless had said so for a long time. Besides, Truffon also understands that lifeless people are not the kind of people who bend their beliefs. Though I don''t think I have time to devote to meaningless conversation and interaction, Truffon was not sorry if Dortmund wasn''t this boneless and a little more attentive.


    Continued

 362 Deep dwellers, part 2 - collaborators

    "I want to ask you more than that, it''s Graham. Why are you following Alpha Reese?


    "What''s it got to do with you, Notice?


    "Yes. He''s the look of the man I called my friend. More often than not, you might not have thought of me as a friend. But besides, I personally care about her. Depending on the..."


    "Won''t you quit fighting us? Don''t bother."


    Lifeless looked uncommonly troubled. He also has the role he has been given and the desire not to fight Notice, plus the desire to continue the conversation with him. Lifeless toured, but still made quick decisions like him.


    "... well to the point where we can talk. I''m surveillance."


    "Is it the Orange Bull you''re ordering?"


    "Yes."


    "For what?"


    "I don''t know. I''m sure your master had an idea."


    "... that''s odd"


    Notice''s questions just swelled with this interaction. Obviously, there''s something wrong with Lifeless.


    "Notice, what''s wrong?


    "Graham, since when have you been so submissive? Surely Oranzeble is a great wizard. If it was just magic, it would be a delicacy that surpassed the true dragon. That''s something we''ve all acknowledged for a long time. But I don''t think a respectable man named you would just obey. What the hell happened?


    "What are you doing stupid... all for the liberation of the world''s truth?"


    "What?"


    Truffon surprises me even more. At the moment of further attempts to connect words, a fuzzy black shadow appears between Lifeless and Truffon, forming the shape of a person.


    "Let us be there, true dragon in charge of wisdom"


    "Who are you? I''m talking to this guy right now."


    "I agree. Let me ask you to step back, my brother-in-law."


    "You''re the one who falls back, lifeless. This is also for the liberation of the truth in the world."


    "... got it."


    To Hidun''s words, Lifeless led Dortmund and Erlich to pull back very hard. Seeing the sight, Truffon was convinced.


    "I see, spiritual bondage? Spiritual magic was a specialty of Orangeables."


    "That''s the thing. But if you don''t, there''s no way such a magnificent man would obey you."


    "Nevertheless, I didn''t know it was valid until Graham. Should I have done it back in the day, too? But you don''t seem to have been affected from the beginning."


    "I am purely one who sympathized with the idea of Master Orangeable. No need for restraint."


    "I see you''re the collaborator of the Orange Bull. If you want to tighten it up, you might as well."


    Truffon steps forward and squeals the bones of his fingers. Truffon never likes rough things, but only true dragons and his ability to fight is much more than that. The man in front of him, Truffon went into a strong attitude, convinced that Hidun''s ability to fight was lower than his own. But when Hidun took control of him, he spat an unexpected word.


    "If you want to know your master''s purpose, let me know. You don''t even bother to take me down."


    "Well, no, you''re honest."


    "Your master said he didn''t intend to hide it from you from the beginning. I''m sure Notice would sympathize with my ideas."


    "? What do you mean?


    Before Truffon could grasp the sincerity of Hidun''s words, the purpose of Oranzebul was spoken from Hidun''s mouth. As that word progresses, a truffle draws blood from his face.


    "Hey, what?!? Is that a fact?


    "Yes, definitely. Signs are already beginning to appear. Didn''t you notice the boulder?


    "No... if you say so, there are no unexpected verses."


    "Again. If you look at the world carefully, you should be aware of it. But nobody notices. There are no ancient giants anymore, and the Wings are not in this land. The beast man lacks his head, and Gwendorf, the head of the true dragon, is getting pretty dumb. It''s the chief, so naturally all the other dragons are dumb. Now your master will have to move. What do you say? With all this knowledge of the facts, can you say that Master Oranzeble is wrong?


    "... you wouldn''t be wrong. If I''m in his shoes, I might do the same thing."


    "Isn''t it?


    The color of Truffon''s eyes was deeper on Hidun, who was slightly better at sounding his nose. For him, it could have been the first serious look in hundreds of years indeed.


    But, kid, let me just say one thing.


    "Yes, what is it?


    "I''m not in an Orangeable position. That''s why I''m going to find a way to live. I haven''t tested all the elements yet."


    "Be my guest. I''m sure Mr. Oranzebul would have done the same with Notice."


    "Hmm, the guy who only lives about half of me says a busy word. Well, just tell the Orange Bull guy one thing. Your way is best if you think only of the conclusions. But I think it''s too blind and steep. Tell him not to lick the world."


    "... okay, and"


    "One more thing. I''m not going to stand in your way right now. But depending on the circumstances, it will also be your enemy. Or maybe I''m on your side. Either way, tell them I''ll see you soon."


    "I look forward to that."


    "I hope so."


    That''s all I said, Truffon turned his heel back. It''s no use talking to any more brainwashed lifeless people, and I knew perfectly well that Hidun in front of me wouldn''t talk about it. Truffon realized that there was nothing to be gained on this occasion and that now that he knew the purpose of the Orange Bull, he knew too little about it.


    "(Damn, I didn''t know things were so chopped up. If the Orange Bull were to move here, I guess he was going to go ahead with the flow of time himself. We have to hurry... before it''s all too late!


    A truffle walking early took the paper out of his nostrils. On a special piece of paper that reacts to witchcraft. When he writes a sentence, he hurries to seal it.


    "Petefloat!


    "Yes, no! Master, you finally called me by name..."


    "Don''t tear it up, things are chopped up. Hurry up and get him to the current head of the witch. I need you to find out as soon as possible."


    "Yes. You''re with the head witch, right? Uh, sure, right now..."


    "If my information isn''t wrong, it should be the white witch Fairtoose in the swamp. Look, I repeat, we''re in a hurry, okay?


    "... I did accept. We''ll use the metastasis to deliver it in a few days."


    "I wish he was in the swamp. Hurry up anyway. Go!


    Petefloat popped up so that he could play along with orders that were also close to that anger. Staring at that figure, Truffon also runs out toward the nearby woods.


    "Damn. I''m going to take it easy and look around the world, but it''s fucked up. Not if you''re involved in Alphilis, this is. I hope you don''t let the old man do his job, not at all."


    That soliloquy, which no one could hear, disappeared into the woods, and at the same time the figure of Truffon disappeared into the woods.


    Some time later, a farmer boy who happened to be out in the woods collecting nuts came home to tell him that he had seen a stunning dragon of silver feathering from the woods, but as a kid''s joke or illusion, he said it was over to the extent that he glamorized the subject of evenings a little.


    Continued

 363 Deep dwellers, the 3 ~ boy ~

    Time goes back to now. Alphilis and the others had left Truffon''s room and were about to return to Hausen''s mansion. Alphilis, who should have been relieved of the tension, still seemed to be doing some thinking.


    "Alfi, what are we going to do?


    Talk to Alphilis with Aerial beside him. She''s worried because the look on Alphilis'' face doesn''t come to mind.


    But don''t you realize such an aerial thing? Alphilis answered facelessly, keeping his face forward.


    "Well... we don''t have anything to do in Grad, shall we go back to Arnelia? Even if we recruit mercenaries, it''s not far from here."


    "Then you ask Lakia to do it again."


    "Yeah, as soon as Ekla''s ready."


    The Ekla was traveling east to take over his job. Even though she is still young, she has quite a bit of status and a job. She said it would take days to get ready, but...


    "Alphilis!"


    Rumor had it that Shadow, Ekla, appeared on horseback in front of the Alphilis.


    "That, Ekla. What''s the matter with you?


    "Ugh, uh... I''ve been rushing to get the job done!


    "It''s early."


    Apparently Ekla is much more competent than Alphilis thinks. She handled only what needed to be rushed to an end, and later gave instructions in writing. Her boss was her father, Hausen, so by then she didn''t have to be ready to do anything about it.


    Nevertheless, the way Ekla rushed to Alphilis was cute, and when Ekla arrived, Alphilis caressed his head unexpectedly. Ekla was suddenly very upset.


    "Hey, what are you doing?


    "Oh, I thought you were cute"


    "Ekura the loyal dog."


    "Who''s a dog!


    Ekla grabs her by Uty''s words, but Uty flies away. She usually crosses with rigid people like Aerial and Miranda, so if she''s as fast as Ekla, she can avoid it without a problem.


    He ran in the direction of the day after, as Uti teased Ekla. The Alphilis look at it with a cheek.


    Its moments when calm time flowed. All over the body of Alphilis, a glimmer of magic ran. A stiff alphilis speaks aerially and alerts the surroundings.


    "Aerie, now..."


    When Alphilis accidentally alerted his surroundings to aerial and back-to-back alignment, the anomaly had already happened. Aerial on my back, doesn''t move like a rock. Alphilis accidentally grabs her shoulder, but Aerial still didn''t move.


    "Aerie? Aerie, what..."


    "She''s not moving."


    When Alphilis looked back to those who spoke quietly, there stood a boy dressed in a black robe. The boy was walking slowly as he turned that gaze to Alphilis with no expression. At first glance, there''s nothing strange about a boy. I have a neat face, and I don''t see any aggressiveness anywhere. It was clear that Alphilis had no hostility.


    To insist, he had the odd impression that he was too faceless. Plus, it''s not like he''s that beautiful, but his face is too neat.


    Besides, if Alphilis looked around, everything would have stopped. It''s not just Aerial. Ekla, Lakia, Tasha, even the flying utility. Isn''t the water that is watering even stopped? Alphilis realized that this was the magic of time suspension, but he had never seen or heard anything so massive. Time manipulated magic is rarely used, but Alphilis can use preliminary objects for once. That''s why I can clearly see how unusual this condition is. The magic in front of you is almost an event in the magical realm. Because at least everything in Alphilis'' sight stops at that time.


    The boy stood in front of Alphilis if he noticed. He was only tall to the side of Alphilis'' chest, yet he stood before her to intimidate Alphilis.


    "Are you..."


    "Who I am is not the problem"


    The boy blocked Alphilis'' remarks with a quiet, but resolute voice. I won''t let you say yes or no. The boy was haunted by such definite air. The minor alphilis is also going to be a step backwards in the boy''s intimidation. It may be unusual for Alphilis to easily let go of the lead in the conversation.


    Seeing an alphilis like that, the boy speaks to the alphilis.


    "Alphilis, I need to talk to you."


    "What? The one with the rookie numb?


    "It''s not a big deal to be able to make jokes in this situation. But this one is a waste of time and opportunity. Let''s get him to hang out with us, even if it''s a little forceful. Lifeless consciousness is out of line thanks to Notice. This is a rare opportunity."


    When the boy who said so disappeared for a moment and grabbed that hand when he appeared in front of the next Alphilis, the two figures disappeared without a trace from Begrad. Immediately afterwards, everything came back to normal so that when it was frozen it would move, but the only difference was that there was no alphilis on the spot.


    "Alfi...?"


    It was only a matter of seconds before the fuss, realizing that Alphilis, which Aerial was supposed to have been next door, had neglected to disappear.


    Continued

 364 Deep dwellers, part 4 ~ encounter ① ~

    "... what about here?


    When Alphilis opened his eyes, who for a moment had the illusion that he had been surrounded by light, it was the heart of the garden. In front of me is a white elegant crossed table with two chairs placed opposite each other. Colorful flowers bloom around, the fountain sprays water up softly, and birds can be heard chirping loosely. What an idyllic place it was to say winter was near.


    "Go ahead, come here"


    The boy urged the chair to escort Alphilis, but Alphilis also turned down the invitation in alarm. The boy sighed when he saw how it was, and he took his seat first.


    "Hmm, did I get the escort the wrong way? I''ve heard that this kind of method prevails in modern times."


    "It''s not like that. It''s just..."


    "Oh, you mean that. Don''t worry, I won''t take anything and eat it. If that''s what you''re gonna do, I''m gonna do it."


    "... so is that. Because he is someone who can do such arts and crafts. Did you just stop time?


    "Name and Answer"


    A boy flatly answered and showed Alphilis, who took his seat slightly giving up.


    "When you make a seed, stop the time in a certain range of space and at the same time perform the magic of perception inhibition on the periphery. Now the man inside stops time, and he will not recognize it from outside. Those who enter spaces where time has stopped will cease at the same time, and without knowing exactly what time it is, they will not be the first to notice that it has stopped only a few hours."


    "We''re talking very briefly, but ''very difficult'' is not a level story. That''s theoretically possible, but I didn''t think I could. Aren''t we talking about a totally magical realm?


    "Not really. If you go extremely witchcraft, you will eventually be able to do it. Theoretically, it''s possible. And the concept of magic changes over time. What is now called magic may also be used by ordinary people in a hundred years'' time as a matter of course. The flow of time would be like that."


    "I''ll tell you. Who are you? I heard earlier, but I still want you to answer me if you find it futile. Otherwise, don''t you think it would be rude to talk to me?


    Alphilis uncommonly expressed dissatisfaction. Or maybe he was anxious. But the boy who poured the liquor provided for the table returned a badly chopped answer.


    "Someone... that''s what I want to know, too."


    "? What do you mean?


    "We''re talking over here. Anyway, I am one without my own name. So treat it well to that extent. And finally, there''s a chance I won''t see you for the rest of my life."


    "Hey. Forced to take people out, what''s that saying? Are you making fun of me?


    "No, that''s not true"


    "No, I do!


    Now Alphilis started to get angry. The boy looks a little troubled by that attitude.


    "Why are you angry? I''m sure it''s frustrating that he was suddenly transferred out to a place like this."


    "Not there. It''s pitiful that you don''t have a name, and I think it''s inconvenient! If you don''t, I''ll give you a name, okay?


    "Well, that''s funny. What kind of name would that be?


    "Well, how about a pouch or something?


    Alphilis, saying so, had a lively expression for some reason. But by contrast, the boy''s face keeps getting colder and colder. Although it may not have looked very different because it was originally faceless.


    "I''m not particularly obsessed with the name... but I''m sorry for the name."


    "Why, you don''t have a name, so whatever."


    "Isn''t that a common name given to livestock in the eastern countries? Even if it''s a joke that you''re exactly in line with livestock, it''s a bad tach. Besides, I don''t exactly like the same name as Annomarie''s evil hobby servant."


    "? I don''t know, but you don''t like it"


    "Naturally. If you''re going to be a named parent, think more seriously."


    As the boy looked slightly grumpy, Alphilis thought that the boy was not emotionless and relieved himself a little. Alphilis, of course, deliberately took the story in the direction of pissing off the boy. I can''t read any of the boy''s backgrounds without an expression. Even though he was brought to a place where he didn''t know where he was, Alphilis thought he wanted to at least grasp the character of his opponent.


    Still, although I''m not sure about the boy, I found out that he was at least the one who was likely to have a good conversation. So as an alphilis, I''m seriously thinking of his name, but there''s a word that came to my mind when I saw him. I don''t know where it came from or what it means, Alphilis. But the name came to me naturally. Alphilis hesitated to tell me if I should, but if I made him wait any longer, it was going to piss him off, so I honestly decided to put it in my mouth.


    "... drasil"


    "What?"


    "What about Yugdrasil? It just came to me."


    The boy''s eyes were open to the name Alphilis said hesitantly. Alphilis panicking about the way it is.


    "Kee, I didn''t like it!?


    "No, it''s not... it''s not..."


    The boy looked like he was laying his eyes down and biting his lips off. Would silence have flowed between them for a while? Alphilis didn''t even have to understand the boy''s mood, and the boy seemed to be immersed in some emotion. It wasn''t a very pleasant time to try and make it an alphilis, but the boy raised his face as if he had given some answers.


    "I''m sorry, I''m just a little surprised. But it''s a good name. Let''s do that."


    "Are you sure? Then I''ll call you Yugud, okay?


    "Why omit it?


    "''Cause it''s not hard to call"


    Yugdrasil sighed a little to Alphilis, who said it without any evil at all.


    "Oh man... she''s a free daughter"


    "No?"


    "No, that''s fine. That''s why it''s good."


    "? Am I being praised"


    "Sort of."


    The boy replied, drinking the booze in front of him. There is some satisfying grin on that look. When the boy drinks up a glass of booze, he turns back to Alphilis, letting his hands made up of water alone pour on the demon when he summoned him this time.


    Continued

 365 Deep dwellers, part 5 ~ encounter ② ~

    "So, Alphilis, shall we talk?"


    "That''s a seriously rotten cut. I don''t mind talking about it, but why me?


    "All I can say is that''s because it''s you. Besides, you don''t know what you''re worth. In this day and age, there are rarely as few people tied to existing values and educated as you. As a talker, I''m impeccable. That''s not the only reason I chose you."


    "Don''t say it the way you turned around. What are the requirements? If we don''t get home soon, we''ll all be worried."


    "It''s because of you. Shall I ask you straight in? What do you think of the Orange Bull?


    "I don''t know..."


    To the vague question, Alphilis seemed puzzled. Seeing how it goes, the boy narrows down the question.


    "Let''s change things a little bit. I think you''re right about the Orange Bull. No?


    "It''s... I don''t know."


    "Ho."


    Alphilis'' answer was vague and unsure, but Yugdrasil seemed to intrigue him the other way around. Yugdrasil screws up even more.


    "Why don''t you know? He mass-produces demon kings, afflicting large numbers of humans and others. The fact is that his daughter''s lover named Fenna was killed by his subordinate Lifeless, and the Flamebeast was also killed by a man named Dragreo again. What do you see in this?


    "That''s true if you just look at the results, and I can''t forgive that, either. But what if we''re human beings, too, from other creatures? We squeeze a variety of things out of our livestock and eat them in quotes. We humans would look sarcastically cruel from their livestock point of view, even though we have some choice in order to live. If only livestock had the concept of ''cruelty''.


    But what if the act of the Orange Bull was, in the future, essential to the creatures of the continent? Maybe what he''s doing has definitely gone too far. That''s why I care about his purpose. You can''t judge good or evil before you know it, and you can have future generations of historians do that, right?


    "Hmm, good point of view. And you''re a calmer woman than I imagined, backwards of tone and attitude."


    Yugdrasil nodded contentedly. And it came to pass, when he rang his fingers, that the stunning dish was carried before them by the hands of the demons of Yugdrasil. His use demons were indeed in various forms, mainly human, but the shape of his head varied from dog to goat to goat. If you''re strong, you can call me a beast man. Unlike the beast men, however, each of the devils was dressed in their own garments like an aristocratic supper.


    This is unlikely for beasts who prefer loose clothing. Additionally, it was a creature that Alphilis had never seen before. Six-legged walking, but my back is like a table, and I''ll imagine if this is an organism entirely created by Yugdrasil. When it comes to what the demons have in common, is it that they are made up of water? Now, when Yugdrasil rang his fingers, the erranded demons sent him back to the water again. As long as I have errands, I''ll be making demons out of a nearby fountain again.


    And Yugdrasil recommended to Alphilis the sumptuous meal served, but she said no. Then Yugdrasil ate one bite ahead to make sure it was safe and showed it, so he mouthed the dish, wondering if it would be rude for Alphilis to be turned down that much too. The flavor was the closest thing that Alphilis had ever eaten in his life, but there was not enough room for Alphilis to bite the flavor.


    After often silently carrying each other''s meals into his mouth, Yugdrasil stops and speaks to the dish.


    "Alphilis. I know the purpose of the Orange Bull. And the rationale."


    "Huh, are you going to tell me?


    "I''m afraid not."


    "That''s all I''m saying, isn''t it? For once, may I ask why?


    To the simple question of Alphilis, Yugdrasil seemed to choose his words carefully.


    "... I''ve decided to keep an eye on it. I will not fight no matter what lies ahead. I''ve already thrown away those choices"


    "You speak like a deserter. Never heard of ''bystanders are the greatest sin''?


    "Is it the words of Eugels, a scholar who preached the parliamentary system by election about 100 years ago? There are some of these. ''It is always the third party who correctly communicates the history of the struggle''"


    "Alvin, the prime minister who established a modern judicial system in the countries of the east. You think you''re that third party?


    "I don''t have a hobby for spelling hate and history. It''s just formally I''m on the side of the Orange Bull, but to stop him at times of need, you can assume I''m holding him aside. There''s no way I''m going to actively help him."


    "I appreciate that, but what about when you have to?


    To the question of Alphilis, Yugdrasil speaks in fear of his words.


    "Alphilis, I think it sucks for you, what are the consequences of Orangeable''s actions?


    "Huh? Right... human defeated by him, and they all become like his slaves or something?


    "I see, that''s still a peaceful man"


    Yugdrasil looked at Alphilis with the kind of eyes that would teach a child. Did Alphilis think he made a little fool of himself, or look at him with a softened eye?


    "Alphilis, the worst I can think of is the death of the creatures of this continent."


    "... is Aurangebull willing to go that far?


    "Well. Even if he doesn''t care, what about his men? His men always seem to do the same thing if they want to."


    "The only people I fought in person were lifeless and big perverts... originally, the guy who defeated the Flamebeast, but I don''t even feel like I can deny it"


    Alphilis shuddered as he remembered the battle in the prairie. If they wanted to, I really didn''t think there was enough to destroy a country. So as Alphilis came up with something, I asked Yugdrasil a question.


    "Hey, who''s the strongest of them all?


    "Fighting can change the outcome depending on your condition, physical condition, or luck. Don''t you think it''s pointless to ask that?


    "Of course I know, but don''t you want to hear what others have to say? I have some advice from Gwendorf, and I''ve seen them a lot, so I have some impression."


    "Hmm, let''s hear it from me the other way around. Who do you think is the strongest?


    "Uh-huh."


    Alphilis bothered me. It was hard for her to imagine people stronger than lifeless, but somehow there was something to think about in Alphilis.


    Continued

 366 Deep dwellers, part 6 ~ encounter ③ ~

    "There''s Gwendorf''s word, and I wonder if the strongest one is that little girl... maybe as lifeless as next?


    "Hmm. I agree with you on the strongest part, but I think a brunette swordsman is the same in me."


    "Oh, really?


    "It''s only about my standout. Is that big guy next, and then the place called Lifeless? That''s as good as it gets later."


    "Liar!? Are big guys stronger than lifeless?


    "Maybe. At least that guy''s tougher than a lifeless guy."


    "So you''re immortal?


    "There is no such thing as an undead creature in this world. But it is true that it is infinitely close to it. Lifeless and not immortal. Is Alphilis aware of that, too?


    To Yugdrasil''s words, Alphilis was annoyed. It is true that when I saw the half-baked figure of a lifeless person, I thought he was immortal for a moment. But if you think about it, there can''t be immortal creatures. No, if there were such an organism, Alphilis thought the organism should already be at the top of the world for a long time.


    But at the same time, it is also true that we have no idea how we can defeat Lifeless. Alphilis glimpses Yugdrasil in front of him, but realizes what Alphilis'' gaze means, Yugdrasil blocked Alphilis'' words.


    "No, you''re not gonna answer that if you ask me, okay?


    "Uh, really?


    "Once you''re on their side."


    "Can''t I say I''m going on another date for you?


    "Buffoo!


    In the words of Alphilis, Yugdrasil gently blew the fruit liquor that he nearly contained in his mouth. In a hurry he looks round his eyes at Alphilis as he blows his mouth.


    "A woman who has no clap at all."


    "Really? I thought maybe you cared about me."


    "Don''t get on with it. Totally, I want you to take a bullshit for granted."


    "I''m not even kidding. Just tall."


    Try to show the height difference between Alphilis laying his hand horizontally over his head and Yugdrasil. Will the height of Yugdrasil be around the chest of Alphilis? Of course, I know Alphilis isn''t the age he looks, but I''m really curious about the way he looks.


    But at the same time Yugdrasil was beginning to wonder if Alphilis was the most intelligent and sober man he had ever met. And so did Aldrius, of course, but he is a complete guardian to Alphilis. And Gwendorf is a true dragon. Although not an Alphilis who cares about the race, Gwendorf also had the impression of being similar to Aldrius.


    Yugdrasil, for the most part, is certainly expressionless, but it has also been found not to be ruthless. Otherwise, there is no way to describe an organism dying as "the worst." For the first time in a long time, Alphilis met someone who could speak equally. If things weren''t like this, Alphilis would be the worst friend I''ve ever had.


    Yugdrasil, on the other hand, also appeared to have become somewhat on the top of the Buddha. Still, he seemed to be thinking about whether he wanted to continue his conversation with Alphilis or the opportunity to cut his next tantrum.


    "Do you prefer height?


    "Well, I guess I want it to be more than me. But that''s not all human value is, so I wouldn''t mind if it weren''t so extremely low. But strange. Why are you working with the Orange Bull?


    "As I said earlier, controller, not cooperation. Close to surveillance, if I may add. Unless there''s more to it, I''m not gonna stop him from doing it."


    It means... the death of an organism.


    "Fast and helpful to understand"


    Yugdrasil tries. But Alphilis still has a lot of questions.


    "What is the Orange Bull after? I might be able to help him, depending on the circumstances."


    "Flexible thinking is fine, but that''s impossible. How can you lend a hand to the means of someone close to genocide, no matter how right he is?


    "I can''t do that."


    "Right? He couldn''t force that, and he knew himself that no one would understand, which is why he went out into a forceful way. As you may have heard from Gwendorf, he was born a man of warmth and desire for peace. That''s what''s so forceful about it, so you''ll be prepared for it. He won''t stop until he''s dead. And if you''re gonna stand in front of him, you''re gonna need to be prepared for it.


    "If you don''t know what the purpose is, there''s nothing I can do about him, even for me."


    "You''ll know exactly what he''s up to. I don''t know what decision you''ll make then, but depending on that, I might have to clarify my position, too."


    Seeing that Yugdrasil had turned his drink into tea, Alphilis realized that he was unwilling to say anything more. In the end, we don''t know what''s at stake. She imagines that what Yugdrasil doesn''t say is that Alphilis doesn''t need to know now or can''t help it.


    Then Alphilis switched his head when he had to do what he could. Alphilis is quick to switch around here. When he drank all the tea he had prepared for himself, Alphilis took a seat.


    "Welcome. I''m sorry, could you give me a lift to my original location?


    "It''s because of you. You could take it a little slower."


    "You like jokes more than I thought, you''re not going to tell me anything more. Besides, that''s not how it works. It''s like a mountain to go home. I don''t want to worry everyone. Even if it looks like this, I''m hot."


    "Woman only, right?


    Alphilis annoyed Yugdrasil''s words, so Yugdrasil reflexively raised his hands to show his will to surrender. And rush to switch topics.


    "That was a silence. If that''s the case, I can''t help it. Let''s just say I''ll send it right away."


    "That''s it. But another metastasis?


    "That''s what I''m talking about"


    When Yugdrasil rattled his fingers with his pussy, a magic formation appeared at the feet of the two and in an instant disappeared just for them. By the time the surprised Alphilis realized what had happened, they had moved to a place where Begrad could see far away.


    Continued

 367 Deep dwellers, Part 7 - Encounter ④ -

    "Have you moved yet?


    "That''s right. Are we in a hurry?


    "Well, yeah, but... oh, thank you"


    To Yugdrasil, who just says what he''s talking about, Alphilis is confused by a sudden metastasis. Alphilis rushes to start getting familiar somehow and tries to leave the scene.


    "Where are you going?


    "Yeah, ''cause I got to get back to Baegrad."


    "Stop it directly. Lifeless is watching. I''ll give you a lift to the alley near my people on the move."


    "There''s a lifeless!?


    Alphilis raised a loud voice to the word. It was so unexpected for Alphilis, but Yugdrasil answered flatly like him.


    "I see, didn''t you notice? Fighting is everything for him. No, should I say I had to? Once he admits he deserves to fight, he comes after him even to the end of the earth. Besides, based on his magic power, the user demon''s range of action would take up more than half of the continent. Sweet delusions about being able to escape him."


    "That''s an annoying story... no countermeasures? I can give you some advice."


    "Why are you asking me? I thought you said I was on the other side.


    "I said I''d keep an eye on the Orange Bull plan, but there''s got to be no reason to keep Lifeless alive. I didn''t say a word about taking his side. And to call me and tell me that Yugud talked on purpose is to say that I''m some kind of insurance policy in case. Wouldn''t it be a very troubling outcome if I died? No?"


    To the words of Alphilis, Yugdrasil nodded satisfactorily. Apparently, Alphilis'' inference was enough to satisfy Yugdrasil.


    "I see, I''m still glad I could talk to you. Then give me only one piece of advice. Lifeless is one who is opposite you in many ways. Whatever path you take, one day you will surely fight. That one is strong. If you can win, after you get the next three pieces of information. One is to know why he''s immortal. Two, know the biggest attack magic response he''ll ever use. Three, knowing his true abilities."


    "True ability? Do you still have a wife?


    "Yes. Unless you know it, you can never defeat him. Whatever company we have, it''s never going to be possible to take him down. That''s why Brady Maria was creepy, and she got her hands on him, even though it was for a reason."


    Yugdrasil''s words had power. I still couldn''t believe it, thinking Alphilis couldn''t either. That overwhelming presence still hides his wife''s hand. If such opponents had been watched for four or six hours, the fearful alphilis would have trembled.


    You got a little pathetic watching such an alphilis, Yugdrasil gives out a helpship.


    "Well not so sick either. He''s watching you because it''s Orangeable''s orders. Orangeables will never reach out to you. On the contrary, depending on the circumstances, I even have orders to help you. That would be a relief, wouldn''t it?


    "Still, I don''t feel comfortable being watched at 46: 00."


    "Arnelia has its limits, too. Well, I''ll watch you softly, too, in case he runs wild."


    "That''s not what I''m saying, I don''t like being peeked into the bath!


    To the words of Alphilis, Yugdrasil rounded the third time. It seemed like this was the only time I could truly be vain. Because Yugdrasil had stopped with his eyes round for a while.


    "No, I don''t even think he has that kind of hobby..."


    "You don''t know that! What would you do if your lifeless was a pervert!?


    "Ugh... let''s see if he has that kind of sexuality"


    Yugdrasil followed and answered the hysterical questions of the alphilis while werewolving on unexpected questions. After such interaction lasted awhile.


    "Erm. So, what do you do with Yugud?


    "Well, I''ll leave the surveillance of the public opinion to the user demon, it''s meditation. If I were you, I shouldn''t move directly."


    "Well, maybe that''s okay if someone like you has reached the realm of wizards. But could you do one thing from me?


    "Yeah?"


    Yugdrasil doubted his ears. There has never been anyone who tries to advise themselves. I begged myself to teach, and had never been one of those who tried to teach me before. Yugdrasil, surprised, waited for the words of Alphilis.


    But coming out of Alphilis'' mouth was a more unexpected word.


    "Has Yugud ever walked on his own feet properly?


    "What? No, I have that..."


    "Walk on your own feet, feel the wind on your skin, talk to different people, what about that?


    "... you don''t have that. I''ve rarely been actively involved with anyone."


    "That''s not good. I know because I had a long mountain cage too, but talking to people is sometimes better than a thousand books. Does any knowledge remain comparable to the experience? Why don''t you start with the couscous fruit?


    To Alphilis, who smiles and speaks that way, Yugdrasil just nodded and showed once. Satisfied with the answer, Alphilis left the scene with a huge Yugdrasil transfer. Finally, leave the words "I''ll see you again".


    What was left was Yugdrasil.


    "I didn''t know the day would come when I would be taught to be human... Mother, I''m afraid of humans"


    With that said, Yugdrasil tried to use the metastasis and stopped the hand.


    "... do you want to walk once in a while"


    Yugdrasil decided to go straight out onto the street and walk in the opposite direction to Begrad. Then I came across a carriage of carriages that were about to lose and pull fruit. Is it the farmer''s woman who carries the horse with her reins? Already old enough to be close to old age.


    Seeing the fruit of that carriage, Yugdrasil speaks to the woman.


    "Auntie, I''m sorry, but is that couscous fruit?


    "That''s right. I''m on my way to wholesale the freshman to the city of Begrad. You want some?


    "Well, that''s what I thought, but unfortunately we don''t have a match."


    "Are you a poor boy? Fine, we''ll have plenty this year. I''ll bless you with one thing."


    When she said that, the woman sent one fruit to Yugdrasil. Yugdrasil brilliantly receives it and shows it.


    "I don''t know where you''re going, but give the poor boy the grace of the earth."


    "Thank you, auntie"


    "Oh, and"


    To Yugdrasil the woman waves her finger and advises.


    "I''m going to use a lady''s toast. I''d love to see it, bitch. But if you say" sister, "you''ll get one more couscous fruit."


    "Is that what it is?"


    "I don''t know, the world. It''s not always the right thing to do."


    "Isn''t the right thing to do,"


    What careless words might have been for a woman, but what meaningful words for Yugdrasil? He stood on the spot to rebut the woman''s words.


    Eventually, Yugdrasil walks away when a woman who didn''t even look at him like that leaves and can''t see a shadow. And as I recall, I polished the couscous on my right hand with a robe and mouthed it.


    "Don''t be a little too sweet"


    With that said, Yugdrasil walks in a direction that is unavailable. Coming to his chest,


    "(Will something change when I meet Alphilis here? Movements have already begun on the eastern continent. Orangeable moves faster than expected. hopefully in time)"


    Such thoughts. But no one but him tries to make that heart work.


    Continued

 368 Invasion, Part 1 - Sudden Attack

    "Moldred, Galahad. I''m reporting a situation."


    "Jesus, Mademoiselle. The enemy''s battle power is reduced by roughly 70%. I thought it would all calm down soon. It''s no longer a matter of time until it''s extinct."


    "It''s just that the leader of the enemy and the troops that consolidate his surroundings are there strength, and we antagonize them often. I was wondering if it would take some time to break through."


    "Yeah. Well, Maria, you''re gonna be stubborn, aren''t you?


    Sitting gracefully on the mountains and the carcasses of a pile of ghosts, the more out of place shaggy is Bradymaria. It is the bellies, called her deacons, who refrain from beside them. Moldred and Galahad among them returned from the front line to her for a status report, but they were stunned with cold sweat on their backs. Because I know that their master''s mood is not as good as his tone.


    To the ghost tribe living on the eastern continent, seven days after the Black Mages invasion operation began. Brady, Maria, they were reaching the home of their enemy. Because of the large number of heads, Bradymaria and the others were in charge of a race that was said to have the largest force of ghosts apart from the simultaneous progression of Titania and Dragreo, but this was the stronger people than they thought. The annihilation, which was the original aim because of the time it took to invade, is no longer possible, and although we managed to hunt down the leader of the enemy, it is taking nearly two days here.


    Most of all, there are about 100,000 ghosts standing in this base, and it''s amazing that they''ve already wiped out half of them. Moreover, Bradymaria and the others are doing almost 300 of the gestures. If I turned it into a ghost tribe, it wouldn''t be a hoard.


    Still doesn''t fix Brady Maria''s mood. Elsewhere there have been reports that both Titania and Dragreo have finished their work, and this is the only place left. Bradymaria, who prided herself on being the bearer of the best force, is dressed to be crushed. Yesterday, the butler, who opined to her in a detour, was screwed off the neck on the spot. Since then, the butlers had followed her orders faithfully and had to repeat a penetration that seemed reckless. Because of that there was some damage to their forces as well, all the more dimensions to say Bradymaria was in a bad mood.


    They were butlers fighting a whiff at the situation, but as soon as Mordred and Galahad finished reporting, she closed the fan she was fanning herself and stood there.


    "Time''s up, let''s pull out the butlers on the front line."


    "What? But then..."


    "Don''t you get it? I''m talking about eating rolls."


    Brady Maria gives me a look of shame as she looks at the front line.


    "Titania and Dragreo are on board. They''re all gone."


    "What the hell happened..."


    Burning fires, fallen rock walls, those that were companions who did not retain their original form. One of them was a ghost warrior who boasted a stunning body named Wong Gang. No, should I say I was proud of my stunning body? Without the left arm, brilliance is somewhat obnoxious.


    But it was clear to whoever saw that the warrior was strong. A forged arm that is as much around a person''s torso, even if it is one arm. A ghost boasting a steel body told me that if I hit him, he would bring together three armored humans and make them shrug, and that his body wouldn''t even let a famous knife pass. He also believed that his body, which he had worked out again, was a better weapon than anything else. Until a brunette with very long hair appeared in front of her and a big man more ghostly than a ghost.


    The ghosts were feasting. We recently destroyed one long-suffering ghost clan. They, the ''clan of the valley of a thousand strings'', are not afraid of humans or anything else. It was in what position in the ghost tribe that their interest was instilled, more than in humans. To this end they had forged themselves, accumulated wealth, polished their weapons and had always taken the posture of war. If it was to win, I didn''t even hate dealing with humans. That''s all they could say they were greedy for something called ''strength''.


    Rigid people stand out among them. Obviously more important than the others, they were called ''true ghosts'' and were worshipped and served as warriors. They are also true ghosts because they admired the true ghosts of their predecessors and trained themselves. The ghosts of this race had no other ghost tribe, the concept of ''respect''. Especially when it was the king who garnered their respect. A king whose true ghosts were no match for a bunch had their trust as an absolute being.


    They gradually grew in strength for a long time and finally put an end to the battle against the ghost tribe of prolonged causes. With the best warriors in the history of the clan, they did not doubt that they would eventually unite the ghost world. And they cooked up the future of their future, and their elite troops were drunk where they destroyed their enemies. But such a feast also broke loose, and strangeness occurred at their home base. They received reports that one of their castles was crushed near their home base.


    It was announcing the arrival of a new enemy. When they drove the booze out of their bodies in an instant that they had been drinking to bathe earlier, they ran windy and returned to the castle. It''s not a castle that falls so easily, no matter how powerless it is. Such an idea was in them, but they still returned with all their might. The word alarm in battle did not exist in their clan.


    But when they came back, the walls were smashed, and nearly half the ghosts already entrusted with their defense were dead. They were surprised by the status quo, but returned to gather survivors and immediately regroup the army. Again I went out to open the battlefield. They were the first to be surprised by the small number of enemies, but calmly analyzed the situation. We began to respond appropriately little by little. Now when they had returned, the battlefield had begun to bring it back.


    The moment I tried to make more offense in that way, the top disappeared from the neck of the true ghost leading the way. Huang Gang, who was relatively behind him, could notice how it was, but his left arm, which he put in front of his head reflexively, was brutally slashed away. Left arm after decades of workout with him, is. Whoever was behind him was safe thanks to his left arm, but whoever was unfolding to his left and right had little life.


    "Hey, what?


    Wong Gang''s surprise is not impossible either. The guys I had dealt with earlier were certainly strong enough that I had never seen them before, but there was still a way to take them down. We thought we could handle it if we formed a proper formation. But a blow that completely wastes the formation you put together to defeat that mighty enemy. Huang Gang also forgot his lost left arm and tried to figure out who was the one who unleashed this blow.


    And it was one poor woman who moved into his eyes. Being ghosts, they are interested in human women as spoils of war, but at the same time, they do not have the same romantic feelings, let alone aesthetics, for humans who can also serve as food. In addition, this Wong Gang is a ghost who has never been interested in his own training unexpectedly. Beautiful enough to hold him and make him sigh unexpectedly. The woman carried two great swords of black and gold, and walked here slowly. Of course, trampling the dead body of a ghost lying at your feet.


    "Well, ghosts don''t look like leaves."


    A woman opens her mouth slowly. The ghosts annoyed the words and surrounded her in unison. But here they didn''t jump because the ghosts felt so terrified and obsessed with her?


    They were only to surround and watch the woman, but only Huang Gang took a step forward. The loss of my left arm was already gone from my head. So much so that he cared about the identity of the woman in front of him.


    "Woman, who are you? Was that your blow?


    "Let''s answer first from later questions. That''s what I did."


    The ghosts scream at the woman''s answer. Neither did they think that the luxurious woman in front of them would be able to make the same blow. No, even if anyone feels her strength by intuition, the sight in front of her was incredible.


    Plus the woman talks.


    "Shall I also answer the earlier question? My name is Titania, I''m just a swordsman. Nothing more or less. But whoever defeats me will be honored with nothing more."


    "Bullshit. It doesn''t matter who you are when you think about it. You think we''re gonna let you live, at least more than we showed up on the battlefield?


    "I can''t do anything with just feelings. It''s just miserable, like threatening complaints without merit."


    "Why not?


    That moment Huang Gang tried to grab by Titania. Some of the ghosts that were surrounding her were beaten up, and no, they blew it up. And, together, what I heard was a man''s lavish laugh.


    "Bhahahahahaha! Where''s the strong guy?


    "Now what?


    "Not at all, no different phase and noisy..."


    Titania sighs at Huang Gang and the ghosts confused by the change of circumstances. And the only thing you can yell at is Dragreo, of course.


    "Oh, Titania! There he is!


    I''m sorry to be here.


    "No, no. Not bad at all, dude! Gahahahahaha!"


    "Why laugh there. I don''t know why."


    The ghosts were listening to the interaction between the two beauties and beasts. It seemed like they were talking about no other love at first sight, but still their pressure was enough to keep the ghosts on the spot. Even if they had taken note of the consequences of it only postponing their death.


    And Titania''s sharp gaze and Dragreo''s greedy gaze are directed at the ghosts at the same time.


    Continued

 369 Invasion, Part 2 - Beautiful Beasts and Vigorous Beasts

    "" Well, and ""


    They''re two people who don''t fit in at all, but they only fit perfectly with their breath as fighters. They stood on each other''s backs, but at that moment Huang Gang was flying at Dragreo. He read that this was the only gap.


    "Ooh!"


    "Bugu!


    Huang Gang''s right arm had struck out exactly in Dragreo''s face. Huang Gang jumped in when he saw Dragreo as easier. Of course, the moment I fired a blow at Dragreo, there was a chance that the female swordsman would cut me off. It is also possible that the fist itself will not arrive before that.


    But Titania didn''t even look at Huang Gang, she was just sitting there. No, that''s not all. Soon, at Titania''s feet lies Huang Gang''s left arm, which should have been cut off. Huang Gang also forgot to pursue Dragreo to an unexpected event that caught his eye, and he was sitting on the spot.


    "Why, my arm is here..."


    "Good arm."


    Huang Gang''s words were blocked by Titania. I guess she''s not interested in Huang Gang''s words or anything like that. But he''s interested in his body, which has been worked out. Titania was whining as she took a serious look at the severed surface of Huang Gang''s arm, which she should have cut herself off.


    "I can see that I spared no time to work out the dimensions of this one when I was born. Beautiful to the point of a muscle muscle. Such a density of meat cannot be made of the human body. Even if humans work out the same way, this is not how it happens."


    "... what are you trying to say"


    "If I were like this, the result could have been different."


    Titania, looking back, had the great sword of gold in her hand. When I wondered if its tip swayed loosely, Huang Gang reacted and cut the cut surface of the cut left arm even thinner.


    "Hey, do what!


    "This is what you do."


    Furthermore, the cutting surface of the arm of the Titania cutter is cut equally thin, and the cutting surface is aligned. Huang Gang was taken aback, but left wonderfully titanized. Somehow Huang Gang also understood the consequences of the act.


    "This is..."


    "Wouldn''t it work already? I haven''t done this in a while, so it took me a few seconds."


    When Titania let go of her hand, Huang Gang''s left arm reacted perfectly. Oh, my God, isn''t his arm working fine?


    "You mean you put it back?


    "A sword is not all about slashing. There are a lot of swordsmen yesterday who end up slashing everything, but if you ask me, the pinnacle of stupidity. A true swordsman chooses what he slashes. And if you''re going to slash everything, you have to slash and throw away even the result of ''slashing''. You see?"


    "No... but what do you want my arm for?


    Huang Gang had a refreshing story about Titania, but I was only concerned about her purpose. To Huang Gang''s eyes pointing that pure glance of doubt at her, Titania laughed all the time, pointing to the direction Dragreo had gone blown away with his jaw.


    "His opponent will break a bone with one hand. It''s my procedure to fill in the difference."


    "Are you sure? What if I win as a result?


    "Don''t worry, it''s not"


    Now Titania clearly and coldly truncated Huang Gang''s words. The words were not to let Huang Gang say whether or not. Further Titania continues.


    "You will never thank me. On the contrary, if you look at the results, you will curse me. I fixed your arm because I was worried that Dragreo would take you down lightly and keep you out of my way. He''ll start the fight without my sword or anything. The purpose of this battle is annihilation. I''m not willing to let any of you live and give it back. But the way Dragreo fights is too cluttered. If I leave him to me, there will always be a guy who runs away, and if my sword hits him, the spear itself can turn into me. Me, too, his opponent stinks.


    That''s why I want you to deal with him until I destroy all the ghosts here. If I had both arms, I wouldn''t have it until the sun sets. The sun is still high. In the meantime, I''m going to hunt them down. "


    "... what?


    To the too unexpected answer, Huang Gang has solidified on the spot. Normally ridiculous content to laugh at. But because Titania was so clear, Huang Gang didn''t know what to do and lost the next word.


    Such his consciousness is drawn back by Dragreo''s anger.


    "It doesn''t hurt, chisel, whoa, whoa!


    "And shouting is like saying it hurts. Yeah, speaking of which, Doom''s guy said, ''He''s a pain in the ass, isn''t he?'' The meaning of these guys'' words is refreshing these days, but do you call these sorts of guys painful? I don''t know."


    Titania was restarting her sword as she waved her wear. And to Titania, who began walking, Huang Gang accidentally spoke.


    "Wait! You think we''re going to hunt ghosts by sundown now? How many thousands of ghosts do you think we have here?


    "Earlier when I checked by echoing the tip of the sword to the ground, 300,000 and 672 people flew. The non-combatants seem to have stayed away, so the fighters are about 50,000."


    "Why, give it to me"


    "Oh, by the way, all the people away are wiped out by now. My people like Anomaly said they were going to use it as a new Demon King''s experiment site. I should have put in 1,000 pieces. Speaking of ghosts, there''s nothing you can do about them without the means to fight. So my take is about 50,000 here. If I did everything I could, wouldn''t you think it would be over in less than half a day?


    "Hey, what?!? What can you do to those who can''t fight..."


    But I didn''t have time to understand Titania''s words while Huang Gang struck and trembled with anger. Because Dragreo, who barked and advanced, quickly pulled away from the spot in the form of a rampage against him. Huang Gang watched his men''s necks jump at the same time as Titania waved at the edge of his sight as he took Dragreo''s advance.


    Continued

 370 Invasion, Part 3 - Destroyer

    Then the time goes back to earlier. What Huang Gang, hazy of consciousness, heard was the voice of the disconnected demon of the man whom he worshipped as Lord. No matter how much I worked out, its presence finally didn''t arrive. While admiring him and challenging him many times to battle, Huang Gang finally couldn''t even get him to kneel. Never had he even seen the king retreat before his enemies, but the voice of the king''s severer was heard.


    Many times he wanted to believe that it was a mistake, but it was inhibited by Dragreo, who appeared before him.


    "Did you do it?


    "Ha-ha-ha! This is the proof!


    To Titania''s inquiry, Dragreo threw what he had in his left hand as seemingly. It was the bitter death face of those to whom Huang Gang was but one admirer and admirer. Huang Gang didn''t want to see his face like that, which he always wanted on the battlefield with a joyful expression.


    "W, ooh ooh ooh!


    "What?


    Huang Gang stormed Dragreo with a sad scream. He keeps punching Dragreo in the face with anger and power. Each blow was fired with enough output to smash the big rock, and Dragreo was just beaten but remained. Is there a gap in that onslaught to fight back, or is it just a hassle? But the hand also eventually drifted powerless with the accumulation of fatigued matter beyond the limits of the body, and his whole body was trembling in small pieces. Huang Gang doesn''t know if that''s anger, sadness, or just muscle cramps caused by fatigue.


    But Dragreo laughs at him like that.


    "What, are we done here? I don''t know."


    He punched Huang Gang''s side with his back fist. Huang Gang blows up like a kicked pebble.


    And the tremendous shock and the story of Dragreo and Titania, far away with a torn tympanic membrane, was heard by Huang Gang as if whispering in his ear. It is also a way of echoing as if you were at the bottom of the water.


    "Satisfied... or Drag... Leo"


    "No... enough stuff... hey"


    "Shit... ku, greed... dude. But it''s... it''s over."


    "I haven''t... killed them all... yet"


    "After that, Bradima... it''s Leah''s fault. Yes, that remote neighborhood... I want to leave it to you. And my sword... that''s right... but I can''t reach that far. But if your... braces..."


    "Fine... I''ll do it..."


    In the unfocused eyes of Huang Gang, I can see Dragreo slowly turning back to the town where Huang Gang''s clan lives. And when Dragreo inhaled and exhaled his breath heavily, the breath, not his breath, but the breath of silver, or even the rays of light, was emitted from his mouth toward the town in a straight line.


    I wondered if one side of the neighborhood was surrounded by light, and the town was scattered in the air with the roar. Brace hit the middle of a mountain in town. But the power was tremendous, lifting the town in the air with shockwaves from mountain to mountain. It was as if a child tired of toys had seizures and thrown toys in the air. And as the wreckage of towns and men rolled up in the air descended, it was filled with sorrow as rubbish.


    But watching such a scene, Titania and Dragreo seemed to have no emotion for anything. On the contrary,


    "Dragreo, stop."


    "Ouch."


    Only the merciless words were clearly heard by Huang Gang, who had gone crazy in his ears.


    "No, don''t. Whoa, whoa!


    "Huh... Rah!


    Along with Dragreo''s hanging, a brace of silver, bigger and thicker than earlier, struck the town in a straight line. And now the town became a perfect piece of wood dust with nothing to wrap around.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh"


    I put a drink in my nearly broken body and still try to crawl and Huang Gang tries to crawl into town. With him so sidelined, Titania was just tearing their royal castle apart with that sword. It was a "castle cut," one of her legends.


    But Huang Gang no longer showed any interest in such matters. He was desperately trying to find out with his nosy eyes if anyone was alive. And overflowing his chest with unpleasant thoughts.


    "Oh, we did... what we did!


    Huang Gang can roar desperately. The cry stopped Titania from trying to walk away from the scene. Dragreo''s had completely lost interest, though he was trying to leave the place without even looking at his words.


    With eyes that Titania neither pitied nor despised, she was just staring at Huang Gang. Huang Gang can roar even more.


    "Our ''clan of the valley of a thousand strings'', cautious of useless strife, even in ghosts, has taken a near neutral position against man! Why do we have to do this?


    "What can you yell at, ghost? It should be destined to fight and decay simply because it originally existed with creatures"


    Titania replied quietly, but with a slightly angry voice. That look is unusual for her, and I can see the look that can be taken as both anger and sadness.


    "In other words, rather than being born into the world, we are forced to eat or be eaten. Weakness dies, strength lives. That is forgotten because of the development of useless social structures, which were originally so. Thousands of laughs to see ghosts mourn, synonymous with confronting its management and boasting of their power. The old ghosts were more rigid."


    "Hey, what?


    "And that''s why I targeted you, because you''re strong and full of life. Your training has invited us. [M] Strong force will soon be crushed with even stronger force. That''s no exception to me. Well in a nutshell..."


    Titania will be here for a little while. But only with no expression.


    "You were unlucky when we targeted you. That''s what I mean."


    Continued

 371 Invasion, Part 4 - A Sense of Chaos

    "Gu... ku"


    Not much to say, Huang Gang had no words to say back. That''s him, but I couldn''t help but bump into another question that came to mind.


    "You''re not gonna... kill me?


    "Right... you''re strong. Plus I have luck as a warrior. Anyway, he fights us both, and he''s still alive. Personally, I think it would be a shame to kill him. But"


    Titania seemed a little unfortunate, pointing in the direction above. Ahead, there was a girl floating in the sky with a giant black object in her palm. It is Bradymaria.


    "The purpose of this one is total annihilation. There are still nearly 100 survivors in this land, but give it up."


    "Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck!


    At the same time as the yell of Huang Gang, a black object is emitted from the palms of Bradymaria.


    "Remember, you guys! Sooner or later, you will receive the punishment you deserve! Only then will you hear our grudges!! Let''s look forward to that time and laugh softly from the bottom of the earth and wait! Ha, ha, ha! Ha ha..."


    At the end he was Huang Gang, who laughed as if he had gone mad, but Titania did not move one eyebrow and left the scene with a refreshment. Eventually his laughter was also undone by the black runoff caused by the black object, which later did not leave one as initially prospected. Those who tried to escape the town as soon as possible from the demon king''s assault were also killed without being left behind by Bradymaria''s deacons.


    On this day, a single race disappeared from the earth. Except for one.


    And a while later. Three people who don''t see one moving thing and have conversations in a completely abandoned place. No, Dragreo is already asleep, so it''s just Titania and Bradymaria to be exact.


    "You''ve said a lot of unsaved things to him, Titania. You can lie to me, you can give me hope."


    "I don''t like lies. Besides, it''s not what the person who stabbed him with stomach would say."


    "Sure. Cahahahaha!"


    Brady Maria laughs with pleasure. He was strangely young to hold himself and laugh, stranger than his mighty power. Look at that Bradymaria, Titania wonders.


    "And that''s odd, Brady Maria. I can''t believe someone like you is stalking us until we get here. Even if you struggled with your men, wouldn''t you have had a piece in an instant?


    "Sure. But you can also fight with a little boy."


    "... what?


    Not to mention that Titania misheard something, but I overheard it. It may have been unusual for Titania to look so suspicious.


    "Bradymaria, what now?


    "Oh? Damn, I''m all pumped up right now. Atashi, I have a child in my stomach. It''s called, to... shh."


    "Whose?


    Titania, wondering if she was being teased, raises one question after another. You saw how it went and thought Titania panicked, and Bradymaria was in a good mood sometime.


    "Hey. Wouldn''t there be a man with a knucklehead?


    "... don''t say it in a roundabout way. Who is it? No, I''m sorry. That was a story that had nothing to do with me in the first place. If you don''t want to say so."


    "You''re mean. Let me put it this far, it doesn''t. Listen to me till the end, anyway. It''s puritanical white fun."


    "... were you such a creature to interact with humans, etc?


    "I don''t even think it''s a human word, Titania."


    Brady Maria looks sarcastic and laughs dull.


    "Atashi doesn''t discriminate against race. The strong are strong. Now the men of Atashi are half human. Atashi is a fraternist, okay?


    "I praise you if it''s not death you apply. It was very fraternal."


    "Death is what you come to besides priceless bitches, right? Only against the weaker than Atashi."


    Titania tries to leave the spot, remembering a mild headache in the shard laughing Bradymaria. From behind her as she leaves, Brady Maria, with her eyes narrowed, speaks.


    "What are we going to do? Atashi got some time off, though."


    "I have my next job. At least, it''s a bigger job than this one. I haven''t had any plans since."


    "Heh? Can I ask you what your next job is?


    "I can''t talk about it because it''s been shut down. But it''s also the biggest thing for me. For the biggest part of it, you''ll need some training."


    "I see. I could read more or less, but can I do that? I think it''s too early for the next verse... okay. If it''s fun to kill you, that''s fine."


    "... you''re not fraternism, after all."


    "How much longer do I have to raise my kids?


    Even though he did, Bradymaria leaped with pleasure, so Titania watched as she chewed her lips off inside.


    If there were no agreement within my fellow citizens, or if I had met Brady Maria sooner. I think Titania would be slashing this woman first. A being that scatters death and fear just because it exists. Titania was disgusted by this presence, which was of no benefit to anyone but herself. Why didn''t I realise, or could not imagine, the presence of this woman while living for nearly a thousand years? I think if thoughts had caught up with her presence sooner, or my fate might have changed.


    "(The rest of the festival, right)"


    Titania will leave the spot one day after she leaps, vowing to her heart to slash and throw away Bradymaria. I had great doubts as to why Bradymaria had never appeared on the tabular stage of history, but I did not want to imitate it in such a way as to cause a sleeping ruin when I heard about it.


    And after Titania left, Bradymaria laughed happily.


    "Well, what the hell kind of child would you have? Boy or girl? Either way, good demon king. No, I''ll grow up to be the Great Demon King. Wow. When I think this kid is going to grow up in the future and knock a bunch of humans off into a whirlpool of sniffles, I''m going to shudder now. Oh, my body''s hurting. Wow - should I go to White Fun''s again? Or do you want me to stop because I''m going to be handicapped by a hungry child? Oh, yeah. Let''s ask the person."


    When Bradymaria chewed her fingers small, she began to write letters in blood on the paper she had removed from her nostrils. She seemed somewhere fun to write the sentence, but as soon as she finished writing the letter, she slapped her hands on her breasts and summoned Galahad.


    "Mademoiselle, may I call you?


    "Please bring this letter to Purity White Fun. Hurry up."


    "Yes. Do you have a message?


    "Right, ''If it''s going to work, why don''t you do it now?'' But will you tell him?


    "... I see, is that what you mean"


    Galahad senses Bradymaria''s will and niggles. Bradymaria seemed satisfied with his attitude.


    "Galahad, you''re very helpful."


    "It''s an honor to keep it in compliment. Then I''ll do it."


    Galahad disappears without sound due to metastasis. And Bradymaria summoned at some point, on the back of a giant three-necked freaky bird.


    "Well, this is going to make the eastern continent interesting for a while. Even if Atashi doesn''t move anymore, the dispute won''t disappear from this continent for a while. And eventually on other continents... hehe, look forward to it. Atashi Boy."


    Her child was to kick her mother''s belly, as if to respond to Brady Maria''s brutal smile.


    Continued

 372 Behind the Scenes of the Demon Society, Part 1 - For Puritanical White Fun

    "Master Hall, which way!


    One young man rushes down a special corridor called Naruko Making. This hallway is a mechanism for making loud noises when walking, in order to inform the intrusion of external enemies. It''s what runs there, so it was a little hustle and bustle even when one was running.


    The young man running is named Monkey Maru. He is the youngster who serves the nearest of puritanical leisure.


    "Here."


    The wild voice stops him. Puritan Bai Fu, the Lord of the Voice, was in the midst of mindfulness in the garden. Even during the cold season, sweat seeps out of his body with his upper body only, and at a glance it can be seen that while quiet, he is doing a tough workout.


    As a man, he was passing the platter of flesh, but his flesh was so forged that it was no less pale than that of a young man, which represented him being tougher on himself than he was on others. But very few know how the workout is, and many have solved the Puritanical White Fun as just a tyrant. Of course, it is everyone''s admission that he has only the talent and strength of the leader of the Demon Society.


    Seeing his back like that, Monkey Maru lays flat on the spot.


    "Dear Hall, I say!


    Come on, tell me.


    White Fun responding without even looking at the monkey circle. He doesn''t seem willing to stop working out yet. This mindful workout requires more strength and concentration than it looks. Grasp the blood flow, muscle movements, and magic movements around your body one by one, correct any anomalies, strengthen or weaken one as you look at balance. If you make it too strong, the overall balance breaks down, and even if you just weaken it, the whole thing just weakens. It demanded a very subtle balance, but White Fun was doing it in conversation. This is harder said than done.


    But Monkey Maru also has full confidence in his prowess, so he also knew that his concentration would not be disturbed by his own words. Monkey Maru does not hesitate to continue.


    "Lord Bradymaria''s men came and wrote to me."


    "Read."


    "Yes."


    Monkey Maru opened the contents to read the letter, but when she saw its contents, she hesitated. Monkey Maru, who is true to the command of Bai Le, but with him, he was hesitant to read.


    I''m surprised it''s white fun. I ordered you to read it, but I didn''t hear Monkey Maru.


    "What''s up, Monkey Maru? Not that I can''t read the letters?


    "Ha. But this..."


    "I''ve told you more times than I did when I was a kid. Don''t make me say the same word twice."


    "... excuse me. Wonder Monkey Maru, I don''t know how far I can faithfully read it, but I will refine it."


    I also had a strange impression of the word, and of the servant''s white pleasure. And when Monkey Maru coughed up one, he started reading the letter.


    "Uh, ''Dear White Fun, I''m not allowing Atashi''s manipulation to suddenly send a letter. This time they succeeded in crushing all the ghosts'' strongholds. Now you won''t be imprisoned for trivial things, such as the conquest of ghosts by the Demon Society. I think I can finally move on to the original purpose of Mr. White Fun. Wonder, Maria, at least you''re getting a gift. Okay, more love than Brady Maria. Oh, and it''s our child''s name, but... ''"


    From there on out was half the joke, half the love (curse) content, so Baek Ha Ha Ha Ha hadn''t really heard about it. Then it seems like it would be a good idea to make him stop reading along the way, but Baihua was thinking, so Monkey Maru even kept reading as he put up with the fire coming out of his face.


    And when he finished reading the letter while the monkey circle was half relieved, as it were, Baek Le was thinking with his back to him. The faithful Monkey Maru was kneeling down on the spot, waiting for his words. At that time a glimmer of wood blew to announce the arrival of winter, so as to whip the pathetic monkey circle even further.


    "Monkey Maru."


    "Yes."


    Purity White Fun calmed the name of Monkey Maru calmly. That was perhaps the calmest voice he had heard of Monkey Maru. But the content was by far the most surprising thing he had ever heard.


    "Gather your names, representatives of all nations. I tell you the battle of the ghost opponent is over."


    "Yes. So hurry up?


    "Mm-hmm. Let''s call it visibility and meet at the first seat of the year. That''s when I need to make all the arrangements... give me your ears."


    "Yes."


    And it was some kind of ear punching white fun on the monkey circle, but when I heard what it was about to say, I pressed the mouth of the monkey circle, which was about to scream unexpectedly, and Baek explained everything. When he heard what it was about, he was flabbergasted Monkey Maru, but realized with the glow of his eyes that Bai Fu meant it, he left the scene silently thanking him. Monkey Maru knew very well that Bai Fu was not in the nature of making jokes.


    And once again, Bai Fu, who became alone, had a somewhere worrying look that he would never do in front of others.


    At the same time, the Qing Dynasty Mansion. It was Poetry, who sits in the private room of the mansion and continues to photograph the books, but stops the hand perfectly as if it had reacted to something.


    When Shino saw the ceremony to refrain beside him, the ceremony nodded and went away. Instead, a gracious East Cloud rushes in.


    "Dear Poetry! Just now..."


    "I know, I''ll go myself. You''re not distracted by anyone, are you?


    "I was wondering if that was okay. But this is..."


    "Dongyun, don''t panic. It''s one of the things I could have predicted sooner or later."


    When Shino said so and stood up completely, he followed the room with a panicking eastern cloud. That''s how they walk, choosing corridors that aren''t popular enough for people to find them. Even though they were different from men at times, when they saw Shino, they lay flat, and did not ask him where he was going. She is an adult in front of Miriazal, but she was a fine ruler when she returned to the house of Qing Dynasty, and a princess with sufficient majesty. Ruling the clan with fear sometimes forcefully, she was blessed with the qualities of a ruler more than Miriazal could have imagined. Of course, it would be the Miriazal, like no other, who blossomed its qualities.


    When they went out into the bush, she walked straight to the bush. Before that, when Shino lays his hands on it, the bushes divide to the left and right, and Shino and Dongyun walk among them. The bush was as if it had that will, and after they had passed, the bush had returned to normal, hiding its path so that no one could know.


    The space that was vacant so that only Shino and Dongyun floated in the bushes changed place as they walked. Eventually when the two of them went out to the place they opened, there was a small anvil there. At the entrance of the thatch, the ceremony part that had left the room earlier stood to protect the temple.


    Continued

 373 Behind the Scenes of the Church of Exorcism, Part 2 - In the Case of Kiyojo Poetry -

    "I''ve been waiting for you, Master Poetry. First aid has been paid."


    "Thank you. Is she inside?


    "Yes, he''s been badly injured, but I was wondering if his life had anything else."


    "Can we talk?


    "To some extent. The contents will be calm because you won''t feel great. Finish it in a short time, if possible."


    "I guess that depends on her. But it won''t end in a peaceful conversation."


    With a little grief in his eyes, Poetry slowly opened Sasako in an area. Haven''t been used in it for a long time. The outside air came in and the dust was about to rise, but I saw one lying shadow inside.


    "How are you feeling, Princess Yiu?


    "Shino..."


    It was Princess Yiu, the only survivor of the family of the valley of a thousand strings, who also lay on the spot constantly breathing. The appearance, which was glossy and full of vitality, lost its radiance without life, and it looked as if it had aged 10 or 20 at a time. Red seductive lips are also cracked and the skin is dry and tending. The slightly smaller physique also coincided, the figure seemed likely to illuminate with the old woman in the dark.


    She secretly connected, using the remotely transferred demon squares in Shino''s private home to gain a lifetime of nine deaths. At the time of the Bradymarias'' assault, Princess Yiu hitched some troops to see what was going on in downtown. At that time it was completely separated from the castle by a large group of demon kings and Bradymaria''s men, but as a result it was to save her life. Because the demon squares she secretly set up were on the outskirts of downtown, and even though she managed to return to the castle, the enemy''s siege net was too thick for her to return. If I had returned, I would have been torn apart by the hands of Titania or Dragreo.


    Being nailed downtown, she had managed to fight a large group of demon kings against her, but her disadvantages were clear. The actions taken by the central part of the overwhelming defeat and its subjects have been narrowed down a bit, and Princess Yiu was let off on top of the sacrifices of many of her companions.


    "Poetry, poetry!


    The princess Yiu called out to Shino to plead with her squeezing voice. She comes out crawling from the laid futon and grabs the hem of Shino''s clothes. Naturally, Shino sat on the spot dressed to be gently pulled down.


    "Poetry, I... I..."


    "Don''t say anything, Princess Yiu. Because I know."


    "No! I don''t know anything!


    Princess Yiu strongly denied Shino''s words. With her powerless body, desperately grabbing Shino''s arm, there is still the power of ghosts. To the extent that the expression of Shino was distorted, there was strength in his right hand. And those eyes were running blood in the same color as their eyes, as they were colored by madness


    "They killed them all! No one left... no one left!? Young and old, even to the baby! Are we sinful enough to be killed in such a miserable way? Along the way, some of them lost their will and offered to surrender. But there was no one left to be torn apart. No, if they just killed me, it''s still good. Some of them were made into comforts and nursery beds for those various monsters alive, and others were manipulated and fought as enemy foremen. I''ve never heard of such a battle."


    "... Really?"


    "Oh yeah! And I still can''t believe there''s that last magic of power or something... that devastating blow. Still, the sight of our town winding up in heaven floats behind my eyelids. That sight where the earth appears in heaven and eventually slowly the earth descends. At the same time, the expression of a wound up man brings despair to life, and there is a sight of it coming down like rain from far above. Their thoughtless expression makes me unforgettable. No matter how tired you are, that look appeals to me." Tell me to take my revenge ". I wouldn''t mind selling my soul to the doomsday warcraft of living at the end of the world for that matter!


    "I understood the thoughts of Princess Yiu very well. But now is when you can rest your body. Because when you die, you have no ex or child. Handicap your body for any further conversation. Rest easy."


    "... um. Don''t bother me, Poetry."


    You calmed down by some emotional exposure, Princess Yiu was trying to re-enter the futon and attract the duvet to sleep, prompted by Dongyun. But when Poetry saw that the exalted spirit would not subside, and that it was not likely to sleep in it, he burned incense to sleep in the ceremony with his eyes open, and afterwards the scene.


    The sweet smell of incense begins to invite her to drowsiness, while slightly blurring her consciousness, she asks Poetry.


    "Tomorrow, Poetry."


    "What is it?


    "If I die... will you take my vengeance?


    "Don''t be ominous. But if you die, even if I turn you into a life, I will take your revenge."


    "... thanks. What you need to have is still a friend..."


    When the words gradually became obscure, Princess Yiu seemed to fall asleep. Confirming that, the three of them will leave the garden behind. And when I offered the ceremony and Dongyun something to do, I stayed at the place because I was a little more attached to Princess Yao.


    In a place where no one speaks, Shino speaks to one stunning cherry tree in the garden.


    Continued

 374 Behind the Scenes of the Demonic Church, Part 3 - False Friendship

    "Why don''t you come out already, Hidun... was it?


    "Have you noticed? She''s more alert than I thought."


    "Because this is my realm. I don''t have to know anywhere else, and I don''t think you can let me."


    "I see. That''s all you have to offer us."


    One of the shadows of the cherry branches turns into a human form and rises up as it is. When the shadow clearly took shape, it turned into a nervous young man with a missing cheek.


    "I''ll see you first. I am Hidun."


    "Nice to meet you, but you don''t know if it''s right. Were you the one who sent the demon to me?


    "I gave it to you, but I guess you figured it out as soon as possible. But it doesn''t make any difference that he was interacting with my demon."


    "I see. So, what is your position in your organization?


    Shino''s eyes add a little sharpness. In his eyes Hidun looked from the front, but even when he looked into his somewhere murderous eyes, Shino stared back without any fright.


    "What position do I take have to do with this place?


    "Yes. I guess I have succeeded in gaining a certain amount of trust in you guys at a time when direct dialogue is possible, rather than interacting with the user demons, but I want to talk to more people than executives to have a belly-breaking discussion. You can''t talk about the bottom line."


    "I see you''re not just a worldless little girl. Don''t be presumptuous, there are no useless people in our organization. If I show up in front of you, I don''t mind that everyone thinks I''m an executive. By the way, I''m second in position, assistant to our chief. Happy now?"


    "To some extent. If that word is true,"


    "A suspicious woman."


    Hidun took the letter out of his nostalgia as he leaked a sneaky laugh. It was strictly sealed, and the contents could not be found out.


    "What''s that?


    "It shows what you should do. If you act on this street, it will be very easy for us to plan for the future"


    "I see. If something is inconvenient or something, or who should I report the results of my actions to?


    "There is no need to report it. You will be one of our pawns in the future. Therefore, the behavior is monitored by us sequentially and no report is required. And if you fail, you will die alone. That''s all. Don''t get me wrong, it''s not like you and we are equal or anything. If you find out you''re useless, that''s all we can do."


    "Very well, then. Let''s do that. So, it''s the reward of the dawn for my successful actions..."


    "I know. Autocratic rule of the Church of the Apocalypse, by the Qing Dynasty alone, right? I''ll work out all the plans for that, don''t worry. If there''s anyone in the way, I can rule it out."


    Hidun stared at the poetry. In his eyes was a mixture of the colour of contempt that sees objects and at the same time the colour of pity.


    Did Shino realize the meaning of his gaze, this time shifting his fu and eyes away from Hidun?


    "So that''s it, then? We ask you to leave this place before anyone asks."


    "If the ghost princess asleep there asks, it''s important. The weaknesses, the power, the terrain of the clan of the valley of a thousand strings, which you were somewhat hearing from Princess Yiu. Because we invaded based on them. Damn, she''s a big bitch, you are. You betrayed your friends for your own sake."


    "... please pick it up. Wouldn''t it be more convenient for you if I were a bastard?


    "Yes, it is. But the minute is awkward. Desires not worthy of their length ruin not only themselves but their surroundings"


    "Please, pick it up."


    Poetry bowed his head on the spot and didn''t even try to move as it was. Seeing it, Hidun saw that he was unwilling to talk to himself any more, and left the scene without sound.


    And after Hidun''s signs disappear completely, Shino slowly raises his head.


    "I don''t even have to be told by you or anything. I''m ready for that."


    That''s right, I didn''t make anyone listen to me. When Poetry shrugged, he spread the letter in his hand.


    Alphilis was in trouble.


    "Hmm, what shall I do?"


    It is unusual for Alphilis to have a head to worry about. No, actually, she''s more worried about all sorts of things than her surroundings think, but it was unusual for it to surface and cause so much trouble that she could see around her.


    The salvation is that this is a joyful kind of problem. What is its content?


    "Alfie, did you look through the paperwork?


    "Yeah, Lisa. I went through the first street."


    Dozens of paperwork in front of Alphilis. Its content is its own universal history, spelled out by the individual as determined. So far, it was a resume or something. There it was written from height and physique to good weaponry, born and raised, as a warrior, or from my background and good fight as a magician to my dietary preferences. The last item, "Describe the heterosexual type of preference and your sexuality", must be a Lisa or Rosetta prank, though.


    The documents spelled out humans who had applied to the mercenary regiment in Alphilis. Rosetta and Aerial chose among them. They judged mainly by practical skills, but in witchcraft, Larna. Some people were left saying Lisa was "concerned" even after losing the election again. That number, the top 53. These are the people who gathered in this mercenary regiment while Alphilis was gone. By the way, the number of people who came here after hearing rumors about this mercenary regiment was more than ten times that. Of course, the information manipulation of Lisa and the Arnelian Church is a gift.


    This was, by the way, among the buildings that Alphilis had Miriazal prepare for the creation of a mercenary regiment: a three-story building, in the center of its top floor, the office of Alphilis was prepared. The building is built with special lumber called "Tricarla". Common building materials use wood dry, but this was a tree containing large quantities of sap and a very strong making tree against fire. On the other hand, it was the best building material in terms of both hardness and elasticity, and if the sap volatilized, it would have the effect of restoring fatigue. On the other hand, it has the disadvantage of being difficult to process, but the craftsmen prepared by Miriazar let it do so in a brilliant short time. I let them make it in less than a month while Alfie Reese was gone.


    There was a bookshelf lined up in the Alphilis room as far as the study, and a desk beside it for Ekla to do her job. To get her to help her with her work. Since the reception room for external customers is separate, the interior was simple because it was used as a pure office room, but beside the office room there was even a room for taking a temporary sleep, which was the creation of a blame for being there at the time. Alphilis was troubled by one of them. Speaking of Ekla, he went out to the city hall early in the morning to find out the history of Arnelia here and its streets as quickly as possible. By the time I get back, I guess I''ll have a grasp on this land on the big side.


    And you boiled your business to Alphilis, who didn''t come out of the room, and Lisa grabbed into the room. The time was almost past noon, but Alphilis remained troubled in the morning. Even in the morning, Alphilis slept twice with dignity, so it hasn''t actually been that long since he woke up. Because I found out about it, it''s mostly a faceless Lisa, but I see a slightly irritating look on her face.


    "Alfi. We can''t move either unless we get a decision on what we''re going to do in the future. I now have each person take an inn and stay there, but the cost of that is being replaced by the Arnelian Church on their shoulders. If you don''t hurry, you''ll lose your debt, won''t you?


    "Well, yeah... I was wondering how to sieve it."


    "You still think we''re gonna squeeze humans out of here?


    I don''t know about that.


    When Alphilis throws a bunch of paperwork, he tries to get out of his chair and leave the room. Lisa dressed to go on from behind.


    "Alfi, where are you going?


    "Miriazal''s place. I''ll negotiate a little bit."


    "Of what?


    "Of war"


    The look on Alphilis''s face, leaving behind noisy words, somehow looked like a child who had come up with something funny.


    Continued

 375 Sudden First Battle, Part 1 - Reconnaissance

    "I''m not tired of being with Alfie."


    "Don''t you? Rosetta."


    "Yes, yes, Airy loves Alfie."


    "Hey, what do you say!


    Rosetta and Aerial are the ones to talk about it without a scratch. They were currently having a conversation looking down at the demons'' nest under their eyes. From the rocky skin, which is a little high, they stand looking down at the intended rock hole. Behind this follows some of the new mercenaries. They are their captains.


    "If Lisa''s right, I guess there''s a demon king in there"


    "Oh, according to information from the Arnelian Church, it looks exactly like a bunch of recently formed demon kings."


    "A demon king is just a trinket, isn''t it? It''s like the Alliance hasn''t even asked me to crusade yet. I hear Alphilis negotiated it with Miriazal and said they were going to crusade."


    "In Alfi''s calculations, I guess it''s like replacing an exercise or something"


    Answer as Aerial looks at the demons roaming downstairs. There are two oaks downstairs that should be said to be watchful. But one of them is asleep, and one of them looks around restlessly. That would not be any kind of watch. I wish I could have imagined it was a gathering of miscellaneous fish, even if those who had no experience in combat saw it.


    Rosetta and Aerial laughed all the time as they watched such demons. Maybe he decided it was a battle with some relief.


    "It''s going to be a good fight as a battle for the regiment. You rarely see such a bunch of little things."


    "But Arnelia Church is grasping. When a crusade request comes to the Alliance, they say there''s a lot of it already after one village is crushed or something. However, I hear that this time the village crops will still be roughed up. That''s all I''m asking, and you know how safe this fight is."


    "That would mean the Arnelian Church''s information network is amazing. Nevertheless, at some point, Airy has become more familiar with the public opinion."


    "You''re going to live as a mercenary, study for granted. Humans are environmentally adaptable creatures. I have my stomach bracketed around there, too."


    "It''s love for Alfi that an unworldly airy would say that. Shit."


    "I''ll say that again."


    Aerie and Rosetta were joking but carefully scouting. Would it have been a moment since we started watching already? The number of demons entering and leaving the rock hole was three, all of which were species in the shape of human beings said to be subhuman.


    When they finish looking at their gear, appearance, and behavior, Rosetta and the others quietly lag behind and start discussing with Hiccup.


    "Enough reconnaissance?


    "Oh, it''ll be enough. Lisa''s right."


    "So, how do we attack, Aerie?


    "According to Lisa, there''s no big guy. Number of trinkets from 20 to 30 at best. If only the Demon King and Rosetta would deal with it, it would be nothing more than this reconnaissance force."


    "But Alfie''s orders are only reconnaissance, right? He said we''d all fight. Wouldn''t it be right for you to obey the adults here?"


    "Oh, I obey Alfi''s orders. Whatever it takes, it''s our captain. Now, as instructed, let''s go back here once and for all."


    That''s how when Aerial silently urged other mercenaries with their hands, they obeyed Rosetta and Aerial greatly. They also know so much about their strength that they don''t like the fold of their entrance exams. In the mercenary world, where power relations determine almost everything, few, even women, tried to turn against them.


    It was Alphilis they fanned with their chief, and the interest of the new joiners was more focused on what Alphilis was really like than this battle. It is very important for mercenaries to know who their leader is. It is no exaggeration to say that mercenaries moving with gold are more important to their lives than honor and battle results, and that the future fate can be roughly grasped by how the captain handles their affairs.


    The journey to this battlefield was very steep. The mercenaries selected were all knocked up in an emergency convocation the next morning when Alphilis was contacted that there would be another convocation in the near future because they had returned. Half an hour until the hastily jumped mercenaries assemble at the location of the mercenary regiment in Alphilis only wearing them. There was already a set of prepared combat equipment, food, from which the mercenaries rushed to follow during Alphilis''s order to pick out what they needed now.


    And running the horse for three days. Alphilis introduced himself to the future goals, objectives, precautions, and so forth, and in doing so he arrived in the woods where he intended. The mercenaries initially obeyed without understanding, but each was given the opportunity to talk to Alphilis during the march. The sentiments many of them had for Alphilis during that conversation were:


    "Someone I''m not sure about"


    That was it. Because Alphilis doesn''t seem to think about anything, and he really thinks about different things, and it usually seems easy and delicate. I wondered if I didn''t have the knowledge because I honestly admire the mercenaries'' stories, but the truth is that the depth of that knowledge was far beyond the mercenaries'' understanding. Although Alphilis is simply an honest, extra-looking person, and the best educated person of our time, there is no way that mercenaries in general have ever discussed it with anyone of such an educational standard as the royal nobility. They only rarely felt a person named Alphilis.


    And when they returned to Alphilis, Alphilis summoned the humans he had appointed this time as platoon leader. Rosetta, Aerial and Daron are members of Ancient Ginseng. Lisa is a sensor, so she puts it aside, and Renatica and Tasha are easier to use if you let them act alone. Emerald couldn''t seem to command someone such as a leader, so Alphilis had it beside him, and he wanted it.


    Further new members had selected such persons as Lloyd, Grapheth and Milnay as their new captains. This is based on background, actual exam scores, etc. Lloyd knows Rosetta and ranks top of B as a mercenary, and Grafez seems to be a man who was originally a platoon leader in the Knights. Milnay comes from the martial arts family, but every woman has mercenaries everywhere to train martial arts. He said he couldn''t even go home until he gave him some name as a mercenary.


    The platoon breakdown is about 10 to the main unit directly led by Alphilis. Later it is a platoon of around six. Alphilis was willing to come to the battlefield in this formation. And Alphilis tells the team captains.


    Continued

 376 Sudden First Formation, Part 2 - Aim

    "Okay? According to Lisa''s sensor capability, the enemy is less than 30. In this reconnaissance, I decided that there wasn''t a particular unit out there. The quality of the enemy is also low. Therefore, this battle is annihilation. At the same time, I will train you in action, with the meaning of getting you used to tactics.


    First we storm with Daron and Rosetta''s squad. Eliminate the lookout and have Chemrigusa thrown into the cave. According to Lisa, the cave is not that deep, and the entrance and exit are only there. They''ll be out of there in a while, too, so I''ll slap them there. Any questions?


    "Captain, okay?


    It was Lloyd who raised his hand. 30 There, a man of disappointed stature. His appearance, which began to accumulate a little jaw, was already reminiscent of the warring warrior. Rosetta pulled it out directly, he had the confidence of other mercenaries, and crossing over with her and beyond, he had been appointed captain of the platoon, without any particular noticeable opposition.


    The question he asks.


    "This fight is our first real fight. Instead of practicing, we got here introducing ourselves to each other. To the people who still keep their backs, there''s no trust. I remain anxious to fight, but I heard that this was a request received by the captain himself. I got a request in the state of this regiment, can I ask you what you''re after?"


    "That''s best of you. But the fight is supposed to happen all of a sudden. What I would like to see this time is what a collective response can be to a sudden raid. Regardless of the platoon leader, I don''t think it makes sense to tell the team. Besides, the team now has more than a certain amount of strength. I honestly think this level of battle should be easy to win."


    "I see. So our job is to make up for our inexperienced colleagues while winning unharmed if possible. Would that be a good idea?


    "Yeah, that''s okay."


    Alphilis nodded, making a good impression against Lloyd. Only a man recommended by Rosetta, very eye-catching. In just a few moments, I seem to have read a lot about Alphilis'' aim as well. Alphilis was counting on him to continue to be a dependable talent.


    The next person to raise his hand was Grafez. He was only a young man in his mid-20s, but a man who rose from a soldier to a platoon captain with strength in a certain country. But according to the nobility that drew him to death, he was no longer treasured by personnel within the army. For this reason, in search of new heavens and earth, he left the army and turned to mercenaries to live.


    Ask Alphilis with a belligerent eye, although his words are polite.


    "Lord Commander. The enemy said it was an easy victory, but even if it was a demon king, right? How do you know it''s easy to win?"


    "I trust Lisa''s sensor capabilities. Our founding members are getting closer to the training ground. So Lisa can sense it if it''s dangerous, and we feel it in our instincts again. This time the enemy says it''s no big deal."


    The point is, I trust you.


    "That sort of thing. That''s why Rosetta and Daron will do the first assault. I''ll give you more instructions, but for now, Mr. New America''s troops are the end of a flashing enemy."


    "I see. So many inexperienced people in my squad. Then I was somewhat convinced. But if you don''t live up to my expectations, I''m out of the regiment, okay?


    "That''s fine."


    Grapheth was satisfied with Alphilis, who answered sayingly, and he didn''t say anything. And the other Milnay was just listening to Alphilis, so he asks from Alphilis the other way around.


    "Milnay, you have nothing to ask?


    "Nothing. I just follow the commands of the captain and fight. I will obey the orders of my superiors."


    "Yes, that''s fine. If something unforeseen happens during the battle, ask for help from anyone. Just remember that in your liver."


    "Okay."


    The meeting ended with no further questions, and Alphilis gave further detailed instructions. Well there are limits to saying fine, so I just wrote an approximate map and placement and showed how to fight it. I don''t think the members can move if I give them too detailed instructions, and I have Lunatica in case. If it bothered him, Alphilis thought that even one Lunatica could eliminate the demon king''s army this time. It''s also Renatica who says, "Probably can. I don''t feel a dangerous smell in the air at all," he said.


    After the platoon captains left, Alphilis was spoken to by Lisa.


    "At first glance Alfi''s theory is convincing, are you sure this is a good idea? Wouldn''t you have a more reasonable fight if you were to build up your experience on the team?


    "Sort of. But think about the ultimate opponent. We may have to deal with the demon king''s army sooner or later. This time the Demon King is probably not the hand of the Orange Bull, but the naturally occurring Demon King. Doesn''t it seem like it''s going to be easy for us to take this down?


    "That''s a good idea, but doesn''t Alfie have other aims?


    Alphilis looked somewhat harder on Lisa''s words. And with a little hesitation, he talks a little lower in his voice.


    "Actually, there are two people I care about. One said she cared about Lisa, a girl named Dorothy"


    "Oh, you''re that country girl. Rosetta and Aerie have been working out in the last few days without Alfie."


    "Really? That''s what Rosetta said, too, but in my view, that kid is talented. Depending on how you work out, it could be quite promising in the future. I''m more concerned about Milnay than that. That kid could be pretty dangerous."


    "Milnay?


    Lisa didn''t know what Alphilis meant by words, and she overheard them. Milnay was a very good soldier in Lisa. That is why there was no objection from the mercenaries to being a woman but also a platoon leader. With that milnage, Alphilis assumed there was a problem.


    Lisa asks her a question that she doesn''t understand the sincerity of Alphilis.


    "What''s wrong with Milnay? It doesn''t make any difference that Lisa is a pretty good soldier."


    "Lisa just said the right thing."


    "? I don''t know more and more"


    "You know, you''re a soldier, so you can''t. She is a good soldier, but not a good commander. Doesn''t she understand that? What I fear most is that she will eventually die taking a lot of people on the road. Our regiment is going to be bigger now. In it, it seems odd that seemingly brilliant people like her are not in command positions. I thought if it had the flaws I thought it would be a missed opportunity to chase them.


    Besides, even if you''re good, you can be the first to show your team that you don''t need someone who doesn''t fit my intentions. "


    "No way... don''t you think too much?


    "Think about it, I''ve never overthought it. Aside from what options you''ll eventually take."


    Alphilis was slightly flattered with his arms together. Lisa guessed that the look was serious sometime and left the scene behind softly. In that place, where no one was anymore, only bumps and some sort of lonely whining alphilis remained.


    Continued

 377 Sudden First Battle, Part 3 - War Begins

    And the Alphilis began their march toward the Demon King''s Cave. Divide into platoons and approach the cave from three directions. The uninterrupted two-way unit stopped advancing when it got to a predetermined position, and when Rosetta raised her hand to head the unit that was going to storm, the crew lit Chemlisaw and began preparing to throw him into the cave.


    "While the orcs fall, penetrate"


    Turn your right arm around as Rosetta whispers instructions to the crew. Then the mercenaries, scattered at regular intervals, turn their right arms and convey the signal as they twirl in the same way.


    And a while after the signal is invisible from Rosetta, two tremendous arrows of momentum are released from the place that hits the lateral side of the cave. The first arrow shot brilliantly through the side of the oak''s head, which was in front of the cave, and the second arrow pierced between the brows of that oak the moment the other oak tried to look back when he noticed his companion fall.


    Then the mercenaries took the burning Chemrysow towards the cave, and threw the Chemrysow in simultaneously from its entrance. Soon afterwards, smoke began to fill the cave, leaving the cave with hasty oaks, goblins, and some wolf warcraft.


    But they did not have time to breathe the clear air outside, and fell to the arrows that the mercenaries had shot silently. The air coming from the cave changes when the bulk and about 10 bodies are knocked down. The murderous spirit, which had never existed before, could be seen as plausible.


    "You''re from here..."


    No one could hear me, Rosetta shrugged. She also trusts Lisa and Alphilis, so she thinks this assignment will be less challenging, as they say, but she lives so far with five bodies satisfied because she still won''t be caught off guard in the fight. At the time of the battle, regardless of location and difficulty, Rosetta was always surrounded by good tension.


    In no time, a warcraft just worthy of Rosetta''s nervousness emerged.


    "Grey Bear (Gloss Alum)"


    It was the great warcraft that appeared in front of the Rosettas. Its warcraft, a type of wild bear, is unusually developed only by its right arm, whose sturdy skin and flesh do not pass completely through arrows, etc. It is assumed that if the sword is not properly targeted, the flesh cannot be cut. He is nearly twice as tall as a human being, and he has a lot of strength. Wide habitat and range of action make them the first and most challenging opponents for adventurers unfamiliar with the journey.


    That came out at the same time as six.


    "I''m a creature who doesn''t flock like this. Sure looks like we have a demon king."


    When Rosetta shrugged, she burst into the gray bear at its best.


    "You have the fastest spear!


    "I''m sorry, but I need you to give it to me."


    Faster than the great sword of Rosetta arrived, Daron hit the gloss alum. A gloss-alum giant poked at the void blows away easily.


    "Oh! It''s off, Daron!


    "These are the early winners."


    "Damn. Then fight with the number of prey you''ve done!


    "Then I guess it''ll be newcomer training."


    "You know, that''s not it!


    "Oh man, it''s a quick fight"


    While having this conversation, Rosetta slaps down the right arm of the shaken down gloss alum with a big sword, while Daron takes the right arm of the gloss alum with his left hand and punches it in the face with all his might.


    And as follows them, the rest of the mercenaries join the fight with cheers. No one tried to deal with the gloss alum alone, like Daron or Rosetta, and they were fighting as they surrounded themselves. In these times, the strength of our captains in combat greatly affects the situation. If the strength of the captain was overwhelming, the soldiers often stood up, exerting more power than their limits, etc.


    Alphilis also assumed that those who preceded him alone in this battle would be punished. For this reason, no one ran ahead in battle and fought faithfully in formation. Daron and Rosetta are exceptional, of course. Before them the gloss alum gradually follows the wound and falls. And


    "Three newbies, show up!


    Someone screams that three more gloss alums emerged out of the cave in front of a mixed cave. Mercenaries with little experience in combat had at some point fought with caves on their backs. Naturally, Growth Alum sets a goal for them.


    "Wow!


    "How about that?"


    What a bad thing between fighting and Daron trying to rush to them when he realizes the rookie''s crisis. It was usually a gloss alum that should have been an easy win for Daron, but it''s unlikely that anyone in battle with the other gloss alums will get in the way and follow.


    "Come on, in time..."


    When Daron was about to give up and Gross Alum''s right arm tried to hunt for a recruit''s life, he flashed. Conversely, the neck of the new gloss alum blew up with three bodies together.


    What Daron caught in its eyes was a large, hand-backed sword, flying at high speeds from the blind spot of Gross Alum.


    "Hmm. It''s hard to use witchcraft to produce that output in a place that''s not a prairie hard to get wind protection. You can''t do this in a row."


    With that said, it''s Aerial to gently raise your left hand toward Daron. On his right hand, Aerial caught the hand sword he had just thrown back without even looking. In its vivid hand Daron only rounds his eyes.


    The recruit, who was about to be attacked, had lost half his hips, but when the soldiers nearby immediately woke him up to help him, he managed to return to the line.


    "Aerial is clever. I can''t do that."


    "Aerie, it''s sloppy! Only one of us is gonna take this delicious place!


    Rosetta screams remorsefully as she slashes down the gloss alum, but Aerial was just slightly able to flatter her mouth.


    That''s how the battlefield was overwhelmingly developed in favor of the Alphilis and the others. What was the main unit, led by Alphilis, doing in it?


    "Alfi, are we not answering?


    "Right. When the Demon King comes out, we''ll lower the soldiers we''re currently fighting and put in a new one. That''s why we''re putting Daron, Rosetta''s team on the spindle, and we''re letting Grafez cover us."


    "I see, I wondered why you wouldn''t send out any other squads, is that what you mean? So Alfie''s coming out next?


    "Aerie, if you can''t help yourself. I think I''m going to leave her in charge next time."


    "Is the Admiral just watching? He''s a good man."


    "No sarcasm, Lisa. I have to gain experience as a commander, too."


    Lisa and Alphilis had a joke-in-cheek conversation, while that eye of Alphilis looked at the battlefield regardless. Each mercenary moves one after the other in her eyes.


    "(Approximately no problems so far. That''s right, Daron, Rosetta''s squad works beautifully. Grafes is plain compared to them, too, but they''re solid. I keep my word very well. The problem is the second half of the battle)"


    Despite his first line, Alphilis was calmly staring at the battlefield. As a matter of fact, I don''t give her any experience as a commander. In this battle, the least serene thing inside is what to hide, the Alphilis himself.


    Until now, there has been no scene in which she would be entrusted with the command of a young woman, even if she performs her work as a mercenary. She was desperate to do what Aldrius taught her to do and what she had to do from some experience. It is only with Lisa''s support and Lunatica at a time of need. Plus I have my own curse.


    "(Although, there are many anxiety elements. If Miranda were here when I said this, I could count on her. And then...)"


    From his own experience, Alphilis thinks of the face of a commander, the captain, who is likely to be relied upon in the battle he fought with. Then the face of that man who hates himself most furiously floats in it.


    "(hey, why does that guy''s face come to me at a time like this! Well, I kind of know that he''s not just a loathsome guy, too. But I feel like I was good at handling people)"


    The moment Alpha Reese''s consciousness leaves the battlefield, her consciousness is drawn back by the sound of her voice coming forward. At the end of that eye...


    Continued

 378 Sudden First Formation, Part 4 - Mass Warfare

    "A demon king!


    "The Demon King is out!


    Mercenaries scream at each other. There''s no point in them screaming either. Truth is, most mercenaries don''t go through battles with demon kings or anything like that, they never have. Even when it comes to mercenaries, their job descriptions vary, and sensors like Lisa focus on searching for people and searching for lost items. There were also mercenaries who had nothing to do with the battle of carrying loads alone, mercenaries who specialised in taking in those who could not repay their debts, and, as a variant, some who only received the work of actors who acted as someone else.


    Even more so when it comes to mercenaries who make battles their business, the types of battles were indeed varied. He who only undertakes escorts, he who undertakes assassinations, he who specializes in battlefields, he who specializes in monster hunting. Even more finely divided on the battlefield, such as front-line specialisation, defense specialisation, pursuit specialisation, etc. The more the countless, the greater the variety. In a strange way, there are mercenaries who specialize in hatred and mercenaries who specialize in handiwork.


    But none of them rarely confront the Demon King as a mercenary. Initially, the Demon King Crusade requires quite a few qualifications (above C in rank), and not many mercenaries embark on the Demon King Crusade themselves. The heart of the Demon King crusade is often the army, and mercenaries play a huge part in army-led Demon King hunts, and mercenaries rarely have so many powerful allies on their own. At best, a brave, certified mercenary does it on a whim.


    If the number of heads of mercenaries is higher, that''s all one person gets paid less. If so, it was inevitable that the Demon King Crusade would often be a very limited arm job. In other words, the Demon King Crusade is a job that doesn''t pay well for the dangers. That way, many mercenaries don''t have much experience crusading demon kings can also snort. It is believed that most mercenaries with a high sense of merit or upliftment have experience in the Demon King''s Crusade.


    Now when the Demon King appeared, even Lloyd, Grapheth, and Milnay, who had been appointed captain of the platoon, had no experience in the Demon King''s Crusade, and their feet were dull. What they saw was a gloss alum with a thick and developed left arm as well as a right arm. Moreover, its left elbow had a large developed protrusion, which seemed to be fitted with a sword. If you look closely, it''s a popped bone, but it''s no different in the sense of intimidating people. The monster, whose stature was more than once, stared at the Alphilis as worthy.


    I sense that demon king and Lisa whines beside a word alphilis.


    "He''s so busy he''s got cancer."


    "Say those dirty words again. Rosetta''s influence?


    "Lisa can say this much originally?


    "You know what?"


    Lisa and Alphilis exchange conversations that do not correspond to the tension in the field while observing the Demon King. Rosetta questioned them with her gaze.


    "(What do we do? As expected, are the Atai and the others under cover?


    "(Why don''t you just put on the first one?


    "(All right)"


    When Alphilis gave such signals, the Demon King moved more before Rosetta moved into action.


    "Ningen... Teki..."


    "Ooh, this gloss alum is gonna talk!?


    "What are you talking about? I guess that''s why he''s the Demon King."


    She stepped forward while Rosetta controlled the amazing mercenaries. There are so many times that Rosetta deals with the Demon King that it''s close to double digits. Although most demon kings were due to long-lived demons, changes in warcraft, some of them gained supernatural power due to malformations and mutations. But in Rosetta''s experience, the nasty demon runs a tiny tension on his back and neck before confronting him. Because there was no such thing this time, Rosetta decided that she was also a person with no big deal.


    And when Rosetta took a step, she kept kicking the ground and storming the Demon King. The Great Sword is roared up and waved down.


    "Hey!


    Rosetta''s blow was enough to crack Tang Bamboo if human, but the Demon King takes it with his right arm, which developed without difficulty. Rosetta niggles at the mercy of it.


    "I see. Looks like I''ll enjoy it to some extent"


    "G.... ningen"


    The Demon King tried to shake Rosetta off with his right arm, but Rosetta took advantage of the recoil and cleverly made a spin in the universe to land. At the same time, Rosetta flies.


    "How dare you! Try to surround them and fight!


    The mercenaries who returned to me with that voice cut to the Demon King. Now each of them cut to the center of the Aerial, Lloyd and Milnay squads they had been resting on. It is each captain who leads the way, followed by other members of the crew in the form of their support.


    Exactly a demon king who is not as easily scratched as the gloss alum has ever been, but nevertheless I have seen him gradually but with his health shredded by a coordinated attack. The opposing Alphilis, though giving out some injuries, seemed to keep fighting without significant damage. Alphilis and Lisa are watching the show faraway.


    "Alfi. The battle seems to prevail with no problems, though"


    "Yeah... but bows and arrows don''t even serve as a threat. The only Aerial arrows work, but I need something more powerful for the bows and arrows that everyone will be equipped with. I didn''t have time this time, so I talked to Jessia and all I could do was get all the existing weapon protection, but I can''t seem to penetrate the skin about the gloss alum. I don''t have enough distance."


    "I don''t know what to say about luxury, but the more people you have, the better the carriage of their gear and food you want. Tighten up Elisha, too, will you, uh, talk to her and do something about it?


    "It''s dangerous to rely on her for everything. I''m asking a Fei Long vendor to carry me by air?


    "Then you need quite a few flying dragons? It''s going to cost more than the battle money."


    "I have a few thoughts around here, too. Well, the problem is piling up."


    Alphilis makes a sober point. Even then she was whining about some bumps, but eventually she shut up with her arms on. Lisa also understands little by little, but at times like this, Alphilis never puts his thoughts in her mouth if they don''t come together to some extent. Lisa also appreciates not being helpless and anxious for everyone, but she was also somewhat lonely not to consult me at the planning stage.


    And that alphilis discusses with Dorothy, the recruit he keeps at hand, and sometimes with some seriousness. The two have done so little by little since this battle began, but every time Dorothy answered anything, Alphilis nodded and sometimes smiled. Of course, Lisa is a sensor, so I can ask if I want to hear what it is, but Lisa didn''t want to do the bad taste of sneaking around on serious occasions. Lisa thinks Alphilis will tell herself if she needs to.


    So Lisa, in her own opinion, will try to talk to Alphilis about something that has nothing to do with Dorothy''s conversation.


    "Then why don''t you talk to Ekla? Talk to Miriazal about the money and we''ll figure it out."


    "Right... ah"


    When Alphilis started thinking a little about Lisa''s proposal, there was movement on the battlefield. Whether the Demon King had boiled his fortune in a development where he would be cut down a little bit of strength, he began to ramble through his arms unscrupulously. But it was extremely effective, and many of the soldiers around it were blown away.


    "Uh-oh."


    "Wah."


    While many soldiers are blown away, they help each other, those who are injured lower, and those who are safe turn to the Demon King again. The demon king, who felt the mercenaries would rebuild quickly and develop the same as earlier, barked loudly, what a turn of his back to start running away.


    It was the captain humans who switched as soon as possible as the same action stopped for unexpected actions.


    "Bastard, let him go! Daron, we''re going after him!


    "Everybody, hunt!


    Rosetta and Daron start running as soon as possible, and everyone enters the chase with a single voice from Lloyd. Aerial had a calm bow in it, but the mercenaries can''t shoot as they think in the way.


    "Chi, in this position involves soldiers"


    When Aerial realizes that an attack with a bow is impossible, he tries to switch his score to a spear and run as soon as possible. Then there were those who pounded their shoulders. Aerial Surprise face poked at the void,


    "Aerie, can you help me out for a second?


    And there was Alphilis smiling.


    Continued

 379 Sudden First Formation, Part 5 - Extraction of Alphilis

    "Damn, that''s fast!


    "On mountain roads, there''s more to the beast than us."


    "You know what I mean!


    Rosetta comes to Daron running next door. But Daron was right, and while the Demon King was great and helpful, he was light and gradually moving away from the Rosettas. Dallon might be faster if it''s a straight line. However, four-legged walking was more stable on undulating mountain roads than two-legged walking. Whenever Rosetta or Daron packs the distance, they get their feet taken off somewhere on an unstable path and out of balance. And the distance from each other was repeated, like one step after the other.


    "We can get away with this!


    "Right. We''ve already left the others behind."


    "What if I''m calm?!?


    "Don''t worry. Our captain isn''t sweet enough to miss the enemy here."


    What Daron caught in his eyes was an alphilis waiting ahead of them. Before that, there is Dorothy.


    "Ho, it''s true. The captain''s right, he''s here!


    "So I told you, Dorothy"


    "Su, awesome. What kind of magic did the Captain use?


    "Hehe, I kept the terrain in mind in advance. They were actually moving into bows, even if they were meant to be moving in a straight line. We got ahead of ourselves by having Sylphide in a straight line there. That''s all."


    "I don''t know, guys, that''s amazing!?


    Dorothy stared at Alphilis with her glittering eyes. A clear sense of respect was seen there, and it was well understood beside me that I was staring at Alphilis as if I saw something divine as well. Alphilis also gave a slightly ticklish look as to whether he felt that, but when he noticed the demon king''s footsteps and vibrations, he instantly returned to the warrior''s expression.


    "I''m here, Dorothy. Ready and ready?


    "I''m scared, but I''ll do what the captain says. You only have a sword!


    Dorothy sneezed her face full of scuffs and laughed at Alphilis. Its shoulders are trembling subtly, but when Alphilis put his hand on his shoulder, the tremor was gradually subsiding as well. I''m sure you really trust Alphilis. Also Dorothy herself is in great condition with her liver.


    Eventually, just as the tremor subsided, I saw the Demon King fall into view and make a run for it here. The Demon King, who runs up a slope full of covetousness, forbids fear, even if he is a warring soldier. Alphilis and I''m scared inside. Still, Alphilis is also putting a "no curse" limit on this battle. Members are not the only ones who take risks.


    Dorothy, not yet.


    "... ahhh"


    Alphilis commands Dorothy in a whisper. The visible demon king figure gradually grows larger. But neither Alphilis nor Dorothy kept their hands on a bunch of swords, making it slight. The only thing that moves is Dorothy''s nodding.


    Dorothy, not yet.


    "Aye."


    "Not yet. Not yet..."


    "... aye"


    "Not yet... okay, go!


    When the Demon King jumped in in in time, which was not even 10 steps away, Dorothy stormed toward the Demon King in a straight line, not letting out her sword. The Demon King reacts perfectly to the object of vision that suddenly begins to move.


    "Guarlululu!"


    "Riaaaaa!


    The right hand swung by the Demon King swung down toward Dorothy, but Dorothy was literally jumping into the Demon King''s pocket faster than that, slinging forward and definitely poking a sword in the Demon King''s underbelly.


    The demon king roared in agony, but the roar ended halfway. And by the time Dorothy looked back and looked at the Demon King, his neck was because Alphilis had slapped him down to one sword.


    "Captain!"


    "Safe!?


    Teammates gather one after the other for magic instead of arrows that show the victory raised by Alphilis. There was a demon king lying there spraying massive amounts of blood and an alphilis standing to be brought to that giant. Dorothy, who is not excited and cold by her side, is talking to her hard somehow.


    Alphilis leaves that opponent to Lisa when she gently puts her hands on Dorothy''s head like that, and herself assembles the platoon captain.


    "Captain, what the hell is this all about?


    "Talk later. First, after the battle, report the damage. Make this a habit. Aerie, you know what I''m talking about?


    "Oh. I, no damage to Daron''s squad. Minor injuries to Rosetta and Lloyd''s squad 1 each. Minor injury to Grapheth''s squad 2. Minor wound to Milnay''s squad. Two, serious wound one."


    "I see. Everybody, for sure?


    Everyone nodded at the words of Alphilis. Upon satisfaction with the report, Alphilis instructed each platoon leader on the spot to process the battle after battle, and he began to prepare himself to bring home the Demon King''s neck. There are reports to Miriazal, but if you report to the Alliance, it will be a big report without Demon King certification. So did Alphilis'' own ranking, but she wanted a little money that the regiment was free to spend.


    Lisa calls the girlfriend from behind.


    "Alfi, were you aiming for this result?


    "What?


    "This flow, it''s everything."


    That look on Lisa''s face was like she saw something she wasn''t comfortable with. Alphilis guessed what Lisa wanted to say, and he laughed and showed it.


    "To some extent. It''s a little overdone and scary though. But it''s only because of Lisa''s research. With sensors that can tell the terrain, it''s a real treasure."


    "Well, that''s that if you have Lisa''s abilities, you don''t have any making. But what would you have done if the Demon King had fled in other directions?


    "I was thinking a lot depending on the direction I ran away from. Because I naturally have the terrain around me in mind."


    Lisa opened her mouth pompously as Alphilis slapped her finger on her head to show it. Sure, I wrote this surrounding terrain on a big mess on Alphilis'' orders, but he had it all in his head.


    Speaking of which, I couldn''t see Alphilis while Rosetta and Aerial were out on reconnaissance, but Lisa was convinced that was what happened. Alphilis was on reconnaissance again himself. Still, the question remains.


    "You let Dorothy, the amateur, do something dangerous, didn''t you? What was that?


    "Oh, that''s a safe measure unless Dorothy hesitates. Creatures with more than four legs will either go straight ahead or snap away with their forelegs when an enemy appears while driving. Especially a big warcraft like Gross Alum. That demon king knew humans would use blades, so he stepped on them and said he wouldn''t make a run for it. If the Demon King came forward, he would have instructed Dorothy to jump and run.


    Which hand the Demon King might use, it''s easy to read. In his case, he was developed because his left hand sees him, but he''s powerful, but he''s not fast. So you didn''t use much of your left hand against us in the middle of a fight. That distance should shake your right hand off aggressively. I checked to see how the battle was going. Grasp Dorothy''s speed, and if you don''t even get the timing right, it''s an attack you can''t possibly hit. Interment and breathing are the depths of battle. Didn''t you even tell Lisa?


    "Right. He said," My master said that. "


    "Oh, yeah?


    Lisa remembered her reliability as she sighed as Alphilis suddenly looked like one of the bad guys, but watched the war as Alphilis thought that far without alarm. And from the shade of the tree Lunatica appeared steadily, and gave Lisa a glimpse and left. For the sake of time, Alphilis deployed not only Aerial, but Lunatica as well.


    Even more so, the members had asked Alphilis how he had severed the neck of a demon king with a blade and little scratch. According to her explanation, it was due in large part to the stiffness reinforcement of the blade by a metallic magic sword. It was about the alphilis so-called preliminary sorcery, but what Lisa would later find out was that it was a fairly high-difficulty sorcery. By releasing the curse many times, Alphilis has increased his natural and usable magic stature and total quantity, no, he remembered how to use high-difficulty sorcery.


    And the Alphilis, who finished their first battle, triumph in exasperation. They talked about how they had worked, and those who had not been able to do much were pleased with their own safety. None of the dead. This was a fitting feat for Alphilis to be recognized as captain of the regiment. It would have been very good as a mercenary battle again.


    But while the floating winning mood, Alphilis had fired three members. They couldn''t keep what Alphilis said, and those who ran ahead and were wounded. At least that''s what Alphilis decided. Some of them were Milnay, who served as platoon captains. When she left, it just got a little noisy.


    Thus is the deceit of that time.


    Continued

 380 Sudden First Formation, Part 6 - Direction of the Regiment

    "I''m not convinced!


    "I''m not asking for your satisfaction. My orders are absolute."


    Two days after defeating the Demon King, we can return to Arnelia as early as tomorrow. It was when each of us was about to spend watchful and free time after eating. In the midst of hearing a pleasant laugh from here, the collusion was suddenly blocked by the hysterical voice of Milnay. The opponent of the argument was Alphilis.


    Milnay stood too high and, by contrast, Alphilis was quietly sitting back on the right stump with a warm drink. Lisa sits quietly on that back. Don''t you increasingly care about Alphilis not moving one of those eyebrows? Milnay ate more Alphilis.


    "Why don''t you need me? It certainly hasn''t worked out a lot either because it was in the second line, but still..."


    "You can''t think that way, Milnay. That''s what knights think, not mercenaries think. Our first priority is to survive and welcome tomorrow. The consequences and fame are second to none. I told you that before."


    "Having chosen the path of being a warrior, don''t you want to make a name for yourself?


    "We''ll all have more or less of those thoughts. I have one too. But, you know, take a stand on the side of being forced to do that. Though your troops did not leave the dead today, the injured are the most common. This is the result of your battle without regard for your men. Not this time. But in you as you are now, I''m sure you''ll kill a lot of your people. It might work, but you can''t keep people beside me who might kill a lot of your people. That''s not where I want it."


    "I mean, you think I''m unnecessary to the regiment?


    "Speak to the entity."


    Milnay was shuddering her hands with anger, but eventually when she realized that Alphilis was totally unwilling to ask her opinion, she took the luggage at hand and turned her heels back and left. And after a while I heard horse groaning from somewhat far away, and found out that Milnay had left somewhere despite the night.


    "You don''t have to say anything now."


    Lisa speaks to Alphilis'' back-to-back alignment.


    "It''s the same late or early. Then you''d better hurry. I didn''t think you were leaving at night. You''re out-of-the-box, aren''t you, her? Do you think we can make it to town?


    "If the younger captain tells you that much, it will hurt your pride, too. But there''s no need to worry too much about it, as there''s no way out of milnay around it. What will she do now?


    "In the circumstances of the house, mercenaries will continue."


    "What would you do if she came out as an enemy?


    Lisa spoke with a slight look back at Alphilis. Alphilis was sipping a drink and had a little time to respond.


    "If it''s an enemy, I''ll kill it. If you''re on my side, I''ll do it right. Don''t ask the obvious."


    "Is it so easy to break it off?


    "It''s not easy. Because I was somewhat prepared to build a mercenary regiment. That''s why I was worried, and I hesitated to talk. We don''t even know what''s going on a year away with the people we''re discussing so amicably right now."


    "... for the first time now, I thought I was a little scared of you, Alfie. But what if I become the enemy?


    "You make me imagine something nasty."


    Alphilis just looked at Lisa with her face up, but when Lisa stood there saying nothing, she tried to leave the scene. And a word when you leave.


    "It''s not a good idea to carry too much. Dirt work, especially when carried by the captain himself, will often not work. Use Rosetta or me well, Alfie."


    "Yeah, I think I''ll have to ask you sometime. I''m gonna get you thoroughly dirty, you guys."


    "Yogore is enough for Rosetta, but I guess you can''t say that either"


    Lisa laughed a little because she heard Rosetta sneezing from afar, leaving the spot. Aerial comes to Alphilis instead.


    "Alfie, we''re all a little upset."


    "Because you chased Milnay? Am I being blamed?


    "No, it was more of a high praise from Lloyd and Grafes. Some praised the captain for having a thorough claim. We were just talking about how Milnay fought a little harder."


    "Fine then. Instead, I asked Lisa how it was, so I cut it out now."


    "Huh?"


    Aerial couldn''t hear the last words of Alphilis, so he overheard them, but Alphilis never answered them.


    Such an alphilis tells us something unrelated to the question of Aerial.


    "Have you talked about a king who used to make irrevocable big mistakes, who cried and slaughtered someone who was his own brother and prime minister? Though I''m on teaching as an example of how to correct military discipline."


    "No... you didn''t hear that."


    "Yes. This case is close to that. Somehow mind you."


    Alphilis drinks up the beverage in his hand, and he stays up. And when they urged Aerial with their hands, they walked away.


    "Alfie, will you continue to do this?


    "No, winter is coming soon. It will be difficult to get a set of winter gear in place, and in winter the method of warfare itself changes from the way it travels. I''ll take it depending on the content if you ask me, but I don''t basically fight aggressively.


    Besides, there will soon be Ekra''s nominal knights, and there was a report the other day that Friedelinde has officially decided to borrow a knight. They will arrive as early as a month later. Their reception, plus new and enhanced equipment, formal registration of regiments, and selection of executives. What you do is like a mountain. It might not be a big fight for a while. "


    "I see. And I haven''t even decided on the name of the regiment."


    Aerial spoke a simple question, but Alphilis had a decent face. Aerial asks back unexpectedly if the look was unexpected.


    "What, Alfi didn''t think of the name of his own mercenary regiment?


    "Can''t it be" Mercenaries of Alphilis "?


    "No, that''s not good enough."


    "What''s so wrong with my name!


    "I don''t think so. This is more of a name for a mercenary regiment, if it''s not painfully impressive and fitting..."


    They were the Alphilis returning to their tents with such sudden talk of no other love.


    Continued

 381 Winter Visit, Part 1 - Peaceful Daily

    "Shit, shit"


    Running through the corridors of a newly created mercenary regiment building is the alphilis of everyday wear. Fine feather-making jacket to the neck with smooth leather trousers. In addition to the outing for winter, he has a jacket for outings on his hands. She runs in the hallway with you.


    And not the front door, but the alphilis that pops out with the windows open. And when he closed the window, he could take a breather with his butt on the spot.


    "What are you doing, Alfie?


    It was Larna who spoke up. She was just outside putting laundry in, but on her way home, she ran into her who came out trying to escape her own Negijo, without the captains.


    Towards that larna, Alphilis said, "Shh!," he put his finger on his mouth, urging him not to speak up. The windows above Alphilis'' head bang again, along with footsteps that don''t hide the frustration of losing as much and grabbing! and is opened. At that moment, Alphilis took such a frivolous stance that he stuck it on the wall under the window.


    "Larna, didn''t you see Alphilis!?


    The Lord of the harsh voice is Ekla. She turned to Larna and heard Alphilis go with a yelling attitude.


    "No. I didn''t see it, did I?


    "Damn, only the running legs are fast with those big figures! Alfie, Alfie Reese! Where is it!?


    In contrast, Larna returned with a soft smile and lied flatly. But Ekra, who had no idea of Rana''s figure, believed Rana''s words and left the scene lightly. Under the window, the alphilis is blue dressed like a frog crushed by a wall.


    "Alfie, Ekla''s already gone."


    "Ha, thank God."


    Alphilis pulls out the power of his body, and as he drifts, he collapses on the spot. I spoke to that girlfriend so that Larna could crouch in.


    "Alfi, did you skip work again?


    "Because you can''t help it. If I get an ecla, I''m better than I expected, and I''m going to unearth my job from nowhere without a job. Even though I''m being chased by the knights from Begrad, whether I clean it up or not, I have no idea what I''m doing. And I said," It''s late for work! ''Or,'' Eating too much between meals! ''Or really loud. Come on. I wonder if it was a failure to make it the same place of work as that girl. "


    "Hehe, Alfi is struggling too"


    "True, I''m going to go to Miranda''s for a little while now and change my mood. Speaking of which, there''s more..."


    Alphilis began to spill his stupidity on the spot, forgetting that he was being chased by Ekla because he was feeling too depressed. On the other hand, was Alphilis'' excuse cute, and Larna was listening to her stupidity as she grinned. Then wouldn''t Ekla come running screaming from afar there?


    "Ah! Alfi, you were there!?


    "Whoops, they found me! See you later, Larna!


    "Yes, yes, please go"


    Ekla follows, Alphilis runs and runs away. This is becoming more recent with the specialties of the Alphilis mercenary regiment, but mostly ends with an Ecla victory. Ekla knows better and more or less where Alphilis escapes, and assuming that Alphilis escapes does not reduce the amount of work, what a tragic situation Alphilis returns in addition to the same amount of work that he did before he escaped, just with Ekla''s sermon on it.


    At first, did the face-eating members get used to this interaction, and more recently, some even blew their finger whistles to cool them down. Either way, a girl who slaps down the Demon King''s neck with one knife is unilaterally stopped by a girl as tall as her own chest. The crew enjoyed the idea that none of the more interesting spectacles would be.


    "Wait, Alphilis!


    "Who waits!


    "Damn, today''s the day... haha!


    The moment Ekla put her foot into it trying to run with all her might, Ekla stumbled. If you look at it, only part of the ground seems to have been decided at your feet.


    "Why is there only no grass here?


    "Come on, why not?


    Of course, Ekra did it because Rana had magically withered some of the grass and made steps on the lawn, but Ekra didn''t know that Rana could do that at this time. All I had to do was take Larna''s hand, offered with a smile, thankfully.


    And beside Ekla holding her hit nose, Larna waved small toward Alphilis.


    "Alfi, out of the way"


    "Wow!


    Alphilis leaves the room with a whisker on. This is the office of Deep Green Palace. On that occasion, Miriazal and Miranda were desperately processing the documents carried by Miyazal and Maple.


    "Damn, why are you so busy!


    "In addition to the Minar, the Dride is leaving Arnelia empty. Yeah, I see. Minar and Dride pretty much took care of the internal cases."


    "Where did that dried bald guy go!?


    "The bald spot is under discussion with various countries in order to realign the Arnelia 400th anniversary festival. I don''t know either way, but Arnelianism is supposed to be the best way to say it. It''s not physically convenient to lose what we postponed at your convenience."


    "What a mess..."


    Miranda glances through the paperwork at high speed complaining about bumps, pushing one sentence after another.


    "Where''s Manadil? He''d be in Arnelia most of the time, wouldn''t he?


    "Well, I''ll leave it up to the Lord to educate him on the way back. Both Gloria and the Knights Temple are apparently under Manadil''s jurisdiction. That''s Arnelia''s raid, the Warcraft riot in Gloria, and he''s getting his managerial skills up. Lately, I''ve been out there all day."


    "It''s not my fault."


    "Don''t say that. Yeah, I can see it. It won''t hurt him. They''re both so good at it."


    Miriazal makes a statement covering Manadir, but Miranda wasn''t there. Miranda continued to have a situation where even one department could not even take the time to go play at Alphilis, but she was even helped to do other paperwork for the association, and not half of what she wanted to do.


    So even when Alpha Reese came to visit earlier, while welcoming her very much, her indulgence was cut because Alpha Reese said something comfortable, such as "I skipped work". I must say that Alphilis is also very bad in between.


    And by the time the paperwork clears up forever, the yang is already heavenly high. Miriazal and Miranda had their hair messed up with sweat.


    "Oh, it''s not over, but don''t you want to take a break?


    "Oh, yeah."


    "Shall we say a little pause?"


    With that said, the maple came in with a simple meal and tea as the Tsuko rang his finger. For some reason, Tsuko is sweet only today. Miriazal is slightly surprised, even though he usually doesn''t give me proper permission to go. But they were more tired than that anyway. They avoided the paperwork once and ate it like a simple meal. And sipping tea, I was finally in a comfortable mood.


    Continued

 382 Winter Visit, Part 2 - Good News and Fierce News

    "Well, I''ll come back to life."


    "Oh. When I say immortal, I can''t work without eating. Yeah, yeah. Speaking of work, Minar guy, haven''t you opened Arnelia in a while? I haven''t been around for almost six months."


    "No, it won''t even be March at best. But his job is quite difficult."


    "What do you mean?


    To Miranda''s doubts, Miriazal signals the maple with his eyes open. Then she graciously closed the door and left the spot.


    "You know he''s exploring the Demon King''s workshop, right?


    "Yeah. What''s going on?


    "I don''t know anyone but us yet, but they dot quite a few workshops. I''ve already found six and dropped by each of the schematics. About half a month ago. And I''m sending some of their research as evidence. With his own reflection, of course."


    "Heh, that''s not awesome! So the church is ready to fight back?


    Miranda''s face shines on the good news. Miriazal is also good at something.


    "Gradually. No specific attack or anything has been decided yet, but its power is being mustered. One way to attack is by leaving it to the department."


    "Well I guess so. We have to choose who we can use."


    "Wasn''t it just today?


    "Yes, this afternoon. That''s why I''m so frustrated. I hit Alfie so hard."


    "Apologize later, okay?


    "I will."


    Miriazal advised Miranda, who looked evil. And after the break, Miranda tries to leave the room. Miriazal called out as he called her.


    "Yeah, I remember that at the 400th anniversary festival."


    "Yeah? I don''t know."


    "I''m talking about that shitty kid... Doom or something. As a result of his raids, the festival was postponed, but I think that''s what he was after recently."


    Miranda returns with her heels back to Miriazal''s discussion.


    "What do you mean?


    "No, I don''t. At first, I forgot the strong impression of the subsequent hero kings and demon gods, but on second thought, I wondered what the hell was that kid''s intention to raid Arnelia. That kid himself was crazy, and he probably didn''t think about it at all. But when you think about those behind you, you think you''re gonna hit a pointless hand."


    "... sure"


    Miranda thinks about the Orange Bull. Man enough for True Dragon Gwendorf to glance at its intelligence and existence. Then it''s hard to imagine that he planned such a crime without thinking about it. Perhaps there was some point in trying to build this one''s strength. But a plotter is one who expects to make a number of profits. If the aim is to postpone the 400th anniversary festival...


    "But what good is postponing the 400th anniversary festival?


    "Come on, I don''t even know that far. I''m just imagining this. But one possibility is, don''t you think there''s no harm in thinking about it?


    "Well..."


    Miranda still didn''t look tight, but she thought she couldn''t help thinking with her tired head, and to think about it again, the scene left. Later, Miriazal takes two letters out of his nostalgia.


    "Shouldn''t we have shown Miranda this?


    "If the master decides so, I guess so"


    Miriazal opened in response to the words of Miyazal in a letter from Minar, which he most recently received. There, as I wrote down, "near the Royal Castle of Romansland, I discovered the entrance to the ''factory''. indestructible".


    "Indestructible, huh? That''s what Minar says."


    "Yes, I''ve never heard an archbishop say he couldn''t."


    "Well, there are many reasons why I can''t. Too large, too tight security, etc. But I think this is something else."


    "And say?


    Ask him back to strike his hand.


    "If the scale is a problem, I''ll show you the size. Well, I said" factory, "not" workshop, "so you should guess the size. If security is tight again, I''ll write about it. But he only said it was impossible, and that indicates that he is under investigation. I contacted him for reasons that would make him more cautious, but despite the uncertainty. This is like saying you can''t handle it on your own. I mean..."


    Miriazal took the conversation there, so Kiko makes a harsh point.


    "Don''t waste it, just talk"


    "Damn, don''t ruin the story! The Minar guy is probably trying to say that the Romansland Royal Family is involved in this problem."


    "What? That''s absurd for whatever it takes..."


    "Not necessarily." Factory "means something special to me and Minar. It means where weapons and protective equipment are produced. This means that there is a production line for weapons and protective equipment there. The battle in the Middle Plains that happened earlier. From what I''ve checked, there were indications of the appearance of the Demon King, but apparently a mercenary group called Hekatonkail is at their fingertips. We haven''t had any direct combat experience yet, but from what I hear, the average weapon keeps ineffective armor on. The armor production plant is near Romansland."


    "Stupid, what''s the gain from working with them? If people who use such aliens tear the world apart, it''s likely that even children will be able to judge the coming of dark times."


    "Politics is not so simple, Kiko. You may not know because you are a child of this era of peace, and you really do not live in a time of conspiracy. Some times they killed their own son and offered him as a dish just to be liked by them. People''s evil is unknown to the bottom. I don''t think there''s anything wrong with having a human wanting a dark age"


    Miriazal spoke to the temple to teach tenderly. As a child, I listen to the story with a rare and unconvincing look.


    Furthermore, Miriazal continues.


    "That''s why there''s no wonder there''s an Orangeable collaborator in humans. All the more so if you''re a big country. Problem is, that''s Romans Land. That big country was also said to possess 30% of the world''s war power. That''s the Demon King''s factory, even if it''s a big deal. I can''t imagine how many wars it would be if it were a war.


    There''s one more thing to worry about. Now we know the weapons production line, but the other question is... "


    "Means of transport, do you mean"


    "Mm-hmm. Even with the exception of belonging countries from Romansland, at least four countries pass through. They will have transported weapons and protective equipment without being noticed in the meantime. One theory also says that Hekatonkail, confirmed in Nakahara, exceeded a thousand. I was wondering if I could carry all that gear without a trace."


    "You have your own means of transport?


    "I guess so. If that were the case, there would be an alliance of arms dealers involved. Maybe we need to wash out the logistical interactions between countries."


    Miriazal was clamping his arms together. In countries with little Arnelian influence, reports of silent people are also sparse. It''s so hard to capture the whole thing, even with her.


    And Miriazal sighed as he sent out another letter.


    "Oh man. I didn''t know you would personally get a letter from a princess in such a country. What kind of star was Alphilis born under? Those unfortunate Romansland people can''t trust anyone else for very few things. Let''s just hope she''s not an Orange Bull. Call the bars. Let me watermark this letter just in case."


    "As you say."


    And when he had given him the courtesy, he left the place quietly. And Miriazal, who was left behind, scraped his tea, and blued to a pile of more documents than he had just seen at the end of the door from which he went out.


    Continued

 383 Winter Visits, Part 3 - Visitors

    Alphilis was walking in the township of Arnelia with a bump. There''s a lot of work, and Miranda refused me when I tried to change my mood. In a sinking mood, Alphilis walks through town. The footsteps were heavy, and I felt depressed when I thought Ekra''s ghost shape was waiting for me when I left. I think it''s a failure not to secure a place in town to change your mood or calm down at a time like this.


    "Ha. I guess I''m not for the captain or anything."


    Alphilis became anxious to get ahead of him. I want an experienced advisor in the group. Rosetta is experienced, but as head of the regiment she quite appropriately ran the mercenary corps. Well, my original personality. Oh, so it''s inevitable. In this sense, it is in fact Ekla who counts most on the operation of the regiment. Though she also carries out her work painstakingly, differently from the Knights.


    Such an alphilis walked through town and met Fuji Jake. There must still be a school this time of year. Alphilis has seen Jake with Lisa several times, so he was already in between facial acquaintances.


    "Oh, not Jake"


    "Oh, you''re Alphilis'' sister"


    Jake has spoken to her with an unrelenting narrative. He''s a slightly busy boy if you make him an alphilis, but his eyes have no lies. I don''t feel comfortable dating for that matter. Besides, he was oddly grown up for his age, and Alphilis was a boy who couldn''t shy away from giving opinions. Well, it wouldn''t make a difference that it hasn''t, but Alphilis was intrinsically impressed by the fact that this is what a clearly eyed person would look like.


    "Jake, what about school? Are you kidding me?"


    "What about you?"


    "Giggle."


    Alphilis'' eyes swim at Jake''s pointing. Jake sighed when he saw her.


    "You''re a helpless captain. Is that okay with you?


    "Ugh, shut up. Adults have a lot of things!


    "Anyway, I got away with a lot of paperwork and I didn''t like it, but Miranda''s too busy to mind, and you''re destined to be mad at Ekla when you get home, right?


    "Hey, why did you..."


    "The information is missing."


    Huh, and Jake is good at it. Alphilis thought he would naturally be known to some extent because he would be the one most beside Lisa, but alphilis nevertheless wanted to tongue that he was a boy who was really hard to do, combined with his good prospects.


    Jake like that stared at Alphilis, but eventually he tries to leave with his eyes like he made a fool of himself. Alphilis called it to a slight rage from behind.


    "Wait, wait! That kind of thing. Where are you going?


    "I was summoned to Miriazal. Maybe we''re talking about an outside expedition."


    "Expedition? Even though you''re still a student?


    "Oh. Gloria students go on several expeditions before graduation if they want to be Knights of the Temple. Other than that, I can if I want. Well, they don''t fight much, but the guys I remember in my arms are in the fight, too. I''ve already been on an expedition."


    "You''re not fighting, are you?


    "No, I think I slashed about five goblins"


    "Liar."


    Alphilis surprised me. It was the first time Alphilis went through combat when he was 14, except for the Magic Church. That was also with Aldrius beside him, and his opponent was a small forest wolf. Still, my legs dull, something I later learned that I was too early to play the first battle of my Warcraft opponent. But goblins also use weapons, and unlike warcraft, they are clearly hostile to humans. It would be a more challenging opponent than a forest wolf. A boy who may or may not turn 11 knocks down five of them. Alphilis thought this was a very remarkable thing. Even though Gloria''s students actually go through the actual battle, most of them were over five years old.


    "Well done. Weren''t you scared?


    "I''m scared. But I''m scared, so my legs come forward. If I don''t do it, someone has to do it instead. I don''t want you to do that. Isn''t that the knight?


    "I''m not a knight, so it''s wrong to ask that. But I''m sure that''s what knights are for."


    "Yes, I believe it."


    "So you''re going to be a Temple Knight in the future?


    Jake responded promptly to the Alphilis inquiry.


    "No, I''ll be Lisa''s knight in the future"


    "How dare you think like that again?"


    "Because that''s why I''m going to be a knight. Nothing to be ashamed of."


    "Yes, yes, welcome. I heard. I was an idiot."


    "You finally realized it."


    "What the hell!?


    Jake fled early enough because Alphilis was about to get angry. But Arphilis smiled that he was still a boy as he waved away. And that moment I tried to look back.


    "That kid will be a very strong knight. But I think it''s simple."


    "Right. I can''t believe you''re such a knight. You''re such a good knight. Who?


    "Heh heh heh"


    On the front of the alphilis, an old gray-haired woman stood at some point. With its wrinkle-filled appearance at any age, but without compromising its elegance, Alphilis felt like he remembered a strange nostalgia.


    Continued

 384 Winter Visit, Part 4 - Thoughts to Communicate, Thoughts Not to Communicate 10 Years Later

    "Have you... met him?


    "This woman has seen you before. I was just a baby. A few other times, you''ve seen it in the long run. This is the first time I''ve seen you face to face."


    "? Who is it, you"


    "You''re just an old lady, Alphilis."


    The old woman laughed karakara. The wrinkled face becomes more wrinkly. But I didn''t hate Alphilis for the way he laughed. Because his eyes were full of mercy.


    "You know my name too."


    "Whoa, I know everything about you. Maybe more than you. Show me that face."


    The old woman glanced closer at Alphilis'' face, making it easy to see an old woman as small as she was slightly taller than Alphilis''s waist, and Alphilis turned to her mid back and relative to the old woman as well.


    "Hmm, you grew up to be a good daughter. Thank you, Aldrius."


    "Do you know my master too!?


    "A little when he was young. I''ve had my destiny."


    "Hmm, you''re a strange man. So, what does that fortune teller want with me?


    Alphilis uttered the word out of pure doubt. But the old woman looks a little sad when she sees Alphilis.


    "One came to advise the lady. The lady will face all sorts of sad events from now on. But don''t break your heart till the end. Take care of what''s warm in your heart until the end."


    "Hmm, isn''t it hard for anyone to see? I don''t think I''m the only one."


    The old woman looked sad again at that word of Alphilis.


    "It''s more than that that the lady really understands what I''m saying. But never forget it. Look, it''s important."


    "? Okay."


    "The requirement is another. I just wanted to apologize to the lady."


    Then the old woman suddenly sat down for Alphilis. Alphilis who doesn''t know what to do and panics.


    "Hey, hey! I''m not gonna let my old lady do that!?


    "Even if it''s not for the lady, it''s for this woman. This woman could have prepared another path for you more. But I didn''t dare do anything. If the lady finds out what this bitch did, no, she didn''t, she''ll think killing her isn''t enough."


    "I don''t know, because I''m happy now. I have many friends, and I don''t hate myself. The companion of my life... hasn''t found a candidate yet, and the curse is occasionally painful, but still, I have no regrets for the way I live now!


    Alphilis said so strongly to reassure the old lady. And when he took the old woman''s hand, he got her up. To be encouraged by that word, the rising old lady.


    "I really... grew up to be a good kid. It wasn''t a mistake to take Aldrius."


    "I don''t know, is your old lady satisfied?


    "Oh, oh. This woman is satisfied. There''s nothing more."


    The old woman wept, so Alphilis gently wiped the tear with his finger.


    "Right, well, I''m relieved of this. You should go now, Alphilis."


    "Um, I don''t know, can I go? Is Grandma okay by herself?


    "Oh, this woman is fine. So go already. Never look back."


    "Hmm. I don''t know what it is, but I''m a little confused. Thank you, Grandma."


    Alphilis left the scene without looking back, as the old woman put it. On the chest of Alphilis, even a servant old lady didn''t know if this encounter had brought any emotion, but believe me, if possible, that one day my words will somehow support me. And the old woman believed that this travesty, which cannot be told the truth, would be her last regret.


    And


    "Is that enough?"


    "Oh, that''s enough. This woman is going to die, isn''t she?


    "Oh, I''m going to kill you"


    Behind the old woman stood a young man who looked nervous. It is Hidun. Not as many people would use it in time, but Hidun led the old lady to an even less popular place while poking her. An old woman who deceives and obeys him. So Hidun talks again.


    "Are you ready? The great wizard, Michatres."


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve been called by that name. I''m just a demon-eyed bitch. I''m not as influential as I am in the world."


    "It would be the other way around. Its" Satanic Eye of Future Vision "affects the world too much. Isn''t that why you''ve lived with no one?"


    "Still, there were times when I worried about this doomed world, hey. None of the children or clan of this woman listened to the woman''s words."


    "On the contrary, ''The Clan of the White Shore'' hostiled you"


    "Yes. So this woman survived hiding in the world and continued her futuristic vision looking for possibilities to change the world at all. But the stranded woman consulted Oranzebul, the crystal of wisdom. But that was a mistake. This is the result. Even though I knew about this future, my servant''s chest hurt. It''s cold in a world where demon kings make grand strides."


    Meeshattress threw up hatefully. That could have been a statement directed at me rather than directed at Hidun.


    But Hidun did not go through with it at all.


    "One end of the responsibility that made the world today is definitely you. But you know, this is how you did it, right?


    "Right. I know everything, and I did it. That''s why this woman is a felon. You can''t complain about being killed."


    "The reason the Orimpas are after you seems to be something else. They''re on guard for another reason."


    "Those people! They don''t have the strength, they don''t know how to use it, they don''t have the guts to use it! Even with power, the clan is stuck. So that woman rises up and..."


    "I didn''t know about your personal feelings, but they can certainly be a threat. That is also the concern of Master Oranzeble. That''s why."


    "Do you want me to take my neck as a souvenir and make them soft? I don''t think they''re that honest."


    Meeshattress shook her head unfortunately, but Hidun was not.


    "I don''t think it''s easy to flex them. But more than that, you are dangerous. You can''t let that futuristic vision get in our way."


    "I don''t have any feelings for this woman, but if that''s what they think, I can''t help it. And sooner or later, you felt like you''d be killed, you fallen vampire boy."


    "... just so you know"


    Hidun''s expression moved for the first time. For a moment it seemed unexpected, but quickly changed to a angry look.


    "Give me something I wish I lived as a vampire. Then there would have been a lot of peace."


    "I don''t like that condescending clan. People who mistakenly think they''re superior just because they''re vampires, people who scorned me for being a human hybrid. Same goes for humans. You can all die."


    "Is that why you''re going to kill people all over the world?


    "There is no desire for ruin. But I don''t think there are too many people down there."


    "Don''t you think you are?


    Hidun stared at Meeshattress.


    "Yeah, right. I''m certainly a crappy creature, too. But that''s why I want to see the perfect world. To do that, this is a good plan."


    "Stupid, it won''t be a lot of things. Even if imperfect creatures want a complete world, they can''t do that. There''s no way to kill people and have an ideal world ahead of them. No matter what beautiful castle you build on the sea of blood, you''ll never be able to see it."


    "You don''t need to be visible, you just have to be there. It''s better than nothing, isn''t it?


    "I don''t think this woman does. You''re crazy."


    To Meeshattress''s words, Hidun smiles masochistically as he comes.


    "It certainly could be. But that''s a disagreement, Me Chatless. I''m sure it''s crazy for me and Master Oranzebul. He offered you something like that at a price. But the world itself is already crazy. So it is to a somewhat crazy person that this world deserves"


    "It''s a trick. I can''t believe you''re being just."


    "There is no need to be just. Rather, be it desirable or evil. For that reason I took that man as my husband. Otherwise, I won''t have a great person like you in my hands. Including what we''re going to do. Farewell, great unknown witch."


    At the same time as the word ended, Hidun''s right arm pierced Meeshattress''s chest. Meeshatres fell on the spot without any particular resistance or healing magic, and his eyes only sadly captured Hidun.


    Continued

 385 Winter Visit, Part 5 - Liberation

    "Did you do it?


    "Doom."


    The shadow behind Hidun rises and forms the shape of a boy. As Hidun called it, he was a doom.


    "Oh, I''ll die soon"


    "You sound like a great witch, you Baba. You''re gonna make it into a demon king ingredient, aren''t you?


    "Just the eyes. I have someone to talk to. Leave this place once, but you wait here."


    "Ho. Well, if it weren''t for you, it wouldn''t be easy to move in this town full of boundaries. Come back soon, will you?


    "You don''t have to tell me. It''s not easy for me to infiltrate this town. If I had to run errands, I''d leave town like this. I''m busy."


    "That''s the same here. But you killed that man, didn''t you?


    "I have a pile of other jobs. There''s a lot of work you guys can''t do."


    "You''re gonna tell me."


    Doom looked at Hidun naggingly. But those eyes are never laughing. Hidun also stares at Doom. I have no intention of falling behind Doom, Hidun, but I haven''t cared about his presence since I first saw him somehow. He''s the one who can''t wipe away a bad feeling.


    "Well, no, I''ll wait here, so let me just get this over with."


    "Oh, I''ll be back in less than a quarter"


    Quick as I can tell, Hidun''s figure scratched out. Doom was honestly impressed only there that he was a better lurker than himself who could assimilate to darkness and shadows.


    And where I was left, Meeshattress lying with blood spitting at Doom and at his feet. Looking at that girlfriend, Doom slapped her hand like she had come up with a good thing.


    "That''s right! We''re gonna do it anyway, so we should take out the demon eye while we''re alive, right? So while you''re alive, can I have some of those eyes? Well, Grandma, I was wondering if you could look up a little bit so I could squint your eyes easily."


    Doom said so, leaning back on Meeshattress to kick him with his leg. And crouch like a peek into that face.


    Then Doom looked closer to his ear from the point of interest as Meeshattress was making his mouth puff somehow.


    "Grandma, what is it?"


    "... this..."


    As Meeshattress was about to get her hands on some nostalgia, Doom ripped the clothes roughly and took it out.


    "Grandma, is this it?


    What Doom took in his hand was like a black, little incense furnace. Doom stares seriously at its incense furnace enough to hold it in at the size of Doom''s hand.


    "What the hell? Grandma, what is this..."


    "... this is it, okay... the last hand..."


    "Hey, Baba? Oh, my God, he''s dying... whoa!


    Shortly after Doom confirms Meeshattress''s death, its incense furnace emits black light. And at the same time that light subsided, Osiria appeared on the spot.


    "Doom, what''s wrong?


    "... I feel so neat. Right. You Orange Bull bastard, were you brainwashing me? Seriously, that''s annoying. I don''t know what to do, he... it''s not enough to kill him normally."


    "Doom, you''re back to sanity"


    The moment Doom said something noisy, Osiria hugged him. Doom is surprised at how it looks.


    "Dude, what''s going on? Did Osiria know I was being manipulated?


    "Yeah, because it doesn''t work like magic on me. But don''t tell me because there''s nothing I can do about it. Poorly, I thought I''d be more restrained."


    "I see, did this grandmother solve that for you? I have to thank you, for this Baba."


    But Doom kicked Meachatress''s body even harder. That, too, sounds like a lot of fun.


    "Do you really appreciate it?


    "I appreciate it. Come on! ''Cause even though I''m free, I gave up chopping up this old lady."


    "Not because I''m here?


    "Ha, you say so too!


    Doom tried to kiss Osiria, but his neck was bent 180 degrees by Osiria. And while Doom fixes that neck, he tries to go after Osiria, who is not connected.


    "Wait, Osiria. I can''t seem to move from here."


    "I can move. Because every sorcery doesn''t work on me. So no matter the magic of the Holy Spirit, you are free to enter and leave Arnelia"


    "It''s convenient, Osiria... yes, I thought about it!


    Doom stretched his neck desperately and began to whisper in Osiria''s ear. In that word, Osirian red eyes begin to shine. And at the end of Doom''s story, Osiria pulled that head and mouthed it with momentum that just threw Doom''s neck off.


    "I knew you were the best."


    "... I hope you''ll be nice to kiss me if you can."


    "What better way to prepare than that? Enough with recently collected artifacts?


    "No, I still have something I want. Maybe it''s like this incense furnace, so I want the last two. Tomorrow, you need the Dragon Tears and the Sleeping Pills. I''d also like to know the weaknesses of the Orange Bull after..."


    "I know."


    What Osiria said about rustling, Doom gets a little nervous.


    "Really!? How do you know that?"


    "I thought the time would come to say this sooner or later. I didn''t like him either, so I was trying to get him in trouble sometime. Because magic doesn''t work on me, I was able to infiltrate his workshop, ignoring his thought-guided witchcraft traps and perception-inhibiting witchcraft."


    "I see, that would have been a blind spot for him, too. So what''s his weakness?


    "Give me your ear."


    Hearing what Osiria said, Doom''s grin gradually becomes an evil object. And after hearing everything, he started to twirl and laugh.


    "Hey, what the hell! Does he have that weakness?


    "Yes, you mean the creature in question. It''s fundamentally different from us."


    "I see, I see. That''s a quick story. Looks like we could do something interesting with the combination of artifacts we collected before. After that, it''s how you get what you want, but..."


    "That''s on me, too. We need to use that place."


    "That place...?


    Doom worries for 10 seconds. He let his face shine, like he flashed something.


    "I see, that''s likely! If you succeed in that... you can aim for three birds a stone or four!!


    "What do you mean?


    "Actually..."


    They whose ears Doom begins to pound on Osiria and thrive again. It''s their evil. They didn''t know you were going to die.


    "Mother!"


    "What''s up, my dear boy"


    A full-body white girl from her hair to her toes jumped on an equally full-body white woman. The girl called the woman her mother and held her as long as she could.


    This is in a temple wrapped in light. In the warm sun, in a building transparent to the ceiling, was wrapped in relentless glare. Thin water tension on the ground would also be a dazzling factor. But the two women seemed very comfortable and were playing in it.


    Are they both highly identifiable women? There were a number of women beside them. Dressed in thin silk, almost naked, these were women whose skin was white and very beautiful, clear again. There is no whiteness about the mother and child in the center, but it may still have looked more human than the two in the center just to have some pigment. That''s all the two people in the center were shining inhuman enough. In contrast to the two shags, the women sit at equal intervals and do not move flat and tingly again. It was like a stone statue, but given that their chests were slightly up and down, their hearts were definitely moving.


    The characters of a beautiful and fantastic sight, like that one painting at a time, start making noisy remarks that do not suit the atmosphere.


    "Mother. Finally dead, that abominable traitor Baba."


    "Ugh. Finally, she''s dead, that old lady. She''s been on the run for over 100 years, and she''s been really busy. I''m sorry you''re dead."


    "But I appreciate it, too, me. ''Cause I think I''m gonna see my black sister because of that guy."


    "Oh, she''ll live till she meets you."


    To my mother''s inquiry, the girl shook her neck wide and vertically.


    "Yeah, we''ll meet soon. Because that''s our destiny."


    "Well, it''s no exaggeration to say you''re a pair. I''m sure we''ll be involved for a long time to come. But there are a lot of obstacles to that."


    "Orangeable, isn''t it? Sure, I don''t see that future, but that sister is sure to get over it. ''Cause if you don''t, I''ll conquer a world like this in no time."


    The girl spinned her words on her mother''s lap, trying to bounce pompous. The mother strokes the head gently.


    "Hey, easy toys to get are boring, huh?


    "That''s right. But I can''t even bore the toys I don''t get. So all that sister has to do is add some hua to my life. Let my life be funny. That''s all you need. Ahhh, I was wondering if I could see you soon, to your sister in Alphilis."


    "Patience for a while now, La Forse"


    "Yes, Mother La Millishire"


    The girl snorted loudly in her mother''s hand.


    Continued

 386 Winter Visit, Part 6 - Man of Hood

    The place is Arnelia again. Hidun had come near what could be called a wasteland, on the outskirts of Arnelia. This is the shadow of a private house, where you can see the wasteland.


    "Mascarade, are you there?


    "Here."


    From inside a private house, a woman speaks to Hidun through a window. The woman looked like she was doing all the chores as she folded the laundry.


    "You were late."


    "I''m sorry. It took me a long time to find the law of change in the joints of the junction until I and I entered the junction. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have let you in safely. Miriazal has created a troublesome bond."


    "Really. Even though Doom''s raid was necessary, how could he be more alert than expected?


    "No, Miriazal is more cautious than I expected. After all, he can''t be a glimmer. A smarter head that turns around often is more troublesome than its ability to fight."


    Hidun was biting his nails with a bite as if not to hide his frustration. It is a habit that Hidun often does when he is annoyed.


    "So how''s your tail?


    "Is that me? I do what I''m told, though, faithfully. I even got married so they wouldn''t suspect me, me. Did you use a little too many beautiful faces?"


    "I don''t mind. In order not to be suspected, it is good to live with those of the lurking land. Marriage is one of the usual means. I guess you picked the right dull guy, huh?


    "Yeah. I''m an idiot, just to be clear. You love me in a straight line as much as you are an idiot. Even Azuma doesn''t feel bad about being a woman when she thinks that far away."


    "Have your feelings shifted?


    "No way."


    Mascalade said, "Are you kidding me?" But I denied it at the tone of my voice, which I just said. But immediately undo the voice.


    "I am a woman who is said to be Sconer and moves to rebuild a despised clan. As long as you promise me that, my top priority is the clan. Are you still suspicious? Why don''t we open your crotch here and have an affair?


    "I don''t want it, it''s a waste of time. I don''t doubt your loyalty, but if you were pregnant, you wouldn''t be able to move. Just be careful with that."


    "Well, if you can''t go wrong with just the day of the showdown, do something about it, even if you''re pregnant. More likely in time for Arnelia''s 400th anniversary festival?


    Mascarade visits faceless. Hidun doesn''t show it to anyone, he''s nodding.


    "Oh, this time. Because of the faster progress of the example phenomenon than we thought, we were forced to move forward with our plans. The Arnelian raid, which was impossible because of it, and the destructive activities in various parts of the country became conspicuously dressed. I would have liked to have gone quieter. As for Mr. Oranzebul, he wanted to at least pull the Alphilis back here."


    "You''re that mercenary woman. These days, I''ve even built a mercenary regiment, and it seems to be doing a lot of things. Is that woman that much we care about?


    "Oh, you seem like it. I haven''t heard the details either, but Master Oranzebul said he was doing a big trick for it. They ruined everything because of a fortune teller named Me Chatless and a man named Aldrius. But I killed the fortune teller earlier. Don''t let it get in your way again."


    "Then you can rest assured. The hindrances after..."


    "Notice and Stelvese''s movements are uncertain, but it''s hard to think they''ll get in our way. Even if I disturb you again, we have Brady Maria here."


    "Then are only ancient dragons left? True Dragon and I made a truce."


    "Is there anything else about Gora? But what can the five wise men do alone? If you care about that, dispatch Titania or Dragreo and it will collapse every gruzaldo. Now, don''t be a threat."


    "What about the Orin Pass?


    "There''s no sign of movement. I don''t know what you''re thinking. It''s them. It''s creepy, though. According to one theory, there are several magicians who are no better than lifeless? It''s too unrealistic a rumor."


    "Right. Is that what happens when there''s such a monster?"


    The mascarade panned and spread the towel. And I fold it with a hand I''m used to. She was no longer completely wearing what the housewife did.


    When she finishes folding the laundry she took away like that, she wakes up the body that was sitting on the bed.


    "Well, what about the way we''re going to get in touch?


    "Right. There are two more lurkers in this Arnelia. One is Bradymaria''s man, Euwayne. Apparently, he can talk to Bradymaria without witchcraft. So we''ll get him to do the rest of the contact."


    "Then why infiltrate Arnelia... oh, to kill Me Chatless"


    "That''s the thing. I have a lot of names on my assassination list. I have a job to do undercover, and it''s a waste of time."


    "Then just go, because I''ll do something about this place. The princess of your favorite seeker is doing better, and her voice is getting bigger every day, both within the seeker. The Seekers will be easier to do from now on. And apparently, we''re sending people out to the mercenary regiment in Alphilis. From now on, I''m going to be easier and easier to move."


    "I see things seem to be leaning in the right direction towards us. I was relieved to hear that. I''ll take care of this place."


    "Yeah, I''ll take care of it. I''ll work with Euwayne to make it work."


    "Oh, its Euwayne..."


    Hidun tried to say something, but Mascarade put his finger on his mouth to control it.


    "I know. Don''t trust people''s men, do you?


    "You seem to know. Fine."


    "Oh, just one last thing. I didn''t hear about the other infiltrator, but who is it?


    "Never mind, he''s not the kind of person who can infiltrate, and he''s infiltrating for another purpose. We can''t incorporate it into this side of the plan."


    "So who are you after all?


    "That''s..."


    Hidun only moved his lips and taught Mascarade. When Mascalade heard the name, he seemed convinced of Hidun''s statement. And at the same time I felt like I had learned a little cold sweat. Aren''t you too big to infiltrate, or how did you infiltrate? That was the question Mascalade had.


    "Ugh, Gusu"


    "Crying doesn''t reduce my work! Come on, it works tight!!


    "Ugh, someone''s helping..."


    Returning to the mercenary regiment''s stronghold, Alphilis had been made to cry by Advocate Ekla. Rana brought tea with Emerald and Irmatal in order to labor the Alphilis (onions and leeks) in their place of work.


    "Come on, come on, overwork is poisonous to your body. Why don''t you take a break?


    "Oh, Larna looks like a goddess!


    "La Na, megami?


    "Megami."


    Emerald and Irmatal, who followed later, react to Larna''s words and turn around and show them as they hold hands.


    "Come on, do something extra."


    "Mr. Fenna put in a good tea treat. You think everything is Seeker''s secret tea? I think it would be more rude not to eat this."


    "Yes, you''re absolutely right! Emerald, IL. Stay here."


    "" Ha-ha!


    Alphilis called me and the two of them ran over to her happy. Emerald in a mood sang his proud song softly, and Ilmatal was obsessed with eating sweets. Ilmatal was in a diagonal mood because Alphilis wasn''t around recently, so it was the first time in a long time that he started sleeping sweetly enough. And while Ekura was frustrated by her inability to get to work, she was eating tea sweets with one elbow and spilling stupidity on Larna.


    After a pause that was too long for him to rest, he continued his work so that he could be driven away by Ekla, who had become even more grumpy with the Alphilis. That''s how I hear more noisy than usual in the dining room downstairs when I hear reports that dinner in the dining room is about to run out and when Alphilis and Ekla start talking about going downstairs.


    "Can I help you, Ekla?


    "Come on. We did the inauguration of the dining room before this... and the welcome party for the new personnel should have ended before this. Sure, we''ve had more people lately, but I haven''t received any applications, especially for drinks or welcoming parties."


    "What, you can''t have a drink without applying?


    "Because Alfi doesn''t know their fuss. May fly and I can''t sleep."


    "It''s so normal ~"


    "I can''t sleep!


    As Ekla began to get puffy and angry, Alphilis didn''t say anything before then. The master of Ekra''s mouth was not normal, and when I answered one, it was the end of five or ten returns. So Alphilis was beginning to realize that it was best not to answer anything these days. What a pity it may be. Perhaps the mercenaries are still unfamiliar with Ekra, who grew up as a knight. Normal lodging on the street may have rooms on the second floor of a liquor store, so if you can''t sleep with some hustle and bustle, you won''t be able to sleep much longer.


    But the hustle and bustle downstairs had grown even as the Alphilis and the others cleaned up their last job. And when it changed, Alphilis and Ekla looked at each other.


    "Ekla, this is"


    "Maybe you should just go check it out. I''m halfway to work, but I can''t help it."


    When Alphilis and Ekla took their seats at the same time, there was a human who would open the door at the same time as a knock. It''s Lloyd.


    "Captain, okay?


    "What''s going on down there?


    "The bastard who came in downstairs turned on Grapheth. So Rosetta''s handling it now, but it''s going to be a fight."


    "That''s tough. Maybe Rosetta wasn''t hurt."


    Alphilis went down early with Ekla to unexpected events.


    Continued

 387 Winter Visit, Part 7 - Fighting

    "I wonder what''s going on... ah, airy"


    "Alfie."


    When Alphilis reached the dining room downstairs, the hustle and bustle centre was about to move outside. Aerial stared at it sitting in a chair.


    "Does Aerie know what''s going on?


    "Oh. As the mercenaries were relaxing in the dining room, a man with a woman came in. Apparently, they wanted to join the army, but the women were so glossy and the men were so miserable that the mercenaries made fun of the men. But the man did not fit in, and said, ''Let the alphilis out''. The mercenaries got tangled up with the man for not being dealt with and for naming their own regiment leader, but the man gave no reason to make Alphilis see them. Grafes, who boiled the business, grabbed the chest barn, but the man threw the grafes away reflexively. We got into a fight from there, but the guy put Grafez on easy, and the funny Rosetta just signed up for a ride and left."


    "Are you serious!?


    "No, it''s just a wooden sword for practice."


    "Still, it''s tough! Rosetta could kill you with a wooden sword."


    Aerial grabbed his arm and stopped Alphilis from rushing out. Alphilis who startles and stops walking.


    "What?"


    "Alphilis, why don''t you let me do it"


    "Yeah? ''Cause then..."


    "In my view, they''re each other."


    The Alphilis surprised me again, as Aerial put it so powerfully.


    "With Rosetta!? No..."


    "I smelled a strong guy. I want to see what happens to me too, and if Rosetta gets hit, I want to try."


    "Ugh, um..."


    While Alpha Reese was troubled, outside she cheered. The battle has already begun. The Alphilis and the others rush outside to follow them.


    And out there, Alphilis caught the right person and asked what was going on.


    "What''s going on?


    "Ah, Captain! It started now, but Rosetta''s sister was struggling."


    "Rosetta struggles?


    Alphilis drew people together in such incredible ways that the battle came out in a position where they could see well. Rosetta had already fought there, but indeed Rosetta''s sword was vain and empty.


    "This guy! He''s kidding me!


    "Your sword is trolling, isn''t it?


    "Son of a bitch!


    Rosetta steps further in with anger. But still, her sword did not lay on the man in the hood, but rather Rosetta was disbalanced when she stepped in, disbalancing herself with the sword, and taking the form of going into the ground. Rosetta gets even angrier with shame in front of a large crowd. Take a little foolish remark so that a man can chase you further there.


    "You''re a good ass, sister"


    "Ko, ko, you bastard ~. Hey, whoever! Bring the Great Sword of Atai!


    "Don''t."


    Alphilis sees Rosetta get serious and goes in to stop her. It was at the same time that the Great Sword was being carried and Alphilis rushed over to Rosetta.


    "Rosetta, we''re going to kill each other any more. Stop."


    "Alfie! They made me so cocky that I could pull in! Don''t worry, I''m just gonna hurt you to the point where I won''t kill you!


    "That''s right, Alphilis, it''s like this is just dairy. Don''t worry about it."


    Alphilis frowned with a bad feeling in his familiar voice.


    "That voice, that nasty thing... let''s see"


    "It''s me, me"


    "... I don''t know anybody about ''me''. Daron, pinch me out."


    "Are you sure?


    Daron comes forward a long time. Then a man started rushing to Russia and took the hood. The appearance was not shaved, and the hair remained stretched. Otherwise, it is painful. But his face was the face that Alphilis saw.


    "Whoa! I''m the line, have you forgotten? Have such a hot night..."


    "No, because I''m not spending it. The only thing that is strange is your face. If it boils to my head, I''d be better off with goblins and stuff already, so I mean it."


    "Hiya!


    "So many times I''ve told you, it''s because of your usual bad behavior"


    The glossy woman watching on the far roll chills the line. Of course it is a dance slave. A man now ignored the Alphilis and started arguing with Dance Slave, but Rosetta''s anger raised the stage (Voltage) even further.


    "Hey! I''m not ignoring Atai!!


    "Hmm? Oh, I''m sorry, I forgot"


    "... you''ve got a really good temper, you. Dead, huh?


    "No, I don''t want to die. As far as I''m concerned, I just wanted to talk to Alphilis, so I don''t care about the fight anymore."


    "I don''t care about you."


    No, listen to me there.


    The line accidentally let the penetration in because Alphilis dismissed the story, which Rhine waved sarcastically.


    And increasingly Rosetta was angry, and at last she began to shake her sword, ignoring also the halt to the alphilis.


    "I''m not dead!


    "Hey, Rosetta!?


    "Oh, boy, you can''t help it"


    The line flickers at the sudden attack of Rosetta, not suited to the nasty appearance. Rosetta, which was at first fiercely high, also gradually cools its heat as she fights.


    "(This guy...!


    "That''s a big deal. I can''t believe I can''t breathe even if I wield that much of a sword and move."


    The line stood up and showed while maintaining distance from Rosetta. And you perceived the power of the line, Rosetta now speaks to the line in a sober voice.


    "You''re still a wooden sword, aren''t you? Won''t you seriously change it?


    "Um... no, you can stay like this"


    "Why?"


    "Maybe because we don''t need to meet."


    To Rhine''s words, this time Rosetta learned to sweat cold, not furiously. Does it mean you can control yourself with a wooden sword, or that you''ve been cut off from the sword muscle? But either way, I''m starting to feel like the word is telling the truth, back-to-back with how the jokes are apparently going.


    And Rosetta took care of herself when she was serious about meeting. He lowered the tip of his sword to the ground from a horizontal payment structure, making it look like he was living together. As far as Rosetta knows, it was her fastest sword move if only one sword.


    In contrast, Rhine loosely restated his sword to the front eye. At that moment, something creepy runs on Rosetta''s spine.


    Continued

 388 Winter Visit, Part 8 - Two Incompatible

    "(Ko, this...)"


    "Do it, sister"


    "... no, I''m gonna stop"


    The audience felt like they were stuck in a fox because Rosetta solved the setup at that moment. Some people hesitate without knowing what happened.


    Rosetta, by contrast, was completely calm. No, was it made compulsive? Originally blue body color, but his face was even bluer.


    "You, what''s your name?


    "The line."


    "Is that your real name?


    "No, it''s a fake name"


    "I guess."


    That''s all Rosetta says, she tries to leave the spot with her sword in it. And say a word to Alphilis when he leaves.


    "Alfie, you know a hell of a lot."


    "... Really?


    "Didn''t you notice?


    Rosetta, on the contrary, is baffled by the pompous look on Alphilis''s face.


    "He''s pretty strong. When I confronted him, I couldn''t see the bottom at all. I think if I had done it, I would have lost. That''s what I''ve been dealing with since I had sex with a Romansland general."


    "So much?"


    "Not so much. He had a solid structure, and I''m sure he was a knight with a name? With all those arms up, Atai may have heard about his name as well. Didn''t Alfie notice?


    "No... to be honest, I kind of thought you weren''t the only one."


    Alphilis somehow remembers the line and some of the work he did. If you notice, the bandits were wiped out by the trap they set themselves. Bandits who have been sneaking in on purpose when vigilance is at its strictest. The Warcraft have been blanketed where they are sleeping. The request was just really lame.


    "(I wonder if it was all his work)"


    Alpha Reese looked toward the line, but the line only waved small toward Alpha Reese. Alphilis looked at it and looked away, but if I recall well, Rhine came here to tell me he needed help.


    Alphilis walks over to the line once and for all.


    "So, what''s the errand?


    "You talk here? I''m hungry. Hey, so is the dancer, right?


    "Sort of. Let''s just do that."


    Of course, she has no connection to dance slaves, such as belly bugs, but she kept her story to herself. I guess I decided that would be smoother.


    And Alphilis was hungry again, too, so he urged him to walk out to the dining room for dinner. I told the other mercenaries that I would decide what to do with the line once it was over, and the scene was dismissed.


    And back in the dining room, the Alphilis and the others, when they appropriately asked a young cook named Piece, who was on dining room duty, to eat, could tell him to back off as well when he served the dish. Later there are only major facets such as Alphilis, Ekra, Aerial, Daron and Larna. Speaking of Faceko, Lisa is still in the Deep Green Palace today, along with Jake''s whereabouts, and Rosetta has dragged herself into her room with one bottle.


    Before them, Rhine began to hang out and eat rice.


    "Don''t go, cook here"


    "Because the cook in the dining room also made the interview more demanding. I think we''ve got a bunch of middle-armed people."


    "That''s a good mercenary regiment. He''s got a solid base, and he''s got a squad field."


    "Sort of."


    "Oh, where did that blonde Ne go?


    "About Miranda? She''s an Arnelian Sister, so naturally she works in church."


    "What about the busy lady?


    "He''s out of his seat."


    "What about the Seeker beauty?


    "I''m in Arnelia. Things happen."


    "What about the cat tundelle?


    "How do you know tundelle!


    "You know what I mean!


    Then again, Rhine started talking about no other love. This is Alphilis'' line of knowledge. It''s that person. Earlier interactions with Rosetta seem to be lies. Even after seeing earlier battles, Alphilis couldn''t believe the man in front of him was still strong.


    "(Strong people can tell by the signs. There was an atmosphere from this person that wasn''t just me, but I didn''t get a sense of my usual attitude)"


    "Oh, my God, you can''t even look at people. So, you fell in love?


    I was watching Alphilis as the line nibbled at what I misjudged the sight of Alphilis, who found the line to be frigid. You''re upset to see the face of that line, and Alphilis beats the food on your desk with momentum that just flips over.


    "Who gave you that!


    "Well, don''t hide it. And you''ve grown, too, Alfie."


    "Hey, what''s up?"


    Rarely praised and bewildered by the line, its gaze gradually wanders down as the line stares into Alphilis'' eyes.


    "Mainly, my breasts"


    Alphilis left the scene with his face bright red on the words. With Alphilis gone, each face gradually leaves without meaning to be on the spot. When did Rhine secure it, he began to do it to the effect that he had a glass in one hand of a liquor bottle. And he starts sleeping drunk and poking at his desk.


    The dining room also fell bright and at last only the lines and dance slaves remained on the spot. Because Alphilis said nothing, Ekla arranged a room for the two of them to stay in, but Dance Slave only received the key by saying he would return to the room appropriately because the line had crumbled.


    And a while later.


    Continued

 389 Winter Visit, Part 9 - Rhine and Lisa

    "Oh man, he''s the same man. He''s awake, isn''t he?


    "Oh, sure."


    The line that should have been intoxicated rises to the words of the dance slave.


    "I might stay in the mercenary regiment of Alphilis for now, as you can see, but didn''t Alphilis hate you?


    "But my ability has come to the knowledge of the team, so it''s not easy to fire them. Besides, it would be more convenient for you to leave this regiment if you were somewhat disliked, wouldn''t it?


    "I don''t think he hated it at all."


    Dance Slave sighs.


    "Couldn''t you have done some more? How Arnelian..."


    "Wait a minute, dancer.... you mouthless little girl there, come out."


    "Aren''t you still just a nibutin ''bastard"


    Lisa comes out of the shadows all the time. A dance slave that makes you look a little bit like that. Nor was she aware of Lisa''s presence at all.


    "Since when have you noticed Lisa?


    "From the beginning. If you don''t want me to notice, you''ll have to erase the signs from the moment you walk into this property."


    "I see, let''s remember"


    "And why were you keeping an eye on me?


    "It was an unfamiliar heart sound, so I stopped by to confirm. The breathing sounds were completely different from the ones in my sleep again. So I suspected you weren''t asleep, but apparently it was a hit."


    "I see you''ve never been that attentive. Apparently, the lady, as a sensor, peeled off."


    "Thanks for the compliment."


    Lisa bowed down a great deal to show it, but her eyes weren''t laughing at all. It is the same with the lines. They often looked at each other to find a way out, but eventually Lisa opened her mouth.


    "So, why don''t you continue with the earlier story"


    "What is it about?


    "I''m talking about what Arnelianism does. I''d like to ask Lisa if she''d like to."


    "Damn it. Let your child hear it. It''s a little exciting."


    "Wow. Is that such an exciting story that xx would �� �� �� �� ��"


    "Hey, hey..."


    Lisa''s so abrupt and disgraceful remarks were rather blushed by dance slaves. Dance slaves are not used to these hidden words either. The line was slightly flattered, but soon he disguised himself as the original light man.


    "What a disgruntled desire, miss. But with those poor breasts, it''s five years early for me to deal with them."


    "Who wants you to deal with something, you usraton chicken. dead and reborn 100 times, come on over, you little one"


    "Hey, I think..."


    "Can we do this about 100 times?


    Lisa hitched a pleasant ride as the dance slave burst in with a dull laugh.


    "In 1000 times, then. Would you like to say it again from the beginning?


    "No, fine. It''s kind of breaking my heart... it''s kind of hard for a kid to say something like that."


    "Isn''t it? Of course Lisa has been calculated there as well. It''s hard for a goddess-like person to curse you in dirty words in many ways, isn''t it?


    "You scoundrel. What did you grow up to be?"


    Lisa flushed it flat as Rhine did evil. But Rhine started scratching his head like he was ready for something.


    "Mm-hmm... shah. Apparently, you''re not the one who can deceive me. Do you want me to hear it?"


    "Fine, we''re going to gell in front of this Lisa, come on...?


    When Lisa said that much at her usual rate, she noticed that at some point in time the sword was held in a position to pull out. The line will have held on to its own void, which is the sensor. Seeing it, Lisa remembered for the first time a threat to the line in front of her.


    "(This man!?


    "Well, miss. Is it too late to bluish now? If you hear what I''m saying from here on out, there are two options. Shut up and obey me, or you''ll see the pain and then you''ll obey."


    "Do we have to obey?


    "I don''t care what happens to my dear Jake boy."


    Lisa''s expression turned bright blue this time. Lisa was beginning to remember her anger and the fears she didn''t have.


    "What is it about?


    "You''re young. If you''re going to blur, you have to hide it perfectly to your expression. Even if a loved one is slaughtered in front of you. If you can''t do that, don''t make someone important in the world of killing and killing. You''re licking this world, aren''t you? At least you''re misunderstanding the extent to which you can manage."


    "Oh, I wanted you to say..."


    "I''m the one who doesn''t want a kid like you to tell me. The training grounds may be quite tight, but the types and numbers of training grounds vary. You''re still a chick, you are. You couldn''t do anything on your own, but you showed up before me without a lot of preparation. What if I was a demon king or something?"


    "Hey, why are you saying that word... Ha"


    Lisa gave the look of a lot of upset, but it was already too late. This was a rake on the line. The line shall nibble.


    "Lovely, you are. By the time I got here, did you think I''d come without doing any digging? I know a lot about you guys."


    "Hey, why... yeah. Kazas, right?


    "That''s the thing. That teacher was originally my employer, and he''s more connected to me than you guys. So when we met again at Meesia''s Tavern, he was kind and polite enough to tell us all about you."


    "I see, was it a light-mouthed man, that one? So, what''s your purpose?


    "It helps to talk fast. I''d like to confirm a few things."


    When Rhine took something out of his nose, he put it in front of Lisa.


    "Are you a sensor that can detect metal systems?


    "I''ve done very little, but not as much as discerning what metal it is"


    "Enough. Have you ever seen a metal similar to this in this city?


    Lisa took the metal and looked it up, but it was a feeling she''d never felt.


    "No, unfortunately. I don''t think it''s metal I''ve ever touched in Lisa''s life. What''s this?


    "This guy is one of the gear from the guys who were rampaging in the middle of the field. Hecaton Cale is a mercenary regiment. Have you ever heard of him?


    "I heard somewhat about the situation in Nakahara, so how much? You''re the mercenary regiment that Krums was hiring in. What''s that?


    "They''re not human."


    To Rhine''s words, Lisa slapped her neck.


    "I''m not human. Then what?


    "I don''t know. But it is certain that he is an alien. I turned to a lot of strangers in Krums. I came to this city after them."


    "It''s called the Holy Capital, you think this Arnelia is suspicious?


    To Lisa''s question, Rhine suddenly had a bad tooth cut. I don''t know what to do with it, it''s also the wind that''s lost.


    "No. This city, rather than the Arnelian Church, has always thought it suspicious. Where does that money come from while it''s just a charity? Where are the weapons coming from again? I don''t possess as much fighting power as I did during the Great War, but I must still have one of the continent''s leading elites. Alberto, head of the Knights Temple, has a reputation for getting into five fingers on the continent.


    Hey, think about it. Oh, what a suspicious place the Arnelian Church is. That''s what the heads of state think. "


    "Well, I know the heads of state."


    "Well, I don''t know"


    Lisa''s sharp point also makes the line somewhat blurry. The two felt like they wanted to tongue each other. Once again the line turns off its mouth flame.


    "Anyway, I thought you might know what the hell you''re doing here. Then on the central street, you hear rumors that Alphilis created a mercenary regiment in Arnelia. There''s something behind this. That''s why I came."


    "I see. In short, we have enemies and people who think we can''t grasp the footsteps. So I came to the church of Arnelia, which I originally thought was suspicious, and I grabbed a straw, and there was a mercenary I knew, so I thought I''d cut it off from here."


    "Well... I suppose so."


    "More abbreviated, woman''s ass, no, he said he came after her breasts"


    "No, you''re not"


    "Yes, it is. Alfi?"


    Alphilis suddenly appeared in Lisa''s voice from nowhere. Behind it is Larna. On the contrary, there are aerials and rosettas everywhere in the dining room. And even Daron. The line looked around for a moment.


    Continued

 390 Winter Visit, Part 10 - Negotiations and Solicitations

    "Is this... magic?"


    "That''s the thing, because we have magicians. Sure, Lisa is helpless, because she''s been on board here on Alphilis'' orders. Let''s go back to what we said earlier. You, why don''t you lick our captain a little? You think she''s gonna leave you helpless?


    "I see. Oh, my God. You took one."


    The line laughs haha. We looked at each other as if we were all somewhat puzzled by the way it looked. I thought the line was in a hurry, but I can afford it at all. In doing so, Rhine lets go of his sword and poses as a surrender. There was a dance slave on his shoulder with his hand.


    "This is bad for me. Let''s just say we make a big deal out of this place. So I''d like to ask Alphilis one thing, okay?


    "Yeah, fine."


    "How long have you been thinking about doing this?


    "From the middle of a conversation in the dining room. I thought you weren''t serious, so I asked Lisa to help me play a game. If Lisa could just hear me out, if she didn''t, tighten it up, but I was gonna ask."


    "I see. Then if I talk, will you leave me no tightening?


    "Of course, I don''t have a hobby for men."


    "Then do something about this thin thread in the neck, too. My neck is cold."


    "Luna, that''s enough."


    To Rhine''s remarks, Lisa called toward the ceiling. Then a part of the ceiling opened and Renatica turned up.


    "Don''t you have to kill me anymore?


    "Yeah, that''s the end of it"


    "Oh man, give me a break. I don''t want to die that easily."


    "... you''re not even gonna do that."


    Lunatica groaned in a voice that no one could hear, but when she recovered the ultra-fine wire that had been planted near the neck of the line, she jumped off the ceiling and stood behind Sa, silently as it was. It would be an indication of will that my turn is gone.


    And Alfie Reese speaks to the line.


    "Rhine, can you tell me what you know?"


    "Fine, but before you do, do you have any proof that you''re not part of the Arnelian Church?


    "Why do you think we''re the movers of Arnelian Church?


    Alphilis calmly asked back to the line. Then the line shrugged her shoulders so that she could stand aside.


    "No, I almost don''t think so. Check it out."


    "Why?"


    "It''s a mistake."


    To Rhine''s words, Alphilis sighed.


    "I was frightened. Is that all you came here to tell me?


    "But it''s important. I can''t fight if I can''t believe my own thoughts either. That''s the same for Alphilis, isn''t it?


    "Well, you know what?"


    "More importantly, I think of you as such, but I''ve never thought of you as an idiot. I don''t think you''re going to be Arnelia for free. I see Arnelia as a successful user or in a cooperative system. Or you just said you were concerned about the terms of the exchange as being subordinate"


    "Something''s disgusting..."


    Alphilis stares at the line looking frigid. The line of sight was the other way around unexpected.


    "What''s frigid about it?"


    "Keep it scattered and ridiculous until now, even when suddenly you''re praised"


    "I''ve made fun of him before, but think of him as a distorted expression of affection."


    "No more decent expression of affection?


    "What, you want me to dictate?


    "Who!


    Alphilis slapped Dan on the desk, but now Ekla stopped him.


    "Alfi, they''re putting me on again"


    "Huh?"


    "That''s a lot of conversation. Diplomatic bargaining is a kind of talking technique. Leave the story out of the way and in the meantime listen to their interests and what they need to do. Will they even use interrogation?"


    Ekla stares at the line. Those eyes were not making fun of the line, they were just purely observing the line. Ekla''s gaze is as nobility, or as an adjunct to Alphilis. Ekla was desperate to identify the person who said he was Rhine.


    Rhine also seriously answered, realizing that Ekla was another person with sharp observational eyes that did not suit her age.


    "Where''s the lady?


    "It''s Ekla. I''m an assistant to Alphilis."


    "Then I call it that. What does Ekla want to say?


    "You must be a knight. No matter how much, its lack of clearance, its ability to perceive Lisa''s signs, the art of taking Alphilis in the palm of his hand, and its ability to fight above Rosetta. He must have been a knight in more than that position."


    "... so?


    "I don''t care why you''re a mercenary, because the circumstances will be different. But I would recommend that you join this mercenary regiment."


    Ekla''s words give me a little bit of ambience. That was the same with Alphilis, but Ekla stood flat.


    "Ekla, it''s..."


    "Nothing will go wrong. I''m a young man, but I''m in a position to assist Alphilis. You don''t have to say vice president, you''ll have a lot of say in personnel."


    "Well. That''s true, though."


    "That''s my recommendation. He considers it a necessary delicacy for this mercenary regiment. Shouldn''t you?


    "Atai agrees, Alfi"


    To Ecla''s suggestion, Rosetta continued. Now everyone''s gaze gathers at Rosetta.


    "To Rosetta? You were angry and rough earlier."


    "I''m still angry, but that''s because he lost his hand when he fought Atai."


    "Hands off... Yep!?


    "Was it broken?"


    Tongue out like a child whose line made a prank. Though it didn''t seem bad for that. Continue as Rosetta looks at the line with a disgusting look.


    "Atai is not compatible with him. I''m sure you won''t win no matter how many times you do it. But without it, he''s strong. Be smart with your eyes and turn your head. It shouldn''t hurt to be in our regiment."


    "Right, Lisa agrees"


    Lisa also follows Rosetta.


    "Is Lisa... okay?


    "I was definitely in a hurry when they sent Jake out to engage, but that intelligence-gathering ability is a big deal. Preparation is also nearby. I also liked the fact that I didn''t choose the means. There seems to be some experience, and I think it''s the kind of talent our mercenary regiment needs. Later on, we''ll see if the purpose matches or not... but we''ll leave that area to Alphilis'' decision."


    "Right..."


    Alphilis thought silently at one end, but she stared at the line and thought. Good to know the line is excellent. But I still can''t judge that personality. And whether or not we can get into our own battle. Even more so now, because we thought that if the line were to be at the center of our own excellence, the responsibility and burden would be greater. You may not be one of them to leave the regiment whenever you feel like it.


    But did you perceive the heart of such an alphilis? Rhine spoke to Alphilis first.


    "Sounds like you have some circumstances that you can''t get out of. Alpha Reese, why don''t we talk about it?


    "That''s not what I said to Lisa earlier, but you can''t go back for the last time if you ask me, can you?


    "Really, Alphilis?


    To Lisa''s words, the line turns to Alphilis. The eyes were serious themselves sometime. Looking into its eyes, Alphilis set his belly.


    "Right... Line, are you ready? At the end of the day, you won''t be able to join this regiment, but you might be in danger."


    "Aren''t you superior? It''s a good place for me to live my life. One more danger, but it doesn''t matter. I''ve been ready ever since I took the sword."


    "Yes, then I''ll talk. Listen to me."


    Alpha Reese started talking slowly about the Aurangebulls.


    Continued

 391 Winter Visit, Part 11 - New Friends

    "I see... are there such people"


    The line was roaring in arms. This is where Alphilis has just finished talking about everything he''s been up to with Oranzeble. The presence of those who are called black magicians. The opponent is a very strong line of enemies, starting with the hero king. And its aim is still unclear, that it is in a state of truce with the refuge of True Dragon. The Alphilis are working with Arnelianism to find a way to counter them. And Alphilis set up a mercenary regiment in Arnelia to defend himself and create a means against them at the same time. I told the line about the situation. There are no groups of newcomers around, they are all just fellow alphilis the ancient ones who know the circumstances.


    After some roaring, Rhine speaks to Alphilis with unprecedented seriousness.


    "I''d like to check with Alphilis."


    "Fine."


    "In the Alphilis, are you going to fight them? I''d like to hear about any specific maneuvers or policies."


    "No, I have a few thoughts on that."


    Alphilis responds instantly. Attention was drawn to the words. None of Alpha Reese''s people heard exactly what she was going to do.


    Alphilis starts talking in everyone''s attention.


    "In my calculations, I don''t think it''s possible to take them all down. If we gather the power of the whole world together. Or, I mean, I don''t have that power. I''m not expecting another convenient story like that."


    "Oh, I think so, too. So what do we do?


    "Can''t we talk to each other? Or you can persuade me."


    Everyone was annoyed by Alphilis'' suggestion. Yes, nothing honestly needs to be fought against all opponents. That was what Alphilis was worried about.


    "Do you have any idea?


    "No, not yet on that point. But Gwendorf is looking into the situation. It could depend on his investigation."


    "When will the investigation be completed?


    "Once I showed my face around spring, I heard from you."


    In fact, Alphilis interacts regularly with Gwendorf. They come in many shapes, but they can be contacted via Maia and Lakia. Alphilis also has the means to contact you directly if you are interested in doing so. Instead, if I can''t get in touch directly, I will have trouble as an alpha leash.


    But Rhine seemed to believe the words of Alphilis.


    "Fine then. If you have any idea who they are. If there''s a breakthrough, things move forward."


    "Do you believe me?


    "You can''t help lying to me here, can you? Besides, if you''re a liar here, it means I didn''t have eyes."


    The line said without any concern, but it is really hard to trust people. As a matter of fact, the only reason I trust Alphilis is because of my own account. This is unusual for the cautious line, but the reason he liked Alphilis was because he could always believe that there were no lies in her eyes.


    At first I thought it was just a dangerous favorite, but she has the thought of making ruthless decisions for her precious things, but at the same time wonders if everyone will be safe. There are a lot of people with heads turning. People who are just calm again, people who are just ruthless. But Rhine thought it was very rare for people like Alphilis to have them all together. In that sense, Rhine came to watch secretly that she was a difficult person.


    It is no coincidence that Alphilis did some work with Rhine. It''s no coincidence that she didn''t see too many dangerous eyes again. It was all set up by the line. Rhine had arranged for Alphilis to defend himself from a time when it was suspicious if his name and face would match.


    "Okay, I''ve made up my mind! I''ll join your mercenary regiment."


    "Oh, is that okay!?


    Alphilis squeezed my eyes out. Because I thought the line was the right character in her and she was somewhat of a coward. I didn''t expect him to fight because he was asked so much about it.


    "Why...?


    "No, I didn''t think they were the ones who sucked like that. Then the firepowder will eventually descend even if you leave it alone. Then you want to be in the vortex from the start and cut off the firepowder. Can''t you?"


    "Yeah, that''s not true. Because my attitude is too different."


    "Well, I guess so"


    Rhine sighed softly. Because the attitude was so grown up, the Alphilis was a little overwhelmed.


    But for a moment, too. Alphilis seems to be the head of the mercenary regiment and keeps asking him questions.


    "Nor do I dispute that you belong to my mercenary regiment. But I need to ask you something. May I ask who you are from?


    "No, I want you to give him a break. Admittedly, I was a former knight, but I''m an inquisitor in the country. You should stop working under your real name. I want you to think this mustache and hair is disguised too."


    "I see. Then I won''t ask for details. But I''m going to see Miriazal in person tomorrow, so get some done. Otherwise, you''ll just eat the front door."


    "Is it that bad?


    "Oh, it''s awful"


    The dance slave hammered the gavel. The line begins with an instant answer.


    "Shisha. I''ll figure it out by tomorrow morning."


    "Nice to meet you. Besides, it''s what I came here for, but what exactly are you here to find out? You didn''t come vaguely, did you?


    "Oh. Specifically, I''m here to check out the flow of weapons"


    "Weapons"


    To the words, Alphilis opened his eyes as if he had made a new discovery.


    "I see you had that point of view"


    "That''s... I didn''t really even think about Lisa,"


    "That''s the thing. There are a lot of suspicions about the flow."


    "Explain it to me so I can see it."


    Aerial couldn''t keep up with the story and asked the Alphilis and the others questions. Alphilis explains to her as he tells her.


    "Okay, Aerie? We humans need weapons and protective equipment when we fight. You''re not just a bunch of people, like Airlie, who procure weapons in front of themselves."


    "I understand that, too. Ever since I was in the prairie, I''ve asked merchants for what I needed. Is that it?"


    "That''s what bothered me when I created the mercenary corps. Good thing Jessia just showed up with the boat this time around, but I usually negotiate with an arms dealer myself. Normally, you can''t negotiate directly with a guild, so it''ll only cost you a few minutes to go through a retail store along the way."


    "Wait, Alphilis. Who''s Jessia?


    The line blocked Alphilis'' explanation and stopped. Alfilly will now explain it to the line.


    "Jessia is the merchant guild of the beasts, the merchant of the Phoenix Chamber of Commerce. I asked Lisa to look into her origins, so I''m sure. I''m asking Renatica to identify herself."


    "I saw a lot of people manipulated by insects in the middle of the field. Is that not possible?


    "No problem. I''ve seen many bugs, but I can tell that kind of thing. If there''s a problem, I''m killing you."


    Renatica answered just fine, so the line sat deep in the chair, even a little relieved.


    "If you have the means to confirm it, that''s fine. If you know how to tell, you can tell me next time."


    "Fine."


    "... you keep talking. So the best way to procure a weapon is to have a production plant or something, and eventually I want to get that far too, but it''s the quickest way to procure it now."


    "I see, that''s it. How does that relate to the story of the line?


    Alphilis and Rhine face to face. Apparently, it was the same thing you thought about.


    "Aerie, how do you think Arnelia Church is purchasing weapons?


    "Aren''t you asking the guild?


    "Arnelianism is too big for that. It''s only natural to assume that we have our own production plants if we become such a group. I don''t know where it is."


    "I agree. More importantly, I have the star on, but I have never confirmed it. Again, this is my imagination, but the Arnelian Church thinks it''s mostly bullshit about the distribution of weapons on this continent."


    "Yes!?


    Alphilis gave a burgeoning voice to Rhine''s remarks. I didn''t even envisage an alpha leash until then.


    "Whatever it takes, it''s huge."


    "Really? There are many chambers of commerce that deal with weapons, but they''ve barely ever been able to rub them before. It''s like someone''s got a footprint. Normally, you can rub your interests and profits together, right? So they seem like separate people at first sight, but it''s actually more reasonable to think of them as one group. It is assumed that the Alkyd Chamber of Commerce of Ancient Ginseng began 400 years ago to divide the distribution of weapons. Just at the same time as the establishment of Arnelianism, and even before that, the Arnelian Church had a record of coordinating the distribution of weapons immediately. If you think about them in combination, it''s not a possibility at all."


    "... you know more about it, you. Lisa doesn''t know that much either."


    Lisa looked a little hard to regret. I guess I felt like they took my share. Though I didn''t pay much attention to the line.


    "There''s such a thing as information that doesn''t flow all over town. Besides, you don''t have information that your kids can''t get."


    "So you''re trying to find out about Arnelianism?


    "That''s right. Maybe it was Arnelianism that sent weapons to Hekatonkail. Arnelianism did not actually come to arbitration during the riots in Krums. Usually it seems like it would be nice to move to arbitration. So I suspected Arnelianism was leading the rebellion."


    "I see. That''s a tough talk."


    Alphilis was also convinced by Rhine''s theory. But on top of that, she talks.


    "But I don''t think I''m Arnelian."


    "You think?


    "Take a look. And Miriazal''s character, I guess."


    I see. I don''t know that.


    Rhine was also convinced by the words of Alphilis again.


    "So you''re trying to hook me up with Miriazal?


    "Yeah, and your information should be beneficial to Miriazal. It shouldn''t be a bad thing to see her."


    "... right. I''d like to see the Knights of the Temple once and for all. Not a bad idea. Nevertheless, it''s a big deal to be able to communicate directly with the Supreme Bishop of the Arnelian Church. Most of us have never even met kings or delegates."


    "Well, I''m on edge."


    Alphilis winked with a little tea glare, but the line nodded seriously again and seemed convinced.


    "Then it''s all tomorrow."


    "Right. It''s late at night, so let''s go to bed. Tomorrow morning, but I''m leaving for Miriazal. Ekla, please reconcile your work and your visit."


    "Yes, I myself am supposed to meet with the person in charge of the Miriazal administration to borrow the funds. You should come with me. And Miriazal himself says he''s not going to be out of Arnelia for a while."


    "Speaking of which, you''re generally a Virgin, aren''t you? She is."


    "What kind of woman are you?


    To the question of the line, Alphilis laughs furiously.


    "You''ll see. Because he''s an interesting person."


    "Interesting, huh? More than you?


    "What''s so funny about me?"


    "" "All" "


    Not only the line, but the people around him said the same words simultaneously. Alphilis stomped the estate on the words, but Aerial and Rana beat him to it, and the occasion was dissolved.


    And on leaving, Rhine passes one letter to Alphilis.


    Continued

 392 Winter Visit, Part 12 - Once He Solves His Disguise

    "Alphilis, it''s a delivery."


    "Letter?"


    "Oh, it''s from Kazas. Read it."


    "Yes."


    Alphilis pulls him into the room, lights up and reads the letter.


    "To Alphilis.


    To say that you are reading this letter would have determined the base of the new mercenary regiment. Let me start by saying a few words of celebration.


    I will rendezvous safely with Nia and will be heading to Gruzaldo from now on. By the time you read this letter, we will have already arrived in his land. I don''t know what kind of life it will be, but I''m going to work with Nia to do it. There seems to be Nia''s parents and sister over there, so I thought I''d finish my greeting. Oh, don''t tell Nia about this.


    Okay, here''s the real deal. There is a celebration from me to Alphilis. Once we have a clear base for the mercenary regiment, would you please drop the place off at the University of Triade, at the First Geographic Laboratory? It''s all going through, so you''ll get an item. I''m sure it will help your future activities.


    See you later. As soon as Nia''s convenient, we''ll head over to Alphilis as well. Let''s celebrate our reunion and toast then. Say hello to all of you.


    Seems interested when I told my alpha friends about Alpha Reese and the others. What do I say, but I''m quite a freak, so maybe I''ll just show up in front of you guys. He''s a strong habit figure, just like me, but I''m sure he''d be comfortable with being one of them. Nice to meet you then.


    Kazas-Rowtorentisk ''


    "It''s a pleasure to say. I''m not sure what it is at the end. And I say hello... totally aggressive, Kazas."


    Upon reading Kazas'' letter, Alphilis immediately wrote to the address of Triade University, which was on another form.


    Were the servant Alphilis also exhausted when she walked right into the floor, she fell asleep so deep that she could not even dream of it.


    The morning came. Alphilis was washing his face. Mercenaries have already finished breakfast in the early morning. Alphilis has recently had a darker color of fatigue and tends to retrace his morning training, but Aerial, Tasha, Ekla, Daron, etc. have taken it seriously. Rosetta skips, not to mention, but it could rather be because of the daily liquor platter. But since she definitely plays a part in the mercenary corps, there was nothing to blame about Alphilis either.


    "Good morning, Alfi"


    "Yeah, good morning, Airy"


    Aerial greets Alphilis, who washed his face. She was just finishing her training.


    "How''s Ekla?


    "You''re not talented, but you''re diligent, and you''re making a little progress. And these days Dorothy has come to train in the morning"


    "What about her?


    "Oh, you''re talented. I have my arms up at a fair rate. It lacks some stability for not having a predetermined mould like Ekla''s, but it will still pull her out in a while. Best of all, it''s thoughtful."


    "That''s nice. I wish the recruits grew up like her."


    "That''s hard in there."


    There have been more mercenaries in Alphilis lately. Nominal knights such as those for Ekla arrived, and mercenaries who heard rumors about the Alphilis were coming back to sign up. Alphilis was also now lowering the laying down for joining the group and running to secure some personnel. The time is coming in the winter. I thought this would be a good time to raise a recruit for Alphilis, who wasn''t going to fight a big battle.


    "You don''t take requests as a mercenary corps?


    Aerial hits simple questions.


    "No. I''ll take some, but not as a regiment first. Well, I''m thinking about moving around requests that can move on a platoon scale."


    "I see. So you''re going to train the current captain to the core."


    "That''s what I said. Of course, I would recommend a personal request. You have to earn some of your own living expenses for not being asked to be a team."


    Aerial was listening as he hammered as Alphilis spoke happily of the mercenary regiment''s policies. It is a pleasant time for them.


    There is someone who speaks to them like that.


    "Oh, Alfie."


    "Rosetta. What''s wrong?


    "No, think of it as a sight. Hey, come on out."


    "You don''t have to tell me to go."


    Rosetta called me out and it was a man Alphilis didn''t know about. However, his face was very tough, so much so that it was slightly more than just the Alphilis but also the Aerial.


    "... was he in a regiment like this?


    "Come on. I knew you didn''t know, did I? Ha ha!"


    "Chi, you''re a bad person. Rosetta."


    "Oh, that voice... no way"


    A man opened his mouth as Alphilis was filling his crease.


    "It''s the line, Alphilis"


    "Uh... yeah!?


    "This guy''s a big disguise. I don''t know the original face. Ha ha!


    "I don''t care what I look like."


    The line splashes short cut hair. Shaved off his beard, he was a man who was very clean and attractive enough to accompany his eyes with strong light. Rosetta can''t stand him.


    "It was just annoying at first, but inside, why not a nice guy? How about a shot with Atai tonight"


    "Mm, think about it."


    "I''m not proud of you, but I have a lot of confidence over there. Atai."


    "I don''t think that''s a joke."


    The line pushes and pulls Rosetta''s head apart. In that hand, Rosetta provoked him by crawling his pepper and tongue.


    "Whenever you feel like it, Atai can do it."


    "I get it. Remember."


    "Hey, Rosetta!?


    "That''s good, that''s personal freedom. Alfi."


    "Right."


    Soon Aerial stood in front of the line, as if to continue with that word.


    "Hmm, not a bad face"


    "What?


    "If you can''t do it in Rosetta, come to me. Desire to make children."


    "" Buh. "


    Rhine and Alphilis blew out simultaneously in Aerial''s words. But Aerial has a careless look.


    "What''s the problem? You want a strong boy, naturally as a woman, don''t you?


    "Speaking of which, that''s what Aerie was like..."


    "That''s the first time I''ve been told so directly. I don''t care what you say. For now, Alpha Reese, I''ll be ready to go to the Deep Green Palace."


    "Yeah, yeah. Well, I have to make a move, too. Apart from Ekla, I think we should talk to Maple."


    The line was also somewhat puzzled, but the spot was to be followed early enough. While Alphilis was lightly dizzy about Aerial and Rosetta''s words and actions, he also remembered something slightly fascinated by the line''s unexpected vigour.


    And some time later, the ready Alphilis will head to the Deep Green Palace with Ekla and Lisa. The road.


    "Speaking of which, Jake was talking about an external expedition yesterday?


    "Yeah, that seems to be settled. Period is about a month. Looks like you''re on your way to conquer demons, at the request of Krums. He said it wouldn''t be such a big request, but I was wondering if it would be as good as the first expedition."


    When I heard Krums, Rhine had a slightly more complicated thought, but it''s not like him to put that on his face. Alphilis and Lisa continue the conversation.


    "If it''s going to take a month, it''s going to be an expedition to celebrate the New Year."


    "Right, well, you won''t have a choice. This is also a man''s job. Lisa will wait for Jin-sook."


    "Exceptional victory."


    "Well, I''m a lady"


    Rhine and Ekla gave Lisa a subtle expression in her words, but Alphilis laughed and deceived. One line to reach the Deep Green Palace while doing so.


    Alphilis and Lisa are face passes because they are in and out all the time, but they are subjected to strict scrutiny when it comes to other aspects. The most censored of them were dance slaves. Line and Lisa, who have already broken through the review, speak.


    "Did you need to bring her? What is she to you? This?"


    Lisa raised her pinky finger, but the line held her finger down.


    "Don''t say nasty things. He and I are not like that."


    "But you won''t be away for a while."


    "Well, that''s irresistible. Don''t worry about me."


    "I''m curious."


    In doing so, the Temple Cavalry soldier of the guard contacts someone. It was Belliache who showed up there.


    "Oh, you... you''re unusual."


    "You know what I mean?


    "Well, I''m not human either."


    Belliache solves some of the changes and shows the watermarks between his fingers. The dance slave was a little surprised by the incident.


    "Mermaid. You''ve never seen it before."


    "I''ve never seen anything like you before. May I ask you to wait in the separate room?


    "Line"


    "I can''t help it."


    Since the line gave permission, Belliache disappeared into a separate room with a dance slave. The line was slightly anxious in case she wasn''t around, but it''s also difficult to force her to take her beyond what she knew existed. As a matter of fact, even during the Alphilis, I was going to use dance slaves to forcibly break through in case anything happened.


    In addition, Ekra said she needed to speak with Miriazal''s funder in a separate room. Even though Ekla belongs to the mercenary regiment of Alphilis, her identity is that of Chancellor Ediod''s daughter. Even the royal nobility of the kingdoms could not meet Miriazal without being allowed to see him properly. That''s all Alphilis and Lisa are treated as special. Nor would this case of the Line have been realized without Alphilis and Lisa asking for it and saying that the Line was familiar with the situation in Nakahara.


    And the line proceeded while being guided through the Deep Green Palace. After a while, I hear voices close to screaming from afar.


    Continued

 393 Winter Visit, Part 13 - Information from Miriazar

    "So much work!"


    "You won''t have a choice, because Miranda is moving in a different frame today. Plus yesterday it''s bad for the master to skip work on his way out."


    "What''s wrong with changing your mood!


    "That''s why I''m doing this job today. Come on, I''ll have you do it today without rice or the bathroom!


    "Ghosts! Demons! No people!!"


    "Say anything. If that''s what you want to do, fine."


    Alphilis was laughing bitterly at the kind of interaction he''d heard somewhere like that. Next door, Ekla was bumping and squeaking, "Yes, should I?" So Alphilis decided not to ask. One of the lines has a subtle look in it.


    "Alphilis, what''s that? No way..."


    "You''ll see."


    Alphilis points the bitter smile at the line, which will be several times today. And when the soldier announces the arrival of the Alphilis, there is a buzzing clean-up noise inside. After a while.


    "Go ahead."


    And Tsuko gave the guide. If you''re in such a hurry, I wish you could go to the other room, Alpha Reese. Lisa has a scratch.


    "Isn''t the separate room open, Miriazal? I''m too hasty."


    "That looks exactly like it. I''ll give it back, Lisa. Yesterday, Mirce graffitied the side of the reception room. It''s useless for use."


    "You can turn it off."


    "That doesn''t work either. You''ll see later."


    Lisa slapped her neck on Miriazal''s words, but aside from that, Miriazal corrected her residence when she saw the line.


    "I''ll see you first. I''m Miriazal, chief of this Arnelian church. Alpha Reese and Lisa, so I''ll skip the ritual, but forgive me."


    "Oh, it hurts to worry. First of all, I would like to say the honor of prayer, but may I skip this one? I don''t see your balls like that."


    "Ho."


    Miriazar seemed to grasp the figure of the line at a glance. The girl looks at the line with funny eyes.


    "You''re not surprised by my attitude and appearance."


    "Oh, I''m still going to have eyes for people. You''re not human. You can''t be the Virgin."


    "Ho. Do you think so?


    Miriazar seemed interested in the line''s unplanned attitude. Looks like fun. She stares at the line. The line continued to make deviant remarks about the alphilis that flared aside.


    "The smell of blood is strong. That''s all I know is that I can make it look good. I know because I''ve been in battle since I was a kid, too, but that smell of strong blood, it''s not like it''s been there for 100 years. That doesn''t mean you''re a normal person, you. It would be the end of the world for a man to smell blood like that to be the Virgin."


    "Hikaru! Is that it? I still don''t need a bath. That''s why I told you, Sonoko. There are many sharp people in the world today."


    "The Master is right"


    Miriazal talks to Kuriko with pleasure. I wasn''t sure about Alphilis, but Miriazal seemed to like the line. She observes him squintly enough to spot the line.


    "Hmm. And you''re a man with a big attitude. Aren''t you afraid of me?


    "You don''t want to fight. But I''m not the wrong person to talk to. Besides, there are more scary women I know. How cute you are compared to that one."


    "Ha ha, have you come to say you''re cute! It''s been years since a man told me that! Pleasant, pleasant."


    Miriazar became more and more in a good mood and drank tea at once. And those eyes glow now gleaming.


    "Well, I kind of heard the reason your lord came here first through the maple. You know more about Nakahara?


    "Oh, let me talk to you. But to me, you''re not the one to trust yet. Can I ask you something first?"


    "Fine. So let''s talk about what happened to me."


    Miriazar made it easy to talk about the achievements so far from the founding of the Church of Arnelia. And of course, to say that I am a demon. It also includes what Alphilis and Lisa first hear. Rhine had asked questions and had conversations at times, listening to those words without alarm. And when they were done all the way,


    "Somehow I found out about you. He''s a big man, you. I''m one of those people who doesn''t like Arnelian churches, but I don''t hate people like you."


    "It''s an honor to pay you a compliment."


    Miriazal said sarcasm, so the line niggered a little. Apparently he also thought he was quite the jokeable opponent. The line goes on further.


    "Let me make a promise from you. As for the black magician, I will let you work with me without loss. Let me just say that I''m not convinced that I agree with all of you about the responses of each country."


    "That''s fine. I don''t want you to raise your hands and affirm the eagle. Instead, he doesn''t deserve to be a collaborator, even if he''s with his men. It''s just preferable."


    "Okay, the circumstances swallowed each other up. Then it''s from me."


    Rhine told us what happened while he was staying in Krums. The truth about the civil unrest in Krums, the truth about the war in Nakahara, and the involvement of black magicians and pussies. Rhine''s story was concise, and Miriazal was silently listening to it.


    And when the line finishes telling everything, Miriazal slowly opens his mouth.


    "I see. So you thought you might be able to move from the distribution of weapons to the home of the opponent? And at first, I suspected this Arnelian church."


    "Oh, that''s the place. Apparently, it was a misunderstanding. And how could the Arnelian Church not have come to arbitration?


    "The misunderstanding is solved and most importantly. But let me be honest, local Arnelian officials were also confused. If the origin of the war was not known, it could not be arbitrated, but a clear cause could not be analysed, and the offer of arbitration continued to be rejected by the Krums mustard. I''ve been actively cooperating since I became Princess Rayfan. Besides, I''ve learned something new from earlier stories and the information I have."


    The Alphilis embark on Miriazal''s remarks. Alphilis asks the first question.


    "What did you find out?


    "Touch the other person''s face first. The touches on the faces of the opponents previously known were Oranzeble, one of the five wise men of the chief, Graham the hero, Lifeless, Bradymaria the demon god, Doom the evil spirit, Titania the sword emperor, Dragreo the man who killed Faranx, Anomaly the one who produces the demon king"


    "There''s something I don''t know in my name?


    "There are also people here who are looking into it. So I figured it out."


    Miriazal looks at Alfiris with one eye as he rubs his newly poured tea. Miriazar coughed one up when she had tea, and went on further.


    Continued

 394 Winter Visit, Part 14 - Miriazal Advice

    "In addition, there are women who deal with the bugs that were invading this Arnelia earlier, plus the dolls that Lunatica has tailored around. And there''s probably one or two more of them."


    "What''s the basis for that?


    "The distribution of weapons, and even more so in my opinion, some would do gold. Is it possible that those detailed tasks could be carried out by those mentioned earlier?


    "Sounds impossible. It didn''t seem like such a character."


    Speak without Lisa. If I hear about it around Doom, I''m going to get angry.


    "And when I met him near the swamp, I felt like I had a nervous man and a man when I did it"


    "I guess those stay. I don''t know which one deals with the dolls, but, well, that''s what they''re all about. And by using insects extensively, we also found out their names."


    "What''s his name?


    "The Calamity of the Calamity."


    Miriazal set the tea aside. By that name, Alphilis and the others felt good and ominous.


    "Who the hell is that?"


    "It''s just a rumor... about the southern continent. It is originally told that there was quite a bit of human culture on the southern continent. It wasn''t long before I was born, and rumors are not rumors. I don''t know the details because I just heard fragments from some true dragons that I met. But on the southern continent there is something ''trivial'', and I heard that the sphere of power is antagonizing"


    "One of them is Calamity."


    "Exactly."


    To the words of the line, Miriazar nods.


    "I did people to the most southerly tribe on this continent and asked again. They also have some interaction with the southern continent. Sometimes they go to his continent. Nowadays, they say the power zone of man is a small part of the northern end, but you think it''s the power zone of the one who becomes the ''Beast King''?"


    "The Beast King?


    "Mm-hmm. I don''t know the details, but apparently no one has seen that in the last hundred years or so, but the offering has never been lacking in a year or so. You think a nation that lacked an offering a hundred years ago perished overnight? They wouldn''t do anything if they were offering their meals."


    "What the hell. You''re just a foodie."


    "He''s a pretty fancy eater though. If it''s true that you destroyed your country, it must be the object of fear."


    Lisa calmly analyzes the lines. But Miriazal''s expression is serious in itself.


    "The human being, the army, who put him out for conquest. If all of that hadn''t come home as one, it would still be the object of fear, as Lisa put it."


    "Who is it?"


    "Oh. For 800 years, nobody."


    Alphilis swooped at the words. A big man meets in the prairie floats in his head. Somehow the man floated. If that man, who was not frightened by the blow of the Flaming Beast, and attacked him with an extravagant laugh, is the opponent. Alphilis was the thought of his spine freezing. Aerial is going to defeat that man one day, but I couldn''t really imagine the moment when that man would fall.


    While doing so, Miriazar went on to talk.


    "It was the demon god Brady Maria who fought that Hundred Beast King. And the other one..."


    "You mean Calamity. Is he that strong?


    "Uhm. Rumor has it that the appearance will be more than 1,500 years old as well. He said his hatred for people was tremendous, and for a time he was one step ahead of killing humans on the southern continent. The completely wiped out man took a suggestion to her. That''s the sacrifice."


    "Sacrifice... is that a lie?


    I gave him the look that Alphilis said was incredible, but Miriazal shook his head.


    "Unfortunately, it''s true. For hundreds of years before the advent of the Beast King, people continued to dedicate one or more human beings to Calamity every day. The number of people took its place by day, and in many cases it reached more than a dozen."


    "That woman. You were such a crazy bastard."


    The line cursed me to throw up. His anger was the same with Alphilis and Lisa. Neither Miriazal nor Miyazal, nor Tsuko, would even put on her expression, but she may have been the same inside.


    "It''s not like human civilization can be abandoned on the southern continent. I wish I was under constant threat."


    "I wish we could get out of the continent"


    "If I did that, they threatened to chase me to other continents and kill me all. The humans who believed the word live on the southern continent in fright. And knowing that fact, the humans on the southern tip of this continent set up checkpoints so easily that they could not cross over to this continent. It''s equal to a fortress."


    "What the hell!?


    Alphilis raised his voice of anger, and Miriazal watched it silently.


    "Why are you doing such a stupid thing!


    "Understand him, Alphilis. No one wants to cause misfortune himself. That''s human."


    "Even if..."


    "So, the Arnelian Church tolerated that, huh?


    Alpha Reese is annoyed by the line''s allegations. Miriazar moved her eyebrows tingly, but she was not greatly upset.


    "You''re really sharp, Lord."


    "Miriazal, is that a fact!? Then I..."


    "Four Degrees"


    Miriazal blocked Alphilis from speaking. It could have been the strongest Miriazal voice Alphilis has ever heard.


    "The number of expeditions we sent from Arnelia to the southern continent. Two of them have crossed the Hundred Beasts King''s power zone to reach the Calamity''s power zone. But no one, not even a report. I put in some of the best I ever grew. Nonetheless."


    "I believe that the mission is first and foremost to stabilize peace on this continent. Then east. They specifically asked for assistance. But how about reality? To the west of this continent lies the Church of Olimpus, and this noise if you think the east has finally stabilized over the continent''s Middle Plains. You can''t stay alive for years."


    "... I''m sorry, Miriazal. I don''t even know how hard it is for you."


    Miriazal laughed all the time as Alphilis sadly apologized.


    "I don''t mind. I don''t think my actions are always right with me. If the tissue hands spread, it is inevitable that there are many objects that fall out of zero. Those who stand at the top always have a headache in that reality. Alphilis, keep your lord in mind. Sooner or later, you''ll face that problem."


    "... yeah, I''ll put a stop to it."


    "Great. And then about how they produce and transport their weapons and their gold measures..."


    So there was a man rushing into the room.


    "Dear Miriazal, I apologize for watching!


    "Zi. What''s up, hurry up"


    "Excuse me, this arrived earlier"


    Zi hands Miriazal some pieces of paper. The face of Miriazal, who saw the paper, turns into a dangerous object.


    "... Alphilis. I''m sorry, but this is not the end of the spectrum. I will try to contact you at a later date about the future in some way. We''ve got an emergency requirement."


    "? Okay. Well, I guess I''ll be free today."


    "Lisa wants to see how the little ones are doing before she goes home, okay?


    "I don''t mind, but keep the sensors sealed. Don''t be a little hasty."


    "Fine."


    "Oh, can I see Miranda?


    "I don''t mind, but we''re pretty busy here, huh?


    "I''ll see how it goes."


    And when Miriazal struck him in the ear, she also hurried out with Zizi. And Alphilis and Lisa move to their respective destinations. The line, suddenly losing its place to go, tried to leave with a shrugged shoulder. So Miriazal summons him.


    "Line and do. Are you from Alexandria?


    "... what makes you think that?


    "I can''t hide the accent. And how to walk. Those who excel in the swordsmanship of his kingdom are good at staying together. For this reason, those who are right-handed walk have only a few left legs, but fall back. Of course many other countries do, but with words it''s easy to deduce"


    "So?"


    "A few years ago, there was a painful incident in Alexandria. Sara aristocratic daughter went mad and stabbed her father. There were reports of self-immolation of every mansion, involving several of the country''s heavy ministers. And the conspirator was then a knight who was promised the future, that he was in deep friendship with her. He''s on the run now. There''s a lot of bounty on him from the state."


    "... you think I am?


    "Well."


    Miriazal was sipping the rest of the tea. I try to pour more myself because there is no one to pour, but the contents of the pot were already empty. Miriazal seems to be a shame.


    "Individuals, countries, etc., for reasons. I haven''t peddled all the reports. There were a lot of strange things going on in the first place. I don''t know the details, and I''m not going to pursue them here, but will that eventually be someone''s burden?


    "Are you worried about me?


    "That''s true, but I''m worried about you because you''re an Alphilis associate. You''re not that expensive in your priorities."


    "That''s right. But don''t worry, I''ll talk to someone if my past gets in the way. Or I''ll disappear before the Alphilis."


    Miriazar looked sad because Rhine said so reluctantly.


    "Don''t say anything too sad. Many will grieve without you. Like Princess Rayfan or Alphilis."


    "Hey, why does that name come up there!?


    I''m in a hurry for the names of the two women whose lines came out of nowhere. But Miriazal is only calm.


    "I''ve seen many young men like you. Successful and unsuccessful. That''s why I can predict the future to some extent. True lovers, true friends, true hardships. People don''t realize the importance of it inside. It''s often the first time I''ve noticed it when I lost it."


    "You too?


    "I wonder. I lost too much. But you are a normal person. [M] There is no such thing as losing too much. Take care of what''s in your hand now. Don''t be drawn to the past. A little bit of advice from an old lady."


    "Thank you, Your Holiness."


    Rhine took the knight''s thanks for the words and left the room. The remaining Miriazal makes a bitter smile on his own.


    "Hehe. I don''t know if it''s with old age, this kind of thing. Are you old, too? Maple, are you there?


    "Yes, here"


    Maple ascends without sound from behind.


    "Arrange for me to find out more about the incident in Alexandria a few years ago. Not in a hurry, but as detailed as possible. We can match the origin of the line."


    []/(exp, adj-na) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk)


    By the time the maple disappeared again, the tea in Miriazal''s hands had already become lukewarm. She glanced at the water, checking her face and laughing, drinking it all at once.


    Continued

 395 Winter Visit, Part 15 - From the North

    The place moves to a completely different place. A place in the world where midwinter comes one foot away. A place that is part of Pilebos and a chopped mountain painting. In other words, it is a belt in which there is a witch''s chamber in the icefield. Because of the wind blowing out of the land further north, this place is exposed to the harsh cold as soon as possible in Pilebos.


    "Huh, winter''s coming fast this year"


    It is the closet that reads the book alone in it. He is the disciple of the Witch of the Ice Plains and the one who saved Alphilis on the verge of freezing to death. Hearing the snowstorm blowing outside, she had sensed that the arrival of General Winter was earlier than usual this year.


    At this rate, she was concerned that books purchased from people would finish reading earlier than planned, but wondered if she would have to go down to people once in the middle of winter. Otherwise we have to bore ourselves with a long winter. Using winter as usual to train, things were slightly different this year.


    "Would your master be a coven of witches by now..."


    Witch regiment. That meeting, where the witches of the continent meet together, can last as long as a year. Witches still inhabit many of those despicable lands, and it takes a great deal of time for them to get together and stay in touch again. For this reason, even if the last attendee refused to do so, it often took several months for the letter to reach the place of the regiment, and often the first person to arrive was months after the regiment.


    The closet awaiting the master''s return does not even turn on the fireplace, and he is reading a book in a single dwelling. With an affinity for ice, she can block cold air and also regulate body temperature. It is therefore possible for her to go out in thin clothes even in extreme cold blizzards. But she couldn''t create the fever herself, so she needed a meal, and she loved warm drinks.


    What I like about her like that is reading, silence. She also loves the bright white ice fields that show nothing. When she sees the snow, she feels like her heart is washed. She hates people. Both parents who abandoned themselves and the noisy public. So she was sincerely glad to be an apprentice to witches. But there''s been a change in her lately, too.


    "Alphilis... what would he be doing by now"


    No one delivers a letter to such a despicable place. Alphilis said he would send a letter to a nearby village, but it''s also hard to get that far. There is no way to vacate an anvil for too long in the absence of a master. Firstly, if he had gone to the village and not received a letter, he would have been disappointed.


    "Ugh, I guess I should still have followed you... no, why don''t you? But..."


    Closess has been asking herself these unanswered questions for so long. Half a day had elapsed just because of the delusion about what Alphilis was doing, such as before this. And she is the feather who hastens around the mountains. It was her first failure that she had never been able to achieve after she became a witch apprentice.


    "It''s time to look around..."


    The closet weaves a single thin coat and goes outside. Mountain lookout. This is their role as witches in the ice fields. Heavy amounts of snow can sometimes be an avalanche that reaches the foot unless properly managed. And there are some who come into the snow mountains, so it is their duty to help them if they are wrecked. Usually there is plenty of time to spare because the closet and the master share to do it, but it is a busy day to see if I can get a little reading time apart from this job on my own.


    When the closet goes outside feeling a little tired of work, there was no one to move outside and even a severe snowstorm to open his eyes again, but the closet walks through the snowstorm without difficulty. Then the snowstorm only blows around her to avoid it. Closess walks down the flatlands of this land, where only a few normal creatures can survive.


    "Today is the day to see the seal."


    With such solitude, the closets head near the summit of the mountain. She doesn''t think about anything extra as much as possible, but today, Alphilis'' face still flicks on my head.


    "I don''t know what you mean... I''ve been crazy since I met Alphilis. I can''t believe my heart is so bothered. And Claw. He called me whatever he wanted."


    The closet walks through the ice fields without calm in the heart. It was a very dangerous thing to do with her when she was used to walking, but the closet was so troubled that she didn''t even care. She knows a hundred questions that are troubled and unanswered, but she can''t help thinking about them. It''s also like being in love.


    But as we approach there, closets can be much more noticeable.


    "What... something''s wrong"


    Closess stops walking and explores the cause. Call the Ice Spirit dancing in the universe and ask him what''s going on. And...


    "What... what! Such an idiot!?


    The closet ran out of the blue. She can''t even take her legs off the ice field, but the mountain gradient just collapses. In such a place where she arrived with constant breath.


    "This... this is so stupid"


    There was nothing there. There was no snow to be had, no snowstorm, really nothing. Yes, and a seal. The closet glitters on the spot.


    Is that when it''s been awhile? The closet snapped at something approaching from the sky.


    "Long time no see, Icefield witch."


    "Dear Gwendorf!?


    It was Gwendorf who flew over her head. Standing down on the ground, he stands next to the closet as he is. Gwendorf has also naturally noticed an anomaly. That''s why we flew in higher than heaven. There just happened to be a closet there.


    "What''s wrong with this?


    "I don''t know either. We have done our rounds here a month ago. There was nothing unusual at that time, and the seal was working irresistibly. But if you come and look at it, it''s like this. I don''t know why, but I''m in a difficult situation."


    "Hmm... I don''t know, but I don''t know."


    To Gwendorf''s words, Closes unwittingly asks him back. It was a rare thing for a closet that didn''t use the help of others.


    "Dear Gwendorf, What''s that supposed to mean?


    "Before that. Witch, can we use witchcraft here?


    "What... ah?


    "Can''t you still use it"


    Gwendorf narrowed his eyes and shook his head. Closess is all the more perplexed by the look on his face not to say after all.


    "Master Gwendorf, what the hell is this all about?


    "Easy, witch. I can''t use the magic of change here again, either. And this is not limited to this place. I saw a similar phenomenon in my journey with Alphilis. And this is something I''ve seen several times over the last few months as I''ve looked around the world."


    "What? What the hell is that..."


    "I also still have only a hypothesis. But gradually, I see the purpose of the Orange."


    The closets stir at Gwendorf''s words.


    Continued

 396 Winter Visit, Part 16 - Sad News

    "Dear Gwendorf, could you tell me too?


    "Why not. Aren''t witches who just protect this ice field unnecessary knowledge?


    "Ha. But I..."


    To the confusion of the closet, Gwendorf perceived her circumstances. She wants to help Alphilis somehow. Gwendorf, who watched her interact with Alphilis, could somehow imagine the mood of the closet. The truth is that Alphilis is gradually becoming more important to Closes than this land.


    I think she''s a little dear, Gwendorf.


    "Hmm. My theory is still at the imaginary stage. I don''t have a basis for this. But if it does, what Aurangebull is trying to do is the best and the worst. I can''t say anything too far-fetched."


    "Really? So what are you going to do now?


    "I''m going to talk to my predecessors, True Dragons,"


    "Yes!? Is the ancient dragon still alive?


    Even the closet raises a surprising voice. But Gwendorf nodded slowly.


    "Um, I can only respond to my call. But I don''t know if I can call it survival... but you have to think of the time with me to meet them. So until the time comes, I''ll have to look around at the current state of the world..."


    Gwendorf glimpses the earth to the north. Then he lay flat on the spot, wondering if the closet had guessed its intentions.


    "Dear Gwendorf, I apologize for the overlapping disrespect. We''ll take care of the North."


    "There are no regular witches. You still think you can do it?


    "I''ll do it, no, I''ll try. So how long..."


    "... if they say that much and I go to the North, I''m a total bad guy. And I don''t know what''s going on. Let''s just say we leave this place to the Lord. But"


    Gwendorf spoke to the closet in a gentle voice after opening his mouth with excitement.


    "You can honestly ask someone for help when you can''t help. Know your weakness and feel foolish not to be asked for help."


    "I understand. Thank you for your warmth."


    At the end of that interaction, Gwendorf flew away high in the sky again. And when the remaining closets return to a serious look,


    "Do I have to go? But... no, now you can''t think about when you failed. After what happened, after what happened to Alphilis."


    And she turns her foot to the land of the north. Hold one determination in that chest.


    "Miranda ~"


    "Gu."


    When Alphilis visited Miranda''s new office in the Deep Green Palace, she was lying on her desk. On the side is a heap of processed documents. And there''s another one in her room. At a desk a short distance from her, Elsa was in the middle of doing her job. Speaking of which, outside, Eliza seems to be waving her new double sword. A moment in the relatively idyllic Deep Green Palace. Alphilis often watched Eliza''s sword moves, but she was secretly impressed by the beauty of her sword moves whenever she saw them.


    And it was Alphilis sneaking into the room, but Elsa showed him with her fingertips, "Shh," and Alphilis sat in a chair in the corner of the room for the most part trying to wait for Miranda to wake up. Yes, I tried. I just said I had stronger sleep than I thought.


    "Alfi ~"


    "Huh?


    When Alphilis woke up again, Miranda had cheeks on her. Miranda''s smile in front of me. I didn''t seem angry about the visit yesterday when I was busy, and Alphilis was relieved.


    And unexpected words are spun from Miranda for Alphilis.


    "Alfie, I''m sorry about yesterday"


    "What?


    "No, he said it was cold."


    Miranda puts her hands together in front of her face and takes a "sorry" stance. Alphilis laughs gently when he sees it.


    "Fine, I said insensitive things too. It was a bad time to visit."


    "That would help if you said so."


    "Speaking of, what about Elsa?


    Alphilis sees Elsa''s desk, but there was still a pile of paperwork there. They left on the way to work.


    "I don''t know. Zi came to get Elsa. I was in a hurry for her, so she woke up unexpectedly."


    "Right. I don''t know."


    The Alphilis lost their necks because they didn''t know what was going on, but they didn''t have the answer. Eventually, the story moves on to Miranda''s work.


    "Speaking of which, are you good at your job?


    "Well I was up all night yesterday, but I managed to get my eye on it. After that, I was talking to Elsa, and I thought I''d try it on the field."


    "I see. Then you''ve selected your personnel."


    "Policy for now, including operational law. I''ve finished preparing my report to the master. So, what about you?


    "Giggle."


    Miranda sighed as Alphilis began to rush Miranda''s inquiry.


    "I can''t help it, kid. Hey, really. You''re gonna piss me off, aren''t you?


    "But, you know what? Too much work..."


    "What are you talking about, Ekla''s taking over quite a bit of a shoulder? If it''s true, it''s your job to talk to Ekla about borrowing money and negotiating repayments. Even though Ekla is putting together the paperwork so that your job will be mostly final, you can only thank Ekla for her ability, and if you complain, you''ll be punished, right?


    "Ugh."


    Alphilis couldn''t even respond to his mouth and became soggy. Miranda was laughing as she twisted her fingers in front of her body. It''s just like when I was dealing with a lifeless person.


    "(Totally, I can''t help it. Hey... I thought you were a little grown up, but do you still need my help?


    When Miranda said that and tried to get up, she dropped the cup of tea she had in her hand. The sound makes Alphilis angry.


    "Miranda?"


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Are you tired?


    "Are you okay?"


    "Yeah, I''m fine. It''s better for you to spin a mace than a paperwork. Maybe I want to get a little violent."


    "You''re a noisy Sister."


    That''s how they laughed at each other.


    "Dear Miriazal, may I call you?


    It was Elsa who came into Miriazal''s room. Miriazal''s sudden call brought Zi to Miriazal''s room.


    Guided by Elsa, Zi goes backwards in a gracious manner. Elsa pulls herself together, wondering if Eliza''s unacceptable accompaniment is a sudden requirement that concerns her only.


    To her, Miriazal speaks with an unusual look. But when he realized that it was Miriazal''s concern, Elsa realized.


    "Um, nothing else. I have something to tell you."


    "Precedents are fine. Just the requirements, briefly."


    "Right. Then listen... the Minar is dead."


    Continued

 397 Winter Visit, Part 17 - Repeated Hate

    "... what?


    Elsa asks Miriazal back with a face like she doesn''t know what she was told.


    "Dear Miriazal, what now?


    "Archbishop Minar is dead. Your successor, Elsa. The official inauguration will be announced sooner rather than later in the year. Get ready by then..."


    "Stop joking, please!


    Elsa suddenly speaks out loud to block Miriazal''s words. Elsa did not hide the expression of perplexity, and Miriazal became a more rugged face.


    "Master Minar, isn''t he? I don''t change one expression no matter how important it is, I always work pale. I''ve never seen that guy screw up. Even this time..."


    "Hmm, still this?


    Miriazal releases a single letter and comes by. Elsa took it and opened it and read it. It''s short there,


    "I left the rest to you. Destroy all the workshops."


    It was just written in blood letters. Looking at the letter, Elsa was shaking her hand as if it were a mess.


    "Sure he''s a tough guy, but does that look like an act?


    "Bye... bye"


    "The enemy was up there. That''s all."


    Miriazar sat on her chair more and more, wilfully and indiscriminately. And I say it out cold.


    "You too are one who takes up the dark side of Arnelia. Tomorrow is our day, keep it in mind. And your cauldron hasn''t grown yet. Understand the importance of your life. If you die, there will be people who get lost in the streets and unwanted victims. You may step back once you understand. I''ll tell you what happens next."


    Elsa fluttered at the words but went outside. After Elsa left, Miriazal said something.


    "Hmm, he said to make me wash up this role. You really are a tough guy, you minar guy."


    Miriazal also lay down on his desk again, his forehead upon his hands, and he was biting his lips with regret.


    Elsa, who had left Miriazal''s office, stood there stunned for a while. Miranda walks in looking for Elsa there.


    "Oh, I was there. I need to talk to Elsa."


    "Dear Miranda..."


    And I perceive Miranda to be naughty to Elsa, who waved with vain eyes.


    "Elsa, what''s wrong!?


    To Miranda''s words, Elsa silently offered a letter that she held in her hand.


    "This..."


    "Show me!


    Miranda also saw the letter so that it would snap, but she seemed to have guessed the situation in terms of how Elsa was doing and its contents.


    "Right, Minar''s dead, isn''t he?


    "Stop... stop!


    Then Elsa suddenly started making loud noises.


    "Do you even make jokes like that to Master Miranda!? It''s not like that guy''s gonna die! ''Cause that guy was strong enough to treat me like a child, and so I could work, and I couldn''t believe it, and I couldn''t be more alert, and I turned my head... then look at me. It''s no big deal."


    "Wait, there''s a lot of people here. Come here!


    Miranda took Elsa''s hand and led her to an unpopular room. So he grips Elsa''s shoulder hard and forces his face towards him.


    "It would be nice here. I''ll make sure. Minar''s dead, isn''t he?


    "No... no, I don''t know. I''ve never heard from you like this before."


    "I''ll change my mind. Is he the kind of person who pushes his work to others?


    "No, it can''t be. That guy cleans up his own business exactly, so... Ah."


    Did Elsa find out for herself by saying so much? I began to weep with a bump. Miranda forgives her gently.


    "Elsa. You liked Minar?


    "I don''t know... I don''t know. You''re old enough, and you''ve never invited me like that before. That man passed away before he could confirm my heart. Trying to have tea with me when I get home... it''s weird. That guy always said the tea I put in first. Oh, you only praised me once. ''Not good, but you''re better than before''. As unfathomable as ever. But I''m a little happy about that, and I..."


    "That''s enough. I don''t have to say anything anymore..."


    Miranda said that far, hugging Elsa. Elsa had been trembling in Miranda''s chest for a while, but eventually Miranda''s power to hold hands gradually grew stronger.


    "... not"


    "What?"


    "I won''t forgive them, those guys"


    The force caged in Elsa''s hands was becoming stronger and stronger, and blood was beginning to flow from Miranda''s skin, which her nails devoured. Miranda did nothing to blame Elsa or push her away, even though she looked at her face. In it, Elsa starts spewing cursely words in a low voice.


    "I won''t forgive them, those guys. Killed Master Minar. I will wipe you out of the world without leaving any dust. Everybody... I''ll kill them all."


    "Right. But Elsa..."


    "Miranda would think so too!?


    Elsa sees Miranda slightly. Its eyes were running bloody and it didn''t look like a person who was going to be able to make a very normal decision. to Elsa, the madman''s expression, but Miranda was not frightened,


    "Yeah, I think so, too."


    "Right? Then I can''t stay like this. We need to start getting ready to kill those guys as soon as possible. I shall now begin to prepare for the inauguration of the Archbishop. Now excuse me!


    That''s all I have to say, Elsa ran and left the room. And in the room where no one was, Miranda stood looking up to heaven.


    Eliza, are you there?


    "Yes."


    I have a response from outside the room to Miranda''s inquiry.


    "You heard what happened, didn''t you?


    "Earlier from Master Miriazar"


    "Fine then. You stay with Elsa. If you want to go too rampant, beat it up but stop that behavior."


    "Are you sure, leave Master Elsa alone like this?


    "Right..."


    Miranda mumbles a little. Miranda was also remembering her past again. I had the same period as her. I couldn''t stop Elsa. Even if the consequences are just tragic.


    "Do I look like the kind of person Elsa would cry to live and get back on her feet for giving her a vacation?


    "No, I didn''t think so."


    "I agree. Sometimes anger and hatred are the driving forces of life. Just past. Anger and hatred destroy themselves. If that''s not all wrong, she''ll be fine. Her stopper..."


    "You mean me. Honestly, I''m not sure."


    Eliza made a rare weak noise. Miranda looks worried outside the room, looking in the direction where Eliza would be.


    Eliza continued.


    "I don''t have the experience to understand Master Elsa''s anger, and I''m the one fighting with anger myself again. I thought you''d be pulled by that guy''s anger..."


    "Don''t be sweet. You will soon be a temple knight with an archbishop. Its shoulders carry an unparalleled burden. With such weakness, she can''t even help herself. Come not only with the enemy standing before her, but with the intention of slashing down to anger and grief."


    "... okay. I said nothing."


    "Encourage. More than ever."


    "Excuse me."


    That''s how the signs of Eliza left. And Miranda talks as she is.


    "I put my thing up on the shelf, and I knew I didn''t like being a cop. Maple, are you there?


    "Yes, here"


    There is a maple voice coming from the ceiling of the room. Miranda is in the same position as she is,


    "Keep a close eye on Elsa and the others. That''s fine with me. Maybe they have a zip on them, but I''d like you to focus a little. At least a few months after she became archbishop."


    "Got it. How''s Miranda doing better than that?


    "What are you worried about, the immortal seal? Just go."


    "If it''s an order. But Miranda loves herself."


    And the signs of maple disappeared, too. But Miranda laughs bitterly at the words.


    "If she did, you''d be saying a lot. I wonder who it looks like. Do you think you''ll be as loud as Kiko in the future?


    Miranda also leaves the room again and heads to her own office. Miranda is not worried about people again. There''s so much to do. And her top priority was to help Alphilis. Yes, we have to have enough power in just a few moments to retreat from the Orange or even the Lifeless if necessary.


    Miranda also confirmed her resolve and headed back to the office.


    Continued

 398 Winter Visit, Part 18 - Change

    Time goes back somewhat. This is one of Anomaly''s workshops. There was one footstep in the place that couldn''t hide the frustration, it was moving early enough.


    "Anomaly, where are you!


    The Lord of footsteps and anger is lifeless. He was also back to adulthood and there he was walking with his big crotch. He was searching for anomalies as he opened one room after another, not to mention whether his frustration had exceeded the limits, by magically blowing the door from one side.


    Anomaly faces what happened there.


    "What? What is it? I''m gonna destroy my workshop.


    "Where did you do my servant?


    Anomaly makes a sound like a crushed frog. So much momentum that Lifeless tightened up the anomaly. Naturally they had height differences, so Annomarie dressed to be suspended entirely in space.


    "Ku, bitter..."


    "Come on, get it out of here! I hate it when people mess with my stuff!


    "Shit, I can''t talk..."


    Lifeless suddenly let go of that hand as Anomaly banged Lifeless''s hand all the way to the limit. Then Anomaly collapses on the spot coughing flashly.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa! All of a sudden, you''re terrible."


    "You must be the one who put your hands on my belongings and is naturally ready!?


    "Give me a break. If I knew you were a pet, no one would touch you."


    "Not a pet, a servant"


    "Yes, yes, either for me. Follow me, this way."


    With that said, he was an anomaly guiding Lifeless, but he was putting his tongue out, turning his back on Lifeless. Yes, it''s all about acting on certainty.


    The last time Lifeless visited Anomaly''s workshop, Blanche, whom he had picked up, left Erlich''s hand and went somewhere by himself. Besides, Lifeless didn''t realize it, and Erlich left the workshop in a hurry to find it. Naturally, Blanche, who was wandering the workshop, was caught by Anomaly, who reached out to Blanche while she knew he was a lifeless servant. Naturally Anomaly is the culprit, but Ellich would have been killed had he been poorly supervised and lifeless able to make a decent decision.


    But more than that, Lifeless hated getting his hands on his belongings, and now he was in a state of total upside down. He himself has forgotten why he is so upside down.


    And as he was guided by Anomaly, Lifeless reached one room. When I opened the door, it was filled with smells of blood and organs. Unexpectedly, Lifeless also smells strange enough to hold his nose down reflexively. Hanged by the ceiling, or struck by a wall, the buddy (who was a mole) who was probably a man or a warcraft, the pile of flesh was such an innocuous sight that if he were a decent man he would feel like touching it just to see it. Anomaly walking through it intersecting nose songs and the lifeless that follows.


    "Damn... what is this?"


    "The experimental site of the new Demon King. It''s a painful process to see if you can transform a creature into a demon king with a single drug."


    "Another horrible thing... wait, you think it''s the process?


    "Oh, it''s done now. I tried it on Krums last time, but I have made further progress since then. You don''t need the Demon King''s ingredients so much anymore, thank you for collecting them so far. Because from now on, you''ll manage just to inject a single shot of medicine into a human being.


    Uh, I''ll continue to need the ingredients, to be precise, but you obviously have less time. Just impromptu birth of the Demon King, I wonder if summoning like it''s ever been possible. That''s because I need to make a proper contract with the Demon King and his servants. Well, I might make up for that by the number of demon kings. Then I wonder what the orcs and goblins we caught will do. Even their food bills don''t fool me... "


    As Anomaly began to talk about some bumps and ominous things, the insignificant lifeless gradually became anxious. However necessary, Anomaly''s research runs in a much more ominous direction than we thought it would be. Lifeless became anxious to know if Orangeables, who didn''t show up recently, knew about this.


    But now it''s better than that. It was more important to know what the hell Blanche had done in this various laboratory.


    "So where''s my servant?!?


    "It''s on that ledge over there."


    One woman lay naked on the platform in the direction to which Anomaly pointed. She had all sorts of tube-like objects on her body, but she was a very beautiful woman. But the way it looks...


    Lifeless doubted his own eyes. That was white hair, because she was two melons in Alphilis.


    "Wait, who is this?


    "Yeah, I haven''t kept the original shape, but it''s definitely your pet. Blanche? I was surprised myself, too. This is what happened when I gave her the shot of becoming the Demon King. I don''t know what the hell kind of opportunity it is, but was it even more thoughtful about this look? I''d love to do some research around here. No?


    "Do you want to die, sir?"


    As Lifeless stared at Anomaly and formed a flame in his palm, Anomaly ran over to the wall with the utmost humility, frightened and hidden in the shadow of the platform.


    That''s how Lifeless wakes up, according to Blanche. I woke up. She didn''t like having all kinds of tubes on her body, or she started rambling even though her body didn''t move as much as she thought.


    "Wait, I''ll take it off now"


    Lifeless removes the tubes from Blanche''s body one by one. Coming with his arms, legs, groin, chest and finally removing the tube of his mouth, he coughed up a blanche peeling cheeks.


    "Are you okay?"


    I didn''t care what Lifeless called out for, but the reply was unexpected.


    "Da, Dijoub..."


    "What! Blanche, can you speak the language!? Hey, Anomaly!


    "Ha, ha."


    Surprised at Blanche for responding in humanities, Lifeless yells at Anomaly. But he was confused again, too.


    "What''s this all about!?


    "That''s why I don''t know. Because I''m not even sure how it got to be like that. I did what I needed to do to keep him alive for now, but this is the first time I''ve removed a tube."


    "Chi, you useless bastard."


    Lifeless wrapped her around and hugged her as she tongued and cloaked herself on her still hazy blanche.


    "I''m going to pull you back a lot here. But if there''s anything wrong with my servant, I''ll kill you. Remember."


    "It''s perfect to get killed, so talk to me if you''re feeling sick. I''ll do whatever I can. Come on."


    "Well, if you can''t fix it, the same goes for you. Remember."


    "I know, so I''ll take care of the after-sales service... hiha!


    A lifeless fireball strikes an anomaly that tries to tap lightly. Powerful enough, of course, to be a warning, but powerful enough to blow the table lightly. Anomaly protests hastily.


    "Hey, what the hell!


    "Stop whispering, you bastard. I hate you."


    "Huh. Okay, I''ll do as you say."


    "That''s fine."


    Lifeless leaves the room. And when she saw that she was no longer in metastasis, Annomarie complained of bumps.


    "Absolutely. What makes you so unhappy that you tailored it to a beauty? I don''t know what people think."


    With that said, Anomaly was chased to the end of Boya by a fireball unleashed by Lifeless. And there''s another one who was watching that.


    Continued

 399 Winter Visit, Part 19 - Unknown Battle ① -

    "What are you doing, they..."


    One observes how Anomaly is doing while simultaneously performing some sort of witchcraft of perception inhibition from the shadows. Whoever it was, it was Minar, Archbishop of Arnelia. February had already passed since he began to stick to the anomaly and observe the behavior.


    Normally, it should be hard just to watch anomalies. He not only looks terrible, he smells terrible, and the movement annoys people. Personality itself may not be as irritating to people as Doom, but in terms of offending others, he was far above Doom. Also the madness of the experiments he carried out was roughly beyond Minar''s imagination. Minaar himself has made cruel decisions more than once, and not once or twice, nor has he dealt with the anomalous. Even with him, it was clear that Anomaly was an anomaly, no more. To Minar''s mind, I wonder if Anomaly''s true horror is not its strength, but its thought. In observing him, Minar had come to have the clear idea that the first thing to kill was anomaly.


    Minar has observed such a figure for nearly two months by himself. I would say terrible patience. And its latent abilities were also a big thing. Even the earlier lifeless left without noticing any trace of the Minar. This was not the anomaly dull, but the infiltration of the minar perfect.


    And he had already identified 10 locations for the workshop. Six places reported. Plus 4 new ones here these days. I contacted them earlier, so I thought I''d find two more reports before I do.


    But there are hurry factors for him.


    "Fuck, how many of these guys have workshops?"


    Minar was in a rare hurry for him. His outlook was that there were about 5-6 workshops at most, and later he thought he was in the process of developing them. That''s just about February infiltration, and one new workshop after another. Besides, there are still other possibilities. Minar was gradually becoming unable to hide his frustration that this situation, in which he could not see the full story, was as if to mock himself.


    "What to do... I don''t care if you keep infiltrating me like this, I don''t know what to do. If there is no change in deployment, will we destroy just what we know at the moment? That would also see the regularity of the placement in the undiscovered workshop, and they might start doing something too... no, would it be more troublesome to be used as an opportunity to step up security or dive underground? By and large, how does the workshop itself work? Again, the principle is to do everything at the same time if you''re going to attack. Then should the infiltration continue?"


    Minar thinks about such things. In the meantime, Minar secretly unleashes a demon of use. His messenger is a monster. His user demons, flying around with little feathers, were ideal for infiltration, eavesdropping, etc. Since we can handle more than a dozen at the same time, Minar himself has a considerable ability to gather information. Speaking of the only drawback, it would be the range of the user demon. I had to sacrifice my range for being able to use my eyesight and hearing to synchronize with all the demons. But Minar himself thought it would not be a minor problem because he was good at latent magic.


    That he continued to observe anomalies while still manipulating ten demons at the same time. In addition, I fly outpost substitute user demons behind my back, etc. Furthermore, he thought that he could not find it because he was practicing all the magic he could think about, such as perception inhibition, soundproofing, light refraction, etc. The fact is, Anomaly doesn''t even have any indication that she''ll notice herself this past February.


    After laying down all the defenses, Minar continues to observe. Anomaly, as Elsa reported, had many. In it, when Minar found an individual full of magic, he moved on to monitoring the individual one after the other. Because Minar does not have the ability to distinguish between the main unit and others, he had to decide that those with higher magic power were closer to the main unit. At least, Minar thought he couldn''t have created a stronger identity or anything. And the idea was a hit.


    As he strained on him that way, Minar saw many touches of the enemy''s face. Lifeless, Titania, Bradymaria, Silence, Doom. Orangeables are the only ones I don''t see, but other names are also being matched. Dragreo, Hidun, Calamity. And there seemed to be another unnamed one, but no one mentioned him, and no one knew what he was doing. Still, even though the names and characteristics have just been matched, he considers it a good harvest.


    There''s another thing Minar noticed. They never meant they were close, they were just moving on the orders of the chief, Oranzebul. Then Minar wonders if there''s a gap to follow.


    "If we don''t work well together, we can take the means to break it off and destroy it firmly. Besides, we don''t seem to know each other''s positions in detail during the mission... and during the individual action, even if we can''t manage to destroy them, can''t we seal them? There were people who knew how to say that to the Magic Church. I don''t know if I can help them, but is that a plan? Why don''t you call Tetrastine?"


    When Minar left something like a note on a small letter, he transformed the letter into a quadrupedal little hagworm-like creature. The letter, thus transformed into an organism, goes outside at its own will. This is an application of the magic of change, with a transmission bird waiting outside. That''s how I went back to the letter at the decree bird, and now the bird carries the dimensions.


    Minar has not only contacted the Arnelian Church, but also, in fact, Tetrastine of the Magic Church. Sometimes I just tell Miriazal and Tetrastine. They were all carried out in the extraction of the Minar, and the two supreme bishops too, which was an act of acceptance. Sometimes it is said that Minar''s extraction is exquisite and trusted by the two chief executives. However, there was no doubt that the basic philosophy of his actions was all for Arnelia and hence Miriazar. The two Archbishops are still aware of it.


    He was in contact with Tetrastine for the Arnelian Church and making his own pipes because he had experience traveling to the Magic Church. There are as many cases in the world as the Magic Church is more suitable for solving. That''s how he did it for Miriazal today, while successfully using the Magic Church. But there were very few who understood him, even in the Arnelian Church. It was not a minar that boasted of its own track record and so on again, so I guess it became extra.


    That''s how Minar tried to continue his observation, and he encountered the most pressing scene of this infiltration. His demon had caught a new man in sight at some point. The man who suddenly falls into sight without even a sign of appearance. The user demon, Yi, stopped at the research table and watched how they were doing.


    "Anomaly"


    "Whew!?... What, Brother Hidun? Don''t threaten me."


    "Come on, get used to it, you too. How''s work?


    "You came here just to say that? You''re free."


    Blue muscles floated around Hidun''s forehead as Anomaly behaved somewhat like a little fool.


    "Do you care because you have a lot of problems with your money flow?!? It doesn''t matter how much money you have to free up your research!


    "Yes, yes, that''s true. Speaking of which, I emptied your wallet, too. Angry?"


    "Apparently, you really need to be punished."


    Anomaly distracted her to swim her eyes as she rose from Hidun to kill herself.


    "Was it a snake? It''s a very angry day... well, no. It''s an achievement with that money for now, but the last time I tried putting in a new demon king on the eastern continent, the results were good. Not all the data is left because Dragreo overflowed, but the surviving Demon King, unlike the previous Demon King, was confirmed dead in a matter of days. Achieve various versatilities with one injection or dosage, but with a short life span. Improvised Demon King, I guess."


    "What''s your combat capability?


    "We have ensured the diversity of species, so they can be used separately according to different circumstances. Combat abilities while alive are no substitute for conventional ones. Well, there''s nothing you can do if you get bugged in the process of transformation, but in a situation where all of a sudden the person next to you turns into a demon king, a human being can''t chop off a friend''s neck, can he? Maybe stronger than the traditional Demon King in that regard. Production costs are cheap and, above all, hassle-free. Wouldn''t it change the way you run things with the Demon King so far?


    "Hmm. Then the name Demon King might not be appropriate."


    "I''ll take care of the area. I''m not interested in calling you that. [M] I called the last prototype" Berserker, "but would you consider it under a new name?"


    Answer appropriately while Anomaly tidies up her research material. A lot of things are blowing up with the magic that Lifeless left to his anger to unleash earlier.


    And when Anomaly gave Hidun some paper, he was reading it with interest. In time, when Hidun had finished reading everything, the paper burned in his hands and disappeared. Hidun speaks to Anomaly with no expression as it is.


    "Sometimes it''s anomaly."


    "Yes, sir?


    "You have a loud fly."


    "To?"


    Hidun stares at the fly on the table. Minar, who had a gaze via the demon of use, was neat, but at that moment Hidun had caught the fly at his fingertips at a rate that could not even be stopped by his eyes. It is a speed of action that humans cannot do.


    "(Fast!


    "Hmm, you sound like a demon."


    "It''s small. Remote operation, I guess?


    "Well."


    Hidun crushed the fly with his fingers as he responded raw to Anomaly''s question. And look around you.


    "Where''s the main body...?


    Hidun starts moving slowly. Minar reflexively hid all the demon flies, but at the same time did not fail to observe them. Hidden flies are observing Hidun''s movements from four locations.


    "(I bet you haven''t found it yet... can we just keep doing this?


    Minar is assuming this is also the case, and he has secured the means to escape. But I stepped on it not yet time to activate it. There were four entrances and exits in this room, one of which Minar was waiting to sit. Because of the door, he can''t capture the anomalies directly, but he''s in position to hear the talk faintly.


    So Hidun opened the doors one by one and went. The lights in the room also plug into the hallway. There are also lights in the corridor made of rock skin, but not as much as in the room. Hidun opened the doors one by one and checked the hallway,


    "Find out from here."


    So I said, I left one of them. I could only see how he was getting out of the united use demon, but not in the hallway where I am. The immediate crisis seemed to have left, Minar said, a little less alert. Wasn''t that right?


    Continued

 400 Winter Visit, Part 20 - Unknown Battle ②

    "Alright, while you''re at it...!?


    It was a minar I tried to move, but suddenly a chill runs on my back. As his instincts told him, he flew forward and rolled into the room despite having anomalies. There''s something warm flowing through his neck. It was Minar''s blood.


    "Hmm, did you take it off?"


    "Ku, when?


    It was Hidun who should have just left the room that attacked Minar. His left hand has blood on it that looks like it belongs to Minar. Minar thought it had been cut with a blade, but Hidun didn''t seem to have any of the blades. Minar is surprised at how he scratched his own skin. There was no way the magic was activated. Again, the man in front of him was skinny, and he didn''t seem to like the battle of flesh and bullets in flattery.


    Hidun glanced at Minar, licking his blood. Even though the witchcraft of perception inhibition itself had not yet been cursed, Hidun had captured exactly what Minar looked like. Even though Anomaly doesn''t know what happened to the sudden noise. Anomaly was still proof that she hadn''t captured Minar''s appearance.


    "Hmm, you lack nutrients in your blood. Apparently, there''s too much indigestion. Are you picking a proper meal, intruder?


    "An extra favor. I don''t want to be told by bluebirds like you."


    "Well, you''re the poor minister."


    "What!?


    Minar roughed up his voice not because he was angry with Hidun''s words. Because Hidun saw himself precisely, he was purely surprised. In an incomprehensible situation, the minor was also upset forward. Look at that look on your face. Hidun gives you a distorted laugh.


    "You can''t hide your surprise, intruder. I can''t help it, my magic is special. I know how to find an intruder like you."


    "Well, that''s what you want to beg for."


    "If you want to say that much, I''ll tell you. To your body!


    The figure of Hidun scratches off all the time. At that moment, Minar fled once again, flanking to support his left hand in the direction where Anomaly was not present. I didn''t read anything about Hidun''s attack. It''s just instinct.


    But the minute Minar broke, the table behind him was shattered and scattered. If Minar looked back, Hidun''s kick would have blown the table away. It should have been a solid table made for the price, but it was stunningly shattered as if even sweets were kicking it off. Even if that was not a platform but a human being, it would follow the same fate.


    Hidun stares at Minar sideways as he kicks the table away. Minar realized at that moment that the man''s appearance was of no help. One of the enemies'' executives. Strength should have known by extrapolation.


    "You idiot."


    "It''s a good idea. But!"


    "Hmm."


    It was Hidun who ran into Minar again, but now Minar moves faster. When did they hand it, throwing some black spheres at him, a small fireball was released from Minar''s right hand. When no chanting is required and as many fireballs as a spark hit the sphere, smoke is covered on one side with a small explosion. It even smelled of smoke in various colors, green, purple, blue, and completely hidden the Minar''s appearance.


    By the time Hidun, who defended himself from the explosion, blew up smoke with the magic of the wind, Minar''s appearance was completely gone.


    "Oh, they got away with it"


    Not to mention that Anomaly was responsible for Hidun, but deliberately said it out loud to him. But Hidun replies calmly.


    "No problem. I remember the taste of his blood, and the smell. It''s no longer possible to get away from me."


    "Then can I leave it to you? I''m not interested."


    "Fine. But you''re glad he saw this workshop?


    "No problem. I don''t mind being seen in a workshop like this. But at this stage, there''s certainly a bad workshop."


    "The taste of his blood showed no signs that he was eating all sorts of things. To my mind, it could have infiltrated for a long time. Then it looks like we should end up here."


    "Then I guess it''s in the direction of killing. Make it a demon king ingredient?


    "Well. Besides his thoughts, he was like that. I also remember it on my face. He''s definitely supposed to be the guy who says Arnelia''s archbishop''s minar or something. Don''t expect too much from me alive."


    "Oh, was it on the assassination list? I''ll leave that to my brothers."


    "Fine."


    That''s all he had to say, Hidun disappeared.


    "Huh, huh."


    Minar was running a wide workshop toward the exit. He was not surprised to see how he could have built such a large workshop. If you look closely, the cave near the entrance is completely natural. The part that hits the depths where I was earlier can be seen well if you look at the wall that it went completely artificially digging ahead. I guess I used the original natural cave, but it''s not as easy a job as I thought to say to dig through the cave. How many victims do you think die each year in the work of ore mining from collapses, gas outbreaks and encounters with demons? With that in mind, I wonder if it would take a tremendous amount of years to prepare so many large workshops.


    It''s not useful to dig through these caves, no matter how much magic the Orange Brutas have. I mean, you should actually have the human legs that made these, but you can hardly see them in the workshop except for Anomaly''s split.


    "(Disposal, did you? Or did you make it an experimental material for the Demon King? but)"


    Nevertheless, where did you secure so many personnel from? Sure, there have been a lot of missing people in the world lately, but the calculations aren''t right nonetheless.


    Those questions are also hard to come up with clear answers in a head that runs at full capacity and lacks acid. Minar shook those questions out of his head. Now is not the time to think about that. Escape with all your might, and think of your next move.


    "(Things suck. It''s okay that I''m dangerous. But if they have someone like that, they can''t infiltrate as they think they will. Even though the workshop and the enemy''s purpose have yet to grasp the whole thing...!


    The moment Minar clenches his teeth, a glitch of chills runs again on his neck muscle.


    "(following)"


    Minar felt signs of a chaser, whipping his tired body to increase the speed at which he ran. As long as we go outside, we have a magic formation for the transfer in the vicinity. Minar continued to run at all costs. But...


    "Stupid? There''s no way, is there?


    Minar''s escape route was suddenly blocked. Minar confirmed the small scratch on the wall that he could not have gone the wrong way when he said he had come following a landmark that only he could understand so far. Only through his special eyeglasses is he painted with a special dye to emit light.


    "The road is definitely... but what about this?


    Minar tried to put his hands on the wall and realized for the first time that they were hallucinations. What appeared on the wall was illusion. The moment Minar noticed it was about to run out again, the killer was rapidly approaching from behind.


    "(Too fast, you''ve been able to stay here... don''t be sure they catch up to the exit from here. We need to intercept here!


    When Minar so decides, he runs to a slightly open spot a little further. In that place, where the road was divided into two pieces, Minar made up his mind to fight. When he first took the wooden doll out of his nose, he put a bill on it and started casting some suspicious spells.


    Continued

 401 Winter Visit, Part 21 - Unknown Battle ③ -

    "Well, I felt some signs of witchcraft."


    Hidun arrives somewhat late in the place where Minar decided to fight earlier. He also understood the signs of the battle and stopped walking in this place. Even if not, when Minar passed the illusion that Hidun had planted earlier, Hidun was chased at full speed because he knew where he was going. In other words, even if Minar did nothing, Hidun had to stop at this branch again to see where Minar was going. Illusion, so to speak, serves as a double stop to an intruder''s leg and a vigilance net.


    Hidun''s thoughts are very similar to Minar''s. Another role for both of us. If one thing is different, Hidun is often thorough on the back, but unlike Minar''s decision to thorough on the back and develop his abilities, Hidun''s abilities were born into a leap. And for a long background, it is a man named Hidun who is generally superior to Minar. They felt similar air and perceived that their opponents were homogeneous. Otherwise, Hidun would not have been able to explain how his heart daunts in battle so much.


    "(Kukukuk. Well, I wonder what trick that person did)"


    Hidun giggles inside. He was unbridled, such as exaltation in battle, and whoever recognized him as an enemy only killed him without any emotion. But not today. Fighting the same kind of human being you can say is the first time. Hidun was excited about his opponent, who might also be described as a good enemy.


    "(Earlier man, I chose to flee for nothing. The handiwork is also vivid. Perhaps you must behave in the assumption of quite a variety of circumstances. I like battles that make up for the lack of strength with my head. As I once was, there are unexpected human abilities there. Now, will that man show some glow)"


    Hidun entertains but proceeds with caution. No matter how exalted he is, there is nothing like losing sight of himself in battle. Proceed calmly and carefully. Then would the Minar himself come out of one passage?


    "Well, frontal battle and have you come? In the sense of unexpectedness."


    Minar storms in while Hidun looks somewhat deliberately impressed. Minar, of course, remembers martial arts more than that.


    "Look at me, don''t you think I''m not good at fighting anymore?


    Hidun single-handedly kicked Minar''s spinning kick from the feint. Hidun did not move at all and was judging most of it with one hand, gently deflecting Minar''s right positive fist, which is then rolled out, and also on the continuous attack of Minar, which is rolled out. That''s all there is to melee technology.


    "Huh, that''s it"


    Hidun shows room, but Minar launched a further series of attacks without even paying attention. When Hidun says it''s time to attack him from himself, Minar takes off his robe and blocks Hidun''s sight.


    "Mm?"


    Moments, Minar''s magic attacked from close range over the robe. Hidun in no time to be engulfed in fire. Minar storms in to chase it further.


    "Small."


    As Minar''s right poke, Hidun also rolled out the poke. Almost simultaneous blow. But Hidun''s thrust is slightly faster, and he catches Minar.


    Minar blowing up like a puppet with a broken thread. Hidun, who beat Minar with all his spirit, realizes that he feels strange.


    "This!?


    What I saw in Hidun''s eyes was the sight of Minar changing into a tiny wood-building doll with a glimpse of him. Minar''s actions continue further into the gap where Hidun doubted his eyes for a moment. By the time Hidun noticed signs of new sorcery, the following sorcery had already been activated:


    Minar jumped out of the other branch, and now he used a slightly larger magic trick. The opposing Hidun is defenseless.


    [Sharpen, sharpen, and become arrows that pierce my enemies to stop your time, [Shining Ice Arrow]


    "Interesting. But not yet"


    But Hidun took the sorcery almost head-on, without haste. A pair of magic walls that Hidun originally allowed to circle around his body shatter the arrows of ice. The only thing that reaches him is the shock wave created by the collision between the ice arrows and the magic barrier. Hidun''s hair starts to shock.


    "That''s unusual. How powerful are you?"


    Hidun, who prevented Minar from striking without strengthening his own fence, turns his contempt words to Minar. And when Hidun scratched his palm, he accumulated the blood flowing from it in his palm.


    "I think that''s a good idea for you. [I command my blood (servant) in the name of my master (Hidun). [Blood (Crimson) March (March)]"


    As Hidun commanded his own blood, every drop of his blood rose one after another in the air at the size of his fist. And when it was thought that the clot of blood had solidified to make its own form smaller, it was as if they had struck the minar as if it were rubble (crushed). Minar pierced without even making it a myriad of spheres. But there''s something wrong with that reaction. It''s too irresistible.


    "No way, this too?


    It was Minar who suddenly exposed himself over the stiff Hidun. He went from the ceiling to stab a small knife in his head with a moment of stiffness after Hidun struck the magic. Yes, Minar hasn''t hidden from the beginning on either of the two strands of road. He was stuck to the ceiling from the beginning.


    The prospect was half successful. The knife hurt Hidun''s head, but it wasn''t as deep as I thought. Oddly enough, Hidun''s head felt stiff. Too strong for a bone feel. Blood hasn''t jumped out so much either. Minar squeaks when he sees Hidun with a knife pierced in his head.


    "Hmm, you didn''t stab me more than I thought. Has it reached the brain? That''s a lot of stone."


    "Naturally. With something like this..."


    The moment Hidun was stabbed and tried to look back, he collapsed. See how it goes and Minar does it. Hidun is as immobile as he thought, staring at Minar for you.


    "Ki, Sama. Poison."


    "Naturally. My aim is to scratch your nails earlier. Everything is made for it. Rest assured, it is a fierce poison that will die without suffering. I can only count my fingers with both hands."


    "I see... I see, I see."


    "That''s right. You saw two paths and assumed I was lurking either way. But it wasn''t either. Both detached. You didn''t seem to think that there were always countless options."


    "Heh, heh... do it, don''t"


    Hidun laughed niggardly. But the grin was unnatural. It''s not the way he laughs. What he laughed at was in itself unnatural to Minar.


    Continued

 402 Winter Visit, Part 22 - Unknown Battle ④ -

    The poison used by Minar is like stopping muscle contractions. In other words, it is a poison that results in death by disabling the movement of the heart. But Hidun laughed when he was poisoned. This was a funny story.


    "(Is the poison weak? Just in case)"


    Minar went to stab Hidun even more, this time for a soft throat. But Minar''s knife was stunning.


    "Huh?"


    "Heh, heh, heh. It''s wet, you too!


    Hidun begins to rise, even though he is at ease. Minar unexpectedly went to stab the steeple and muggly soft spot of the human body with a small knife in a row. But all of it was begun by Hidun.


    And where Minar''s knife was missing, he stopped the attack.


    "Who the hell are you? No, what''s that magic?


    Minar''s question was out of pure curiosity. He never succumbed to Hidun, but he had to ask even his less questionable opponents in battle. I didn''t expect a clear answer, no matter what. But the nature of Minar himself made it so.


    In contrast, Hidun also answered his question. I never wanted to be proud of my abilities. But I guess something in him sympathizes with Minar. Hidun was not long a rap.


    "It doesn''t matter what I am, and I don''t want to touch it. But you can do some tips about my magic. My magic means'' smelting magic ''if you classify it"


    "Smelting magic. What do you mean, smell it?... Hey, no way, you."


    Minar looked sinister. To his expression, a satisfying Hidun.


    "Hehe, you are still smart and smart. Looks like you got your answer."


    "Probably. Strength unsuitable for your physique, agility, skin hardness, plus resistance to poison. No, it would be more appropriate to say speed of detoxification. Are you strengthening yourself with magic?"


    "Exactly"


    Hidun flipped his robe just to his satisfaction. His body underneath was glowing black. No, even more black to tea, and gray. Its properties were changing from iron to copper to rock. It''s also fast.


    Minar drips cold sweat as he sees how it goes.


    "He''s much scarier than I thought. That magic equals magic, depending on how you use it."


    "Right. But it was only by chance that I intended to use this sorcery. I used to never like anything about myself. I was very halfway through my ability to resemble my mother, who was a human being, whilst drawing the blood of a race called Blood Vampire Species. Life expectancy is longer than that of a man, and his muscle strength and magic are less than half that of a lined blood-sucking species. I was not a human being, nor a blood-sucking species, and I was the object of persecution from both races.


    That''s why I thought. If I can''t, I just need to be something else. I desperately repeated my research for that. For the time being, until you belong to the Magic Church, you''ll be thorough with what they call a law of the sea. And I found it. Sorcery that suits me best. Yes, if you can''t stay, you just have to make yourself the way you want from the start. "


    "Well, that''s the magic that trains humans."


    Minar exhaled heavily. Smelting witchcraft is a witchcraft that is also considered particularly difficult to handle in the church of witchcraft. In simple objects, the composition is changed from where the material is present. For example, making swords from falling. But when it comes to advanced things, it also makes it possible to make new elements out of nowhere. Secrets passed down to the Fenna clan are like that. But if you make a mistake, the danger of breaking the balance of the world itself. Pregnant sorcery was sealed in darkness by the hands of the sorcerers themselves, mainly the Magic Church, in history.


    What Hidun specializes in is the biggest contraindication of all. The humans of the Magic Church, who thought that it might be possible to create humans if pursued, sealed their existence with their own hands. Not even with Hidun''s ability to reach that point, but it''s probably the extreme you''ll reach sooner or later. In the current magic church, it is so contraindicated that it is subject to annihilation even if it is simply attempted to be used. Minar, who went into and out of the Magic Church, was also something he knew in various explorations.


    "Well, then there''s roughly a point to be made. Accurate movement that has captured my use demon, strength and agility to the point of abnormality, skin firmness. I guess the same goes for detoxification. But how could you have captured me?


    "Infiltration, lurking is something I''m good at too. If you are good at what you do, it is only natural that you should prepare a response to them. Light sensing, temperature sensing, acoustic sensing. So far there is no magic that can escape all of them. You didn''t even know that?


    Knock, and Hidun mocks Minar. The opposing Minar did not change his expression and stared at Hidun. I can''t afford to laugh at Minar. Because the opponent was higher in both direct and indirect battles, such as infiltration. Of course Minar still has the means to fight. But when I compared my abilities to the supposed abilities of my opponent, I found that I had a very weak winner. Because they are similar to themselves, Minar has a clearer idea.


    At this point, Minar had to make one decision.


    "(You can no longer go home safely. At least we have to avoid the worst)"


    As someone who stands on top, Minar always fights assuming the worst. This time, the best case scenario is to be able to expose all the opponent''s workshop and secure the means of destruction. The worst thing for him is that the means to destroy the workshop are stupid, they can''t even locate it, and they get caught and used to negotiate. I have told Miriazal that if anything happened, she would not have thought she existed from the beginning, and I have the confidence that she would have done so without telling me. But what Minar truly fears is that Miriazal doesn''t hesitate to cut himself off for a moment, so he can get lost in his decision or that Miriazal''s heartbreaking gap can be fatal.


    So he was in a position in Arnelianism where he could fully desire the status and honor of Archbishop, yet he had no close friends and acted with only a few of his men. Because I thought it was easier to be around when something happened to me. Instead, he advised Miriazal many times that it was a failure for Miriazal to put himself in the Archbishop. But every time she...


    "(It''s a minar. Don''t make too many fools of the people around you. Then you will need a cauldron. And even if you don''t raise it, you''ll soon grow up on your own just to be Archbishop. You''re a good example, even if you''re not aware of it. Including those points, the eagle set up the archbishop. Well, to tell you the truth, I''d like to see you in trouble. Ha ha!


    It was also frightened by Miriazal''s running away, but Minar couldn''t believe he was the right person for the example. Still, if you''ve been archbishop for years, you can''t be completely unrelated to others. Minar continued to hang out with people, reluctantly.


    One day Minar saw an unusual Sister. Her hair was blurred and she had an unpleasant sharp eye on her body. Not a clear Sister, but a woman named Sekiyama whose town chimps. Minar remembers laughing all the time about how she didn''t look good in her Sister clothes. When I actually looked at the woman''s background, it was that she was really a town chimp until a little while ago. It just seemed like a guiding chimp for a long time, but it meant I brought him together in Miriazal''s eyes. Minar was also a little concerned if it was suitable for Miriazal''s glasses.


    Then somehow he became unconsciously mindful of Sister, who stood out in that minar. But I didn''t do anything about it, and the Sister cleaned up one difficult question after another with her own hands. The sharp eye light remains intact, but the aggressive light disappears from its eyes. By the time a certain time stood, she had undergone a transformation into a splendid Sister who even combines beauty. All that remained was the glow of my eyes. That''s when Minar kind of thought about it. I thought I''d turn my own cauldron into this woman. Apparently the Sister''s name was Elsa.


    Continued

 403 Winter Visit, Part 23 - Unknown Battle ⑤ -

    Later Minar shows up before that Elsa and somehow starts to give her a job. They were all one-of-a-kind assignments, but Elsa has come up with answers that are roughly close to full. But Minar always blamed me for never being full. There is a big difference between zero and zero, such as a less than full answer. Every time I argued with Elsa, Minar liked the fact that she clearly gave her opinion to herself, her boss.


    One time he received a report from a subordinate that Elsa was blocking the mission if it didn''t go well inside, and Minar, who knew that he needed something to change his mood when these things happened, took Elsa out to dinner. Minar, unfamiliar with taking that step, took more time than he thought. But Elsa, who was invited, was more sustenant-faced, and brought him out to more than that kiosk, so it was impressive that Elsa, who grew up in poverty, had blued the less extra face of tension. I remember Elsa blued her face but managed to talk to the silent Minar, looking for threads for conversation.


    "(You used to book kiosks like this)"


    "(I look like an Archbishop of Arnelia. Using power is quite accommodating. I don''t really like it that way. Don''t you eat more than that)"


    "(Ha. I''ve never had a fancy meal like this before, so I don''t know what to do)"


    "(You''re immature. It''s a secret thing to even remember what a whore does if you have to. We have no mouth, but you should be able to do it to some extent. You''ll have trouble remembering what nobility did)"


    "(Is that the case? So, since Master Minar can use one of his eyes?


    "(If that bothers you. You want me to do it?


    "(I will politely refuse)"


    That way, it didn''t always mean Elsa was left beaten by Minar. It was a heartless, tough narrative minar, but Elsa comes back to say she''s a loser. Minar liked it too.


    "(Master Minar eats here often?


    "(No, meals don''t require much luxury. If your belly is filled, don''t pay attention to the content)"


    "(Then why are you in such a fancy kiosk?


    "(Hmm, I wonder why)"


    Speaking of which, why did I choose a kiosk with the intention of escorting a woman? If it was just a change of mood, there would have been more to do. I thought a woman would be happier in an atmospheric shop. Why, I wanted to please Elsa. Minar didn''t know that at the time.


    "(Nothing to say. You were in love with that, I am. Now that I know it, there''s nothing I can do.)"


    I also think she''ll just be in the way, like how she feels. She is a man and woman as old away as she is close to her parents and children, she is a promising sister of the future, and even if left alone, none of them was strange about the Archbishop. They look very beautiful, and are popular with both men and women in their men. Minar convinced himself that he would only be in the way of being hated by such a woman.


    Besides, Minar thinks that the strong enemy in front of him can''t help it.


    "You''re out of your mind, aren''t you?


    "Huh!?


    Minar defends Hidun''s kick with his unconscious right arm. Hidun''s kick penetrated deep into Minar''s arm, and both heard clearly the sound of his right arm bone crushing.


    Nevertheless, Minar had also forgotten that he was now in battle and was delayed in his own recollection. How did that happen? Is it because Minar has found that this battle can no longer be helped?


    "(Or because Elsa is so important? No, you''re not)"


    Minar realized he wanted to check his own valuables in order to be prepared. Speaking of which, did Elsa and I promise to have tea together when we left? When I think about it, I feel like there is still strength coming out of Minar''s body.


    "Heh, heh"


    "What''s the matter, did you even hit him in the head?


    Hidun speaks to the laughter that naturally came out of Minar''s mouth. But Minar''s laughter didn''t go away.


    "No, it''s crazy. I thought I was just a human being."


    "Well, pity. Just humans are weak and vulnerable."


    "Are you sure about that?


    Minar must stare at Hidun. The force stops Hidun''s foot for a moment when he tries to hold back.


    "I hate humans but I am proud to be human. You are human in appearance, but its contents are no longer human. The most bloodmanipulative sorcery ever, it''s specific to the bloodsucking species, but you don''t seem to be either. No, you couldn''t be either."


    The word is forbidden to Hidun. His eyes stain red. Hidun was seriously angry for the first time. Minar''s provocation had been targeted.


    "... does a young man around the age of 40 tell me the definition of being human? That''s the stupid thing to do."


    "Even if you don''t know, there are many things I do know. It is the elderly who are unacceptable, the true fools."


    "Bullshit!"


    Minar sets it up. The crushed right arm didn''t listen to much, but he pushed the pain and took the stand. But I''m less comfortable with that than I am with the whole thing.


    Hidun also set up to mock such a minar, and he went forward between them again. Even faster penetration than earlier. For this minute, Minar predicts that Hidun will still have some leeway. Hidun was very cautious, even though it was. Fist strike from a position where the minar is slightly unreachable. Like sharpening, it takes the life of a minar slightly like sharpening. The attack, which was both obstinate and insidious, was that Hidun was more alert to Minar than he felt beside him. This man still has something. Because Minar had a combination of atmospheres that just made him think so.


    "(Chuckles)"


    Hidun also had doubts that Minar would take a defensive one-sided operation. Besides, I can defeat you if you keep attacking me, but I can''t deny that it will take a long time. Something may be happening over time. Hidun decided on a short-term showdown after much consideration. Hidun''s attacker stops.


    "... what''s up"


    Inquire in a fine voice as Minar drops his blood. But Hidun responded to Minar with an emotionless voice.


    "I have plans. I can''t put a lot of pressure on you, so let me decide at once."


    "Well, do you still have your wife''s hand"


    Hidun had not already heard Minar answer with a plundered voice. He''s right, Hidun has a lot to do. I already have plans. If it is true, there will be no moment of respite. Though a good enemy here, there shouldn''t have been a moment of extra time to spend.


    Hidun cleaves his palm with instantly stretched nails. When Hidun waved a hand that bled out, there was a light splash of blood there. Minar warned that he would perform earlier sorcery, but would not the blood of Hidun move as if he were a born beast, as he was conscious himself? And when the splashed blood gradually gathers up to a moderately sized mass, it floats into the universe fluffy.


    "I see. Can such artistry be done without activating magic"


    "Because it''s part of my body. The activation of magic by language is only a ritual to increase the power"


    "Then wouldn''t the unintentional strike have worked better?


    "Exactly. But I want to see how you react in a hurry."


    "That''s a bad taste."


    "Well said"


    After laughing at each other all the time, one of the chunks of blood clashed fast at it as Hidun pointed at the little rock with his fingers. And the rock, which was as good as the child''s torso, was shattered.


    "... as powerful as it may be"


    "Instead, the activation time is limited. Got it? Then let''s go!


    As Hidun protruded his palms toward Minar, a mass of blood floating in the universe flew in simultaneously toward Minar. Minar cleverly flaunts them, but every time Hidun waves his hands down, a new blood bullet forms.


    Minar continued to deflect the magic of one flying blood after another in a limited space, but could not afford to fight back. There is a time limit, but there is no indication that it will expire at all. In the first place, I was suspicious if it was true that there was a time limit.


    "Knock."


    "Be good. But"


    As Hidun gripped his palm toward himself, a mass of blood that Minar should have swung back into orbit. Minar also tries to respond diligently to the attack from behind, but that was just impossible. One of the blood blew Minar''s right elbow.


    Hidun expected an extinguishing enemy, but Minar''s reaction did not scream at all unexpectedly, but on the contrary, he kicked his torn right arm towards Hidun. Yes, as if you were aiming for it in advance.


    "Become"


    Hidun aggressively defended his head, as well as unconsciously curing his body in an instant, entering the protective posture. Because I could see some sort of bill being planted on the cutting surface of the right arm that Minar kicked in.


    A roar crushed Hidun''s ear and shock waves occurred at close range enough for his eardrum to break easily. Despite his defenses, he was blocked in sight by severe shocks, and dizziness prevented his thinking. Completely, it occurred for several seconds, close to defenselessness. Naturally, he thought the enemy would attack this gap. But...


    "Damn... I didn''t expect you to even use eastern surgery. What an unrestrained man."


    By the time the shockwave and some of the crumbling caves had settled in a little bit of dirt smoke, Hidun knew that there were no enemies. Minar once again fled at the expense of his right arm.


    "It would be brilliant to get away so thoroughly. But"


    And the figure of Hidun vanished into the shadows.


    Continued

 404 Winter Visit, Part 24 - Unknown Battle ⑥ -

    "Phew, phew"


    Minar was running. He sacrificed his dominant arm and made a flash of gap in Hidun. Even so far, he didn''t have the willingness to fight until the end. We fought once, too, to escape. In this task, Minar did not feel the need to fight at all.


    "Almost."


    Instead of heading for the exit, Minar was heading further back. I thought it would be easy to get out of the workshop like this, and most importantly, he had a purpose. I''m not the one who can win as I am. I can''t even ignore it. It is also difficult to escape. That is how he draws one conclusion.


    This facility and, if possible, bring two enemies on the road. Which way can the magic you planted in this facility be activated without Minar? I wanted to destroy it in one workshop if there was not much prospect of it being helpful anyway. The infiltration is already broken. It was visible that the security of the other workshops would also be strengthened, and it was Minar''s decision that it was now pointless to carry out simultaneous attacks.


    "You''re out of shape. Now I can''t get ahead of myself."


    Minar bites his lips, but there''s nothing he can do now. A hot pain ran on Minar''s arrow tip, his left ankle, which Minar thought should be more focused on in front of him than that, and he collapsed on the spot.


    "Hey, what!?


    When Minar checked his feet to see what had happened to him, there was already no bottom from his left ankle. The reality that there was no immediate severe pain running, but no legs, shocked him more than the pain. I hear voices from the bottom of the earth, as I chase him further.


    "That''s why I was going to advise you not to be alarmed. You listen to what people say."


    It was the shadow of the Minar that I thought was the bottom of the earth. The body crawling out of the shadows quickly turns into the appearance of an earlier enemy. He stared at Hidun in such a way that he couldn''t believe it even with a minar.


    Hidun kicked his belly as he looked down at such a minar, and he didn''t happen to swoop away. Tell him like he''s won, kicking him over and over again as he rolls around blowing blood.


    "I can''t hide my surprise. Let me tell you something, poor you. This is also a form of metastasis. It''s a magic trick that allows the transition from shadow to shadow. There''s a magic trick called" Shadow Sewing, "right? It''s a magic trick that allows you to transfer to a marked shadow."


    "Gu, fu... I see, the earlier blood attack"


    "Yes, the only thing I was willing to hit on you was the one that changed the last track. After that, I struck into your shadow while I was disturbed. Well, it was insurance, but you can drive. Might get away with it some way. But it seems to have helped. Oh, by the way, this magic won''t disappear until you die or I disarm it. It is no longer possible to escape in any way. You were wrong to be relative to me."


    Hidun, while convinced of the victory, confirmed his surroundings. This magic is not as convenient as he describes it. Because the destination cannot be known. If the shadow had occurred, for example, on the water, he would suddenly be a drowning feather immediately after the metastasis. More dangerous than normal metastases were witchcraft.


    And when he checked the perimeter, that was where the workshop was abandoned. This place at the end of the line has a big hole behind the minar. Among them is an ugly creature that can be described as an evil hobby warcraft unleashed by Anomaly. They''re like large mites. They always make you hungry, eat and digest everything. Anomaly named them "Hungry Ghosts". They are the cleaners of the workshop. If they could eat it, it wouldn''t leave exactly any bones.


    It was Hidun who kicked Minar into this place, but I wasn''t sure why the intruder was headed in this direction. Because there wasn''t supposed to be anything here. It''s in the opposite direction to the exit, and most importantly, the compartment of cultures where Anomaly is producing the Demon King is a little further away. Hidun glanced back at Minar.


    "Intruder. Why did you come in this direction? You knew there was nothing here, didn''t you?


    "Heh, heh. Well, I wonder why."


    "Let''s not be ridiculous."


    A bullet in Hidun''s blood struck Minar''s right thigh directly. A minar that doesn''t happen to be extinguished.


    "Ha, ha."


    "Now throw up. At least let him die easy."


    "Because... is good"


    "What?"


    Minar''s voice was blurred and heard. When Hidun finished his ears trying to listen back, I felt the cave air chill.


    "... wind?


    "I said it would be convenient, because this is the end of the line."


    Minar said clearly and showed his left hand palm. There was still blood on his left thigh when he held it down, but there was some kind of tattoo on his hand in the form of blood. When he saw it, Hidun noticed. That Minar barely used his left hand during the battle. When I use it, I mostly run away. It was mostly the left hand that would support his body. Hidun thought it was a minar habit, but it is unlikely that those who deal with physical surgery would leave that blatant habit behind. In melee combat, fists are meaningless if they cannot be used evenly from left to right.


    "Hey, you. No way from the beginning..."


    "Shit, let me set you up. Oh, yeah. I''ve been setting this up since the beginning, I... Apparently, you were the dumb one."


    At the same time the tattoo on Minar''s left hand glowed, the wind began to blow inside the workshop. of vast caves, even deep.


    "Ko, this is"


    "Now, can you escape?


    Minar laughed.


    Around that time, at the entrance to the cave, a giant tattoo of the same shape as Minar''s palm was activated into the universe. Converge the ambient atmosphere and send them into the cave. It was simple to do, but in terms of scale it was a sorcery classified as quite a bit of higher sorcery. Beside it stood Espis and Linella, Minar''s belly. They are both deeply dressed in monastic and sisterly clothing hoods, and the look on their faces is irreplaceable. Speaking of commonalities, they had a number of large hemp bags gripped in their hands.


    "Are you ready?


    "Oh, as per the meeting"


    They untied the strings tying the mouth of the bag and began to scatter the contents into the cave. The contents of the bags are powder and they are quickly transported into the cave on the wind. No matter how small the grain is, it will not arrive if it is normal. But this wind is not a normal wind; it was caused by Minar in sorcery. There was also a magically activated place in the cave that could be considered a number of relay points, and the particles never stalled somewhere in the cave.


    It was big enough bags for people to put in, but two people sprinkling them one after the other. The colors of the bag are blue and red. And after sowing all the bags, Espis lit a fire in his hand.


    Archbishop, take your martial arts.


    And the fire of Espis was kindled in the wind, and bounced heavily into the powder; and it became a fire, and went into the cave.


    "What noise!?


    Hidun is nervous inside without grasping things. He cleared his ears and explored the source of the sound, so much so that he swallowed things up.


    "Hey, you. What ''d you do?


    You''ll find out soon enough.


    Now he smiles like Minar has won. That''s how he let himself leap into the hungry. By the time Hidun thought so much, there was a dragon of fire looming behind him.


    "Chi, escape with metastasis..."


    An explosion suddenly broke out over his head as Hidun tried to escape with a metastasis. It was with a flash of Hidun''s gap that Minar set off a bomb toward heaven as he jumped in. Hidun suddenly forgot the possibility that Minar still had the bomb hidden in his nostrils. Even if there were, I would be able to do something about it with practicing magic. Seriously, I couldn''t imagine that the bomb was more powerful than the bomb. In addition, practicing magic and metastasis cannot be used at the same time. This was also a bet for Minar, but his predictions were brilliant. He was disturbed by the overhead shock. Hidun was devoured by the fiery dragon before activating his metastasis.


    And that was the same with Anomaly. He was immersed in his own research, so he realized for the first time that he was in imminent danger when the lab door was blown open. And Anomaly was swallowed by the sea of flames.


    Continued

 405 Winter Visit, Part 25 - Unknown Battle (7) -

    Some time after Espis and Linella started the flames. As per their meeting with Minar, when the wind magic activated, they set the contents of the bag on fire and then watched what was going on outside.


    If anyone comes out, turn it off if it''s a miscellaneous fish. Leaving it up to the two of us to decide if we could kill him or not, it was Minar''s word. They had faithfully kept the word, but wondered whether it was fulfilled by those who came out of that Fire.


    Flames are less capable of killing themselves. But no one is the first to be able to remain calm, wrapped in flames that deprive him of his sight and make him unable to breathe. It was difficult for Espis and Linella to think that anyone could escape this large workshop without vision. But Minar''s orders are absolute to them. The two remained faithful and waited to see if anyone would come out in front of the workshop.


    Such their thoughts were lightly broken sooner than they thought. And there came out of the workshop a man in flames. The man suddenly stopped perfectly when he walked in a firm foothold rather than cheering, making him royal on the spot. And when they were marked with their hands, blood erupted simultaneously from all over them. The man put out the flames with his own erupted blood as Espis and Linella caught fire.


    "Well, that''s what you did with your little clever imitation."


    "Right."


    A man was going to crush some soliloquy, but there''s another coming out of the flames like a gavel at it. What a strange object it was, covered in something like tentacles all over its body. The sphere of constant tentacles could not seem to be enveloped by flames in its peristaltic motion. And when his tentacles were released, a boy appeared from the inside, like an ugly old man.


    "Hmm. Uh, surprised"


    Are you all right, Anomaly?


    "Are you worried about me? Senior Hidun."


    "I don''t want to worry about it. Without you, there''s no plan."


    "Oh, he''s the only one worried about his body."


    "Don''t say bad things to people."


    Within speaking, Hidun had also taken his garment refrain from the shadows, and Anomaly had somehow activated the demon squares a short distance from the entrance to the workshop.


    Hidun, dressed up, walks over to Anomaly.


    "What about the aftermath?


    "I''ll take care of that. I don''t know if that''s the case, but all the workshops have magic for suicide bombings."


    "I see. Then I''ll take care of you. I will return to my mission."


    "Assassination?"


    "There''s that too. But it''ll be a joint mission with Silence for a while."


    "Oh, Alexandria? Speaking of which, it happened to a funny guy before. He''s a former knight of Alexandria..."


    "... well, that''s interesting. It could be used for something."


    "Right?"


    Rinella tries to get close to hear Anomaly and Hidun discuss something at all, but Espis stopped it. Rinella appealed to Espis with suspicious eyes, but when she saw the blue face of Espis, she thought of it on the spot.


    Doesn''t the servant Hidun even think about laying low, or does he think it doesn''t matter if he''s no longer there? He didn''t seem very attentive to his surroundings, but Espis was right to stop the linella. Because if we took a few more steps, we would have been automatically caught up in Hidun''s vigilance net.


    Hidun and Anomaly continue the conversation.


    "And you struggled."


    "I''m not struggling. But he was the one who could go inside. As a result, the last attack was unprotected."


    "Well, the kind of guy who dies to that extent, he''s not with us. More than that, did the other guy die properly?


    "Oh, the shadow metastasis no longer activates. I guess he''s dead. It''s hard to think about flying into a hungry ghost and being alive."


    "Well, that''s all they got, too, because that''s... and that''s it. In a few moments this workshop will begin to collapse. If you''re busy, why don''t you go already? I will see the collapse of this workshop."


    "Okay, then I''ll take care of it. I''ll see you at the other workshop."


    "Yes, sir. Say hello to your souvenirs when you come."


    "If you feel like it."


    That''s how Hidun disappeared first, and then a while later, with the sound of a collapse, the workshop began to destroy altogether. It was a workshop built using a cave that led to the basement of the mountain range, but when it broke it became a slight landslide and a strip of creatures became noisy. When the cave soon raised dust and earthen smoke, eventually nothing would move by the time the smoke subsided.


    Anomaly confirmed so firmly that it disappeared in the magic of metastasis. For the first time there, Espis exhaled heavily. Linella stares at that face.


    "Espis, why did you interrupt?


    "Stupid, try to get close there. We''re wiped out."


    "Hmm, cowardly. You haven''t been able to grab anything as a result."


    "This workshop collapsed. That''s enough. You know what that means, right?


    "You think Master Minar''s defeated? I can''t believe that."


    "But it''s true. Master Minar did not come out, and only the enemy survived from inside. That''s everything. Besides, there are people who have seen everything right."


    "... report, do... but okay?


    ''Dog'' appeared all the way from behind Espis. Linella one step behind the sudden appearance. He always appears this way, but Linella was unfamiliar no matter how many times she was hit. Espis also seemed calm at first sight, his shoulders tense for a moment. But he seemed to be an archbishop''s assistant, and at last he nodded like he was majestic and urged the dog to speak.


    "So, then... in the workshop, inside... the master, the teaching is of battle, the end death... the enemy, the loss of, is... the workshop, one. That''s it..."


    "Stupid! That the Archbishop is dead!? Don''t say the right thing, dog!


    "Say, I didn''t... my report, it''s... accurate, it''s. What, then... what, eating rough... until, talking, huh?


    "Ugh."


    Linella shut up about the "Dog" report. Espis, by contrast, spoke to him calmly, no matter what his heart was.


    "I understand the situation. We shall continue to take over Master Minar''s duties. Will the dog pull up to Arnelia once and ask for future instructions?"


    "Copy that. For once, Archbishop... of, will, keeps, ru. This... ahead, deliver, like."


    "Mm-hmm. I can somehow imagine when it comes to succession, just in case. Then let''s split up here."


    To Espis'' words, ''the dog'' disappeared without a reply. I actually don''t know who he is, Espis or Linella, but only the job was accurate. The mission will be delivered exactly.


    Espis also tries to prepare for the enemy''s pursuit. I pulled the robe off that linella.


    "Espis, are you going to make a chase?


    "Absolutely. It''s a mission. That''s why they scattered two kinds of powder. Before they know it, I''ll go after them. It''s powder for tracking."


    "Master Minar, but to someone who didn''t have a hand or a leg?


    "Absolutely. What does that have to do with anything?


    "No, I don''t..."


    Linella seemed unable to hide her anxiety. Espis and Linella have worked for Minar for a long time, but have done their duty pale to each other. Quite possibly we have a place to discuss it, but it was the first time that a linella working faceless appeared in such an attitude. I guess that''s how big Minar was. No matter what happens, he says there''s a minar behind him.


    But right now, all responsibility lies with these two shoulders. There''s no point in Linella being anxious about the size of her opponent. Espice and I can only come up with a bad idea if we think about the mission now.


    "Espis, what Master Minar could not do, would serve us"


    "I understand you can''t. But if we don''t, the threat will eventually reach ordinary citizens. We belong to Arnelia to protect the people from irrational threats, right?


    "Yes, but. I won''t spare my life, but I''m afraid we''ll be used by them."


    "Right. But in case..."


    From there on ahead, Espis didn''t put it into words. In case. They have to live their own lives at all times. We must avoid only what makes us enemies of Arnelia, our own people.


    If you die, the drills and background you build up disappear like bubbles in an instant. Still, they took this assignment hoping. Even if I die, I have a replacement. They have always told us that they are pawns. But still.


    "... I think for the first time now that I only want to leave a proof of my life"


    "Me too. Shall we even think about it in the sentence of resignation?


    "Is that the irony of knowing I don''t have literature, Linella?


    "Come on. For now, if we live with each other, shall we tilt it with fire wine?"


    "I am Shimodo. At least make it fruit wine or tea."


    "Feel free"


    Linnella laughed so funny that she had never known one thing about this man''s preference that had been long put together when it came to that. I wonder what we''ve been up to. Maybe we should look at a little bit of human life. We''re not pawns, we''re bloody people. This is the first time I''ve ever wanted to fight as a human being and die as a human being.


    But they go back to work. Because that''s their mission. Their backs were burning with readiness and determination as they headed for a mission that might take tomorrow.


    Continued

 406 Winter Visit, Part 26 - Named

    One morning, Alphilis was rarely working from himself. As Ekla rounds her eyes, she looks suspiciously at Alphilis from time to time. It was an idyllic morning in Arnelia, where it snowed, that Rana, who came to serve tea, was laughing limply.


    After Rhine joined the group and concluded talks with Miriazar, Alphilis decided on the name of the mercenary regiment. Its name is also "Infinite Fader Jaeger". It was the inauguration of the mercenary regiment, which would later be abbreviated as'' Tianxiang Mercenary Regiment (Jaeger of Celestia) ''. When Alphilis decided on this name, there wasn''t much disagreement. Because her eyes were shining like never before and everyone sympathized with the wish put in that name. Alphilis,


    "With small hands there is limited that can be saved. Small things spill out of my big hands. Then you just have to make a big hand with no gaps, as if each feather is better aligned."


    No one opposed the group at the time to her, who spoke with a glimmer of eyes, and she was greeted with applause. At best, before about a hundred people, this speech delivered in the mercenary regiment''s dining room will later remain in shape as a philosophy long handed down to this mercenary regiment.


    There were 10 original executives in this mercenary regiment. It is Alphilis, Lisa, Aerial, Uty, Larna, Emerald, Daron, Renatica, Rosetta, Line. As Miranda had thought from the beginning, she was not nominated on the grounds that she belonged to Arnelianism. The same is true of Fenna. It was the decision of the Alphilis and the others that no further burden could be placed on her acting as the royalty of the Seeker.


    Again, Irmatal is too young, and even though he is a true dragon. Pulling the inherently neutral True Dragon into his companionship was not an easy decision to make. Maia and Lachia are the same reasons. On the other hand, the Alliance refused to recognize Impulse and Dance Slave as executives because they are inorganic life forms because they are demonic swords. The Alliance''s claim is that their presence is no different than that of the summoned Warcraft or Earthlings (Golem). The Alphilis protested as an insult, but because the two of them didn''t like rubbing and pulled back lightly, the Alphilis couldn''t say anything more.


    No other Nia or Kazas are on the spot, and Jake is scheduled to be officially promoted to Temple Knight. There''s no phonetics out of the closet, and Tasha''s assignment from Friedelinde. Ekla is the daughter of Chancellor Ediod and can''t possibly mercenarize her on her own. While Alphilis was troubled by the candidate, Lisa and Uty threatened their guild to force Utility to admit it as a person. This would also have affected the fact that Uti was people-friendly, no, no, the fairy line was off and sloppy. The truth is, I wish I could have had Lloyd and the like as executives, but the Alphilis and the others decided that he was not yet familiar with this mercenary regiment enough to be ready to fight the Orangebles. I made Emerald an executive because, well, she stupidly said, "I have to be with a certain Phew." Everyone laughed bitterly at this.


    And Alphilis tattooed the first executives of the mercenary regiment. Tattoos mimic a round table that prizes the sun and sum, which is also a symbol of eternity at the centre. Around it was a crest of ten feathers. This will now be applied to those who have been promoted to more than a certain status, but at this time it was a testament to the central figure. It is adorable that Alphilis ended up tattooing Maia while she was drooling her scattered sermon because Irmatal really asked her to tattoo me. I''m in the mood for Irmatal with an alpha leash and matching tattoo on his left shoulder. That was great.


    Either way, the Alphilis mercenary regiment managed to be recognized as a mercenary regiment.


    The Alphilis and the others moved swiftly since its inception. She stopped hating her own work because Alphilis also had a sense of consciousness as head of the regiment. On the contrary, he proceeded and skipped instructions to Ekla, drawing up one new statute after another, developing the system, negotiating with each side and taking new action. If Ekla is the kind of person who does his job faithfully, Alphilis was the one who acts with that prior free idea. As these two bit, the mercenary regiment moved surprisingly fast. In that sense, Ekla''s candidacy would have been best taken for the Alphilis.


    Shortly after Alphilis officially inaugurated the regiment, the number of mercenaries reached over a hundred. From Friedelinde came ten heavenly horse knights, as well as more than twenty Ediod knights, escorts of Ekla. As its captain, Venn, who was also an escort to Hausen, had been appointed. Ekla seemed surprised but dependable that he had come. That''s the same thing with Alphilis. Strong people wanted as much as they wanted.


    In addition, what was a delightful miscalculation was the other successful borrowing of reinforcements from seekers. This, of course, had Fenna''s work to do, but not only were the Seekers willing to let them spoil themselves as Arnelian guests, but there were also a few who feared for their future and tried to remove the threat of the Demon King.


    With them, the Alphilis and their squadrons changed. The Heavenly Horse Knight and Seeker are disturbed, the Knights are cut off, and then the infantry ravages them. Sometimes they swap roles and fight ad hoc. There was no other mercenary group that could imitate them. The strength of Daron, Rosetta, Rhine and Venn, especially pushing the lead, is remarkable for a mercenary regiment of this size, and the mercenaries, according to their experience, will stir up and they will achieve more results than expected.


    The mercenary regiment of Alphilis was at its peak. And sooner or later, this peak will develop in a direction that we couldn''t even think of an alphilis. She hadn''t even realized what she''d started yet.


    In the meantime, the movement takes place even further on Arnelia. The Church officially announced the death of Archbishop Minar, and there was also an official announcement that Elsa would take office with regard to his succession. Originally scheduled for announcement at the beginning of the year, Elsa, burning in revenge, seemed to want to take action as soon as possible.


    Elsa''s visibility was in Arnelia more than that, so the opposite voice, which was the Lord, did not happen that far, but rather was more welcoming than the shadowy archbishop, who did not get the hang of it. It should be mentioned that Elsa was not the only one who could honestly accept the voice, but only a very small number of people knew about it. Eliza, when she decided to be promoted to knight to archbishop, had begun to encourage the archery of the sword, as she was even more possessed. At the time of Shura, it was said that the sword would eventually overtake Lafferty and Alberto while being women.


    Meanwhile, the launch of Miranda''s new department took place in secret. This one hasn''t taken shape yet, and for some reason Miranda understood that it would have to be really easy to meet pilgrims on assignment across the continent, because she wasn''t going to do anything until they all got together. Behind this was another request from Miriazal, in addition to the department to cover Alphilis.


    "Find the traitor."


    Miriazal has previously been raided in Meesia. Attempts to assassinate Miriazal, which were not as rare as they were during the war, also became a very rare case at the end of the war. That happens here recently to keep standing. How long has it been going on, like every time Miriazal goes out on patrol somewhere? It was as frequent as everything, from official to courteous.


    Naturally, Miriazal suspected that information had been leaked from the inside, and in Meesia he deliberately attempted to bring out his enemies until he had created a single situation. But the prospect ends in failure, and the end can''t even grab the tail of the enemy. Miriazal used Miranda''s most trusted men there, and he planned to burn out his enemies. Miranda offered to help a friend named Alphilis often, so Miriazar also applauded inside that this was windy.


    This is also the launch of the new department for various reasons. But Miriazal doesn''t know. Tell me how much resentment you have ever bought. That''s the same for Miranda. Without knowing that there is no limit to people''s stupidity and that darkness will remain deep again, they will come to know.


    Continued

 407 Winter Visit, Part 27 - Survey Report

    Aside from those small difficult circumstances, today is a peaceful day with nothing. As a time of year, Gloria also enters a time when the school is off, and half of the students will taste the annual homecoming. The other half in the summer. This was not so much Gloria''s convenience as Miriazal''s touch that the hostages dressed as students would not be released simultaneously. Smart students somehow realize, but never put them in their mouths. No matter what they really thought to Arnelia, they did because there was just an environment here where they found their talents, educated them, and tried to push them to a fine figure.


    Half the students are gone, so are the human beings that accompany them, and the time goes into any period of urban dysfunction, including less than five days of commerce: ''days off''. Before this, people don''t buy everyday goods and spend their free time at home or at someone''s house. From each family, Lisa was secretly visiting the Deep Green Palace as she heard Arnelia sing peace from the town. It''s been a long time since I''ve had a job in front of me, Miriazal. But the area around his eyes was dark, and it was easy to see that he had not slept properly recently.


    "Looks like you''re tired."


    "... oh, because I''ve been up all night for about three days"


    Miriazal replies as he likes. Even when making tea, she sat shallow on the couch and drank with both hands as well as she could, but all this time she lay down on the couch and saw Miriazal tea badly with her cheek cane attached. The tea is leaking somewhat from the side of my mouth, but it doesn''t even bother me.


    "I''m kind of like a mindless person, okay?


    "Ugh... I don''t care"


    It was appropriate until the reply. But Lisa didn''t really care about Miriazal''s attitude. Lisa, who visits here day after day, sees her mourned until yesterday, so even more so now. Looking only at the exchanges between the two of them over the past few days, it was a sight that seemed to me that Tatsuko was the true ruler of this Arnelia.


    I didn''t mean to waste my time interrupting Miriazal''s work with Lisa, but it was Miriazal who spoke to her today.


    "That''s all I''m sorry about your tiredness, but don''t you have something to do?


    "Oh, you''re right. There are about three requirements. Let''s talk about that line first."


    Miriazal began to tell Lisa with a slightly more serious face. But it''s not as powerful as a tired face. Even as Risa thought it might not be that important from the signs of Miriazal.


    "How''s the line going these days?


    "Well, what?"


    "Are you familiar with the regiment? Um, Infinite..."


    "''Jaeger'' is fine. Because there seems to be no other mercenary regiment using this word, which is also an ancient language. Mercenaries are uncultivated and the market is set. I can''t believe you know the ancient language, but Alphilis still seems to be a lot more educated than those people there. I can''t believe she''s a big woman, she''s got big breasts, she''s got big habits, she''s got nutrients on her head."


    "You''re almost jealous. More about the line than that."


    "Oh, you did"


    Lisa keeps her between like she thought of one thing and starts talking.


    "He will be doing very well. You must be born with a bright personality. No one resents him for jumping over other members to become executives. On the contrary, he is always at the centre of his fellowship. How accustomed you are to life surrounded by people. Around him, men and women come together regardless. I wondered at first, but he''s a good man. Instead, I hate being too good a man"


    "Oh boy, then how can I be liked by you? Yeah. But if that''s all the line stands out, doesn''t Alphilis diminish the shadow?


    "That''s what makes the line always one step back when you need it, and you put up an alphilis. For that reason, the regiment operates smoothly on top of this. Alfie, that''s who attracts people. Newly joined Dorothy and others are already like her followers. It''s going so well."


    "Hmm. Then it''s hard to get over it."


    Miriazal began to whisk the cup of tea around her fingers. Lisa felt it was a clever thing to do, but she felt a little intimate because she was a friend we couldn''t care less about.


    But Miriazal''s words catch on to Lisa. It was like she was just telling me to ask questions.


    "I ask because I think you''re going to want to hear it, but what is the struggle to get over it?


    "I looked into the nature of the line, and I found it very interesting in the first report."


    "Ho."


    Lisa embarked on herself. Because I thought I could grasp the weakness of the line.


    "Speak quickly, Miriazal."


    "Your eyes are too messed up, Lisa. Scary. Not much I''ve figured out yet, but the line is from a civilian. A small village near Iskandar, the capital of Alexandria. I wonder if it''s a village called Fini. That''s where he was born."


    "You''ve been looking into that a lot."


    "Naturally. When he was 20, he was Alexandria''s division chief."


    To that word, Lisa dropped her own cup. Tea spills on the white carpet and Miriazal rushes to pick up that cup.


    "Oh, my favorite carpet of a washi..."


    "Division chief? That Knight Country, in Alexandria?? That championship guy!?


    Lisa''s voice was as bare as any of them. Alexandria has only a limited number of knights because it is not the national territory, but they have never been vandalized of that national territory at once. It''s not a country so blessed with geographical conditions, but that''s because they have the strongest knighthood on the continent, a country that practices a few elites on a national army scale. Their beliefs are strength supremacy, and it is possible to ascend to the upper status, even of nationality, provided that they are recognized for their skill, even if they are noble. Only those who sit at the apex are currently determined. Instead, it is widely known that no one can win.


    However, when it comes to division heads in that country, in other countries they are general-ranked powerful. It''s not usually possible that civilians are just 20 years old and recognized that far. I guess that means I''ve loaded so many drills. Though I do admit enough that Lisa also has the possibility that the line combines all that strength.


    "Division leader... but you didn''t make it happen. Why?"


    "It is said that the murder of nobles, and the treason of the state. Publicly."


    "Publicly. So you''re saying there''s a back?


    "Mm-hmm. He says he had a lover at the time. The woman is also a woman who has risen one step ahead of the division chief. She was noble, though. The two were rumored to have been close to marriage at the time. But the woman suddenly murdered her father, and it was recorded that every mansion had been self-determination. Rhine said he was an accomplice. I still don''t see why."


    "Hmm, two happy peaks. It''s hard to think of those two conspiring to kill their parents."


    Lisa was also a serious face. She also realized that this was not something she could say. Lisa felt that the line''s wounds could be deeper than she thought. A little bit, I don''t even think I should have known. But Lisa thought in a corner of her head that there might be more intent than Miriazal told herself this story.


    Miriazar continues.


    "I think so too. I guess that''s why Alexandria hasn''t really made international arrangements for him that far, even though it''s a major crime, such as national treason. If you''re curious, there''s an awesome group of hands in that country called Nights of Nights. It''s not as easy as finding and killing one of the lines, but it''s sure to happen."


    "Hands in hand. How long?"


    "If I let you fight the Knights of the Temple, which reports directly to the Deep Green Palace, you''ll be wiped out by both sides."


    "Including Alberto?


    "Including him."


    "That''s awesome"


    Lisa went too. If they call it total annihilation, including Alberto, it''s a tremendous group of hands. In the mercenary regiment of Alphilis, you won''t even be able to fathom it yet.


    Seeing Lisa tremble a little, Miriazal goes on to talk further.


    "But they don''t move. Nights of Nights boss is on the line."


    "Who''s your boss?


    "Diore-Nightroad-Brigandi. You''ve heard about his name?


    "Yeah, sure."


    Lisa nodded. If you are from this continent, most of them have heard of it. All the more so if it is a woman. In the kingdom of the knight, the knight among the knights, the mightiest female, Diore, who has indeed been an example of it for two hundred years. Young and devoted herself to the Spirit, she offered that life to the country as the eternal protector of the country. In the two hundred years since then, from Diore''s reference to the general position, Alexandria has not even allowed a single step forward in the invasion of the outside enemy.


    She is known throughout the continent as one of the two existing persons with the Meister title and as the most successful woman in the world among the women of the continent. If you are a woman, you are an admirer at least once. Even Lisa thinks it''s something she''d like to see once she gets a chance.


    Lisa wondered what kind of life the line had lived, not knowing it was the woman''s favorite.


    Continued

 408 Winter Visit, Part 28 - Backward

    "Rhine has been training for several years under that diore. It sounds like hell of a special training. But the only thing that stood up to that torture was the line in Alexandria''s long history."


    Miriazal said Lisa ahead of what she wanted to hear. Lisa made it seem a little boring, but the story seemed more or less swallowed up.


    "So? Is there anything ahead?


    "No, I don''t know the details yet. The demands from the eagles..."


    "I know. Maybe the line could have had an assassin pointed at it, but that''s unlikely. But just in case, I want one of the mercenaries to know what''s going on. Is that so?"


    "... you''re still too conjectural to be cute. To Jake."


    "I don''t hate you. That can''t be more than the sun falling down."


    Lisa ran out of words, so Miriazal said the following words in her mouth. Even if I say anything more, he says they''re just gonna slash me. Miriazal secretly thought that Lisa could beat Aurangebull.


    But was it good to have a mouthful? I couldn''t help but forget about the conversation I had with Lisa, but I remember what Miriazal wanted to say.


    "Oh, there are other requirements. It''s not the medicine Miranda asked for."


    "Did you do it?


    "Unique. But Miranda said she couldn''t recommend it. That''s what I''m saying."


    "I know. Lisa, why do you like it and ask for it?"


    "Then why?"


    Miriazar asks as she hands Lisa a a small bag. Lisa also received the bag again and grabbed it looking important.


    "To be honest, Lisa doesn''t like fighting. But if it''s an inevitable battle to live, I''m not going to run either. Even more so if the threat extends to the little ones and friends. And Lisa doesn''t even like to be stuck on her feet."


    "Can I rely on foreign law?"


    "What more should we be afraid of now, such as foreign law? Lisa is fine with the presence of shade. Because Jake and Alphilis are sure to take the glowing path ahead. I want to be the shadow that supports them. For that reason, Lisa is prepared not to care about any stigma. Because what I want is already in this hand."


    Lisa''s eyes had no strays. Miriazal was finally regaining her Rin majesty as she looked into its eyes.


    "I don''t have a choice. Then stick to the usage and dosage. The recoil can only be suppressed because it is Miranda, but the capacity has been reduced considering the side effects. Well, if you need anything, you can count on me. Even now, healing magic is one of the best in the continent."


    "Thank God. But I trust Miranda around here."


    "Uh-huh. There''s one from that eagle."


    Miriazal coughs one up.


    "Oodle eyes, you might be able to heal"


    "... what? No, but..."


    "But there''s no snagging. Wow. I''m not talking about the sight of the eagle. Let me see. No."


    Miliazar slightly walked over to Lisa and caught Lisa''s face slightly bewildered by mobilization and began to touch around her eyes. Is Miriazal exercising some sort of sorcery, Lisa, which gets a little blurry and warm around her eyes? After a while, Miriazal looked relieved.


    "Is it still true? Your eyes are almost unharmed."


    "Huh? Then why?"


    "I guess it''s a matter of heart. Wearing drugs in the eyes is only a precursor. Whether you see it or not depends no longer on how you feel. I could hold him back a little. Okay, what do we do?


    Miriazal offered in pure favor, but besides, Lisa shook her neck sideways.


    "No. I''m very grateful for your offer, but Lisa won''t let me"


    "Mm, why not?"


    "Probably because Lisa''s sensor capabilities are blind. You can''t lose Lisa''s ability at this important time. If the time comes when I don''t need the ability..."


    Lisa was speechless beyond that, but her expression all told the story. Lisa will have her thoughts on a happy future and will be looking forward to that time. I didn''t dare ask anything because Miriazal is well aware of that, too.


    Miriazal often prompted Lisa to leave the room after she immersed herself in happy thoughts. Lisa followed behind Miriazar wondering where she was going at first, but that was always the room where Mirce and others were playing.


    "This is a separate room, right?


    "Uhm, now that''s half the playground for those chicks. I said earlier that I can''t use the separate rooms, but for a reason."


    "What do you have?


    "I don''t know what you can''t see. I''ll lend you my eyes for a moment. One hundred stories at a glance."


    Miriazar put Lisa''s hand over her head as she turned Lisa behind her back. Then a hot sensation stretches out of Lisa''s hand as she retraces the nerves of her hand, extending to her arms, neck, and head. Something that''s not hot and intolerable, but something that stands still. Such a twitching sensation, like it''s impossible again. Lisa moulds herself in the kind of magic that pours hot water into her blood vessels, not so much hot water.


    "Miriazal, this is"


    "Stay still. The visual fusion can only take a few seconds. Don''t miss it, okay?


    "What do you want to show me?


    "The treasure of the world."


    And when the high temperature reached Lisa''s eyes, Lisa did see. Spread out on one side of the wall, the ideal world. At the centre is the Virgin Mary, full of charity who stands to protect her children, and the formidable knight who protects her. There were many children portrayed to hide behind it, but their faces were uniformly calm. They''re not fighting something, they''re gathered there as a family. Lisa got that impression. Also stunning background drawn around. The power of that painting, faithfully painted even each and every leaf, was so rich in 3D that it seemed as if it could jump straight into the painting. Lisa was only a few seconds away, but she was certainly drawn to the world.


    But Lisa returned to me when the sight in front of her returned to darkness.


    "Ha!?


    "Well, did you see it?


    "... yeah, and. The painting now is no way."


    "Yes, in Mirce''s paintings."


    Miriazal nodded forcefully. She speaks.


    "The first person I noticed was Zikaru. I found Mirce graffiti on the wall and tried to erase it for now, but it was too wasted. So I let him write whatever he wanted for a while, and he said he could do this kind of painting. I was also distraught when I first saw this painting again. Not even that sturdy son of a bitch. I thought it was such a waste that I called critics of the famous artist I knew, but the man roared, too. Lisa, you know what this is?


    Miriazal handed Lisa what she had. Lisa takes it and makes sure.


    "That''s a wood-carved sculpture. The model is Miriazal, is it you? It''s a bit like an adult outfit for that..."


    "Hmm, that''s not a good time for me when I''m back as an adult. But I haven''t shown Mirce what it looks like. That means he spotted and imagined and dug the truth about the eagle with those eyes. Is this a coincidence?


    "What are you trying to say?


    "I don''t even know. But at least Mirce is a genius. Decades, no, maybe one artist every hundred years. That''s what the critic said. And this sculpture costs 10 million pens."


    "What the...?!?


    Lisa''s mouth was wide open. Has the servant Lisa also become believable, holding her own cheek? Miriazal also tried to follow at last, but naturally it cannot be a dream.


    "It''s more than ten times what Lisa''s ever made."


    "Let Milche earn half a day using only fleas and hammers. Art has also gained added value since a peaceful world. Mirche''s work could be sold to fly from now on. But that''s not all we can talk about.


    Thomas learned to read and write last time, but then just a few days. I thought I''d learned a simple addition and subtraction, and then I finished all of Gloria''s arithmetic process in January. I contacted a Gloria teacher to pick up teaching for a major program at Triade University, but they said it was almost over. If you want to learn more in the future, you don''t have to go to the lab at Triade University. Depending on the will of the person, I am wondering if it is okay to come to Triade.


    Nellie seems to be fit as a Sister, and I love what she showed Manadil. I had hope to raise him as my direct disciple. Academic excellence isn''t good, and if it''s appropriate, you''re not a future executive candidate. Ruth is also talented in management. These days, I''ve been growing up to be such an annoying kid, arguing about school faculty and sparing time.


    All the other chicks are starting to show off their talents. You''re raising a lot of kids. "


    Miriazal spoke as well as he was proud of us, but Lisa herself was calm. And this is what you say.


    "Miriazal. As for Lisa, it''s more important that the little ones grow up healthy than what talent they show. Lisa doesn''t have the right to stop your heartbeat if you want to, but please don''t let her do anything reckless."


    and. Miriazal was annoyed when he heard the words, and accidentally compared Lisa to the Virgin in the picture. And she noticed. Mirche said, above all, that he looked closely at the nature of Lisa.


    Continued

 409 Winter Visit, Part 29 - Letter

    "Impulse, why don''t you drink"


    "Again, dancer. No matter how many demon swords you call it, you''re gonna break your body."


    "I want you to tell me how the Devil''s Sword destroys your body."


    "If you get soaked and your sword breaks, you''ll break the name of the Devil''s Sword"


    "I mean, you''re really broken. What, is thunderbolt sword impulse so bad that it rusts with booze?


    "That''s not true!


    "Then go out with him."


    That''s how the Impulse and Dance Slave liquor platter begins tonight. These two non-intoxicating drinks are limitless, so when they show up in the dining room at the same time, they hide more than a certain amount of alcohol beforehand. If you don''t, no matter how much booze you buy, you won''t catch up. It is a dance slave to the wind that blows, such as the care of the cocks in such a cafeteria.


    Why drink when you are not even drunk? The surroundings were very strange, but what an interesting combination of childlike impulses and luscious dance slaves to watch.


    "So why did Impulse become the Devil''s Sword? It was originally a spirit, wasn''t it?


    That''s what I wanted.


    "For what?


    "To help my friends. Is that bad?"


    "No, not at all. At least better than me."


    "Hmm, what about you?


    "Right..."


    Was there something between demon swords? The story of them, who lived eternally without old age, seemed to run out only for their years of existence.


    Taking a glimpse of the landscape, Alphilis went up to his private room. I recently put it to work and forgot, but Anneclose sent me a letter. After Alphilis decided to base Arnelia, he sent letters to Annecloses and other people who wanted to get in touch with him. And it would be an honor to receive a reply from the royal family, but Alphilis didn''t have a head to be afraid of such a thing, only to be happy with a letter from a friend.


    When Alphilis cuts the seal of the letter with a knife that was in his desk drawer, he takes out the contents. Alphilis thought that the amber wax used for the seal was oddly clean, but the outside just got nasty. If Alphilis had known that the seal of this letter was the finest thing 10,000 pens would do, would she have changed her attitude?


    Alphilis takes out the letter inside and begins to follow its contents with his eyes, Anneclose''s writing was his feminine and powerful, but beautiful. Even then, she can still be regarded as the royal owner of a high upbringing.


    "Dear Alphilis,


    Thanks for remembering my fringe with me. I hear you''ve decided to set up a mercenary regiment this time. Let me also state the words of celebration from me.


    But it''s hard to call it a job that leads people. I''m in this position too, so let me say one thing because I think it''s a favor. I hope Alfi will be of some help in leading the mercenary corps.


    People don''t move when they''re tight. Even if a born royal like me commands it. I didn''t know that. When I was new to the army, I felt like I was perpetrating a lot of tyranny. It was my superior who admonished me about it, but without that man, I would still not have trusted people and would never have been trusted again.


    But military discipline matters. It was at will that the army moved aside, and it is not formed as a single community. We need certain rules for everything.


    So what do I do? This is something I''ve learned from Alfie, but basically, I''m going to do it tough, but you''re going to tell me that it''s important to lose your shoulder. I also spent more time with my sister (Virania) these days. My sister is very helpless. Whoever the hell I looked like... I spent more time with my sister before I could see something called the army with fresh eyes. Then, strange things became clear to me that I had never seen before. I also think that this was a very valuable experience.


    Besides, your friend is important. I thought Alfie was surrounded by so many friends that she seemed happy. I also had two loved ones leave me by the time I realized that, but I still want to take care of those around me. I am doing well with my men, and they are like my friends at the same time. Besides, the samurai didn''t care until now either, but when I talked closely I realized I was so valued. There have been some things wrong with my father since my late wife arrived, but from now on, I think I''ll talk to both of you a little bit.


    I''d really like to thank Alfi, but I''d rather say this kind of thing to the face than to the letter. If I could have time, would you visit me once? Let me entertain you then as my friend and as the Second Duchess of Romansland. I''m glad you remember.


    Yeah, you remember your promise to me? I said if I needed Alfie''s help, could I make a request? It''s still a stage of possibilities, but we might really have to help. From now on, Romansland will be winter. In the winter, the exchange of letters will also be sluggish. I''ll be in touch. It will be after spring, but I look forward to seeing Alfi again.


    The Second Duchess of Romans Land.


    Anneclose-Medigan-Sky Road ''


    "Anne, you''re as serious as ever. But I wonder what the possibilities are..."


    Alphilis felt something disturbing about Anneclose''s letter. Rhine also said that if you can''t believe your own account, you can''t interact with your life. At times like this, it''s good to be honest and follow your instincts as quickly as you can.


    "Romansland? I think I''ll ask Ekla what kind of country it is."


    As Alphilis left the room, he headed to Ekla''s room, even though it was already late at night.


    "Dear Tetrastine, this kind of thing comes from the demon of use"


    "Uhm. Show me."


    Office of the Magic Church. Tetrastine and Lissy are at work. Unlike Arnelia''s Miriazal and Tsuko, these two really do their jobs pale. The funny thing would be that Lissy''s outfit changes every time. By the way, today''s aptitude was the clothes of the upper body of a longer man naked in the lower body. Well, let''s put that aside. Nobody goes in anyway, I don''t have the courage to go in. No, don''t you ever get tired of complaining about Esmeralda or so yet?


    It is customary for Tetrastine and Lissie to take them to their private mansions and make evenings, mostly before evening. The relationship of the chief obedient would be reversed if he went home most of the time, Lissie fell asleep in the bed of the house doing nothing, and Tetrastine is mainly doing the chores. Tetrastine even does her own magic research on it, so it''s a big deal. He barely sleeps when he can do that. I don''t need to do that again. It was more than a hundred years ago that they built this relationship, which is incomprehensible to others. Let''s talk about the situation around here again.


    Regardless of their personal lives, they had no complaints as leaders of the Magic Church. So is the job, but Tetrastine is also impeccable in her ability as a magician. No one existed first to deal with him and Lissie at the same time and win alone. Plus, I don''t know who they are or what they''re capable of. Whoever saw all their might had so far slipped to death, and that reality could not be grasped. Unlike Miriazal, they govern the Magic Church with fear.


    Faces now directly in their office are about Esmeralda, who was also a disciple of Tetrastine, and Ingville, a conquest unit. On the other hand, I think Tetrastine envies a way to govern like Miriazal, and we thought this was a good idea. Strong habits and ambitious sorcery church folks can''t be a glimmer. There is also a family of magicians that lasts nearly a thousand years, and in Tetrastine, where there is no backbone tissue, there are limits to support. He always thinks it would have been easier if he had created an organization from scratch like Miriazal, but he is not very interested in full rule either, because he has something to do with the organization itself called the Magic Church. On the contrary, he had sought the possibility elsewhere because he could not find the magic he was looking for inside the church. No, the Magic Church was only a means for Tetrastine to explore, and with other places were black magicians.


    Tetrastine doesn''t hate to sacrifice anyone if it''s for a purpose. Yes, even my apprentice Esmeralda. It''s me, Lissy, and everything else that matters to him that should be a priority. I also showed Miriazal how fascinated I am, and I actually think of him as not hateful, but his purpose was not enough to be put on the balance. In fact, Minar appeared in the Magic Church where he wondered if Miriazal''s weaknesses could be explored. He used the minar to attach a crossing with Miriazal, but the minar was also not simply a person to be used, but also a man who could use it more than he could have imagined.


    Now Tetrastine, for his own purposes, had maintained a relationship with a man named Minar who was used and to be used. But only in relation to profits, there were no lies between them, and they could have been trustworthy opponents again. In that sense, they could have been more friends than friends. The letter that arrived at the source of that Tetrastine came from ''The Dog''. Seeing the letter, Tetrastine''s expression was clearly strong. And he broke the letter and cast it aside as an emotion. It was Lissy who was surprised by the action.


    "Tetra, what''s wrong?


    Lissy''s tone was returning to that of her personal life. It was so unusual for Tetrastine to put her emotions on the table. Especially in places other than home. Usually in the habit of showing off even when we were both, Lissy remembered Tetrastine''s childhood when she was originally a hisshopper and had intense emotional ups and downs. It''s been a while since I''ve remembered that Tetrastine was originally that kind of person.


    But with Lissie like that, Tetrastine was clearly angry. I''m not sad. I am angry.


    "Minar''s dead"


    "Huh? Did he get hit?


    "Oh, to an enemy executive like Hidun. According to the report, the enemy appears to be a man who has also belonged to the Magic Church. We have to find out as soon as possible."


    "Got it. What are the characteristics of the enemy?


    Lissy quickly prepares the brush and paper.


    "A nervous looking man who is skinny, doesn''t have that high back length, and doesn''t look pale. He used the magic of human training in a mix of blood sucking species."


    "Practice the human body. Then you''d better ask the Dark Magic Faction..."


    "Hoomilne? He''s a pain in the ass. I don''t want to owe him anything."


    Tetrastine bothers me. There have also been reports that Hoomilne of the Dark Magic Faction is one of the largest forces within the church and is manipulating Ingville, the current commander-in-chief of the conquest unit. It is also said that without Tetrastine the head of the Magic Church would be this man, and for Tetrastine he was also one of the disturbers. If he wasn''t a strong and helpful man again, he would have turned it off a long time ago. Because of such a man, it was his intention to make a woman like Esmeralda a disciple and create a faction that would be relatively on his side.


    Continued

 410 Winter Visit, Part 30 - In the Executive Office

    "Speaking of which, don''t make it almost the day of the general meeting of the Magic Church every five years. When?"


    "It starts next month on the 10th. I thought it might be the next 27 days."


    "What''s on the agenda?


    "As usual, the allocation of the budget of the Magic Church, confirmation of the approximate schedule of events up to the next five years, the announcement of the achievements of each faction over these five years, the trust and mistrust of the next generation of the President of the Magic Church, etc."


    "That''s as usual. Are you going to gain trust again this time?


    "So far, there has been no clear opposition to us."


    "Well I guess so. Anything else?


    "Decisions on the policy of the Magic Church against frequent demon king noises everywhere. Also, the rational magic faction and the spiritual magic faction have changed their representatives, so they plan to give a new inaugural greeting. Add..."


    "Do you still have it"


    Tetrastine was frightened. This meeting, however five-yearly, will last for a very long time. Sometimes this meeting, which develops into a power struggle between factions, lasts nearly half a year. Since Tetrastine''s attitude moved greatly when he took office as chairman, he often developed into a meeting and then a killing in the dark until the evening. Things subsided because Tetrastine destroyed the two factions that ended up causing the problem, otherwise the meeting would not have been strange for a year.


    In addition, there are many problems this year. I have a feeling I''m going to get tired. It''s Tetrastine. But if you don''t attend, you lose your chance to speak. Tetrastine knew very well, especially that she needed to attend all the meetings. Otherwise, because it''s not weird that you''re being chased for the chairmanship by a gap where you''re not.


    Continue as Lissy turns her own paperwork.


    "On the accompaniment and treatment of Spears'' four sisters, on the dispatch of a supervisor to a regiment of witches. Other mentors have recently made contact with the Magic Church, but they want to make that greeting by remote magic, because of the frequent exploration of missing persons everywhere, and because representatives of the Orimpas Church have chosen new witches, more..."


    "Wait, you think I''m the new Orin Pass witch?


    Tetrastine opened his hands and stopped Lissy from speaking. He shook his head in the wind, saying he was not sure, as he put his fingers between his eyes to show his troubled posture.


    "I''m sure what the current witch''s name was, uh..."


    "It''s La Millishire."


    "Oh, yeah. That was an unusual name, the folks at Orin Pass. I feel like it''s only been more than a decade since that woman became a witch?


    "Right. It was like that. What''s that?


    "You don''t remember, Lissy"


    Tetrastine saw Lissy with a serious face. There is no usual joking look on his face.


    "When La Millishire was previously chosen as a witch, we were invited to the church. We have a different purpose and everything, but at least he wants to hold a meeting so that there are no mutual misunderstandings. I''ve said I''d like to stay in a good relationship for as long as I can."


    "Right. Because of that, we headed all the way to the Orient Pass."


    "That''s right. I thought it would be nice to say no without hindrance. And when we arrived, they were waiting for us."


    "Yeah, it was a great treat. I remember being served delicious food."


    "Is that all?


    Tetrastine stares down at Lissy. She wanted to soothe the field a little if she could, but it seems Tetrastine is not the place to be.


    Lissy sighed one "ha," and started talking inside her true breasts.


    "He said it was a good thing to go home safely. If it''s foolish enough for us to take."


    "He would have been killed on that spot. In that case, the Magic Church wouldn''t exist by now. Or under their shelter."


    "And is it a total war with Arnelia? Not an impossible story, but would that La Millishire have been that greedy and strong?


    "Did even a user like you still think so? Lissy may have to because she''s a swordsman for real, but that''s not such a big deal. When I first saw that woman, it was heartfelt horrible."


    Tetrastine''s hands were shaking a little. He''s always calm and unattended. This was very unusual.


    "That woman was even hoarding her magic. Yes, to the point where other sorceries are almost unusable for that. Almost reciprocated with me at that stage. She''s a terrible woman. If I had used my magic to its full potential, I would have been called one of the best magicians of our time. But do you know what Lissie used all that magic for?


    "No, it''s refreshing. I hear it as a story flow, what did you use it for?


    "Probably, I gave everything to the child"


    Tetrastine said so as she rattled her teeth. He keeps talking gradually and quickly.


    "The witch of Olimpus is short-lived for generations. The next witch is often selected at the time of her predecessor''s death. But my predecessor, the witch, is not dead this time. I mean, the new witch outperformed her predecessor."


    "Does that... mean that the new witch is the most powerful magician of our time?


    Lissy asked Tetrastine, as the story swallowed up step by step. Wouldn''t Tetrastine''s tremors then get bigger and bigger? Lissy was worried and leaned over to him, but gently noticed that his mouth was heavily distorted where she put her hand on him. Tetrastine was laughing. Yes, his tremor was a samurai tremor.


    "Yes, the most powerful magician of our time, they admit, was born. I wondered how you knocked it down when you saw Lifeless, but if that''s what you mean, it''s quick to talk. Kill them together, and then..."


    "Tetra, calm down"


    Lissy gently attached her own hand to Tetrastine''s.


    "It''s important to see if we can do what we want."


    "Oh, of course. But whatever means you use to make me see it come true, your wish."


    "What if it doesn''t come true?


    "At that time, let''s wrap this continent itself in fire and sleep the continent on the grave marker. You two."


    "Right. But I don''t like you and the two of you. He needs to be with us."


    "Lissie..."


    Lizzie''s head gently nodded in Tetrastine''s hand. He stroked. At that time, the list of agendas that Lissy had earlier falls clearly. At the end of that agenda it said:


    "The Woman Swordsman of the Curse, About the Treatment of Alphilis"


    and.


    Continued

 411 Winter Visit, Part 31 - Bad Guys

    "Fuck yeah, fuck yeah!


    The man was running alone in the woods, wicked. The year has passed by 30, and it is well known that it has passed the full height of the flesh. Because I stopped holding a woman like I used to. When I was younger, I could hold even 10 women overnight. That makes me think I''ve had enough of holding five these days. He was about to give up a lot too, thinking it was time for the year. Most importantly, his face was one that originally fell into the ugly category, but had gotten worse lately. His father was a slightly mindless man. Originally not. I had a disease when I was a little girl, and my head and body didn''t grow well. Without a decent job, his father was in the way of the village.


    There was a woman who would be nice to such a father. daughter of a beautiful village chief. When I was little, I covered my daughter from a wild dog, and only my daughter sheltered her father. Nor did the village chief treat his father unhindered because he asked for his daughter''s help. As a work in my own house, I only guaranteed a life where I could buy meals and minimal clothing.


    But my father thought this in his life. My daughter protects herself because she likes herself. He said he still felt the old favor and wanted to be held by himself. But his father did nothing. Because I was relatively happy with my current life. Soon my daughter believed she would come to herself. I don''t know if his inferiority made him do that, or if it was the aftermath of the disease again. At least, I had no doubt it was his solitary delusion.


    But the delusion collapsed easily. My daughter had a lover. My father has seen it. Youth in neighboring towns. that they whisper love out of sight. The man tried to hold his daughter, but her daughter refused. I''m going to report my marriage to my father tomorrow, so I''ll try to do it afterwards. They broke up on the spot with an appointment to meet again tomorrow. It was the moment of the breakdown of self-control in his father.


    His father acted fast. At night, the young man invited his daughter to be summoned, and struck her in the head and took her. He carefully drank poisonous water on all the village horses so that they could not chase them, and set fire to the village chief''s house. I didn''t think it would take a while. Is it the business of being paranoid that made you do that with a missing head? Despite the fact that it was an act of thought, the prospect went well by itself.


    His father imprisoned his daughter in the mountain hut of the inhabited cottage and committed his crying daughter over and over again. He was already crazy. I could hear my daughter crying. My daughter was delighted and sincere.


    But the act is obvious. He came to the cabin and found the two of them, but he was also a terrible man. I''ll keep my mouth shut, so I tell myself to deal with that daughter, too, instead. His father hated it, but he couldn''t have done it with his arm. But I made a mistake when I saw a woman crying in her arms. This woman is delighted. At that point, the father had lost interest in his daughter, but her daughter was already caged.


    Eventually, when his father and his daughter got tired of him, he started using his daughter to do business. Travelers with streets nearby and their daughters held by their companions took money. The act, he said, was carried out unchanged when his daughter''s belly grew. Why did my daughter accept such a thing? My daughter complained of a "headache" some time after she was beaten. But naturally, his father couldn''t have called the doctor, and he didn''t have the money. His father had no knowledge of relying on the Arnelian Church, etc.


    Eventually, her daughter slowly slowed down her response. There is nothing else in life. I can eat meals too. But as human beings, some important ones were missing. I can''t even go to the bathroom properly. There is no response when I talk to him. But my daughter was as beautiful as ever. I guess that was enough for the men.


    The child was born safe. My daughter was safe, too. But her daughter was unable to have a normal pregnancy due to repeated behavior. But on the contrary, it was fortunate for the men. That would be more convenient, they welcomed their daughter even more.


    When the man was attentive, his mother was in the midst of being offended by many men. That''s his routine. A father''s guide makes his mother look down on an unknown man. That was natural for him. Eventually, having grown to some extent, he remembered a woman as a mother. Guilty, there was no fine dust.


    One day the man cheated on his father for money. But he refused. That''s why I punched my father in the head with a stick full of strength. Falling and lying on the ground, his father saw him with a surprised face, but here was the word.


    You''ve grown up, too.


    The man confined himself to his father. Obsessively, intransigently, everything crushed my head. Because I took a good look at the scene where my father crushes insects like that.


    And the man was determined to leave the cabin. I thought I''d take my mother with me for the last time. I''m going to kill him anyway. When I killed him, I decided to kill him while I offended him. I didn''t mean anything, it was just a thought. This is the first time a man has ever known that a woman is in good shape. He then decided to commit it while killing when he got tired of the woman.


    When the man left the cabin, he saw the knights passing nearby. I heard rumors. A knight is "all serious, mindless fools", he said. He told the knights. There''s a bad guy near here, and he said they killed my father and my mother. The knights hurried to the spot without a doubt. The man was politely murdering his mother with a spear. When he was a soldier, he said it was a spear he received as a reward. And conveniently, when the knights put it on, the knights stood flat with their spears.


    The knights pulled out their swords and tried to catch them. But the unknown fighter finally fought with his spear, saying that his evil deeds had been done. He was lightly murdered. The knights told the man. When it''s all right now, he says he''s done with the bad guys. That we are righteous, and that evil will surely perish. The knights answered confidently. So the man thought. Justice refers to idiocy.


    The man hated fools. Because my father was told he was an idiot. I didn''t want to be an idiot. So the man tried to be unjust.


    The man did all kinds of evil. Theft, robbery, arson, rape, murder. I''ve done all the criminal activity I can think of, I could do any cruel thing. But there was no shard of guilt in the man either. Instead, when the other person cried out, I even thought it was pleasant to be able to confirm my advantage. No one preached morality to him. Everyone who tried to preach to him died.


    Eventually the man gathered his own companions to form a mercenary regiment. The name of the mercenary regiment was "Snakes Involved in Spears (Scarsnakes)," he said. They were treasured by some employers as a part of undertaking any dirty work on the battlefield. But it goes without saying that they were abominable by their approximate employers, as well as by their fellow mercenaries.


    Then time went by. Originally there were many companions around them, but they were chased by the women on the Heavenly Horse, and their number went down with one, one, and they were finally alone. He''s hurt, and he''s also dropping a sword somewhere to protect himself. The left arm had already suffered unusable injuries and the blood was running out of time. I want to stop the blood immediately, but he was so cornered that I didn''t have that much time.


    "That woman, that woman! If it wasn''t for that guy!


    A woman who suddenly attacked the inn they were spending. Big work had also been done and the regiment had just been broken up in pieces in their respective directions. The day after that, suddenly one of our people rolled into our own inn.


    "Ko, they''re gonna kill me!


    Immediately after that voice, the beautiful Reapers beat us to the inn where we were. Women think they''re eating. Overshadowing their own concepts, an awesome way to kill. My own people, who had just disbanded and would still have had 100, were killed and, no, destroyed every building. All the reapers cutting ahead were great warriors, but especially the girl waving a hammer in the lead.


    "Are you the captain?


    The moment the voice was directed at him, the man did not even pull out his sword, but ran away by thrusting his neighbor''s men towards the reaper. He heard only the sound of his thrusting men playing to pieces and dying.


    I don''t remember how I got away from it. I thought it was a forest a long way from town, but so many of us should have escaped together. They can''t go into the woods. That''s what I was supposed to think, but Reaper came after us all the way into the woods. The white reapers flying from the sky through the trees looked more like dead spirits to him than beautiful.


    Behind the woods, behind. Go so far back that Reaper can''t come after you. The man escaped with that one heart. My body is blurry with trees that catch on to me, and it hurts everywhere. The air-breathing lungs are at their limits, and lack of acid keeps them from getting dizzy. The heart engraved the early-bells even more like a beating, and the muscles throughout the body were at their limits.


    The man finally nodded on the spot. I think I want water, but I don''t have it on hand. The man always remembers. This forest is a forest where the Necromancer has nested and development has stopped. Unfortunately, no one needs to step in. It was a forest where Arnelianism had managed to rumor that it would carry out large-scale purification operations or something in the near future. The pursuit of the Reapers should stop. There are no signs of life at all from that forest, which is barely lit by day. Even the tree is distorted in its shape. It was as if they had twisted its shape with a curse or something. This is not the dwelling place of the living.


    "Shit, run..."


    There was a girl standing on the spot when the man looked back at her curly. Blurry cloth cut off, a lean body in disappointment, a raw white look. Only the lips are red as blood. No, it was actually the color of blood. There was some blood dripping from his mouth. The man saw the girl or understood that it was like a necromancer, but on the other hand he was very calm.


    Continued

 412 Winters Visit, Part 32 - Followers, Pursuers

    "Lady, come here. Let me give you something nice."


    When the man said so, the girl approached him. And as he took the girl''s hand and stroked her head, the man slit the girl''s throat. Of course the evil spirits can''t die to that extent. When the man thrust the girl, he squeezed his full strength and fled with all his might.


    But his whereabouts were held back by two more women. There stood a luscious woman and a brunette, faceless woman. The man understood. He said he could no longer escape. As if nothing had happened to the girl earlier, she is getting up peeling blood from her neck. But what did the man think, when he suddenly pushed down the luscious woman, he began his lower body only.


    "Oh, man. What are you doing, you?"


    "You''ve made up your mind. Do it. Do it."


    "Even if I''m the evil spirit?


    "It doesn''t matter. A woman commits, a man kills. When you die, you decide to stick it in a woman. And I don''t know if it''s because of fatigue, but I can''t help but want to take one shot right now."


    "I''m scared, you''re worse than evil spirits. Doom ~"


    "Aye ~"


    Responding to a woman''s call, the boy appeared. When the man looked at the boy, his spine snapped. But that''s not a bad feeling for a man. I even felt it was preferable.


    "Hey, brother. Don''t bully my girls too much."


    "That''s not what I found out... who''s the kid? You''re not human, are you?


    "That''s the line over here... to?


    "Amen."


    In the middle of the conversation, the man started committing Libidu. A servant Doom was also dismayed by the act that had begun in front of him.


    "Hey, you. Are you willing to listen to me?


    "Yes, I do. But it''s different from this. Women do it when they want to, but with my doctrine."


    "You''re unbelievable. You''re more of a creature than a human being. Rather not an animal? I don''t care what you think."


    "''Undecent'' is a compliment to me."


    The man was unscrupulously offending Libidu even while he said so. And after an international big move, he finally ends up in Libidu. But...


    "Uso!? There''s nothing wrong with this human being interacting directly with me, absorbing the sperm?


    "What the hell are you missing, you asshole? Than that, Temehe, you''re feeling better. Shut up and turn your ass over here."


    "... Increasingly incredible. A man who rapes evil spirits? Funny."


    Doom seemed interested in the man. He once walked over and offered his hand to a man who would offend Libidu like a beast.


    "I liked it. Why don''t you join me? I''m Doom. And you?"


    "Am I right? The kid trying to get me used to it?


    "No, no, it''s outrageous. We are only cooperative. It''s reciprocal. Is that okay?


    "Hmm... well, it was a little hard for me to keep doing this, too. I''ll let you use Temehe at best, okay?


    "Be my guest."


    "Right. By the way, my name is Gunz. Say hello."


    "I''m Doom. Greetings."


    That''s how Gunz shook Doom''s hand while committing Libby Doo.


    "Are we done?


    "Ta-da, not yet!


    With a bloody hammer on his shoulder, Verfra, captain of the Friedelinde II squad, asks Marguerite, his own man. Answering that question is Marguerite, who still doesn''t even try to soak up the return blood on her face. Wiping the blood paste of the sword more than the blood on him, Marguerite starts reporting as it is.


    "The annihilation of snakes involved in spears is almost over. The total number of necks struck was 500. I think from the recent numbers report to the Alliance, we''ve struck out almost everyone ~?"


    "But one of the key players has not been able to strike down. Right?"


    "Right ~"


    When Marguerite shows it as a snuggle, the second squad members whisper.


    "(Hey, is Deputy Director always like that?


    "(Yeah, but what''s up with that?


    "(Is it kind of too much of a joke even though it''s a retaliatory battle where your buddy was killed? Hey, I can''t believe that guy''s nerves)"


    "(Shh!


    Senior members shut their mouths against the new America recently formed into 2nd Squad.


    "(... I don''t say much. He''s the most companion I''ve ever seen. I would never miss it, especially when it comes to revenge. Anyway, that guy is killing all his sisters)"


    "(Huh?


    "(That guy didn''t come to this unit in a formation. I volunteered to be here myself. You saw how he fought, didn''t you?


    New America reminds me of Marguerite in the middle of a battle. Marguerite also relentlessly killed the members of the "Snakes Involved in Spears" who tried to throw away their swords. Even though one of them had apparently abandoned his will to fight and begged for his life, when he slashed his neck, he watched his opponent as he returned to despair and bathed in blood. In the meantime, Marguerite''s expression did not change at all. Yes, as usual, with the same smile on your face.


    New America remembered the sight and trembled a little. The meaning of Marguerite''s smile. I thought she might have to smile all the time instead of laughing because she''s fun. When the new American crew saw Marguerite again, she still smiled and continued to report.


    "I didn''t crush your head. I''m going to find it and kill you."


    "Hmm, can you do it?


    "Oh, my God. Have I ever let someone go before?


    "I''m not worried about that. There are other things to worry about."


    To a decent Marguerite, Verfra spoke quietly. So much so that I don''t think of myself as two very bloody people.


    "Earlier, a report came in from Aphrodite''s captain Cattolia. They say there was a country where they could be hired."


    "That''s a whore''s job, isn''t it?


    "Yes."


    "How many?


    "Hear... listen, it''s the whole unit."


    Marguerite, a servant of the word, also took his breath. How expensive is that? By the way, it is said that just hiring Katraia in for about 10 days will fly enough money to set up a mansion in the middle of a big city. If we borrow a whole force from 200 people, it would fly enough money for the city to buy up a whole lot, depending on the period. It is also possible that the state''s finances will be inclined simply by hiring in prostitutes. Marguerite naturally realized that.


    "Are you serious? If you do that..."


    "I doubted my ears, too, but Katraia was willing to take it with suspicion. As I''m sure you know, it''s a situation in our homeland right now, no matter how much money we have left in the wake of the disaster. It''s not like this right away, but he wants to hire you purely as a force at first."


    "You mean changing the contract from the middle of nowhere to depending on the circumstances? Well, that''s impossible."


    "Right. I guess it''s just the smell that made Katrya contact with me, too. We have to go at times of need."


    "We''ll have to restrict the request for a while, too. So the other guy, huh?


    "I can''t tell you that yet. But neither I nor Katraya see the country''s intention to hire us in. I know it''s probably months away, but just get ready, too. I''ll have to crush the snake''s head by then."


    "Copy that. I was wondering if I could hire an assassin."


    "Mercenaries hire mercenaries? I''m not impressed."


    It was Velfra speaking with a clear face, but Marguerite seemed more troubled than that. It is difficult for a Heavenly Horse Knight to pursue an opponent who would have actually fled deep into the forest. In addition, the woods were deep and it was difficult to predict where they had escaped.


    Verfra made any further pursuit difficult at the moment, putting the troops together and ordering them to be withdrawn. Of course, I didn''t give up my vendetta. The pursuit decided to hire some of its specialists in the guild, and also to issue a bounty circular to each guild. There are no mercenaries first, such as those who have good feelings for members of the snake entangled in the spear. Verfra also thought it would be relatively easy to find someone, because I had no idea at this time that they were attracted to evil spirits, etc.


    Continued

 413 Winter Visit, Part 33 - Hometown Reconnaissance

    I see a cave in front of a woman. Tons of oaks were at its entrance, and the caves, where more than 10 people were constantly watching, were frequented by other oaks. Goblins and other dark families can also be seen.


    The woman watching that sight is Louis, Captain of Blackhawk II.


    "I didn''t know there was anything like this in here. When did you create..."


    Louis couldn''t hide his surprise. What can be seen in the distance is the Royal Castle of Romansland. At the end of its eyes and nose lies the stronghold of the Dark Family. I can''t think of anything like this if it''s normal. Yes, unless the perimeter guards are intentionally missing it. No matter how much witchcraft of perception inhibition is used, the sorcerer accompanies the alarm with a certain frequency. Never could have thought to miss a base this big.


    "What the hell is going on..."


    "What''s going on?"


    From behind seriously troubled Louis, it was Lexus who spoke out of between. To the serious Louis troubles, Lexus speaks out as if he had come to the picnic relaxed. No, I was actually eating something. I eat the nuts I took nearby, wrapped in edible leaves. Nuts are dusty and susceptible to power. It was a simple meal for soldiers.


    Louis stares at his misplaced deputy.


    "Lexus, are you motivated?


    "Amafu. You too, huh?


    "Either eat or talk."


    As Louis slapped Lexus on the belly, Lexus stuck his meal down his throat and began to slap his chest more and more. Canato slaps you on the back of it.


    Eventually, Lexus regained his breath with a cheeky cheek.


    "Oh, I thought I was gonna die..."


    "You''re always dying talking to Louis."


    "It''s true. I wonder why you''re so cold."


    ''Cause you''re bad.''


    "Yeah, I love you so much!?


    Lexus seriously stuffs up on Canato, but Canato''s in more trouble.


    "Then I guess there''s a problem with the way you love me"


    "That''s right."


    "So, Lexus. You got a good tummy?


    Louis called Lexus as he looked towards the cave. At that moment, Lexus returns to his serious face.


    "Yes, of course. We''re gonna infiltrate, right?


    "Oh, as much as I can"


    "Are you ready?


    "Rice would be better when you get home. I''m very hungry."


    "(I don''t know, these two have a will...)"


    I can''t help it if Canato thinks so. These two show horrible breathtaking scenes, especially when it comes to fighting. Here is what I thought Canato had recently accompanied the two of us. Canato secretly thought that these two now might be able to compete well with Valsas.


    And there''s another thing I''ve been thinking about lately.


    "Hey there, you two young people are still having a crazy talking fight today! You shouldn''t be here anymore!


    "Out..."


    "If it wasn''t for him, it would have been a very comfortable trip."


    After all, it meant Father Sexual Harassment, Grossfeld''s opponent would be tired. Even Lexus avoids it. Instead, I also feel that it is avoided from all members of the group.


    But it is no exaggeration to say that his abilities are invaluable and that because of his presence the Blackhawk can continue to fight without any great sacrifice. If you''re serious, Canato thinks you''re a very dignified priest.


    "All right, Lord Louis, if it''s not enough in Lexus, take me and O..."


    I wish I''d kept my mouth shut, Canato always thought. It was Louis, who no longer had eyes, but Canato tried to stop him in an attempt to take a step towards the cave. But before that,


    "Uh, Lord Louis. Heading to the cave would be reckless and extreme."


    and that Grossfeld stopped it. His eyes had already turned into something serious when Louis looked back at Grossfeld. Apparently, the conversation wasn''t the same as earlier. Louis also seemed concerned about his intentions on the boulder.


    Let me ask you why.


    "That cave is dangerous. Not so much about the enemies inside, but their very existence. Lexus would think so, wouldn''t he?


    "Ha, well."


    "As a deputy, shouldn''t we stop Lord Louis?


    Lexus nodded at Grossfeld''s words, but Louis replied slightly out of place as he scratched his pompous head.


    "You want to go even if I stop you, and you know how that feels. Because there''s something so close to home that you might not be good at. Then my job is to protect Mr. Louis from all kinds of dangers."


    "It''s a tearful word. But the cave is probably partly connected to the Royal Castle. Then it won''t be an easy labyrinth for both of us to attack."


    "Wait, you say it''s connected to the royal castle? What makes you think that?"


    Louis expressed his doubts. But when Grosfeld looks into her eyes, he speaks to her in a tone of speech.


    "Lord Louis, you must know. Romansland''s army would not be dumb enough to realize the existence of a cave when it was set up near such a king''s capital. Then with the army of Romansland, or nobility. Besides, wouldn''t it be reasonable to assume there''s a pretty good connection to the upper management?


    "But, but"


    "I agree with Father Sexual Harassment."


    Canato also affirmed Grossfeld''s words. Louis gets stuck with words all the time. Canato is a sober opinion number among the regiment. He, also a sensor, has many remarks urging the regiment to advise and be vigilant. Naturally, his words add weight.


    "I''m rude with Father Sexual Harassment. I am a missionary of love..."


    "Because I don''t care about that. More than that, at least 3 of them seem to suck at a moderate range of hits on my sensors. More than that, the sensors don''t arrive over there. And none of this is stronger than the ones we''ve fought recently as demon kings in general. The signs are the same. Don''t think all I can say is that you''re retarded."


    "Mm..."


    Louis couldn''t help but be convinced by Canato''s words. Because he was very good at what he said. Lexus seemed relieved that Louis had begun to rethink a bit about whether he was of the same opinion. Because Lexus was winking, as a sign of gratitude with his eyes to Canato. Only one person, Grossfeld, was stuffed. Were you unhappy that you were stopped along the way from making your own remarks?


    A little thought out Louis asks for Canato''s opinion.


    "So what''s Canato''s opinion?


    "These four aren''t strong enough for anything. Let''s go back and ask Valsas for directions. Betts and Max might think of a good hand. Oh, my God, it''s a base of this size. They won''t run or hide."


    "Uhm... right"


    Louis was convinced of Canato''s opinion yet something was caught in his heart. About my father, about my brothers, about my family, about my country. For the first time, Louis regretted abandoning his country in a situation so close to him that nothing could be done, and looked back again and again to put the spot behind him.


    Continued

 414 Winter Visit, Part 34 - Just One

    There are those who walk in caves where no one is. The walls were wrapped in a thin, blue and white light, and there was so much light that I couldn''t hardly walk. But there was silence in the cave, and no living man could be found but he with a worm. His name is Orancebre. He is the chief of the High Elf, who was a race that presided over the wisdom of this continent alongside the True Dragon, and at the same time is Teng himself, who has now freed the Demon King to the continent.


    Once he gave wisdom to the various races of the continent with the true dragon Gwendorf, the ancient giant Bronsel, the winged Yerasha and the beast Gora, rejoicing in prosperity and suffering together. He was not called a wise man because he excelled in wisdom. People respected him, but therefore sent him the honor of a wise man. But time has passed, and he has changed. At least, that''s what they thought. Know the aurence of the time, even with Gwendorf.


    But the nature of the Orange Bull has not changed however much time has passed. Yes, because he hasn''t changed by the horrible, because he created the Demon King.


    "(What will people call me in future generations)"


    Oranceble was walking in the cave somewhat early, thinking about it. His footsteps echo in the cave reluctantly. I can''t help but feel my own age for a slightly rougher breath.


    "(hehe, I don''t care about future generations, etc. A thousand years after I lived at most, I was also very old. Still, I guess I''m still a chick if I let Gora tell me. What will he say and curse about me? But whoever tells you, there are things you have to do within the movement of your body)"


    Decisions and purposes are not shaky. But still, it''s not like you don''t bother with the questions that spring up. By the time this action was taken, a millennial debate had taken place in the High Elf clan. Orangeables have seen every one of them.


    And it took an even longer time to unify opinions, work out plans, put tricks in place, and take action. If you noticed, the war was about to go out from the continent. Spark of contention that was so intense and seemed to never stop. To stop the vain strife, he that was once called the Five Wise Men, and his disciples, suffered. And the seed that he sowed to stop the feud, he said, sprouted exactly. What an inconvenience.


    But even if it were to prune all the seeds of peace that had once been sown, Oranzebul took action. I''m not half ready. Besides, I can''t go back. Because it all started.


    "(Take the hands of the wicked, and cut off the lives of the kind-hearted. No, good or bad, I don''t mind taking that life. How ugly and oblivious. Who can redeem this sin? I''m sure no one can do it. Can those who are called ''gods'', who are said to have once existed in this world, burn down my sins? Gwendorf, Gora. What if you guys are in my shoes?


    The usual question to ask yourself. Thoughts that never stop, knowing that there are no answers. Repeating that, the Orange Bull eventually went out into the open space. Traps for the elimination of multiple anti-intruders, this room protected by the junction. And this cave, where the entrance itself does not exist in the first place. Orangeables don''t usually skip instructions without doing anything. Rather, he is the one who holds the key to this plan. The others are puppets. Even Hidun doesn''t know the whole story of the plan. Instead, I couldn''t let a small thing that moves with personal outrage know about this place, which is the essence of this important plan.


    They don''t know. What makes demon kings for, what kills people for, and what disputes for? drowned in means and lacking a sense of purpose. Even though it was himself who adjusted the brainwashing by magic so that it would happen, it was fortunate to him that everyone had followed it so much that, on the other hand, he became aware of the fragility of the creatures of this continent. Even Bradymaria, the demon, was tired of following him so hard that he was a little worried about the future of the living and living things of this continent. Still, it doesn''t make a difference what Oranceble does. Because that''s what you do when you consider it. Stopping his actions will no longer be enemies, whoever they may be. Oranceble was already unwilling to respond to any persuasion. If I were to stop, that was only when I died. But if he dies half-witted, the plan will no longer stop.


    And the other point of Orangeable''s plan was Alphilis. No, it''s like an alphilis to be exact. It was about 300 years ago that Oranzeble foresaw the birth of Alphilis. Then overlap astrology, place of birth, date, gender, name. After knowing everything, Oranzebul applied a trick. At that time, Oranzeble wanted to activate the plan, but the prospect would be extended by an unexpected factor called Aldrius.


    Alphilis is not the main element for Oranzeble. But if my plan collapsed in any way, I needed insurance. It was a human resource for that. That was inhibited by just humans who didn''t even know why. Orangeables were also going to kill Aldrius, less angry at first. But while considering amending the plan, Aldrius got to know Gwendorf. And before that, Aldrius was recognized for his very troublesome existence, and he couldn''t kill it to kill it.


    Fortunately, Aldrius was short-lived, so the Orange Bull was able to make modifications to the plan. Depending on Aldrius'' choice, I could have put Alphilis in my hands sooner, but in that sense, Aldrius made a very nasty choice. How many times Aurangebulls watched them with teething thoughts while monitoring Aldrius'' choices.


    But things weren''t so far beyond imagination for Oranzeble. Alphilis is still acting within the bounds of his assumptions for Orangeable. Rather, forming a mercenary regiment, for example, was desirable for Oranzebul.


    "(I also put a lifeless on surveillance. It won''t be possible for him to lose to Alphilis. Alphilis fangs will never reach me, even if something disadvantages me. It''s a battle you can''t possibly lose, this. No, it''s a fight you can''t lose. This is... Everything must be in my, our hands)"


    When I think about it, I see the face of the boy I pulled into my company. He was an honestly obsessed boy whose name he didn''t even know, but he was attracted to his magic and the type of magic he used. Magic is slightly better than anomaly and silence, not far from lifeless, etc. And the type of witchcraft used is the most rare ''promotion'' witchcraft in the world. Change to an even better form instead of healing to its original form. Orangeables preferred the magical properties.


    So I applied spiritual restraint and was supposed to be my puppet, but apparently he didn''t have any magic acting on him. When that happens, he will have been acting in front of himself from the start. Or maybe even magic or magic is an act. What for, or what do you know. They don''t question it endlessly, but they don''t hostile themselves for now. If it were hostile, Aurangebull became anxious to see if he could win in his current state. I feel the inconvenience of Gwendorf and Gora not being around at that time, and I don''t have to be slightly disillusioned with myself for what I''m trying to do.


    But the boy said he would endorse his plan. Regardless of whether we should trust that one word, is it that we know the whole range of measures that have made it unknown to anyone? Such a person should not even be in the High Elf clan. Except for just one.


    There are no major impediments to the plan so far. Almost all events are proceeding according to the muscular path envisaged. One anxiety is the boy''s words.


    "(Someday, I''ll be shrugged to the feet by those you thought were not enough to take)"


    I have no intention of taking advantage of any other organism. The creatures of this continent were always to be loved by Orangeables, and they still move for it. It''s adorable, why should I look down on other creatures? While Oranzeble felt slightly angry at the boy''s words, he was concerned.


    Maybe that''s why I took a trip to this place. I started it all, in this place of promise. Proceeding to the center of the open space, Oranzeble gently touches the blue and white crystals in it.


    "My daughter..."


    Among the crystals called for by Oranzebul was a high-elf woman with blonde hair asleep. The face seems to await something calmly, but also a little sad. Beautiful woman like a glassmaker who is about to wake up and walk out. When the Orange Bull softly attached his hand, the crystal glowed like an answer to his hand. And from her sleeping crystal, a thin, blue and white line was stretching radially. The line is a wall of caves, stretched out onto the ceiling and seemingly stretched out from all over.


    "Condition... no problem. My dear daughter, Sartifleur. Forgive me for inconvenience. But in a little while, I can accomplish my purpose. Let''s live together again then. In a secluded, deep forest that no one can find..."


    Oranzebul said so, trying to put his forehead on the crystal and get some rest. But it also seemed to beg forgiveness if another saw it.


    I don''t know Orangeables. That there are those who listen to themselves who are unknown and equal to his penance.


    I don''t know Orangeables. that there is already a breakdown in the plan.


    I don''t know Orangeables. Invisibly small debacle. But that is deep, deeply rooted and cannot be replaced already.


    Orangeables cannot know. What it might mean that whoever devotes a heartfelt word to himself is not already alone.


    Orangeables still hadn''t thought that only blue-white crystals would add more depth to their own shadow of solitude.


    Act II, Final


    Continue to Act III

 415 Act III: Revelation

    ~ Act III reveals ~


    During his journey, Alphilis encounters frequent anomalies in various parts of the world with a number of his peers. In the process, she will be blinded to those who are called "black magicians". Though forming an inviolability pact once, in order to counter enemies so mighty as to make the world famous, Alphilis formed a mercenary regiment with the help of True Dragon and Arnelian bishop Miriazal. We will begin full-scale activities.


    On the other hand, each of the forces gradually began to work out measures against angry anomalies everywhere. The Church of Arnelia, the Magic Church, had already begun to respond, and gradually the results seemed to have been achieved. But the enemy''s ploy is deep, and I still don''t see the whole thing. And on the eastern continent there were disturbing movements in the Association against Demons, in the west of the continent in the Church of Olimpus, and in the north of the continent in Romansland, and disturbing shadows were beginning to fall into the world that was called the ''Tahei period''...

 416 Act III Character Table of Contents - Alphilis Peer Edition

    (Alphilis'' friends)


    Alphilis recruits his people. Some are fascinated by her, some are for their own ends, and some are intentional. No one knows yet how many of her people will gather at her place. How with the people gathering at her who organized the mercenary corps.


    Because of her power, she will be targeted by all sorts of people. She herself is unaware of the matter. What fate will she follow from now on? I want you to check it out in the story you''re going to spell.


    �� Alphilis: The protagonist of the book. Mercenaries of the Magic Swordsman. It seals vast amounts of magic by curse, but uses come at a price. We created a mercenary regiment to counter the Orange Bull, but its future remains unclear. Blessed are my people, they''re finally going to be on track, but...?


    �� Miranda: Sister of Arnelianism. He is also a good friend of Alphilis. Has immortal flesh, but cannot cure others by magic. To be familiar with drugs and, more recently, to be entrusted with the task of presiding over the pilgrims as future archbishop candidates.


    �� Lisa: a sensor that travels with Alphilis on exchange terms with Miriazal. I''m engaged to Jake, who I raised myself, and I intend to marry him when he becomes a fine knight in the future. Renatica and I became friends due to strange promises.


    �� Nia: Groussard''s military, but accompanies him to Alphilis for martial arts training. Nowadays he left the military and promised to be one of the Alphilis, but is temporarily returning to Gruzaldo. He is also the lover of Kazas.


    �� Fenna: Royal family of seekers (dark elves). He''s been missing since he fought Lifeless, but now he lives with the Seekers in Arnelia. Also in a position to direct the Seeker. You will cooperate with Alphilis.


    �� Fellow Seekers: Chief Orbastov, First Prince Hartinias, Second Prince Shargin, Third Prince Newmas (death), Fourth Prince Cesari (death), Fifth Prince Roxwell, Willam (former lover of Fenna, death), Auri


    �� Kazas: A young genius who became a university professor at the age of slightly 14. He''s been missing since he fought Lifeless, but the Seekers protected him and did nothing. Now he''s chasing Nia, his lover, and leaning on Gruzaldo with him.


    �� Utility: A fairy of water, but more like a human being, chatting all the time. Accompany the Alphilis and others in the process of aspiring to the superior Spirit. Also known as the Pot Fairy.


    �� Aerial: Administrator of the prairie. You will leave the prairie for Alphilis and follow her. I think of Alphilis as my best friend, like my sister. Specialty weapons are spear, bow, and wind sorcery. I can''t fully use that ability outside of the prairie. My horse is a sylphide.


    �� Maple: Miranda escort in the dark of Arnelianism, sent by Miriazal. The owner of the demonic eye that manipulates the flames in his sight. I don''t like high places, and when I get drunk, I can''t stop being stupid. Note that the destructive power of the eyes is sufficient.


    �� Larna: A dark priest who draws the blood of a succubus, raised by the White Witch Fairtoose. I like Alphilis more than my friends. Doesn''t suit a clear appearance and is belly black.


    �� Gwendorf: Being the head of the legendary True Dragon and watching over Alphilis. Now he''s flying around the world to find out what''s going on in the world. I intend to go see the ancient dragon according to his aims.


    �� Ilmatal: A true dragon not long after birth, but admires Alphilis with his mother. True dragon using multiple braces.


    �� Emerald: a Halpurian woman, half with humans. The birth made her half the village evicted in the name of role, but she herself was bright. I admire the life-saving Alphilis and accompany her. Has the role of guardian of a sword called Lemegate.


    �� Impulse: Turn it into a demon sword owned by Emerald and conduct a thunderbolt. The Devil''s Sword, once so glorified by legends, was on sleep for eternity.


    �� Daron: Giant warrior. I came out on human soil looking for my wife, but having met Alphilis, I was looking for my wife as I acted with her.


    �� Rosetta: A female warrior, a mixture of different races, taking the alias'' Red Eye ''. You will lose a single hit with Alphilis and follow her.


    �� Renatica: He was an assassin, but acts with Alphilis in response to Lisa''s persuasion. She''s not a sensor, but she''s more sensitive to signs than Lisa.


    �� Tasha: Departure from the Friedelin Tenma Knights. On one occasion, Alphilis decided to take care of her.


    �� Jessia: Merchant of the Beast Man. It belongs to the Phoenix Chamber of Commerce. They use it against them because of the hardware they rolled up from the Alphilis, but in fact...?


    �� Lakia: A young true dragon who loves to gamble. It has the ability to fly at such an excellent speed that it takes the alias'' Cyclone Dragon ''. Defeated by Aerial at the casino. There was also the price of the bet and the recommendation of my sister, Maia, who was to reside at Alphilis.


    �� Ekra: Prime Minister of the Kingdom of Ediod, daughter of Hausen. There are also promises made by Hausen and Aldrius that Alphilis will temporarily keep them for himself. A woman who is not good at combat, but who is capable of practicing.


    �� Maia: True Dragon, which takes the alias'' Sky Dragon ''. Gwendorf and I are brothers and sisters. to the surveillance of Rakia and to reside in Alphilis instead of Gwendorf.


    �� Line: Mercenary of the former knight. Alphilis is rotten. Feeling critical of the situation surrounding the world, he began his own investigation, but decided to remain in the mercenary regiment of the Alphilis in the process. It''s usually deceiving, but it''s top notch as a mercenary.


    �� Dance Slave: Devil''s Sword with the Line as Lord. Has characteristics that bring the user''s abilities to the limit.


    �� Ven: Swordsman used from Hausen as escort for Ekra. Equivalent skilled.


    �� Alphilis mercenaries: Lloyd, Grapheth, Dorothy, Piece

 417 Act III Character Table of Contents - Arnelian Church Edition

    (Arnelianism)


    It is an organization marked with charity and salvation, which has existed on the continent for nearly 800 years. The impact on many countries and virtually no nation can ignore the existence of Arnelianism. Although statues of Arnelia the Virgin are kept in each church, Arnelia is only an idol, like a commandment to those of the church to discipline their actions. I never worship Arnelia as God.


    Most Arnelian officials are non-combatants, such as service, sisters and priests, but hold the Temple Knights as their own combat units for hunting demons. He also has a "pilgrimage" that allowed Miriazal to select only the powerful as a person to move freely, as well as a dark area called "No Mouth".


    �� Miriazal: Supreme Bishop of Arnelianism. Its identity is a demon who lives nearly a thousand years. It has changed its appearance according to the times and has played many supreme bishops on its own.


    �� Zhenzi: A woman who is the head of the Arnelian Dark Department "No Mouth". I usually serve Miriazal as a female official. She''s a loud woman for Miriazal, but she combines both real life and practice.


    �� Alberto: Commander of the Temple Knights. He is said to be one of the leading users of swords on the continent. Looks like he''s got some secrets, too...?


    �� Rafferty: Alberto''s brother. Temple knight, wife belt man. He is also said to be second only to Alberto in the current Knights of the Temple.


    �� Belliache: Mermaids picked up by Arnelianism. He is also the wife of Rafferty. It should be noted that I already have a first child named Justin.


    �� Moldard: Alberto, father of Rafferty and temple knight. Former Knights Temple Commander.


    �� Manadil: one of the three Archbishops of Arnelia. Mainly operates the Gloria School and practices inside Arnelia.


    �� Dryde: one of the three Archbishops of Arnelia. Perform mainly Arnelia''s external negotiations.


    �� Minar: one of the three Archbishops of Arnelia. Mainly undertake backwork. Died in battle with Hidun.


    -Minar''s men: Espis, Linella, ''Dogs''


    �� Roxanne: Elf Swordsman. Picked up by Arnelianism on a mundane occasion, to this day. He is the escort of the Deep Green Palace and is also Belliache''s best friend.


    �� Jake: Raised by Lisa and also her fianc��e. Training as much as possible with a single knight in Arnelianism. I plan to be a full temple knight soon.


    �� Elsa: Sister specialized in combat, with a mission of pilgrimage in Arnelianism. I didn''t hate Minar, but... I plan to be Archbishop instead of Minar.


    �� Eliza: Alberto''s cousin. Temple knight who acts with Elsa. A good weapon is a double sword.


    �� Nellie: One of the little ones raised by Lisa. Nowadays I go to Gloria with Jake and train as much as possible for Sister. Now I''m transferring to school. First to Dora.


    �� Ruth: One of the little ones raised by Lisa. Character that spins quickly and is close to insidious. I don''t condone anything that gets my hands on my family.


    �� MIRCHE: Lisa, one of the little ones raised. Demonstrate extraordinary talent for artistic activities.


    �� Dute Hilde: Duke of a certain country and alumni of Jake. You seem to care about Jake since you rubbed him?


    �� Linda: Lady Earl of Sakuriku, Jake''s alumni. I care about Jake, but I can''t get him on the table...?


    �� Lotte: Jake''s alumni from the civilian population. Do you care about him since he helped you?


    �� Bruns: Jake''s alumni from nobility. He had an arrogant personality, but there''s been a slight change in him since Jake beat him up...?


    �� Rascal: Jake''s alumni from the civilian population. Jake and I seem to fit horses, and we''re usually together.


    �� Miltre: Being Jake''s upperclassmate, at a glance in school. He is a native of slavery but plans to join the Temple Knights. Character like a painting of a hard worker.


    �� Marion: Make him the Crown Prince of Sakuriku, a student of Gloria. He planned to return to the country after graduation, but wants to remain in Gloria as a Temple Knights for a while. Bruns and I are from the same country.


    �� Crudas: He is the third son of the Lazar family and brother of Alberto, Lafferty. At the same time as graduation, the decision has been made to join Gloria.

 418 Act III Character Table of Contents - Black Mage Edition

    (Black Mages)


    A group of mysterious magicians who produce demon kings. Its purpose is now. It is riddled with mystery, but its actions are evil. Purpose Things can be sublime...?


    �� Orangeable: One of the legendary Five Wise Men, made head of the Black Mages. It is the origin of the high elves. What happened during the thousands of years he was disappearing...?


    �� Hidun: In a position like the secretary of the Orange Bull. Everyone says "brothers and sisters," but they don''t gather respect. It is a blood-sucking species and a human half, and even I am the object of hatred. Cooperate with Oranzeble for personal outrage s, the owner of evil thoughts.


    - Subordinate: Mascalade


    �� Lifeless: Hero King Graham himself in history. It has a personality that prefers battle, a magic power for 100,000 magicians and an immortal body. Currently, the surveillance of Alphilis is mainly carried out as a punishment for solitary action.


    �� Subordinates: Dortmund, Erlich, Blanche


    �� Doom: Evil Spirit and Human Quarter. He has a brutal personality and shows interest in Lisa.


    �� Subordinates: Osiria, Maneater, Libidu, Insomnia


    �� ANNORMARY: The person who manages the workshop that produces the Demon King. He is a boy like an old man, a euphoria man who looked ugly, and an even more authentic mazohist. It produces a large number of its own identities and increases its work capacity.


    - Subordinate: Cerberus (Porch)


    �� Silence: A magician who takes the alias "operator". It looks very beautiful, but its character is belligerent and cruel. Abilities and the like are unknown.


    �� Dragreo: The man who takes the alias "King of the Beasts". I''m good at fleshbullet warfare. It''s commonly called silly, but its fighting power is awesome.


    �� Bradymaria: seemingly young, but powerful to contend one or two of them. In fact, it is an even more superior species than the true dragon known as the Demon God, whose existence even Gwendorf fears.


    �� Subordinates: Euwayne, Moldred, Galahad


    �� Titania: The legendary sword emperor himself in history. A woman called the greatest swordsman in human history. Looks like the "clan that rewards weapons" came from, but the details are unknown. Never brutal in character, but loyal to the task.


    �� Calamity: A woman who handles insects and sends her own identities everywhere. Bradymaria, powerful enough to have formed the trifle of the southern continent alongside Dragreo.


    �� Yugdrasil: The real name is unknown, but the name was given by Alphilis. He seems to be quite capable, but he himself has never seen aggressive action before. Seems interested in Alphilis.

 419 Act III Person Table of Contents - Other Person Edition

    (Magic Church)


    An organization supposedly founded by a human being who was first given knowledge by True Dragon. History from its predecessors is very long, but it was only in the last few hundred years or so that it entered the current system as an organization. Surveillance agencies to prevent sorcerers from going wild nowadays, and organizations that lend a hand to projects that require sorcery. He also monitors the remaining Great Demon Kings on this continent.


    An organization formed from many factions, with no monolithic chain of command. For this reason, even the head of a group sometimes does not grasp the behavior, and sometimes people appear to run wild.


    It is their duty to use astrology and other means to protect talented humans early and to educate them properly. But for some reason, Alphilis was leaking from their protection, and when her power ran wild, she was to be turned over to Abyss for a conquest unit.


    For this reason, there is still a party that considers the Alphilis, which has returned the conquest troops, dangerous.


    �� Tetrastine: current representative of the Magic Church. He looks like a boy, but his figure has been intact for 60 years. It is of a very selfish character and does not choose its means if it is for a purpose, but its purpose is still unknown.


    �� Lissy: Tetrastine''s secretary and escort. She is also told that she has not changed in any way for 60 years. Seems like there''s a shallow connection to Tetrastine?


    �� Esmeralda: Make him one of Tetrastine''s few disciples and his good understanders. The only person who listens to him equally, feared in the Church. Current summoner faction representative.


    �� Subordinates: Pickert, Dogarov


    �� Ingville: Head of the dark side of the Magic Church. A brilliant young man who became captain of the dark. At the same time, he is an ambitious man.


    �� HUMIRNE:: As a representative of the Church of Dark Magic, he boasts the largest forces in the Association. There are also reports that they are aiming for the chairman''s seat.


    (Oriental Demon Society)


    An organization that exists on the eastern continent, separate from the continent where the Alphilis and others are located. A group that specializes in combat, not so many, but sharp and diverse.


    It had been partitioned by four families that had achieved results in the demonic crusade in the East, but for the first time in recent years, none other than the four headed it. Since then they have crusaded demons with the momentum of the bamboo, a situation in which even the countries of the eastern continent cannot ignore its effects.


    And the next thing they want...?


    �� Puritanical White Fun: Head of the Demon Society. Arrogant shore sucks, but considerable strength. He is also a man of conspiracy and ambition. Looks like he''s consorting with Brady Maria to set something up.


    -Amonkey Maru: His direct report picked up by Baihua. White fun, they say, "I can use it there".


    �� Kiyojo Poetry: The head of the Kiyojo family, a prestigious home of the Association for the Fight against Demons. A witch of tremendous power, but quite natural and dodgy. But in fact, my head spins pretty fast, and my liver is sitting there. She seems to be up to something through Hidun.


    �� Dongyun Sakura: Samurai serving Shino. Serious personality.


    �� Ceremonial capital: a samurai witch who serves poetry. Pretty shattered personality. Perverts who admit it together with others.


    �� Princess Yao: The ghost princess of "The Valley of Thousand Strings" who became friends with Shino because of mundane reasons. He is now hidden at Shino''s place.


    (Vandal-Valsas-Blackhawk)


    Mercenaries, also known as the strongest in the continent. Alphilis has anti-war experience with Squad Three, but he was unilaterally hit at that time. Each and every one of them is a brave warrior, and Valsas, the leader of the regiment in particular, is also said to be the best warrior on the continent. He has a background in being a human being, but also drawn from King Dryan of Groussard.


    The scope of activity is the western proximity of war-torn continents, most recently hunting around for demon kings. By the way, Alphilis had face-to-face knowledge with Squad Two, Squad Three, and had a Demon King''s War celebration at the Zeldos store where he was captain of Squad Four.


    Valsas feels a continental anomaly with its unique account. Their activities in hunting around demons will be unexpected and intertwined with the demon kings.


    �� Valsas: Leader of the Blackhawk, the most powerful mercenary regiment on the continent. His nickname is "Mad Beast". A swordsman who is even said to be one of the most powerful warriors on the continent and no one knows its name. A raw mercenary born on the battlefield and raised on the battlefield as a sleeping bed.


    Squad 0: Mireille, Amarina, Grace, Canato, more


    �� Betts: Deputy Director of Blackhawk. His nickname is "monster". Originally from a famous family of martial arts. The old and increasingly thriving sword moves do not take a pull on any member.


    �� Max: Most Squad Captain. His nickname is "Snake Eye". Always accompanied by a subordinate known as Lovers.


    �� Subordinates: Limfera, Shire, Penelope, Halutra


    �� Louis: Captain of 2nd Squad. He''s a former Romansland military man, nicknamed "Ice Blade". I like Alphilis. I lost my place in the country, and ran away again for my brother, but it is also as if I still cannot abandon my homeland.


    �� Lexus: Second Lieutenant. His nickname is Reaper. He''s a freak at first sight, but his arm is sure. It is usually a light nori, but exhibits unparalleled sharpness on the battlefield.


    �� Zerver: Captain of the third squad. He was originally a soldier, nicknamed "The Rigid Sword". He has a personality that is inherently picturesque in seriousness, but he is swept away by some gambler-loving crew. If it''s just the arm of the sword, it''s enough of a user to show the alphilis overwhelmingly.


    �� Subordinates: Dorothy, Dunda, Bernau, and half of the others have not appeared


    �� Zeldos: Captain of Squad Four. During his retirement, he ran a tavern in Meesia. His nickname is "Iron Break". It is a nickname from destroying armor helmets with bare hands. He used to be a military adviser to Groussard and so on, but he got tired of running away. To be helped by Meesia where she fell alive and to work from now on. With the total annihilation of Squad Four, he returned at the behest of Valsas.


    �� Lasha: Deputy Captain of the Fourth Squad. His nickname is Instant Kill. It''s an intelligent personality for a beast man, but I can''t get my hands on it when it''s clean. It should be noted that the fourth squad consists of about 20 people.


    �� Subordinates: Me?a, Aulu, etc.


    �� Gergeda: Captain of the Fifth Squad. His nickname is "Outside Road". Very cruel personality. He is a Blackhawk filth and treasures on the battle, but his members hate him because of his insidious character. It should be noted that the fifth squad is the largest if only in number, with about 30 people enrolled.


    �� Fondaine: Captain of the Sixth Squad. His nickname is "Tutor". Beautiful woman, but pretty scary personality. Follow the numerous beasts and are on the battlefield. Squad Six is her only configuration. But there are countless beasts to follow.


    (Tenma Knights of Friedelinde)


    -Captain Mistona: General captain of the Knights of Friedelinde with a total of nearly 1000. I rarely moved from my hometown, and now I receive very few requests. She is also the mother of two children.


    -Captain of the Most Squad Katrya: He is the captain of the Squad Aphrodite and at the same time a luxury whore. To hold her in the hands of what is said to be one of the most beautiful women in the world, it is also said that if you are a concurrent man, you will earn a lifetime as the market.


    -Captain Verfra, 2nd Squad: Captain of Troop Athena. She looks like a girl, but blessed by the earth, she boasts the power to surpass the Giants by birth.


    -Secretary Marguerite, 2nd Squad: Constantly smiling retributors. The sword cannot be captured by a normal person.


    -Captain Emerge of Squad Three: Make him Tasha''s sister and captain of Squad Raswati. It is a roomy unit and the largest number of troops that do everything from support to positive motion.


    -Nesnem, 3rd Squad Deputy: Serious Deputy. I worship Emerge.


    (Other people)


    Here are some of the people who appear in the story in different places. I can''t introduce them all, so every time they show up again, I''ll put in a little digest. Some people won''t be able to cover it, but point it out as appropriate when you realize it.


    �� Aldrius: The one who cursed and raised Alphilis. Mage, knight, master of life for Alphilis, deceased. He was so successful in the world that he was awarded the title of Meister, but he was not satisfied. His soul gained peace for the first time by nurturing Alphilis.


    �� Faranx: parent of Aerial''s upbringing and protector of the prairie. Miriazal helped me at a young age. Died in battle with Dragreo.


    �� WINTIER: A superior spirit living in the prairie, he is also the parent of Utility''s upbringing. A swarm of demon kings chases Sumi on a wandering journey.


    �� Fairtoose: a white witch in the swamp and current representative of the witches. I raised Larna. Sarpent and I are in love. Currently traveling east to host a group of witches.


    �� Sarpent: One of the true dragons, the disciple of Gwendorf. Being a true dragon, I fell in love with a human fair-tooth. Now he awaits the return of Fairtoose while quietly purifying himself in the swamps.


    �� Rouge: Daughter of the Fire Dragon helped by Sarpent. I was in love with Sarpent, but the thought is already dead without accomplishment.


    �� Zems the Brave: those who, by their guilds and nations, have been recognized for their achievements and certified as brave. One of the warriors named for the continent. But that true face...?


    �� Spears'' Four Sisters: Survival of the Great Demon King during the War. We live under the supervision of the Magic Church, but sometimes we leave our territory to operate.


    �� Roch: one of Gruzaldo''s 12 beast generals. Take the alias'' Divine Speed ''. Calm down, but I can''t get my hands on it when it''s crisp.


    �� Vargo: one Gruzaldo 12 beast general. Take the alias'' Rigorous''. Short temper and emotional.


    �� Rayfan: Princess of the Principality of Krums. Existence has been spent without being too public. It is casual for the royal family and is now the representative of the Principality of Krums.


    �� Rusty: He is an escort for Ray fans and a solid one. Apparently, Chancellor Krums has decided to be born, and is currently studying.


    �� Muster: Third Prince of the Principality of Krums. A tragic prince who was said to have killed his two brothers and taken power and was considered a rare fool to see, but whose identity was different. A statement made demon king by the hand of Anomaly, defeated by the line.


    �� Anneclose: Make it the Second Duchess of Romansland, Head of the Dragon Knights Division III. A win-win and high-pressure personality, but no better than the ease of the Alphilis, she became her best friend. Nowadays, we interact letters with Alphilis.


    �� Closes: Ice Witch Apprentice living in the ice fields of Pilebos. I refused to invite Alphilis, and I still keep the seal, which is an ice field, but I care about Alphilis.


    �� Dryan: King of Gruzaldo. Its combat capabilities are also highly callous with the strongest on the continent. Unaware of the loss on the battlefield, the only draw is Valsas in Blackhawk. When I was younger, I was known for my lack of steel cannons, but now I have experience and have become a king who combines cold with sight.


    �� Amur: Military personnel belonging to Gruzaldo. Usually, it''s a good word. Its ability is high, but it also operates in a special position within the military because the person hated its birth. I solicited Nia as my own deputy and brought her back to Gruzaldo. Roch and others are asking me to explore trends such as the Demon King.


    �� Gora: Oranzeble, one of the five sages alongside Gwendorf. Early on he has gone down to the field and carried out authentic activities in the hope of the development of the beasts. The result is the current gruzaldo, but he himself is not usually on the table. Its ability is unknown.


    �� Milnay: She belonged to the mercenary regiment of Alphilis, but she has not met her policy and has been chased by the mercenary regiment. The message is currently unknown.


    �� La Millishire: The original witch of Olimpus. La Forse''s mother.


    �� La Forse: Contemporary witch of Olimpas. It is seen as the finest magician on the continent. Its ability is still riddled with mystery.


    �� Me Chatres: Witch from Olimpas. Unbeknownst to her name, she came in a covert manner. Having seen the future through her demonic eyes, she has called out to people everywhere who would be singularities, but is killed by Hidun. What she saw and wanted to do took the form of being buried in the darkness.


    �� Notice (Truffon): True Dragon older than the existing Gwendorf. He was a dragon so good in sight and knowledge that he was previously called the "Seiryu Dragon," but as his opinions gradually became unacceptable, he disappeared at one point from before Furaku and the True Dragons. There are still many of his followers, but he himself lives in booze among humans. Aldrius and I had a face-to-face experience.


    �� Stervese: He is an older true dragon than Gwendorf, and is also the opinion of the true dragons. I gave Maia some advice so she could bring Irmatal back from Alphilis, but...?


    �� Larfon: Maia''s husband, True Dragon. That buddy doesn''t seem to be getting along very well...?

 420 The Problems of Closed Powers, Part 1 ~ Signs ~

    The time was in the middle of winter. At this coldest time of the year, the northern part of the continent is engulfed by heavy snow. So is Rockheir, home of the Friedelinde Mercenaries, and so is Romansland. Romansland during this time of year can''t help transporting supplies because of the snow that has fallen. The carriage will not itch before the wheels if it does not snow, and the snow will accumulate later from beyond which the snow has been rolled away.


    Nevertheless, the minimum necessary material transport must be carried out for the operation of the country, for which Romansland is releasing the bulk of the continent''s largest army. No, rather, it can be said that it was the right historical fact that the size of the army was increased in order for the country to carry out the transportation of supplies.


    Let''s talk a little bit about Romans Land history. This part of the land was originally the nest of demon kings. The mountains are steep, and the snow is hard to attack deeply, and easy to protect. Perhaps it was only natural that the demon kings preferred this place, where Pilebos was held back and turned into a heavenly fortress. Because even Arnelianism at the time was such a situation as to put it behind us.


    Man was a slave to the demon kings. Or it was a toy. Depending on the mood of the demons, they are ravaged, hospitalized, and killed. Those days. The people of this land lived frightened but gave up somewhere.


    Among them stood up was a tribal youth who lived at height. The young man, who was able to converse with the dragon, ran among the dragon tribes with his best friend Fei Long, who grew up with him, turning with them on his side. And eventually with some of the true dragons on his side, the youth began to defy the Demon King.


    Soldiers gather under the youth, and eventually they drive away many demon kings and finally succeed in building a single nation. That is what Romansland is today, and the youth became the first king. The young man''s hair is brunette, his eyes are beautiful blue, and he is told that a strange tattoo was born on his back.


    But no one was born who could then have a conversation with a dragon in Romansland. Although every few generations people were born representing the same tattoo as the first king on a part of their body, they were somewhat compatible with dragons and conversation was impossible. The interaction between Romans Land and the dragons therefore slowly faded, leaving them with vast areas of occupation and ways to keep and tame the flying dragons and the overwhelming military power that used them.


    For all these reasons, Romansland had no deep involvement with Arnelia, and Romansland, which had the means to travel even in the middle of winter because it was available to Fei Long, was invincible in the country. According to the dragon race, the wings are resistant to the cold and are not even frightened by some snowstorms.


    Romansland, who also had the means of attack from overhead outside the country, made repeated invasions of other countries, but they did not expand their national territory more than they had to, they could not. It was difficult to grow crops. Their grain production capacity was limited in the land, and they could not have fought so many large-scale battles. It was also difficult for neighbouring countries to demonstrate their ambitions even more because of their desire to be respectful. And, of course, don''t forget that Arnelianism has all sorts of hands around it. In addition, it may have been significant that the continent itself was engulfed in a state of abhorrence because of the prolonged war.


    "The giant beast can''t move by its own weight" was a perception of Romansland in various countries. At least, even the people of Romansland were starting to think so. Very, until recently.


    "Father, is Father there!?


    It was Anneclose, the Second Empress of Romans Land, who walked angrily on the red and soft carpet. It was a carpet that was supposed to be made of shock-absorbing material, but Anneclose''s anger even surpassed it, walking with momentum that could just rock and drop the expensive vase decorated in the hallway. As she and her different nobles lay flat in the hallway, they just look at each other after her passing.


    There is a man who follows her diagonally.


    "Princess, princess! Please make yourself comfortable!


    "You think it weighs? You can''t weigh yourself!


    Anneclose grabbed the man''s collar and slammed him against the wall. Though a woman, it is a major anneclosure. She was trained in the army for years as a dragon knight again. It was easy enough to slap that man, the little man, with one hand against the wall. But let not his sword fall upon him, and those around him fled before us. The man is also shaking as he hits the ghost-like shape of Anneclose.


    "Oh, please calm down. Please forgive me peacefully."


    "Shit! Do you think the wooden end gives me an opinion? I just got into my father and came out!!


    "Well, that''s not much to say"


    The man Anneclose slammed against the wall with his gruesome words blew a cold sweat with a hand wipe removed from her nostrils when she was released from her hands. When I saw it, it was a used hand wipe. Do you sweat cold from time to time?


    But the man began to follow Anneclose again. Annecloses that will surely stare at the man.


    "Are you still following me!?


    "Yes. Unfortunately, right now, Father... the King is not feeling well. Now I''m stuck in a painting dedicated to the king, handling a few cases and more importantly, serving as a cure"


    "Saying it''s cured? Don''t be silly!!


    Now it was time for Anneclose to get serious and furious. Man, his name is Voff, but he beat the crap out of the universe.


    "Curing, etc., and with which mouth you want it! You don''t think I know? In one of the king''s paintings there is a feast at night, which brings in luxurious food day after night, women gathered from all over the country, and unnecessary luxury schedules. Leave me so distracted that I can hear you outside the royal palace, where''s the cure! Besides, the total cost of inanimity is more than the total cost of the entire royal palace in the last decade? This amount oppressed the finances, and the people were to be taxed even heavier every month. In addition to that, all that imposes further taxes on the people if it becomes a bill that comes out of the king''s painting recently. With what thoughts we''re handling it..."


    Anneclose remembered the military and meetings of the past year, and cut words unexpectedly with pity. At present in the Royal Palace, it has been a long time since the King''s condition was discussed as strange. King Swendle, father king of Anneclose, whose name was known as King Wise. If he walked, the nobility lay flat with nature, and the young Anneclose loved walking next to him.


    But the thought of being cut off by the king''s evil mouth. Now so full of herself and hope, in a royal palace, she only hurriedly passed through with her ears blocked. She is full of pity.


    But knowing or not how she felt like that, Voff ran through words that Anneclose had never thought of.


    "Dear Anneclose, I have a good suggestion for Her Royal Highness such a princess"


    "Good news? I don''t know what you''re saying, but I''ll spare you the guts you have to say until I hit you, and I''ll lend you my ears."


    "Thank you for your kind words. That''s the idea... I need your ears."


    Voff asked Anneclose to lend her ear, so she forced her ear closer. I don''t know what the fragrance is, but Anneclose hated this guy who always breathes sweet bad breath out of his mouth, but she can''t even be so evil if she''s also my father''s favorite minister. I don''t know if I can beat him up now. But Anneclose was nasty, even though he slashed and threw it away before the time, such as such a despicable and vile man otherwise. He was the most deserving of spit, such as a man who let his own daughter dance naked in front of the public for nothing, when the king said there was no amusing pastime. That is not the king''s petition.


    But all this time, Anneclose was completely disoriented. I heard Voff, and now I grabbed his chest barn and started hitting him with silence and lumps. What surprised me was Voff. He couldn''t understand Anneclose''s behavior. I looked up at her more with a look of amazement than with pain.


    "Hih, princess. What are you doing, Mahiu... blah."


    "Shut up, Shiro! What did you just say? You think I should take down Vindal? Vindal''s a country, but he''s our friend. You want us to eat our hands and feet and fill their bellies, you!


    "Oh, no. But it is true that if we wage war, logistics will be better and the economy will be better. It''s common sense in economics."


    "I know that! But it is only a last resort, and ultimately the country and the people are exhausted. Relations between our country and neighbouring countries have been very good over the past decade. You want me to throw that away myself? If you do something that doesn''t make sense, what kind of defamation do you get from other countries..."


    "Then you just have to have an excuse, right?


    Voff spoke as he wiped the blood dripping from his mouth. Anneclose had a creepy impression on the little man in front of her for the first time in her eyes, who began to light that dubious light.


    Continued

 421 The Problems of Closed Powers, Part 2 - Disturbing Moves

    "An excuse," he said.


    "Yes, it''s an excuse. As you know, we in Romansland have sent resident ambassadors to our countries. If they meet an unfortunate incident at the hands of a nation..."


    "... what the hell are you talking about, you?


    At some point Anneclose had pulled out her own sword. Though the Imperial Princess is not permitted to commit murder under the king''s authority. If there had been a murder, even royal blood ties would not have spared a felony. Of course Anneclose knew about it, but she remembered so much anger and fear that she forgot about it. I didn''t feel intimidated by Voff. She remembered the unspeakable fear of the man who spoke too easily of inhumanity.


    He was silent in accepting that Anneclose crept closer to Voff as it was. It''s as if you want that to unfold. But there was a man who grabbed Anneclose''s hand at the place.


    "Princess, you won''t make it that far"


    Anneclose saw the Lord who grabbed his hand as a hack. It was one of the generals, Oswald. It is a general who deposits the 6th Division of the Land War. Next to it was Shepard, who also deposited the third division of the Land War, and the cluster of division chiefs of the fifth division of the Air War. All are magnificent and well-known to the nations as generals who will keep this country. Especially since Oswald had a background in being an Anneclose educator, who was also hard for her to resist.


    "Bitter. Why stop?"


    "For one thing, that''s the code. If the royal family, which should be the norm of the Bunwu hundred officials, breaks the code itself, then no one should obey the code in the future. The other one won''t bother the princess''s hands. If it''s an order, I''ll cut it and throw it away immediately. Even if the king orders you to do yourself harm on the spot, let''s do it."


    "... that''s all they say, and who can give orders and so on? It''s too much of a loss to redeem the treasure of the country for such a lowlife. I''ll pull it off."


    "Oh, that''s a wise princess. Thank you for your loss."


    Oswald showed a bit of great emotion, so even the neighboring cluster and Anneclose laughed bitterly. For a long time this Oswald was a rare and loving figure for Romansland military personnel. Remember to soothe the occasion with jokes, even in the fold of a country''s important cabinet meeting. He was a well-liked man of all personalities. But only Shepard remained faceless without laughing.


    Angry Anneclose stares at Voff again.


    "Okay. Forgive me for sparing your face this time, but next time try such ominous words and deeds. I''ll slap you bareback."


    "Ha ha. And I understand that."


    "Naturally. From now on, make proposals that will benefit the country and the people."


    That''s all Anneclose left to say, now he started walking with three generals. Later, Voff was left lying flat with his forehead rubbed on the ground.


    Anneclose talks to the generals as she walks.


    "By the way, what happened to all three heavy towns in the country? Did you get permission to enter here?


    "Wasn''t much of an abusive means. I heard strange rumors."


    "Wonderful?"


    Anneclose had a bad feeling. As if to observe the anxiety, Oswald immediately started talking.


    "What Voff said earlier is realistic. There''s already movement in the army."


    "What, which division?


    "1st and 5th divisions of the Land War. And it''s the 2nd and 4th divisions of the air war."


    "Stupid, you said four!? And I didn''t know 1st or 2nd would work."


    The first and second in both land and air warfare are to be led by royalty. The first division of the Land War was made by Augusto, the eldest brother, the Crown Prince. The second of the air wars is led by his uncle, Donifest. Anneclose''s division is Air War Division 3. It is the order of the division chief because he is royal, but at the same time it was also evidence that so much of the power of Anneclose was recognized.


    In other words, there are five divisions led by royalty. If two of them were to move, that was actually the first time in decades. If it''s a demonic crusade or a calm civil unrest around, usually only the other divisions move. When moving a division directly under the royal family, it will also show other countries that its own country is serious. If that were the case, there were fears that this war would not work. Anneclose and the other generals, of course, know about it.


    "So, what country are you preparing to attack?


    "I don''t know that yet. But when I let you look for the scale of preparation, you said it wasn''t the amount of material that would invade only one country? If you do, you''ll probably..."


    "It would be multifaceted simultaneous"


    They were surprised when Shepard, who had been silent until now, suddenly spoke. But a man named Shepard doesn''t utter a futile word. Depositing the third division of the Army, he has a say in the army next to the royal family. It didn''t even fix it and showed that he was the best in the military. He lasts a long time, because he is the head of the prestigious Romansland military.


    The Shepard speaks.


    "It wasn''t just Oswald, I let him look in secret, too. More to the point, it looks like we''re on our way east."


    "Stupid, wasn''t that geographically impossible?


    If it''s a positive attack, yes.


    To Shepard''s words, face to face. But more than that, he said nothing, and the conversation ended there. Shepard only speaks of matters of certainty. In other words, the progression was no longer a rumor, but a realistic issue. Increasingly, Anneclose renewed her determination to honor her father. Of course, the other generals were the same, but Shepard''s purpose was only somewhat different.


    Anneclose gained even more momentum by accompanying the generals and took her to the private room of her father in a stronger foothold. There was a guard soldier there who tried to control the intrusion of the Annecloses in the form of crossing spears, but there are four generals that Romansland is proud of. There are no soldiers who are not frightened by them at the same time. The soldier lost his temper just because he was stared at, and he couldn''t help himself in the hand holding the spear. Out of the way the soldier''s spear, Anneclose opens the door.


    "Father, excuse me!


    Anneclose opens the king''s private room door in battle. The ladies, who were inside the door opened with momentum, were surprised, but the king''s figure was not there. The room was made so that the king could carry out his duties, and books and documents existed in the closet, close to the king''s study, which preferred books of military law and economics, as in the mountains. At the same time, on the king''s desk. Anneclose looks closer to the desk, but there was dust build-up there. I guess it hasn''t been used for a long time.


    "The woman there"


    "Yes!


    The woman, stared into the eye of Anneclose''s cleaver, replies as she stretches herself.


    "The king hasn''t used this desk in a long time. Where did the king get his job?


    "Oh, that''s..."


    The woman went awry. I had eyes for my companions to seek salvation, but my companions deliberately kept them out of sight with her. I guess that''s all they''re having trouble answering. Anneclose noticed that too, but if you don''t ask me, I won''t move on.


    "I''m not blaming you. Let me be clear."


    "Yes. That''s very hard to say..."


    The woman cut the words again. But Anneclose waited still for her words. A previous Anneclose would have intimidated her right away. But when I met Alphilis, she seemed to have grown spiritually once. I learned to put up with patience and trust people. I''ve also learned that people don''t always have the same temperament to make instant decisions as they do.


    And Anneclose waited for her lady''s reply under the guise of calm so as not to put as much anger on the table as possible. The woman finally opened her heavy mouth to see how it worked.


    "Um, the king, from the... bedroom, always..."


    "What, you''re telling me you''re ruling a country matter out of your bedroom!?


    "Hih, hih"


    The moment I heard the word, Anneclose''s expression stained with anger, so the lady was completely frightened and hidden in the shadows of the other ladies. Anneclose lost her place of emotion with an angry, wretched one, but at that moment she heard the king and woman laughing with pleasure from the next room. That must have been the bedroom. I remember coming to see you a lot when I was a kid.


    "Father, excuse me!


    Hear the voice. No, Anneclose opened it in a manner close to thrusting through its door. A woman crashes into a door that has been opened to violence, but Anneclose is no longer comfortable with the matter. That''s how she came to mind.


    But it was an even more incredible sight for her to receive such an angry-headed anneclosure.


    Continued

 422 The Problems of Closed Powers, Part 3 - Poisonous Women

    "Anne? It would be rude not to let her touch her, though her daughter. Where do I get this place?"


    "Yes, Your Highness. The king is enjoying himself."


    King Swendle was in the midst of some fun, as the lady who snuggled next to the king said. Next door is a luscious woman. He was the king''s favorite and had Orlowarge, the most powerful concubine in the rear palace after the death of his righteous wife. Try to get down on your knees around you, ladies offering booze over your head. They exposed their skin uniformly, some of them completely naked. In addition, on the king''s large bed, there were two dancers, like just wrapped around metal chains, who were dancing and dancing with thin cloth again. The pussy and others were naturally rounded out, and the generals accidentally wrinkled between their eyebrows at the sight, and Anneclose was dazed.


    But there''s a keen anneclosure. Get me back soon.


    "Father, I know exactly where this is. But when I heard that the king was ill enough not to be able to carry out his duties, I came to see him worried. May I ask what an illustration of this!?


    Anneclose''s tone is polite, but the tone is quarrelsome. The women who perceived it began to tremble with their hands holding bottles of alcohol. Those who bought the king''s unhappiness and were struck in the neck are not alone or two from the time when the king was healthy. King Swendle is brilliant, but he was also famous for his temperament intensity. It was thought that the one-touch tension would run, but the surroundings clapped out as the king loosened his mouth as if to mock Anneclose all the time. By contrast, Anneclose was angry and dyed her face to the vermilion.


    "There is no explanation or anything. I give the necessary instructions. Everything else is over."


    "Did you say some end, some end? Three days ago, a fire broke out in Castle Town and 12 people were burned to death. There were 19 burned houses and 33 burned residents. Of the burned buildings, two are state facilities. We have created an alternative to the fact that we cannot find a replacement building and its functioning has ceased, but we cannot move because there is no king''s decree. Did you say the end of the story?


    "Isn''t that the end? Why are there prime ministers and home affairs ministers? How many times have I had to tell you not to turn to such resolutions?"


    "So you''re sure you want to process it here?


    "Whatever."


    "Then let''s just say that''s good. From now on, cases that have passed more than a certain period of time will be adjudicated on their own here. But what are the necessary instructions?


    Neither does Anneclose pull a step. It takes more to eat at the king, but the king still only laughed lightly.


    "That''s a big secret of the state. How can you teach my daughter yet?"


    "I am royal, too, and I keep one division. You still think I can''t teach you?


    "That''s right. People have their share. Oh, my God."


    "... okay"


    The king darkly told me that he was completely horny, and Anneclose could not find any more significance in talking to his father. She left a throwaway dialogue at the end as she flipped her fur cloak.


    "My king. I don''t mean to blame anyone, but I can''t blame you as much for not being intoxicated. You have a noticeable beard under your eyes. It doesn''t look very good for your age."


    The king laughed invincibly against the word, and Orloage next door smiled the other way. Anneclose left the king''s room with such impetus as to say yes or no, and walked away early enough. Afterwards, after the generals had offered their greetings to the king, they rushed on. What they wanted to say was almost conveyed by Anneclose, and his subordinates could not pursue further what Anneclose could not say or do. At least we have to set aside the opportunity. It was a smart way to disperse early without upsetting the king.


    But they discuss it in a whisper, following a flashy anneclosure.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Oh, there''s clearly something wrong with the king. The king, who was so wise, was as if he were someone else. As it is, to that poisonous woman..."


    "Don''t say anything rare. Still this is the power zone of that poisonous woman."


    Shepard takes control of Oswald and the cluster. The two people, annoyed by the voice, looked around, but fortunately there were no figures around. The three lurk their voices even further.


    "Anyway, the discussion is our next opportunity."


    "Then three nights from now."


    "Uhm. Then why don''t you bring your own trustworthy companions?


    To Oswald''s suggestion, Shepard and Cluster looked at each other.


    "What do you mean, sir?"


    "As it is, the country just rots. We will need to consider the future response in full."


    "Seriously, yeah. Then Her Royal Highness can''t get involved."


    "Exactly, Lord Shepard understands the story."


    Satisfied with Shepard''s words, Oswald broke up there as he was. Anneclose left the scene unaware of the three exchanges. All that was left was Shepard to think about and a cluster that couldn''t keep up with the story.


    "Hey, it''s Shepard. What was Sir Oswald trying to say?


    "The point is, if you needed to, you wanted to say you''d start a revolt"


    "Ha, sola..."


    "Don''t speak up"


    He couldn''t speak until the end as Shepard gently poked the belly of the cluster. But the face cannot hide the agitation. The servant also dived his voice further into the seriousness of the matter.


    "(Are you insane?


    "(I''m not the one making the joke. But the only target is a poisonous woman named Orlowarge. Because of the loyalty of your old body, what are you going to do with the king, and then there will be no one in this country who will cooperate just as well. Just like me. I didn''t lose my loyalty to the king.)"


    "(That''s right. How can I say that the king is corrupt, and put it in his hands, etc.)"


    "(Uhm. I guess that''s why I''m putting up the math to kill that poisonous woman alone. Well, we have to do it in secret. The details are in three days. I have a lot to look into by then, too. Lord Cluster is a lousy liar. Get ready there, don''t be distracted at best)"


    "(Ugh, um. I''m a conspiracy and all. I''ll leave that area to the two of us. Oh, I''d still rather be told to penetrate towards 100,000 troops if this were the case)"


    "(If we start a revolt, that will bring realism. Romansland vs. neighbouring countries. Or more. Arnelia Church has to put a piece on it before it moves)"


    That''s all I said, these two broke up and went. Take them later, and walk ahead is Anneclose. She was also in a complicated mood.


    Her mother, or former queen, disappeared nearly 10 years ago. After giving birth to her sister, Virania, she fell ill completely, gradually weakened and became a person who would not return as she was. It was the royal family, civilians and martial officers who were shocked by her death, as were the people, but the best was still King Swendle.


    He was a rare, serious and one-way man to the king, little closer to the rear palace, and never tried to have children with his concubines. It was also conceived that having a child with his concubine would later become a spark of successor strife, and most importantly, Swendle loved his rightful wife so much. In response to his love, the queen encouraged the creation of a child, but as a result she lost her life. At one time the king blamed himself for the cause of his wife''s loss, and it looked painful to see. The ministers advised Swendle to take a posterior wife like that, but the king did not listen hard.


    But then a woman is summoned before him. It was the lower daughter who looked after him around him, and the lower daughter Orloage, who was also close to the queen. Being in a humble capacity but with great sentiment, she had finally reached the point of taking care of the Queen''s surroundings, a lower daughter but also a friend of the Queen. She had the opportunity to exchange words with the king like that, and the king seemed to like her too.


    After the Queen''s death, it was Orlovage, no other, who supported Swendle in the shadows, and the matter was firmly rumored in the rear palace. As the anecdote circulated to the court, Orloage gradually established himself as Swendor''s concubine. The children, starting with Anneclose, were watching the flow in a very complicated mood, but if they saw Swendle regaining his appearance, no one could stop the flow. Yes, everything was supposed to be fine.


    "Since when... what couldn''t you have done?


    Anneclose didn''t know. Anneclose, who was a daughter to the rumors of Orloage and the king, felt indescribable, but wondered if that was okay if my father was happy. The fact was that the king was getting back on his feet, and Orloage, with the king''s favor, made it beautiful. Anneclose even thought it was gradually creepy for her to be so beautiful that she even seemed kind of unusual. But I don''t know about love, she was cleaning up the discomfort as it was, that it would be like that with a woman in love.


    One of the first things Annecloses clearly realized was that more people were unfamiliar with the king''s palace. At some point people were being replaced one by one. Humans who are heartless and have little respect or respect for themselves who are royal. Even if you ask me something,


    "Because we are the king''s servants."


    The answer was a glimmer of that. This was already the case when even more time went by, the king stopped coming to much of the morning council, his affairs were delayed and the officer in charge of the court cashier was disputed on charges of bribery. How could anyone have noticed before it got so far worse? However clear the water eventually becomes cloudy, you can''t possibly notice it until the fish that inhabit it chokes. But I didn''t notice until everyone in Romansland was on the verge of choking. That my own country is rotten.


    For one thing, a shortage of human resources in internal affairs was considered. And they didn''t realize until recently that the national machinery was too powerful in the center, and that the system was very classic. No, it was impossible for them to imagine what the kings would be like if they were fools, even if they had noticed that they had never produced a foolish king.


    Since one incident with Alphilis, Anneclose has come to learn more about the affairs of a country she has never been interested in. There is no history of empress in Romansland. So I was happy to be a warrior, Anneclose, but I couldn''t shut up and overlook the situation. The more we looked into that, the better we knew how we lived on a brittle system.


    "A sand castle, no, a place called Shizuku Snow Castle. How could it not have collapsed before?"


    Anneclose roared, but struck out one search after another for the king, which would be good for the country. They were still naive when seen by experts, but many were innovative for Romansland. But most of them were ignored. When Anneclose, distrustful of the lack of response, found out that the person rubbing them was Orlowarge. Anneclose''s dedication did not reach the king.


    Anneclose felt chilly. Orlowarge, which was also loving to me. Even when I lost my mother, she cared about Anneclose. Anneclose doubted her ears about the report herself and made her go over it again and again. I had no doubt about Anneclose or Orlovage. That smile could all be false, etc.


    But what... what am I supposed to do?


    At a time like this, I think Anneclose wants something she can exchange views with on an equal footing with herself. As a common sense of imperialism, there is a decision that those who stand alongside themselves are unnecessary. But there were limits to the conclusions I would draw alone. Even if she had anyone to answer her query as a subordinate, she had no one to go on and give her advice. At best, it''s about Oswald, but neither he nor Anneclose are now in the same line as generals, or Anneclose is in the upper position, and Oswald, who was dismissed as an educator, would have made a snobbish imitation.


    Roman''s Land is originally such a country. Well said, it is well controlled around the king. To make matters worse, the king was too powerful. That''s why even the king''s seal is needed at the time of the fire in the castle town.


    "We have to do something... but how? Convince the king further? Would you like to inquire about Orlowage? It''s hard for me to judge what''s good..."


    Watching Anneclose walk down the troubled hallway was Voff who had been beaten up by her earlier. He watched her with a sharp eye as he licked the blood dripping from his cut mouth. There was a man there who could not see any of the humiliating attitudes of the past, but just observed the movement of Annecloses without alarm.


    Continued

 423 When Shifuku, Part 1 ~ Everyday ~

    The Alphilis and the others had a peaceful winter. Those are very peaceful days. Alphilis worked while Ekla slapped him in the ass, sometimes Miranda and Fenna visited and bickered, Lisa and Jake''s friends were obnoxious and sometimes chilled by the people around them. It is, of course, a three-fold return sentence for Lisa later. They seem to have a plan to live together once the money has been put together to some extent, and if Jake''s independence as a Temple Knight is confirmed, it will happen soon enough.


    Also, Aerial, Rosetta, and Dorothy will work on sword training, and Tasha and Venn will be consulted on military operations. At night again, Lakia and Maia also mixed up for a drink, stopped Rosetta trying to spit on the man immediately, and stopped Aerial, who could wind up all the money on the spot with a bet. If it''s even more exciting, Emerald sings, Dance Slaves and Jessia dances, and Irmatal blows fire and Impulse gives out various sparks to show off a little bit of bending. Daron and, surprisingly, Rhine had a great view of it, and they were quietly watching the warm atmosphere of the mercenary regiment.


    And when the banquet is missed, Ilmatal sings out, but this is another terrible tone, and the banquet ends there for the most part. When it still doesn''t fit, Larna comes out and forces the people who are using dark magic to punish her. What exactly would it do would be a somewhat cruel expression, so I decide to keep it self-regulating.


    Alphilis and the others were at their peak.


    This peak didn''t know where to stay. Neither do any visitors, such as Arnelia in the winter, but things have been different all this year. The fact that Alphilis and the others quickly took the Demon King was well publicized in the surrounding area by Lisa, and because Alphilis gave very favourable conditions about the treatment of female mercenaries, the ears and ears of the mercenaries gathered in Arnelia with us. By the end of winter, the total number of mercenaries (Jaegers) had already tried to exceed 300.


    It should be noted that the ratio of men to women in the mercenary regiment is almost one-to-one, which is largely due to the conditions offered by Alphilis. That condition shall not differ in any way from the basic remuneration of a female mercenary and a male mercenary, who promised to give even women the opportunity to be active, if they had the ability, and also to offer compensation at all costs. Besides, the men''s and women''s quarters are by basics. The dining room and other living areas were common, but women, whether mercenaries or not, were well taken care of as women.


    This was very novel as a mercenary regiment at the time, and only a fairly small number of the Knights are doing that. Alexandria, for example, did, but Romansland also had little difference between men and women in the army until Anneclose emerged as a samurai. So Louis and others sometimes go with men, such as taking a water bath after training. It is true that there were just few such people as Louis, who tried to get their hands on her of prestigious nobility, and Louis himself did not let them do so, but felt the considerable obstruction and shame of what Louis would not even speak of.


    Even Louis did, so most of them were often forced on personal assignments because they were pretty close to freaks at the time, such as trying to belong to a mercenary regiment with a woman. When it comes to female mercenaries belonging to the regiment, the reality is that there was only such a degree of recognition that they were mistresses of the leader of that mercenary regiment, or common whores.


    Alphilis knew such a reality that he had improved his treatment. This proposal was something that Miranda and Rosetta also advanced, and that Alphilis himself had thought about. The effects were therefore immense, and it was decided that the Alphilis would bring even more talented people together. Moral men first gathered in the mercenary regiment of the Alphilis ahead of men like those who would be fished at interest.


    Furthermore, there is plenty of time this time because it is winter and the requests are modest, and there is no need to focus on the human quality that gathers. Some of the mercenaries gathered today were just like village daughters, even holding swords for the first time. If Alphilis asked them about their situation, they could only choose whether they would be disgusted with the life of the farmer, become slaves again because of their difficulties with life itself, or be sold to Tarram. It was the first time Alphilis had ever known that his unknown daughters would not wait for many choices in their lives.


    Such as that, Alphilis asked the guild to help him give them a request that they could do while working out, and he brokered the job. "My livelihood is to make my own living" was the policy of the mercenary regiment of Alphilis. Fortunately, Arnelia also had many peaceful jobs, such as dishwashing, child protection and the underwork of carrying loads, small jobs being like mountains.


    I have noticed Alphilis in such a life. Alphilis rarely even had time to go outside Arnelia because of the amount of administrative work he had done, so he put more effort into enriching the regiment than he received the request. Specifically, they include the enhancement of training methods, the dedication of a healthy diet, a study group on tactics, and a sword club. In addition, Alphilis took advantage of the high level of his upbringing and set up a place where he taught various people to read and write, but what surprised Alphilis was the low human literacy rate in the world.


    Only about 30% of men could write even if they could read the letters, and about 30% of those who could not read the letters themselves existed. Also, the literacy rate was naturally about 10% lower among women who rarely attended public service. Asking them how they had lived, they said the world could work it out if they could make a simple gold account. Even if I can''t read the letters, if I can read alone in town or village, I can handle it. I also asked the farmers and the townspeople that they thought they could live if they could barter the worst, and they had no idea of the market for the crops they had made. When Alphilis told Miranda about it, the administrative superintendent entered immediately and those who had reduced their payments to farmers for fraudulent transactions were punished.


    In the wake of those circumstances, Alphilis learned of the harshness of the world. Alphilis found out how happy it was to be educated by Aldrius like himself. She immediately pulled off various educational systems in order to improve the intelligence and upbringing of women. Such initiatives as teaching academia to civilians were in fact unparalleled in the history of the continent, but Alphilis did not know that. It was much later that her efforts would be appreciated.


    In doing so, a celebration from Kazas arrived at the source of the Alphilis. I waited around Rosetta for a quick glimpse of what kind of gold eye it was, but the contents were maps. East from the centre of the continent. It is a considerably more detailed map than what is commercially available, from its major cities to Warcraft habitats such as forests. The biggest feature of the map of Kazas was that high and low differences were noted. I guess he actually walked, or let the people he hired walk, and recorded it. The map was written on so many sheets of paper that it wouldn''t fit in dozens or hundreds.


    "What the hell. It''s just a piece of paper."


    "No, this is... wow"


    "Alphilis, your friends have amazing people... this is hard to replace with the same amount of gold coins"


    It was only at this time that Alphilis and Ekla understood the value of this map. Neither can the admiration of the two of us be forced. A map of land I''ve never been to is quite informative. We know which route to march on, and it will help us select camps, withdraw, or decide on the main battlefield.


    Unlike traveling in small numbers, traveling in large numbers chooses the path. That would not be the case if people just went through, but in fact, in addition to transporting weapons and food, there are also transporting bedding and cooking supplies. If we are to assume that we are going to war, we need to ensure that means of movement are secured, and we need to think about food, weapons replenishment, etc. It was Miranda''s or Rosetta''s advice that the army that hired me wouldn''t even replenish my weapon, but I shouldn''t expect it.


    Alphilis will be spending some time looking at these maps with Ekla. In that way, their winter went roughly peacefully with some minor requests, etc.


    Continued

 424 When Shifuk, Part 2 ~ Request ~

    Alfie, I''ve got a big request for you.


    The Lord of the Voice is Rosetta. She had been wrapping around in her guild in the morning, but she heard about her work. Alphilis was just finishing his clerical work and, rarely, he was drinking tea while bickering with Ekla.


    "Rosetta, what kind of request?


    "Oh. It''s a bandit exorcism in a relatively insecure place in the north, but there seems to be a lot of banditry there. Hundreds of them."


    "That''s quite a scale. Did you leave the country alone until that happened? Which country?"


    Ekla asks questions. As one of her first assistants, she also made compromises with foreign countries, so many things are more familiar with the situation in each country than Lisa. I was naturally more familiar with the upper-class events, especially those not going out to the city well.


    Rosetta knows about such an ecla, and she''s not the one who brings up jokes about her work again. Even seriously discuss it with Ekla. Rosetta''s teasing Ekla at the booze table, so we''re not that close.


    "The place is Slasmund. That''s a country that wasn''t originally very secure, and there are many demons and warcraft out there."


    "Oh, then it''s possible. When you go there, you have to pick a town and a place to stay, or you can meet an official ambassador or something."


    "Wow. It''s a terrible place."


    "It''s not normal for an official ambassador to be a robber, except for Slasmund. Even the back streets of places where ambassadors stay are insecure places where the bodies that have been killed have been rolled over for days. In other words, the whole country is like a battlefield."


    "So in Slasmund, protecting yourself is common sense. Even an official ambassador, right? So maybe, but I don''t want to have much friendship with Slasmund in any country. It''s not a big deal, and honestly, it doesn''t have a taste for danger."


    Rosetta was somewhat surprised because Ekla made it clear. Because he is indeed an ecra less reluctant to tell things, but he is also not a cold person.


    "Your daughter''s making it clear, too."


    "Because diplomacy cannot be kindness. And even if your relationship with Slasmund gets somewhat nasty, that country will be full of civil unrest and response to warcraft, and you won''t even be able to afford to wage war on foreign countries. In fact, since the state won''t handle this request either, isn''t it an arrangement that the damaged town has been asking for?


    "Hit it. It''s a joint request from the surrounding towns where the bandits are roughing up. It''s a little far and the rewards aren''t exceptionally good, but I think it would be appropriate as a battle between the human opponents of this mercenary regiment, Atai. What do you think of Alfie?


    Rosetta and Ekla look at Alphilis. Alphilis seemed to be thinking while listening to the two of us on the way. She looks at Ekla after a little worrying.


    "I can''t make up my mind. Let''s call the captains here to discuss it. Also contact Arnelianism. Tell someone to come over. You should get their understanding, too."


    "Got it. Then let me speak to each captain."


    "It''s not hard on you to stay taken care of. I want to make some money early and pay my debts to Arnelia Church."


    To the two of them leaving the room with a mouthful of good, Alphilis dropped them off with a mild laugh.


    And the captains gathering in no time. Fortunately, most of them were not in the midst of a request, and soon they were able to get together.


    Alphilis sits on the table, beside which Ekla refrains. On the table is a map of Kazas.


    The captains lined up on the left and right side of the table. The messenger from Arnelia had not arrived, but Alphilis thought it would be better for them to report it afterwards, so we decided to discuss it ourselves first. I don''t think there are many Arnelian officials, but when someone comes along that doesn''t make sense, it''s because the discussion itself can be confusing.


    "I may have talked to you from Ekla, but I''ll explain it to you from me. This request is for the conquest of bandits rampaging around in Slasmund. The reward is ��800,000 plus up to ��100,000 for preparation and travel. I''m thinking of marching in about two-thirds of the mercenary corps. I''d love to hear your opinion."


    "Captain, what''s the size of the enemy?


    "Let''s say a few hundred. I don''t think there''s a thousand."


    "Then the content isn''t bad. Wouldn''t it be the right opponent for the first battle of the mercenary regiment? Once we crusade the Demon King."


    Many nodded at Lloyd''s voice. Regardless of whether the enemy was a formal army, many mercenaries thought that a man without control would not be among the hundreds or so. Most of the time there was nothing to protect them from, and if their advantage collapsed, they could have prioritized and dispersed their lives. Mercenaries with experience know that. Besides, the confidence that defeated the Demon King was enough to make them speak strong.


    Alphilis nodded in their reply, too, and the story quickly came together because of his appearance. Alphilis glanced at the line in silence, but he meditated on his eyes and stayed put. I guess I don''t have any particular objections. The judgment of the line is truly accurate with regard to battles and mercenary requests. It wasn''t nearly 100% request rate for Dada. Alphilis also had a glimpse into his abilities.


    "Now let''s move on in the direction of receiving the request to proceed. I''ll make my way next. I would go north along the streets in Surasmund and cross three countries in the shortest possible time. How many days'' journey is expected, as there are no problems with Arnelia''s pass?"


    "Snow melting has begun, and the common name of the street has already been done without delay. The earth is flat, so run on horses usually 14 days. 12 days if you hurry. Lisa imagines it would take nearly a month for a carriage or something."


    "I agree. But if you''re bringing it, other mercenary regiments will get you ahead of them. I''ve been prepared for a time like this. Jessia, are you ready?


    "Yes, no problem."


    Continued

 425 When Shifuku, Part 3 - Soldiers Honor Divine Speed

    Jessia, the merchant of the fox beast, let her reply with a loving voice. She appeared in front of everyone today in a costume with a high level of exposure as she glanced. It''s colder to see that winter cold still comes out in such thin clothes at this time of year when the eyes are harsh, but she doesn''t give in hard when it''s her own fashion. But don''t tell her that we all know she''s shaking and sneezing a little outside of public.


    Open the letter that Jessia has in her hand and show it. There was some sort of inventory and a bunch of signatures there.


    "As Alfi asked, there are plenty of mayors here, mayors'' pledges of food, weapons and other assistance. Of course, it''s based on the amount our Phoenix Chamber of Commerce has lent to each city, so there''s a ceiling."


    "I wonder if there''s anything from the city that goes by before we head to Slasmund."


    "Hey... look around, I wonder if I have at least 10. Well, if we''re in a city, we can get some help from most of them, right? Although the Beast Man may not be very pervasive on the east side as a living area. The merchants are relatively in and out. There are many unusual specialties to the south of the continent, and demand is high."


    "Okay. Please calculate the amount of supplies needed with Ekra and suggest where and how much to receive. And arrange for a dragon for travel?


    "You''re perfect."


    Ekla made a circle with her hand to show it, so Alphilis nodded satisfactorily to show it.


    "All right, then let''s say 200 men for this outing. I''ll leave the selection to Rosetta, Aerial, Lloyd and Rhine. Choose the right people, including the Explorers. Its infantry, along with the Tenma Knight, precedes it with dragons. Divide into several units and arrange accommodation and food in advance so that the cavalry can pass easily in each city and barracks.


    Local leads are Tasha and Emerald, plus Lisa. As soon as we get to Slasmund, we need to gather information on the enemy and finish scouting. Rhine and Lloyd, Rosetta, get in formation and make a battlefield selection as soon as the reconnaissance is over. I''ll be on my way after I finish my discussion with Arnelians, so I''ll be a little late. As soon as me and the cavalry arrive, we can start the fight. I''ll leave you to Ekla. "


    "So, when are we leaving?


    To Rhine''s question, Alphilis did.


    "Soldiers honor God''s speed. I need half a dozen men out now."


    Inside Jaeger began to make noise. The Alphilis meeting is over. No, the captains have ordered us to leave. Mercenaries eaten on the face, but mostly brought simple equipment and food as they were, and when they wore cold clothes at heights, they were just where the dragons arranged by Jessia would dance and descend into the square near the mercenary regiment.


    And as per the meeting between Ekla and Jessia, each captain instructed them where to stay and where to fly for the purpose, and they flew away. It was moments after the meeting between the Alphilis and the others ended. By then, a third of the mercenary regiment had gone out.


    The remaining hundred men then set out before night. On their first day, they flew through the night and took turns catching up with the mercenaries who preceded them as they took a nap on the back of the dragon. It is also considering that the dragon is also large and the speed is somewhat slow in order to consider the items that are missing from the previous faces and take some supplies.


    Only Aerial was to go solo and catch up from the ground at the same speed as the dragon. Her beloved horse Sylphide performs differently than a normal horse. Sylphide, who can travel the same distance as a flying dragon, could not travel with any other horseback riding.


    Upon confirmation of the advance and Aerial deployments, Alphilis informed him that he was leaving a little later than the rear, and sent a letter to Arnelia Church. It is not always possible to meet Miriazal, so he turned to her for the main point of this outing. Deporting completely without authorization prevents the Arnelian Church from being granted asylum in the event of any troubles at each location. Alphilis and I were told that Arnelian church passes could be used at each location, but she decided to contact Miriazal just in case.


    Besides, if Alphilis has trouble with Arnelianism, she has Lakia. With Rakia, it was possible for her to reach almost every part of the continent within a day. Alphilis was looking to use his ability to act as a weapon as a strategy for selling his own mercenary regiment. I didn''t think it would depend so much on the mercenary regiment''s level of proficiency if it were to act.


    Continued

 426 When Shifuku, Part 4 - Pilgrims

    That''s how when Alphilis went to Arnelia, the atmosphere of the Deep Green Palace was more tense than usual. Unlike usual, the Knights of the Temple move in haste. When Alphilis catches Roxanne, who has become completely familiar, he asks her why.


    "Hey Roxanne. Is something wrong?


    "Oh, Alphilis? I''m busy now. I heard about the mercenary regiment''s request, so why don''t you leave the main points in writing for now? We''ll deliver it to Miriazal later."


    "I''ve already made the paperwork. Besides, this is war preparation, isn''t it?


    "You know what I mean?"


    Roxanne looked somewhat reluctant and replied as she received a letter from Alphilis.


    "You know the demon crusader to Krums, including Jake, went out?


    "Yeah, sure."


    "In addition, a crusade to the prairie was to be formed"


    "The prairie? For what?"


    "... the Demon King has overflowed from the prairie"


    Roxanne answered with a slight whisper. Alphilis'' eyes open to the answer. Information that is inherently confidential. Roxanne tells her because she knows that Alphilis is not irrelevant.


    "Alphilis may not know, but the prairie has become the land of the demon king''s wide walk since the Alphilis and the others fell out. The ecosystem is broken and many organisms are killed. This time I''ve asked for help from a kind of tribe that lives in the prairie. To be precise, it began when a tribe fleeing the prairie carried out looting in a town along the prairie. Arnelia''s troops who captured them heard the circumstances and a report came to us. As time went by, there were further reports of demon-like demons being raided by another town along the prairie. As an Arnelian, I can''t overlook it."


    "Sure, that''s important. So, who''s in command?


    "Dear Miriazal, immediately."


    Alphilis was even more surprised by the words. But at the same time, I can be convinced.


    "Well, nobody knows what Miriazal looks like as a regular Arnelian soldier, so you''re sending out the Temple Knights of the Deep Green Palace?


    "Yes, I and Belliache are going out, too. Leave your absence with Moldard, and Rafferty is the commander on Jake''s side. There''s obviously not enough crowd."


    "What about Alberto?


    "I was going to leave you with Miranda, but I hear you have another job to do."


    Alphilis wondered if there was a mandate to be further developed in this situation, but Roxanne said "to Miranda for more information," so Alphilis had no choice but to go to her.


    When I went to the auditorium where Miranda was said to be, there was a maple standing at the entrance. As Alphilis approached, Maple urged Alphilis to be quiet, and then opened the peeking window a little to see what was going on inside. It seemed that that was where the archbishop and others would preach, with the stage at the bottom and seats spreading radially. There is such a place in Gloria''s lecture room as seats get higher as we go back. Although there are many similar classrooms at the University of Triade where Kazas protests. Alphilis, who had never been to school, had never seen such a sight before, so it was rare to see it.


    And Miranda on the stage. Alberto, Elsa and Eliza beside it. It was the Sisters, the Clerics, and the Knights who filled the numerous seats. Not from the location of the Alphilis there is a panoramic view, but it was clear that it was a bunch of crooks even if only a little bit could be seen. All Arnelian sisters and clerics are kind, but most of them here are strong. A cleric with a scratch on his face, a sister with a mask on half his face, a knight without one arm, etc. It was a far cry from the general Arnelia associates, no matter what they looked like.


    Miranda speaks to them somehow in it. Her side slackened by the brilliant fireplace fire. Seeing the sight, Alphilis asks Maple a question in a voice.


    "Maple, what about those people?


    "... Alphilis would be fine, I''ll tell you. They are those on pilgrimage duty."


    "Pilgrimage. Then the same as Miranda?


    "There are other Elsa ladies and so on. By the way, I told you that Master Elsa''s achievements would not be in the ten fingers among the pilgrimages. Regardless of their track record, including junior development, there are people who are not far off in combat."


    "Wait, Elsa must be Miriazal''s secret next archbishop, right? That''s not the top ten."


    Calmly Maple answered as Alphilis pounded.


    "Alphilis. 400 years, no, I''d have trouble getting you to lick our organization that lasted longer than that. The church of Arnelia is home to the largest population on the continent, with more than 300,000 human beings engaged by direct associates alone. It''s also bigger than a small nation. There are also many delicacies in it that you can do alone with the Demon King. The talent is very abundant. Elsa became archbishop to show her talents as a leader, but when it comes to combat, those more versatile than Elsa are enough to sweep and throw away.


    And I also have powers that I''ve never shown before in front of the Alphilis. When I let you escape the prairie, I was the one who stopped the lifeless alone, wasn''t I?


    "Ah..."


    "And Lord Miranda, who stands at the top of that pilgrimage. That means that there hasn''t been anyone who can beat that one in battle in the last hundred years. Master Miriazar is a fair man. If Miranda doesn''t have enough strength, I''ll be honest with you about it.


    Nor has Alphilis ever seen Miranda fight with all her might. As Miranda said herself, if that one fought with all his might, the damage to her surroundings would be too great. Besides, you said it yourself, "It''s too daring." I can generally imagine what means to use... "


    Maple glanced at Alphilis, but she didn''t seem to really understand what Maple was trying to say. Then the maple decided to stop the story there again. No matter what you say, Alphilis has not experienced pure ''killing each other''. Maple was also inexperienced again, but would still know a dirtier battlefield than Alphilis.


    In doing so, the story in the auditorium did not seem to have been conducted peacefully. The voices are blocked by soundproofing magic. It doesn''t sound like the Alphilis, but the humans who took their seats one after the other and were furious also looked like the Alphilis. But Miranda is still flat. Alphilis, who doesn''t know what''s going on inside, was purely worried about Miranda.


    "Maple, what''s the discussion in there?


    "It''s the launch of a new department to counter the Demon King, Alphilis. This is what Miranda started for you. For this reason, that one came off the selection of an archbishop to replace Master Minar. Most of all, Miranda is a candidate for supreme bishop in Miriazal''s abdomen, so he didn''t seem to intend to be an ostensibly archbishop, though. For generations the supreme bishop has formally kept his existence a secret.


    Together, the pilgrimages are filled with habituals. It won''t be a glimmer, but Miranda said, "Screw it down."


    "So, Alberto aside for that?


    Surely Alberto beside Miranda wears a sword in the knight''s attire. Although it would certainly be comforting to have him.


    "No, Alberto can''t be the foundation on his own. The pilgrims are not such sweet people, are they, Alphilis? But it''s Master Miranda who''s more scared than that. In my opinion, Miranda has already set it up."


    "Well, look at that"


    Maple and Alphilis move their gaze inside the auditorium again. And in the meantime...


    "I''m not convinced!


    "I gather almost all of us in this and wonder what we''re talking about, and the culmination of the pilgrimage, which was previously absent, suddenly shows up and tells me to listen to myself. That''s why I can''t ask if it''s true."


    "Exactly. Some of us have left our mission on the way! I was wondering if that was a sudden call, asking us to assist a new mercenary regiment? What a heartbeat to our divine mission!


    "Yeah, I see."


    It''s only been more than 10 minutes since Miranda started explaining. Miranda responded calmly to complaints that came out of people even before Miranda''s explanation could be finished. That''s creepy enough for her already. It was Alberto and Eliza and a few others who were aware of it.


    Miranda was patient without skipping the kill before, but seeing the dust at Miranda''s feet gradually flowing behind her with the kill, Elsa was starting to get her back wet slowly. It was evidence that Miranda''s patience was gradually reaching its limits. Elsa doesn''t care when the smile flips. Elsa wonders how Eliza and Alberto can stay faceless at times like this. Even at birth, surely, those in Lazar''s house must have been born on the top of the Buddha, shortly after such a crappy thought had come to Elsa. Miranda sighed loudly.


    Continued

 427 When Shifuku, his 5 ~ rebellious ~

    "Ugh... if this one asks you in silence, it''s not a mess, sampins!


    "Nha..."


    Together we push silence to a sudden curse. Of course, the Lord of the Voice is Miranda, and Elsa says, "Here we are!" I thought. Naturally, my legs take a step back. Somehow I''m able to read the rest of the development.


    "Let''s gather them while Atashi is busy. Oh, he always complains about how good this guy is before he finishes listening to people. I''ll take care of the blue kid with the miserable ass, and I''ll be damned over here!


    "Keh, ass... what the fuck is an ass!


    "Weird!!


    To Miranda''s lion-like voice, the dear sat in his seat as he was about to flip to the spot. That''s all there is to her voice.


    "Look, I''m just gonna tell you the gist, okay? There are people on this continent who are trying to cover the world with dark clouds, although the purpose is not obvious right now. It is our Arnelian role to pay for these, and that is the order of the Supreme Bishop. There are many ways to do this, but you can ask Arnelia to assume that the" Infinite Feather Mercenary Regiment ", commonly known as" Jaeger ", will serve as a It is our task to stick to this, to tap on the enemies who are dropping in to protect personnel, starting with representatives, and to grasp its purpose. Due to the nature of their role, pilgrims sometimes act in a covert manner and are good at fighting. That''s the only job we can do, take it carefully. This is the order of the Supreme Bishop. Anyone who still complains, get out in front now and show that will!


    The words made me feel better. It would be more in Miranda''s sword curtain than in content. Many of them are new to seeing those who stand at their apex, but at first many had what a frivolous impression on Miranda. Naturally, there was no scratch on Miranda''s appearance, and she saw for a moment that her appearance, beautiful as it shined, was unrelated to battle. This would have been humiliating to the pilgrims who put up numerous battlefields and thought that injury was the honor, or they would have felt denied what they had done.


    But he who noticed was aware. To that atmosphere drifting from Miranda, to the scent of blood. At a time when she has come hunting for an irresistible number of demons, she has what she calls a battlefield atmosphere that cannot be hidden. The sensitive noticed it.


    And as Miranda looked around, he caught sight of someone holding his hand up all the time. When Miranda looked at it, it looked like a Sister, scratched a lot on her face. From his appearance, he still looks young. Miranda tries to encourage her to speak. Then the sister rambled cancer and legs onto the front human seat and began to talk even though the previous human was surprised.


    "Well, for now, I know why we were gathered. What exactly are we gonna do?


    "What do we do, what?


    "Until just now, we were making a scene, obviously we don''t need all the people who can use it. I don''t need people who make a scene like this. At least I don''t feel like saving my life."


    "Oh, about that. You don''t have to worry, I''m going to do some sieving right now."


    Miranda tried, so she laughed happily when she decided Miranda was someone she could talk to.


    "Heh. I can talk to you differently than I look, you. That''s just what they''re trying to do. So, how do you do it?


    "... I''m already starting."


    When Miranda said that, the people who had stood until earlier began to sit down one after the other, no, they began to cramp precisely as they collapsed on the spot and, frightened, turned their white eyes and blew bubbles. Together in a noisy way in Russia. The sister also took a seat, but suddenly she couldn''t breathe in her chest and held her throat.


    "Ko, this... gu"


    "You can''t breathe, can you? I thought it might work, but you guys don''t seem to hear too much, so I sowed the poison to make you grow up. Same color as the air, tasteless and odorless. It''s like a normal person wouldn''t notice. Instead, you don''t need an unusable person for Atashi''s men, and you have trouble getting this story told to Pepper elsewhere. Things only go on in secret. I needed more than two months to gather you here for that. So if they''re going to die of poison of this magnitude, you can just keep dying."


    "Hey, what a guy... Temehe, are you still a Sister?


    A scratchy sister on his face seems to suffer, but with the utmost evil. But Miranda laughed and did it.


    "What more do you say now? You say sweet things for the strong side. The mission of the pilgrimage originally took immediate death for granted if it failed. Arnelia doesn''t sense about that death, and if it were necessary, it would be decided that she had no connection with Arnelia. Still, there are people on the continent who need us, so Atashi and the others should have been on that mission if they wanted to. There will be some people with the slightest difference in circumstances, but the battle ahead will not work if they are aware of the death beside them.


    The battle ahead will be a real hell. At least those people become opponents. It would be a hundred times better for a man to die here right now without this battle. "


    "Yes, you do."


    A scratchy sister on his face begins to hold back his body much longer. In addition, are you treating yourself with your own magic, or is that breathing gradually getting better? There will be temper, but Miranda is somewhat impressed that there are only members of the pilgrimage. Plus, the numbers aren''t down any more than I thought. More than half of the total would remain.


    "Oh, you stayed longer than I thought. It might feel pretty good."


    "What''s more ''than I thought''! The cool side of Temehe, I''m gonna buzz you right now!


    Sister on the strong side took the iron ball out of the hemp bag he held on his back. I guess that''s her weapon. But Miranda, on the other hand, laughed when she saw the Sister for fun.


    "That''s a quick fight. If I saw it from Alfie, would I look like this too?


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about! Fuck you!


    "I''ve been having trouble with that because it''s hard. What an ironic story."


    She''s not the only one who''s come up against Miranda. Many others took out their respective weapons and tried to rush over to Miranda. But before that, it was in the sisters'' eyes that Alberto had some string in his hand.


    By the time Sister fell asleep, Alberto''s hand was pulling the string.


    "Mazu..."


    Sister protected her head reflexively, but that was pointless. Because Kaji had already flown in the air and was unable to defend himself. Besides, the attack came from over their heads.


    When part of the ceiling opened, a large amount of mucus poured out of it. They stick to them like they will and stop the movement.


    "This mucus... slime cool!


    "Yeah, that''s a little special, too. A kind of so-called ceremonial god, created by witchcraft. I''d call it a demon. You may have difficulty dealing with it because it is resistant to the attacks of the sacred system. Well, what do we do?


    "Whatever you do, do this..."


    "You''re just gonna have to blow it up."


    That''s what I said, one of the clerics caught in the slime with the sisters on the strong side. When he shrugged, the surrounding slime bounced. On the contrary, the other vertigo of melting or failing the surrounding slime is quickly released from the curse of the slime by each means.


    Hugh, and it was Miranda who whistled.


    "I''ll do it. I don''t think Dada has a pilgrimage assignment."


    "Naturally! We''ve been through a lot. I was just trying to get a grip on it."


    "You can do it, this is it"


    Miranda still could afford it. It was when each of them took a step further to attack Miranda, who was on the stage. Something like a chisel and a current ran at their feet, and they stopped the movement at the same time.


    Continued

 428 When Shifuku, Part 6 - Acting and Speaking

    "What is this... can''t you move?


    "You''ve done a great job. Now we have a fight."


    "I see. Is this the confidence you''ve had so far"


    Miranda, who was good at putting her arms together on the stage, but never even tried to move out of her seat before, rises up and walks towards those who stopped moving. It was a sister who cut her hair just short enough to see if she was a man at first sight. But the chest has a proper claim as a woman, and the outfit belongs to Sister. Arnelia''s officials won''t have just any women''s clothing hobbyists, maybe. and Miranda thinks.


    The sister gently offered his hand as they all walked to those who stopped moving. begins in the air, as its hands currented


    "The protective world... isn''t it? There was no way the magic was activated, or some kind of trick. Is Karakuri under the floor?"


    "That sort of thing. What do we do, dig back on the floor?


    "No, more than that, this is it"


    When the Sister turned her palms to Miranda, she began to concentrate her magic on her hands. The balls of light gathering from the surroundings grow larger as they look around.


    "Oh, attack magic?


    "Oh, if this isn''t a protective juncture, it should fall out of attack magic. Let''s try it."


    "Hmm, that''s a good idea. What..."


    What Miranda did is that the ball of light grows so fast that she drinks humans. Its size is also close to Miriazal''s offensive witchcraft. Eventually, when the ball of light was about twice the size of a human being, Sister like a man turned to Miranda with no expression.


    "Well, can you do it at this distance?


    "Hey, hey. That''s against the rules!? If you use that in this auditorium..."


    "There will be victims. But if we''re going to die here like this, we''ll help those who can help, even at the expense of a few. That''s my decision."


    "Oh, there it is. I can''t help it."


    Miranda also focuses her magic on her palms. But Sister didn''t condone it.


    "It''s too late now"


    Well, I don''t know.


    The moment Sister tried to release a ball of light, Miranda whined about something at high speed. The ball of light then shrinks its size as it looks at it, becoming as small as its fingertips in front of Miranda. Miranda hit the ground once and for all with her lovely ball of light. Then the ball of light made a little burn on the ground, and it was scattered.


    Now it is the turn of sisters like men to open their eyes.


    "Is that... captive witchcraft?"


    "That''s right. We''ve reduced the magnitude by capturing the magic itself. This auditorium could blow up if you were to block or defend a magic trick on an earlier scale. You have a beautiful personality for being totally cool, you."


    "Hmm, you say that. But the dead..."


    He''s not dead.


    A cleric speaks from behind. The man dressed in Arnelia''s cleric''s attire looked around softly at the fallen. The cleric, who looked around at some of them, gave a relieved look.


    "Damn, Master Anolun is a bad person, too. Isn''t nobody dead?"


    "Was it broken?


    "Well, naturally. That thing splashed the meds on the muscle relaxation system, didn''t it? If you take it in large quantities, you will die, but if you are the person closest to you, you will have no problem at all."


    "Hehe, calm down, you"


    Miranda - still called by the name of ''Anolun'' among others, not just pilgrimages, but she responded to them with a goddess-like smile that she used externally well.


    If you look closely, there are a number of people who haven''t moved at all from the first seat they had. Miranda was satisfied with the achievement. Talk to them consciously.


    "Could it have been a little too easy to understand? I was going to act so hard."


    "I think it''s a real act, Sister. You just had a lot of tips. In this association of pure poverty and chastity, firewood was unnecessarily fired in the fireplace in this auditorium, which was not so cold. I kind of remembered the discomfort, but you sprayed the poison on the convection of the room''s air, didn''t you?


    "There''s more, isn''t there? There were strange signs from the ceiling, and the desk was strangely new. The floor showed signs of replacement. Carefully, the discomfort is there, isn''t it? This auditorium is full of traps. There ''ll be a lot of traps we haven''t used yet."


    "And at a stage accompanied by Lord Alberto, captain of the Temple Knights, you have to assume that they are bored. If it''s just a speech, you won''t need the Knights Temple Commander."


    "If you think about it, the first prerequisite is to see if the attacked person is safe. Besides, you''ll have to calmly identify the situation. Leave the wounded alone and attack the opponent."


    The voice rises from there, as it responds to Miranda''s words. Even in this situation, it seemed that many were calmly judging the situation. When she finishes her opinion as a whole, she adds at the end.


    "I knew there were more calm people coming through the training grounds than I expected. I''m sorry I imitated Atashi to try, but I''m glad there are so many reliable people. If I may add one thing, Atasidas Arnelianism is meant to be an exclusive defense, but not only with regard to this mandate. I need to get out of here and slap them. Besides, if you don''t have someone to deal with on the battlefield, you won''t be able to heal. The first guy to stick up to Atashi is also straightforward as a role. So I hope you don''t blame them for the results alone."


    There was no objection to Miranda''s words.


    "Then let''s say hello again. Atassi is Sister Anorun. In this mission of pilgrimage, it is meant to be unintentional but first hand. And he is the drafter of this mandate, as well as the person in charge. With that authority, I''ll let you give the order. This is a task deposited with me by the supreme bishop, and I don''t mind you thinking that Atashi''s words are those of the supreme bishop as they are.


    This mission carries dangers. That''s incomparable with previous pilgrimages. If you do it badly, everyone, including Atashi, will be wiped out. What can happen? The means Atashi has taken this time are adorable, and they are the ones who take more frivolous means. I want you to be more than prepared for this mission. So it is the order of the Supreme Bishop, but I do not want to be forced to do so as an athlete. Be honest with the guy who gets off on this occasion, the guy who''s not going to be able to listen to Atashi''s orders again. Instead of avant-garde, I decide to turn around and ask them to take on less dangerous assignments. What do you think?


    No one disagreed with Miranda''s words. Of course, there are many who have passed out, but that will not be taken into account on this occasion. Many were aware that the battle had already begun. Those who are now fainting have already lost their eligibility to fight together.


    Miranda looked over at everyone again.


    Continued

 429 When Shifuku, Part 7 - Respect

    "Any objections? Are the people hiding there okay, too?


    To Miranda''s point, several people show up from behind the stage. I may have noticed suspicious signs and been trying to set something up, but there are already mouthless people behind them, in the form of their necks held down. But they also did not raise any objections.


    Seeing that reaction from them, Miranda made the tone even stronger.


    "Okay! Then I''ll take this opportunity to present a new operation. The name of the operation is'' Edelweiss''. The target is a group of people called black magicians. Details will be communicated, but priority will now be given to the treatment of the injured. After guiding them to a safe place, those who currently stand on their own assemble momentarily during the Deep Green Palace Emerald. Dismissed once!


    Pilgrims moving in unison to the word. Of course they wouldn''t have convinced themselves of everything, but at least this place subsided. It shows that Miranda did it inside, but one end was recognized by them. Miranda accompanies Alberto and leaves the scene slowly. Looks like we''ll leave the post-processing to Elsa and Eliza.


    And when Miranda opens the door, there''s Alphilis. Alphilis welcomed Miranda with a smile.


    "Good day, Miranda"


    "Alfie. I''m nervous."


    Miranda hugs me to Alphilis with a relieved, crying look. And I embraced Alphilis with all my strength, but as an example.


    "Ghaaaa! My spine, my spine!


    "Oh, sorry."


    Alphilis accidentally slapped Miranda on the shoulder when he heard his spine squeak and scream. I want to believe that once it sounded dull, it was my fault.


    Rubbing his back, Alphilis speaks to Miranda.


    "Even so, you did a great job. What if it was a full-scale battle against that number of people?


    "Wouldn''t Atashi win? I still had a lot of tricks and a lot of hands."


    "... really?


    "Yeah, seriously"


    Alphilis is now, and I think I know Miranda''s bottomlessness. They walk down the hallway with no one but the four of them as they leave the spot.


    "What''s the name of that operation from?


    "Uh, proper. ''Cause it kind of stuck in my head."


    "Is that okay... speaking of which, they overflowed the Demon King from the prairie?


    "I know. But they''ve already worked out a way to deal with it. The Arnelian Church and the Magic Church are working together on everything. He also asked the Alliance to recruit an expert."


    "Heh. But are there so many people who can deal with a bunch of demon kings?


    "Aren''t you supposed to be the brave certified ones? I forgot that. Even that rosetta just says she''s close to the top in the guild, and she''s not even one of the top? The twigs in the world should know their power and existence by pushing them."


    "Or so it is."


    It''s been a long time since I''ve had a conversation. I can''t run out of stories about them. They seemed to be slowing down their walking speed so they could get a little more time to talk. Otherwise, we won''t be able to speak freely inside each other''s busy skies.


    "And that Sister''s offensive magic. That was amazing."


    "Oh, that ball of light. That surprised me. I''m in a bit of a hurry."


    "Well prevented, right? Was Miranda that good at witchcraft?


    "Uh-huh, I honestly overdid it, because I''ve been seriously training in witchcraft lately. Is it because of that?


    "Yeah? Was it a battle?


    "Well."


    Miranda''s unscrupulous attitude also seemed somewhat disturbed by the subtle alphilis. Silent Alberto and Maple follow from behind. Plus some shadows approaching from behind.


    "Sister Anoln. I''m sorry to interrupt your conversation, but may I have a moment?


    "What could it be?


    When Miranda and the others looked back, there were more than a dozen sisters and temple knights on the spot. The atmosphere is different from any pilgrimage ever. It was the old Sister at the head of it.


    "Be the first to see you, Sister Anorn. My name is Sister Lapenty. See you later."


    "Sister Lapenty. It''s an honor to have this one written in your eyes. In this pilgrimage, I hear your accomplishments are so great. At the moment, the contribution is unparalleled among the pilgrimages."


    "Heh heh, don''t be modest. Compared to the great Sister who created the system of pilgrimage itself, it is no longer a thing to say"


    "... heh."


    Miranda''s tone changes. The old woman in front of her knew Miranda''s immortality in all things, and she blew it in front of many people. Miranda faints a little. But Lapenty remained smiling.


    "Don''t worry, Sister. We are the ones at the top of the pilgrimage. Each one of them has asked about you from the Supreme Bishop. How devoted you have been to this Arnelian religion and to people. We are all impressed by your life, and we are counting on the Supreme Bishop to help you. Please, for your sake, do not like our lives."


    When Lapenti said so, she thanked herself respectfully. There are several who follow it. But some don''t thank Miranda.


    When he realized it, Lapenty reprimanded them.


    "This! Can''t you salute Sister Anorun?"


    "I don''t like it, Grandma. I''ll admit to you, and what Sister did in front of me will be great, but that''s not what I''m talking about. I don''t want to be forced to respect anyone."


    "As well to the right. Whether I respect her or not depends on her coming up. Oh, don''t worry. As a job, I will follow Sister Anoln."


    "That''s right. I agree with that opinion too ~"


    "I''ve got to show you my face, and if I do,"


    That''s how the young Sister, the two clerics, left. Lapenty rushes to fix it.


    "Damn, the younger ones these days... Sister, I''m sorry. This is also due to my poor supervision"


    "It''s okay, because I don''t care. That''s as good as it gets. Besides, you''re going to have to help me with the post-processing."


    "Yes, sir."


    With that said, Lapenti left the spot. Miranda shrugged as she dropped them off on their backs.


    "... that Sister, you don''t mind."


    "Huh?"


    "No, this way."


    Alphilis asked back because Miranda muttered something, but Miranda told Alphilis nothing.


    And Miranda said with a serious look when she turned back to Alphilis.


    "Alfie, fold in and do me a favor."


    "... Fine. Anything I can do."


    Seeing Miranda''s serious face, Alphilis also nodded seriously again. They changed places and moved to a small room where the two of us could talk alone. Outside it shows the maple watching, and only two people in the room will be left in the shape. Miranda began to speak with even more flattery when she put up a strictly soundproofed sorcery.


    "Alfi took Slasmund''s request, didn''t he?


    "Yes, but how do you know?


    "Slasmund is a request that occurred far away. The subject is a mercenary regiment and is normally limited to recruiting in a single neighborhood. It''s hard to travel far away, and it''s not free to ask the Alliance to recruit. There will be an intermediary fee."


    "I know that, though. Then maybe."


    "Oh, Atashi rooted it"


    Miranda continues with a serious look.


    "The request from the town is bandits exorcised, this is actually true. But the problem is the leader of the Bandits."


    "What''s the problem?


    "The name of the leader of the Bandits is Obres. There are only 15 boys left."


    Alphilis was stunned by the information he had received from Miranda.


    Continued

 430 Boys, Part 1 - Bandit Repellence

    "Alfie, we got a footprint."


    "Alfi?"


    "Ha!?


    Alphilis took me back to Rosetta''s red eyes, except from the bottom. Now with the battle currently withheld. Already, the Alphilis crew are ready to fight and wait. Not just the members, but of course the captains are the same.


    Alphilis, the captain of the regiment in that state, was alone.


    "Are you okay, Alfie? Is that the moon thing?


    "Don''t say anything nasty. That''s not true."


    "It''s okay, Rosetta. This big woman isn''t delicate enough to break up with something like that."


    "Excuse me!


    Alphilis comes to Lisa next door. That''s the usual sight. But Rosetta was relieved to see the sight, and returned the horse with a curl.


    "You look fine, I''m relieved. If the Admiral doesn''t do that, he''ll be considerate first. I want to finish off and have a drink of victory, Atai."


    "Right. I promise victory."


    "That''s the intention. Then give me a signal. Atai''s waiting on the left wing. If you don''t give me a signal soon, Atai''s men are a lot rough. We''re gonna get out of here first, okay?


    "Hehe, you can''t help it. Let''s just say we start right away."


    "Please."


    That''s all I said, Rosetta left. Alphilis and Lisa remain on the chopped cliff. The Lisa looked worried about Alphilis this time.


    "In front of Rosetta. Oh, I said, are you actually okay? Alfi?"


    "Yeah, I''m fine. I''m just a little unconcentrated because this isn''t the real deal."


    "Sure, when the enemy is about that body"


    What Lisa cares about herself is the likeable looting that goes on under her eyes. The targeted bandits were happily distributing cargo cargo in the middle surrounded by Alphilis and the others. They were carriages serving as sprinklers, which we had prepared in the Alphilis proposal. Alphilis disguised part of the mercenary regiment as a mercenary and let them carry their reward-worthy goods. Of course, the rumors were somewhat scattered, but the bandits ate quickly at the rumors of the upcoming events.


    "Totally. It''s nice to rob them, but you''re the pinnacle of stupidity, such as starting distributions on the spot you took them from. That''s such a bad prospect, too, between hills. What are you going to do if you get attacked now?"


    "I haven''t even thought about that, I''m sure. Nevertheless."


    Strange, Alphilis thinks. Alphilis wondered if this was the action of the bandits that threatened every city. It''s like children''s play. I couldn''t see anything like control or a clear will.


    That''s why Alphilis reluctantly made the decision. I was wondering if it was a trap, and I was watching. But I can''t even watch you here without getting your hands on it. The target fell into this trap. At least, by the looks of it.


    "... Lisa, I''ll set you up as planned. Just don''t turn Daron''s squad around. Just in case."


    "Copy that. If you need anything, let Lisa be the first to sense it."


    I''m counting on you.


    The last word of Alphilis, Lisa lifted her right hand up gently. At that signal, mercenaries, some distance away, signal and transmit the directives of the Alphilis one after the other.


    "Okay, it''s a signal."


    "Ha, finally. Don''t lose your arm."


    "Well, get in the mood"


    "... are we waiting?"


    Each captain responds to the signal. And they came out in unison. To the cheer that suddenly rises from all sides, it was the bandits who ate them. The Alphilis were able to tell their enemies to stir up their enemies even more with louder cheers and chirps so that they could be confused.


    "What the fuck?


    "An enemy!


    "Where are you from?


    But they will not be able to see the Alphilis. Between the hills, the prospects were poor, and they didn''t even keep an eye on each other. They didn''t have the means to know beyond the hills. Alphilis scorched them with noise and cry.


    But the Alphilis and the others are not. They have Lisa, and if you care about it, they have both Heavenly Horse and Dragon. And finally, a bunch of bandits cut the numbness and started escaping.


    "Moved"


    When Lisa puts her right hand out to the side this time, the signals are notified one after the other. And as soon as the bandits went out into an open place of sight.


    "Shoot him!


    Along with Rosetta''s decree, arrows shot through them one after another. The bandits reach the extreme of confusion as soon as possible. They didn''t secure their exit after being governed, they just went right and left once confused.


    "Ambush!


    "What, those arrows. It''s gonna get us this far, huh?


    "Not this way more than that! Over there."


    A bow and arrow created by Alphilis in consultation with Jessia and Seeker will do the trick. The bow and arrow developed by Alphilis boasts more than double the average bow and arrow used in this era. With bows and arrows that fly from a distance they have never seen, the bandits flee without a scratch.


    But the bandits, while disturbing the dispersion, follow the instincts of life and turn in a different direction. But there now appeared a squad led by Rhine.


    "All right, shoot."


    Rhine calmly gave the order. Once again, an arrow flying in. The bandits had to turn back in another direction, even as they butted their companions who were shot through the throat by arrows.


    But wherever they went, before their eyes appeared the troops of the Alphilis. This hill, by the way, is cut like a cliff and cannot be climbed in a few things. In them without sensors, it was impossible to grasp all of this land.


    And they were gradually driven into the trail. It''s all too late when you realize that.


    "Hey, this is the end of the line. Turn back!"


    "I can''t. I''m gonna push you from next."


    "If an enemy comes here..."


    It suddenly rained on the head of the man who shouted so. If the sky was clear and a man looked up at the sky, there would have been about ten horses flying in there.


    barrels to be dropped from them. The black liquid in it poured over the heads of the bandits. When he saw it, the man took the liquid on his head. The liquid is black and stuffed.


    "Hey, this..."


    "Fire arrows!


    Fire arrows poured out of their heads like rain before a man could tell anyone a bad feeling. And when the fire touched the black liquid, the fire flamed, and it struck the bandits. Here the bandits'' confusion culminated. Those who flee, those who wave their swords without knowing, those who groan frightened on the spot. The actions to be taken varied.


    Alphilis and Lisa watching over them from high places. They were changing places and looking down on the location of the final operation. There is also the face of each captain.


    "Is it hard to say that it''s grand? It''s confusing at best."


    "That''s effective enough. Such a low population would be enough to make a threat"


    "Oh. But the smell of this guy burning..."


    "I''m used to it, Aerie. I smell it all the time on this battlefield."


    I don''t think it''s a good idea to get used to it.


    He stood on the spot to cover his nose with his palm as Aerial glanced over his face. Her beloved horse Sylphide also looks restless. Watching calmly are mercenaries from the war, including Rhine, Rosetta and Lloyd. Some of the other new American mercenaries are throwing up at the awful smell of puckering.


    Rosetta pointed her finger at the bandits fleeing downstairs.


    Continued

 431 Boys, Part 2 - The Weight of Life

    "Behold, we have begun to fight each other. You know exactly why Alfie pulled the soldiers."


    "The extreme of confusion is such a thing. It wouldn''t do us any good to stick one of these guys in there."


    "You know very well, Alfie. Sure, it''s a good sight to see, but who learned how to fight a war?


    "Master. I''ve had more than a certain amount of manoeuvres about military law, but I didn''t think I was going to use that knowledge in this way. I don''t like it."


    Alphilis didn''t put her face on a person''s burning smell, but she looked difficult. After a while, Alphilis tells Lisa.


    "We don''t need to seal the entrance and exit of the trail anymore, it''s not all about annihilation. Let me pull Venn, Lisa."


    "That''s good, but where''s Alfi going?


    "Just to give you the next instruction. The free hand will collect the remaining supplies. That''s our share, so I don''t think it''s much longer."


    That''s all Alphilis told him, he left the spot. When he left the scene and came to a position no one could see, Alphilis went down the horse. The motion cursed more than usual, and she laid her hands on the rock skin, pressing her mouth with her hand, and began to throw up on the spot.


    "Uh-huh."


    When Alphilis vomits something he ate on the spot in the morning, he starts to get even more emotional. The nausea did not know to stay.


    One thing approaching her from behind, that defenseless.


    "Are you all right?


    "Ugh... the line."


    Alphilis looked back at the Lord of his voice with a pale face. There was a line there that looked serious and worried about Alphilis.


    "I knew this was happening"


    "After all, what... are you making fun of me?


    "You''re not."


    Rhine offered a water bottle on his hips as he rubbed Alphilis'' back.


    "Rinse your mouth. Don''t drink, okay? I''ll throw up again."


    "Yeah... thanks"


    To the unexpected favorable behavior of the line, Alphilis honestly appreciated it only at this time, honestly, because it made it a lot easier just to rinse his mouth with water. Alphilis takes a breath and turns back to the line.


    "You got it very well. He said I was here."


    "I was wearing it. You look so bluish."


    "Were you watching?


    "Well. Did you forget the request you made with me before? You were throwing up all night when you first slaughtered people. Who the hell did you think you were?"


    "Ah..."


    Speaking of which, Alphilis recalled that that had happened before. I received it a long time ago, a request to crusade the bandits. I had few opponents of my own because I received more than one, but I was confident that Alphilis would try to beat them without killing them to the extent of a bandit.


    But the first actual battle was not that easy. My heart''s heart shrinks and my lungs don''t allow me to breathe easily. He was anxious to breathe faster and couldn''t keep calm, Alphilis reflexively truncated the man who popped up.


    I couldn''t afford to worry about them. I couldn''t even afford to check the fitness of the person I killed. I happen to be a bandit, but even if I were one of the mercenaries, I doubt Alphilis would have truncated it with too much momentum.


    And I can''t forget the last look on the man I slashed. I can''t forget the feel of my hand piercing that opponent''s chest. I can''t forget the man''s last words.


    "Damn, you little... you tried to kill me..."


    Alphilis then had a nightmare for a while. But I stopped seeing the nightmare and was relieved.


    "(That. How did I, you know, break that event up...?


    Alphilis could remember the details at that time. But I remember that time the line accompanied me for a while. Same thing this time.


    Alphilis looked at the line again.


    "You think I''m a pathetic person to throw up about this?


    "No, I think he''s an extremely human being. If you kill a person, you deserve to be disgusted. That''s what humans are for."


    "You too?


    "Oh, it was threw up three days and three nights. I was told around me that he was pathetic, but only my superiors complimented me." You''ll be a good knight. "In the end, the knight couldn''t do it at all."


    Rhine laughed somewhat self-derisively. I think Alphilis has come to see these faces of his lately. Instead, maybe this is who he is.


    "It doesn''t make sense to let people fight when you fight. I haven''t slashed anyone today. But many people died on my orders. I can''t believe it''s so heavy on my heart."


    "Neither did I. At first, I hated the superiors who hit me hard, but when I became superior, I knew why. Oh, those people didn''t want us to die. When I became a superior officer, I thought the training I had received wasn''t enough. To the tougher, to the tougher. So I ended up going to the best knight in the country..."


    "What''s going on?


    The face of the line was blue. You reminded me of something I didn''t like, and the line shook my body a little bit.


    "... you''re the best at everything."


    "Hey, what happened?


    "Don''t ask! I don''t even want to remember!


    "Ah, here! Wait!


    Alphilis chases after Rhine as he grabs his ear and escapes. So they went back to their companions, kidding.


    Continued

 432 Boys, Part 3 - Real Request

    "Alfie, I locked up the survivor."


    "I''ll ask."


    Alphilis was in post-battle processing. Interrogation, or allowances, of those who surrendered. Confirmation of fellow damage. We also collect our rewards for spending them. The recovery of rewards is actually about 70%. There were many who the bandits had put into their nostalgia, and many of them had burned because of the use of fire on them. And the number of bandits defeated goes up to 300. And 200 fewer people surrendered than that. Around 200-300 people also fled the earlier fighting and were considered to have returned to their stronghold (Azit).


    For the trap you set, there are many enemies who have fled. This is because Alphilis commanded those who flee not to kill. The aim was not to exterminate the bandits altogether, nor was Alphilis so brutal in character. They are sneaking after the people who escaped to it. Because there was also the possibility that they would go straight back to the Bandits stronghold. It also sneaks Renatica apart into B��nsnell, the capital of Surasmund. This had another aim for Alphilis.


    And reports came from fellow inmates who were questioning the captured bandits. Rosetta will report to you.


    "Alfie''s right. There''s no such thing as Obres, the leader of the enemy."


    "I knew it. According to Rhine''s research, this bandit group has left the regular army twice. There''s no way these people can get hit so lightly."


    "Right. I don''t have too many teeth, and I tend to shy away from swinging swords. I''m talking about the purity of Atai."


    "Very pure."


    The utility flies flutter and stops on the shoulder of the alphilis. She sighed loudly as she dressed like she could even hit Alphilis in the head.


    "Ah, I''m tired! The air in that city, if it gets dirty, it won''t."


    "Good day, Uty. How''d it go with Brunsnell?


    "Where Renatica explored it, there''s about an Alfie stare."


    Uti starts talking with his cheek cane on Alphilis'' head. She was infiltrating B��nsnell with Renatica at the behest of Alphilis. And I just came back with a report from Renatica.


    "As Alfi stared, these bandits have a connection to the Slasmund Army."


    "I knew it. I thought the types of weapons and protective equipment used were good for bandits. No matter how tactical it is in the first place, what a civilian is basically a bandit. Most people are not trained in martial arts either. There''s no point in winning if those guys are inferior to weapons."


    "I don''t know about the fairy eagle around there though. There are just a lot of bandits and bums in B��nsnell where Renatica explored. It seemed like they were mainly in touch with someone in the country, but I still don''t know who. Looks like there''s another intimate meeting around tonight, so Lunatica said she''d explore. He wants Lisa''s help, if possible."


    "Well, if Lisa were here, could you ask her what the secret meeting was about?"


    "Unless there''s magic."


    Make a sober point as Uty sits on the shoulder of Alphilis.


    "Uty, have you seen the face of a boy named Obres from the Bandits?


    "Yeah, you''re apparently a pretty cautious kid. They''re all surrogates. That''s a different person every time, too. What we have in common..."


    "What do you say?


    "I wonder if they were all children."


    To Uty''s words, Alphilis and Rosetta looked at each other. Alphilis wonders if children will act as deputies for the country, but also for clandestine meetings.


    But it doesn''t look like Uty''s making a joke.


    "Even the eagle doubted his own eyes and ears at first. But I''m negotiating properly. I''m not gonna tell you anything extra, so maybe we have a meeting in advance."


    "It''s hard to believe in Russia. I want to see it with these eyes."


    "Well, I agree, but what are we going to do, Alfie? As far as this battle is concerned, the Alliance is going to send an Assessor, and we''re going to have to get the Admiral''s head out.


    "I have an idea about that, too. Rosetta, give me your ear."


    Rosetta lent her ears as Alphilis told her, but those red eyes gleam in Alphilis'' words.


    "Well then again... Alfie, you''re a bad woman"


    "I don''t want Rosetta to tell me."


    "No, I''m worse off than Atai for losing my head. Then the people Atai will take are the Seekers, Aerial, Emerald and Tasha. Around there?


    "Yeah, I''ll have Rhine and Lisa, Lakia, and Dorothy here. Besides, there are only 20 of us. Please take them all later."


    "Copy that. It''s obvious that there are too many of them. When''s the rendezvous?


    "When the white moon sets three times, I''ll be sending in the utility again."


    "Then Atai and the others will try to keep a piece on before. See you in a while."


    "Yes."


    That''s how the mercenary regiment of Alphilis disappeared. All that was left was about 20 elites. Besides...


    "I''ve cleared one end."


    "Good luck"


    Talk to Rakia with two of the hoods where Alphilis was waiting in the shadows of the rocks. The person in the hood politely returns it to Alphilis. In addition to the Alpha Reese, Rakia arrived here with two Hood men on board. It was yesterday.


    Lakia was somewhat angry that it was used instead of a convenient way of getting around, but she doesn''t hate flying per se. And as for myself getting free meals, I couldn''t complain. I think it''s time for Lakia to make a simple request as a mercenary herself. But it could not be achieved in the opposite direction of Maia, and to be honest, in the mercenary corps, Lakia had a little time to spare. So it was a pleasure for Lakia to be able to go away on request this time, but if it were to leave a message like this, I would have liked to give it some slack.


    Alphilis also speaks with some dissatisfaction with her, but still gives priority to the Hood figures. Because this is the real request.


    "Well, there''s almost a piece of surface request. From here on out, let''s say we can help you with your request."


    "Yes, thank you very much. We''re just going to clean up most of it, so I just want to ask for backup."


    "That would be fine then. I hope it''s easy."


    "Yeah, really"


    Saying so, the hood figure took the hood. That face under the hood is - Elsa. Next door, of course, was her knight, Eliza.


    She smiles with a gentle smile when she takes the hood.


    "You''ve never done anything with Alphilis before."


    "Well, only Miranda got used to my face."


    "Right. But it might be rare for both of us to talk."


    "It''s more like the first time, isn''t it? But I think Elsa''s got a harder look than before. Perhaps you don''t want to talk more about people than I do, but isn''t Elsa tired?


    Elsa returned the words with only a smile. Alphilis doesn''t know the details of Elsa. I only hear that Elsa''s predecessor was unhappy and that she was supposed to represent her. Of course, Alphilis knows Elsa is the archbishop, but Miranda is in a better position within the association, so I don''t see the need for Alphilis to be. It would be doubtful if the Archbishop were to ask the Chancellor and others whether the Alphilis could be the archbishop.


    And Elsa''s hateful feelings sprouted within herself have not disappeared either. But apart from that, this assignment was important. Because Elsa can''t be proud to pinch her personal feelings at work, and I have no doubt that this mission is more important than the Archbishop''s own hidden journey.


    Elsa responded to the Alphilis under the guise of calm.


    "More Alphilis than that. I''ll explain what I''m going to do, okay?


    "Yeah. I''ve only heard enough to bring Elsa and Eliza in, too, so thank you."


    "So let''s have an upcoming meeting."


    That''s what they started talking about.


    Continued

 433 Boys, Part 4 - Back Situation

    "This is Bunsnell."


    "I don''t know the scenery in detail for Lisa, but I feel like a lot of debris?


    "It fits. It''s a pile of rubble."


    As Rakia put it, the town of B��nsnell was the capital of Slasmund and was as desolate as the castle town of the royal castle might seem. There is no security when entering town. There are holes everywhere. Arnelia''s pass didn''t work either, and she tried to scrutinize it and do something nasty, so Eliza put the gatekeeper together and tightened it up. Elsa firmly threatened it on top of that, so it was relatively easy for me to get into town for now.


    What the Alphilis and the others saw when they entered town were beggars overflowing the road. Clothes also melt, men who fall apathetically on the side of the road from midday. Besides, some women still hold children. Her clothes were torn, her breasts not to mention she kept looking to heaven to pray for something. Yakiyaki''s indented eyes don''t move while staring at a point.


    Alphilis honestly remembered in this town the creeps he''d never felt before.


    "What is this..."


    "Is it something like a step in front of the town becoming obsolete? This is what happens when the state is not operating well"


    "It''s like knowing the country will perish. Mouth, huh?


    Lisa pointed out Elsa''s words. As for Lisa, I didn''t mean to hate her, but if you think in common sense, it would be a question that would sting Elsa''s heart. But Elsa was flat. She has experienced so much more than just disgust and harassment.


    "I''m from a place like this. It wasn''t that bad, but I spent my childhood doing banditry. I put the boys together like the Bandits did, and I did evil things. They used to be us. It''s also my original landscape."


    "... I heard it was insensitive."


    "No, I don''t mind. I guess that''s why I was chosen for this assignment. The Bandits'' leader, Obres, was me. That''s why I''m on this mission."


    Miriazal, this mission, which is an immediate order. Elsa also thought at first what it was, but from the middle of the story she convinced Miriazal that it was the most appropriate task for herself, on the contrary. Miriazal said, "You unblemished man," but his face, as he seeth the distant through Elsa, as he seeth the loving. Unlike usual then, Miriazal was a Virgin full of charity.


    And while Alphilis looked across the streets, beggars had stopped around them at some point. Alphilis and the others in a completely enclosed form.


    "Uh-huh."


    "Give me a meow... a meow..."


    "Be careful... I haven''t eaten anything in three days"


    "Give Boya boobs..."


    The beggars try to sneak up on the Alphilis like the dead. Dorothy and others can''t even wave their swords, and wave away those hands that are troubled but offered.


    What do you want me to do?


    "Give me about boobs, Alfie"


    "I don''t want to! And if you''re saying that?


    Even while I''m saying that, beggars grow as I look at them.


    "Normal people can''t just slash and lay low."


    "I think if you hit a few of them, they''ll grow up?


    "What would you do if you went upside down?


    The beggars reached out to them as the Alphilis wandered blindly. But the Alphilis and the others can only pay for it. One of those beggars grabs Lisa''s hair.


    "Gotta..."


    "Lisa."


    As Alphilis tried to help Lisa, the beggars who were swarming around Lisa white-eyed simultaneously. And at some point, next to Lisa, a beggar-like girl stands.


    Are you all right, Lisa?


    "... is it Luna?


    If you look at it well, it is Lunatica. Her silver hair and goddess-like face are dusty, but it was certainly Renatica. The cloth wrapped around her like a blanket was a blur, but if you look closely underneath it was her original outfit, one that made her wear many dark utensils that she could hide and hold.


    "I''m a little late to come. Sorry."


    "No, that outfit is better than that"


    "Oh, I thought this fitting wouldn''t be very noticeable. I said," If you go in there, follow me. "


    "It''s too familiar, somewhat"


    "Right."


    When Renatica woke up Lisa, she let go of her killer temper to the beggars watching what was going on around her. Then the beggars dispersed in unison. The line whistles when he sees the hand.


    "Do it."


    "Oh those guys are sensitive to the danger to their lives. Because it''s almost like an animal."


    "''With enough clothing, food, and dwelling, for the first time humans acquire morality," the Supreme Bishop said. Sure, I think so, too. Preaching morality to them would be useless now. "


    Elsa''s words at the end, the Alphilis and the others walked out again. The guide is Lunatica. She said she was ensuring a safe place to spend the night inside the B��nsnell.


    In the first place, this request has its back. On the face of it is the bandits'' crusade, but behind it Miranda and Miriazal turned their hands. The details of the request are as follows.


    Slasmund was not originally that much of a civil unrest country, one of the young, divided and independent countries that existed about 100 years ago. It wasn''t wealthy, but it was quite a peaceful country.


    But there were many warcraft appearances. Was that a land pattern or was there any other reason? That''s why I mentioned the country and was working to conquer warcraft and demons, and Slasmund was a country with a very strong army.


    Usually war is profitable. Blacksmiths can take orders so they don''t have time to sleep, and interest rates are temporarily harmonized to improve the distribution of supplies. With relatively cheap gold, supplies spin, and more people flow, money falls into the lodging. It was logical for the whole country to be enlivened. Bear with it and you''ll get your contribution. Although plundering cannot be excessive because Arnelianism often goes into arbitration in mediation between states, the victorious nations nevertheless often reaped such enormous profits that they had excess to compensate for the personnel and property spent in the war.


    But Warcraft, demon opponents fight differently. Defeating them was less profitable, rather it just cost money to the reprocessing. I consume supplies, but I can''t plunder them, I don''t have the benefit of war. Still, if the town fits the damage, the army has to move. Slasmund was thus gradually exhausted. He lost his neck to the cost of the scabbard war.


    Although the Arnelian Church also helps people with the damage caused by the war, it does not speak out for the operation of the country. Because non-interference in internal affairs is an Arnelian principle. For this reason, the aid provided by the Arnelian Church to Slasmund was limited to human relief and supplies. But it''s also limitless. The personnel seconded by the Church of Arnelia are very understaffed and the food to be applied is limited. Few people were able to benefit from Arnelia, many of whom were unemployed starved even within the town, and the town''s security and hygiene deteriorated at an accelerating rate.


    In such circumstances, those in charge of Slasmund in the Church of Arnelia were reluctant to remain in office for a long time. Long and two years, the shorter, about February, they wished to move. Some of them were full of the spirit of service, but when they realized that there was nothing they could do about it, they still wished to return to headquarters in an attempt to make a call for more assistance than to go out on the field.


    By the way, monks on current assignments have a tenure of more than 10 years. He was on a mission in this desolate land with great patience, it seemed. Despite this, Slasmund is just desolate. The appearance of warcraft was also more frequent, the country was becoming increasingly exhausted and the situation seemed to have changed nothing.


    In the meantime, I get one report from a pilgrim who visited Slasmund. In Surasmund, it was reported that the Arnelian Church was acting strangely. Miriazar was also a matter of secret concern, and Miriazar, who received the report, secretly opened an investigation, but there was no clear evidence, just that the officer in charge was occasionally making some incomprehensible moves.


    The person in charge of the investigation is then taken over by Miranda. The work she was doing as a pilgrimage was dominated by warcraft and demon hunting, but little was known about her face, and she also carried out many false pickings. It was certainly natural for the mandate to come down to that Miranda, but she was reluctant to think about launching a new department and had to leave that task to another. Then stood the arrow of white feathers: Elsa.


    Elsa''s task is to uncover the injustice of the Arnelian Church, which takes place in Slasmund. If it exists, it''s about. There''s a reason I sent someone as high as Elsa to that mission. It''s


    Continued

 434 Boys, Part 5 - Appropriate HR

    "The person in charge here in Slasmund, a man named Glass Live, is quite high, and the next time he returns to Arnelia, he is said to be an archbishop''s assistant"


    "I see. Then maybe..."


    "Yeah, that means he could be appointed my assistant."


    Elsa talks to Alphilis. They talk on foot, but not so many people around. It was the capital of the country, but it was not lively at all. I barely even have an outdoor shop. All you see is beggars falling on the side of the road. If B��nsnell had almost turned into a city of death, those who listened to them would not do the same.


    "Espis, who was an assistant to Minar in his predecessor, Linella, although he was an archbishop assistant, were promoted by the personal personnel of Minar. Naturally, if the Archbishop changes, so does his assistant. At least that''s what I think of my surroundings. There was also a hand in recruiting them as they were, but if I exercised my personnel rights that far, there would also be a great deal of rebellion within the Church"


    "Well, isn''t Arnelia a simple organization, too? Some of you will be fighting for power over your next HR. Then it''s no surprise you''re stuck around your next HR."


    The line clasps its mouth. But he was right.


    "Yeah, it''s actually already been a bit of a commotion within the church. Because I was never a good sister for my bosses. Not to my men, anyway."


    "Why?"


    "That is something that many are not convinced of, such as making Arnelian archbishops righteous of those who were floaters who could be the bones of any horse. We recruit people from a wide range of nobles, so we can''t afford to have that kind of discrimination. Because some still serve the Arnelian Church, despite their aristocratic origins.


    That''s a funny story, isn''t it? They should have halfway renounced already being aristocrats at the stage of serving Arnelia, because only consciousness remains unchanged and aristocratic. The Arnelian Church seems to have completely forgotten that meritocracy, It may also work that other archbishops, manadils and druids, are originally of considerable stature. None of those aristocratic ideas equate to them, but the surroundings don''t seem to be. Even Arnelia, whose philosophy is charity and salvation, is a group of people to whom it preaches. It doesn''t have anything to do with anything or desire. "


    Elsa, who raps more than usual, I guess there''s something about being her. Elsa is also a man who struggled in his humble capacity. It was not once or twice that I questioned Arnelia''s system.


    When Alphilis has trouble responding to something a little silly, Elsa, who guesses, wants to take over the words.


    "Oh, excuse me. I didn''t mean to embarrass Alphilis. This is the situation here."


    "Yeah, I''m not in trouble. It''s hard to be great."


    "You''ll taste it soon, too. If this mercenary regiment isn''t big, I don''t like it."


    Alphilis flushed the words of the line, not because he hated him, but because he could not imagine leading so many people. In Alphilis'' opinion, the mercenary regiment was many and about 500. But that was her account because she didn''t take into account that she didn''t know the world...


    Anyway, Alphilis'' mission was to infiltrate Slasmund and help Elsa with the Bandits'' crusade. This has not been informed by any other person in the mercenary corps. Except for the captains and the people who accompanied them inside B��nsnell this time, at least. If Elsa cuts the front and visits, the evidence will be obliterated, and it''s a covert operation when Miranda sees her opponent as a wreck.


    "So what''s Elsa''s upcoming operation?


    "We''ve already heard some information from the people who infiltrated us earlier. Glass Live could be consorting with senior Slasmund military officials. Even then, he could be contrary to Arnelia''s doctrine of non-interference in internal affairs. If only I could get proof of that..."


    "That won''t take long? We''re here in the name of reporting on the Bandits'' Crusade in the Guild, so I don''t want to stay too long. And insecure."


    "I know. That''s why Lord Lisa is here."


    When Elsa glances at Lisa, Lisa starts sneaking.


    "Ha-ha-ha, you know very well, don''t you, Elsa? It''s not like the big women around here to realize the value of this big woman Lisa."


    "No, I''m counting on you, too?


    "Mm, you''ve grown a little bit to come here to praise and kill, Alfie"


    "I don''t know what you''re saying..."


    There''s more and more crashing into her where Alphilis is half stunned by Lisa''s remarks. When I saw something that I bumped into because Alphilis was looking at it approximately, it was a girl. Is he about 12 years old? The girl, who was only about as tall as Alphilis'' chest, had a dusty face and hair, yet her strong, glowing blue eyes were impressive. Even my hair would be beautiful blonde if I washed it off nicely. Short-cut hair is sarcastically juvenile, but not a girl with a look that doesn''t suit this rough land.


    As Alphilis rushed to apologize to the girl, the girl opened her mouth first.


    "Don''t look at me, big woman!


    "Hey, why..."


    "Hum!"


    Without even giving Alphilis time to piss off, the girl left the scene early. Alphilis lost his anger as he watched behind it. Elsa was also following the girl''s hindsight beside her.


    "That kid... Eliza?


    "Yes."


    "Follow me"


    Eliza snorted at Elsa''s instructions and followed the girl. He was a decent other fellow, but Lunatica pulls the sleeve of the alphilis.


    Continued

 435 Boys, Part 6 - Theft

    "Alphilis"


    "What?"


    "Have you lost anything?


    "I wanted to lose it, nothing... ah!


    Alphilis lost her nostalgia, but she realized there was nothing to be had. That is the letter of acceptance of this request. He applied at Arnelia''s guild and ordered Renatica to go through the process at Slasmund''s guild, just in case.


    Mercenary work is simply won by those who take it personally, or by those who give it results quickly, but it is not so easy to take it as a group. If you accept a request as a regiment, ask them to prove when and roughly what time they accepted the request on the guild they applied for because a little thing can cause the regiment to squawk with each other in the field. In addition, just in case, Alphilis confirms the order in which the request was received, even in the guild of Slasmund, where the request occurred. As a result, the Alphilis mercenary regiment (Jaeger) was the best. Alphilis was clear and succeeded in taking this request by waving the big hand.


    But the documents proving it disappeared from Alphilis'' nostalgia. Without this, Alphilis would not have received the request, and if he did poorly, he could not have been rewarded. Negotiated with the Alliance, it was unlikely because it was an act of borrowing remunerative supplies from each town that had requested it, but if the other person is a cunning person, it is also possible to tread down the asking fee. No matter how unworldly Alphilis was, I could imagine about that.


    "Duh, what do we do? Did you fall somewhere?


    "You''re the little girl from earlier. Let''s get it back."


    Lunatica tells me it''s early or ran away. The guiding girlfriends are gone, and the Alphilis are left on the spot.


    Among the remaining human beings, puffiness and elsa crush.


    "I knew it. I was kind of suspicious of my behavior, so I made Eliza chase me, too. You should be able to get it back soon."


    "Yeah... sorry. If I were the captain of the regiment, I wouldn''t be conscious."


    "Fulfill it. Is it?


    Lisa was surprisingly the one who covered for the weak Alphilis. Usually she blames Alphilis funny and crazy first, which is also something we all know.


    But.


    "Lisa didn''t notice in that kid''s hand. Did you just consciously get your hands on a slice of the sensor, or unconscious? Either way, it''s only for a moment that Lisa''s flying sonar hangs up as a sensor. There are no ordinary thieves in the meantime, such as stealing things from this big woman. There''s no such thing as sky and sky."


    "I agree. I''m ashamed, too, of what I realized because I grew up in a town like this. And I''m not sure, I just let Eliza go for now. It''s not a compliment, but it''s brilliant."


    Elsa followed Lisa''s words. Alpha Reese and a few others, while flattered by their words, waited for Eliza and Lunatica to return.


    Not long before that. There is one shadow chasing the Alphilis who were in the B��nsnell. No, the shadow had been sticking to Alphilis long before that. But since Alphilis recently gained a means of travel called Lakia, its tracking has not been easier. There were occasions this time when we lost sight of Alphilis.


    "... that little girl, know it or not... try to be this one chasing that big ass..."


    It''s lifeless to be unpopular and vicious. He was faithfully monitoring the Alphilis, as Oranzeble ordered. No, I may not be completely faithful. Sometimes surveillance was left to the user demon, and he was hanging around there.


    Originally, Lifeless is the temperament of a windmill. So I''m very bad at doing one thing continuously, and if I''m not interested, the treasure up to yesterday turns into garbage. Maybe it makes sense that he couldn''t possibly fit into the frame of king like that.


    Besides, he had been sealed in different spaces for a long time. On second thought, Lifeless was not familiar with what was happening to this continent while he was sealed. Even with the spiritual restraint of Oranzebul, I saw it as irrepressible to the lifeless temperament.


    "... Hmm, this area should have been a flower garden on one side before..."


    It is what Lifeless felt when he first saw Slasmund. Lifeless gently took a round of flowers blooming on the ground as he walked through the rough lands of Slasmund. He prefers to fight, but it doesn''t mean he doesn''t like flowers and creatures. Sometimes I leave it to my mood and love flowers.


    When he did the trick of gently smelling the flower, he froze the flower in his hand and then squeezed it together.


    "... brittle... this flower should have been more lifelike... boring... and boring in this body that can''t even smell it..."


    Lifeless remembered Blanche all the time as he walked through the rough land. Blanche is two melons in Alphilis because of his appearance, but his essence is the Warcraft. Warcraft doesn''t wear clothes or anything, and words don''t normally speak. But I had to finish to such an extent that I was not ashamed of myself, beyond being human and following myself again.


    Lifeless was to have a clear conversation, get dressed again, learn how to eat, and even teach proper excretion. Lifeless is frightened when he looks like a big, handy baby, but he finds himself unexpectedly tired of it.


    "... because I didn''t have any children... or something like parenting... someone in my subordinate said parenting was just war..."


    I finally left my blanche with Erlich, who is no longer reluctant to wear a single piece because I can''t leave the Oranceble job alone forever, but how does it look once again? I''m sure there''s more new tooth shapes on my head. Imagine the sight, the lifeless smile all the time.


    "... but Erlich was supposed to be a promising stock among demon kings... funny stuff..."


    "Hey, what''s so funny? King?"


    I suddenly hear a voice from behind such a lifeless. A constant grin drew from the lifeless, and its face returned to its usual faceless expression.


    "... Doom or... what can I do for you..."


    "Even if I look like this, I''m busy. It''s work."


    Doom grins invincibly with Niyaniya, as opposed to a lifeless who has become faceless. Next to it were Osiria and Maneater, and Gunz, who had just joined them. But none of that is in the eyes of a lifeless person. Lifeless has no interest in Doom.


    "... if you need me, leave... you''re unpleasant..."


    "If you think we haven''t talked in a long time, you''ve said hello for a long time. Well, I''m not doing the king any favors either, but I was just trying to get in touch. But if that''s what you''re gonna do, forget it."


    Doom also tries to leave the scene lightly again. Lifeless, strangely concerned about that attitude, accidentally called Doom to a halt.


    Continued

 436 Boys, Part 7 - Disturbing Shadows

    "... hey... what are you doing here?... What is for..."


    "Uh, you don''t like me, do you? Then I won''t tell you!


    "... if you don''t talk, that''s fine... until you hear it out with strength..."


    Lifeless concentrates his magic on his hands. Seeing that suddenly makes Doom humble.


    "Yes, yes, I get it! You''re a totally embarrassed king, dammit... to make this town an experimental site for demon kings from country to country."


    "... what?


    A servant lifeless also embarked on Doom''s sudden suggestion. Because I haven''t heard of any such plans.


    "Why? Weren''t the experiments taking place in the prairie?


    "The tone is back, king. I did unleash a lot of demon kings on the prairie, but I was wiped out a while ago."


    Lifeless opens his eyes. The demon kings who used the magic of Bradymaria to transfer to the prairie count 5,000. With all that, it would be an extra number to destroy the country. What is he who wiped it out?


    "Who did it?


    "Sounds like a lot of things. The same goes for Arnelianism, for the conquest troops of the Magic Church, or for those certified brave by the Alliance. But not just humans, at least not for this short time. If so..."


    "I see, did the Flaming Beast have a dead effect"


    To Doom''s remarks, a lifeless appearance of convincing. Doom also makes me nibble again.


    "Yes, yes. The Flaming Beast is dead, and the prairie, for better or worse, has no control. There''s a guy who moved in the absence of the Flaming Beast."


    "I see, though I have certainly heard that there are such But is that on schedule?


    "What isn''t? Originally, the Demon King''s research also has the aspect of countering these people. It''s not just an anomaly hobby."


    "Still, I don''t feel like I''m leaving my hobby area. But there''s one more question. This Slasmund, was it? What makes this place an experimental site?


    Doom seriously answers the lifeless question this time. His gaze is directed at B��nsnell.


    "This place has been a silence lab for a long time."


    "Silence''s?


    To some unexpected answers, Lifeless also pointed in the same direction as Doom. In front of them, the rough town of B��nsnell just shows. If you gaze at it, you can see houses with holes in the roof and floaters wandering the city. But only the walls of the town are splendid, which shows that the land is war-torn.


    Doom continued as he turned to the lifeless.


    "We don''t necessarily mean that Orangeables took the lead and started this kind of plan. We had clearer means of coaching him, but each of us was doing what we thought we were doing. Silence in particular is remarkable. His hatred of humans is much stronger than ours."


    "Where did you learn that?


    "That''s a secret. Besides, it''s none of the king''s business, right?


    Doom makes Nico try. Lifeless observed Doom without alarm. When Doom laughed like this, he noticed recently that he was almost certain he was up to something.


    "Whatever it was, Silence was using Slasmund as his experimental site for his own plan. That''s why this town ended a long time ago. He told me we were trying to get our hands on him. Let''s make the most of the town for the last time. I''d rather have a compliment. What?


    "But you know what, there''s an alphilis in this town. Orangeables forbid you to touch him."


    "I know. But it doesn''t matter."


    Doom laughed at Lifeless advice with his nose. In that attitude, the lifeless fade.


    "Are you... are you insane?


    "If you ask me if I''m insane, all I can say is that I''m touching you. But I''m working on Orancebre''s orders, too. I happened to target this town in it. It''s a coincidence they''re here. I thought you didn''t even know Orange Bull.


    "Then we should go back and report back to Oranzeble, right?


    "I don''t like it. I''ve been having a lot of breakdowns, too, and I''m getting a little attention from the Orange Bull. Now we need to be adults and earn points. So we have to succeed in everything here. If I asked him here if I could carry out his assignment, that could be a sign of incompetence, so it would be changed. Sorry about that."


    "What are you going to do when Alphilis dies?


    "Come on? The Orange Bull with the deficiencies in the order is bad, isn''t it? I don''t have orders to report the target, and I don''t know where the Orange Bull is all the time."


    So seemingly evil Doom''s eyes, but obviously laughed. Doom is enjoying the situation. And wacko, I guess you''re willing to put some sort of tease on the Alphilis and the others as an accident.


    Lifeless was sincerely angry. Sure, Doom''s behavior is seemingly unscrupulous, but it''s not without justification at all. Indeed, if only in form, as a result of Oranceble''s orders, the alphilis becomes entangled in form. But if Alpha Reese dies, something in Orancebre''s plan is broken. Knowing that, Doom is about to take action.


    Danger. It was about that that Lifeless thought. Lifeless thought that Doom should be the first to end it, but somehow I don''t feel like it. Lifeless to question his emotions, but Doom unleashed the word first, as he saw it through.


    "King. If you''re worried about Alphilis, why don''t you advise her? Watching from afar doesn''t always work for her, does it?


    "I''m a lookout. Such a thing..."


    "Did you love that swordsman?


    Lifeless thought he didn''t want to see Doom''s face niggling again, turned his back on him and left the spot. He walks in the direction of B��nsnell. From that back, he said, "I''ll only wait three days for you, think of a good means!" and Doom speaking up.


    Lifeless disappeared and the Dooms left behind. But the smile caught from his face this time.


    "I knew you couldn''t escape spiritual restraint enough to say hero king. I thought it was going to be a bit of a fight, but nothing happened. I didn''t even realize that I called your master ''Orangeable''. Given that Lifeless also called it that, I guess spiritual restraint doesn''t bind you to your natural temperament. Or is the Orange Bull surprisingly careless and a big mess, too? Or to the lifeless, was there anything else that bothered you?


    "It could be about that white alphilis. But what if we were at war with the Lifeless?


    To Osirian''s words, Doom laughs as he comes.


    "Isn''t that enough to get away with it? But Gunz will die."


    "Ah!? It''s Doom."


    "Well, if you die, you''re dead, and that might be more convenient. You could be a good evil spirit... whoa, a bad evil spirit."


    "I guess it''s an evil spirit because it''s bad. Use the word right."


    "This guy''s got one."


    Doom laughing at that conversation together. When that laugh fades away,


    "So, you''re not gonna wait three days, are you?


    Gunz asks Doom. Doom replied with a smile to the words.


    "I don''t like it, you think I won''t keep my promises to my friends?


    "I think so. That''s what you are."


    "No, no, I''ll try to protect you. But no matter how hard I try, I might not be able to protect you. Look, I have no guts."


    Doom laughed his ass off and Gunz looked at him with pleasure. But when I wasn''t really tired of being with this boy, Gunz was excited. Gunz wonders when the hell it''s been so exciting. Gunz wonders if this is what a best friend means.


    He asks Doom how he feels like a boy.


    "So, I want to recruit mercenaries in this crazy city. You''re gonna wait for me in the meantime, right?


    "Right - I''m going to start planning examples when it''s night. Until then."


    "Enough. That''s all. Ah, this city can make 50 of us."


    "Heh. Are you that charismatic?


    Staring at Gunz as Doom was surprised. The Gunz laughed and showed it as he was good at it.


    "It''s not charismatic. I have a technique. And you know damn well what a common heart is. They don''t even work for Locke. They always dream of fun. But it''s my job to make that dream come true."


    "Nah I see. I may have somehow figured out what you were trying to say. Then this town could be the right place, and I mean, see how you''re doing. By the way, I''m going to start south of town. If you''re gonna do it, why don''t you just think about it and act north?


    "Enough. I have an affordable goal."


    Gunz nodded, his eyes turned to the town. There is a large mansion and a luxury residential neighborhood surrounding it. It''s the mayor of this city and the mansion of the senior officials who also live in Slasmund. When Gunz sees them, he leaks such an inferior laugh that even Doom can''t tear them up.


    And in the meantime, the man eater, who has been silent, pulls the hem of Doom''s clothes.


    "Hey, Doom"


    "What is it, man eater"


    "I''m hungry"


    Maneater talks a lot these days. Instead, I''m not eating much anymore. Man Eater seemed to have the wisdom to look like he had because he had eaten too much so far. In contrast, her appetite is falling.


    But that doesn''t mean you don''t have a vision, as before, but you also seem to be looking for a proper diet. The Man Eater is up in one place as an evil spirit. Doom won''t be looking forward to new changes in his men. But it''s still no different that you can''t help but fill your belly in a certain period of time.


    "What do you want Maneater to do?


    "Eat"


    "Right now?


    "Yeah."


    Doom nodded silently, blowing her mouth as she drowned out of her mouth. That''s all I see, Maneater runs to B��nsnell.


    "Oh, we''re pulling it up in the right place ~! Are you listening?


    "I''m worried. I''m just gonna take a look."


    "Please, Osiria."


    Osiria slowly walks after the man eater and chases him. When I wonder if the figure has flashed for a moment, the figure appears a little further. Repeating that, Osiria went after Maneater. Doom, who would drop him off afterwards, looked like a father or brother watching his family depart.


    Continued

 437 Boys, Part 8 - Girls

    "Well, what happens to the results?"


    The girl spread out something like a seal taken from Alphilis'' nostalgia and checked inside.


    "What is this, just a piece of paper? What did you want to do with such a nostalgia? Or is it an important piece of paper?


    When the girl spread the pieces of paper, she sifted to see if there was even a coin caught between them. But there''s nothing in it that a girl would expect.


    The girl couldn''t read the letters. If you could read the letters, you''d notice the value of this contract at all, but it''s not a substitute for anything you can do. But the girl missed the paper once. Because I didn''t think it was funny to go home with your bare hands, or maybe it''s something important after a while. She decided to show her leader the paper. I thought he would know if this paper was a treasure because he could read the letters.


    As the girl tried to go home to her own cunt, she heard cuttlefish and footsteps from behind. The sound of a girl''s dislike. High footsteps indicate that the shoes are strong. That is proof that they are wearing shoes made of luxury materials that can never be bought by poor people like ourselves. And its exalted footsteps are a manifestation of self-confidence. It was equally unrelated to ourselves, the needy.


    Return what you stole.


    The girl looked back as she pounded her tongue at the crisp and sober voice that was coming from behind the girl. Of course, the seal is already in my nostalgia.


    The girl was even more angry when she realized that whoever came after her was knightly. "It is our duty to protect the country and its people," he said, vociferously, and the girls hated those people who behaved with dignity and violence against the poor. Because I felt like they were saying we weren''t even human. The girl''s voice made her exasperate nature and frustration to present dirty words to Eliza, who was behind her.


    "Is that even evidence that I stole it?!?


    "Several humans have witnessed it. That''ll be enough, give it back. Now don''t ask me what I stole."


    "Ha, great knights say things differently. It''s impossible to give away something you haven''t stolen. Why don''t you just kill me and find out?


    "That''s not true."


    Eliza clogged the question with the girl, and with that gap the girl tried to escape. Eliza will be right after you, but this is already the back alley. Garbage and people scatter around, and the light girl runs to jump over them, like wet those gaps. The opposing Eliza also follows desperately, but it was difficult to move in armor.


    Still, is it the difference between adult and child legs, or is it the difference in how you train your legs again? Gradually the difference clogged. I can see the rush on the girl''s face.


    "Shit, I''m persistent."


    "Concept. You can''t run away from me."


    "Hey, how''s he doing?"


    When the girl got her hands on her nostrils, she seemed to be taking something out of it. I don''t see what that is in Eliza chasing me from behind. And when the girl laughed invincibly, she threw her blurry cloak at Eliza. Eliza reflexively cleaves that cloak with her sword, but for a moment her vision is blocked.


    At that moment the girl flipped her body and turned towards Eliza. And on its left hand, the pebble just at its fingertips is gripped.


    "Debris -"


    Eliza reflexively tries to slash off the stone the girl played at her fingertips. And indeed, Eliza knocked the stone off. But...


    "Ugh."


    Eliza felt a burning pain in her right eye and accidentally stopped moving. Pebbles still about the size of fingertips at your feet if you look at them. Yes, the girl was taking out the stones in her lumbar bag and releasing two pebbles at the same time. The left hand protrudes prominently in front of the body, the right hand halves the body so that it is unconscious, and further releases it from behind the body. Eliza tapped off one reflexively, but even with her, she couldn''t react by the second.


    A girl sees how Eliza is, and she looks good at it.


    "It''s Zaramiro. Bye, great knight."


    "That''s not how it works"


    From behind the groaning Eliza, this time Lunatica appeared refreshed. Girl looks troublesome to her, who appears without footsteps. Nogging Eliza also looked up at Lunatica with her left eye, but Lunatica seemed as if she was not interested in Eliza. Or do you think it''s not a big injury? Renatica speaks to the girl in an obligatory tone.


    "Let me have the paper back. Thin things you need."


    "Oh no, this is mine already. Or are you saying it even says the name of the big woman earlier?


    "It would say, that kind of substitute"


    The girl blinked her eyes. The illegible girl doesn''t even know if there''s a name there.


    The girl realized her unknown and blushed too much of her embarrassment, but she can roar as if she had a seizure immediately.


    "But if it''s in my hands, this is already my thing! I won''t give it back to you. And if it''s important, it''s worse to get stolen!


    "I agree with that, but I''m in trouble if you don''t give it back. I''m going to make it easier for you, but if you do, you''re going to use a little rough means."


    "Try it!


    The girl plays the stone with her fingers again. The stones from the front and so on gently judge Lunatica,


    "(good speed and shooting)"


    That was Lunatica''s honest sentiment. If I did it, of course, I would be able to release a more powerful blow, but the precision of targeting only the steeple while running was unclear whether Renatica could also imitate it.


    But not enough offense for Renatica to bitter. And the girl was in a hurry for Renatica to lightly avoid that attack.


    "(What the hell, this guy!


    Lunatica gradually approaches her, avoiding the stones unleashed by the girl. When the girl understood she was the opponent of a different character, Renatica abruptly deepened the step and jumped in front of the girl in an instant.


    "Grow up, I won''t hurt you with a groan"


    "What do you say!


    But there''s a girl too. Renatica''s hand reaches out to the girl, while he releases the stone again. That too, now five shots at the same time. Reflectively Lunatica defended herself to the stone that became the shotgun. Because, in fact, two of them flew in with their eyes open precisely.


    And with that momentary gap, the girl jumped onto a crate that was lightly loaded on the wall like a cat, and as she flew onto the upstairs window frame of the collective home, she used that recoil to jump onto the next window frame even more. And be polite, the crate is kicking to collapse. And on top of that, there''s just a room with a window open. The girl looked down at Renatica and Eliza from the place and looked good.


    "Bye, great sisters. I''ll never see you again!


    "No, it doesn''t"


    Renatica ran towards the wall without expression, and she ran up the wall with the momentum intact. To Renatica running down the wall, a flashy girl. Renatica looked down at the girl from the third floor window compartment (hissing).


    "Liar..."


    "I''m not lying. What Anyone Can Do With Training"


    "I don''t see any sign that I could do it," Eliza tried to say, suddenly something jumped out of the alley and plunged into the pile of trash that was piling up on the side of the road. What, the waste splashes with the sound of I have to say that raw waste and scraps are dumped all over it, and it''s a pretty unhygienic city at a stage where there''s no one to collect, but there''s something going on in there. Birds and insects that were swarming in the garbage rush to disperse.


    "Huh?"


    "What?"


    Amazing girl and Eliza trying to calmly analyze the situation. Earlier than that, Renatica had already sensed the other person''s signs.


    "Coming..."


    Renatica was right in the alley, feeling the signs of the wicked.


    Continued

 438 Boys, Part 9 - The Uninvited

    The Alphilis and the others have been waiting for Renatica since she went after the girl. Renatica will come back to us wherever we are, so I''d like to do some sightseeing in an otherwise unfamiliar city.


    "See you in this city..."


    Alphilis also has the best impression. So is the exterior of the city, but piles of garbage piled up there. It''s full of organisms and filth. It emits a strange odor. Most places in the eastern country have sewage maintenance based on Aldrius'' urban plans, but they haven''t been introduced into this city yet. Seeing how it was, Alphilis looked up.


    "There were a lot of cities that were definitely undeveloped and untouched enough to go west, but it wasn''t as good as this."


    "Sure. Historical Arnelian personnel also called on Slasmund to thoroughly manage hygiene, with the crushing of none. It was not once or twice that the plague actually became endemic. Each time, Arnelianism stopped me."


    Elsa answered with a sigh. Before Elsa also came to this country, she has looked through the record of Arnelian activities in Slasmund all the way through. Looking at the record, Elsa also decided that there was little more she could do in this country.


    This country does not have the resources to just care about hygiene. In order to control hygiene, we need to hire people who work underneath, but we don''t have enough wealth to hire people, but it was the current situation. You can tell that by looking at people overflowing with the city. They don''t just have the energy to work, they don''t have the employment itself.


    Although these countries also have the means of offering financial assistance and having their interest returned one day, in this country, where the nature of the country and the return of operating interest are not foreseeable, every country would rely on financial assistance. Judging by that myself, Elsa thought.


    "(You''re a very convenient woman to grow up in a ghetto. Yeah, it''s me?


    Elsa laughed all the time, but that laugh seemed to have been seen by Alphilis.


    "Elsa, remember laughing?


    "No, it''s not like that. It''s just..."


    "Just?"


    At those moments when the Alphilis, a buckwheat and a big bird descended in front of the Alphilis. The bird, which was large for the crow, stared at Alphilis rather than afraid of men.


    Different attitudes than normal birds. Faster than Alphilis was uncomfortable with that behavior, the bird opened its mouth.


    "Alphilis, it''s advice."


    "The bird talked!?


    "Don''t panic, I''m a demon"


    Elsa responded calmly to Alphilis panicking about the sudden event. The bird naturally speaks to Alphilis with no expression and no obligation.


    "Doom is coming to this city"


    "Doom... who is it?


    "Are you nuts, Alfi? This is the boy I met in every labyrinth. You''ve been wearing a belly monster, haven''t you?


    "Ah."


    Alphilis remembered. What happened in a place branded a novice dungeon. Many mercenaries died, and they fled with their lives. It was the line that turned on the callus as a result, but Alphilis doesn''t know that. Neither did Rhine bother to imitate what he said again.


    Also the person responsible for Lisa. Jake is fighting him directly. The bird says the opponent is here.


    "So, who are you?


    Lisa calls to the demon of use. Then its appearance changed and it became that of a boy. Seeing that look, Alphilis and Lisa, Uty unwittingly get to herself. Those around him also recognized that the opponent was a high-ranking sorcerer, but they did not understand the fright of the Alphilis. The same applies to Elsa.


    "Alfi, who is this..."


    "It''s lifeless! Why are you here?"


    "Life... a hero king!?


    Elsa and Rhine also raised their guard over the words. They listen to the story, too. The line stood between Alphilis and Lifeless, Elsa already wearing her own fist.


    But the lifeless showed serenity and no hostile will with them.


    "Relax, I''m not willing to fight now. I thought you said you had some advice."


    "You know what I mean! The guy who did all that..."


    "Until I did because I needed it. I''m not saying I''m not having any fun at all, but I don''t care now. Doom is more important now than ever."


    Lifeless words were quick. Apparently, I''m really here to advise you. I had heard that Alphilis was under lifeless surveillance, and I couldn''t think of any reason why he could suddenly be set up now.


    Alphilis'' vigilance eased a little, but she decided to listen as she stood.


    "So, what happened to Doom?


    "He''s going to turn this town into an experimental site for the Demon King. Do you know what happened after that in the prairie?


    "... could that mean overflowing with demon kings?


    "That''s right. Now he''s gonna do the same thing in this city."


    Lifeless replied with a nod. To the lifeless words, Alphilis and Lisa turn bright blue.


    "Wait a minute! How many people do you think are in this city? If you do that..."


    "You''ll be wiped out. The city will soon have an army because the royal castle is nearby, but ten demon kings will defeat it, 50 for each other, and 100 for the army will lose. And Doom would surely take the Demon King''s way to win."


    "For what?


    The line casts doubt. But Lifeless also looked sinister.


    "I don''t know. He seemed like he was going to be part of the plan, but I didn''t think he needed to set it up at this time. But he''s motivated. Then it didn''t seem like he was going to ask me to persuade him, and I couldn''t stop him anymore."


    "Don''t be ridiculous! I won''t let you do that!


    "Then do we take him down? In that case, the agreement between Oranzebul and Gwendorf would be deemed to be gone. Then I can''t help but follow Doom''s side. You think you can beat us both with your current strength?


    "Ugh..."


    Lifeless said too much, and Alphilis got stuck in words. In her place, Lisa now asks Lifeless.


    "So what do you want me to do? Somehow I can imagine."


    "Run. That''s all I can say now"


    "When do you set it up?


    "Probably even tonight."


    Lisa kept her mouth shut. To accomplish the pivotal request, we need to hold back the scene of the intimate meeting that will take place tonight. But how about the timing of Doom''s setup, the intimate meeting itself is gone. Lisa and Elsa looked at each other unexpectedly. I''m not lifeless to miss that.


    "What''s the matter, is there anything I can do for this country?


    "You know, it''s not this way."


    "Yeah, you sure do. But I don''t want anything to happen to you either. That''s why I went out on purpose to give you advice. Take advantage of the advice, okay?


    "I don''t know. If there''s anything else, why don''t you protect me?


    To Alphilis'' bold remarks, Lifeless stared at Alphilis with a sharp eye. Alphilis wandered unexpectedly, but in temper he stared back at seriousness and lifelessness. Lifeless then looked away. Although it is a lifeless attitude, I didn''t even care about Alphilis.


    "... I gave you my advice. It''s up to you."


    "Wait, in the end your purpose is... ah"


    Alphilis tries to throw a question at Lifeless, but as soon as he''s done with it, he''s changed to a crow and flew away. Now the Alphilis, who will be left lifeless.


    Together, stunned by sudden events.


    "What the hell, already..."


    "Is that the hero king? That was intimidating."


    "Yeah, I''m glad we didn''t fight here"


    "Hmm, did Lifeless leave?"


    "Yeah, well... yes!?


    A boy stood next to Alphilis at some point as the Alphilis and the others muttered. Look at him. Alphilis raises his bare voice.


    "Yugd?"


    "Oh, that''s what I was called. Long time no see, Alphilis."


    Yugdrasil looks up at Alphilis with no expression. The eyes were black, and clear to meet the deep will. Alphilis looked seriously at Yugdrasil again, wondering if he was such an impressionable boy. It''s strange, but even though it''s still the second time we''ve met, there''s no such thing as hostility to him in the Alphilis.


    But beside it, Rhine and Lisa had a blade on Yugdrasil''s throat.


    Continued

 439 Boys, Part 10 - Advice

    "Who are you!? I can''t believe this Lisa allowed me to approach her so easily."


    "As far as fitting, you feel like one of them. Where the hell did it come from?"


    "Let me ask you one question at a time. Like this, for example."


    Yugdrasil disappears all the time. Then he appeared behind Lisa this time, and by the time Lisa turned around, the figure had already disappeared. And now that figure was about to appear behind the line, the line was sticking its sword out in that direction.


    But the sharp sword muscle also took Yugdrasil to pinch the sword with his fingertips without difficulty. Yugdrasil asks the line with a little fun as he pinches his sword.


    "He''s dangerous. What if I was stabbing you?


    "It''s worse to try to take the swordsman''s back"


    "Right. But it''s a good reaction. Alphilis has a good swordsman with him."


    Yugdrasil gently bowed his head to him and apologized for his disrespect as he played the sword of the line with his pinky fingertips. The line also holds the sword in its honest response. I didn''t mean it with the line, but the fact that I was lightly stopped from my sword hurt his pride somewhat. Still, as far as the Alphilis response is concerned, Yugdrasil is cutting the front and deciding they are not their enemies. Just not necessarily on his side, so Rhine was watching Yugdrasil without alarm.


    Yugdrasil turns back to Alphilis.


    "You have a good swordsman with you."


    "I''m just a pervert. But how did you get close? I didn''t even notice."


    "Right. For example -"


    When Yugdrasil puts his right finger up perfectly, nature and everyone''s gaze gather on that finger. But at that moment, Yugdrasil''s body had disappeared except in his right hand. I''m surprised we don''t know what happened. Together.


    "Huh? Yeah!?


    "Well here''s the thing. Something called perception inhibition or invisible witchcraft is deep. It means we can do this depending on the application. Sometimes not only these sorceries, but also simple and popular sorceries are better applied.


    Recovery magic, if that''s an example. Don''t you think we''re all immortal creatures?


    Alphilis snorts in response to Yugdrasil''s inquiry. Seeing the trick, Yugdrasil just said, "You can''t help it," he grinned lightly.


    "I''ll tell you what, there''s no such thing as perfect immortality. As a race, all creatures are determined in their strength and longevity by the predisposition they inherit. It is magic and magic to twist and bend those laws at times. We only look immortal because we all use some sort of magic.


    In fact, most of our people are human. Ex-human. There would be such a fancy guy as Dragreo, who had the Flame Beast in his hands, wouldn''t there? Because they''re even human. "


    "Yes!? Because that man blew up the Flamebeast..."


    "Well, it''s a substandard monster. Still, he''s human. If you hit him, he''ll hurt you, and if you slash him, he''ll bleed. Well, the essence is unlimited beasts."


    Yugdrasil talks pleasantly to him. Alphilis contemplated the words, and his unclear companions watched the exchange greatly. Only Alphilis, Lisa and Uty know Dragreo on this occasion. They just said they heard something incredible, and they looked at each other, and they began to exchange opinions that it wasn''t.


    In the meantime, the line calmly asks Yugdrasil a question.


    "So, what are you doing here after all? You''re not here to talk about Yota like that."


    "No, it''s a real coincidence that the streets took place. There were people carrying supplies here in town, but they were tangled with warcraft along the way, so if you help me, you can give me a ride to this town. Though it may be difficult to say thank you to the best of towns.


    But the man was right, he was also of some use. Apparently, a hungry ghost has entered this town. "


    "Hungry."


    "You must be talking about that fucking redoom."


    Lisa followed Rhine''s words. Lisa''s disgust is also a revealing word, Yugdrasil with a somewhat troubled face.


    "Apparently there''s a cause to investigate from that tone, but this time his men are here as well. Look, your people seem to be in danger."


    "Huh?"


    "What?


    Lisa rushes through the sensors in response to the words. When Lisa sensed earlier, there was nothing in the radius of about 200 meters. When Eliza and Renatica walked out of that constant range of Lisa, there was nothing. Also, Lisa herself thinks that Renatica''s ability to detect danger goes far beyond Lisa''s. I was also alarmed that she was here.


    In addition, there are often sensors in security, such as lookouts, when this is such a large city. Lisa shrinks the size of the sensors throughout the city, as they are blindly stimulated and the key parts of the city are witchcrafted to disrupt the sensors. It was both a natural act of the sensor and a courtesy. It could be a peek into people''s lives, because they''re basically safe all over the city.


    And Lisa rushes through the sensors, but the look becomes difficult.


    "The enemy is nothing... no, this is"


    "Lisa, is something wrong?


    "Eliza and Lunatica are safe, and there are no further signs of enemies, but the signs of those around them are disappearing one after another. Looks like there''s something for sure."


    The same look tightens on Lisa''s report. And Yugdrasil prompted them.


    "Some enemies can''t be detected by sensors. A good example of this is a guy who is as good at magic as I showed him earlier. Okay, just relax in here."


    "No! Lisa, show me to that place!


    "Of course!"


    Alphilis left the scene to encourage Lisa. The rest of us follow suit, of course. But there were others left on the spot. It is Elsa and Rhine. Look at them. Yugdrasil inquires with interest.


    "Aren''t you guys going?


    "Come on, when you hear what you need to hear."


    "Yeah, me too"


    Rhine and Elsa replied to cover their words. The line asks first.


    "You, aren''t you the enemy? Why are you helping us?"


    "I am neither an enemy nor an ally. He''s on the Orange side in form, but that''s because he''s the one who''s doing the most beneficial thing right now. But the Orange Bull is definitely not either. You''ll be relying on Alphilis then, and Aurangebull himself knows that."


    "What!? What''s with the alphilis?


    The line stuffs into Yugdrasil''s unexpected words. The hand was already on the dance slave. Yugdrasil stared at him like that gently as if he could see even a young child.


    "Don''t rush, young knight. The importance of that human being will soon be known. Whether she wants it or not, as long as there''s an Orange Bull, that girl will be pulled out to the table stage of history, even if she doesn''t like it. No, it might not be the same without him."


    "... is that all you want to say about Alphilis being special?


    "That''s special. Otherwise, I won''t show up in front of that girl on purpose. I''m not free enough to raise my fever to my only beautiful daughter"


    "Beautiful...?


    "In the light of the general standards of the world, I think she''s pretty enough? Do I recognize you differently?


    "Mm."


    The line got in trouble for a response. Because Rhine had never seen Alphilis with such eyes. I do think she''s a beautiful woman if you ask me. Rhine also has a preference for women, but Rhine prefers a happy woman to a sweet, asylum-seeking woman. But Alpha Reese still feels better than happy. I just wanted a little more softness.


    Elsa then asks questions, as the line began to have unexpected worries, for example.


    "Are you black magicians unfamiliar?


    "That''s not good. We almost kill each other every time. Some of them were originally related."


    "Why do they have cooperative structures?


    "Strange?


    "Yeah, very"


    Yugdrasil seemed a little impressed with Elsa''s inquiry. Its eyes get deeper. Elsa, by contrast, stared into Yugdrasil''s eyes. I thought an important occasion had come unexpectedly. Elsa asks what she wonders.


    "I''ve been wondering for a long time. Some people make a name for themselves in history. But considering their character, their figure, I don''t think they''ll work together toward a single purpose. Will the enemy chief Oranzebul have an absolute charisma by then, or will he have such a purpose that he has to cooperate?


    But the figure of Graham, the hero king, is a very lonely figure, and his biography does not reveal that he had an open mind. Same goes for Titania, the sword emperor. Neither she nor anyone else had a trustworthy figure around, which was why the figure was not accurately conveyed. Also, a demon king producer such as Anomaly, whom I did directly, was a complete euphorist. It is difficult to imagine that they would have the same noble purpose, even if only to compare those three figures. For another noble purpose, you may speak to our Patriarch Miriazal. "


    "Hmm, you''re sharp inside. So what about the possibility that the Orange Bull is the owner of an absolute charisma?


    "I didn''t think so until earlier, until you came. You called the Orange Bull ''the guy'' and said you were just beside him. Then, at least for you, Orangeables won''t be charismatic. Then only you will be acting differently"


    "... so?


    "No, that fact is enough. Because I think I saw a little light."


    That''s all Elsa confirmed, leaving the spot to chase after Alphilis. While Rhine also cares about Yugdrasil, he goes after him. Because now I thought Alphilis and the others should be given priority. After they were gone, Yugdrasil laughed all the time.


    "Oh man, I didn''t mean to get involved with them. Well, fine, history moves too unilaterally as it is now. I guess we should have insurance in case it happens."


    Leaving it at that, Yugdrasil''s appearance disappeared with a moment of wind. Later there was not even a footprint, and no trace was seen anywhere that he existed.


    Continued

 440 Boys, Part 11 - Alley Anomalies

    "What?"


    The girl was whining unexpectedly. Something suddenly rolled in where I was thinking about what to do with a silver-haired woman approaching me. Normally, I would follow this gap and look for the next means of escape, but it was rare for a girl, and it seemed a priority to see what jumped in.


    "What''s flying in..."


    The girl said that much and shut her mouth. I''m pretty sure something stuck in the garbage pile, but the garbage pile was starting to turn red and discolored. Soon some of the piles of garbage collapse, and I can see some of what went into them. It''s part of a person''s body. It wasn''t ahead of my ankle, it was probably my leg.


    A girl''s inquiry tells of danger. It''s not safe to be here right now. But we''re not sure where to run yet. The girl thought it would be equally deadly if we went in the wrong direction to escape. In making such a decision, it is questionable how this girl has crept through the training grounds.


    Looking around where the girl should escape, I could see the face of the skinny girl all the way in front of me. They look at each other properly and shake their necks. It was the skinny girl who opened her mouth first. Wouldn''t I still be under 10 years old when I was a year old? Looks a few younger than the thief girl.


    "Sister, is that it?


    "Wow, me? I ''m-"


    The girl noticed much more trying to answer that much. I have my hands on the upstairs window frame now. Think from height, the girl''s face can''t be on her front. When a girl looks down from the neck of a lean girl all the time, there''s no body that should be there, only her face peeking through the corner of the house.


    As the girl tried to bring her gaze back to the front, the skinny girl''s face was suddenly in front of her. Distance of each other''s breath. From the shadow of the house to the window there should have been one body portion, but the skinny girl''s face approached right in front of her. It''s not that I''m too close, I still don''t see my body. Plus, kind of, the skinny girl''s mouth stinked. The burglar girl suspects. That this is unusual.


    "My neck, it''s stretched -"


    "Anyone... can I eat?


    A skinny girl opens her mouth. The mouth that opened so wide that it didn''t look good on that little face was torn between looking at it, and what a stretch of the end of the mouth to the neck to tear it apart. From the open mouth, except for sharp teeth that certainly do not belong to a person. That tooth, which stunned into his mouth, reminded him of a torture instrument.


    That''s when the girl realized the reason for the raw odor. There were countless pieces of hair caught between the teeth of a skinny girl. The saliva had a colour of blood. In its mouth, there was still an eye that looked at this one carelessly.


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey!


    The girl had also forgotten to run and screamed. Even if I want to escape, my hands are stiff and I can''t move. My body didn''t listen to me say much about tension and fear, even though I knew in my head that I would die if I didn''t run away. At that moment, everything in the world moved slowly. I can clearly see the mouth of a lean girl ripped to her neck slowly closing towards herself.


    The girl tried to close too many eyes of fear, but it didn''t even work. But in a world that was supposed to be slow, the moment, the vision changed. What the girl saw was the neck of a skinny girl who had been slashed off and the beautiful side of a silver-haired girl who flew with herself.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Yeah, yeah."


    "I''ll have this returned"


    Soon Renatica had pulled the seal out of the girl''s pocket. But just because it didn''t matter, the girl landed on the ground, fumbled and prompted by Renatica. The girl''s feet are still stuck.


    Even looking at a girl like that, Renatica remained faceless, but how much do you care? I keep an eye on that behavior for once. But Renatica had no use for this girl more than the seal came back. And Eliza also practiced healing magic herself and had already returned.


    "What the hell was that?"


    "I don''t. But he hasn''t left yet."


    "Huh?"


    At the same time as Eliza''s reply, Renatica was taking off her cape and removing the blade from her nostalgia. Twice a Matchett-like blade to cut off twigs, used when the twig enters the mountain. Its eyes grew sharper and sharper, staring at the darkness of the alley, where monsters like girls had emerged earlier.


    Then one lean girl''s face floats up from the darkness. Eliza also pulled out her sword to coincide with the emergence of that skinny girl.


    "I think I cut it off just now."


    Renatica does not answer Eliza''s words. In doing so, once again, my face rises out of the darkness. That face is exactly the same as before. Girl with thin, bloodless, but starving beast-like, yet inebriated eyes.


    "What, the two of you?


    "No, not yet."


    "Hih."


    Three or four faces emerge from the darkness so that they can withstand the screams of the thief girl. Those faces that emerged one after the other stared at the three with equally lifeless eyes. Total 8 bottles. If the decapitated earlier neck also fits, it would mean nine necks.


    Eliza looked at the figure and leaked it pompously.


    "Scylla..."


    "Scylla?"


    "It''s a nine-necked monster said to lurk in the north, behind the mountains of Pilebos. You think you have a neck so stretchy that it stretches all over the cave that you eat a nasty intruder who comes into the cave? It''s been a long time since the guild and other sweepstakes were confirmed, but there''s no record of crusades in the nearly 200 years since it was confirmed. I''m not a demon king, but it won''t make any difference that I''m a fairly high-ranking demon. It''s a monster similar to that Scylla on the record."


    "That''s a nasty opponent"


    The moment Lunatica muttered, her neck began to move simultaneously, observing the Lunaticas as they swayed at all costs.


    Six are Lunatica, and two advance toward Eliza, and the two turn to themselves. Fortunately, not a single neck flew away at the girl, but Renatica was avoiding demonic attacks after reading the behavior. Because in the unlikely event that a girl is targeted, we have to let the girl get away with it as a matter of priority.


    Honestly, it doesn''t matter to Lunatica, like the girl from the burglar, but I have an appointment with Lisa. I will not do anything to the detriment of Alphilis. That was Lisa and Lunatica''s promise. Among them is the protection of ordinary people.


    So Renatica was always aware of the girl''s whereabouts. Yet what Renatica saw was an unexpected sight.


    "Elsia, over here"


    "Layers!"


    What Renatica saw was a boy trying to get the girl away from some of the buildings collapsed by Scylla''s rampage. The boy called the girl Elsia, and he seemed to have the name Layer. But when was the boy even close to this fight? At least Lunatica didn''t notice the signs.


    Renatica accidentally tried to look into the boy''s eyes, but the boy''s eyes were invisible hidden in his long gold forehead. Just hidden eyes in that hair looked at Renatica for a moment, and the boy and the girl disappeared.


    "(That child...)"


    "Renatica, concentrate!


    Reminds Renatica to pay attention while Eliza plays one of her necks. But Renatica knocked off his two necks at the same time, as he turned to the day after tomorrow. For Renatica, an attack of this magnitude could be judged even as she meditated on her eyes.


    Eliza, who stands guarded, and Lunatica, who stands on its own. They look like contrasts, but it doesn''t make a difference that they''re both pretty strong people. And they tried to keep their backs together and looked at Scylla.


    Continued

 441 Boys, Part 12 - Subject of Fear

    "Well, I''m hungry."


    "Why are you interrupting?


    "As good as eating a little"


    The necks speak in the same voice. And as the fourth neck tried to unleash the word, the sword thrown by Renatica struck directly at its forehead.


    "Yikes!"


    "Shut up, shut up"


    Cutting it off, his neck simultaneously stretched toward Lunatica, who also popped out. One, two, three. Lunatica gently turns around the neck attack. And Renatica flew with her elongated neck as a leg platform, attacking her to circle in from eight directions. At that moment, a flash. There was blood on the matchette in Renatica''s hand at some point, and three of her necks rolled around on the ground.


    "Ahhhhh!


    "Ouch - Sounds painful"


    "Why are you doing this?


    A neck falling to the ground protests against Lunatica with his mouth, but Lunatica glanced at his other neck as he stomped mercilessly through those heads.


    "Four left"


    Renatica''s killings frighten my necks. That''s when the Alphilis arrived.


    "What''s that?


    "Sounds like a monster at all. Looks like Luna''s safe."


    "No matter how many back alleys there are, the whole town isn''t as peaceful as a monster."


    The line arrived a little late as the Alphilis and the others began to prepare for battle with surprise. When he checks his surroundings quickly, he puts his hand on Alphilis'' shoulder.


    Alfie, wait a minute.


    "Oh, my God, I''m scared. I noticed."


    "Look around you. Not popular."


    Following Rhine''s words, Alphilis observed what was going on around him. Then, as advised by the line, it is certainly not popular around the perimeter. No matter how unpopular the back alley is, there are so many giant demons out there. No one can possibly notice. You seem surprised that Renatica noticed that too.


    Rhine also gets confirmation from Lisa.


    "Lisa, are there people around or in the building?


    "People... no, this is"


    "What''s wrong, Lisa?


    For the first time in Lisa''s unusual wolf, Alphilis also worries and sees Lisa.


    "The sensor itself does not work. It''s like being forced to block pores all over your body. What the hell is this?"


    Maneater, that''s it.


    It was the girl who suddenly appeared that Lisa felt exploring the cause of the sensor not working. Lisa felt the girl''s core go cold as if her body had frozen.


    Likewise. Alphilis saw the girl in the red dress, too, and the cold didn''t stop. Cold sweat on the back. Alphilis felt that there was something instinctively frightening him.


    The girl in the matter talks to Maneater without even looking at the Alphilis and the others.


    "It''s time to pull it up. Because no matter how much in a town like this, it just catches my eye. My bond won''t last that long, either."


    "But I haven''t eaten yet, Osiria."


    "Be patient. Or maybe you can''t hear me?


    When I was stared into Osiria''s pitch-black eyes, Maneater seemed to have to shut up amazingly. That''s all the intimidation Osiria has. In fact, I don''t even try to strike her with Renatica, who should be defenseless and extreme.


    Osiria didn''t care about the Alphilis or anything, and she didn''t even look at them. But as I notice something, I see a picture of an alley.


    "Man Eater, clean up after yourself. I don''t like leftovers."


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Osiria"


    "It''s special today, I''ll do it."


    When Osiria pointed softly at the earlier body, the ground receded in a circular fashion as if it had suddenly been trampled by something. Crushed trash or blood? They splash at the feet of the Alphilis and the others.


    "Ugh."


    "What the hell..."


    The Alphilis rushed to the back, but for the first time there, Osiria saw them as if she had noticed the Alphilis. A pitch-black eye without a white part stares at him as he inhales the alphilis.


    "Yes... you are."


    "Huh?"


    "I''ll be back."


    Osiria disappeared into the darkness in the alley with Maneater. By the time Lunatica followed them, they had no shadow or form.


    But the only remaining mass of blood was telling the story that they did exist. And the blood stains left in the alley earlier that Renatica tried to chase were loosely over 10.


    Hit that discomfort as Lunatica pulls it off.


    "What the hell was that earlier? The paltry of someone I''ve never done."


    "It''s someone you''re related to, Luna. Do you think you can beat them?


    "I don''t know. If he''s alive, I''ll try to kill him for anything. But I''ve never tried to kill someone who''s already dead."


    "Really? That demon, even though it did show the same signs as when it was done in the labyrinth, was turned into a completely different organism. What the hell are they..."


    As Lisa and Lunatica consider it, there are those who slap Alphilis on the shoulder.


    "Line"


    "That''s an indescribable face. What''s the matter with you?


    "Yeah. But the girl just..."


    "You seemed like a dangerous guy. But what''s wrong with that?


    "I''m not sure myself, but..."


    Alphilis answered with a bad tooth cut. Rhine stayed behind for a while to worry about Alphilis, but eventually left her side to give orders to the rest of them. But the Alphilis didn''t get stuffed with strange discomfort. Why did Alphilis have to be so scared of Osiria? Also, how did you feel close to Osiria at the same time? Another fear apart from the fright I felt in Oranzeble. Alphilis was full of things he didn''t know.


    "I''m home, brother obles"


    "Welcome home, Elsia. And layers."


    Layer faded away when he only spoke lightly. When he saw it, Obles looked a little troubled, but Elsia hugged him all the time.


    "The layers are as heartless as ever! I knew your brother would be the best."


    "Is something wrong, Elsia"


    He was Elsia with a smile on his face and a happy embrace, but when he saw her, Obles pointed it out sharply. Then Elsia''s face flips and changes to the top of the Buddha.


    "Nothing."


    "You''re lying. When Elsia pops into my chest, it''s always after I''ve done something wrong."


    "Mm."


    Elsia put her hand on her hips and glanced at Obles as she fluffed. But Obles noticed that Elsia''s hand was faintly trembling. Obles grabs her hand softly and asks gently.


    Continued

 442 Boys, Part 13 - Hot Bed

    "Did something scare you?


    "... sort of."


    "You always say that, don''t you? Talk to me if anything happens. We have nothing to hide from each other."


    It''s not a big deal.


    Elsia turns her back on Obres as she flips her shorter skirt. Strong she was glad that Obles was worried about herself, but at the same time she didn''t like it when she seemed to see her weakness. I don''t even want to worry about the busy Obres again.


    Obres has been busy lately. In addition to the fact that he started the Bandits, he seemed to be engaged in various activities. The leader of the Bandits is just a symbol representing his side. He actually does a lot of work as a merchant, as well as his face as the head of this back alley. At the same time, he is the leader of the floating children known as'' brothers (flares) ''.


    This is one of those ''brothers'' safe houses. In the desolate B��nsnell, a painting here in the back alley was an excellent hiding place for the stray children, as well as heaven. Vacant houses, collective dwellings exist on this land that just change the safe houses as they do every day, and they change the base of activity so that only they know. They are not real brothers and sisters. The constituents of "Brothers" rise to nearly a hundred, but at its core are several elders, mainly obles. Elsia and Layer were relatively younger categories.


    There are various other organizations in this back alley. People who specialize in burglary, people who extort and rob. You think some of them are going to be prostitutes or murderers? Until a few years before Obles created this group, the back alley was really terrible.


    But Obles created an organization just for boys by boys, eliminating useless adults and the uncooperative. As a result, he created a place where the children could only defend themselves, but at the same time this group, which is becoming the largest force in the back alley, is the subject of being manipulated into responsibility for an approximate crime.


    So Obles guided the sum. Instead of taking on the army''s dirty work, they let them guarantee their own safety. The arrangement was brilliant, and such obles earned the boys respect all together, but only sharp Elsia was somewhat aware of it. He said there was more to this event. It was their code that "brothers" had nothing to hide, but Obles was obviously hiding something. Even if it was necessary, Elsia was lonely. That''s why Elsia was using it as an excuse to herself that she might have started a shameful act of stealing and such.


    Elsia sits tight on the sofa she picked up and fixed from somewhere, legs together and stares at Obres. The material in the sofa had already been damaged and had become so firm that it had some pain in the buttocks.


    "More than that, you still can''t have dinner with Brother Obles today?


    "Oh, I''ve got somewhere to go today."


    "I''m bored. I''ve only been around about Gail lately. Everyone up there seems busy."


    "I don''t have a choice, we all have jobs to do. I''m sure some layers are here today."


    "Such a heartless guy! I know we''ve grown up together, but I don''t know what you''re thinking. Even if we''re together, yeah. There''s so much I don''t even say together, it''s not fun or anything. I''ve been working with you all day, and you didn''t say a word to me? I''m with you, whether you''re here or not, that guy!


    "Sounds terrible."


    When Obres laughs as if he has no choice, he is in good shape to go outside. It looked like he was packing some kind of paperwork in his own backpack. Plus something like some crackers. It seemed like the usual content when Obles went out, but this time I saw him miss the keys. Elsia couldn''t have missed it at best.


    "Brother Obles, what''s the key now?


    "This. This is the key to the secret box."


    "A secret box? What''s in there?


    "It''s a ''secret'' because I can''t tell you that, right?


    "I told you there was no hiding among the brothers, but it''s sloppy. If you told me, I could tell you about the color of my underwear today."


    Show Elsia pretending to turn up her skirt. Then the face of Obles turns into something difficult.


    "Elsia, don''t make fun of the elderly."


    "Oh, I''m not making fun of you. You really think I can show you if you''re my brother."


    "Even worse. I guess you''re not really doing that, are you?


    "Don''t joke!


    Elsia had an eclampsia and threw the pillow that was falling around to Obres. Obres takes it with no difficulty, but he has to put on a "shit" face. Because when Elsia has a seizure, it takes a lot of time to fix her mood.


    Elsia begins to get angry with a terrific sword screen. But from Obres, that was a cute thing, but if you point out Elsia''s eclampsia, you just oil the fire, so this is Obres who endures a lot.


    "Whatever you do, it''s my intention not to sell yourself! Are you going to starve to death? Mostly..."


    "Okay, okay. It was my fault. But it''s time to go. I''ll ask you when I get back. Huh?"


    I thought the story would be lengthy. Obles is forced to interrupt the story where appropriate, shitty and fleeing. Even if you don''t listen to Elsia until the end, it doesn''t make a big difference in the end. At the end of the day, giving Elsia a a gift will generally fix her mood. That''s all I could possibly say she was still young.


    And after leaving early Obres, Elsia was left alone in a room to explode even more eclampsia.


    "~ ~ Your brother always runs away when it''s not convenient! I haven''t even shown you what I just achieved!! Hey, layer! Gail! Where are you!!


    And Elsia began searching for someone she wouldn''t hesitate to scatter. It was only a few minutes after that that that the two of them would grab her as she walked around slightly angry.


    The Alphilis and the others were taking a break. The lair prepared by Renatica was unexpectedly Brunsnell''s finest inn room, and she seemed to have chosen the place as the perfect lair. Renatica said that such places were less pronounced on the contrary than lurking in large numbers.


    If it''s that inn, we won''t have any trouble arranging food, and to some extent, Alphilis and the others aren''t on the table. Besides, the innkeepers show courtesy and don''t talk about anything unnecessary. From here, the Alphilis and the others split into groups of several people and started their own activities.


    It is Elsa, Eliza, Lisa, Renatica and Uti who will first seize the scene of tonight''s intimate meeting. He was a great member for infiltration. If it''s true, Larna wanted it, too, but Alphilis decided that it''s not a good idea to disperse the unit''s power. In the meantime, Alphilis and Rhine went through the process of receiving the rewards of the devastated bandits, carrying the rewards with them while helping five more infiltrated escapes.


    But something unexpected happened. Lunatica screwed up.


    "Sorry. I''ll take this fault back at all costs"


    Only half of the letters Lunatica took back from Elsia. He tore the letter in half to insure that something happened to Elsia. I couldn''t afford to check that much, either, when the servant Lunatica blurred from Elsia''s nostrils.


    Lunatica tried to follow the traces of Elsia''s escape in the remaining time, but Lunatica failed in her pursuit. It was all unexpected, but it also seemed to be an unexpected event for Renatica. Renatica had a rare, regrettable look on her face. It was the first time Lunatica couldn''t find a trace of the person she should be tracking. I think Lunatica is fuzzy. There is no basis, but I was wondering if the boy at that time had hidden the trace.


    That''s why the other guy at the secret meeting tonight won''t wait. Renatica was to come to the scene of that intimate meeting without a hiatus. Lisa comforts the Lunatica.


    "Well, don''t be discouraged, Luna. Whatever Lisa has to do to punish those busty kids."


    "I can''t do that. The town is desolate because of its appearance, but there are magic tricks for jamming sensors in it like a capital. The remnants, to be exact. No matter how much Lisa, we can''t do enough of that here."


    "Ha-ha-ha, the idea is sweeter than couscous concentrated fruit juice, Luna. I''ll lick Lisa''s bottom line."


    To Lisa''s confident words and strange rhetoric, Renatica strangled her. Eventually they are led to a place that is the scene of a secret meeting by Lunatica, but it was an unexpected place.


    "What, there''s a secret meeting here?


    "Oh, definitely. There''s gonna be a secret meeting here."


    Renatica guided us to one of the most splendid hotels in Surasmund, where a dinner party will be held with a national guest.


    "Uh-huh."


    Girl spitting out her diarrhea bulkingly. Whoever it is, it''s a man-eater. The girl just didn''t look adorable and was scattered with tons of diarrhea.


    "You''re doing great."


    "de, doom"


    There is a physiological phenomenon for a man eater who is evil spirited but rides to a warcraft called Scylla and has half a flesh body, if he is a creature, he cannot escape. That is why she is hungry and able to satisfy the desire, which is also its essence.


    He is now a man eater suffering from vomiting. But Doom saw this as her growth.


    "Just consumers to producers. It''s a good thing, Maneater."


    "Oh, I wonder"


    "Yes, I am."


    As Doom tries to hug the man eater, the man eater spits out as much as he wants toward that doom. Exposed to her puke directly from the front, Doom stops the walk.


    When Doom stopped walking, he calmly wiped his face with a white cloth where he had removed it from.


    "Man eater, next time, say something before you throw up -"


    "Uh-huh. Yeah."


    "You can''t say that."


    Look ahead as Doom looks sad and Maneater spits it out. What she''s throwing up is a well that pulls water for domestic use. It also serves as drinking water for these residents. In it, a man eater that spits out diarrhea that is invisible to the constant. Of course, there are some solids.


    Doom looked at something growing up in the space at the bottom of that closed well and laughed happily with his eyes like he saw a chick hatching from an egg.


    Continued

 443 Boys, Part 14 - Feast of Decadence

    "I can''t believe we''re having a secret meeting in such a grand place."


    "But surely, on the contrary, it may not be unnatural. Because if you''re even somewhat solid about being human, you won''t know at first glance if you''re a stray child. Besides, it wouldn''t be the kind of place where people would go out of their way to see who was in every house next door."


    Lisa was right, it was no longer like she cared who the next person was in this place or anything else. Feast of Decadence. While civilians lack daily meals in Castle Town, nobles and knights are having a full night''s sleep. Mountains and leftover dishes are discarded one after the other, and new dishes are constantly arranged. Cuisine that hits people and is scattered all over the ground. How many of them will starve, even if it be a plate thereof?


    Men and women who embrace each other''s shoulders without any eyes. The familiarity at the end of the day, like a man and a whore, was far from the noble dating to which the aristocracy presumed to be. At the same time that this country grew destitute, everyone fled the fact but all the way down to ethics. Even shortly after the banquet begins, how messy will this place be after this?


    Alphilis and the others are attending a banquet inviting ambassadors at the B��nsnell hotel. This feast, which takes place in the form of a standing meal, liberated only the first floor of the reception hotel as a venue, and the rest was free to move around. Moderate knobs and liquor are also available on the balcony, terrace and garden, and you can enjoy liquor and food almost everywhere you are on the property of the hotel. The second to third floors are guest accommodation, meeting rooms, and multi-purpose rooms, but the lights were dark. When the new American security guard at this reception hotel asked his superior why, he told him that if the feast was missed, he would know why. And in the right place, the job will be cut, and we will be at the feast. To the new America with its neck hanging, the superior said reason was useless just to keep.


    Why, by the way, could the Alphilis have infiltrated this place, which is Lisa''s usual procedure?


    "It''s wild just to ask how."


    And since it''s usual for Lisa to say, don''t you dare listen to Alphilis. Aerial went on a faraway ride "to get some clean air," such as the method used by Lisa when solving a rub that had previously occurred in the mercenary regiment, and the upset Ekla continued to write the paperwork without even realizing that she had broken the pen, and Emerald cried woefully. Once again, Alphilis realized that it was Buddha who didn''t ask about all the backwork Lisa was doing.


    Another feast at heart, but Alphilis and Lisa are too prominent in their hair color. So after the infiltration, he leaned in and said Lisa was currently under detection. Eliza and Elsa participate in the feast head-on, as official invitees of Arnelia. They want to hear from their ambassadors.


    And Renatica was infiltrating in another way. This is a reception hotel, with multiple soundproofing and witchcraft of perception inhibition. For this reason, Renatica is more likely to be useful in many ways than Lisa. So Renatica is to act differently, and its liaison role is to be played by Uti.


    But the feast of satiety in front of Alphilis, who thought of Slasmund as a country that would rise to poverty, was shocking.


    "How can you leave someone starving alone and have that luxury?


    "If you say nobility is such a thing, it''s quick to talk, but they may not even know the people are starving. The only place in their world is this social place between nobles. How many of you will be in direct contact with the people?"


    But the downstairs are in the mansion.


    "You''ll be there, but there will be a lot of other things with conversations. I''ve also heard of a working man who spoke to an upset aristocrat before, being disrespected on the spot."


    "... I don''t understand."


    Lisa softly adds those hands to her back because Alphilis looked sad.


    "Alfi, not all events are understandable. But you should be able to make an effort to point each thing in the right direction. We just have to start with something familiar."


    "Really?


    "I can''t even wipe my own ass. There''s so much more to wipe someone else''s ass."


    Lisa thumbed up a lot, so Alphilis giggles.


    "Thank you, Lisa. I''m feeling a little better."


    "It''s that intention. Let''s start with the case in front of us."


    "So, where''s the excitement?


    Uty talks from behind the two of us. While Uty is also stunned by the situation in front of him, his mouth is seen after a firm pinch. I admire Alphilis in a way for being a graceful fairy, but Uty seemed to take her seriously.


    "Message from Renatica. It appears that a secret meeting will take place in the third room to the left from the third floor back staircase. He said he''d be here any minute."


    "You''re just working fast, Luna. Shall we go, Alfie?"


    "Yeah, you deserved to be turned into a servant."


    Alphilis appears in plain brown clothes, twirling around in a white apron. Apparently it''s been a long time since she''s worn a skirt and she enjoys the disguise somewhat. Around here is the usual free alphilis.


    And to show Lisa and Uty a little, you want to hear what they think, you''re making them blink.


    "What do you think?


    "Costumes for horses too"


    "Pearls on pigs"


    "Me, how low are you?


    Lisa and Uti responded naturally, but Alphilis was disappointed with regret. And with the nagging Alphilis, the three head to the location designated by Renatica. It was only thanks, for one thing, to Lisa''s sensing abilities that she was able to arrive with almost no one to see along the way.


    Coming near the intended room, naturally, but people stood in front of the door. I guess it''s an escort, but obviously they''re killer, and it''s obvious to whoever sees something important going on in the room. Seeing as that happens, Lisa ears softly at Alphilis.


    "Alfi, please stand by in the room facing you. There are no people there, and the keys have been opened by Renatica in advance. I''ll call you when something happens. Lisa''s with Luna, and we''re going closer now."


    "Yeah, please."


    Leaving that to say, Lisa snuck Alphilis across from the room of interest and walked herself out toward the balcony. Because there were several escort-like people holding off on both sides of the room for the purpose, as Lisa expected, and the room was unlikely to be usable.


    So Renatica set up the whole hotel room in advance. A part of the room is shrugged with an elongated blade so that the sound inside leaks. A drawback when enchanting a junctional system, such as soundproofing or perception inhibition, is that when enchanting a fixed space like a room, the enchantment is performed along a wall. Not all of them are, but Eighty-Nine in the Ten is more stable and powerful in sorcery. In other words, if part of the wall falls out after the magic has been practiced, the sound will leak from it. This was what Renatica, who undertakes covert and assassination, knows empirically as one means of breaking magic.


    When Lisa got to the balcony, there were a couple of drunks there, or someone who spoke of love, but there were men around the corner with booze. That is where it leads to the window of the room where it is intended, and the men never see themselves drinking. They fell silent in an instant, worried that Lisa might be the guardian. And when you draw the men into the shadows, a Renatika-like shadow makes the call. Lisa senses her surroundings to make sure no one is looking at her, and rushes to Renatica early enough.


    "You''re bold, Luna"


    "It''s a waste of time. I want to move forward as soon as possible."


    "I agree with that. But are you okay leaving these people here?


    "This is such a banquet anyway. It would only seem to me to the extent that the drunk is falling. Just roll the bottle around and you''ll be fine."


    Renatica rolled the empty bottle aside by the men as she appropriately sprinkled the contents of the liquor bottle into the hedgehog flowers. The two then approach the window of the desired room early enough to open a dull hole in the wall. Fortunately, the place gets just shady with railings, etc, and the buildings around it are far away. Even if we could see the two of us from afar, we wouldn''t even know what we were doing. Most importantly, there''s no way these two wouldn''t notice if someone was watching them.


    Lisa hits her ear perfectly when Lunatica gently pulls out a blade that has been purposefully painted to make it less noticeable. Only then will Lisa hear everyone''s conversation. Lisa sets her finger toward Lunatica when she makes sure she can hear enough of the voice inside. It was a signal that it was enough.


    Prepare the paper and pen that Lisa just left dull to listen to the conversation inside.


    Continued

 444 Boys, Part 15 - Secret Talk

    "(Would you like to start already? You will already be standing for half an hour since we arrived)"


    "(They''ll wait a little longer. I don''t have a guest)"


    "(But you can''t stay here too long. assumed to be what kind of meeting)"


    "(Few people complain otherwise where we were drinking. If not after the guest of honor and the lad arrive, the discussion will not begin)"


    As far as the conversation inside is concerned, apparently we haven''t started discussing it yet. Lisa was listening to two voices gently continuing the conversation inside, but that voice gradually became more rugged.


    Lisa writes a letter on the paper at hand and gently gives it to Renatica. If you look at the place where you tap the paper, I guess that means read it to Renatica. When Lunatica sees that paper as prompted, there''s a


    "(Perhaps one of the generals, Alasnov, and the Minister of Fiscal Control, Femiton)"


    It said: two of the essentially apex in running the country. That they are the counterparts of a secret meeting. Blind Lisa doesn''t just sense the contour of the target as a sensor when she discerns the target, but she remembers a little trick to determine the target, such as the voice quality, tone, and footsteps of the target.


    Lisa was observing those characteristics of the humans inside at this reception hotel. She may not be a good memory person, but she never forgets the traits of grasping someone once she remembers them. That is also one of the reasons Lisa was treasured as a sensor, as well as her weapon. Lisa was listening to the conversation there less than half an hour after entering the hall, determining who the person of which trait was. It is for Lisa to judge. I''m pretty sure the person inside.


    Lunatica slaps Lisa on the shoulder.


    "(Lisa, do you know the number of ''dolls''?


    "(You can hear the heart, but what in the circumstances inside. But I think there are 7 of them to see from the heart sounds)"


    Lunatica asked about the unidentified people who used to lurk in Arnelia. He is also the butler of the Bruns, which Jake defeated. The dolls that were lurking in Arnelia were disposed of by Renatica, but they are almost indistinguishable from humans. They were perfectly human, except that the pattern of behavior was very monotonous and that the heart sounds remained constant under no circumstances.


    Renatica also looked them up with the help of Miriazal, but they were an excellent way to start self-destructing when the action stopped. When I die, I''m not sure what that constituent factor is either. Renatica tried to capture the doll alive once, but they still began to self-destruct when their own actions were restricted and could not be examined satisfactorily.


    And this time, there were numerous dolls lurking in this B��nsnell as well. Renatica thought ahead of time to dispose of them, but found out that the number of individuals found throughout the city was too high for her own control. Renatica left it to Alphilis to decide what to do.


    Alpha Reese''s judgment was clear. He said we should avoid unnecessary fighting and only do what is necessary. In other words, if it became an obstacle in fulfilling Elsa''s request, the elimination was also unavoidable. But at the same time, Alphilis said the country might already be coming to an end. And Alphilis was concerned about how pervasive the doll was on this continent. I didn''t understand the problem with Lunatica, but somehow Lunatica was also interested in what Alphilis was thinking. What does Alphilis spend his time thinking about and what is he aiming for? Lunatica would also like to see the end of it.


    But as things stand, the problem now is this intimate meeting. And Elsa''s request. How much the puppets are intervening to do so becomes an important point. Soon I heard the door open and more than one footstep came in. Apparently someone has arrived.


    "(Everyone, you kept me waiting)"


    "(This is, you''re finally here)"


    "(We''ve been waiting for you)"


    Alasnov and Femiton answer orally. From their tone, the opponent was even more like one whose position was above them. When Lisa cautiously captured the trait, her face became more and more rugged. The pen in his hand moved to beat him, and when Renatica barely read the letter, it only said "Chancellor Mentis" there. Lisa snaps like she''s talking to herself.


    "(How rotten is this country by the evil that involves even the Prime Minister? The tragedy of this country can also be snorted)"


    Still, Lisa wasn''t sure why they would lead the bandits. The bandits will be fine. Their purpose is immediate food, gold. But what about the army and the prime minister? Lisa has no idea what the gain will bring to them.


    In doing so, they start talking orally.


    "(Where''s the kid in the example?


    "(not here yet)"


    "(That kid, don''t get your attitude fuzzy. He''s an unreachable person, such as keeping us waiting)"


    "(I don''t know what else to do, I grew up a bitch)"


    "(I''m sorry you''re such a bitch)"


    I suddenly heard a voice stopping it, where a bad mouth of a boy who would probably be Obles was about to start. Lisa had some imagination, but Obles was in this room from the beginning. But because nobody had noticed the presence of Obles, Lisa thought Obles was wearing a disguise.


    In fact, he was right, and Obles was replaced by one of Femiton''s men, who accompanied him as his squire with a fearless face. To keep their faces from being seen too much, they wear hats like silk hats with long edges deep in their eyes. Nobody noticed Obres because of it. He realized in advance that only Lisa had been replaced by a squire along the way, and imagined that it was probably Obres.


    When Obles undone the disguise, he threw his hat at Femiton''s feet.


    "(disrespectful! become my men, frying this attitude?)"


    "(Hate I was born a lower bitch, with nothing to do with courtesy, etc. Would you like to start a more meaningful discussion than that? There won''t be much time either)"


    "(... would be nice)"


    Femiton was also concerned about time, and I took Obles'' offer lightly. And they started discussing the bandits, as Alphilis and Elsa expected.


    "(Well, this time the bandits were crusaded as planned)"


    "(As planned, I guess that doesn''t mean. It should have been planned to be crusaded by the Carazel Cavalry at first. They''ll crusade without a problem. But it was another mercenary regiment that crusaded." Infinite "- what did you say)"


    "(I don''t care who does it if the results are the same. But did you recover the treasure they made you save, Obres?


    "(That''s not a problem. I don''t care what they did over there. It''s just chimps. My men at heart, the men I borrowed from you, weren''t there. My people have managed their treasures properly by now)"


    Lisa was satisfied with the words. Again, as Alphilis wondered, those bandits were just miscellaneous fish. Defeating them hasn''t solved anything.


    Lisa listens even more. Obles and the nobles inside kept the conversation going.


    Continued

 445 Boys, Part 16 - The Price of Desire

    "(I hope so. That is no longer our private property. Without that, I don''t know what caused this commotion)"


    "(And you''re bad guys, you guys. I didn''t expect us to take the treasures of our country for our own personal gain. What are you thinking?


    Each of them laughs at the words Obles said.


    "(Kid, what do you think of this country?


    "(It''s over, this country. It''s a fucking sweep)"


    "(We agree. That''s why we decided to abandon this country)"


    "(So shall we make the property of the country our own? Dumb bastard)"


    "(You are a pest to the bastard who owes you the bounty of that bastard. Turn your position around)"


    Did Obles shut up about the word, or some silence flows. It was the Chancellor''s mentis who opened his mouth again.


    "(It is a matter of selfishness, Obres. You are alive to us. I''ve made enough concessions for you in the next deal. Without his words, you wouldn''t even be allowed to stand here, and if there was a single error in our assets deposited with you. The fate of your younger brothers will be more tragic than the fish that will be swallowed in the cooking place)"


    "(... I know that. The money we made this time, we don''t have a year''s trouble just eating it all together. With this, you don''t have to work dirt to start a new business. I just don''t have to thank you guys for that)"


    "(Yes. We''re lots of students, but we''re always in a better position. You just have to take a special victory attitude that you won''t even forget about. And if your business is going to be good for us, don''t be stingy with us. This is what I like about you. You''re a good driver, and you''re a good one, depending on your attitude. as long as you are noble)"


    "(The discriminators. Is that all you want to say)"


    "(There''s more. about the next plan)"


    Obles seems to have gone home because he doesn''t like being on the spot much longer, but Mentis stopped him from doing so. Looks like he still has something to say.


    "(We will be exiled. Let me give you that guide)"


    "(What? That''s why I can do that -)"


    "(I can. Ask the person behind you)"


    "(... you can''t put that guy on the table. If you all go to exile, there will always be suspicious people)"


    "(It''s your job to do something about it. Make it work, as usual. Rather, that''s the value of your use. If you fail... you know what I mean?


    Lisa can tell by the air alone that each person is laughing with a distorted face. That would be a humiliating sight for Obres, who is witnessing that look. But Obles made me laugh the other way. Maybe that was a little dry laugh.


    "(Ha ha)"


    "(What''s wrong?


    "(No, I thought you were either greedy)"


    Obles shook it off and showed it to me. His eyes were invisible to Lisa, but he looked at the Chancellors with the utmost pity, as he grinned at the Mentis and the others. Naturally, the mentis change from an attitude of spare time to something even more intimidating. It was precisely the reaction of a noble nobleman. That''s unnecessarily weird for Obres.


    "(fooling us, or the younger bitch kid)"


    "(You guys - that''s really pathetic)"


    Obles laughed at them sparingly.


    "(Sure, I''m a lowlife kid. I don''t learn like you do, and I have no connection between money and power. But I''m the one out there who knows everything I can. You guys are paralyzed. I am too used to wielding power and threatening people to get the wrong idea what I can do on my own)"


    "(What do you mean?


    "(Here''s the thing)"


    At the same time that Obles said so, the nobles'' escorts shone their swords at them in unison. Alasnov, Femiton and Mentis, who do not know what happened and see their own escorts in unimaginable ways. Alasnov and Femiton were skewered through the heart and quickly collapsed, but Mentis remained firmly conscious as to whether he had not been pierced through the heart. The eye is set on him to ask Obres.


    Towards Mentis crawling to the ground, Obles slowly told him. I can see mercy in those eyes no different.


    "(You mistook the power of your own escort for your own. When my own escort listened completely to me, he blindly believed me. This is the result. Hate and they were on this side from the start)"


    "(Nah... dude)"


    "(I don''t know that either. I''m just a pawn, so you don''t have to know more than you need to. If you try to find out, something bad always happens. I only faithfully performed the role I was given. I negotiated with you, commanded the bandits, and helped my brothers. That''s enough for me. If you didn''t want anything extra, I wouldn''t have had to kill you here. I should have advised you in the first negotiations. If there''s any trouble with the person behind me, he says it''s time for a negotiated breakdown. Couldn''t you have thought that it meant the same to us that we were going to die?


    "(You won''t hear me anymore, but one last thought of myself. Don''t just soak up the good things you''re doing while you keep us people fed, motherfucker. Suitable death.)"


    That''s all Obles said, spitting at Mentis crawling to the ground, leaving the spot behind. Behind him follows those who were the subordinates of the nobles. When they left the room, each left early enough in a separate direction.


    When Lisa sensed what had happened that far, she urged Lunatica to put on after Obres. At the same time, he sent Utility to call for Alphilis, and he often conceived.


    "(It''s a surprising event, I''ve come across a scene where heavy towns in one country are assassinated. This country is finally at an end. Even though there are circumstances, the Chancellor will be killed by children in the Glades. It seems that the Chancellor is only a certain number of people, and the vessel of the king of this land shall be known. Wouldn''t this country die less than a year?


    But more concerned than the fate of this country is the person behind Obres. I can roughly imagine, but I want proof. Luna, you''re counting on me. Now it''s time for you) "


    Lisa entrusted Renatica with a feeling of prayer. And when I gently split myself into the room through the window, I observed the room again. I don''t see anything on the spot but the three bodies, and nothing is going to prove it. Naturally, but when this happens, we still have to rely on Renatica.


    Lisa opened the door to the room and went outside when she sensed someone outside the room. There was an alphilis standing there. She also came out of the room, perceiving that the meeting had already ended.


    "Lisa."


    "Alfi, let''s go. It''s not a good idea to stay here long. I suggest you leave this place with Elsa and Eliza"


    "If that''s what Lisa is. Hey, what''s the mastermind?"


    "Can you imagine Alfi, too?


    "If only I could imagine. I didn''t really want to think about it."


    Lisa doesn''t know how Alphilis did and imagined who was behind Obles, but it wasn''t a very bright story for Lisa. Obles'' position was his old self if one step wrong, and for Lisa, Obles has plenty of room for sympathy.


    That''s why I know, how risky Obles is. To work in the hands and feet of someone who could easily assassinate a prime minister of a single country. Does Obres not imagine that it will give birth to a bad ending?


    "It has nothing to do with Lisa... but I don''t think she''s human resources."


    "What''s the other HR?


    "No, here''s the thing... more than that, Alfie. Isn''t it kind of noisy out there?


    Lisa raised her whole body''s guard against the change that she''d been hearing all along. Her sensors try to catch an anomaly on this scene.


    "Lisa, isn''t someone making a scene?


    "No, this is... it''s not just a fuss. Instead of screaming, I heard the disconnect."


    Lisa''s words indicated that an uninvited person had visited this hotel.


    Continued

 446 Boys, Part 17 - Raid

    "Oh, we''d like to join you."


    "You can''t help it, ''cause I''ve been assigned a watch on a day like this."


    Two soldiers talk about stupidity at the gate leading to the hotel grounds. They were supposed to be dressed in armor, but this time they were dressed in neat outfits, sometimes a feast. With their collars, they were instructors to guide visitors to the feast with a liturgical sword on their hips.


    Beyond being offered this, they are also of considerable stature in the army. Of course I''m from a nobleman, albeit a lower level, and I stand there with my arms. But now that the feast had become a feast, he had completely turned into a tiger of tentacles, but his clothes had collapsed somewhat, and he had just spoken silly words.


    There''s a shadow sneaking from behind them like that.


    "What are you skipping, you guys!


    "Hino!


    "Shh, excuse me!... is that you!?


    It was their colleagues who spoke from behind them. He grins, holding a plate and a bottle in his hand.


    "Ha ha, that''s bad. My apologies, but I''ve been tickling the food from the venue. Now let''s have a drink."


    "Don''t worry, I''m on duty, okay?


    "It doesn''t matter. The captain is regulating his time around and attending the feast with no food on his face. There''s no way you''re coming back here. We''re gonna have to have one of those fun things."


    Thus one of the watchmen has already reached for the wrapping and grilling of meat. The meat still in his hands is warm and hot on a cold night. Seeing it, each of them went on to cook.


    "That''s good."


    "Shit, they can eat all they want."


    "Don''t blur. We''ll take turns in less than a moment. That way you can cross it in there."


    "Can you do that?


    "Anyway, we''re all naked. I don''t even remember our faces tomorrow morning where we mixed up. Besides, the feast is at its peak. Almost everyone gets drunk and the more distraction begins. That''s what happened last time."


    "Is that true?


    One of the watchmen rounded his eyes as he drank up the fruit liquor. Soldiers are good at responding to that.


    "Truth. It would be rude to waste time already. I''ve only tried to interact a little while ago, but I''ve had a drink with the Countess."


    "Are you serious?


    "Where''s the Earl?


    "Is that... hmm?


    The moment he bragged about his martial arts, the soldier noticed abnormally. I thought I saw a shadow outside the gate.


    He shook his head to remind him of a little drunkenness, gazing out the gate. But all that''s there is the deep darkness of the night. There was originally little light around them, and little light was not enough to tear the darkness that surrounded them.


    "... are you out of your mind?


    "What''s up?


    "No, there''s a shadow now"


    "Aren''t you drunk? They''re not supposed to be around here at night like this. Besides, you''re letting the guard dog go, right? They''ll bark if they need anything."


    "Right. Well, just in case, I''ll take a look."


    The soldier raises his heavy hips and walks out towards the dark night with his slightly curly feet. From behind, the other two soldiers fly the chill.


    "This serious boy."


    "That''s why I still don''t have a woman! Anyway, that countess and I are fuzzy, aren''t we?


    "That''s crazy! When I get back, I''m gonna let you know where I turned that woman into a thing!


    The two soldiers while sitting dropped off the soldier whistling from behind. The figure of that soldier with cantera went far into the dark night, and eventually its light went far as the dot. But it''s a dark night with little light outside the grounds, so it''s unlikely that that Cantera light will be invisible as far away as it went.


    The two soldiers were laughing when they saw the lights wandering.


    "He''s flirting."


    "Sounds like his life. You know what? He was pretty hot when he was 16. Three girls at the same time."


    "Heh, that''s his first ear. So, what''s up?


    "Flirting amongst women, like now, they all ended up shaking me"


    "Ha ha! Sounds like him."


    As we make fun of ourselves for talking like that, that light comes back here. Watching that light, the two soldiers laughed a lot.


    "He''s finally home."


    "Hey, hurry up! I don''t care about your bragging, let''s get in the venue fast!


    That said one soldier waved, but one of these days he noticed something strange. The figure of the one with the light is slightly different from that of the soldier earlier. I rubbed my eyes to see if I was drunk, but that was still not what his known friend looked like.


    And before it became clear, there were countless legs around it. Their appearance was uniformly blurry, their eyes running blood. They were lean, only their indented eyes shimmered, and it was a group of floaters similar to the herd of the deceased. The two soldiers forgot to take their swords in that number, which could be considered a great march, and they were just watching the march. Eventually, knowing who the queue was, the soldiers dropped the liquor bottle in their hands. Luxury liquor, which is just comparable to their monthly salary, flows down to the ground in momentum.


    And the person who had Cantera talks to them cheerfully.


    "Let''s say. How are you, brother? Why don''t you punch me in the ballroom?"


    "Ki, you. Who is it?"


    "What happened to the soldier who had that cantera!


    "Oh, you were my brother earlier. Here."


    The soldier''s complexion changed when he saw what the man threw at him and gave him. There was a nail punched in the eye, because their friend''s head rolled unharmed.


    The faces of the soldiers turn pale, then bright red with anger.


    "Ki, you!


    "Get back there! It will succeed!!


    "Oh, that''s too bad. I was wondering if I could be friends with you. Enough. Do it."


    At that signal, the floaters who were circling behind them strike in unison. The soldiers slaughtered and lay down some of them, but the vagabonds attacked one after another as if they had not willingly intervened in the death of their companions. As the deceased dragged the living to the bottom of the earth, they tore the soldiers'' clothes with their bones and skinned hands, tore the flesh, and cut off the lives of the two soldiers. Next to it, there was just about no more booze flowing off the bottle.


    Cantera man looking down on the sight with pleasure. His name was Gunz.


    "Alfie, this is a mob."


    "The mob? In here?


    The question of alphilis is also best. I saw so many soldiers by the time the Alphilis and the others got here. They were properly sworded and found out in a neat move that they were being trained. Alphilis had some anticipation from the fact that Slasmund was a country with a lot of war, but Alphilis was somewhat impressed by the rumor that it was a country.


    When it comes to kicking that army, Alphilis decided that it would mean a significant number. Alphilis asks Lisa.


    "How many?


    "I don''t know. It''s just not a hundred people."


    "Why..."


    "Isn''t that because now?


    Unsurprisingly, it was Uti who was calm. She is grabbed by Alphilis'' ears. Seeing how the feathers are winged, it seems that the servant utility is also in a hurry.


    "There''s so much extravagance here. I was unexpectedly disappointed, but given the poverty in Castle Town, the food here is so luxurious that I think it''s a different world. If the vagabonds find out that the world is taking place somewhere a little further apart..."


    "But who bothered?


    "I don''t know about that, but what would the problem be now more than that?


    Uti''s words are the best, and Alphilis'' thinking switches quickly. Alphilis'' brains had procedures floating up to his escape.


    "All right. Uti will find Elsa and Eliza and contact them and rendezvous at the entrance to the cooking area on the ground floor. Lisa, you and Renatica can still get in touch when you leave here, right?


    "No problem. We''ve already met at the rendezvous point."


    "Then let''s move quickly. The way they get out makes it harder to get out."


    Uti flew through the universe with all his might, and Alphilis and Lisa ran fast. This time they are unarmed. Enemy encounters are indicative of a crisis. Even when we encountered the mob, we lacked the means to fight them.


    When Uty soon brought Elsa and Eliza, they were still dressed in dresses. Eliza wears a well-tailored trouser belt that looks like an escort and looks like an outfit, and is a perfect outfit with a solid gold button. Skinny, short hair, she doesn''t even look like a man depending on what she tries to look like. Speaking of Elsa, in a relaxed white dress, lined with gold, and by the way, sprinkled with decorations, it was a brilliant gesture of lady. If you don''t tell me from yourself, nobody realizes she''s the Archbishop of Arnelia.


    They seemed to have pushed through with some noble lady and her escort. Elsa, who, like Miranda, was a pilgrimage, is quite familiar with the circumstances of each country. Looking ahead at the carriages lined up outside, he decided which country''s ambassadors and others were present, and he became the noble lady so they couldn''t figure it out. Arnelia would have considered the possibility that his surroundings would be frightened by all sorts of things if he had spreaded his identity.


    And while holding the hem of the dress like a princess, Elsa rushes to Alphilis as if she were a princess rushing to the ball.


    Continued

 447 Boys, Part 18 - Man Like The Devil

    "Damn, I don''t want to run."


    "Elsa, what''s the outcome?


    "Good. I heard all the information I needed. There''s no use for this place anymore."


    "Then get out. Where''s the metastasis?


    "I made one starting point in the direction I came in, but I wonder if it''s tough to go"


    With Elsa''s words, a scream began to be heard from the main entrance to the reception hotel. The mob would have broken in. I can''t afford the time.


    "Is there another escape route?


    "Yeah. One on the third floor, one behind the mansion. Plus one in the garden nearby. I can go anywhere."


    "When did you prepare it?


    "We can''t do this in the world of pilgrimage unless that''s how close we are to being prepared. Well, shall we head there?"


    That''s when the mob also broke in through the entrance, but Elsa and Alphilis beat him up at the same time. I can see the shadows of many thugs outside, but Eliza removed the pattern of cleaning equipment and was preparing it as a gain. Then throw the beating stick used to beat the dough of the bread into the alphilis.


    "Alphilis, is it going to work?


    "Well somehow. Stick technique."


    "Because of the large number, I will kick it with me and Lord Alphilis appropriately. Focus on running away later."


    "I will."


    Answer as Elsa breaks the hem of the dress. Because of this dress, I was modifying my clothes so that I could run. No high heel shoes required either. Elsa was barefoot as she was taking off her shoes.


    "Let''s go. I don''t need you here anymore."


    "Yeah, I''m getting away with it!


    Alpha Reese and Eliza led the way, and they started escaping.


    After the Alphilis escaped, the hotel was wrapped up in a tragic situation. When the mobs kicked the drunken guard soldiers, they began to act thoughtfully. Those who flock to leftover dishes, those who start robbing hardware, those who are attacked by women. The sound of things breaking from there in the reception hotel, people screaming, the inside of the hall was turned into a hell of a picture.


    There are those who see such sights and walk around freely as if walking in their gardens. It was Gunz.


    "Break it, take it! Eat whatever you want, you bastard! Kill the man, kill the woman after you commit! Hihaha!"


    Gunz seemed to have fun, sticking his sword in the face of a soldier seeking help at his feet. A blood splash splashes, and Gunz, who gets it on his face, laughs with pleasure.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve had a big rampage for him. For him, who has been forced to live a life of repression since he was driven around by Friedelinde''s Verfra, today was just a rampage that cleared up his previous depression. He slashed down the soldier coming at him, and when he grabbed the hair of the fleeing woman and tore that garment apart, he threw it into a flock of hungry men. Screaming is superb music for him. The resentment gaze directed at me is equal to the envy eye. The blood splash that splashed on me was as good as the extraordinarily fine liquor.


    "Kuha! Good, good. I knew this was not the way to kill him!


    The vagabonds that Gunz commanded were the ones he gathered all over the city. When he broke up with Doom and brought his daughter into the back alley, who he had appropriately seen all over town, he took her to the eyes of the vagabonds and committed a dignified crime in front of them. The floaters gathered to hear their daughter scream, but when Gunz finished, they tried to flock to their daughter. But the floater, who first tried to flock to his daughter, was slashed and abandoned by Gunz.


    The movements of the vagabonds freeze.


    "Wait, there''s such a thing as order. And show me some respect. Don''t do anything you don''t want without my orders, you scumbags."


    Gunz gave them the blade when he decided on the order to flock to his daughter. And if there be a man in a different order, he said, Kill him with his blade.


    And Gunz, one after the other, when he brought his daughter into the alley, offered before the vagabonds. Besides, women aren''t the only ones he offered. He brought meals, carried water, and gave them booze. And whoever Gunz decided could use it, he gave it a weapon and used it as his own hands and feet. Extremely, they mixed stimulants with meals and alcohol and drove them into extreme excitement. Originally, the vagabonds are hungry, and many are unstoppable. By deliberately removing that taga of them, he created a flock of easily moving thugs. Otherwise, it would have been just as difficult as raiding a reception hotel.


    But this is also Gunz''s stunt. Induction of collective psychology. Gunz himself is somewhat of an arm''s length, and he can''t use magic. I''m not particularly smart, and I don''t know any military technique or anything. But he had the courage to live long between life and death, and the point of view of just reading the flow, and above all how people''s desires move. If you let Gunz manipulate people, there may not be many people out to his right. But that direction is limited to what is called evil.


    The Gunz, but for one thing, he had a deaf ear to him when he enjoyed himself. Gunz kept an eye on the seemingly blind. Upon hearing a report from the man, he holds the seemingly elegant woman he just secured, grabs one liquor bottle and removes the horse''s (crease) from the carriage and begins to prepare to leave the scene. And he shouted up.


    "Hey, Terra! Follow me if you haven''t had enough fun yet! I''ll keep a good eye out for you, huh?


    And when Gunz clasped and adulterated the cheeks of a rambling woman on her lap, she ran the horse and left the spot behind. Those who saw the appearance and felt that they could taste good if they were Gunz, left the spot to follow him.


    But those who happened not to be on the spot, and those who were imprisoned by the pleasure in front of them, were overshadowed by the soldiers of Slasmund who rushed. The firehand was up, and there was someone in B��nsnell who felt just out of the ordinary. There were also several who successfully escaped and communicated the danger. Gunz offended the women, chopping up the men, while calmly measuring their time. The 300 vagabonds who raided this reception hotel were crap, but it is visible that some 50 regular soldiers would be kicked out in no time, and the security of this reception hotel is so grumpy that if they were adequate, the raid would not have worked so well so far.


    Gunz just wants a person who can originally be used as his own pawn, and this time the noise is just ''next''. I broke through, but I have no grudge or obsession with the nobles here. This was just a place for him to sift his people, and he had already got what he wanted. So whatever happens to the rest of them, it wasn''t what the nobles found out.


    Besides,


    "Soon this country will be gone."


    That was Gunz''s idea.


    Meanwhile, Obles was leaving the hotel as soon as possible. He''s not interested in places like this from the beginning, and he hated something called aristocracy in the first place. To him aristocracy is the object of disgust, and we could have said ''evil'' itself, which abuses ourselves and does everything in its power as far as atrocities are concerned.


    Obles is not originally from a ghetto. He was the son of a clean merchant, and his father was a merchant who took the country into play again. As a merchant at an early age, Obles traveled the country about his father, and he was a child and a world-famous bargaining man. Seeing him like that, his father praised him and told him he would be a good merchant, and Obles intended to be.


    But during his business in Slasmund, his father was in an unfortunate accident. Part of the old building collapsed, and his father was caught in the collapse. Obles, who was next to him, was thrust by his father and safe, but his father, who died in that degree of collapse, could only be described as just unhappy.


    For the first time since then, Obles has learned about people''s ugliness. The people who said his father was one of them ran away with his father''s merchandise and possessions, leaving Obles alone. Obres, who originally had no mother or brother, was left alone in this sluthmund of strangers.


    But is it about being a smart kid? Obles looked up what he thought was particularly expensive in his father''s merchandise and hid them. There was so much rotting in the back alley, such as a stash, and Obles was good at hiding it. But Obles knew. He said it would take a lot of identity and assurance to turn expensive things into money. It was visible that the child himself would be licked, not dealt with properly and wanted to buy cheap.


    That''s why he sought a guardian. Obres, who was 8 years old at the time, but was meant to know the world better, had an idea of who to rely on. Without even knowing that''s the beginning of a true hell.


    "(What would I have done then if I had known that fact? But in the end, you would have chosen this path. Because if I hadn''t, I would have starved to death right away. My father said so, too. There is no better product than life. As long as you live... as long as you live, I''m sure the turning point will come. That''s it now. I''ll get you out of this hell at all costs)"


    Obles often stands up in front of the building in front of him. Its simplified but clean built buildings had created a kind of heterogeneous space in the corner of the Glades. That cleanliness is supposed to be the right thing to do, but I can''t help but say that its cleanliness is rather creepy in such a dirty land.


    "Go."


    I have the courage to enter that building for some reason. Because he had to do something in that building, which also equated to a demon cave for Obres.


    Continued

 448 Boys, Part 19 - Priest of Bünsnell

    Obles opened that door, which was severely painful. It''s the doctrine of salvation, so I wish I could make this door a little easier to open, but maybe I''m the only one who finds this door heavy.


    Once inside, it is normal for there to be a line of chairs for the sermons and such to take place, but in this church the chairs were removed, instead the rugs were arranged and many were rolled there. They were equally sick, or those who fell from hunger or malnutrition.


    It is the monks and knights who see them. Sister is seldom in this land. That naturally meant that there were too few applicants because of the insecurity, but it was the Arnelian Church that added to the danger and stopped sending the Sisters. And I crossed with monks and knights, and a boy running around with bandages and meals looked obsessed. Even though it''s already late at night, the boy works so hard.


    "Layers"


    Responding to Obres'' voice, Layer walked toward him as he placed the luggage in his hand at the patient''s place.


    "Obles, work?


    "Oh, well."


    "The priest is in the back room. You should be with Saul."


    "... in the middle of an alley?


    "Maybe. But it''s been a while, so I think it''s over."


    "What about Gail?


    "I think you''re skipping around. Or you''re either fooled by Elsia"


    That''s all I said, Layer ran off to pick up his stuff again. Obles walks behind the church without even stopping him.


    So in the slightest darkness, there were several of his people in the back. Monks and knights rarely stood here, and the boys were stiffened to stay out of it again. Obles sees the sinister look on their face as they come by and perceives the situation.


    "Did something happen while I was gone?


    "I don''t know yet, but I''m late to hear from the guys who are managing the noble property. Maybe something happened. How''d it go with Obles?


    "Oh, those guys got me dead"


    The first people were surprised by Obles'' words, and the next thing they knew, they just said, "Do it." Obviously happy.


    "Did you finally do it? I don''t know."


    "Oh, a scattered face. Who''s to blame for thinking we''re in pain?"


    "But is that okay? What are we gonna do now?"


    "This time the noble property will be ours. We''re the only ones who know where he is, and then the ones who run the property directly in that place. If we get rid of them successfully..."


    You mean it''s all ours?


    Someone of my buddies whistled. Obres snorts firmly, too.


    "Oh, that''s the thing. We''ll use that money to get off this land. And live in New Heaven and Earth. All these countries are perfect now, aren''t they?


    "Oh, there''s no untrained."


    "Then I''ll just let my people know. You''d better act fast, wouldn''t you?


    "Right. Once you''ve got a piece, you don''t have to wait for days. But he''s a regular soldier. If I don''t hear from them much, they''ll be suspicious, and if possible, I want to put a piece on them by the end of the night. That''s why I''m here."


    "I see. Then I''d like to move fast."


    "That''s true - is it over?"


    I can see people moving in the room. And after a while, a boy named Saul came out. He is an adorable boy with curly hair of gold, and his dear face still doesn''t even look like a girl. I haven''t had a voice change yet, and even a girl would go by if that bothered me. Saul left the scene early, nagging, without even looking at Obles. On that wrist, I saw blue and black marks.


    One of my buddies who sees it raises a curse as he spits.


    "Pornomaniac (Satyriasis) pedophilia"


    "Come on, we''re alive because of him."


    "That''s why we need to leave here as soon as possible. I don''t know if I''m going to listen to him any more."


    "Oh yeah. I don''t want to put an extra strain on the people who are going to grow up. Let''s go to that land."


    Everyone nodded, and Obres stepped forward. Obles knocks on the door.


    "Priest, excuse me"


    "Obres? Come in."


    From inside, a calm voice was heard, and Obles went in as prompted. Inside, an old man dressed in a relaxed coat of law was sitting in a chair drinking warmed milk. In front of me is Arnelia''s teaching and several other books of medicine. He was not only a priest, but also a man of conscience as a doctor, a very discerning man. Its character was mild and merciful, and the monks here had honored him as a wonderful priest.


    That''s why Obres is nauseous. He stopped trusting the human smile when he learned of the inferior deeds this priest would perform with an unchanging smile. Obres found out that people can kill others with laughter. Until now, the priest in front of him must have gone to Saul to commit a terrible act.


    As Obles closed the door tightly, he walked over behind the priest (Glass Live). A seemingly defenseless back, but the glass live looks like this and is quite skilled. The fact that Arnelia''s priest was not the only one had somehow been told by his father, Obres, but when Glass Live had put together five thugs who had broken into the church before, he knew his strength. The seemingly saggy belly also means that underneath it lies a well-trained body. Perhaps Obles will be able to assemble in no time because he''s about to be attacked. Obles, honestly, can''t help but be afraid of the man in front of him. This noble priest can only be seen as a demon in a man''s skin.


    Obles waited very long for his words as he stood behind the glass live. In contrast to him, Glass Live turns to him when he puts down a cup of dust and milk.


    "As far as that look goes, you''ve apparently done exactly what I said, haven''t you?


    "Yeah, you''re right. They tried to loosen up your presence, so I did what I had to say. So here''s what''s going to happen."


    "Hmm. I''m not interested in their property, but that would make the most of it. Do you want to leave this country?


    "... did you know"


    Obles was somewhat upset that his heart had been spotted, but his emotions pushed him to death as far as he could. When the priest holds his weakness in front of him, his modus operandi becomes extremely damp. Glass Live doesn''t do things that directly poke weaknesses. You get involved little by little, little by little so they don''t notice. As if wrapping and tightening weaknesses in cotton.


    Obles chooses words carefully.


    "As far as I''m concerned, I didn''t forget to thank you for your help, but I was wondering if you''d paid for it. I''m done with this land. I can''t live here anymore. If we don''t get out now, we''re going to starve to death. So..."


    "You don''t have to tell everyone. I, too, have been distressed to see if this country will manage to recover. That''s why I got involved with the military and the country''s top management. But they are not worried about this country. On the contrary, aren''t you even trying to privatize it? Nearly a decade has passed since I came to this Slasmund, too, but I no longer have a hitter. Honestly, it''s painful, but I couldn''t change this country. You''ll regret it."


    I guess the word is not false. The priest had a truly painful look on his face, nodding his face in the palm of his hand and sighing. Obles saw that this priest has certainly saved many human beings. Without this priest, in fact, many human beings would have died, and none of his companions would have lived. Obles is also sincerely grateful for that.


    But it doesn''t make any difference that this priest is such a bastard to Obres that he vomits backwards. Obles did not agree with anything of his words, but only communicated his intentions.


    "Priest, you''re right. We''re leaving this country. We need the assets they''ve collected to do that, but that''s still protected by their remnants. So."


    "You need my help, don''t you? Fine, they''re national thieves. You won''t need to hesitate to crusade. Let''s sneak up on my men. Is 20 enough?


    "Yeah, about 30 opponents. If you have 20 Temple Knights, it''s too much."


    "Fine. So when do we do it?


    "Even tonight."


    In the words the priest rang the bell at hand and called his followers. Soon a tall, well-bodied man will come in.


    "I''m well, priest"


    "This Obres wants to help you. Let 20 men prepare for the night battle and gather on the east side of the city. to follow his instructions in the future."


    Copy that, sir.


    The man left as soon as he thanked him. Obres also occasionally sees his face, but he is captain of a temple knight with a glass live. There are 20 of his direct soldiers and 30 other Temple Knights serving in this B��nsnell. They are all considerable. Together with other soldiers in general and so on, there will be quite a few Arnelian forces in this city.


    When the priest finished giving the instructions, he closed the book and stood in the chair. The face looks somewhat tired.


    "Well, that''s good. If there''s anything else you want to talk to me about, I''ll ask."


    "No, nothing."


    "Right. It doesn''t look neat to me."


    To Glass Live''s point, Obles worried about what to do, but asked what he was wondering.


    Continued

 449 Boys, Part 20 - Consideration

    "So, Priest, may I ask you one question?"


    "Fine. Ask me what it is."


    "How did you get their escort in? We were together until we were on our way out, but they weren''t there when we realized. It was really creepy, to be honest, with all the freaks in the atmosphere."


    "The way I embraced it is a secret, but let me tell you it''s a private connection. When you live to this age, you get to know a lot more people."


    "Is it Master Left? That''s right. Those who target the Archbishop of Arnelia have a wide face. I''ve missed you."


    When Obles graces him, he tries to leave the room intact. The word was now thrown at him from the glass live.


    "When someone like me becomes archbishop, is there a problem?


    "No, I won''t say that... but honestly, I don''t want to be involved with you. So, if you''re going back to Arnelia, we''re thinking about going to a completely different land away."


    To the clearly stated obres, Glass Live replied with the same smile as usual.


    "Hehe, he''s an honest kid. I like that about you. [M] Don''t worry, you''re already old enough to get out of my interest. I still like you as a human being, and I can train you to be a knight in Arnelia if you want to, but you can''t."


    "Yes, because I think I''m a rooted merchant"


    "I guess, very much so. You''re a highly calculated person. If you want to accomplish your goals, you can push your emotions to death. I wasn''t good in the old days, though. You used to stare at me like you could kill me, right there."


    The glass live pointed to the bed that looked beyond the half-open door. The sheets there are disturbed and the hemp rope is still on its pillow. Obles'' face turns bright blue when he sees it. Glass Live continued pale as Obres became nauseous and dizzy.


    "You were, to me, a chicken laying golden eggs. It''s hard for you to leave, but there''s no other way. You have paid enough. [M] He has become my limb and stood at the negotiating table, still offering wonderful children like Saul and Layer.


    That''s why it''s the last time I make this payment. I''ll also help you lend the soldiers this time, give you their assets, and get you out of this country. It''s the last time you pay for it. "


    "... what the hell do you want?


    Saul, Layer, and Elsia.


    Through the bright blue to that word, obles losing complexion. His knees grinned, and his lips trembled in defiance. I''m speechless even when I''m about to speak up.


    Obles did not know what he had been told and asked Glass Live again.


    "Priest, now... what?


    "Saul, Layer, and Elsia told me to leave. I don''t know what to say. They''ll love living here, too, and nothing tells them to stay here for the rest of their lives. Until I lose interest in them, or you find a replacement. I can arrange for you to take care of him afterwards, or I can let you go after him if you want."


    "No, but it is."


    "I won''t make you say no, Obres. You must have been silent on Saul and on layers. [M] And even before that. Elsia alone, I don''t know what else to say now. Or are you the hypocrite who has sacrificed so much?"


    I turned down with my eyes open to the word of the priest, and spinning my mouth, Obles. The opposite glasses live without any doubt about how Obres looks.


    "Not so serious as to think about it, Obres. It''s a year or so at best. Now is exactly the time they try to blossom on their own. But I''m not interested in blooming flowers. As you know, I like to force blooming petals to open.


    You think you''re touching me? As much as I know it''s not a complimented hobby, this is what I am. I couldn''t change how, could I? Once upon a time there was a pilgrimage Sister who gave a speech in front of a large crowd when I was young, but her speech was brilliant. Even if I''m not interested in blooming flowers, she''s the only thing I thought was beautiful. That''s what she said. It is foolish as a man to lose sight of his own essence.


    After that I seemed to wake up. I was able to enter more enthusiastically into my work than before, and endure all sorts of hardships. She would be as old as I am if she were alive, but I guess she lost her life in the midst of a pilgrimage than her position revealed her existence as the one above me. I wanted to take the time to discuss it with you and Sister once, but I''m very sorry. "


    Glass Clive''s monologue is no longer in Obles'' ears from the middle of nowhere. No, maybe it doesn''t matter to Glass Clive, like whether Obles is listening or not. He goes on and on.


    "Anyway, it''s not against what I say. Have you ever done anything good against what I say? There won''t be.


    I can monitor you for the rest of my life if I want to. [M] Nobody cares if one of these vagrants goes missing. You kicked my suggestion against me for offering you the way of the future. But the paths people follow vary. I know that well with me, so I''m going to open up after I''ve given you enough money. Isn''t this some kind of breakthrough? What more do you want?


    Again, think well. Get a lifetime of freedom or spend the rest of your life staring at me. I can''t even think about which is a better life. That just gives one girl a year or so of her life, and everyone gets their share of freedom. This is not even a problem that can be put on the scale from the start. Because the answer is clear.


    You''ll know better too. There must be happiness without sacrifice. I''m not a ghost either. I''m not telling you to make up your mind right now, so think about it for a day. I told him I''d be back here tomorrow night. You''re a highly calculated merchant, I''m sure you know which one to get. I''m waiting for a good reply. "


    When he heard the words, Obles fluttered out of the room as if he were a ghost. I also feel like the glass live face I left behind was still smiling, but I don''t even care anymore. Obles walked out into the back alley one night as he distracted his people surrounding him worryingly.


    "Oh, my God... Elsia"


    I didn''t realize Obres was in a state of relaxation. That there was someone watching over him softly. And discussions with Glass Clive, too, that someone was eavesdropping on them.


    Obles just wandered through the evening B��nsnell, heading east of town to take command of the future.


    Continued

 450 Boys, Part 21 - The Yarn Player

    After Obles left, his people returned to their stronghold for now, and church officials were already in their sleep. At the church, the corner of town with no fuel just to bring the lights, Glass Live was organizing the paperwork. He is a kind of person who requires little sleep, and always he works. That is why he has become a priest enough to make a name for himself in the Arnelian Church, and is also said to be a candidate for Archbishop.


    Glass Live is from the common people. He was born as the third son of his father, a small goods carrier, in a relatively large town. He had two distant older brothers, and the house was quite wealthy because they worked when Glass Live was born. So he was able to attend a branch of the Gloria School while he was a common citizen, and the seriousness of his attitude meant that permission was granted to attend Arnelia''s main school as well. He walked straight down the road to a monk, but a reality awaited him that just couldn''t help but say he was serious when he actually became a monk.


    Co-workers who easily help those who cannot be helped by their own magic, those who lose their heads, and those who use their native power to serve. There was a force there that Glass Live couldn''t reach with effort, something with talent like a mountain.


    I''m part of it again myself, but Glass Live was shocked. Not that there were any better than themselves. Glass Live was shocked when an injured colleague who couldn''t help himself asked for help, there was nothing he could do, but his companion saved him lightly. At this time Glass Live realized that there are people in the world who cannot be saved by their own power.


    Glass Live also made an effort. He went on to study medicine and tried to create new fields to go hand in hand with treatment using witchcraft. The move was highly appreciated, but it did not substitute for those exercising high healing magic like Miriazal, and Glasslive experienced frustration. It was much later that his performance would be appreciated, but I couldn''t imagine that happening on Glass Live.


    And he finally gave up saving. Saving is not in itself. Sorting between those who can and cannot be saved was done as soon as possible, helping them to help, and those who do not decided to cut them off. The act was also criticized, but at the same time praised. Glass Live began to take on unwanted tasks by progressing on its own to prove its own behavior and to make its surroundings recognize it at all.


    As it turns out, his performance will overtake other humans, and he will achieve more than GlassLive thought. He was promoted to candidate for archbishop, but then there was no tone out for 10 years. At a bad time, his slightly older manadil and druid were archbishops, the other was a younger minar, and Glass Live was a difficult person to use as an auxiliary. Maybe it also had to do with the fact that the glass live was away from the center.


    But I hadn''t given up on Glass Live. When he came here, he was still thinking of becoming an archbishop''s assistant. I want to penetrate my beliefs. I want to try and save more in my own way. To that thought, he was ruled. Yes, whatever means you use.


    With that in mind, he was putting together his own performance as a document. With this, he intends to volunteer for the task of assistant archbishop. Glasslive believed them that the Holy Virgin certified supreme bishops, and now archbishops, were very fair judges. They are also an object of respect for Glass Live.


    The selection of the archbishop''s assistant will also take place next month. Glass Live was going to coincide with that period and return to Arnelia once and for all. To him was a visitor without sound.


    "Glass Live, how are you?


    "Is it you if I think of someone? I want you to stop visiting my room without a sound."


    "I''m sorry. But that''s my nature."


    The person fluttered her long rich gold hair and laughed gracefully. The young man''s name, which gives him a tender grin, said Silence.


    "Lord Silence, thanks to you, we''ve successfully finished them off. Thank you."


    "It''s easier for me than twisting that baby''s hand. But I killed him very lightly. They''ve always been cooperative with you."


    "Maybe so, but I was just basically in agreement with them on the stakes. There''s no trust between us."


    "I see. But I want you to tell me one thing. What was the reason I was working with them? I didn''t think their power would be very useful in your activities."


    "Oh, you know what?"


    Glass Live mouths an already cold milk with a sober look.


    "Sure, they''re good stuff for me. But they helped me. When I first came to this country, there was no longer anything this country could do about it. I''ve done a lot of work too, but the situation hasn''t improved anything. So I thought. Makes it look like this country has it formally, and I did an experiment in this country. how to save more efficiently.


    They helped us build a number of battlefields. Or an accident. So I thought about a number of ways to save, moved on to implementation, and analyzed the results. I''d say it was exactly a full decade.


    By the way, I was there earlier, Obres, and I''m sure he thinks I was lucky enough to pick it up, but that accident itself was what I worked on. It''s a coincidence that he rolled into my place, but no, what a meaningful experiment it was for me. He confidently told me that he was a chicken laying golden eggs. Because his confidence was a golden egg. "


    "Ho. I didn''t know you were planting that much, but it''s a big way out."


    "An outside road is an outside heart. I can''t even be praised for what I did, but how doomed this country would have been without me. That should have made the misery in this country worse. I will survive and save their lives and this result will save more human beings in other countries. Their sacrifice is honorable."


    "Heh heh, sounds like something to say"


    Silence laughed all the time and took the liquor bottle from her nostalgia. The glass live sees the bottle with a strange look. Glass Live is also familiar with liquor because he has quite a few relationships with royal nobility and so on as a priest, but it was a brand he didn''t even know about.


    "What''s that?


    "It''s Shermark''s 20 years old. Would you like a drink?


    "What? Although Shermark''s brand was discontinued 33 years ago"


    "I let you reproduce it with my power."


    Saying so, Silence unplugged the liquor cork and poured it into the glass he removed from his nostrils and offered it to the glass live. Glass live to receive the glass as recommended.


    "I didn''t know you reproduced it. How the hell?"


    "It means that those who inherit their technology are still alive. The noble is the treasure of mankind, a great loss if we do not let it survive.


    I''d like to ask you something more, Glass Live. You accepted my proposal and accepted my power. But do you know who I am? Didn''t you find me odd?


    Silence asked Glass Live as he swayed every inch of the liquor poured into the glass at hand. I thought it would be a question to be asked one day even if it was a glass live, so he didn''t have trouble responding just by choosing a few words.


    "Right, it was odd, to be honest. You are too beautiful. And the magic drifting from my body far outweighs mine. I don''t have much magic as a priest, but your magic is amazing nonetheless. There will also be a few Arnelian churches with enough magic to line up with you. You approach me like that. [M] It''s weirder if you''re not up to something.


    But that no longer matters to me. My life is short. I want to feel real at all costs. That my methods will serve more humans. I want to prove yes, but not no. Otherwise, I want to prove to you what I''ve been doing, what my life has been... to those who have lost their pride and sacrifice. "


    "If that''s what you''re doing, you can use the hands of the wicked."


    "That''s the thing. Without your cooperation, it would not have been possible to end the prime ministers there. I don''t see your purpose, but wonder and I feel comfortable with you. It''s a strange story for a priest to confess, because you would have listened to me and recognized me."


    To put it that way, Glass Live drank the liquor thoroughly. Seeing the sight, Silence nodded contentedly, leaving the liquor bottle behind the spot.


    "Ah, Lord Silence. This liquor."


    "It''s a gift to you from the beginning. I like it too, so I put my mouth on it. You should drink as much as you like. You''re leaving this land, aren''t you? You thought it was sorting, my friend."


    "... let''s hope so."


    Glass Live put his hand on his chest and showed his gratitude, dropping off Silence''s back. If you put it in a live glass, Silence was a strange and reassuring opponent, like a friend''s collaborator.


    But how was it in Silence''s chest? He did not speak in silence, as his name implied, and left the scene with a smile until he was too beautiful.


    Continued

 451 Boys, Part 22 - Robbery

    "Hey, are you done?


    "Yeah, safe."


    Rosetta and Larna speak up to each other. They were raiding the strongholds of the bandits, as directed by Alphilis. When he asked why the idea had come up, Alphilis saw the first bandits'' actions and thought this was strange because they were not very handy, and thought the squad was different. So when I attacked the bandits, if any of them made suspicious moves from the beginning, I would have asked Lisa to report them, and Emerald to observe them from the sky.


    Emerald, usually blurry, but originally a hunting people. Things There are no clues about the battle, and it is very aiming. I laid eyes on those who were making strange moves faster than Lisa, and tailed after them. They were surveillance officers, who were also their own bellies that Obles had unleashed just in case, but it turned out to be a vendetta, and Emerald discovered brilliantly the true stronghold of the Bandits.


    There naturally stowed the treasures they had taken so far, and Alphilis kept an eye on them from the beginning. Alpha Leasing is not going to end with a threshold just to accomplish the request from the start. If they had the wealth they had lumped up, they were aiming to root for it. Of course, depending on the circumstances, I did not intend to get everything, but to return it to the guild, including some pause. But I don''t intend to return the full amount. It''s impossible to know who those treasures were taken from, etc., and because even the unknown Alphilis thought that there was no way they would be correctly distributed for returning everything at last.


    Then it is Alphilis'' idea to at least let them use it for their own people. Rosetta strongly agreed with the idea and moved on as Alphilis put it. There were many bandits and other soldiers who were just based, but they were not the enemies of Larna, who used rosetta and witchcraft.


    "There are no remnants. No one seems to be leaking."


    "In advance, it was a simple junction based before entering. If anyone escapes, I''ll know."


    "Sorcery is handy. I thought it would be inconvenient without sensors like Lisa''s, but surprisingly, I can handle it."


    Aerial nods at Rosetta''s words. To the words, Larna smiled gracefully back.


    "It''s an honor to compliment you."


    "Well, that offensive witchcraft isn''t."


    "Oh."


    Rosetta and Aerial recall the attack magic of Larna. Dark snakes appearing in the air. When I said Larna''s pleasant smile about using that snake to hunt down enemies, it was indescribably horrible. Even my allies accidentally held my groin, such as when the snake bit the enemy''s groin. But when I said the look on Larna''s face at the time, it was just the most lucid.


    "Didn''t you say that much? As far as I''m concerned, I meant to be modest."


    "... please, don''t break out in full."


    "Ugh, um"


    Rosetta and Aerial had a headache with Larna''s utter smile.


    But it was still painful not to have sensors on the spot. Sure, not a single one escaped during the raid, but because Rosetta and the others didn''t realize that this headquarters was in regular contact. They don''t even think that Obres will soon find out that they are no longer in regular contact.


    And that''s where Tasha sends down Heavenly Horse from the sky.


    "Someone''s coming from the south. Quite a few pine lights."


    "Ah? In a place like this. You''re not supposed to be here?


    "Right. Looking in line, maybe the army."


    "Will the army come at night?" Well, no. Per manning, I''ll intercept if I have to! Aerie, Larna, what do we do?


    Rosetta called the two of them who were next door for now wondering what was going on, but their reply was clear.


    "There''s no Alfi, no line. Then the commander here would be Rosetta. That''s what Alfie said."


    "Well, I thought we''d follow Rosetta''s orders."


    "Uh, it''s been a while. That kind of thing. Normally, I don''t even care."


    Rosetta squeaked her head off. Even when she had previously commanded the platoon, she was mostly improvised. That''s why I didn''t even think of my men as companions, and those people were the ones who didn''t care if they died. Once we formed the mercenary regiment, we thought a lot about our people, but they were even more despicable. They weren''t as comfortable as this mercenary regiment.


    Rosetta thinks. Apparently, I like the people here. Rosetta herself didn''t think she had this kind of emotion, but she didn''t realize herself that she was originally a deeply emotional person.


    Rosetta also spoke to Daron and Venn for now, leaving it to Lloyd and Grafez to take later command to get out first. Because if the opponent has the will to fight, he will react to the Aerial Arrow and enter a combat posture. But as a rosetta, I didn''t want to fight here. This is unusual for a belligerent girlfriend, but because she had a bad feeling about her spine. When we fight this opponent, we lose in ways that are close to total annihilation. And treasures.


    Fortunately, the opponent doesn''t have the will to fight, so he stopped the move to respond to the arrows in this'' negotiation ''. The move was so brilliant that Rosetta was relieved even once she was able to bring it to the negotiating table. You''ll see. The opponent is more trained than any army Rosetta has ever seen. Probably not Slasmund''s army. In that case, Rosetta had one idea.


    When Rosetta stepped forward, she shouted up at the head of the opponent.


    "I''d like to start by thanking you for agreeing to negotiate. Atai belongs to the" Heavenly Running Millions of Feathered Mercenaries, "a red-eyed rosetta. Let''s hear your affiliation."


    "This is'' Karatzel Cavalry ''Spear 2, my name is Roxonore. See you later."


    One horseman from the beginning, a knight dressed in blue armor advances. I thought Rosetta was still under his name. Karazel Cavalry, one of the brave and famous mercenary regiments on the continent. It''s unusual for a mercenary regiment, a variant that more than half of its constituents have knight experience. It is a group of mercenaries of different colours that the vagrant knight Daedalot gathered those who subscribe to him as he toured the nations, creating one knight. Iron Discipline and Collective Battle at the Time of Disease. Its mercenary regiment, said to embody knights more than knights, is primarily active on the battlefield.


    His cavalry, with a spear for assault with a helmet at the depths of his eyes, stabbed the ground with an assault spear glowing in silver on his right hand.


    "(Silver steel spear... is this the Blue Knight Roxonore)"


    Roxonoa, a knight from a prestigious martial family but chased after the country for having an affair with the young lady of the Count. It is no longer a famous story in alleys that a knight of that skill enough to win the equestrian spear of the country became a mercenary.


    When the Roxonore took off her helmet, she showed off her platinum blonde hair without giving it away. The beautiful red-faced young man exposed the luminous beauty of his childhood before the Rosettas. In that face, even Aerial looks out unexpectedly.


    "I''ll see you first. I don''t know the name of your mercenary regiment, but I know your name, Mixed Swordsman."


    "That''s an honor, knight boy. Whoa, I''m sorry for talking like this. Atai didn''t grow up well."


    "I don''t care about anything else. This is the kind of place where I don''t go down, but I''m allowed to be disrespectful."


    Rosetta also had trouble responding because she had no aversion to Roxonore''s words. It''s easier for her to do it if the opponent rides the provocation a little bit.


    You guessed how Rosetta looked like that, Roxonore spoke to her gently.


    "How are you, ma''am?"


    "Whew, that''s disgusting. Stop being a lady towards Atai! Sabubo will come out."


    "That''s rude, because this one was born with this tone. Now he was in Aiko, wasn''t he?"


    To the tone of Roxonore, Rosetta completely disrupted her condition. He grew up well, but his opponent is also a mercenary. I know how to rush and mercenary, and I have a lot of learning to say. Rosetta was the kind of person I didn''t like the most. The guy around the mouth doesn''t like Rosetta.


    You guessed her mood like that, and Larna went in next door and opened her mouth instead.


    Continued

 452 Boys, Part 23 - Rejected Hope

    "Excuse me during the conversation. My name is Larna, and I''m a magician, but did the famous cavalry come here for anything?


    "Hmm, Mage Hall. That''s a good question. As a matter of fact, we tried to get rid of the bandits who appeared in the vicinity of B��nsnell, so much so that they said they had failed to accept your request ahead of your mercenary regiment. What a pity, but fortunately we were qualified for the second spear according to the team''s name from the order in which we received the request. And as we looked at you, there were reports that you might have failed at the beginning and the end of the Bandits, and if you had to, you would have led the soldiers to join us."


    "(This guy...!


    Rosetta thought of Roxonore as a crook, as she first impressed. He didn''t come to assist the Rosettas. I thought the Alphilis didn''t slap the main team, and they were going to raid the base first in the name of assisting the Alphilis, and spend the rest of the time with nothing but treasure. Alas, I reported to the guild that I had accomplished the request and I guess I was going to try to fake the bounty as well.


    This mercenary regiment has its head cut off, moves fast and has strength. Rosetta was abominably impressed that it was one of those mercenary regiments that would make a name for the continent. At the same time, I''m glad they''re polite people. Because if you turn to the face, it''s not like they''re going to force you. Although Rosetta thought she was the kind of person who would go out by force depending on her opponent.


    But this time, fortunately, the settlement has been reached, and there is no reason for two more mercenary regiments to contend with each other. Neither, I assumed, would we discuss it any longer.


    "Uh, was it Lord Roxonore? As for this one, the bandits are already devastated, and if nothing happens, we''re about to pull them up. If you don''t have business, it''s already late at night, and I''d like to offer you a favor."


    "That''s rude. If I did have such a close meeting with your wife at such a late hour, how could I stand up to my friends?"


    "Don''t slap too many light mouths, knight. Atai hates the light mouth of a man."


    "That''s overlapping. Excuse me. Now, if you''ll excuse me for this. If I ever see you again, in time."


    A knight who was beside Roxonoa with that word raises his spear and circles it in the universe. One signal from the person spread the line to the left and right and started to turn right and left respectively. Rosetta and the others stare at the uninterrupted and stunning control with an uninterrupted look.


    Where the tail flipped, Roxonore and his deputy seemingly man returned the horse and left. After they go, Rosetta strokes her breasts down.


    "You saved me. I had a hair."


    "Is that a relief from what we did earlier? Or against not being in a fight with them?


    "Both of them. Anyway, they''re not the kind of people who do it on a one-on-one basis, in a mass battle, or even on a flat ground. They even tell me there''s no army in the world that can beat them with a front-cut penetration. Fortunately, Atai has never done it, but I''ve seen heavily armed infantry avant-gardes get broken through like paper at the hands of cavalry before. That was the first time I said Red Knight or something, but I thought you''d never want to do it."


    Rosetta explained aerially in a spit. As an aerial, I also wanted to try out how these eastern knights manipulate horses, but if Rosetta''s opponents are alert enough, I can''t let them through.


    Roxonoa, on the contrary, had a delightful look on his red face against the Rosettas who would drop off the Carazel Cavalry with the feeling of dropping off the storm. His deputy speaks to Roxonore unexpectedly.


    "Captain, what would you be happy to come?


    "Ha, does that look like it?


    "Yeah, that''s already"


    That was obvious from the look on Roxonore''s face. He has a smile on his face. It''s not like the soft smile he has when dealing with your wife. Roxonore was pushing a smile forward for the child. And speak lightly.


    "It''ll be fun. Speaking of red-eyed rosettas, on this eastern side they are a little known for their names. There may be many mercenaries lined up with her strength, but she never got used to anyone. There are enough beings at the head of the regiment that it belongs to a mercenary regiment to put up with words and deeds that are also equal to my provocation. If you ask me, the captain is a woman. Isn''t that right? Don''t you think it''s more natural to get interested in who you are?


    "I see. Sure, if you ask me."


    The deputy doesn''t sympathize as much with Roxonoa, but somehow I understood his character. This seemingly graceful young man is actually very belligerent. Women knew full well that they saw women as objects of oral speech and men as objects of battle, but for the first time they might have viewed women as objects other than oral speech, the deputy thought.


    "What, you said the treasure was taken!?


    Obles heard the report as they headed to their home base. I happen to find myself flying a horse to escape the direction of the treasure stash. He said he headed to the treasure location to make regular contact but it was already after someone broke in there and the battle was never crowded. The opponent was very hand-worked and said there was no room for it to be retrieved.


    Listening to that report, a man who was the belly of a glass live moves in and out.


    "Can you think of someone with the right, distinctive character of the other person?


    "Ugh... there was definitely one big man, like a giant. Besides, the woman waving her sword in battle had deep red eyes, even in the darkness. Only one eye was red as blood."


    "I see, that''s bad for them. We''ll let them fry us."


    With that one word the Glass Clive man tried to pull up lightly, so Obles grabbed the man''s arm reflexively.


    "Wait, what do you mean? Why pull back so lightly what would also be the Holy Knights?


    "I''d like to tell you something you don''t know, but I''ll tell you something special. The opponent is a mercenary regiment with Arnelia''s supreme bishop behind him. I don''t know how strong it is, but they''re bad at it. We are part of the Knights of the Temple, and it is impossible to bow to the Archbishop. And regardless of what we''re doing, I respect the Supreme Bishop. Not to mention treason."


    When I told him all that, I didn''t have time to let Obres inherit the two sentences, and the Temple Knights pulled up lightly. What was left behind was Obres and a few of his friends.


    "Obres! What are we gonna do?


    "It sucks. Without that money, we..."


    "Is there no good way?


    "... shut up a little!


    The boys became frightened and silent, as Obles whenever he could not speak absurdly. But without looking to them, Obles was stretching his thoughts. But no matter how much Obles put his head around, I couldn''t think of a good idea.


    "(I didn''t know that what I''ve done for good for all of us would fail with this! What are we gonna do? What are we gonna do?


    Obles remembered the illusion that in the darkness without light, even thought would be closed to darkness.


    Continued

 453 Boys, Part 24 - Follow the Seal

    The morning after the reception hotel was attacked by Gunz. Alphilis and the others were starting to act. Rosetta has already received reports of treasure repossession. It was Rosetta''s huge miscellaneous calculation that the 5 million pen is crap even if the total value is estimated to be small. Alphilis and the others actually received more than six times the reward of a formal request.


    When this happens, regular requests don''t make a lot of money, but Alphilis focused on fulfilling the requests. The aim is not remuneration, but the track record of fulfilling the request. Alphilis doesn''t want to leave one result in one action. Because I remember Aldrius saying before that it was a strategy to make two or more profits out of one action. Alphilis had set the goal of obtaining an even greater request for the fulfilment of this request on the foot platform.


    Then all you need is the other half of the requisition that the girl took from you. I had asked Lisa and Renatica to help me find this in the morning. I thought Alphilis could spend a few days here if he did poorly, but unexpectedly, he found traces of his opponent lightly.


    "There''s a sign of someone living here."


    It was Lunatica who found it. Renatica discovered as soon as possible traces that could not be caught by the sensors. Lisa, who primarily detects organisms, still remains sharper with regard to the detection of inorganic objects. With Lisa with a slightly remorseful face on her ass, Renatica was staring after the fire.


    "The ashes aren''t very scattered. This is closest and a few minutes ago, old or a day ago. There are signs that people have moved, and we may be able to trace them from here. Lisa, help me."


    "It helps me understand the point."


    With Lisa''s unclear temper voice, but the two found out where they were as soon as possible. After a moment, they succeeded in finding the girl they wanted. Is the girl unhappy with something or is she walking sprinkled by the boy next door? And beside me is one new looking boy. The faces I was tracking look back and see how they were doing. The girls still didn''t seem to notice the Alphilis.


    "(Alphilis, order. Kill, or grab?


    "(Please don''t prepare all the noisy choices. I''d like to go a little more peacefully. Let''s see how it goes for a while)"


    Following Alphilis'' orders, the line decided to see a little about the kids. They are having a conversation without tension, not knowing they are being seen. The boy seemed a little fed up though.


    "Elsia, it''s time to go back. My brothers should be back, and I need to ask you what you''re going to do."


    "No, why don''t we just go back to Gail?


    "You can''t do that. The principle is not to move alone in this town. You can''t leave Elsia alone."


    "Well, can''t you help but worry about me?


    To Elsia''s ill-willed question, but the boy called Gail blushes somewhat.


    "Oh, you didn''t say that."


    "My face is so red, wow!


    "Don''t make fun of me! Same age, right?"


    "Yeah, but... that?


    Look around like Elsia noticed something. The Alphilis shrugged their necks wondering if they had noticed, but Elsia didn''t even look in the direction where the Alphilis were hissing. Something else seems to bother me more. Ask Elsia wondering if Gail was surprised by how Elsia was doing, too.


    "Elsia, what''s going on?


    "Hey Gail, isn''t that kind of weird? Have we seen anyone since we left Ajito this morning?"


    "No, you''re not."


    As Elsia pointed out, neither Gail nor anyone has seen it. Gail sees the height of the day as a moment should have passed since it was time to leave Azito. As Elsia and Gayle watched as something went wrong, Gayle saw a distracting figure in the building.


    "Elsia, there seems to be someone in the building."


    "Really? I don''t feel any sign of that, but..."


    "Don''t say signs or anything like a cat. Let''s chill out a little."


    "Stop it, Gail. You shouldn''t be doing anything extra here. This neighborhood is even more insecure in the back alley. Some years ago, someone said there was an epidemic of weird diseases here."


    "Do you mind? We''re part of Brotherhood, aren''t we? You don''t have to tell us what to do here."


    Gail became so confident that Obles was behind him that he slowly went inside the building. Elsia was half-assed to see him behind her, but for some reason she could not leave him alone, so she went into the building to follow Gail.


    Was it originally a fairly well-maintained collective home, it was the construction that was quite solid, but the entrance was broken, with little window hiccups or partitions. Elsia seldom comes close because these buildings are usually populated by vagabonds, and she doesn''t know what to do when she flirts with them.


    Not very well patterned Gayle and others have no hesitation in making fun of the vagrants, and they bring layers and soles into and out of these places all the time in the name of being explorations. Elsia was always frightened that nothing was ever miraculous, but this time she didn''t imagine herself to be the feather to be caught up in. I just wanted Gail to hear about my stupidity, and Disgruntled Elsia still goes after Gail.


    Little or no sun shoots inside the building, and only the part of the stairs is bordered outside, so that the light reaches a little stronger. Elsia felt her spine tremble at the sight of only the stairs emerging in the dark. Spring has only just arrived in the time of year, and the darkness is cold, even at noon. Elsia wondered if it was because of the cold that she would harden herself, but how could it be because this sight is so creepy?


    Did Gail go up the stairs or can you hear the footsteps coming from upstairs? As Elsia headed up the stairs to follow him, she noticed something strange. Some of the stairs are outside, so I can''t help it, but there are various figurines to prevent the sun from entering much. It could be a bed, or a cupboard. On a good note, however ruined, this darkness is too dark at noon. When Elsia approached the stairs a little closer, dishes and books were left unmade on the shelves there. Then was the cupboard carried here with the contents in it?


    "(Did you put it in later? But that doesn''t make any sense, and... but would you bother carrying this heavy stuff while you put it in?


    Gail was glancing at her face from upstairs as Elsia had her neck clenched.


    "What are you doing, Elsia?"


    "I''m a little concerned about the cupboard. And something''s unnatural, Gail. Did something happen upstairs?


    "There''s no one there, on the other hand. I haven''t even seen half of it yet, but there''s no light, and it''s hard to walk."


    "I wonder if the window is blocked. But here too..."


    I saw a shadow behind Gail when Elsia nearly said so. Seeing the figure, Elsia screamed close to screaming.


    Continued

 454 Boys, Part 25 ~ Poor ~

    "Gail, it''s dangerous!


    "Huh?"


    What he sees as Gail turns around is a blue-white, ominous hand stretching toward himself. Gail shook that hand off reflexively, but noticed his opponent''s face and he felt a little.


    "Hey, what''s this guy?


    Anyone in Gail''s eyes seemed something human at first sight. The figure is human. Back length is also human. But his eyes pop up like snails, his eyes stuck to the tip of his tentacles. The surface of the body was dark and not sure, but lukewarmly glowed with some mucus.


    Gail became more stunned than he felt fearful, and he stood on the spot more than he ran away. Even while Gail was stunned, Elsia was taking action.


    "Gail, run!


    "... ha"


    But someone had already reached out to Gail again. Gail even tries to shake that hand off again, but now the opponent strikes Gail''s hand the other way and puts his hand on his throat.


    "Gu."


    "Halla... Hetta"


    What spilled out of that mouth was a single word. I keep my pronunciation as a human being, but I don''t have the emotion to tone it down. Just by instinct, its mouth was wide open that it could not prey on Gail. I can see stunning teeth in that mouth.


    Gail was born this way, never out of this ghetto. His mother was a whore, and he was raised by his mother at an early age and his companions after her mother disappeared into nowhere. But as life became tougher for those whores, Gail was no longer dealt with by nature. Because of this, he went into the ghetto to live on his own and began to live like a leftover meal. I mean, for him, who''s never been out of this town before in his life, warcraft and demons are just things to hear in stories. I can''t keep my head on that danger.


    "Why... this guy"


    Gail had been lifted by the universe at some point. He is a big boy. He was about one head taller than Elsia, and about the height of a small adult. The anomaly that lifts him with one hand. Gail also forgot the bitterness of being able to tighten his throat and looked at the alien lifting himself.


    "Gail!


    But Elsia doesn''t. She responded one step faster than Gail because of the demons she saw yesterday. She took the pebble she was always letting sneak inside her cloak-like jacket pockets and stood on both hands.


    "You monster!


    The stone, which Elsia had begun with her fingers on both hands, struck directly into both eyes of the monster. Kii, a monster that accidentally releases Gail with the odd voice. When Gail was released from the hands of the monster, he glanced back as if he remembered for the first time that his breath was tightening his throat.


    "Ho ho, ho ho"


    "I don''t have time to be boisterous, I have to run!


    Elsia pulled her hand as she dragged Gail up, and he ran with his fluttering feet to the one where Elsia pulled her hand. But down the stairs, they realized it was more serious.


    "From where..."


    Elsia accidentally spoke of her feelings of honesty. What got into their eyes was a scene where many aliens of the same appearance were holding back their whereabouts.


    And they stopped walking. Too many to break through. They''re looking at us all at once. I didn''t feel like I could get out of it very much. Elsia felt like crying, but the spearhead of anger turned to Gail to see if she was still a child there.


    "Because Gail gets into this place!


    "You have no choice, you can imagine who has these guys!


    "Because we don''t follow the rules properly! You can be me, too."


    "What the..."


    That''s it. Gail noticed tears spilling out of Elsia''s eyes. Gail has never seen Elsia tears with all her heart. That''s all I was afraid of, and it was accepted that Elsia thought it was difficult to get out.


    Gail lowers his fist, which he almost lifted unexpectedly, and drops without force. Behind it was imminent alienation. Elsia noticed the anomaly, but on the arrow tip she tried to resist, the anomalous neck blew away.


    "I found it. Return the rest of the seal."


    It was Renatica who soaked her brilliant hair in silver and appeared in a splash of blood. She can stare at Elsia as if there were no abnormalities that she had slashed. That faceless, somewhere reassuring Elsia. Honestly, I was blowing it out of Elsia''s head about the seal.


    Lunatica pulls the seal out of Elsia''s body, which is but remains so. Elsia and Gayle watched as if they were stunned, but Lunatica just tried to get downstairs into a swarm of aliens when she was running errands. The Lunatica looks back at Elsia.


    "Escape now. If you don''t want to die, follow me."


    To put it that way, Renatica stormed toward the anomaly and, fortunately, began to vanquish the anomaly. Both the aliens are disgusted because of their appearance, but their movement was slow, and if they tried Renatica, it was the same as stopping. The aliens who appeared to be innumerable also diminished their numbers as they looked at them. And reinforcements also came from the entrance to the building.


    "Luna, are you okay?


    "The seal is safe, no problem"


    "No, I''m not."


    To some off-focus Lunatica answer, a bitter alphilis. While Renatica observed such an alphilic expression in wonder, her hand did not stop knocking down the alien. In the meantime, the downstairs anomalies were almost swept away, and the Alphilis checked for perimeter safety.


    "Rhine, are we clear yet?


    "This way. But if you''re getting out of here, you better hurry. What about those kids?


    "Right..."


    Alphilis turned his attention to Elsia and Gail as they walked off the bloody road they had made after Lunatica. When they were stared at by Alphilis, they looked away awkwardly,


    "Follow me to a safe place for now?


    And when he was called out, he stared at her this time surprised, and nodded unintentionally vertically.


    Continued

 455 Boys, Part 26 - Third Choice

    "Damn, damn... what do we do? Think, think, obles!


    Obles had one person in mind as he circled around in his own aside. I haven''t slept a night last night, but his head is covered. If he had that head, he realized that there were not so many options that Obles himself could take, but he was still worried because he couldn''t make a decision.


    Yes, at the stage where his treasure was taken last night, Obres ordered his people to find out who the other person was. They moved well, and in the morning they found out that their opponent was a ''mercenary regiment of countless feathers running in heaven''.


    At the same time, it was clear that there was no room for negotiation. The opponent is an authorized mercenary regiment. Moreover, it was a 300-member mercenary regiment, whose strength was also questioned by the easy kick through of the strongholds protected by the regular soldiers of Slasmund. It''s not like they have an affair again. They are moving at the request of the Alliance. If you say that you stormed the Bandits and Bullshit Ajit as part of it, your guild will guarantee you the legitimacy of your actions.


    If Obles had listened to Elsia at this time. If you knew the Alphilis and the others stormed the Obles'' Azito without a requisition from the Alliance. The story had changed again, but Obles didn''t know about it.


    It was therefore becoming his decision that Obles had to give up on treasure, that he had no choice but to continue his life in Slasmund as it were. If one letter hadn''t reached him, that would have been most likely.


    The letter is from Glass Live. What he offered was that the earlier conditions would remain the same (that Elsia, Saul, and Layer should be left behind), but that any other person above the current executives of the ''brothers'' would be escorted to the vicinity of Arnelia for any reason. If they felt like it again, they could take care of it at Arnelia.


    This condition is, to be honest, a treatment of breach. Studying abroad in Arnelia is not something that Obres doesn''t even know about. If you can study at Arnelia on some edge, there is a history there where you can be a knight or whatever depending on your abilities and efforts regardless of your identity. When the boys in the Glades found out about this rumor, how brilliant their eyes were?


    Obles honestly doesn''t like to take care of Glass Live either, but given Glass Live''s age, I don''t even think so. We should have accepted this offer given the rest of our lives.


    It''s just that the problem is that the boys, who are not executives or anything, are just left out. And the three of us left behind from Glass Live are so doomed that we think hell is going to be more. That hell is honestly a sight that several members of the ''brothers'' have seen, but many of them are alive and well. Some became uninformed or freaked out, but Obles and the others decided not to do so. In the back alley of B��nsnell, it was just a daily meal, and I couldn''t even afford to worry about it. The weak die, and only the strong live. Common sense, far from the modern world of Tahei, was the everyday here.


    But what about now? Did the Obles manage to get a life where they just don''t have any trouble eating at least, and do they need to want any more? Surely it is a life with no guarantee whatsoever, but is it not now that it is full? Do we need to seek more life than just now, above someone else''s sacrifice? Will you kick the glass live invitation again and be safe again? Obres couldn''t make that decision. His people just waited for Obles'' decision, and no one, such as those who advised him.


    He had a morning in his troubles and still did not come to a conclusion. Without a glass live presentation, Obles looks at the letter hatefully, even though it''s very easy to judge, but he can''t help but see what he''s seen. Obles sighed one big time as he sat down on the couch where Elsia was sitting yesterday.


    "What should we do... continue this life with all of us, even the poor, or rise to the cost? The former is life to date, but this time there is no protection for the glass live. Without their protection, what would a group of resentful people do to us? And I don''t know when the fate of this country will run out...


    The latter is certainly a realistic means, and what we have done so far against others, but how much backlash will there be against doing it within us? I don''t know what to do... "


    "So I''ll tell you what?


    There was one who spoke to Obres, who was supposed to worry. As Obles looked back, the boy stood smiling so that he could break and hit the door left open. To that mundane attitude, obles rather than surprises.


    "Who. How long have you been there?"


    "Pretty much from the beginning. Around you say," Elsia, I like you. "


    "I didn''t say that!


    Unexpectedly, Obles gets furious as he blushes, but the boy whispered to Obles in a nagging manner.


    "Brother, I can''t. She''s not cute. You''ll be beautiful when you grow up. Okay? You were aiming for something, weren''t you?


    "I''m not such a jerk."


    "It''s not easy. Come on. It''s the same with everyone who wants to keep the cute one at hand. In that respect, you and that glass concert might be the same. Or was his disease contagious to you, too?


    "Don''t be with him like that!!


    Obres hit the wall, so fragments fall from the slightly older ceiling. Obles didn''t add or subtract, or there was blood dripping from his hands. Seeing how it was, the boy was a little surprised, but increasingly niggardly.


    "You''re so angry. My name is Doom. I''m here to lend you my wisdom."


    "... why. Who asked you to?


    "I know you''re full of suspicions, but I can''t tell you that. But that''s not what''s important to you, and how are we going to crack this down now?


    "Ku..."


    Doom was the best at what he said, so Obles accidentally shut up. Seeing him like that, Doom gets better and better.


    "Do you think Kimi''s troubles are if we all continue our invisible lives ahead of us, or choose a way to make peace more certain for even a few of us?


    "... simply put, yes"


    "I can have a third option here. Kill Glass Live."


    To the whispers of the devilish Doom, Obles was annoyed. That possibility, which Obles used to think about, but considered the unlikeliness and the danger when he failed, and was forced to convince himself out of his head for the good of everyone. Obles remembered it.


    If only there wasn''t a glass live. It''s not that I didn''t think about it with Obres. You saw the look on Obles''s face and thought it was palatable, Doom talks perplexed about his thoughts.


    Continued

 456 Boys, Part 27 - The Wicked Spirit Whisper

    "Kill Glass Live and you''ll be completely free. Of course, it''s important if Arnelia can make it to church, and we need to sneak around, but you don''t have to worry. This town will collapse tonight. It doesn''t matter what you do.


    And you may not know it, but the Arnelia pass that Glass Live has doesn''t work for anyone. With that bill, most borders are free to cross. Except for going directly into the Holy City of Arnelia. Of course you can be suspicious, but if you say it''s a mass pilgrimage to the Holy City, you can handle it. That''s why Arnelia''s passes are strictly controlled, and they trade at a high price on the black market or something. You know, if we lose Arnelia''s pass, we''ll disqualify her for pilgrimage. "


    "I don''t care about that information. But is it true that passports work for me?


    "Oh, it''s true. With that, you could go to any city on the continent. Or maybe you could go straight to Arnelia and become a Temple Knights or something. That city is friendly to the poor, and the supreme bishop is someone close to the villains. Assuming you find out you killed Glass Live, there will be nothing left for you if you are more competent than that. By and large, Glass Live itself has already been blinded by the Supreme Bishop. It would be more dangerous to follow him."


    Obles was wary of Doom talking about various things, but he felt like he had found a way to live. I no longer care that Doom is that familiar with the circumstances. It could free you from this nightmarish life. That was enough for Obles.


    Then the problem is the means. The opponent is a master user from the point of view of Obres. And there are roughly 30 or so Temple Knights protecting him. In addition, there are clerics and general soldiers, and assaulting them from the front is tantamount to suicide, but even if they are one-on-one, they are quite unlikely to be punished.


    troubled obles, but it wasn''t like he didn''t have the means in the back. If you use ''arr'', which is also the father''s shape, or you may find a winning chance, timing becomes important nonetheless. Glass Live is very cautious. First of all, no escort knights attached. Even if I''m not in the room, I already know that I''m watching every move outside the room. The skill of the chief knight, in particular, was unusual, and no prospect could be found of winning by any means. As an obress, I had to figure out a means to meet Glass Live and One-on-One first.


    "I don''t have a problem meeting him per se, but how do you get that escort guy... no, there''s got to be some other good means..."


    "Hey, hey, I''m sorry about your troubles."


    Doom sneaks a peek into Obles'' face. Obles looks up at that face in surprise, but I feel Doom has a more nostalgic face than ever before and I feel a little adored. The doom looked nostalgic and began to say horrible things.


    "With that said, was that Elsia from the example? Are you sure you want to leave me alone?


    "? What?


    "Maybe you''ll be at Glass Live by now?


    With that one word, Obles'' face turned bright blue again. Sure, I haven''t seen Elsia''s face, but I was wondering if she was hanging around. But if Doom''s words were true, things were already at their worst. Not if you''re working out a plan here.


    "Why! Why are you at Glass Live?"


    "The kind Sister sent it all the way to him. Well, it''s a natural consideration, and I don''t suppose I mean them any harm at all. Small favors, big favors. Okay, what do we do?


    "Khu... I can''t help it!


    As Obles ran straight out of the room, he left where he was. Doom smiles off behind it. Osiria appears behind it.


    "What''s the end?


    "Good. I''m already tracking Obles. It won''t be long before he runs off to the relics (artifacts) that are his father''s shapes. It was worth pushing him over. Because a normal boy would need some help to fight Glass Live"


    "I''m glad, though, that the artifact still exists. I''m glad I even figured out what his father has, but I can''t believe he''s dead. But the kid was a good driver, so he hid it."


    "Well, relics don''t break with normal physical shocks. Either way, I know you got mine sooner or later, but what Obles hid was the safe side, the trouble with not knowing where it was. But he will be with me soon. The artifact I wanted."


    "Could it have been" The Hammer to Seduce "and" The Practical Wand of Memory "? What do you use it for?


    "That''s still a secret. But I''m sure you''ll make it interesting and show it to me, so look forward to it."


    As Doom tried to mouth Osiria with the words, Osiria twisted Doom''s neck 180 degrees opposite and disappeared from the spot. Doom followed her with a curl as he repaired his neck.


    Meanwhile, Alphilis and Elsia, Gail, were fleeing the demon herd. Without leaving the building, they glanced at the alphilis who had escaped outside for a while and went back deep inside the building.


    Seeing how it goes, he holds his sword, and the Alphilis take a breath.


    "I wonder what that was. Line, have you seen it?


    "I don''t know. But I''m pretty sure they''re not real people. Even if I slashed it, I wouldn''t play it, but I didn''t feel any signs of dying at all. Even if I''d swept my neck off right now, it would still be moving. That''s a bad spirit-like creature with an entity. I think it would be very difficult to kill them if they did it normally."


    "I agree. That would have occurred when evil spirits were taken in by humans in some way. I''ve encountered a few before. It''s the first time I''ve had a lot of numbers so far."


    Rhine and Elsa spoken out, and they started discussing it themselves. Alphilis, who is less experienced than they are, has nothing in particular to offer an opinion on.


    Elsia and Gail were trying to sneak away from the Alphilis when such an Alphilis turned away. Alphilis grabbing the roots of those two in advance.


    "Wait a minute."


    "What the hell! We''re done here, aren''t we?


    "Let go!"


    Elsia and Gail rumbled wherever they waved Alphilis'' hand, but the moment they left Alphilis'' hand, now Lunatica''s knife was stuck in his throat. Two people who grow up at that moment. Alphilis sighed when he saw it.


    "I won''t take anything else and eat it, and I don''t have that hobby. But you can have about one thank you, right?


    "I didn''t tell anyone to help me, and it''s an extra favor!


    "Well, we were the ones who helped on our own. What are you so angry about?


    Elsia gets stuck in words all the time in the gaze of an alphilis that peeps in. Indeed, Elsia has been following me here lately. That can be due to Obres not talking to himself when he does something, and to the fact that here he was close to his age and was always with him, and that Layer and Gayle have been seeing each other less and less lately.


    Gail would go out to it if he had a day labor, and he became instrumental in engaging the elderly to powder his surroundings with intimidation. Apparently, Layer works as a small-time user at Glass Live, and Elsia, who doesn''t yet have a defined role or job, felt kind of useless just to herself.


    With that spotted in an instant, Elsia felt embarrassed, happy, complicated, and silenced. But Alphilis didn''t realize that, and for now, when she introduced herself to Elsia and the others, she decided to take them to a safe place and put them together.


    Those Alphilis arrived at the church of Arnelia naturally, and worst of all, naturally. Sometimes Elsa wanted to see Glass Live, and whatever happened to Elsia and Gail, she thought Arnelia''s church would be safe.


    Elsia and Gail looked complicated about the place, but it must certainly be a safe place. From time to time, the thugs. A little fight is supposed to be accommodated by the ''brothers'', but in the unlikely event of a killer or the emergence of a warcraft, the Arnelian Church is to be contacted. Elsia and Gail knew that people in this church were good, but they couldn''t really like the glass live. I don''t know why, but when I go out in front of the glass concert, the Obles give me a uniformly frozen look. Elsia and the others knew full well that they were afraid of instinctive glass live, and they couldn''t possibly like Elsia or Gayle for such an opponent. At first glance, he seemed close to a gentle favorite, but both Elsia and Gail perceived that he had something that frightened people.


    But the Alphilis, who didn''t know the circumstances, were visiting the place for a different purpose. It was not until Elsia and the others were delivered. Their true purpose was to meet Glass Live more than ever.


    A routine sight for the church of Arnelia, but a young monk was cleaning in front of the church. Is it still a training capacity? I often do these chores. He was a decent monk at first when Elsa spoke to that monk, but when Elsa proved the identity of the archbishop he somehow ran into the church with a salute. I want you to know that the monk followed me when I went up the stairs.


    Not so much. Elsa was greeted by the knights in line. Glass Live itself came out again to welcome Elsa.


    "I didn''t know the High Priest would suddenly visit such a place himself. Something more generous, if not a sudden visit."


    "Don''t hesitate, priest. I visited this place suddenly for a good reason. I don''t want you to entertain me."


    "You can''t just not be welcome. Come here first. There is nothing in this city, but we will do everything we can."


    "I don''t want a treat, but you want a place to calm down and talk. Can you show me around?


    When Elsa spoke softly to Glass Live, she went inside the church with Eliza as she was guided. Alphilis was prompted by Elsa to wait outside as it was, and he was forced to pass into a separate room with the line, etc. At the edge of her eyes she saw Elsia and Gail being passed into another room.


    Continued

 457 Boys, Part 28 - The Young Archbishop

    "Well, what did you tell me from"


    Elsa and Eliza had been served tea and sat down in a chair after being put through to a private room at Glass Live. He seemed to be a priest of Arnelia, and also a servant in a poor land. His private room was a primitive. In a qualitative desk that combines practice and private use, there are two bookshelves containing Arnelian textbooks, medical books, political science books and other academic books. What a murderous room with only a vase of thin purple flowers after that.


    There was one door in the back, but the room was closed, and I could not find out if there was any further continuation in the room. Elsa figured it was probably the bedroom, but Elsa decided it wasn''t enough to ask otherwise.


    I have more to ask Glass Live now than that. Elsa told Glass Live she had something to ask him about the reason for her surprise visit.


    "Priest, may I ask you a question, knowing repeatedly that it would be disrespectful to ask you, a young man, but also a senior"


    "Absolutely, Archbishop. If this is a task, there''s no way I won''t answer your question. What a pleasure."


    Glass Live smiled and encouraged Elsa to ask questions, but Elsa''s expression was harsh.


    "Bishop Glass Live. In the last decade you served, security not only in B��nsnell, but in Slasmund as a whole, has been on the side of the deterioration. What do you think about this? Arnelia HQ is also raising questions about your ability to manage."


    "Are you talking about that? As a matter of fact, I have also had a headache in the current situation in this country over the past decade. How many times have you had sleepless nights? But it was already too late for everything when I left for the land. No crops could be taken, logistics lagged behind, people were driven out by demons and warcraft, and the country was exhausted.


    I also repeatedly complained about the current situation in this country, but the bureaucracy was corrupt and no longer had a human being to hear my voice. Sadly in my ability, the status quo was best maintained.


    So I thought. It is no longer possible to help this country from the ground up, and that arrangements will be important after this country has been merged and absorbed. I intend to complain about the tragic situation in this country and to appeal extensively in Arnelia for measures to be taken by similar countries to open up so far before they are depressed. Therefore, I applied for the assignment in Surasmund so that I could return to Arnelia. "


    "I see. You think it''s impossible to save this country, even with the priestly abilities?


    "I''m ashamed"


    Glass Live draped his head respectfully and Elsa looked at the condition with a reluctant look. Then, I asked for a record of my activities in this country, which GlassLive would keep, to look through, and for the time being, I took the paperwork at the stage where I had seen exactly what I was concerned about.


    See how it goes. Glass Live politely, but dignified inquires.


    "How about that? Something strange about my behavior?


    "No, there''s nothing different about it than the reports I''ve received. I also don''t see any suspicious occasions. Instead, I even think it holds up well"


    "But that doesn''t make me proud of anything. I can''t help people who starve to death, and there are still people in this town who have trouble eating that day on the streets."


    "I also checked the current situation in this country with that eye. Countries in terrible circumstances so far will not be. Though the sum says Arnelia will not interfere in internal affairs either, this may well be the case with special measures. That''s why I went out in person."


    To Elsa''s words, Glass Live opened his wrinkled eyes slightly.


    "Special measures...?


    "If this country collapses, this land will be anarchic. Then other countries will enter this country and trigger the war. So I''m going to appeal to the Supreme Church about the state of affairs in this country, and as a special measure, once my Arnelia deposits the full powers of this country."


    The words changed the complexion of the glass live. Ever since I came to this Slasmund, the look Glass Live has never shown anyone. That was something he hasn''t seen in a long time, a rush.


    Seeing that look, Elsa deliberately asks in wonder.


    "How have you been, priest? Something wrong with my behavior?


    "Yes, no. But aren''t we, Arnelia, a policy of non-interference in the internal affairs of States?


    "That''s normal. If we tie Arnelia''s history together, we have helped to rebuild the countries'' finances many times since Arnelia''s inception. Although it is indeed a ''principle'' non-interference, it does not take any non-interference.


    Exceptions exist for everything. For example, if the State directly asks our Arnelian Church for help. What are we for not responding to this? It is also equivalent if the State does not already have normal judgmental competence and does not function as a State. In the document I just read, ''The absence of ministers in the budget meetings that should take place in Slasmund as it stands, and the King is also absent from more than half of them due to ill health''. This meets sufficiently earlier conditions.


    Just 74 years ago now, in a country called Liebstein, we have a history of interfering in internal affairs in similar circumstances. If you''re a diligent priest, don''t you know that?


    "Mm... sure"


    Glass Live is naturally a known historical fact, even though it is also in some capacity. It is true that Arnelianism has a history of interfering in internal affairs, but it never even considered in detail whether the conditions applied. There are few concrete examples, and it will depend on the ability of the human beings involved in the matter to judge whether the interference in internal affairs is justified, but Glasslive was convinced that the young and wise archbishop in front of him would do it.


    Glass Live was, to be honest, an insult to Elsa. No matter how good you are, Interpretation 20 I don''t know if you''re a young man there. But the young and beautiful woman in front of her was well beyond the imagination of a glass live. Though a priest, it was a glass live with a lot of paperwork, Elsa has experience in being young, militant and making numerous pilgrimages. It is an unimaginable world for a glass concert that has never made a pilgrimage.


    Its archbishop Elsa smiles at the glass live with a chuckle.


    "Priest, in your detailed report we may be able to help this country. Thank you for what you did."


    "Ha... thankfully happy"


    "I will now acknowledge your return to Arnelia under my authority. Your performance will be reported in Arnelia, and the remedy will be widely referenced in Arnelia."


    Elsa''s words were what Glass Live wanted for a long time, and Glass Live couldn''t stop herself from being touched unexpectedly. He said his actions were finally recognized in the Arnelian Church. It was undoubtedly the truth of Glass Live that shook me with joy that I could help more with this.


    But it was only a moment before I heard the next word. Elsa spins more words.


    Continued

 458 Boys, Part 29 - Notice

    "With that, the Temple Knight with Glass Live Priest invites you to help with restoration activities in this country. The priest''s figure will be that the Temple Knights, whom I am putting on standby at the border, will safely escort to the Holy City of Arnelia. As soon as they arrive, the Priest will return to Arnelia."


    "... what?


    Glass Live doubted my ear. Didn''t you say that all your men could be covered now?


    "I''m sorry, High Priest, but I don''t know what the word means right now... because I''m going back to Arnelia alone?


    "No, I''ll put on a good escort. He is the elite I have chosen over the Temple Knight of the Deep Green Palace. I''m sure you''ll be safe. Anyway, it''s going to be important."


    When I heard the words, the glass concert was awkward. Glass Live now realizes that waiting for the Temple Knight at the border meant that the young High Priest in front of him was going to take himself to Arnelia from the beginning. This is not a return capital, he said, an arrest in the name of a return capital. If we go back to Arnelia, we''ll have surveillance in the name of our new men. Elsa''s words had the power to just smell it in the dark.


    Glass Live had some information about Elsa. A popular among young sisters and knights, a rarely well-known sister for pilgrimages. up the Glades, but said he was a Sister famous for his high achievement. After entering Arnelia, I could see that he was quite a cutter, but I didn''t think he was going to arrest me all of a sudden. I thought you''d see a little more, even if there was something.


    But the reading of the glass live was sweet. It is true that the year is not far from Glass Live, Elsa, but he now realizes that the number of training grounds that have crept up is far above Glass Live.


    Elsa just faintly told her what she needed to say.


    "I''m going to go back to the inn and finish the process I need to take. As early as a few days the temple knight who will pick you up will arrive. The priest must also complete the procedures to be taken by the end of the day, be ready to return and stand by."


    "Yes, no, but... it''s very impossible in a few days to put together my work in this country. If you don''t have at least a month, your successor will be in trouble."


    Glass Live made a desperate excuse to buy time, but it was no use to Elsa.


    "You don''t have to do that. Until the arrival of my successor, I will be your substitute for the priest. Indeed, your task is very elusive. I went out on my own because I understand the difficulty of your task. We have completed all the downchecks, and we have just looked at the record of our activities in this country, which was our last concern. So there''s nothing to worry about."


    "Ha... but"


    "This is a matter of decision. I have been delegated full powers on this matter by the Supreme Patriarch. If you have any further good ideas, I can handle them here and now, how about that?


    Glass Live accidentally shut up about the sudden suggestion and Elsa''s forceful words. But Elsa, the arrow tip who tried to say something, had already flipped herself.


    "I beg your pardon for this, as there seems to be no objection whatsoever. Because there''s so much to see and do. Here again, we will contact you to tell you exactly when you will be picked up. If you need anything, please contact the messenger at that time. Don''t contact me because I''m secretive. [M] Now excuse me."


    "Ah..."


    Glass Live didn''t even give him time to hold back, and Elsa and Eliza just left the spot. And after the church in B��nsnell, he left with the Alphilis. Only a flashy glass live will be left behind. Though he came out of church to drop him off, he didn''t even know what to say to Elsa, just dropped him off behind that.


    On the way home, Eliza asks Elsa.


    "Dear Elsa, was this what you were after from the beginning?


    "Yeah, to defeat an enemy, you have to know them well first. Fortunately, the priest also had a detailed report at Arnelian Church Headquarters, whether it was to avoid suspicion or his natural decency. I checked earlier, but it''s exactly the same as what''s at Arnelia''s headquarters. The report itself has credibility.


    Sure, there''s nothing more this country can do to help, but if we divide up, we can do anything. I knew that priest wanted to return to Arnelia, and I would take this opportunity to sweep away the corruption in this country. But if we don''t, there''s nothing we can do about such a broken country. It is at will for the country to break, but it is the people who are in trouble. I won''t let that happen.


    As far as that priest himself is concerned, you should take the time to find out after you arrive in Arnelia. First of all, you''ll probably need to detach yourself from the men you''re turning into private soldiers and observe what''s going on. "


    Elsa''s words have a slight fever. As a poor native, Elsa has a real sense of what happens if the country or town operates without regard to people.


    And at the same time, Elsa had a purpose. It''s


    Continued

 459 Boys, Part 30 - The Hunted Down

    "Eliza, how did you see that man?


    "Right... I wasn''t under the impression that there was going to be some kind of back. He said it didn''t look like he was the right person."


    "Why?"


    "Regardless of that priest, the atmosphere of the knight with you is not perfect. The knight who guided us, but the light of his eyes was different from the righteous."


    "That''s a good read. I have the same impression, and my conversation with Glass Live made me feel as if I was having a conversation with an old raccoon. Plus it''s that Temple Knight guy, but there''s also signs of him serving in the Deep Green Palace once. You seemed to be somewhat floating at that time. No problem behavior, but he said he was an isolated man with shadows somewhere.


    Plus, I was sure I read that dossier. Glass Live is too little action for a man who can do all that work "


    Eliza slapped her neck on Elsa''s words. Eliza is not that much of a head turner. To be honest, it was about half of what it was in Gloria. That''s partly because of the dawn in sword training, but Eliza doesn''t think herself that her head spins fast.


    Elsa explained with a smile as she did not hide her face such as she was not sure Eliza.


    "Look, Eliza. There was a vase in that man''s room, but do you know the flowers that were alive over there?


    "No... it was a thin purple flower, for sure"


    "I don''t know if Glass Live knows, but say those flowers are Restorian flowers. It''s a flower with a sleeping effect, but I''d skip a pollen with a sleeping effect just enough to be poisonous this time of year. If you''re a sane person, you''ll never put it in your room. Something that just has that, and some people can sleep all day. Well, maybe we can invite people to sleep for less than a half an hour and keep them asleep. We instinctively spin magic all around us because of our training, so we''re not really affected by it."


    "I see, but if you consciously cut the magic..."


    "When you can sleep, that''s why. Just leave that stuff in your room and you won''t get up this time. Let your men move flowers. Let them use poisoning pills. Glass live is a man who has a better chance of sleeping than using that stuff. His activities should be longer than people''s. And a good, ambitious man only performs a little more than a normal priest in this country. This doesn''t fit."


    The situation has somehow swallowed up Eliza''s words as well. Plus Eliza asks Elsa.


    "I mean, Glass Live says there''s behavior that we haven''t even reported on the table. Master Elsa is going to look into that, isn''t she?


    "Of course. That''s why I''m staying in this country to find out for myself. I know you''re cleverly hiding evidence because it''s about Glass Live, but it''s impossible early on that you can''t look into it in my hands. If you match the information Lisa''s been working on, Arnelia will have some evidence left on Slasmund''s side, anyway."


    "Then it would be one stone and two birds to occupy the country."


    "I''m after the third bird."


    Elsa lurks her voice. Eliza also stopped by Elsa to match it. Lisa in the back, she should be switching off the sensors now. Because Elsa and the others are having conversations about Arnelia''s business. I can''t even hear this whisper, but Elsa gently stretched a simple soundproofing magic around just the two of us.


    "Fine, I haven''t even spoken to Alphilis from here. Arnelia, you know about the disturbing molecules in the church?


    "Somehow."


    "I suspect Glass Live may not be involved. Most of the people that Miriazal looks into don''t leave any evidence. I know it''s not going to be a glimmer, but I want to grab it."


    "Because there was no evidence?


    "That''s what the evidence itself is."


    Eliza looked strange to Elsa''s words again, but Elsa still smiled back and pounded Eliza''s shoulder on him.


    "Well, that''s it for now. Let''s focus on what needs to be done now. We need to get knights waiting at the border."


    "Okay."


    As Elsa pulled up, she turned her head about the next steps.


    On the other hand, the glass live left was sitting somewhere in the chair of the room, scrubbing the warmed milk as he stared into the void. His eyes are as calm as they were enlightened somewhere.


    I already offered an errand to my belly knight earlier. You''ll be ready in no time.


    "(So far...)"


    Glass Live was immersed in a similar frontier to giving up. A young archbishop who appeared earlier before his own eyes. Sometimes I just take office at that age, and I realized it was no longer a matter of time before I was brought to justice. The Archbishop, who named himself Elsa, came aboard the land with some certainty. I wouldn''t do anything to pull back easily, and I can well assume that I still have some kind of evidence of a deal on the Slasmund side anyway. I know that Arnelia''s audits were kept confidential on a regular basis, and for that reason the evidence obliteration on Arnelia''s part has been thorough. But I didn''t expect Slasmund himself to come and find out. I don''t think the Slasmund ministers are delicate enough to break my heart in obliterating evidence. An archbishop like that would thoroughly examine it.


    Even if I was merely doubted by it, the path of birth was already equal to being closed. Compared to those who are on par with me, I don''t even think I stand out glass-live in particular. If a human being, in that situation, was suspected of being close to the supreme bishop, the birth would have disappeared at that point as well.


    But I think Glass Live will do. Not that long old body. Plus, Elsa said her methodology was commendable and would continue to be adopted. Glasslive could have believed that there was no lie in that part. I don''t know how Elsa can lose her head from the glass live, but she''s still young. The emotion is so straight. Glass Live could have believed that there would be no lies in those straight eyes. Even if he were to be tried, he would like to see only the process of his methodology being adopted in Arnelia.


    "(When that happens, I have nothing more to say if I can buy time for the trial... then)"


    Glasslive thought the "brothers" were out of the way. I was putting it aside to see if it would help anything, and the boys who have actually helped. For my own work, for that desire. But Glass Live was no longer finding its use. Their testimony will work against themselves.


    That''s when someone knocks on the door of a glass live room.


    Continued

 460 Boys, Part 31 - Determined

    "Oh, um... excuse me"


    "That''s Saul. Come in."


    Glass Live gently invited the frightened boy to open only half the door. The sole slips through the door gap, and the boy slumps his shoulders to shrug on the spot when the door is gently closed. The indelible boy, still blushing on his face, stood small at the entrance. Its body is thin and its indented eyes look somewhere pathologically invisible. Maybe she had some kind of illness.


    Glass Live speaks calmly to such a sole.


    "Saul, I need you today."


    "Oh, you use...?


    On an unusual errand, Saul nodded his face further as confused. Look at that. Glass Live goes on to say more.


    "Oh, there''s someone I need you to call in for a minute. And here''s what I want you to say."


    Saul listened to the words of Glass Live in silence.


    "Wait, Elsia."


    Obles hurries down the road checking what he made him sneak into his nostalgia. Obles'' plan no longer collapsed altogether. The trust that I painstakingly built and the path to happiness are no longer far off.


    Obles wished he was the only one happy at first. Desperate to live every day after his father died, he had no loose ends caring for others. But I changed my mind when I saw the hungry adults fighting over one piece of bread. Looking at them sideways, I swore to my heart that I would never be.


    Obles dreamed of paradise. When he found out he was good at the means of life, the people who depended on him began to come out. It was at first that I disturbed those children, Obles, but when Obles gave them a little wisdom to help them, everyone smiled at him. That never made me feel bad, and there was something else to fill me apart from my hungry belly.


    But what Obles is aiming for is far from his ideal until yesterday. Until yesterday, I believed I could be happy with all my own people. I wanted to believe it. But reality is not sweet. He was deploring his powerlessness and beginning to think he had to sacrifice someone in order to save many. That arrow tip has opened another path. That wasn''t the way I imagined it would be, but now it was something I could help everyone by putting my body up and being covered in blood. There was no longer a reason for Obres to get lost.


    "Help. Elsia, everyone. I''ll... I''ll help!


    Obres had the determination to keep it in his chest. Kill Glass Live. But to do so, I thought it best to take action alone. Now that Elsia''s been captured, we don''t have time to rally a lot of our people, and if we move people, it stands out. I wasted no time setting up an operation on it or telling it. I didn''t want Elsia to get a taste of the hell she went through.


    "Only for the comfort of such a perverted bastard."


    The girl who pulled the hem of her own clothes one day in the Glades. Girl with all the abrasions all over her body, but as if she didn''t hurt or cry. The girl stood up with tears all over her eyes, pulling the hem of her clothes but not saying a word of help at last. With those eyes high, Obles thought they looked like a jewel better than anything.


    As the son of a former merchant, he couldn''t have given a girl like a jewel to a pig. As you can see, pigs don''t know the value of gems. At least that''s what Obles thinks.


    "Make it work..."


    Obles arrived in front of the church feeling like praying. The day is already starting to tilt. I''m not thinking about any specific maneuvers from here. I don''t know where Elsia is, I don''t know how to help, I don''t know how to do this. I just don''t think Glass Live will have a good chance of responding if I even say I''ll see him to say goodbye. What happened after that was to become wild and mountainous? At least finish the glass live and let Elsia escape. Obles renewed his determination.


    When Obres came to the common exit used by the soldiers, he knocked with Concon, Cococon and Con the place. It''s the way Obles knocks when he has errands, and this door never opens except this way of knocking. The thing about Obles is a secret in this church, and apart from Glass Live and his subordination, I only think about him as much as the little boy who sometimes walks in and out of here.


    Then the door opened as usual. Obles was on the spot with a different nervousness than usual, but it was Obles who showed his face as a knight who knew well, too. When he confirmed Obles, he spoke to Obles obligatorily with an unfathomable face.


    "It''s you. What do you want?"


    "You don''t have to tell me what to do. Let me see Glass Live."


    "Chi, he''s still a loving guy. Fine, I''ll contact the priest. Wait here."


    I thought Obles would be asked even more harshly, but I am familiar with this knight, so I also know that Obles rarely tells him about the requirements. But it seems more prudent for such a human being, this knight often puts Obres through the glass live for the price.


    As Obles waited as usual, the knight came right back. Keep signaling Obres with your jaw and encourage him. Obles also passes beside the knight in silence again and heads to the glass live room. That''s when the knight suddenly summoned him.


    "Oh, speaking of which,"


    "... what the hell"


    Obles looks back in cold sweat at the behavior of a knight who never has, wondering if he has done anything wrong with him. But the knight looked at Obles as unfathomable as ever, flirting with some vial.


    "Before this, your buddy broke a bone in his arm, huh?


    "Oh, that''s Jules. What''s wrong with that?"


    "When I was getting ready to get rid of this place the other day, I found some ointment that still seemed to work. After you break your bones, you''ll have a fever, and if the pain is strong, you''ll have a hard time sleeping. Use it if you like, it''ll ease the pain."


    To say all that, the knight threw the bottle oblessly, seemingly, and he raised his hand backwards to greet him and left the scene. Maybe it''s because he''s a pretty good person. Because he was originally a temple knight who could be used for Arnelia.


    "... even if I get something like this now..."


    But when Obles missed the vial in a complicated mood, he rushed to the glass live room.


    Continued

 461 Boys, Part 32 - Confrontation

    Concon


    Obles knocks on the door of the room. Strangely, there was no one around the glass live room. When visitors arrive, usually someone packs it outside the room, but this time it doesn''t happen either. Obles watched the knights move around as they were prepared to take this association away, but I also wonder if it was because of that.


    But it must be a one-of-a-kind opportunity. When he heard a glass live reply from inside, Obles never went into the glass live room with his will.


    "Excuse me."


    It''s the usual habitual behavior, but I''m not at all comfortable with Obres today. No, I might have actually felt the same way back in the day. Every time he walks into this room, Obres reminds me that he feels like he''s eating the worst shit. Every time I played with a glass live, I remembered which was the worst compared to licking the bottom of the toilet. I just thought it was too bad that I quit thinking and feeling things.


    The person at the moment, who gave Obres a taste of the worst thoughts, was in front of him. Glass Live is the same phase and the best smile you''ll ever want to smash. It''s still no wonder why it extends to the worst of acts, even with this smile. And I found out with the help of Glass Live that this priest is the worst scumbag and at the same time he does help a large number of people. If we could help people, how could we denigrate them on the other side? In this sense, Glass Live was a monster, very incomprehensible and an object of awe for Obres.


    But I''m no longer willing to understand. I don''t even have time to just be afraid. After a quarter of an hour, I guess the priest in front of me is just a chunk of meat. Obles asked Glass Live, as inorganically as he could, not to be enlightened.


    "I came to say goodbye today, priest"


    "Well, are you leaving then? Wouldn''t anything be sudden? I heard their hoarded treasure was taken..."


    "Yeah, sure. But it''s not like I can''t guess anything else. We can''t take all the humans, but we can''t keep moving."


    "Ho ho, that''s my first ear"


    Glass Live stroked his saggy jaw, as impressed. Obles felt some discomfort in the trick. Spending a long time with this priest, I somehow grasp the habit of Glass Live. When he strokes his jaw, he is often in a hurry for some reason.


    "(The priest is in a hurry... to what?


    Obres doesn''t know why. Because Obles has no reason to know that Elsa, the Archbishop, has just visited him and has also made a declaration equal to the final circular.


    Obles went on to talk, suspicious inside.


    "Anyway, we''re leaving here. I will no longer receive your assistance."


    "I see, that makes you lonely. But if that''s your decision, I respect it, but who the hell are you taking out of here?


    "Before you tarnish those who still have a future."


    With the words, Obles took out a metal hammer about the hammer he had left in his nostalgia. The pattern was engraved with a pattern like a balance, which the glass live had never seen. And the metallic glow is not the same as iron. For a moment, I think it was iron, but it also had a gloss close to silver, and it was made of metal that I would never have seen a glass live. Glass Live looked suspiciously at Obres, but he was still settling down. That must have also been an attitude of belief and unquestioning of one''s absolute advantage. At least for Glass Live, Obres was not a life-threatening being.


    But Obles pointed at the hammer toward the glass live, as if he had some confidence.


    "I''ll kill you here and now. That way we''re free. I will not be threatened by you anymore, nor will I live crying. I should have done this from the beginning. That way, my people don''t have to be so scared of you."


    "This is an out-of-heart thing. When did I threaten you?


    To the words of Glass Live, a girdle of obres bit his lip. The look is filled with anger.


    "With which mouth... with which mouth would you like that word!? That''s all you''ve got against us. Remember Villa? Because of you, he threw himself in the river! You fucked me every night and every night and he lost his mind!!


    "Oh, there were some boys like that. He was a boy with a good look. If I''d embraced reality sooner, I wouldn''t have had to lose my sanity, but he didn''t have the flexibility and strength like you."


    "Just kidding! Where do we need to embrace reality like this!


    Obles accidentally bared his voice. He knew there was soundproofing magic in this room, but still he had forgotten me in anger. Now, Obles was remembering the faces of his dead companions.


    A boy named Villa was a loving boy. There were no such stunts, and honestly in ''brothers'' he was equal to foot clumping, but his smile soothed the rough air of his companions. The boy stopped laughing at the border one day. It was the same night he didn''t come home from Glass Live overnight and the time.


    From that day on, the villa did not return to the ''brothers'' Azit for many days, and finally the days went by when he could be gone for days. A few days later, a fellow saw the body of a villa floating in the river.


    My people rushed to pull him up to the ground, but it was already days after Villa died. My loving face swelled up with water and was not very visible. Many of his companions saw the death of Villa and threw up on the spot. Everyone was struck by the way they died, not leaving too much in their lifetime. Speaking of which is no different from when he was only alive, was it about the size bracelet his buddy gave him?


    There is no clear evidence that he died because of the glass live. But no doubt Obles and his people were convinced that it was because of Glass Live. But it doesn''t matter if it''s true. Without Glass Live asylum, it was the Obles who were in trouble, and because they knew it, they didn''t say anything. But only grudges were firmly inscribed on their breasts.


    That''s how the resentment accumulated on the quote is exploding right now. Obles could not have bled out of his chewed lips, staring at the glass live.


    "I''ve been, I''ve been patient! I did take care of you. If it weren''t for you, we''d be dead. But it''s a different matter from this. We''re not your toys. I don''t know if they like me any more!


    "Oh man, that''s why I hate grown kids. I forget what I owe you for letting him live, and I even try to bite my husband. That there are so many children in this world who can''t live no matter how much they want to. Thinking of them, how blessed are you to live and be given the opportunity to be born only after paying a price of about a year? No one is more unhappy than someone who doesn''t know he''s happy. This means that wild dogs are better."


    Glass Live sighed as he sat in his chair. The behavior was a heartfelt sigh for Glass Live, but it was enough to irritate Obles the best. As Obles grabbed the hammer of his right hand further, he rushed towards the glass live.


    "Glass Live!


    "He''s a worthless child. I also have a lot of resentment. I''ve never forced anything once. I always gave you a choice. Whether you abandon your pride and stick to the raw or die with pride is your freedom. But I didn''t think there was anything more important than life, and I thought you were the same."


    Glass live while sitting on a beating obress. But it was Obres who blew them up when they made contact. A screaming oblace that punches me in the back against the wall.


    "Gu..."


    "I fight quite a bit, but before that I have a magical defense. I won''t have the means to touch you without having the means to counter magic. Arnelia''s magic itself is specialized in defense, even if he had the means to counter it. A magician like you can''t break it in the first place."


    Glass Live rises sparingly. Seeing how it goes, Obles also loses and rises to cling to the wall. Simple defensive witchcraft is also supposedly offensive in the extreme. Not least for Obres, who has no means of defense, the Glass Live defensive magic was like a storm.


    Because you know that, Glass Live can afford it. I guess you don''t even think that Obres has the means to break his magic, at least. The only thing that bothers me is the hammer Obres has in his right hand. Glass live. Even with that shock, Obles didn''t just let go of his right hand. Obres'' hammer only reached the point of lightly touching the glass live. Besides, I think there would be a more efficient weapon if it hurt people.


    Glass Live spoke gently to Obres, albeit slightly wary. It also seems embarrassing.


    "Obres, do that. You can''t beat me no matter how."


    "... you''ll never know until you try that."


    "He''s a troubled kid. Now I thought I''d miss what I was getting at. I thought I''d at least show you what''s going to happen in the privileged seat."


    "Upcoming?


    Glass Live slowly walked towards the back door and pushed the door open. The lights were already inside, and I knew exactly what was in the room. There it was, Elsia lying with her hands and feet restrained. Is there no consciousness, he lay adultly without a single movement? The complexion of Obres changes after seeing how it is.


    "- Huh!"


    "If you''re going to stop turning your teeth on me now, I''ll show you exactly what you''re going to do too. If it''s anything, you can join us. I hear you''re thinking about this girl, not you, too?


    "... stopped"


    An angry look fell out of Obles'' face all the time. Instead, the colour of contempt floats in its eyes. Glass Live now gave me an angry look in my eyes as if I could even see a pest.


    Continued

 462 Boys, Part 33 - Reverse

    "What is it, its eyes? And what do you say we stop?


    "I said I stopped treating you like a human being. I don''t condone it anymore. Any bastard wanted to save only his life if he ever owed me anything. But I don''t care about that anymore. Son of a bitch like you, it''s better for the world to die."


    Many stones are removed from the nostalgia to a degree slightly larger than the fingertips. Glass Live got up to something, but when Obles threw one of them into the air, he bashed it with a hammer of his right hand. Glass Live illusioned as a silver spark glowed at the same time as he slapped, but reflectively Glass Live was expanding with enhanced defensive magic. Glass Live is not so much the bearer of strong magic, but the long-running drill equipped him with just the strength he deserved to be a priest.


    But behind Glass Live''s expectations. And the magic barrier imposed by the drill that should have been forged doesn''t even make any sense. On the left foot of the glass live, the pebble was engulfed to the bone.


    "Nah... to?


    Faster than Glass Live understood pain and reality, the pebble stuck in his leg deprived Glass Live of his left leg freedom. On a one-kneed glass live, more obles hammer the pebble. Glass Live put up the same sorcery again wondering if the sorcery had not been activated, but now even though he had confirmed that the sorcery had been activated properly, he had confirmed that the pebble had broken through the sorcery barrier. The next pebble plunged into the right hand of the glass live, and stopped the movement.


    "Whoa! You, this is it!


    "You''re alarmed, Glass Live. You thought I was the only child, didn''t you?


    Obles looked down at the knee-jerked glass live as he let the pebble in his left hand play with his palm. Glass Live is gleaming up at Obres as he sweats. The expression was boring and the colour of confusion could be seen.


    Obles tells Glass Live.


    "This guy says'' seducing hammer ''. It was in the artifact my father had, a special weapon. Whatever it is, the second time this guy tries to cling to it, he says, with the first thing he hits. My father said it didn''t match the name with the hammer, but he found out it worked that way while trying something out. Well, I''m convinced it''s the right name. I''m sure I''m tempted by everything."


    "It''s one of the ''artifacts''! If you have such a thing, why have you been hiding it!?


    "I could always use it if I wanted to kill one of you. But that''s my self-satisfaction. Killing you doesn''t make things any better. Instead, I knew it would get worse. Besides, it was filthy to use my father''s figure on the bastards you wanted to see!


    Obles unleashed a third stone with the words. Now the stone shoots through the ears of the glass live. And the stone was fixed in his ear.


    "Guaaaaaah!"


    "I don''t have a hobby for bitter fun with pig bastards like you, but I can''t choose where to hit this weapon. It''s bad, but I don''t necessarily die of one thought. As a weapon, it''s a defect, but as far as I''m concerned, I don''t want it to hit my head or chest so easily!


    Obres hammers the stones one after the other. Continuously released stones hit the right elbow, right ankle and left shoulder of the glass live. The stone runs the flesh of the glass live through the bones, but it does not penetrate through them, so the blood does not come out much. But for the stone to stop in the body, was the impact huge, and the glass live was beginning to peel away the painful white eyes.


    Is Obles not so used to beating these enemies up close again, or are you nervous about hunting down Glass Live, which doesn''t seem as easy as the battle advantage. Breathing with his shoulders, he stopped the hand once he struck a stone in the right corner of the glass live.


    "Yeah, only bad luck is a strong guy. The longer these guys live, the worse."


    "What... ha"


    Glass Live was suffering from severe pain, not long before responding to Obres'' illness. Glass Live is never weak as an Arnelian priest, but he''s not used to it in action either. It''s been a long time since I''ve had pain in action, because I''m not the kind of priest I''ve been fighting with on the front lines. I can''t find any particular means of confrontation, only by holding my belly down and nodding. The use of attack magic in Arnelia can only be used by those on pilgrimage assignments, and mastery is not permitted.


    Not that Obles knew that much, but he was fighting at a distance without alarm from Glass Live. If they make it impossible to use their right hand, it''s because Obles is going to be in trouble this time. It was just then that Obles took a deep breath and tried to wield a gavel to stab him in the glass live. The door of the room opened abruptly.


    Ovres looking back in that direction with a stiff look. Glass Live also looked at you with the fat sweat on your forehead again. If it is the Temple Knights who come in, the situation is reversed. A knight would pack a distance with him and slap the hammer off instantly, even while Obles slaps one stone.


    But it was Saul who came in through that door. When he entered the room, he closed the door with a pattan and then saw what was going on in the room. Saul realizes the situation and compares Obres to Glass Live with a stiff look.


    "Priest..."?


    "Well, here we are, Saul... and I''d like you to call people."


    "Don''t listen to this guy, Saul!


    Glass Live begged, Obles screamed, and Saul shook his shoulder terribly. Saul is a carefree little boy. It''s like when you shout out, that''s all you hide in the shadows. He was hiding behind a bookshelf and watching the two of them.


    But Obles glanced at Saul with a stronger eye, and invited him to himself. Saul then approached Obres with his hands behind him. Ovres allowing you to pull that sole behind you and face the glass live again.


    "Wait, Saul. I''m sorry I''ve been so hard on you. I''ll help you now."


    "Obles, kill the priest that... kill, huh?


    "Oh yeah, we can''t help but be all happy. You don''t have to look, I''ll do it all!


    Obles threw the stone into the universe with the voice of readiness and tried to hammer it. But the stone had fallen to the ground without being slapped, and Obles had stopped that action of slapping the hammer.


    Obles doesn''t know what happened to him and explores the causes of his stopping his body. If you look, isn''t there a knife standing on your right belly? At the tip of that knife flowing with blood, nothing else was wet in blood and shaking my hands, it was Saul.


    Continued

 463 Boys, Part 34 - Ready

    "That''s... No, Obres"


    "Saul, why..."


    Saul was kicking Obles before Obles could finish saying anything. Kicked off, Obres rolled to the ground, hitting his head with a glass live desk and raising his voice gently.


    "Guh."


    "Obres, I''ve heard it. We''re talking about you killing a priest in our Asia. [M] I didn''t really know the other boy, but that''s unacceptable. Because we can''t do anything without a priest. And how do you excuse the Spirit or St. Arnelia from killing such a gracious priest for taking such good care of you?


    "If that''s what you''re saying..."


    The moment Obles tried to say something, Saul took out a new knife and stuck it on Obles'' right leg. Seeing a blade stabbed deep in his own leg, the servant Obres also screamed.


    "Wow, oh!


    "No, Obres. I have to punish the bad boy. Ah. You know that''s the decision here, even Obres, right?


    Talk gently to Obres as Saul twists around the blade stabbed by Obres. The look looked just like a glass live, and Obles was sneaky. If you look into Saul''s eyes as he endured the pain, those eyes were already different from those of a regular person.


    Obles didn''t know when Saul''s eyes were so rotten. Before that, Saul was broken. In a different direction from the villa.


    That Saul speaks.


    "No, Obres. If you''re here to help, why didn''t you come sooner? The moles on my wrists and ankles have stopped disappearing because of repeated treatments, and my buttocks are sore and I can''t sleep every night. ''Cause I hate priests, and I hate priests every day."


    It was a continuum of "punishment" from which I could hardly hear. I do have experience with Obres as well. But the punishment Saul had inflicted on the priest was beyond the limits, as any end-of-place whore would not tolerate. It is no longer a punishment, it is no longer an area of torture.


    Obles was thinking in a hazy consciousness, repeatedly being forced to pull back, as his consciousness was about to fly due to pain. He said he had to act faster. Everything was already too late, and he said it was his responsibility to make things worse until this happened.


    And as if to corroborate the matter, now will not only the knights but also the men that Obles had asked for with his companions come through the door? Seeing them in a hazy consciousness, Obles was immersed in a desperate mood.


    "Dear Glass Live, are you okay with your injury"


    "Yeah, yeah. I''m already starting to do healing magic. There are many injuries, but bleeding is no big deal, and you don''t seem to have one fatal wound. I was temporarily upset about what would happen."


    Glass Live was waking up his upper body and being embraced by his own belly, the captain of the knight. Obres watched over the situation, but the sight was blocked by his companions. They start cursing at each other''s mouths as they look down at the obres crawling to the ground.


    "Obres, you betrayed us?


    "... that''s not what I meant..."


    "Then why are you trying to kill a priest! If we kill the priest, we lose our way out of here, okay?


    "Yes, Elsia, if it helps us all by ourselves, shouldn''t we? I''ve done that before, and that''s how we''ve maintained this'' brother ''. It''s impossible to treat only Elsia special now. I''m not allowed to do that!


    The boys don''t know anything about a pass. Saul called the boys, but he didn''t bother to mention the pass. Because for Saul, it''s unnecessary information.


    Obles was not given the opportunity to argue before the people who verbally denied Obles'' actions. It''s just that Obles snaps like every wow, "No, no..." He only stared at the events in front of him as a blur.


    In doing so, the wound healed glass live was standing up and letting his belly knight prepare a new coat of law. Glass Live said this without hesitation to the knight in his belly when he looked down at Obres, who had become soulless.


    "Death to Obles."


    "Do you mind?


    "We no longer need this child. It won''t do anything. Besides, priest-killing is also a felony in Arnelia. Permission granted by my authority."


    "The other children..."


    "Follow up on that. More than that, I''m not in that situation. Let''s at least try to make that girl feel comfortable tonight, but let''s just say we go around our thoughts slowly. You know that, don''t you? I''m more indulgent in my hobbies than I am."


    The knight just nodded as he ate his face, but drooling his head, to a glass live smiling with pleasure.


    "... as you said"


    "Call Saul and Layer later, too. Let''s not hesitate to try and have some fancy fun tonight. Whatever I say, I''m in trouble."


    I don''t see the look on Glass Live''s face, but Obles had heard the wonder and its words clearly. The voices of the companions around them curse themselves, even though they can hardly be heard. The boys, who until half a day ago already thought they were buddies, were about to kick Obles in the ass and elicit some reaction when they saw Obles disagree with nothing.


    When one began to kick, the behavior was chained, and Obles became the feather of assault involving the boys on the spot. Bleeding from the stabbed stomach became a lot, but no one cared about it. Assault in groups disperses responsibility. We don''t know the total amount because each person doesn''t wield a lot of violence. Since the assault Obres had already reached the realm of serious injury even if he was a healthy boy, it was originally an assault that could no longer be described as fatal for Obres, who was seriously ill. Seeing how it was, the knight in the heart of Glass Live also stopped himself from getting his hands on it. Because I saw Obres rolling around sprinkling blood and I didn''t think I needed that either.


    Obles had a clear head due to the pain of the assault at first, but his consciousness was gradually distant as he bled more. He had become so blurred that his death did not already involve a sense of reality, but only one purpose was still clear in it. It was never a matter of resentment towards my people.


    "(Get Elsia... Layer, I need to help Gail)"


    Obles has never thought of himself as a kind person. But as someone who was abandoned and sad by the world, I always thought I just didn''t want the same thoughts to be made others. That''s why he had enough companions to laugh at in this tragic situation, and his companions followed him because they believed he wouldn''t abandon them.


    Therefore, the dismay of the fellows who felt betrayed by Obles was terrible, and Obles was unnecessarily condemned. I didn''t think I was that trusted as Obres, so I was suffering from understanding why my fellow man hit me so hard, but at the same time I could no longer afford to just spend it on understanding, and the only thing that dominated Obres was the emotions that, in the end, could be described as his principles.


    Following that emotion, Obles squeezed his last force and held his right hand. The point where that hand is waved down is - myself.


    Continued

 464 Boys, Part 35 ~ End ~

    "What!?


    It was the knight in the heart of Glass Live who raised his voice. It was already obvious to everyone that life was dying from the eyes of Obles. I never thought my right hand would suddenly move in that situation. And the hammer on his right hand was swinging down on Obres himself.


    When Obles waved the hammer off and struck himself, Obles began to push toward the glass live, like a puppet with a broken thread, neatly. No, I might also have said that I''m rather dragged by some invisible yarn.


    Towards that obress, the knight quickly pulled out his sword and protruded his sword deeply. The knight who hit him as he was tried to block Obles'' path, but Obles'' body didn''t even try to stop with that knight, which was much bigger than his own.


    "Come on, you guys!


    With the voice of the man, who is also the captain of the knight, the knights around him also put their swords up against Obres one after another. But still, Obres shows no sign of stopping. At that stage, for the first time, Glass Live noticed Obres rushing toward him. Glass Live was about to enter the bedroom with Elsia.


    Glass Live kept his eyes closed and was stunned to see Obres rushing into himself looking like a dead man.


    "What are you doing, stop that child!


    "And I won''t stop! With great power."


    "Priest, run away!


    "I don''t care if they tell me to run..."


    The bedroom is a room that Glass Live herself has tightly sealed off so the boys don''t run away from themselves. It''s not something you can run away from right now. That''s what I did, because it''s a glass concert like no other.


    You can''t rush around your room or naturally find a way out. For the first time, the color of fear floats in the glass live.


    "Oh, you guys. Tear that child to pieces!


    "What? But in this position..."


    "If we let go of our hands with the sword, this boy''s assault will accelerate even further"


    "Then for each of you..."


    Fearless Glass Live began to bewitch herself. It is the most defensive sorcery he can use. Hearing that chant, the knights scream as they try to stop Obres.


    "Are you insane, priest! If we do that, so do we."


    "I''m not going to die!


    Magic activated with that voice from Glass Live. A huge shield of light emerges between the glass live and the obres. A high-ranking sorcery that combines physical and magical barriers, if chanted with due process. Naturally its shield of light does not allow foreign objects to cross itself, and knights caught in sorcery are blown away. If they are not in the habit of constantly applying certain defensive magic to themselves as Temple Knights, it is not strange that their limbs are a thousand slices flying.


    "Bye."


    "Grr!"


    The knights were blown away and Glass Live was relieved to recognize the magic activation, but he forgot the key thing. That all the stones Obles slapped with a hammer earlier ignored the influence of witchcraft.


    "Now... what?


    Obres reveals himself through the shield of light formed by the glass live. That speed wasn''t very fast for some reason, but that was why it was supposed to have enough effect on bringing more fear to Glass Live.


    The face of the glass live distorts into fear.


    "Why, why don''t you stop! Obles, forget what you raised..."


    But Obles answers nothing. Just moving towards Glass Live. The knight, who was the belly of Glass Live, tries to help his husband in discipline, but ironically, the shield of light put up by Glass Live himself gets in the way and doesn''t let him in the room.


    In doing so, Obles'' body moves closer to the glass live. The glass live then tumbles into Elsia''s sleeping bed and falls back. And I lay on my back in a glass live, dressed like an obress.


    "Dear Glass Live!


    "Help me quickly..."


    Obres'' right hand hits just the chest of the glass live. Then the arm begins to plunge into the chest of the glass live. Obres'' right arm rips through the skin of the glass live, tears the flesh, and breaks the bones and proceeds -.


    "So, someone. Don''t let me die in here yet... Guuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu"


    A voice that was neither disconnected nor distressed by the glass live echoed into the room with the sound of shattering bones, but no one could do anything but hear the voice. Eventually all that appearance was revealed when the shield of light cast by Glass Live itself disappeared, but it showed that Glass Live itself could no longer maintain its magic.


    And what everyone who was on the spot saw was Obres, who put more than half of his body in a glass live. Glass Live, full of pain and would have died screaming, and Obles, who died making up what should have been made up of a serene face in contrast, were precisely the object. Obres and I never wanted it. Maybe it''s not the end. But the expression was satisfactory. Even if no one could understand why, or if the ending wasn''t right, he was wrapped up in the fullness of doing what he had to do as a person.


    As if it were an object of meat, many people came to shock at its suspicious beauty. The end that no one expected. The end came without most people understanding how this could have happened. No one would have wanted such an end. Perhaps, except for Obles.


    The first thing that broke that silence was, unexpectedly, Saul.


    "And priests -!!"


    Saul hugged him into the glass live carcass as he jumped into the bedroom to roll in. Keep saying, "Oh!" and Saul sobbing as he raised his voice without crying. Fellows and knights of ''Brothers'' stare at the figure. And keep sleeping like you don''t notice anything, Elsia. What a different air and silence drifted into the room that Saul was the only one raising his voice while there were so many humans in the glass live room.


    Maybe that''s why. Even the Temple Knights didn''t realize what was happening in this room at first. The first thing I noticed about the anomaly that happens in the room was Saul.


    Saul felt his own corpse tickle. As Saul stopped crying, those who noticed it little by little looked up.


    "Saul... what''s up?


    "I think the priest has moved..."


    Before Saul could finish saying all the words, the glass live, which was solidified like an object, suddenly creeps up. To the sight, many took a step back. Some of them rolled back. Though Saul, who was beside him, was neat to an unrealistic sight, on the contrary.


    The glasses opened their eyes slightly in front of them.


    "Ugh, I''m in trouble."


    "Priest..."?


    Glass Live sighed loudly, pounding his shoulders as he bent his neck. The glass lived as Obres stood up in his body, looking around.


    "I''m in trouble, this is... I can''t believe I''ve ever been caught up in such a mess. What a waste of time I have had."


    "Priest, what have you been wasting?


    Saul inquired purely. No, it may be a little different when it comes to purity, but Though Saul was broken by Glass Live, he became dependent on and obeyed Glass Live as much as he did, and that was pure loyalty in a way, not above this.


    Also, the voice of the glass live responding to the sole was calm again. That could have been the usual interaction. But the next word the priest would unleash had a terrible meaning.


    "Saul, I was overbearing. Until now, I had placed restrictions somewhere in my mind to say that my instincts demanded that my actions against the boys be shameful. But that''s over."


    "... the priest?


    "I stop being patient. Saul, let''s start with you, and we''ll eat from you."


    At that moment, his glass live belly ripped like a big mouth, and he covered his sole to hold him. Though Saul was spared time to resist, he took the act as it were, but his surroundings were taken aback again to see the sight.


    The surroundings returned to me all the time when the belly of the glass live began to chew and a lot of blood leaked out of its mouth. For the first time, a large number of screams were raised as Saul''s hand, which the glass live spewed out, rolled at the feet of the other boys.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    "It''s a monster!


    "Run away."


    In that word someone said, the people who were in the room together to scatter the spider child began to disperse. It was true even of some of the Temple Knights, because so simultaneously men had arrived at the entrance, that at the entrance what had fallen was thrust and stomped by those who followed, and it seemed scattered.


    Aside from the cause of this anomaly, the remaining Temple Knights in the room were a stepping stone because of their duty to protect people against the anomaly in front of them, but they could not hide the upset about the change in the priesthood they had served themselves. They even tried to pull out their swords. They remained sticking out to Obres, who was taken in by the glass live and integrated, thus in an unarmed situation. They had no choice but to watch the transformation of the deformed glass live.


    In doing so, the transformation of Glass Live had begun in earnest. His fat was thick, ugly and deformed, and his legs were no longer crushed just because it was impossible to support his gaining weight. And the increasing volume just fills the room while you look at it, and the eyes are covered in the increasing fat, and the glass live as if it were a lump of slime, screaming out of nowhere.


    "I, uh, stop being patient. Don''t hesitate, love people. So me and oh, be one. No!


    One hand reaches out from the body of the one who was a glass live. It stretches to the knight captain who was nearest, his own belly.


    "Knock."


    The Knight captain jerked his own reaching hand and tried to storm the glass live with the candlestick beside him. Sacred farewell by magic on the candlestick, trying to be more or less aggressive. But his legs were taken from something abruptly. When he looked at his feet, his hands were catching him like chunks of fat thrust through the floor.


    A knight stabbed the candlestick to shake that hand off, but the candlestick bounced back more to the amount of fat it was. The fat is covered in oil, and it slips through the surface to poke the candlestick. Besides, the elasticity of the fat itself is also considerable.


    "Whoa!


    The knight tried many times to stick out the candlestick, but in the meantime he was grabbed by one hand stretching out after the other and carried to the mouth of the glass live when he was sealed of motion. It''s just that big he didn''t fit in one bite, so he was somewhat taken away from all parts of his body and carried to his mouth in a smaller state.


    Seeing the spectacle of terror, the other knights fled at once. No one could stop Glass Live anymore. But some of them who tried to escape are caught and preyed upon by what was a glass live.


    Eventually a glass live without eaters looked back at Elsia, who was still sleeping.


    "Come on, it''s the staple of the day."


    But when Glass Live looked back at Elsia, there was no one there. All that remains is the slashed chain. Yes, the chains that had bracketed her in the bed were not removed, but slashed.


    "Oh?"


    It was also once that Glass Live wondered, and now his field of view is half-distorted. Glass Live was with his left eye, looking at his own popped right eye. My right eye was swept from the back of my head.


    "Well, who..."


    Glass Live couldn''t even utter a word, and he was pierced through his brain and accidentally fell into the vertigo. Dust rose on the fall of the giant, and Glass Live fell on his back as he broke his bed.


    And he saw. Wave your sword at such a rate that those you know have never seen. It was just the myriad muscles of light, and I forgot and was even in love with the fact that Glass Live was a sword muscle directed at me for so much beauty. At the same time, it was the last sight he saw.


    Continued

 465 Boys, Part 36 - Verification

    "Something''s wrong, something''s wrong"


    It was Lunatica who whined alone. She had been monitoring the association since Elsa and Eliza left the church at Glass Live earlier, with only one remaining. As Elsa''s biggest concern, it''s not a good idea if there''s something like being self-determination by Glass Live. Or something like being able to get out. Lunatica is told to contact her immediately because she may have just felt something strange about it.


    Elsa''s estimate was that even if the worst glass live were to be self-determination, there would still be evidence of some kind of backwork. There is also a need for Elsa to hide evidence that Glass Live, who is also an Arnelia associate, has failed. But if, on the other hand, he is also a candidate for high priest, he cannot undo his achievements and actions. The right person for this role came naturally, limited. It would have been best if we could have captured him, not according to the departure of Glass Live.


    So Elsa had asked Renatica to watch the glass live. Though it was possible that he would secretly attempt to escape from the church, and as a Lunatica, he intended to keep an eye on it without alarm. At this hour, when the sun has already begun to lean, many monks and general knights will probably pull up to the dormitories, with only berths and regular knights inside. Obres went in again earlier, and after a while many boys followed, there was no noticeable movement by this.


    Within the Church, protected by the defensive juncture, little Renatica knows such as the fine signs. But I was only sensitive that the air had changed. At first the killing was felt, then the heterogeneous air, unlike that of the world, Lunatica felt her body squirm slightly. Lunatica was wary that this was boring, but then there was a creepy silence. I''m sure something happened within the church, but nothing moves too little for that. It was when Renatica made him recruit a little impatience, even though he could come out of church alone.


    The front door of the church only opened. Renatica wondered if anyone was coming out, but people never came out of it. It''s just that only my hand tried to grab something to ask for help, and then I moved one thing and it fell to the ground. As far as the way the hand moves, the bearer of the hand must have been stung from behind, but there is no sign of it. The church door is open, so the defensive junction is no longer perfect. I think Renatica might be able to give someone a sign.


    "(The mission is only to monitor, or track...)"


    Lunatica a while ago would have had nothing to worry about. I faithfully only gave orders and thought that would be good. But when I talk to Lisa, she also tells me not to hesitate if it seems even better at my discretion. Renatica protested that it was very difficult, but Lisa tried hard not to hear the objection.


    Renatica was troubled. Do you want to wait here, or do you want to break inside and find out? Either way, it is certain that the anomaly has occurred, and sooner or later confirmation will be needed. It''s just not the same if we should do it in a situation where Elsa is. Now is the time to break in again. Once the door is closed, there will be no breakdown of the junction again, and then external intrusion will be perceived as easy.


    "Okay."


    Renatica made up her mind. When I flew the demon I had left for Elsa to preach, I decided to break into the church. Renatica went downstairs to slip from the fourth floor of the building where she had hidden herself, and when she made sure that no one had seen her, she reached the front door of the church as the shadows crawled.


    Lying there was one of the boys who went inside the church earlier. Is your left hand also fractured or fixed with a splint on your arm? Was he chased by something or was he dying trying to reach outside for salvation? When Lunatica checked her body to find out what caused the death, her body saw no major scratches. Only the tendons on both legs were torn and only the liver, spleen, heart, and right carotid artery were precisely pierced.


    From the small size of that wound, he probably stuck it with a poke, but the wound hasn''t shifted at all. Renatica looks at the wound and guesses.


    "(Probably a wound that poked me in the breath. Just the steeple, precisely, and all pierced from behind. I guess he approached from behind and put a stop to this boy while he took a step. Terrible technology. How many people can do all this? This must be the work of a bastard)"


    She was more surprised when Lunatica looked all the way inside the church. The corpses are rolling around in it. They''re all dead with their heads to the side of the entrance. Perhaps everyone died trying to escape from this church. That number was loosely over 10.


    "That''s all the numbers..."


    The intervals between the bodies are not so empty. When that happens, he will have gone in a flash, running between these people like a disease.


    When Lunatica briefly identified the bodies, all of them were plural through the steeple and dead. Assuming from the size of the sword you can assume from the size of the wound, the opponent is probably an adult boy. Is it about 170-180cm tall? Definitely with the sword used by the Knights of the Temple.


    But there''s something strange about it. Neck and other cuts are mostly from bottom to top, with few cuts from top to bottom. Given the length of the boys'' backs, Renatica thinks it''s natural to cut them down from top to bottom, but it''s also possible that this is a habit, or a special sword move.


    And further into it, now the Temple Knights were dead. Did they try to stop something, each pointing in the same direction and falling? Of course he leaned back, depressed, but I guess he tried to stop something from coming from the same direction. But I haven''t pulled out my sword as one. There are many who lay their hands on the pattern of the sword, but no one was dead with the sword drawn. So you didn''t even have time to pull it out?


    Renatica proceeded with caution and approached the room of those to whom he was directed. And he looked softly into it, and there was a disfigured man. Something covered in fat white fat in his body had died with his face chopped up with countless slashes. And is that body already starting to rot, emitting an unusual smell? Renatica took the smell flat and explored the anomaly and how it was in the room, but as much as I could tell there was someone chained to it on the bed, I couldn''t feel anything after that. The bed was just still warm and I was sure there was someone on this until a while ago.


    "Have the humans who were above here been eaten, or..."


    Lunatica saw more chains, but the incision was sharp. It would be more reasonable to assume that someone took the person on the bed from here. When that happens, Renatica thought he might still be inside or near. At that time, Renatica felt a stream of air formed inside the church. Someone opened the door and went outside.


    "When...!


    Renatica immediately flinched herself and followed the air flow. I don''t mind a splash in a sea of blood, whether you step on a glass live turned into a demon on the way. Renatica ran with all her might to find the Lord who would have caused this tragedy. It may have been so surprising to her that while Renatica was in the same building, she didn''t notice any sign of someone.


    If you think about it later, this could have been a strange behavior. It doesn''t matter who the Lord of this tragedy is if you try Renatica, and the problem is the life and death of Glass Live. If you see that the earlier monster had the priest''s coat torn from within in part, it''s possible that the monster that was dying and starting to rot was a glass live.


    Although the cause is uncertain, it may have been higher as a priority to confirm the life and death of Glass Live anyway, Lunatica took a different path. This was her instinctive behavior, and I guess she felt she couldn''t miss something.


    When Lunatica went outside, it was easy to find who to look for. The person took on an unconscious Elsia on his shoulder and was about to leave the scene slowly. You''ll be aware, by the way, that Lunatica would be tracking it.


    "Wait."


    Lunatica calls out from behind, but the person doesn''t even try to look back. But as Renatica tried to get closer, the person stopped walking and looked back slowly.


    Continued

 466 Boys, Part 37 - Lord of Killings

    "What can I do for you?


    The person was a layer. He gently held Elsia of the same stature on his right shoulder, with his sword between his belt and trousers on his left hip. It is the sword used by the Knights of the Temple. The layer was faceless and stood up on the spot as if nothing had happened. Even the eyes that look at Lunatica do not have the emotion that it is particularly bad to be found. I just, really, stood there with no emotion whatsoever on the spot.


    To the overly floating attitude of the layer, Renatica doubted my eyes for a moment. It would be almost unmistakable for the lay to be the lord of earlier tragedies within the Church. There was no one in the church who was already moving, and some blood was returned on his clothes. But after all that killing, even people who are good at killing are somewhat short of breath, and excited. But there''s nothing in the layer. No excitement, no shortness of breath, he didn''t even look upset.


    That was the case among the earlier churches. The method of killing gives some character character. Rarely if there is resentment, those with strong self-assertion try to hide traces of flashy killings. But there''s nothing in the way of killing layers. There is no color. He just killed for sure and left the spot without even hiding the body.


    Renatica was afraid of the way it killed her. It is proof that you have no feelings for killing itself. I wasn''t trained, I wasn''t born with any feelings for killing. I''m sure it''s possible for the boy in front of you to fall asleep flat on a pile of corpses. Renatica understood that it was a race that was decidedly different from herself, who became trained to kill people.


    Lunatica is terrified of the boy in front of her. Those who taught themselves to kill once said: There are four kinds of people in the world that must not be fought. One is a fellow assassin of the same kind. One is an official of the Church of Arnelia. One is Diore-Nightroad-Brigandi. And he said the last one was just ''kill'', a born killer.


    People who just kill are missing somewhere as human beings. Therefore, the behavior cannot be read through and it is extremely dangerous to deal with them. Rather than being born broken, I think Renatica was only able to kill even more efficiently through training, and should never be born broken. Because Renatica always thinks that killing people with their emotions out is going to be very unbearable. Renatica thinks everyday that knights and mercenaries who can do that are more cruel.


    And in front of Renatica, there is a boy who did the slaughter plainly. I didn''t plan on stopping this kid from doing anything, but Renatica met him. Something tells me this boy needs to stop here now.


    In doing so, Layer let Elsia hit the wall as well, and he turned himself relative to Renatica. Slowly he lays down the Knights of the Temple sword, which is not commensurate with the size of the layer.


    "... I don''t want to spend much time with you."


    "That''s the same here"


    "Right. But you can''t keep me alive when they find out about me. So just die."


    Signs of layers suddenly become rare. And I wondered if his appearance was blurred, and the poking of the layer had been precisely on Renatica''s face.


    A completely unintentional blow. As an assassin, it''s an ideal attack, but it was launched by a boy who wasn''t supposed to be trained in any way. The movement is faster and less wasteful than this, but the way the poke is rolled out is clearly different from that of a trained human being.


    Even if there is no waste in the operation itself, there is a lot of waste in the activation of the poke itself. Renatica cut off the paper and punched him, but a second blow flew in.


    Renatica grabbed her hand trying to turn to the counterattack and rushed to deflect Layer''s attack with a machet, but the attack was heavier than she could have imagined and Renatica''s cheek was sliced thin. But not long after Renatica was surprised, the slaughter of the layer''s speed of light rolled out so uninterrupted that there was no time to count.


    7, 14, 23. Serial slaughter enough for Renatica to stop counting along the way shows no sign of how to fade. The slaughter of layers with little spare motion and unexpected orbits would be just as long as it wasn''t Lunatica. It would be cut. Renatica was aiming for the moment when the layer''s offense stopped, but as it was, she felt herself taking the limit first, not to glance at the layer''s sword, knocking the left spinning kick into the side of the layer and blowing it away.


    I thought Elsia was gone the moment I let her go. Because it was an aggressive event, he unleashed a kick close to his full strength. Lunatica''s kick is powerful enough to rupture the built-in and drive even adults to instant death if they release it at all costs. If I let that go at the kid, it wouldn''t have been weird to crush all the guts and stuff, but the moment I kicked him, such concerns blew up.


    "What a body..."


    The feeling when Lunatica kicked was like thick beast meat. The feeling that the blow that should have been struck out is absorbed by the thick fat. Not to distract the body, but purely the flexibility of the flesh. Layer''s body absorbed Renatica''s blow.


    And as Lunatica imagined, the layer came standing as if nothing had happened. Pampered his kicked right belly, he walks toward Renatica again.


    "... rarely did I hear that there are people with different muscle structures themselves, but you are"


    "Come on, I''m just making the obvious moves I can make."


    Renatica has never spoken to a subject to kill. That''s natural for an assassin, but at the same time I wonder about myself not being an assassin already. And this question came naturally out with a mouthful of mouth. Lunatica herself is bewildered by herself like that, but the lay lay plainly points his sword at Lunatica.


    "You''re strong, sister. I''ve never done it before, but if I don''t do it to my limits, I''m not going to be able to defeat it."


    "... and if I can get above that, I won''t have a hard time"


    Against a layer of lightly bent knee poking, Renatica took off her coat and revealed the weapon she had planted all over her body. And when they drooled their arms gripping Matchette in both hands, they pushed each other as if it was a signal.


    Continued

 467 Boys, Part 38 - Backstage

    "Ha, ha, ha..."


    It''s Lunatica who''s out of breath with her shoulders. And being assembled by Renatica, with a blade on her throat, is a struck layer. The Knights of the Temple sword was broken with a leg by Renatica during the battle. But how many times has Renatica struck down a layer that has never stopped fighting? At the end of the day, the layers were tough enough that Lunatica, who was unilaterally attacking, was out of breath. Still not so tall, where is such a force sleeping in a thin body?


    Lunatica wonders what would have happened if this had been accompanied by technology, although it seemed good because Layer was an amateur in martial arts, swordsmanship. Renatica held her breath and asked the layer.


    "Boy, what''s your name?


    "... layer. Yes, everyone calls me."


    "What''s your real name?


    "I don''t. Because I was alone when I realized it."


    Layer''s Amber eyes look into Renatica''s eyes. With its cloudless eyes, Renatica was convinced that the layers were not the kind of boy to tell a boring lie.


    "Layer, ask one thing. Why did you kill your people and the Temple Knights?"


    "Because I was in the way"


    "To what?


    "For us to live."


    There is no agitation in the eyes of the layer. Layers are telling the truth. Still, Renatica keeps asking questions.


    "Who are we?"


    "About a group called ''Brothers''. We were family. Cover and support each other. Eliminate those who stand in our way to live. Obles has done that, and that''s my buddy''s code. I was just following it."


    Layer''s words were clear, but Renatica looked sinister. It seemed like a clear contradiction.


    "Conflicting, layer. Then why did you kill your people? Tell me more."


    "Because they''re not one of us anymore. I didn''t kill anyone but my brothers."


    Layer ran out of words even though he did again. There is no confusion in his words. Truth, I guess that''s what you think.


    The layers continue.


    "At first I was going to kill Obres. When I heard Glass Live and Obles discussing it, I thought Obles was going to sacrifice Elsia as a priest. Then I was somehow monitoring Obres, but the wind direction was changing. Obles was trying to put up a bet to do something about us all.


    I pulled the watch away from the priest''s room to sneak his help. Because Obles knew he was going to kill Glass Live. As it turned out, Obles'' prospects worked, but Obles didn''t realize that Saul was going crazy back in the day. Saul tells Glass Live, and Glass Live intends to end Obles from the start, and I guess he sent Saul to the ''brothers'' executive and let him go into his room looking at the time. I guess the most glass-live person couldn''t have imagined that Obles had an artifact (artifact), and never imagined he''d become a monster after he died.


    That''s why I killed the ''brothers'' executives after Obles died. At the stage where they cooperated with Glass Live, they could not already be called ''brothers'' anymore. "Brothers" is a group made by Obles. Because ''brothers'' are where Obles is, and they were where I am. And Elsia and Gail grew up like real brothers and sisters with me. I will not forgive those who afflict them. Glass Live was a little surprised when it came back to life, too, but if it''s alive, I''ll kill it. Because he was going to torment Elsia.


    But then the question remains. It was not until Obres clearly decided to betray Saul that Glass Live turned him to his'' brothers'' executives. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have been strange if Elsia had been picked up for so long, and someone would have cared about Obles'' trend when Obles returned to Azit. A series of streams only seems to me that someone has pulled a hand from behind. Everything''s convenient and I feel like it''s all for the worse. "


    That''s what the layer said and looked in an unexpected direction, so Renatica threw the knife that was reflexively planted in her thigh in the direction of the layers'' gaze. A knife that is played with metal sounds, in the air that should be nothing.


    "Well... you get it. There must have been no sign of it."


    "I''m not dumb enough not to realize I''m being tailed. Even wild beasts can do it. No matter how much awareness is erased, the traces of someone moving will remain."


    "Though I never thought I looked back. I was particularly alert to the silver-haired assassins there, but you''re also a horrible enough child."


    It was the red-faced young man who shelved the beautiful hair of gold who showed up with the words. He had a slender sword in his right hand and wore an elegant white costume under his black coat.


    Towards that young man, the lay speaks in an ambush.


    "Who are you?


    "I''m not as good as a name, but call me Silence. He''s just a shitty sorcerer."


    "Were you going to kill me?


    "Yes, because you ruined my drawings. In my script, it should have been a more interesting hobby in a glass live room. The girls there were gang-raped by the people who started the glass concert, and they saw it as Obres aroused and scattered. And Obles planned to die himself in despair while being left with a sense of powerlessness that could do nothing. I''ve planted a lot of things for it."


    "Bad taste"


    Renatica accidentally leaked her thoughts, but the layers were more calmly looking at Silence. Layers speak to silence in exactly the same voice as calm.


    "Why are you after us? Did we do something to you?


    "No, nothing. It''s just that this Slasmund has been my toy for a long time before the country could do it. I mean, more than being in this country, everything in this country is mine. No matter how I treat it, it''s on my own."


    "... I don''t know what''s hard for me, but if I take you down, we''re free?


    "Depending on what you''re free with, at least one enemy will be fewer."


    "Well... then"


    Only the left eye of the layer is pointed at Lunatica. Renatica instantly perceived the meaning of that gaze and let go of her right hand holding Matchett, who had already left the layer. And the moment Renatica pulled the center of gravity off the top of the layer, the layer popped out like she could hold and bounce Matchett.


    Silence offered the sword of his right hand in front of him, but it was too much. The layer reached its highest speed without any bitterness from falling asleep and struck a blow to the silence.


    "Knock."


    Silence increases tension on an unexpected blow, but the layer''s offense doesn''t stop. Flesh into silence so that it folds into a single piece.


    Signless will be desperate to judge the slaughter of an unstoppable layer in his eyes, but that is not how he can mask a situation that has turned to defense in the first stages. Silence gradually gets worse minutes on layers that keep applying pressure silently.


    "Ko, the... kid! I didn''t know it was faster than earlier!


    What a painful blow that Silence had unleashed, the layer stepped forward. And on a completely empty torso, a blow is made.


    But right after that, it was just a layer. Was something wrong that only the layers felt? There was also a strange sound of slaughter. It was not the sound of tearing the meat, but the Renatica heard it as if it were metal. Sure, Silence''s fine clothes are slashed, but it doesn''t look like there''s one scratch on the body underneath it.


    Silence changes from a cool look to a look of hatred. It was the expression that the word anger fitted perfectly, and there was yet another bottomless hatred. Even Lunatica thought that the original was beautiful, but the expression appeared even more terribly in Lunatica''s eyes.


    "You did it... but I didn''t think my body would move because the girl there hit me"


    "I''ve already recovered. No problem."


    "It''s a big deal. Are you sure your name was Layer?


    "Yes."


    "Let''s remember that name. Unfortunately, I have other things to do now. As soon as it''s done, I promise I''ll kill you in the most brutal way."


    That''s all I have to say, Silence disappeared all the time. Neither Layer nor Renatica knew why Silence pulled it here, but it is certain that it was fortunate. Because there is no mistake in being a very creepy opponent.


    When Layer lets go of Matchett, he walks out toward Elsia lying on the wall. Elsia was also starting to wake up again and again to see if the effects of the sleeping pills put on the glass live would expire. Renatica talks to that layer as she retrieves Matchett.


    Continued

 468 Boys, Part 39 - Its an Unexpected Hand

    "Didn''t you do everything you could when you did it with me earlier? It was clearly speeding up."


    "They both did their best. But when I did it with your sister, I was ready for a long fight. I was going to do it in a short showdown earlier. That''s the difference."


    "Right. What are we gonna do now?


    "I haven''t thought about it. In the meantime, I recovered my Glass Live pass, so I think I''ll find Gail and go to some land. But I''m sure he''s after me earlier, so I might as well break up somewhere with Elsia or Gail."


    "I guess I''ll fulfill it. The guy earlier, he seemed obsessed with his back from what he looked like. I''m sure a guy like that doesn''t hate taking hostages. Even if we act in a variance, it may just add extra danger"


    "So what do you want me to do?


    Layer stopped his leg and spoke to Renatica somewhat confused. A layer that looks seemingly faceless and untouched, but apparently just troublesome emotions go hand in hand. Even Lunatica at the time said it herself, but she didn''t have a solution. That''s how the silence drifts on the spot for a while before an unexpected person breaks the silence.


    "Ooh!


    The Lord of the Voice, to which Layer and Renatica reacted, was the alphilis of none other. Doesn''t Alphilis come running to both of us with the line without any vigilance? As Alphilis runs to the side of Lunatica, he glimpses the layers and turns back to Lunatica.


    "Luna, are you all right?


    "Oh, that''s fine though. Did you get the order?"


    "Yeah, I''ve left the church to Lisa and Elsa. I came here because Lisa told me there was Luna here... and what about that boy? This?"


    As Alphilis thumbed up and showed Lunatica, Lunatica reflexively twisted that thumb. I''ve seen Lisa do that before and imitated it, but the power is too different in Lisa and Lunatica.


    "Ghaaaa! It breaks, no, it breaks!!


    "There will be no such thing. Are you stupid, you"


    "What are you doing..."


    The screaming alphilis, the unexpected penetration like Lisa''s, and the frightening line. Layers watched the interaction properly and just looked at it strangely.


    And where the interaction has gone through, Renatica asks Alphilis again.


    "Alphilis, are you withdrawing?


    "That''s since Elsa asked. Whatever the outcome, we may withdraw."


    "? Why"


    "Go up to the roof and take a look around. We didn''t know anything until Uti found out."


    Renatica followed the words of the line and immediately flew to a nearby building, where she began to gently ascend its exterior. And what Renatica, who climbed on the roof, saw was a firehand going up from everywhere on all sides. The town of B��nsnell is beginning to be engulfed by fire.


    As Lunatica jumped out of the building, she asked Alphilis to stay watched.


    "Firehands are rising from all sides. What''s this all about?


    "I''d like to hear it from you. It just means there''s no use for this land anymore. In the high hours of the day, the Alliance has applied for the completion of the request, and we''ll get out of this town when we rendezvous with Elsa."


    At the same time as Lunatica''s words, Dorothy came just from the direction of the church.


    "Captain, it''s a use from Mr. Elsa. We''ve recovered what we need, so we need to get out of this land!


    "Okay. As you heard, we''re getting out of this town now. Escape from the East Gate and meet your buddies outside in front of the street from the north. I''m sorry about your work on Renatica, but I was wondering if you could make sure it was safe to get to the East Gate first."


    "No problem. So, I need to talk to Alphilis..."


    As Lunatica came up with something, and somewhat reluctantly looked at the layer. Layer was just about to be embracing Elsia, so Alphilis would have seen them both at the same time. Did Alphilis somehow guess when he saw the evil look on Renatica''s face? But it was not surprising in itself that Renatica would make such an offer, so he looked at Renatica strangely at times.


    Elsia worked stealing from Alphilis in the first place, Teng himself. I knew that for both Renatica and Layer, so I thought Alphilis would look somewhat nasty.


    "Oh, why don''t you follow those kids, too? You''ll be in danger if you stay here."


    Alphilis'' words were really light. To such an extent, I unexpectedly saw both Lunatica and Layer in the Alphilis.


    "Are you sure?


    "Is there a problem? Well, I remember stealing from my nostalgia, but not now. It''s on the brink of something seeing you again in this place. Maybe we should just run away together for now. We''ll go someplace safe after that, and then we''ll talk."


    That''s all Alphilis said, he just ran out to church. As somewhat bewildered, Renatica looks at the layers. That''s what those eyes complain about to the layers.


    "(This is what our captain is. Coming?)"


    and. The layer was somewhat flattered, but in doing so, the line comes to see how Elsia is doing.


    "You were sleeping on this. There''s nothing else in my life, and I''ll wake up soon. But you still can''t run, and I''ll carry you?


    "Oh... yes"


    The line that does not wait for a response from the layer, but takes up Elsia. And the layers are annoying.


    "Um, excuse me."


    "Hmm, what?


    "I have another family. Can I bring him in?


    "Don''t if you can make it. We''re getting out of the East Gate. I''ll wait for you outside the gate to some extent, but if you can''t make it, I''ll leave you. The deadline is until the East Gate collapses or is engulfed in fire, making it impossible to escape. Is that all right?


    "Enough."


    When the lay met lightly, he ran into the darkness. The line that sees it goes after Alphilis again. The fold line reminded me all the time and shouted to the layer from behind.


    "Hey, kid! There may be demons in the dark. Watch out!


    It looked like a layer responded with his right hand raised to that voice, but the darkness was already deeper. Rhine followed Alphilis again, mindful of the darkness.


    Continued

 469 Boys, Part 40 - Dedicated Town

    "Welcome back, Silence"


    It was Silence that Doom greeted. Doom was sitting dignified in the Azito where Obres used to be, where he was just sitting there playing cards with Osiria.


    But I don''t even react at all to Doom''s greeting whether Silence is in a bad mood after coming back. Doom was watching Silence for a while, as somewhat unexpected. Because Doom thought Silence was the most decent conversationalist among black magicians, regardless of its nature. And while Doom was taking a look at it, Osiria was dignified and squid.


    "It''s Cole, Doom"


    "Oh. All right, it''s open!... that?


    "My win. Now totals my win over. Time for the punitive game."


    "Hey, wait a minute! Doesn''t that hand tag smell like some kind of tick?


    "I''m not manly, Doom. Taipei, cock-pin, binta? Choose the disease. Or is it all a reward for you?


    "That''s an anomaly character! Then it doesn''t seem to hurt the most, cock pin."


    "Okay."


    But Osiria''s right hand began to contain magic. Doom sweating sloppily when he sees it.


    "Yeah, yeah!? Why are you doing all this magic?


    "Don''t be magical. No one''s ever said that."


    "Well, yeah, but there''s something about common sense in the world."


    "Common sense doesn''t work for dead people. If you''re a man, be prepared."


    "It seems to be rampant, it''s... heh heh!


    Doom is blown away by Osirian blows and plunges into the wall. But Osiria wiped her right hand just because she touched something dirty. I can''t even see some fullness in that look.


    Silence, however, doesn''t even react to such interaction. Seeing how it goes, Doom talks while wearing a dirty robe.


    "What happened, Silence?"


    "It''s a little frustrating."


    In response, Doom wanted to say that it would not be somewhat. Because Silence was clearly letting go of the killing. I imagine Doom is still desperate to hold on to this, but I recall someone saying, "Silence is belligerent to appearance". Look at that. Oh, my God, Doom was convinced.


    Doom sits on the couch again and speaks to Silence.


    "As Silence should, this town will soon be on fire. Your puppets set fire to each other. [M] I don''t know how many there are, but it seems faster than putting out the fire. Is this your master''s order?


    "Yeah. Either way, that means, well, you can do it now. Apparently, Arnelia will be auditing you, and you should ash it before you can look into it all. Sometimes it''s not good to be looked into."


    "Heh. Like what?


    Doom asked with a sloppy but lumpy smile. As a doom, I''m interested in the tricks that other magicians do. Doom is also interested once the plan is made, especially since silence is often thorough on the back.


    Silence also begins to rap for what it''s worth to talk about his own achievements.


    "Arnelia has'' shackles'' on her. Most of all, this was not our plan, but Miriazal''s own disaster. But these shackles are hardly under our control. Therefore, the glass live was to be the second shackle that could be controlled, but its purpose was not fulfilled. This is an unscheduled matter. Even though this I purposefully played his friend and at the end of the day I politely let him drink the liquid that makes him the Demon King of Anomalies.


    On the day I find out that it was the two boys who ruined this situation, can my mind guess?


    "Right. It''s the kid who got in the way. Then that''s upsetting."


    Osiria looked at Doom unexpectedly for the words, but Doom didn''t say anything more because he seemed to be completely on the shelf about himself.


    And while Doom nods with pleasure, Silence starts laughing at the creeps. Both Osiria and Doom looked at him simultaneously for that unexpected behavior.


    "What''s wrong, Silence?"


    "No, I thought I had more fun. ''Cause there''s someone who''s been selling fights directly to me, right? I''ve only been plotting a shadow conspiracy lately, and I''m a little tired of it.


    Oh, don''t get me wrong. I love conspiracies. The pioneering I plan and know nothing on stage leaps and plays a tragedy. There is no better pleasure than this. In that sense, this town was the perfect theater for me, but the thing is that I get tired of drinking any amount of wine every day. Maybe it was time for me to move on to my next hobby, too.


    The next prey is that boy. I''m looking forward to seeing how much that boy can resist. "


    That''s how Doom and Osiria looked at each other, to Silence, who kept laughing. They''ve never seen a silence that looks so fun to laugh at. Doom was observing him with a little intrigue that the graceful princely man also had these sides.


    And suddenly silence, who stopped laughing perfectly, speaks to Doom.


    "Sometimes Doom"


    "What?


    "What is your job? This land is my realm, and what this event did on Master Oranzeble''s orders. What the hell are you doing on this land?


    "Uh, uh..."


    Doom worried for a moment about what to say, but this place tried to cut through by telling half the truth, half the lies. It''s very hard to tell a complete lie, but it''s very hard to tell when the truth is mixed up.


    "You know what I do, Silence?


    "Somehow. I don''t know the details."


    "Then I''ve taken care of you, and I''ll tell you. My job is to recover artifacts and contaminate the land. In addition to that, I train or associate more to increase my strength"


    "Collecting relics... I did it with Titania before, but you''re also there. But this is the first time I''ve heard of contamination of land, how exactly do you do it?


    Doom answers that question well just because he''s been waiting.


    "Easy. I think you already know, but you leave a part of yourself, like my men do, or you splurge the evil spirits. So, the creatures of darkness live in a good environment."


    "I see, the Demon King summons creatures such as orcs and goblins. We do need such an environment. Will it also help to weaken the forces of Arnelianism or disperse its goals"


    "Yeah, well, it''s going to be the blind eye to our actions, right? I''m pretty busy back there, too."


    Doom is good at talking, but Silence listened in silence. If this were lifeless, you would have ignored it and left by now, and Dragreo would have said, "I don''t know! He will say," I am looking forward to a positive fist. "


    And now Doom speaks to Silence in an intriguing way.


    "Now it''s my turn. What did Silence tell you to do by crushing this country?


    "Oh, I haven''t been informed in detail about that either. But your master only said," I need sacrifice. "


    "Sacrifice... enough to need the number of people per town?


    Doom asked feeling somewhat frightened. Sure, I ask for sacrifice myself, but Doom thinks it''s so greedy that a city of this size wants the whole thing. The population of this town is roughly 300,000. And he still reflects that he was a modest man. And Doom shuddered at the silence that could kill so many humans without knowing why.


    Silence speaks further.


    "Not yet, Doom. In the near future, Master Oranzeble said that further planning was under way. Maybe we''ll see more intense ruin."


    "More intense than this, huh? I can''t imagine being modest."


    Silence laughed and heard Doom blurry to show.


    "Right, sure, you may be modest compared to me. Hey, Doom. Have you ever wanted to destroy a human being?


    "No, you don''t? ''Cause that''s so boring when all the toys are gone, isn''t it? I need them to live to some extent."


    "That''s still what you thought... that''s what you would say, but I''m somewhat different"


    "To? How?


    Continued

 470 Boys, Part 41 - Bottomless Hate

    Doom asked back lightly, but he would do the doom and regret it. In his own experience so far, Doom was to expose himself to a storm of intent to kill as much as he had ever felt.


    Murder blowing up from Silence''s body. It''s hopeless, just hatred directed at everything on the spot. Cracks entered the walls and the ground, which are inorganic objects, in their hatred, which would extend not only to the living, but also to the dust and mustard that is around them. Osiria stumbled upon herself, but Doom calmly controlled her while giving her a serious look. What Doom''s eyes catch is silence still smiling in a cool face. Doom was convinced. After all, the beautiful young people in front of us are the same strangers as ourselves.


    Seeing that doom, Silence pays tribute.


    "Surprised. I thought you were a lad who didn''t have enough to take it, but I didn''t know you''d be scared to see me kill."


    "Evil spirits are a threat to people, aren''t they? That scares you, doesn''t it?


    "You''re right. My killing affects both organisms and non-organisms. That''s no exception to evil spirits, but you still seem to have different digits as evil spirits."


    "Thank you. So, why does Silence hate you so much? Or what?


    "Everything."


    Without precipitation, the uttered words were true though. Silence has spoken words that only make him think he should have done what he did and not heard.


    "I hate everything. People, demons, water, fire, sun, moon, light and darkness. I can''t help but hate everything in this eye. Too much hate, too much hate, break it with a hug, and rebuild it again, break it. Breaking one thing in one way is not enough. For one thing, I want you to taste how it all breaks."


    "... you''re the craziest. You know, I''m sorry to keep you guys company, even if you''re a bad spirit. I''m gonna be affected this way."


    "Take that as your best compliment."


    Silence made him bow carefully, so he somehow couldn''t even get on the spot in Doom and left the place behind. If you try him, you''ve already got the artifact of your purpose, and there was no use for this land any more. Even if we don''t bother with pollution, this Slasmund is already dark enough.


    After even Doom left, Silence, who would later remain, laughed as he watched the inflaming B��nsnell, shrugging forever. Over a thousand of his dolls were unleashed everywhere in this Slasmund, and through his eyes he was crushing his eyes to observe men suffer.


    Like watching a movie, he was immersed in sharing in the Azitos that the Obles and the others used forever.


    "Oh, boy. You''re such a crazy bastard, Silence."


    "Yeah, but it''s fascinating crazy."


    "! What if this is a feeling of cheating!?


    Doom looked at Osiria with a stiff face, but Osiria didn''t act like she was dealing with him. Whenever Doom tried to say something, he was going to be walking with a man eater, poking Doom in the face.


    But if you notice, there''s no maneater anywhere.


    "Oh... where''s Maneater?


    "That''s right. He''s gone somewhere."


    From Doom''s tone, Osiria realizes that it was half intentional not to have a man-eater.


    "... apparently too distracted by the crap"


    "Uh... crap, you mean me?


    "Why are you silent? Come on!?


    Doom, who looks very sad, and Osiria, who disappears. Later there remained a doom to tread on the estate.


    The guy has been treading on the estate for a while, but he returns to a serious look.


    "A liquid that makes humans drink and change into demon kings? Is Anomaly''s research going that far? I don''t know if there are any restrictions on use, but I made something convenient. How much damage would you do if you splashed this across the domestic waterway?


    And what it means to destroy this land. Sister Elsa said it too, but if we lose this place, the surrounding countries will push over. When that happens, the countries around here are Fluminel, Vegas, Vindal... oh, you know what? Orangeables are bad, too, no. Bad elves, huh? This is definitely going to be a good spark.


    But I wonder what 300,000 people need for. I guess there''s a reason we haven''t been notified around here. "


    Doom snorted, like one convinced, yeah yeah.


    Meanwhile, Maneater fluttered away from the Dooms, wandering alone. But when she leaves, Doom sees herself sideways, and Maneater knows that this behavior is tolerated.


    When that happens, Russian maneaters are motivated. Recently, she thought that eating half-work was not good for spitting, and vomiting was not good for mental health because of repeated eating. The fact that evil spirits have the idea of mental health is already surprising in itself, but it is also evidence that maneaters have begun to have something called individual self.


    "As much as I want, I want to luxuriously eat and scatter..."


    Many screams were heard in her ears as Maneater was invited to such dark temptations. Firehands are coming up close, and many people are fleeing the building.


    "Dinner, I found...!


    When Maneater said that, only one person defied the flow of a person as he licked his tongue and went into a crowd of people as he deformed his body.


    "Gail, this way."


    "Wait, he said you can''t run that fast!


    With Gayle, it''s the layers that run through the fire-handed B��nsnell there. Layer almost reached Gail in a straight line about where he looked. We don''t even know if this is the business that layers'' innate abilities make them, or whether it''s the business that ties with Gail.


    But when Layer found Gail, who had been plugged by the waterway, without meeting any of the elderly, he pulled his hand forcefully toward the East Gate, even though other members of the cadre would still be in the other cache. Gail naturally rebelled at the sudden behavior of the lay. Because Gail thought it was about his own child, a very quiet layer.


    But the layers were very forceful, and Gail was surprised by the fact that he was being taken so that he was supposed to be pulled over one or more heads. And what was decisive was the phrase "Elsia is waiting at the East Gate". Even the lay know Gail likes Elsia. Besides, the lay dared to lay low on Obles'' death. Layers instinctively perceived that there was no time or slack to talk about it.


    Gail went with the crack and honesty to the layer, whether he assumed something nasty was going on with the layers, or simply thought it was a prank or some extension. That''s because Gail honestly obeyed because he knew that layers would never act maliciously on themselves. Oh, my God, the three of us, Layer, Gail and Elsia, trust each other, and we have very little to hide. Only one thing, except that the layers are hiding their fighting abilities.


    In doing so, the layers suddenly change course to the side of the road. Gail following that trail of his.


    "Why are you going that way? If it''s the East Gate, this is the shortcut, right?


    "You''re about to collapse. This one''s faster."


    "Really?


    But the moment Layer and Gail missed the side road, Gail heard something make a noise and collapse. That was hard to understand by the echo of the building, but I don''t even feel like we heard it from the path we tried to take.


    "(This guy, he''s a strange guy...)"


    Gail is blunt, but never mediocre. Quite a bit of driving, but also a sense of smell that just survives. And I''m confident of my arm. From that Gail, Layer was a very strange boy. You''re silent and you don''t know what you''re thinking, but you don''t get involved in every quarrel with wonder. Even though I think I''ve been involved, I''ve never been hurt and made people worry about me around. Until then when it''s out of hand, but there''s always a glimpse by my side when it''s at stake. He was such an impressionable boy.


    The role of always stopping Gail when he was about to run wild was layers, and when Elsia and Gail were in trouble together, it was always a decision to offer the hand of salvation and lay or obles. I can''t even remember Gail being in some kind of danger with the layers.


    "(This guy, I wonder if he figured it all out... no way)"


    Doubt that Gail was close to the right answer, but it was blocked by Layer''s voice.


    "Here, hurry up."


    "Wait. Wow."


    Layers move unstable piles of debris in collapsed buildings as if they were running flat. Bigger body Gail is harder to move, of course, but the layers are faster nonetheless.


    "It''s like a wild beast, layer guy."


    As Gayle bumped and followed after the layer, the layer suddenly pulled Gayle down. Suddenly Gail is surprised.


    "What the fuck! Muggu."


    "Shh! Quiet..."


    Continued

 471 Boys, Part 42 - Burning Town

    Layer suddenly blocks Gail''s mouth. Layer and Gail watched softly as they hid in the shadows. Then he observes as he looks around, with the long girl''s neck floating fuzzily.


    "That''s crazy... I thought I heard your voice."


    When the girl''s neck squealed so, she pulled in at the same time as she heard cheering on the boulevard. After his neck leaves, he sees the layer as if Gail was frightened by fear.


    "Layer, what is that?


    "I don''t. But I saw it yesterday. I don''t want to get involved for now, and let''s go to the East Gate to avoid doing well."


    "Isn''t it impossible to go to the East Gate without breaking through the boulevard there? There might be some monster just now, huh?


    "Then let''s use the bait. The building there, blocking the exit on this side, will only allow you to get out on the main street. If people get killed that way, the monsters will turn their interest to you until they kill all of them."


    "You... are you serious?


    Gail doubted my ears because Layer said something terrible. Because I believed the layer was a harmless boy. But Layer answered flatly.


    "The best way for both of us to survive. Doesn''t matter what else? ''Cause there''s no other way to get to know each other."


    "That''s right, but..."


    "I don''t have time to get lost anymore. If Gail doesn''t like it, I''ll do it alone. Move that carrier over there and stop the teeth."


    The layer just started to move, but Gail stood on the spot without being able to make a decision. Gail isn''t ready to get that far yet. Gayle is a very normal boy, just a little more skilled.


    As Gail gently followed after the layers, who remained standing for a long time, he hung out with the layers just returning.


    "Ugh. Layer, I knew I''d help."


    "Fine, ''cause I''m done"


    "Oh, already?


    "That''s right. Let''s go, it''s a waste of time. Might not buy you much time."


    That''s what Layer said and he just disappeared, so Gail followed, confused. I saw it while Gail was running, but what the layers would have moved was obviously bigger furniture than they were. Gail was surprised how he moved it, but he wasn''t very good at thinking about the details, so for now the question drove him to the corner of his head.


    And Layer and Gail ran through the B��nsnell, where the firehands rose one after the other, sewing between people''s screams and the building. Gayle was gradually getting horrified against the plain going layers. In insecure B��nsnell, there have been several riots before. Every time there was a fire, and I heard people scream over and over again. Gail, who was even younger than he was now, trembled each time, but at that time our own brothers, starting with Obles, came to comfort us.


    Gail got used to people screaming and fires one of these days, but things are different this time. Firehands are on the other hand spreading, and people''s screams were increasing their numbers as if they were Yamahiko. Besides, if it''s such a massive fire, there must be a town vigilante or an army out there, but I can never feel any sign of it. Gail feels and knows how the Vigilante Vigilante Corps in B��nsnell is not in control, but even though he wonders what the hell is going on in this town, Gail still feels the need to get out of this city as soon as possible.


    And then he came to a place where Gail could see that it was near the East Gate, where layers controlled Gail again.


    "Things are weird again."


    "What? Isn''t it quiet?"


    "That''s why it''s weird. This is the gate that leads to the biggest street in town. More people are supposed to be arriving..."


    Layers slowed their steps and peered softly in the direction of the gate. That face, which is usually faceless, turned into something sinister for the first time.


    "Gail, let''s turn back"


    "Have you come this far? What''s wrong with you?"


    "Look at that."


    When Gail sneaked a peek at the gate as the layers urged him, there was a burning gate in his eyes. The watchtowers and gates are certainly wooden, but the gates, which also combine city walls, are mostly stone. Despite this, the gate was burning with tremendous momentum. Gail looked at the sight with such expressions as incredible.


    "What, that... why is it burning!?


    "I don''t. But now it''s clear. Someone set this mess up."


    "How do you know?


    "Stone gates don''t usually burn that much. Someone must have oiled it and set it on fire. Besides, the buildings around here haven''t gotten that fire-handed yet, but only the gates are burning with fierce momentum. I think this is more natural to think that someone intentionally burned the gate and took away a place to escape"


    "Why not?


    "I want to hear it from you. They''re going to kill the inhabitants of this town."


    When I hear that word, Gail turns bright blue. But for what, I can''t even imagine the layer. Rendezvous with Elsia should be a priority. Earlier alphilis and lines aren''t always out there. They''re just going back to Arnelia if they can''t rendezvous here, but I don''t know about that on the layer. I''m in a hurry because I think the layers might be separated from Elsia if they can''t rendezvous here. In fact, Rhine said the limit was until the gate collapsed.


    Layer just thought of another escape route, but nowhere was far from this place. It may be difficult to travel with Gail throughout the town where the firehand rises.


    "From the Northeast Gate... no, but that one looks like a strong firehand. The southern gate is far away, but the firehand is nowadays. But there''s so much darkness, there could be those monsters..."


    "What are you bumping about, layer? More than that..."


    Gail was connecting words that far, looking back and solidifying. Looking back at what was happening, there was a cursory gathering of the monsters that Gail and Elsia encountered from behind. It''s already night outside. I guess the monsters don''t have to be in the dark anymore.


    The layers had noticed the existence of that alien, but they had never thought that there were so many. I can''t see the cut in the row that leads to the back.


    "When this happens..."


    "What are you gonna do, layer?"


    "I can''t help it, this way"


    The moment Layer urged Gail to go out onto the boulevard, Layer felt countless gazes and stopped at the spot. Gail, who followed from behind, hit the layer and hit him in the nose with that head.


    "No! What are you suddenly stopping at!


    "Sorry, Gail. It could be bad."


    "What goes first...?


    What Gail saw was the face of one girl after another coming out of a narrow alley. Countless long necks, all with the same face, with their bloody mouths, speak to both of them.


    "There were still humans"


    "Yeah, I''m not human. Feed."


    "Delicious?"


    "Maybe. But I''m not big enough to be hungry."


    "Either way, no matter how much you eat, your stomach won''t be full"


    "Let''s just eat and then think"


    "" Let''s do that ""


    Countless anomalies from behind. Countless necks out of alleys on the boulevard. And the escape route is burning. Layer and Gail were stranded in a desperate predicament.


    Continued

 472 Boys, part 43 - inside and out

    Around the time Layer and Gayle were trying to escape from the flaming B��nsnell, outside the B��nsnell gate, the Alphilis and the others were finishing their escape and assembling. They didn''t look upset, they made their escape as ordered like pale work, and now each checks their belongings. Compared to the confusion of the inhabitants of the escaped towns around them, the opposite was the odd sight.


    "Everyone, there''s no vacancy!?


    "Oh, it doesn''t seem like a problem"


    The line completes everyone''s confirmation and comes to the Alphilis for a final report. The faces of the mercenary regiment that had infiltrated the B��nsnell were just as elite and executed Alphilis'' orders without a minute''s negligence. It moved as it was decided, assembled as it was decided, and executed things as it was decided. Of course, the strength of the commander, the precise order, is the only way to act, but their good movement will make Alphilis have a variety of experiences. Power is determined by how many people are more skilled than that number.


    Anyway, no one got out of this B��nsnell without one of the injuries was a harvest for Alphilis. Mercenaries don''t just have to fight and win anything. Necessary battles must be avoided and appropriate judgment and action must be taken for the purpose. In time, Alphilis'' men would have been very good.


    When Alphilis hears everyone is safe, he goes to Elsa to decide his future policy. Brunsnell''s escape is half Elsa''s decision. When Elsa came out of the Glass Live church, Alphilis gave instructions for total retreat because she said "retreat." Its true intent is yet to be known by Alphilis either.


    Go to the source where Alphilis is talking to Eliza somehow and ask her for her sincerity.


    "Elsa, may I have a moment?"


    "What is it?


    "I don''t mind retreating, I don''t want to stay here long either. But I just want you to know why. What the hell did Elsa see in that church? If that''s Arnelia''s secret, I have to remain silent."


    "No, I don''t mind... this way"


    Did Elsa think she didn''t want to be asked anything other than Alphilis, or she moved somewhat away with Eliza? Around us there were woefully screaming humans fleeing the scourge of B��nsnell, and suddenly everyone was trapped in grief for being chased away from their dwellings, while they were just about on their way about how to shake themselves in the future.


    Alphilis gave them a slightly sad look as she looked sideways, but there''s nothing she can do about it. Fortunately, no one was involved in the swordworn women, but the men who had escaped the city dressed up had begun looting from their surroundings, especially from the weak and the thinkers, for their own survival.


    Ugly stuff.


    "Right. But it''s a really common sight in war. I''ve lived in a city where this kind of thing happens to everyday tea meals."


    "How did you feel watching this sight?


    To the question Alphilis threw, Elsa looked at her face without measuring its sincerity, but it seemed that Alphilis threw the question out of pure interest. Two sincere eyes caught Elsa and Elsa sighed unexpectedly.


    "What''s going on?


    "No, he said you really seem like a princess where you can throw those questions at me without any cowardice or evil."


    Now Alphilis couldn''t measure the meaning of Elsa''s words, but Elsa didn''t answer that. Smiling a little fun instead, he said the answer to Alphilis'' question.


    "I''ve always wanted to get out of here, seeing these sights, and I thought I''d run away one day. But the reality was tough, and I had to live in it. So if it''s enough to take away, try to be the one to take away."


    "So?"


    "I have created an organization and become a person on the side of taking it away. But I was too conspicuous. Whatever wields power is beaten down with greater force. I was too ignorant about how this world works. Because I thought if I slapped the adult in front of me, I''d do anything. And eventually I gave in before a huge force called Arnelia.


    I also wanted a boy named Obles to know that. Someone who appeared to be him was out of business in the church. The death was spectacular, but his expression was satisfying. Maybe the way he died was happy for him, but I wanted him to know while he was alive that death wouldn''t be anything. "


    "I wonder if Elsa met Miriazal there.


    To Alphilis'' inquiry, Elsa had eyes that she would miss a moment ago.


    "That''s right. I was about to be slapped and taken by an army that got Arnelia''s forces. Miriazal was the one who wanted to go through there. I was hiding my identity, but she forcefully took my form.


    It is a complete coincidence that Miriazal wanted to go through. Apparently there was another errand nearby, and Miriazal just stopped by somewhat out of interest. But I caught Miriazal''s eye, and decided to keep my place in Arnelia. Now I appreciate it, but I couldn''t even thank you for that at the time. And Arnelia would leave one day, because at first she thought,


    "Why didn''t you leave?


    Elsa chuckled at Alphilis'' best questioning.


    "The supreme bishop, every time I''m about to break, he comes to tease me by saying, ''You heartless, weak bastard''. I was pretty good, and each time I made an effort, I only got up to this position. It was Miranda''s speech that inspired me, but it was the supreme bishop who encouraged Miranda to listen to her speech in the first place.


    In that sense I may just be dancing on the palm of the Supreme Bishop, but now I don''t feel bad. You can''t be completely free, like a human being. physically, or by law, even more by money, or by blood ties. We are bound by some means at all times. But you must have the freedom to make yourself comfortable where you''ve been locked up. Then we just need to expand our comfort areas. I was wondering if that incorrect order would only result in unfortunate consequences. "


    "What if no matter how hard you try, you don''t get comfortable?


    Elsa was annoyed by the Alphilis inquiry. And I realized I didn''t have a clear answer to that question.


    "It''s..."


    "It''s me, I think. I didn''t see a boy in person named Obres, this mastermind, but I''m sure he couldn''t do anything about it. ''Cause it''s not a normal human decision to help our own military attack their own residents. And after that, you were ready to kill whoever gave you a hand, right? This can''t be the idea of a normal human being, a child like you''re not even an adult anymore.


    Was that all the feathers cut, or was there someone who instigated him? In Elsa''s opinion, Arnelia''s bishop Glass Live was the mastermind of it, but there''s no definite proof of it, is there?


    "Yeah, well."


    "Even if Glass Live were a mastermind, I still think people who would be involved in that were pretty much cornered. So I wonder if the same thing will be repeated again unless it is clear where that negative chain came from to end this dispute. It was a similar situation to Elsa''s past. I just wonder if the only salvation for him was that he was dead with a satisfied look.


    That''s not why I have a specific solution, but does Elsa have any good opinions?


    To the words of Alphilis, Elsa layered and strained. Elsa honestly couldn''t think that far. When Elsa stepped into the church, it was a scene of tragedy inside the church. The moment Elsa saw the sight, she just thought about why the sight had been brought about by who, as if she hadn''t thought about the fundamentals of the case. It may have been a natural thought circuit for those who keep the scene, but Elsa still realized that she might not have thought about the fundamentals of these problems in the first place.


    If you do think calmly, it is an anomaly in itself that only 15 boys named Obres are the bandit''s chief. That, too, leads a bandit who is strong enough to defeat the army. Elsa thought about how the boy broke the army when she heard about the case, but what she should have thought about in the first place was why the boy started leading the bandits.


    The process by which Obles began to lead the bandits. Unless that is taken into account, the same thing can happen again even if this case is resolved. Elsa now realizes the possibility. What is true salvation? Elsa had come to think of it.


    Elsa looks at Alphilis again, but Alphilis was already immersed in his thoughts and wasn''t waiting for Elsa''s reply. Elsa wanted to hear what Alphilis was thinking, but first she felt she would not understand her story and half of what she intended without having to have a thought process where she could just talk to Alphilis on an equal footing.


    "... you''re an amazing person."


    "What?


    "No, anything"


    Elsa dared not say anything to Alphilis, who listens back. Elsa doesn''t even know why she did it. But it felt better for Alpha Reese. I thought secular thoughts would get in the way for Alphilis.


    But Alphilis returns to his original question.


    Continued

 473 Boys, Part 44 - End of request

    "So, why are you retreating?


    "... from here for a while, stay down in your chest. Obres died, as well as the Glass Live Below Temple Knight, and numerous other bodies were scattered throughout the church. Details are unknown, but they won''t be revealed any time soon. Plus, there''s disturbing air in town. We therefore recovered a number of documents that were safe, and we thought that the occasion should be withdrawn. There''s nothing you can do about the knights who should save the scene."


    "... so, what''s your future policy?


    "This concludes our request to the Alphilis and the others. From now on, the Arnelian Church project and the Alphilis should not intervene. We can''t talk about jewelry, but there''s only one thing that seems to have something to do with Alphilis."


    "It''s a bad report, isn''t it?


    "Yeah. There were signs that Glass Live turned into the Demon King. No certainty, but I''m pretty sure. Please keep this in your chest, as this is also a derivative matter for the Arnelian Church. I can''t tell you how obvious Arnelian Church officials were that there was a demon king."


    To Elsa''s offer, Alphilis was often a troubling breeze, but eventually he nodded to Elsa again as if he had come up with something.


    "Yeah... but maybe we can find out the truth now."


    "Huh?"


    "Lifeless! You must be there!? Come out!


    A little Elsa and Eliza on the sudden shout of Alphilis, but I was more surprised by the person I called. But those who lost so much and answered the call of Alphilis appeared out of the crowd.


    "She''s a weird bitch... what do you think I am?


    "My surveillance. That''s why I thought you were around?


    "Well, I happen to be there. I''m telling you, I''m not involved in this. I''m right about you, pure surveillance. I don''t even know what''s going on in this town, and I''m not interested."


    "Well, the black magicians don''t seem to get along very well."


    Ironically, Elsa puts in, the lifeless stare.


    "Watch your language, woman. There''s no such thing as a dwarf like you."


    "If you''re saying that, the dwarf''s gonna shrug your feet, okay?


    "That''s not true. You think ants can shrug Giganotosaurus'' legs? It is the mountain of Sekiyama that is trampled. Now, it seems that your master and his men have not even lost to the weakest of us?


    Elsa''s complexion changes to the word, killing me in Russia. But Lifeless didn''t have time to be funny about how it was, and Eliza took control of Elsa.


    "Master Elsa, refrain. Now is not the time."


    "... I know. I''m not going to do anything."


    "Hehe, your squire sounds calm. You do look blessed with good men."


    "Are you people-oriented? I say things like fortune-tellers."


    Ironically at Elsa''s best, Lifeless returns flat.


    "As a king, I''ve seen enough people rot. I can do as many things as I like to see there."


    "How were you? At the end of the day, they say their men fought a war over the land."


    "Well... I''ve been told by many fortune-tellers that I''ve been underprivileged by my men my whole life. Well, as far as the results go, it could have been a hit."


    I felt like Lifeless laughed a little lonely, and Alphilis asked unexpectedly. If it had been her before, she might not have done that. Alphilis himself does not think deeply about why he asked such a question.


    "Speaking of which, you were king of lifeless, weren''t you?


    "Yeah, but? Not now."


    "I hear there were a lot of amazing people in my men, too, but how was it?


    "Hmm... certainly many were stronger than knights and warriors in this world. Some took my life, and certainly there were many strong ones. Who jumped single-handedly into a thousand enemy armies and raised the general''s neck. He who escaped with a flash of cleavage after being tortured seven days and seven nights, and took the head of the castle, and opened the gate, and dropped the castle. Archers shoot through five moving targets at the same time. Warrior of the Beast knocking down Giganotosaurus'' neck with bare hands. If you raise it, I don''t have time to list it."


    As Lifeless remembers, he counts his fingers folded, but seeing that finger move out his hands superior, Alphilis had more pure doubts.


    "That''s all you have good men, and where are you not blessed?


    "Yeah? Right, nobody put me... no, what. Alpha Reese, don''t ask stupid questions."


    "What the fuck is wrong with you?"


    The servant lifeless was also a little frightened when he saw the alphilis plump.


    "Me and you are enemies. Fighting, killing each other, not getting used to it."


    "That''s true, but we''re in a truce now, aren''t we? That''s all right. If you think about it, nothing but luck would make it so easy to talk to a hero king in history, unless it''s hostile."


    "You..."


    Elsa and Eliza were not only frightened by the words of Alphilis, but also by the lifeless. But Elsa laughed at the words. That this person could beat, or even the legendary hero king.


    Because right now, at least, the hero king has a troubled face for the words of Alphilis. Because it would not have existed in his time, such as a woman who troubles the heroic king in history with her mouth alone.


    As Lifeless sighed, one crow came winging at him. When the crow stayed on the shoulder of the lifeless, its appearance became a shadow and vanished into the lifeless. After the crow disappeared, Lifeless looked at Brunsnell with a slightly sharp eye.


    "Those two... that''s what you''re gonna do"


    "Huh? What?


    "Alphilis, I will advise you only one thing, sparing your unplanned attitude. If anyone''s in the B��nsnell, it''s about getting them out of here as soon as possible. Soon no one will get out of that town."


    "What do you mean?


    Lifeless emerged a large crow from his feet as Alphilis inquired. It''s probably a kind of ceremonial god, but the humans around him are also surprised by that sudden event, going further right and left.


    Of course, there''s no way Lifeless cares about people in Ichii.


    "The guy who caused this situation is so unforgiving that I can''t compare. He''s going to destroy all the people in this town."


    "Stupid! Even the best of Slasmund and the vigilante in this town..."


    To Elsa''s question, Lifeless silently gazed at her, but answered the question as she raised the ceremonial god.


    "Unfortunately, they don''t work at all. I told you, there''s no forgiveness. All those already responsible or in a position to move the army have been killed"


    "Such an idiot!


    "It means you''re the one who can do such a stupid thing. His strength may not be as strong as mine, but his readiness and lack of forgiveness are missing one of us. You should leave this town soon. You don''t think staying long is going to do you any good?


    "Wait! If you know that, how can you..."


    Lifeless disappeared heavenly without answering Alphilis'' last question. The remaining Alphilis and Elsa looked at each other, but they heard an even louder cheer there.


    "What noise!?


    "Alfi, oh dear!


    It was Uty who flew in. She flies with a rare and serious face. Originally a beautiful face, but with such a serious look, it is also Rin.


    And it''s usually a utility that never forgets humor, but all this time, the joke was out.


    "The east gate burned out. Nobody gets in or out of here with this!


    "Huh? ''Cause Luna and Rhine said there''s still a boy coming out"


    "I can''t seem to do it anymore. You can''t break through with that flame."


    As Alphilis ran guided by Uti, a burning eastern gate entered his eyes there. The gates have already begun to collapse, and no matter what Uti says, they are not a substitute for humans to break through. Week after week, I almost had a few people stuffed and tormented, whether they came through that flame or got caught up in it. The smell of meat burning was terrible, and many humans held their noses and mouths, and some courageous people were trying to help them, but would probably end up in jail. Whatever the heat, it''s a good place to strike a blind flame. Sure, there won''t be many more escapes.


    When Alphilis understands the current situation, he immediately skips the instructions.


    "Rhine, the boys haven''t come out yet, have they?


    "Oh, not yet"


    "We have to do something... Uty checks the situation from above! If there''s someone like that, report it. I''ll be in touch with the waiting party! Other personnel create as much space as troops can deploy here. Hurry!"


    Whatever you may say on the mouth, Alphilis cared about the boys. And Alpha Reese''s first order, they started to move quickly.


    Continued

 474 Boys, thats 45. You want to come out of the flames.

    "Hey, layer. It''s these guys!?


    "That''s why I don''t know."


    Layer and Gail were surrounded by countless anomalies, while the two stood tall with nature. But while Layer is desperate to figure out a way out, Gail is just in a hurry with a sweat. I guess that Gail''s reaction was more natural as a child.


    "(Whatever you do... if it''s just me, it''s hard to get out with Gail. But you can''t abandon it, if you get anything)"


    The layers'' eyes show candidates who are likely to get one after the other. But all of them are difficult to pick up in this enclosed situation. If the layer leaves Gail, the two of them will be attacked at that moment. In the meantime, it was words of apology that came out of Layer''s mouth.


    "Gail, I''m sorry."


    "Huh? What?


    "It''s my failure. I''m in this situation."


    "You can''t help it. This is nobody''s fault. There''s nothing to say about that among us. That''s what you decided?


    Watching Gail laugh a little even in this situation made Layer a little emotional. I just thought I had a good brother. And I felt strongly that there was no option to abandon Gail. And to myself that seems to be the case, the layers are somewhat relieved.


    As I echoed the thought of that layer, now I wondered if the flames of the castle gate had kindled, and from them came a beautifully white horse riding through the flames. And the person who jumped from behind it vividly cut down the anomaly he was trying to grab on the layer.


    "It''s okay!?


    When he saw the woman, whose black hair was soaked and whose cheeks were subjected to alien returning blood, Layer was accidentally blinded. Being a living woman, for some reason there was no realism in the sight - the layer had often solidified on the spot with no response.


    Did the woman worry when she saw such a layer, grabbing the layer''s shoulder and shaking it gently.


    "You were just a kid, weren''t you? Are you hurt?


    "Uh... oh, yes"


    "I''m late to introduce myself, I''m Alphilis. And that''s where Aerial manipulates the horses."


    When Alphilis introduced Aerial, she was in the middle of knocking down the aliens around her with her back sword and spear. And when he defeated about 20 aliens he could reach all the way through, Aerial paid off a spear''s blood paste, manipulated his beloved horse''s silphide to cover Alphilis and the boys, and stood in front of the aliens and the man-eater.


    "Alfie. Whatever the type of people around you, those necks are big, huh?


    "Right. Don''t worry, the reinforcements will be here."


    At that moment, a burning gate blew away with a roar and light. Gail jumps up unexpectedly to the sudden thundering at close range. Layers also lowered themselves unexpectedly to the sudden events.


    "Hey, what?


    "Don''t worry, mate."


    Emerald is the owner of the white feathers that appear above, in the sky faintly colored red red by flames. She pulled out a golden sword of sashimi with thunderbolts and was waving at the Alphilis and the others. Alphilis also waves back to respond to the hand.


    Meanwhile, many humans have entered through the shattered gates. Its leading points are Rhine and Rosetta, and Larna.


    "Alphilis, are you all right?


    "Damn, you''re so lame. I can''t let the wind wrap around me in the air and attack me in the flames. How much Emerald reported that the kids were surrounded by demons inside, so there would be more to do."


    "That''s right. What are you going to do if it leaves a burning mark on your maiden''s soft skin?


    "Uh... well, wouldn''t it be nice if we were all safe?


    Lisa, who came in later, was the only one who was calm, even though everyone could sneer a little disappointed at the non-tense words unleashed by Alphilis.


    "Focus, ladies and gentlemen, on the big lady in front of you as you preach later"


    Everyone naturally recognizes Maneater, even if Lisa doesn''t urge them to. Lisa was sensing its presence on the sensor in the first place. Much of the magic originally practiced in the outer periphery of the city had been rendered ineffective because of the burning of the gate, and Lisa''s sensors had become somewhat operational. As a result, Lisa senses that the boys are being attacked by aliens, and that Emerald is conducting reconnaissance from above, just in case, leading to the entry of the Alphilis.


    Whether the man eater was surprised by the sudden events, or by the roar of emeralds and impulses, he pulls his neck in for a moment and asks somewhat attentively how the Alphilis and the others are doing.


    Looking at her, Alphilis and Rhine took the signal together.


    "Line, you monster..."


    "Oh, Lisa''s right. You''re the guy I met in the novice dungeon. You look familiar on that side."


    "Things are a lot different from before. Is there such a demon?


    "Well, the other guy is the other guy. It would be anything. But..."


    He must have knocked it down in the previous state, Rhine thinks. After I did defeat him, I saw the girl as a spiritual body and left her presence alone, but I didn''t expect the line to show up in this form again. The line imagines that maybe you''re possessed with something and moving it, but it doesn''t matter at the moment, and it''s a fact you can''t do anything about it.


    But unlike last time, there was Larna. Behind everyone who holds a weapon, Larna speaks to them in a rare and fortified tone.


    "Gentlemen, please wait. It is a demon to which the evil spirits have been subjected. The same goes for peripheral anomalies."


    "Larna, you know what I mean?


    Larna smiles back at Alphilis'' astonished face.


    "Alfie, who do you think I am? I''m a White Witch Fairtoose apprentice, but I''m a Dark Witch, right? If it''s about evil spirits, it''s my specialty."


    "I see. So?


    "As I said earlier, that is a state in which evil spirits have become obsessed with some sort of demon. It is possible to defeat it because it has an entity, but it cannot scratch the evil spirit of the body in any way. Kill him on this spot, and he''ll just be resurrected, sooner or later."


    "Then what?


    To the question of the line, Larna''s eyes sharpen.


    Continued

 475 Boys, Part 46 - The Spirit Who Eats People, Again

    "I''ll drag the body out first, then I''ll finish it off with magic. Spiritual bodies do not undergo physical interference, but they undergo interference such as spirits and elements, so magic is relatively effective. Fortunately, there is even the Archbishop of the Arnelian Church here, and it will be indispensable for how to vanish."


    Attention is drawn to Elsa and Eliza, who refrain further behind Rana. Elsa didn''t have to come here by nature, but she followed her voluntarily. That''s because, in purpose, we need to see what happened to this town, and it was never meant to help the Alphilis or anything like that. But there was no way he could not help as the High Priest of Arnelia more than the evil spirits were recognized. That is the social responsibility of Arnelianism, which monopolizes the magic of the sacred system.


    Elsa nodded smallly at Eliza, looking for her complexion to ask permission from Elsa.


    "I have no choice. We are not stingy enough to cooperate more than this has happened. Eliza, I''ll allow it. Help Lord Alphilis, destroy evil spirits immediately."


    Copy that, sir.


    Eliza took away the cloth of the double sword and took out the new sword. Then crawl your hands on that sword and chant.


    [There is light in that hand. To defeat the wicked, give me strength]


    "Sacred (Shine) Double Sword (Saver):


    The area is enveloped in light for a moment, and Eliza''s weapon begins to shine. The magic of the sacred system, used by the Arnelian Church when dealing with enemies of dark attributes such as evil spirits. Because the chant itself is easy and does not consume as much magic as it does, it can be used by anyone working for the Temple Knights at the Deep Green Palace (the lowest condition being that it can be used), but it takes several steps to master and takes time to acquire. The Arnelian Church is virtually monopolized because the Arnelian religion has not published the procedure and much preparation is needed.


    That''s powerful enough. If you are a weak spirit, you will not be able to keep that figure even if you simply approach the light. Elsa ears softly at Eliza, who holds the sword.


    "(Eliza, keep asking. What do you think of that spiritual body?


    "(Evil spirits of considerable height... in history confirmed in Arnelia, with the greatest Evil Spirit enabler as the top of the five levels, is that the third stage)"


    "(Well, in the phase of moving to the entity and acting freely, the third stage requirements will be met. But if the aliens around you were the creation of this evil spirit, the evil spirits that grow around you would be equivalent to the fourth stage. Then it will be Arnelia''s priority crusade and require the deployment of the army. We can''t afford that in the current situation on this continent, and let''s get the help of the Alphilis and defeat them on this occasion before it becomes such a hassle)"


    "(Okay. Be sure to knock them out and show them)"


    Eliza holds a double sword and leads the Alphilis and the others. And next to it, a rosetta lines up.


    "Whoa, knight of Arnelia. The captain of this regiment is Atai. I can''t give up."


    "I see. But if my opponent is an evil spirit, too, I can''t give in as a role. What do you think, shouldn''t this be in the form of competing ahead?


    "Hehe, you want to compete with Atai? You look classy and say it. Alfie, okay?


    "Whatever you want"


    Seeing Rosetta laughing fun, Alphilis just gave her permission to "I can''t help it". With the permission of the captain, Rosetta, who erects the great sword, and Eliza, who lines up beside him, lead each of them with a sword.


    And Maneater made an odd noise when he saw the Alphilis entering the battle posture and was alert.


    "Quick, good, good!"


    "Come on!


    "Coming."


    The first two to start running, but a large number of subpoenas are activated in front of them. The man-eater used it.


    "Summon?"


    "Well, you should no longer be certified as the Demon King."


    Alphilis prompted Aerial in one of Elsa''s words, and Aerial launched an arrow. That''s a signal to my friends to refrain from outside. We asked for backup for an emergency inside.


    At the same time, Alphilis issues the decree.


    "Everyone! Be one group with three or four neighbors, and fight together. In the event of an injury, the same companion shall be allowed to leave. Him!"


    The battle begins in earnest with that voice. Demons captured by Anomalies, such as Oak and Goblin, emerge from the Summoning Regiment. And mixed with them, large demons such as Hecaton Kale and even Cyclops also appeared.


    But many of them ran to crush Rosetta before she was summoned to check the surrounding situation.


    "Wow!


    The demons who have just been summoned with the sword of Rosetta are cut down one after the other. Not even the Cyclops accumulated with Rosetta''s sword waved down their defenseless necks.


    The fellows watching how to fight it were the first to marvel at the irregular Rosetta way, but one after another began to learn from her that it was a good means.


    "Not sloppy, Rosetta?


    "Can you fight the demon opponent with a clean fight! Win!"


    My companions continued to drag me to Rosetta, who specializes in returning blood. Meanwhile, calmly, Eliza had caught only the man-eater. She stood in front of Maneater''s necks as she slammed her enemies at the shortest distance.


    The red sight of the flames also looks slightly reddish with the look of Eliza, who should be calm.


    "Evil Spirit, leave"


    "What''s going on?


    I''m just hungry.


    "Hey, that''s good."


    Eliza doesn''t even move to appeal to each of the man-eaters. Once again when she laid down her double sword, she began one light kick up and spin over her head. I''m tempted by that voice.


    "Don''t think I can forgive you as a person, even if your appearance is with children, such as eating people!


    One of Maneater''s necks is cut off by a flashing temper and a twin sword that is swung down. With that in mind, a spectacular battle began. There are 6 necks left. Eliza restrains all of it as she turns her sword overhead again. And in too short a time, Maneater moved. The spirit of the girl, who was originally unproductive. Waiting methods of warfare are not possible.


    One of Maneater''s necks approached, and Eliza slashed him into a hanging, just like earlier. Immediately after, a second neck approached behind the empty Eliza, but as she shook down and kicked the sword stabbed to the ground up, she used the recoil to shaft her body and slash her neck off from the diagonal top.


    But whether they drop two necks or not, it''s not enough to stop Maneater''s appetite. When Eliza noticed the two necks approaching further from behind, she stuck her sword to the ground in reverse and kicked the ground one step harder. Running straight up to the sword, she flew as high as a bar. The neck of the man-eater passed under Eliza, and Eliza shook her two necks down and stabbed her in the stomach as she jumped up.


    And by the time Eliza looked back, Rosetta had cleaned up the remaining two. Other companions have stabbed him in the neck when he fell to the ground. Rosetta spoke to Eliza in a good mood as she shook off the blood paste on her sword and put the sword on her shoulder.


    "Arnelia''s sister, don''t do it."


    "Hi. And my name isn''t ''sister'', it''s Eliza"


    "Right. Then Eliza''s sister."


    Seeing a rosetta like that with no evil, Eliza understood Rosetta''s character. The more serious you are, the more serious you are, the kind of person you play with. That''s what Miriazal has to say, so Eliza somehow understood. He said if you take him seriously, you''re just tired.


    Still, Rosetta doesn''t mind talking to Eliza.


    Eliza, by the way.


    "... what is it?


    "Aren''t your pants a little tight? Your underwear''s eating up and your shapes are clear, huh?


    Eliza hid her butt in the words. Plus, my face is red. Seeing that adorable reaction, Rosetta laughed as she did.


    "Oh, that''s a cute reaction. But you don''t look cute. You''re Eggy''s."


    "Beh, that''s not true."


    "Is that a hobby?


    "Is there a problem?!?


    "Don''t be ridiculous."


    Elsa came forward a long time, like stopping Eliza from making fun of it and Rosetta, who rebutted by turning her face bright red. At some point I am also preparing my armor, kneeling, for combat outfits, that is, short sleeves and short-like outfits. And next to it was also Aerial.


    "So is Rosetta. Coming."


    "What''s coming?


    It was Rosetta, who had already slapped her neck off and sprinkled half of it, but she saw what was ahead of Aerial''s gaze and went back to her serious face again.


    Continued

 476 Boys, Part 47 - More Power

    "Hey, this guy..."


    "Oh, don''t be alarmed. Digits aren''t the same as the last demon king we did."


    A further maneater''s neck begins to appear from the darkness between the buildings, one, two. But now I can''t stop getting more of that neck. Rosetta''s eyes already show more than 10 necks, while her neck continues to emerge from the darkness.


    A servant rosetta also changes her complexion when she sees it.


    "Shit, you don''t have a kiri"


    "Right. But we have to."


    "Where is the root of that monster?


    Together, we face to face with what Alphilis said.


    "Well, if you say so."


    "Wait a minute, Lisa will look into it"


    Lisa focuses on flying the sensors, but seemed to be struggling to find out if the magic applied to the entire B��nsnell was still alive.


    "... you can''t. There seems to be a main unit in the back quite a bit. The sensors from here won''t arrive jammed by sorcery."


    Then we''ll have to take a special attack.


    "You want me to rip that neck off?


    To the question of the line, everyone looked anxious. Lisa makes one suggestion.


    "It''s certainly a bad idea to blindly special attack. All right, here''s Lisa, the beautiful woman, taking her skin off."


    "Take it all off without saying it''s one skin. It won''t even be a spare body... ugh!


    Utility said something extra, so Lisa was tapping Utility off and stepping on it as if it were a fly tap. Quite a fairy blasphemy, but I really don''t feel that way when Uty is the other person. Is it because no fairy so accustomed to the world of men is so?


    Lisa was serious while stepping on that utility. Lisa closes her eyes and opens her arms, stationary in such a way that she receives something from heaven. I had never even seen Lisa like that in Alphilis. And when Lisa opened her eyes, she said to Aerial:


    "Aerie, this is an ability I acquired in my training with Faranx"


    "With your father...?


    "Yeah. Faranx taught me how to use my abilities, also assuming a battle between humans. There must have been a time when he himself was deeply involved with humans. I''ll show you what he left me."


    Lisa spreads her arms and begins to concentrate further. In the first place, sensors'' abilities have something in common with both sorcerers and militants. Mages convert magical powers that flow out of themselves into elements of various attributes as they are, or interfere with magical powers and spirits in the atmosphere. A skilled militant, on the other hand, releases life energy outside or stays at one point in his body. The "Far Away" technique used by the Blackhawk Zeldos is an application of this. A sensor is something that makes life energy very thin and flies out like magic.


    In this sense, the sensor''s ability can also be described as intermediate between a sorcerer and a militant. Whether it is a sword or whatever, the master user is oddly well researched because he uses nature and the ability of the sensor wherever he is intended.


    And Lisa, as a sensor, is already at the top of the Alliance, and she knows how to use it.


    "Oh."


    "I can do that..."


    Cheers from around Lisa. Over Lisa''s head was composed of a light peachy sphere, about twice Lisa''s body. If you look at it a little transparent, it would be close to the cavity inside. Lisa''s forehead is stained with thin, sweaty sweat. Maneater was also wary of Lisa''s shitty concentration, or he didn''t dare try to move.


    "... Ha!


    With Lisa''s little hanging voice, the sphere was launched into the sky. Launched diagonally forward, it began without sound where the sky became slightly invisible as everyone watched. At the same time Lisa falls to her knees and Renatica approaches it. Lisa was breathing unexpectedly on her shoulders.


    "Ha, ha."


    "Lisa, are you okay?


    "You''re not fine. Because I''m so tired of this. But no one can escape this detection."


    Lisa thought in her discussions with Faranx. If you are fighting a human opponent, whether you can break the magic of perception inhibition determines your excellence as a sensor. And I studied what witchcraft of perception inhibition was like in the first place.


    Everyone is releasing more or less life and magic. The two pathways are separate in humans, and whichever can be released more depends on lineage and training, but most of the time, if one of the release pathways is met, the remaining one cannot be released from the same site. The official term is called ''meridians'', but Lisa''s perception is that "two pores cannot be made in the same place". But many people on this continent release some vitality in the first place.


    Anyone can "feel the signs". This is a tease that thin membranes of vitality emanate from themselves are around the body, but when something hits them, they feel their presence. In the case of sensors, the way they feel is more acute. The magic of perception inhibition is the magic of blocking this vitality. Lisa studied the properties of this sorcery. The magic of perception inhibition is often stretched in circles along the shape of buildings, or in enemy formations, etc. But while Sonar from one side (the life force emitted by the sensors) is valid, where homogeneous Sonar from the other direction interferes, we know that the magic of perception inhibition disappears. It is, of course, learning with the advice of Phalanx.


    Lisa thought. It is very difficult for two sensors to emit homogeneous sonar. In another quality sonar, it makes no sense because the sonars beat each other out of one another. What does one human do to generate sonar from another direction? And it arrived at this ability.


    "Shall I even name it ''Full Snow (Blooming Snow)''? If there''s anything you can hide from Lisa, try to hide."


    From the sphere I could play, there was a small sphere dancing like snow. After each of them has been dancing fluffy for a while, Pan, you start to play simultaneously and fly the sonar. Like throwing numerous ripples into an ocean called the sky.


    I hardly know what''s going on with a regular person, but Lisa is the only one who''s got the whole thing.


    "Alfi, we know where the main body of the enemy is. The main body of the enemy is one block ahead of here. They hide so that they can be buried inside the building. But this..."


    "What''s going on?


    "It''s big... it''s going to be about one collective home around there"


    "Heh... I wonder what that is."


    "There are other problems. At the end of the day, how do we get this swarm of necks closer to the main body?"


    The line calmly analyzes the situation. There are two of them who have raised their names in it.


    "Let me go. To that extent, make it creepy."


    "Shall I attack from the sky? We have company this time, maybe we can broil it out."


    Renatica and Tasha advanced, respectively, but Alphilis shook his head after much thought.


    "No. I can''t even imagine how many people Luna''s attacking. And the length of the target''s neck is pretty good. It could also reach above. It''s dangerous."


    "Then what do we do? I have a hand in asking Emerald..."


    "You can''t do that either. Impulses are too big. Just like Tasha, he''ll be attacked by the time he reaches the main body''s location, and from here, he doesn''t know how many impulses he can shake to reach his opponent. If we destroy the building badly, it''s not gonna work for us to get close."


    "Then no hitter? Sometimes they run away."


    "No - I''ll do it"


    There are a few things in that word of Alphilis that have taken my breath all the time. It was Larna who reacted first.


    "Alfi, it''s"


    "Don''t worry, Larna. Because this time I''ll try to control it well. Just don''t hesitate to help me stop. ''Cause I''m sure I can do better than last time."


    Alphilis leaves for one serving. Man Eater missed the time to get attacked, every neck was just wanting to see the deck and this one. In the first place, I''m not clearly hostile to the Man Eaters and the Alphilis. It''s just that she wants to fill her belly, and Doom is pushing me just in case I don''t get my hands on a line of alphilis. The boys were protected by the Alphilis, separated by a few necks dropped, and any further battles as a man-eater were somewhat troubling. You don''t even have to put it on a strong opponent. Whether they are strong or not, it has nothing to do with taste and quantity.


    When Alphilis took off his coat, he threw it away. I have a girlfriend who rolls her sleeves and takes a big breath.


    "Well. I have an agreement, but you''re the one who''s been setting it up. Is that okay?


    "Don''t you know. So you shook off the firepowder, okay!?


    Alphilis unleashes the curse and begins to unleash its magic. To the now windless B��nsnell, the wind began to surround the alphilis like a storm. The wind starts quietly and increases its momentum with every spin.


    The alphilis in the center squeals with no one.


    "Honestly, there''s absolutely no need to interact with you here. But, you know, I never forgot about that time in the cave. I''ll let you clear the minds of the people you killed here."


    From the surrounding flaming building, the firepowder gathers around the Alphilis. They rode the wind and increased their numbers so that they danced around the Alphilis. The appearance was as if it were a festival of flames gathered in the light called Alphilis.


    "Please, get away from me! We''re gonna have a roll!


    "This is more than when you did it with Lifeless, right? I thought you were serious about your training, but was Alfi also improving your strength"


    "Oh, my hair..."


    Aerial and Lisa guide the group away from following the transformation of the Alphilis. In doing so, Larna noticed a further transformation of the alphilis. Alpha Reese''s hair is red and she''s changing its color. Larna was the one who was most surprised at how it went.


    "Lying. I mean..."


    "What the hell. Alfie''s hair is changing color. Lana, do you do that to magicians often?


    "I don''t. Yeah, it''s possible exactly, but that''s what happened in such a short time."


    Lana said that much and shut her mouth. I''m not far enough from Alphilis yet, and if I stay here, I do eat the convolutions myself. I thought ensuring my safety was paramount, and Larna also prioritized evacuation.


    Nevertheless, the transformation of Alphilis was unusual, and Larna doubted my eyes. Hair discoloration is experienced by powerful magicians. In fact, Larna''s hair color is also black according to her attributes. But that''s going to discolor over time. Larna was born with a lot of power, so although her hair color was also born close to black, she was about 10 years old when she changed color to so pitch black. Well, I never saw or heard of such an instantaneous discoloration like Alphilis.


    "(Alfi, what the hell are you...)"


    The battle began as Larna watched worried.


    Continued

 477 Boys, Part 48 - Body

    "No, no, no!


    "Ohhhhhhhh!


    Each of Maneater''s necks strikes the Alphilis with a screaming and roaring voice, all as a leading must-win. Seeing it, Alphilis slammed the firepowder collected in his right hand onto the ground and instantly created a wall of flames.


    "Gee!"


    "That''s it!


    Several faces burn and the alphilis starts chanting with the unexpected crevice of the maneater peeking.


    [Gather and divide the spirits and put them in vain vessels to dance and play. I offer more sacrifices to the Spirit.]


    "Flaming Beast (Flame) Madness (Caprizio):


    I''m good at witchcraft when it comes to alphilis, but because there are tons of fires around, flaming witchcraft works very well. More firepower and ferocity than usual, the flock of flaming beasts roar and strike the man-eaters.


    Flaming beasts biting, clawing, kicking and attacking the Maneaters. Occasionally, Maneater was engulfed in flames and began to come to anguish. But from the darkness comes a further number of heads. My buddies thought it was like a nightmare to see how it went, but Alphilis never flinches.


    "Don''t think you can win just because you have a lot of numbers. Beasts, burn them down!


    As Alphilis screams, so many flaming birds descend upon her from the burning surrounding building. And as I circled around her to say hello to Alphilis, I hung on to the man eater one after another. Maneater also tries to respond with a further number of necks, but not a few birds fly in to the Alphilis. And the burning man-eater''s neck began to smash them into the surrounding buildings, with too much suffering.


    It was just a hell of a picture as the countless necks screaming were caught in flames and building collapse. The fellow Alphilis watching it was stunned by the sight he had never seen.


    "Wow..."


    "What a sight..."


    But Alphilis was very calm for the magic he used. Lisa, Aerial and Larna watched as they worried about the condition, but the other faces had to pay more attention to the sight in front of them than they did to Alphilis.


    "Coming."


    When Alphilis snapped with a small voice that only Lisa could hear, she began to hear something pull over as it drifted. At the same time, the sound of buildings collapsing gradually becomes louder. Something is definitely approaching the Alphilis.


    When its painful collapse did not stop and its last footsteps were heard, it represented itself before the Alphilis and the others.


    "What, this..."


    "Hey, come on"


    "Things will have limits."


    "So!


    Uty''s words were never exaggerated, and a huge black mass, perhaps the main body of the man-eater, appeared to be through a four-story building complex in front of him. The giant creature, which was four stories tall and three buildings wide, stretched its neck from its torso and its darkened object. On the contrary, new necks grew one after the other from their carcass-like parts.


    The creature has no legs. I don''t have eyes again. There are countless short incomplete tentacle-like suckers stuck around the periphery of the body, but in too incomplete a shape it was a creature no one had ever seen. For the first time, all the humans on the spot are flabbergasted. That was the same with Alphilis.


    "What, this creature..."


    "I didn''t know Scylla''s body was like that."


    "There must have been no reports of crusades for 200 years. I don''t notice that body in the dark, and no one must have noticed its full content. If you lurk your breath, you might not even notice the sensors. Something you wouldn''t expect to have that big a creature. They thought it was a rock or something."


    "In fact, I can''t even get Lisa''s sensors. Even Lisa didn''t know it was a creature, even though she knew it was something. Besides, is it because of that glowing liquid around, echoing the sensor? I''ll only grab the outer shell, but in a cave without light, it''ll still only seem like a rock."


    "Where did that come from?"


    Rosetta''s questions are best, but no one has a clear answer to them. The question is more about how to defeat the giant monster in front of you than that. Alphilis'' thoughts had begun to spin in full to imagine the right way to kill.


    "Now, do you want to boil and eat or bake and eat? Either way, I don''t think I can eat it. Burning it up will take time, and if you freeze it, you''ll have trouble reprocessing it. And then..."


    I hang up the edge of my mouth just saying that Alphilis came up with something good and try to start the next chant of sorcery. Then, the maneaters burst out of nowhere and barked simultaneously.


    "" "Quiet!


    Other humans unwittingly block their ears to the oddity that can be both a golden sound and a scream. The surrounding collapsing buildings begin to collapse simultaneously, but only one person, Alphilis, was calmly watching Maneater''s trends.


    Seeing that man-eater, only the part with the tentacles goes up heavenly high. As the Alphilis'' companions accidentally looked up to heaven and then uttered their own words, as they saw something incredible.


    "Wait... wait!


    "Is that a head?


    As the snake stands his head, and as he intimidates his enemies. The man-eater lifted the part that would be its head, supporting the belly and tail areas. Then the height was much higher than the surrounding buildings, and the giant of the man-eater was exposed again.


    Even the servant lines and rosettas cannot hide their surprises in this giant. Neither had Aerial. Also, I had never seen a giant creature so far. Its height has reached a height that would be twice as high as Giganotosaur''s.


    "What are you gonna do, that"


    "Come on... ask Alfi"


    When Rhine and Rosetta saw the alphilis, the alphilis of the day was in a soberly different chant of sorcery. Larna notices that the hair is starting to discolor even once again.


    Blessed be Thy bounty, the protector of the land. Its shape is a shield. Do not block the disaster that befalls me]


    "The Great Shield of the Earth (Earth)"


    With the chant of Alphilis, the immovable earth rises. Even Fenna''s chant can protrude the earth, but it is incomparable with her chant. The earth, which instantly rises to about the collective dwellings, is formed as a giant shield before the alphilis.


    At the same time, the color of Alphilis'' hair had changed like before. Red to brown. The color of her hair, which changes instantly, also changes the wrapping air of the alphilis. From the aggressive appearance of earlier, to one person who is tauntingly self-conscious. Even the fellow Alphilis seems so different to see how she is.


    "Alfi, what happens?


    Crush so much solitary that Uty doesn''t even sound like Lisa. The question must have sprung up at the bottom of everyone''s unconscious thoughts. But the more the question disappeared, the menace of the man eater in front of him was awesome.


    The maneater wakes up as when the snake intimidates his opponent, his neck like the tip of the tentacle sounds simultaneously odd. And I thought of the body that woke me up, and I fell in to beat it to the Alphilis.


    "Whew!"


    "Aww. Let''s get out of here!


    "Uh, it''s too late. There''s nothing you can do but rely on the magic of a big woman."


    To wandering Dorothy, Lisa is strangely enlightened and calm. Sometimes at times like this, Uti gets together with Dorothy on the funny half and makes a scene, but Uti didn''t care about that for some reason. I don''t have to panic, because her instincts told me.


    "It''s okay. Yes, I''m sure it''s okay"


    As the sober utility believed, the body of a giant hammer-like man-eater swung down from heaven was prevented by the built walls of the Alphilis. Like an earthquake, a strip swayed to shock, and the walls deformed along the body of the man-eater, crushing the alphilis into it, but the protection of the earth was stiff, and the alphilis did not even seem to have reached that shock.


    Alphilis took matters calmly and when he put one hand on the shield he was in the next chant.


    [Bury the unfulfilled, their vain bodies in the piles of the great countless lands. It is not the blood that flows from your body, but the pain]


    "Virgin of the earth (Maiden):


    Shortly after the chant of the alphilis, countless piles jumped out of the wall, skewering the body of the man-eater. From the sight of it, this sorcery, which appears to have suddenly emerged a giant sword mountain, the normal operator is the best at making one pile appear, but Alphilis used this sorcery on such a scale as to skewer a warcraft like Oyama.


    From beyond the wall I can hear a painful cry that is hard to describe, but I cannot ask how it is with you that you are inhibited by the wall. It was just that everyone was convinced of the victory of the Alphilis with that cry.


    Was it cheap enough for Alphilis again, leaving the scene for his buddies?


    "I can''t move with this anymore. After that, cook and cook as you please."


    "That''s a hell of a magic trick. When did you remember that?


    Aerial asks Alphilis.


    "I mean, my master taught me before. I have my eyes full of magic books, and if I know it, I can use it."


    "But this magic won''t be used on this scale. Besides, magic doesn''t mean you can use it if you know it. It is generally something that takes time to tame the Spirit and himself, and then gradually creates with the Spirit from the constitutive phase of witchcraft. I''ve never seen or heard of this use, but how the hell did you remember it?


    Larna asks Alphilis a question in surprise. Communication with the Spirit, which is fundamental for magicians, is something that you take the time to do slowly. Even witches with extremely high affinity with the Spirit often spend a month loose to be able to exercise one sorcery.


    Especially those who use dark lineage witchcraft like Larna, there are so many who will peek into so much darkness in the process of mastering witchcraft that the spirit itself will go away. Even if it can be mastered, it is imperative that it may be influenced by darkness. That is why it is logical that many people who use dark magic commit criminal acts.


    Not just dark witchcraft, but something called witchcraft affects the operator in no small measure. Magic like attacking others has an aggressive effect, and defensive systems include the spirit of self-sacrifice. Of course, you can''t get involved in a dozen things, but it''s not weird that the spirit is tiny, at least if you use different kinds, like Alphilis, and high-end sorcery. The use of Alphilis magic is extremely dangerous.


    Lana''s words are half worrying. Of course I would have a pure interest as a magician. But the answer to Alphilis didn''t work out the way Larna expected.


    Continued

 478 Boys, Part 49 - Disturbers

    "I don''t care how they say they remembered it... if I only had the image of the chant and the shape I use, I could do it..."


    "It''s not that simple of sorcery that Alfi uses. Because if it were so easy to use, it would be extremely dangerous magic for both the surroundings and the operators. If it''s terrible, it''s not weird if your body starts to recoil."


    "Hmm, but it''s true"


    "So you know more about that place."


    "Wait a minute. Let''s clear that up first."


    Elsa moved to control Alphilis and Larna because the main body of the man-eater appeared in front of her. I guess the main body of Scylla has already died out. Like when Rhine had previously defeated him in a beginner''s dungeon, Maneater walked as unreliable as a lie for his earlier assault. The look was year-to-year, but Elsa''s expression was very harsh.


    "Everyone prepare to attack. Don''t think of me as the girl who keeps looking at me. That''s just as evil as the Great Evil Spirit is. Kill him, even if he doesn''t want to, and he''ll scatter all the disaster around him."


    "If an expert is like that, then so be it... you''re somewhat shy of making a total attack on a toddler, albeit a spirit"


    "That idea is sweet! Some of them deliberately take on the appearance of boys and girls. Kill me now, or I''ll leave you with your troubles later."


    Elsa reprimands herself when she sees Larna concentrating her magic with hesitation. From his experience in pilgrimage assignments, Elsa has undertaken the task of butchering a significant number of evil spirits. There have been so many tragic incidents that it has become an external secret that the death of a colleague was not as damaging as the last time he infiltrated Anomaly''s workshop. The experience speaks. The evil spirit of this girl needs to be completely wiped out here and now.


    But was it fatal that it was not ready? Or it may be unnecessary, but the magical facets simultaneously unleash magic toward a man-eater equal to defenselessness, but they vanish to be blocked by something in front of the man-eater.


    "What!?


    The most surprising thing was Elsa. The sorcery unleashed varied, but there were at least four types: light, darkness, flame, wind. It is not a normal event to completely block all of that.


    But from the place where the magic scratched off, Osiria appeared dressed in a red dress.


    "Looks like you''re in danger."


    When Osiria lands on the spot with a flutter, she turns to the head of the man-eater. Osiria is also a girl''s spirit, but she looks a little older than Maneater. Would it actually be as high as one head? Man Eater didn''t look like he knew what was about to happen to him, and he was licking his fingers like he wanted. It was then that Osiria tried to take Maneater and leave the place, as there was nothing.


    "Wait! I won''t allow you to take that girl!


    Elsa stopped Osiria as she stamped him with her hands. Osiria stops the metastasis that nearly activated her voice. When she points her inorganic black eyes at Elsa, she speaks with a voice without color.


    "... what can I do for you?


    "There''s a lot of it! How much damage do you think that evil spirit did? I''ll let him disappear here and now!


    "Then all you have to do is shoot silently from behind. But I''m not sweet enough to make you do it. What are you so scared of?


    When he saw Osiria laughing at him, Elsa was stuck in words. Indeed, Osiria was right, it would have been most efficient to aim and shoot for the magical moments of metastasis. Because Elsa couldn''t even understand why she didn''t.


    I was just hesitant. Elsa was feeling that it was not sympathy, but an instinctive fear. The girl in the red dress in front of me right now. That if this girl cares about it, most of the people on this scene will be killed. Elsa glanced at Alphilis, but she was also dripping cold sweat down her neck. The curse remains open. But even with her, she''s trapped in fear.


    When Elsa was stuck in words, Osiria uttered the words as if she had guessed their circumstances.


    "Sure, this is an arbitrary advance for this man-eater. Neither I nor Doom intend to aggressively break your agreement with Oranzebul, and if Maneater''s actions do you harm, you will be punished accordingly.


    But that''s it for now. Apparently, there wasn''t any direct damage to you guys, and this one''s been hit with a man-eater entity. If I don''t decide to share the pain here anymore, I''ll have to fight. I''m sure that''s not good for either of us. "


    "... what''s against us?


    To Elsa''s utmost resistance, Osiria smiles and shows. Like you made that little fool of yourself. Osiria throws a gaze that looks down at Elsa,


    "You know what I mean. My Alphilis and the others will miss it on the pact, but I have no hesitation about the Arnelian Church. Then there''s a good chance that we''re both going to die on this occasion. Thank you, Alphilis. If she had attacked me, I would have killed both of you."


    Elsa was colder in the liver than angry when she saw Osiria laugh with pleasure. Because Osirian''s words felt as heavy as Arnelia''s precepts. The words of a high-ranking sorcerer say that it alone brings magic, but maybe so does Osiria again.


    Was Osiria satisfied when she saw Elsa''s complexion turn pale, now she turned her gaze to Alphilis?


    "You didn''t attack me often."


    "... I don''t know, but I thought it was useless"


    "Oh, that''s clever, you. I''m sure you''re much smarter and intuitive than you think you are around. Correct."


    "What is it, you? It''s not normal. It doesn''t look like just an evil spirit, it''s more like a doom..."


    All this time, no matter what it was, Alphilis couldn''t find the right words for himself. Alphilis now realizes he doesn''t have the right words for Osiria. It wasn''t an unspeakable anxiety, and an absolute difference in power, but Alphilis felt it was too incompatible. And at the same time, I feel some intimacy in Osiria. Alphilis was honestly bewildered by his emotions, which he couldn''t say.


    Elsa had somehow begun to feel at this stage, but Osirian''s stage as evil spirits corresponded to the fifth place, which was at the top. Evil spirits with free will and a clear hostility to man. That more than the same amount of force was needed to crusade Osiria when he previously conquered the Great Evil Spirit named Enabler.


    Still the possibility that it wasn''t in Elsa''s head. If Osiria was such an advanced evil spirit that she could not be compared to an enabler. And it''s hard to understand hiding in a light personality, but Doom is in a position to command her, and he couldn''t kill her with Miriazal.


    Fortunately, is Osiria as confused as Alphilis? She was also heartily surprised by herself speaking so much to rap again. Doom and I won''t even talk this far. Maybe it''s because Doom talks too much pepper, but Osiria still doesn''t have the obsession to just talk. So Osiria wouldn''t have wondered why she had an obsession with Alphilis. When I first saw Alpha Reese, I only knew that Orange Bull was the one who was paying attention to her, but since then I''ve been a little concerned.


    "Doom. That''s also intersecting the human part, and honestly, I''m more of a bad spirit. But it''s very interesting. existence between the living and the dead. His unique emotions, perspectives that keep him standing on the other shore, never bore me. Otherwise, I''d have twisted it a long time ago.


    And at the same time, I''ve never spoken to you before, but apparently I don''t like you. Let''s kill him here... "


    Osiria''s eyes turned black and the air swayed deliberately. As the Alphilis felt the anomaly and stepped back, Osiria''s hand rose and his palms turned towards Alphilis. Lisa was jumping faster on Alphilis then, although Alphilis figured out what was going on.


    Continued

 479 Boys, Part 50 - Sadness, Anger and

    "Alfie! Don''t blur, it is!


    "Huh!?


    Lisa burst desperately through the big body of Alphilis, and the two rolled around like more and more depressed. What the Alphilis and the others saw was the ground where the Alphilis had stood until earlier was uncertain.


    If Lisa hadn''t jumped, Alphilis would have followed a similar fate to the ground.


    "Chi. I see there''s just something Doom cares about. But this time."


    As Alphilis and Lisa blued, Osiria again tried to turn her palms toward the Alphilis and the others, but her hands were held back by a black mist tucked around Osiria''s arm without rising.


    "Osiria, that''s it."


    "Doom!"


    As Doom gently pressed Osiria''s hand, she kissed the back of her hand as it was. But when Osiria glanced at Doom, she waved away and disappeared with a man-eater.


    Doom looks like he''s left alone and in trouble.


    "You can''t help it, my princess. I''ll be in a diagonal mood soon."


    "... why are you here, you usratonkachi. Did you mean to help?


    "No, no, I''m not going to be that arrogant. And who helped you with that?"


    Doom hits the line and impulses. And I saw the layers. They watched Doom without alarm, but they didn''t say anything.


    Nor was Doom going to say anything specific again.


    "This is my personal idea, but you guys don''t think that the Orange Pact is gonna last a lifetime, do you?


    "I don''t know."


    "If you want to tease me, that''s fine. I don''t think I''m anything but a temporary spot contract. So, assuming that agreement gets broken, that''s okay, but that wouldn''t be appropriate in this situation, would it? If we''re gonna do more, we''re gonna have to get ready for each other. It''s lacking in excitement."


    Doom talks lovingly while mixing winks, but no one responded, starting with Alphilis. How should we catch Doom''s words and how should we reply? Because no one had a clear answer.


    Still, it was Alphilis who first uttered the word.


    "... anyway, so you''re not willing to do this here, are you?


    "Just like I said. It''s not funny on such a halfway scene. If we''re gonna do it, we''re gonna do it a lot more, right?


    "Then we''ll pull this off, too. There''s no use for this town anymore."


    Doom pulls away, seemingly surprisingly, the alphilis trying to leave.


    "Hey, aren''t you going to help the refugees? We''re still running late from this city, aren''t we?


    "Don''t get me wrong. I''m not a righteous ally or a philanthropist. And we''re going to be able to help ourselves. If we go further into the back of the city here and do the bailout, the results will surely remain the same. Whoever set up this series of flows knows that nothing can be done where we have intervened now. You know that, too. Am I right?


    Doom laughed satisfactorily at that Alphilis response. Because the smile was so bright and pleasant, it was enough for the Alphilis and the others to eat it.


    "Haha! I knew you were funny. Sure, the guy who set this whole series of streams up is pretty good. Especially when it comes to readiness and depth of obsession. Surely, even if you guys were to help someone from now on, it would all end up in jail. Now this town looks like the ultimate in chaos, and it''s all a perfected collapse. Whatever you do, you won''t stop now.


    But don''t let this guy do this to you, okay? Then it''ll be less interesting. "


    "You don''t have to tell me. I''m not going to die here."


    "If I die, I''ll add you to my people. When you die, it''s not weird to be like an evil spirit."


    "I will politely say no"


    Alphilis left the scene at the end of the day, blind to the flaming town. When Doom looked at him for a while, he simply winked at Lisa, who looked back at Doom.


    On the way off the scene, Elsa and Alphilis secretly talk.


    "Alphilis, are you sure?


    "... yeah."


    "Something''s bothering you. What''s wrong?"


    "... it means we''re in the same situation as last time. Even if I''m about to knock him out, someone will come in the way. It was a doom this time, but it''s not weird that Lifeless is here. Then we will always be in the hands of the Orange."


    "Sure. But on the contrary, there are good hands."


    When Elsa sneaks her ear into Alphilis, Alphilis rounds her eyes.


    "Elsa, you come up with some pretty naughty hands."


    "This is my boss ceding. But I thought that would be the best. Alphilis, let the branches wither away with cancer. Miranda must think the same thing."


    "Arnelia''s Sister is radical. Miriazal influence."


    And Miranda.


    Alphilis nodded bravely at Elsa''s words, whispering a little pranky.


    Afterwards, the Alphilis, who went out, lined up and checked out how to get home, gave extra food and the like to refugees who seemed particularly unfamiliar, and left the scene when pointing in the direction to the nearest village or town. Of course, it was not enough, and the subjects who handed them out were due to the complete subjectivity of the Alphilis, but the lives saved by it did not go down to 100, he said.


    And this is what happened when I left B��nsnell. Pan, and a dry sound sounded. But the noise was dispelled by the hustle and bustle outside the burning city, and it was not in the ears of most. Perhaps the clearest person to hear that sound was Lunatica.


    "Boys, what do we do?


    Lunatica, who is ready and ready for time, approaches Layer, Gail and Elsia. Originally, Renatica often undertakes scouts, but this time, as enough labor, Alphilis ordered him not to have to do any work on his way home. Alternative scouts serve Tasha, Emerald well enough, and Dorothy and Aerial work quite well when ground scouts are needed. We decided it was no longer dangerous.


    Renatica is still somewhat restless without a job. Because if she doesn''t have a job, she has trouble deciding what to do. I can''t move without an order. Because she was raised to be. Lisa told me to find my hobby on a good note, and although I have been secretly growing flowers and such these days, I have nothing to do on the expedition.


    So I came to see how the boys were supposed to help me, but apparently I woke up where Elsia snapped the layer''s cheek. Gail is grating next door.


    "Layer! Why are you always on your own!


    "... sorry"


    "Elsia, wait. He can''t help it."


    "Gail shut up!!


    "... yes"


    Elsia yelled at me headless, and Gail got sober. I was speared in by a girl about half my weight, no heart or Gail seemed small a turn. No, Elsia is the smallest on this occasion, but she looked the biggest to Lunatica. That''s all she''s mad at. She''s powerful.


    Renatica didn''t know what was going on, but apparently she woke up listening to them interact with Elsia, where Layer and Gail explained the whole story. Gail couldn''t hide his surprise that Obles had died again, but Elsia''s upset was more intense than that. She told me that the next moment I slept in a church I was used to going to, the people around me were almost dead, and there was no place for me to go. Even if that fact is somehow understood if you look at the inflaming B��nsnell in the distance, it''s not her who fits in with it.


    Naturally, there is no sense of reality, and Elsia seems to have been somewhat aware of Obles as a heterosexual person. Elsia''s agitation and anxiety meant that she was struck by a layer converted into anger like a strong girlfriend. She also hurts when she hits the layer with tears spilled. Understanding such Elsia''s mood, Layer let her remain without any resistance.


    But as soon as Elsia''s anger dissipated and this time turned into a cry, Lunatica spoke to them.


    Continued

 480 Boys, Part 51 - Destruction, Then -

    "I''m sorry, but we need to talk. All right?


    "Go ahead."


    Layer answered flatly, holding Elsia''s shoulder in tears. He can''t see how upset he is at all. It was very convenient for her because it was important for Renatica to be able to talk. But at the same time, I had to wonder somewhat about Layer''s sensibility as a human being.


    "The story to come. You guys, guess what?


    "There isn''t. Weren''t we talking about you taking me with you?


    "That''s only between me and you. How about the other two?"


    Lunatica alternated between Elsia and Gail. Gail was somehow listening to the story from the layer, and he is his own cash person. Gail nodded as soon as possible, but Elsia was different.


    "... Yay."


    "I can''t hear you. Speak more clearly."


    "I said I hated you! Who''s leaving this place! Because I haven''t even built Obres or everyone''s grave yet!!


    The rest of the three reacted differently when Elsia said off to eclampsia. Gail wandered over, lay looked somewhat troubled, and Renatica snapped away.


    When Lunatica looks at the Alphilis and the others, they''re almost ready to leave. After realizing that he could not afford the extra time, Renatica went into a divisive action.


    "Yes, then you''re the only one left here. Yes, I''ll tell the others."


    "Uh... just me."


    "The other two take. I''ve already told them that, and I like these two myself. If you work out, you might be used as a warrior. Now is the time for manpower."


    "Hey, wait a minute. Layer and Gail will stay with me, won''t they?


    "Ugh..."


    As Gail was stuck in words, Layer said it off lightly.


    "I won''t stay. I don''t need you in a town like this anymore, and I don''t care who you mourn, it''s all ashed up and left. I don''t even know what to bury in the grave. More or less, a grave is the self-satisfaction of a living human being. The dead don''t come home no matter how sad they are, and it''s ridiculous that we meet dangerous eyes for that matter."


    "... that''s terrible, layer. I can''t believe you said that."


    "Hey, layer. That''s the way to put it..."


    I have the same look that Elsia and Gail said they couldn''t believe, but Layer didn''t break the look that could be described as ruthless. Eventually, as he turned his heels back, he prompted Lunatica to walk towards the Alphilis and the others. Later there is a slightly flattering Gail and Elsia left behind.


    And a short distance away, Lunatica spoke to the lay ahead.


    "Are you sure?


    "What?


    "Those two. If we delay our decision, we''ll leave."


    "It''s gonna be okay."


    Layer responded instantly. There is no confusion in the answer.


    "Elsia is oh I can see and she''s sweet. Strong at first glance, but its contents are age-appropriate. Besides, she''s not stupid, and she knows very well that she can''t do anything by herself. I''m confused right now, but I''m sure you''ll follow me here.


    Plus Gail''s all about graphics, but I know that''s all I can do. He knows exactly what life needs, and he knows what will happen next for both of us. Take Elsia if you have to, but I''ll bring her in. "


    "Big deal. But you trust me."


    "I guess so."


    It was strange to Renatica that Layer said it without hesitation. Renatica doesn''t know what to describe these emotions. I was going to ask Lisa later. I''m sure the right answer won''t come back though.


    The two were often silent, but Layer expressed his abrupt thanks to Renatica as he turned forward.


    "Thank you, should I say"


    "What?


    "No. If you hadn''t made me cold over there, I''m sure the two of you would have been hard to decide. Honestly, I was in the middle of something."


    "But in the end, you pull it together. But aren''t you coming?


    "No way. I won''t have to pull it off, I''ll get it."


    "Or so it is."


    That conversation is off somewhere, but it can''t develop any further without a human being to point out. There is no raw hatred, no Lisa, no Uty.


    Looking at the layers going forward, Renatica sometimes thinks alone.


    "(This boy, on his side, is reliable, but the more he becomes an enemy, the scarier he is... but if you teach this boy proper skill, he is just as powerful as a thousand. If I try... I''ve never taught people anything, shall we? But let''s not tell Alphilis for a while. because she won''t like children fighting)"


    Renatica secretly solidified her determination in her chest. The layers, on the other hand,


    "(Another rental inn... hopefully the next rental inn will last a long time. At least if Elsia and Gail are happy, I don''t care. But that captain is funny. And he seems kind of strong. I wonder what your name said...)"


    While the layers were thinking about it, they could hear two footsteps running from behind, calling the layers'' names.


    Burning B��nsnell. Looking down at the sight, Lifeless was flying on a demon using the sky. The state of the city was also observed through the demons of use, but he was remembering the sights of the end as he looked at the burning town.


    "Even then... you looked like this"


    Lifeless remembers when he activated a new sorcery. I can''t remember very clearly what happened at the time. Have your memories been somewhat blurred during the long period of claustrophobia, or have many things been lost due to your current body? But I remember the sight very vividly.


    And to shake off the memories, Lifeless was thinking.


    "What, I feel like I know another sight like this... but I can''t remember. Considering what I''ve done, I don''t think it''s one thing, but I feel like there''s more than one, but it''s weird. What am I forgetting...?


    "Considering the influence of magic on me, I guess I have no choice."


    Lifeless looked up all the more as he was called out from above by the pretense. There was an unknown fellow boy floating upstairs, whom I saw whenever I was gathering.


    "Long time no see, hero king. Was the last time we saw each other at the rally?"


    "... since when have you been there. No, who are you more than that? What do you know about me?


    "Right, roughly about your past. And I know the secret of immortality for all of you, not to mention you. And how to deal with that. I thought you were good, too. If I did have your abilities, everyone would think you were immortal. In fact, very dangerous immortality."


    "Hey, you..."


    Yugdrasil.


    Yugdrasil speaks, blocking the lifeless language.


    "My name is Yugdrasil. That''s what happened, from now on, call me that. Last time, I didn''t even have a name to name. Apologize for your disrespect."


    "Well, I don''t care what your name is, but it''s an unplanned statement that you know all the secrets of our immortality. What do you think you''re doing?


    "Nothing like anything, but you are. If you ask me what I am as a magician, I am far inferior to you. But..."


    Feeling something crooked from Yugdrasil to the fence, Lifeless took a distance. Tension runs on a lifeless body that shouldn''t feel fear or anything.


    "What is this? Who are you?"


    "Oh, you reacted to my magic. There is only that body in the boulder. Yes, I''m understated as a sorcerer. But..."


    Words from it were heard only by lifeless people. The words change the complexion of a hero king who has never been exposed on the battlefield before.


    "Ki, you... you are!


    "King of Heroes, mind you. Your choice will be very important from here on out. Silence, the Lord of this commotion, must always be killed. You''re the one most likely to kill him. To no one else, yes, even the Orange Bull doesn''t have a way to just kill him. But there seems to be an orange zebra, but it doesn''t change the essence of silence. He won''t stop until he kills all the humans."


    "What the hell are you talking about!?


    "Soon the time will come to find out. You should remember my words. Look, be sure to kill Silence. That is the one whose very existence produces nothing. Keep him alive. Nobody in particular."


    That''s all I said, Yugdrasil disappeared. Afterwards, a frivolous lifeless is left behind.


    "Ku... what does he look great. But if what he said was true, I was having a conversation with a hell of a guy? But silence is..."


    Nobody knows about Silence. Enough magician to be selected by the Orange Bull, yet the most mysterious of the ten when it comes to its qualities.


    Even with regard to this collapse of Slasmund, it is behind the fact that little deterrence worked. It is the magical characteristic of silence - manipulating a doll that imitates a large number of humans, which has manipulated their hearts and minds. Silence took the time to trade the person who was in the key position of Slasmund for his doll. And this happened.


    It was the doll that started the fire. Each building was politely furnished with a little bit of burning material and fuel. And there are few windows in the building in B��nsnell. This is to block the escape route. And between the buildings was also narrower than a normal town. This is to make sure the fire burns well. And while it was the capital of the country, it could also be said that there were only four gates connecting the city to the outside, a town designed in advance to reach this end.


    And when the fire broke out, all the humans who should have given the order were puppets, or puppets, dead. The humans, to whom the hands of Silence are not much added, are gathered together at the feast of the day before, and their approximation is terminated by the hands of Gunz. Thus did B��nsnell perish once in a while. Lifeless somehow anticipated this series of flows. This Slasmund has been the property of Silence for a long time, so he was ordered not to release too many demon kings. At that time, Lifeless was doing a little research.


    But what about the current plan for silence? It is Oranzebul and Hidun at best who know about their work when it comes to specifics. Lifeless doesn''t know where and what Silence is doing.


    "Do you need to find out...?


    Lifeless started thinking so seriously that his enthusiasm didn''t bother him either, on top of the inflaming B��nsnell.


    Continued

 481 Demon King Hunt, Part 1 - Prairie, Again

    Not long before the Alphilis and the others fought in Slasmund, there was a movement going on in the prairie. Black crowds are now overflowing this prairie, where men and warcraft exist only sparsely. They raise a cry, swinging like waves, and sometimes scattering.


    "Him!"


    "Look, never get ahead of me alone! It''ll take at least two platoons!


    "Right there. There he is!


    In the prairies, a coalition of nations, mainly the Knights of the Temple, was engaged in intense fighting. The opponent is a bunch of demon kings. Flying individuals, beastly solids, plant-like individuals, or inorganic individuals. Indeed, various herds of demon kings were at war with the humans.


    At its centre is Miriazal. At least that''s what they''re supposed to say publicly.


    "Master Manadil, report!


    "Let''s hear it."


    It is Archbishop Manadil who directs the main formation. He is now the operational commander-in-chief. It was a soldier from Aerowida, one of the countries facing the prairie, who came to report to him.


    "The damage to our country is mild. We are repeatedly withdrawing and deploying as instructed. There is also the support of the Arnelian Church, and the soldiers are gradually getting used to the way they fight. We also work well with magicians who have been seconded by the Magic Church, gradually reducing the number of wounded"


    "Uhm. If you don''t even fear that figure, it''s like a strong warcraft to say Demon King. Slash it and you''ll get hurt, and you''ll die. But don''t be alarmed. They have a lot of vitality, and they have a huge variety of individuals. I''ve never been cautious. If there''s a shortage, I''ll let you know."


    "Ha! I''ll take care of you! Then at this."


    The soldier left in a courtesy. Dropping off behind him, Manadil sits deeply in the chair of the rushing tent. The deputy speaks to him.


    "Archbishop, that seems a lot more appropriate."


    "Naturally. Four countries, the Arnelian Church, the Sorcery Society, the Alliance coalition, right? I have planted it for three months. If you don''t do well with this, you''ll get in trouble. It was the first time that the damage was enormous, but every country seems used to it."


    "Arnelia''s magic of protection and recovery keeps her from dying. But it''s also obvious that it''s working."


    Manadil looked a little troubled by the words the deputy said profoundly.


    "Don''t talk about rare things. Actually, I don''t want them to know that the number of demon kings we''re taking on is the one whose true front line took away. The purpose of this Union of Nations is to familiarize nations with the presence of demon kings. You have to teach them that you can fight and win. It''s not good for them to know what''s going on back there."


    "Yes, there''s no way the Virgin is known to be out back in the curtain hall, actually, fighting on the front lines."


    Manadil sighed a little when he saw his own deputy, who told him not to talk. That wasn''t the only reason I sighed the most.


    "You... but the seeds of headaches do. While my lord, that woman fox sat in front of the masses," Please give me your strength, weak or weak, "and so on, by now, she would be happy to beat the demon king on the front line. I''m angry with you at all."


    "But that''s the best way to be safe. There seems to be quite a few out there, starting with Lord Alberto, even from the Deep Green Palace, and you''re letting people out of the pilgrimage, aren''t you? Plus, I heard you''re putting out special forces because you don''t have a mouth. Plus, you''re going to have every force out there that you can''t tell people, and each of them won''t be able to do it publicly."


    "But the truth is, that''s all I can say. Well, there are other reasons why Miriazal was put on the line."


    "For whatever reason?


    The deputy asked Manadil in a swallowing condition. He''s brilliant, but he was always a nerve-free man. But he must be brilliant, so Manadil appointed him as his own archbishop''s assistant. It was ten years ago. In the meantime, I have never done my job, but I can''t deny that sometimes I take an attitude like I made a fool of myself, and that conversations with the aide can feel heavy. Maybe that''s what caused his head to balk up quickly, and Manadil is paranoid on his own.


    But this time Miriazal''s personal purpose was only taught secretly with Manadir, and he heard it again for the first time. I really wanted to go to the front line myself, but from the standpoint, that didn''t happen. It was very unfortunate for him not to get the refreshment when fighting alongside Miriazal.


    Manadil explained to his deputy with a somewhat mysterious and unfortunate face.


    "I just heard it too, but I can''t say this. But you''ll find out soon enough. I hope this is going well."


    "Is that what it is"


    "That''s what it is."


    "Really? But our supreme bishop is still a reliable man. I didn''t know there were still enough bills to cut after this."


    "Right..."


    And Manadil thinks that''s great. Nearly a thousand years into Dada, he was not a protector of men.


    If anything happens to Miriazal, Manadil thinks we''ll lose our next move. It''s in the ocean at night, it''s tantamount to losing the lighthouse guide. Manadir wonders how accustomed he is to the power of Miriazal. I wonder how much we could do without his people. For that reason, Manadil should have been drilling more than he was young.


    That''s the same question you asked 30 years ago.


    "Did you say something?


    "Nothing"


    Manadil drank the water he had at hand and cut off a conversation with his deputy.


    "All right, ahhh!


    By the time Manadil had such a problem, Miriazal, who didn''t know he was, was in excellent condition. It is where he still screamed and blew away the whole demon king. A giant demon king, who will be three times human, flies in the direction of the day after tomorrow.


    "Next no!


    Before Miriazal, the next demon king appears. The demon king, who sees Miriazar, storms her with delight, but it ends in vain results. There was not enough demon king in this prairie to surpass her. This demon king is also blown away with the fierce cry of Miriazal.


    Miriazal had not been in a great outburst in a long time and had fully cleared of that depression. It is a nuisance to try as a demon king, but this is also the code of the battlefield. It is a battlefield lesson for the weak to be ravaged by the strong.


    "Dear Miriazal, you''re in excellent shape"


    "Well, say yes"


    With a far-sighted look at that Miriazal, it''s Maple and Kiko who have a swallowing conversation. At their feet, too, there is a demon king rolling unbroken over ten bodies.


    They hadn''t cut one breath, but their appearance was just dirty with returning blood. But they don''t break their expressions. Koko speaks to the maple.


    "Maple, is this the second time you''ve seen the Battle of the Supreme Bishop?


    "Yes, last time during a raid with Doom. I thought you were very strong, but I was wondering if you were feeling better than last time."


    "Oh, I haven''t been blessed lately with the opportunity to fight. But that''s still not what it should be. Instead, my predecessors told me that he was fading."


    "Is that it?


    In front of the maple, once again, there is a sight of another individual being blown away by Miriazar. Now it will be that today more than 50 demon kings have been defeated. 8 days after the battle began. The battle, which took place at an almost unchanged pace every day, had already proved that the Arnelian front alone had conquered more than 500 demonic kings. That majority is at the hands of Miriazal.


    When the maple saw Miriazar once again, Miriazar was on top of the defeated Demon King and was about to raise the ambition of victory.


    "Bring more! We haven''t got enough!


    "... you''re not dignified or anything."


    "Who do you think is guiding the Demon King to that man? We said it would be easier to hunt alone."


    Kiko sighs and waves the flag in her hand, signaling each place. Then the next Demon King will be guided to Miriazal. There are applications in witchcraft of perception inhibition, and vice versa in witchcraft that makes it easier to be recognized. Such sorcery was practiced on the 100 m quarters where Miriazal was fighting, and he was guiding them toward Miriazal by showing them intentionally to the Demon King.


    Guidance of gaze. Those who could do them by any means were placed on each side, showing their recognizable magic to the Demon Kings, and guiding the Demon King to Miriazal. Of course, it has been devised to prevent unnecessary numbers from gathering together at Miriazal.


    This is a battlefield for Miriazal, with eight large units and twenty small units to circle around her, with witchcraft of perception inhibition on its exterior and witchcraft of awareness promotion on its interior. Because you can''t just let her fight. Moreover, the magic of perception inhibition used this time is specially made. It is not possible to tear in the people of the Magic Church because the mouthless Lianhua has an element of surgery. If you try to break it, it''s where Lianhua immediately finds out.


    This space, created so that only Miriazal can break out, is very laborious. Even if you don''t do this, hunting for the Demon King can be easier if you are as skilled as you would otherwise be in serving the Deep Green Palace. This is a special battlefield set up to reclaim Miriazal''s account. If the supreme bishop had commanded them to do so, they would all have been compelled to do as she said.


    And on the true front, people from all sides were fighting thoughtfully. I''d say it''s quicker to do it on your own than to work together poorly. When we first met forces from all sides, we settled into a discussion that we wanted to do more on our own than work together awkwardly.


    From the Arnelian Church there are mainly Miriazal, Alberto, and Koko. From the Magic Church there is a commander of a conquest unit called Ingville. And from the Alliance are all four of the brave certified ones. In the meantime, that''s all I meant to do was hunt down the demon kings of the prairie.


    The prospect was roughly correct. In fact, we have already defeated more than 1000 demon kings in total since we started the battle. But.


    Continued

 482 Demon King Hunt, Part 2 - Previous Administrators

    "This is where the problem lies."


    He instantly killed and dragged away the demon king Miriazal had just inducted. Shake off the flesh pieces of the Demon King on your hands and speak to the Koko. Kiko prepared a brand new costume, slightly revamped the attitude that could be taken as an earlier evil state, and draped her head solemnly to encourage Miriazal to wear it.


    "Problem, what"


    "That was the first thing I assumed. As you can see, the demon king has little unity. There are many similar individuals, but each has its own personality. You''re smart and you''re not. There was little intelligence in the individuals who fought so far, but some of them would be cautious. They can''t be set up when they know we''re here."


    "So what do we do?


    "If I go out without any restrictions, I won''t spend a month hunting. Because that was not the case, I secretly asked Washi and his old friends. I want you to cut the Devil Kings'' throats off from behind because they draw their eyes flashly."


    "Old Knowledge?


    "Uhm."


    Miriazal is finished dressing and dressed in pure white combat clothes. Maple collected the costume as soon as possible, all covered in the blood of the Demon King. And when Miriazal similarly drank up the beverage served on the maple, he answered the question of Tsuko.


    "I never told you that either. I know a crocodile in this prairie. Always have been, old friend."


    "Like you said, they''re not human, are they?


    "Well. Speaking of phantom beasts... look, it''s time to come."


    Pointing across the meadow that Miriazal was difficult, I saw there a herd of demon kings coming this way, raising soil smoke. That number, Zebra 100. I guess the demon kings perceived a different space and tried to form an inmate party to counter it.


    All but Miriazal and Alberto were blued.


    "Come on! Intercept as soon as possible..."


    "There''s no need, there''s a guy. Black fangs (jabberwock)."


    It was almost at the same time that Miriazal relaxed and carried the cup into his mouth again, while the demon king''s flock flew his neck at the same time. As the Knights of the Temple stood on the brink of their swords, the Demon King''s flock was broken into irreplaceable pieces. And I wondered if the smoke of blood splashes and pieces of flesh had been rolled up by a gust of wind, and a huge black mass appeared suddenly in front of Miriazal''s eyes. Everyone didn''t swallow things up at too instantaneous events, just stood blindly,


    "... Ha"


    When Miriazal returned to me the earliest of them all, Miriazal entered into conversation with the giant black mass that had already appeared before him.


    "Long time no see, Jabberwock"


    "... it''s been a long time, no. Tem��, did I tell you to show your face once every 10 years?


    "I''m busy here. A little forgiveness."


    To Miriazal, who laughed without a scream, Javawok was called upon to spit away.


    "That''s why I don''t think you''re gonna show your face for nearly 300 years, huh?


    "Ho, have you counted the time of the fold in the back of the prairie, where there is no calendar? How accurate is that? Did you love me so much?


    "No, that''s all I have to do. Substantial management of the prairie is done by Faranx, and my turn is refreshing. Well, thanks to him, he made it easier, but it''s over."


    Javawok was sleepy, fuh. And when he yawned loudly, he went into discussions with Miriazal while trying to lay down on the spot and fall asleep.


    Seeing the giant of its demon king, Koko reluctantly spoke to Miriazal. No, I had to talk to him.


    "I''m sorry to interrupt, Master. But who is this person? Well, I know it''s unusual..."


    "Ho ho, breaking our conversation hips is a lot of courtesy, or a cautious one? The woman who used to be beside you was a little more livered."


    "Don''t abuse him, it''s Jabby. I''m sorry I didn''t explain anything."


    "... Hate that nickname, didn''t you say it before?


    "I like it. Whatever. The Lord''s name is long. Let me give you one of my nicknames."


    If I called you Millie, you''d be pissed off.


    "Naturally. There''s only one man in his life who can use that nickname. Oh, except for women."


    "Knock."


    Javawok turned that way, just like he did. Once again, Tsuko asks about the creature like a warcraft with its killing spirit and majesty and slight affection.


    "Um, Master"


    "Whoa, it''s not about this guy. This guy has black teeth (jabberwock). As the name suggests, it''s a warcraft with two big black fangs. You might be right to say phantom beast because it no longer does harm to humans. An old friend of mine, he was the caretaker of the prairie before the emergence of Phalanx.


    I''ve known him since his expedition to the prairie over 300 years ago. "


    "It''s not right that we know each other. I would have killed him for real. It wasn''t settled then."


    "Who was it that gave up that battle without saying ''I fell in love with you'' or something along the way? If you want, you can go on now."


    "Oh, shit."


    Javawok turned that way again. Apparently he was a good teasing opponent for Miriazar, who was observing Javawok in an interesting way.


    I have also observed this strange beast of warcraft, a creature that seems to resemble something and is not. If it''s just the face first, it looks like a wolf. But out of his mouth were two large black fangs, and the other teeth were white. And there are four eyes.


    Also a total of 6 hands and feet. Earlier it appeared on six-legged walks, but then it sat idly, and now it''s asleep, but I guess it''s a creature that is also capable of two-legged walks from its appearance. The body hair is black. Only those golden eyes will surely glow badly if disputed by darkness. The tone cannot be flatteringly beautiful, nor sloppy to let go to sleep, but it is true that this beast clearly drifted the majesty of the mighty. If it does not harm a man, it cannot even be called a phantom beast, but its standing is clearly belligerent.


    One of Jabbawok''s four eyes stares at her when she is disturbed by how she sees things differently.


    "Hey sister. What are you looking at, Cora? I''m gonna eat you."


    "Chimps at the end of the place, Lord. Stop."


    "''Cause hey.'' Cause this guy''s gonna stare at me..."


    "In any countryman, Lord. Oh, the countryman."


    "Don''t be a prairie fool, Kola!


    Javawok and Miriazar went away as they began to curse each other in a dirty way. Afterwards, there will be stunned stunners, maples, albertos, etc., but only that alberto was severely eyed.


    And after some distance, Javawok and Miriazar suddenly stopped arguing. Its gaze turns and overlaps with seriousness. No. Even when we look like we''re kidding each other, only the eyes might not have been kidding these two.


    Continued

 483 Demon King Hunt, Part 3 - Administrators Perspective

    "... this is it, okay?


    "Well done. This is the kind of thing that the Lord may do with a little bit of adoration. Otherwise, don''t give Arnelia unwanted tension."


    "Are you going to do that after all? You''re stuck enough to invite me, no, to Temehe''s castle."


    Javawok saw Miriazal with such expressions as incredible, but her expression did not collapse at all, indicating that the word was true.


    "... you mean seriously. Who''s the guy in the fight?


    "The Five Wise Men, Orangeable"


    "Ha! It''s that head cock dick high elf! I thought I''d make it easy on you one day, but I didn''t expect you here!


    Haha, and Javawok laughs. But Miriazal calmly denied Javawok''s laughter because he couldn''t afford so much.


    "What''s wrong? You''re telling me you were expecting this?


    "Well. Oh, such a tough guy, if he makes one mistake, he''ll break through everywhere. If you lived a proper way like me, you wouldn''t feel more angry or obsessed than you had to. We can fix it if we go the wrong way."


    Wouldn''t that be a good thing?


    "Naturally. I look like this and live more than four times as long as Temehe. Orangeables are a little older than me, mostly because they''re my generation."


    Javawok often makes her face look like Miriazal, but she flushed it.


    "You sure do. I forgot to mention it because it was too light."


    "Lightness doesn''t correlate with depth of thought, Miriazal. That''s why I''m talking to you, much younger. So, how powerful are the enemies?


    "Do you have a man who used to manipulate the Flame Beast?


    "Oh, that stupid person. You did smash the Flamebeast with your bare hands, that guy."


    "10 or more equal to the man"


    To Miriazal''s words, a laugh disappeared from Javawok''s face.


    "... are you serious?


    "I''m serious. That''s why I''m begging you for help. Please?"


    "... before you do, I''d like to make sure of a few things"


    When Javawok sat down on the spot, he pointed to Miriazal to sit down and slightly point to the ground. Miriazar broke her leg there and sat in a very feminine way. The only time she behaves like that is when she has a limited opponent.


    When Javawok approached the Miriazal, he smelled the smell. But Miriazal didn''t hate it either, and he was left to it.


    "It''s Miriazal. You, how much longer can you live?


    "... you know what I mean"


    "Absolutely. I don''t feel intimidated from you right now. There''s no brilliance when you used to cross with me or the others, you. It''s a good place to recklessly deal with that monster in that condition. No, suicide equals suicide."


    "Well, we still have to."


    "Why? The man you cared about will die soon."


    In that word, Miriazal gets stuck all the time.


    "... Sure, he''s dead, but that will will still live without decay. No, the glow may be increasing."


    "Well, then he still does? Well, I thought so. But no matter how good the idea is, if it''s not accompanied by strength, it''s just a title."


    "So shame on you, Lord."


    "I can''t."


    Jabawok said away. Miriazal puts an angry look on the word.


    "Javawok, did you cower? I don''t suppose you''re going to renege on the promise you made with me?


    "Idiot, I''m a man who keeps his word. Besides, you took the promise from me in the first place." I will go and help you when it is not usual for those who will be your enemies. "


    "''Instead, you''ll just have to listen to one thing I say.'' I don''t know what that means. That''s why I''ve always had the help of the Lord."


    "In fact, you''re a woman who can handle herself. But I can''t just deal with him this time. Impossible doesn''t mean I won''t help. Besides my promises to you, I also have promises to my meadow dragon husband. With that promise, the enemy certainly can''t miss this one. I''ll help you as promised, but I can''t beat that man who defeated the Flamebeast."


    Javawok ran out of words, so Miriazal looked incredible. Miriazal''s known Javawok is a creature whose arrogance walks. My stuff is my stuff, and yours is my stuff, too. When I saw a strong opponent, my blood swelled, and I couldn''t believe a battle freak who would fight even after changing the terrain of the earth, throwing up words that I couldn''t win.


    When he sees Miriazal, who has lost his word, Javawok wants to put the word on.


    "Okay. The man showed more than just flamebeast fireballs, he even outwitted the magic. Besides, he''s like taking a hot bath in a lava ocean while he''s under a magical direct hit, huh? Even me, the Flamebeast''s blow takes damage. But that guy, he didn''t seem to be working. I can''t think of a way to stop such a monster.


    Still, he''s still good. We''ll just have to fight. But the other one - that kid who came to the magical aftertreatment used by the Flamebeast. You don''t have to deal with him alone. I can''t do anything about that. "


    "What? What, it''s"


    "You don''t know?


    Javawok explained a series of streams to Miriazar, as somewhat dazed. that there is a boy who destroyed the magic of the Flaming Beast and instantaneously built a forest in the place. Miriazal looked stunned to hear the story, but said he couldn''t believe it when the explanation was over.


    "He''s got enemies like that. So... but no, but"


    "There''s no reason to be confused. That''s pure ''wizard''. I thought there was no such guy now, but apparently he still exists. The world is wide. There are still people who use their own magic, but they don''t expect to meet pure wizards."


    Wizards - The distinction between magic and magic depends on whether its effects are permanent in nature. It defines magic as'' magic ''that deforms the land itself like the furnace heart melting (meltdown) of the Phalanx, but in other words, a wizard refers to all the magic magic used has a magical influence.


    Whether or not the magic used becomes magic depends on the amount and velocity of the elements that converge, as well as their attributes, atmospheric conditions, seasons, moon tours, etc., so while the effect cannot necessarily be constant, Yugdrasil was able to use magic with different stability.


    A wizard who is out of the logic of that world, but in Javawok''s sight he says a flavor of the enemy he sees in the prairie is a wizard. If that is the case, it is more likely that Miriazal will cover everything with one of his will in an attempt to make a calculation.


    "(Are you saying that what you''re doing in the first place is pointless in itself? You think I have to sit down and accept what''s left of Orange? Stupid! I haven''t worked so hard for that. The eagle, yes, the eagle...)"


    "Be sure, Miriazal"


    Miriazal notices Javawok peering in from the top and looks up all the way. Javawok wasn''t worried, he just stood there in front of Miriazal.


    "The top of the line is that. Then the folks that follow you will be hard to do. You''ve already started running, and there''s no way to get lost. Run straight to the end and show me. We''ll think about the results later."


    "... but if the eagles were going the wrong way"


    "Can''t you rely on those folks that follow you that much? If you tell me to die, are all these people going to self-determination without their will? They just shut up and obey you afterwards, even if you''re wrong? You didn''t. That''s when you and the guy swore you weren''t here to raise those people, were you?"


    To the words, the memory that Miriazal had left in his chest suddenly pushed him like a waterfall. And Miriazal bit her lips so that she could bite each and every one of them, but by the time she lifted her face up again, its face was tight with firm determination and will.


    Seeing the look on that Miriazal''s face, Javawok also snorts slightly proudly again.


    Continued

 484 Demon King Hunt, Part 4 - Four Brave Men

    That face, I fell in love with it.


    "I''ll thank you. I''ve regained my origin."


    "Irresistibly, that human was certainly a lot. I slowly healed your heart, which was rotting without anyone knowing, and I let myself be strong. You can''t just challenge us to fight and hurt our hands just to get you. You can''t be ready to line up. I only appreciated him on that point, too. But."


    Javawok''s eyes get far away from the sieve.


    "I knew you were human, I was dying. He was a talkative person on par with us. That''s why I hate people."


    "Jabberwock, don''t... well, let''s not say anything about that. Besides, human beings are certainly short-lived, but they can later convey their will. That''s the difference between us and humans."


    "Am I the only one who thinks that will only degrade? Well, I''m going now."


    Javawok leaves Miriazar with a sigh. Miriazar talks as she drops that off.


    "Are you going to call the others?


    "Oh, if only those guys were still alive. But you be careful, too. Probably the Orange Bull guy fights in anticipation of us taking Miriazal''s side. I don''t know if we''re in, but it''s not gonna change the outcome."


    "But it''s not perfect with Orangeables"


    "Absolutely. He''s too serious, he puts on everything himself. So there''s a possibility that you might not even think about it, but it''s falling out of his mind. If I were to poke it, there it is, but it''s hard to figure out what that is. So, did his clan or daughter tolerate him running into such a crime?


    "Is... daughter?


    Javawok nodded as if he had seen Miriazal do well.


    "What, you haven''t even looked into that? You think he was born from a wooden hip?


    "No, that''s... sure"


    "If he doesn''t have anyone''s authorization to make such a rampage, there will still be gaps to be made in the negotiations, but it would be troublesome to assume that this is the authorization of the entire clan. But I can''t see the shadow of the High Elf clan on this one, just because I listened to you briefly."


    "Hmm."


    Miriazar began to think hand in hand. Sure, Oranzeble is one of the five sages, but he is never a single individual. They say it''s been hundreds of years since I stopped seeing him, but he''s certainly a family of high elves.


    This outburst of Orangeables, at least to the Miriazars, is what it looks like, but she still wonders if these are the actions of the clan with their permission.


    Javawok goes on to encourage Miriazal''s thoughts.


    "The High Elf clan should be on the earth beyond Pilebos if it hasn''t changed. Why don''t you ask him? But the land to the north is sealed by the witches of the ice fields. Even if you don''t, it''s very hard to find them."


    "I''m sure they won''t listen to orders, even if they open it."


    "It''s your job to do something about it. Don''t be so sweet."


    Javawok also tries to leave the scene vaguely without being able to come up with a clear answer to Miriazal''s question as to whether he would have trouble being asked again.


    But one more thing I remembered, I swung back.


    "Oh, yeah, yeah. There''s one thing that bothers me."


    "What?


    "There was a guy who cared about this sweep operation. He''s a human being, and he''s been on this prairie for a while now."


    "What are the characteristics?


    "Well, I don''t have a basic interest in humans. But this guy sucks. Whatever I say, he''s a bloodthirsty beast. He''s the one who likes to see blood and won''t like it. Not ferocious, brutal. He looks good with words like that. Such a lousy human would not be.


    Resistant to that. Maybe as much as I do. "


    "Ku... haha!


    Miriazal suddenly began to laugh at the words. Javawok is surprised, but Miriazal is grinning with his belly.


    "You think you''re as strong as your Lord? Yeah, yeah, yeah. Stronger than the Flaming Beast, with the Lord, who was the caretaker of the prairies of his predecessors? With the Lord who can fight more than one another with a full-season eagle? Is that what happens when there are people like that? Lord, didn''t you get bogged down because you were alone in the prairie?


    "Shit. Well, believe it or not, you''re on your own. That means it''s possible. I didn''t check either, and that''s just what my instincts tell me. But don''t just turn on the enemy, okay?


    That''s all he left somewhat anxious to say, and Javawok left like a disease. When Javawok kicked the earth with his strength behind his legs, his appearance was no longer about to leave to the other side in the next moment.


    When the remaining Miriazal stops laughing perfectly, he begins to think about what Javawok said.


    "Dangerous guy, huh? I have an approximate idea, but I have nothing to prove. But if that''s what Javawok means, is it still credible?"


    This time when I asked the Alliance to lend me my strength, what a voice to all those certified brave, as an Alliance, he responded with the best of treatment. Originally the guild itself was in the hands of Miriazal, so naturally, it is rare for those who have been certified as brave to schedule and meet together.


    There are currently four brave men certified by the Alliance. Gracious, who until recently named the continent as the bravest brave man, offered to retire due to old age, and is now empirically headed by the brave Zems, the brave Arshhuntra of the windmill, the diligent female brave Fostina, and the young brave Lidil, who has just recently been certified. The guild summoned to all, but only four of the brave Zems'' parties gathered, and Fostina again for a limited time, and Riddill became an indefinite development to reach Arshhuntra, although he had come to strain, where he would go somewhere along the way.


    Still, they work for a thousand soldiers in line, but Miriazal was endangering their identity about the brave Zems.


    "(Lydill came all the way out here to say hello to the eagle, and a serious woman like Fostina is as serious as wanting to fry that nail dirt and give Arnelia''s Sister a drink. As for Arshhuntra, I can''t even grasp the whole story. He''s a stranger, but it''s just a mystery to Zems.


    The brave man with too long a blank period of activity while his companion also knows everything from name to origin. After a big request, they always disappear. And when he appeared pretentious, he would strike his brave name again. And the blank period came when even we barely grabbed its foothold. The request will always be fulfilled, and its strength and reputation will be origami, but there are many things that do not fall on you.) "


    Miriazar has never met Zems the brave. But I only hear about that reputation. A man of real reputation, but Miriazal was suspicious of that reputation. It''s a good reputation to get into Miriazal''s ears. Yes, only a good reputation reaches my ear.


    Miriazal believes that any human being has righteousness and evil, and I think it''s healthier. Sometimes humans, or those with mental structures close to them, are in such a bad mood that they want to hurt those around them meaninglessly, and sometimes they are merciful enough to treat even the warcraft that strikes them the other way around. I seek happiness because I am unhappy, and I also try to be strong because I am weak.


    But Zems'' philosophy of action is almost invisible. When you show up, keep cleaning up the demons. Never take a request from a human opponent and never let him accompany you except in his own company. The request is perfect and I don''t even hear about my buddy being injured. Their targeted demons were likewise determined in their fate.


    On the contrary, Gracious is a very human smelling man, he always relaxed after a big job, and he has turned down requests when he doesn''t feel like it. I flushed a lot of floating names with women, and I''ve failed requests. The companions were not constant, some separated from them, and some broke up dead, each time he asked for a new encounter.


    So there were always people around Glacious, and many gathered in search of him. He liked humans himself, and he was a very casual and jokeable man. Miriazal had also met, but knowing who she was, his attitude remained unchanged. He was one of the few figures on whom Miriazal relied outside Arnelianism.


    Miriazal compared Gracious to Zems and worked out a plan after considering the difference. All four brave men, not just Zemus, are eligible, but they tried to take this opportunity to see who they should ask for in the future. But it was still impossible to follow their battle and beyond without a word, and Miriazal''s prospects ended in an unfortunate end. Nevertheless, no one will ever know about Zems the Brave. For as long as they are also present in this world, they will not be able to escape all eyes except their own.


    And spare measures will always be needed. Miliazar believes that human upbringing is essential to counteract Zems because of the time of need.


    "We must hurry to complete Alberto. And Jake''s growth. If you think about future battles, will you also need mass production of Demonic Crystal Stone (Roadstone)? We had a peaceful time, and because of that, we had disarmament. This isn''t going back to the war. I can''t believe you even came out to Master Stelvese... no, no, no, I''d like to beg your pardon."


    Ha, and Miriazal spilled a dry laugh and shook his head to shake off some memory of fear, leaving the spot behind.


    Continued

 485 Demon King Hunt, Part 5 - Who Hunts Demon King

    "No, that helped! Which one of us has been refreshing since we''ve been away from each other?"


    "Hehe, being a dumb brave man. I can''t believe I''m in the middle of a fight with one of my people."


    "Ha, they often say!


    Walk with a healthy young man and a woman who is too colorful for Sister. I guess the man is still young, his youthfulness is invisible in his expression. From behind, a muscular warrior-inspired big man continues, followed by a fine, magician-inspired man.


    The magician-style man speaks to the brave man said to be the dumb one.


    "So, Master Riddill. Your buddy over there in the woods?


    "No, no, don''t put ''Dear'' on it. It hasn''t been a year since they told me I was a brave man. I could have defeated a few demon kings, but without the backing of my people like that, it would be very"


    "By chance, then you can''t defeat the Demon King. And I saw the movement earlier, but how strong is it inside?"


    "If that''s what you can tell your fellow brave Zems, it would be an honor for me."


    But Lydill, though he was told so, seemed not to be in the mood. Zems'' people smiling to see how it goes.


    Lydill spoke to them, both illuminating and seniors.


    "Oh, I think my people are in the woods over there. Because he said he was waiting at the foot of the woods where only one tree could be seen. Um..."


    "It''s a dart. It''s anarchy that''s painful over here. Your Sister is Enema."


    "Oh, I was! I''m an idiot."


    Zems'' companions smiling once again at Ridil, who can illuminate him with his head on. As they soothed, they stepped into the woods where Lydill''s people would be waiting. Riddill speaks to them firmly as he walks through the woods. That would be the case, too. Lydil, a brave man, but he respected the brave Zems thing. Zems, with his numerous achievements as a brave man, is also a goal for Running Riddill. Anyway, I want to try to make a name for myself on the continent like he did. That was also Lydill''s secret demand.


    This is my first big job since I was appointed a brave man. Riddill was stuck fighting alongside other brave men when he was summoned to hunt for the Demon King, a request for guild affairs. And this time, he defeated more than 10 Demon Kings with his people. In reality, the others have defeated more demon kings, but for the inexperienced Riddill and his companions, more than 10 demon king conquests have been a struggle far beyond his abilities.


    If I heard about this achievement, how happy would my parents be in the country. Ridil walks in the woods with such anticipation chest inflated, but his face was stretched out step by step. And finally, his mouth was closed and his smile was disappearing from his face again into a combat posture. Look at that face, Dart peeks at how it''s going.


    "What is it, Master Riddill?"


    "Don''t you think it''s strange? Over here since we went into the woods, it''s like there''s no sign of a creature. Besides, there is a smell of blood on one side. There''s something there."


    "... Really? Nothing to me."


    "Over here!


    Darts chasing Riddill, who suddenly started running. But the foot of Lidil, who grew up in the mountains and grew in the woods, was fast, and the distance gradually went away from him as he jumped over the bushes and kicked the trees.


    "Fast!"


    "Wait! I can''t run that fast."


    "Be moderate for a second. I''ve been hungry lately."


    Enema runs as he reprimands Anacess. And when Lydill reached the great tree, he saw his people lying on the ground.


    "Bardo! Ortina! Misha!!"


    Riddill rushes over to his people. I soon found out that Baldo was already breathless. He was the swordsman who taught Lydil the sword, but the sword had already broken and there was no top from his neck. Seeing him desperate with his sword in his grip, he must have died in the middle of a battle. He is not a master of alliances, such as killing as many swordsmen as he once advanced to the top in the Unified Sword Games.


    Ortina didn''t immediately know if she was alive or dead. She had her hands shot through and stretched out onto the great tree, her feet not already from her knees down, and her face so cleaved that she didn''t know the original shape. I was told that if she smiled, the battle would stop too, there is no shadow of a beautiful mage anywhere. But when you look at the faint movement of your chest, you still have a slight breath, but that''s no longer...


    Lydill looked for another, Misha, who is also her own sister. But when she was found, Riddill fell on her knees. No longer how, because I didn''t think Misha was alive. My hands and legs were stitched together in a daze. The clothes were already boiled cloth, which could be seen as true after being pranked. The neck was embedded in xxx.


    From there on forward, Riddill stopped recognizing. Because I don''t have any more reason.


    "Ooh... ooh! What happened!


    Lydil hugged the remains as he leaned against the remains of those who were his sister. I whimpered and cried, but I felt someone''s sign behind me and jumped off to Ortina. Moving into Lydil''s eyes was a man sitting on a stone the size of a good one in a painting of an open place and staring at him.


    Lydil doubted my eyes because he was sitting there too naturally. His appearance is too familiar with this bloody sight. ominous. Yes. When Riddill thought, he heard a slight voice from behind.


    "Careful... careful. He..."


    When she realized that the Lord of her slightly audible voice was Ortina, she was about to die pierced by the tree that had been bracketed. Lydil''s face is littered with the warm blood of a woman who was in love with her. To him that solidifies in despair, it is a voice in mild condition that reaches.


    "Oh, the effect of ''Silence (Silent)'' I left on you was expired. I thought you''d enjoy it a little more."


    "The stuffing is sweet, the stuffing is"


    "I don''t want to be told by someone who messed up so much."


    "I don''t think I chopped it up."


    "Yes, yes, that''s it. Try to be mine to regulate and heal women from dying."


    Sighing is Enema. Of course it was Zems'' people who showed up. They were not alert with this sight in front of them, but rather had a calmer look than earlier. Yes, as if when I came home.


    Lydill guessed. They said they created this tragedy. So the guy who''s been sitting here watching us for a while...


    "No way, you''re Zems the Brave, huh?


    "... what if I said yes?


    "What are you going to do... why are you doing this!?


    At the end of the day Zems gives Lidil''s scream, which is also close to screaming, a look that on the contrary seems to have cooled Xing.


    "Look at this sight and ask... stupid"


    "Hey, what''s stupid! You''re better..."


    "So I told you, this guy needs to talk to us."


    "That''s right. This is just a toy. No, a man can''t even be a toy."


    "Oh, just fine for me? I''m not a kid who doesn''t even seem to live in a brush grate yet. There''s a eater. Wow."


    Enema laughs joyfully with a slutty look on her face. Seeing the look on his face, Lydill was convinced. These guys say it''s true evil.


    "You!


    "Whoa."


    The sword rolled out by Riddill towards Zems was stopped by the axe of Anaseth, who broke it and went in. In contrast to Anaseth, who holds two hand-axe-sized axes, Riddill pulls out a second shorter sword and shows him his two-sword setup. Anarchy with an extra look for Ridil who got serious.


    "Heh, duplicitous. Just like me!


    "So yours is a double knife. It means something completely different."


    "Nice, either way"


    "Don''t be ridiculous!


    Ignoring the joking anarchy and dart, Riddill jumped. The onslaught of the disease was stopped by the great man at the time of the boulder.


    "Nice. Fast, you."


    "Not yet!"


    A series of slaughters that are not even in Lydil''s eyes are all played by Anarches. However, Lydil''s attacks gradually increased in intensity at the time of the wind, shifting from typhoon to storm to tornado.


    "Oh, oh? Ooh!?


    Anarches'' body gradually goes all over the blood. No matter how anarchic the war has been, the fierce attacks so far are not remembered. And it''s an anarchy trying to turn to attack, but it was pushed off by the extra maneuvers and it wasn''t there anymore.


    "This... kid!


    Anacess'' blow, which he tried to twist down with force, would, on the contrary, create a huge gap. And both axes of Anarches were lifted up, and he was supposed to expose his defenseless torso.


    "Ah."


    "Whoo!"


    Lydil''s slaughter, breathing in just a little, chops up the anarchy. Three from the bottom, seven from the left and right, four from the top. A total of 14 slaughters were slapped by anarchists in less than a tenth of a second. Exactly an eye-catching slaughter. But instead of falling, Anaseth, who should have been chopped up, waved the axe down his hands shortly afterwards.


    "Ah!


    But Lydill reacts quickly. The attack of Anaseth is never too late, but there was as much difference between the two as there was between heaven and earth in terms of agility. Riddill flew to the side kicking the axe that was shaken down, as if he were an anarchist attack fool.


    But Lydill wondered that Anaseth had not fallen. Sure, Riddill''s slaughter is light for speed, but the earlier attack targeted all the thin muscles. If you also thought about the cleavage of the sword, you could have been fatally wounded about the neck.


    The answer is right in front of you. Anarches'' body is much more muscular than it was earlier. Because it looks like someone else. Armor couldn''t keep up with the rapidly swollen flesh, and his condition was naked.


    "Absolutely. I almost died."


    "He''s a big enemy. Once and for all, he''s a brave man."


    "Tiny."


    Special abilities of anarchy. It encourages muscle growth and temporarily draws more power than the limit. It is so powerful that if he gives all his strength, he is told that even the cyclops will be twisted. And your body is far tougher than iron. It was precisely the ability of anarchy to turn it into a systemic murder weapon.


    "Ha ha, I wouldn''t be hurt a bit or softly if this happened! Come on, come on, anything. If you''re a poor sword like that, you don''t scratch me."


    When the anarchy was showing off its strength, Riddill was again being hit by the anarchy with a sickness like motion. But Anarches is right, Lydill''s sword stops with Anarches'' skin.


    "So I said-"


    "Whoa, whoa!


    Temper flashes, now Lidil''s muscles thrive. Then the body of Anarches, which is supposed to be harder than iron, is torn apart. And there''s a blood splash coming up from Anarches'' body.


    "Then, silly"


    "I''m not dead!


    Riddill hits the anarchy with a temper, but it was thwarted by the magic of a single hair dart. The wind blade strikes Lidil. And the ice, the flames, the soil and all sorts of attack magic are unleashed on Riddill without interruption.


    "That''s why I told you to stay alert!


    "Shit, lend me one."


    "I can''t help it. I''ll fix you up, but it''s expensive, okay?


    "Are you talking about money from your people?


    "Naturally. 500 pent for blood control, 1000 pent for flying pain too, 3000 pent for full healing"


    "You must be kidding me!


    "Otherwise, who will heal an old man like you? I like beautiful people. I''m discounting you because you''re still one of us. Be grateful."


    Anarches was being treated by Enema as he was told scattered things. Meanwhile, Dart is holding Lydil back, but that dart was desperate, too.


    "This guy!


    Dart is a magician who manipulates four attributes. The magic he uses can be used as an indirect aid as well as an attack, but he doesn''t have to say he doesn''t like an attack. But Dart''s offensive witchcraft, which is played out numerous times, none of which caught Riddill. Riddill, who was distancing himself from Dart''s offensive witchcraft, but when he grabbed Dart''s approximate chanting tendency, he gradually packed that intermission. Inside, inside, like a circle. At that slowly clogging distance, the dart begins to rush.


    "Damn! I can''t hit it!"


    Dirt tries to give more chanting momentum, but that''s when he realizes Riddill is whining about something.


    "(WHAT, WHAT -)"


    At the same time, Lidil released the "compressed atmosphere (deep press)". Dart stopped attacking witchcraft while chanting and strengthened his defensive witchcraft. But the moment is deadly.


    Shortly after the atmosphere could play in front of Dart, Riddill had already slashed in front of him.


    "Uh-oh!


    Dart was prepared to discuss it and used the magic of the explosion in front of him. Of course, I used my magic barrier regardless, so both Dart and Riddill blew it up in consultation.


    It was a dart that I couldn''t even take a rolling around look at, but Lydil was blown away but took a proper one. While he is blown away, he gets in shape and relaxes himself. And while healing magic on yourself, aren''t you again in a penetrating position?


    "That kid, isn''t he a big deal?"


    "Right. It''s probably the best they''ve had lately."


    "You don''t seem to be on guard or anything like that. That''s brave. Strong."


    The three of you give praise at all costs, but Lydill, the person in charge was not alarmed. The three of us might be able to handle it. But the problem is Zems, who has not yet moved. Lydil didn''t chase Dart earlier because he and Zems had instant eye contact. Therefore, Lydil, despite the opportunity, is doing a great deal of healing magic on himself to see how it goes.


    But Zems finally stepped forward. Did you feel like dealing with yourself on behalf of your impudent companions, or did you want to fight Riddill? No one knows that. But Zems did move silently.


    The lower back sword is pulled out and placed in the front eye. An Orthodox-looking structure stands out from Lydill''s war-grown field swordsmanship. Lydill peeps around him to look for Zems'' gap. But Zems doesn''t have a gap in changing the orientation of his body as Ridil moves.


    "(... this man, strong)"


    From Lydill''s head, the hatred that his people have already been hit has blown away. Just as a pure warrior, Riddill was confronted with Zems. Otherwise, because he wasn''t a very likely opponent to defeat. Rather, obvious character. Lydill clearly recognized Zems that way.


    Still, Lydill didn''t retreat. I guess it''s because I still have a grudge against Zems. But the grudge dulls judgment. Riddill should have retreated at a stage where Zems felt he was superficial. If he''s calm, it''s because he definitely did. There is a word for not standing in regret, but it may not be appropriate for Ridil in this case. Because he must have regretted choosing any path.


    "Whoa!


    The roar of Lydil stuck in the woods.


    Continued

 486 Demon King Hunt, Part 6 - Remains of Resentment

    "Dear Zems, how about later?


    "- As usual"


    "Copy that. Then you''ll make it a burial. Because cremation just stands out."


    When Dart bewitched, the soil slowly took the shape of his mouth and swallowed Bardo''s body in a remote position first. Next, Ortina. At the end, Misha and Lidil, lying mutilated beside her, swallow.


    Riddill is not dead yet. But there was no anger in that expression, only despair could be seen. Lydill did everything he could. Growing up in the woods, he fought with his full body spirit, using his physical abilities, which he cultivated against nature, and the sword moves guided by Bardo, and the sorcery taught by Ortina. But instead of bearing fruit, the effort did not even rival Zems in scratching properly.


    When the loss was decided, Riddill was struck by a strange feeling. I am a brave man who defeats the Demon King. I wonder who the hell is he who defeats himself. And I wonder what those who defeat themselves who are supposed to be just. What the hell have we done to just welcome ourselves to this death? I wasn''t convinced at all by Lydil.


    Lydil heard his voice clearly as such questions roamed through his head, and his vision was about to be closed by dirt. It was Dart who spoke out, but I don''t care whose word that is. Only its contents and expression were engraved as deep and deep as a code on the back of Lydil''s brain.


    "Why did we do this? Isn''t it decided, because it''s fun? You can tell by looking at our faces, can''t you?


    Lydil''s eyes opened slightly only for a moment, and its shape turned into something that aggregated resentment. But even the look on Riddill''s face is only one element of pleasure for them. Seeing Riddill and the others swallowed deep into the bottom of the earth, Zems and the others slowly left the spot. And then there was just the silence - no, there was actually someone watching the whole tragedy. That''s way overhead of them. It''s also big in this forest, on a big tree.


    "That was..."


    "Hmm, I didn''t know we were going to do this far"


    A young man and a woman with wings on her back were watching this sight all the time. The blue-cut woman looked at him as if to seek salvation from a young man who did his hand to his chin and thought of something.


    "Did you have some imagination of doing it this far? Arshhuntra?"


    "Well. If you look at the air that''s stopping around him, you''ll see. I don''t know, but I just knew I was doing something that wasn''t really Locke, and I didn''t know it."


    "Then why are you overlooking it? Are you a brave man, too?


    The woman peered at Arshhuntra as she asked. But Arshhuntra shook his head like trouble.


    "You can''t. I don''t like to fight. And Zems is the strongest. If you want to beat him, you have to work out a plan with the intention of setting him up and killing him from the start. I don''t like killing like that."


    "It''s not a matter of likes or dislikes..."


    "No, that''s the problem. For me."


    Arshhuntra ran out of words. It was unusual for him, and it was just a saying not to let a woman tell her two mouths. It was a very strong object in the tone of a man who was flustered from time to time and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "I''m not proud of you, but I''m a windmill. Do whatever you want and live as you please. Because life is short. What''s wrong with doing whatever you want in the meantime? Sure, I don''t mean to bother people. But on the contrary, I''ve never thought about purposefully banging bad guys."


    "But"


    "But there''s no snagging. It would certainly be easy to punish someone for their sins. But is that punishment really commensurate with sin? Zems may stop if he kills. But just killing him is worthy of his sins? Is it such a felony that you have to kill me again? What about the people he''s saving? Besides, who will judge my sins for my killing him?


    Arshhuntra speaks and shows passionately like a bard. In that tone, the woman squeezed her mouth so that she would lose. Arshhuntra leaps from one branch of the tree where he was sitting to the next.


    "What I''m trying to say is, well, there''s no point in thinking about it here. There will eventually be punishment for their sins. That I might put down, or maybe someone else. Or it could be in a different way, or it could be nothing. But to the best of my knowledge, there''s no way there''s anything like that. That''s the cause and effect."


    "... do you want to be free from that cause and effect?


    "That''s the spirit that lives a long time. It''s not satirical, Wintier. That''s what I''m saying. Then I''ll go now."


    To put it that way, Arshhuntra jumped down the branch while doing a bye. Wintier didn''t have time to call, and the brave left.


    "Oh! Damn, what a whim... I''ve never seen anyone more casual than me, the Spirit of the Wind, etc. But thanks to him, we were saved."


    The Wintiers were taking a path east to east rather than being chased by the lifeless where they formerly lived. But one demon king after another appeared in the prairie, and they had lost their destination. In the midst of this, they were saved by the young men who appeared wandering. That is the brave Arshhuntra.


    When he quickly kicked the demon king, he covered this forest with a kind of junction. Strangely enough, the bond he built was never broken into by the Demon King, and it continued to activate. And it was because of that which hath not appeared in this forest the kind of warcraft that is unclean. The most temperamental creatures are utterly frightened by the atrocities committed in this forest and refuse to show signs.


    The fact that Zems defiled it with blood would no longer allow this forest to be used as a living area either, but Arshhuntra wow, it meant that in a few days almost no sign of the Demon King would disappear from this prairie. The Winthiers didn''t know why they could say that, but even though Arshhuntra was a lousy man, they knew he would never say the right thing in such a serious decision, so they decided to believe his words.


    The Wintiers will have to look for their own base again. Now they flew away from the spot, thanking the great tree who had often turned to them.


    And - beneath the great tree, where no one is anymore, the ground partially protrudes. When the dust, and the exuberant soil, turns, from there an arm without hands searches for an object that still manages to grasp the ground. But there was no such thing, and the arms stopped moving for a while, but now something happened by bouncing the ground all at once.


    "Huuuuuuu"


    When the man sucked the air into his lungs for the first time in a while, he stumbled onto the spot. We used up all our power just to get out on the ground. I knew this would happen. Whether you''re on the ground or not, your own life will be exhausted.


    Then why did you stop being wrapped up in a tranquil death under the ground? That''s only because a man thought we couldn''t stand to be buried without anyone knowing what we were doing. If they knew what they had done, if they wished, they would even fulfill their revenge, even if they were spirits, but demons, or demons, but men didn''t even think it was okay to sell their souls.


    "Someone... someone... still dies, no"


    "Yes, sir. Did I call you?


    What the man saw was a boy like an old man with an ugly, warped face. The man thought it was like a demon king. But I couldn''t help it. I no longer care why there are such people here. But the man began to talk to Pepper about things he hadn''t even heard.


    "Come and see the end of the demon king who unleashed it on the prairie, oh wow! There have always been people who do tragic things. Though my hobbies seem to suit me!


    "Please... avenge..."


    The man leaned over to the boy as if to snuggle, but he didn''t have enough hands to grab his feet. But the boy just looked down at the man, seemingly funny.


    "Vengeance? No, it stinks. If you want to do it, why don''t you do it yourself?


    "I''m... dying soon, so..."


    "Then you have to die to do it yourself, don''t you? I could help you out of here, but what?


    To that word, my vigour came back to the man''s eyes. But in an instant, the eyes sink dark again.


    "Anyone... if you will fulfill this grudge..."


    "Whoa, you''re really gonna die like this. I don''t know how much I regret it later, but then by entering into a contract, my name is Anomaly. Are you sure... it was Riddill?


    When the man nodded lightly, Anomaly nodded back with the best smile, and disappeared. This time, there was nothing under the tree. Yes, except for the traces of digging back the body, nothing.


    Continued

 487 Demon King Hunt, Part 7 - Hunter, Hunter

    The prairie as well. The Braves are not the only warriors the Alliance has gathered. Mercenaries were gathered so that worms could gather in honey in the high rewards offered by the Alliance. It was only with the mouthfeel of Miriazal that the Alphilis did not gather for this recruitment.


    And naturally, some of the assembled humans are mixed together in uniqueness.


    "Haaaaaa"


    "Ha ha!


    Blackhawk faces ravage the demon kings swarming the prairie in reverse. They have enough fierce men to deal with a single demon king on their own. No, they were crushing the demon kings thoughtfully enough to show room even in front of the demon king.


    "Uh, it''s toothless. Looks like this is the fifth one already?


    "Mireille. It''s very good to defeat your opponent and be safe yourself. It''s not like I mourn."


    "Grace is serious. Sometimes that''s boring. I''d rather have a battle with more boobs."


    Mireille spanned over the defeated demon king and was yawning. This demon king is still in its early form. The other Blackhawk faces were frightened by Mireille''s nerves, which fell asleep on the ugly monster, although they could not rot away immediately after defeating him. But with such a thick figure, Mireille was able to leave Gruzaldo alone.


    At the same time, to say that Mireille is so relaxed is also to say that a settlement has been reached. Now, the battle calmed down as Louis wrapped up with a cursed ice sword (Coquitossaber) to defeat three bodies. As if to announce the assembly, Vice Commander Betts pampered, his hands ringing.


    "Okay, you''re cleaned up. It''s a one-end assembly."


    "Usu."


    Copy that.


    "Or not."


    "It''s not a partition, bald guy. I''m gonna kill you?"


    "Ho ho, there''s no tightness."


    A black flock gathers at Betts, leading the captain from 1st to 6th Squad. Blackhawk actually took the neck of over 100 demon kings in this battle. They have been working on the Demon King''s crusade since before it was recognized that the Demon King was in large numbers, and it is no exaggeration to say that they are the most specialized mercenary regiment against the Demon King at the moment.


    Notably, there is not a single shepherd even with so many demon kings. It is Grossfeld''s extensive healing magic junction that makes it possible, but everyone was anxious to endure having to take care of this perverted priest.


    "(Well, Father Pervert''s on track)"


    "(If Valsas is a little off, I''ll take off his wings at Sugu)"


    "(No, what about Valsas?


    "(Come on? disappeared somewhere with Canato)"


    "(The toilet?


    "(Nah asshole)"


    "(I don''t care, it''s a hassle after this...)"


    Though the faces of such a mercenary corps pryed so hard into Betts'' behavior after the battle that he couldn''t even hear it, and who he would make a victim of Grossfeld, the then priest looked at a point in the meadow with a strangely strange face.


    To that appearance, everyone ignores the Betts story and follows the priest''s gaze.


    "You guys, tell me about me..."


    "Betts, it''s not good. There''s a hell of a lot coming."


    "Am I?"


    He also sensed the anomaly before Betts hinted that he had been ridiculed again. The Demon King is coming this way at full speed. The appearance was unusual, and the demon came running here at full speed as if frightened by something.


    Naturally, the face of the Blackhawk finds itself. It is Zeldos who controls them and leaves one step forward. When he drops his hips and stands, he takes the shape of pushing his right palm out of a small stand that doesn''t look good on that giant.


    "Mmmmmm... no!


    Small move, but enough power put in there. The right leg, pushed out with Zeldos'' hanging, was plunging into the ground. And when the atmosphere in front of his right hand was compressed to distort, the mass, also called the bullet of the air, struck the demon king directly and blew the giant far back.


    In that blow, the faces of the Blackhawk gushed. And Betts is the most commonplace face for some reason.


    "Don''t fade, your ''far-off''..."


    "The moves can be worked out with age. Deceiving the power to deceive, though."


    "That''s with me. In the next few years, you won''t be able to beat Lexus or Louis either. It''s sad."


    "You''re a monster if you''re human, you''re more than twice as old as they are. You''re the only one who can replace Valsas."


    "Naturally. I can''t lead people with such habits, can I? So, it''s the guy who''s coming from across the blown demon king."


    "Oh."


    As Betts and Zeldos nodded, a demon king who blew away suddenly turned into a piece of flesh. The shock of running to the ground and the blood splash dancing high in the sky told the whole story, as if it had been smashed with some enormous force. Few noticed before that happened, but Grossfeld and Lexus noticed. And Lexus slowly disappeared.


    Appearing before the face of the Blackhawk trying to ascertain the facts as to what had happened was a girl in a dress that was roughly unlike the prairie based on greenery. A steel bowl was held in its hand, also called a giant gold bar.


    "What, these guys? Human beings get nasty in here, SeroGrace."


    "It must be some mercenaries. You''re doing the same job as us, Rear Shed."


    "Huh? I''ve been doing a lot of..."


    The girl, known as Rear Shed, is restless symmetrically with the strangely high-exposed dress SeroGrace next door. It''s the opposite of what you''re wearing. The rear sheds watched to stifle the face of the Blackhawk, but it was surprisingly Max who first spoke to them.


    "Ladies, who are you?


    "Ah? What am I gonna do when my old man finds out about that? You want me to take one shot, with us?


    "... she''s a mouthless little girl. I don''t mean that. One way or the other, I want to go easy."


    "It''s peaceful. You think I''m going?


    When Niyanya and Rear Shed stare at Max, Max''s expression is strong. There is no such thing as a girl in his eyes. What moves into his eyes is a starving beast wearing a girl''s skin. Once in battle, Max was ready to fight to the point.


    But SeroGrace bowed so as to break between them like that. I grabbed a short dress hem and said hello to Max.


    "Excuse me, uncle. This person is an impolite big idiot. Look no further at some disrespect."


    "Hey, SeroGrace! Who''s the big idiot!


    "Anyone but you?


    "Temeye..."


    "Hey, ladies. No fighting."


    But Max also took control, and Rear Shed and SeroGrace took out the weapon. The rear sheds are giant gold bars, and the cello grace is a giant bone-cutting knife. The two of you who start to let go of the killing, you don''t know what''s going on.


    But at the moment when the two men tried to knot each other, two humans jumped out of the Blackhawk. It''s


    "That''s it, you fucking kids"


    "Right. Fighting between girls is not beautiful. Girls are what they love."


    "Slightly."


    It was Grossfeld who held back the rear shell gold bars. And it was Betts who stopped SeroGrace''s knife with one hand white blade removal each. The two rear sheds and seroGrace took their distance in surprise at the sudden jammer.


    "Old man, what the fuck!


    "Yes. It''s a sisterly fight, so don''t interrupt me!


    "You mustn''t lie, ladies. Don''t you want to kill me?"


    My voice was heard from the grass so as to annoy the two of them. This light condition of ignoring the air undoubtedly belonged to Lexus. He was about to take the knife in his hand from one girl in the grass. Hamnett, who had his knife taken up by Lexus, showed a surrender posture with his hands up. Hamnets also seem to still be somewhere unconvinced.


    "When, have you noticed?


    "From the beginning. I''m sensitive to women''s gaze."


    "I''m not talking about that level... what a guy"


    Hamnets can be dismantled without awakening rather than sneaking without being noticed by sleeping warcraft. Hamnett wondered how human it would be to realize that he was hiding the signs.


    And Lexus throws an even sharper point.


    "Otaru, you must have the soul guts to pretend that those ladies are fighting and get us involved, and let this lady get lost and kill one at a time. Well, the inquisitor won''t."


    "Nice, but, Ri"


    "Then I''m not apologizing. It''s true that such a ridiculous idea is happier if it''s not true."


    That''s what Lexus said, and a little wind blew. From the direction of the wind, a woman appeared with a magician''s brown robe.


    Nature and attention are drawn to the woman who appeared refreshed. Though only three of them looked undecided: Rear Shed, Sellow Grace and Hamnet. The woman spoke with a strong tone to ask them.


    "What are you guys doing? Have you finished crusading the Demon King yet?


    "A long time ago. What are you doing, Eluaire?"


    "Master Ingville ordered me to pick you up because you guys weren''t coming home. Let''s go home, don''t put too much effort into it."


    "Heck, is this the tide?"


    "Well, this time there was no twitching."


    Rear Shed and Sellow Grace get their stuff and try to pull it off a lot. Hamnett tried to turn back silently when he received a throwing knife from Lexus. When he sees them all pull off very manly, Aeruare tries to leave the spot without a single greeting. Towards that girlfriend, the captain of the Fifth Squad, Gergeda, issued an extra word.


    Continued

 488 Demon King Hunt, Part 8 - Those Who Monitor

    "Wait, sister. Don''t bother me, don''t you have one greeting?


    Everyone thinks, "Do something extra." Rubbing with people who don''t get the hang of it here doesn''t have one advantage for Blackhawk. We''re out of commission, and even if we win the fight, we don''t have anything to gain. They are battlefield professionals. It only works with profit.


    But Gergeda''s role within the regiment is to "make a rub," and Gergeda was certainly a pro in that regard. He is stupid but not stupid. Everyone somehow felt that Gergeda was bound to have intentions when she uttered a word, and that she felt the same without much, but she was undeniably somewhat anxious to be able to rub herself in this situation without Valsas.


    A magician-style woman called Ehruare in one of Gergeda''s words stopped her legs, looked back again at the faces of the Blackhawk and observed the look on her face.


    "What can I do for you?


    "If you were a director of both Subetas earlier, say sorry. If you turned your kill on the battlefield, you can''t complain, even if you''re a kid or killed, right?


    "Hmm, you mean that? But there is no need to apologize. Some of you seem to be aware that I''m the one who helped you?


    As Aeluare said, no one gave an angry look in her seemingly rude words either. And Gergeda felt the same thing, so I wouldn''t dare argue with it. It was also his character that Gergeda tangled in Aeruare, but there was also another purpose.


    And to Gergeda, who said nothing, Aeluare tried to return her heels again without changing one expression, but at that time Gergeda still called her again.


    "Wait."


    "... what can I do for you yet? You''re a man who annoys people."


    "They often say, but only one more thing. Why did you break in on the way to just watch at first?


    The word now drew attention to Gergeda. It''s the same as Lexus and Lexus doesn''t know Aeruare was excluding the earlier scene. That''s why her signs suddenly appeared so close, and I was heartily surprised.


    For the first time, Aeluare''s eyebrows moved slightly to Gergeda''s words. And even though Aeluare was not obliged to answer, he accidentally answered Gergeda''s question.


    "... because I found out it was irrelevant."


    "Like yourself?


    "Why would you think that?"


    "That''s what I''m talking about. You look like you''ve been spending years without moving a single expression for the face you can see inside. Ironhide is also a good place. There''s some kind of determination in my mind. It''s pretty dark, too."


    "Well, there''s a searcher in the mercenary. I was a little suspicious you weren''t."


    Eirualle began to crack her mouth from herself, precisely because Gergeda''s question was shooting straight at her. Or maybe if I tried it on her, there was some anger I didn''t get to meet whoever I was looking for here.


    Now Gergeda didn''t have to listen, she started talking to me.


    "Here comes the Archbishop of Arnelia"


    "Oh, I see."


    "Recently, I''ve led a group of mercenaries close to the Arnelian Church, you know a female mercenary?


    "Come on? I know you''re a woman, but I don''t even know who you are."


    "Name is Alphilis. Black hair, tall female mercenary. If the Arnelian Church is coming out, I thought maybe this one, too."


    What''s wrong with that mercenary?


    It was Louis who pinched my mouth here. I reacted to the name of Alphilis. Louis knew as far as Alphilis said he was going to build a mercenary regiment, but he didn''t know he was forming one earlier that day. The recent situation on the eastern side of Arnelia is a matter of concern, as Louis also moved here as a base in the north and west.


    Louis with his mouth pinched, but Aeluare was not particularly offended by it. Instead, maybe I can''t help but really want to talk inside my belly. Her words added weight.


    "... vengeance."


    "What?


    "Alphilis is my father''s vengeance."


    Aeluare''s words were heavy, but sharp as swords. Her words were engraved on Louis'' chest, as if she were willing.


    If you''re a mercenary or something, resentment is normal. It is unusual or irrelevant that a man who hates is someone''s enemy. It is an indiscipline that everyone must be prepared for if they are to fight, but it seemed that Ehruare''s words bore even deeper causes and resentments. I felt a whirling obsession, and even Louis creeped out. It''s not just a vendetta. Louis observes even more attentively the look on Aeruare''s face.


    "I will advise you." Heavenly Running Millions of Feathered Mercenaries, "commonly known as Jaeger, is a mercenary regiment destined to eventually perish. If you''re too intimate, we''ll see you cry later, okay?


    "Then it''s up to our captain to decide. It''s no use threatening me."


    "It''s not a threat, it''s a fact. If you get involved with them, you''ll regret it."


    That''s what''s left of it, Aeluare, but Gergeda felt uncomfortable when she saw her mouth laugh thinly as she left. You don''t regret it, I''ll make you regret it - because I found out the woman said it in the dark.


    Canato and Valsas emerged from behind them as Aeruare left and everyone looked at each other. It was Mireille who noticed as soon as possible the captain of the regiment, who was invisible if he noticed. Mireille didn''t care about Aeruare or anything, so she noticed Valsas'' emergence the most. Zerver, captain of the third squad, follows her.


    "Ah, it''s the captain!


    "Captain, where have you been?


    "Canato says there are good acquaintances. lay low and watched softly."


    "The kids without the product just now, yes, but it was that woman that bothered me. He''s been lying around here forever. And you sneaked the demon king and hung half of those kids on us, didn''t you? Things could have gotten worse, so I showed up and pulled. Those kids will know that. I don''t suppose we care more for that woman than the bugs stuck in the bird."


    All Blackhawk faces felt uncomfortable as Canato said in a peppered spit. Canato, who is also a Blackhawk sensor, can''t help but listen. Though his words contain a lot of subjectivity, when Canato''s attitude is so bad that he never absurds his voice from time to time, it was only then that the circumstances can be guessed.


    On the side, Valsas looked a little difficult, but he called out to everyone as he laid his hands on Canato''s shoulders.


    "Listen, forget about those women and the kids. And don''t get involved from now on. This is an order from the Captain."


    In a word from Valsas, Blackhawk stopped pursuing any more and went in to prepare to withdraw, but Betts and Zeldos gently drop in on him. I guess they still have something to worry about.


    "Who did you think the captain was, by the way?


    In response to Zeldos'' question, Valsas answered with a difficult face.


    "Probably the Sorcery Church''s conquest unit. And he was with the four sisters of Spears."


    "Spears... that''s the Great Demon King..."


    "He''s got a big voice."


    Valsas takes control of Zeldos. Betts was surprisingly calm.


    "Was it true, after all, that there have been rumors before? The Magic Church is used to the Great Demon King."


    "I don''t know which one is the owner. I believe we''re in a fighting relationship or watching each other. But don''t tell anyone. If we find out about it, the Magic Church could target us. We''re sorry to hear about your opponents who use magic."


    "Seriously... but we''re also vulnerable to witchcraft because it''s the only drawback. There''s nothing we can do without Grossfeld. It''s really not a good idea to work with them. But Gergeda doesn''t know what he''s thinking, does he?


    "That''s under consideration."


    Valsas sees Gergeda as chilling. Gergeda is at times docile while letting his own men prepare to withdraw. Gergeda is not the kind of person who is good at hiding things. Especially when it comes to my enjoyment. Gergeda saw Aeruare and definitely came up with something interesting.


    Meanwhile, Aeluare turns back to Ingville and finishes a full report. Ingville was getting her report while doing his job, but with the end of the report he stopped brushing.


    "So the three rear sheds, cello grace, and hamnets were adults?


    "Yes, at least there was no senseless rampage. I suppose it''s scarier to defy the words of my sister, McBellas, than to say that she''s following us."


    "Sure, but that''s fine. They won''t be able to tell her differently than McBellas can''t get out of the castle. Plus, you''ll follow our lead. So, you let Blackhawk nail you well?


    Ingville elbows the desk, hands together, jaws on top of it and asks Aeluare. Aeruare also returned it with no expression.


    "I didn''t see Valsas, the captain of the regiment. So I don''t know how effective it is, but I don''t suppose we''ll be on the side of the Alphilis or anything else. I thought that would be the only harvest."


    "You sure do. At the previous meeting, Alphilis remained strictly under observation. At the end of the day, the chairman''s remarks were huge, but at this stage, he said, it''s a prerequisite to figure out how free her curse is."


    "So my turn is still...?


    "Don''t be. For a while, your chances of taking revenge are long gone."


    Words of Ingville, and Aeruare, who bit his teeth. Seeing that look, Ingville leaks a cunning grin.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not a very long minded man. You know better than to sit and wait for the Alpha Reese curse to be lifted.


    "Yes. So what are you going to do with her?"


    "Well, watch. Even if I don''t get my hands on it, I''ll show you how much I can do. There''s also the head of our faction. We''ll make it work."


    When Ingville sounded his fingers, he gathered butterflies, the demons of use. Each one was beautiful, but very thin when the butterfly was dense by the time it was unusual, and Aeruare could not distract himself from that sight that emitted demonic beauty while still feeling unfamiliar with the demon of the man who was also his master, just watching what he did.


    Continued

 489 Knights Service, Part 1 - Peace

    Arnelian forces were still conducting expeditions in the Middle Plains when Miriazal was leading the main force of Arnelianism to sweep the Demon King in the prairie.


    This is a very small expedition from the point of view of Arnelian forces as a whole and less than a thousand in total. If we try Arnelianism, which provides disaster assistance, agreements, and arbitration to various countries, this degree is the soldier of everyday tea events, and it is not enough to take it up and make a scene.


    But the expedition had some very significant significance in Miriazal. For one thing, the destination of the troops is Krums. This time it is a soldier at the request of the new princess of Krums, Ray Fan. He said the appearance of numerous demons in the territory was successive and the damage to soldiers was gradually increasing. Because of this, Rayfan offered to crusade the demons, so he wanted human assistance. Reyfan offered to take Arnelian asylum as soon as possible after his reign, so Miriazal also decided to leave the army.


    Originally, the newly reigning gods went all the way to Arnelia, and it is a lesson to spend some days baptizing and benefiting the Virgin. In fact, it is one of her bellies whether they can fit Miriazal or not, but when we meet, the country is supposedly promised a great deal of asylum, something like a kind of benefit. The most important thing that Miriazal would say is that there are only so many sights to see, and Miriazal would prosper even if he did nothing.


    But after his reign, Ray fans have yet to fulfill their visit to Arnelia. That is to say that the post-civil unrest is too busy to allow enough time. Krums'' own standing is also still subtle in the Middle Plains, and few have plotted to overthrow the state or have resentment against the previous regime. For lay fans with few trustworthy sides and soldiers, vacating the country in that was also tantamount to suicide. Miriazal was also convinced by the circumstances from the line, so he received this slightly offensive offer.


    Ray fans were pleased to hear that he could receive assistance from Arnelia, even though he doubted it. For her, Arnelia''s assistance is one of the things she can do, and she doesn''t always count on success. Of course, it was true that receiving assistance would help the country, but Ray fans had no idea that the Arnelian Church would do such a thing in return, and she was trying to read through the intention by herself, not knowing that Rhine was in Arnelia.


    In the meantime, Jake was to accompany an expedition to Krums. This was Jake''s first appearance in the country, and, depending on the size of the opponent, the triumph could well have been before the summer. This is unusual for students, but also for those who still belong to the lower grades. But it is also inevitable. In the results of this expedition, Jake is presented with a promotion to the regular Knights Temple.


    The appointment of the Knights of the Temple by softening the status of Knights who will serve in the periphery was a special case in the long history of the Arnelian Church, but Jake has already grown to the point of crossing each other in the captainship of the Knights of the Perimeter and in the simulated sword, and it is about Miltre, Marion and Crudas that his opponents can also do so in Gloria''s practical exercises. Jake was going to get the attention and expectations of the School of Nature, and even if he wasn''t aware of it himself, he was no longer a sight to behold even the teachers.


    And it''s already a school rumor about where and how the story of the regular Knights of the Temple appointment leaked from. People came to Jake every holiday and said something casual.


    "Hey, when are you leaving?


    "Six days, no, maybe seven days from now"


    "Do you follow the knights?


    He said he''s not a regular knight yet.


    "Krums and you''re still insecure, aren''t you? Are you all right?


    "I don''t think that''s the case with guys who give a little bit to the military..."


    "Nice. How can I be appointed Knights of the Temple?


    "Come on? You don''t even have to ask me... it just so happens."


    "Rear charge, explode."


    "Right now, you''re Bruns!


    No different in his days after such momentum, in the morning he encourages the Knights of the Temple and the archaeology of the sword, goes to school, and when he finishes, assists him in his work as a knight within the Knights of the Perimeter. Then when he returned to the Deep Green Palace, he encouraged someone to do sword archery again.


    But just as he never got tired of visiting him day after day, did Jake pioneer, he let Rascal, Linda, and Lotte stop him from pushing the waves when he was on holiday, and it was routine for him to escape from the windows and somewhere.


    And Jake escaped as soon as possible today. At the end of the lecture, to prepare for the escape, I haven''t even got half the story of the instructor in mind. Originally, I didn''t even get it into my head much, it was a pungent for him such as a basic magic course, and I was in the middle of thinking about something sloppy such as trying to get Neri to teach me later.


    And he has recently become routine to rest at a tree in a painting of a training ground. He is given a bundle of keys to access the training ground even though he is in junior year and most of the school is also given access to places due to events like the last time he was raided inside the school. It was also a sign that he was trusted by the school, and thanks to that he could rest slowly in a training ground where almost no one could enter.


    There''s only one person who comes in for his break.


    "Hey, there you go again"


    Jake was plotting to go to the foot of the training ground tree and fall asleep. I usually think about waving my sword, but due to the recent massive expedition and the meagre state of Arnelia, I''m busy preparing for my daily work and expedition, and I don''t have enough time to rest. That''s why I saw my classmate on the tree at the arrow tip that I was going to slow down today.


    "What is it, Dora?"


    "I don''t know what to say."


    Dora smiles back at Jake''s irony as well. Nearly three months have already passed since Dora transferred to school, but strangely, Jake''s disgust with that much at first has also faded these days. Dora doesn''t smile as a grin no matter how nasty and disgusting Jake is up front, and because he really likes Nellie about him, there are lots of opportunities to face each other naturally.


    Jake also admitted only that Dora, a beautiful boy who loved art and behaved elegantly, was popular and graceful. Besides, the music Dora plays is certainly first-class, and that''s comforting to Jake''s ears as well. Nowadays, Dora''s whistle sounded like it wasn''t bad enough for Jake to hear it during the break, rather in the sense of relieving tension.


    "Dora, what''s your class? It''s definitely not my choice, so it''s music history, isn''t it?


    "I finished it a little early. And the history of music is boring. How much does music cost to play a sound? There''s no class next time, and I''m gonna skip out here like this."


    "You''re a bad guy, you."


    "You''re just a serious guy, aren''t you boring?


    Jake smiles a little too in Dora''s loving reply.


    "And I''m like a bard. City to city, road to road. It suits me sexually to cross. I think a musician is such a thing. I want to be a musician."


    "Weird guy. You don''t think I want to stay somewhere?


    "That''s what I thought. But I wonder if it''s just once in my life..."


    Jake thought he was an increasingly weird guy for the word. This boy sometimes has a strangely grown-up look. Jake cares about the meaning of it, but Dora is reminded that he has feelings he doesn''t know how to keep.


    Jake stared at his classmates, who had no great handle but this music, with a strange face. I can''t even tell Jake himself why he made such a bad impression at first.


    "Jake, you''re almost there."


    "Ah, oh. Right."


    "I''m tired of hearing this question, but what do you think of this expedition?


    "Right... this expedition is an expansion of the power of the Arnelian Church. Originally Arnelianism had also extended its power to Gruzaldo. Dreyan and his predecessors offered to help. But in the last war in the Middle Plains, the Arnelian Church failed at all to perform the arbitration that should be its role. This is also a matter for those responsible within Krums, but also for their ability to communicate with Zamwed on the part of the Beast..."


    "No, no, I don''t mean the general meaning"


    Blocking Jake''s description of someone''s dealership smell situation, Dora of bitter laughter spoke to Jake.


    "What are your thoughts on this expedition?"


    "... I want to achieve results on this expedition and be promoted to regular Temple Knight. I don''t know what the achievement is, but I''ll do the task I''m given for now. And I''m gonna be back safe."


    "That''s an understatement. I thought you said you wanted to name ten enemies."


    "It''s not the knight''s job to take the enemy''s neck. I was taught that knighthood is about protecting people."


    "Is that in the Knights Temple?


    "No, of the Peripheral Knights, the old man from the Pingman said. But I agree, and I don''t think I can accomplish anything without living."


    "There are a lot of good people around you. I envy you."


    Jake will never know what that Dora means. And Dora was not willing to speak, and all he did was whistle. But the tone was sad somewhere, and Jake just stood there silently and heard Dora''s whistle melt into the sky.


    Continued

 490 Knights Service, Part 2 - The View

    The day had passed and Jake had already arrived in Krums. Next to him stands Rafferty, commander-in-chief of this expedition. This is a painting of Princess Rayfan''s private residence in the back of the Krums Royal Palace view, further behind through the Blossom Garden.


    Rafferty went here to Krums Royal Palace as a greeting after the arrival of the Expeditionary Army, but had Jake present next door. This makes some sense, but for one thing it was because Jake wanted to see firsthand whether he could make a greeting to the royalty without delay. This time the Arnelian Church is somewhat more comfortable because it will be in the form of begging for assistance, but one of those attitudes could create a new spark when Jake goes to conflict zones and so on as a mediator after this. Rafferty imagined watching regular Jake and Miriazal tangle when Jake said he didn''t like these courtesies compared to sword training, but it seemed to be Rafferty''s thoughts. Jake ended his greeting with a connection and was behaving as he had decided. It is so perfect that Rafferty is more surprised.


    "(You can do it if you do it)"


    When Rafferty was heartily impressed, Princess Rayfan, no, she became queen in line with her reign (which makes her a little queen because she''s pre-adult), but she invited them to her private residence because she wanted to hold detailed meetings in advance.


    Rusty, the Chancellor, will also be present, of course, but this was surprising to Rafferty. Because I didn''t think the little queen Rayfan would join the military conference herself. I also heard Rafferty was a very wise queen, and that''s what I thought the more we were actually talking about, but I didn''t think it was enough to speak out against the military council.


    A private mansion boarded half-heartedly, but there were maps of the whole of Krums and also of the surrounding countries, and maps of the region, which would also be the main battlefield of this time, were unfolded, with various signs there. Rafferty, who had been looking at the map until the re-emergence of the little queen Rayfan, saw the mark and thought it was making some really precise points, and was revisiting his perception.


    "This is... amazing"


    "Really?


    Pick up Rafferty''s soliloquy as neighbor Jake tilts his neck. Rafferty, along with his own deputy, Aristotle, sees it on that map.


    "Oh, it''s not a very amateur pointer. I''m under the impression you''re looking at a warrior."


    "It is."


    "I don''t think you''re very different from Jake by two things. Terrible girl, the princess."


    "Thank you for waiting, knight. It''s an honor to keep you compliments."


    Rayfan, who dressed more modestly than he had seen earlier, appeared with his first name and the Chancellor. I found out he was listening to himself. Rafferty took a knight''s thank you to her a little embarrassed, but I just don''t see any great upset about that attitude. Jake also followed Rafferty and his deputy, Aristotle, but Jake once again sneaked a look at the princess.


    Rayfan had changed his outfit from an earlier, slouchy, finely crafted dress to a simple, moveable light outfit. Simply weave a single piece of vale in a grey-based dress, and the accessories also stay in a chain only necklace. The luxurious hair fastening instead of the crown that I was wearing earlier also transforms into an easy Katyusha. Though in post-war financial difficulties, the outfit is probably just too qualitative for a princess of a country, but it was nevertheless not an exaggeration to say that her elegance was not something she could hide, but rather uncomfortable because the outfit was losing to her.


    That''s all in Jake''s eyes, Ray fans were beautiful. Clear prominence, fine skin, graceful waist and soft and dignified voices were all different from the women Jake knew. Jake compared it to Dute Hilde''s golden voice and was frightened at her heart. I wonder if that''s really the Duke''s daughter, with Ray Fan in front of her. Although the comparison is bad.


    Rayfan stands in front of the map and begins to ask Rafferty for his opinion. Apparently, she wanted to have some meetings with Rafferty before going to the military conference. While she discusses with Rafferty, she sometimes employs the opinions of Rusty and Aristotle and is in the process of discussing them.


    "So Lord Rafferty would like the main battlefield to be on Halhard Hill, too?


    "Yes, as the little queen stared, the hills of Hulhard are also full of hills and it is possible to use cavalry. The city of Windsey, which the demons are believed to have occupied again, has no great barrier, and it will be easy to drive the demons in the city. Are you sure Krums has 1500 and we have a total of 2,500?


    "Yeah. But all we have is new recruits. They are farmers who lack experience and just wear armor. The real power of war would be considered 500, a professional military man. Scared allies beat their enemies, but I want them to gain experience as well.


    In contrast, the opponent''s battle power is roughly 800. 1500 to 800 means that if you don''t even choose the battlefield wrong, you can fight more than each other even if you have new recruits. "


    "It would be possible if Arnelian soldiers assisted, wouldn''t it? I think it''s a proper force analysis."


    Rafferty was snorting and listening to Ray fans. Rayfan then continued to meet with a detailed breakdown and distribution of the force, as well as methods of procuring and transporting weapons and food, plus working with Arnelia. Jake managed to go with himself, but maybe he''s still Jake on his way to basic courses in elementary school when it comes to military and other things. Most of that didn''t make sense.


    When Jake''s head was given nearly ten times that capacity of information, the discussion seemed to see a one-off end. Rayfan and Rafferty were satisfied with the content of the discussion or ended the occasion with a toast with a diluted celebration smiling at each other.


    Jake fluttered but cautioned against the coarse phase and followed Rafferty out, but while Rafferty''s expression did get satisfaction, it seemed somewhere sad.


    "Rafferty, what''s going on?


    "Jake, this is an official expedition, so give me some respect."


    "So, Commander-in-Chief Rafferty, how''s it going?


    To the salute Jake made with the salute, that gives Rafferty a look that seems difficult to do with it.


    "No, you should still stop. My usual attitude doesn''t make me uncomfortable."


    "Bye, Rafferty. The expression was not firm. Is this discussion a failure?


    "It''s not like that, but... Aristotle, how did you see it?


    "Probably agree with Lafferty. For a person that year, it''s too cut. Terrible."


    Aristotle answered with a rare face. Rafferty nodding in that reply.


    "Right... surely too smart a king is hard to do. A lot."


    "The question is what kind of decision Master Miriazar will make. I don''t recall being able to work out tactics as well as strategies that year."


    "What do you mean?


    I couldn''t follow the interaction between the two of them, and Jake pinched his mouth. Jake still doesn''t understand what they''re trying to do. But this is still in the royal palace of Krums. While the two of them looked at each other, they felt that some explanation was necessary because they were the ones who brought Jake this far. Because you would have claimed internationally that you recognized Jake more than you would have asked for him to be present here.


    Rafferty grabbed Jake''s shoulder, which was only about his own, and told him softly.


    "Look, Jake. Not only does the little queen think about this battle, but she also thinks about the impact it has on her own country, neighbouring countries, and third countries. This victory is natural for her. It focuses on winning it in any way. Whereas operations against war stand-alone are referred to as'' tactics'', State-run operations, including warfare, are commonly referred to as'' strategies''.


    The fact that Krums can only serve about 1,500 soldiers in the first place is a funny story in itself. Although there are currently skirmishes there, Krums'' own soldiers are not so much worn out in the dispute over the Middle Plains. That''s why we should be able to use more force. Besides, this time we haven''t given advance notice of how many soldiers we''re going to send out. But with our own network of information, we are investigating to some extent the scale of this demon and sending enough power into the expedition to win.


    But little Queen Rayfan, assuming how much power we send in, has prepared our own. Is this assuming that our Arnelian information network is stretching to our own country, Krums, and that we have confirmed it in this event? The breakdown of 1,500 soldiers would also have changed the percentage of new soldiers if our forces were insufficient or excessive.


    I mean, for her, this battle is a political war to cross with Arnelia. I guess they''re looking into us at the same time. Totally unattainable girl. "


    "Is that what...?


    Jake doesn''t know it''s hard. But Ray Fan''s eyes were very clear, and Jake also found out that she was not a bad person. That was enough for Jake.


    Seeing Jake bother with Rafferty''s words like that, Rafferty makes one suggestion to Jake.


    "By the way, Jake, you had Princess Rayfan hooked up with you for a reason..."


    Jake looked strangely at Rafferty laughing like a prank.


    Continued

 491 Knights Service, Part 3 - Princess and Chancellor

    "Ugh..."


    After his consultation with Rafferty, Ray fans had one loud sigh in his private room. Keep the costume. Having removed Katyusha, she sits down in a window chair and closes her eyes intact. Yesterday I also slept briefly on the errand. She was cut off early from her meeting with Rafferty, which is likely to give her a little time to sleep.


    To her, the lower daughter brings the chilled cinnace fruit juice. Ray fans liked to drink a small amount of honey in this sour fruit. It also helps to calm the mood.


    Rusty walks in this time as the youngest girl backs off with a gratuity.


    "Excuse me for relaxing, Ray Fan."


    "Rusty, what''s wrong? Now, outside of clerical hours, my last name should be limiting my entry."


    "No, I thought we needed an inside discussion, too. I said I couldn''t do it with my last name."


    To Rusty''s words, what a serious prime minister, Rayfan breathed one slightly shuddered. At the point where I say nothing, Ray fans want me to guess that it means I''m not worried, but this prime minister still doesn''t care that much. Seriously, it''s a good thing, but Rayfan thinks he wants a little more of his replacement, but Rusty''s appointment as prime minister was quite sudden in the first place, and it seemed impossible for Rusty not to get used to the prime minister position yet.


    I think it would be somewhat different if he raised his position as a nobleman to the Marquis in the near future, but Marquis and I are kings'' relatives in Krums. Otherwise it was Ray fans'' opinion that it was too early for Rusty because he was a man of great success. Ray fan relatives have not been interrupted, and Ray fans have not yet gained a free say in the running of the country.


    That''s why Ray fans had to play the perfect princess to strengthen their voice in the official setting. Same goes for the pre-meeting with Rafferty. It is a meeting for Ray fans to take the lead in tomorrow''s formal military debate. If we discuss it in a private residence, the contents will never be divulged outside. Even if it leaks, traitors are easy to spot. Rusty also knows about it, which is why he wants at least a close meeting between the two of us.


    Some disrespect also meditates on the eyes because Ray fans also know how to care about Rusty like that. Though I buy quite a bit of discomfort from the inside.


    "Can''t the meeting be after the evening?


    "I have a project that I would like to move as soon as possible. How did the princess see Lord Rafferty, the commander earlier?


    As he looked at Rusty''s gaze, Rayfan guessed that Rusty was probably in the same opinion. It''s easy to understand what foolish people think.


    "Lord Rafferty seems like an honest man. If you cut off your head, you''ll stand on your arms, but you''re not a strategist. Of course it would be the supreme bishop of Arnelia who intended this expedition, but he is only carrying out the role.


    His, no. Here''s what they''re going to do. They want to take advantage of this expedition to wedge here in Nakahara. "


    "Wedge, you say?


    "In the first place, in the last war, the Arnelian Church as an arbitrator did not function at all. It became clear that there was a problem with Arnelia''s surveillance system, and the fact that Zamwed had less time for Arnelia to intervene was destroyed. This could be called Arnelia''s Great Failure.


    This lapse will be known to all countries, and it is imperative that they be disputed at the next Arnelia Memorial Assembly. After a moment, you may also act just to question Arnelia''s asylum. Before we do that, I want the fact that we have reviewed the surveillance system again. That is why we have come to pass Lord Rafferty, two men of the Lazar family and now second in the Knights of the Temple. The significance of this request not as a danger, but as a social dimension, is very significant.


    On the other hand, Gruzaldo''s movements are enlivened. We''re actively sending scouts to countries, and we''re kind of obsessed at home. To stockpile food, iron and other metals have also recently been brought to flourish. Yes, as if ready for battle "


    Neither does Rusty know when Rayfan grabbed that information, but he''s also not going to make any sense in collecting her information. Besides, I''m more concerned about Gruzaldo being at war.


    "Is Gruzaldo at war... and not in this country?


    "Come on? There''s a lot of barbarian country on the south side of Groussard, and Groussard is at their doorstep. I hear there are constant glitches near the southern border, and of course there are possibilities there. But if we''re going to be at war with the East or the North, we Krums will have to get involved. Because of the convenience of the streets, they should pass through our country"


    "North. My name is North."


    "It would be Romansland"


    Rusty nearly dropped the paperwork he had in his hand. If Gruzaldo and Romansland become wars and so on, a third of the continent''s countries will be caught up in that war in some way, also considering the distance and belonging of those two countries. Plus the size as a country, the top two on this continent. Without a doubt, it will be a war on a terrible scale.


    "Dear Rayfan, do not threaten me. It is not strange that this continent should be ruined if that happens. Besides, is there any specific reason why Gruzaldo would go to war with Romansland?


    "... external intimidation shown by Romansland. Last month, there was an incident in Vindal, a satellite city in Romansland, where an ambassador from Romansland was attacked. Romansland is using it as a pretext to make Vindal recognise the military presence and to advance the army in the name of surveillance at the border. You may say that this is already a situation one step ahead of the war.


    Again, this is breaking news, but Slasmund has made a virtual demise. Neighbouring countries will be in contention over Slasmund in the future. And to the west of Slasmund is Vindal, a Romansland country. Will the Great Powers miss this opportunity? "


    "Uh-huh."


    Rusty looked difficult and silenced herself. As for Rusty, he had his head troubled by how big Romansland would be if he fought the war, but Ray fans thought differently again. There are two ways to explore the roots of events: the thought of seeing the surface of facts in a multilateral direction as a thought habit of Ray fans, and trying to eat through that surface. While many humans could only see the surface centrally, Ray fans'' thoughts were very diverse.


    "(Yes, the real question is why something like this happened. Romansland often has a transverse attitude, but that is the flip of having great national power. Almost no Arnelian interference will also depend on the desire to prevent the Church from becoming aware of the domestic circumstances, and the great powers have national powers that simply do not require Arnelian assistance. I certainly don''t want Arnelia''s interference with me if circumstances permit. Hi. I don''t trust that church. I don''t even care about the system of Virgin Accreditation, but my purpose as a church has been too consistent so far. Even though the supreme bishop and archbishop are shifting from one year to another, the doctrinal claims are the same in every age. This is creepy.


    Same thing happened this time. Lord Rafferty only knows so much about the internal affairs of our country if something like a secret detective is lurking inside the country. Not only does Arnelia''s facility itself act as a spy, but I guess the average person has the same kind of person in the mix. Otherwise, there''s no way the Expeditionary Force will follow us to the story of selecting a battlefield that abruptly descended and sprung up. It was only the other day that I learned the detailed map with us.


    Still, I have to get Arnelia''s assistance this time, because I can''t change my belly on my back. Besides, Arnelia is offering aggressive assistance to Gruzaldo, and Krums, who hits the doorway of their beastman as the human side, will not escape Arnelia''s influence.


    But Romansland isn''t. They were protected behind them by the mountains of Pilevos, and the resources could be raised from their own countries, because of the country''s repeated acts of aggression of the past from that point of view. Romansland did a good job of analyzing his country and knew that there was no shortage of force and human resources, but that there was an absolute lack of crop productivity for its vast national territory. And Romansland has since repeated the invasion, and they have stopped the invasion at a stage when their productive power, including that of their own country, has reached a certain level. Because I realized I could keep it the strongest country on the continent without any further aggression.


    That is why this Romansland action does not fall sincerely. What the hell is the point of restarting the act of aggression now...... no, because it is not under Arnelia''s watchful eye that the invasion was carried out? Because that country will also be manipulated to someone''s will, but who the hell can do that? But that was the same for Brother Muster. Maybe Rhine went to explore the situation) "


    Rayfan''s thoughts are all reasoning from the way in. But the thought had gained so much purpose that if the black magicians had seen her thought process, it would not have been strange to applaud her. But what Ray fans care about was the inexpensiveness of the line over Romansland''s invasion.


    "(Where on earth is he doing well by now? If that''s what I imagined, I''d be looking into something pretty dangerous. But I''m sure he''d put himself in those situations hoping. Oh, I resent this self being imprisoned in my capacity as this country and princess. If I throw myself out of here and only my soul, I can fly to that guy right now, though)"


    Ray fans look softly under the balcony. But not so high, she realized that in this garden surrounded by hedges it was to the extent of pursuing injuries at best.


    "(Rather, just more injuries, and he''ll hate you)"


    "Princess... Princess Rayfan!


    With Rusty calling himself, Ray fans returned from the sea of thought all the time. There was Rusty''s face, which seemed anxious but often wrinkled between his eyebrows recently.


    "Ah - I''m sorry. I''ve been thinking a little bit."


    "Sometimes that happens to Ray fans. Aren''t you tired? I hope you love me a little bit."


    "It''s okay, I''m not tired enough to fall. Besides, I don''t want you interrupting my break."


    To the words of a slightly mean Ray fan, Rusty wandered into confusion. Ray fans continued to ask questions when he grinned, wondering if he had abused his honest men too much.


    "Did you have any other cases?


    "Yes. Are you sure the little princess is going to be in line for this battle?


    To Rusty''s words, Rayfan nodded strongly.


    "Yeah, sure. I''ve told you so many times about the need."


    "But I think it''s dangerous to go out of my way to empty the royal palace to see how many people complain."


    "Don''t worry. Over the past few months, research has shown that they still don''t have the binding power or idea to have a full-scale coup. As far as I''m concerned, I want them to divulge their dissatisfaction with my absence, and vice versa. In addition, I would like to remind the court that the queen''s watchdogs will function without me or you."


    "Sure, that''s why I''m bringing people together..."


    Rusty was gathering soldiers on Rayfan''s orders who would only obey her and Rusty''s orders. The original Ray fan SS is moving forward, but still not enough to keep the entire royal palace under surveillance. That''s not why Ray fans want to lay down fear politics, but as for her, let SS learn to stand and behave as a nobleman, and let blooming rose flowers on her left chest in Blossom Garden. The SS was given the name ''Bluewin'' which means a bouquet of victories, and they will henceforth become famous as the most magnificent knights in the Middle Plains, but they are still in their infancy. Experience and trust are not enough in Rusty''s view.


    But Ray fans insisted slightly harder.


    "Surely Rusty is right, this action is a kind of bet. But I don''t think all things will work as calculated. Sometimes we need to bet."


    "I know that. But isn''t this too premature?


    "I think it''s a good bet for a minute. Whatever you say, it''s an expedition with Arnelia attached to aid. That alone would be difficult to rebel or something, and let''s say there were people with the courage to rebel in this situation. Indeed, Arnelia is moving purely at the request of the demonic conquest, and internal affairs non-interference is Arnelia''s apparent principle.


    But even if the insurgency succeeds, Arnelia will not give aid to the state formed in the coup. History proves that such a regime will not last long. If you''re a bit of a head turner, you know, and you look dumb enough to let a fool who doesn''t know that steal my country?


    Rayfan carried the tea to her mouth with an extra grin, so Rusty just lowered her head and followed her intentions. I do also think Rusty is not a Ray fan who gets his country stolen by mistake, as Ray fans say. Rayfan''s ability as a ruler is far too great, and now his reputation within the royal palace is also rising. It is not a sane shack, such as rebellion against a princess who will continue to ride in this rising airflow.


    But Rusty''s concern is that at any given time, there are people who want to criticize things for something. The more perfect the ray fans are, the more they even point to trivial failures that are not usually pointed out. I''m terrified of Rusty for that.


    "(Really, I hope nothing happens)"


    As Rusty bows her head, she worries once again with wrinkles between her eyebrows. Rusty herself can''t stop worrying that the frown wrinkles won''t go back to normal as they are.


    Ray fans asked Rusty if he knew what was in Rusty''s heart like that or not, and when he put the cup around him.


    "Speaking of worries, I have one concern too"


    "I don''t think so."


    "Earlier boy knights... I was surprised why Lord Alberto was taking them, but is it true that he will serve as my escort?


    Continued

 492 Knights Service, Part 4 - Guardian of the Little Queen

    "Hold the horse."


    "You didn''t check the food, did you? If it''s not enough, we need help from the supply depot. Check again."


    Time went on, and now the Krums-Arnelia coalition was about to head to the city of Windsey, said to have been occupied by demons. Ahead stands the Krums elite, followed by Arnelian soldiers and Krums recruits. The gathering of the soldiers took place at Quor Castle, closest to the city of Windsey, and Rayfan headed directly to Quor Castle with a handful of escorts.


    This method of warfare of the Ray fans is not the same as normal troop movements. Normally, when the king himself would march, many days in advance, he chose an auspicious day, swept the path, and marched a great deal. But Ray fans wanted to keep such pointless expenses down at the moment, and the city of Windsey was pretty much east to Krums, and it could take half a month just to arrive when they marched properly from the Royal Castle.


    In addition, tensions between the eastern side and the clients contested in the previous war had not been resolved, and the confrontation continued. The princess herself doesn''t want to give them any extra excitement, such as leading the soldiers out there. Ray fans would like to see a client spy who would be in the country, if possible, decide to win or lose at such a time as to bring the first report.


    The fact that the queen drives herself through the flying dragon when she comes out again was unexpectedly resounding. The queen herself would also be made to know that it was possible to move quickly if necessary, and the queen was very brave to drive the dragon through the sky as the people saw it. They saw the ray fans running through the sky, and that was the one that sent the great cry with the Lord we should fan.


    The only time I thought about this was when Ray fans were being taken to the line and riding the Fei Long. She couldn''t even stop Rusty after the line was gone, and repeated her practice of flying dragon riding as she made a wound to her body. She insisted to Rusty that it was eventually for a flashy performance toward the battle to be made, but it was due to her own sincerity that she didn''t want to admit that for Ray fans it was to rush to the line whenever she wanted to. Ray fans nowadays can only lie to themselves. Otherwise, my heart will rub off.


    Ray fans were satisfied that everything had worked out so far, while at the same time feeling inadequate. There''s nothing you can do on the battlefield for Ray fans who have already skipped all the instructions. Rayfan told me that he wouldn''t hate to be in the lead and storm if necessary, but that was stopped not only by Rusty, but also by the other generals, as well as by Rafferty, who was to desist. For that reason, he was marching with the convoy with Jake the escort in a covered carriage.


    Jake''s appointment as a major actor in Ray Fan''s escort has various thoughts, but he was convinced that the Krums side would relieve Ray Fan of tension if he were a near-age knight, and Jake was not considered a force of war. That is also unavoidable. At Jake''s age, apprenticeships are still normal, even with the lowest surname. Everyone thought we were still talking about regular knights. Rafferty proposed such a bold candidate to Krums for a good reason.


    "Damn, it''s overprotective..."


    Ray fans leaked somewhat dissatisfied in that situation, but that is unavoidable. This time, the opponent''s composition was information that there were many large demons such as trolls and orgasms. What happens if they occupy the city of man, barbaric and unwise? The information on the scouts is compiled to some extent along the way, and the extracted content is delivered to Ray fans'' ears. In the process, the content that Ray fans, who are still girls, cannot hear is naturally omitted. The generals decided that Ray fans didn''t need the details of how a human woman would be killed or torn to pieces by force.


    That''s the same as Jake. It''s just that Jake is a knight, and it comes with an approximate imagination of what''s going on on on the battlefield, and he''s taught. But for Jake, it was his first expedition, and all of a sudden Rafferty turned it backwards when he decided that the scene was overloaded, to a boy who hadn''t even finished Gloria''s process.


    Rafferty thought it would be a good experience for Jake, even backwards support, and even thought that this time he wouldn''t mind if he just tasted the atmosphere of the expedition. The only thing that bothers me is that Miriazal said, "Let them fight if possible" Rafferty. For any good soldier, it is Arnelia''s regular path to make the first war thorough for backward support. Alberto, or even himself. While Rafferty was uncomfortable with Miriazal''s unusual orders, he gave Jake the usual instructions.


    I don''t know that. Jake and Ray fans sat somewhat bored of each other and unhappily pushed into a carriage room. Naturally nothing like conversation existed except the first greeting, and they remained silent for these two moments.


    "I can''t help being overprotective... little queen"


    "Oh, did you hear that?


    Sounds like Ray Fan''s thoughts were out poking his mouth at some point. Jake reacts to her words and responds with an unfamiliar salute.


    "Yes. The Queen is the support of the country. I was wondering if I should lightly go to the front."


    "You speak like you found out, little knight. I wonder who''s selling it."


    Ray fans weren''t originally the kind to say this disgust, but I was unhappy that I was pushed into the rear line, and how apprenticeships the knight of the escort was, and I was also tired of politics, which made me vicious. When Ray fans looked at Jake with self-blame for "screwed" inside, he was unexpectedly flat out looking back at Ray fans.


    "... you look tired leading up to the little queen. I was wondering if it would be a good idea to take a break often."


    "A serious act as a lady, such as exposing yourself to sleep in front of a man. Don''t worry about it."


    "I apologize for that. It is not appropriate for me to leave you in front of you, so at least let me know if you need anything."


    "Let''s say you appreciate the attention of the knight."


    Although it was only such a formal interaction, Ray fans slightly revamped their perception of Jake. Even formally, a boy younger than himself does not speak so much. Sure, Jake is a boy, but he''s already acted with a sense of consciousness as a knight. Having been appointed a knight, I learned that I was never floating because I had been entrusted with escorting the queen, and Ray fans were able to stay on this carriage with some relief.


    Jake, on the other hand, was very nervous inside. I never thought I''d be entrusted with the Queen''s escort, no matter how the girl, and most importantly, Jake thought it was just harassment that Rafferty got himself into this job knowing that he was very bad at noble talking, etc. Because if you try Jake, whose formal appointment depends on this achievement, you want to make a handle on the work on the front line, and he seriously thought that the honor of the Queen''s escort and so forth would not be able to deliver results on any plain assignment. But the job given is work. It was just a word from a rethinking arrow-tipped Ray fan that I just had to do this now.


    Jake was somewhat nervous in front of the girl in front of him, trying to unleash the beauty of human separation. Jake thinks Lisa is beautiful, and for Jake looking at his fellow Alphilis, some beauty was familiar. But the girl in front of me is something fundamentally different. It would have been a glow when a girl transformed into an adult woman, a worrying face of a maiden in love, and a prototype of a woman who would later be called the supreme woman Nakahara had born, so that would have been something Jake couldn''t help trying to be nervous about. Jake doesn''t have that understanding either. I found out that she had the same opinions as myself about the words the woman leaked all the time, and had a little intimacy.


    They were two people who returned silently again to the extent that they perceived each other a little, but when Ray fans called to relax in silence, Ray fans were once again drawn back to consciousness in a word from Jake.


    "Little Queen."


    "... what is it"


    Ray Fan responded to him without Jake understanding that he would return consciousness to the present (depression). At that time, Jake''s face changed from that of an earlier boy, and he had a colored look at his sense of responsibility as a knight. Ray fans knew that was the look the knight gave in time of war, and in an instant they regained tension and clarified their consciousness.


    Jake wants to see what''s going on outside through a peek window on the carriage door.


    "Lord Knight, what the hell?"


    "Jake is fine, Queen. The air outside is weirder than that. The guys out there are kind of..."


    Jake had stopped saying things that were only formal. Rather, it naturally did. He realized that that might not be all the circumstances he could afford. I feel a stinging tension in my neck muscles. I couldn''t really wipe this unpleasant feeling over here since I left the castle for this fight. Jake was in the back where he was supposed to be safe and wondered why he didn''t feel so bad about his ability to detect danger.


    But as Jake was desperate to check the situation outside, Ray Fan himself put his hand on the door to ask the accompanying knight outside the carriage to check the situation again.


    "Armand. What the hell is going on, what''s the report..."


    "Don''t open it!


    It was at the same time that Jake jumped on Ray fans screaming and the shock ran on the door.


    Continued

 493 Knights Service, Part 5 - Surprise

    "Spread out from 1st Platoon to 3rd Platoon and move forward. The third and fourth squadrons go from side to rear. First Squadron, Second Squadron stands by as they prepare to storm. Assault along with the platoon''s signal."


    Among the leading and speaking captains, the soldiers were silently trying to follow the placement. Arriving in the city of Windsey, the front line is ready to strike first with a positive attack method. Usually the battle of knights is when the other general first holds a place for talks with each other, then stands and fights between soldiers, where and at what time the battle begins, and most of the time they have such detailed discussions, but no such courtesy exists in the wars of demonic opponents.


    The soldiers were lurking their breath, suppressing their killing, and walking one hiatus only to acquire the enemy''s neck. There is no such concept as watching over demons. The city of Windsey was equated with little provision for war prevention, but rather a common exit existed everywhere connecting the city to the outside to make it easier to live. Soldiers still carefully infiltrate the building closest to the main entrance to the city. Where more than a certain number of soldiers have taken on board, the decree sends one signal after another to the attacking captain.


    The lives of the hostages will not be taken into account in this fight. More than a month has passed since the demons occupied this city. Hardly any more humans and so on would live, and even if they did, they could have been treated by demons as livestock and destroyed to such an extent that they could no longer live as people. Those humans are secretly handled because of battlefield troubles, and the superiors are reported as "there were no survivors". I know what''s going on in the field with my superior officer, and sadly that was reality. Even in this battle, Rusty will eventually be a ray fan of such reports.


    At the stage of receipt of the report of the approximate completion of the placement, the person in charge of the attack captain issued a signal for the assault. The soldiers opened the doors or broke down, threw the oil on fire through the window and lit the lights, leaving the demons in a state of panic before starting the battle.


    The demons were wiped out of the void, or by soldiers waiting for them to jump outside in surprise. But that''s only the first time. Eventually, when many screams began to rise, demons emerged from other buildings, this time armed.


    "This is where we come from!


    "Don''t leak the hell out of me!


    Occasionally, the hustle and bustle of battle began to engulf the city of Windsey. Slashed and knotted there, the rising scream further accelerates the fight. And reports are made from all over the city.


    "Advantage on the north side. Few enemies!


    "There are many on the west side, threatening to break through the siege net. Reinforce!"


    "On the south side we have multiple confirmations of the large cyclops. We need the magician''s support as soon as possible."


    Captains responding to reports that will be made. Rusty and Rafferty gazed at each other''s thoughts as they watched how it worked.


    "That''s odd..."


    "Does the Chancellor think so, too?"


    Not realizing that Rafferty''s words called himself in the first place, Rusty was often silent. But I thought the honor of "Chancellor" was referring to me, and I rushed back to Rafferty.


    "Ya, excuse me for this. I''m still unfamiliar with the title of Chancellor."


    "I think you''re a fine prime minister. But anyway, what makes you think it''s weird?


    "Yeah, the demonic placement itself, right? I wonder why they stayed here."


    Rusty''s point was the best, and that was what Rafferty also felt before the battle. This battle is not convinced by the very occurrence of demons in the first place. And there''s one reason why such a massive demon strikes the city. To say that the Demon King has occurred, a leader in the demon. Rafferty thought it would be such a massive army that a demon king of considerable power broke out.


    That''s why Miriazal sent Rafferty, even the Temple Knight, to hit second. And the second reason he took Jake off the front line is the presence of the Demon King. Exactly. I thought the demon king''s opponent was too early for Jake.


    But Rafferty had felt uncomfortable since this battle began. The demons are certainly in this city. There is almost no falsification in the scale of the report. But why were they staying here? I would no longer be depriving this city of its resources. Still, if it''s true that there are demons, I can''t help but fight them, and if I try to poke them properly again, I wondered if I could figure something out.


    In that reality, Rafferty starts assuming the worst. Suppose they are more demon kings than they know. And if I were the Demon King, I wondered what I would do to win this battle.


    "... I don''t think so."


    "Lord Rafferty, I have come up with a very unpleasant idea"


    "Oddly enough, so am I."


    "Why don''t you say it at the same time?


    Rafferty and Rusty face to face. And the words they unleashed at the same time did reconcile to the worst.


    "This is the place."


    Ganan was nervous. Happy or unhappy that he was promoted to a captain who brings together 30 men, a native of a peasant. In the Krums system so far, humans from peasants who are not even learning are the biggest born to be entrusted with ten captains. Especially those who excelled in martial arts were never promoted to the position of leading men as captains, even if they were ever appointed as escorts of the upper echelons.


    But Krums is chronically understaffed due to the civil unrest ahead and the war that has been going on since then. Besides, Ray fans, newly appointed queen, were recruiting talent by their abilities regardless of their status, in an effort to change the aristocratic system they had been in.


    Ganan is also one of those promoted in such reforms. He didn''t learn or excel in martial arts in particular, but he was just a personable person to be trusted by people. Ganan was a man trusted by his companions and a man who could honestly rely on people. He was also good at discerning the good and the bad of people. I don''t know what kind of person pointed out to him that he was a bad guy. There was always a problem within the army, and if he told me he was a good guy, he was always wet, even if he was guilty of something. His person eye was also such a trustworthy factor.


    Such Ganan was able to follow 30 men by the recommendation of others. It''s Ganan, who has never been greedy in his life, and I didn''t really like responsible positions, but he also attached himself to this role with persuasion around him. And if you put yourself in this responsible position, he has quite a few things to think about. When I wondered if Krums was about to take a new step in unison to the wise queen, it seemed like a burning sense of purpose sprang from the bottom of his belly to Ganan as well.


    This time the appointed role was one that would not have had any connection with the war effort, to the extent that he was responsible for one end of the supply force in the rear line, but nevertheless he thought it would be a more honorable role than the front line if he were to escort the little Queen Rayfan right beside him, and he was tenacious.


    Seeing such a slightly overpowered captain on his shoulders, his men greeted him with a regular report.


    "Captain Ganan, I have a regular report."


    "Uhm! Let''s hear it!


    My men laugh a little bitterly at Ganan, who also raises a voice that is just tense to regular reporting. Nothing. The guys in the unit laugh dull, but they also know Ganan''s personality, so they waved ''good luck'' against Ganan''s men.


    My men reported to their captain that there were no abnormalities.


    "Right wing rear, no shadows for at least 500m"


    "All right, it''s hard work! But what happened to the wrong shepherd earlier?


    Ganan recalls the shepherd who earlier, during his march, tried to avoid him on the edge. He was still a boy, but he couldn''t handle the flock of sheep well, and some of the sheep blocked the way behind him. It would not seem strange if Krums had ever done so, or in any other country or beheaded, but Rayfan laughed and missed the act, deliberately letting the knights capture sheep and deliver them to the boy.


    The boy thanked him for the act he wanted to do, and left the scene sooner or later, promising to go up to the king''s capital to give him the number of sheep who had multiplied this flock by ten. He was a boy who knew neither courtesy nor the use of words against kings, but I remember the knights in the rear row being somewhat relaxed by their pure attitude.


    Ganan could tell at a glance that the boy wasn''t a bad guy, but it didn''t translate as usual. This time he is escorting the queen. Ganan did not fully trust the person he was, and that was very cautious in the sense of humility. That''s why I suspected in the corner of my head that the shepherd earlier was some kind of assassin. I know it''s a low probability, but the shepherd was letting the scouts keep an eye on him as he left.


    But Ganan''s concerns had ended in concern.


    "Captain. The shepherd earlier left to the southwest, struggling to put the sheep together. I dropped him off just in case he disappeared, but nothing seems to be wrong."


    "Well, I hope so."


    Ganan sighed loudly, seemingly relieving one tension. When I see a captain like that, my men laugh bitterly.


    "Captain, if you''re so careful, you won''t have it later. Leave it somewhat to us to get distracted. What, this time an elite has also been dispatched by the Church of Arnelia. They''ve got sensors on, and they''ll let you know if there''s anything special."


    "Um, I think so, too. I don''t think perfection is possible for every thing. When something happens, it''s too late to regret it. I can''t do anything, but at least I want to stay nervous."


    "I hope so. The captain was tired and useless at times of need, because as far as we''re concerned, I feel ashamed compared to the rest of the force."


    Ganan replied softly to his men, utterly sarcastic.


    "It''s not rude to have a booze seat, is it? We''re on a mission. Watch your mouth."


    "It doesn''t look good, Captain. You know, more like always, right?


    Ganan gets embarrassed but unnecessarily nervous in front of his young, unpunished men. It took me a little while until I could understand that was my subordinate''s concern.


    "You''re a reluctant one, really"


    "I think that''s a handle. Then it''s time to get back to work."


    "Oh. If nothing, shall we drink only one drink tonight"


    "I''ll be with you, if you like."


    I know you just want to swallow it.


    "Did you split!


    A subordinate who leaves beside Ganan while interacting like that. But for a moment when Ganan took his eyes off him, he saw an incredible sight in Ganan''s eyes. That is that the neck of the sensor deployed outside the unit has been pruned at some point. The horse doesn''t realize the rider is dead, or he keeps marching.


    "Nah... huh?


    When Ganan looked back at an earlier subordinate in an attempt to call someone, this time the subordinate also had no neck. There is no horse in the gushing blood.


    And the next thing Ganan saw was a giant axe flying toward Ray Fan''s carriage.


    Continued

 494 Knights Service, Part 6 - Ready

    Shortly before the impact ran on the door, Jake was pulling down Ray fans. Ray fan''s hand grabs the sky as he tries to push the door wide open. But a giant axe of metal suddenly grew from the door. The sawdust that flew in because it broke through a wooden door hits Ray fan''s cheek. And from the sloppy open door, it could be seen that the armado with the missing neck slowly collapsed.


    "Son... na"


    I''m a shocking ray fan, but Jake''s reaction was always very fast, without loosening. Goblin tried to come in with the door on the other side open and stabbed the sword in its throat without having time to wave it down. Jake kicked that goblin in and pulled out his sword when he gave it a look like he said he couldn''t believe his goblin face.


    "Queen, we''re getting out! Come here!"


    "Yeah, yeah!


    Ray fans were also prompted by Jake''s strong words and escaped straight outside the carriage. But outside is already a whirlpool of sniffles. Couldn''t you have done a simple soundproofing magic to keep Ray fans out of trouble? The knights, who were supposed to have been Ray Fan''s escorts, were also separated and in a state that allowed demons to enter. Outside there are orcs and goblins and humans cut together. The cry rose, and the rear line, which until earlier should have been unrelated to the battle, was stained with Zhu.


    Some of the knights rush to her as they see Ray Fan escape to roll outside the place in it.


    "Little Queen, you''re safe!?


    "Why the hell is this happening? I can''t believe you allowed me to get this close!


    "That suddenly emerges a magic formation of metastases around us, into this kind of situation..."


    "This... get down!


    Without time for the knights to give Ray fans enough explanation of the status quo, Jake pulled Ray fans down again. And immediately afterwards, when the wind swept overhead, the knights and the horses stopped moving, and their bodies slipped from their hips to their tops. The same is true of the neck of the horse, and of the lid of the carriage.


    As I forgot later, the rain of blood erupting from the knights pours on Jakes.


    "Ahhh!


    "That''s him!


    Jake saw roughly the screams of Ray fans stained with the blood of the knights, his lower body a spider-like six-legged monster. And where it would be equivalent to each knee joint, it has a mouth with teeth like a large ripped mole. The torso sags like a heartbeat and yet the abrasive is emerging, in the shape of a malnourished child.


    And I don''t have a head. But if you look closely, the sphere on top of your right hand doesn''t even look like a head. And his left hand, long stretched like a whip, went back to normal and began to flaunt his head as if it were a balloon.


    "He''s not normal."


    Jake''s whole body hair stands upside down. It showed that the greatest danger was coming to him. Unprecedented tension. That showed that the danger was much higher than when confronted with a warcraft before, or with an unidentified butler.


    As Jake slowly stood up and stood up, the orcs around him attacked him as he waved his axe down with both hands.


    "Danger!"


    Ray fans watching Jake from behind looked like an axe thrust through Jake''s head to his feet. But in fact, Jake had axed with his nose tip, and when the axe reached the earth, he had put his sword up the throat of the oak. The throat-piercing oak opened his eyes slightly, but as Jake twisted his sword around, the oak''s eyes flipped white, plunging him onto the spot as Jake pulled out his sword.


    Ray fans circled their eyes at Jake''s startling early start, but more than that, Jake himself was surprised by the result.


    "(Now... the sword came out so naturally that there was no more. Why?)"


    Jake has already fought demons on an expedition. Orcs and goblins have been knocked down. But I was having a hard time finishing up the whole thing more. No matter how inferior the demons are compared to Alberto, Rafferty, Roxanne and others, it''s still not easy enough to put into words the tension in action or the exchange of life with enemies who really come towards us with the intention of killing, and I didn''t understand how hard that was until I actually experienced it.


    Jake knows the weight of taking his life, even organisms that have little but hostility towards humans, such as orcs and goblins.


    That''s why Jake thought above all else horrible that that hand had now come out to kill nature and the oak.


    "(I guess I''m getting used to killing, I... but!


    Jake re-grips the sword. No hesitation or stray is required on the battlefield. The stray blunts the tip of the sword and endangers the lives of those to protect as well as themselves. At least, Jake was aware that endangering Ray Fan''s life, the lives of those behind him, was the worst thing he could do as a knight.


    "(Miscellaneous let it be anointed with a sense of purpose, stray shake it off with a sword!


    Jake rushes out toward the hitting oak and goblin. The leading oak swung down the machete, but Jake proceeded without cowardice, rather stepping in and scratching its throat in the hanging.


    Normally, he cuts back with a sword on the spot, but Jake''s seemingly reckless advance speeds up the next hand. The goblins behind him react slowly to Jake, who appeared without slowing down from the shadow of the oak. The goblins were truncated without time to point the gain at Jake.


    For Jake, who usually works with Alberto and the others, killing as much as an oak is no longer an obstacle. Jake was even used to killing like an oak, and he was more focused than that. Nevertheless, to the knight of the boy, who cuts off the demons very lightly, Ray Fan was round his eyes and through.


    "(I was insulting you, you weren''t nominated as my escort by Dada. And what a child. I heard you''re younger than me, but that''s how easy it is to trump demons. Reliable, but horrible)"


    While impressed with Jake, Ray Fan still had a little fear for him. Not sure he is. When Jake trumps off the demons that have come to him, he comes back to Ray fans. And when you pull her hand, you keep trying to get out.


    "To where?


    "To the middle line. This is not a good time. Let''s get out of here."


    Jake''s rhetoric was back to normal. That''s all he couldn''t afford, but Ray fans didn''t even care about it again, trying to leave it to him to stay out of hand, but Jake''s movements suddenly stopped and Ray fans crashed their nose tips into Jake''s back of the head.


    "Yikes!


    "... isn''t that good enough?"


    What stood in Jake''s direction was the strange demon we saw earlier. When Jake takes a step to avoid the demon, the demon moves without a scab and sound there. When Jake puts out his opposite leg, the demon still puts out his leg, too. And when Jake tries to back off, he steps in, and when he comes forward, the demon steps back.


    Seeing the move, Ray fans looked surprised.


    "What the hell is this demon?"


    "I''m playing, I guess"


    Jake laid down his sword and revealed his attitude to fight. Ray fans can stop the move.


    "Lord Jake, are you willing to fight?


    "Oh, this guy''s not gonna let us get away with this. If we don''t take him down here, we''re just gonna be toying with him."


    "How did that happen?"


    You know what I mean, Rayfan was about to say, and I saw the uppermost sphere on the demon''s head rip to the side and laugh if his mouth wasn''t there. Seeing the long tongue further out of it nodded, Ray fans unexpectedly noticed themselves grabbing Jake''s clothing hem. Because I felt like I had seen how evil the demon''s actions were.


    That''s because Ray fans have never seen the ugly monsters before, and the surroundings have noticed. That was why it was my first experience, such as being stared at by malicious enemies on the front line, and I couldn''t help but think that I was suffocating.


    But like covering a ray fan like that, Jake was pulling the ray fan behind him and softly approaching the carriage that was nearby, he was tearing the front (the mole) apart.


    "All right, I knew it."


    Jake took out a container, like a large handkerchief, that was in the carriage. It was a container of swords for junior soldiers, containing about 10 swords for mass production without sheaths, but Jake bashed the contents of it roughly around it, and sprinkled some equally reachable containers, then breathed heavily. The tone adds a more serious flavour.


    "Little Queen, don''t move from here"


    "What are you going to do?


    "Unfortunately, I... I won''t be able to beat him. I''m not so confident in my arms either. So from now on, I''ll just concentrate on protecting you with all my might, and I''ll wait for the rescue. Please, pray the sword doesn''t run out first."


    Set up the sword as Jake has decided to be ready. There are countless swords around. Jake took the guard''s stand and confronted the demon.


    "What''s happening in the rear!


    "Ha! Suddenly demonic armies appear in the rear. The unprepared rear battle is at the extreme of chaos, and it looks like there are many dead people out there!


    "Not a large number, what is happening to the safety of the queen at heart!


    Rusty yells at the next knight as he runs his horse at all costs. By the side, Rafferty was also running a horse. The knight adds tension to Rusty''s sword screen, but still performs his part.


    "I''m sorry, but that still doesn''t matter..."


    "I''m sorry! If anything happens to that man, our country will follow the path of annihilation!


    "Lord Rusty, come on. Blaming that person doesn''t start. We''d better get to the scene as soon as possible than that."


    Rafferty embarrassed Rusty, and they were rushing to the rear with their elite. It was Rafferty who found Ray Fan and Jake as soon as possible amid the hustle and bustle and earthquake that rolled in the rear.


    "Right there."


    "Where!?


    Looks like Rafferty found it, but Rusty doesn''t see anything. There are also scattered carriages and supplies around, and the center of the battle is still far away. Even more sporadically, but with demons attacking, Rafferty progresses alone as Rusty worries about where and how he finds them.


    But when the horse couldn''t move on because of the bodies and rolling supplies around him, he jumped off the horse like Rafferty had boiled his business.


    "Lord Rusty, I''m going to the princess as soon as I can. Lead the elite later and come while we secure your exit."


    "Unexpectedly, if we can''t help it, where do we go?


    "It''s straight in the direction I''m going now!


    That''s all I have to say, Rafferty drove off at a rate like a disease. Running away at an awesome rate as if there were no obstacles or demons scattered along the way. Later, Rusty and the others were left behind.


    "The way I''m going... all I see is dirt smoke, okay?


    Rusty was half-heartedly obstructed and went after Rafferty.


    Continued

 495 Knights Service, Part 7 - The Growing Up

    There were still a number of fighters ahead of Rafferty as he rushed around wrapping earthen smoke. But they uniformly take a certain distance, and demons and humans cut together to avoid something. Overall, Rafferty understood that Krums'' army seemed to prevail, and that the demons were not such a large number.


    And fighting in their center were the demons and boys of the whole thing.


    "Kecacaca"


    With a thin creepy laugh, the demon was rolling out his whipped hands towards Jake. But Jake was whipping like a snake on the spot without even pulling a step.


    Arnelia''s sword moves are excellent in defense. This is a sword technique structured according to the same intentions as Alexandria, and naturally because Alexandria''s original ancestors were Arnelia''s associates. The original form of the knight''s sword is approximately from the Arnelian Church.


    Just to say the difference between Alexandria and Arnelia, Alexandria deludes the opponent with a feint crossed sword move, whereas Arnelia''s sword move creates that defense by using the force of the opponent''s weapon across.


    This technique, commonly referred to as'' recirculation '', is a relatively easy to learn defense technique and is employed in many countries. But few really understood the mystery, and when applied, it was a very difficult technique. Because it is already difficult to make a link to the next attack at the stage of giving the sword to the defense.


    It was easy to say and difficult to do in order to efficiently ''recirculate'' the opponent''s sword strike, play the opponent''s attack with minimal movement, and create a gap between them to attack themselves.


    Jake is also learning this sword technique, but it is a far cry from mastery. Nevertheless, Jake practiced a mould of almost perfect Arnelia''s defense. And Rafferty was astonished.


    "(What the hell is this all about? No way, Master Miriazal foresaw this and Jake... no, more than that!


    I felt I should help Jake before Rafferty tried to understand reality. Countless broken swords around Jake. The demonic whip is more powerful than you can imagine, and by contrast, what Jake has in his hands is a loose sword, like that distributed to the lower soldiers of Krums. I could only withstand demonic attacks about a few times, and all of those swords had been smashed from my middle belly. And the number of swords available around Jake was about to meet the limits.


    "Yay!


    When Jake got his opponent''s whip, the sword shook. Jake grabs the sword that was beside him, but that is the last sword. Jake has decided to be ready, but his sword moves make the biggest progress here.


    "(There''s still no use in the way I receive it to break in such a few defenses. More, more perfect!


    Jake remembers Alberto''s sword moves, which at first glance look like a mess. Alberto always used the greater sword the more wind pressure occurred, guiding the leaves of the falling tree to the tip of the sword and dropping them into the pattern as they were. That too, many in a row. Jake has been watching how there is no waste in sword movements.


    Now Jake was trying to practice his moves. Now, at first, the sword broken when I received a few machetes is not broken even if it is now more than 10. And of course, the ray fan behind you doesn''t have the hairs earlier scratched.


    But there was still room for demons. Even when I see such Jake, I keep whipping Jake with a still deafening laugh. As if Jake is a good toy for demons. But the toys are alive. Meaningful.


    The last sword broke from the middle with the 30th machete. What a shortened sword Jake had given away the whip of the demon that struck him there. It must have been an aggressive act of necessity, Jake was unconsciously doing it.


    But miracles never happen again. Jake flushed his opponent''s attack with a half-baked sword and collapsed. Now I didn''t have time to rebuild Jake''s posture, and a whip a few steps faster than earlier poured over his head. The demon was totally jerking off Jake. The demon could have killed Jake any time he wanted. Did you not do so simply because it is interesting for Jake to get back? Perhaps the only surprise for the demon was that Jake outdid the attack once with a broken sword.


    Sometimes, however, that once-defense produces completely different results in combat. Before the demon attack reached Jake and Ray fans, the demon had its body literally torn apart.


    Are you all right, little queen?


    It was Rafferty who broke in between the demons and them. He couldn''t break in and let the demons tear apart in an instant.


    The slaughter was too fast, and even Jake couldn''t keep up with the visibility of what had happened. Jake learned that the usual arrangements were still underhanded, and he couldn''t help but send a condolence compliment to Rafferty''s skill.


    Rafferty looked back gently at the ray fans, who were gently kneeling down and lying back on the ground.


    "I''m sorry, Queen. We sincerely apologize for the delay in rescue."


    "No. I am truly delighted with the care of Lord Knight. Besides, this little knight kept me safe."


    He did not show Ray fans how scared he was already, and responded to Rafferty''s words with perseverance. Rafferty also responds to the behavior as usual. Jake thinks it''s awesome to be able to switch such exchanges at this instant. Jake felt like he''d never seen anything called a king before, wondering if this was the royal family he was born into. Jake was natural again, to correct the misalignment.


    When Rafferty tried to take Ray Fan''s hand, Jake noticed that the body of the broken demon was gone. Shortly after, Jake was finally offering a broken sheath of his own sword to the right of his body. I don''t even know why I did that. However, I guess that was Jake''s survival instinct.


    And when a giant rock collided, Jake blew up in the impact. If the sheath had not been specially made by Miriazal, Jake''s head would have been crushed like crushed couscous by now. The sheath shattered radially, and Jake desperately stopped connecting consciousness while his consciousness was about to fly to much impact.


    "... come!


    Jake twists his body and takes a trick at something. And the carriage that was behind Jake was cut vertically, and then the carriage was cut to a single letter as Jake strayed from his body. Immediately afterwards, when Rafferty unleashed Jake''s blow and slaughter at high speed into the universe, the place was certainly handy. Blood blooms in a space where there shouldn''t be anything.


    "Cacaca!"


    "This guy just... protective color!


    Rafferty, what I saw was something of the same color as the surroundings. The demon, whose deafening laughter became as transparent as the atmosphere was, only its contours appeared blurry. But I didn''t see the sight that was supposed to be behind that transparent thing, and it did show that something existed there.


    And the demons do not fly, and summonses float around them. Sorcery formations with more complex and immense configurations than usual mean that rather immense and intelligent demons are summoned.


    "I see, this is how you suddenly made the army appear in the rear line? Still, you come here and play this demon!


    The opponent is no longer a demon. The demon you summon is already certified as the Demon King at a wide variety of stages. The Demon King summoned demons who would normally be paid 50,000 pens if they were guilds. Two-necked giant Grantes. The head is a lion, the torso is a pimple, and the tail is a serpent nue. A demonic hectopath that resembles an acid-spitting seven-legged octopus that lives in the wetlands. All of them were demons, warcraft and beasts, like the Alliance''s crusade request came out at a high price.


    Rafferty has a certain certainty about the Demon King, who has waged a clearly different army than before.


    "(This demon king is clearly intelligent. I''ve been aiming for the rear line and ambushed. And targeting Queen Rayfan first is an extremely dangerous demon king. Is it a coincidence that one of these guys is here? No, more than that. If the demon king in this class is the product of the black magicians, and we can mass produce...)"


    Rafferty felt a hurry inside, but fisted behind him as if Jake had guessed it, poking.


    "Rafferty, hold on. If Rafferty''s not cool, I''m in trouble."


    "Ugh, um"


    "The question is, what are we going to do with this guy now, right? This guy should have been finely cut just now, but as far as this early regeneration goes, apparently there was no damage to the steeple. So we have to make sure we poke the steeple to bring it down."


    "That''s the problem. Everyone has no idea where the steeple is. Earlier, it was my usual habit to unleash a series of attacks with the intention of breaking all human steeples."


    "The usual,"


    Jake repeated in small words the noisy words mentioned by Rafferty. Always a smiling, relaxed attitude Rafferty, but he is still a warrior who has come round the training grounds. But now I''m more trustworthy than afraid of such a Rafferty.


    But more than that, Rafferty was surprised by Jake''s next words to be unleashed.


    "Rafferty, what if I told you I could figure out his steeple?


    Rafferty looked at Jake in surprise. Though Rafferty is not the only sensor, he is quite sensitive to signs and killings, and in that regard he is a swordsman similar to Lexus in Blackhawk. Besides, the enemies present in the steeple always have a movement to shelter that part, but this enemy is a protective color. The movement was very difficult to understand, and even with Rafferty, there was no way to discover it at the moment.


    But Jake says he knows the other steeple. Even the servant Rafferty could not agree with Jake''s words, but I don''t think the knighthood would make a joke on the battlefield.


    "... you''re serious?


    "Absolutely. But there''s..."


    "I know, the demons around you are in the way, right? I''ll take care of that. More than that, Jake only focuses on piercing the enemy''s steeple. Until I seal the opponent''s movements, focus on escorting Queen Rayfan."


    "I got it."


    Jake took a step back and went beside Ray fans to help her wake up. Just then, an elite unit of Arnelia Krums, led by Rusty, arrived.


    "Are you all right, Queen Rayfan!


    "Of course, Rusty. No scratches due to the brilliant work of the knights. Give them more cover than that. Looks like this is where it''s coming from."


    "Oh!"


    In front of Rusty, there are vicious demons lined up in the middle plains, which were peaceful, as he too only knows in the teachings of war. But before them Rusty was not frightened, but rather raised his sword high and inspired his allies.


    "Out of the sword, men! Show that majesty to the little queen''s eyes!


    "" "Whoa!


    Rusty''s fierce source, the elites pulling out their swords simultaneously. Rusty remembers the battlefield when he fought Mustard before. I have experience then, so this is how I can take the lead now. If it weren''t for that experience, Rusty wouldn''t have been able to take command like this if he hadn''t seen more knights facing each other on that desperate battlefield.


    "Him!"


    Along with Rusty''s decree, the elites simultaneously launched an assault. At the same time, the Demon King himself melted further into the protective colour and disappeared while launching a further summoning formation. To the demon king, Rafferty slaughtered and knocked down two warcraft.


    "I''m your opponent!


    Rafferty always took off her sober mask and yelled.


    Continued

 496 Knights Service, Part 8 - Settlement

    The fighting culminated in a fierce battle. The opponents are more than intermediate Warcraft, and countless Demons. The elites of the servants are also wounded, and fall down with one, and with another.


    But with the support of Arnelian monks, Sisters, the dead won''t be out so easily. That''s what Arnelia''s men are for, unless they pierce their necks and chests temporarily. The warriors repeatedly stormed as if they were soldiers fearless of death, defeating the demons as one, as one again.


    Involved in that momentum, the newcomer soldiers also dare to make awkward assaults. Their blow will not deal a deadly blow to the demon, but it will still be a trick. Their assault surely hastened the demon, drove it, and gained its momentum.


    It is the Temple Knights of Arnelia who deal a deadly blow to that demon. The fact is disputed by the excitement of the battlefield. Most people are not aware of it, but Rusty, who looks at the whole thing from the commander''s point of view, knew the approximate movement.


    "(What, those strong knights by the unusual? What the hell are they? It doesn''t matter what you think of both that instantaneous power, that power, it''s not normal human movement. What kind of training do I have?


    Highly skilled Arnelian soldiers, who mediate daily demonic crusades and wars in various countries, are said to be the most powerful soldiers in the world along with Alexandria and Romansland. Among them, the Temple Knights are the elite among them. Temple knights who are said to be able to kill 100 orcs each. If they take the lead, morale will increase. Even powerful demons they rarely saw, they defeated one after the other.


    The two-necked giant Grantes was exposed to the rain of arrows whose four eyes could not keep up, and his eyes were crushed. And when the tendon of his leg was cut off, the giant was gone, and he would never rise again. Eventually they will be skewered by the swords and spears of the soldiers who flock, and will finish their lives.


    Nue had been defended by his robust outer skin, but he opened himself to the magic of Arnelian sisters and monks chanting one after the other, and at the moment when he tried to throw out flames in an attempt to sweep them away, he was slashed by Aristotle, flaming out of his throat and desperate.


    Hectopath was responding using seven legs, but he was cut off one leg at a time by knights attacking him from all directions, and at last he was finely cut by swords and axes that could be mercilessly struck on the head by the torso where his legs were gone.


    The Demon King is the one who stays, but your battle wasn''t exactly something someone else could break into. Those who had finished the battle of the streets watched the battle between Rafferty and the Demon King, who were their subjects, but who knew exactly what was happening was not alone. Sometimes it''s because the target is a protective color, but Rafferty moves too fast. Aristotle, the deputy secretary at best, chases him with his eyes, and even Jake hasn''t grabbed anything.


    Still, Jake waits for even Rafferty to make a gap in the Demon King. Jake believed wholeheartedly that Rafferty was the one who would always do it if he said he would.


    "Wuuuuuuu"


    "Cacaca"


    Rafferty''s powerful voice intersects with the laughter of the Demon King. That voice in contrast, but the audible voice and the contents of the battle are the opposite. A demon king with a laugh was clearly being pushed.


    A metal sound that would be heard from between the two bodies. Only one dull noise does come in so many maneuvers that they say how many shots are unleashed at one crossing in the whole thing. Each time, part of the Demon King''s body falls. The Demon King was responding to Rafferty while regenerating his body, or increasing the number of hands, but eventually his coping power exceeded the limit.


    "Kick?"


    "Ahhh!


    Rafferty bounces off all the whip-like attacks carried out by the Demon King from his hand, which is now increased to six. Cutting off its arms at the same time, the Demon King''s body was again torn apart in a series of more repeated attacks.


    "Now!


    "Whoa!


    Rafferty''s hanging voice and Jake''s assault go hand in hand. This was the greatest help Rafferty could give, and it was not appropriate for him to defeat the Demon King. Neither did the demon king, who seemed to have defeated him at first sight, feel that Rafferty had much to offer. When you defeat an enemy, you don''t have the weight of a sword that you feel when you take their life.


    Rafferty is convinced. He said it was Jake who pulled the curtain of this battle. Even if I don''t know why, that''s what Rafferty''s sensibility as an out-of-popular fighter tells me. And is it the same for the Demon King, or did each part of the body of the Eight Ripped Demon Kings that seemed immobile move?


    "Cakiki!"


    The Demon King, who can no longer be torn in the head and laughed, tried to laugh just because it was still his duty to laugh. And from the knee that was on his leg there was a bloody diarrhea, but the whip still two moved, and from his head an object like a needle was thrown up.


    Jake bewitched all of them as if he had known beforehand, and slashed them into one of his slashed legs. And a knife, and two, and three, and his leg, were hunted down, and he ate the fifth knife, and all of a sudden the mouth that remained on his knee spoke.


    "How did you know this was the main unit?


    "You don''t have the right to teach."


    Shortly afterwards, Jake cut the area just below the mouth he spoke of into crosses. Then the whip, which tried to be released further towards Jake, stopped perfectly and weathered in an instant. The same is true for the remainder of the body.


    Like I said the events in front of me were incredible, the hit quieted back at the same time. And when Jake returns his sword to Rafferty, he nods at each other, and Rafferty screams.


    "Raise your wings! Enemy Admiral has been taken!!


    Shortly afterwards, the knights raised their swords in heaven and shouted. The essentially summoned demons were still there, but they were dying to lose their will when they heard about the victory. Eventually, when Rusty''s orders turned to sweep the remaining enemies, they abandoned their weapons and began to flee.


    Pursuit battles, sweep battles are the greatest opportunity to raise martial arts. The surviving Krums-Arnelia armies began pursuing their enemies to compete ahead. In that excitement, Jake softly stops by Ray fans, who watched the fight with perseverance.


    "Are you hurt, little queen?"


    "Safe thanks to Lord Jake. It was a brilliant fight."


    "It''s an honor, little queen"


    To Jake, whom I humbly thank, Ray Fan made me raise that face.


    "It''s a place like this, but I was wondering if you wanted to reward your work with some kind of reward. What kind of things would you like?


    "No, I have nothing like that. I just did the assignment I was given. I was wondering if it would eventually come from our church."


    "But then I''m not more convinced. If not now, I would like to reward this grace in some way, even in the future. Otherwise, I would be more ungrateful and defamed of Nakahara. Please give up here and let me thank you."


    Jake looked in trouble at the more forceful Ray fans he thought, but Ray fans stand smiling as if they would enjoy Jake''s expression like that.


    Jake is in trouble and asks Rafferty for help, but Rafferty is quick to enjoy the situation and eventually leaves the scene after being chased by a report.


    Jake sighs that he can''t help it, turning to Ray fans again.


    "So, little queen, just do me one favor"


    "Whatever."


    "I have several brothers who grew up together. Could you help them when they grow up and eventually start thinking about the future? Whatever its shape is. For example, with the help of an officer, or with financial assistance."


    "I mean, that you leave the future treatment of your brothers to me?


    Rayfan smiled and asked the question.


    "Yes. If they wanted, I... I''d like to show you the way to go. That''s what I''ve been made to be, and now it''s my turn."


    "Can''t you do that yourself? Because he''s such a fine knight at the moment."


    Ray fans flatteringly expressed their honest thoughts, but Jake shook his head sideways.


    "No, I am a sword-wielder. I don''t know anything else. I lack too much experience. How can someone who can''t clearly walk his or her own path guide people to the path they walk? Minutes are meant to be exhaustive.


    But if you are royal lady. At the very least, can we give them more options?


    "I see... if that''s the case, this Rayfan-Krums-Lancaster did accept that promise. Being a queen with me, yet still in training. I don''t know how much I can do, but let me do what I can. In the name of Queen Krums."


    Rayfan replied with perseverance, so Jake returned to taking care of Rayfan''s escort again without saying anything more. The mission is until Rayfan returns to the King''s Capital. She will be a dragon on her way back, but until then Jake will be her escort.


    The Jake, Rafferty watched softly on the sidelines as he skipped instructions for post-war processing. Miriazal''s words now run through his head.


    "(What does Master Miriazar think? Come on... and what do you know? Jake is no longer a normal person. The enemy also attacked Jake as a priority, not me or Queen Rayfan, and instinctively knew he was more dangerous? Obviously Jake has some ability, and Master Miriazal knows about it. Apparently, we need to ask you this.


    Also at this time, indeed, the demon king of man-made spoke the human language. I have not received such a report before. This needs to be investigated again.


    And Master Miriazar took Alberto to the prairie... no way, you''re going to do a test run of that power. Certainly the best person to use that power is Crudas. I''m not that talented, and I haven''t used it yet with Alberto. But do you need me to fight them? I have Belliache, I have Justin. I''m getting my hands on that power now...) "


    Rafferty worries about one person. He knows very well that there will be no answer. This is a troubling issue for everyone once if they are from the Lazar family, and Moldard, my father, was finally unable to make a decision. Crudas was young and showed extraordinary talent, but Rafferty declined early on to the difficulty and magnitude of the power to handle, and even Alberto has not been able to make a decision. In history, it has been said that only a few have been able to control this power. And that the person who used it felt the same way.


    Since Arnelia''s raid, Rafferty felt asked to rethink the agenda he had once again raised in the Lazar family.


    "What should I do... in a battle I have yet to see, do I drive my enemies on the front lines, or protect my loved ones... although it is the duty of those who possess power. This is hard, Master Miriazar"


    Rafferty looked at the clouds of the sky, which had begun to shade slightly, as he resented the Supreme Bishop, who was always forced to plunge the challenges.


    Continued

 497 Knights Service, Part 9 - Return

    No one will ever know that Jake stabbed the Demon King, but there is one person who looks at him from afar.


    "Brilliant. It seems that those who tore the demon king apart first can still afford it, and there are those who have sights in the knights of this world"


    Sleek hills, it is the sword emperor Titania that looks down on them from that slightly higher hill. At the request of Annomarie, she was conducting a tracking investigation of the Demon King, who had not been recovered or crusaded for a long time. He wanted to capture them alive if possible, and take some of them home with him if not possible to make them materials for research.


    This time the Demon King is a relatively recent production, but a substitute for Cerberus accidentally letting him get away with not knowing the nature of becoming a protective color. And he was forced to make the transfer with the Demon King, who was supposed to send him to Krums, and after killing that Demon King, he started acting on his own accord.


    But Anomaly loved the individual. Demon King, who performs enough to exceed the maker''s expectations, is nothing short of a beloved research subject for Anomaly. Even if there are more than a few problems with the way I love you.


    And Anomaly sent Titania. He wants us to report on the ecology of the devil king and record his activities. But no matter how Titania, that can''t be easy. Because they''ve never seen each other before. Now, the sensor is being killed by an invisible demon king, even as it perceives its existence.


    When Titania confirmed the existence of the Demon King, the Demon King had already cut with Jake. Titania only knows about it from there. But it was a short battle, but I fully understood the Demon King.


    "Combat ability itself is mediocre. But disappearing is funny. Because I didn''t know at first either. Besides, at the end of the day, I felt like I spoke a human language, but was it your fault?


    But how did that boy realize the presence of the Demon King? You''re interested. "


    Titania remembered Jake''s appearance in the back of his brain, leaving the place behind. There''s nothing I can do now. But if there''s a chance...


    Jake had no reason to know that Titania secretly thought such a thing and was interested in Jake.


    Jake was finishing his expedition and returning to Arnelia. He was given a three-day break when he finished reporting on the battlefield, but Lisa seemed to have gone to another request after her return from an expedition in Slasmund, and Jake couldn''t find someone he wanted to rest and went to school in Gloria as usual. The fatigue of the expedition came as no surprise, but rather he even wanted to train to make the newly felt bargain his own as soon as possible.


    And welcoming Jake back from the expedition is naturally a generous welcome from his classmates. I felt gloomy before I left. Their blame for questioning was also Jake, who I feel a little nostalgic for.


    "Jake, how was your expedition?


    "It was tough. He could be dying."


    Did you defeat the demon?


    "Sort of. I can''t tell you because it specifically contravenes the policy."


    "I hear there''s a new little princess Ray fan in Nakahara, but she''s not that old with us, is she?


    "Sure. I wonder if my back was as long as mine."


    "Did you see it!?


    "Instead, I was escorting him"


    The classroom swoops over Jake''s words. Jake finally realized that Jake''s casual words set the audience on fire.


    "What was it like, Master Ray Fan! It must be so beautiful, huh?


    "Besides you''re smart too!?


    "You shook my hand!


    "Rather than that, what happened to the story of getting promoted to regular Temple Knight!?


    "... Hilde, I got it!


    "Yes no!?


    Dute Hilde asked the last question, but dressed to leave the audience to that Dute Hilde to push, Jake left the classroom behind. While Dute Hilde dressed to be squashed by the audience, he turned to Jake as he pulled that audience away and said, "Tell me more about that backdrop, too!" and he didn''t even try to hide his wild horse guts.


    Jake doesn''t have any special feelings about Ray Fan Little Queen. Sure, he was the one who could hang up, and most importantly, Jake admits it, but in the end, there''s nothing more to Jake than Lisa. No matter how appealing Ray fans will be, Jake''s heart won''t move as much as a piece of Kukus leaf.


    If you think of only one thing, is it enough that Ray fans felt the last time they were driving the dragon themselves was the most lively? Jake doesn''t know why.


    Jake broke into it, just like he did before the expedition, using the practice field keys. Then, as you can imagine, Dora is whistling on a tree in the garden.


    "Hey, welcome back"


    "Right now, it''s weird."


    Jake climbs on a tree and sits on a branch one step below Dora. Jake rarely speaks to Dora himself, but now he wanted someone quiet to talk to.


    "What''s your next class?


    "Yes, but I decided to skip because it was too boring."


    "I knew you were a villain, you"


    "What are you gonna do with your next class?"


    "I''ll join you on the way. Sneak up on me."


    When Jake closed his eyes and started taking a nap, Dora thought it was something more suspicious now, such as participation, but dared not pursue it.


    Jake woke up all the time, seemingly asleep, but Dora''s whistle broke. Look, Dora''s reading some kind of book.


    "Dora, what are you reading?


    "It''s a collection of poems." Kings and Heroes by Nickeo ". Don''t you know?"


    "Not interested"


    "Right. He was a poet with the hero king Graham, he was. I''ve always liked his poetry. It''s like, ''Mi! the crown of a glowing king. The name King is only suitable for that one. Don''t your enemies and allies kneel before the glory of that one and fall down on their own? He does not want to be illuminated by the sun, and it is the yang that exists to illuminate him. Eventually even its sun, which breathes life into all things, will grasp it in its hands''"


    "Oh, my God, you just complimented me"


    Jake gave his honest thoughts, but Dora just nearly smiled at Jake.


    "Nickeo wasn''t just a poet, he was a ''curse man''. the words he speaks directly. That alone attracted people and supposedly had the power to turn fantasies into reality. Being praised by him was like being promised the future.


    Besides, the only individuals Nickeo praised were later and earlier heroic kings. Most of the later poems are about nature. I like both of them. "


    "Hmm, that''s familiar. Sometimes I just call myself an art lover."


    "Call yourself, huh? That''s terrible. I really like it."


    Dora looked lonely, but Jake couldn''t be comforted for any reason or intend to withdraw his words. I didn''t think Dora was lying, but I didn''t even think she told the truth. Jake goes straight into his nap, and Dora keeps reading. One Dora shrugged in it.


    "It''s peaceful. I hope you and I will always be like this."


    Dora looked up at the clear blue sky and narrowed her eyes to the leaking day she gave it from between the leaves.


    Continued

 498 Between battles, part 1 - for Renatica and Layer -

    In the downpouring sun, two shadows intersect on the roof of the mercenary regiment quarters where the Alphilis and the others live. Two shadow names, Renatica and Layer, which move at very unlikely speeds.


    In the hands of the two, respectively, a knife and a sword. Lunatica fights oddly in and out with two swords she''s good at, while the layers compete with the aggressiveness of stuffing all the time, not knowing they''re going back. Two people who keep fighting silently, but in time the hands of the lay begin to be pushed by Renatica''s multidirectional attacks. And a few moments later, Layer''s sword was bounced off.


    That''s it for today.


    "... ok"


    Lunatica clings a small knife to her throat, and the layer takes a surrender position. When Renatica holds the knife in a familiar motion, she teaches him as he walks toward the sword that was bounced and stabbed to take the layer''s sword.


    "The layers stick to the sword. You can say I''m too preoccupied."


    "Really?"


    "Diverse weapons lead to a multitude of options. Even an opponent who can''t win with a sword, a spear or a flying tool could win. Besides, I can think of enough fights in a situation without a sword."


    "There''s got to be a word for instrumental poverty."


    "Indeed."


    When Renatica pulls out her sword, she throws it on the layer. And he urged the sword to fall into the sheath of his hips.


    "The thing about masters is horrible. I''ve had about four people named masters of swords, but none of them seemed to win if they did it properly. How do you think I ended them?


    "Surprised."


    "The two of you. But they fought from the front without surprise."


    Layers often worry about questions like Lunatica''s.


    "... I don''t know"


    "I''ll tell you. Through the sword."


    That''s what I said. The moment Layer tried to pull out the sword, Renatica held the pattern down with her feet. The layers would have stopped at a good fit to draw the sword. And the look on his face is irritating.


    "Got it? What you call a sword involves a sheath. The sword that remains unplugged, etc. rusts quickly, and most importantly, it is dangerous. So I can''t help but have a sheath, but whatever swordsman it is, it doesn''t make a big difference in what it is called the action of pulling the sword out of the sheath. Will the sword hang on your hips or bear it on your back? The operations that can be taken from it are roughly limited. It''s not just a sword, it could be any weapon."


    "... I see"


    "So I plant all sorts of weapons all over my body. It looks seemingly unmade, but it''s a fairly calculated way to plant it. Stay standing, sitting, in the back, long live, in the middle of shaking hands. I can take out some kind of weapon in every condition. Diversity won''t beat me first. And if you put a blow in it, the poison turns around. That''s how I fight."


    That''s it. Renatica took her foot off the sword. Layer was silently listening to her explanation, but eventually turned to her as he was convinced.


    "But I still want to stick to my sword."


    "Right. It''s personal freedom, and I''m not telling you to force me to stop doing anything. Just know the drawbacks. But listen to one thing. Why stick to the sword?


    "Because the sword is all I have."


    Layer pulls out his sword and answers with his fullness in the sun. Layers glared at the reflected light.


    "The first time I killed someone was when I was 6. The target is a slave trader. He''s terrible when it comes to general concepts, but I think he was very decent as a slave trader. But he was a total pervert. I''m happy to strangle people in the middle of an array - he was like that.


    One day he was drunk. I got my hands on my products with a drunken momentum, and some of them died. But he didn''t care, and reached out one after the other. As the boy next door strangled and bubbled, I thought I was next.


    That''s why I tried to kill him by hitting the lead. I was confident I would endure any terrible blame, but my instincts refused to do anything but get killed. I held the sword in his merchandise. [M] The moment I grabbed the sword, it seemed like some kind of force was pouring in. I felt my blood go through my sword. I felt blood coming through me for the first time. [M] I''m sure it was my fault, but the sword seemed to give me infinite power.


    From there, what was ahead was too natural. He slew with his sword, and wiped out the merchant and his men. I thought some mercenaries stood up in arms, but it just wasn''t that different from amateurs as targets to kill. But killing too much, I knew it would stand out. [M] So I''ve hardly ever waved a sword since. Whether you get kicked or kicked, it''s better not to use a sword. "


    "I see."


    Renatica was convinced. It''s an unbelievable story for everyone, normally, but it was an event that remained in her industry. Occasionally present, a natural killer who just seems to have been born to kill people. Renatica thought that the layers must be similar.


    Layer was somewhat awesome in motion when he wasn''t actually holding the sword, he was a silent, seemingly dodgy boy. Still their friends, Elsia and Gayle, don''t seem to notice either, and they don''t let any signs drift like murderers. This demonstrates that he has made killing a part of his routine and has no more hesitation than hair in taking his life.


    The way emotions are sealed is acquired with ordinary training. But at a stage when layers were perfectly in control of them without anyone telling them, he was a monster enough.


    "Then you have nothing to say from me. Be creative and outsmart me with your sword."


    "Okay. strive."


    "At that rate. But only one. That power, aren''t you willing to say anything but me?


    "Right... right. If Captain Alphilis finds out about this, will she hate it?


    To Layer''s question, Renatica twisted her neck.


    "I don''t know... it''s too hard for me to do that. It''s best to ask Lisa, but at the time I hear it, I can tell."


    "Our training chooses place and time, too. When Lisa is around, she can''t even train in the open."


    "Yes, I always whimper that Lisa won''t find out, although it seems to be a good idea now that we''re all ready to go on another request with Alphilis"


    "Sure. We need to find more places where her sensors won''t work. Then let''s still keep it a secret for a while. It might be more convenient."


    Layer put his sword away and looked up at the sky. Spring is already upon us, one morning when the warm winds flow between them. Layers pursued as much strength as they could to protect their families while being taught by Renatica, who was specially trained by layers to be driven by strange instincts that they could not even explain themselves.


    At first I was surprised by the behavior of the layer, but nothing inconvenient for him. Layers sharpened their blades in unknown places.


    Continued

 499 Between Fights, Part 2 - For Alphilis, Ekla, Jessia, and Lakia

    "A new request?


    "Yeah, and big mouth"


    Ekla tells Alphilis about the request with a little excitement. The Alphilis had received reports of new requests from Ekla after their return from Slasmund. They were all there to that extent, but some of them were rude requests that only treated them as prostitutes, and they were separated and tidy into a picture of Lisa''s "retaliatory list," the brainchild of an ominous caller. When that drawer can be opened, a lot of screaming will be played.


    Shortly after returning from Surasmund, however, the Alphilis received a large request. What is it to hide, by the Chancellor Hausen, the father of Ekla? Ekla has the letter in her hand. Ekla starts reading the script somewhat excitedly.


    "Okay, I''ll read it, right?" Dear daughter, it''s Ekla. Would you be doing it with a master? My life as a mercenary will be quite different from when I was a nobleman again, but I think you could do it. I can''t stop worrying, but I''m going to ask you to do one thing to leave the extra worries to my mother.


    In fact, it has not yet been made public to the public, but the number of damage caused by demons and warcraft has nearly tripled in the country over the past year. I work to investigate the cause, but more than that, I need to respond in the field. Marquis Dareidle knows, right? He''s our cousin, but he''s a prodigal man. Until now nothing had happened because it was peaceful, but here we were to be put forward for a demonic crusade. You''re in a good position in the military, and you''re too under-populated. I couldn''t have stayed out of the fight.


    But there was an obvious problem. The Marquis lost a series of fights. There are a large number of casualties, and it equals no results. Besides, I concentrated on chasing demons. I''ve violated the border. Because of this, the Marquis Dareidle may become not only a demon, but also a spark of war between nations. But the Marquis is proud, and hearkeneth not the words of those around him. The only word I hear from His Royal Highness is, but it''s also ineffective this time. I finally let them know I was sending reinforcements, but in a situation where no one would like to. So I told him about Alphilis and the others, but His Highness loved them. He asked me to accompany him to the reinforcements.


    I can say it was a direct request from His Royal Highness, but I''d like to hear from you. Can''t you take me to Begrad for once? Whether you take the request or not, Your Highness wants to see Lord Alphilis. I don''t think there''s any harm in it, but I''d like you to consider it.


    Then I expect a good reply.


    Stretch. I want you to show your face in front of your mother when you get back here, I miss you so much. Blessed be my beloved daughter with water, Hausen. ""


    There was a letter there addressed to my beloved daughter, briefly but surely. But more than that, now it''s a direct request from His Royal Highness the Muse. It is virtually the best request when it is also the request of the Lord of one country, but Alphilis was the other prudent of thought, as opposed to the exciting Ekla.


    "Ekla, it''s quick to get excited. First of all, it''s important to look into the request."


    "Yeah? What are you saying, Alphilis? His Highness Muse, isn''t it? You''re the most noble person in Nakahara, and you were told there would be no current social meeting without him? What the hell do you want me to look into?"


    "Ekla is usually calm, but sometimes you can''t see anything... it''s the same wherever anyone asks. I feel bad if I don''t do as much research as I can to convince myself. Well, there seems to be a possibility of war.


    I''m going to start digging down. Find out more about where that Marquis of Dareidle is currently out on the Warcraft Crusade. I''m sending Lisa, Airlie, Rosetta and Lloyd on the ground. And let me take the map.


    The mercenaries will have Daron and Ekla, and Tasha ready to go. And me, too. I''m going to go to Begrad with Lakia and the line after Jessia gets ready here. Depending on the outcome, all preparations may end in vain. It might as well be that way. "


    Ekla was pompous and open to the unexpectedly sober opinions of Alphilis. I was looking through the paperwork at hand to see if the opposing Alphilis was also something to worry about. The pile of documents that had begun to be read in the morning had been sorted quickly, and Alphilis had already looked through nearly half of them. And he threw away what was unnecessary, and hastened what was to be hastened, and categorized what was not so as to be behind.


    In one of those documents and letters, Alphilis seemed to eat in. And he leaked it to himself.


    "Oh well, you''re doing well..."


    "Alphilis, what''s that?


    "Don''t tell me. It''s just that the paperwork over here says something that bothers me... but I''m still investigating. I''ll talk to Ekla if I find out anything more."


    Ekla slapped her neck in the wind that she said she didn''t know more and more. Most importantly, I was utterly incomprehensible to Ekla about what Alphilis would say to me in confidence and when.


    I''m just saying that it''s funny that Alpha Reese should try to keep it to himself, but he took it deep into the chair with satisfaction and got a temporary break in front of him with the paperwork he cleaned up in one piece.


    It was Irmatal who appeared there all the time. It''s usual not to have a knock, but tears are in its eyes. Alphilis, who felt it was no good, rushed over to her and softly wiped the tears, but the tears flowed more and more later.


    "Il? Something wrong?


    "I don''t know. But I can''t stop crying. Mom, is there something wrong with me?


    "Uh-huh. It doesn''t seem like a fever, but there''s no doctor who can see True Dragon. Miriazal, but I was wondering if I could?


    "Is there anything wrong with my body? But I kind of feel like a hole in my chest... what is it? I don''t think Il knows what''s important."


    Il''s tone was more adult than usual. That''s all that was happening rapidly in her, there was nothing Alphilis could do about it, just about watching Il look up at the sky somewhat blurry together and do it.


    "Yeah, it''s going well... right, yeah. But... I still need some more time. Yeah, I''m sure. Within six months, the results... leave it to me, because this job won''t work."


    Inside Arnelia, behind the tavern. Within the Holy City of Arnelia, there exists a place that is beyond the sight of man, a place that is not in the light. Two men and women talking over clashes in such darkness. Women talk almost unilaterally, to be precise. The man only writes some kind of signal each time of the woman''s palm, and has not uttered a word. Apparently, there was no need to talk to the woman about whether the man had decided to tell her.


    "Yes... that''s the policy now, isn''t it? All right, I''ll do it right, so... yeah, disappear already. Otherwise, his sensors are excellent. I don''t know where your ears are... Yeah, it''s okay. At this hour, that lovely sensor is going to the Deep Green Palace. Neither can that child of a servant, from that place, be helped by the connections strewn all over the town in the opposite way. I''ve already looked into it.


    So you''re staying like this, huh?... yes, then I''d like to ask you to prepare some more military funds and equipment. Because if you read Atashi, you should be joining us in a little while. Even if you don''t have to worry about it, has Atashi ever let you lose it by misreading it?... yeah, we''re still investing. They are just odd coins. You''ll give it back to us at a rate you''ve never seen before. Enjoy... Shh! Go, someone''s coming!


    When the woman urged, the man disappeared without sound. And when the woman made her clothes fit, Lakia appeared there.


    "Yeah?... is that Jessia there?


    "Ah, alas. It''s not Lakia. Back at the casino?


    "It''s not as good as a casino... but you don''t care"


    Rakia replied slightly ill-defined. She was snugly squeezed by her sister Maia, but that doesn''t make her gambling habits fall out. True dragons, who liked to gamble the same way, now only went to gamble more carefully and cautiously.


    But Maia realizes it just as well. Maia snuck after Rakia one day and once again held up the scene where Rakia''s gambling was concerned. But Maia did nothing there, turning back to one end Alphilis. And he made some very noisy suggestions to the Alphilis who would be thriving in the tavern after work.


    "Alphilis? I''m kinda going to blow a picture of town right now. Can I ask for a reprocessing?


    Alphilis laughing at Maia''s absurd suggestion. But Maia''s eyes had never laughed, and only a smile had appeared on her face as if she had strained. And when they saw the nails of their squeezed hands eating into their skin in front of their bodies, the Alphilis realized that Maia apparently meant it, and rushed to control her with a mercenary regiment outing.


    It became the mercenary corps''s responsibility to hold off the scene of Lakia''s casino before Maia did since that one incident, but Lakia nevertheless went to the gambling. Rather, the torso, who guessed the circumstances around it, contacted Rakia not to invite her, but Rakia was bound to appear in the casino to see where she heard from, and, to quote, the end of creating her own casino.


    The people who gamble are originally all those stupid fights and people who love dangerous things, so some of them actively cooperate with Lakia at the end of the day. There was a member of the team who visited Rakia at one point wondering why he was so keen on gambling.


    ''Cause there''s a bet there.


    And, for some reason, the dressy answer just came back, and in the end, I got no guidelines.


    That''s why Lakia worked on a new casino plan, but that''s why Jessia saw her there. As a matter of fact, Jessia didn''t get any proof that Rakia was moving a lot behind her, and actually telling Maia about this as a matter of fact doesn''t give her a dime. Jessia didn''t want to rip as much power off her fingertips as she did not.


    But I don''t know such a Jessian nature, so I only think of Jessia, who speaks well, as just a rumor-loving beast. They weren''t very close. Should I say that patrolling is good or bad, as those two meet in this back alley?


    It was just Jessia and Lakia who became suspicious of each other''s behavior. They both missed the opportunity to leave the place.


    "Hey, get out of the way, will you?"


    "That''s it. I didn''t do anything wrong."


    "Me too."


    There are two shadows watching such a frightening interaction between the two of them.


    "Renatica, kill?


    "Wait, it''s still early"


    It is Renatica and Layer who have a noisy conversation. They were in special training for the tail. Renatica had been planting on layers since the early stages of tailing, and chose Lakia as her practice bench. I don''t know that, Lakia, but Lunatica has actually been tailing me for over a month since there was one of Maia''s earlier cases. But seeing as the true dragon''s Lakia is unnoticed in any way, I guess Renatica''s tail is still perfect. And for Lunatica, Lakia was the decision to be a good practitioner. It was completely unexpected that Jessia and Lakia met, but Renatica somehow knew that Jessia''s movements were strange.


    Come there. This move. Though Lunatica knew that Jessia had some kind of secret, which was also a big part of the group, she couldn''t tell what kind of thing it was. Ask Jessia, or kill her. But does the situation change, or is it irrevocable? Not only was there no judgment material, Renatica was not good at judging by her own head because of the essence of that life so far.


    "Ask for Lisa''s judgment. Everything starts with that."


    "If that''s what your master says."


    "We are swords of intercession, layer. We must not make discretionary decisions in the field."


    "In memory of the liver"


    With that said, Layer secretly decided to keep Jessia under surveillance. And if anything happens to Jessia that would do Gail or Elsia any harm, Layer was going to kill Jessia. You don''t have to kill anything directly, you can ask someone else or make it look like an accident.


    When the lay swore without changing one such determination, Renatica uttered that she cared a lot.


    "Speaking of which, how about the two examples?


    "Oh, speaking of..."


    Layers reminded me of my friends these days.


    Continued

 500 Between battles, part 3 - for Elsia, Gail and Rosetta -

    "Hey, carry it quickly! What are big pictures for in that waste?


    "Because I see the front..."


    It is Elsia and Gail who carry the mountains in the cage and the laundry served. Whereas the few laundry Elsia has the most, Gail obviously has more laundry than she can see before. It was clearly something that Elsia pushed.


    But Elsia''s tone is even more unforgiving.


    "You can''t use it, man. I don''t think so if it''s sloppy. This would be a better layer."


    "You''re kidding me! What''s wrong with such a flicker?"


    "Oh, where is it?


    With that word, Elsia breathed into Gail''s ear. Then Gail, in a panic, turned the laundry upside down and sprinkled it on the spot.


    "Wow!


    "Man I can''t use for a book!


    Elsia leaves Gail, who has fallen, and leaves the scene with her frustration intact. Instead of letting them live in a mercenary regiment (Jaeger), they live their days by taking care of the lives of their members or doing things like spending small hours. And in Alphilis policy, the three of them, including the layers, had learned to read, write and sword skills.


    Elsia was relatively smart and quickly remembered the degree of reading and writing. But I was not motivated to do anything more than find a reason to learn. Gail was honestly not smart. So it''s almost impossible to read and write. When I said how long I could read and write, I almost grew hair in the year I followed it around.


    The layers, on the other hand, were already indispensable in terms of reading and writing. Elsia and Gayle were surprised by that fact, but it was a reality that had survived alone if we tried it as a layer, and there was no such thing as being unable to read or write. Nobody knew because they had never revealed that fact to anyone.


    Peaceful time if you think about it that way in general. But if you try Elsia, it''s boring, if you try Gail, it''s obstructive, and if you try it on the layer, but as always, the time has passed to protect them both.


    And Gail was used as a gateway to frustrating Elsia''s emotions, but there was one shadow that approached him.


    "Oh, kid. They''re using you."


    "Um, it''s just... Rosetta, huh?


    Rosetta is in front of Gail with her butt on. She also prefers light attire on the battlefield, and her usual attire is even more light attire. Short pants that almost make your ass visible, or short skirts that make your underwear seem intact. Besides, my stomach is out enough to say I must, and I mostly didn''t wear my upper body underwear. It''s called having trouble with the place of the eye.


    From Rosetta''s light personality, it wasn''t enough for a man to be stirred up if she got used to it, but it was originally pretty good meaty, and she knows how to color it. For Gail, who is still a boy, Rosetta was too troubled, even though she might be a mixed race, but red-eyed. Gail''s tone also rises naturally.


    "Hey, dude. What can I do for you? is it?"


    "Nothing. Strong enough, let''s push him down like that because he''s got a cute little kid, nah."


    Gail felt her spine twitch as Rosetta trimmed her red tongue out like a snake. Tasha slaps that rosetta in the head.


    "What are you doing, Rosetta?"


    "Oh, look. You don''t know. It''s powdered."


    "Stop. Because when you do it, it doesn''t look like a joke."


    "Damn - you''re a bunch of shitty people"


    Rosetta looks overly hip and tries to leave the spot. Gail stunnedly drops off his hindsight. Looking back at that Gail, Rosetta says something.


    "Are you bored from eating, Booya? If that cute thing doubles now, I''m not gonna deal with it."


    "So don''t."


    Tasha, who can resist, and Rosetta, who leaves with a shard of laughter. Gail somehow dropped them off in the inner crotch position.


    When orders are given from Alphilis, the mercenary regiment gets busy with Russia. Still they just returned from Slasmund. The tireless and bloodthirsty had already temporarily left the regiment to personally receive new requests, but Alphilis had ordered the executives to do only those that could only be received in the neighborhood.


    That''s not because Alphilis anticipated a request from Hausen, but because Alphilis thought they needed their help until he grasped how the situation was changing when he vacated Arnelia for nearly a month.


    In fact, there were more than 100 new joiners loosely. They gathered because they found out that the Alphilis were mercenaries capable of defeating the Demon King. The Demon King Crusade is generally a very financially lucrative job, but for the most part it often results in results that are not commensurate with the struggle of the Crusade. People die, and preparation often takes more money and time than that.


    But it became rumoured that Alphilis and the others had carried out the Demon King''s Crusade with little human damage. Moreover, the crusade, even though more than half of the costs of preparation during the expedition were expenses from the regiment, came that the reward would be paid in sufficient quantities. Of course, Alphilis and the others have taken such a step because of their ruse, but nevertheless it is no different from the general standards of the world that it is a treatment of breaking.


    And another big reason is that Alphilis does not discriminate on the basis of race. Rosetta''s entry also became a bit of a topic in the mercenary neighborhood, and the fact that the Seeker, recognized as the Dark Elf, was active within the Alphilis regiment became a major publicity effect. There was also a rather well-known mix of mercenaries, knights and runaways in it, but they will come back to that headline in future battles. And every time, let''s talk about them.


    In the meantime, the mercenary regiment of Alphilis actually became a belt of more than 500. Among them are the Heavenly Horse Knights, the Beasts, the Giants, and the peoples that are said to be the Demons. And even Halpuia and Seekers exist.


    And the profession also includes knights, warriors, archers, magicians, monks, etc. It was a wide variety of things. Alphilis preferred such mixed units, while at the same time shattering his heart in the establishment of the cavalry. The work of the cavalry is immense in the battle of the flat. That fact is known to anyone who knows the battlefield, even if they don''t know the law of war.


    Horses don''t die if they hurt somewhat, and if they do, they run wild because of cowardly creatures, but for the enemy, runaway horses are out of hand. If you are stepped on, you can surely crush people''s bones and more importantly, run at a completely different speed than people. So much so that some of the military laws also existed a tactic of setting the horse''s ass on fire and driving him toward the enemy army, and Alphilis was proud to recognize the importance of something called a cavalry.


    The commander of the cavalry is Venn. Those selected among them are allowed to storm with Aerial. It has been a bit of a rumor that Aerial runs across the battlefield across Sylphide, and she was the object of admiration for both men and women. Not knowing that. She still rides farther on Sylphide today, but she is not aware that it is in itself a considerable publicity effect.


    But the Cavalry of the Tiger Son of Alphilis also reported from Venn that it was still less than half complete. This is also why Alphilis reluctantly requests from Muse. In a full-scale battlefield, she thought it fatal that few could handle horses. At least 100. Alphilis wanted to get all that cavalry together before coming to the battlefield. Because just because he was hired on the battlefield as a mercenary regiment, Alphilis doesn''t expect as much as a strand of hair, such as lucky for them to have backup. So the number I can manage more than just my own army to some extent. That was the presence of 100 cavalry troops for Alphilis.


    As the selection of those knights progressed and Lisa and Aerial continued to disappear from the mercenary regiment as an advance team, it was Maia, the true dragon, who had nothing to do.


    Continued

 501 Between battles, part 4 - for Maia -

    "You''re free..."


    Maia was just three meals in the roaming crowd to the rice the pieces made. True dragons do not make active intervention in people a good idea. Maia trying to stick to that principle, but unlike Gwendorf, she doesn''t have the means to comfort the boredom of music. This has been very painful for Maia.


    Connections exist in Maia. Usually interacting with that connection, or observing people''s livelihoods from far out of the sky, is the routine she has been doing for over a thousand years. But being present in a person in this way, not being able to relate closely to a person''s life was still tantamount to torture.


    There were indeed various emotions in what Maia had felt since coming to this mercenary regiment. Humans are hurt by a few things and impressed again. It was very fresh for Maia, who had only caught a man''s fortune of less than rice grains in size.


    Humans make very good meals. For one ingredient, cook, steam, boil, and so on. And when the spices, the amount of flavoring, Maia illusioned as if she were watching magic. Sweet and spicy when there is one meat. For Maia, who doesn''t usually need much to eat unless she uses great power, and eats nuts and birds at best, cooking was a new discovery as more than just an act of filling her belly.


    People talk a lot again. Even though only a few languages were allowed to them, they communicated their will really well with various human beings. Maia can converse with nature and the Spirit as normal from birth. They are more a flurry of mind and mind than a conversation. It equals so-called ''mindset'' or ''empathy''. But there are not many kinds of things spoken by nature and the Spirit, and their transmission is often almost one-way. Therefore, when Maia looked consciously at one thing, she realized that something called ''conversation'' had been born, and that she had only interacted with one another to the same degree.


    That''s why Maia''s life was a series of surprises and discoveries. Human beings became a very interesting observation for Maia. The presence of Alphilis was also extraordinarily interesting.


    "(A human being named Alphilis is very interesting. I don''t know if it''s sloppy, but I''ve already done my job. If you don''t think about it, give me strangely precise instructions. If you think you''re very free to do that, you can have boring troubles. Of course it''s my opinion and those around me that it''s boring, but maybe it''s important to her.


    In the meantime, there is a strange two-sided coexistence in her. That''s what I often keep. Or as Gwendorf''s concern is, are there really two of them in the alphilis?


    Gwendorf anxiety. Aldrius tells us, or Serpent reports, and that''s the ruthless side Alphilis sometimes shows. Maia confirms one side of the alphilis that undergoes a transformation that only seems to have changed her personality, in the Battle of Slasmund, with a user demon that she had been sneaking away. The original aim was for Maia herself to go out to Surasmund to help her at times of need. But the result came to an end that Maia had never expected.


    What Maia saw in Slasmund was a way of fighting like you wouldn''t imagine from a regular alphilis. Sure, she understands the importance of making ruthless decisions as a commander, but it''s not without mercy, and Alphilis never enjoys the fight. But Alphilis did laugh lightly in the midst of the battle, in the shock of blowing magic. That could have been something Maia could have confirmed without being affected by the impact of the battle because she was watching through the demon of use.


    Yet another thing about Maia was that she didn''t really fall in the way the Alphilis fought.


    "(Spirit, no. The smallest unit of magic that should also be called an element present in the atmosphere, an exorcism, converges too soon. Hair color changes during combat are very rare, but not unlikely in theory. But what does it mean to change to two colors? There is no better way for a magic vegetable once incorporated into your body to fall out of your body in an instant than to converge. Once in the body and pulling the magic vegetables out of the body is usually even equivalent to pulling them out by force of the gut. If you do that, it''s not strange that not many humans in pain have a broken spirit. There are procedures for not doing so, but all of them take time on an annual basis. Yet Alphilis was flat while switching magic vegetables on the spot.


    Oh, I should have gone with this body on that spot. Could it have collected information through the user demon? If only we had this body, we could have come to the truth!


    Maia sighed with one regret. When she immerses herself in thought without doing it, it is always customary to settle down and sigh at the end of the day. As such a troubled woman, I watched the mercenary regiment face from afar, but nobody tried to comfort Maia because of the harsh orders from Alphilis to "stay away from her because she is a very noble man.


    And the troubled beauty also, when her presence became rare in the hustle and bustle of the battle, comes to her a little bird. The little bird never made Maia realize how long she had been there, strangely, but just stopped with her lovely neck over Maia''s sitting table.


    "Oh, you little bird..."


    "Long time no see, Master Maia of Sky Dragons"


    Maia''s eyes glow sharply as the bird suddenly spoke. At that moment, when she hid the bird in the hem of her loose clothes, she returned to her room so that people would not distract her. And we stretched the soundproofing line around just in case, and then we took out the bird.


    "That''s enough, Petefloat. Go back to where you were."


    "You remembered my name. I''m honored."


    When the bird appeared dusty and collapsed, a kneeling peat float appeared from inside. Look at that attitude and face Maia the other way around.


    "Why do you take human ceremonies courtesy of me? Not too poisoned by people, at fairy minutes."


    "This, too, is a man who needs a sacrificial technique to live in confusion."


    "That''s what you say. A heretic child in the fairy world, who became the superior spirit less than 20 years after the outbreak. Could this be Lady Notice''s influence?


    Though Maia shudders, Petefloat shudders through the stares of a true dragon that frightens ordinary animals, warcraft, and even demons.


    "There will be less of an impact on him, but before that, it must be my personality. We''ve been doing top spirits for over a thousand years."


    "Well, you certainly wouldn''t be able to do it without your natural personality. The superior Spirit is closer to nature. It will eventually assimilate with nature to its thoughts and attitudes, so there will be no wastage in emotions.


    So, I suppose it''s Lord Notice''s orders to come here, but I don''t know if it''s money. "


    "Is that what my husband thinks... or was he doing that?


    Just like Maia said, Petefloat with a pitiful look. But as soon as I get my mind back on it, I get to the point.


    "Uh, anyway, it''s a message from Lady Notice. The next time the two moons filled up together, they gathered in our lake of relaxation. This is not just addressed to you, but also to other true dragons."


    "... does Chief Gwendorf know about this?


    "No. That guy is currently going to his predecessor''s sleeping place. I was wondering if I could reach you now."


    "You do whatever you want when the chief is away. How can a true dragon older than us be a complete transcendent act, I suppose? Besides, there are only a few true dragons who trust him today. I don''t think Ilmatal''s parents, Renes or Ferguard, will ever get together."


    "Yeah, they''ll never come, will they? Or I don''t think you can come."


    Maia feels uncomfortable with words like Petefloat being light.


    "That''s a scratchy way of saying it. You got something?


    "... you two have been killed"


    Maia''s breath is going to hold on to Petefloat''s words, which she speaks in a dripping manner.


    "What... what!? My sister and her husband were murdered?


    "Unfortunately"


    "To whom? When!?


    "I can''t say anything at the moment. Lady Notice has decided to convene this meeting as a matter of urgency. I would have the right to make a decision on Mrs Gwendorf, who is originally the chief of the clan, but now I am absent. You won''t even know about this. In that case, there are still no arrangements regarding that person''s representation. I suppose the disciple, Lord Sarpent, is the right one, but that one is in love with the witch, Lord Fairtoose. As a true dragon, you are already ineligible."


    "Mm... sure"


    Maia got stuck in words, especially since Petefloat''s saying. But even so, Maia can''t help wondering what Notice knows, or why her sister, Renes, was murdered by who.


    "Anyway, I see why Lady Notice is convening. I''ll be sure to come up, too. But in the meantime, the protection of the Alphilis will be temporarily lost. There will be no such thing as my understudy, and I wonder what it is."


    "If the hero king hears the words, he''ll be angry."


    Petefloat laughed bitterly and Maia slapped her hand as she remembered.


    "So is that... but in the end, he''s one of the enemies, too? I wonder how far I can trust you."


    "I know a little more than the hero king was working on, but that''s pretty much the guy with the discipline. It doesn''t seem like the king would easily rebel what he decided to do once, and I think he''s fine so far. There is no indication that the Orange Order will be changed."


    "I really hope so. Either way, Lady Notice''s gathering won''t be irrelevant to Alphilis, and given the time of year, I''ll have to be on my way. What are you gonna do?


    Maia''s eyes shot through Petefloat, but he answered without moving into those true dragon eyes.


    "It''s Maia''s last call, and I thought I''d stay here for a while instead. If I stay, it will lead to a time of need for Lady Notice, and it will be somewhat suppressive. Maybe we can help the Alphilis."


    "That would be nice if you were to stay in the top spirits. I''ll take care of this place."


    "Yeah, do that. Then be careful."


    As Petefloat waved, Maia left her room early enough. Petefloat glanced at the room twirling and threw herself in Maia''s bed for now.


    "Uh, this completes the assignment. Let me rest for a while. Damn, my husband is a rough spiritual user. But how did you say hello to the Alphilis? Well, let''s sleep and wake up and think about it."


    That''s what Petefloat said, relaxing in people''s rooms, into a quick sleep.


    Continued

 502 Between battles, part 5 - for Fenna -

    As the Alphilis and the others emerge, the Seekers'' neighborhoods are also rushed to Russia.


    "Hey, how many requests are there for this one?


    "Thirty. But it''s not sudden."


    "That said, now we''re out making money in a lot of places, too. Can''t you break a bone enough to twist 30 more people out of it?


    "What if we stop the architecture of the house we''re building? We need human currency now more than that. Whatever you do, the human world has money. Labor in the human world is precious to those of us who do not have anything to exchange. In that sense, the work offered by Lord Alphilis is a difficult source of income."


    "It sure is. But I need permission from Orbastov and Hartinias if I''m to be in the field. Besides, Master Shargin will be the candidate."


    "Oh, and I have permission from Lord Roxwell for architecture."


    "Will the captain be Master Fenna?


    "Come on. Maybe it''s Auri. Lately, there''s something to keep an eye out for to improve his combat skills."


    "Sure. I''m not even royal, but that fight is amazing."


    "I wonder how Willam could have been killed..."


    "Don''t say it anymore. Our people died when they fled the prairie. We owe our lives to Lady Fenna. If they hadn''t persuaded the elders, we would have been wiped out there."


    "Exactly. And either way, there''s going to be a new move. I hope things go in the right direction again."


    The Seekers'' discussion with Hiccups was about a request from an Alphilis mercenary regiment. Possibility of appearing at the request of Alphilis. The last time I was on assignment in Slasmund, the number of people out there wasn''t much torn, but the results were good. The Seekers are not the kind of people who prefer to fight, but their fighting power is far superior to that of humans. The same goes for bow technology, because magic is a difference in digits from that of humans.


    In his last request, he was just a seeker who sent about 10 people to put Fenna on her face, but Alphilis paid them well. The human currency is invaluable to the seekers who now live on Arnelia''s property. For them who originally had no currency and had lived in barter, only their own bodies and their abilities can now be used for selling.


    The Seekers efficiently sold their knowledge of medicinal herbs in forest life, or of witchcraft, how to make bows, knowledge of warcraft and demons, or some worked purely as a workforce. There was some confusion with them getting out of the world, but Arnelia is also said to be the safest place in the world. Most of them converged, without becoming a big fuss.


    It is only with the vigorous activity of Fenna, of course, that these shadows of work. Fortunately, it was Orbastov, the First Prince Hartinias, and Shargin, the Second Prince, who held her back, so much so that they could not defy the sheikhs, who swear absolute allegiance to the sheikhs, how the Seekers could be said to be cautious people in their drawn-in ideas. Only Prince Roxwell praised Fenna and the often rampant Shargin for carrying things carefully, but his basic attitude is the same as that of Fenna. As lying as the first thing I could rub so much, now the consciousness of the seekers was right in the direction of aggressive movement.


    They were well regulated by Alphilis as he interacted with Fenna, indicating his intention to borrow more soldiers than the last one for this troop outpost. As for the narrow settlement, rumors flew quickly as the chiefs entered the meeting, and rumors arose as to what would happen to the people. Was it another new change that I was the one who went into bow and arrow care?


    Once the bell sounded from the chiefs'' quarters, various people came out of the entrance just dripping leaves like curtains. I guess the meeting went into a break once. Fenna is the one who sees her as much as she does in it. When she comes out, beside her, Auri, now promoted from watchdog to official escort, and Amir, who is to be new to Fenna, rush to her.


    "How was it, Master Fenna"


    Amir poured that gaze down on her, which could also be slightly cooler, looking down at her from a height considerably higher than Fenna''s. Fenna answers the intimidation of those eyes, which is even darker blue among the seekers, with a slight glance.


    "Yeah, that''s a good start."


    "If that''s the way you put it, you''re out of line. Most of all, that''s the natural way to go, and the problem is, I don''t want you to carry things around, just to keep the hard-headed elders in good standing. It''s a waste of time."


    "Auri''s tough, isn''t she?"


    Fenna laughs bitterly at Auri''s spicy tales. In fact, Fenna knew that everything he said was going to be all right. Still, the elders didn''t seem so negligible about the current flow, and at the end of everything, Fenna almost made sense, or at least her opinions were never ignored. That''s a lot of progress, and Fenna split it it up.


    But Fenna''s aim is even more endless.


    "In the meantime, we''re going to settle down with 30 troopers this time. And this time, Master Shargin is going to be out in no time."


    "Hmm, you mean you cut the numbness"


    "Because that one is unusual for a seeker and a bloodthirsty one. It''s like Sconner."


    Auri looks sinister at Amir''s somewhat insulting rhetoric, but Auri did not argue with anything because Fenna controlled it as soon as possible. Auri transformed from self-blame for failing to protect Willam to a young man of a character that could be described as somewhat cruel, but whose roots are loyal and honest figures. Respect for the chiefs remains the same.


    Fenna''s lady named Amir, on the other hand, was competent, but the word had the sharpness that if thrown, she might stab her. Fenna also does her job following her as she sometimes feels her heart cut off by her disgust. But it is also true that it is treasured because it is competent above all. Amir said she was recently married, but Fenna had no idea how she was running her newlywed life. My husband was warm, and Fenna was inflating her imagination on her own that she must be someone like a saint prince.


    Fenna was in a position to follow the two of them, yet under the illusion that she always had two friends.


    "(Roots are good people... thanks for the rough temper)"


    Fenna still kept smiling and was desperate to keep the job healthy. That''s all I can do right now.


    "Anyway, the next discussion, or at the latest after that, the troopers will decide to leave. I''ll keep up with you this time, so Auri should choose the men she uses."


    "I understand. I have eyes on the guy who seems to be able to use it already. I''m going to give them a shout, but at best don''t let my actions go to waste."


    "Ugh... I''ll do my best"


    "Work tight. Because if we don''t, we can''t earn what we live in."


    "... hardly"


    Fenna came here and felt like Alphilis had figured out a little bit about the pain of running a mercenary regiment. People who are subordinates only do their assertions in full, but it is the superiors who have to act eventually, and they just have to do whatever they want.


    Fenna was facing that hardship for the first time when she started having men.


    "(Am I that easy to say anything? Or is it not majestic?


    Actually, you''re right, but she doesn''t realize herself that friendliness is also Fenna''s weapon. She was also unaware that even Shargin could be so compelling if she cared about it.


    And to the signal of the conference that rang again, Fenna returns to the conference. Auri and Amir each silently left the scene in separate directions, but Amir walked in more and less popular directions, finally returning to his residence.


    There is no one in her house. Amir''s husband is particularly clever at his fingertips and now lives in a human weapons store to engage in the development of new bows and arrows and crafts. The massive stuff Alphilis is asking Jessia to develop, but Amir''s husband''s stuff was for hunting hunters, or for use as toys for children to play with, or even for the creation of household furniture, which was never for war.


    That was also because Amir''s husband''s personality was too warm, but also because Amir herself could not blame him for the job, which did not amount to much income. Because it was more convenient for Amir.


    "Euwayne, where is it?


    "... here."


    Returning home, Amir unraveled his shoulder, also a Seeker''s ethnic costume, and called Euwayne to sit back somewhat without a shred of chastity on the spot. Answering that voice, the water I met hoarded in a painting of the house rises loosely and morphs into a human form.


    Organic life forms, which can also be described as slimes, shape the likes of a person''s eyes, nose or lips, but they all remain incomplete and speak fluent words with more intelligence than a concurrent human being.


    "How long are we going to keep you waiting, Mascarade? We''ve been waiting."


    "Don''t say that. Because I cut it up quickly. I couldn''t get the meeting together because those Seekers'' grandfathers were so sloppy. I can see the conclusion, but they''re a pain in the ass."


    Amir regained his original appearance, the mascarade, and spit all over the floor, polished to perfection. The floor I polished up for my husband yesterday, but the amyloids, the mascarade, that I would no longer have the hesitation to treat as if I didn''t care.


    Euwayne, like water, watched that leopard freak of hers as she drifted with all her body.


    "Yesterday it seemed like the floor I was polishing in front of the pavilion owner?


    "It''s tough acting, too. That stupid, gentle, only handled guy, ''cause these wives would love it."


    "For that matter, it looks like a vegetarian mess?


    Even to the provocative voice Ewayne unleashed with his unchallenged voice, Mascalade merely groaned, never responding without roughing up her voice.


    "You''ll like that guy better. The leopard at night will be delightful, of a chaste wife by day. In fact, it''s not the kind of wind that likes, likes, and can''t wait to hear about Atashi."


    "I don''t know anything about that. I don''t know if it''s a living thing. It''s not this body."


    Ewayne still goes on with his unchallenged voice, shaking. The mouthy place is moving somewhat, but it''s really suspicious if the voice is coming from a mouthy place. Because it doesn''t even look like Euwayne has some of the so-called organelles of the organism''s vocalization.


    This indescribable creature is the only known collaborator of Mascalade, but the Lord is different from each other. Mascarade is supposed to be Hidun''s subordination for once, but technically not. She had her philosophy of action, and Hidun was just a relationship that would provide a convenient place for that. However, because she thinks that Hidun is better in power relations, she obeys Hidun in the first place.


    Euwayne, on the other hand, seems to be a loyal Bradymarian. With Bradymaria''s life, he seemed to be equipped with such loyalty that he would not even hate self-determination on the spot. If Euwayne had thought of it as a neat creature before that, it would be a story. But around the fact that he is aware of it, he thinks that something like intelligence clearly exists.


    Still, it''s creepy being seen behaving this way, even as a mascarade. It would certainly be possible to put a net all over this Arnelia if it had the ability of Euwayne to simulate it in this water. Everything that happens in this town is up to Euwayne to know. But Mascalade didn''t know anything about how far from Ewayne could go, and Ewayne didn''t try to talk about it. Ewayne may also be telling Brady Maria not to trust Mascalade.


    Two subtle patterns when it comes to fighting together, but no clear purpose for action so far. Mascalade is getting into someone who seems convenient to hold him down for now, and Euwayne is moving in a position like a small-time Mascalade user. Most of all, Euwayne had the attitude of making a complete mockery of Mascalade, and Mascalade also knew he was looking down completely.


    Continued

 503 Between Fights, Part 6 - For Mascarades -

    "So? Is it fun to keep an eye on me at 46: 00?


    "The question is off target. I don''t have that kind of emotion."


    "Oh, you''re such a boring creature. After all, that means Brady Maria''s orders."


    "Exactly. He''s ordered you to keep an eye on Arnelia''s latency, his trends, and your surveillance. Assuming cooperation, right? Lady Bradymaria said she still had concerns about an organization called Arnelia."


    "Concerns?


    Mascarade could not grasp the sincerity of the word. Mascalade had once seen Bradymaria, but he knew at first glance that there was no such thing as an overwhelming presence, a difference in strength. It suppresses its power in the appearance of a girl, but even in that state, Mascalade did not want to exist in the same space as Bradymaria for a moment.


    Because I could understand that it would be easier to get my life picked up in the moment of hostility once than kicking a roadside stone. Mascarade is not a sensor or anything, but the harsh environment in which she grew up developed her intuition. Wherever you are, you are fit to survive, and you can tell instantly as much about where you are in danger. Judging by its intuition, Bradymaria''s abilities are far superior to those of Orangeables. Miriazal is not comparable, and although he has never met with the True Dragons, he imagines that his prowess is probably much higher than that of True Dragons and others.


    When that happens, one question remains on Mascarade''s head. So overwhelming, and to smell the verses that resent Lifeless and Miriazal, where has Bradymaria been?


    Mindful of that further, I don''t see why Bradymaria would be wary of Miriazar. If Brady Maria is serious, I don''t think there''s much more to it than turning this city into ash for every defensive tie this city has put in place. Mascalade had an idea that something would be in a person named Oranceble that wouldn''t let him. In fact, she''s not in Orangeable''s surgery.


    Doubts come up one after the other, and swell up. Mascalade accidentally spoke to Euwayne, who thought he was bored.


    "What do you say you''re concerned about? Brady, there''s nothing wrong with Maria that doesn''t suit you."


    "I don''t know specifically. But our Mademoiselle said that the area would be more problematic than Miriazal himself."


    "Around, hey. Well, if you lived a thousand years, you''d know quite a few places. I wonder if we can muster around the legendary phantom beast."


    "Or maybe more."


    To Euwayne''s profound way of saying it, Mascalade became increasingly clueless. There is no stronger than a true dragon in Mascalade''s head. Well, it''s the first time I''ve ever known a creature called the Demon God to follow Hidun.


    Mascalade who summons all the knowledge he can to find answers, but Euwayne began to crumble that body about how he captured that silence.


    "Oh, hey, where are you going? Not yet."


    "I don''t have any more. More than that, the person concerned is approaching Arnelia"


    "Do you care?


    "It''s the person in the matter. He''s more than Miriazal."


    "What?


    While Mascarade was astonished, Euwayne vanished to blend that body into the ground. Later he was left with a mascarade that stood up unexpectedly with a surprised look,


    "I can''t stay like this, you should just net Arnelia. You can leave it to Euwayne, but then they''ll question my convenience. Anyway, I have to make sure right away... that I can use Fenna''s daughter at best."


    When Mascarade wrapped his clothes around the sleaze and the outing again, he wiped out the spit he had thrown up on his feet and headed out early.


    The Deep Green Palace has been busy with us lately. Arnelia, the headquarters, is pursued for its practical processing, partly because of the liveliness of its presence in the people. is the dispatch of mediators to various countries. Sending troops for demon hunting at the request of another country doesn''t mean that''s all you need to do. It is only natural that we should be prepared to receive Arnelia''s troops.


    First, as a country, we arrange passes and accommodation on the way to the march, or military locations. If we let the Arnelian contingents go wild in the area, we will lack gratitude, and there will be no facilities, towns, etc. that would be acceptable to a man of military size even if he moves suddenly. Forward touch, preparation is always necessary.


    The response of the Border Guard and the Street Guard is cautious, even when the Army of Arnelia suddenly moves. No matter how many Arnelian passes you say you have, it takes effect when an individual travels, and there are no guards in any country that would go through "yes does it" with one bill of lading so many that if you make a mistake you could be invaded.


    To this end, Arnelia first sends people called ''mediators'' to conduct fact-finding when requested by various countries. But this is a superficial thing, and if it comes to Miriazal, such as the reality of each country, it is a mistake. Mediators simply go through the paperwork, or letter of fact process, and most of the fact-finding is over by the time they get to the other country. Originally, it couldn''t have been possible to send in the exact force otherwise. I know as much as there is a backdrop to the good hands of countries and not many Arnelian churches.


    The mediator demonstrates the main authority when the request ends. The end of the day is not just a paperwork procedure, but an adjustment of the price paid by each country to the Arnelian Church. Arnelia is never a charity. Though they do so ostensibly, Miriazal always demands a fair price from the other party. First of all, they will never be hardware, for example, if it is Prince Wang''s study abroad in Gloria, or if it is an exclusive right to sell specialty products, or if it is a partial loan of domestic personnel rights.


    Miriazal receives a small price from each country and is deeply rooted in the political system of each country. In many countries, those who disagreed about the dangers of Arnelia''s such actions appeared, but they did not last long. Miriazal never abused those powers first, and those who disagreed with them were usually those who wanted to retain their rights. They were often less beneficial to the country. Such people were often naturally or intentionally eliminated.


    In those circumstances, the countries knew how to request the Church of Arnelia. It''s been quite a while since the state became in its current position, and I can somehow imagine how much it would cost if I asked what it was. Requests for assistance to Arnelia, or requests for assistance, were therefore made relatively frequently. Usually the Arnelian Church wouldn''t go without choosing the circumstances of the request, but Miriazal currently undertook everything, large and small. Even so, he himself will be out again, so what do those who are pursued in practice in the Deep Green Palace think before each document that descends as if it were an arrow flying in battle -


    Then let''s see how it goes.


    "Espis, it''s Linella..."


    "Yes."


    "What is it, Master Dride?"


    "Tea tastes good."


    "That''s right."


    "Yeah, really"


    The three Dryde, Espis and Linella, who were left as civilians practicing in the Deep Green Palace, sipped tea loosely on a clean desk where the paperwork was not on a single piece of dust. seemingly graceful afternoon discourse, seems to be such a body-


    "I wonder why we''re sitting here this afternoon referring to such a pleasant leaky day"


    "Really. If this is common, I''d like to grab my lunch box and go to the maintenance area."


    "That''s right. If you go, is it the sea, is it the mountain?"


    "The sea will still be cold. If you''re going, isn''t that a mountain?


    "No, no, there will be many hibernating demons wandering around, so the ocean is much safer in terms of danger"


    "But mountains are easy times to spend... and if you pick a mountain near Arnelia, it won''t be that dangerous."


    "Which is a good thing... if the next room isn''t even in sight, I''m going out right now."


    Dryde, to that word, the air and grin of the three freezes. Tons of paperwork you can see across the door that you can see properly, on the desk in the separate room. Mountains, mountains, mountains - so much paperwork that it''s appropriate to describe it that way. As a mood, not height, it was just the amount of paperwork that made me wonder if it was higher than the mountains of Pilebos.


    In other words, Dryde, Espis and Linella were in the middle of a real escape.


    Continued

 504 Between battles, part 7 - for Dride, Espis and Linella -

    "Sometimes Espis, doesn''t Linella have to be Elsa''s assistant?


    "Yes, I thought we wouldn''t be needed for the time being. You already have your own information network for that person. Neither do we. As far as we''re concerned, Lord Elsa would have done better if he had done what he wanted, rather than giving instructions."


    "We''ll exchange information in the process, and gradually we''ll just have to know each other. Now Lord Elsa is at his best to grasp the current situation, and yet the task springs up. Otherwise, even Lord Elsa will fall."


    "I see. So this time they''re cleaning up administrative work at the Deep Green Palace?"


    Dride was convinced, but on the contrary, Elpis and Linella were not.


    "Now it''s a question from us. I know it''s very rude of you to ask the Archbishop these questions, but why didn''t you put your own deputy on the sidelines? I gave him the assignment as if he hated it, and he said he drove him outside."


    "... I''ve just been trained by a boulder minar. It''s a real question."


    Where did the serene atmosphere go earlier? Dryde answers the sudden increase in nervousness as he rinses his tea.


    "What do you think of them? Ask questions without thinking about yourself."


    "There''s a lot going on... but I was wondering if there''s just one more question. I mean, I want to know our trends and use them as pawns."


    "Why?"


    "Because you don''t trust your men, do you?


    Dride stared into her eyes at the opinion that Linella had expressed without abomination.


    "I don''t trust you, what?


    "I didn''t forget. Previously, in Arnelia, there was a rudimentary situation in which Lord Marlon, an archbishop''s assistant, was murdered. In the end, the killer was caught, but before the truth could be found out, the person made his own decision. At the end of the day, we didn''t know what the motive was or whether he was really the killer.


    Lord Forte, who instead became Assistant Archbishop, is still inexperienced. Because of the very good character of the family in the first place, he was the one who came into existence in this Arnelia after being bought the family more than his track record. It will be impossible to stop that there is an inferior part of that practical ability compared to the constant archbishop''s assistant.


    If it was a time of peace, that would have been fine. But when a relaxed and serene character like that is more on the board in this time of fire, it won''t even come together. "


    "Besides, that case isn''t over with the information I got. Instead, it seems that the truth has gone deeper, making it even harder to capture the clues."


    "On what grounds?


    Dryde stares at Espis. Espis took a sigh of relief at the unexpected sharpness of his eyes before beginning to answer.


    "I can''t give you a basis. But I think this idea has a good chance of coming close to the truth.


    This murder of Lord Marlon, the archbishop''s assistant, is an internal crime. And someone with a pretty good identity. If you do poorly, those who are close to us "


    "What are you trying to say?


    "... Didn''t Archbishop Dryde come suspecting the murderer of Lord Marlon to be another archbishop''s assistant, Lord Arial?


    When Dryde looked back at Espis'' shooting eyes, Espis also found out for a moment what to do. Dryde answered slightly cursorily, as moving his lips seemed too heavy.


    "... this is the Deep Green Palace. It''s not a rare thing."


    "I see, if that''s your answer, I won''t say anything. There''s not much investigation going on with us on the matter. It''s not the first time anything''s ever been plotted in this Arnelian church."


    "But in a situation where this much Arnelia has been pushed into distress, this little stream may not necessarily be fatal. If you''re the usual Miriazal, you''ll kick it, but I don''t want you to end up with a small breakdown."


    Dry narrowed his eyes to Rinella''s inquiry, but he couldn''t even speak of the fact that the problem was only a problem, which was far-fetched. Instead, those gray eyes tell them both in distress. "I''ll put the end to this problem -".


    When Elpis and Linella looked at each other, they stopped pursuing this issue any further. I can''t afford them so much right now, and I''m so busy with projects in my hands that I can no longer move. Besides, they didn''t think there would be people who would start a power struggle or anything before this fire situation - an issue that would probably no longer surface in time. Both Espis and Linella thought that a series of moves was part of a power struggle that was common to Arnelia. It is, of course, because of the considerable amount of information available.


    In the meantime, a maple who was bringing them papers or helping them with their work brings them the next pile of documents. At the same time the tea that was before them was cleaned up and replaced by a set of work tools.


    "The break is over. Get on with your next job."


    "Yeah? Already?


    "Just a few more moments. At least just another cup of tea."


    "No, sir."


    Maple split a pile of paperwork into each when he kicked over a protest of Espis and Linella half-jokes. When Dride turned one of them, his expression became something natural and rugged. And his eyes were poured on a piece of the paperwork, and his hands were completely stopped. Espis notices how it is and looks up all the time.


    "Dear Dryde, what are those documents?


    "No, it''s a report on Arnelia''s mandate... what!?


    Espis and Linella took their seats and went to him, looking at the paperwork at the same time, in the voice of Dryde, which was rarely surprising, but also somewhat insane.


    Continued

 505 Between battles, part 8 - Lisa, if maple -

    "This is... a mission report, including a recent expedition... Huh?


    "Miranda''s seal has already been pressed. That has been reported to the pilgrimage side... what?


    Espis and Linella also snooped at the paperwork and raised their mindless voices. Because the fact that it was written there was incredible to them, just like Dride.


    "Arnelia''s investigation unit, 20 men... wiped out?


    "And this is the second time." On the report of the investigation of the Mansion in the Hill of Alm, Listoria Country "? A place I''ve never heard of, but for the first time, the resident knights are reporting... but this one also has seven dead and three seriously ill. The living are uniformly insane... what is this?


    Espis, I can''t help but be surprised that Linella did. The Arnelian Church is a group specializing in preserving itself. "Living and returning" takes precedence over all tasks of investigation. There must have been something so unusual about being wiped out in that state.


    In the first place, an investigative unit is a unit that examines the existence of demon kings, etc. Investigation units had also been dispatched by Arnelia before when the Alphilis and the others defeated the Demon King, but at that time there were only 10. 20 this time. Moreover, it was mentioned in the documents that this time a considerable amount of skilled personnel were dispatched.


    That''s it, Espis, where Linella checked the paperwork, and Dride stood up on the spot as he changed his complexion.


    "This is not how I do it. Nothing is added to this document, but Miranda will ask you as soon as possible what you think of this proposal."


    "Do we go, too?


    "No, that doesn''t extend. There are more projects than that that you want to clean up. It would be helpful if you just categorized the pile of paperwork and sorted it by importance, and you guys would have other jobs to think about and undertake independently, right? I wish you would concentrate on that one. I''ll clean it up with Manadil when I''m in the house. That''s why we''re here."


    Dride said so much, forgetting his usual prudence and rushing to Miranda. It would be nice if those in a lower position could undertake these kinds of tasks, but I feel that the Arnelian Church is very few in a position to put them together. I can''t help but say that the practical details of those on hidden missions such as silent speech and pilgrimage are too different in appearance.


    I guess this time too, Dride will have his head troubled by how he deceives or manipulates information about death reports against the families of the dead.


    And what a Lisa it was that came in with a hurried out dried and misplaced.


    "Footsteps and wind now. Sure, he seemed to be Archbishop Dryde of Arnelia, but you seem to be in a lot of a hurry. Is Miranda apparently on her way?"


    "Lord Lisa. Did you want it?"


    Lisa is free to enter and leave this Deep Green Palace by order of Miriazal. If there is one limitation, it is that Lisa does not use the sensor capability without darkness. But this wasn''t particularly restrictive with sorcery or anything, it was entirely left to Lisa''s actions.


    Even if not, Lisa also needs permission to enter and exit rooms that would handle important confidentiality, like the office, for example, and such rooms are pre-sturdy with soundproofing magic in the first place. Lisa, it makes no difference that it is difficult to straighten out the sensors very freely. On the other hand, the Tetrastine demons and others may visit the Deep Green Palace, but that is because Miriazal permits it, otherwise the Deep Green Palace would have been so tightly guarded that one Ant child would not pass through.


    Hence the fact that ordinary people were allowed to enter and leave the Deep Green Palace like Lisa is almost unprecedented, and at first the people working in the Deep Green Palace also had difficulty in handling it, but gradually becoming accustomed to its existence, they had become entrusted with the treatment of the little tyrants who roughed up this Deep Green Palace every day.


    I thought the purpose of this visit was to take care of them, but today the kids are out on a picnic outside the Deep Green Palace due to Miriazal''s policy. Belliache is leading this along with parenting practice, but it was a momentum that seemed to struggle before leaving inside. So there are no children in the Deep Green Palace today, and Lisa is naturally contacted, and neither Espis nor Linella thought she had some business to attend to.


    "How can I help you today? Lord Jake''s triumph is still ahead of us."


    "Yeah, I know that, though. Today I was visiting Miranda to discuss it with her as an Alphilis user. It seems that both Alphilis and Miranda are busy for minutes, and that means I''m working for this healthy, dedicated person."


    "Ha... is that right"


    Espis and Linella were having trouble figuring out how to deal with Lisa''s light mouth, but Lisa didn''t seem to be doing them any good either and didn''t seem willing to keep talking. There''s just one thing I wanted to check.


    "By the way, there''s one thing I want to know. Do you know Miriazal?


    "Yeah, sounds like it. Because he did have a letter pressed under Master Miriazar''s seal. What''s that?


    "No..."


    Linella didn''t seem to understand Lisa''s intention to question it. Lisa doesn''t give it another look, either, but that look also looks slightly nervous.


    "Really... can Lisa go to that room and talk to the visitors?


    "I don''t think you mind... but Master Miriazar hasn''t returned yet, has he?


    "Yeah, it''s better that way."


    Lisa walked into your room with the linella with her neck clenched. Espis and Linella were already chased by piles of maple loaded paperwork and did not even follow Lisa.


    It''s just that the maple gently walked out of the office and followed Lisa.


    "Lord Lisa, can you think of anything about visitors?


    "No, nothing, but I care. Instead, didn''t Maple care about anything?


    "What?"


    "I see, this is too much..."


    Maple wanted to hear what was left, but Lisa was no longer saying anything and heading to the room she intended early enough. Maple is now the head of security at the Deep Green Palace in substance, with no Tsuko or Zi. So I kind of followed Lisa into trouble for something, but I didn''t think about the reason or the purpose.


    Lisa, on the other hand, seems to have some sort of verse in mind. She slowed her walk slightly as the room approached, knocking on the room as she took one deep breath to relieve tension before entering the room. It is a very rare sight for her, such as Lisa being nervous enough for people to understand.


    "Excuse me."


    "Come in."


    When Lisa entered the room, there was a lady there who would sit gracefully on the prepared sofa and make tea that she would have prepared herself. No, I don''t know if I should call you a lady. Unlike the so-called aristocrats and stately people, her attire was old fashioned. If you are a nobleman, or even if you are not, the current fashion of clothing often uses bright colors for shades. That would also affect the fact that the world is relatively peaceful and wealthy, but less plain colors have been used to represent qualitative promises. That is relatively true in rural areas, where they saw a visible increase in the number of people working in color headscarves that were not commonly used until decades ago, such as yellow or blue.


    But not the woman in front of Lisa right now. She wore a robe that would have skinned some animal and had a large slit on her leg. Her chest is wide open, but she wears a muffler on her neck that she would have used even with a large crow feather. The hair clasp that binds the blonde hair together at the back for a long time was also white, unknown to the maple eyes, but felt on the bones of some creature over Lisa''s senses. But Lisa didn''t even know what she was wearing in her clothes.


    And shades are plain, but should it be the intimidation or atmosphere in which women wrap up? The woman herself sat on the spot with a strangely harsh air and an overwhelming presence. So late that Lisa recognises the three men around her.


    Lisa doesn''t know why she even took a trip to this place herself, but her instincts were telling her that she should somehow. You must come here and meet this woman.


    "Nice to meet you, isn''t it? My name is Lisa-Fundland. It was an unpleasant visit, but please forgive me."


    "I don''t even have to beg for forgiveness. It was the concubine who visited this palace in disgrace. Not for that, but the concubine is the one to apologize, there is no reason to apologize. Welcome to your visit."


    A woman who answers without a name, with strange old-fashioned rhetoric. But Lisa didn''t dare stop worrying about it, and she didn''t ask questions. Lisa knew she needed to hear more. But I can''t describe its content in words. I had to hear something, but Lisa''s mouth didn''t tell me the words well.


    "What''s up, don''t you have some kind of requirement?


    "Um... no, it''s still not something you should be asking right now. Maybe you shouldn''t ask."


    "Wonder child. While the concubine somehow perceives who she is and has something to ask, can''t she still say it?"


    "Right. ''Cause I think life is more interesting."


    "Fine. Forgive me for my intellect and boldness, but I will always have one concubine who answers what I want to know. Whatever the question was, yeah. What the concubine said, dreams and forgetfulness"


    "Really? I would be grateful to receive that as a favour. See you soon."


    That''s all Lisa said, she bowed with a pepper and left the room behind. Panicked and then the maple also continued, leaving three women and a man in the room. A woman points her black eyes at the man who stood to bring her to the wall. The man was black as well as tanned, and his long black hair was stretched all he wanted. I have long hair so it''s still fine but my upper body is naked. The trousers of the cloth were also black, barefoot, and the body surface was combined to make the body black.


    The man spoke to the woman.


    "Kid now, I wonder what you''re doing here. Only cold?"


    "... that boy, after he sensed who we were, felt there was no point in asking questions, and he left this place behind. I''m blind, but I understand everything the child tried to say in" chi ". It''s not just a blind sensor. I''m surprised there are still such people."


    "Sure. I felt a little different from the people who live in this world. And it wasn''t just recognition inhibition, it reacted to our minds that pushed us so far to kill us. It was close to the witches who used to festive me."


    The man who was sitting in the corner of the room answers. I''m middle-aged in my years but my body is very tight and has an impressive sharp eye area. He also had his head up, and this was another very intimidating being. The man answered the woman with words that were close to respectful.


    The blackening man asks back.


    "Witch. Hey. I''ve never been worshipped by anyone, unlike you, so I''m talking about old humans. It''s not very human."


    "You''re the only one who thinks that. Humans are interesting inside. Sometimes you know exactly what you''re always looking at from the sky."


    "The bird husband may be. I do think the numbers have increased. It''s like a feather."


    "You can''t create culture in a feather. Buildings, etc., were not in this shape a thousand years ago. I even think it''s beautiful."


    "Either way, it''s enough to break us stroking. It''s no big deal."


    "Fine."


    The women stopped, so the men stopped the conversation. When a woman puts the cup down, she strengthens her vocabulary by one.


    "We came here because we need it. Remember, it''s never meant to be hostile to humans. Have as good a relationship as you can with them."


    "I would if you told me to. There''s Miriazal in front of him."


    "Whether or not you end up listening to this wasting dog"


    "Huh!?


    Another black man eats and hangs on a man with red hair upside down. But when the woman scowled, the slaughter of the two men, who were about to erupt, behaved like salted vegetables.


    "Javawok, rock roof. Don''t argue in your body, keep the extra power. That''s all we''ll be dealing with this time."


    "If Master Stervese says so, I will, though. Let me tell you something according to this wanker. I''m an adult, so, yeah, I don''t get it from me, but I''ll buy a sold fight."


    "Nasty words, bird husband. This isn''t the sky. I''ll take that feather before I fly."


    "Don''t," he said.


    Once again the tingling air filled the room, but the dispute still stopped with a drink of Stervese. Seeing a series of interactions, the rest of the lad-headed man was laughing slightly as he enjoyed himself.


    "They''re the ones who don''t punish, you are. Nothing is the same as it was more than a thousand years ago. You haven''t grown at all."


    "Tell me you''re feeling young, Rake. This is the only dog that hasn''t grown."


    "Well said, you have no sight better than me if you''re clean. Which one of you used to send down magically hardened feathers like rain from the sky to destroy a mountain?"


    "So stop it. More than that, Master Stelvese will get really angry."


    Reiki was still laughing, but Stervese kept his eyes silent and still meditating as if he were going to meditate. Her psychology was hard to read in all that behavior, but her expression didn''t change even when she was serious in the first place, so she could have been quite angry.


    These three know. Once knocked over by Stelvese, she has enough fear for them to become his disciples.


    Then the silence came to the room, but they said nothing more. They are just waiting for Miriazal to return. For one thing, Stervese leaked pompously.


    "I don''t know if that tough girl will be able to afford to ask Javawok for help or anything. What a hated concubine around not asking for help even though she is still a master? Fair enough. As a concubine, it''s time to do what needs to be done. That fool seems to be moving too..."


    The three men should have heard the words whispered in their mouths, but no one would ever return the response.


    Continued

 506 Between battles, part 9 - for utilities -

    "Hmm, I''m free"


    There is another one who uttered a similar word to someone else. Uty had been left in the hustle and bustle before he came out. No, I wasn''t really free. But she can''t even work hard and is only useful as a purely liaison. Utility was useless in practice once we got through the prep. Instead, I tend to skip and even think myself that for Utilities who want to make things easier, this recent work is tantamount to a miracle.


    That and this is because Alphilis and Ekla are bringing new jobs to Utility from next to next, but Utility was doing those jobs without really knowing. Alphilis, who is putting herself on board if she realizes it, is hateful and admirable, and at the end of the day an unhateful utility, but just recently her busy days had been with her originally casual way of life.


    Besides, the utility has a different purpose. We have followed the Alphilis so far in disfigurement, but Utility has the purpose of striving for superior spirits.


    "I wonder if I can keep up with the Alphilis and the others like this. Or should I go somewhere else... but it''s nothing. I don''t know. Ahhhh."


    A stuffy utility on the roof of a solo mercenary regiment''s quarters, but there were those who watched her stuffy like that.


    "Looks like you''re having a problem, fairy?


    It was the young man with dark hair who had spoken to Uty. Uty was doing the witchcraft of perception inhibition now because he didn''t want to talk to anyone, but it made perfect sense to the youth.


    The reason for this is that Uti sees the youth. No, I knew right away.


    "What, a colleague?"


    "A fellow worker... is the Spirit a profession?


    "For what? I''m busy with you."


    "It''s not a dialogue you say while you roll over and scratch your back,"


    When the young man smiled bitterly, he sat down next to Uty. Uti sees the young man.


    "... you have a pretty strong power, don''t you? Superior Spirit, no, is it higher?


    "Above the superior Spirit, that''s no longer the story of an area close to nature itself, is it? Or you could say," God. "


    Or the Demon King.


    "It''s a sharp statement inside."


    The young man, Petefloat, smiled. Uty doesn''t know about him. But they don''t have to say things about each other, and the surrounding elements whisper, and even if they don''t introduce themselves, the least they can do is face to face, and they will soon find out. Therefore, they do not need many words to interact with, but because Uti is born with a character that wants to express many as words, an act of conversation is established between them.


    It''s just that in this case, Petefloat might have been the one who wanted the conversation.


    "When I met a fairy here, I knew, and I clearly held myself. Future top spiritual candidates, I guess."


    "Thank you. But I don''t really know how to get there. I was just thinking about greasing it."


    "It looks like it''s been long enough..."


    "Ugh!


    The watchdog whilst Utility barked and intimidated him, so Petefloat didn''t want to inspire her without flying a step further.


    It was very uncomfortable having these guys next door when they weren''t in a good mood for Uty, but I still wanted to ask them something.


    "Hey, you''re a superior spirit, aren''t you? How did you become a superior spirit?


    "Would you like to hear it? It''s a little tedious."


    "Whoa, right. I want to refer to everything now."


    "... will do."


    Petefloat looked somewhat troubled, but turned to Utility. And he evokes old memories he''s been doing on the other side of his memory for 100 years.


    "My attribute is Darkness."


    "You can see that."


    "Do you know the character of the Dark Ones?


    "... they generally say it''s evil or something, but it should actually often dominate greed, immutability, etc. They mean greed and stagnation if you make mistakes, but they can also lead to the search for truth and forgiveness. It''s easy to misunderstand, but it should never mean anything bad."


    "Your Answer"


    Petefloat pointed to Utility, indicating that her words were firing a target. She doesn''t react in any way, as it would have been natural if she had tried to be a utility.


    Petefloat goes on to talk.


    "In my case, character emerged in such directions as'' Exploring Knowledge ''. As soon as I was born in this world, I began to ask questions to all. Why does this world exist? Why was I born in this world? Why I''m Petefloat"


    "Wow... wow"


    Uty''s pitiful and relentless word can be thrown, but I hadn''t heard Petefloat already.


    "Starting with those philosophical, abstract questions, I asked for questions that would eventually yield clearer answers. Why do flowers bloom and wither? Why do trees grow? I don''t know why creatures die..."


    "I don''t really doubt it. Atashi, I''ll stop being friends with the Dark Spirit."


    "Yes, and none of those who could answer my questions were in the same Spirit. So much gone, my interest shifted to human beings. I thought if they were emotional, they''d answer the question.


    But humans were all about living the day, and none of them answered my questions. Many suddenly fled to surprise the voices they heard, or jumped to find what I looked like, and it was not a very good situation to get answers to questions. So I showed them the whole story. "


    Petefloat made a scene. Uti was a little relieved by that laugh.


    Continued

 507 Between Fights, Part 10 - For Utilities and Pete Floats

    "A total of...?


    "I wanted humans to listen to themselves. In nature, there is no one with a mental structure that can answer my questions. The same was true of fairies. So I used demons listening to me, threatening humans. If you don''t want me to take your life, answer my question."


    "Hey, that."


    "Yes, my deeds were so eliminated that they were considered to belong to the Demon King. Because a frightened person accidentally fell off a cliff in the course of a threat, and there were victims."


    Petefloat replied sayingly without any evil. That attitude made Uti jealous. Indeed, Petefloat reflects on his own actions that resulted in killing people. But regret is not even dusty. Nor did the reflection even think of such things as the mere pursuit of the cause of "how can I not fail next?" that the act itself was wrong. The colour of the eyes, the peat float was too unchanged.


    "Even then, no one emerged who could answer my question. Having boiled my business, I asked people one question after another. many of its subjects, and it didn''t take as long as it did to get bigger"


    "That is,"


    "Yeah, we were in contention with what would eventually be a nation. It''s a funny thing. I said I was just a fairy myself and had no power whatsoever. I was the only one who fought a war."


    Petefloat said horrible things again, but Uty listened seriously to the story to her. Rather, the attitude is never sincere.


    Petefloat''s tongue doesn''t stop, as if he doesn''t care about such a listener or anything.


    "And in the midst of that battle I met my current master. He looked at me and said a word, not even reprimanding me, just sayin ''this calmly.'' You don''t know what you don''t know ''.


    By the time I realized, I was a superior spirit. I''m sure the qualification of the superior Spirit to me was to acknowledge my own ignorance. Ever since, I''ve been doing all I can for that master. It''s not that you don''t feel beneficial with me, and most importantly, he''s the owner of creative and flexible thinking more than anyone else, so I''m not tired of him talking. "


    "Hmm. So, what are you trying to say?


    "The point is that we meet. Who you meet, what you feel, and what you want. That means people and fairies are as important as ever."


    Petefloat replied with a grin. The opposing utility thought with her head, but she quickly went back to her normal face and told Petefloat.


    "Ah, stop. It doesn''t suit me to think hard. I''m better suited to that sex with my instincts. Nothing hard, Na Si. I guess I should just keep following the Alphilis and the others for now."


    "If you feel that way, I''m sure that''s the best way"


    Petefloat smiled at Utility as if he were a waste.


    "I don''t like these great things, and I thought I wouldn''t do them anymore, but let me just say one thing. You will certainly be best off living with your heart, and it should be as it should be with the Spirit. But I''m sure there will come a time when you will be forced to make tough decisions. Just be careful not to make cheap choices then. When it matters, be sure to worry about it and make a decision afterwards. That''s all you should remember."


    "Hmm, I''ll take it if you advise me. I don''t know what you''re talking about with such vague expressions. Well, I''ll think about it when the time comes."


    "Oh, I think that''s fine. You don''t have to be tied to my words."


    "Well, hey, I''m not sure who it is, Mr. Spirit. I''ll keep it for your reference. You might have had a good time."


    It is then. I could hear Uti calling from afar to see if he was ready to leave openly. Uty is also supposed to accompany them.


    "Uh, yes, yes, I''ll be right there. Honestly, fairy users are rough..."


    Petefloat shrugged pompously as he dropped off the flying utility.


    "Please... maybe you''ll be the last superior spirit."


    Petefloat was looking up at the sunny weather, gloomy.


    In the sunny weather that Petefloat looked up to, he was about to have a very important discussion for this continent, above what the ordinary people could not see with their sight.


    "... are you here?"


    "Notice!"


    It was Notice who had wings in the sky, wings shining in silver, and was capable of carrying a large body at first sight. He waited for the arrival of his companions as he slackened into the universe.


    The wind incision is also fierce there, and it is Sky Dragon Maia that is approaching again with the sound of defeat and screaming.


    "Notice, what do you mean?!?


    "Calm down, Maia"


    Notice embarrassed Maia with a low, calm voice. The opposite Maia already had blood on her head, it was so obvious to anyone''s eyes that it was Canc��n.


    Maia is certainly relatively young and emotional as a true dragon. That she is angry tends to capture Gwendorf, Sarpent, etc. as seemingly normal, but Maia and the true dragon who was given the role of protecting the order of the earth from the sky. Her gaze was sometimes emotional, but roughly very big and mediocre.


    That Maia gets angry, so it''s expected to be more than that. It was actually more than a hundred years before Notice also returned to the figure of True Dragon, but it was true that even he could not have just said so. Usually, I spent some time lazing and drinking, the sloppy middle-aged figure is no longer anywhere. Rather, seeing him regained that majestic figure in Maia''s memory, Maia also recognized the weight of the matter.


    When Maia killed by swirling that momentum, which had been winged as she rushed forward, one feathered flutter on top of the other at the present time of Notice, showing only graceful tricks that fit her pale blue body surface.


    "What the hell is going on, Master Notice? Thousands of years ago, I found out that you and the dragons were going to convene the dragon."


    "Maia, you still call me ''Dear''. I don''t have that kind of qualification."


    "Whatever I call you, I''m on my own. And I still respect you."


    "... Fair enough, do as you please. More than that, the dragons, including you, have a fire requirement."


    Notice looked around to say that much, but there was no sign of any other true dragons around. Maia also thought about the speed of flight she had, and Notice thought she had contacted the last one just so that she would rendezvous with the other True Dragons, which was an odd development.


    Continued

 508 Between battles, part 11 - Maia and Notice and, in the case of obstructors -

    "Weird... I didn''t know anyone else was coming"


    "How many voices did you speak to?


    "Everything that can fly in the sky. Except for the salpent. We hurried anyway. I have hardly even contacted anyone else. I didn''t have time for that, and the handkerchief is the only one with that spirit."


    "I don''t know what it''s like to be told that you''re a dragon with all your knowledge... but I''m sure you''re ashamed of yourself as a true dragon."


    "Don''t tell me, it''s nasty. We are very creatures. Some disagree, others are unconvincing and unacceptable. I''m a total heretic as a true dragon. Still, I''m old, too, and I don''t want to go through my own opinions as much as I used to. If my opinion doesn''t get adopted, I guess that''s the way of the world again,"


    "You say sad things. Your opinion is too novel. Therefore no one can understand its contents."


    "It is also possible that the way it is said and communicated is poor. But I can''t just say that this time either. Only this time."


    "What the hell are you going to say?


    "I know immediately... but"


    Notice answers Maia as she looks around. But Maia didn''t miss the fact that the expression was gradually cloudy. I''m not blunt with Maia. She also had some idea of Notice because she was once the closest thing to Notice to the whole True Dragon thing.


    Notice was clearly in a hurry.


    "Dear Notice, this is..."


    "Um, there''s no such thing as a true dragon flying within 1000 km of my sight. What the hell is this?"


    "Too bad no one''s coming"


    A voice rises from further above the two bodies. When Notice and Maia looked up into the sky, there was a boy floating in space. Maia raises a sharp voice in the dew. That should be it, too. Not that the magic of flying does not exist in the world, but its altitude has its limits. Extraordinary magic consumes a lot of magic, and this is beyond the limits of what magic can do.


    "Who!"


    "... you''re not human. Not even a hero king can use the magic of flying enough to come here. No, I don''t know if I can even orange zeble it. What the hell are you..."


    "Yugdrasil"


    The boy approached the two sudden bodies and replied softly. And when I laid down the black robe, I revealed its face. The expression was not the same faceless expression, but, as if in a bit of a hurry, also as if it had scuffed the bitter worm.


    Yugdrasil sighed, Maia ignored and turned to Notice.


    "It''s a troubled true dragon. I thought he was smart, but I didn''t expect him to get to the truth in such a short time."


    "Truth? What is truth? And the other dragons?


    "I told you I wouldn''t come. Don''t make me say the same thing twice, it''s a waste of time."


    "What the hell!? No way -"


    He controlled Maia''s freshly barking and spoke with caution as Notice watched Yugdrasil.


    "I want to hear one thing. You didn''t kill your friend True Dragon, did you?


    "Absolutely. I can''t and I don''t need to kill. I manipulated their perceptions and memories somewhat, and let them decide I didn''t hear from you. I''ve had a rough time, chasing top spirits who use metastases to travel. I''ve always been turned backwards."


    "Whatever the way, I hope nobody''s hurt. More than that, the truth... well. Was my hypothesis still correct? Again, the purpose of the Orange Bull..."


    That''s it. Notice keeps her mouth shut. Now Notice has become convinced of the true purpose of what Oranzebul is doing, and that he is the one who is right.


    I don''t want to admit it. Notice being drooled by reality. Maia glances softly at his expression.


    "Dear Notice, what is the truth?


    "... more demons, more unusable land for witchcraft, and the seemingly reckless mass production of the Orange King, and more than a thousand years gone, the family of disappeared high elves, and - when you think about it all together, you know the answer every step of the way"


    "? It''s refreshing to me..."


    "It''s..."


    "That''s all I can tell you, dragon in charge of knowledge."


    Yugdrasil took off his robe and revealed his hidden body beneath it. Seeing that body, the two dragons also forgot what they had been trying to talk about until earlier, as they had seen incredible objects, and screamed.


    "Hey, what kind of body is that!


    "What the hell is that... well, you are!


    [You guys have a mouth to talk about more]


    When I heard Yugdrasil''s enthusiastic words, the words stopped spinning from Maia''s and Notice''s mouths. As the two panicked faces each other, Notice tried to leave the scene as soon as possible. Not as good as this, he used a brace he didn''t even want to use for more than a thousand years.


    Did the silver exhalation, as with Notice''s body surface, make a void, surely hitting Yugdrasil? Big explosions and roars echoed, surrounded by smoke and silver particles, as if a sudden accumulation of clouds appeared in a clear sky.


    "(Go!


    Make sure Notice squeaks with her jaw and prompts Maia.


    "(But!


    "(I haven''t probably knocked him down yet! But this brace has the effect of scattering magic. Buy some time -)"


    From Notice''s back urging Maia only to move her mouth, she suddenly made sure to crack the smoke and made her way. Ahead, Yugdrasil, who would be intact, slowly pulls over here.


    "(Go! I don''t know what this guy''s up to, but he''s an enemy to us at least!


    "(Chuckles)"


    Maia escaped the scene without one or two. After that, it sounds twice, three times. I''m sure there''s a spectacular battle going on back there.


    But Maia didn''t even look back and flew as hard as she could. Eventually, when the feathers flew to such an extent that they were wind-pressed, she looked back, realizing that she could not fly any further. I didn''t see anyone there. Far enough away not to even see a trace of Notice''s battle.


    "(Have you come to the middle of the continent yet?)"


    Maia wasn''t as good as Lakia, it was possible to fly at considerable speeds. Not even true dragons have five wings that can fly faster than her.


    She did her best to fly. It made sense not to be there, such as what follows from behind her. Maia disillusioned herself in the mannequin to rest her feathers and gently descended to the ground to keep them out of sight.


    "(I wonder if Lady Notice is safe)"


    I still don''t have a voice. Maia sees it as a "silent" system of witchcraft, but this kind of witchcraft weakens over time. It would be a good idea to wait for the effects to expire.


    "(I wonder what Lady Notice tried to gather us for. And what is the truth)"


    "Notice was going to lead you and put you on the side of the Orange Bull."


    Faster than Maia looked back, she had her neck twisted up by Yugdrasil. Maia is human in form, but her weight is true dragon. I can adjust my weight and mass to a certain extent because I''m hallucinating, but that doesn''t mean it looks the way it is. That''s why she doesn''t fall asleep in a regular bed and pays the latest attention to how things are handled.


    Yugdrasil lifting that Maia with one hand is far more unusual. Besides, Maia was very surprised at the response to what she had just thought in her head. Maia''s question took precedence over the bitterness of being strangled, wondering if it was so easy to read her thoughts, which were true dragons.


    "(Hey, why - what the hell are you?


    "I don''t care who I am, I''m never going to talk to you. Don''t worry, I didn''t kill Notice. He''s the man this continent needs. Just a little too soon to realize the truth. This isn''t good, it''s not good. Ask him to leave the world for a little while.


    And as easy to read as you think. Though true dragons, their thought circuits are not deviant and special and complex. And for me, True Dragon... "


    "(What are you going to do with me!?


    While Maia found herself in danger of absolute desperation, her attitude of strength did not break. Notice is a true dragon older than Gwendorf. Even Gwendorf has a purely combat capability, whose power is far superior to that of a lined true dragon.


    If the Notice was easily hit, it would no longer be hostile to itself. Still, thanks to the strength of her mind.


    But Yugdrasil spoke calmly to Maia, as if to abandon her child, when she realized that she was not going to listen to herself.


    "I can''t help it. As always, I''ll have you try to escort the Alphilis and the others. She still needs protection in times of need. Alphilis is still weak. If the hero king attacked him, he would defeat without a single one. We''re gonna need your help until Alpha Reese fights the Lifeless against each other.


    I just want you to forget what happened here. Of course it''s about me. "


    "(Yes, so it''s convenient -)"


    At that moment Maia objected, Maia''s body was frightened, and one bounced, and then she felt as if her whole body had lost its strength. As Yugdrasil spoke slowly about something in that Maia''s ear, Maia''s lid rose heavily, and she stood up fluttered as she nodded at Yugdrasil''s inquiry.


    "Okay, you understand... then go. You''ll never remember what you were here again."


    Maia nodded at the words and disappeared in Yugdrasil''s activated magic of metastasis. Yugdrasil takes a sigh of relief when he makes sure there is no one around him.


    "It was dangerous... if I made one mistake, it almost ruined everything. You Notice guy, being good is good, but being too good is a thought. I''ve used totally extra force, not at all... even though there''s nothing to break extra into my power. It''s all for when you come... anyway, is it a luxurious request that you think about it so much?"


    Yugdrasil''s expression remained the same, but his voice was full of relief. But no one knows about it. That''s what Yugdrasil wanted.


    When Yugdrasil again wore himself in a black robe, he walked and disappeared from the spot, grasping the fruit of the couscous, as he had always received from his nostalgia and on the side of the road.


    Continued

 509 Witch Club, Part 1 - Gathering

    "... I''m surprised it''s more than I expected. But what will Lord Notice of True Dragon do when he finds out about this?


    "I don''t care about that either. I''m just using it."


    "Yes, thank you to Lord Notice. Sooner or later, the White Witch Fairtoose will send you an immediate greeting."


    "Even if you don''t care that much, it''s enough to look at the fold. I''m not a big deal anyway."


    "Ha..."


    It''s Petefloat who laughs lightly. Looking at him with a slightly pompous eye is the White Witch Fairtoose. Petefloat visited Fairtoose as a Notice user and came to receive the information he sought after the hour had passed. It was only a short time before Petefloat visited Arnelia.


    "Then I''ll see you again. Until then, please, beautiful people."


    "... thanks for that"


    That''s all Petefloat said. When he unraveled the figure of a person, he returned to the figure of a fairy and flew away into the sky at high speeds. It''s a peat float act that looks smelly, but it''s quite high-tech as a magic trick. That''s what Fairtoose knew, so she didn''t say anything.


    And dropping off Petefloat, there''s a couple of people walking in from behind her.


    "Gone, fair?


    "Yeah, I went. Drafanella, Ingvar"


    It was Ingvar of Darkness and Draphanella of the earth, witches as well as Fairtoose, who appeared all the way out of the darkness. They lay low and watched the discussion while Fairtoose talked to Petefloat.


    "But you didn''t say the key thing after all. I think he''s a snarling, mid-bender, that superior spirit. You got the information from me."


    "You''re not even spiritual enough. At first, I heard it was a request from the" True Dragon of Wisdom, "which I hid a long time ago, and I thought," Why don''t you tell me why? "


    "It''s not even a secret to us. What the hell are you looking into? I have an approximate idea."


    Petefloat told the witches to report any recent anomalies or any minor matters. There was no reason to say no to the witches if it was a request from True Dragon, and they reported that they noticed each other as they were told. The information each collected somehow passed through Fairtoose as well, but she doesn''t really see what those signs mean either.


    The three of them walk towards the one who opened it, discussing the contents of an indissoluble request verbally. What''s bothering them now is that they''re in the middle of a coven of witches, and these three are acting as facilitators.


    What is a coven of witches in the first place? Speaking of the original meaning, it''s nothing more than simply witches interacting. Witches are small in number in the first place. They refer in particular to women (and men are called mentors) among the humans who are allowed to interact directly with fairies and spirits. They interact with fairies, spirits, or other outsiders to reconcile humans with them. Sometimes we teach humans who seek nature, or use our knowledge as witches, especially drugs and medical techniques, to help people. That is the current witch.


    Of course, there are a handful of people who don''t like to engage with people, and they are far from people, and some are no longer even witches interact with each other. But Fairtoose did not hesitate to speak to those people only this time. She stared at the emergence of the Demon King, and at the black magician''s insidiousness, in four or five unspeakable circumstances.


    And it was more than three months ago that Ingvar, Drafanella and Fairtoose, who were best friends with Fairtoose and boarded at the Tetrastine of the Magic Church, joined together. At that time it was the beginning of the cohort of witches, but only about 70% of the witches who would still be alive today had assembled.


    It''s just that the Witch Regiment is supposed to be held for nearly a year, so this much gathering was normal. Rather, I can say that we are getting together well this time. That and this meant that since Fairtoose had skipped hosting a group of witches until now, how many witches like the abandoned wanted to keep each other updated, and that many of them came together in a hurry because Fairtoose was in such a hurry. Fairtoose was just staring at how many were more self-centered, and the way this gathering was a delightful miscalculation.


    Still, some witches live on the edge of the continent, and Fairtoose thinks those people have not yet reached it. Witches have a way of contacting only witches from generation to generation, so it is not the first thing that the holding of the regiment itself has not been contacted.


    "(It''s been a long time since I''ve had face... and since I haven''t been here any more, is it as powerful as the wooden witch Anschelen? Seems like the youngest disciples are still here. Naturally. Without all the witches from each location, it can be inconvenient.)"


    Return to that place where Fairtoose is at the behest of the Witch Regiment, looking over each face. There were all sorts of witches there, but many of them seemed young.


    Witches have a lot of contracts with spirits. Their presence is closer to nature itself, which makes them extremely slow to grow old. or physical age stops in full season. It was the same reasoning as the Spirit Guardian.


    Where Fairtoose had returned, several rings of several to ten people had been formed surrounding the pan. From those who blossom in the Square Mountain Story, they were also discussing their status reports, and their pride in disciples and research results, or the subject of this one, "About the Increasing Demon King Everywhere".


    In it I could see a little and a man, but they were the witch''s escort. Some of the witches boasted tremendous trust in the area, and some of them proceeded and followed guards by their lords, or their own spiritual protectors. All in all, there are only around 100 human beings here, but as Fairtoose told Tetrastine before, this was also the best place in the world where the forces of war would gather.


    Otherwise there would be nothing deep in these woods that would attempt to carry out a regiment in the darkness where it would not be strange to be attacked by demons whenever.


    Fairtoose swung her affection as the witches discussing turned to her and appropriately walked over to the witch, who hadn''t spoken much yet. As an organizer (host), she had to apologize for her courtesy to the current witches and for long abandoning her duties as a leader before she could tell her story.


    What she walked over with Ingvar, Drafanella, was the discussion of those who were said to be flames and ice, and bird witches.


    "Evening, Granchelle, Swede, Iyard. Long time no see, may I interrupt?


    "Oh, the Witch of Fire Granchelle welcomes conversation with Fairtoose"


    "Likewise Ice Witch Swede is welcome"


    "Bird Witch Iyad as well"


    The witches sat back on the spot when they exchanged hugs instead of greetings. Behind the Granchelle stood a benign man, who remained silent with his eyes meditating. Probably a Granchelle escort. And beside Swede lay a unicorn as white as snow, and a giant bird bigger than man beside Ayyad. They are all famous phantom beasts.


    Ingvar also calls a knight, his own escort, to refrain beside him. Drafanella had never been able to follow the escort that way, so she decided to join the conversation while sitting straight in the place and relaxing the contents of the pan.


    Fairtoose cuts the talk off. This is the courtesy of those who took part in the cohort of witches and newly joined the conversation. At first, it was considered best to speak out of lack of other love, not necessarily about myself.


    "How many years have I been face-to-face with you guys?


    "I guess I''m 200 years. We just met when Fair was still wandering the continent."


    "Neither do I."


    "If I had to go through a bird demon, only 50 years ago. I didn''t get a response."


    Fairtoose honestly apologized because Ayyard said it was a little obstinate.


    "I''m sorry, Iyard. I had a lot going on then too."


    "Hmm, since the True Dragon Serpent never goes into action, wasn''t it boiling the business?


    "Ugh. Why did you..."


    "It''s already a rumor among witches. Most of the time, realize that the true dragon of the sea has abandoned the ocean to live in such a despicable swamp, which has caught the attention of quite a few people."


    "That''s right. That''s like announcing our friendship to the whole continent. I don''t know about the mentors, but how long do you think we''ve had these 200 years because your friends won''t make progress in the witches? Have a little awareness."


    Ayard barely threw Drafanella and Ingvar a few mean words too, so Fairtoose was stunned by the unexpected counterattack, while making his eyes black and white.


    When the three witches laughed, for the first time in decades, or hundreds of years, they were freed from the mystery of witches and blossomed into stories that had no other love, like a girl.


    Continued

 510 Witch Regiment, Part 2 ~ Three Witches ~

    Dawn a few days. The stories of the witches are endless. They talk to humans as if to take back that lag for what they usually only talk about with nature. Originally they were also human women. I would say if three women came by, but there were currently more than 50 witches here. It will be easy to imagine that it is no longer a noise where it may be.


    But the expression of the three witches who hosted it had gradually turned into something sinister in the past few days. Try them, they would have accepted this as a grand feast if it were a regular witch regiment. But the purpose of this witch regiment is different. The purpose of this regiment was not just to warm up old relationships, but to come up with an opinion on measures to be taken against the ever-increasing Demon King and what to do against the Orange Bull behind it. And in that discussion, I wanted to hear what Anschelen, the witch of the woods, had to say.


    Anscheren is close to the oldest of witches. One of the disciples and witches of the legendary wizard Meechatres, said to have existed once, she had the ability to divine a near future. But one day Meeshatres forbade her to use her abilities, and suddenly disappeared from this world. The disciples of Anscheren and Meechattress will partake to those who exalt the children of Meechattress and those who descend into the field as they wish.


    But Anscheren freed only part of his abilities, and with his power became what was also the witch''s opinion number, and the witches, who had lost sight of the way to go from time to time, had visited her. Fairtoose has never been in her care directly, but I know that rumor she doesn''t ask for anything in return, and I thought Anschelen''s personality was credible enough. That''s why Fairtoose wanted to hear Anschelen''s opinion on this course of action.


    Yes, the purpose of Fairtoose was for the witches to work with the Magic Church, the Instructor, the Arnelian Church and even the Orimpas Church to counter the threat of the Oranzebles and the Black Mages, and even as a result, they wanted to discuss what was the best hand in the process.


    It is still only Fairtoose, Ingvar and Drafanella who know this fact at the moment. A lot of the later witches think it''s just a bunch of bunches, and the well-behaved ones will only think so much that there''s something behind it. Fairtoose thinks so.


    Ingvar walked over to her like that once.


    "Fair"


    "Ingvar. I wonder what''s going on"


    Fairtuce smiles and looks back at Ingvar, pushing and killing his inner frustration and anxiety. But Ingvar poked at Fairtooth''s forehead like that.


    "What are you doing?"


    "You don''t have to be strong until you''re in front of me. And Drafanella. You must be in a hurry because Anschelen at heart isn''t coming, huh?


    "I knew I couldn''t hide it from you."


    "Naturally, I think we''ve been dating for years"


    Ingvar put his hand on his hips and insisted slightly proudly on Fairtoose. Black eyes peek a little from her forehead, where her face is half hidden.


    "300 years... may it have been"


    "That''s right. Still we''ve known each other since we were chicks. Sitting in opposite pole attributes, we had many opportunities to meet with something. Don''t bother with each other because the attributes are opposite poles."


    "Yes, yes. We''re best friends, aren''t we? I mean, it just feels like the opposite pole."


    "Sure. We''re pretty much the opposite of everything. If I loved reading books very much, Fair was good at moving my body and learning magic in the field. When I said I should be cautious, Fair must have acted boldly"


    "Oh, maybe you still have the issue from your master at your root?


    "Come on, what do you think?


    By the time Ingvar laughed dull, Drafanella walked over to where the two of them were. Beside it was the ice witch, Swede. She raised her blue and white hair, shaking off her flaky hair once and approaching Fairtoose and the others.


    Drafanella with Swede talks to Fairtoose and the others.


    "Both of you, okay? Swede wants to talk to you."


    "I don''t mind that..."


    "I''m sorry for the tranquil discussion."


    The look on Swede''s face with one word of apology was harsh. The look on her face, originally an ice field witch, is also said to be ice itself, but nevertheless this time it was not just cold, it was accompanied by a sense of urgency that made her feel something urgent.


    "Anschelen''s not coming."


    "Yeah, right. But I don''t know where she is, or maybe she''s in trouble."


    "It won''t. I have already been a witch for 700 years. Anschelen and I have known each other longer than you, but that woman is the one who will always show up without calling if needed. Clearly, it''s an anomaly that it has no shadow or shape. Around here, Iyad is using birds to stretch sensor-substituted junctions over a wide area, and that''s why I let the Iyad demon go to Anscheren. Will it be nearly a month?"


    Fairtoose stiffened herself as Swede gave her a bitter look. Because I clearly figured out that the anxiety in Fairtoose could be told in words.


    Swede tells, as usual, in a pale tone.


    "But the wizards of Ayyad have returned. You know what that means?


    "Yeah... I mean Anschelen is already dead. Or locked up in a place where the demon can''t find the place."


    "Well I guess that''s the place. I mean, the information on this witch regiment has already been leaked to someone, and I''m not sure about Anschelen''s life or death. And, then, this regiment itself has already wandered off meaning. Is it not very dangerous to stay here like this? The witches have their own territory and always have some sort of consultation. It''s time for problems everywhere."


    Swede''s point was the best. But Swede doesn''t know everything. Besides, Fairtoose thought the impending crisis was enough to risk the whole life of the witch here. When that happens, we can''t break up this regiment, but we couldn''t hold it any more caricaturally, as Sweden put it.


    Fairtuce sent her gaze to Ingvar and Drafanella and began to speak after obtaining their silent understanding.


    Continued

 511 Witch Regiment, Part 3 - Ice Witch

    "Swede, I want you to hear the purpose of this regiment."


    "Is there still something? Well, I guess I got a point."


    "Actually..."


    Fairtoose turned to Sweden and began to talk to her. The increasing number of demon kings everywhere. And that Oranzebul, the head of the High Elf, began the unjust slaughter of humanity, leading the strong men out of common sense, beginning with the resurrected hero king, the sword emperor who lives now. And that I don''t know what that purpose is. Although Fairtoose bravely decided to convene this regiment, he felt despair that things were bigger than he could have imagined if he had looked into them.


    Swede listened silently until he had finished speaking the whole way, but sighed loudly as he saw the look on Fairtoose''s face when he had finished speaking.


    "I''m not in the mood for a drink. I like it hot too."


    "Swede..."


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve been called into the world. What a big incident. It''s not the best I can do to protect the ice field."


    Swede slowly lowered his back to the stone around it. This is a rare behavior for her that is always cautious.


    "I have an orange zebul... of course I''ve never met him in person, but I also respected him as a great wizard when it comes to knowing his accomplishments, his acts, his words and actions... but I didn''t know it would kill humans around."


    "What do we do?


    "Well, it''s up to you to decide. No matter how old I am, don''t throw a round conclusion."


    "Most of all."


    Ingvar nodded, but Fairtoose wouldn''t back down.


    "I usually would. But this time the problem is too big. If I make one mistake, I can''t make a decision that would jeopardize the very existence of the witch. I can''t repeat witch hunting history anymore."


    "But if you look at my face, I don''t know if you''ve come up with any conclusions or measures yet. Strongly, the possibility is horrible, and I''m very unwilling to say it, or something."


    Fairtoose nodded to Swede''s allegations. What surprised me was Ingvar.


    "... that''s the smartest ice witch I''ve ever seen. It''s a prospect, isn''t it?


    "Fair, what do you mean?


    "I noticed the white witch there." Perhaps humans are wrong and the Orange Bull is right. "


    In front of the surprised Ingvar, Swede snorted and laughed.


    "Don''t be surprised, Dark Witch. It''s nothing strange. Originally, Orangeable''s philosophy of conduct would be such if he read his performance. The Five Wise Men are those who mediate this continent, and those who were formerly called Demon Kings have upset the equilibrium of this continent.


    But nowadays there are too many humans, and humans are arguing with each other over demons. Looking at this situation, I don''t think it''s strange that Oranzebul thinks about doing a human solemnity. Now humans are breaking the balance of this continent.


    You know what? They say that some humans may fight against each other the demons they catch just for fun, or they may compete if they catch a Fae. It''s still cute if you do it to that extent, but it seems that some people in the world do more degrading deeds. The humans we''ve been protecting, they''re gonna show us a lot of decadence, aren''t they?


    Ingvar was blue in a suicidally laughing swede. Fairtuce and Drafanella watched the situation calmly, though.


    Swede continues. It was very rare for an ice witch to keep talking so much.


    "Well my philosophy of action is roughly far from human protection. I don''t live in a place that''s human in the first place. All I have to do is protect the frontiers of the ice fields now and in the future. I know you''re more to blame for being human, but... if there''s one thing that bothers you, we''re all saying things in our imagination, and no one checked with the Orange Bull himself. Wouldn''t it be okay for us to determine our position only after confirming the true intentions of the person?


    "That''s... though. How do I meet the Orange Bull himself"


    "A group to find a way to do that, that''s going to mean. But I don''t know, and I''m not interested. And a strange apprentice contacted me. They say there''s something wrong with the ice field junction. I have to turn around today and see how it goes. So I''d appreciate it if you''d do the discussion without me"


    "Such a discretionary!


    In Ingvar''s words, Swede stares at her. That gaze is exactly the blade of ice. Ingvar, who touches upon numerous fears as a dark witch, also shrugged himself unexpectedly.


    "Certainly on its own. However, in the first place, participation in this group itself is inherently free. I didn''t mean to come here much either, but I can''t mess up my own witch tie if the head of the witch is just wishing. Otherwise, who talks to Granchelle, who doesn''t like it?"


    "As always, Granchelle and you''re not close..."


    "Naturally. There''s no way I fit in with a woman who moves with such emotions on the spot. This time I vacated the ice field to see how much my uncle Closes could work, but otherwise he hasn''t come out. Who''s with that exploding woman..."


    Swede, who thus speaks ill of Granchelle the Witch of Fire, must be said, but most vivaciously, that all witches knew well.


    Fairtoose was thinking about the future while Ingvar and Drafanella lost their anger and uncollectible swede.


    "(I don''t know what''s going on... surely waiting for Anschelen any longer may not reveal any. Plus her fortune is enough to avert close danger at best. I wonder if there would be better measures than that if we all discussed it. Swede already showed me the possibility.


    Behavior rather than worry? That''s what Ingvar said about me, too. Were you acting like me after all, this? All right, you want to try it) "


    When Fairtoose cemented such determination, there was a question that was remembered all the time behind her brain. I was going to talk to Anschelen in the first place, but Swede, an older witch, might be the right topic.


    "Speaking of which, there''s someone in Ice Witch Swede I''d like to talk to."


    "What?


    Continued

 512 Witch Regiment, Part 4 - The Witch of the Woods

    Fairtoose brought up the matter of Alphilis. Of course it''s not just a figure, it''s the use of magic she shows, its affinity for magic. And two-sided. Fairtoose tried to run into her own doubts as to whether such a person had ever existed before.


    Swede was seriously thinking about the question, but eventually he wore it.


    "I see. It''s a really interesting story, but unfortunately my knowledge doesn''t have examples of such people. I''m sorry."


    "No, that''s fine."


    "But I can come up with some reasoning about that alphilistic figure."


    The unexpected words of Swede drew everyone''s attention to her.


    "First. The daughter said she would deal with all attributes of witchcraft. But that''s not going to happen in real life. As we all know, magic is all eight attributes, but there are five lines in it, and each attribute has its own counterpart. Contracting with the magic of conflicting lineages therefore requires a great deal of effort, and most of the time it cannot be compatible in the first place. The great sorcerer of history, King Graham the hero, was considered the greatest sorcerer of all time by dealing with the six systems, but he is a ''sorcerer'', not a ''wizard''. That was thought to be because Graham spent his abilities on mastering multi-lineage witchcraft while being talented enough to be a wizard.


    Graham''s talent is definitely a millennial one. Of course, it''s possible that Alphilis is more talented than him, but it''s unlimited. "


    "Sure. If we were to have so much talent, we wouldn''t even be Anschelen, we''d be distracted. What the Spirit can''t possibly not welcome the birth of such a bearer of magic"


    Drafanella hammered.


    "That''s right. Another possibility is that Alphilis is extremes of rational magic. That is witchcraft developed in the Sorcery Church, but in theory it is possible to use all eight systems. However, in the end, it is also questioned in terms of its output, on top of the fact that it takes too long for the operation from converging the Spirit to activating magic. Though the problem may have been solved in a thousand years, I must say that it is still unlikely at the moment.


    One possibility now is that Alphilis uses a completely different kind of magic than what is now known. But this would be the least likely. At any rate, no race exists that is more magical than true dragons and high elves. The strength of magic remains the power to deal with spirits and elements that are the smaller units of nature. It''s just that humans are better than them. Once upon a time, we witches did not appear as powerful as high elves or true dragons. "


    "Right..."


    Fairtoose seemed convinced by Swede''s theoretical words and actions, but Ingvar was different. She remembered how theoretical Swede''s words caught her somewhere.


    "(Really... wouldn''t you? Fair seems convinced, but it''s only when she''s convinced that I have to think about it. It is also an advantage that can be achieved because it is a conflicting one.


    Swede certainly has the best opinion. But it''s too much. Until now, alphilis is certainly unexplained by the logic that has led us to believe that we are. But what if there''s ever been a contradiction in the theory itself? Questioning that point would deny knowledge of high elves and true dragons, but only if...) "


    It was Drafanella''s hand that interrupted Ingvar''s thinking to think. Drafanella pointed to a point in the woods with her other hand as she placed that hand on Ingvar''s shoulder.


    If you noticed, the other faces stared at you.


    "Guys, what the hell..."


    "Yes, you shouldn''t..."


    What a rumored Anscheren it was that they had broken into a painting of the woods they were talking about. Anscheren is a witch with long enough hair to originally land, but she was usually characterised by the use of kachusha to flush that hair behind her, causing a gentle grin.


    But now I shake that hair, and I don''t see the expression very well. But from time to time, the eyes, except between those long hairs, were completely bloody and even maddened. And the clothes were already worn out, and they didn''t even seem to make me feel like a woman.


    Fairtoose unexpectedly rushed to her, looking too closely at the woodland witch, said to be one of the most discreet of the witches. Ingvar was taken aback, Drafanella didn''t even move her expression about what she was thinking, and Swede watched Anschelen looking very surprised.


    And Fairtuce grabbed that shoulder and shook it as he held Anscheren in his arms.


    "What''s wrong, Anschelen! What happened to you?


    "Ah, ah... aaaaaaaaaaa!


    Screaming like a madman from Anschelen''s mouth. Fairtuce, who is grabbing Anscheren''s shoulder, inadvertently nearly caught that hand, but vice versa, that hand was grabbed by Anscheren. Anscheren''s hand is as thin as a dead tree, and he can''t feel alive. Fairtoose tries to shake off that hand by surprise, but Anscheren''s arm strength was so strong that he doesn''t think it belonged to a woman very much.


    Words are uttered so that the creaking noise leaks from Anscheren''s mouth.


    "Wow, I... I shouldn''t have come here..."


    Anschelen speaking with a vain eye, shuddering her jaw as she shuddered. Her eyes have not seen Fairtoose already.


    Anscheren''s nails eat into Fairtuce''s arms, but Anscheren kept talking about it without worrying about it.


    "Look, I saw it... when I was the source of the disaster. I could see my friends dying in front of me, distorted by snoring, as if I were a dry dead tree... so I put a short knife in my chest -"


    "Hold on, Anschelen! What''s wrong with you?


    Anschelen catches the eye of the Yubbling Fairtoose. Its eyes gradually focused, and the eyes of blood-running madness seemed to regain sanity only for a moment.


    "Fairtoose..."


    "Anschelen, what happened? I want to ask you something."


    "Sorry, it''s all too late"


    The face of Anschelen, who told him so, was colored with despair, and peace. Shortly afterwards, Anscheren''s body rapidly lost its vitality, wrinkled like a wave, his eyes lost moisture, and his body rapidly turned into a mummy while grabbing Fairtuce''s arm.


    Fairtoose, who doesn''t have time to scream about the sudden events, but eventually something lost from Anscheren''s body seemed to be sucked at his feet, and he began to stretch in an impossible direction as a shadow, taking the human form.


    And when the shadow of the human form swung off the robe, a boy emerged from it.


    "Phew... I knew I didn''t like possession. It drains a lot of power and is very inefficient. You don''t want to do it again, even though it''s an act to get past the Witch''s kingdom. It won''t be cramped."


    "So, who is it!


    Unleashed from the mummified Anschelen, the boy laughs when he sees his best screaming fairtooth.


    Continued

 513 Witch Regiment, Part 5 - Demon King Attack

    "There''s no name for you guys!


    "Just kidding..."


    Faster than Fairtoose put it back, a giant ice-cold hit the boy directly. It was Swede, the ice witch, of course, who let it go. The boy was blown straight into the woods so that he could be crushed by the ice-column, and eventually heard the sound of the ice-column piercing the ground with the impact.


    Fairtoose''s thoughts had stopped at the sudden attack of the ice witch. Fairtoose looks at her to confirm Swede''s intentions. But despite what could be described as an act of murder, Swede had flatly walked over to Fairtoose.


    "White witch, you don''t need a name for that hungry ghost. But it''s obviously the enemy. If you''re an enemy, you can eliminate it."


    "Yes, but"


    "That hesitation will kill you. I don''t know if you''ve been through any real wars or rough times. Those days were unintentional, deceptive, ambush, darkness, blackmail, anything. Because a dead guy can''t even give you a chance to say grudges.


    Look, I''m not a starving ghost to that extent. Whatever, it''s like getting in a bunch of witches and selling fights. And keep your perimeter on alert. Something''s wrong. "


    As Swede said, the forest, which should have been turned into a quiet area by the Witch''s kingdom, was regaining more hustle and bustle than a blur. When Fairtoose felt the anomaly, Ingvar had already launched an urgent signal towards the sky.


    A trick of light launched into heaven like a lighting bullet lit the night darkness, and the boy slowly came out of the woods in its bright lights.


    "Oh man, there were some violent witches. Thought the sisters were more cautious, though?


    "According to the other party. Shitty hungry ghosts who defile our regiment will need to be punished. Well, for the rare great evil spirits who lead evil spirits."


    When the boy heard Swede''s words, he spread his hands as if to stand aside.


    "He''s a fucking hungry guy. I''m not too happy... would you call me Doom properly?


    "Is it a name that means'' nightmare ''in old words? Those who have named them also have a bad taste. Who the hell named you?


    "Come on... are you sure it''s Orangeable? Speaking of which, I''m not sure what''s going on around here."


    Doom twists his neck, but at the same time an army of aliens emerges from the woods one after the other.


    "The army of demon kings..." you say? Stupid, the line hasn''t... "


    "I don''t know what that means... anyway! My purpose is to destroy this regiment! Trouble is, we can have a big coalition here. Humans need only be in a position to be hunted without power. You don''t need a righteous ally to fight back."


    "Don''t be ridiculous! Who remains to be hunted. Not to humans, such as those who sit and wait for death!


    When Fairtuce cries out, from behind him comes one witch after another, and his servants, and his protectors. All the strong ones out of line. Fairtoose stood with herself.


    But when you see the witches gathering, Doom laughs invincibly.


    "Apparently, he thinks he can get through this place. Okay, well, can you?


    "It''s not whether you can do it or not, you do it. That you stood in front of the best forces of war in the world, regret it!


    One sorcery after another is released from the witches along with the decree of Fairtoose. In the woods, which were quiet, suddenly cried out at the time of the war, and a storm struck.


    "White witch, are you alive?


    "Yeah, nothing yet. But..."


    "Oh, we''re getting progressively disadvantaged"


    Swede was right, the war situation was gradually at a disadvantage. Night fights first. It''s not all about the land without the lights, the witches with good eyes at night, and we can''t help but turn around in chanting after our enemies are in sight. Witch magic is powerful, but it takes a lot of chanting just when it comes to a blow that leads to the Demon King.


    And it was very miscalculating to Fairtoose, but there were too many witches gathered in this place. They use the magic of each attribute, but those magic were too diverse and the spirits and elements of the field were rough. For example, by using flaming magic continuously, the attributes of the field tend to be in a direction that is easier to use flaming magic, but on the other hand, using a wide variety of sorcery, the spirits and elements collide with each other, which makes it difficult to use sorcery itself.


    Of course, there''s no way they wouldn''t know the basics of magic like that, but they didn''t envisage using so much magic nonetheless. There''s never been a thought in history of witches meeting together and sifting their power, and there''s no way you''ve ever thought about anything that comes on board a regiment of witches and sets up a battle.


    "There are too many demon kings... I''ve heard stories, but not so much. I was going to finish dozens of them earlier."


    "Me too. So many demon kings, from where the hell? More than that, how could we have broken through our boundaries"


    Fairtuce had some witches working with him to build a junction that was also equal to a ''castle'' around him. This regiment is forbidden except for witches and their guests. Of course, there are accidental treatments that prevent travelers from getting lost. It is therefore not the kind of junction that repels an intruder, but what approaches is a junction that strengthens the ''paying people'' indefinitely, making them feel like they want to leave the surroundings surrounded by junctions. It''s powerful enough to make it impossible to walk with dizziness and nausea if you get close to it.


    It is also difficult to break the world because it does not have a reality. Although it is also possible to forcefully break a junction that physically stops an intrusion, a junction formed solely by magical factors also needs a trick to be lifted. If we were to break it, it would be more than just magic, and there''s no way that the broken witches wouldn''t notice.


    It is true that it has not been demonstrated to the Demon King how far ''paying people'' is valid, but even birds, other creatures and warcraft cannot break into this kingdom. There must always be some effect on the Demon King.


    Fairtoose dropped backwards rather than a paragraph in the battle, but there he could afford to think for the first time. We no longer know who or where in the hustle and bustle of battle. I feel like I caught Ingvar and Drafanella at the edge of my sight fighting too, but I couldn''t afford to check around with Fairtoose until Swede grabbed me by the arm.


    Ah. Swede offered drinking water to Fairtoose, where the battle''s shortness of breath continued.


    "Want a drink?


    "Thank you"


    Fairtoose climbed onto the water as if drinking Erikshire. I know exactly how I was dry.


    After a breath, Fairtoose finally had a sober thought back.


    Continued

 514 Witch Regiment, Part 6 - The Highest Evil Spirit

    "Hmm... well, how did you fight from here"


    "Have you finally calmed down? The Commander seems to be going first, there can be no war. You''re still immature."


    "Ugh, I''m reflecting."


    Swede slapped Fairtoose on the back with a slight shrug on his shoulder.


    "Well, that''s no choice either. Unlike our time, those men are not blessed with the opportunity to fight as witches. But that is also the wish of those who lived in the ancient times.


    Whatever you say, from here on out we have to think about the bill of salvation. What''s the matter? "


    "We have to do something about this darkness first. Because of the flames there, my vision is somewhat open."


    Surely there was an effect of the battle around, or the firehand was already up. I can see the shadow of battle there so that I can be illuminated by the shaking flames.


    Swede snorted as he heard the call for battle.


    "Hmm, this must be Granchelle''s fault. Nasty flames."


    "Do that again..."


    "But he''s nasty, but he''s not stupid. I guess this flame is intentional. It would be that woman''s consideration to give us a little light. Anyway, if he unleashes all his magic, it will explode to such an extent that it leaves no flames. The two names" Blast "are not Dade."


    Fairtoose thought it strange that Swede spoke a little like me. Or maybe Granchelle and Swede will also be attracted because they are opposite poles, like themselves and Ingvar.


    Fairtoose looked around and looked for other witches. But he doesn''t seem to have any company. I guess they each left with their own squire to make it easier to use magic along the way.


    From the enemy, it also looks easy to destroy each.


    "I shouldn''t, I''m fighting all over the place"


    "Yamama. Originally we are often alone so we do not know to work together and fight. I also admit it''s easier to fight with each one. But this stream was created by the enemy. That shitty hungry ghost, he could be quite a doer. In the first place, the first thing I followed for you would be what I did for you."


    "What...? No way."


    "No, it''s horrible because I can''t say enough. He''s kidding, but that''s why it''s hard to read intentions. Besides, you don''t look serious. It''s as if we''re testing our strengths - or do we have other aims? Either way, I don''t feel good. It might be easier to end everyone once and back off."


    "Right - Shall I?"


    Fairtoose is early afterwards when he decides to do this. He emitted the magic of light toward the sky, as he had decided beforehand, and told each one to assemble in the rear.


    Fairtoose and Swede also hurry to the place. But Swede''s expression remained uncertain.


    "What''s up, Swede"


    "No, it''s still good that the junction was broken. If anyone familiar with witchcraft was in the enemy, it would be convincing. I can still tell when I found out about this place, too, if I think I read Anschelen''s thoughts. But the perimeter vigilance shouldn''t have been just the junction. I don''t know how you got around the guard nets of the hundreds of birds that Ayyad is unleashing."


    "Not by chance? Or maybe Iyad''s ability to interfere with the birds of Iyad, or maybe Iyad was alarmed."


    "Not unlikely, but it''s like having a bird ride in your sleep and a witch traveling in the sky, huh? I can think of more than that..."


    The look on Swede''s face becomes disgusting again. You remembered something even unpleasant, the look on Swede''s face turned to something dark and sunk.


    "Swede, what''s wrong?


    "... reminded me of an unpleasant memory. A long time ago, when witch hunting and so forth took place flat. Fairtoose, do you know what happened then?


    "To the extent of rumors. Indeed, in the midst of the regiment, opinions were decisively divided and disputed."


    "It''s not that easy. It actually developed into a kill, and some witches died. And those who knew from us also emerged. I was still a witch apprentice and had not attended that regiment, but I remember my master returning from a major injury. That''s why I''ve been a witch for so long, taking over as soon as possible.


    Plus this air... I haven''t forgotten it in a while either, but this smells indisputably tragic on the battlefield. It''s like there used to be this situation... ah "


    Swede''s feet stop perfectly. That was followed by Fairtoose stopping her legs as well.


    "Swede?"


    "Why don''t you... don''t you? Similar to the situation I used to have when I was still young, when I took part in a dispute between countries. Yes, even then, the enemy slowly surrounded and attacked the army where I was, opening only one escape route... and placing an ambush on the retreat..."


    "Wait, are you saying this stream is an enemy ploy, too? That''s not true, knowing the rendezvous point is something you can do besides us..."


    That''s all I said. They looked at each other. They had the worst imagination in their minds. And it could have been simultaneous to hear screams from the direction of progress.


    "Damn! I only have a bad feeling!


    "Let''s go, Swede!


    Fairtoose and Swede run. They sizzle through the night forest relying on a few lights. There are countless scratches from tree branches on their soft skin, but they run windy, not quite. Fairtoose had the worst imagination in her mind.


    "(No way... no way, there''s a traitor in us! If that''s the case, it''ll be wiped out here at its worst. That''s all, that''s all you have to do to avoid it!


    Fairtoose''s impatience is also impossible, but what the two of them saw when they reached their planned rendezvous point was as brutal a sight as they imagined.


    "Ugh..."


    "What, this?


    Sure enough, the witches were dead there. But the sight was not what I had imagined. Both Fairtoose and Swede thought there were even more powerful demon kings and numerous enemies here. But there was only one enemy.


    Girl in a red dress. On both hands of the girl, coloured by the colour of her blood, were the remains of what would barely have been a man''s head. Beating them to the ground unconstitutionally, the girl - Osiria - turned to the two of them.


    When the dark eyes caught them, Fairtoose accidentally felt their hearts shrink.


    "You... what are you doing!?


    "Disposition of the intruder. Look, don''t you get it?


    "I''m not asking you that!


    "So I''m telling you not to get hot, Fairtoose"


    When Swede stood in front of Fairtoose, there was already a great concentration of magic in both hands. Swede was already in a collisionary position, but Fairtoose noticed that he felt differently than earlier. Swede is sweating on his spine. That too, in large quantities. Obviously the swede is in a hurry, Fairtoose found out.


    "Swede, this girl..."


    "The imagination was sweet... I didn''t know there was a fifth evil spirit here. Such a monster, near impossible to defeat without any preparation"


    "Fifth place?


    The presence of the top evil spirits. I know that, of course, Fairtoose. Once heard by a previous generation of white witches, the crusade of the greatest evil spirits of all time, Enabler, has a description of witches and humans and defeated them in the coalition of the Arnelian Church. To purify the Great Evil Spirit, he sacrificed one extensive land. The coalition casualties exceeded a thousand, and the land became uninhabitable for 100 years. Nearly 500 years after the battle, the land, he said, remains unpopular.


    That''s what evil spirits of equal magnitude are now in front of us. Swede had seen an enabler, so he realized Osiria''s viciousness. At this stage, there was one option to take.


    Continued

 515 Witch Regiment, Part 7 - The Witch of Death

    "Fairtoose, I''ll buy you some time. You, chant the magic of the most powerful sacred lineage you can chant at the moment. If it doesn''t work with your attack, it''s over."


    "Yeah, okay. Plus here, I think my people will continue to end up. Let''s do something with their help, too."


    "Right. Damn, it''s a battle for life here. I still can''t tell the unsung apprentice that there''s a mountain to teach."


    Swede heads to Osiria, looking to mourn. Coming to your chest is about your own apprentice, Closess. It was the first time for Sweden to think about something extra before the fight, and I never wondered why I was distracted by that.


    The opposite Osiria saw the bitter look of that swede, faintly distorting her mouth and laughing. As if, from the beginning, you can see the battle, but you don''t know why you do stupid imitations like that.


    Swede asked Osiria, recalling that he would have free will if he also became the fifth evil spirit, with the meaning of buying time.


    "Oh, my God, what''s your name?


    "Osiria. What about you?"


    "It''s Swede. Ice witches and people call. Still, it''s an old language. I don''t know about the Goddess of Death. It''s odd to say. Is that your birth name?


    "Right. That''s what people who were my mother named me. Though she didn''t seem to know what that meant. You must have been subjected to strange prophecies because you were so powerful as a serial witch. It wasn''t until I died that I learned what the name meant, too.


    You know what? I feel so good about dying. I''ve been strangely interested in death itself since I was alive, so I''ve tried with a lot of different things. At first it did not take that long from small animals until the subject moved to humans and large animals.


    I''ve tried mental death for a long time. I wondered how it was different from the death of the flesh. Besides, if the kids around you die one after the other, they''ll be suspicious. I was nervous about breaking your friend without the adults noticing. Still a pain in the ass, so I don''t want to do it again though.


    It was only after I died that everything became clear. I felt the world connected to me. I could do whatever I wanted from there. I felt like I could do anything, and I''ve strengthened my powers. It didn''t matter if I was alive or dead. ''Cause I was sure this would happen if I died. But it was sealed right away. Though I never got tired of remembering their despair and sorrow even while they were sealed because they had put so many people on the road.


    Still, it''s only recently that I''ve really figured out everything. Why am I so interested in dying? Why do I like to see people die? And why do I hate witches so much "


    Swede thought it was a commonly spoken evil spirit, but he left it alone when it was time to buy. But now I regret not having just launched an attack. Even though the battle was overwhelmingly more advantageous to take the lead, it was no longer possible to take the lead.


    Osirian magic spreads endlessly. A more powerful evil than any other person that Swede has ever seen. Swede understood that enablers and others could not be reached already.


    "Heh... heh. Do you have the character to this point? But you''re gonna buy me some time, Evil Ghost!


    "Really? Sure wouldn''t be funny if you didn''t scratch my feet. Something boring if you die right away. That''s why my vengeance won''t clear."


    "It''s something I and I hated. But I want to hear one thing. Why do you hate witches?


    "Well... I''m sure it''s something I can no longer reach"


    "What?"


    Even then, Swede regretted it. Osiria''s words and actions were so unexpected that she reacted. The timing of the chant is delayed by one.


    In contrast, the power of Osiria does not require chanting. Osiria stared at him, and Swede flew off the scene reflexively. Shortly afterwards, the ground recessed like it had been crushed by something.


    "The ground... is the demon eye?


    "That''s what you call it. It''s too obvious a power, so I''m not calling it anything. How long do you think we can hold him?


    When Osiria stares, the ground recedes one after the other. Swede didn''t fly, but she knows that it won''t last forever. Osiria knows that too, so she''s hunting it down at her leisure.


    "There''s no escape anymore, is there?


    "What do you think?


    A tree loomed behind Swede, and Osiria was convinced of the hit. Of course I''m not willing to end it with a single blow. Then it''s boring. But the blow Osiria was supposed to take off. Because Swede made a strange move. The body of the swede moves to slide at an impossible speed.


    If you look at the foot, only Swede''s foot is covered in ice. If you look closely, it is only after Swede passes that such a change is made.


    "Did you instantly freeze the ground?


    "That''s why I told you I was an ice witch, right? I don''t need you to lick me."


    "It moves a little like a rat...!


    Osiria begins to recess the ground at a more intense rate than earlier. The momentum was tremendous, making the ground blur and deforming it. Not only the soil, but also the small animals that would have been in the ground, or the roots of the sesame grass, or even the roots of the great trees, can jump up.


    The evasion of Sweden gradually failed to make it to the overly intense attack, which finally came down just above Sweden. Swede''s body was buried in the determined ground, and from Osirian sight Swede''s body disappeared. The only thing in its eyes is Swede''s right hand.


    Are you careless, or didn''t you make it out of here? Its right hand had no time to grasp the ground, stretching from the determined ground to the surface. Osirian''s body soars and tries to confirm Swede''s body as it glides down the ground. Along the way, Osiria stopped and stabbed a giant icicle in front of her.


    What I heard was the voice of Swede from heaven.


    It''s a shame.


    "Stupid, indeed hit -"


    Saying so, what Osiria saw was a slightly frosty ground under the hands of a swede that should have chopped a thousand. Yes, the arm that looked like it had been cut a thousand times was a shape made of ice. Its brilliance is as if Osiria hadn''t noticed until she was also pointed out.


    Osiria noticed all the time and it was too late when she lagged behind.


    "You''re complacent. Is this the first time you''ve had sex with a real witch?


    "What?"


    "A witch is not a woman who uses witchcraft. She''s a witch. Know the difference in the season, little girl."


    Surrounding Osiria is a thin cage made of ice. When we found out that Osiria was surrounded, countless ice spears could be made to surround the cage.


    "Desolate Ice Spear Rain (Balas Sturm):!


    Countless ice spears struck her with so much momentum that Osiria could be buried in it that she skewered it. But to that extent, it is not Swede who stops the attack.


    [Ice spirits converging into the atmosphere, elements, stop. There is no freedom in you and in what you touch. Count that number of sins, and judge them with my life, and bind them to the prison of ice for ever]


    "Ice verdict (congelertio):!


    The spear that struck Osiria rapidly cooled the atmosphere with Swede''s orders, creating huge ice objects at once. Huge ice shapes also look like trials of needle mountains, also known as purgatory


    Confirming that Osiria was trapped in it, Swede gently jumps off the ice column that hit him directly on the ground the first time.


    "Did you put him down?


    "No, not yet. But there is a good opportunity in the corner. Don''t miss it."


    "I know!


    Over the head of Fairtoose, who responded by saying so, an impossibly huge sphere of light was built. Of course, Swede finished the chant in the time he earned.


    The full power of Fairtoose. She is said to be a witch of light, and as a user of holy power, she is one of the best and most powerful blows on the continent. Fairtoose had certainty. I need to eat this blow and exist evil spirits, etc.


    "Take it," complete purification (vereinigan):! "


    When Fairtoose chanted, the neighborhood was brighter than the mid-summer when the sun poured down as if it were unpleasant, and brighter as if it were crushed by light. Apart from opening your eyes, breathing is also unacceptable. A strip of purification by light. It was a sorcery once completed by a woman who wanted to do something about dirty land by evil spirits and unclean people, devoting her life. She was eventually called the White Witch because she preferred white things and became the first generation of the White Witch.


    Once used, this sorcery is said to keep the unclean away for years. The "sanctification" carried out by the Church of Arnelia is also an application of this magic. Fairtoose, who unleashes this sorcery on many scales, carried out by several, or dozens, monks of the Arnelian Church, was still a white witch, no matter what anyone might say.


    The witches do not suffer any direct obstruction from this sorcery, including the Dark Witch Ingvar, but the sorcery is temporarily made less likely to be used by the too strong holy sorcery. But are the demon kings still unclean, and burned with this sorcery, or fleeing, continued.


    When the lights eventually settle, the witches gather towards its light source. And when they had gathered, there was a fair-tooth that was sobering. And Osiria, who was exposed to excessive light and literally turned white, too.


    "Fair!"


    "Are you all right?


    Yeah, I can handle it.


    Fairtoose who exercises great magic equal to magic and sweats from fatigue. Ingvar and Drafanella rushing to her like that. Swede watches the three friendly people smile a little and shows a little relief color. Witches watching slightly apart.


    But Swede seemed elderly and calmly observed how Osiria was doing. The colour of the hair, even dark, grew white, and the black shards peeled off like burnt. It is surprising that the shape has merely remained, but no longer signs of activity can be observed. So much evil, so much evil, is disappearing. Swede nodded to convince himself that this could not be established as an evil spirit.


    But what is an evil spirit in the first place? Swede never really thought about what it meant. But it was even the same with the fair tusse of the white witch. It could even have been the same in the Arnelian Church. It must have been Doom and Osiria who were most discussing this fact.


    When a bird flew out of nowhere stuck in Osiria''s head and rocked her hair, her eyes hidden out in her white purified hair. At the same time, her pitch-black eyes were definitely catching Swede.


    Continued

 516 Witch Regiment, Part 8 - The Witch of Betrayal

    It was Fairtoose who felt the flesh and blood splashing in his face. With those eyes, it must have been less than a second before I felt a hot, dull pain on its flank, recognizing what looked like a swede with a crushed head of couscous fruit, trying to take a step in the direction of collapsing.


    "Ha... huh?


    "Drafanella? What are you--"


    "The Blade of the Dancing Earth (Earth Dancing)"


    Faster than Ingvar put the question to words, Drafanella was relentlessly releasing that sorcery towards Ingvar. Ingvar can only prepare basic defensive magic for sudden events and is cleaved by countless blades stretching from the earth. It was just a coincidence that it was not fatally wounded.


    Ingvar doesn''t know what kind of wounds he suffered. More than that, just one question came up with my mouth. Bleeding and lying on the ground, Ingvar asks Draphanella to moan.


    "What, uh-- why? Why!? Drafanella!"


    "Don''t you see, Ingvar? You are closer to darkness and more deeply thoughtful than anyone else. You''ve apparently lost sight of the essence of a witch because of your deceptive friendship with Fairtoose."


    As a pity, Drafanella stared at Ingvar as he crawled. Fairtoose unconsciously grabbed Drafanella trying to walk over to Ingvar. Seeing Fairtoose desperately grabbing her own feet, Drafanella bewitched without any emotion.


    "" Poking Column (Earth Peera) ""


    "Bye!


    Fairtoose was hit directly in the stomach and screamed on the ground where he thrust momentum. Bent by a poked up, bodily letter, she danced through the universe and was slammed to the ground. Haven''t you ever had a good fall off your head, next time Fairtoose isn''t even perfect. To that appearance, the surrounding witches ceased, and Ingvar looked even paler.


    "Fair, fair!


    "I shouldn''t have done too much."


    "Dude, I''m in trouble, Drafanella. I thought you said Fairtoose shouldn''t be killed.


    The black one that appeared on the earth that should have been completely purified. It became a doom when it took shape. Doom only naturally landed with his feet down on the purified earth. Originally, it is an impossible act for evil spirits.


    One of the witches turned a blind eye to the act.


    "Why! Why can it exist? In this purified land, evil spirits can''t exist!


    "That said. I can''t help it because I can, but you look uncomfortable. Well, when you reveal Tane, I don''t just have evil spirits in the first place, I have the human part. Sure, it''s pretty uncomfortable here, but it''s impossible to just kick me out. Besides, this Osiria is a special evil spirit. If you were a dark witch, you''d know somehow.


    "What..."


    I''m telling you, I did get a strange feeling about Osiria for Ingvar. Sure, Osiria is a mess. But at the same time, I remember the strange intimacy. If this can''t be the case, Ingvar tries to feel Osiria even deeper.


    "Wait... this feeling, is it... a lie...?


    "You finally noticed. Yes, Osiria was born with witch qualities. If I had lived, I would have been one of you as a witch. If this gift, or he could have been the head of the witch. Well, she didn''t because of an incident.


    But being like Osiria is very rare. If, at any rate, a sorcerer becomes an evil spirit or something, he becomes an evil spirit with extreme sorcery tolerance. A witch would do more. Osiria the Evil Spirit with no entity, with attributes to ''death'' and yet with very high magic resistance. She is the natural enemy of you witches. [M]


    Plus. "


    As Doom squeals his fingers properly, more demon king armies emerge from the outside of the witches who stood around him. Beside it, we now also saw a large number of human variants.


    Good at it, Doom introduces them.


    "It''s not just the Demon King who''s here, it''s soldiers with special resistance to witchcraft. They are very dull, but in all of you witches, you won''t be able to do much with their counterparts wrapped around a hard exterior.


    I''m sure the people with you are different, but no matter how much you put together, it''s not the kind of difference in power that can be managed by 200 to 300 people. Besides. "


    With Doom''s words, Zushin, and the ground sounded. Its regular footsteps were surely close to the witches and their followers.


    Doom is not affected by the sound of the earth because it floats a little in the universe. It is also finally time for the witches to stand on the ground shaking as if it were an earthquake, and Doom continues his explanation with a slight look down at them.


    Continued

 517 Witch Regiment, Part 9 - The Bankruptcy of Regiment

    "Let me introduce you. She''s my proud evil spirit, Maneater."


    "Hey, what... what''s that stupid big one!


    One of the soldiers, who was accompanied by a witch, raised his voice of consternation. That should be it, too. What they saw was a mountainous creature, reflected in a flame slightly illuminated by the dark night. They didn''t have a panoramic view that big until it came close.


    Only those giant legs also enter their eyes to sway in flames. Even around its feet, already more gigantic than the demon kings around it. A little distance away, the witch looked in the direction where the sky should be, and she managed to see the six eyes glowing in purple open her eyelids. His eyes were already huge enough to cover his sight.


    "Isler Vata, is that it? It''s definitely an old warcraft with that name, this. Our people found me sleeping in the north in ice, but I''m just messing around and using it. Surely if it was about Giganotosaurus, wouldn''t you have swallowed it whole?


    No one had already heard the words Doom boasted about. To this sight, some of the witches had already begun to flee. Now that Fairtoose cannot fight, the most important thing for them is selfishness. The witches are not strong allies in the first place. There are many individualists in one way or another, but if you take it other than witches, witches are one group. That is why the regiment plays an important role for a creature called the witch, but they gathered for the first time for nearly half of those who were replacing them, and few were told the story that would be the nucleus of this one in the first place. As a companion, or an imminent threat, few had therefore attempted to fight in union.


    So for the witches, it may have been more like a miracle that almost everyone was fighting even so far. Now that we have escaped, Fairtoose would not have been willing to blame them either. What is unfortunate about the escapees, however, is that the witches who hold back behind them unleashed their magic on the escapees at the same time.


    "Bye!


    "Wow!


    "Oh my God!


    I heard screams and fury from nowhere. It was the same witches who attacked the witches who tried to escape. And at the head of the witches who attacked it was the bird witch Iyad.


    "We, for the liberation of the truth of the world"


    "Hey, why?


    Those who struggle with understanding but still respond to the sudden attacks of the witches. But in a situation where we no longer even knew who was on our side, the witches lay down on the ground one after the other.


    And losing his temper to fight, Ingvar brought Osiria and Doom and Drafanella to the ground in front of him. She asked Ingvar where the magic that Drafanella had put in her palms had taken shape and created the Demonic Square.


    "There''s something to say, Ingvar?


    "Why... why did you betray us, Draphanella!?


    "There''s nothing to betray. I remain a witch, yes, sadly a witch. In that sense I may indeed be betraying Fairtoose.


    But yeah... 100 more years, if Fairtoose acted fast, would I have taken her side, too? But then the time wouldn''t have ripened, so maybe this was our destiny after all. It''s sad how time flies, Ingvar. I still meant to be friends with you. "


    "... with which mouth"


    "I''m kidding. Ahhh!


    Drafanella sees Ingvar with her grieving eyes. And as I speak for Ingvar''s feelings, it was Granchelle the Witch of Fire who had stormed with her anger. Look at her. Doom laughs.


    "I see, she''s certainly a witch''s sister who lacks clinginess. Isn''t that a little nasty screaming?


    "Shut up! How dare you kill a conceited Swede bastard! I was the one who decided to kill that woman!


    "Oh man... I don''t know, is it okay to mean hostile? Osiria, kill him unharmed."


    "Okay."


    When Osiria puts Granchelle in view, she stares to activate the demonic eye. Osiria thought she would be quicker to stare at than Granchelle, and that would be the same for everyone. So Granchelle was thinking right, like putting Osiria behind her. What I saw in Osiria''s eyes was Granchelle throwing something at herself. The Devil''s Eye was already activated, but suddenly Osiria''s focus fits into the object thrown at her.


    It is not Granchelle''s body that is distorted, but an object like a thrown cylinder. When the cylinder was warped and slammed to the ground, smoke erupted from inside the crack.


    "Knock."


    "Smokescreen or classic..."


    Using Osiria and Doom to be blocked from sight, she embraces the blast blown Ingvar as she punches the blast magic between Ingvar and Draphanella. Big for a witch. When she somehow took Ingvar, she forced herself to throw pills in its mouth and poke them behind her back.


    "It''s a vitality pill, you''ll recover strength that you can run for about a day. Don''t ask why, don''t look back either. Just run through it. I won''t allow you to question it."


    "... come on."


    Ingvar followed Granchelle''s words and just ran behind his back in the darkness. Right behind you, you can hear a further big explosion, and the impact rushes between your legs.


    But there was no time to look back, and she remembered in her heart to call her guardian, the knight, nearby. Witchcraft that can only be done in witches and their guardians. Or magic that was possible only among those who were in spiritual communion, such as the superior spirits and their spiritual protectors.


    "(Glide, where are you?


    "(Dear Ingvar... I''m so sorry... I can''t get anywhere near you)"


    Knight of Ingvar, Glide''s heart voice was small. Originally a modest and silent man, it is the strength of the will that is reflected in the voice of the heart. And he is not a weak-willed man. I fell off during the fight, but I only knew it was an extra emergency if I just didn''t come back to me.


    Ingvar guessed the situation of the glide.


    "(I''m getting out of this place now. I appreciate you ever following me like this. Hard at times like this...)"


    "(You even said it to everyone. the power I lent you more than you, let me repay you)"


    "(... sorry)"


    "(No, what do you say. Time to serve you, and above all, be proud that you got an excellent husband. to my wife, who was ahead of me, I can go with my chest up)"


    "(well... farewell)"


    "(No, I hope you''re safe and sound)"


    Ingvar stopped communicating in his mind. After a while, I could see a little bit of force coming inside Ingvar, and after a slight dull pain ran in my left arm, I felt my temperature lost for a moment.


    A tear streams through Ingvar''s eyes.


    "Forgive me... I will surely survive to take this revenge. Fair, I''m sure you''ll come and help me."


    Ingvar ran among the demon kings and herds of aliens, to the hiccups. Leave hope in your chest that Fairtoose will still be alive.


    Continued

 518 Witch Regiment, Part 10 - Behind the Scenes

    At dawn. The forest had collapsed a lot of its appearance. It was burnt, stomped down by force, or sharply chopped, or even frozen or rotten. Every way it ends, the fact that you can see the end of one of them temporarily, etc., is not so.


    It was Doom and Anomaly walking through land that collapsed or could be described as the art of devastation as such. Talking to Pepper was anomaly, and conversely, listening to it still was the sight of Doom, the opposite of usual. Most of all, these two are the two people who talk a lot in the Orange Bull, so I guess one of them would be the listener if there were only two of them.


    "Hey, Doom. How user-friendly was the new Hecaton Cale?


    "Oh. You''re the guy who bounces back that sorcery, right? That looks the same, but you''re moving a lot faster than before, and you''re smarter, aren''t you? It used to be a lot simpler to move around, and there were other things besides orders that you wouldn''t even want to do with your enemies in front of you."


    "Right? You''ve adjusted to recognize your enemies yourself for a long time. But if you let yourself be, this time it''s rampant, and it''s hard to recognize the boundaries between your abilities and your self..."


    When Anomaly''s lecture began, Doom was appropriately reflecting on himself about this achievement as he responded.


    The raid itself went well on top of this. The planting was already done more than a hundred years ago by Oranzeble and Hidun. Doom only used the Orangeable scheme and followed its orders.


    But there are also many parts that violate orders. First of all, I haven''t been told to use a ton of demon kings so far. The Demon King is just a trigger. It was right on the ops to let the demon king attack the regiment, but along the way he was going to discover the traitors among the witches, including Drafanella. The traitor among the witches was the first to know that Doom was also brought up with a plan, but that number was actually nearly 30%. I knew Hidun''s plan had begun a long time ago, but I didn''t even think he was turning 30% of the witches back to sleep. If I had known that all that fighting power was turning around, I would have worked out a little more carefully.


    First of all, this was the order of the Orange Bull. "Stop them from tying together in a coven of witches. Note that the dead do not do their utmost". The plan for transferring the word to execution was worked out mainly by Hidun, and Doom was just an executor. Although it was the demon king to be lent that Doom elected, the number was also roughly determined, and Doom was very dissatisfied.


    Not that that''s why Doom had other things to aim for in this regiment. It''s revenge on the witches, because she remembered Osiria''s cause and effect. It is often Titania or Silence who is entrusted with the task of not being able to brawl like this in the first place. Dragreo can''t turn his head, and Brady Maria is overjoyed by the sloppiness. Anomaly can''t leave the workshop, and Lifeless hasn''t been relieved of surveillance of Alphilis. Besides, Calamity has a history of runoff, and Yugdrasil didn''t know where or what he was doing. It seems out of the question to Doom.


    It was not for Titania to lead the troops that Doom was elected to this role, and Silence is on another mission. What a fortunate situation that Hidun is also in the midst of dealing with unplanned national events. At least, that''s what they all thought.


    But the reality is different. It is possible even in Titania to lead the Demon King, and of course not that Anomaly does not consider such a means. Doom took every means to get himself elected on this assignment.


    First of all his abilities. It''s something no one knows, but Doom was able to turn a part of himself into darkness and leave it behind. And evil spirits are everywhere. That is the number of the living or the dead all the time. It''s strange to Doom how all these evil spirits can be spent peacefully while they are everywhere.


    Doom did all kinds of information-gathering with the eyes and ears of the evil spirits. He no longer knows the weaknesses of the Orange Bull, nor most of his companions'' weaknesses, or the secrets of immortality. In doing so, he realized the fact that it was decisively usable. That means there are others who are not under the spiritual restraint of the Orange Bull.


    One for himself, the other for Yugdrasil, and the other for...


    "Hey, are you listening?


    It is anomaly, the ugly boy in front of you. Doom once again looks seriously at a boy like this ugly old man, but Anomaly was still heterogeneous in Doom, accustomed to any evil spirit. A brilliant brain that doesn''t fit the ugly look. Which moralist was it that said that the inside appeared on the outside?


    Doom finally threw words at him, even as he opened up to the appearance of an anomaly he was unfamiliar with no matter how much he saw it.


    "Nevertheless, I can''t believe you pretended to follow the Orange Bull."


    "I really got sorcery once, hey. Look, I''ve been dead and split many times, haven''t I? So there is no longer a shadow or form for an individual to whom the Orange Bull has placed a spiritual bondage. We share our knowledge and experiences, but we don''t share them until we''re mentally bound. I thought it was a drawback that I couldn''t continue the enhancements I applied to myself, but that means I had unexpected benefits. It wasn''t until I became one of the Orange Bulls that I got the idea of splitting, and don''t think he''s totally unexpected either."


    "Like I know, like I don''t know"


    "You don''t have to know. If I wanted to understand, it would take 10 years with normal brains. How much more interesting would it be for you to turn your consciousness in the direction of chaos in this world?"


    "It would be easier for me."


    The betrayed witches pave the way for two people who walk with them. Even as they are, I guess they don''t want to get involved with this evil spirit and this ugly boy. But only Drafanella and Ayyad were there for them.


    "You''re doing well"


    "I also feel a little too much... was this a good idea?


    "Oh, that''s all right"


    Doom answered flatly. The expression remains unusual and faceless. Anomaly was suspicious of something, but the two witches weren''t even the wind to mind.


    More than that, he seemed concerned about the witches who were being held captive and rolled around.


    "As I was told, I captured most of the witches alive. I''m not counting the exact places, but I thought 30% betrayed them, 40% caught them, 20% died, and about 10% fled."


    "What about Fairtoose?


    "We are severely captive"


    "Who else cares about its fate?


    To Doom''s words, the two witches looked at each other. Now Iyard answers.


    "Sorry, Ingvar has escaped. Dark Witch Dead, just escaped in darkness. Seems to have spent its power only on escape, without ever fighting."


    "Hmm. Well, she seemed like a witch with the power there, but it wouldn''t be a big obstacle, would it? Anything else?


    "Um, I don''t see Granchelle..."


    "Killed."


    Doom said softly to Drafanella, who heard of the untimely. At the same time, Osiria, who was behind them, threw some kind of chunk at their feet.


    Seeing something thrown at her, Drafanella screams unexpectedly.


    "Hih!"


    "Ugh... Granchelle."


    Called the Witch of Fire, the big woman with bright red hair was murdered in a way that kept its shape at a glance and beyond. I don''t know what happened to the rest because I only have the most head, but I saw tears spilling out of my eyes when nothing was gone. Eyard shook his spine at how miserable it was for Granchelle to cry, who was never in any predicament and was so rigid in character as to teach her people to laugh off.


    Eyard just looked at Doom as he covered Granchelle''s head with his own robe. As a doom, you expected a slightly different reaction, which brings your neck a little strange.


    "Is that it? I thought I''d change my expression a little bit. Wouldn''t you be colder than an ice witch?


    "I don''t have any feelings for people more than I have for my ex. That''s the same thing they do with witches."


    "Oh, yeah. If only you could turn as pale as Draphanella there, you''d be adorable."


    "In a life that has nothing to do with hatred and such adorability. I''d like to apologize for a bloody place like this if I didn''t need it."


    Did Ayyard lose interest in everything, or was he still pissed off by Doom''s behavior? I tried to leave the place early enough. Anomaly speaks from behind it.


    Continued

 519 The Witchs Regiment, Part 11 - Who Plays the Dojo

    "Sister, about the future..."


    "I don''t want it. I have a means of transmission called birds. I''ll always know where you guys are and what you''re doing, and I''ll come up if I have to. But that''s not the case for the occasions I''m needed anymore. If I may, I don''t want to be involved in the battle anymore."


    "Um, okay, but..."


    While Anomaly said Munyamunya in her mouth, Ayard just rode the giant bird of the demon of use and left. Later the remaining witches dropped it off, but everyone saw Draphanella when Ayyad was eventually invisible. Apparently, the compiler of the witches who betrayed Fairtoose was Drafanella.


    Drafanella takes a breath and turns again to Doom and Anomaly.


    "So, for the future,"


    "Oh, right. Well, they say it''s roughly the same. As long as you don''t get in the way of our plan, we just need you to keep living the way you always have. I guess I won''t be the first to drive you out in the future. ''Cause you have too much power."


    "I hope so. No matter how inevitable it was for us, this kind of thing is no longer..."


    "Well. I can''t help but have fun, but I''m sure you''re sad."


    Doom spinned words of sympathy in his mouth, but the look was completely on his face. Drafanella didn''t see the look on her face because she was slightly nagging, but the witches around her were staring at Doom with a toothpick. It was obvious from that look that the witches did not commit such treason with their personal greed, but I guess that''s why self-blame doesn''t disappear. But I wouldn''t have imagined that witches with many healthy hearts would even entertain Doom with the look on their faces.


    Drafanella continues to add and subtract nagging.


    "So, this is the disposition of the witches we captured."


    "I''ll take over on that. Master Oranzebul tells me not to let the extra dead die. A few years after the launch of the plan... we''ll be locked somewhere until then, will you accept that?


    "That''s... inevitable. I want to be judged by them when it''s all done. Until then..."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll do it right here."


    I slapped Draphanella so that Anomaly could calm down and gently slapped her on the back. Doom felt strange about that gesture that made him strange, but Drafanella seems to be terrified of what she did to the exterior, and the last one left with the other witches as she leaked her whimper. Drafanella was playing the villain by pushing her heart to death in the middle of the battle, but originally she seemed to have finally reached her limit.


    And after dropping off the witches who pulled up with a sad look, Doom and Anomaly laughed with their bellies like they were finally overwhelmed when they looked at each other.


    "Ahhhh! Hey, Anomaly, did you see that? The faces of the witches as they leave. Come on! Let''s see this side of the road with a vendetta! You said that you would be the one who brought this betrayal!


    "Hi-ha-hi-ha! Technically, it seems that Hidun was the one who brought the story up. Most importantly, it was Drafanella 100 years ago who brought up the betrayal. You betrayed me so ready, I can''t believe I''m turning away now. It''s a masterpiece!


    Doom and Anomaly have been the grieving faces of the witches for some time, especially Drafanella, and an irrepressible expression of frustration somewhere in Ayyad. Sometimes I would feel sorry for them if they were normal people, but for these two their faces were the best pleasure of any comedy.


    After a moment of laughter, Doom and Anomaly began withdrawing from this operation. The demon kings had already finished their service, and their bodies had rotted, and they had returned to the earth. Hekatonkale and the others disappeared, and Maneater was returning the figure from the giant statue to the human form. The point was that there was little need to withdraw, but just in case, Anomaly was confirming the itinerary for self-destruction that she had planted with the Demon Kings.


    Doom observes such anomaly. Anomaly eventually noticed Doom''s unusual behavior.


    "Doom, you''ve already done your job. Why don''t you just pull it out?


    "Well, that''s good. I need to ask you something more than that. Anomaly, even though you''re not brainwashing Orangeables, how can you help him?


    It''s settled, for research.


    Anomaly''s answer was really simple and clear. Doom seems somewhat bored with instant answers.


    "You can do research anywhere."


    "Well, as long as I have time and money. That''s always the problem. Surely Doom is right, it would be best to do it quietly, secluded, as long as you have the time. That''s what I''ve been doing, and it''s true that doing it on the back is harder to discover. But I''m sure Orangeables and Draphanella are right, we don''t have time for this. I need to complete my current research at all costs. I''ll use what I can use for that. That''s the conclusion my brain came up with."


    "Time, hey... sure, that''s always the key"


    As Doom set aside and showed, Anomaly realized that Doom had also reached another truth.


    "Doom, did you notice?"


    "Well, I''m an evil spirit, and I didn''t like it, but I realized it."


    "I see. Let''s reassess your assessment of you a little bit. Surely there are surprisingly many people who are aware of this fact themselves. At my glance, Oranzeble, Meeschatres, Stelvese, Notice and Draphanella. And so is pure fake white fun."


    "Heh, there''s that exorcist association tyrant. Surprisingly delicate."


    I showed Doom pretending to impress me. Anomaly was more serious than ever.


    "Pure fake white pleasure is not just a tyrant. He would look all unscrupulous and make very delicate calculations. I''m just certain he''s on the bet. I guess there was something about him."


    "You mean with Brady Maria?


    "That''s true, too. The fact that he became the head of the Magic Society itself was no longer helpless."


    "You don''t want to know more about him. Stalker?"


    "Information is important, Doom. You think so, don''t you?


    It was a glaring look at everything about Anomaly, but Doom stopped laughing for only a moment, but he still laughed off. If you try it as a doom, it would have been an act to keep you from understanding your true intentions. How far does Anomaly know? Or everything? Doom''s doubts swelled, but there''s no way to be sure of them.


    Again, anomalies are not the only ones. Once again, Doom recognized it that way.


    "Well, I guess that happens. Did you pay attention to Pure Fake White Leisure from the beginning?


    "Well. In one age, there is no doubt that there are people who are rarely as brilliant as they are. I''ve been paying some attention since he was born. I guess the Orange Bull missed him because he decided it would be a more favorable development for him. That''s what''s happening now."


    "Sure. Is he gonna be ready soon?


    "Apparently. Exactly. This time it will be in Arnelia''s ear as well. I''m looking forward to seeing what the fox will do."


    As a doom, I didn''t really feel the same way about Anomaly, but I did feel the same way about Doom as Anomaly. Doom''s ability does not allow adequate surveillance within Arnelia. Therefore, for Doom, there is no way of knowing what is to be done within Arnelia until it comes out on the surface anyway. Doom must be a step behind when it comes to Arnelia, against Hidun and Bradymaria, each of whose men is infiltrating Arnelia.


    Miriazal would not have thought that far and provided the Alphilis and the others with accommodation, but there was no doubt that the defensive lines were stretched multiple times because of the original location where the Deep Green Palace situation was highly hidden. As for Doom, he wanted to know what was going on inside Arnelia, but now he had more to do than that.


    Then I have another assignment to take care of.


    "You''re busy if you can''t use your lifeless. I wonder if he worked the most. Still wondering if he won''t be relieved of his surveillance assignment for Alphilis?


    "I asked for more examples than that, right?


    "Indeed, your proposal is interesting. I know you''ll rebel against Orangeable''s orders, but as far as I''m concerned, there''s nothing wrong with it if the research goes on. Let''s proceed as you requested. You can say the witch fought back harder than you thought."


    To put it that way, Anomaly takes the witches she left behind and keeps them in one place to prepare for the transfer. When Doom approached Fairtoose, one of them, he looked down and took the monkey.


    Has Fairtoose already regained his strength, or has he taken Doom in a tremendous shape?


    Continued

 520 Witch Regiment, Part 12 - Cause

    "... what are you going to do with us?


    "I don''t kill. But I think I''ll have you hang out with a little event. I''m sure it''ll be a very interesting development."


    "Are you only thinking about what you can''t do anyway?


    "Well you''re right. I''m sure you won''t like it, and what''s good for me is bad for you and the others, so hey. I''m pretty sure it''s just going to be interesting. I''m sure the world will be more chaotic. Yes, what makes you do what Oranzebul wants you to do."


    Doom chuckled, leaving Fairtoose unattended to grasp the meaning of Doom''s words and out of the sphere of influence of the metastasis. Shortly before the metastasis is activated, Doom sees the anomaly.


    "Speaking of which, Anomaly, I''d like to ask you one thing. How did you get so many demon kings, Hecaton Cale, to this point? Brady, I don''t think Maria or Lifeless can do this for a while."


    "That''s a trade secret. Well, I know a lot about metastases. I''ll tell you what I can do."


    She disappeared with a smile that Annomarie couldn''t even say felt good about flattering. Only Doom, Osiria and Maneater were left behind.


    Osiria gently approached next to Doom.


    "Now you''re one step closer."


    "... oh, right. Although there are still many uncertain elements. Sometimes, you think that anomaly is real?


    "Probably. The most magical individual I''ve ever seen. That''s a lot better than those witches out there. Suppose you''re still divorced with that..."


    "That''s right. If you suck, you''re getting closer to being lifeless. I really wanted to take action after I got a little stronger, but I don''t think you''re gonna have time to wait."


    When Doom waves, he also activates the magic of metastasis. Doom is taking the time to set up a demon squad to activate the transfer everywhere on the continent. Doom is studying magic again.


    "By the way, what happened to the mentor, Doom?


    "Oh, in principle, they won''t be involved in this fight. They''re really not abandoned, are they? There is no meeting to come up with a different and unanimous opinion, there is no interaction with each other, and it is difficult to read actions at all. Well, it wouldn''t be that big of a deal as strength, so I guess you''re leaving Hidun alone, too?


    "Really? I hope so."


    Osiria seemed somewhat unsatisfied with Doom''s words, but certainly no one seems to be responding to this witch crisis either, and even though the witch regiment is only a witch''s meeting, there is no way each force is not paying attention. The Dooms were so cautious that they waited three months for the time of the raid from the holding of the regiment, because they became more cautious about the movements of other forces than the witches themselves.


    Especially when it comes to mentors, there are many mysteries, whose forces are also said to be equal to or greater than witches, but because there is no unified organization and little engagement with humans, he said its full content is not even properly grasped by Hidun. According to the story, the mentor who spread sorcery to the human world still manages to say he''s alive or something, but Doom didn''t entirely believe that humans couldn''t live that long in the first place.


    Doom was also concerned about the reality of his opponent, who hadn''t even grasped Hidun, but also thinks that Doom should not deal with it any more than he doesn''t appear on the table. The fact is, there doesn''t seem to be any instructions or anything from the Orange Bull.


    "(I care, but there''s nothing I can do about it... but I don''t like a lot of indeterminate elements. I can enjoy that, but it''s hard to work out a plan. I guess I should have had more prep periods, like the Orange Bull)"


    "Doom, what are you thinking?


    If I noticed, Osiria was peeking into Doom from below. Doom noticed that Osiria was in a very good mood for that adorable trick she never had.


    "Osiria, you''re in a very good mood."


    "Well, the hoarding dropped a little because of all the witches. But, Doom, I want you to remember my biggest purpose."


    "Oh, I know. Orangeables suffer at all costs. And Alpha Reese, right?


    "If you know what I mean. Those two are unforgivable."


    "Well, so am I. Orangeables. Better yet, as far as I''m concerned, I want to do something about Lisa."


    "You"


    Osiria catches Doom''s eye. The darkness in that eye was deepening, telling us that the demonic eye was just before it was activated.


    "Why are you obsessed with a girl like Lisa? While there''s something called me."


    "That, jealous? That''s unusual."


    "Hum!"


    Osiria disappeared from the spot when she activated her demonic eye with all her might toward Doom. Later he was left with a doom perched on the ground and a man-eater to pull him up.


    Ask faceless as the man-eater pulls up the doom.


    "Well, don''t make fun of my buttocks."


    "Maneater''s been having a decent conversation a lot lately, too. I wonder if this also has the effect of continuing to eat humans."


    "None, no teasing"


    A man-eater slapped Doom''s head on a pepper, but Doom stroked Man-eater''s head the other way while gently putting his hand away. The man-eater had been stroked by Doom unchanged and without expression, and Doom had answered the man-eater''s query like a solitary.


    "I don''t know about anything else... I don''t know, I can''t help thinking about Lisa. My partner is definitely Osiria, and other than that, I''m not supposed to care..."


    "I don''t care, either?


    "Oh, I''m sorry. That''s not true!


    The man-eater was deceived so that Doom could fix it, but the man-eater fumbled and defied Doom.


    But only this forest knew that the seemingly peaceful interaction was also a manifestation of the unmistakable evil itself, that they were the Ten Himself who caused the tortuosity of the surrounding, the tragedy of the blown forest.


    Continued

 521 The Witchs Regiment, Part 13 - The Prisoned Body

    Ingvar was running away. If there is no light, and how she, a witch familiar with the darkness, also flees with selflessness, she will be hurt by the trees in the woods at night and her body will be constantly wounded.


    But Ingvar didn''t care if his clothes were torn, and he kept running amongst the demon king''s flock. The herd of demon kings was more persistent than expected and varied in its variety. The Demon King, as multi-legged and double-eyed as a spider, came after him as he flew a little demon king who looked the same as himself. For a moment the demon king, mistaken for just a cloth, suddenly when he recognized Ingvar, blocked his hand in spreading his body and tried to eat Ingvar for every tree around the forest. Again, snake-like demons who don''t know which one is the head have been chasing Ingvar as they fight with each other using their language.


    All of them were more powerful than the first demon kings that Ingvar and the others defeated, and were clearly distinct. Apparently, the first demon kings that have been rolled out are nothing but abandoned pawns for their opponents. Ingvar was terrified when he saw the demon kings that were obviously more difficult to talk to than they had been to deal with. It is not about being caught and defeated. To the bottomless power of the opponent and the fact that no one knows about it.


    "(The Demon King... is not like the Demon King in the old definition. When I heard from a witch who was my master, a thing called the Demon King was a much tougher one. Their legions are very dominant, and demons like Oak, Goblin, and Cyclops, even if they are no big deal on their own, can be a tremendous threat if they are led and dominated by the Demon King. That''s why the Demon King crusade required the help of the army.


    But here lately - no, the Demon Kings, who would no doubt now be produced by Orangeables, thought their strength would not extend far to the old Demon Kings in terms of intelligence anyway. But the demon kings I saw earlier - clearly led and directed the alien soldiers that were around them. That''s not good. If we confront each other unknowingly, even an army in one country will easily defeat. At any rate, we have to bring this information.


    But where the hell is it? Perhaps the Arnelian Church would be good if possible, but the master also said that the supreme bishop over there was difficult to trust.


    So what about the mentors? No, I have no interaction with my mentor in the first place. I barely know his name, his face, and I can''t imagine what he might be thinking. Besides, what if they were on the side of the Orange Bull? I almost get dumb.


    Magic Church? No, Tetrastine is more unreliable than Miriazal. What I want - I don''t know what you''re talking about, but a magician who went around hunting spirits for it. There can be no decent one, such as a man who kills all those who oppose him, and who also cuts and throws away if necessary those who obey him.


    Then...) "


    Ingvar wondered what about a girl named Larna, who was a Fairtoose apprentice. The girl who told me that Fairtoose was going to grow from the ground up and that she had the qualities of a witch, but also of a dark witch. I was looking forward to hearing from Fairtoose that Ingvar would be officially training at Ingvar''s. He says he''s acting with Alphilis right now. Then you should be in Arnelia''s sphere of power.


    "Isn''t it easy to contact? But do something..."


    Yes, when Ingvar thought about it, she felt like killing herself. The distance is still there, but it is approaching at considerable speed. When you become a killer that can be felt at this distance, you will not be the only one.


    Speaking of which, where was this place? Running away with selflessness. Not really, Ingvar didn''t even know exactly where he was. The Witch Regiment should have chosen a relatively secluded place, but some of the witches who had taken to the chosen place said, "You''ve chosen a bold place." I didn''t even pay much attention to it, but what did it mean?


    All in all, the problem was impending killing, but that killing is getting more and more swollen. Ingvar felt his hair turn upside down.


    "What is this... awesome killing, and two. This kind of killing, it''s not human."


    Suddenly Ingvar''s world turned upside down when he tried to prepare his magic for interception. Suddenly there is no power, the consciousness is distant. The last thing Ingvar saw when he realized he was losing his mind was the face of a faceless girl who looked like an inverted world.


    When Ingvar lays down on the ground, behind him stands a girl. When she poked Ingvar small with her feet to ascertain its consciousness, she signaled with her chin towards the woods. Then out of the woods appeared a girl dressed in a blue and green dress.


    "Hamnet, you didn''t kill him, did you?


    "Ha, ha."


    The nasty tone and the fact that he appeared spitting on the ground was Sellow Grace dressed in a green long dress. On its back it carried a giant rind bowl made of steel, like a trade mark. The girl in the blue dress next door is naturally a rear shed. When they stood to surround Ingvar, they looked at each other. And all of a sudden, SeroGrace kicked Ingvar in the head.


    "Damn, this guy... he stepped into our territory. Oh, my God, where? Which one?


    "You''re an idiot, SeroGrace. This man is a witch. I figured it out, so I didn''t catch him alive."


    "Oh, fuck off. You can just kill him like you always do. This land is our extraterritorial right anyway. Whatever you do, they won''t complain."


    "Normally. But your sister said," Bring him in, "so you can''t help it, can you?


    "Yes, something like that"


    As Hamnett slapped his back so that he could mock SeroGrace, SeroGrace splashed his head, but re-divided it. Tidy twin tails wiggle.


    "I don''t know about your sister, but what are you gonna do with him? I don''t know, dancing and eating."


    "Normally, information, I guess. Your sister just woke up from a long sleep and you still don''t know exactly what''s going on on on this continent. But I see you''ve shown interest in the Witch Club. Besides, the regiment was interrupted, and the witches ran away because they were better... and this is interesting even to me. I wonder what happened in there."


    "I don''t care - I don''t care"


    The rear sheds expressing interest and the seroGrace yawning heavily at the troubles were the opposite, but their consciousness seems to be common in terms of keeping the ''sister'' statement. While SeroGrace complains, he takes Ingvar up on his shoulder.


    "Then let''s go back. Your sleeping sister is in a bad mood."


    "Right. But thank you, I didn''t think you''d take the luggage from me on purpose."


    "It''s in order, isn''t it? It''s a long way from here."


    "Who, what, what, what, what, what"


    "Thank you for your dedication, SeroGrace."


    That''s all that''s left to say, and Hamnett and Rear Shed disappeared from the spot as soon as possible. The belated SeroGrace is in a hurry.


    "Ahhh! That''s right. At the end of the day, it''s a climbing cliff. Wait!


    SeroGrace tried to make things easier on the last ascent, but went after the two of them in the wake of realizing they were completely left behind.


    Only Ingvar kept having nightmares of his falling and exhausting companions on the shoulders of his cello grace.


    Continued

 522 Avengers, Part 1 - Return

    "You''re going to visit again a long time ago."


    "Don''t you like this city? Alphilis."


    "I''m not. Because the surroundings change so dizzily, you know. And I''m nervous because my surroundings are so tight."


    Alphilis comforts Ekla, who looked up a little anxious. Alphilis, who visited Begrad just like last time, was now to be greeted by the Knights.


    Although unofficial, Alphilis is visiting Begrad at the request of the queen, Muse. It is Ekla, Renatica, Ven, Lakia, Lisa, and their lines that Alphilis has brought in this time. As for Alphilis, I honestly wanted Rhine to do another job, but Lisa''s suggestion had me accompany her to Begrad. All the other members are acting differently.


    When they had Lakia bring them as far as the forest near Begrad as they did last time and they landed confused at night, they tried to stay overnight along the street before entering Begrad, but decided to give them a heads-up this time on Ekra''s suggestion. Alphilis said it was troublesome, but he also decided to follow the customs of the aristocracy, considering his client''s identity.


    A few days later, Alphilis and the others picked me up at the inn where they were staying. The person responsible for picking them up was apparently a nobleman with the status of Count, which indicated that Muse welcomed the Alphilis and the others with the closest hospitality. Ekra responded just as well as she was used to, although she felt frightened, but she still can''t seem to hide the color of the tension when she hits her way to the royal palace at present. Maybe the other humans aren''t too nervous.


    Additionally, a little surprised that security was provided by the military, but the Alphilis and the others just refused to travel by carriage and decided to accompany themselves on horseback. Because I didn''t settle for a rugged guard. Alphilis is not used to being treated like a high-profile person.


    "Hey Ekla. What did you think of this treatment?


    "I don''t know... but Master Muse wants to see Alphilis at all costs."


    "Hmm, why not?


    "Well. But there''s a good story behind it. You''ll never be too vigilant."


    Rhine advised Alphilis. He has already observed his surroundings without alarm since entering this town. The atmosphere is already closer to that of the battlefield, and the usual light-hearted look has disappeared. We were all confused by the way the line was nervous, but Lisa was also wary of unfolding too quickly.


    "Well, as they say, nothing is as expensive as free, I was wondering if I could be on the alert as Rhine said. Lisa doesn''t miss the proximity of the malicious or the signs of those who are clearly not human, but there''s nothing Lisa can do about the harmful human actions that are carried out unconsciously. When negotiating, it''s about taking full account of what you say, big woman."


    "Well, that''s..."


    "Don''t worry. If you can''t do anything, I''ll take you away."


    Rakia vomited words to reassure them all, but with each anxiety, they were headed to the royal palace in Begrad.


    The Royal Palace is at the end of an aggregated road with major streets in the city of Begrad, moving from the city to the premises where the Royal Palace is located. Of course, there is a packing of soldiers at the entrance to the premises, and there is a lounge for soldiers at each location on the premises. And the gates that lead to the royal palace are quite sturdy, and the soldiers of the guards are packed, but I have to say that it is still the structure of the city that is peculiar to a peaceful eastern country.


    Compared to the western country in which he had traveled, Alphilis had noted not only its population size and cultural height, but also its relaxed atmosphere and city differences. Made with importance to the landscape, Begrad is also known as one of the most elegant capitals in the eastern countries, and the low lay that leads citizens straight from the city where they live to the royal palace was about this capital, no matter how peaceful the eastern countries are.


    The royal palace is liberated enough that some citizens can enter it if they apply, and can also be described as unique to a peaceful country. But unlike the apparent sense of emancipation, the low level of laying, the moment she entered the royal palace grounds, Lisa''s sensors sensed that the innumerable vigilance, killing, other than human, had been directed at her, and that it was not necessarily a long (idyllic) city as it seemed.


    When the horses swayed the grounds loosely and eventually reached the gates of the royal palace, the Alphilis were asked to remove a set of gear, and they responded accordingly. Apparently, Muse invited the Alphilis and the others as guests, and Alphilis was bewildered but dressed accordingly. It is as if there was no such thing as a battlefield request. I was also advised to change into a dress, but that''s just what the Alphilis and the others politely said no. It was all because it caused anxiety in no way that they could be put on their feet.


    When Alphilis entered the royal palace, there were civilians running around. The interior was open and the ceiling was high, and its construction, which could be seen even upstairs, was brilliant. The columns were finely crafted, and the railings of the stairs leading to the second floor were made of strange ore that shined in another colour with the addition or subtraction of light. Ecla explains that this royal palace, which has been renovated in recent years, seems to be the creation of some of the leading architects in the eastern countries. Alphilis was also the first experience of entering the royal palace, wherever it may be, so rarely observe how they and the building are doing. It was Lisa who kicked that Alphilis'' knee, and Lisa had an obviously dissatisfied look on her face.


    "Don''t be silly, countryman"


    "''Cause come on, it''s beautiful. It''s rare."


    "See plenty when you return. They''re peeking at this one, too. If they lick you, they want to buy you cheap, right?


    Lisa was right, from the columns, from the upstairs, from the shadows of the room, there were certainly many people watching the Alphilis. It is already known throughout the court that Muse is the mercenary he immediately called upon, but also the brunette mercenary, and they also know that the Alphilis are mercenaries who also accomplish the Demon King crusade. Even if not, it was already rumours throughout the court that one of Prime Minister Hausen''s daughters was to leave as a mercenary. Naturally, there''s no way the mercenary regiment on the move won''t be rumored.


    Alphilis didn''t want such a propaganda effect, but Alphilis was the focus of attention, even if he didn''t want it. As for Lisa, of course, she said the results were good, so she thought Ekla was useful enough, even if it didn''t help, of course, as a publicity. It goes without saying that Ekla was a workable person, and Lisa''s calculations were miscalculated to those who were happy.


    "Ugh, my gaze hurts..."


    "It''s not as painful as your character, big woman"


    "Say that much?


    While the Earl who guides the royal palace looks like he has trouble interacting with the Alphilis and the rest of them without tension, Ekla, on the other hand, seemingly drools.


    Coming in front of the room guided while doing so, the look on the faces of the Alphilis and the others tightened at once. For from within the room came a strained air.


    Continued

 523 Avengers, Part 2 ~ Seeing ~

    "Lisa, in this..."


    "Yes, you have quite a few people. Although Lisa''s sensors do not work very well, despite this close proximity, as it is protected by a strong junction. It''s like intuition, but there''s more than that in there."


    "That''s right. If you look at the construction of this door, it will also be used for formal viewing during this time. It''s too much to welcome a mercenary."


    "You know very well, Line. Even that you were in and out of the royal palace?


    "... I''m not, though. Even mercenaries have a long season. I hear a lot of things."


    "Hmm?"


    "We have brought you Lord Alphilis, a mercenary regiment of countless feathers that can be heavenly shone. Thank you for your permission!


    Lisa''s suspicious gaze toward the line is also approximate, and the room opens from the inside when Alphilis and the others are told in front of the room. There were many human beings in the line, as Lisa said. Even at first glance, you can tell they''re highly identifiable. The humans lined up sloppily. Alphilis doesn''t know, but even if Ekla just watched, they were the ones at the top of this ediod''s civilian and martial arts. Naturally, there are many in the rank of generals.


    When the Alphilis advance to the center as prompted, they kneel down and grace their subordinates as Ekla does. Alphilis doesn''t want to go that far if it''s supposed to, but this wasn''t even going to crush her face in front of Ekla.


    On his knees, Alphilis glanced at the empty seat throne, which was a little higher. On both sides of it, two clearly dressed female officers, and a man in front of the throne, on the lower steps, entered his eyes. The familiar face is Hausen, the father of Ekla, whoever he may be.


    As the female officer and Hausen signaled each other, a high and clear sounding bell rang three times. Along with the signal, the ministers who stand side by side kneel. At the same time it was the woman dressed in a very vibrant white dress who appeared loose from the shade of the curtain. The woman, who tied her long golden hair up and wore it around a relaxed dress and toga, laid down on the throne, however firm she was to sit, with such a graceful and perfect trick that it attracted the beholder. At first the throne was so gorgeous, an alphilis that it looked extremely luxurious, but the chair that welcomed the master to be welcomed was the first time humans had noticed that it still wrapped so majesty that the chair was not decorated enough. Interpretation is that the throne is only the most graceful lady named this muse and the medium that makes her stand out as a queen.


    When Muse reached her seat, she raised her hands gently, and all her subordinates raised their faces. Following them, Ruphyllis looked up, but he could hold his head against Ekla. Your servants cannot raise their faces without the Lord''s permission. In this case, those who kneel before Muse are not allowed to raise their faces until she speaks directly.


    But the actions of Ekra, who tried to hold Alphilis'' head down, and, conversely, Alphilis, who suddenly held his head down and tried to unravel Ekra, were too ungrateful in these official settings. Because it was everyday behavior for them, it was the heart of Alphilis and the others that they surfaced, but it was noble custom that they were sorry. In front of the heavy-duty minister who opens his surprise eyes, Hausen makes one big cough.


    "Ohon!... it''s in front of His Highness, you guys."


    "Ha!?


    "I don''t mind, Prime Minister. I''m the one who called them. Because there is no need to thank them, not even the people, for their subordination."


    Muse took control of the Chancellor with a gentle smile and stayed and spoke to the Alphilis and the others.


    "Please raise your faces, customers. Let me welcome you, on behalf of the nation of Ediod, to this occasion at my request. There is not one person on this occasion who has the evil idea of welcoming you and harming you. Relax and relax. You guys, let me and them have a chair. And chairs for the marquises. Why don''t we just relax and talk?"


    Speaking of which, Muse walked down from the stage to have a conversation with the Alphilis and the others. Some tried to flatter the muse, but everyone was stopped by a glimpse of the muse. Apparently, Muse was not only quite trusted as a princess with the serenity of her appearance, but also with majesty.


    When there was no table but a place for impromptu talks, Muse sat five steps away from the Alphilis and the others. Next to her stands a sworn and resilient knight in case, but if Lakia cares about it, she''ll bounce it off without making a creation. An escort that means nothing in that sense, but who would consider the woman next to Alphilis to be a true dragon or something? It was a natural consideration for the knight to refrain from beside the princess.


    Muse refused because even that escort was intimidating, but the crowds just didn''t allow it. Muse reluctantly decided to proceed with the talks.


    "Well. If you try this, you guys are a beautiful assortment inside. When it came to crusading demon kings, I wondered how resilient women warriors are... beautiful women, so reputable in the social world."


    "No, not so much..."


    "My queen, this big woman is muscular, and this breast, which at first glance looks big for nothing, is also all a ton of demonstrators called muscle. I don''t know, the social world is so haphazard."


    "What are you talking about, stupid Lisa!


    Lisa''s tea accidentally consumed Alphilis, and once again the Hordes turned their eyes round to the unnerving mercenaries who made the usual statement. And the muse didn''t leak into the example either, but just as the princess remained calm, she giggled and showed it.


    "You''re funny people. I see you''re sitting on your liver like this."


    "I''m just a fool without hesitation, my queen"


    The Alphilis apologize for Ekla''s seeming sorry and once again correct their residence with a bigger cough than Hausen had earlier.


    Muse also cuts to the point of whether he felt the story would be lengthy as it was again.


    "This time I have invited you to do nothing else, a request concerning the war. Today we are being chased by a surge of demonic crusades. But there is an absolute lack of experience in fighting demons, either the harm that has been in peace for a long time or my ediod. The demon crusade''s track record was not fragrant, and when I was in a trial and error as to what the hell was going on, I heard there was a mercenary regiment in Shirai that was active in the demon crusade, and how dare you say that that mercenary regiment has the daughter of our Prime Minister on assignment? This was heavenly help and it was up to me to make a request.


    Also during the demon crusade, the sad mishandling caused war with other countries. Now it''s still about a skirmish, but if left alone, it will develop into a massive war between countries. Sparks must be turned off while they are small. There... "


    Muse spoke enthusiastically to the Alphilis after that. But Alphilis, on the other hand, just closed his eyes and listened to the words silently, and didn''t move one eyebrow. Ekla looked at the alphilis with strange eyes, but it was impressive on Ekla that both Lisa and Rhine had the same look again.


    And when one finished Muse''s speech, the heavy ministers were showing a snort of affirmation, but some remained silent in the wind that they were not yet satisfied. Lisa was acutely sensing who the silent person was then.


    And when his words were over, Muse spoke to Alphilis to encourage him to react.


    "What do you say, Lord Alphilis?


    "... well, it''s an issue I can''t decide what to do here and now. However, the queen''s feelings were well conveyed. So for today I would like to go back to the inn once and have enough consideration with my people"


    "Oh, I thought you''d get a response today. We''ll pay you well enough."


    "It''s not just about the reward, Princess"


    Alphilis slowly opened his closed eyes and saw the muse again. I can''t see the same kind of tearing atmosphere in its eyes already. Those who saw the alphilis at that time and noticed were aware. This swordsman is not like the average female mercenary around here.


    For a moment, Alphilis responds with such force that the muse interrupts the words.


    "Princess, we are always thorough with our employers, those in the regiment to explain to our clients, but never take requests that our own safety cannot be guaranteed," he said. Of course we are mercenaries. Sometimes it depends on the gold. The marquises will wonder what they will do with their hideous bodies, which also take on dirty work, but the featherworms also have souls and intentions. Well, we''re human. You will never receive a request that you cannot ensure your own safety.


    The princess''s description included her own convenience, the opportunity to make a request, but did not include any enemy power or our treatment. We do not fight with goodwill or justice. Unfortunately, your explanation is not enough to convince us. "


    "Then..."


    "Princess, I''ll wait until tomorrow. Tomorrow, I would like an explanation containing the kind of answers I would like. That there was no such thing as this story when it was unprepared. Then excuse me for this today. Let''s go, guys."


    To put it that way, Alphilis just gets up in that seat and tries to leave between glances. Some of the Horsemen stood up yelling at Alphilis like that, but Alphilis seemed to have no intention of doing so.


    Lisa and Rhine against such an alphilis, Lakia naturally continued, and Ekla, who looked at her father Hausen more confused to ask for help, followed after Alphilis after seeing Hausen snort and thanking him deeply, and finally dressed to continue with Venn''s deep thanks to Muse and Hausen.


    The reactions of those who watched over them varied, and there were harsh opinions that if they heard reprimands of the Alphilis, they should be punished as a crime of disrespect, and some just sat back and watched. It was just that Muse had no colour whatsoever and was watching after Alphilis.


    Hausen approaches that muse softly and speaks to no one to hear.


    "I apologize for the disrespect my daughter..."


    "Prime Minister, I don''t care. This is what I imagined would happen."


    "What?"


    "This is it."


    Symmetrically with the bewildered Hausen, Muse''s expression still left no emotions floating, motionless. Even Hausen, who can be used as an assistant for a long time, was impossible to read Muse''s intentions.


    Continued

 524 Avengers, Part 3 - After the Meal

    "I''m tired!


    "I was wondering if you felt anything, but were you nervous a dozen years ago, big woman"


    "Of course, right?


    Alphilis replied to one of Hausen''s mansions, prepared by Ekla, while laying down on this one more comfortable bed. There was all the lines on the spot, but Alphilis was back to her usual. As if the tension earlier was a lie.


    Alphilis explains it together as he lays on the bed like it was all over him.


    I''m going to say no to this request.


    "Right, that''s good"


    "Yeah?"


    Rhine agreed and Ekla raised her voice of surprise. If you naturally tried to make Queen Muse a beloved Ekra, you wouldn''t have thought of declining her request or anything.


    Rhine makes his point as he holds Ekla''s head in a hurry to protest.


    "The queen is certainly a famous and famous queen, but she doesn''t know what the rules are for asking mercenaries. I don''t care how many lives I''ve had."


    "That''s not all. The surroundings seemed quite opposite to what that queen said. No matter how splendid the Queen may be, her surroundings will not be a non-cooperative and decent request to us. Isn''t being abandoned by your people on the battlefield scarier than facing a mighty enemy?


    "Indeed, Lord Lisa is right."


    I even agreed with Venn, who was usually silent, so Ekla looked at him more shocked. Ekla believed that Venn was true to himself.


    "You say that to Venn?


    "Please calm down, ma''am. Until I have now expressed my opinion as a member of this mercenary regiment. Remember, my decision to act is always up to the lady."


    "But..."


    "But that''s Venn''s honest opinion, Ekla. I''ll take into account how you feel about believing the words of your beloved queen, but now you''re part of my mercenary corps. Calm down and analyze it. Is there really no danger in taking this request?


    By the words of Alphilis, Ekla tried to think calmly. Alphilis watched patiently as the look turned two or three times, and eventually Ekla concluded.


    "Sure... this request, it''s highly dangerous. Not only was it the atmosphere of the place where we met the queen this time, but it was all the senior officials of the ancient shrine who clearly showed opposition on that occasion. Relatively young subordinates had indicated their willingness to agree, but they tended to snag at the queen to enhance their position in the court. You can''t count on their help on the battlefield."


    "I see. That''s an opinion we don''t understand."


    "In addition, there have been reports that the war situation is not fragrant"


    It was Hausen who came into the room. I guess he''s turned back to his private home again, too. Being in this room meant that Lisa sensed its proximity and there was nothing wrong with it. Because otherwise Lunatica, who is outside the room, somehow stops Hausen and sends a signal to the room.


    Hausen took control of Ekla, who tried to rush over to him, and when he deposited his jacket with Venn, who stood beside him all the time, he sat in a chair at the edge of the room where the Alphilis and the others could see.


    "I''m pretty tired today, too. Would you excuse me?"


    "I don''t mind that, of course, and rather, we''re the ones who are going to thank you. But you said something that bothered you. You don''t think the war''s too good?


    "Uhm."


    Hausen replied as he rinsed the prepared tea into the room where Venn poured it.


    "The army of the Duke of Dareidle, the vanguard of the demonic crusade, seems to have been robbed by demons of the castle on the front line. Reports came in today that we''re going to retreat the front line for about three days."


    "Huh. Bye."


    "Shortly after you left, this report came. So the heart of the argument will go completely that way, and I''ll be honestly forgetting about you guys. With the Duke losing, a fairly cautious reinforcement will be formed from here on out. In this situation, it''s hard to imagine incorporating you into that formation. At the very least, I don''t think I can be given a critical role. Well thrown away pawn. The danger will increase dramatically."


    "Hmm. This visit might just end up in jail."


    Alphilis threw himself awake into bed again. Though I seem to be relieved that I haven''t had to take the request, some parts remain that I''m not good at somewhere. Speaking of what bothered me, it was Muse''s eye. Her eyes as she misses the feeling of anticipation, the rarity and then something. And behind that, eyes that seem to still hide emotions that some people can''t tell you. Alphilis wonders what the eyes of the exchangers are like. I can''t make enough comparisons because there are only about Miriazal, such as acquaintances of the exchangers, for Alphilis most of all.


    But Hausen went on to say more.


    "But Lord Alphilis, His Royal Highness Muse says you still have business to attend to. It would no longer be close to a decision to end up in jail this time, but they''re still personally interested in doing so. Her Royal Highness made an offer to share a meal with a woman who wanted to bring her rough men together."


    "Boy, really?


    Alphilis gave a reluctant face to the unexpected offer, but it was the same for the other faces. The reason for this was people.


    "Is that an invitation for Alphilis alone?


    The line clasps its mouth. Hausen snorted.


    "That''s right. The Queen would like to see Lord Alphilis personally."


    "Why again?"


    "Of course, there are apologies, but they''re interested in the extravaganza that leads the mercenary corps on the woman''s own. The discourse that broke my belly meant that I wouldn''t be able to have a subordinate. I didn''t say anything more."


    "Alfie, what do we do?


    "Whatever you do, you''ll have to take it."


    Alphilis looked troubled, but showed them instantly. From the look on her face that woke her body up again, I could see that she was clearly unwilling to ride.


    "Just say no to all that earlier, and if you still say no here, our mercenary regiment will be dried from the public. Considering the future, and Ekura''s face, there''s no choice but to say no here."


    "No, you don''t have to worry so much about me..."


    "That''s not how it works. Besides, he could still be a big mouth customer. Be kind. There''s no harm in that."


    "Surprisingly intentional, but I also think Lisa is right. Queen of Ediod, one of the great nations on the east side as well. There''s nothing missing as a customer."


    Lisa nodded, and Alphilis sighed one.


    "But... I wonder what it is. I wonder if I can do it well."


    "What?


    "Courtesy. I''m just nervous about eating with the princess."


    "Then I''ll teach you how to be polite. Let''s practice this evening."


    I only had a bad feeling about Alphilis because Ekla gave him a pleasant look for some reason. Faces other than Alphilis were dissolved once while discussing how to spend tomorrow. Then the line approaches Alphilis softly and slaps him in the ear.


    "Alfi, do you have a minute?


    I wonder what it is.


    "Lisa didn''t say anything, but Queen Muse is called one of the best negotiators of her time as a diplomat. In fact, Ediod has been reinforcing its voice among nations one after another since she became Queen Muse''s substitute. A princess with a reputation for being superficially graceful and beautiful, but never be alarmed, okay?


    "Hmm, I just thought the line was vulnerable to beauty,"


    The line was annoyed as Alphilis laughed invincibly.


    "Hey, people are worried about you..."


    "I know. But if that''s all the people trying to frame us, there''s probably nothing more we can do."


    "What?


    To the profound words of Alphilis, Rhine gave a complex expression, but there was no answer from Alphilis, and Rhine also left the room as he thought it would be pointless to pursue any further.


    Continued

 525 Avengers, Part 4 - Unpleasant Dreams

    The next day, Alphilis was in a very uncomfortable mood when he woke up.


    "It''s my dream again..."


    A dream that Alphilis calls alle. It was an undisputed nightmare. Sometimes I''ve always dreamed of someone in the same shape as Alphilis doing something evil. It was because of the mild evil of breaking or stealing things, sometimes harming or killing people. Alphilis called those who did those series of evil things'' casas'' and abhorred them badly.


    The first time I saw it was still before I met Aldrius, but when I consulted Aldrius, it was rather preached as preferable to those who use witchcraft. Aldrius said that those who deal with witchcraft often make sense in their dreams, and that some people may communicate with people through their dreams or go elsewhere. Aldrius told me that there was once a magician who preached the theory that people are one being in the deepest places.


    It is also well thought that the symbol of dreams is the Spirit. It seems that the Spirit sometimes changes its appearance and appears in dreams. Sometimes the Spirit takes an impressive means to help people who communicate very well with themselves. That was the dream, and if it was a good spirit of man again, he would also consider the contents of the dream, but if it was a twisted spirit of a little character, he said that he could also think enough of taking bad means of dreaming. Alpha Reese was wondering if there was such a spirit, but it became so convincing somewhere after seeing Utility.


    Besides, even though the dream itself sucks in mood, it is also true that its contents were often well warned for Alphilis. Alphilis has often been able to avoid that crisis by living without encountering what happened in his dreams.


    But this time the dream was hard to say. That ''s--


    "I don''t know... how could I dream of doing that... killing Princess Muse"


    The Alphilis dream, yes, was killing Muse in the dream. "Casa," who looked the same as Alphilis, curiously turned its right hand into a sword, profoundly pierced Muse''s chest. In return blood, the faceless'' Casa ''looked back towards Alphilis, where the dream awakened.


    It''s not the first time I''ve had such a noisy dream otherwise. But most of the time it was something more unrealistic, and it was something too bad to dream about when you woke up, such as killing someone you would be meeting.


    These kinds of contents are often a hint of something. Usually I shouldn''t see that person for a while or something like that.


    When Alphilis realized that there was no Lakia who was supposed to be sleeping in the next bed, he weaved his jacket, which hung on the chair, and went out onto the terrace. There was an already awake Lakia there. Yang is now in a time of slow climbing.


    "That''s fast, Alfie."


    "I''m having a bad dream."


    "It didn''t look like they were doing it."


    Rakiah''s morning is early. She always wakes up with the sunrise and watches the sunrise. Lakia should have been a true dragon who hated to talk to nature, but how do you mean true dragons are true dragons no matter what?


    Alphilis watched the sunrise with Lakia for a while.


    "Beautiful. It''s been a while since I woke up early, so it''s fresh."


    "It''s a daily, very common landscape for me. But I still think the light of day is beautiful. A gentle light shines on the dark world and gradually brightens the world. The bird perceives the signs of the sunrise, and the flower blooms with the sun''s love. People wake up little by little, and the village, the city, begins to flourish. It''s the business of a world that hasn''t changed for centuries, but any sunrise you see from the sky far away is fine. But I''m a true dragon born around the time of my life, so I can''t imagine this world without people."


    "The world is normal for me, too. I can''t imagine the old world any more. The world is full of strange things to think about. I wonder where humans come from in the first place."


    "I don''t know. It''s just that we True Dragons are supposed to be older than humans. Or maybe humans have been around for a long time, but at least they shouldn''t have been like talking to True Dragons. I guess we''ll have to talk to the dragons, Notice and Stelvese, or the ''Ancient Dragons'', who were around longer than Gwendorf."


    Rakia talks about seeing far away somewhere. Rakia looks very noble at that time, and Alphilis, who treats her almost like a friend, can often make her angry at times. Normally, humans can''t talk to true dragons like this.


    It was Lakia who stood with me for a while, but I notice Alphilis looking at himself from the middle of nowhere.


    "What?"


    "No... I didn''t think Alphilis would be funny to think about that."


    "Really?"


    "Oh. Ordinary people wouldn''t have that much room for thought, such as thinking about human beginnings, or rational people would think it''s useless to think about it. You wouldn''t even think about how true dragons were then. In this respect, there will be logical thought circuits and also thought processes within the alphilis that tolerate irrationality at the same time. That''s very unusual. True dragons think of themselves as the most intelligent species, but when you look at Alphilis, you don''t feel like it."


    "Really? But True Dragon was familiar to me, so I might just think about it."


    "Or maybe you''re right. But none of the people I''ve seen thought about that. They''re all full of life that day."


    "Neither do I. But I think about it when I''m at work or when I''m confused. I don''t think there''s anything I can do about it, but maybe it''s a good time because it''s a question I can''t even think about.


    By the way, it''s from waking up, but I need to ask Lakia for one favor. I was wondering if you could fly away and bring Larna this far. "


    "Give me Larna? Sure, you''d be coming to a place where you could just bring them right away, but for what?


    "I''m still having a hard time saying why, but I''d love to. And when Rosetta and Aerial are finished reconnaissance. And their opinions, too."


    "... hurry up?


    "Yeah, quite. I''m going to write you a letter now, so give it to me."


    "Okay. We''ll leave as soon as we''re ready."


    "Please."


    Alphilis took off his jacket and went back to his room again.


    Continued

 526 Avengers, Part 5 - Meetings with Muse

    Some time after the sun rose, Alphilis received him. Alphilis found out that he was the same Count as yesterday and his name was apparently Farn.


    Now Farn was bringing in other humans, and they seemed to be the ones sent to help Alphilis dress and select costumes as he headed to the meeting. Wearing the dress was an alphilis somewhat prepared, but he was taken to be dragged as-is when grabbed by polite and forceful ladies by both sides.


    Though my people were gathering to take a glimpse of Alphilis, who came out of his dressing room after a while.


    "Ugh. This is..."


    "Ho. After all, Lord Alphilis, if properly dressed, can be transformed."


    "Mm-hmm. I regret it, but let''s be honest here and send a compliment. I didn''t know big women had dresses that looked good on them."


    "Hmm, there will be the power of the tailored humans, but they look like noble women inside. At least many times more than the noble children around here."


    Rarely and mouth-wateringly praised fellows, but certainly Alphilis had an unusual atmosphere. Dressed in a white dress as opposed to the color of her hair, she had her hair creeping upper-left and adjusted so that her long hair would fit at shoulder height. The dress was tight at the waist area and dressed to give more emphasis to the busty breasts of the alphilis. The dress has a long hem, but the alphilis has long legs in the first place so it doesn''t bother me otherwise. But Alphilis seemed uncomfortable somewhere.


    "Ugh, I haven''t had a skirt in a long time, so I don''t feel comfortable. Isn''t that weird?


    "No, I think it''s good inside. I thought this would be rude at all."


    I was convinced that Ekla was nodding yeah. Last night''s training in etiquette was also so close to perfection that Ekla had to make very few modifications. That would be the case, too. It was Aldrius who taught Muse etiquette and standing behavior in the first place, and Alphilis is also teaching Aldrius the streets. The details will fix it, but there can hardly be any difference.


    Alphilis was concerned because only the line did not show any reaction, as we were all convinced, not just by Ekra.


    "Hey, line. Any complaints?


    "... hey. Hurry up, the queen will be tired of waiting."


    "Hey, I hope you complimented me once in a while."


    Alphilis went out reluctantly, fumbling. After that, the dance slave at the waist of the line returns to the human form.


    "Line, you just have to be honest"


    "What?"


    "It doesn''t hurt to say beautiful things are beautiful."


    "Leave me alone... even if Alphilis will be in a better position than I am. I don''t bring romantic feelings to work. Love. Love drives judgment crazy. It''s not gonna be a big deal, at least in my case."


    "Right. You''re a loser."


    Unusual for a dance slave, she looked at the line she said blinking with worrying eyes.


    When Alphilis headed back to the royal palace, he was now led to the courtyard using another hallway. And after passing through the courtyard and for a while through the heavily guarded gate, he was eventually passed to the gate guarded by the female soldier. Alphilis had never seen a female soldier in this country before. Rather, it was rare in itself to see a female knight or soldier, so he was uncomfortable with the gate guarded only by a woman.


    Beyond that gate, the guide also turned into a woman, and now the guide turned into a slightly more demanding lady knight. When the female knight named herself Lare, she guided Alphilis without any extra mouth. And when we arrived, we sat at a small table, and Muse was waiting.


    "I''ve been waiting for you, Lord Alphilis"


    "It is my pleasure to invite you, Your Majesty"


    Alphilis graced the hem of the dress gently and took his seat as prompted. Lare thanked him and left the scene, so here it is entirely just two people, Alfilly and Muse. I also thought it might be too defenseless Alphilis, but Muse didn''t look so concerned either.


    The muse was dressed in a relatively simple black dress, with various embroideries in gold thread. The arms and neck were worn with a little daunting ornaments, and Alphilis frowned uncomfortably for a moment when he saw those ornaments and the meals on the table, but not for long enough to be distracted by the muse.


    Muse seems to be in a good mood and welcoming Alphilis.


    "I''ve been waiting a long time for this time, haven''t I?


    "I appreciate that, but I''m just a mercenary myself. I know I can''t offer anything to entertain His Majesty the famous Queen of the East."


    "Choose a drink first?


    Not to mention that he hadn''t heard any excuses for Alphilis or anything, but Muse showed some brands of fruit liquor side by side. I learned that Alphilis was already caught up in the tune of Muse''s conversation, but it doesn''t matter if it is.


    When I sighed lightly, I chose the cheapest of the brands I knew on the books. Nevertheless, a single bottle is enough for a normal household to live for six months.


    22 years of Chanto Blagne, then.


    "You''re gonna have to pick a good one."


    "Really? Proper, though."


    "Yeah, that''s not true. Perfect for this occasion."


    Muse explained while removing the fruit liquor in the green bottle.


    "The origin of this is perfect for us."


    "... I''m not sure what you''re talking about"


    "By the way, how long have you heard about me from Aldrius?


    While Alphilis was puzzled by the conversation, he looked for answers so that there was no disrespect alone.


    "No... nothing more"


    "That''s crazy... well, if that''s the case, that''s fine. Must be my mistake. At the end of the day, that''s who he was."


    Alphilis didn''t grasp exactly what Muse was trying to say, and he watched Muse with a puzzled look. You noticed such an alphilis, Muse began to explain to Alphilis with a smile.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m talking about this one. More than that, will you tell me about your journey?


    "If that''s the case, I''d love to"


    Alphilis began to talk about the events of his journey, encouraged by Muse. Except, of course, for possible inconvenient stories such as the Demon King. Muse was listening to the story as she gave that Alphilis adventure Tan a gleam of expression. Because Muse wants to listen to too many things, she also talks about keeping up with Alphilis because she''s good at it.


    Alphilis was caught somewhere sleepy and hazy about whether alcohol came around in the meantime. Although the opposite muse is red in the face, he talks to Alphilis to make sure he doesn''t even show a drunken sleigh at all. Alphilis, who was politely responding at first, was also becoming suspicious as the booze gradually turned around. Alphilis was starting to feel so vain and uncontrolled that he couldn''t help himself. On second thought, Miranda would have told me that I was not so resistant to alcohol. I knew the price of Chanteau Blagne, but Alphilis didn''t know how strong the liquor it was.


    It is then. What has changed the content of Muse''s story completely from before?


    "By the way, Alphilis, I''d like you to do me a favor."


    "Is, yes...?


    "As a matter of fact, next time, I will persuade the gods that I myself am keeping secret. It will be an indelible persuasion to move this battlefield. But given the situation within the court, it is possible that whoever you put in a confession will not work. If the good guys can get in the way, they can get in the way. If you do it badly, some people may try to harm themselves."


    "Uh... no way"


    "No, I can''t say enough."


    Muse looked sad and showed it. On the sad face of the first muse to be seen, Alphilis was same-sex but neat. An elderly woman with colorful incense presents a face that is still going to cry. Alphilis was glad he was a woman. Because if you were a man, you must have accidentally had to take Muse''s hand.


    Muse spoke to Alphilis with a weak look, as he interacted with the ministers.


    "The position of queen is very weak. I don''t have martial arts, nor do I have force myself again. It''s not like there''s another shield. I have an uncle who is the younger brother of the late father king, but rather he hates me, he will not actively help."


    "Why, is it?


    "I have no children. Although I am the only direct child of the Predecessor, and although there is nothing wrong with my succession to the throne in terms of rank, my next right to inherit the throne will be my uncle if I cannot have children. The uncle is already old. For him to take power, I''m already the only one in the way. Besides, my uncle has children, and without me, my nephew would be in a position to be recognized as the Crown Prince.


    That is proof that neither my uncle, who at the time of my reign gave me all he could, will even appear in court now. As much as my nephew is sorry to attend the ceremony. If only I had children, they would have served me up, too, but my lack of a clean successor drove their lives crazy the other way around. I have a responsibility for their lives. My uncles want real power as soon as possible. At least not before my uncle dies. The fact that I didn''t marry and have no children left them with extra ambition. This is my responsibility.


    On the other hand, there''s no way I can officially admit them as successors, more than I''m still old enough to have children, and it''s a state of blockage. As far as I''m concerned, I don''t want to do anything to carry things in secret in this state, but I can''t help it. Neither are the men of the court clear as to who his uncle breathed. Though the people of this Queen''s Palace are relatively trustworthy, if you move large numbers, you will not be patient.


    So I''d like to ask you to escort me. "


    Alphilis'' thoughts were shaking as Muse spoke like a jerk. At the beginning of his time here, Alphilis was willing to offer his free time to this country without disrespect, but without any obstacle. But now I was starting to think that Muse''s request was not so bad. On the contrary, they want to help the muse somehow.


    "(Ugh... it''s sloppy to think like you''ve got a chin on your head... what the hell is wrong with this? But it''s the only thing that bothers me. Oh, I''m not even going to take Muse''s request... to)"


    "I don''t know, Alphilis. Would you do me a favor?


    Muse stares straight into Alphilis'' eyes. Alphilis couldn''t even look away, he was just taking Muse''s gaze from the front.


    How long has it been? Perhaps it was time for the leaves of a tree to fall in the wind, but after so much silence for Alphilis that it could be felt for a day, this is how the mouth of Alphilis was moving.


    "I take that request..."


    Continued

 527 Avengers, Part 6 - Unwanted Requests

    "Alphilis!"


    "Ugh... what?


    The next day, Alphilis woke up with the voice of the line he had been yelling at. Alphilis got out of bed rubbing his heavy eyelid still. Wearing an inner instead of a sleeping roll, it was just an alphilis under underwear, but the line didn''t even look at her outfit like that, and she was absurd in her voice.


    "I got this letter in Inn today! You, took Princess Muse''s request!?


    "Ugh... yeah, was it?


    "Don''t fall asleep!


    Rhine shook the shoulder of the still uncluttered alphilis of his head and peered into its eyes forcefully.


    "We must have agreed not to take the princess''s request. It is good that you, the captain of the regiment, decide not to ask that opinion. But this request is not good. If you make a mistake, you can''t get caught up in a home commotion in one country. We don''t have enough season or preparation to get involved in such an important matter. Do you want me to give you a satisfactory explanation of why I took this request?


    "Ugh... speaking of which... why?


    "Hey, you, wake up."


    "A little, okay?


    It was Larna who showed up to push the line. She was picked up by Lakia yesterday, but didn''t know where Rana was in Arnelia, so it was midnight when she came back to Begrad looking for Rana. Lachia''s eyes are incomparably better than those of men, but Arnelia nevertheless has wide eyes at night, and in the middle of the night it is hard to find them while asking the Spirit.


    By the time Lakia returned with Rana, Alphilis had already gone to bed, but Lakia had forcefully stopped and gained nothing as Rana unnaturally tried to say hello. By the way, if Rakia hadn''t stopped it, I''m not sure what happened.


    And in the morning, Larna responded to the slightly larger footsteps of the line, making a face. As the Larna peered into Alphilis'' face, she stared into its eyes with serious eyes. Speaking of Alpha Reese, he still looks like a fool.


    The line is irritating to the two people who stay put for a while and don''t move. While doing so, the rest of us had gathered in the Alphilis room. The voice of the line was heard in other rooms.


    "Larna, what''s going on? What happened to you? Why are you here more or less?"


    "One question at a time. Let''s get Alphilis back to sanity first."


    Larna opened her eyes cuttingly as she let Alphilis wrap her fingers around her, squeaking something along its forehead.


    Then she glanced as if Alphilis'' head had been played properly by something, and Larna pulled out her fingers at the same time. There was a little black snake on its fingertips, and there was a light drop of blood.


    Look at the snake that grabbed Larna''s finger, and they all give it a little bit.


    "Larna, what''s that?


    "It''s a form of witchcraft. Probably planted it so Alphilis wouldn''t notice. Alphilis is good at direct physical interference sorcery, so-called sorcery for attacks, because he doesn''t like these indirect sorceries. Most people who officially learn magic learn from these curses."


    "And is it Her Majesty Queen Muse who is suspicious when it comes"


    Everyone sees Lisa in Lisa''s words. Next to it there was a confusing ecla and a line that seemed to mourn.


    "Damn, I knew there was a back there"


    "The queen, no..."


    "Please calm down. It has not yet been determined to be the magic of Her Majesty the Queen. It''s only a matter of possibility. I know you''re a wary opponent, but it''s worse to be conceited over there with suspicion that''s not there yet."


    "Lisa is right. Just find out if you need to."


    Everyone was convinced by Lunatica''s words. And from the bed comes up an alphilis bounced behind me.


    "Ugh, I still lose my head. I don''t remember drinking that much."


    "Let''s get some water for you to notice. Regardless of the booze, was there anything unusual in your meeting with Queen Muse?


    Mix a special powder in it while Larna prepares the water. It is an awakening medicine, including hangovers. As Alphilis drank that water, the light gradually returned to his eyes.


    "Something unusual... I don''t think there was anything in particular. There was nothing else suspicious about the barbecue, and the food didn''t taste weird. I was on guard, too. It has been tested to some extent by my master for poisons and medicines that make me feel conscious. As a matter of fact, the only thing known in this continent''s pharmaceutical books should be the tip of the tongue."


    "What''s more, it''s possible to hide those flavors with eating together, but it''s a fairly advanced technology. Either way, it''s the business of dark magic (on purpose). Really, was there anything else? Any triviality is fine. Something made me feel uncomfortable."


    "uncomfortable... speaking of which"


    Alphilis remembers his first impression of seeing a muse. I was also uncomfortable with the beautiful decoration of the muse, but I was also concerned about the garden. It didn''t have a symmetrical structure, and it made me feel uncomfortable from cutting into the garden to arranging columns. Although it was at first that I felt uncomfortable, its discomfort disappeared in wonder when I sat in my seat. Therefore, I didn''t really care about Alphilis.


    "I felt uncomfortable walking into the garden. And for Princess Muse''s decorations."


    "Decoration. What exactly?


    "It was flashy when I did it. And there was a lot of gold and black."


    "Gold and black... what else?


    "Right. I wonder if we often didn''t engage in conversation. I thought I was just being put on the pace of conversation."


    "Unengageable conversation..."


    Lisa, of course, handed out her gaze to Lunatica when Larna was thinking about something. When Lunatica felt Lisa''s gaze, she quickly opened the door to the room and captured the person outside.


    The person Lunatica brought in was Hausen. Renatica restrained Hausen''s hands behind his back and brought him into the room.


    "I didn''t mean to eavesdrop on a woman''s room, but I was wondering if it was time for you to let me go?


    "Lisa?"


    "I don''t mind. I am Ekra''s father, and I will be disrespectful to His Excellency the Prime Minister of this country."


    Renatica let go of that hand lightly to Lisa''s words. There were some traces left in Hausen''s hands, which were a distraction from the strength of Renatica''s power. When Hausen lightened his hand, he looked around at all the Alphilis and laid eyes on Larna, who was not there until yesterday.


    "Your lady didn''t seem to be here until yesterday?


    "Father, she''s an Alphilis companion named Larna."


    "I don''t mind bringing my people, but you want me to say no. I''m the master of this hall, Ekla."


    "Excuse me..."


    Placing his hands gently on Ekla''s head, which unfortunately items his head, Hausen advanced. And as I headed to Larna, I spoke gently to her, too.


    "Now, a girl who would probably be a witch. He seemed to have said something interesting earlier. Her Majesty Queen Muse uses dark magic or something?


    "You often see me as a witch. I''m officially an apprentice."


    "This is not the first time I''ve talked to a witch. This country is visited from time to time by a man named Granchelle, the blazing witch. I''m the prime minister. I have a chance to talk to them."


    "Some witches were highly self-evident. So you said Her Majesty Queen Muse would use dark magic, but I didn''t say that much. It''s only a matter of possibility."


    "Hmm. In conclusion, she is a magician. It''s also much higher than that."


    Hausen''s words gave us all a little glimmer. I was also surprised that Muse was a magician, but I didn''t think Hausen would divulge that lightly.


    On the contrary, I wondered, Lisa looks at Hausen naggingly.


    Continued

 528 Avengers, Part 7 - The Sorcerers Princess

    "It''s something I''ve admitted very well. As a subordinate, wouldn''t you be disloyal?


    "Sure, if only in terms of words. But loyalty is not the only loyalty that moves according to the Lord''s will. I do swear allegiance to Her Majesty Queen Muse, but at the same time I am her friend. I wish her happiness and peace as a friend."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about because it''s too abstract. Be more specific."


    "Right. In a nutshell, Her Majesty Queen Muse is lonely. Apart from that, you talked about her being in love with Aldrius before, didn''t you? Sorcery was handy to Aldrius at that time. Of course her talent as a magician is not that much. But he was very clever and diligent. He drilled on his own and held quite a few sorceries. But that direction is quite skewed. What are its properties?"


    "Manipulation, right?"


    Hausen nodded at Larna''s words.


    "Exactly. Her Majesty Queen Muse was originally a popular one, but it is completely separate from that and whether she will be trusted as a mentor. Not that as the Predecessor died and she took the throne, there was no objection to an unmarried woman taking the throne. But she held back those objections with witchcraft. I called them to one meeting at a time and brainwashed them in the form of persuasion. Her costume, her garden, was designed by Queen Muse herself to enhance her magical effects."


    "Well, he said this meeting was one of them. It is also convincing that Alphilis, with his knowledge of witchcraft, feels uncomfortable. I was hoping you''d notice."


    "Ugh... sorry"


    To Larna''s accusations, Alphilis shrugged his shoulders gently. Hausen continued.


    "I don''t have any ginger. Her Majesty Queen Muse is quite familiar with such sorcery. I tried to see how familiar the royal palace magicians would notice once, but no one doubted it. I don''t know how good a magician you have in the royal palace, but Queen Muse''s garden has that special structure, too."


    "I see. Exactly. You have a structure like a junction, or a castle. Wouldn''t you do it in that Queen''s Palace even if you had a meeting with another country?


    "Depending on the circumstances"


    Ekla shouted at Hausen''s words.


    "Stupid! So we are in state politics by the power of witchcraft? That''s out of the way! You know, my father..."


    "Politics is not something that can be done only with a sense of justice, Ekla. You don''t know yet because you grew up straight, but we relied too much on Aldrius, and we were losing ground after he fell out. In the period before and after you were born, there have been times when national politics has been inclined.


    And it''s a lot smaller, and other countries are doing some sort of magic. Of course, even your regiment will. "


    "Sure, maybe so,"


    Ekla said that much and shut her mouth. Alphilis opens his mouth instead.


    "But you didn''t stop Chancellor Hausen from taking me to that meeting. I wonder what you''re gonna do? You used to sound like you wanted to be my collaborator.


    "But it hasn''t mattered as a result. I promised to assist you as much as I could, my friend to Aldrius, but at the same time, I am the Chancellor of Ediod and a friend to His Highness Muse. If you hadn''t made Ekla your subordinate, I wouldn''t have come here today to see how you are.


    And if you listen to me, now you''re going to escort the queen. Previously you proposed the escort of Her Majesty in exchange for me. [M] Isn''t that one of the developments you wanted?


    "Um... if it''s normal, it is..."


    Alphilis remembered dreams he had had before. Being more involved with Muse is no different than remembering strange anxieties.


    Instead of Alphilis, who can''t get a clear response, now Rhine asks questions.


    "Talking about escorts, how credible?


    "Indeed, Lord Muse''s uncle, the Duke of Finnegan, and his son, Lord Benmel and the Queen, are very unfamiliar. Rarely have they shown themselves to the royal palace these days. But they are also very capable generals. At the next reinforcement, it is a very reasonable choice for them to be elected as generals. The Duke of Dareidle is also the brother of the Duke of Finnegan. The Duke of Finnegan would have to listen to what the Duke of Dareidle has to say.


    But the meeting was ruined. We will take those who do not take responsibility for the Queen as generals of reinforcements. The young generals want to set their own rules. I don''t want to miss the opportunity to go out. Therefore, in the direction of the debate, the young generals are about to give their names as reinforcements. "


    "Well, that would be somewhat convincing in that situation. It was said that the Queen would go out of her way to persuade her, but before a clear conclusion could be drawn to the debate, everyone would have to shut up if the Duke of Finnegan took up his name. If the Queen and the Duke are united, there is no one who can defy them. The Chancellor''s in favor of this proposal, isn''t he?


    "For once. At worst, I thought about my appearance, but the Duke of Dareidle hates me. If I go, the front line won''t come together."


    "You''re in constant distress, and so is the Chancellor."


    To Lisa''s words, Hausen replied with a smile as if she were in a little trouble.


    "I''ve given up on the prime minister. If I''d known it was such a difficult profession, I wouldn''t have been prime minister either."


    "Shigeri serve the palace, right? Now, for the request in question, you won''t be able to erase the words you''ve spoken now. You think I already have a contract if I ask? It''s more than having to take this request, even though it''s not meant to be, and how do we do the rest successfully? I''m going to start gathering information quickly, but I''d like the Chancellor to talk to the people who are going to point their bows and swords at the queen."


    "Fine. Even as far as I am concerned, I believe that to fit everything in circles is to do the request perfectly. I will spare no effort to provide information to protect Ekla."


    "Then we''ll discuss it in a different room. Because it won''t be too much to talk about in front of. Nice to meet you, Alphilis?


    I looked at Alphilis like Lisa was asking for permission, but I didn''t hear back from Alphilis as to whether he was thinking of something else. But it was Lisa''s job to collect the information first and submit the contents together, so she left the room with Hausen and Renatica without waiting for Alphilis to respond. It prevents Alphilis from thinking so immersed that he doesn''t even reply, because it''s not much of a good idea.


    And after each of them left the room, Rhine and Larna stayed in the room. Rakia also stands in such a way that it leads to the wall of the room. Besides, this is a shared room with Alphilis, so there was no reason to leave for Lakia.


    Alphilis was still thinking, but Rhine spoke to Larna.


    Continued

 529 Avengers, Part 8 - Manipulation of the Heart

    "Larna, I''d like to ask you one thing, isn''t dark magic going to pay some price?


    "Yes, perhaps the jewels worn by Her Majesty Queen Muse will be the price of witchcraft. During several uses, the gem should come to life and break. You have such sorcery. I do say gemstone magic or something, but I''m just talking about what to use as a catalyst, so if it''s anything, you can even use a glass around it. It''s true that gem-like polyhedrons make it easy to fill a lot of magic."


    "I see. How can I prevent Princess Muse from witchcraft? If it''s just Alpha Reese, I don''t know what to say to Her Majesty."


    "With me, you can probably prevent it. Because I guess that''s why Alphilis called me. I guess she also felt that as a result of this meeting, she had a somewhat unpleasant feeling. Even if I was manipulated, wouldn''t I have stepped on it that I could handle it?


    As long as I don''t regularly apply brainwashing magic or anything else, I''ve solved it by any of the top magicians. There will be nothing wrong with this request when it is over. But you should be aware of the princess''s words. "


    "Words?"


    Rhine listens back without knowing what Lana''s words mean.


    "Words, for example?


    "Right. As there are those who use spells, a word is magical simply by its original mouth. This is the same for ordinary people who have no experience in witchcraft, and if you make a promise to someone, you feel guilty about turning them into rebellions.


    When a magician does the same thing, the compulsion becomes very strong, such as forcibly fulfilling a promise, and when a promise is broken, it will offer some price. The question is in what way to set it up. One can also consciously avoid listening to one another if one realizes that one has witchcraft skills. Because the intrusion is a tying by hearing. If you know what I mean, you can do whatever you want. "


    "But Alphilis didn''t notice."


    "Yeah. Probably like word play, you mixed it up in a conversation. He said the conversation wouldn''t engage. Did you take the alphilis word butt and put it on magic, or did you hide it in your own words? Intentionally emphasize the first of words, for example, and leave only that in your head. Thus."


    Larna suddenly began to roll the powder onto the ground from inside her hands. Rhine was surprised, but when Larna finished dropping the powder, she accidentally looked at Larna.


    Seeing that line, Larna grinned and cheered.


    "What do you say?


    "What do you say, what?


    "Now your consciousness looked at me reflexively with my hands and shortly after I had finished dropping the powder. Different?


    "That''s true, though. So what''s up?


    "This is gaze induction, but you will also be able to do the same to induce words. And now you''re already in my magic."


    "Hmm?


    When the figure swayed loosely at the same time as Larna''s words, the figure suddenly appeared beside the line. The line doesn''t fly by surprise.


    "Now - what?


    "We used your gaze to focus on sorcery. Well, you don''t know, do you?


    "Ugh... sure"


    A cold sweat streamed down the spine of the line. Larna''s smile didn''t change, but Rhine felt the sorcerer''s fear again. It''s not like someone I know doesn''t have a magician, but Larna is still the one who was coached by a witch. Quite a user than a normal magician.


    "Guiding gaze is easy in this way, but guiding words is difficult inside. So you must have mixed it up with your own words after all"


    "Well, can you do that"


    "It''s very easy. That''s not what I meant."


    Shortly afterwards, the line was kicking the ground and flying on the spot, wondering if his consciousness had crept for a moment. A line that doesn''t know what you''re doing and is flattering.


    "What''s that... what?


    "Here''s the thing. Remember and connect my words, the words of the head of the sentence"


    "And... be?


    The line stifled. Larna cheers again.


    "It''s very difficult to control the behavior of others. So I first made a brief implication to you using gaze guidance, and then I used verbal magic. It is a use of witchcraft in two stages. I guess Queen Muse is using her own garden to do that. The garden itself is the first stage. Then all you have to do is say the words anymore. Daimyo, you said," Listen to me, "but you said. So I can''t help but reply to Alpha Reese."


    "Okay... okay, so you''re gonna have to untie my magic, okay? I don''t want you to hear me say anything meaningless in the future."


    "Oh, that was hilarious. Too bad."


    Larna sounded sincerely sorry, her fingers squeaking properly. Then the line''s head was neat and the somewhat whimsical weight disappeared.


    Rhine was glad that Larna was on his side now.


    Continued

 530 Avengers, Part 9 - Escort Mission ①

    It was not until three days later that Alphilis and the others went to escort Her Majesty Queen Muse. Her Majesty left the Shadows behind the castle. to visit the villa of the Duke of Finnegan.


    The nobility is this country, where almost all of it lives near the royal palace in Begrad, and naturally the private residence of the Duke of Finnegan is also in the closest proximity of this royal palace. But the Duke of Finnegan had moved to a resting place away from him on the grounds of the stillness of the disease. But since this day I have been contacted that I am returning to a separate residence near Begrad. Naturally, Muse went into action without missing this opportunity. It only took a month to get to the tranquil area if it was carried out poorly by carriage, etc., but it is a day''s distance one way by flying a horse if it is to a separate residence. Even if it takes a day to persuade me, I can come back in three days.


    When the Alphilis and the others moved to a designated location, there were several people on horseback in robes. When the Alphilis and the others move forward before them, they ask.


    "I''m here as promised. So, where is Princess Muse at heart?


    "I''m here."


    When one removed the robe, underneath it was certainly Princess Muse''s face. The princess tied up her rich hair and stopped her from wearing armor again, dressed like a war outfit.


    The Alphilis, who didn''t think the princess would ride the horse herself, were surprised by Muse''s unexpected behavior.


    "Princess, where''s the carriage?


    "If you use something like that, you can''t help but stand out, can you? Plus it slows your legs. Didn''t you hear what I used to tell you?


    "Oh, no. such."


    Alphilis made an excuse in a hurry, but Muse just giggled.


    "I''m not like taking weapons and fighting directly, but I''m not a woman who can''t even use a horse, am I? I may not be as used to you guys, but I can do enough to run you through in a day from here to your destination. Please don''t worry."


    "No, it seems more impossible not to care"


    Alphilis'' excuse was there, too, and Muse let the horse leave herself. Its appearance is vivid, and although it is not a compass judgment that can be said to be so skilled at handling horses, Alphilis still wondered why it would be picturesque. Does the noble do anything differently, or is the muse special?


    Lare, a female knight who served as a guide in the garden about her destination, is also accompanied this time. When she briefly explains the steps, the Alphilis and the others follow the muse. Lare still briefed and confirmed this request administratively, and this closed his mouth again, just like the previous one. Alphilis considers herself an unfathomable woman, but also took this attitude for granted with the original knights and nobles.


    Seek into the heart of such an alphilis, or the muse will speak to you.


    "I''m sorry. Lare was against this request. You said you couldn''t keep me safe."


    "That''s my opinion, too. If I were in her shoes, I''d say the same thing."


    "Oh, you''re tough. But that''s not the only reason I''m angry."


    "Yes, because we are accompanied by mercenaries, right?


    Alphilis said without changing his expression in particular. Separately, Alphilis himself had no idea that discrimination existed between mercenaries and nobles, and he knows that such differences in consciousness naturally depend on this world. Alphilis was not convinced about such differences in consciousness, what was also called discrimination, but at the same time did not tolerate existence as unacceptable.


    What did Muse think when he saw the alphilis? I didn''t even deny the words of Alphilis in particular.


    "Yeah, right. She comes from a very aristocratic family. He''s a very fine kid in person, and he''s one of my proud men. Rather than discriminating against civilians, I think you''re angry at the impudence of mercenaries on this occasion. Please, just keep him company, okay?


    "Friendly or nothing, I will do everything in my power to respond to the request. That''s just it. It looks like this, and I also have no pride in the request. The work you receive will be done properly. Regardless of the conditions, the rewards offered are adequate, and we will spare no cooperation if necessary. If you feel like it over there, we''re talking about."


    "Well, you''re reliable"


    Muse doesn''t know how sincerely he received the words of Alphilis, but he ran the horse again without saying anything more.


    That''s how the Alphilis line runs the horse. Lisa was on maximum alert, Rhine and Lare led the way, and Alphilis and Ekla were running beside the muse. My lord is Ven. Rakia hasn''t accompanied him, but he said he''s waiting over there in case. Besides, I guess Lunatica is also following me around trying to hide somewhere. She can run at the same speed as a horse. It had the strength of not needing a horse to travel.


    Plus.


    "(You''re probably here... lifeless. I don''t feel the same signs though)"


    Alphilis ran the horse thinking about the one who was supposed to be watching him.


    Continued

 531 Avengers, Part 10 - Exile

    Well, its lifeless. I left the surveillance of the Alphilis to the user demons for now, and I was returning to base once. Lifeless is also more than a magician. He also has what serves as his base and workshop. Lifeless returned to the old castle where he was based, but no one picked him up. Once upon a time when Lifeless was king, there was no people who did not rejoice in his triumph, but as a Lifeless, he did not know why the people rejoiced in his victory, and he even thought it annoying those who grumbled at his feet.


    So even when it comes to returning to base like this and no one is picked up, Lifeless feels no loneliness. I just find it annoying to even return one way or another, but there is something I can''t help but notice.


    "Erlich! Are you there!?"


    "is here"


    Erlich emerges from the darkness. As always, the eyes of a pompous, empty beard only seem to hold no emotions. Lifeless felt depressed at times that there would just be no such thing as an emotional one. And it''s not like I can''t remember the frustration that this hustler, who was supposed to have originally been evil and passed through, is listening ostensibly and faithfully to what he says.


    Erlich knows or does not know the gaze of such lifeless suspicion, he stands silently on the spot with his head respectfully drooling. Lifeless, who felt it was a waste of time to remain silent, asked the question as soon as possible.


    Erlich, do you have a report?


    "What will it be about"


    "Don''t blur. Anything else I care about besides surveillance of Alpha Reese, other than him?


    "Oh, is that petty white beast? Well, I haven''t seen it in the last few days, but where have you been?"


    Erlich replied slightly to put aside, but the attitude seemed to have been somewhat lifeless disconcerting. Erlich''s bones were crushed against the wall with or without pressing the atmosphere (deep press).


    "Guuuuuu?"


    "Don''t lick your mouth, white bone. Who are you talking to lightly about?"


    "Wow, I..."


    Since Erlich nearly said something, Lifeless let Erlich''s mouth open by weakening the output of the compressed atmosphere.


    "I am... indisputably at the servant who serves the king. From the time I first saw you, who do you think explained the situation in the world today...! Why would I do that if I wasn''t willing to serve you?"


    "Well, I don''t know about that"


    "With me... once with me, as Demon King, it also boasted of its power as a fairly powerful Demon King. I just want people to think I''m quite prepared to lay flat!


    To Erlich''s sometime more robust statement, Lifeless stopped the magical release. Erlich looked up at Lifeless as he repaired a bone with some cracks.


    "It''s a busy bone... but my men don''t need an indolent man. Sometimes you bite me, you''re my man."


    "I''m not going to bite you. I can''t beat you."


    "Well, if you can win, you''re going to bite."


    Erlich did not answer the ill-intentioned question of Lifeless.


    "... Fair enough, look for Blanche for now. Before this time, the conversation had finally come to an end. I''ve managed to wrap my clothes around them. Those of you who don''t speak a word and don''t know how to wear clothes are my men. We''ll need to continue to be clear."


    "... as you said"


    "Bring him in right away. Don''t wait a minute."


    "As you say."


    That''s all I said. Erlich disappeared. Is Lifeless used to using people to wait, just backing himself up the window around it and closing his eyes and starting to rest? It is a behavior that is inherently unnecessary to him, but it is his habit.


    Erlich, on the other hand, slammed that fist against the wall as he came to an invisible position from Lifeless. Some of the walls are missing and Erlich''s face, which should be faceless, becomes rugged.


    "That man... keep up the good work if I''m bad"


    You''re absolutely right.


    It was Doom who appeared softly from the darkness. He began to twirl and float behind Erlich as he grinned with pleasure. Erlich was not even surprised by the emergence of this child ghost, but was receptive to its existence. Doom has emerged when contacting him about something, and it is not unusual for him to appear in this stronghold.


    Although nothing bad was seen in this base, Ellich still didn''t feel good about others being easily represented in their base.


    But there can''t be such consideration in Doom. Doom spoke to Erlich at his usual rate.


    "That''s tough, and so is Erlich. Wouldn''t it be hard to take care of my poor king?


    "Oh, I''m honestly sick of it. Sometimes I even want to kill you."


    "But I can''t, so he said he''s patient."


    Erlich stared silently at Doom, but was told the facts, so he just kept quiet. Doom talks to him even more to enjoy Erlich''s reaction like that.


    "Then why are you serving such a man? You must be a kind of Necromancer, but I think it''s more fun to come to me."


    "Who will serve you? Besides, I don''t remember you referring to that man as your husband. I''m always the only one with my husband. When I first saw it, I thought I saw an ideal for that overwhelming magic."


    "My husband is the only one. Nice. That''s my favorite word, that."


    Doom was sneering as rarely impressed. And when I dance as high as I can, I come to the front of Erlich.


    "But come on, you still shouldn''t lie because lifeless is formally your husband. You let Blanche get away with it on purpose, didn''t you?


    "Until he let me out because he said he wanted to go for a walk. It''s not like I knew where it was going or I couldn''t come back."


    "That''s a terrible excuse! But do you know where Blanche is going?


    "What?"


    When Doom softly eared Blanche''s destination, I felt blue while I saw the look on Erlich''s face that shouldn''t have. As it was, Erlich ignored Doom and said, "This is not how I am!" and disappeared. Later Doom had a sneaky laugh while holding his belly.


    "Kuku. What a dumb skeleton. You''re licking wild animal instincts. Couldn''t you have imagined at all where I''d go if I let that beast go outside? I don''t know how he named the Demon King to that extent.


    Well, there might be some unexpected gear going around here. If you do well, no, if you do poorly, you might also get rid of the aurangebull prospect. I''m just fine here. I''m still in good shape. I''m not ready yet. "


    Doom laughed not to speak, but disappeared.


    Continued

 532 Avengers, Part 11 - Escort Mission ②

    The Alphilis continued to connect with the Muse escort. I had heard that the countries of the east were very peaceful, but I did manage to continue escorting them in peace with the security that would not disturb them at all as they detached from the main street.


    At the side of the road, the farmers are laughing while they are off work. Sometimes the different merchants were bound to say hello, and the travellers had many round hips. Like the Alphilis, running horses in robes is a common outfit for travellers, but only this time was the opposite remarkable thing.


    For this reason they took off the street on the way and changed direction to another road. Just as I gradually run to the unpopular, I get out a map and check the path from time to time. The days were still heavenly and the Alphilis could afford time, but they decided to use the shortest possible path to the Castle of the Marquis of Finnegan.


    "Are you going through this forest?


    "That''s right. The forest is well purified, and the horses can pass because they are well maintained. The road is relatively snug, and the yang shoots well. Not a bad choice."


    "Still, I guess it doesn''t mean there''s no wild warcraft at all. Shouldn''t we be bypassing the woods?


    "Then you''ll pass near the street a few times. It will stand out from the streets."


    "Hmm. That doesn''t really bother me."


    It was an alphilis with a reluctant face to Lare''s opinion, but Lare''s choice seemed reasonable and there seemed to be no room for theoretical opposition.


    Alphilis glimpsed Lisa, but Lisa didn''t seem to have a very good feeling about it again, and she stared back with her eyes confirming Alphilis. But there was no element to completely deny Lare''s proposal, and at the end of the day, the Alphilis and the others didn''t either.


    As Alphilis carefully scattered his companions, he proceeded to spread slightly through the woods. Because even if it''s too dense, you can''t get away well because of the trees in case they attack you. However, since the trees in the woods were tall and the trunks were thin, and the branches attached were much taller, it was a good condition not to be obstructed in their path by the little May fly branches.


    Did you just go into the woods or so? Exactly, the forest gets quite deep, but as usual, the day shoots well, and I don''t even see one of the warcraft. Lisa whistled her fingers as Alphilis tried to rethink her thoughts, wondering if she was too nervous. It is a report that sensors are aware of. Lisa pointing in the two-o ''clock direction with her hand as it is. Based on the number of fingers, the number of enemies exceeds 10. The Alphilis got off horseback riding and formed a defensive circle around the muse as they pulled out their swords.


    "Distance"


    "20 seconds to visual, 40 seconds to contact"


    "Number"


    "14 rides from two o''clock, 8 from 12 o''clock. Humans on horses because of their size. The sword is the Lord''s weapon, and some of you have a bow on your back."


    "The enemies at 2 o''clock will have Larna and Lunatica do it. Beat the enemy primarily in the front with the rest of the faces. The safety of His Highness the Muse is a top priority. Rhine and Ekla entrusted the escort of His Highness the Muse. Take the front with me and Venn."


    "" "Roger!


    As Alphilis pulled out his knife, he stood beside him not only Venn, but even Lare. To the silent offer, Alphilis smiles.


    "Do you want an escort?


    "The escort is enough for the others. It would be more certain if I were in the front and drove out my enemies."


    "I thought you hated mercenaries."


    "I don''t like it, but I don''t hate it. I don''t particularly despise you. I wish Her Majesty could protect me."


    "So you were born silent and heartless?


    "Think so."


    Such Lare''s expression remained unfathomable, and Alphilis looked at her and puffed out. Seeing such an alphilis, Lare spoke to Alphilis for the first time about anything other than work from herself.


    "It''s a funny one. There''s plenty of room for that before the fight."


    "I can''t afford it. But this suits me better than staying nervous. Besides, living like this always goes hand in hand with death. If you want to do it anyway, I want to smile all the time."


    "Right."


    Lare replied unwillingly, and his eyes had already seen their impending enemies. I just think Lare. I thought Alphilis'' face, who said he wanted to be smiling, was obviously happy that the battle was coming up. Because that look wasn''t a smile, it looked more like a girl who had a long awaited holiday.


    In the eyes of Lare and Alphilis are the men who stick in silently without even calling out. They also look like bandits at first sight, but they keep on horseback and leave the momentum to push them in. When Alphilis realized that they were unwilling to stop as they were, when he took an object like a sphere out of his nose, he gently lit the ignition line with sorcery and threw it into the enemy.


    "Lare, block your ears and turn away for a moment"


    When the men were blinded by something and the sphere, the sphere was glowing and shouting and flashing. The men were completely blinded, but it was the horses who were more surprised than that. Horses are inherently cowardly animals. Especially if we''re vulnerable to being threatened and suddenly we''re going to roar beside ourselves or something, we''ll scream and shake off the rider on the spot.


    Naturally, the shaken off men were thrown out on the spot, and the terrible ones were surprised at the underneath of the horses, or some were stepped through their heads. And when the man at the rear opened his eyes, he saw in front of him a fellow who had already been beheaded, and an Alphilis sword thrust against him.


    The female knights of the Muse looked out for the vibrant arrangements of the Alphilis, but its head of the Alphilis was slapped by Lisa''s wand.


    "Are you stupid, you big woman! If you do that, our horses will escape, too, you ampontane."


    "''Cause I thought this was the quickest"


    "How hard do you think you''ll have to collect the horses that escaped? If there are other enemies to it, isn''t it like you taught yourself its position? What if a straw and an enemy come out of there!


    "Oh, my God."


    Lisa slumps and preaches to Alphilis, who has just defeated his enemies and holds a bloody sword. In an unnerving battlefield interaction, Lare accidentally spoke to Venn, who was next door.


    "Are you guys always like, oh?


    "Well roughly. At least you''re not as elbowed as we are, Lare."


    "Right. But you''re strong. No, is that why you''re strong?


    "Come on. I don''t know them yet enough to know that much."


    Venn answered quietly, and Lare watched the exchange between Alphilis and Lisa for a while. And Rana and Lunatica showed up on the spot, too.


    "Oh, you''re done here, too"


    "Um, have you cleaned up yet?


    "No problem. Just miscellaneous fish."


    The blade was not already gripped in Renatica''s hand, but the hand was wet in blood. There also seemed to be hair between the fingers, but Alphilis tried not to think about what it meant. It wouldn''t be very pleasant, because I thought it was some kind of unprofitable thought for me.


    In it, I watched Alphilis and the others with the eyes that one muse was incredible. When Alphilis noticed her gaze, she grabbed and walked over in the direction of Muse.


    "Was it a surprise, Princess? We don''t struggle."


    "Huh? Yeah... it''s just so vivid, I''m not sure I was upset about that already being raided. Apparently, I was underestimating you, Alphilis."


    Muse apologized, so Alphilis silently thanked him and took the word. There was nothing strange about that attitude, but only the fellow Alphilis couldn''t help but feel uncomfortable with Alphilis'' attitude somewhere.


    After a slightly longer thank-you, Alphilis uttered an unexpected word.


    "Speaking of which, Your Highness, I have examined the origins of Chanto Blagne."


    "You remembered very well. So what did it come from?"


    "Yes. That liquor is about a later house that has been married to a certain fruit farmer. The young man, who was the lord of the fruit farm, fell in love with a widow. She was a servant of her own farm, but the husband was already dead. The widow was a chaste, though low-status, but finally determined to receive that courtship in the Lord''s passionate oral complaint.


    But the widow had a little daughter. As she grew up, she grew up so beautiful that she started singling out the gaze of the men in her neighborhood. The girl was very well-educated and chaste, and grew up to be a woman who was gentle with her heart and not inferior to any nobleman. Regardless, the Lord''s gaze has also become solitary "


    "... so?


    "Finally, the lord has made his daughter his own woman again. My mother was furious when she found out about it, and she tried to harm her daughter."


    "I know that far too. I just don''t know the story afterwards either. Because there were no bards in our country who told stories beyond that."


    "It goes on -"


    "Alfie, I''m sorry I''m in the middle of a conversation."


    Lisa broke in with a resolute tone. From that look, it was clear that it was an urgent matter.


    Continued

 533 Avengers, Part 12 ~ 1st ~

    "There are people approaching us at a tremendous rate. I''ll be right here."


    "Human or Warcraft?


    "He must be human. But the speed of travel is obviously not human. Just what''s this look like...?


    Lisa sighed for a moment and saw Alphilis with a very subtle look. Alphilis also has trouble with Lisa''s expression that she has never seen.


    "Lisa?"


    "Alfie, I beg your pardon... do you have any twin sisters?


    "What?"


    It was at the same time that the mouth of the Alphilis opened gently and the slaughter wrapped a strip of relief. Alphilis pulled out his sword reflexively when he closed his open mouth to a single letter. That was the same for everyone.


    And at the end of the sword they pointed at, stout figures stood.


    "What... what?


    "Is that... is that a mistake?


    "White, me?


    Who stands in front of the Alphilis and the others. That''s definitely someone in the same shape as Alphilis. It''s just not like Alphilis, she just wore a long, white piece from the top like a piece, and that hair was white as snow again. Everything was in contrast to Alphilis, who basically preferred a black outfit.


    All face to face with the white alphilis that suddenly appeared. And gradually when everyone''s gaze gathered in Alphilis, Alphilis finally spoke up.


    "You... who?


    "Mitsu... Keta"


    But I didn''t respond to that inquiry, I just heard some words in the wind like every wow. To a plundering voice, Alphilis asks again.


    "Huh? What?


    "Mitsuketazo!"


    But I wouldn''t have answered Alphilis'' query, but the white Alphilis kicked the ground and started rushing toward Alphilis. An alphilis with a sword that I don''t know why, but for a moment I wandered into the killing of the likes of my own selves, who pushed forward.


    And to the sword that Alphilis somehow offered to the front, a white Alphilis that penetrates itself. The white Alphilis was not wearing anything on his legs, and his attempts to jump on the sword with his bare feet led Alphilis to loosen his grip reflexively.


    "Ha ha!?


    That''s the other way around. Fortunately. The sword, kicked with tremendous momentum, was bounced off, and Alphilis made two spins behind him with the intention of jumping backwards to escape the shock. The servant also failed to take the passive, and when she woke up, she missed a woman just like herself.


    "Where..."


    "Up there!


    At the same time the line shouted, Alphilis looked over his head, but there the white Alphilis stood up trying to stick upside down against the tall tree. The figure is now exactly like a tremendous raptor, and I could clearly see the muscles of the limbs bulging up.


    Alphilis guessed. Now we have to defend ourselves in time. And the white alphilis kicked the tree with the growl, but she was knocked down by a black shadow that flew from side to side.


    "Luna!"


    White Alphilis, slapped down by Renatica, landed beautifully on the ground as he rotated his body. It is so light-hearted that I don''t think I have the same physique as Alphilis.


    And it was a white alphilis roaring on all fours, but at that moment the alphilis were already in shape. The line had recovered the bounced Alphilis sword, and everyone was in a circle to protect Muse again.


    "Who is that? You really don''t know about Alphilis, do you?


    "I don''t! Well, if I had a twin to live with, that might happen."


    "It doesn''t. Because that movement is so close to a wild beast, not a human. No one moves like that. Now."


    Renatica gives you her left arm and shows it to everyone. The forearm was getting red and swollen.


    "The moment we crossed, we were struck five times in a row. The result is this. Couldn''t do it all."


    "Is it broken?


    "It''s not broken. At best I still can use it because I just got a crack in my bone, but my left arm function drops by more than 30%. The power was cut off."


    Both Lisa and Alphilis were heartily aware that Lunatica would regret it too much because of the way she said it, even though Lunatica said it without expression. If you make Lunatica your opponent without being seen, it will no longer be humiliating to be hurt by them.


    But now it''s more of a problem with Renatica than that. And the way it looks. Lisa explored the muse in a tense air. Muse is perfectly self-conscious and behaves just like the head of a country, but is he in a pretty hurry in his heart, his pulse was quite fast and he was sweating. Lisa confirmed that it seemed quite unlikely that Muse had set this up, pointing her consciousness towards the white alphilis again. To find out more about it.


    "(A building that is stopped is easy to sense, but it is not easy to explore to its contents against those who live and move. Well, fulfill it. Is that white alphilis human or not? Lisa''s prediction is that she''s like the Demon King...)"


    Lisa tried to search the sensors for the contents of the white alphilis, good thing it was stopping the movement and roaring. But did the white Alphilis detect the attempt, or did it take Lisa''s sensors to stop flying behind her?


    Lisa punches her tongue.


    "Chi. What a quick reaction to you looking just like a big woman"


    "Lisa, no jokes. What are you talking about?


    "... it was a moment, but indeed that is a person. Definitely someone who looked the same as Alphilis. However, that muscle thing was so dense that I didn''t think it was very much people''s. The sensor didn''t get through to the inside because of it. It''s a monster."


    "Then you''re like the Demon King, right?


    "Or a mutant warcraft. At least the only thing that''s human is form. You shouldn''t insult me."


    I''m sure you were right about Rhine and Lisa''s interaction, but then what was the word earlier?


    "Mitsuketazo," he did say. I wasn''t really convinced by Alphilis as to why I was looking for myself, and I couldn''t concentrate on the fight.


    And even if I found out about them, I didn''t come up with that countermeasure. The White Alpha Reese is still a formidable enemy. And when the white alphilis stood over him like a carnivore, he took his arm.


    Continued

 534 Avengers, Part 13 - The Hero Kings Crisis

    That''s it, Blanche.


    "A"


    "Ah... lifeless!?


    I wasn''t aware of a single line of lifeless emergence. The emergence of Lifeless was so sudden, perhaps disappearing, that even Lisa did not realize its existence.


    "(Ku, when... Lisa wasn''t alarmed either, but she seemed so approachable, wouldn''t she be able to flatter us so that Lifeless could care less about it? There was no strategy, no vigilance)"


    "I wonder where you went by jumping out of your address, were you in this place"


    "Ugh. Hanasseh!


    Lifeless threw a pitiful glance at her as she twisted Blanche''s arm. And, of course, when I looked at Alphilis, a rare word was uttered from his mouth.


    "You seem to have caused trouble, Alphilis. Forgive me."


    "... what?


    "You should keep a good collar on your dog. Your raid is not serious to me either. Let''s just say I''m honestly sorry."


    That''s all Lifeless tries to leave the spot while dragging Blanche. The attitude seemed to underestimate the Alphilis and others, and Alphilis was angry as he felt the crisis leave. Besides, there''s no way you can miss someone who looks like you.


    "Wait, lifeless! Who is that woman?


    "This. So I told you, it''s my dog. Nothing more or less."


    "How come you look just like me? Hair color''s different though."


    "Do I know? I guess I''m too obsessed with you. [M] I hate you if I ask you. You look the same.


    "How could I not hate you so much?"


    "Ask your own chest."


    All the attention was drawn to the words that suddenly broke in. There was a new magician-style woman standing there. No, I don''t know exactly what a woman is because of her brown robe, but her voice is expensive for a man, and her back is too small for a man.


    The person approached the Alphilis as he slowly walked. Lisa ears softly at the alphilis.


    "(Alfie, be careful)"


    "(What?


    "(I had no idea how close I was. I''m sorry I''m a sensor, but it won''t make any difference that the person in the robe is a sorcerer)"


    "(Really? But I can barely feel the magic)"


    Alphilis expressed his honest feelings as he looked at Robe''s person. Sorcerer If you don''t, you somehow know the total amount of visceral magic your opponent has just confronted him. Because Lifeless has so much magic, simply confronting him equals stepping on the pressure, but he doesn''t feel magical from the person in the robe. Perhaps it was only felt by Alphilis to the same extent as ordinary people who could not use witchcraft.


    But the person''s attitude was out of order. Lifeless, I don''t know if you know that, but before the Queen of Ediods, you don''t look as humble. The person in the robe felt his talking voice tremble as he threw his gaze at Alphilis for a moment.


    "Are you Alphilis?


    "... yes."


    "Well, you..."


    The person in the robe swallowed the words when he tried to say something. And now he turned to the lifeless and made an amazing statement.


    Graham the Hero.


    "I don''t know. But wood-end flair is what I call my name so easily. Someone."


    "There is no name for the dying. No, all the more so against those who are already dead." O wretched king wandering in the present life, let his soul be returned unto nothing. "


    That''s all I said, Robe''s figure was like a fistfighter, fisting up and up. Yes, the man in the robe was trying to fight the lifeless. And to that attitude and words, Lifeless gave a blatantly offensive look.


    "What are you going to do, you mutton fish? Get to know yourself!


    Lifeless creates multiple pieces of magic around him when he throws Blanche behind him. It would be a sizable magic of power if refined with chants, but Lifeless fired them at the unwrought aim of a robe figure. A mass of magic that would be enough to blow up a human just to bump into him strikes the character of the robe.


    "Ready to Wing (Set)"


    But Robe''s people don''t panic. He started the march with his left hand gently pushed forward. And with minimal and fastest movement, he was moving forward with a swarm of magic bullets.


    Lifeless, who was easily attacked, is a little interested, but for Lifeless, Robe''s figure was not even a threat yet.


    "You know what? It''s a middle move. So how about this?


    Robe''s figures stormed silently, and Lifeless had nearly three times as many clumps of magic appearing around him as before. Still to the lifeless who could afford it, Alphilis was reaffirming his perception.


    "(What a guy. I feel even more magical than when I confronted you before. You say when you fought before, it was like you didn''t mean it? How much did he do?)"


    It didn''t matter to Alphilis or the departure of Robe''s person. Just because Lifeless would stick with him and eventually be destined to fight, Alphilis was always thinking of measures to deal with Lifeless, and also as a goal. But I felt that I had misjudged the true power of lifelessness, and the lifeless pressure in the Alphilis had increased even further.


    So it didn''t matter to Alpha Reese what happened to Robe''s character. Both Alphilis and Lifeless were totally licking about Robe''s character. That just magician flair can''t possibly make a blow to the hero king.


    So even when the person suddenly stepped in faster and suddenly stepped in front of the hero king, he didn''t even consider it a threat.


    "Well, it''s fast inside..."


    "Go away."


    The fist of Robe''s figure approached his eyes, and Lifeless had a bad feeling about it for some reason. My body should be fine with the attack, but somehow I thought I should stop that fist. Lifeless gave up his hand, which he was about to fight back shortly after the attack of Robe''s person, and offered his own hand to stop his fist. At that moment, I saw Robe''s eyes clearly.


    "(Black Eyed Woman -)"


    Looking at the burning black eyes, Lifeless changed his perception in one piece. The person in this robe is not the only one. The eyes of those who are ready. Lifeless knew in experience that there was something about these people.


    That''s why I shouldn''t have been cautious about stopping the woman''s right fist. There shouldn''t have been, but Robe''s woman''s fist broke through Lifeless''s hand and destroyed its face.


    Lifeless face as shattered as a glass finisher. Everyone who was on the spot was amazed at the results and looked incredible, both Blanche and Alphilis and Lifeless himself. Only one, the woman in the robe seemed convinced of the result.


    Lifeless swiftly returns to me with his left fist protruding further. The fist, which seemed to have flashed with a single hair, also sharpened the lifeless face and splashed more fragments. Lifeless saw a rush against an attack he might not have gotten good at.


    "Come on!"


    "You''re alarmed, hero king. Today is your day of life!


    "Ousama!"


    Countless butterflies flying from the woods stopped Blanche from trying to jump out to help the lifeless. Block vision and confine its movement around the blanche.


    "Nanicole!"


    "Hmm, apparently there''s no Ellich and Dortmund with you. This is a great opportunity."


    "Chi... what is this? Don''t play?


    The lifeless look stains me with amazement. Yes, the lifeless body was supposed to start playing automatically. That''s what happened when I confronted Alphilis, and that''s why Alphilis thought he was immortal about Lifeless. Lifeless also thought it was his immortality to be able to regenerate again.


    But that power doesn''t activate. Just as if only the woman in the robe knew about it, she advanced to launch further attacks against the lifeless.


    Seeing that figure, Lifeless hesitated for a moment to see what he should do, but he is just a warrior of hundred wars and smells. In an instant, we worked out a response.


    "Hmm, check it out"


    Lifeless created a sword out of the soil with smelting magic. The sophistication and strength of the iron sword, refined in an instant, was manifesting the advanced magic of the lifeless,


    "No use."


    The woman in the robe relentlessly unleashed her fist on the sword, destroying it head-on. to the shock that occurs in front of him. In fact Alphilis looked out again, but now Lifeless was also taking the consequences chilly.


    And he sent several consecutive attacks of women, jumping big behind him. The woman struck her tongue at the vibrancy of her appearance. Lifeless had already regained his calm and stared at the broken sword to the pattern.


    "I see. You mean, woman"


    "Have you noticed, that''s the hero king. Besides, the way it is. Sounds like it''s not just magic."


    "Naturally, who do you think I am? I''m a top 100 martial arts user, no matter what I use. You didn''t think I was supposed to fight in a situation where I couldn''t use magic?


    "I don''t think so, but I honestly just admire it. I was born with a bad attitude, I don''t care."


    "That unplanned attitude, it''s brilliant. Sounds like you deserve a name."


    "Aeruare. I don''t need to know, but if you only recognize me as the one who holds you back,"


    Aeluare stands in front of the lifeless only in an unscrupulous manner. Lifeless gradually swelled in his killing temper to see if he could hide his frustration with that attitude of Aeluare, and he seemed to be getting serious. It was at a time when lifeless magic shook the atmosphere and Aeruare tried to get out again that a land tsunami approached them.


    Continued

 535 Avengers, Part 14 ~ Second ~

    "Earth Tsunami (Earth Wave)?


    "Ho."


    Aeluare was surprised by the unexpected cross spear, and Lifeless seemed to enjoy the intrusion. Lifeless took advantage of this void to his surprise. Besides, I''m stuck with butterflies and I can''t move. Take Blanche. And Aeluare, who was preparing to storm forward, could not dodge in time, and he still released his positive fist toward the land tsunami that struck him as he swallowed himself.


    And a land tsunami that stops perfectly. Aeluare took a breath and took a step back to ascertain the Lord of sorcery.


    "Right there?


    "Dear Left"


    It was Ellich who unleashed the sorcery. When Erlich looked around at the faces of one and all, he called out to the lifeless.


    "Dear Lifeless, how are you doing? Regardless of the Alphilis and the others, this woman is here..."


    "No, retreat"


    Lifeless unexpectedly declared a light retreat. Lifeless had just one cool face on this choice that surprised everyone.


    "What? No, but"


    "I don''t mind. You don''t have to bother fighting your opponent in unfavourable situations. That''s not the point this time. I don''t care if it keeps happening and I don''t want to lose, but there seems to be an even more troublesome opponent in the woods."


    "In the woods," he said?


    Ehrlich also looks ahead of Lifeless''s gaze, but Ehrlich didn''t know what was there. It''s just that Blanche is even rampant in his lifeless arms.


    "I don''t like it! Minnanokataki, there''s a preteen!


    "No. Now be patient, Blanche. But I''ll make it for you someday."


    "No, Imasug!


    "She''s a deaf little girl."


    Lifeless put his finger on Blanche''s forehead as he seemed troublesome, cast some sorcery and invited Blanche to sleep. And then again, hold back the blanche and try to leave the spot.


    On leaving, Lifeless saw Alphilis only for a moment and left words behind.


    "Alphilis. It''s an unintentional form this time, but sooner or later we''ll be fighting again. Be strong at best until then. There''s nothing fun or fun about wearing the weak."


    "So the kid has nothing..."


    There was no time for Alphilis to listen back, and Lifeless and Blanche had disappeared. And sometime Ellich too.


    Alphilis and the others were left with a feeling that they just weren''t on the spot, but Aeluare couldn''t just disappear and stood up for the spot. She checks the tea robe that she has fallen off in the middle of the fight and tries to walk over there.


    Alphilis confirmed the appearance, and at least he had something he wanted to ask instead of lifeless, so he grabbed that shoulder and stopped Aeluare from moving.


    "Wait a minute. I want to talk to you."


    But Alphilis realised that Aeluare''s eyes, which he turned to, were unusual in color, and turned his back reflexively. Over the head of the alphilis, Aeluare''s fist cuts the sky.


    "Nah... what are you doing all of a sudden!


    "Don''t get used to each other, Alphilis. I hate you."


    Aeluare was just burning a flame of hatred in his eyes, staring at Alphilis. A small aleure, but the killing had made her body look much bigger. Cut brown hair and a neat nose make a strong impression of her.


    Alphilis just didn''t know what it meant to be a killer that could be directed solely at herself, and asked her in confusion.


    "Why... why do you hate me?


    "You are my father''s vengeance."


    Alphilis stiffens herself to the words Aeruare vomited. It was a word I was prepared to throw at myself one day, but the time had finally come. When Alphilis killed people for the first time in his life, the experience at that time came to his mind in different ways. Alphilis still remembers everything about the man in his hand.


    Someone said. When I first killed a person, I was the third most horrible person in my life. It''s the second scariest time in my life that I can''t remember who I killed sooner or later. He said the scariest part was when the family of the person he killed showed up to kill himself, when he sifted his sword to protect himself without hesitation. He found out that those caught in the circle of blood and death could not escape there for the rest of their lives.


    Alphilis wondered what he would do, but without concluding, the question had been shelved. And now the question that was shelved came down to me.


    Alphilis had listened to Aeluare in dismay. But Aeruare didn''t get along with Alphilis, he just said the facts pale.


    "I''m not complaining about you. My father fought, lost, and died on the battlefield. That''s all. Just me and my mother, left behind, have lived off the ground because of my father''s death. I couldn''t possibly give my father''s family a decent job or a post-mortem allowance for a job he couldn''t put on the table.


    My mother snowed (soot) my father''s stigma and just kept spitting it like a curse and died. When I was 12. Since then, my life has existed only to give back my father''s stigma.


    You know what I mean, Alphilis? My life won''t even begin unless I kill you. "


    Alphilis remembers the illusion that the ground on which he stands is distorted by the words of Aeruare. Lisa dared to argue with Aeluare when she kicked the Alpha Reese from behind to support it.


    "Shut up and listen. Don''t do anything you don''t want to do, you little prick. Are you the unfortunate protagonist?


    "I don''t mean to. I don''t have a taste for my own misfortune. But it''s true. My life doesn''t start unless I kill Alphilis. I''m here, and I''m just a borrower to live for revenge."


    "That''s a mistake."


    "Aeruare, don''t talk extra"


    When Lisa was about to say something more, it was a man dressed in a robe, just like Aeruare, who emerged from the woods. Unlike Aeluare, however, his robe suited him well with such expressions as pitch black, a dark man. Above all, it was impressive that the color of those eyes had darkened even deeper than the robe.


    The man''s hair was long. I don''t know the whole thing in the robe, but all I could say was that the atmosphere the man had was creepy. But it was clear that the man had the absolute power of command when he saw that Aeruare had just silently refrained from the occasion.


    Who is this man in the first place? Everyone had that question, but the answer came from the man himself, who was no other.


    Continued

 536 Avengers, Part 15 - Observers

    "It''s the first time I''ve seen you. I am the Commander of the Sorcery Church Crusade, a man named Ingville."


    "Expeditionary troops? You mean ''Plunder (Prandler)''?


    The line reacted as soon as possible. Together they raised their faces to words they could not hear. Ingville expressed a little interest in the line because he didn''t think it would react.


    "Ho. I didn''t know anyone knew about us. Have you been somewhat too flashy in recent years?"


    "There are some pretty nasty people out here again. I thought it was a rumor, but I didn''t know it was real."


    "You know these guys?


    Lisa asks Rhine. That was her proud side of the lack of information she didn''t know herself.


    "Yeah, about rumours, but a little long ago. I hear you''re sticking your neck in a lot of places as a foreman of the Magic Church for everything. Whatever the means for the purpose. In fact, it is said that the assassinations taking place in various countries are not mercenaries or assassination guilds, and that nearly half of them are even responsible for these guys"


    "It''s the first time I''ve heard you say that badly. We do belong to the Church of Magic, but we are not the kind of organization involved in national trends. Arnelia, please don''t be with the church."


    "How come the name of Arnelia Church comes up there?


    "Keep the headquarters on Arnelia Church grounds, you don''t know? That organization has been watching over the country''s depletion for a long time. It would be weirder if Arnelia wasn''t under his influence than if he wasn''t under Arnelia''s control again. In the least affected countries, Romansland, Gruzaldo, and Alexandria? Still, there ''ll be a lot of spies, not that it''s irrelevant."


    "He talks a lot. Don''t trust me."


    "I don''t hate talking. Because of the nature of the organization, we rarely have a chance to talk."


    Ingville and Rhine had bumped their gaze for a while, but Ingville eventually took it off better. Ingville seemed to care more than that.


    Ingville now turns to Alphilis and sees it all the way from the tip of its head to its feet. And once I nodded, I left a throwaway dialogue and turned my back on the spot.


    "Take care of that body"


    "What? I don''t have to tell you"


    "It would be a long way off to know what that means. I take this position, but I feel sorry for your fate. Protect the curse. If you want to survive at all. Let''s go, Eluare."


    "What..."


    But before Alphilis heard the answer, Ingville and Aeruare disappeared in their immediate metastases. The alphilis that were left behind remained caught in the inexplicable thoughts.


    "What do you mean? He said he sympathizes with fate."


    "It must be because we''re lumped together."


    "Is that my fault?


    "Because there are too many scratches"


    Lisa ruined it because of the tears, but everyone was thinking the same thing. white alphilis, and the presence of Aeluare, who pushed the lifeless back. Ingville, Prandler.


    For the first time, they realized that they might be in a great stream that they could not escape gradually.


    Ingville and Aeluare, who had completed their metastases, were beginning to prepare for the pull up. I''m not free to metastasize with them. When they made the transfer nearby, they kept Fei Long waiting there. And there were many other personnel waiting there. To the effect that Ingville moves more in tissue than in isolation. For the sake of time, I was constantly positioning the backpack.


    The world to come will be centered on organizing battles. Ingville believed it was a defeating existence before a heavy organization, such as the power of the individual. The elite that Ingville raised is Prandler. That''s why Ingville was shocked above all by the fact that just a girl wiped out his proud conquest force about a decade ago and was looking up the existence of an alphilis.


    But no matter how much I looked into it, nothing came up. Alphilis'' parents were ordinary farmers, and he doesn''t have any brothers. There are people who can be called cousins, but they were all normal people. It was only about shards, such as witchcraft.


    "That''s Alpha Reese... you''re becoming more and more strange."


    Sorcery literature can be accidental, but it is often due to lineage. Because of that theory, the Magic Church has created factions, encouraged marriages between those with witchcraft qualities, and produced so many good magicians.


    Sometimes accidental beings emerge, like witches, but they were so to speak mutations that emerged from unintentional places, overwhelmingly small in number. Cases that are difficult to solve without the use of magic that occurs in the world, warcraft conquests, etc. must not await the emergence of mutations.


    Ingville understands that magicians have created a coalition to supply magicians with stable power. Ingville was of the opinion that those who most certainly did not conform to the will of the Sorcery Church could be independent, or could be mentors, and that it was not necessary to tie them up in that direction. Either way, the bearers of superior powers that emerge accidentally can usually be discovered using astrology and the like, and no more mentors or witches will miss them. Because nature teaches us the emergence of such mutations.


    But Alphilis was different. It may be said that the emergence of Alphilis was unexpected of any nature and suddenly emerged. Thus, more than a decade ago, Ingville was troubled when he heard reports of the emergence of a girl who uses witchcraft. Because I didn''t get that report, and when I checked with the witches again, I gave them a response saying I didn''t know at least a few of the people I asked.


    Ingville sent about 10 troops as a result of the troubles. Capabilities chose diverse people, and someone stepped back alive. But they were wiped out. It was also, indeed, a first failure for Ingville, who became captain of the Expeditionary Corps at the age of 10 and then emerged as commander in just five years.


    Ingville immediately began investigating the cause. That''s also so thorough. But no matter how much he explored the cause, he finally didn''t know why Alphilis could have used such powerful sorcery. Besides, Alphilis himself had been sealed and monitored by Aldrius, and he was unable to examine her directly.


    Ingville waited for the opportunity. And Aldrius died and began surveillance of Alphilis in secret. But the alphilis did have a powerful seal, and in the end, the cause was unknown from the outside. I even thought about exposing Alphilis to coercion, but it was possible that the human being who was originally subjected to the sealing technique could have difficulty hearing the implication, and as a magician, Ingville had a contract with Aldrius. Ingville doesn''t hate any means for a purpose, but his vows as a sorcerer were absolute to him beyond being a sorcerer.


    Ingville thought. How Alphilis will unseal himself. And do you plan to keep Alphilis from dying? He had his men watching over Alphilis, while doing all sorts of work so that a request commensurate with her would come to her. It was just a complete coincidence that Alphilis met Miranda in the course of the request. Ingville was doing other assignments with his teeth biting that made it harder for Alphilis to get his hands on one after the other.


    "What a lucky daughter she is often. But when there are so many of them, let''s end their destiny. Don''t bother if you don''t, Aeruare?


    "I''m nothing. If there''s just something to kill, I want to do it with my hands."


    Aeluare answered with a faceless answer and showed it. Ingville looking at his men like that and raising the edge of his mouth.


    "What''s up? Didn''t you want to take revenge on my father, Clemmel?


    "That should be the same as you. In your glorious background, that incident is the only nearest stain. Don''t you want to do the snowflake more than I do?


    "There was a time when I thought about it."


    Ingville was back to a serious look once. Aeluare continues the conversation as he fastens his luggage to the flying dragon.


    "You think it''s different now?


    "Oh, rather the other way around. I''m glad you didn''t kill that girl then. I was growing up to be a really funny daughter. Did you see the record of the fight in Slasmund? He''s an amazing magician."


    "It doesn''t matter to me. You can''t beat me more than being a magician."


    "Sure. Even your power worked for Graham. Now some black magicians have a purpose. Besides, wouldn''t it be funnier if the power of Alphilis were completely unleashed?


    "If her powers are completely released, it won''t be out of our hands"


    "What are you talking about? Is that why you''re okay?


    To Ingville''s remarks as if he enjoyed the chaos, Ehruare stopped his preparation hand and looked at his own boss for a moment. But Ingville was in a good mood, getting ready. Words are spinning like solitary from his mouth.


    "This will make this world more enjoyable. I thought everything was boring as it is now. What is interesting, such as a world that is just stable? For a moment ahead, it''s darkness, so it''s fun to be alive. That''s what Aldrius taught me. He left me the joy of challenging the unknown. The demand to know is the origin of the sorcerer. He was more of a magician than anyone in that sense."


    Aeluare, listening to Ingville''s solitary remarks, was thinking about the task to be accomplished by himself. I need to boil more about how to tailor my lifeless. And for the first time, he was wondering how to hunt down his own vendetta.


    Continued

 537 Avengers, the 16th ~ third ~

    After one incident in the woods, the Alphilis and the others completed their mission without any problems. Muse settled safely with Finnegan and Benmel, and what a way to accompany them to Begrad as they were. As a result, the Alphilis were to complete their assignment at a separate residence in Finnegan.


    When Alphilis and the others were told by Lare that the Alliance had already paid for the reward, they left the scene without fitting the muse. As for Alphilis, I wanted to talk to Muse a little more, but I couldn''t force myself to complain that I was watching Finnegan''s separate residence become noisy with Russia, and I left a letter to convey my polite gratitude to him and tell him I was free. Rana''s demon told us that Arnelia was asking Alphilis and the others to do the following.


    The night the Alphilis and the others left, Muse called Lare to the qualities set in the Finnegan mansion as he finished preparing for his departure for Begrad. I don''t wear knight outfits, but in addition to the thick ground like Eau de Chauce despite the approaching summer, there was nothing hot and painful about the long pants that fit perfectly underneath. Muse narrowed her eyes too hot and painfully when she came in, ordering her to take off her clothes.


    "It''s very hot and painful, Lare. A little more disfigured."


    "I''m sorry, I got blood back."


    Muse replied facelessly to what Lare flatly excuses.


    "Are you sure you''ve finished already?


    "Yes, because the other guys were still keeping us waiting near here. I just finished it."


    "Hasn''t anyone seen me?


    "Of course. There were about 7 people, so I was enough on my own"


    When Lare said she was rushing, she took out some of her clothes, a sign that she had finished her opponent. When Muse confirmed it, she nostalgic again and thanked her own Lord.


    Muse is likely to be satisfied with its achievements.


    "Well done, from preparing the assassin. The only miscalculation for me was that the Alphilis were so strong that you might not win more than 20, or risk being repelled even less. I thought about 20 would be just fine, but it seemed too little for them."


    "Yes. It was also a miscalculation to have Venn over there. If he''s the only one with about 20 people, he could take them down. However, when the number of people was higher, it was not necessarily that the story would not be exposed somewhere."


    "Speaking of which, Venn and you were synchronized in cadet school. You were brilliant?


    "Yeah, let''s do that. I was out of sync. Not as talented as he is in today''s kingdom."


    "Really, that would be a waste. Either way, we can''t do the same thing anymore. We need to think of another way."


    The face of such a muse seemed somewhere fun. Besides, it was more serious than ever and seemed more lively than when it came to governance.


    Lare told me to tell you he was worried about the muse.


    "Dear Muse, I have something to say."


    "I wonder if you mean the Alphilis."


    "Yes."


    Lare replied with a hint of clarity. Lare is well aware of his own husband''s fears. There''s no way a merely graceful princess could take the lead among the nations of the east. In his service to the Muse, there are numerous who opinionated on her and disappeared from her appearance, and those who became mysteriously ill. Lare served and survived the princess young. I knew how to serve Muse. And if you talk nasty, at the same time, its fate and its end.


    Then if you kill and serve your heart, everything will be easy. To consent Lare was also meant to be well aware of Muse''s grief. Lare picks a word and plays it on the muse.


    "What are you going to do with them?


    "Right... I missed this one, but I''ll be observing them in the future. And if you get a chance... right? I have other roles as a princess."


    "Why are you so obsessed? That would be due to the..."


    "You talk a lot, Lare."


    As the tone of the muse sharpened, Lare was cold sweating at ease. But I couldn''t help but ask. Where the hell is Muse going? If Muse were to go on the path to ruin again, he had to be stopped at all costs as a minister. Lare is convinced that he is no longer the only one who can make an opinion of Muse face to face, not under Muse''s influence.


    Because Muse used magic to manipulate the Duke of Finnegan and his son Benmel and quickly kept them under brainwashing. They knew as soon as possible that Muse would use dark magic, and therefore they were avoiding Muse in remote areas, but it also caused Muse to turn his hand and call them back. In other words, the Alphilis used them to create the request when they visited the country.


    Of course, the raiders are those prepared by Muse. He hired mercenaries and assassins directly, not via the Alliance. The loyal Lare thought there was no way he could leave such a master alone.


    But Lare couldn''t see Muse''s face. The moment I saw those eyes, I was caught in the fear that I might be brainwashed. Muse voiced heavily to see through the heart of such a lare.


    "Lare, give me your face"


    "... forgive me, please"


    "Give it to me"


    Lare looked up, ready. But there was a gentle muse face besides thoughts.


    "You''re a stupid kid. My magic isn''t as convenient as watching it and brainwashing it. Besides, I am not foolish enough to rule my subordinates, who fear me but swear allegiance by witchcraft. And Finnegan and Benmel will be released again when this is over. They''re a valuable opponent to me."


    "... excuse me"


    Lare said his apologies in relief. But once the muse turned to a frivolous face, and began to speak to Lare.


    "Sure... I like the mercenary thing called Alphilis, too, after all the circumstances. So I won''t make it so bad. Trust me."


    "Yes, we imitated the past"


    "It''s okay. Because of your loyalty."


    That being said, once again Lare thanked him and tried to leave the room. But he stopped at the exit and talked to Muse all the time.


    "Oh, speaking of which, I just got a message from Alphilis."


    "What could it be?


    "They say there is a continuation of the example wine story. Because I followed the letter, he wants me to look at it later. Besides, she was unbrainwashing."


    "... yeah, right. I''ll check the letter later."


    "Excuse me."


    Lare said that, leaving the room behind. Muse gently opened the letter she had left at the table with a knife when she heard the footsteps of Lare leaving, checking the contents. There was an apology for leaving without a direct thank you in polite words, and what the bard had heard of the continuation of the wine.


    It did go through numerous conflicts there, and at the end of the day there was a story about my mother protecting my daughter. But Muse sees it. No, he burned the letter.


    "... I wonder if this kid was going to take a spiritual advantage, just because he knew everything. To that point, he looks just like him. But human emotions aren''t that simple. Even I don''t think what I''m doing is right. But still, I still can''t forget that guy... that''s why I hate you for singling him out, Alphilis!


    Don''t make anyone listen, Muse poisoned one person. The candle fire flared for a moment as it echoed the rage of the muse, but again the candle shifted back to normal, causing the shadow of the muse in the room to rise deeper.


    Continued

 538 In the Land of the Beastman, Part 1 - Current Status

    "See-ah-ah!


    There are those who encourage the training of a group of hands, along with a tempered hanging voice. It was Nia, a woman of the Cat Beast Man. What a Gora, one of the five wise men, to serve as the opponent.


    Gora is sitting on her left hand with a series of strikes that are not even in Near''s eyes. Tea is gripped on his right hand without shaking, and Gora plays a nearer opponent while scrubbing the tea. Half an hour after the handset started. Gora drinks tea, reads books, or fans herself with fans. I keep relaxing at will. I can even call it playing with a kid. That look always had a smile on his face.


    "Ho ho. Not really."


    "What!


    Nia steps in. A lined warrior should be completely stuffed in that step and unconscious with quite a blow on the palm bottom, but Nia''s fist still only sadly cut the sky to the Gora opponent.


    But Nia keeps attacking me. And as Gola glanced backwards at Nia''s left fist, which stepped a step further, Nia dropped her hips and changed her right from fist to palm bottom.


    "Haaaa..."


    "Mm!"


    But the moment Nia released her palm bottom, she bounced her palm bottom outward into Gora, who jumped in front of her, and Nia received a decopin on her forehead.


    "Chan!


    "Well, it''s dangerous."


    Gora laughs cheeky. Nia sighed as she rubbed her forehead.


    "That''s 500 pairs of hands. One bottle is grated, and your fists won''t even scratch. I don''t really feel like growing up..."


    "No, no, I''m growing. Because I''m starting to fight back. When the eagle and the first eagle paired up, the eagle drove the eagle into battle with fatigue without having to fight back. With that in mind, we have made a lot of progress. If you can climb the mountain of Pilebos, you''ve finally left the first place."


    "Huh, your temper shrivels more and more. Are you praised or are you being beaten?"


    For Nia to wipe her sweat, she gives a message to Gora, who smiles silently before leaving. The sight was so repetitive that I couldn''t count it anymore, but it was Kazas who gave that girlfriend the towel, nothing else.


    "Good day, Nia"


    "Kazas! What happened to your discussion with Dryan?


    "I''m done. But I was wondering if we could talk again at night over a drink. I hope they liked it, but all this drinking all day long doesn''t even slow me down through the literature. It''s good and bad, though there are a lot of occasions where he''s trying to be convenient."


    Kazas did the trick like you did, so Nia goes crazy and squirts. Even though they say they are all equal to none, such as an animal man who benefits his mouth equally with Dryan. When I was in Kazas, I only thought of Dryan as a troublemaker.


    Nia was honestly impressed that Kazas'' graphics were also a big deal when she got here. When Kazas first met with Dryan, his servant Nia also crushed his liver, but Dryan was always a legitimate personality, and Nia was relieved. I used to ask, what was your reputation for being the king of a hell of a thug?


    And walk alongside Kazas as Nia receives a towel.


    "You''ve been here almost six months... and the environment surrounding us has changed a lot."


    "Yeah, sure. But there''s still plenty to do."


    "I know. So am I with my personal life, but if I don''t take one from Gora first, I can''t even give Alphilis a hand. We beasts without weapons are clearly under-attacked when fighting a big demon king. My contract with Captain Amur was a year, but I may not be able to wait that long. Alphilis seems to have already created a mercenary regiment to get him active. The only way to get out of the army before your contract with Captain Amur expires is to take one from Lord Gora."


    "Me, too. As promised to Dryan, we need to fulfill our operation against the barbarians of the South. Besides, I''m now plotting to do better street maintenance while I recreate the map of Gruzaldo. In another six months, we''ll manage to take shape..."


    Kazas began to talk enthusiastically about the work he was doing. Nia knows very well that he won''t stop when this happens. Nia has no idea what to do when Kazas starts his professional story, but for now, I know Kazas is great and smart, and passionately talking about his own work, he''s cute but his eyes shine sharply, and Nia really liked to see Kazas like that.


    Nia listened to Kazas and remembered a little bit about how we got here.


    Continued

 539 In the Land of the Beastman, Part 2 - Talk with Thoughts

    In the first place, it started with a Nia boss named Amur, but Nia left Alphilis once after he came to bring Nia back to Groussard.


    But Amur did not return to Gruzard immediately, and began gathering information about the Demon King there. Nia was annoyed by such Amur, but Nia quietly accompanied him because Amur most hated being restricted in his movements by someone. And Nia also tried to read Amur''s sincerity of action patiently, knowing that Amur would never act in vain.


    Then, little by little, I could read Amur''s intentions for action. And Amur asked Nia, as he predicted the time would come.


    "What do you say, Nia? You see what I mean by my actions?


    "Yes, somehow"


    "That''s all right, talk to me"


    "You left this country on the pretext of bringing me back first, you still have respite until you return to the country. I guess we''re collecting information that we don''t know inside of Groussard right now. Because there is no human guild in Gruzaldo. The captain has assumed the role of so-called spy. Different?


    "Oh my God, Nia can grab your head now, too. Good boy, good boy."


    Amur rubbed Nia''s head against mine while using her usual Onei words, and for some reason she winked. Nia followed him as he spun his spine on Amur''s usual demeanor.


    The fact is that Amur sometimes seems to be gathering information there while asking for a human guild, and sometimes he himself went and exorcised the Demon King. Nia knew Amur was once such a delicacy as to contend for the Beast General, but once again she was impressed with his ability to fight that he could crusade the Demon King alone. In battle, Nia was almost without a curtain.


    Thus, even a month later, Nia was beginning to somehow guess whose orders Amur was moving on. Understanding that the Oracle of the Orc, which is sometimes visited by Amur, will probably be Roch''s men, he thought Amur was part of the movement. And Nia was even starting to think about why she was standing herself up in such situations.


    And it''s a Meesian liquor store. Amur was wrapped around a crease day after day at a tavern where Uld became acting manager. Of course, to gather information. The city attracts a lot of talent, a major impulse of east-west, north-south traffic. Amur seemed to be making some moves in it, but Nia didn''t get the whole thing either.


    One day, Nia was reunited with Kazas at the tavern. And it was the other one I met, though a less welcoming face for Nia. Together, he was the one who could ruin the emotion of reunion with Kazas.


    "Hey Doctor, long time no see"


    "Oh, Mr. Rhine, that''s an odd encounter."


    He looked nostalgic and hateful to Nia. For a moment, rather than knowing who Kazas was until he called his name, it certainly must have been the angry mercenary he met in the novice''s labyrinth. However, unlike before, it was well organized, and even Nia had to admit that the look of the line was a good young man. Nia is also surprised, as in change, but that doesn''t mean that the inner surface of the line changes.


    But Kazas regarded it as a line in an instant, as if he were not confused by the appearance of such a line. Or maybe they knew the face of the line, but how naturally they got into the discussion.


    "Doctor, you were still around here. I thought I was going home to Mayer."


    "It''s become interesting to travel with the Alphilis. And originally I have a habit of wandering to draw maps. After that, I longitudinally crossed the prairie, can you believe it?


    "Well, that''s lifeless. How dare you come into the northern part of the prairie and come out alive? If I were you, I''d never do it."


    "You''re sensitive to danger, the line. And the woman in the back, by the way?


    "Oh, I''m taking you on a trip. That''s why we''re traveling together."


    "Ho."


    As it was, Rhine started talking to Kazas about no other love. Amur is watching how it goes. But Rhine didn''t care how Amur was, and he never saw him at all.


    And Amur eventually slipped off his seat and vanished somewhere. The line also finished a little pile of stories after a while, or just said hello and left Kazas. There was no particular wind that cautioned Nia, but the reason for this was that Nia was the last one.


    Kazas didn''t know anything, he just seemed to enjoy reuniting with the line.


    "Hey, that''s the big shock of traffic. Even if I don''t know a lot of people, it''s about meeting someone."


    "Right..."


    "Mr. Nia? You have a face that won''t float, anything?


    Nia couldn''t help but worry about Kazas.


    "Oh, it''s nothing. It''s just..."


    "Just?"


    I was wondering why the captain was provoking that mercenary.


    "Taunt?"


    "As Kazas wouldn''t have known, Captain Amur had been provoking Rhine with killing. You found it useless, but the captain left."


    Nia explained to Kazas over a glass of milk. Kazas snapped his neck in such a way that he didn''t know more and more.


    "That would be weirder."


    "What?"


    "No, maybe Nia is a much sharper person than she thinks. There''s no way they wouldn''t notice."


    "Or maybe I was aware of it. Because Rhine never once saw the captain. Again, I ask Kazas, who was once the man''s employer, who is that man? Just cutting my hair and shaving my beard doesn''t put that kind of air together. That man, was he the one who emits the signs so sharp?


    "Come on, I don''t care about details either. It''s just that he had a reputation that he would always accomplish if he asked. That doesn''t just mean he''s getting a simple request, it means he''s very good at sorting requests. His crisis-sensing abilities were considerable. I don''t know about the fight, but I did something about it without fighting. I heard that the truly strong will triumph without fighting?


    "Hmm. You''re an incredible man."


    Nia and Kazas were twisting each other''s necks.


    Continued

 540 In the Land of the Beastman, Part 3 ~ Suggestions ~

    And behind a tavern in Wold. Even the crowded meesia doesn''t have people on the back streets so far. Sometimes a drifter flashing at work or a drunk falling down at night, but otherwise people don''t come to this place. No fool invites danger himself.


    Two people gather there. One is Amur. And the other was the line. When the belated line confirmed that Amur was there, he turned to a harsh and serious tone and spoke.


    "What do you mean, Beast Man? It''s a little booze seat joke to provoke me. Then I won''t let you do it."


    "Oh good man. It''s a big deal to realize the killing of an athlete and act like you''re not even familiar with it. How accustomed are you?


    "No strange tone. You don''t look like such a womanizer, you."


    When I saw the line laugh invincibly, Amur laughed as well.


    "I''m sorry. If you don''t keep it in this tone, you can''t keep your fierce personality down."


    "You''re familiar with it. Maybe half of it''s a hobby."


    "I''d say so. Now, let''s get down to business with this joke."


    Amur''s eyes glowed sharply.


    "I''d like to ask Alexandria''s nominee."


    "About what?


    "You can tobo. But no use, Atashi knows your real name, too. Why don''t you snitch on the face of Nights of Nights and tell me where you''re going?


    "... you''re a total wolf. So, what can I do for you?


    "That would be very helpful to talk about quickly."


    Amur slaps his hands happily. But his eyes were still sharp, and he was still shining light.


    "I need you to look into something. Do you know what happens to demon kings everywhere?


    "Oh, sort of."


    "Atashi made one hypothesis. I wonder if I can determine the laws of demon kings that occur everywhere. So I''ve got people from various institutions working with me, but I''m not having enough trouble with it. I think I''m about to grab something, but it feels like I''m running out of pawns right now."


    "You mean threaten me and pawn me?


    "There''s nothing to threaten! This is a reciprocal partnership. I''ll give you the information you have."


    "What if I told you I needed it?


    "That''s not possible. Because this is also about your country, Alexandria."


    Amur said away confidently, but the line only reacted secretly, and it moved her mind less. He shook his head sideways and indicated a willingness to deny it.


    "But it''s still none of my business. I am the one who abandoned my country. I''m not going to do that country any more."


    "Really? Then what if I were told that this incident also had something to do with the fact that Florence-Utina-Boltheiren''s death, which was also your fianc��e?


    The look on the face of the line frightens Russia at Amur''s words. Stunning came first, and a sad expression came to mind, followed by the colour of anger. The line puts its hands on the hips sword.


    "You... where did you get that?


    "When you split the identity of Atashi, Atashi is a member of Groussard''s army. It''s hard for people to think that Gruzaldo is a land of beasts and that it''s just a bunch of people who don''t get too far around their heads. Atashi fought on the southern front of Gruzaldo when he was younger, and the other barbarians taught him how to fight. In fighting their opponents, who are not very disgusting with us Beasts because of their physical abilities, I realized that it is information that shapes the war. Since then, Atashi has gathered information about a large country that can shoulder to shoulder with Groussard when he leads a southern front. Naturally Alexandria is among them.


    You''re a lot more celebrity than you think you are, aren''t you? Because he was considered to be the direct soldier of Diore and one of those who would succeed her. It doesn''t seem to be developed in countries yet, but in countries with decent intelligence, your departure is known. But I''m not sure that''s the truth. "


    "... go on"


    "And perhaps Atashi is looking into the situation at the time more than you. In your country, your companions were moving around to restore your honor, starting with Diore. If you are willing, you may be able to regain your status and honor in your country. ''Cause that diore can''t possibly take an unconsciousness. If she meant it, even if you were a bad person, you wouldn''t have been guilty.'' Cause that''s all the credit the knight has."


    "Or maybe it is. But I didn''t want it. Master Diore is just in a delicate position. I''m sorry I pulled that leg any further.


    Besides, my passion for a knight has cooled off. Even if I could return the stigma, I wouldn''t want to serve that country again. "


    "... people''s justice, their beliefs, and their essence are not so easy to change. You''d know better if you lived a little longer."


    "I hope so. So, instead of helping me return my stigma, you''re asking me to find the Demon King?


    "In a tangible way. But you should want to know the truth. You don''t have to want honor, do you? And the spark that''s tickling in Alexandria will soon involve you. I''m sure you can''t be irrelevant. You don''t want to lose something important again then, do you?


    Amur''s tone was gentle. That seemed to be telling itself rather than telling the line. But Rhine was in the mood for an unexpected opponent to scratch the depths of his heart, and he wasn''t looking for Amur.


    But the conclusion had already been reached. Whatever Rhine thought of his country, Rhine knew exactly what he couldn''t do without seeing it.


    Continued

 541 In the kingdom of the Beast Man, Part 4 - Disturbing Movement

    "... okay, I''ll take that exchange condition. But I have something to do, too. You''re gonna do it in one hassle, but still, okay?


    "Of course you do. You''re not the one who asked for it. You can contact this Wood store by sending it a special address. So you get a letter from me."


    "Okay. So, you''re gonna tell me what you know about me instead of the arrangement?


    "Don''t rush. Let''s start with the current situation in Alexandria. You don''t know the details, do you?


    With that said, Amur began to tell him what information he knew.


    "Alexandria is in a very bad mood right now."


    "You think it''s bad?


    "Yeah, right. You''re not the only one who pulled the trigger on the domestic situation."


    To Amur''s unexpected remark, Rhine faced off.


    "You think I am? How am I supposed to get involved?


    "Are you not aware that you were more important to the country than that? It''s good to be humble, but it''s stupid not to recognize yourself correctly, huh?


    Well, that''s fine, you''re just the trigger. That country caught fire in one of your cases. Originally that country was a mighty nation, but those were the generations of wise kings and benign knights and, above all, the spiritual knight Diore-Nightroad-Brigandi, who were the strongest knights on the continent with the best knights who pledged allegiance for over 200 years unchanged, and who could be mighty.


    But people who are too good are gradually neglected. That''s the best Diore can do. Not as much as anyone can win any more. That''s why she was kept away from the center. As a matter of fact, she''s already been sent as a mediator for a long time on a land where small northeastern peoples contend.


    No matter how talented you are, it''s not a good idea for a single human being to stay in power. That was the national policy advocated by Diore himself, and at first, reluctantly, Diore became the guardian of the border.


    But time has passed, and more and more people are doing whatever they want while Diore is not in the center. The fact that the border was rougher and busier than he thought made Diore unable to leave the border. Could this be a coincidence?


    "What? What do you mean!?


    Amur suppressed the nose of the line he was about to eat and shredded his temper. Rhine was not shredded by his suppressed nose, but took a step further from him by Amur''s artistry, which could easily be in his own pocket.


    But Amur doesn''t mind otherwise. I started talking further.


    "I don''t even know the details. Together, while Diore was not in the center, the central government of Alexandria began to have a rash. A country is like a big tree. No matter how powerful a country is, if its roots rot, it will end badly.


    Of course there''s no way the knights of that country can do that. They are always after the opportunity to sweep away the senators. As a starting point, we are using your deportation to disprove the unidentified ministers of the central government.


    Whenever that country develops into a civil conflict right now, it''s no surprise. The extremists trying to sweep away the ministers and rebuild the country and the moderates that the country should be gradually transformed. And I wonder if there''s such a thing as a neutral person and a crappy human faction that thinks it doesn''t matter that it only devours vested interests. This series of moves will depend on how Diore moves ahead, whether you want it or not. And maybe that diore moves today.


    Here''s the thing, all I can say about Atashi right now. I wonder if there was anything in Atashi''s words that resonated with your chest?


    The line leaned for a while but eventually looked up and saw Amur. The look on the face of the line looking at Amur was unusual to him, and he had a line of facial expressions like a boy, like he had lost a troubled place to go.


    "Is that... is that my fault?


    "You can say that, and you can''t say that. What you''re saying is just a trigger. Alexandria will have arrived sooner or later in a situation like this one.


    So even if I don''t tell you that you don''t have to take responsibility at all, I can''t tell you that much. At the end of the day, we just have to choose the option in front of us. It''s impossible to go back and choose the past options. But you don''t have a choice?


    Did the line save a little in Amur''s words, somewhat and nodded. And I took Amur''s offer.


    "... okay, you''re certainly right. I guess I just have to move on, huh?


    "Yeah, well, that''s intent. You are young, so live more positively. All you have to do is regret being an old, unrequited old man like Atashi."


    "Well said, you wouldn''t be that old. You''re telling me you''re still active?


    "Sure, if it''s Attch."


    Amur gave him a wink, so the line gave him a look that didn''t flatter him. I can''t even understand the line of servitude which direction Amur said it was in. You can say your instincts refuse.


    Rhine was caught in a strange mood and left to flee the scene. My instincts seemed to tell me that it seemed better not to be very personal.


    Of course the line never saw Amur twisting his body strangely behind such a line.


    Continued

 542 In the kingdom of the beast man, Part 5 - The kingdom of the beast man

    That''s what happened. Nia and Kazas don''t know anything about Amur interacting with Rhine, but Kazas was supposed to keep up with Nia. It was only in the beginning that Nia disagreed with Kazas'' behavior, which also seemed untouchable, but Kazas has already cleaned up his own classroom at the university and even put out a further suspension request at the end. Kazas wanderings are not what started now, and since Kazas usually publishes excellent research results after such wanderings, the University of Triade was also accepting leave requests without showing so much difficulty.


    Speaking of, Nia remembered an emotion that was neither disturbing nor disturbing in Kazas'' sudden behavior, and she ended up welcoming him in with a reluctant look but a heartfelt shout of pleasure. Needless to say, of course, Nia''s tail was moving left and right at high speeds.


    And Amur, who gathered some information, accompanied Nia and Kazas, and turned his foot toward the king''s capital of Gruzard. No matter how the kingdom of the beast man, it is relatively easy to get into the territory of Groussard. Unlike old times, some lands differ so much between the beast man and the human sphere of life. It is the middle plains that Krums manages exactly, but in the western countries the border between the beast man and man is also very vague, and skirmishes between towns over the land are still not uncommon. Some land borders were not clearly hitched, and others were such that beasts and humans lived relatively amicably.


    When Amur and the others appropriately let some officials grab the money on such an obscure border, they entered the Groussard territory with dignity, even without scrutiny at all. It is precisely the border between Gruzard and its neighboring small countries, but it was no longer the same for Amur to have returned to Gruzard.


    Is the gatekeeper on Gruzard''s side used to Amur''s traffic, or when Amur took the hood, he just saluted silently and dropped him off. Only that "do it" look proved that Amur and his gatekeepers saw neighboring small countries as easy opponents. Because, in fact, the neighboring small countries were more manipulative as they wished than they were to take them down, and as just the right buffer with other countries, they were the strategically left countries of Gruzaldo.


    One line walks through the land of Gruzaldo. It was still far from the capital of Groszard, Grand Valley, but they were no longer in a hurry to travel. First of all, on the move, Kazas could not follow Nia or Amur without a horse, but Kazas'' handling of horses in Groussard territory was very conspicuous. Riding a horse in the territory of an Orc is tantamount to informing the surrounding area that you are either extra stately or human. For this reason, the movement was tailored to the speed at which Kazas walked on his own.


    But then there''s a bad habit in Kazas. When he enters a rare land, his first, he can''t help but make a map. This time again, Kazas began making maps with great excitement, as it was an impossible land for humans from almost the east of the continent, northwest of Gruzald. Seriously Nia watched over Kazas like that, but unexpectedly Amur kept an eye on Kazas.


    "Nia, that''s funny. That kid."


    "I won''t deny it. Because you can keep people waiting so dignified. I think he''s a big guy."


    "There''s that too... I don''t know, that kid. You don''t discriminate against them."


    "That''s... maybe it is"


    Indeed, what Amur said was best. There was no example of humans and beasts becoming lovers to each other, but it was very rare. The beast man is hairy and looks reasonably human, except that his appearance resembles that of some organism, but nevertheless the tide of discrimination as "xenophobic fornication" and so forth was everywhere. It is the same not only in the human world, but also in the world of the beast man.


    But Kazas doesn''t care about that. And Amur and I quickly broke the facts. Amur seemed to be dealing with Kazas with sheer interest at first, but when he found out that Kazas'' views were out of line, he gradually began to see Kazas as a reciprocal counselor.


    Kazakh knowledge goes beyond geography alone and is very diverse in politics, economics, language, history, arithmetic, and others. That''s why he was the youngest professor at the University of Triade, but Amur really understood the story of Kazas, which many of his students could not understand. And Amur was starting to show more than he was interested in about Kazas.


    "... do you want to go with Dryan"


    "What? Did you say something?


    No, I''m talking to myself.


    Amur decided to keep the idea with Nia.


    And they reached the Grand Valley, also using the Midway Flying Dragon and others. Because Kazas became so enthusiastic about making maps that he realized that he could not find any more.


    When they got to Grand Valley, it was a stunning world for Kazas.


    "This is the Grand Valley... I heard rumors that cities like this really exist. I can''t hide my gratitude and surprise."


    "You have a calm voice for that. This is our capital. As the name suggests, it''s a city built in the valley."


    Their arrival was in a great rift that could have been made to the ground. Numerous holes were dug in the cliffs and stairs were also fitted. Inside, there are entrances that travel by rope alone, and entrances that don''t even have stairs or a place to get caught and don''t know how to get there.


    And there were three valleys in all, but the valleys were partly connected, and their connecting parts were mainly cities, and the valleys themselves seemed to be inhabited areas or other living spaces. The valley was deep, and its depth was about 200 dozens of meters, and it was also hundreds of meters wide, the largest. The walls of the valley. It seemed that there was some traffic in places where distances would fall, and there were very tall trees growing in such places, and the beasts seemed to use those trees to come and go.


    Of course, there are many residential buildings on the ground. Something like military training is taking place on the surface, which also seems to be releasing livestock. The Grand Valley was no longer a big city that Kazas had never seen before.


    "I knew it in stories and books, but this is great. What a creative creature to imagine a city like this."


    "Well, to tell the truth, I wonder if the life of the hollow barn is creeping into the skeleton. Because I''m talking about the Ancestors of the Beasts originally lived in the mountains and woods. The people who live out there are either the extra weirdos or the ones who have run out of living space and gone flat. These days, the population has grown too much, and securing a living space is the main political issue."


    Amur spoke to me as I swirled the Fei Long in the air. And in the process of unloading the flying dragon to the departure site of the flying dragon at the bottom of the valley, Kazas realized there was.


    "Geology here... that''s special"


    "Oh, you know what? You''re a scholar."


    "Of course it is. The geology here is a special metal called Armadite. Machining can be a very powerful weapon protection, but it should be quite stiff as it is. Did you process these to create a city?


    Nia answers somewhat well on behalf of Amur, as Kazas speaks as impressed.


    "That''s right. We beasts qualify to build our own homes on this shoreline as a sign of our splendid adulthood. The house digs with its own claws and fists. As Kazas knows, this wall is very stiff. And on the edge, the harder it gets down there. So the greater the house, the greater the power of the house at the bottom of the valley."


    "Well, as long as it takes, most beastmen can set up quite a few houses. It wouldn''t be great if you lived there."


    "Is that..."


    Kazas replied as impressed, but in its heart the story was not already in his ear. More than that, Kazas saw the city and realized there was one. It was something I had thought about to some extent since I heard about the existence of a city called the Grand Valley, but immediately with my eyes the question turned to certainty. It was probably a tremendous discovery, like when we saw the ruins in the prairie.


    Continued

 543 In the kingdom of the beast man, Part 6 - The royal palace where the strong gather

    Amur walked out with Kazas and the others when he unloaded the Fei Long onto the departure site, saying he was headed to the royal palace with his feet. The first Grand Valley was rare for Kazas, but it seems that Kazas'' presence was more heretical for the Beasts than that, and they were also looking at Kazas, who seemed rarely to have gotten into the king''s capital of the Beasts.


    That should be it, too. This Grand Valley, the king''s capital of Groussard, naturally has distribution routes with other countries, but all those transactions took place on the surface, and it was only to the extent of the ambassadors of each country that humans descended to the bottom of this valley. It was also a visit with a lot of escorts and surveillance after there was always a touch. It was actually the first time that a beast man had brought a man alone, like this one.


    Don''t you know that or does it matter if you do? Kazas didn''t hesitate to check on Grand Valley. I guess this city for Kazas can''t help but tickle its own intellectual curiosity. Nia was a little embarrassed, but no matter what she said, Kazas couldn''t have listened, only blushed and followed Amur.


    Eventually, Amur and the others make a big crack. This was both a protrusion and an end in the valley in front of the Grand Valley. Kazas had roughly figured it out, but he was right, this was the royal palace of Gruzard.


    The building stands out from previous buildings. Kazas later makes comparisons with other buildings, but this royal palace was called the ''Smelt Gang Palace'' and its use was clearly different from that of the royal palace in the human world. First of all, it is good that the royal palace was very beautiful. Formed with a period of high purity Armadite, this painting was a royal palace that shined in seven colors, even just by its appearance. Kazas wondered where it would shine, but surprisingly he was polishing up the armadite and reflecting it like a mirror to take in the sun''s light into the royal palace. Of course, many pine lights are also lit because the lights can''t catch up on that alone.


    But what really surprised Kazas was that so far high altitude armadites were used to make very elaborate finishes or perfectly flat walls and floors. There is no such technology of polishing in the human world.


    "Lord Amur, how did you polish up these walls, floors, or ceilings?


    "I''m not going to brush it up. I shredded it."


    "What? Sharpened?


    "Yes, with nails and fangs."


    Amur takes out his own nails and shows them. The look was both naughty and proud.


    "I told you, the stronger the power, the bigger the house you build. Naturally, the king has decided to build the strongest building. No, it''s more like the beginning of calling someone who can dig into this painting a king. Smelting Gangu means sharpening your own nails and fangs by sharpening this painting. I used to do that, too, but, you know, I dug out the pillars over there, for example."


    The pillars that Amur instructed that way were so thick that even though the thickness could be held by Daron. Kazas was flabbergasted to be able to dig out so many giant pillars.


    "Honestly... I admire you"


    "Well, now he''s young. The truth is, strength as a warrior isn''t affected by anything like this, and well, each defines strength. The nails and fangs were strong, so it felt like something was wrong. Well, I wonder if all young beasts are like that.


    The back room is even more sophisticated, by the way. From here on out, you''re usually only allowed more than a beast general, right?


    Yes, he went slightly into the place where Amur would explain. Then Kazas wanted to ask what he was going to dignify into the realm, but Amur''s walk was faster than he had time to do so.


    And where the line went further, it was certainly a place like a polished wall. It was a palace so beautifully polished that even the ground reflected its own appearance, and Kazas did not calm down the other way. Because I didn''t feel like all directions were surrounded by blades. When I saw the softening Kazas, I put in words that Amur cared about.


    "You''re restless, aren''t you? It''s more like a sharpened sword than a mirror."


    "Honestly, you''re right."


    "Captain Amur, I''ve been restless here for a long time."


    "Let''s hide what, you too."


    Nia and Kazas were surprised the other way around because Amur laughed blatantly.


    "Atashi used to make a jump, too. You want to brush your nails, fangs and their strength and stand at the top of the Beast Man. But then one day, all of a sudden, that got ridiculous. Follow the others with power, then what? That''s right.


    Atashi''s active years were the time to enter Tahei from now on. War-torn nations have become more war-torn, and bloody beasts like the Atashi have become a form to be left behind in time. Atashi wanted to perceive the tide of such a world as soon as possible and get a job that would allow him to use his own power. It''s not a bad idea to cross countries and gather information, as it is today. Most people I know still went up with their nails and fangs, but it''s bad luck to have a monster named Dryan in the same age. "


    "Still, depending on the conditions, no matter how much King Dryan is, none of them are invincible..."


    "Hey, maybe that is. If Atashi had trained and conditioned himself, he could have beaten Dryan once or so. If we did well, we might have known that Atashi was the king."


    "So why didn''t you?


    To Kazas'' honest question, Amur answered with a somewhat lonely smile.


    "No. Even if you can beat Dryan, you can''t beat Gora''s grandfather no matter how. You figured it out because you were so strong, too, for the strength of Gora''s grandfather''s monster. You''ve been working yourself out for thousands of years, Grandpa? How can you beat a monster like that with only a hundred years to live?


    No, maybe it''s possible. But Atashi doesn''t have a clear reason to want to beat Gora''s grandfather, except for his fighting instincts. To be strongest, you need not only talent and effort, but also strong will and readiness. I wasn''t ready for that, Atashi.


    Besides, if Gora''s grandfather is the strongest in the world, he''s still motivated. Sometimes I can''t believe there''s someone stronger than me. Motivation is shredded, right? There''s more to it than that. It''s no longer an exaggeration to go for a place like that. "


    "That''s true, but stronger than the legendary Five Wise Men? Who the hell is that?"


    "You''ll find out soon enough. Or maybe you''ve already had something to do with it somewhere, or you''ve heard its name."


    Amur winked, so the two Kazas and Nia looked at each other as if a decision were to be made. There emerged from the hallway across the street were three very intimidating air wrappers. One was a giant tiger beast man, one was a leopard beast man, and the other was a Puma woman beast man. Even Kazas unwittingly stiffens himself to its prestigious walk.


    And when they noticed Amur, the leopard beast man, who walked first, called out.


    Continued

 544 In the kingdom of the Beast Man, Part 7 ~ Cause ~

    "Amur, when did you get back?"


    "Just now, Roch. Vargo and Lyunka are looking good."


    "Temee, can''t you fix that spooky language? I told you not to call me" honey. "


    "I''m sorry, Vargo ''Chan''"


    Vargo seems to have been heartbroken, as Amur said, emphasizing ''Chan'' in particular. The beast man of a woman named L��nca watched their interaction like that with a very calm eye.


    "I don''t care about that, but have you finished reporting to the King?


    "From now on. You want to hear it with me?


    "I don''t want it. Anyway, there''s a lot of talk between you and the king that has nothing to do with us."


    "Sometimes the stuff I bought this time has something to do with Lyunka, huh?


    L��nca''s ears respond perfectly to Amur''s profound words.


    "... you mean Mireille? No way, did you find out where you were?


    "Not where I live, but I got an approximate idea. What do you want to hear?


    "Whatever!


    At that moment, L��nca''s forebody hair was upside down. She seemed calm, but is the passion still that of a warrior?


    Nia had thought of L��nca as a sober beast general. She was the only woman among the beast generals and a military man to be targeted for Nia as well. This is the first time I''ve seen her disturb. I felt like Nia had heard of the name Mireille as well, but I can''t remember where.


    Roch pounded that Rhunka''s shoulder and forgived her.


    "L��nca. I know how you feel, but don''t be too absurd about your voice. It''s the kind of problem you carry alone."


    "... although that''s true"


    "Then leave it around there. Vargo will be freaking out."


    "Who''s freaking out?


    Vargo barked, but before anyone could say anything, Kazas laughed dull, so Vargo blamed you.


    "Hey kid, what''s wrong?


    "This is rude. I had no idea that a famous beast general under heaven was such a gathering of pleasant people. Oh, I''m never making fun of you. It''s pure."


    "Ho? Guts are the best way to talk like that in front of us. It''s not what it looks like."


    "I can''t help but notice that I''m still wearing some protection skills, so I''m stronger than the townspeople around here."


    Kazas also disputed it only slightly in view of the appearance of the crowd and the willingness of the man, but was there still such a thing as a childish trick around letting him hold his mouth? They moved on so that Amur would slap them on the shoulder and prompt them. Anyway, Vargo looked at Kazas like that with an interesting eye.


    It is a common recognition among the beast generals that Amur''s actions were defended by the king, and that he is not to be pursued in depth about his actions. Of course Amur will take humans, but nothing will be asked. But it was certain that it drew the interest of the beast generals. Because Amur is an animal man who would never do anything to the benefit of Gruzard.


    Amur''s guide to Kazas was a large room at the time. The ceiling was also high, and the sharpened columns were detailed and literary, and Kazas realized it was a special time there. Nia tried to wait outside the room with a courtesy, but was instructed to enter the room with Amur''s intention.


    What they saw was an animal man sitting on it, about two steps down. The wool is gold. Kazas stood still when he saw the beast man, who was graceful and emitted his beauty. Amur and Nia are on their knees by the side.


    "I''m home now, my king"


    "Near the Beast, I bestow upon you the honor of worship."


    "Oh."


    In honor of the polite two, Drean gave it back to her bluffing. He was sitting on the stairs, not on the throne, and what a delay in reading.


    Continued

 545 In the kingdom of the beast man, part 8 - be the man of the king

    Kazas opened his mouth at a time when silence had passed and he wondered who would cut the fire.


    "King, what book are you reading?


    "... guess what"


    "Again impotent..."


    Amur was stunned by Dryan''s reply. Dryan hates being disturbed in reading and napping. Even in military discussions, it was he who kept all the beast generals waiting if he was reading.


    It''s a code violation for a beast man to just talk to him during such a dry read, but there''s no way Kazas could know that. Even if he didn''t buy the upset, Kazas tried to hit the book he was reading, as Dryan put it.


    The cover of the book Dryan is reading is green. The thickness was not so much. It looks oddly small because of the large dryan, but it would be a size that even humans can hold with one hand to read.


    "Give me a hint"


    "That''s good. But only one. Depends."


    "Enough. Then page 189 of that book, first words please"


    "... ''Honor''. Is that okay with you?


    "So you said it was enough, right? The book''s name is Knight of Amalfi. Is it a contemporary creation, of Fiomo''s, well, romantic novel, dark in color? The first edition just came out six months ago."


    "Well, that''s true."


    "... Huh?


    Dryan admitted Kazas'' answer was correct, but it was Nia who raised a dumb voice at that time. What does King Dreyan, also said to be a walking storm, like to read romance novels, etc. Amur was laughing beside Nia looking like she was stuck in a fox.


    "Plump... looks like we''re all mistaken for Dryan after all. This king is certainly ferocious, but at the same time, he''s a study man. His interest extends not only to the battle of tactics, but also to other matters. Especially sensitive to what''s endemic in the human world."


    "Indeed," The Knight of Amalfi "is a bestseller, and the issue of a continuous volume is scheduled for this fall along with the second edition. I was surprised it was even distributed to Gruzaldo."


    "You got it. How did you know the book was" The Knight of Amalfi "?


    "It''s a simple story. Printing is about the last 30 years. The technology is still improving, but on the contrary, the proprietary nature of the technology is remarkable. Organizations that can undertake publishing are only about two or three at best.


    Its home base is all Mayer. That''s the city where my University of Triade is located. As it is a capital of academia, it is naturally also printed material, and it is the result of nature. So Mayer has all sorts of books. It''s also the fastest way out. And I am privileged to have the opportunity to see every publication in my position as a professor. The latest books, no matter the field, I look through them all. If it''s a romance novel, it''s more of a sarcastic sarcophagus.


    Furthermore. It was about 12 years ago that the technique of colour printing displays was established. And it was about three years ago that color-printing books began to spread to the public. It is a green cover in it, and there are only about three books of that thickness. So if you listen to the letter at the beginning of some page, you can make some guesses. "


    "Hey, you. I can''t believe you remember what it says on which page."


    "I remember in the big mess, what is it?


    As Kazas said naturally, even for the big deal, Dryan turned his eyes round and looked at Amur and his face. Amur was equally surprised because he didn''t think Kazas'' memory was that good.


    When Dryan regained his mind, he started talking again.


    "It''s a big memory. I''m surprised."


    "It''s not enough to brag about otherwise. There are certainly people who can remember anything you see more."


    "Oh well. By the way, if I wanted to, I''d get most of the stuff here in Gruzaldo." Knight of Amalfi "is one of them. I''m actively sending merchants to the human world. He also organizes the Merchant Alliance of the Beast. You know what?


    Kazas shook his head vertically as Dryan inquired as he closed the novel.


    "Yeah, was it indeed the ''Phoenix Chamber of Commerce''? I''ve heard of such an organization, but I didn''t know it was at King Dreyan''s knees."


    "I''m not stupid enough to think I can do something about politics with my arms alone. If you''re a king, you''ll use a lot of wisdom. By the way, reading a book of any kind is part of it. Good soldiers read a lot of books."


    "ho, who did you ask"


    "Once upon a time, when I was wandering around the human world for a bit,"


    Dryan, uh, stood up with a gentle snort. Throwing the book on the throne as it was, it slowly headed toward the large platform in the room.


    There are map-like things spread out there. I described it as "seemingly" because its sophistication and writing are different from the maps circulated in the human world as Kazas draws them.


    When Dryan pointed to a point in the map, Amur''s eyebrows were frowned upon. Kazas will try to understand what that means. There are dozens of red dots on the map. And the black dots seemed slightly more than that. Amur opened his heavy mouth in it. It was a rare, dark tone for him.


    "... you''re up again"


    "Oh, while it increases. Of course, there is the view that we have increased our strength and increased the number of times we can confirm it, since we are administering as many as six beast generals. As natural as this..."


    "Excuse me. I can''t see the story, so could you explain it to me, too?


    As Kazas hesitated to raise his hand softly, Dryan looked at Amur like he was in trouble. I had trouble deciding whether or not I could tell you more about it and how far I should go. Dryan also thought he was an interesting guy about Kazas, but from here on out, it will also be a state secret. Dreyan wanted to think carefully about whether he could tell this little human being how much trust he had.


    But Amur''s reply just snorted slightly as it seemed really enjoyable. Sometimes I also think that it is Amur''s bad habit to prioritize his own fun over happiness, but he doesn''t make the wrong decision, so even though he hesitates to mingle inside, Drean started explaining to Kazas.


    Continued

 546 In the Land of the Beastman, Part 9 - Bold Proposals

    "These are the emergence points of the Demon King. The black dot is where the Demon King was confirmed, and the red is where the crusade was confirmed. Around now, the land is an undeveloped area called the Great Forest of the South, but the main force of our army is deployed here. Regularly crusading demons meant that the neighborhood would start to suffer damage and training recruits, but I can''t even say that.


    The beginning of the incident stems from the fact that two years ago, there was unusual damage to the legions deployed in the Great Forest. The unidentified demon came under attack, obeying the so-called dark families, such as oaks and goblins. At that time, he repelled with about a dozen damages, but he will encounter many more occasions when a new species of demons can follow other demons. We discussed them as the so-called Demon Kings, but they appear too often. Besides, there were many bizarre individuals whose shapes had never been seen before. That''s when this Amur reported on the current state of the human world. The same thing is happening in other lands. "


    "The discovery of the Demon King actually goes beyond the eastern world alone. The area inhabited by the beasts, and the area inhabited by the barbarians of the south, and the area disturbed by the small countries of the west. Even the eastern continent has confirmed its emergence. I don''t know about the isolated plateau on the other side of Pilebos, north."


    "Hmm, that''s an interesting story"


    Kazas roared. That wasn''t an irrelevant story, either, as Kazas, or, rather, because it was as much about what I wanted to talk to you about.


    Dryan continues.


    "As for us Groussardos, I thought the emergence of the Demon King itself would be fine. Recently, there has been a tense battle. I thought it would be a good training for the recruits, and the fact is the soldiers are happy with their battle-worthy enemies. But too often demon kings appear. Gradually, our army is distracted by the battle of demon kings opponents, and it is the status quo that prevents other military operations. The problem is that there are very few people in Gruzaldo who have an eye for that fact."


    "That''s the thing. After all, there are a lot of beasts who are somewhere out of their minds. You think there''s a lot of blood? No matter how many demon kings they drive, I feel that instead of decreasing their numbers, they continue to increase, and their strength is also increasing. How many people on this front, which lasts two years, are aware of the dangers that are currently sending half of the beast generals?


    The kingdoms of the Beasts are now the allies of Gruzaldo, but if there are still gaps, there are still countries that try to replace us. And no matter how strong King Dreyan is, he is one. I can''t counter a multifaceted operation.


    We have a beast general that keeps us in equilibrium with the nations, but Groussard is a country that is still difficult to navigate, even though it is a military power. It sounds good when it comes to sleeping lions. "


    "I see. I understand very well why Gruzaldo did not make an invasion of the Middle Plains on the border with Krums. There are always worrying enemies at the rear gate."


    "That''s what I''m talking about"


    Dryan said to lean against it. Apparently, even as a dryan, he''s in a hurry for the current inability to move. After all, even though he was a king, he was a beast, and his emotions were blatantly on the table.


    Kazas saw such a dryan and had a few things in mind.


    "Right... so you''ve had such an important story, what should I do?"


    "Nothing, I can''t help it. It''s not difficult to talk about, and even if you were a spy in some country, it''s impossible to use this as an opportunity to attack our country. On the east side, Krums has a lid on it, and Princess Rayfan thinks she can really be trusted. Besides, if we were able to invade, we wouldn''t be in the neighborhood, such as a nation that could confront our military forces before us.


    In addition, our country was originally rich in mineral resources, but it is not suitable for farming. How much time and effort does it take to replace it with land for ourselves when it is occupied by humans who are farming peoples? There''s no harm in coming into our country. "


    "Well, the conspiracy of the human world is going to set you up to go through needlepoints from the unexpected. I was wondering if I should stay alert.


    More than that, I''ve come up with something. "


    The eyes behind Kazas glasses gleam. Dryan looked back at the light funny.


    "Well, what did you come up with?


    "Would you like to hire me as a staff officer? Period until Nia clears the cause in this country."


    Before Dryan, Kazas made a bold suggestion.


    Continued

 547 In the kingdom of the Beast Man, Part 10 - Amur Mandate

    "What''s Kazas thinking..."


    Nia remembered a mild dizziness after a glance with Dryan. Being equally mouth-watering with Dryan in the first place was itself a cold sweat for Nia. For Nia, who grew up angry as a result of the fierce fire of Dryan and listened to the battle of the gods on the battlefield, Dryan was a respectable king, as well as a subject of fear and fear.


    Kazas took no great courtesy of such a dryan, and even brought up the suggestion that despite the first encounter he had to shake. Where does it come from?


    "Well, I don''t know what scares me, or I don''t know the world... maybe being human isn''t disastrous the other way around"


    Indeed, Kazas only had his liver balls in place. Neither the prairie nor the numerous demons were driven by fear by their opponents, but they were always calmly following the instructions of the Alphilis. I don''t have combat skills, but I''m not blunt. Nia also admits that she is always calm.


    I guess that''s why Dryan got Kazas'' suggestion too. He wanted to hear more about Kazas from now on, and Kazas accompanied Dryan to his private room. This is the first event I''ve heard of, such as Dryan inviting people into a private room. His reputation was that only his late queen could be admitted into his private room, precisely in the living quarters, and that even Dryan''s son could not be admitted after a certain age. The advent of Kazas may mean something to Dryan.


    And Nia, with Amur, was now on her way to the army headquarters. It is unusual for Amur to head to the army headquarters, but for once he too was in the army of Gruzard, and more than a certain number of identities, he had, as a matter of course, set up about one room inside the army.


    Nia was led to Amur''s office above the wall. It takes considerable motor nerves to get to that point, but it is an easy win for Nia today, who was trained on his journey with Alphilis. What a nostalgic structure we had to use a rope hanging from the ceiling along the way to get there.


    "Come on in."


    "Excuse me."


    Nia also enters Amur''s office for the first time. Although a former superior officer, Nia has never had that much contact. Because Amur was not a hundred men long, but very little within the army. Nia lamented having such an unscrupulous superior officer that he seemed to deploy to the regular army, but there were numerous deserters out of Amur''s forces, but he also had a reputation for having many to emerge, joining the army with unspeakable dissatisfaction and anticipation.


    In fact Amur was very strong, and Nia soon found out that she would lose her head again, but Nia still didn''t like Amur at the time. Therefore, I embarked on a journey using the Groussard system, but now I can understand a little bit the importance of what Amur thinks and is trying to do. And the reason that there are a large number of shepherds out there, or many of them out there.


    Amur''s private room was relatively tidy. I''m not supposed to be home much, but I don''t have much dust on that desk. It was always evidence that new documents were being placed. Amur sorts the unmade desk documents appropriately and looks through the necessary pieces. Nia slipped back to the ground and waited for the task.


    But the work was done quickly, and it was cleaned up neatly on Amur''s desk.


    "Are you done yet?


    "Yeah, you didn''t have a lot of paperwork. There''s no way I''m leaving the most important paperwork here. Most of them are regular intra-army contacts."


    "When the important communication reaches me immediately...?"


    "I know you do."


    Amur answered without changing his expression, blurring.


    "There''s some bad information on the paperwork. No matter how many soldiers in the same gruzaldo."


    "I kind of get it. That''s why you had a lot of deserters from the captain''s unit. They didn''t escape, they''re acting like you''re the only one in hiding."


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    Amur chuckled with a little joy.


    "As Nia pointed out, Atashi''s unit was engaged in the training of covert and undercover detectives. Not only that, of course, but it was also simply a place to train talented people. ''Cause there''s no other beast man who''s really interested in developing juniors. We''re all bored with who we''re stronger than, because we''re full of heads.


    So just because you were assigned to Atashi''s unit, that means Nia was, to a certain extent, wanted for the future. Do you understand? "


    "Maybe that''s true as a matter of fact, but I don''t really feel like it"


    Amur wondered if Nia had shown it humbly, but Nia seemed to be actually shrugging and getting smaller, as if it represented a lack of confidence.


    Amur honestly still questions Nia''s strength, but he appreciates her ability in general. That attitude, the strength of will, that penetrates one''s beliefs in the beast man, who is often easily flushed by the atmosphere of the field. Even cooler overall judgment. None of it was for the beasts today.


    Amur was staring, wondering if his abilities would stretch to near the General of the Beast if he did poorly. That''s why I allowed a martial arts training journey, but I never thought Nia would be thrown in the vortex of a case that rocked the continent. It was a delightful development for Nia''s growth, at the same time an undesirable development for Groussard and hence for the peace of mind of the continent.


    Mercenary Alphilis. She is still unknown to Amur, but she gave Amur the impression of something different from other humans from the first glance. Amur, a soldier, tries to solve things by Groussard standards, but I have a feeling Alphilis is going to solve this from a different perspective.


    I didn''t know that it was my men who could be the bridge, and I didn''t imagine a servant Amur. Nia needs to grow more. Yes, Amur was thinking.


    Continued

 548 In the Land of the Beastman, Part 11 - Unexpected Novelty

    "If you''d lost one of your letters, on the other hand, I''d have figured out a lot of things."


    "It''s..."


    "(Are you saying who the traitor is?


    Nia spoke to Amur by moving her mouth only aggressively. There are also those who have very sharp hearing in the Beast Man. Even a one-room conversation like this doesn''t necessarily mean it won''t be heard. Because this is not the human world, and there is no such thing as silencing by magic.


    That''s why people like Amur and others who keep secrets know what they want to say even if it''s just their lips moving. With further training as a covert, you can also have conversations just at your fingertips and how to reflect light and sound.


    Amur, a substantial head of secrecy, understands what Nia is trying to say.


    "Right. But you don''t seem like such a moron. Well, I''ll be staying in Grand Valley for a while, and I''ll take my time."


    "Really? As far as I''m concerned, I don''t care if they slow me down."


    "I shouldn''t, Nia."


    As Amur tried to stroke Nia''s head, Nia shook her hand. But Amur only came up with something interesting when he heard Nia''s objections, and he made a suggestion in Nia.


    "Nia, let''s go to the training ground for a little while"


    "Yes, I don''t mind that. What are you going to do?


    "Give it to me and I''ll see."


    Amur accompanied Nia to a training ground on the ground. As the number of beasts grew and the Grand Valley narrowed, military and other training grounds were mainly transferred to the ground. They ascend from the Grand Valley to the ground every day is routine. That is all that goes up from the Grand Valley to the ground, and if you are a child''s beast man, you will be out of breath.


    But these two soldiers went up to the ground without difficulty. Amur intended to have chosen a relatively strict route, but Nia follows without difficulty. It didn''t seem to be in vain that I was handy on the journey either.


    Amur saw how it went and came up with further training.


    "I''ll give Nia an assignment"


    "Challenges?"


    "Yes, I did say that Atashi has been in this army for a long time. But just being in Gruzaldo may not improve your strength. Again, there''s no better training than practice, and without goals, hey.


    You didn''t want to be useless when you joined the Alphilis, did you?


    "I didn''t know it was useless."


    "No, it won''t help. ''Cause could you have made a valid attack on the Demon King who fought Atashi this time?


    Nia remembers the battle with the Demon King who fought Amur. Sure, it''s a cat tribe, but regardless of interpersonal combat in Nia''s way of fighting, which focuses on blowing, not claws, and joint moves, the battle of giant beast opponents is close to impossible. Nia brushed the blow and articulation in the first place, not the nail, because in the woman''s beast man it was visible that she could not beat the man because of the sharpness of her nails. Since the size of nails is proportional to physique and muscle strength, it was the same for both humans and beasts that most of the time a woman cannot beat a man in a beast man.


    But Nia didn''t expect to fight the giant beast either. It was honest that Nia didn''t know how to fight in the battle against the Demon King. Nia shuts up when she gets poked where it hurts.


    "I''m not blaming Nia for anything. But we have to do something about it."


    "Captain, what can I do?"


    "We''re going to find that answer. I need to be able to defeat the person I''m about to introduce. Now, where''s the girl you''re looking for?"


    "Looking for who?


    "We''ll find out soon enough."


    When Amur arrived at the training ground, he was tempted to look for someone. And I caught the look of the uplifting training in one painting on the edge of my eyes.


    "Apparently, you''re in free training."


    "Is it a mess? But that''s..."


    "Yeah, maybe a one-on-five place."


    Amur and Nia''s eyes saw a sight of one beast man messing with five beasts against him. But even if we didn''t see it often, the battle was more than mutual. The dominant is one beast man.


    "Female soldier...!


    "Well, it''s a vibrant look. And apparently, there aren''t five of them."


    What Amur saw was five beasts already falling to the ground. This mess started one-on-ten. It was already a situation where five people fell and fell to the ground and remained, but five.


    It is the cat beast man who deals with the five. Leveraging the supple movement characteristic of the Cat Clan, it performs the opponent''s assault. The move was clearly a departure from that of the average soldier. And at the same time, Nia was embodying the ideal movement.


    "How stunning... I didn''t know those soldiers were in our army"


    "Well, it''s a move that makes the most of our characteristics as cats. It''s such a brilliant move that I want every cat to set an example.


    By the way, that kid hasn''t been in the army for a year. Nia came in right after she left the army, so you don''t know her. "


    "It hasn''t been a year!? You''re such an idiot!


    "Genius, that kid... If properly raised, you''ll be a beast general in a few years. Whether or not it reaches the realm of Dryan will depend on your luck."


    If Amur''s words were true, there would have been a tremendous amount of delicacy in the Gruzaldo army, one or more a decade. Nia accidentally sipped and watched the move. Sure, she''s still a physical and powerless girl who can''t get out of her misery as a girl, but she definitely captures and stuns the steeple with the void of the beasts. While Nia was watching, she fainted the Beasts without a minute.


    Amur, who sees it, speaks to the appropriate beast man nearby.


    "Hey, how many minutes has it been since the handset started?


    "It won''t be long. It''s been less than two minutes... it''s shorter than just now."


    "Earlier?"


    "Yeah, because this is my third mess"


    Amur and Nia looked at each other. The beast man was kind enough to give me a further explanation.


    "By the way, all you were fighting now is ten people long. She said you wouldn''t be a soldier."


    "I see... we''re getting stronger again in a while. You''re holding onto your father''s blood."


    "Because her father was a soldier, too?


    "Yeah. I didn''t come out that far, but it''s where Atashi''s predecessor was. If you really fought it, you might not have sucked with the Beast General. But you weren''t the one who wanted that.


    By the way, Nia, haven''t you noticed yet?


    "Yes?"


    When Nia looked strange, the beast man of the woman who had passed out the beasts all the way wiped her sweat to get herself ready and walked towards Amur. And he put his arms together before his chest, and made his gratitude as a soldier Amur.


    "Long time no see, Captain Amur"


    "You look good. Have you gotten stronger again?


    "It must be the gift of Captain Amur''s guidance."


    "You''re good. It''s very different from someone next door."


    "Gu."


    Nia accidentally got stuck in the words. Seeing how it goes, the girl''s beast man gets annoyed. Nia also saw the girl''s beast man from the front for the first time at that time, but her appearance was still young, and she did not look like she had ten warriors on her face very earlier. I don''t think I''m a soldier when I gently knit three pieces of hair that I still can''t stretch, and it drips small in front of both ears.


    And the adorable gray eyes intersect Nia. Those eyes were certainly full of strong surprises and other emotions.


    Before the hardening girl, Amur even encouraged the girl to look like she was having fun.


    "What''s going on? This will be your senior. Say hello."


    "... Ha, excuse me. My name is Yao and I am with the Gruzaldo Army. I''m still a shallow man in the army, thank you, sister."


    "Dear sister...?


    "Oh, I told you. Your sister is in the army. This is the girl, Nia."


    But Nia stood before Amur''s words, and before her sister, who was to be thanked as a soldier before her.


    Continued

 549 Hall of Return (Instead), Part 1 - Promotion

    Time in Arnelia, the holy capital, was flowing peacefully. There was a smile on the faces of the people going out, and the city was still busy today. Though the buzz did not extend to that of the central street, merchants from far away did business with us by listing their prized products. People on the road speak up, and strangers converse with each other pleasantly. Such a normal, unchangeable sight was there since Arnelia was born here again.


    The most peaceful city in the world - that was Arnelia''s public appreciation, and it was also true. Against the backdrop of the Temple Knights, one of the most powerful knights on the continent, the city, guarded by the knights in its vicinity and protected by the solid walls from which the monks and sisters of Arnelia heal, would certainly have been the safest city on the continent.


    Those who were tired of fighting more than they did during the war visited the city and accumulated strength to fly out into the outside world. Numerous talented people were also generated from Arnelia, who had Gloria, the first clean educational institution on the continent, and they were often also nobles of the nations, with Arnelia having a strong voice in the countries of the east.


    Although Arnelia''s significance as a place of refuge diminished as the world became safer, and cities such as Mayer, the academic capital, did not boast for a time, it still made no difference that Arnelia was a holy capital.


    But the slightly disturbing shadow was also sneaking up on Arnelia. Doom''s assault came to be rumored by the townspeople no matter how much information they controlled it, and it was spreading as a shapeless rumor. No one has yet realized that those who spread the rumors and incite anxiety are lurking in Arnelia. The fact that the security of the town has recently become more stringent has become known not only to the inhabitants of the city but also to the public.


    Though no one would put it in their mouth yet, little by little, but surely the anxious mind was spreading like a ripple.


    In the meantime, bright news was also brought recently. Soldiers were returning from warcraft crusades and numerous missions. They did very little damage, and the battle worked great again. The inhabitants of the city were delighted with Arnelia''s survival for the good news he delivered day after day.


    And Jake was included in the return, of course. Having successfully completed and returned from his assignment in Krums, Jake is no longer returning to his usual life. Speaking of things different from before, he was promoted to a regular Temple Knight with this war effort. However, he was still a knight apprentice called Obedient Knight.


    Jake, who was just selected as the regular Knights of the Temple, though an obedient knight, no longer does chores for the nearby Knights. He is trained as a knight in the Knights of the Temple from morning to evening. equestrianism, martial arts, mindset as a knight, and even divine sorcery. Jake''s days were fulfilling, surrounded by many friends, even in Gloria. Except for the fact that I''m still bad at academics.


    It should also be noted that today is the day for Miriazal to return. Miriazal himself was vacant Arnelia when Jake returned, so he only put up a brief report and stayed put. Miriazal told me to report directly to him again as he returned. Jake understands, of course, but he was summoned to Miriazal during the day.


    Jake was in the middle of a class in Gloria, but Jake, who is already a knight, has a higher priority on his assignment as a knight. Nevertheless, Jake was never called up during the day for his scholarly and everyday considerations, but Jake tightened his mind and turned to Miriazal to see if it was important.


    And in Miriazal''s private room, where Jake headed, Miriazal was cleaning up his paperwork without even showing the fatigue of the expedition. Jake also stopped slapping lightly again when he saw her working with fierce momentum, which he was usually supposed to complain about. And when he entered the room, he drowned his head as a knight, and waited but for the word of Miriazar.


    Continued

 550 The Hall of Return (Instead), Part 2 - The Bifurcation of Life

    "Are you here, Jake? I''m gonna take a break from work for once, Kiko."


    "Leave me alone."


    He also promptly followed Miriazal''s words and deeds. Miriazal left the room quietly with the papers that Miriazal had voted for.


    Only Jake and Miriazal were left. The harsh atmosphere engulfed them.


    "I''m sorry you''re late for your return, Jake. How was this expedition?


    "It''s hard to answer. I want you to be more specific."


    "Right. Then let''s hear Princess Rayfan''s impression."


    "Princess Rayfan."


    Jake handed over some memories from a while ago. Behind that brain comes the face of a beautiful and brilliant girl.


    "I think you''re an amazing person. Smart, and I think you have the courage. But I don''t know much about the front line."


    "Kings are usually like that. Some of them take their own swords, but I guess it''s a minority. If the king is good at handling people, that''s fine. It''s more than a luxurious wish."


    "Hmm, I don''t know about that"


    Apparently it was a story Jake didn''t quite understand, and he put his arms around it like it bothered him. Seeing him gradually return to the usual Jake, Miriazar continued to ask further questions. Jake is still a boy, no matter what you say. No matter how I became a regular temple knight, I don''t care how good this attitude is.


    "Jake. I hear you fought the Demon King this time."


    "Demon King? Oh, that handsome demon. Is that the demon king?


    "It''s a little different than the demon king I used to mean, but let''s just say it''s such a perception. How was the demon king''s impression?


    "I was scared."


    "Ho."


    Miriazar was a little interested in Jake''s thoughts. I thought it was Jake with no fear, but Miriazal changed his mind a little, apparently there was something to think of him.


    "How was I scared?


    "I can''t say it well with my mouth... I don''t know what it is. I''m not afraid of that demon king himself, but someone behind him. Through the Demon King, I felt that someone''s will seemed clear. I felt like I could see what someone behind me was thinking, not what this demon king was thinking. I''m sure that demon king reflects someone''s instructions or orders.


    Creatures think a lot, don''t they? For example, if I were you, I''d want to be strong, and if I were a dog, you''d say I''m hungry. But that demon king just wants to destroy everything around him, kill him. I felt like I was only thinking about those things. I''m sure that''s a terrible thing.


    If there''s something manipulating such a monster, even if what I think is hitting... "


    "I see, okay"


    Miriazar controlled Jake''s story along the way. Because I knew enough to want to know, and I could understand that Jake''s sensibilities were more than I imagined. And to Jake, who showed more growth than expected, Miriazal remembered with complete satisfaction inside.


    "Jake, there''s someone I want to match you with."


    "Who?"


    "He''s the one who once taught me everything. I was wondering if it would be too soon to match your decorations, but apparently not. No, maybe I''d rather see you now. If you really want to be the greatest knight on the continent."


    "... ok"


    When I heard it was the strongest on the continent, Jake''s face changed. When Miriazal sees Jake''s expression changed, he accompanies him further into the back of the Deep Green Palace. Jake recognized that there was no room there, but when Miriazal pushed one hand into the wall, part of the wall opened and a staircase to the basement appeared.


    Keeping secret corridors, basements and rooms was common sense when it came to castles and such, but Jake was rather a little ashamed of himself for not realizing the existence of that room. Lack of observation leads directly to a crisis in life as it is. Jake carefully followed Miriazal.


    The stairs were thoughtfully bright, and even after they reached the basement, it was a very open space, rather a beautiful and unharmed building to welcome guests. From that space, which was divided into several rooms as if it were a normal dwelling, emerged a man with a slightly black and long hair. The man''s clothes were black from top to bottom, and he had a sharp glance that was belligerent and at a glance.


    Jake was under pressure to blur his body when he saw the man, but he just glanced back at him with his eyes and didn''t respond.


    Did the man get intrigued when he saw Jake like that, or did he talk to him?


    "Heh... even though you feel my temper, do you dare just give it back to me with your eyes? Normally, I''d be surprised to pass out, or I''d feel like I was in danger and jump by accident. I like it when I know I can''t win, but I suppress it and dare just give it back to my eyes, kid."


    "Stop, it''s Jabby. Don''t abuse children."


    "I didn''t abuse you. I wanted to know how you would react. I wasn''t going to let you move on from here, either way, fainting or jumping. This is an exam from me."


    "That''s what I call abuse. If she''s like that, I won''t bring her in the first place."


    Miriazal glanced back at Jabbawok, barely passing beside him. Javawok looked at Jake once again wandering, but Jake ignored and passed beside him.


    I felt two other signs in the basement, but I didn''t even show up in particular. Jake proceeded to the back as he was led by Miriazal.


    Passing the hallway as it was, Jake was wrapped up in a strange sensation. I suddenly felt like I was tightening up. The air itself is clean and rather makes you feel comfortable. Yet Jake was feeling tension crawling up from under his spine. It is more nervous than Jake has ever felt before.


    I know why right away. A graceful woman with long blonde hair sat on her back in the room where Jake was put through. Everything she wraps up in, as well as herself, is intimidating. The costumes that surrounded her did also help to bring her to life, but Jake knew they were all loot. I don''t know why I found out. It''s just Jake figured out that she''s in this place beyond the chain of interminable battles, causality. That would have been a sensation that Lisa, a sensor who is super top notch but doesn''t put her basics in the middle of the fight, doesn''t know.


    Jake was overwhelmed by the woman. Someone has overwhelmed me so far, and the only time I remember a vivid impression is when Lisa picks me up everywhere. And Jake understood. He said he was now at a branch of his life.


    Jake just didn''t say a word and stood on the spot. Weirdly heavy legs, I''m sure it wasn''t my fault to feel paralyzed. That was the evidence, and Miriazal had a slightly blue-white face as well. Still, because of the elderly, Miriazal was utterly uttered.


    "Master Stelvese, I''ve brought someone you''d like to see."


    Jake is the first person to see Miriazal pay a respectful tribute. There should be none in society, such as the person with whom she bows her head, also the supreme bishop of Arnelia. Jake thought that Miriazal himself was a walking confident. Miriazal bowed his head without hesitation, and Stelvese also took it for granted.


    An unknown figure for Jake, Stervese slowly utters the word.


    Continued

 551 Hall of Return (Instead), Part 3 - Words of Determination

    "If you just want to see it, I''ll already see it. It depends on the will of the person, doesn''t it?


    "Ha, I don''t care"


    "I can''t see the story. What are you talking about?


    Jake uttered words by chance. I couldn''t stand the situation where Miriazal lowered his head. And I couldn''t stand the creepy Stervese pressure, either.


    Stelvese spoke as he looked to Jake, just staring in a straight line.


    "Answer the concubine''s question, child. I won''t tolerate it."


    Jake was listening in silence. Instinctively, he sensed that the extra word was useless.


    "Kid, what do you want in your life?


    "... to be the strongest knight"


    "For what?


    "To protect your loved ones!


    Jake''s voice was powerful. It is also the kind of voice that Stervese spoke out to undo the pressure he held. Upon hearing that reply, Stervese did not change his expression, and Miriazal gave a slightly sad look.


    Eventually, Stervese sighed one thing and spoke to Jake.


    "Boy, it''s easy to say you''re going to be the strongest. How ready will you be?"


    "I''m going to do anything to be the strongest knight on the continent. Show them to withstand any predicament or trial!


    "Fine. And don''t forget that word. I''ll try you now. Are you ready to risk your life?


    "Of course!"


    Jake said it without any hesitation. Every time I say the word "mightiest knight," I feel the power gush. Miriazal stared a little sadly at Jake like that from behind, but said nothing.


    When Stervese slowly woke himself up, he confronted Jake as he was in nature. Jake, by contrast, laid his hands on the pattern of the sword, and it is still an all-pervasive erection.


    Stelvese opened his mouth before the air between them strained properly.


    "Child, let me tell you one thing. Miriazal, once beside you, spoke of the same goal as you. He wants to be the strongest on this continent. But it didn''t come true. Even she lived a thousand years and survived numerous trials and predicaments. You know why?


    "... because you''re here."


    Jake didn''t answer consciously. But clearly, I know why. Miriazal looked up as a fitter to Jake''s answer.


    Jake goes on and on. Its mouth moves, as if it were not its own.


    "You are strong. Better than Alberto, surely more so than Miriazal. I still don''t know how strong I am, but I''m sure I am."


    "... Master Left, the concubine is strong. How strong, perhaps the most powerful creature on this continent."


    I lose the fan that Stelvese was staring at himself. Immediately after that, the pressure that had been slowly contained from her was beginning to leak out.


    "The concubine has seen many occasions when many wish for the strongest of the continents and their dreams are not suitable. Not in the case of Miriazal. But being the strongest on this continent means going beyond concubines. Are you ready for that?


    "... if you need it, I''ll do it."


    Jake''s beliefs didn''t even move in part, even as his knee laughed at the pressure of Stervese, which he was now suppressing exactly. When I saw Jake''s readiness, I meditated on Stervese''s first eye.


    "Remember that word only... then don''t let this kill you!?


    At that moment, he let go of all the killing spirit that Stelvese had suppressed. All the air blew up like a storm instantly appeared inside the stash room, and as if in a vacuum, Jake was deprived of the air he breathed into his lungs. Even Miriazal got on one knee on the spot, but Jake stood still without being slightly mobile.


    And just moments later, Stervese''s expression was calming. Jake''s still had his hand on the sword pattern, but over time he slowly loosened his hand. And when he let go of his hand from his sword, Jake fainted in a lot of sweat.


    Miriazal receives and embraces Jake, who falls and falls.


    "I don''t know how to pull it out to the end... and act knowing that it won''t fit if it does. A child of attraction. Do you feel comfortable fighting this year?"


    "Dear Stelvese, isn''t it too much to try on this occasion? If you were willing to kill me, you''d be dead in a line of people, wouldn''t you?


    "What, here. It''s a much nicer thing to do than what the kid said."


    Stervese tried to spread the fan and spoke while hiding his mouth.


    "So you think Jake has all that talent?


    "Yes. The reaction I showed when I entered the room would be proof of that. Indeed, this child is equipped with qualities that will only make him the most powerful knight on the continent. Beyond concubines, maybe. Because of that possibility, your lord would have brought a boy here, too?


    "I didn''t think that was it... but beyond you, who are true dragons, etc..."


    "True dragons and creatures. I can kill you. Anything mighty or seemingly immortal. As for the existence of this world, it shall soon perish, but it shall be decreed. No creature can escape. In that sense, any creature deserves the strongest. Just to get there, you''re gonna need all the qualities, all the readiness, all the luck.


    This child was equipped with qualities and readiness. The fact that I met her again, no, before that I met Lisa''s girl, makes this boy lucky too. After that, it was just the way to walk, but this child has decided his own path here and now - ruthlessly, I''m sure it will involve more difficulties than we can put together in one lump sum. "


    Stelvese spoke with his forehead clinging to Jake''s forehead when he passed out. I can see mercy in the trick. At the same time, my eyes were floating with pity.


    Continued

 552 The Hall of Return (Instead), Part 4 - Two Know History

    "Miriazal. Lord, how are you feeling now?


    "What do you mean?


    "It''s not about this kid walking down the same path as his ex-husband. Can you imagine what this boy''s going to end up with?


    The words of Stervese stab Miriazal in the chest. Miriazal exhaled for a little longer, dampening his agitation.


    "It''s sad indeed. It''s nothing more than a fantasy, like the strongest. No one will want to be the strongest if they know if they have to pay enough to be the strongest. Yes, if I knew anything about you."


    "But I know that once a man solidifies his resolve, there are times when no one can stop him. Once upon a time, as this self who loved people"


    "It''s pathetic. I know, and I want you to walk this dangerous path."


    "I won''t let you wash up at the same end. Now it''s not like then, I have a eagle. Not like then..."


    "What the concubine said was pity was the fact that this child was attached to the liquidation of his past. This child is not your beloved. Never make a mistake there. If you''re wrong, you''ll just have to wait for an unfortunate ending for everyone."


    "I''m fully aware of that."


    Miriazal''s eyes were colored by a firm determination. But the pursuit of Stervese was still tough.


    "Why do people go all the way harsh... some easier paths if you think only of your own raw. It''s stupid."


    "You call that stupid. People try to grasp a definite light, even from their plight. That''s why humans shine endlessly, even in short raw"


    "If you look at a lot of that too, you realize that all of that is just too blinking. I''m tired of concubines... enough of people''s sadness and joy."


    "Then why did you come down to this surface? He said he was stuck in Pilebos until he found out about Lord Notice and his wife. You should have just observed the world of men on the summit of Pilebos. Didn''t you respond to my request?


    I spoke to Stelvese as Miriazal was slightly shuddered. But Stelvese''s answer was unexpected.


    "The concubine has already lived more than six thousand years, but her emotions are still not a stone. It''s not like the grandfathers of the ancient dragons. I still care what happened to my concubine. A thousand years ago, it was just that, Miriazal, that reminded me of the emotion of loving something I''d forgotten. My last disciple of the concubine."


    "For the concubine, who has constantly observed the movement of this world using the ''Thousand Eyes'', which foresees the whole world of men, it has been felt that every event that occurs in the world of men is merely repeated as if writing a book. Events of concern are still occurring in this era.


    For one thing, Miriazal. Well, how many years are you going to live?


    "... just did you know"


    "Know what I mean? From the person who separated the blood of his concubine and gave him so much life. If you wish, you can further divide the blood of your concubine and extend her life. Let the power be more than a full season. Are you willing to take it?


    Stervese''s proposal should have sounded very bewildering. And Miriazal thought of relying on Stelvese as a way to regain his power.


    But Miriazal shook his head to the side.


    "Because of this, I refuse. I''m not a creature that could have done that. If you can go back in the past and see yourself, I''d say that when I met you in that mountain where you killed your people then and still ran away with nothing, I''d be happiest to die intact, mindless or not, hoping for revenge, etc. It is so painful to live without a real understanding of the eagle, no matter how good it is done in the world of men, and how people take care of the eagle again.


    The eagle is dead at last. I should have died that day, too, the day my dear man died. At least, I should have lived the same time. But the glitches in the world didn''t leave me alone. I am grateful in itself that there are those who still care about me, but even that kindness is no longer just painful.


    How can we leave those who still hang that life for the eagle alone? It''s not for me that the eagles fight, it''s for them. Let''s go through the road and die. "


    "Well... if your lord is a little less serious. Regardless of your surroundings, your Lord might have been a little happier."


    Miriazal listened silently to Stervese calling it smudging. Just sleeping on that knee, Jake slept peacefully without knowing the grief of those two.


    Continued

 553 Hall of Return (Instead), Part 5 - Conversation Under the Sky

    During the same period, Alphilis had returned from Begrad. Another unit of Rosetta and Tasha, which Alphilis was sending in case, did nothing as a result, but they also had results. It confirmed that the map of Kazas was indeed accurate.


    The face of a separate team, which had selected the main battlefield and confirmed the terrain according to the map of Kazas, reached the location decided on the map with little confusion. It may be difficult to understand in a world where accurate maps are drawn, but getting lost in places without streets at the time was a routine tea meal, and it was normal to fly scouts with dozens of people first when the army and others moved, waiting for their reports before moving.


    But Alphilis'' troops are hardly likely to get lost on the eastern side of the continent after that. It will also be possible to grasp the topography on the map and ambush the enemy. This will work very well for them in the future. Even if we could only confirm that fact, there was a profit that was requested by Muse this time.


    Thus Rosetta and Tasha and the others, admiring the accuracy of the map brought about by Kazas, pulled it off with exasperation despite the lack of de facto combat merit. But what they saw there was an invigorating alphilis. Alphilis was always the way he looked, but he''s not hectic at all. There was no brightness near the bottom, and no clutter, and Alphilis stared at the distance as long as he had time.


    The members worried about Alphilis talked to Larna and Lisa, but at times like this, Lisa and Larna knew that it was counterproductive when they went. Of course they know what causes Alphilis to get depressed. I guess the presence of Blanche and Aeruare, met in the middle of Muse''s request, casts a shadow on Alphilis'' mind.


    At times like this, it''s best for Miranda to revitalize Alphilis, but Miranda said she was still busy running around inside Arnelia. I came to play with the regiment only once, but it was the end of not even knowing that Alphilis was away.


    At that rate, the members were just holding hands and watching an alphilis that was not energetic. But one day, someone who cared about Alphilis spoke to her. Or everyone could have been an unexpected person.


    "Alphilis, you have a face that won''t float."


    "... a layer. What''s the matter with you?


    It was the lay who spoke to a single blurry alphilis on the rooftops of the countless feathers mercenary regiment headquarters in Heaven Run. He attended regular Lectures in Rana''s Studies (also attended by neighborhood residents, etc.) and submitted assignments early to finish. It should be noted that Elsia and Gail are not completely finished with the assignment, so they have Larna''s harsh blame bitterness (?) also took additional classes equal to


    Layers didn''t know there was an alphilis on the roof. He simply liked this place where he could feel the sky nearby. Layers are not otherwise dreamers, nor are they so cramped into life today that they overlap freedom in the sky again. But he liked the sky. Because I can feel the tininess of being myself. If he wasn''t aware of his own shortness, he would have felt himself holding a sword and being swallowed by superiority and trance when driving away his enemies.


    And Alphilis stood where it was supposed to be time for self-reflection for such a layer. Surprisingly, both Alphilis and Layer were alike, but Layer did not hesitate to speak to the depressing Alphilis. It didn''t matter what the Alphilis problem was to him. However, the very existence of Alphilis was incredible to the layers and was an object of interest.


    "I won''t do anything about it. Because I''m just here to change my mood."


    "Yeah... I don''t know if I can get in the way, if I''m here"


    "Nothing like that. I can change my mood even if someone is next door. If only I could see the sky."


    "Phew, then I''ll be here for a while. Because I''m not gonna do anything extra."


    "Yes."


    As it was, the two spent their time on the roof without conversation. And when Alphilis tried to leave the spot wondering if it was time to go back to the clerk, the lay opened his mouth.


    "Hey, can I ask you one thing?


    "... yeah, fine."


    "How can you educate us? I''m not sure why."


    "There are a few reasons, but first a healthy spirit resides in a healthy flesh. And vice versa. In addition to that argument, I think intelligence is nutritious for the spirit. Good intelligence leads to good life."


    "Huh. Anything else?


    "You can''t leave a kid in trouble with that. That''s all."


    "That''s a lie"


    Layer glanced at Alphilis. His eyes were innocent for a moment, but he had the strength to ask about Alphilis.


    Continued

 554 The Hall of Return, Part 6 - Something

    "That shouldn''t be all."


    "What makes you think that?


    "You''re not that perfect a person. There has to be something deliberate or unexpectedly cunning about it. Don''t even think about it. I don''t think it''s just good intentions to help us."


    "I''m going to be pretty good even if it looks like this. If I do raise you, I''m just wondering if you could do a fine job as part of this mercenary regiment and help me out. Plus, they want to create a mechanism for developing talent into this mercenary corps itself. That way, I think it will work in favor of the long-term operation of this regiment."


    "I see. We''re experiment number one, right?


    Alphilis slapped his neck a little on what Layer said, but nodded because he was roughly right.


    "I have a story to say, but I wonder if that''s the place."


    "Okay. If you''re gonna do that, let''s make it work. That way, I can repay you more or less."


    "You don''t have to think so hard"


    No, I''m sorry about that.


    When he heard the lay not give way to his hard work, Alphilis laughed as if he was stunned. Somewhere the layer was relieved that that smile had returned.


    That''s just where the line comes in.


    "Oh, were you here? Alfie, I need to talk to you for a second."


    "What, I told you not to call me by my nickname?


    "That''s nice. Are you still more depressed than that?


    "Leave me alone!


    The alphilis swelled, but the line was still fine.


    "Leave me alone, if you''re so depressed, this one''s annoying"


    "What is this degree! You found out I was buying grudges all over the place, didn''t you? You''re depressing me!


    "I think I''ve told you before, the slaughtered and stretched world. Then it''s a daily tea meal. The person you killed would have quite a few friends, and some parents and brothers. It is the battle to turn all of that upside down and take it away irrationally. It is true that the battle between soldiers is a trivial event, but the lives of men are heavily placed in the hands of each and every one of them. If you don''t like that, you''re going to be strong enough that no one has to kill you on the battlefield, or you''re going to make the very logic of war, like Miriazal. That Bishop Sama is sending his own Sister to the battlefield to make war victims a little less, isn''t he? How much trial and error and sacrifice do you think it took to have that much power? You don''t seem to be bothering me like this yet."


    "Don''t be so easy on me!


    "I didn''t say it easy, there are plenty of guys with the same problems. Including me."


    "What...?


    "Better than that."


    The line barely passes beside the layer and speaks wisely to be an alphilis. You get a little angry with the line like that, Alphilis did the trick of beating him up, but the line grabbed his head, and he went straight into the discussion. Seeing the glamour of the line and him speaking only on an equal footing with Alphilis, Layer realized for the first time that he had someplace to remember his sadness.


    A painting of Arnelian headquarters, the newly named ''White Tree Palace'', was a work place for Miranda. White trees were planted with bark called silahada, and the palace was white enough to illuminate the snowy scenery.


    They say there is a similar palace in the Western Olimpas, but Miranda did not refer to the landscape. I just somehow wanted to make it a palace based on white, and gold. It was strange why she thought so herself, but Miranda had a blueprint that would symbolize Arnelia.


    "I don''t know what to make of it, but... almost a white color is a bit oppressive."


    "It''s the green season now. The colour of the leaves to which the silahada is also applied is green, and in deciduous season the colour is changed. And it''s not entirely white, so, well, isn''t this a good idea?


    "I don''t think so."


    Miranda talks to Maple, who is also her own assistant. In the course of the work that was spared while sleeping, the construction and movement of the new palace took place simultaneously. It was only 10 days ago that the headquarters of the pilgrims led by Miranda had been relocated to this palace. Miranda was thinking about calling Alphilis to that inaugural ceremony, but Alphilis had left for Begrad, and it didn''t come true to meet him.


    "I haven''t had any luck lately. Too busy is still a thought."


    "Right, I''m tired of servants, too. I don''t usually have to sleep."


    "When is Maple sleeping? If you call me, I''ll be here any minute."


    "I sleep at night for once, but basically I sleep less between assignments. Otherwise, people like us who move in the shadows rarely get a good night''s sleep."


    "It''s pitiful. But I''m just gonna need you to hang out a little longer, okay? Until this case is over."


    What Miranda had at her disposal was a single report. Miranda was thinking about the importance of that report as she turned that report around.


    Continued

 555 Homeless Hall, Part 7 - Missing Investigators

    Before we do that, let''s talk a little bit about Miranda''s organisation. Miranda''s organization has already created an approximate system. Whereas Alphilis needed to create everything from scratch, Miranda assembled those who already existed to form an organization. For this reason, Miranda''s organisation was much easier than that of Alphilis.


    However, Miranda had a clear idea of what she wanted to do if she was the leader of the organization, no matter what her mouth was. More than a hundred years after assuming the mission of pilgrimage. In the meantime, I haven''t once or twice thought, "I should have" or "If this were the case, it would have worked better". The organization Miranda created was organized to be able to eliminate such a build-up of congestion.


    These attempts were, of course, pleasantly accepted by the pilgrims. They have also had similar grievances and grievances as Miranda. Miranda was a mentor with as many qualities as she could embody their ideals.


    The first thing Miranda did was grasp the power of the top members of the pilgrimage who would be his direct force. I didn''t mean to rely that much at first even as Miranda, but to know what their fighting abilities were, Miranda was starting to think it was horrible. Indeed, some of them performed as pilgrimages above themselves, and their combat abilities were so high that they could not be compared to themselves. To the point where Miranda seemed so glad they weren''t on hard means. Once again, Miranda was saddened that the action on that spot was still a bet.


    Miranda then decided to let the pilgrimage, other than those who decided it could be used at the moment, provide rear support for the main personnel. We need people who are hands and feet, including chores. They were also elected by the members of the Order who were in Arnelia, but they chose those who might be able to use them from the humans sent to the surrounding region and gathered them here at the White Tree Palace. That number is roughly a thousand. Ultimately, there would still be more, but as early personnel it was far too much.


    The first thing Miranda started with using them was gathering information about the surrounding area. First, we reviewed the entire organization, Arnelia, and we were going to blur out who was planning the rebellion against Miriazal. Even against the black magicians, if your feet don''t cling, you can''t resist. Miranda decided to solidify herself from around Arnelia first, as external countermeasures, such as the surrounding countries, including the black magicians, would be mainly worked out by Miriazal. Of course, we haven''t forgotten to get information that might be beneficial to Alphilis.


    In the process, Miranda got one report. About 10 days by horse east of Arnelia. A number of investigators went missing in a country quite close to Arnelia and also called Palio, a country adjacent to Arnelia''s property.


    I have not ordered any special investigation into the missing personnel. Miranda had just sent personnel, including small towns, villages and settlements, to find out if anything had changed recently. It was so small a town as Grind that the incident took place. In that town with a population of about 3,000, six investigators lost their way.


    Then, naturally, an even better investigator was seconded. Now I ordered him to find out more about what had happened, but the response came home dismayingly easy. The investigators I visited before said they all disappeared in a certain mansion.


    For the second time, the investigators were on the outskirts of town, initiating an investigation into the mansion. The mansion, which was originally owned by a man who was a famous man in town, remained abandoned 150 years ago. It was that it was still going to take some time to find out what had happened at the mansion, but only rumors had been told to the townspeople. The mansion is called the Hall of Return.


    And the investigators who infiltrated the mansion still didn''t return.


    Things were looked at heavily. The second investigator split the numbers and infiltrated, so those who remained in town should naturally be safe. But it turns out they disappeared from the inn again. It was the surprising townspeople who contacted Arnelia. They explained that because no one had tried to sneak into the hall for long enough, they had never really dreamed that the Arnelian humans would be missing.


    What Miranda was looking at was exactly the report on the case. A total of 14 people are gone. It was undeniably a huge loss for the new department that I had just launched. Miranda glances at the report. There was a concordance of what we found out at the moment about the "Hall of Return".


    One, the owner of the mansion is a local celebrity called Rambless. Although he did not hold the title, he held a large number of small writers and actively developed and developed around the town, gaining the trust of the residents. The Castle House, which covers an area of 120 m wide and 200 m deep and covers six floors and all seven buildings, was constructed by the residents in gratitude to him.


    Two, the Rambless clan is all dead. He was inhabited by more than 20 relatives alone, including brothers, wives and children, all of whom are dead at the same time. And dozens of the servants that he had made dwell in the mansion were likewise dead.


    Part 3, Since the death of the Rambless clan, strange rumors circulated to the mansion. There were several thieves in the mansion trying to embezzle Rambless''s belongings, but no one returned. The same was true of attempts to demolish buildings, and those responsible died one tragic death after another. And no-one gets close to that mansion right now.


    Four, only one survivor was found, a decade ago, playing hide-and-seek with six friends at that mansion, only one surviving child. The child is still alive, but she has already touched it and gets no guidelines for the conversation. Ask for an operator who can extract memories.


    Once Miranda had made that report, she instructed Maple to gather the main personnel. It''s not just a mansion. Miranda had to find out, of course, why what should normally be subject to purification has been left out for so long. I don''t even know if the townspeople themselves can be trusted.


    I had a feeling it would be Miranda''s first major project.


    Continued

 556 Hall of Return (Instead), Part 8 - Requests from Miranda

    "Alphilis, we''ve got new joiners."


    "Again? We just picked it out five days ago, didn''t we?


    "Also. There are about 10 people who want to come these days in 5 days. Aren''t you glad to scream?"


    "Gradually, it''s just screaming, though."


    As always, many people wanted to join the mercenary regiment of Alphilis and others. There were still many new joining hopes, and Alphilis and Ecla were the days to be chased by those processing. As for Ekla, he wanted himself or someone to be entrusted with the selection of personnel, but as for Alphilis, there were some indistinguishable doll disturbances the other day, and he was not in the mood to leave it to others in the absence of Renatica and Lisa. Besides, although Ekla is very competent in practice, there are still places that are young and blind. Although Ekla''s opinion is also very informative for Alphilis, he was not yet willing to give it even HR rights.


    Thus Alphilis has still chosen to join the group itself, but Alphilis was gradually becoming burdened with the sorting of prospective joiners to visit on a daily basis.


    "(I''m glad to have someone who wants to join the group. But I still don''t know how many people I can use like limbs in my abilities. I didn''t even go through the fight with this rapidly increasing number of people. Keep increasing and you''ll probably shrink your feet all at once)"


    Alphilis'' concerns actually point to the line as well, and he knows the difficulty of operating that number because it is a line that once had a thousand men. Thousands of people can be a tremendous force if operated, but control is also difficult, and if the collapse begins, they can''t be stopped. Whilst the line advised to temporarily restrict joining the group, it also felt that the level of talent to be gathered would increase and that it would be a shame to restrict it compared to the capabilities of existing members. In addition, even the smaller mercenary regiment, which had recently become more difficult to operate, had come to wish to enter.


    An offer had just been made that it would not be sneaky for Alphilis to stop such an upward airflow himself, and that Miriazal would be ready for further private land expansion for the mercenary corps. Alphilis was anxious but couldn''t stop the regiment from trying to get even bigger.


    That''s when Miranda''s men sent me a letter. The strangely strangely verbal man left the scene when he followed the letter to Alphilis with disrespect.


    "(This is a letter from Wye''s boss ~. I did give it to him, if that''s what you want)"


    He''s definitely an Arnelian monk with a long cane, but if he does, he can tell from where he''s wearing his body hiccups and ornaments that the man''s not just a one-sided monk. Probably one of the pilgrimages I listen to, but Alphilis wondered that Miranda also uses strange men. Everyone thought that someone with no mouth would be enough if it was just for use, but close to Alphilis.


    All in all, Alphilis followed Miranda''s letter and headed towards the newly built White Tree Palace. Miranda et al. impressed the building like that palace made up of white tones, alphilis, but decided to leave it unannounced around there wondering if there were many different circumstances.


    Alphilis is going to the White Tree Palace alone this time. Because that was Miranda''s hope. Alphilis then proceeds inside the palace as he is guided. This was another strange sister who acted as a guide, but I knew immediately that I was not the only one who felt intimidated from my back. And I don''t really welcome the Alpha Reese thing.


    Sister finished the role without saying a word but the least. When Alphilis was waited in front of a pure white door that reminded him of the snow scenery, he eventually heard a familiar voice from inside.


    Alfie, come in.


    "Ohhh."


    When Alphilis opened the door, it was a room full of warm colors, like Miranda. Apparently, that''s where it hits the office, and Miranda''s desk is still loaded with piles of paperwork. Alphilis laughed somewhat bitterly that the sight was similar to his recent self.


    You look good.


    "Naturally, Miranda is immortal here. Besides, you seem busy."


    "Fair enough. I''d like another body, though. But I managed to get it right."


    "That''s more than anything."


    Miranda talked about recent developments while recommending the tea she had left for Maple to Alphilis. It''s usually stupidity about each other''s work, but when these two discuss it, it''s not a strange and dark story. When they discussed something funny and strange around them, they eventually moved on to nature and why Alphilis had been called to the White Tree Palace this time.


    "So, why did you call me here?


    "Yeah, actually, I wanted to make a request."


    "Heh, finally a request from Miranda. You''re so nervous."


    "I''ll tell you what, it''s like you''re just being quiet."


    The two laughed again, but Alphilis also knows that it would be more than just a request for Miranda to discuss it alone. Alphilis was tightening his mind that he probably needed his own strength for Miranda.


    Miranda took out one dossier and showed it to Alphilis. This is an earlier report. Alphilis glanced at the report.


    "What''s this?


    "That''s what I''m asking. I need you to help me solve this case."


    "Help... I mean, you want me to be an assistant to Miranda''s men?


    "It''s quick and helpful"


    Miranda lowered her mouth and retrieved the report from Alphilis.


    "This request was made by Atashi. This will be the first big job Atashi will do as the person in charge"


    "Big job? It didn''t seem like a very difficult job in terms of content."


    "Sure. There are many dead, but not that many yet. If you think there''s a skirmish of demon kings opponents going on all over the continent, it''s insignificant. It''s an abnormal way to die, but from Arnelianism, which undertakes crusades of evil spirits and warcraft, it''s not that big of a project either.


    But there''s more to the story. Atashi immediately made the pilgrims inspect this hall. As a result, it turns out this is a kind of "castle."


    "''Castle''? Oh, that''s the top version of the junction. That means"


    "Yeah, I''m talking about some pretty powerful evil spirits, so it''s a pretty superior of Atashi''s men who sent me to look into them. He doesn''t want to go in there alone. Because it''s dangerous, we''ve only had to investigate it from outside. That''s why we''re sending more than enough people around him on this mission. I want Alfie to help me with that."


    "I don''t mind that, but... I wonder if any of my men are that good at evil spirits?


    Alphilis thought of the faces of his own men. Now the sorcerers have nearly 20, but not everyone is that high. As a magician, it was Alphilis'' view that it still did not extend to Larna.


    When that happens, will it be about Lisa and Lunatica who can use it later? In Impulse and Emerald, he was about to escape before the evil spirit.


    When Alphilis was thinking about it, Miranda slapped her hand and called in her men. It was the monk who delivered the letter to Alphilis and the Sister who guided him who came into the room where the two of them were.


    "Let me introduce you to Alfi. These two are the clerics Brandio and Ultina. Each of them is a former pilgrim, a superior human being. I''ll cover your arm. Say hello, both of you."


    "Gentlemen, Brandio is fine. Later."


    "... it''s Ultina. I need you to know me."


    Two seemingly contrasting impressions, but Alphilis also found that both were crooks. Regardless of the words and attitudes, I guess these two aren''t even on their teeth about Alphilis or anything. Besides, it didn''t seem like he was serving Miranda wholeheartedly either.


    Alphilis looking right at Miranda, but Miranda has also guessed what that gaze means, and she has agreed with Alphilis with her gaze. Miranda goes on explaining without having time for the two pilgrims to suspect that exchange.


    Continued

 557 The Hall of Return, Part 9 - Crusade Squad

    "This assignment, the proposal is Atassi, but the partition will be the supreme bishop"


    "Heh, why?


    "Brandio, are you stupid? Pilgrimage and Temple Knights jointly hit the evil spirits above the 4th. Arnelian Crusades, it will be in Article 5-7 of the Doctrine"


    "Was I? I''m always hunting for 4th place and myself, so I forgot about it ~"


    "Damn, I''m a real idiot"


    Brandio laughing naggingly and Ultina poking him with her elbow. Ignoring them, Miranda continued her words.


    "... Anyway, even tomorrow morning there will be an announcement over the supreme bishop. The expedition will be staffed even tomorrow, and the departure should be the day after tomorrow at the earliest. Ask them to prepare themselves. Atashi chooses personnel other than Brandio and Ultina to get them out of here. Is that all right?


    "Aye, as Miranda said."


    "I have no objection"


    So the two of them left the room, but Alphilis still remained on the spot for a while. And when Miranda was alone, she sighed loudly.


    "... Phew."


    "You two look like trouble."


    "Will you understand? Yeah, you''re right, they didn''t admit about the sea lions. That''s right, there can''t be some quiet guy on a pilgrimage who suddenly tells me that a sister who doesn''t get the hang of it is his boss and listens to him. So did Atashi himself."


    "Why would you let those two go on this expedition?


    "My arm will stand. Whatever your personality, you''ll get the job done. By the way, I want Lisa to talk carefully about this expedition."


    "Why?"


    "This is also the information that came in earlier, because Jake will accompany us on this expedition."


    Hearing Miranda''s words, Alphilis made his eyes squeeze.


    Jake was troubled in Gloria''s classroom. It''s not because I don''t understand arithmetic classes. Nor because I got Lisa''s kiss yesterday for the reward of being promoted to the regular Knights of the Temple. It''s not because Nellie, who''s noticed the color, asks me how great a boy Dora is, like every night.


    Jake was summoned late at night by Miriazal yesterday and was given a mandate. That was confirmed this time, the exorcism of the top evil spirits. The exorcism of evil spirits is not in itself a dislike or a disillusionment. Rather, as a new Temple Knights member, I''m about to burn to the task.


    But this time Miriazal was given a new job. That meant attaching obedient knights who obeyed themselves more than becoming regular knights. Jake is inherently more of an obedient knight and is in a position to help someone with a higher knight. But for some reason this time, Jake seemed to have been selected as the top knight. The reason was Miriazal didn''t tell me either, but that''s how I treated him anyway, so that''s why I asked him to think by tomorrow about who to put on as an obedient knight.


    This was more difficult for Jake than a math class. A submissive knight is one who takes care of himself in the first place, and Jake is not used to using people. Besides, there was no knight younger than himself, and Jake was going to use the people he''d ever called seniors as his squire. I have to say how hard it is for Jake to say that he is a hungry man. Jake had a nasty night, but it wasn''t the answer yet.


    Without ever knowing his troubles like that, the Bruns speak with dignity.


    "Hey, Jake. Let''s have some mesh."


    "... I''m not in that mood"


    "What, are you worried about this?


    Jake sighed frightened as the Bruns thumbed out as his nose swelled.


    "Then you''re a faggot. Little finger if you want to get it out."


    "Yes!? Really?


    "This is why the good guy who grew up halfway..."


    "Halfway there, what is that! This is still the countess, isn''t it?


    "Oh, I don''t need any reluctance if the guy I can take you to is like this... oh well!


    Jake clapped his hand.


    "You had that hand... there''s room for negotiation."


    "Hey, what are you talking about?


    I was surprised to see Jake as the Bruns suddenly stood up. But when Jake looked at Bruns like that, he laughed at his original evil ghost.


    The story of the Evil Spirit Crusade went on to a great deal of applause. As Miranda stared, the morning after Alphilis and Miranda discussed it, personnel were officially announced and ready by that evening. He was a few elite in narrowing down the number of people, so he organized quickly.


    The person responsible for the crusade is Rafferty. Directly chosen by Miriazar were Crudas, Miltre and Marion, who had been promoted to Templar Knights one foot ahead of Jake, Belliache and Jake. They were to accompany this expedition as a pre-graduate field training. There are no plans to engage in direct combat, but there will be more danger and tension than that.


    It was also very rare for Belliache, Rafferty''s wife, to take up and follow the mission. She is primarily tasked with escorting the Deep Green Palace and treating it close to her guests in the first place. I didn''t like it and let him go to battle, but this time he volunteered to accompany me. If I reveal my feelings, what a private reason my husband, who has recently traveled a lot, was questioned in the home and suspected of having an affair.


    And from Miranda, Brandio and Ultina. And several other pilgrimages. From Alphilis were Rana, Lisa, Renatica, Emerald and Impulse. When he heard Jake was going, Ekla turned to the occasion when Lisa approached Alphilis with an awesome sword screen and heard several shouts from the Alphilis room. He said Ekla was whining alone in the dining room that it was horrible and the door couldn''t be opened very well.


    And Emerald and Impulse are Rana''s nominations.


    "I have a few thoughts."


    That''s what Larna said to convince Alphilis. Alphilis didn''t seem as if Emerald was fit for this assignment, but he allowed the trend to ask if there was anything only Larna could figure out.


    And Jake''s nominated squire says...


    Continued

 558 The Hall of Return (Instead), Part 10 - The Rambless Clan

    "Why do I have to be your kid!


    "Well don''t say that, Bruns. Let''s get along."


    "Rascal is not too nervous. This is an official mission, so we need to keep our heads down."


    "Such a serious Master Dora is lovely too!


    There were four of them: Bruns, Rascal, Dora and Nellie, who were pointed out to Miriazal that there were too many, but Rascal was necessary given that the Bruns alone would be unwanted, and when it came to taking the two of them again, Dora, who recognized herself as a friend, had also offered to accompany her. Dora is a seemingly luxurious literary and music loving boy, but the sword arm was actually there as well. He remembered the sword as a necessary way to live, as the merchants took him from place to place.


    Gloria''s girls made a lot of noise at Dora, who could grab such a sword, but Nellie did the same again. She found out that Dora was following Jake. No, she made Miriazal admit to accompanying her on what she did. I can imagine that Nellie must be any means of not mincing, as she said she saw her way to Miriazal''s private room with Ruth. I dare say no to the fact that I don''t need to tell you the details.


    This is how Jake''s obedient knight was decided. Rafferty glanced at Miriazal before leaving, wondering if this was okay, but besides his thoughts, Miriazal had no joking face and seemed to be seriously thinking about this outing.


    "(What is the supreme bishop thinking... is there any intention in the selection of this squire as well, or is it just amusing...)"


    "Your face is dark."


    It was Belliache, his wife, who spoke softly to the troubled Rafferty. She is a good aide to him, saying what it is. Belliache, who himself had a high fighting ability, intended to serve as an assistant to her husband, both on the table and behind the battle.


    "Something bothering you?


    "Oh. I wonder where Master Miriazal''s intentions are on this expedition."


    "Right. But you should think deeply about that one. He''s not just a purely schemer, he''s someone who''s never really thought about anything, and he never tells anyone what''s at stake in it. It''s no use thinking about it. Better concentrate on the success of your mission than that."


    "I also know how sensible that is. But I don''t have a very good feeling about this mission."


    "Stop it, because I get your hunch. You scare me."


    Watching Belliache seem anxious, Rafferty rushes to fix it.


    "I''m sorry, Behce. I didn''t mean to upset you."


    "It''s too late. I got very anxious."


    "How can I forgive you?


    "If you could just kiss me here and now"


    "That''s how cheap you are."


    "... Cohon"


    Aristotle, who accompanies him this time as Rafferty''s deputy, coughed up. That would be true, too, because I''m in the middle of a pre-departure censor right now. The accustomed ones had white eyes and the first watched with curiosity this couple, who began to snuggle dignified in front of them all. It was actually my men who were disturbed by the commander exchanging words of love without leaving it in such a situation.


    "Is this it?"


    "Yes, you''re right"


    The next day, the crusaders had already reached the hall they intended. Travel using Fei Long. It was a way to travel because it was a small unit.


    When Rafferty forcibly collected several of the town''s chiefs, he let them guide him to the hall of destination. The people of the town hated it, but they couldn''t have taken it without Arnelia''s levy. Because being able to raise sisters, medical facilities, rations, etc. being seconded from Arnelia will be a dead and alive issue for the town.


    The mayor reluctantly followed Arnelia''s instructions. But when I saw the hall again, regret swirled in my heart. Tell the townsfolk from an early age not to come near this hall, and you were one of them. It was an implicit understanding that no one would make a scene, even if those who approached this hall in town showed up missing.


    With him on his ass like that, Rafferty does the assignment pale. There was no longer a loose atmosphere anywhere before we left.


    "Start checking around to see if it''s the same as the exterior of the building in the report. At the same time, find a way in."


    "Ha."


    "Lord Lisa asks for sensors to detect. Find out if there are any traps around the hall, Lord Rana."


    "There aren''t many Wyra. Sorry."


    "As it stands, we''re waiting. After entering the juncture, make it free to move. That would be more convenient for each other, wouldn''t it?


    "Don''t you understand? So yeah."


    Brandio gave a convincing look and began to lie down on the spot. In contrast, Ultina carefully begins to explore the perimeter of the mansion. And where each of them began their own work, Rafferty heard from the mayor again.


    "Well, mayor. I thought I heard from you earlier, but did you find any further details about this mansion?


    "Yes. Here."


    The mayor took out an old book. The book was too old and had already been torn where there was paper. It was also difficult to read where it seemed that those who described it were not very good at writing either.


    "... I don''t know, I''m starting to feel like I''m looking at old documents. Can you sum it up for me?"


    "Yes. We didn''t figure it all out either..."


    To sum up the story of the mayor, this is the case. The owner of the museum was definitely a celebrity named Rambless. He had a large family, and he cared for everyone as a family, including even servants. They said there were a total of 73.


    Lambres'' family was a treasure trove of truly rich talent. Cooks dismantling pigs with one knife, artistic gardeners digging sculptures out of garden trees, butlers taking on the repair of household belongings in one hand, etc. And Rambless himself was a stranger, and he seemed to love remodeling the mansion like a maze.


    Rambless, who was such a local celebrity and personable man, but all the inhabitants of the mansion were famous as changers. But the visitors to their mansion were constant, and every night at the mansion of Rambres, the townsmen were invited to dinner.


    But someday, one or two missing people began to come out of town. The reality was that it was not uncommon for many young people to travel in search of new heavens and earth in this countryside, where demons would travel. But the missing person is determined to be a young man, and one day the town vigilante will be determined to move. It was of Troo and Chuka, who were also reputable and close lovers in town, that the man Troo disappeared. They had promised a wedding a month later.


    Chuka, who lost her lover, appealed to Town Hall as she went semi-frequent. At any rate, he wants me to look for a lover who''s gone. The townspeople said they must have been attacked by demons or something, but Chuka didn''t give up. That Troo, so cautious and knowledgeable of the neighboring woods as a monster, could not have taken an unconsciousness to the demons. Plus, it was three years ago that a sweep operation was conducted around the area by Arnelia, and he said there couldn''t be more demons in such a short period of time. The Town Hall made sure Chuka''s thoughts pushed him halfway through and began searching for the trout who was gone.


    The village chief said that was all that was stated.


    "What''s that? Doesn''t it matter at all?


    "No. It''s only spoken from here. Please, I don''t need to say anything else. If you don''t blame us for this, let me tell you something."


    "... it''s not just that, the way you put it. Fine, I can''t pursue it with my responsibility. But I have a duty to report it, but I swear to God, I will keep it only in my bosom and in the bosom of the Supreme Church."


    "That''s fine. Bye."


    The mayor moves a little further away with Rafferty. From the mouth of the mayor, startling facts began to be told.


    Continued

 559 Hall of Return (Instead), Part 11 - Front Break

    "The Rambless family, in fact, had 74 people. Lambres himself is unaware of its existence, the 74th son."


    "Kiko, what do you mean?


    "It''s on the left. Because he didn''t want to divulge the presence of his son to the outside world, Rambless remodeled the mansion and prevented him from going outside. We heard from the Mayor that he was the real son of Rambless."


    "You mean you locked your own child in a hall? For what?


    "That''s as far as I''m concerned... but I hear that the color of the hair of the child was born black, as if it were a reminder of the darkness."


    The mayor just said it was time to talk. From time to time he seemed frightened by the wind. The sky is dark for the rainy season, and starving may also be affecting it.


    "It is true that dark hair is also a sign of misfortune on this continent. But is that the only way to remodel the museum?


    "We don''t know that. Anyway, Rambless was afraid of his son and sealed it deep inside the hall. But no matter how horrible, the child is still a child. It must have been cute for Rambless. He seemed to try to take them out little by little and let them get used to the sunny world.


    Still, were the pricks... as the pricks grew, shall we call the animals their, their abuse? It started to hit hard anyway. From the little bird at first. Eventually the dog, the horse and its subjects will grow... "


    "... did you get to people"


    To Rafferty''s words, the mayor nodded slowly. The look was as if he was reluctant to snort.


    Rafferty against is calm. Having wandered through numerous training grounds as a temple knight, he is naturally also familiar with Arnelia''s dark history. There are a number of atrocious events and incidents that are endless in human language. It''s not uncommon to just kill people.


    But it''s such a Rafferty that the next question may have come to my mouth. Besides, I could see why this little town had hidden the truth about the incident and why the mayor was scared.


    "So, mayor. What was the way the Troo was killed?


    "... he wasn''t killed,"


    "What?"


    "Yes... I hear he had his whole body squeezed so strangely that he wasn''t killed. He told me that he was dividing his precious organs, blood vessels, fu, fu..."


    That''s it. The mayor held his mouth down with his hands. he says. The mayor of this town needs to be someone who understands the horror, someone who can remember. He said it was a horrible thing to say, so he always remembers it. The scream of the mayor who saw Troo, and the sad scream of Troo himself. And a scream like Chuka''s mind touched. Lafferty was taught that for the first time the head of this town would serve by passing on all of them.


    Rafferty didn''t dare ask ahead. I no longer grasped the identity of the evil spirit. Rambless son, I guess that''s who the evil spirit is. And the evil spirits are probably standing this whole mansion as their own ''castle''. This vast hall, which would also be a labyrinth, not to mention a glimmer of breakthrough, Rafferty had altered his perception that it was likely to be a more difficult task than expected.


    And those who were exploring the area all the way pulled up and began reporting to Rafferty.


    "Report! I don''t see how there are no demons around, nor do I feel popular with the hall. There seemed to be no organism, at least as far as I could see."


    "There doesn''t seem to be any physical protection in the hall. There were also no signs of special junctions around the mansion. But in some way, the mansion seems to be protected by the junction. It''s not always possible to infiltrate from anywhere."


    "Hmm. What''s Ultina''s view?


    Ultina also looked around the hall herself all the way, but she also shook her head dissatisfied.


    "No. At first glance, nothing seems to be magical, but it seemed that there might be a connection to different spaces. I was wondering if I would ever come back if I went through a nasty path."


    "Well... Lord Lisa..."


    "You''re basically in the same opinion as Sister there. Lisa''s sensors will not arrive inside at all. Certainly there are strange spaces unfolding around there, as the lady said. Lisa''s sensors don''t fly radially.


    But I found something that seems to be broken. "


    Lisa''s words attract the same attention. But Lisa took control of the attention.


    "Before I do, Lisa has one suggestion for you."


    "Let''s hear it."


    "Is this mission an investigation or an annihilation?"


    To Lisa''s words, Rafferty sparkled her eyes funny. I kind of figured out what Lisa was trying to say.


    "It''s annihilation. What''s that?


    "So you don''t have to go out of your way to infiltrate this building, you just have to smash the whole thing from the outside?


    "Ha-ha-ha. Funny thing to say, lady, I like it."


    Brandio suddenly stood up and slapped his hand. The look was shining as if I had heard the best joke.


    "I''m thinking of playing tricks with Wye. Stop it."


    "Thanks for that. I just don''t like the hassle as a Lisa, so why don''t we just blow it out from the outside and drag our enemies out without having to bother imitating them to jump into the enemy''s pocket? I think so. It''s rude of you to come out here more or less, but not even one of the pickups!


    "Honey, you funny lady. I want them to hear that word. But do you have the means? If I didn''t, I''d be the one with the pictures."


    "Huh, who do you think this Lisa is? Absolutely beautiful girlism, Lisa, right? It''s not!


    Originally from Lisa''s unsure introduction, it was Emerald who was able to carry an impulse that appeared. She was nervous about being noticed, or she walked nervously with her right hand and right leg out at the same time.


    To such an emerald, Lisa throws an encouraging cheer.


    "It''s okay, you''re always right, Emerald. You just have to bust it."


    "Ugh, really?


    Emerald replies anxiously, having recently learned a few human words. But both Lisa and Larna have encouraged me, so Emerald didn''t even consider himself to be finely dusty. If there''s just one thing I care about, I only care about what Impulse thinks.


    "Takeshi, takeshi?


    "(Oh, things are fine. Shall I show you how powerful we are, as Lisa asks? I think it''s a little different that you always bust it)"


    "I''m not, and this is a lot of rubbish. Sift, come on?


    It was only through Emerald that Impulse''s heart was relieved by Emerald''s inquiry.


    "(... oh, it''s okay. You should use your full strength, Emerald)"


    "Yeah!"


    When permission was given for the impulse, Emerald replied with a full grin. Emerald''s words sounded only to the extent of solitary to the ordinary, but Brandio stared sharply at her.


    And the eye of Emerald, who unleashed the impulse, returns to the original warrior''s eye.


    "Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!"


    And when they saw the emerald, which was set in the great upper part, the men of the place fell behind. Only that something was wrong was that even those who had no preliminary knowledge of anything. It is a group of people who can sense so much danger. Even if it doesn''t, if lightning starts coming out of the sword erected by Emerald, anyone can fall behind.


    And the temper flashed, and a tremendous thunderbolt burst from the impulse that Emerald shook down, along with a flash of blindness. Thundering ran with momentum that just swallowed the hall, but when each looked at the hall, little damage was seen to the hall itself, although the remnants of the current were still visible around the hall.


    "Ugh, even though I''m not jerking off?


    "(I know, because I didn''t add or subtract anything. That''s all I''m saying. It''s a strong bond. But it just doesn''t seem to be intact. Lana knows)"


    As Impulse put it, he pointed to one point as Larna walked out the next.


    "Now, in my view, I can feel the breakdown of this junction on that one point where the emerald thunderstorm struck. I''ll break part of the bond as it is, but are you ready for your entry?


    "Well... well. All hands, are you ready for battle!?


    Rafferty speaks out late for a sudden situation. Then the others raised their voices. And with Larna in the lead, we head to the hall.


    As many snakes popped out of Larna''s robe hem, they bit at nothing in the air. Then, like something had begun, there was a sound, and obviously the discomfort in front of him disappeared. Brandio is impressed again when he sees Larna''s hands.


    "Heh - I''m just a mercenary. If I lick it, I don''t know, this."


    "Right. I think it''s refreshing what''s happening to those who don''t know, but it''s a fairly advanced curse. Apparently, a witch apprentice is true."


    "If I did an apprenticeship with that, the witch would be amazing. Enemies who just do it together, do it pretty well. I''d love to see you again."


    "Huh? What?


    "Whatever. Oh, man."


    When Brandio moved his hands together, he slowly headed to the hall with Ultina.


    Continued

 560 The Hall of Return, Part 12 - Who Monitors

    There are those who watched those series of Arnelia''s actions from the top of the hall. He watched from the top of the building without even hiding himself, but he didn''t have to worry about being noticed with Lisa or Jake. This hall in the "castle" is a completely different space, completely isolated from the outside world, even if there is nothing above its appearance. It''s as if the world is different from the world you see from outside the bond. Therefore, there was no reason to be noticed, whether from within the bond or from outside.


    The view from the top of the hall is Doom. He was sick and tired of seeing the humans who had attacked the hall and at the same time remembering the secret joy.


    "How often do I get along with them? Lisa, plus Jake''s shitty hungry ghosts... who came all the way into this realm. I usually just want to welcome them with all my might, but now the time isn''t up... when this happens, it was a failure to keep Insomnia waiting in this hall. I can''t believe this hall is even noticed now. Well, I don''t know what to do."


    This hall is the ''castle'' of Insomnia, the subordinate of Doom. Having completed the ''Castle'' the earliest of Doom''s men, she was repeatedly exploiting her life here without being known. Insomnia is not a big eater. Even though I was so close to Arnelia, I couldn''t keep an eye on her. To be precise, Doom was blind or blind, but he could have been either.


    Let''s talk a little bit about Insomnia before then. This hall is also where Insomnia lived during his lifetime and is the place where the most power can be exerted. Speaking only of Insomnia, there was absolutely no point in leaving this land. It was Doom who found her, the land bondage spirit (hornting) who lives in this hall, and took her out of this land. So insomnia doesn''t have to leave this land unless Doom is for it. Insomnia had been spared Arnelia''s conquest for a long time while in this hall because she did not act very prominently and concealed this shameful disappearance around town. Without an appeal from the town, Arnelia wouldn''t move aggressively.


    And for Doom, what makes it possible for Arnelia to discover this place? Absolute confidence for one thing. Where the Arnelian Church was scattered, I had the pride that it would not be so easily purified. For one is the influence of those who are behind them. Even if Arnelia had cornered Insomnia, he thought Arnelia would have to pull if he showed that there was an Orange Bull behind him. If Arnelia is going to annihilate Insomnia by some mistake, Doom even thinks it''s okay to use it as an excuse to open a full-fledged war end with Arnelia. Another reason is that Doom himself doesn''t care about Insomnia. Doom sincerely thinks that although we are not attached to Insomnia separately though we have made him one of us, and although we are one and the same who can be rammed as evil spirits, if we do not have this about ourselves, we have been there until then.


    But it wasn''t a very good time to find Insomnia now. In addition to the work Oranzeble has told me, Doom still has preparations to do. I still didn''t want to lose the handkerchief that I could move freely myself to do so. One less hand pawn listening almost unconditionally to one''s orders is very painful at the moment. Plus, when I entertained Lisa and Jake, Doom suggested the whole thing. The plan doesn''t work out here. Doom was troubled. I don''t care about Insomnia, but I can''t even put it on Arnelia''s shoulder. But I don''t want Lisa and Jake to end up here. Besides, I have no art of putting myself out here before I can read the developments ahead.


    It was not uncommon for Doom to still be able to make a decision in that moment when Rafferty and the others tried to step into the hall, but the conclusion was brought about by another being, not Doom.


    "Doom, I''ll get in your way."


    "To? Who?


    Doom was surprised. Insomnia''s ''Castle'' is still up and running, and she can''t enter here except for the presence she authorized. Doom thought it was impossible to come in without sound.


    Standing behind Doom was an equally dressed boy.


    "Um... who was it?


    "It''s Yugdrasil, it''s something to remember properly"


    Remember, nothing, I''m not sure when I was introduced. Maybe he touched some fold and introduced himself, but Doom basically didn''t care what the man''s name and face were. It was more concerned with Doom than with the means by which he entered the ''castle'' without sound, while flushing it properly.


    Yugdrasil, on the other hand, is also not interested in Doom. At least at this stage, there''s no point in getting involved with Doom. I just told Doom to put it on so I could get some errands done.


    "Let me just say a quick word. This fight, don''t get your hands on it. Whatever the consequences."


    "Huh? Why are you ordering me on my own? What do you think you''re doing?


    "It''s nothing. No, I''m not even anyone."


    Doom distracted for a moment by Yugdrasil''s unusual rhetoric, but Yugdrasil did not give Doom time to be questioned.


    "This is an Orangeable order. Anyway, you''re the one who tends to run wild, so I''ve come to the impression that you''ll never get your hands on this one. I have an Alphilis associate here. If it harms them, they''ll break the deal. He doesn''t want to deal with Gwendorf yet. The machine isn''t ripe yet."


    "Wait a minute. How does Oranzebul know the Arnelians are coming here? Even I recently found out, and I haven''t told anyone yet. Besides, how can Arnelia know I''m here? If I wipe them out, no one will know."


    "... I''ll only answer the second half of your question. What happened on the spot is even remembered in surrounding objects. Not all evidence will disappear if people disappear. Sorcery makes it possible to explore who did what. Now, if you don''t use magic, you may not know.


    Besides, Arnelia''s already noticed you''re here. "


    "To whom, how?


    Yugdrasil did his gaze in the direction where Arnelia was supposed to be.


    "... you may not know, but there are more fearful opponents on this continent than Gwendorf. Its abilities are troublesome as well as its strength." Thousand Eyes. "It''s the ability to stay and discover everything that''s happening on this continent. Whatever you do, they''ll know."


    "Hey, wait a minute. So no matter what you do, you''re telling me you''re out of action? Then there wasn''t an operation or anything! If you have more or less such opponents, what''s going on with this one so far?!?


    "Thousands of eyes are God''s abilities, but only one point of view. Because Oranzebul also knew the abilities of his people, he gathered his men unintelligently so that they only conformed to his will. Most of us don''t seem to be anymore."


    "... what are you talking about?


    Doom suddenly wondered if he had been found out that the brainwashing had been unraveled, but it seemed as if even Yugdrasil knew the inside of such a doom.


    "Can you just blur? But that''s fine. I''d rather."


    What the hell are you thinking?


    "You don''t need to know that. There is no one on this continent who knows what I think. Previously, and always will be."


    Yugdrasil''s body is loose and about to disappear.


    "Hey! Hang on..."


    "I did tell him. Besides, Anomaly has asked me to experiment with a new demon king. They say everything is a local battle-only mould. I said I would take care of the operation method.


    By the way, it''s up to you to hear what I''ve taught you and what you''re gonna do... "


    While Doom still didn''t say anything, Yugdrasil disappeared. And the remaining Doom couldn''t hide his frustration, beating the chimney in the hall.


    "What the fuck, that bastard!? But there''s a point in what he says, and then there''s the way to do it... okay, you narrowed down the direction this time. If so."


    Doom switched quickly. He disappeared to devise new measures.


    Continued

 561 The Hall of Return, Part 13 - Entering

    In the far away Deep Green Palace, Stervese restored consciousness to the sight in front of him from the tip of a thousand eyes. In front of me is Miriazal, who falls and falls. And there were jabberwocks who would let that girlfriend go. Miriazal was also in her own special training.


    And naturally, Miriazal had been beaten up by Stervese. Even when Miriazal was in full season, it was not a decent battle with Stelvese. We both know exactly what''s not going to happen now. Still, Miriazal couldn''t help but train. Because it was obvious that in order to fight Lifeless, and hence Bradymaria, it was not even myself in full season.


    And where Miriazal was losing half his mind, Reiki noticed that Stervese''s consciousness had changed.


    "Dear Stelvese, how have you been?"


    "... wait a while. I still don''t know what to say about concubines."


    Rockroof and Javawok looked at each other for rarely clouding words on Stervese. Stelvese put her hand on her face, and as a girlfriend, she was uncommonly confused.


    A presence that haunts Stervese. That was no other Yugdrasil.


    "(WHAT, ARE YOU... NEVER KNOWN THAT GUY IS IN THE ORANZEBLE ''S PEOPLE? The concubine has moved carefully so that this does not happen. I was gonna know everything about what the Orangeable kid was up to, but who was that?


    Certainly the concubine''s abilities are not omnipotent. There is only one point of view, and the concubine herself is close to defenseless while she is activating the thousand eyes. Therefore, we have watched the world at all times at the summit of Pilebos, where no one will come. The concubine''s interference is too strong. That''s what the idiots at Notice say, even though the two of us had also declined to assume the leading role of True Dragon, leaving Gwendorf to decide to hide behind.


    I knew that the demon man still existed, but once again the concubine moved, because when he was moved by him, it could be a reproduction of the ancient war. That human being - no matter how influential Aldrius'' words were, because he felt he could not be ignored with his concubine. The opponent of Bradymaria, a demon, wished he had a concubine. But if there was someone like that, it would change the story. Does he... know what Chiriko''s capable of? Why, why? And I followed Chiriko''s abilities the other way, and I looked at this one... the hell with him...) "


    Stelvese''s troubles were speechless, and therefore the three phantom beasts could not know the question. But they can''t possibly figure out what Stelvese doesn''t know. And it was a little further before Stervese tried to find Notice to resolve this question, knowing that he was no longer anywhere.


    In front of the Rambless Hall again. They finally stood in the front of the hall, partly disarming the castle of the hall with Larna at the head.


    "Hmm, nothing strange at first sight."


    "No, that''s crazy enough, you. What, this evil hobby knob?


    What Belliache pointed to was a handle in the shape of a person''s hand. It''s like asking for a handshake, offering a hand.


    In front of that door, Rafferty and Aristotle looked at each other.


    "... what is it, Captain? That face."


    "No, I thought I''d give you the first glory, Aristotle."


    "Fine. Captain, go ahead."


    Rafferty tries to hold hands reluctantly with Aristotle''s unobtrusive rejection. Before that, I glanced at Rana and made sure she shook her neck to the side. Apparently, there''s no malicious trap. Still, I don''t feel like riding.


    "Damn, why did you make it such a knob... exactly what you''re going to call a handle?


    At the time Rafferty tried to grab the handle in the shape of his hand, the handle moved alone and covered Rafferty''s hand. The dry sound and the dry air wrap them up.


    And Raphati offered his hand again, as he doubted my eyes: and his hand was again, three times. I finally heard Brandio laugh ridiculously when he couldn''t stand it, and Rafferty blushed in anger.


    "Hey, what''s with these hands?


    "Oh, please calm down. Captain!"


    "Hmm, that''s a sprinkling hand inside. We''re going to be good friends."


    Even as Lisa jokes, the hand that Rafferty offers is on the knob in the shape of that hand many times. And Belliache pushed her husband, knowing that he could not see.


    "At all, I wonder what you''re doing. You look good."


    "But even so!


    "I''ll do it."


    Belliache didn''t have any maneuvers, but she simply thought about doing it. But the hand she offered was so lightly accepted by the knob. Rather, it also seems to welcome Belliache''s hand.


    "Oh, not a good boy."


    "Why..."


    "Ah-ha-ha! You know what a laugh is in this hall!


    Listening to Brandio''s ridiculous laughter, which accelerated further, Belliache opened the door and the line went into the hall with one person, again. And would half the personnel have gone in? A steel door descended from the shelter (hissing) part of the door that was suddenly open.


    Doon, the entrance was suddenly blocked, along with the heavy-duty sound of


    Continued

 562 Hall of Return (Instead), Part 14 - Door Trap

    "What!"


    "Shit!


    Together we were alarmed by the emergence of such an incredible and humorous entrance, but this is an unmistakable and unusual museum, and one that swallowed many humans. The moment we all thought back about it, the door with our hands on it earlier was disconnected, deforming its shape as our hands raised their index fingers and shook them sideways. And the middle of the door was opened to the left and to the right; and his teeth, like dust, and his long tongue, were stretched out.


    Those who were left outside pulled out their gains in unison.


    "You''re my enemy!


    "Well, naturally, there can''t be any allies."


    "Everybody pull out the knife!


    There were those who took a fighting stance with no one, but came forward before them. It is Ultina.


    I watched her trend, forgetting that even deformed doors would strike, as she approached so indefensibly. Urtina slowly opened her eyes as she stopped a few steps in front of the door, keeping her hands snugly in front of her body.


    "It''s too much fun, for the sake of glamour."


    Nearly twice as many doors as people at the same time as the words blew directly beside each other, hitting the steel door that had just descended and making a roar. And while the door was impassable and immobile, Ultina pulled her tongue out of her cracked mouth and tightened it up.


    "Look, we don''t have time to be involved in miscellaneous fish like you. Now open this door, and disappear wherever you go. Right now!


    I''m trying so hard to tell you something with that sword screen lurking in my smile and my hands moving earlier that I didn''t laugh at all. But how angry the movement of his hand was, Ultina narrowed her eyes and showed her willingness to attack the door. But what an emerald it was that stopped the hand. Next to it is the impulse that returned to the human form. Some were surprised by the sudden emergence of impulses, but just as Urtina and Brandio seemed to instantly realize who Impulse was.


    "No. Frightening, no"


    "Retreat. Or do you want to get involved, too?


    I won''t forgive you if you hurt her.


    The impulse stared, so Ultina pulled her hand in too.


    "I see, were you of the Devil''s Sword..."


    "I don''t care about that. More than that, Emerald seems to know what this door is trying to say. Why don''t you let her handle this place?


    "Hmm?"


    "Eh mehradu, good luck!


    Seeing Ultina pull in quietly, Emerald began negotiations with the door. Make sure your hands show you by gesture, one by one.


    After a while.


    "Okay! There''s no more bullshit here, but he said there''s a way over there! It''s more like you!


    "Can I show you around?


    "I can! Over here!"


    Emerald began walking with his remaining companions. And look at Ultina watching over her, Brandio speaks up.


    "Funny kid. Well, this could be a further trap."


    "Yeah, you''re right. But it looks like you can break into the hall."


    "Even if that''s the quicker way to talk about this hall. Earlier, I smelled like I was willing to kill you from inside the building."


    "You think the museum has the will?


    "That''s all I''m saying. There''s a lot of burns in the hall."


    Brandio snapped as he looked at the hall again. But the voice is clearly full of joy. A disciplined monk who took part in a harsh pilgrimage in hopes. Instead of preaching and surrendering enemies in theory, it was the sixth place on the pilgrimage, a man named Brandio, who only defeated them with extermination.


    And Ultina said.


    "Well, it''s time for us to go,"


    "That''s fine. But you left that door alone? No more hostility."


    "What have you figured out? You''re letting your enemies hear that you always need a heart of mercy, too, every time you see them, right?


    Ultina is talking in an angry voice, as she was somewhat stunned by Brandio. Behind it, the door, which was free of hostility, was trembling.


    "Your mercy is not easily known to Wye. What would be mercy in this case?"


    "Of course, here it is"


    When Ultina did a trick that allowed her to exert force on her right hand, she dizzled and sounded and deformed so that the entire body of the door could be tightened up. The door instinctively tries to scream, but Ultina grabs that tongue even more and keeps her voice from speaking.


    "You must not speak up. Evil people often return to light promptly. Otherwise the end is unacceptable."


    "Ki, gisi..."


    "O wicked man, go to the teachings of Arnelia"


    The door, which was tightened up with Ultina''s words, seemed to have finally broken down and returned to just the door. Ultina smiled satisfactorily when she saw the door collapsing with a reluctant noise. It could have been her first smile in the last few days.


    "It still feels sunny after doing the right thing"


    "Really?


    "Yeah, good deeds still feel good"


    "Hmm, I feel like I''m just the same as Wye. Which neighborhood is a good deed?"


    With an unconvincing face, Brandio stared at Ultina, who would sit in eighth place on the pilgrimage and undertake the task of annihilation just like himself.


    Continued

 563 Hall of Return (Instead), Part 15 - Invitation of the Dead

    "Split?"


    "Would you like to?"


    On the other hand, Rafferty and the others who went inside noticed that the steel door had been broken off because it had been dropped, but no matter how, the door was frightened. The walls of the hall, originally guarded by more strange powers, were not frightened, and Rafferty and the others had just realized that they had no choice but to move on. When Rafferty looks around, it''s a balcony there. Stairs leading upstairs and three corridors to the right, left and front. The stairs to the second floor were further divided left and right, each branching into two. The balcony was decorated with numerous paintings and living flowers, and many young male sculptures popped up on the walls.


    The surroundings are dim, and the sunny weather before entering is like where to go. Apparently, inside the "castle" is a completely different world, and Rafferty feels it with the information of the "castle" that she has read in her book. Even with his combat experience, this was the first time he had fought inside the ''Castle''.


    The moody cloudy weather increasingly blocks the light and also appears to contribute to creating a dark atmosphere that depresses the human mood.


    "Not a very good hobby."


    The face of the sculpture doesn''t even look like a distressed expression from what I''ve seen, and it''s not a pleasant object to flatter. Still, Rafferty is calm. Inside were mainly faces like Larna, Crudas, Miltre and Marion, about 40% of my men. Rafferty was a little concerned about the absence of Belliache, but being a servant loving wife, he also does not pinch his personal feelings during his assignment.


    Rafferty quickly grasped the status quo and calmly skipped the instructions.


    "Form a circle around me. I''ll leave the perimeter to Crudus and Ian."


    "" Ha. "


    "Lord Rana, this way."


    "Yes."


    Larna is called into the safety zone to begin discussions with Rafferty.


    "Can''t we rendezvous with a split face?


    "Whatever at the moment. I just forcefully opened this door, and it doesn''t necessarily lead to the original location. This is within the other party''s boundaries. Though it is the buildings of reality that form the basis of the junction, within the junction it is unreal. Whatever happens, no wonder."


    "So what do you think would be best done?


    "This is also my first experience stepping inside the ''castle''. All my knowledge has also been conveyed to me by my master, but within The Castle there will be a convenient development for them. It''s a good idea to form a precise formation first, and move on loosely. If there''s a trap, I''ll see it through as much as I can, so let''s be careful."


    "I see. So be it."


    "Captain, I can''t seem to say the same."


    It was Rafferty who was convinced of Larna''s words, but it was Crudas who denied them. He seemed to have perceived some danger by being in the outermost part of the circle. When he stared at the darkness of the three corridors ahead, he knocked down with his sword something that had suddenly flown from one of them.


    "Is this... a fruit knife?


    Though it seemed good because it was in the direction of Crudas that flew in, otherwise the wounded might have come out. Crudas quickly threw a dagger (Aikuchi) into his armor towards the darkness, and he heard it screaming from the darkness.


    Crudas tries to move into pursuit reflexively, but Marion stopped it.


    "No. Don''t go, Crudas."


    "But"


    "No such order has been issued. This is dedicated defense, isn''t it, Captain?


    "That''s right. Not enough offense to threaten this one yet. Be cool."


    "Mm..."


    To the words of the captain, who is also his brother, Crudas calmed his mind to attack, even as he laid his sword. So I wondered if the enemy''s killing spirit had disappeared, and after the sound of a bell named Chi, someone appeared exactly like a ghost from the darkness. The man wore a faceless mask on his face, while still wearing a costume like a masquerade. It was the emergence of the misplaced, but the cavaliers'' vigilance was at its maximum.


    Crudas asks again.


    "Who!"


    "I''m not suspicious."


    That''s what the suspicious said in grandeur to see, and Crudas, on the contrary, worried about how to say the next word.


    The masked man continues.


    "I am the master of this hall, the butler of Rambless. This time it was my master."


    "Rambless''?


    The knights face each other.


    "It''s on the left. Neither does my husband want this situation now. And I was eager to open up this situation. Now is the time, and I''m here."


    "I mean, help us," he said?


    "You''re right, sir."


    The man named Deacon saluted him, but Rafferty was half-hearted. Above all, Rambless is the man who is supposed to be dead at last. That seems everyone thought the same thing, and uniformly waited for Rafferty''s decision on the sidelines. But I didn''t have the judgment material with Rafferty at the time, and I asked Larna for her opinion on this again with my gaze, but she just slowly shook her neck to the side. I couldn''t seem to tell Rana anything for sure.


    Lafferty, bewildered, questioned whoever named Lambres'' butler.


    "I see what you''re looking for. I''d like to ask you a few questions on that."


    "Go ahead, but we don''t have much time"


    "You don''t have time?


    "Yes. There, from over there"


    Deacon pointed to one of the hallways. In the hallway opposite the deacon appeared, the space was blurred. The part of the space that should also be called distortion appears to be slowly approaching the Rafferties.


    Continued

 564 Hall of Return (Instead), Part 16 - Rift

    "What, that one?


    "It''s in the distortion of space. When you get swallowed up by that one, you don''t know where it''s going to fly. I''m pretty sure it''s somewhere in this hall, but whether it''s here or somewhere in the room... could be in the wall again."


    "In the wall, you say?


    "Yes, some of the statues lining the walls would have irregular or only some of them if they did, wouldn''t they? For example, the hand on the wall, where the staircase to the second floor is divided into two pieces, is on something that was not originally in the hall. I mean..."


    "You mean swallowed by the distortion and flown into the wall"


    "You are absolutely right"


    The deacon also saluted him, but now he is Rafferty, who feels a groan in his trick. If what the butler says is true, we must leave here as soon as possible. The distortion wasn''t progressing fast, but we were already trying to get to the balcony here.


    "Okay. Let''s just follow what I say to you. Show me to Rambless."


    "Accepted"


    Deacon started walking to encourage Rafferty and the others. Rafferty and the others left early as they saw the distortion looming behind them.


    "You''re about to come in from here."


    "Yeah, it seems so."


    Lisa and Aristotle stood in front of the entrance heard from the door-shaped demon. When it comes to the entrance, there are words. It was a crack that was made into a hall. Just enough rift for each person to go through. That rift, which suddenly appeared on a crackle-free wall around him, was also like the mouth of a pompous carnivore, and it was too dim in the hall to see clearly what was going on over there from the rift.


    When Aristotle throws one pine light into the rift, he makes sure it''s safe for now and gives instructions to everyone.


    "You''re all here!?


    "Yes, we are ready to connect"


    The nearest knight to Aristotle answers. Seeing how it went, Lisa decided Aristotle was a well-trusted knight as a deputy. Apparently, he''s not being Rafferty''s deputy to Dada.


    Aristotle let the knights enter out of the rift in turn, and he went into the rift again about half way. Immediately after that Lisa tried to continue, and Jake grabbed the hand.


    "Sister Lisa, wait a minute"


    "What? Did Boya get lonely?


    Lisa teased me when she saw Jake, who looked anxious, so Jake blushed and objected.


    "I have a bad feeling about it. You shouldn''t be in here."


    "That said, you don''t have to get couscous if you want to go to the tiger hole."


    "You don''t say that! No kidding, I have a bad feeling about this place!


    Lisa felt nasty about Jake''s desperate shape, but nothing caught Lisa''s crisis-sensing abilities. I always have a bad feeling about it, but Lisa felt it was the same wherever she went in this hall.


    "Jake, this place is already enemy formation. Dangerous is with everywhere. Then we''ll go a little further. Different?


    "That may be..."


    "I am a mercenary. A mercenary is someone whose life is bought for money. I''m not willing to throw it away to pride, but I don''t want Lisa to even think I''m cowardly because of it. It is precisely in these circumstances that the certainty of sensors like me involves the end of the whole thing. If Lisa slips in, she won''t be able to save her life, will she?


    And if there''s anything else, you''ll protect it, won''t you?


    When Lisa grinned and chewed, Jake strained his chest just to say he deserved it.


    "Naturally! Say what...!


    "Then I have nothing to worry about. Just push it, push it forward."


    That''s all Lisa said, she turned her back on Jake and walked into the hall. Jake was taken aback. Jake still doesn''t know how Lisa can dance so proudly and without any anxiety.


    Lisa dares to act vigorously to ensure that her trust in Jake doesn''t become a bit of a mental burden for Jake, but at the same time she has confidence as her own sensor.


    Lisa turns the sensor around as she enters the hall and goes to Aristotle, who entered earlier, to report.


    "Mr. Aristotle, it seems there are no enemies around. I don''t know how far you can guess, because the distance between the sensors is about the end of the hallway at best."


    "Really? By the way, you''re not the last one, are you?


    "What? That''s right..."


    Lisa said that much before realizing that the earlier rift already reflected another sight. Oh, my God. The road that existed earlier is no longer connected to the earlier place.


    "Shit, they did it"


    By the time Lisa repented, it was already too late.


    Continued

 565 The Hall of Return, Part 17 - Confusion

    "Hey, the deputy chiefs are gone!?


    "What''s going on?


    "We''re seeing another sight, aren''t we?


    The rift distorted that sight shortly after Lisa crept, reflecting a completely different sight. Apparently, as much as I did earlier, it happened to reflect a hallway sight, but this time a completely different, even dim, room was unfolding inside. The Knights of the Temple are also disturbed by the sight that fuels anxiety.


    Each of the remaining knights bothered, but it was the same as Jake and the others.


    "... that''s why I said it"


    Jake had an unspeakable anxiety that his account had hit him. Anyone can see that this hall is strange. But I feel like I''m the closest to the truth.


    Jake has always been. Occasions that should not be contested, or better to fight. Jake hardly remembers removing it due to discernment on each of them. Especially since I recently experienced an exchange of lives on the battlefield, I feel even more intuitive about it.


    But there was nothing Jake could do about it on this occasion. He is only a child who still has nothing to say. It was the second time in my life that Jake wanted to be in public early.


    "Jake, what are you gonna do!


    It was Bruns who spoke to Jake. He was supposed to be thorough backward support, and his defense at the entry point was supposed to be the task. But it is no longer doubtful what it means to establish a base here, having lost the Commander to the Deputy Commander.


    For the first time in practice, Bruns was in complete panic at the confusion he had not planned.


    "Lady Rafferty followed by Deputy Aristotle is gone!? What are we gonna do now?


    "Easy, Bruns. I can''t help stuffing Jake."


    "Can this calm down! Rascal, why are you so calm?


    "Jake''s not in a hurry. Besides, we can''t all find a good solution in a hurry. You forgot your class on knighthood mindset? A knight would be for real to protect. We can resist with our swords, but Sister and other non-combatants are destined for the moment we fall apart. We''re quasi-combatants this time, but no matter how many students, if our knights lack calm, it''s over."


    To Rascal''s words, Bruns was ashamed of himself for being a werewolf. The Rascal of the day and the inner mind are not calm. It''s because Jake stays calm, and because Bruns is more hasty than he is, that he has been able to say all this calm stuff. If I can, I just want to complain about this situation, which is rascal and chaotic.


    Nellie had a chilling look at their interaction.


    "Bruns is just a figurine. You''re a careful man. Learn from Master Dora for a moment."


    "Ugh! I was just in a bit of a hurry! And Dora''s bastard is too calm. You, how can you be so calm?


    "Uh-huh, I''ve come across quite a few scary occasions. One of the artists who kept his book was attacked by bandits and demons. What a story."


    Dora talks as a grin, but it was never supposed to be an easy experience. Jake was convinced that there would be definite strength under that smile. Nevertheless, Jake thought in his heart that he might be diving through many more training grounds as if he were not in a hurry.


    And in doing so, a tense voice bulks the Temple Knights.


    Calm down, all of you.


    The Lord of the Voice was Belliache. She was Rafferty''s assistant, but in combat she was close to the temple to support the rear. That is why it was still left here.


    When she lowered the tone of one voice, she went on to say the words this time quietly.


    "I guess someone like me wouldn''t deserve your command if it were meant to be, but let me dare say this here.


    Look, I haven''t decided that the crisis is imminent on those who have gone ahead yet. More than that, now is the prerequisite for what kind of response. Otherwise, don''t you think I''d be ashamed to be a temple knight?


    We are the main unit of the Temple Knights. At the same time, with our defeat, the trust of the Arnelian Church will be lost, and we will act with each liver in mind that the tradition and pride we have built for 400 years will be lost. "


    Belliache is not a Knights Temple or anything. It''s just that she''s a mermaid who was picked up by the Arnelian Church in an unfortunate accident and became the wife of Rafferty on edge, but what her husband''s work is like to her as she spends time in the Deep Green Palace. He had therefore come to understand what Arnelia, to whom he belonged, had fought for many years to defend and what he believed.


    Being told by Belliache changes the face of the knights. When they regained their original sense of purpose and calm, Jake''s spine was filled with a sensation of disgust. Jake pulled his sword out reflexively and set it up. I don''t see the enemy yet.


    "What''s up?


    One of the knights speaks out when he realizes that Jake has pulled his sword out. Jake explored what was going on around.


    "No... because I felt strange air"


    "What is weird?


    "Rather than killing people... I don''t know. Should it also be physical killings? For a moment, I felt it everywhere."


    "We felt nothing, but...?


    The knight twisted his neck, but Jake believed in his intuition. It''s not my fault. There is certainly something around us. I''ve never met Jake, something.


    In time, one of the remaining sisters began to check his surroundings as if he had noticed something. Staring at the garden tree behind him, the Sister began to chant magic.


    [Holy soul, illuminate the darkness in response to my faith]


    "Holy Light"


    Sister''s technique is a very simple sorcery. In the dark, for example, to the extent that it can be used to light the light. However, it can also be an attack magic for dark creatures and creatures who hate light extremely much. Sister''s use of witchcraft caught everyone''s attention, but the moment Sister''s emitted sphere of light began among the trees, her concerns and Jake''s perceived killer identity were revealed.


    Continued

 566 Hall of Return (Instead), Part 18 - Raid

    "Gi!"


    "Ooh, wow."


    The moment the sphere of light could play, the tree flew away as if it were a man. The part of the cobweb is raised one after the other, like a man''s face.


    And it wasn''t just one tree that moved. One tree after another and even the implants were starting to move deliberately. A pointy tsu by viciousness approaches them.


    "This is!


    "Evil spiritualization of trees, you''re Ibiltorrent. But I''ve never heard of such a massive occurrence."


    "Holy shit."


    Brandio leaked his thoughts as he yawned. But Ultina didn''t even look at the knights confronting Ibiltrento, and she was about to enter the rift.


    Exactly. Brandio surprises me.


    "Wait a minute! Exactly. That''s not it. Do it?


    "Don''t take justice for yourself. You won''t be a temple knight who takes lag on that degree of enemy. Hitting the Lord of this'' Castle ''is a priority over that. I''ve never fought in a'' castle ''before, but as the book suggests, as long as the enemy''s general is alive, the enemy could spring infinitely equal."


    "Well, so is that. Then I''ll leave it to them."


    "Rather, let''s make the most of it."


    "Terrible."


    Jake and I had eyes when Brandio looked back at the knights. I saw Brandio with eyes like Jake was incredible, but Brandio disappeared into a rift with the best smile and a bye.


    Unexpectedly Jake makes a bad habit.


    "He!"


    "What''s up?


    "Leaving us alone, we''re in a rift!


    It was Dora who slapped angry Jake on the shoulder.


    "So, what do you do?


    "What are you going to do, fight with me here?


    "If you think normally, you do. But in the rift earlier, they seem to have unusual fighting power. It could be one option to follow them"


    "Huh?"


    Jake is confused by a suggestion he never thought he would make. Which is better, given Lisa''s rescue or our own safety? Given my assignment as a knight, I am not allowed to leave this place without permission. But why don''t you think about Lisa?


    Jake saw Dora again.


    "What do you think we should do?


    "Either. It''s up to you to decide, Jake. That''s what leads people to do. Your life will be a series of these judgments from now on. Maybe this is the first step."


    "Okay... all right"


    Jake''s decision was quick. Good thing they were at the rear, Jake''s signal started to creep down. Bruns, Rascal, and Nellie were surprised, but their direct command is held by Jake. I don''t have the idea of defying Jake''s orders to them young. And the knights were desperate for the battle in front of them, and they didn''t realize what Jake and the others were doing.


    When Jake and the others got far enough, they rushed at the same time. The rift still reflects the dark room.


    "Let''s go!


    "! Wait, Jake!


    Belliache noticed just before he jumped into the rift, but it was already too late. Jake and the others jumped into the rift and his lord Dora burst into the rift laughing. Soon Belliache rushed over to the rift, but there was no longer just another room reflected there.


    "Shit! But this is fate, too. Master Miriazar said let Jake do what he wants, but is this...?


    Belliache was confused because he didn''t know what Jake was doing.


    "Wow!


    "No!


    Hey, get out of the way.


    "I didn''t mean to!


    Jake and the others jumped into the rift, but they were failing to land and trying to fold. Only one person, Dora, had decided to land beautifully.


    "Are you okay?


    "Well, sort of."


    Jake gets up as he flaunts Bruns, who has been behind his back.


    "What is this place?


    "That''s where Wye and the others care."


    Jake''s spine stretches perfectly into the voice that suddenly comes from behind the dark. And behind the Bruns, the face of a man who floats. The lights lit up the surroundings as the Bruns screamed without a voice.


    "It''s not something that scares kids. It''s a bad hobby."


    "No, no, do the classic of darkness. You know what?"


    Brandio laughs like a kid who likes pranks. Urtina sighed, magically illuminating the area. Various bags, large and small, were placed around them, but they look almost untouched. Having checked their surroundings, Ultina and Brandio were sharpening the brilliance of their eyes.


    "Well, is this such a place as an underground food bank? It''s odd if you do."


    "I don''t know. Just like" Castle. "


    "What do you mean?


    Jake asked back without knowing what the two words meant. To Jake like that. Brandio explained with a sigh.


    "Amen, kid. Humans, is observation important? This is..."


    "It is strange in itself to have food. Because this place should have been abandoned over 100 years ago. Isn''t that right?


    It was Rascal who blocked Brandio''s explanation. He had already opened one of the food bags with a katana to confirm it. The contents are just sand. I opened some other bags, but some of them contain fruit. When Brandio took up one of them, he mostly broke them with his bare hands to show them. but only sand has spilled out of it.


    "I don''t know if there are any calm boys. Make all of this. You know this is a castle, a superior edition of the junction? Unlike a junction that merely blocks the outside world, this'' castle ''trait creates its own world within the junction. So I''m pretty sure it''s a completely different space in here. The sand is in the food bag, and the fruit is sand, because the maker of this'' castle ''only knows what it looks like. Well, if they say this is pure sand too, I guess not.


    All of Wye''s common sense doesn''t work here. The flow of time, the sense of distance, even up, down, left, right. If I kept myself, I''d be swallowed up in this space all the time. Be prepared.


    And while it''s good, Wye''s never set foot inside a ''castle'' either. "


    To Brandio, who laughs cheerfully with Ahaha, they all look anxious. I criticized him for that with Ultina''s cold eyes.


    "So don''t scare the kids. So much... I''m sorry, scare them. But why did you follow us?


    "Follow your own instincts. More importantly, I thought you two were stronger than all the rest of the fighting there."


    To Jake''s unspoiled answer, Brandio and Ultina looked at each other. And he laughed funny.


    "There''s an interesting boy in the Knights Temple."


    "Yeah, really. Sometimes Dada just sends me here as a boy. Then there''s no need for extra care. Whatever happens from here, make sure you follow one of us."


    Jake and the others, of course, intended to, but it wasn''t long before they heard the sound of a cassava and something dragging their big bodies. They seemed to echo from the back of the food bin.


    Ultina steps forward and encourages Brandio.


    Continued

 567 Homecoming Hall, Part 19 - Raid ② -

    "I''m here. May I entrust you with the children?


    "It''s a hassle, but, well, yeah. But I''ll meet you later, okay? Bugs are too good to push me to take care of my kids."


    "Oh, I''m going to do that from the start. I think it''s better for each other, as a way of fighting?


    "Shit, yeah. I''ll take your personality. Homma. Lend me one."


    Brandio urges Jake and the others to run in the opposite direction. Jake cared for the remaining Sister, but Brandio shook his head.


    "Don''t worry extra, kid. That''s strong."


    "But you better have some cover."


    "I don''t want it. It''s easier to fight alone. If that thing really starts to rumble, I won''t let this mansion break down. You''d better disperse while that woman can afford to care for us. Yeah. You look so cute. You do it so horrible, and that woman..."


    I remember Brandio looking back at Ultina a little bit, but dying the other way around trying to cover her before. Brandio in his youth understood the existence of more frightening allies than his enemies.


    In front of the remaining Ultina, countless red lights had begun to occur. The range in which Ultina''s light illuminates is narrow. Because Ultina and Brandio don''t inherently need much light. Using light in night combat only gathers enemies, and they are trained to be able to fight without light as well. It was for Jake and the others who lit the light earlier.


    And as I thought, enemies came together for the light. The same goes for demons and warcraft, but when they become evil spirits of the kind that do harm to people, they are not afraid of light, and often they come the other way.


    "Evil Spirit... No, now you''re a spider. And it''s a collection of people, big and small."


    The red light seemed to be one lump in six. the eye. It is so surrounded that it can no longer be counted, but it was all not uniform in size. Some eyes that host red light are as large as Ultina''s head. Within the reach of Ultina''s light, her feet with a swollen verse hide out.


    Ultina was calm as she was surrounded by enemies. And pay attention to the loud noise coming from the back.


    "Shall I show myself?"


    As Ultina strengthened the light, the spiders lagged behind in surprise, but the monolithic giant entered their eyes. The giant, spreading all over the room, it was like a hundred feet, but more than a torso was a human baby, with crushed eyes staring at Ultina. I see like countless transparent eggs on my back, from which spiders are born. In other words, this demon is the main thing of the spiders.


    My eyes were just pure compared to what they were until that vicious, and on the contrary, I was spookily felt by Ultina.


    "Ugly. You can think of this as the kind of demon king. I didn''t expect anything like this to appear, the lord of this hall... okay. Let''s break through here first and then think about it."


    There were countless little demonic squares floating around Ultina.


    "Here it is"


    When the masked man guided Rafferty and the others, he vanished straight into darkness. There was a fine door in front of Rafferty and Rafferty went inside when he knocked on it.


    "Excuse me."


    "I''ve been waiting for you"


    Inside was a fat middle-aged man with a tummy. Let''s be men who look a lot like the sketches on the record. Rafferty turns on the area, who would be sure first of all in Rambless, the lord of the mansion.


    "Are you sure it''s Lord Rambless?


    "It''s on your left."


    "Then let''s get straight to it. What are the requirements?


    Rafferty got to the point quickly. Because I didn''t want to go through any extra trouble. Rambless spoke pale without changing his expression.


    "I want you to talk to me about my daughter."


    "Wait. So this whole mess, it''s your daughter''s fault that the outside world doesn''t come back again?


    "Yes."


    Of course Rafferty was staring, but I dared to ask. Because I wanted to know how true Rambless would be. Rambless responded instantly, but thus could not read its sincerity. Because it sounded too emotionless. It was the most unrealistic Rambless, and it was now clear. Rafferty doesn''t think the spirit has feelings. Seems like it would be different if it were an advanced spirit.


    Rafferty keeps asking questions.


    Tell me what''s going on.


    "The beginning of things goes back to when my daughter was born. My daughter already had long dark hair from birth. I remember that the hair was so pitch-black and although I was told around that it was beautiful, I was driven by anxiety myself. Because at the time black was recognized by the world as a symbol of ominousness.


    And some time after my daughter was born, my wife didn''t like to milk my daughter. When I ask why, sometimes those eyes, except from the hair, emit an unusual color. I laughed and said, ''What is it about mothers being scared of their children?'' but I was deeply anxious. I ended up putting a nanny on my daughter, but no one and he quit for a short time. The reason was the same as my wife.


    My daughter grew up afterwards, but never uttered any words. At first I thought it was a retard of wisdom, but the text was proficient on top of this, and I remember by the time I was 4 years old I was using the same writing language as an adult. I thought she was an unusual kid, but that was about it then. But it wasn''t long after that that that I decided that my daughter was crazy.


    I heard a samurai scream from my daughter''s room. Listening to the circumstances, my daughter tore apart the cat she had and showed it to the samurai. That too, with the best smile. Even with the most smiling smile, my daughter''s hair was long and she never cut it even after birth, so the expression never came to light unexpectedly on her faint looking mouth. When I tried to cut my hair, my daughter didn''t like it until it was unusual, and she had seizures and threw things all over it. So embarrassing story, I''ve never had my daughter''s face clearly with our parents. Not to mention my daughter laughing, which I remember seeing for the first time in my life. Since she was a baby, she wasn''t even dusty.


    All the same, when I went to see how my daughter was doing, my daughter had offered me the body of a cat. The body was struck by countless nails and the limbs were amputated. But most of all, what surprised me was that the cat had faint breath while it was getting there. I was horrified to see how I could live by leaving it so blurry. Obviously you did it intentionally.


    I noticed my daughter was unusual. And after consulting with my wife and butler, I decided to shut my daughter down. We built more mansions and drove our daughter around the corner. We did all sorts of tricks to keep our daughter out of sight and out of sight. "


    "I see. Is that why the complex mansion is"


    "It''s on your left."


    Rambless remained as faceless as ever. Lafferty''s men are also listening seriously to Rambless. Rafferty encouraged Rambless to continue the conversation.


    "What happened after that? What happened to my closed daughter?"


    "Yes, on the surface, my daughter seemed to live calmly. As always, I didn''t speak a word and lived greedily reading books and such. I never claimed to let you out, but that was creepy too.


    I also thought it was pitiful for me to look at my daughter like that and keep her closed, sometimes calling in merchants and stuff to make her do shopping and stuff like that. I''ve also brought in travelers. The courtyard has also been remodeled to allow my daughter to enjoy the seasonal transition. Conversely, my hall became a bit of a reputation in the neighborhood for what those acts did to attract people.


    Eventually a lot of people came to my hall and I was chased by that response. I couldn''t even see my daughter as before, and all the time went by. I was insulting my daughter. That there''s no way my closed daughter can do anything. But... "


    Continued

 568 Hall of Return (Instead), Part 20 - The Truth About Rambless

    "He said there''s been an incident."


    "Yes. One evening, my semi-frequent town daughter went to the hall. You give me back the man who was supposed to be my husband, and you cry. I didn''t know what I was talking about, but I didn''t think so. I headed to a picture that closed my daughter. But my daughter was nowhere to be found, and I was puzzled.


    I let the mansion keep a close eye on my daughter''s behavior. And from my daughter''s bedroom, I found a room that my daughter created independently. I don''t know how. Maybe how I dug into the brick house.


    I showed you the whole story. While I was matching my daughter to a merchant, I broke into that room with as many butlers as I had just done. Looking for a room for a while, what a hidden room I found, and there was certainly a man there who was my daughter''s fianc��e. That''s not all. Five others. "


    "Not even five?


    "Yes, they were all still alive. Like every cat, they were amputated of its limbs, nailed everywhere, and still alive. Me and the butler whimpered on too much decency. We couldn''t do much about the shock.


    Me and the butler were troubled. I was wondering what we should do with this post-processing. No one could be consulted, and at last we made one troubled decision. We targeted the moment our daughter entered the stash room and sealed the place. I weighed the lid from the outside and applied the walls to prevent it from coming out of the inside. The room was completely secluded and also soundproofed. That would be so. Because no one in the mansion noticed the torture itself.


    And I lived normal for about a year. I told my wife that my daughter had misplaced herself on one of the travelers'' seats and left, but she looked relieved somewhere. I lay low and told the others about my daughter''s disappearance, but nobody tried to touch her. No matter what the townspeople asked me in the future, they all passed through without knowing.


    But the tranquillity of our hearts gradually disappeared. My wife was still somewhat aware of the ending of her daughter, and died of illness so lightly that she was unusually ill. Whether my brain was invaded in late life due to illness, ''My daughter is making an invitation over here, my daughter''s hair is trying to drag me away'' and so on and so on and so on. The servants also said they would have strange dreams, and quit with one, one more.


    One day, more than three years later, there were only about two dozen people already in the mansion. All of that while he complained about his illness. Surprisingly, even those who had spared time from my mansion seemed to be dying one after another from ill health. And me and the butler consulted. I thought we should open the seal and provide for it. Already the servant dug me and the butler, as well as me and the butler, where it was the entrance to the room.


    And... "


    Rambless''s mouth got heavy. Now Crudas urges.


    "And what is it?


    "I don''t know. I was here when I realized. There is no entity anymore, and I have realized that I am dead. But I can''t form a Buddha if I find out he''s dead. I can''t even leave this mansion.


    The only last memory I have is where the darkness has approached me. Deacon and the rest of the mansion are similar. "


    "So, what do you want us to do? I guess that''s what you called it, huh?


    To Rafferty''s words, Rambless nodded.


    "I just have a wish to see you as an Arnelian knight. If my daughter is still in this world, will you let her form a Buddha? I think it''s our daughter''s fault that we''re tied up here."


    "I went out here with that intention. You don''t have to tell me, I don''t need your permission. But if you say so, I need your help."


    "Of course you are"


    Rambless then offered to take himself with the butler to his daughter''s room. Get the butler and Rambless ready to go out as if they were alive. Such a series of acts often acted strongly in his lifetime memory, so he silently decided to keep an eye on Rafferty and the others, but in between, Crudas caught Rafferty and questioned him.


    "Do you believe what that spirit says?


    "No, I''m not going to. But it is also true that there is no way to open it. If that''s the case, it''s your hand to try riding the other guy''s invitation."


    "Isn''t it dangerous?


    "Absolutely. But this place is already in their castle. Wherever you are, the danger remains the same. If there was one thing that bothered you, I wouldn''t have explained to Rambless that I would be taking the means of ''extinction'' instead of ''adulthood''. I don''t like people either."


    Crudas, who did not have the art of disputing Rafferty''s claims, shut up, but there was a sense of crisis that did not seem good. But with spirits against them, sensors with Arnelia don''t do much either. Because in someone who doesn''t understand heart sounds or sweating, you can''t even spot lies. Even if Lisa was there, I don''t think Rafferty would change much.


    "(I have anxiety. But now we have to move on. To this extent, what to do if you can''t break every trap)"


    With anxiety, Rafferty followed Rambless with Krudas and Rana beside him.


    Continued

 569 Hall of Return (Instead), Part 21 - Unexpected Trap

    "Oh boy. All the same hallways from earlier. Haven''t you been walking for half an hour already?


    "Dafan (roughly) yes. I''ve already traveled as far as walking all the mansions. Weird in here."


    Aristotle, who was silent, also finally spoke out when Lisa and Renatica were anxious to walk as if to a hall without progress.


    Everybody, pause.


    "Is it a break"


    "Let''s do that for once. I walked through it earlier. Everybody''s gonna snap like this."


    Then I''ll take care of the watch.


    "Please, Luna"


    Renatica took no time off and went on watch. Lunatica herself wondered how useful her watch would be in this hall, where she had no idea what was best.


    The knights go to one break with their armor on. Everyone was mouthing portable food and drinking water from a water bottle. Some of them take a nap. Sometimes even just a little sleep can make you lose your mind.


    But only Aristotle called Lisa nearby and asked for her opinion.


    "Lord Lisa, what''s the situation around you?


    "I''m sorry, but you should honestly not expect me to. There is a fairly strong bond in this. Even Lisa isn''t able to straighten out the sensors quickly and easily. Or if you fly a sensor, you''re not coming home. You get the feeling of being sucked into some space itself. For example, does it feel like walking on wet ground?"


    "I see... we have sensors, and we have sisters and monks who are good at evil spirit sensing again, but they say there''s no such thing as a reaction. It''s like walking in a thick mist surrounded by enemies. Now this one goes first."


    "Sounds like you should settle early. Mental fatigue is worse than physical"


    As Aristotle put it, Lisa was also severely drained again. Alphilis always imposes tough training on the mercenaries, but her theory was that "if we were to assume a fight, we would need three times tough training than a fight". Alphilis argues that if mental burdens and adverse conditions also overlap in various practices, depletion will proceed at ten times the normal rate.


    There were times when Lisa honestly wondered if she would do that, too, but I see Lisa seemed convinced that it wasn''t enough to do double the amount of training Alphilis had imposed in such a situation.


    Lisa explores the nostalgia to see if she brings the example objects.


    "(I carried it with me just in case, but I haven''t had any experience using it in action yet... given the recoil that followed, I hope it will be like using it. You must have used it once)"


    Lisa sighed and asked a little about Lunatica watching. Still no change in her condition. The danger seemed imminent so far. Lisa also decided to take a nap once. Because I don''t know when I''ll be able to sleep next.


    And how much did you sleep? Lisa woke up feeling a hot pain in the back of her left hand.


    "Pain... what?


    "Good, I''m awake"


    In front of me is the colour of Lunatica, relieved to see how Lisa happened. When Lisa looked at her left hand with an indefinite focus of her vision, there was a scratch there thinking Renatica had hurt her.


    "Ugh... what''s this?


    "Soon after my first watch, everyone fell asleep. I wondered if I was too tired, but it''s unlikely that all the soldiers so resilient would sleep. I was also attacked by a very strong drowsiness, so I thought this was strange and ran over to Lisa, but I wouldn''t wake up shaking or hitting her. I thought I was sorry about that, but these things."


    When Lisa''s head became clearer and clearer, the Temple Knights did hang around there in total. Also, Lunatica''s thighs showed signs of stabbing him with a knife. Lisa''s consciousness awakens completely.


    "I see, was the attack already started? I didn''t know you were going to flick with your hands, not directly."


    "What do we do? Do you want to wake them all up on a flip?


    "Let''s get you out of Aristotle and Sister. If the others don''t wake up, even the enemy will come at a time like this..."


    The anxiety that Lisa was about to say was already centered. Lisa''s sensors caught a large number of enemies. All of us. I can see you approaching this one at a slow rate.


    "Luna. It can be diverse and forceful, so I''ll beat them all up!


    "Oh."


    Renatica and Lisa were to run around trying to wake everyone up before the enemy arrived.


    "Are you cleaned up?


    "Yes, without delay"


    Belliache and the soldiers left outside were finishing the sweep of Ibiltrento. There were about 20 left outside. I''m somewhat anxious about it as a force of war, but at least it doesn''t seem like it''s the kind of face that hangs on to normal evil spirits. Belliache, reassured, turned his head about what he would do in the future.


    "Well. I''d like to hear your views on what we should do now. As far as I''m concerned, I think we should build a base here and wait for the main unit to return, how about that?


    "I agree. Originally, backup support was our mission."


    "But wouldn''t it be better outside the ''castle'' if we were to build a base?


    "So how do you respond when things get like going inside this'' castle ''? Lord Lana is inside, isn''t he?


    "But inside the ''Castle'', that''s dangerous. In our absence of a nuclear force, it can happen. Besides, most of us lack direct combat capability. If you''re Trent, you can retreat, but if you have more enemies, you''re very brittle, right?


    That''s what I''m saying.


    Belliache had also assumed, but the indicative opinions have presented various shapes that do not crack and show cohesion. Every proposal was both correct and incorrect. Belliache resented himself for not being a regular temple knight, haunting his head. If one is trustworthy at a time like this, it will be possible to sum up the opinions of the moment, whatever the case may be.


    But it was an unexpected person who brought the discussion to a conclusion.


    Continued

 570 The Hall of Return (Instead), Part 22 - Siege

    "Do you have a minute?


    What an impulse it has been to pinch my mouth. She and Emerald were left behind. Fighting evil spirits is out of the way, so dressed to be protected by the Sisters, they didn''t participate in the fight, but watching the discussion disputed, it seemed that some impulses, usually indifferent to their surroundings, could no longer be there.


    "You guys already seem to be putting together a story in the direction of building a base, but don''t think I''m a bad guy"


    "Why?


    "I used to cut into the castle and fight a few times."


    Those who were there objected to the words of Impulse. For whoever found out more about Impulse was not in Arnelianism except Rafferty and Aristotle. Belliache also knows about her as the Devil''s Sword of Thunder, but she didn''t know it until its origin.


    Impulse didn''t even brag, he went on to talk.


    "The term ''castle'' is quite a special juncture. I snuck up on Captain Rafferty earlier, and I wonder if anyone in this actually stepped inside the ''castle'' and fought? They still have it in the dossier, but it''s a big difference between asking and actually seeing it.


    The first is to correctly recognize that this space is quite convenient for the maker. The construction of the "castle" takes a very long time and, for the demanding conditions until it is established, it can be developed quite advantageously once it is made. As just now, for example, spaces can also be connected to each other. I don''t think we''re going to have that much freedom to connect spaces in the streets we freely aim for. It just seems like it''s possible to set up a place. So if this one sits still, for example, suddenly creates a rift around it, and places the demon, how could that be possible? "


    "So what do you want me to do? So isn''t it the same everywhere you go?


    One of the monks asked a question. His doubts are best. Impulse answered with a strange face.


    "Yes. You''re right, it doesn''t make so much difference where you go. Then you''d better move on towards the center of the enemy at all. If this one is moving, it won''t be easy to narrow it down as an enemy.


    Fortunately, this force was dispersed. I know it''s where the other one was meant to be, but dealing with dispersed forces at the same time is difficult as a matter of concentration. The same reason that there is no omnidirectional attack with magic. That''s the limit of being a creature. No matter how many evil spirits you''re dealing with, you''re a human being.


    All you have to do is know the properties of this space. "Castle" also reflects the spirit, personality and taste of the Maker. If the mental structure is simple, the tricks and directions are also simple. If your personality is broken, the structure of the space is also doomed. If your taste is brutal, then the trap you can set will also be brutal. "


    "I see... so how do you see this space?


    To Belliache''s question, Impulse expressed his own thoughts after a lot of trouble.


    "I can''t say much because I don''t have much information... but I have the impression that he''s a real pain in the ass. You use evil spirits, so that sex is definitely evil. But at the same time, looking at the trick at the entrance, it also seems innocent. You even sound childish.


    And as you disperse us, we''re very prepared. But as was the way Ibiltrent attacked me earlier, the way he attacked me since I hunted him down is very naive. If we''d done more sloppily, this one would have done a lot of damage. Yet while keeping nearly 10 Ibiltorrents together, it was like a non-unitary raid. I can''t even imagine if the mental structure is complex or simple.


    These guys are troublesome. I don''t know what I''m going to do next. All I know is that it''s a bad taste. "


    When the impulse description was finished, the knights each looked at each other, but in the end there was a shortage of people in command when transferring to action. Belliache was still worried about whether he should take command himself, but the enemy did not wait for me. Temple Knights sensors have detected the emergence of further enemies.


    "Someone is approaching us! That number... 20, 30... is still increasing!


    "Shape?


    "It''s indefinite, the kind of evil spirit is expected. Oh, there''s a couple of physical person shapes. Oh, no... deformed?


    When the sensor made the report, he raised his face, and looked at the wall with the courtyard, his hand suddenly came out of the wall and twitched the sensor''s head.


    It was a giant who showed up about twice the length of a person''s back. Its body wrapped in muscles like bent armor, and its giant with a boy''s head with a mouth as cracked as a thorn, looked around with the Temple Knight''s sensors lifted. Normally, I flinch. But the trained knights did not flicker with the sight in front of them, and how dare they strike at the giant?


    "Holy shit!


    "Ooh!"


    An attack by a knight and a monk strikes the arms of a giant who grabs a sensor at the same time. The sensor, which was grabbed on the head to further synchronize, also pulled out his hips knife and stuck it in the giant''s arm. When the giant happens to let go of his arm, the other knight hugs the falling sensor and leaves it flying. And while making sure the sensors were safe, others stood up to protect them.


    Impulses accidentally whistle exclamation at the brilliance and speed of its collaboration.


    "That''s the elite of the greatest force on the continent. That''s the best move I''ve ever known."


    "Thanks for that."


    Belliache thanked the knights on their behalf, but the situation was not so easy. The enemy had already pushed from all directions, and they were surrounded. Enemies are already standing between the rifts.


    "I don''t see a troublesome... Cyclops group, yes, even in a crusade. If they''re Demon Kings, isn''t this raid a violation of protocol?


    "If we die, there''s no evidence, and I''m not sure if killing them will leave any evidence. Plus, you can say," I''m not going to attack Alphilis, it''s just for Arnelia, "and put it through. What a convenient handkerchief is a demon king who will leave no trace if defeated? Maybe you''re thinking about making it."


    "What a bad bottom line. Is Orangeable really the most prestigious high elf in the world?


    Belliache and Impulse stand on their backs in bad shape. Around 50 enemies. It is a mixture of evil spirits and giants. The surviving sensors uttered ominous words, although not in numbers they could not.


    Continued

 571 The Hall of Return, Part 23 - Escape to the Forward

    "Ki, be careful... I''m still coming"


    "You''re saying things are going to get worse than this?


    "There are two more individuals with deformities. We suspect the Demon King..."


    "Shit, it''s not sprinkling like three at the same time."


    When Belliache learned to rush into a bad situation, the impulse gently struck him in the ear.


    "There''s a good way to cut through here, you want a bite to ride?


    "Oh, my God, I don''t really like gambling."


    "It''s not Lakia, and I won''t let you lose it."


    Belliache seemed convinced when the impulse smiled invincibly and eared softly.


    "You can''t help it, I''ll ride. But you can?


    "I can. Emerald!"


    "Ha!"


    Emerald answers the impulse with a firm voice. The usual soft impression of her is already nowhere.


    "I left the rear to you. Cut the blood path to the rift. Can you do that?"


    "Yeah, I''ll do my best!


    As only Emerald headed backwards, the others stormed into a swarm of evil spirits and giants. Even if you say you stormed, that''s an attack based on the assumption of defense. And when he strikes a blow, he falls back, and the substitute repeats himself before him. The assault is not meant to hurt the target, but to flinch him. And only evil spirits that are relatively easy to eliminate should be defeated. Too little was lacking in the means of direct attack to deal with a herd of Cyclops and other giants in this member composed of monks and sister-centres.


    We repeated such an attack several times, but there was still an undeniable lack of combat power on Arnelia''s part. In addition, newcomers are pushing against the enemy one after the other. When Belliache felt that it would no longer last a minute as it was, the impulse called out.


    "Nice, Belliache!


    "What?"


    There were supposed to be five cyclopses and ten oaks behind them, but they were just as quickly truncated by emeralds. Pompous, but belliache that sends a blow to the cyclops.


    When I saw Belliache reacting like that, the impulse said relaxed.


    "You''re as young as I choose, aren''t you? You thought she was just a pompous daughter?


    "I don''t mean to..."


    "Then I''ll just do it! We don''t have time for this, do we?


    As reprimanded by Impulse, Belliache chanted magic. At the same time, Sisters and monks descend backwards as they engage in offensive sorcery. I find a flickering gap for a moment, and Belliache starts the magic.


    [The spirits of the water of the atmosphere that have protected me, gather them together and become more curtains, blinding covers.]


    Water Feather (Undine Vale):


    The magic unleashed by Belliache led to the appearance of a thick, foggy skin membrane before them. The demons who were blocked from sight lost sight of Belliache and the others, even those who argued with each other in frying sentences.


    Then, when the fog was clear, there was no more of the Arnelians, and the rift was connected to another place.


    "You don''t have any other love."


    Ultina was left alone in the dark. Confirm that there are no more signs of the enemy and illuminate the surrounding area with lights again. Around them were illuminated the remains of the enemy and traces of blood, as well as the unscrupulous indoors. No one moves here but Ultina.


    The demon king, who has raided earlier, also leaves only the wreckage that has been torn apart. Its appearance was no longer beginning to rot and it was starting to smell strange in the room. One thinks as Ultina looks at the remains of a demon-like demon.


    "(Nevertheless, I wonder if the Crusade of the Demon King has now exceeded 20 since the beginning of the pilgrimage, as if it is gradually becoming stronger...? No, of course it is inferior in its command capabilities compared to naturally occurring individuals, but this raid was relatively dominant. The use of oaks and goblins that emerged later was also efficient, and their ability to do so may be increasing. Humans are better hunted down as they are. Instead, they may be waiting for it.


    Ultina was analyzing her opponents that way from her own experience. She also repeated the Demon King''s crusade again and again as a pilgrimage, but it was becoming less of an easy task like the first.


    And Ultina shelved the Demon King''s problem once and decided to continue her exploration.


    "The fact that the Demon King appears like a throwaway pawn means that the Lord of this'' castle ''may be of the Great Demon King class. If it takes your heart out. I know you''re right to rendezvous with someone first, but it''s not always a good idea to rendezvous, first of all the law of this space."


    Ultina was not the one who let Jake and the others escape, but went further behind to explore this junction and its Lord.


    Continued

 572 The Hall of Return, Part 24 - The Pilgrimage Monk

    "Wow..."


    "Are you serious?"


    Jake and the others let that Ultina get away with it, but they were out in the party hall as they went through some of the rooms. But there was an unfortunate group of demon kings.


    A group of Belliache and the others were engaged outside earlier, but it was like a demon king who had grown a long sickle from all over his body. Size is the slightly larger human degree, but its arm strength and agility are not comparable to those of humans. Jake and the others fought over the scourge of that sickle, which swept away the surrounding creatures just by moving.


    But only Brandio was different. As he moved forward in a nagging manner,


    "Wye do it here. When we defend ourselves behind us."


    I only left it to go to the demon king''s flock. But Jake didn''t miss the look.


    And. Brandio quickly wiped out all the demon kings. What kind of trick is the tin wand Brandio wields, cutting enemies in a single blow? Even the Great Sickle of the Demon King showed sharpness.


    It didn''t even reach a meeting with Brandio, such as Oak or Goblin, just to be unilaterally slaughtered. Of particular interest to Jake was the behavior of the play ring on the tip of the tin cane. What happened to the behavior of the amusement ring, and once released, Brandio returned perfectly to where he had moved. Every time one of the play rings flies, the demons get all sorts of hurt. Brandio flew up to six of those rings at the same time, while Brandio fought with an extra look, just like he made a fool of his opponent. While Jake and the others did almost nothing, Brandio was cleaning up the demons who would have had 50. And I didn''t even take the time to ride with the Demon King, I simply cut in from the front.


    I tried to fight back after taking the demon king Brandio''s attack from the front, but every four sickles Brandio offered to the defense made the demon king a tang bamboo 10%. And he politely blew it with the attack magic of the sacred system, and annihilated the demon king without a trace.


    "Oh, my God, it''s not too bad. I''m falling short of expectations."


    Brandio seemed sorry for his lightly cleaned up enemies, but the impression was the opposite. Brandio''s attack worked because he was halfway through the demons. Brandio himself remembered so little of the threat.


    "(You''ve been more collaborative than ever... and the other guy evolves. Maybe I don''t know)"


    And when Brandio looked at Jake and the others, Jake and the others were cleaning up three orcs Brandio had leaked. Retaining a trio of oaks is not surprising in itself. But Brandio was interested in finishing this short time. And no one was ever hurt.


    "Hey, don''t do it."


    "Something on purpose."


    Brandio''s eyebrows tickle at Jake''s words.


    "About what?


    "Don''t be silly. I came over here, Oak, you leaked it on purpose?


    "Hey, Jake, don''t be too proud..."


    "Haha, was it broken?


    Rascal tried to stop Jake from making rude remarks, but Brandio quickly admitted Jake''s point. Naturally, they look incredible together. And the Bruns got angry, forgetting that the other person was a pilgrim.


    "Hey, are you kidding me! What are you gonna do if someone''s hurt!


    "Nothing. Whatever. Heh. If I die, yeah?


    "Become..."


    Everyone was stunned by Brandio''s words. Now Nellie starts to get angry.


    "Heh, heh, don''t be ridiculous! Is that what pilgrims say?


    "Saya. This battle is unusual. If the orcs are going to end up here, they''d be happier dead now. You guys don''t think you''re a kid or a student or a fight exempt for that reason, do you?


    "Ugh, that''s..."


    "Arnelia was attacked the other day? At that time, the school had nothing to do with anything because their opponents came to the Deep Green Palace on a straight line, but if Arnelia was raided every city, for example, Gloria''s students would be assumed to fight with their swords, too. Fortunately, not once in Arnelia''s history.


    But in many continental cities and villages, it is normal for children to participate in battles with farm tools if there are demonic raids. Kakuai also fought demons for the first time when he was 6 years old. You might forget you''re in peace with Arnelia. "


    "That''s true. It was a common sight in the towns and villages I traveled to."


    "There''s a guy who can talk, more than anything."


    Dora agreed, so no one even tried to argue with Brandio afterwards. And Jake walks over gently to Brandio, who collects and tidies up the weapons he throws.


    "Brandio... Do you have a minute?


    "What the hell. Oh, and stop putting ''em on. Oh, my God."


    "Bye, Brandio. How did you use that scepter earlier?


    "Asshole. Where''s the guy who spreads the shit out of himself? It''s a secret, that''s all."


    "No. I know roughly, but one more thing, I was wondering how I could throw a wheel in the enemy''s direction exactly."


    Brandio looked at Jake with interest, as he was increasingly intrigued by Jake''s questions. And when I put that shoulder together, I began to whisper so that only Jake could hear me.


    "I largely know, how do you know that?


    "That wheel is attracted by magic, isn''t it? I think I learned in class that there is such a thing in the magic of the earth. Magnetic control, right? It''s hard and I''m not sure, but if I use something good, it''s like that."


    "Ho."


    Brandio''s eyes glowed. Brandio does exactly what Jake says. It''s a simple trick and it''s not so hard to see through in itself, but Brandio became interested in Jake, still a boy, seeing through. It''s not like this usually apathetic monk is interested in other people.


    "Boy, I want to teach you something special. That''s simply a gift of training. We are trained to perceive their signs even if we meditate our eyes. Because there are quite a few fights in the dark. Once you get used to it, you''ll know what the person in the rear looks like. Including their complexion."


    "I know enough to be behind you, but that much?


    "Be. It''s not the imagination that counts, it''s the definitive information. Always think about what it feels like to be trustworthy in invisibility. Footsteps, sounds of clothes rubbing, exhaling, sweating, body temperature, smell. All of them are to be mobilized. Sensors do those things naturally, but we have to be aware of them."


    "If you go with that logic, don''t sensors just get awesome?


    "Sure, there are theories about that, but there are many sensing abilities that the world is famous for when it comes to something special. Even if you have sensors who excel in combat, while you''re telling your buddies to ''turn right'' and ''fight back'' in battle, you''re gonna get your head cracked? The idea that sensor capability comes with those who are more capable of combat, rather than sensors who have excelled in combat. You know what I''m saying?


    "Well, somehow"


    I honestly only knew about half of it, but Jake nodded for now. Brandio strokes Jake''s head like that pompous.


    "There are a lot of tricks. Wye enters a special state of concentration by imagining a pendulum or something swinging left or right in his head. Then the sound disappears from around me. And only the necessary sound lingers. Maybe I already have experience, but I think it''s a shortcut to masters to get as focused as you need to be when you need to."


    "I see... indeed"


    I''ve already had several similar experiences with Jake, but I can''t get close to that state of affairs on my own volition. Jake felt his lack of strength in the midst of this battle and was trying to figure out how to get stronger, but Brandio''s story still didn''t seem to capture the trigger to get stronger suddenly.


    I was disappointed to see Jake. Brandio felt a little sorry for him, slapping Jake on the shoulder, and laughing at him.


    Continued

 573 The Hall of Return, Part 25 - Spreading Damage

    "Don''t let it get you down, kid. Let me tell you something good about this brother."


    "... what?


    "Attack magic, can you use it?


    Jake shook his head. The attack magic of the sacred system is the exclusive patent of Arnelia. Only temple knights and others who still serve Arnelia after school are allowed to master and use them. In Gloria, you can be taught witchcraft that drives away your initial opponent, but you can''t be taught witchcraft that has direct killing ability.


    Jake himself was heard to have qualities for witchcraft, but he naturally hasn''t mastered offensive witchcraft. At the moment, all Jake could use was a sorcery that sanctified the weapon and a primary defensive sorcery that kept the evil spirits away. It also seems that mastery took considerably longer than people.


    Jake explained that to Brandio, but Brandio laughed off haha briefly.


    "Relationship ahem. The time to acquire and the talent have to do with it. The kind of magic you will be able to master depends on how close you have become with the Spirit to use the magic you want to master. I mean, life reflects.


    If you''re already a holy knight too, don''t worry, even if you shut up, you can make contact with the Holy Spirit. Yeah. The supreme bishop should have performed the ritual so that it would. If I don''t do anything wrong, I''ll be fine. "


    "Brandio''s a bad thing, it''s full of it, though."


    "Ha ha! They took one of these!


    Brandio laughs more and more at Jake''s words.


    "Exactly! Then Wai learned not only holy sorcery, but other sorceries as well. The mastery of holy magic will be capped once Wye''s life is done. These days, the Spirit of Holy Class has turned to us. I can even worship Beppin''s face. Wye is a sinful man."


    "(So that magic of power...)"


    To Brandio, who laughs heavily, Jake remembers a bit of a threat. I still don''t see the bottom of this guy. And vessels as people.


    And having finished laughing, Brandio promised Jake.


    "The next time I take a break, I just want to teach you some offensive magic. I know the basics of evil. If I do it, I can just use the trick or something. Boy, don''t tell the Gloria teachers?


    "Fine, but... my name''s not Boy, it''s Jake. Remember."


    "Ha! With a really busy kid. I like it!


    Brandio stroked Jake''s head to the next place as he brutally stroked it.


    "Ghaaaa!


    "Fall back while forming a circle! Injured, lower back!


    "No! There''s a rookie in the rear, too!


    "I''ll do that one."


    Renatica responded first to the cries of the monks, who were also close to screaming. When she cut in like a disease, she finished off four Hekatonkails in an instant. And to an offense that stopped for a moment, Renatica signals Aristotle at the behest.


    "All right, back off!


    Under Aristotle''s decree, the knights retreated simultaneously. From behind one of the previous rows being cut together, one attack magic after another is released. Aristotle and Aristotle retreated using the gap they had been able to make.


    Fortunately, there was no enemy pursuit. Because the retreating hallway was narrow, once the enemy loosened his hand in the attack. When Aristotle checks the perimeter for safety, he builds a simple base and reports it to his men.


    "How many wounded?


    "Four dead. It''s Knight 1, Monk 1, Sister 2. Another almo with one arm dropped is seriously injured. Malu is also deeply cut off his left leg. Whether to connect on this occasion..."


    "Well, you got pretty fucked. But I didn''t destroy them all, so thank you."


    "Or. Thank you to Lisa and Lord Lunatica"


    As the knight who reported to Aristotle said, it was close to a miracle just to spare the total annihilation. There was a raid when Lisa and Lunatica beat up about 70%. Even Aristotle was attacked by more than 50 enemies while he was still conscious. It wasn''t weird that half of them were dead.


    Moreover, the enemy was a mixture of Hekatonkail and the army of the Demon King. I don''t know what would have happened by now if Lunatica hadn''t driven against the Demon King, who has the nature to absorb attacks and witchcraft, and thrown the explosives she has on her back sword.


    But when the demon king died, Hekatonkail''s offense did not stop, causing much damage. And what Aristotle sees as a threat was Hekatonkale''s organized move.


    "(Unlike the report... I thought Hekatonkail''s move was more cluttered. How about that? It was an organized move of sophistication as if we were fighting the most elite in some country. Only one soldier with a different appearance was behind him. Was that the Admiral?


    Aristotle recalls Hekatonkail with a large, horned helmet who was watching the battle go without joining the battle. Who didn''t just make it slight, but just stared at this one. Aristotle turns around to see if he was a commander, but now there''s no way to be sure.


    Aristotle looks around at the wounded soldiers. Exactly. Arnelia''s elites were blue-faced, yet doing the work they could do right now. I guess no one talks extra and can always move by Aristotle''s decree. Aristotle saw the trained soldiers and learned reliability.


    Lisa and Renatica, on the other hand, continue their discussions with Hiccup.


    "(Luna, are you hurt?


    "(It''s a scratch, no problem. What about Lisa?)"


    "(Thanks to you, it''s intact. But I don''t know what will happen any more. I was wondering if another raid of the same magnitude would be a very bad thing)"


    "(Yes, Lisa is right. And that can happen anytime)"


    "(Yeah, that''s right)"


    With that said, Lisa and Lunatica had the same thoughts. The discomfort I have felt ever since I entered this hall. Lisa and Renatica were aware as soon as possible of that gaze, which they felt licking around. The Lord of Sight sees himself everywhere. Lisa didn''t stop moving forward because she realized that fact.


    "(Long-term battles are unfavourable. Because they are the owners of this hall)"


    "(Oh. Overwhelmingly advantageous in battle is the set-up. Whenever you like, you can start a fight)"


    "(That''s true, too, but that''s not all. The true abilities of the enemy will probably be demonstrated when we sleep)"


    "(What?


    Lisa''s words were heard, and Renatica rarely listened back. These two relationships are basically preserved by Renatica''s submission to Lisa.


    "(Okay, Luna. I just realized when I slept a little...)"


    Lisa almost said that much, and Renatica got up all the time and pushed Lisa down. On top of that, an arrow passes with fierce momentum.


    Continued

 574 The Hall of Return (Instead), Part 26 - Evolving Pawn

    "Nah..."


    "Enemy!"


    At the same time as Lunatica''s words, the walls grew back and forth, from which a large number of hekatonkails emerged. Lisa didn''t notice the approaching of Hecaton Cale and the others because the walls were part of the bond.


    "Little trick... I didn''t know you were going to fool this Lisa!


    "Lord Lisa! I''ll take care of you."


    As the Hair Aristotle came to escort Lisa, Renatica saw him who had unleashed an earlier arrow. If you look at it, this time again, he was a one-time big opponent dressed in larger armor, unlike any other Hecaton Kale. Aristotle also realizes its existence.


    "Another different form... how many enemies are there?


    "Trouble. Crush in turn from the enemies you see!


    Lunatica flied out like she could have played, but the enemy flicked over its body all the same and disappeared from the regurgitation. Lunatica kicks the wall that disappears with all her might, but the wall is not even frightening.


    "Knock."


    "I''ll do it... have you slowly peeled that fang"


    "It will be a war of attrition as it is. We have to do something."


    But Aristotle''s troubles were all the same, and I couldn''t think of a way to open them. And they go into battle undeniably.


    Doom watched the Aristotle struggle from afar. Next to it is Osiria, and Maneater. In addition, beside it are three hekatonkails of flexion. The whole thing wore a larger helmet, the whole thing carried a spear, and the whole thing had an iron ball.


    A larger Hecaton Kale with bows and arrows returns there.


    "Welcome back. Let''s say good luck"


    "... oh."


    Surprisingly, Hekatonkail responded to Doom''s inquiry. No, no one on the spot was surprised, but this would have surprised the Arnelians if they had heard. Doom and I were surprised at first.


    But Hekatonkale and the others, naturally, are somewhat neat to discuss, but have a conversation.


    "You took it off... you''re out of shape."


    "... sorry"


    "Fair enough... now I''ve got a purpose over there. Some two units can push them. I don''t have much fighting power."


    "Dude, that silver-haired girl would be so strong, wouldn''t she?


    Doom breaks into conversation. To the bold conversation between the puppets, it may be true that they are no longer patient. But the talking Hekatonkails did not take Doom''s concerns seriously.


    "Strong indeed. But there''s as much to do."


    "Yes, alternating in two units, for example, stopping and carefully separating enemies"


    "In numbers, this one prevails. You just have to wait for them to get exhausted."


    "Plus, if you sacrifice a unit, there''s a battle for everything. Because we have no fear of death."


    "I see... this is definitely strong."


    Doom saw four tenacious warriors with an indescribable look. Sure, it''s a reliable pawn, and I''m also surprised at Anomaly for developing so much stuff, but on the contrary, I thought Lisa and Jake would die here for more than they could have imagined.


    Still, there was wonder and certainty in Doom. That Lisa and Jake can''t die here. There''s a strange sense of trust in those two. Besides,


    "(If I''m going to die here, maybe I won''t even have to play. But if you can, you can break through this difficulty...?


    In retrospect, Doom decided to let the captains of Hekatonkail do whatever they wanted.


    "The wear and tear!?


    "One injured, but I''ll make him recover soon!


    "Hurry, the next one is coming!


    Belliache continued his struggle. How many raids should I have left now? She fought desperately with the rest of them, but gradually the soldiers fell hurt in constant enemy raids. How many minutes have we been fighting through? Instead, it''s probably a miracle that it''s done with about five shedding so far.


    And a strange came to them exhausted. As we were preparing for the next raid, our people began to fall asleep without a scratch.


    "You guys, don''t go to sleep! Why go to sleep!?


    "Nem... I"


    "Stupid, if you sleep in here... let''s"


    Belliache also suddenly became dizzy by the drowsiness that struck him. Sure, my body is tired. But I''m not going to be so peaceful as to sleep here. Unlike when resting at night, strange comfort is forced to direct you to sleep. Belliache instinctively guessed that this sleep would never be calm.


    "Ma''am, first... gibberish!?


    A sudden and severe pain pierced Belliache''s entire body, which fell asleep. If you look, there was an impulse standing behind her, her hand hitting Belliache''s back.


    "I''m sorry. They let me flush the electric shock."


    "Yes, that hurts! But I appreciate it."


    "Thank you later. Things are weird."


    Most of those around them are already asleep. Impulse looked at them all the way around and went to her to wake up Emerald first.


    And after a slightly adorable scream, Emerald wakes up rubbing her eyes.


    "Nemo ~"


    "That''s bad, but I''ll just get you to work a little bit. Can you sing the waking spell?


    "Yeah, I can do that."


    Emerald sings songs to awaken people''s consciousness. Everyone''s consciousness was drawn back from the sleep of darkness to that spirit, which was shed on a singing voice like a fresh stream. The soldier who was awake is amazed.


    "Oh, my God."


    "Sounds like you managed to get it. But this song also has limits to pulling back their natural sleep. If we don''t think of measures soon, we can all fall asleep as we say."


    "I know. You can''t just not take a day off, and say that within a day it would be a battle. If we can''t do that, we need to think about retreating."


    "I hope we can retreat. My experience is that ''Castle'' doesn''t easily miss someone who let them in once. When you retreat, when you defeat the Lord, or in a body bag."


    Leaving Berriache reacting with a sinister face, the impulse stretched a brief lightning junction around him. If the enemy breaks in, it''ll be like stopping. In the meantime, the knights were still waking up an unconscious companion.


    Impulse was a little impressed as he watched the knights keep quietly doing what needed to be done. Highly skilled soldiers so far have not remembered much in the past. Impulse can think how well they are all trained. But no matter how well they are trained, they don''t make much sense in the ''castle''. In impulse experience, no matter how you send in a trained soldier if you can''t see through the properties of the junction, it only adds more victims.


    And Belliache, too, the same thought. Before coming to this hall, Belliache had succeeded in meeting the only survivor said to be. The man had already become a youth, but his appearance was as old as he was going to die tomorrow, telling the story of how spectacular an experience he had. Asking the mayor of the town protecting the man, the boy was already looking like this when he was discovered. They''re living like crazy as it is, drooling of covetousness.


    The Rafferties tried to extract some information from a young man like the old man. But in any way the youth could not hear anything. The only thing I found out was that the youth had not slept once since they were discovered.


    One of the monks guessed that he was afraid to sleep, but there was nothing to back it up. But now I know. I''m sure Belliache could have imagined what it would be like to sleep in this hall.


    "(The enemy is probably a kind of dreamer. It is only when you sleep that you will show off your opponent''s main command. Even without enemies, this sleep does not bring rest. We must defeat the ''Castle'' Lord as soon as possible)"


    Belliache was revamping his determination to continue his quest as he awakened the remaining knights.


    Continued

 575 Hall of Return (Instead), Part 27 - Closed Room

    "Here it is"


    "Uhm."


    Rafferty and the others were going to the back of the hall as the butler led them. It went through a narrow road that was invisible on the way, and also through a low ceiling passage. For the first time, a passageway that a deacon could pass if he was a child did not act as a passageway by moving a trick, and Rafferty and the others were aware for the first time that the building was full of tricks, as rumored.


    "(I see. Surely it won''t even be possible to get here without guidance. Because there are many suspicious places even if there is a passage in the first place)"


    While Rafferty thanked the butler and Rambless for their guidance, he was still not caught off guard. Because that is what Rana was advised. And the total absence of enemy raids was also unnatural to Rafferty.


    In doing so, the ahead butler and Rambless movement stopped.


    "It''s in this room."


    "Right."


    What Rafferty and the others found was a tight black door. There are many complicated locks in it, and it is more like a house than a room. Is it the result of fear of those who dwell in the middle of nowhere? There was so much intimidation there that even Rafferty swallowed one big spit. Rafferty''s instinct tells him he doesn''t want to see anyone in this.


    "Did you need to lock it up so tight?


    "Or maybe it wasn''t necessary. But my daughter, she never knew what she was thinking. He was blind hiding in his long hair, but he always seemed to be watching us wherever we were. These numerous keys are the embodiment of our fears. No one would have thought it would have worked."


    "Has my daughter accepted?


    "No. I just didn''t say anything dissatisfied. Besides, if you noticed, the key was off, and my daughter wandered around the hall. I guess the key didn''t mean anything to my daughter."


    That said, Rambless and the butler took off one complicated and strange key at a time. Rafferty One line watches the act without alarm, and in the meantime, when Larna attracts Rafferty, she softly ears.


    "Lord Rafferty. Are you gonna keep stepping in like this?


    "I know it''s pretty dangerous, but you''re going to have to"


    "Then give me one piece of advice. Those who are inside the kingdom are essentially those reproduced by the Lord, synonymous with the dead. It''s not usually possible, such as the regenerated dead having their own."


    "I see, that means..."


    "Yes, whoever is inside is just a person puppet who moves as the Lord thinks, or a puppet who repeats a determined move"


    Rafferty glances at Rambless and his butler. Until earlier, they had a conversation, but now they''re trying to unlock it without looking at us. As I was anxious to see how they were doing, I gradually began to notice Rafferty''s change.


    "Sir, are you sure you want to unlock this?


    "That''s right. How dare you be my son? It is against morality not to mourn the dead. This may have been the reason for the recent unusual events here."


    "That''s right... isn''t it dangerous? You should ask Arnelian priests for some kind of help."


    "If you do that, you''re breaking our name! You want me to make this fact known to the public that my daughter would have killed a large number of people?


    "Of course I may have to. One family after another is dying, so maybe the series of streams can no longer stop. But first we leave this place empty. Let''s check the facts and we''ll do nothing next time. All right?"


    "... whatever you say."


    Deacon still said something. Itemed so, but then he kept quietly unlocking it. And at last all the keys were removed, and the door that was not open was opened.


    The knights set themselves up, but Rambless and the butler went inside at first sight. But the door was not opened, nor was there any particular anomaly, and the knights clapped out.


    Rafferty accompanies several people and gently enters the door. There were no lighting windows or anything inside, and although there was a lot of lighting, it was the construction of a room that looked unhealthy. From the beginning this would have been made as a prison for my daughter. No matter how meticulous it is, it is a room that can''t help but feel obstructed. And there were signs of something scratching on the floor. Rafferty didn''t know what that was.


    Inside, he was in the midst of breaking down the walls with where Rambless and the butler had removed them from. A pale cream-colored wall with only a fraction of the gray wall. Only one wall of different colors, somewhere between one cupboard, was also a symbol of the sins of my daughter and Rambless. The deacon was helping the Lord with his work by removing the disturbing bookshelves and costumes.


    Rafferty kept them at the edge of his eyes, and he looked over at the room. I see he was a considerable reader and the room is stacked with mountains and books. Its contents were really varied, but it showed bias. Animal anatomy books, torture techniques, black magic, etc. It was all about what the Lord of this room could well see was clearly out of the ordinary track.


    "I don''t see any books like a child reads... were you crazy from the start"


    "Right, I don''t see any other kind of books. It''s a good collection of books to this point. Printing should not have developed so much yet in this day and age. Studies and the like would have been places where only the wealthy would be able to work. Now, most of the books are handwriting... what''s this?


    I stopped my eyes on one of the books that Larna was turning all over. Rafferty peeks into the book.


    "Sounds like writing."


    "Yeah. I guess this is the letter of the owner of this book. I write to anatomy and torture myself... and yet, what a mess"


    Larna followed the writing with her eyes. Various events have been written that have not been elucidated at this time, such as the reaction when the nail was stuck to the human body, the painful areas and the organ that at first glance only appears to be fat is also actually an important organ. Events there that perhaps the Lord of Books would have practiced, such as where he would have been injured, fatally wounded, and how long he would have lived if he had injured where. The letters are red. Larna was aware that the letter was written in blood.


    "(You wrote in the blood of the victim... but you don''t have any magical elements. I just wrote it in blood because I want to write it, because I want to use it. This Lord is an anomaly)"


    An act of disgust, even Larna, familiar with dark magic. Beyond being a magician, the Lord of this book is only following the urge to gush from within against a magician who also acts logically in accordance with a certain purpose when he thinks he is off track. Larna took the other books in her hand, but all this was the same product, and every time she overlapped the number of the books, the Lord seemed to remember the art of keeping people alive for a long time.


    A book that would have contributed to medicine and witchcraft if formal procedures had been followed, but it can only be a product of madness if done individually. Besides, as far as books are concerned, the number of victims will not remain at 10. Is it true that no one in this mansion noticed that so many human beings were missing? Larna had simple doubts.


    When Larna couldn''t bear to see the book, the stirrups presented a guttural and metal sound.


    "Sir."


    "Another breath."


    Miltre, who was outside the room, screams when Rambless and the butler increase the speed at which they shake up their furrows like crazy.


    Continued

 576 Hall of Return (Instead), Part 28 - Evil Spirit Time

    "Master Rafferty, outside!


    "What''s up?


    "It will be night time!


    What the knights outside saw was the darkness caused by the thick clouds until now, yet still giving a single light, but the sight of them being utterly rejected. The light was closed so that hope could hold, and the area was surrounded by darkness. Sisters and monks bewitched the light as they shook off their anxiety, and those in the room lit candles to increase the light.


    "At witchcraft."


    "You only show unpleasant signs. Do you want to stop Rambless and the butler once?


    "I don''t think it''s worth it."


    Larna looked at the door that gradually revealed itself with a rugged look. Rafferty urged one of the knights to stop Rambless and the butler, but they continued to work as if the knight had grabbed his shoulder without willingness. The knight couldn''t help but butt back at its unusual power to shake off the knight''s suppression.


    "Lord Rana."


    "Yeah... let''s pull back loose. It''s the first time you''re here."


    There''s no point in Rafferty and Larna saying that either. Already the heterogeneous signs, which should also be called annoyance, were overflowing through the doors, in such concentrations that they could be gradually visualized. Rambless and the butler still continue their work, wrapped in a black misty temper.


    Rafferty and the knights approached the entrance to the room, backwards one by one. All of them were making the anomalies feel more critical. The investigation of the identity and truth of the enemy was also important, but his safety was a priority above all else. Apparently, being in this room is unlikely to accomplish it.


    But as Rafferty and Larna stomped in the center of the room to see it all through, it seemed that Rambless and the butler''s work had finally come to an end. A doorway that swept out. It was only an easy doorway there, seemingly unchanging. The door, which would have been mounted with a surge on the wall, was undressed, but the dull black chi leaking out of the edge had made the door sufficiently intimidating if it existed.


    "Sir, can you open it?


    "Whatever. I''ll feed your daughter."


    I felt something like a strong sense of purpose in the Rambless tone I said so, but I couldn''t help but remember strongly that Rafferty would not open it in his heart. And the door was easily opened to its intimidation and backside, but at that moment he was drawn to the end of the door by making sure that Rambres'' body was broken into a razor-sharp letter.


    And from inside, I heard screams that didn''t even seem like Rambres'' stuff in this world, and the sound of bones being crushed. The butler was standing on the spot for a moment of events, but when Rambless''s scream broke off, he turned back to me and tried to run away with his back on the spot.


    But it did not come true, and the butler was grabbed by a black object that had stretched out of the darkness, and the resistance was dragged away somewhat. For a moment the black mass was not even visible in a person''s hands, but it was an instant event and not near confirmation. And as a sign that the butler had managed to resist, there were traces of scratching on the ground. Rafferty and Rana watched as the butler dragged her resistance, but as the butler''s scream broke after that, Rana shrugged.


    "... So, what do you do?


    "Well, what?"


    "Do you want to go ahead of that? At the end of the hidden door."


    "No, it''s something I''d like to do again if I could."


    "Right... I was a little insulting too. I''m not ready to step in there. You''ll need to be more prepared."


    "I think so, too. This is the Holy Knight, so how can this be? That doesn''t seem like it. I misread the other person''s powers. This can''t be fourth place, etc. It''s the fifth, and most powerful, evil spirit. I''ve never dealt with anyone this far either."


    "Then give me a temporary retreat. Coming!"


    The moment Larna told him, from beyond the open door, a black object approached. That black chunk that took Rambless and the butler was apparently hair in the shape of people''s hands.


    When Rafferty and Larna saw their hair retreating and approaching them, the hairbrush stopped. At that moment, Rafferty and Larna flip and run out of the room with all their might. My hair is probably coming after me from behind, but I can''t even afford to keep that in mind for both of us. Outside the room I could see my fellow knights screaming for me to come quickly.


    Rafferty grabbed Larna''s root and went out to hold her aside and roll her outside. And at the same time, when the knights closed the door of the room, the shock ran as if something had hit them, and somewhat deformed the door and stopped.


    Together with the knights holding down the door, they exhaled in relief.


    "Is that the lord of this'' castle ''?


    "I don''t think it''s stupid, very fourth. We''ve made a grand physical assault and pursuit, haven''t we? Aren''t you self-absorbed?


    "Was the information wrong?


    "No, it was the supreme bishop who sent you to report it, wasn''t it? That''s not possible."


    "But if you think about it, you knew it wasn''t a normal evil spirit at a stage where you could deploy the ''castle''. With that in mind, shouldn''t I have suspected you more at the stage I heard you were fourth?


    "That''s what I say, but..."


    "Calm down!"


    Rafferty drinks the knights who have begun to argue. Rafferty makes a calm voice this time to a perfectly done statement.


    "Look, think about the status quo first. This enemy is powerful. We need to be ready to defeat them. Do everything you can with this person, assuming they are fifth. Don''t count on the rendezvous with your people. I''ll be right with you!


    "Ah, Captain..."


    Rafferty issued the decree, but one of the knights pointed to the door. One of the knights was holding it back when he closed the door, but his hair was crawling out of the gap. The knight who holds the door down, unaware, leaves the door behind.


    "? Guys, why are you looking at me..."


    "Run!"


    But the cries of his companions were murmured, and the knight grabbed him by the hair before leaving the door, and his whole body was tightened up. The hair covers the knight''s mouth and nose, twisting the knight up as he chokes. Hair lifting the weight of a fully armed knight. Without being able to scream, the knight twisted his whole body like a rag in front of his companion''s eyes.


    "Tarrs!"


    "Evil spirits!


    The knights who sanctified their weapons cut their hair off and cut it off, but their hair was very stiff and did not slash inside. And when the knight that was tightened was desperate, his hair retreated once again into the room.


    Only the body of a knight literally chopped a thousand pieces was left outside the room. Rafferty and the others, while flattered, clothed the dead of the knight and cleansed his body with sorcery so that he would not be resurrected as an evil spirit. No one speaks a word anymore. Everyone felt strongly that they had to defeat the evil spirits in the room at all costs.


    "Lord Rana, do you think you can break into this room again and stay safe?


    "What a thing. But you need to be prepared for it. You will need to sanctify not only your weapons, but even your protective equipment. You may also need a procedure to sanctify this room from the outside. That hair is subjected to the power of darkness. No matter how much you sanctify the sword, you won''t be able to hurt it that way. Because human hair is sturdy."


    "Sure. There''s nothing I can do about not doing something about that hair. The enemy base has been cracked, so let''s attack carefully from here on out.


    We''re building a base here! Get ready!


    "" "Ha!


    The knights regained their original movement again with the decree of Rafferty, but Larna still remembered her anxiety. We don''t know why they led us here in the first place. Originally, there should be no benefit whatsoever in exposing the enchantment startup base called Castle from itself.


    Larna raised anxiety in front of an enemy she might not be able to handle.


    Continued

 577 The Hall of Return, Part 29 - Another Behavior

    "Oh, I''ll see you in a weird place."


    "That''s our line."


    Jake, who continues his exploration of the museum, Brandio Line reunited with Ultina for a little while. In the halls of evil spirits and demons, Ultina walked gracefully.


    "I thought I was going to cut deeper into the hall with your character."


    "I meant to do that, too. But at some point, he was led into the hallway of the hall. Or maybe this is the back of the hall, but all this is irrelevant."


    "Right. So, what''s the fruit of exploration?


    "Unfortunately, very little. This one doesn''t answer the enemies neatly, and is it as good as a little evil spirit?"


    "Come on."


    Brandio had a light conversation, but it was assumed that this enemy would be an even easier one. Because it is undeniable that at the stage of dividing this one, we can be somewhat biased in our power of war. We are going to think about which groups of people are less powerful and perhaps sharpen them in weak order. When I glanced at Ultina, Ultina had complained with her eyes that it was the same idea. I don''t have much time. Because by now the population determined to be vulnerable should be under intensive attack.


    "(Tomorrow, Aristotle Han''s place is in danger. Don''t let these kids get in the way when this happens... looking forward to going ahead with the delicacies, but it''s quick to make it into a knock on the enemy''s home base. Fortunately, Ultina is here too... ok)"


    "Ultina, do you know where each population is?


    "It''s marked. It is Lord Rafferty''s troops that are in the strongest position for the enemy''s signs, isn''t it? Do you want to head over?


    "Oh no. I don''t seem to have much time to play around anymore. Let''s get this over with. Yeah, do it. Chiukoya."


    Brandio twirls back at Jake and the others.


    "From now on, Wye and the others will be in a straight line where the enemy seems to be based. If I''m late, I''ll leave you. Yeah?"


    "Fine. As long as it''s enough to keep your feet together, that''s fine."


    "I said so. Clean up any enemies you can and pick them up. If it gets out of the way, you''re gonna have to hold on until then, right?


    "Ooh."


    When Brandio was satisfied with Jake''s answer, he began to run inside the mansion with Ultina in the lead. Regardless of Brandio, the man, Jake is surprised that Ultina''s movements in Sister clothes are human apart and fast, but he managed to keep up with the two moves.


    But Jake, anyway, was a very impossible story for Bruns, who is obese, and for young Nellie. They are left behind while they see.


    "Jake, wait a minute"


    "Oh, my God, Rascal"


    "Bruns and Nellie can''t follow you"


    "Oh, I can''t help it."


    Jake felt tight, but he couldn''t help it either. Brandio caught a glimpse of Jake stopping, but this is also inconclusive. Brandio is taking action knowing that Jake and the others don''t have this about them.


    Jake also stopped walking himself, somehow guessing Brandio''s intentions. Because I couldn''t just leave you two alone for as long as I wanted and go after him.


    "Oh, yeah... too fast," he said.


    "I can''t... I''m sorry. But I can''t..."


    "Jake, what do we do?


    "No, maybe this is it"


    I looked at them like Dora was stunned, but Jake''s words were unexpected. Everyone pays attention to Jake.


    "You say this is okay?


    "Oh. Because this might be easier for us to move."


    "Where is it? Without Mr. Brandio, what would you do if you met an enemy?


    "I''ll take care of that. More than that, I thought Brandio was headed in a very different direction from the enemy base."


    "Huh?"


    "What do you mean?


    Without knowing what Jake was talking about, Bruns raised his insane voice, and Dora asked carefully. But Jake was blunt.


    "No, I don''t think so."


    "Not again!


    "Come on..."


    "No, let''s believe it"


    At a time when Rascal as well as the Bruns were getting angry, only Dora made a statement believing in Jake. I heard Dora just in time, so Bruns and Rascal were supposed to swallow the complaining words.


    But Dora''s face remained discreet.


    "Jake, you can trust me, right?


    "Maybe. Rather than going that way, I''m sure we''ll get to the enemy"


    "Okay. I just have to believe it will. Our Admiral is you. Can we both?


    Dora asked Rascal and the Bruns to agree, but the two had to agree, even though they were fumbled.


    "Okay, then let''s go this way"


    Jake accompanied them and began to walk in a completely different direction from Brandio.


    It was the same thing Doom noticed when Jake broke up with Brandio.


    "What... another action?


    Doom often pondered the meaning of their inexplicable actions, but did not realize their intentions.


    "Did you read this intent and make Jake and the others...? Then I''ll have to stab the nail in Insomnia. It would be very bad if even a group of Hekatonkails were turned over."


    Doom hurriedly turned to where Insomnia was. As soon as he reaches Insomnia, Doom gives her the order.


    "Insomnia, are you aware?


    "Huh? You know everything?


    "But we have to miss it. Why?"


    Not sure what Insomnia was talking about, but Doom did seem to understand Insomnia''s language.


    "What? You said Jake was headed straight this way? If we don''t jam him, he''ll come straight over here?


    "Stopping? Send in an improved Hecaton Cale unit and there''s no stopping or anything."


    "Well, I sure don''t like him... but I can''t help it. Do as well as you can. If it bothers you, you''ll be able to catch Jake straight away."


    "What? There are too many different molecules in the castle for the power to be exerted? I can''t help it. I''m also asking for anomalies."


    "Huh? Well, that sucks. You can kill them all... but it''s as tranquil as you can... oh, hey!


    The story with Doom was there too, and Insomnia seemed to have left the spot. Doom is left, tongue-beating.


    "It''s an annoying day, it''s all moving in unintentionally. Well, you only know what''s wrong with fate. Yeah, the conspiracy is funny, but it''s a pain in the ass. There are still a lot of things I''m not good at."


    And Doom turned himself over, saying that he could not stay here any longer.


    Continued

 578 Hall of Return (Instead), Part 30 - Rush

    The knights fighting in the Great Hall had their eyes open. Single-horse assaults into a herd of giants led by the Demon King, and when it hits, fortunately for the awesome way to fight a beautiful silver-haired girl who knocks down the giants. The cyclops swing down the stick and kick it out of momentum, cutting the defenseless arm using centrifugal force as it was. Sooner than the giants screamed, the next moment Cyclops'' neck was dancing in the universe.


    In Cyclops and Gigantes giants, Renatica cannot reach the site of fatal injury. So Renatica first cuts off his legs and crawls them to the ground, but the task is too quick, and it just seems like the giants sink into the blood smoke.


    The flow work to its beauty was also still a marginal action for Renatica. Defeat the giants one after the other without taking back blood. And finally, when the arms of the great giant king of demons were waved down, Renatica appeared to have softly been bounced into the universe by his arms. The knights lift up their voices, but Lunatica, who danced in the universe on Kirimumi, twisted her body and minced the head of the giant as she opened her mouth and tried to swallow Lunatica.


    When Lunatica lands on the ground, the giant demon king slowly falls to the ground. The demons also stopped the movement, but when Lunatica''s eyes shot them out there, the demons ran away.


    "Su, wow"


    "I thought she was strong, but not so much... Lord Lisa, who the hell is she?


    "Come on? I''m just an assassin girl I met on my journey. Are you a celebrity?


    "Lisa, that''s different"


    He walks slowly as Lunatica wipes the blood on his gains with demonic clothes.


    "It''s second-rate at best to be able to sell your name as an assassin. Top-notch people don''t even know their names, and they don''t even leave traces again. Only the number of bodies piled up can count."


    "Oh, really?"


    "Currently, it is believed that there are no more than three first-rate people in the world in that sense. I also hit about first-rate and second-rate narrows in that sense. My old buddy knows about me, so there''s too much trace left."


    When Lunatica confirmed his score, he threw the score unconstitutionally.


    "No, I cut my enemies somewhat too thick. I''m useless anymore. Can someone give me a spare sword?"


    "Hopefully this will do"


    Some of the knights offered their daggers. Some give away their spare swords again. When Lunatica receives them, she puts them away in a place that is easy to remove. And the sword carried one on his back, in the shape of one on his hips. Shake them and check the center of gravity, Lunatica.


    "Good sword. Cared for, well built."


    "Is it going to work?


    "I''m not good at long stuff, but it would be better than no"


    "Luna, not"


    I embarrassed Lunatica with the way Lisa said she couldn''t help it. Renatica thought a lot, as if, but with no expression,


    "Thank you."


    "Ha, ha"


    I just said, thank you. And besides, when I threw my sword into the universe, I walked straight out to Lisa. Seeing the sword thrown into the universe, the knights,


    "Dangerous..."


    I almost screamed,


    "No problem."


    And Lunatica said, and the fact is that the sword that dances through the universe fits perfectly into the sheath on Lunatica''s back.


    "It''s a lie..."


    "Hey, why?"


    "Don''t make me whimper"


    "Really? Nothing''s at stake."


    Lisa''s complaint was ignored, and Renatica refrained beside Lisa. There was such an exchange, but I regained my mind and Aristotle slapped one hand.


    "Well, the enemy raid stopped once. We''re gonna get back on track!


    "Only one person is damaged. Pollite got hit in the stomach and it''s a heavy state."


    "How many are safe?


    "The five bodies satisfied are the Lord Lisa and the Lord Lunatica, 14 people"


    "You''re down..."


    Aristotle''s troops should have had the first 23. Seven of them have already died and the latter two have already lost their ability to fight. In the battlefield, the seriously ill are more handy than the dead. When there is one person who cannot fight, one may assume to take the hands of three healthy people. In other words, this unit is likely to need to fight for the next six.


    Aristotle gave an order to help the wounded, even though it was based on that. They say that in times of war, the wounded sometimes self-determination themselves, but they are not the first to be so demanded in the current battle. Aristotle also couldn''t be more heartless.


    But the soldiers were tired of repeated raids. How many more raids can you carry out? Aristotle was about to think about it.


    "Next, I''ll come."


    "Not again!


    "How many times is this...?


    "Do other troops fit the same eye?"


    "Focus more on the enemy in front of you than that. Don''t be alarmed!


    To Aristotle''s sharp decree, the knights lifted their heavy arms. But now there was only one enemy.


    It was the soldier''s man who showed up. No, it was a boy.


    "Good evening, gentlemen"


    "... who?


    "Oh no, it''s up to the enemy, isn''t it? There''s no way there''s just a boy out here."


    With a grin on his face, the boy twists himself ridiculously.


    "I thought I was tired of all the blunt enemies, and I thought I''d change my mind here"


    "What are you trying to say?


    "From here on out, it means I''m enough alone!


    It was at the same time that the boy disappeared and Renatica disappeared from Lisa''s side. And the boy''s kick snapping one knight''s neck was only a little faster than Renatica kicking the boy''s ass. The boy lands by killing the momentum of Lunatica''s kick as he brilliantly backs the universe at the table.


    "Danger. Danger. There must have been enough distance."


    "... a peer?"


    "Well that''s the place. Come!"


    When the boy calls, his hand reaches out from Lunatica''s feet. Renatica cut that hand reflexively, but the blade did not go through that arm, and Renatica committed the rare malfunction of being bounced off her arm. On the tip of being bounced off, Renatica tries to get up missing momentum, but with a flash of clearance in the universe, a kick flies from behind.


    Instead of defending that kick, Renatica went out to fight back with a blade. But the blade of the counterattack is stopped by the boy who jumps in and, conversely, Lunatica gets a kick from behind with a direct hit to the ribs. The blunt sound echoed inside the Lunatica, but the movement of the Lunatica never changed. She misses the shock magnificently and decides to land softly.


    "That''s what you do. A couple of ribs must have broken."


    "That''s right. But there''s no obstacle."


    "Luna!"


    Lisa unexpectedly worried about Lunatica, but Lunatica took control of Lisa.


    "It''s okay, I just ate an unintentional hit. It can''t happen again. Besides, I''ve heard of these guys. Assassin in pairs, said to be ''hand long legged''. Because of its fame, it''s second-rate."


    "You tell me. But sadly, you may be right. Sure, it may no longer be hard to strike by accident. So what about this?


    When the boy squeals his fingers properly, a man with long hands and a man with long legs stretch out his hands and feet towards Lunatica, respectively. Renatica cuddled her hands, the long extended to hug, snapping one arm with her right elbow and her left hand sticking a cone of nostalgia into her eyes. At the same time, he broke the knee of his kicking leg with his inertia, leaving behind him as he slammed the kick of his leg length flying from the rear to fall forward. As it was, when Renatica could scratch her leg against the other''s leg, she now danced to the universe with a spinning kick procedure and broke the neck of the length of her leg.


    It was early enough not to react to the two leg lengths, but the other one too. He came to stop the move as though he were desperate to cover himself with Renatica. A boy jumps in there.


    "Excellent, both of you."


    The boy giggled, muttering something, and immediately afterwards Renatica and her long-legged body disappeared. The knights stand up for an instant.


    "Uh... what?


    "Shit, could the metastasis have been used in this? Unconscious..."


    "I see, that''s the assassin. Do a good job."


    By the time Lisa realized the seriousness of the matter, the enemy was already pushing. There are two captains, two hekatonkails, and usually about 30 soldiers each. The enemies we have been planting have attacked us in unison.


    "Cloth stone for this..."


    "Exactly. I can''t be involved here forever."


    "We have to show value here. Otherwise, we''ll get rid of it tomorrow."


    "Hmm. I don''t know what''s going on over there. It''s definitely an effective hand. But I don''t think it''s that easy to take this life!


    "Exactly."


    Lisa and Aristotle armed themselves with brave screams and entered the herd of Hekatonkail.


    Continued

 579 Hall of Return, Part 31 - of the Enemy

    "This is it."


    Forced to move by metastasis, Lunatica acted first by tearing apart those who stopped her movement. Renatica checked the status quo over a bloody splash of hand long legs that would be dismantled at a rate that was also inconspicuous to her eyes.


    That''s a room with no entrance or exit. What a murderous room with only a few candlesticks in the room, without even a light removal window. I don''t even see the intent of what it was made for. I know Renatica has the method of incarcerating in a room that is always bright and nothing, all painted in white as part of torture, but I was wondering if this room had a slightly different intent.


    Lunatica is considered to be fingering her feet. I didn''t get any dust on those fingers. Renatica spoke roughly as she taunted one of the hand long legs scattered as wreckage.


    "How long have you been pretending to be dead? What is this room?


    "Were you aware"


    The boy with half a blown head answers. The wreckage spilling some kind of green liquid instead of brains laughs.


    "After all, you don''t seem like a normal assassin." Who is the most powerful assassin on the continent? ''Many assassins say'' silver slayer ''to the question, but it may not be a lie though "


    "I''m not top notch at the stage of being famous. Answer my question."


    Renatica questioned the boy as he kicked his head unhesitatingly, which turned into a wreck. But his head never showed any sign of answering Renatica''s question.


    "No, it''s top notch. Your trail is virtually nowhere. You became famous because the organization behind you intentionally circulated the rumor. If you operate independently, you will undoubtedly be the best assassin of our time."


    "I don''t have time to hang out with your old man. Last. Now if you don''t answer, you''re dead."


    Lunatica changes hands to the shape of a handknife. It''s not a threat or anything, I guess you''re really going to be buried in one blow. Still, the other party has something to offer. I didn''t lose my posture.


    "Hehe... no matter how strong you may be, you are wary of this situation. And I have a feeling about that. Because..."


    The moment he realized that the other person was unwilling to answer his question, Renatica dusted the wreckage further with a knife. But it is no longer meaningless. While Renatica knew, she was still frustrated that the situation was not progressing.


    I was just isolated. Lunatica also knows that the aim would be Lisa and Aristotle, who were left behind. But I know that much and I have 50 points. The opponent did not intend to let Renatica escape again either.


    "... he''s a rascal. Assassin, how could we not even discuss this, so why don''t we enjoy this relaxation now?"


    "I''m not going to. Just die."


    "You''re a killer to the bone marrow, you are! But it doesn''t. If this thing can kill me, go ahead and do it. Some gave it to me, if I could kill this new body of mine!


    Renatica''s feet are grossly distorted. Lunatica flew off at her suddenly softer feet, but there she was softer as well. And a crack appears in a room that has never been dusty or scratched before. Eventually, the floor began to transform into red and black meat, where pulsating blood vessels and a lukewarm glow appeared.


    The lack of dust also makes sense. This room itself is inside the creature. The creature opens his snoringly distorted eyes to his fierce mouth.


    "I see, is the whole room a monster"


    "That''s the thing. Now, can a rare assassin kill me?


    The Demon King, the room, asked challengingly. But Renatica...


    "It''s not a question of whether we can do it. If you decide to do it, just kill it."


    As usual, all I had to do was prepare my breath for battle.


    Brandio was starting to think it was strange for the first time since he stepped into this hall. The mundane question gradually turns into certainty. That was when Brandio and Ultina rendezvoused with Belliache and the others and rushed safely to cover Rafferty.


    "Served... you know what?"


    "What''s going on?


    Ultina, who fights next door, asks. Ultina just finished one captain of Hekatonkail earlier. The room of the closed Rambless daughter is also broken in again after paying for her hair, little by little. If we assemble the total strength of the Sisters, the Holy Knights, who have gathered here, we can manage to push them back.


    Things were getting better and my buddies were thriving, and only Brandio had somehow come here and turned pale. Brandio had only one flashy face, and immediately punched the wall in the stomach.


    "It was Wai and... Wai and the others who walked into this hall. No, they took the whole thing long ago in the first place."


    "What do you mean?


    "Why were Wye and the others gathered here? In particular, Wye and the others did not find their way, nor did they see through enemy traps. I just moved on, but left it to me to come here. How exactly does that get you to your destination?


    "That''s... if you ask me. Right. I know someone can reach it, but it''s weird that they''re all at the same time. And too little resistance from the enemy."


    "Yeah."


    It is true that the enemy only had the sporadic appearance of evil spirits, and although the appearance of Hekatonkail later was regular, the intensity of the arrival was not very authentic. Cut some knots and escape when you get out with a few damages. That''s what they''re doing repeatedly.


    Brandio wasn''t the only one who realized that condition wasn''t legitimate. Rafferty is also aware that this situation is strange again.


    "(Speaking of good, good. But it''s too cheap. For enemies who use this scale of bond, though. You think too much?


    Rafferty didn''t care that we could only move forward. At that time Belliache, my wife, joins me.


    "You!"


    "Behce, are you all right?"


    "Absolutely. Is this the enemy''s stronghold?


    "I think so."


    In Rafferty''s words, Belliache seems to have found himself uncomfortable. I immediately spotted his problem.


    "You have a rare basis, don''t you?


    "Right... there are definitely some disastrous signs here. But everything feels like it''s in the hands of the enemy. It''s just my idea."


    "It''s not an insult to warriors. Now your instincts should be better than those of Brother Alberto''s, right?


    "I''m glad to hear that."


    "No, I think you''re right."


    Brandio walks over to Rafferty. And I gently eared to Rafferty. Rafferty''s face gives him a stunned look at Russia.


    "Is that true?


    "Don''t say it too loud, it''s a serious secret or something for Wye. As a fighter, it''s deadly to scatter your abilities."


    "Though the pilgrims thought they were looking down on us Temple Knights?


    "Well, not far without hitting it. Except for the Lazar family. I know what''s going on with you, and I''m gonna respect you."


    Brandio was going to be honest with me, but it got tough not only with Rafferty, but even with Belliache''s expression. It is like looking at an enemy. Rafferty uttered an awesome voice in Brandio''s ear so that no one could hear her.


    Continued

 580 The Hall of Return (Instead), Part 32 - The Nishimon of Destruction

    "You... what do you know!?


    "Don''t make me look so scared. Wye shall know roughly all about the establishment of Arnelia, and the cursed blessings of you Lazars. But don''t get me wrong. Whatever happens because Wye found out about it. Instead, I respected you. You''re a great clan. You''ve been protecting the Supreme Bishop since 200 years."


    "... who are you, you"


    Rafferty feared a pilgrim who might not be good at it. Knowing or not its inside, Brandio''s reply is still unsatisfactory.


    "Whatever Wye are. Heh. Just being on edge and serving Arnelia, just being on edge and coming here and taking it. If Wye''s funny, then yeah. Now it''s funny to serve Arnelia."


    "Is that true?


    "Oh. At least, I hope this operation succeeds. That''s why I let that kid act differently, just in case."


    "That kid?


    "Jake, did I tell you? That could be the trump card for this one. Heh. Sure, the supreme bishop instructed you to accompany him this time, right? The supreme bishop seems to know something about that kid. Where Wai has also become interested."


    "Is there still something about Jake?


    "What, you don''t notice?


    Brandio still struck Lafferty in the ear, as if he were frightened. Even if the colour of Rafferty is once again coloured with a stunned look.


    "Is that... is that true?


    "No, how? Well, I guess it''s one of the possibilities. But if this is true, Wye and the others will have a hell of a man on their side. He who the lad decrees the Lord has the potential to be king of the world.


    That kid, get strong. Depending on how we do it, we could be on top of it. "


    "No, but sure. Right, so is it okay to act differently? Then we''d rather..."


    "Oh, there''s a good chance we got trapped. There''s nothing wrong with that kid."


    Brandio thinks of the faces of his buddies who were around Jake. Sure, Jake had some attractions. But other than that, there was something I was worried about.


    "(He''s hiding something. Hell yeah. I saw a gap in Wye till the end. Well, yeah. It''s not directly related to this request. I''ll report to Miranda later.)"


    When Brandio thought for a moment, they came back in front of the door leading to the hidden room. There was a door that swallowed the Rambless and the Deacon.


    Rafferty raised his hand and instructed the monks to open that door, but Ultina stopped it.


    "This door will take time if it opens with a positive attack method. The same goes for touching that, but you should also be able to get close. I''ll force you to open it, okay?


    "Fine. But you can?


    "No problem"


    When Urtina prayed, she did a prayerful trick toward the door. The prayer was quiet, but Rafferty and the others could not help but feel their whole body hair turn upside down.


    Something is present in this pilgrimage''s Sister that overwhelms the surroundings simply by praying.


    "What the hell is she...?


    "That''s the sixth woman on the pilgrimage to perform. Its task is primarily the annihilation of the wicked. Especially if you deal with a group, Sister enough to be said to have no one to go out to the right or. I''m tough to say, but my face and voice seem quiet, so I have a bad touch.


    Yeah, what''s his nickname... "


    "Leave me alone, Brandio. Don''t talk extra."


    I sighed when Brandio said I couldn''t help it, but Belliache seemed concerned. Pull Brandio''s sleeve and talk.


    "So, what''s your nickname?


    "''The saving hand that destroys everything,'' I say."


    With Brandio''s words, many glowing hands appeared around Ultina. It doesn''t take the form of a hand clearly, but many banded glowing objects certainly don''t even look like human hands ahead.


    Ultina remained in a prayerful position, but from her feet, the hand of light that emerged as gushing from her surroundings began to storm towards the door in unison. And when he hit the door, he deformed every wall door with the roar. There was a sigh of sigh among the knights in its power.


    "Not yet. I''m going to be horrible."


    Brandio told me that the hair was tangled around the door, from the slightly broken area, to protect the door. The hair was apparently trying to protect the door, but the hands of light suddenly stopped the controlled movement when they saw the pitch-black hair trying to protect the door, this time grabbing the hair like a storm.


    The hand of light was rampant, and his hair snapped, chopped, and swept as if the rambler were hurting the maiden. In the wild beast''s roughness, his hair is torn to pieces, and his remains are exposed to the spot. The sight of a woman''s hair being pulled unconstitutionally, though by the enemy, was not pleasant to watch, and some of the Rafferties accidentally pushed their mouths and opened them up.


    Brandio also speaks with a shuddering face.


    "It''s unscrupulous. Do it? That''s how Ultina attacks, isn''t it? If you get caught in that hand, you''ll end up with your limbs and head ripped off. Ultina''s letting it get out of hand or something when activated, but Wye thinks it''s that woman''s nature.


    Oh, by the way, the activated Ultina is mostly in meditation. Just so you know, I haven''t heard Wye. So now you''d better stay away from Ultina. Yeah. Because you may be recognized as a harmless subject. "


    Brandio was unchanged and nagging, but almost everyone was in his ear. Only because the hand of light emitted by Ultina watched the door slammed open.


    The door did open. The door was thrown unconstitutionally by the hand of light, and roughed through the room to stop its movement. The doors considered evil are also shapeless before the fierce light.


    When Rafferty instructed the knights to put up an even stronger defensive junction, he slowly began to advance toward the hidden room. Ultina wakes up from meditation, either because she has reached her goal, and once the hands of the light are gone, she enters the room with Rafferty and the others.


    Continued

 581 The Hall of Return, Part 33 - Exhaustion

    When I entered the room, it was made of cold rock, as if it were a reminder of a mansion hundreds of years old. Inside, rugs are often laid on top of them in brick construction, as the view has been taken internationally that in recent years houses are not meant to afflict prisoners by their very nature, but rather to revamp them. So much so that some places say it''s more comfortable than the average home. It is often made with light and cleanliness in mind.


    But the room that Rafferty and the others are now looking at is an old fashioned house, where cold rock skin has swelled away. There is no light on the wall, and the stiff air is heavy on the lungs. The little worm moved around, and the manure drowned there. The odor was also terrible and it gave the stark impression that just smoking was going to make me sick of something. The chains are fixed on the walls, indicating that this was the house. The chains were for about 20 people, but the room doesn''t matter what you think, it doesn''t fit 20 people. Rafferty almost threw up when she wondered if a human being was trapped in this. Even a few of them would drive me crazy if they pushed me into a room like this.


    "Is this the place...?


    "Subtle things. I do have an unpleasant vibe, but I feel a magical element."


    "I agree. Isn''t this a base?


    "Then what the hell is this place?"


    When Belliache planted his doubts into words, Ultina and Impulse had already examined the walls and chains. And Ultina has some doubts.


    "This room... no, you have less blood."


    "Really?


    "Yes. Blood is sticking to the chains, but even on the floor. Maybe he wanted to take it off the chain, but if torture was carried out here, could there be more blood on the floor?


    "When that happens, are there more hidden rooms...?


    "Can we get out of there? I think I''m going to feel bad. Halpuia''s sister there, too, what about limits?


    "Ah."


    When Impulse saw him, Emerald fluttered as he pressed his mouth and turned bright blue. Impulse rushed to take Emerald outside, where he saw the cavalier''s torso standing outside the black door at the moment of breaking up with his head and crying.


    "What?"


    "Wow!


    One of the knights took his sword with an unusual noticing scream of a colleague, but his upper body blew away without even protecting himself with a look like he saw the unbeliever.


    The sight in the eyes of Impulse is the sight of the Great Sword blowing the upper body of the knight. If you look closely, aren''t all the humans outside already dead? A bloody floor fell from the inside of the room.


    "What? Such an idiot, in such a short time!


    A man with a big sword that slowly opened the door and came inside as the impulse raised a startling voice. Just there, the humans in the stash came out screaming. But everyone was equally astonished. That would be the case, too. The man with the sword...


    "Stupid, why are you here!


    "What do you mean?


    "What are you doing, Alberto!


    The name that Rafferty cried out from the bottom of his belly was Alberto, head of the Temple Knights.


    "That''s as far as it goes..."


    The man who turned into the demon king of the room snapped as he stared at the bloody Lunatica. The servant Lunatica was also deeply red dyed with blood all over her body. The Demon King watches the girl as he narrows his eyes.


    "Well done... can I ask you one thing?


    "What?


    Answer as Lunatica is baffled. Leaving herself shrunk to the spot, Renatica made an unheeded voice. The Demon King continues.


    "Are you sure you''re just a human being? You''re not part human, or you don''t have a magical element together?


    "I don''t know. Maybe that happened in the process of nurturing, but I''ve never wanted to be a person myself"


    "I see. Difference in talent, do you mean? This ending."


    The demon king looked at his body. With enough space for some families to live in, the Demon King''s body had been mutilated so slightly that it was harder to find an unharmed place. The countless eyes were crushed from one end, and the mouth was severed so much that it could not even be opened with severe pain. The tongue was pulled out, and the countless tentacles that were substitutes for the hand were pruned without a single bottle remaining. The blood vessels running on the walls were severed, creating a sea of blood in the room. Blood still didn''t stop, spitting blood all over me as if it were a broken waterway.


    Renatica realized she didn''t know how to defeat the Demon King, or decided to kill the Demon King in every room. The demon king made a wound faster than it regenerated, and made a deep decision. Lunatica''s weapons were unbearable and all broken, but Lunatica did not hesitate to continue the work with her bare hands. Even the servant Renatica had to bathe in large quantities of returned blood.


    The acid substitute saliva filled the room also dismantled the Demon King while Renatica was brilliant. The Demon King cursed himself for gaining this body but not escaping the pain, but at the same time realized his happiness in being able to experience the modus operandi of an assassin who was becoming half legendary in his own industry with no extra space. He says whoever is killed by a leading assassin drips his own head, but the Demon King tasted a similar mood. Along the way, I forgot the pain, I was just desperate to burn the girl to the back of my brain as much as I could. I had forgotten somewhere, such as victory.


    But it''s just a task for Renatica. I''m only thinking of giving it more efficiency and greater pain. Renatica, as usual, confirmed that her own attacks had become fatal to her opponent, and she nodded in the sea of blood without hesitation in an attempt to restore a little health when she realized that there was no enemy resistance.


    The Demon King guided Lunatica there when he tore his own body apart with his last force.


    "You should go."


    "You''re sending salt to the enemy."


    "It''s not. It''s unbearable for a person who just killed himself to die lightly on the spot. If you''re inside, you''ll be caught in my collapse."


    "Right. I''m not thankful."


    "Naturally. I''m amazed at myself for doing this too"


    That''s all I said, Lunatica, who went outside, just left the spot. I can''t give you a glimpse here. Drop behind it, the man quietly tries to pick up his last hour.


    "(To test my own strength as I continued to assassinate, I proceeded to become this kind of body... but it might not have been a bad idea to build up drills a little more as a human. But I saw good things at the end. No remorse... never remorse)"


    The man who became the demon king felt strangely at peace at his death, slowly closing his consciousness.


    The escaped Lunatica then grasps the condition of his own body when he confirms that there are no enemies. Remove all unusable clothing and extra gear and try to be lighter. I used the curtains around it again and wiped some blood back.


    Seeing herself in the mirror, almost like underwear, Renatica took off her curtains and wrapped herself around her. Not out of shame. The fact that he had nowhere to hide his weapon was because he thought he was disqualified as an assassin.


    "(I was strong... if my opponent held out a little longer, this one was out of strength. I can''t breathe slightly because my broken right rib is compressing my lungs. I don''t have a weapon, and I''m running out of strength. The fact that combat power is 20% of the time at full speed.


    And what was that demon king earlier? That man should be the man with the long leg length instruction. Were you the Demon King from the beginning? No, I''ve never heard of that. He should know exactly where he came from. I should have listened earlier) "


    It was a rare regret for Renatica, but that was all she could not afford either. As it showed, Renatica sat on the spot with the wall behind her back.


    "(I have to go help Lisa, but my body just can''t move unless I take a little break. I''m not sure where he is, and I don''t know what he''s going to do if he''s out of strength when he looks for him. I''m worried about Lisa. But she would surely do well)"


    Lunatica felt signs of approaching herself when Lunatica tried to turn her consciousness to rest only for a moment. When she wakes up tired of that body, Renatica sits up and guards her surroundings.


    Continued

 582 The Hall of Return, Part 34 - Unexpected Rescue?

    "Who?"


    Don''t worry, I''m not going to hurt you.


    The Lord of the voice was Doom. He didn''t even hide himself and approached with his hands raised to show that there was no hostility. Renatica remained vigilant and stopped him a few moments apart.


    "Big deal, I can''t believe you tailored the horning. Of all the demon kings in the anomaly, they were pretty good."


    "Can I help you?


    "That''s a good one, though. Actually, there''s something I want you to choose from."


    Renatica wondered, but never spoke. But when he realized what was inside of Renatica, who was lacking in expression, Doom began to talk to Pepper. Either way, I was going to talk to you.


    "Now, with the exception of you, Arnelia''s troops are divided into three parts. One is the main unit led by Rafferty. Most humans gather here now. One is Lisa and Aristotle''s troops. You were just here. [M] The other is Jake''s lad and his escort. I want you to choose if you''re going to help Lisa or if you''re going to help Jake."


    "Why would you ask that?"


    Renatica will not negotiate with the other party until now. Because most things are unnecessary, such as negotiations, if you just kill them. But now Lunatica has a protector. Eliminating only enemies to be defeated while protecting required more information than simply killing an opponent. Plus, there was something earlier.


    Doom talks even more rap about whether Renatica cared about eating.


    "It may be difficult for you to understand, but as far as I''m concerned, I don''t care very much about winning or losing this fight. Well, blah, blah, blah, blah. I don''t even want this fight here, and it just happened to me as a result, but I''m having trouble with this one. That''s why I want Lisa and other Alphilis officials to manage to get home safely.


    Actually, it''s my men who make this castle. I''m the only one who''s free to get in and out of the world, and that''s why I want to help, but my men over here are excellent. I didn''t expect to split them up so brilliantly. That''s why we don''t have enough hands here, honestly. "


    "I''m not sure what you''re talking about. If you don''t want to fight, you just have to run away."


    "If I could do that, I wouldn''t have a hard time. Come on. Maybe that''s the best thing for both sides, but unfortunately my men are already angry when they trample and vandalize their realm. You''re always faceless and don''t even have a lot of words to say, but you won''t listen to my orders anymore. We''ll do it like this.


    And Arnelia has nothing wrong with killing her. As an experimental platform for outfits, it''s more like the other guys'' opinion to fight. It''s hard for you to say, let people do their jobs. "


    "Is that all?


    Doom''s eyebrows tickled at Renatica''s sharp pointer, but Doom also decided to slump again. Because I wasn''t willing to tell you any more from the beginning. Doom is equal to a beating in the future.


    And Doom goes into a bargaining stuffing.


    "That''s all. Not only that, but this time at least it has nothing to do with it. Besides, I don''t have much time to go and help either. Come on, what do we do?


    "Wait, I''m just listening to your wishes at the end of the day as it is, and I don''t even know if it''s in our favor. Put another condition on it. If you want to tell me, you can follow what you say."


    "Hopefully, fine. Would you tell me?


    "Who set this fight up?


    To Lunatica''s point, Doom makes a face when he sees something interesting. For the first time, Doom was interested in the Lunatica in front of him.


    "Who set it up, what?


    "As the words say. I felt it when I received the request. Why couldn''t the events in such a nearby city be broken by Arnelia for so long? Speaking of small scale, yes because there was no damage report. But if you''re in Arnelia, you''ll see. They are not ''blurry''. I mean..."


    "Oh, you mean that. Surely Arnelia has a traitor?


    Even Lunatica lost the next word because Doom admitted it too lightly. Doom looks at Renatica''s reaction in an interesting way. It can also be considered his habit.


    "I just know you''re here. Otherwise, at the time of the first raid, I was wondering if I could go straight to the Deep Green Palace without getting lost. But I don''t even know who. Because it''s not the job I''m involved in. Why don''t you ask someone else?


    "Yes. So what do you do?


    "Right. Is it mainly the collection of special weapons and tools? Sometimes we create other places where evil spirits are somewhat susceptible to growth, or destroy them in towns and village units. After that, it''s chores."


    "No, I talk perky. I don''t trust you."


    "Tell me from yourself, what a grace? I was honest with you."


    Doom denounced Lunatica with a shuddering face, but it seemed woven to him to be denounced by Lunatica as well. I don''t know how stupid my attitude is.


    "Fair enough. I don''t even know what the plan is. Maybe that''s true of everyone. Except only one, Hidun."


    "Hidun?"


    "Oh. A man who would have helped the Orange Bull from the beginning. Most importantly, I don''t think his purpose is in line with the Orange Bull. Besides, I don''t really think I know the whole plan. At the end of the day, I don''t feel like I trust any of the Orange Bulls.


    Well. I wonder if this place is reasonable for the price of information, but has your mind decided which way to go?


    Doom asked Lunatica to try, but Lunatica''s heart had already been set.


    "Heading towards Jake. Show me."


    "Uh, okay? I just thought it was Lisa."


    "That''s what Lisa would say. Guided or not"


    "Well, I''ll show you. Because trading is funny because we do it on a reciprocal basis. Osiria!"


    In response to Doom''s call, Osiria appears fluffy. When Osiria glanced at Renatica, she began to guide him without a word. Renatica carefully distanced herself from Osiria, but followed her. Turning to Doom, he complained with his eyes about what kind of eye he would match if he broke his promise.


    They left, and the Doom that was left was often thinking. Apparently, Lisa''s love for Jake is deeper than Doom thinks.


    "You''re completely incomprehensible... what''s so good about that kid. I''d enjoy it even after I''m dead. Well, I promise you, do you want to go help Lisa?"


    While Doom bewildered himself, he disappeared toward Lisa.


    Continued

 583 Hall of Return (Instead), Part 35 - Nightmare

    "Such an idiot! There were Marion and Miltre out there, right? Hey, what''s up?


    "Why is Captain Alberto here? No, more than that. What the hell is this?


    "We''ll talk later, they''re coming!


    Inside the room were Crudas, Rafferty, Larna, Brandio, Ultina, Belliache, Emerald, Impulse and several others. They nearly lost me to the advent of an enemy they never expected, but for now they put up their swords. Because I thought Alberto in front of me would be a bluff for the enemy in question. But...


    "Oh, uh..."


    The fantasy broke when Crudas'' upper body, which came forward to cover Emerald and Impulse, was blown away with every sword. Crudas'' upper body was blown over his stiffness, and he clashed with a dull sound on the wall as he scattered blood. No longer did he move with Pickle, but only the appearance of holding the sword barely left the face of Crudus.


    Impulse was reflexively grasping Alberto''s sword, which cut Crudas down into pieces. It was the business of instinct to let go of the hand that was grasping the emerald and reach for Alberto''s sword. The sword that Impulse grabbed was not blood, and he almost accidentally grabbed the sword and damaged it. The memory of Impulse reminds me of the battle times of the vivid past.


    "Hey!"


    Impulse did not hesitate, releasing his magic with all his might. Although the output drops more than when the demon sword takes its form and the emerald wields it, it should have been more powerful than the magic of a superior thunderbolt. It is powerful enough to cause electrocution, be it a giant tribe.


    It was an impulse that I should have been sure stopped Alberto from moving, but the discharge of the electric shock stops on the way. Because Alberto, who was supposed to be being electrocuted, stabbed that sword deep into the chest of the impulse. The impulse was not painful, but felt the discharge of the electric shock stop. It means that the core part of itself has been destroyed. As a demon sword, it is death.


    "Ugh, right?


    "Fill it up!


    Towards the emerald trying to rush over, Alberto waved down that great sword as he stabbed his impulse into the sword. Impulse screams to escape, but he doesn''t have time to listen to that voice, and the impulse slapped by Emerald was smashed together by the two of us so much that we didn''t know which one was which.


    Belliache sat down on the spot with a snag at the incredible event that took place in front of him.


    "Oh my God... I can''t believe this is happening"


    "Behce, get up! Think about surviving now!


    "Exactly!


    Ultina was praying and activating the hand of light. The number of hands was several times greater than when the door was destroyed and showed that Ultina had freed her abilities without any help. Covered in a good number of hands, he trapped Alberto in a prison of arms. Though its volume might have shrunk so close to the crushing rather than trapped it.


    "Get in shape while you can! We have to hurry..."


    "Ah, ah?


    At the tip of Larna''s scream and pointing, Alberto was about to wake up with his arms of light snapped. Ultina was truncated by an arrow tip that she thought was incredible, Alberto, who had stormed at an incredible rate, and when Larna looked back towards Ultina, Alberto''s sword had already flown to the present.


    By the time Rana''s nose was gone and she fell down spraying blood like a broken fountain, Rafferty had laid out a duplicitous sword.


    "Oh, that''s so stupid..."


    "Oh, you..."


    What Rafferty heard was the fine voice of his beloved wife. Belliache''s chest, which should have been covered next door, had Alberto''s sideways stabbed deeply.


    When did you throw it? I didn''t care about that. Rafferty just watched as Belliache slowly fell. When a beloved wife is about to die, instead of holding her beloved wife in her arms, she is nevertheless exhausted by her own habits trained not to let go of her sword. For the first time, Rafferty was cursing herself, born into the Lazar family.


    "Whoa, whoa! Alberto ooh!!


    "Relax."


    As soon as Rafferty tried to make a jade ready assault, Brandio''s sceptre swung down from behind to Rafferty''s head. A spark splashes in Rafferty''s sight for a moment in an interminable blow.


    "Damn... do what!


    "Calm down. I''ll tell you what, dude. I don''t know what''s wrong with you, this situation. You are an army general. Even if my buddy gets killed, I don''t care if my wife gets fucked in front of me, you have enough ass holes to calmly identify the situation!


    "I know, I know, but..."


    "Yeah?


    Brandio calmly urged Rafferty to take Alberto''s blow, which was also carried out while doing so.


    Continued

 584 Hall of Immortality, Part 36 - Anxiety Dreams

    "Alberto''s here in the first place, that''s crazy. There are other strange things about it. You mean first the Impulse, the Devil''s Sword, was easily pierced? You mean Larna was hit without using a single piece of witchcraft? And Ultina''s trump cards don''t attack like that. I can think of them all together..."


    "What the fuck?


    "This is a dream!


    Brandio answers as he kicks Alberto. That look stands guarded, but it still makes me feel spared.


    Rafferty, against whom, was finally willing to analyse the situation.


    "A dream, you say?


    "Seya. That''s your dream, too. This situation is also satisfactory when I think about it. Impulse was hit, but the Devil''s Sword can''t die like that. When the Devil''s Sword truly dies, it is divided into parts of the Sword and Spirit before it dies. Lana''s magic is detailed, and Ultina''s abilities are your own imagination. Wye could have been attacked by Alberto because you couldn''t measure the abilities of a human named Wye."


    "Stupid, then I don''t fit the story. As this is my dream, I speak to rap in my dream What are you? And how long have I been dreaming?


    "I don''t know that. Just answer the previous question. I don''t know, I just told you, didn''t I? The ability of Wye..."


    "Memory manipulation, or"


    Rafferty was remembering an earlier secret story with Brandio. Brandio''s ability to sneak up on Rafferty was Brandio''s ability to remember. Brandio is free to read their memories.


    "Yeah. Not exactly, but it''s a lot of explaining, so yeah. Now let me interrupt a part of you and interrupt your dreams. I knew my enemies'' abilities were dreams and things, so I kept taking precautions. I use a lot of power, but I''m glad I did."


    "You mean you can manipulate my memory?


    "Such a convenient thing or ahem. How hard is it to manipulate your memory? If I wanted to manipulate the consciousness of each person, I wondered if I could do something with Wye''s full energy.


    More than that, Wye stole the memory of the surviving boy before he got in here. Don''t you know the truth about why the boy was brought to life?


    "I want to know. But if you knew, why didn''t you tell me sooner?


    "I didn''t want you to understand Wye''s abilities. Besides, I wanted to keep my hand to myself. But don''t say that anymore. This dream is troublesome. I''m not waking up to anything from now on. Perhaps each one will take his own dream, but what happened in the dream can be reflected in reality. In other words."


    "When you die in a dream, does that mean that the flesh dies, too?


    "It is possible. I''m sure you''ve heard of such cases. The magic of dreaming is almost forbidden even in the Magic Church. The relationship between spirit and body is closer than I thought."


    "I see. There''s one more thing I don''t know. Why is the enemy Alberto?


    Rafferty talks as he slashes Alberto. And as familiar as it has been for a long time, Brandio shows a brilliant collaboration with Rafferty and magically pushes Alberto back.


    "I can''t imagine. If this is the kind of nightmare, will there be enemies who don''t want to fight the least?


    "I mean, you think the worst enemy for me is Alberto?


    "And don''t be a little beautified by imagination. I''ve never heard of a Knights Temple leader so strong."


    "No, even this..."


    "Even this, what?"


    Rafferty didn''t dare say anything beyond that. But Rafferty thinks Alberto really shouldn''t be like this. Rafferty wonders if Alberto is human enough to wield his sword in the first place. Alberto in front of us now is the full force of Alberto that Rafferty used to see. When I defeated Moldard, my father, in the match before you. That''s when Alberto was only 13. Ten years after that. How much is Alberto doing now?


    Alberto never uttered a word, but Rafferty admitted that he should not have even been his sword counterpart for a long time. Something tells me Alberto is different than a normal person. Even compared to the people of the Lazar family in history.


    In other words, Alberto should not have been able to fight with all his might. Even in the previous game with his father, Moldard, he should have never given all his strength in the true sense. Moldard also snapped after losing another match in front of you. He said he was out of his hands. That''s what everyone thought Alberto''s full power meant when it meant his opponent''s complete death.


    But right in front of you, there is no forgiveness for the virtual Alberto. There is no tenderness or reluctance that Alberto should have with him. At the same time, Rafferty should have only the power to know. Or, Rafferty imagined, only the strength of Alberto. Rafferty thinks that losing here will only be a foothold in the battle ahead. The corpse of his companions piled around him is a manifestation of Rafferty''s own anxiety.


    "I''ll do it"


    "Yeah? Oh, and don''t let anyone take you down. The ideal and the worst of you."


    "Still have to do it. I can''t even beat my own fears, knights for what"


    "A knight is really hard to accommodate. But there are times when that kind of thing is so strong... yeah, totally. I''ll give you a hand if you have to."


    "Let''s just get you cared for"


    Rafferty lays down his sword. It has been a long time for him to confront Alberto. At an early age, we had encouraged training together, but since we became Temple Knights to each other, that opportunity has also disappeared. We didn''t get along badly. Simply because it was easy to imagine that we would no longer be able to work together if we did.


    "Brother. I''ve never won a lot since I was a kid, but I''m only going to let you win today. You can''t even beat your brother by the time I know you won''t be able to beat anyone else."


    Alberto does not answer. Rafferty confronted Alberto, thinking that he looked just like his brother in his own memory when he set up his sword without changing his complexion. At that time, I think. When did Alberto laugh? Not that I don''t have Alberto''s smile in my memory, but I can''t remember when the hell I was laughing.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve faced my brother properly. I think I''ll ask you out for a drink when I get home."


    Rafferty and Alberto kicked the floor at the same time, throwing themselves into a death fight that would never be seen in real life.


    Continued

 585 Hall of Return (Instead), Part 37 - Demonic Crystal Stone (Roadstone) Sword

    "Wow!


    "Rao is injured!


    "Ten enemy reinforcements!


    "Are we still getting more?


    The knights led by Aristotle continued their struggle. The intensity of this raid was acceptable, but it was very long. Would we be fighting for nearly a quarter of an hour now? There was not a single one, such as he who had not been wounded in his body. No matter, so is Lisa.


    While rarely wounded, Lisa was doing just as she always was.


    "You have enough to persevere. Instead of hating it, I don''t even want to see an armor helmet for a while. I''m in a mood that I don''t even want to sense!


    "I agree. When this battle is over, I will apply for a few days off to the Knights Temple"


    "You didn''t look like a person who was going to take a vacation?


    "I''m a boring man, but I''m going fishing."


    "I see. Your taste in Lisa has increased a bit, haven''t you?


    "Thanks for that. I want to be told by a woman without a lover."


    The surrounding situation was hopeless as opposed to the light mouths they exchanged. The knights around them won''t break that temper until they die, but they still see ahead. But there is no indication that the number of enemies will ever decrease. He''s the one who bleeds and falls, and no way will that number be said to be infinite, but there''s still no interruption in reinforcements, and I always feel like more than 20 bodies are in front of me.


    I can see two individuals like enemy commanders, but they never set me up here. Looks like we''ve been looking very carefully at this way out and are waiting to wear out.


    The troublesome guy, and Lisa and Aristotle had the same thoughts. I was going to find a gap in my dedicated defense and take the enemy leader, but that prospect is unlikely to work. When this happens, we need to cut into the enemy ready for danger, but we need to defeat the enemy leader.


    You had the same idea, Lisa and Aristotle looked at each other.


    "Lord Lisa, from now on I will storm among the enemies. I''ll make sure to show you the whole thing, but I''m not sure about the other general."


    "You''re on the other side."


    "So if there''s anything I can do, I ask you to lead your people and retreat once. You, the sensors, will be the most efficient way to get out."


    "My ability within this conjuncture has not shown its true value, but you can''t refuse it if it''s a boy''s favor. You can take it, but I had a few thoughts, too."


    "I''m not telling you to take two necks, Admiral. But can I have the surrounding miscellaneous fish cleaned up in an instant? Anyway, it''s my first attempt."


    You stepped on Lisa to say she had any ideas, and Aristotle stared into Lisa''s eyes to read her thoughts. While doing so, my people get hurt and fall.


    Aristotle no longer had room for discussion or anything else.


    "Because you can believe me?


    "Of course. Not really, but I was wondering if there was the best chance we could all help. Because I don''t think you''re the kind of person Arnelia should lose."


    "Okay, let''s do it. Bye."


    Aristotle pulled out the sidelines smoothly. Its flanks glowing green were as clear as crystals. Lisa''s sensors react sensitively to the minerals she sees for the first time.


    "What is it, that sword? Lisa senses for the first time."


    "They say this is a sword made of special ore passed down from generation to generation to Arnelia, called Demonic Crystal Stone (Roadstone). They used it aggressively during the war, but with the end of the war, the supreme bishop banned its use and refinement."


    "What''s the reason?


    "It could break the order of the continent, the supreme bishop said. This is a recently refined prototype. I''m only trying, too, but I know exactly why the supreme bishop sealed it. Bye."


    Aristotle kicked the ground without waiting for Lisa''s reply. He wields that side-even look at Hekatonkail''s brain as he tries to push in with his knight as he presses in front of him. That armor protecting Hekatonkail was so tough that the knights were knocking them down with an attack aimed at attacking magic and armor joints because they knew they would play all the blades in line, etc. But Aristotle turned Hekatonkail into two pieces of armor.


    But Aristotle''s expression didn''t float. Because Aristotle was light enough to say the least. Yes, it''s not a person, it''s as if it''s a soft organism or cut the air, and the bargain is light. As at the time of the trial, the sharpness of the sword made of Demonic Crystal Stone is so sharp that it cannot be compared to any existing ore. Miriazal was concerned about lightening people''s lives because they could take them too lightly. This is the first reason for sealing the Demonic Crystal Stone.


    And the second is. Aristotle was feeling herself.


    "(My body is heavy. Magic is forcibly taken away, as if it were sucking the vibe out of your left hand. I see, I think I''ve figured out why temple knights require witchcraft qualities)"


    No matter how much arm you stand, those who cannot use magic, and those who have a low total amount of magic, cannot become Temple Knights. No matter how many times that policy followed with cotton from its inception, the Supreme Bishop did not admit any disagreement. The reason for this is Demonic Crystal Stone. The Demonic Crystal Stone, which forcibly sucks away the magic power of the user in order to exceed the hardness of the object at the time of cutting, could also be described in a sense as a mass-produced Demonic Sword.


    And knights gathered to wield the Demonic Crystal Stone at times of need. That was the original role of the Knights of the Temple and also the minimum conditions. Conversely, it was those who waved weapons made of demonic crystal stones during the Great War that were the prototype of the Temple Knight.


    Aristotle belongs to a fairly superior rank even in the Knights of the Temple. Sometimes I speak directly with Miriazal. That''s why I was somehow aware of the true role of the Temple Knight. Those who fight while cutting their lives. Once there is a great war, we must throw ourselves in that vortex, in the toughest of places, in no way in return. In this day and age, we probably have to face an all-out war with the Demon King.


    While Aristotle expects Miriazal to give such orders sooner or later, there was no fear in his heart.


    "(Thank you. That you once gave meaning to my sword just to run around as a murderer. And I haven''t finished paying back my favors yet. I''m not dying here!


    As Aristotle breathed heavily, he stormed toward the enemy''s rank of general. When he saw Aristotle''s assault, Hekatonkale, carrying a large horn, finally set up his own weapon. That sword, which is as martial as Danbi''s, doesn''t cut enemies, it just looks like something to smash them into.


    Hekatonkale grabbed the sword in his right hand, poking his left hand forward and waiting for Aristotle. It is an arrangement not found in the existing sword, and I am not sure how it makes sense. But obviously, I know exactly what you''re willing to do is smash Aristotle with a blow from the ground up.


    Aristotle is squeaking a bump and some word as he runs through between the other Hekatonkails. Hekatonkail, the grand general, saw Aristotle within the range of his sword. No, he kicked the ground and waved his sword down. The strength of the kick leg partially crushes the wooden ground. Danbura swept and let every hekatonkale around Aristotle dance in the universe, but Aristotle was witchcraft the moment the enemy kicked the ground.


    [Acceleration (accelerator)]


    Having temporarily acquired an outward velocity, Aristotle softly slashes Mandarin from all directions of Hekatonkail, the Grand Admiral, while creating remnants.


    A little over a second in time. In the meantime Aristotle turned his enemies into countless chunks of meat.


    Aristotle-Blankes. A former peasant, yet a man who was sentenced to death for the high number of killings, using farm tools to destroy a whole bunch of bandits to protect his fields as a boy. When he was still an amateur, he actually returned 37 bandits with weapons. He was then picked up by Arnelia and grew up to enter the Ten Jays in the Temple Knights, a man who is also the master of Rafferty''s sword, a man who can use three systems of witchcraft and who uses two swords is quiet behind his strength, a man who prefers to fish. Aristotle, who does not like strife, rarely gives his full strength, and many of the knights saw Aristotle''s full strength for the first time.


    Continued

 586 The Hall of Return, Part 38 ~ Lisas Trump Card ① ~

    And on the other hand. Lisa was popping up the moment Aristotle kicked around Hecaton Cale. Now that there is no Lunatica, it is visible to be pushed off sooner or later in this face of lack of decisiveness. Lisa thought she had to do something with the trump card.


    Lisa has a chance, of course. But there was no security. It is very rare for a highly calculated Lisa to enter such a battle. Conversely, we can also take it that we are so cornered.


    Lisa had a nostalgic red pill in her mouth before she jumped out. It is a pill with a slight time difference before it begins to work, and when it begins to work again, the same precise sensor capability becomes unavailable. In other words, it is the most desirable condition to approach the enemy before it begins to work, and the moment it approaches it, it becomes effective.


    If you make a mistake, they''ll tear you apart. Since I met Alphilis with Lisa, I''ve been learning a little bit about swordsmanship, and I''ve been actively teaching my teammates. Actually, we should be able to fight more than the crowd, but the practice has been a long time for Lisa.


    "Are decent fights since Lucia Forest? Oh, boy."


    Lisa armed herself with the weapons of the Hekatonkails herding around her and proceeded to the target Hekatonkail. The enemy''s score is a bow. Naturally, the enemy is at a distance. Will there still be about 50 steps?


    The first bow roared and flew. As he flew through the arrows made of steel, his opponent still didn''t think it was human power. If you are a person, 2-3 people are arrows of momentum that are likely to be skewered together.


    But no matter how powerful it is, if it doesn''t hit, it doesn''t make sense. Lisa stepped forward at her leisure. The wind pressure of the arrow is awesome, but Lisa thought it was the only one. Lisa accidentally stopped that leg as she slipped through other herds of Hecaton Kayle.


    "Hey... that would be against the rule, wouldn''t it?


    Oh, my God, Hekatonkale was connecting three arrows at the same time, and getting hit at the same time is inexperienced even for Lisa. It is possible to read the orbit from the tip of the arrow, but the arrow is designed to shake every bit and not set the aim until the end. Obviously, knowing Lisa''s abilities, we''re putting in place measures.


    A cold sweat drips down Lisa''s face. From here on out, it turns out to be an exchange of life that won''t be unplugged.


    "Shit!"


    The moment Lisa smashed her tongue small, an arrow was released. Lisa flashed it, but felt the wind pressure of the arrow hitting her feet. When Lisa rolls around and regains her posture, the next arrow is erected at that time. The arrow was protruding like a mountain at the foot of Hekatonkail in a corner helmet, ready to go. Lisa doesn''t have the confidence to take all those arrows.


    "The people on the side replenish the arrows, don''t they? Don''t be so motivated. You never tried to do anything before!


    While Lisa offends, she arrows. I''m caught in a flow arrow and the other Hecaton Kails are falling one after the other, but no one could afford to let that happen. Lisa wasn''t the only one in a hurry, so was Hekatonkail with a corner helmet.


    You boiled your business to an unchanged interaction, and when Hecatonkail, a corner-head, sneezed his jaw, his sidemen took out another arrow barrel. From inside, an arrow is removed with the arrow changing to the shape of the mouth. Nor was the tail of the arrow in symmetrical form.


    Lisa also notices a change in weapons.


    "That shape... no way!?


    When Hecatonkail, with a corner helmet, connected three of those arrows, he squeezed and let go. Then the arrow made a higher sound than ever before and hit Lisa as she bent its trajectory.


    Lisa''s expression gets stiff. I had imagined it from the shape, but how do I respond to arrows and such whose orbits change in reality? It''s hard to say that even the person who let it go predicts its orbit. Even if the orbit could be hypothetically sensed, it wouldn''t make sense if the reaction didn''t catch up. It was absolutely deadly for Lisa.


    Even Lisa''s unexpected results awaited her as the arrows tried to bite Lisa''s throat whistle as she roared.


    Oh, my God, Lisa was getting one of the arrows with her bare hands. Of course, the other two are stubborn. Lisa had stopped as she scratched the arrows that had approached her.


    "Hmm... apparently the effect has appeared. It''s my turn from here, isn''t it?


    Lisa glanced over at Hecaton Kale, a corner helmet, and threw the arrow back with her bare hands. Naturally, Hekatonkale has no reason to pierce him, but the momentum of the arrows was tremendous, and the corner helmet took a step backwards to an unexpected shock.


    In that gap, Lisa quickly approached me. Hekatonkail was also surprised, but the most surprised was Lisa. I just took a step forward.


    "Ugh!


    Lisa knelt out reflexively and kicked the side of a corner helmet. Otherwise, because the corner of a corner helmet was about to stab Lisa in the stomach. But the corner helmet, which was supposed to have kicked lightly, blew to the side with momentum that had just plunged into the wall.


    Lisa, kicking a corner helmet, landed on the ground in a way that passed her opponent intact. Is there any surprise in Hekatonkail as well? Their movements are also rigid.


    Lisa was rebuilding her posture, while her heart was hitting the early bell.


    "(Oh, I''m surprised. I had Miranda take this medicine with less capacity and the best amount of pills because of what was going on at that time, but I didn''t know it was this far different. Last time I ran somewhat faster, I wondered if it had helped. I''m starting to wonder if Daron and I can do it with our bare hands now. Terror is Miranda''s knowledge of medicine, isn''t it?


    But the duration shouldn''t be that long. Given the recoil too, the settlement must be put on immediately!


    Lisa pulled her sword out of the scepter and put it backwards. The structure is the same as it was at the knife. It''s not swordsmanship I learned from Alphilis, it''s close to assassination I learned from Renatica. I usually do it with a smaller weapon, but now I think it''s just the right amount of money. The usual machined sword is as light as a feather.


    Lisa felt the surrounding Hekatonkale coming at her with his weapon unplugged, but was not surprised by the rush. Because every hekaton kale feels very cursory about his movements.


    "(You''re going to be fast to the senses. I don''t feel like losing no matter what comes of this. I see, does Miranda mean that she can create this situation at any time of her own free will? It should be strong. because we can always fight off the limits of human beings)"


    Instead of defeating Hekatonkail, which loomed in front of him, Lisa approached the corner helmet only by daring to push him away and out of balance. I don''t want to go through any extra trouble. Most importantly, Miranda has been advised to take blue pills to neutralize as soon as possible. Until the side effects of prolonged use, it cannot be guaranteed.


    Lisa gave the knife away from the armored joint on the back neck of the corner helmet, where she had not yet recovered. The armor was in the way and the sensor transmission was insufficient, but it was certain that there was an opponent''s spine here. Lisa knows empirically that when she gets hit in the back, she can''t stand a creature. Hekatonkail is roughly the same structure as a human being, so I didn''t think I could stand.


    Apparently, this Hecaton Cale had a slightly different situation.


    Continued

 587 Hall of Return, Part 39 - Lisas Trump Card ② -

    "Guuuuuuuuuu!


    "What!?


    Lisa flew away as soon as she realized that the muscles in her right arm in the corner helmet were still contracting. A geisha who could have done it because Lisa''s reaction is hypersensitive, but normally, she hasn''t made it. Now Lisa''s forehead was rubbed by a fist with a corner helmet.


    That''s not the only thing that surprised Lisa. Hekatonkale began to speak properly.


    "I''m a surprised little girl. I thought you were dead.


    "Stupid, monstrous mouth..."


    "I''m not surprised. Our imaginary Lord evolves research every day. Some have already spoken to the Demon King, others have left their own consciousness behind. No one in our group called Hecaton Cale is equipped to do that yet."


    "What?


    Lisa couldn''t hide her surprise color from the fact that her opponent was evolving that far. How far will enemies become stronger if their research continues?


    "So why is it possible for you to talk? Isn''t that unexplained!


    "Looks like we have a new Hecaton Cale device that only activates when we''re dying, removing restrictions. Seems like that by-product is what I can talk about now, but I''m not sure about the details. We were told it was an experimental bench for that. I guess the Creator is trying to figure out what we''re going to do, or what the consequences will be.


    Looks like the guy over there was finely cut before the restrictions came off? He''s useless. "


    Hekatonkale, with a corner helmet, made a fool of himself about an individual defeated by Aristotle far beyond, as he threw up. Apparently they don''t even have fine dust with them, such as mercy.


    Hekatonkale, a corner helmet, snapped Lisa''s sword with his neck muscle strength and slowly pulled out the pattern and threw it away.


    "Now, are you ready? My life expectancy won''t be for a few more minutes, but I won''t be late for you anymore. Instead of death being decided, the ability to regenerate until then is not comparable to earlier. Halfway through the wounds, I die.


    From here on out, you won''t win. "


    "There''s no winning eye... it certainly might be"


    Lisa affirms the word of a corner helmet. The movement of the corner helmet stops.


    "I''m ready to die... it doesn''t seem like it. What are you thinking?


    "No, by chance, my friend had someone who was good at making props. So was the medicine earlier, and some of them are strangely familiar with making things like explosives and stuff like ore. They say they''re from around the alchemist or pharmacist themselves. What a strange story around not knowing who he is either. So you can''t contend with blood.


    At first, I thought he was just an abusive person, but the fact is, how can he be so profound about the product? Actually, the machining knife I used earlier. That was one of his friends'' productions. "


    Hekatonkale''s movements remained stopped, but the words showed slight upset. Lisa can''t be unaware of it.


    "... what do you mean?


    "No, it''s not a big deal. It''s just Lisa''s first time using that implanted sword, and I can''t believe what her friend said is true. I can''t believe the ingredient that bleeds out of the knife is bound to the target''s blood to become a bomb."


    Hekatonkail freezes. Lisa looked at the corner helmet with a smiling expression all the time.


    "No, no, Lisa asked a lot of questions, too. Is there such a convenient sword? I was wondering if my sword would be in danger if my opponent''s blood grew more or less. Then you return a very interesting word. ''If you come into contact with the air, it won''t work, and if you don''t add an impact, it won''t explode,'' he said.


    That means that in your body, you''re in the middle of making exactly the explosive right now. Because Lisa''s sword remains in her body more than half the time. Lisa thinks it''s better not to move. "


    "Bullshit..."


    "Oh, by the way"


    Lisa tends to wave her fingers properly.


    "A friend said if some of the explosives reached the heart, even that beat would explode"


    "Don''t be ridiculous!


    The corner helmet exploded and shattered from the inside the moment he tried to move to shake off his anxiety. Return the blood. Lisa crumbles as she overtakes with her robe.


    "Oh, that''s why I said... you shouldn''t believe Lisa''s words. By the way, the last heart crap is a bright red lie, so you might have helped if you hadn''t moved. Oh, did you die either way? Looks like Lisa''s perfect victory was a certainty, huh?


    Seeing the surrounding Hecatonkail as Lisa had won, they uniformly began to leave the scene. Apparently, if the commander falls, he''s been ordered to take an escape action. I don''t see feelings like fear or rush in my movements.


    Lisa took the blue pill out of her nostrils and drank it, most importantly, when she saw that the enemy had withdrawn.


    "(Though... I''m glad you moved over there. Honestly, if I had acted any further, the recoil in my body would have exceeded its limits. Even at this stage, it is no longer possible to move any further. The muscles in your body are screaming.


    Often, I have to rest like this. And I didn''t expect it to be painful to the chest. Does the heart still mean the muscles, too, as Miranda says? After all, this is a geisha that can be done because Miranda has the ability to regenerate equal to immortality. Though, it doesn''t mean you won''t feel any pain...) "


    Red pills make people forget their limits. Pain also disappears, which is tantamount to forcing one''s own potential to be fully open beyond being able to move. But Miranda advised that apologizing for the intrusion would destroy herself more than not feeling the pain.


    Blue pills are neutralizers of red pills. It should work as soon as you drink it, but it doesn''t restore fatigue accumulated in your body. In other words, if the blue pill is lost for any reason, it shows that it is synonymous with the loss of life.


    Lisa thinks as she looks at the two pills in the bag.


    "The time available is about 30 seconds. And we also have to calculate the time until the recoil heals. Does this mean that Lisa can fight more than just one, but nothing is convenient? Oh, my God."


    Lisa was trying to listen to Aristotle''s voice heard from behind as she nodded on the spot. There is a look at them sneaking out of the shadows.


    "Is that it? You''re missing my turn. It''s a big deal, I can''t believe I''m tailoring that Hecaton Cale. Lisa''s a good girl for boulders."


    Doom laughs with pleasure.


    "But maybe it wasn''t a good idea to cut the trump card already. There''s no point in knowing. It''s a note. Nonetheless, Anomaly makes interesting things. When will that Hecaton Kale be able to mass produce? Shall I ask you later?


    But now there are no foreign objects in the ''castle'', and I guess Insomnia is becoming easier to do. You don''t have to defeat your enemies, Arnelia. "


    Doom grinned and disappeared from the spot.


    Continued

 588 The Hall of Return (Instead), Part 40 - The Entrance to Truth

    "Hey Jake, what are you talking about?


    "What?


    "This is the first door we tried to get in!


    Bruns pointed to the first door to which he paid Rafferty''s hand. And the door was the most amazing thing about Bruns shouting. The door is wonderful to Ultina. Did she lose her first momentum? She waves her hand from left to right and says, "I have nothing to do with this anymore." Not to put it into words, but all but Jake felt the same about Bruns.


    But Jake was calm in the line of duty.


    "No... I was kind of uncomfortable from the start. Even though I had the right answer in front of me, I felt something was different. Besides, I don''t feel like reaching their nostalgia no matter how much I walk. I''ve been walking around looking for that answer. Still a new America and a knight, so I was going to follow the commander''s orders.


    But I finally found out. They were all fooled together. To this guy. "


    Jake points to the door. The door is still waving left and right.


    "Whoa. How does a guy like this get it right?


    "Ask this guy and you''ll see"


    When Jake pulled out his sword, he poked at the door perfectly. The hand movement of the door stops.


    "I''ll break you now. Don''t feel bad."


    "Gi... giggly!"


    Did the door perceive its own crisis, suddenly barking and trying to strike Jake? A spear protrudes through the door, trying to skewer Jake.


    Jake speared and tried to stick his sword out, but the spear kept popping up. Jake waved his sword down regardless and broke both hands on the handle part. The door movement stopped perfectly, as did the spear that tried to pierce Jake.


    It was Dora and Rascal who missed that spear. Dora remained calm, but Rascal has a bright blue face and a cold sweat.


    "Mm, you impotent bastard!


    "Bad. But I could see you two popping up"


    "It''s nice of you to believe me, but if I made one mistake, you''d be dead, wouldn''t you? I can''t impress you."


    "I''m not going to die. Not here."


    Jake gave a meaningful look when he glanced at Dora''s face. Dora returned it with a seriously advising look, but only silence flowed between the two.


    Rascal gets irritated by the air that can be awkward.


    "Speaking of which, what about the Bruns?


    "... behind you."


    Bruns had stopped with his sword on the upper stage because he no longer had a swinging tip of what he had pulled out his sword. Has it been delayed in jumping out, or I seem to be having trouble getting the sword down to where I shook it.


    "What are you doing?"


    "No, that''s, uh..."


    "How dare you?"


    Nellie comes forward with a kick from behind Bruns'' knee. At the same time, when the door slowly fell to the ground, it began to regain its shape as the original door.


    "Is this it?


    "Oh, I think it''s good. Look where I found you."


    Jake pointed to the entrance where the door was. The door was attacked by Jake and the others trying to jump out of it, but it should have just been hollow there more than the door was gone.


    I see, as Jake points out, there''s just a cavity open there. Yes, the interior of the building to be shown earlier wasn''t there, it was just a cavity.


    "This is..."


    "I guess it wasn''t a decent entrance, from the beginning. If you come in from here, you''ll be transferred to a different location."


    "I see, you can split everyone up without labor. Then I also feel like there was a better way to do it, but how did you do this halfway? If we''d just pretended to be doors from the beginning, we''d have been scattered from the beginning."


    Dora may also wish to point out. Everyone had the same opinion of Dora''s words, but only Jake was different.


    "Right... it was a pain in the ass to be there at once, but I didn''t mean to kill you all at once, or something?


    "Huh? I don''t know why. If you''re going to slap me, why don''t you be honest with me?"


    "The enemy is not like a single cell like you, Usladeb."


    "Hey, hey, what the hell!


    Yes, yes, that''s it.


    Rascal pulled Nellie and Bruns off the hook and did nothing. Anyway, Nellie has had a tough time hitting other boys since she bravely approached Dora. Though it may only be a little harsh on him after the reluctance to be aristocratic against the Bruns has disappeared.


    As Dora and Jake laughed bitterly, the door that fell to the ground was completely back to its original door. Now it was transformed into a wooden kannon-opening door, although it might not be as tough to build as it was originally built, but a normal door, perhaps a little different. It also feels like it has turned in size and got smaller about twice. Jake and the others don''t seem too inconvenient to open it.


    "This is"


    "Let''s open it"


    Jake hesitates to open the door ahead of the others. I exposed the inside of it as the door seemed to crumble, but now there were only stone staircases underneath. Ahead in spiral was true darkness, not visible from just a few steps away. Jake breathes a little into the darkness until it''s unnatural. Dora peeks in the same way from behind.


    "Jake. What do you think this is?


    "Maybe this is the real hall"


    "Huh? Then what is this hall standing here?


    "I don''t know. But this is our destiny."


    "Jake, are you kidding?


    "Look!


    Jake answered Dora''s question without getting her hair in. Dora took one big breath and walked out on Jake.


    "All right, let''s go"


    "Whoa, okay? We''re not alone. Isn''t it reasonable to report here?


    Rascal calmly holds Dora back. He suggests someone else rendezvous, but Dora and Jake shook their heads sideways in time.


    "Normally, yes, but I didn''t know who I could rendezvous with in a museum like this. Besides, I''m suspicious you might be able to come back here."


    "It''s a waste of time. I may not be able to spend much more time"


    "What do you mean?"


    Jake answers the Bruns question.


    "Ever since I walked into this hall, I''ve felt worse and worse. At first I thought it was because it was going in the back, but it''s not. We haven''t been in the back since the beginning.


    I was convinced when I was defeating the enemy. Whenever the enemy fell, the feeling of disgust intensified. "


    "Is that true?


    "Maybe..."


    Nellie scratches her mouth.


    "This is a castle, what is it? It was written in one of the textbooks, but when there are many foreign objects in the world, it is difficult to exert that power. If that foreign object is the enemy..."


    "Right. The more enemies you defeat, the more effective the castle will be"


    "If so, perhaps there are few more enemies left. I can''t imagine what it would be like without us."


    "Uh, you mean we should defeat the enemy''s best balls early before we wipe out all the miscellaneous fish?


    "Maybe so."


    Looks like they''ve all swallowed up the story. Bruns slaps one palm in the palm.


    "Then let''s move on! If we crush the enemy''s best balls, we win!


    "You... you haven''t been of any use to me since earlier"


    "That''s good. We need to be as energetic as Bruns."


    "Dead trees are busy in the mountains."


    "Hey Rascal! Who''s the dead tree?


    Bruns blames Rascal for slapping lightly,


    "Right. Not dead trees, but pig screams in the wilderness."


    "Hey! Are you seriously gonna get mad at me?


    "Ha ha, you''re all really well"


    Dora gave him a laugh, so Jake looked at him a little. Dora and I have been dating for a long time already, but because it''s the first time I''ve seen him laugh out loud. Jake was distracted by his unwieldy smile, but at the same time I felt like I saw his essence in his strangely grown-up way of laughing.


    It was also during a while that the air felt soothed only for a moment. Jake felt the impending killing behind him, pulling out his sword and setting himself up. Dora also hands the sword at about the same time. The other three had yet to feel anything, but only movement and reaction were becoming ripe.


    "An enemy?


    "Oh. That''s a lot, too."


    "Where do you come from?


    "... like it''s all"


    What Nellie saw was a herd of hekatonkails coming out of all directions. Through the windows of the hall, coming out of the shadows, they were so numerous that they could not count. Now everyone blues.


    "Where were you so..."


    I want to hear it.


    "What do we do, Jake? Ignore me. Do you want to go inside?


    Ask Jake for instructions even as Rascal blues. His expression obviously appealed to him to avoid a fight, but Jake also agreed with him on that. But...


    "Ignore those guys. If it''s a dead end down here, it''s a pinch. I think he''s either gonna knock it down, or he''s gonna hold it back."


    "Too many defeats, huh? I''m proud of you, but I can''t take you down on my own."


    "Hey, you''re not gonna be proud of me!


    "Let it go! I don''t know what to look like here! So, what do we do?


    Jake was troubled. Fighting is not possible in surrounded situations. But once you get out and get back on your feet, you have a feeling that you won''t make it. The most realistic means. It''s about letting anyone but yourself stop here.


    "(But if you let that happen, you''ll all die... damn, I thought you had to make that decision when you lead people!


    I remember Jake being summoned by Miriazal to say when he was appointed as the regular Knights of the Temple.


    "(Jake. Congratulations, I''m not saying)"


    "(Why?


    "(As far as I''m concerned, I still wanted to get your promotion ahead of me. Until the current series of disturbances calmed down, if possible, he wanted us to spend some time in the general knighthood around him. But the situation won''t allow it. From here on out, there may be a number of miserable battles that cannot be encountered in normal times. forgive me for getting involved)"


    "(I''m not sure, but I''m close to my goal, am I? Then it''s fine)"


    "(Easy... young, not young. But remember one thing. Responsibility attaches to those who are powerful. Responsibility carries sacrifices. Your troubles will be bothered by a series of brutal judgments ahead. Eventually the night will no longer be a time of rest, and the days of inability to sleep may come upon you. In that case, come and talk to me)"


    Ok, I will) "


    Jake was somewhat flush with Miriazal''s advice then, but I''ve been thinking about what it means ever since. Somehow listening to others, I imagined what a brutal decision was, but it was not accompanied by readiness. When it comes to judging in real life, it''s as if I don''t know what choices are right.


    "(Oh, is this what Miriazal was saying? It''s not like you can judge me. But still, I...)"


    An arrow tip that Jake tried to say what he thought, part of Hekatonkail''s enclosure blows up. It was a beautiful woman with silver hair who stood in front of Jake by kicking Hecaton Kale.


    "Are you all right?


    "Ah... Lunatica?


    Jake was surprised at the emergence of this woman who had little or no conversation while next to Lisa. In retrospect, this may be the first time I''ve ever spoken. But a silent female warrior painted with blood is now reliable.


    "Why are you here?


    "Lisa asked for it. And I have a message."


    Renatica took a glimpse of Jake even for a moment as he blew the nearest whole thing away.


    "''Don''t try to do anything alone. Successfully get help around'', yeah. I did tell him."


    "Oh, hey..."


    Without Jake having time to stop, Renatica stormed into a herd of Hekatonkails. Jake makes a decision when he sees the Hekatonkales being shredded by Renatica''s blow.


    "Leave it to her. We''re going underground."


    "Are you sure?


    "That''s okay. Lunatica knows what I want most."


    Jake noticed her strangeness as he watched Lunatica fight for a moment. I was told that Renatica would fight in a way that would not return blood. Just because that doesn''t bother me now with Hekatonkale''s return blood and so on, I''m making a stupid assault. While she couldn''t afford it either, Renatica came here to get Jake moving.


    Lisa thought that Jake would have foreseen this and felt emotional at the same time.


    "(You haven''t, I am)"


    "Hey, Jake! Don''t be blurry!


    Nellie and Dora are already moving on while magically lighting the lights. Later, while Bruns closed the door, he waited for Jake. I don''t want Hecaton Cale attacking me, not hissing or trying to hide it.


    Jake felt relieved somewhere and dived underground through the entrance he was opening for me.


    Continued

 589 The Hall of Return (Instead), Part 41 - The Endless Nightmare

    "Whoa, whoa!


    Fantastic Alberto and Rafferty''s one-stroke continued. Each other''s swords wore off, replacing them with the knights'' swords that were falling to the ground more than once, yet the fierce fighting continued. Watch as Brandio pokes his cheek wand at the look of it.


    "Ahhh. There''s a battle, yah"


    With Brandio''s twinkle, Rafferty''s sword cut Alberto to pieces. Still, it was Alberto trying to cut it off, but just stopping the move for a second was too much to decide the battle. While Alberto shook his sword, Rafferty''s sword actually slashed Alberto 13 times.


    It happened to be a collapsed alberto, but Rafferty had stopped looking like that he had slashed. The eyes are not out of Alberto''s eyes, and he has not broken his stand until his light is gone. When the light eventually disappeared from Alberto''s eyes, Rafferty slowly untied the arrangement. The applause rises from behind.


    "With brilliant remnants. That''s not true. It''s brilliant, it doesn''t look that way. Well, a fair victory."


    "I''m glad Alberto''s sword reached its limit along the way. If the object is just a sword, this one will be in your favor."


    "Surely the Great Sword is often hard to replace on the battlefield. Your sword is common in that regard, and it''s more of a battlefield sword technique. You worked out consciously?


    "I''m on my way. My sword is meant to protect Arnelia in general."


    "Normal?


    "It''s a small thing. I''d rather get out of here, but what do I do?


    Rafferty looks around, ruling the sword. Surrounded by piles of corpses. There was no longer anything for those who moved. Brandio, as troubled, whispers his jaw.


    "Uh-huh... I can''t, no"


    "You think you can''t? There''s no way!


    "Even so, I can''t do what I can''t do. I wasn''t even staring at Wye, I''m trying everything. But even this consciousness, which is supposed to be part of the main body, can be recovered from your dream world. This space is completely closed. The prison of the spirit, so to speak."


    "Then what do I do?


    "I guess I''ll just have to get help from the outside ~. Or slap the main body of the enemy. All we can do here is not die until this bond is broken."


    "Oh no...!


    When Rafferty was stuck in words, Brandio pointed behind him. When Rafferty turns around, he gets such a surprised look. The voice that Rafferty finally squeezed out of her throat, with the look on her face as if it had stopped her heart, was whether it could finally be heard as a sound by plundering.


    "Hey, what... with"


    "I told you, the worst people are coming out. If you can''t do it in Alberto, you''ll find out next time. That''s what this place is about."


    In front of them was Belliache, Rafferty''s wife. With no expression on her face, she stands three more spears (Trident) against Rafferty. Rafferty only stands up flashly.


    Brandio continues to speak to Rafferty, still careless from behind.


    "Well, what are we going to do next time? You might be able to continue to outrun me without knocking me out..."


    "I don''t even need to be told! Even though it''s fake, you can''t possibly still have my wife in your hands!


    "Then there''s one thing to do... ah"


    Before Brandio could tell everything, Rafferty was pulling out his sword and storming Belliache. As it responds, Belliache also moves. Rafferty waves his sword to stop Belliache from moving, and Belliache is relentlessly launching an attack mixed with witchcraft.


    But with the unmurderous sword of Rafferty, it seemed medium difficult to stop Belliache from moving. Brandio sighs as he watches the battle.


    "So I tried to tell you to listen to people until the end... if you stop moving, I''ll help you. Either way for Wye. Yeah. Unexpectedly, you''re hot, Rafferty''s.


    And this dream, it''s even more troublesome than I imagined. It''s time to move, and Wye sucks. "


    Even so, Brandio doesn''t move. But he put his cheek cane on the spot and decided on his immovable posture.


    "Hmm, free Na?


    After Rafferty and the others entered, the Temple Knights of Arnelia slept on the floor where they thought it was the room of interest. They have been asleep for more than four and a half minutes, but at least not a single one of them intended to be asleep. A body bouncing from time to time indicates they are alive. At the same time, you are suffering from the agonizing look that floats.


    Only one of them stands and looks down upon them. He was the captain of Hekatonkail, the first individual.


    "Like I was told, it''s good to be here, Ga, not all of you are sleeping Ka? What do you want me to do with the sleeper? I''m bored, Na..."


    Behind the first were two soldiers refraining, but signaled and lowered them. I was bringing in nearly 100 of my given men at once, but I can''t even make them work.


    And more than that, I should have been entrusted with the defense here, but the first was aware of the trap set here. The trap is activated better without me, and there is no way to prevent it. Ever since I was a human, this first one has been a very good man.


    "(Ever since I was a human, I''ve been off the hook at times like this. Yet you get power, etc. La)"


    The man was of poor origin. But he took advantage of his good grasp, and went up. He was born before he finally got one castle, but one day he had a very bad feeling. A sudden shadow, given to a life that''s supposed to be full. Intuition had suggested to him to run away, but he was getting something too big to throw away for his poor life. Mountain treasures, many beauties, faint people, and an inedible meal. As a result, he simply refused to leave the castle for a day and was knocked down by violence in the event of a natural disaster.


    His castle had collapsed without trace by the time he was consumed by collapse during turbulence in a desperate and fleeing treasure trove, and by the time he was dragged out of the earth with debris constantly pouring down from heaven. And overhead are the giggling girls and the demons releasing the killing to the unusual that surrounds him. Even men with no special powers have found themselves exceptional creatures.


    When a girl notices a man, she laughs funny.


    (Alas, what a lucky man to survive in this. Which of these can be used for materials?


    And when the girl''s hand stretched out felt as big as a giant beast, there was no memory of the man ahead from there. I''m not sure of my name either, just a fragment of my memory back. But the first man was aware.


    "(I''m still in a position to be used now, Ga., sooner or later you get out of the anomaly and do it. Le. And use this body Te, now once to kill and fuck a woman like that Bradymaria...)"


    I can''t think of any specific means. But I couldn''t help but want to test the unprecedented power that fills my body. The vitality that fills your body makes you feel like you could do anything. The first was already determined to break away. That''s why I deliberately left my role behind according to my own considerations. That was certainly correct, though.


    "(free da... and take some necks home. Ba, that''s just suspicious ka. Dole, hunting your neck appropriately out of your sleep te...)"


    I try to see it appropriately from the Temple Knights of Arnelia, where the first sleeps well. In it, there was one beautiful woman. It is Ultina.


    The first was when I grabbed Ultina''s hair and lifted it, I carefully measured its face.


    "(Howe? Medium volume, Na. Speaking of which, I haven''t done that in a long time. Yi. I won''t wake up anyway. ?, enough to kill you. La)"


    The first has no sense of crisis. His intuition still doesn''t detect any danger. The first tried to remove the intrusive armor and stopped his hand perfectly.


    "(What da... uncomfortable ah l)"


    The first looked around again. Nothing has changed around it, but something is wrong. The first let go of Ultina and carefully observed the surroundings.


    "They are all falling to fold. I see him falling toward the room, t, ca set up when he broke in. But that monk ha...?


    The first thing I found was Brandio, a monk who fell in the direction of one and only one. Only one is a monk sleeping looking in a different direction than the room. I''m also concerned about the shape of the weapon in that hand.


    "(What da, that ha. At the end of the stick, a circle... should be a weapon called a cane. Da. Sure, that must have more than one thing like a wolf on it first. Ga, there''s only one thing... I care Na)"


    The first slowly walks out towards Brandio. And when you approach Brandio carefully, make sure Brandio does get some sleep from a few steps away.


    "It''s my fault. Ka... ya, I don''t know. I''ll keep my neck shut just in case, Ca. I have orders not to kill as much as I can, Na. You''re gonna use it on the material like I did, Ga., maybe one."


    So I rethought and pulled out my sword. The moment the first approached Brandio, the first felt my right arm lighten.


    "... a?"


    The first was to make sure his right arm was gone, while at the same time understanding that his own body would be torn to pieces. What I saw at the end of the collapsing gaze was the sight of multiple play rings dancing in the air. Brandio''s unconscious flying circles in the air each fit at the tip of the cane, while Brandio wakes up.


    "Oh, hey, I slept. Oh, I knew you''d come."


    Brandio is laughing as he looks down at the first one rolling on the floor in an octave. The first was that the situation was incomprehensible and confusing.


    "Why wasn''t da... asleep ka?


    "No, seriously, I slept well. If the Lord of this Hall cares about that sleep, it''s impossible to avoid it. In fact, Wye was put to sleep without time to resist or anything like that. Burns, I was avoided just to sleep instantly. For a moment, enough to do the trick. Most of all, this is a trap that Wye sets up when he goes to sleep. When the sceptre shakes, the play ring planted outside comes back. If you set up a split consciousness in the play ring, you''ll wake up with all the dimensions."


    "G.... if my inquisition doesn''t work ha..."


    To the words he vomits as the first is about to lose consciousness, Brandio tosses the first head into his foot and throws it away.


    "What? Are you not like an idiot? How can you rely on me to exchange your life? All you need to fight is preparation and execution to survive. Sure, a survey backed by experience may also be important, but we can rely on a survey with a lot of uncertainty to exchange lives, bogus! Mostly because of that thought... oh, I did."


    Brandio tried to say what he wanted to say further, but apparently stepped too hard. I''m totally stung in the stomach. Brandio says, "Oh, my God, I cover my face with my hands and look up to heaven," but for him, his life and death weren''t so important. Because.


    "Well, even if he''s dead. Yeah, memories catch lies. Let me take a peek."


    Brandio also has the ability to read memories. Because Brandio drew his memories from his only surviving ex-boyfriend, he''s stepping into this castle more sparingly than anyone else. In the boy''s memory, the directions to this room were somewhat remembered. And what the boy sees, what a nasty enemy looks like.


    But with that Brandio, I didn''t realize this was a trap. Yet Jake broke through this trap. Brandio''s interest is endless.


    Most importantly, Brandio has an idea of Jake''s abilities. Brandio glimpses the first memory.


    "Hmm, I knew I''d have vague memories when I broke my head... hmm, I knew there was a new workshop. This is the 20th,"


    Brandio writes something down on his nostalgia paper. That''s Anomaly''s Demon King Production Workshop. It is information on enemies he gathered using his abilities in the hunt for the Demon King, or ahead of defeating Hekatonkail.


    Sometimes I don''t know. It is the demon king''s means of travel to earth. The demon kings are gathered in one place and transferred, but soon after that they are on earth. The destination can be specified in advance by the Demon Square, etc., but where is the magic power supplied to transfer so large and massive a Demon King or Hekatonkail? No matter how powerful the Orange Bull is, you won''t get that much magic.


    And there''s no key information. Demon kings and hekatonkails mostly have only memories of anomalies and the three-headed demons in their assistants, with little other information. This time too. There is little information on Hekatonkail from birth until it is sent here.


    The only thing that bothers me is that they see evil spirits called Doom. There were also other evil spirits confirmed during the Arnelia raid, and the enemy''s power should have been more abundant. Yet I haven''t set it up.


    "Well, I don''t have any revolutionary information... burns, but after a moment, the enemy is confused about this raid...? If so, is there no further reinforcement? Why did you put this raid behind you? No, I''m not behind it, but I don''t even care for the enemy. Yeah? I don''t know, too much ambiguity yet."


    Brandio was whining about bumps for a while, but when he sighed one loud, he sharply changed his gaze.


    "Aside from that, will it ever be blurry? I think Wye might need to get into the enemy''s home base. It looks like we need to secure our enemies before Jake''s boys can finish us off. The collection of information from miscellaneous fish is also limited. Do you want to go get the big guy in a minute?


    and before that. I need to get rid of all of his people. "


    When Brandio took a few beads out of his nostrils, he lowered them to his wrist and began walking to his big crotch. There was no shadow of the ever faint monks there, and there was a foothold that made them even drift in majesty somewhere.


    Continued

 590 Hall of Return (Instead), Part 42 - The Trail of Madness

    Jake and the others carefully went down the spiral stairs. The lead was Nellie, Dora followed by Jake, Bruns and Rascal. If you see Jake as a general, it is in due order. Nellie proceeded with magic to illuminate her feet, but its darkness was deep, and Nellie was dreaded with a blue face. It was the status quo that was proceeding. Still, what she''s leading the way will be her reassurance about having Dora next door and her sense of responsibility for how long she''s been Arnelia''s Sister.


    The spiral staircase, which seemed to last indefinitely, also eventually came to an end. When Rascal looks up, he sees the light that was slightly leaking from the entrance. Apparently he wasn''t diving that deep. On the third floor or so. Perhaps it was because the darkness was so deep that it was fuelling their anxiety.


    As Nellie widened the scope of her witchcraft, the light illuminated her surroundings stronger. There is only one illuminated path. Ahead is divided left and right. The aisle itself is made of grey brick and gives no particular unusual impression. Strongly put, the ceiling is finally low. The air is not the only reason I feel blocked. The boys spoke for the first time since they went underground.


    "So, which way are we going?


    "If you get lost, left, was it?


    "They say humans want to choose the left in the left and right divide. If they knew that, they''d get the right answer."


    "So you''re gonna put your back on it?


    "I don''t know. You won''t be able to pick the right answer on such occasions. than that."


    Dora looks at Jake, but Jake looked at the walls and ceilings more than he could see the road ahead. Jake knocked on the wall and pushed one of the bricks roughly. Then a part of the wall came out and became a staircase, and the ceiling opened and a passage appeared.


    "Neither is right. Maybe either way, there''s a dying trap set up. I think this is the right one."


    "Are you good at this?


    "It''s an investigation."


    Jake has already started climbing the stairs. Dora sighed and began to climb the stairs, while the other three followed in disquiet.


    As Jake climbed up the stairs, that was where there were a number of iron doors lined up to the left and right. Each door has a peek window so that you can peek inside. The red, rusty door only fuels people''s anxiety, but rusty is also likely to break. Jake took the pine lights out of his belongings to count how many of those doors he had and started lighting them. I thought we should light a lot of lights on this floor. Sometimes even light without any magical elements is an intolerable subject for dark creatures.


    While Jake lit the light, Rascal helped Jake, and Nellie was illuminating other places with her own magic. Nellie can light the lights instead of the pine lights, floating inside there and illuminating the surroundings. Bruns and Dora rely on that light and decided to check the door.


    "Hey Dora. What do you think this door is?


    "Left and right symmetrical, heavily painful build, sturdiness of the locks. Simply think about it."


    "Right... but a bartender in here? Who, for what?


    "I don''t know. But at least he won''t be the right guy. Can you see the inside?


    "Which"


    When the Bruns opened the window to look inside the room, there was just a bloody eye staring at the Bruns. The Bruns'' eyes and eyes suddenly converged, froze for a moment, and flipped backwards with screams.


    "Wow! Nah, nah. Meh, meh, meh!


    "What''s up, Bruns?


    "Meh, eyes!


    "Nothing... or I can''t see anything in the dark"


    Dora excepts from the same peek window, but he doesn''t see anything. Bruns denies being "such an idiot" with a bright blue face, but where Nellie shrugged him, he said nothing more and shut up.


    But Jake wondered, breaking the lock of that door with his sword, and pushing the door open. The rusty door was so painful to open just Jake, but Rascal and Dora helped.


    At the end of the open door was the same darkness, and when illuminated by the pine lights that Jake had just lit, it was a small room, only about the width of whether people could roll over to sleep. I also thought it might be a bigger room because of the deep darkness, but given the spacing from the next door, it''s not that wide. But the back was quite wide, and the back wall was not entirely visible just because they held a pine light for a moment, but the leg-like things of men floated up, so they all crept up.


    When Dora encouraged her feet, there was already a rotten meal there. It is difficult to accept physiologically that there are many foods in the basement that may not be able to live in the basement and are eating rough. When Jake stepped into the room so that he could regain his mind and illuminate the back wall, there was a whole body connected to the chain.


    My body is already rotting and I''m starting to smell rotten. The smell was not known from outside the room if the room was airtight. Thigh meat is shredded in half and bones are exposed. It was painful after the blood dripped from her wrist and ankle when she tried to take the chain off.


    But more than that, it will be after the torture inflicted in the body. The number of nails punched into the body extends to such an extent that they are reminiscent of halibut. After the burn, which reached the meat, whether baked meat was added, and the dripping raw skin, which would obviously have been artificially peeled, was reminiscent of a cow or pig lined up in a butcher shop.


    Jake and Dora were relatively calm while Nellie blued the blues as did Bruns and Rascal. I''m moving closer, trying to find out more about the body. One step away from the body, they grated one knee and illuminated the body again. Both eyes of the dripping corpse are nailed over the stitched.


    "Jake, what do you think?


    "I don''t care what you think, it''s after torture."


    "Who''s this? Who did this for what?


    "Even if I ask."


    "Or so it is."


    Jake felt strange because Dora smiled at Jake all the time. The boy named Dora was both puzzling and interesting to Jake. At first I thought it was offensive, but not now. Jake was starting to think it was because he wanted to understand because it was the first kind of person he met for Jake. He was a beautiful boy, but also used a sword, and studied to a greater extent than there, but above all was familiar with various sex, inheritance, the knowledge of which was such that Arnelian instructors also wrapped their tongues around him. This boy, who loves art and cares about his friends, also has his liver in place. Jake looked at Dora as if he had relaxed for a moment.


    For a moment, the two of them were pulling out their swords due to reactions close to reflexes as well. Dora is like slashing a man. Jake is like stopping Dora''s sword. But Dora''s sword couldn''t stop, and she missed her aim and had a cut on the man''s shoulder. There''s a reason they pulled out their swords. A man who thought he was a corpse moved and tried to attack Jake and the others. But the man''s back was stitched with a hook on the wall, and his movements were obstructed along the way, even when he tried to strike. Otherwise, Dora''s sword would definitely have dropped the man''s neck.


    Jake, Dora and I both looked at each other with surprised faces.


    Continued

 591 The Hall of Return, Part 43 - Misery

    "Jake, why stop?


    "That''s you, why did you cut it off?


    "If it suddenly hits us, it''s a natural reaction."


    "I thought I didn''t even have to cut it off. If you''re alive, it''s the knight''s job to help."


    "That''s sweet. What would you do if this contained elements of a magical trap?


    "That''s when it happened."


    "You''re a guy..."


    I looked at Jake like Dora was stunned, but Dora turned the man around with a strange feeling at the cutting edge. The man is about to come at both of us with something to his mouth full, but naturally he should be experiencing severe pain in his back and in his shoulder where the sword is hanging. But he didn''t stop the advance so that he wouldn''t take it for a thing. The sword is eating deep into his shoulder, and he''s about to come this way, even if his blood is running. Your eyes won''t be able to see us. It was like the sword I was stabbing myself depended on. It was just a move.


    Instead of pulling out the sword, Dora, who was calm, cut off the man''s arm with force in her hand. The man collapsed and fell forward with excess momentum, and Dora was able to lower Jake into that gap. Blood bleeds out of a man''s back, wound, but the man tries to move forward even though he is stuffy with pain.


    Already Nellie was on the verge of losing sight of what had happened to keep her up, and Rascal was taking her out of the room. Bruns had put the door on the spot with his back as if he had slipped out of his hips, and both Dora and Jake had retreated to the parlor near the entrance. A man crawls here slowly, but Jake realizes he doesn''t have a man''s teeth. And the man who crawled on the ground like a potato worm, every time he advanced one, twisted himself to the severe pain caused by hooks of varying lengths on his back, but still wouldn''t stop him from advancing.


    And finally, when all the hooks on his back came off, the man''s advance was stopped there. The remaining arms and chains on his legs prevented the man from advancing. Jake finally realized what a meal placed on the ground meant.


    "The length of the chain, is it so that it doesn''t reach too much as a meal"


    "What a bad taste. It''s designed to keep you from eating even if you have a meal in front of you."


    While the two don''t hide their disgust, the man still tries to move forward. And the rest of his rotten hands and feet stretch out with an unpleasant sound. The three of us left in the room were a little weak.


    "Hey... no way"


    "You''re lying."


    In the eyes of the three unable to let go, the man still did not stop moving forward and finally left it to himself to advance one of his legs. It may be necessary to cut a thousand pieces because they were originally about to rot, but I still knew very well that the man was no longer sane. And when he also pulled off his hands and feet that were in the way of reaching the meal, the man literally crawled into the meal like a potato worm and wore it just like the creepy worms that hit the meal. The bugs scatter in surprise and escape, but some of them escaped into the man''s wound. Still, the man snubbed unwillingly and unwillingly to fill his meal with bugs.


    The Bruns were finally overwhelmed and spit out loudly toward the outside of the room. Jake felt the same way, but his awareness that he was a leader and the fact that Bruns threw up earlier made him manage to swallow something up from his stomach. In my heart, I felt like crying for the first time since I decided to take my sword.


    But Dora didn''t turn away, she re-grabbed her sword and asked Jake for permission.


    "Jake, can I make a mistake on this guy?


    "Huh? Yeah... right. That''s our job, isn''t it? But then I''ll do it."


    "No, please don''t Jake. These things should be done by my men."


    "But"


    "That''s not what Jake''s sword is for. I think so."


    That''s all Dora said, she didn''t hesitate to snap the man''s neck. Jake was just watching as Dora waved her sword to fit in.


    Jake and Dora went out of the room to calm their blue-faced companions and open the other doors as well. There were only a few apparent bodies that had already been whiteboned or lived like earlier men, but when they opened more than 30 doors, more than one man was housed in every room. And many doors still exist.


    "Hey, how far does it go? You''re gonna open all this up and go around?


    "I''m getting tired about now. There''s not much magic left."


    "You were all men. The white bone is an imagination from the shape of the pelvis."


    "Jake, what do we do? You want to check it all out?


    "No... that''s enough"


    I can''t help but reply carelessly. Jake''s energy was also trying to reach its limits. That would be so. He is a boy who still has a few years in adulthood, even though he is mistaken around, or even in person. It is about time that we were already in a series of repeated battles and tensions. The other fellows were the same age, but even if they still have faith in Jake, they may have a faint sense that they are fighting.


    But Jake isn''t. The awareness that many demons have already been buried with this hand and his responsibility as head of a group have already been felt by him. Mental exhaustion was stronger than that of his peers, and its addition and subtraction were not comparable to usual.


    Still, my young friends still can''t afford to care about Jake. Jake decided to turn around with the lights on, as well as a change of mood. Sometimes I thought the darkness would make me feel unnecessarily disgusted. Even Jake thought he wanted a little hope now was the current situation.


    Jake tried to put a fire in the light pickup next to the door, but the oil was already old or there was a lot of dust on the surface. They haven''t used the lights here in decades, not years. And yet what does it mean to have a man who was alive? I don''t think my thoughts are going to come together with a tired head, but I feel that it is a very important question.


    Jake was beginning to feel what was happening in this hall at the same time as his ominous thoughts. Naturally its feet go faster and walk back to be led by something. And what appeared before Jake was a red door. Did it rust or was it originally red? The strangely bright red iron door appeared before Jake.


    When Jake inhales one louder breath, he tries to put his hand on that door. Then the darkness that was around him rapidly takes shape and gathers in front of the door?


    "What?


    "Evil Spirit!?


    "Out of the way!


    Before the darkness took any form, Nellie began chanting and struck out the magic of light. The magic of light becomes a great sphere, shattering the darkness. The sphere of light, which struck the red door straight as it was, struck directly at the lock of the red door, breaking the lock, bouncing it off and disappearing.


    Rascal and Bruns cheer Ooh.


    "Awesome!


    "Nellie, when did you learn the attack magic of the sacred system?


    "Eh heh. Just a little."


    Brandio secretly taught Jake attack magic, but Nellie stole it from the side by imitating it. It would be an amazing talent if anyone familiar with witchcraft, but the young ones still didn''t know its value.


    Still unable to handle the magic well, Jake looked at Nellie with a little regret, but when he regained his mind, he reached out to open the door.


    That''s when the door opened naturally with a painful sound. The heat thrived only momentarily on the sound also cooled quickly, the boys looking at the door all the way. The steps stopped in front of the door that opened to invite them inside.


    Continued

 592 The Hall of Return, Part 44 - Mad Love ①

    "Why did you open it on your own?


    "I don''t know. There''s someone in there, or something?


    "Inside the room where the lock came down from outside?


    "No matter what happens, it''s not a strange place. Or maybe that, but either way, we''ll have to go. It''s better in the back."


    "Huh?"


    Behind what Dora pointed out, I could see the lights that should have lit up little by little going out one by one. It was a long hallway there, but there should have been proper lights near the entrance. Yet at some point, nearly half the lights are out. And the door that was supposed to have opened was also closed sometime in between.


    To a frightening sight, the boys made the decision to enter the door with nature. Either way, I could only consider this a trap, but it is also true that there are no other options to take. The boys headed Jake into the deepest room, trying to pull themselves together.


    Once again illuminating inside, everyone''s movements solidified even in the sudden and floating shadow. I''ve already been surprised a few times since I entered this hall, but I''m never used to it. Already in their mood, they had experienced more than a year''s worth of surprises.


    It was imagined that the figure that emerged would be a woman. Imagine being a woman, to be exact. The woman, who would have died sitting in a rocking chair, has already turned white bone as far as her hands are concerned. But other parts are unusually black, covered in hair long enough to flow to the ground, as if invisible. All I could barely tell was that it was a woman''s long hair and that the clothes belonged to a woman.


    Jake once again removed his gaze from the wreckage and looked over at the room. The room was a triangle, using the place where the woman was. Bookshelves on the other corner. On the other corner is a round desk, with one book on the desk. The bookshelf was a pretty big one, and there was a tight back cover packed with red books. Its bookshelves, packed with books all the way through, give people a sense of urgency as if to see a balloon just before defeat. However, it was only certain that it would never be the air or anything else that came out of it, but something more obscure.


    Jake worried about where to start, but when he first took the book on his desk, he entrusted Matsui to Dora to start reading. Nellie and Rascal from behind, and Bruns peek too. There''s no deep reason why I took the book. I didn''t have the courage to approach an obviously suspicious corpse in this situation, because one book was easier to choose than many.


    When Jake turned one page, he saw letters written in italics there. But the letters are polite, while italics that are supposed to be written at a rate close to shorthand. I can imagine that it was written on the assumption that someone would see the character and content of the owner of this book.


    Jake makes another page turn.


    "What''s this?


    "... I think it''s a diary"


    "Read it. I can''t see the letters in the dark."


    "Read it?


    The letter of the diary was unique but to the point that it could be said that it was beautiful, and there was a glimpse of the high upbringing of the Lord of the diary.


    "The 3rd Day of the Green Sprout Moon


    Today, the new hall was completed. A gift from your father. I need to use it carefully. I don''t have any more trouble with where love goes.


    My favorite father. They''ll have everything if I ask.


    But the number of rooms is low right now. I want you to make a lot more.


    Because my affection is higher than the top of Pilebos, and wider and deeper than the sea. Your father doesn''t know as much about my love. It''s embarrassing, but as you can understand, I was showing it a little bit.


    It''s hard to express your affection.


    10 days of the month when green sprouts


    My beloved just showed up today.


    His name is Joni. He''s a nobleman from a distant country. Really? He said he visited this mansion because of its rarity.


    Your father''s hall is a work of art. But I want you to see my hall, too. I designed this hall. It was your father and butler and the servants who made it.


    Oh, yeah, I remember. Of course your father and the butler, but I love the people and the feet. You built a mansion for me.


    That''s why I love you so much. But you can''t love 50 people at a time. resent my clumsiness?


    I couldn''t help but let everyone decide to love me. I mixed it properly in the meat in the cooking area, so I''m sure it''s fine. Because we''re gonna be able to get to your friends soon, right? Because there will be a party tomorrow to welcome Joni. But I might even treat strangers. If you know anyone, I''m sorry.


    The 11th of the month when green sprouts


    Joni came to me. Glad to hear it. He looks so happy, too.


    ''Cause you look at me so open. But you have a little bit of a mouth count. I prefer less words.


    That''s right, if you sew your mouth, you''ll lose your mouth count. Let''s get you some needles and threads, you better be as fat as you can. Because I''m clumsy. Oh, but even thin threads can be sewn over and over again, right? Where are the sewing tools?


    15th of the month when green sprouts


    I''m in trouble, I''m in so much trouble.


    Joni won''t listen to me inside.


    I''m gonna rip the thread right off, and I''m gonna knock on the door and scream, "Get out of here."


    I knocked on the door so loud that I couldn''t concentrate on the writing, I punched my hand against the wall for you. This makes it a little quieter. It conveys my affection, and two birds a stone. But it''s less durable than I thought. You''re weak with five nails. Otherwise it''s more firmly made, like the one used for scaffolding mountaineering.


    Speaking of which, Joni is as tall as ever. Apparently Joni doesn''t like me that much. And you''re not even smart.


    I thought I would love and be loved a lot, but I might not have been my destiny. But don''t worry, I''ll take responsibility for loving you to the end.


    Tomorrow I have a wax to love you even more. You think wax is tougher than yarn? I''m sure it will reach you, too.


    Continued

 593 The Hall of Return, Part 45 - Mad Love ②

    The 17th of the month when green sprouts


    Looks like my affection reached Joni.


    Finally, he can listen to me, too. My left leg and right arm are gone, but that''s not a big deal. Because I see your nature all the time.


    But I can''t have eyes that aren''t focused. You can''t see me properly. I wonder if I haven''t been able to instill enough love yet. Or am I, as a lover, spoiling Joni too much?


    Tell Joni how much you love him, if there''s any better way. Tomorrow, the traveling merchant is going to show you all sorts of weird stuff, so let''s find it. I wish I could be pointy. May my love reach Joni in a straight line.


    The 19th of the month when green sprouts


    Yesterday''s shopping was meaningful.


    All the merchants brought me was user-friendly. If I tried it on him, he would have been very happy himself. Especially a hook that can adjust the length. How about hanging from the ceiling if you make the strings sturdy?


    Let''s use tools like this one this evening. Once you eat them, they can''t take them out unless they open the wound. Just like my love.


    23rd of the moon, where green sprouts


    Things have been going wrong since yesterday, but Joni stopped moving.


    You put so much love into it, he didn''t respond to my affection.


    Looks like he wasn''t the one who deserved my affection.


    Well, fine. I found someone very nice yesterday.


    Peeping through the door, he''s a traveling young man called Pyle. He''s a swordsman, and he''s got great muscles. He''s got a big body, he''s got a lot of elasticity, and he''s gonna take a lot of my love. I''m so excited about this now.


    Oh, come on, I want to love a lot...


    The 27th of the month when green sprouts


    The nail is gone. One hundred won''t be enough to have more new lovers of mine today. You can use 400 bottles per person. I think I can use another 100 piles because I have a big body.


    Oh, a kid who shouldn''t be me to cheat on having a Pyle who takes my love so much. But if you were a woman, you''d dream of taking a lot of lords into your hands.


    That''s right. Try to change the way you love me. I made a fire kiln because of it, or it would be nice to have it hugged in my bath kettle. Naked men and women touching each other separately from the cauldron. Sensual, exciting. And I think I can hear a lot of good voices.


    ... no. I, I''m getting impatient. I guess I''ll do it in front of Pyle. Yes, my...


    "Hey, wait a minute!


    The Bruns stopped Jake from reading. As Jake, I was getting tired of reading it, so I might say the readings were interrupted just in time. Jake glanced ahead of me, but I''m honestly relieved I didn''t recite it because it almost just said what Pile said and did in agony.


    Even as Jake realizes why the Bruns stopped himself, he asks back.


    "What''s up?


    "This is weird, right? Whatever you think, this guy''s crazy."


    "That''s what I''ve known since I walked into this hall. There''s no way a decent guy with a head can be an evil spirit."


    "But isn''t there a limit to how much anything is? I didn''t kill you the usual way. Besides, if this diary is true, there''s not a hundred people this guy killed, right? You don''t describe Arnelia as such a murderer, do you?


    "There will be plenty of murderers out there that aren''t in the description. Historical figures called heroes, most of them killers. It''s also a misdigit.


    Besides... I''m guessing the lord of this diary didn''t mean to kill him. "


    Dora said it was pompous. Jake instantly understood what the word contained, but didn''t want to know at the same time. It is not malicious to seep out of the diary. I''d rather...


    "So you''re trying to tell me what you''re going to do?


    "Play... no, you''re not. Isn''t that" I love you "?"


    "Love... love?


    "Yes."


    Approximately the baffling Bruns, Dora continues.


    "Yes, this evil spirit loves everyone. All the people who locked you in here, or killed you. Sometimes there are killers like this. The guy with this hand is very troublesome. Nor does persuasion make sense, and most importantly, the conversation itself is not established. I just have to kill him the minute I see him, but he should already be dead."


    "How do you know? We talked about evil spirits at the request, but we haven''t decided yet, have we?


    "Look at the date in the diary. First and last."


    Dora was right. I saw the first and last of the thick diary. Jake''s eyes were opened. At the beginning and end of the diary, the date opened for nearly 200 years.


    "Hey... what do you mean? Even if this guy turns out to be an evil spirit, do you think he kept keeping a diary? You want to tell me more about the man you killed?


    "That would be the case. If the story so far is true, this guy is human. I didn''t even realize I had become an evil spirit, and this guy kept killing in the name of loving people. I saw the back cover of that bookshelf over there, but it has titles like Joni and Pyle. I guess that sums up what you did individually. It''s been over 200 years, all acts."


    Jake approached the bookshelf to compare the books. Joni, Pyle, Dormer, Alson and Troo. I found a number of other books, but they all had people''s names in them. The boys stood speechless in the number of books that would have been more than a thousand at all estimates. You may not have been fortunate to notice that there is a hidden room in the back of this and more books are stored there.


    What happened with Jake? It had been asked that becoming a Temple Knight would make enemies easier, and I was going to be more than ready to do it again. But this enemy is too abnormal. For the first time, Jake was wondering if it was the right thing to do to fight this enemy. The rocking chair shook as everyone stood up as a shiver, not suddenly.


    The attention of the boys is drawn to the sound that suddenly occurs in silence. The chair made a roaring noise and was shaking slowly. Seeing, the right arm of the body, which should have been put on the railing, was dripping sloppily. The shock is shaking the chair.


    The Bruns exhaled a lot.


    "Oh, my God, don''t be surprised"


    "... no, I''m surprised."


    "It is. Your hands just drooped, didn''t they? There''s a room open that''s left closed. It wouldn''t be strange if the environment in the room changed. Temperature, humidity."


    "It''s an intelligent opinion for Bruns, but it doesn''t seem... look at his hair"


    Nellie stands on her cane and is retreating with her lips trembling. Dora protected her as she stood in front of her, and Jake and Rascal were also lagging behind as they pulled out their swords. What they care about equally is hair. At first, hair that was only somewhat long enough to flow was now stretched with momentum that was not just covering half the floor. The Bruns also noticed late, but he was rarely silent. He felt it when even the gap, which he could no longer do by surprise, was directly linked to death.


    And by the time Nellie and Dora took a hiccup to secure the exit, they suddenly disappeared to be pulled back, and the door of the room had closed at a rate that did not resemble its weight.


    Continued

 594 The Hall of Return, Part 46 - The Resistant

    "Nellie! Dora!


    "Jake! We''re both safe here!! I''ll try to get there, so hold on!


    "Even if they tell you to hold on..."


    Jake, distracted by two people for a moment, looked back again, while Nellie''s lighting magic, which was inside the room, extinguished and the lights of the pine lights went out. Suddenly in the darkness visited, Bruns screamed, Rascal raised his voice to calm him down, and Jake worked his thoughts calmly to light the lights.


    The other guy turned out the light because he obviously doesn''t like the light. Jake thinks we should light the lights at all costs, and screams at Rascal.


    "Rascal! Do you still have Matsuaki?


    "Yes! But only one!


    "I can light it with attack magic! Throw a pine light in that direction!


    "Okay!


    Jake plays desperate attack magic. Jake wasn''t originally good at witchcraft, and Brandio said, "Honestly, witchcraft talent may be below the line," but not if you''re saying that now. If you don''t do it, you die. It is strictly forbidden to rush to witchcraft, but Jake''s concentration was growing more than that. As soon as the light lit Jake''s palm for the magic to activate, Jake realized there was something just to the right of his face.


    without having to turn around. It was slightly from the underside of Jake, folding himself to peek into his face. He was supposed to be sitting on a chair until earlier, when he regained meat on himself and approached Jake without a sound.


    The colour remains hidden in long hair and almost invisible. Mouth where hair fell for a moment and was revealed. Jake saw two petals so dry on the crust that they could no longer be called lips distorted into joy. A leaky raw and warm exhale hits my face and something smells rotten on my nose. The chills ran as Jake''s spine turned upside down. Jake is intuitive. These evil spirits recognized themselves as prey.


    Jake reflexively unleashed a witchcraft in the middle of a chant for evil spirits. Then the evil spirit flies away and returns to the place where the original chair was. There were no lights in the room, but Jake felt the pine lights thrown by Rascal hit his foot, lighting the pine lights with a spark that exited as if to scrape the ground with a sword. The lights are finally back in the room.


    But the evil spirit did not dwell in the light. Instead of the light illuminating the darkness, the feeling of oppression that darkness just doesn''t eat up the light. Seeing that evil spirit, Bruns and Rascal also lay their swords in blue. It may not be something we can do where we put our swords, but that was all they could do. Even though he''s trained as a knight, he''s still a boy. That may be impotent. Just pointing the sword, as far as they were concerned, was squeezing their greatest courage.


    Of that, only Jake wasn''t blue. Rather, Jake felt his body full of strength from the moment he saw this enemy. It''s blown up somewhere, like the tiredness I''ve been feeling. Instinct tells. This enemy is the one you should hunt. Jake screamed as he felt the hot blood tide sweeping through his body.


    "I''ll take care of this one! You two need backup!


    "Huh?"


    "Hey..."


    Jake didn''t wait for the two of them to reply and stepped out as his instincts did. Crush the distance in one step and cut it to the enemy as he pulls out his sword in two steps. Jake felt the evil spirit''s eyes in his low posture as he poked his sword up from the bottom in a rotating motion while living.


    Jake suddenly pulled out the power of his leg and changed the orbit of his sword behind his back by changing the axis. Then, from behind, a bunch of spear-shaped hair pressed to pierce Jake. When Jake plays them all, it''s time to turn his sword against the evil spirit this time as he twists his body further and circles like a pawn. It is a craftsmanship that can be done because it has a strong ankle and hips.


    What got into that Jake''s sight was the sight of Bruns and Rascal being shielded by evil spirits caught in their hair. Why, before asking, Jake''s sword is hard to stop because of the momentum gained. And from the shadow of Jake''s two friends, a spear of hair looms even more.


    When you stop the sword, you skewer yourself. Turn your sword and your friend dies. Has Jake made a good decision when he was forced to make that extreme decision in an instant? Jake swallowed his teeth so badly that he thought his back teeth would crack, he swayed his sword through his head.


    Along with the evil spirit''s neck, Jake''s two friends'' necks also dance to the universe. And the evil spirit''s unleashed attack was enough to blur Jake''s body. Jake exhales loudly as his neck falls. The back door opened as if the commandment had been broken again, pointing Jake on his way home. Not popular in the hallway, but the lights and the return evil were gone again. There is no sound, and it feels like the serene time of silence has returned.


    Jake''s expression has no sense of accomplishment or regret. Jake glanced at the open door as the lights were shining, and he pulled out his sword and headed towards the door. No, he pretended to go home and was suddenly slashed in an earlier diary that was left on a round table. I heard screams and groans of anguish from a diary protruding my sword deeply. I bark all the time when Jake tells me to shut up.


    "That''s it for the farce! Don''t think you can lock me up in a dream world or something!


    Moments, the world flipped.


    Continued

 595 Hall of immortality, part 47 - Sleepless Woman

    For Insomnia, this hall was a perfect birdcage. I knew this hall was built to keep me locked up. But when I got back to thinking, the hall itself was like prepared for her, and she even thanked her father for doing so. She thought my father, my mother, and my servant were insomnia friendly.


    No, maybe the truth was different. The father remodeled the hall and drove his daughter to a deep, hard-to-reach compartment. That was because he feared no other daughter, and he pretended to be distressed by the hall, creating an excuse not to see his daughter.


    The mother had also seen with strange eyes since the birth of her daughter. Still trying to raise him as his own daughter, he tried to behave affectionately, but he couldn''t help but look like a monster his daughter couldn''t get enough of. For this reason, the mother''s eyes were always frightened behind her actions and words. Fears you may not get, and excessive mental burdens gradually freak people out. Insomnia''s mother gradually became mentally ill.


    Nor can the servants feel anything about the attitude of their parents. Besides, Insomnia was a child who made a factually creepy impression, and everyone and everyone was dealing with this girl far away.


    Maybe Insomnia didn''t have any responsibility. A child does not act with a clear awareness of what to do when he is still unconscious. Some of them may, for example, contain creepy bugs in their mouths. Sometimes they may hold bird feathers that happen to come within reach. Hot water may fall on the face of the maid who knocked on her desk and happened to be sweeping under her desk. It just so happens that Insomnia may have mistaken violent means such as whipping for love when her father had a seizure and flogged a slave (or servant she called a family member).


    Maybe everything happened. But I didn''t think so around Insomnia. Too many, he said. A lot of things were too hurtful to clean up by chance.


    Where Insomnia''s heart stood, she was alone. She seems to be quite the person in that capacity, never having someone dress her up, or experiencing a fun afternoon tea with her parents. It was just that she was encouraged to be in a limited space and imprinted that it was everything in her world.


    But Insomnia had one nature. That means she won''t sleep. I''ve never craved anything called sleep when I was born. If the nature made her unnecessarily creepy. Instead of crying at night, she was not satisfied with how much milk she gave her. Instead of groaning again, I didn''t cry or laugh.


    Thus she was spooked, but her nature of "no need to sleep" gave her immense time. She read and fished books irrespective even in the middle of the night, and thanks to that she acquired a higher upbringing for her age. And when he was tired of studying the whole way, he went outside, anticipating that the people of the hall had fallen asleep. Apart from the space she was given, she knew that the world was infinitely expanding.


    I know, and it should be noted that she chose to stay locked up. In an infinite world she was not very confident of giving love, nor was she meant to be a fraternist. She wanted to know love within her own reach, and deeper than to spread love. To do this, this closed world was very convenient.


    That''s how Insomnia began to grow its branch of slowly distorted affection within a limited world. Its branches are thick and long. Gradually, it also involves the surrounding trees, while endlessly depriving them of nutrients and bearing fruit. Eventually, by the time the fruit had ripened and the fruit had decayed, the trunks of the trees had progressed by the time even the foolish earth had developed a rotten odor.


    Insomnia''s expression of affection passed degrees, and each time she deepened her loneliness. The more solitude deepened, the more harsh her expression of affection became.


    Insomnia did not die in a mansion on the ground. It seemed trapped at first sight, in fact making a hidden passage secretly and repeating the act of descending underground. At first glance Insomnia seems to have lived since being trapped for years, but doesn''t know when he actually died. He was also passionate about eating and starved to death as he repeatedly recorded his distorted abduction imprisonment in the name of affection. But even if she starved to death, her actions never stopped. Among the repeated acts, Insomnia eventually forgot why she went into such an action herself. Only the act became familiar and only the hand became better. Repeated acts of torture, like the work, increased in intensity and cruelty as they proceeded, making it possible to hear screams, anguish and resentment from the mansions beneath. Sometimes the voice that sounded groaning from the basement sounded faint when the inhabitants of the hall put their heads on the ground to sleep, and eventually all the people of the hall couldn''t sleep. And when he finally fell asleep with his mind, insomnia began to appear in his dreams.


    This is almost the whole story of what happened in this mansion. Insomnia died himself, and even after he had brought all his servants to his death, he continued to kill the human beings involved in this mansion, without stopping the act. By then, the implicit understanding of not being involved in the museum was known, while the casualties continued to emerge out of the idyllic mountains and curiosities. Each one of you was hidden, and she was not subject to conquest, but fully immersed in the act, enhancing her character as an evil spirit.


    The first thing I noticed was Doom. The evil ghost, who smelled of man''s death, rejoiced in the presence of this hall, where nasty events were repeated, and welcomed her into her company. Insomnia didn''t succumb to Doom, but I found Doom handy for bringing myself around that kept me caught in the hall and allowing me to have a width in my choices. By then, Insomnia was already a fine evil spirit with free will.


    Doom was a very useful presence for Insomnia. The darkness held by Doom was deep, and Insomnia had nowhere to feel its depth and breadth, but Doom was completely apart from Insomnia and fun in terms of aesthetics. In that regard, the time taken around by Doom, on the other hand, was a long way from spreading the sight and pursuing his own way of loving.


    It was just very gratifying to give you a way to strengthen your own mansion, called ''Castle''. Reinforcing his own realm, Insomnia once again tried to immerse himself in his world. But all the lovers of the hall were dead because Doom had taken them around for a long time. For this reason Insomnia tried to gather new lovers.


    But what was decisively missing was. Insomnia never came to the point of how things had never come to light while I liked them so much. Life has just lived in a closed world as a matter of course, loved the men you like as a matter of course, and pursued your own warped love. I never dreamed there would be anyone in the way.


    Still, this time, Insomnia stood well against those who came into its own realm. Those who dance above their own hands. Based on the military technique that I once read as one of my indoctrinations, the enemy on the large side moved as intended. Their damage was less than thought, but as long as they were in the hall, there was no danger of their own. That''s what I assumed.


    But not just the boy who sleeps in front of me right now. It seemed to work as intended, doubting all its fruits, and finally creeping through all its traps to reach the centre of the Insomnian Hall. At the heart of this mansion, even his father said he''d never been in.


    Still, it was fortunate for Insomnia to bring the boy into the world of his dreams in a flash of darkness when the room was surrounded by darkness. Insomnia stared seriously at the boy''s face as he reached his own, with his sword and arms sealed in his hair. If you look closely, you look adorable inside. Maybe this is an object to love enough. The fat boy next door looks loud, but I think the other boy is going to snap in a pretty voice too. Speaking of which, did you kick him out of the room but wasn''t the other boy even prettier? When Insomnia, convinced of victory, shifted consciousness to a new gain.


    Deep into Insomnia''s chest, Jake''s sword was pierced. Insomnia notices her own chest discomfort.


    "Are you alarmed? The fight isn''t over yet!


    Jake pulled his sword straight out to the side with his strength as it was. If humans are opponents, they cut their hearts off, but they are evil spirits. I don''t think the concept of a human steeple works.


    Jake swayed his hair around his body as soon as possible, or when he cut it off, he put his sword back together. At the same time, cut off the hair that hangs around Rascal and Bruns'' body.


    "Wake up! Rascal, Bruns!


    "Ugh, huh?


    "That''s right, Mother. Sleepy."


    "Don''t fall asleep! The enemy leader is in sight, cover him!


    Without waiting for the two awakeners, Jake stormed Insomnia as he had dreamed. But unlike the dream, this time the enemy''s hair moves fast out of step. Jake is on the defensive side of the enemy''s penetration from all directions in a narrow space.


    But Jake didn''t lose his cool. Insomnia''s attacks are factually troublesome, and if we can continue like this, we won''t be able to tolerate them. But Insomnia''s offense was fierce, but Jake knew full well it belonged to an amateur. Not as intense as Rafferty, not as impatient as Alberto. And like Miriazal, I don''t even feel the strength of human separation.


    Jake was sure. It is not a victory, but the presence of those who lend him strength.


    Continued

 596 Hall of Return, Part 48 - Success or Failure

    "Ooh!


    "Chick, scared yeah!!


    Rascal and Bruns have been the ones who have pointed the storm along with the still unfamiliar roar. They have thrown themselves in the midst of a fierce attack to protect Jake. Their swords are only a little above their grade equivalent strength. That their coming here would have required extraordinary courage and a sense of purpose. But Jake was sure. I''m sure these two will come. That''s why Jake nominated them as obedient knights.


    And Jake also knew that these two had a good understanding of their roles. Some of Arnelia''s training includes a class called Group Combat. These three people, who often combine in it, each role is instantly understandable depending on the situation as well.


    Rascal slammed off an impending attack from Jake''s side and the Bruns stopped the attack from his back with a shield. It may not be a great help. But it leads above all to a winning opportunity for one person to earn one hand.


    "Rascal, Bruns! I''m gonna do that one!


    "All right!


    "Are you serious?


    My people don''t need a meeting at times like this are reliable. They can also align their breathing without signals in order not to even be enlightened by their opponents. Insomnia didn''t have time to think about what the boys were going to do, just wondering why this alleged Jake boy wouldn''t answer his own love. This boy was incomprehensible to Insomnia.


    That''s the same for Jake. Insomnia felt incomprehensible and at the same time unnecessary to understand. I just feel it every time I''m attacked by Insomnia, I know. What was this evil spirit all about?


    I''m sure it''s not very important to Jake. But for what Jake is aiming for, what he might possibly need.


    "(I don''t have the power to just accomplish everything right now. But one day...!


    Jake screams, then breathes perfectly in three breaths. Jake strikes, Bruns stands up and prevents what doesn''t stop him, and Rascal hits ahead and creates a gap.


    Insomnia accidentally reacted to Rascal''s assault. Rascal threw a cape on his armor, blocking Insomnia''s vision. Insomnia protruded her spear-shaped hair into the presence that stormed the cloak, but it was Bruns with a shield.


    "Uh-oh, shit! Just me, always like this!!


    The Bruns were somewhat of a pitiful cry, but the assault was very momentous. Insomnia, plunged into the void, was largely struck by the Bruns. And rascal presses a pine light against his glaring face.


    "Ki!"


    "Say, nothing!


    Jake storms into a completely clear-cut insomnia. Jake was thinking. What is the weakness of this monster? I was wondering where to attack it would be fatal.


    In the first place, evil spirits do not vanish if they attack, unless they are swords who have made sacred farewell. Naturally Jake was using the gap that the two of them saved to do another sorcery of holiness on the sword, but I didn''t feel that was enough. Then why are you storming? That''s because instincts scream that you don''t have to think about the other person''s weakness or something. Only one thing to imagine is how to feed your own sword on your opponent.


    And what I imagined was Alberto and Rafferty''s sword moves. A heavy blow carried out mercilessly and a sword flash painted vividly in the universe. If it could have happened at the same time.


    "Whoa, whoa!


    The moment I imagined it, my muscles moved as if they had exploded. Jake didn''t remember the moment he attacked. The sacrament I applied to the sword had disappeared, but when I looked up all the time, I did have a scar on Insomnia''s body that showed that enough swords were swung down to slap him five times.


    "Yikes!"


    For the first time - the Evil Spirit disappeared after making the first cry to release on Insomnia herself. Its appearance was misty, and now the door behind it was opened. The voices of the inexperienced evil spirits who had breathed into the darkness until earlier were hissing, and the silence of certainty was upon them.


    The basement room was no longer a light source only for the earlier pine lights, and was so dark and dizzy that we could barely see each other''s colors, that the three boys were caught out of breath. The fatigue of fighting this far and the fatigue of fulfilling their mission was temporarily attacking them.


    "Zei, zei... eh"


    "Ya, I knocked you down... right?


    "Maybe... no, maybe not completely, but I shouldn''t be able to keep this'' castle ''anymore. It''s fatal, so let''s join the living first. Then you should think about it. I''ll be honest, too."


    "Then let''s get out of this room before we fall asleep. If I lose my mind, I''m going to fall asleep."


    "Right, let''s do that. Look, Bruns. Let''s go."


    "Wait... I''m still in the mood"


    "You''re a laborious guy. Let''s go get some air outside. That''ll make you feel better."


    I try to get out while Rascal slaps the Bruns on the back. Matsuaki is held by Jake and continues later. Looking all the way over the round desk, the diary disappeared at some point.


    Jake thinks. Said he was saved by the dependability of his people. He said he fought as usual often, while the practice was close to the first time. I owe that to Jake himself, but Jake still hasn''t noticed.


    And I wondered if the evil spirits had really vanished earlier. It was handy enough, but I didn''t think it had just disappeared.


    Whatever it is, I want to rendezvous with my people now. Dora and Nellie didn''t seem to be in the basement either, and I thought I''d have to rendezvous with them.


    Continued

 597 The Hall of Return (Instead), Part 49 - The Truth About the Hall

    "Hmm... I see. Is this the truth about the hall?"


    Brandio had just broken in, in the stash room of the surface hall. Deep down, the body, believed to be Rambless and his butler, was suspended from folding.


    White bones suspended from the ceiling by countless hooks had combined bones. Some of them weld bones together. I just didn''t want to imagine what the hell had been done to them. In the process of seeing the truth about this hall from them, Brandio knew all about what they had done.


    "At all, I was able to do nauseating acts flat out. Certainly in a rare generation of crazy women. See?"


    So when Brandio looked in the corner of the room, there was Insomnia crawling through the ground. Jake gave me a fatal wound and still managed to get her out and moved this far. We no longer have the ability to maintain the ''castle'', nor the power to scatter terror around us as evil spirits. It was just shaking its long hair, giving only a creepy impression, and full of crawling.


    Brandio looked at Insomnia, who had cling to his feet as if he were a bug.


    "I knew it was Jake who did it. That kid, he looks real. If you were to be the fifth evil spirit, you''d scratch out the sanctity of such an immature knight. Nonetheless, this was the only blow. I don''t care what happens when I work out this. Heh. ''Characteristics'' all the time?


    But there''s not enough in action, so it''s sweet to let them get away with it. Well, Wye''s gonna stab you in the stomach, with the big bleeding service.


    And poor woman. I just saw the memory of Rambless... "


    Brandio remembers what he saw earlier from Rambless and the butler. It was fragmentary, but it did reveal Insomnia''s life and the hidden truth.


    When Insomnia was born. Sure, she was creepy, but the affectionate Rambless and his wife were delighted with her birth. At least, I was trying. But every time my memory flew like a comma send, my wife and Rambless were more frightened of Insomnia than I needed to. And Rambless went away from her, remodeling the hall and pressing his wife to take care of Insomnia.


    Is it a man''s sex? Pretending to indulge in work more than parenting, Rambless left Insomnia. But my wife tried to be as close as she could to Insomnia because of her sense of responsibility for raising her children. Was it a disaster, my wife gradually became mentally ill? And his wife hides from people and starts to abuse her daughter repeatedly.


    That was repeated from where Insomnia was still close to the baby, and was done intransigently even after it had been attentive. To the extent that I tend my cheeks or water them at first. But gradually the abuse came close to torture, and his hands broke. And where Rambless didn''t know, the butler was cooperating with his wife. My wife used a butler to make me do my hard work, but they get strangely intimate from sharing unusual secrets, and they get to remember a kind of excitement while abusing their children. Having caused the anomaly, they have finally extended to treacherous acts in front of Insomnia. Insomnia grew up seeing the sight from an early age.


    One day the butler sees Insomnia torturing her own mother the other way around. Try Insomnia, he was just trying to express his affection, but the act is totally torture. If I can be taught to blame for torture, I can''t do it. To relentless blame. At first I was a butler who thought to help my mother, but was captivated by the relentlessness of its modus operandi and vice versa by its beauty. And the butler who became Insomnia''s servant carried the victim to her, and his wife was frightened and kept away from her daughter.


    Eventually, Rambless remodeled the hall and tried to lock Insomnia up, but the deacon''s guide led Insomnia to escape every once in a while. And when I went to my own mother, I showed her a bunch of great acts I was doing right now. Insomnia, who had demonstrated some of her abilities since this time, dragged her into her dreams when her mother turned away and forced her into her own acts. It is also impossible for a mother to die of mental illness and illness.


    And the butler finally also involved Rambless to encourage Insomnia to act. Deacon invited people every once in a while and spread rumors about the Rambless Hall again. And he offered the visitors to Insomnia one after another. But one day the butler notices. To the fact that Insomnian desires have no boundaries, and that there are limits to the people who can prepare themselves.


    When fewer and fewer people were visiting the hall, one of the hall''s servants disappeared. After a while, with the other one, again. I happened to try to go see a servant who no longer offered me time, but he was already dead. Plus, all of my family. They were all on the floor, dying rigidly with the look of even a terrible dream. Deacon noticed. Insomnia does not choose exactly what it is intended to do.


    The butler, realizing that he was no longer out of his control, contemplated killing Insomnia. So I tried to close the path of the hall to the best of my knowledge and lock up Insomnia. In the end Insomnia also prepared a way out of the butler''s ignorance, but in the end, as Rafferty and the others saw.


    That far Brandio looked at the memory and raised one question. Insomnia''s mother was a very legitimate person. Is it really just Insomnia''s fault that she went crazy? What was the reason why the Lambres were so frightened that they were trying to be affectionate? Also. Is it a coincidence that this unusual sexuality and obsession butler was serving Rambless?


    Brandio knew the answer.


    "Was it you who set me up, boy?


    "Well, did they notice?"


    It was Doom who replied in a distracted manner. When he made his tongue sound like a prank, he ordered Maneater to drag Insomnia toward himself.


    "I''m not making a big deal out of it. Hey, stand on your mother''s dream pillow and blow in all sorts of things, find a pervert and try to be a Rambless butler, or release evil spirits around Insomnia for creepy performances. degree to which."


    "That''s too much. It''s a bad hobby."


    "But it''s true this kid had qualities. That''s why I did this to bring this child into my company, and it''s the nature of this child not to sleep. Well, it''s my feat to mistake abuse for affection.


    But human beings are funny, right? When I was young, I felt affectionate. Flexible, or something. Love is profound, isn''t it?


    "Evil spirits don''t talk about love, do they? Kids like you will succeed and lose here! I''d like to open it here because it''s hard."


    "Oh."


    Since Doom was about to get up a little bit, he was being taken off the hook. I was going to end up making some fun of him as a doom, but anyway, this guy named Brandio is hard to do even from the side.


    Doom was a little interested in this man.


    Continued

 598 Hall of Return (Instead), Part 50 - The Last of Insomnia

    "Apparently, you''re not just a pilgrimage monk, are you?


    "No, just a monk or something. The order is pretty rough. The supreme bishop and Mr. Miranda are special."


    "Really? You look very special to me. [M] If that bothered you, didn''t you manage it by yourself as much as this crusade?


    "Say, asshole, I can''t help it. I''d like to ask you more than that, but you don''t have that evil spirit? I''d like to stab you in the face."


    "And you think I''ll give it to you as a wheezer when you say it?


    "I don''t know. So the deal."


    "Huh. Don''t worry about the content. Depends."


    Brandio felt strange. Brandio''s words were half a joke. No matter how much information it is, would it imitate giving away fellow citizens? Brandio thought slightly, as there is also no denying the possibility that his opponent is more subordinate than he could have imagined. That evil spirits like this boy may be harder to assemble against than you can imagine.


    Then there is one hand to take. of the other person''s imagination, is to go further up.


    "It''s content... let it go. If you turn that evil spirit over to me, this one will scatter the abilities for all pilgrims, how about that?


    "... heh."


    Doom''s expression changed slightly. But a little bit later, he smiled like he was the original again. And Doom''s actions were even more than expected for Brandio.


    "There''s a better way."


    "What?


    "Here''s what we''re gonna do. Man Eater!"


    "Yes."


    When Maneater suddenly spread his mouth wide, he began to eat Insomnia barely from his feet. I realized what Insomnia was doing, but I no longer have the power to escape Maneater''s appetite and his arm strength. Insomnia looks up at Doom. For the first time then, Insomnia''s face appeared on the table. The eyes were nothing, they were just hollow.


    Two cavities look at Doom resentfully. When Doom noticed the gaze, he shrugged his shoulder.


    "Do you resent me? But that''s a mistake. You know, cannibalism is the ultimate form of love. I don''t know who said that."


    "Huh? Don''t you have a hobby that women love? Oh, they took one of these."


    Haha, and Doom laughs. But laughing, Doom said with a very cruel eye.


    "But I''m not saying it selfishly forever, there''s a miscellaneous fish. This way, I don''t need a guy who doesn''t have this about my play. If you''re such an evil spirit, at least be happy to fatten me up. [M] King of evil spirits!


    "I''m not kidding, I''m cursing you? Go ahead, I''m getting better the more I''m cursed. Where I want to be."


    Insomnia tried to curse Doom for the truth, but he just felt Doom''s bottomless darkness, as he always did. And what was felt clearer than before was that there was only complete darkness in the doom. It''s not anger, it''s not sadness, well, it''s not hate. It''s just darkness.


    Insomnia feared the essence of the bottom of her heart doom. That was the first fear I felt for Insomnia, but it was only a moment too. Because faster than Insomnia screamed, Maneater scraped and smashed Insomnia''s head.


    There was only a man-eater chewing noise around, and Brandio stood up with a pompous look.


    "I ate my people."


    "We''re not buddies, we''re playing friends. If it''s not convenient, we''ll stop playing together, won''t we?


    "That''s the problem! More like, regrettably, no negotiation. It''s convenient for us."


    "That sort of thing. For you, too, we''ve handled one big enemy. But I''ll spare you your unplanned attitude, and I''ll tell you one thing.


    Exploring trends on the eastern continent. I don''t know, I might get my foot shrunk unexpectedly, right?


    "... I see, is that what you mean? Why teach?"


    "Well, why not?


    Doom left a deep laugh and disappeared. The remaining Brandio stood idly on the spot for a while.


    The disappeared Doom appeared a short distance from the Rambless hall. Because I was planning to rendezvous with Osiria there.


    But what an anomaly awaited the place.


    "Yay, good luck to you"


    "Wow! I''m surprised... why are you here!


    Funny how Doom was surprised, he laughs that he tried to anomalize him. Before Doom, angry at the surprise, said something, Anomaly cut out the requirement by taking her expression back to seriousness.


    "How was Hecaton Cale''s new model, and the demons?


    "Oh, I guess that''s okay. While being somewhat autonomous, I also listen to orders, and I seem to be able to drive. Doesn''t sound like a doll. Isn''t that funnier than the Silence doll?


    "Right. If you just operate as an individual for a long time, you may have a clear ego because of extra information from outside. It''s troublesome to give you intelligence to disobey, but I want you to listen to this order. It''s a very troublesome story, isn''t it, adjustment? Didn''t some of them try to run wild?


    "You''re right. It''s true that someone didn''t listen to us. That reflects my lifetime memory and personality, huh? Why don''t you just give him the obedience?


    "That''s it, when you choose to be quiet about that kind of personality, somehow you can have an individual that''s not a big deal in terms of ability. The more belligerent the temper, the better. Well, I guess I can just figure that out. Apparently, we made it."


    "Did you make it?


    Anomaly looked unexpected in response to what Doom had heard back.


    "Well, haven''t they heard? The plan has been brought forward. Looks like Gruzaldo''s starting to go around a lot. We talked about starting before winter arrives."


    "I didn''t hear that."


    Anomaly forgived Doom because he clearly looked uncomfortable.


    "Fair enough. Unlike me, you''re always flying around. [M] I can''t help but notice that there is a time difference in the transmission of information. I don''t doubt Dragreo knows what it means to tell him. Don''t you just start with the guy you need?


    "The guy who needs... who?


    "It was me, Calamity, Silence and Titania who were summoned. I don''t know what I''m gonna do with Hidun, but he''s gonna be lifeless."


    "You think Alphilis has something to do with it, too?


    "I mean, I think there are fewer unrelated people. You don''t have to invite her, you''re coming out of her. Well, that''s fine, but my research is going on again. I''m thinking of a solution for this one, and maybe I can make a more interesting demon king by the next time.


    Speaking of which, Gunz at your place. If you turn that thing into a vegetarian, it''s going to be interesting. "


    "Go ahead. If it looks like it can be used, use it... oh, I remembered it in the plain body, are you still alive?


    Anomaly reacted as soon as possible to what Doom called an alle.


    Continued

 599 Hall of Return (Instead), Part 51 - Insider

    "Oh, he''s alive. What''s wrong with that?


    "Give me your ear."


    Anomaly''s expression brightens as Doom hisses. And when he tried again, he laughed more at his stomach than he had earlier.


    "Hi-ha-hi-ha! Really, you''re top notch for such a lousy idea, aren''t you?


    "Thanks for the compliment"


    "Fine, I''m on it! Let''s just say we do the backwork here. It''s only a question of what kind of excuse to use against Orangeables. One mistake, it''s going to be a big deal."


    "Why don''t you just blame Cerberus?


    "Oh, so is that. Let''s talk about him eating it. Porch may be punished around furious Hidun, okay? I''m getting tired of seeing that slender face."


    "Hit it!


    Doom laughed joyfully, too, and looked at the man eater slightly on the side. Maneater is unusual for her, holding her belly and turning blue. I originally looked pale, but Doom doesn''t think that the insomnia I ate this time would be easily digested. As evil spirits, their stature is much the same, so Doom was wondering if Maneater would take it in and fuse it.


    That''s why Doom still has fun. More than 100 evil spirits were unleashed after looking everywhere, but even if all of them were wiped out, there would be no damage to Doom. Because his aim is something else.


    Osiria returned there all the time, earing at Doom.


    "Doom, I''m talking about Hekatonkail left behind."


    "Oh, you haven''t recovered it. Hey, what''s up?


    "It looks like Arnelia will take some of them home. Do you want to dispose of it?


    "No, it''s okay, isn''t it? I don''t think there''s much I can tell when I bring back Hecaton Cale right now. Anything else?


    "There''s one odd thing about it"


    "Wonderful?"


    Osiria''s report was still done with ear punches, but Doom was also surprised by the report.


    "Uh... what the hell?


    "Yes, it''s weird. Hekatonkale still has a good number of individuals left, and even though he should be able to build a battle, he hardly had any more. Weren''t you on something?


    "No, I''ve been concentrating on fighting Lisa and Jake since I was on my way... but who?


    No one answers Doom''s question. What a bad aftertaste Doom felt when Arnelia and herself weren''t the only ones in the hall.


    Brandio left with Doom leaving. He used to have a blatant expression, but when he felt the signs of Doom leaving at a distance, he sighed.


    "Already yes, even if you come out"


    "No, I''ll stay like this"


    In the shadow of the pillars, signs of men appeared. Brandio keeps his back to the person and continues the conversation so that it leads to the pillar.


    "You don''t seem to be messing with anyone."


    "Do you think Wye would do that, Hema? Even if I''ve been hiding information about this hall, it''s been a shame to anyone. More than that, did you see what happened in this hall?


    "About half of it. There was someone inside, so I''m not entirely sure."


    "Well yeah? So, when can you come over here, and that''s how he says it?


    "It will still be awhile. But a big change should have started by now. If it doesn''t take a while to process it, it will happen in a little over a year."


    "A year. I think it''s too soon. Do you still have a reprieve?


    "Whatever. ''Cause that''s not what I know."


    "Come on."


    Brandio yawned at the swallows. The shadow advises Brandio as he kills the signs.


    "Are you seriously doing your job? Although reports tend to be interrupted recently. Stop bothering to let me go out this way. Because with me, I''m not so free. And excuses are quite painful."


    "Well, you can''t even be home from time to time. Don''t worry. But do it right. Mr. Burn Miranda''s eyes are surprisingly tight. The supreme bishop only thinks of it in the cauldron. If you''re not quite alert, that''s..."


    "But isn''t it easier to assemble than Miriazal?


    "What do you think? If I can even touch you for a second, I''ll catch your weakness, too, but... oh, yeah. I could draw some information from the evil spirits earlier. I didn''t have much information, but I was able to pull out the colors of Orangeables and other enemies. I''ll make it a sketch later. Come on, if you even crack the surface, you can track it? Sure did have that technique. Yah?


    "To some extent. Let me start by saying I did it. Now I can get things going without worrying."


    "Well, it helps. Above all. I need to ask you one more thing. Once the number of hekatonkails has decreased at different speeds along the way. I guess the fight''s the last one. Did Aristotle or Rafferty do that?


    "No, I don''t think there was any such move. Not me, of course."


    "Heh. So is that him?


    "Who is it?


    "Talk about this one."


    The shadow seems to have slipped his neck, but he disappeared when he noticed the footsteps approaching this one. Brandio also knows the shadows are busy flying around. Think he won''t even show his face for a while. It was the last time I could see Scarlet flipped.


    And Brandio treats the footsteps Lord with a smile, as if nothing had happened.


    "Oh, Ultina! How are you?"


    "How are you doing... you blurry bastard!


    Ultina herself bursts into Brandio''s belly. Unexpectedly, Brandio was stunned by the speed at which he couldn''t even take it.


    "Whoa... hey, what the..."


    "You, what were you doing this time? You don''t work at all!


    "Oh, that''s so intact. He said he was working properly. Now protect you too..."


    "That''s not what I''m talking about! Didn''t your insights, your abilities, clear this case safer and faster? Because your crusade record isn''t the weirdest thing if you apply."


    "... cover ya. I''m gonna have a bowl like that."


    "Lie to me! The demons you defeated before..."


    "When we get there. If you say anything more..."


    So Brandio urged him to shut his mouth. There is a good chance that the sensors'' abilities are back to normal now that there is no ''castle''. Though the same people, any further information was inconvenient.


    And that''s where Lisa and Aristotle arrived.


    Continued

 600 The Hall of Return, Part 52 - Threatening

    "(Did they ask?


    Brandio worries, but it doesn''t matter. Lisa and Aristotle continued the conversation.


    "Apparently we''re both safe. Lord Lisa, are all the survivors now?


    "Yeah, it seems so. Jake and the others have returned from the basement, and apparently Lunatica is safe. And there are no enemies left. I thought it was our victory."


    "How many people have died?


    "... 14 people were killed directly by the enemy. And 10 who did not wake up from their dreams and took their breath away as they were"


    "About a quarter of the total? Given the size and strength of the opponent, can I say I can do it first?"


    Aristotle looked remorseful, but Lisa dared not say anything. Lisa is confident that even if she is close to Arnelia, she is a mercenary. Because Lisa decided that she didn''t deserve to say something here because she was a mercenary.


    Aristotle regained her mind and opened her mouth.


    "Fine. I report this to Captain Rafferty. Lord Lisa needs to rest. You can rendezvous with your buddies, and if you need allowances or food, you should go to a rest stop. Sister, the monks must be packing it."


    "Thank you for your concern. We''ll be on our way in a little while."


    Lisa deliberately replied naughtily, but Aristotle left without worrying. And remaining Lisa and Brandio, Ultina. As Lisa suddenly turned back to Ultina, she did every favor as she bowed down.


    "Sister of the pilgrimage, will you ask me for one?


    "What is it?


    "It looks like our Lunatica is in trouble, near the door that leads to the basement. I hope I''ve tailored the enemy, but the body seems to be covering the entrance that leads to the basement. Could you please remove it?"


    "... I''m not a convenient cleaner, am I? But that''s fine, I''ll help. Because such actions are one of our roles. Brandio, but without the crude phase."


    "Wai is a child."


    "Oh, and. Why don''t you stop talking that weird way? Everyone on the pilgrimage is going to think it''s weird."


    "Land of Wai or. Leave me alone!"


    Brandio, who often smiled and dropped him off after Ultina left, who said so much he wanted to say, but soon became faceless. The look on his face he never showed on this expedition. No, it was a look I would never have shown before anyone in the Arnelian Church.


    As with the expression, Brandio speaks to Lisa in an unchallenged voice.


    "Did you hear that?


    "Well, it''s on the way. I don''t remember Lisa about them, but you seemed to be wearing a little unusual clothes. It seemed like a lot of outfits in Eastern countries."


    "I guess so. So, what are you gonna do?


    "... nothing. Thanks. The quality of the information is vague and there is nothing we can do about it. Whether you tell Miriazal or Miranda, it won''t be the only decision that will drive you out of Arnelia. Because your usefulness seems much better at the moment. Those two aren''t so stupid that they can''t calculate that much, and they may know more about your movements than I do.


    First, for me, a mercenary, it doesn''t matter who you are or where you''re a spy without direct harm. "


    "Smart choices, just as sensors get it. If you''re going to tick someone here, you might kill them."


    "Is it? If you do that, it won''t do you any good. First of all, isn''t killing Lisa funny anything?


    Lisa also replied calmly to the words Brandio uttered emotionally. For sensors who often eavesdrop on people''s information, threats to this extent are routine tea meals. However, unlike normal people, they must do things like that.


    Brandio smiles all the time.


    "Sort of. Burns, it''s not bad to be hated and hated by that kid. In a few more years, maybe we''ll be able to fight a dull battle. If you do that, I''ll kill you too."


    "Are you a battle freak? It''s a good place to break a monk."


    "It''s just a compliment. I''m not going to do anything at the moment, and Arnelia''s not going to betray me. It seems more interesting to deal with those black magicians."


    Brandio began to leave Lisa all the time. I guess you thought there was nothing more to talk about. Lisa had only one thing to worry about, so I asked her the last time.


    "Was it you who was squeezing the information on this one?


    "Yeah. It''s burning, Wai has been old enough to grip the information in this hall for decades. I mean... that sort of thing."


    "... I see, I get it"


    Lisa nodded. It is true that Brandio is not submissive to Arnelia, but he may not necessarily be betraying him. There are multiple traitors. When that happened, Lisa was beginning to wonder if she could trust the Arnelians because the traitors, who were quite an organization, might be inside Arnelia. Often this information should be kept within the chest. That''s what Lisa''s instincts told me.


    Besides, there''s no way Miranda didn''t realize this. Lisa thinks it might be until then, if she doesn''t realize it.


    "Oh, on the ground!


    "You''re clear. I mean, the sky is blue"


    "Alive."


    It was Lunatica who welcomed the boys up on the ground. She just sat there on a mountain and a pile of Hekatonkail corpses without even trying to wipe the blood that still dripped. I don''t even know if it''s my own wound anymore or my blood back.


    Bruns and Rascal stopped by surprise at that Renatica figure, but only Jake approached her and urged her to sweep away the blood.


    "You should wipe it. Everybody''s scared."


    "I have no leeway. Exactly tired."


    "You wiped them all out?


    "Approximately. The rest of them are disposed of by the Temple Knights"


    "That''s just great. Thank you for saving me."


    "Thank you. Because it was Lisa''s order."


    When Renatica woke up heavily, she left the spot. Seeing that look, Jake felt a little admired for Renatica for wanting to get that much strength in his hands. Even if that strength isn''t what Jake wants.


    That''s when Jake remembered Dora and Nellie all the time. Jake thought we should hear where they were before Renatica went somewhere. I haven''t seen him around yet.


    "Luna, don''t you know two more of my people?


    "I didn''t see it."


    "Well... before we get out, who got out of here, who got in?


    "No one"


    Rascal and Bruns seem anxious about that word. Is Dora and Nellie still inside? It''s the arrow tip that Jake and the others thought it was.


    Continued

 601 Hall of Return (Instead), Part 53 - Mysterious Collaborators

    "Hey! Everybody okay?


    "Dora! Where have you been?


    And they heard Dora running from within the hall. The hall that Jake and the others would see again looked much smaller than it had been before they entered. And because the appearance is no longer intimidating? Sure, it''s just creepy over time, but that was pretty much like the unpopular building''s characteristic, lonely impression. By building a bond as a ''castle'', I guess it was just turning into a different space.


    Dora was running from inside the hall. Nellie also runs a little late again, and I can''t see anything that has changed with the two of them. Jake ran over to them.


    "Dora, Nellie. Are you okay?"


    "Oh, of course. No problem."


    "Because Master Dora protected me."


    Nellie blushes her cheeks with a gentle cheeky Dora. I was just wondering if the Bruns could do it, and heck, I got evil. Rascal is forgiving as usual.


    But Jake asked Dora strictly.


    "Make a detailed report, Dora. It''s been a long time since we broke up."


    "Ha, Dora pulled out of the room by someone, Nellie. Both names try to resist the absolute, but only to defend themselves. It depends on the fact that he was inside the original building, and after checking his safety a lot, I wonder if the castle might have solved it, so I''m joining him here."


    "I see, it''s good to be safe. But he hasn''t made it to the key battle scene when he says he''s joining us. I have trouble getting people to say words that I''m not likely to be able to say, even if they are."


    "Jake, that''s tough..."


    "Ha! Captain Jake is right!


    Dora complained seriously with a puzzling look as she was sure to salute her, so she accidentally blew it out, not just around her, but even Jake.


    "Dora... that''s enough. Safe and above all."


    "Are you feeling a little nervous?


    "Oh, not at all"


    Jake recognized the battle was over for the first time since he came here, and untied the thread of tension. I didn''t have another thing to worry about. But I dared to ask that question to my chest.


    Yes, there can''t be. For a moment when Jake fought Dora back-to-back, I thought Dora was more reliable than Alberto.


    "We... we didn''t turn up, did we, Crudus?"


    "Right."


    Marion and Crudas were blurry as they processed after the battle. No, it was mainly Marion who was blurry, and Crudas is just pale working on it, as usual.


    Even for Marion and the others, this battle was a big one. And the man who hung most in this battle was Marion, no other. Marion, the king and prince of Ormekis, had a strong desire to remain in Gloria. Of course, the urge to return home was flying like an arrow from the country, but Marion still had something to learn in this Arnelia. Of course, there is also a very secular reason that if you return to the country, you will no longer be free. Above all, I also felt like sparing my friends who could speak equally to me here in Gloria. While I thought I was disqualified as Prince Wang, I had made myself an excuse that there would still be respite if I considered the King to be a healthy victor.


    For Marion to decide on official participation in Gloria and hence in the Knights of the Temple, his achievements on this expedition are where he wants them. That is why Marion asked Rafferty through Crudas to volunteer to fight on the front lines with Rafferty.


    But in reality, there was no battle as expected, and they fell into their dreams without realizing it, and when they woke up, the battle was over. Marion could only be ashamed of her own uncertainty. And not being able to raise the kung fu was very lethal as a marion.


    "But you should think that just having a life in this battle is good. It''s a rare mortality rate in battles in recent years."


    "Are you comforting me, Crudus?


    "I don''t mean to. But it''s true. If he''s alive, he''ll have his next chance."


    "I hope you have the next one."


    "That''s not true."


    "No, Crudas. He''s stubborner than us. Half-consolation is counterproductive."


    It was Miltre who came there. He came to help Crudus and Marion, who were finishing the body''s confinement and cleaning up the residue.


    "All the bodies were housed. Let''s get this over with and get you back."


    "Will a replacement unit be dispatched?


    "Oh. Until then, the knight stationed says Mr. Aristotle will lead. We all need to return."


    "I don''t know, we''re cared for."


    "I can''t help it. No matter how many times I''ve been in action, I still have hair on my students. Honestly, we''re not helping, and staying here won''t help. It''s better to go home and train than that."


    "That''s a really solid idea. But that''s all there is."


    Marion is in tune with Miltre''s idea, and they try to clean up and leave the spot in a hurry. Carry out the equipment to be recovered, again in bags from the edges that you may be able to take home and find out. Exactly all is impossible, so the area is recovered from what seems to be a high priority at the discretion of the site.


    Especially the holding of bodies is difficult. Bodies can most often be miserable in battle, but there are always those on the battlefield who clean up after them. Beast burial and bird burial can also be expected in the wilderness, but people have to do it in the building. And most of Arnelia''s people are quite handsome. I don''t have enough parts of my body for a funeral, then I often don''t dress up.


    The recovery of the bodies is the role of the new America. Often, even a human with a liver will throw up when he sees the body of his companion. No Miltre, no Marion. That''s no exception, so much so that even Crudas couldn''t speak of anything that day.


    In retrieving them, Kludas noticed a red stain around the border between the wall and the floor. It never feels old, but bright red. When Crudas stopped working, he stared at the stain for a while. Then, a little bit, but certainly the stain is getting bigger.


    When Crudas threw out what he had in his hand, he began to examine the stained walls. Reacting to the sound of Crudas throwing things out, Marion and Miltre also come by.


    "What''s up, Crudus?"


    "Quiet... over here, you''re hollow. I''ll break it."


    When Crudas drifted out of his sword, he cut the wall without waiting for two replies. The walls seemed to be turning back, but not so thick or sturdy, they lost their spinning struts by the sword of Crudus, and fell on the other side by the buckwheat.


    After the door collapses, there is a sound of water and two people peering in from behind.


    "That''s rough... huh?


    "Is this... hekatonkail?


    "I guess..."


    What the three saw was the wreckage of what would have been Hekatonkail, splashed across a thin hidden hallway side across the wall. The only reason I could describe it as "would be," was because Hecatonkail was finely cut into exactly every piece of armor.


    In the smell of backward blood, Crudas lit the magic of light on hand, illuminating the range visible from the entrance. The length of the hallway is quite something, I can''t see the other side, but I only found that similar sights are connected all the time. Because it crosses dozens of meters just within sight, but the blood is flowing without staying.


    "That''s exactly the river of blood."


    "How many did you have?


    "Dozens of bodies don''t give a shit. There are only 20 weapons that appear to be there. And whoever did it is not half the master."


    "Every piece of armor is shattered. What kind of sword did you use? No way, Demon Crystal?


    "Looks like Captain Rafferty could do it. Although it is possible to argue with each other and consider it self-determination."


    "There will be no self-determination"


    "What do you think? I don''t know what they''re thinking."


    "No, this is..."


    I can''t do it to Rafferty, and Crudas wanted to say it belonged to an individual other than that in the first place, but stopped that word, which went all the way out to his throat. Alberto should be the only one in Arnelia whose sword arm stands above Rafferty''s, but even with that alberto he finds it impossible to slaughter until this vivid. Because despite all this sea of blood, there is little blood flying on the walls. This means that Hekatonkail was cut and torn into eight pieces at such a rate that he didn''t notice until he fell. Even with the use of Demonic Crystal Stone, Rafferty is not extended by force, and Alberto is not extended by technology.


    And the wounds were uniform. This is a single weapon, showing what an individual has done. I couldn''t believe Crudas. Crudas makes weapons collection, research a secret hobby. I know because it''s him. This cut is not a demonic crystal stone. Strength is certainly more sword than Hekatonkail''s armor, but it is heterogeneous to the Demonic Crystal Stone. How much such a substance, a sword, exists in this world. There are several candidates that come to mind for Crudas in existence, but it is hard to believe that any of them exist in this place.


    In the first place, this is not human business. It''s like a sickle went through only this hallway.


    "(Who... who, when, did. I''ve been here most of the time since I woke up. If I did, do you mean in the middle of a fight? If the gesture of laying low so close had been added to the battle, this would not have been the only damage. Me too... damn, who!? Is there such a monster in our midst?


    Crudas had something unintelligible about the identity of his creepy allies. The blood flowing through his feet was still spreading its flow loosely.


    Continued

 602 Magic General Council, Part 1 - Temple of Silence

    It was quiet there. This is what silence is all about, silence. Normally, in any space there is something constantly called the breath of a creature. Signs, for example, are cats, dogs and other animals, or smaller insects. In some cases it may be even smaller cockerels or plant spores.


    But I didn''t hear any of those little ones breathing here. A space where there are no living or living things. To the tranquility to the unusual, just one person trapped there was going mad.


    "(What the... I didn''t know people were not even bugs. Nothing can be done with this. You mean it''s impossible to escape)"


    The Lord of Thought is Notice. Silver dragons trapped in crystals by Yugdrasil were only allowed to think only and fixed there. If you were trapped in a crystal from body to body, you would naturally not be able to breathe and should die, but Notice lived without breathing about where you did it. One fingertip, you can''t move until you reach one of the wings, but Notice is certainly alive. The last faint resistance may have been played.


    Being able to think is the proof of being alive. Or even if he was already dead, he thought that if he was a spirit enough to think, he should also be able to make some contact with the outside world.


    But I can''t move no matter how. And when nothing is lived into sight, it gradually becomes worrying that this is already the land of death and that I will remain imprisoned in this chains of prison forever. Life and death are not so important to Notice. I am only ashamed of my own unknown inability to act on anything, while realizing the dangers of this world. He despised himself as a worthless, unwilling dragon compared to his generation of true dragons, but it still made no difference that he was also a true dragon.


    "(WOW... I can''t do anything with this. But on the contrary, you have time to think slowly. There''s no booze here, and it''s going to be the first decent discussion I''ve had in a long time)"


    Notice remembered a little bit of regret for the days when she was sober, but also that there was good wine. As I used the excuse of plenty of time to think about things that didn''t go down, I felt the sound of footsteps all the time.


    Notice''s gaze is fixed, and he barely knows what''s going on around him. In his field of view are hallways and walls made of strange ore that glows blue. Notice wonders where she might miss the ancient temples that have been meticulously constructed to the ceiling.


    But such thought also took hold, and the Lord of footsteps slowly appeared from beyond the shadows. In this vast temple, you can''t even see the edge of the wall, lost in the darkness. And the creature that Notice hasn''t seen in a long time is the one who trapped him in the crystal, whoever he may be. The person speaks directly into Notice''s head.


    "(Sounds like you''re awake)"


    "(Are you... the guy who locked me up)"


    "(It''s called Yugdrasil. Because it''s a name given to people, you can call it what you want)"


    Yugdrasil sat in the front of Notice and went straight into meditation. Notice is annoyed by a man who barely ignores himself and tries to tell him anything.


    "(Hey! You want me to give you some explanations? Who are you, where are you, and what is your purpose?


    "(... it''s a May fly dragon. Should I still have kept it tightly sealed to my consciousness? I just want to say True Dragon didn''t let you seal it to your consciousness, but ask one question at a time)"


    "(So first, who are you?


    Notice asks the boy sitting in front of him. The figure is the boy, but the misalignment is clearly not the boy''s brew. Many of those who deliberately take the appearance of a toddler in this way have a market set with the mighty. Because when a strong man suppresses power, when he creates an image that suppresses power, he usually becomes a young figure. In fact, against Yugdrasil, Notice could hardly resist either.


    Yugdrasil answers Notice''s question sitting still.


    "(It''s hard to answer that question. Are there people who can define who they are?


    "(I''m not expecting a philosophical question, let''s change the way we ask. Are you one of the Orange Bulls?


    "(buddy, a little different in the sense that Part of my will will be alike, but his ultimate purpose and mine will be different. It would be more accurate to have my purpose on the extension of what he wants to be)"


    "(part of my will as well... then is it good to lead the Demon King to slaughter humans?


    "(It''s a rough way, but I guess that was the best thing he could come up with in his abilities. Affirmative)"


    The look on Yugdrasil''s face remains the same. Notice was reasonably similar, but her eyes became a slightly convincing color.


    "(The best measure...? This is going to be a big key)"


    "(That''s understandable brains above all. Because it''s painful to talk to a moron)"


    "(That''s arrogant talk. What the hell are you doing?


    "(At least I''m building up more reflection on this earth than anyone else. to that extent)"


    "(... an ancient dragon?


    Notice remembered those who were his own ancestors. Although most of the dragons who inhabit this land from time immemorial have already returned to nature, some of them should still be able to communicate. But in the memory of Notice, there must be no such thing as Yugdrasil. First, the ancient dragons should have exchanged pledges not to interfere in today''s world. The older they tend to weigh their vows. Notice denied the words herself.


    "(No, you don''t. If it''s an ancient dragon, I don''t know, like... should I say it''s close to nature? Unlike Takana-kun)"


    "(restless, you say?


    "(No, not like that... right, the ancient dragons are less responsive. Their consciousness is more than half misty. It should no longer be possible for someone to discuss this clearly)"


    "(Right. In fact, you were right. I''ve met these ancient dragons, but no one could talk to him. A stronger stimulus or more frequent visits would be needed to shake their consciousness. Gwendorf seemed to be struggling too)"


    Notice was a little confused by the words spoken by Yugdrasil. Only a limited number of people should know where the whole lake sleeps. Even if I knew, most of the places were difficult to reach. I''ve been there, Yugdrasil says all the time.


    "(You said you met an ancient dragon? Make as many jokes as you can...)"


    "(I hate jokes. It''s your bad habit not to accept things you don''t understand. You can easily say that the world is full of possibilities, but the words are directed only at what we want, and in the inconvenient direction, we shut our mouths.


    Anything can happen in this world. You should be more aware of that. This is the second piece of advice) "


    "(Anything...)"


    I think he was teased about Yugdrasil''s identity, but at the same time, Notice was getting a big lead. Possibility that I''ve ever ruled out from my thoughts as "impossible". Think of the worst of it.


    Seeing him, Yugdrasil gave Notice some advice of his own.


    Continued

 603 Magic General Council, Part 2 - Election of the Chairman

    "(I''ll tell you one last interesting thing. I didn''t choose this place for insanity. A little more and you should be able to feel for yourself what I want to do, what Orangeable wants to do)"


    "(Reality, you say?


    "(All you have to do is think for yourself. There''s no getting in the way here. There will probably be time to think.


    Well, let''s just say I''m already going. I have plenty of time, but people''s history is always moving. There will soon be a great battle in the world of men. That way, the Orange Bull measures will go on all at once.


    Besides, you''re loud here. [M] I can''t even meditate slowly) "


    "(Huh, then why don''t you just kill me or let me go? I don''t know what it means to give me advice in the first place)"


    "(Because I don''t want you to die. I don''t think so, but there are a couple of things at Orange Bulls that are against his will. Oh, my God, I don''t want to hurt you in the unlikely event. Wait a while now. I''ll think about it when the battle of men''s worlds is over. Things have opportunities. If you miss the opportunity...)"


    "(What happens if I miss?


    "(It''s not good to see creatures on this earth again. That could be fate)"


    "(What!? Hey!)"


    But there is no response. Yugdrasil had already disappeared from sight. Disappeared to blend in so much, Notice doubted her eyes, but no matter how stared she could no longer see anything. Notice was full of desire to toothpick, but not even crystal soaked.


    "(Damn, are you going to say even the third piece of advice... what?


    Notice makes a bad habit that no one can hear, but that''s when she heard something like a roar. Notice had a frigid feeling in her voice that made her imagine such a giant creature that even Notice was likely to drink.


    As the roar approaches, a vibration occurs in the temple, which has been quiet until now, and an intolerable roar approaches.


    "(WOW... how HUGE an organism!? And the way this sound echoes... where am I? Whoa?)"


    The crystal holding Notice in place swayed and Notice fell to the ground. Rolling such a giant crystal is a considerable vibration. Notice tried to pray half way, but the vibration wasn''t that long and eventually subsided.


    "(What was that, what''s that...?


    He could not hide his upset at a situation he had never experienced with Notice. It is only a matter of realizing a little later that in this space, where there is no one to wake him, often he will be left on his back.


    "We will now make an announcement. At the moment, the final candidates for the election of the Chairman are the current Chairman, Lord Tetrastine, the Dark Magic Faction, Lord Humilne, the Summoner Faction Chairman, Lord Esmeralda, the Golden Faction Representative, Lord Marigold, and the Chairman of the Rational Magic Faction, Lord Yarensen, these five!


    It was Winston, the representative of the White Magic Faction, who moderated it. He is already a man of old age, but his voice is clear and passes well. Why he is a MC facilitator, well put, his honest personality. But the fruit, white witchcraft, the so-called near-holy witchcraft, was the weakest and most negligible form of white witchcraft in the Arnelian Church, and Winston was in no position to be hostile to anyone.


    That''s why Winston ran for chairman and so on, and not involved in the stakes, he was ironically the most trusted neutral man to act as this MC facilitator every time. It''s been 10 or 50 years since he served as MC progressor. To remain the head of one faction in the meantime was truly remarkable and at the same time dishonorable. Because I have the strength, not. It is that Winston is not seen as a threat so much that it is not subject to elimination by anyone. Of course, there is evidence that he is admired within the faction.


    Anyway, as in the last 50 years of the chairmanship race, Winston was also the host this year. It was that Winston would adjourn the meeting temporarily and would hold the presidential election the following morning. I had already finished my candidate''s speech and all I had to do later was wait for the vote. Each will take a seat with the signal of dissolution. Of course Tetrastine would imitate that, but there were two shadows to pack to him.


    "Chairman, may I?


    One is Esmeralda. She was also a direct disciple of Tetrastine. She is now the head of a fine faction, but at the same time could be said to be the only person, able to speak with no hesitation against Tetrastine. The girlfriend, but she stood in front of Tetrastine without hiding her exact harsh expression.


    As usual, Tetrastine responded obliquely.


    Continued

 604 Magic General Council, Part 3 - Unknown Thoughts

    "What''s up, Esmeralda? Have you got your usual preaching habits?


    "It''s a habit!? Yeah, if you say so! But let me just say this once. What''s that careless speech?" If I am the chairman, I will safeguard the system and the position of each member so far. That''s it? The other performers said they were quite prepared to take up your high theory... and you''ll never expect that position to be cheap!


    "I don''t think it''s cheap. Yarensen of the Reasoning Faction is impeccable in his courage, achievements and abilities, and it is only natural that people should be tempted. Marigold is also the fruit of enough research, as well as the wallet clerk of this magic church. Hoomilne is indispensable as a backside, and most importantly, you''re admiring beyond factions."


    "That''s to put a drink in you, and I''m not going to win! I am certainly somewhat interested in the chairmanship, but I am well aware that there is still a shortage of competencies, of people alike. It''s just that when people leave you like this..."


    "Oh, because I get it. I''m busy. Make it around there."


    "Oh, wait! Not yet."


    Esmeralda still tried to say something, but Tetrastine ignored it and tried to pull into the office with Lissy. But Esmeralda walks away, and now Hoomilne talks to him.


    "Chairman, may I?"


    "Now it''s you. Give me a quick hand."


    "Yeah, I won''t let you have any trouble. It''s just a declaration of war."


    "Ho."


    Tetrastine''s eyes gleam with boldness.


    "Do you have yourself, Hoomilne"


    "How about that? It just means that there are many people who will always be happy and unexpected of the chairman''s dictatorship. Fear politics is about to end."


    "Even if you''re the chairman, I think it''s the same thing. No, it could be worse than me."


    "Just kidding. Shall I say how many missing persons have been since the chairman took office and how many families have been destroyed?


    "Then you can say it in the context of an earlier speech. There will be problems with what we say in front of all the churches, but we all know who will represent each faction. I''ve been doing a lot of solemnization."


    "I don''t hide, do you mean? How dare you. But I still don''t want to be the subject of Solemnity."


    "It means there''s no use hiding anything from a snotty guy like you. Besides, who do I look like a fool to solemnize without seeing him? If you''re going to be solemn, you''re doing it when you''re young."


    "You don''t look like a fool, but Solemn Qing looks cruel enough to do it. I see, because if you did solemnize me, you would have done so then. With my uncle."


    "... I grew up with a twisted human."


    "Whose fault is it?"


    Tetrastine somewhat pioneered the way she said it without clothes on her teeth, but for the first time in a long time Tetrastine remembered that she was originally this kind of man. From a young age, Hoomilne said this was the case. Tetrastine remembers the sparkling eye of ambition when she first saw Hoomilne. There is also a reason that I let him live.


    In doing so, Lissy urged Tetrastine with her eyes, so he just left Hoomilne "trying to take it" and went into the office.


    Once in the office, Lissy receives a Tetrastine robe and starts brewing tea with a familiar hand. Tetrastine sat somewhere in her chair and threw her legs on her desk. I recently cleaned up my errands, so I don''t have any current jobs.


    For the first time in a long time, Tetrastine decided to have a cup of tea. But Lissy''s expression doesn''t float anywhere.


    "Lissie, why don''t you relax, too? I can see the results anyway."


    "That''s right this time. But I''m worried about the next thing."


    "Next hand, huh? That is also a reasonably clear result, but will there be snakes or demons? I''m not looking forward to it."


    "I don''t really like imitations that make me blurry. Anyway, we''ll be worried about Esmeralda. Unlike us, she''s just a good person."


    "Sure, yeah. Unlike monsters like us... well, they admired monsters like us. Thanks to her, we had a more or less human life, too. But that''s only a few days away."


    "Yeah, that''s right"


    Tetrastine got worried as Lissy looked out worried.


    "Lissy, what are you thinking? Not even now?


    "No way. There''s only one untrained thing about me. You should know that better. But I can''t be as emotional or outrageous as you are. I guess this is proof that I''m a defect as a warrior."


    "... right. You were just a village girl."


    "You are the one. It would have been just a country boy."


    "It was a long time ago, when the three of us ran through the field."


    "It''s like yesterday for me. Rather, it''s like a worse dream when you live longer. I guess this is what you mean when you''re foaming."


    "Oh. I wish I didn''t have half the witchcraft. If there is, I would have liked to have at least given you the power of Almighty when it came to spirits or true dragons."


    "Right. Exactly."


    Lissy nodded and they stumbled after it, the two quietly watching the sun tilt. Since when have you been so calm and watching the day? To the point that I can''t even remember it, they''ve been running through eternity for just one purpose.


    Continued

 605 Magic Council, Part 4 - Candidates

    Tetrastine was taking his time, but the other church members weren''t. They forgot about the sorcerer''s possession and preference, but ran around the church in such a hurry that they were doing their final work for tomorrow''s election. That is no longer something like backwork. Just a fire place, the more the word fits well, the more hasty it was in the church.


    People bump into each other, and piles of paperwork dance into the universe. They try to dance the universe with sorcery as a blur to bump into people, but it was still also a result of bumping into people with the universe and being unnecessarily dangerous. There''s a struggle going on there, and it''s developing into a punching fight. It does not become a dispute in witchcraft because, for whatever reason within the church of witchcraft, the struggle using witchcraft is forbidden. A duel using magic will always require the permission of the chairman. What is more, only the chairman can use magic in any case at any time.


    It was, of course, an act based on the condition that the Chairman was the strongest sorcerer. It was somewhat of a forceful logic, but no one actually tried to use magic to wage a struggle. Because the contention between sorcerers is due to the compatibility of the magic used, the notion of who is strongest did not exist, but it was the first time Tetrastine had overshadowed the notion, albeit the historical length of the Magic Church. However, since this commandment, which can also be taken as tyranny, there has certainly been an overwhelming reduction of casualties due to power struggles and other causes within the Magic Church.


    and well such circumstances, the magicians were using maximum violence while keeping a minimum of peace for their last manoeuvres for tomorrow''s election. The quarrels that take place everywhere are no longer adorable. Those who seek to win votes by positive methods are exploring who and how they can put their votes in. There is also no room for negotiation and coordination of cooperation relations. Of course a cowardly hand would be included in that.


    Let''s talk about each faction briefly here.


    The best in negotiating positive law is the faction of gold. They are the most financially superior, as the name suggests. Now, church tellers rely heavily on their financial resources. Naturally, those in the Golden Faction often had a compromise with the world outside the Magic Church, and it was natural to become more adept in the art of negotiation. However, it sounded good to say that the negotiations were good, but to put it bluntly, they were spreading bribes.


    But the sorcerers, who are often separated from the secular, were obviously lacking in the Church''s own sources of income against Arnelia and were just very grateful to receive money. Whatever magic is studied, the trouble is the procurement of materials.


    The faction of gold takes an eye on that as soon as possible, and as a magician, he has launched an unusual guild and is involved with the world. Nothing deals with attacking magic is for the magician''s sake. Knowledge that is only available in the Magic Church, for example, how to distinguish between the truths of objects that had witchcraft, or can also be profitable by selling tools processed with witchcraft.


    That''s how the gold faction expanded its power. Although the faction is often called into question for its power as a magician because it works in non-magical behavior, Marigold''s ability to participate in elections as a delegate this time was also an impeccable delicacy. It is a kaleidoscope of the entire faction of gold, all of which are delicacies that would make it the head of the faction.


    And Marigold, who is very blessed with a child, is now given three men and four women before 30, but is still pregnant with the eighth child. Her eldest son and eldest daughter are already in a position to assist in their work within the faction at an early age, and I have a feeling that a Marigold slate system is likely to be built from now on.


    Next, Yarensen, chairman of the rational faction. He was brilliant at finishing the magic church process in the flying class, but not so much expected in terms of his final abilities. Because he was not summoned to any faction.


    Good magicians are often pulled out as mentors, and it is normal to be summoned to each faction. Yarensen is a brilliant but magically average master of abilities, arguably without any outstanding talent. As a result, he became a leftover being in the Magic Church.


    Just very greedy about his knowledge, he hopes to study in Mayer, the academic capital. I studied every discipline in Mayer. Acquiring the ability to speak and politics in it, he used all his connections to get to know the sorcerers who went down into the field. Many of them were people banished into the world for reasons such as lack of magic, or losing a hegemonic battle, but Yarensen succeeds in persuading them to bring them into the company.


    The last of his materials of persuasion was the theory of magic. The prototype was an earlier constructed theory, but was not given much importance in the matter of final output. Powerful magic was everything in the sorcerer, and a powerful sorcerer was thought to be determined by blood muscles, except for accidental occurrences. For this reason, marriage was an important part of the survival of the clan for magicians.


    Yarensen''s theory of science and magic was built so that even increased magic efficiency would allow him to use high-output magic, even if his magic was not too great. The sorcerers of the Magic Church initially smiled, but Yarensen had 15 years to go to Mayer. He returned to the Magic Church with obsession to complete his theory and lead the humans capable of practicing powerful science and magic. The chairman at that time was Tetrastine. Tetrastine acknowledged his achievements and also had the backing of the chairman, and Yarensen set up a single faction to ascertain his status.


    The magic magic that can now also be incorporated into the essential items in the process of the Magic Church is very popular with young magicians and those who have newly joined the magicians. They compete to gather to Yarensen, and the momentum of that faction is not insulting.


    I may have spoken a little about the summoning faction Esmeralda before. Born into a prestigious faction, she taught Tetrastine and somehow extended her talent. He is one of the few direct disciples Tetrastine has taught and one of the most powerful sorcerers the Magic Church boasts.


    Although the family is old, the person is an innovative figure, and I don''t really like the idea of factions that are still old. Because he is not just a contender, his friendship is wide of factions, of all ages. He is hardly connected to a power struggle because he does not take action, but he may also sit at the center at once if he feels like it.


    And the Fumirne of the Dark Magic Faction. He was said to be more ambitious than he was when he was younger, and he thought he was peeking at the opportunity to advance to a place where the tiger gazed and the light shined, but by the time he appeared at the head of the faction, Tetrastine was chairman.


    Tetrastine has massacred his uncle, who was the head of the faction at the time, on the occasion of a general meeting. Since then, Hoomilne has refrained from active activity until then, turning to the complete back.


    His name will be heard again at the Magic Church only after Ingville, a conquest unit (Prandola -), has risen. Found a talent called Ingville, and as his immediate boss, Hoomilne''s name became heard again. It was just very rare for Hoomilne to do something directly, and the dark magic faction didn''t even look as if Ingville was making it bigger on his own.


    It is nevertheless a well-known fact that Ingville faithfully obeys Hoomilne''s orders, unusual for those who use dark magic and known as a relatively monolithic faction.


    Continued

 606 Magic General Council, Part 5 - Within the Faction of Science and Magic

    And well, these factions are the masters of this presidential race. There were many other factions, but most of them lurked in terms of this election, the less interested. Because no matter what the presidential race was, Tetrastine would triumph and end. Where is it necessary to strive in it? Many factions thought so, but the great factions often fought over the power under the chairman.


    Also, limited to this election, rumors were circulating that Tetrastine''s continued investment was in jeopardy in line with the public situation.


    Whispering in that is who is worthy as period chairman. As for the Lower Horse Review before the election, Yarensen''s advantage was rumored. In Yarensen''s camp...


    "Tomorrow''s vote, there''s no drain, is there?


    "Yes, four of the 18 factions with voting rights, thorns, shields, flying bears, and wisdom, were confirmed to put their votes here. Originally none of the factions are very large. Some factions are hoping to join us."


    "I see, that would be good. But what about the big factions? Factions, especially those directly related to the elements. Their cooperation will be needed. Though the Ethereal Faction was supposed to be cooperating here?


    "Yes, the Ethereal Faction seems to be working with us here. However, we have offered partial disclosure of the theory of science and witchcraft as an exchange condition."


    "Right. Some of them have not recently emerged as excellent delicacies. I may be in a hurry. You can drink the terms."


    "Yes, I''m negotiating with that intention too"


    What Yarensen is talking about is his son Karabal, who is also his own right arm. Yarensen has two sons, but Karabal is a child of his ex-wife. My ex-wife was a smart woman, but she was just as amateur when it came to witchcraft. For this reason, Karabal equals no magical talent, but assists his father with his clear brains.


    In comparison, his youngest son, Orbitas, is only about 10 years old, but his children, who after belonging to the Magic Church had received a well-known family woman as his posterior wife, clearly possessed better magic than their father. It would depend, of course, on the way we were going to train, but if we grew up well, we were likely to grow up to be magicians worthy of taking on factions.


    For that reason, Yarensen intended to make Karabal his assistant and eventually Orbitas his successor. I''ve included that in Karabal, and I''ve already made the faction''s executives aware of it. Yarensen intended to be the candidate for this chairman in the formations of the slate. Yarensen is not yet satisfied with the status quo. While I''m alive, I want to build an attitude of stone. And I also want to see back at the Magic Church itself.


    Just the sadness of the emerging forces? There has always been a tendency for large factions to be smoked. Only Esmeralda of the Summoner Faction did not discriminate, but at the same time did not adopt a system of cooperation.


    Still, more than a decade of hard work had borne fruit, and more recently, some people had gradually admitted to Yarensen. The cooperation of the old factions is essential in this election. Because without the convincing of a faction that has been around for a long time, you are likely to be a powerless chairman where you have become chairman.


    Yarensen glanced at the Ethereal, Green Faction. Heh, Brown Soil, and Gold still boast of their luxury as factions and do not even show themselves friendly sledding. But the Ethereal, Green Faction, which has been lacking in good sorcerers in recent years, wants a theory of magic that can use powerful sorcery with less magic, so much so that it can get its hands out of its throat.


    Yarensen has approached them softly and has proceeded with the work to attach their cooperation, reluctantly disclosing some of the theories of witchcraft. And in this election, they both agreed to cooperate with Yarensen.


    Yarensen sighed one big time and sat deep down on his back.


    "Now you''ve almost done what we can. Is that what you read about the other factions?


    "Yes. Of the 18 factions, we will have 7, 3 gold, 4 dark magic, 3 chairman, and 1 summoner. This is almost a certainty. It''s just that Esmeralda, the summoner, might be able to put his own vote in the chair."


    "That woman ends up moving only for the chairman. She is certainly a good man, but the bond between the sorcerer''s children is strong. You may only cooperate with us in the election, but if I become chairman, you may be stingy enough to cooperate with me."


    "Right. Because as a magician it is rare and weighs the overall coordination. It''s just that if she cooperates, Heh, even if the brown soil says something, we''ll be able to contain it. Even after the chairman took office, the church would still be able to operate as Mr. Yarensen thought."


    "You may call me Father when we are two. I thought you said that before."


    "It''s before the battle called elections, so stay the way you are today... and if it''s tomorrow, we may go back to normal again"


    "Right. Don''t take the trouble."


    "No."


    Yarensen labored Karabal with serenity. There were certainly no lies in the words Yarensen directed at his son. In fact, he thinks his oldest son, Karabal, is having a hard time.


    But Karabal still didn''t break his nervous look.


    "And how about an example planting?


    "Yes, I''ve arranged it"


    Well, just in case.


    "Right. Because we are deliberately bringing people like that into our company."


    "That''s right. Anyone who can use it uses it. That''s my policy. You think it''s dirty?


    "No, I agree. Now, please excuse me for one last confirmation for tomorrow."


    Karabal thanked him and stood up for the occasion. I''m already up late. But there will always be various reports coming to him. Nor can there be anyone who attempts to assassinate Yarensen directly if he does poorly. In the church, I can''t help it.


    After Karabal lowered, Yarensen snapped as he looked at the diploma he had been given when he himself completed the entire process of the Magic Church. It''s even filled in my assessment of being a magician at the end.


    "Is the evaluation underneath,? Those who completed it at the same time made fun of me. With all the logic on my desk, it has to be fruitless. But soon I will be at the top of this church. Yes, we''re almost there... I''ll pay you back, you idiots."


    Yarensen was trying to giggle and reflect on the dark thoughts of the past as he looked at the deed.


    Continued

 607 Magic General Council, Part 6 - Within the Golden Faction

    Inside the Golden Faction, there were still brilliant lights on. Originally brilliantly decorated faction buildings were noisy as if they were also hosting at dinner parties, but that was just before the election. Everyone was still doing their job as a matter of course in the faction, and Marigold, while weighty, was in executive duty. Marigold is a lightness that doesn''t make you feel weighty, creeping through the sides of people who work through the night. Are they too busy to even try to say hello to Marigold, the faction''s candidate? When it came to realism, the golden faction-like sight that weighed on efficiency, it seemed.


    Marigold holding a bunch of paperwork aside without even worrying about it and going early enough. She walked refreshingly as she moaned her blonde hair and hid her belly with loose clothes, which had recently become more prominent. Sleek hips, arms, etc. are so tight that I don''t think she had seven children.


    There were those who spoke to that Marigold.


    "Marie, okay?


    "Representative, are you still awake?"


    It was Weifseller, the head of the gold faction, who stopped Marigold from legging. She''s already old, and even though her life expectancy is coming, it''s not weird, but her head spin hasn''t faded yet. It would be impossible to fight as a magician, but she was still sitting on the chief''s seat as an unparalleled gesture.


    Weifseller approached Marigold in a slightly indelible foothold, sticking his cane. Only the voice is still ringing, so the difference with the motion is terrible. Marigold also helped her as she remembered, reaching out and letting her sit in a nearby chair. Huh, and my breath leaks out loud from the Weif cellar.


    "Hey, it''s still old. My head still spins, but I don''t listen to my ankles. It''s time to retire."


    "That''s troublesome. I still need you to work for another 10 years. I can''t let go of my kids for another 10 years, considering I''m going to be raising them. I need representatives on active duty until I can focus on my work."


    "You''re a terrible kid! Are you going to hang on to this baba for the next 10 years? All you have to do is have a meeting with the kids while you milk them. That''s what I was."


    "Don''t be unscrupulous, my husband cares even when it looks like this. It''s nice to expose milk in front of people. If you''re a delegate, you can milk them, but no one might care."


    "Ha, I didn''t tell you! Even if it looked like this, she was beautiful enough to be proposed by all the other big faction representatives. She was so much better than you!


    "Yes, yes, because there''s hardly any more people alive who know about that time. What''s more important than that? I''m too busy looking like this. The girl at the bottom finally stopped crying at night, so I want to get all my work done by now."


    Marigold said only dazzlingly, but what is in a hurry is if you look at the number of documents held aside. Depending on the content, it may be near dawn when the process ends. But Weifseller was also in a hurry.


    "Marie, or worse, the day before the election. Are you done with that job?


    Marigold''s eyebrows move tingly in the words of Weifeseller.


    "... delegates are bold, too, you don''t have to talk like that in here"


    "That''s okay, either way, it''s just me and you. It could have been a huge burden on you doing the election and this job in parallel, but one way or the other, this job takes precedence over the election. You won''t win this election. Instead, I already know the results."


    "I know that, too. That''s why I work until I make bears under my eyes, too. I''m about to finish the last one now. This is all we have to do by tomorrow morning, because we have to do everything we can."


    When Marigold glanced at the side paperwork, Weifseller seemed convinced as well.


    "Oh, is that right? That did a bad thing. Hey, stop your leg. Then there''s just one more thing. The result, after all, is what the client thought?


    "Yeah, you were right. Damn, he''s a terrible person. I know exactly how you feel about not giving up the representatives of the Golden Faction until now. If I were the faction''s representative, I''d be taking turns in less than five years."


    "Right? Because there''s no one but me who can deal with him. Thank you for your hard work, surviving and growing your strength in this magic church. Because magicians don''t just have to do magic, either. My life as a magician has changed a lot since I was young."


    "That''s why we are now. But I''m glad we''re here. For the Magic Church and for the rest of us."


    Marigold nods forcefully and tries to leave the scene. The Weifseller stopped her once.


    "Oh, just one more thing. When you get older, you can''t even say what you want in order. Apart from tomorrow''s chairmanship, there''s an agenda that we''ve been talking about lately, right? Look, what did I say, that magician..."


    "Are you talking about a mercenary, Alpha Reese?


    "Yeah, that''s it! They recently received a presentation of information from a bunch of dark magic people, but if it''s true, it''s outrageous. People with that kind of magic are letting it go wild without any kind of surveillance. I haven''t been to a meeting lately, so I don''t know what happened since I was presented on the agenda."


    "Are you talking about that? But don''t worry, little progress has been made. There''s been some chairmanship, and it''s been shelved temporarily. But..."


    "What is it?


    "Depending on the way those who become chairmen think, there will be severe dispositions, won''t there? I''m trying to protect her because it''s about the current chairman and the summoner faction Esmeralda."


    "By the way, what if you became chairman?


    Weifseller looked sharply at Marigold. But Marigold was shaking his neck to the side, even though he thought it was settled.


    Continued

 608 Magic Congress, Part 7 - Inside the Dark Magic Faction

    "From our common sense, if you are respectful, or die. But they''ve already killed the conquest troops, so usually dispose of them. You must be the subject of a magic experiment often and for the rest of your life. I would give death to a thought."


    "Right. I don''t have any luck with that kid either... I''m glad I was born into a proper sorcerer''s lineage. That way, those with the right abilities will be guided to the right place. Kuwabara Kuwabara"


    "I agree. Damn, how could this have happened if a witch or a mentor had picked it up properly? Because they''re lazy, the witches are going to be killed by a bunch of inept black magicians."


    Marigold walked to the office early, sniffing cold noses.


    At the same time. The office of the Dark Magic Faction was quiet. It''s not like people are sleeping. Many of them wake up and work, but by the nature of the magic they use, they spoke less loudly. For this reason, it is their habit to lurk their voices even in everyday conversations. Weirdly quiet inside against the number of people awake. Sometimes everyone wears their robes softly from their heads, and if someone they don''t know visits, they will fall into the illusion that there are many ghosts wandering around. Faction decorations are plain and may be due to dim surroundings


    Walking alone in it is Ehruale. She was rare to those in the dark faction and walked without even trying to hide her face. Originally she also hates to weave feathers such as robes. My surroundings told me to follow the faction''s custom, so as a compromise, I dressed myself like I was only wearing a robe. Just still, there''s no substitute for her standing out.


    I think Aeluare. The dark faction is a faction that tries to grasp the truth from the darkness. Therefore I still think it is quite necessary to darken the inside of the faction in order to get acquainted with the darkness, even to humanity. Besides, I can''t even flatter myself with my bright personality. Those of bright character were not good at dark magic in the first place, and they reconsidered that they had no other love.


    Aeluare''s tightening of his mouth and walking to his big crotch is very refreshing. Compared to the members of a haunted faction, she looked very riddled.


    Aeluare arrived in a room off the faction. Slightly coarsely knocking on that door opens the door without waiting for a response from inside.


    "Excuse me."


    "Uhm."


    It was Ingville who was inside. He, also the right arm of Hoomilne, was doing his errands as usual even at this hour when the night was about to pass by. He keeps working, not even trying to stop the brush, not even looking at Aeluare again.


    As usual, Aeluare also took the liberty of borrowing a chair in the corner, waiting for Ingville''s work to come to a paragraph. Ingville releases a letter to her.


    "Read it."


    "... this is a schematic of when the witch regiment was raided. Direction, time zone and number of raids. It says quite accurately. Where did you get this?


    "I know someone who reads memories of the land. I asked him to make this outline. What do you think?"


    "Hi, nothing, isn''t there a lot of traitors? If this is the case, they will lose."


    "It''s not there that matters"


    Ingville stopped the butler''s hand and turned back to Aeluare.


    "Even some witches need traitors. Depending on the reason, you can consider the mentor to be in the same situation. I mean, we can''t ask for assistance anywhere"


    "Isn''t there an Arnelian church"


    "One black magician just attacked, and they broke into Honmaru? I repelled him, but I doubt he''ll ask me if I can count on him. Even assuming you''re still hiding your power. Besides, the Church of Arnelia, unlike in the past, was carrying out disarmament immediately in this era of peace. It will be very difficult to regain the power of war like it did in the full season."


    "What about the Orin Pass Association?


    "There is no concept of working with us in the first place. ''Cause you''re more of a bunch than I am, over there. I guess I''m proud to say that I have all that fighting power. But this time the other guy..."


    Seeing Ingville''s expression sink in sometime, Ehruare caught a strange thought. Ingville, a man who doesn''t have as many mouths, but always takes a full attitude towards himself. It is not in Aeluare''s memory, such as the man''s inability to speak and act clearly.


    "Master Ingville?


    "No... you can''t even think about it. You said something boring."


    "No. Seems insignificant, would you like one from me?


    Ingville was heartily surprised by Aeluare''s suggestion. Aeluare acted almost exclusively as a pawn in Ingville, and sometimes even Ingville mistakenly thought of herself as a tease trick. It may have been since the first time the Aeruare was taken over, such as when the Aeruare opined for itself.


    Aeluare didn''t seem to realize, for example, that his actions were startling Ingville.


    "I don''t have a problem with you being like that. I sold my soul to you to rebuild my home. And the magic I have developed is proving to be effective against that hero king. It''s better for me to end the hero king than to dispose of the alphilis. Because you can apply to the Magic Church as an achievement.


    Then it is I who have my vengeance on my chest, and thus endure these damn boring tasks and the humans. If you don''t have the ability to use me, I don''t want to be in such a shady place for a second. Kill you right here, but you''re leaving?


    Ingville was in a pleasant mood for a long time when he saw Aeruare not even trying to hide his killings against himself. This feeling I''ve forgotten for a long time. nervousness when confronting those who slap themselves into killing.


    Ingville noticed a simple urge to sleep in himself and mocked himself. Aeluare surprises Ingville with his attitude.


    "What''s wrong?


    "No, what. I just realized that I''m an idiot again too. Yes, it was simpler."


    "This is the story. But thank you, it''s been a while since I''ve been honest with myself."


    Leaving the unspeakable Aeruare alone, Ingville remembered one old time. Back when I just belonged to the Magic Church, I was only thinking about going up within this church. Understanding it was reckless, he remembered Tetrastine''s temper when he signed up for a one-horse hit. At the same time, you know, about that guy you gave yourself a glimpse of.


    Continued

 609 Magic General Council, Part 8 - Election Day Morning

    A rushed night dawned. If Yang comes to heaven, the election for chairman begins. When the sun begins to shine, many of those who worked in each faction also go to rest to take a nap. Those who are there and too fatigued are also temporarily housed in empty rooms within the faction to be accommodated or treated.


    And within the Magic Church, the tranquility had returned only for a few moments. It''s a strange story to be quiet at sunny times, but the magician is still quieter at dawn because there are many more nocturnal people.


    In it, Tetrastine, resting enough, was rarely meditating on the roof of the church. He had his upper body naked and waxed at the bottom in a loose culot. The upper body is exhilarating and the sweat is hot and coming out. The time is before summer. At a time when it can no longer be said to be chilly, this hot air could have been described as abnormal.


    I haven''t even refrained from Lissy beside me. There was a sneaking shadow on the roof.


    "Ingville."


    "Have you noticed"


    The shadows come out in a place where the light shines. Its shadow is Ingville. He was like a dark magician, dressed in a pitch-black robe and hood. It is very rare for him to dress like this. Ingville follows the faction''s costume only when he does his best to compete and because of the decisions in him.


    Ingville begins to converge magic in both hands. Tetrastine asks with her back to Ingville.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "What I found out. You''re going to do the rest of that time, here and now!


    Tetrastine stood up when he exhaled furiously into Ingville, where he began to exasperate killing. I don''t see any upset or exhilaration in that look.


    That unnecessarily touched Ingville''s survey. As before, Ingville felt he was not being dealt with.


    "Not again! You want me to roll in smoke again?


    "I don''t mean that, not before, not now. I just want you to be right about what''s going on."


    "Tell me what!


    "Easy, Ingville. You''re smart, but you tend to be annoyed by inferiority. Everyone knows how good you are, even if you don''t challenge me. Neither do I. There won''t be any magicians in this church who can actually fight and beat you. How many mentors are there as well?


    But that''s not enough, is it, you? Filling what is missing does not require challenging me. Defeating me will not prove your power. It''s about slowly identifying what you need. Who should really fight for themselves, where are they? "


    "People have something called opponents, times, and places to fight. Perhaps for many it is only once in their lives that all of that overlaps. I''m not the one you''re fighting. Well, it wouldn''t have been Aldrius either."


    Ingville gained his magic by listening to Tetrastine. Because Tetrastine clearly understood that he was unwilling to fight here.


    Tetrastine pounded her shoulder as she passed to Ingville, who looked down but stared at Tetrastine.


    "Wait till you see the results of today''s election. If you were still willing to fight me, I would have taken it again then. But if you''re gonna fight, make sure you don''t have any memories. You''re not ready to take me down in line, are you?


    "... I know,"


    "What do you think? I don''t think there''s anyone in the world who knows what it really means to defeat me. I''d rather hear it. Whether anyone can defeat me and Lissie. That''s what I expect from black magicians."


    To Tetrastine''s profound words, Ingville thought it was another mystery of the chairman''s bad nature, but for a moment I felt Tetrastine''s expression clouded. Ingville didn''t know what the hell that look like.


    By the time the sun had taken place in heaven, there had been noise within the Church of Nature and Magic. Who comes out of the room and speaks in. Or those who gather in a room and argue with their foreheads together. Never out loud, but the conversation spread among people as if it were a wave, just grunting.


    The main building of the Magic Church is circular, with lecture rooms and classrooms spread in spirals. There in the main building. While they were discussing, they were focused on the elections taking place in a conference room near the top floor. Some of them used magic to try to sneak a peek, but it was just impossible in front of the security of the faction''s chiefs and their equivalents. the junction stretched around the conference room is not so docile that it can be broken with a normal magician


    And in that conference room, there was just about to be an election bill. It is just grand to be the head of each faction, and there is no sign of upset, even though it is just before the invoice is issued.


    There have been no major feuds or incidents in the last few years, which will also affect the fact that only two faction heads have been replaced. It''s a face we''ve all already seen, and the force map hasn''t changed dramatically. There is only one, so much so that the magic faction has grown.


    The attention of the entire Magic Church is drawn to how much the rise of Yarensen will affect this election. And looking at the way this vote moved, it was clear that Yarensen apparently had a good chance of advantages.


    That also affects the fact that the Esmeralda summoner faction is showing independent movement this time, even though it has moved to assist the chairman until now. With the summoner faction taking off the influence of Tetrastine, the faction, which until now had been more neutral, had also begun to move with their own clear will.


    Esmeralda wanted to set up moxibustion in Tetrastine. If anyone doesn''t like it, I wanted to punish him and change the way Tetrastine makes Church power private without any kind of agreement. Otherwise, because I thought people would leave Tetrastine.


    I know because it''s Esmeralda. He said his master was a tough man, but never a tyrannical one. Instead, they had enough weight to accept against those who bow themselves, and when the tetrastine cut people off, they realized there was a good reason. However, Tetrastine would not consult anyone but Lissy, so even Esmeralda rarely knew what the teacher meant.


    Eighteen faction representatives, with their own thoughts, put their own votes in a box held by Winston. Both the paper and the box are quite finely crafted, and the paper is a mechanism that makes noise when it is opened once folded. was to prevent them from seeing the contents.


    The box is also one of the relics (artifacts) and is strictly stored in the treasure trove of the Magic Church. This box had the nature of not accepting anything magical in itself, which in any case indicated that squid sama was impossible.


    And all the candidates were assigned symbols because when they entered their names directly at the time of the vote, they could see who filled them in in the handwriting. I for Tetrastine, II for Esmeralda, III for Yarensen, IV for Marigold, and V for Fumirne. The idea was that handwriting and the like would have little to do with this because it could be written in simple lines.


    They wrote these symbols on paper, folded them into four folds, sealed them, and then put them in the ballot box. At the end of all the votes, Winston sees Tetrastine with his eyes. It''s a signal as to whether or not to invoice.


    Tetrastine raised her hand all the way up and asked Winston to speak before moving on to the invoice.


    Continued

 610 Magic General Council, Part 9 - Invoicing

    "One thing before the invoice is opened, would you like it from me?


    "Go ahead, Chairman."


    MC Winston urges him to speak.


    "Whatever the outcome of this election, there is an agenda that I would like to discuss with the people who are here now after the new chairman has been decided. I would like the meeting to be dissolved without until we reach a conclusion on this agenda. As current chairman, it will be my last favor. You can call it an order."


    "It''s unusual, the chairman says such a thing. I didn''t think there was any interest in meetings or anything like that."


    Hoomilne sarcastically, but I''m embarrassed by Winston to stop speaking without permission from the MC. Hoomilne kept her mouth shut, but Tetrastine just started explaining that it was the best.


    "Especially what Hoomilne says. But things are different now. The world is crawling with demon kings created by black magicians, and suspicious plans are underway. Neither can we remain irrelevant to the boulder this time, when we set aside our sidelines to the secular currents.


    Sure, I''m a selfish person, but as a one magician, I''m not guiding the end of this continent. Don''t get me wrong about that. "


    "Then give me a specific agenda. Whatever the outcome of this election, you are the chairman now. And it will continue to be a valuable resource for this magic church. Of course we''ll consider it."


    It was Marigold who spoke. We all nodded and looked at Tetrastine in her remarks. Tetrastine continues.


    "First of all, it''s an agenda regarding the Demon King. The production site, which should also be known as the enemy demon king''s workshop, was found strange. Considers that discussions should be held on which opportunities will be set up in these places in the future; Naturally, we''re talking about working with Arnelia and the mentors.


    Next, about the collapse of the coven of witches. Unofficially, the surviving witches are asking the Magic Church for protection. What should we do with them?


    And about the treatment of a female mercenary named Alphilis. He will also be important when it comes to counteracting the black magicians. However, in order to discuss this matter, it will be necessary to disclose information from Hoomilne. Hey, it''s Hoomilne, right?


    I looked at Hoomilne as Tetrastine stared, but Hoomilne did not change her expression and staggered her gaze with Tetrastine as she did.


    Comparing the two together, the tension increases for a moment. But Winston controls it.


    "You two, if it''s going to be contested, we can do it later in the election. In the middle of the meeting, it''s good to be fought in the debate. But if we start invoicing here, we won''t be able to move on.


    May the others? We will consult you after the invoice has been opened with regard to the current agenda. I''d like to open the bill first, how about that? "


    "... you''re right, I''m sorry."


    Tetrastine retreats greatly and the tension is eased. And Winston looked over at the same expression and made sure no one had any more opinions. All of us are curious about Tetrastine''s opinion, but we needed to do what Winston said. Because the next chairman knew that Tetrastine''s remarks now would be null and void. Although not as authoritarian as Arnelia''s, the president and his party''s voice will also be considerably greater in the Magic Church.


    And Winston moved on to the invoice. Stick your right arm in the box you put on the table where everyone sat and explore its contents. Thoroughly that the sleeve of the right arm is raised so that it cannot be finely crafted. Winston grabs the first vote and opens it. When the paper was opened, it made a burst.


    "Number iii, vote for lord yarensen"


    The clerk writes the results on the white board behind him. Yarensen''s eyebrows were responding perfectly and definitely, although not in the nature of cheering everyone on this occasion.


    The work continues pale. Each time, the whiteboard behind you will be marked with who won how many votes.


    However, as the invoicing continued, the venue gradually began to envelop itself in an unpretentious atmosphere. And where there were only a few votes left, it turned into a definite twist, and when he opened his last vote, Yarensen stood up with his mouth open. Out of the open mouth was a screaming voice that also sounded like a lost wind in between.


    "If so, stupid... what is this!?


    "As you can see, we will announce the results of the invoice. Votes won, Lord Tetrastine 6, Lord Esmeralda 1, Lord Yarensen 4, Lord Marigold 3 and Lord Hoomilne 4. With the above results, we have decided to elect Chairman Tetrastine for the ninth term.


    Ladies and gentlemen, as a magician belonging to the Magic Church, if you can swear to the new Chairman that you will continue to prosper and develop, please stand up and express your intention in silent prayer. "


    It was Winston, who shouted in protest, but all the other delegates stood up and prayed silently for Tetrastine. That''s the same for the other candidates. But only Yarensen continued to raise his voice of protest against Tetrastine.


    "I don''t know if there''s such a stupid story - Tetrastine, what the hell kind of squids would do this kind of result? My winning vote should have been seven!


    "Well, how do you know that? Man''s world is deceitful and deceitful. No matter how much we exchange promises, even in such a blue year that we don''t know that it can be broken.


    Or did you do something with it?


    "What, such a thing would never..."


    Yarensen was stuck in words, but there was actually fine work. That''s not paper, the pen everyone used to write. The pen, which at first sight appears to have a new item, was finished in Yarensen''s breathtaking factory. In other words, everything had been planted before the seal was cut.


    This is how Yarensen was planted. I took the time to imprint those who seemed to put in votes among those who had ever had negotiations. It saves time on words and imprints words little by little that make you want to side with Yarensen. I will also leave my insinuations in tune around me. I''m not always in my room when it comes to representatives of each faction. Give a little hint to the cleaner, etc., switch the schedule, or apply a magical effect. One by one is no big deal, but when you start touching it on a daily basis, it''s designed to make you want to be on Yarensen''s side.


    And extreme was this pen. Implications made on the pen, coupled with the accumulation of allusions to date, are powerful enough to force Yarensen to write his number. If it''s your intention, fine. If you''re going to betray Yarensen, you''re going to keep your hands out of it.


    Even if you realize that your hand is moving by force by implication, you make it public that the magician''s pride has been hung on the implication. It was Yarensen who wanted to get a majority if possible, but he stared that seven votes would suffice.


    But the reality was different. My vote was less than I expected and Tetrastine won more votes. I am not convinced why this has turned out. In doing so, Tetrastine continued her words.


    Continued

 611 Magic General Council, Part 10 - Bulletin

    "Well - unfortunately, they''re not convinced that only one of them is my reappointment. Unfortunately, there''s no way to do that either. Because he''s betraying the Magic Church."


    "... what?


    To the unexpected words of Tetrastine, Yarensen was plunged into the void. It wasn''t even Yarensen himself who thought he was betraying the Magic Church.


    Before I bothered to join her, Tetrastine continued. Winston won''t stop either. It was like a predetermined flow. When Tetrastine received the paperwork from Lissy, she threw it on her desk with a claw and no work.


    "Here are some paperwork. This is what I asked Lissy and a few others to look into. It would be credible because we also had help from the factions of Heh and Brown Soil.


    According to this document, Yarensen. Your men belong to the Orimpas Association. Right?


    "Ha... there may have been such a person..."


    "Are your memories vague? Well, it might be difficult to grasp if the faction''s personnel are rapidly increasing. I''m not blaming you for passing through with Olimpus. No matter where it goes, no matter what evil you do behind it, it doesn''t matter. If that''s for the Magic Church. Spread the money, but be free to threaten with strength.


    But taking away a person''s free will by witchcraft is an act that must not be done. That is forbidden by the commandments of the whole sorcerer than by the forbidden war of Herhard the sorcerer. Yarensen, you violated the contraindications. "


    "Based on what!


    "If it''s proof, it is. Karabal."


    "Ha."


    It was Karabal, son of Yarensen, who came into the room. There is a risk that that look will never happen. Yarensen had never seen his son Karabal look so cold.


    Yarensen couldn''t even speak to Karabal, who came into the room in the unknown face of Yarensen.


    Karabal began to talk to Taunton (at last), encouraged by Tetrastine.


    "As the Chairman said, Yarensen, the head of our faction, is adding people from the Church of Olimpas to his distribution. He - a man named Ararakal said he first visited the Magic Church for a tour, and he faked his identity until he came out before us. I thought it was suspicious, but all the magic knowledge he brings is something we don''t have. Yarensen put him at hand and began to use that knowledge.


    But Ararakal, too, didn''t just offer knowledge. At first I was purely exchanging magic research, but his knowledge was very deep, and in time, the operation of the faction became his opinion as well. I thought it was suspicious. I investigated Ararakal''s identity, and apparently it was in jeopardy that he had something to do with the Church of Oriumpas. It turns out there''s a good chance it''s related to Olimpus. "


    "Can we call that man here?


    "Yes, I am convinced in person as well. Let''s bring him in."


    When Karabal gave his respects, he urged his entourage to let him out of the room. I guess I''ll bring Ararakal. In the meantime, Yarensen finally squeezed out and uttered words.


    "Karabal - you, you... you betray me!


    "... Father, you call me a traitor"


    Karabal turned his chilling eyes to Yarensen. The colour of disappointment appears to be floating in its eyes, not hostility. Karabal began to speak with a loud sigh.


    "I have not betrayed anything. Even a last seat sorcerer like me has more faith in witchcraft than he once named himself a sorcerer, but I have done nothing to be ashamed of my faith. If I were to betray my father by piercing my faith, that would only be when my father betrayed magic. It''s impossible that our paths are different, even though we act on our beliefs as magicians.


    And when it comes to betrayal, Father will have three betrayals. "


    "Three, you say?


    "Yes. The first is betrayal against me. Do you remember what your father said to me when he set up a faction with me and a few of my people? ''This faction is with me and you. Sooner or later you will inherit everything about me,'' said Father, grabbing my shoulder. I was touched by the words and I shook again and acted so far together. Believe me, there is no other way to inherit this man''s trail."


    "... but it is"


    Yarensen made some excuses, but he didn''t let Karabal say whether or not.


    "Yeah, it''s nothing else. It is clear that I have no talent, and my brother Orbitas is full of talent. You''ll think the same thing in my father''s shoes. But I was sad."


    "Carabal..."


    "The second sin is betrayal of my mother. You have an idea, don''t you?


    "Ugh."


    Yarensen''s expression changed. Karabal''s right, I guess I have something in mind. But the paleness this time was even worse than earlier.


    "Karabal, it''s..."


    "That''s right. This is also irreplaceable. We had great difficulty in funding the faction''s operations at the time. Even during his time working in the academic city of Mayer, he always struggled with the construction of gold. Sometimes for about 10 days, you only lined up on the same table. I haven''t had a tasteless soup once or twice either.


    In order to collect the operating funds, I thought leaving the mother of the hospital bed alone to dictate my young daughter in the social world and make her provide money was also an act I had no choice. But your father used magic then, didn''t he? There were also times when I meditated on things I couldn''t do and eyes. But my father doesn''t even come to my mother''s grave these days. How about that? I wonder if we are only seen in tools if even our mother treats us like that.


    And the last reason is decisive - Father even deceives Orbitus "


    Karabal''s words were stuck with the air of the field. At the same time, Yarensen''s expression freezes. Yarensen must have figured out reflexively what he was told. I jumped out of the scene and tried to fly to Karabal. but Lissy came around like the wind and seized Yarensen.


    Yarensen screams while Lissy holds him back.


    "Karabal, no! If I tell you about it, it won''t benefit anyone!


    "Right - right. It''s a fact I didn''t even think it was. But I realized this was the truth because of my father''s current rush.


    Father, isn''t it too much? Orbitas is only 10 years old. What the hell are we going to do, deceive that toddler? What is it that your father is aiming for? And now we''re... "


    Ararakal appeared there when Karabal tried to say something more with a gloomy face. The man who was summoned to the conference hall finally had a blue-white face and was faceless. Tetrastine discerns at a glance. The man is undoubtedly one who will be taken to the "clan on the other shore", the centre of the Orimpas. They are a family of faint pigments, and they possess such powerful magic that there is no hiding them.


    The man who was said to be Ararakal is also a seemingly skinny man, but the magic hidden within him is not inferior to the heads of the factions present here. I felt a different tension drifting on the spot from earlier.


    But you can''t keep talking. Tetrastine asked Ararakal.


    Continued

 612 Magic General Council, Part 11 - Guests from the West

    "Sorry to call all of a sudden, guest from the west."


    "I don''t mind. Apparently the situation is not to be unplugged. If there''s anything I can do to help, I don''t know."


    Ararakal answered with his thin eyes down. The tone is polite, but as far as the nature of the clan on the other shore is concerned, it is clear that it is not as worded. Tetrastine remembered the twitching and burning feeling in her chest. Speaking poorly, I don''t know how Olunpus will get out in the future. Only Tetrastine knew it was a pressing occasion, more than her surroundings thought.


    "Then I''ll think about sweetening it to your words, but one thing before that. You are seen as a clan of the Church of Olimpas, La Millishire, but how"


    "I don''t know. I''m from La Millishire. It gets pretty far in terms of blood ties, but it''s the edge of being treated as a clan."


    The air shakes. Those who give the name of La Millishire and do not know will not be here. Tetrastine continued as she chose the words.


    "Let''s hear the purpose of your visit to this church"


    "I see, I seem wary. I can''t help it. But it''s true that you visited for a trip. I have no idea what to do with this church. Even though it''s" clan on the other shore, "it''s not a single rock inside, Lord Chairman.


    But it is certainly the main house that encouraged me to come to this church. And on my return dawn, I will have to tell the main house everything I have learned. Of course it happened. It''s no use hiding it from them. "


    "I see. Then I can''t show much ugliness."


    Tetrastine deliberately looked somewhat out of place, but Alalacar''s expression remained unchanged.


    "Even when it comes to ugliness and the like, public opinion is similar or dropped by everywhere. It is inevitable that if there are people, they will stick together, and there will be disputes. No matter how many magicians you are, you are not one who falls out of people''s brackets. What can I be ashamed of?


    But this seems like a very pressing place. I will do so because it seems better not to hide it either, but there was only a pure sharing of knowledge between Lord Yarensen and me there. I didn''t even know how to use the knowledge I had gained. "


    "What is knowledge sharing? Let''s hear it as far as we can."


    "What I got you is a piece of science magic. Some theories I myself advised and made, I guess. And what I taught him was manipulation. Because in our clan, it is not forbidden to manipulate people''s minds."


    "I see, I understand"


    Tetrastine''s eyes gleam. Whoever knew the meaning of his eyes lagged behind from the spot one step. From here on out, depending on the deployment, we found that there could be a solemn clearance in the field. Yarensen''s complexion has already changed more white than the clan on the other shore. You must have learned something about your own destiny.


    To that he, furthermore, Ararakal uttered words to strike the chase.


    "Oh, if you say so"


    "You still got something?


    "No, there seemed to be other guests visiting him from outside. I was dressed in a robe, but I only saw that face once. But that face was so beautiful, I remember it well. It''s also weird for me, the man, to say, he was such a beautiful man that there was no more."


    "Do you know the name?


    "No, not that far -"


    "Then let''s get an appearance. Long blonde hair up to her waist, blue eyes. Back length is standard. Face shaping is just unrealistic. That kind of expression applies, human detachment - what do you say?


    "Right. Well, you know what?"


    To Ararakal''s words, it was now time for Tetrastine''s expression to become a warring gesture. Looking at him with an open eye, whoever was on the spot completely distanced himself from Tetrastine, the beginning and end of the day where some of them even put defensive junctions around them. Yarensen began his elucidation desperately, albeit with an almost earthy expression.


    "Chairman! Do you believe what this man says more than I do?


    "Though I think I can still believe more than those who don''t even trust my real son? Better than that, you know who the hell you were interacting with?


    "Who...? The man was a youth businessman and offered me a variety of goods and talent. I treasured it because it was all very useful."


    "For the price, what did you give him?


    "It''s just money. I suspected, too, because it was just a generous story, that he was part of the investment. He said if you were going to wield power in the Magic Church, you wouldn''t have to invest."


    "What''s the man''s name?


    "Silence, he called it, anything?


    Continued

 613 Magic General Council, Part 12 - Traitor

    I told you honestly that Yarensen didn''t think this was a joke. And when I hear his name, the look on Tetrastine''s face changes. Equally changed expressions were Hoomilne and Ingville of the Dark Magic Faction.


    "Silence, then..."


    "Chairman, anything?


    "Yarensen, you have so much to lose."


    Tetrastine blindfolded Lissy, who nearly pulled the knife out of her waist. The right hand knife is perfect for Yarensen''s neck.


    "Chairman, what!?


    "The insane. You were negotiating with a black magician. You didn''t know that, and you were giving them information. I was wondering if I could leave my life behind, but that won''t happen anymore."


    "Stupid! I''m not leaking anything to him!


    "There''s been an exchange, and that''s a problem in itself. If there''s anything in Arnelia, we might be the last fortress of men. We cannot even include those who are related to them, or those who may be related to them, in our church. It is an unforgivable event that has not been made clear, but is tantamount to breaking the ban on witchcraft.


    Too bad, Yarensen. Soon you thought this church was just a delicacy to tow. But it seemed like a mistake. I didn''t know you had a head full of yourself... you''re done here, die. "


    At the same time that Tetrastine''s words were over, Lissy was going to drop Yarensen''s neck. But there was an unexpected shadow from the people around us.


    The shadow thrust something like rubble (crumble) at Lissy, as she progressed like a palm flame, hitting her body to cover her with Lissy as she did. Lissie calmly grabbed the short knife with her left hand despite the sudden events, slammed down all the debris and stuck her right blade in the heart of the one who had advanced.


    At this point Lissy made three failures. One is that he stabbed the other person in the heart before checking the identity of the person who ran into him. One was to release the blade that was on Yarensen, albeit for a moment. And one is that I was distracted by the debris directed at me and didn''t even care about something thrown at Yarensen.


    Lissy confirmed that she poked her opponent''s heart in the heart, pushing her enemies to the wall while simultaneously removing numerous blades from her nostrils, piercing her limbs and fully anchoring her opponent to the wall. It worked just for a moment so far. Most magicians didn''t know what had happened to Lissy''s early work, as many of them had comparable physical vision. And when they saw him that was fixed on the wall, many knew the situation for the first time.


    "The guy..."


    "Why? Why?


    Surprised all around, but it was Karabal who raised the most questionable voice. Yes, because Karabal himself used it as a stomach, and he was the man who just did it to get Ararakal. Men have been affiliated since the Faction of Reason had not yet taken shape as a faction.


    One person who isn''t surprised is Ararakal. He was calm, not to mention the hustle and bustle. It was Ingville who blamed me for that.


    "You''re calm, customer. It''s like you knew he was a traitor"


    "No, betrayal is as much as dew. But I thought the rational faction would use the unusual."


    "What?"


    "It''s different to reuse someone who''s not a person. We wouldn''t do it."


    "You know that..."


    "Wait, Ingville!


    Tetrastine stopped Ingville from trying to question Alalacar. Because there''s something wrong with Yarensen that Lissy was holding back. If you notice, something like a syringe thrown earlier by a man was stuck in Yarensen''s arm. There was a green drug solution inside, and the syringe was not hesitant to pour its contents into Yarensen, as if it were willing.


    As the liquid enters, Yarensen glances at his body one big time. Lissy noticed and flew away and took a distance. Esmeralda yells at the man.


    "What have you done to Yarensen?!?


    But the man was already out of breath. Apparently, he bit his tongue himself. Leaving it alone would kill him, the way he put it in was thorough.


    But without having time to pursue the identity of the man, Yarensen is looking strange. At first he was suffering from blowing bubbles, so the Ethereal Faction men tried to help him, but Tetrastine controlled it.


    "Come on, things are not right"


    "But, Chairman"


    "Karabal, you know what that pill is?


    "No, refreshing... he''s also a member of the ancient ginseng since we started this faction. I can''t believe he''s acting like this. And my father..."


    "... the situation sucks. Look."


    What Tetrastine pointed out was Yarensen, who began the change. You''re already unconscious, those eyes are cloudy, but your body was making changes while scattering tons of vomit.


    The skin rips, the flesh flourishes, and the shape changes over and over again as it destroys and regenerates. Only the upper body changes to the giant body, and the skin colour becomes the colour of the hedro-like sludge that accumulates on the waters of the fishing port. He couldn''t stand the heavier upper body and broke his posture, but Yarensen secured his body with his enlarged arm as support.


    He looks disgruntled, but this seemed to be the destination of Yarensen''s change. From the elbow area two protruding eyes, two thinner arms flew out, and the tip of the arm was like a mouth. And Yarensen''s eyes, still lying around, are opened with excitement.


    "Ugh... where am I?


    "Father! Do I understand?


    I was so worried about Karabal, I ran over. The surroundings are beginning to take distance from the twitchy and changing Yarensen, blindfolded by each other. Some had already gone outside to let them know what had happened.


    "... oh, you''re caraval, aren''t you? It''s a funny thing to ask. It''s my kid''s color, of course you''ll see. Oh, it''s Karabal. You shrunk your back...?


    "No, Father is big... more than that, how about an addition or a subtraction? The body..."


    "Body. My body is - heavy. It doesn''t work the way I think. But it is full of strength. I feel like I can do anything right now - yes."


    In Yarensen''s eyes, his vitality gradually began to return.


    "Follow me, Karabal. Now I''m going to take revenge."


    "Father...? Revenge is..."


    "Return to those who treated me weakly. With this magic full of bodies and the magic theory I drilled over the years, it''s impossible to lose. I''m going to show you my father''s work in the special seat."


    "Chi -"


    "That''s it, Yarensen"


    Tetrastine broke into conversation. The surroundings are already ready to respond. Whoever is gathered here is not dull. Each knew what the situation was and what to do. This floor is already closed so that those watching the elections go underneath the building will not know. The fighting posture was in order. Tetrastine is the one who cuts ahead. Everyone knows that Tetrastine is the most combat-friendly force on this scene.


    Tetrastine proclaimed in high spirits.


    Continued

 614 Magic General Council, Part 13 - Disconnection

    "Yarensen, what are you going to do?


    "This is the chairman. I''m going to prove my strength."


    "Against whom, where?


    "It''s..."


    "I see, can''t you answer"


    Tetrastine created a water mirror with witchcraft. That''s where Yarensen looks.


    "You''re not a person anymore. Take that look and prove to who what?


    "... well, the chairman says something strange. Aren''t you just seeing me there?"


    Yarensen stared at Tetrastine with a face like he really didn''t know. After a moment of thought, Tetrastine returns the water mirror to its original water.


    "... well. You seem to have a conversation, and you''re not."


    "The Chairman says strange things"


    "Well, it seems to you right now - sometimes, Yarensen, if you want to prove your power, you have just the right person in front of you."


    "Well. Who is it?


    "It''s me"


    Tetrastine flips the robe.


    "Your obsession with being kicked out of the church once, and still not giving up your birth in the church, I don''t know. If your gathering is now, it would be my role as head of the Sorcery Society to take it - why don''t you take it and stand up?"


    "I see, that makes sense."


    "Chairman!"


    Caraball came forward to tell Tetrastine, but Tetrastine thrust Caraball.


    "Out of the way. Back off, Karabal. He''s no longer human, as you can see. It would be mercy to make you disappear."


    "I won''t back down! It is also my responsibility, the Son, that the Father was corrupted in this way. At least with my hands."


    Karabal says it''s quick, or activate the magic of science. Faction members argue that magic is the development of so-called old-fashioned magic. By the time witchcraft is used, there are three processes in the clutter, one is the process of converting the magic power in the atmosphere to make it easier for them to use themselves, and the second is the process of converging the collected magic power. And the third is the process of releasing the collected magic. It is the proposition of rational magic that if we increase the efficiency of those three processes, we can use more powerful magic with less magic. There are many fine issues, but let''s talk about them another time.


    It is the same as normal sorcery to mark with your hands and activate sorcery with chanting. But they succeeded in increasing their magic efficiency even more by making unique changes in the way they combine their marks. The way that the mark is combined varies from individual to individual, apparently depending on the text you dig in your arms and body. In other words, it was said that one could not imitate anyone other than the rational magic faction who did not know the theory.


    Karabal uses'' Compressed Atmosphere (Deep Press) ''. It was also a chanting simplified'' compressed atmosphere (deep press) '', which even factions still don''t know except the superior. In other words, it was simplified to activate just by accumulating magic and shouting only the magic name.


    "Pressed Atmosphere (Deep Press)"


    Karabal chants. The power drops for simplifying the chant, but it was convenient to release ahead of Tetrastine. Still, it''s somewhat more powerful than a juxtaposed sorcerer releases. Karabal''s magic poked at him unexpectedly and was thought to have hit Yarensen.


    But the sorcery was misty in the sight of Yarensen.


    "Oh no, stupid... that''s a magic barrier!?


    "Sounds like it. And it''s pretty powerful."


    What unfolded in front of Yarensen was undoubtedly a magic barrier. Tetrastine had seen a change in Yarensen and was considering that earlier liquids were such as to make people turn into demon kings. However, previous reports indicate that the Demon King should not be able to use witchcraft. Because most of the demon kings made had no intelligence.


    However, this Yarensen retains some intelligence and uses witchcraft. The unfolding of a new demon king. The same goes for Tetrastine, but many who are here perceived this threat.


    And Yarensen laughs softly.


    "Huhaha! Son, what is that poor sorcery! That''s why you''re inferior to Orbitus. To this extent even if I grew it by hand salt! You can''t scratch this father with that!


    "No..."


    "I''m sure it''s because you''re the one who raised him."


    Tetrastine provokes Yarensen. Yarensen turned his hostile eyes to Tetrastine.


    "What? What did you just say?


    "I''ll tell you as many times as I can. If they grow up to be small things like you, Caraval''s talents will rot. I wish I''d raised you."


    "Why not!?


    Lissy took on Karabal and retreated from the room while Yarensen stared down at Tetrastine. And in the room, the other magicians tried to prepare for the battle, but Tetrastine did the trick of getting in the way of even that.


    Stand back, both of you. Out of the way.


    "Chairman, but!


    "Don''t you see? I''m telling you to back off if you don''t want a roll."


    When Tetrastine gradually releases its magic, Tetrastine''s clothes shake flat by the blowing magic. Besides, Ingville did see it. It wasn''t supposed to happen when I saw it in the morning that the scratchy man would rise up in Tetrastine''s body.


    But Ingville also had to go outside because Lissie urged him to leave the room together. Just leave the butterfly demon on the spot.


    The room was joined by magic, and only Tetrastine and Yarensen were left inside.


    "Well... now you can fight enough, Yarensen"


    You''re gonna regret this, Tetrastine.


    "Well, good."


    Tetrastine said meaningful words and took off her upper body clothes. There were definitely several wounds on his upper body, like a calf.


    And words spin out of Tetrastine''s mouth.


    [Uncurse (Release)]


    And...


    Continued

 615 Magic General Council, Part 14 - Ingville and Lissy

    Ingville, who was sent outside, tried to peek inside through the demon of use. Tetrastine, said to be the most powerful sorcerer since the chairman took office. Expect to know the secret. No matter how much magic he tried to hone up, his mentor, Hoomilne, didn''t even seem to think that Ingville would beat Tetrastine. As a prized Ingville, this is a humiliating event.


    The same is true of the heads of other factions. Everyone was Tetrastine''s sayings, even though there were many good magicians Ingville could see. Ingville was also aware that it wasn''t just Tetrastine ruling them with fear. Something bottomless. Tetrastine has it together.


    And Ingville found an opportunity and had also asked his mentor about Tetrastine. If you are also the president of the Magic Church, you will also interact with the mentors who live like abandoned people. That mentor, whom Ingville happened to know in the course of his assignment, said he was a strong mentor among others. The mentor, Fuzzy Orb, said this about Tetrastine.


    - If you make a mistake, the person you shouldn''t fight -


    Ingville became more and more interested in what Tetrastine was like as the most powerful mentor. And as I looked further into Tetrastine, I found out that he didn''t have a lot of magic at the time he joined the Magic Church. The beginning and end of the struggle to get certified as having finished the process. The grades at the end of the whole process were number one by counting from the bottom.


    That has only been less than 20 years and makes me the most powerful magician I''ve ever been told. Ingville was interested that this should have some kind of secret.


    The answer is close by. Ingville tried to explore the room with the five senses entrusted to the demon of use, even as he flew instructions to the faction. But...


    "Gu?"


    Ingville''s demons seemed to have been blown away by the sudden magic that filled the room. The demon of use was broken by a stormy shock of magic, and Ingville severed the sensation that was connecting him to the demon of use.


    It was Ingville who moaned for a moment when suddenly the five senses were half-hearted, but no one should have cared about the surroundings. But Lissie was the only one watching Ingville.


    "Dear Ingville, I was wondering if it would be better not to imitate something strange."


    "... what are you saying? What did I do?


    Ingville blurred, but Lissie stared at Ingville with cloudless eyes. Ingville always hated this woman named Lissy. I didn''t get old, I was too faithful to Tetrastine''s orders, so at first I thought he was a demon of use. But apparently it turns out that Lissy is a clean person with a self. Besides, I was physiologically bad at this woman who didn''t show me and behaved like a doll. And there''s this woman who understands everything and takes an attitude that''s not interested in everything.


    It still is. Lissy''s eyes are just like glass balls and I can''t read any emotions. Ingville didn''t like those who couldn''t grasp themselves.


    "Shall we stop making baseless claims, my secretary?"


    "... if that''s what you''re saying, still. Sometimes, Ingville, you seem to be very good as a magician, but you seem to be somewhat lacking in intelligence."


    "... what?


    Ingville''s expression reveals his anger. It was also very heartfelt as Ingville to be told such things by those who themselves despise the doll. Well, Ingville was very confident when it came to intelligence.


    But...


    "Intelligence is high. That''s what your track record proves. Because I decrypted that Aldrius magic book. But apart from intelligence and intelligence. Those who are highly intelligent break their hearts in not making useless strife. Peace is less of what you get if you want. But you want to fight for yourself. And against someone who can''t win no matter how you raise them - what do you say without saying this is stupid?"


    "That could be one end of the truth. But there''s no connection between the chairman''s puppets."


    Lissy laughs all the time at what Ingville says.


    "Right... right. I''m sure you''re right. I said I was a little over the top, forgive me."


    "Oh, that''s fine. We would rather not interfere with each other. I guess it just offends them."


    "Perhaps so. But you may not like me, but I envy you more. Because while it''s so dirty, you can still get peace if you want. To me and Tetra, no matter how much I want, I can''t do it anymore."


    "What? What do you mean?


    Lissie doesn''t answer Ingville''s words.


    "Let me tell you now that this happened. In the future, your power will be very important to the Magic Church. Until then, avoid useless battles and make sure you don''t miss time with the opponents you fight.


    I''ve lived a little longer than people and found out a lot, albeit without learning. That means that each person is given the battlefield they deserve. And a real battlefield is whether you have it in your life once or not - if you make a mistake in this, get those around you into useless grief. "


    "Say what..."


    That''s when Zuchin! and a great shock came from inside the room. Lissy responds to the shock.


    "Looks like it''s over. Let''s unbind and get inside."


    "What? Are we done yet?


    It hasn''t been a minute since I left the room. Even if the chief of a faction became the demon king. Though a fairly powerful individual should have been born.


    "To that extent, you won''t even be an enemy. No matter how powerful your opponent is, Tetra and I will never ''lose''. Go inside."


    Lissie said that without emotion, urging everyone to just go inside. And he went in to care for Karabal himself.


    Continued

 616 Magic General Council, Part 15 - Presidential Inauguration

    Once there was a young sorcerer in the Magic Church. He aspired to witchcraft for a reason and hit the gates of the church of witchcraft without learning any event about witchcraft.


    But the reality was harsh. Most churches are given the ability to be magicians more than at birth. And those who have a first-rate education to this day. For that young man who was not found as a magician at birth and later hit the gate as a magician, everything else could do as normal was difficult.


    Young people don''t originally learn either. Although it was the reading and writing of the letters that I managed on my own, I could not even read any of the sorcery books written in old languages, or like cryptography. In a magic church where everything comes to a desperate end about himself and it is only natural to kick someone else if there is a gap, he was ignored and no one reached out.


    One day, he didn''t know where the next classroom was. The next class will have exams to determine credits. If this was not over, we could not move on to the next process, and access to the material remained restricted. The young man was unusual and in such a hurry that he could not even fix it. A magician passing at him like that speaks up. He was such a young sorcerer that he still looked about the same age.


    - What are you looking for? Yeah, that classroom''s over there.


    The young man spoke for the first time without loss, magician. He had a young but genius brain and was already a little celebrity within the church. The young man decided softly on his heart. Trying to return this favor to him one day.


    It was not until some time later that the young man learned that he had left the Magic Church without a voice from any faction, although he had finished the process by playing flying class.


    "You idiot... even without vengeance, there were so many people who admitted to you."


    Tetrastine said a word of pity to the charcoal-extinguished Yarensen. But whether it reached his ear even when he had breath.


    Yarensen was cut off, the room was changed and the election continued. There was also a proposal as to whether to re-vote Yarensen''s vote, but his rampage came after the election results, and in the end it was settled that Tetrastine would not change to re-election. Because Karabal was on the faction seat instead of Yarensen, but he was relieved. Whatever you say, you''ll lack decent judgment right now.


    Even then, some of them may have been disgusted as to whether the Tetrastine system would continue. But those grievances are by no means good for mouth. At the same time, there was a frontier of giving up on everyone.


    When Tetrastine, dressed in his clothes, reached the chairman''s seat, he slowly looked around. More than half the faces don''t even try to keep an eye on Tetrastine.


    Tetrastine sighed wondering if this was her church. Inside, I envy Miriazal.


    "Now, even if I did, I''d be in the chairmanship - and greetings for my inauguration. More than that, I have a suggestion for everyone from me. After resolving the agenda I had just communicated before the invoice was opened, I intend to resign as Chairman"


    To what Tetrastine had so lightly said, the servants and magicians saw him a little too. But both Tetrastine and Lissie, who would refrain from doing so, were not upset.


    With no one, yelling at Tetrastine.


    "Chairman! Are you kidding me too much?


    "I''m not kidding, it''s what I''ve been deciding before this general meeting started. To be honest, what I or I wanted was the right to propose an agenda at this meeting and the human resources rights of a later chairman. After the chairman resigns for any reason, the chairman shall be represented by the vice-chairman until the next election. And unless the vice-chairman disagrees, it shall be done by those who were vice-chairmen in the election. Definitely, Winston."


    "Yeah, yeah. That''s true, though."


    MC Winston also seemed unable to hide his upset at the sudden suggestion. Only Tetrastine is going about the conversation plainly.


    "Then the next seat is now that Yarensen is dead, don''t mean Hoomilne. Anyone who disagrees, please do so on this occasion. After I resign my chairman''s seat, a trust resolution would be a good idea.


    ... you don''t seem to. Then move on to the agenda. "


    Tetrastine proclaimed in high spirits, and the general meeting was held.


    "I got hit. Totally fucked!


    After the general meeting was dissolved, Hoomilne told him to throw up. I somehow knew why Hoomilne was upset with Ingville.


    "You''ve taken full ownership of this agenda by the chairman,"


    "Naturally! Who can make a sober decision after they say that! Thanks to this, the surviving witch will have to accept that the Demon King''s workshop raid will be Arnelia-led and, besides, abandoned about the Alphilis? Damn, something''s wrong! Why have you been building up your strength and moving in the shadows!


    Hoomilne''s anger had reached its peak. The others only follow the frustrating appearance of Hoomilne by sneaking a distance. Only Ingville can speak to Hoomilne.


    "But isn''t this a good idea, now the chairman is Master Humilne? As you wish, power is in our hands."


    "Are you serious? He''s a pissed off man!


    "... what does that mean?


    "That man who was under Yarensen''s command. It would be a doll under Silence''s command. He''s infiltrated into the depths of the Magic Church, isn''t he? We no longer know how far their hands are reaching in this church. What''s a sand castle like this gonna be when you get it!? We didn''t know he existed, did we?


    Besides. If you accept a witch into this church, you will obviously stand on the arrows of black magicians. That man has the guts to push us into trouble and leave us alone!


    "Calm down, Master Hoomilne. Still, it makes no difference that we have real power. It''s up to us to decide what to do. Even if this is a sand castle, you just have to start by consolidating it, beyond finding out that the black magician''s hand is reaching out. The enemy''s hands will be completely eliminated.


    Besides, if you handle it well when it comes to witches, you''ll have no more fighting power. I was wondering if it would be possible to take them into our faction. "


    Humilne, who was out of breath and furious, but gradually settled into Ingville''s calm.


    "... can you do that?


    "It would be my job to do that."


    "I see, then I''ll leave it to you. I have to move myself, too. I''m gonna be busy for a while."


    "Right. Then quickly I have something to do. Excuse me for this."


    "Uhm."


    Ingville had broken up with Hoomilne and was going down a dark hallway alone. And in the corridor of the tower and tower within the Magic Church, he met Tetrastine, who stood on his own path.


    Continued

 617 Magic General Council, Part 16 - Scar

    "Lord Chairman."


    "I''m no longer the chairman. Why don''t you just call it off?


    "Just kidding. This is how I respect you. I can''t abbreviate my name."


    "Right."


    Tetrastine just laughed lightly. The smile looks heartless or soothing.


    "You look like a shoulder load."


    "Do I look that way? Well, you''re right, actually. The chairmanship is good at first, but it becomes more inconvenient later. Especially when he''s got men like you who don''t know what to do."


    "It''s something I often say. I was wondering what our chairman would do better."


    "Do you mean each other? But you should also try the chairmanship once. I''m sure it''ll be a good experience."


    "If you get a chance"


    Ingville thanked him lightly. Tetrastine keeps talking as she looks up into the sky. The sky was already dim and about to enter the mouth of the night.


    "Don''t stay up late... it''s the last time I look up at night like this from here."


    "Will the Magic Church itself also leave?"


    "Oh, I''m no longer in need of you. Besides, it would be easier for me to do some hoomilne without you. He''s a lot of problems, but he must be good. I''m somewhat interested in what happens to this magic church when he takes the lead.


    Well, that could have been Yarensen. Just don''t stand alongside the two males. If Yarensen had lived, there would have been a massive internal war not far away "


    "No way, that''s why you put Yarensen in those eyes?


    "Well, I don''t know"


    To the words of Tetrastine, Ingville swooped. If I did it on purpose, how can I be that cold myself? But if you hadn''t let Yarensen lose his legs, Ingville would also know that it might not have been that much damage. As a result, the sorcery society may have been broken.


    Tetrastine went on like a solitaire.


    "You did a bad thing to Karabal. I hope you hate me."


    "Why do you say that?"


    "Sometimes it''s easier to have a clear object to hate. It''s hard not knowing who to hate."


    Ingville dared to listen to Tetrastine. More than that, because I really wanted to ask you something.


    "... and I was surprised, I didn''t know you were quitting the chairman. What the hell are you up to? I couldn''t figure it out either."


    "That''s unusual, I didn''t expect you to beg for a lesson."


    "I also learned the advantages of being honest."


    "I see, it''s a good way. You''re starting to look like Aldrius, you."


    Ingville frowned at the person Tetrastine had spoken to.


    "Why did you give him his name there? He has nothing to do with me."


    "Really? He must be the person who affected you the most. I can''t, he was a genius. Because I''m as talented as you are, I would have cared about him. He said it was an obstacle standing in front of him. If you''re stupid, you won''t be dealt with, and in ordinary people, you''ll just be flattered by him."


    "I don''t care what you hide, I was terrified about Aldrius, too. When I saw him, for the first time, I thought I''d lose. If he cared, I would have quit the chairmanship sooner.


    But I wasn''t even interested enough. I regretted it, but honestly, I was relieved. But you didn''t seem the same. I wanted to beat him. But he didn''t know what to do to win, he wasn''t dealt with, and he passed away. Didn''t I? "


    "... may be so"


    Ingville admitted honestly. For some reason, I felt like I could honestly talk now. Or maybe it''s because the few Tetrastines you admit are opponents. Ingville was surprised by his unspeakable words and actions, which were usually absolutely impossible.


    "When I first saw him, it was the time I felt most confident in myself. Though I think of birth and witchcraft. The lack of competitors was the end of even feeling inadequate. He was the one who told me what it was like in the well. Aldrius'' constructed theory was too elusive for me at the time. It took years to decipher, with the help of Master Humilne and his surroundings. But he said he built the theory in less than six months.


    He said he''d built a theory in just six months that could only build one faction. "


    "You sure did. I think it was a putting souvenir when he left church. Even for him, it seems like he did it in one go."


    "Yes, I guess. Wrong decryption came up with words that strangely made a fool of this one, and the decryption team was angry at me at the time, or they were bashing the pen on the ground.


    That''s when I realized. He said he was different from us. You said you weren''t even in the eye from the edge, such as yourself thinking about coming out of the magic church. After that, he was one step ahead of us in getting the country done. "


    "But even with that guy, there was only so much I could do while I was alive. He said the hero king thought the same thing. A person''s life is short. What does it make and what does it want to do? You might be a good time to ask yourself what you want again."


    "Keep your words, in your chest. But the chairman seems to come with a very long life span. Returning to the first question, what are you going to do in the future?


    Ingville questioned again. If I don''t hear this answer today, I''m not going to be able to back off. You also noticed Tetrastine, wrapped her sleeves around and showed her scars.


    Continued

 618 Magic Church, Part 17 - Mages Contraindications

    "You used my battle to see through the demons, didn''t you?


    "Yes, just the first. There shouldn''t have been any such scratches in the morning."


    "I hid it in sorcery. Because you seem to be closest to my truth, I''ll tell you something special. You''re investigating that when I joined the Magic Church, I only possessed a degree of magic and other shards?


    "Yes, indeed, your magician apprenticeship grades were faster to count from below."


    "Third from the bottom. I tried everything I could, but I never beat a fellow roommate who just wandered back. Whether it''s studying or practicing."


    Tetrastine laughs bitterly.


    "But I had something I had to do at all costs. Fortunately I have a sturdy body and a time close to eternity. I felt limited by my talent as a magician, and I got my hands on contraindications."


    "What is contraindication...?


    "I captured about five superior spirits and sewed them into my body with a special treatment. This is a scar from that time. Even now the spirits are kept alive in my body. I have a consciousness. They''re always in pain, in pain. I complain in a voiceless voice when I tell you to get me out of here. I''ve also gotten used to showing up in my dreams and other things that are too obvious.


    Therefore, my wounds will not be blocked. If the wounds are blocked, the spirits inside will die, and they''re about to twist through me. But if you break me, we''ll die too. Me and them are no longer integrated.


    Therefore I can use 5 attributes. That''s my secret, half of it. "


    Ingville takes a breath. It is the biggest contraindication, such as the capture, let alone the privatization, of superior spirits. The capture of the Spirit leads to a natural decline as it is. If you are a magician who communicates with nature and uses his power to benefit, you will not be the first to lay your hands on the Spirit itself in any outward path. Rather than spit on heaven, it was also an act equal to the act of dragging down heaven and degrading it with his own hands.


    Ingville noticed. The discomfort I''ve always felt for Tetrastine. It says that Tetrastine is an imperfect man as a sorcerer, though he is a sorcerer of the highest power. So instinctively, the sorcerers don''t like him, and Tetrastine himself doesn''t try to break it. Naturally, you''re a very different kind of person from the beginning.


    Ingville showed an interest in such a tetrastine, or maybe it''s a natural flow. Ingville is also too good for a magician. But at the same time, Ingville realized. I respect Tetrastine, but I don''t admire it. Ingville clearly realized that he was still a magician.


    The time flowed silently, but Ingville eventually thanked him deeply.


    "Thank you, Chairman. I think I saw a little something I wanted to do."


    "Don''t you blame me"


    "I always do dirty things, too."


    "Right. Well, do whatever you want. It''ll work better than me leading the magic church. I expect from Hoomilne, but sometimes just in case. But if you were here, you''d be fine, right?


    "Play."


    Ingville had a dry laugh, but Tetrastine didn''t seem to be joking at all.


    "Fine, I''ve got my collar on."


    "What?"


    "We''re talking over here."


    "Really? So, Chairman, where are you going next?


    "Well. I often wonder if I will wander the continent with Lissy. Don''t worry, I''ll help you when you crush the black magicians. Those are unforgivable people from me."


    "Really, that''s fine. It''s a big blow for us to get you out. And Spears'' sisters."


    "We''ll figure it out. Miriazal seems to be up to something, too. And..."


    "No, it''s nothing"


    Tetrastine tried to say something and still stopped. Ingville seemed to have guessed something, but even if he heard any more, he felt he couldn''t honestly talk to me, and he didn''t hear anything. And Ingville immediately left the scene. There''s still so much I want to talk about. But they knew what to do with each other. We have to clean up one problem at a time, like a mountain. To do this, they - especially Ingville - didn''t have time to stop.


    When Ingville was gone, no one was there on the spot. The pleasant night breeze and the silence surround the area. It is a rare sight for the Magic Church, also known as the Night Castle. Tetrastine wondered if this could happen because this magic church is so vast for the number of people in it. Besides, as a tradition, after the election, many are tired and rested. The truth about the demonization and death of Yarensen is still covered up.


    Perhaps there will be more than once a place for discussion of how we will make his death public. At times like this, strong leadership is required of the head of the group. Tetrastine laughed feeling sorry for him, saying that Humilne had also been pushed from the beginning of his tenure on a very difficult issue.


    Lissie sneaks up on him from the dark.


    "Tetra, we''re ready."


    "Right. Shall we go?"


    "Is there no untrained in the church? You didn''t talk to Esmeralda properly, did you?


    "That''s nothing. I also said goodbye to Esmeralda. It''s a letter."


    Lissie was stunned by Tetrastine''s words.


    "I wish I''d just say goodbye to my face properly. He''s the only apprentice still alive, isn''t he?


    "It''s not like I know how dissatisfied you will be when I explain the situation to you. If you do everything you do to it, you''ll lose your tension when you want to come back here, won''t you?


    Esmeralda''s stupidity and dissatisfaction may feel nostalgic in a while. "


    "Mean people"


    That''s all I told her and Lissy gave up. When did Tetrastine''s personality become so twisted? Or Lissy knows it could be her fault. You don''t know to doubt people, pure country boy. That should have been the original Tetrastine.


    I am, too. Daughter without any characteristics of the countryside. At best, the skin of the fruit is about as fast as the handle. He thought he would live normally, marry normally, have and raise children normally, and die surrounded by children and grandchildren. Why did you become so destined? No one knows the answer.


    But time doesn''t roll back. Whatever happens, we just have to move on. Lissy and Tetrastine were so determined long ago. Whatever you sacrifice, no matter how many years it takes, we''re sure to make our wishes come true. Yes, even if you redeem tens of millions of lives for the price.


    "Speaking of which, what about Karabal''s treatment?


    "Leave him alone. That''s a firmer person than I thought. The rational faction knows very well that they won''t turn around unless they focus on him. He''ll try to get Karabal back on his feet at any rate and set it up. Orbitus is truly blessed with his witchcraft talents, even though he is young, and in a few years he will recover by the present forces. Besides, those brothers saved us from getting along. The factions are not the first to lead the rebellion with their younger brother in charge.


    Besides, given what''s to come, it would be very bad for only the rational faction to monopolize that theory. Hoomilne would do well, even with a slightly more forceful means. "


    "What about the other factions?


    "The Great Faction is full of people who seem to be only interested in studying their magic in the first place. Leaving it alone would be less harmful.


    Besides, Marigold entrusts me with something. That''s a smart woman, too. If Hoomilne runs wild, she''ll stop. "


    "When..."


    "Oh, yeah. Speaking of factions, there''s only one guy I need to meet. We''re going to get him."


    "Right."


    Tetrastine and Lissie started moving in alignment.


    Continued

 619 Magic Church, Part 18 - Fraud

    The reverberation of the election of the chairman and the importance of Yarensen''s demonization and death, as well as the agenda at subsequent meetings. Winston, who had accomplished the heaviest responsibility in the past few years, had stirred alcohol in his own room. Winston is not usually the kind of person who drinks. But only at this time after the election, I always decide to drink enough alcohol to take a bath alone.


    Definitely not from a sense of liberation. Rather, mental pressure for the next election. From the time Tetrastine became chairman, no, it wasn''t exactly more than 40 years since before that. It''s so strange that there''s no hole in my stomach. At all, Winston stacked his cup again when he resented himself for being born into a sturdy body to the magician''s kick.


    At that time, there are those who knock on the door of the room. The time is already late at night. Winston was surprised that no one should be awake in the faction anymore. Winston opened the door, weaving a slightly dull white robe that had been unmade on the chair. Seeing who was outside the door, Winston felt his stomach shrink. Now it may have made a hole in my stomach.


    "Coming in, Winston"


    "... Chairman, how can you be so late at night"


    It was Tetrastine and Lissy who stood there. Always these two have amazed themselves, but they were the same tonight. But visiting my room in the middle of the night might be exactly the first time in 40 years.


    Tetrastine went in trying to slip into the room before Winston gave her permission, and although Lissie did a favor, she still acted the same way. Winston has already given up, too, but still didn''t feel good.


    "Looks like you''re drinking, Winston"


    "... yeah, it''s the usual thing. It''s like a ritual already."


    "The body is not to be broken. I don''t want you to fall on me."


    Only the shape of Tetrastine was in gentle language, and Winston came to the point. And I said words that I would never normally say.


    "... who said you were drinking so much because of? Because you threaten to kill all of my family hostages if you don''t cooperate!? Otherwise, I''m not a single drop of alcohol or anything!


    My life has been crazy for over 40 years since you moved as far as possible into chairmanship. I would have had nothing else to hope for if I had just done my magic research quietly! Because of you, because of you... "


    "But that''s not until today either. I''m here today to tell you my spare time."


    To Tetrastine''s words, Winston continued to be vicious as he exhaled his liquor-smelling breath.


    "... what do you know? You are the kind of person who lies flat. How delighted I have been to your doorstep. Now what are you up to?


    "I''m not planning anything. At least not about the Magic Church."


    But Winston still had his suspicious eyes on Tetrastine. Tetrastine sighed loudly as she shrugged.


    "Even though it''s my fault, it''s something that''s become a lot of suspicious character. Don''t worry, there''s no use for this church anymore. It became clear that what I asked for was not here.


    To put it further, I no longer have to threaten you. Speaking of which, is it easy to convey?


    "... right, that sticks better. Sadly."


    The look on Winston''s face is finally just a little soothing. Looks like Tetrastine finally got a little nervous too.


    "Damn it, you''re stubborner than your surroundings think. I''m sure you''re honest."


    "The chairman is the same. You can say that you are strangely emotional and difficult to read in order to use hard means. Because of you, your surroundings feared the opposite. I don''t know what''s offending you.


    I''m one of them. When you first appeared before me, I only thought of you as a paranoid boy. But just because you don''t like it, you tore the faction''s heavy town apart in front of the crowd. I knew you weren''t the only one on the tip of my mouth, and I followed you frightened.


    Years later, from now on, the harm was nothing to me, my family, my faction. Besides, it is true that since you assumed the chairmanship, there has been less dispute between factions. Everyone hated you anyway. No, I set it up. Different?


    "Well, what the hell"


    Tetrastine showed off in a blur, but Winston knew it. When this chairman is a star, he must turn his back deliberately.


    Winston continues.


    "It is true that I have continued to feel pressure on your presence. But I thought you were doing better than that. With nothing but discreet witchcraft, I didn''t expect to be so involved in the operation of the Magic Church. Even if the election is crazy."


    "It''s worse not to notice the squid. Everyone insulted you and thought you couldn''t do anything. I guess I''m the only one in the Magic Church who realizes your talent. In a little while, Ingville will notice."


    Tetrastine laughed with pleasure as she came along. And Winston and I saw the box on the desk. That was the box used in the election.


    Tetrastine speaks for the box.


    "Hey. That''s enough, Pandora. Just as usual."


    "... you know what I usually do, Ome?


    Suddenly the box talked and suddenly the hands and feet grew properly from that side. As well as the box, the black hands and feet took the wand and hat out of it when they opened their lids to their tears, and when they wore the hat, they tried to twirl and gracefully rotate the wand. Bring it to the wall and turn in the cigarette where it was removed from. Only his mouth appeared on the side, and he curled the tobacco in a good way.


    Continued

 620 Magic General Council, Part 19 - Behind the Presidential Race

    "Hey, Tetrastine, how can I help you?


    "Well yeah. You can go back to the vault again, or you can go somewhere. It''s been a long time."


    "It''s not that long. Thousands of years alive. If I did, this would mean the stars would be instant. Well, that was hilarious, the last few decades. The old sorcerer was more giddy, but I didn''t think there were enough humans these days. Tied to the magician''s commandment or something, he''s always not honest about his greed. Before I was a magician, I was talking about you guys, though I''m sure you were alone. You pass on that, Tetrastine.


    And I thought of something very good. You''re so crazy using me. "


    Pandora blows cigarettes. Winston looked annoyingly at the smoke making the room a little whiter.


    "Don''t sprinkle too much tobacco, Pandora. I can smell it in my room."


    "That''s nice, Winston, my squid partner. I don''t care what you did. No one will notice our squid way, but Hoomilne would naturally have thought something was suspicious. Especially this time. If Hoomilne is an idiot, he should change the method of election itself and refresh his HR. The 18 factions that can participate in the election will also change their faces.


    The downside of Hoomilne is that you have a lot of belly-black, back-dark places, and the way you do it is not beyond the realm of reality. Even a guy like that would do well, but somehow he''s going to be aurangeable next time, right? Lose in a decent way. Hoomilne doesn''t know where it is. Yeah, if you''re dealing with something like that, it''s ethical, too. If you''re putting something on it, you lose.


    Yes, it would be nice to use the outside method, like Tetrastine there. Let everyone believe I''m a box that can absorb magic, and let myself and Guru Winston partition the election without any harm. "


    Pandora sprinkled the cigarette again. Yes, all the elections when Tetrastine is in the chair are squid.


    Pandora is thought by the surroundings to be just an artifact. In reality, however, it is the rarest relic of the willing world, and its history is so old that neither he nor she remembers it. In vague memory, Pandora tells herself that it should have existed since the time of the ancient dragon.


    And whether or not to absorb magic is one of Pandora''s intentions. And inside Pandora''s box, he transforms into an infinitely expanding space, only when he gets his own hands on it. I mean, Pandora''s contents are exactly equal to magic.


    And one of Winston''s magic tricks is to move the written letters. And Winston used that magic to move the symbols written on the ballot paper. All symbols are made of lines. If you move each line, you can change as many symbols as you want. And the extra line was left by Winston in his own Pandora. And because of the difficulty of not having enough lines, he assigned symbols with many lines to those who were likely to win many votes.


    It was a craftsmanship that could be done because only Tetrastine knew the nature of Winston''s magic. Nobody knew exactly what kind of magic Winston, a weak faction, could use.


    Tetrastine laughed.


    "Don''t say that, Pandora. I was just lucky enough to spot Winston as a magician who gets into five fingers in this magic church as well. Besides, I only noticed you in the corner of the vault of the Magic Church because I had a place too, and I came up with this kind of squid. That''s all."


    "What am I talking about? I don''t know about your magic. Well, no. But have you forgotten one thing? You broke the deal with me, too, didn''t you?


    "Oh, you did. Information on other relics (artifacts)? Moreover, with regard to what possesses personality"


    "Ouch."


    Pandora flew out of her desk one second and moved to Lissy''s shoulder. Apparently it''s cozy. Lissy looked more disturbed, but Pandora didn''t mind sprinkling the cigarette.


    "Any information warm? You can''t even walk around with a body like this."


    "Unfortunately, there is no new information in particular. Just information came in that relics from all over the place had been lost and looted one after another. It''s definitely the black magicians who are doing it. Maybe if we go to them, we can get some information."


    "Heh, so you''re gonna lead me to them?


    "That would be bad. And the artifacts they''re robbing are all relatively new. Sounds like it''s not from the time of the ancient dragon. There''s no such thing as knowing your origins."


    "Oh, yeah. That''s a pain in the ass."


    Pandora put the shortened cigarette in her mouth and disposed of it, she took out the next cigar and set it on fire. It is strange because fire also comes out of Pandora.


    Tetrastine continues.


    "On the contrary, Pandora, did you remember anything?


    "Hmm, what do you think? My head is getting a lot clearer because I''ve been up and running here lately. I thought of a few words."


    "For example?"


    "Levantine, Remegate, Ucco. I have a bad feeling about all of this. Especially when it comes to remegates."


    "I don''t know about that remegate, but you think it''s Levantine? Indeed, the weapon to be awarded to the winner of the Unified Martial Arts Games, to be held simultaneously at the next peace conference in the Eastern countries, should have been a sword such as Levantine"


    "Huh!?


    Pandora hurriedly dropped the cigar. And Lissie grabbed it well before it fell to the ground.


    Continued

 621 Magic General Council, Part 20 - Temptation of the Demon King

    "That''s not... Tetrastine, why don''t you do something about me and follow me to that place?


    "Right... let''s make arrangements to figure it out. Winston, can we go?


    "I guess we have to do something about it. Okay, let''s do it."


    I''m sorry.


    "Well, this must be on the edge of something, too."


    Even as Winston, it was already close to the border of giving up. They waited until late in the evening to discuss the unexpected.


    "Ugh... you''re tired"


    "Yeah, that was a long time"


    Winston, finishing discussions with Pandora, Tetrastine and Lissy were leaving the church behind. In less than half an hour, the night will begin to dawn. Though they are also unlimited close to immortality, they are not bodies that can live without sleep. Fatigue had already accumulated considerably. Otherwise, I haven''t had time to rest lately due to a lot of residual work.


    Tetrastine looked at the material at hand all the time, indulging in her own lid, which was about to fall. In the end, there are a few materials that no one could give me. One is material about the increasing number of unusable lands for sorcery everywhere. This came from magicians acting all over the place, but Tetrastine ordered several factions to investigate the situation. Until now I knew such land would dot, but no one tried to pursue it. This survey found that more than 10 new such lands have occurred.


    And one is about the confusion of Alphilis'' memory. According to an investigation into her whereabouts, Alphilis has a verse he doesn''t remember about the conquest troops he killed when he was a child. Plus, after leaving Aldrius'' former place, a hunting unit for the secretly targeted assassination of Alphilis. That unit, which did not even know Ingville and was dispatched solely at the discretion of Tetrastine and Hoomilne, was casually wiped out before the Alphilis. That number of times, really three times. But even Alphilis didn''t have a verse to remember.


    And I don''t even know Hoomilne, but Tetrastine asked one of her mentors to hypnotize her. It was all to extract information from the Alphilis. But even though Alphilis was hypnotized and completely unconscious, he killed his mentor and left the body untouched. I know some of the mentors, but Alphilis will have also killed the mentor. She will not receive assistance from her mentor permanently.


    Tetrastine thought. Alphilis is definitely protected by someone''s hand. Is that the real curse Aldrius set up, or another possibility? To that end, I explored why she had not noticed anyone''s talent for witchcraft, but the answer was not serious.


    If we can''t find out at the Magic Church, we''ll have to leave it to another bunch of people. Tetrastine thought that this continuation would be easier for Miriazar to do. Summarize the material and let the user demon hold it and transfer it to Miriazal. There was also information on the black magicians. Lissy talked to me where I did that.


    "Tetra, where are we going?


    "Let''s go to the village where we were born and raised, because that''s where we started. Then east. Let''s cross the continent if we have to. I''m concerned that Pure Fake White Fun hasn''t put any pressure on this one lately. Exports of human resources from the eastern continent also seem to have stopped, and trade seems to be restricted. You''ll care."


    "... right. Sometimes it''s necessary not to weather your thoughts. So no matter where you go east..."


    Lissy tried to say something and unleashed a throwing axe at the tree behind her. The throwing axe left a hitting sound, but the sound was not the high one I noticed, but the dull sound that hit the meat.


    "It''s terrible, it hurts"


    "... are you anomaly?"


    Standing in front of a tree was anomaly. Apparently, he was using magic to disappear. Lissy''s axe was hitting the brain. When I took that axe, my blood bled out, but Anomaly kept talking.


    "You have a nice assistant inside. Why don''t you lend it to me for a second? I want you to do a lot more."


    "She''s a waste of money to lend to a pervert like you. Give it up."


    "I can''t help it, then just for business. Tetrastine, come on, you want to be one of us, seriously?


    And Anomaly turned his distorted eyes to them.


    Continued

 622 Missing Talent, Part 1 - Miserable Failure

    "Rosetta, how many people were hit?


    "A minimum of 10 people. I don''t know the details. I haven''t been able to get a chirp yet, because somehow I ran apart."


    "It was exactly like scattering a spider child."


    "Oh, I''ve never been hit so beautifully. It''s even very clear."


    Lisa''s irony made Rosetta look like she had scuffed a bitter bug, spitting. We can still hear the hustle and bustle of battle from afar, but for now the surroundings seem safe. That''s what Lisa confirms.


    When Alphilis received a report from Rosetta, he pressed his forehead against the sheath of his sword and sighed heavily. Nearly 30 people have already been killed by war just to know. If it becomes clear, 50 people are not going down. It was a tenth of the number of humans brought in. There are only a few others here, Rosetta and Lisa, so I can get depressed like this, but that''s not why I''m going to do it if my people come home.


    Alphilis cursed the sweetness of his reading. I never thought they''d be stronger than this. He seemed paralyzed to his senses as he confronted an overly monstrous opponent such as Lifeless, but this time the opponent was undoubtedly a formidable enemy. The difference is that they are the same human mercenaries as the Alphilis and the others.


    Karazel Cavalry. It is one of the most famous mercenary regiments on the continent, and the rumors are known to anyone who mercenarizes. Rosetta was also in Slasmund before, and she met with Roxonoa, one of the captains. It wasn''t a skirmish then, but not this time. He was hired by those who opposed each other, and hit him head-on. As a result, the Alphilis and the others failed miserably.


    "Damn, don''t laugh at me because now you''re only half as strong as your opponent. How strong would you be if it were all there?"


    "But depending on what you think, maybe this was a good idea. We obviously lost momentum on the way.


    If anyone was to be captain in chief, we might have been wiped out. "


    "Lisa''s right. It doesn''t look like the cavalry just gave up their pursuit because it''s a forest. Their hands were weakened before they entered the woods. I''m completely out of my hands."


    "That''s not all there is to it. The last time I saw Rhine and Venn lead some troops into it. They should be putting together the guys that got away by now."


    "I just want to sense it with Lisa''s sensors, but you''re being bewitched to inhibit the sensors in these areas. Sporadically, I know, but I can''t really grasp their trends."


    "We''ll have to wait here, or... we''ll just hope there''s no pursuit."


    Alphilis sighed again. In fact, there won''t be any more pursuits. Because I believe that even a thorough beating of a mercenary regiment that has nothing to do with the effects of the war is less savory for them.


    The question is what to do now. It was an ambush because I heard the opponent was taking the trouble to summon his power. It was also simply because we thought about one of the strongest mercenary regiments on the continent and how much we could cross. The results are as you can see. The way the Alphilis fought didn''t work until it was brilliant. This will also lose the trust of the employer and, above all, morale.


    In the first place, Alphilis resented why we were on this battlefield. The reason goes back a while.


    "So? Tetrastine left the Magic Church?


    "Mm-hmm. That''s how the news came to me. With information about the black magicians."


    "So what about Tetrastine?


    "You didn''t say what you were going to do."


    Hannah, Miranda looked up to heaven as if she were frightened. On the desk in Miriazal''s private room, he threw his feet out to do business. Alphilis just wasn''t in the mood to be that bold. Instead, Miriazal was passed into a private room because he had an inside story, and he felt nervous and dull.


    Miranda pointed out even more harshly, as she blamed Miriazal for his non.


    "Oh my God, then you can''t work with the Magic Church from now on. Weren''t you and Tetrastine compassionate?


    "Dumb ass, he didn''t just come by unilaterally. I thought it was suspicious, but he doesn''t know the bottom or what he''s thinking. Probably the nature of even lying to myself.


    Aside from Tetrastine, the problem is not his successor. He''s a pain in the ass. "


    "Was it the Hoomilne of the Dark Magic Faction? Sure, I''ve worked with the Magic Church a few times at work, but the Dark Magic Faction was a bunch of magician-like people in a good or a bad way. Are we overconfident in our power, or do we not believe in anything other than ourselves? I don''t mind anything about this one. If it was for a purpose, they wouldn''t have chosen the means."


    Miranda rubbed her tea, sounding badly. Miriazal is also complaining about bumps as he pokes his cheek wand.


    "Exactly. Even if they were, they obviously treated me like a crocodile. Sure, I don''t think Hoomilne is the owner of inner wisdom when it comes to running a magic church, but it might be a good thing for me. That doesn''t seem to be the case as long as it matches purpose.


    Well, the Magic Church was like that from the beginning. Let''s just say that the Tetrastine era is more special. I didn''t even get in touch with Mame that much. Sometimes it was so many times that it just chatted.


    Instead, it''s Alphilis, your lord, who''s troubled by the fact that the faction''s leader has changed. "


    "What, me?


    Alphilis was suddenly told the story and looked up as surprised.


    Continued

 623 Missing Talent, Part 2 - Reasons to Deploy

    "It''s not that hoomilne, there''s a man named Ingville in my men. The man leads a unit called the Plunderer at the Magic Church."


    "Prandler?"


    "Commonly known as the Conquest Squad, you know?


    Alphilis almost stuck his breath in Miriazal''s words. Because it wasn''t an unknown name for Alphilis. Yes, a direct cause of the fact that I was to be chased home. That is the dispute with the usurpers, and the event that changed Aldrius'' fate.


    Miranda slaps Miranda on its back as Alphilis peels it with tea.


    "Oh, that''s..."


    "Alphilis, what do you think I called your Lord here for? You didn''t think I was in the right place for a public discourse."


    "Uh."


    Yes, and it''s an excuse for me to put my job back on track, which is an alphilis I can''t say even if my mouth is torn. Miriazal goes on to talk as if he had read the inside of such an alphilis.


    "... okay. And that Hoomilne and Ingville are coming to this Arnelia next time."


    "Uh, why?


    "The compromise with the Magic Church is made on a regular basis. Especially if the chairman changes, I would naturally like to discuss things in the future. Of course you do, don''t you?


    So Alfie should probably stay away from Arnelia. Are you saying that''s the real deal?


    "Exactly."


    Miriazar took a few documents out of her desk drawer, just saying it was quick and helpful.


    "It will be southwest than here, but there has been a war between the client and Vesel east of it. Even so, it has not yet led to a war between nations. I want you to intervene in that war."


    "Huh? Well, it''s war, so it''s a great time to make money for mercenaries like Alfie, but you''re talking crazy."


    "What''s wrong with you?


    Alphilis did not know the circumstances and questioned in confusion. Miranda answers.


    "Hmm, a client is a relatively new country, but originally in a country where bandits were founded. The founding of the country itself was a mess, but much of the national territory was scarce in resources because of the desert. I survived the dawn because it was difficult to attack and I took it away and it didn''t taste good.


    But most of the country is desert, and naturally the people live in tough conditions. Besides, the majority of the people are because of the hunting people, and they have a rough temper. All the time you stick to another country, you demand something like intimidation. Speaking of intimidating diplomacy, that''s a good word, but it''s the work of a bandit. Well, you treat Nakahara''s troubled lady. "


    "So this time again, the clientele triggered it?


    "No. They''re used to threatening, and if they keep doing such blatant things, they won''t be dealt with as a nation in the current situation. So as far as they''re concerned, they just power other countries by moving their armies exactly like they intimidate other countries, not setting up actual fights first. If we fought a war, Arnelia would go out and mediate, and then it would be on the set side to take responsibility. It''s hardly a good thing to have war in the world today.


    Because we know that, our clients were only acting in restraint, too. Rather, traffic and passage development in the desert. Besides, demonic extermination is a far higher contribution than in other countries. weird country, but as a nation one form had taken shape "


    "I don''t know what that means, but this time it got to war. I made him look into the history, but the more crappy he really is, the more convincing he is. Here''s how it happened.


    A child quarreled between the villages on the border between Clia and Veisel. But the quarrel is very one-sided, and the circumstances are like arguments. Wiesel''s kid was hit unilaterally, but to a terrible extent. I hear the kid''s right arm is out of use for life.


    So the parents of the child on the Wiesel side asked the other to apologize and compensate, but the parents on the client side refused to do this. Now it was a fight between the adults, but now Vesel did too much. They set fire to their house. "


    "Extreme."


    Alphilis is amazed at Miriazal''s story. Miriazal goes on.


    "This is not the end of the story. And in retaliation, it became a protest between the town vigilantes this time. Clier won and set the town of Veisel on fire. And Veisel cried to his lord, and let the local army mobilize to burn down the town. And Clier also moved the local army again. Not here now."


    "I see. So, as Arnelia, what do you want to do in the future?


    "Naturally, we embark on mediation before it becomes a full-scale war between nations. But there is one problem. Wiesel''s side is winning too much at the moment"


    "Heh, I thought Atashi was definitely stronger on the client. Vesel has a lot of resources, so I''m not really used to fighting."


    Miranda gave her opinion, but Miriazal nodded as well.


    "You''re right, but Vesel has money. They hired a mercenary regiment with that money. Karatzel Cavalry."


    "... what color?


    "There are three confirmed. Blue, yellow and green."


    "Still unilateral? When the other troops come..."


    "Clients lose in an instant. As for the eagle, I want to settle the dispute, especially before the red and tea get on board. And even before the Captain General arrives."


    "Hey. I can''t see the story, but what am I supposed to do after all?


    I swelled my cheeks like Alphilis had been plugged.


    Continued

 624 Missing Talent, Part 3 - Girl Boredom

    "If one wins too much, what''s wrong?


    "It makes it harder to do reciprocal mediation when negotiating. War is not a good idea if you win too much. Because there will be resentment. Ideally, both sides should share a lot of pain.


    But this time, Vesel has an overwhelming advantage. In this situation, it is difficult to conclude truce mediation with a quintile content. That''s where Alfie comes in. "


    "Should we just take the war to the side of the client before the state intervenes directly, in five minutes?


    "Yes, don''t win. It''s hard here."


    Alphilis often worried about Miranda''s words, he shook his head vertically.


    "... okay, let''s take this story. However, there are a few conditions. Arnelia has the cost for the expedition. Arrange for a Fei Long later. I''ll give you half a million pent at dawn when I''ve accomplished my request."


    "You''ve seen your feet for a long time."


    "You can''t afford Arnelia, you can''t afford people who can make current requests, can you? Besides, there will be no way for the mediation side to intervene directly. Who are you sending over to the mediator?


    "We''ll have someone on the pilgrimage on their way. That''s the best."


    "Fine, let''s hit it with that."


    When Alphilis took on the request lightly, he told him his spare time early to put Miriazal behind him. The remaining Miranda and Miriazal were slightly pompous and dropped off after the Alphilis.


    "... No, I took it lightly."


    "Alfie''s mercenary regiment is in an upward airflow. I guess Alphilis himself is nagging because he wants to try everything. Is that the time of year for everyone?


    "Indeed. That''s when the pitfalls wait."


    "Right. But that''s a good experience, too. In case you''re worried about anything, there''s nothing you can do. What''s more, you have information about the black magicians?


    Miranda reaches out to the letter left at Miriazal''s disposal. Miranda spread out and looked somewhat at at the letter, but after a while its eyes were opened.


    "... what the hell. How did you find out about this?


    "Well. Tetrastine is still a creep. Then I can see how they chopped up, along with the information I got.


    Miranda, prepare personnel. I''ll find you a desk and set you up here. "


    Miriazal laughed invincibly, while Miranda looked serious.


    "... hey Miriazal. Sure, I''ve seen the light against the Oranzebles, but I still have a heap of questions left. Sure, we''ve gathered information about them, but their intentions are still not clearly visible.


    And against Alfie. After all, Alfie doesn''t seem to remember killing all the members of the conquest force. Master, you have some idea, don''t you?


    "Um... there are a few possibilities. I wanted to ask the Tetrastine guy about it, but he''s missing. of what''s going on."


    Miriazal soaked up tea in his hand, and left the rest at once.


    Upon returning to the mercenary regiment''s headquarters, Alphilis immediately began arranging the battle. Summon the captains and select the necessary goods and personnel. Aerial, Daron, etc. are away on separate occasions due to a rapidly planned request, but the others were fortunate enough to respond to the call.


    Given the meeting that took place in a short time and the number of people still remaining in Arnelia, this time it was an expedition at 500, which was half the total number of mercenaries. The Church of Arnelia will be contacted accordingly and the necessary food, the Fei Long, will be prepared. There were also notifications that the equipment would be somewhat new, but the mercenaries insisted on taking their own weapons, which many used in. It showed that the quality of the equipment Jessia had made available to them was twelve minutes for the moment.


    And the fact that the Alphilis and the others are away from the mercenary regiment also suspends schools held in the mercenary regiment. When the lecture instructor was in Lunatica, the news was brought.


    "... okay. So that''s it for today''s lecture on escort."


    "Uh, that''s not true, Luna. My body''s just getting warmer."


    It was Gail who complained. During his growing years, his body had also grown once recently, and he was so physically fit that he was no longer very pale with adults. If you keep growing like this, you''ll be a pretty big human being. The developed muscles showed that he did not fail to train and was also a man fit for battle.


    Gail, whose body had grown, had not only lectured on Renatica''s body technique, but had also given the mercenaries sword gestures. Gail had good muscle, so the mercenaries were also amused to teach.


    The Gail can''t wait to move her body. Even the escort for the town daughters began to show their faces and say they wanted to build their bodies, as Alphilis did not allow them to do so.


    "Come on, Gail. It''s gonna be a muscle to your brain."


    And, Elsia makes tea. Gail mumbled dissatisfaction as he fumbled.


    "Oh, my God, Elsia thinks it''s just fine to skip"


    "Exactly. I''m going to be a flower maiden, and if I get all muscle, no one will ever look at me."


    "Oh, my God, you''re gonna be a whore, too."


    "That would be nice, too. If you go into Tarram''s fancy whorehouse, you''ll be much richer than the nobles around."


    Heh, and against Elsia, who gives her spare time back, Gail left the spot with her grievances revealed in her face. It was an uninteresting Elsia reply for Gail, who didn''t hate Elsia, but she could tell enough to get into the mud even if she said anything more.


    Elsia had also recently stopped feeling funny about Gayle, who was arguing and unworthy, and was trying to find something that would interest her more than making fun of him. That''s also why I put my face on the lecture on protective techniques, which is not even interesting.


    Lunatica approached the Elsia.


    "Elsia, don''t you know where the layer is"


    "Come on? He''s been taking on all the work lately, so he''s been running around Arnelia all day. Looks like most of the delivery business though. When the sun goes down, it''s like I''m exactly back in my room, so isn''t it time to be there already?


    "Right."


    That''s all I''m saying, Renatica just tries to leave. When I give the townspeople who were coming to take the lecture a short recess, I walk towards the quarters leaving only minimal transmission. Elsia stopped the Lunatica.


    Continued

 625 Missing Talent, Part 4 - Jealousy

    "Wait! What can I do for you layers?


    "It''s not what you found out"


    "What, are you deadbeat with him?


    From Elsia''s mouth, a dirty word suddenly popped out that she didn''t even think of herself. Elsia knows. That the layers that have recently disappeared completely invisible have disappeared from time to time with Renatica. For Elsia when she started to get interested in the opposite sex, it just seemed like an occasional attraction.


    "Are you deadbeat, does that mean a relationship between a man and a woman?


    "Oh, yeah!


    "It doesn''t. But not if he wants to."


    Renatica only stated the facts. For Renatica, the contract between a man and a woman was to that extent. There is nothing to dedicate or spare if asked for. That was also because of the growth, but it was an incredible statement to Elsia, who was proud to raise the poor.


    Even though, I felt bad about being monopolized the layer of childhood taming. Elsia''s frustration reached its peak.


    "What, dirty! Open your crotch to anyone, whore!


    "I will if I have to. But I don''t think it''s dirty."


    "What! How dare you..."


    "Yes, that''s it"


    It was Rosetta who grabbed Elsia''s shoulder disappointingly. She was just patrolling the premises to summon members of the mercenary regiment.


    "When you stop, Elsia. The women here are mercenaries. There are also many people who have done prostitute tricks to eat on that day if necessary. If you''re screaming in a big voice, you''re gonna hate me.


    "Shut up, that''s not what I''m talking about!


    "Then what? Are you jealous they took my beloved layer?


    To Rosetta''s words, Elsia''s colour turned bright red with anger and embarrassment.


    "Hey, hey..."


    "Either way, it''s ugly. Renatica tells no extra things, no lies. You know that, don''t you?


    "Ugh, loud!


    Elsia couldn''t resist and tried to leave the scene. Rosetta speaks on its back.


    "By the way, Elsia, you''ve got a lot of swords and stuff. If you''re bored without doing it, follow me on this request. The battlefield can be so desperate to live that I don''t have time to even think about the extras. By the way, Gail said he was going."


    But Elsia didn''t respond to Rosetta''s words. After she leaves, Rosetta sighs.


    "Sorry."


    What kind of change of heart would a silver reaper say thank you for?


    Rosetta let it stand aside, but in Renatica opponents it was also futile.


    "Nothing. Lisa and Alphilis told me to do it smoothly with the mercenaries. That''s all."


    "Right. For that matter, you do seem obsessed with the layers. You might also find Elsia jealous."


    "I don''t know. I have an appointment with the layers. That''s all."


    "Yes, sir. Don''t ask me why. Should I leave it?


    "Yes."


    That''s all I''m saying, Renatica left without love. The remaining rosetta stabs the great sword to the ground and puts a cheek wand on it.


    "Oh, it''s not nice to be young. I wanted that time of year for Atai. Enjoy, boys and girls! I don''t know."


    Rosetta was alone, releasing a laugh towards the sky.


    Renatica went to Layer''s room, but he hadn''t returned yet. The lecture was also interrupted, so maybe the time is fast. In the meantime, it got shabby, so Renatica thought about what to do and spend. It was Lunatica''s life to try to recover her strength if she had extra time, but now she doesn''t need it either. Rest is given enough and never pursued by mission.


    Renatica, given a relaxation in her life, had become in trouble with the way she spent her time. I have the information I need to live. But I haven''t taught you how to spend the extra time. Lisa would tell me that too if she had time, but Lisa, one of the few sensors in the regiment, wasn''t so spared right now.


    Lisa''s escort is hardly necessary in this Arnelia, which has also killed unidentified puppets. In what is said to be the safest city in the world, it was difficult to accompany Lisa with an escort as an excuse.


    Also Lisa seemed to be sneaking up on something lately. orientation for Alphilis and something else seemed to be moving personally. Renatica was awkward but considerate that she seemed to be better off not disturbing herself, as she seemed to be more heartbeat about something than about the never-ending evil plot.


    In doing so, Renatica has nothing to do with it. Sometimes I wandered around the city wondering if there was anything interesting, but the silver-haired Lunatica caught my eye. Lunatica, who usually clumps her robes together, or deceives her hair with dye, but her silver color is very strong and even dyes the paper will go back to normal in less than a day. Putting the robe together in the hot weather on top of that only caught my extra attention as a suspicious person.


    Renatica gradually pulled herself inside the mercenary regiment and read through the book. But all the books Alphilis and Ekla pick up were elusive, and Renatica had only about 10% of them understandable. I wonder, the kind of entertainment books Tasha reads did not attract Renatica''s interest in any way.


    And Renatica was wandering around in the mercenary corps wondering if there was anything interesting today. In it, Renatica felt the sound of much concern coming into her ear.


    Continued

 626 Missing Talent, Part 5 - Young Expectations

    "... Hmm."


    Tons, tons, tons. To that sound, which is regularly engraved, Renatica turned naturally to those who were intrigued and sound. The sound is apparently coming from the kitchen.


    Renatica naturally, erased the signs and searched for where the sound came from. Because I don''t think you''re doing anything wrong, but I didn''t want you to keep doing it until I found out what caused this sound.


    It is in the kitchen that Renatica arrives. Inside there was one cook''s piece, lightly running a knife on the ingredients. Renatica was caught in the next surprise the moment she confirmed the source of the sound and clapped it out. There existed a use of blades that Renatica had never imagined before.


    The blade of the piece is moved to think about the ingredients and cook the ingredients in the lowest way possible through the blade. Blades that are moved to keep ingredients alive, not to kill them. For Renatica, who had only held the blade to kill people, the use of the blade in the piece was shocking. Renatica had also forgotten that time had passed and had often stared at him to eat into his hand.


    By the end of cutting the ingredients that were on the slab, the piece turned toward Lunatica. I guess the pieces were also focused again, seeing Renatica standing at the entrance to the kitchen, stiffened herself tightly. Renatica also returns to me feeling that the piece has noticed herself.


    The gaze of two people who often cross. Lose as much and the piece opens its mouth.


    "Um... what can I do for you?


    "No, I don''t need it"


    A constant silence persists. The gaze of the awkward piece swims.


    "Uh... why are you here? Lunatica,"


    "Luna is fine, that''s what the close ones call it"


    "Yeah, but I''ve never talked about it before..."


    "I''ll be close now. No problem."


    When I heard that word, the piece, not knowing what to say next, was making my mouth pound. Renatica clenches her neck in wonder.


    "Hmm, it''s hard to make friends. Not with this?


    "No, you know... I don''t know"


    "I don''t know either. But there''s something I need to know. How to use your knife. Very interesting."


    "Uh. How do you cook?


    "No. But something similar. Why don''t you show me something better?"


    As he went up into the kitchen, Renatica sat back in the chair and began to look closely at the piece. Pure eyes as if they were young children, staring at the pieces.


    The pieces were bewildered, but the cooking resumed while Lunatica watched them.


    "It''s getting late"


    Layers head to their rooms early. The sun has already sinked completely. When the sun sets, it is routine to go back to your room, gently pack something in your belly, and then head off to special training in the evening with Lunatica. If it''s the way it always is, Renatica should already be waiting in the room.


    Layer tried to slip into his room and as he entered, he tried to be ready in the already darkened room. Even if the room is dark, I remember and know where all the stuff is. I was trained by Renatica to be so. But before the layers started preparing, they noticed that there was a letter on the table. I can''t see to the letter exactly, so I lit the light on the lamp and read it, in the letter Lunatica: "There is no training today. to accompany the request of the next war," it was only left out.


    When Layer read the postcard, he felt his spine creep. Is the reason for this because you are looking forward to fulfilling it, or are you just afraid? When Layer regained his mind, he left the room to get dinner. Shortly after that, I meet Gail.


    "Hey, layer."


    "Gail, you look kind of happy"


    "You see?


    Gail, slightly, shoulders to cover from the top of the layer. The physical difference between the two was already very different.


    "It''s me, they told me to accompany you to your next request. Finally, I''m on the battlefield too!


    "Really? Does Gail want to be a mercenary?


    "That''s right! Now I can earn my own food support. You can live with your chest stretched."


    "I guess..."


    Layer didn''t put it into words because Gail was in such a good mood, but he was already convinced that the job of taking a person''s life would never lead him to live with his chest up.


    Without worrying about such a layer, Gail began to talk with a pepper about the expectations of putting him on the battlefield. Layer was suitably smiling and in tune, but there comes Elsia and speaks with a annoying look.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Whoa, Elsia! Listen, they told me to come here about the next fight. I''m finally a mercenary, too!


    "Hmm, yeah. Try not to die at best. What about layers?"


    "I''m going too."


    "Huh?"


    Unexpectedly Gail looks at the layer''s face. Gail had no idea Layer had been called to the battlefield. Elsia suspected somehow that was not the case, but her expression was still surprising.


    But before the two of them could say anything, the layer quickly uttered the word.


    "Sounds like backward support, but this time it was sudden, so he said he wasn''t staffed enough. Plus, it looks like we''re gonna get paid a lot, so we''re gonna make better money than packing in Arnelia."


    "Well, you know... you don''t look good with a sword on a layer."


    "Well, a sword doesn''t suit a grown man like you. But we''re both going to the battlefield."


    Elsia looked a little distressed. And soon,


    "I''ve made up my mind, I''m coming too."


    "Huh? You, don''t be impotent."


    "It''s not unscrupulous, what Rosetta told me to come too. I''m sorry that I''m the only one who''s done this."


    "You can say that..."


    Gail seems to have had trouble replying, but Elsia has long been a girl who wouldn''t listen if she told her. Always Gail and Layer have swung at her very best. Gail glanced slightly at the layer, but when the layer smiled just a little as he used to, he spoke calmly to Elsia.


    "If Mr. Rosetta said we could come, we shouldn''t have said anything. I just don''t care whose orders you''re supposed to listen to. Then I''m sure the three of us can go home."


    "You don''t have to tell me that. I know that! Even I don''t want to die. You''re going to be a flower maiden!


    "Say something. Fine."


    Gail looked frightened, but Layer was whining in his heart that the seeds of distress had only increased. For God''s sake, I earnestly hoped that you would not be in danger of annoying my own hands.


    Continued

 627 Missing Talent, Part 6 - Signs of Counter Strike

    "... what do you think?


    "What?


    Inside Miriazal''s office, Elsa and Eliza had been invited. Eliza just finished working with Jake earlier. The result is Eliza''s overwhelming victory. Normally, it was a reasonable result, but Miriazal was feeling uninterrupted.


    "Jake''s guy, were you serious?"


    "What do you mean?


    "No, I''m not questioning Eliza''s strength. I don''t know, it turned out to be too lame."


    "You don''t look like a kid to distract me from serious match-ups. I think he did his best."


    "In the difference of compatibility? Like Eliza, you''ve never fought an enemy with a long object."


    Elsa added words, but Miriazal shook his head.


    "No, that''s hard to think about. Jake has already made me try to fight the demon king''s unity. Besides, the biggest evil spirits in history have defeated us this time. If he could defeat so many opponents, he wouldn''t have improved his skill."


    Miriazar thought that the hypothesis about Jake might be more or less correct. Look at the troubled Miriazal, Elsa and Eliza face to face.


    "The supreme bishop. Did Jake still think of you as the ''Holy Knight''?


    "Yeah, I thought so."


    "By" Saint Knight, "are you referring to a swordsman who was active before the war period? You know, getting the evil spirits out of one end."


    Eliza didn''t know much about the inheritance, so she asked the two of them.


    "That''s right. A man who can only have a specific fighting power against evil spirits and slay evil spirits without sanctity and without entity. That''s the Holy Knight."


    "You think you can only give the ability as usual to humans and other demons? Was there really such a person?


    "There he is. Certainly."


    Miriazal reminds me of a warrior I used to see on the battlefield. I believe that the evil spirit, the kind of dead spirit, did not sprinkle in the world because then the Holy Knight betrayed his life and went around exorcising evil spirits. To avoid wasting his accomplishments, Miriazar developed many sorceries to purify evil spirits and keep them from spreading again. That is the current ''sanctification'', which we consider to be the mass production type of the Holy Knights.


    But no holy knight has emerged since him. Couldn''t it be handed down as a technology, or is there no need for the Holy Knight to emerge again? I thought if Jake had the qualities of a holy knight, he would be specialized against someone like Doom.


    "(Is it a coincidence that I fucked the Demon King? But with that level of movement, it seems like the demon king''s opponent in the report might not be able to take a deeper toll on him. When I crossed with the Demon King, I can''t match the report and strength that I defeated this evil spirit. And around being lightly hit by Eliza opponents... of what they thought)"


    Miriazal was troubled. If Jake was really specialized against Doom, whatever Lisa might disagree with, it was a calculation to hit Jake against Doom. If you need me, you can take Lisa. But thank you. The prospects may not work.


    "(Then again, should priority be given to the completion of Alberto? Crudas is aptitude, but he expressed his power too quickly. That gives me the upper limit as a warrior. Because Rafferty has no right, Alberto must be empowered, even if it is overloaded. Training for that has already begun. But whether it still extends to Titania or not. If Titania is as reported, she may cross on an equal footing with Master Stelvese. One more push, I want one hand)"


    "The supreme bishop (master)? What have you done?


    Miriazal called to Elsa and returned to me.


    "Yeah? Yeah, think about it."


    "I hope so. Don''t you even need to get too sick? Eliza is also pretty skilled these days. No matter how drilled the Jake boy gets, his body and mind are still growing. If Eliza and I can cross each other now, we can say that we''ve already halved human beings."


    "But the enemy can''t wait for this one to grow. Tomorrow, they might attack us. If not, I''ll set you up with us."


    "... I see. Is that why you called me in this time"


    Elsa seemed to have figured something out in Miriazal''s words. Miriazal commands the son to bring the materials.


    "Look at this."


    "Is this... the location of the Demon King''s workshop?


    "Um, it''s from Tetrastine. Plus I added information on Espis, Linella. So far, there are only 28 places I know."


    "Not so..."


    I was staring at Elsa and Eliza as they ate the map. The workshop indicated there by the X mark extends throughout the continent. But there is not a single mark on the eastern and southern continents. In addition, the workshop was biased mostly towards the western side of the continent.


    "Master, is this all the other guy''s workshop?


    "No... there must be some on the southern and eastern continents as well. But the Demon Society is not very cooperative. And the southern continent can''t even be divided. If there''s a demon king''s workshop over there, you can''t do it right now."


    "At the moment... do you have any thoughts?


    "Well."


    Miriazar replied without even a dust, but Elsa did not pursue. Because I understand what I have to do. You can leave it to Miriazal to work out the whole plan.


    "So, when do you set it up? What do you have in mind when you call me?


    "... I''m letting you make your last confirmation right now. We have to estimate the size of the workshop and prioritize the destruction. Transfer to execution as soon as confirmation is complete. I intend to consult with the Magic Church for this purpose and bring it to the queues who were present at the Arnelia 400th Anniversary Ceremony as soon as they are ready for battle. This is not something we can do alone."


    "Well, what do you think? I think the opposite is true."


    Elsa objected to Miriazal''s words. Miriazar looked surprised, looking back at Elsa.


    Continued

 628 Missing Talent, Part 7 - Unmatched Footprint

    "What do you mean?


    "As far as I''m concerned, they''re spies out there. Fortunately, the disposition of the dolls lurking in Arnelia was carried out by the Renatica, but it is not yet clear how to identify the dolls scattered throughout each town. Only Renatica can accurately distinguish the doll at the moment. Miranda is using some means right now, but we will still be moving to execution for the time being.


    If you involve a country in that situation, your opponent will take your move into account. I''d rather squeeze this person in and do it in secret. "


    "When that happens, not very much, but the Magic Church and Arnelia alone are understaffed. I have to ask the Demon Society, and Olumpus, to help me..."


    "No purpose," he said?


    Miriazal snorted. Certainly pilgrimage and the accompanying power of war. Besides, mobilizing a conquest force would be less than a thousand in total. So it is difficult to simultaneously raid nearly 30 facilities.


    But it is true that we cannot wait forever. Elsa sets out her thoughts one after the other.


    "Why don''t you offer your help to the brave certified ones? Like when hunting demon kings."


    "Arshhuntra couldn''t grasp his disappearance, and Riddill also went missing during the last Demon King crusade. Zems is alive, but Fostina is still on the southern front. It''s close to a miracle you even took part in the last demon king hunt."


    "Zems, regardless of his combat abilities, has many things he can''t trust... can''t he count on the brave? Then what about witches and mentors?


    "Well, you don''t know it yet. The witches were raided during the regiment and most of them died. And some of them seem to have been traitors."


    "Oh, my God! Then they..."


    Elsa opened her eyes to incredible information, but Miriazar told the facts pale.


    "Survival seems to have been protected by the Magic Church, so maybe you''ll join us in the fight. My mentors and I are about to enter into negotiations. Well, not the ones who refuse to relate to humans more than witches. I can''t expect much.


    Spears'' sisters, by the way. With Tetrastine gone, there''s a good chance they''ll flip the anti-flag themselves. When they move, the Magic Church becomes clear to you. I don''t think it''s this raid. "


    "And then... are the rest true dragons"


    "In that regard, it''s very difficult. Gwendorf looks cooperative, but Oranzebul and Gwendorf are not best friends in the first place. You can''t complain about being sidelined."


    "Isn''t that impossible, then, raids, etc!


    Elsa roughed up her voice. Even a servant Elsa could not hide her frustration at that situation, which was close to blocking in eight directions even if she wanted to move. And Elsa also thinks of Minar''s enemies.


    Next to it, Eliza calmly looks at the map. And I paid attention to one mark.


    "Master, what''s this? Though there seems to be only one big mark. The place is... Romansland, right?


    "Um, you''ve got eyes on a good place. It''s a souvenir with minarets."


    Miriazal takes out another drawing. That was a detailed map of Pilebos.


    "Is this...?


    "I can''t say anything definitive yet, but it''s part of a mountain range with a Romansland capital and a main castle. Notably, Minar said of the Demon King''s workshop, which would be there," the factory. "


    "What''s that?


    Eliza asks.


    "If it''s a workshop, do most of that by hand. There are many objects that are handmade and highly creative, one by one, but there is no longer a sense of unity in the standards, and most importantly, it takes time.


    In contrast, in order to automatically carry out most of the processes in the factory, there is a high degree of uniformity in the objects and efficient production. It lacks originality for that matter, but don''t be suited for mass production in a short time. "


    "I see. That''s what you think the master thinks when he''s producing Hecaton Cale here?


    "Yes."


    When Miriazal nodded, Elsa thought a little and said her own thoughts.


    "Master, in this incompetent situation, this factory might as well be crushed soon"


    "That''s right. So whatever the size, make sure this factory is destroyed with the highest priority. But the problem is, you''re too close to the capital of Romansland. If we''re going to send personnel this far deep, there''s no way we''re not going to get permission from that country. But that country needs little Arnelia''s help, and..."


    "No, that''s not what I meant"


    Elsa blocked Miriazal''s words.


    "I was organizing Master Minar''s artifacts and found them, but Master Minar gathered information about the Demon King all over the place. That diary detailed the characteristics of the demon kings that emerged everywhere. Apparently, in addition to the Arnelian humans, they used a significant number of personnel. Some of them were like working with the Beast Man.


    It is that Master Minar was discussed while gathering information on those demon kings. He said that a series of disturbances was a massive and long-term experiment. In certain cycles, the Demon King seemed to be reviewing weaknesses and gradually switching to strong individuals. And from its use, it seemed to be available in a variety of ways, such as those that were versatile, for local warfare, for repressive warfare, and those that assumed against magicians.


    All in all, what I thought about them was that everything is still at the experimental stage. If the producers are satisfied that the individuals are complete, they will be produced in large quantities using the factory. "


    "... I see, there are already quite a few Demon Kings themselves, but is it possible that they will start mass production of even more improved Demon Kings? Hecaton Kale snagged and at the same speed."


    "I don''t know if it''s actually going to be that easy to produce the Demon King, but if we find any means to solve this problem, then..."


    "... nasty"


    Faster than Miriazal, the field was silenced by the words that Eliza muttered. Even Tsukiko is closing his eyes and blurring his face a little.


    But it was still Miriazal who broke the silence.


    "... given the worst, maybe it''s already been executed. Not yet confirmed, but apparently individuals changing from humans to demon kings began to be identified. They''re already working on a new demon king."


    "From man to demon king? and then the opponent can turn the person they are after into a demon king?


    "I don''t know if it''s convenient yet. He said the most recently confirmed individuals retained consciousness and used witchcraft while changing from humans to demon kings. Things are no longer a moment of respite. Espis and Linella still have their factory under the Lord''s watch. Depending on the situation, even if we were to set things up with Romansland, we would storm the factory. Be prepared."


    "Okay."


    Elsa listened and felt this had to be an easy thing to do. If I make one mistake, there could be a massive war, starting with the Arnelian Church. In that case, the trust and tradition built up over the centuries by the Arnelian Church will fall to the earth.


    But if what is on the balance is the fate of the continent, Miriazal will try to accomplish whatever he sacrifices. And at that time, Elsa had a hunch that she must be on the front lines.


    Continued

 629 Insufficient Talent, Part 8 - Compensation for the Battle

    "You lost"


    "Oh, I lost"


    After pairing up with Eliza, Jake was walking away from Lisa and the Deep Green Palace. It hasn''t been that long since Jake returned from the earlier battle. With his accomplishments in earlier battles, Jake was recognized as a regular Temple Knights. From now on, regardless of his age, he will undertake the task of Knights of the Temple. It showed the possibility that Jake would be sent to the front line, just like any other soldier.


    And Jake decided to take a ride with Eliza, as Miriazal told him, in order to know his current strengths. Eliza''s strength is pretty much at the top of the Knights Temple as well. I don''t know if she''s going to be in the 10th Jie, but that she was going to determine Jake''s strength.


    But Eliza was also to deal with Jake with a stick that only made the length the same as the double sword, rather than the usual double sword. Of course, it is made of wood with crushed blade tips for practice. The humans watching the battle, including Lisa, who was present on a single hit, had a sense of anticipation "a little bit," but the result was that Eliza lightly tailored Jake.


    But Jake left the scene without excuse, not to be discouraged. Lisa was surprised at that, too.


    "You''ve pulled back a lot, haven''t you, Jake?


    "Because it was a serious battle. Serious battles don''t happen so many times. And I think that''s my strength now."


    "You''re humble."


    "It has to be. Last time I fought, I didn''t want to know what I was capable of. With all the demons I fought along the way, with all the demon kings, not very much, but I couldn''t fight. Nor could the last evil spirit be defeated without the support of his people. There''s nothing to be proud of."


    Jake''s words had weight. Lisa thought it was something he spoke heartily and felt strongly about again. Even if it''s not a sensor, you know Jake''s emotions.


    "Was Jake even going to be a hero?


    "I wanted to be if I could. But I couldn''t even go protect Lisa... and I was wondering how much stronger I wasn''t..."


    "In the last fight, Lisa was helped enough. Many thanks to you for defeating the evil spirits of your enemies. Everyone who''s been there understands."


    "I wonder if so. I don''t really feel it."


    Lisa worried about what to say before Jake seemed like she didn''t herself. but


    "Hold on tight. I do have trouble getting you satisfied here. You''ll be the best knight on the continent, won''t you? Are you spilling stupidity here, and can you move forward on anything?


    Lisa dared to choose tough words. Jake looked at Lisa''s face as surprised by Lisa''s words, but immediately tightened its face.


    "Yeah... right. I''m sure Lisa''s right."


    "So you know what to make of it?


    "Oh, I''ll be waving my sword soon though. That''s great."


    "Lisa always says the right thing to me."


    "... of course. Because I am your mother''s substitute, your sister, and your lover. I don''t mind waving my sword, but some of you should study properly? I haven''t heard you get very good grades."


    "Eh, I''m not good at studying"


    Saying so, Jake ran off early enough. Just leaving the Deep Green Palace, Bruns and Dora were waiting for him to return. They''re telling me to attend Gloria''s class again this afternoon, so I guess I''m here to pick you up for discipline. Maybe he just wants to know how long Jake was born.


    When only Lotte thanked Lisa with a pepper, they ran off kidding around like boys. Lisa sighed inside as she dropped off her hindsight.


    "(Oh man. In a little while, more and more boys grow up. This one just amazes me every time I see him. Mirche''s painting sold for a high price, so I thought I''d pick up the little ones and buy a house for everyone to live in, but we''ll see about that next time)"


    Lisa grinned and returned to the mercenary regiment (Jaeger) as she toured the fun ideas.


    Back in the mercenary regiment (Jaeger), Alphilis was ready at any rate. Application to guild for mercenary dispatch, as well as confirmation of compensation and dispatch acceptance certificate. cancellation of the request, which was to be received, and alternatives. Selection of human beings who can participate in the expedition and force formation. I thought the Alliance would get a response in a few days because the Alliance would do it by magic for the application to join the faction, but for the rest of the day they came back with an immediate reply as to whether they were lacking in combat power. Moreover, it is a considerably higher reward than usual.


    It''s natural to be highly rewarded because it''s an addition to the losing side, but if you''re too close to losing, sometimes even if you win, you don''t get paid. The guild will carefully negotiate with me, including the investigation around it. If the reward is not legitimately paid, the guild has a system in place to compensate for some of it. Instead, the Alliance takes measures against countries that have breached their contracts, such as not accepting jobs. For that reason, the guild negotiating had carried out the assessment of the other party fairly carefully, and if the mercenary regiment that sent them reneged on the contract, similarly severe penalties awaited for the mercenary regiment.


    The Alphilis accepted it honestly because it was a contract on top of that, but the other party asked me to arrive within seven days. The guild''s negotiator seems to keep negotiating and tell me to extend my arrival date and time, but maybe it''s such a war situation that I don''t have much respite. From here to the destination it would take about four days at the Fei Long, so Alphilis told Arnelia and the mercenary regiment to get ready in a hurry and asked Lisa to gather all the information. Jessia also called to arrange for weapons, protective equipment and food that she might need.


    Earlier Jessia visited the source of the Alphilis and said she had finished making arrangements so that all her luggage would arrive on the ground. Alphilis isn''t sure what kind of logistics flow Jessia has either, but apparently she can carry her luggage over almost the entire continent. Alphilis, while reliable, had begun to jeopardize more or less about Jessia''s identity. One day, I''ll tell her I need to be sure of that sincerity.


    And when I already told Ekra that I would ask her to stay away, the time was already about to change. A threaded clock placed in the hallway had already indicated that the day had changed. When he returns to his private room, Alfiris takes off his severely distressed boots and coat and only wears his skin clothes. Looking in the mirror, his expression was quite tedious. Maybe it''s because I''ve had a lot of paperwork and adjustments lately and haven''t been out much of Arnelia.


    I think I should move my body slightly, but I''m just going to go to bed thinking about doing it tomorrow. I sighed because there would already be no water in the bathroom, so even tomorrow morning I might need to take a bath. It is becoming irresistible and uncomfortable to sleep without wiping your body because it is becoming time to steam.


    As Alphilis dragged his tired body toward the room, someone slammed the window down. It is a utility. I''m gesturing to open the window.


    "For what?


    Alphilis said it was a pain in the ass, but I opened the window. With the cool breeze of the night, the utility came in.


    Continued

 630 Missing Talent, Part 9 - Confidential Information

    "I know it''s late at night. Customer."


    "Alfie, excuse me."


    It was the maple that came in without sound following Uty. She was dressed in black to be dispersed in the darkness, and then came in to slip into the Alphilis room.


    "Maple, what can I do for you? I''m sure it''s a pretty confidential business to be here at this hour."


    "Yes. Master Miriazar said he missed the materials. I thought they''d have a little more time to make a request, but apparently they contacted me that they were going to leave sooner, and it depended on my rush."


    "I see. I''m just pretty sleepy, so please be brief."


    "You''ll wake up, if you see this"


    When Alphilis received the letter that Maple had taken out of his nostrils, he opened it with a rub of his sleepy eyes. Then, as Maple said, Alphilis'' drowsiness did blow up somewhere.


    "Maple, this is..."


    "Yes, I have also been informed of the contents. This is a compilation of the black magicians'' information to the best of my knowledge. Arnelia and the crystal of classified information of the Magic Church. I''ll leave this to you."


    "Hey, can I see it too?


    Uty was just shy away from the atmosphere, too, but the limit of patience seemed to have arrived quickly. Alphilis is half relieved and shows Utility the letter as well. The contents were as follows.


    "About the origins, abilities and countermeasures of the black magicians


    - Orangeable


    He who made himself chief of the elves and preached sorcery to man. He has the ability to communicate with all spirits and exercises magic that is heavenly magic, in addition to all attributes of magic. It is possible to read the future in astrology and makes a great contribution to the development of the continent. Both the High Elf clan disappeared about 2000 years ago and their actions have been confirmed again about 200 years ago.


    It is inconceivable what sorcery Heavenly Taoist sorcery is at the moment. Also unclear about weaknesses. Supposedly he had one daughter, but life and death are unknown.


    -Hidun


    It is considered a mixture of vampires and human beings. Check with Lord Brad Zeperin for details. Specialize in smelting magic against yourself and transform yourself into a visionary freedom. Plus I can exercise the magic of manipulating blood. He is a nervous looking man with a normal back length and is skinny.


    There are signs of infiltration in disguise in numerous countries. Supposedly helping the Orange Bull plan most closely, it is considered the second-largest position in position. It is also thought that he has important information, and if possible he was captured.


    -Lifeless


    He is considered to be Graham the hero king. He looks like a boy, but sometimes he replaces adults. The composition of the body is made of magic elements, this man, who already has no entity, is in principle impossible to destroy, kill. The countermeasure is to contact Ingville, the Magic Church.


    As a subordinate, an armored giant (to deduce from the portrait, Dortmund, who was said to be a right-hand man), a man (as Erlich, who once acted as a demon king. I have a record of my engagement with Miranda. completing an agreement between demon kings, a being that terrorized nations). White beasts have also been able to obey these days.


    The act of being a hero king keeps the materials together in the Arnelian Church.


    -Doom


    The origin is unknown at all. It is conceivable that evil spirits and humans have interacted, but take the appearance of a boy. We don''t even know how to kill him. I believe that extinction is not possible by the magic of holiness alone. Killing requires relics (artifacts), or people with special powers.


    Exercise the power to obey dark magic and numerous evil spirits. As a subordinate, the evil spirit of Zea (in his lifetime, he is considered the culprit of the destruction of Zea. A girl with witch qualities has been evil spirited and is considered to have very high witchcraft resistance. The sorceries used are of the kind of mind-dynamics, countermeasures unknown), the evil spirits of the great food (the evil spirits of the girl who repeatedly cannibalized more than in her lifetime and was killed by the townspeople. They have the ability to possess organisms and think they need to be exorcised when they are separated from the flesh), evil spirits of lust (unknown in detail, believed to be lurking in Tarram) and evil spirits of insomnia (last expedition, Arnelia made them disappear).


    There have also been reports of human subordinates being able to follow these days.


    ? Anomaly


    He is considered to be the central figure in the production of the Demon King. You look like an ugly old man, but your voice sounds like a boy. He produces many of his own identities and lets them help him experiment. The main unit is unknown. Splits share their memories with other individuals when defeated.


    Hekatonkail is also considered a form of demon king and is considered the highest priority target to be killed in view of the situation everywhere.


    -Silence


    Unknown details, but considered a beautiful man with blonde hair up to his waist. A large number of ''dolls'' have been released everywhere and are believed to be causing information to be collected. A common way to identify dolls is currently being devised.


    Unknown origin. The body''s combat capability is unknown. We don''t even know how to kill him.


    -Dragreo


    One of the beings that constituted the ''trifle'' of the southern continent. He is a big man with gray hair that also looks silver, and acts alone without any men. Its combat capabilities are immense, and there is no single defeat more than hundreds of years before its existence was confirmed. The race is a human pattern, but boasts a giant-like body.


    Origin and detailed abilities are unknown. It has been confirmed to use a robust body to an unusual extent and a silver exhale (brace). Sometimes I take my sleep and diet unusually. Sometimes I don''t wake up for a few years once I get some sleep. Strong arm strength, but not constant strength. Wounds are also sustained, but it has been confirmed that recovery is abnormally fast.


    - Bradymaria


    One of the ''trifles'' of the southern continent. He holds many of his men called "Butler." Their combat abilities are immense and they are all considered to be the sons of Bradymaria. By the way, I don''t have any daughters.


    There are many uncertainties about competence. The figure confirmed on the southern continent is adult. Supposedly with golden hair and black wings. The race is a demon. It is considered the descendant of a clan that long ago fought over the hegemony of True Dragon and the continent.


    - Titania


    Turns out to be the descendant of The Sword Delivered Clan. They have made it their clan''s mission to collect legendary martial arts equipment and have been operating for hundreds of years. Long before the war period, it can be assumed that the Demon King perished in a time when he was contending for the hegemony of the continent, but it is unclear why she is the only one alive.


    Commonly known as "Sword Emperor". It is believed that the collection of legendary weapons continues even in modern times. We are collecting and robbing sealed weapons everywhere.


    - Calamity


    One of the ''trifles'' of the southern continent. It is believed to have almost killed humans on the southern continent. The activity lasted at least 700 years and often manifested itself in the figure of a beautiful woman, although there have also been reports of parts of her body deformed like beetles, unknown as to who she is. Arnelia also sent troops to the southern continent several times to find out who some of them are, but all of them have ended up failing.


    The main body is believed to be elsewhere, due to reports that it emerged during the war in Krums but also elsewhere after its defeat. The origin and so on are also unknown.


    That''s it, I''ll tell you what I know at the moment


    Miriazar. "


    When Alphilis finished reading the letter, Maple asked for his thoughts.


    Continued

 631 Missing Talent, Part 10 - Lifeless Depression

    "How about that?


    "... you''ve done a good job. How did you do that?


    "I haven''t been informed that far either. But their behavior seems to be gradually surfacing everywhere. I was wondering if you would find out more in a few moments."


    "Yes. But isn''t there anything I can do at the moment? There''s no way you''re breaking an NDA from me."


    Alphilis answered looking bored. But Maple''s response wasn''t what Alphilis expected.


    "Is that really what they think?


    "Why do you ask me that?


    "Alfi is now, honestly, in a state where they keep him alive. I traveled with you to find out that you are not at first sight distracted or joking, that temper is not quiet, and you are also a proud person. I''m not supposed to be spoiling the situation right now.


    It seems to me that you are always thinking about the art of defeating them. Different?


    "It''s a buyout. There''s no way I can do anything. I''m not that big of a person."


    "If so..."


    Maple nearly said something, but I felt Alphilis'' gaze sharpened and swallowed the words. Maple often stares into the eyes of Alphilis. Given the meaning of that gaze, the maple stirs.


    Then Alphilis grinned and grinned, and as he turned to his desk, he removed the wrapper like object from the drawer.


    "More than that, please deliver this baked treat to Miriazal. I tried to bake it myself while teaching the cook pieces, but I wanted Miriazal to taste if it was working. Always looking out for you, just think of it as a thank you."


    "... I see, is that a handmade baked treat"


    "Yes, it''s my own. Therefore, please hand it directly to Miriazal. Nice."


    "Yeah, be sure."


    That''s all Maple said, he left apologizing for the disrespect he had visited late at night. And when the maple returned, Alphilis turned off the lights, and fell asleep.


    "... you finally slept..."


    One stares at that alphilis from far away. To be precise, it is lifeless, monitoring alphilis from above through the demon of use.


    Lifeless was still monitoring the Alphilis. Lifeless people who don''t need to sleep are great for surveillance. Besides, there is no new directive from Oranzeble. It was more of a lifeless thing than not being called to Orangeables at all since then.


    Lifeless is not an inherently long tempered personality. I''m not supposed to be the one doing this assignment in a big way. But the claustrophobia to different spaces gave him too much time for thought, but after the claustrophobia felt forever, the only thing that remained lifeless was the urge to "fight". Lifeless was somewhat relieved to find out that his own nature, which he stuck and pursued, was struggling. The answer to simplicity made him think that fighting was his own truth. And he searched for the good enemy, and rejoiced to know that Alphilis was one who could fight himself.


    Recently, however, there has been a slight disturbance in the lifeless mood as we look at the daily routine of Alphilis. Alphilis laughs a lot anyway. I get chased to work. There''s just more serious expressions these days, but basically she''s always laughing when she talks to someone. That, too, sounds like heartfelt fun.


    I guess I know my surroundings well, too. Everyone talking to Alphilis seemed to enjoy themselves. Make fun of Alphilis, and respect Alphilis, it seemed equally fun.


    Lifeless doesn''t always know why Alphilis smiles. Such a person should not have been around Lifeless yet. No, Lifeless came to that idea, and it''s the first time I''ve noticed it. What the hell were the people around you?


    Lifeless remembers all the people he set foot on. Thousands of battlefields in life, but Lifeless remembers every one of them. And I remember the faces of those who buried themselves. Lifeless was firmly sworn that it was the fate and duty of the winner.


    I remember those who fought with me again. Its name, its voice, its face. But I can''t remember what they wanted, where they came from, or why they were serving themselves. No, I realized now, rather, that Lifeless didn''t try to find out.


    Lifeless has been thinking about how he was such a person these days. But I can''t really remember. Why did I persevere in seeking and continuing to win so much in the first place? Lifeless was following one battle at a time the other way around, trying to figure out his origins. The mission is free anyway. Lifeless thought that there would be that much time.


    But there are those who interrupt the task. It is a blanche.


    "... chi... it''s you again..."


    It still is. Whenever Lifeless tries to conjure up his thoughts in the past, his thoughts are interrupted because Blanche snuggles up somewhere in his body. Most of the time the figure remains a beast, but sometimes it snuggles up in the form of an alphilis. Every time, lifeless people make me feel weird. Because the color of your hair is the same as the other person you admit to being a good enemy.


    It''s a lifeless body that no longer even feels its temperature, but I know that something is touching it. Lifeless neglected Blanche''s existence.


    "... hmm... this happens because Erlich''s guy can''t take care of one beast satisfactorily..."


    Because of the extreme incompatibility between Erlich and Blanche, Blanche was directly taken care of by Lifeless. Anyway, when Blanche and Erlich were leaving messages together, Blanche would kick Erlich''s ass. It would bite, and the base and the designated location would break out so useless.


    "... he''s totally, unblemished... and Erlich is the demon king who terrorized the humans with it... but it''s a big deal, Blanche, you..."


    Blanche shook her tail with joy as Lifeless turned Blanche''s head. There''s one shadow approaching from behind.


    "I''ll get in your way."


    "... you or... did you say yugdrasil or something..."


    Lifeless answered without even looking behind her back. I knew Yugdrasil would come close for a long time. Because Yugdrasil, unlike before, has walked on the ground with idiot honesty. Lifeless was convinced that Blanche wasn''t even alert for some reason, but that anything could happen with Yugdrasil.


    Continued

 632 Missing Talent, Part 11 ~ Intimate ~

    "... what can I do for you..."


    "I don''t need anything from you. I simply stopped by because I had come this close. If it''s true, I had business with Alphilis, but I think I''m busy."


    "... right... we''ll leave here as early as tomorrow or the day after... a rush of business...?


    "No, it''ll still be fine. More than that, are you going to accompany Alphilis?


    "... whatever... because that''s the mission... totally boring..."


    "Really? That sounded like fun."


    "... what...?


    Lifeless looked back at Yugdrasil, wondering if he heard wrong, but Yugdrasil said nothing more. If Lifeless told Blanche earlier that he was smiling while smiling at his head, any future conversations would be closed.


    I thought Yugdrasil would just buy a lifeless discomfort even if he was on this spot any longer, or decided to leave the spot. I didn''t have so many lifeless errands to run.


    "By the way, Lifeless, the surveillance mission is almost over."


    "... has there been any movement...?


    "They''ve finished planting the plan that Calamity is focusing on. All you have to do is look at the time and activate it. If the plan is activated, we''ll be clear."


    "... well... then the only problem is opportunity... but is Alphilis good...?


    "I don''t like Alphilis, but he''ll be here. We no longer have to monitor her, and she has to be involved with us. Oranzeble is going to draw Alphilis into his own people there. I don''t care if you use some forceful means. You must have been given a role by Orangeables, too."


    "... how do you know so much... you creepy bastard..."


    "I can say that I am the shadow promoter of the Orange Plan. If I hadn''t admitted it, Orangeable''s plan would not have succeeded. But I''m worried too. I was wondering if Orangeable''s plan would be the best."


    "... if it wasn''t the best... what would you do...?


    Lifeless was intrigued. Lifeless thinks that the existence of a purely yugdrasil is beyond his understanding. I have a feeling that he would be quite capable, but also that he is not the one to contend with at the same time.


    But I was interested in the trend.


    "I don''t care. I''m just watching."


    Such lifeless expectations were mundane, and Yugdrasil''s answer was not so good. Lifeless opened his eyes a little, just saying he heard an unexpected answer.


    "... that''s surprising... I thought it was meant to be the Spirit or something..."


    "I don''t even think it''s the king''s word. Unfortunately, I really don''t know what to do. Only one thing, I have faint expectations."


    "... to Alphilis or...?


    To the lifeless question, Yugdrasil answered nothing. Lifeless tried to find out what Yugdrasil was thinking, but by the time Blanche was distracted after hitting him over the knee for a moment, Yugdrasil''s figure had already disappeared.


    Lifeless punches his tongue and punches Blanche off his knees, turning his eyes through demons using him in an alphilis room that''s already dark. Blanche was surprised to make her body jump up, waving her tail left and right to peek into her husband''s mood.


    "... what do you expect from such a little girl... who isn''t just a person..."


    But he also forgot that he was also interested in the mere human being.


    "Did you go?"


    "Yeah, without delay"


    Miriazar had the maple held aside and watched the departures of the Alphilis from the high ground of the Deep Green Palace. Fei Long was also collected from the neighborhood and divided into more than a hundred units and sent out. With more than a hundred Feilongs, it becomes a sight rarely seen here in the countries of the east. Apart from Romans Land, which has an army of flying dragons, the inhabitants of the city of Arnelia all looked at this sight in a very spectacular and rare way. I told the residents of the city about the date and time of their departure, hoping that Alphilis and the others would also have a publicity effect.


    And Miriazal looked at this sight just like the people of the city. On its right hand side was a baked sweet given to it by Alphilis. No. It was on the paper that wrapped the baked sweets that the sincerity was.


    "Alphilis also thinks small things inside. Have you thought about craftsmanship because you know you''re being watched by a lifeless person? I didn''t know you were going to plant letters on baked sweet wrappers."


    "Yes. I somehow understood with my gaze, but it was just what I thought. Again, you were working out countermeasures against surveillance. So, what''s on that paper?


    "Write down what you want me to find out about Lifeless. His detailed immortality secrets and countermeasures, his greatest sorcery, and his ability to become a trump card."


    "... where did the idea come from"


    Maple questioned her wonderfully, but Miriazar plucked her head.


    "I don''t know. He has his own information network, too. Surely Arnelianism will keep the most about the historical facts of the hero King Graham. At the time, the very idea of recording something in a book was scarce, and a lot of it was lost in the war. But whoever''s idea it is. That''s funny. Explore Lifeless Weaknesses from Books"


    "But why did you put it on paper and give it to me on purpose? Something you should have heard during your recent visit. I also doubt if you have a lifeless eye, and did you need to get this far?


    "Don''t you see? It seems natural for your Lord to travel between you and the mercenary regiment. It is the Lifeless who have known his face, Lord, but fortunately not much has been recognized by the mercenary corps. The appearance still doesn''t leave the children''s range, and if you keep it that way, it''ll only seem so much so that the neighbors are hired and come to work. Like before, every time something happens, you don''t have to talk or use someone from the Deep Green Palace.


    Alphilis is suspicious. There may be a traitor in the mercenary corps, or Arnelia or no mouth. "


    "Do you doubt that much?


    Maple looked unexpected, but Miriazal naturally returned it.


    "You''d think. Alphilis is a much more cautious person than I thought. I wouldn''t trust you as one of the people Washi put out to use until now. It may be read as a letter, and the contents may be altered. At a stage when many puppets are mixed up among us, Alphilis won''t think surveillance is just lifeless. That''s why I frequently take myself to the Deep Green Palace. But not much to go through here would buy the rebellion of the mercenaries. We''re not on Arnelia''s side.


    The same goes for the eagles. The counter-force-like shadow lurked within Arnelianism still shows no identity. Even if Miranda investigates, we still don''t know. I don''t want them to bother me again. Few people can trust you more than you thought, Maple. "


    "Is that what it is"


    Maple drooped his head and expressed his sincerity. Indeed, even in the mouthless, there are human beings with different ways of thinking. Not least Arnelia is a giant organization that encloses a variety of thoughts. How great Miriazal is, it doesn''t even unify the mindset of its associates.


    Maple doesn''t know much about Miriazal yet. Recently, Maple''s chances of serving as an assistant have increased, as Tsuko has often moved away from Miriazal, but Maple still has something hard to understand about what Miriazal is thinking. It was just an order from Kiko saying, "Sooner or later, it''s something you need to know, so learn now". For a mouthless man, the command of the temple is absolute. The command of Miriazar is therefore absolute. And, at the same time, being ordered to sidestep Miriazal meant that it was all possible for Maple to lead the whole mouthless.


    When many of their peers are better than themselves, the thought of why they are, falls within their breasts, and they are maples that pour out their whole spirit to serve Miriazal first.


    Eventually, when the Alphilis and the others became invisible to the naked eye, Miriazar inquired.


    Continued

 633 Insufficient personnel, Part 12 - Line of Defense ① -

    "Sometimes it''s maple. Have you analyzed the example yet?


    "Yes, a worm that was previously in the Seeker, but was still confirmed to be a creature of the Southern continent"


    "How many people have been sacrificed in the South?


    "Is it about 40 people"


    "Not so much"


    Miriazal looked sad, but the maple went on fine.


    "Instead, we''ve come to capture quite a few demons. We are currently analyzing the habits of those demons. Again, as Master Miriazal stared at, all the trifles on the southern continent are considerably sweetened by the fact that they are out on this continent. We have already established a base in several places, and since the participation of the three Javawoks, Rockroofs and Reiki, the operation has progressed at a considerable rate. The question is, from what point do we attack?"


    "As planned, attack from the Yae Forest. But establish a base and find out how invasive it is. One moves on to build a base and flatten the perimeter. The march must be hasty, but cautious. If you push fast, you must destroy them all."


    "Okay. The invasion has already begun on" The Sandy Sea of Glass "and" The Rock Castle of Kuyuan ", but I was wondering if it would be difficult for the latter to step in. I have a fairly hands-on guardian, and apparently organized. I know this is the base of the demon. On the contrary, the former has nothing and is clapping, but this is again nowhere to be found, making it very difficult to produce a base. Either way, the invasion is going to be hard."


    "Okay, things don''t seem to have changed much with the old days. But this time, no matter how much sacrifice you make, you have to do it. You can''t wait any longer.


    As soon as secondary production of Demonic Crystal Stone (Roadstone) is complete, dispatch the following troops: Tell them to release the sword as well as other weapons and armor processes. It''s been a big deal since the war. "


    "Okay."


    Master Miriazal meant it, Maple understood. There is no era in Arnelia''s authentic history when he was equipped with a full body of demonic crystal stones. Even the history behind the Mouthless Know doesn''t specify that there was such an era. The Demonic Crystal Stone itself is a rare metal in the first place, expensive enough to be traded for a handful of tens of thousands of pents. It is generally only recognised as a beautiful gem or ornament.


    But in the hidden mines that Miriazal had commanded, there were mountains of magical crystal stones, so much so that they might be built even in huge buildings. And the humans who lived there understood the process of purifying the Demonic Crystal Stone, and instantly began to produce weapons and protective equipment.


    Maple changed his mind. I wonder if Miriazal''s true awesomeness, horror, is not his own strength, but a connection he has accumulated over the centuries. And if Miriazal is willing, she has enough power to unite this continent by force.


    Maple bows back from Miriazal with a bow of grace. How much more, half-sided, Miriazal''s horror and feeling lonely expecting to have these hands hidden.


    "Do you have a representative of this mercenary regiment!


    "It''s me."


    Alphilis and the others had unloaded the Fei Long at the landing site they had been contacted in advance, removing the load from the Fei Long. And before all the loads could be removed, an armored soldier came here with a quick leg and shouted up to find a representative of the mercenary regiment.


    Alphilis accompanied Rhine and Lisa, plus Rosetta, out in front of the soldiers. Soldiers take a good look at those four. His eyes glowed sharply as if to define this one in his helmet.


    "Are you the representative?


    "Yes, do you have a complaint?


    "Well, a representative is a woman. I didn''t know you guys were gonna lay on a woman''s ass."


    "Ah?"


    The line stopped Rosetta from looking back at the soldiers.


    "Sorry you didn''t have the guts. What worries me more than that is your position tomorrow. You''re the one who''s gonna let us play in here and take responsibility if the front line breaks through, right? If you don''t want to upset the superior officer, you''re gonna have to show us around. That way we don''t have to look at each other''s opposing sides."


    "... this way"


    Though he looked even more grumpy at Rhine''s words, the soldier guided the Alphilis and the others with great care. The modus operandi is obligatory and does not seek to explain in any way what is and where.


    Though not on the front line where we are now, all the soldiers we see there were in a rush to move. Transporting supplies, interacting with soldiers, and caring for wounded soldiers. Obviously not enough in service doctors and pharmacists, soldiers with armor were also running around holding bandaged and medicated vials. No sign of Arnelia''s officials intervening yet.


    There were men in there who looked at Rosetta and greeted her. Apparently Rosetta''s familiar mercenary, Rosetta pulled herself away from the guide as she blinded herself to Alphilis. I guess I went to them to gather information.


    And the Alphilis were guided to a room guarded by soldiers, as they were guided by unscrupulous soldiers. When the man explained something to the guard soldiers, he left the Alphilis and the others blind.


    There''s no time for the Alphilis and the others to get upset, and the guard soldiers knock on the door.


    "Excuse me. Mercenaries have arrived."


    "Get in."


    When the soldier opened the door and praised him inside, he urged the Alphilis to go in with their jaws. The attitude of the soldier who was handicapped, but Alphilis also stopped whining. There''s no way you can expect love or anything like that on the battlefield. Besides, mercenaries are most often treated as such. Alphilis had remembered that for a long time.


    Once inside, there is a map spread over a large table and some pawns. Men in armor stood as they surrounded the map. The client''s soldier represents the height of his identity in the corner of his helmet. I have more horns, and the bigger one has a higher status as a military man. Because the king is said to be a five-horn man, a three-horn man would be the chief officer in this place. Alphilis dared ask everyone, knowing about it.


    "Who is my employer?


    "It''s me"


    As expected, a three-horned man replied. The man turns his congested eyes to Alphilis. He probably hasn''t slept that much, he was tired of seeing his face. The man looked old enough to be as old as he could still be 40.


    "You''re General Pfeiffer?


    "Yes, I am also the client of this one. Early arrival, but I want you to get to the front line as soon as possible. I heard your soldiers say 500?


    "Yeah, exactly 500."


    "Okay. Then I''ll have Grants as planned, the Admiral, and Ozdoba as his deputy general, with a thousand soldiers, heading towards Fort Salamo here on the map. This is the front line. If you are pulled out of here, the path continues flat and easy to get through to this castle. There are many side roads, and it is very difficult to contain them when the army is deployed. You can say this salamo is the lifeline. I asked for it."


    Pfeiffer explained, pointing to the map. Indeed, that was where the roads with many side roads were shown, and when Salamo was pulled out, it was likely that the soldiers would then need to be shared to protect each place. I wonder if the place where the pawn is located is the front line, there were about two other fronts and bumpy places, but from here to there it was a main road fort, and it might have been possible to seal off the road even if it had been pulled out of the fort because the road seemed dangerous again.


    When Alphilis looked at the map and put the whole thing in his head, he said away to Pfeiffer.


    Continued

 634 Insufficient personnel, part 13 - defensive line ② -

    "How powerful is your opponent?


    "Ask Grants for more information. I don''t have time for this, but I want Salamo on his way."


    "You rush it a long time. But before you do, just check the rewards. 2 million pens in advance and another 2 million in victory. The update is every six months, and each time I get an extra million, I''ll have my weapons gear ready that way. No doubt about it."


    "Oh, definitely. Just as I interacted with the guild with the magic letters."


    "Then I''ll take an advance here. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be willing to move a fingertip."


    Several people tried to embark on what could be considered Alphilis'' disrespect in front of the generals, but no one had time to complain because Pfeiffer rang the bell and called the soldiers.


    And Pfeiffer let the soldier bring the gold, he emptied the box and showed Alphilis what was in it. Alphilis deliberately slowly checks the paved notes and nods.


    "I didn''t confirm it all, but I''ll put my trust in you. General Pfeiffer."


    "Right. I didn''t trust you. Let''s get that back at work."


    "Fine, hope so"


    "Sorry, but I''m not expecting it. The story is that you were the only mercenaries who could get here so quickly. Otherwise, you can''t hire a woman. If you find out you''re useless, I''ll ask you to help me with something else."


    Pfeiffer said ruthlessly without changing one complexion. But Alpha Reese also doesn''t move a single eyebrow.


    "I''m sorry, but no one in our mercenary regiment sells pride with gold. Tell that story to another woman."


    "Then what if it doesn''t help?


    "Nothing. Thanks. Just take the advance and get the daily allowance for what you''ve worked for. Nothing more or less. Question from me on the contrary. What would you reward me if I attacked the other general or base?


    The question of Alphilis swayed with me on purpose. Pfeiffer''s ruthless eyes shoot through Alphilis.


    "She''s an interesting woman. In our nation (clients), looting in times of war is something that we are free to do, even if it is mercenaries we hire. If you have dropped the castle, the treasure there will be won by the early. If you get the Admiral''s head, I''ll double your reward."


    "I rode. I like generous employers. We have a contract. Please prepare a contract."


    "Ozdova, get him ready in the separate room. Grants, stay a little. Confirm the operation"


    "Ha."


    As Pfeiffer ordered, a man named Ozdoba led the Alphilis and the others. An international big man called Grants has been given some instructions by Pfeiffer.


    And when Osdoba led the Alphilis and the others to the next room, he made them sign the contract they had prepared there. The signature is a three-person series of names formula. Pfeiffer''s autograph was written in advance there. I wonder which one of them was going to sign the contract, but does Alphirus mean that they made a product rule? And finally, Ozdova pressed the seal of confirmation to conclude the contract.


    When he finished writing the contract, Ozdova took off his helmet and asked Alphilis to shake his hand.


    "Let me introduce myself again. My name is Ozdoba. I make it a G��nung border uncle, and in this country I give him a baron position. In this army it will be 500 men long. Nice to meet you, mercenary."


    "I heard clients have a strong tendency to be inferior to men, but you don''t either."


    Alphilis shared his honest thoughts as he shook hands. Ozdova returns with a bitter laugh.


    "I''m also a person who thinks if a woman doesn''t show up on the battlefield. But I have heard that some countries have very good female generals. I guess that sexist physique fuels this client''s lag.


    Besides, I don''t really change my status either. It was originally about 20,000 landlords. The lack of traces of adjacent landlords led me to some annexation, which resulted in this status. Not much of an army or anything like that. It suits me to go back to the area and relax and plow the fields. It''s not like General Pfeiffer or General Grants. "


    "I heard General Pfeiffer was a relative of the royal family?


    "You''re ears fast, you''re right. But that doesn''t mean the general. In fact, he''s a good fighter and famous. General Grants is also a family member of the military. But..."


    Ozdova lurked his voice.


    "Honestly, they''re bad this time"


    "Carazel Cavalry?


    "Yes."


    Ozdova pounded his tongue.


    "They''re more proficient than I ever imagined. General Pfeiffer is practical, but proud at the same time. I thought mercenaries, no matter how famous they were. But to the disbelievers, our armies were slaughtered. It was a bad idea not to cut off Veisel''s territory before Arnelia came out, forcing him to send soldiers to the northern meadows. Five thousand soldiers were destroyed by a thousand and five hundred mercenaries."


    "So is it a loss this time?


    "That''s what I think, and where we should reach a conciliation will be the controversy to come. But as it stands, we may be cut off from this territory by peaceful negotiations. So we''re in a situation where we can''t pull. The military council is a parallel line. With hardliners and Japanese champions. Most likely, General Pfeiffer still has some kind of back hand..."


    That''s all Ozdova said, Grants came into the room. When the big Grants glanced at the Alphilis, they snatched the contract at their disposal.


    "Well, you seem to have written the contract. What were you talking about?


    "Nothing. Deputy General Ozdoba taught me how to do this army."


    "Then hurry up. Rapid action is a manoeuvre in this army."


    "Okay. Then I''ll keep my footprints in order so you can pick me up later. As we carry the advance money to us."


    Alphilis walked out of the room with his hands flickering. I also thought about going down the road earlier to pick up Rosetta on her way home, but Alphilis deliberately headed somewhere else, pretending to be on the wrong path. Later Lisa and Rhine follow with a look of surprise.


    Continued

 635 Insufficient personnel, part 14 ~ defensive line ③ ~

    "Alfi, where are you going?


    "I wanted to see how Clier''s army was doing. I can imagine how badly the front line sucks, even from what the main unit looks like. And."


    "And?"


    "That general is hiding something. I smelled like a liar."


    Alphilis looks carefully at what''s going on around him. But nobody blamed Alphilis for walking around in dignity. They are all just busy running around in their own business.


    But in the corner, Alphilis discovered a strange building. Soldiers are looking around only closely around it. That number was also high and seemed to protect something of the utmost importance. The Alphilis hid themselves naturally and wanted to know what the building looked like from afar.


    "Lisa, can you sense inside?


    "Let''s try it"


    There will naturally be boundaries stretched around. Lisa was aware of it and tried to sense around the building in more detail. By adjusting the wavelength of the sonar and flying it in various ways, we thoroughly explored whether there were any failures in the building''s boundaries. But with Lisa''s strength, I couldn''t find a breakdown.


    "... you can''t. Sounds like a magician with a lot of abilities has put up a line. There''s no such thing as a breakdown in the world."


    "On the other hand, you''re hiding something that matters."


    "Weapon protection equipment, don''t make it too harsh for food. There is also the possibility of prisoners. But, Alfie, it''s time to go. Lookout''s coming this way."


    In a word of the line, Alphilis left the scene with the thought of being pulled behind her hair. Maybe we can explore that building if Renatica is on this spot, but it won''t be possible either if it doesn''t get dark. Alphilis, while concerned, gave up confirmation of that building at this stage.


    And in the process of Alphilis returning to his people, Rosetta joins us.


    "Rosetta, did you get any useful information?


    "Oh, I''ve got quite a bit of information. Can I talk to you now?


    "Please."


    As for Alphilis, who wanted to set up some kind of operation before returning to his people, I almost wanted information on Rosetta as soon as possible.


    Rosetta says.


    "That''s a war situation first. Naturally, this one is overwhelmingly unfavourable. There are three castles out of this Fort Galpus, of which Fort Salamo hits the throat. When this guy is dropped, it will be an easy terrain for the military to deploy to Fort Galps. Besides, Fort Galps is a major traffic shock, but the walls are low and not built for much of a war prevention purpose.


    The problem is that this is already client territory. When they drop here, the war ends with Veesel overwhelming advantage. Then the quinquennial treaty is impossible, and when it comes to rematching, we can develop into a Vesel advantage. Clients will want to defend this place at all costs. "


    "You heard about the situation somewhat. But then to end the war..."


    "Yes, we need to defend this area, whatever it is. Ideally, you''re destroying the army we''re sending you."


    "Do we at least need to create a gap for Arnelia to intervene,"


    "Then at least we''ll have to fight each other with our current stopovers. What is the power and content of the stopover?


    Lisa keeps asking. Rosetta is informed, of course. But the expression didn''t float.


    "That''s the problem. The power of the nearest hand is roughly five thousand. In contrast, there are currently three thousand troops stationed in Salamo. Fair enough as a force."


    "The line of defense will allow us to fight more than each other. And with this reinforcement..."


    "Well, normally, you could aim back. But while the castle''s defensemen are reduced in number, more than a thousand soldiers are already dead in the castle. He''s got an overwhelming amount of power."


    "That''s the Karatzel Cavalry?


    Alphilis thought of the information he had heard beforehand, but Rosetta''s reply was a different one.


    "No, the Carazel cavalry specializes in fighting on the plains. I will deal with the army that came out of the fortress, but the siege is not for me.


    Another group is attacking the castle. But they also have a lot of mercenaries there. "Castle Attacker" Pralwiefmoroto. They''re the ones who''re gonna stop by this time. "


    "Castle attacker..."


    Alphilis rebuked the name of an opponent he had never heard of.


    "A castle attacker, are you strong?


    "Hmm... don''t have quite a history as a mercenary corps. They were active before Tahei. See, a castle attack is a war of attrition, isn''t it? But they had a reputation for dropping castles without causing too much human damage. The castle drop rate will be 80% during the full season."


    "That sounds like a pretty good number. What''s so amazing?


    "Atai doesn''t fit for a castle attack, so you''ve barely participated. As much as I''ve seen them once, I think the tools used for siege warfare were incredibly high. But it was over 30 years ago. And then I don''t know what happened."


    "In the end, you can''t say anything without looking at it."


    Lisa sighed, but the faceless line next door was in the same mood. The line also independently grabs information, but it should be a month since the siege of Fort Salamo began. If a castle attacker is coming, it is predictable that Fort Salamo will be on the verge of falling. That''s why there''s no difference.


    At the end of the day, the Alphilis and the others were to go ahead with Ozdoba to Fort Salamo. General Grants seems to be coming later to transport supplies in large quantities. I was surprised the reinforcement general didn''t get ahead of me, Alphilis, but I wasn''t in a position to complain.


    The distance to Fort Salamo is about a day''s haste by horse. Ozdova to put 300 soldiers ahead on a loaned horse. One hundred of them were mercenary regiments of the Alphilis.


    What Alphilis, who arrived at Fort Salamo with Ozdoba, saw was an unimaginably tragic situation.


    "Terrible..."


    You''re on the verge of falling.


    What was in front of Alphilis were the soldiers of Salamo who had already tried to lose their temper to fight. They were uniformly wounded and blue-blue, laying and sitting on the ground without the energy to look around.


    The walls are also destroyed enough to be seen from within. The lookout table has been burned, and the castle gate has been completely distorted even by a broken castle hammer. Decent doors will now be tight to open and close.


    Strangely enough, it burned everywhere in the castle, as if there had been a battle in the castle. Osdoba and Alphilis wandered among the wounded soldiers in search of a defensive captain.


    "It was dangerous, if reinforcements were delayed the next day, I don''t know what would have happened."


    "Right. We need to raise food and medicine to the negative wounded first. You don''t have Arnelia''s Sister?


    "Speaking of which, you are. Let''s hear that, too."


    Ozdova spoke to a soldier who looked relatively healthy and let him guide him to the defensive captain. There was a defensive captain there who looked strange and was discussing it with several people.


    When he realized that Ozdova had come, he let the others back down and walked over himself.


    Continued

 636 Missing Talent, Part 15 - Line of Defense ④ -

    "Are you the reinforcement general?


    "Yes, my name is Gunne Borderline Bo Ozdova. As a borderline uncle, it is equivalent to grade 3. Regards."


    "My name is Ebden and I''m the squadron leader. I''m in charge here."


    Ebden greeted politely. I can read relieved expressions. I guess he was pretty exhausted, too.


    "Squadron leader in charge? What happened to the others?"


    "All my superiors are more dead in action than I am. Now I''m in charge on the form..."


    "You don''t seem to have any cohesion. Are you discussing surrender with the others earlier?


    Lisa''s sharp point goes in. Ozdoba gave a slight, and Ebden gave a sinister look.


    "... you''re right. They no longer have the will to fight, and discussions of surrender began yesterday when the battalion captain died. If the reinforcements hadn''t arrived today, we would have opened the gates. I disagreed with some of them, including myself, but not with so many deaths."


    "What happened? Besides, what happened to Arnelia''s cover?


    "Isn''t that more familiar there? General Pfeiffer should have caused Arnelia officials to pull off because the danger on the front line had increased too much. Tell Arnelia it''s tough if something happens to his associates. It was an order to hold on until then, because I would send reinforcements over instead. But 10 days have passed since the order was given."


    "Stupid. Isn''t that what you''re saying to die on the front line?"


    "... haven''t you heard?


    I can see that Ebden''s surprised look made me think Ozdova was bad. Alphilis sent out a helpship.


    "Sorry to interrupt, but there''s something I''d like to hear from you, too. In the meantime, we have to unlock the situation."


    "What about you?


    "I am Alphilis, the leader of The Millions of Feathers of Heaven Running Mercenaries. Let me bring 500 mercenaries into the war this time. Nice to meet you."


    Ebden reached for Alphilis'' offered hand reflexively, but the expression was unfloating.


    "A woman is the leader...? Can you fight?


    "Thank you. Clients tend to be a woman of contempt. Well, see how you fight and decide if you can use it or not. So, I''d like to ask why the castle is so rough. Could they have broken into the castle?


    "Yeah... no, this is due to their flying tools. Their flying tools fly far beyond our walls. Sometimes it''s simply stone, sometimes it''s burst, and some of them fly poisonous balls and corpses. Because of this, the disease began to spread a few days ago."


    "I see, so this tragedy"


    "But that''s not all. It''s not normal for everyone above the captain to die. An army of this size would have around 10 captains. There''s no death left. What happened?


    The line has joined the story. Originally pale Ebden blues even further.


    "That''s... they have Reapers."


    "Reaper?"


    "Yes. One night, that reaper climbed the walls and broke in on his own. When you cut and kill a soldier who was on the walls without a sound, you break into the castle as it were. When he broke into the general, who was the Lord during the military, he almost cut and killed those who were on the spot only to be fortunate enough to hit him.


    I''m one of the few who survived there, but the captains I remember so well in my arms couldn''t even slash each other properly and were unilaterally killed. Besides, he''s aiming and killing from a high-profile man. That''s an anomaly, all I can say is reaper. "


    "Reaper... that''s what you heard somewhere"


    The words Lisa shrugged, no one could hear. Alpha Reese was also distracted by other things.


    "I see they seem to be extra skilled. But there''s going to be a lot of other things to do for now. Other personnel and supplies will arrive later, and we want to repair the broken walls and reconnaissance the opponent. Why don''t you tell me about the other faction? Is that all right with Deputy General Ozdova?


    "Ugh, um. Right, let''s do that."


    "... ok, here then"


    Alphilis took Ebden to the conference room.


    There is a swordsman who quietly takes care of his sword on a tree, looking away at Fort Salamo on the verge of falling. It''s been a long time since I dated this sword anymore. Once a thousand generals, it was a sword given to him by the king on credit for his rebellion in the province. It was originally a sword that had passed as a reward for every small rebellion, but was taught by the surroundings that the king gave it with great anticipation for himself.


    Sure, the king''s view is great. The center of gravity was good and easy to swing, and it suited my way of fighting. Above all, it flourishes very much when you use your magic sword. If that''s all I thought about and gave it to you, I have to say that you are an honest king.


    But it''s no longer an old story. The swordsman laughed mockingly at himself, saying that the sword was still as brilliant as it was at the time, but that he was much dull. Sister and sister, and how would my brother be doing, the swordsman put his thoughts to a much farther home.


    From beneath that tree comes a voice that ruins time to miss the old days.


    "Ah, hey! There''s been a move!


    Louis jumped the tree silently. I jumped without looking down with my sword intact, so I almost accidentally hit Lexus with my sword underneath.


    "Geez! Blink!"


    "That''s about it."


    "This is also a form of love? Love is too harsh!


    Lexus complains, but Louis ignored it, as usual. There''s no way this man could have hit a careless sword in the first place.


    Louis continued to ignore Lexus, who keeps talking crap about it after all.


    "So? What is motion?"


    "Oh, yeah, yeah. Looks like reinforcements have arrived at the fort in Salamo. The number is 300. The cavalry was the only one, so if the infantry that came later combined, the total would be between a thousand and two thousand."


    "Hmm, this is what happens because the castle attackers are cursory. They could have taken down the castle at any time."


    "It''s been a long battle on the east side. Maybe he''s hungry to prolong the fight and plump his contract money. If you imitate the battle too much, you''ll be punished."


    "They must have gone out that way because you hunt the other general''s head all at once. If you drop the castle, you won''t be able to take the other man''s neck. It''s a small reward."


    "You won''t have a choice. This is what happens because those guys are trolls. It''s delicious."


    "Well, that''s fine, too. So, what, you found something interesting when you came to report it?


    To Louis'' point, Lexus did.


    "Of course I will. The other reinforcements, apparently the Alphilis, are here."


    "... Hmm?


    Louis laughs joyfully, not even thinking about the words.


    "Sure?


    "It''s a far-sighted confirmation, but there''s no doubt about it first. There''s no way this Lexus could have seen a beauty wrong!


    "I don''t know about that, but you''re getting somewhat interesting. It detracts from its original purpose, but it''s not a bad idea to try attacking the fort of Salamo. Lexus, watch the fold and go say hello."


    Copy that, sir.


    Lexus salutes and responds to Louis. That Louis, for the first time in a long time, couldn''t stop his heart from pounding.


    Continued

 637 Insufficient personnel, part 16 ~ defensive line ⑤ ~

    "Alphilis, what do we have to do?


    Lisa catches Alphilis coming out of the military council. Alphilis came out of the room concisely finishing the military debate with Ebden and Ozdova. We should have waited for Grants, the commander of the reinforcements, but everyone had guessed that there was no room for that.


    Besides, as an alphilis, it was still thought that Ozdoba was easier to talk to than a completely military-inspired Grants. I would also like to let the Client Army know their usefulness before Grants arrives.


    "Lisa, get the fennas."


    "Okay."


    Fenna is participating in this expedition from Seeker. As an alphilis that lacks the number of magicians compared to the regular army, it was because it considered that the power of the Seeker was needed with a full-scale war. Though I didn''t think Fenna herself would offer to accompany me.


    Lisa called me, and Fenna showed up before the alphilis. She wears a robe deep in her eyes because she is not perceived around to be a seeker.


    "Did you call, Alfie?"


    "Yeah, do me a favor. That collapsing wall, can you reinforce it with magic?


    I could see Fenna''s eyes glowing from behind the robe. When she gets to the front of the walls, she gently reaches for the walls. He stroked the wall for a while, but when he let go of his hand, Fenna grinned.


    "This wall is made of red soil burnt and hardened material, isn''t it? It''s a castle wall built quite a long time ago, with little hands on it. There are not many barriers added by witchcraft, and it is an ingredient that is not so different from the soil on the ground here, so I might be able to manage to reinforce this. However, on this scale, I would like to have a day."


    "By nightfall, please."


    "Let''s try it"


    That''s all Fenna decided to do quickly. Gather the 20 Seekers who accompanied you on this expedition to begin the discussion. They scattered so little that Fenna had told them something, that when they stuck to the walls, they began to mark and chant.


    [Protecting me is dirt. Duplicate is faith, overlap is the earth, manifest the protection of the Spirit Gnome of the earth]


    Barriers to the Earth (Wall):


    With the chants of the Seekers, the walls finally burst up. And as the soil climbed to the height of the walls, they chanted another sorcery.


    [Add soil protection depending on the shape. Secure it]


    "Protection of the earth"


    The gaps in the missing walls filled the source of the Seekers'' chants. The walls, with their denser structure, do not even look brand new on their appearance.


    I would slap that wall so Lisa could be sure, but she was nodding admirably.


    "Excellent. Obviously more robust than earlier"


    "One of the sorceries passed down to my clan, elemental degeneration and fundamentals previously shown, is the same. That''s why I call it Schmidt."


    "The inner reinforcement is perfect. What about the outside?


    "Even as soon as the inside is over. Because apparently they pretty much blurted it out. But for now, I thought it would be easier to understand us by showing you the results that are easy to understand."


    "Apparently, it''s a hit."


    As Fenna aimed, the soldiers in the castle were on purpose. And as admirable as they are, they are slamming the walls to ascertain their strength.


    "If you''re going to do it, it''s time. Tell us what''s going on and ask for the outside."


    "Right. Exposing yourself to it may also be within the present."


    Once again, when Fenna took the hood, the surroundings were bothered. Many people are new to seeing Seekers called Dark Elves. Some of them accidentally put their hands on the sword.


    Alphilis had also forgotten because he was accustomed to them, but the Seeker was originally a persecuted species. And there''s no doubt that you, the brunette, are a wary kind of person. hostility directed against the Alphilis and others, but it was the line that stood between them.


    "Uh, don''t look so scared. I want you to listen to me."


    The line came forward feeling a little out of the way.


    "Our mercenary regiment has a lot of collaborators. And the race, of course. But they act purely as mercenaries. So all kinds of emotions, I want you to forget now. And it''s just what I just showed them that they''re useful. Nobody would want this fort to fall, would they?


    "But what if they''re lying? Originally a race hostile to humans. He might be trying to put us on."


    One of the soldiers objected. But Rhine answered with a headache.


    "That''s too much to think about. I''m sorry to say, but how does this lead to the destruction of humans where we dropped this fort? Either way, the Arnelian Church will be in full swing on arbitration in days to come. If we stand that far, we win. Didn''t I?"


    "But"


    "Ready? Neither do we mercenaries, but it''s up to the guys to figure out what the country is and which one won. Mercenaries and soldiers like us can only think about how we''re going to live tomorrow.


    We mercenaries can run if our enemies are strong, but not you soldiers, right? Running away in front of the enemy is a felony, and if you run away, it can be a sin for the rest of your local family. So you use whatever you can use. Even in the foreign law business. Didn''t I? "


    "Mm..."


    The soldiers shut up about the words of the line. The line strikes a chase.


    "Well, if the Regular Soldiers don''t like dirty means, we''ll do that. In the first place, we''re mercenaries because we do everything depending on the money. Even if Dark Elves did something, regular soldiers wouldn''t be bothered. I don''t know what we did on our own."


    "... makes sense. Fine."


    The soldier let go of his hand from the sword, so did his surroundings. I can see the hostility fading. When Rhine turned to Alphilis, he told Fenna and the others to continue to reinforce him from outside the walls, and the soldiers in the castle helped him with it. And Fenna turned the castle gate into a diamond with elemental degeneration magic.


    Soldiers roar at the glittering gates of the castle. The soldiers reacted well.


    "Thank you, Line."


    "Well, no matter what the Regular Army says, the end is no different than ours. If it weren''t for the war, there would be a lot of people plowing the fields."


    "That''s right. Speaking of lines, were they military in the past?


    "That could have happened. What do we do now?"


    "We''ll see how the enemy comes out first. I''ve already sent Lunatica out for reconnaissance. If the walls become brand-new in a day, they''ll be surprised."


    "Sure. Castle attackers and their amazing faces."


    Rhine and Alphilis smiled at themselves like prankster children.


    Continued

 638 Lack of human resources, part 17 ~ defensive line ⑥ ~

    that night. Renatica was infiltrating one opponent''s position. In the battlefield, magic is used to interfere with sensor sensing and crush sonar everywhere to prevent enemy sensors. Some magicians also set up sorcery that detects the opposite by simply releasing a sonar from the sensor.


    For this reason, in the end, the presence of scourge is indispensable in the battlefield. If Tasha had come here, he would have scolded me from the sky during the day, but the speed of travel is different between Kansai Feilong and Tenma. Even as a matter of course, it was likely that it would take two more days for Tasha to reach near Fort Salamo.


    That''s why Renatica is conducting a reconnaissance tonight. Fortunately, it''s moonlight tonight. The lights are essential. Reconnaissance was also difficult in true darkness, but the moon and night were just as bright for Renatica as day. The reconnaissance would not be found if it went during the day, but Renatica decided to reconnaissance at night in full swing. The impression that we explored the enemy gently during the day was that there was no sign of an attack on Fort Salamo.


    "(Were you waiting for this reinforcement? I don''t know why, but that''s possible)"


    When Renatica found what seemed like a bunch of people called castle attackers, she peered at the condition. Five hundred to a thousand people? What Lunatica saw was that they owned a large number of stone throwers? The casters were considerably larger than normal and were built to cast numerous stones as hammers rather than manpower. To imagine from the shape, it would be possible to use a large number of famous stones as hammers for this minute. Then naturally, the weight of objects that can be thrown also becomes heavy.


    Certainly not. If it were about the fort of Salamo, where the walls are not high, however it may be on the hill, this caster would throw in all sorts of things from above.


    "(It was a long time ago that the fort of Salamo was built. A fort unsuitable for the current battle. This is a difficult fight)"


    When Lunatica thinks about it like that, there are signs of her approaching from behind. When Renatica turned around, there was a layer standing there.


    "Late, sorry"


    "No, faster than expected. Well done."


    A conversation spoken in a whisper. This reconnaissance was also combined with lay field training. It is, of course, something no one knows except Lunatica.


    Lunatica, who has been working out layers for some months now. Before layers that absorbed quickly in addition to his thoughts, Renatica decided to try to do field training. It only determines the starting and ending points, and how much speed difference can you arrive at. And Layer showed more movement than Renatica expected.


    The rendezvous at the first place of primary purpose also brought the Renatica assignment to an end this time.


    "All right, fine. From now on, I''ll tell you exactly what to do with reconnaissance."


    "Okay."


    "You would come to this position and think about what?


    Layer looked around and thought a little.


    "Right... I think the enemy is feeling pretty good. I don''t have a lot of guards, and I don''t feel tempered per se. You seem alarmed."


    "Same opinion. I don''t see around much, and I can ambush you with this. So tell Alphilis we can ambush him?


    "No, I won''t tell him. Reconnaissance is the job of telling them to stay watched. What to do is for the commander to think."


    To Layer''s answer, Renatica nodded.


    "Exactly. It is the job of scouts and reconnaissance to communicate as they see it. Subjectivity gets in the way."


    "Right. But if it''s in our interest, it''s your decision, right?


    I didn''t know what the layer meant by words, and Renatica couldn''t get back to me. Layers put their hands on the stone thrower on the spot and indicated what they wanted to do.


    "... I see. That might be good."


    "Yes, it wouldn''t stand in the way of the Alphilis and the others in particular, would it?


    "Okay, let''s report to Alphilis from me. I''ll get right to it."


    Renatica and Layer continued their quest within the enemy line as they multiplied by the darkness and somehow swung around the stone thrower. Renatica seemed to be alert to something else as well as the lights in the formation. When Layer asked why, he said he was avoiding the trap set by the sorcerer or the sight of the sensors. When the layer asks how we can find out about its existence,


    "When you get used to it, you see it"


    That''s all they said. Exactly too many cluttered answers and the layers were in trouble, but those who found out signs such as Gail and Elsia themselves could feel present even if they were separated by about one house. The lay decided to be convinced that it was similar to that. Any of them may reach that area themselves.


    Then would you have continued your reconnaissance for a moment or so? It was when we looked all the way around the enemy formation and even saw the regular army formation already and tried to go to the rear formation for reconnaissance. I also thought the layers were diving somewhat too deep, but with Renatica I thought nothing was in danger. But his leg suddenly stopped. Unexpectedly, a layer hit the Lunatica running forward.


    "Lunatica...?"


    "Weird"


    When Lunatica snapped that much, she cautiously alerted her surroundings. There is no light source around, only a slight brightness of a blurry bonfire (calluses) that would belong to enemy formations in the distance. Perhaps without the moonlight, it is so dark that it is impossible for the layers to run.


    Lunatica looked around and looked at the moon looking up at the sky. The white moon is illuminating them, but the clouds are starting to creep in. A large cloud will soon hide the moon softly. When Lunatica checked the cloud movement, she turned her legs against the crease.


    "Back"


    "Huh? Why?


    "Not good ahead. I don''t know what it is, but it''s very bad. Especially when the moon hides, you won''t be able to move anyway. Withdraw now."


    "Survey?"


    "Survey"


    That''s all I said, Renatica ran out. The layers follow suit, but I couldn''t feel any danger to the layers at all. It wasn''t that I didn''t care what was ahead of me.


    But they do not know that there was someone waiting for them before they tried to step in. Those who waited let go of their hands from the sword of their hips, softly melting their figure into darkness and disappearing completely.


    Continued

 639 Missing Talent, Part 18 - Line of Defense (7) -

    By the time the night began to whiten, Alphilis stood high on the castle gate as soon as possible. Not that I can see anything from it, but I was remembering the military law that Aldrius taught me.


    "Nature is more sensitive than any good sensor or magician on the battlefield"


    and. Thus Alphilis admonished his usual sleepy-supported self and watched what was going on in front of the castle gate earlier than anyone else. Because if the enemy moves, I thought some sign would show up in the woods. I have also experienced several times in the past that I was actually helped by it. Alphilis believed that there was nothing useless in Aldrius'' words.


    In front of the castle gate is a slope that is sleek, and the fortress of Salamo will have been built on a hill. The slopes naturally also consider the entry and exit of people to some extent, but their width is at best for a few carriages. Forests were left around to make it difficult for the great army to deploy.


    Nothing noticeable changes yet are in the eyes of Alphilis. I can just hear the quiet woods and the birds starting their morning activities. One of the soldiers around called out to Alphilis, who stared at the sight.


    "Do you see anything?


    "Nothing."


    The man was a tired middle-aged soldier. You must have survived this fierce battle, with constant wounds on your body. Was my left hand still broken or suspended from my shoulder. Except that which hung his arm was not a clean cloth, but his own garment covered in blood.


    The man speaks to Alphilis with a candle of eyes.


    "I used to come to a dead place like this in a woman''s skies."


    "Treating people like things? You''re the ones in trouble without me."


    "Exactly, but don''t thank me. A woman has a role for a woman. I''ll leave the battle to the man, and the woman will comfort the man at home."


    To the man''s words, Alphilis revealed his discomfort.


    "Guys in this country tend to look down on women. I''ve often felt uncomfortable coming to this country."


    "You won''t have a choice. That''s what this country is all about."


    "Become?"


    "You know this country is originally built by bandits, right? The bandits who founded the country were basically the ones who took and squandered them. I don''t even care about the peasants who lived on the land.


    I''m not a professional soldier. At the end of his tenure, he returns to the countryside to plow the fields. But in this thin land country, no matter what you do, land doesn''t work regularly. We don''t rely on the country, we have to cut through the land on our own. We need manpower to do that.


    When a woman is old enough to have children, she is prompted to marry early. It''s women''s job in this country to have more children. It''s a good woman in this country to have many sturdy children. That''s why women who work outside are not seen in the eyes of favor. That''s all we''re talking about. Conversely, women take precedence in the house. Meals, sickness. "


    Alphilis felt strange talking about the man. Naturally, values change depending on the country and the land, but I wondered what kind of discouragement the women of this country live in. And on the inside, I''m glad I wasn''t born in this country.


    Did the man get awkward when he saw Alphilis talking about nothing, he put his head on Polypoli?


    "Ma, forgive me if I feel bad. If I hadn''t had this fight, I''d be out of my term by now and back in the country. And for people like us, it doesn''t matter which one wins and becomes the lord. I hope the battle is over before then.


    You guys are the other way around, right? If it wasn''t for the battle, it wouldn''t be on the rice tarp. "


    "Excuse me, it''s not just mercenary work to fight. I don''t mind accepting the opening of the fields as a job, we are."


    "That''s an interesting idea, but is there such a golden peasant in this country? We could even pay taxes by reducing our own meals."


    "I can''t take care of you that much. Mostly me."


    I know what happened because I was originally born a farmer, but I noticed that Alphilis flew off with the birds together at the edge of his sight. When he rides himself out of the castle wall and confirms its direction, Alphilis blows a finger whistle. Then Dorothy runs up the stairs on the walls.


    "What''s wrong, Captain?


    "Dorothy, please wake Lisa up. Probably an enemy attack. If you drop Lisa over here, we''ll all assemble at the Wall in combat. Don''t forget the weapon we made you prepare last night."


    Copy that!


    Dorothy, along with a petty reply, ran momentum first thing in the morning. This euphoria may be Dorothy''s greatest advantage.


    When Alphilis stayed on the walls, he stared at the sun as it began to climb.


    By the time Lisa came to the walls and sensed the enemy''s onslaught, the mercenaries were already ready and aligned to the walls. Originally the commander of this castle was Grants, but he had just arrived earlier to see what he thought. Grants'' troops had been transporting large shipments, and it seemed like they had taken the trouble to transport them. And when I arrived, I heard a little bit about the situation from Ozdoba, and I just went to its site command to bring my luggage into a painting of the castle. I hope it doesn''t matter how this one looks.


    And now that the enemy attack had been told, I still didn''t see that. An anxious Ozdoba runs to Grants and is perplexed as to what Ebden left to do. At the end of the day, the soldiers asked for Ebden''s instructions, but from Ebden''s standpoint, they were unfamiliar with taking command. Salamo''s soldiers were obviously turning right and left.


    I look at Rosetta as if she was slightly frightened.


    "If Atai and the others weren''t here, wouldn''t this castle be falling in a moment?


    "I guess that''s why they could afford it too. Because Renatica''s report says it was the end of something like even some people were drinking."


    "You''re totally licked. But they''re the ones I see today, you know?


    Rosetta smiled and the mercenaries responded confidently to the laugh. It''s just Lisa and Fenna were looking in the direction of the woods with a harsh look.


    "Lisa, do you know about the enemy?


    "No, it''s still special that it''s a battlefield. I hear sensor-negotiated sorcery stretches all over each other to prevent enemy sensors, but you seem to be right. I know it''s a big mess, but the details are very much. I''m still glad Fenna set the line."


    "My juncture also chooses a place, though. This land has strong forest and soil attributes, so it was easy to bond. If it''s just now, it might be more sensitive than Lisa''s sensors."


    "So, how are the enemies?


    The line speaks without alarm.


    "The number of enemies is approximately a thousand. And I think it''s pulling something big."


    "How many?


    "Ten and a little. Enemy composition is mainly infantry"


    "That''s enough to know. You''re on schedule, Alfie."


    "Yes."


    Alphilis nodded sparingly. Later, if the reports we received from Lunatica last night are successful, the battle carries more advantageously. And when the naked eye could see the woods shaking, the tension gradually increased. Some were warrior shuddered by the look of everyone straining and the rising tension. Rosetta hasn''t laughed either already.


    And the figure of the enemy soldier gradually comes out of the woods.


    "You''re here."


    But I''m surprised, Mr. Yagi.


    As Grafez put it, the upset could not be hidden from the enemy who came out of the woods. That would be the case. The fort in Salamo should have been half-baked until yesterday. If that fort had been resurrected overnight, it would have surprised whoever it was.


    There are those who drink of their upsetting enemies with voices that can be heard up to the walls.


    Continued

 640 Missing Talent, Part 19 - Line of Defense 8 -

    "Don''t be a wolf! We just have to destroy him the same way again! Remember the battle until yesterday!


    It was the Admiral and the Boogeyman who flew aloud. The middle-aged man, who builds up his mustache and drips his hair-wrapped room out of his helmet, shakes his fat belly to inspire his mates.


    "Come on, who''s the best fighter of the day!? Ten gold coins are for those who attach themselves best to the walls. I''m gonna take you to a fancy whorehouse in Tarram, too, okay?


    The mercenaries gradually began to regain their composure as they watched the man look over his companion with pleasure. And the castle attackers getting back on track. Alphilis and the others look down on the wall.


    "That''s a quick rebuild."


    "I didn''t follow you from here. Even if I lost my temper before I did it, I''d be out of my mind."


    "The opponents are the lucrative idiots. But this kind of thing is easier to handle for a simple minute, and it''s more morale. It''s fast, though."


    "Whatever they are, I''ve never done it with less damage. Apparently not."


    Lisa senses the castle attackers'' siege tools. According to Ebden''s story, the castle attackers had a number of special siege tools available.


    First of all, a giant stone thrower (catapult). The fort of Salamo was heavily attacked by jumping over the walls because of this. And a stone thrower (sling). It''s easier to travel for smaller minutes than a stone thrower, and the throwing stuff is close to a straight line, but with a spear on it, it strikes directly over the walls. Due to the diversity of objects thrown, flaming bottles of oil and breakouts also fly. This time they used it as a scaffold for climbing the walls by punching a large number of things like piles into the walls. Of course, the Seekers have already been removed.


    They are equipped with a variety of other things. Hook claws to climb the walls, only blades to be worn on the toes. The ladder is longer than what is normally used, and a poison bow is used against soldiers on the walls. The castle attackers lined up side-by-side all ready. Seeing them, Ebden said terribly.


    "A stone throw comes from that distance. After striking in a sufficient amount of stone throwing, we approach and strike various things from the stone thrower, and it''s the White Soldier War. By the time the Battle of the White Soldiers begins, there will always be no such thing as this one. Sometimes I stop repeating only the throwing of stones, as if to flaunt this one. We''re not always going to get in here. Do you guys have any ideas?


    All I can say is, "Well, look at that."


    Alphilis tried to answer at his leisure, but what anxiety in his heart. But we just have to believe in Renatica here.


    Buon, and I hear multiple sounds like something big has been shaken up. And toward the sky, something unleashed toward the fort. When the Alphilis recognized it as a great rock, the castle soldiers were in a state of panic. A boulder that flies over the walls of the castle breaks down the walls of the facility in the castle.


    "Calm down! The numbers are no big deal. It''s not an early hit, it snaps inside the walls!


    Alphilis shouts out his voice. The soldiers, who heard voices, listened reflexively to what Alphilis had to say, but when one rock hit the walls, this time there began to be confusion even on the walls. Exactly. Rosetta is surprised to see her eyes open.


    "Hey Alfie, are you sure you''re okay?


    "I''m not sure. But if you''re confident about the accuracy of that stone thrower, you should be able to attack it while it pierces the soldiers. I won''t because I''m not sure."


    "Well, that sounds like a reasonable guess. How long do you have to be patient? If we hit a few more, we won''t be able to collect them."


    "Right."


    When Alphilis answered briefly, he began putting together only his own men. Don''t let the client soldiers fool you at this time. By and large they are not professional servicemen, they are just peasants who have been charged with military service. I don''t expect Alphilis to be disproportionate either from the beginning.


    And when another stroke of stone came, variations still began to appear in the accuracy of stone throwing, as Alphilis saw fit. It is something I could have imagined if I had seen the rocks falling in front of the walls. And earlier, 10 rocks flew in at a time, but now only 7.


    "(This is...)"


    Alphilis stares. There was a rush of movement in the enemy formation. The trick Lunatica carried out during the reconnaissance was to have put cuts in the ropes and joints that secure the stone thrower. When the throw is made, so that the machine itself breaks. Alphilis had thought of countermeasures for the thrower, but thanked Renatica for his driving. Because I thought it was a surer way than some of the measures Alphilis had in mind. And as you can imagine, Renatica''s craftsmanship was playing a role.


    Alphilis screams at Ebden.


    "Usually, how many waves of attacks come!?


    "Don''t come at least five times!


    "We''re one or two more times here today! Get ready for interception!


    As Alphilis rode himself out of the walls, the castle attackers had already begun to move forward. Alphilis raises his right hand and screams. I had already stopped attacking the stone thrower.


    "Prepare for interception! Archers, forward!


    "Archers, forward!


    The line continues with a recitation. The Alphilis mercenaries were calm on the boulders, and they quickly put up bows and arrows and leaned back against the walls. Placing the arrows at your feet, each squeezes the arrows. Enemy assault had already begun, at some point.


    "Wait for the signal."


    Tension runs to the mercenaries with the voice of the line. And the enemies were running up some slopes with their voices.


    "Move on, move on!


    "Fort Salamo, what are you doing!


    "I''m the best fighter!


    "Fool, it''s a platoon split!


    The castle attackers make a penetration, whispering a voice without a sense of control. Morale is high, but I know exactly what it takes to drink a client.


    The Alphilis wave down their raised right hand as they confirm they are halfway past the slope.


    "Let go!"


    Arrows are released from 100 archers lined up against the walls, along with the cry of Alphilis. The arrows struck the castle attackers simultaneously, along with the wind incisions.


    "Bye!"


    "Hey, hey!


    "What is that arrow? Does it arrive from such a distance!?


    Many screams are heard from the castle attackers over the unexpected attacks of the Alphilis. The impending second shooting completely sharpened the momentum of the castle attackers. The castle attackers'' platoon captain scolds them to rebuild.


    "Give me the big shield! It''s an arrow. It''s a shield."


    That''s how the castle attackers tried to advance while overtaking with big shields. And a precise arrow pierced one of the platoon leaders who skipped the order slightly from the rear. The temperatures of the castle attackers dropped one more time to the platoon leader, who pierced the brain and fell against his white eyes.


    "That''s Auri"


    "No flattery, Master Fenna. To this extent, if you''re a Seeker man, you don''t have to make it."


    Auri''s arrow continues and shoots through the head of what looks like a commander. Auri''s skill in releasing the three arrows simultaneously had already protruded among the seekers behind his back with his modesty.


    "(You''re amazing, you''re improving again. Willam''s death made you do that?


    Fenna remembers Olli''s superior officer killed by a lifeless man, but that''s also for a moment. In the next moment the tense voice of the alphilis was pulling Fenna''s consciousness back to the battlefield.


    Continued

 641 Missing Talent, Part 20 - Line of Defense (9)

    "Ven! Are you ready?


    "Anytime!


    In front of the castle gate, Venn was preparing the horseback riding squad. That number 50 rides. Equipped with spears (spears), they were light knights and structured for a one-strike exit.


    When Alphilis looked at the ready cavalry, he looked back at Larna and nodded.


    "Rana, please start."


    "Okay."


    Larna formed a palm minister and began chanting as she tied her mark.


    [Little man crawling to the ground. Let''s show the way for the king of the underworld to be diseased]


    "Small Existence Walk (Small Parade)"


    A point in front of the forest with Fenna''s chant, a black flock crawled out of the ground near the enemy''s avant-garde at the same time.


    "Wow."


    "Hino!


    The castle attackers panicked at the bugs that suddenly gushed in large numbers. He who escapes, he who tries to trample the worms, he who tries to get rid of the worms that come up to his body. But all of it, the worms ravaged it.


    Lana''s chanted magic is truly simple. Simply run the bugs summoned to a point that is magic to a certain point. The insects will walk as hard as they can on something, so they won''t let anything happen along the way. Yes, there are people along the way, dragons or not, but they only walk as hard as they can. It doesn''t do any harm, but if you''ve been ravaged by it, it won''t be a hoard.


    The effect of Larna''s magic was sufficient. Where the castle attackers were confused, the Vens jumped out of the castle gate with momentum. When they threw the spear (Spear) thoughtfully, they trampled the enemy soldiers as they rushed down the hill. I hear a number of disconnectors from the foot of the horse, but Venn still waves relentlessly as soon as he allowances the spear. By the time Venn ran away, there was never an approximate victory or loss.


    Without just retreating, Venn poked his spear at the commander of the castle attacker who stood up on the spot.


    "We have decided to win or lose. If you''re going to leave me alone, I''m going to..."


    "... okay, I surrender. That''s enough for me. You can''t rebuild the mercenaries themselves if you get hit any more."


    "Let''s accept. Negotiate with my captain."


    In response to the enemy general''s declaration of surrender, even from the enemy, disarming was carried out to announce defeat. Later Alphilis looked down from his horse at the mercenaries who knelt down on the ground and showed their surrender. Seeing what she looked like, the men looked at each of them surprised to see if they had been poked a little.


    "What about the commander?


    It''s me.


    The bearded man answers. The man did not break his blatant attitude, even before the Alphilis.


    "You, a mercenary? What''s your name?"


    "It''s Alphilis. You''re the captain of the castle attacker?


    "No, I''m acting for the captain. We''re making money in a lot of different places. I''m Trevy, one of the battalion captains. By the way, we don''t have 200 regular soldiers either. Mercenaries, mostly locally procured, or people in the army who want to be handled."


    "If you think there''s no unity in movement because of the grubbing"


    Alphilis nodded as he was convinced. Trevie continued to look grumpy.


    "Why don''t you just negotiate? My knee hurts in this position. Or is it a hobby to crawl around men and have fun?


    "I don''t have that kind of sexuality. Then I''ll pass on this requirement as you wish. First petition the Alliance and leave this battlefield."


    "Naturally. I thought it was time to pull this one off. So, what do you want from us? Gold, food, manpower."


    Mercenaries If they meet and compete on the battlefield, they can negotiate independently without their employer. If you lose at that time, you will apply to your guild for withdrawal, and if your employer wants to sign a contract again, you need to pay a new contract fee. This was a measure to protect the position of mercenaries by more than a certain amount. It is also possible for the winning mercenary regiment to demand some loot from the losing party, and the Alliance may enter arbitration if it makes too many extrajudicial demands.


    Most mercenaries are often allies with each other depending on their circumstances, and less aggressive groups of mercenaries are no longer dealt with by the same mercenaries. The mercenary regiment, which is treated as a bastard from around Scarsnake and others, did not offend the women belonging to the previously defeated mercenary regiment without question. The guild went into arbitration and they were punished (penalized), but at that time, Gunz, the captain of the regiment, said he even laughed thinly all the time.


    In that situation, what Alphilis demanded of the castle attackers...


    "Then I''ll have that stone thrower."


    "Nah... how dare you, you bitch!


    Trevy suddenly began to get furious. Rosetta and Lloyd hold him down as he raises his knees and tries to grab him by the alphilis.


    "Temehe, are you going to take the rice tongue from us?


    "I don''t mean to. It''s going to take a lot of time to be able to make the same thing, so do your best to make something better than this by then.


    Otherwise I''d ask for a million pents. If they did this clean, it shouldn''t be weird if they were all dead. I think it''s pretty reasonable as a price for the lives of roughly a thousand people, but can you pay for it?


    "Fuck yeah! If you think you''re a woman and you''re alarmed, this is it. Damn you, Reaper!


    "I''m already cursed, I am."


    Alphilis switched at his leisure, and the castle attackers were completely disarmed and released. Trevy also pulls off awesome as he rocks his saggy belly of middle-aged. They don''t naturally have the ability to pay a million pents as it stands, but if anything more informs the main unit about it and borrows money, Trevy will be kicked out of the mercenary regiment. Because we know that, Trevy decided to take the stone thrower and offered it to Alphilis.


    Lisa asked while sending them that.


    "You said something earlier that bothered me. What is the time of pull?


    "I don''t know, think for yourself. Or do you want to mess with us any more?


    "I''ll do that next time, if you want. Unlike the captain''s Alphilis, there''s no mercy for me or anyone else, is there?


    There was something sharp about Lisa''s words, but Trevy didn''t break his mouth.


    "... whatever you want. But you will know that there is no mercenary group stronger than you."


    Lisa didn''t say anything and was following Trevy as he left.


    Continued

 642 Missing Talent, Part 21 - Line of Defense

    The Alphilis pulled up to the fort once the battle was over. It was the joyous voice of the soldiers who welcomed them. I guess so, I''ve been frightened of an attack I can''t help flying out of the sky. I couldn''t help but rejoice in them.


    The vertigo responded to the soldiers'' cheers, and I felt good as an alphilis. Only one, though, looked uncomfortable on the line. Rosetta notices on that line.


    "Hey, colored man. What''s wrong with your non-floating face?


    "... you''ll find out soon enough."


    Rosetta smiled and cheered, ignoring the line, but she did know immediately why, as the line said.


    The Alphilis, who were summoned by Grants, soon headed to the venue of the military council. It was the military men who stood there with an unusual and harsh look. In the harsh air of the place, the Alphilis and the others went somewhere in the mood of a previous victory.


    "You did a bad thing"


    "What?


    I couldn''t grasp the meaning of Grants'' words, and Alphilis was sincerely listening back.


    "Too much winning, you guys."


    "I saved a fort that was going to fall. What''s wrong with you?


    "We were glad our enemies were among the castle attackers. Most of them were miscellaneous soldiers, and the mere fact that we were coming to this castle allowed the war to take place in five minutes. As a matter of fact, we were working on the settlement behind it. I almost got it together."


    "You don''t know that."


    "Exactly. You guys were too good. Happy miscalculation, but this made it harder to end the fight"


    Grants sighed loudly.


    "The enemy wanted an end to the battle. Until yesterday, a settlement could be concluded on the original border. There may have been a need to pay some compensation, but it is insignificant compared to changing force maps.


    But you''ve won. Now I can''t even pull my opponent off. The battle will start again, this time it won''t end until we drop each other''s main circles. What will you do? "


    "I didn''t mean to..."


    Alphilis was bewildered by the reaction of an unexpected ally. I was totally unexpected to be blamed for winning. Grants said away early in the arrow before Alphilis made any kind of clarification.


    "Anyway, let''s have them fight again in the future. If this happens, beat the target thoroughly. Examine enemy forces and follow up to issue a command. Stand by until you have your orders."


    Grants said that in a harsh tone, he kicked the Alphilis out of the room to treat even those in the way. Lisa is angry at that attitude.


    "What is it, that attitude? Then give me something I should just come to this fort."


    "Come on, Lisa. Sure, we won, but I''m pretty sure we commanded the battle for the fort without Grants'' orders. I was missed because I won, but I can''t complain about being punished in a disciplined army, or worse, put to death.


    Mercenaries are protected by guilds, so you can''t do that. "


    "Rhine, which side are you on!?


    Lisa ate into the line, and the line gave it away. Make sure you''re pinched by the two people you say it to, and Alphilis walks with an imaginary face.


    "Anyway. We need to keep fighting. We need to keep gathering information."


    "You care what the castle attackers say. Aside from the Karazel Cavalry, are there even stronger mercenaries on the enemy''s side?


    "I don''t know. But I''m pretty sure they were aggressively gathering mercenaries here and there. Grants said he was going to make a reconciliation, but that would be a lie. If you''re going to make a settlement, will you recruit mercenaries in such a blatant manner? The contract fee alone will be a good amount of money, a waste of money."


    "... and I''m also concerned about Renatica''s report. She said she was caught in another unpleasant hunch elsewhere with the Karazel Cavalry. What that means... if it''s true, I''d like to explore it again."


    Alphilis had a huge sigh of relief at an unexpected development.


    The battle that began in the early morning also ended in a great victory, and by the time its excitement gradually woke up, Elsia''s heart, on the roof of a painting of the fort, was cold as soon as possible. I am also tired of sitting at the edge of the watchtower and watching people move around at a far foot.


    When Elsia looked back to see if it was time to go back to her room, she found a layer standing there silently. It was as if there were no signs or anything, so Elsia stifled and stopped moving for a moment.


    "Yes, how long have you been there?"


    "Long time ago. It''s kind of hard to talk to."


    "Well, I don''t need to hesitate. Because we..."


    Elsia stopped saying things because they were like sisters and brothers. I don''t know why you hesitated to say this word like a clich�� before. I may have been barely pressured by the fact that a layer that I thought was about the same back length until a while ago was clearly higher than I was.


    "What are we?


    "... nothing. What can I do for you? Will you stay out of my way!?


    Elsia uttered strong words to shake her mind off. But the layers talk as pale as ever.


    "You don''t look like you''ve done anything."


    "Shut up, leave me alone!


    "That''s not going to happen, because Elsia is on cooking duty. I''d love to hear Lisa bump, but I really think we should go back because Larna was starting to laugh."


    "Ugh..."


    Elsia reluctantly decided to return because what Layer said was best. Because pissing off Larna scares me more than anyone else.


    Elsia glanced sideways at the layer. Then the layers were rare and I watched Elsia stare. Elsia was intrigued by his rare behavior because Layer was always the kind of boy who looked away somewhere.


    Continued

 643 Missing Talent, Part 22 - Night Assault ① -

    "... what?"


    "Elsia looks like something''s bothering her"


    "Naturally, I''m at a troubled age. Like you, I''m always different from some blurry kid."


    "I''m worried about you too."


    Elsia became happy for some reason because the layers said it back uncommonly.


    "Heh, like you, but bothering me? Your sister''s gonna listen to you, okay?


    "Fine, nothing. What''s more annoying about Elsia than that?


    "Hmm, naturally!? I came here to taste the battlefield. That''s backward support because of the Alphilis. So we''ll see what happens to the fight. The fight''s over soon!


    Well, when the rock came down from the sky, it was a little rough, but that''s all. Nothing''s funny, and I don''t know anything. If the battle was so boring, you shouldn''t have come here. "


    Elsia turns to the foolish side at some point, but she never realizes it. Layer had seen Elsia return to her usual condition and was unwittingly listening to her stupidity. Because this is so much more Elsian.


    That''s why I didn''t think of the layer, and I ran my mouth off to Elsia like that.


    "How about backward support? Still get paid. If it''s safe, I''ve never done it. Besides, the kind of battle where the rear gets caught up in the battle is almost doomed, isn''t it?


    "You''re the one who doesn''t understand. Hey... I want to be thrilled! Backwards support doesn''t help. I want to be on the front line, I am!


    "I don''t think it''s a good thing to be heartbeat in battle, but..."


    "You''re weak for a man! Good, people like us who have no identity or power are quick to get up on the battlefield. I don''t even think I''m smart enough to stand up in academia, and I''m less than capable of witchcraft than I''ve ever been able to get my eyes on a church. And when you do, you''re gonna have to have this kind of arm, aren''t you? Gail knows that very well, but what are you? So you''re going to live your whole life carrying baggage and all that?


    "If you can live in peace, that''s one hand."


    "... Honey, the weak! That''s enough, I don''t expect you! I''ll tell you what, I don''t want to live a life of decency! No more living with people''s eyes in the corner of Slasmund. Don''t let me fool you, I''ll let you fool me around!


    Elsia also tried to turn her anger downwards to the dew. That''s where the utility flies fluffy.


    "Oh, Elsia, you''re upset."


    "Because I was talking to a swallowy guy! I wouldn''t do that if the story didn''t mesh."


    "Huh. Hey, I asked you, do you want to be on the front line with Elsia?


    "Yes!


    Elsia''s sword screen also seemed to push Uti a bit. That''s why Utility didn''t even think of making a suggestion.


    "Then maybe just fine. Looks like the Regular Army just gave us an order for a night raid. Seems to ambush you in a different face than you did in the daytime, so why don''t you volunteer for anything?


    "Uh, but... is that okay?


    Utility grinned ill-willed at Elsia''s hesitant words, which came out following an unexpected Utility suggestion.


    "What, you got a big mouth on the layers, the only thing that''s strong is in front of the layers?


    "Ugh, shut up! I''ll do it, like a night raid!


    As it was incinerated, Elsia turned to the captains with her feet. A slight utility floats on the spot behind.


    "You idiot, it''s not like kids can participate. I''m the one who gets turned down."


    "What you don''t understand is Uty. Once you burn it, even if they say no, Elsia will stick around. You won''t ask for orders."


    "Are you kidding?


    "... looks like we''ve got more extra work. We need to talk to Renatica."


    Crushing not to sound like a utility, the layer followed the scene again.


    A large number of humans walk through the moonlight forest. Early on Grants, the client''s military decided to strike at night while there was a big winning finish. If this happens, it is the stomach to slap the target thoroughly. As its members, more than a thousand troops were elected not only by the Alphilis but also by the regular army.


    They were to be divided into three main hands and cut from each direction into enemy formations. The mercenary regiments of the Alphilis bypass the battlefield to a large extent and take the form of assaults from the left side of the enemy formation. That was close to where Renatica had a bad feeling last night.


    But there''s no way the Alphilis and the others can talk about an operation that was decided by a formal military council. Because the mercenaries are not the first to be called to military operational meetings. Name the greatest results in a given operation. That''s the best you can do as a mercenary, not just an alphilis.


    Fortunately, there are no detailed road designations, so Alphilis opened the map of Kazas and chose the march path. There is naturally no place in the mountains where you can deploy as many as 500 mercenaries, but it is essential for the beast path. Alphilis further subdivided the troops and decided to march on. I just want to thank the map of Kazas for grasping it all the way to the Beast Road.


    One of them, Rosetta''s troops. It is a battle group specializing in the front line, made up of rough faces of temperament.


    "Elsia, are you nervous?


    "Nothing. I don''t care."


    Rosetta''s red eyes look at Elsia for fun. Elsia turned sideways to Rosetta''s attitude, which she made a mockery of.


    "You can be nervous, okay? But as far as I can shake my sword properly. Atai and the others are a bunch of people who enjoy seeing blood and are mercenaries, but it''s not like they don''t get nervous before the fight. Getting nervous correctly is important. Remember that. That''s what you want to experience, and you''re here, aren''t you?


    "... Okay, I get it."


    "I''m nervous, Rosetta!


    Gail, who was next to Elsia, claims. I laugh at that tense voice with my surroundings haha. Gail blushed without knowing why.


    "Hey, what is it? Everybody do."


    "You''re out of your mind, Gail."


    "That''s right, I don''t want Rosetta to tell me!


    "Ho? Nearly five times as much as you are alive. Answer Atai?


    Rosetta grabbed Gail''s head and spun it around. To Rosetta''s idiotic power, Gail is swept away.


    "Go on, go on! Stop it!"


    "There''s nothing you can do sooner on the battlefield. Remember, chicks like you only listen to Atai properly. Our first goal is to return to our positions alive. Otherwise, I won''t even look like Atai who brought you here. You know what I mean?"


    "I get it!


    "That''s fine. Premature ejaculation can''t drive a woman crazy. Same with the battlefield. When I remember. Oh, don''t you know what a virgin kid is?"


    Everyone laughed out loud at Rosetta''s words. It''s the usual sight for the mercenaries used to Rosetta, but Elsia got angry at the nasty stuff and Gail blushed. But you thought you could lick it in silence, Gail argues.


    "Ugh! Then Rosetta''s in charge!


    "Oh? So you mean wholesale pens to Atai?


    "What if I said yes?


    Several mercenaries whistle at Gail''s words. Rosetta also ate for a moment, but even looked at Gail funny.


    "Phew... he''s the kid who says big things inside. I''ll think about it if you help Atai on the battlefield."


    "Did you say that?


    "Oh, I said. Atai has no two words."


    "All right!"


    Gail is more and more intentional and walks fast. Next door, Elsia, with her mouth wide open, was dropping off Gail. Rosetta calls Lloyd, the deputy captain, next door, softly ears.


    "As far as I can see, just keep a close eye on him. Including Elsia. There''s nothing worse than a kid dying on the battlefield."


    "Okay. That''s sweet."


    "I''m on the battlefield a little longer than normal people. Kid warriors saw a lot of them die soon. That''s all."


    Rosetta watched over the two boys and girls with a slightly gentle expression.


    Continued

 644 Missing Talent, Part 23 - Night Assault ② -

    Eventually, the Alphilis arrived near the enemy position. Before them, I can see the formation that lit the bonfire. The shadows are the ones I can''t see directly, but I guess there are more people in the back than I can confirm the smoke cooking.


    Alphilis called Lisa aside.


    "Lisa, do you know what''s going on inside?


    "You can''t, there''s just a strong bond. I was wondering if Lisa could do more than fleshlight."


    "What about the other troops?


    "I''ve been contacted by a sensor I put on another unit. All units are ready."


    "Then I will storm soon. Keep that in mind."


    "Okay."


    Alphilis saw the formation again with his own eyes. I can''t see anything that has turned into a formation. Enough to know that the crest of a four-minute (Quotari) shield on the tent does belong to Vesel. The formation is quiet. There are several soldiers on the lookout. To some extent. Are you depressed by your morning defeat?


    Alphilis kept an eye on the formation for a while, but he was unlikely to get any more information. I''m not sure of the victory. At a time like this, I think Alphilis wants someone to talk to. Personnel with a reciprocal view, who can be consulted about the strategy. She''s also glad that other faces put her trust in Alphilis, but if she''s wrong, the pressure on Alphilis is so great. Lisa is a conversational person, but she doesn''t have a strategic eye. Rosetta also has experience, but many decisions are made by instinct, not by reason.


    When Alphilis exhaled loudly, he cemented his resolve. I should have been ready to be a streak of these decisions, by the way. When Alphilis nods toward Lisa, the sensor just flies. Alphilis took the lead and started walking.


    "Good, that I won''t pull out my sword until it''s too late. Because light might reflect in the moonlight."


    "Ooh."


    A conversation that is exchanged with a whisper. The Alphilis snuck into formation trying to hide in the bushes. And when I get to the point where I''m dozens of steps to the tent, I gently pull out my sword. That was the signal.


    "Him!"


    There is no fence in the enemy formation. When the Alphilis jumped in simultaneously, they slashed into as many enemies at once. But even with the slaughter, I just saw a few lookouts escape, and I can''t see a response from within the formation. But there must be people at the source of the smoke cooking, and the smoke penetrates the goal.


    "Alfi, this is..."


    "Yeah, that''s crazy."


    Shortly after Alphilis and Lisa had such a conversation, they reached the source of the smoke cooking. But there was only fire and smoke, but there was not a single figure.


    "No, it''s still a trap!


    Shortly after Alphilis screamed, bronze and marching horns rang simultaneously from the surrounding woods. Alphilis mercenaries are upset by the volume to the point.


    "Everybody retreat! Turn back the way you came right away!


    "No! The exit route is already blocked!


    "How many enemies?


    "Unknown. Many cavalry from around!


    "Take a dense formation! Prepare for external enemies from the perimeter!


    Under Alphilis'' ordinance, the mercenaries formed a circle of around ten men. One unit is around 50 men. The circle should extend to five.


    But there was no time to finish forming a circle, and there was a cavalry raid from around, along with the sound of horseshoes. Raid of heavy cavalry in yellow armor with assault spear (Lance). The circles of the Alphilis and the others were pointlessly equal. The circle is lightly destroyed by the onslaught of a cavalry. An attack by a heavy cavalry with momentum is not something an infantry can prevent alone. The mercenaries could not have prevented an attack equal to the penetration of a mass of iron without any preparation. The cavalry is coming from all directions. The circle became more of an outfit.


    "What a bunch of them! I can''t believe I''m doing this on terrain with a tent up and a bad outlook."


    "How dare cavalry not bump into each other. Either you''re used to this battle or you''re pretty good at it."


    "No, I can''t support you here! I''m leaving with a little breakthrough. Follow me!


    Alphilis thought of the map of Kazas in his head and began to run towards the retreat path that would be closest. Surrounded by forests. If you go into the woods, the cavalry can''t come after you. It''s the main road. Because a rider can break a neck bone with a tree branch, and horses can''t speed out with unstable scaffolding. Now it is night. Without the lights, they decided they couldn''t fight.


    Do the mercenaries also know, follow the alphilis as they pull down the lights around it. There was a cavalry attacking him in pursuit of Alphilis, but when Alphilis quickly took the whip out, he struck down the horse''s foot and tipped the cavalry over. Let it flicker even more. Enemy attack only loosened for a moment.


    "Hurry!"


    As Alphilis tried to run into the woods, arrows suddenly flew out of the woods. In the meantime Alphilis was small handed and prevented, but an arrow penetrates the neck of the fellow running next to him.


    "Ambush in the woods, too?


    "Are you completely surrounded"


    "Surrender!


    Suddenly a sharp voice echoes. It was a knight with a sense of intimidation who showed up following a few horsemen. I can''t see the facial expression in my heel, but from the tone of my voice I could imagine that I was quite a knight of the year.


    Alphilis glanced back at the knight.


    "You''re the Admiral?


    "I am not a general, but I am one of those who will keep this place. My name is Yellow Knight Valand. I don''t have a hobby for taking a woman''s life. Proceed with surrender, how about it?


    "Well... I don''t know what to do."


    Alphilis makes between, during which Lisa slaps Alphilis on the back from behind. There doesn''t seem to be as many ambushes in the woods. I can''t even push myself to breakthrough.


    Plus Lisa sends a signal. Alphilis laughed invincibly at Valand.


    "Mr. Valand, a gentleman''s offer, but I will refuse you."


    "Oh, my God! Then we shall be desirous of annihilation."


    No, it''s a retreat.


    There is a shadow flying from the side of Valand. When the shadow struck Valand, he stood to defend her before the alphilis by flying away.


    "Are you all right, Alfie?


    "Of course, Rosetta. I''ll be leaving soon."


    "Oh man, Fenna''s here too"


    More than one arrow flies from the rear of the alphilis. The arrow flickered the Valands, releasing them further into the woods, while the Alphilis stormed into the woods. Valand just dropped that off.


    "Captain Valand, would you be so kind?


    "I don''t mind. Non''s least pity was that they chose to escape. But those in the woods are far less far-fetched than Noon.


    Plus I got word this morning that the Green Knight, the Tea Knight, was on his way here. It should be time to get to this place. If you encounter them in a forest war, you have no life. "


    "I see, whoever you hit, they don''t make a difference to dangerous opponents."


    "If you still survive, that''s luck. I guess that means they''re not destined to die yet. Trying your own luck is also exciting. For those without heaven''s protection will not survive on the battlefield, no matter how talented they may be."


    When Valand looked back at the horse, he went to his soldier''s wrap-up just to say the role was done.


    Continued

 645 Missing Talent, Part 24 - Night Assault ③ -

    Alphilis and the others cut open the blood path and retreated. As Lisa sensed, there was very little lying down in the woods, and they pulled lightly just a little bit more on it. Alphilis questioned his unaffordable opponent, but now it was necessary to ensure a safer place than that.


    And just taking a breath, Alphilis rests his people once. And I made sure how many of them survived now.


    "How many of you are here?"


    "There were 250 people who came to the night raid. Of these, 150 fled to this side of the force. So now there''s 120 of us."


    "You''re down."


    "No, you''re good. I didn''t see him die, and if he''s taken prisoner, he''ll be returned later in exchange for ransom. Some of them would have gone off. I''ve only seen a few people die instantly. Venn and Rhine seem to have escaped in a different direction."


    "They''ll be fine. Well, night raids fail when this happens. I wonder why I failed."


    "I don''t know. Aren''t they even super good sensors for their opponents?


    "I''ll tell you what, there''s no better sensor than Lisa. Of course, you are not good at it, but it is the guild''s tattoo that no one above Lisa looks all over the continent for simple and widespread sensing. I didn''t even know that Lisa, so I don''t think it''s a problem with the sensors."


    Lisa said pale, so the captain humans shut up for now. Alphilis shakes his head, he continues immediately.


    "Anyway, now it''s clear what we''re going to do. We have company left in Salamo, and let''s return to the fort first. Then you just have to think about the future."


    "I have to rendezvous with Rhine and Venn. Shall we go?"


    Rosetta stretched her spine so carelessly. And when I speak to my companions who were taking a breath, I try to encourage them to walk. Rosetta noticed that there were two of them, still breathless people. It is Gail and Elsia.


    Rosetta walks up to the two of them.


    "Hey, you two. How about a real battlefield?


    "... it''s not a big deal."


    "It''s bright blue for that, isn''t it?


    Rosetta mocked and teased Gail''s head, slightly. The rosetta is eaten by Elsia, who also has a blue face.


    "... I''m not kidding! My people are dead now, aren''t they? How can you be so naughty?


    "What are you doing?"


    Rosetta, who was nagging, turned around, grabbed Elsia''s chest barn and pulled it up. Elsia fully lifted to Rosetta''s arm strength. Red eyes confront Elsia''s brown eyes.


    "Atai and the others, they''re making money for their lives. Sometimes, of course, you take the other person''s life. I''m not ready for that. He shouldn''t be stepping into this job. If you''re not ready to be a mercenary, you''re a good little villain, or a bad way out. But at least give this mercenary regiment an outside path. Yes. Hey. So your words are an insult to the dead guy. You can mourn the death of more of your people than you are a mercenary, but never spare, don''t regret it. If you can''t do that, stop being a mercenary."


    "Such reasoning!


    "I don''t say split. But sooner or later it will come when you have to convince yourself that way. So..."


    Rosetta suddenly threw Elsia halfway through the words, pulling out the great sword on her back. The thrown out Elsia did feel the metal sound and regained her posture as she rolled. But it is like a cat. What Elsia heard as she spit out the mud entering her mouth was the voice of a man who seemed delightful.


    "Hyahahahaha! Rosetta, long time no see!


    "That voice... Kersu!


    With a laugh, the little man with the great sword appeared from behind the tree. Lisa is amazed at the enemies that emerged from that close range.


    "Stupid! Can''t believe you don''t know me this close?


    "Whoa, you''re amateur round, young lady. What kind of magic tool (item) hides signs from sensors? It''s common knowledge on the battlefield. Most expensive and rarely available valuables. Some of the most natural guys can do the same thing.


    More than that, I didn''t expect to see ''Rosetta with Red Eyes'' here. I heard you joined some mercenary regiment, but it seemed true?


    "This is the surprise, Kersu. I can''t believe you''re coming this far south. I heard they were running around in the northeast."


    "I''m not making any more money on that hunting ground. Nights of Nights is such a pain in the ass because I sold my name too much. Thanks to you, we have to get to the region."


    "That''s sad. I wish I had died anyway."


    Kersu laughs so hard that he enjoys Rosetta''s vices.


    "Hyahahahahaha, I knew you were funny, Rosetta. It''s worth coming to the battlefield like this. It''s been a long time since I''ve had sex with you. Want to settle this?


    "Hate and I''m not that free."


    "Well, don''t say that."


    Kersu, who said so, was suddenly slashed by Rosetta.


    "Play with me, I''ll entertain you!


    "Chi! Alfi, get ready to escape! This guy''s troops are coming!


    Rosetta screams as she strikes down Kersu. At the same time, several shadows jumped out of the midnight darkness and hit the Alphilis and the others. Troops armed with armored hooks in both hands in their all-body black outfits have been attacked by the Alphilis and the others as if they were monkeys in their human secluded appearances. The unexpected Alphilis descend into chaos at once, and a battle cry echoes in the woods at night.


    "Rosetta! Who''s that?


    "It''s Kersu, brother of the Grandi brothers!" Dark Monkey (Shadow Wape) "is the leader of the mercenary regiment. I specialize in night forest warfare. Apparently, he''s on Vesel''s side."


    "Are you strong?


    "Atai''s One Win, Three Losses!


    At the same time as Rosetta''s words, Kersu has slashed in again. He''s a small soldier, but he''s vastly outpaced Rosetta with speed and agility of punching in. And even if you see the sword gently wielding it and cutting it with Rosetta, apparently it''s also going to have more arm power than it looks.


    I didn''t expect to meet troublesome enemies like this here. Alphilis resented his lack of twitching, yet he was waving his sword obsessively. Sure enough, the Dark Monkey crew is hand-in-the-mill. I got the same impression I had the first time I did it with Rosetta. It doesn''t even work to tail one person, if you hurt him, he goes down, and the rookie comes forward. Besides, the battle against those who repeatedly strike out in the dark is mentally exhausting. Alphilis exclaimed.


    Continued

 646 Missing Talent, Part 25 - Night Assault ④ -

    "Everybody retreat! Get together with a few people close to you, each for a fort! My lord..."


    "Atai does it! Larna and about 20 others left. I''m gonna stop these guys!


    Rosetta screamed. The people I remember in my arms, in other words, the people who like to fight, gather around Rosetta. Among them was Gail, but Rosetta kicked Gail down from her back. Gail turns to unexpected shock.


    "Hey! What the fuck!


    "It''s this line over here, you fucking kid! Have you forgotten your job?


    "... to go home alive."


    "That''s right! Honestly, I don''t know what foot hands are! You can''t take care of Atai either, Lloyd!


    When Rosetta called, Lloyd just grabbed Gail''s shoulder and urged him to get it. Rosetta''s unavailable expression and Lloyd''s serious expression tell the story of the seriousness of the matter. That''s right. Gail didn''t say any more of my self either.


    "... go home alive."


    Who the hell are you talking to? Master Rosetta will die soon!


    "See you later."


    Gail found Elsia in a battlefield of confusion and took her hand and ran away. Rosetta confronts Kersu as she sees Lloyd put together a few people and disappear into the darkness.


    Kersu stopped looking at a bunch of them all the time as he saw the Alphilis pull up. Just that is a line of Lloyd''s.


    "Come on, you''re ignoring me. Bye!


    Kersu waves his sword from far away. The sword was sprinkled and stretched out like a whip. Elsia felt an imminent threat from behind on her skin, inadvertently pushing Gail from behind and falling into the ground. Kersu''s sword flies several necks and cleaves Lloyd''s back.


    "Guh!"


    "Lloyd! Kersu, I''m so sorry!


    Rosetta was slashed by Kersu and the sword play from there was amazing. I''ve earned it in exchange for my life on the battlefield, a single hit between battle fanatics. The sword, rewarded with the constant detached power and reflex nerves, shatters everything that comes close, like a small tornado. But Elsia and Gail weren''t the other way around, they had no choice but to escape to the dark clouds without even having time to worry about the blood-soaked Lloyd while desperately shaking off the assault of the attacking Dark Monkey.


    In that mess, Alphilis couldn''t afford to worry about them again. Because I was suddenly blocked from going by a big man so confused with Cyclops in front of me.


    "Become"


    Instead of putting up his sword, Alphilis turned to flee in one turn. Because I realized I needed to put the gold bars that the big man wore aside. Alphilis escaped the man without shame, without hearsay, without crossing his sword. Behind him, who felt intimidated and flew away, he heard the sound of the trees being knocked down if they hadn''t been put together. As the indelible alphilis at his feet rises and runs out again, a big man comes sideways beside him. Apparently, the body is not big or dull.


    "Don''t run away. Your brother''s gonna piss me off!


    Alphilis barely rolls forward when the big man wields the gold bars with one hand from the direction of Alphilis'' progress. But it won''t last. The man''s pursuit was even faster.


    "(At least if you can use magic...!


    Due to the conflagration, the use of witchcraft could be peer-to-peer. The disadvantage of Alphilis lies in the fact that the use of witchcraft is biased towards offensive witchcraft. Besides, there was a lot of extensive offensive witchcraft, and I didn''t like the witchcraft and narrow coverage I put on individuals.


    Barely prevented the man''s attack with his sword, but with one blow the sword was lightly deformed. When I felt the paralysis in my hand as I blew away, I saw a man pursuing me even further as I blew away.


    "(Getting hit... getting hit!


    As Alphilis threw his two eyeballs, the big man jumped into his nostalgia in the opposite direction to the flinched gap.


    "Pressed Atmosphere (Deep Press)"


    Using witchcraft at close range of a man, not only did the big man blow up. He knocked down a couple of trees as they were, hit a thick tree all the way around and the man stopped moving. I heard a few broken ribs, so I also thought Alphilis wouldn''t be able to move for just a while, and decided to put off the spot with the guys I''ve been rushing to. It was a complete, defeat.


    "Haa... haa..."


    "Hey... hey"


    From behind Gail walking forward, Elsia speaks. But it doesn''t seem to have reached Gail''s ear. It is also a hundred million robberies to speak in a ragged mouth, but Elsia shook her strength and spoke out.


    "Wait... wait!


    "Hey, what is it?


    Gail also turned with a full colour of creation, but there was Elsia, who leaned against the tree and went in.


    "I can''t walk any more, no matter how much... give me a break"


    "But when the enemy comes..."


    "I''m telling you I can''t walk!


    Elsia put that vice in the last place, and now it''s time. When I open the lid of the water bottle on my hips, I sip the water inside. But still, my thirst was not healed.


    Gail looked at that Elsia and sighed as if she were frightened.


    "Hey, what are you gonna do after this if you drink it all? Will you hold it till you get back to the fort?"


    "I don''t know. I''m thirsty!


    "Don''t get any better. It hits my head."


    "You don''t have enough content to sound like!


    "Huh!?


    The two stayed together and always stopped trying to argue.


    "... I stopped. I can''t afford that."


    "... so am I. Better yet, where am I?


    "You don''t get it. I''ve been running to the dark clouds."


    The two looked around. There are few clouds in the sky, and fortunately the moon is not hidden. Forest trees are also the kind that don''t cover too many leaves, so you can somehow look around, but the forest without anyone was thin. In the first place, this is a peripheral area. Demons don''t always come out. The two young men trembled.


    "Hey... guys, are you okay?


    "Come on? Rosetta was starting to retreat when she was distracted by the last people she came into. I can''t imagine that glamorous woman screwing around in there."


    "Did you see that?


    "Yeah. Me, my eyes are fine. You''re smart at night. And your water bottle, too."


    "Who''s gonna do it?"


    Gail turned the water bottle backwards to hide it, so Elsia sighed frightened.


    "You don''t have a hot guy who doesn''t care about girls, do you?


    "You know what? Even if he cares about you like a layer, does he want you to flinch?


    "I hate that, but... it just doesn''t seem to me that the layers are just flirting. Hey, did Gail ever think that, too?


    "Uh-huh, right"


    Gail had trouble replying. Layers who have taken themselves around and treated them like children by saying they have different physiques from an early age. But layers are calm at the heart of things, and honestly you can count on them. Fact I survived inside the flaming Slasmund because it might have been because of the layers.


    When the two of them shut up a little, Elsia sensed signs of something. I look back and stare into the woods.


    "Gail, let''s hide. Somebody''s coming."


    "Who, who? Are those the guys who just barged in? Oh, no. What kind of people came in here? Are you on our side?"


    "I don''t know. But I don''t think I was on your side. Without even raising their voices, the armored men were just crushing their surroundings. Only the captain-like man had stabbed his sword in the body many times with a humble laugh. But I think I have one arm. Because people like monkeys were hit without a proper meeting. The squad flag... I wonder if the snake was wrapped around the spear."


    "You''ve figured that out so well... that I was at all"


    "It just so happens. More sissy than that!


    Elsia blocked Gail''s mouth. Numerous figures appear there. They were uniformly tired and hurt.


    Continued

 647 Insufficient Talent, Part 26 - Night Assault ⑤ -

    "Brother, was that them?


    "I don''t know. Slash it or poke it. They say we''re human separated troops too, but that''s not really human. That could be the rumored Hecaton Cale."


    "Well, then you need a magician."


    "Oh, that sounds like an effective means. Either way, we''re not alone. They''re crazier than that, boat. I heard they were on our side this time, but they didn''t hesitate to point their sword at us either.


    Besides, it looks familiar to the leading man. That''s a lousy bastard called Gunz. He was supposed to be the leader of another mercenary regiment, but why? "


    "Some of them were normal, but hey. Maybe I just put my hands together with Hecaton Cale."


    "I don''t know that. A mercenary regiment called Hekatonkail is creepy, and I don''t know who''s the captain of the regiment, or the size. Funny things are happening on the battlefield these days. Northeastern battlefield. Diore''s out there, and he didn''t get to fight, did he? That''s never happened before..."


    The men seemed unmistakable with the Dark Monkeys. Apparently, they also lost an earlier battle. Or did you pull into a useless battle? Either way, it would have sucked if it had been Elsia and Gail. He became a feather surrounded by enemies for hiding on the spot what he should have just escaped. They cut Rosetta and me more than just each other. There''s no way we can do this now.


    Still, I also thought I could handle it if I was desperately lurking my breath, but the idea still seemed sweet. The man next to Kersu whimpered in some whisper. In doing so, Kersu turned his attention to the hidden bushes of Elsia and the others.


    "They just noticed!


    "Run!"


    But the moment they jumped out of the bush, Elsia and the others were surrounded. It is seized without time to resist and assembled on the ground.


    Kersu walked slowly towards them.


    "That''s the face you just saw. You''re with Rosetta."


    "Ugh! What if it is!


    "I''m willing to buy it."


    Kersu kicked at Elsia''s stomach. Spit out the water Elsia drank earlier.


    "Ho ho! Hey."


    "It''s weird, my little girl. You don''t have the strength to call me a kink. Be quiet."


    Kersu stepped on Elsia''s head, whimpering, and turned to Gail.


    "I don''t know... it''s usually a ransom, but it''s just a return. And it''s troublesome. He''s a kid, and there''s no art in just killing him. Hey, you guys. What do you want me to do?


    Kersu peered into Gail''s face. Gail is not smart, but he instinctively guessed. This man said he was testing himself. He said if he uttered a boring word, he would be murdered in vain on the spot.


    Gail only worried for a moment and went on a bet.


    "You''d have to be proud to kill just a kid, wouldn''t you? Why don''t you make a bet?"


    "Ha, you heard me, you guys! Kid got me a deal, didn''t he? Let me ask you something."


    Kersu stirred up his people to show them. I heard a sneak laugh from around me, but Gail was going to be dealing with it calmly himself.


    "One hit. If I put your sword in 10, you''ll miss us."


    "What if you lose?


    "In exchange for ransom. We''ll be money. You can hang on to the captain so he does."


    "Ho. How much is that?


    "Right..."


    Honestly, Gail doesn''t have much sense of money. Because I''ve hardly ever seen anything but dimes yet. For that Gail, I assumed a lot of money.


    "5000 pent. How about this?


    "5,000. Hey... you can''t do that at all. At least not 50,000."


    "Become..."


    Gail was stunned. And I realized. Whatever you think, 50,000 is out of the law as a ransom for a boy mercenary who doesn''t even have a sense of money himself. I mean, this guy said he wasn''t going to give himself back from the start. Gail and the others said Kersu was making fun of them. From the beginning, I realized clearly that this man was not dealing with us.


    Gail looked up at Kersu with regret, but Kersu let go of unexpected words to him like that.


    "Apparently you can''t pay... then we''ll do it another time"


    "What the fuck?


    "I can let you go."


    Hope appears on Gail''s face in Kersu''s words. Kersu looked at the change of expression with a funny laugh. Gail hasn''t even noticed that he''s already been put on Kersu.


    And the words that came out of Kersu''s mouth...


    "I don''t think you guys can beat me on one hit with me. So endure my sword until the moon in Jomtien hides in the shade of a tree. It''s longer than 10, but it''s not without eyes."


    "Oh, my God, if that''s the case..."


    "Except, it''s not a fight, it''s a little girl there."


    Gail''s face turned bright blue on Kersu''s suggestion. The slightest hope in my face turns into despair in an instant. Kersu looked even more amused at the transition.


    "You''re kidding me! If you want to do it, I''ll..."


    "You have no right to say no. If you refuse, I will kill you on this occasion. Kill me if you lose. Wield your sword if you want to live. Come on, what do we do?


    "I''ll do it."


    Elsia, who had been kicked in the stomach and was stuffy, slowly wakes up. Those eyes were not anger at unreasonable demands, nor fear of powerful enemies, they were just burning with obsession with raw. When Elsia pulled out her sword softly, she slowly set up. Cheers from around.


    "Elsia, don''t! I can''t!"


    "You can''t do it, you do everything! This is the only way to survive. That''s the way we chose it. I''m so ready."


    That''s what I said. Elsia''s hand was shaking. Of course I''m not afraid. Kersu laughs when he sees it.


    "Only the mouth tip is for one person. But how are you really prepared?


    "Come quickly! Maybe the moon is more of a rush than I thought!?


    "Then don''t hesitate"


    When Kersu''s sword was overhead like a whip, he roared and attacked Elsia.


    Continued

 648 Missing Talent, Part 27 - Night Assault ⑥ -

    The Alphilis had lost their way through the woods. I don''t have 50 people with me already. Some of them died in earlier raids by the Dark Monkeys, but most of their unaccompanied companions were detached. Still, from day to day, in times of fire, all my people are following Alphilis because of his training to gather around the Alphilis.


    But Alphilis couldn''t afford to retreat while choosing to leave either, so he no longer knew where he was now. Alphilis calls Dorothy and Lisa, who are next door.


    "Lisa, is there a high ground nearby? I want to see where this place is."


    "It will stay straight and go a little high. Dorothy, stay ahead."


    "Copy that!


    As Lisa ordered, Dorothy ran out on her own. Dorothy, who was just a country daughter, has also already grown to the point of waving her sword beside Alphilis. That''s also Dorothy''s own talent, but honest she swallows very well no matter what she makes her do. In addition, she had a crisis-sensing capability to speak of as a wild conundrum. The trust that letting the darkness precede you alone just doesn''t result in an early and clumsy outcome is put aside.


    But they went out into the hills a little higher than their surroundings. Dorothy climbing an affordable tree looks around and comes down.


    "Did you see anything?


    "I can see the lights everywhere. I don''t see anything like a fort in Salamo, and I think it''s probably over the mountain."


    "Are you fighting all around there? Apparently, all the night raiders may have been hit back."


    "Obviously the information is leaking. Maybe we shouldn''t go back to Salamo."


    To the words of Alphilis, I quieted around. But my people are still in the fort of Salamo. Moreover, waiver of the contract constitutes gross negligence. It will take several years for the Alphilis and the others to start taking requests of this magnitude again.


    It was a troubled alphilis, but numerous figures come over there.


    "Oh, are you all right?"


    "Rhine? You were alive."


    "Oh, shit."


    The line answers with a slight chest strain.


    "You don''t even have to sit back like that. There''s no way you''re gonna get stuck with them. Venn''s safe, too."


    "... you didn''t mean it?


    "Naturally. A group of yellow knights is an unforgiving group that runs horses for three days and three nights if necessary to tailor their opponents. I don''t know what that gives up so lightly, if you intend to do it from the start, if there''s anything else to do, or if you don''t mind.


    At least, if they were serious, we''d have been more harmed. But it looks like you got hit pretty hard. "


    "Actually..."


    Alphilis talked to the Dark Monkey about Hekatonkail. The line listens with a often difficult face.


    "I knew it was weird."


    "What''s odd?


    "This war, it is certainly the first time in a long time that there has been a distinguished war between nations. Sometimes the war between Krums and Zamwed was Zamwed''s land of beasts, and mercenaries did not participate actively. It was a war of electric lightning. But not this time. The mercenaries had enough time to listen to the information and participate.


    But there are too many mercenaries. Besides, Arnelia''s intervention hasn''t worked, and I don''t think the negotiations between the countries have been decent. Whatever the client is, Vesel is a big country. The country is also moisturized by trade, and will want to fight with compensation rather than wage war. This way of gathering mercenaries is unusual, even if it is always done to some extent. According to the information I was grabbing, the opponent employs all of the Karatzel Cavalry. There are many other mercenaries. It''s just an anomaly to fight over a border line, this way of gathering power. It''s like we''re just going to take down the clientele. "


    "That won''t be possible. I hear that there will be more desert when the land of the client is divided inside. It''s hard to move on and I can''t wait to pull it off. It is a land that you take away and gain nothing. If Vesel is a luxurious nation of resources, it''s not worth taking away our clients."


    "That''s right..."


    Alphilis nodded at Lisa''s remarks. Thank you. Various factors were intricately intertwined and I didn''t see the full battle. Of course mercenaries don''t need to know that much, but they don''t refresh. Though the war was rapidly requested, Miriazal''s request was unlikely to be fulfilled as it was.


    Say a word more that Lisa cares about.


    "Besides, I heard a bunch of people coming in earlier when we escaped talking, apparently the enemy has even more company. ''I''ll get you a good place before they get here,'' he exclaimed."


    "I wonder who they... are talking about. Is it the Carazel Cavalry?


    "I guess cavalry can fight in the woods at night. It was the Dark Monkeys who fought. I wonder if there was a mercenary regiment that could fight in the woods at night more than those guys..."


    The line often thought about it, but it still came to no conclusion. They let their mates take a small pause and told them which route to escape. The conclusion was quick. They decided to go back to Salamo on a roundabout so as to avoid the firehand they currently see. Either way, Salamo still has other people left. You can''t just not go home.


    Many of the Jaegers were hurt. It will be clear, however, that a rather painful battle will continue to be forced because Arnelia''s assistance is not expected when he returns. Venn, who was scouting, came back.


    "There are no obvious enemy shadows around. If we''re gonna get out of here, we''re on our way."


    "Yes, please continue to scold me."


    "Okay."


    "Wait. Is this sound...?


    Lisa pulled off Venn trying to scout again. Even if the sensors don''t arrive, they seem to hear sounds in their ears that are not always heard by humans.


    "It must be a horseshoe sound... but this...?


    "There are no street-like things around. There''s about a beast path, but it''s not the kind of path that makes a horse run. Well, it''s moon and night now. It would be unnecessarily impossible."


    "I know that too Lisa... but it''s still a horseshoe sound. And a few are about a hundred rides. Alphilis, let everyone be on their guard. The enemy may already have noticed this way."


    "No way. How are you going to push me through these night woods?


    Alphilis was half-hearted, too, but Lisa was even more serious.


    "You don''t even know that, Lisa! But there are enemies looming."


    "Okay, I''ll believe Lisa. But from which direction does the enemy come?


    "They attack us in a semi-circular form to wrap us up. Cliffs in the direction of no enemies. Completely surrounded."


    "Either way, do we have to do it? Let''s get hungry, Alphilis."


    The line pulls out its sword and takes a combat stance. Venn flew the instructions early in the arrow succession, and Alphilis took a combat stance without feeling it either. Soon, as Lisa said, the horseshoe sounds.


    It was Fenna who reacted to that sound as quickly as possible. Fenna felt uncomfortable with the sound of the horseshoe. Horses usually run at a certain stride. But the sound of horseshoes you can hear now is chirping. Fenna often listened and realized who the sound was.


    "Alfi, be careful!


    "What?"


    "The enemy comes riding through the woods! It''s fast!


    With the screams of Fenna, the Alphilis and the others saw an incredible sight. The cavalry, who emerged from the woods, came through the woods with speed on.


    "What?


    "Unbelievable! You''re gonna hit a tree branch and break your neck bone, aren''t you?


    The Alphilis, who were plunged into the void, were defeated by cavalry. A scream is heard there, and the swords of the cavalry are swung down over the heads of their fellow Alphilis.


    "Aim for the horse''s feet! Take away your manoeuvre!


    "But this horse!


    I also know the face of Jaeger. He tried to rip off the horse''s legs to pull the knights down. But the rider''s operation was brilliant, and the horse cleverly swallowed his sword. Deep fried, horses flew on all fours like rabbits. Mercenaries stunned by behavior not found in ordinary horses.


    "What is that?


    "The way you muscle is different from a normal horse. Is that the secret to running in the woods without slowing down?"


    "That''s kind of growing up in the woods, you''ve heard of nocturnal horses. I''m not supposed to be able to ride like a human being."


    "I don''t care about that! Can''t you handle it?


    The Alphilis scream sounded, but the situation remained unchanged. As Lisa toured the sensor to find out where the enemy general was, she sensed only one immobile enemy. When Lisa concentrated her consciousness on the enemy, she said she was waiting for her. It was as if she knew Lisa''s sensors would fly.


    You won''t get away with it.


    "I am one of the captains of the Karazel Cavalry, the Green Knight Woznum. I don''t have any resentment or need to fight, because I can''t keep my face on the battlefield and join you with my bare hands. See, it would involve a knight''s ticket, wouldn''t it?


    So could you please die here? Well, if they''re us, we can''t help it, can we? So, see, die fast. "


    Lisa was angry at Ooznam for his hasty demise. That''s why I told him. Thoughtful, so that it sounds bad in character, knowing I can''t get my voice.


    Continued

 649 Missing Talent, Part 28 - Night Assault (7) -

    "It is Temehe who dies, the knight of the damned."


    At the same time as Lisa''s evil, a silver assassin strikes Woznum. I didn''t try. Of course Lisa knew, but in perfect time, Renatica appeared on the scene. Ooznum was thought dead in a special blow from overhead, but a blow with Renatica''s entire weight on it had been taken by his sword.


    "I see, have you come to get the enemy general''s neck in the shortest possible time? Very good hand at opening the battlefield. But why don''t you lick me a little"


    Ooznum jumped off his horse alone when he played Lunatica. When you set up your sword and shield, set your aim for Renatica.


    "It''s strong, me?


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t want to put you down."


    That''s how Lunatica threw something at Ooznum''s feet, turning herself around and disappearing from the spot.


    When Ooznum noticed much more, what he saw at his feet was something shaped like a breakout.


    "What''s this?


    When Ooznum defended himself, massive amounts of light leaked from something like a burst. It''s a light bomb Miranda is letting me have. Massive amounts of light took Ooznum''s sight, while at the same time being sufficient to stop the knights from moving. Everyone pays attention to what''s going on.


    And when the light was about to subside, Ooznum felt a new killing spirit behind him, shielding behind his back again without returning to his sight. Shortly afterwards, Ooznum felt a burning heat across the shield.


    "(Sorcery or -)"


    The fiery beasts unleashed by Alphilis strike the knights. Ooznum, blind by light, was nailed intact. I can hear my men screaming all around me, but it wasn''t Ooznum himself.


    And then the sight returned. When Ooznum lifted his hips and checked his surroundings, the forest was burning. His own horse is also just lying on a charcoaled carcass. I don''t see my men, but a fire of this magnitude would involve many.


    One of my men comes to report to Ooznum.


    "Dear Woznum!


    "What about the enemy?


    "I''ve been escaped. I didn''t know you had someone to use this much magic."


    "I have no choice, I am also responsible for insulting my enemies. Let''s pull the survivors together and pull them up faster than that. No more battles are meaningless."


    "Because we''re not going after them?


    My men looked at Ooznum''s face unexpectedly. But Ooznum gave it back to his men without hesitation.


    "I won''t do it, it''s stupid. What would you do if you had more hands than that? Isn''t that just more damage?"


    "But my people got hit..."


    "Many would have died over there. Living and dying is a constant battle, I can''t care less. Even I might have died of earlier sorcery if I hadn''t strengthened the magic resistance of this shield.


    Look, when I figure it out, I''ll just pull it up. Notify everyone. "


    Ooznum ordered his men as he narrowed the thread. My men were telling their surroundings about it as they ran in a hurry.


    When Ooznum was alone, he sighed.


    "You should have set it up in a formation that you''re pretty good at, but the enemy has someone inside, too. Well, I''m sure my people will laugh at me. If we meet again, we''re going to have a good fight.


    and to me immersed in that aftertaste, is something that an innocent guest would visit. Who are you? "


    Ahead of Ooznum turning around, a man stood. The man shoved his sword out at Woznum with a nasty laugh.


    "Bezu no. It''s just a little dirty mercenary, sir. Unlike you, man with no honor or anything. Come on."


    "I remember seeing that face. I remember he was a well-known man in a different way from us. Right, like an overdone assault on a woman."


    "Heh heh, heh heh heh heh. I''ve just stroked a little more than people. Come on."


    The man leans over to Ooznum as he aggravates his nasty laughter. Apart from his slight attitude, his body was riddled with killings. It smells dangerous, but I can get in even if I don''t like it.


    Ooznum was remembering his memory. I thought I said the man''s name was definitely Gunz. He would have been a man to such an extent that he would not normally care. But because Gunz''s bad reputation was missing, Ooznum remembered the name. If one day I get a chance, this man tries to kill me. Ooznum thought he was far from being a righteous man, but he wasn''t going to lose his distinction as a person. By mistake, like Gunz, I would never cross the line with "after the battle" about skewering all the villagers and sticking them on the walls of the house.


    The hustle and bustle of battle had begun all around. Apparently Gunz''s men have begun to fight the Ooznam companions. But somehow, Gunz didn''t see any cover coming. Check the perimeter, and Ooznum sets up a sword.


    "You don''t think it''s sane to set us up. We''re just going to waste more bodies."


    "Experiment, what is it?"


    To Ooznum''s words, Gunz returned a careless voice. Gunz''s grievances are commonplace there.


    "What? What are you saying"


    "That''s why it''s an experiment. I was the one who told you to help me. But that means it''s convenient if you have the strength, because you don''t have to deal with a strong guy. ''Cause I just want to get the weak guy, so there''s no need for me to be strong? You anomaly bastard, you punched me with a suspicious pill.


    But, well, it''s not that I''m not interested. I wonder what kind of face a guy who ever assumed himself to be strong would look like when he was hit by someone who thought he was weaker than he was? Hey, why don''t you tell me?


    "Well, I don''t know."


    Ooznum set up his sword and shield. The shield is partially melted by earlier sorcery, but will still endure the battle. This is also a specially ordered delicacy for this convocation. I have trouble getting it broken so easily.


    When Ooznum was slashed by Gunz, Gunz again had a nasty grin. Ooznum steps in fast. Short distance allows you to move faster than a horse even with your armor on. It was true that there were many opponents in the armor who caught me off guard with such outposts as shields and swords. So even if the other person was ever surprised, there was still no one to say a word like Gunz.


    "What, are you too late with the monkeys earlier?


    When Gunz''s sword was paid sideways, Ooznum took a while before his left shield was traversed and he realized he was missing a tip from his elbow.


    Loss followed by loss. Still, there were not many victims in the earlier battles. Because Rhine and Venn attacked the knights as soon as possible. In particular, the command of the line was appropriate and, after the magic of the Alphilis, guided his companions without detachment. Alphilis became an outfit that would be saved by the line''s ability to command.


    When Alphilis settled down again, a new firearm was spreading in front of him. Apparently, he was desperate to escape and didn''t realize he was approaching another battle location. Line speaks to Alphilis, who hurts.


    "There''s some kind of prospect and you''re here, not in the face."


    "Uh..."


    "Don''t show me that face except me, my people get anxious. Flat out, even a lie. That''s what the Admiral does."


    The line answered with a true face. Alphilis continued the conversation with the line while doing as he was told.


    "I''m not that good at acting."


    "I know. But from now on, I don''t like it, but it gets better. You''re so good at faking yourself that you don''t even know your true intentions"


    "You too?


    "Is that so twisted?


    When the line laughed all the time, I felt a little calm in the alphilis as well. The word. Finally, Alphilis and Rhine put up their swords at the same time. Because I caught a shadow moving at the edge of my sight. The shadow seemed to be fighting. I heard the temper voice when I waved the sword, and it turned into a scream. What Rhine and Alphilis saw was a scene where people surrounded by a few gestures slaughtered them in reverse.


    The difference in strength was obvious. When the surrounded man slaughtered the surrounding enemy relentlessly, he assured the fallen enemy. When the blood of the sword was swept away by the cheeks of the corpse, he approached the Alphilis with his sword removed. It was the woman with the song knife who showed up.


    Continued

 650 Missing Talent, Part 29 - Night Assault (8) -

    "Are you new? I don''t have a problem with my sworddance opponent today. I''m tired of being too hot."


    "That guy, like I saw him somewhere..."


    "Oh, that guy..."


    "Come on, is that the woman here? Did you forget, Alfi? We met inside Fenna, she''s a member of the Blackhawk!


    The memory of Alphilis was evoked when Lisa told him abominably. Dorothy, the Blackhawk swordsman with the near and pushing the Alphilis and the others. If it wasn''t for help, I don''t know what would have happened to the Alphilis and the others.


    That''s when the woman reappeared. The woman noticed, too, and after looking at the Alphilis and the others and turning her eyes slightly round, she grinned.


    "Hmm? This is a rare place to see you. Is there an edge?


    "I''d love to cut it right away, though."


    "Don''t say that. Wow, it''s important to get along with people, isn''t it? It''s just, if you''re gonna cut it, it''s gonna be your torso, right?


    Dorothy, a Blackhawk female mercenary, points the cutting edge of her sword at the Alphilis and the others. Rhine muttered to the blur and the alphilis as she watched how it was going.


    "Alfi, are you sure it''s Blackhawk?


    "Yeah, definitely."


    "Shit, I didn''t get it. Besides, are you motivated over there? Do you have any idea how many squadrons we got?


    "Sure... number three."


    "Three. That''s a relatively new squad. Then I''ll look good."


    When I stepped forward saying the line was supposed to be, I looked back at Venn.


    "Venn, I''ll leave this to you. I deal with them hiding in the shadows."


    Copy that.


    "Let''s do it with Lisa and Fenna, the sorcerer''s opponent who would be hiding in the shadows. Orc''s opponents have caught up to us."


    "Ahem?


    It was Rosetta who appeared in the right place. When she put her men together, she pulled them up safely from her lord. Lisa tells Rosetta that she''s just caught up and can''t read the situation. Dorothy began to get angry just looking at how it was going.


    "Hey, what are you doing ignoring me and moving on! Here..."


    "Hey, Dorothy, aren''t you your sister?


    "Yes?"


    Everyone on the spot raised a bare voice. It was Dorothy, a fellow Alphilis, who called on Dorothy. The attention of all was drawn to the unexpected person who gave his voice exactly when he was about to fight.


    "I knew it! You lived in your two neighbors'' house, Dorothy, your sister? The day you were born is the same, so I gave you a name so that your parents could be as strong as your sister. Remember me? It''s Dorothy, Libra and Bell''s daughter."


    "Oh, are you... that silly Dorothy?


    "That''s right, baby."


    Dorothy also forgot to lay her sword and held herself to the same local mercenary.


    "Sister, it''s been a long time. How have you been?


    "Yes, no, well, as you can see,"


    "And your sister is beautiful, after all. Besides, the way you talk has become urban. What kind of magic did you use? Tell Dorothy too."


    "Well, there''s no such thing as magic for that matter!... ah..."


    You were caught in the nostalgic dialect of the town, and the tone of the older Dorothy was back to vegan. Hearing those words, the Alphilis sigh and all put their swords away.


    "Ha..."


    "Hey, what are you sighing about? Are you motivated?


    "There was, but it would be gone. Hey, why don''t you come out that way? You''re not in that mood right now, are you?


    "Well..."


    "Ghoo."


    Answering Rhine''s call, Bernau and Danda emerged from the woods. When they both saw Dorothy, they sighed loudly.


    "I was so excited. It''s ruined."


    "Hey, what''s up? Because of me?


    "What else, what else, is there? What a shame, beauty."


    "Shut up!"


    To Dunda''s words, the big Dorothy swayed the little Dorothy around and ate. Next door, Bernau is talking to the line.


    "Are you young, by the way? How did you know they were here?


    "I know. Yes, it is. It just didn''t seem like a Blackhawk to me to put a face in front of us alone. Even if not, I always think of ambushes as something to be there. That''s all."


    "I see. You''re not a more discreet man than I thought."


    "Otherwise you won''t survive this operation. Are you sure you''re up for this?


    To Rhine''s words, Bernau raised his lid, which began to fall with age, as if surprised.


    "... he''s a real eater. Let''s not say anything there."


    "Oh well. Besides, you were hired by Wiesel''s side?


    "Oh, yeah. The outcome of tonight''s battle is overwhelmingly in Vesel''s favor. I''m still crushing the client-side battalion. I don''t suppose any more fights, even for us, need to be fought anymore. I don''t like to imitate a snake with too much tweezer."


    "What do you mean?


    "What, you don''t know? On the client side..."


    He quickly looked in one direction of the woods when Bernau was about to say something. The face clouded Russia and whistled. Danda and Dorothy stop arguing and shake off.


    Continued

 651 Missing Talent, Part 30 - Night Assault (9)

    "The enemy, Bernau?


    "Um, there was a reaction to the boundaries of the eagle. The enemy has about a hundred horseback rides. There''s still some distance, but it won''t be long."


    "Ah, novice. My arm will."


    "I haven''t decided yet with the enemy. So, what do we do over there? If you want to escape, you can do it now."


    The big Dorothy told me with care. The Blackhawks will fight the Alphilis, whether they show up as Alphilis enemies or allies. Alphilis turned his back.


    Everybody, we''re retreating.


    "Again?


    Lisa told her a little dissatisfied, but unexpectedly Rosetta suppressed Lisa''s head.


    "No, that''s one choice. Such a battlefield is limited to a quick farewell. More than that, Alfie, I''m sorry, but I lost track of the two kids. Apparently, he''s lost it."


    "... you have no choice. I''m sure those two were prepared for this."


    "Whoa, you''re abandoning me?


    Rosetta raised her voice to the words of Alphilis, which seemed unexpected.


    "Atai is to blame. I should have seen it better."


    "You''re surprisingly disciplined, Rosetta. But now that I''m going to take my sword and go out on the battlefield, this can happen. If you live, it will be a good lesson."


    "You''re breaking it up more than I thought. Still do enough to look for it?


    "You know what I mean. I can''t afford that. If there''s a ransom bargain, I''d like to help you at all costs."


    "I''ll find it."


    Lunatica, who broke in, was already ready. When I go looking, I show it in attitude.


    "Luna, I can''t do that. You can''t guess what I''m talking about.


    "That''s right, but those two are going to be strong. I think so. It''s the same thought again that brought Alphilis to this battlefield. Didn''t I?"


    "... right"


    The idea of Alphilis seemed to be read by Renatica. Surely Gail''s way of judging the sword was something that would show the goodness of its muscles if it stood up a little. I would grow up quite a lot in my physique, and I could well have expected to be a good warrior.


    Nor did Elsia personally show motivation, but Alphilis knew that there was something extraordinary about the way the sword was judged and the accuracy of the throw. Alphilis secretly expected both to be good mercenaries. Alphilis thought he was at least better suited to the fight than probably lay people at the bottom of the line.


    I didn''t imagine it would end like this. Any cruelty happens on the battlefield. Alphilis had also taken into account that the two boys and girls were already dead. I had a feeling that if I were really dead, the blame would be on me.


    Alphilis made one readiness to signal a retreat. Bernau speaks to her.


    "Confronting us twice and having each other''s lives is on the brink of something. Let me tell you one good thing. There is a third force in this battlefield besides our client, Vesel."


    "The third?


    Alphilis raises a voice that seems unexpected. Bernau nodded.


    "Probably. It would be predictable that this night raid had been warned in advance. But who exchanged the information? I have free access to both factions. There are people like that."


    "Aren''t you simply a messenger?


    "It doesn''t. I kept an eye on the general of Vesel at all times. If you had a messenger from a client, you''d know. Thank you. The general of Vesel seems to have known this move well in advance."


    "Ebony."


    "That''s why we can get ahead of different places, and we won''t die. Always the best."


    Bernault made a scene.


    "But let there be a report, the ambush fits too far. The battalion that came here was already shredded by someone. We''re not supposed to have Vesel''s troops deployed anywhere near here. Well, who did it?


    Using this as their hunting ground, the eagles set up their positions extensively early on. It should also be called an impromptu castle. Then there is no sign that anyone has stepped in here. Then there''s the enemy''s body. "


    "Who slips through the magician''s boundaries?


    "If that''s the case, it''s quite a hassle. We need to be careful with each other."


    When Bernault laughed lightly, Renatica saw a universe full of nothing. That''s behind the alphilis, a few steps away. It was instinct for Renatica to see there. When it''s in something, it''s not clear. Just faint, indescribable discomfort. Yes, it felt as if only the will of those who had no appearance was there.


    But there was no hesitation in Lunatica''s actions. I portrayed people in the void where nothing was supposed to be, waving Matchett without hesitation. The space where nothing is supposed to play Lunatica''s attack. The sudden and resounding metal sound attracts the attention of everyone on the spot. Those who responded quickly had their hands on the sword at the same time.


    "All...!


    There was no time for Alphilis to say anything, and there was a fierce blood splash and cheer. Something transparent behind the alphilis turned the robe, and only the part seen from the robe appeared as if it had suddenly appeared in the universe. At the same time, clear signs of being a person emerge.


    Renatica didn''t miss that moment. Crush the time in one step and take it in a second step to bring it into melee. But the opponent had slapped down all the attacks of unstoppable speed in Renatica''s eyes with a small sword. Lunatica''s eyes widened to surprise, and shortly afterwards Lunatica''s figure disappeared like a remnant. Now he chose to strike with disillusionment at speed, but he still prevented all the intense Lunatica attacks in and out. And the first blow I fought back was slitting Renatica''s shoulder.


    "(I can...!


    Renatica knows only enough to count those who make Renatica''s real attack so far. But the other guy also saw Renatica as a mess, and Renatica, once she tried to distance herself and re-compartmentalize, tried to disappear wearing herself in her robe again.


    Continued

 652 Missing Talent, Part 31 - Night Assault

    "I won''t let you get away with it"


    Lunatica kicked the ground to chase him, but during several staggered attacks, Lunatica saw his opponent''s face hidden in the robe. The face was hidden by a mask and the expression was the only thing I could see, but I could only confirm the green eyes. It was a moment, but Renatica can tell. That this man is certainly a human being, not some anomaly or anything that Alphilis often meets.


    Renatica was heartily surprised. Because the man''s eyes were not the eyes of the inhabitants of darkness, but rather those of man full of vitality that surely lived in the presence of the yang. Renatica thinks she is one of the best handlers in the world, etc., without fine dust. There will surely be people who have planted a way of fighting themselves, and also former colleagues, who are more skilled than themselves.


    But they are all men in the Dark Realm. I never thought that the humans who burned into dreams and missions could confront me. That''s not a difference in technology, it''s how you fight as a fighter. Assassins like Lunatica, who fight to destroy their opponents more efficiently, not to survive, don''t look at themselves. The difference is true on the battlefield. Unless the technology is above Renatica to a lesser extent, it will not be a battle between us.


    "(strong)"


    Renatica honestly sent praise in her heart. Although she herself has yet to realize that the word is a compliment.


    But the opponent becomes more nervous. Behind Renatica, when the opponent distance himself with a recoil of a more weighted blow, he put the robe together again and disappeared. Those around them continue to disappear.


    "Wait."


    Lunatica tried to chase him, but Lisa controlled the move.


    "Wait, Luna. Now it''s a prerequisite to get back on your feet."


    "Are you sure? Pretty dangerous people."


    "That''s why I don''t know if you''re going after it alone. Look around you."


    Lisa pointed out the comrades who would fall around. They had not been tailored, but had been wounded to the point where they could not move. If that bothered you, you could have hunted down more of the Alphilis. Yet I didn''t. The rest of us are starting to take care of the wounded.


    "Stopping is the purpose"


    "Sounds like it. And I got fitted in. A group of horseback riding is already imminent. Engagement will be inevitable."


    As Lisa said remorsefully, Renatica noticed another thing.


    "(What''s creepier than that, there''s not a single body of the other guy. They were terribly strong people, but at least they should have been dead. I didn''t know you wouldn''t even leave a trace, extra-trained humans)"


    "Shit, I was just soothing because of you."


    Approximately Lunatica''s thought, Dorothy of Blackhawk pointed her sword at the Alphilis and the others as she shook her head.


    "It''s a signal when horseback riding appears. We''re gonna have to do this."


    "Dorothy, hey, don''t say that. Be Help me out here."


    But the little Dorothy''s wish was blocked by the sword. It was an unmurdered sword, but the big Dorothy was slashed by the little Dorothy.


    "I didn''t say anything sweet! This one comes alive with a sword. If you want to talk to me on an equal footing, screw over with force and show me!


    "... okay. You''re mercenaries too, let me screw you down!


    "Otherwise. Because that''s how we''ve all lived in our village!


    When Dorothy started cutting each other together, she was just beginning to hear horseshoes. At the same time, I begin to hear the sound of knocking down the trees called Vakibaki. The platoon captains scream desperately to form a line, but many were hurt, and people did not move as they thought.


    "Damn, if only it wasn''t for the raids of those people I don''t understand earlier!


    "I don''t know why, but..."


    "Huh? Do you know the line?


    Rhine shut up about the Alphilis inquiry, but he did have an idea of the line. I didn''t respond to the Alphilis inquiry because it was as if I didn''t believe the line either. I have no idea why they''re intervening in this fight. Rhine was a man who did not speak of what he was not sure of.


    But I didn''t have time to put my thoughts together, and the horseback riders showed up. Look at that, everyone screams.


    "What is that horse!


    "There''s twice as many as normal, right?


    The horse that appeared while knocking down the trees was twice as big as normal. The knights, hardened by the heavy gear that drove the giant horse, all wore blades beside the horse to wipe them out, and then knocked down the trees and rushed this way. The sound of a falling tree from earlier was the sound of these horseback riders knocking down and rushing in.


    Though the minds that are swarming around here are a little thinner than a person''s arms, the shock would be considerable in knocking these down. But these horseback riders are storming without even that. If this horse kicks me, I won''t be hurt. A leading knight barked loudly.


    "Hey, hey, I''m the one captain of the Carazel Cavalry, Tea Knight Goat. Anyone who remembers your arm, step forward! I''ll crush you."


    "Follow the captain!


    "Ulaaaaaa!"


    The morale and prestigious knights have stormed at higher speeds. Before that, Rosetta stands.


    "You''re not on track! Atai''s the opponent!


    "To a woman, her intentions and goodness!


    Gort shook down Rosetta''s overhead as he swung a large morningstar in the air. Rosetta also put out her sword to receive the spineless iron sphere, but Rosetta was at a disadvantage only for a minute when there was horse momentum. Rosetta pushes and loses, stepping and lagging behind.


    "Fuhaha! Shut up!


    "Ghoo!"


    Dunda''s axe blew up the goat that hit Rosetta even more. Blow a few knights running straight ahead and Dunda stands up.


    "Oh, it''s an oak!


    "Dunda the Blackhawk."


    Apparently, Danda is quite a known name. As Dunda stood in front of the heavy horseman soldiers, the knights'' assault paused.


    "Here, around here, keep it. I didn''t hear you guys hired a tea knight. Money, no battle, is useless."


    "Exactly"


    It was their captain, Zerver, who affirmed Danda''s words. Was he fighting somewhere again, too, showing up on the spot with a bloody sword. But when Gort, who had been blown away by every horse, regained his posture without falling, he utterly denied their words.


    "I don''t know, you''re the one who doesn''t, Blackhawk mercenaries. No need for little hard reason to fight! We just want to fight the strong. That''s the knight''s praise."


    "What''s a knight, at the mercenary''s minute. In your case, I know you''re just finding pleasure in battle, but he''s a former knight''s goat. You archaeologists who got kicked out of the Knights for going too far."


    "You''re the one who killed so many of my men with an awkward command, aren''t you, ex-knight? I''m listening, you..."


    When Gort was about to say something, Dunda unloaded the giant axe to the ground and blocked the words.


    "Yay, the captain is a good captain. Hey, whatever''s in the past, it doesn''t matter. Speak not with words, but with swords, if you are a warrior."


    "That''s a good thing, Danda"


    Something jumped on Dunda, as if to react to Dunda''s words. The tiny shadow tried to fly to Dunda, who, reflexively axed, prevented her from shadowing. Dunda, who had shadows and eyes over the axe, was instantly blown back by a tremendous shock. He rebuilt himself as he blew away, but it was the little squirrel beast man who blew up Dunda.


    Continued

 653 Missing Talent, Part 32 - Night Assault

    "You think it''s Lasha? Then the voice was..."


    "Hey, Zerver. Long time no see."


    Further appearances on the spot were Blackhawk''s 4th Squad and its captain Zeldos. The wounded and exhausted face of Jaeger was completely barometric to the troops of the Beast, who uplifted his fighting spirit from all over his body. Only one of them, Zeldos talking with ease.


    Did their appearance come as a surprise to Zerver as well, I gave it back mysteriously.


    "Why are you guys here?


    "Don''t ask me anything wild. I''m a mercenary, aren''t I? If there was a fight, I''d go out there."


    "That''s right. But the question is which one of you was hired. Why did you attack Dunda? Depends on your response."


    "I was gonna stop you guys from rubbing it. Well, no, let''s make sure we do our job first. Uh, what a name. Mercenaries with long names shouldn''t be hard to remember. Captain, are you there?


    Realizing that Zeldos was calling himself, Alphilis raised his hand.


    "Oh, I guess it''s about me..."


    "Whoa, that''s you. I did hear you were a brunette beauty..."


    Zeldos looks at Alphilis with a candle of eyes. Alphilis stirred at the gaze of suspicion.


    "Hey, anything suspicious!?


    "No, you don''t. It''s like we met somewhere... oh, you, you''ve been to Meesia''s liquor store before! You took Nia, that mercenary woman!


    "... ah! The manager at that time?


    Both sides were surprised by the unexpected meeting. Lisa and Fenna were the only ones who could see that.


    "I miss this. But we''ll talk about it later. You''ll do my bidding first."


    "That''s..."


    Seeing Alphilis with an anxious face, Zeldos returned with a full grin.


    "Don''t worry, I''m on your side. Asked to save as many soldiers as possible. So, I''m sorry about you guys, but that''s it for the fight. We have to get this lady home safely. Bye."


    "Wait, what''s the beast flair going on on on its own? Who said we would return them!


    Gort knocked Morningstar to the ground to control Zeldos'' movements. But Zeldos tries to push Alphilis back behind us, even as he glimpses him. Seeing that look, Gort was unnecessarily furious.


    "Beast man! You fool me!


    "I''m sorry, I''m an animal man, and I don''t know the hard words like ''foolishness''. I need you to calm down and talk to me in a more understandable language, it just sounds like a dog barking."


    It was what Zeldos said with a serious face, and they all erupted. And Gort, who turned bright red so poor to see, had now stormed really barking.


    When Zeldos saw it and glanced at Alphilis, he stormed at the cavalry himself. Apparently, they are willing to attract the Karatzel Cavalry. Seeing that appearance, Alphilis gave an immediate order.


    "Retreat to this gap! Make up for each of the injured!


    "Make a pair of three, including one injured person. Whoever''s hurt his leg, give him a break."


    The line raises its voice and runs between them all. When I can really count on you at times like this, Alphilis thinks.


    Thanks to Zeldos and the 4th Squad, the pursuit of the enemy is not coming. The enemy should have been more overwhelming, but Zeldos seemed to be preventing it. I heard the hustle and bustle of battle from behind.


    In it, Zerver and Zeldos talk.


    "Don''t meet me in strange places, Zeldos. Who''s your employer?


    "That''s our line. What guild did you guys apply for? The same mercenary regiment split into enemy allies. What a guild glitch, huh?"


    "Oh, it''s rare. So, what do we do?"


    "I don''t know what to do, Sora. Sorry..."


    Zeldos glanced at Gort. There was just barking, and playing Blackhawk beasts didn''t seem easy to stop. A dog, even a dog, must be a rabid dog. It would bite deeply in a line-up of members.


    As Zeldos tried to move that way to deal with Gort, Zerver pulled out the sword and pointed it towards Zeldos. Zeldos looked at Zerver with a sword swallowing look.


    "Zerver, hey, what imitation?


    "What I found out. But I have the same employer now. The Carazel Cavalry has heard that all units were hired by the Veisel side. And we''re also hired by Vesel."


    "Are you okay with us?


    "It''s not. Just fulfilling my duties as a mercenary."


    Zeldos pounded his head on Zerver''s words.


    "Uh, how come you''re serious... we''re mercenaries. You could do it more freely, like me."


    "Don''t say it. Whatever this is, I can''t change it. It''s my nature."


    "He''s a tough guy to live with, you are. All right, I''ll deal with him, so don''t you die on me, okay?


    "I hope so."


    There was a loud scream in the woods.


    On the other hand, the Alphilis and the others heard the cry behind them, but could no longer afford to see what was happening. Zeldos is just heavenly help. Honestly, Alphilis didn''t have enough leeway to interact with the Karatzel cavalry already. In the first place, it was a miracle in itself that the ''Flamebeast Madness'' was activated earlier without the power of the curse. You can shoot me twice.


    But there was no time to breathe, and an arrow pierced the ground in front of the escaping Alphilis. At the same time, I hear nasty laughter.


    Continued

 654 Missing Talent, Part 33 - Night Assault

    "Hyahahahahahaha! I found it!"


    "Who?


    With the voice of the line that inquires, there are lights in the woods. There was a group of Hekatonkails with bows and arrows and Gunz, the man who stood at the head and laughed. The alphilis were held back by their hands going to Hekatonkail, which suddenly appeared.


    "For what purpose are you here? You haven''t broken your contract with Oranzeble yet."


    "Contract? What are you talking about"


    Gunz replied with no interest. From the way Lisa reacted, she told Alphilis softly that she might not really know. Gunz continues.


    "My job is to confuse this battlefield. Well, they tell me to do whatever I can on the client side, but if I''m already confused, don''t you think it would be nice to do either?


    "It''s not good! Who gave those orders?


    "I can''t really tell you about my employer. I''m an ex-mercenary, too. If you talk too much about your employer, you lose your employer.


    Well, if I tell you one thing, this is an experiment called war. They say it''s just a good place to prepare for this. Um, could I have told you this?


    "Experiment? Preparation?


    Alphilis was confused by words he couldn''t understand. But the thought of the line was simple.


    "I don''t care. Are you going to go through here, hey?"


    "Mm-hmm, that''s it. Sure, it''s not like I''ve ever heard anything about not getting my hands on Jaeger. But in accepting this request, I haven''t been explained anything.


    You don''t think that''s a lack of explanation from your employer, huh? I mean... "


    Gunz distorted his mouth to a nitwit and disgusting grin.


    "You can do whatever you want. What the hell!?


    "Shit, I knew it would happen"


    "Why is this standing in front of us all the time?


    Alphilis also fooled the boulders with his own misfortune. But I lay down my sword while the line scolded me. Seeing those alphilis, Gunz told them something even more horrible.


    "It''s not just you guys. I told you, an experiment. There will be others who are more miserable."


    "What? I mean..."


    "Long time no see, boy"


    A voice rang from the woods when the line was about to say something. Something bouncing off at the same time, the line slammed off reflexively.


    "Good, good. You''re still top notch."


    "The way this attack..."


    When the line was about to notice, the line received a sword that was rolled out of the shadow flying from overhead. When the person who looked like a mercenary crossed the line with her sword, she breathed heavily into the line''s ears and at the same time kicked the line''s body and flew away.


    Skinny beautiful woman. As a mercenary, her red hair was cut short, and she was a human woman without a shadow, wearing long-sleeved trousers to prevent scratches in the forest. But the line felt in an instant. He said he had a different voice and appearance, but he was undoubtedly that woman.


    "You, Krums''!


    "Oh, you see. I wonder if it''s a good idea. Or do you like me?"


    "Don''t be ridiculous!


    Rhine reassembled his sword.


    "You should have knocked it down then! And you don''t look the same."


    "Alas, it''s impossible to defeat me to that extent. Isn''t that what you felt then? Whatever it is, it''s good to see you again."


    I never wanted to see your face again.


    Rhine spit all over. My stomach fluids were pouring out because of my belly, which was kicked earlier. If you were working out poorly, it wouldn''t be weird if you were kicked in the stomach. Obviously it wasn''t a woman''s leg strength.


    And the woman greeted her gracefully.


    "I didn''t actually plan to meet you here. This is on the edge of something too, let''s introduce ourselves. My name is Calamity. He is one of the black magicians led by Oranzeble, one of the southern continents, the trifles, and the Lord of the ''Yae Forest''. That''s me."


    "... that''s a very polite introduction. What kind of change of heart is that?


    "It''s easy for a woman to move her mind. Besides, my deep involvement with you is already decisive. The next plan is working on my plan. And no one can stop you anymore."


    "Plan? What plan?"


    Calamity laughed, hehe.


    "Come on? I''m not nice enough to talk to you that far. Why don''t you find out for yourself?


    "Oh, I didn''t think so."


    "Hey, you''re lying..."


    It was Rosetta who broke into the conversation between them. Rosetta fluttered forward. To that defenseless addition and subtraction, the line grabs Rosetta''s shoulder.


    "Rosetta, what''s up?


    "He... I remember! Label, Label So it''s not!?


    I stopped Rosetta trying to take another step so that the line would be a winged strangler, but Calamity responds to Rosetta''s call.


    "Well... you sure were Rosetta, weren''t you? I miss you."


    "Is it a label after all"


    Evil fell out of Rosetta''s face, giving her a rare and frightening look. And once the item had dripped, Rosetta''s expression, raised her face, was full of anger.


    "... kill"


    "Hey, what''s up, Rosetta? I don''t know why."


    "He''s my ex-partner. The two of us made various requests, and they used to say," Red Sisters. "At the same time, he was my sister."


    "No, that''s stupid. But he..."


    "Yes, that can''t be right. ''Cause that''s what we were called more than 50 years ago. Regardless of who I am as a mixed-race child, there is no way that the label that was just a human being lives as it was then. So he..."


    "Don''t say such lonely things, Rosetta. We ate pot rice together and we''re not friends until the floor."


    Calamity answers behind words, invincibly niggling. It was obviously a look like you were making fun of Rosetta.


    Continued

 655 Missing Talent, Part 34 - Night Assault

    "I''ll tell you what''s good for you like that. The kid called this label was certainly a deadbeat kid for a human being. So is strength, and most importantly, an unbreakable heart. That''s why this kid''s torture was so tempting. How long do I have to cry and beg for mercy? I cut the tendon off my leg with my arms and let the Warcraft attack me and I didn''t scream one more time.


    But, you know, I raised my roots easily one day. If I show you some illusion. What do you think I showed you?


    Let''s keep the label looking like Calamity is having fun.


    "I showed you your broken figure in illusion! Humans are more vulnerable to other people''s pain than they are to their own, right? So was this kid. Wow. When I showed you crying, I said, ''Stop it!'' I didn''t scream desperately. It''s funny. It''s funny."


    "Temehe..."


    Rosetta devoured her teeth on Calamity''s words. Too much force, so much power that you can hear teeth eating away all around you. And the power was enough to swing off the feather-crossed line easily.


    "Temehe killed you!


    "That''s why you''re saying it. Stupid kid."


    Calamity receives the great sword of Rosetta. The sword on the label is of normal size, but I received Rosetta''s sword with ease. Rosetta asks, pressing each other with a sword.


    "When! When do I get the label..."


    "Hey... proxy, I wonder if it''s town. The request I received was not fulfilled at that time. But you thought you had accomplished a huge favor, so you fell asleep drunk with the result and drunk with deep alcohol. This kid was uncomfortable, but he went back to the bandit Ajito to see what he had achieved - he met me."


    Calamity plays Rosetta''s sword.


    "Those bandits are my puppets. I was running it for a purpose. It was the mercenary regiment you led that wiped out. That ruined my plan one step ahead of me. Well, we had an alternative, so there was nothing for them to die for, but this kid realized I existed. But you came back alone because you were half-hearted. You can''t just miss me if you notice my presence.


    This kid''s miscalculation was stronger than I imagined. Lost to me because of it and still used by me to keep my memory this way "


    "You have memories?


    "Yes, so I can also say this - ''Hi Rosetta. How hard is it to get a kid? How hard is it to get a guy? Something like that."


    Rosetta lowered her sword in dismay at the words. I didn''t hesitate to speak to myself back in the day, the words of my only partner. It was a nostalgic voice that always embarrassed me for joking about Rosetta''s poor predisposition.


    The line plays the boundaries of Rosetta''s consciousness made by nostalgic words, the poking of calamity that quickly flies through her hair.


    "Wake up, Rosetta! This guy''s not the guy you know!


    "But now that''s definitely..."


    "Whether I remember it or not, I''m an enemy now! Assuming there''s a way to put it back, this guy would never say it, and there''s more or less no way he''s going to return it with five-body satisfaction. Find that out!


    "Still a loud man. I always get in the way of good places!


    Calamity offended as he pushed the line over.


    "But this isn''t gonna work out the way it did last time, is it? This body has been matured for 50 years. Precision isn''t the same as last time, and I know your powers well this time. I won''t be alarmed this time."


    "Oh well. It''s definitely not the same as last time."


    "Isn''t that right? Because..."


    "My whole body stinks, not just my mouth. Shouldn''t the perfume use a little more of a good one?


    Calamity''s expression turned blue on Rhine''s words, then bright red. Calamity reminds me of my anger when I fought with Rhine and Krums and shook my body.


    "Fu, fu, fu... you should still die, human!


    "That''s our line."


    Rosetta was kicking the ground at the same time as Rhine kicked the ground again. The expression is already back to Rosetta when she is calm. Rosetta''s red eyes speak. He told me to let myself fight too.


    The others were confronted with Gunz, roughly the three who began to bump into each other hard. But Gunz also missed the opportunity to set up for an intruder named Calamity.


    "I can''t do it. Don''t lose your temper."


    Gunz sighed loudly. Alphilis doesn''t miss that gap.


    "Auri!"


    Auri responds by releasing arrows silently. The arrow glanced at Gunz and flew in a straight line, but Gunz grabbed that sharp arrow with one hand as he stretched.


    "I''m asleep. Did you think I could do it with an arrow without any tricks or magic elements? How do you know I''m leading Hecaton Cale?


    "Shit... can''t it be a glimmer?"


    "Alfi, be careful. I don''t know by the looks of it, but reinforcements continue to arrive in the woods behind him. Over 200 just because Lisa can sense it. The terrain is being held up over high ground, and quite unfavourable."


    "I know that!


    Lisa was surprised because Alphilis had a rare and absurd voice. But Lisa dared to poke Alphilis in the back.


    "I don''t mind being rough, but what''s the plan?


    "I wouldn''t be in such a hurry if I had."


    "Then you have to break through with victim readiness. Let me concentrate my arms around you. We''ll break through with strength."


    "But..."


    "You won''t want a chance at all of the battle. This is a bet. If I die, it''s in destiny again. It won''t just die."


    Even if Lisa told me so, Alphilis couldn''t make summary executions or anything. In doing so, Gunz softly raised his hand.


    "Shh, I don''t know which one is teething with the Green Knight earlier, but let''s just do it"


    "He''s a green knight?


    "You''re just about the other guy. What''s the matter, sir?


    Gunz let Hekatonkail, who had refrained behind him, order him to drop the package. Throw the head bag toward the alpha leash. The contents spilled out of a headbag that had not tied my mouth.


    "Ugh."


    "Oh, my God..."


    The contents that had spilled were the corpses of Woznum, who were also invisible. Both hands were dropped and the body clearly showed signs of injury avoiding the steeple. My legs are still in the bag and I can''t see them, but I don''t think they have legs to look at from the fuzziness of the bag.


    But what I can''t believe was the fact that all those struggling Ooznums earlier had been lightly killed. Gunz says.


    "That guy. Come on, you thought he was stronger. Sure, when I was the leader of a dicky mercenary regiment, I didn''t want to meet him on the battlefield by mistake. But, hey, I think I''m getting pretty strong. I tried to play more with him because he got stronger, but it didn''t work out and I killed him.


    Uh, that''s stuttering. He said he was going to be strong. Enough. Something''s gone wrong. Death to you, too. "


    As Gunz''s hand was waved down, Hekatonkale and the others began to storm simultaneously. Instead of bows and arrows, everyone pulls out weapons for melee and hits them. When Alphilis tried to free the curse in the inevitable battle, a wind blew in front of them.


    Continued

 656 Missing Talent, Part 35 - Night Assault

    "Doom, is that okay?


    "What?


    It was a careless reply for Doom to turn to Osiria. Doom and Osiria were watching over it as Clier and Veisel continued to fight on stage in the forest at night. There''s also a doom here. I''m coming with orders. That was to confuse the battlefield because it would lend a bunch of Hekatonkails. But when Doom gave Gunz command of Hekatonkail, he made him like Gunz, pretending he wasn''t even interested.


    Of course, I didn''t throw you a job, because I thought it would be better to try things out. In fact, the modified Gunz is doing better than expected. I don''t think he''s capable of command, but if Hekatonkail only passes simple orders, he has just the right degree of instruction. By using the soldier and Hekatonkail collected by Gunz himself, depending on the use, it was likely that considerable results could be expected.


    Besides, Doom didn''t want to go to this battlefield himself. I didn''t like the fact that Calamity was coming, and I couldn''t predict how that guy that Anomaly put in would work either. Sure, as an outpost, and as an experiment, it''s a good place to go, but I think everyone would put too much heat on it. It was supposed to be about Titania and Bradymaria who hadn''t come to this place.


    And another thing. That way Doom tried it half-jokingly, it''s tying an unexpected shape.


    "That''s just not good..."


    As a doom, I was desperate to figure out how to get my faults back, and now it was a situation where even Osirian''s words were barely in my ear. One day, the effect disappears. But in a day''s time, this whole area could be ashes. It was strange that two minutes had already passed since Doom had softened it, but nothing had yet happened in the meantime.


    "Osiria, are you following his movements?


    "Yeah, for once. But it''s pointless. If that man runs all he can, one or two of the countries will soon fall apart. There will be forests on the way, mountains on the way, but it will break through."


    "That''s right..."


    Doom figured if Titania was there, he could handle it, or no, that could trigger a miserable situation.


    "So, what are you doing now? That idiot."


    "I''ll stay still. Very quiet."


    "I put a fanatical eye on you, didn''t I? What''s going on with the contents of his head that makes him crazy and grown up?


    "I don''t know that. Are you so crazy that you can no longer act, or are you returning to purely beastly thinking"


    "To the beast?


    "Yes, if it''s a pure beast, and a lion''s kind, it may not move unless it finds even its own prey worthy of hunting"


    "There must be more powerful people than that, but do you mean no one is suitable for your glasses? If you would just keep quiet..."


    A howl echoed in the woods as Doom approached his pale expectations. It''s not a wolf. I can''t let it out with a beast, a howl filled with more killing intentions than a beast, yet sadly struck at the same time. Obviously a heterogeneous howl came into Doom''s ear.


    "Now..."


    "Sounds like an anomaly note. You found the prey, it''s starting to move. And that beast."


    "In which direction?


    "... in the direction of the Alphilis and the others."


    Osiria points her fingertips.


    "Whew... that''s not good. We''re gonna break the deal."


    "Is it bad when you can break it? I want that."


    Osiria stopped Doom from rushing to the Alphilis and the others. But Doom gave a sober opinion.


    "Look, Osiria. This place is not where we want to be yet. Time is still ahead. But I''m sure it will fill. This place and this time of year, you can''t even kill Alpha Reese."


    "Even with all these pawns in place?


    Osiria disputed with dissatisfaction, but Doom answered firmly to show.


    "Oh, you can''t do it. I''m sure I can''t do it to this extent. I''m sure the best thing you know about Alpha Reese right now is Aurangebull, me, and Yugdrasil. Somehow I''ve been finding out about it lately."


    "Who is she?


    "I don''t know that. But I started to imagine. In the process of collecting various artifacts, you can now imagine answers like that. If I had imagined, Orangeables would have gotten Alphilis and we wouldn''t need it. Alpha Reese will be all alone."


    "I''ll still keep it a secret. I''m not sure yet. The only thing I can say is that if Alphilis is willing to throw everything away, I''m sure that magic outweighs lifelessness. You don''t feel like you can do it, do you?


    When Doom grinned, he turned to black and turned to the Alphilis as he slipped through the air.


    "(don''t stick well...)"


    It must have been everyone on the spot who had the same thoughts. Kersu''s arm was getting tired about now. Because he kept waving his sword uninterrupted. I did play at first. One vulnerable girl when a rabbit is trapped in a cage, wondering what she will be punished for.


    But the situation was gradually changing. Indeed, the Great Sword, which changes to Kersu''s whip shape, scraped away Elsia''s skin and went. Every time I waved, the girl did get hurt and the movement slowed down. But not a single fatal injury has been sustained. The girl was calmly judging the sword when the swords were flying around her body, rolling around the ground without fright and muddy.


    Kersu has hardly played along the way. Little by little, playing little by little, I changed the orbit of my sword to see what one face would look like by shredding the flesh of my legs, but Elsia cleverly turned. The weapon was stolen by the behold, and I gave him something new to show him, and he hasn''t waved. The sword I gave Elsia was actually crackling, and if I received Kersu''s sword properly, it would have been a substitute for being broken as it was and could have been two true things. I gave that to Elsia to try to be funny, but it didn''t work out the way I saw it. There shouldn''t be room for Elsia to watch the sword. From the beginning, do you not trust Kersu, or do you not think you can take Kersu''s sword?


    Either way, the expansion was as if it were not what Kersu had in mind. Around the time I cried and begged for forgiveness, I tried to enjoy giving it to my brother''s boat and breaking it, as usual. The boat turned its fingers and watched Kersu.


    "Brother, haven''t you? I''m getting tired of it."


    "Ugh, shut up. If you give it to Tem��, he''ll destroy it right away with his stupid powers, right? Don''t even let me play."


    "I hope you''re playing."


    A boat saw the sky. Already the moon is trying to hide in the forest leaves. The time decided by Kersu was imminent. Boats are dumb in character, but not only when it comes to battle. This girl named Elsia is clearly different from a normal human being. I have yet to prepare anything that stands out as one who fights, but only my eyes have found it to be abnormally developed. I don''t know myself, it''s nature. I knew Kersu was feeling the same thing again.


    "(This guy... don''t even look at me. of my sword, and every verse of it)"


    When she realized Elsia''s eyes moved dizzily, Kersu began to understand what she was following with her eyes. Elsia is following every passage of the great sword stretched out in a whip that Kersu himself cannot follow.


    Kersu was in a hurry. If I can''t finish every single girl like this, I''ll lose my credibility as head of a mercenary regiment. The client may take it lightly. Our brothers, who are also prize necks, can act as mercenaries because they overwhelm others with strength. If my peers could lick me, it would have been an order as it were. My men may also capture their necks and offer them to the Alliance.


    Kersu forces into the attached arm and swings further to raise the rotation. Elsia didn''t miss the gap that could do that for a moment.


    Continued

 657 Insufficient Talent, Part 36 - Night Assault

    "(Here it is!


    Elsia turned around and went on the offense. Obviously, neither does Elsia think she can win by taking on a superior opponent. But it''s the same as a fight, and I know that just running away or protecting me can put me in danger. An unexpected counterattack from an opponent who thinks he is weak flickers the opponent. Elsia pretended to be even hit and waited all the time for the opportunity to fight back. If Elsia had made one mistake, so much so that Kersu''s sword, which she manages to see for Elsia, is not very eye-catching in a normal human being?


    So Elsia didn''t know as if she knew Kersu''s true fear, his strength. Otherwise, Elsia, with less combat experience, would not have acted so boldly. Elsia stepped into a straight line and let go of the poke. Because instinctively I realized that was the fastest attack for Elsia.


    In an unexpected counterattack, Kersu offered his left arm aggressively. Elsia''s sword crept into Kersu''s left arm, and the unpleasant feeling of piercing the meat passed into Elsia''s hands.


    "Holy shit!"


    But Kersu''s forged arm doesn''t do much more with Elsia''s arm strength. After finding out about Elsia, he let go of his sword lightly before taking a counterattack. Instead, he let go of the stone he had left in his left hand as he rolled, facing Kersu''s eyes.


    "Bye."


    Kersu glances at his right eye. From the surroundings he heard a twitch, and Elsia flew off the scene without alarm. He didn''t have a weapon in his hand to stab him in the face. If you''re a woman, Alphilis has told you to hide your katana for the worst possible self-determination. But Elsia rejected the word. If you don''t come to your worst hour, you''re stuck.


    But now I regret the choice. If it was even a little knife like that, I tongued what I did by poking it deep into the neck of the man in front of me now. Elsia instead found a thick branch that seemed to pierce people. There''s no way I could have fought with that, either, but Elsia was chronicled by the exuberance of the battle and the fact that she was able to fight as the prospect suggests.


    Looking up at the sky, the moon is already beginning to hide. He should be able to escape to time soon, but Elsia thought of stabbing him in the stomach. That''s thinking about the possibility that Kersu might not keep his promise. And when Kersu began to run towards Kersu, whose eyes were stuffy with stones, Kersu let him sword and slap him on the ground. Elsia was coming around saying it couldn''t possibly be a cod shake, but wound gravel and mud take away Elsia''s sight. It certainly wasn''t even a big blow to Elsia, but the fact that she received a large number of small scratches and was deprived of her sight was enough to deprive her of her victory.


    And when Elsia dropped the mud that was in her eyes, Kersu also stood up, holding her right eye.


    "He''ll do it, little girl."


    When Kersu let go of his right hand, his right eye was creeping moisture out of his eyeball. Her vision still doesn''t return to her wet eyeballs, but Elsia took a breath in her unusual eyes.


    Then the moon was shaded by the tree, and the light was blocked. Elsia said away often with her face.


    "I win."


    "... oh, right. Hey!"


    Gail''s restraint, which was held to the ground in one word by Kersu, is lifted. Gail stood up to thrust the man who was holding him back and rushed straight to Elsia.


    "Elsia, are you hurt?


    "It''s no big deal. It''s your fault. It''s annoying."


    "It''s not just my fault, more or less -"


    As Gail tried to make up his mind again, he stood up to cover Elsia reflexively when he realized that the Dark Monkeys each had a weapon. Elsia had some anticipation, too, but asks the striptease type.


    "What are you going to do?


    "I said ''I''m letting you go'', but I didn''t say ''I''m letting you go''"


    "Ha, I thought that would happen! That sounds like something the lower house is thinking about. Where did the promise go if that moon hid in the shade of a tree?


    "That one."


    Kersu looked up and cut off the branches lightly with his sword. Once again the moonlight falls into the woods.


    "Now it''s back to normal. The moon isn''t hiding anywhere."


    "Kee, dirty!


    "Say anything. But we can''t be licked. No matter how talented you are, no matter how cautious you are, there''s no way I''m gonna leak a story from here in case I''m unconscious of you."


    Kersu threatens the Great Sword. Elsia saw it and provoked more and more. Elsia also remembered her anger.


    "Then when I get home, I''ll make the little birds remember the song, and I''ll make them sing all over the place. Kersu is the best hexed bastard on the continent, and he''s called in a mercenary regiment to punish one little girl!


    "Don''t lose your mouth. She''s a little girl. If I lived the next five years, I might have gotten quite hands-on. Your mouth is a disaster, don''t die!


    Elsia was angry. That is not against Kersu. My shallowness, my impudence in this situation. More than that, I don''t know how I''ve ever worked out disciplining myself. And my own stupidity for not listening to the human saying around me. Elsia was angry at all herself.


    I don''t know, Elsia realizes I have tears in my eyes because of my blurred vision.


    "(Fool, don''t cry! I don''t know what you''re gonna do crying about this! No one can help me that I cried in a slum. I just have to do something on my own -)"


    But the layers. After I cried invisibly, the layers must have appeared. Elsia thought bitterly that he was always the guy to show up at bad times, but she still thought maybe Layer knew his personality and was showing up after he deliberately stopped crying.


    "(Oh, but there''s no way to be sure - I''m sorry, Layer. You were right. When I get home, I''ll seriously practice my sword)"


    Looking at Kersu and the boat coming towards her, Elsia noticed her vision shaking about. Elsia''s consciousness dimmed, not having had time to think that it should have been slashed yet.


    Continued

 658 Missing Talent, Part 37 - Night Assault

    At the same time, blood blooms bloom in the corner that was surrounding Elsia and Gail.


    "What!?


    "I can take care of you."


    Kersu and Boat doubted their own eyes. Because at some point, if you noticed, there were three more children in front of you. Vision is certainly somewhat blurred in the dark, but I''m not going to be alarmed. Besides, the boat''s eyes were perfectly normal. Dumb boat, but eyes are considerably better than people. I couldn''t have missed what happened in front of me.


    But there was certainly one more person in the blink of an eye. Will he be 13 or 14 years old? A boy about the age who was still about to take the boy off stood with his sword on his hips. At the same time, about five Dark Monkey men fell as they gushed blood.


    "(What the hell did you do now? Are you telling me you killed five people and tortured two kids while we were blinking?


    "Brother, this guy..."


    "That''s why I advised you. Elsia, who doesn''t take training seriously, doesn''t have the strength to be on the front lines. But I guess it would be extra annoying to say that, you would.


    There''s something I want to do right now, and honestly, I can''t care about you guys forever. So I thought I''d abandon you if you were footy enough to just surrender, but both Elsia and Gail worked harder than I thought. Only this time, it''s special. "


    Layer ignores the boat and Kersu and speaks quietly as he softly lays them both down. The expression is the way it always is, but the layers seem a little emotional, too. The rap facts represented his excitement as it was.


    Layer was honestly happy. That those who grew up with themselves have the means and the will to fight. Layer was relieved that he was a little relieved. I still don''t have to abandon these two.


    Kersu''s sword rushes through the ground next to such a layer.


    "Hey, kid. What ''d you do?


    "I''m not supposed to answer that. I''ll give you back what I just said."


    The layers laid their hands on the pattern of the sword. But I can''t feel killing at first sight from my body. There was no way to step in, and it remained natural.


    "It''s totally arbitrary that I came here. I haven''t given permission to anyone. So you can''t let my people know I''m here and doing this. So I have one favor to ask you."


    "What?"


    "Can we all settle this right now?"


    Laughter arose from the surrounding dark monkeys at the suggestion that there was no clapping of layers. But Kersu and the boat weren''t the only ones laughing. For the lay knew as if he had not lied. A boy who hasn''t let go of any killing spirit at first sight. But the killer like the actual needle was directed only at Kersu and the boat. The two of them were in the illusion of having their sword tips in front of them. The others are probably not even put in numbers.


    The layers continued pale.


    "I''m not kidding, because the results are the same either way. But there''s just so many of them, and if we can all get away with it at the same time, it''s gonna be a hard time. And it''s not like there isn''t. Just being able to escape will definitely make you suffer a way to kill. So if the results are the same, you should at least give them a choice - what are you saying? Oh, yeah. You''re saying there''s a jig? I don''t know what that means, but I don''t know what that means."


    "... Knock it off"


    Kersu moved. I had already detected that the boy in front of me was unusual, but it still hurt my insistence that I had been a mercenary for many years. Leave it to anger and wave the great sword.


    "You''re kidding me, you kid!


    Where the great sword roared and attacked like a serpent that could not stop in his eyes, the blade never reached a single layer. Because all the steel wire sections connecting the blades of the connecting swords (whipsodes) had been severed. And the excess blade involved some of the surrounding dark monkeys, scattered all over them.


    "Nah..."


    Before Kersu was surprised, the boat had already been grabbed by layers. Kersu''s sword has a high chance of stopping the movement without having to tailor the opponent. A suspicious boat hit that gap, and it was their must-have to finish. With that collaboration, we''ve buried many powerful enemies. Even the former Rosetta was defeated.


    The boat knew its own powers. He said it was not only his physique that was abnormally strong, but also because of his illness. I have also been told by doctors that life expectancy may be short. In fact, their father was named for his pride of power, but died prematurely before becoming even 40.


    So when the boat accidentally put too much effort into killing the girl she liked when she held him in her arms, she decided to kill the catcher and run away instead of getting caught hard. I am very sorry to have wrapped my brother around it. But I couldn''t stand being in a barn until I died. The boat didn''t hate to give in to sin otherwise. I couldn''t help but hate not being able to live with nature.


    The boat and Kersu escaped. The chasers grew stronger every day, but at the same time the predators came together to them. And they formed a mercenary corps to protect themselves. The boat got around to know correctly the anomaly of his powers. I''ve done arm power comparisons with giant mercenaries, but they weren''t very lousy. I''ve seen mercenaries who would be stronger than me, but at least I''ve never seen anyone with more power than me.


    Yes, until this moment.


    "... that?


    The boat should have gone twisting the layers'' arms. But the right arm of the layer was not frightened, and the left arm was twisted up by the layer.


    Layers naturally say so.


    "You have a lot of power. With a little effort, it won''t break."


    Layer clutched the wrist of his twisted left hand in thoughtfully. Then there was an unpleasant noise, and he stuck it like rubber in the left hand of the boat. The boat screamed without a voice, and the layer looked disappointed.


    "Oh, my God, I knew it was brittle"


    "Brother, he''s as sick as I am..."


    Trying to say he was sick, the boat''s vision was crushed. The layers'' eyelids hit the boat''s eyes directly, and the moment he glanced, the layers turned the boat''s giant into two pieces with a one-handed sword.


    To an instant event, Kersu became more calm than the anger of losing the boat, on the contrary. My experience as a mercenary, my pride as a warrior, did not allow me to leave myself to my emotions. Layers alert around as they calmly wipe the blood back.


    "Ugh, it''s cluttered after all. I wonder what I can do to kill him, like Renatica, without even bathing in blood."


    "Kid, who are you?


    The layer turned around.


    "Come on, who is it? I still think it''s odd to say that it''s the same disease. I can tear humans apart with my bare hands if I want to, and it looks like the body itself is different from people''s. I didn''t see a doctor, but I guess this is still one of the illnesses. I just killed him. He looks like the same disease, but it would be worse than him.


    But what''s more serious is that I don''t feel a thing when I tear people apart like this. It''s been that way for a long time. No matter what sorrowful scream they make, no matter what the woman or child cries, nothing will echo my mind. Apparently, I''m missing something important as a person. I thought I''d become a bit of a person lately, but apparently it was a mistake. "


    Kersu saw the boy approaching slowly, though so well, and remembered an emotion he hadn''t forgotten in a long time. I can''t help my hands, my legs are dull, my breath is stuck. Yes, this is fear. Even though I had to pull out a broken sword replacement, my hands didn''t move like they were already frozen. Excellent as a warrior, Kersu has thus learned. All resistance is futile in front of this boy.


    "Absolutely, I didn''t think there was a decent way to die, but is this where I die? That was a lot of life, Boat."


    What kind of life would it have been if my brother hadn''t killed people for something like that? Our own families, who have opened the land and sometimes fought demons, were quite a family that gathered people''s respect. I smiled with my neighbor, fights calmly, sometimes fervently, and imagined it would have been such a peaceful life.


    That was Kersu''s thought, the last sight. When a fountain of blood could be formed in the moonlight, the surrounding dark monkeys slipped back and dispersed as one began to run. Layer sighed as he saw them all escape in bulk.


    "Oh man, that''s a hassle. I learned how to chase him already from Renatica, so there''s no way I can get away with it anyway. Let''s get a little serious."


    When the layers made the ground stronger, the ground was decided as if a giant beast had stepped through its feet. Five times more than a person in one step, Layer quickly caught up with one fleeing group, slashing six people from behind in one breath. Similar to 10 or 20 people and cut them off in no time.


    "And then you disagree"


    Once Layer had returned to Elsia and Gayle just in case, making sure there was nothing unusual, Layer tried to go after the people who had fled on the other side again. There shouldn''t be 30 more. When it took less than half an hour and the layer tried to kick the ground, the movement stopped perfectly.


    Continued

 659 Missing Talent, Part 38 - Beast Feast ① -

    "What...?


    Layer was somewhat uncomfortable in the woods at night. I don''t know who the discomfort is. Not in the knowledge taught to Lunatica. But I only realized by instinct that something was wrong.


    "Quiet... very quiet -!"


    Layers had given their swords behind their backs for no reason. I didn''t feel like I was in danger, but I just kind of did. But what does convey to the sword is the weight and impact of the metal. Yet the sound of the sword trident did not ring, and in front of the layers I looked back, part of the body of the dark monkeys that I was about to chase was unwrought into the universe.


    Layer tried to ascertain the identity of the enemy, annoyingly paying for that pile of bodies that suddenly appeared. But there were no enemy shadows found around the body.


    "Is it my fault...? No, I didn''t even kill him, but I did..."


    I almost suspected it was even illusory, and Layer noticed that his sword broke pompously. I realized now that if I hadn''t given my sword behind my back, I would undoubtedly have followed the same fate as these dark monkeys scattered around me.


    Layer felt a chill on his back, grabbing Elsia and Gail on both shoulders moved to follow the scene. And turning all the way back, there were no more carcasses of the dark monkeys scattered earlier, and Layer felt like he was even in a nightmare and drove off the scene with all his might. It could have been the first fear the layer felt.


    And after the layer left, there were ripples in parts of the town that were blood. And only for a moment, there''s a shadow of a person''s face in the ripples.


    "(That boy - he''s still not the only one. Is this the first time I have not been able to kill? Interesting -)"


    Blood. Shadows shake like the person in the whole place laughed. And at the same time as the next ripple, the shadow was gone, and the cloud of blood was rolled up with the earth, and it was mixed with the earth, and even its traces were gone. Later, only silence was visiting.


    There was a breeze between the Alphilis and Hecaton Cale. But the wind cleverly involved only Hekatonkail, and took their lives.


    The Alphilis and the others looked reflexively at the origin of the suddenly blown storm of salvation. It was one boy standing.


    "... what are you doing, you guys..."


    "La, lifeless!


    It was lifeless to use the magic of the storm. Alphilis spit on the unexpected appearance of the person, but at the same time he returns to me.


    "No way, you helped me?


    "... that''s the one thing that works... considering these idiots run wild at times..."


    Lifeless stared at Gunz, but Gunz looked strange. On the contrary, he clapped deliberately and showed it with a nigga and an invincible grin.


    "Uh, no, there wasn''t one of these guys. You''ve been working properly, great."


    "... don''t want to, no dog... you can''t complain about being disposed of a dog who can''t keep his master''s word..."


    "Uh, because I''m a loyal dog. I can''t do what''s not in the order. They didn''t tell me I shouldn''t do those sisters on this order, and then I was wondering if I should give priority to the original order. This kind of thing is due to inadequate instructions from your superiors, right? Wow!"


    Lifeless who deliberately imitates and shows a dog''s ringing face. Exactly to Gunz''s demeanor, those who knew about Lifeless learned the illusion that the air would cool at once, but it was Doom who appeared in that hardened air place.


    "Wait a minute! Not if we''re fighting now!


    "Oh, isn''t that Doom? This is my superior, by the way."


    "... you or the lord of this stupid dog... are dead, Doom..."


    "No, it''s not that easy to die, is it? ''Cause that''s why I''m not. Come on, you and your idiot!


    All pounded and twisted their necks. Doom''s remarks get no guidelines. I found myself in such a hurry.


    Doom expressed his frustration as he stepped on the ground and the words soon came out of his mouth.


    "Oh, already! Just get everyone out of here once. Anyway, Alphilis sucks. No matter how many lifeless escorts you have, you can''t be safe all this time!


    "... that''s what fools say on holiday too... something that I can''t take down..."


    "The tone is about to come back, isn''t it? Oh, it''s not. Come on. It''s not about being strong or anything, it''s about compatibility. It wouldn''t make sense if we had to hit them with any kind of magic, would it? This time the opponent is a natural enemy to the sorcerer. ''Cause they''re..."


    That''s all Doom was about to say, and Lisa noticed two horses flying in from above. With a little extension of the sensor range, there were several Tenma knights swirling over the sky. And coming here, Lisa was also a good acquaintance.


    By the time Lisa spoke to Alphilis, feathers dancing in the universe had already fallen to the ground.


    "Why are you here..."


    "Lisa, who?


    "It''s Tasha. Who is the other one?"


    When Lisa was about to say, one Heavenly Horse Knight jumped from a Heavenly Horse above. It appears that he flew far higher than the tree, but the man landed brilliantly. The person stood completely at the margin of concern about whether her legs were okay, etc.


    Continued

 660 Missing Talent, Part 39 - Beast Feast ② -

    "Captain Velfra, you don''t have to fly anything from Tenma!


    "You''re the one who rushed it. Your own mercenary regiment is in danger, so you should ask for help. I''m expensive, huh?


    "Ugh, that means it''s up to the negotiations, please. Don''t you have a buddy discount or something?"


    "No."


    Tasha mumbled, but bowed her head to Verfra as she landed Tenma on the ground. Verfra sees Alphilis as he descends to the battlefield with perseverance.


    "You''re the Alpha Reese?


    "Yeah, you sure retaliation troop''s..."


    "Alfie, excuse me."


    That''s all Alphilis said, and Lisa hurriedly blocks that mouth. Because it''s a common name for retaliation troops and I thought it would hit rude things. Seeing how it was, Verfra naturally flushed the words of Alphilis. Apparently, he''s used to it. And the tone was feminine and polite, unlike when responding to Tasha.


    "I don''t mind, that would be the right thing to say about me. Correctly, it''s Troop Athena, Captain Verfra. I''ve gotten a little familiar with you before, but say hello again. And best of all, you''re safe.


    From here, Troop Athena will cover you from the sky. We can guide you to the fort of Salamo, so if you hit it, we would like you to aim for the street so that it is easy to guide you. Looks like the troops are exhausted too. I''ll do the exposures. "


    That''s how a dusty verfra is attacked by a united hekatonkail from behind. But when Verfra stopped scissoring Hekatonkail''s sword with two fingers without turning around, he pulled down Hekatonkail as it was and stepped on his head. Even the lifeless rounded their eyes to the point of defeating them too martial and unmade.


    "... you surprised me... it''s what had a big girl..."


    "Hey, there''s enough for stupid power, isn''t there?


    "It''s an honor to keep it as a compliment. So, who''s my enemy? It''s called Hecaton Cale there."


    That''s all Verfra asked, there was one man in her sight. The man, Gunz and Verfra, when they looked at each other, hid behind Hekatonkail just because Gunz didn''t say "bad". When Verfra recognized Gunz, he inadvertently started walking towards you. There is no problem with Hekatonkail standing on his feet with a weapon.


    Verfra asks as he moves forward.


    "Man there, turn this way"


    "No, you''re not a big face for people to see."


    "I don''t need a joke. Turn this way, Gunz."


    When Verfra called his name, Gunz was frightened. I didn''t think of it as inferior to Verfra. It is instinctively frightening. A woman who was scattered around until her own mercenary regiment was driven to destruction, and who herself created a cause for wandering beyond the dead line. Gunz instinctively feared the woman in front of him who twisted her life as forcefully as she did to her companions.


    At first, of course, he resented Verfra, and Gunz summoned his own brutal knowledge to think how he would distort that righteous face if he committed and killed him. But when he found out after a while that his power had become heterogeneous to what it had been before, he thanked him.


    But the emotion that actually surfaced in Gunz with Verfra in front of him was just fear. When he told me to come out, I didn''t feel like it, and I was disgusted with G��ntz trying to annoy Hiraki and Verfra, Verfra pointed the giant hammer he took out at G��ntz at some point.


    "If you''re going to hide, that''s fine. Wherever you hide on this continent, let every shade of it crush you. I am the head of the Avenger. Running away from me is impossible!


    "Wow, that''s cool! You guys, kill him politely with the whole thing."


    Gunz gave orders while hiding in Hekatonkail. As Gunz ordered, Hekatonkail began to move simultaneously. More than five Hekatonkails strike Verfra at a time. At that time when everyone was worried about Verfra being in danger, Hekatonkail blew it all together in a swing of Verfra.


    "... that?


    Hecaton Cale to be dusted while being blown away. When it was just a lump of meat and a piece of Hekatonkail stuck to Gunz''s face, for the first time he understood exactly what kind of opponent he was after.


    "Sorry Tasha. I''m going to kill this guy and all his men now. If this guy''s part of the reason we''re hunting down Alphilis, would he have done it?


    "Yeah, yeah. Some."


    "I''m talking about the reward, but I don''t want it. This is like my business in Friedelinde. Let''s just say I play the role I was given. I''ll leave the rest to Marguerite."


    "But they''re 100, aren''t they?


    "100 or 200, but what do you know?"


    When Verfra waves the hammer again, the surrounding Hekatonkails still blow up. They don''t know hesitation due to fear, so they scattered the body around exactly as they jumped into the dead place themselves.


    Where an awesome massacre has begun, a lifeless speaks to Doom.


    "... so... what was coming..."


    "... Ha, yes! There''s a bad guy coming. It''s really bad when he comes. I haven''t found a way to control it yet."


    "... so when what comes..."


    At that time, a roaring and roaring voice echoed in the woods at night. The calamity, the line, the rosetta. And Verfra and Gunz stop that move too. When I heard that voice, Doom''s face became more and more a thing that began to rush.


    "You''re here!


    "Hey, give me an explanation"


    With the lifeless tone, he turns into an adult. Because of Doom''s usual lack of tears, he assumed it wasn''t just a matter of time.


    When Doom was ready to breathe, he began to explain. Listen and the Alphilis and the others listen.


    Continued

 661 Missing Talent, Part 40 - Beast Feast ③ -

    "I don''t know his name. I just remember Anomaly doing her research with joy and courage when she got a very good material. Probably the strongest demon king I''ve ever had. And he was born. I guess I should say I got a new raw one. That guy was certainly the strongest demon king of all time, as Anomaly expected. I''ve heard that Anomaly lent about 10 extraordinary demon kings to Lifeless before, but as much as those people already look like garbage, they say that''s a good guy.


    But he was too good. Annomarie anticipated that once we ran wild, it would probably be difficult for us to contain them. Probably impossible to contain, when it comes to disposing of. That would be a waste, and Anomaly kept it to herself and went on to do more research. I was sneaking up on you. "


    "So he stormed off without knowing how to control it"


    "To put it bluntly. The resentment was too strong when he died, and it''s like he doesn''t listen to this order. I guess I can no longer think of anything other than resentment or vengeance myself. The concept is fixed. It''s like evil spirits or magic tricks.


    But he''s still good, he''s too strong. Attracted by its strength, how dare he follow the Demon King himself, not the oak or the goblin. All the workshops that were studying him. Unfortunately, the workshop was hidden in this neighborhood. He''s on the verge of being here with the demon king he''s subordinated to. "


    "How many?


    "Huh?"


    He said, "How many demon kings are you carrying?"


    Calamity asks. Doom bothered me with his arms together.


    "Can I say..."


    "You won''t mind. Depending on the circumstances, all our plans will have to be withdrawn. If it is beyond our control, we must turn to Hidun for instructions. He''s the head of the crime scene here."


    "That''s right... well, if you blah blah blah, maybe 100."


    "100?"


    Alphilis accidentally raised his voice out loud. Doom continued his explanation, looking at Alphilis.


    "Yes, a hundred. Besides, the state of completion before and after the Demon King that you guys fought in Lucia Forest before. At that time, that demon king was a pretty good individual, but he was already capable of mass production to that extent. So you can assume there are 100 of those demon kings this time.


    That''s why I told you, it''s not good. I think we should get out of here soon, but it''s gonna be hard. "


    "I''m still a man who talks a lot about peppers, you don''t like it."


    "Don''t say that, Lisa. I like you so much!


    "It''s creepy, perky man. Besides, you talk too much in the true sense of the word this time, that''s extra disgusting. What are you thinking?


    Doom gave it back with no expression to Lisa''s point. It gave a completely different impression than Lisa''s figure called Doom. Just a thoughtless, brutal man. At least that''s what Lisa thought.


    Lifeless noticed the same thing. Apparently, Lifeless also realized that something strange was happening inside the existence of Doom.


    But apart from that now, Lifeless had something to worry about.


    "Doom. You said there was another fool coming. You can''t be stupid..."


    "There''s only one fool we all know in common, right?


    "Chi... you still mean that"


    "Hey, explain it to me so I can understand it."


    Alphilis approached Lifeless, but Lifeless pulled the head off such an Alphilis. Finally, I shake and stir that head.


    "I don''t have time for that. Doom seems to be right this time around."


    "Hey, hey! You''re not a child, so don''t turn your head around so much."


    Lifeless noticed his behavior for the first time after being pointed out by Alphilis. Apparently, the habit of making it a blanche has developed. Lifeless, once he snagged his hand, roughly squirted Alphilis'' head again.


    "Hey! Stop it!


    "Hmm... you react very differently"


    "What a reaction!?


    "You don''t have to know."


    Blanche would put herself in the hands of a lifeless person, but I think the reaction of Alphilis is natural. I realised now that Blanche is nostalgic for herself.


    And I heard a growl again. Now much closer than earlier.


    Continued

 662 Missing Talent, Part 41 - Beast Feast ④ -

    "Coming...!


    "Apparently, the enemy is inevitable. I don''t know why you came here."


    "That''s the only thing Akon has to do. You may not know, but we''ve almost settled elsewhere already. The rest of the strong people here are meeting together. He''s also a former warrior, so he sniffs out the strong guy''s air and gathers around. Isn''t that why you''re here?


    "Are you sure?


    Lifeless was surprised, but Doom said nothing more. I didn''t have time to ask that, and the enemy was showing up. Though thin, the trees fell at the same time. Everyone pays attention even if they don''t like it.


    "You think that''s... the Demon King?


    Lifeless raised a voice of doubt. That should be it, too. I showed up in front of them because I was just one human man. Sword on the back. The man, dressed in simple clasps and traveller-like light attire, stood on the spot with his hands slightly dripping.


    Both face to face often. Zeldos has joined us there.


    "What was that howl earlier? It didn''t seem like it belonged to the Beast Man, but... you kind of got more familiarity."


    "He apparently left. What about the battle earlier?


    "Yeah, I win."


    Zeldos did not boast at all and said it off as if it were very natural. Certainly Zeldos has Zerver in charge on his shoulder while he is still in armor. And from behind, his troops gradually caught up.


    "Captain, don''t get too ahead of me!


    "Let it go, Lasha. If you were a horseback rider, you could handle it."


    "I did something. Not as weak as you say, those guys."


    "Either way. This way more than that."


    As Zeldos pointed at the man, Lasha looked at you. At the same time, Lasha''s whole body hair reverses. Lasha learned by instinct. That opponent is the one to be most alert to.


    "Captain, that''s..."


    "Oh, it''s pretty bad. From what I''ve seen, he goes into a shitty mess. Seriously, there''s a lot of trouble behind him. Have you missed the occasion to come out?


    "Should I have called Valsas"


    "Did you call him?


    To Lasha''s blur, a voice rises from among the beasts. As the beasts reacted to their voice, there was certainly Valsas, the leader of the Blackhawk. Zeldos didn''t even know, he raised his voice of surprise.


    "Hey, Valsas! Why are you here?


    "Because I was hired. I want you to put out this battlefield fire."


    "To whom?


    "I can''t tell you that. But that''s the guy who called me here."


    What Valsas was referring to was that human man. The man reacted to Valsas'' arrival and pulled out his sword. Valsas also pulls out his sword as he responds again.


    "Is that what he called you here?


    "Oh, right. It''s not just me, it''s all the strong guys who can respond to that scream. I guess I just happened to be close.


    But it''s not even a face he doesn''t know. "


    "Who?


    Valsas speaks with a sigh.


    "He''s a brave certified mercenary. It''s Riddill, the man who said," The original stone of true bravery. "


    "Is that him?!?


    "Hey, I know that name, too."


    Zeldos was surprised, and the line similarly raised its voice. No, not just the line, but a large number of mercenaries had at least heard the name.


    Brave Lydil. A mercenary who was young and certified brave for his too great feat. Originating in a noble capacity and young enough to inherit its heritage, Lidil releases its property for the peasants of the territory. A warrior who fought demons who appeared in his own territory and grew up fighting as a division, with pride of nobility in his heart. Together with the civilian population, he fell in love with his character. Many people helped him, and he also helped more. Lydil, the man who was wanted and became a brave man. Everyone was rumouring that he would eventually become a leading brave man on the continent.


    That warrior stands before you as the head of the demon king, that fact. The line did not hide its anger and grabbed it by Doom.


    "Hey, what are you talking about!? Did you guys do Riddill?


    "Not me, at least. Besides, it shouldn''t be anomaly. Anomaly said," I picked it up. "If you did it, you''d be more proud of it.


    It was someone else who did it. That''s also the story of every fellow Lydill killed in an extraordinarily cruel way. Anomaly was a bit of a whisperer, and that sounded terrible. The one who can do that, I think, is limited among humans. "


    "Is that rumor still true?"


    Lisa didn''t miss a word Valsas shrugged.


    "What do you mean? What''s that rumor?


    "... that those who defeat the brave will be limited."


    "... I see"


    "It''ll come more than that."


    When Valsas popped out, Lidil popped out at the same time. Valsas stepped in pretty fast, too, but Lydill''s jump was off track. Riddill had already crushed the distance and flesh-compelled when Valsas took a step forward. Pushed by momentum, Valsas descends as he chooses the ground.


    "Ugh!?


    "Valsas!"


    Zeldos spoke unexpectedly, but Valsas immediately pushed Ridil over. But whether he pushes it or not, Riddill quickly gets in shape and hits Valsas. It''s like a ball with a rubber strap on it, and it''s going to hit Valsas right away. One blow, a shock running around like you can hear your whole body pounding.


    Valsas was very calmly judged, although his surroundings could not be broken into and he could only see the tremendous attack of Lydil. The only time he was attacked was with the first blow, and then he was completely free to strike off Lydil''s punch.


    The Alphilis were not the only ones to admire, but Calamity, Zeldos and Lifeless were the same.


    "Well, don''t do it."


    "The Valsas one, he''s getting stronger again"


    "Hmm, is there still so many swordsmen in the world? It''s what I want."


    And Valsas either cut off Lydil''s punch or ended up with a complete Lydil blow to the ground belly. The failure to slash with the sword was a sign of Valsas'' leeway.


    "You''re no different than you used to be, Lydill. It''s a straight line of attack to the point of stupidity. No matter how fast, it won''t reach me."


    "Uru..."


    Valsas asked, but it is doubtful whether Ridil had ever heard it. However, did you feel the difference in strength, and I tried to circle around Valsas and began to look carefully at how things were going.


    Riddill''s legs stopped at that moment when everyone thought he was going into glue. And then, once he started stepping on his feet, his feet began to carve a complicated pace, so much less and invisibly faster.


    Continued

 663 Missing Talent, Part 42 - Beast Feast ⑤ -

    "Hmm..."


    "That foot lift, it''s troublesome."


    It was Mireille who spoke beside Zeldos. Soon the cat beast man, who was beside Zeldos, urged everyone to retreat flickering with his palms.


    "Whoever doesn''t want to die, who isn''t too confident about the speed of the reaction, should get off this scene. Because this place is rough."


    "What?


    "Oh, and then. I called Father Pervert in case. There''s almost always Squad 0 on this battlefield, so we have to do something just to get the hell out of here. Zeldos, too. Zerver should leave it to the rest of the 3rd squad to concentrate on this one.


    But Valsas'' intuition is still amazing. Because there are so many big guys out there that can''t be fixed up. It''s worth fighting for, really. "


    As Mireille began to fall, Zeldos and Squad 4 honestly began to fall. With that apprenticeship, the Alphilis and the others begin to fall back. They found out something was wrong.


    Valsas watched Lidil''s behavior without alarm, but that Lidil figure disappeared all the way out of sight. At the same time Valsas was under attack by Lydil when he noticed the presence of soil in the universe. Valsas tries to push Riddill back, but Riddill''s flying faster than he has in the meantime. And the moment I thought I was flying, the next thing I knew, the attack was coming from another direction. The attack doesn''t stop, it just hits like rain in a row. Valsas couldn''t even put his foot back down and nailed it to the place.


    "I see, have you made the straight line move faster by being foolish? Looks like this guy."


    Varsus keeps taking that attack one complexion. However, the situation was unfavourable. A bullish attack isn''t a light blow either. In evidence, the places where Lydil would be passing were one tree after another knocked down, or scaffolded and broken.


    "What an attack"


    "That''s certainly not a human move. There''s no way humans can move this much. It''s something else in human form."


    "But what''s really scary is Valsas, that''s the best warrior ever named for the continent. That slaughter is an anomaly."


    "Are you serious? You could do that if you wanted to, too, right?


    Mireille said something about the line. Rhine unexpectedly looked at Mireille, but Mireille did not take her gaze off. It''s just that the conversation between the two was canceled out by the hustle and bustle of Valsas and Lydill, and no one but Lisa would care.


    "You''re a big swordsman, you. It''s been a while since I''ve met a guy outside of Blackhawk who seems to be able to use it so far. What do you say we don''t come in? I mean, fight eagles."


    "Damn it. If I go in with people like you, my personality will be gone."


    "You know, it''s like you didn''t mean it. Your words are full of lies. And the sword you use, it''s like you''re not serious. Fun way to live like that?


    "That''s for me to decide."


    "Phew, that''s okay. More than that, your captain? Don''t you have to tell the woman? This place is about to get worse."


    "Ahem?


    By the time Rhine heard back, Mireille had already left the Rhine and told Zeldos something. And when Zeldos instantly moved part of Squad 4, they walked away from this place.


    Valsas and Lidil''s offense continues. There were gradually more small scratches on Valsas in sight, but he didn''t seem to care, and he continued to defend himself from that battle.


    How many of you would have fulfilled the fact that you noticed that Valsas was more advantageous after seeing how it went? Valsas was calmly, calmly watching Lidil move. And just for a moment, watching Lydil lose his balance, he slashed Lydil''s arm off at a rate like a wind.


    From the surroundings, oh, and cheers.


    "Awesome dude! That''s not Dade''s greatest warrior on the continent."


    "Don''t get excited, Rosetta. There''s a place up there."


    "But he hasn''t done all he can."


    Alphilis said the word abruptly all the time. There was no basis, but the words came out with their mouths shut. Zeldos reacts to the word.


    "Yes, Valsas hasn''t done it all yet. Such a well-behaved fight, you don''t look good on him."


    "Right. The original way of fighting a regiment leader is closer to a beast than a man."


    "Beast..."


    Alphilis saw the look on Valsas''s face again. I see. He''s a man with a stern face, but he doesn''t make that rough impression. Instead, if I were in town or something, it would have been a normal adult or something. I am not a man who seems to behave very manly. I didn''t even feel fine dust, such as the roughness the beasts talk about.


    It just seems like there won''t be any forgiveness when it comes to battle as we crawl around at our feet the brave man who turned us into demon kings. Valsas approached Lydil in an effort to hold back, but Lydil was frightened just before entering Valsas'' time.


    "(Can''t you still stab me... that''s more troublesome than I thought)"


    This development, which at first glance appears to be a Valsas advantage, is also well understood by the two of us who are actually hands in hand. There is no such difference between these two. Even with each other''s strength held back, a good swordsman knows true power. The power these two perceived from each other was something that made little difference.


    Taking Lydil''s one hand was a good opportunity for Valsas to settle. But more than I thought, Riddill had not received any pain, and the recovered left arm was quickly stuck.


    Both Valsas and Lydill lacked decision-makers. Valsas glimpses the forest behind Ridil. In that darkness, Valsas did feel a population of breathing organisms.


    "(All pretty big guys. Even if you hold onto the full power of the Blackhawk, you will suffer considerable damage. And I guess the man in front of me will have to tail him. Is it about Mireille and a few others who can deal with him? Now, what''s the matter)"


    When Valsas was calmly analyzing the war situation, something unexpected suddenly happened to the place.


    Continued

 664 Missing Talent, Part 43 - Beast Feast ⑥ -

    "... here I come"


    "What is it?


    Lisa reacts to Doom''s crush. Doom pointed to a point in the woods.


    "There comes a decision beating to end this battlefield. Everything''s pointless before him now."


    "What do you mean?


    "You''ll see if you come, he''s relentless today. It''s gonna be terrible."


    Doom knew. That if that man in that state came to this place, there would be a few who could survive. But Doom didn''t know the horror of a man in the true sense. If a man cares about it, everything in front of him just changes into ashes. That is how the desert of the southern continent was created, for Doom to find out, he was too young since the outbreak.


    What Lisa sensed from the tip of Doom''s finger was a tremendous flurry of power. Shortly afterwards, I wondered if the light enveloped the forest enough to envelop everything for a moment, and behind Lydil, a path of light had emerged. And the loud acoustics that happen and the distant mountains that can dance in the sky with the impact of the big explosion. To an incredible sight, everyone stared up at the sky.


    "What is that..."


    "... I don''t know. It''s a lot of surprise streak today, but I''m starting to feel like I''m dreaming about it. You can''t clean up a bad joke when a mountain blows up in the sky."


    "Can I follow you?


    "Make it your own cheek"


    Lisa, who is calm from time to time, reacts flashly to the twinkling of the alphilis. Doom also knew something extraordinary was going to happen again, but it was just far beyond his imagination.


    "Doom"


    "What?"


    "You anticipated this far?


    "I''m not joking, Lifeless. Who would think that idiot could make it this far? I thought he was single cell enough to leave it to momentum at best to beat him, but he was hiding his powers for the most part. The most identical trifle of calamities seems to react differently."


    When Doom looked at Calamity with a blue face, he was shivering that Calamity had turned even brighter blue there. My teeth rattle and my words don''t come out well with my mouth on them.


    "This power, of the king of silver... so..."


    "How many bumps are you talking about, Calamity? Give me some wisdom on how I can stop him. You''ve been hanging out with him on the southern continent, haven''t you?


    "I can''t. I can''t."


    It was a rare and weak statement to Calamity.


    "It has always been strange to me where Dragreo emerged from. How can that man, who is supposed to be just a person, suddenly have so much power in his hands and continue to live forever? But the mystery is solved. I don''t know the reason, but he inherits the legendary beast''s abilities. The power of the Warcraft, once called Lord Silver, who turned a third of the southern continent into a desert and fought with Bradymaria against each other."


    "Silver Lord. Never heard of it."


    "Naturally, it is a warcraft that has existed long before man''s history. The hell that was especially strong among them. Few of those warcraft show up now, but the fact is some of them should still be alive. If I thought I was gone, I can''t believe I ran into one end of that power here. How the hell did he..."


    Calamity thought that far and remembered the sight of a long time ago. A silver beast that suddenly appeared in front of me when I was gradually expanding my sphere of power. A beautiful beast with strangely gentle eyes burned down the force zone of Calamity with one brace. That beast, knowing Calamity was still alive, but still left in such a way as not to be opponent.


    Then I heard a rumor, surviving in detail. Bradymaria, the champion of the continent, and Bradymaria, the beast of silver, were driven away. Bradymaria, who kept most of the continent under her power at the time, turned one third of it into barren land in a fierce battle, losing the remaining third. And the lost third, Calamity succeeded in ruling. land gained in the interests of fishermen, but Calamity soon came up with the land as a fortress. It was instinctive behavior. To wipe desperately the fear that if Lord Silver attacked him, he would not be able to escape this time.


    But Lord Silver''s raid did not end. In the wind news, I heard Lord Silver had fallen into eternal sleep. But still, Calamity never left his sphere of power for long. Lord Silver was so terrified.


    Memories and fears faded in the course of too long, but it was the fear of the time and more anger than accumulated that brought me back to the calamity where I regained my memory. Calamity left it to her emotions and she was screaming unexpectedly.


    "Lord Silver, come out! The humiliation of that time..."


    But Calamity''s words were never uttered until the end. Calamity''s head, the head of a woman named Larabel, who was Rosetta''s best friend, was scattered as if it were fruit. What I did was a big man looking up. The man just gently shook his fist off, letting Calamity''s head crush. The jaw of the remaining calamity is moving so that he doesn''t even understand that he''s dead. I know you''re trying to talk to me to the end, but Dragreo bounced that body unconstitutionally with his back fist. Calamity''s body disappeared into darkness as it was shattered.


    "Dragreo! Are you insane?


    �D�D


    Lifeless asks, but Dragreo''s eyes, looking back, were clearly insane. Originally a man who doesn''t even know if he''s sane, but his eyes ran bloody and glowed suspiciously red in the dark. Lifeless is also relegated to relentless killing. Lifeless thought he was honest only in battle, although he was certainly our dubious man. Lifeless admitted to Dragleo that he was a man who didn''t let go of his futile killings except his enemies.


    But Dragreo barked with enormous killings. Its roar, with all its hair upside down, does give everyone a hunch that the giant beast has entered a battlefield next door. It seemed like everyone stood stifled by Dragreo''s roar that heralded absolute death, but there was only one person, one who jumped at Dragreo. It was Lydil.


    Continued

 665 Missing Talent, Part 44 - Beast Feast 7 -

    "Guruuuuuuuu!


    With a voiceless oddity, Riddill began the progression. Did it take the form of poking a void, Lidil''s disastrous attack hit Dragreo all. Blood blows up from Dragreo''s body, but it also blows up for a moment. Dragreo''s wounds got really blocked in an instant.


    There was no time for Riddill to wonder, and Dragreo just let Riddill''s fists eat and blow away. Lydil is blown away by an awesome shock, but there was an object that took that Lydil. An umbrellas-like object that has suddenly emerged is, if you look at it well, a giant mushroom. When Lidil was received and landed on the ground, the mushrooms closed their umbrellas and there was a demon king of the wind who reminded them of the corroded rats. The mushrooms were as if they were growing rotten mice as nursery beds.


    When Lidil whistled his fingers as if nothing had happened, the demon king and the demon kings who survived Dragreo''s attack further out of the woods jumped out in unison and hit Dragreo. Dragreo waves his special fist without shaking off the impending demon kings, but neither do the demon kings die from Dragreo''s blow alone. Whether they smashed their heads or tore their bodies apart, the demon kings flocked to Dragreo as Ridil commanded.


    Relentlessly Dragreo had claws and blades protruding, some of them even demon kings releasing some sort of brace while biting Dragreo. Dragreo was pulled down by the attacks of demon kings like the Special Attack, and there was blood and anger from the time the demon kings swarmed.


    "Ugghhhhhhh!


    When that anger gradually subsided, it was later heard without stopping the chewing and relentless attacking sounds of the demon kings. To much mercy, Larna, Fenna, etc., stood up with their mouths pressed.


    "Ugh... how intolerant"


    "Terrible..."


    "Terrible? Where?


    Doom responds to Fenna''s words.


    "It''s not terrible at all. If I hadn''t done that much, I wouldn''t have stopped for a moment. Because Dragreo is the only guy who sells toughness. I can''t stop it without killing it.


    Most importantly, the brave Sama doesn''t seem to have the same atmosphere in which such clever orders can be executed. Isn''t that okay? It must be that fiery beast''s vendetta to you, isn''t it? You don''t seem to have that green-haired sister, but didn''t you get a little drinky down there?


    "It''s an extra favor, Boquenas. That brave man is the problem over that. Will you punish him and his demon king, too?


    "You don''t have to. Man Eater!"


    "Yes."


    It was the man eater who appeared in response to Doom''s call. The Alphilis remembered the name. It is commonly known as that demon we met in a novice''s labyrinth (dungeon). Alphilis and Rhine had not forgotten that many mercenaries had lost their lives because of a demon named Maneater.


    But Maneater looked different then. I should have been a skinny girl who might turn 10 when I saw her before, but she''s obviously grown to be about Lisa now. Besides, my hair was stretched and my body was plumped, so that I could not tell the appearance compared to the rest of it. Innocent before, but I remember a fiercely crazy impression. But I could also say that the crazy way is in a straight line and, in a way, easy to understand. But not now. Following a distinctly different heterogeneous creep than before, the evil spirit called Maneater appeared.


    Doom commands the maneater.


    "Man Eater. Can you test a new power?


    "Yeah... I think I can"


    He had a slightly dull reaction, but Maneater heard Doom''s orders. When Maneater''s hair swayed deliberately, his hair was stretched as-is and drooped to the ground, drawing demonic squares with his hair. When the Rubik''s Square is complete, a similar Rubik''s Square appears at Lydil''s feet. By the time Lydill realized it was already too late.


    Sleep, wicked dreams.


    As Maneater ordered, Riddill fell and lay down on the spot. To the power of the man eater, Doom applauds with satisfaction.


    "You did well. Sounds like your assimilation with Insomnia is getting familiar."


    "It''s not complete... because I''m still superior to Insomnia, but she hasn''t completely disappeared. If you get too tired... you can''t stay conscious."


    "Oh well, that doesn''t help either. I can''t help but think that my personality and the way I talk are also influencing me. But let that man sleep for a while. I made a fuss on my way home, and if anything happens, I''m in trouble."


    "Yeah, a day should be fine... but I can''t put another demon king to sleep..."


    "Enough is enough. The other demon kings will be able to collect it if Anomaly comes. There''s no one in command of them anymore. Besides, you can have the worst disposition. It''s a waste, but I can make it instead. That''s why we''re doing great this time!


    "... that''s crazy."


    In contrast to the moody doom, Lifeless felt abnormal. Lydill did fall asleep. Insomnia''s sleep is close to magic. No matter how lidil, it is impossible to resist. I can see that.


    That''s why I was concerned for Lifeless that the Demon Kings'' behavior would never change, even though Lydil was gone. If the commander falls, not a few soldiers will be upset. In fact, when an individual named Demon King disappeared, the orcs and goblins under control were learned to disperse.


    Yet the demon kings continued to attack Dragreo with all their heart. As if driven by the obsessive notion of doing so. And the blood kept splashing without even doing it yet.


    "Whose blood is that?


    "Hey, it''s time to stop, you guys"


    Lifeless tried giving orders. The demon kings were supposed to be made to follow their superior self, and Anomaly said they were imprinted in the middle of an outbreak so that they wouldn''t attack themselves, even if they were wrong. That''s why the demons can''t possibly not listen to themselves.


    But the demon kings disobey the orders of the lifeless. Lifeless, who boiled his business, had formed a spear of flame in his hands before he could utter his words again.


    "None of the things that Annomarie''s guy makes seem to have gotten any better."


    "You mean put a drink in it? That''s radical."


    "It would be just enough moxibustion for a different life crawling out of death."


    Lifeless, with no expression, unleashed his flaming spear unconstitutionally behind the Devil King''s back. I left it to receive the spear of the flames, even though the demon kings would not have taken note of it. Lifeless flaming spears were more powerful than that, and penetrating several demon kings, they burst into flames and burned. The servant demon kings were also thought to stop biting Dragreo, but the demon kings burned and, while they fell apart, they still did not stop attacking Dragreo.


    "They''re afraid."


    It was Lunatica who spoke. The hammer. Mireille and Verfra are the ones depressed.


    "It looks like animals commit mass suicide for fear of natural disasters."


    "That''s not normal either. It''s a way to be scared. Burning but trying to bite your enemies."


    "Come on, Dragreo''s dead, isn''t he?


    Doom points to the burning demon kings. But Lifeless quietly denied the word.


    "... apparently not, Doom."


    "Yes?"


    The demon kings'' bodies quickly smashed and scattered in the sky as the one demon king finally loosened his hand of attack to a burning flame. The man-shaped demon king, who was attacking a little far-flung, tried to escape as soon as possible detecting the anomaly, but was held to its root by a thick arm that had popped out of the flames. And the masses of flesh and blood that rose in the sky put out the flames like rain.


    It was Dragreo who stood up with blood all over his body. Dragreo stood up softly, strangling the violent demon king with his hands without farting.


    "When it''s intact...!


    "Seriously. What the hell was that blood that was splashing?


    Doom raises questions and dissatisfaction. Lisa knew the answer. Dragreo was indeed wounded before the Demon King''s onslaught. No, I''d rather die many times. No matter how close this was to the battlefield, Lisa knew the details. The demon kings'' attack was sure to cut Dragreo''s eyes and ears, pulling out his hair and tearing out his flesh. A number of blades and teeth had reached the bones, and the deep ones had reached the heart. Dragreo should be dead many times if you think in common sense.


    But Dragreo didn''t die. Fangs eat into meat. Then the meat pushes back its fangs and regenerates with momentum that just makes it chip. My nails stick to my heart. Then the gushing blood pushed its nails back and scattered the flashy blood all around. In other words, Dragreo was playing from the wounded end to the edge, at a tremendous rate.


    Lisa couldn''t tell anyone, sensing the fact. Even fatal injuries recover in a flash of regeneration, which is no longer equal to immortality. Lisa was overwhelmed by the increasing vitality of each attack. I thought this might be as if we were dealing with the earth itself. There''s no way Lisa could tell anyone such absurdity.


    But there were still those who did not lose their will. Valsas, Mireille, Rhine, Zeldos, Lifeless, Verfra, Renatica, and Alphilis. When they uniformly stare at Dragreo, they each walk over to Dragreo without a score.


    Continued

 666 Missing Talent, Part 45 - Beast Feast 8 -

    "Doom, have Gunz there retrieve Riddill"


    "Heh? That would be nice. You''re so sweet. What''s wrong?


    "The man is just in the way. From now on, I will be somewhat contraindicated. You want to reduce the punishment imposed by it a little bit, something like that? You can''t put any more restrictions on it."


    "Contraindications?"


    "Use some magic nowadays that has become a curse. In some situations, magic will also be used."


    Doom did see Lifeless laugh then. Words are the expression of one warrior who, on the back, honestly trembles at the joy of battle. I was in a mood that Doom didn''t understand in the end, but as much as people had those emotions, Doom also knew.


    When Doom prompted Gunz with a glimpse of his eyes, Gunz sighed troublesome but left the scene behind. It is, of course, about having Lydil recovered. But Doom sat on the spot.


    "What are you thinking?


    "There''s no way you''re gonna miss this funny fight."


    "You want to die?


    "Hate and shavings are the deal. And I feel somewhat responsible."


    On the other hand, I think I''ve just overdone the demonic eye of fanaticism experimentally, and if it were to take an easy demonic eye of fanaticism, I''d have to assume Dragreo''s magic tolerance would be quite low. It''s unlikely as a sorcerer, but at the same time I''m interested in what sorcery Dragreo uses. He is also of that nature, but he is solicited by this group as a sorcerer.


    "(Somehow I could have imagined... but I still don''t have any certainty. Shall I confirm at best in this battle?)"


    Doom had such thoughts. Plus, I''m interested in the people who gathered here. Yingjieda, who would be a powerful man named for the continent. They were the people that I thought would be involved in the plan. Doom thinks that I''m sure Anomaly must also be watching this battle in some way using demons. Because they can be the best material they can think of. It is still questionable why the Orange Bull forbids the recovery of material or possible human beings, but the ultimate Orange Bull intent seemed to be hidden around it.


    "(Now, how long will the Orange Bull interfere in this fight? It''s a sight)"


    Doom tried to come to the fight laughing as he shrugged inside. But in Doom''s face, Dragreo''s fist flew at an unstoppable speed.


    "Buh!?


    Doom couldn''t react at all because he was distracted by his thoughts, yet Dragreo''s movements were precisely those of the beast itself. But not all of them are around. Mireille on its face at the same time that Doom is blown away. Zeldos was feeding Mizo a blow.


    They thought Dragreo would blow up without even stopping at the impact that had just become an interception (counter), but Dragreo let him just step back a little and stay on the spot. But there is the relentless sword of Valsas and the pursuit of Renatica.


    "Nooo!


    The blow, slashed down by the hanging, swept deep through Dragreo''s flesh. Lunatica''s fast slaughter crushed Dragreo''s eyes. Lifeless witchcraft pursues further into Dragreo, who glances over with blood.


    "In honor of your tenacity, I''ll give you more than usual."


    [Funeral March by the Five Spirits (Quintet Dead March)]


    Lifeless magic was something no one had ever seen. Countless statues emerge around. Flames, ice, thunder, diamonds, rocks. Those around them squatted unexpectedly to such a diverse variety and number. Because I found out it was going to be a terrible shock. Can I just say that I suddenly learned a similar fear of a tornado appearing next door? The only person, Alphilis, was calmly watching the magic.


    "(What is this feeling, I miss...?


    Alphilis thought about it. Besides, I also noticed that statues have a lot of human shapes. It is said that magic manifests his taste, life and essence. Lifeless witchcraft was undoubtedly a unique witchcraft of Lifeless using five spirits, but there can be no such thing as nostalgic about it.


    Again, the large number of statues of the human form actually represented a matter close to the essence of lifelessness, but the Alphilis could not even notice that.


    But it''s hard to notice Alphilis, but it has nothing to do with lifeless witchcraft. Lifeless chanted sorcery struck Dragreo violently and behaved disciplined as if he were one legion. It was as if it were a flock of ants that would strike a giant beast, but the blow of the ants was as strong as they thought, and the giant beast was pulled down, and vanished into the flames of the blast. Even after the beast is defeated on the ground, the statue continues to strike relentlessly.


    "Come on, that''s intense."


    "Well, it''s not like this."


    As Lifeless waved his right hand, an even bigger thunderball formed in the palm of his hand.


    [Thor, Thor the Thunder God, I lay low and make thy power a greed. Come down and gather in the pillars, gather together and be a gate, and let go of your power, my wrath]


    The thunderballs formed in the lifeless palms deformed circularly in front of the lifeless, as they followed the chant, and became circular as if they were mirrors.


    "I''m sorry if I died."


    Thunderblock Sword (Toll Claymore):


    Along with the lifeless words, a lightning strike was fired in a straight line from the thunder mirror. Similar when Emerald waved the impulse, but it was clear to everyone that the density of the thunder strike was as if it were different. There was no time for everyone to meditate their eyes on the flash, and Dragreo was swallowed up by that thunderbolt and disappeared.


    And when the thunderous passage unleashed gave off a burning smell of wood in an instant, everyone noticed Dragreo had been pushed pretty far over there.


    Continued

 667 Missing Talent, Part 46 - Beast Banquet

    "What''s that..."


    "Alpha Reese, of the sorcery you used in your fight against me, advanced sorcery."


    "That''s not true! That magic should be the best thing I''ve ever used. There''s a magic trick called lightning strike sword, but it''s got to be less powerful."


    "I thought you had a different thought process than the people in line, but my buyout? What is the principle of magic chanting?"


    "... Talking to the Spirit"


    "Yes."


    Lifeless asks Alphilis to speak to his disciples so that they may speak.


    "Something like chanting has a certain form. Otherwise, even though some people speak different languages from us, such as dragon breeds and fairy clans, there is no explanation for their ability to use magic. It''s just a way for the individual to update with the Spirit, chanting and all that.


    Then for those who have the right means of communicating with the Spirit, chanting and so on is no longer like self-implication. In other words, it''s not even a constraint. If you can speak correctly, it is possible to draw on the power of the Spirit regardless of the existing form of magic. "


    "That''s what..."


    "I can do it. Otherwise, it would be impossible for the study of witchcraft to advance and develop new witchcraft? Seems almost gone now, such as the one who can hear the Spirit most correctly. It is also gloomy, such as grabbing books in a serious room to develop witchcraft. Originally, the development of magic is a beautiful place full of nature."


    "Can you?


    Larna asked unexpectedly. Lifeless nodded all the time.


    "Absolutely. It''s been depressing for a long time since the spirits were scratching in my ear. I spent sleepless nights at a very young age."


    "That much with the Spirit... even me, the witch, even though sometimes they can''t hear without some awareness"


    Larna drowned in regret. Because the magic of the dark lineage made me think that I could even fight the lifeless, but the path was cut off. But the lifeless words were surprisingly gentle. I didn''t mean it, I''m sure there isn''t.


    "Not so, little witch girl. I don''t really hear spirits these days either. Maybe the power of the Spirit is weaker than before."


    "The power of the Spirit?


    "Oh, speaking of..."


    Lifeless was about to say something and Doom swollen his face back there. I''m half-eyed in tears, whispering.


    "Goddamn it, it was terrible"


    "But thanks to you, we got a chance. You''ve been a little useful."


    "Lisa can only praise me for all this."


    Doom replied as he returned his battered right face. And when I checked the marks of lifeless sorcery with my returned right eye, I raised my voice, oh.


    "Awesome magic! Is he dead too?


    "I wonder. But at least you won''t be able to move paralyzed by lightning strikes. This electric shock starts with" Stay. "If we''re gonna find out about him, we''re not gonna make this new road."


    "Thanks for the advice. Okay, so I''m just gonna check from somewhere a little off... hmm?


    When Doom noticed something, now his fist was stuck in his left face. Needless to say, it is Dragreo who did it.


    "Why is it all me? No, no, no, no..."


    "You''ve offered both cheeks, even though virtue won''t be high"


    "Not if you''re joking!


    "I didn''t know that would stop. Exactly. Is there just an Orange Bull pulling into the company? But how about this?"


    Lifeless was honestly surprised. Dragreo did suffer a direct electric blow. That proved that most of the skin was burnt black and clothes and the like were completely carbide. But the carbonized skin is restored to its full sight. And when the wound quickly blocked, now more fighting and vitality than ever before was released from Dragreo.


    Dragreo, who had stormed the perimeter roughly again as he stepped back, caught the next prey on the edge of his eyes as he blew the doom. At the end of that gaze was Lisa.


    "The next time you look at this Lisa, you seem to have a good eye for it."


    Lisa could only afford it in tone, but her legs were excited. In the first place, they are opponents of the Flamebeast Faranx and the kind of monster that beats them with a single hit. Also now endurance, speed of movement and attack. At the end of the day, there is an unlimited chance of survival. Lisa also slapped me in the mouth for nothing because she knew that. Because that''s all I have to do.


    But Crazy Dragreo has no hesitation or patrol. Grasping that devastating fist, he rolled out with all his might toward Lisa without turning around. Lisa tried to sense it, but she knew how fast her fist was going to be. I thought no one could stop Dragreo''s fist or anything, but his fist didn''t reach Lisa and was being taken along the way. Lisa''s hair flutters and shakes at the impact of Dragreo''s fist stopping.


    Continued

 668 Missing Talent, Part 47 - Beast Banquet

    "Ooh!?


    "Nice fist. But it''s a little powerful."


    Dragreo twisted his neck in madness. The proud fist of subjugating all enemies stopped but by its own will. I couldn''t understand my instincts. Besides, if it was also Velfra as long as his back that stopped him, it was only natural that it was extra incredible. That''s right, Verfra didn''t stop easily either, though he had some foot on the ground.


    "How long are you gonna be doing this? I have no hobby of joining hands with beasts!


    As Verfra gripped Dragreo''s fist harder, Dragreo''s giant swept into space. Strike him to the ground with strength as it is, and he will step through his head and let him enter the ground. at the same time place your other leg against your elbow,


    "Nun!"


    There was a blurry and unpleasant noise along with the ringing.


    "Roar."


    "You stepped through your elbows on the other side."


    Dragreo''s elbow was protruding in the opposite direction, but it didn''t matter, Verfra dusted its giant up into space. As Dragreo''s body rose higher than the surrounding trees, Verfra pulled through the hammer he had stabbed on the ground and gently spinning it in his hand, as if dealing with even a fruit knife.


    Dragleo, who has risen to the universe, has nothing to do with it, and falls as-is.


    "Uh-oh!


    "Shut up!


    Verfra didn''t even care about Dragreo''s roar, and he swung the hammer as hard as he could with Dragreo''s head. Dragreo''s body blew up in stiffness, along with a sound that could not be exploded or burst. When I was slammed from head to ground as it was, I rolled around the ground with many turns, eventually slightly slipping my head into the ground and stopping.


    As Dragreo stopped moving, his body slowly fell to the ground. With that tumbling sound, everyone snapped. He was often blinded by the luxurious way Verfra fought, even if similar to his appearance.


    "Dear Mireille,


    "What is it, old man?"


    "Are all the women these days oh?


    "Don''t be silly. Even Grace, who is proud of his best power, can''t do that, you know."


    Zeldos and Mireille joke about each other. But that''s all the sight in front of me was a joke. Who would think that the tiniest verfra in this could twist out an arm force that would overwhelm Dragreo? Even lifeless, I couldn''t deny I had some eye contact.


    But Verfra didn''t look very good at the time. He stares into the palm of his hand to make sure he feels it.


    "Not good."


    "What is it, Captain Verfra? Wasn''t that helpful?


    Tasha cares and talks. Talking to this Verfra for a long time without hesitation is about Tasha and deputy captain Marguerite. Verfra also cared about Tasha for a long time. Tasha doesn''t seem to realize it herself, but her growth just keeps her eyes open. Having watched that growth, Verfra treats Tasha not only as a sister, but as a single Tenma knight.


    And now Tasha admits to Tasha more than she thinks herself.


    "It was too affordable. It''s a blow to Kaishin for me, the bone in his neck is definitely broken. But if you ask me if I took my life, I doubt it very much. That unique bargain that took life, it''s not like that.


    Let''s hear one thing, black magician there. Who is that giant? If you don''t cover up and talk, we''ll all be destroyed here. "


    Verfra asked Lifeless, but Lifeless also did not hide the tannic side again.


    "I don''t know. The woman who seemed to know was punished. No, you wouldn''t really be tailored, but at least you don''t seem to be here.


    Then nobody knows who he is. I wonder how I can stop. Then I''ll have to kill him, but it''s also suspicious if I can kill him in the first place. Look. "


    Ahead of where Lifeless pointed, Dragreo was about to get up. The neck remains broken, and the neck is dripping in an uneven direction. Dragreo often searched his neck and tried to return to his original position. But the broken neck can''t be undone.


    "What are you doing, he... are you going to undo it?


    "I can''t help it."


    "No, what about... Aren''t your arms healed already?


    "That''s right. My eyes, which I should have just crushed, were back. I mean -"


    When Renatica was about to say something, Dragreo fixed his head on the spot with one hit from the top as he put his neck back where it was. And he snapped one or two of his necks, and he turned around. Everyone crept into the red glowing eyes again.


    "Is he immortal?


    "I don''t have that. There must be no immortal creature in this world."


    "How can you say all that? Isn''t there one here?"


    To Lifeless Words, Alphilis looked back at Lifeless with a quiet eye. In the eyes of the surprisingly quiet Alphilis, Lifeless was, on the contrary, unable to say anything.


    "There are no indestructible creatures, neither are you. Why are you so obsessed with immortality and immortality?


    "... a mage would be a dream proposition for once. You look like a magician, but there''s no wonder."


    "There is no such thing. I can''t explain why, but that''s all I know. If there is something indestructible..."


    But Alphilis'' words were wiped out by Dragreo''s roar. When Lifeless looked toward Dragreo, once again Dragreo had just stepped off the ground for the assault.


    And it was Velfra again who stopped that advance. But now Verfra is pushed in big too.


    "Mmm?"


    "Uh-oh!


    Watching Dragreo push into his squeamish, Verfra seized the power. Not surprisingly, Dragreo laid his hand on the ground, but his hand was sewn to the ground by a lifeless sorcery. When a black object like a pile pierced Dragreo''s hands and threaded them even more radially, he sewed his hands to the ground and fastened them exactly as he said.


    "Do it right, girl."


    "Whoa, whoa!


    Without letting his hair in, Verfra shook the hammer he had in his hand with all his might against Dragreo''s face. Blunt sounds and splashing blood. But without loosening his hand, Verfra continued to pound a blow all over his body three, four... dozens of times. We all watched what became of such an awesome attack, but how many times did we launch the attack? Finally, Verfra''s hammer couldn''t stand the load and it broke.


    Continued

 669 Missing Talent, Part 48 - Beast Banquet

    "Lie. Can''t believe a hammer reinforced by magic breaks the best iron ore you can take in the north?


    "Don''t make a scene, Tasha. Weapons are consumables, my body is the best weapon."


    Verfra stayed the word and now he kept beating Dragreo in the face with his bare hands. Splashing blood tells the story of relentlessness, but the amount of blood Dragreo shed also seemed to be slowly decreasing. Nothing, even though Verfra''s attackers don''t look loose.


    "(This guy is slowly getting used to my attacks? No, can I just say I''m tolerant)"


    Poking through a flash of gaps that Verfra thought about, Dragreo unlocks the commandments of his hand. The object of the pile that was struck in the palm was pulled by force. Naturally Dragreo''s hands will be scarce, but even that hand, which should have been a thousand cuts, plays instantly in front of Verfra.


    "Chi, will it heal too"


    "Danger!"


    Dragreo''s fist, which crushes even Giganotosaurus in one blow, is swinging down towards Verfra. Verfra understood with intuition that the defense was impossible and went out to intercept ready to strike. That''s when the line jumped in and cut Dragreo''s left foot tendon, unbalanced Dragreo became the feather to receive Verfra''s fist properly.


    "Buh!


    "A winning chance. Man Eater, make a gap."


    The Maneater only moves on the orders of the basic Doom, but this situation, and its fusion with Insomnia, had allowed for even more liberal thinking. She could tell that it wasn''t a good idea to leave Dragreo alone. Besides, he is also the tenant who blew the doom.


    Maneater returns the figure to the fused Warcraft. Isler Vata. A giant warcraft that crosses mountains, equal to legends no longer even in generations as old as among dragons. An ancient organism that has an extremely long cycle of activity and remains icy when it falls asleep, said to be decades. While Maneater still had not finished transforming his body into that giant beast, even Oki stomped around the area where Dragreo would be with his feet thoughtfully, with his feet so thick that the words blurred. Dorn, and the impact of the ground sounds makes everyone''s body rise. They were uniformly flustered by the sudden emergence of a giant warcraft and the impact of its footsteps.


    "Hey, hey."


    "There will be enough for a big one!?


    "Shit, dude, the demon messed with you. This would just be..."


    "No, you can''t."


    Verfra took control of Rhine''s words. At the same time, the foot of the man-eater moves perfectly.


    "Hands together. Okay. That man is not like us from the ground up in the first place. It''s supposed to be human."


    "The bottom line?"


    "Yes. I''m not talking about dimensions like high endurance or fast playback. It''s life itself, wearing a man''s skin."


    "He said it was life itself. What''s this all about?


    With the words of doubt, he begins to hold up that he has no man-eater legs. I rubbed my eyes all the time saying it was my fault.


    "That man usually restrains considerable power. However, it releases its power according to the target and according to the degree of wound received. So the wound heals quickly, and there are no boundaries in force. The stronger the enemy, the stronger the man will be."


    "There can''t be no limit. There is no such thing as infinite power."


    "Of course it is. But it would be possible to have an infinitely equal power. You should ask the sensors there. How much life force do you think it is?"


    Verfra pointed to Lisa. Lisa answers roughly. And now, no doubt, Maneater''s feet were gradually but about to be lifted.


    "... Lisa is a sensor that specializes in interpersonal, objective sensing. I''m not very sensitive to aura, sorcery, and all that invisible stuff... but that''s right. By analogy, it feels like there are more people over there than Meesia. Let''s just say there''s a large metropolitan population stuck inside that vessel called the Man."


    "Meesia, what population is it?


    "That''s $800,000."


    Zeldos answered the Alphilis question. If he was the owner of a liquor store in Meesia, he would naturally have been familiar with Meesia. Maneater worked so hard that blood vessels on his legs emerged trying to trample Dragreo, but his legs were no longer on the rise.


    Before that, Mireille was voicing surprises.


    "Hey, I''m going to come out!


    "Let me just ask you one thing, daughter of the sensor. Has that man''s vitality diminished since the battle began?


    Lifeless inquired, and Lisa nodded hesitantly.


    "... for once. It''s just a tiny amount when the tip of the iceberg really breaks down. That man''s vitality is rather more radiant."


    "Oh, my magic doesn''t do much good either. It''s been a long time since I''ve been cocked so far. But I don''t have a choice."


    Lifeless threw his coat off. At the same time, take a gesture of prayer with your palms facing each other. From the combined palms it appeared that some black liquid had stained out, but the liquid was a chunk of letters. When the letters dripped like liquids, they depicted a complex and immense demonic formation in the universe like no one had ever seen.


    But the demon squares were only painted for a moment. As soon as the demon squares disappeared, everyone had the impression that the area had become much quieter once. Something was missing to be. Should I be so analogous? The surrounding air has transformed into a space where you can remember strange discomfort.


    "This is..."


    "Unbelievable... forced to quell the Spirit?


    Larna felt what Lifeless had done. Lifeless forcibly manipulated a handful of spirits. He had completely driven away other spirits in order to leave only spirits convenient to the magic he himself chanted. When you can fully obey the Spirit, you must be well versed in communicating with the Spirit. That''s all the qualities the lifeless had. In Larna''s view, I have never heard that even a mentor could do such a thing.


    "What... this is no longer equal to magic"


    "It''s not a mistake. From now on, I''ll use magic."


    Lifeless begins to converge magic into its hands. Then the hot air began to blow around the lifeless. Only around the lifeless, suddenly hot as if a desert had emerged. No, the fact was that the grass around Lifeless was tempered by too much heat to evaporate the moisture in an instant, making him look that way as if he could drool.


    Everyone began to retreat from their lifeless surroundings to too much enthusiasm, but the lifeless blamed it.


    "Fools, someone stop that Dragreo. My magic is the only way to kill him. If you don''t buy me time to chant, everything will fail."


    "How selfish are you? Who said we could stop that monster?


    "But I guess that''s all we have now. I''m not serious, but I''ll give you a ride."


    The first person on the proposal was Valsas. Drawing the sword out of its way, it now turned to Dragreo, who lifted Isler Vata''s leg completely overhead. Then Mireille and Zeldos also tried to hang out just because they had no choice, but Valsas took control of them.


    "Stop it, you guys are loaded"


    "Yeah? That''s what I''m saying now, Captain. No, I don''t think so."


    "... stop, Mireille"


    Zeldos grabbed Mireille''s shoulder and stopped. As Mireille looked back, Zeldos was shaking his neck sideways with a serious face.


    "Valsas is serious. Don''t defy the Valsas now."


    "... I think I got it"


    Mireille also drew heavily on the unscrupulous air emanating from Valsas'' back. The others pull to match. And also Dragreo bounced off Maneater''s body as if to echo Valsas, releasing a silver brace roughly towards Maneater. A flash of silver thrust through the dark night to the sky blew Maneata''s half and disappeared. As the remnants of silver glistened, Maneater fell with the ground out of balance, and Dragreo confronted Valsas softly. Dragreo, who should have gone completely insane, laughed niggardly as if he had remembered the joy of the battle.


    Valsas was laughing to respond again, too.


    "Apparently it''s the same race, we are. When you find enemies to fight, you don''t care about anything else. This is business. Hey, don''t you think?


    "Wow, wow, wow!"


    Dragreo and Valsas kicked each other on the ground at the same time, as if seeking each other.


    Continued

 670 Missing Talent, Part 49 - Beast Feast

    While a fierce battle was taking place, Ekla, who would keep Jaeger away in Arnelia, was spared time and full of wonder.


    "I wonder what they''re doing..."


    Actually, there''s as much work as there is. But it''s also true that you can''t get in without someone to work with. I usually whisper to Alphilis about Ekla, but I realized once again that the matter supported how Ekla''s life was going again.


    No tension, boring. Ekla was spending her days thinking about that. Attempting to participate in the practice of the same remaining mercenaries in his spare time was only partly flaunted by the lack of talent of his sword.


    Ekla no longer stopped elbowing when it came to the sword. Once again, Ekura realized that Dorothy, who had been holding the sword since the moment of her heart, seemed to have a limit to her talent when she was only about three months old with the sword. Ekra herself knew very well that she had no talent to run the battlefield with the Alphilis.


    But there is still greed. It is also true that I am not always satisfied with all the voicemails. Ekla was trying to sneak up on his time and gain knowledge as a commander in the book of military law. Fortunately, the collection of books is indispensable thanks to my father Hausen. Always it was possible for her to get the latest military law books, or even the old-fashioned ones.


    One of them, Ekla, has recently been intrigued by a brand new military code. The military code written here was content that overshadowed the way it has always been.


    "It''s a rare tactic to weave a magician, isn''t it? If an existing tactician sees something like this, he might get angry and make a deal."


    What was written in that military law book completely ignores knightly manners, courtesies, etc. It was written concentrating only on one point: how efficiently to win with less sacrifice. It naturally includes inhumane means, and it is written assuming that the sorcerer is on his side in a group. Rather, it was written in such a way that a large number of magicians could even be received as being in the wrong shape of a state that would not take in as a force until now.


    In the first place, the Book of War is written assuming humans versus humans. It was not until dawn that the Book of War became available to the world. It is also said that it was at the beginning of the book of war that it was written to bring a certain discipline to the battle as the war between men intensified. Some of them included something like a code of ethics, which created an implicit understanding into war by criticizing a foreign legal strategy in a medium that touched a large number of eyes beyond the country of books. States that resorted to tactics that were forbidden by the laws of war were condemned, creating a tide that would not be dealt with in the international community.


    But the military code Ekla was looking at had those common sense smiles on his face. Surprise, deception is the usual means. Weapon is more harmful to the target by poisoning it, just enough to poison it. If you can win a war, you don''t need to listen to Arnelia''s ceasefire recommendations. Enemy generals are smarter to hold hostage and negotiate than to kill, etc. If you are a moralist, you will undoubtedly be nauseous, outraged at all the books torn and dumped.


    Ekla used to throw away books like this just after reading a few pages. Instead of acting as a mercenary now, he was intrigued to read it.


    "If you''re a tactician serving your country, you shouldn''t refer to it, but if you''re a mercenary. The means written here are very efficient."


    Ekura had forgotten to stay up late and was immersed in the book. Ekla is desperate to help Alphilis again. I don''t even know exactly why I want to be so helpful to Alphilis. But it was fun for Ekla to support Alphilis and assist him in his actions. And I have a hunch for her. That it would surely be better than going back to the country and serving Muse with Hausen. Now it only went according to that hunch. The straight line hasn''t changed a bit if you think about it.


    That''s why Ekla didn''t notice. That the lemegate, which had been placed on the room as a decoration no longer, had disappeared at some point. Ekla was just spending as much time on her own as she thought, just to distract her loneliness, and just a little bit of openness.


    "Nooooooo!


    "Whoa, whoa!


    The meeting between the two beasts, Dragreo and Valsas, continued. No, of course if Valsas, a human being, gets Dragreo''s fist, he can''t be alive. Rather than a meeting, Valsas is unilaterally chopping up Dragreo''s body.


    Every time it is chopped, Dragreo''s body regenerates, and Valsas chops that body with more slashing than he did earlier. The repetition no longer seemed to have lasted much longer. It is all those around them who admired. Even Doom kept an eye on that meeting.


    "I can''t believe it. I can''t believe I''ve been able to meet that guy for so long."


    "You''re a hell of a swordsman, actually"


    "Of course. Who the hell do you think he is?"


    Zeldos said proudly as if it were about him, with his arms in his arms.


    "He''s the strongest warrior on the continent. I admit there are a lot of other awesome ones, but he''s still the best. Nobody can beat him."


    "Isn''t that polar? There will be many strong men on this continent you have never met or known."


    "That''s right. But I still think he''s the best."


    Zeldos turned to Lisa and laughed.


    "It just sounds like snoring inside you."


    "Lady, the conditions necessary for a strong warrior. You know what I mean?


    "A strong mind for a strong body. I think it''s called a cardiac body."


    "Yes, but I focus on the ''heart'' among them. I don''t mean to talk about spirituality without a shadow, but I think one of the reasons why an animal man who''s supposed to be physically overwhelming couldn''t take hegemony on this continent is there. When I started living in people, I realized that beasts were more of a developing species than humans."


    Zeldos said a little sarcastically. He''s also an animal man. Is there still something I think of somewhere? Many people, even beasts, have forgotten that once upon a time in Gruzaldo, Dryan''s ex and the Beastman struggled to take hegemony. Of course there''s no reason for the Alphilis and the others to know.


    Zeldos continued.


    "Valsas technology is a big deal. But if it''s just technology, it''s hard for someone to remember a proper knight''s sword. My body is very strong for people, but it still doesn''t extend to us beasts. Still, it should be noted that he jumped inside the great army of Gruzaldo single-handedly, kicked six beast generals on his own, and struck out with Dryan single-handedly to draw. Why is that?"


    "That rumor, were you serious..."


    "Why?


    Lisa didn''t know what Zeldos intended and asked. Because it didn''t sound like something to talk about in a situation as chopped up as it is now. But it didn''t seem the same to Zeldos.


    "My heart is different. There are no two letters in his mind that give up. How powerful the opponent will be, everything else disappears from his mind if he decides to fight. It doesn''t matter what they do, whether they hit me or not. If you decide to defeat it, you will surely defeat it, becoming the incarnation of a complete battle. That''s the kind of guy he is."


    "But what people can and cannot do"


    "I''m Valsas because I''m gonna do it all, he is. Well, I also feel that the theory is kind of broken, but I get through the impotence. In a good or a bad way. Isn''t that what humans are?


    As Zeldos spoke, Dragreo''s blow hit Valsas'' belly. It is the power of the man-eater giant. Just because Valsas is wearing armor doesn''t mean he can withstand the shock.


    But Valsas fought back against Dragreo with more force than that, despite the shock he had suffered in his belly. Was that blow unexpected to Dragreo, who was to receive the sword of Valsas without defense or anything? Takebamboo split from his face, and that''s Dragreo finally stopped the move.


    But even if he was cracked in the head, he would still not die, and Dragreo was still trying to recover even though he had cramps on the spot. In large part, Valsas naturally gathered his sword and turned to his companions. What a natural and fitting way to win the battle and hold the sword.


    Continued

 671 Missing Talent, Part 50 - Beast Banquet

    "Is this enough?


    "Oh, my God, I really fucked him up"


    "You think humans boast more fighting power than Faranx? Impossible..."


    "Fine. This one goes into the finish."


    As Valsas spoke to Lifeless as the humans who saw the incredible sight divulged some sentiment in their mouths, Lifeless stretched out his chanting voice. Around the lifeless, the fiery beast danced and played, and Alphilis thought it was similar when the "Flaming Beast Madness" was activated. But keeping so many flaming spirits under manipulation was not supposed to be possible in the flaming beast fanatics.


    - Eat the sacrifice, Spirit. Gather the unfulfilled spirits and fill them. Fill it up and be the fire of the beginning. The fire at the beginning is -]


    With the Lifeless chant, the Spirits of Fire aggregated into one point on each palm offered to Lifeless. It''s like gathering together to fill an empty vessel, and it doesn''t even seem to be gathering with joy. And when the fiery spirits gathered, the lifeless palm had a glowing sphere as much as the child''s head. Seeing that sphere shining strong, there is a word in Alphilis that came naturally out of his mouth.


    "The sun - it''s the sun."


    "The sun? Is the sun an array in the sky?


    "That''s silly, there''s no way people can create the sun"


    "If people could create the sun, the very reason in this world would change. That''s all there must be. Alfie, if you''re a magician, you all know that."


    "Right, you''re right"


    Unusual for lifeless, I honestly agreed with Lisa and Fenna''s words. The face looked strangely entertaining.


    "But I did have a time when I was stupidly demanded to make the sun, and so on. He wants to create for himself a symbol of life that will always be in the sky and will continue to illuminate everything with infinite force. Well, I guess it was growing.


    But I lost it so much that I realized I couldn''t create the sun or anything. You may not know it from here, but my calculation is that it has a mass that would be tens of times greater on the earth we tread on. Then there will be no Spirit on this earth who merely maintains an array in the first place. It is therefore impossible in this earth to make the sun.


    All I''m saying is that my magic just made me look like the sun, it''s just a fireball. So, the flames just don''t go out until we burn the subject out. If you use it, the land will never be a land of life again, but it''s magic to that extent. We''re in the magic category for once, but it''s no big deal, right?


    Larna and Alphilis turned bright blue when they saw Lifeless come laughing. I wonder what magic you''re trying to use. Alphilis tried to stop the lifeless, but it was already too late. The fireball is complete in the hands of the lifeless. If you interfere with the lifeless chant now, it''s not strange for the gathered spirits to storm out on the spot.


    Alphilis yelled to stop, but Lifeless didn''t already have the ears to listen.


    "Lord of the Beasts, can you still stand when you take this?


    [Original fire, more gathered and yang, bring a judgment to burn down the original sin all over again.]


    "Sentence by the Dead Sun (Dead Rising):


    With the words of Lifeless, a glowing sphere was fired. It''s never fast, but I guess it''s a sphere with tremendous density and power as it easily blows Dragreo away. When the sphere of light had taken Dragreo into darkness and his light was invisible, Alphilis was releasing the curse. The severe pain brought about by the long liberation was also not the case for Alphilis today.


    [Disconnect, block, seal off. There is no way for you to pass. It is the Spirit of the Atmosphere that inhibits any going]


    "Behind the Wind Essence (Invisible Air)"


    It was the magic of defense that Alphilis uttered before them. The strongest shield that creates a vacuum in the present and blocks any sorcery and impact. Before anyone asked what was going on, the people here were guessing. We have to stay behind the Alphilis. And shortly after we made sure to push each other into the back of the alphilis, a tremendous light was emitted from the blown direction of Dragreo, followed by a shock wave. As the storm struck, the shock waves uprooted the surrounding trees, and even more massive amounts of heat hit them. In too high a heat, the tree burns in an instant and weathers. Instead of burning grass and the like, it evaporated and disappeared. Any life burned by the scorching heat and disappearing. Everyone was in despair at the sight of ruin.


    "Wow!


    "Hot, hot!


    "Don''t move! You get away from behind the Alphilis, you''re gonna die!


    The wind shield produced aggressively by Alphilis was impacted and extended radially left and right. Thanks to this, the heat from the left and right was quite prevented. Alphilis made the wind shield in anticipation of that much, but if not, the people behind him would have burned to death.


    Lisa recalls a dialogue that Lifeless said before. He said just one shot of magic took half a million lives. I don''t know how far this hot air will reach, but it will certainly not be possible to survive without the enchantment of magic, etc.


    As Alphilis desperately blocked the hot wind with witchcraft, Alphilis felt more pressure from behind by the release of witchcraft. Looking back, Lifeless was creating a second fireball in the opposite hand.


    "Become... a second shot?


    "Don''t look around, Alphilis"


    When Alphilis looked to the front at Lifeless''s words, there was Dragreo moving forward as he burned his skin to pieces in the hot air. Alphilis accidentally screams of terror at Dragreo, who storms his body as it burns.


    "Hi-"


    "Don''t you do it! But that''s it."


    Lifeless struck out diagonally backwards to avoid the wind barrier tensioned by Alphilis as he spun the fireball in his left hand at high speed. The fireball that was launched hit Dragreo to be sucked in when he drew a big arc, pushing him back into the darkness again. And once again, awesome light and shock waves strike the Alphilis and the others.


    Continued

 672 Missing Talent, Part 51 - Beast Feast

    "Ahhh!


    "Defensive magic... doesn''t hold!


    "Hmm, that''s a poor barrier. Let me help you."


    When Lifeless bewitched, the ground burst wide enough to surround the Alphilis and the others, blocking all shock waves and hot air. Once they learned that safety had arrived, the Alphilis sat on the spot in a slump.


    "Oh, thank God."


    "I guess this wall will be fine..."


    "You think I''d do that to Hema? Mostly, a massive explosion creates a huge vacuum, so the shockwave returns after that. In defensive magic just up front, you''ll die then. Your witchcraft seemed aggressive, but you didn''t seem to turn your head that far, did you?


    I''m sorry.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. And the magic itself was activated by omitting the chant. It holds down considerable power. Even the dirt walls will hold up."


    "Wait, with that power, omit the chant?


    Larna inquired in surprise. But Lifeless argued that it was only natural.


    "Naturally, power would be about a tenth of what it is when it''s fully chanted. Otherwise, it can''t be prevented by magic in the first place. That''s why it''s magic. Can we just leave Alphilis alone more than that?


    "Ha!?


    When Larna looked back, Alphilis nearly sealed the spell she activated. Was it because of the short activation time, the Alphilis curse was already about to be undone?


    "Don''t worry, Larna. I already sealed it."


    "But it''s that easy..."


    "Looks like we got it. Is it because Larna taught you to handle the curse to some extent? I was researching it myself, but it seemed worth it."


    Alphilis laughed and showed it, but that smile was impossible. Again, the liberation of the curse marks strains the body. Alphilis wanted to lie down and rest right now, as long as the situation allowed.


    But Lifeless used the situation outside, through the demons, but you explored it.


    "Enough."


    And when I whined, I put the dirt barrier back on its original ground. It doesn''t seem easy to undo something that has been reshaped by witchcraft. Those who knew about the sorcery were frightened of the lifeless, but as long as they were on their side, they were reliable. Alphilis alone had no time to breathe, a thought that doubled fatigue in his heart.


    And the sight of Lifeless looking down the wall was more terrifying than I expected. Until earlier I thought it was a complete dark night, the forest was engulfed in flames, bright as day. Auri supports Fenna in creeping when she remembers the sight of burning the woods when she fought Lifeless.


    But even if it wasn''t Fenna, I wouldn''t have any choice but to remember to be dizzy. The surrounding sights were too different than they were earlier. There was a life around me that breathed secretly like a forest at night. But I can''t feel any signs of life right now. Perhaps to an inch, the lamp of life was swallowed by the fire of death. Larna accidentally mourned her life and put her hands together in front of her. Looking at Larna''s tricks, Lifeless blushes.


    "Pray for what, woman"


    "Against lost lives. Don''t you feel anything, in this sight?


    "It wasn''t born of wood stone with me, I never felt anything. But I hate futility. If you pray and your lost life pays back, let''s also pray. But reality is always heartless. It would be useless to just keep an eye on that."


    "You think it''s useless to worry about your life?


    "Stop being hypocritical"


    Lifeless told me to throw up.


    "We kill a lot of lives just stepping out one foot. For example, walking featherworms, grass sprouts. Or even smaller, more invisible creatures. But how do you listen to the screams of the ants you crushed at your feet? If so, it would be difficult for you to go to the next house. If you feel guilty about taking just one step, die now. If you don''t feel anything, it''s still hypocrisy"


    "Your story is too extreme. Sure, it may not be possible to respect every invisible life you breathe at your feet, but can you listen to as much as the cry of life that reaches your ears?


    "There are no kings who can do that. I didn''t even get my subordinate voice."


    "Didn''t you try to hear that?


    Lifeless expression clouded Russia in Alphilis'' allegations. I didn''t think it was a good idea. Rhine or Lisa stops Alphilis, but Alphilis didn''t pull a step back.


    But Lifeless also turned his back a little tongue-in-cheek, not willing to contend with Alphilis.


    "I''m a woman who doesn''t hesitate to say things. If you hadn''t made a deal with Oranzeble, you''d be killing him, wouldn''t you?


    "That''s how you''ve lived by killing the opinions of those who disagree. He must have been a tyrannical king."


    I heard they said you were famous.


    "It doesn''t look that way. Wasn''t there anyone you could say anything about? And the brothers? And the parents? What about your lover?"


    Alphilis asked a frank question, but Rhine and Tasha thought it was a fluke. To Tan, the hero king of Graham, whom they hear, there shall be none of his brethren or his parents. And about your lover. The hero king''s story is always about fighting. Once again, there were several people who noticed it.


    When Lifeless also stopped her legs perfectly, she answered Alphilis''s question with an empty look somewhat.


    "Those around me... my parents died when I was a kid. The demon attacked me. I feel like we had brothers, but it wasn''t the kind of environment we grew up in together. As slaves, or were intermittent for food.


    I don''t have any friends. I feel like I had quite a few players, but they were also killed by demons and bandits. Lovers are out of the question. Everybody lay flat on my magic and authority, or they just snuck by. There was a woman in the rear palace, but I''ve never really dealt with her.


    So are your men. It was either rebellious or obedient to my word. I don''t remember ever having a conversation. "


    "Did you really? Didn''t you just give up?


    "What did you say?"


    In an attempt to argue that Lifeless knew what you knew, Lifeless magically crushed the boulder that suddenly flew. Shortly afterwards, Dragreo''s right arm pierced the lifeless body like Marutai. Lifeless had no pain, but being pierced through his body fixed Lifeless and lifted to space in the form of grabbing Dragreo''s arm.


    Continued

 673 Missing Talent, Part 52 - Beast Feast

    "You, I don''t know how you added or subtracted that magical and frightening!


    "Rurururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururu... uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!


    Dragreo stared at Lifeless''s face and began to open his mouth wide to throw up a silver brace against his face. Lifeless was licking an unchanging Dragreo attack, but he remembered the sight of Man Eater being blown away earlier and looked at Man Eater.


    Seeing it, Maneater was protected by Osiria without the regeneration of his body, nor the appearance of an evil spirit. I have managed to connect that figure with the aid of Osiria, but I am clearly wounded by the spirit body.


    Look at that. Notice the fact that there is a lifeless. When the inside of Dragreo''s mouth tried to shine exactly on silver, Lifeless chanted the magic by sticking his left hand into Dragreo''s mouth.


    "Pressed Atmosphere (Deep Press)!:


    The witchcraft I put out was just one hair at a time. Lifeless took the spot off at the expense of his left hand. Even if you sacrifice it, you will be repaired soon. That''s what the Alphilis and the others thought.


    "Uh... why aren''t you playing it?


    "Damn! It''s a more nasty ability than you can imagine, that man. That silver exhale (brace), the ruin exhale (brace)!


    For the first time, Lifeless looked like he couldn''t afford it. Exhale of ruin. No one knew what that word meant, but I only noticed a somewhat unpleasant feeling.


    "What''s the Exhale of Ruin?


    "That''s what I said. His exhalation (brace) has the power to destroy everything. I mean, it doesn''t matter if you''re immortal like me, or if you even hit a spirit like an evil spirit. It would destroy everything.


    I say the desert is gradually spreading on the southern continent, but is that also the influence of that man? That''s the effect of that exhalation (brace), no doubt. What a man. Do you mean that while you have a body close to immortality, the other person can kill regardless of immortality? I thought you were just an idiot, but how come inside? Luckily you don''t even have that kind of brains as a warrior at least. "


    Lifeless explained as he further expanded his magic around him.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve had such a tense battle. I thought I''d been forever out of a tense battle since I became this body, but I didn''t know I''d still meet this many opponents. My full strength and his full strength... will fight one way or another."


    "I''m sorry about the excitement, but I can''t do this any more. Osiria!"


    Yeah, I don''t know what else to do.


    It was a black, small incense furnace that Osiria, called by Doom, took out. When Lifeless saw that the incense furnace had been removed, he flipped himself away as a hay. When the incense furnace emitted a black light for a moment, it immediately emitted that light towards Dragreo. Doesn''t Dragreo have the concept of dodge, which takes the form of bathing its black light head-on?


    Shortly after, Maneater activated the junction again to lure Dragreo to sleep. Then Dragreo falls on the spot like a lie for the first time in a rampage. While everyone is surprised what has been done, Doom comes forward and starts explaining.


    "Uh, gatherings. Many of you are wondering what''s going on right now, so let me just explain a little bit."


    "Hey, don''t wrap it up on your own"


    "That''s not how it works, Lisa. This dragleo outburst is entirely my responsibility. As a man, I have to take this responsibility."


    Doom looked deliberately unfortunate. Lisa is clearly looking at Doom with a grumpy face. Doom went on purposefully to make sure he didn''t mind the matter.


    "This outburst of Dragreo was caused by the fact that I tried the demonic eye of fanaticism on him. I had no idea that the Devil''s Eye would work on him. So I was there, and let me disarm that demon eye. Unless you disarm the Demon Eye, you will not accept any other sorcery. With the Devil''s Eye, I couldn''t even invite him to sleep."


    "What? Then I didn''t even think he was sane."


    "Because I was actually going crazy. It''s my fault, yes."


    I''m pissed off at Doom''s story, even lifeless ones. But now it''s not important to blame Doom for his inaction. Because I guess there''s no letter of reflection in Doom''s dictionary anyway.


    What bothers me more than that is the incense furnace that Doom took out.


    "Doom, what''s that incense furnace? I don''t think so..."


    "This? An ancient artifact. I excavated it from a certain ruin. His name is'' Undo Pearl (Dispel Orb) ''. You know what?"


    "Dispel orb..." you say?


    Lifeless distanced himself away from Doom. That distance is a little further than earlier between Doom and Dragreo. The Alphilis and the others were incomprehensible when they saw Lifeless''s behavior, but they looked at Lifeless slightly as to whether Doom had any thoughtful verses.


    "Is that it? What''s the matter, lifeless? Let''s get along better, shall we?


    "You... what are you thinking?


    "Come on? What is it??


    The position was the opposite of usual. Doom looking at lifeless people with plenty of room and lifeless staring at Doom with an unafraid eye. I thought there was some strange tension running between us, and the arrow tip, Dragreo, who was supposed to be under Maneater''s junction, woke up.


    Continued

 674 Missing Talent, Part 53 - Beast Feast

    "Huh."


    When Maneater noticed Dragreo, Maneater had been skipped far the other way with Dragreo''s fist. Though nearly half destroyed by a silver brace, it is still a man-eater that retains a bit of a hill or so of mass. It was a giant who threw pebbles, but blew them very far. Obviously, a heterogeneous force as before.


    You feel that danger, Osiria stands in front of Dragreo. Dragreo''s limbs need to be screwed to activate the mindfulness power at all costs, but Dragreo has bounced back the running of Osirian power with only his muscle strength. Osiria blowing up in recoil, but still trying to confront Dragreo. Dragleo praised the Osiria, no other.


    "Stop it, witch of death"


    "Even you can''t stop me. You can''t kill me."


    A very, very quiet voice for Dragreo. It was too quiet and the voice sounded as if all the noise had been cancelled by a loud grunt that echoed from the bottom of the ocean. Osiria had given way to Dragreo herself, if she noticed. I can''t do anything about it. That''s what my instincts told me.


    Lifeless and Doom looked at each other when they saw the unusual dragleo.


    "Doom, did you do something again"


    "No way... this is the anomaly. I didn''t imagine this possibility, but... I guess it''s my fault, it''s more intimidating than just now. This is the one called Sage Time?


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. But I guess it''s not my fault. There''s a more dangerous smell coming from him than before."


    Lifeless and Doom were surprised by Dragreo''s transformation. Dragleo usually fights with overwhelming killing and endurance, but the intimidation was known. Because Dragreo always fought in a foolish way, for better or for worse. I didn''t think I had anything to be afraid of once I had figured out the guidelines.


    But how about now? Dragreo was not present in him, he was entangled in intimidation and intelligence. If strength and killing stayed the same, everyone thought this might not be the perfect fighter.


    The Dragreo walked straight to the Alphilis. Stopping perfectly along the way, I glanced at Doom.


    "I thought you were just a kid ghost, but you turned into a ghost."


    "About me?


    "You should probably try to blur it too. I don''t know about your clowning. I call in other dangers. And it will destroy you yourself."


    "... you keep your mouth shut like you found out. What do you mean?


    "Come on, I wonder what it is. God, maybe?


    When I saw Dragreo laughing all the time, Doom and Lifeless got a little giggled. Dragreo just made a joke. I didn''t think he was the man to say that, rather than thinking he had that intelligence, so he was totally poked at the void.


    Dragreo''s fist flied three times for Doom, as he poked through that gap. But Doom also learns just as well, changing some of them into shapes and fleeing. But before he escaped, Dragreo''s kick was waiting for him. Doom gets kicked in the face and can stop moving without having time to get stuffy. The impact was wind pressure, enough to blow the flame behind Doom.


    "Oh... na"


    Why can you accurately capture the shaped self? There was no time to cast such questions, and there was an even more surprising sight in front of Doom. It was in Dragreo''s hands that he saw a fireball that was clearly considered magic.


    "Now, does it work for you, the evil spirit?


    "Gu... SO!


    When Doom ate the fireball so that it could be pressed against his face, it just blew away. When Doom realized that his vision had been completely taken away, Doom was flown to the other side, like a man eater, by an overwhelming storm at a moment when he thought the flame in front of him was hot.


    "Doom!"


    Follow Osiria after her blown doom. After the doom was blown up, Dragreo was shaped like a protruding palm bottom. Lifeless watched that the palm of which Dragreo stuck out unconstitutionally certainly had little magic.


    "Dragreo... what''s that now?" Compressed Atmosphere "only appeared, but there is little convergence of magic. So did the fireballs earlier."


    "Do you call it pressing the atmosphere? No name for me. It''s just a blow. I''ve got a little help from the Spirit."


    "You use witchcraft?


    "No."


    "But sure."


    "It''s a difference in perception, I don''t see this power as magic. If this is what you call witchcraft, you know my offensive witchcraft. I don''t have the power to force the Spirit to subordinate me like you do.


    It''s against my creed, but I respect you for having that power. So was Doom earlier. I''m sorry, kid, but he''s got no other qualities in him. He is the only one on this continent. He won''t even realize that, but if he does, something terrible happens. I think he''s the enemy to be defeated. How about you, my son? "


    "What, me?


    Suddenly Dragreo told me the story and Alphilis was confused. Everyone''s gaze gathers in the Alphilis, and the Alphilis wanders.


    "Um, I don''t know. What do you mean," son "? Who are you?"


    "I''m me. I thought you''d understand, son, but... Hmm?


    Dragreo peered into Alphilis with a strange face. And its face clouds with Russia.


    "Right, you know what? Indeed, this is an abomination. Orangeable, you''ve done a hell of a job. What would have happened to fulfilling his plan by now, had it not been for the few people who had stopped him? But did you know the maiden of the mother because of the strangeness of the cause and the distortion? This is good again.


    But now I know what the Orange Bull guy is thinking. You have to kill him, Aurangebull. "


    Dragreo gratefully thanked him when he suddenly knelt before the Alphilis.


    Continued

 675 Missing Talent, Part 54 - Beast Feast

    "Huh? What, what?


    "My son, let me take care of everything. I can''t help knowing anything now. But it''s hard for you to stay that way. I''ll blow everything in your way. Even if, as a result, everything will perish."


    "What are you talking about? I can''t see the conversation."


    "You don''t know, you will. That''s why we defeat those who caused it. Your story only begins when you defeat the Orange Bull. Until then, take care of your friends next door.


    But be careful. Oranzebul is not the only one who twists and bends his destiny. Probably... "


    "Hey, you can take that as a word of betrayal, right?


    Three people showed up before Dragreo trying to walk away: Anomaly, Silence and Hidun. When they emerged from the Devil''s Square of Metastasis, they grabbed to Dragreo.


    "Oh, I can''t believe this is happening. It''s good to keep an eye on you, just in case."


    "That was totally unexpected. It can be described as the result of the overlapping of various factors, but can we contain them alone? That''s the problem."


    "Do it if you can''t. Neither Titania nor Bradymaria can come here. And now he''s worn out."


    Anomaly sighed loudly as Hidun rang the basket and the bones of his hand.


    "I''m supposed to be a brain worker, ''cause I don''t... I don''t want you to drive me out because I don''t have the manpower."


    "I don''t really think it''s a good idea to cut the front and fight, either."


    "Don''t blur, that''s the same for me. Let''s do it."


    What a Valsas it was that broke in between them, the moment Hidun tried to make his way to Dragreo.


    "Wait."


    "What are you?


    "If you want to fight, I''m your priority, because you haven''t settled earlier. Why don''t you come out later and stop lying around?"


    Hidun shows obvious discomfort in what Valsas says.


    "Do you think humans have the right to make decisions like that? Don''t get on the diagram, you''re a mercenary."


    "If you have a complaint, speak with your fists. Whoever you are, this is a battlefield. There''s a battlefield lesson on the battlefield."


    "Ho."


    Hearing what Valsas said, Hidun changed his target. A moment of tension runs between Hidun and Valsas, and the figure disappears all the time.


    The crossing is for a moment. Varsus had his lid amputated, but Hidun had lost one hand.


    "Mmmm!?


    "Shit!"


    As soon as they turned around, Hidun used his flowing blood to unleash the magic. The bullet of blood hits Valsas as he bends the orbit. But Valsas avoids the complicated orbit while advancing with one eye and is slashed by Hidun. The sword of Valsas roared.


    "You!


    "You don''t really lick me."


    Valsas'' blow slashed Hidun''s belly deep beside him. But with the wound, Hidun shall be niggardly.


    "It took you."


    More blood blew out of Hidun''s wounds, all of which turned into bullets. And an unparalleled number of bullets strike Valsas.


    But Valsas didn''t move one eyebrow.


    "So I told you not to lick it"


    and slapped down the bullet of Hidun''s blood with his sword. Hidun''s complexion changes this time.


    "He said he was going to knock my magic off!? That sword, it''s not a normal sword, is it?


    "It''s a sword that Dwarves forged with dragon flames using spiritual steel and was blessed with elves. I don''t know, but it wouldn''t be the same sword there."


    "Kaa!"


    Hidun tried to challenge the melee, fisting out at an unstoppable speed in his eyes, but Valsas calmly judged them and slashed Hidun''s face. Hidun steps back.


    "Wow!"


    "A noisy man, I don''t think you''re used to fighting. Perhaps he has poked at the void and kept attacking people from behind. You''re not fit for battle."


    "Humans, human times!


    Valsas relentlessly pursues Hidun, who holds back the wounds on his face. But now Silence stopped the sword. To be precise, Valsas stopped the sword when he noticed Silence.


    "I see, I''m more rigid than listening. I''ll do the same, okay?"


    "You won''t have to say no, I''ll deal with everything. Come."


    As the swords of Valsas and Silence staggered, Annomarie''s arms teased Dragreo watching over them. Dragreo is entangled without being slightly mobile in Anomaly''s arms stretching all the way to. And Anomaly''s neck, stretched out just like her arm, came beside Dragreo''s face and began to speak well with Nitanita.


    "You''re alarmed. My body looks like this and it''s pretty sturdy. Slash it, poke it, pull it, it won''t break that easy. No more hands, no more legs, no more running, Dragreo."


    "... you''re an idiot, aren''t you?


    "What? I''d like to be called stupid by a fool -"


    The moment he said that, Anomaly realized that the sight in front of her body was partially gone. What I felt slightly was that the upper right corner of my head was gone. And in front of the remaining left eye, there was Dragreo''s good face that made him bleed out of his mouth.


    "You can talk, you son of a bitch."


    "I''m gonna have a stomach ruin, dude."


    With the last words, Anomaly, who was wrapped around Dragreo, fell throbbily. Dragreo had put his hand on his chin and indulged in anomalies.


    "Hmm, I thought it might be a bad idea because it''s a getty thing, but it''s a subtle flavor that doesn''t taste good or taste good. Ah... but it''s only vital. It''s going to get stronger."


    With that word, Dragreo''s vitality swelled. Valsas and Silence stop the fight as a.


    "What are you stopping me for, you guys? I''m gonna mix it up now."


    "Dragreo, your vitality is..."


    "Oh, this is my magic."


    Dragreo slapped his chest more and more to show.


    Continued

 676 Missing Talent, Part 55 - Beast Banquet

    "I can absorb the life of the guy who ate it and make it my own. If it''s compatible, it can absorb abilities. For that matter, the upper limit is higher, so I need more time to recover than the rest of them."


    "Then your massive sleep..."


    "The sleep you need, the diet you need. To keep me alive."


    "How much life do you have in you?


    Ask a question while Hidun blues. But to that question, Dragreo shook his head.


    "Hidun, you''re probably an idiot too"


    "What!?


    "Dude, how much meat have you ever eaten? That''s what I''m talking about, your question. Well, if you insist, it''s been about 2,500 years since I was born in this world. Imagine from there."


    "2,500 years, you say?


    Hidun''s eyes are opened. But that was the same reaction for everyone.


    "Are you human?


    "I don''t know, I''m me. Maybe it''s human. I guess the only thing older than me is Orangeables. You''ve known that Brady Maria since she was a real kid, too, right?


    But Yugdrasil, is it? I don''t know that one either. It''s still a mystery who he is. You have a neat head. I still can''t imagine it. Well, that''s not what matters. You guys, nobody''s gonna notice the real problem. Not if nobody''s fighting right now. Hey, get out of the way. I need you to tighten up the orange zebul now and ask me what''s in your stomach. Everybody''s gonna look stupid now, right? Including him. Yeah, but he''s got no idea what he''s gonna do. This way. But even though you''re so overwhelmed, try to be one of those people who makes you hang out with them. "


    "What are you talking about, who hears such a trick"


    "Wait, let me hear it."


    Valsas turns around and confronts Dragreo. I totally ignored the silence thing. Dragreo looked at Valsas funny. Because Valsas did not hesitate to point his sword at Dragreo.


    "Why are you pointing your sword at me?


    "Because you seem to know what I want to know. But you''re not gonna talk about it for free anyway, are you?


    "Well yeah. I don''t have a step-in-law to talk to you about, and it''s something you shouldn''t know. Probably."


    "You''re not the one who decides that"


    Valsas rebuilt his sword. Dragreo sees Valsas as increasingly intrigued.


    "You want me to ask you something?


    "I''m a man of great honor and financial greed. But only be true to your greed. If I decide to do this, I will. I''ve done that before, and I will continue to do that."


    "Just for your own greed, do you risk your life? Were you listening to me earlier? My life force is inexhaustible, whatever happens with the human sword."


    "If you don''t try that, you won''t know."


    Dragreo laughed all the time at the words he had said without hesitation. And in those eyes, when I saw Valsas again, there was a brilliance like a boy. Yes, like a toy you never get tired of or when you get a new playmate, such a glow.


    And Dragreo laughed in glory.


    "Ha-ha-ha! I like it, you! You big idiot!!


    "Don''t be a fool. It''ll be more interesting in the world."


    "Tiny."


    Dragreo cancers his fist, and hits it.


    "I''ll deal with you to the point of my heart''s content. I''m not gonna die that easy, are you?


    "Don''t worry, I''m a man with no connection to the Reaper."


    To the two who confronted each other with those words, everything around them had already been driven out of consciousness. Silence also had to break into this feud and go back a little bit.


    But the moment two humans, no, two beasts tried to bump into each other, something unexpected happened because they couldn''t see their surroundings. And the eyes of the anomaly rolling down on the ground were opened.


    "Will you not thrive on your own? On people''s heads."


    When Anomaly''s body glowed, there were letters surfacing like demon squares. If you look closely, Anomaly''s body lay like a demon cube around Dragreo, and Dragreo noticed it all the while.


    Dragreo opened his eyes to his surprise, laughing all the time and looking at Valsas.


    "Hey, this guy looks like a keeper."


    "Apparently so."


    "You, what''s your name?


    "Valsas"


    "Valsas, let''s remember that name. The next time I see you, you''re not always like me."


    "Reminds me, even if I hit you once in a while."


    "Do that."


    And so he laughed, and Dragreo had been flown away, not by the magic of metastasis. And the figure of anomaly, which has exhausted its power, disappears as well. When Dragreo disappeared, he exhaled loudly and everyone entered the scene.


    "Kee, eh?


    "The storm suddenly left."


    "Honestly, your liver''s cold. Anomaly, you made it."


    "Right?"


    A glimpse of anomaly appeared from behind to respond to the lifeless words. Many are surprised by its emergence. But the black magicians accepted the situation as a matter of course.


    "Is that a divorce too?"


    You said I was in charge of brainwork. Besides, it''s no use fighting head-on to a guy who can''t even beat a lifeless guy. They went somewhere. "


    "Where have you been?


    "Come on? It could be far above, or it could be some underground or submarine. I didn''t specify a destination. Couldn''t get ready that far."


    "You couldn''t afford it"


    "Exactly."


    Anomaly sighed.


    "What if he''s dead?


    "Still, there will be no madness in the plan. I have a candidate to replace Dragreo."


    "Hmm?"


    "I''ll see you later for more information. than that."


    Anomaly turned to Alphilis. Alphilis was alarmed, but his friends were protecting him. Anomaly saw how it was, and let it look as if it was frightened.


    "Oh no, I won''t do anything. That''s the kind of contract, isn''t it?


    "No, I didn''t get it."


    "It''s fine to be cautious, but it''s not like Gunz''s Azumi. Things have a time, a place, an order. We''re not at war with you yet, and you might be on our side in a moment."


    "That''s not true!


    "I don''t know. Yikes? Now you and Lifeless, Doom have worked together, albeit temporarily. Enemies change depending on the circumstances, so we need to be flexible.


    Plus, it looks like there''s plenty of guys watching us right now, right?


    "What? I''m not saying the right thing."


    "No, it''s true, Alfie."


    Lisa advised Alphilis. Lisa seemed to be searching around for signs without alarm.


    "Lifeless witchcraft has blown the line. Lisa''s sensors are running as normal. So far, there are at least two signs that Lisa can sense. I thought you were probably watching this one."


    "There''s one other time, yes. This one''s pretty hands-on, I don''t know if he''s still in the world like this."


    "Who the hell..."


    "Well, I wonder who. But be careful, the enemy might be closer than you think?


    Anomaly advised as she retrieved Hidun''s arm and gave it to him. And Lifeless also encouraged it.


    "Lifeless, it''s a message. I''m done monitoring Alphilis. I need you to do another job now."


    "Is it finally over? Those were boring days."


    "Really? Seemed like he was having fun for it."


    "You want to die, sir?


    Anomaly fled because Lifeless nearly unleashed his magic.


    "Oh scary. Let''s go home before they kill us. Yes, ladies and gentlemen, we''re pulling out."


    "Don''t you compartmentalize."


    "Don''t push too hard, Lord Hidun"


    "Alphilis"


    Lifeless turns around. Those eyes were never serious.


    "I may fight you one day. Until then, refine it."


    "I don''t want to fight if I can."


    "Hmm, what if I''m not happy enough with the fight? Why don''t you just take that Dragreo and apprentice Valsas there?"


    "I''m not that belligerent."


    "I don''t think so. In my opinion, no one else is as cruel as you. That''s how I recognize you."


    "What''s going on?"


    Alphilis didn''t know what lifeless words meant and listened back. But Lifeless just crooked his mouth.


    "Soon the time will come to find out. Then you''ll get close to me."


    "Don''t waste your time telling me!


    I''ll see you around.


    Lifeless disappeared leaving behind a profound word. Alphilis, who later would not be interpreted, and only remained after a fierce battle.


    Continued

 677 Insufficient Talent, Part 56 - Strategist ① -

    "Uh, it was terrible"


    Far from the point where Dragreo was rampaged, where Doom was waking himself up. The area is just a forest. It was just deep and dark in the woods so that only the marks I had blown up could tell at best. Comfortable darkness for Doom, but unfortunately the sun is slowly starting to rise. I hated it when the sun shoots from the marks I had blown up.


    "Shit, what was that? That''s really out-of-count, I can''t believe Dragreo''s like that. Did the dispel orb have too strong an effect and the brainwashing of the Orange Bull unravel? No, considering that, that''s Dragreo''s nature... that''s funny, but that''s an element of uncertainty. I need to rethink a lot of things."


    Doom stood up scratching his head. That''s just where Osiria shows up.


    "Are you all right, Doom?


    "Oh, there''s no big flaw. You''re more worried about maneaters than that. They seemed to do it pretty badly, so you won''t be able to use Isler Vata''s body anymore. We need to procure new ones again."


    "Right. And apparently the spirit itself was hurt. Maybe you need a break."


    "Oh, it''s a hassle. Gunz will work harder than he needs to, and Riddill isn''t easy to contain. Dragreo was more than expected, and Maneater was injured. Dispel orbs are too effective. When it comes to harvest, is it that the weakness of the lifeless was as expected?"


    "Well, as far as lifelessness is concerned, now we have a point of view. Wouldn''t this beat him, too?


    "No, I don''t know the trump card yet. That magic shouldn''t be the trump card. And have you seen Dragreo''s magic?


    "Yeah, I saw it. More than that..."


    Osiria is surprised by Doom''s words.


    "Life less, isn''t that magic the trump card?


    "That''s not magic yet, it''s magic. It was just a fireball. Because if it''s magic, no one should be standing in that place.


    And I''m really caught up in that. According to the information I gathered, Lifeless is defeating the Great Demon King in a head-on battle. You don''t look like you used that magic then, do you? More another... but we''re defeating the Great Demon King in a sure way. You know what? The Great Demon King defeated by Lifeless said his distribution was tens of thousands of units of demons. Do you think a lifeless person would try to imitate that by themselves?


    "... that''s not who you are."


    "Right? I heard a lot about the evil spirits that existed at the time, but the idea of evil spirits is also weathered and doesn''t take shape inside. What''s the matter with you?"


    "If that''s the case, there''s a solution."


    The Lord of the Voice was anomaly. Doom is not surprised by his appearance either.


    "You''re finally out. How was it, this experiment? You did me a favor, so I took the risk of guiding Riddill, didn''t I?


    "I didn''t ask for that. I was the one who said I wanted to see Riddill perform, but I didn''t tell the Alphilis to be upset. It must have been on purpose, what was that?


    "Is it broken? Well, I wanted Lifeless to fight, and I thought he (Lydill) could pull it all out, but it still looks like it."


    "But Lydil''s vessel is more than I imagined. I didn''t expect you to leave with the demon king of the institute under your command. That''s ex-brainer, different charisma"


    "You seem more desirable than me."


    "Leave me alone!


    Doom laughed at him and Annomarie fumbled. When Doom finishes laughing, he suddenly returns to his serious face.


    "That''s about it for the joke, let''s get down to business. How long has Oranzeble intervened in this battle?


    "Doom, as you expected. He asked me to use it. I''m not even letting you know where I am, and it''s like I don''t care about this one. I guess it''s not a pawn in trouble for him if he can''t help it, Dragreo."


    "Phew, is that still true? The pawn you need for the Orange Bull is probably anomaly, about what you are. Later Hidun, plus Bradymaria as a trump card. The rest of them don''t have any trouble taking it to Orangeables or not. No, maybe if I thought about it later, you''d better be gone."


    "So you''re saying we could have made a deal about this one? How can you say all that?


    "True Dragon Existence"


    Doom talks about his own considerations.


    "With all of us at the negotiating table, only True Dragon and I took the lead while we acted so quietly. It would also be Orangeable to know the best about the fighting power of True Dragon again. He''s from a time when he fought demons.


    That''s why he thinks that Bradymaria is the only one with enough enemies for True Dragon. Of course it''s my imagination. "


    "Do you have a basis?


    "Oh, the collection of artifacts (artifacts) that you are asking me to collect, and that weapon that I brought into mass production among the weapons that I asked Titania to collect"


    "That''s the glam rock you took with Titania and Silence. I noticed at the stage of replicating the mass production type, but that looks like a weapon that works against dragons. I haven''t tried to see how effective replicas can be."


    "You''ll try that next time, using the less wise Fire Dragon. Hekatonkale was created for this purpose as a soldier who could die. Of course it must have meant trying to create a warrior who could artificially fight true dragons by studying them. If you have to, so you can fight Brady Maria as well.


    You know what? For the sake of this experiment alone, the Orange Bull continued to mix poison with the food of some of the Fire Dragon''s tribes, depraving their wisdom. If I thought we didn''t have many dragons to talk to these days, it was because of the Orange Bull. I''ll never die a damn way, that guy. "


    "I''m not even my brother-in-law that we could have said, but hey. But where did you find out about that? We don''t even know their workshop. And yet - you know the Orange Bull workshop, don''t you?


    But Doom didn''t answer the question, he was just a nibble. Then he turns around and begins asking me to snuggle up to anomaly even as he seems obedient.


    Continued

 678 Insufficient Talent, Part 57 - Strategist ② -

    "Well, another interesting thing is that I think I can tell from Orangeables. That means we''ll have fun later. So, apart from that, I need a favor."


    "You mean a body instead of a maneater?


    "It''s helpful to have a good guess. Can I help you?


    "I wish it would be a warcraft as delicate as Isler Vata... isn''t that the true dragon class? Yeah, that''s not what you''ll find."


    "True dragon class... I see, right? Did you have that hand?"


    Doom seemed to come up with something. Anomaly''s eyes shine.


    Sounds like you came up with something.


    "Oh, that''s funny. You''ll see soon enough."


    "You mean the plan."


    "Well."


    "Now, does it make sense to involve them? If I could sprinkle the orange zebul..."


    "That''s funny. I can''t finish without being ridiculed by Orangeables. That''s what you are, isn''t it?


    "I''m either. It doesn''t matter who''s using it."


    "I can''t stand it, I''ll do anything to get back at Aurangebull. You don''t know anything else now."


    Anomaly looked a little surprised by Doom''s unexpected obsession.


    "Heh... you got an obsession, too. For Osiria?


    "There''s that too."


    "Nothing, but excessive obsession will destroy you. Especially if he''s the head of a high elf, not a glimmer."


    "I know."


    Doom nodded and looked like he remembered something.


    "What''s going on?


    "That''s like you''re forgetting something..."


    "You too? Me, too, but what is it?


    "Uh-huh..."


    Osiria didn''t know what was wrong with the two of them, she was just comparing the two troubled with alternating cold eyes.


    And what they had forgotten was a common figure.


    "Damn, what was that shock earlier... if you hadn''t shielded Hecaton Cale in the dust, he''d be dead."


    Put Riddill in charge of Hekatonkail, and Gunz was still wandering through the woods. I was told to escape, and although it was good to have left the scene for a nasty situation, on second thought, I was not specifically designated a rendezvous point. I''m going to go to a neighboring town or village for now, but I didn''t even know which place it was right now. The surroundings are too bright because of a splash of firepowder all over the forest. Even to rely on the stars in the sky to know the direction, the number of stars visible was low.


    "The woods burn, the mountains blow up, and you''re not kidding, I want to... hey, you think so too, right?


    But neighbor Hekatonkale doesn''t reply. It''s not an intelligent individual.


    "Shit, there''s a doll. I don''t know."


    Gunz was going early enough to put the scene behind him, albeit in a bad way. Fire hands go around the woods fast. This is a dry zone, so if you stay alert, you''ll be wrapped in fire in no time.


    Because Gunz was in a hurry, he didn''t realize there was someone approaching him.


    "What... there''s someone out there."


    The moment Gunz alerted him, an arrow flew over Gunz''s face. Gunz grabs one of them easily, but the arrows were more numerous than he thought.


    "Ooh?"


    Gunz pulled his sword out of the sudden assault, but shortly afterwards he realized that his right arm, which was supposed to have a sword, had fallen to the ground and was further stabbed through his heart from behind. As Gunz tried to look back behind him, the sword was pulled out of his heart as soon as possible, snapping Gunz''s neck.


    Gunz saw. I recognize a woman who snapped her neck in an instant. When I was still leading a snake (Scarsnake) involved in a spear, I was enjoying myself at the inn with a woman I had appropriately found in the inn, and I stepped on the spot and allowances and gradually killed two of my people. One found out later, Verfra, captain of the retaliation unit of the Friedelinde mercenary regiment. And the other, its deputy captain, Marguerite.


    Gunz remembers. That I was afraid of those two. Above all, so was Velfra''s power, but Marguerite was more impressed when she smiled all the way around killing a man with blood in her face. I know because it''s Gunz. This woman is just like herself, that she has one broken line as someone else. It''s the same kind that made me understand the horror of it. And the sword wrestler was forged to kill everything but himself. A little bit, it could be a sword that even kills itself.


    And the woman''s face was the identity of whoever was behind her. Marguerite snuck out of her back without a sound and snapped her neck. Gunz was surprised how distracted he was by other things. And at the same time, when it got stronger, it was too bad for Annomarie to throw it away.


    "He can''t use it. Give me the power..."


    The last time he saw the light gone from Gunz''s eyes, Marguerite instantly killed Hekatonkail, who was on the spot. It was about seven in number, but not among things such as dolls that had no will of their own for Marguerite. Marguerite''s stunt is an unrivalled sword that is so precise as to tear it apart from a gap in Hekatonkail''s armor.


    Clear the remaining enemies and your men will come out of the woods and speak to Marguerite.


    Continued

 679 Insufficient Talent, Part 58 - Strategist ③ -

    "Lieutenant, are you okay!?


    "Don''t panic ~? It was an easy job."


    Marguerite replied with her usual light tone and a smile. The members also see the bodies rolling down to the ground in relief.


    "Is this the Gunz? of the vengeance of Elia."


    "What isn''t? You''re right about the arrangement, and I''m looking at your face once. Definitely."


    "But earlier, before I saw your face, I had a sword..."


    "Well, I was 90% sure I could make a mistake."


    To that word of Marguerite, the members freeze.


    "Is...? Lieutenant, what now?


    "It doesn''t matter if I''m wrong. The air on this battlefield. No, it''s obviously not normal. Other mercenary regiments, clients, and Vesel troops have already withdrawn. Wow. I can''t believe they''re still wandering around this battlefield.


    Besides, we''ve already got a few warnings from the Alliance about who Hecaton Cale is. See? "


    When Marguerite broke the helmet of Hekatonkail, from the bottom came the face of the first, who was clearly not human. Athena''s crew makes a small scream.


    "This is...!


    "I wonder who the unconfirmed sub-people, or those who will be brought to the Demon King, are. Either way, you thought the guild was strange, and from now on, you''re going to have to find out for yourself who it is when it comes to Hecaton Cale, right? But I haven''t been able to reach you thoroughly, and a small guild might hire me for a while, so I''ve only been contacting the head of each mercenary regiment. They show up everywhere, and regardless of who they are at the moment, they don''t rub them with their employers or their peers at all. So even as a guild, we''re decisively lacking a reason to eliminate them."


    "I wonder why the Alliance approved these guys first."


    "Mercenaries aren''t cannibals, criminals'' nests? I can''t even ID him. Honestly, the guild is a monkey when it comes to authorization. As long as you have an application, it''s the nature of the guild to accept even criminals.


    Anyway, there''s no need for a guy like Hecaton Kale to break his heart by stabbing him without warning from behind. All right?


    The members nodded once at the way Marguerite said it, but they were shivering. Again, the mercy of our captain made us feel dull.


    "Deputy captain. So what about this guy''s body? There''s also a bounty coming out of the Alliance."


    "I didn''t do it for the bounty. Wow. Don''t tarnish Ella''s death, okay? Besides, the flames are going to go around here soon, so I''ll get rid of them even if I leave them alone. What a waste of cremation on a guy like that."


    "What about the other one, this guy?


    One of the members points to Riddill. Marguerite is a little troubled,


    "Let it go, shall we? I don''t have an in-laws to help me, and I''m not asking you to. I don''t want to carry every trouble. Wow."


    "Okay."


    The members said nothing more and quickly followed the scene. When Troop Athena is gone, Anomaly sneaks out of the woods.


    "You''re scary girls. I''d like to be beaten up by strong women like them! Aren''t you, Gunz?


    "... or whatever."


    Gunz, who was born, opened his eyes slightly, and rose as his torso peeled. And as the torso searched precisely for the position of his neck as he moved cursorily, he returned that neck to his body.


    "Well, I thought you were really dead."


    "I won''t die if they drop my neck or stab me in the heart. That''s what you explained?


    "I don''t know if I can see it. It doesn''t matter if you get stronger, that''s it. Hey, you''re immortal, aren''t you? How did you overcome the fear of death?


    It was a rare and special victory question for Gunz, but Anomaly responded by stepping aside as usual.


    "I don''t know, I''m still afraid to die, too. But being killed by a girl of your choice equals pleasure."


    "I asked you. I was the idiot. I''m gonna have a headache."


    "Sexuality is the opposite of what we are. So, I''m here to collect Riddill, but what do you do?


    "Uh, yeah..."


    Gunz tried to put his arm back together and threw it out to look like it. Obsession didn''t even seem to have fine dust for what had been my arm before.


    Anomaly looks interesting to see how it works.


    "Hey, can you stick with your fallen replacement arm?


    "Absolutely. But can''t you put it back on after you put it on?


    "Oh, I don''t mind. I can''t go back to the world anyway. It seems like it would be nice to try to get stronger when this happens. Besides, I don''t want to take revenge on the women who lost their necks."


    "It''s a good thing it''s worth living, isn''t it? Besides, if you mean arms, there''s one thing to keep. I''ve already extracted some material, so I''ll give you the rest. You''re gonna love it."


    "I hope so."


    Gunz replied to Anomaly, who seemed to expect much, but Anomaly vivaciously took Gunz and disappeared from the spot.


    "Valsas, are you glad?


    "What?"


    "No, don''t break up with those ladies."


    Valsas answered Zeldos'' query with nothing. Because I wasn''t as sure about the right answer to what Valsas himself should have done.


    There''s only one thing I''m sure of. That meant that the answer to all the questions was still ahead. But I found the key. Valsas thought that was enough now. A hurry will not bring good results. Valsas thought it was still time to endure.


    But Zeldos, who does not know such a thing, asks him to hurry again.


    "Valsas"


    "Don''t ask me. I''m not smart enough. It would be Betts, Canato, and Grossfeld again to use the head. I just cut the enemy in front of me."


    "I have trouble getting you to cut it off so easily, Captain. We need you to keep the flag that will lead us. That''s what you explained when you became captain."


    I reprimanded Betts for the way he was sick of it. Valsas always is. Although I always avoid a crisis in a good place based on wild considerations, once I enter the battle, I am not a commander, but immediately return to a warrior. How many times has Betts and Canato taken on the aftermath of his rampage?


    Still good if its a normal enemy. But this time, everyone in the team thought things would just be different. Although Valsas'' own account and the exact driving of Mireille got us all wrong, otherwise it wasn''t strange that there were casualties on that confused battlefield. Varsus hasn''t explained what happened yet, but Varsus seems to have gained some certainty. It was normal to wait for the words of Valsas, even though at times like this we all had them as inner spirits.


    As I couldn''t wait, Betts spoke for the feelings of all the members.


    "Captain, please explain. What the hell is this war? What was the enemy? The reason the mountain blew up is why the forest disappeared?


    "Don''t ask at once. Beautiful answer."


    "Then I''ll ask you as many times as I can, walk, but explain."


    "It''s the mountains that want to do that, but it''s still hard to say that the danger has left. It will be necessary to condemn it as soon as possible to the safety zone. We''re going through the battlefield like this. I''ll explain later."


    "Out?"


    Everyone turned to the words. Because this is the first time Valsas has tried to escape without identifying the battlefield. Betts asks Valsas softly in a whisper. Not in a position to assist him as deputy commander, but as one division, as a comrade of war.


    Continued

 680 Missing Talent, Part 59 - Strategist ④ -

    "Pretty bad, huh, Valsas?


    "Yes, to be honest, I''m not feeling alive. I''ve seen a lot of monsters this past night. We''ve been involved with many demon kings, and we''ve probably met their culprits. Like a swordsman with a red ribbon tied to her hair."


    "... I see, that''s not good"


    "According to my sources, kings of evil spirits, heroes, beasts, dolls, demons, bugs. You must have seen everything. I also saw Velfra of Troop Athena and a man who looked like a captain of Hekatonkail."


    "That''s all I''ve got. You''re scary enough too. But on second thought, it''s outrageous. You''ve had a lot of lives."


    "I think so."


    Hiccups and the two continue the conversation.


    "By the way, a woman named Verfra, wasn''t she quite old?


    "No, you still looked like a girl. It had style, so I guess it''s not as old as it looks. Rumor has it, no, he was an unusually unusual warrior."


    "That''s funny... when I was younger, I already knew the name of Athena''s Phantom Maiden. At least it''s supposed to be the same generation as me..."


    "I care about you, but I care about the other woman."


    "The other one?


    "Dark-haired, you named Alpha Reese or something."


    "Oh, you''re the recently formed head of the mercenary regiment."


    Betts nods.


    "It''s a whole bunch of rumors that you''re a small-timer at Arnelia Church. But the mercenaries hired are treated well, and most importantly, they think carefully about their men. So far, he has a good reputation on the battlefield, and the battle seems to be quite fruitful. It wouldn''t make a difference to be up-and-coming, but we still don''t know if we''re going to settle on the battlefield. There are too many famous mercenary regiments in the world already. The end of the line will depend on how effective the battle will be in this fight.


    What''s wrong with that?


    "If I told you that the most monstrous thing... was that woman named Alphilis, would you laugh?


    Betts rounds his eyes on Valsas'' words.


    "Are you that much of a goth woman?


    "No, it''s relatively big, but Grace loses... what makes you say it. No, that''s not what she did."


    "Behavior. What"


    "That woman, after seeing all those fights, wasn''t scared at all. Even I said I was trembling with fear inside."


    "You? Don''t joke."


    Valsas glanced at the rest of the crew for a moment, then spoke to Betts further down the tone of his voice.


    "I''m not kidding, I''m a coward. That''s why I survived this far, and I''m going to be well aware of the extent to which I can handle myself. This battle came out before, but honestly, I couldn''t do anything about it. Instead, I took my sword with the intention of finding life in the middle of death.


    But that woman is not. The only person in that extreme battle was calm and seemed to enjoy where the battle was going. In fact, she was secretly laughing when a creature like Dragreo endured that fireball. "


    "... you can''t believe it''s Russia. I didn''t see her."


    "I think I''m horrible. I''ve met a lot of situations, but this may be the first time I''ve been afraid of people. And a woman."


    Valsas recalls a sight that only he would probably have seen. There was no doubt that only one mercenary, such as Alphilis, could afford it in that fight. Was that with some certainty, or wasn''t it even? Pretty stuff if you were laughing at so much fear without any certainty, but probably not. Because I tried offering to accompany him after that battle, but he turned me down lightly. When they told him that they were going back to Krums'' headquarters, Alphilis and the others quickly gathered their people and left the scene.


    Valsas realized that she was still willing to stay on this battlefield.


    "(What are you hiding, that woman? Still sticking to this battlefield, it just seems like suicide. Or am I just misreading? That woman, she''s dangerous. Maybe I should finish it when I get a chance...)"


    "Speaking of which, Louis and Lexus aren''t back yet."


    Valsas'' disturbing thoughts were thwarted by Betts. I thought everyone had already gathered here, starting with Valsas, but there doesn''t seem to be a second squad yet.


    "Did the rest of the third squad come?


    "Quiet is already back. Thanks to them, the escape route is secure. That''s the power under the edge."


    "Well... what are Louis and Lexus doing?


    "Something bothered me, he turned to Krums headquarters... but I can''t believe they''re the only reckless copycats to break into the headquarters. I''ll be back when I''m done."


    "I hope so."


    Sometimes Louis acts recklessly. Lexus stops her well, but Valsas was just as surprised to see how far Lexus would go in such a battlefield. It was Valsas'' true desire to get his people together and get out as soon as possible, beyond knowing who had the gaze we were looking at.


    But there''s no way to follow the trends of the Louis, and Valsas just moves forward early enough to stay away from the battlefield. In it, Valsas secretly gave them orders when he called Amarina and Ragway, Max.


    Continued

 681 Insufficient Talent, Part 60 ~ Strategist ⑤ ~

    Can I speak of the magical ingenuity of lifelessness? Thanks to the magic of counter-sensor jamming, the Alphilis returned to the fort lightly under Lisa''s command. Returning to Fort Salamo, the fort was in the midst of a hustle and bustle like a hive. The fort was carried in tightly wounded, and everyone''s hands were filled with bloody clothes and bandages.


    When the Alphilis and the others found out they would not be able to get enough support from the regular army, they ignored them and just occupied a painting of the fort and went into treatment themselves. Alphilis and the others have a few companions who have learned healing magic, but they are not very hands-on. Let the fellow who was leaving a message mainly hit the treatment, and Alphilis himself went into the tent of the makeshift as soon as possible to lie down when only brief instructions were given. I thought you wouldn''t let me use the government building in this situation. Instead, he should report the effects immediately to Grants and others, but now Alphilis was so tired that he even found it annoying.


    But try to chase him there and the line comes in.


    "Alfie, do you have a minute?"


    "What... that''s the limit, too. Just let me sleep for a little while, I''ll take care of the details."


    "That''s what I''ll tell the old man in Ozdoba, and the late commander, Grants, is deceptive, so fine, but you have a customer."


    "Who?"


    Alpha Reese responds raw while already wandering. Either way, Rhine realized that Alphilis was incapable of judging, so he explained only the main points.


    "I''m a grown-up glasses lady. I don''t like taking fancy women in the back."


    "Eyeglasses... flashy... no, I can''t think of anything. If you don''t know him, just let him wait."


    "Okay, I''ll just ask you something. Surely you should get some sleep. It''s not the face you saw, but it''s getting worse."


    "Shut up, wow"


    When Rhine realized that he didn''t even have room for Alphilis to hang out with his light-hearted mouth, he just left outside the tent. Alphilis listened to the conversation outside the tent, but only part of it could be heard.


    "(Requirements are... what... raids... but... betrayals... enemies are - grounds...)"


    "(Oh, no more)"


    I instinctively assumed that Alphilis was telling a kind of important story, but I was invited to a deep sleep that I couldn''t resist as it was.


    "Wow!


    The Lord of voices that slashed and broke the silence of the quiet tent was Elsia. When she woke up to blow the thin blanket she was being sprayed, she looked reflexively for a weapon and searched her surroundings by hand.


    And when I realized that there were no weapons, I felt pale, but then I finally realized where I was.


    "This is..."


    Fort Salamo.


    There is a layer of voice coming from the edge of the tent. Elsia turned around and the layer was quietly crushing the herb.


    Layers crushing herbs with familiar hands gently hit Gail''s wound, which was still done when he twisted the contents of the drug study (Yasen) into a thin cloth. Gail''s expression soothes a little and his sleep calms down. Did the layer finish the streets of work or did he clean up a set of tools and turn back to Elsia?


    "I''m glad you two are safe. I heard the front line was terrible, so I didn''t care."


    "... nothing, it''s no big deal."


    Elsia lay down vigorously on the spot as she let her strengthens. But the sudden motion of the body, the shock of lying down, also sounds as if the body had split apart. Elsia screamed without a single voice. Layer sighs to see how it goes.


    "It''s more or less a time when Elsia''s going to hang out like that," he said.


    "Ugh! What are you trying to say?


    "If you''re energetic enough to be strong, you''ll be fine."


    Layer tries to leave the scene with a drug study. Elsia spoke unexpectedly to the attitude of a layperson who did not.


    "Wait. Did you see me?


    "I just helped. Oh, Elsia''s hand, of course, was given to me by a woman. Otherwise, you''ll be rude."


    "Excuse me..."


    When Elsia looked at her fitness, she noticed herself not even wrapped in her skin clothes, just because the bandage was worn to an unfortunate degree. Elsia screamed voiceless in a different way than earlier, twirling into the blanket and looking at the layers.


    "... did you see it?


    "I tried not to look."


    "I didn''t see it!


    Elsia wanted to throw something, but there was no raw hatred and nothing around her. Layer laughed lightly and tried to leave the scene.


    "No way, did you help me?


    Elsia''s question was abrupt and unfounded, but Elsia somehow felt that way. That situation, I thought in my head there was no way I could do that to a layer on that occasion, but my mouth somehow uttered those words.


    Layer answered without looking back.


    Continued

 682 Insufficient Talent, Part 61 - Strategist ⑥

    "That''s not true. It''s Renatica."


    "Lunatica swept away that enemy?


    "Which enemy? Lunatica went out looking for you and found Elsia and the others who had passed out relatively nearby. At least, that''s what she said.


    Why don''t you thank me later? Even Lunatica is supposed to be pretty close to the limit on a mission with no time off. Still, nobody told me, but I tried to find you. "


    "... yes"


    Elsia was somewhat of an unconvincing breeze, but Layer followed the scene before saying anything again. Uty went into the tent instead. It''s very rare for Uty to look sorry, but are you going to apologize for burning it?


    Renatica stood ahead of him when the layers came out. When Lunatica urges the layers, she takes them out to unpopular places.


    Couldn''t you?


    "I can manage"


    "If it had fallen apart, either you or Elsia would have died"


    "I know."


    Layer answered without changing his expression. Lunatica sighs.


    "Too much killing. Whoever is sensitive to the smell of blood, trying to change his sword no matter how much he bathes in the water, knows. to me or to some. The smell of people''s blood, it''s not so easy to take it off. Next time you kill someone, pay attention to the blood. And don''t take your stuff home. Make it disposable on the spot, if possible."


    "I had to. But there''s not even any sign of killing people. There''s a way to kill, isn''t there?


    "I haven''t reached that border yet either."


    Renatica shook her neck slowly, left and right, so the layer seemed sorry.


    "Oh well. I wonder how long it''ll take me to get there."


    "If you''re a man in line, decades if you keep killing all night. But a normal person would die first."


    "If my heart was originally dead,"


    "Even if your emotions are dead, you won''t get there"


    It''s hard.


    "It has to be difficult"


    To Renatica''s words, Layer kept his mind tight inside, while at the same time reassuring himself. Because if I had already reached the point of killing, I''m sure everything would be too boring to want to destroy everything in the world, Layer thought.


    But Layer was instinctively guessing. I''m sure it won''t be far away and I''ll start to think so. Renatica said it would take decades for a normal person. But the layers already know that their talents in killing people are not normal. Probably a few years. I knew I would get to that frontier.


    Renatica seemed to feel like a little anxiety about Layer going out on the battlefield, but Layer knew what she was afraid of. I wonder if you are afraid that those you raise will break at the same time as you threaten yourself. It was an emotion that wasn''t roughly Renatica-like, but it was probably her, perhaps the only, obsession to think that it didn''t make much sense to be similar to herself. But the lay had clearly realized that if he did not keep going out on the battlefield, he would, on the contrary, break in a serene routine.


    "Elsia, I''m sorry"


    "Why are you apologizing?"


    Elsia was frustrated that the act was already disrespectful, although Uty would take the front seat over Elsia''s head in a way she seemed sorry for. That''s about it, and Elsia doesn''t usually get frustrated, either, but she didn''t have any use on the battlefield, and she was about to get killed, and if she realized she was being treated, she''d already run out of room in her mind.


    Elsia''s thoughts were not childish enough to be considered successful on the first battlefield, but there was no realm of children''s ideas out there who did not know the battlefield. In Elsia''s prediction, we managed to storm behind our people, slaughtering them with enemy soldiers they had divulged, and finally defeating them in a struggle. I had such delusions on my own.


    I heard a lot about my people before I went to the battlefield. Whoever cuts the first line shall always be gathered in one place and briefed on the battlefield. Because Rhine said the battlefield is not something I can understand with my head, but it''s more than doing nothing. But on the battlefield, you can''t forget the eyes of the person you killed, such as the fact that your excitement becomes too white and you can''t hear your buddies, or the fact that you sometimes die without pulling out too many swords of fear. Elsia kept those words in her memory while pretending not to be interested, but none of them applied to Elsia herself.


    Elsia''s head grew more and more pale on the battlefield. It turns my head tens of times more than when I sit in a chair and take a lecture. That''s enough to mistake myself for being a genius.


    Elsia pulled out her sword without hesitation, instead of being swordless with fear. I could not hesitate to think that the imminent enemy in front of me should be defeated at all, and the extras were completely tightened out of my head that the other person would have a family. For Elsia, all those hostile to herself were merely objects to protrude their swords. I doubted my conscience if I had any feelings of kindness, etc.


    Elsia still doesn''t know if the face of the person she defeated will be forgotten. But I could understand that I would never forget the face of a man who laughed at himself. I missed killing the man with my own hands. That is all that remains of Elsia''s heart.


    Continued

 683 Insufficient Talent, Part 62 - Strategist (7) -

    "(Damn, I couldn''t kill you with my hands. I''m sure Renatica killed him. I can''t beat that guy for the rest of my life with this. I didn''t know I was so sorry I couldn''t win... I had to work out more)"


    Elsia was more trapped than relieved by the joy of surviving, just by one point that she couldn''t kill Kersu. Regardless of how many mercenaries Kersu was, I was only thinking about how I could have killed that man now. That personality is always helpful and disastrous for her.


    By Elsia, Gail slept snoring, and Uty was still squirming over her head. Elsia grabs the utility over her head for what she always thought.


    "Yikes! Just treat me gently."


    "Shut up, you worthless leprechaun."


    "It''ll be more useful than you! This is what I look like. I''m not..."


    "I''m useless anyway! So tell me, what am I missing?"


    Utility also responded to Elsia''s angry question by losing, but he saw his readiness for the unprecedented light of Elsia''s eyes.


    "Now you''re serious?


    "Yeah, I don''t want to feel any more miserable."


    "Then I won''t do anything. Not now."


    "What?


    Unexpectedly the power comes into Elsia''s hands holding the utility.


    "Humph! Aah! Hey, ''cause you''re really gonna die!


    "I''m not kidding you more than that! What do you mean, don''t do anything?"


    "I''m telling you, my foot is tied! Not you now!


    Elsia''s sword screen was awesome, but Uti also said he was a loser.


    "Atashi''s been watching Alfie and the others longer than you. I also know what the Alfies are fighting against. What they''re fighting for is a monster far more than you can imagine. Man''s life is foolish, he thinks nothing of the country or even the Spirit. Even true dragons, if necessary, no, even creators, like God if they exist, will have no hesitation in killing them. You shouldn''t be ready to face something like that.


    Those are the people you''re trying to shoulder to shoulder. You''re still too short of anything. Strength, readiness. If you really want to fight beside them, it''s out of the question to skip the workout. No, no matter how much you build up your workouts, in the end, shouldering may not really make sense. Still fulfill. Will thou take the sword, and be ready to fight? If you''re not even ready, you don''t deserve a sword right now. At least, I''m just going to waste my sword so much right now. Stop that. "


    "A good thing? This is not compulsory. If you give up fighting, no one will make a fool of you. Especially the Alfies. She treated you as one person in a good way. You know what? Alfie said he stopped cracking people up to look for you. To a certain extent, I knew you were smart, and I told you to take the sword and be ready to die. I must have told you the most beforehand and thought you understood.


    If I thought I was just a kid about you, Alfie would have come looking for you. Which was better for you?


    "... Rusai. Shut up, shut up!"


    Elsia screamed and threw her away. Elsia was crying when she hit the soft wall of the tent and Uty got in shape as she spun.


    "What, all the windy faces we all found out! That''s what I know! But I can''t help it, because I''m me. I can''t stand around being so clever, and I know I still have to do it -"


    "Elsia, you... you''re so selfish"


    Utility just cut and threw away Elsia turning like a half frenzy. And like Lisa, she imitates shaking her neck sideways in a lifted state.


    "Atashi''s probably there, too. Come on, I''m going to have enough to tell. That''s you with Peppy, Peppy. Why don''t you slap him in the head until he dies of root vegetables? You might get a little smarter."


    "What the hell!? Say it again!


    Elsia tried to grab Utility, but this time Utility fled out of Elsia''s reach.


    "Ha-ha-ha, try to catch me. But human beings wouldn''t reach this height, would they?


    "I told you so."


    When Elsia grabbed the right little stone that was weird, she hit the utility with her finger. Uty hits a little stone, giggle, and screams.


    "Hey, you! What the hell!


    "Zamami! Because you make fun of me!


    "This guy! Turn to the fairy, what a punishment!


    "It''s a pot fairy anyway, isn''t it? It''s gonna be a good night, though!


    That''s how when the two of them were having a total fight, suddenly the ground sounded. When they looked at each other, they now turned the sword curtain and headed out at first sight.


    After Alphilis fell asleep, Rhine was being pursued by the military and mercenary corps response. There were many casualties, as well as numerous casualties of war. Fortunately, many of them are still healthy, although morale has not declined, and many reserves have been set aside for them in the fort. With all this, we can take care of the wounded, and we can fix the situation. It would also be indispensable to withdraw.


    But Rhine thought there was no retreat. I didn''t hear Alphilis'' thoughts clearly about this battle, but I somehow imagined it. If you were to sell the name of ''Millions of Feathered Mercenaries Running in Heaven'' all at once on the battlefield, this is the only place. Being blessed with any more opportunities is no longer the case.


    Normally, I would spend more time making basements and selling names. But the other person''s situation won''t let me. The Demon King the enemy had used this time was so complete that it was not comparable to before. Plus enemy power. When he was shown so much power, Rhine thought that Alphilis couldn''t possibly have the idea of making the mercenary corps bigger or something.


    "(That''s honest... the morale of the mercenaries would be down honestly. If you can show me that much monster competition, it usually shrivels. But that''s normal. The question is how do we raise it from here)"


    Line was dividing the majority of his thoughts into your thoughts, skipping simple instructions. And when he was left to a healthy human being, he began to worry in earnest over a cup of hot black bean water (coffee).


    "(Even with low morale, these mercenaries will fight as long as we give the order. I didn''t lose as much as they suspected our morale abilities. But in this case, what is it that makes our name come up? The battlefield is no longer a bargain. Even today the two factions will enter into negotiations for a truce. Client terrain gradually desertifies after this area. In that case, there will be an overwhelming advantage for clients who can deploy guerrilla warfare, and less good at taking land away as a veisel. Clier loses some fertile land, but if that''s all it takes, I guess it''s your word. We just have to gradually take back the land we lost in diplomatic negotiations again.


    In that case, we''re almost ready to use it - there may be backwork, but the client was originally a country that excelled in such manipulation. Even without the use of mercenaries, there will be soldiers who can move. More and more it doesn''t seem to be our turn, but I don''t know what to do... I''m pretty sure the clientele stinks, but I don''t have enough hands after just knowing them) "


    Rhine makes coffee.


    "(And the transparent soldiers who attacked me in the woods. I probably know those guys... how could they be so far away? No, you think there''s something here that they can just intervene in? but)"


    "Quiet."


    Rhine had his hips dagger sticking out behind his back before he thought of a voice that had suddenly happened from behind. But those behind them are also fast. The sword became dressed to be poked down each other''s throats at the same time. But the one on the line did have his sword stuck in his throat, but it was not clear where the sword tip on the line was. Because the other person''s appearance was transparent and blended into the white of the tent. Only the tip of a short knife poked into the line''s throat could be seen slightly.


    The line hasn''t broken its calm yet. Because if the intruder had a clear hostility, he would already be dead because he had predictions. It was clear that I had no intention of hurting myself immediately to this person. One thing I can tell is that it''s pretty hand-worked. The line doesn''t break its chill and asks someone.


    Continued

 684 Insufficient Talent, Part 63 - Strategist 8 -

    "Who is it? How did you get in here?"


    "You must have an imagination when it comes to who we are, Senior. And you should also know that infiltrating a security fortress full of holes like this is before breakfast for us. With as many as 10 of us, this fortress will be able to plunge into havoc.


    That''s fine, it''s a message from my captain. ''It''s time to come back, I''ll need your help close. We''re ready to welcome you in. "


    "Ha, stupid. Is that something you can do? You know my sins, don''t you? I''m..."


    "If you can make that sin into something you didn''t even do. How about that?"


    "What?"


    The line raised a sharp voice. But he that shall be in sight shall not be slight.


    "What does that mean?"


    "You won''t even have to ask, that always means one thing. So you did tell him, didn''t you? But one more message from me - no, this is advice, isn''t it? Do you know what your clients are hiding?


    "No, I don''t. I''m aware you''re hiding something."


    "I''m sorry about that. Clients are hiding something outrageous. Give me your ear."


    The man eared softly at the line. A man held down with his hand that the line was about to scream unexpectedly.


    "... is that true?


    "I won''t lie. Even for me, I don''t want you to die here. Anyway, you could be a future superior."


    "Hey, that''s"


    "I asked you, former Legion Leader which. It was a pleasure to meet you."


    That''s all the man said, he disappeared completely out of the tent. It seems that the tent didn''t even shake where it went when it left. The line left behind was stuck at his feet when he realized there was nowhere to put the dagger out.


    "Shit, I didn''t know you were getting involved with me right now... what the fuck are you thinking, that guy..."


    There was another person coming into the tent as Rhine shrugged.


    "I''ll get in your way."


    "Rosetta, what''s up?"


    Rosetta glanced at the inside of the tent without responding to the line.


    "Haven''t you talked to someone earlier?


    "It''s my fault. I''m tired, too."


    "No, I don''t even need to... you know what?"


    "Were you so shocked that a friend who should have died was being taken over by the enemy and died in front of you"


    Rosetta looked grumpy at the un-lined narrative.


    "Is it bad that Atai is depressed?


    "It''s not bad. But now is really not the time. If you''re a mercenary in the war, turn around."


    "Oh, my God, sometimes Atai gets depressed. This is it... that''s enough."


    Rosetta tries to leave the tent as if she were obstinate. Rhine also dared to stop saying sweet words, but there was hope that Rosetta wouldn''t bother her her with her own hands as much as she did. Mostly you, you''d be older than me. The line was also running out of room for unexpected visitors. Although it may be very rare for him.


    But misfortune overlaps. Rhine had no time to think or be depressed, and perceived signs of the next hustle and bustle.


    "... isn''t it noisy out there?


    Rosetta, who tried to get out of the tent, also stops to fit the word perfectly.


    "... you heard me well. But it does seem so. Enemy?"


    "Enemy? Is there an army in Vesel that can move now? No, there may be, but I don''t think any more fights make sense."


    "Just make sure. Let''s go for a minute."


    Rosetta''s face as she left the tent was already tight. Rosetta knows just how dangerous it is to make her feel sad in front of her enemies. Rhine, reassured for a moment, called Grafez.


    Lieutenant, call me.


    "How many can fight now?


    Grafez looks sinister at the question of the line.


    "If you say right now, maybe about 200 people. But we''re all pretty exhausted, and while we can''t expect anything in return, we''re quite relieved that morale doesn''t increase."


    "Well yeah. But if this fort gets attacked, we''ll have to fight to protect ourselves."


    "You think there''s an enemy attack?


    "It''s not strange to have one, though Rosetta is confirming it now. But the essence is something else. Grafez, gather those who are still healthy and let those who cannot fight sneak away from the fort. Now."


    "What? No, but you''ll have a lookout"


    "Bribe me or anything, don''t kettle the amount. And as soon as the battle really starts, evacuate the wounded from the back door. Let Tasha do the induction."


    But if there''s an ambush...


    "No ambushes, I checked right after I left. Confirmation of the exit route is fundamental to the Commander, you remember that too. He won''t be long."


    "Ha!


    Grafez moved as quickly as he was told. Rhine knew it hadn''t been a moment since Alphilis went to sleep, but he went to wake her up without hesitation. It was not until shortly after that that that the soldiers were heard screaming from the front gate.


    Continued

 685 Missing Talent, Part 64 - Strategist (9)

    "Are you glad, Cowen?


    "What is it?"


    Asked was a flashy woman dressed in a deep red robe. The hat is the one wearing the witchy triangle hat, but it looked like a dancer or a tavern seller in Tarram''s whore town. I see fleshy thighs from a short skirt. Though the chest was not left wide open, that chest, which was clearly too assertive, could not be concealed without being dressed in more relaxed clothes.


    But it is she who is Muscade, the disciple of the blazing witch Granchelle. She had already been approved as a clean witch and had left Granchelle''s former to be independent. But she trapped herself in a secluded place, not to speak to the Spirit or nature, and wandered the nations to spread her sight and ear. As part of this, they sometimes imitated mercenary masterminds. Sometimes, I have conquered the Demon King alone.


    A woman with one-of-a-kind glasses, met by such a muscade on her journey. This Cowen, who says he can''t even see a person''s face without glasses, clearly looked unfamiliar. Around using a purse with all the property in it at the restaurant to pay for the change in grandeur, it''s dangerous and irresistible. He was hired as a cautionary stick to help surround both sides of the club. Now for the time being, we continue our wandering journey, but when any of them are going to settle somewhere based, Muscade, until just a moment ago, yes, he thought.


    Muscade is the witch''s own information network, and has already heard the whole story of the witch regiment. Rather, the surviving witches have informed us. To encourage the still living witch, to warn. Muscade was angry as a blaze when he heard of the death of his master Granchelle, but it was no other Corwen who quenched that anger. Until then, Muscade had only thought about Cowen to the extent of taking him on a journey with many smiles, but for the first time Muscade saw Cowen''s expression turn into an expression other than a smile. When Cowen suddenly got a serious look, he began to repeat the question to the witch''s user demon early on in the arrow. What good is the enemy, how many people, what was used and how the witches were killed. Cowen''s expression was serious in itself, and the witch''s user-demon couldn''t keep up with answering repeated questions early in the arrow succession.


    Eventually, when the whole question was over, Cowen vanished somewhere fluttering when he suddenly said he wanted to be alone. Then Cowen, who reappeared the next morning, suddenly began to skip the instructions to this and Muscade. I thought it was something muscade, but Cowen just said one thing,


    "If you want to avenge your master, follow my instructions."


    I just said it off. Cowen''s eyes were so compelling at that time that Muscade accidentally followed her instructions as they were.


    What Cowen did was actively take requests from basic mercenaries, but all of them were very successful. There are many horrible things about Cowen. Sometimes I secured them all without killing 100 bandits with just five mercenaries, and I''ve also wiped out a bunch of demons in traps without doing anything directly. Cowen let him do anything from the way he traded, to its new development, to the way he plowed the fields, to his search for people. Among other things, Muscade was impressed by the fact that he rounded up a decade-long skirmish between local lords with three inches of mouth. Sometimes intimidating, sometimes softening. Cowen led the soldiers from battle to tongue battle, and let them go brilliantly. Muscade no longer thought of Cowen as just a prolonged, palpable daughter.


    And it was on this battlefield that Cowen instructed him to go next. Muscade wondered if Cowen would gather mercenaries to join the battle as it was, but what was on his mind. Cowen went directly to this front line without registering his participation in the battlefield with the Alliance. If you do that, you won''t be paid for doing anything, and there''s no guarantee in case. You can get caught up in battle and die drooling. I just thought I was doing something in the guild, but it remains unclear what the hell I was doing. But Muscade, who saw Cowen''s many amazing achievements, followed her as she did.


    But is it time for the limit? The number of injuries at Fort Salamo increased, even though the fort was not already functioning. Plus I know because Muscade is a witch, the abnormality of last night''s battle. An unusual collection of magic with one small mountain blowing up and forest burning. If that place isn''t heavenly, it''s about this dry zone. The fire would have flared on one side once in a while. Even this relatively green border area, where trees have been grown over the years, has once again been turned into a burning field. The spirits are still bothering with the aftertaste of last night.


    It was very difficult for Muscade to think that there were so many sorceries, no magicians, but the facts are facts. I couldn''t sleep a single night in surprise, but Corwen slept better. I was looking through the user demons that let go all over the battlefield to find out what happened, even if Muscade spoke up.


    "It''s okay - our turn is after tomorrow. Ah. Now we need to sleep tight... guh."


    I only left it out and slept dignified. Muscade was stunned by Cowen''s figure, but now he is.


    And now they were staying halfway to the fort using witchcraft of perception inhibition. It''s already been 5 days since that happened. Until then, if you say you have no choice because you have not registered for the guild, but the muscade was no longer even enough to remember the respect for its prestigious grace of appropriately wearing military food but sitting there. Both myself and my master, Granchelle, were quite thick human beings, but the moderation was meant to be overwhelming.


    But in the morning, Cowen suddenly went to the mercenary regiment employed in this fort and tried to negotiate something. I remember hearing a man say instead of the captain, the man''s face had one harsh look on his face.


    But when the scene pulled back lightly, Corwen instructed him to rent a painting of the fort again and wait. Cowen''s eyes suddenly opened slightly when Muscade started falling asleep (you know) from all night tiredness.


    "... I''m here ~"


    "Huh?"


    Cowen did not wait for Muscade''s reply and asked what was going on around him. If you look, there seemed to be some noise at the main entrance.


    "Mm-hmm, it''s a little different than I expected, but now you''ll have movement ~"


    "Hey, what are you talking about?


    "This fort is under attack - it will fall less"


    Muscade''s mouth unwittingly opens to a prolonged Cowen tone even when he comes here.


    "Falling... what are we gonna do? Fight or run?


    "Calm down - it''s up to the situation what we''re going to do - but there''s a good chance we''ll get you to fight for it."


    "To me? You want me to use my powers against my human opponents?


    "No, I won''t let your human opponent use his power. This time it''s another opponent. That''s why I''m only bringing you here."


    "Let''s talk about the details later - we need to head to a great place first."


    "Is that the front door?


    "No, it''s the main circle of the fort ~"


    I wasn''t sure what Cowen was thinking, and Muscade followed Cowen as he slipped his neck, leaving early enough from a painting of the fort.


    Continued

 686 Missing Talent, Part 65 - Strategist

    "... Reese..."


    "Ugh..."


    "Alphilis! Get up!!


    Alphilis jumped to the shout of the line as if yelling in his ear. My head doesn''t awaken completely yet, but only my body has the sword in my hands reflexively. It''s a habit put on Aldrius. It was Aldrius''s teaching that if you were to wave a sword, you could do so unconsciously.


    "Enemy?"


    "I don''t know, but the fort is being raided. The defense is responding now, but I don''t think the defense is functioning properly in this situation. The enemy could be here any minute. I sent Rosetta to see how things were going, but she''s not back yet. Maybe he''s already in the fight."


    "- Call those who can fight. We''ll join the fight."


    "Don''t you have to get out?


    "After seeing the enemy."


    "Okay."


    The line reacts fast. Because he had already commanded Grafez, the vigorous were awake and moving around the area. As soon as the line calls those people off, but they come together.


    "About 20 people first. Let them collect the rest gradually."


    "Enough, let''s go"


    Alphilis pulled his tired body together, but went straight to the main entrance so no one could understand him. There is already a battle alarm not so far away.


    At first, the watchmen didn''t feel anything unusual. Last night''s watch was just a horrible thing, not unusual, to hear a constant roar, a muscle of light running in the sky, or the forest burning with enough momentum to remind us of the day, something we were all happy to see each other in the face when the morning came. One of the watchmen wonders when it would have been so nice just to have the morning come. I''m sure everyone will think of their childhood when everything was fresh in their eyes. I stopped to embrace and rejoice because of the sense of crisis that there might still be something. Because everyone knew that something would come when these crises left. At least, it has been a series of such tensions since this battle began.


    And when the watch shift came, everyone tried to swap them as they stroked their chests down with relief. But they had to know. Even after the watch, it doesn''t make any difference that this is a battlefield. The first time they remembered that this place was still a battlefield when a few of the men who had been watching all night danced together in the universe.


    "I''m gonna interrupt a little bit."


    I heard voices from behind the necks of men dancing in the universe. Before the new watchmen can ascertain the Lord of their voices, the bodies of the men who have lost their necks rush into the new watchmen. Blood splashed like a fountain on the faces of soldiers who received the men''s bodies reflexively.


    "Ghaaaaaaah."


    But the scream broke off on the way. In that moment, when the new watchmen were frightened, the seven watchmen''s necks instantly moved away from their torso. At the banquet, blood was scattered there like bubble liquor that had been shaken well and then plucked at the same time.


    There was a soldier who watched the sight, which instantly turned into a hell of a painting, from a short distance away. He slipped his hips on the spot and watched the Lord of Tragedy without even being able to scream. The man said this in particular and had no characteristics and seemed to be a normal young man at first sight. If there''s only one thing you can tell by the characteristics, is that you''re wearing a black coat or something? On that coat, a golden eagle is depicted.


    No, the man only had one trait. The man showed the soldier the best smile that the blue sky suited, in the midst of that brutal picture of the diving blood, only one disproportionate. The man walked slowly down the stairs of the walls without haste as the soldier slipped in and a distant watch, unusually noticed, sounded the alarm.


    "What the..."


    Those Rosetta saw coming to check the situation in front of the main entrance are one man surrounded by nearly 50 soldiers. The man slowly lowered his sword of escape, smiling and questioning with the captain-like man questioning him. Behind it is a large number of bodies. There would be nearly 20 just visible.


    "(Some of the corpses haven''t even pulled out their swords... pretty good, I guess, but where did they come in from?


    When Rosetta was wondering, the captain-like man raised his voice further.


    "You! So I hear what you''re going to do!


    "Do I look like I''m here for sightseeing? Naturally, I''m going to attack you."


    "Alone? Do you have such a stupid story!


    "That being said, I came alone before this..."


    That''s what they said, and the captain-like man was annoyed. The fingertips pointing to the man are trembling.


    "Ki, you... that night!


    "There''s no growth in this fort. How much I''m good for that kind of work, so the front line is no different than this kind of defenseless security or amateur gathering. The people on the west side will do more, but well, the east country could be something like that. Or unmotivated to the summit... either way."


    That said, the man ignores the soldiers and tries to open the gates of the fort. The soldier at the gate shook his body and pointed the spear towards the man. But the man sighed, bewildered.


    "You should stop, you can''t kill me for making a mistake with such a bumpy hips. But I instinctively slaughter anyone who points a weapon at me, so you''d better lower your spear before you get in my way. That way, I won''t die."


    "Ugh... but"


    "Ah. Though a professional military man, he would have been an ex-convened civilian. Even if you tend to mercenary opponents on such a periphery, you can''t help it. But it''s too late."


    There should still have been a time until the gate soldiers, but in an instant the man crushed between him and the gate soldiers and put a sword up his neck. The gate soldiers are heavier equipped than regular soldiers, so the side of the neck is guarded by a clasp, but the front is empty. But without time for the gate soldiers to react, the man pierced the gate soldiers'' necks with one thrust. At too much speed, after the man had finished killing the other three gatekeepers as well, it was like blood finally erupted from the first man''s neck.


    "Ah, I''m halfway heavily equipped, so I can''t kill him with one thought. Stabbing the neck from the front takes time to die, whether it''s stabbing the trachea or the blood vessels in the neck. It sounds like a cruel piece of equipment to me."


    But the gate soldier answered nothing, and slammed to his forehead with ease. In the man''s very early work, the other soldiers who were on the spot could do nothing and just stood up. And when the man tried to take the gate off, he raised his voice as Rosetta remembered.


    Continued

 687 Missing Talent, Part 66 - Strategist

    "Wait, the man there!


    The man''s hand stops perfectly. And that face, looking back slowly, was full of doubt.


    "Can I help you?


    "Oops, big ants! Don''t think it''s that easy to take it off right in front of Atai!


    "No, well, I think it''s easy to take it off..."


    The man smiled and responded, so Rosetta was angry and pulled the sword out of her back and pointed it at the man. I know you''re a pretty nasty opponent just to imagine your skill. But Rosetta was not an adult enough to be cocked and pulled back. No, I might have avoided a battle that wouldn''t normally cost me a dime, but I might still have lacked calm in the changed look of a friend I saw last night.


    "No kidding! If you want to open that gate, do it after Atai!


    "No, it doesn''t matter if I do you or not, this gate is about to open. ''Cause you''re coming."


    "Mr. Tsubaki?"


    "I will. That''s why it''s so hard for me to break the gate, so I got up early to open it before Mr. Tsubaki cut his numbness."


    At that moment, a giant broken castle hammer slammed the gate, but the gate swayed with a huge sound. The hardware at the gate trembles and one of the hardware hits the head of a soldier who flies and lays low on the ground. The man blocks his ears gently and looks awkward first.


    Yet another, awesome roar.


    "What?


    "Uh... is it too late? I wanted him to live before this happened, but I don''t know how."


    "Who are you?" I mean, who are you!


    "Me? I''m Lexus, Lexus from Blackhawk II. If you''re a mercenary, don''t you know better to say ''Reaper Lexus''?


    "Lexus the Reaper!? Then what''s a..."


    "Of course, my captain"


    With the voice of Lexus, the gate was suddenly cut open and broken through. A huge gate blows up as if the giant blew it, knocking down some of the soldiers. And as the soldiers watched as they defended themselves, they appeared from the frozen and broken gate--


    "It''s Mr. Louis. The street name is" Louis the Ice Blade ""


    And before Lexus introduced him, a woman swordsman stood with a thin blue, shining sword.


    "This is..."


    Ahead of the Alphilis rushed, there was freezing cold air, not the heat of battle. Those on the spot were just trembling, standing on the spot as if they were really frozen.


    What Alphilis saw was Rosetta made like a blue-haired woman who was also close to white, like a blue-haired rag. Obviously when I grabbed one hand of Rosetta, who was fainting, and forced her to wake up, she almost stabbed me in the stomach right now.


    "Wait, Louis!


    Alphilis called the name of the mercenary that came to mind. You can''t be wrong, that hair color, that killer. I''ve never seen that vibrant intensity before. The mercenary who lightly defeated the enemy we would not have met. When I saw him again, I promised him that I would stay for a drink.


    That Louis is in front of me now. Plus, obviously with hostility. Alphilis was desperate. Louis turned his eyes toward Alphilis, which had changed to an icy cold color, as he reacted perfectly to Alphilis'' voice. Stop like Alphilis'' feet were frozen to the ground.


    "Alphilis."


    "Oh, yeah."


    What can I do for you?


    "That''s our dialogue! The Blackhawks have already retreated. What can I do for you two?


    Alphilis had already heard from Valsas that he would withdraw from this battlefield. I actually cared about Alphilis that Louis wasn''t there, but I never thought he''d show up on this occasion.


    Louis answers cold.


    "Well, did Valsas withdraw?"


    "Yes, so do you."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Louis said emotionally, throwing Rosetta loosely. Rosetta was completely passed out or collapsed off her back without taking a passive.


    Louis no longer lost interest in Rosetta or turned the word straight to Alphilis.


    "The eagle''s behavior has nothing to do with Valsas. I don''t care about this fight for eagles in the first place."


    "Doesn''t matter? Then why did you show up here?


    "I''m following a thing. I followed a stream of things to this fort. I was going to infiltrate you, but things changed. I can''t wait any longer."


    That''s why everyone as well as Alphilis thought the same thing about the one who planted it from the front in a fort where an army of one country was stationed. It was the same for Lexus again.


    But Lexus didn''t think it was such a tough task, he just sighed lightly. Rather, it was just a look that said it was attached to the usual unscrupulous.


    "What do you think you''re after?


    "I don''t have the right to tell you. Now get out of the way. The eagle is not interested in going to this fight. Get out of my way and I won''t do anything."


    "That''s what they''re gonna say and get out of the way, and I''m gonna lose my job tomorrow, too."


    Seeing Alphilis pull out his sword, Lexus whistled, and the line looked at Alphilis, who was a little sidelined. Neither did Rhine think Alphilis would try to fight here.


    Only Louis had those cold eyes and stared at Alphilis.


    "You''re serious, Alphilis?


    "You never pulled a sword out of a joke."


    "... well, then I won''t shy away. The eagle is a character that grinds everything that stands in front of him. Even brothers, parents, no exceptions."


    "Well, then I won''t hesitate either. I don''t think I can help you."


    "Fine, I really wanted to fight you for once. I didn''t mean to fight here, but this is destiny, too."


    "I don''t think it''s a very good fate, though."


    When Alphilis and Louis laid their swords, the line broke in between them. Rhine was at last aware that the captain of the Alphilis was far from complete.


    "Wait, retreat from each other. This fight is pointless. Now there''s more to it than that."


    "What are you? If you want to get out of my way, I''ll kill you too."


    "So tell me my story."


    "Stop, line. I can''t do this right now. Look around."


    To the words of Alphilis. Rhine looked around. Seeing, the soldiers around them, frightened, take their own weapons and try to fight the Louis. Alphilis remained blue but holding the sword. But his expression is the same as that of the soldiers around him.


    Continued

 688 Missing Talent, Part 67 - Strategist

    Rhine understood. The soldiers around them were unable to pull because of their arrival. They also have a desire to do something about their fellow men''s feuds, more than their duty. But if Rosetta, who was probably the strongest of these, had lost, they would have had enough opportunity and reason to escape. But because Alphilis came, I couldn''t do it either.


    Probably Louis. That''s the same. I guess I planted fear in the soldiers by hurting Rosetta into this sight. If you were going to kill him from the beginning, you would have been able to cut Rosetta''s arm off more. You don''t even have to bother to tighten the rosetta with your bare hands.


    Rhine regretted it. He said it was really us who got lost in this place. But you can''t just turn your back and run away. If we run away here, we''ll never have to ask for a big one again. At least, I''ve never seen anyone in the military, such as the one who was given the disgrace of an enemy escape, and who saved it. If you are a soldier, it is a lapse of the most severe sentence.


    But Rhine didn''t come here helplessly either. The line puts its hands on its own sword pattern. That''s not an act to fight for yourself. It was a signal to Renatica and Auri, who made him refrain on the walls. Auri''s arrow is unleashed against Louis, who strikes Louis as Renatica dances and dances from the top of the walls. Louis hasn''t noticed, or he doesn''t make it slight.


    Rhine thought his measures had worked, but Auri''s arrows were grabbed in the air and Renatica was slapped down with the metal noise. Make sure Renatica rolls down the ground and takes the passive. And when I woke up unafraid, her cheeks were thinly torn and blood was all over her. Renatica''s eyes are rare, with surprising colors. At the end of that eye, Lexus pulled out his sword when he stood behind Louis and stood with an arrow grabbed.


    "Your daughter sounds like a raw assassin, she didn''t even leak the killing moments. But the guy who ordered it is bad. If the sun is in heaven but it strikes from the sky, the shadow moves no matter how. You''re not the right man to give orders like that."


    "Why did you say it was me?


    Lexus glanced back at Lexus as he glimpsed him. Lexus returns just fine.


    "Because the female swordsman there is not of the nature to give orders like that. Or you''ll give more daring orders if you give them. I don''t give half orders like that."


    "You sound like you found out."


    "It''s okay to just look, me. Rather, it''s the only place better than people."


    Lexus had a nagging grin, but Rhine was aware of the dangers of Lexus. This man is no good. If you''re on your side, you''re reliable, but if you''re an enemy, you might be a little worse than Valsas. When the line really grabbed the sword pattern to pull out the sword, Lunatica was moving first. Renatica''s Machete instantly drew several tracks and hit Louis, not Lexus.


    But all the tracks were taken by Lexus. Oh, my God, Lexus took every Lunatica body in the universe with a one-handed sword.


    "That sounds heavier than it looks. I think I planted a lot under my coat. Which"


    Lexus'' fist flies at an unstoppable speed in his eyes. Lunatica grabs her fist and tries to twist it in as it is, but Lexus'' fist drew a strange orbit and slipped through between Lunatica''s hands. Keep catching near Lunatica''s heart.


    "Eh, on the weapon."


    But Lexus has carefully screwed his fist through the shock. Renatica happened to be blown backwards by the shock. Renatica knew that the dagger she had planted near her heart had broken every sheath.


    Dagger was flying in front of me the moment Lunatica blew a spin behind me and landed. It is, of course, a dagger unleashed by Lexus. I guess the moment Lunatica let go of her eyes from Lexus for a moment, she threw it to blame on Lunatica. Renatica twisted her neck and daggered it at a superhuman reflex rate. But Lexus'' upper slaughter is imminent before he escapes.


    Lunatica had a strange experience then. Lexus wasn''t supposed to say anything, but I thought I heard exactly what he was thinking.


    "(No, then. You can''t turn away from your enemies in order to deflect the shock in the middle of battle. Your daughter is a raw assassin, but she still has the experience of the front-cut battle)"


    The master says he speaks in battle with his eyes, not with words, but with his sword. Because in the middle of a serious battle, we can''t afford to exchange words. Of course, I wasn''t in the habit of having a conversation with the person who kills Renatica, and I never heard the enemy speak again. But the words of Lexus were clearly heard.


    The only thing I found out was that Lexus couldn''t fly and was strong enough to know what Renatica had fought or killed before.


    "(gets hit)"


    It was the line that broke in between Lexus and Lunatica the moment Lunatica decided to be so prepared. The line deflected its power to receive the Lexus sword, but the Lexus sword tries to change its orbit and play the Line sword as it slips through the Line sword. But the sword of the line went further away from the direction of the sword, and brought it into contact with Lexus.


    If the line had strayed from the Lexus sword, though the line would have cut up and killed Lexus as it were. Conversely, if Lexus had played the sword of the line, Lexus would have cut it up and killed the line as it was. When they were finally together, what Rhine and Lexus thought was the same. And of course there are attacks launched from the impending, but they were also launched at the same time, so they were cancelled.


    Continued

 689 Missing Talent, Part 68 - Strategist

    "(Do it!


    "(Sounds strong)"


    Rhine and Lexus felt it. He said he confronted exactly the same user as himself. The two of them thought about taking some distance, but it was also simultaneous.


    "Huh, it''s been a long time since you''ve had a cold sweat."


    "The sword, my lord."


    The line asks calmly. Lexus turned his sword. I put my sword over my shoulder and answered as I put it.


    "Well you do. If you''re strong, you''re the one who''s been fighting."


    "It''s not like it''s a good thing. Tough guy."


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. I killed them all,


    "That''s dangerous, you are. It looks like you should slash it now."


    "That''s the same here. Excuse me, Mr. Tsubaki. I''m just gonna concentrate on this one, okay?


    "Right."


    Louis was heartily surprised as he returned it flat. Lexus, who kills his enemies like he''s always kidding, said, "Concentrate." I never even said that when I did it with Valsas. No, maybe after a moment, Valsas and I were just squatting together, but even Louis has never heard Lexus proclaim it and take it seriously. So many enemies, that man and Louis are intrigued and glimpsed the moment.


    "Where are you looking, Temehe?"


    Rosetta, who was supposed to have fallen at Louis'' feet, struck Louis'' dovetail (Mizo), letting his fist plunge in. The servant Louis also faced a sudden attack and retreated backwards aggressively.


    Rosetta slowly woke up when she saw how it was. Rosetta noticed that one tooth was missing when she spit in a saliva mixed with blood all the time.


    "Shit, my teeth are missing. I don''t think she''s the same woman who punched me in the face all the time."


    "To break my heart, punching me in the face is just effective. And I thought I''d passed out."


    "I was fainting, for a moment. But Atai''s resilience is not uniform. After mixing the blood of all races, some poison may be served, but sleep well for a moment."


    "That''s a convenient body."


    "Oh, you''re so sturdy."


    Rosetta retakes her broken sword. The sword was broken by Louis from the inside, but he still has about the line of swords as far as he can get.


    But Rosetta was troubled. In front of Louis'' tree ice sword, the sword in line is pointless. A single meeting makes the sword useless. But it was impossible not to exchange blades in front of Louis. Rosetta demands that the soldiers just stare around.


    "Hey, somebody give me another sword. In front of that ice sword, we fight in numbers higher than the quality of what we get."


    "Stop it, Rosetta. You, you''re not blurry!


    Alphilis tries to stop Rosetta, but Rosetta laughed with a face that made Alphilis look like a fool of herself.


    "Ha, are you serious, Alfi? It''s the same with Temei who''s blurry. Besides, Atai and the other mercenaries don''t have to have vain confidence, but they''re going to get cocked. Besides, you need to be mean to your grubby fish opponents, but it''s worth risking your life to be this guy, right?


    "To Louis? How so?"


    "You don''t know? This guy is a former division chief in Romansland." Louis the Ice Blade "is somewhat famous because he''s from a prestigious soldier and he''s an undefeated ever-winning general himself, isn''t he? My father was certainly one of the generals, I don''t know why such a famous military man is here, but such a big man, you rarely see him. You want to give it a shot, give it your best shot?


    "Is it true, Louis?


    - It was a long time ago.


    Louis remembered the old days just for a moment. All about myself aiming to just get stronger and just be trained for it. The reality is that they are just women and are not legitimately appreciated. And knowing that reality couldn''t help itself, Louis still left Romansland without being abandoned his sword. In my life, it could have been my first defeat. Louis was worried for a time about all that, wondering if the path of the sword to aim for had been interrupted.


    He then finds a goal called Valsas and still thinks the sword path has a long way to go. But Louis thinks so. Someday in Romansland, I thought we should settle everything. I wonder if I can''t help it that way. I wonder if my path should not remain this way.


    But you should wave down the sword, Louis still doesn''t know what the object is. Even while Louis was so troubled, the situation was moving one after the other. In Rosetta''s eyes, there was a shitty light back.


    "Anyway. This woman is the biggest prize neck for Atai and the others. If we catch him alive, we''ll certainly get a massive reward from Romansland, too, right? Honor, money, it''s a joke."


    "You think you can do that?


    "Atai, you can''t do this alone. But how many do you think are over here?


    Lunatica stands still behind Rosetta. That''s not all. The mercenaries Rosetta had originally taken with her came out with bear hands and capture weapons. In addition, Fenna reinforces Rosetta''s weapons and other weapons with smelting magic.


    Rosetta laughed distorting the edge of her mouth.


    "You''re the only two people who''ve gotten on board with our headquarters. You''re not calling me cowardly, are you?


    "Absolutely. Call as many people as you want at the same time. Let it all freeze and crush."


    "I like it, you fucking bitch! Alfie, cover me!


    "Damn, this is what happens in the end"


    Louis was unchanged and calmly accepting that Rosetta would storm with the roar of joy. But Louis'' insides weren''t so calm. The rosetta in front of me is fine. And I can handle something like Renatica, and I''ll kick the soldiers around me. But how about Alphilis? Just as Alphilis thought Louis was a threat, Louis also thought Alphilis was another threat. An invisible opponent at the bottom. That''s what Louis thought of Alphilis.


    Continued

 690 Missing Talent, Part 69 - Strategist

    But this time, Louis had another purpose in the first place. Louis had cared about something since he had previously infiltrated Romansland. It''s the unnaturalness of logistics. When you make a big move, a lot of supplies always move. It''s hard to prepare down there when you start a war, and naturally the bigger it gets, the longer it takes to prepare down there. That is something that I can feel because Louis, who has some experience of leading divisions once, has 100 men ready in a moment, but when moving divisions it took at least 10 days to prepare.


    Romansland is always ready for battle in fortifications near the border in that regard. A food depot has been set up near the border, where new supplies are always stockpiled. It also has an iron refinery and arsenal. The streets are also built for war, and the country is ready for war at all times.


    But how about this fight? Clients are ambitious countries in the first place. It was famous to be ready for war at all times, but Wiesel shouldn''t be. Then the war was unfolding on Vesel''s advantage, even though the clients who waged the war were supposed to prevail. No matter how Veisel hired a large number of strong mercenaries, such as the Carazel Cavalry, he moved too fast. That''s as if you knew you''d be attacked.


    As if to show that, Louis knew that supplies such as iron and food had been pouring into Vesel recently. But it''s not just about Vesel, it''s about clients. Louis tried to follow the flow of supplies, but could not grasp the move. Because I had no idea who was running supplies for what purpose, and I couldn''t think of anyone who would gain from waging a war in the first place.


    Being involved in this battle happens to Louis. But Louis noticed strange movements as he explored those flows. The contents of the supplies were roughly the only objects that could be followed, but I noticed that there were strange substances in them. A strange drink that is transported into the clientele in bulk. Louis took one of them and tried to change the contents, but the smell was terrible and it wasn''t something he could drink. Still, I was forced to give it to livestock around there, but it seems to be a powerful sleeping pill. But Louis had no idea how to use a ton of sleeping pills.


    And what Lexus explored was that one unit had been making some suspicious moves in the client for a long time. It was that some troops from the centre were stationed in a fort near the border, where sinners and slaves were brought in to do something. Security was so tight that even with Lexus'' infiltration capability, it couldn''t be explored, but there was clearly a strange move in the clientele.


    Louis wasn''t sure. But the doubts were unfortunate in nature. What really bothers me is that I didn''t look into it until the beginning, and that''s when the investigation leads to something important. Louis believed that question and jumped in with Lexus during this vortex of war.


    But now he was about to immerse himself in the battle against Alphilis so much that the matter blew up. I know the two in front of me are strong too. But for Louis, Alphilis was more than Valsas, he was one of the opponents he wanted to fight. Louis was instinctively feeling that this girl might have the strength she wanted to know.


    When Louis grabbed the ice sword, he rarely kicked the ground from himself and stormed the Alphilis.


    "How''s the war?"


    "Ha. In the battle ahead, Wiesel''s ambush and the night raid failed. We''ve lost 30% of our power."


    You''ve been dead a long time.


    "Yes, but I''m not more dead than I expected. Were the enemies weak, or were there good men here?"


    "The mercenary woman."


    So it was Pfeiffer who gave a slightly gloomy look. At the end of that line of sight is Grants. They were in quarantine compartments set up inside the fort of Salamo, doing what was secretly there.


    Pfeiffer laughs all the time.


    "How are you?


    "No, I knew that that woman mercenary would do it. It seemed more usable than any of your other Bonkla men. [M] You can tell by the look in her eyes, that woman''s eyes worthy of this one without alarm. A woman with liver. Even though we''re obviously in the wrong, you don''t break me, and you don''t work any more disrespect than we need. If they didn''t think I deserved to talk, that woman could have appropriately flushed off this battlefield and left. Or maybe he was going back to sleep."


    "... is it?"


    "You will. Besides, that woman is here for some purpose. Maybe the Arnelian Church asked me to come and mediate on this battlefield. With a sword, a powerful means."


    "No way. You can''t do that on a battlefield of confusion like yesterday, at the minute of a single mercenary. If we could do that, it would be our king, or something more terrifying than the Great Demon King."


    Maybe it''s something surprisingly horrible.


    Grants rounds his eyes to Pfeiffer''s words. Seeing that Grants, Pfeiffer laughed as he came.


    "What a face, Grants. Just kidding."


    "Master Pfeiffer''s words don''t sound like a joke. Because you''ve always been the one who makes pictures like jokes real."


    "Buy it."


    "No, I don''t think so. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t be following you. Acts like this one can only really worry about future clients. Whoever I point my back finger at, I''ll follow you."


    Pfeiffer looked a little troubled when she saw Grants bow his head respectfully. This man was a master of swords since he was a young man and a good counselor. But it lacks a little flexibility. I can trust you to be loyal and never betray yourself, but I can''t drive a bit to operate as my right arm.


    That''s true of this one. As Arnelia''s response, getting their assistance, mediation, was nothing short of bluffing. Instead, I wanted to know how many people Arnelia would let out if I did. The dark part of Arnelia is deep. It is an implicit understanding, known to all who are in a position to run the nation of this continent.


    If Arnelia is going to pose any threat to you to this extent, you have to move your plan quite carefully. If necessary, I don''t even hate to punch piles into the dark areas of Arnelia. Anyway, I can''t even strike a cure with someone I might not be good at. One of Pfeiffer''s purposes was to move Arnelia''s darkness.


    However, Pfeiffer was completely dressed to be flattered by Arnelia as Grants continued to refuse Arnelia''s aid in vain. It is still early to be admired by Arnelia. At least a few more years. Pfeiffer wanted to wait for that opportunity, when the current Arnelian Virgin turns into the next Virgin.


    Continued

 691 Missing Talent, Part 70 - Strategist

    "(Well, if it doesn''t work out, that''s when. I don''t have much to spare. Just storming for the client)"


    Pfeiffer never grew up blessed, even though he was one to be brought into the royal family. He grew up in a lean land and was forced to live almost unchanged from the civilian population. That he knew the weak vulnerabilities of Clier''s land, which, no matter how many times he plowed or dug into the water, would soon wither away.


    I want a green covered earth. At least Pfeiffer thought so from an early age that she wanted a earth that would only work for what she put into it. Of course, a country called Clia didn''t have the same idea. The vicinity of the fort of Salamo, which is currently the arena of battle, is also one achievement over the years in which the clientele grew forests. Few trees bear fruit, but the trees were firmly rooted and the greenest of the earth of Clia.


    Countries that cannot feed themselves can only rely on national traffic with other countries. However, Pfeiffer also fully anticipated that the client, who was originally a hunting nation, would not be able to negotiate well with other countries. I still managed where Krums was indolent, but a new princess named Rayfan apparently possesses your qualities, though young. Exports of unfavourable conditions were already cut off by tariffs and so on, and Krums was restricting trade with its clients and, conversely, was opening up new trading routes with the countries of the Beasts. The center also understands that the client is gradually placed at a disadvantage.


    To this end, I want fertile land, even using somewhat forceful means. Such an idea was in the center, but the client does not have a big name just to transfer it to execution. Even if someone is sacrificed. Pfeiffer had come to this battle ready to equal such self-sacrifice. Perhaps victorious, domestic criticism is inevitable. But still, Pfeiffer really thought.


    "Bring the example here."


    When Pfeiffer ordered, Grants opened a separate room door and invited one man in. The man wore a colored robe deep, as if he were a magician, but when he removed the robe''s headscarf, he removed a clown-like mask from it.


    "Thank you for purchasing this one"


    "Decision-making complaints are good. Did you say Dollar or something more than that, or how did the product finish this time? I guess it''ll be a use, huh?


    "Well, let''s just say 80% in terms of completion."


    "With all that hassle and time, do you still call it 80%?


    Pfeiffer turned into an angry look. Of course, it''s not like self-restraint doesn''t work. But this merchant, a few moments later, said a few moments later and sloppy, extended the experiment so far. At that time, it was not once or twice that we attempted to obliterate the evidence of coercion. Pfeiffer was also sweating cold when she didn''t see it.


    Dorn continues.


    "But Lord Pfeiffer, this is the first time you''ve grown a big product so far, even as we are. If, at any rate, the buyer is also the commander of a country, let us also expect him to be a big mouth buyer. Most importantly, your shopping is by far the biggest. We''re all here to help you."


    "But even if we get here, we haven''t achieved anything yet. Even while we do that, isn''t the war going to end? Where are you going to use it?"


    "Isn''t that why we''re prolonging the war? From the very beginning, we intervened to cause more injuries to our children than we needed, or deliberately lost to Weasel, and when this one was in our favor, we sent mercenaries to them."


    "But the Karatzel Cavalry was too much"


    "Sure. They were a little too good. Plus, Blackhawk''s intervention was superfluous. I don''t deny there''s been a miscalculation."


    "And things got too big. Arnelia will be intervening soon. In that case, the battle is forced to end. What are you gonna do?


    "Arnelia, right? They probably won''t intervene. Not until there''s another big move."


    I felt Dorne grinned ominously under the mask, roughly as Pfeiffer worried. Grants also perceived signs of disgust, and his expression is frightening. But before Pfeiffer said anything, he heard a knock at the entrance to the room.


    "Excuse me!


    "What''s the hurry?


    "Yes, there are raiders in this fort. There was a report that I''m sure they''ll follow up with more details."


    "At this time? I''ll let you know as soon as I know the details."


    "I say!


    But almost at the same time as Pfeiffer''s words, there was another voice coming from outside the door. Apparently, other soldiers have arrived. It is not a good sign that the decree will arrive early in the arrow succession. Pfeiffer''s voice is also natural and irritating.


    "Something!


    "Ha, it looks like the identity of the enemy must be the man who probably raided our fort last time and killed all the commanding ranks. I thought you were Blackhawk''s 2nd squad!


    "The infamous Reaper! Then I guess the aim is my neck."


    Pfeiffer didn''t like it, I thought. I''m not afraid of being killed. But if they''re notorious Reapers, they''ll definitely come here. In that case, all the plans under way will be water bubbles.


    Pfeiffer worried. And I told Dorn off like I had decided to.


    "Can you move me now?


    "Are you sure? If you move it now, there''s no guarantee you''ll listen to me, is there?


    "I don''t mind, if it''s a simple order even in my current state, I''ll ask. Imprint only the target point. Before the enemy gets on here, he''ll unleash that one on the enemy line!


    "Okay. If that''s the will of your employer."


    When Dorn put on his hood again, he stepped out of the room. Later, my last name comes into the room.


    "Dear Pfeiffer, I brought you water... that"


    "The guests have gone home, they don''t need it either. More of a battle outfit, more of a battle."


    "Yes, I understand."


    The first name left the scene in a hurry when he received the order. Grants also gives a bowl of grace to move the soldiers, after the spot. Pfeiffer opened the map on the spot and confirmed the location of the enemy''s fortress.


    Continued

 692 Missing Talent, Part 71 - Strategist

    "(Oh man, you''ve got a problem)"


    Dorn was poisoned inside after he left Pfeiffer''s former. Although it would be nice to find and incorporate material called Pfeiffer, under the orders of "The Big Boss," he was spending a little too much of his budget. The war could have been better regulated, but certainly, as Pfeiffer put it, the input of the Carazel Cavalry was probably too much.


    "(It is known that both countries will be turned around as good as mercenaries. Both are peripheral troops, of course. Or is the Karatzel Cavalry more of an imaginary bunch of people? Either way, this battlefield is not expected to make any more revenue and should be withdrawn soon)"


    When Dorn decides on his belly, he heads to a painting of the fort that Pfeiffer kept hiding. As Dorn raised his hand to the soldier on the lookout, the soldiers met lightly to pass the Dorn through.


    Dorn passed among the soldiers early enough, and when he opened the severely painful door, it was a fairly large space there. The walls are stone built and pretty sturdy and won''t leak a single sound. Besides, there were many layers of magic around the area that interfered with the sensors. I guess it was originally divided into several rooms, but you broke down the compartments between the rooms, or the part where you broke down the walls of the room looked like it was there. Were you in an extra hurry, or was it a temporary procedure?


    Its impromptu room housed a large number of things connected to the chain. They were already huge enough to have their heads on the ceiling of the room, and many of them lay neatly in the room, or brought to the wall, that there would be three times as many people. The face was already far from man, a giant fang, teeth like numerous saw, or a disfigured figure with one or more eyes. I might say a giant version of Hekatonkail. There was some kind of tube connected in their arms, nose, and mouth, and there was blue liquid flowing through the tube. Ahead was a large barrel connected, around which a large number of empty bottles rolled.


    "Does it make any difference?


    Dorn spoke to the soldiers who were around him. The soldier replied to Dorn without even trying to hide his discomfort.


    "It''s no different, it''s getting bigger again. How big are these guys gonna be?


    "Right... roughly enough to cross the walls. It means that if we stay at least this way, we''ll be enough to screw together a bunch of cyclops."


    "It''s like you don''t even know it."


    "This is the first time I''ve seen it, too, the individuals I''ve raised so far. There was always a shortage of places, manpower, and funding."


    Dorn looked at the giants lying in the room with emotion. But in the back of his belly, Dorn was just as desperate to understand that he was afraid of this ending as the soldiers were.


    Dorn orders the soldiers to get out of the way.


    "Stop dosing blue liquid. Start administering red liquid instead."


    "What happens when you change the type of liquid?


    "These guys wake up. Blue liquid is a sleeping pill. Red liquid neutralizes blue liquid and excites these giants."


    "Do you wake these guys up? To make them attack the enemy? What if they hit us?


    The soldier asks the question worryingly. The worry was best, and the Dorn had the same doubts. They say if we grow up to the finished body, we''ll be equipped with the intelligence to just listen to this order, but we don''t know what will happen in the current situation. Though an ex-human, I haven''t had a conversation since I started administering the medication. When I started to administer the medicine, I was not in a conversation because I let the monkey bite because it gave me too much screaming and screaming of anguish. I''m not going to listen to this one anymore.


    Then Dorn regretted that it was a mistake to say earlier that he didn''t know either. But Dorn dared to fill himself with confidence.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. If you start taking red pills, we''ll get rid of you here later. I''m telling these guys where the enemy is by implication, so you just have to let them go."


    "You think I''ll throw this fort away?


    "If the enemy''s main force falls, they won''t need protection either. These guys will drop the enemy in less than a day. Why don''t you order a reserve force standing by in another fort than that? No matter how many of these aliens kick the enemy''s castle defensemen, they will not have dropped them without the manpower to occupy them."


    "I don''t have to tell you that! Hey!"


    When the soldier called his men in anguish, he made them turn the barrel into something else. When Dorn saw the contents of the clear tube turn red, he disappeared from the room.


    "(That''s it, now I''m done with what I do. It''s not what I found out about what happened later. What, you can say that headquarters got in the way of an unexpected. Confused wars like this one, no adjustment specifications -)"


    "Dorn."


    There is a voice calling to stop Dorn, who was secretly about to disappear from the back door of a painting of the fort. It was just when I got out of Pfeiffer''s room that I showed up in the dark or soaked up with a misplaced last name.


    Dorn had been called from an unexpected figure and had stopped that leg.


    Continued

 693 Missing Talent, Part 72 - Strategist

    "Can I help you, sir?"


    "That''s a cluttered plan, Dorn. This won''t please the boss."


    "? What about you?


    Dorn set himself up for words that came out of the mouth of his lowest surname. There was no way anyone who knew that name could have been just a small name.


    "Who are you?


    "It doesn''t matter, like who I am. More than that, you don''t seem to understand the boss''s heart correctly. The boss doesn''t want such a stale and incomplete plan."


    The lowest surname speaks with his hands wide open.


    "Okay? The elders want a fully harmonious war. Chaos will be good too. But they must be the chaos we want and plan. We are the rulers, not Arnelia, not to mention the Magic Church, not to mention the kings of nations. We must be the rulers!


    To do so, we must also take control of this war. It''s not enough to unleash those aliens. It''s Louis with that ice blade out there. With just a dozen aliens, she''ll somehow end up. We need another idea. "


    "Another idea?


    "Yes, another idea."


    At that moment the appearance of his surname swayed in an instant. Dorn got much better, but the lowercase moved so much faster. He was stabbing something like a syringe in Dorn''s belly. And my last name whispers softly to Dorn.


    "Stay put, don''t move"


    Dorn''s expression took the place of surprise, and he realized his body wouldn''t move. One fingertip doesn''t move, even to resist. Dorn thought. Rumors of the best assassins who belong to our organization. Any assassination must succeed and leave no trace. And kill people with one whisper. That alias is definitely...


    "Wi, spar"


    "Did you know you''re an executive candidate, too? You''re right, I''m called by that name. Oh, by the way, this body and face are borrowed. Definitely, this body belongs to the lowest surname that serves Pfeiffer. It uses medication and allusions to give a bit of complicated support, so it works pretty well as I intended, and although the movement itself is far superior to a regular person.


    And from here on out, I''ll let you compartmentalize. It is true that unexpected forces have moved in this operation, making it excessive in your hands. I have some sympathy, but I can''t have thrown out any modifications to the plan along the way. You are no longer an executive. I''ll have you disappear here, I hope, but I''ll give you your last job. "


    Whisper injects the drug into Dorn''s belly. At that moment, the pain, heat, and pleasure that was intolerable to Dorn''s body ran.


    "Oh..." Yeah. ��Yeah, yeah, yeah."


    "You will lead the aliens to Vesel. I need you to carry out your own plan until the end."


    As Whisper unplugged the syringe and left Dorne, Dorne collapsed to the spot as he had been commanded, and began to roll around on the spot scattering diarrhea. And then he glances at the momentum that just broke his spine on the spot, and his body begins to deform.


    "Woo woo woo woo... what... boo"


    "We have injected you with a highly complete liquid that is not what you received. This can take no time and create even more advanced individuals. Well, assuming this happens, I deliberately gave you a drug solution that takes time to complete... because the executive promotion exam is not easy and boring.


    But in a few minutes, you won''t even remember my words. Instead, you will gain immense strength. That''s what can destroy even one country, "


    But as Whisper''s words had not been heard, Dorn''s body had already begun to change to alien form. An enlarged muscle was appearing out of his body and regenerating as he collapsed his body. Forced to bring suffering that would probably be intolerable, was Dorn in such a mood?


    Whisper speaks to the darkness as he sees it.


    "Number 4, number 6"


    "Here."


    I get a reply from the darkness and ceiling. Even naturally, Whisper ordered.


    "No one should know about the Dorn. It''s for that Phoenix Chamber of Commerce, of course. Let''s get rid of all those parties with Pfeiffer."


    "What about the mercenaries out there?


    "You don''t have to finish them off. But traitors, if there is a gap, end it. I have someone to meet."


    []/(exp, adj-na) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk)


    Nos. 4 and 6 heard nothing else and disappeared. And Whisper, who appeared to be the lowest surname, sat down in front of the Dorn, who was deliberately deforming its body.


    "I''m not moving here for a moment."


    And he was hardened on the spot, as he told himself. But it was clear that it would not take a moment for the Dorn to deform and crush the body of the lowest surname.


    Continued

 694 Missing Talent, Part 73 - Strategist

    "Uh-oh!


    With Rosetta and Renatica at the avant-garde, Alphilis, Rana and Fenna will cover the five-man offensive, Louis continued. Louis has been using the Curse Ice Sword (Coquitos Sabre) for a long time now. You''re supposed to be consuming a lot of magic, but is Louis even first class as a magician, as if his magic doesn''t run out? Needless to say, strength.


    As long as the Curse Ice Sword is used, Louis'' enemies will be crushed with weapons in a few matches, even if there is Fenna''s smelting technique. Because of this, Rosetta was attacking while having her sword thrown around her to replace her sword, and Renatica was also trying to attack her as she took her weapon out of her nostalgia. Because of that, I can''t really attack Louis one more step.


    Nevertheless, Louis has been attacking Rosetta and Renatica for a long time. It seems like it''s time to cut off one of the concentrations, but Louis didn''t give me one of the gaps.


    "Damn, what a woman! Come on, man!


    "(Really strong, the big guy so far has never been the subject of an assassination. Definitely, the biggest big guy ever)"


    "... about time"


    Louis lowered his sword softly as he turned in an unclear direction. Rosetta is angry at the act, and Renatica looks sharply at them both at the same time.


    What blocked those two was even more overwhelming cold air that could stand around Louis. Rosetta and Renatica felt dangerous and flew aggressively. Its rising quiet tornado-like cold air had played both Lana''s magic and Auri''s arrows.


    "Don''t get too well. Even the eagle can crush you all together at any time. But that''s it, too. Lexus!"


    "Aye."


    Lexus and Rhine''s sword trident abruptly stopped at a word by Louis. Because Lexus flew big and came by Louis.


    Lexus exhaled furiously. Louis doesn''t mind talking.


    "It''s a difficult situation not to kill. Even if I kick it, I can do everything I can. I''d like to consider pulling once, but... what''s up?


    When Louis looked at Lexus all the time, Lexus was sweating in surprise. No matter how much he ran through the mountains, a man without one sweat trying to deal with the Demon King in order for Louis to beat him up again was sweating a lot. That seemed to be the same for the line though.


    Lexus replied with a laugh.


    "Hey, he''s strong. He''s strong enough to fall in love. It''s not like Valsas, but it''s been a long time since I''ve been able to attack you. Nice, if I hadn''t met you here, I''d have fought all my thoughts until I screwed you..."


    "Lexus, were you listening to the eagle?


    "Of course I will."


    Lexus returns from a tranced look to a tight look.


    "Retreat, I guess. I can''t even break through forcefully, but it can be quite dangerous. Looks like the Alphilis still have something to hide. Besides, it''s a nasty vibe. Looks like you shouldn''t be staying too long, here."


    "That''s a good idea, huh?


    "It''s an investigation."


    To the words of Lexus, Louis was determined.


    "Fine, I''ll believe you."


    "What, you believe me?!?


    Louis attacked with blindfolds the glittering eyes that Lexus suddenly showed.


    "Ghaaaa!? Why?"


    "Don''t get me wrong, all the eagles believe in is your reckoning. Remember, I don''t trust anything else."


    "Before, I can''t see the front ~. Please pull your hand. You can''t get away with this!


    Do something on your own.


    "Are you out of your sight, heck"


    To Lisa''s harsh words, I thought around that was just too much, but the thought was suddenly overheard by the shock sound.


    Lisa was the one who reacted to that sound as quickly as possible, but shortly afterwards, I hear a tremendous volume of growling.


    "Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!"


    "What?


    "From inside the fort..."


    "That''s a place you couldn''t detect in the junction... what is this?


    Lisa rushes over to Alphilis. Everyone felt like it was just not going to happen. Of course, Alphilis understands that urgency the most.


    "Lisa, what''s wrong?


    "It''s not good, Alphilis. There''s more than one giant thing coming out of a place where there was a bond. That number, seven already."


    "Enemy?"


    "As far as the sensors can tell, the figure is close to Hekatonkail... but it''s too big for that. Size it, about twice the size of a cyclops? Your big friend doesn''t know Lisa."


    "Well, then you should deal with it because you think it''s like a demon king. Gather all those who can fight! This is the place to be."


    Alphilis ordered, but everyone was half-hearted. But there was one incident in the woods, and the mercenaries gathered at the Alphilis. It''s not because I want to fight otherwise. Everyone somehow began to think that they might be better able to survive by the Alphilis.


    And such an alphilis asks Louis.


    Continued

 695 Missing Talent, Part 74 - Strategist

    "I''ll ask you again, Louis. What''s the purpose of coming to this fort?


    "... there are a number of suspicions about this battle. A number of suspicious substances were carried into this fort in particular. The eagle just followed the flow."


    "Then why did Lexus attack this fort on purpose? You could have just infiltrated, right?


    "As you infiltrate, you''re just making a dime. If you keep your enemies'' heads in line, you''ll get a lot of gratuity out of Vesel. Plus, I can blur this fort''s defense. No matter how strong we are, if there is any demon king involved, it is not enough for us to think about doing it alone.


    Most importantly, I don''t think our client''s general cares about this fort. "


    Many put their faces to the words of Lexus, but Rhine and Alphilis were convinced. If the battle can be ended with an individual''s ability to fight, the Lexus method is best. If there is no one in command to wage war, the war will stop. All too often, the commander who loses will be decapitated. Lexus is well aware of that fact. That''s because his anecdote tells the story.


    But aside from that, there were a number of footsteps. And screaming from across the fort. When the Alphilis and the others reassembled their swords, it was a giant human-shaped object that appeared before them. The shapes were but the colors were too white, and the faces were far from people. I have a nose, mouth and eyes, but they were all called numbers and good shapes, completely different from people''s. Its brown eyes, which lay their hands on the top of the three-story building and glanced at the sleigh and face of it, were so much the same as human beings, but it was therefore unnecessarily creepy.


    "Big."


    "Sure, I don''t need such a big friend."


    "Even the sword of Atai needs to figure out where to aim..."


    Rosetta''s sword is an easy size for a person to break, but it doesn''t work that way when it becomes such a giant monster. Can it be that it breaks the flesh and bones of such a huge subject, although they make up for the missing part in Fenna''s sorcery? Plus, if a demon that size eats it, how could Rosetta be fatally wounded with a single blow, albeit rugged?


    When everyone hesitated to know what to do, they clinged forward so that the monster could be thrust into something. And now obviously a monster thrusting into the ground to be thrust. Behind it, two or three more monsters of the same size begin to appear. Only the contours were the same, but the colors and faces were all different.


    "Wow, wow..."


    "What the hell. Where did all these people hide?


    "It must be that building. But obviously I also don''t feel the building is the right size..."


    "Stupid, these people were nowhere! It was only recently that the building was also sealed off. It''s not even a month yet!


    Evden, who I''ve been calling on, gave me a golden voice. The Alphilis and the others thought he was a cool man, but just how things went beyond his tolerance. Ebden was disturbed.


    It was Alphilis who asked calmly.


    "Who did you occupy over there after all?


    "... it''s Master Grants."


    "Is Pfeiffer over there too?


    "I don''t know!


    "No, you''ll be there"


    It was Ozdoba who responded instead of Ebden. He was in trouble again, too. But he was not as anxious as Evden, or the work of the year. Or are you not following your head to the seriousness of the expansion? Either way, Ozdova was posing in the same wind as usual.


    "It was Master Pfeiffer who ordered me in advance not to enter that compartment. Besides, the night raid last night, that one was going to this fort with patience. You''ll still be there."


    "What are you hiding?


    "I really don''t know that either. I''ve never been informed of anything of the essence of the country''s growth, Commander."


    Ozdova answered, not sad, not just angry. Alphilis intuited. Neither has this Ozdoba been informed of anything. A gripping right fist tells the story of his remorse. What was that remorse directed at?


    "... I believe you. Retreat the likely survivors from this fort."


    "What about that?


    "We''ll have to do it. We''ve fought before."


    "Though -"


    Larna looks at him calmly. Sure, I''ve dealt with demon kings before, but I''ve never seen anyone in this form. Probably created by the black magicians, but then none of them are a glimmer. This is an already exhausted situation with many unknown enemies. To be honest, it is a rather painful occasion to want to withdraw even now.


    I guess Alphilis feels the same way. Although it is superficially strong, yesterday''s battle alone was quite limiting. Instead of still showing his expression, he even looked blue.


    "(Fighting is honestly tantamount to suicide. Alfi, are you sure you want to do this?


    Larna thought on the inside, but Alphilis was skipping the instructions early in the arrow succession.


    "Fly Tasha into the sky and look for a way out. I''ll have the soldiers lead us to a place where we''re going to leave. Renatica secures Pfeiffer''s stature. I don''t want my employer to die. Fenna, Venn let those who can''t fight get away, and Olli leads half the way to cover this one. Rosetta, Rhine and Larna continue here"


    "You''re healthy to deal with people you don''t know what to do in this situation."


    Louis laughed when he looked at Alphilis all the time. The grin was never a mockery, but it seemed frightening.


    "The reason I''m so obsessed with this request isn''t that I have an edge or a duty to my clients either. Why would you do that?


    "There''s a reason to focus. I fought last night and found out that the enemy is getting ready. We no longer have time to lose. Even if that''s where we die, we don''t have the respite to choose. I just have to keep winning in any adverse situation. That''s Louis, I''m sure you, too, no, they''re all the same thing. It''s just that nobody understands, and we just don''t have time to know."


    "Hmm, I''ll say something funny -"


    Louis remembered Valsas all the time. He''s a more intuitive guy than Alphilis, but Valsas sometimes leaks the same thing all the time. Louis felt that there must really be something about those he admitted to saying the same thing.


    Continued

 696 Missing Talent, Part 75 - Strategist

    "(What do eagles want to do with this guy, Alphilis? Do you want to fight, or do you want to be on your side? Are you afraid or are you admitting it again? Since when, such as being confused by my emotions.


    But the only thing I know is that it''s a shame to die here. Then it is clear what we will do.


    "Fine, I''ll give you a hand with the eagle too. Lexus, give him a hand in securing Pfeiffer''s stature."


    Roger that.


    Lexus is acting fast, the source of Louis'' voice. I followed Lunatica, who had left the scene earlier, at a flying speed.


    Louis didn''t even try to follow Lexus in the direction he went, but looked straight at Alphilis.


    "Alphilis, the general''s speech will be important in front of these enemies. This is like an unbeatable battle for you. You''ll need to let everyone know."


    "Me, to?


    "Yes, don''t make me talk any more. If you want to stand on top of people, you should instinctively feel what the eagle says."


    Louis skipped the explanation. But this was also Louis'' kindness. He who stands above man is prepared for his qualities at birth. An example of someone with the qualities to stand above a person, seen by Louis as he wandered through a country, is Valsas, for example. He was overwhelming in strength, and at that peril he was able to follow the things of the East and the West. But at the same time, the strength of Valsas is his strength as a warrior, and whoever follows him will also be a warrior. Louis knew that whoever followed him was in a way a seeker, not a man who would lead those lost in the way, not least to help the weak.


    There are others. King Swendle of Romansland, the king Louis once served. He was certainly a vessel of kings and a king burning with ambition. I felt that everything he said could be realized, and I wanted to help that power again. But what he said was always sweet and crazy. If he had been born into a world of unrest, he would have reigned as a very powerful king, but in the world of Tahei he could have been just a madman king. That his reign as the Lord of the Great Power without going out into the world would be due, for one thing, to the skilled and sober hands of his subordinates gathered around him.


    But the young generals tended to be put to the king''s word. Such Louis is one of them, and he sometimes wonders how he would have fulfilled himself if he had no certainty with his father, who tips over the king. Swendle was certainly a king in that sense, but he put people on a boat called his own ambition, but he showed no interest in those who did not come on board himself. He is king of generals, but he does not take into account all the people.


    In that regard, Alphilis is unknown to Louis. There is certainly something about Alphilis that attracts people. Louis is still the third time he''s seen Alphilis in person, but he definitely felt she had the qualities to stand above people. Otherwise, you can''t be reluctant to stab Rosetta in the middle of a fight. But Louis still doesn''t know what the qualities are.


    Unknown. Louis would like to see ahead.


    "(But if you ask the eagle here what the speech means and how to do it, you can see if it was also qualitative. The real thing understands what to do on its own. What Alphilis is trying to do now is tell his men to die. If you can take your men to so many places of death, that is no longer the work of a fanatic rather than a leader. Now, what to do)"


    Louis watched Alphilis with a sense of anticipation, but Alphilis smiled and spoke to one of his men, and a dear man who didn''t seem too strong, as Louis seemed to really enjoy himself.


    "Hey, you. What''s your name?"


    "What? Ergo, but"


    "Ergo, are you afraid of that enemy?


    "That would be so. Fighting such a monster is not what decent people think. What are you saying to the captain, but aren''t you crazy?


    Unlike knights, mercenaries are honest with their emotions. In many of them, there is nothing to protect but their own lives. They do not bring together extra pride, glory, etc. They do not hesitate to say things, whether they are superiors or not, and they also betray them if they are for their own lives. People who have no ties to loyalty or anything.


    But Alphilis is also accustomed to their treatment.


    "What would you do if you were crazy? Do you think a man would shut up and watch a woman storm?


    "You''re not gonna have to stop the guy who''s dying."


    "Are you sure? Do you still have XX on you?


    Alphilis accidentally said nasty words, so not only Ergo and his fellow Alphilis, but even Louis accidentally opened his mouth gently.


    "... what? Captain, is my ear crazy? If you could just say it again..."


    "So you''re still asking me if there''s a XX and a XX on that XX."


    Alphilis screws up even more when he opens his mouth to Ergo.


    "Ergo, let''s make a bet with me. I''ll take care of that monster on my own now. That then you will follow me with your life. All right?


    "Huh? Why do you have to promise me that?"


    When Ergo challenged him, the sword of Alphilis was poked in front of Ergo. Ergo is not foolish either. But Alphilis'' knife extraction was much faster than Ergo could have imagined.


    "I don''t think I''m doing this business for fun. I am a mercenary for a serious reason. I don''t know about you. But they think mercenaries are dirty jobs that do anything depending on the money, and I actually think they are.


    But the only thing I can say is that we''re living people. Of course there are some of us who are not human, but if we forget even the bare minimum of the living, we''re just scumbags. How well do you know that? Or are you the bearer of a weak heart who can''t even penetrate after a woman?


    "... it''s not"


    "Then show me your guts. Whether or not you can get away from them is very remarkable. I think you''d survive if you listened to me.


    Keep it up, all of you!


    Alphilis made a deliberate yelling noise so that the soldiers of Fort Salamo, who were beginning to flee, could also be heard.


    "From now on, we, the Tianxiang Mercenaries (Jaeger), are going into those monsters! Who thinks I am, go on, and leave those whose lives are spared! But whoever leaves the wounded here and runs away, know that the mockery of our mercenary regiment is inevitable! We do not spare merit or wealth, we just spare the lives of our fellow citizens!


    That word stops the soldiers from behaving perfectly. And at the same time as we looked at Alphilis, Alphilis ran out with their gaze all together. In the meantime, Lana and Louis, who were certainly nearest to Alphilis, saw it. Alphilis was laughing.


    Larna had known the essence of that laugh for a long time. Alphilis said he enjoyed the situation somewhere in his mind. Larna knew how dangerous Alphilis was, and she followed us here.


    But Louis saw the essence for the first time and feared Alphilis.


    "(This woman drove whoever tried to escape into a war with one word and a thin eye. Besides, you probably don''t expect any effect from them. Not the seriousness of being one of us, not the cruelty of being a shield. Probably just an on-the-spot thought that drove me to join the fight. And I''m calmly figuring out a way to beat them.


    What a woman, frenzy and sedation live together. Alphilis... a rare genius or another demon king) "


    Roughly to Louis'' thoughts, Alphilis stormed with magic on his sword. Aim all the way. The hell I rolled onto the ground out of balance earlier. Did you notice the tempered voice of that alphilis, or a giant rolling on the ground, looked around at the alphilis. Some of its dazzling brown eyes run red and blood, intersecting Alphilis'' gaze.


    "Eat it, monster!


    Alphilis knocked down his sword with his head of the monster as he hung up.


    Continued

 697 Missing Talent, Part 76 - Strategist 21

    "What? What''s going on?


    "The air has changed... it smells like battle"


    Layers who were outside the tent muttered. Elsia flinches at a sharp voice she has never heard of.


    "Layer...?"


    "Elsia asks for Gail. Utility should check out the exit route immediately. I''m looking for Captain Alphilis."


    "Hey, what''s going on?


    "The battlefield came from the other side."


    I didn''t know what the layers meant, and Elsia ran away at a rate I''d never seen the layers in a pompous gap. Elsia, left behind, often looked at Utility, but in the meantime was blocked by the footsteps of the resounding giant. Surprised Elsia and Uty looked up in the direction of the footsteps and saw the colors of a giant monster with a head higher than the second floor of the building. The monster fortunately left unaware of Elsia and Uty, but with that huge monster in front of her, Elsia and Uty were instinctively hidden.


    "Uty, whatever it is"


    "I''d love to hear it. But it feels like... I don''t think it''s a natural occurrence. Because the spirits are so frightened."


    "You know what I mean?


    "What do you think the eagle is? This is still a fairy born of nature, so it''s only natural to know about it. Even a magician would know if he trained well. Alphilis, Larna."


    "Phew, I don''t get it"


    "Naturally, I didn''t train you in magic. Although the qualities only seem to be comparable."


    "Is that what you know?


    I thought Elsia was going to happen, but the unexpected reaction stuck Utility a little in the words. Uty gets a little lost in words about what to say.


    "Yeah... you know, somehow, but I get it. But it''s not qualities in the sense of talent. I''m talking about whether the child is currently suitable for communicating with the Spirit, because that depends not only on birth and blood muscles, but also on what life he has acquired. That''s why witches set up homes to suit their own attributes."


    "So you''re saying it depends on the effort and everything?


    "To some extent. But human life is short, and what can be stacked with effort may be known. Well, the more magic you practice, the more power you gain, so maybe it''s brighter than physical strength.


    But to have a special power, that''s whether to make a deal with the Spirit or use a forbidden hand. "


    I talked that far and thought Uti was bad. Because Elsia''s eyes lit a sharp light, but she noticed it.


    "Uty, you..."


    "Hey, hey! I guess you''re not even going to be a spiritual knight!?


    "If that makes you stronger, I will."


    When I heard Elsia''s words, Uty shook to the side as she busted her neck.


    "No, absolutely not!


    "Why not?"


    "Spirit knights aren''t as casual as you think! Many Spirit Knights follow an unfortunate backdrop. Although it is certainly gratifying to have more Spirit Knights, both for people and for spirits. But the eagles are well taught the horrors of their fate. So no, I can''t get Elsia into the path I know she''s gonna be unhappy."


    "Hmm, you''re surprisingly sweet"


    To Elsia''s unexpected words, Uty blushed.


    "Hey, what are you talking about!


    "You''re upset and you''re chewing. Well, if you don''t think about it a lot, there''s still too much I don''t know.


    Well, it''s time to think about getting out of here, but I wonder where the layer went. But I can''t even leave Gail alone. "


    "You''ve calmed down. I thought we''d go after the layers soon."


    To Uti''s words, Elsia turned to the side with her lid.


    "I know I don''t have the strength. There''s nothing we can do about moving into the dark clouds, and now we can do everything we can about the wounded."


    "Yeah, yeah, I think that''s fine. And it looks like Fenna''s coming over here. Looks like the Alphilis and the others have already started engaging, and we''re gonna be busy here. I have to take care of someone who can''t move either."


    "Can I tell you how to treat me?


    "Absolutely."


    Uty responded with a smile and Elsia began guiding the wounded. I still regretted that it was the best she could do.


    There were those who watched over the series of battles from the high ground. The guard soldier there is already dead. Anomaly, standing there, watched the battle with a serious look that was undisturbed by no one and not in the pattern, but there was such a presence to speak to him.


    "(Hey, Anomaly. How are you feeling)"


    "Whisper? I wonder if you would stop showing up with your voice alone. It''s bad for my heart."


    "(hehe, you don''t have a heart)"


    I laugh when Whisper dulls. Anomaly continued the conversation with that laugh of his.


    "If you don''t need me, will you go home? Even if it looks like this, I''m serious this time. Because we have to figure out if it''s going to take a little longer to get the results of the experiment."


    "(Experiment, what?


    "You think I''ll teach you? You are certainly an out-of-the-box, arms-standing being for a human being, but you do not fall outside the realm of the human being. Because I think it''s convenient and it''s worth using with each other, we continue to have a relationship, but we don''t get along very well. Because your abilities don''t apply to many of us, and you can''t kill me."


    "(Sure, maybe you can''t kill me. But Anomaly, I have some idea what you''re after and what you''re after)"


    Anomaly was intrigued by the thoughtless words.


    "See? That''s funny, tell me."


    "(... Book of Life)"


    To Whisper''s words, Anomaly''s face changed. The expression was more rugged than any of the black magicians had ever seen. Anomaly stared and killed him, but he didn''t know where to turn that gaze.


    "Whisper, you..."


    "(So I said at the outset that I shouldn''t insult humans. There''s no way I can have direct contact with you, is there? We have been moving in the darkness of the human world for a long time. We know a history that we don''t even know about Arnelia)"


    "What do you want?


    Anomaly inquired calmly about her voice. But inside, we knew it was completely different. Depending on how you respond, it would be a fierce battle on this occasion.


    Continued

 698 Missing Talent, Part 77 - Strategist 22

    Whisper also talks a little calm. Most of the time, his voice sounds pretty much the same.


    "(I have no personal desire. Just follow the lives of the elders)"


    "I''m probably a liar too, but come on, you shouldn''t lie to me, Whisper. Do you really know how you behaved today, old man?


    "(Of course)"


    "Heh, heh, I smell like a liar. Well, fine."


    The conversation was interrupted there once because Anomaly did not dare pursue it. And after a while, Whisper talks again. In the meantime, the giants were released into the fort one after the other.


    "(Siege weapon, etc.)"


    "Exactly. Hekatonkale is a local battle, these guys are siege weapons. The experimental material I entrusted to you worked really well. Thanks to you, we''re going to be able to make a good decision."


    "(Assuming war, that''s the operation of. Are you planning on waging a war somewhere?


    "No, we''re just backwards. It is the humans who wage war. Oh, and there''s one more thing I''d like to try, but I don''t care about either of you anymore. I have substitutes."


    "(A flying demon, is it?


    Anomaly flashed her face against Whisper''s predictions.


    "You''re a nasty guy. It''s not much of a tease to be smart, is it?


    "(Take it as a compliment. Then keep going. Alright, keep turning the good product. You can prepare as many plaids as you want)"


    "That''s what the executives of the continent''s largest dark organization say differently. It''s a pleasure to meet you, because we felt the limit to procuring the material alone."


    "(As I often say, you got a ton of it before this. Then)"


    That''s all I left to say. Whisper''s voice disappeared. Seeing where there were no signs at all, was there no main unit or does it not even make you feel signs again? Anomaly felt indescribable, but leaked just one word pompous.


    "... you''re a really uptight guy. How far do you know? He must really be just a human being. I wasn''t even interested in doing it with the boss, but will you check it out?


    Oh, that''s more prominent than that. See how that individual moves. What about the achievements of the last few years...?


    And, with interest, Annomarie tried to get herself on board to see how the fort was going down.


    The Alphilis were in a desperate battle. Alphilis'' pre-emptive attack had more effect than expected. The enemy''s body was much more melancholy than I thought, and the magic sword of Alphilis'' blast blew my head off easily. Alphilis clapped out in the palm of his hand as if he had stuck a sword in the bun, but saw it as a good opportunity to further offend.


    Sure, a giant blow is a threat, but it was easier to dodge because the movement was duller than you''d imagined. Nor were the Titans in control, and there were as many gaps between them that stumbled upon each other and fought over each other. 50 mercenary regiments in Alphilis and 50 soldiers trampled on the spot. He was Louis with dozens of reinforcements who rushed again, and he was an enemy of everything.


    "This is the last time."


    Louis slashes his leg and slashes off the head of the fallen giant. It was a cursed ice sword tailored to a great sword by witchcraft, and it was truncated to a sword. It was just the 10th body of the giant. The rest of you are somewhat far away, and there''s no way you''re coming this way.


    "Oh, my God, that''s surprisingly clapping."


    "He''s an enemy without a commander. You''re lucky you''re not smart."


    "Conversely, with a commander, these guys are a threat. I don''t even want to think about the giants attacking me in a party."


    "Control..."


    Lisa always remembered something in the words of Alphilis. That was earlier joined with the Church of Arnelia, when the Evil Spirit was conquered. Hekatonkail, who thought he was an uncontrolled, less intelligent individual, was suddenly acting collectively. At that time, I do remember them having individuals who could talk to them, as well as commanders. Most importantly, Lisa did it herself.


    Perhaps I should tell Alfi.


    Lisa walks over to tell Alphilis, but Alphilis was in the middle of getting compliments from his buddies.


    "That''s the captain! It''s a blow to that giant!


    "I''ll fall in love with you, you big bitch"


    "Oh, my God. You work for a woman, us."


    "It just so happens, it so happens"


    Alphilis, who said so, also saw just the color of relief. Rosetta, who is nearby, talks as she pushes the men in the crowd.


    "So, what are we gonna do with the rest of that?


    "Of course I''ll knock you down. But don''t push it, put some circles together and push it one by one."


    "All right. Bastards, let''s go!


    Rosetta''s ex, the bloody ones, who are completely back on track, head toward the giant. Among them was also a mix of soldiers from the fort of Salamo. Alphilis and Rhine watched with the intricate emotions of a dependable one who was stunned by the sight. Totally because we thought the battle was out of our hands.


    But the giant saw the soldiers coming towards him and began to escape. Is there something like defensive instinct in public, even if intelligence is low? Seeing the escaping giants, the soldiers chasing them become more and more absurd in their noses.


    "We''re getting away, that guy!


    "Wait, don''t think it''s so easy to walk into this fort!


    "Follow him!"


    The soldiers forgot how long they would only line up and began their pursuit. But the escaping giant just bent over a single building and blew it so big that it couldn''t possibly be. It danced through the universe completely and fell over the heads of soldiers who were spinning and storming the dark clouds. Several soldiers go underneath, and a red river flows out from beneath the giant.


    Continued

 699 Missing Talent, Part 78 - Strategist 23

    "Oh, oh?


    "What, what about him?


    When the soldiers saw what had happened and the building, a huge monster emerged from it. Its size was unusual and its head was totally popping out more than the walls of the castle. Even compared to previous monsters, I wonder if the head two or so are bigger.


    The monster had a mouth that ripped to his ears, and a giant eye in it. The body was also close to black and had a red pattern as blood vessels emerged again. And surprisingly, the giant saw and talked to the soldiers at his feet.


    "What... this way you''re a lot smaller than a human being."


    "This guy''s gonna talk!


    It was the words that were somewhat cloudy and the pronunciation was unclear, but the giants did speak enough words to be heard as human languages. Still, the giant continues.


    "So much power, I should have known sooner. Anything now... you no longer have to follow the elders. I rule the world directly."


    "(Boss...?


    Only a few people may have reacted calmly to that word. But surely Alphilis, Lisa, and Rhine had heard the words.


    But in doing so, the giant forcefully mowed a painting of the building, and shook it overhead. Part of a building that collapsed into a mound of claps, soldiers who were nearby went right and left.


    "No way..."


    "Everybody, hide behind the building!


    The line screamed and at the same time a giant threw the building at the Alphilis and the others. Impossibly huge throws involved soldiers who had missed their escape, leaving the wreckage dangling in the air to no avail.


    The roar of a giant who wreaked havoc echoes as if it were a roar.


    "Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh!"


    "Damn it, it''s coming out!


    "Can you do it, that?


    "We''ll have to do it"


    "Everybody, we''re gonna get close in the shadows of the building. Assault while scattering!


    At the source of the voice of Alphilis, once again they began the assault. Earlier excitement had already cooled, but on the contrary, everyone knew that when a giant with intelligence became his opponent, he had to defeat him to escape. And there was a sense of reassurance among the soldiers that if they were under a commander named Alphilis, they would be able to handle it.


    But when he scattered and saw the men approaching him, the giant suddenly threw up as if he felt ill. A lot of red mucus splashes around. Soldiers who took the lead, or were nearby from the beginning, bathed in some of them. Then their armor and skin began to creep quickly.


    "Ghaaaa!


    "Melt, melt!


    "Help me!


    The giants were laughing as the soldiers screamed. But Louis and Rosetta spear the most as they kick the ground with no acid splashing.


    "Don''t get on with it, you monster!


    "Nun!"


    The great swords of Rosetta and Louis slashed and broke the giant''s legs at the same time. Even their swords could not be slashed because of their feet at the time of the giant tree, but they still seemed to have some impact. The giant''s posture collapses and collapses as it takes due to the building.


    "Wow, wow, on"


    "How about this one!


    "No, wait. Look at your sword."


    Rosetta was good at it, but the sword in her hand was corroded by one blow. Apparently the giant''s body fluids, like foreign fluids, were acid or something. And even after Louis slashed him, the wound that was supposed to freeze wasn''t as frozen as he thought.


    "Acid, and hot. In addition, is there a playback capability? Quite a hassle."


    Louis is right, the wounds are already blocking. This is not effective for about bows and arrows. Rosetta also glanced at Louis for a glimpse of what he should do if he tried not to get his sword through, but Louis was reassembling his sword regardless.


    "Hey, what''s going on? Is there anything you can do?


    "There''s nothing like that. But the eagle sword doesn''t seem to pass. Then the story is simple. The eagle raises its roots, but first, or he screws first."


    "Wow, you''re a superior in the war of attrition. I''m not going out with Atai."


    "I don''t expect that. It would rather help if you pulled me in. Don''t worry about it."


    "Shit, be my guest."


    Rosetta pulled herself away when she said so. And the moment Louis rebuilt and tried to slash him again, the giants - Dorne stared at the falling giants.


    "How long will I be asleep, you guys? Wake up, your king''s orders."


    With that word, the giants, who were thought to have fallen and died, began to rise again. The amputated arm grew and changed a new thing, and so did the neck. And the ungrown hand had even longer hook claws, and the head was more spookily deformed.


    The Alphilis stormed towards the Dorn, which took the form of a good jump among the awake giants.


    "He wasn''t dead yet? Lisa!"


    "Stupid, my heart did stop. There shouldn''t have been any life activity!


    "I think so, normal"


    Anomaly, who was far away, answered imagining such a conversation. But for Anomaly, it was within the bounds of the assumption.


    "Otherwise, there''s more than one life from the beginning, those guys. To be precise, when I feel a life-threatening situation, I''m in a state of temporary death and I''m inactive. Not a lot of vitality once at a time, but once you die, after some time, you start activating again. That''s more of a punch at the other person''s void, and if it''s that giant, you won''t want to break it inside.


    And when it is resurrected, the body is rebuilt based on the experience just done. On the other hand, it is costly and laborious to develop with medium and outstanding abilities. Well, I made it possible to make it with one injection, but this also takes a lot of work to formulate the spindle medication. It may not be suitable for mass production, but if I make it in such a large quantity, the balance will be out, so to speak. Maybe this place is reasonable. "


    Anomaly complained to herself about the bump, but no one was listening to that complaint. But the Alphilis were certainly stranded.


    Continued

 700 Missing Talent, Part 79 - Strategist 24

    Not long before that. Layer was running windy through the fort alone away from the Elsians. The destination is not for the Alphilis and the others. There''s no way the layers hiding that power are headed to where the Alphilis and the others are.


    Layers headed in the direction the giants walked in. As the layers rushed up quickly onto the building, they confirmed the direction the Titans headed and ran the other way. Because I felt like there was nothing I could do if I didn''t find out where it came from. At the foot of the layer rolls the carcasses of the humans who would have been trampled, but the layer ignored the bodies on them without knowing any emotions. Rather, it was enough to thank the soldiers for escaping, thanks to what was an easy threat for the giants to understand.


    "That one."


    What the layers found was a building crowded with giants. The giants stuck in the building, beating, twisting, or trying to destroy it by the touch of their bodies.


    For those giants who are inefficient but show that obsession, Layer decided to try to get into the building before considering why. Because something serious may be in the building. I wish Renatica was headed this way, but if he was fighting with the Alphilis and the others, Layers decided there might be no one here. We can''t overlook a serious fact.


    "Okay."


    Layer renewed his determination and made sure to sneak out of the Giants'' blind spot in the building. Fortunately, the giants are dull. Even if he was found, Layer saw that there was nothing wrong with his speed.


    Inside the building breaks through a torn window. Wooden windows had also been removed by impact and had fallen inside the building. But layers pay attention to how it breaks as soon as possible. The windows had a locking structure, but the hinges, which would obviously have been installed later, had been brilliantly broken. This way of breaking is obviously due to man-made acts. The layer progresses inside with not only the giant, but another group unawares of being in this building, reaching for the sword.


    and the layer noticed abnormally at the time of vacating the first room. Soldiers who probably would have protected this building were dead sitting in a chair. They must have been attacked during the meal, those who were dying trying to nod their colours at the meal, those who were dying to throw out a pot for catering, all sorts of things, but clearly it was not the work of the giant outside.


    "Somebody''s here... and you''re pretty hands-on. I haven''t given this many people time to unplug their weapons."


    There are seven bodies. None of them had weapons in their hands. Given the number of people, it is difficult to assume that they did it individually, but even if they attacked simultaneously, it was the work of those who were quite collaborative.


    Layer explored the signs in the building sharply as he left the room, but it doesn''t work out like Lisa did.


    "There are still people... standing there?


    The 10 or so people gathered in one room can''t even feel like they''ve decided on a cage castle for something. But the layers can''t feel anyone outside the room.


    In an attempt to ascend the stairs to ascertain what was going on, Layer noticed a sudden killing spirit drifting from the upstairs.


    "Are you going to warn me?"


    But Layer stepped upstairs without hesitation. I don''t originally have the feeling of being "afraid" of layers. Besides, no one should have any allies on this scene right now. Then there is no one to shy away from, and it is also an opportunity to wield its power to the fullest.


    Shortly after the layer climbed the last staircase to go upstairs, a number of daggers flew towards the layer. When the layers saw the orbit in an instant, they slapped down all of it by waving a few swords. But he pulled out his sword, so he teased the chain in his right arm. And the chains were also teased on his left leg. At the same time, enemies attacking simultaneously from overhead and from left to right.


    On an obviously dangerous occasion, Layer dealt with it horribly calmly. Drawing the chain of his left leg and paying for the leg of his left enemy, he did not hesitate to throw the sword of his right hand through the face of his right enemy. And the overhead enemy removed the sword by taking a step back, and where the sword passed in front of him, a layer laid the head of that enemy sideways with his left arm. When the man rolled over and hit the wall, his neck was pointing in the wrong direction.


    The layers further pulled out both chains and dragged the enemy out. One was utterly pierced with emptiness or crushed without hesitation the head of an enemy who came out to roll over the ground. And one managed to keep his posture standing, but when the layer stomped through and flew through the universe, he wrapped a chain around its neck and shielded it.


    "Come out, or I''ll snap this man''s neck. Count to three seconds, one..."


    But at the same time as the layers began to count, now even more shortcuts flew in than earlier. Layers thought they couldn''t prevent a man from using him as a shield, sticking the man out toward the dagger and flying toward the sword they threw. At the same time as the layers pulled out their swords and broke through the door of the room in front of them and jumped inside, a few shortcuts were piercing where they had been earlier. Of course the protruding man is skewered and falling.


    As soon as the layer confirmed that fact, a blade like a windmill flew by trying to draw an arc in front of me. The layers offered their hands reflexively, but at last the weapon had been stopped in front of the layers. I must say it is by chance that I was able to pinch that weapon with my fingers, so to speak of a minor layer.


    Layer glanced inside the room when he was angry and carefully-slapped at the weapon. The room was apparently one of the soldiers'' stuffs.


    "The number of enemies is higher than expected. And the signs are well hidden. We have to do something."


    Layers look a little inside the room and there are a few things that caught my eye.


    "Do you want to use it"


    Layers make quick decisions. Layers were ready to fight back soon.


    Continued

 701 Missing Talent, Part 80 - Strategist 25

    "Ghaaaa!


    "What are these guys. Kill me or not..."


    "I''ll play it!


    The Alphilis and the others were struggling. No, it was a more fitting situation to say that we were unilaterally cornered. Of the suddenly resurrected giants, they were thrown into the middle. Even if they were surprised to hide in the building, any defensive action was pointless in their opponents.


    Still, the mercenaries Alphilis trained aren''t going to get hit that easily. The damage was centered on the guards at Fort Salamo, and the mercenaries concentrated on defending themselves while doing well. However, it was an untold fact that some sacrifices had been made.


    "Alphilis, this is no good!


    "I know you don''t have to tell me, eat it!


    Alphilis utters a "thunderbolt cannon" in response to a rare and highly critical word on the line, releasing a giant thunder at the giant. The lump of thunder crushed the belly of the giant on the front and blew the head of the giant that was behind it, but the giant was instantly starting to regenerate. The belly is torn and the mouth is made, and the head goes from being like a person to something that is not entirely a person. The head, like a giant mouth open, had begun preying on the soldier who had crushed it with a long tongue out.


    Seeing that appearance, the castle soldiers began to disperse. And the Alphilis mercenaries all had the look of asking Alphilis for help, although they still managed to stay on the scene. With Alphilis himself, I really want to get out of this place. So much fatigue and confusion about the emergence of a mighty enemy called the giant. Giants don''t flinch at the blow of the Alphilis.


    "It''s not working?


    "No, it works, but every time I kill it, it seems to be turning awfully into another creature. Those big bastards blend in with a bunch of life forms beforehand. So the endurance of the whole thing doesn''t have to be so much, it can be brought back to life, defeated or defeated."


    "How troublesome."


    Hearing Lisa explain, Larna roared. Some of that magic that Larna unleashes is certainly handy. But I don''t know how to bring it back to life, defeated or not. I know what I should do if I kill you, but I don''t know how many more times you kill me, it was going to frustrate my will to fight.


    In doing so, several demons were released from the biggest giant, the Dorn. Made of four-legged fish. Demons like none were released from a hole in Dorn''s shoulder, and when he descended on the ground he clearly began to attack humans with animosity.


    One by one is not big, but when a needle-like mouth is plugged out of the gap in the armor, the pointed area swells up rapidly red.


    "He''s poisonous!


    "Wow!


    By contrast, it was a demon not strong enough to chase the fleeing soldiers. The soldier is driven around by monsters like fish into chaos.


    And the damage to the Alphilis and the others is beginning to increase while they watch. Alphilis was compelled to make a decision.


    "Alfi, the enemy is still growing. This is..."


    "... but"


    "Are these guys enemies worth fighting against? You''re not, are you?


    Lisa''s words were especially true. But Alphilis isn''t that easy to convince either. In the meantime, one more life is lost nearby.


    "... unavoidable, huh?


    "Exactly. If you''re alive, you''ll be able to get back together. Releasing the spell even further should put a considerable strain on Alphilis. Isn''t that why you don''t do it?


    "... right"


    Lisa''s imagination was a hit. Even though Alphilis has been able to control the curse considerably, there has been some hesitation in using the second curse. Exactly this is an act equal to beating. I don''t know, and I couldn''t have used it where my buddies were. If a rampage like the last one happens again, it''s not where the regiment restarts. Alphilis will no longer see the day in the human world.


    And more than that, it''s not like the curse doesn''t strain Alphilis. Even though Larna makes adjustments every day, she''s already released the curse once. Though not as good as before, its recoil had definitely eroded the alphilis.


    It was precisely then that Alphilis tried to give the order to withdraw with his teeth clenched.


    "I''m not going to show you around."


    "Who?"


    A witch''s hat is suddenly worn over the head of Alphilis when she wonders if she suddenly hears the missing voice from behind Alphilis while she is not at the scene. Alphilis was blinded for a moment by that hat, which was large in size.


    What Alphilis, who hastily took his hat, saw was a woman with burning hair, turning into a red lotus in front of her. There was already a burning flame swirling in my hand. The woman laughed joyfully and spoke to Alphilis in a powerful voice.


    Well, look at that.


    "Flaming Dragon Dance (Fafnir Parade)"


    A huge number of flaming dragons were attacking the giants, wondering if the light that illuminated a strip so strongly had suddenly emerged from behind the Alphilis. That magic, which would be superior to the "Fantasy of the Flaming Beast" used by Alphilis, showed the Alphilis the terrible sight of the giants eating and fishing for flaming dragons as much as food.


    The fiery dragon pushed down the giants, or bit and dragged them down on the neck, and burned down their skin, but did not know where to stop. The giants tried to stand up again and again consuming the life enclosed in it, but each time they persisted in being dragged down by the fiery dragon. And finally, when the unity of the giant stopped regenerating, the dragon of flames disappeared as one, and as one and as one. By then, the giants had already stopped getting up.


    When the flames and storm subsided, the woman with the red lotus hair held her long hair and crushed as she looked down at the giants who lay low on the ground.


    "Is it like this all the time? This flame is special, you won''t have time to make it resistant."


    "Who, you guys"


    In response to the Alphilis inquiry, a woman looking like a little girl answers as she fixes her glasses over her.


    Continued

 702 Missing Talent, Part 81 - Strategist 26

    "I''m late, I''m Cowen. This flashy lady over here is a witch muscade. Now we''re acting like mercenaries passing by ~"


    "Passing by? How dare you. It''s something I could have lied about being soggy. If there were a powerful magician like you in this fort, the war would have gone on in our favor. Or are you going to tell me that you came to this fort yesterday after we went to fight and were hired on the spot?


    "Exactly, but what is it?"


    Even Lisa mumbled at the loose tone between the woman named Cowen and her attitude to the point of glamour. When Alphilis takes a glimpse of his buddies, he sees that only the line is doing so awkwardly.


    And Alphilis did not hesitate to ask.


    "So, should I hire you? Looks like he left the Admiral behind."


    "It''s quick and helpful. If you think we''re capable, please hire us. If you think we''re in the way, please excuse us."


    "Well... okay, let''s hire it."


    "Hey, Alfilly..."


    Alphilis controlled the line by hand as it tried to speak.


    "Let''s hear your terms and conditions for hiring."


    "That''s right - I want you to hire me with the same treatment as the executives first - the reward would be for the regular executives, if you could color them about 1.5 times"


    "Yes. Anything else?


    "I want the dormitory to be reserved for me ~. Something tells me I''m in there, so you''ll all be annoyed that it''s a regular room ~. Plus you''ll need a workshop more than this muscade is also a witch ~"


    "I see, that''s fine. Anything else?


    "Bye."


    "Hey, don''t get on with it, okay?


    Rhine rarely poked his sword at Corwen. Once, Muscade sets a flame for the line. Tense situation for a moment, but Alphilis and Cowen were calm.


    "Stop, Line"


    "That''s right ~. Besides, doesn''t the Deputy know best that I''m useful?


    "Shit."


    "What do you mean?


    "I''ll talk to you later. Besides, you can''t wait for that big thing, can you?


    Seeing, Dorn lifted and stood part of the building as if he could not wait. Cowen was calm, hesitating mercenaries and soldiers.


    "Don''t worry ~. I''m bringing another comforting companion to see if this will happen ~. It''s time, Fostina. Come on."


    "Call me with the missing voice in between!


    It was precisely the wind and the woman who appeared to react to Cowen''s voice. A glimmer of wind rushed past the side at about the same time as Alphilis looked back at those who spoke. Alphilis could barely be seen as the same brunette and short-haired woman that Alphilis was.


    And when Alphilis looked back again, the walking fish-like demons that were about to strike them nearly fell in pieces at once. The number of fallen demons falls short of 30. It is precisely the early-work in which words such as wind thunderstorms suit.


    When the woman stopped suddenly, she looked back at Corwen and told him.


    "Cowen, am I supposed to take down that one-time big one?


    "Yes, please be thoughtfully flashy."


    "Now I''ve repaid you one loan! Don''t forget!?


    "Yes, of course. Now you have four left to lend ~? Even if you haven''t forgotten ~!"


    "Ku, ku!


    The woman known as Fostina stormed towards the Dorn, remaining a mixed face with no sadness and remorse. Lisa felt that the roar she shouted during the battle was more regrettable than temper.


    At the same time, Lisa has a verse that comes to mind under the name Fostina.


    "Hmm?... like I heard somewhere with Fostina"


    "He''s one of four brave men currently certified in the Alliance. You can call it the highest power the Alliance has. By the way, Valsas has also been certified as a brave man, but there is no title because he is stubbornly resigned."


    "You mean strong, right?


    "That woman''s strength would be roughly five minutes with Valsas"


    "With that monster!?


    Everyone couldn''t hide their surprises in Louis'' words.


    "He said that Valsas had done it from the moment before, but he fought for about a moment and couldn''t settle it. By the way, I or Lexus have never had a quarter of a minute with a Valsas opponent. She''s a real monster, too."


    Seeing Fostina again in Louis'' words, she was just cutting and killing herself lucky to hit a monstrous opponent swarming herself. The monsters were mostly turned into two pieces so that they could be killed in one blow. Seeing the battle, Dorn sees Fostina as a threat, too, and throws some of the building he had in his hand towards Fostina.


    But when the imminent wall broke a mass of rocks, Fostina struck with her temper. Exactly. The Alphilis and the others couldn''t hold their mouths open in this act.


    "Yeah, yeah?


    "What power is that, Ali?"


    "There''s a lot of it. And in a nutshell, that power is temperament."


    Rosetta has a nasty eye for words that don''t resemble Louis.


    "I''m in the mood? If I could be strong like that, I wouldn''t have a hard time, would I?


    "But that only explains it. I don''t see any element of witchcraft, and if I''m strong, it''s similar to the fighting spirit used by beasts. I''ve said that there are some people who can use it even in humans, but I''ve never seen them so powerful. Warrior of the Beast, no. It''s a struggle of the Beast General."


    "I can''t believe there''s such a person..."


    Once again, Alphilis thought the world was wide. I hadn''t applied to the guild yet, but I had the pride of sneaking up on Rank B instead of A if I was through the prairie. But when I look at that Fostina, I feel that my accomplishments are sumptuous.


    "(You''re still far from the apex. I guess I can''t)"


    "Alphilis, I''ll leave this place to that woman warrior. I have something to explore, so I''m gonna borrow about 10 people and leave this place for a little while."


    The line says it''s quick, or I left the spot. Cowen dropped off his hindsight, and Alphilis was taken aback and dropped off.


    "Hey! Where are you going?


    "Let it go, that man is a man who delivers solid results even when acting alone. It''s more concentrated in front of you than that, Alfie. The giants are still alive."


    To Lisa''s words again. Alphilis saw enemies. I had no idea how a normal physique female warrior, Fostina, would fight an enemy much bigger than a three-story building. Anyway, Dorn''s legs are so thick that even the 10 adults don''t seem to surround him.


    Fostina''s actions were really simple as they all sipped and watched.


    Continued

 703 Missing Talent, Part 82 - Strategist 27

    "Let it go, yeah, yeah, no, yeah!


    She just slashed down the right leg of a temper flashing dollar. And as he swung, he twirled and rotated his body, applying a centrifugal force to cut the tendon off his other leg. A bright, y blow so vivid that the acid that erupts doesn''t have time to corrode the sword. Not surprisingly, Dorn fell into the building with a huge scream.


    "Here, little girl... often, too?


    Fostina moved faster than Dorn did evil. The first time Dorn realizes that there is a sword protruding in front of him, he learns that when the sword grows, a sudden, hot pain occurs in the back of his left eye.


    "Whaaaa?"


    "I need to ask you something"


    When Dorn looked forward with his remaining right eye, Fostina stood poking her sword in front of her. Fostina is by no means a big body, but its intimidation was so killer that even having a dollar turned into a giant was illusory that it was bigger than itself.


    "Who made you look like this?


    "Hey, say what. I ''m-"


    "I''m not going to ask for an excuse for crap, answer in three seconds. Where the hell do I get the object that made you look like this?


    Dorn was a little nervous about Fostina''s inquiry. Fostina realizes what she''s doing. One of the most powerful brave men on the continent is aware of this fact. Did you or someone else do a hem? Either way, we knew it was an unfolding without respite.


    But Dorn thought. I was told it was unnecessary, and I was made to look like this. I got the power, but apparently it doesn''t work on this woman brave opponent. I thought it was natural that I, who was originally a merchant, did not know how to fight, and I thought that I was no longer in charge of the organization.


    That''s right, where do I need to stand up now? If this woman at least destroys the organization, isn''t that something to look forward to too - Dorn thought.


    "Wow, okay. Speak."


    "You should. At least I''ll make it a pitiful mistake."


    Even the Dorn could believe that there were no lies in Fostina''s words. Of all mercenaries, female mercenaries are known to fight in the most honest and clean manner. Dorn understood that there was no lie or falsehood in his reputation.


    "I don''t know who made the pills either. But those who use it know."


    "That''s fine, talk to me"


    "It''s..."


    Dorne suddenly noticed herself without a voice, trying to release herself from it. The tongue is paralyzed. The jaw is powerless and cannot emit sound. Dorn moved his mouth like an old man who moron afterwards. Fostina puts her neck around and looks at Dorn.


    "? What''s up?"


    "Oh... ah... (mouth, I can''t move!?


    Dorn heard a ringing voice in his head at that time. The voice, faint as a bell rang in the distance, but certainly heard, eventually made a clear sound.


    "(It''s...)"


    "(What? What do you mean?


    "(No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    In front of Dorn stood a man with a mask imitating the evil spirit. No sights have been seen before. Dorn wolfed for no reason, but the man went on to give up such a dorn.


    "(Don''t tell anyone about us, especially me. Shadows are shadows. The deeper it deepens, the stronger the light shines in the world. I want to see it, I want to see stronger light, I want to see darker shadows.


    That''s why we wage war. This flow cannot be stopped, it cannot stop. It cannot be stopped by black magicians, by Arnelia, by the Sorcery Church or by the Society for the Exorcism) "


    "(Say what -)"


    "(So Dorn, you can''t talk about anything. No, we can''t talk about anything. Because that''s how I do it. I believe in your loyalty, don''t I? But, you know, this is how I came out, I guess it''s sad. It''s nothing more than a sign that you''re trying to betray us.


    So from now on, you will lose yourself completely, and become a fighting doll. Instead, let me show you my face one last time) "


    So the man - when the Lord of the Voice, who seems to be Whisper, removes the mask of the Evil Spirit, there is -


    "Hi-gi-ah!


    "What?


    Fostina was surprised and stepped back because she raised her voice as if she had seen something horrible, wondering if the Dorn in front of her stood still for a moment. Then he noticed Dorn''s fist flying toward him, and Fostina turned her body backwards and stepped off the scene.


    What Fostina, who went down to the ground, saw was the figure of Dorn, who slapped himself on the head.


    "... again or always like this! Always. Always. These guys die themselves. What''s going on!?


    As Fostina rages, the head crushed Dorn wakes up peeling. And his eyes on his shoulder, and his mouth on his belly, each appeared anew.


    "Switched?


    "It''s troublesome, this is... At the same time, the position of the heart has increased. You will no longer die so easily."


    Lisa leaked pompously, and Dorn slowly rose as she soaked up acid fluid. And when he was in a crawling position on all fours, his back was glistening and protruding, and he removed his feathers like worms on his back. Reflecting on new feathers that glow with colors, the sunlight enters the eyes of the alphilis.


    "No way, you fly with that giant?


    "I don''t know, then neither the eagle sword nor Fostina''s sword will arrive. We have to settle before that... no, reinforcements are here."


    "Who?"


    Louis pointed and Alphilis saw it over the fort. It was a one-horse flying dragon.


    Continued

 704 Missing Talent, Part 83 - Strategist 28

    There was a strange tension around the room where the layers stood. There is no appearance of man. But I don''t even see one bug around at the same time. Different spaces were unfolding there without signs of creatures. Does it make you feel like a full killer?


    Second, the door to the room where the layers were hanging opens in that place. From there, just a table rolled out. Size is the extra size just when one boy is hiding. I could see the killer gathering on a round table going slowly.


    And the blade that suddenly flew from there skewered the round table. Some of the blades were blocked by the table, but the spear-like projections easily pierced the table and stabbed deep behind it, and when the fourth spear pierced it, the table just happened to crack. And behind-the-scenes is revealed, but there was no one there.


    I thought I heard someone take a breath. Everyone on the spot thought people would be hiding behind the table. We are completely surrounded by a painting of this balcony. I assumed on my own that I would retreat while hiding behind the table, even considering that I didn''t have any hands or feet earlier. Those who were besieging this place were unaware. That we intended to besiege our prey, and we went into the same cage with the beast.


    It was enough to distract the men for a moment. The gap may have been earlier in the hair. But the layers had enough of everything in that moment. Layers flew out of the room without sound and fleshed out to the enemies hiding behind the pillars. The men did not have time to pull out their weapons, slaughtered and lay down three men, and snapped the heads of the two men who pulled out their weapons in an instant. But still, enemies spring up next. I didn''t expect so many enemies to be hidden because none of them showed any signs. This is a miscalculation for the layer.


    "(Is it just bad to do it from the front... well)"


    When the layer was lost in judgment for a moment, someone suddenly broke into the building wall, which was supposed to be upstairs. At the same time, a dagger poked at several necks. The intruder instantly removes the shoulder joints of the assembled enemy from his back and thrusts them into the layer. Layer calmly stabbed that enemy''s head with a sword, and when he saw the enemy have postmortem convulsions, he abandoned that enemy without any emotion.


    "You''ve come to a good place, Lunatica"


    "Right. I''ll clean up the rest."


    When Renatica saw the enemy''s position, she rushed toward the enemy on the right. We were to expose our backs entirely to the enemies on the left, but there layers guarded behind us. When the lay judged that, Renatica believed and went into action.


    Layers don''t hesitate to join the fight again. The enemy is quite hand-worked. With layers, I don''t know what would happen if you told me to clean them all up by myself. It seemed easiest to clean up in one breath into this gap that Renatica had broken into.


    And when the layers defeated seven more, the enemy raids stopped. It wasn''t strange to have more numbers, but once the enemy''s offense was completely stopped. When the layers looked back behind them, the number of enemies that Renatica had buried was over 10.


    "I knew it wasn''t for Renatica."


    "Not really. I know how these guys do it."


    "Do you know him?"


    "The ones in similar positions. I worked in these guys'' organizations."


    The layer convinced me a little with Renatica''s words. My colleague from Renatica snorted. All enemies are assassins. There is no sign of it and it is in front of me.


    "Why are you here?


    "Perhaps, it''s hard to believe you''ve been hired. Direct orders from the top of the organization. Otherwise this many people wouldn''t move."


    "Organization? What organization?


    "You better not know any more. If I find out, I won''t be able to go back. They''ll target these guys."


    To Renatica''s advice, Layer shook his head.


    "I''ve already been targeted. If this happens, we''ll do it or they''ll do it, right?


    "... I don''t know the details either. But assassins always need a suitable place. From now on, we were moving to make the world chaotic. To create our own battlefield."


    "An assassination group that causes war, that''s a pain in the ass. These people have guilds."


    Layer''s words were suddenly blocked by a storm that ran between Layer and Lunatica. The identity of the storm is a giant iron sphere. It was a strangely muscular, stubborn man to treat lightly the iron sphere that would be twice the head of the layer.


    "You don''t look strong, though."


    "Strong, probably the top of the organization. It was called No. 6"


    "What number is Lunatica?


    "I didn''t have a number. But I''ve killed a number seven who broke away. Pretty stubborn though."


    "Yeah, well, then we have to stay alert."


    So when the lay laid his sword, Renatica felt that he was exalted. Looking at the layers that came out a step ago, Renatica goes into unexpected behavior.


    "I''ll take care of this place. I''m going up."


    "Huh?"


    "Work. I need to catch them with the commander here. Stay alive till you get back."


    That''s what Lunatica said. He jumped in earlier. Out of the hole. The layers were taken away for a moment, and what a bare hand to receive the iron sphere that flew with its gaps.


    "Well, don''t wait, they''ll do it right. I''d rather be alone."


    Now it was only this time that the layers looked at the sixth one and niggered.


    Continued

 705 Missing Talent, Part 84 - Strategist 29

    Renatica gently broke in through a bright window as she twisted up the wall outside for about two floors. The windows of buildings built for defensive purposes are small, and small windows are only made to shoot arrows, but they are not meant for people to pass by. Due to the fact that the landscape is not important at all either, we hardly know what''s going on inside the beginning and end until we try to get in. I barely grabbed the approximate enemy location because of the signs of the enemy earlier and the signs of a familiar layer, but it was clear that this time it would not be the case either.


    "(In a closed room... 7 people are alive. There will be several bodies. But I don''t know the enemy that''s supposed to be out there. I wish Lisa was here at a time like this)"


    It was a rare and weak idea for Renatica. Renatica is not otherwise afraid of death. But I fear that the mission will not be accomplished. And I could imagine that the next enemy was clearly more superficial than earlier. Renatica can''t even detect signs. If I did poorly, I was more likely to be hands-on than I was, even if I did it head-on.


    Renatica proceeded with caution. The distance, not a single step, whether or not to go half a step, was often twisted, as if it were the daughter of a nobleman in a heavy costume.


    But as if to grin such a lunatica, the enemy appeared magnificent and unwrought. The man, who appeared from behind the hallway, was wearing a clown mask. Apart from the lack of tension in that mask, Lunatica''s vigilance had risen at once to its maximum. Because even at that stage when he showed up in front of me, he couldn''t feel the signs of the enemy.


    If I tried Renatica, it was worth it to go in until I risked it. Because he used himself as bait and succeeded in fishing out his enemies. I had the idea that enemies might devour themselves. The organization does not tolerate traitors. Unless there was something like that, the target was right in front of me and I couldn''t possibly miss it. If the enemy is killing Pfeiffer, I thought I''d come and kill him as a priority.


    But seeing the enemy, Renatica felt bad. Somehow Renatica remembers seeing who the enemy is. Renatica decided that the enemy was probably the one who was once his own instructor.


    "(Sure... they should have called me number 4 or something in the organization. When I was a trainee, I never won. It''s been a long time since then and his strength has improved, but he should have been out of his hands in the first place too... tough)"


    Unusual for Renatica, he set up a weapon in advance. Ambush doesn''t work between those who have already shown up. I guess they showed up because they are confident in reward, both as number 4 and in strength. Renatica stood backwards with a sickle (Halper) on her left hand and a small sword (Qatar) on her right hand, facing No. 4. Opposite number 4 has three small swords named Corsesca on both hands.


    There is no signal. The moment we start approaching each other one by one, the distance between them crumbles. We stepped in so fast with each other. And before each other''s weapons staggered, what to do was near battle. Lunatica sprayed the eyelid powder in her mouth, and No. 4 did nothing the other way around. Lunatica, who thought the No. 4 behavior was strange, realized it was incredible. The No. 4 mask was not open in the eye area, and No. 4 was always acting blind.


    So until then if you ask me what''s wrong, but it is true that I invited Lunatica upset. Number 4 couldn''t have missed that gap. Lunatica twisted her body behind her as she approached Corsezca''s face, but a fourth kick struck Lunatica directly in the chest as she chased her. Lunatica took advantage of the shock and jumped back to escape as she heard her ribs break.


    And a further pursuit number 4 hunts down Lunatica. Renatica tries to get in an interception position, but the moment she sets up, her right flank hurts and she feels powerless in her right hand.


    And when he realized that Renatica was inevitable, he threw Qatar on his right hand to the fourth shoulder and Renatica left the scene. By being slightly re-orbited, No. 4 Corsezca stayed to the point where she made quite a decision on the flank of Lunatica, who then jumped out of the window to the point where her body finally passed and escaped outside. As he went straight out onto the roof of the building, he stood in such a way that it would take more on the tower attached to the top with a conical roof.


    "(I didn''t expect to be cornered by this, the gap was too big. He can''t be punished for this. On the contrary, I cannot fulfil my mandate either. How do I -)"


    It was Lunatica to figure out how to deal with it, but before that Lunatica, number 4 reappeared. Apparently, he''s not going to let Renatica get away with it. You mean you can always kill Pfeiffer? Or maybe he didn''t kill Pfeiffer to bring Lunatica in.


    Number 4 imitates a neck drop with a blade. It is, of course, a proclamation against Renatica. It''s like an implicit understanding not to speak to the person who kills him, but nevertheless Renatica never heard word number four. I''ve never seen it because my face always wears a mask too. in spite of the person who had the most contact in the organization.


    The only thing I found out was that number four was going to tailor Lunatica at any rate here.


    Renatica realized. It won''t be possible to escape with this body. Running away again means failing the mission as it is. Which way do we have to do this on the spot?


    "(Scaffolding is unstable, now how to carry it in your favor. I think it''s better than doing it in a limited space)"


    Unexpected reinforcements appear on the spot as Lunatica pulls out Matchette with her right hand.


    "You''re finally out. The windows are all small and I can''t get in, so I''m going to figure out what to do. No, now we can add to it."


    It was Lexus in the Blackhawk who appeared right behind number 4.


    Continued

 706 Missing Talent, Part 85 - Strategist 30

    "What''s that big fat ass?


    "Yeah, I didn''t hear that."


    "Apparently, things are heading in an unexpected direction."


    Amarina gave a sober opinion, sparing Max and Rugway in a hurry as he looked down on the Dorn from above the Fei Dragon. Amarina calmly analyzes the war situation and looks for what to do. And she felt something glowing from the ground and looked over at you. In that direction, there was Louis reflecting light with a cursed ice sword.


    Keep it up. Louis repeats the reflex twice. Amarina understood what that meant.


    "I''m going into Louis'' backup like this. We hold that big fat ass head from the sky. Can you do that?"


    "Oh, you''re gonna do that? I don''t like it."


    "Me too. Oh, no."


    Seeing two unmotivated men, Max''s surroundings leak dissatisfaction.


    "Ahem, it''s Max. Come on."


    "No need for rugways."


    "Don''t make a scene on my flying dragons, you guys. considerably more than a certain number of members. My flying dragon is patient, but it''s time to limit it. If you don''t like to fight, I''ll shake you off from here.


    To Amarina''s cold story, Max and Rugway face to face.


    "Hey, do you want to do it"


    "Ahhh, it''s a very poor lottery. I resent you, Valsas."


    "And stop spraying smoke on my dragon''s back. If this girl gets mad, she''s all a Buddha."


    "You can''t help it, it''s a planting"


    Ragway pushed the cigarette he was plunging as he removed enough black balls from the bag on his back to just ride on his palm. Then the black balls glow red and have heat.


    "It''s Master Rugway''s trick ball. Let''s go flashy."


    The black balls thrown out as seemingly begin to fall to the sides of your body as you hit the dollar and roll your back. And countless eyes on Dorn''s body pay attention to the movement of his balls. And at the same time, the black balls burst suddenly out of light. Dornish giants rock in explosions several times larger than the array of explosives.


    "Gao Oo Oo"


    "Ooh, that sounds like a good scream. Apparently, it''s not like you don''t get a scratch. He''s next."


    Rugway now took the grey balls out of his nostalgia, pressing the cigarettes in the same way and throwing them at him for the dolphins. When the gray balls burst, they cause countless fragments to pop out of them. The fragment pierced countless eyes that were on the surface of Dorn''s body. Dorn screamed again.


    I laughed like I was good at Ragway.


    "Dude, this is a good prey! I''m gonna cry in my favorite voice. Foreword is withdrawn, I will punish you if you will!


    "Hey, Ragway pervert."


    "Let it go, it''s worse than a perverted priest!


    "Ha ha, I think so ~. Uke ~"


    "Are we there, too?


    "Sausage ~"


    With a light hanging voice, Shire and Penelope fell from the flying dragon backwards. But the fall was accurate, and they gave each other a threaded iron ring. The yarn as it was - but a curse assembled with iron mixed together in the woman''s hair - fell with Dorn''s right arm in place.


    The iron wires tensioned by Shire and Penelope devour deep into Dorn''s right arm, with the right arm at the fulcrum. The two cross each other to draw a circle.


    "It''s nothing!"


    "I''ll drop my arm."


    Dorn''s right arm was dropped as the two crossed in the air and twisted their bodies. Like a pendulum that gained momentum, Shire and Penelope let go of the iron wheel as it was and landed brilliantly on the building.


    "Rise and shine"


    "That fluid, it''s acid, after all. Max is still reading today."


    Penelope laughing at the dullness, but Dorn figured out that he had fallen into distress, spreading his feathers and trying to fly away. And the moment I spread my feathers, Amarina with a spear came ramming in at a fierce rate. As Amarina proceeded diagonally between the feathers spread over the four sheets, she cut off two Dornish feathers with a spear fixed at the crossing.


    "Now you can fly as you wish."


    Amarina''s work was brilliant, but the dragonflies were shocking to the Alphilis who watched her. Amarina''s dragon rapidly swirled from maximum speed to near zero, then accelerated again and left. Everyone had never seen the use of such dragons.


    "What are you, awesome"


    "It''s a hell of a dragonfly. Then who is it?


    "It''s my eagle buddy Amarina. Probably the best dragon knight on the continent. To the best of my knowledge."


    "The first of the continents will be a great deal. Isn''t there more than that in Romansland? See, there are a couple of Dragon Knights."


    "... well."


    Louis knows. Amarina was once said to be the best dragon knight in Romansland, and the honor was that she was of civilian origin but was therefore not given as a form. If Louis knew Amarina, Louis knew it was before breakfast to that extent.


    And Louis generates the Curse Ice Sword again on a winning opportunity made by Amarina. Now it was bigger than usual, and not just the sword, but even his arms were on ice. Did you do that to fix the sword too big?


    "Okay, now''s a good time. Retain."


    "Wait, something''s wrong."


    Alphilis pointed to Max''s signal to ride Amarina''s Flying Dragon. Max was waving his hand wide and signaling not to come this way.


    "I don''t know if you''re telling me to come over here."


    "Seems so. I don''t know if I should go."


    "You''re weak, what''s wrong?


    Even Rosetta''s irony, Louis doesn''t move at all.


    "... oh, look. Max is the most discreet man among us. The calmest man between us who is prone to getting hot and penetrating. Choose the future you can predict with that genius brain from the most probable objects, anticipate the results, and point us to the safest future. That''s him, the captain of the squad. We''re the Blackhawks."


    "It doesn''t look that way..."


    Larna leaked her thoughts unexpectedly. And that shouldn''t be all, Cowen was aware. If you simply predict the extent, you don''t think that body fluids are acid, etc. Sure, there are several reports that such demon kings have emerged, but no one will think that that giant is.


    Cowen laughed all the time. I guess that man has some sort of ability. When he finds something interesting, Cowen has a habit of wickedly distorting the ends of his mouth. Cowen noticed the trick, laughing unintentionally, and as he raised his face as a hack, his gaze hit Alphilis. But his face did not come to any surprise or emotion, but merely turned away from his gaze.


    Continued

 707 Missing Talent, Part 86 - Strategist 31

    But Cowen had a hunch. Above Amarina''s flying dragon, Max did use alien powers.


    "... then you can''t."


    "Can''t you see how to open it?"


    "It''s not like I can''t. You can do something about it if you sacrifice a few of my surroundings. As far as I''m concerned, I''m sorry. As long as I do that, I''ll pull my hand."


    "That''s a good idea. But what do we do? It would be outrageous if that thing started flying through the sky in earnest. Spraying demons as they fly through the sky, dripping acid. Of all the demon kings that have ever emerged, it will undoubtedly be the greatest disaster"


    "I know what it is! I know better than anyone..."


    Max''s Genius, It''s ''Complete Prefetch''. The eyes of those with Max''s eye bands can see the inside of the body. The breakdown is, for example, body temperature, blood flow and muscle movements. Predict enemy movements from there and carry them in your favor when confronted. One of the reasons Max, who was just a merchant''s son, gained enough power to be entrusted with one squad in the bookhawk without any special talent. At the same time, the reason for his success as a merchant and combined with the forecasts coming from experience allowed him to preface. And that''s why Max said he would have more fighting power than even Louis and Lexus by involving four of his men who move as he pleases.


    But Max''s abilities are not universal either. It can also be applied to creatures you have never seen, but with less precision. And ''reading'' is an intriguing read wherever it goes; it doesn''t have a 100% chance of success, nor does it preface minutes ahead. The more time passes, the less precise it will be, and it will be a pretty good reading of the military degree to the war situation. It''s just that Max''s prudent personality goes hand in hand and they think he''s ''complete'' unlimited. Obviously, his abilities are also useless in the serious circumstances beyond his control. Yes, in a situation like now.


    Max was troubled. Louis, it''s hard for us to do anything on our own, including Fostina. If the enemy is on the ground, we can push him. But Amarina''s dropped feathers also regenerate immediately, and if they fly into the sky, they''re overwhelmingly underpowered. Seeing other humans, it was hard to find anyone who was likely to guess.


    But Max himself forgot. There are not many Blackhawks to whom he belongs who are very good at witchcraft. For that reason, his abilities are not good at reading magic.


    And when everyone starts gradually feeling stuck, the air starts to flow like giving up. Muscade was unmotivated by the air, and Cowen was a trick such as whether he was thinking or waiting for something while looking down. Lisa and Larna suddenly realize the killings that occurred close to them as they were all caught up in the attacker. The source of this was Alphilis, who had not even shown any movement as it had been.


    Lisa remembers the killing. After the battle against the Lifeless, it was the killing itself that Alphilis showed in the swamps. I remember the horrors of that time, and Lisa''s body hardens unexpectedly. But the look on Alphilis''s face, which Larna looked up to, was as vain as something important had fallen out.


    "Um, is this...?


    Alphilis was suddenly in an empty space with nothing. If you look around, no companions or enemies exist. On the contrary, neither the fortified building nor the collapsed debris existed, nor even the hustle and bustle of the battle. The gray ground just spreads. I don''t even know if the ground was dirt or sand. It was a trample.


    One thing I can say is, this is a very vague world. It was a miraculously, miraculously shaky, illusory world that swayed enough to step on and try to recognize it. Alphilis stood alone in it. No, maybe it''s suspicious if he''s really standing.


    "Everybody...? What about that monster earlier? When did you get here?"


    But I was not anxious about Alphilis because of wonder. Rather, it even appeases here. It''s like knowing from birth, so to speak, home. If it was home, Alphilis thought it was something he missed a lot.


    "Well, I wonder who called me here"


    "Half me. The other half came on its own, right here."


    Alphilis stood up for the voices he could hear. Alphilis knows the Lord of this voice. One day I have spoken to myself, the Lord of that voice that has become the edge of a rampage. Alphilis made his own reflection on the identity of the Lord of the Voice, but the conclusion didn''t even take the form of a blur. Alphilis didn''t really have a verse in mind.


    But there was no more evil impression than wonder. Or maybe Alphilis'' fear of the Lord of his voice faded. Because while Alphilis was regulated by Larna, she sometimes dreamed and sometimes heard her voice when she was tired.


    Alphilis knew the curse was working properly, but the seal wasn''t as effective as it used to be. That was because I also felt the increased power of the magic I used, and the Lord of the Voice began to speak to Alphilis frequently. But rarely do I show my face here because the curse is still strong. Except, for example, when you''re as extremely tired as you are right now.


    Still, it was the first time for Alphilis to have been pulled somewhere completely like this one. Alphilis looked back behind his voice, never willing.


    Continued

 708 Missing Talent, Part 87 - Strategist 32

    "Notify me in writing if you want to invite me, I''ll be rude"


    "You can afford to make jokes. This is an unscheduled event. It''s the second time we''ve met."


    There she was, as expected, a woman who looked the same as Alphilis she had seen before. But that look is evil itself. The invincibly laughing mouth was all the momentum to hang up to his ears. I thought of such boredom that even if Alphilis taught Lisa to practice an evil look, I''m sure she wouldn''t be able to do the same look.


    "For what? I''m in the middle of a fight, and I just want to go home."


    "I won''t let you take the time. This is our spiritual world - what we call consciousness. The passage of time is meaningless."


    "Hmm, that''s pretty convenient. Then I guess I should train here. When you wake up, you may suddenly feel stronger."


    "Or maybe that''s possible, if the spirit directly affects physical and magical strength. Well, I''m tired of just maintaining this space, and I don''t think that''s the case.


    But that''s not the point of this one. We have mutual requirements, you came here because you needed me yourself. Otherwise, I can''t make this space. I don''t have that much freedom. "


    "I have nothing to do with you."


    Alphilis turned that way, but the other Alphilis went on fine.


    "You''ve got a twisted personality at some point, virgin cunt"


    "At least say maiden, it''s a disgrace. Who''s to blame, more or less?


    "Isn''t that Lisa?


    Alphilis, I was surprised that the presence of a shadow just like me pronounced a joke. And I was convinced at the same time. This shadow is not a part of me. He said it was an individual with one personality.


    "... who are you?


    "That argument would be a long one. You can''t keep this space forever, let''s get down to business. Do you want to take turns with me for a little while?


    To the bold suggestion of the shadow, Alphilis was rarely cut.


    "Don''t be ridiculous! You think I''m gonna let that happen?


    "I do. Because if you don''t, there''s nothing you can do. I can use my powers better, I don''t hesitate. Even you should know by instinct. That enemy can''t be defeated just by releasing the curse."


    "... that doesn''t mean you can take it down"


    "Really? I know all about that enemy while I''m here. That life saving is 11. Fight until Louis runs out of power alone and finally sharpen seven. Fostina will be able to defeat you, but before that, the enemy escapes into the sky. A man like that Max and his surroundings, a dragon knight named Amarina, can take you down if you want to, but it will involve sacrifice. Actually, there are other delicacies on this scene that might be able to defeat that, but you''re not going to be willing to come out.


    Yeah, Arnelian spikes watching over us from afar, you know. "


    In the shadow of a tickled laugh, Alphilis was relieved. This shadow should at least be inside itself. Then you can only see things through your own eyes. How does this shadow know what he does not know? Again, Alphilis was stunned by the lack of shadow specialty.


    You don''t notice such Alphilis emotions, the shadow keeps talking.


    "Those Arnelian people are such crooks. I can''t believe you''re still keeping these hidden balls warm. Lifeless and some others seem to have noticed, but my advice is to keep it in mind. Arnelia will surely betray you. You still don''t know what Miriazal is all about."


    "I don''t care about that right now. It''s more about what we do from here than that. I don''t want to lend you my body. But..."


    "But?"


    "I don''t know the need to do that. But I don''t. Honestly, I think the only way for me to stop that one is to use a second curse. I honestly don''t know what it''s going to be like, but that''s a fact close to certainty"


    "Well, that hunch is right. But don''t. Release the second curse and I''ll be quite free. That''s enough to take over my personality at my will. You wouldn''t want that, would you?


    Alphilis was surprised by the shadow he laughed at.


    "That''s kind of you. What are you up to?


    "First, the annihilation of that monster. If the flesh dies, there''s nothing you can do with me. It''s perfect for each other to be killed by such an ugly monster here, isn''t it? Opinions are unanimous in that respect. No doubt about it."


    "Yeah, it is."


    "To be even more honest, your body could still not stand the load of releasing the second curse. Anything is, but things need to be prepared and phased down. Not yet.


    Besides, it''s also true that if you release even one curse, it will make it easier for me to go outside. So this is not a bad idea for either of us. "


    "Well, that sounds like it - but I''ll only confirm one thing. After this battle, will you return the initiative of consciousness?


    To the words of Alphilis, I laugh when the shadows come.


    "Don''t worry. I still don''t have the full power to take the lead either. Honestly, I''ll make this space and bring you in here, so make the best of it. I''ll help you put a stop to that monster, so it''ll be the limit. Leaving you alone will bring your consciousness back to you."


    "Is it true? I can''t trust you."


    "You don''t have to trust me. All you need is the courage and decisiveness to bet. Come on, bet on me and keep winning, or give up again and pull back for good. But you must have a hunch that pulling back here is gonna be irrevocable already."


    "... if you know that much, you only have one option after all"


    "That sort of thing"


    I felt the voice of the shadow jump well. It''s as if Alphilis is enjoying this situation where he can''t move. Alphilis waited a long time for the shadow to slip as it approached Alphilis, and felt the shadow pass through him. At that time, Alphilis remembered in unspeakable bottomless marshy emotions, and in that deep darkness, I felt I had seen a point of light, but soon my consciousness faded.


    "... Ugh!


    Layers were struggling. Not because enemies are muscular Dharma-like physiques and exert their power to the point of abnormality. The power is certainly more than the brother boat of the Grandi brothers, but it was still enough power for the lay people to figure it out.


    It also moves fast. Giant, yet still reminiscent of a light contractor, the movement runs out of a smooth word. The joints were also very soft and no blind spots were found to go with weapons with a wide range of motion.


    But that is one end. The key enemy, the true hand strength of number 6, was only known to the lay fighting. What is the strength of number six?


    Continued

 709 Missing Talent, Part 88 - Strategist 33

    "(Damn, what an accurate attack. A mould exists precisely to that. Never a cod fight, the way this guy fights incorporates all kinds of genres and trains them on it. It''s a basement fight. Yes, it''s like a knight)"


    Yes, the reason the layer can''t attack is an exact, basic attack that doesn''t match the 6th figure. If it was just a basic attack, it would snort, and it wouldn''t be an obstacle to the layers in the first place. Attack number 6 had changed the characteristics of the weapon together, but at the same time it was complete with a very high dimension of its attack, whilst still relaxing on the basics. It was like a skilled knight, as the lay felt.


    But the layers weren''t alone, either, teasing the sixth attack with a piece of paper, and letting the thick torso devour a blow as the iron sphere blurred its cheeks. But the hand of the layer wasn''t the soft feeling of tearing the meat, it was obvious that it hit the metal, the hard hand of a kid came into his hands.


    When the sword of the layer slashed the enemy''s garments, from beneath it emerged armor of cloudy watery colour. The armor didn''t completely cover the No. 6 body, but the steeple hid it precisely. When I have a bad feeling about the layers and look at them at hand, the sword is spilling a blade. Layers have never cared for or checked their swords. Until earlier, I wasn''t supposed to spill a blade trying to cut people. That''s what spilled the blade after only one attack on Opponent 6.


    "(That''s not normal armor. How stiff)"


    I don''t know the layers, but the armor that number 6 wraps around was armor made by processing special metals that could be taken in the far west of the continent. Armor is sturdy, but generally never went out and naturally was never recruited by the military. Unlike the armor used by Hekatonkail and others, it is also a metal with some form of posture in witchcraft.


    The reason why so good armor did not come out in the world was that the metal was too dense and very heavy. Armor is said to weigh five times as much as adult men in general. The idea of fighting with this kind of armor on was not for a normal human being. It is the way to fight with the No. 6 power.


    Even if Layer didn''t know about the armor, he understood the threat of this enemy. Techniques are mutual or superior. He said it was nearly impossible to fight accurately while jerking off enemy attacks in it. The missing sword decided that winning was pretty tough with a weapon. The minor layers also bothered me, but it''s not necessarily that Lunatica is coming to this reinforcement. We have to do something about this place by ourselves.


    "Well, I wonder what''s going on. We have to figure out a way to win."


    "How about two, not one?


    When the layer looked back at the stairs as a fit, a line stood there. I didn''t really realize I was going to concentrate on the fight, but the line did stand there. The line went here thinking about it, but at the same time it was an unexpected event for the lay person, I thought it was very bad. I still didn''t think anyone could know about this power, but that''s when number 6 came up suddenly with a gap in the layer. He threw down an iron sphere and attacked it with a blade like a razor planted in his hands.


    The layers prevented him from getting aggressive, but he would look like a weapon push at close range. When they pressed each other as they were, layers saw cracks enter their swords.


    "(Not good! limit)"


    As the sword tried to withstand the load and break, the line kicked off number 6, which exploited the attack to blow away but once distanced, keeping an eye on the line, the new enemy.


    Rhine pulls the sword out of his hips and hands it to the layer, and he pulls out the dance slave on his back.


    "Hey, are you okay?


    "Sort of. More than that..."


    "I know, I''m not saying anything extra. You look like this. You have a strong mouth."


    "I''m not so popular as to trust you just by mouth. I want something like a pledge."


    "You''re a tough guy. Then I''ll show you my secret, too. I don''t think I''ve shown it to you in front of the Alphilis yet, so let''s do this. Look at that?


    Layer felt that when the line set up a dance slave, a sudden, massive smell of blood appeared to emanate from the line. Layers didn''t know much about the line until now, but the atmosphere of the usual conditioner was nowhere. For Layer, Rhine is the deputy commander of the mercenary regiment to which he belongs, but he had no direct contact, he was a well-laughed paedophile, but he had no more impression of practical ability and sword arms than a person admired by everyone there and beyond. But Layer understood that the line now was a man with a liver, who smelled more like a warrior than anyone else, and who crooked a training ground incomparable to himself.


    "That sword, what?


    "A little delicacy. If you can see it, see how I fight it."


    The moment Rhine said so, Rhine took the form of a sword eaten on the torso of number 6. To the attack so fast, not only the 6th but even the layers looked out. And to a very strong impact, he blew it behind him as he broke into the shape of No. 6.


    But even as he rolled the 6th, he stood up immediately, picked up the iron ball along the way and stood up to show it. Rhine sees how it is, and flinches his head.


    "That''s hard... can''t this sword be a blow? Hey, dancer, are you in the mood?


    "It''s not about temper. It''s a matter of skill for the wielder."


    "Did the sword speak? No, you''re a dancer."


    Layers reacted to what the dancer had told them. The surprise of layers who did not know the Dance Slave as the Devil''s Sword was also daunting, but it was the Dance Slave that surprised me more inside than that.


    "(That kid, can you hear me? I almost only talk to the Lord when I''m a sword, and I meant to talk to him so that he still only sounds like the line... but that boy, maybe he deserves to wave me)"


    I don''t even know what such a dancer thinks, and Rhine sets up his sword again.


    "Dancer, how much is the hardness of your sword?


    "So I told you, my hardness as a sword depends on the wielder. If you''re up to it, I''ll even slash the diamond and show you."


    "I see, that''s all I need to know"


    The line stood with a tight look. Layers had no idea what the line was going to do, but the line''s answer was even simpler.


    Continued

 710 Missing Talent, Part 89 - Strategist 34

    When the figure of the line disappeared again, the line stormed in exactly the same way as earlier from the front. Exactly. Now I reacted as well as number 6, but the upper body of the line was lower than earlier, and the sword of the line had reached the torso of number 6 before number 6 prevented it.


    Even though it sounded metal again, number 6 was blown away, just like earlier. But the next number 6 retreated in a way that was blown away without breaking his posture, and stood still as he stepped on his feet. The line will continue to have the same structure again. Layer didn''t know exactly what the line was after, but he looked at armor number 6 and got annoyed.


    "No way..."


    Three times the line storms like an unleashed arrow. The next assault is even faster and lower than earlier. Even in the eyes of the layer, the speed was such that it only reflected like the line had disappeared. The sixth also tried to react, but the protruding belly and armor got in the way. The line waves its sword toward number 6. The gaze was on the scar of armor that I had injured earlier.


    "Until earlier, are you slashing the exact same place?


    What surprised the layer was that armor number 6 only had one scar. In other words, the line was aimed at the same spot without dimension in two attacks. And still is. Layers were stunned by the idea, the technology. And when Rhine''s sword struck the same spot three times, armor number six was finally slashed and blood erupted.


    "Shit, is it shallow? You have a dull arm."


    The line looked back as she rubbed her knees against the ground. Sure, the sword tore the flank of number 6, but it wasn''t a fatal wound. And number 6 touched the slashed flank with his hand, and when the blood slipped on his palm, the look of number 6, which had ever been faceless, switched to a look that raised blood vessels like ghosts.


    At the same time, removing the armor in an instant and taking off number 6, my body suddenly became smaller like an airless balloon. Now I saw number 6, which made me a little boy like a child, and I put up my sword without knowing how the layer could be.


    "Not like earlier. What the fuck is this guy?


    "I guess this one is what it is. I hear there are tribes that change their shape with muscle manipulation, but I''ve never seen them so extreme."


    No. 6 kicked the ground at the same time as Rhine''s words. The lighter No. 6 only gripped the blades of weapons like scissors earlier, moving at high speeds while kicking walls and ceilings to stir up lines and layers.


    Layer looked around as he couldn''t keep up with its speed, but the line was calm itself. Keep your expression unchanged and your sword in front of you with your gaze set constantly. And a word...


    "Hey."


    "Huh?"


    "Get out of the way, I''ll get in the way"


    The layer blew up with a kick behind the line. I noticed the layers slammed against the wall all the time. If you turn your back on the wall, you can squeeze the direction of the enemy''s coming. But the line moves straight into the center of the room, rather it also appears to be inviting number 6.


    "What are you doing, if you do that..."


    The No. 6 offense began when layers tried to call attention to the line. The line was in the middle of the room without looking at No. 6, which struck the wall from angles in more than all directions as it stepped on the ceiling. The line that doesn''t even change the direction of the body and just keeps snubbing even the No. 6 onslaught on the spot. I thought Layer saw a circle-like area around the line.


    "(At first glance the enemy''s attacks seem to overwhelm the line. But there is not one blade tip in the circle. Maybe there''s still room on the line? What is that technology?)"


    As the layers were surprised, the movement of the line began to change gradually. Until now, the 6th had moved before pointing the sword at it, but within it it it seemed as if the 6th would jump to be sucked against the sword. And when the line took the lead number 6 coming from behind and offered the sword, the layer saw that the angle of the sword shifted only slightly. Then number 6 failed to land and the speed was killed, stopping the movement for a moment.


    It was too late when number 6 tried to get in shape and start moving again. The line behind it approached, and the moment number 6 turned around, it was slashing its flank four times.


    No. 6 glanced back about as he ejected much more blood than earlier. But when it was thought that his eyes were dead, he regained the light again. As soon as Rhine realized that, number 6 now became huge and made Rhine''s head twitch. Keep it up and slap it against the wall. Number 6 runs wild with blood scattered.


    "None... fuck!


    But no matter how the line slashed number six, no matter how much the Dance Slave helped with the sword alone, it didn''t do much good. Those who are prepared to die and seek to take their enemies on the road will not stop so easily.


    That''s how the line tried to get slammed against the wall. Just before that, the No. 6 hand clumped together perfectly. Layers popped up and grabbed the sixth arm.


    "Let go."


    "Let go!


    When the layers were so thoughtful that they could not even remember themselves, the sixth arm heard the sound of a thousand cuts of meat and the unpleasant sound of a bone completely crushing; the sixth didn''t scream one because it was just trained, but he tried to hit the layers with his opposite hand with a distressed look on his face.


    But the servant number six was also in a hurry, and the naive attack grabbed the layer so quickly that now the layer slammed the number six against the wall as he twisted his momentum arm against it. A crack entered the wall in one attack, part of the wall collapsed outside with a positive fist to the second belly, and the two were thrown out of the building by the body of the last layer.


    Continued

 711 Missing Talent, Part 90 - Strategist 35

    "Hey!"


    The line unexpectedly reached out to the layer, but the layer ignored it and kicked the ground to gain momentum on the contrary, making sure to get on the sixth body and fall.


    "Try running, if you can do it with your broken hands"


    Layer vomited the word as he held down his No. 6 head. And when No. 6 really knew he couldn''t move, he opened his eyes, but immediately after that he gave a calm expression. Layer, who felt something strange about the look on his face, accidentally let go of his hand, which was holding his mouth. And I did ask. Six did say this when it fell to the ground and only a few seconds would have passed before the sixth head smashed to death.


    "I remember, your face. I''ll see you somewhere."


    and.


    On the roof of the building, where that layer popped out, there was a fierce fight going on. It is battle number 4 with Lunatica, Lexus.


    Number 4 didn''t take a single step against Renatica and Lexus, and on the contrary, it was showing a battle that would drive them both away. Renatica and Lexus have made the 4th rush while using the spire well, but there were limits to that as well. There''s no time to get there. The offense goes off a paragraph, and they distance themselves from each other.


    "Hee hee, this is so annoying. Silver sister, who is she? I can''t believe you''re on the battlefield like this."


    "I don''t chat extra. Die."


    "Wouldn''t that be nice - I''d like to know a little bit about the person you''re going to kill?"


    I saw both Renatica and No. 4 in Lexus'' unscrupulous remarks. Everyone thinks it''s number 4 you''re pushing. Despite this, Lexus was confident. The Lexus was nagging, letting him play with his hands as he twirled his sword.


    "So, who are you?


    "... an educator at an assassination organization. I taught that man to manipulate the killing."


    "I see, you fight in a similar way. But the masked man really has a bad personality. As I taught him how to fight, I dared to make a habit of how my sister fought, making it easier for me to finish. Imagine when you were betrayed.


    Still, I''ve had it so far, simply because your sister is qualitative and surpasses the man. The masked man is afraid of your sister. "


    "Stupid, that''s what happened"


    "There must be. But that''s it, too. Too bad, but I knew the masked man was an assassin from the core, just like your sister. Even if I''m used to assassinations, I''m not used to front-cut fights. You don''t feel oppressed - to the way you fight. It''s time we figured out how to do it, so let''s get you dead right.


    Oh, don''t interrupt me for a second, will you? I''m going to do it for real, because if I make a mistake, I can get involved. "


    Lexus moves closer to number 4 with all sorts of shaking. The motion was unnatural and hard to read, as if a drunk were walking, but the speed of the motion itself was a shaking way that could not be imitated by a very ordinary person; number 4 confronted Lexus with a small sword (Corsesca), but he was clearly bewildered by Lexus'' movements.


    Lexus approached number 4 in what could be described as an unproductive move, in his usual nagging appearance.


    "Are you sure you want to go?


    Along with Lexus'' hanging voice, Lexus crushed the distance once and for all in a lukewarm motion. The sword was not swinging and he was retracting number 4 only in the motion of putting his shoulders in and stepping foot in. And every time I approached him, Lexus moved faster. Unexpectedly, number 4 turns to the guard. For the first time in this battle, number 4 was taken a defensive move.


    Renatica watched over Lexus'' movements. Lexus'' movements were inefficient. The aim is a big mess, and there are many attacks that won''t kill number 4 if you hit them. But the seemingly cody attack was fast and sharp, and more importantly, familiar with Lexus. It was clear that this was the original way of fighting, but it was a way of fighting that Renatica would not think of.


    Assassination is a special blow. Losing the kill also led to the exposure of who he was, and meant his end as an assassin as it was. So Renatica thought killing people meant how quickly and reliably to penetrate the steeple.


    "(I see this is a fight, not an assassination. Is there a wide variety of ways to fight? then)"


    The minute Renatica tried to try what she had in mind, Lexus'' attack finally hit number four with a few shots. Once an attack hits an opponent, a herd of beasts flock, but Lexus attacks all the time. One of them slashed the fourth mask diagonally.


    Continued

 712 Missing Talent, Part 91 - Strategist 36

    "Ugh?"


    Lexus retreated unexpectedly despite the opportunity. The mask fell and jumped into the eyes of Lexus and Lunatica, a strange face whose eyes, nose and ears were burned. Its face, apparently made after torture, even burned down its muscles and stood still in front of the two with an immobile look. But as Lexus and Lunatica were blinded, the mouth barely left on the burnt face moved slowly.


    "You saw that?


    At that moment, number 4 stormed at a different rate than before. At the same time that the stripped clothes plunged into the less ground of weight, both arms were equipped with tons of fur that had never existed before. Poked into the void, Lexus received a tonfer believed to be made of steel with his sword, but a crack enters Lexus''s sword in a heavy series of attacks.


    "Working out with heavy clothes or whatever era you think. But first, this."


    Lexus pulled out his pocket knife and accidentally pushed back switching to two swords number 4, but it was clear that the long sword was the limit. Lexus thought it would not be useful in combat, such as strike weapons, even though steel, but if it was to receive weapons or destroy the opponent''s weapons, he reconsidered that it was an efficient weapon. However, there is an overwhelming skill of those who use it to attack and suffer at the same time.


    Lexus thinks there''s nothing we can''t fight for, but there''s a sturdy weapon in it. But in Lexus'' field of view, no such weapon was found. And Lunatica was right in front of Lexus when number four tried not to move again.


    "I can''t do it with that weapon. I''ll do it."


    "No, even so."


    "I will. This is my job, what I have to do!


    Renatica rebuilt Matchette, number four being her own combat instructor. I was only instructed to assassinate him, and I never took one or anything. But if Lexus is right, it was intentionally planted. And seeing how Lexus fought, I''ve noticed Renatica, too.


    "(I know how to fight what I need. The point is, it''s a matter of courage. Until now, I''ve been thinking about attacking unilaterally from a safe place. But if this one gets attacked, if it can step deeper than it''s ever been - there''s a chance.


    It''s not good to overthink that. Sometimes I don''t think about it, I don''t even think about how to kill it... yes, I erase clutter from my head and just leave myself to my instincts, like when the Beast hunts for its prey.


    I''m a beast. One, bloodthirsty beast. Those aren''t my former superiors, they''re just eagles, emotions) "


    Lunatica''s expression gradually loses its humanity. His breath was shallow at first and often, but he was in a meditative state, as deep as if he had forgotten to breathe immediately. And then both hands fell, and I thought as if I had crawled on all fours for the beast, and Lexus, who was right behind me, flew from the side of the 4th to eat a knee kick with all the momentum I just missed.


    No. 4 prevented a direct hit with instinctive defense, but felt steel tonfers deformed slightly in his hands. Of course, the thing is that if you kick a steel tonfer or something, there would be shock and pain in Renatica''s body, no matter how much, but Renatica didn''t flicker and went on attacking like crazy.


    No. 4, with no eyes or ears, was sensing an enemy attack with burning skin that burned down and even had a breeze (so-called) burning pain. But all of a sudden, a tornado broke out in front of him, but before Renatica''s attack, it was impossible to judge each and every one of them precisely.


    Also number 4 was feeling the enemy''s killing spirit and predicting the attack. That was something you couldn''t do until your face was crushed by torture, but now that you''ve lost some of your five senses, you''ve become so sensitive to enemy killings and signs that it''s not normal. That was once the organization''s plan to create sensors acquired, but it was said that number 4 was a success story. But with that ability of his, there is no point in being in front of the killer who radiates as much as the sun''s sun''s sun.


    Sure, Renatica''s body got hurt every time he attacked, but more than that, the No. 4 body was left alone. And while the fourth left tonfer was amputated from arm to arm, and the right tonfer was rendered useless by having his arm snapped, Renatica''s Machete had one kicked from half with a lateral kick and one plugged into the fourth belly, but had been stopped by muscle.


    At that moment, which seemed to be lacking in decision-makers, the blade planted on the fourth toe was stuck in Renatica''s belly. Lunatica accidentally stuck her breath in pain, but plugged the broken matchette all over her teeth into the burnt redhead of No. 4, whose expression was just faceless, but Lunatica twisted that matchette without hesitation, as her fourth body began a nasty cramp in her position with her kick slapped into Lunatica.


    Renatica also noticed that her lips moved because she continued to attack with her No. 4 face in sight. The lip also told me that I saw it clearly.


    "That''s silver''s -"


    But Renatica pushed Matchett further before number 4 could finish saying anything. Not out of alarm or that kind of emotion. Truly, Renatica had only ordered his body to defeat the enemy in front of him. In fact, the attack on Lunatica did not stop when number 4 fell and snapped its neck, and the attack on Lunatica did not end until Lexus saw it and went into a stop.


    Renatica recalls the fourth uttered word only after she has regained her sanity after falling down using more than her limits.


    Lisa was the earliest to notice the change. Then followed by Larna, and then followed by Louis. Rosetta noticed an Alphilis anomaly after she grabbed her shoulder and pushed her away.


    Continued

 713 Missing Talent, Part 92 - Strategist 37

    "Out of the way, mixed-race child"


    "Oh!? Tem��, saying that word to Atashi means you don''t need your life."


    Rosetta held her mouth furiously. The beast understands whether it is good to fight with instinct. The same was true of Rosetta. I notice it accordingly. He says defying Alphilis now is as reckless as challenging dragons with tree branches. Rosetta silently blued, giving way to Alphilis.


    The alphilis was confronting the Dorn with his neck ringing. Dorn reacts to the scattering killer. And Amarina over there, or Max''s surroundings.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Max, I''ll advise you. You might as well kill that one now."


    "Right, I know because it''s us living in the shadows. You should kill that one now. Maybe worse than a giant."


    "Wait, see how it goes. Apparently, he''s going to do it with the big fat ass. If you''re gonna do it, you should do it afterwards."


    "Then you should get ready for it. I''ll set you up."


    "Do that."


    Under Max''s decree, his surroundings were scattered. Max felt the danger of the Alphilis, so now he had completely forgotten that she was the leader of another mercenary regiment, etc. Only Max followed the warrior''s instincts and his consciousness was gathered only to eliminate dangerous enemies. I didn''t really think about what I would do after this.


    And as I watched them move, Fostina also felt something disgusting in her spine.


    "It''s natural, but it''s not natural. I wonder what to describe that as. That''s heterogeneous, more than any other being I''ve ever met. I can''t tell if I should kill him or protect him."


    "You can get lost, Fostina."


    I heard a lot of noise from behind Fostina. Fostina was stifling, but noticed who the voice was. There are only a few things you can take behind your back.


    "Will you stop sneaking around from behind all the time, Arshhuntra"


    "I''m not sneaking around. My signs just get lost in the wind, because I''m a windmill. Or maybe I want to see your surprise face and I will."


    "Again with such a slack."


    Fostina sighed like a shudder, but was never out of her mind. We''re still in battle. But there is a strange sense of relief. With Arshhuntra, I can handle it. This man, who is a senior as a brave man, gave Fostina such relief than wonder and anyone else.


    "Why did you come here?"


    "Guided by the wind"


    "Are you going to roll me in smoke?


    "I was really led by the wind. But it didn''t seem like the time was up. I''ll keep an eye on this place. But that''s the example of a mercenary... hmm."


    "That''s unusual, I can''t believe you show interest in other people"


    "Depending on the wind direction, that can happen."


    It is unusual for a whimsical Arshhuntra to show an interest in a particular person. For the first time, Fostina has seen this man, who revolts even the request of Arnelia''s supreme bishop, depending on his mood, interested in someone.


    If only that temper weren''t like the wind. Fostina secretly admires him for being such a great man that he might achieve world peace by himself. I have to say exactly where the wind blows, such as the thought of such a Fostina.


    Arshhuntra looked at the alphilis and his eyes were glowing funny.


    "Fostina, you should get your sword ready. You stab that giant in the face."


    "Sounds like a prediction."


    "It''s not a prediction. That''s what the Spirit tells us."


    "That again. I don''t have magic skills, tell me more clearly."


    "You have qualities. No, everyone who lives on this earth has qualities. We all forget about it, or we just don''t realize it.


    But that girl, she grew up funny enough. Well, did she? That''s funny, but can''t we make some kind of match? "


    "? What are you talking about?


    No, I''m talking to myself.


    I wondered if I could be a bystander forever, and Arshhuntra was alone. But I''m also preparing for when I''m on the table. I came here today to anticipate the time of year, but Arshhuntra couldn''t help but bother with her mind from earlier. I also knew it was because of the power of Alphilis, but when I saw it in front of me, it was more than I could have imagined.


    "(hehe, I''m still young too. Seems disturbed by a girl like that)"


    When Arshhuntra laughed unconsciously at Fostina, a real breeze was blowing from the Alphilis, not killer this time.


    The wind released from Alphilis strangely felt like a storm for Dorn, but to a degree slightly stronger than the breeze for the fellow behind Alphilis.


    When the wind gets stronger and stronger, it becomes so strong that it is difficult for the Dorn to walk forward. The shadow that became an alphilis laughed niggardly when he saw Dorn curl a little.


    Continued

 714 Missing Talent, Part 93 - Strategist 38

    "That''s it. Because on that dirty spit day, I''m not talking about where I feel depressed. Even if the big fat ass gets hurt, there''s no harm done here.


    Nevertheless, Lifeless has done a lot of things on his own. The composition of these spirits is messed up because that man used the Great Magic of Fire or something. To say something great, it doesn''t fit well, does it? It''s hard to say it''s beautiful, the Spirit barely starts properly. What an arrogant use of magic to scratch the earth itself.


    Well, you can''t help what happened. Do you use the Spirit of the Wind as it is? This body is exhausted, and we need ideas today. "


    Alphilis'' hair color changed as she glanced green. And Alphilis, discolored green to the eye, turned to Larna and Muscade to make that eye leap.


    "Oh, you two stay close. ''Cause I''m gonna need your help."


    "Help?"


    "Well stay there. I would never do anything wrong."


    Alphilis didn''t even dust, he looked at the Dorn. Around that time, Dorn was rocked giant by the wind caused by Alphilis, and it was also a difficult situation to stand properly.


    Alphilis laughed as Alphilis saw Dorn trying to fly with his back wings wide open, but still sluggish.


    "You''re not an idiot, you can''t have let him get away in the sky on purpose. Well, I can do anything to escape into the sky. That''s a pain in the ass, too, so I''m gonna have you die here.


    Though, this body is pretty rattled today, too, so let me cheat you a little bit. "


    When Alphilis gathered the wind with magic in his hands, he gradually enlarged the circle, starting with a small circle and drawing a large circle with his hands spread out. Then, in front of Alphilis, I could see a wind flow as if I had sidelined the tornado.


    Windy Sword (Bringer):


    What Alphilis chanted was such a short curse that he didn''t even need to chant. Magic lacking in killing ability, enough to manage to penetrate wooden plates if normal. In the Magic Church, the wind mage was the first spell to remember.


    But the sorcery unleashed by Alphilis did not fly in a straight line, but flew away in circles, trying to get caught in the whirlpool of wind in front of Alphilis. And in the wind, the little sword of the wind became more powerful and struck the Dorn. Magic, which should only be powerful enough to beat through the wooden planks, pierced Dorn''s feathers, along with the roaring sound of the wind, through his body.


    "Gao ooo!"


    "You won''t be able to fly with this first. Next... Witch of Fire, come."


    "Me? What do you want me to do?


    "Can we make as many small fireballs as possible?


    "? Well, I can''t..."


    Muscade created all the balls of flame in the air he could. That''s a form of magic that lights up the lights. One fireball as a light source would suffice, but it''s not a otherwise difficult magic trick, so I could handle about 30 if you told me to make a lot.


    And seeing that sight, Alphilis smiles satisfactorily.


    "Fine, keep it that way. Whatever happens."


    "Huh?"


    "Turn your back."


    Muscade followed as he was told, but when Alphilis put his hand on Muscade''s back, he felt his body get hot as if he had been put on fire through his back. It feels like I''ve been forced to put another blood in my body.


    Muscade couldn''t even raise his voice to the power gushing, but just started walking forward to be pushed as it was. The fireballs made by Muscade gained momentum, one by one being bigger than a man''s head and burning.


    "Here, this! What are we gonna do?


    "Keep it up, keep it up."


    "! You mean that"


    Muscade convinced, at the same time, that the fireball created the most had entered the tornado. And when one fireball was ridden and extended by the wind flow, it became like a spear of flames and pierced the Dorn.


    Dorn screamed, but the relentlessly flaming spear struck and skewered him. Dorn, who still has a spare life, repeats the regeneration, but the spear of the flame arrived to shred the meat to be regenerated later.


    And before the flaming spear ran out, Alphilis went on to do the next thing. He put his hand on Larna''s head and made her chant her best witchcraft, the "Dark (Black) Curse (Snake)"].


    But what Larna called was a snake far from a snake, big enough to be a dragon. Huge grown serpents are also of the kind to be worshipped as dragons, but the sorcery created by Larna was precisely on that scale.


    "This is-"


    "I wouldn''t be surprised. I just revitalized a little bit of your magic flow. I can''t do this without you."


    "I mean, you think I might be able to use this kind of power in the future?


    Shadows turned into alphilis to Larna''s point laughed invincibly.


    "You seem to understand my intentions, above all else."


    "I can''t see the aim. Wouldn''t it be unfavourable to teach me something like this?


    "Not really, this is a trick in dealing with witchcraft. A technique that everyone could use when there was still plenty of spirits. Lifeless knows."


    "What the hell are you..."


    "Looks like you''ve had too much of a chat. Let go."


    When the shadow propelled more of Larna''s sorcery, the Dark Snake was released regardless of Larna''s will. The snake crawled on the ground as he nodded the giant and slaughtered him into the Dorn as he pushed through buildings and such.


    Continued

 715 Missing Talent, Part 94 - Strategist 39

    The Dark Snake tightened up the Dorn, bit it, and ruthlessly destroyed its body. It doesn''t matter if Dorn plays it, he tried to destroy it thoroughly from its edge. Dornish lives drained one after the other, but the unknown soldiers also found out.


    Dorn realized he couldn''t escape the snake of darkness, or when he stopped resisting, he instead spit something out of his mouth into the sky.


    It''s a lukewarm creature, like a seemingly white octopus. The momentum was well spit out. It stripped off its wings when it popped out into space and tried to escape into the sky. But there were those who watched the situation from far above. It is Fostina. Fostina, who was riding Amarina''s flying dragon at some point, has been watching a series of things.


    "I''m glad you''re in the sky, did you still try to escape? But it''s not!


    When Fostina kicked Amarina''s flying dragon, she let herself leap into the universe. As he hung on the spouted creature, he broke the creature apart as he descended.


    "Success"


    I''m not sure if that last creature had a Dornish consciousness. But the monster fell as he pointed his outstretched hand towards the sky. And he hit the rubble that just burst out, shattering it.


    Still, his half tried to regenerate back, but because one of them was piercing the rubble, he was to be desperate before he could undo it.


    Fostina was recovered by Amarina on the way down and got nothing.


    "I''m sorry."


    "If you think so, don''t ever do it again. My dragon''s got tons of humans on it today. Even though it''s grumpy. I don''t want to burden you any more."


    "Let''s remember the liver. But the rider and the dragon are brilliant nonetheless. Was he a knight with a sarcastic name?


    "That was an extra question, forget it"


    Fostina apologized to Amarina for her disrespect and jumped straight off the roof. She was given a compliment by a surviving soldier, but only one, Arshhuntra, was observing the situation without alarm. Its eyes are directed toward the remains of giants strangled by snakes.


    "Well, if my observations are correct, some change should come..."


    When Arshhuntra snapped to herself, the giant that was supposed to have fallen out of the shell moved frighteningly. But the incident was unexpected to Arshhuntra himself.


    "Stupid, is that how it comes? That''s as much as it takes - too soon!


    Arshhuntra was standing up unexpectedly. The look didn''t hide the upset.


    "Here they come! What do we do?"


    "Don''t panic, we''re apart here. The impact of the battle of the fort will not come here. We just keep watching."


    A few figures were monitoring the state of the fort in Salamo, away from the fort in Salamo. They have been monitoring the fort of Salamo, and hence this series of battles, with extraordinary tasks.


    Do not intervene, no matter what, until instructed. Of course orders are absolute, but they are also sons of men. Wouldn''t you mourn the lives scattered one after the other in front of you? Nevertheless, I knew more than once that I needed to know the outcome of this battle and how the presence predicted to emerge, given the future.


    "You mean you were predicting the emergence of an array, stupid"


    "It may be more than a prediction, but any one of them would have appeared. Whatever the shape, it has been pointed out long ago that some sort of existence would manifest itself. Of course, other than us, we wouldn''t really be thinking about what to do."


    But there are other people who are thinking the same thing.


    One of the watchmen told his companions as such. Of course, those questioned are aware of the matter at last.


    "Hmm, it''s something anyone would notice if they had a little information network. But even with your eyes there are still fools who can''t stop fighting over vested interests. Like puritanical leisure, for example."


    "Is he a monster?


    "You will. Did you hear about the tragedy on the eastern continent? He''ll attack us in no time. I didn''t have time to do that."


    "When that happens, don''t overstain the gravity of our mission"


    "That''s the thing. We''ll keep watching, because we''re the good guys'' guide."


    "Oh, we''ll see. For the end of this continent."


    That said, the watchmen immersed themselves in the task with justice in their hearts. Keep more faith in your chest than usual under a robe wrapped around you to hide.


    But I didn''t realize that they were giving up thinking about other possibilities because of their anxiety.


    In that sense, everyone was unaware that little was yet at this stage, such as those who were coming with a definite perspective and approach to this battle or to the events of a series of continents.


    "No, stupid..."


    What was surprising was the shadow of Alphilis. In her measures, I should have totally ended up with this. It was rather a delightful miscalculation that Louis'' addition was not needed, and the servant shadow assumed that this had left the enemy.


    But he was waking up the giant and the giant again. I can''t feel the same hegemony or evil from that giant who got on his knees. Only intimidation and creepiness lived together.


    "Impossible, impossible. This guy should be dead by now. You should have already used up your life savings. Lisa! That''s for sure, isn''t it?


    "Yeah, yeah... I certainly don''t feel a life response to Lisa''s sensors either. Even the creatures this big fat ass meets for the first time have clearly changed their life response since before. This is no longer another creature, or only that the body is moving."


    "Sounds a little different than immortalizing (zombie)... I didn''t feel such a magical element, and the attributes of the place in the first place..."


    So much so that the shadow said something, and I realized it all the more. The attributes of the venue are necessary to cast magic, so anyone who is a magician can feel it. But there''s no sign of a place I feel right now. Really, there''s nothing.


    This was an anomaly. Normally, a certain range of spirits/magic vegetables have ratios present. Biases like the characteristics of the place - water spirits, for example, if it''s a water field - exist, but no spirits exist at all, it''s impossible.


    To try, Shadow tried to cast magic, but there was no way the magic was activated at all. I mean, this place was suddenly unusable for sorcery. For the first time a hurry arose in the shadows.


    "(What is this! This is... No, seriously. Surely these daughters have passed through such land... did you say Utreticht or something? I couldn''t use magic well in that city. Maybe land like that is accidentally ''occurring''? So this change...)"


    "What are you thinking? I''ll run!


    Lisa pulled a shadow hand. Seeing, the giant, who was already a waking dollar, had begun to move forward. I have no killing intentions about that behavior, and I don''t seem to be interested in people or buildings looking down under my eyes. In fact, I have a broken posture in the building. But the steps were constant and showed no sign of stopping.


    And some noticed. The earth that the giant treads on collapses so that it may be moaned. By my side, I could see the dirt rotting.


    "Is that... what?


    "Alphilis fake, do you know what that is?


    "No, I don''t know... but"


    But the shadow thought, as if he were killing dirt. If so, the transformation of that giant and why he can no longer use witchcraft can be explained. But it''s full of hypotheses, too unconvincing. Everything was just shown by the circumstances. The shadow was a very calm and rational thinker.


    "(Which is inconclusive. But what we''re going to do is easy. Whether the hypothesis is right or wrong, it is true that magic cannot be used. Then I won''t have to stick around. The enemy doesn''t seem to be targeting this one either.


    Then you''re lucky to pull here.... come on, isn''t this a good idea? I didn''t have to use any extra force. Then I can remain in the lead of this body for a long time. Then there''s something else I want to do -) "


    "(I won''t let you)"


    "(Ah?


    The shadow offended me in my head. Suddenly I broke into shadow thoughts, mysterious voices. Noticing its existence, the shadow glanced over his face.


    Continued

 716 Missing Talent, Part 95 - Strategist 40

    "(Alphilis... then, no. Who, you are)"


    "(Let''s give that word back just like that. But it''s very bad to miss that existence. That presence won''t stop for a while, so it''s too much harm to scatter by the time it stops. Sooner or later something like that will come out, but it''s still too soon. We need to stop here)"


    "(Why do I have to do that? I generally don''t have the means. It would be about Fostina''s if I could tail that big fat ass myself, but it''s suspicious if that''s even possible anymore. Look)"


    Fostina hung on the giant without a single thing or two, but it changed after hitting her earlier, and her sword was easily stopped by the giant''s big tree-like feet. Fostina herself struck a sword several times surprised by the fact, but the result remained unchanged.


    "(It''s not just magic, they deactivate my chi too. I guess this won''t do the Beastman much good either. Suppose it is possible, domination by overwhelming quantities or expulsion by equivalent giant organisms is effective...)"


    "(There are other ways. I hope it''s not magic)"


    "(Unless it''s magic? There''s such a way...)"


    "(Come, Remegate)"


    When someone remembered, the shadow felt like something could be drawn from the other side by looking at itself. The feeling seemed familiar and never shadowed.


    "(What is this? What the hell does" I "know?


    "(''Your Ladyship'' is something you never have to know. Sleep now)"


    "(Say what... uhhhhhhh!?


    In front of Alphilis, suddenly a black sword appeared. That sword, which appeared to stain out of space, would have seemed so had anyone noticed, as it had appeared in response to the summons. But strangely, who didn''t realize the sword appeared alone? And inside the Alphilis, which no one noticed, the signs of the Alphilis shadow disappeared completely to mist with the emergence of the Remegate.


    Lisa was the earliest person to notice the presence of Remegate. But while it was definitely there, Lisa didn''t know for a moment what was there, to a sword that was not a sign or a feeling of mass.


    "Isn''t that the sword that was definitely resting in the Alphilis room? I would have decorated it if it wasn''t for use because I couldn''t get it out of my sheath no matter what..."


    Lisa remembered the sword that Emerald had deposited with Alphilis. In contrast to dull black dance slaves, glossy, black swords like wet whale feathers did exist there.


    Alphilis seemed to be sitting there for a long time, but when he slowly opened his eyes, he looked to Larna and Lisa and gently said away.


    "Mother Maiden, leave this place to me and back off with the Dark Witch. I''ll take care of that giant."


    "Alphilis...?"


    Lisa felt that the tone was not that of Alphilis, but the tone was strangely persuasive. Lisa had missed Alphilis passing by if she noticed, and Larna started evacuating to a safe place by pulling Lisa''s hand so she could be manipulated by Alphilis'' words. Looking back, Larna thought that Alphilis'' black hair was darker, as if it were night darkness, and gentler black than any black she''d ever seen.


    And when Alphilis set up Lemegate, he poked at the giant.


    "Lemegate, return to your true form."


    With that word, the outer shell of the remegate, which until now was thought to be a sheath, changed. Suddenly stretched thin and wide as if it were a liquid, the remegate, which was about the length of a short sword, turns to a large sword.


    And when his body glowed as it glowed, the spiral of light was drawn multiple times from the blade of pitch black.


    "Vain beings, leave"


    The spiral bounced and became many swords of light, piercing the giant''s body. But the giant continued to move forward unintentionally, and Alphilis waved the remegate again, three times. And when he waved the sword for the fourth time, the giant finally broke his knee and fell on the spot.


    The giant''s left hand was stretched out to grab something, and its arm broke part of the walls. And the giant returns to dust on the spot, without regeneration. The roar of victory was rising so that everyone would be dragged by the cheer they gave without anyone as they were taken away at the end of the day. Soldiers, embraced without mercenaries, the fortress of Salamo was wrapped in the joy of survival.


    But Alphilis escaped from the whirlpool of joy and hid himself behind the building. He puts aside Rana and Lisa, who called in with his eyes open before hiding.


    "I need you two to do something for me."


    "Whatever."


    "This body will wake up with a little rest. You have nothing to worry about regarding this body. But be sure to protect the Remegate. It''s supposed to be the sword I''m supposed to protect..."


    "What the hell is this sword?


    Lisa was unwittingly asking. I felt that it was more important now than who borrowed Alphilis'' voice. The brave man, the witch, nothing to do. A sword that opened easily. If this sword could operate freely, the way the war is fought would change. Besides, seeing how Remegate deformed obviously didn''t make a difference in the kind of relics (artifacts).


    Alphilis replied with a voice that seemed to disappear.


    Continued

 717 Missing Talent, Part 96 - Strategist 41

    "The sword, the key. to great destiny... keys."


    "Keys? Of what?


    "Mind you. The key is not something anyone can handle. If I make a mistake... in a disastrous place..."


    "A little?"


    Lisa rocked Alphilis when she saw his lid about to fall off. But it didn''t work, my voice was interrupted, and my consciousness was going to go away.


    "Not really. I... get out. This... she wakes up... guards..."


    "Come on, get up, get up!


    Lisa slapped her numb, alphilis cheeks, but she didn''t respond. Eventually I heard a restful sleep. Lisa and Larna sigh when they see the alphilis sleeping peacefully.


    "I wonder what that was earlier."


    "I won''t know. But the circumstances this big woman has seem even more complicated than anyone in the world would imagine. This sword has been unlocked or something, but Lisa wants the key to solving this problem, damn it."


    Lisa fell asleep on the ground in big letters just wondering if she could do it. What Lisa and Rana were thinking at that time was a completely different matter.


    While purely guided by Alphilis himself, Larna was circling her thoughts on the phenomenon of the inability to use earlier sorcery, and Alphilis'' description of the giant as the "vain one". Because I felt like I''d heard the same expression somewhere.


    In contrast, Lisa still guided Alphilis about this regiment and what Alphilis called her "mother maiden". It was a word I had never heard for Lisa, but somehow the sound swept into my heart. Lisa''s blank felt a little filled.


    And seeing how they were so relieved, Louis confirmed the end of the battle and put his sword away.


    "Cowen, where have you been?"


    "Yeah, for a little wild."


    After the battle was over, Muscade wandered around in the fortress unfamiliar looking for Cowen, who was no longer visible. Muscade is already dressed very flashy because he''s not wearing a robe or anything, but no one in the fort cared about the fact.


    Because the fort became even busier with the hosting of the dead and wounded, and there was no one there, such as a person who could now afford to stay in Muscade. Muscade was perplexed by such a response on the contrary, and was walking in search of Corwen without much effort. We fought as Cowen told us, but Muscade was not taught anything about what to do after this.


    "Hey, are you glad this is it?


    "Yeah, I don''t mind ~. It''s a lot different from my plans, of course - but I haven''t changed my major muscles - and it''s just what I''m looking for ~"


    "What''s so refreshing about me?"


    Muscade had no idea what Cowen was thinking. But Cowen was excited about the way things were going, and the tone that had fallen out during the usual period was going up.


    "Well, it will take finishing ~"


    "What are we gonna do?


    "I''m going to see the captain ~. I need to convince her to officially hire me ~"


    "Can you do that?


    "That''s why I was anticipating an opportunity. Besides, it''s my role as an arbiter."


    Cowen''s glasses glowed brightly.


    Alphilis woke up less than half an hour after defeating the Dorn that had become a giant. At that time, Alpha Reese''s head was overwhelmed, and the feeling of fatigue went where, as if he had had the highest quality sleep, but the thought was overwhelmed.


    When Alphilis woke up, he gave instructions as soon as he succeeded, putting his people together. Those who were wounded and unable to carry out the battle immediately sent them to the rear Fort Gulps, to warm up the food they had stockpiled themselves and to let their companions focus their energies. And when I set the situation for my people, I went to a certain person.


    Alphilis went up that building, not mindful of the damage to the building where the fierce battle would have unfolded. And halfway through the building, I stopped fuzzy feet where I could see some of the walls outside the collapse. Outside, the blue sky spread brightly, and under the eyes of that sky, the sky didn''t even seem to care about how many lives had been lost in earlier fierce battles.


    Alphilis often looked over at the fort of Salamo. The inside of the fort collapsed and part of the walls was also lost. The walls reinforced by Fenna also seemed to lose their effect at some point. You will no longer endure the next battle.


    When Alphilis silently let go of the sight in front of him, he headed in a straight line to the room to be headed. Outside the room was Grafez, one of the captains, standing there with a strange face. And when he thanked Alphilis, he opened the door silently and let her through the room.


    Continued

 718 Missing Talent, Part 97 - Strategist 42

    "How are you feeling, General Pfeiffer?"


    "... that''s not good"


    Pfeiffer, who was in the room, answers in a dark voice. There were dark bears all around his eyes, and he looked like someone else from yesterday when we met at Fort Galps. Because of this, I don''t even look 10 years old or old in a short period of time.


    He was Pfeiffer exposing himself to pain, but Alphilis wasn''t going to loosen his hands on the question.


    "I''m sorry for your tiredness, but I''d love to get some answers."


    "I never speak to mercenary flair. When more than that can you get me out of here? Now I''m going to leave you alone."


    "Son of a bitch, you''re still talking like that."


    Rosetta makes me look awesome, but I just didn''t poke her. Rosetta is also obsessed. We know exactly what the civilians will do after they raise their hands to nobility and royalty.


    As Alphilis controlled Rosetta with her eyes, she continued her conversation calmly.


    "You don''t have to talk about anything else, because then I''ll ask Larna to read my memories. However, it seems that the magic of reading memories is very difficult, so it is very likely that you will be abandoned afterwards."


    "Do you imitate that to me, the royal family of clients? There''s gonna be a bounty on us internationally, right?


    "This is a conflagration, and you should have died in vain."


    "I don''t know anything. Are you willing to kill my squire, too? The people who stood with me earlier are mostly downworkers. Let them not be guilty."


    "Even my people weren''t guilty. But he died because of you."


    Alphilis dared respond to Pfeiffer with a quiet voice. Because I thought it would convey my anger better. In fact, Alphilis was quite angry. There are also many who died because Pfeiffer had a dodgy command and even hidden frying sentences. Depending on his response, Alphilis was not willing to treat Pfeiffer like a human.


    "And the men of the fort died a great many. If you refuse to cooperate, we will apply to the Alliance and go to the proper means. If so, what can be assumed is that you will be punished by the client or that the entire client will lose credibility internationally. Even though the client''s foreign policy has been too tariff lately, it should have a bad reputation. It should be pretty bad for you, the royalty, to make a big mistake in this situation, even if it''s a rumor."


    "Hmm... woman, I was insulting you with a woman, but apparently it has just enough heads to cut you back like that on this occasion. Shall I reassess it somewhat?"


    "You don''t have to change anything. Answer my question."


    "Depends on the content."


    Pfeiffer was in close proximity to his captivity, yet did not break his attitude of strength. When Rhine and Lunatica opened Pfeiffer''s standing room and told them that the crisis had left, Pfeiffer''s facial expression barely changed.


    Alphilis once again assumed Pfeiffer was not the only one. It''s easy to handle if you''re just a magnificent man, but he was like a man with a liver in his true sense.


    "Then I''ll ask you a question. What were you doing in quarantine?


    "I can''t answer that."


    "Who''s in the deal?


    I can''t answer that either.


    "Is the emergence of that giant your fault?


    "I can''t answer as well. Woman, your eyes are inside, but there''s no evidence. Then you can''t tell me anything. Isn''t the stuffing sweet?


    "Damn!


    Rosetta kicked the chair. Pfeiffer looking at the act with cold eyes. The line embarrassed Rosetta, and Alphilis continued to ask questions.


    "Then let''s change the direction of the question. Were you willing to win this fight?


    "Of course."


    "Do you care about your client''s country?


    "Naturally. To lean land, a country with scarce resources. But this is the country where I was born and raised. There''s no way I don''t love you."


    "What did you think of Weasel?


    "Honestly, you''re jealous. I wish I could get at least half the crops in that country. At the beginning of the nation, the national power should have been higher here, but the difference in that power just opens up year after year after year after being overtaken. Concentrating on internal affairs in the same way makes an overwhelming difference in a year. Not far as this is going, our country will be virtually crushed, by Veisel''s diplomacy.


    Nobody notices that, though. No, even if you''re aware of it, is there someone you just need to move into action? All the chief ministers in the Wang Capital are old and short old men. We want to prioritize our immediate interests over our policies 10 or 20 years from now. "


    "I see."


    Alphilis nodded. Pfeiffer is a magnificent man, but I don''t even think Alphilis'' intuition makes him crazy. Instead, Alphilis watched as if he was a pretty good politician, except for his grandeur and propriety.


    Because the soldiers at Fort Galps were truly brilliantly dominated. That can''t be made unless the commander is good. The quality of the army showed Pfeiffer''s ability as commander as it was.


    But that''s why Alphilis is so strange. Why did Pfeiffer take such a damaging operation on soldiers in his own country? But Pfeiffer was harder than I imagined, and Alphilis had to choose carefully what to ask.


    In that fold, the voice I just heard outside the room belonged to Cowen.


    Continued

 719 Missing Talent, Part 98 - Strategist 43

    "May I interrupt?"


    "... I''m busy, maybe later?


    "I might be able to solve that busy situation ~?"


    Alphilis as well as Pfeiffer seemed to be intrigued by the backbone content of what was the missing tone between Cowen.


    Pfeiffer sarcastically threw words at Cowen.


    "Well, is that what you''re gonna do with me?


    "Yes ~. I mean, I think you should feel a little more at stake, Prince of the Border ~? Don''t forget your position, Mr. Alphilis and I are on the same side here and now ~"


    When Cowen told him so, he took a single letter out of his nostalgia. I can see that the letter has already been sealed and I can say that it is after checking the contents.


    As Pfeiffer was surprised, Cowen read through its contents.


    "There are some serious secrets written here ~. What do you think?"


    "I don''t know. My involvement is roughly a matter for the country. Don''t think too much."


    "Detailed movements of gold in your territory and the collection of soldiers from your territory."


    Pfeiffer''s eyebrows move tingly. The Alphilis and the others have yet to come to the curve of this story. But Pfeiffer had a bad feeling that the tone was not the same as earlier, and it was the same tone that blamed Cowen.


    "So what do you say? Instead, how did you get that information?


    "As much as you can get - and your clients are poor countries - you''ll usually get what you want if you pay a bit of money - and more than that, I''m surprised by the information it says here. Master Pfeiffer has been collecting a ton of taxes from his residents for a long time now - and it seems that the lives of his residents are rather harsh thanks to them - but it seems like money that hasn''t gone out of the general accounting books - so what the hell was it used for?


    Furthermore, the collection of soldiers has been going on for more than six months - are you sure you were willing to wage this battle? "


    "... you''re not. Demons occur very often within the client. This time he collected new soldiers for a massive expropriation. That''s about as natural given the duration of the training.


    The money was also used to gear them up. I picked up the gear from various locations, so maybe the records are scattered. The people can''t let my children die without darkness. "


    "It doesn''t look like a movement of supplies assuming a battle with demons - well, that would be good there - but I didn''t want to give much proof of this - I can''t help it."


    Cowen took the vial out of his nose. There is red liquid in it. Seeing that liquid, Pfeiffer''s complexion changed.


    "You, it''s..."


    "There was very little left under this building - it seems after someone had already carried out a sabotage and evidence obliteration operation - but I was getting this liquid on a different route - but what was under the building matched this - I let the witch Muscade confirm it, so no doubt about it.


    Now I have a question for Pfeiffer ~. What is this liquid ~? I already know - but if you can''t be honest with me - you can also get the justice that you should have submitted to the Magic Church, the International Judicial Office, for example - in the right place.


    If that were the case, you wouldn''t execute exactly who would be brought to the royal family, but the territory would be confiscated, and your house would be cut off. Well, taking the throne would be another dream of dreams - how dare you! "


    Pfeiffer''s complexion was through blue and completely white. And gradually, but in Cowen''s agitation, the flavor was coming out. Even though he was small, skinny, intelligent, but not a compelling face for flattery, Cowen did overwhelm Pfeiffer with intimidation.


    Cowen continued.


    "Well, I''m not going to go that far even as I am, so I was wondering if it would be enough for you to talk about all the current here without covering it up. This is a deal."


    "So you forget about this story? It''s too convenient to trust."


    "I know it''s a national nature where clients don''t trust people - I don''t use the word deal in jokes either - and because it''s a story that tastes good enough to me - I was wondering if you''d like me to trust you and talk about it without covering it up.


    If you don''t, you''ll be in danger too. Like you were just now - the organization will continue to target you. "


    Cowen''s last words were conclusive. Pfeiffer often thought that his earlier robust attitude had begun to talk as loudly as a lie.


    Continued

 720 Missing Talent, Part 99 - Strategist 44

    "It was the organization that brought this series of wars to life."


    "Organization, what?


    Alphilis asks. Speaking of which, I''ve heard it from Lunatica, who also said she doesn''t know the whole organization because she''s a pawn, and she never thought about knowing it. I left Alphilis alone because I thought it was irrelevant for the time being, too, but apparently it''s not an irrelevant story.


    Pfeiffer also came here to observe, and also honestly responded to Alphilis''s query.


    "I don''t know. I only know about arms dealers that have existed on the continent for a long time and that they are an assassination group. Anyone in the royal aristocracy involved in the operation of the country knows, and nobody knows the reality of it. Operators aside, even size and numbers are unknown.


    But one day they appeared neglected, and they told me the story. I was wondering if we could ever win a war. "


    "You stink."


    "Exactly"


    Pfeiffer nodded honestly at Lisa''s words.


    "But the messenger''s story was accurate and, above all, fascinating. Honestly, the client is stuck as a country. There is no more war and our country, which lacks self-sufficiency, just opens up a national power gap with other countries. The place that became this war was the territory that our country missed at the end of the dawn. Many times in the upper echelons of the country, calculations have been made to take this land.


    But the hardliners left the line because of old age, illness, etc., and this story was shelved. That''s where we''re talking aid. Let''s eat too. "


    "And the work for war was done," he said.


    "Exactly. Until the war broke out, the organization planted it, and my role was to assume command duties and to stop Arnelia from intervening. Fortunately, the upper management argument also sided with me. The name is a war to stand for, and there''s no great pain in the country when a son on the border named me dies"


    "Isn''t it sad to say it yourself?


    "But it''s true. I also intend to take a difficult position in my own country. But I still feel like I love my country (client). Even if we use somewhat forceful means, the state called Client will not be far apart unless we break the status quo. Perhaps it looks peaceful, as convenient for an organization called Arnelia"


    Alphilis was annoyed by Pfeiffer''s words. Pfeiffer''s words were unacceptable to Alphilis, who knew two of Arnelia''s apex: Miranda and Miriazar.


    "Arnelia? Don''t you dare listen to me."


    "Well, you were Arnelian spikes. Didn''t Arnelia ask you to do this job? For example, make gaps so that we can intervene."


    "Become..."


    "Drawing stars."


    Pfeiffer hummed her nose. Alphilis looked like he had gone, but Lisa just glanced at Alphilis and no one responded significantly.


    But Alphilis said he was a loser.


    "Arnelia''s upper management also has friends of mine. Sure, I owe them, but I don''t think they''re gonna use me. I know them very well."


    "Humans and so on can change anything. Especially the one in power is a good liar. No, I lie and lie without even recognizing myself. Lies that even deceive themselves can no longer be seen by anyone as lies"


    "Then lies will eventually become the truth. I want to believe my friends."


    "You''re young, but that might be a good idea. It''s something I don''t already have. That''s why my plan failed. Probably the traitor is Grants. Catch him and let him throw up. There might be some connection to the organization."


    Now the line reacted to Pfeiffer''s chilled words.


    "Lord Prince, Grants is your deputy. You''re telling me that''s betrayal?


    "Yes, besides me, Grants is the only one who knows the full story of the plan. If there was any trouble with this plan, it must be him. Besides, he was acting differently with me earlier. Maybe he ordered me to disappear."


    "... I see, is that possible? Well, have you ever caught him and asked him?"


    "Let someone turn to you right away. Atai''s men would be nice."


    "Please."


    "Lisa''s sensors won''t catch me. Either we''re still in a building where the magic of sensor inhibition lives, or we''ve escaped far. You should look inside the building first."


    "I will."


    Rosetta immediately left the room and took the chance to catch Grants. There is no denying the possibility that he has already escaped somewhere, but then it will no longer be difficult to follow Grants.


    Pfeiffer kept talking quietly, as if her previous attitude of strength had been a lie.


    Continued

 721 Missing Talent, Part 100 - Strategist 45 -

    "That''s about all I know. That drug was given to me by tissue. I was just following the instructions of the man in the tissue regarding the method of administration as well. I really don''t know anything more than that.


    And it''s advice from me. Be careful with the organization. They show up everywhere, and they even say they''re all involved when dignitaries are assassinated in countries all over the continent. I don''t think you guys are sane enough to be involved in this and hire people from the organization in the first place. They''re persistent. They''ll follow me everywhere and try to kill that woman. We''re gonna have a roll, huh?


    Pfeiffer glimpsed Renatica, but Alphilis blocked that gaze by standing between them.


    "Whatever happens, I will not abandon those who once became one of us."


    "That''s ideal. Excellent commander, leader is the one who delivers the best results with the least sacrifice. It can''t be a victory without sacrifice."


    "Even so. I don''t want to cut my people off and abandon them."


    "That''s a disagreement as someone who leads people. Come on, if you believe that, you should try and get to the point. But don''t forget. If you want to do it, thoroughly pierce it, don''t be halfway there. If you''re halfway there, you''ll end up like me"


    "I don''t need to be told, I''ll try."


    Alphilis replied forcefully, but was filled with anxiety in his heart. Alphilis spoke to Pfeiffer even more as most people tried to leave saying they had done their errands.


    "By the way, General, I have one favor to ask you."


    "What, the deal was supposed to be closed?


    "The deal''s closed, but I haven''t had my debt repaid. I saved your life, could you do me an extra favor? Besides, it shouldn''t be too bad for you."


    "Say it, it depends on the content"


    When Alphilis was frightened, he struck Pfeiffer in the ear. Then Pfeiffer only faces.


    "Why would you ask me to do that now? What are you going to do... no way"


    "No way."


    Seeing Alphilis'' good face, Pfeiffer looked as stunned as she had seen Alphilis for the first time. And I told him to whine.


    "When? How long have you been thinking about that?


    "From the beginning. I''ve been thinking about the fall of this war. As a series, it''s natural to think about it. I really thought about it only after I got back to Salamo. I have eyes now. Instead, you wouldn''t have eyes if it wasn''t now."


    "But what do we do? Not enough trouble. - Ah."


    Pfeiffer guessed what Alphilis was thinking. Pfeiffer seemed convinced too.


    "I see... if you can do that..."


    "I can do it, I can do it."


    "Come on, let''s order Osdoba to fix it. We''ll find a way to collect them. Better hurry up, huh?


    "Yeah, right away."


    "Okay."


    When Pfeiffer stood up as if he were alive, he hurried to make one order. When Alphilis received it, he smiled satisfactorily and left early enough. Something goes on with Rhine and Lisa, but Pfeiffer whispered to hold Lisa back. To the extent that it only sounds like a sensor, to the extent that it really whines.


    "... what is it? What is business with Lisa?"


    "I didn''t care at first, but she''s a spare woman to die for. Keep him safe."


    "I don''t need you to tell me. She''s such a big woman, but I think she''s my friend."


    "Friends are good things, I wish I had someone to say that too. But you don''t know how dangerous our position is right now. I don''t even know who Miriazal, the Virgin of Arnelia is, but there are as many suspicious rumors. For example, there are rumours that the culmination of the organization is Miriazal."


    Lisa was heartily surprised by the words. At the same time I wanted to deny that story, I couldn''t argue with anything because Pfeiffer''s expression was more serious than ever.


    Pfeiffer continued.


    "It''s advice from me, of a nation where deception and deception take place on a daily basis. There is absolutely no such thing as someone else I can trust. Parents, even lovers, are subject to suspicion if necessary. Tell him you know what I''m talking about. Don''t waste it."


    "... and I accepted. Keep it in the corner of your head."


    "Oh, that''s fine. I''m going to go back to Fort Galps and put together a rear line. I''ll never see you again. With a breath disaster."


    Pfeiffer left slowly with the words. I guess what he would do was a pile from now on, and he didn''t even look like a man relieved of his emotions. He leaves without ever seeing the Alphilis and the others.


    When Lisa saw Pfeiffer leave, she followed Alphilis as if she had.


    Continued

 722 Missing Talent, Part 101 - Strategist 46

    "Dear Alphilis,"


    "... something."


    It was unexpectedly Cowen who came after Alphilis, who walked with a large strand, the most. Little girlfriend has to be a small run to catch up with Alphilis.


    That Cowen comes running down the hallway.


    "Please wait ~"


    "I''m in a hurry, if you need anything, just be quick."


    "So be frank. Hire me or not, and how''s the final response?"


    Alphilis stopped walking. And those eyes stare at Cowen without alarm, and Cowen returns it with his usual nicotine look.


    And Alphilis only told him one word.


    "I''ll hire you. But it''s not too late to decide whether or not to be one of us."


    "Yeah? If I hired you, wouldn''t you be one of them?"


    "I''ll be honest with you. You will be precious to me. Perhaps your strategic vision will be indispensable as you work out all the maneuvers ahead. But, you know, I''m gonna miss this one, but I''m gonna punish you relentlessly when I run a tactic against my will. Remember."


    "... okay ~, and I accept ~"


    "That''s fine. Get a description from the line regarding our finesse, our equipment, etc. needed to work out the operation. I''ll see you in the conference room in a minute."


    Copy that.


    Cowen dropped off Alphilis with a slightly saluting trick. And then the line comes running.


    "Hey glasses woman, where''s Alphilis?


    "I''m already gone - I''m busier than that from now on -? I''ll be fighting again"


    "What? Where''s the destination?


    "Of course, I will set you up for the territory of Vesel ~"


    Rhine salivated at Cowen''s words.


    "Stupid!? You still want me to go to war on this?


    "I''m not an idiot - it''s rather an excellent opportunity -? If you expected me from the start to this point, then that captain is a masterpiece.


    Now is the time if you want to slap it - you wouldn''t expect your opponent to set it up either - and there are many casualties in Veisel from Lifeless and Dragreo attacks the other night - the Carazel Cavalry has left the front - and will be able to do it nicely by now until the main circle of the enemy - "


    "Wait, you. How do you know that?


    "I have no idea what I''m doing, even if I''m here? Information is a top priority. Fast and accurate communication of information in battle is a lifeline, naturally you''ve decided to set up an informer with your enemies before coming here."


    Rhine often thought about Cowen. Line''s eyes shoot sharply through Cowen''s eyes.


    "... so, if this one''s at a disadvantage, you were going to go back to sleep over there"


    "... broken ~?"


    Cowen took his glasses and replied as he wiped them. The eyes were left and right and the colours were different, and the lines were slightly shaded.


    Cowen''s eyes were normal brown, but his left eye was gray.


    "You, the color of your eyes."


    "Well, if you put it in the words of a scholar, it''s a genetic abnormality," he said. I lost a lot of money at a very young age because of this eye - but as a result, it''s because of this eye that I have now - because I tried not to be ridiculed by the color of this eye. Most importantly, if the color is different from normal, I hoped that even the demonic eye would live there.


    Aside from that, if I''m going to correct one thing, it''s impossible for me to get to Vesel in this battle. The main purpose of this eagle is to join the mercenary regiment of the Alphilis. I''ve worked out various measures to do that - I''ve come this far.


    For example, work on the Alliance and follow some of the Blackhawks here, or work to delay the arrival of some of the Karatzel Cavalry. "


    "You did this?


    "That''s right ~? I scattered a lot for that - almost enough to run out of savings so far"


    "That''s it. Why?


    "My friend''s request inspired me - but now it''s my interest - oh yeah - let me give you this"


    Cowen took a single letter out of his nostalgia. Seeing the sender, Rhine was surprised to see it again. I know the line there, too, because it had Kazas'' name on it.


    Continued

 723 Missing Talent, Part 102 - Strategist 47

    "Oh... isn''t that Kazas'' letter of recommendation! Why have you been hiding it?


    "I might have hired you as soon as I showed you this - but that''s not funny -. My abilities are useful for the first time in quite a position ~. It would have been a hassle to let Captain Alphilis know about that, since he came out of the front and came out in good order ~. And I''m not funny myself ~.


    But it worked. The captain seemed to know someone named me, so did you. "


    "Sure. But how did you know Blackhawk''s second squad was coming? Were you even on guard outside?


    "Yeah, that''s enough. I was around the fort long enough ~?"


    Cowen''s eyes glowed suspiciously, and the line was relieved to see its face distorted. Because I felt like the line had a glimpse of the essence of this Cowen for a moment.


    The little woman in front of me probably doesn''t have something called justice or ethics with her. I''m interested or not. That''s just the woman who moves, Rhine feels it. If necessary, I would let it be taken by any inferior means.


    "The fellow..."


    "It''s a mercenary I hired in my guild - but if there wasn''t one of the Blackhawks or the Giants - I should have had them raid this fort. Lead the wounded fort soldiers and defeat them - to show my competence. I didn''t have to do that as a result - but I didn''t have to waste my life scattering it."


    "You..."


    The line relaxed again. A woman who draws a line from our values. But the foresight is terrible. What would happen if this woman were an enemy?


    But Corwen guessed the thought of such a line, and smiled as he peered into the face of the line.


    "Don''t worry ~? I''m interested in Alphilis Captain now ~. I''m going to try my best for this regiment for a while ~"


    "... wouldn''t it be true?


    "Haha, you have to believe me there. But if I was going to crush this regiment in the first place, I would be blackhawking about nothing there. Don''t forget to say I''m a woman who can do that."


    Cowen left the spot as he bowed with a pepper. When Rhine received the last letter Cowen had given him, he saw its contents. There was a regular letter of recommendation written by Kazas at first glance.


    "Dear Alphilis,


    Recommend one of my friends here. A bit of a habitual personality, but in the academic city of Mayer, she calls herself the greatest strategist of all time. I still can''t keep up with the world''s assessment, including the military code she issued, but I believe the reason for this is because the current criteria for judgment are impossible to assess her.


    First and foremost, morality doesn''t work for her. Her idea of jumping across all common sense and good sense to bring victory will always bring victory if she doesn''t want ethics in battle. It doesn''t work for her in any way, such as that morality of chivalrous honesty and dishonesty.


    Besides, the other is her only special hobby. Its true value is demonstrated for the first time in a place where the funds are as luxurious as Arnelia. It''s her talent neglected on the east side, but I won''t try to believe that it will be demonstrated even at the source of the Alphilis.


    Oh, is the map I provided useful? Reproduction is only in my head, so don''t break or wet it. I''m probably headed to Gruzaldo from now on, but I''m going to head over there one of these days.


    Then sooner or later.


    Kazas-Lowe Torrentisk ''


    When Rhine finished looking at the letter, she felt uncomfortable. There''s nothing strange about the content. As much as Kazas would recommend it, he admitted that there was no doubt that he was a good person, and that Kazas would be sending talent here was something we talked about before.


    Besides, it would have been like him if Kazas hadn''t told us about the recent situation in a damp way. But I thought the line was strange because it was a useless Kazas.


    "... tear, wet... hey"


    Strange discomfort with words. Normally I would state it in the opposite order, and I wonder if "tear it or throw it away" is not normal. Besides, I also remembered seeing Kazas write sentences before, which were oddly spaced constantly.


    When Rhine sarcastically said he was a handful of guys, he was seriously returned saying that this is how paper can be used because everything he wanted to write from the beginning is completed as one picture in his head. Rhine thought it was an unprecedented conversation, but I always thought of it and watered the blank space under the letter.


    "... hidden letters? What if you didn''t notice?"


    Did Kazas even expect the line to whine like that? Here''s what happened.


    "Stretching. Surprisingly. I thought if you had a sharp line, you''d find it. If you don''t want to keep Cowen company, take your neck off. If that''s going to be the enemy, it''s scarier than a black magician in a way. Sincerely advised."


    Rhine saw the words and felt complicated. Kazas is afraid of Cowen. Perhaps if she cares about it, she''s someone who runs wild enough that no one can contain it. That''s all the people trying to get out into the world. I guess that Cowen is on his side now, but I don''t know what''s going to happen next.


    This is what the Kazas letter says. If Cowen seems to betray you, kill him with Rhine''s hands. Kazas glared that only the line could judge it cold. And the line was heavily distracted by it.


    "I don''t care if there was just contact between Nights of Nights, at all. Don''t just let me carry the load, and always this guy."


    Rhine was alone, a thought that felt more and more tired these past few days.


    Continued

 724 Missing Talent, Part 103 - Strategist 48

    "I don''t know if there''s a way out of this already... but the destruction of evidence takes precedence over our own."


    Grants saw the giants appear at Fort Salamo and hurried to the end of the dossier about them in the fort when they became disadvantaged. It turns out that the plan is no longer going to work, because then I thought the obliteration of evidence was a priority. At first they tried to end it using people, but as they partitioned, they were also caught in battle everywhere, seemingly with little survival. Grants became anxious to see if the material could be completely terminated, and the key thing, within turning to the end himself, was finally distracted by the confusion and could no longer escape.


    Grants was forced to finish the dossier with a few of his remaining men, who also put it in his hands. Grants was relieved to learn that Pfeiffer had apparently been imprisoned, and that the material had ended in time. This leaves no conclusive evidence for Pfeiffer to be condemned internationally. The giants returned to earth when they died, and there is no longer any evidence that Pfeiffer tried to use them. Pfeiffer will also not be disputed in the most appalling, joint heretical council of nations.


    Grants, on the other hand, had regrets. If you can freely use that giant, you can use Death Sinners and others to create a powerful army. Returning to the earth after days, they are the best consumables and Pfeiffer''s army will be the strongest army of our time if we consider only winning the war.


    In that case Pfeiffer will eventually be king of the clientele, and the clientele will begin to advance towards other countries. Grants didn''t even think it was the right thing to do, but he always dreamed Pfeiffer would be king. The fierce lord I met when I was younger, trying not to break this swordswallowing peace. Seeing a lord burned by an ambition unlike the times, I am still here with a heart. Whatever accusations people made of me, Grants seriously thought that I wanted to dream of heaven once and for all when I was born a man. At least, this Pfeiffer might make it happen.


    But it was still a mistake to use our unknown evil way, or at least now it''s across the street for Pfeiffer. No, because I used a bad way, I knew that this seemingly tranquil peace had an indescribably stupid and ugly muddy at its feet. We realized that this sludge would be nothing to ourselves. Then at least I wanted to take advantage of Pfeiffer''s potential by wearing mud.


    "(Thanks to the system of cadet recruitment set up in the territory, talented young people are developing. If they gradually emerge into the world, they will surely become useful to Master Pfeiffer. Even without me soon, Master Pfeiffer...)"


    Grants had made a sincere pledge of allegiance to a man named Pfeiffer. That''s why I wasn''t going to hate it when I assumed all the blame if anything happened and Pfeiffer took Pfeiffer''s place. But at the same time, I want to see Pfeiffer become king.


    Grants did not abandon any hope of escaping this fort to the end and trying to perpetuate his life in any miserable way.


    "If we''re going to get out, should we go south once we cross the border? It would be better to hide your identity and hide it for once than to exile, but what''s wrong with this sword... well"


    Attention to the surroundings was slightly diminished because Grants was walking around putting his thoughts together. Just then, I bumped into people around the corner. Hit in the left chest, mellow Grants.


    Usually I almost reprimand them, but in a situation like this, it doesn''t work either. On the contrary, it is better that some opponents do not see themselves.


    Grants tried to see the other guy''s face wondering who he bumped into, but he just saw the side of it. But it does look familiar on its side, behind it. That''s the man. We''re supposed to be familiar with each other, but somehow the man ignored this one. Suspiciously, Grants accidentally spoke to the man.


    "Wait, E-"


    So much so that Grants noticed that the colour of the floor was changing. The floor has no even rug, a simple cobblestone cold gray. Yet now the color of the floor was bright red. Isn''t such a bright red only about the carpet in the reception room when viewed by the nobles of high rank in the royal castle?


    In an attempt to figure out why something like this had suddenly appeared, Grants noticed that its red former was flowing out of his left chest. The source of the red was the blood flowing out of my chest.


    "... what?


    Grants'' left chest was stabbed with a needle on the cylinder. I should have worn the breastplate for once, but the needle was piercing the breastplate nicely. Through the holes in the needle, there''s a lot of blood on the ground.


    Grants tries to pull through that needle, much more to his mind. If you pull out the needle, you will bleed extra. But you don''t have to pull out the needle to bleed. Grants wandered off on the spot, not knowing what to do, and realized he didn''t have a voice trying to run something. His throat was also slashed at some point. There is no blood at all from this one, and for the first time Grants learned fear here.


    That''s not all. If you notice, your left hand falls off, and your right arm is cut off from the tendon, making it unusable. Plus I just realized that both legs had been cut off.


    Grants couldn''t even scream, and he let his mouth pound on the spot and looked at him. The opponent is trying to leave slowly as if nothing had happened with his back on. It was too natural to behave, as if nothing had really been done.


    But Grants did see it. They looked back and smiled. And as I said goodbye to Grants, I waved and walked away as I did. When his opponent became invisible at the bend, Grants collapsed from his knees and fell into the sea of blood he had made himself. He didn''t even have the means to tell him what Grants had in mind in the fallen sea of blood. His loyalty ended up sinking into a sea of blood, not sludge.


    Continued

 725 Lack of human resources, part 104 ~ edge ① ~

    Fostina was searching for someone to follow in the confused fort. Sure, she''s supposed to be here, too, so I''ll see if I can''t see her.


    "Will there be a supply unit for the mercenary regiment?


    "Oh, then I just came from the rear. At all, they''ll come at a good time. The bandages and pills were almost gone. There''s no Arnelia''s help this time, so I''m relying on this kind of primitive treatment."


    "But that would be normal. You can''t expect Arnelian miracles from your normal life."


    "Treatments like this are common in skirmishes on the border, but people still die. We can barely handle it, don''t you think?


    "Because it''s war."


    "We''re not doing this because we want to, because we want to do it up there."


    "Not that I wanted to do it on top of that either."


    Fostina cut up the conversation and left the scene to avoid being a soldier''s dissatisfied listener. A soldier''s stupidity is good, but now he has things to do. You have to pursue a project that you have set as your own mission. To that end, I needed her cooperation.


    Fostina was sure. This hands-on goodness says she must be on the scene. Fostina searches early enough for the figure she seeks by sewing between people. Then the person disappeared so much that he appeared.


    "Are you still there, Jessia?"


    "Oh, it''s not Fostina. It''s strange to meet someone like this."


    The two walked over and gave a gentle hug. But the moment we embraced each other, we saw each other sharply.


    "Fostina, do you mean you''re here?


    "Being here is another requirement, but it''s going to turn out that way. Can you give us a minute?


    "Of course you do, let''s go to my carriage. They won''t listen to me there."


    Jessia quickly closed the curtain as she led Fostina to her carriage. Jessia''s carriage securely handles soundproofing for urgent business discussions. This was a fact I didn''t know except for Jessia.


    In that carriage that carried all the luggage out, the two began to speak even more modestly.


    "Well, let''s hear what''s going on."


    "Actually..."


    Fostina and Jessia often did not come out of the carriage. Few, however, were aware of the fact, but only the impulses that had spared them time saw the two of them.


    "Layer, do you have a minute?


    "... what?


    The line called off layers moving around with their luggage and invited them to a room in the building. It was a simple operating meeting room and a room with soundproofing magic. It could only be used by the regular army by nature, but it is practically no longer operational within the army. The line knows about it, too, so they''re acting bold.


    When the line made sure no one had seen it, it closed the door. Inside, the layers stand at a little distance. The place was out in between lines, knowing or not.


    "(You know my time? I''m sure you haven''t shown your presence...)"


    "Hey, what can I do for you? I''m still busy at work, so I have to go."


    The line was just a little stunned by the layers who spoke calmly. But the line is not foolish enough to be fooled by word butts. Layer''s footing was an alarmless structure that could always be fought on the back of his back. But there will be evidence that he is still inexperienced in combat. The line laughed a little relieved and walked over indefensibly to the layer.


    On the contrary, the layer was bewildered by such a line, and he stood still poking at it without knowing what to do.


    "Hey, Layer, you want to be strong?


    "... it''s time to hide it from you."


    "Oh, yeah. So, what do you say?


    "... oh, I want to be. I used to think it didn''t matter, but now I want to try to be strong"


    "Why?"


    "I want to know what I can do with one sword. So tell me the sword."


    The word was the heart of the layer. It was found that there were many people in the realm who had tried to seal their abilities as monsters themselves, but could not reach them even after liberating them. Then how much stronger can I be? A very natural struggle existed there as a fighter.


    Layer saw and realized how to fight the line. The beauty of movement in battle, not just leaving it to strength and momentum to wave the sword. I found that a useless movement based on theory and law was not enough for me.


    Is it possible for you to learn to move like a line when you are a beast? Layers kept asking themselves that after the battle. But if I couldn''t learn, I understood that the battle ahead would be tough. At least, he said the Lord of the Last Voice wouldn''t even have the art of fighting.


    That could have been the first hope I ever had for a layer without the art of expressing what I wanted. That''s why Layer went into incredible behavior if he was himself a while ago. I didn''t know the time was coming for me to bow my head and ask people for things.


    Rhine, on the other hand, looked at Layer''s straight eyes and stroked his head as if he had seen something delicious. Layers were caressed but left behind because of unexpected things.


    Continued

 726 Lack of human resources, part 105 ~ edge ② ~

    "Fine, I''ll tell you what I can do. It''s just that I use a knight''s sword. It''s not like a sword to kill someone you''re using right now. It would be very different from Renatica''s teachings, so it could be confusing, okay?


    "! Did you know I was being taught by Renatica?


    "Naturally. I can only imagine how to fight. Not only me, but naturally Lisa will be aware of it. Probably Alphilis too."


    "And that guy?


    Layer''s eyes became rounded. Anyway, because Lisa never dreamed Alphilis would notice. Layer felt that Alphilis hadn''t even shown fine dust for the first time like that.


    I look at the look on the face of such a layer and say things as if the line was a little frightened.


    "Hey, you think he''s a really dull woman like Lisa? There''s no such thing as a crowd of women."


    "But then why didn''t you say a word or anything to me?


    "He doesn''t discriminate against people for better or worse. So it would be Seeker, but it would be Halpuia, but I would let him in. Maybe even a demon has nothing to do with it. That''s the same for you kids. Aside from whether it''s good or bad, and whether you''re not thinking about the breadth of the dose again.


    So he''s been treating you as adults of your choice since you first followed him from Slasmund. So assuming Layer abuses Renatica''s technology to become just a killer, Alphilis won''t accuse you of a word. ''Cause that''s the way you chose.


    But when I find out that that path is going to be some kind of obstacle to Alpha Reese, or hurt something important to Alpha Reese, I will relentlessly and with all my might kill you. Perhaps, with tears in his eyes.


    You know what I mean? I can''t leave you alone because you''re such a woman. At least everyone at the core of the mercenary corps would think the same thing. "


    "... you know what?"


    Layers remained silent for a little while. I''ve never really thought about Alphilis before. Although we felt obliged to save ourselves, it was neither more nor less. I''ll repay you if I get the chance, and then it doesn''t matter. That''s all I thought.


    But apparently they knew Alphilis was protecting them, and Layer felt unspeakable emotions gushing within. Layers cannot express this emotion in words. Probably words of gratitude and respect.


    Layers became somewhat interested in Alphilis, who treated them more humanely than anyone else.


    "Hey, if I get stronger, will it help Alphilis?


    "It''s about what we''re going to be strong about. Purposeless strength is no different than just violence. You met with guys like the Karatzel Cavalry? That''s a good example."


    "A good example?


    "Those are the ones who, for some reason, lost their purpose of becoming stronger. Their wielding power is dedicated to something, but they have already lost its object. But the power gained will not be lost. That''s why they keep wandering in search of a way to wield that power.


    To put it well, the Knights of Liberty crossing the continent by their own will, but the truth of the matter is a gathering of defectors and converted militant fanatics, with a different means and purpose. They''ll never get to know their knights. "


    "It''s like you''re saying to yourself, it"


    To the words of the layer, the line gets stuck in words all the time. It was a word I let go without any concern for the layer, but I panicked to change the subject just what I thought was wrong.


    "So? Since when do you teach me the sword?


    "... when this battle is over, I wave my sword in front of the dining room every evening"


    "Huh? Then everyone will see you"


    "That''s why. I know you don''t want to wield your powers. You are afraid that if you wield so much power in public, you will be the object of fear. Or something else.


    That''s why I make you wave your sword in public. Learn to hold back the power. The sight of others is your shackles. Contain your habits and let one model creep into you. To do so, amateurs are better than half-strong. Besides, you can''t always show people that power. There are people out there who notice the smell of blood. The people around you aren''t as dull as you think. "


    "... okay. It''s going to be a pretty tougher training than I thought. But just one last thing."


    "What?"


    "Why did you want to teach me the sword?


    The line jammed into the layers'' simple questions. If you do ask me why, that''s nothing more than that the line is popular. The question is, how do you like the line?


    I don''t think the line is flattering or gentle on its own. I don''t know a few women who made me cry, and I don''t know a few friends who betrayed me. But the words of one of the few friends who died in Krums echoed.


    Continued

 727 Lack of human resources, part 106 ~ edge ③ ~

    "(You''re not for mercenaries, you''re too righteous)"


    Rhine was now realizing the word.


    "(Ugh, Vril. I''m me, no matter where I go. Whether you''re a knight or a mercenary, the line is still the line.


    Well, if you use a pseudonym, they might say which mouth you want.) "


    Rhine took a sigh of relief and answered Layer''s question.


    "There used to be a knight who taught me the sword. There was a knight who preached chivalry to me. I always had a knight on my side of the weak and who spoke on his back. No one and he looked good to me. This is what I wanted to be when I was young, what I wanted to be when I was a man."


    "Didn''t it?


    "... the reality was harsh. I wanted to protect everything. But that''s why I lost even what I wanted to protect the most. I don''t know what I want to protect since then. I guess I didn''t have enough weight to be a knight. That''s all.


    But I can''t erase my stained habits. I''ll always be the halfway knight. The words I just said were certainly directed at myself. When there''s a guy in trouble, he reaches out. It''s because of the bad taste. "


    "It is. But..."


    Layer honestly responded to the words of the line. It was a false, lay word.


    "Isn''t that why some people are saved? Now I''m grateful, at least."


    "... don''t let the kid say extra comfort."


    "That''s good. I''ll look forward to it when you get home."


    Layer left the scene without waiting for Rhine''s reply. Later there is a somewhat flattering line left behind.


    "... Ha, nasty words to the kid''s ass. I think I need to work out. When will you shake to teach people something..."


    The line felt a little, like my heart''s obsession had been broken.


    Soon after Layer left the source of the line, another person stood before him.


    "Can I have a word?"


    It was Cowen who stood in front of the layer. The layers and the unchanging woman on her back stand on the spot with an uncluttered smile.


    But the layer knows. The one with a meaningless smile was either a real idiot, to hide his nature with a smile and not let him know, or one who was trying to deceive people. In Layer''s view, this woman did not look like an idiot and decided that she would be either of the latter.


    When Layer ignores Cowen, he tries to pass by silently.


    "Uh-huh, ignore it until it''s brilliant. But that attitude is not good. Can you be very strong and be good at childhood training?"


    "... who are you?


    Layer put his luggage on the spot and in an instant he was in a position to strangle Cowen with wings and strangle him anytime from behind. When I gently applied force to my arms, it felt so refreshing that it seemed like it would break my luxurious Corwen''s neck or something.


    But Cowen is not surprised, and he persuades the layers to breathe a little.


    "Can you help me out first - I can''t talk properly about this - because I don''t have the power to do this to you, even if I don''t have to worry ~"


    "... I won''t be alarmed. Your posture stays the same, and here''s the question."


    "Fine, go ahead."


    Cowen urged the layers.


    "How did you find out about me?


    "It''s easy ~. I''m a scholar, but I fixed the simple magic as part of the miscellaneous ~. My use demons have been released to this fort and battlefield from the beginning ~. I used them to follow people I care about especially ~.


    You and Mr. Renatica are particularly interesting ~. I was wondering why we wouldn''t give you a more active place ~ "


    "Active?"


    "Yeah, it''s just an assassination."


    Continued

 728 Missing Talent, Part 107 - Edge ④ -

    The force in the layer''s arm loosened for a moment. I didn''t even think about the possibility. Renatica would of course have thought about it, but she never opines for Alphilis or Lisa herself. I haven''t lost my habit of being a servant for years.


    But it''s not like Layer doesn''t use his head while he teaches Lunatica like that. How to make the most of your power. Layers themselves were aware that it was best suited to ''assassination'' that could be fought without anyone seeing it.


    When the hand of a much alarmed layer loosened, Cowen then slipped out of its hand. Apparently, it''s not like you''re wearing any martial arts. The movement was clearly not amateur.


    "... the movement is also part of the miscellaneous?


    "It''s the sagging of a woman traveling alone ~"


    Cowen''s words drained Layer of poison. Apparently, in the interplay in conversation, the layers don''t have minutes.


    "So, what exactly?


    "I like people who talk fast ~. Next battle, I want you to work with Mr. Lunatica to get ahead of the fort and open the main entrance ~"


    "That''s good, but won''t it be unnatural? The gates were open when the mercenaries came to the fort. Besides, I don''t have time to get out."


    "It''s okay - the gates are usually open for citizens to go in and out because some of the fortifications are small but some of the cities - you wouldn''t think there was already a fight over there, so it''s not strange to keep the gates open ~.


    Besides, the main entrance of the fort at the base on the Weasel side is quite large, and it opens and closes with winding chains, not people''s hands. So if you break the gate and fix it, you''ll have plenty of time to retreat. "


    "Okay, then shall we move tonight? Diving into the darkness, the sun begins to move at the same time. Any plans for a raid?


    "We go out in the middle of the night and attack at the same time as dawn ~. We don''t give our opponents time because speed is life like this ~. Let''s do it thoroughly ~"


    "Scary people are now one of us."


    "I''ll take that as a compliment ~"


    When Cowen thanked him for the dust, he left the place. Once the layers had unpacked again, they were ready. Now he sharpened his sword so that it could not be broken, and took his sleep and prepared for the night''s departure.


    "Are you ready?


    "Of course ~. Gather the energetic and replenish the supplies ~. As I was told, I also contacted ''em'' - and whenever you want."


    "It hurts not to be able to reconnaissance because you used Tasha as your liaison officer."


    "That''s true - but I was wondering if most things would be fine with Lisa''s performance. Plus, my demon can be used to some extent."


    "Yeah, well, if it''s a sudden operation, it''s like this."


    Alphilis had made a final confirmation with Cowen before he came out. Cowen only sold himself in, and the handiwork, the way the instructions were flown, was very precise. When I was given the regiment''s materials from the line, it didn''t take half an hour to figure it all out, and by evening I was ready for much.


    Of course, it was fortunate that Jessia''s replenishment took place at an exquisite time, but thanks to Cowen''s skill, the Alphilis and the others were able to make the men who sent them out take their meals and sleep.


    What''s even more terrifying about Cowen is that the mercenary regiment he hired himself, as well as some of the soldiers in the fort, hired him as a mercenary. Fort soldiers were often original collecting soldiers, such as peasants, and many were unrelated to their holding as military personnel or their emergence. They were rescued by the Alphilis and decided to join the Alphilis regiment, attracted by their treatment as offered mercenaries.


    It was almost equal to not being there as a number, but the fact that he saddled from the military to a mercenary would increase the prestige of the Alphilis and the others. Alphilis'' original companion was quite hurt and tired, but morale remained high thanks to the soldiers exposed to heat.


    The soldiers, who have already finished their temporary sleep, are ready to go out. When Lisa came to tell her about it, Cowen made further suggestions.


    "Lord Alphilis, can I have one?"


    "I don''t know, I should be ready by now."


    "This mercenary regiment won''t do a victory ritual?"


    Cowen''s opinions were primitive that didn''t resemble hers. Sure, I do do do things like flying a pigeon before I go out, but I didn''t even think I was going to say ritual. Because I thought those rituals would be done in a bigger fight.


    When Alphilis is reluctant to reply a little, he goes on as Corwen guessed.


    "The next battle will be easy - but it will never be lost for this mercenary regiment -? This battle is not complete - it can hurt you again - you should do what is possible to win."


    "I know that, but... but what do you do?


    "I know who this mercenary regiment is ~. There are people who are good at times like this ~"


    As a dust, Cowen had advanced to Alphilis. After a while, the humans gathered in front of the main entrance of the fort. There was also Louis and Lexus there.


    Continued

 729 Lack of human resources, part 108 ~ edge ⑤ ~

    "I can''t believe you hired us, Alpha Reese." Well, we do work more than some troops, but where does that money come from when it gets pretty expensive? "


    "Oh, right. But no matter how much money they pile, the eagles won''t join us."


    "Yeah? Even though it stays this far?


    Lexus backed back and showed him deliberately, unobtrusively.


    "It''s an evil spirit, monsieur."


    "I don''t like eagles being used by someone. Whether it''s Valsas or Alphilis."


    "What a mercenary-like word. Well, if you''re like that, I''ll do the same. So what do you want me to do, leave too?


    "No, help him. Hi I still have a bad feeling, I''d rather stay outside and watch the whole flow than be in the vortex. I asked for Alphilis and the others."


    "Aye, I understand ~. Oh, it looks like something''s about to start."


    What Lexus saw was Alphilis and Lisa walking in the crowd, and Corwen. When they sat their people on the spot, they set up a space in the center and started talking like a circle.


    "From now on I will strike down Veisel''s front line, Kandert. Don''t lose sight of the little castle, drop only the main castle. Enemy power is low, we can drop it!


    The voice of Alphilis was powerful, listening for everyone to eat in. Lisa also hears Alphilis'' speech several times now, but the word Alphilis sounds strange. Lisa was wondering if this was the talent Alphilis was born with.


    Cowen thought the same thing again. Alphilis'' speech is naive when it comes to technology, but it was strange and convincing. Corwen was also convinced that this was not something to be gained by the kind of effort, but one of his talents. It is true that Alphilis is undeniably a good gatherer of people, but it still seems to be her own charm that those gathered remain where she is.


    "(I see - I even looked into my background wondering what kind of person he was. Although how much I mentored that Aldrius, this can only be described as a talent that attracts people anymore. Because - even though honestly this battle is impossible - there are few shepherds without any major opposition. It''s a miraculous state of affairs.


    Occasionally noble native humans may be innate in knowing the art of attracting people, but it seems very different. Mostly she seems to be from poor farmers.


    Now, the strange thing is ~. It''s where the cause attracts the person, isn''t it? It''s not technology, it''s not appearance, it''s not merit, it''s not treatment. But if you look at me and my companion, named Kazas, you might describe her charm as'' poison ''. If I make one mistake, I would draw all my companions into the dead place ~) "


    Cowen thought about it with a smile on his face, but Alphilis kept saying it without knowing it was like that.


    "Fighting now is for the future of our mercenary regiment, while also including the return of interest of clients who have been hit so far. With one battle left, please help me.


    I don''t know what to say instead, but I''m going to make a few wishes for a must-win before I fight. Attention, everyone. "


    When Alphilis said that, the surrounding lights fell all the way down, and the lights appeared again outside the circle formation. It was Emerald and someone pretending to be a dancer who stood there.


    The dancer''s costume belonged to the desert people of the south and was a little rare in the east region. Put a veil over your head and you don''t know who''s dressed. A simple one with no clothes other than a thin cloth, long trousers and a cloth wrapped around his chest, but a long cloth apparently wore on his wrist.


    Before everyone thought who they were, Emerald started singing in a voice that passed beautifully and well. Her beauty is shown depending on mood, so we all know the mercenary corps, but her voice was special today. When I hear it, it''s like the back of my chest is getting hot. And when Emerald started walking, the path opened up in the direction of nature and progress. At some point, you can also hear music from around you.


    "(Again, Halpuia''s voice has a strong element of a curse ~. By making it certain oriented, I say their voices have the same effect as witchcraft ~. Some of them used to sing songs that deranged soldiers on the battlefield before that ~. This time I asked for something like a brave curse because of the prayer of victory, but no, it''s more than I imagined ~. But this voice can be heard by me too - and I want to hear it next time where it''s not on the battlefield ~.


    It''s also advantageous to have an army ~. You can''t have a band or anything like that just for a mercenary group ~) "


    Even as Cowen smiled and made a smile, the soldiers snuck one after the other like waves, listening and loving. And when the road opened somewhat and Emerald arrived at the Alphilis, the dancer who was following him began to dance. The dance was soft, sweet and attracted people as if they were intoxicated by superb liquor. Everyone was losing their voice and seeing it in its offerings.


    And when the song went through a paragraph, the dancer took off the vale. The face beneath the vale was Renatica. Everyone was surprised not only by the alphilis.


    "Huh? You''re not a dancer?


    "No, I asked dancers too ~. But this is a battle prayer ~, I thought Renatica would be better suited ~. Dancers would be able to do it, but dancing at celebrations that make people fun would be better suited ~. If dancing for battle, Renatica would be better suited ~"


    Even while Cowen answered, Renatica began to dance the sword dance as she pulled out Emerald''s lower back sword. Usually the sword dance danced in pairs, but Renatica seemed to move assuming a large number of enemies. To such a brilliant extent that it was clearly felt that the soldiers around them would be cut off one after the other from the fantasy envisioned by Renatica.


    "That''s an unexpected talent."


    "Um, I guess that''s not the case with a brilliant battle dance so far. Soldiers will be brave and more powerful than they should be."


    Louis also spared no effort in sending praise. And a long time later, when the dance and the song were over, the surroundings were surrounded by nature and cheer.


    Continued

 730 Insufficient human resources, part 109 ~ edge ⑥ ~

    "Well, that''s as far as I can see."


    "Well, thanks to the lifeless, it''s definitely blowing the alert line so far. I don''t think I can afford to put it back on. Besides, Muscade''s entry is huge. You can crush enemy lines without being noticed."


    "My training as a witch is just immature... sorry"


    Larna was soggy beside the alphilis. Muscade strokes its head.


    "I''m worried, it''s normal to spend decades training witches. Yet it is compatible with talent to be able to handle magic so far at that age. You''re a white witch apprentice, aren''t you? You didn''t officially mentor a witch of your own attribute. That''s pretty amazing. Be more confident."


    As Muscade banged one on his back, Larna smiled back gently as she braced before. Apparently, Muscade has the exact same amount of seriousness that is found in witches.


    And thanks to her, the Alphilis stared at Kandert, the main castle on the Vesel front, from the woods a little higher.


    "There''s been nothing so far. That''s creepy."


    "So I guess you''re right ~? We were exploring each other''s drops of this battle in the first place ~. I didn''t think our clients would have such hidden balls ready ~ but Veisel doesn''t like to fight much in the first place ~. You wouldn''t like to fight any more if you tried them ~"


    "And you''re completely out of your mind. Are you licking my client?


    "No, my trick is working ~. I''m spreading rumors (demas) in advance that Vesel has no client power at all ~. Apparently you believe ~"


    "(This guy...)"


    Rhine didn''t dare speak, but he thinks the outcome will change depending on how prepared he is by the time he actually fights. That''s why intelligence warfare is important, and having Lisa is what Alphilis is all about.


    But what Cowen is doing is talking about a different dimension than Lisa. Before we fight, it even seems like we''re already trying to settle.


    "(I don''t know how far ahead you are, this woman. Wouldn''t times change when this guy gets out in the world? At least the way we wage war will change)"


    "But Arnelianism didn''t work until the end."


    The humans I heard did not respond to a word Lisa snapped pompous. Alpha Reese was concerned, too. At least, some action should have been taken after the big explosion of the lifeless. And even when the fort of Salamo was raided by giants.


    But Arnelia didn''t hear from him, and in the end, the client was doing repairs and treatments on his own. With Arnelia''s treatment, there were several soldiers who might have been able to save him.


    In it, Cowen further answered Lisa''s question.


    "Uh-huh, I can''t say anything about this because it''s unconfirmed information ~. Arnelia is probably deploying a large unit elsewhere ~. It looks like she was secretly on an expedition to the prairie before this - and there seems to be some lively movement ~.


    So you can''t crack the manpower, or you can''t intervene intentionally for any other reason. "


    "Stupid, it''s up to the former."


    "I hope so ~"


    While Cowen took Alphilis'' words softly, he didn''t think that was possible in his mind. Arnelia is the largest giant organization on the continent. There is no way that organization will not intervene in the great war that is taking place here and now. If we are not to come out so far, that is nothing more than that we have been ordered not to intervene by a considerable upper level anymore.


    Corwen doesn''t know exactly why, either, but he was thinking about some of the hypotheses. In the first place, it is an organization called Arnelia itself, not one that attracts the interest of Cowen.


    "(Well, let me look in the future as I live nearby ~)"


    "So, who slashes ahead?


    Rosetta is the one who puts the sword on his shoulder and breathes. There is also an aerial next to it. And even Daron. This was not expected by anyone, but purely the result of Aerial''s rush to clear the request and head this way.


    But Aerial''s words were unexpected to Alphilis and, at the end of the day, to Cowen.


    "I did try to rendezvous with Alfi. When I was on my way here, Miranda gave me a message. But it was Fort Galps I was aiming for. I was tempted to drop by Salamo because you had something that would attract me all the time. But it was a coincidence that I joined Daron, who was chasing me with a flying dragon from above."


    "Attracted?


    "I was led by the wind, but I guess I should say. Strangely, I missed it."


    "Do you miss it?"


    The words of Aerial were inconspicuous to Alphilis, but only reliable. Alphilis came here to gain a valuable front-line factor: Daron and Aerial.


    Seeing this, Cowen still felt that this woman had something to have. The interests of the earth are brought about by Kazas, and the luck of heaven is that when this war strikes, you will have a legion of mercenaries to move. And people''s luck is out of line. No matter how talented the person is, if he doesn''t have any luck, he''s going nowhere in the world.


    But at the same time, if you consider all this luck to be some kind of consideration. Even Cowen was anxious to see how much Alpha Reese would pay up to now and beyond.


    But this is the situation in front of us. All the commanders on the front line were observing the enemy castle.


    "The walls are high. Plus the moat is deep, plus the bounce bridge. A castle that normally takes 10 days to attack. It''ll take a few days just to fill the moat with a dirt sac."


    "When you can raise the jump bridge, it''s harder to attack at once. The castle gates are open now, but can we get close by the time that jump bridge rises after they notice us?


    "Normally, you won''t be able to do it ~. Even I do the trick - but there is no such thing as completeness ~. So it is only the help of heaven that Mr. Aerial has come here ~"


    "Hmm, I mean, I''m going in there before the jump bridge goes down, and I''m telling you to keep rumbling on your own so you don''t drop the jump bridge. Is that what you''re trying to say?


    Everyone gave a little bit to what Aerial said, but only Cowen snorted calmly.


    "Quick and helpful to talk about ~"


    "Come on, I got it"


    "Wait, that''s as dangerous as anything!


    Lisa waits, but Alphilis blocked it.


    "No, let''s go with that operation. However, since there are other horses brought from the prairie, choose others to storm with that horse. Take ten elite men, and I''ll take care of them."


    "I got it. Exactly. I''m not stupid enough to go into a fort that size alone, either. I can feel a lot of signs from there."


    "Mr. Aerial, let me give you a plan for the fort ~. I''ll tell you where you might be able to stand around with your horse after you''ve burst into the fort ~"


    "Uhm, uhm"


    Aerial left the scene as it was accompanied by Cowen, but as he left, Cowen and Alphilis checked with each other''s gaze.


    They each have their own hands. If it''s all activated, it becomes a triple attacker. With all this, this fort will fall even by the end of the day, unless there are extra events.


    Lisa gently approached the alphilis and pounded her ear.


    "Big woman. The wind is telling us to drop the fort, but this is when there''s a pit."


    "I know, I won''t get distracted until the end"


    "That''s fine. And you don''t have to feel weird about it. Assuming this operation fails, there''s no way I or Miranda will abandon you. Don''t forget that."


    "Yeah, thanks"


    Alphilis dared not give it back, but his heart was full of gratitude. Lisa always controls herself well, nervous in front of the battle at heart. Alphilis felt like his horizons had widened a little.


    Once again, Alphilis prepared for the battle and increased his concentration.


    Continued

 731 Lack of human resources, part 110 - edge (7)

    "(I explore the fort just in case. Layers wait here. When the time comes, you''ll be alone, okay?


    "(I was told)"


    Layer and Lunatica multiplied by darkness and had already infiltrated Kandert. It''s just impossible to sneak into soldiers and feet, so we waited for the night to sneak in.


    And they lurked in the nearest affordable spot when they checked the location of the trick to raise the bounce bridge. Behind the storeroom is a small layer and a place to hide as much as Renatica can. Fortunately, the humans who came into the storeroom only needed it for their luggage near the entrance.


    Often lurking to make sure he was safe, Renatica told him to explore the inside of the fort and left the scene. And if anything happens, he ordered the layers to execute it alone.


    This was also a trial taken by Renatica, but I was going to do so without the lay people having to tell me. Also thinking about Fort Salamo earlier doesn''t necessarily mean that something unforeseen will happen to this fort. Renatica wanted to relieve that anxiety. I already know I can use the layers in the battle ahead. We thought to each other that if there were about three soldiers who would be in the rigging room, lay people would be able to beat them down in an instant.


    "(Problem is after that. Defend the scene without anyone seeing your face, and escape and return to battle before your allies arrive. This could be a difficult job. I''m sure Renatica is thinking of some way out, but Lisa''s sensors make it the other way around. I want to make a big detour from the other side of the fort, if possible, because it''s hard to get out of there without that vigilance net.


    For Christ''s sake, are we going to break through the middle of the enemy fort? I would have liked some more time to think about the means. Besides, the biggest problem is how to keep your face from finding out. It would be difficult to trump all the people seen) "


    Layer hit his head so hard on the sword that he was worried about one with his imaginary face. Eventually, the sun slowly began to enter the storage room from lighting up. It will be time for the Alphilis and the others to attack.


    "I don''t have a choice, it''s a battle. Will it be... Hmm?


    Layer knew exactly what the storage looked like from the slight sunlight he had shot. I found something in it.


    One of the soldiers wore it at the banquet, and it was abandoned, but the layers don''t even know it. The facet that mimicked the expression of a hiccup man was entirely the facet worn by the clown. Look at that side. Layers often think.


    "... well than nothing. Now let''s bring in something more decent."


    And it was to wear its face.


    "Let''s get started, Captain Alphilis, give us a signal."


    "I asked you, Aerie."


    "I got it."


    When Alphilis nods, Aerial runs with the elite of the regiment. With only 10 rides they must spare time for the succession to arrive. Besides, they used horses that run more than twice as fast as normal, native to the hay. The time difference to more entry would be greater.


    And shortly after they run out the horse, the sword of Alphilis is swung down from overhead.


    "Go on! Drink that castle!


    Soldiers rush out at the same time as the voice of Alphilis. That number, roughly 2000. It was the highest number led by Alphilis.


    The number of defensemen against the castle is roughly 3,000. Normally, there''s no reason to drop it. Battle power difference. An ambush by Operation Electric Shock was the most likely operation to drop this castle.


    If at the same time this Kandert cannot be dropped in this one operation, there will no longer be a hand after this. Pfeiffer brings the soldiers together and gets into the area probably a day to a few days late. If this castle had fallen at that time, they would have occupied Kandert as an occupying force, and if it had not fallen, they would have taken Veisel as a demonstration and would have gone straight into peace negotiations. The only respite allowed for Alphilis was this one battle. All captain humans know that, of course. It was a one-time opportunity for Alphilis to do his job, gained in negotiations with Pfeiffer. Alphilis knew the giants who attacked the fort, along with the mercenaries hired by the enemy army, would not be any warfare.


    But there is one of them with a less floating face. It is a rosetta. Daron, running beside him, noticed her without her usual hegemony.


    "What''s up, it''s a non-floating face. It doesn''t look like it."


    "Even Atai can be depressed."


    "Whatever happened, focus on the fight. Whoever looks like that on the battlefield dies first."


    "You don''t die so easily, Atai is strong only for bad luck"


    "That''s a dying word. Don''t call it bad luck to survive. What you have fought so long for is the protection of heaven and the Spirit. And strength.


    By and large, when you die, fewer people compete on the battlefield. That''s boring. Leave the only thing you don''t have is a man relationship. "


    Rosetta shut up about the word.


    "(What the hell, talk like an old Atai partner. You''re always a bunch of bastards. Indeed, Atai and the others are mercenaries of their own free will. So I thought it was up to me to decide where and what to do and what to think and die of. But I''m so... I''m so sorry that they took advantage of me until I died.


    Label, even Atai, whose life was just to burst, could finally mean waving a sword. They''ll eradicate it. With my sword!


    "Uh-oh!


    Rosetta barked suddenly after she shut up. Surprised for a moment around her, the assault accelerated even further with the mercenaries she had led from the beginning. Daron followed her with a smile as he rounded his eyes.


    But Rosetta''s roar will motivate her allies and naturally alert her enemies. Aerial hasn''t reached inside the castle gate yet. Aerial sighed as he looked behind.


    "Oh man, I wanted you to be quiet until I entered. I have no choice."


    Aerial kicked Sylphide''s belly and rammed into Kandert''s castle single-handedly as he soared his speed. Then, the enemy was only at a stage of noise around the castle gate, and the soldiers suddenly saw the aerial across the white horse that appeared in the castle, pompous.


    As Aerial slipped out the spear on his back, he poked at them.


    "The lack of resistance means you''ve already surrendered? If so, it lacks tension, but the operation will require disarming because of its success... um, was the procedure good with this?


    Aerial talks to the soldiers, remembering how to fight outside the prairie. In the prairie, I hunt my neck without question, but I was also hesitated by Aerial beyond just being a lawless battle.


    And the soldiers, who finally recognized Aerial as their enemy, pulled out their swords in a hurry. Aerial that seems so satisfying.


    "Um, can we fight now? Totally, it''s a troublesome world to work with. Speaking of which, I forgot about the name... okay?"


    Aerial recalls forgetting the procedure, but no need to worry about it either way. Because everyone in the fort will soon know that a green-haired female warrior spanning a white horse boasts an unusual strength.


    Continued

 732 Lack of human resources, part 111 ~ edge 8 ~

    "Gort, you look disgusted."


    "Naturally! I haven''t fought with satisfaction yet! And you say you don''t feel anything, Lord Valand? Even though Ooznum was in the middle of a war, who could possibly have killed him? As a knight, what are you gonna do about it?


    "That''s a good point. But a knight would be absolutely obedient to the commands of his superiors. This withdrawal was also decided by Captain Ordain. Right?


    "Mm... you''re right"


    In Valand''s words, Gort pulled lightly. The stubborn, merit-supremacist goat also often obeyed honestly if it were an ordained decision he recognized.


    But today he was different. That seemed to be all Woznum''s death for Gort. The knight of tyranny is also sensitive to the death of his companions.


    "But I still think I should take Ooznam''s revenge. I can''t do it now, but I need to make my revenge clear and be ready for the time to come."


    "Keep it around, it''s Captain Ordine who even thinks about it. It doesn''t do a lot of things when a muscle person tries to use his head up to a brain like yours. Please, don''t go ahead on your own."


    "Tell me what! Who would say such a thing?


    Ahead of Gort looking back, a small knight was advancing his horse, dressed in full red armor. The horses were very splendid, but the knights were disproportionately small. If I tell you, it''s even a little blurry. But when he saw the red knight, Gort drew his body from horse to horse, a little afraid, and gave way to him.


    "Mercreed... when did you get here?


    "Just now with Rianno. Captain Ordine is waiting for you, they''re telling you to rendezvous immediately. You guys should say hello later."


    "That''s good. But Mercury, don''t you feel comfortable mourning the death of your people?


    Gort ate down to Mercredo passing faceless. As a goat for the enthusiasts, I don''t always care about the calm Mercred. No, I don''t care because I know Mercury isn''t supposed to be that kind of character.


    "The Mercury of Blood Warfare". A captain who leads the strongest army of the Carazel cavalry, known for its fiercest way of fighting and brutality beyond fierceness. If so many men were on the battlefield, they would likely hear their names in the distance (all over the place), but Gort never even heard Mercred''s name until he joined the Carazel Cavalry. He still doesn''t tell us where he was a knight he served, and he didn''t know where that came from except for Ordain.


    But strength alone is real. The mad warrior, who also glances at Gort, answered his question with clear eyes on his back with armor of that blood colour.


    "It''s not like there isn''t. But it''s no use mourning, because this is not the time. If I ever mourn the death of Woznum..."


    "If any?


    "That would be when we found his revenge. All I have to do then is mourn the death of Ooznum and let my enemies regret that they were born in this world. If you''re on edge, you''ll meet Ooznum''s enemies in a battle place, keep your anger until then. All right?"


    "... ok"


    Gort pulled after the patrol. I''ve never made a difference what Mercreed said. But Gort wonders if he won''t get his revenge if he asks for it. At the same time, it makes me wonder if Mercredo has any way of doing it.


    But what was Mercury himself thinking? As he advanced his horse at the same pace, he slowly caught up with the two horsemen walking ahead.


    "Captain Odine, I still seem to be looking for companion dissatisfaction. The Yellow Knight and the Tea Knight both fought together. The Blue Knight''s troops are also upset to learn of Ooznum''s death."


    "Well... it''s been a long time since I''ve lost a captain. Can''t you hide the upset?"


    "You''re just gonna throw it away like this?


    "No."


    Captain Carazel Cavalry, Ordine saw a purple armored knight lining up his horses next door. The female knight, known as Rianno, responded to the ordaine with a different cold eye than Mercredo. The eyes don''t even look the same purple as the armor because of the light. The Lianno serves and speaks in an administrative tone.


    "What do you say, Rianno?


    "It was difficult to track down just my regiment of hand-held soldiers. The enemy appears to have left using a long-range transfer. It was impossible to identify the coordinates of the destination."


    "Would it be possible for the Magic Church?


    "No, that doesn''t seem possible either. If you get away with multiple metastases in the first place, that alone takes a few days to track down, and months if you do poorly. These people who manipulate so much higher magic, they won''t be the ones who fall out while they''re being tracked."


    "Do you have any hands?


    "No, I have hands. If it''s hard to chase, you just have to call it out."


    Rianno flatly said away. To the words, Ordain asked Mercredo with his eyes. Merkleed unraveled Ordain''s intentions and was slowly nodding.


    "As the captain would like. No matter who else doesn''t accompany you, I''m the only one who can follow you."


    "I will accompany you as you cross the border. I''m not going anywhere else anyway. Others will be similar."


    "I''m sorry, I ordered a sudden departure when this battle was uncomfortable, and now I try to jump in favor of the battlefield. It would be a good inconvenience for your lords to be pulled around in the morning command. But there was no righteousness in this battle.


    But let''s just promise one thing, as usual. I do not fight with personal grievances. We always wield our power because of the weak. Because that''s what I hoped for, and I became a vagrant knight. This is my pledge. "


    "" As you wish. ""


    As the two accompanying knights drowned their heads over the ordaine, they followed the ordaine and walked away. In this battle, the damage to the Karatzel Cavalry was truly immense. The worst recent battle is the great lapse of losing almost a whole bunch of troops. There''s more damage I''ve done to them than that, but it wasn''t on the damage account for them.


    Everyone speculated on this achievement and the fluttering language flew, but where was the wind blowing in the cavalry of the day? And they accompany Ordain unchanged, touring the continent. To keep the pledges that each of us failed to fulfill when we were knights.


    Ordine looked back a little on the battlefield where he was about to leave, puffing the man with rare long hair. There are still signs of crap on the battlefield. There was another commotion, and Ordine was staring. And there were other people who cared.


    "(A female mercenary who left my unit three times? You missed me)"


    He thought, and now it was time for him to leave the scene behind without looking back.


    Continued

 733 Missing Talent, Part 112 - Edge (9) -

    "(... it''s still weird)"


    Lunatica, diving into the darkness through the fortifications of Kandert, was imprisoned by strange sensations. Kandert is a fortress that merges with the towns where citizens live. Inside the fort, far more citizens should have lived than soldiers.


    If there were 3,000 soldiers, would there be ten times as many citizens? In unfounded calculations, Renatica somehow wondered if there could be at least 10,000 people, even if they were making citizens blame.


    In fact, because it''s almost morning, smoke cooking is rising from each house. The matter is good in itself, but Renatica felt that the number of smokes cooked and the signs of people might not "fit". If so, I think of one possible possibility.


    "(Try? No, if I make one mistake, it matters. But...)"


    As Lunatica toured, one housewife-like woman came out of the house in front of her, with a cage in her hand. Apparently, he''s going to take the taro that''s on the outside.


    Renatica thought for a while before sneaking up from behind the woman, blocking her mouth and tying her limbs up and restraining her. The eyes of a woman who doesn''t understand what happened clouds to the colour of fright and starts to burst. But Renatica''s restraint cannot be lifted by the power of a woman in line.


    But Renatica watched the housewife go wild, not doing anything. I pulled out Matchette, and when I stuck it to the housewife, I didn''t keep it slight, I just watched.


    And after a while...


    "Again, yeah"


    Renatica snapped the neck of a housewife for certainty. Then the latent blood splashed all the time, but the housewife''s body just twitched the same as before rather than continue to cramp in fright. Yes, like a broken doll with a thread.


    Renatica was aware. By the time this fort is unusual, there are many who must have taken the form of men. At first I was surprised to see what was there, but apparently it was the same kind of doll that I had previously terminated. The end itself is easy as long as you are no longer certain, but the problem is so many that you can''t compare it to the puppets you previously ended up with in Arnelia. Just because Arnelia''s doll is a little different, Renatica wasn''t able to tell at a glance either.


    Speaking of sophistication, the doll that was in Arnelia is considerably higher. Arnelia''s doll was distinguished by the fact that her heart tone was constant even if she chased or moved around. Along the way, I could tell by the texture of my skin, the way I handed out my eyes, my habits, etc., but Lunatica was also the first to see the doll here.


    The first time Renatica identified the doll, she asked for Arnelia''s help. But I don''t have time to do that here. So Renatica drove those who seemed to be puppets for the time being to see how they were doing. Then, the housewife simply pulled back the same way she was ordered to do so, and never seemed to be seriously pulling around in the frontier of life and death.


    Renatica draws one conclusion. I mean, he said the identity of the discomfort he felt was a doll. But...


    "(This number... a thousand is loosely exceeded. What do we do with these numbers? If I''m the only one who can tell, not very much, but the other person, etc. -)"


    "Can I give you a hand?


    While Renatica was conceived, an unexpected figure was behind her.


    "You don''t have to try to win, just think about not getting hit!


    "I know!


    The elite of Aerial and 10 other rides struggling near the gate. They were going to kick the enemies around the gate and secure an invasion path for the alphilis who would come later after they invaded the candart in a lavish manner.


    I have never been caught in enemy junctions so far, and now Muscade is with me. The Alphilis, who had the art of fighting even more sorcery with Larna, should never have been discovered so far by the enemy.


    Yet in the gates the enemy waited like a mountain. No, the enemy was half-hearted and wandering there, too, and wasn''t preparing to intercept. If they were ready, the Aerials would have been shot like rain at the same time as they jumped inside the gate.


    But when Aerial kicked around 30 people in the front, the soldiers flocked like ants from the building there. It was only in the beginning that they looked surprised, but several soldiers took the opportunity to storm towards Aerial, one after the other.


    Aerial even fought using handswords, bows and arrows, and witchcraft, but was outnumbered by many. Aerial looks back toward the gate as he rips off the enemies in front. The army of humans attacking us while communicating is sometimes harder to fight than the demons of the prairie.


    "Lord Cowen''s right, the jump bridge hasn''t gone up. I don''t know what kind of operation you set up, but the Alphilis will be here soon. If this is..."


    But when Aerial expected it, the inner gate, which was suddenly made of iron fences, came down with a harsh and painful noise.


    "What!?


    Aerial looked out for him. That would be so, because electroluminescent fire assault was key in Alphilis'' operation, he hasn''t brought in any major siege weapons such as breaking castle hammers. In other words, if the gate was closed, there would be no way to break through. Naturally it is a gate, but it will also have been processed for anti-magic purposes. But I hadn''t heard of the presence of such gates, so I hadn''t even confirmed the aerial.


    The presence of the inner gate was exactly the thunderbolt of the blue sky.


    "You mean trapped... how about it? You guys, follow me!


    Aerial''s decision was quick. When he called out to his companions, he drew the spot slightly. Perhaps the trick to raise the iron fence is near the gate, but with this force, the search for the place was also unbearable.


    To keep his people alive, Aerial drove his horse from the beginning to the place he was supposed to be, leading his people to a place where they could easily fight.


    Continued

 734 Missing Talent, Part 113 - Edge

    The Alphilis and the others watched a similar situation from outside the castle. It was precisely at that moment that we were about to storm that an iron fence came down on the inside.


    "What''s that?


    "What''s going on?


    An agitation runs to the fellows who run the front line. The condition was also passed on to Alphilis, who was running the rear guard.


    "Cowen, what''s that?


    "It''s an unforeseen situation. But the unexpected events in the battle are the same. What do you want to do if you can''t get through this much?"


    "I don''t need to be told. The soldiers on the front line know what to do."


    There was no need for Alphilis to order, and on the front line Daron was increasing the speed at which he ran. And when I first attached it to the iron fence, I did everything in my power to break it.


    "Nooooooooooo!


    But the iron fence only slightly deformed its shape, and with his power it was impossible to destroy it. While doing so, Daron was forced to pull because spears and arrows flew through the gates.


    "No, there''s some sort of magic measure in place. Power alone cannot destroy."


    "Then it''s magic. Get out of the way."


    When Muscade came forward a long time ago, he made a huge flame mass and set it loose against the iron fence. I was wondering if some anti-magic would blow up every bit of that resistance.


    "... what? You''re not even scared?


    No, I was still deformed at all. But as always, the iron fence was there. Indeed, the gates of the fortress are made durable with considerable care so that they are not easily opened by sorcery. That is, if the sorcery of the sorcerers of the line, 100 or 200, the attack sorcery there should not be frightening.


    But this Kandert was a relatively old castle. No matter how I repaired it for combat in this battle, there are limits. And once Cowen visited this place for reconnaissance, there was certainly no such fence. This must have been made in a hurry, not even in January, when Cowen scouted.


    Then you shouldn''t have time to handle it like you play muscade magic. That was the idea of those with magic skills, starting with Alphilis. Muscade has eyes of flaming colour and repents.


    "Shit, what''s going on?"


    "I don''t have time to worry. Coming."


    "Huh?"


    Without waiting for Muscade''s reply, Daron grabs her root and turns back. From that overhead the arrow was pouring, but Daron retreated by tapping off the arrow with a huge hand axe that he had been taught to wear for himself. The rest of the face follows him as well.


    The ambush failed. Already the enemy has intercepted on the walls.


    "Well, that''s not what I planned."


    "Am I right, what would I do if they shut the gate? Aerial will die. Besides, if they raise the bridge, you''ll be fine, right?


    "Don''t worry - we''ve hit some hands. Let''s take a little distance and shoot with an arrow to see how it goes."


    "Are you okay, you military master Sama..."


    Rosetta''s words were especially true, but there was less upset because Alphilis as well as Cowen calmly watched this. Cowen ordered the troops of the Seekers to remain glued while shooting arrows from afar.


    "Once pulled...?


    The layers inside were eager to see what was going on outside through the lookout window, but I detected an anomaly when I saw a leaner pull. Apparently the raid somehow failed. Layer was anxious to see if something unexpected had happened.


    "I felt the shock, but it''s not coming in... is there anything in the way?


    The layers have already held down the trick to lower the bounce bridge. Kandert''s main entrance, which is both a bridge and a gate, is such a big trick that adults cannot pull it off without the two of them. The force of the layer would move with one hand, but now I was holding onto the trick, sticking it, and securing it so that it wouldn''t move. Naturally, I''ve already put a stop to the watch I was inside. There was no such thing as a lookout for the three of us, for the lay people.


    Now it is in the midst of blocking the door of the room and standing inside. Naturally it was noticed that they were standing inside, so there are quite a few soldiers outside. Outside there was noise and the noise of trying to break down the door. One of the layers was calmly analyzing the situation.


    "Something enough to retreat a soldier once... is there some kind of obstacle or something else? Now, let me ask you what you need to do."


    Layer took one wooden plate out of his nostalgia. If you stare at the plank of that tree, the letter will eventually come to mind.


    The plank of the tree was made by Cowen to hold on to the layer. It is a communication device using magic. Such communication devices may of course be used in magic churches, but they can often only be used under more limited conditions. Cowen was able to do this because she thought this magic, apart from anything else, would help her fight. Instead, I could say that she had been stuck in her own lab in Mayer until now in order for Cowen to complete this sorcery.


    Sorcery that can still only be operated by Cowen and one other person, but any one of them lets you try to communicate with a large number of people. That''s how Cowen was planning it. Using the magic of his back, Cowen was interacting with layers. Even if it is most communicative, it is a unilateral transmission from Cowen, an order. In layers with no witchcraft, transmission is not possible.


    "How many...?" Thessakjama, Hi Joshiro "? That''s easy for you to say. But I can''t help it."


    Layer slowly stretched his spine and as he bent and stretched his legs, he looked at the door that had been blocked once.


    "Well, let''s do it."


    Layer slowly turned to the door when he lowered the mask he had raised over his head.


    Continued

 735 Missing Talent, Part 114 - Edge

    "Open the door, now that the enemy has pulled!


    "But that being said, it''s blocked with something big. I''m not even scared."


    "Then smash it with an axe!


    "Damn, who made this door so sturdy!


    The soldiers were about to break into the room where the lay stood, complaining verbally. And when the soldier in the lead threw the axe with greater force, the door opened lightly. And as the soldier tried to roll in the momentum, the soldier was suddenly blown out of the room big. Soldiers outside trying to take him are similarly blown away by too much momentum.


    "Bye!"


    "What the fuck?


    Attention is drawn to what the soldiers are. Then a slightly smaller person with a clown''s mask appeared on his face when he slipped out of the door.


    The movements and thoughts of the soldiers who were outside stop at the emergence of unexpected figures.


    "... Huh?


    "Oh, I used that at last year''s banquet -"


    "A little with 20 people. Surprisingly few."


    Before the soldiers said anything, the lay took action quickly. When I showed my face for a moment to see what was going on out there, I immediately jumped out and kicked the soldiers out there.


    As I stepped on the faces of soldiers who were still blown up and out of shape, I ran between them as I kicked the shoulders and heads of the soldiers who were still flying.


    I did not slay down the soldiers because I realized that there was no escape in this lower ceiling corridor when it came to a mixed war. Plus when they kill their people right in front of them, they all make a leap. No matter how strong the layers are, if they are trapped in a trail and forced to fight, one day they will do their best. While they were confused, Layer left the soldiers at once.


    "It''s quick!


    "Call for backup!


    The soldiers scream to capture the layers, but the layers completely left them in the second step as they opened their distance in one step.


    But there were even more enemies beyond the corner when the layers fled.


    "Oops."


    What is this mask... "


    One of the soldiers inadvertently reached out and the layer slashed that hand reflexively. A soldier screams and his surroundings react to that voice. But while the soldiers turned around, the lay ran through again. But now he had moderately slashed, kicked and forcefully broken through the soldiers. It is a craftsmanship made because the hallway was only a little wide.


    The layers, which also succeeded in breaking through, went inside the walls. Aerial was leading the fight there, but she decided it would be unfavourable to fight here any longer, or she moved her people together and elsewhere. Naturally, the soldiers follow them and leave the scene.


    The layer thanked him inside, twisting and twisting the door that had just come out, deforming it so that it would not open at all, ran away like a shadow from the spot.


    What the layer saw on the side was a huge iron fence gate. The structure of the martial arts had a sense of intimidation that seemed frightening and less intimidating in a few attacks. Layer swirled sharply to the gate, and when he knocked down the soldiers who were around him, he put his hand on the gate and tried his best.


    "Mmm!... and you can''t. This is just not my power or what happens. [M] But I wonder if you''re using any special magic, strange gates."


    Layer gave up destroying the iron fence and decided to figure out how to raise this iron fence. Layer questioned him as he appropriately pulled the soldier, still breathing, into the shade of the tree.


    "How to raise this iron fence?


    "And I don''t know"


    To a soldier who didn''t break his mouth, Layer stabbed the soldier in the foot silently.


    "Bye!


    "Don''t buy time. If you don''t talk to me, I''ll kill you."


    "Ho, I really don''t! I''m a soldier who originally worked for this candart, but it''s only recently that I''ve built such an iron fence! You don''t even know where the trick is..."


    "Then who knows the place?


    "I don''t think the current commander... knows. Our usual commander withdrew once backwards. It was the mercenaries who were tasked with leaving this castle."


    "What a guy?


    "I don''t know your name. But it was a woman, a young woman. But he shouldn''t know either. ''Cause all of a sudden, you left me away and I didn''t want to stick around. I don''t think I''ve prepared this iron fence in advance."


    "Then who... can''t help but think? If you want to open and close with a trick, there must be a trick nearby."


    Layer turned to the other side of the place where he had infiltrated earlier. It would be worth exploring. And around again, soldiers were starting to gather. We need to hide ourselves somewhere.


    As Layer fed himself to the soldier he was interrogating, he moved straight to the wall telling and slid his body gently inside through the affordable entrance. The soldier had no problem killing him, but Renatica had taught him that unnecessary killing was not first-rate. Either way, there was a great chance that the earlier bleeding would not help.


    As the layers slipped in and tried to open the underlying breath, it turns out that there were numerous soldiers among them. Soldiers look at the layers at once.


    "Knock."


    Layer felt uncomfortable before he could hold the sword. The soldiers are reacting strangely. I do know that I get noticed entering this room, but 30 soldiers who were inside. Is that what they react to themselves at the same time? Besides, what were the soldiers doing here in the first place? It was odd to have everyone sitting in this fort in a strict state of security, keeping them on guard in this room.


    Layer instantly grabbed the sword and decided to kill everyone in this room. The soldiers in this room are strange, uncomfortable. That is the conclusion drawn by the layer.


    The layer that decides to do so moves fast. layers of swords were ravaging them, neither satisfied nor satisfied that the sleighs and rising soldiers could lay their own weapons. The last soldier succeeded in matching the layers with the sword, but he was cut off from weapon to weapon. I checked the bargain and the body, and the lay squeaked.


    "I knew these guys weren''t human. Is this the doll you asked Renatica about?"


    What the layer later saw was something shaped like a person. Something that is clearly missing content, made to avoid being suspected of minimum behavior as someone who eats, moves, etc. It was a mystery to the layers how this was working, but apparently even like a screwing doll. Instead of the heart, there was a trick that sounded just like the heart when the roll clock turned.


    "These guys... are they all dolls? But the people who were outside were human. I don''t know where from to where the doll is... no, that doesn''t matter in the first place. I just do what I''m given."


    When the layer exhales one loud, it keeps moving according to its instincts. At some point the thought stopped, and a simple thought was really on my mind. How efficiently and quickly you chop the enemy in front of you and make it immobile. As Layer''s thought narrowed to that point, his sword moved incredibly smoothly, taking the lives of his enemies.


    When the situation was firmer when I called it demolition work rather than fighting along the way, I saw a door that drew the hearts of layers together. trap. Such a thing was instinctive and the lay understood. It can''t be from this world (depression), such as something that attracts your own mind that is involved in killing.


    But you can''t pull it off. Because at the end of that door, there should be a tingling stimulus waiting for you at the same time as what you''re looking for.


    The layer opened the door with a hand that had already returned blood through the mulch and was about to dry. But there was no one inside. It was monotonous there, in a room where a simple handle was just placed in a single unit. The layer pulled the handle provided in the center of the room to be invited to something and moved it to the other side. At that moment, the world suddenly flipped.


    Suddenly the surroundings turned into poisonous meaty walls, drifting to rot. At some point there was no door I should have kept on my back, and the handle had even disappeared again. No, the handle changed like a tentacle of a monster, trying to tangle in the body of a layer.


    Layer tapped that tentacle against the wall as he pulled it off with no expression. At the same time, the layers had a voice out of their mouth that rarely could hide their frustration.


    Continued

 736 Missing Talent, Part 115 - Edge

    "I remember the signs. You don''t have to hide yourself, come out."


    "Hehe, he''s still a sharp kid"


    A voice comes from the wall, and the wall deforms. It was Silence who showed up from there. Silence left a beautiful smile and watched closely as if he could see the layers. But in its eyes lies a light that has clearly strayed from its normal course. Even the layers are so frustrating.


    What can I do for you?


    "That''s an untenable word, I''m a man of my word. Don''t you remember the previous words?


    "Come on, what is it?"


    "I promised to kill you in the most brutal way,"


    Silence pulls out his sword. Unlike Slasmund, he has no guard next time. It also conveys tingling and his killing spirit to the layers.


    But the layers were feeling. Silence''s murderous intentions are not directed solely at him. Silence''s killing spirit is now being directed in all directions. He was felt not only by the layer, but also by the layer that everything around him was hateful and hateful and irresistible. Back to back with the beautiful appearance, Layer understood that it was this inverted world that would correctly describe his interior. It may reflect the user''s mood and circumstances within the junction. He was a layperson with no witchcraft in mind, but he was intuitive and guessing.


    "Why now?


    "Because it''s an opportunity. You under Alphilis asylum, acting alone. And only a very limited number of people know about it. Killing him now has no effect. I''ve been watching you to get this opportunity. I''m obsessed."


    "Doesn''t that conflict with Orangeable''s promise?


    "I don''t even need to be disciplined about that stuff"


    Layer put his hand on the sword. This enemy is strange. I can''t say what''s wrong, but the lack of specialty was more heterogeneous than any enemy, demon, the lay had ever seen. Layers bark.


    "Who is it, you!


    "Let''s rename it, my name is Silence. It''s just a shitty doll trick. However, the number of puppets to manipulate is unlikely to be thousands. There are five thousand dolls in this fort."


    "Oh..."


    Five thousand, I stopped laying around to say if you were manipulating all those dolls. Layer held his mouth, wondering if he had seen the evidence until earlier.


    Silence keeps doing well.


    "The trick when placing a doll is to replace it with a normal human. Because if you don''t, they''ll notice. But surprisingly, humans are fools, and they often don''t care where their neighbors are or what they do. That tends to be strong in large numbers of settlements. Like this Kandert, it''s nice to have a fort where soldiers are replaced all the time. You just have to let the humans pull up and send in the dolls"


    "No! You''ll be noticed if you do it!


    "What if the person giving the instructions is also a doll?


    Silence responds with a smile. Layer''s face began to turn blue.


    "No way... are people close to the country''s leaders dolls, too?


    "Well, what do you think?


    "... don''t be ridiculous!


    Layer was kicking the ground. In an instant, meat is forced and slashed by silence. Silence answered with a smile as he received the sword.


    "Without haste, this junction is unlimited to the castle. The flow of time is somewhat different from outside, and you can enjoy it slowly. I can answer your questions if you want."


    "Huh... Ha!


    Layers exhaled heavily, and when they refocused, they began to fight Silence.


    Alphilis waited. I''ve already done what I do. I stepped on the idea that it would be better to wait for the reinforcements I had called for than to force me to climb through those walls here and now. Alphilis believed that if it were Aerial, he would not die early.


    And Alphilis'' expectations will be stunning.


    "Yes, be the first."


    A loose voice between them on the battlefield was heard from behind the Alphilis. When the surroundings looked back, there stood a lady of the Raven tribe. This is another light outfit far from the battlefield, very unlikely to fight. She seemed to wake up and put herself on the battlefield. Because he looked asleep and had stretches (yawning).


    That Mireille shows the will to fight in a slight tone.


    "Come on, let''s do it."


    "Hey, hey... no shit, Mireille. Too soon..."


    Catching up from behind were the faces of Blackhawk 4th Squad. Everyone was out of breath, ahead of Lasha. I don''t care what you think, you''ve been doing everything you can about after Mireille. As much as some of them would kneel on the spot, it didn''t look like they could afford to fight very much from now on.


    When Lasha exhaled one loud and ready to breathe, she greeted Alphilis.


    I didn''t expect you to hire me.


    "Was it inconvenient?


    "No, I''ll take it if you ask. It''s unusual for a mercenary to be hired by a mercenary, but it''s not like he''s an unpleasant employer. Besides, these people won''t get busted either."


    "Seems like after enough rampage already?


    Alphilis glanced worried behind Lasha, but Lasha kicked them and forced them to stand.


    "You don''t align, gutless people! Don''t show it to me in front of my employer!


    "Oh, wow."


    "I''m sorry, I''m just being rude. But if it''s a fight, you don''t have to worry about it. These guys are hungry for battle, so if it''s not battle, fight as happy. Come on."


    "Hey, Lasha, it''s time to give it a rest. He said if he was so breathless, no matter how many of them could fight him right now. More importantly, that castle doesn''t have the air. I''m here. I think you should hang onto it. There''s something about that castle."


    That''s what I said. Mireille looked a little serious in fact and was already out front. And as he passed, Mireille slapped Alphilis on the shoulder.


    "You''re a human being, but you''re making a good mistake. I don''t think this castle could have been a glimmer without the eagles."


    "I thought the air was weird. And I didn''t even want to take the time. I didn''t mean to be too confusing."


    "Yeah, yeah, that''s fine. After all, when the guy at the head is stupid or dumb, it annoys the guy who fights with you. As far as the eagles know, I wonder if there are two satisfied guys."


    "Who, by the way?


    "Valsas and Dry Anne"


    "Dry Anne? That''s not the king of Gruzardo."


    But before answering Alphilis'' question, that''s all Mireille was running out on her own. At the same time, a single flying dragon flies from the sky. Lisa raised her surprise at the way the two of us were going into it.


    "Are you two going to do a castle attack?


    "No, I''m practically alone in Mireille"


    "No matter how confident you are in your arms, isn''t that too reckless?


    "No, well, you''ll actually do something about it. Whatever he is, he''s too strong to be a beast general. It''s better to go in alone than lead someone. It''s about Amarina we can keep up with that move. I''m under the impression that we''re fighting on our own rather than cooperating."


    As Lasha said, Amarina on the flying dragon approaches Mireille only for a moment.


    Continued

 737 Missing Talent, Part 116 ~ Edge ~

    "Mireille, what are you going to do? Can I give you a hand?


    "Um, can we climb that much? So let''s do it the way we always do."


    "Well, I don''t care either way,"


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    "In your case, it would be booze anyway"


    "Aha, that''s okay"


    Two people approaching the walls saying such other things they don''t love. When you see soldiers on the walls trying to shoot arrows, Amarina rises altitude and Mireille accelerates at once. Mireille''s acceleration was tremendous, and those who were on the battlefield lost sight of Mireille for a moment.


    Mireille reached her highest speed in an instant, and as she ran her feet to the slightest of the walls at the same speed, she ran up the walls all at once with her propulsion pointing vertically. He kicked up the head of the soldier who tried to peek underneath, causing the blown soldier to crash unnecessarily into the castle, while Mireille descended flutteringly and gracefully on the walls.


    Mireille told the astonishing soldiers she was good at introducing herself and exalting herself.


    "Mireille, be the first!


    "Become"


    Mireille armed herself like she had won for a moment, but before the soldiers suddenly appeared to attack her, Mireille had moved on to the next action. She began to sweep the soldiers on the walls, keeping the momentum ahead. In a whirlwind-like attack on Mireille, above the walls became a whirlpool of nasal screams, and many soldiers thrust and bounced by Mireille fell off the walls and crashed to death.


    And across the gate, on the other side of the walls, Amarina was about to knock down the soldiers on the walls. The soldiers of Weasel had hardly ever seen a dragon knight. So they don''t know. Unlike Heavenly Horse, the dragon is not something that can be shot off with a bow and arrow. To be precise, I can shoot through a dragon''s feather, but there is no pain in the dragon''s feather, and I can''t interfere with its flight unless I tap into an extra number of arrows. Another blow required shooting at the base of the feather to stop the dragon flying, but shooting through that steeple, which was only about the size of a human palm, was no longer divine.


    In addition, Amarina''s dragons move around at high speeds. In fact, it was impossible to drop an Amarina dragon on a Veisel soldier. Whatever country had direct experience with Romansland, Veisel was too far from Romansland.


    Still trying to do something, a commander-like man screams.


    "What are you doing, aim for the rider!


    "Even so, they moved around so fast!


    Amarina opponents who repeatedly leave with a single blow can only fire an arrow at the Melting Extinction, but it''s not something that hits the rider early. And a stubborn blow is unleashed from Amarina.


    "Do it, Grave"


    "Goaaaaa!"


    A flaming exhalation emanated from Amarina''s dragon. Above the walls were at the extreme of confusion, pushing their companions down to escape the flames, or some jumping themselves in flames.


    Seeing the guards of the walls that collapsed in total, Rosetta directs her own men to the bottom of the walls.


    "All right, get started!


    Rosetta''s men put hook claws on the tip of the rope and made sure they hooked it over the walls. Or insert a blade into the gap between the castle walls and climb up instead of scaffolding. There was little counterattack from above the walls at the extreme of the confusion, and they quickly reached above the walls and succeeded in starting to dominate.


    "The free hands look for a way to raise that iron fence! Hurry!"


    By the time Rosetta gave the order, Mireille had already preceded her. Mireille is no fool either. No matter how strong you are, you don''t think you can handle thousands of soldiers single-handedly. Without cover, it wouldn''t be strange to take some sort of unconsciousness.


    Mireille was looking inside the walls to find a way to remove the iron fence. Along the way, I discovered a strange space.


    "There... what is it?


    What Mireille discovered was just a dead end. It''s just a space with one painting decorated and a vase decorated on a small putting desk. There was a window of brightness, and on the floor, did you even use plaster, or the white wire was pulled into a chisel. Seeing the sight, Mireille couldn''t stop twisting her back. This is a sign of perceived danger for Mireille.


    "... what the fuck, man?"


    "What''s up, Mireille?"


    "Hih!


    Mireille was accidentally spoken to where she was concentrating, and she was about to jump up. It was Canato who spoke from behind. Mireille trusts me, I was one of the few. Canato, also a Blackhawk sensor, sensed Mireille''s whereabouts and came after him. The canato also seems to feel uncomfortable.


    "That space, that''s weird. Out-of-place vases and paintings in that place. It''s roughly not a battlefield."


    "And it''s a naked woman painting. If I stay on the battlefield like that, the discipline of the soldiers will be disturbed. It''s forbidden on the battlefield to associate women with each other."


    "Oh, right. So, what do we do?


    "... I don''t really want to hear it, but you should call Grossfeld. Because I don''t know what it is."


    "I don''t want to rely on a perverted priest, but I can''t help this either. I''m just gonna go in the back and get him."


    "The eagle will explore another place as it is. You better take control of this fort, and tell Valsas so."


    "Ooh."


    With that said, Canato disappeared quickly. Then again Mireille looked back and groaned.


    "The juncture... I don''t know, I''m sure. I don''t know what you set me up here for, but I''m sure the guy in this isn''t a bunch of guys. At least you don''t want to get involved.


    Fighting is a good opponent to get hot from the core. I don''t want to do it with the guy whose spine freezes if I make a mistake, but the junction is activated, and I don''t know who got pulled into this... well, it''s none of my business with the eagle!


    Leaving it at that, Mireille took the spot apart at a glance. I realized that there was nothing better for me than staying here.


    Then Mireille moves fast. They had begun fighting elsewhere within 30 seconds of each other.


    There''s nothing in the place Mireille missed. If she hadn''t pointed it out, it only seemed like nothing really - but it was certainly unknown and intense fighting going on in the place.


    Continued

 738 Missing Talent, Part 117 ~ Edge ~

    "Hmm, that''s good inside"


    "... Huh."


    The battle between Layer and Silence had been fought close to, but never reaching, where Mireille was. Their battle was exactly the crossing of a sparking fierce sword, but the battle itself was being pushed by layers. Their sword-wielding speed was clearly higher on the layer. Compared to his opponents who fought at Fort Salamo, Silence''s sword was not equipped with that much fear.


    But what the layers can''t solve is that the layers'' swords should certainly have reached Silence a few times, but no wonder Silence didn''t even barely break his clothes to hurt. In addition, layers wear out on fierce offense, while silence shows no signs of disturbing breathing. Layers had been slowly hunted down mentally, even in favor of battle.


    "(This guy, it''s like I can''t disturb my breath. Fighting while talking to it. Sword moves are similar to that of the line... like a knight sword)"


    "Oh man, I didn''t know you had so many swords available. Surely you were supposed to be an amateur not long ago, but how you find yourself in an environment where you fight all the time. It''s sad that he''s still a boy."


    Silence distanced herself by trying to push away the layer''s sword. The layer also tries to re-divide the distance again. Silence laughed sparingly as the layers thought about how to attack him.


    "In pure sword moves, even if I''m up there, your speed is a little nasty. Shall we take it a little seriously?"


    Silence created a chunk of wind in his left hand when he switched his sword into one hand. I''m not familiar with the layers of witchcraft, but I know what is being done. Magic of the Wind Chunks. Layer realized that Silence was a magic swordsman.


    "Do you use magic too?"


    "What now? We''re all magicians, aren''t we? Not even that Dragleo or Titania. It''s just a knight sword and other products that come with it."


    "Attached? Didn''t you learn that from someone?


    "I was in the Knights at one time, but it''s reasonably easy. I wasn''t really interested in the sword any more, if I could use it to some extent. Most importantly, the life of such a race as a knight is ridiculous. The hot and painful thing is, it doesn''t suit me - and!


    While Silence was speaking well, the layers were largely slashed. But the sword of the layer can also be taken at your place. The layers hold the sword with considerable force, but the one hand Silence sword was not even frightened. Apparently, Silence also has powers that don''t suit her.


    "Shit."


    "- People are listening, boy!


    Silence releases a chunk of wind toward the layer in front of him, but the layer jumped Silence over the fulcrum with the matching sword.


    "It''s a little small."


    The next thing Silence made on his left was an ice spear. But before releasing the spear, the layer is forced to flesh again.


    "I won''t give you time to use magic."


    "Hehe, you''re still good. But you''re wrong about one thing."


    Silence dismisses the spear of ice when he laughs invincibly and begins another magical chant.


    [A serpent (grate) lurking in the pulse of the earth, manifested -]


    "Let it!


    Layer further offended not to stop Silence chanting, but Silence continued chanting as if to ignore the breath succession of the meeting. Plus, cleverly mark it with one hand.


    Even the layers of servitude can''t hide their haste.


    "How can you not stop chanting!?


    "Come on? Why not?"


    [- It''s a chain that binds my enemies.]


    "The Snake Chain (Bind) of the Earth"


    As Silence''s foot changes, a snake made of stone hits the extremities of the layer to try to stop the movement. Layer twisted himself, but one snake after another finally grabbed him and slammed him against the wall.


    "Ugh."


    "That''s a shame, what you''re saying is just a warrior. There''s no such thing as magic."


    "Wind, water, ground. Can three attributes also be used?"


    "No, no, it''s five attributes, see"


    Silence makes a flame on his left hand to show. The flames were flickering in Silence''s hands, as they made a small fool of the layer.


    "You may have wondered that there is no other scratch on your body, but that Tane is a golden sorcery. I am best at this system, which is known for its approximation as smelting magic. It strengthens my body as if it were steel. The arm itself can also be enhanced by smelting magic, so it is possible to meet with one hand even with your rigid arms. Understood?


    "I see, so..."


    I was convinced, Layer recalled. When I fought Silence in Slasmund, I did have to have slapped a blow into my body, but it bounced back with a metal sounding impact. But it''s also understandable if it''s magic.


    But when it does, it''s not an easy enemy. Knight, it also has a pretty superior power, and yet more than one another in arm strength. I guess if you want to do speed too, you can enhance it. Plus using uninterrupted sorcery in the midst of battle, and a wealth of attributes. The defense is also stiff. Layers imagined that would not be the only force they had hidden further.


    "(There must still be something. Can''t you use a doll like that just by dealing with five attributes? There must still be something - if you don''t know that, you can''t beat this opponent)"


    "Well, I don''t know what to say if I catch you like this... but what''s the matter with you, it''s not even funny to have this light settlement. Neither of these forts will be long, and you won''t be able to take much time. We have to finish everything before the other faces notice, and apparently the extra humans are coming this way. Shall we take this boy and kill him slowly later?


    How about such an appointment?


    To Silence''s inquiry, the layers simply looked back without answering anything. Silence shakes his head at that attitude.


    "Man, a little more kids would be cute, wouldn''t they?


    "I will if I have to"


    "... he''s not really cute. Enough, let''s just say we get rid of this place."


    As Silence shook his head and somehow began chanting in the junction, Layer explored an opportunity to escape. But within the Silence juncture, he didn''t even know what he was doing, and the layers were starting to rush inside.


    Continued

 739 Missing Talent, Part 118 ~ Edge ~

    "What''s the situation inside?


    "The front wall is currently in the process of exploring ways to control, open the iron fence. Enemy counterattack from inside the castle is insignificant"


    "It''s weird - it''s nothing like an attack from multiple directions - and it seems like it would be nice to have backup from other gates or from within the castle."


    Corwen was unchanged and nagging next to Alphilis receiving a report from the decree, but there was still some doubt inside of it. The resistance of the enemy was too weak.


    "(The battle posture of this castle should not have been completely solved yet ~. If that were to be so dull a reaction ~, would the commander be different from what he was supposed to be in the first place, or would some factor besides us be in the castle? Either way, it would be a good opportunity - but more than the main entrance wouldn''t open - the control in the castle would be delayed ~. If it sticks here for a day or something - it would be an extra hassle later ~)"


    If the horse can''t get in, we can''t bring in all kinds of supplies. In other words, we must go up the walls and exchange supplies. Besides the outer walls, this Kandert also has another inner walls. It''s simple, but it''s like a castle as a base of operations. If, in the unlikely event that they consolidated their defenses inside that castle, they could have been sticky for a day or so. It''s not time to break through the walls, it''s time to take control after you break through.


    And the sticky frying phrase. The scariest thing was the arrival of the reinforcements of the Withel and Client. If Veisel''s reinforcements arrive, they will be sandwiched inside and outside the castle, and if Client''s reinforcements arrive, the castle may be dropped, but the kung fu will be taken to the regular army. If it''s bad, you might get some punishment for disrupting your chain of command. In any case, it was necessary to survive here only with the force of war that Alphilis could move.


    Cowen thought the operation had also come out with eyes to fail, and tried to get closer to encouraging Alphilis to attack. But before that, Alphilis was taking more action.


    "Valsas, are you there?


    "I don''t even have to call you. I just wanted to tell you something, too."


    Valsas was walking in from behind the Alphilis. Alphilis stared at Valsas walking in dignity on the battlefield with a slightly harsher look.


    "That''s a lot to spare. I was gonna hire you, too. Aren''t you going to join the attackers?


    "I didn''t think it would be a big fight at first. Then I thought it would be more expensive if I didn''t participate. I''m expensive.


    But things seem a little different. Let me join you. "


    "He seemed concerned, but what kind of blow?


    Next to Alphilis asking questions, Valsas walked across the place just giving Alphilis a glimpse.


    "You must be feeling it too, the starch of the battlefield air. Something bad always happens when this kind of air drifts. That''s for those who win, for those who lose. I''ve seen these battlefields several times in my many battlefields.


    You will win this battle. But the price is limitless. And things don''t get any better. That''s what it''s gonna be like to fight like this. "


    "How do you know?


    "It''s just a reckoning. There''s no basis."


    What a thin Valsas valve Cowen opened his mouth gently, but Alphilis was never mild. Because Alphilis had the same unspeakable anxiety. I never expressed myself in words like Valsas, but I felt exactly as anxious as I had now been put up with a sword in my heart.


    Still, it''s not like Alphilis would say that.


    "Look, man. But you can''t just move the army."


    "Whatever, that''s why I''m a mercenary. I don''t want to be tied to crap like rules and ethics. Plus, when I want to move, I move alone. You just have to follow whoever you want to follow."


    "This time it''s the other way around."


    What emerged from behind Valsas was a man in long priestly clothing. The priest, dressed in a fine white cloth, thanked him elegantly for his alphilis.


    "It''s my first time to see you, beautiful one. My name is Grossfeld and I belong to Vandal-Valsas-Blackhawk Unit 0. I''m just a servant priest."


    "Oh, thank you very much for this."


    Alphilis was said to be beautiful, etc., and was somewhat in motion. I was told that because it was the first time I had ever been flattered.


    When Valsas hears that interaction, he begins to head to the castle without tickling.


    "Let''s go, Grossfeld. We may not have much time."


    "Don''t you even have time to dictate this woman?


    "Stop being so blind, you''re a loser in your hands"


    To what Valsas had said. Grossfeld laughed all the time as he stared at Alphilis.


    "Indeed."


    "Hey, what do you mean?!?


    Alphilis stepped on the group too much as he was angry with the two things, but the two left the scene early as if they didn''t care.


    But while leaving, Valsas and Grossfeld were discussing it quite seriously.


    "So, what do you say?


    "No, he sure doesn''t want a glimmer. A woman who doesn''t know a man is a hassle after she drops him."


    "Not that way, the fort."


    "Oh, you''re already starting to get your hands on it. It is easy to cross the other party''s boundaries. It seems difficult at first glance, but breaking it if you didn''t have time to install it is a difficult or irrelevant junction in itself. But it''s a lot of hassle when it comes out unnoticed."


    "You may be able to escape when you are enlightened. Do it right."


    "Okay, if it''s a request from the captain. Nevertheless..."


    "What''s up?


    Valsas cared about Grossfeld, who turned around and turned around, but for a moment with each other. Those who live long on the battlefield, too. It should not disturb the concentration once the goal has been set.


    But Grossfeld thought. Sure, that woman named Alphilis, she needs to be a ''glimmer''.


    "(You''ll have a hard time with a woman like that," them, "too. It''s none of my business anymore)"


    "Focus, Grossfeld. I don''t think so, but when you fall, this regiment stops standing. It''s not good that your abilities just become public."


    "I understand, Lord Commander."


    Grossfeld smiled slightly after Valsas, thanking him a great deal at his usual rate.


    Continued

 740 Missing Talent, Part 119 - Edge

    "Alfi, you might want to break into the castle as soon as possible"


    "Lisa, what''s the basis for that?


    As soon as Valsas entered the castle, a proposal was made by Lisa. 30% of the mercenaries have already entered the castle, but the iron fence, which is still out of the way, did not try to go up. Already the walls are almost complete with control and there seems to be no danger for them to penetrate from the front.


    But Alphilis wasn''t trying to move from the top of the hill to see if something still bothered him.


    "It''s not so much a rationale, but as it is, it makes it harder to interact with them within the walls. If someone doesn''t get in, they won''t be able to handle the ad hoc. If you''re saying Alfie''s not going, you should let someone else go, but I''d rather know what Alfie cares about."


    "... what if that gate doesn''t open and it''s also a trick that locks us in when we get inside the walls?


    The words of Alphilis made those who were nearby shudder. Alphilis continues.


    "Or what if there was a trick that would blow itself up? I think there might be a black magician inside that castle."


    "No way, didn''t they leave?


    "Let me think so, maybe not. Hi. Maybe they''re not a single rock. Everyone may not have listened to Orangeable''s orders. If so, this fort is a good opportunity for them to do something. We''re almost the only allies here. This place at a time like a blank, made for a moment on the battlefield.


    If I''m the enemy, if I keep an eye on this one, I''ll set you up here. "


    "On what grounds? That they''re not a single rock."


    Alphilis did not reply to Lisa''s words. The existence of Yugdrasil has yet to be told to anyone. I thought it was better not to tell anyone about him. After having previously spoken to Yugdrasil so that he could be exposed, Alphilis appropriately deceived the spot. Only Lisa was suspicious, but Lisa didn''t dare pursue that point in depth.


    Likewise, Lisa saw the silent alphilis and still did not pursue it. Lisa knows that when Alphilis pierces silence, there''s a good reason for it. And the reason for that is that there are many things that cannot be done publicly.


    Lisa gave up pursuing Alphilis with a sigh.


    "I don''t care if it''s for no reason, but don''t forget that with one of your orders, this one has to throw its life away at all times."


    "I know what you mean."


    "That''s fine. Then let''s say we storm that fort. Lisa didn''t run the sensors well in the fort either, so she was just boiling business."


    "Then I''ll follow you and break the sensor jamming magic in that fort. Then you''ll know a little more about the fort."


    "Can you do that? This is comforting."


    "Well, then we can tie the line, so naturally we can break it. Well, it''ll be worth a try, not to mention whether you can do it well"


    "So - can I leave the command in the fort to Mr. Rhine?"


    "Fine."


    "Because you''re not going?


    Lisa asked Cowen a question, but Cowen shook his head sideways, so to speak, naturally.


    "What are you talking about? A warrior rides into the enemy line and thinks he can gain something?"


    "You''ll have a more specific view of the war."


    "That''s through the sensors, you just have to interact with them in the missile. The military has many roles to play. The most important thing you have to do is not defeat your enemies, but protect your captain, and then protect me. If you crush your head, you won''t be able to move how well your hands and feet are."


    "Same thing even if your hands and feet are cut a thousand times. You can''t just move your head."


    "But I''m not going to die. I can change my hands and feet for as much as I want."


    Lisa shut up to Cowen''s story and turned her back silently and walked away. Looking behind it, Corwen approaches Alphilis.


    "About me, you think I''m a terrible woman?"


    "You expect me to affirm?


    "No - I''m not expecting anything - I just agree with you as a lady sometimes - it seems like the basics are good to pierce the opposite attitude"


    "Because that''s better for my reputation and trust?


    Cowen was impatient.


    "That''s right, the captain knows very well. Come on."


    "I don''t know everything either. I still don''t know enough about you to understand where you really are from."


    "Haha, you might as well remain vague there ~. The only thing I can say is ~ that if my fame stays with future generations as a result, that''s enough ~"


    "I don''t care if it''s infamous or noble?


    "It''s up to you ~. I sure don''t mind either ~"


    Cowen was still grinning, but Alphilis thought that her attitude was heartily dependable. For Alphilis, for the first time, anyone in a position to work out an operation or future strategy besides himself. A fellow who can move things ahead of himself instead of asking for his own opinion.


    It was an alphilis who launched a mercenary corps of his own choice, but the position of captain of the corps was not less onerous. Everything has to be decided on its own, and although the Rhine and Lisa centric colleagues will be consulted, the final decision is all on their own. It was true that the heavy pressure was gradually accumulating alphilic fatigue.


    Alphilis felt and relieved like he had lowered one shoulder load, as well as the fear of what the hell would happen if this Cowen stripped himself of his fangs, which would probably turn wiser than he did. But Corwen got ahead of him, as he even guessed Alphilis'' mood.


    Continued

 741 Missing Talent, Part 120 - Edge

    "It''s okay - because I just want to fight - like a black magician - with a bunch of out-of-the-world warriors."


    "How do you know about them?


    "That''s a stupid question ~. Even if you don''t know their names ~ it has been famous amongst the intellectuals for a long time ~ because ~ it should have been a peaceful time ~ but the continent is unnaturally overflowing with battles ~? I came here and its contours were clear ~ but I was paying attention to who would confront them ~.


    At first I thought it was Arnelia or the Magic Church, but an unexpected force appeared. "


    "That''s us."


    "Yes ~. Let''s just be honest with the captain ~. I''ve admired the war hero Tan since I was very young ~. That''s just like a boy and girl who paints a dream story ~. But sadly ~ I had no talent for martial arts or magic ~.


    So I learned ~. I could demonstrate next to someone with that talent ~ and a better strategy than 10,000 people ~. Fortunately, I will hardly ever forget what I saw once - and I love craftsmanship and making things ~. I also had a lot of exciting alumni at Mayer''s Triade University - and I actually had the discipline to meaningfully win the war ~.


    But it''s not a time of peace where the place to show off ~. Being there was a black magician ~ I must say, fortunate for me ~. By banishing them ~ I can fulfill my hopes ~ "


    "You think you have the means to defeat them?


    "Of course - it''s a large group of scholars from Triade for that matter - Kazas in particular is an indispensable being - he was the only one who could have had an argument with me about each other ~. I had some difficulty getting too good ~"


    Alphilis was about to blow out for a moment. If Kazakh bigotry makes you a favorite, I thought the scholars at Triade must be the ones with little common sense.


    Cowen continued.


    "Anyway, let me give you a strategy so you can beat the black magicians. But I think you and I are already pointing in the same direction - as far as dealing with the castle attackers is concerned."


    "Same direction... yes, it is"


    "When this battle is over, I think you''ll care a little bit about me." I approached you because you have the biggest luxury fund on the continent called Arnelia. "


    "Greed, you."


    "No, not as much as the captain."


    "I wonder how far that desire is true"


    "I thought you''d have to believe that."


    Seeing as Cowen had a refreshing laugh on the field, Alphilis got stuck and laughed. At the same time, I was glad that I might have gained an ally that was even more terrifying and comforting than I had imagined.


    "I guess it''s cleaned up"


    "Oh, now it''s all"


    How the doll in the shape of a soldier collapsed when Renatica pulled the blade out of the enemy that was deeply plugging Matchett in. It was the brave Arshhuntra who was fighting alongside Renatica. Renatica doesn''t know how to get here and for what reason she helped herself. The only thing I found out was the monstrous strength of Arshhuntra.


    No, maybe he''s not human in the first place. Because the body lying behind Lunatica would have surpassed 200 loosely, but the body stacked behind Arshhuntra was lightly three times more than Lunatica. Renatica should have killed two or three in one breath. I was too distant to realise at all, such as killing faster than that self.


    At least Arshhuntra was using witchcraft. Witchcrafted swords wipe out a few at a time, releasing witchcraft on opposite sides. The way we fought that killed more than 10 bodies in one attack looked like one complete form as a magic swordsman.


    Renatica asks again.


    "Why did you help me?"


    "Um, to be honest, I didn''t help you, did I? They''re my enemies, too. It''s like my pledge as a mercenary to defeat the Undead."


    "The vow, the one who must live... who are you?


    "It''s just a breeze, the way they call you brave isn''t supposed to suit you. I have more business for you than that. [M] There''s someone who wants to suit you."


    "As for doing that here, you''d better head somewhere else for cover if you can afford it. The enemy still doesn''t seem to let this end. Rather, because if so many dolls move, the body you''re manipulating should be operating pretty close. You should look for it and knock it down. This is both a crisis and an opportunity. If we don''t hurry, your apprentice will lose his life, okay?


    "! Layers!


    When Lunatica heard the words of Arshhuntra, she was leaving the scene like a disease. I didn''t even have time to worry about why Arshhuntra knew such a thing.


    Seeing Renatica run away, Arshhuntra makes the call.


    Continued

 742 Missing Talent, Part 121 - Edge

    "He''s here, isn''t he? You should come out."


    "Have you noticed"


    One shade emerged from the shadow of the building. The figure was that of a client soldier, but only his face remained hidden in the shadows, not clearly visible. But when he saw the shadow, Arshhuntra smiled and spoke. It was a gentle way of talking, like talking to an old friend I hadn''t seen in a long time.


    "Long time no see, Whisper. It''s been about 10 years since then."


    "That could have been about it. You don''t fade, and your personality looks like the wind. When will you let me kill you?"


    "I''m not afraid you''re going to kill me, but I''m guessing that''s still up ahead for the moment."


    "For the time being, yeah. I think we can kill each other right now that we can maximize each other''s skills, but what do you think?


    "I guess you are, but I don''t know. I''m not really interested in superficial strength, but this isn''t always the height of strength. Why don''t you wait a little longer? Life is long."


    "That''s how I always relax. Really, he''s like a sunset. It''s as if it''s not handy. That''s what happened when I tried to kill him one day. I''m having trouble with what I can''t afford. You''re the second person I missed."


    "I''m in trouble, too. Your attack was too unintentional and I had a hard time recieving it. [M] I can''t wait to be attacked like a breather."


    "Take it as a compliment"


    The shadow was laughing with pleasure when it creaked. Whisper seemed sincerely enjoying his conversation with Arshhuntra.


    To that whisper, Arshhuntra was speaking this again with interest.


    "By the way, Whisper, I don''t think you''re gonna show up here without a purpose. Was there something wrong with you?


    "... I wanted to see that Lunatica. I''m really excited about what happened to her and what happens next."


    "Well, then he''s still..."


    "Yeah, as you can guess"


    The shadow rocked in the wind. Slightly, but I did feel like Arshhuntra had a glimpse of Whisper''s frustration.


    "Renatica is an abomination. But at the same time, I am the most jealous. I didn''t like raising her because of the intricate emotions of interest and jealousy, but apparently she''s destined to leave me."


    "Well, you can tie her instincts up with an orange zebra. Because her ''killing'' takes place completely unconsciously and according to her instincts. That''s why..."


    "Yeah, no matter how much I pursued it, I finally found out I couldn''t get that power. So I wanted her power at all costs. But apparently that''s not appropriate."


    I can see Whisper''s emotions rocked again. Arshhuntra was also able to perceive Whisper''s mood again, so he stood silently on the spot.


    "... what are you going to do with that kid?


    "At least, what are you not going to do now? I''d like to see some more. What kind of life can one live as a person, so dedicated to killing? What strength will you gain again? Much different from the situation I imagined, but I''d like to see this now.


    You feel like a parent, honestly. "


    "It would be like a factual parent, wouldn''t it? But if you ask me what the purpose is, it''s still."


    "Yeah, it''s a pawn to defeat that ''supreme''. That one must be defeated at all costs, or it will all be over. This one is more serious to me than the Orange Bull and the like. Now it''s time to stop working at the expense of a lot of people, but I don''t know what kind of applause we''re going to make."


    "Thoughts are for each person. I don''t care who thinks what or how, but these days, the world has been trying to kill me. So is this fort. The same people who watch the battlefield are trekking. It does not join the battle, but defines perhaps the most suitable time for intervention"


    "Well, those who don''t fight themselves can''t grab what they want until the end. I know that well because I used to be. I was trying to manipulate the world from behind."


    "So now you''re trying to manipulate people to force them into battlefields in order to make everyone the star? Oh, man, it''s a forceful thing. And what you''re doing doesn''t seem very different, though?


    "A little has changed, because this is how I come to inspect the scene. Besides, what the hell are you doing here? What are you really up to?


    Whisper had the sharpness to ask, but Arshhuntra worried a little, and instead did as usual.


    "... I''m just really showing the end of this continent. I just have too big a problem to do anything about it. I just can''t move, I can''t. It''s not what it used to be. I''m jealous of Orangeables in that sense. He''s moving into action without any hesitation."


    "Arshhuntra, you... no, let''s do it. It''s called wildness, because that''s fine with me if I can accomplish my purpose. I won''t hesitate to fight if you can stand by then."


    "It doesn''t seem like a declaration of war, neither do you. But it''s time for me to decide what to do. Because I can''t be a bystander forever."


    "That''s why you came here. Then I''m not a bystander anymore, because I was involved in Silence''s pawn."


    "Silence? He''s a mysterious man, too. Where were all those magic users lurking? But he doesn''t seem to have much of a view around. We should have thought more about why the Magic Church wouldn''t even interfere on the back of this battle"


    "... I see, is that what you mean? That''s why the doll was only there."


    "I guess that''s what this is about. Dolls do the beginning and end of the doll. Though I think she''s too brave to call her a doll."


    "Sure. Then let''s just say I concentrate on what I do. It looks like a lot of people have made up their minds about this war."


    "Is this as far as you''re concerned, Whisper?


    But there was no response to Arshhuntra''s inquiry. Whisper disappeared at some point, just as he disappeared into the shadows. I can no longer even feel the signs.


    "Hmm, I''m even starting to wonder if I was really talking to him (Whisper). That''s right, it''s just called ''Whispering''.


    Oh, I can''t do this either. "


    Arshhuntra also disappeared like the wind from where she was again. Later, the dolls were already collapsing and returning themselves to the earth, and yet, like a deserted neighborhood, only idleness and wind were blowing through the heat of the battle.


    Continued

 743 Missing Talent, Part 122 ~ Edge ~

    "(Where... where''s the layer?


    Renatica was heartily running through the fort of Kandert. Whoever enters sight truncated everything but his allies. I didn''t mind if it was a doll or a living soldier. All who block the way were slaughtered down by Renatica.


    For Renatica, the layer was the first life that I held responsible for. Of course it matters, Lisa, and it makes no difference what Lisa wants to protect next. But the layers are no different from what Renatica has spontaneously attempted to build up.


    I won''t let the layers die. It was not how complex Renatica thought of what, it was almost unconscious behavior.


    But Renatica didn''t know where the layers were. If there was a chaser, even if he had the perceptive ability of Renatica, whose intuition works even beyond the two rear mountains, he didn''t know where the layers were, confused by the numerous signs and killings on the battlefield.


    Renatica stopped on the roof of a private house once and looked over the entire battlefield.


    "Don''t rush, think. Layers don''t die that easily. But it is also true that it is difficult to grasp the location of layers in a messy battlefield. Where would I go if I were a layer"


    Renatica looked over to the battlefield and noticed something. Mercenaries have not yet flowed into the castle. If you gaze at the main entrance, there were already rosetta-like figures waving swords on the walls, but there were oddly few soldiers around the main entrance.


    "The main entrance isn''t open...? If there was any obstacle, the layer was inside the walls. If that happens, it won''t be my turn, but... hmm?


    At the same time as the anomaly at the main entrance, Renatica noticed an anomaly in the castle. The dolls I cut off earlier were fitting soldiers in this castle. Then they should act as defensemen in this castle. That''s like assembling around the main entrance.


    On the contrary, you can barely see the city in this castle. If we were to draw into city warfare, the roof of the dwelling, which is the height, should have been in formation. But you can''t see any of those soldiers.


    "This is crazy... ha!?


    Renatica looked back feeling signs right behind her. But nobody was behind it, and it looked far rearward.


    What Renatica saw was a woman swordsman whose whole body was in flames. Her hair burned in the red lotus, and the woman with the two swords nearly abandoned the soldier skewered with a sword. Soldiers look flamed and tormented. But the swordsman was not afflicted by the flame, and disappeared from the roof of the building with no expression.


    At that moment, the sudden loss of strength from Lunatica''s body, on the spot, Lunatica collapsed to slip out her hips. Lunatica herself knows exactly how she didn''t.


    "What, are you... oh, no..."


    I was speechless beyond that. Because the female swordsman was the scariest, most beautiful, and saddest Renatica has ever seen. Renatica couldn''t find enough words to describe her aggressively.


    When Lunatica, calmly returned, just approached the place where the female swordsman was, the scene rolled with the remains of the dolls truncated like mountains. This is why the dolls, or soldiers, did not come to the front gate defense. Everything was held back by that woman swordsman. That number goes down a thousand.


    Renatica fought. I don''t even make myself feel the signs that I''m fighting, and wonder how I can kill so many stupid dolls perfectly. Renatica often forgot about the layers, and stood among the wreckage wrapped in flames.


    "Ugh, that''ll take longer than I expected. Exactly. Long-range metastases break bones. You must have been tired of waiting, too, huh?


    Layers did not respond to the silence''s light mouth. He just glances at the gap and stares at the silence. Layer''s eyes told him if he even missed a few gaps. But Silence smiled lightly and returned the grin. There was even room for that look and I was totally making fun of the layers.


    No, or maybe not. So far there has been no gap in silence for a moment. That fact showed that I was wary of layers on the inside. That''s why Silence has been so careful in chanting and taking his time.


    Layer waited. Aim for Silence to stay alert for a moment. Because otherwise the layers don''t have the strength to just confront each other from the front. Betting on a momentary gap, the layers stood still for strength without wasting any resistance.


    There was an unusual tension between the two of them, not because they were interacting like that, or because they didn''t put their swords together. Even though it was a factually captive layer, it was like keeping the beast connected to the chains close to you, giving Silence the nervousness to just come and pull itself apart the moment the chains were broken with some clap.


    Silence had no alarm. Silence doesn''t underestimate the layer thing. Also he was a man who chose no means and at the same time did everything in his power to achieve his purpose. Silence should have taken every means to torment the layers and also to satisfy his own desires.


    But Silence wasn''t thinking. When you use magic to metastasize, even if you are in the junction, you are connected to the outside world. I had confirmed that there were no people in the Sorcery Church, so I assumed somewhere in my mind that I would not be struck by any sign of sorcery. At least, he said it couldn''t be intrusive if it was easy for him to enter his own kingdom.


    So when the junction was suddenly broken and the sword flew in front of him, Silence was heartily surprised and made a serious voice for himself.


    "Gha-ha!?


    "Mm, looks like you hit something"


    "Captain, stop poking your sword in before you even know what''s going on inside. What would you do if someone were here? You''re not a kid with an ant''s nest, are you?


    "If there''s anybody but the enemy, he''s out of luck."


    Along with his merciless words, it was Valsas who had entered the kingdom by trying to slash it open with a sword. followed by Grossfeld. As they descended into the junction, they looked inside and grasped the situation. Grossfeld revealed his disgust at the whirlpool of suspiciously ugly meat walls.


    Continued

 744 Missing Talent, Part 123 - Edge

    "It''s an ugly junction, far from my doctrinal claim"


    "I wonder what the ladies will say when they hear that word."


    "Don''t you all agree with me about what''s wrong with you!


    "I wish."


    Though light-hearted, the two mercenaries grasped the situation. Layers being caught, and a slight silence behind you with your shoulders under control. Compared to inside the ugly junction and silence, Grossfeld was completely looking down on silence.


    "You... you seem like a very evil heart root, backed up by an elegant look. If you live, that''s going to be harmful."


    "Hehe, it''s better than human. I have yet to meet uglier beings than humans."


    "Some are ugly, some are not. I think that''s the flavor of man."


    "No, they''re all ugly."


    "Apparently I''d like to have a close discussion with you about love... but I guess not either"


    Grossfeld glanced at Valsas. The Valsas waved his sword and saw Silence.


    "Enough talking, Grossfeld"


    "No. I just want to discuss it exactly for once, but how dare you in such a place without love. Besides, the Captain won''t be able to wait any longer, will he?


    "Oh, if we''d been talking for another three seconds, we''d have started attacking either way"


    "It''s because of you."


    "That''s not all"


    Valsas looked closely at Silence''s hand.


    "That man, he''s been trying to activate magic during conversations. A man with no loose ends, you''ll get away with it."


    "Hmm, the captain thinks I''m dumb enough to let him get away?


    "I don''t think so, but sometimes just in case"


    "Sure, he''s a black magician. It''s nothing. Shall I take them seriously too? This place is fortunate to be in the juncture, and you won''t be able to compete with other members. May I, Captain?


    "I don''t mind. I''d rather not be stuck."


    "Bye."


    Grossfeld came out a long time ago. A considerable length, Grossfeld is one or more heads larger than Valsas. That''s all he felt intimidated about when he came forward.


    The opposing silence remains in a one-handed position on the ground. I watched Grossfeld with cold eyes. Maybe I''m going to be able to afford it.


    "You, the first face I''ve ever seen, do you know me as a black magician?


    "Yeah, sure. You''re celebrities, you guys are. We confirm the faces and names of everyone. Silence of the doll, so were you okay?


    "... you''ve done a good job of looking it up. Where''d you get that information?


    "Me, even if I look like this, my face is wide. There were people all over the continent who understood my love. Nature and your information come to me.


    If you don''t do that again, you won''t be entrusted to guard this mercenary regiment. Because they''re all dangerous without me. Their backup, which is all I have in mind, is very difficult. I''m not an excited beginner at all, so I wish I could remember the fun of hurrying a little bit more. "


    Grossfeld suddenly said something to take care of him, so Silence stared at him.


    "You''re a joke man, I hate nasty words. I don''t think it''s the word of anyone in priestly clothes."


    "Unfortunately, I was a disciplined monk. Besides, I think it''s better than someone with a nasty heart being classy. Or were you, a virgin?


    "... die."


    Silence unleashed an ice spear with his extra left hand. The spear released in a straight line hit Grosfeld, but the ice spear shredded before Grosfeld''s eyes and disappeared. It was the defensive magic that Grossfeld was constantly stretching that prevented the spear from entering the ice.


    "No, in such elementary sorcery. You can''t break through the magic barrier I''m constantly putting up. I''m the only one who can break into your line without a sound. Why don''t you at least make it a magic trick with more than two verses of chanting?


    "... I see, it seems so. If so..."


    "You won''t be able to, though."


    As soon as Silence tried to chant, a black wind ran through the side of Grosfeld, Grosfeld''s long coat of law rose and his sword swung down from Valsas, turned into a black mass, towards Silence.


    Silence rushed his hand to chant the magic into defense, but he was nearly struck deep with his sword and abandoned to Tangbamboo.


    "Gu! An ambush is cowardice!


    "Is there cowardice or crap in the battle? Defeat the enemy, that''s fine."


    "We need aesthetics to fight, too, right?


    "You can do that with anyone but me."


    There is strength in the hand that holds the sword of Valsas. Silence took it to the push with the sword as it was struck in, but was aiming for the moment when Valsas was in a hurry and let the sword go once. It is Silence who is in a bad position, but he thought that with the strength reinforced by the magic of gold, he could withstand being pushed into the human opponent.


    But...


    Continued

 745 Missing Talent, Part 124 - Edge 21 -

    "What... huh?


    Valsas never let go of his sword, but took it straight to the push with his sword. The performance of the sword is more than mutual. Then Silence thought it would be determined by the strength of his arms, but whatever Valsas'' strength might think, it didn''t fit. It should be impossible to lose with muscle strength reinforced to exceed even the layers.


    "Fool, dude! What kind of arm do you have?


    "You, swordsmanship is pretty good, but as a swordsman, you seem to be below second class. That doesn''t make a difference in arm strength."


    Grossfeld''s gruesome voice entered Silence''s ear, but it was nowhere near as it stands. Lost in impending imminence, Valsas'' sword was about to approach Silence''s throat. Silence was in a hurry but was coming to see if it was okay if he had defensive witchcraft, but for the first time he felt his spine freeze when he saw Valsas'' sword eat inside of defensive witchcraft.


    "Hiya!


    Silence knew that defensive magic was useless, and turned the magic he was using to defend himself into muscle strength and pushed Valsas'' sword away. Valsas was heavily played with his sword, but from behind it he could see Grossfeld''s sorcery activated.


    "Sora, we''ve got a gap"


    "Ha!?


    Glossfeld''s magic of light flies from behind what Valsas did. Silence rushes to re-stretch his defensive witchcraft, but suddenly the stretched witchcraft didn''t make the defense, pushed by the impact and Silence blew away. Silence that can be beaten up by trying to get into the rear meat wall.


    "Kaha."


    "Do you want to prevent that in time?"


    "Excuse me, Captain, my stuffing seemed somewhat sweet. As a magic swordsman, I think you have reached a great realm. I guess I''m better at witchcraft originally and the sword is an addition. But..."


    The sphere of light formed by Grossfeld overhead was of a size that swallowed one person to much. Silence''s eyes were stunned by the magic that suddenly appeared.


    "Stupid! I didn''t know anyone but Arnelia could use such advanced light attack magic. Who are you?


    "I told you, he said he was a disciplined monk. It''s just that besides Valsas, it''s a secret that I can use offensive magic, and I don''t even know Lieutenant Betts. Everyone at Blackhawk thinks I''m just a dirty defense-only priest."


    "You were conscious."


    "That''s right."


    Silence was biting his teeth off feeling humiliated by the multiplication between Valsas and Grossfeld, where he could even feel spare. But Grossfeld doesn''t do anything to leak a winning chance.


    "Well, it''s time for me to put a stop to it. It will be the same outside and inside when it comes to the passage of time, so if I''m not around much, there may be dead people in the crew."


    "What, what''s going on?


    "Have you ever wondered how few people die in the Blackhawk? Whatever you''re doing differently, there''s never been a single dead man, no matter what kind of fierce battle we get into when the captain leads us. At least not since I joined the regiment.


    The secret is that I use auto-recovery magic (auto-regeneration) across a wide area. As long as you''re under my influence, my Blackhawk crew won''t die unless you eat a fatal wound in one blow. "


    "I don''t know..."


    The moment Silence found out the facts, Grossfeld''s magic was unleashed. No matter how powerful a magic barrier is used, powerful offensive magic is hard to prevent. I thought both Grossfeld and Valsas were special, but what a sword Silence had slashed the sphere of light with. A sphere of light slashed by Silence''s sword and scratched out to mist. Grossfeld and Valsas eyes opened wide for the first time.


    "Oh, my God, is that a sword that disables sorcery? It''s a strange sword, so I was wondering if it had any additional attributes."


    "That sounds like an attribute attached to the sword itself. That''s a pain in the ass. Your attack won''t make it through."


    "Heh, heh"


    Silence spilled a creepy laugh. I will no longer take up silence either. It was slowly beginning to unravel its ferocious nature. He nodded his tongue at the blue-blue light-emitting sword and was doing it with his cheeks on.


    "This is a dirty blood sword (Marveis Blood). It''s one of those swords that comes out during the war. In front of this sword, none of your magic works. But I can use a magic sword with magic in this sword. A very easy-to-use sword that understands the user''s intentions and also does not have self while recognizing the enemy and the husband. It all depends on my will to have it. Isn''t that convenient?


    "I see, it''s troublesome inside, but it doesn''t mean I can''t defeat it. I''m not gonna try anything."


    "Well, but there''s no gap like that on me earlier. It was a glitch for a moment, but I can cook you guys anything more than I found out that nasty priest magic there no longer works.


    If you''ll excuse me... "


    But before Silence could finish his words again, Valsas was slaughtered abruptly. Silence ugly distorted his expression to the same condition as earlier, but now his posture was different and mutually.


    Another difference was that Silence''s expression no longer addressed his elegance. The look, like his inner face, was ugly and distorted.


    "So you''re telling me to listen to me, there''s a human flair!


    "Did I tell you not to listen? If Grossfeld''s magic doesn''t work, until I crush it."


    "Try it!


    the word. At the end of the day the two began a fierce sword reward, but Grossfeld watched as he sighed. The sigh wasn''t because I was depressed, it was because I was frightened.


    Continued

 746 Missing Talent, Part 125 - Edge 22 -

    "Oh man, our captain can''t keep his mind short. Give the team something to fight for. Mostly that guy..."


    "I''m inexperienced in battle, so I can do enough on my own. Is that what you''re trying to say?


    There were signs from behind Grossfeld, but Grossfeld was not surprised. Because we knew that the layer had already untied Silence. Layer was just slowly stretching his body''s muscles to make sure the restrained body was working properly.


    Grossfeld was speaking to the layer with his back turned.


    "Didn''t you miss the gap earlier when I unleashed my witchcraft that weakened his restraint"


    "Oh, a moment of weakness is enough. Because I''ve been crawling for a long time."


    Grossfeld was somewhat interested in layers answering with a flat face.


    "I ignored it because it doesn''t affect the fight, but apparently it was rude. At first I thought it was just a puppy (Pappy), but apparently the fangs are ready. And how did you pull the restraint off? I thought they were tied up in high-ranking sorcery."


    "Nothing. I just pulled it off with force"


    "With force..."


    Grossfeld honestly couldn''t hide his surprise. It is true that if you interfere with magic with so much mass as magic, you will not be able to pull it off with force, but it was impossible without too much monstrous force. If Grossfeld''s knowledge was certain, the magic that was suppressing the layers was supposed to be so binding that it held back the giants and had excess magic.


    Grossfeld''s interest grew ever more.


    "You seem like an interesting boy inside. What does that silence have to do with anything?


    "Oh, quite. Looks like the guy who burned my hometown. He''s on edge and he''s got his eyes on him."


    "Hmm, you sure look more like the other one for your obsession. So, what do you do? If you''re keeping me company, I''ll arrange for you to come home with me later. It''s Valsas who wins anyway."


    Grossfeld said, but the boy in front of him knew he had no intention of bypassing. There can''t be a man with such sharp eye light sitting here as a man. Grossfeld only saw layers as hungry beasts.


    On the other hand, for the light of its eyes, the way it speaks does not provoke a great deal of futile killing. If this is the qualities that are innate, Grossfeld knew that he would be either a born killer (a duelist) or a hero.


    "No, I''ll do it. He beat me up a lot, and I''m sorry I''m going to stay with him. It''s best to put Keri on with my hands. Besides, we wouldn''t have been here without him. I want to keep a good drop on it."


    "That''s a brave thing. But is there an operation? From what I''ve seen, your sword looks like an industry of line-up. The performance of the weapon does not extend, nor does your attack arrive at the enchantment barrier, nor does it have just the skill to counter his power reinforced by gold enchantment. If you don''t have any thoughts, you''re no different than a barbarian. We''re crossing with him because it''s us, but his opponent is even one of the best magicians on the continent, assuming. It''s also a condition that you have to finish him off before he can stop being confused."


    "I know, I have a plan. If it doesn''t work, I''ll give it away."


    "Phew. He''s a stubborn, impatient boy, like Valsas. Then I will stop their battle for a moment. Break in the meantime. Are you sure?"


    "Oh, I''m sorry."


    Layer picked up his sword, which was falling to the ground, and shook it to see how it felt. Apparently, there''s nothing wrong with the sword. If you can handle it, the layers feel close to certainty when you hold the sword.


    "(That''s strange, six months ago I never imagined myself fighting with a sword in my hand. I had no hesitation in fighting if I had to, but I had no idea of waving my sword with purpose. I never thought I''d want to be strong. Because I originally thought I had the strength I needed to survive.


    But not now. You have to beat him. If we don''t kill that guy here, we''re sure we''ll have a disaster for our people. I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you in exchange for my life) "


    That''s when Layer was thinking not only of Gail and Elsia, but also of Alphilis'' face. I was a layer wondering myself when I realized that, but I do feel grateful for Alphilis. I''ve always wanted to give it back in some way, but I thought this would be a reward.


    "If it''s true, I guess we should get permission before we fight..."


    "What are you whining about? I''ll set you up."


    "Oh, I''ll be all right anytime"


    "That''s fine. Bye!"


    Glossfeld''s magic of light was unleashed in front of Valsas and Silence, while layers kicked the ground.


    Continued

 747 Missing Talent, Part 126 - Edge 23 -

    At that time, Silence and Valsas were in such a fierce battle that they could not afford to worry about the layers or anything else. The sword of Valsas roars and strikes silence, and strikes the wall of flesh as if it does not lose its momentum. It was a storm of attack, as if a tornado were being created around Valsas.


    It was still Valsas who was taking advantage in such intense rewards that his time to breathe could even be deadly. For him, unexpected developments make Silence suspicious again.


    "(Why, why am I pushed? Even though I used to play, there was no one suitable for me with a sword even when I was part of the Knights. With regard to the sword, it shouldn''t be possible for me to take lag without being alarmed! It''s supposed to be such a body! Why are you backing away from mercenarism?


    Silence was in a hurry. Its body, which should have finely regulated not only its appearance, but also its proper physique for waving the sword, even its muscle strength. I should have finished my ideal body to fight with a sword and mended a regular knight sword, but I couldn''t understand why I would lag behind to the extent of a mercenary with no sword moves or anything.


    But all of that has nothing to do with Valsas. Valsas never thought about what was right for the fight and what wasn''t. Don''t bring in any emotions or reason if you don''t need it for battle. Valsas was of that nature from the beginning. The more you wave your sword, the more pure you become against the battle. Even without knowing why, Valsas instinct knew what it would take to defeat the enemy in front of him. Perhaps that was the heaven of Valsas.


    And we didn''t know each other that the difference between the two came only from not bringing extra thought into the fight. Exactly the moment Valsas played Silence''s sword, Grossfeld''s magic hit the ground just beside the two of them, splashing the meat walls. Silence was sharpened in focus by what had all of a sudden happened, but Valsas was swinging his own sword down with a view to silence so that he wouldn''t even care about the splashing meat walls.


    Valsas'' sword does not completely erase (cancel) witchcraft, but it also has more than a certain amount of witchcraft properties. In other words, if the power of Valsas combined with the properties of the sword, it would push through to the extent of the magical barrier of silence without chanting.


    "What..."


    Something unexpected happened once again when Silence realized he had taken an unconsciousness. The sword of Valsas was shot down by the lay, and Silence was kicked by the lay to gain his whole life in nine deaths.


    Silence was also stunned by what had suddenly happened, and Valsas was staring at the layers. It was more of a questioning eye than a staring eye at an enemy. However, it must have been a harsh eye that would not allow any excuse. Even with the audacity of the layers, he shrugged like he had been eagled through the heart''s heart. It is an eye that truly tells the story that, depending on the response, the sword of Valsas will be directed at the layers.


    "I don''t know what you mean, kid. Depending on your response, I won''t forgive you."


    "... he''s the one I should be putting Keri on. I want you to give in."


    "Is that what you''re trying to tell me to stop my sword and do?


    "Yes."


    The gaze of Valsas and Layer intersects in the unspeakable language. Often the two of them moaned, and Valsas drew his sword.


    "Fine. But if your sword isn''t what I''m convinced of, then my sword can be directed at you, regardless of the outcome. Are you ready for that?


    "Oh, I don''t mind. But in that case, you will be slaughtered too."


    In Layer''s words Valsas broke the edge of his mouth looking funny and put his sword in his sheath. Flip the coat. Valsas descends to Grossfeld. Layer took a glimpse of Valsas'' back and concentrated on silence.


    Returning to Grossfeld''s location, Valsas watched the layer with his shoulders shouldered side by side. Grossfeld looks ridiculously at the look of it.


    "I thought you''d get in the way of the battle and be more in a bad mood, but aren''t you rather in a good mood, Captain?


    "Oh, to my surprise. It''s been a long time since I''ve been told anything like that from the front. I''m glad to hear it."


    "I won''t even shy away from our members these days. Hey. Too strong is a problem."


    "I don''t think it''s a big deal."


    "There''s no such thing as Louis and Lexus at the same time. Betts and you at best, and there won''t be many others on the continent."


    "It''s going to be tough to impress that boy."


    "Really?


    Grossfeld was watching the layers behave. The lay laid his sword loose and stared at Silence.


    "Again, I''m the guy. Get up quick."


    "... what are you going to do? I wonder if Valsas has a better chance than you. Instead, it was a special occasion earlier."


    "That doesn''t make sense. If I don''t take you down, there''s no point."


    Silence had missed grasping the intentions of the layer. Wouldn''t it be the same for whoever did it if they were to defeat themselves? Even Silence thought so.


    "I don''t understand what you''re saying"


    "Maybe I''m not sure either. But I grew up in a rough city where people''s lives were even exchanged, and I knew how to do dirty adults. One thing I found out was to make sure I didn''t fight anyone to avoid getting hit. That''s why I hid my powers. It''s best not to go back as far as getting hit somewhat. It doesn''t even extend to the crime of suddenly taking this one''s life over there, but when this one does it back, I mean it.


    But that''s not all. The world still cannot allow me to live in peace. Then the enemy beats thoroughly. Make him give in completely so that he won''t even wake up to his teeth again. You can''t rely on someone else to do that.


    I''ll do it, I''ll kill you. And every time you remember me, even in the afterlife, fear will rise, thoroughly. "


    The layers'' eyes were starting to change. Until now, I fought seriously, but my mind was not here so that there was no sense of reality. Maybe that''s because previous enemies didn''t really think layers should take them down.


    But not now. For the first time, I was looking at my prey, trying to stop Silence''s breath root for sure. Eyes open and blink gone, pupils small and gradually focus only on the contours of silence.


    Silence regained his posture, but was still frightened by how the layers were different than before.


    Continued

 748 Missing Talent, Part 127 - Edge 24

    "... the meaning you''re saying is inconsistent. If you kill me, they won''t be after you anymore, will they? Then who did it?"


    "I wonder what you''re talking about yourself, but you need to scare me. You think of this event somewhere else as human resources. It''s like a play to you to fear people and live and die, isn''t it?


    So I''ll tell you what, there are no bystanders in this world. I don''t like it, but we need you on our stage, Silence!


    "Kid''s got a big mouth!


    Silence revealed his anger at Layer''s words, but he was calm for it. The magic you chant fires multiple chunks of dirt. The chant is also classified as a short curse that doesn''t originally take long, but the bone is powerful enough to take lightly if the intolerant hits it directly at birth. If the layers were frightened for a moment, they would be slashed with swords to continue standing, or they were willing to use magic that would be fatally wounded.


    A normal swordsman would have done what Silence thought. But Silence tended to think of things somewhere with the knight sword at the center of his sword moves. A man ready to die, or a man waving a sword to live, is fundamentally different from a man waving a sword to protect. Their swords wave and wave lead to raw afterwards, thus a very sharp blow, albeit not represented by technology.


    Silence did not know the essence of the sword wielded on the battlefield because he first learned the knight''s sword and yet became the best user on the spot. Silence didn''t know that technology alone could not push back the sword that was wielded to live. So Silence couldn''t even notice why the difference with Valsas appeared.


    So Silence doesn''t understand the sight that is happening in front of him right now. Silence could not understand the multiple pieces of rock emitted from close range, such as the layers coming toward each other while dodging or cutting the skin.


    "Hey, fool!


    "Phew..."


    A layer receives the last chunk of rock on his shoulder and tries to use the momentum to rotate his body and wave his sword. and at the same time a tremendous killing spirit was released from the layers. The momentum of the recoiled sword and the layers'' unprecedented killing caused Silence to unwittingly wave the sword down.


    Then Layer was forced to stop the movement of his body, which gained momentum with rotation, with one foot. Forced to stop too much momentum, the sound of his pants tearing in part and his muscles breaking in part echoed the layer''s brain. As the various parts of his body screamed, Layer was forced to switch the sword''s orbit from the horizontal girdle to the upper stage, freeing up the momentum he had stopped again and pursuing Silence''s sword.


    The sword of momentum catches up with Silence''s sword, accelerating Silence''s sword even further. And the overpowered Silence sword never stopped, cutting up his inner crotch, ignoring the magic barrier because of the sword''s properties. Not too early in the day, Silence didn''t even have time to let go of his sword and didn''t realize his wrist was broken to get caught up in it.


    "... what?


    "Shh!


    Layer punched further into his sword (Marveis Blood) before Silence recognized what had happened. Silence''s right foot fell on the spot as the bone fell off with the dull feeling of tearing the broken meat, and Silence realized it was the first time she had been taken with her right foot after losing her body balance.


    What Silence felt at the next moment was intense anger, not pain. The wounds on my self-esteem were greater, not the physical wounds of being hurt by those who had insulted me before.


    "Ko, this kid is ahhhhh!


    "Late!


    It was already a sword that was thought to leave Silence''s hand, but did not leave that hand as if sucking it into his hand. Layer was going to take Marveis Blood and slash him, but look at the strange sword of behavior and change that idea. Sometimes swords covenanted by old swords and sorcery do not leave their hands except by the will of the Lord.


    Layer doesn''t know that, but he realizes that Marveis Blood won''t leave Silence. No, no. In an instant, he snuggles his distance from Silence to keep his body, and puts Silence''s jaw on his shoulder. Of course, you can''t scratch Silence''s body by witchcraft, but Layer was aware of the weakness of the witchcraft barrier.


    When I struck in the same way in Surasmund before, the sword was certainly prevented, but Silence''s body glanced at him. That''s the same this time. Even if you can prevent direct cuts from the sword, you can''t completely kill it until its impact.


    Layer''s answer was one.


    "Whoa, whoa!


    Layer slaps the raised Silence body to the ground again with his sword. Kick it up even more, beat it up and slap it against the wall. After slamming him against the wall, the layer''s attack was slammed like heavy rain in a row. The more late Silence''s recognition, the more swords and fists he can tap to the point where he can''t even confirm how many shots are being fired. Far from sword moves, Silence was so prone to rough attacks like a bunch of wolves that it took him so long to understand his current situation.


    "(I am now - being attacked? Why, why did this happen? Yes, no. Is it possible to escape this attack more than that? Give me your wife''s hand when this happens. -)"


    Silence tried to use his hands to keep them, but he didn''t even give me that time. Seeing that sight, Valsas and Grossfeld were honestly sending praises.


    "Well, that''s awesome. Grossfeld, did you think that boy would do this far?


    "- No way. I thought he was going to die. Even if he dies, it doesn''t make any difference that we win. But I thought he was an interesting looking boy, so I was hoping to see something interesting - more than I imagined. I never thought I''d use my enemy''s sword to break down the magic barrier. And now the magic barrier will be physically broken."


    Grossfeld was right, by the time Silence understood what was going on, his magic barrier was about to be smashed by layers. Layer''s attacks never fade, whether his fists are crushed or not. Silence glared at the look on the face of the layer launching the attack. For the first time, I knew I had been stood on the side of being hunted, and I saw the eyes of my predators and feared them.


    "Hih, hiwow!


    "Uh-oh!


    When Silence raised his non-screaming voice, Layer''s fist smashed the magic barrier and punched Silence in the cheek. At the same time, Layer''s fists were shattered, but Silence''s cheeks were completely shattered.


    Still, the attacks of the layers did not stop, and even if the cutting-edge of the sword was broken, there was no time for silence to do something. With a broken cut, in that pattern, or with a head poke, at the elbow, at the knee, at the tibia. Layer''s attacks seemed to be rolling out, even though Silence was alive, dead.


    It looked completely settled, and it was precisely when Silence''s breath was about to be stopped that Layer was suddenly thrust by something that had stretched from behind Silence. In abrupt events, the layer is rolled back without being able to take a passive.


    Continued

 749 Missing Talent, Part 128 - Edge 25 -

    "Ugh!?


    "I''m sorry, let''s keep it that way."


    What Layer got up and saw was a magician-style boy dressed in a brown robe. It''s a seemingly blurry robe, but it reminds the layer that the full magic inside is not the only one. A great sword with both hands that likens Alphilis as a sorcerer to a sword, but the boy in front of him had the impression of a thin knife. Sharpened to the limit, it also brought together sharp sharpness but the risk of breakage. I didn''t recognize the layers in such a magician''s appearance, but once I saw my dark, sunken eyes, I thought I would never forget them. It''s like an eye desperate for everything and not expecting anything. It was a look so closed to the deep darkness that the layers had never seen it.


    Grossfeld raised his surprise behind him as the layers could be seen in too much darkness for a moment.


    "Stupid, why are you here? Tetrastine!"


    "What?


    Valsas also voiced a rare surprise at the name Grossfeld called him. Valsas knew the name, too, because it was the first time he''d ever seen his face right.


    Tetrastine replied facelessly as Valsas stared at Tetrastine with a swordy look.


    "You think that''s why I''m here? You don''t think I''m here for a joke, Discipline Monk?


    "Then you..."


    "Oh, I''m on the side of a black magician"


    To the words, the air of the field stretched out. The Lord of Killer is Grossfeld.


    "... it''s a dude. How far do I care if I blaspheme magic?"


    "Are you the one who''s still painting dreams you never had? You guys are chasing an ideal that won''t last forever. How many people did you sacrifice because of that? Your confidence, your despair of the magnitude of what you sacrificed, made you a monk."


    "Don''t tell me, I still regret that"


    "And the days of raging as you please under the madman. It''s a big deal."


    Grossfeld took a step unintentionally to Tetrastine''s words like throwing up, but getting any closer by Valsas was blocked.


    "Come on, stay away"


    "... I know"


    "That''s madman, wise"


    "Are you kidding me, Chief of the Magic Church?


    Tetrastine raised her hand as Valsas looked away.


    "He''s a ''former'' chief. I''m more of a compliment. Even against me, you can''t win. Because I know that, so I guess you stopped the disciplined monks there now? I praised the beast''s instincts for being sensitive."


    "There''s nothing you can''t do"


    "Or I hope so. Time to go, this guy''s got a crush on him. Silence, is it time to recover just around the mouth just because metastases can be chanted?


    "... yeah, I''m fine"


    "Then we''ll just get out of this juncture. No need for any longer stays, the war situation outside has also been settled. It won''t be possible to reverse it from here."


    "Fine -"


    When I wondered if a black ring-like appeared at the feet of Tetrastine and Silence, the two figures sank into it. There seemed to be a gap, but as Tetrastine guessed Grossfeld would try to step in, he turned his hands toward Grossfeld. Grossfeld stands on the spot with regret.


    And Tetrastine looked at the layer and let go of Marveis Blood, who had fallen on the spot, and came over. The sheath is also removed from the silence and thrown away. Layer grabbed the sword and looked at Tetrastine as surprised.


    "Boy, it''s a loot. Keep it."


    "Why?


    "People pay for what they have accomplished or will do. It''s a tribute from me to the heavenly sunshine for subduing Silence here, don''t hesitate to take it. The original winner gets it all, and the loser loses it all is a battlefield lesson. Ownership of the sword rests with the boy. Silence is no longer owned, there''s no trap."


    "Then I won''t hesitate to have it"


    "I like that, honestly it''s a virtue. The name of the sword is somewhat ominous, but if you want to purify it, talk to Miriazal. Just the sharpness is quite a sword, it won''t break sooner or later with your arms.


    Blessed is the young man of the future. "


    That''s all I told you, Silence and Tetrastine disappeared. Each of the three remaining later had complex emotions. It was Valsas who opened his mouth first in it.


    Continued

 750 Missing Talent, Part 129 - Edge 26

    "Grossfeld, do you know him?


    "... yeah, a little before. I was asked to consult me when I was lost. We''ve had some discussions about magic."


    "What kind of man?"


    "In a nutshell, the man who was the furthest from the sorcerer but who tried to be the most sorcerer-like. I remember him as a very interesting and very intelligent man I hadn''t met again in a long time, as a being who conceived contradictions within. And the third person I thought I was afraid of. By the way, the second one is the head of the regiment..."


    "but?"


    "The fourth was the escort of the woman who was next to him - did you say Lissie or something? I''ve never seen such a horrible woman. It''s a mass of nothingness."


    "Strong?


    "Probably - no one will beat that one. I don''t feel like fighting or anything like that."


    "Hmm, I''d like to work with you once."


    "All right, the regiment will be in danger of survival."


    Seeing Valsas think a little fun, Grossfeld was seriously stopping for it. But Valsas'' troubles were more serious than Grossfeld thought.


    "But if they really take sides with the black magicians, they''ll probably be fighting somewhere."


    "What''s that?"


    "I''ve made up my mind, I''ll drive them away without leaving them. This request made that clear. Sometimes they try to hire someone who''s in power."


    "Yeah? No way. How reckless to interact with those guys... though it''s not even what started now. Speaking of which, who was your client this time?


    No one knows their employer but Valsas as well as Grossfeld. There are a lot of things that I don''t know because I don''t really care about my employer all the time, but because Betts or Max are on their way, nature and the team will know about my employer.


    But this time it was all done by Valsas alone, including the negotiations. That alone is a very rare thing. Because Valsas is inert, he usually leaves it to others to negotiate. And the employer, spoken from Valsas'' mouth, was a totally unexpected opponent for Grossfeld.


    My employer is Miranda, Archbishop of the Arnelian Church.


    Tetrastine and Silence out of the bond of silence. It was Tetrastine who forced Silence out in the middle of nowhere, but he no longer seemed interested in Silence falling on his knees on the ground. When Tetrastine confirmed that there was no one around her, she reinforced the simple magic of soundproofing and blocking signs and deposited her back in the tree. They are already far from the fort of Kandert. Tetrastine was building a base for the transfer outside the fort, just in case. Of course, the destination is bounded and care is taken not to even reveal signs of metastasis.


    Still, if a fairly high-ranking magician looks into it, it''s possible he''ll find it. We can only get out of here as soon as possible. In it, Tetrastine told him to throw up as he looked down at Silence.


    "Recover quickly. I guess you''re doing automatic healing magic (autoregeneration) anyway?


    "Damn, damn. Damn!!


    Silence was barking as if Tetrastine''s words were out of his ear. He punches his head into a tree and bleeds out of his head with the impetus of healing magic in time. Seeing how it went, Tetrastine expressed her thoughts untouched.


    "You usually have a cool face, but you''re a very emotional man."


    "Can this stay angry! To that hungry ghost who''s just a human being, I''m the one who took the delay, right? One of the best witchcraft on the continent, this me! If only humans and others were manipulating me. So is that hungry ghost. It was supposed to be nothing more than a stage doll I performed, but not only did you turn your sword against me without permission, but you even scratched me and crawled to the ground... how would you kill me!


    "What are you talking about, we are all dolls dancing on a stage called this continent. We cannot live with the loss of this earth, and in that sense we are nothing more than a dwarf being moved on the vast stage of this continent. Given the size of the stage, whether we''re moving or being moved, nothing is going to change. Your claim is like a flower finally blooming in a tree laughing at a bud. Crap."


    "Shut up!


    Silence''s unleashed blade of wind blushes Tetrastine''s cheek and chops off the branches of the tree. There was a glimmer of blood on Tetrastine''s cheek, but he seemed to not even care about it with a clear face. Silence stares at Tetrastine as he finishes punching his head into a tree.


    Continued

 751 Missing Talent, Part 130 - Edge 27 -

    "By and large, why are you here? No one should know I''m here!


    "Sounds like a lot of things to me about the people I helped. It was indeed a continuum of things that could not be anticipated, from the untouchability of Anomaly and Doom to the runoff of Dragreo, but this battlefield, even without including it, has been noted by the whole continent. Of course I care.


    Even if I look like this, I''m the former president of the Magic Church. I''m very sensitive when it comes to guys who can''t keep up with their feet, people who act unnaturally. Besides, if you look calmly at the war situation and look over the factions on both sides, you''ll notice as much as your bills are making an unnatural move. And just in case you come backpacking, it''s like this body.


    Your downside is that no one is watching the big picture. Hidun is busy with his mission, too, and Doom doesn''t have a strategic eye. The others are just being used, or I''m only interested in myself. This is like telling me to poke a gap. "


    "Hmm. There will be gaps in us, but there will be no one to put them on."


    "How about that? You can''t be alarmed by a human being. Not that I could completely manipulate the situation with you. Why do you think Arnelia''s pilgrimage outside or the Sorcery Church''s conquest troops didn''t intervene in this candart? Because I softly claimed my existence from them. I felt like Arnelia had other thoughts.


    But as far as I''m concerned, I''ve been completely hostile to them. What are you gonna do about it?


    Silence was silently accepting Tetrastine''s words. Surely he is right, because Silence was also wondering about the discipline that Arnelia and the Magic Church, who have been on this battlefield since the beginning, have not set up. But if Tetrastine was secretly making me stare, it would somehow convince me too.


    "... you threatened Olimpus, too?


    "I just want to say yes, but not like raw hate. They''re licking me, and I''m not a threat. Besides, Olumpas can''t afford to just set me up here no matter what. We should still do our best to unify our inner circle. The West is always rough with you."


    "It was true that Olumpas seemed too packed with various things to move. I don''t know what''s going on, either, and I''m barely able to intervene. Tribal issues, faiths, profits, blood muscles. I even found out that it was the clan on the other shore that was holding back with absolute force everything they entangled."


    "You''re back to normal. By the way, I''ve never talked to you slowly before. Finally, I''d like to ask you a few questions, okay?


    "Wasn''t that rather the purpose? Fine, it feels better to pay back the debt immediately. To the best of my ability, I''ll answer you."


    Silence was acting like he was fixing the original graceful trick. I''m repairing it even after the layers beat me already. Is it the will of Silence to recover from his face?


    Tetrastine asked, putting aside a few moments and trying to pick a word.


    "... the magic of time suspension. Have you ever heard of him?


    "As the ultimate in time magic, you''ve had such an idea for a long time. But no one on this earth has succeeded, and it''s still supposed to be an airborne theory on the plane. Is that it?"


    "General theory is good. Have you ever heard of exercising magic, or being close to it?


    "... you don''t. There is certainly magic that varies or slows down the course of time, but even that is rare. There used to seem to be a bunch of magicians and mentors who specialize in studying space-time manipulative sorcery, but most of that should have been lost in the confusion of the Great War. Is that it?"


    "Well, don''t you know that?"


    Seeing the disappointing look on Tetrastine''s face raised questions about Silence.


    "I have a question for you, too. It''s been more than 500 years since I was born in this world, but who are you? I do impose a way that self is meant to prolong life, but what about you? Besides, if a magician as powerful as you were born in modern times, the Magic Church or Orangeable would react. Like an alpha leash. But you fit into the head of the Magic Church, unknown to anyone, and now you''re here. Who the hell are you?


    "... you''re not good at asking people questions. If you don''t throw one question at a time, it''s harder to answer. By the way, that question is contraindicated in the Magic Church. I tore the guy who asked me the same question before in front of everyone. There were other reasons, but you''d mistakenly assume my surroundings were killed for asking me that question.


    Well, I don''t really want to answer that, but this is also on the edge of something. Let me tell you a little bit about me. My birth was in a very small country. It seems like there are only enough houses in the village to count - it was a very, very small village. There should have been no 50 inhabitants. There were three friendly childhood tamers there. They were together to do anything. They ran mountains when the sun went up, played in the river, and explored the small - a world that felt so great for them.


    They played in various places. They knew there were no dangerous demons nearby, and all the demons that lived near them were very temperamental and dear. They didn''t attack humans or anything unless they were forced to interrupt their breeding season or diet, and rather they knew they would get better at eating human-made food together than attacking humans. Some of them even went on to provide human beings with forest resources in order to get more food.


    One day the boys were led by such demons into the depths of the woods. There were ruins under the riverbed that made the idea difficult for people to reach. There are three children. It was the boy who was a rough, mind-breaking summariser, such a pleasant, slightly feisty girl who gradually falls in love with him, and a small boy with the guts to just walk after the two of them - a boy who showed ''aptitude'' to the ruins in them, but with no deal at the end of it "


    "Ruins - are they from far ancient times, unknown to the producer?"


    "I still don''t know what it''s like. Of course the boys didn''t know. But the insipid boy showed due diligence. After a moment, the ruins may have looked inside. to the fact that the boy secretly craves power more than anyone else and is jealous again.


    The boy gained strength from the moment. No, I didn''t gain strength, I wore it. That''s like a natural disaster. But too much power punished them. The boy in the summary was turned into a second invisible figure and lost his self, the girl was forced to transform into an adult and nothing happened to the insipid boy. The appearance of the three boys who were close was no longer there.


    The boys are still trapped in the ruins. Their time remains permanently stopped from that point on. And the surviving boys embarked on a journey. To find a way for us to get back together. "


    "... I see, that''s you and Lissie. Well, it''s a tragedy, but it''s not without it. So did you talk about the magic of time? I see what you''re after, don''t you?


    Silence was laughing with pleasure. I thought I understood Tetrastine''s mood. But Tetrastine was responding to silence with a creepy laugh.


    Continued

 752 Missing Talent, Part 131 - Edge 28 -

    "Ku, ku, ku... about me," okay "? That''s funny, Silence. Let me hear your imagination, by the way."


    "... you belonged to the Magic Church in search of knowledge to restore ourselves. And knowing the Magic Church doesn''t have an answer, now we''re saddled with black magicians. So first to Anomaly, then to me. Different?


    "Kuck... kuck. Well, yeah. It fits roughly, Silence. Approximately... Knock it off."


    Gradually Silence was beginning to have ominous feelings for Tetrastine, who had a creepy laugh. There are still things that Silence doesn''t know. That''s how Tetrastine can follow Lissy. If Lissy is an earlier girl, why is Lissy acting like she''s pledging allegiance to Tetrastine? For there I felt something paranoid.


    Tetrastine suddenly looked up and asked Silence a question. Because it was abrupt, silence was also an unexpected and frightening behavior.


    "So, what about you? Silence?"


    "What do you mean?


    "Don''t blur. Why do you hate humans? I feel like your anger is directed at an entire race called man. Including yourself. Unlike Orangeables, you''re going to destroy humans, aren''t you? Where is the source of that anger?


    "... you don''t want to talk about it, to humans"


    "This is the last time I''ll see him."


    Silence stood up as Tetrastine suddenly took off her robe. Tetrastine''s face had at some point pulled off her mouth and changed her face when she fought.


    With the sudden appearance of Tetrastine in front of him as someone else, Silence draws back consciousness that was flying to the cause of his own anger.


    "What are you going to do? No way, you think you''re gonna fight me?


    "Silence, you''re making a mistake. There is certainly a reason I stopped by you guys. We''re looking for a way to break the curse when we''re missing it. Has 200 years passed since then? No, it''s been nearly 300 years since the war that marked the beginning of the war period was still going on? At least not since we left the ruins."


    "Since you left the ruins?


    "I guess it took hundreds of years before I left the ruins. Lissie would never forgive me. Kill me, kill me, keep killing me. Until you realize you''re not gonna die, and you''re convinced you''re not gonna die, too. After even more time, I wasted an equal amount of time forever until Lissy could move. I wonder how long it''s been since we left the ruins? When I was born, there wasn''t a calendar yet."


    "... wait, I didn''t know the calendar didn''t exist -"


    "At least there shouldn''t have been such a thing as Arnelia. Demons, warcraft and humans coexist, and we still occasionally see true dragons fly through the sky. It''s such a long time ago. When I went outside, I was surprised by the sheer number of humans. Even the humans who fight with demons and drive them away.


    We''ve been looking all over for the ruins - a way to kill us!


    Tetrastine was taking off her jacket. With his upper body naked, he had a scar like a calf there. Scar like you could sew something in. It was like Tetrastine herself was a broken doll.


    "The first thing I struggled with was words. Our words were still there, but they were old, and I''ve never seen a letter before. There was no currency either. I had a hard time remembering how the world is today.


    I used to expect that something like that would distract us. But it wasn''t. Lissy''s mind has remained stopped ever since then. She can''t forgive me. You can''t help but want to kill me, but you can never kill me. I''ve stopped growing, but she''s stopped to the heart. Her hatred will remain permanently intact. I''m tired, Silence. "


    Tetrastine called Silence. No, Silence knows very well that it''s not really the same. Tetrastine can be anyone. If I could kill you now, I could have killed you from anybody. If there was an Orange Bull on this occasion, I might kill him. Or Miriazal if you''re Miriazal.


    Silence noticed. Tetrastine and Lissie are crazy. It was finally beyond their limits that they managed to behave like humans until now, so they moved on. And what inspired them to move would have been the actions of the other black magicians.


    Silence is horrible and helpless right now. It''s not what I felt earlier, it''s not what I feared about layers. Fear of things I don''t understand. It was a fear of things that I could not understand with silence.


    "You... you guys!


    "So, Silence. Why do you think I told you this? You don''t know what I want to know. My despair has deepened again. You''re worthless to me anymore, die. At least die and distract me.


    Curse Liberation (Release) "


    Vapor-like magic emanates from Tetrastine''s body. The magic that quickly filled the narrow junction revealed what Tetrastine really was. The faces of the beautiful ''supposed'' women peek out of the place so that the scars of their arrival can be broken large. Their eyes had been cut off, their tongues cut off, and they had been modified so that they could only groan.


    The more frightened even silence was for a moment, the murderous intentions that were emitted to curse the world vaguely, and the resentment of the women. I could say a bunch of benevolence that makes Doom look cute.


    "Tetrastine! You -"


    "Wake up, Loramandrinu. It''s been a long time."


    My eyes go back to the woman''s face on the left flank with Tetrastine''s words. For a moment bewildered, and when the light was fixed, the woman, called Loramandrinu, spewed the curse with tears of blood.


    "Tetrastine, Xama! Yokumo!!


    "Shut up, I didn''t tell you to throw up those words. Lissie is enough for every grudge. Show me what you can do."


    "Tetras -"


    Loramandrinu''s face was engulfed in flames before she could finish the words of the curse. At the same time, half of Tetrastine''s body was engulfed in flames, but he doesn''t look hot at all. Instead, he even looks tranced by the exaltation that freed him of his powers.


    "Long time no see, this feeling. It still feels good to use your powers to the full."


    "Are you exercising that power, that body... the power of the Spirit sewn on your body!?


    "Thank you, that''s a high magician. There''s nothing I can do about it."


    When Tetrastine turned her palms softly to Silence, Silence tried to chant for a sorcery battle, not a sword, reflexively. But unlike what I expected, Tetrastine''s figure disappeared from Silence''s sight, and his right arm, wrapped in the flames of Tetrastine, pierced Silence''s chest as he felt murderous right behind him and Signless tried to look back.


    Continued

 753 Missing Talent, Part 132 - Edge 29 -

    "Gi, shit."


    "You have a more honest personality than I thought, Silence. It seems like Valsas stands out for his poor combat experience. Stupid. Honestly, I would definitely win a sorcery fight, but what I like is a melee reinforced by sorcery. Time is endless, so if you''re training martial arts or something, you''re right. Don''t resent me, okay?


    "Ki, Sama"


    Silence created an ice spear and stuck it out behind his back. The feeling of that spear hitting Tetrastine also conveyed to Silence, who managed to turn his face behind his back to see where the spear pierced him.


    Ice spears did penetrate Tetrastine''s heart. But the power of the arm through the silence just keeps getting stronger and stronger, as if it doesn''t flinch. Conversely, power is gradually lost from Silence''s body.


    "Hey, why...?


    "You didn''t understand? I''m not" not dying, "I''m" not dying. "How many ways do you think he tried to die? Are you frightened that you just got stabbed in the heart?


    I meant to tell you I was wandering around looking for a way to die, but you don''t seem very smart. You can''t hear people anymore when you say they''re listening properly. "


    By the time Tetrastine had finished saying the word, Silence''s entire body had already been engulfed in fierce flames. Tetrastine pulls his arms through Silence''s body rampantly and kicks him in the back. Seeing the silence rolling over the ground like a jerk, Tetrastine was looking down at the wreckage, as she could see even in dirty objects.


    "Hmm. This is what happens because a guy who can only manipulate people out of the shadows gets greedy. I wish I could have manipulated it thoroughly or felt like coming forward from the beginning."


    "Neither can you, Tetra. It''s not about you being prestigious."


    The figure of a woman breaking into the Tetrastine junction. He was Lissy, who served as Tetrastine''s faithful servant. Her appearance was not as strange as usual, and she was dressed in proper collared attire, as if she were going to attend a ceremony as well. Only a little inner shirt was unusual in that it appeared hot and humid to lift its own body.


    "Don''t say that, Lissy. That was faster than I thought."


    "Yeah, I''m unexpected, too. Thanks to you, I was able to finish the sweat before it really took me long. Did you say something about Alphilis'' men, Lunatica? That''s a lot of skill. It was no longer about the Silence doll, so I killed him to slash the paper.


    But what was really amazing was the brave Arshhuntra and the best assassin on the continent, Whisper. Thanks to them, my burden was only half done "


    "I''m guessing Lissy killed all three of them by herself? You''re the best."


    "It''s just a doll, I''m not even willing to deal with unexpected things. I counted to a thousand, but later it was a pain in the ass and something I didn''t count. No matter how much you hunt, you won''t be proud of it. More than that, are you glad you killed Silence?


    "Mm-hmm. Right."


    Tetrastine showed her with her arms spread out in the wind that she couldn''t help it.


    "I was really trying to figure out what to do, but this guy seemed to do a lot of extra things, so I killed him. Even if you''re going to be stunned by Orange on this, that''s fine. It''s not as easy as saying they are to stop us. If you just run away, you''re confident that you can do it even if they were all there.


    Plus, a little black magician is too dominant. If we don''t sharpen the momentum here, no one may really be able to stop us.


    If they activate the example plan like this, everything will go according to their intentions. That''s not very good for us, either. "


    "So you think you killed Silence, which doesn''t benefit us very much, for now?


    "I also say yes. If necessary, the rest of us will do so one by one."


    "I don''t mind that, but what''s the purpose of the Orangeables? Tetra won''t tell you what''s at stake."


    To Lissy''s question, Tetrastine looks a little troubled.


    "I don''t understand the real purpose, either. Perhaps they crave numerous sacrifices. I don''t care who dies, and it doesn''t matter who survives and gets resented. I can imagine this, but it''s not about ''Orangeables''. Maybe he thinks he can die when this plan is over.


    So if the scale of the next battle is large, it will be good enough. This battle is in one form or another, a hiding place. You''re ready for the next big fight. And the planting is probably done. All you have to do is wait for the time to ripen. "


    "What is time?


    "Well, definitely - Arnelia''s 400th anniversary festival, I guess."


    When Tetrastine shrugged, the wind shook to fear something. Lissie doesn''t already have feelings for fear of something, but she could still perceive that something was approaching.


    Continued

 754 Missing Talent, Part 133 - Edge 30 -

    The Alphilis and their predecessors had overcome the walls and were finally breaking into the castle. Once inside the castle, Lisa tried to find out what was going on ahead with the sensors, but the work didn''t go as far as she thought, as the magic of sensor jamming was stretched out more robustly in the castle. Naturally, because scouts can''t help but rely on sight, nature and march are also delayed.


    Seeing how frustrating Lisa is, Muscade slaps Lisa on the shoulder. When Muscade lightly found the party in front of Lisa that would be the starting point of the magic, he disarmed and showed it in an instant. Muscade looks back at Lisa a a little better. Lisa was on the top of the Buddha.


    "You''re struggling."


    "... right. It is possible to cross the gap between one junction at a time, but it will not take effect unless it takes too long and the enemy is fixed. If you sneer, you don''t."


    "I don''t have a choice. Even magicians who have left the Magic Church are hired at a high price to prevent the ability to defeat enemy formations such as sensors. So much so that some of them left the Magic Church in search of its reward. The art of jamming sensors and disarming them continues to evolve, but what we have here is a lot of obnoxious magic. They don''t know the magic of fashion."


    "You know a lot about pulling witches. Even the same witch didn''t know Lana."


    "That kid was raised in the woods, a pure-bred witch, right? As a witch, I''m pure, but I don''t have enough knowledge or experience. Besides, I look like this and the mercenary runs long. He also studied the magic of Shirai."


    "This is how it looks, isn''t it?"


    Rosetta complains all the time. Lisa didn''t miss a splash of spark between Rosetta and Muscade for a moment. Apparently, the two are alike, and horses don''t fit each other.


    "You''re a fellow hater. The opposite is true."


    "Did I say something?


    "No, I''m talking to myself. So, Muscade, can you ask me at this rate? Gradually, let''s get you naked in this fort."


    "Fine, I''ll do it thoroughly!


    Alphilis patiently waited for the iron fence to rise in the front as Muscade tempered her mission with Lisa. And when the iron fence rose bitterly, she entered the castle with Ozdoba.


    Why Alphilis brought Ozdoba is insurance when for some reason this castle attack did not work. With Ozdoba, the mercenaries would not have stormed out on their own. Of course, the first battle merit when it succeeds is on the condition that it gives way to Ozdova.


    But if you try Alphilis, it is in the form of using Ozdoba well. If I were to try it as an alphilis, I would have thought that Ozdova would need to offer more favourable conditions in order to take on such a high-risk task, but lighter than I thought, Ozdova took the Alphilis proposal for me.


    "Now that it''s working, I''ll tell you, even though I was surprised to see you from the Regular Army."


    "Have I ever been in command of an operation like this or not?


    "Yeah. As much as I thought there was something behind it"


    "No way. I don''t have enough brains to put a back on someone like that. Just a country lord with more small pieces than people and knowing how to use them. If people are too good, it''s enough for lords and servants to tell each other."


    "It''s a gift to know how to use people. Many soldiers now trust you. It''s a good thing people are good. Sometimes it''s inappropriate as a commander, but it''s preferable to me."


    Being trusted becomes the qualities of a commander as it is. Ozdova was a kind of commander who attracted people by their kindness. Ozdoba''s qualities stand out extra due to the fact that there are other ruthless commanders named Grants.


    But Ozdoba didn''t seem happy, he humbled himself.


    "I don''t feel bad when a young lady tells me that, but the only thing I can do about it is people within sight of my face. If they tell me to move 500 people, I''ll do that and show them, but I guess I can''t do it when it comes to 1,000 or 2,000 people. I''ll have a blur soon.


    But you''re good at putting people on. It could eventually move tens of thousands of people. "


    "Come on, it''s not like mercenaries can move that many people."


    "I don''t know that. Some mercenary kings once kept the armies of nations."


    "It''s like a fairy tale, right? It''s not like a soldier responsible for the safety of his people. We can only take responsibility for our own lives."


    "Is that right? Others don''t know, but at least I feel different."


    "Buy it."


    Alphilis misled the conversation with a bitter laugh, so he didn''t pursue Ozdova any further, but Ozdova made a serious statement for the sake of it. Because this is all the demon kings have emerged, Ozdoba thought that anything can happen in this world anymore. In fact, all the facts that have happened in the battle since yesterday are ridiculous. So ''such a report'' was ridiculous, and I was no longer willing to ask seriously.


    Alphilis ascertains what''s going on in the castle as he advances side by side with Ozdoba and the horse. I can see signs of combat there, but I felt the number of enemy soldiers rolling as corpses was low. Enemy armor and weapons are scattered, but not many carcasses are seen. The sight became so pronounced that Alphilis realized that the intensity of resistance from within the castle did not match the number of enemies. I felt the enemy''s maneuver was more than the number of bodies that rolled.


    "This... might have been when each doll was in the castle. Well, a simple response would be beneficial to them."


    "Lord Alphilis, anything?


    "No, this is our dialogue."


    The defeated enemy collapses and disappears. The Alphilis mercenaries knew this enemy existed, but they still kept it a secret from the Alliance about the dolls. Say it. Whatever happens. None, but rather because it could spread the confusion. A circular in the Mercenary Guild was already issued regarding the dangers of Hekatonkail, but the doll could not even be discovered and countered by the Arnelian side.


    When Alphilis asked Ozdoba to put the soldiers together to some extent, he took Rosetta and the elite of his troops ahead. Ahead, the line was similarly leading the elite to secure the front line, and we were just exploring further ahead of the fort. Lisa and Muscade are also in the same place.


    Continued

 755 Missing Talent, Part 134 - Edge 31 -

    "How''s it going?


    "I got an approximate grasp of the fort. This fort is double structured, and it looks like what we were fighting for hit the outer wall. There is the last main circle, as surrounded by the downtown part of it. A double structure fortress is a bit of a fortress."


    "The castle''s position is Vesel''s throat. Even though the terrain was not originally so easy to protect for Vesel, it is, on the contrary, easy for soldiers to deploy inside Vesel when they take this place from their clients. If they took it away, they would have tried to protect it more firmly."


    "I agree. Because here''s the problem... Alfie, you got a minute?


    The line invites you to encourage the alphilis. No one would be suspicious if Rhine, the deputy head of the regiment, invited Alphilis. Because there will be some consultation between those who put the regiment together that they don''t want to be asked downstairs. Alphilis himself is gradually getting used to it, but he was still a little bad at talking to Rhine and me. The old sense of bad taste is something that can''t be plucked inside. Or another reason.


    Alphilis tries to engage in a conversation clerically.


    "What could it be?


    "One of the problems is that this inner wall is very strong. So much stronger and taller than the outer walls, so new. It''s impossible to use Rosetta''s troops to climb with scaffolding inserted into the gap between the walls. If we''re going to attack from the front, we need a siege weapon, but we can''t bring it inside because of the outer wall. If you''re going to procure and build materials now, it won''t be a few days of work. The outer wall is easy to pull out. Or maybe it''s a trap. Where the enemy comes inside in good shape, he uses an ambush to end it. Citizens may be too."


    "Maybe so. But there are no more ambushes. This fort is completely besieged, at least not at this stage. Anything else?


    "I didn''t show it to the Regular Army earlier, but only weapon armor was scattered everywhere. Testimony could also be taken from Renatica, but there seemed to be a large number of example dolls stationed in this castle. and then the enemy could be devoured by black magicians. Are you sure you don''t have a problem with this thing going down?


    "Not now. I also think that there are various uncertainties. But that doesn''t matter. Whatever happens, this castle drops. I am coming to this battle with firm will."


    "... well, then I won''t say anything more. I''ll do everything in my power to drop this castle."


    "Naturally, you''re the deputy head of my mercenary regiment. That''s all the requirements?


    "There''s more. I was going to keep this quiet, but Arnelia''s messenger came up with a little. After yesterday''s night raid. In the battle in the fort, I was lost."


    "Arnelia? What have you been saying?


    Alphilis also felt strange about the appearance of unexpected forces. Arnelia told me to take part in this fight in the first place, but I have not met Arnelia''s messenger that he is coming to a ceasefire agreement. I was somewhat convinced that Pfeiffer told me to keep him away, but on second thought, Arnelian messengers who are here can''t be the only ones. Miranda also said she would send more pilgrimages than that. So regardless of Pfeiffer''s obstruction, can we have any contact with ourselves? Now Alpha Reese thought back.


    That''s now, why. Rhine speaks.


    "Set up a venue for reconciliation again," he said. This is the time, right? The time to bring the story in is too exquisite. To our detriment, and to both factions, we''ll be talking about ships across the border. I just think the messenger knew everything about that night raid. "


    "What are you trying to say? You''re not telling me that Arnelia was the one who drew the picture of that battle, are you?


    In a strong tone of alphilis, Rhine shook his head.


    "No way, I''m not that suspicious either. But the messenger is trying to negotiate for this time of year. It is true that if we rule the dispute on this occasion, we will be most visible as Arnelia. But not as good as we are. So it''s my call, but I''m putting the messenger''s reply on hold at my place now."


    "Well, that''s a good decision."


    "I''d appreciate it if you could say that. But Arnelia will also make a move over time. Either way, there is no respite in this fight. But by the end of the day, this castle needs to be dropped."


    "I don''t even need to be told now. That''s what I knew."


    And Alphilis ran out of words. Ask Cowen about the structure of this castle. But when I started fighting, various uncertainties arose, a more troublesome situation than I had originally thought. No way, because the enemy commander abandoned the outer moat from the start and didn''t expect it to stick inside the inner wall. Given the thinness of the resistance of the outer moat, it was clear from then on that it was meant to be. Alphilis was somewhat impressed by this thoughtfulness. In Alphilis'' initial thoughts, the aim was to prolong the battle on the outer wall in part, to concentrate on some aspect of the battle, to break through a point, and not to give him time to hold it against the inner wall.


    But as far as the number of soldiers who had died on the outer wall was concerned, it seemed better to assume that the defensive net of this castle was mainly concentrated on the inner wall. At least, you can assume there are soldiers for the next 2,000 or so. When it comes to dropping this in a day, it''s not a difficult challenge to get quite a headache.


    Alphilis abandoned the original operation and considered it necessary to rethink it from scratch.


    "Let''s just go check on the enemy. We''ll talk about it later."


    "Right. I just want to worship the face of the enemy general."


    "I wonder who''s in command. There''s hardly ever going to be anyone like the general."


    "It''s about the guy who caught him. He''s a mercenary, just like Alfie."


    "Mercenaries?


    Alphilis knew that the same female mercenary as himself was the enemy, and he turned to the enemy early enough to be slightly intrigued.


    Continued

 756 Missing Talent, Part 135 - Edge 32 -

    The female mercenary, the commander of the enemy, was alone in his face so that no one could understand him. It works too well. First I worried about whether Veisel would hire me or a client, but the only decision I made was just a whim. But I gathered information on both sides and thought it was the reinforcements from this Kandert who would be the last to decide the situation of the war, and I decided to hire them in this fort. The war was going to end before reinforcements eventually came out, but wind direction was coming this way at the end of the day. At any rate, because the generals of the regular army are almost gone from this fort because of the end of the war.


    The generals disappeared from this Kandert with us in order to wage an argumentative protest. They thought that the war had already ended, and they gave themselves the command of this fort, which was supposed to be a major impulse for the country, and left with the momentum on the spot. I did state some ideas and maneuvers since I was hired into this fort, but I didn''t think I would give command to myself, a mercenary. Shallow, really shallow, but it is a good opportunity for me.


    This female mercenary rejoiced instead of consigning to this major role. She didn''t mean to end up as a mercenary. Mercenaries are a stepping stone. Achievements were needed for her to ascend, albeit low-status, to the Martial Family. In the world of Tahei, it is faster to achieve results as a mercenary than to do steadfastly in the regular army. For example, if she were a mercenary and a class A, she thought she should also be able to serve countries with considerable treatment. My feelings exploded when my parents were thinking about their marriage story at home. She is the one who ran away almost in the form of flying out of the house. Three years after I left the house, I finally got a good chance to stand up.


    And so much so that I thought it was for me, an enemy that appeared as if it had come down and gushed. Besides, I let the scouts confirm that the enemy commander is that woman who put a great shame on herself. All luck is for me. This war itself even made me wonder if it was convenient for me.


    The female mercenary pulled the handshank and waited. Reinforcement requests have already been flown to surrounding fortifications. He has also contacted the generals who have turned their heels and left. The transmission is done via the magician''s demon, so much faster than normal contact. From the nearest fort, reinforcements will arrive tomorrow as well. In other words, if we endure this past night, we can pinch our enemies. Female mercenaries were desperate to make a laugh that there would be no easier fight. A little more, a big step toward my aspirations will be taken in a few moments. She couldn''t catch a laugh spilling from the bottom of her belly. Whether it was worth filing a close variety of proposals so far, she did not doubt that her deeds would be rewarded.


    But she forgot. to the fact that it was pointed out that her serious personality, or her personality in search of merit, was the weakness. I''m not saying it doesn''t fit her height, but she was trying to erase from her memory what she once said it wasn''t that easy to direct people. The advice had in fact caused her heartache, like a bone stabbed in the throat, but instead of gently removing it looking for the reason why the bone stabbed her, she tried to ignore the fact that the bone stabbed her. Eventually the bone breaks through the gut and even tries to forget that it can be deadly. I tried to assume that it was not my thing, such as a body stabbed with bones. It was her too high hope and pride that made her do so.


    The name of such a female mercenary was Milnay.


    "I see there are signs of recent additions. I can only assume they''ve been refurbished to bring it into this shape in advance."


    "I guess I imagined this tactic from the structure of this fort. Bold, but fit for reason. It would certainly be a must-win if it came into play."


    "What do you care?


    "You know Alfi, too, don''t you? Nobody''s convinced of this way of fighting."


    "Yeah, right. No matter how much I know I can win, I''ll never do it. Someone who set up this operation, you may know."


    "Really?


    "Probably. We''ll soon find out the answer."


    Alphilis heads towards the fort somewhat early. Coming before a fort soaring inward, Alphilis observed its beauty. The upper edge of the fort had a "return" on it, and it was difficult to run up like Mireille, and even if it caught a rope, it had to be climbed with only arms. But there were thin holes for bows and arrows everywhere along the way of the walls, and it was a contract to climb with a rope and become dressed.


    The walls themselves are also higher than the outer circumference, and although the moat is filled with water, it is probably not just water. Because these waters can also be domestic water, sometimes fish for food are released, but not a single fish jumps from earlier. Not a single waterfowl has stopped again. Perhaps even the demons are released inside, Alphilis guessed.


    I see, Alphilis thinks it''s a robust castle. But Alphilis thought that being truly robust didn''t just mean that we should get the building in order. The walls are walls that are not only buildings, but also guardians.


    On the walls, the soldiers of the sights look at this one. Alphilis and the others haven''t brought their soldiers forward yet, so there''s no way they''re going to attack this one. I''m just looking at what''s going on here. Alphilis spoke to them in a voice that goes well.


    "I''m Alphilis, the mercenary captain hired by a client, one of the commanders of this expedition! I want to talk to your defensive captain!


    An enemy soldier obsessed with the voice of Alphilis. The hustle and bustle surprised me that Alphilis was the captain, but it was a very riddled voice for a woman to make out, and she was not more than necessary. The voice of a mercenary who did not even sound despicable had the majesty of no less than women.


    After a while, one woman shows up from above the walls.


    "I''m the defensive captain here. Long time no see, Alphilis!


    "Oh, he''s..."


    "Milnay, after all"


    Alphilis somehow came out with an imaginary opponent, so he felt an unfortunately strange emotion that appeased him. But I never put that inner part on my face. We''re in battle now.


    But Milnay was different. She originally distorted her terminal face and looked at Alphilis with a look that could be both joyful and tight.


    Continued

 757 Missing Talent, Part 136 - Edge 33 -

    "What can I do for you, Alphilis!


    "Surrender, Milnay. You''re no longer going to win. This fort was completely besieged. The castle is completely overwhelmed too, you''d better surrender. You don''t have to make any more sacrifices."


    "Hmm, bullshit! You''re the ones who are being hunted down. Don''t think this fort''s gonna fall that easy, huh? If we survive until reinforcements arrive, we win!


    Soldiers on the walls shouted as they responded to Milnay''s words. Apparently, they have a lot of morale over the walls. For mercenaries to command, they''re probably putting it together well.


    Alphilis, however, had made a remarkable observation. Soldiers in this fort, like their clients if Cowen is right, should have about half the collected soldiers from this surrounding city. Also slightly different from the client was that the fort is of considerable importance to Vesel, so there are about half of the dispatchers from the centre. A contingent from the centre would also have a lot of people and professional servicemen in that capacity. That''s exactly what Alphilis was after.


    "What''s up, Alfie? He''s very motivated, isn''t he?


    "Sure, if you endure until reinforcements arrive, you win over there. But..."


    Alphilis ignored the exuberant castle soldiers and spoke something to the line next door. Rhine rounded his eyes at first when he heard the words of Alphilis, but he left right off the spot when he heard the subsequent explanation and was convinced.


    Alphilis, on the other hand, closed his eyes with his arms on and stood up on the spot. Its grandeur was strangely creepy, and the castle soldiers gradually quieted down. Milnay thought I''d tell him off even the grudges he was banished at that time, but how things went so strangely that he watched Alphilis somehow silently. Neither could Milnay''s moral inadvertent firing of arrows against an enemy who showed no will to engage. In that regard, I still had to say that Milnay was sweet. I forget that I am a mercenary. Milnay didn''t understand that if he was compelled to do anything, it would be mercenaries.


    After a while, the line returns. But now Blackhawk, other mercenaries, and regular soldiers were with him. At last, the soldiers of Weasel were ready to attack the castle, but the Alphilis were all ready for dinner at the same time. The cauldron and the large pot are brought in one after the other, and the rice is made with the work to which I am accustomed. And it came to pass, when the castle soldiers were taken away, that before their eyes the Alphilis began to eat their rice with dignity. It was so luxuriously all-you-can-do that it didn''t thread the amount of rice. Some of them even drink alcohol.


    Turning them back, Alphilis left them unaltered. Despite the soldiers'' exuberance as they picked meals with their mouths, Alphilis'' voice was well heard by the castle soldiers.


    "... as soon as we pick our meals, we drop the castle. There are some soldiers of our clients here, I will not condone them. Fort Salamo in Clia was thoroughly hit by Vesel, so let me clear my grudges"


    "Well, so when this castle falls so easily..."


    "It''s not a matter of falling or not falling easily. We said" drop "this castle. We''re not stopping until we drop this castle today, we''re not stopping.


    Plus, we have all the Blackhawk crew here. Have you ever heard of a castle they couldn''t drop because they were so powerful? You should think about it. "


    Milnay blued with a toothpick at the words, and Vesel''s soldiers looked at each other. I''ve certainly never heard of Blackhawk failing to make a request. They were never actively hired as an offense by some faction, but the request has always come through in any desperate situation.


    The anxiety began to spread to the soldiers that when that happened, this castle would soon be dropped as well. There Alphilis utters a tone of silence.


    "Wait about half an hour until their meal is over. Think carefully of the castles by then, all of them. Fighting us is really a good idea.


    If you surrender, don''t guarantee your life. "


    "... hey, I''m kidding! Who will surrender and surrender? Reinforcements..."


    By the time Milnay finishes saying something, Alphilis tells him he''s pissed off.


    "Reinforcements are not coming. At least in a day or two."


    "How did that happen?"


    "There are already measures in place. Draw conclusions based on that too - oh, catch the commander there when you surrender. ''Cause if we don''t, we won''t even be able to put together a story."


    "Well, that''s the way it goes."


    Milnay denied the words of Alphilis, but did realize that some hostility had been directed against him.


    And it came to pass, when she saw the hostility, that she had already been reckoned with.


    Continued

 758 Missing talent, part 137 ~ wedge ① ~

    "I don''t like it..."


    "What? Captain, anything?


    "Nothing!


    Captain Blackhawk 5th Squad, Gergeda was frustrated. It''s not because I couldn''t take part in the castle attack. It didn''t suit his sexuality, such as the castle attack, and if there was no subsequent looting, it would have been best not to participate for any reason. First, there''s Valsas himself. The inner wall means it''s even stronger, but if Amarina cares about it, if she throws Valsas and Betts from above, that''s it. Gergeda has never seen or heard of anyone who stopped those two on the battlefield. Gergeda thought that even though they were there, they wouldn''t have to cross the bridge that they were in danger, and they wouldn''t turn up. I''m not proud of it, but I know Gergeda would be stronger than a lined mercenary, but I knew enough to make it sumptuous given the human secluded strength of the Blackhawk mercenaries.


    Gergeda''s frustration is also not due to the fact that he was turned to the plain task of seizing a spy-looking human being from inside Kandert. All the humans in Gergeda''s troops are independent. Whether Gergeda himself is close or not ordered to do so, they are all those who, at their own discretion, are able to achieve considerable results.


    No, it sounds somewhat too good a word to be independent. Squad 5 is an impossible unit, such as taking command. Each participates with his or her own thoughts and uses a cover-up called Blackhawk to do whatever he or she wants. Blackhawk is not regarded as a hero while achieving tremendous results and merits, partly because the notoriety of Squad 5 is pulling their legs.The only rule of Squad 5 is "absolute obedience to the orders of Gergeda and Valsas" Just that. Those who can''t protect this will be taken out of Squad 5, but otherwise it was assault, pillage.


    But it''s such an independent, solo 5th Squad that we can seize spies coming out of Kandert or something like this. Working evil from time to time, many of them are good at various things that people can''t tell you. Especially sensitive to hiding and plotting evil, they were able to find spies among the 1000 refugees. A spy is something that really creates discomfort. It was possible for them to smoke spies if they spoke to some, even if they could not hit them at once.


    The same goes for the young man now next to Gergeda, who excels in one art. He, who seems a little weak, called Zach, was a fool to jump out of Kandert with the sensibility of a normal person, and a bearer of the ability not to miss even birds and bugs. It is a dedicated sensor for anti-user demons that has no one else to know but Gergeda. By putting him aside, Gergeda had blocked all means of communication from Kandert. to postpone the arrival of reinforcements at all.


    On the other hand, however, he has been ordered not to do anything about regular communications from outside. Since the beginning of the operation, we have already seen three early horses, such as regular contact from troops passing through other fortifications and candarts. No matter how many user-demons you crush out of Kandert, reinforcements will come after days of this. But your obstruction is the business of Fondaine, Squad 6. Of course, she may have a heavy load because of the wide range of defenses she has on her own, but she offered rather to do it on her own. Because the treatment of the warcraft she serves is more convenient.


    My fellow Blackhawks were convinced of the word. All of the warcraft used by Fondaine, a warcraft user, had a rough temper and knew that there were times when they could not be done by Fondane himself. Especially when deploying warcraft in the wider area, it was up to even her companions to stay out of her realm. It was the usual offer, and the usual way, if you make it a foundine.


    Gergeda was also convinced by the explanation of the Fundaine so far, but from this point on he was to gain one certainty today.


    "That woman (Ama), what are you going to do? Like on purpose? Or is it also a glitch in the service of the Warcraft?


    "Captain, don''t you have a lot of talking to yourself earlier?


    "Let it go! Shut the fuck up and work!


    "Oh, I''m afraid I''m in a bad mood today."


    Zach got back to work, as he was told, but was a little distant from Gergeda. With that, Gergeda''s soliloquy accelerates, but there is still something he cannot solve. I can''t help but think about it from now on.


    "Why... why is it possible to end the user demon I missed, but the early horse survived to my vigilance net? Is it a question of the nature of the Warcraft, or..."


    Gergeda didn''t care about the foundine from the start. Gergeda is a bastard who admits himself and even his companions put that poison fang on him, depending on his mood. In other words, Blackhawk''s women''s regiment members naturally require no more than his (Gergeda''s) poisonous teeth, but only to the Fundaine, they were not at all willing to attack it, even when Gergeda was in full swing. The foundine is undoubtedly a beautiful woman, even though she is such a superior ball that she does not even see it in a luxury whorehouse in Tarram if it only looks like her.


    Gergeda has always cared why. Sure, the foundine is beautiful. It''s so beautiful. If you are human, it is you who are human with some faults. That Valsas, too, is full of flaws as a warrior but as a human being. That''s why Gergeda also says Valsas as head of the regiment, and he feels rewarded for his work. If Valsas were the perfect hero, Gergeda would not be part of this regiment. Because I know I''m not talented enough to help a hero, and I hated heroes and other revulsions.


    Gergeda has used his men to make him put her on again to try to find a cause that Fondane doesn''t care about, and to grip Fondane''s weakness, but he can''t help but let her. I hired Canato once before letting him chase me, but it ended up the same. Canato told me to "keep my taste low enough," but I didn''t feel that it was important to Gergeda. It''s called intuition, being a villain.


    And today, intuition took shape. Something''s wrong with that woman, that she can''t even be trusted as a companion. The reason I missed the demon was because of Gergeda''s sleep, but I could have missed as much as I could because I couldn''t get the perfect blockade or anything. But even one of them was knocked down by a bird-shaped warcraft used by the Fondaine.


    It is proof that a siege net using Fondaine warcraft is perfect. There''s no way a human can pull out a siege net of warcraft that even knocks down a bird-shaped demon while riding a horse. In other words, I can only assume that the siege net has a hole deliberately made. If it''s all the same, it can''t be cleaned up by chance if it''s all three.


    Fundaine defied Valsas, the leader of the regiment. We need to get solid evidence, ask why, and we need to end this. Gergeda consolidates her determination. It is another job for Squad 5, "The Traitor Killer," which undertakes dirty work.


    Gergeda put her head on the blank. It''s been a long time since I''ve sanctioned traitors these days. The tie of the members was stiff, and even Gergeda was coming to see if that would not be the case. Gergeda doesn''t hate killing his people. Not such a special winning balls. I just hate Blackhawk''s crew because they''re always tough on this guy. I have to make sure it''s my job, too. If that were the captain, it would be hard work.


    "Ahhh, you''re starting to make me a pain in the ass... because first I''m going to see stupid people who don''t look for a reason. If you''re going to do it, you have to do it carefully. I don''t care if Valsas gets paid off."


    Gergeda had fallen asleep on the ground about, and had begun calculating how to hunt down the foundines with bumps and whines. A little further away, Zach continued his watch sighing at Gergeda, who had begun acting oddly.


    Continued

 759 Insufficient human resources, part 138 ~ wedge ② ~

    "Come on, come on!


    Milnay, once held in front of Alphilis, was tied with rope and held up by two soldiers, yet still rampaging. Her pride prevented her from accepting defeat. But it doesn''t matter what happens in the middle of nowadays.


    In the end, Milnay was captured early after the Alphilis'' declaration of war. It was the last word Alphilis released that became a decision maker.


    "Pulling enemies inside and pinching them, that might be good. But what happens to the safety of the residents of downtown? Some of these will have families downtown. But the commander there can''t let that go. This land has nothing to do with mercenaries. I know how that feels a lot because I''m a mercenary too.


    We don''t have a hand in the city right now, but we can''t guarantee the safety of the residents when it comes to pinching them. "


    Alphilis'' words worked. The lost generals voluntarily pulled forward before the Alphilis when they instantly seized Milnay. The generals who were originally sent from the centre to remain on the scene were not convinced of Milnay''s command. I waited now or now for Milnay to fail something. It would not have accumulated if rebellion had been waged there even by conventional Kandert generals.


    And as a defeated general, he was forced to lay low on the ground. Although, of course, they were assembled on the ground with strength, which literally resulted in licking the soil.


    Alphilis sat down that milnay in a chair and looked down as if there was plenty of room.


    "Long time no see, Milnay. I''m sorry to see you again in such a way."


    "Shut up! Don''t think I won this!? I haven''t even fought you yet! Fight with dignity, and you''ll end up like this."


    "No, no matter what you say, I win. We got results. Kandert''s fort has surrendered, and we are already in the midst of a victory and an end to the war process. You will be captured and imprisoned until an exchange of prisoners takes place. Your price as a mercenary will be money."


    "... dammit!!


    Milnay laid her eyes down and regretted it. Milnay doesn''t really think he lost. Milnay was thinking about why this happened, but I just don''t think the soldiers are impudent no matter what he thinks. Why did they surrender without a fight? Only the thought circles through Milnay''s head with anger.


    That''s why she didn''t get the word of Alphilis in her ear. If I had honestly embraced the words of Alphilis in the first place and loaded with drills, or maybe this hadn''t happened.


    "Milnay, your cause of defeat is that you took a light-hearted look at your people. Soldiers are also human. Few people try to fight until they sacrifice their families.


    Besides, nearly half of Vesel''s troops are supposed to be dispatched from the center. They will not obey mercenary orders, etc., no matter how proud and good they may be. And... "


    But the words of Alphilis do not reach Milnay. It was Cowen who was watching the state of the matter. And when Milnay realizes he has nothing to say and is unwilling to listen to Alphilis, Alphilis moves Milnay''s figure backwards and tries to treat him as a prisoner.


    "... okay, take me with you."


    "Aiya, for a while."


    But the flow was blocked by Cowen.


    "What, Cowen?


    "Captain, please reconsider. I saw this Milnay as the man inside. And according to Xiao Ear, he was a companion and nobleman. I wondered if it would be sneaky to treat him differently as a prisoner."


    Cowen''s offer is certainly unreasonable. If sent to the rough rear, it is also possible that Milnay will not be treated properly as a prisoner. Besides, it''s hard to honestly think that Vesel would pay Milnay''s ransom. In that case, you owe the Alliance, and the Alliance will receive her personality. You might want to know the end of a woman mercenary who owed a lot of money. Alpha Reese was concerned, too.


    "I see. So what do you think we should do?


    "Nothing? I was wondering if I could let you go."


    "... well, the same mercenaries against each other. This is the time to win or lose this battle. Looks like General Pfeiffer arrived here, and there''s nothing anyone can do about it anymore."


    "Exactly. Come on, Mr. Rosetta, let Lord Milnay go."


    "Are you sure?


    When Rosetta reluctantly unties Milnay, she tries to make him stand with a small poke from behind and take him out of the tent. When he gave orders to his own men with his jaw, he gave them food and gold to the city the size of which the horse and the branches of the nearby guild were located, and prepared the horse as well.


    "Damn, he''s a lucky guy. Thank Atai and the others and fuck off and go to sleep."


    "... who will thank you all"


    "Milnay."


    Alphilis comes to see Milnay off. No, I just had the same direction to drop her off and the same direction Alphilis was running errands. On that evidence, Alphilis was talking to her without stopping.


    "In a breath disaster."


    When he heard the voice wishing Alphilis well, Milnay shaped himself when he was a demon, returning his horse and leaving as he was. I can just see the anger rising from that back.


    But Alphilis was unaware, or he missed his back, and left early. I have my last meeting with Pfeiffer. We have to finish all the steps by the time Vesel''s reinforcements arrive. It is only after this that it is the real deal for Alphilis. So it was true that I was in a hurry, and I couldn''t afford to take Milnay into account.


    And after Alphilis left, some time later, Cowen was holding his belly on the spot, folding his body and trembling. Lisa naturally notices Cowen''s strange move as she was dropping off with a sensor on the spot to see if Milnay would leave with great care.


    Continued

 760 Lack of human resources, part 139 ~ wedge ③ ~

    "What''s up, Cowen"


    "hi, hi, hi. Can you help laughing at this?"


    Oh, I still thought you were laughing. Lisa stopped trying to poison me. Lisa also realizes that it is unusual to cut off Cowen''s head. He was someone who didn''t really want to turn to his enemies, even Lisa. Making fun of me is life saving.


    Cowen saw Lisa tell nothing and started talking with her belly in her arms. This is unusual for Cowen, but I wanted him to hear his story without compromise.


    "Why do you think I returned the enemy commander?"


    "... isn''t it because being imprisoned in mercenaries is not worth it?


    "Sure - and that too - but let me tell you the truth - because you can always reveal yourself to that extent, Commander."


    The back of Cowen''s eyes glow suspiciously. Those eyes are the eyes of those who have absolute confidence in themselves and look down on others. Lisa sees herself in the Glades, and it''s been a long time since she remembered the wealthy people.


    Does Cowen still not talk enough? Keep talking despite Lisa''s disgusting face.


    "That mercenary like Milnay - it''s not for mercenaries in the first place - she has a mountain of Sekiyama at best about a small lord of the countryside. Or maybe it would have been nice if she was a Legion Leader as an ornament - but her temperament is definitely that of a dictator -? And she''s not competent ~.


    Do you know what happens at the end of the dictator? "


    "... I don''t know"


    "It''s definitely ruin ~. I mean, you kill all your enemies, your allies, and you die yourself ~? If you''re going to die, I think you''re going to die on your own - but they''re not that kind of race - the trouble is -


    So it''s a little hard on Little Ear - but you''re right that Alphilis kicked her out of the mercenary corps early. The dictator''s words are comfortable in your ear and sound like an honest argument -. Words that you assume are right in person have power - and the word spirit is the one.


    So whether she''s right or not - her being in this mercenary regiment is itself like having a bug in a lion. Milnay doesn''t know that, and sooner or later this mercenary regiment would have been in danger of splitting because of her cause.


    Still, if that dictator is capable, it could be a force ~. Unfortunately, she''s just a little good ~. At least if Mr. Milnay was mediocre, he could still have saved ~ "


    "Seriously talented, the nose column is strong and stands out, he says it''s easy to get slapped"


    Cowen was agitated by Lisa''s words.


    "That''s Lisa, you know exactly what I mean."


    "I know so much about the circumstances of that hand that I don''t like it. I see, Milnay is a guy with no loss or special because he can win whenever he fights. Is that what you want to say? You''re a very evil warrior, aren''t you? I don''t think Lisa is a complimented personality either, but I don''t feel like I can beat your sexual illness a bit. Let me give you the title of Mercenary Corps''s best bad girl."


    "Let me get you something you can have - because bad character for a military teacher is a compliment. But - that''s not why I laughed - that''s why I laughed - it''s because of Captain Alphilis"


    Cowen''s eyes lit a suspicious light. Unexpectedly Lisa noticed the strange feeling of being released from Cowen, and she was relieved. Because the feeling released from Cowen resembled resentment or curse.


    "I''m - honestly, I''m not as interested in mercenaries like that Milnay - I don''t know if I''m dying somewhere, enemy or whatever, but I found out. I''m sorry about this one. But - Alphilis set me up with something worse than me. Did you notice that?"


    "... no. What did Alpha Reese set up?


    "Milnay, as you can see, is a proud and honorable old-fashioned person. For her, it would still have been better to be the comforter of the mercenaries in the rear by the time you decide to be familiar with her, if you''d lost your pride.


    Milnay was probably the most admittedly cared for frying phrase by the other person - and lived longer with pity - and Alphilis only thinks about Milnay to a certain extent - assuming he feels threatened - he has no pity on the enemy - and if he really cares about it, he will definitely drop it off.


    Maybe you think it''s important - but their groove has deepened decisively with such an attitude as just now - Milnay no longer has no other way to clear her grid than to show an overwhelming difference in strength against Alphilis and win, but in Alphilis and Milnay the actors are so different - so that''s why Milnay will have to go straight to ruin from now on - show up before us as many times as possible - and keep losing - and that''s ridiculous and hilarious. "


    "... you, you''re a big crazy bitch. I don''t mind if the purpose is the same as ours, but if that preference ever happens to us..."


    "Yeah, go ahead from behind then." But once you know how capable I am, you can''t let me go sooner. "


    Lisa was flabbergasted by Cowen''s words as she felt something similar to herself. This one is quite prepared to fight the monsters called Black Mages. Lisa couldn''t stop the chills on her back, thinking she could sell her soul to a demon or anything if she had to, but after a moment she might have brought in more danger than a demon.


    Continued

 761 Missing Talent, Part 140 ~ Wedge ④ ~

    "You''ve done well, Alphilis. Did you still hire Blackhawk?"


    "Yeah. It was somewhat different from the first plan, but I managed to do it. Good to hear from you before Blackhawk leaves the battlefield. Thanks to you, General Pfeiffer."


    "You threatened me to work with you, I often say. It was right after you said you''d never see him again, was it?


    "All you have to do is crush the extra face and feed it to your dog. Mercenaries like me take one because they can''t do that. We are being used. It''s each other.


    Besides, it''s each other who tastes good by dropping this castle. I wish I had a track record of dropping this castle. You want this castle itself. Then isn''t it logical for you to handle it after the war?


    "Damn, she''s a hell of a bitch."


    Alphilis and Pfeiffer pinched the table and had such a tongue battle as they packed the jewels of post-war processing. Pfeiffer grins pitifully, but Alphilis smiles back. To that poisonless smile, Pfeiffer''s poisonous tongue was unable to exert one power now either.


    "I don''t want to fight you."


    "I''m sorry about this, too. Fighting someone you know doesn''t feel right."


    "And when you still have to fight?


    "Hmm, I win, but I wonder if I''ll find a way to catch him alive"


    "When you just have to kill me?


    Alphilis was annoyed by Pfeiffer''s inquiry. I thought he was such an unintentional questioner, but Pfeiffer''s face was serious about the unexpected.


    This is a serious inquiry, I felt Alphilis was questioning my qualities as a commander, so I often deceived and thought to you, I slowly looked up.


    "... might wait"


    "Can someone help me?


    "Yeah, I''ll stand still until I open up a kill and kill situation. Because no one else should have anything to do with being killed or killed."


    "... I see"


    Pfeiffer slowly pulled herself out and sat down deep in the chair.


    "Your words are strange. It seems sweet and ready-to-reality. Surely, there wouldn''t be such a thing as a relationship where you just get killed and killed. Am I the one who didn''t know what the word endure means?"


    "Maybe I''m just cowardly. And maybe the assumptions are sweet."


    "My men would appreciate more cowardice than the commander being barbaric. I might have lost my men if I had been a little more humble."


    "What do you mean?


    When Alphilis heard back, there was a knock on the door.


    "Excuse me. Ozdoba, may I come in?"


    "I''ve been waiting for you, come in"


    Pfeiffer invited Ozdoba to inquire into the Alphilis. Pfeiffer, who at first had an arrogant attitude that grabbed the country lord with his jaw, had come here and softened his attitude towards Ozdova.


    Ozdova himself was puzzled, but Pfeiffer had one shoulder load down, but there were times when there were not many trusted generals, and he undeniably felt some relief in something like Ozdova, a seat of power, honor and other less interested subordinates.


    Either way, when Pfeiffer arrived, Ozdoba was held beside him as if he had ever been, and Pfeiffer''s one arm was in a position to give the order as it had been. Now that he had given the order, he was finally able to set his foot in Pfeiffer''s room.


    Pfeiffer''s entry into the castle took place promptly after the Kandert offensive, due to what he had indicated as an Alphilis. Pfeiffer came to Kandert only with about 30 horsemen of SS, before Arnelia and other forces clasped their extra mouths. Though the action that comes with just that much in the battle area was reckless, this action was originally Pfeiffer''s taste, and it was also why he succeeded in gaining a certain say in the centre of the clientele while being a local lord.


    Soon after Pfeiffer''s entry into the castle, the post-war treatment took place, and the inhabitants who had been evading from the combat area also began to receive them within that day. Because of the border, this area is also frequented by demons and warcraft. The expeditious induction of the refugees was swift, and by the time the sun had completely fallen, most of the refugees had been successfully accommodated.


    Pfeiffer had since treated those whose houses had been destroyed by battle, or who remained in the basements of their houses even in time of war, such as parts of the fortifications and liberating food, and as an occupying army had come with a broken temperament. This was also not seen in ordinary warfare, such as subjecting surrendered soldiers to labor and work in castle organizing.


    Weasel''s soldiers were only expecting to be treated more miserably because of the combat operations they had carried out against their clients, but were silently engaged in the work, looking like they were bored by foxes. Because I didn''t know what treatment would be if I said something extra.


    All these processes after the war were carried out thoroughly at night, and by the time the work was completed, the night was already white. It was a delicate equilibrium, but after the war it settled as soon as possible without major disturbances. Both Alphilis and Ozdova were heavy, but Pfeiffer was only bloody, and even said that he would not work all night long. Such three parties were reporting on the progress of the approximate work.


    "- Well, like I said, there''s hardly even a skirmish after the surrender. Most of all, fewer soldiers in the castle followed Milnay than I thought, and a few generals originally questioned this battle were in our favor. I could barely rub it after the fight."


    "Besides, it seems good that the fight ended early. The dead are few on Weasel''s side, and this one is hardly damaged."


    "That''s more than anything. Originally, many of our clients'' generals questioned this battle. As much as you did with me."


    Ozdoba and Alphilis round their eyes at Pfeiffer''s words.


    "Really?


    "Naturally. I thought it was a good excuse, but I can''t imagine such an unnatural battle. This battle broke out when a suspicious merchant appeared in front of me and the experiment was on track. I got stupidly on this series of streams, but if you discuss it with Alphilis and think about it overnight, it''s a really weird story. It''s people who fight, and it''s people who fit in. If the target is a demon, you have to put it away with people and demons. Never let a good acquaintance intervene. I had forgotten such a fundamental thing.


    It was like I was having a bad dream. I didn''t even realize I was being stupid that far. So you''re gonna lose your precious belly. "


    "Belly heart...?


    "It''s Grants. Before and after you left last night, a body was found in the corner of Salamo."


    To Pfeiffer''s words, Alphilis and Ozdova looked at each other.


    Continued

 762 Missing Talent, Part 141 ~ Wedge ⑤ ~

    "... who did it?


    "There is no certainty. But it''s predictable."


    "I guess that''s a good story to hear, too, isn''t it?


    Ozdova had been cautious. I guess so too, he''s a lord who has nothing to do with a central rape meter or anything else. There can''t be much good going on in there.


    But Pfeiffer seemed to think we should let Ozdoba hear it too.


    "No, I''d rather you know. You might have trouble. Perhaps, listen to me as a matter of fact. This is an implicit understanding shared by those involved in the operation of the country in national hubs. I was in contact with one of the arms dealers. It has long been on the continent, but it is said that the most insidious was the dawn. Without them, the dawn would have ended sooner."


    "Arms dealer?


    "On the surface. The faces in the back are also said to be assassination groups, and they don''t know their names or where they''re based. Do you have any idea?


    Alphilis was questioned and remembered Lunatica. Surely Renatica should also have been part of an unnamed assassination group.


    "I have an idea - I might. But what''s wrong with that?


    "My perception was wrong. It was said that the organization behind the arms dealers was actually the Arnelian Church. When you can organize a group as large as those who originated during the Great War and are disgraced throughout the continent, your mother will be limited. Mostly it''s weirder for an organization called Arnelia, which is so good at combat and intelligence, to miss out on arms dealers."


    "Ma, wait! Can we talk about that, Mr. Ozdova?


    Alphilis found the direction of the story difficult and inadvertently stopped Pfeiffer''s words. But Pfeiffer tries to talk without hearing.


    "No, I''d rather hear it. It is extremely dangerous to take their asylum without knowing what an organization is called Arnelia.


    At first, I thought Arnelia was watching Alphilis. That''s why I dared send him to the front line, and I thought he was dropped by to see the backdrop of that experiment.


    But the facts were different, I misread them. You moved purely to fight, and consequently to benefit us. Because I feel grateful and trust you, I will also give you advice.


    There are actually numerous arms dealers on this continent. They support the war from behind, or help us to crusade demons. Sometimes they carry food and so on, and transporters on the continent can assume that arms dealers are mostly involved behind them, except for those that are privately owned. I think that the very thing is the Arnelian Church, and I guess it seems true. But that''s different - I don''t use Arnelianism just like that. The scourge behind it, should I say? From Arnelianism we feel something more muddy. Maybe there''s a connection somewhere, but I was misreading.


    As a result of my mistake, Grants was probably terminated by an arms dealer. The man was faithful to me, but for my sake, there was no stopping him. I used to do a lot of different work in secret, most of which I acquiesced to because it was for me, but this time things were different.


    I will be compelled to make a bitter decision. "


    "... what do you mean?


    "You put all the blame on Lord Grants, right?


    Pfeiffer affirmed silently to Ozdoba''s words. Alphilis saw the attitude and exposed his frustration.


    "... so the noble one!


    "I''m not very serious! But this would be the best way to avoid wasting what Grants did. If he was alive, if he was taken alive, everything could be exposed from his mouth. Especially the sorcerer''s sorcery is troublesome. Normal people are resistant. If you get caught, you could get your mouth cracked, even if you''re dead.


    It would be more convenient if Grants were dead here, even for Grants himself. Dead and dishonored, but I''ll guarantee his family adequate compensation. "


    "So... I know by reason,"


    Alphilis is also known by his head. If you''re in the same position as Pfeiffer, you might do that yourself. But my heart is not convinced. Ozdoba slapped Alphilis on the shoulder like that.


    "Sometimes, General Pfeiffer, because you have an idea of who did this?


    "No, I don''t think it would be useless to look. People in the organization are lurking everywhere."


    "Is it Master Left? I should be careful, too. When might I fall asleep when I hear such stories? I''m about to have a bad dream."


    "The results may be the same whether you ask or not. But if you listen, you can get ready. Like leaving a suicide note or something."


    "What a disgusting sculpture. Is there no way they won''t kill you?


    "I guess I can''t. If they care about it, what will they really kill? And now I''m about to be killed by that battle. If Alpha Reese''s gestures hadn''t come to help me then, I''d no longer be here.


    It''s so strange that he''s still alive. I guess my life and death means I don''t care anymore for those arms dealers. "


    Pfeiffer laughed in a sense of self-derision, and the occasion became sombre. I was thinking about getting some hypnotic sleep from now on, but after hearing this story, Alphilis thought it might be difficult to sleep with the sun that was too dazzling.


    Continued

 763 Lack of human resources, part 142 ~ wedge ⑥ ~

    "Did you miss the intervention?"


    "Oh, it was a troublesome situation besides my thoughts"


    There''s a group of people watching Kandert''s series of fights. It is a group headed by Aeluare, the conquest unit of the Magic Church. By order of Hoomilne, they had been commanded to see through this battle. And if it was a move in favor of the Magic Church, the intervention had also been ordered to be good.


    Following that life, they were observing the war so that they would not be distracted by both factions, but honestly they were the best to observe. The emergence of black magicians, Dragreo''s too powerful, lifeless magic, a horde of giants who emerged at Fort Salamo, the ensuing invasion of the electrolithic fires of the Alphilis, and the suspicious movements and the presence of Tetrastine that were taking place inside the fortifications of Candart. Only to make an effort to pursue that whole thing, and yet their conquest troops were full of hands.


    Aeluare regretted his own incompetence behind his back with a floating expression, but he couldn''t put it on the look in front of his companion and stood still. Because of this, it was true that she was even more silent than usual, and it was the beginning and end of remembering the proximity even of the conquest troops. A magician with a robe covering his face asks Aeluare.


    "What was it like, Aeruare?"


    "I don''t care. We did everything we could. I just want to keep an eye on Tetrastine and Lissy, but it looks like they got away with the metastasis. Can we go after him?


    "If you have a moment. Some are dispersed among the refugees and infiltrated into Kandert. If you look at the fold and get out, you''ll be able to follow the trail of metastasis."


    "Hurry. Do you have any other reports?


    "Arnelian Church messengers seem to be nearby, but what did they do?"


    Another subordinate called, but Aeruare said coldly.


    "I don''t care, I don''t even have to do anything. Our priority task will be to monitor Tetrastine. I will give you strength."


    "But there seems to be quite a few big guys out there. I''ll check it out, but what do you think?


    "Big man - who?


    Sister and monk names float to the top of several pilgrimages behind the brains of Aeruare. People on pilgrimage assignments are often basically unpublished, but naturally the dark conquest forces know about them. They fought together or were hostile to each other more than once in the shadow of history. I get to know my name naturally.


    But the name Aeruare heard was different from any of its expectations. It''s just not an overly famous name.


    "... is that true?


    "Oh, I''ve checked so many times, I''m pretty sure"


    "Hmm. Then we''ll have to keep monitoring this Kandert a little longer. I''m also interested in what his people look like."


    "Let''s ask whoever''s inside if we can exclude a little bit from the talks"


    "Please."


    The sorcerers scattered under Aeruare''s command. Aeluare stood on a tree that looked far away at Kandert, staring with emotionally invisible eyes at the castle where his own resentment would be.


    "You''re safe, Aerie."


    "Oh, we''re all safe. I think we got two wounded."


    When Aerial settled Silfed into the stables, he himself returned to the tent to rest and snack. Riding inside the castle of Kandert, they took the form of isolation because of the iron fence, but the prospectus given by Cowen in advance made them patient using an alley that could be fought relatively safely. Of course it was close to Aerial''s lonely struggle, but still I don''t know what would have happened if Cowen''s advice hadn''t been accurate. As a result, Aerial succeeded in returning without losing his men.


    It was Rosetta who welcomed her like that. Rosetta was there at the end of the battle and so on, and had already begun to have a drink.


    "Do you want to put on a drink?


    "Let''s have it."


    Aerial also incited Rosetta''s offered liquor at once. Neither Aerial nor alcohol is ever weak. Rather, it''s strong enough to go along with Rosetta''s stupidity.


    I sighed so loud and unusual for Aerial that Rosetta laughed furiously.


    "Oh, you''re a bad face of the economy on your back with all the drinks!


    "It also depresses me. I didn''t die, but it didn''t work."


    "Well, Atai is similar. Alphilis himself is the primary fighter in this battle. Dropping a castle with three inches on his tongue, he is definitely the number one fighter in this battle. Again, I think we''re fighting shoulder to shoulder with a woman, actually."


    Rosetta stirs up some broken spirits with water at once. Rosetta always drinks without breaking, so Aerial also felt that she hasn''t untied the thread of tension somewhere yet.


    On second thought, I feel like it was a lot of concentrated time, even though it''s only been a little over 10 days since I decided to go out. Even Aerial gets tired of feeling like he''s been fighting for a year. If it was Rosetta, who had been in the battlefield from the beginning, its nervousness and fatigue would also be at bay. I can''t help but feel like the battle is still over.


    "Ahhh, I need a vacation."


    "That''s unusual, you say that."


    "I guess it''s because I''m used to a peaceful space that the air on the battlefield feels giddy. Well, it''s unlikely that it would have been a series of events. You guys used to go on a journey with that woman."


    "Maybe if you ask me. But that''s not what I''ve been doing since the beginning. The first of her journeys was a worthy figure of grandeur."


    "What kind of monster, then?"


    "It doesn''t look like it, but when I see you fighting and talking -"


    Aerial tried to say that much and rubbed his eyes unintentionally because he felt like he saw someone he knew on the edge of his eyes.


    But in an instant, it was called in a different direction.


    Continued

 764 Missing Talent, Part 143 ~ Wedge ⑥ ~

    "If you have green hair"


    "Hmm? Oh, you mean me"


    Because when Aerial was taken of the void and turned around, there stood a man in a hat as if he were a bard (Bird) in sight. Aerial was dazed by the fact that he was entered sometime in his own time, but he was soon restored to him. Because he felt as though he had no hostility and, on the contrary, he would wrap up an atmosphere of nostalgia. A casual breeze that changes direction depending on the season, if you like. That''s what Aerial''s skin said when he was a man who emitted the same signs as the wind blowing into the prairie.


    "Interesting wind, who is it?


    "I am Arshhuntra, a grumpy mercenary"


    "Arshhuntra... that''s the name I heard somewhere"


    Can Rosetta not turn her head with alcohol, or is she not interested in the man in front of her? He was totally pointing that way while sipping his booze trumpet.


    But Aerial, on the contrary, couldn''t take his eyes off Arshhuntra. Like myself, I met someone who wore the meadow air because it was very rare. A man who is also vague as to whether he is strong or weak and can''t even read what he is thinking. It was therefore intriguing.


    "And what''s that shitty mercenary doing to me?


    "There''s someone I''d like you to meet. No, we may be dating at any time."


    "You''re the guy who says it the way he took it around. About who?"


    "It''s me, Aerial"


    It was the woman who hid herself in the robe who came in with the warm wind. But the long enough hair to reach the ground was not hidden in the robe. And intense, warm, and sometimes harsh winds that cannot be emitted in that human being. He was a being with an atmosphere unlikely to be human.


    "... Wintier, right?


    "Yeah, you said the bracelet would engage us, didn''t you? I always felt about you wherever you were. I asked Arshhuntra to see you. Because I could use a little favor."


    "Please? You, the superior spirit?


    Wintier, with her hood down and her face on, stared at Aerial with a rare round of eyes and surprise.


    "... chills."


    "What''s wrong, Uty?


    Uty and Elsia, who were looking after wounded soldiers without going out. They were finally taking a breath and taking a break amidst the busy times around them. And all of a sudden Uti trembled in it, so Elsia wondered.


    Uty shakes her head flat and sideways.


    "Am I working too hard? I might have caught a cold."


    "Is the fairy having a cold or something?


    "Look, aren''t eagles more intelligent than people? I can''t hide that anymore, so I''m like a person to that point."


    "When fairies become human, don''t they become corrupt as a character? That might be interesting. I can''t tell you how embarrassed I am to be the first fairy to be human."


    Elsia laughed mean, but Uty didn''t even get that angry just because she was slightly swollen.


    "That can''t be happening! But I don''t think that humans are any worse than fairies. Even though humans are more likely to be a much higher species than we think ourselves."


    "Higher? Even though you don''t have much power?


    "It''s not like I don''t have the power. Sure, a lot of personal power isn''t a big deal, but now humans are the champions of this continent. Demons and other races were driven away and eventually seized the hegemony of the continent. Human beings have the intelligence to cooperate with others for interests and other reasons. This is something no other race can see. So that the Elves and Dwarves can''t really help each other. This is like a curse engraved into your instincts as a species.


    But humans don''t have it. Whatever race you need - you can work with warcraft and demons, for example. This is a rare force. And even though it''s unexpected, sometimes people are born with the power to outdo the Demon King alone. Few other races have this diversity, you know?


    To Uty''s unexpected words, Elsia rounded her eyes.


    "Maybe humans are amazing?


    "The eagle thinks it''s an amazing creature, and so do the other races. Only humans don''t really feel it. Nobody normally lives and realizes the gratitude of who they are."


    "Right... right. I was wondering if I could like myself more, too?


    Elsia''s somewhat squeaky words, but Uty picked them up properly.


    "Yeah, if you don''t lie to yourself. Lying hurts me as well as others. Lies can be the strongest weapon and shield at times. Remember."


    "... you''re so busy with Utility."


    "Even if I look like this, I live much longer than you. Respect me a little."


    "Well, I don''t know."


    Continuing such an exchange with no other love, one hasty member runs to Uti.


    "Uty, are you there!?


    "Oh, my God, he''s taking a break."


    "I''m sorry, but one of you is suddenly sick! Will you check me out!?


    "! I''ll be right there!


    Uty also says something about it, but the Mercenary Corps ambulance is totally on the board. Elsia sighed as she watched her fly literally, seemingly a noble species only at times like this.


    Continued

 765 Missing Talent, Part 144 ~ Wedge 8 ~

    "Captain, do you mind?"


    "Bernau, what''s up?


    Valsas had been stopped by Bernau, the magician of the third squad. After making sure there are no people around him, Bernault further dives into his voice and talks.


    "Something I''d like to tell you in confidence."


    "You mean the intervention of the example organization?


    Bernault was told what he wanted to say first, and was surprised to lift the lid that was falling with age.


    "... did you know?


    "It''s something I could have imagined. They always show up where the battle is. If it were a war on this continent, it would almost be involved in some way. I can smell them when I''m home on the battlefield. Most of this battle they set up intentionally. And I''m fairly closely involved. There must have been someone close to the top of the organization, perhaps a leader."


    "Is that why? Who tried to leave this battlefield?


    Valsas shook his head vertically.


    "There''s that too. The organization can''t even grasp the whole thing. No inadvertent contact. It may be the slowest."


    "Why?"


    "Lexus told me you had a strange hand job. Probably interacted with the organization''s ''numbered''. I hope you can''t keep your eyes open."


    "Numbered?


    "It''s about the organization''s doomsday. They''ve done it before, but they''re pretty nasty. I used to have contracts with them. Because it meant no interference with each other, I dared to avoid Fort Salamo, which had disturbing air."


    That''s all I said. Bernau gave me an uneasy look. It''s not normal to think of such things as a beastly Valsas making promises to avoid battle. Was the enemy so strong by then?


    "Is there someone so troublesome that the captain avoids it? I knew they existed, and I tried to warn you because Alphilis looked like he didn''t know."


    "You don''t have to know, you don''t have to know. If you have a long history of mercenaries, you may not like them, but they may be in your ears. Those are groups that specialize in assassinations, but some of the top men are clearly out of combat, not just assassinations. I don''t even know who he is, especially the one at the top, but he gave me a message one day. Use people.


    I don''t know how, but it seemed like he was manipulating someone else. When those who were being manipulated told only the message of "non-interference with each other", their necks fell on the spot. It was probably slashed beforehand, but it''s a terrible task. He who slashed his neck beforehand and put him to despair shall be allowed to walk, etc.


    Funny story, I fell in love. How to kill it, for the vibrancy of the incision. I don''t know anyone who can kill that much, and I''ve never seen a cut like that. It was the first time I had seen it, even though it is said that when a master slashes, he does not lose his neck to the excess speed or even realizes that he was killed awesome.


    Strength would be extrapolating. I don''t even say you can''t fight after that, but there''s no guarantee you can win. I don''t need to do it first, either. I thought it would be best to avoid it. "


    "He said Lexus had made a mess of it. He''s a headache at all times."


    It was frightening when it came to Bernau''s usual Lexus behavior, but Valsas didn''t either.


    "Don''t say that. The fact that he can rub whatever he likes or dislikes will be an important part of our mercenary regiment. Maybe it''s just too much this time."


    "You think that non-interference agreement has been broken? So maybe the organization''s going to set it up now, huh?


    "No, it''s not"


    When the two were annoyed, at some point a man stood about five steps behind them. When the man glanced at the two, he turned to Valsas. The man is not interested in Bernau in the first place.


    But Bernau was ignored and relieved the other way around. I was putting up a simple line for soundproofing and intruder detection. Yet it was easy to get in and out, because it was not strange that the enemy had already taken his life, even if he was willing to.


    The man has spoken with a face that can also be taken as favorable.


    "Long time no see, Valsas"


    "Is it still Whisper? But say something strange. I''m sure you and I have never really met before."


    "Heh heh, sure you do. It''s always like this, right? Then let''s just briefly tell them what to do. Our organization (Arms) once again promises not to attack you Blackhawks. That''s it."


    To that unexpected offer, Valsas frowned more than relieved.


    "... you don''t know why. It''s hard to believe you''re gonna miss us."


    "Then can''t you even think about this? There''s no reason not to miss it, he said. Nothing else. We''re not going around killing people teething to their own tissues from one end. We don''t tolerate traitors to our own organization, but combat and assassination are just one means of negotiation. I don''t feel the need to fight you right now, that''s all."


    "Necessity... is that all?


    Valsas points it out. I didn''t have any idea, I don''t even know about the enemy. I don''t even know if the man in front of me is Whisper himself. It wasn''t something that read the expression or anything. Still, was it Valsas instinct that took Whisper into account?


    Whisper didn''t answer Valsas'' question. Just grinning lightly, he loosened up and disappeared. Bernau tries to trace the trail to Whisper, who disappears from his sight as if he were a sorcerer.


    "Stop."


    "But..."


    "It''s impossible to follow the trail. I didn''t use magic in the first place."


    "You think that''s not magic right now? So how the hell did he disappear?"


    "I simply erased the signs. It''s just like that, but it''s too good. To the point of deceiving me, your eyes and your boundaries."


    "Well, then let''s not go after them"


    Valsas disguised herself as calm, but from her back teeth she could hear a rinse and a toothpick. Lived, at least the enemy is meant to be. Valsas'' pride was hurt when he was made to cock just for it.


    Continued

 766 Lack of talent, part 145 ~ wedge ● ~

    "(... and I guess that''s what you think, Valsas is)"


    Whisper was on the move thinking about that after disappearing from front of Valsas. I''m not making fun of Valsas otherwise. From that point on, Whisper also recognizes with respect that he is one of the strongest warriors on the continent. If you fight head-on, you''ll have to make it easier for yourself.


    Whisper also fears Valsas, and believes that assassinating Valsas with more beast sensitivity than that would be a life-threatening task.


    Then you should use it first - Whisper''s conclusion settled on that one point. That''s why I went out on purpose. Though disguised, it was because Whisper thought he was just a worthy opponent to go out on his own. The thought that the mood may have been uplifting in a long battle faintly brings me to my chest.


    As Whisper walks slightly early inside the fort of Kandert, different soldiers greet him.


    "(Well, now you were playing ''Trusted and Another Hot Captain of Subordinate Thoughts''.


    Whisper remembered a figure he had made himself and lovingly raised his hand back. Naturally performing behavior that you would never normally do is also a necessary technique for assassination. If it was to kill a target, pretending to be crazy or imitating a despicable man was even a favorite to falsify gender.


    Maybe that''s why Whisper was so chronic. My own operation, my plan never failed, but so on. He had also earlier given himself up as an assassin, so that he was not cautious was the other way around.


    By the time Whisper realized that the number of different soldiers had suddenly decreased, his surroundings had already been surrounded.


    "Don''t move!


    "... what imitation is this?


    Pretend Whisper is upset and answers. But the soldiers that surrounded them did not loosen their ranks. At the head of it was Mireille.


    "I''d like to hear what you mean. You can''t afford to walk alone in the enemy line?


    "Enemy formation? This says something strange. This is my side."


    "What no?


    "All right, Mireille. Whatever this guy says, Valsas has ordered me to surround him and kill him. Then we have one thing to do."


    Canato ordered the Blackhawks around him. The members gathered here after a call from Bernau are not alarmed for a minute. Yes, Bernault had given up on going after him. But instead, he was magically sending signals that only the members could understand. And then Canato called Lisa, and even worked with Renatica to find out where Whisper was.


    It was unusual for Canato, and suddenly he slammed it into Whisper''s throat as he pulled out his sword and stuffed it between them. Whisper didn''t make it slight, until he was left to be.


    "You won''t resist?


    "Resistance, nothing, I don''t know why. I''m a regular army soldier in the first place. No matter how famous Blackhawk is, Lord Pfeiffer and Lord Ozdoba haven''t shut up after all this?


    "Don''t worry, I''ve agreed to it."


    I hear voices from behind the soldiers. As the Lord of the Voice stepped forward, he looked stern and glanced at Whisper.


    Whisper still continues to act half-heartedly.


    "This is Master Pfeiffer. What the hell are you joking about?


    "I''m not kidding, Evden. No, Whisper! How dare you hit me?


    Ebden - No, Whisper had a slightly surprised look for the first time. And he smiled softly.


    "- How did you notice?


    "I didn''t call you here. You should have been entrusted with the defense of the fort of Salamo. That''s why you''re here?


    "Heh heh, well. The order was meant to be rewritten and followed, but it was a miscalculation that the general himself would be here. I just thought it went down backwards exactly, but you didn''t even take it into account until Alphilis acted.


    And since when did you think I was suspicious?


    "As soon as we have a story about Valsas. Footsteps and signs can''t be so thin that someone is just a soldier leader. You were alarmed, when you infiltrate, you make it look just like a regular person to footsteps and signs. It''s the basic teaching of the organization."


    Hearing Lunatica''s words, Whisper smiled clearly this time. Apparently, I''m still immature, too. They were exalted by the battle for the first time in a long time and were the original way to walk away their footsteps. It made me laugh when I realized that fact.


    "Well, did I get away with that? Was a minor mistake just as bad in a place where the famous Yingjies gathered on the continent? I haven''t seen anything like this in a long time."


    "More to the point, it was crazy from the start. You first said you survived the Lexus of Reapers raid. I was just wondering if I was lucky, but I asked later when Lexus helped me. I was wondering why I missed the ''only one'' warlord. Only one Reaper, with an anecdote that didn''t stop until he killed all his enemies once let go, had pity on him.


    But Lexus said, ''I don''t think you''ve let one of them get away with this.'' I have no interest in lying to that man. I don''t know what that means. You weren''t actually there, or were you lurking your breath? But you were lying anyway. And it was also from the front that Grants was killed. In other words, he was likely familiar with his face. There''s more... "


    "Heh, okay, okay. I mean, I didn''t think you guys would cooperate. So... what are you gonna do with me?


    "Of course I''ll have you dead"


    Pfeiffer ran out. Whisper cuts back at his leisure.


    "That''s troublesome. I can''t die yet."


    "I don''t know if it''s convenient for you. My men''s revenge, let them fight!?


    "There are two people who need help before that. One is Pfeiffer, you."


    Whisper uttered words before Pfeiffer put his kneaded hands down. Most of the bookhawks are here, but is it also the majesty of Pfeiffer as a general? It was divided as if nature and those who give orders on this occasion were natural even in Pfeiffer.


    So when Pfeiffer''s hand stopped perfectly, Canato, who was poking his sword, also stopped his hand. Whisper talks as if he doesn''t care about Canato''s sword or something.


    Continued

 767 Missing Talent, Part 146 ~ Wedge ● ~

    "I have no hostility right now. At first Pfeiffer, you planned to end it too, but I changed my mind. You could be the ruler of the client ahead. Then it would be in my interest to keep it alive. I''m gonna miss you, so you''re gonna have to try to survive this and take the throne at best."


    "Well, if you miss it, which mouth do you want..."


    "And the other is Lunatica, you"


    Renatica reacts frighteningly. I don''t know how I dull myself, but Renatica realized that it was someone close to the habit that infected her. Don''t fight this man - that''s what my instincts told me.


    Whisper''s atmosphere changes. It clung to Renatica''s body, as if it were a blemish and killing stain.


    "We seem to be growing well. It wasn''t what I thought, but it looks like you walked towards a better ending."


    "A better ending - what?


    "You''ll find out soon enough. Why did I create an organization like the one I am now? Everything to get rid of the legend."


    "Legend?"


    "There are people in this world who live in a world of darkness, not in authentic history. Two of them I feared. One had come to this battlefield. These monkeys were feeding on you.


    And the other one is still sleeping. He''s the strongest person I''ve ever known. You guys seem busy preparing for the Orange or the Demon King, but whoever bears the name of doom suddenly comes one day. Don''t forget. I know there''s nothing you can do about it, but if there''s a chance... "


    Whisper said that and looked at Lunatica and crushed what, Lunatica was jumping backwards unexpectedly. Because I feared the creeps of Whisper.


    And Lunatica''s movements triggered it. It was enough for Whisper with a gap where everyone was distracted for a moment. Canato''s sword blew from halfway, and countless slaughters were pouring down at Canato''s standing feet as the astonished Canato flew back. But Whisper can''t see me missing anything.


    Mireille and Grace continued, but Whisper, with all of Mireille''s high-speed serial strikes in one hand, judged, slipped Grace''s sword into the two dovetails at the same time, sliding the palm bottom. Mireille backed off aggressively to deliver the shock, but Grace, who is not as responsive as Mireille, will certainly be attacked.


    When Grace collapsed, he kicked that back and Whisper left. Climbing to the roof of a three-story building in one step, he left only an invincible grin and disappeared. Lisa flies the sensor, but it is no longer possible to sense Whisper.


    "... I got away. What a brilliant way to get rid of the signs"


    "Damn! You just got hit all you wanted!


    "I don''t know about that. Perhaps you can just retreat the powerful who can only afford to be surrounded by us. There were no dead people over here this time, let''s not.


    And I know a lot about it. "


    Zeldos gives his opinion calmly. Blackhawk, who often fought on the western side of the continent, has never once or twice wondered why battles frequently occur on the western side. Though I somehow felt that those causes were because of the existence of a continued supply of weapons to all forces, I couldn''t grasp the reality of it much longer. It''s too handy for the black magicians to be around, and most importantly, too much trouble. Though Blackhawk thought there was some kind of cooperative organization, it was the first time the enemies of that organization had been revealed.


    And in doing so, it was Renatica who was thinking of something completely different. She could clearly hear the last words whispered by Whisper. This is what the voice said.


    "Heir of silver, be stronger than you are now"


    and.


    Not long before Whisper''s case, Pfeiffer and Alphilis, an unexpected figure had visited them before Ozdoba had finished discussing it.


    Who Aeruare was interested in and said he felt Aeruare had seen it. It was Miranda, Archbishop of Arnelia.


    A sudden visit from Arnelia''s top executives. The servant Pfeiffer is surprised, too, and can''t hide the tension. That the Archbishop of Arnelia has never visited the country in a decade. Either buy extra upset, or make up some sort of feat for peace. This time it was obvious that it was the former.


    As can be seen from the fact that the Arnelian Society has Temple Knights, countries also know that it is never just an organization for charity. There is not one or two countries that have turned down aid from Arnelia, or were turned down and perished. If this war started and the client was cut off from Arnelia, Pfeiffer''s cutting was of course a matter of client survival.


    Even Pfeiffer was facing Miranda as she remembered something cold on her back.


    "Ah, that''s awkward! If you think things are too big to converge, you''re kind of settling on your own. Where''s Atashi''s effort in getting rid of his regular job twice as fast?"


    "Fair enough, Miranda. Relax."


    It was the appearance that made Arnelia''s archbishop fit and majestic, and I thought she was another beautiful, sweet woman with brilliant golden hair, but for a moment even Pfeiffer''s nearly fantasy collapsed without 10 seconds.


    Miranda sat on the couch somewhere deep, legged and relaxed in her private room. Pfeiffer accidentally missed her gaze as the fine coat she had hidden to her feet turned up and her thighs were about to dew. When Miranda first came into the room, Ozdoba and the others just said it was out of the way - but they were getting rid of me with their eyes.


    Ask Miranda, who is afraid Pfeiffer is cornered in another sense.


    Continued

 768 Missing Talent, Part 147 - Wedge

    "So... did you say Sister Anolun? The new Archbishop will go to this battlefield."


    "Oh, I didn''t say I fell asleep. You think I''m here for sightseeing, Pfeiffer?


    "Honey, honey?


    Pfeiffer shut up about the nasty things he rarely even heard in downtown. A client who can''t be a classy country for flattery or words, but when it comes to using dirty slogans (slang) so far, he can only be a jerk. I never dreamed the archbishop of Arnelia would use it.


    But Miranda, backwards of the rhetoric, had asked Pfeiffer with such a sharp gaze, sipping tea served with graceful manners. That was, as far as Alphilis knew, Miranda herself on the battlefield.


    "The many evils that Teresa has done are all foreseen here. I don''t know why you avoided Arnelia, but what kind of human experiments you might have done. If it were true, you would have been internationally stripped of your identity, mutilated, and heavily punished by Arnelia''s compulsory summons. That''s how far they missed it. You know what that means?


    "... you didn''t nearly judge me, did you?


    When Pfeiffer carefully returned it, Miranda - Anorn had silently affirmed.


    "- The black magicians, the athletes call it that for convenience. Their intervention is unexpected. Besides, it probably turned out to be an unexpected intervention on their part. Not just Arnelia right now, but the Magic Church, the Orin Pass, and the Exorcist Society are searching for idiots who bugged the mountain.


    There''s a guy who can blow up one mountain on his own, so any strategy or tactic makes no sense. That''s the top priority. Always check where you are and keep an eye out. It''s your evil compared to what happened. You''re so cute, huh? Hundreds of people die. But he kills thousands, tens of thousands at a time. "


    "... I see, then, that I was missed as a matter of degree"


    "That''s the thing. But I didn''t say I was going to miss it."


    Miranda''s eyes bring a glimmer of light. Pfeiffer held hands together for a long time, riding herself forward so that Miranda''s eyesight could not be beaten.


    Miranda, by contrast, stood idly by for a cup of tea.


    "A deal, Pfeiffer. Your sins can only be missed this time. Instead, I''d like to ask you something."


    "You mean let''s make a deal?


    "Oh. For convenience, I didn''t even help Xama get his reign."


    "Reign... well, what the hell. My right to inherit the throne is not high enough for a king."


    "Are you serious? Besides, it looks like they''re surrounding a lot of wanderers in the realm. What are you thinking and surrounding me? I don''t think it''s a hobby or a charity?


    To Miranda''s questioning methods, Pfeiffer finally became unsuitable to gaze at Miranda. This archbishop knows how far - Pfeiffer pushed silence because he couldn''t measure how many people he was talking to. He decided that a bad objection could kill him. At least this archbishop is getting ready to get in here. I found out that I was a fish that would be cooked entirely on the slab.


    But here Miranda''s voice changes suddenly and calmly.


    "Well, it''s not that scary either. It''s not very difficult for you to do what you want."


    "What do you want me to do?


    "- We''ll talk about that later. Someone decides to come by again. More customers than that."


    When Miranda put the tea on the table, the door to the room suddenly opened. And from there, I heard a cheerful woman.


    "No, it took me a while to get here if I got lost -! Well, the war is over! Come on, we''ll negotiate quickly - like, hit it hard!?


    "What are you kidding about? It''s late, Ips."


    "Is that it? Archbishop Anolun, why are you here, like?


    Sister, called Ips, was staring at his boss in the room.


    The conversation from then on was very applausive. When Miranda left the aftermath to Sister, who was called Ips, she left the scene, leaving herself to say it was because of the clerkship that remained. The Alphilis no longer has anything to do with the negotiations between the country and Arnelia, so we lose so much and leave that room.


    And when he got out of the room and turned one corner, Miranda stood with a difficult face on the spot.


    "Alfi, do you have a minute?


    "Absolutely. You''d rather not have people, wouldn''t you?


    "You''ve got a better guess. That''s better."


    "Wait, I''ll get Larna to set a simple line."


    Alphilis called Larna to set the line between paying and soundproofing on the corner of the castle, and Larna herself drove away from it. Only Miranda and Alphilis are on the spot.


    "Now, you''re not gonna tell me to call you to an unpopular place to talk about love, are you?


    "You''re not the guy, you''re not the color."


    "That''s terrible."


    When Alphilis looked back with a tickle of laughter, Miranda stood there with a blue face. Is there something wrong with Miranda, who was supposed to be immortal, looking like a sick man?


    Continued

 769 Missing Talent, Part 148 ~ Wedge ~

    "Hey, what''s going on? Your face is bright blue.


    "I''m not even in the mood for jokes. Arnelia''s darkness is so great... that I may not be the supreme bishop after all. But you..."


    From there, Miranda stopped saying yes. If Alphilis will assist me beside him as a friend. But let''s not say it, Miranda has been around for a long time.


    I also found out that Alphilis was trying to ask Miranda to help me with something again, but I realized that was something Miranda shouldn''t talk about unless she told me. All sweet is not my friend. Because now we have things to do with each other.


    "- I knew no. I''ve been busy working lately, and apparently I''ve been boiling it down. I''m gonna stick around a little bit more."


    "... are you sure you''re okay?


    Miranda stroked her worried peeking face.


    "You''re not so bad as to worry about me. Be more careful with the pilgrimage. You must know Elsa, but not all of them are filled with a sense of discerning justice like Elsa. Some of them use that privilege to work evil."


    "So did Sister earlier?


    "... I''m sad you can''t say otherwise."


    Miranda had her eyes swimming like she was confused. Apparently Miranda doesn''t even know that. Even Miranda''s information network, which knows Pfeiffer''s circumstances, apparently doesn''t really grasp who Ips is.


    "Who are you?


    "Pilgrimage number eight. Pilgrims who have made achievements mainly in conflict resolution and ethnic issues. I was actually going to send Elsa for this request."


    "He said he got in the way."


    "Out of the way, I don''t know if. Elsa was suddenly contacted that she couldn''t make it, and when she was looking for a proxy, she had a recommendation just in time. That''s what Lapenty said, and Ips came to say hello. That''s so much more than I''m ready for."


    "Were you going to do that from the start?


    "I don''t know that either"


    Miranda shook her head.


    "I can just say that pilgrimage is not a single rock. Due to the fact that those in charge of monitoring them for a long time were not beside the Supreme Bishop (Master Bishop), there are those who use their immense power.


    Many of them have been judged by Atashi, but this time they are ingenious. Look, it''s you from here, so I''m gonna tell you something, but the master''s been after my life for a long time. Of course, there are about a few stars, but this time... "


    "Hey, are you suspicious of the pilgrimage!?


    "Shit, my voice is loud!


    Despite being in a soundproof junction, Miranda blocked Alphilis'' mouth aggressively.


    "It''s not like I don''t trust Larna, but I can''t even guess the soundproofing magic. They''re more familiar than that."


    "... what am I supposed to do?


    Alphilis listened slowly as he stepped away from Miranda''s hand.


    "Nothing. But don''t trust the pilgrims. Especially the 4th Marduke, the 5th Brandio, the 6th Ultina and the 8th Ips. They are powerful men who have been promoted to pilgrimage at a young age, but have a strong view of Lapenti''s children''s subordinates at number two. I have no idea what the lapenty at its heart is thinking. In the pilgrimage are ancient stocks, second only to Atashi, whose power is also considerable.


    I think Elsa is on our side, but we haven''t got the back around the 3rd, 7th and 9th. Just because it''s Arnelia, never forgive me. "


    "... yeah, okay."


    Alphilis nodded with a refreshing face, but Miranda seemed to be at once convinced.


    And so Miranda picks up the signs of people and goes outside the boundaries.


    "Ips. What can I do for you?


    "Hey, Archbishop Anolun. I''m scared of your face."


    Ips put his finger on Miranda''s forehead perfectly as he approached him with every loose footing. Miranda and Alphilis'' eyes are opened to the act.


    He touched my forehead. This means that it''s not weird to be struck out of your forehead in action. Even Alphilis, who thinks he''s my best friend, can''t let me touch Miranda''s midline or weakness, not even at booze time. That''s why Alphilis stepped on Miranda as a first-rate user.


    But Sister, who is said to be Ips, showed Miranda''s wary forehead with a light touch. This amounts to a sufficiently challenging act. Miranda shook off Ips'' right hand.


    "Will you not touch me safely?


    "Aha, I''m sorry ~. It was my creed that skin touch was important ~"


    "Stop that light tone, too. As Arnelia''s Sister, you''ll be questioned in character."


    I thought Alphilis could put himself up on the shelf a lot, but Miranda does use it publicly and privately.


    In contrast, Ips replied as a snare as ever.


    "Eh, yah. This is my way of doing things."


    "I don''t hate it. It would mostly interfere with your work, wouldn''t it?


    "Well at first they suspect me ~. But no one doubts my prowess after work. Yikes. It''s my way of doing my job."


    "Get to work, hey. Then why didn''t you intervene earlier in this war? We just need to intervene a few more days early, and we didn''t need to send the Alphilis and the others. What you did muddled the war and killed a lot of people mischievously. Don''t you think?


    Miranda''s words were answered slightly correctly by the nagging Ips.


    Continued

 770 Missing Talent, Part 149 ~ Wedge ~

    "... so I''ll answer you, did stopping the war early benefit Arnelia in any way?


    "Arnelia''s... gain?


    "Yes, we pilgrimage with the goal of fulfilling the request. No, we will act with Arnelia''s greatest welfare in mind. I don''t think the purpose of this war was to" mediate between Vesel and his clients, "but to" use the war to burn someone out. "Oh, no?


    "Mm..."


    Miranda mumbled. That was a common perception between Miranda and Miriazal, but I didn''t think there was anyone on the pilgrimage who thought that far. Elsa has gone so far with her own investigation and Miriazal''s request, but she never thought she''d be working with a strategic eye until the others.


    Apparently, Ips isn''t the same tone, and he''s quite out of his mind. Plus she keeps talking.


    "For once, Vesel and Clier were constantly watching us using our children''s men. I don''t know when I''m going to do mediation. If Mr. Alphilis'' mercenary regiment hadn''t come there, I would have stopped him already, to be honest. End by holding down Clia''s impromptu Demon King production workshop. But I heard Archbishop Anolun was sending me, so I thought if I stopped now, I''d crush Lord Anolun''s face."


    "You said you took care of the eagle?


    "Well, blah blah? The result was different from the picture I thought. Oh, well, that''s good. It''s easy to fit ~"


    Ips replied as Nico. The whole story goes through. It''s the tone that makes me angry, but Miranda understands it with her head. He said it was easier for clients to assemble than Vesel and that it would be easier to use something in the future. The fact that Sister has not been dispatched would also be because he decided that if he simply put in Sister and other officials in the war of attrition, he would only mischievously expand the damage.


    But something hits me. That''s not a matter of reason, it''s a matter of instinct. Somewhere this Ips was strange, Miranda felt. That somewhere is different from the pilgrimage we know in Arnelian history so far.


    "... good, let''s take this matter without question for once. So it fits in as a result. I was halfway through the eagle''s orders. I didn''t set the order in detail."


    "Sassaru, the Archbishop has a wide heart ~"


    "Just one thing. Ips, answer honestly."


    "Yes - what is it?"


    "Who the hell are you swearing allegiance to?


    Miranda''s question froze Ips'' smile for a moment. Neither Miranda nor Alphilis missed that slight change.


    Ips immediately returns his expression and answers.


    "Of course I''m the supreme bishop of Miriazal ~?"


    "Got it, that''s enough to hear. Go on."


    "Yes, please excuse me."


    Ips left the spot early, to be respectful. Yeah, I see, and in the future she has a job as a mediator in post-war processing. I''m never running out of time.


    Miranda sighed loudly as she confirmed Ips had left.


    "... did they ask you"


    I don''t know.


    "Fair enough. Either way, Atashi is in a better position than they are. There will still be no reason to just teeth toward the face, and they are also busy establishing a new department''s institutions with them. As long as I give you enough work, you won''t have time to do anything extra."


    "I see that''s how you block your hands. By the way, what''s with the status of Archbishop? Didn''t you come off the selection?


    "Mm-hmm. Externally, I held the position of Archbishop. All of a sudden an unnamed Sister is above the Archbishop, which is too unnatural. Or is it inconvenient to run the pilgrims below the Archbishop? You''re the supreme papal candidate, aren''t you, Atashi?


    "... I don''t really know how it feels. Miranda."


    "This guy!


    Miranda felt like she hadn''t laughed in a long time. After all, it is Miranda who realizes once again that she doesn''t have to feel roots to be with Alphilis.


    Ips leaving those two behind and leaving the scene early enough. She has a job like this back mountain. I couldn''t have stayed long here, considering the case she was supposed to have again. It is easy to be misunderstood because of the prolonged tone, but she is quite capable, as the watchman of the pilgrimage shows. However much Arnelia''s ability as a Sister improved, her tone never got right. Although Ips decided to convince himself that this was his personality.


    There is a voice from the shadows on such an Ips.


    "Hey, Ips. Rarely in a hurry, huh?


    "Brandio, why aren''t you here?


    Ips stopped once on his feet and saw his companion. Brandio on pilgrimage as well. A little older for Ips, but it was much quicker for Ips to have been baptized by Arnelia. Brandio belonged to Arnelia after he was quite old, but Ips has been Arnelia''s Sister since he was either distracted or not.


    Thus Ips does not like Brandio in his heart. Brandio goes above and beyond the hard-working self. He would have admitted somewhat if he were a man who would work hard as well, but Epps has never once seen Brandio work hard on anything. Make it study. Make it magic training. Always appropriate, and yet Brandio gets the best grades. I hate to admit it, but Ips was jealous of Brandio.


    "Looks like you''re free, Brandio? You shouldn''t have time to be here, huh?


    "No, no, I''m almost done with my job. When I had time, I thought I''d take care of my juniors, so I went out here."


    "It''s just a lie. No. You wouldn''t think that if I asked you to tell me anything, would you? Even the black magician came to see it."


    "Ha. Spread it."


    Brandio peppered his tongue out lovingly, but Ips turned to puffy.


    "If you can''t help me, won''t you talk to me? Even if I look like this, I''m not free."


    "Well, if you tell me one, I can help. Yeah?


    "... what do you want to hear?


    Brandio reinforced his smile further when he saw Ips eat


    Continued

 771 Missing Talent, Part 150 ~ Wedge ~

    "How did you plan on stopping this fight if it didn''t end like this?


    "Oh, is that so? It''s easy, Vesel will eventually prevail in this battle, but by arguing (giving) Pfeiffer''s evil, you''ll make the outcome of the war itself aye, won''t you? Then the client gets blamed internationally, but the client, who was originally a country of bandits, doesn''t even do it because of ethical issues, right?


    And Pfeiffer was chased for his identity, and the client used some pretext to attack Vesel again. For putting in a huge amount of money in the battle ahead, Weasel has nothing to loot, so now he won''t even be hiring competent mercenaries ~. Ultimately, his clients will win, and Weasel will settle for it in the form of paying compensation. "


    "I see. Then how much will the final equilibrium between Vesel and the client be preserved? But in the long run, there''s no progress."


    "Exactly. Perhaps Pfeiffer, the only person with a long-term view of the client''s future. So I dyed my hands contraindicated. But I wanted motivation to hold the experiment myself. He got that trigger this time, but it''s going to be hard in the future.


    But I''d say it fits well, given the scale of the final war. The next war was supposed to be a bigger war because the clientele were supposed to come up with total force, too. I mean, without anticipation, the war would have been prevented yet. Just look at the results, it''s the closest way to ending it. "


    "A mountain blows up, a forest burns down, it doesn''t look that way. Well, if the dispute resolution experts say so."


    Brandio was nodding, yeah, like he was convinced. Ips looked at him strangely.


    "Are you here to ask me that?


    "Oh, let it go? Then you''ll be convinced of everything."


    "What are you talking about?


    "Talk about this one."


    Brandio had a strange Ips on his ass, spinning his brains at high speed. I don''t know at first glance, but the second war that was prevented before. And less dead as a result. Plus, a bunch of weapons that weren''t thrown down besides thoughts. Brandio found out that a lot of things were eating away from his plans.


    "(Either Whisper starts to move of his own free will... or he tries to get off the black magician''s intentions. And the black magician looks like he lost one handkerchief, but now, what hand are you going to hit next? It would have been easier to predict my next hand if nothing happened, but this would still make it rough)"


    Brandio stroked Ips'' head, trying not to be understood that he was thinking about it. Ips doesn''t like Brandio to stroke his head and tries to get away with it, but the Inquirer doesn''t wholesale it.


    Finally, Ips waved Brandio''s hand away and glanced at Brandio with a slightly sharp eye.


    "Are you ready for the 400th anniversary festival? I''m sure you''ve been entrusted with a good amount of superficial preparation."


    "Oh, no. To the Joint National Conferences, Unified Martial Arts Congress. This time I''m thinking about a plan that might be interesting. I wish the prizes were extravagant."


    "Phew... well, if you''re working, fine."


    "When I leave it to you!


    Brandi stuck his thumb out scared, but Ips ignored it and left. Brandio had trouble lowering the finger he put out, but he couldn''t stand up on the spot without anyone, so he had to leave the spot with a dry laugh.


    When Alphilis left, sparing Miranda his goodbyes, he returned to his camp. Once the mercenary regiment is still allowed to garrison in the castle of Kandert, the occupation will be their job if the regular army of the clientele arrives soon enough. At that stage, Alphilis and the others will be rewarded, and this job will be unhelpful.


    I need to finish preparing my faction to withdraw by then. The Regular Army basically won''t let mercenaries behave in our faces. Naturally, mercenaries often packed their bags and left as soon as the battle was over. It is the norm not to be given much while mourning the spirit of the war dead.


    While Alphilis was thinking about the faction, he was thinking about the casualties of the war who came out not least. I gave them some sort of allowance if they had family, survivors. It was the heart of Alphilis that I wanted to do.


    But waiting for the Alphilis to return to the camp was a heavier report than I could have imagined. It''s Uty who flies fluttering with his dripping face.


    "Alfi..."


    "What''s wrong, Uty? It''s unusual for you to look so dark."


    "Yeah... I need to apologize to you"


    But before Utility could continue, the line opened its mouth first.


    "No, you don''t have to apologize. You did better than that."


    "But"


    "But heck no. Alfie, this is a bad report. Lloyd''s dead."


    "Lloyd!?


    Alphilis couldn''t hide his surprise at the abruptly overheard report. The death of Lloyd, who until now relied on him as one of the great captains, was the first death of a key figure for Alphilis.


    Continued

 772 Missing Talent, Part 151 ~ Wedge ~

    "Why? You weren''t that deep, were you?


    "The absence of Arnelia''s treatment squad was fatal. The enemy''s weapon was poisoned. The wound on the surface managed to block it, so no one was watching the course of Lloyd''s. By the time the rations guy looked around in the morning, he was already dead."


    "Alfie, I''m sorry. If the eagles keep a closer look..."


    "It''s not Uty''s fault. I took care of all those wounded soldiers, regular and mercenary. I''m gonna miss it. The enemy''s poison is also a slow one. I can''t help but notice."


    The line comforts the nagging utility. Alphilis had listened to the words, but gradually began to return them to me.


    "... so what''s the immediate problem with Lloyd being gone?


    "Oh, proxy would be fine with Furn. Out of the knight''s house, he''s also good at command. Return is the only thing to do for the moment, and I''ll take Lloyd''s place without a problem."


    "Yes. Then let that Farn represent the captain. Let me come directly to you later. If we don''t have a problem with that, we''ll be officially captain of the battalion after we get back to Arnelia."


    "You won''t have a problem with that flow. Then I''ll take care of it myself. Alphilis, we still have more than half a day before we leave, so rest a little. Your face is getting worse."


    "... extra help."


    Alphilis returns a less energetic reaction to Rhine''s irony as well. Rhine left the scene with a slightly worrying look on his face at the reaction. Later all that remained were Lisa and Alphilis.


    "... Lisa doesn''t have a job? Are you worried about me?


    "For once. Because sometimes it''s delicate for a big woman."


    "Thanks, but I''m fine, give me a break"


    "It''s something I don''t really force myself to do. Lisa has a job to do too, so we''ll leave, but let''s keep the payroll here. Take a good rest before you return. On second thought, aren''t you eating all kinds of meals? Let someone bring it to you later."


    That being said Lisa left the scene, but after a while Layer brought in an easy meal, as I said. At that time, Alphilis was still nagging.


    Layer put the meal gently on the table by the chair where Alphilis was sitting.


    "Captain Alphilis, I brought you a meal... are you okay?


    "Yeah, I''m just a little tired. Thanks."


    Layer thought about what was wrong with the look of Alphilis, who didn''t see much, but he also couldn''t find the words to speak, so he quietly set aside his meal and tried to leave the scene.


    From behind it, Alphilis speaks a little finer than usual.


    "Layer, you must be pretty pushy too. Why don''t you take a break?


    "No, I''m just working."


    "Today''s siege would not have fallen so easily without your help."


    Layer''s eyes opened to surprise at the words.


    "... did Cowen tell you?


    "Yes, it''s Cowen''s order. You''re doing a lot of things to me, that girl."


    Seeing that response, it was too late for the layers to realize that they had been scratched. I thought the layers had gone inside, but it was already too late.


    "... since when have you noticed?


    "It was when I first made you one of us. This is what I look like. I couldn''t help but see you as a normal child.


    I was so sure earlier. There are times these days when I know what''s going on around me so I can take it. It''s an unexpected feeling, I''m sure it''s from the sensor or something different, but it''s not inhibited by the junction or magic. I tried to sharpen my senses because at the beginning of the Siege Battle there was so little resistance from the enemy that I wondered if I knew what it was, but I could see signs of great sorcery disappearing in the castle. I could see you fighting around it. You disappeared after that. No one but Valsas and Father has noticed you. "


    "That''s it..."


    Once again, Layer found out what kind of person he was serving, and sipped his spit. After all, Alphilis is not a normal person. Layers feel that they are closer to the beast than they are to humans, but while Alphilis is definitely human, it sometimes makes them feel something more than that.


    Alphilis continued.


    "Nevertheless, it''s dangerous for Cowen to hold onto the reins. You seem to be working for me right now, but if you can get that fang over here, it''s not a hoard."


    "If you have to, I''ll take care of it. To that extent, they can be made into two parts more easily than salary scales."


    "It''s not much of a scary thing, Layer. Orders that pollute your sword are not so easy to give. I still have some ethics, don''t I?


    "No, the other way around, Alphilis. Within the regiment - no, the group always needs a dirty man. Sometimes Renatica alone won''t do anything about it. For that matter, consider me here. Fortunately, I have no honor or family to spare. Both Elsia and Gail are already starting to walk their way. It won''t be long before I watch - so use my sword fully if you need it. It''s not that big a sword yet."


    "I can''t do black magicians with a sword that''s no big deal... but let me know if there''s any strange moves in the regiment, not just for Cowen. I just decide what to do. I''m asking you not to like to get dirty yourself."


    "If that''s your order."


    Layer tried to leave the scene in a gracious manner. More voices come from behind it.


    "Layer, just one more thing. Sooner or later, find your way. Obeying orders isn''t the only way to live. And whoever you think you are, you''re human, I assure you."


    Layer''s eyes were opened again to the words, and Layer left the scene in deep gratitude. Layers don''t even know why tears seeped into those eyes.


    It seemed that at this time a single determination had been created in the layers.


    Continued

 773 Missing Talent, Part 152 ~ Wedge ~

    When Lloyd was dying and ready to mourn the multitude of war dead again. Two unexpected figures in one tent were secretly discussing it. It is Jessia and Cowen.


    "Again, was that what happened? I secretly heard your story with Mr. Fostina from Impulse, but you are from the Phoenix Chamber of Commerce -"


    "As far as that reaction is concerned, you seem to have imagined it."


    "Well it roughly fitted ~, that''s the thing ~. I was right not to score as high as Mayer''s entrance exam ~"


    Jessia watched as Cowen answered sneerily without even trying to stop the grin spilling naturally from her mouth.


    "Heh heh... of course I am, because I am an honest person in my greed. Even if you''re ordered to take your life for a price, you don''t obey disgusting orders. But you didn''t throw away Jessia-sama''s sense of smell and reading. This bet is going to be a pretty good bet."


    "With my rendezvous - I think that bet has become an even more winnable bet -? My brain and your logistics - and nothing to be afraid of if you have the idea of an alphilis -"


    "Sure. In your opinion, you said this battle was on how ordinary humans would defeat the Demon King?


    "Exactly ~. Alphilis was the person I thought ~. Because of her strong sense of responsibility and deep emotion ~ she hopes her people won''t get hurt ~. But someone in a position to move people such as the commander ~ has to have the sentiment to ''use'' people in cold blood somewhere ~. An organization called the Church of Arnelia knows that very well ~ but Alphilis still seems lost ~.


    But even though Alphilis no longer wants it if he doesn''t want it - it will be relative to the Demon King - the average soldier, the mercenaries, who will have to stand on the arrow side of the Demon King at that time will have no power to fight it - they are no different from the helpless folk - Alphilis is going to choose only the elite among the people he gathers to deal with the Demon King - but that won''t be wholesaled by the Inquirer - "


    "Sure, a lot of people can fight."


    Jessia nodded strangely. Jessia''s ideas were consistent with Cowen''s in that regard. It''s just that Jessia''s imagination wasn''t as specific as Cowen thought it would be, and the envisioned enemy looked different.


    "Corwen. When are you going to tell Alphilis about that idea? If you want to move on to action, you better hurry. I need to be ready, and, unexpectedly, it takes time to act."


    "As soon as I return to Arnelia ~. Because now I will be just as tired as Captain Alphilis ~"


    "Oh, you''re sweet."


    "No, because judgment is dull when you''re tired. I''m just worried about that."


    "You bastard."


    "It''s only a compliment ~"


    Cowen stood there as a dust. Jessia sighed, but Jessia thought this woman was certainly the person this regiment needed. If there was just a problem, it was whether it was possible for Alphilis to use this masterpiece, which could often be used by inhumane means.


    Jessia speaks softly to Cowen as she leaves.


    "Cowen, exchange terms. I told you why I went to Alpha Reese. Let me ask you the real reason you came to Alphilis. Do you just want to test your strengths?


    "... me, I was writing a book ~"


    "Book?"


    To the unexpected answer, Jessia snapped her neck.


    "What book is it? You''re not gonna say anything about a romance novel, are you?


    "That''s an interesting joke - but I''m writing a military code. All the military codes that exist today are laws of decency and classical etiquette. But war is cruel, cynical, and merciless. Even if we''re going to fight for ethics, it doesn''t make sense if they don''t. And enemies are - words don''t always make sense."


    "You mean warcraft or demons?


    "It''s possible, but it''s also possible."


    "? What do you mean?


    But Cowen didn''t answer the question, he just grinned.


    "... Anyway, none of the military codes I have now will be too well-behaved to help me in the battle I''m going to visit ~. But at the same time, it will be a battle I should never lose ~ I have a feeling about that ~"


    "What an illogical word for hunch."


    "That''s right - but I imagine it''s a pretty sure future to visit - my book of military law came with a smile at Mayer''s Academic General Assembly - but I still think I''m going to need my book ~"


    Cowen had the same prolonged tone, but Jessia was convinced. It is true that this Cowen is also moving according to each belief. At a time when history was quietly about to change, Jessia did feel it was a sought after talent.


    Continued

 774 Missing Talent, Part 153 ~ Wedge ~

    "Nevertheless, I didn''t know Wintier was going to give herself up to this mercenary regiment."


    "Yeah, I was surprised, too. But I can''t say that either."


    Aerial, Wintier, and Arshhuntra surrounded the table. Rosetta also sat there somehow, but by the way, it was completely outside the mosquito net. But as for her wanting to take a breath, I wondered if she could take a break if she was somehow on the spot, but it was clear beside her that she was bored.


    And Wintier''s appearance caught the attention of the members and soldiers more than expected. Even the face of the mercenary regiment (Jaeger), accustomed to the unusual in emeralds and utilities, had stopped working and watched them interact, because it was remarkably beautiful wintier to the eye and would not hide fairy feathers.


    But Wintier behaved naturally, and the humans surrounding this table were not as concerned about the eyes. They were only at their own pace, just moving on.


    "After you left, things happened in the prairie. Before the winter season, the Warcraft become ferocious, but the prairie was rough because the black magicians unleashed massive demon kings. The living areas of the Warcraft were repainted, and some tribes were raided and destroyed.


    And at the end of the day, the demon kings began to fight each other. It was like a war reproduction. The demon kings hit each other with their own pawns, and the prairie was engulfed in war. And the war called for disaster from the outside world: a demon in the outfit of a foursome man and a threesome girl. They ravaged the prairie and left.


    After that, if the Arnelian Church hadn''t given us an extra layer of Heterogeneity in the prairie, the prairie would not have been far away and turned into the earth of death ".


    "Well, was that happening while I was gone? This is disqualification."


    Aerial said with a tough face, but Wintier denied it.


    "No, Aerial. I honestly don''t think there was anything I could do about having you there. As many enemies as that, they were strong. I honestly don''t care what happened with Faranx..."


    "Father - yes. My father seemed to use magic at the end, but was that aftermath okay? Father did not use the power of fire in rare matters from day to day. Because in the arid prairie, I knew my power could cause a fatal big fire. How did you stop that fire?


    "It''s..."


    I''ll tell you about it.


    Arshhuntra is involved here.


    "Actually, it was half a coincidence that I met Wintier. I went to find out what happened in the prairie.


    You know, Aerial. that the rocky mountains where you and the Flaming Beast lived now are deep woods. "


    "What? No, I don''t know... you say it''s the woods?


    "Yes, it''s a very, very deep forest. Even prairie creatures are deep woods that hesitate to enter. We''re still growing rapidly."


    Arshhuntra spoke lightly to be floated by the heat. In fact, I guess he''s amused. My eyes shine like the boy who found the toy.


    "That forest is not a product of nature. Perhaps someone used magic. It''s just the magical aftermath that keeps growing.


    I also confirmed that magic was used in the prairie. Given the magnitude of the magic that Faranx used, there shouldn''t be any food growing there for over 100 years. Because even if the lava cools and solidifies, the soil doesn''t contain life-growing nutrients. So if a plant were to grow in such a place, it would already be magic. That''s also powerful enough to dispel Faranx''s magic.


    Then it''s a problem. Who the hell is the one who wipes out the magic used by the most powerful creatures in the prairie and uses the excess magic?


    "... I don''t know, I can''t even know"


    Aerial answered with confusion, and Arshhuntra answered with a smile.


    "I don''t know either. But there''s definitely someone who did it. I''m looking for that person. In my imagination, I''m sure you''re close to the person. That''s even what I care about.


    Besides, he might give me the answer I''m after. "


    "Answer?"


    "Yes, the answer."


    Arshhuntra didn''t answer Aerial''s unequivocally, but Wintier had his eyebrows lurked like he had trouble figuring out what Arshhuntra was trying to say.


    Arshhuntra continues.


    And I have to thank him and you for what he did.


    "Why"


    "''Cause you succeeded in hiding the ruins by making the woods."


    Aerial took a lot of breath in Arshhuntra''s words.


    "How did you know about that?"


    "Don''t you know what I''ve accomplished as a brave man? My greatest achievement as a brave man is the preservation of ancient monuments and history. Combat skills are second to none. If you look at the ruins all over the continent, you''ll see that there was obviously some kind of race with better technology than ours.


    Still, the ruins of the prairie are special, though. It would be the biggest thing I''ve ever looked into. I''ve asked Faranx before to show me a little of the ruins, but it wasn''t something I could look into. I thought it might be a little helpful to gather information from the outside to figure out the full story, but the entrance was blocked by that forest, and I don''t think I''m going to let it in anymore like that... no, unfortunately. "


    Arshhuntra shook her head and looked sincerely sorry, but Aerial didn''t understand what that meant. In the first place, when did this man interact with his father, Faranx? And how did you find out about the ruins? When Aerial tried to ask him about it, he was surrounded by cheers.


    Like Rosetta woke up, shout out loud.


    "What a fuss!


    "Heh, Mr. Tsubaki. It''s a fight."


    "Who and who?


    "I don''t know who they are, but one of them is Daron."


    "Daron!?


    Rosetta was too surprised and fell out of her chair. Makes the bumped back look painful.


    Continued

 775 Missing Talent, Part 154 ~ Wedge ~

    "Isn''t that some kind of mistake? It''s hard to think how that quiet man could rub in the regiment."


    "That seems to have sold the fight..."


    "That''s ridiculous. Look at that giant guy. Who likes to sell fights?"


    "No, but..."


    "Oh, depressing!


    Rosetta pokes at the men she''s been reporting and grabs them on her back with the sword she had erected on the pillar herself.


    "Aerie, come! If that Usnoro is serious about it, I can''t do it without Atai and the two of them! I don''t know which idiot sold the fight, but I''m just gonna stop it!


    "Oh, oh."


    Aerial left so that he could be attached to Rosetta''s sword screen, but when he left, he saw a glimpse of Arshhuntra. Aerial will regret leaving Daron and Rosetta alone at this time, but should have questioned Arshhuntra.


    What Rosetta saw out there was Daron, who had already pulled out the axe.


    "Stop it, Grace!


    "You can''t stop!


    Opponents were Blackhawk''s No. 0 squad member, Grace. Grace, also a female giant, has unleashed the Great Sword and is confronted with Daron. The two giants lay their weapons together is quite a roll. We hadn''t put our weapons together yet, but everyone couldn''t get into arbitration for the force.


    "Hey, Canato, get me around Betts, Amarina!


    "They''re all out there! Mireille would have been around, wouldn''t she?


    "Don''t call him that, it''ll make it easier to talk!


    "Or so it is."


    Blackhawk members were also scared to stand in front of Grace, looking for faces that might be able to stop her as she butted in.


    But that''s the same thing with Jaeger''s face, and there''s hardly anyone to stand before Daron. Everyone was just watching what happened around them.


    But in the meantime, Rosetta slips in. All I could say was that I didn''t know exactly what was scary. That''s why Rosetta''s appearance was all about the help of heaven, and everyone stroked their breasts down.


    "Yes, yes, what''s causing this? Why don''t you tell Atai?


    "What are you!


    "Rosetta, I appreciate the feeling, but I''m fine. This is a couple''s problem."


    "Oh really? But Atai''s position is to admit to a fight without a weapon.


    Rosetta''s eyes glowed with curiosity. Daron sighed and said the same thing again.


    "That''s why I said this was a problem between us and the couple. She... Grace is my wife."


    "" "Yes!?


    Rosetta also raised her voice of surprise, but the Blackhawk members were more surprised. Nobody knew Grace was married.


    Grace, with his face up, was the expression of a warrior, but his shape was in a boneless giant and he was fairly neater than a normal human being. It''s only tough, but it would look more pathetic than that if you wore it. However, since my body is nearly 1.5 times the size of a man in line, other than Daron, I might not call it pathetic.


    All in all, it was clear that Daron had no intention of engaging, but Grace was quite killer. Rosetta, who regained her mind, asks again what happened.


    "... so, what''s causing it in the end? Atai is also in a position to ask. No, I want to know what it is."


    "Phew... I came over the northern Pyrebos to find my wife. That''s what you said?


    "Oh, I said"


    "The wife was in Blackhawk. I thought it was natural to take him home."


    "I''m not leaving! I can''t go home yet!


    Grace''s voice was roughed up and resisted. The Blackhawk members were also surprised by the tension in their voices. Many members knew Grace was in Squad 0 to beat him since he lost to Valsas, but it was the first time she was roughing up her voice. Because Grace thought it was her way of fighting, quietly and violently, even during the battle.


    That physique goes hand in hand with the members who had the impression that they were mature adult women somewhere, but now Grace was still screaming like a restless girl. As a matter of fact, Grace''s mental age is only 20. So, everyone was just mistaken on their own because of Amarina''s growing up with her all the time.


    Grace barks.


    "Daron, I''m glad you came after me until you got away from the inside. Besides, my desire to see the outside world was certainly almost fulfilled. But I can''t go back inside until I let Valsas bathe me with a machete as a warrior. Because pride cannot be tolerated, such as a clan of warriors remaining defeated!


    "Mmm... I know how that feels, but I''ve already exceeded my allowed years. I want you to go back inside at least once..."


    Daron was in trouble but wondering if he could do anything for Grace. At the same time, I know Grace''s character that I wouldn''t ask if I mentioned it, but any longer stays can touch the anger of the elders inside. If you piss off the elders in there any more, you can be permanently banished for whatever reason. As a giant, it''s a disgraceful event.


    But I couldn''t think of a name for Daron. And boneless, he didn''t even see a good word, he just stood silently on the spot. Both Grace and Rosetta were annoyed by him like that.


    "Even if you don''t allow me, I''m still not leaving this regiment. If you really want to..."


    "Whoa, I''m not gonna say anything beyond that."


    Rosetta pulled out the great sword and suddenly Grace slashed her. A surprised Grace accidentally dresses up to receive with a sword.


    Continued

 776 Missing Talent, Part 155 ~ Wedge ~

    "No matter how many people you trust, there are things you shouldn''t have to say. You''re gonna regret what you said, aren''t you?


    "Mouth like you found out!


    "Well, it''s not the nature of me to say this kind of bitch smell... but has Atai turned around somewhat? but apart from that and this!


    Rosetta plays Grace''s sword. Rosetta''s face at that time had already turned into a joyous expression when she saw the mighty in front of her.


    "You''ve never done it with a giant woman! Try what it looks like. Daron, don''t complain if you kill too much momentum!?


    "No complaints, on top of the usual battles. But assuming you kill Grace, I''m offering to finish next."


    "Ugh, what a nice development! This is unbeatable."


    Rosetta was licking her tongue, spitting all over her prized sword, but Grace''s expression was a little confusing. I said to Daron with my eyes, "Can I fight?" Asking, "Daron nodded.


    "Wife, the woman is a mad warrior. Whatever you say won''t stop until you find out with your own sword. But Rosetta, let me give you one piece of advice."


    "It''s Ahn, right?


    "I''ve never beaten my wife"


    "Ha?


    The moment Rosetta accidentally tries to look back at Daron, she sees Grace kicking the ground at the edge of her sight and Rosetta flips and slaps the Great Sword with all her might. But it should be noted that Grace''s sword pushed Rosetta''s sword back and retracted Rosetta.


    "Ugh?


    Rosetta was also surprised by the shock, but above all, looked out for the speed of Grace''s progression, a giant race. The Giants are usually blunt, but Grace was a giant who showed a little lightness, like a small soldier, about 1.5 times that of an adult man.


    Rosetta turned to the defense in an unexpected move, and as it was, she tried to crawl through the gap, but that was bad. Rosetta''s attack was fast and heavy, an onslaught that never allowed the sweet idea of peeking into the gap from the guards, etc. Neither the monstrous Rosetta nor the thread of counterattack can be found in Grace''s onslaught at once.


    And soon the equilibrium breaks, Rosetta''s body falls apart greatly. For a moment, Grace waved down without hesitation with her sword aimed at Rosetta.


    "Come on... be it!


    Rosetta breaks down, but twists her body and tries to fight back. Along the way, however, Rosetta stood on the ground when she noticed that her body was not in the right direction. And Grace''s sword was bent in orbit and pierced to the ground, and Rosetta stood pompous like a fox pinned her.


    "Is that it? Atai, why are you standing?


    I don''t know what happened, but it''s obvious who did it. Between Rosetta and Grace, one man stood. A man who wanted to plug from middle age to epic age, but his tight expression was hectic like that of a young man, a man who didn''t make him feel old.


    "Stop it, Grace. Sometimes retreats don''t cause trouble."


    "Deputy Betts..."


    Grace looked at Betts dissatisfied, but when Betts stared silently, he turned right with his sword in his arms. When I glanced at Daron as he was, I tended to lay my eyes down a little and left the scene. Daron also probably thought that whatever he said now wouldn''t change Grace''s resolve. I decided to drop Grace off straight away.


    "Do you mind? He looks like his wife."


    "Oh, this is fine now. It''s enough to find out you''re alive. That''s when I think about excuses to get inside."


    "That''s eagle fried. Are giants like that?"


    "It must be because we have more time than humans."


    Rosetta''s interest had already shifted to Betts when Aerial and Daron were having such conversations. The sword is already pointed at Betts.


    "Hey, old man. What have you done to Atai and the others now?


    "I just changed the direction of my powers. But what are you doing? A sword is not a good thing for a joke."


    "I''m not kidding. It''s the warrior''s instinct to try and fight if someone seems strong. This is serious.


    The vice president is naturally stronger than the giant or the beast man who led the battle earlier, isn''t he? Hey, why don''t you dance with Atai?


    To Rosetta''s invitation, Betts just sighed.


    "Ha... it''s good to have a good prestige, but think of your powers and don''t sell fights."


    "What are you talking about?


    "Me and you, I''m not dealing with you, you idiot."


    Rosetta felt a mild impact on hand when she wondered if Betts'' right arm had moved. And the next thing I saw was a great sword broken from the inside. As far as Betts'' arm position was concerned, and around the broken sword stabbing deep into the ground on Betts'' right, I could only assume that Betts broke Rosetta''s sword with his back fist, no matter what he thought. But how could Rosetta not have had the shock at hand?


    "... ha?"


    "If you want to interact with me, you''ll at least be able to prevent as many attacks as you have now. Well, if you''re dealing with alcohol, you don''t have to do it.


    What the hell are you looking at? The fun is over, let''s just pull it up!


    When Betts barked, the Blackhawk members around him left the spot to scatter the spider child.


    And after they left, Daron and Aerial were exchanging words again.


    "... there are still many strong people in the world."


    "Oh. The elderly have said that it would be good for me to train samurai in the outside world, but now I think I know what that means. Earlier moves, I don''t feel like I can try to build up my arm however much. I didn''t expect you to break the ''pinch me with your finger'' sword the moment you hit it. I guess a guy like Betts has loaded an incredible amount of drilling."


    Daron and Aerial were purely impressed, while Rosetta stood on the spot with her prized sword broken.


    Continued

 777 Missing Talent, Part 156 ~ Wedge ~

    At the same time - on the eastern continent, further east end. Many lands were rough on the eastern continent because the black magicians had previously ravaged to destroy the ghost tribe. After the extermination of the root ghost, it was thought that the likes of the Magic Spirit would be frightened, but the claw marks of destruction were deep, and even the Magic Spirit lived away from the scene.


    But the land did not even concern black magicians, but was barren. The creature is bare and not even a single bottle of grass has grown. Even in such places, only a little rainwater accumulates in the lower places. The waters were very clear in places like that puddle, where there were not even any drinking creatures, but due to the fact that it had not even rained for some time, it tended to dried up gradually.


    And in the temple near it, the offering had begun to rot because of the passage of days. Normally, once every 10 days, no one tried to come near the temple without the ghosts who were bound to serve it.


    Except one, the lord of the temple.


    "I''m hungry..."


    The Lord of the temple held down his belly, which did not ring. I''ve only spoken of water for about 3 days now. I tried to find if there was anything I could eat, but they were all damaged, and when it was included in my mouth, it was strangely sour and immediately spit out.


    But the Lord of the temple knows not the art of going to fetch his own food. They''ve been in this temple since birth, and I was taught that I was the patron saint of this temple. Instead of being able to live a life of freedom, he was taught not to go outside the boundaries.


    It was the ghost that told him about it, the ''Lord of worship'', which the others called the ''Lord''. The Lord of the temple obeyed, knowing that he was apparently a fairly stately ghost, that it would be right to speak of the splendid.


    But the worshipper is dead. Something that looked just like him stood on a dream pillow one night. Half appeared almost crushed, which he said he could no longer come, but hid from being enlightened about the location of the temple with his last force. So I don''t want you to leave here like that. If you leave, they''ll find you. Whatever happened, he repeated that he should never leave, disappearing to groan. Though I knew better than my dying self, my breasts became hot, and the LORD of the temple obeyed his words with great care.


    But it was certain that he would starve to death, even if he obeyed the word. Are you telling me to spend until I die in this? But if you go out there, if there''s something terrible going on, how long will you be dead? The hungry girl repeated such a question and nodded at the spot as she was, without making a decision. But the girl is not stupid either. One day later, I realized that was my limit. If it didn''t make any difference the next time the sun went up, the girl was going to go outside ready for contraindications.


    - And after a day, there was no change in the world surrounding the girl. The fact made the girl''s young heart somewhat desperate. The girl was not an idiot, but rather a satirical girl. So somehow I predicted this outcome somewhere in my head.


    And the girl took action. I took my first action to leave this land myself. Exit the temple and step into the junction. The junction felt somewhat resistant to not blocking those who came out of it, but soon its resistance disappeared as well. I went into the woods, where they told me not to go in, and I proceeded with the grass. The woods, which seemed strangely profound, were not so when the girl was divided in. The grass and trees that I thought were so dense could disappear at some point.


    The girl eventually hits a steep slope. It''s impossible to climb on foot, but enough slopes to manage to climb if you put your hands on it. The girl began to climb that slope, squeezing her last force. The girl climbed up the hill squeezing her last force, trying to get her fingernails off and tear her skin open. Eventually I saw a slice of that slope, and the girl peered across that slope desperately. But...


    "Uh, eh?


    What the girl saw was a side of the sky. The girl often didn''t notice, but this is the top of the mountain where it stands. And it was in the place of this temple that the mountain was made, without a descent from a cliff, to make the earth at the top of it proud. That cliff can never be climbed by people. There are strange birds unleashed in the sky, and they attack the ascendants indiscriminately. The girl didn''t know that the only people who could climb the cliff were the ghosts who ruled the land.


    This place is, yeah, jail. This is the first time a girl has ever known that it is a prison built for this girl.


    "I can''t get out of here."


    The girl often looked out and vaguely thought about what to do. Or I was wondering if there was any way out of here. But no matter how troubling, it was the sky and the magnificent cloud sea that it was abominably beautiful and clear to the eye.


    The girl was crying unknowingly. If this isn''t very much, if this is the only fate, then I wonder why I was born. But no matter how angry or sad the girl was, no one responded to her voice.


    Eventually, when the girl''s tears withered, the girl made one determination. Either way, if you''re destined to die, try to fly out of here and die. That should allow the outside world to worship even for a moment. This shouldn''t be a bad idea.


    "I don''t even have the strength to move anymore..."


    A point in the sky glistened as he squeezed his last force and tried to make his body leap across the wall. Even as the girl notices much more, the dots get bigger and they come at the girl, don''t they?


    "... ahhh?


    The girl tried to defend herself unexpectedly, but the light fell so as to determine the ground quite far away from the girl, and with great marks, rolled down towards the temple and fell away. As far as uprooting the forest trees and knocking them down, you should consider it to have gained considerable momentum.


    The girl was decent for a moment, and running out toward something that had rolled off at some point. I thought I didn''t have the strength to move anymore, but the girl''s body was moving. The first transformation brought to a place where there was no philosophy whatsoever and the same thing was just a world to be repeated. The girl wanted to know who she was if she was going to die anyway, even if the identity was ominous.


    The girl ran desperately with that little body and reached a place where something had fallen as she fell over and over again. Along the way, it comes to my attention that the girl was destroying the shrine where she lived. If I hadn''t left the temple earlier, I could have died in that shock. At that time, the girl felt as open as she had been unleashed for the first time.


    And the girl saw. The identity of a sudden visitor who has fallen into his world. That was not like anything the girl imagined. The visitor was a sacrificial lord the girl saw - as big as the head of the ghost clan, and a beastly person with silver hair. Sure, she''s human on her figure, but the girl couldn''t help but think it was human.


    "This guy - yeah, is he a person?


    The girl hid behind a broken temple and watched softly. Not very, but not brave enough to get close. But the girl was feeling it. This is definitely my destiny.


    And after watching for a while, the man suddenly woke up. And the girl barked with momentum.


    "Chick, whoa, whoa! Yes, yes, yes! Where am I? Uh-oh!? I''m hungry. Ahhhhh!!


    The ground followed the man''s growl, trembling in horror. In the seriousness of the anger, the girl sat nagging on the spot. A man reacted to the sound of pulling down the pillars that were hidden at that time.


    Continued

 778 Missing Talent, Part 157 - Wedge 21 -

    "Who is it Kolaaaaaa!?


    "Hiaaah!?


    Surprised by the man''s anger. When the girl screamed, the man clearly recognized the girl. But when the man looked at the girl, his eyes suddenly dwelt with intelligence, and he stood up and walked over to the girl with a firm foothold.


    And when he sat in a hush (agura) a few moments apart so as not to frighten the girl, the man asked the girl.


    "Hey, little girl"


    "Ha, no?


    "Do you know who you are?


    "Huh?"


    The girl was confronted with the question. Surely the girl can''t answer that question. I wonder what the reason is for being locked up in such an isolated place, but I can''t think of a reason nonetheless. But does this man in front of you even say that he knows why?


    The man keeps a straight eye on the girl, he doesn''t move.


    "... you don''t know?


    "... yes"


    The girl honestly answered that. I realized I should stop lying to this man before me. And the man made one suggestion.


    "Right, don''t you know? I don''t think so."


    "... you know?


    "All right, daughter. Journey with me."


    "Huh?


    There was a distracted voice from the girl''s mouth in the abrupt opinion, but just before the girl knew what the intent was, the man had a little girl lightly on his armoury shoulder of that muscle.


    "Don''t you have two words for a woman?


    "That''s usually a man!


    "Huh, don''t worry about the details! Let''s go, then!


    "Where are you going!?


    "Not here. Somewhere!


    When the man said so, he kicked the ground forcefully. The man''s kick was very strong, leaving the temple in one step, jumping over the forest in two steps, and rushing up the hill in three steps. This world, which was everything to a girl, was too small for a man.


    At the same time that a girl feels her chest softened by the pain, a man asks.


    "Little girl, what''s your name?


    "Mikoto... it''s Mikoto!


    "I''m Dragreo. The truth is, I don''t have a name!


    "Yeah? Really?


    "That''s right, I don''t even know my mother''s face! But it''s a small thing, never mind!


    The girl liked the man who laughed so luxuriously. How painful would it be if I could laugh like this man? The girl tried to laugh like a man. It was the first laugh a girl had ever shown in her life.


    But the girl laughed loudly, and looked at her feet, and the laughter snapped. High - nothing at your feet. When Dragreo kicked that fourth step in momentum, they were, naturally, leaping far above the sky.


    "Um... Mr. Dragreo? What are you going to do from here?


    "Hmm? What is it?


    "Um... down, down"


    When Mikoto pointed down a little, Dragreo looked down, and Mikoto looked down.


    "... that''s expensive"


    "Yes, it''s expensive"


    "That sort of thing, say it first. Yeah, yeah!


    "I don''t have time to say it. Whoa, whoa!


    As a matter of course, as the fruit of the couscous falling into the earth, the two bodies became feathers sinking far below the cloud sea with screaming.


    The day before his return to Arnelia, the Alphilis and their ranks were surrounded by tranquillity. There were no enemy shadows around them, and they were relieved to be surrounded by regular armies, and they were invited to a deep sleep.


    But only a few days were they actually fighting, and they were very tired nonetheless. A streak of battles against the mighty enemies, encounters of anomalies, and a streak of deployments, and they were forced to double the number of battles of that date in the last few days.


    There is not one soldier who is not tired, and only a few are still concerned in situations where even watches fall asleep. Renatica, Layer, Cowen, and the line. Renatica didn''t originally need that much sleep, and Layer remembered how he felt yesterday many times as he looked at Marveis Blood, a loot from Silence. Cowen had no difficulty preparing for the future, and Rhine was also handling residual duties in place of Alphilis.


    There were a few others still awake, but no one knows that there was another, one that should not be forgotten. That ''s--


    "Phew, boy. I didn''t expect you to use it until I did. It''s a long way from what I was meant to be."


    The Lord of his voice was from within the tent of Alphilis. The tent of Alphilis has boundaries laid around it, but there''s just nothing set in there.


    Lord of voices that appear suddenly in it. It was the remegate that stood on the chair. When the shape of the remegate shifts, its appearance changes to that of a long-lasting man. The man with long black hair laughed all the time when he saw Alphilis groaning as he slept deeply.


    "Sleep well now, Master. It''s too early for you to use me. Sooner or later the time may come, but then it will be time for this continent to perish.


    You sing about this world and your youth in peace?


    Leaving that behind, he stroked Alphilis'' head with a mean grin, and Remegate turned again into a sword. Immediately after that, Alphilis himself doesn''t know that Alphilis'' face, which seemed painful, was a little soothing.


    Continued

 779 In the kingdom of the Beast Man, Part 12 ~ Family ① ~

    - The leaves were dancing.


    I felt the leaves dancing, to be precise. Nia''s training had moved from matchmaking to something centered on meditation.


    It''s only 10 days since I exchanged greetings with Yao, my sister. Nia realized when she saw how Yao trained, how strong he was. In myself and Yao, he said that the talent he has is too different. As a cat, Nia noticed that she was born too different.


    To compare, Yao will finish his training, which will take him a year, in 10 days. Though the same hundred men were in positions in the military, their strength was very different. And if we have already lost at this stage, it was possible for anyone to calculate that there would be no catching up from here to Yao, where the first nia is growing.


    But Gora''s challenge is to defeat Yao in battle. Nia had to explore another path, unlike Yao.


    "(You can never win with speed. That move, it''s impossible for me to move fast enough to leave a vestige even as I watch it from the side. Besides, I don''t feel like I can beat it with dexterity or good eyes. Physical stature is advantageous in my great power, but it is also a trivial one. In the first place, the Cats are inferior to their own arms and beasts. There is no big difference.


    Then why should we win? What the hell am I better than Yao...) "


    Nia was stuck in her thoughts as she distracted herself around like a sensor. Early morning teammates with Gora continue, but upon finishing Amur''s military assistant in the morning, Nia was instantly in her meditation.


    The place where the nia is sitting is a blowout, so the wind is strong. Even at this time of high humidity, strong winds are causing the leaves of the trees to dance. Nia had at some point begun to count the number of leaves in different trees with signs.


    "(13... 14, 15. Well, is it a hit)"


    Nia counted how many tree leaves were caught in the bathroom she planted behind her. But the number is 18. Nia was disappointed and paid for the bath to shed the leaves of the tree.


    "Doesn''t work like Lisa... if you know exactly what you can feel."


    Nia felt her body carefully sweated and could not find the point of doing any more of this training. I''m not physically tough, but I''m mentally terribly tired. Nia felt the sun was setting and cut up this training.


    Nia quickly rushes from her training spot on the ground, but also on the high ground, to her own home at the bottom of the valley. That''s all humans would have used for two moments, and Nia ran off to jump in less than 10 minutes.


    And when Nia returned to her home, her father, stepmother, Yao, and Kazas waited there to prepare for the evening.


    "Welcome home, Nia"


    "... I''m home"


    Nia still doesn''t like Abby, her stepmother. Nia loved her dead mother, and she also liked that Abby, who then fitted into her wife, was a neighbor''s sister who was close to Nia. Abby, who seemed like a distant sister to Nia, suddenly became her mother. It was only natural that it was unacceptable to Nia around the age.


    It was also time to decide whether or not to enlist in the army. As a result, Nia enlisted in the army without satisfactorily discussing both Abby, her new mother, and her father, Lower. It was Yao who was born after that.


    But Nia can''t run around forever either. The Beast Man is originally of the same family, with a strong sense of family. You can''t see it with white eyes from around you, as you seem to behave like you ignore your family while you''re in Groussard. That''s not desirable for Nia or her family. As a nearer, I felt it was time to make some sort of step forward.


    Nia was clumsy and trying to do something about it, but her distance from her family did not shrink inside. In the meantime, it was Kazas who just blended into his family.


    "Mr. Abby, King Dryan gave me fruit and meat on my way home, plus booze, how about it?


    "Let''s cut the fruit. What are you cooking meat for now, so keep it salted. What kind of booze?


    "That''s red fruit liquor. King Dryan says the red fruit liquor this year is too sweet for his mouth."


    "Then it''s just fine, because this evening is dry. Usually Lore doesn''t drink much sweet liquor either, but it might fit"


    "Then let''s say we put this on the table. Was the salt under the kitchen?


    "In the vault, you remember very well."


    "It''s already the same in my house, here."


    Kazas whispered such a dialogue without evil, hitting the meat on the salt. Eventually I detected signs of Kazas, or Yao comes down from upstairs. Yao, who is also a study artist, spends his time studying mainly towards his desk when he is freed from the military. This was a very rare habit for the Beastman, so much so that Kazas sometimes looked after his studies, but swallowed well inside as well. The future will undoubtedly be a good soldier.


    In doing so, his father Lore appeared from the study with a cane. Lore, who had a bad leg in the military, is still walking with his cane. I guess Yao also had this personality because of his young, retired lore''s spare time and his habit of reading books like mountains. Nia was convinced somewhere that she looked like a father at all.


    "Rice."


    "Yeah, I''m ready."


    "Hmm. Do you want some?"


    Everyone in Nia''s house is supposed to surround the table for dinner. Such a habit never used to be because Lower was busy, and Nia was mainly one that awaited the return of her late mother and father. But before Nia fell asleep, whether or not her father would return was roughly a losing condition.


    So for Nia, the family today was nothing like the one she was born and raised in. The room and the house haven''t changed, but everything is different from what my father looks like. I couldn''t help but feel completely nostalgic. Now, it is Nia who floats more than Kazas on this occasion.


    "Mr. Lower, shall we open the liquor bottle?


    "I don''t need it, I''ll do it myself"


    Lower flew all the way through the mouth of the liquor bottle as he clawed out, pouring the liquor into each glass. And the fruit, Abby uses her fingernails on the spot to cut them thoroughly. Kazas never tired of the bright sight of it, but in a normal gruzaldo household, he''s not in the habit of sitting in a chair and surrounding the table, or cooking meat with spices or pouring alcohol into a glass in the first place.


    In the working class and elsewhere, meat was either baked or raw, and alcohol was normal to drink immediately. Dishes and the like often use leaves from substitute plants, and I have to say that the Nia family that feeds humanly in this way is quite strange. Of course I care about Kazas, a visitor, but nevertheless I couldn''t deny that it was a gift of Lore''s reading and leisure time.


    Continued

 780 In the kingdom of the beast man, part 13 ~ family ② ~

    "Sweet, this booze. King Dryan certainly won''t drink."


    "I think it''s sweet, too. Is the Beast Man Basically Dry?


    "By race. Large-bodied, well-fleshed species like sweets. On the contrary, thin species tend to prefer spicy or refreshing things."


    "What about the Cats?


    "I don''t like hot stuff. Otherwise, it would depend on the individual difference."


    "... as it is,"


    He reacted like Kazas was somewhat uninteresting, but Lore silently flushed the reaction, and Yao watched the interaction with interest. I guess Yao has an interesting exchange between Kazas and Lower. I was listening to the story with my ears and tails up. Looks like he''s still at a curious age. Though silent, he managed to catch a glimpse of the gaps in the conversation. The yao opens his mouth abruptly.


    "Kazas... what did your brother-in-law (who is there) like about Sister Nia?


    "Buhoo!"


    Nia blew it, blew it grandiose. Probably more than even my parents have ever seen, and that''s already grand. Well, it was such a sudden blow that even Kazas couldn''t help it. Lower and Abby were also listening to the exchange as they rounded their eyes.


    Kazas listens back.


    "Ya, yao. All of a sudden?


    "I was curious. Yao doesn''t know how to pick a man because he still has an episode. I heard that when the most beasts have an estrus, roughly anyone has nothing to do with it.


    But my parents aren''t. Says we have something to love each other. And I read in the book that humans are the same. Then I thought that the fact that Mr. Kazas, the man of man, would like Nia, the beast, would mean that there was supreme love, or a pervert called a heterosexual, but how?


    "I don''t care how they say it. I feel a slight leap of logic."


    Kazas pounded his head. Nia slaps Dan, and the desk. The shock shakes the dishes. Around grabbing only what was about to spill inside, I have to say, that''s Lore and Abby are both beastmen.


    But Nia was so upset that she didn''t care about that.


    "Hey, what are you saying! Kazas is such a pervert."


    "No. Before I confessed, I worried for a moment that I really didn''t. Hey."


    "You bothered!?


    I saw Kazas as Nia was surprised, but Kazas said yes.


    "Well, there were times when I was thinking about that. But my love is pure. That''s what I feel when I''m with Nia. Because I feel like Nia purely likes her, for example, when she''s laughing, or when she''s desperately trying in training.


    It may be slightly naive to describe it as supreme love, but I think it''s pure love. Most of all, although affection and other things may be bigoted and solitary somewhere. How about this kind of answer?


    "... yeah, I''m convinced for now"


    Yao snorted. And he sighed like he was relieved.


    "I''ve been thinking about what I would do if my sister chose someone who wasn''t even Roku to connect. But it seemed like it was just a concern."


    "... wait a minute, turn (cont ''d), you say?


    "Yes, isn''t it?


    Yao twisted his neck and expressed doubts. Apparently, there''s something about Yao that doesn''t fall to his heart. That seemed the same to Lore and Abby.


    "''Cause your sister''s having an episode, so naturally she''s already got a deal, right?


    "Hey, hey... is that why -!


    Deny while Nia turns bright red. I was surprised when Yao rounded his eyes to see how that was really true. And when I looked at Lower and Abby, Lower nodded. And Yao''s eyes change from something round to something very harsh.


    "... I see your sister says she hasn''t made a deal with Mr. Kazas yet..."


    "Oh, well, what''s wrong with that? Is there a problem?


    "Yes, I have a lot."


    When Yao took his seat, he stood in front of Nia and stretched his chest. Yao, still only as tall as Nia''s shoulder height, but he already has the atmosphere that the strong wrap around him. When he is close to Yao and awesome, he is a nearer who seems to pull behind by accident.


    "Sister. I officially apply to my sister for a duel"


    Continued

 781 In the kingdom of the beast man, its 14 ~ family ③ ~

    "... what? A duel?


    Nia doubted my ear. That means there''s no way to kill each other. Matching, putting on a win or loss by battle is what Gora suggested, but if it''s a duel, it''s like talking differently.


    Nia was grabbing Yao''s shoulder by accident.


    "Yao, undo it! I can still handle it now. If it''s a duel, we''ll kill each other."


    "Are you scared, sister?


    "Why not?


    Yao''s derisive grin and his provocative words make Nia furious as well. But Yao continued.


    "I thought it was my sister''s turn, so I was shy, but I like Mr. Kazas a lot. I like males who don''t have them. Mr. Kazas has a lot of knowledge, wisdom that I don''t have. I''m sure he''ll have a good offspring."


    "And descendants..."


    "So if your sister doesn''t feel like it, I''ll take it, him. I''m going to have an episode soon, given my age, and I always thought I didn''t like it because of the influence of my father and mother, or even the right guy around here. But Mr. Kazas is fine. I don''t mind accompanying anything as it is my turn.


    Besides, it''s only natural for animals to think about their offspring. Females are attracted to better males. And vice versa. What a waste of Kazas for your sister. "


    "What the hell! Whatever your sister may say and bad things!


    Nia''s fierceness was sauntered by Yao.


    "Aren''t you the one who''s forgotten? For the beast man, strength is everything. The powerless have no choice but to obey the powerless. That''s better than a blood connection, an absolute code. If your sister loses in a duel, you have to obey me, and if you avoid a duel, your sister and her parents'' honor will remain lost for the rest of their lives. Well, what do you think we should do?


    "Gu... ku"


    Nia got stuck responding. Whatever you think, if you get a duel here, you''ll be ashamed of yourself as a beast man. At least, I''m spared the slander of being a warrior. Nia decided to be ready.


    "... fine. Let''s take that duel."


    "Naturally, you will. Then decide when you want..."


    "Hey, before you do, can you do one thing from me?


    Kazas raised his hand and asked to speak. Attention comes naturally.


    "It kind of ignores my opinion, it''s like a prize..."


    "Oh, no. This is-"


    "Anything to complain about?


    Nia tried to fix it and Yao claimed his rights even as a matter of course. Kazas looks at Yao a little surprised by that attitude.


    "There''s a lot of it. You''re stronger than I thought, Mr. Yao."


    "Naturally. I wouldn''t hesitate if I had something I wanted. There''s nothing good to be hesitant about."


    "I see. To be honest, it''s not a pain in the ass. It''s also an extremely masculine idea."


    Yao blushed out of embarrassment at the words, but Kazas made one suggestion with a strange face.


    "May I have one from me, too? No, if it''s going to be a prize, I''d love to make a suggestion."


    "... go ahead."


    "I will specify when and where to fight. Either way, I''ll have to stand here in six months. Because we need to get to the Alphilis and the others. Whatever the outcome of the battle, right?


    And whichever wins, I ask you not to disturb my departure. I was stubborn to look like this, and even if I tried to lock myself up here, I''d get out of here in some way. If I can swallow these terms, I can be the winner''s. "


    "Yeah, that''s good."


    Yao responded instantly. I guess it''s like you don''t think you''ll lose yourself. In large part, Nia looks at Kazas with a puzzled look.


    "May I have Mr. Nia, too?


    "Uh-oh. That would be fine."


    "Then the battle is over. The battle is about six months later, at the Wind Pavilion. 10 days before my departure."


    Kazas proclaimed exalted, but didn''t even dare look at Nia''s suspicious face.


    Continued

 782 In the kingdom of the beast man, part 15 - family ④ -

    "You fit well. It made our family care."


    "Well I would have had to do that on that occasion. I''m somewhat surprised that my will didn''t seem to matter at all."


    Kazas was drinking with Lower, laughing somewhat bitterly. Abby had already pretty much cleaned up on the table, Yao fell asleep and Nia left the spot to think about it alone and went somewhere.


    Kazas stayed on the spot as he wanted to talk to Lower, but in fact it was Lower who wanted to talk.


    "I''d like to ask you one thing."


    "Whatever."


    "What do you want to be in this country yourself? I don''t think it was just about Nia."


    To Lower''s sharp question, Kazas laughed all the time.


    "After all, you''re not just a beast man."


    "What would it be if you weren''t just a beast man?


    "Mr. Amur''s comrades, or trusted men. Is that the place?"


    In Kazas'' words, Lower''s movement, which was stirring up booze, stops for a moment.


    "... a sharp man. How did you know?


    "If you look at sight and life, it''s obvious you''re not just an animal man. You are very much influenced by the way the human world is. I also heard that he was originally a fairly powerful warrior in the military. I suppose it would be natural to assume that such talent, if it had been operated, would have been as secret as Mr Amur''s?


    "That''s right. Me and Amur were secretly fathered by King Dryan, and there was a time when we were mainly operating outside the country. The most Amur guy volunteered for the assignment from the edge, and I had about half my job in the army and half my job outside."


    When Lower''s glass was empty, he started drinking the bottle of booze directly. When he saw Lore do such a thing, Kazas also recognized that he was still one of the beasts. But the look on Lore''s face, which speaks of the past, doesn''t float anywhere.


    "You said you didn''t like covert work?


    "It''s not. Instead, it was fresh to leave the country for covert work. The human world was filled with all sorts of things. Beautiful stuff, dirty stuff. To be honest, I''ve admired a species called man. Although, of course, I am proud to be an animal man.


    Amur was a good friend, but me and him were decidedly different. Amur was completely disinterested in the military''s emergence from the middle of nowhere, but I wasn''t. I admired my position as a beast general. He was trapped in a young passion to be a general and try to run the battlefield beside Dryan, who is also said to be the most powerful beast man of all time. Even without any sense of purpose there, I just wanted to.


    So I didn''t want to take much of the covert work, but I did sometimes because of my interest in the human world. But halfway through it became a vendetta. One time I didn''t even take Amur''s advice, and I went deeper into the case. As a result, I lost my wife, and my legs are like this. It was as good as one leg went broke and it was still better. "


    "Didn''t Nia''s mother stop being sick?


    "That''s just what Nia assumes. It was poison."


    To Kazas'' astonished voice, Lore glanced at Abby. And when he made sure Abby was washing the dishes, he spoke slightly down.


    "... she was killed, Gina."


    "To whom?


    "Only humans use poison. The enemy was skilled to the point of abnormality. The only people I''ve seen so much human hand work with are probably Valsas, who''ve stuck with Dryan, and those guys. And -"


    "And?"


    "No, it must have been an illusion. I saw..."


    Lore stirred up the liquor as if to shake off his own memory. The group that Amur, myself and Gina encountered during their assignment then. The three Lores encountered a place where a certain city was being wiped out. The carcasses of demons I''ve never seen there, and a bunch of hand-worked humans. Gina was invaded by poison in the battle at that time, and Lore was left with a deep hand of irreversibility. Lore also thinks Amur should have been put on some constraint from them to escape. Lore had been told by Amur what was the group that easily drove the three most motivated young men of Gruzaldo at the time.


    Assassination groups that have been in the human world for a long time. Some of their fighting power was off track, but wasn''t it the Lowers they were dealing with in the first place? I didn''t even tell Amur, but Lore saw it for a moment then, a woman with long silver hair. When the woman tried to turn around Lower, Lower followed the scene at full speed. If I had eyes with that woman, I''d be done. That''s what my instincts told me. Left foot wound sustained on the way out. So to speak, when he was injured with an escape wound, Lore was reminded that he was unable to resume as a warrior, not because of the wound. He was clearly informed that he no longer qualified to run the battlefield as a beast general.


    Seeing Lore stop saying something, Kazas looks at the look on his face wonderfully. Lore responded to him with a bitter smile.


    Continued

 783 In the kingdom of the beast man, its 16 ~ family ⑤ ~

    "Nothing, forget it. I''ve been sorry since then to just take a woman to the battlefield. That''s why the next woman turned her into a woman with no connection to the battlefield. Abby missed Nia, and Nia wanted to miss her, so I took her with me."


    "That would be convenient."


    "... you''re the one who tells me to deflect what I''m trying to say. No."


    Lower stared down at Kazas, but rethought. It reminded me of a time when my stunning personality was a disaster. Even though Amur advised me.


    "I guess I was sad. So on the pretext of being close to Nia, I dictated Abby. I felt guilty then, but now I really like her. What a waste of a woman for me."


    "Really? Above all."


    "I wish Yao looked like Abby. But sadly, you look like me. And all the clumsiness."


    Lore stirs up alcohol with a laugh. Apparently, the liquor has just gotten around.


    "I thought only Nia looked like me. Nia assumes anything, runs alone, and has a troubling personality. If someone doesn''t lead him next door, he could be crushed. So if a man like you would stay next door, it would be safe for me. I have nothing to be unhappy with, even if you really do accompany me."


    "I appreciate that. With your father''s permission, I can stay with her with dignity."


    "You''re a proud, bigoted, head-turning, but honest guy. Especially for your own desires. That''s a lot of temperament for beasts. That''s why I couldn''t hate you anywhere.


    But I''m worried about Yao. I figured it out in my earlier interaction, but that kid is too strong. It''s not strange to be a beast general because of his strength, but he won''t be a beast general. "


    "What do you mean?


    By the time Kazas inquired, Lower''s eyes seemed to be just before he fell asleep as a corpse.


    "A general is something that leads people. You must be an animal man who shares the hardships with his men. Therefore Amur did not aim for the status of the beast general, and Roch had enough beast generals.


    But Yao is too strong, but he will be lonely. There was once such a woman beastman. I was told that I was approaching Dryan''s talent and that the current beast general Lyunka and others would not have reached my feet, but I left Gruzaldo because I was too strong for anyone else. Did you say Mireille or something? I don''t want Yao to be... I want Yao to grow up surrounded by more people, yes... "


    "I see. Sure, Alphilis may be enough as a person, but maybe her powers will make her lonely sooner or later."


    Lore fell asleep to collapse as he sloppily roared in the swamp, where Kazas stopped turning slightly. It was just then that Abby came out after washing the dishes.


    "Did Lore sleep?


    "Oh, yeah. Sounds like it."


    An empty liquor bottle rolled down from Lower''s hand. Abby held Lower on his shoulder and let him stand up. Apparently, it carries you to your bedroom. Lore said she was a distant woman on the battlefield, but that''s the Beast Man. Seems like a different muscle strength than a human woman. Because you can move a drunken man against your shoulder.


    Abby speaks.


    "I''m sorry, poking at this guy''s booze"


    "No, I enjoyed hearing so many stories"


    "This guy, he''s been bright since you got here. I know you''ve always been worried about Nia and Yao, but you think there''s more to me than that. I''m sure that''s because I''m a woman. But I think you, the man, can ask you something. Sometimes, if you don''t like it, I want you to listen to this guy."


    "Of course, because you could be my future father"


    To Kazas'' words, Abby turned her eyes round.


    "Oh, well... depending on the outcome of the battle, that''s what happens either way. If only you hadn''t chosen someone else."


    "I don''t mean to. It''s just that Nia is the only one who likes me... whoa, was that a silence"


    Kazas also put his head in front of Abby, Yao''s mother. But Abby gave it back to me with a warm look.


    "It''s okay, because Yao is a tough kid too. But I hope Yao loses the next battle."


    "What? But it''s..."


    "If you win, that child will not stray down that path until the Beast General. But I don''t know if that''s really happiness. I think there are people like Lower who worry, get lost, and still be happy.


    I got lost when I was with Lore too, but I''m happy as a result. The experience that bothered me that way is still not enough for Yao. That kid should have joined the army after what his sister looked like, but the urge to fit Nia has been replaced by an immersion in training. You won''t be happy if you get stronger.


    It''s fine to be strong, but you have to be purposeful about what you''re going to be strong for. Isn''t that right?


    "... yeah, you''re right"


    Kazas was impressed by Abby''s words, and took Lower while he rebelled often, and Abby left. And when Kazas told him his spare time, he left Lore''s house behind.


    And on his way back to the residence he owes Dryan, he spoke to the person who comes after him, no, the beast shadow.


    Continued

 784 In the kingdom of the beast man, part 17 ~ family ⑥ ~

    "It''s time for you to come out, Mr. Amur"


    "A sharp kid. How long have you been aware of this?


    Amur stops disappearing and walks all the way to Kazas.


    "From the beginning. You''ve been here a while before Mr. Lower lost consciousness, haven''t you?


    "You''re not a warrior or a sensor, but you''re oddly sharp."


    "When you stand behind me, I don''t feel comfortable. Somehow."


    "Lore used to say the same thing." When you stand behind me, my ass squirms! ''Cause I got kicked. You''ll excuse me, those nasty asses aren''t my hobby!


    "I don''t know."


    "Ma, a sprinkle? Are you out of style?


    Amur caught my eye, so Kazas really slackened and depressingly ignored it and switched to a different topic.


    "So, what did you want?


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve tried to warm up my interactions with old friends. See, souvenirs too."


    Amur shook the liquor in his hand plainly and showed it to Kazas.


    "Liar. I don''t think that''s all you''re going to do."


    "But it''s true, you wanted to drink with an old friend. Atashi hardly lives any more friends in the true sense of the word, so sometimes he wants to have these times. Shouldn''t we?


    "It will depend on what the requirements are"


    "Right. It was kind of a slaughter, and you couldn''t read the air to talk about it."


    "So, you came after me, which means you still wanted to talk to me"


    "That sort of thing. It''s none of your business."


    Amur laughed more.


    "Can I talk to you?


    "Hopefully on the road"


    "I''d rather that. First of all, Atashi and Roa are getting used to each other. Atashi and his men are almost in sync with the army. Atashi is a bit higher. There''s a lot of talent around the generations of athletes. Half the beast generals now are from the generation of the Atashi. The same goes for Roch and Vargo. As the culminators, the athletes incited each other in skill. Of course Atashi was one of them. They used to call me the man closest to the Beast General."


    "How could that be in such a weird tone?


    "Do you want to hear it there? When I talk about it, it''s about three nights out, so I''ll see you next time."


    Kazas wanted to ask the other way around, wondering if it was so intrusive. I have plenty of time, so I think I''ll ask next time.


    But now I had to listen to important stories and disciplined myself somewhat intoxicated by alcohol.


    "I''m sorry I broke your hip about the story. Continue."


    "Roch was having a lot more rubbing than he is now and Vargo was more hectic. Now it''s like that, but at the time, he said it was hard to train, and he cried by the lake when he escaped all the time. His nickname was'' Cryin ''Vargo."


    "Yes!? Is it true, it?


    "It''s true. It''s easier not to say it now because I''m angry with you because of the fire? Well, nobody thought he''d be a beast general at the time. I wonder if Gora''s grandfather changed them.


    The face that was originally expected of a beast general is actually barely alive right now. The sooner the brave soldier dies. Many of them took the same assignment as Atashi, and died. It was Gora''s grandfather and Dryan who changed the awareness of the Atassis. The concept of strength replaced Gora''s grandfather in sight of his strength, and according to Dryan''s will that the Beastmen should know more about the outside world, the Atassis toured the nations.


    The outside world was exciting. But there were many dangers, and most of the athletes died touching the darkness of the humans. That darkness is the organization that has long been a leap among humans. "Arms" and "Almas" are also known as transporters. They deal with superficially decent goods, but they''re essentially merchants of death dealing with weapons and war. "


    "You mean apart from Arnelia?


    "Good question."


    Amur tries.


    "That is what Atashi attaches the greatest importance to. If it''s the same as Arnelia, or an organization under Arnelia''s flag, the story changes dramatically. I can''t believe you''re fighting with Arnelia, and Dryan is ostensibly the king who pushed for the reconciliation between Arnelia and the Beastman. I have a position.


    That''s why Dryan was worried. As I learned more about the human world, I realized that there were many strange things. Even though it looks like nothing is working on Dryan''s watch, Dryan has been looking for and running people who can work on it. The war against the countries of the south and the untapped lands is nothing but a secondary "


    "I see. For that battle against darkness that will eventually come, is it a preliminary exercise? Or a play to deceive the eyes of other countries."


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    Amur had at some point opened the liquor that was in his hands and stirred it up. It is unusual for Amur to drink. I usually end up just pretending to drink, even if I''m in a liquor store. Is there anything I think about today?


    "Dryan''s prospects were roughly working. Most countries think of Dryan as the most beastly beastly beast who likes to fight. But the opposite is true. No beast man thinks a lot more than that guy. He''s a beast who doesn''t look like a conventional beast man.


    The battle against the Demon King is, honestly, a problem that has sprung up here recently. I thought maybe the origins were the same, but I didn''t know the legendary 5 Sage was involved. But we also had a reason to move Gora''s grandfather, and if we do well, maybe we can get rid of those arms dealers. Things are getting more complicated, though. "


    "I don''t think it''s going to be that easy... let''s just say it worked. So what''s your purpose? It doesn''t even look like an absurd thing to say about the unity of the beast."


    "The purpose of Atashi... right. In a world without war, shouldn''t it be?


    Kazas doubted my ears about what Amur said, but apparently from Amur''s distant glance, it didn''t look like he was lying.


    Continued

 785 In the kingdom of the beast man, its 18 ~ family ? ~

    "I''m not going to deny the fight. It is true that the spirit exalts when Atashi also heads into battle. But, you know, I realized I was alive. The truth is, are you guys wasting your time fighting or something? There''s got to be a lot more to know and a lot more to know. The outside world taught that to Atashi. So since then, the battle has been ridiculous.


    Besides, I don''t think I can reach the realm of Dryan or Grandpa Gora as far as I''ve worked out. There''s no reason to just make an effort to be that way. "


    "Really... that''s what you think of as an outing, Amur too"


    "That''s right. And this must be important when you rendezvous with Alphilis. With all due respect, the Alphilis and the others will not be indulged in the view that they are Arnelian spirits. In that case, I''ll be able to keep an eye on Arms. ''Cause they''d rather the world be chaotic because of the arms dealers. You don''t want Arnelia to stop the war. Well, if Arnelia and Arms are another organization, we''re talking about.


    Most of all, I guess what Arms wants is a harmonious war, not a real chaos. That''s why the black magicians draw the line somewhere. They should get along somewhere. "


    "I see, that''s certainly possible. Interesting information. But, Amur, where the hell is that information coming from?


    "That''s..."


    At the time Amur tried to reveal a lot, a few drunk beasts followed him to the barrel. Amur tongues because of it.


    "Shit, you got in the way. I don''t know if I can make it on the road. We''ll see you next time, Kazas."


    "Please don''t, though"


    Kazas also realized that he had missed his chance again, but that was why he left the scene, not what he could do. But it is clear that the information Amur has is also quite interesting to Kazas, who was intoxicated by the alcohol that night and blinded himself to it, making him a wingman who often couldn''t sleep in his bed after going home.


    The morning in Kazas is early. Originally he did not bitter early in the morning, and that was the same whether the liquor was somewhat around, or slower in research and in the preparation of books. Waking up time is almost constant, and his awakening is refreshing, even though he is feeling sleepless last night with information brought to him by Amur.


    As Kazas slowly wakes his body out of bed, he releases his body flexibly and gets to the usual task.


    "Huh. Now, do you want to do your morning routine"


    Kazas has made it his routine to move his body every morning since he came here to the Grand Valley in Gruzaldo. Kazas doesn''t like to move his body so much. However, there is a custom in a country called Gruzaldo that makes labour supreme and honorable.


    Therefore, however great a position may be, there is a tendency not to forgive those who do not work themselves. For this reason, all the people of Gruzaldo had excellent physical abilities, and no one was a worker.


    Nothing is scarce in strength because Kazas was also a life of traveling if necessary. Sometimes I rather work out my body if I have to. But since he came to this gruzaldo, he''s been farming. Because of this, I wanted to do something productive, something that I wouldn''t do when I went to Mayer or Alphilis from now on.


    "(This may be the last time you relax...)"


    Kazas had a hunch. The black magicians, who will not now surface their actions, will soon move. I was wondering if you could also see the anomalies and streams that humans did not see in the central place, if they were in the beast man, but there were streams that also seemed to Kazas little by little at the end. And while farming, I can take plenty of time to think. Kazas was swinging a shovel.


    "(It''s not just the human world, it''s the beastman world that''s weird. How can there be so many battles with the southern front? Sure, they have a lot of barbarians, but nevertheless, as far as the record goes, there has been a sharp increase in fighting over the last few decades. You''re pretty sure this is because you think the black magician is already intervening.


    When that happens, that could be the case with the constant fighting in the west of the continent. But you can''t solve the constant fighting in the south in the west anyway. Because the battle in the south can''t be helped, Dryan should have embarked on a solution to the war with the asylum of the Arnelian Church. But there''s not much less fighting... good enemies or unwilling to stop the war on Arnelia.


    In the process of Amur leaping out as an operative, you can''t help but think the Arnelian Church is suspicious. I hated Arnelia for another reason, too. But it''s comforting to have someone like Mr. Miranda up there as a position. Honestly, I can''t trust Miriazal, but Miranda can. Words are dirty, but people who cry for people or try to be anxious at times are more trustworthy as people. If she ever becomes the supreme bishop, Arnelia''s power may fall, but trust will be an organization) "


    Kazas waves down the bamboo. The soil is moist and contains a lot of nutrition. There were many small bugs, and the soil was constantly stirred by them. Groussard''s land is not fertile, but only this Grand Valley was rich. Kazas, who is also a geologist, realizes why. This is what I first noticed when I first saw the land.


    This land, the Grand Valley, was made artificially. It would be clearer from above, but the formation of this land is clearly not raised or submerged, but artificially determined. And as far as the stratigraphy on the other side was concerned, I guess it was almost decided in one breath. This would mean that someone decided in one blow on this land where more than 100,000 people live. Kazas tried to tell Dryan about the possibility.


    Continued

 786 In the kingdom of the Beast Man, Part 19 - Family 8 -

    Then surprisingly, Dryan knew the fact. When Drean was still bloody, Drean, who was driving the Fei Long with his thoughts, noticed that. Since then, he has caged himself in his study and in his private room, and often begins to carry his legs to Gora. Some time later, he gave priority to home affairs over active interference in other countries and instead increased the number of operatives like Amur. Dryan says he is the fourth person in Kazas to have noticed the fact on his own.


    Dryan called Kazas into his private room, and the two of them told him that they were drinking. That there was a time when Dryan would have liked to try and raise his fist to the realm of Gora sooner or later. But when I saw the terrain of the Grand Valley as it was after the claws that determined the earth, I felt a limit to the vain of what would be the strength of the individual. Whatever it is, young Dreyan knows that there is an unreachable realm. And that''s what Gora thought when she was younger. Dryan began to think that strengthening the beast man and building his heart was thus enriching and strengthening the country. He also said that true strength is not power. A warrior told me that I had come to think of something.


    Many do not know such insides of Dryan. Dryan is an admirer and symbol of the Beast Man for the Beast Man, which he himself knows. Dreyan also knows very well that if he finds out that he is not interested in physical strength, many will not question his sincerity, but will merely despair.


    That''s why I have to be a strong and ideal king, says Dreyan. On the other hand, being the perfect king also has a lot of harm, he said.


    "(My son... says he can''t be a man like me. Father said it was too far away as a goal. I don''t think it''s a big deal.


    As far as I''m concerned, it''s an honest goal, you know... it''s a long way off, but it''s separate from me and my son. I don''t think you need to be a man like me. Rather than that, apart from me - right, that''s what I think scholars like you can do.


    But my son, like me, is only strong with nose columns and good looks. Hopefully someone will show up to snap that nose column... but the fool won''t heal until he looks into his painful eyes for once. like I was once) "


    There''s no way you can think of Kazas if you say so. Kazas doesn''t know Dryan''s son in the first place, and again his son didn''t seem to be anywhere near Dryan. Apparently, it''s Dryan''s policy not to know who Dryan''s son is, except for some.


    Being the son of Dryan would of course pay tribute, but the Beasts'' evaluation criteria are narrowed to one point of ''strength''. If he''s not strong, he won''t be respected, even if he''s Dryan''s son. So who is Dryan''s son, but it has nothing to do with the people of Groussard?


    However, it is important for other countries who are the sons of Dryan. In some cases, it may be the only weakness of the strongest fighters. In that sense, this custom worked in Gruzaldo''s favour. I don''t even know who''s Dryan''s son around, because I can''t hit him with my hands.


    Kazas even thought about finding Dryan''s son in the funny half, but it seemed like he had no idea. If I didn''t have a clue, I wouldn''t be able to deduce as much as Kazas.


    Kazas was feeling like he had lost one story of his thoughts while planting plant seeds.


    "Kazas! I got some good meat, why don''t you trade it for that potato over there!?


    "Fine. How about Mr. Zig''s palm-sized meat and five of my potatoes?


    "I got in!


    Such an exchange interrupts Kazas'' thinking. Kazas sighed at first, but some of them have found this kind of interaction enjoyable these days. It was not just a scholarly aspect of learning the rare customs of the beast man, it was just that Kazas found it enjoyable to interact with people.


    There were other changes around Kazas. It is that I have become acquainted with Gora, one of the five wise men named for the continent.


    Gora''s knowledge was also valuable to Kazas. I can hear straight from a living witness of history about an era not represented in a book. That would have been an event that would not have allowed me to forbid excitement without being a scholar, but if Kazas had just listened with interest, Gora would have been appropriately embellished as well.


    Kazas wanted to know about history for a reason. Gora is, of course, one of the few people who is knowledgeable and alive with Oranzeble. I was wondering if he knew anything about the purpose of the Orange.


    But Gora''s reply at the time was unsatisfactory.


    "The eagles were called five wise men, and so on, but those around them only stood up. Didn''t Gwendorf tell you? We didn''t just do what we wanted.


    The Ancient Giant''s Bronsel is a hell of a thug. The ancient dragon Darren Rokia conquered and brought wisdom to the Giants. Yerasha, the wingman, became an unmotivated man like a deserter. I had no idea that would take the whole clan on a journey in search of new heavens and earth. I don''t know if I''m smart enough to train myself. Maybe it was because I thought one of them was inferior to the other. "


    "Were you inferior?


    "Take a look at my body. No. Beastman and suitable for battle are roughly belligerent and big creatures such as tigers and bears. In exchange for that, I don''t care what you think. It''s not for the fight, is it, Grandpa Raccoon? Compared to the biggest ancient giant in a bipedal creature, the finest wingman in grace, the divine true dragon, and the wisest high elf, let''s be humbled."


    But you were also called a wise man.


    "Ranri"


    Gora talks while stirring up booze. Gora won''t tell me if Kazas doesn''t always take good liquor.


    "Well, I guess because we were always together. Besides, I couldn''t beat them, so I was obsessed with the idea of saving some people and accumulating virtue. I don''t want to help people, but I don''t really understand what it''s like to help others.


    Then will it be good if hypocrisy also piles up? The eagle gradually began to think about the significance of ''saving''. Only then did the fist of the eagle really begin to grow. Now it has come to a frontier that was unthinkable at the time. And perhaps the eagle will still grow. "


    "Is that the kind of improvement? I''ll show you."


    "That''s a little different than uplifting, that''s for sure. I think I''ll still be strong. You can''t hold hands together, even if you can hold your fists together. Do you understand that?


    "Well, as a metaphor,"


    "Hands don''t hold together. I finally figured that out at this age. I spent most of my life doing the same for nothing."


    "But it shouldn''t be something you can take a hand in with anyone. For example, pleasure killer. I don''t think it''s possible to work with Doom, Anomaly, etc. who are in the enemy?


    To Kazas'' opinion, Gora shook her head, though.


    Continued

 787 In the kingdom of the beast man, its 20 ~ family ● ~

    "Young, young. No one is impossible to hold hands with. Even if ideas are incompatible, it is not possible to hold hands together no matter how much you turn against them. If we forget about that, we''ll just fight. Compared to what''s really important, you''ll find out something trivial, such as flattery."


    "Is it really important?


    "That varies from person to person. Sometimes it''s common to everything."


    Gora laughed happily when she slapped one of her protruding bellies. Kazas was circling his eyes at the creepy sound of the night darkness.


    "Is it a mystery to me?


    "It''s not so much a mystery, it''s pretty obvious. It''s just too obvious for everyone to forget that fact.


    But Oranzeble realized it. After all, he''s a cutter. At any rate, because of the strength of his sense of responsibility, he carried everything in by himself. I wanted you to rely more on me and the others... to figure out what made him do that. Well, I do. "


    "Around there, I''d love to know... but I''m sure this is something you shouldn''t know"


    "You''re a pretty smart guy, too. You''re right, you don''t have to know. The only thing that''s certain is the fact that Orangeables can no longer stop."


    "What would you do if the Orange Bull appeared as an enemy in front of you?


    Gora worried before Kazas'' difficult question, and slowly opened her mouth.


    "- I honestly don''t know. They call me a sage, but I''m not that smart. Still, the Orange Bull became a friend. I remember every time the eagle softened something, he moved for the eagle with a sigh. And vice versa, of course. I''ll have to pay you back someday."


    "I see. As far as I''m concerned, you don''t want to be hostile to you"


    "I don''t want to antagonize anyone. Fighting is just vain. I think we all used to talk about it."


    Gora had stirred up booze while saying so, but Kazas wondered if the Orange Bull still thought the same thing.


    If so. If everything doesn''t leave the realm of speculation, but thinking is what you can do to your fullest. Kazas felt he needed to thoroughly test the possibilities he had just come up with.


    "And, well, I haven''t lived like that."


    "Right. The days in Kazas seem fulfilling."


    Nia was talking to Kazas as she moved her body gently. Today is a holiday. A holiday once a month, in the kingdom of the beast man. Only on this day is everyone supposed to move away from battle and workout and spend a day in peace. It was the law that Dryan made when he took office as king.


    But Nia was moving her body. However, it is not training. Nia likes to move her body. So if you''re going to move your body to play, she was absolutely certain it wouldn''t be against the law. Because of such a nearer, Kazas is at the beginning and end of the conversation, watching nearer movements blurry next to it.


    And it was already about a month and a half since Yao and Nia decided to have a duel. There''s no way Nia could have forgotten that. Kazas doesn''t put it in his mouth either, but he feels the same.


    "Are you in a hurry, Mr. Nia?


    "... naturally. Losing is equal to losing everything. But I can''t even think of a way to win. Honestly, Yao''s strength is unusual. Not strength at the moment, but its rate of growth. It had several 500 people at the same time, such as before. It''s no longer a thousand people long in strength, no, maybe more than that."


    "Above a thousand men, were you an assistant beast general?"


    "Oh. If only strength would have reached the perimeter. In due course, you''ll be challenging someone in the Beast General within a year. You could win, no, you have a good chance of winning."


    The near movement stops perfectly.


    "... I don''t hate losing to Yao. I don''t like losing Kazas."


    "Yes, I don''t like being separated from Nia either"


    "Then why are you so flat? So was my promise to Yao, but how can you stay so calm? Kazas doesn''t like me, does he?


    Nia asked as she blushed. This was a question that would require a lot of courage if I tried to be near my wife. Kazas knows that too, but he didn''t even know how to respond.


    At that time, Kazas thought Nia would surely lose if he duelled at the moment. We thought we''d find a solution after a while. But as time went on, the possibilities diminished. Yao''s growth rate was unusual even when his amateur Kazas saw it with regard to the battle. Nia is certainly getting stronger, too, but the difference between the two seemed to open up so much over time.


    Then do squid. But Kazas thought, but that was close to impossible. The duel of the beasts is more solemn than thought, and from a few days before its entry into force they are accompanied and monitored for their actions. Because the beast man doesn''t like the tricks and cowardly means, it''s not good to have some kind of strategy to move the battle. Naturally, Nia is the owner of the same temperament. Even if Kazas made any suggestions, I didn''t think he would accept them.


    Even with Kazas, I couldn''t think of a plan, and I was in trouble.


    "No, well - you must like it. It''s true that I didn''t think about it either, I thought. I suggested such a method because I thought it would be better.


    Well, worst of all, I was hoping I''d run away from Gruzaldo, and then Mr. Nia would lose her position at Gruzaldo. "


    "Ugh... if you do get away with it, you may not be chasing me because of Yao''s character... well, if you ask me which is more important, too, Gruzaldo or Kazas... the..."


    Kazas softly put his hand on that shoulder to comfort him, as Nia began to worry so much that she had never even seen it.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to bother you that much. I intend to know very well that Nia is proud. Let''s manage to get our wits together and figure out a way to beat her from the front"


    "From the front - can you do that"


    "One thing I can think of is working with someone stronger than her. What if I were stronger than her?


    "... a beast general"


    "Or dryan. Maybe Amur does, too. Because Lord Gora is too strong to grasp that feeling."


    "But will the Beast General accompany me in my personal struggle? I don''t have any itching on them."


    "I hope it helps that I''m getting along with Dryan. Not for now, but originally. Let''s ask them."


    He urged her as Kazas grabbed Nia''s shoulder.


    Continued

 788 In the kingdom of the Beastman, Part 21 - Family:

    "I don''t care."


    "Fine."


    "Come on."


    Nia and Kazas had their eyes round. I originally thought I would visit Roch first, but even Vargo and L��nca, who were there, agreed with Nia and Kazas. So was Gora, but suddenly Kazas, who visited him, welcomed him, and he understood his application for training with Nia. Apparently, something called the Beast Man is more casual in character than Kazas thought.


    Nia''s eyes shine on expectations. And at the same time, the samurai were shaking. I guess so, because I can work with the strongest faces in the Beast Man. Kazas, on the other hand, was calm.


    "I''d appreciate it if you could accompany the training, but no, it''s casual. Can I help you?


    "You''re such a jerk. You guys are talking about a little bit of a duel."


    Vargo gives a fierce grin. Nia pulled it off a bit, but there''s no reason to be even more surprised now as Kazas listening to old stories from Amur. It''s like you don''t know that this used to be a "crybaby". Kazas didn''t even let it out every time he knew about it.


    "Topic?"


    "Yeah, it''s something someone thinks about old smells. Not many people do that right now. We''re both women with guts, so that''s a rumor."


    "And so is the reason. Sounds like a battle between Kazas there. Kazas is to watch out for night lanes. I don''t even know if the jealous ones attacked me."


    "Huh?


    Kazas was surprised, but also spoke of the roach as a matter of course.


    "Well that''s a joke, but it''s true Nia was popular within the military. Her mother, Gina, is a little above me, but she was the most popular in the military. I competed with whoever would drop it, but it was lightly taken to Lord Lore. Well, it was a reasonable place, but when their daughter came in, it was still something we talked about. I don''t know how it looks to you, the human being, but Nia is quite popular in plastic form from the perspective of the Beast Man. Just so you know."


    "I see, did you"


    "Oh, I can''t believe I did that!


    Kazas was convinced, Hmm, that Nia denied it from the lightness or with all her might, but Vargo was even more coarse.


    "Well Roch, who says such a great thing, has failed in his attempt to dictate Gina, who is already dating Roa, and he was tightened up by Roa to drink, and he has fallen into the river!


    "Weird!"


    As Roch stripped his fangs, Vargo stepped aside and imitated his surrender. Sighing at those two, a serious L��nca looked at Nia.


    "But what are you actually going to do, do you have a chance? Yao''s speed is actually awesome. Even if I fought now, it would already be above me in terms of small turns. You can''t win by training the Dark Clouds?


    "I have an idea on that. If you can''t move and win, read ahead and get ahead of you-"


    "I can''t do that."


    R��nka flatly denied what Nia was about to say. Nia is just annoyed by the way she put it too reluctantly.


    "You have to try and see if you can''t!


    "So you want to give it a try?


    L��nca softly rises out of her chair and moves in front of the near. And when the tingling, and nervousness ran, Nia stood still and strained her nerves in an attempt to detect Lunca''s movements.


    The air was detected and Kazas evacuated to an undisturbed location as soon as possible, but Lyunka was moving at the same time as Kazas left.


    Kazas didn''t see Lyunka''s movements. All I could capture was footage of Lunca''s arms so blurred that when I noticed it, Lunca''s right arm was placed on Nia''s neck muscle.


    That''s a decisive blow. If L��nca had clawed out, she would have cut the carotid artery of the nia. On the blue near, Lunca puts her hand on her shoulder.


    "... beastmen also have a variety of characteristics. Excellent speed, good power, agility, reflex nerves, stubbornness, etc. Me and Yao are good at speed. There are more people, like you, who are as thorough at protecting and gazing at the gaps than they are at looking at us and trying to compete with speed. I mean, we''re used to fighting people like you again."


    "What do I do, you know?


    "That''s the thing. It''s good that you stretched your nerves and tried to sense my movements. But when I strain my nerves, I even get nervous about my muscles. Then even if I perceive, I can''t react. We need to be as natural as breathing to detect these signs.


    To react to that, I might have known it was coming from the front now, but Yao would actually attack me as I moved in all directions. Which means the attacks are more diverse than they are now. "


    Lyunka inspires her when she sees Nia getting stuck with the facts.


    "Well, I just figured that out. Harvest. All you have to do now is work with me and figure out what to do. Keep your head cool and wait in the courtyard. Let''s continue with the match."


    "... yes, please"


    Nia left the scene amazingly, but as far as the state of it was concerned, she seemed to have already put her head around the measures rather than being depressed. When Kazas meets lightly, it follows.


    After they had gone, Roch and Vargo spoke to L��nca face-to-face.


    "Lyunka, don''t put your shoulders around me like that. I don''t know if you''re going to relieve your men of combat training right away. What kind of wind is that?


    "I don''t think it''s human resources. I used to be in the same position as Nia. There were colleagues next door who were overwhelmingly more talented than I was, and I was always frustrated with inferiority as I looked at her back, and I still kept trying. Hopefully one day my nails will get a little closer to her realm.


    For what it''s worth, I''m now a beast general, but in the end my nails remain unreachable to her. Thinking about it makes me want to see how far Nia can go against Yao. "


    "I see, we certainly don''t feel the same way. Did I mention your colleague from that time, Mireille or something? When I told the army I would leave without saying no, I sent for the pursuit of three beast generals to leave. If she had been in the army, there would have been easier fights."


    "But I don''t think you''re a beast general, do you? I can''t get my men together, not very well, with the kind of personality you only want for that battle. A lot of fine care, actually."


    As Vargo spoke those words in earnest, Roch and R��nca looked at each other and couldn''t help but sneer at him saying they couldn''t stand it. It was ridiculous and I couldn''t wait for Vargo to say that because it was the least worthy word to say that.


    And the peaceful Grand Valley was lit with calm sunlight on its ass as Vargo looked at them like that and got angry.


    Continued

 789 In the kingdom of the Beast Man, Part 22 - Southern Front ① -

    "Hey, how''s the front line moving?


    "Aquila? Naturally, it''s good. Are you sure you want to command your regiment?


    "Oh, there''s a lot of people here who could have done it differently than Temehe."


    "Soak it up"


    It is Aquila, the beast general of Taka, and Niger, the beast general of the crocodile, who have conversations while watching the burning enemies on the high trees. They were two of six beast generals who would continue to fight on the southern front, two of whom were entrusted with further frontlines.


    Their legions are the most belligerent and the most combat-specific. If it were a pure annihilation battle, they would outnumber even the legions led by Vargo, which had been nailed to the forefront for years. What the heads of those two legions are talking about is not fighting about anything. I came to see where the biggest battle of the last few years would be settled. The enemy formations in front of them were the main formations of the most struggling tribes on the southern front. And they looked down upon the enemy line, and they looked down upon it with all their emotions.


    "... that was a long time"


    "Oh, it was a long time. It''s been seven years since they drove us south. Come on, even that murderous Grand Valley is starting to seem nostalgic."


    "Where there''s no face for you or the kid to remember, but at least salvation"


    "Well, a guy with a family can''t fight in a place like this for a long time. Fools who keep fighting here don''t know how warm their families and women are. You were born on the frivolous side of the Taka people, and you resent yourself for not being a woman."


    "I don''t want you on the crocodile side to tell me. I''m sure that ripped mouth won''t leave you with a decent kiss."


    "Tiny."


    Guhaha, and the two laugh. dating evil. They are never unfriendly. Rather, they were best friends of one another.


    Aquila has a glorious background in the lineage of prestigious military personnel, and many members of the clan also held beast generals and equivalent positions. He also became a thousand men in good order as per his reputation, but was seriously injured by the imminent burning of his half on a dispatched southern front. He has since given up his birth in the Grand Valley and continues to remain on the southern front. He is a seared soldier who has continued to raise his merit in the South and has even ascended to the Beast General. As a result, there are many central military personnel who do not know him. But he was always at the forefront of the fight and was very popular with the soldiers. Nothing but pride for him, such as not having one eye right now.


    Niger is a former yakuza. But instead of offering relief for the sins committed by his brothers, he was sent to the battlefield to lead the sinners. Retreat, of course, meant death, and he was treated no differently than a so-called disposable pawn. But Niger survived the situation and finally began to do enough to convince the army. Request The sinners he led were promised that they would be allowed to mitigate that sin for every merit they make on the battlefield, and they continue to fight for as long as they have their lives. Even if he dies, he will be treated as a war victim on the battlefield, so compensation will be given to the survivors. With Niger''s credit, at last in Gruzaldo, the sinners volunteered to head to the battlefield.


    Those two men, Aquila, took over this time, and with the bold measure of Niger annihilating the enemy formation, they finally annihilated an enemy tribe that had struggled for years. Negotiations, conciliation, etc. took place many times, including in Arnelia, but those efforts never really bore fruit. And they finally made it to the last resort of annihilation.


    Victory over about a year after deciding to fight extermination. While the emotions came to mind, some of them were somewhat regrettable.


    "Hey, it''s Niger. The center has told us to fight on the southern front, but has never told us to destroy our enemies. You''ve told me to persuade and negotiate wherever possible and fight as a last resort."


    "Oh, right. But what happened to it? I don''t know anything about the center. There''s no way we can negotiate or reconcile on such a shitty battlefield."


    "That''s right, but didn''t we end up in the center... defying King Dreyan?


    "... I guess so. But there''s nothing I can do about all this. That tribe is completely unreliable. If we pull the line, they will attack us from behind and raise the white flag if the colour of the flag changes. I thought I''d lay low and sworn allegiance, and the roots of my tongue would betray me while I was dry. What do you want me to trust those people with and treat them as reciprocal? You wait patiently for me, but I don''t know anymore. You can''t lose any more of our gestures and our men. Even Dreyan will know that I''m in jail again, but let me explain something to you about my men."


    "You were ready for that... but there''s no room. I''ll testify."


    Aquila warped her mouth. Even the sharp eye looks more prominent. Niger also quickly showed his fangs chewing up to the bones of his enemies, and a fierce laugh back.


    It is then. Niger noticed the presence of someone behind Aquila.


    "Who''s there!


    "What!?


    Aquila looked back at her back in surprise as to whether she had been completely poked into the void. That face makes it a whole lot harder. First of all, Aquila is seldom taken behind her back on the battlefield in itself, but this is among the allies in the first place. It''s hard for someone to infiltrate, and assuming they''re allies, there''s no point in taking the back. In other words, ''someone'' was clearly an enemy, and it was humiliating to be taken behind it by the enemy.


    But someone who was spoken to by Niger never came out of that darkness. But it was definitely only clear to the two of us that they were there. They are no longer hiding signs.


    Aquila was now annoyed by the person she still wouldn''t talk to.


    Continued

 790 In the Land of the Beastman, Part 23 - Southern Front ② -

    "I''m asking who it is! Or you can''t name your name. No balls!?


    "If you''re not coming out, we''re going this way, okay?


    "... belligerent people or. No one''s scared of the weak guy barking."


    "What!?


    As Aquila took a step toward the provocation she heard from the darkness, a mild impact pierced her body. Aquila did, but kept moving forward, and when he wondered why he was moving forward, he suddenly collapsed. By the time Niger, who was behind him, realized that Aquila''s chest had a hole in her fingertips, Aquila had already lost consciousness.


    "A, Aki -"


    But the voice of Niger calling Aquila could not be uttered. Because before that, some huge mass took his mouth, uprooting its proud fangs. Niger, whose face had been snubbed and his mouth had been lost screaming, draped blood from his large cavity, and he had certainly captured the appearance of the enemy in his hazy consciousness. Then he squeezed his last force and began the assault with a voiceless oddity.


    "A, ua, bugoa -"


    It resembles the scream of an unshaped soul. But seeing him so desperate, the man was laughing thinly.


    "Oh, Akan. It''s too late to try so hard. Die hard, huh?


    When the man embarrassed Niger with a gentle tone as if it were when he was teaching a child, he unleashed a compressed sorcery against him. To be precise, I just expanded the compressed magic onto the palm of my hand and pushed it against the Niger that came in.


    But from Niger''s shoulders, he left no trace in the world. The man sighed when he saw the two dead beast generals spraying blood.


    "Oh, this is what happens because I name the effects poorly. If I kept gluing for the most part, why would I die? I don''t have any trouble being too good. Here, if you want. Um... you guys, what did you do with your names?


    The man was asking the two corpses with a straight face as he pounded his head. But they can''t even answer. In the first place, one died because he was proud of his mouth.


    "What? I guess that report is true!?


    Within the Grand Valley, one report had been made during the deepest morning council. It is a report that the death of two beast generals on the front line and the unexpected state of affairs caused the predominant front line to become glued again.


    For Gruzaldo, who repeated the battle over and over again, the death of the Beast General is not so rare in fact. Every few years or so, it was natural for the Beast General to die. But not if you die on the battlefield, which was supposed to be an overwhelming advantage for the two of us at once. In a last minute report, we talked about victory being current.


    As a matter of course, the beast generals, their peers, cursed. The head is Vargo. It is a momentum that only tightens up the messenger.


    "Let me hear more!


    "Ha, ha. Details are unknown, but Dear Aquila and Niger are believed to have had some sort of meeting between the two of us. Looks like someone attacked me in that place overlooking the front line"


    "The two of you? You''re saying they hit you both at the same time?


    "Yes, but the bodies of the two of you lay nearby."


    "What was the army doing around you? Didn''t you notice any suspicions or signs of combat?


    Roch makes a sober point. But the apostle''s answer was inconclusive.


    "The troops around us were deploying normally. If you need anything, you won''t notice."


    "But I don''t realize it right now. Were you sure there wasn''t a stain?


    - It must be magic.


    With a heavy voice coming from behind, the beast generals look back. There was a dryan sitting there with his arms together and wrinkles between his brows.


    I''m in a pretty bad mood when Dryan gives that look. Everyone was nervous and watched what they said and did.


    Continued

 791 In the kingdom of the Beast Man, Part 24 - Southern Front ③ -

    "Did you see the sorcerer in the middle of the battle?


    "No. There was a sort of spellman in the enemy, but he said it wasn''t that big a deal"


    "- Right."


    Then Dryan mumbled and silenced, so everyone took a breath and waited for the next word. Dryan, sitting deep in his chair with his arms together, was thinking of something with his imaginary face, but eventually he slowly raised his face.


    "A messenger. I''ll lend you The King''s Nose. Spread it out on the front line. Decide on the scattering lottery, and let no one understand. The king''s nose, to each other."


    "Ha!


    "Aquila, are there any people who might replace Niger?


    "Between the times, I thought the deputies would be assistants to the Beast General."


    "Then the southern front continues as it is. All right, messenger, back off. All right. Take off the others, and remain only the Beast General and the Chancellor."


    And it came to pass, when all were praised with the word, that he left the beast general, and the clerk, and so forth, departed. Only Dryan and Ron the Chancellor and six beast generals remained on the spot. And the beast generals were Roch, and Vargo, and L��nca, and Kapur, the old generals of the owls, and Bahia, the beast generals of the Uma, and Cerio, the youngest beast generals in the rat tribe.


    Dryan slowly opens his mouth.


    "I left them because I think they can be trusted. I don''t need to talk about this from now on. Ready?"


    []/(exp, adj-na) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk)


    "Well, if the king says so, you have to shut up. If you say anything extra in the first place, you''ll be speechless forever."


    "He says that dialogue is superfluous"


    Bahia harshly criticizes a tense cellio. Though Cherio was a breeze blowing, and Kaple laughed alongside him.


    The usual exchange. So Dryan was relieved, and he started talking ready.


    "Aquila, I have an idea who did Niger. It''s..."


    "Arnelian Church, right?


    Cherio took Dryan''s word for it. Everyone was a little confused by the words and deeds, but Dryan was the same again.


    "Cerio, Temeye -"


    "No, King. Did you think I was stupid? Like Roch and the King do, I have sources outside the country, too, right?


    Plus, there''s not a lot of people in the world who can kill outdated combat fanatics like those two together. With some sorcery, those two will be defeated.


    Considering them together, it is also possible that the enemy is an Arnelian pilgrimage. Of course, I can think of enough black magicians in fashion right now, and it''s all just speculation. But when you''re near the front line, it''s easy to think of someone on the pilgrimage who was negotiating - that''s all. "


    Cerio answered without any evil, and the beast generals looked at each other. When everyone is in trouble about how they reacted, Cherio goes on and on.


    "Well, air unreadable statements are my specialty, so maybe we''re all thinking the same thing, but I dare you, a young man, let me tell you.


    In my case most of all, I''m guessing, does the king have anything close to certainty?


    "- Depends on the movement after this. If Arnelia were to come out here and negotiate peace..."


    "Do you want to go to war with Arnelia?


    Perfect for a word of Cerio, and the air strains. How many battles would it be if it did, a grumpy hunch and a helpless instinct as a beast man to fight the mighty were swirling in them.


    But Dryan''s words were calm.


    "Arnelia is... don''t do it"


    "Why? Because I lose, if that means I''m disappointed?


    "Take it easy, Cherio. Arnelia''s not necessarily a single rock, is she?


    It was the Chancellor, Ron, who spoke peacefully. He liked to dress up and behave gracefully. The outfit is also like a human from the Oriental continent.


    To Ron''s words, Cherio changed his spearhead.


    "What do you mean, Prime Minister? Is there a traitor in Arnelia?


    "It''s not weird to be here. Arnelia''s sphere of power has expanded further in recent decades. It has spread to the kingdom of the beasts, and even further south. No matter how competent the Virgin of such a Church is, it would be more normal for some to do things out of sight. In fact, one of the tasks of pilgrimages is to take control of the unsuccessful."


    "Is that why you''re saying that if the pilgrims were villains, they''d be out of hand"


    I nodded in the face that Bahia was convinced. And the capsule continues.


    "That''s not all there is. The pilgrims are allowed to intervene militarily in the country according to their power. With us, the pilgrimage will have to lend some troops. I don''t know what would happen if they abused it."


    "If there''s justification for the reason, right? Is it that easy for the army to lend?"


    "You can make it with legitimacy or whatever. That''s politics."


    I also agreed with Ron, tongue-in-cheek. Cherio is no fool either. I know more than a few things about the rush of human politics.


    And once the exchange converges, Dryan opens his mouth.


    "Anyway. Don''t move without my orders until you know the truth about it. I left Temehe and the others out of my way to see if a guy like Cherio who more or less finds out who the enemy is could get ahead of me. That''s right, we can''t destroy ourselves if we get run over on our own.


    But I promise. If I find out who the enemy is, I don''t know what they are then, but I won''t forgive them. Let our people know what they''ll see if they get their hands on us. Nice! "


    Dryan''s drink at the end. They broke up, but Kapur talks to Roch at the time of his departure.


    Continued

 792 In the Land of the Beast Man, Part 25 ~ Training ① ~

    "Dreyan''s grown up, too."


    "Speaking of which, Old Kapoor has been a beast general for a long time before King Dryan took office. What do you mean, the king used to be a very pig warrior too?


    "boar, it''s not something. Run out involving everything around you, and poke and break everything. He was such a man. Your generation is attracted to that fortitude, isn''t it?


    "Well, yes."


    Seeing Roch, who looks slightly embarrassed, Kaple cheers, laughs


    "There were many beast generals who were a little more dear before, but your generation came in and became bloody all at once. I was wondering what would happen for a while, but as Dryan grew, so did you guys. I didn''t expect him to show his talent in negotiating outside the country. I didn''t know you were going to be the kind of king who would pursue a policy of harmony with humans... for a long time.


    Then maybe that''s also coming to a new phase. Roch, can you do me one favor?


    "Yes, if you mean old couples."


    Kaple replied with a gentle smile, but Roch trusted the smile very much. He does not boast of one thing, but being in the seat of the Beast General for so long undoubtedly means that he is one of the best, and that there is no one to replace him.


    The favor that Kapur made Roch was also important to Roch, who thanked him as he rounded his eyes and left the scene early.


    Nia''s training intensified. Wake up in the morning to train the individual, and show your face to the army, and anticipate the gap between the three beast generals, and do the handset. After noon he trained at Gora''s, and after sundown he trained and trained individually.


    In the process Nia starts thinking more about the characteristics of her species. Why is it that Gora, said to be the strongest of the beasts in the first place, is said to be the strongest, even though he is not fit to fight as a species? Of course, I know the season is making me do that, but Nia figured out what the season is in the first place.


    And Nia asked Gora to make arrangements with the beast generals once.


    "That''s an interesting offer. Well, fine."


    Gora took it on faster than she thought it would be nice to slap the kids on the nose once in a while. And he was to join hands with Roch, Vargo, and L��nca.


    Faces I decided to train in the courtyard of the palace. He also thought about the decency of being a beast general and didn''t want to show much to the others. I guess they know how it ends too. Although only Dryan looked at it with a slight glimpse of fun. And the other beast generals who heard the story gather.


    "Seniors, can I see what you look like?


    "Cerio, Temehe, join us!


    "I don''t like it, I don''t fight if I can''t win."


    "Shit, you''re still a beast man."


    While Vargo is in bad shape, he takes the stand. There was a Gora in front of me who didn''t even take a stand in nature.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve been with Grandpa."


    "Is that what happened? I just remember I was always wearing a speck."


    "Oh, I won''t tell you that. I promise!


    As Vargo blushed, he rolled out that haughty fist with the rampage. Although the fist, which is said to be better than the broken castle hammer, was certainly a momentum that Gora would not have been able to take. Gora did not shrug, but that fist of Vargo was taken softly, as if the momentum was a lie when it rolled out.


    "Nooo!?


    "Fist momentum has increased, but the basics haven''t changed. No matter how impetuous, it doesn''t make sense if you don''t hit it"


    "Damn you!?


    Vargo rolls out a series of fist blows as he barks. Attacks normally carried out with selfless obsession lack precision, and even bigger gaps should be made, but Vargo''s fists were all the power of a one-strike special, and he also didn''t see any gaps as if.


    "(Excellent...! I didn''t expect to be able to unleash so many attacks without interruption, that''s a beast general)"


    Near''s inner praise was also marginal, and Gora had taken all of Vargo''s fists. Yes, not a single blow. When they saw how it was, the servant beast generals doubted my eyes, but Cherio answered with a whistle, and Dryan watched as he nibbled in the wind, which he said was funny and irresistible.


    "(Damn, I don''t feel like I''m hitting my fist at all! It''s like I''m training my Willow opponent!


    "Is that all you got to do, Vargo?


    "Not yet!


    Seeing the extra Gora, Vargo still wanted to stick to his fist. You can fine-tune a series of hits and overwhelm them by hand. Adding kicks and other footsteps to that. Still obsessed with his fist was the will of Vargo.


    Continued

 793 In the kingdom of the beast man, part 26 ~ training ② ~

    A rotation is applied to Vargo''s protruding fist. How to convert a hip twist from the spot to a rotation from the shoulder and take a special blow without a runaway. Vargo''s blow is a blow that, if there is a shield, will determine it, and if it is taken by bare hands, it is unleashed with all the momentum of screwing off its arms. It was a blow that was meant to wreak havoc by involving the other''s hand in the rotation, even as it tried to derail that orbit.


    Vargo let go of his special thoughts, and thought that his servant Gora would look out for him, but when he saw what Gora would do next, Vargo looked out for him. Immediately after that, Vargo''s body flourished in the universe, and he was rolling around the garden more and more, destroying one of the beautiful columns, elephant in white, and stopping.


    Everyone here knew what had happened, of course, but even a usually light cellio on that too high technology sighed with admiration. The only one, Dryan, could not give up a sneak laugh.


    "... awesome"


    "Oh my..."


    "Vargo, that pillar is payback, isn''t it?


    With Dryan''s ill-willed voice, Vargo has risen as a lump. That just doesn''t seem to have sustained any major injuries, but the pride seemed to hurt me wanting to.


    "... damn. It''s not as good as it used to be, either."


    "Not really. Wow. The last blow didn''t have any spare motion, and it cooled the liver down somewhat. Then some of the experience of the eagle fired about that blow. That''s all."


    "Shit, yeah."


    Vargo threw up, but Gora''s return earlier was brilliant. Instead of defying Vargo''s fist, he drew in further homogeneous rotation, similarly just using his shoulders in the same direction to convey the rotation of his body generated from his knee. The attack almost used the power of Vargo, and Gora herself ended up not moving a single step.


    Then it was Roch who stood in front of Gora. He was already in a combat position and stood lightly as he moved his feet into small pieces.


    "Long time no see, Lord Gora. Let''s ask for someone else."


    "I don''t care if it''s one hand or a hundred."


    "Then with a thousand hands, come!


    Put that word on the signal, Roch disappears. Shortly after, I wondered if the sand around Gola had been kicked up, and there was a look of Roch approaching Gola with remnants. If a hand were to roll out of the remnants as well, exactly a thousand hands. It is a glamorous example of Roch of Divine Speed.


    But within that thousand, when the first hand arrived, Roch was just as unbalanced and rolling to the ground as Vargo. Now it was too fast for Nia''s eyes, but one thing I could tell was that Gora wasn''t moving at all.


    What happened was completely incomprehensible to Nia. But it was the same with Roch. Roch is sitting on the spot being taken aback.


    "Roch has gotten faster. I''m less aware of the first blow."


    "Lord Gora, what have you done now?


    "Nothing. Strongly, a bumpy attack just hit the ground through the body of the eagle. Therefore, there is no damage to the eagle.


    You lost your posture because you weren''t handy. I caught my leg. "


    Gora laughing lightly and Roch looking back at her flashly. Roch regains his willingness to shake his head and fight.


    "Then, stupid. So you''re saying you can''t strike any blows? And I''ve never seen technology like that before."


    "Not necessarily. Well, I don''t even teach tactics. Besides, I didn''t need to use it until now, so I''ve reached the point where you have to use it. Well, I''d be happy to."


    "Then should I use my nails?


    As Gora laughed invincibly, L��nca advanced ahead of him, besides Roch. Lyunka had reinforced those harsh eyes and stared at Gola with the same eyes she saw even with her vengeance.


    Gora was the opposite of it, looking at Lyunka with a gentle eye, as if she were a favorite.


    "Lunka, you''ve got good eyes now. The beast man may do so. He''s a killer."


    "Because that''s what I taught you. And to my enemies. Do you mind if I take it seriously?


    "Fine, if you can."


    Gora stands in nature, as always, on L��nca with her nails out when she is told. And I wondered if the rapprochement had lasted for a while, and Lunca ruled his nails with a grace. The look was sweaty, not because of Nia''s chi.


    "Let''s not do it again. Apparently, it just ends with a broken nail."


    "I just figured it out before it took me a while, but I made progress. Apparently, they''re all growing well. So, are the rest of you coming?


    Gora sees Bahia, Cherio, Kapur and Ron. And Bahia stepped out and said, "Professor," while Cherio was turning his back. Speak to Cherio as Ron leaves.


    "Cerio, are you okay? I don''t think this is a great opportunity, though?


    "A joke. It''s too serious, we''re going to kill each other. It dissipates somewhere else."


    When Ron saw his face in Cherio''s words, Cherio''s face was red with joy and willingness to fight. Seeing that look, Ron gladly dropped him off.


    "Heh heh, even if he is calm, he is also a young beast general. I can''t seem to restrain my willingness to fight."


    "How about that, Ron?"


    Kapur laughs hoo-ha-hoo by his side. Ron returned it with a deep grin.


    "Old Capule. I was the prime minister, but I''m not that smart. Did you know?"


    "I don''t know much else, but I do feel like a fox talented enough to fight fast in the past. And with the strong, the owls want to challenge the battle."


    "So one thing, do you want to rejuvenate your mood?"


    They tried to compete and went for Gora. Look at them, Dreyan says something.


    "Oh man, you''re just an idiot forever to be an animal man. I thought I was the only one making progress."


    and.


    Continued

 794 In the Land of the Beastman, Part 27 ~ Worries ① ~

    "Huh. If you dra, you''re always hot. I''ve done so much..."


    It is Amur who leaks strange thoughts and soliloquy while looking at the letter in the office. His office is open. Although the habit of opening and closing doors is not in itself in the first place in the dwellings of beasts, Amur often exchanges important documents from that standpoint. So he closed the door so he could barely get in, but when he was at work he was accustomed to opening it up the other way.


    My men asked me why I would do that before, but I was overwhelmed because I felt better about it. I don''t mind if I get in the mood, but I couldn''t even tell you to stop that weird soliloquy. My men were there.


    But Amur isn''t crushing words like that with his hobby. Of course I''m not opening the door and letting people hear me on purpose. Because Amur''s men, by their very nature, did not reveal their position or mandate, Amur deliberately opened the office and took a way of contacting the liaison officer passing by with a mixed ciphertext in his soliloquy.


    In other words, there are several liaisons among those who listen to him and blues as he passes in front of Amur''s room. Although the liaison officer may be really blue.


    Regardless of Amur''s sexuality or truth, in his head the tone was seriousness itself behind his back.


    "(Sometimes, Dragreo said he was missing during the war between Clia and Vesel. Titania and Bradymaria are missing as black magicians meet together. Yeah, that''s right. By now Bradymaria is in the middle of childbirth on the southern continent. Didn''t the servant also feel like giving birth to a kid by keeping his personality in the eastern country? It''s a shame, it was a great opportunity to get rid of him. Arnelia is blurry too, didn''t you grab Brady Maria''s place?


    No, even if I was grabbing it, I just couldn''t? Miriazal has now ordered us to mobilize external forces to attack the Eight Forests. Is it a big deal just to pull out three layers? He''s going pretty far for the battle, not knowing when the calamity will come out and scared. You can''t even attack Brady Maria''s stronghold... and it''s been investigated that his screws are always packed with butlers (Butlers). An army in line will be wiped out just by coming close.


    And what the hell is Bradymaria and Puritanical White Fun kid... Puritanical White Fun going to do? Perhaps it''s me and a few more people who know about this, but they''re moving on to the Bradymarian spirits - no, I think it''s overdone, but I wonder what you''re going to think about accompanying such a monster. Are you out of your mind or a great thing? The result alone is that the eastern ghosts have been swept away, making the eastern continent the first time since its establishment a good time for peace. This is the role of the Exorcist Society. Then it''s over, isn''t it?


    No, or - using the exorcism association, is that something else you want to do? If so - should I contact Arnelia with the Sorcery Church? And to Dryan, too) "


    Amur has reconsidered, but the letter is irresistible. At the time of the communication, which did not matter if he used the letter, it was the key communication that was made in the message. His cipher had become something that made sense for the first time to the person he wanted to tell last through the decryption of a cipher held by several people, and the next person to give the message only knew for each of them. There were different ways to contact them, graffiti, or even leaving them on the town message boards, some of them telling them how to dry their laundry.


    Still, I guess it wasn''t something the magicians couldn''t track down if they meant it, but fortunately, there hasn''t been such a move so far. Anyway, Amur had a connection to Tetrastine.


    Shortly after Amur started spying, Tetrastine and Lissy appeared in front of him to see where he''d heard from. When they took the deal to be beneficial to Amur and Gruzaldo, they promised at the same time that their activities would not be restricted by magicians. I also thought I''d let him work so he wouldn''t be affected by Arnelia. Amur felt something belly black, but for Amur, who somehow felt the danger of Arnelia, it was an attractive offer.


    However, Tetrastine''s disobedience made Amur''s activities more difficult. Fumirne, who succeeded Tetrastine, was harder to talk to than Tetrastine and showed an attitude worthy of Amur. Amur thought he was cunning, ambitious and cutthroat about Humilne, but questioned the depth of his nostalgia. Regardless of whether Tetrastine was a personable person or not, I felt that it was more than just combining cloudiness. At the very least, Tetrastine knew that it didn''t dye its self evil because it housed the villain, but because it kept the saint company, it didn''t do good. Compared to that tetrastine, it''s easy to see what Hoomilne thinks. It was beneficial and necessary for Amur, but it was a boring business partner.


    Ingville, his subordinate, was somewhat more interesting than that hoomilne. We''ve already had a few conversations, but Amur liked his standing like a night and darkness. Despite securing Hoomilne''s position as a loyal minister, Amur liked the fact that he didn''t dedicate all of it to anyone.


    There are other similar people. So is the brave Arshhuntra, and so is the pilgrimage Brandio of Arnelia. It was a shame Minar died, but these days it''s interesting to see Alphilis and the line he''s at. Conversations with them do not bore Amur. Amur realized at some point that she enjoyed the conversations she had with them and the deals she sometimes made.


    "(Well, I guess it was for me after all. I have a stronger appetite for this kind of knowledge and exploration than my desire for battle. It''s interesting to just think about how the world is going to work. That is why we cannot allow people to do harm to this continent itself. Whoever spreads unnecessary battles will surely find out who I am and crush him)"


    Now Amur lived by his own demands and successfully used his position rather than his loyalty to Dryan and Gruzaldo. That''s why he, as the most beastly beastly beast, was liked by Dryan.


    Amur flies his contacts everywhere today as he organizes the information that reaches him. Now he was not only a spy for Groussard, but also a spy for countries, for each organization to share. The attribute is determined only by the addition or subtraction of Amur, whether true or evil.


    Continued

 795 In the Land of the Beastman, Part 28 ~ Worries ② ~

    Roch thought it was important to hear from Kapur. Kapur taught Roch the name of Dryan''s son. He''s already an adult, and he''s starting to work as a soldier, he says.


    He was still a recruit and had no experience in action, but Roch asked Kaple to take care of him. However customary it is for the king of the beast man to be chosen from the strong, it does not change that he is the son of the present king. Roch thought such an idea was human, but many of the opponents to be involved are human beings. Roch knew that if he didn''t know how to think about humans, he couldn''t cross paths with humans.


    Rather than informing anyone, Roch began to look for the man himself. I have a number of trusted men, but I still couldn''t let them know. In case you get rumored on some kind of applause. Secrets are as good as the few people you share them with. The fact is, I know my son''s current name because he''s the Dryan himself, the old Kaple, and he''s the only one.


    Roch secretly came up with something to roster and looked at, recently conceived by Kazas. Kazas thought that a roster should be created to know what beasts belong to the army, where people from the provinces are powerful, and which races are the most handled. By the roster, their fighting power extends to the species. Kazas thought that people from different races should be used in the right places, even though it may develop into a relationship between races. Kazas thought that people of different races who were not suitable for combat would not be forced to fight, and that backward support and intelligence gathering would be more useful.


    This way of thinking will have a huge impact on the world of beasts and how they exist in the future, but that''s another story.


    In any case, the roster devised by Kazas gave each beast general a grasp of his power. Roch laughs bitterly at the fact that the valuable roster appears to be the beast that leaves it around the material vault.


    "(But Gruzaldo also has a lot of military personnel. 30,000 for military personnel stationed in the Grand Valley alone? A sprain of food just to feed this will also be severe once something is done. I had never properly calculated cashier before, but at some point Kazas had finished it. I don''t know about kings showing state secrets, but it was a big discovery that if we hadn''t constantly mediated some war and received our contribution, we''d be in food trouble. It''s something that hasn''t been very hungry before.


    There''s no one in our country who can think of anything like that. Ron is discussing some things with Kazas right now, but it is visible that if a massive, long-term expedition occurs, the food supply line will no longer work. Is that why so many nations did not shut the gates and fight with us properly? We called them cowards, but it was a reasonable method of warfare. Our country has come a long way. One belly aches when it comes to the strongest military state in this body.) "


    Roch was grinning bitterly and turning all over the roster. He continued to do the same work for half an hour, but said he didn''t even know which unit he was in. If you think about it that way, you look at all 30,000 military personnel, and that''s about the end of the day. Roch remembered that he wasn''t the one who cared, and threw the work out early.


    "(Well, if you''re in the army, you''ll hear the name. Because it seems big and small, the world is. And if it''s King Dreyan''s son, he won''t stand out.)"


    Roch pondered such a big mess, and the beast man whose turn was the library was sleeping with a saliva on his desk, poking his head small before leaving the room behind.


    Whether such Roch''s thoughts hit me or not. Less than a month later, there began to be noise within Groussard''s army.


    The Southern Front was once again a five-minute battle after Aquila and Niger fell. In the meantime, it was still Arnelianism that stood for reconciliation. Besides, what an offer from the other side to have harmony because there was no room just to fight any more.


    Despite the fact that the war situation was leaning over, in the harmony offered, the Groussard front found no significance in fighting any further and was forced to accept the proposal. Even though it was ultimately a mutual war situation, Gruzaldo suffered a substantial defeat. Naturally, the front line was depressed and the Gruzaldo country was engulfed in a dark atmosphere once.


    I jumped in like that, reports of a demonic mass outbreak. In the southwestern direction from Groussard, the land known as the ''Forest of Trials'' is still an undeveloped land. It is a land of gatherings of those who seek strength, but also a place where they teach us all the techniques of survival in nature. Its deep woods, where still undiscovered plants and demons are said to exist, were places of training for adventurers, beasts and barbarians. Sometimes the young day Dryan dawned on his training in the woods.


    Once every few years in a place like that, there''s a massive outbreak of demons overflowing. Starting with the neighbouring settlements being attacked, a coalition of nations is formed to signal it. Once upon a time, when the Great Demon King appeared against the Beasts, for the first time a sense of union was created in the Beasts, in which the group that stood at its apex is also said to be the origins of Gruzard. Since then, if demons occur more than here, it has always been a tradition for Gruzaldo to command and dispatch expeditionary troops.


    It is common sense in people''s world to lose consciousness in the previous battle, and soon it will be difficult to form an army, but if the beasts cannot eliminate the congestion in the previous battle, I volunteered to come to the Expeditionary Army. These particularly bloody generations come out once every few years, but last time they''ll be the ones for Roch and Vargo and the others. Since many beast generals and their equivalents are produced from such generations, this is also the time for expectations. Naturally, Yao was among them.


    Continued

 796 In the kingdom of the beast man, part 29 ~ training ③ ~

    "I hear the decree of conscription has been decreed."


    "Yes."


    Seeing Yao do the expedition, Loa talks as usual. Yao has already had several fights in the neighborhood, so this is not the first time in line, but this is the first time in an expedition-like expedition. It seems like it would be nice to have a little warmer words and care, but these two were just discussing pale as usual.


    "I''m leaving early tomorrow morning."


    "How much battle is it going to be?


    "Come on, we''ll find out about the battlefield. Just reports of things, he said, are going to be the biggest sweep of the last few sweeps. There''s an empty beast general''s seat, and I think we should all hang out."


    "I see. Which is going to be intense."


    Nodding lore and watching slightly worried Abby. Yao is not nervous or pale ready, he tries to leave the house. I naturally dropped Nia off after that. Since they decided to duel, the other two haven''t had a conversation other than what is necessary for a long time. Nia, too, spoke from Yao''s back.


    "... be safe."


    "Sister, don''t forget"


    That''s when Yao turned around. In those eyes, there was certainly a light that was plausible and strong. It wasn''t the temper to go to battle from now on, it was another daunting light.


    "The war will be over early and we''ll be back. So don''t leave Gruzaldo until then. I will not allow you to escape and crumble the battle. Because if you run away, you will chase it to the end of the earth."


    "Yao..."


    Yao left the house early, approaching a slightly distracted nearer. I never look back again.


    "Yao, why do you want to fight me so much... that I hate you so much? Or so much about Kazas..."


    Nia dropped off Yao''s back, but neither Lower nor Abby would ever answer her disappearing query.


    Winter came to Grand Valley. The Grand Valley is quite south, so it rarely snows. But things have changed all this year. Snow falling deep for the first time in decades fell on the Grand Valley and many beasts did not come out of the house. The Grand Valley traffic network was cut off by deep snow, and many beasts tried to survive the winter with Grand Valley reserves.


    The beasts have many species that are vulnerable to the cold. That difference, which came true for each race, was directly connected as it were in their lives. Oddly enough, the military registry table proposed by Kazas will allow cold-resistant species to play an active role in transporting and doing things during this time.


    Roch and Cerio are the only ones left in the Grand Valley among the beast generals, as they went to the front lines to Vargo, R��nca, Bahia, Kapur and Ron. The other Four generals who went out to the Southern Front and survived were active in their respective battlefields or in their own territory to heal the wounds of battle.


    "It''s more like a beast general."


    "Really? I think peace is good."


    "He''s a temperamental dude."


    Say "new generation, seniors"


    Cherio and Roch are having such an un-loving conversation as they follow Nia''s archery. It was obvious that Nia''s strength would not reach Roch, but nevertheless Cherio would only be promoted to the Beast General, and his strength was certain, unlike that light attitude. Near should be overwhelmingly advantageous for the compatibility of the race, but it doesn''t make you feel the difference.


    Cherio doesn''t mean what''s amazing as a technology. Just how to take it one by one, how to fight it. Cherio was a good fighter, including to the point of being cunning. Nia asks with a broken breath.


    "Ah, ah... Lord Cerio, may I have one?"


    "What?


    "That - where did you learn how to fight?


    "What, a fight?


    Near felt powerless by Cherio''s blatant remarks. I kind of imagined it because of the shapeless way of fighting.


    Cerio continues.


    "I wonder how to fight with all kinds of military fights, based precisely on fights. Look, I''m wrapping crumbs around here, ''cause it was a loose end. I thought it was a rice tare, so I joined the army."


    "Oh, that''s so appropriate"


    "If you''re strong enough for anything, you can be a general. There are problems with the system in this country, but there are dreams. I''m telling you, it doesn''t mean I don''t have patriotism or loyalty to King Dryan, does it? Even if it looks like this, I feel like working for your country.


    But it''s true that when a serious guy fights me, he drives things crazy. I think this method of warfare would be helpful?


    Nia was annoyed by Cherio''s words. Serious way to fight. That certainly is a word that applies not only to me, but also to Yao. Nia suddenly felt her strength return to her body and stood up with a drink in her lifting leg.


    "Another fight, please!


    "Nice, I need to come. I don''t like serious guys, but it''s not like I don''t like motivated guys. I''ll hang out with you till I get bored."


    "Tell me when you''re tired, I''ll change"


    Near and Cherio training had begun again under Roch''s cover.


    In the snow, the soldiers who had nothing to do listened to Nia and Yao and became attached to Nia''s training. I guess the Beasts were also bored with the white monochrome world, but more than that, many offered to cooperate with Nia''s hiccups.


    She had many friends before Nia ran away from Gruzaldo in the first place. Nia wasn''t otherwise loving, but she caught people''s attention just because she was Lower''s daughter. That''s all I can say about the many people in the army who took care of Lore. But Nia didn''t tease him otherwise that she was Lower''s daughter, she just threw herself into training. That appearance resembled the lore of a young day, and she had more nature and collaborators.


    It was also sympathetic that Amur treated her cold. Together, Nia was a relatively popular warrior in the military. She needed to recruit her own men to be 100 chiefs, but Nia still had a lot of people volunteering for her men before she was 100 chiefs, a story she didn''t even know.


    Nia fought in various situations with the help of a large number of beasts. He messed with five big bear beasts of his body, or dealt with beasts of multiple races, some of which were battles just sitting around. And Nia meditated in the evening, remembering those battles carefully. Gora was smiling and staring, not saying anything about the situation.


    And Nia was obsessed with training, so Kazas had slightly more time to be left alone. Kazas, who can''t even work in the field, had plenty of time, but at the same time began to come and go between Amur and Dryan. Sometimes Nia was aware that Kazas and Dryan were talking to each other all night. But until that point, Kazas didn''t tell me inside.


    Time is running out fast. When the snow in Gruzaldo began to disappear just as soon as February, and at the same time external information came in. The first piece of information that comes in is what the Expeditionary Army looks like where the people care.


    Continued

 797 In the Land of the Beast Man, Part 30 ~ Duel ① ~

    The Expeditionary Army was a winning streak. Exactly because the Chancellor, Ron, was good at tactics for beasts, and also discussed by Kazas what might be applied to beasts in human tactics, Groussard''s army was able to develop a battle that was more of an organization than before, rather than a way of fighting left to individual abilities like before.


    They also responded to and fought well for the maneuvers Ron rolled out one after the other because they were gruzzards who had used tactics, albeit tactics, compared to the other kingdoms of the Beasts. The names of those who succeeded in the battle were delivered to Groussard one after the other, and his name became known. And Yao''s name was to be mentioned in it again and again, but Nia struck into the workout solemnly, and neither Lore nor Abby rejoiced in his mouth about it.


    And by the time the snow was completely gone, the report of the return of the Expeditionary Army was announced. At the same time, the departure of Nia and Kazas is near. It was also a signal that the battle between Nia and Yao was imminent.


    "Nia, are you ready?


    "... oh, I''m going to do whatever I can"


    "Are you sure you want to do this?


    "Oh."


    There was no stray in Nia''s eyes. Kazas is so proud of her.


    "Mr. Nia, whatever the outcome, it doesn''t change how I feel. Just know that."


    "I believe in Kazas. But at the same time, the code of duel is absolute for the Beast Man. You''ll have to obey the code more than I am a beast."


    "Yeah, that''s why"


    "Oh, not the best, but I''ll do everything"


    When Nia took Kazas'' hand, she stuck her forehead there. He seems to be meditating and meditating on his eyes.


    "Give me strength."


    "Yes, victory over you. By the way..."


    "What?


    Nia gave him a strange look, but Kazas still stopped putting it in his mouth.


    "No, let''s do it after it''s over. That sounds better."


    "You''re a weird guy."


    Nia slipped her neck and left, but Kazas was laughing like she was in trouble. Nia should have originally come back to Gruzaldo to help Amur, because she''s completely forgotten about it. Most of all, Amur was more reluctant to rush Nia because of the harder situation than I thought. In the first place, what happened to the traitor of the beast man?


    "Well, in Mr. Nia, it wouldn''t have come to the truth after all. Is this another heavenly extraction? The fact that I moved instead of Nia showed a lot of things.


    Well, do you want to start this one too? This is my last big job at Gruzaldo. Instead, did you spend a year or two on this? "


    Kazas also tried to move into the plan what he had planted in the past year or so. To Dada. Kazas did not plow the ground or interact with the beasts.


    The battle will take place tomorrow at dusk in a painting of the Windy Hill that Nia was using in her training.


    A large crowd was gathered where Nia and Yao would fight. They formed a circle, so that Nia and Yao could fight in the space they could in it. Fighting in a limited space is an advantage for Nia over Yao winning at speed. It was conceived that way, but it was not intended to be such a space from the beginning, except that the crowd wanted to see the battle but it became a circle for it, pushed back and the circle narrowed.


    This battle came close to the inhabitants of Grand Valley finding out at some point. I bet a human man, sisters duel. It''s totally like scandal (gossip), but it seems the same is true for both beasts and humans that attract interest. Among the audience were the Beast General, as well as Lore and Abby. Amur and Gora, of course.


    The lore, who appeared with his cane, seemed to watch them from a little high. Seeing him, Roch and Vargo come to greet him.


    "Long time no see, Instructor Lore"


    "That''s a nostalgic way to call it. You still can''t get the impression off the instructor and trainee when you were a rookie?


    "I wish that was all they did. Because it wasn''t once or twice that the shape of my face changed. I don''t know how many times I''ve run into a guy in Vargo who almost leaks at night because he''s the one you dream about."


    "You can''t! I just woke up having a nightmare!


    "Bad listening. I beat Roch because I had a bad attitude, and I squeezed Vargo because I couldn''t do it well. That''s not the Beast General now. Looking at you makes me think I could have been king."


    To a rare low mouth, Roch smiled back.


    "Or maybe that was possible, wasn''t it?


    "Come on, don''t let the finished man dream any more now"


    "It''s not over. There''s Nia and Yao."


    "Woman is the Beast King? That''s new, too. But as long as Dreyan is around, it''s not. You can''t be like him."


    "Well, you can see their qualities in this fight."


    Ahead of Roch staring, who said so, Nia had already sat in the audience in a hush. Her eyes were closed, and she sat unchanged, as if she were an enlightened examiner. Neither has the surrounding audience''s cry been heard.


    "Good concentration, no clutter. Meditation worked, too."


    "Yeah, right. I don''t think that horse is going to get into a fight like that."


    Elsewhere, Gora and Amur discuss it. To Amur''s opinion, Gora shook her head.


    Continued

 798 In the Land of the Beast Man, Part 31 ~ Duel ② ~

    "I don''t know if it''s over, such as the life of the beast man (one). Your lord, yes. Who do you think Dreyan will use as a spy when he sees you as a young man?


    It''s an unexpected life with the Lord, isn''t it?


    "... well. But I never thought I''d hate it."


    "Not like that. It''s the same as a weasel. Who would want to be called a wise man or something like that? I simply wanted to see how strong I could be. Forget about getting old, and live like a monster for a long time."


    "Speaking of which, it''s strange, how does Grandpa Gora live long? I don''t think the Tanuki Orc will live long enough."


    "... Well, the game begins."


    "Shit, Grandpa Raccoon."


    Amur offends the haunted Gora. But in front of me, the battle was certainly about to begin. Yao showed up.


    The audience didn''t first notice that Yao had come, and Yao had no way forward. But Yao turned away the audience without raising a voice or a hand, and made the way open for him to go. Just by the struggle you emit yourself.


    The audience crept into that invisible struggle. Yao speaks to Nia in a quiet audience.


    "Sister, I kept you waiting."


    "... I''m not waiting."


    "I waited. How much I''ve waited for this moment in the battle. Sister, I''ve been promoted to the ranks of a thousand men in this battle."


    "Well, congratulations"


    "But honestly, I''m not convinced by a thousand men, and I just fought General Lunca''s aides. I made a mistake because of that."


    The audience wobbles. Lunca herself didn''t know about this. Roch and Vargo also saw Lyunka, but Lyunka shook her head like she was uncommonly bewildered.


    But Nia herself was not surprised.


    "So, you won, didn''t you?


    "Yeah, intact. Could it have been a prep movement?"


    Take off the jacket Yao was wearing. Because they are vulnerable to the cold, they rarely equip the beast man with cold gear, but this time they wore it to keep their warm bodies cool. As a matter of fact, Yao was only thinking about fighting an assistant beast general as much as a preparatory movement before he fought Nia.


    And Yao is right about that body, you don''t see battle fatigue. Rather, it just seems full of energy and strength.


    "Sister, it''s me. From the middle of the war, I can''t help it. I can''t right now. But I''m also going to try General L��nca in a while. I''m sure you''ll win at a time not far away. Yeah, I''m sure we''ll win."


    "Are you sure about that?


    "That''s right."


    The surroundings maliciously obsessed with words that could also be taken as grand language, but in a word of nia it subsided.


    "I guess so. But today, you can''t beat me."


    You''re gonna tell me. Can you beat me to a sister who hasn''t experienced a real war?


    "If it''s war, I''ve been experiencing it, on a trip. I fought a lot stronger than you, too. I remembered calmly. They''re the ones I should fight, not Yao. So I''m sorry, but not if you''re losing here, I am."


    From a nearer who stood completely, Yao can''t beat me enough to fight. Nia was also improving her strength and strength by making the battle unbeatable. The audience feels the fighting spirit and shows it up again.


    "... I can''t beat my sister!


    "I don''t know what you''re thinking, but it''s the same with me that you can''t lose. Always."


    "Fight!"


    In the middle of the audience, sisters stood at each other''s will.


    Not all beasts were gathered there when the battle of the sisters was about to take place. Of course, most of them work as usual. Instead, more people may have been chased to work than usual for post-war processing.


    One of them is this fox beast man who hits the ground in Grand Valley. Just in his case, will he use the flying dragon from now on for transmission and fly to near the border?


    "Oh man, if you think the snow has broken and the Feilongs have been deregulated, is that your job? Maybe this job won''t last long either. I''d like to apply for a new department, absolutely."


    The young beast man was blurry. He was also a head turner for the beast man, but because of his simplicity of temper itself, he wanted to be thoughtfully rambunctious on the front line without thinking either way. That''s what pushed such a messenger to do something completely out of temper.


    But due to too much snow this winter, his work didn''t go as far as he thought. Fei Long, who was in the Grand Valley, was also driven out by many for the warfare decree, and many of them were forbidden to use because the remaining Fei Long was also an emergency contact child. Consequently, other people with paperwork like him were very strictly restricted in their use, and he practically did not work for the month of February. Not to be on the front line, not to mention not being able to move his body without a job, even though he hated it, and his depressed dissatisfaction was the limit of patience.


    It was only then that if I could work, even though I didn''t like it, that my legs would naturally get faster. When the fox beast received his job from his boss, he quickly headed to the departure site of the Fei Long.


    "(When I''m done with this job, why don''t I apply for a new placement on the front line, too? They''re still open to the end of the war in the southeast and northwest, and you''ll have an opportunity to be born. The question is if you won''t let that boss laze you into smoke, ha)"


    When the fox beast goes to the departure site of the Fei Long, he gently meets the gatekeeper and walks straight past the gate. I''m already familiar with the gatekeepers, so it''s possible to pass by about a meeting. Keep going. Cross the runway with all the snow there early enough and head to the Feilong breeding cabin.


    Depending on which flying dragon I could use at that time, I wanted to use the fastest flying dragon I could because it was quite urgent.


    "Well, I was wondering if the little guy was available. Large is highly stable, but because it stands out... hey!?


    When the fox beast speaks to the breeder who was around, he tells them what to do.


    "... that''s why I''m in a hurry, so I need one fast legged flying dragon. There''s no way you''re paying for it all, is there?


    "Ha, I think I can handle it. Well, I''ll just have to look for you, and I''ll be right back."


    "Just do it."


    The fox beast man hid himself up to his nose with his coat to squeeze the cold, shrinking into the cold. It''s time I barely opened it at night to be the first. I''m not that vulnerable to the cold. I can see for myself.


    "Should I have waited until the sun climbed a little more this...? But I was talking about a super hurry. Speaking of..."


    The fox beast man recollects that you were the breeder earlier, the one he had never seen. The departure site here is commonly used, and Fei Long is precious to Gruzaldo, so working beasts don''t come and go very intensely. Fei Long is difficult to raise in the first place, so he shouldn''t even be allowed to touch Fei Long in the new US. At least, there is a three-year period of training.


    So there''s no way a guy you''ve never even seen can bring a Fei Long. Most of the staff here know their faces. And there''s something wrong with the ambient air. I haven''t seen any of the other officials, however early in the morning. It shouldn''t even be as long as every beast man is awake earlier.


    The fox beast wore the jacket he held up. He grated it down and put his hand on it so that it could be removed at any time. Instinct tells me something is wrong.


    Continued

 799 In the Land of the Beast Man, Part 32 ~ Duel ③ ~

    "I wonder which one will win..."


    "Well, shut up and watch. Either way, you''re my daughter."


    The rise of the duel between Nia and Yao was a rare and quiet thing for the Cats when Lower was fooling around with Abby''s concerns.


    Cat tribes are a constant strategy to disrupt with small, quick moves. In fact, the way Yao fought was such a fight. Nia herself usually fights just like that. But...


    "(This is... hard to do)"


    What Nia took was a tactic of war where, on the contrary, she put her feet on the ground and watched Yao closely on the spot. Yao had lost the opportunity to set up because Nia showed unexpected moves. Yao''s supposedly most probable Nia''s method of warfare was to do something about the first hand and come ahead of himself.


    Yao had stepped, and it would have been true, that he was considerably higher than Nia in the absolute difference in speed. That''s why Nia managed to get ahead of Yao, and as something he would set himself up, Yao was assuming a return on Nia''s every trick. If we were to launch a supposed attack, Yao had the confidence to return it and end it with a single blow.


    But I didn''t think Nia wouldn''t move.


    "(Are you after something back over there too? But I''m slower than I am and see if I can do that... will you give it a try)"


    Start to taper slightly lightly as Yao circles around the near. By the time the earthen smoke was gradually higher as it rolled up in Yao''s stride, and its height rose to the height of Yao''s shoulder - Yao''s figure disappeared all the time.


    Their first offense was over when their surroundings seemed sober.


    "... hey"


    "Oh, that''s pretty fast"


    "But will Nia take it? I think I can still afford it."


    Vargo and Roch, and Lunca roars. Yao''s blow was just an unstoppable blow even as he watched from around him. It would have been too much to follow in the eyes in the ranks of the soldiers. Yao stayed in the feint three times, kicked in from the right side of the nearer and switched positions, then went straight back to the rear of the nearer and took a distance. It would be impossible to catch them if they were blinking.


    But Nia took it sparingly. It''s not as much of a move as you wouldn''t see if you were training with Roch, and Cherio''s words were on the back of his brain.


    "(Seriously - I see. first as expected)"


    Nia made one hypothesis. Suppose you are absolutely confident in speed and, conversely, not in the power of a single blow. I was wondering if he would repeat one blow away until the enemy was weak so that he could not be captured by the enemy as much as possible. While speed and the weight of a blow are not disproportionate, it is true that they are difficult to disproportionate. Then it would be more definitive to take a distance and gradually cut this one.


    That''s why I chose such a battlefield. Exclusive spaces surrounded by the audience in a circle. Because of the absolute difference in speed, Nia invited Yao to a limited space. If the audience gathered in the open land, it was within the assumption that this would happen. In this way, when the winning chance arrives, they will not be able to escape at once. Nia''s imagination had been met.


    But one thing Nia is mistaken. Does Yao hate fighting in this limited space in the first place? Nia has yet to see Yao do all he can.


    "Sister, can I stay that way?


    "If it doesn''t work as it is, I''ll target it, okay?


    At the same time as the words, the figure of Yao appears all the way to the front. And the impact of running on both hands of the nearer resting on the lower abdomen. Now Nia prevented it brilliantly, but the number of feints had increased by one more than earlier. Nia didn''t miss laughing like Yao was all dry when she was done preventing it.


    And now the next attack will be launched immediately. Near prevents. Prevent attacks from being launched one by one. But the number of feints increases visibly. And at the same time the maneuvers of the attacks carried out.


    "(6, 7, 8 - stupid, how much more? Doesn''t this sound like you have a bunch of yaos in front of you?


    Nia, who trained with Roch, still has Yao''s appearance to follow. But it was true that the hands of defense were gradually becoming cluttered.


    And the moment the defenses of both hands were grated, the flying orbit of Yao''s fists changed.


    The light begins in front of Nia. Yao had already taken a distance once when he realized Nia had been beaten.


    "Your sister was working out, too, and I''ll follow you more than I thought. But that''s only for linear attacks. My fist will bend. You''ve never seen this before, have you?


    "Ma, shit-?"


    "Yes, it turns. Like this."


    The fist Yao made me roll out, the orbit was indeed bent. A fist orbit that bends freely by distributing muscles that exert force. Of course, kicking changes as well. Yao was good at disillusioning his enemies using all means of attack, not just speed.


    This is also an unexpected attack by Nia. I never expected you to have a turning track. But...


    "(The orbit looks like Alfi''s whip. The question is, can you turn around smaller than that and hit him in a row? Now, can you tap it into your head and body properly in a short time)"


    It''s not like Near doesn''t have measures either. Yao was angry with Nia, who wouldn''t change one complexion if he knew how to attack him.


    "... I don''t like it. How can you be so calm?


    "What?"


    "Fuck you!"


    Signs of seeing things disappeared from Yao. She''s not going to give in anymore. As a warrior of the beast man, he came to punish his prey.


    Nia found out. I''m going to give my sister all the strength she can to get up to the Beast General. Sure, Yao is different from himself in things. That''s what I knew from the time we met, when I saw Yao fighting.


    Continued

 800 In the kingdom of the Beast Man, Part 33 - Duel ④ -

    "(Flowing motion, an attack unleashed at will. And the battlefield. That standing alone. all of which suited Yao)"


    That''s a standing position that the born strong can hold. She was a good fit to beat the enemy and stand on the spot.


    But Nia went out into the outside world and noticed. He says that the strong do not win, but the winner is strong. More importantly, the living are the strongest.


    "(My talent does not extend far to Yao. I''m sure we won''t ever win from the front again. Now, even now, I''m losing sight of her attacks)"


    Yao''s attacks were no longer in the eyes of the audience. Those who were cheering at first also now only seem to see the grey blue wind surrounding the near is hitting the near. Those who can see all Yao''s attacks with their eyes will no longer only have about Gora in this venue.


    Near desperately guards the steeple. But the attack was surely hurting her through the course of Near''s defense, and more than that, it was hitting with momentum that was just crushing Near from the top of the defense.


    Unilateral development beside. But I didn''t feel so much difference between the two facing each other.


    "(Sister, how come you never fought back? I don''t think you''re pushing so hard that you can''t fight back. But what the hell are you after? -)"


    Yao is in the process of attacking such a question. But Nia glanced at Yao from the side of the defense, as if she had seen him. Because his eyes were so full of killing that Yao had never seen them? Yao shook himself unexpectedly and tried to strike out the killing so that he could be drawn to Nia.


    For that moment - an earlier moment in my mind that only the two confronting me knew, Nia found out how crazy Yao''s attack was. This is the gap in Yao that Nia has been waiting for. Nia defines her aim as Yao''s fist flies in.


    "Yaah!"


    Yao''s fist became a monotonous orbit, and Nia hit his forehead to match that fist. It is one of the hardest bones of organisms to walk bipedally. Yao''s expression was distorted by a counterattack matching his fist.


    "Kuh!


    Yao retreated reflexively to intercept Nia''s pursuit, but there was no Nia''s pursuit. But Yao got angry. Near had been after something worse, and there were signs of that.


    Nia stood quietly on the spot, releasing in one breath the chi she had been saving under her belly when she drew a circle with her legs.


    "Sai!!


    Nia lifted her right leg and stepped down with all her might toward the bottom. Earthquake legs - When the audience ran to their feet so much that they thought it was an earthquake, including the ground on which Nia and Yao stood, the ground that the audience surrounded was cracked and the sleigh collapsed.


    "Become - a pit!?


    There''s no reason for Yao to be surprised. Who would want to set a pit in the place of the duel, in this hill place that the beasts often use? Indeed, there is no clear code but to stand one-on-one in the duel. Well, there''s no such thing as a decision not to dig a pit.


    But in their long history, the Beasts have never used such means. It was the history of the beast man''s foolishness, but it was more because they were tied with the value that they had no strength than to fight front-cut. The same is true of Yao.


    Near used to do the same. But now. There are plenty of people who get to know the Alphilis and not only means that can necessarily be head-on, but who are splendidly wise and ingenious and fight. Weren''t those many desires to win as pure as the desire for beast man strength? Nia was starting to wonder why she shouldn''t make up for it with ideas if she was trying to make up for something that wasn''t enough, even though some foolish means weren''t complimented, of course.


    Of course Nia didn''t come to this idea on her own either. Nia actually never lacked an interaction with Alphilis, even as she stayed at Gruzaldo. I was at Amur''s place, where there was a lot of compromise, so of course I had the idea of exchanging letters. In it Nia didn''t let Yao know she was going to fight, but asked what Alphilis would do when fighting purely unbeaten and powerful enemies one-on-one.


    Alphilis'' reply to the letter, which I sent out with the feeling of spicy acidity, was truly feminine and blatant.


    "Uh-huh, I think we should call some company"


    Nia laughed a little at the idea of being seamless and then talked to Kazas. He asked me to lend him my wisdom because I really want to beat Yao. Kazas gladly lent his wisdom. Yes, he said if we can''t reach it with strength, we just need to use wisdom and the help of others.


    Kazas thought. As thin as winning over Nia if done properly, Kazas also knows. Also, Yao returning from the battlefield may be even stronger. Kazas first made sure he could serve Nia to fight on absolutely advantageous terms.


    Originally, it was offered that beating Gora over Yao would be one goal before the duel was decided. I wanted to help Nia beat Yao in Kazas so she could fight on some favorable terms. Because of such a forethought, Kazas succeeded in making suggestions to make Nia and Yao a little more advantageous when it came to dueling.


    Next up is the selection of the place for the duel. Kazas began choosing a place to erase Yao''s greatest strengths. At that time, what Kazas was looking at was the Grand Valley formation. Looking at that cross section that would have been taken, the walls of the city called the Grand Valley, or formations, Kazas estimated what the situation was on the ground above the valley. And Kazas came up with a pit.


    And the decision of what kind of battlefield to actually make. If it was obvious, Yao would work out measures, and if possible, he wanted to bring Yao into the fight without giving him time to think about anything. So Kazas did not calm down easily one-on-one, but dared to call the audience. In fact, it was Kazas who bragged about the duel between Nia and Yao to the audience. It was to surround the innermost part of the circle with acquaintances in Kazas. That''s how it''s done for the first time, a battlefield just for Yao. The audience was not in a circle without thinking, but in a place where Kazas was right. Because if they were too close, they would be caught in the pit, and if they were too far away, they would be at Nia''s disadvantage.


    Such authentic Kazas efforts have paid off, and this measure has been successful. And the production came from here. So far, for the first time, Nia will have a good opportunity to fight back. Later, in this favorable situation, how much Nia can fight. There is no guarantee that we will be mutually reinforcing even if we do this.


    When he fell into the pit, Yao was in a hurry until he finished one blink. And it won''t take a second to calmly grasp the situation.


    Continued

 801 In the Land of the Beast Man, Part 34 ~ Duel ⑤ ~

    What Yao saw was a long pile set up there in a hole that he dug for about 10 m. Though it would have taken a lot of effort and effort to carve such a large space, Yao flinched himself and kicked the pile one and two kicks landed flutterly on the ground. But at its foot, which should have landed softly, he grabbed Yao''s foot for the first time and tried to pull it in.


    "Mud -"


    "Yes."


    Nia''s voice from overhead when Yao raised his guard and wrinkled between his eyebrows. Nia stood at the top of the tallest pile and looked down at Yao from there. Over Nia''s head, the lattice was covered from the top, whether to keep the extra out of the way or to plug the escape again. Just like a trick to catch a bird. It must be a pitfall in the making.


    Yao will be a prey caught in the middle of nowhere, but Nia''s expression does not have fine dust, such as how she was proud to win.


    "Let me put it on. Fighting from the front is unlikely to win. No more cowardice, huh?


    "I don''t think you''re cowardly. But if you don''t, you can''t win like you admitted to losing."


    But Nia doesn''t change her complexion.


    "It could be. But it is only by acknowledging my weakness that winning opportunities arise for the first time. I''m weak, I traveled and understood that very well.


    Yao, there''s still something you don''t know. Fight for it. I know exactly what you mean. "


    "What looks great -!"


    Nia didn''t provoke. But Yao got angry with Nia''s words and tried to set it up first. But the ground is mud wet with snowmelt water. Yao couldn''t get half as fast as he had earlier.


    Kazas was aware when he saw the formation that this depth was a layer of clay. So Kazas became acquainted with various people while plowing the ground and learned how to make pitfalls and tricks. Digging the ground itself belonged to your hand if you''re a geologist Kazas, but it just took time to dig a pit this size. It was fortunate that Gruzaldo was covered in snow and the work was less worrying about other leaks, but the work in the snow was just as hard.


    All because the near is slightly advantageous. With that in mind, Kazas had no doubts about doing this kind of work. And the ground was muddy with snowmelting water, killing Yao''s speed as I thought.


    And there''s another trick. Just because the ground is soaked makes Nia on the same terms. Piles as turbulent as this forest was an important element for Nia to take to the most advantageous battle.


    When Yao realized the ground was soaked, he kicked the pile and tried to run up to Nia''s place. Yao was completely upside down, so he didn''t realize he was moving far from what he had done earlier. Nia watched Yao''s movements calmly, leaping hiatus from the high pile.


    "The movement is too linear, Yao."


    Yes, the movement of kicking the pile and flying gets really linear. And he comes running up to him, so Nia just has to wait for Yao to fly in. And Nia tried to catch Yao in the air, trying to get up to where she was. Naturally, Yao puts out his fists to intercept Nia, but he doesn''t get inside things, such as fists that are released only by his hands without getting a link from his legs.


    "Gotcha."


    "Ahhh!


    Nia and Yao hung together in the air, but still landed on the ground with both feet. It was a sense of equilibrium unique to the Cats, but the posture was overwhelmingly developed in Nia''s favor.


    Nia held Yao''s head firmly in place from behind and was in a position to strangle him off at any time. He leans on Yao again and makes him put his knee on the ground. From this position, Yao inferior in stature is not the first to set something up.


    The fact that Nia is better than Yao thought. That''s the difference in physique and muscle strength due to age difference. Although it is not often considered as a weapon in disputes with other races in the powerless Cat tribe, the difference in muscle strength was historical in Nia and Yao. Also, although cats, such as articulation, are often ignored as useless in battle, Nia was well trained as part of the martial arts. But Nia had never seen Yao show off his joint moves in close proximity.


    I wondered if Kazas had just checked with the army of friendly beasts, and no one had seen Yao practicing his moves or his joints. Nia and Kazas also heard that Yao was always alone in the military, and imagined that he didn''t do much training that required interpersonal practice, but that was exactly what he did.


    "Surrender, Yao!


    "Yes... no!


    Yao was resisting while his neck was tightened and his dominant arm was extremed behind his back. But I won''t cover my posture from here. The ground was soft, but it was impossible to escape the nia in Yao, where the articulation was amateur alike.


    "It''s your loss, Yao. There can be no reversal from here. I''m not stupid enough to get stuffed wrong either."


    "No, no! I can''t lose. I can''t lose."


    "Yao!"


    The tone of Nia, which is emitted again, had a harshness similar to that of the killer.


    "This is a military duel at the same time as being sisters. If you say you won''t surrender, even if you''re part of the same army, it''s a code of thorough superiority and inferiority - breaking your arm, okay?


    "Shut up! If it breaks, break it! Anyway, I''m not the kind of kid your sister needs."


    To that word Yao shrugged unexpectedly, I felt Nia heard Yao''s true meaning. I always thought he was a mature kid who didn''t break his expression, but when you think about it, he doesn''t change his age as much as he did when he enlisted. That mental power could not have been mature.


    What didn''t break her expression was just willingness - Nia realized then that for the first time Yao was her own sister. The clumsy things resemble each other. It was the first time I realized that Yao just didn''t know how to sweeten up to my sister again so that I didn''t know how to treat her.


    From Nia''s voice, nature and thorns were falling out. For the first time, it could have been a word to speak as a sister.


    "Yao - don''t bother me too much. I don''t want to hurt you. Don''t make me do such a sad thing."


    Instead of strengthening or loosening the arms. Nia and Yao were often stiff in their position as they were. I no longer care about the audience snooping overhead.


    Eventually...


    "... here we go"


    Yao''s squeezed or thin voice was announcing the settlement.


    Continued

 802 In the kingdom of the beast man, the 35 ~ end ~

    "I wondered what would happen."


    "I was fortunate that the measures were put in place. If there was any misunderstanding at all, I was the one who was losing"


    Kazas and Yao were back on their original ground, taking a break. At first, the audience tried to lift the winner Nia, but was rescued as soon as possible by Vargo and Roch. The exuberant beasts were around to get into conversation, start a liquor platter, or even start a pair of hands, but Nia and Kazas were taking a breath with the beast generals a little further away because it seemed irrelevant that Nia was no longer there.


    It''s Vargo who looks at that nearer with interest.


    "But you were out of your way. I don''t think cats settle for arthroplasty."


    "Oh, that was a really unexpected ending"


    "Maybe the flexibility of the idea was the winning factor. I guess what I taught you also helped."


    Cherio glanced slightly modestly, but niggered forcefully and gave back. When I first saw it, I wondered how this beast general was, but Nia was still convinced that whatever the beast general was supposed to be an example to the beast man at first glance, there was no difference in being able to rely on it.


    I remember the words Amur used to say to Nia. A beast general must be a respected being from a beast man, not just strong. So I have to do something about it. Nia can now imagine that it would be burdensome for him to muster the respect of others himself, although it is not that Amur is not disrespected.


    No matter how strong Yao is in that sense, it may not be suitable for beast generals in Yao today. Nia felt the same thing from Amur''s words, Kazas from Lower''s words.


    And to Nia, who is out of breath and loosening the thread of tension, comes one evil looking yao accompanied by Lyunka.


    "General Lunca, what is it?"


    "Hi nothing, I''m just here to decide on the punishment that the winner of the duel should impose on the loser. That''s all I need you to decide here and now to be fair."


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    When Yao said so, he sat down to shrink on the spot. Those blue eyes look only moist with a heart.


    "I just heard from General Lyunka that if you''re going to beat me a hundred times, or a sentence that tickles me for a month, I can put up with it, but I want you to stop sentencing me to Matatabi in front of you in captivity. When I see Matatabi in front of me, I get so drunk."


    "Oh, yeah. Like what?


    "I don''t remember, I was drunk when I was planted with matatabi for drinks at a welcome joining ceremony prank, and I said I wiped out the squadron. I can''t possibly do that when I just joined the army, it''s a big deal. Must have done something more embarrassing."


    Yao denied it, but Lyunka and Vargo were waving left and right behind him. Seeing the trick, Kazas convinced him, "Oh, that''s true, isn''t it? If you look at Nia''s runoff, you can imagine Yao''s. Kazas is also being asked by Abby. Matatabi is strictly forbidden to any of Loa, Nia or Yao. It includes saying that no matter who you use it against, it''s bound to be terrible. Abby''s mouthfeel at that time seemed to speak of the end of the Grand Valley, so the servant Kazas also just shook his head vertically.


    Anyway, Yao is waiting for Nia''s word, but Nia honestly didn''t think anything of it. Beating Yao filled me with heads, and it wasn''t the other way around. Look at the hardened sisters, Gora puts out a help ship.


    "Oh man, mean or clumsy? It''s a clumsy thing to admire each other.


    Nia, Yao is... "


    "Old Master!"


    Yao tried to stop Gora, but Gora held Yao''s head gently to continue the words.


    "Don''t talk to me, let me tell you. Nia wouldn''t know, but when Yao was young, he always talked about his sister. What kind of warrior is my own sister, how she spends her time, and what she likes. Well, how much is the May fly? As a young sister, I guess I got intrigued.


    But you''re not coming back from the army, so Yao hasn''t even begun to pull in gradually. And what did you think of one day, when you came to Washi to learn martial arts, and you went after your sister and enlisted in the army, you would see her. I''m pitiful. I spoke to Amur for a second and told him to bring you home, but that idiot Amur tried to make me want to fall in love with home by abusing you, but he totally backed off.


    And when Yao joined the army in a bad fold, Nia went out to train samurai to a country outside. Then let''s bend Yao''s personality too. And I can honestly be sweet with my sister. "


    "Old Master, that''s about it!


    Yao was turning bright red with embarrassment. When I tried this, Nia and Yao looked just like each other. Kazas thought. Maybe Yao would look like Nia too if he lost a little more shoulder strength.


    And Nia put her hand on Yao''s head when she heard about Gora and came up with it.


    "So I mean punishment - though it''s a challenge I put out to Yao. What about following my journey?


    "Journey... to?


    Yao opened his mouth to Nia''s words. For the first time since Nia and Kazas came to Grand Valley, it was Yao''s distracted face.


    Again, in contrast, Nia''s expression was very sunny and seemed reliable to Yao.


    Continued

 803 In the kingdom of the beast man, its 36 ~ traitor ① ~

    "Hey, that''s an interesting development"


    "Well, that must be interesting."


    The beast generals were talking as they pulled up. I was just looking forward to seeing how it would end, but neither did the beast generals think it would be more enjoyable to roll out afterwards.


    I didn''t expect Nia to suggest taking Yao on a journey. What they''re headed for will undoubtedly be the mercenary regiment of the Alphilis. In that case, the beasts will be active on the eastern side of the continent broadly. It was an unknown realm for the beasts and at the same time one of their grief.


    "East of the continent. Hey. Good luck with that."


    "I didn''t expect Vargo to worry about that. Sure, if everyone''s as fat as you, they won''t have a hard time."


    "Roch, I''m thinking, too, huh? East of the continent is an unequal society. There''s a difference in people''s wealth, and they have a habit of discriminating against people with nobility and hair color. Right? Do you think people who want to distinguish others from each other in such a small way will accept us as beasts?


    The other beast generals round their eyes to Vargo''s sober opinion.


    "Vargo, you..."


    I said, "All right, all right, round your eyes."


    "Mr. Vargo, I think you should go home and sleep early today. You must have a high fever."


    "Cerio! Temehe!


    Before Vargo shook up his fist, Cherio escaped to a glance. Cherio''s escape is fast. Cherio had already escaped out of reach no matter how angry Vargo was.


    Still, L��nca makes an even more sober point as she looks at Vargo''s back, who goes after him.


    "But Vargo is right. Was it the Tianxiang Mercenary Corps (Jaeger) they said they were going? must be really ok"


    "I don''t know either. But for the beasts, it might be a new step. In that sense, maybe this is a big thing."


    "... but it''s also important who else is going. If you accompany the devious, there won''t be any extra rubbing."


    The remaining beast generals turned to Kaple''s words.


    "Old Capule. What else?


    "Don''t you know? Yao will have already gained the same status within the army by defeating the assistant beast general. I mean, she needs a lot of company when she leaves the country. I may hardly know anyone in that position because they''ve never been on a martial arts training trip outside the country before.


    I can''t say no to this. Responsibility also attaches to what has come to be quite a position within our military. At the same time, this is also an escort for those who go into martial arts training. The loss of human resources is a great pain in the ass for the country. "


    "By the way, how many people do you need to accompany an assistant beast general when he goes out of the country for martial arts training?


    "100 people. There will be 500 beast generals."


    The beast generals looked at each other. Bahia asks Kapur a question.


    "Speaking of which, I''ve heard there was once one exception. Isn''t that right now, Mr. Amur? I heard for sure that one was the best and had even appeared as an assistant beast general. I don''t know much more about this because I''m talking about a generation that''s a lot older than me."


    "No, it''s no exception. He was an assistant when Dreyan was a beast general. I don''t know what discussion there was at that time, but Dryan told the king that Amur had gone out of Gruzard on the way. His first men weren''t 100 then. Few of you are on a mission right now."


    "Oh my God."


    Bahia was surprised again, and Kapur remembered the old days a little more narrowly with his eyes almost impossible to see with a rich brow. When I was a depressed beast general, the two went up and down the army at a tremendous rate. Dryan and Amur were some of the times when there was supposed to be the most momentum at the time and there was noise about which would be king. That life has been very different, but without those two, I don''t think there''s any gruzaldo right now.


    Kapoor remembered that he had secretly admired its vivid strength and left it to him to lean a little emotionally.


    "So, who are you taking?


    "I haven''t thought about it yet. My men in the last battle are the easiest to deal with."


    Nia and Yao were discussing that as they turned back to military headquarters. Kazas said he needed to talk to Gora. He had just gone somewhere, so Nia and Yao were slowly pulling up to military headquarters as they discussed.


    Until now, we had had difficulty choosing to talk to each other about what to talk about, but when we started talking about things, words came out one after another without getting tired of it. Nothing, we''re both military, so we could have talked about the army. Beginning with such a simple thing, they were both alike to wonders what food they liked, whether they liked it or not somewhere in Lower, or whether Abby was somewhat overprotective.


    In doing so, Nia and Yao followed in front of Amur''s office. Then the foothold was suddenly heavy.


    After all, Nia could barely help Amur. Sometimes it was because of what happened with Gora and Yao early on when we got to Gruzaldo, but it didn''t look like Amur himself needed that much Near power at work. Instead, it may be said that Kazas has lost the strain on Near. Kazas even seemed to speak to national policy while discussing it not only with Amur, but also with Dryan and Ron. In essence, Nia had no knowledge of what to do with Groussard''s policies, nor did she see the shadow or shape of the traitor that Amur had hinted at within Groussard in the first place.


    In the first place, is there a country that would be happy to confuse Gruzaldo? The kingdom of the Beastman in the south brings together Gruzaldo as its ally, except in part. Now both Krums have national traffic started, and if anything to Groussard, the kingdoms of the Beasts will return to what they were 100 years ago. That shouldn''t be where every beastman''s country wants it. Because every kingdom of beasts is enriched by trade with humans.


    It is also difficult to believe that the beast man himself follows human measures. Therefore, there is no way that a human country could interfere with Groussard as a policy. Nia had that in mind before knocking on Amur''s office door.


    And Nia noticed something strange. Were the doors of Amur''s office not always open? Nia has previously told Amur that she is releasing a code to some of her men who pass by by opening the door. And to cover up that fact, I should have been deliberately misleading him by letting him go through the patrol guard in front of his own office and making a little more public. That''s what no-one is going through in front of the office right now.


    You felt the strangeness of the ambient air, and Yao followed Nia''s back.


    "Sister."


    "... I know. But the door will open."


    Yao cautioned, but Nia never opened the door to her will. Then a black hand stretched out to grab the nearer.


    Continued

 804 In the kingdom of the Beast Man, Part 37 ~ Traitor ② ~

    Nia tried to reflexively push Yao backwards, but Yao tried to slip through and get inside sooner than that, bouncing his arm trying to grab Nia. But the arm moved fast and strange, and Yao was turned into the universe, while Nia gave the elbow of that arm a blow to retract the opponent. And Yao set his posture right in the universe, and landed on the spot.


    "You''re doing it now!


    "Captain Amur?


    Nia did not relieve her guard when she confirmed that the Lord of her hands was Amur, but she was closing the door with her hind legs because Amur did the trick of closing the door with her hands. Yao looked at Nia worryingly, but Nia didn''t take her gaze off by staring at Amur.


    And when I closed the door, Amur sighed one thing.


    "It doesn''t look like an assassin."


    "Assassin?"


    "You realize what''s going on out there, don''t you?


    Amur was right, Nia nodded and showed one because she was aware of the signs outside. Amur is scratching his head with a twilight face. Seeing where the tone was back to normal, he looked really in a hurry.


    "They haven''t let you grab their tail for almost a year, and suddenly they set me up today. And on such a large scale. Many of my men are already out of communication."


    "So you think the people out there are traitors?


    "Maybe, maybe not. I''ve been looking into the traitors this past year with Kazas'' help, but I haven''t found a single piece of evidence. I brought you here. No results, Ginger."


    "Sister, what do you mean?


    Yao, unsure of the circumstances, asked Nia for an explanation, and Nia let him know how she had returned to Gruzaldo. Yao thought Nia had returned because she had completed the period of her martial arts training, so she couldn''t hide her surprise when she was told that Gruzaldo might have a traitor.


    "I can''t think of a traitor to the Beast Man in Groussard... Is that story really credible?


    "Unfortunately, no doubt about it. With solid information, I gained the certainty that Traguslon had planted this information as if he knew the gaps here all the time because it was leaking. That''s why south logging doesn''t progress, and sweeping demons is sweet stuffing. And this time, it turns out that the two beast generals were hit and clearly this move is leaking to the enemy. Thanks to this, the South Logging Row has nothing substantial to gain just because of the victims.


    Besides, it has become clear since Kazas arrived that the real power of Gruzaldo has fallen year after year. I''m hitting my hands because Dryan and Ron had noticed so loudly, but it''s a different matter of whether it works or not. But if Kazas'' proposed policy is successful, Dryan''s tenure seems to have managed to go a long way. Actually, he''s a big guy. "


    To Amur''s praise, Nia rejoiced as much as I did. That would make bringing Kazas worthwhile.


    But at the same time, it was as if Gruzaldo had never thought of being pushed economically. I always thought the battles were winning, and there was no story of natural disasters and hardship in the Grand Valley or surrounding cities.


    "What was going on in this country, assuming it was being pushed economically?


    "As you know, beasts rarely use weapons or anything, but it doesn''t mean they don''t need protective gear. Besides, if it was a battle, we needed food, but that was roughly local procurement. So there was not so much concept of stockpiling in the country or in each city, but if the snow interrupts trading with each city for a long time like this one, the city might starve.


    Then, when a siege net is created for each city and communication and supply is cut off, Gruzaldo finds himself in crisis at once. "


    "I see that''s the same with the Expeditionary Force. Fighting on land we cannot expect to replenish prevents us from expediting for a long time. Until now, there have been a lot of battles on food-rich southern lands, but you don''t know what happens on other lands, etc."


    Yao got it, he said all the time, and Amur was snorting too.


    "I''m glad I realized that before it actually did. As it is now, not far away we could have lost a great deal on some land"


    "That being so, what is the matter with this situation now? Are you telling me that the traitors have set you up?"


    "I don''t know either. But the enemy is massive. Maybe 10 or 20 isn''t a sign. I didn''t know there were so many enemies.?


    At that time, Amur noticed signs of approaching his office. Signs felt by Nia and Yao also walked defenselessly to Amur''s office and knocked on the door.


    "Lord Amur, may I?"


    The Lord of the Voice is Kazas. The three looked at each other and were puzzled as to how they had answered. Take some time and Amur will respond carefully.


    "Kazas, what can I do for you?"


    "I need to ask you something, can I come in?


    "No, let''s hear it there"


    There is no key in the office door. It was easy for Kazas to open it if he wanted to, but Kazas spoke from beyond the door as it was.


    "Inside, what about Nia and Yao?


    "Yes, but what happened to it?"


    "Okay, both of you. No, all three of you listen with all your heart. The traitor of Gruzaldo, that''s Amur himself there."


    "... what?


    It wasn''t just Nia and Yao who doubted my ears about what they said, but Amur himself was the same again.


    Continued

 805 In the kingdom of the beast man, part 38 ~ traitor ③ ~

    "Are you serious about this operation?!?


    You can''t joke about this.


    It was not only Vargo, Roch, who was eating at Cherio, but even Bahia, who was calm and known, who had eaten and hung at him absurdly. Kapur stares at it with the same face as usual, with L��nca covering for Cerio.


    "Calm down, all three of you"


    "You want me to calm down when I hear this? Even though it''s amazing that we have a traitor in our company, it''s more Amur than that!?


    "Exactly. His tone and character are the ones, well... that would be it, but he must be a soldier who has devoted himself more to Groussard than anyone else. Treating it more like a traitor!


    "But no one knows the full extent of his work. Even King Dreyan. I checked with the king, so it''s unmistakable."


    In the words of Cerio, the beast generals were stuck in words.


    "There is a verse in which he was in contact with key figures from different countries, or from each organization, as he gathered information. There would have been many moves to solicit him in it. Of course, that''s not necessarily why he was betraying Gruzaldo, but it''s possible he was passing on information without knowing it himself."


    "Certainly that possibility is undeniable. But he''s such a dumb guy, that guy."


    Roch is well aware of Amur''s competence from how he himself asked for the job. That Amur is not someone to be danced to.


    But Cherio was calm.


    "I don''t know if they''re dumb or not, but there will be times when they were better at it. Anyway, I just do what I''m given. Why? Pretty massive prep and set up, so I thought I''d let the seniors know first. You''re welcome to help, though."


    But no one could answer instantly and he kept his mouth shut, so Cherio turned his back with a glimpse of everyone''s face. The L��nca follows him.


    "Even though it''s massive, I can''t let you know it''s too tasty. Given the skill of the opponent, he won''t even be the opponent in the general crew.


    If you''re coming, bring me some hands-on. "


    "Wait, whose orders are you guys working on?


    "... you''re the people who say weird things. There''s only one person we can order."


    Leaving it at that, Cerio followed the scene with refreshment.


    "You think I''m the traitor...?


    Amur didn''t know what Kazas meant by his words and was whining about what he was asked. Kazas spoke to fold.


    "From the beginning, it was something I thought of as one of the possibilities. As there is a traitor, who the hell is it? How many pieces of delicacy are there that can tease and act on cutters like Dryan, Ron, Gora, and you? I''ve explored the men in the army, but unfortunately I don''t see any of them other than the Beast General and his aides.


    So I was taking a careful look at how they were doing, but it''s only recently that I got certainty. A massive expedition with gruzaldo closed in snow and most of the beast generals. The main talent went out and there was hardly anyone in there. I quickly used Alliance talent to gather information. I was wondering how much the Beastman contacts are moving. Whatever the contact method, it leaves no trace, because there is no such thing.


    But there was no movement whatsoever in the month when Grand Valley was closed to snow. Of course, it is possible that we were unable to move from the Grand Valley, but we cannot deny the possibility that the expedition prevented us from moving.


    So I designed to restrict the use of Fei Long and make it usable during the snowmelting season. As a result, a large number of applications were filed on the day the Feilongs were lifted. That was all your men. "


    "... what''s the evidence?


    "Of course there is. They all confessed. Well, no matter how secretive you say it is, the king''s orders are absolute."


    "The king?


    "Amur"


    That''s when I heard Kazas'' voice followed by a low, heavy voice. No one noticed when it approached, but it was the voice of King Dryan the man.


    "Amur, I overwhelmed the secrecy you were using. I tried to tighten them up, but I really didn''t get the guidelines. Hey, it''s Amur. Who were you trying to give what kind of orders to? Why don''t you tell me?


    "Dry an... I..."


    For a while. When Nia and Yao glanced back at Amur''s expression, Amur''s expression was so sloppy that Nia had never seen it before. The more the black fur seemed glowing, the more Amur was sweating massively.


    And as he hunted down, Dryan''s voice hunted Amur down.


    "What''s wrong, you don''t answer?... No, you don''t know it yourself. Am I right?


    "A... gaaaaaaaa!"


    Suddenly Amur screamed at Dryan''s questioning voice. Nia lay down on the spot at that moment pushing Yao down with animal instinct.


    At that moment, an elite force of beasts stormed through the walls of Amur''s office. All are elites in the elite, led directly by Dryan. From behind the powerful beasts to break down the walls, the speedy beasts quickly set up to seize Amur.


    But after he exclaimed, Amur thought that he could be held back for lack of strength, but he withdrew five elites from the state in an instant. On the sidelines so fast, it was best for many to just get shocked and gain momentum backwards. Yao also retreats with the fallen beasts. Kazas rushed over to them as they opened the door there.


    Continued

 806 In the kingdom of the beast man, part 39 - traitor ④ -

    "Excuse me, both of you. I should have spoken up, but I can''t even be polite about the operation. Forgive me, but I just explained it to the beast generals."


    "Fine, I''m not clever enough to lie through. I don''t know anything about it, but the success rate of the operation would have increased."


    "Should we join the catch?"


    Yao asks a sober question as a soldier. But Kazas urged the two of them to back off.


    "There will be no need for extra care. They are ''The King''s Left Arm''. There are only ways they can fight. Others will only disrupt collaboration."


    "But Lord Amur seemed to be lightly cooperating with it?


    "... I''ve also learned this recently, but Lord Amur sounds like The King''s Right Arm. Once upon a time, Dryan was a friend and subordinate who relied most on him. You know, when Dreyan was still a soldier, he beat Dreyan."


    "... such a story, that''s your first ear."


    Nia was surprised. I just thought Dreyan was the strongest king that didn''t exist, like something lined up. You mean he had such a time, too?


    "Apparently, they were mutual until about the captain. But then Amur gradually stopped fighting one-on-one, and finally said he would never be present with Dryan. Dryan said he was dissatisfied, but Amur said he was a strain of ''I''m not going to fight anymore, my interests have shifted elsewhere''. They don''t even know what happened to Dreyan."


    "... right"


    Amur''s mood is immeasurable. But there''s still something about that talent that I can''t insult. Nia wondered if the king''s left arm, which consisted only of the elite who heard the sound, could be greatly suppressed. Because Nia has never seen a scene where Amur loses yet. And most importantly, Nia travels with Amur to know its strength. Comparing his strength to that of the current Beast General, it was even doubtful whether Amur was inferior.


    Each of the kings'' left arms is twitching and filling between them again, trying to seize Amur. And it came to pass again, that one of them fell apart.


    Their attack is a coordinated attack. Exceptional collaboration, but therefore, just one gear going crazy creates a huge gap. The gap made by not being alone was too much for Amur.


    And when those around them blinked again, all the king''s left arms were smothered in the earth.


    "Ugh."


    "Oh my God."


    "What''s the move now..."


    Nia was the only one who felt uncomfortable while the servant elites could not forbid surprises. Amur''s current move, obviously was different from Amur''s technology, which Nia knew. I was hiding my powers, more of a move from someone else.


    Nia wasn''t the only one who noticed that.


    "You''re still the one behind this, Whisper"


    "Long time no see, King Dreyan"


    Amur''s tone and voice turn into something else''s. The Lord of the Voice named himself Whisperer, and spoke with a magnificent Dryan.


    "Since when have you noticed me, King Dreyan?


    "Since I thought Amur was suspicious, I''ve considered it as one of the possibilities. Have a network of information enough to take our country by the hand, and have as many men as Amur put under control. As far as I know, you''re the only one who can do that."


    "That was highly regarded. Again, back in the day, it was a failure to show up before you. Curiosity says it kills cats, but it has resulted in the loss of the easiest hand pawn to use. User-friendly people so far, they don''t..."


    Whisper had a tone that seemed sincerely unfortunate, but Nia felt angry at the tone. The whisperer thinks only of Amur as a handkerchief, and Nia unwittingly opens her mouth in anger.


    "You! What do you think Captain Amur is!


    "It''s my pawn. Nothing more or less. Though all creatures besides me are my pawns, not least him."


    "Come on, Nia. Whatever you say to this guy is useless. This guy wants chaos, that''s all."


    Dryan took control of Nia. Dryan knows a lot about a man named Whisper.


    "King, do you know this man?


    "Oh, I know very well. There are three people I admit to for a variety of reasons. One is Valsas, a mercenary, and one is Diore, a knight. And the last one is Whisper, the best assassin in the world. Honestly, if this guy comes to kill me, I''m not sure he''ll be able to prevent it."


    It was Whisper who sneered around at Dryan''s words, but laughed that Dryan off.


    Continued

 807 In the kingdom of the beast man, its 40 ~ traitor ⑤ ~

    "Hahaha, King Dryan got a better joke too. I have failed your assassination three times. I won''t paint you any more shame. Besides, there must be two more of my best assassins."


    "I heard an interesting story about that. I thought it was a common legend, but is the story of the" Silver Heir "and the" Wind "true?"


    "That''s right, the king is familiar with people''s stories about the world. Yeah, it''s true. I don''t think they''re doing the assassination separately, even if they say they''re assassins, just because they haven''t seen who they are and who they are. I also know what the silver heir looks like, but I don''t know anything about the wind. Apparently, the war ahead - it appeared during the battle between the client and Vesel. If you look where Vesel''s soldiers were being unilaterally massacred, it''s likely that they''re human beings."


    "The human world is deep, is there still that much strength? By the way, Whisper, you''ve lost your identity, and you''re not going to give that man back here?


    "That''s right - it did cut Amur''s value by half due to her misidentity..."


    Whisper glanced around. This place is besieged by an even nearer ten times the number of beasts we defeated earlier. plus signs of the disputed strong in it. Perhaps there are several beast generals. And right in front of me is Dreyan, said to be the best fighter on the continent. I don''t think I can escape - Whisper laughed invincibly.


    "Still no different to being a user-friendly pawn. I really like this beast man, who has a lot of wisdom around him and a lot of fighting power as an individual. Because you''re a pretty high ranking prowess among the pawns I have. It seems just right to gauge your strength."


    "Well, I can''t help it. Don''t resent me for killing you, Amur."


    When Dryan rings his fingers as he is ready, now the elites who exposed their nails and fangs strike. Apparently, he stopped moving to catch me. Stops Amur from moving with inaction or death. That''s what Dryan decided. The movements of the elites were even sharper than earlier.


    But Whisperer, who used Amur''s body, had somehow lost them. Instead of being attacked, they are attacking the elite. Nia looked familiar with the move.


    "(That move, similar to Gora...)"


    "Chi, you''re a pain in the ass. Is there still a lack of experience in fighting a skilled enemy? Roch! Chelio!


    "Ha!"


    "Aye."


    With that word, two beast generals appear. Dryan shifted his gaze from the two to Whisper and indicated with his gaze to carry out the attack.


    "Understood."


    "I don''t choose the means, okay?


    "Oh, I don''t mind. Do it right. But it might be suspicious if we could still do it."


    "Indeed."


    As Cerio admitted, it would not be possible for a beast general to easily employ the king''s left arms so easily. It is clear that the enemy is no more than a beast general.


    Perhaps the technology is Whisper conceded. That''s where Amur''s physical abilities are added. It is strongly decided. But if it''s Roch. I didn''t think Amur''s physical abilities could handle that speed, which is also said to be the fastest for beasts.


    "Apparently, the potential was pretty much above this Amur."


    Whatever happened in the small room, Whisper easily took the back of Roch, who moves at all costs. Cherio threw a large net for capture at them as Roch''s eyes opened by surprise and Whisper tried to wave his fist down.


    Roch leads to out-of-phase behavior, with a false whisper surprised and one blink.


    "Come on."


    "Is this... exactly the point of exhaustion"


    "Cerio, no!


    "I''m sorry, both of you. I don''t have the guts to be serious. I''ll get you some sleep."


    And Cherio''s men go for a whisper and shoot an arrow. Many shots did stab Amur in the skin and Amur was neat.


    "It''s a sleeping pill, don''t worry. But if you don''t, you won''t be caught safely. Hey, you guys. Be polite and tie Lord Amur up."


    "" "Ai." "


    Under Cherio''s orders, he goes into the netting to restrain Amur''s body while Roch is rescued. Being interrupted by a single hit, Roch turned an eye that could also be hostile to Cherio with a grumpy face, but Cherio was just pale in giving orders.


    But Cherio''s men, who tried to tie Amur''s body up, suddenly shouted.


    Continued

 808 In the kingdom of the Beast Man, Part 41 ~ Traitor ⑥ ~

    "I don''t know! He''s not breathing! No pulse."


    "What!? You guys must have formulated the right amount of sleeping pills!?


    "Heh, do as you''re told"


    "Shit, did it work too well? Well, take off the net and start resuscitating! If I let you die!


    Cherio excitedly toughened his expression. Beasts drinking and watching around it. Cherio''s men moved stiffly to resuscitate, but everyone''s movements solidified as the Beast Man blew up trying to be a horse rider to remove the net and compress his chest.


    "Ugh, it was dangerous. There are also beasts who are good at poking voids. I didn''t know you were going to set me up for that moment, very well. You know how to fight."


    Whisper stood like nothing had happened. I can''t hide the surprise of a servant Cherio.


    "You, my heart... and sleeping pills."


    "Oh, pulses and breathing are possible to keep the other person from getting enlightened. I have a little trick for you.


    Plus sleeping pills won''t drop my consciousness. Now Amur''s consciousness itself fell asleep, but conversely, it''s convenient for me. I can finally move this body freely. "


    Whisper waves his fist gently to show. Shortly afterwards, he clawed out and attacked Cherio. Suddenly a black shadow appeared in front of him, Cherio, but he was also a beast general. When Amur strikes with a quick deal, he puts a blow in reverse to regain his distance.


    With his fist in, Whisper gets a look of surprise and anguish.


    "This is amazing. You''ve got a lot of strength in cutting the front."


    "I don''t really like fighting or anything. Can''t help it, just this time."


    Cherio softly raises his hands and takes a half-body stance. Everyone on the spot wondered for a moment what was going on with the strange unfamiliar structure, but Cherio was escaping the room shortly afterwards. I don''t understand what happened. The surroundings and Whisper were also taken lightly again to round their eyes.


    "Running away...?


    But shortly afterwards, Whisper''s feet collapsed and Whisper took the form of being thrown out into the universe. Cherio''s figure enters Whisper''s eyes as he falls downstairs.


    "... I''m really good at poking voids!


    "Shaaaa!"


    Cherio''s fist is fired many shots toward a stateless Whisperer. A few of those shots definitely hit Whisper directly and Whisper was slammed against the wall behind him.


    But the slapped body mists like a black mist. When Cherio doubted his eyes, he was flying forward reflexively. On its back, a kick kicks in.


    "Grr!"


    "Hmm, good luck. I want you to be a pawn."


    Whisper impresses me with a kick from behind Cerio. But it was a praise entirely given by the strong to the weak. That''s all Whisper still has room for.


    At that time, people gathered again for a short while downstairs. In order not to let Whisper escape, they besieged Whisper from the lower floor with an impromptu fence. Neither is the overhead hole. Whisper stares sparingly at the look of it.


    "Have you been besieged, you''re in trouble"


    "Things you don''t even have in mind. You''re in no hurry at all."


    "No, I''m in a hurry. It''s going to be too much."


    Cherio was thinking of something else then. If Whisper were willing to escape, he would be doing just that. But apparently there is no sign of it. That''s why I can''t even see you killing this one. I couldn''t really tell Cerio what this guy was thinking.


    "(At least I don''t think you''re going to kill all of us. Or maybe you''re on guard for King Dryan. Either way, now''s the time to do something. If they''re serious, they don''t know what''s gonna happen. Now, whether there''s any means that might be available.


    How does this guy manipulate Lord Amur''s body in the first place? It doesn''t seem like magic, and there''s some trick) "


    But no matter how Cherio''s head is cut off, there''s nothing I can do about it that I don''t know. That''s when Dryan opened his mouth abruptly.


    "Hmm. By the way, Whisper, when did you show up before Amur? Your abilities are not that convenient. You can''t manipulate it without the main unit showing up directly."


    "You''re not gonna tell me that, are you? Don''t ask me stupid things."


    "Right. Then Nia and Yao here are sisters, but we fought a while ago. You know which one won?


    Suddenly Whisper''s expression disappeared. Cherio didn''t know what Drean''s question meant either, but Drean distorted the edge of his mouth like he was sure something was going on.


    Continued

 809 In the kingdom of the Beast Man, Part 42 ~ Traitor ? ~

    "I see, I knew Temeer wasn''t here herself. Whisper, I kind of know who your abilities are. But now I''m convinced. What you can do is imprint orders on people, not remotely manipulate them. I know there''s some sort of activation condition, but you''re not looking at this through Amur''s consciousness. You''re interacting with me now because that''s how you''re imprinted. If you''re looking at this through Amur, there''s no way you can''t answer that question. Because Amur himself was watching it on the spot.


    That means it''s automatic that they''re attacking us right now. It''s a pain in the ass to attack you trying to lose consciousness, but then if you capture it and stand for a certain amount of time, the order should be automatically lifted. You got a shot, you guys stay back. I''ll do it. "


    Dryan''s out of line, and he''s out front. Pressured by that intimidation, or Whisper takes half a step back. Dryan grinned furiously at Nia and Yao.


    "Look, once I''m the pinnacle of my strength as a beast man. We have claws and fangs to defeat our prey, but that''s not the only strength. Sometimes we need more strength than that. It was Gora''s grandfather who told me about it, and he is also a human being. That''s why I''m recommending the Beasts train in the outside world. You learn a lot from humans, don''t you?


    "Yeah, I know enough"


    "There''s a guy in the next generation who can see that, above all. Keep it up."


    "It''s a good courage to ignore me and talk. Will you die, you"


    to Whisper''s words, but Dryan no longer looked but contemptuous.


    "Regardless of the main body of Temehe, I won''t be late for just your personality or the manipulated Amur. What I feared was Amur himself. Amur with no heart and no temper, you don''t belong among things, you idiot."


    Dryan slowly dropped his hips and set his palm bottom against Whisper. Whisper stood up accordingly, but only nervousness dominated the scene because Dryan didn''t set it up.


    And when I thought, at that moment that no one knew, the figure of Dryan appeared before Whisper all the time. And when Dry Ian pressed his palm bottom straight against Whisper''s body without any preliminary motion, the shock ran through Whisper''s body as far as the wall behind him.


    Whisper didn''t have time to raise his stuffy voice and collapsed on the spot. And I order my own men to make sure that nothing happened to Dryan.


    "Call Gora''s grandfather, that grandfather might be able to handle it. Tie him up and block his eyes and mouth until then. Just like this guy I caught. See if they''re contaminated by Whisper''s bastards."


    "Ha!"


    Nia didn''t miss that she seemed lonely somewhere as she gave the order.


    Back in the day, when Gruzaldo wasn''t as powerful as he is now. The beasts waged war with the prestige of the country, and many lives were scattered. While it also lasted a long time, the battle as intense as it had been during the Great War gradually lurked, and the kingdom also died or was interested, and little by little the kingdom of the beast man was united.


    It was then that Amur became a soldier. He was a little celebrity as a bad beast who rubs all the time in the gruzzards. You don''t listen to anyone''s orders, you don''t give in to anyone. He knew full well that his own king was himself.


    If he hadn''t been told that amnesty would have been granted if he had joined the army, he wouldn''t have belonged to the army or anything. He rubbed again and again after enlistment, but only his strength was sufficient, so he would soon be brought in a subordinate.


    It wasn''t long before Amur''s consciousness began to change that he became the head of the Ten. A young beast man of too old to enlist, assigned to his men. He seems to have been helped by Amur, who used to have a whim, who admired Amur like his brother. For Amur, there was only recognition of the degree of convenient small-time use, but for Amur, who had never had a brother or family, that young beast man certainly didn''t even seem like his brother, so neither did he disturb him because he was in the way.


    And Amur was driven out into a war with another country. His men naturally accompanied him, but the battle was fierce. Amur''s squad was wiped out, except for him. Naturally, the young beast man who admired Amur was also dead, but his neck could never be found until the end.


    Amur was stunned, but was not particularly noticed in the tragic conclusion that more than half of the allies deployed on the same front were dead. But as Amur later found out, it was clear that the enemy''s lack of information, and the cover-up of the operation, had been pointed out. If the commander is competent. Amur couldn''t get the idea out of his mind.


    Amur swore at that time. I was wondering if I could do better if I became king. At least I thought we could change the fundamentals of how the country moves more than just fighting so much. That''s when he learns that there is a very strong beast man named Dryan in sync. It is only a few more years before he learns of the king''s vessel before himself.


    "(It''s a dream I miss a lot... what about the night we talked about the future of Dryan and Groussard through the night)"


    When Amur woke up from a nostalgic dream, it was a shrine. Stone, an inescapable place even with beastman''s claws and fangs. There used to be times when they put in problems within the military, but Amur laughed bitterly at the same place as then. Seeing my hands and feet tightly tied, I can imagine that I did something nasty. I remember as far as Kazas told me to be a traitor, but I don''t have much memory ahead of me from there.


    "Well, I don''t know what I did... Hey, guard!


    Amur called for a guard with his still blurring head. I am reminded that this feeling has not been around for a long time. I used to spend many nights in a barn, so much so that there were times when I publicly declared that the closest thing I ever had was a guard.


    Amur wondered if there would come an old dog guard who was tamed, just decades after that. I thought there was no way I knew him, but what came was a well-known face. A golden wolf stood in front of him.


    Continued

 810 In the kingdom of the beast man, part 43 - traitor 8 -

    "Wake up, Amur"


    "... why are you here? Are you free?


    "You just woke up when I happened to come by to see how things were going. Besides, your condition equals the highest priority. The same goes for the info, but is it something you shouldn''t be friends with that you care about your condition?


    "... Shit, I''m not gonna be friends with you."


    "Then that''s fine, just do what I want."


    Amur will be the only one who can give this kind of mouthfeel to Dryan, so to speak of the worldly breadth of the beast man. But even though Dryan was a little older, he allowed Amur to say such things. It may have actually been the first time in decades that these two have had this casual conversation.


    "When''s the first time we''ve talked like this?"


    "Temehe''s gotten great, so we just can''t have a hey conversation. That''s when the Beast General had a bunnals asshole."


    "The man who used to be your superior officer. You must have died in battle."


    "It''s only natural to fight like that. Better yet, he died at the beginning of the battle. Thanks to you, this is a big mess on the front. If the Roch bastard hadn''t been manipulative, he''d be more dead."


    "It''s not to give the deceased a rating, but it''s true that previously there were many beast generals whose only individual combat abilities protruded and whose command abilities were low. But since I became king, there''s not supposed to be that kind of dumb-ass?


    "That''s what Temehe promised me and became king. And Temehe kept his promise. It''s a big deal, great."


    To Amur''s way of saying it, Dryan bends his eyebrows and looks in trouble.


    "I meant to keep your demands, but what are you unhappy about?


    "Oh, it was so perfect. But I''m not gonna let that happen. Why not yourself?


    I''m going to take care of myself. Whatever you do, you know you can do better than me. But it''s somewhere. He said I was in command and he wanted to do what I was good at. Oh, my God, jealousy is the one. Now I can say calmly, but I didn''t feel that way at the time "


    "... if it''s how our country works, it''s possible you were the king. When I was younger, the only thing I feared was you. You''re just black fog moving around at high speeds. Called Black Fog (Black Nebbia), you were said to be closer to the Beast King than anyone else at the time"


    As Dryan said in his true face, Amur waved and deceived after a moment of neatness.


    "Come on, you can say that now. Now I used to get hit by you."


    "Now, to be honest, I didn''t see your move at all at the time. Your steeple stumbled into the fist you put out appropriately. That''s just it. I was the one who was surprised by the results."


    "... are you serious?


    "Oh, big deal"


    Amur laughed a lot after a while because Dryan still said it with a serious face. I had no idea that the first battle that was going to determine my fate - I can no longer remember the trigger, and that battle that was going to be a duel from the ground up with Dryan - had been decided with a fist that was put out properly. I wonder what I was, assuming that settled me. Well, he said what was missing was obsession and the evil of giving up. Amur still remembered.


    "Ha ha ha ha! Right, but I still wasn''t enough. But the other way around, it''s clear, it''s Dreyan."


    "I don''t know, do I? Its neat and to the point, when did you see Whisper''s body?


    "Well - he was still manipulating me, I... Unfortunately, I can''t remember his body. I think they''re implying it that way. Have you ever seen Whisper''s body?


    "Probably. But it was a long time ago. He will also be changing his appearance. And you were realizing you were being manipulated?


    Dryan stared at Amur as he questioned him, but Amur shook his head.


    "I just thought of it as one of the possibilities, what a shock that it was really manipulated. I didn''t know I was a traitor. We have to find out how much information has been leaked."


    "That''s true, too, but I''m worried I''ll be able to unbrainwash you. He said it would take some time before we could find a way to solve the implication because Gora hadn''t even done a thorough research yet. I believe Whisper''s way of brainwashing is closer to implication than witchcraft."


    "Really? But I wonder if there is a valid implication that it would satisfy the activation conditions while tying his actions."


    "If there is, it would be a somewhat peculiar ability. That alone is a monster, but Whisper''s horror is the power of the organization in that context. Almas - those arms dealers you know too. I supported the organization of the Phoenix Chamber of Commerce to counter them, but they seem to be doing it all over the place. Again, an organization that operates for hundreds of years is deeply bottomed. Don''t show me the bottom of it."


    "But the elimination of warriors would be a must. Thank you. The black magicians also have a verse running them. If that is the case, there will undoubtedly be a massive war in the near future. That''s like during the war.


    That''s what I was thinking. I was looking at the country providing bases for black magicians from one end, but I can''t find any obvious evidence. There are some suspicious countries out there. "


    "Romansland, isn''t it?


    Amur''s eyes glowed suspiciously at Dryan''s words.


    Continued

 811 In the kingdom of the Beast, Part 44 - Traitor (9) -

    "... you knew?


    "No, I just thought of this as one possibility. A nation that can wage war with us alone would be Romansland, or Alexandria. Given the distance, it''s more realistic for Romansland and us to go to war.


    Amur, I can''t peddle your words now, but are the enemies in the north?


    "I can''t believe you''re here, it''s a big hub. The great Arnelia who interacted with me said there was an enemy ''factory'' in Romansland. Look, it''s not" workshop, "it''s" factory. "There''s a massive production facility where demon kings are automatically produced. And mercenary regiments like Hecaton Kail are also produced there, including even a set of weapons. You think you can build such a massive factory, in confidence in the country? Besides, the place is the place, there''s definitely a national hub involved"


    "Where... where?


    "Listen, don''t be surprised."


    The location of the factory that Amur told Dryan, even the servant Dryan can''t hide his surprise.


    "... I see Romansland is the enemy"


    "Not necessarily. At least not in an alarmed country. Next Continental Peace Conference, I guess Dryan will also be attending at Princess Rayfan''s guide, right? Romansland should be just as well represented. Don''t give me too much of a bluff, man''s a better runner than we are."


    "I know. I wanted to take Kazas as my subordinate, but I couldn''t guess. Well, even Ron would do it without difficulty, but you still wanted to insist on other countries that Gruzaldo was making progress in his reconciliation with man. Not only Ray fans, but I''d like to make an impression of another twist."


    "That''s what human smells like, you. I''m totally poisoned by humans. That''s why the human woman confesses and shakes you."


    I laugh when Amur comes. I frowned like Dryan was in trouble when I heard the words.


    "You... don''t say that. I promise."


    "Can you forget such an interesting story, it''s your only weakness. But they''re bad guys, Arnelia''s Sister, right? A woman who devoted her whole life and chastity to faith and salvation. I can''t do that.


    What would you say if we all knew that you had begun studying the human world by advancing your policy of reconciliation with Arnelia to meet its Sister at first sight? "


    "It''s getting ridiculous to consider your treatment, let''s go home"


    "Uh, dra''s shouldn''t ~"


    As Amur twisted his body at his usual pace, Dryan followed the scene with a reassuring one.


    But Dreyan thinks Amur''s insight is still necessary for him as well. It was Dryan who managed to get Amur back and think about eliminating dangerous people who would whisper.


    "Have you finished forming the squadron?


    "Yeah, all we have to do is team up the details"


    Yao handed Roch the roster and Roch saw Yao''s expression. Her expression was never clearer and neat as if her possessions had fallen.


    Sometimes we lose and grow. With that in mind, Roch reaffirms that it was good to see the end of the duel ahead.


    Yao''s roster contains the names of the beasts she will take with her. They are Yao and Nia, plus the facades elected by Kazas. The selection criteria are at their disposal, and not even the beast generals have spoken. I thought if I didn''t have a choice or a mouthful, but the beast generals didn''t have anything to do after all because the hopefuls were enough to compete ahead and visit Nia and Yao.


    And the election will be over in less than 10 days, and even tomorrow they will leave the Grand Valley for Arnelia. Depending on the itinerary, if you were to use a flying dragon to Arnelia, you would arrive in about 10 days. Then it won''t be fun on the road, so you''ll probably be walking down the central street.


    Roch remembers when he went to the outside world to train samurai. The central street was already peaceful, but the odd gaze directed at himself, the beast man, was not necessarily calming. I''ve been followed by strange leads. Things will be different now than they used to be, but something like old age has sprung up in Roch as well.


    At that time Yao asks Roch a question with a slightly worried face.


    "General, what happened to Lord Amur earlier..."


    "Mm, do you care? Don''t worry, I won''t do anything wrong. Lord Gora is in the middle of a plan of action right now. Besides, Lord Amur''s position will be taken over by Cherio for a while. He''s a good person, too. He''ll serve as a replacement.


    It''s more about you than that. I''m not so worried because you already have battalion command experience, but I''ve hardly ever acted like a herd of beasts in a human living area. Take great care not to create excess. "


    "I understand. I''ll take my sister''s opinion around here."


    "All right, then. Do it with masters."


    "Then I''ll get a year''s respite. Bye."


    When Yao saluted him, he turned his back on Roch and left. If you go home, Assistant General Beast, or depending on the circumstances, Yao will be given more status.


    Roch was looking at the roster given to him by Yao in wonder, but took a look at the name in it. That''s just where Kaple comes in.


    "Roch, I need to talk to you about your next drill.


    "Old Capule, look at this"


    When Roch hands over the roster at hand, the closed lid of Kaple is slightly opened. Is there ever a time a year when Capulet would be surprised so far?


    "Is this... a coincidence?


    "I guess so. I didn''t tell anyone."


    "Hmm, can''t you fight for blood? I didn''t know the king''s son was going to be out there."


    "It was a detour, even though this possibility was possible. Distracted by the aftermath of Lord Amur, no one has let him dive into surveillance. Should I still include Yao?"


    "No, it''ll just make you care the other way around, whether it''s Nia or Yao. You can''t just tell Kazas."


    "I hope nothing happens."


    Roch and Kapur saw the name of Dryan''s son on the roster and held his head.


    Continued

 812 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 1 ~ Classmate ① ~

    - The boy was dreaming. I''m sure the memory of the expedition ahead is vivid. Many demons appeared stronger than I had ever seen in front of me, and the boy was struck down several times. But then he gets up. Next, next, while renewing our resolve to be strong. And the boy was certainly getting stronger.


    Eventually, when I got into one open view, there was a giant beetle there. At the end of the day, with numerous sacrifices, it''s a demon defeated by a man who was working himself out. Someone said he was the guardian of this fourth tier. Demons are strong. Come and defeat every sword, spear, and enchantment, every forest. The fierceness of the force was being heeded by the boy simply fleeing to avoid death.


    Eventually, when there was almost no one to move but himself, the beetle set its aim on itself. From here was the memory of the boy''s fierce struggle. Not only did the boy continue to just outmaneuver the beetle attack, but he gradually slashes into it and slashes its outer skin. A little more, with three, two, one blow - the thick armor-like outer skin of the head cracks. The boy waved his sword towards the end he already knew.


    But the sword broke at the last blow. The beetle waved its horns relentlessly at the boy whose surprise movement stopped at the fact that his sword was broken. The boy was blown away as he broke the branches, knocked over by the trees and stopped. The breathing stops at too much impact and the sight in front of you is about to turn dark. If consciousness could fly, I thought it was synonymous with death and desperately stopped connecting consciousness, but my body didn''t do anything about it. Beetle looms in front of you. The knight wasn''t supposed to come to help.


    At that time, a warm breeze blew. The wind waved its sword and quickly defeated the beetle. The epidermis, which bounced off numerous attacks, threw their swords through lightly as if cutting confectionery with a knife. A sword technique that should be powerful but combines warmth and softness attracts the boy. And before the sword-wielder could determine who he was, the boy''s consciousness dimmed. Oh, a boy who realizes he''s waking up. But at first sight - the boy thought he wanted to see the face of the Lord of the Sword. Because that sword looks familiar. But I can''t really remember where I saw it or whose it belongs. Then the boy begged me to inspire him, and he reached out to the swordsman desperately.


    "Stay!


    "... if you''re going to tell me to wait, I''ll wait, but when should I hand out the distributions? Hey, Jake Temple Knight Hall"


    Jake woke up much more. I''m in Gloria''s class now. Ruddle, who is also in charge, was in the middle of a basic magic composition class. But when I saw the ending bell ringing, apparently the class ended at some point. I only remember where Ruddle instructed me to open which page the first time, so Jake would have spent the whole class asleep. This wasn''t good. When Jake recognized reality, Ruddle was just having a tight laugh.


    "Jake, I''m also aware that you just returned from your expedition. Therefore, I didn''t pay attention even when you were asleep, but when you can fall asleep so magnificently, it''s not in front of the other students that you just don''t pay attention to. No credit can be given to a regular temple knight who seems to score a drop in his final exams. Do you mind?


    "... yes"


    Jake, who gets laughed around but honestly items into Ruddle''s words. Jake, who deals with magic in action, is refreshed when it comes to studying on his desk because he is only learning in action by soaking up the basics. Especially since I left all my classes on an expedition the last two months, when I returned, the class contents were as if they were separate. The fatigue of the expedition is not yet out, even as we try to regain our backwardness.


    And I can''t tell anyone, but I don''t know when the next expedition will take place. The Hachi Forest has now been attacked to the fourth level. Jake was ordered to return temporarily because it now depends on building a base and preparing for the next fifth tier of offense. Jake is no longer hesitant to be on the front line as a Temple Knight. He was also conceived as a fine force.


    Jake packs up awesome and tries to move to the next classroom. Nellie should be sourcing lunch, so I can''t put it on lunch without rendezvous with her. Dute Hilde and Linda, along with Rascal and Bruns, accompany Jake as he begins his journey.


    "That was a masterpiece earlier. When I say the troubled face of Instructor Ruddle,"


    "Well, it''s just not what I did for it. It''s extra. What were you dreaming about, Jake?


    "... I think it was an expedition dream. I think it was kind of a mix of events."


    Jake answered with a non-floating face. Then you realized that Bruns and Rascal weren''t in the scene of face-to-face tearing, either, which made them look somewhat evil.


    Linda looks worried and peeks into Jake''s face.


    "I''m more worried about Jake''s health than that. Doesn''t being done mean the fatigue of the expedition hasn''t come out yet? I suggest you leave early and get fit."


    "Well, I''m sorry to be so tired. I became a regular temple knight, so I said I had to work harder than ever."


    "Hey, Hilde. Isn''t that just harsh?


    Rascal stops, but Jake shook his head.


    "No, you''re right to twirl. You can''t be tired in here. Fighting is still going on everywhere, so we need to get back in shape and join the training."


    "Ugh... but even with the training and the occasional wasps and tea..."


    "So, which front line are you fighting on?


    Dute Hilde''s best invitation was crushed by the Bruns'' main focus of interest. Dute Hilde seeing the Bruns with hostile eyes, but apparently the Bruns aren''t even aware of that. Dute Hilde was pointing that way with a plump face, but Jake hadn''t noticed her tricks again either.


    Continued

 813 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 2 ~ Classmate ② ~

    "Bad, confidential and untold"


    "Oh, my God, you''re not dating well. Can''t you even tell my best friend?


    "Bruns, when did you and Jake become best friends?


    Rascal makes a tear, but Bruns said proudly by slapping Don and his chest.


    "Stupid bastard! Me and Jake are friends who kept each other''s backs on the battlefield, right? Without saying this is my best friend, what are you saying?


    "You were being helped, not the mistake of?


    "Well, I guess that would be a reasonable expression"


    "Hey, what!


    Jake saw their exchange and thought. Surely they will not be able to help them today as a force of war. But Jake, who stands on the battlefield as a regular temple knight, realized how helpful it would be to have a warm routine of nothing like this.


    Arnelia''s front line is honestly exhausted. The attack of the Hachi Forest, the stronghold of Calamity, was not a glimmer. Demons and warcraft become powerful enough to go to the border. If that were to be the southern continent with no human footprint, the struggle would have been unimaginable. In a land that did not even remain secure for drinking water, the regular soldiers of Arnelia fought, tired and few modulated their spirits. Even with Arnelia''s restorative magic, there are already hundreds more dead. No return or assistance can be expected in this fight, which is taking place in secrecy with the countries. Voices questioning this expedition itself were also rising slightly in the field.


    Jake has been asked in advance about the purpose of this expedition, but questions have nevertheless arisen. Find out who the calamitous enemy really is. That''s all I had to wonder if that would justify throwing down all this human resources. Jake was firmly sworn to his heart that he would have to ask Miriazal this time.


    With that in mind, my buddies barely hear the conversation either. Jake was walking down the hall laughing bitterly that only Dute Hilde''s tall voice was really something to his ear. There, Dora comes from across the street. Totally popular with the school - but exclusively for women - Dora is always surrounded by a few girls. Dora herself didn''t seem to like it very much, but it didn''t make her any harm, so the woman was in a good mood to fully enjoy the music he played next to Dora and the way he looked as beautiful as she was demonic. Fact Dora''s musicality is a big deal, and those bards there boast so much skill that they would throw out the harp and escape. Dora kept saying no to the rumors, even when Arnelian officials or Gloria-based nobles tried to summon him during his visit to Arnelia. Jake asked why, but he said, "It''s my music that plays whatever I want when I want." Jake likes that temperament.


    Dora is a bearer of casual temperament like a breeze, yet has a strong core that no one can bend within. Jake liked Dora like that. Something tells me that this Dora might be the one who feels most comfortable. Dora was the same, and the girls fluttered to Jake in a distracted gap. Like now, Jake and Dora rarely talk in situations where women are around. Still, it had been a long time, so Dora stopped that leg and called out to Jake.


    "Hey, Jake. You''ve returned safely."


    "Oh, as you can see, five bodies satisfied"


    "I''m sorry I''m late to say hello. I noticed too many credits, and apparently I skipped too many classes."


    Dora smiles lightly and shows it. Apparently his skipping habits don''t matter without Jake. He looks like an honorary student himself, but I was wondering if he didn''t really care about class credits or anything.


    The girls around me have spoken a few words to cheer up Dora, but neither Dora nor Jake have spoken voluntarily.


    "Dora definitely prioritized art classes."


    "And economics and sociology. It''s so funny to learn what''s going on in the world."


    "What about swordsmanship and sorcery? He seemed good at both, though."


    "I can do it if I want, but not if you ask me if I like it. Minimum credits are mandatory, so I work hard, but now I want to learn more than that."


    "Are you going to be a bard too?


    "That''s good, too. However, if the surrounding circumstances allow it,"


    I hear Dora is an ex-slave. Now it''s time for the noble adopted son, but Jake doesn''t even know the details. Sounds like a tough family, and even Jake didn''t try to invite Dora home. Jake had an idea that Arnelia was probably an adopted son of a very powerful aristocrat because he lives with one separate mansion, but that''s also what he expects. For that matter, skipping class is a big deal.


    "Damn, don''t struggle"


    "Mutually. Are you going on another expedition soon?


    "Come on, I don''t know. It might even be called tomorrow."


    "Oh, my God, you''re a temple knight. I want to spend the rest of my life without a sword."


    "A peaceful world would be nice."


    "Peace is what we make. But I wonder if I still need a sword to do that. If I could make peace without a sword, I''d have nothing to say."


    Dora''s words were authentic. Dora, who rarely shows the truth, but this word also seems to contain his own sincere wishes. Jake is, but I can''t agree with this word right now. Because you know that people called black magicians don''t stop talking about it.


    "Some people can''t discuss it in the first place."


    "Are you sure?


    "Some people don''t understand the words themselves." and creatures who see humans only as predators. "


    "Sure, hey... it might be possible if I could get you through with the Warcraft, too. Maybe people like that make peace. I can''t do this."


    "Neither can I."


    "The sword, after all."


    "At least, not now"


    Dora laughed so lonely at Jake''s words.


    "Jake, do me a favor in your fight and at the end of the day. I''ll make a song for you next time."


    "You don''t have to do that if you want me to take the trouble, but I''d love to hear it. Do me a favor."


    "Okay, he asked me"


    Dora replied clearly, walking away again. Around us, the girls are asking us to write songs for them, but Dora doesn''t seem to care. Jake looks back at that, and I think he''s some strange guy again. Besides, I felt that the discomfort I felt with Dora the first time was only getting stronger. I didn''t even know what caused it.


    Continued

 814 Guilty Sword, Part 3 ~ Informant ① ~

    During the same period - Arnelia had the Alphilis and the others returning. The battle between Client and Vesel was later called the ''War of Retaliation'' and it was thought that it would leave certainty between the two countries, but the certainty was eased by the declaration that the territory taken by Client would be returned in ten years'' time. It was announced that it was Arnelia''s pilgrimage that led to this mediation, and Arnelia''s visibility will increase. In the shadow of it, it is uncertain what deals and exchanges, and whirlpools of personal and national sentiment, were there, but they will not be inscribed in authentic history.


    Whatever had nothing to do with such circumstances, the Alphilis had succeeded in withdrawing a huge bounty from their clients and were becoming widely known for dropping Wiesel''s front-line base Kandert in an electro-optical fire operation. Later on after Alphilis returned, he was informed that Alphilis'' mercenary regiment had been ranked one by one by the Alliance to B-rank, and that Alphilis himself had been ranked B-rank. At the same time, further applicants and talent will be gathered in the mercenary regiment, and the talent lost in the previous battle will be compensated.


    Alphilis restricted the request to some extent to further soaring demonic crusades, imposing rest for members and further refinement. Also in parallel, she was working with her newly acquired military teacher, Cowen, to work out a plan for something day after night.


    There was further movement within the regiment. Jessia, who has always been a passing merchant and has been used as a convenience store, confesses her identity. She confessed to being part of an arms dealer organization called the ''Phoenix Chamber of Commerce'', Dry Anne Knee. Confessing that she has a connection with Dryan is actually beyond the authority given to Jessia, but Jessia was in vain for lying to Alphilis, and was prepared to punish her because she would also be better able to confess her trust. This was also recommended by Cowen, but it''s more due to Jessia''s intuition as a merchant than that. Jessia bet. I was wondering if Alphilis could change something.


    Alphilis had often listened to Jessia''s words in silence, but he decided to get Jessia''s cooperation with pleasure in that the funds Jessia could provide were very attractive and also aimed at eliminating organizations moving behind continents like Black Mages and Almas. In fact, it was Cowen who was most heartily pleased at this time, and she would tell Alphilis about her plans since then. Alphilis was thinking something similar, so they went through the night to discuss it. The occasional maple visit there is still something I don''t know other than Alphilis and Cowen.


    Seeing the status of such an alphilis, the members didn''t have much time to worry about it. The new joiners were coming one after the other, and because the guild, like the mountains, had brought in requests and had taken the trouble to sort, sort them out. If there was a line like this, he would just get the job done, but the line often went somewhere pretentious to get a vacation, so the people left behind, especially Ekla, were desperate to handle the leftovers.


    And what the key line was doing - he was in a Meesian tavern.


    "Hey, Uld."


    "Oh, isn''t that Mr. Rhine? What''s it gonna be today?


    "Milk, lukewarm."


    Uld moves his eyebrows tingly and gently ears to the line.


    "Mr. Rhine... my shop isn''t an informant, is it? Why don''t you stop that kind of interaction?


    "That''s your fault I haven''t heard exactly what the job is from the previous manager. As an eastern country, this is the largest store set up by the Beastman and a major traffic shock. It would be a place where information can be exchanged even if left alone. If you''re the Beast Man, talk about the Beast Man. We''re lucky to know that Amur is a sexual villain."


    "You''re quite sexually vicious, too... but more importantly, it was a message from Mr. Amur and later an example country move. I personally collected something that might have something to do with it, so please turn around and listen to me."


    "That''ll help."


    Rhine trusted Uld to do more work than he asked. I see, the former manager - I also know very well that Zeldos, who has returned to the captain of Blackhawk 4th Squad, is entrusting him with the aftermath.


    When Rhine honestly followed Uld''s words, he sat face-to-face with a man who was behind his back and interested in playing on the board alone. Dance Slave stands out just because he''s here, so this time he''s staying with Arnelia.


    Rhine listened to the man as he attached himself to the play on the board.


    "Grandpa, how''s the economy?"


    "Not good. The Black Beast has been captured."


    "! Then again, how..."


    "The black beast seems to be a traitor. It''s in a cage now."


    "Rebel... that''s impossible enough for heaven and earth to turn upside down... isn''t that some kind of mistake?


    "I''m going to turn it into Omanma''s Tane. It''s not appropriate."


    The man, who would be hanging on to the old man, turns his sharp eyes slightly to the line. Apparently, Rhine noticed that he wasn''t saying the right thing, and the man was surprised again.


    "I see, let''s trust you. So you can''t use my black husband''s information network from now on. So, any other information?"


    "... information networks are crushed everywhere. Apparently, the battle has already begun. Maybe it''s tidal time here too. I thought this was my last job, so I gathered information, so listen.


    Spectacular warfare of information is currently exchanged behind the world. It''s the arms dealers that are going, this hasn''t been the case for a long time. And Hoomilne of the Magic Church, but this has been a downside since former chairman Tetrastine retired. The Western Church has been sending humans there for a long time, but Alexandria''s Nights of Nights is added there. "


    "They did?


    The line from shallow cause inadvertently embarked on the word, and sat back again. The man takes a good look at the situation.


    "Surprise?


    "... well. That country is a strong country, but not very central in terms of geography. Sometimes there is a shortage of talented people in diplomacy, but probably because they are not interested in dominating other countries. Home affairs are stable for that matter, but I don''t think I would have shown any interest in other countries."


    "Has the policy changed, or is there any other reason? The Lord of the Knight''s watchdogs is a spiritual knight, or perhaps something is being done where his people do not know. I''m pretty sure there''s some disturbing movement going on. And the way you do it is too strong. Not far away, they''ll be in full swing with some organization. And -"


    "Do you still have it?


    "The Easterners are also activated. Apparently, there''s been some movement on the eastern continent. Until now, more than sporadically, we can see a unified movement. There''s been a big move in the Eastern Demon Society."


    "Specifically?


    "... but unconfirmed information..."


    Man blows one cigarette.


    Continued

 815 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 4 - Informant ②

    "It seems that a large number of solemnizations took place on the eastern continent. The allies of all nations were gathered together in one place, all of them beheaded."


    "No, wait, it can''t be. Because before this, it was true that the battle against the ghosts had gathered to make peace on the eastern continent."


    "It is ostensibly the countries that went there with the aid of the Magic Society, but it is not. If the nations possessed all that power, they would have settled with the ghosts at last. It wasn''t a whole other bunch of guys who did it, and they''re the ones who have rumors with black magicians. Besides, it is said that the Demon Society took the lead. I mean, it''s possible that the Demon Society is hanging out with a whole lot of black magicians.


    And they really moved to grip the experiments on the eastern continent. No wonder it''s not. "


    "No, but - how can we gather the allies of nations together and kill them? Quite a few of us should be wearing armed escorts, and there''s more or less no way that such outrage could go through."


    "If there isn''t one complaining, it goes all the way through. That''s why I think you killed them all."


    The man stared at the line. Though that may be true on the basis of reason. Rhine glanced back at the man with suspicious eyes.


    "... well, can''t we just discuss what''s right with you here? So, what''s next?


    "Not yet. I''m not sure what the East guys are up to, and I''m not sure what they''re going to do. The only thing I can say for sure is that a man named Puritan Bai Fun, who is now the president of the Demon Association, is completely different from the rest of the Demon Association. And as yet, the eastern continent is united in its will. For a while now, one order from Puritanical White Fun will make everything work."


    "Don''t last long, huh? The question is how the east will come out, but I have no idea what that puritanical white pleasure is thinking.


    When that happens, is it likely that Alexandria and the Church of Arnelia will stand on the arrow against the east? Hmm, how''s it going in the west?


    Rhine asks questions as he plants the man''s words in his memory.


    "The situation in the west remains the same. I have no idea what you''re doing. But the new witch''s power of control seems considerable. Rebellions and demonic crusades in western countries are underway in one forceful way after another. The situation is also stabilizing on the western side of the continent. If the situation stabilizes, something will move against this one, not far away. Originally the land to the west is poor. It''s not like old times when they crave land to the east."


    "Well, there''s all kinds of things going on out there you don''t know. Any other obscure information?


    "I have no information about the very people they call black magicians. I mean, it''s too dangerous to come near you. Just one thing. In the information the Black Beast was gathering, he said there might be a base in the northern powers. I don''t know anything more."


    "Right. Are we done?"


    "It''s not the end. And stuffing."


    The man took a seat when he confirmed he had lost in the play on the board. Rhine wasn''t interested in playing with his mind, so I just think the guy lost on purpose.


    "Don''t you have the kind of talent to replace you?


    "Well, there will be people who will do anything depending on the reward. But from now on, it''s a real loss of life. If someone were to go ahead and do this kind of work, it wouldn''t be worth the money alone."


    "Right. Remuneration for this job will be transferred the usual way. I''ll give it a lift."


    "Appreciate it"


    That''s all the man said, leaving one piece of paper at the source of the line. After the man was gone, Rhine missed the hair and gently opened it away. It said this in it.


    "All on the palm of the whisperer - don''t trust anyone"


    and. When the line tore the paper with a complex look, it splashed the spot towards the river after.


    The man who broke up with Rhine went home alone. He proceeds to the darkness of Meesia so that he may be led by something. If you become a city as huge as Meesia, there are a number of backstreets where no one seems to come even at dusk. There are also many mansions and collective dwellings in the land that have been rapidly developed that no one lives in.


    Of course, these buildings become the nests of floaters and rogues, but they also lived in instincts, or in power relationships. One of them, strangely enough, a man walked into a building where no one would even enter. Originally, he never comes near the building either. Who told you, no one is supposed to come near here. It is said that no one came into this building and came out again.


    But the man was now breaking the contraindication. I didn''t intend to go home anymore than I did, and I knew I couldn''t. The man climbed the creepy staircase in a mood like it was when he climbed the execution bench, and inquired into the darkness in the right place.


    "... the request was fulfilled as I was told. Let''s get paid."


    "I''ve already paid for it ~. Is that your sick nephew? There must be someone there who can heal his body."


    "Confirmation? How do we do that?


    "I''ll bring your nephew, who''s getting better soon. Let''s talk about it until then."


    "Fine, Xama''s voice is deaf"


    "That''s terrible."


    I laugh when the darkness dulls. But the man''s words were sincere. This voice is heartbreaking. The man has ever lived as an informer and has numerous strangers, perverts, and out-of-the-way opponents, but he has never felt more offended. Something is wrong with this'' human ''from the ground up. At least if they weren''t human, they would have been different again, but I could tell they were human, but could not therefore prohibit extra offense.


    But he didn''t listen to the man, and when he expressed himself out of the darkness, he talked.


    "It''s unusual for me to talk to a man, isn''t it? I want you to deal with him for a second."


    "... I don''t care about that. If you want to talk, you can talk on your own."


    "Wow, too heartless!


    Its opponent - who, no matter how you look at it, only looks like a boy - had suddenly appeared without a sign. A man warns his opponent with all his heart that he had no sign at all. They''re supposed to be human, that''s what their instincts tell them. But - if you put it in front of me, it''s apparently shaking that feeling.


    The boy is right. The boy keeps talking to Pepper. The man watched the situation somewhat, but the boy did not seem to have intervened about the man or anything else. The only certainty was that it would be this boy who would take his own life.


    Continued

 816 Guilty Sword, Part 5 ~ Informant ③ ~

    In a room that was dark and almost invisible to the boy, the boy continued to talk to Pepper.


    "... so the fellow says. You''re not at all. But if you let me tell you, we''re all not. Because nobody and he are being manipulated by your master anyway."


    "... then you don''t either."


    "Oh, you reacted. Sure, you''re right, there''s a chance I haven''t gotten out of that guy''s control yet either. That''s why you move someone else. Because even that wizard wouldn''t be able to keep a guy under control, no matter how much, I''ve never met him.


    But I know the wizard''s weakness. I''m the last one to win. "


    "I hope so, you know?


    "There is no trial where evil has flourished in the world"


    "It is up to future generations of critics to decide what is just and what is evil. I''m just going down the path I believed in."


    The boy laughed niggardly, but the man understood. The boy knows that he is evil without deception. I''m throwing up these words on top of it. I still didn''t want to have a conversation or anything. The man had such feelings for a conversation that only offended him.


    Just then, someone came into the room. After that and the little man who came into the room, he looked like an ugly old man. The pus popped out of the pimple and the man accidentally pinched his nose at the way it emitted a strange odor. The unusual appearance gives rise to disgust, but more than that, the man is intuitive. This person is not a ''human''. The other boy also contained the human element, but this person was fundamentally different.


    Seeing a bewildered man, the person they thought was an old man speaks with a high voice like a boy.


    "You''re the uncle of this child?


    "Oh, yeah"


    Is it a boy like that old man, or an old man like no boy? I assumed it would probably be the former, but behind the latter there did stand a man''s nephew. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you walk out of bed. He was my nephew, who was supposed to eat too much. Unlike myself, I was good and serious, oblivion of my older, separated brother. Do not be remorseful as to why such a good man died faster than a little villain like yourself.


    The man walked toward his nephew and accidentally embraced his body.


    "You''re really feeling better, good..."


    "Uncle..."


    Boys like old men walk away from it. I don''t know if you cared, but I was concerned that the boy had a strange, unpleasant grin with Nitanita.


    And when the man looks at his nephew''s face again, he has a frightened look somewhere. Sick and weak, but intellect should have been a solid nephew. The man looked at the strange light that dwelt in his nephew''s eyes and accidentally questioned the boys.


    "What have you done to this child?!?


    "Bezu no. I just gave him the body he could move, just like I asked. But they haven''t asked me how."


    "Well, it certainly didn''t specify how."


    "How...?


    My nephew grabbed the man''s arm as he tried to get himself out. So much power that I want to say where in that thin body is such power. As the man''s bones begin to creep, the boys gradually begin to expose their evil.


    "You know, I know how you feel, but I don''t deserve the minute. You know there''s hope that whatever it takes, it won''t come true? Your nephew, no matter what you do, it won''t help you in a decent way. Even if there is no cure, depending on the medicine, it is possible to alleviate the pain or force it to move, but if it is just as advanced as that child, it is no longer possible. So I took a slightly more forceful approach. Well, that''s just the way it was meant to be."


    "Did what...?


    That''s when I heard a man''s arm bone break. The man distorts his face in pain, but still doesn''t stop asking questions. I know how it ends. But I don''t think it has to be this way.


    The boys looked at the face of such a desperate man and even laughed with pleasure.


    "The medicine I used on the child is called ''Xperion''. If I tell you, it''s a medicine that changes the composition of your body and strengthens it. You can call it a medicine that makes it easy to create the Demon King. It''s just up to the person to remain conscious or not. If the will is very strong, or you may be able to remain conscious of yourself, but there are no such individuals yet ~.


    But I guess something like instinct stays. She must have come to you because she had been invaded by a difficult illness, but she was also referring to her uncle. I just don''t know how to try to stay next to you. "


    "Ku... what a drink!


    "You can let me drink it or you can punch it into your body. Oh, I''ll say no to one thing, but whoever gets hit with that drug is driven by an awesome destructive urge. If the subject matters, you''ll probably break it with mercy. What a profound business."


    You responded to that voice, the nephew, the boy''s mouth, was torn, flesh was bulging out of his body, and his body was beginning to transform. Seeing how it was, Doom and Anomaly slapped their hands on the palm. The experiment was as successful as I thought, and the two of us confirmed each other.


    And when Doom turns back his heel twitching, he tries to leave the room.


    "Where are you going?


    "I''m done for, I''m going back to work. Because this is the completion of Meesia''s" Darkening ", and if you don''t do your master''s work, you''ll be suspicious. Besides, there are other things to do, so even if it looks like this, I''m busy.


    Now Anomaly''s got a paragraph in her research, right?


    "Well, you''ve seen results for once. But now we have to experiment with how much these guys can operate. Maybe we''ll be releasing demon kings on the southern front or on the west side again."


    "Oh well - these guys only have a few days of life?


    - Experimenting sharply.


    "Well, then I''ll be back to work. Let me know if there''s anything else that looks interesting or I can help you with. You and I are accomplices."


    Doom left with a laugh. Doom was in fact full of work after this, such as the search for relics (artifacts), leaving him like a mountain, so his head was full of the next appointment. Talking to a man about all sorts of things is nothing more than relieving stress between jobs.


    But Anomaly sighed loudly on the spot when Doom left. It was about the breadth of Doom. Anomaly stood still in the corner of the room, eyes on the flock of moths.


    "(You''re a nagging guy, why don''t you think other guys do the same when you''re putting a net in various places to gather information yourself... not enough to talk about the key thing, this is... Well, I''m not going to talk to anyone from the beginning. My research has gone far enough, and it will be important to repeat even the field from now on. Is the north appropriate because the situation is settling in the eastern continent, the southern continent and the south and west of this continent as candidate land? Suppose we also use isolated land?


    Well, we need to hurry. If you''re looking at the speed of Doom''s darkening, you might not have much time to activate Orangeable''s plan. If you don''t get this one ready before then, it could be too late. Worst case scenario, I''d have to figure out how to punish the other magicians) "


    When Anomaly turned her attention to the humans earlier as she thought about it, she just heard a blunt chewing noise. I saw that stumbling meat in tears, and Anomaly shuddered her body.


    "I knew humans were profound... you''d think so too, wouldn''t you?


    Leaving that alone to the flock of moths, Anomaly left the room. Anomaly knew there was only one butterfly mixed in the flock of moths.


    Continued

 817 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 6 - The Remaining ① -

    One of the rooms of the Magic Church, the office of the Expeditionary Forces. In that place, where many desks were arranged, Ingville glanced at the water mirror he placed on his desk with a wrinkle between his eyebrows. Ingville also has his own office, but proceeds to work in front of others, unless it is also for top-secret use or magic research. I think I can make others nervous by doing my own work, and Ingville himself wants to see his men do their job.


    It was an unexpected Ingville growth for those who knew him back in the day, as he was an Ingville who behaved when he was young, such as someone else. Until he realized it was Aldrius'' manipulation.


    But there is currently no one in the office. There are also considerable numbers of conquest troops if they are included to an end other than the direct jurisdiction, but many of them were paying outside to detect the wars that are currently taking place there on the continent, or the movements that are not in the world. And they that are running, that Humilne may entrench his might within the Magic Church.


    That''s where Ehruare comes in. She returned as soon as possible to complete the work she had been given.


    "Aeruare, we''re back now"


    "... that was fast."


    Aeluare''s task is to take in the remnants of the divisive Church of Science and Magic after Yarensen''s death. He has been ordered not to hate intimidation, violence and sometimes murder if necessary. I guess Aeluare still excels at accomplishing that without the subject''s death.


    Now that Marigold, the leader of the Golden Faction, was unable to move poorly after childbirth, was a good opportunity to repaint the force diagram.


    "What''s the end?


    "Upper. Successfully took in two more factions, more than 100 people here. Of the 17 divided, nine have now decided to cooperate with us. But I can''t deny the feeling that it''s the UAE people."


    "I''m fine with the UAE crowd. Karabal has already taken it in here, but even if all the other miscellaneous fish are never useful in action, there are still helpful occasions where there are just a lot of hassles. Human resources seem to be used. Even the blurry ones can be useful in the way they operate. It depends on the commander''s extraction."


    "If you say so, my hard work will pay off as well. So, what did Ingville do? Come on.


    Aeluare looked on Ingville''s desk and imagined, but dared to ask questions.


    "... I was gathering information from user demons that I had unleashed everywhere. I found something interesting in one of them, but I was worried about how I decided."


    "What happened?


    "Do you know that there have been frequent incidents everywhere lately? There is a strange increase in the number of burglaries, robberies, rapes, murders, not just the threat of warcraft and demons"


    "No, I didn''t care that much"


    "Many are close to double compared to the same period last year. It should be peaceful too, east of the continent."


    "That''s what it is"


    Aeluare didn''t understand Ingville''s concerns. But from the look on his face, Ingville seems to see things quite heavily.


    "The number of cases is a disturbance in people''s minds. War, it''s a natural event if it''s also a recession, but I can''t think of a reason. So when I made him examine it, I sensed a strange flow of places. The land with the most incidents was swirling with negative thoughts as if it were even after the war."


    He said, "After the war, the land is rough."


    "To put it bluntly, yes. It is said that the ''sanctification'' carried out by Arnelia corrects the flow of land and corrects disturbances that give people bad feelings. But apparently someone is doing the exact opposite. It is clear to me that he is not a black sorcerer.


    Now that I know that, I let the demon be used and monitored where it would have been the starting point for disrupting the flow of the field. To find out what it takes to disrupt the flow of the field. "


    "Afterwards, would you like to know how?


    Ingville also frowns at Aeluare''s devious tales.


    "... don''t say anything rare. Don''t you think I want the world to get messed up?"


    "Excuse me if I''m not."


    "... okay. So, I figured out some way, but I still found two black magicians in there. He said he cared."


    "It bothers me. I don''t know."


    It is unusual for Ingville to say something like this. Ingville, said to be a magic church cutter, ends his rough thinking with his own head. Although it is rare to require a gavel of Aeruare in this way. Does that mean you are so worried about judgment?


    Aeluare wondered what he could say to the problems he would suffer in Ingville, but was thorough with his listeners because it was his boss''s opinion there.


    "They apparently said that Orangeables were manipulating themselves with witchcraft. Besides, we''ve already broken away from that rule. It was certainly not surprising that those men of such strength were meeting together, but if they did, it would mean that the enemy was not inherently a single rock.


    Assuming it is not a single rock, the enemy has the potential to disintegrate even if left alone. Idiot, you don''t have to defeat the whole thing. "


    "I see, when we let each other argue. But the question is whether they are good at discussing each other. And if Oranzebul is united in sorcery, you have no idea what other people will do when his sorcery is solved."


    "Exactly. The identity of the enemy is gradually being grasped, but it is unclear what each of them was originally aiming for. Some of the information Tetrastine, the former chairman, left me, but I don''t have any information ahead of me. I wonder what happened."


    "I have an idea about that."


    It was Pandora, the relic (artifact) of a living box, who slipped out of nowhere and appeared on Ingville''s desk. He appeared on his head with his favorite wand and a hat that changed every time. It is always a strange relic disguised as a small wind.


    Only some people in the Magic Church know that this Pandora has a self. Ingville also didn''t know anything until Winston asked about the fact some time after Tetrastine left. The servant Ingville also frowned that the pandora appeared in such a prominent spot. Ingville was also the first person Pandora met. Aeruare and others, who have no preliminary knowledge whatsoever, rarely have her eyes round and forget to be vigilant.


    Continued

 818 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 7 - The Left Behind ②

    "... you''re a pandora. I heard you were traveling with Tetrastine."


    "Oops, I sure did. Tetrastine''s bastard, the black magician, took his side. I was wondering what I would do if I were to be used like this, but the Tetrastine bastard put a demon on me and sent me back here. I still don''t know what you''re thinking, you bastard.


    But as far as I''m concerned, I really care more about Levantine than he does. I was wondering what I was going to do, but I thought I showed up right in front of you. "


    "Wasn''t Mr. Hoomilne, chairman, better than me?


    Ingville asked a mean question, but Pandora waved and denied it.


    "I thought about that, too. Hoomilne is desperate to put together a magic church right now, and everything else is out of her mind. That''s what I need to do, but you''ll get your head around it until I make the most of it. In that regard, you''re going to do me a better favor. Besides, I think we can make a deal."


    "I don''t like it, I didn''t expect to see people in the box."


    Ingville leaked his honest thoughts, but Pandora nudged the edge of her mouth floating on the side of the box.


    "The box also looks at people. If you think being used is just a tool, it''s a big mistake."


    "I see. So, you''re gonna make a deal with me"


    "Exactly. Can I have a drink before then?


    As Pandora took the cigarette out of the box and tried to set it on fire, Ingville took it up and gripped it.


    "Oh, what the fuck! That was 200 years ago!?


    "No smoking here. Don''t leave anything to smell, it''ll prove that Xama was there."


    "Shit, he''s a tough guy. Then I''ll just tell him what to do. Bring me to the city hosting the Unified Martial Arts Games, where Levantine is coming. Instead, I''ll give you information about the black magicians. So what do you say?"


    "Ho."


    Ingville stepped out a little intrigued.


    "How can I know?


    "I''ll call Tetrastine. I still have the means."


    "How?


    "That''s a secret. If I taught you how to do it, you''d have to take that away from me."


    Pandora''s only been alive a long time, too, and she''s just not the kind of person you can fool. Ingville decided to stop wasting his time and honestly respond to the deal.


    "Fine, let''s deal with that deal. But the first deal is only when you get useful information."


    "What is the definition of useful information?


    "It''s their own personality and purpose. They almost all seem to be manipulated, but each should have just the existential significance of pulling them in as black magic. I want you to explore that."


    "I see, that would be good. But I''d like some information here, too. It''s not like you really keep your word."


    Pandora is also suspicious. Ingville inevitably decided to share the information.


    "There is no doubt that Levantine is the prize of the earlier Unified Martial Arts Games. However, we do not yet have any information on the location of the event. Although the event has been prolonged due to unexpected recurring events, there was a notification that it would take place in some season when the next spring arrived."


    "What, that''s a lot of vague information?


    "I don''t have a choice. Probably Levantine is bait. To attract a black magician for sure. Until then, I guess the Arnelian Church is going to make some preparations. The venue has not yet been revealed either. We were supposed to do it in Arnelia at first, but we can''t bring in a black magician. Perhaps it will be held using a different city"


    "Hmm, well, is the muscle through? Let''s just say I believe you."


    Pandora jumps straight off the desk and tries to walk out of the room. Ingville stopped looking like that.


    "Where are you going?


    "Wherever I go, I''m on my own. Well, don''t worry, I''m not leaving the Magic Church. I''ll show up before you on a regular basis, so I bought new information each time. Bye."


    That said, Pandora''s figure disappeared all the time. Apparently, he used the magic of blocking the signs. Aeluare will round his eyes again this time.


    "Holy shit! What tools talk about and yet use witchcraft?


    "... so that no one in the Church knows its existence by reason. I can''t find that one. Too often, Tetrastine noticed that presence."


    Ingville enjoyed a strange encounter while at the same time delighted that Pandora would not be insulted. After this, Ingville will find out some time later. He says he wants a reciprocal speaker.


    Continued

 819 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 8 ~ Crudas ① ~

    Around the hour somewhat, in Gloria School. Jake, who was also tired of the expedition, was attending a swordsmanship class to take credit for the class. He is already a regular temple knight and has also experienced battles on the front line, so the class itself is not enough, but it is Gloria''s policy to make him attend the class as such. No matter how strong he is, he will not be treated special. That was Gloria''s code from school opening.


    Jake was quietly doing the class pale because he knew that well too. But he now has swordsmanship and physical arts classes already in 5th and 6th grades together, but there was undeniably not enough compared to the tension in action. It''s about Miltre, Marion, and a few others who are already likely to be able to cross the sword decently with Jake.


    I also offered Miriazal because training in the Temple Knights is so much better if I just refine my sense of real life, but he just told me to prioritize school classes. Apparently, the training Miriazar will conduct is directed at Alberto and Crudas, and the fact is that Crudas'' first recent improvement was fast enough to be arguably an anomaly.


    The crudas is also attending swordsmanship classes, but he managed to become a preparatory movement by dealing with several people at the same time because he could not deal with them alone. Such a crudace, but Jake was looking somewhere distorted. Things have been getting weird lately. Crudas is practicing, barking out loud.


    "Next! Somebody deal with me!


    "Come on, Crudus. Too much!


    Miltre praises Crudas. But Crudas'' face turned superior and red, and Miltre''s advice went out of his mind.


    "I''m fine!


    "I''m not, look around!


    "Crudas"


    Marion slapped him on the shoulder and for the first time Crudas looked around as he noticed his surroundings. In its eyes were the wounded classmates who acted as opponents of their swords. They hurt everywhere with bruises, and some of them fell asleep with their ice sacs on their heads, or were escorted in their hands, or even practiced healing magic.


    Crudas first blued when he saw them. Apparently I was obsessed with the fight and didn''t realize it.


    "Crudas, you are crazy these days!? No matter how much training, this is too much. No matter how many hands the Sisters have, they can''t keep up, and it''s not weird if they''re seriously wounded, or dead, as it were."


    "Crudas, I know you''re on your mind. Not now, but some of us will be helping you on the battlefield as Temple Knights in a few years. I want us to show some more respect. We''re not a stepping stone for you to be strong, are we?


    Marion''s voice was quiet, but full of strength. Marion speaks for all those who are now in swordsmanship class and tells Crudus.


    But Crudas shrugged as he shook off Marion''s hand.


    "... how many years. Then you won''t make it."


    "... what?


    "Rest a little. I do seem tired. I''m sorry."


    Crudas left the spot when he made an apology just above words. Later, the unclean classmates are left behind.


    "What happened to the Crudus guy?


    "I don''t know. You know that, or maybe just one."


    Marion glances at Jake. Jake knew what Marion was trying to say.


    "... you mean come on?


    "It''s not an order, please. Sometimes only humans who shared the same battlefield at the same time will know. I don''t think it''s our turn now. Not us running the same battlefield as him. unwillingly."


    Noticing that the voice was slightly of a colour of suffering, Jake nodded silently and followed Crudus. I don''t know about Jake and Crudus'' troubles. He seemed to be doing some other training recently with Alberto, Miriazal. The place is also completely isolated, so I don''t even see what''s going on. The only thing I could tell was that both Crudus and Alberto were visibly debilitated by the degree of training.


    Crudas was originally silent, but now he doesn''t even speak as if with his fellow Temple Knights, other than a minimum of words. His attitude is strange because nothing is limited within Gloria. Until Alberto, the beginning and end of leaving Rafferty to do his job as head of the Temple Knights. I could see that they were both training unusual.


    Crudas also appeared to be positioned in one of the most intense locations on the battlefield. Crudas is also officially ordained as the Knights of the Temple already, but still young enough to refrain from adult rituals next month. It didn''t seem like a very sane placement, but still Crudas has survived. That alone is an event equal to a miracle, but Crudas seems to be unsatisfied with something.


    Jake has no idea where the worry comes from, but the footsteps were still after Crudus. It would be a lie to say that I didn''t feel like being left behind in Crudas and Alberto when I was stuck again, too.


    When Jake came across where Crudas was washing his face in the garden fountain, he gently glanced at the condition from the shadow of the pillar. The others are still naturally in class and there are no signs of people around. Classes don''t seem to be taking place nearby again. It was an unusual and unthinkable act, such as Crudus chilling his head in the water of the fountain in the garden, which is a place for students to relax, but I guess that''s all Crudus is mentally cornered. Jake couldn''t help but speak up and often watched Crudas on the spot.


    Crudas stuck his head into the fountain, often cooling his head, eventually sitting back with the fountain on his back and slouching off to the spot. I don''t mind my body getting wet. Power falls out of his whole body, and he also looks like a puppet with a broken thread.


    When Jake tried to get close to how he just couldn''t see each other, there was a visit there from Ruddle, Jake''s post.


    Continued

 820 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 9 ~ Crudas ② ~

    "Mr. Crudus, you look like you''re in trouble."


    "... Ruddle instructor? How can I help you?"


    "You''ll catch a cold as it is. You should get a towel."


    "I don''t want it. Just right for a lit body. I''ll get dressed in a while."


    "Then this one''s in trouble. If you don''t listen to what I''m saying, this one doesn''t know what Lady Tsuko is going to say. This is part of the job. Give it up and listen to what I''m saying."


    Jake was desperate to hold onto it because Ruddle''s words gradually went from his usual polite rhetoric to some commanding tone. But Crudas is not surprised by the transformation of Ruddle''s attitude either, and flatly returns it.


    "Well, speaking of which, Instructor Ruddle was a silent member."


    "Sometimes I almost forget myself though. This school is totally too cozy. An overly comfortable environment weakens people. But for you, the Lazar family''s three sons, this space only seems poisonous."


    "... the presence of friends is precious. But I don''t think we exist to do that. We just need to take down the enemy."


    "You''re absolutely right."


    Ruddle looked somewhat troubled, so Crudas blames that attitude on the contrary.


    "What, are you also unhappy with the policy of the Supreme Bishop?


    "No, I didn''t have room for any questions at first. Sometimes I have to question myself and some Arnelian ways of doing things when I have recently been in the business of guiding various children as teachers. That does mean that if you have as much power as Arnelia, there will be times when you will have to expose yourself to the waste of protecting it, but I wonder if you will nevertheless push that role on your children"


    "... you, can I take that as a rebellion?


    Crudas'' eyes suddenly killed him, and Ruddle took care of it. No matter how younger and students, the Lazar family''s statements and power in Arnelia are great. To say that one party of Lazar will bewitch you means that you will be excluded from Arnelia.


    Ruddle''s attitude rushes back to fixing it.


    "No, you''re not! Although my allegiance does lie with Arnelia, it is also true that sometimes I do not understand the idea of the Supreme Bishop of Miriazar. Alberto and Lord Rafferty still don''t have to hit you or Jake so hard before anything grows up."


    "Apparently, it does have Gloria poison, but it was you who invaded it. Speeches and thoughts are teachers themselves. Shouldn''t you retire without a mouth?"


    "If you can retire. Aren''t you hard?


    To Ruddle''s question, Crudas closed his eyes and slowly opened them. In his eyes, there was his weak attitude, which he usually did not show.


    "... if you say it''s not hard, it''s a lie. I do want to spend a lot of time like other students. But my father has told me that that reckless time is what our knight should protect. The same gaze is not enough to protect an irreplaceable waste, but if you don''t know it, you lose sight of why you fight. In this sense, experiencing Gloria here is what is necessary for the Temple Knight. They can endure the toughest training on the continent all the same because they know that there is nothing to protect."


    "That''s like a knight''s book statement. You guys will be fine. But what about Jake? He should be out on the battlefield much later. What is the supreme diocese in such a hurry? I don''t know how the opponent is a black magician, but I don''t think Jake''s presence is going to change the game."


    "That''s a concern I can''t tell you guys. I don''t know the details, either, but my brother Alberto seemed to know something. Perhaps Jake doesn''t even know it himself.


    But Jake stands on the battlefield of his own volition. Getting ready doesn''t matter how old you are. "


    "Even older boys and girls?


    "I guess it''s an unfortunate thing to do. But that''s reality. That''s why we end up at the Lazar house, and if someone''s going to feel bitter, that''s enough for us. Jake is just an exception."


    It did not precipitate in the eyes of Crudas, who said so, but showed that he was sane enough. Jake left the scene softly after seeing how it was going. It was certainly surprising that Ruddle had no mouth, but that was all. Jake knew by now that this Gloria was not a normal school, and there was anticipation that someone was diving inside this school for the purpose of keeping an eye on themselves or protecting them. Miriazal would naturally do that. That was just Ruddle.


    Neither of us noticed that Jake was there or that he left. Because Crudus was barely sane, but fatigue had reached its extreme, and Ruddle was about to crudus a very serious question. I wouldn''t have always been good at how to get rid of Jake''s signs.


    Ruddle didn''t even realize that, and he was sighing and talking to Crudus.


    "... is that right? You seem too kind against your looks and attitudes."


    "I don''t think so myself."


    "No, it''s sweet. You''re too kind. If there are so many students and young knights like that, then my work also makes me worthwhile. I was thinking it might be time to retire, but I think we need another step."


    "Retired?"


    "Yeah. The silent mission is very tight. If you can''t keep your strength and strength, you''ll retire early and turn back. You''ve never seen a woman around a very old Miriazal without a mouth, have you?


    It''s time for me to retire, too. And then we need to grow backwards. The pleasure of raising a young man like you is almost upon us. I can''t grow a mouthless, righteous man like you. "


    Ruddle left saying so. Mouthless retirement sometimes means death. You should not know without a mouth. You often know confidentiality, and leaving such a person alone is extremely dangerous. Ruddle and it was the same. Arnelia will be eliminated internationally if he puts all the work he has done on students studying in Gloria. Ruddle therefore thought that when Ruddle retired, he would probably have a mouth seal. I had no reason to be obsessed with raw, and I was wondering if that would be okay again if I even grew up as a successor, but apparently I got a little more obsessed with teacher work. I feel that back looks bigger and more vibrant than it was earlier.


    Crudas, on the other hand, noticed that his body was already cold, and when he woke his body out of the fountain, he proceeded to walk into the dressing room with the towel he had received from Ruddle.


    Continued

 821 Guilty Sword, Part 10 - Prep Period ① ~

    "Kiko, I need the next document."


    "That''s a rare motivation. Will there be abnormal weather tomorrow?"


    "Unfortunately, I can''t afford to hang out with jokes. That''s just too much work. Something called work increases faster than maggots and mice. The greatest enemy of my life."


    "Can''t you make a good joke? Yes, it''s a replacement."


    And he laid a bunch of papers upon Miriazal''s desk. From the side, orange infarcts and maples each keep the same paperwork. On a pile of paperwork so that he could no longer see Miriazar sitting there, Miriazar had a pulling laugh on his mouth as he passed by to be shuddered.


    "... Oops, aren''t you willing to help?


    "Unfortunately, we''re pretty busy too. If you''re cleaning up the paperwork, we''re moving them to confirm it, right? In a mouthless place, the beginning and end of pulling out even the reserve and retirees to leave the job to them. Unfortunately, I''m so full that I feel like borrowing cats and even Moe Bird''s mouth."


    "Is there a shortage of manpower everywhere? Let''s sort things out a little bit."


    Miriazal retrieves a single seal. That''s an application form from Alphilis. There was a further wish written inside.


    "Have you read the application form from Alphilis?


    "No way. I''m not the one who does such nonsense. I''m still very impressed with this."


    "What about maple?


    "Me too. I''m just a messenger."


    "Hmm, so where did Alphilis get this information from?


    "What does it say?


    Maple rarely asked Miriazal a question. Maple has also become a liaison between Alphilis and Miriazar, and since then he has more and more opportunities to speak directly with Miriazar. Maple feared and respected Miriazal until then, and was reluctant to talk, but realized that Miriazal was not craving a puppet that was true to him. It is only those who have their own opinions and are able to express their views that Miriazal desires. Therefore, the mouthless must know the art of killing their hearts, and the art of using their hearts. It is those who can do two conflicting things that will make Miriazal''s best friend.


    After knowing that, Maple became more aggressive than ever in his conversation with Miriazar. If I had time, I would go into and out of the library where Miriazal had simmered in and begun to seek knowledge. For the first time there, the maple was gradually becoming perceptible of Miriazal''s actions, as well as those of Alphilis.


    Miriazal, who enjoys growing maple, usually returns things funny, but only this time Miriazal has also responded with a complex look.


    "The Alphilis guy asked me to lend him a weapons production plant. Well, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Weapons production... where did she tell that story?


    Kazuko cuts back with a strange face. No one should know about Arnelia''s weapons factory. If you know, is there a traitor, or is Alphilis'' information network out of the group? I am serving as a Kingsamurai today, and the orange infarct stares at the maple. If the information were to leak, it would be most likely to leak through the maple. Maple also thought of the possibility and felt the ambient air cool for a step.


    But Miriazal is the wind that blows wherever he feels the air.


    "Calm down. I don''t know what I imagine every country would do with their own weapons and protective equipment production. Then what they do not state that fact clearly is that there is no definitive evidence. I know very little about the place, even with no mouth. Now, Maple still needs to know."


    "Yes, I certainly don''t know"


    I just insist that the maple is here. Orange infarct alert seems to have dropped one step. Miriazar continues.


    "Alphilis will naturally go for that possibility. But lending the place of production is a bold demand. Maybe she has something to be sure of."


    "Because you want to? No, rather, what does she want to make?


    "That''s funny inside. He wants to make something that uses gunpowder to launch iron. The current stone thrower is too large to carry, so I said it would be lighter. I guess this will hold up to a long march. There''s a lot more, but this is the most visible weapon for now."


    "So you''re talking about weapons development."


    He nodded lightly at the words of Miriazal, looking at the letter as if it were interesting. There were numerous approximations of the weapons discussed by Alphilis with Cowen.


    Alphilis always thought. To fight the Demon King, the average soldier must have the power to fight. But it takes time to train people to fight them. Alphilis also knew that since the Demon King would be reinforced one after the other, we would soon be unable to catch up.


    Then let him possess a strong weapon - Alphilis knows that a man with a spear is more troublesome than a sword if he is a miscellaneous soldier. Because the spear gives reassurance to those who have it in its range of attack. Weak if nostalgic, but because of the reassurance of being able to take first hand, inexperienced soldiers are told that having a spear is more effective on the battlefield than a sword. And after thinking about it, Alphilis came to the idea of a more powerful weapon that could be attacked from a distance, more secure and as a weapon. One of them was the idea that we should be able to strike iron chunks instead of arrows.


    The same idea was also in Cowen. One of the most distressing aspects of her thinking about tactics was the siege war. In the flatlands there is indeed a variety of controversial military laws, but when the opponent stands in the castle, suddenly the tactics decrease in number. Climb the ladder, dig holes and infiltrate, or pile up earthbags. However, a limited number of such tactics are all taken into account in the construction of the castle today. It is no exaggeration to say that the method of building castles, fearful but less devised of the physical abilities of beasts, has brought stability to the nations of today. The castles and fortifications that countries make today boast of the robustness of the iron walls as they stand. Breaking through requires special weapons and training like a castle attacker. She therefore needed to devise a new siege weapon from scratch.


    The idea of a throwing weapon so that the answer such two have arrived can destroy the walls of the castle. It was at this time that the prototype of the weapon, later known as "artillery", was born. The only difference in the idea was that Alphilis thought to defeat the Demon King, and Cowen came up with it as a siege weapon.


    Continued

 822 Guilty Sword, Part 11 ~ Prep Period ② ~

    "(Alphilis, I can think of something interesting. Surely it would be possible to make it using a washi factory. Then it''s not like he can''t think of any consequences. What is the direction the eagle aspired to - the opposite of the movement that tried to make the weapon as little as possible from the world, but can I forgive this because it is inevitable? He said he moved it all the way to Javawok and Master Stelvese to avoid spreading extra ripples, but as it were...)"


    While Miriazal looked ahead, he waved the veil, saying that logic would not be made without it in the first place. Tsukiko looked at the situation in a strange way.


    "Dear Miriazal, how have you been?"


    "Nothing. I think this matter will be determined by the state of production of Demonic Crystal Stone (Roadstone), but what is the current situation?


    "The production of Demonic Crystal Stone is going very well. If you want to think only of the Knights of the Temple, in less than a month, you can finish building weapons gear for everyone.


    It''s just an expedition in the eightfold woods, and quite a few people have been lost. I was wondering if we needed to recruit and replenish the strong from the Knights of the Perimeter. "


    "I''ll take care of it. Aristotle''s good for the wrap-up."


    "Then make arrangements immediately. Then, since the pilgrims are no longer available for Miranda''s assignment in her new department, I want some superficial people who can assist us in our work. Lately, we''ve been cutting back on numbers."


    "I scattered it all over the place, because I had to finish off Silence''s doll."


    "Yes."


    Even the mouthless don''t just hold their hands and stand still. Fighting is already underwater everywhere. The battle between the silent liaisons lurking around and the dolls Silence would have manipulated. Even after Silence''s death, the dolls keep moving.


    The Arnelian Church became actively hunting the dolls after realizing that fact. Whichever one of them died was generally only delivered as missing or missing, but the battle was already under way behind it, causing enormous damage to both.


    Previously, with Renatica almost ending the dolls lurking in Arnelia, the way Silence had identified the dolls he was manipulating was gradually being established. The silent people lurking everywhere secretly examined the people they thought were suspicious, and if they could get certainty, they went unwittingly. In the process, there has been much more damage to the silent people.


    I only know about the damage to the mouthless people lurking around. She too, like Miriazal, is in a position to partition the battle. However, in the case of Kiko, the battle is limited in the back.


    Therefore, Tsuko was not at liberty to help Miriazal with his work. At the same time, Miriazar herself is sometimes easier to do her job without her cunt.


    Miriazal had a little exchange of information with Kiko, and when he lowered her with the maples, another person would come in to replace him.


    "Excuse me."


    "Um, it''s been a while."


    The two clerics, who gave their thanks, bowed their heads respectfully. Clerical and agile attitude with a magician-like sneak fit. Both men and women, who had their cheeks rolled, had their shivering eyes pointed at Miriazal.


    Miriazar looked at the man and woman and threw her words slightly frowned upon as if they were different from before.


    "Breath catastrophe, espis, linella... you don''t have to ask, you don''t look well."


    "No, this is still better for you. Kind words. It hurts."


    "I''m not feeling very well, but I have a good head."


    In a somewhat sarcastic reply, Miriazal took a look at the two of them. Apparently, they haven''t changed as much as they seem.


    "Then fine. And how''s the tail?


    "It depends on the upcoming operation if you can call it the upper end, but take this."


    Miriazal opened the letter offered by Espis and stared through it. Its eyes move visibly.


    "... is this true?


    "Suddenly today, unless even the castle comes down and springs up, I wonder if it''s true"


    "This is the base of the enemy, everything."


    Linella turned her blue-white face vividly and looked at Milliazar. Once Minar''s deputy, the two continued his assignment without being ordered by anyone after Minar''s death. That would also have been Minar''s will, but more than that, it is largely due to the sense of justice that the two clerics could not have allowed the rampant perpetration of the black sorcerer and hence the demon king. This task was no longer transformed into their battle.


    And they did it. One anomaly after the other revealed the workshop without jewelry. Although the methodology had already been established by Minar, this was a task that had to be made easier. One mistake would still be fine if you just died, but it could have been taken in by the enemy and used as a spiritual soldier. In that case, it is the lives of fellow citizens that are lost, and it is their own pride to be taken. They firmly swore to their hearts that it was the worst way to die, and they were fulfilling their mission.


    It was actually yesterday that the two of you brought information on the completed enemy base. At that time they noticed a very serious fact, which was the same for Miriazal.


    "Come on, I''d like to compliment you for looking into it, but there are so many bases west of the continent that I care not to fall into the eastern continent"


    "In addition, there are many enemy strongholds around Romansland and few east of the continent"


    "Naturally speaking, the larger the human force map, the fewer enemy bases, and vice versa, the more rough land the more enemy bases. But I am very concerned that there is not one on the eastern continent. No way. The Demon Society..."


    "Yeah? I''m at the forefront of the black magicians. What''s wrong with that?"


    Milliazar said away lightly, so Espis and Linella turned their eyes round, looking at each other.


    "Um, what''s that..."


    "Isn''t it important?


    "Throw it away, they''re originally incompatible with us anyway. It didn''t have to be here, but it turned to the enemy. I don''t know what Puritanical White Fun is thinking, but I know as much as I was targeting this continent with tiger vision. Ever since he took the lead, there''s obviously more spies.


    If there''s only one thing that bothers you, it''s how closely he''s involved with black magicians. Whether it''s just a throwaway pawn, or a black magician thinking he doesn''t want to lose his purity ritual, future developments will change. The former would also lead us well to fight the black sorcerer, but if it were the latter - it would be a total war. "


    To the weight of the word, Espis and Linella sipped their sawdust. The strength of the Demon Society is no less than that of Arnelia. They are not as versatile as Arnelia, but purely combat-specific, they may outnumber Arnelia if only in battle.


    Continued

 823 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 12 - Prep Period ③

    Of course, there''s no way Miriazal is watching their rampant.


    "Well, the situation in the east is second to none for now. Espis, there are people who would like to be associated with both of Linella''s names."


    "Ha, that''s to who the hell it is"


    "Nothing like that, gentlemen. Eleonor, Knicks"


    "Here."


    The two figures, who suddenly appeared behind Miriazal, wore a brown robe, a magician''s proof, and it was obvious that the sneaky figure was clearly the hand of the Magic Church.


    Espis to the sorcerer exposed as a sudden appearance in the Deep Green Palace, Linella sets up reflexively, but Miriazal embarrasses him about how it is.


    "Relax, both names. These guys are like crocodiles."


    "Master Miriazal also sent his men to the sorcerer?


    "Is there a proper discourse about distribution? This is not the talent Tetrastine left with me."


    Miriazal glances at the two behind him temporarily, but the two stand silently as they do not enlighten their emotions like magicians.


    "Not with Tetrastine''s handful of trustworthy subordinates. Leaving them behind means Tetrastine is still willing to get in touch with me. Now we can get in touch with Tetrastine, the black magician, through these two."


    "Well, then -"


    "First, let me find out if there''s any discrepancy in the information you guys got. I don''t know how much Tetrastine is feeding into enemy hubs again, but this could be a great opportunity to get more information. It''s up to you guys to figure out how much information you can get on the black magician. Mind you."


    "I understand!


    Espis and Linella burn on new assignments. Now Master Minar''s sacrifice is not in vain either - yes the two of them could have thought about it. And we couldn''t deny that we didn''t want identity or reward, or that we felt relieved to know how much we were going to be rewarded.


    And Miriazar launches a further proposal.


    "Complete those tasks by Arnelia''s 400th anniversary festival. The memorial service will be held by summer after the snowmelt"


    "I''ll show you that somehow, but I heard that the commemorative festival of Arnelia will be accompanied by the Unified Martial Arts Society, as well as the Continental Peace Conference. Is that true?


    "Mm-hmm. I''m not going to do a face show there as a Virgin and make a call to confront a largely black sorcerer. At least, the Black Mage thing lays low and calls for measures to counter the next demon king to emerge everywhere.


    At the same time, I intend to teach you how to distinguish and terminate the hidden silence and puppets in various countries. To that end, we must take the lead only in this meeting. If we''re discussing this, the whole human race will be late - you know what I''m talking about?


    Miriazal''s eyes cooled for a moment. Espis, Linella had a lot of work behind the church of Arnelia, so I know some of the ruthless parts of Milliazar as well. In other words, at the next Arnelia 400th Anniversary Festival, Arnelia will take the lead, while at the same time not necessarily taking ''peaceful'' means at the Peace Conference.


    Espis and Linella made a fresh decision to be ready. If we can''t get enough effective bargaining material in place, Miriazal will go ahead and talk to Arnelia even if he takes hard means.


    Miriazar chuckled as if she had seen through those two minds.


    "You don''t have to worry so much, but the last thing you need to do is be bloody. What do you think I''m running Gloria for? Coincidentally, once the 400th anniversary festival was postponed, it was easier to speculate who the representatives of each country were. The surroundings of those who are already likely to be representatives of the nations are staffed with those who breathed in the eagle. Some countries are the least, but it is clear that the majority of countries are likely to be on the side of the eagle. Unless there is more to it, the meeting will only take shape - and it will go exactly as I think it will.


    Whatever, the black magician will definitely set you up during the meeting. Look at their threat. There''s no country that can''t move. "


    Miriazal had a terrible grin, and there was no one there. Although it is true that Levantine is available as a prize for the Unified Martial Arts Games and it is visible that it will come to take it, given the movements of the enemy so far.


    "... will it really come?


    "Coming. They are insulting to the eagles. That''s why I''m here. There''s no way I can take it. Think about it. It creates a gap to follow there. Besides, just in case you make it to the production of the Demonic Crystal Stone. Besides, I still have the trump card."


    "Trump card...?


    "It''s a pleasure to see."


    Milliazar grinned thoughtfully, but Espis and Linella looked at each other without knowing what they were talking about. Miriazar threw words at those two.


    "You don''t need to know everything. All you have to do is do everything. Any objections?


    No, there''s no annihilation.


    "Then go. Make sure you prioritize Romansland''s factory for information. Especially how long do you produce demon kings or have stockpiles? If you know more, you can learn more."


    "As you say."


    When the two bowed their heads again with humility, they left the spot behind. And when Miriazal pointed with his jaw, Eleonor and Knicks disappeared without sound from the spot.


    Miriazal becomes alone and thinks often.


    "Sure, it''s a situation where you''re crossing dangerous bridges, but don''t worry about it. Well, I guess I''ll ask you in the mood of Master Stelvese."


    Miriazar followed the clerk''s office with a hateful look at the massive amount of paperwork as she stretched back.


    Continued

 824 Guilty Sword, Part 13 ~ Roxanne ① ~

    Jake was coming back inside the Deep Green Palace. There is no longer an Alberto figure, and apparently he is again carrying out his usual training. There were reports that Crudas was already back, too, so apparently the two of us are training.


    Then Jake hardly has anyone to train with. In the Deep Green Palace, is it something like Roxanne, Belliache or Aristotle that''s going to be trained? Of course there are other knights with arms, but we''ve never had much conversation. Miriazal will also deal with them, but it is just hard to hear from Jake when he looks at his recent work, and Koko is a difficult person to speak to in the first place. Tsuko doesn''t even show Jake a gap, he''s also a hard opponent to figure out what he''s thinking. These days I thought there was also an option called Maple, but when Maple was working with Jake, for some reason my gaze from the ladies hurt. Because the Miriazal women basically shouldn''t have public conversations with men, or simply jealousy?


    Jake''s body fatigue is roughly out. When I wanted to try to move my body, Roxanne just went through there.


    "Roxanne, just in time"


    "... is it Jake boy? Are you sure you want to sign up for archery again?


    "Anything else?


    Roxanne sighs at what Jake told her without making a scene. When I say I''m a woman myself, but when I say a man who speaks up, only a boy like this. Besides, I was limited to the archery of swords. Even Roxanne, who is not normally interested in erotic shanty, thought that it was okay for the topic to be somewhat Chinese around herself.


    "Fine, let''s hang out"


    "Well, thank you. I''m going to get ready for a little bit, so just wait on the practice floor."


    "I don''t mind that, but would you like to make a little bet today"


    "Betting? Roxanne''s vulnerable to betting, isn''t she?


    Roxanne stuck in Jake''s words all the time. Sure, before this, I was forced to meet Belliache, Rosetta, and Lachia and go to the casino (Aerial won too much, so I was banned from going in and out), but it got hot even before I was jeopardized. At all, Roxanne also realized that while she was taught at an early age that there was a lot of danger outside the elves, the human world was something horrible with whirlpool of desire anyway.


    Even Jake is about to know when the story was passed on. In fact, it was the subject of increasing the fondness of Robust Roxanne, but since he only considered himself a disgrace, he also thought it a little easy to stick around about Roxanne, and only he didn''t know him. The bluntness of this person is considerable, and instead of not having a sex crush, he may not be aware of it.


    At that rate, Roxanne responded to Jake''s question as he frowned.


    "Ya, sure I''m vulnerable to betting, but that''s in the case of a money-spinning bastard. Not with a sword."


    "Or something like that, I guess I''m getting into betting around bringing up the story of betting, so you better stop where it''s appropriate, huh? Normally, that''s what the torso is designed to win."


    "Say all the busy things! Do it or not!


    Roxanne''s sword curtain became rugged by Jake''s words, so Jake accidentally lost the momentum and nodded.


    "Wow, okay. I''ll do it. So, what do you bet?


    "Right... if I win, let me ask you one thing. If you win, I''ll listen to one thing Jake boy says. So what do you say?


    "You have one thing to say... are you sure that''s okay?


    "Of course it is. There is no two words in the proud elf and in the words of the swordsman"


    "Okay, I got on. It''s no longer revocable. But Roxanne..."


    "Yes?"


    Roxanne looks suspiciously at Jake because Jake suddenly has a slightly shuddered face.


    "It might not be a good idea for a woman to ''listen''. It also means'' listen to everything ''. You know what that means?


    "Anything...?


    "Yes, anything"


    He looked at Roxanne like he didn''t know what it meant, so Jake deliberately looked at Roxanne''s entire body and then laughed all the time. At that moment, Roxanne finally understood what it meant.


    "Jake boy, you can''t be..."


    "Roxanne, you didn''t have two words for Elves and Swordsmen, did you? No, I''m looking forward to today. Do you want to do it now?


    "No, Jake. Wait a minute, and I need to talk to you about this."


    Connecting words with a bar reading, Jake and Roxanne chasing after Jake while sloppily sweating a cold sweat and making excuses all over the place. This is a psychological battle set up by Jake, but the serious Roxanne was completely in surgery.


    The result of this later battle is that I don''t even have to look at the fire, but Jake was making another miscalculation. Jake still has no reason to know at this time that Roxanne was going to make an extra spark because he was too serious and said "I have to give everything to Jake boy" and so on about what he bent.


    When Jake was making such a relaxing exchange a Roxanne, in one room in the same Deep Green Palace, there was training beyond the limits.


    "Uh-oh!"


    "Something like that, Crudas!


    Alberto and Crudas were meeting at full capacity in this room, which was completely soundproofed and the walls strengthened many times more than normal. This is training, no, even calling it torture is raw. Until earlier, Miriazal and each of them had a meeting, but Miriazal is also now putting in a small pause. However, Miriazal also tied her hair again and wears short sleeve clothes, making it possible to work with her quite fully.


    "I''ll do it. Ghosts, Alberto."


    "I don''t know how ghostly that would be."


    By Miriazal, who wipes his sweat while drinking water, Stervese groans lightly. Indeed, until earlier Miriazar had added a completely off-track attack to the two of us. Drive to the point of not dying, and recover, and continue to attack further. The way that injury was done was unusual, as Miriazal could be more serious than that because he was two stubborn people. A thousand ribs have already been broken. Within, broken ribs had stabbed his lungs several times and he was dying. My guts have also burst many times, and my consciousness has become cloudy. My hands and feet have been cut thousands of degrees. It was so strange that it was working as it was now. Still, the two of you don''t try to stop training. Because they think that''s the fate imposed on the Lazar clan.


    Miriazar also tells the two of them before training.


    "Depending on the circumstances, I might kill you. Are you ready for that? I need you to do it."


    Alberto nodded naturally, but Miriazal did not miss that Crudas had a tour. Still, while I was training, I wondered if there was a change in Crudas'' mood as well, but the difference was starting to show as it did.


    Continued

 825 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 14 ~ Crudas ③ ~

    There was a lot more difference between Alberto and Crudas than there was before, but given the future, the technical difference between the two could have narrowed. Crudas still has little experience in action, compared to Alberto, who has a lot of experience in action. There are still examples of talent blossoming by putting itself in extreme battle. Not to mention the Lazar clan. Father Moldard has also told us that Crudas may be more talented than Alberto in terms of pure sword moves and scouting.


    But the result was different. Alberto has already stepped ahead, which I thought was the cap, but Crudas hasn''t improved better than I thought. From Miriazal''s experience it seemed less stretching than expected, though it would be a little more stretching.


    "(Living in this workout is not an already fine thing in itself, but it is not true only of the Lazar. Especially these guys. Unlike Eliza, they draw direct blood. Instead of just a thousand of them, the ability to do so has to be a thousand. Otherwise, you won''t even be allowed to stand in front of a black magician in preparation for the battle to come.


    Even though I could have expected this to happen to some extent, is it still a difference in readiness? Alberto has a clear reason to fight, but Crudas has...) "


    Thinking that far, Miriazar reconsiders the life of the three Lazar families in retrieval. Alberto has loved Miranda from an early age and strives as hard as possible to be a worthy knight. Rafferty had initially trained in his sense of confrontation with Alberto, but now he has defended Belliache and is aware that he is likely to be fit again as a commander. Rafferty is aware of himself and his surroundings when he eventually possesses qualities as a mentor rather than the kind of person he strikes out. That is why I have not allowed you to participate in this training from the beginning. I wasn''t fit to thicken my blood in this training.


    But Crudas... I was blessed with qualities more than I was at a young age and everyone was happy with that talent. But Crudus himself has no purpose in fighting. Alberto is an object of respect, not a good enemy. Rafferty is a good consultant, not a subject to compete for wisdom. I have a ''to protect'' classmate, but I guess I''m not a ''want to protect'' best friend. Miriazal had that in mind.


    "(It was probably early for Crudas. Even though it was coincidence that Alberto was determined, he was quite quick. Also, Rafferty and Belliache met quickly, so I might have misunderstood. In the first place, Crudas doesn''t even have an adult ritual yet. Even as adults, there are many people who can''t find the real reason why they should fight. Maybe this is the normal young man.


    Yes, this is not the land vandalized by wartime demons. It''s not a land where the object to fight and the reason to train is one mountain away. This is a peaceful and rich land. There is therefore little reason to fight, but this is also the land that I sought in times of chaos - difficult things) "


    At a stage when Crudas was blown up and crashed into the wall just next to Miriazar, Miriazar returned to me. Look, Crudas is losing his mind. In contrast, Alberto was still shimmering and seemed to have already recovered the damage Miriazal had done earlier.


    "You seem to be getting more resilient. How''s the finish going?"


    "Yes. The more I fight, the more I feel empowered. You think this is our natural power?


    "Not yet. To this extent, many were awakened in the battle. I''ll have you get to it. Right, the goal is to be able to fight Titania against each other."


    "You said to challenge the legend."


    "Did you cower?


    "No. If Miranda can''t protect me otherwise, I''ll be strong everywhere...!


    Alberto put up the great sword again, and Miriazar laughed lightly and kicked the ground. Apparently, when Alberto thinks he might be stronger than he imagines, he also thinks it would be worth working out.


    But behind it, Crudus had been left behind. It was for a moment that he was passing out, and I don''t know with what eyes Miriazal or Alberto saw Crudas fight the two who still can''t get up. There was only one Stervese who was aware of that.


    "(Really, that''s a difficult thing to do. Though it is common for the weak to be struck down, Miriazal, you shouldn''t be. Wrong again, huh?


    Stervese does not speak. What she talks about, a true dragon, is a violation of the commandments. That is why she abandoned the world of man with a ''thousand eyes'' that sees everything and a gaze that is also close to prediction. Therefore, it is sometimes hard to see young lives crawling desperately on the ground now.


    Continued

 826 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 15 - Invitation of Yugdrasil ① -

    "Alphilis, what''s the response from the Arnelian Church?"


    "It''s here."


    A few days later, Alphilis and Cowen had received a letter from Miriazal. Now the two of us are going to try to get all the answers we''ve been waiting for. Normally even Cowen, who is extremely calm and dubious as to whether he has emotions or not, is somewhere excited.


    That would be so. It is Setouchi who knows if her vision will become a reality. If this does not make your emotions expensive, it can be said that you are no longer the same as wood stone.


    Alphilis opens a letter from Miriazal and looks at its contents. The speed at which they read the two letters is almost equal, so they followed their contents silently.


    "... what is this!


    "I''m not clearly informing you where the factory is - but I see you''ve got your permission -"


    Cowen and Alphilis look at each other and the expression brightens up in one piece. Alphilis held Cowen and revealed his joy all over his body.


    "Yay! Maybe this will help us find a way to see things!


    "Let''s settle down - we''re just getting started - once we have the finished product - in case you have to think about it and place an order for factory production in Shirai - ku, wax -"


    And Cowen also became the feather of knowing the destructive power of Alphilis'' embrace. That''s when Ekla knocked and came into the room.


    Captain, it''s a customer.


    "Huh? I wonder who."


    "That''s what I don''t name. Young - rather than almost a boy, say you''re a merchant. I want to invite Alphilis to dinner, so just call me."


    "... strange. Did you come to the captain to take care of a human being that Ekura didn''t even name?"


    Cowen made the ambiguity and returned the question to Ekla. Then, Ekla sure is that one? And I held my head.


    "... indeed. Me, you''re crazy. Are you tired?"


    "Ekla can''t work here either. Why don''t you take a break and change your mood?


    "Oh, I''m going to get some good sleep,"


    Ekla looks like she''s stuck in a fox and still leads Alphilis downstairs. And then Cowen also remained distrustful.


    And down the stairs, Alphilis puts an unexpected figure in front of him.


    "... who was it?


    "... this if I haven''t seen you in a long time. As always, she''s the one who goes the diagonal side of the prediction."


    The boy spoke in a strangely grown-up tone, a grand mouth to Alphilis. Around it were all major Alphilis associates, but they also note something. Although visitors to the former Alphilis are in fact quite numerous, because it is rare for such a boy to come. Everyone was paying attention to who the boy was.


    "Hey, Alfie, what''s with the kid? Are you kidding me?


    Rosetta stuck out her thumb, but Alphilis returned it with a cold eye.


    "That can''t be true. I''m just following my memory, too. But who could it really have been?"


    "Right. Last time it was my usual habit, I suppressed some of my perceptions with witchcraft. Can you remember this?


    Wrap around the black robe the boy took out of nowhere. When I saw that appearance, some of my companions coloured.


    "You -!"


    "You''re one of the Orange Bulls!


    "Yugdrasil!"


    "Remember?"


    Alphilis was remembering that face as several of his companions laid out their swords. A neat look but inorganic. And the bottomless presence and the boy using magic that can only be described as magic. A boy I met in Begrad visited Alphilis again.


    The boy, named by Yugdrasil and Alphilis, behaves as if he had not been from the beginning, such as the mercenaries with swords.


    "Sure, because I used to define the existence of me with this black robe. He remained using the witchcraft of perception inhibition that he had unconsciously applied. Forgive me.


    Yeah, and finally your secretary-like person there, too, made a brief implication earlier to take a turn. Forgive me for that, too. "


    "Using all the magic again... as usual"


    Yugdrasil rushes to excuse himself, as Alphilis shows a frightened sleigh.


    "Don''t get me wrong. Ever since you told me, I haven''t used magic other than the minimum I need. Here in Arnelia, too, we get a proper permit and we''re in from the front. It''s a business meeting, so I needed to get my stuff in. I was going to come here once, but I came here today with the requirements."


    "Luggage or business negotiations?


    "Oh, I''m imitating a merchant now, but how is this funny inside? I started leading the wagon squad quite a bit. Business in the middle is interesting."


    "Hmm."


    Alphilis looked at Yugdrasil somewhat naggingly, but he was flat. Alphilis sighs, switching stories.


    "... okay. But that''s also the way I use perception inhibition. You don''t just distract people."


    "Even if I just missed my consciousness and gaze, I''d be noticed by a really good person. Well, it''s hard to distract wild animals. So there are ways to remove recognition by making it stronger with key objects such as inorganic objects in this way, and vice versa. Dimensions like, for example, black robes and me, which only make me recognize. You should remember."


    "It''s funny, but you came all the way out here to tell me that?


    Yugdrasil laughed all the time at Alphilis'' unspoken words.


    "No way. I''m not so free either"


    "So, for what purpose? My people are killing me because there''s no glitch."


    "The next time I came, I decided to come from the front with my own feet. I thought what you told me last time was best. There''s so much to gain by walking on your own feet.


    And Alpha Reese. All of a sudden, aren''t you willing to splash into a little encounter with me?


    "All in one (date) hey... no!?


    Alphilis raised his barbaric voice, but Yugdrasil''s words did go diagonally up Alphilis'' imagination. Seeing it, Yugdrasil laughed and apparently vomited such words with the intention of giving Alphilis a return of interest.


    Continued

 827 Guilty Sword, Part 16 - Theft ①

    Inside the Deep Green Palace, Aristotle was troubled by himself. I never imagined there would be so much work in the Deep Green Palace. Alberto, head of the Knights of the Temple, has abandoned his duties during special training or something, and Rafferty, an assistant, holds the general command of the Expeditionary Army. The main knights are fighting in the Expeditionary Army, so they didn''t think they''d be the best knights left to stay away at the Deep Green Palace. When the head of the absentee was announced, the other knights looked relieved, but the point was made. Everyone expected work to come down like a mountain like they are now. You mean you''re an idiot you didn''t realize?


    Now I don''t know what it''s like to have a bishop, Miriazal, out of paperwork from time to time to go shopping for candy in Lower Town. I wouldn''t call it candy, but Aristotle also wanted to bathe in alcohol to death. The pile of paperwork that descends in front of you is also similar to the way in which miscellaneous fish demons grow. Aristotle realized for the first time in this year that it would be many times better to get rid of all the work late in the evening and return the next morning to feel the despair when it was piling up like a mountain or sifting a sword on the front line. Next time there was an expedition, Aristotle had made a firm decision to volunteer to appear first.


    And what bothers Aristotle is the consultation held up by Dryde, one of the archbishops. There have been frequent incidents of petty theft here recently. Little damage complaints, such as the fact that the number of fruits in the outdoor store does not match one. That didn''t seem like a big deal at first, but when there were similar complaints from four or five shops on the same day and that lasted for nearly a month, the petty theft case came to be obviously relevant. It was also a problem that it spanned the entire city.


    At first, the city guard was in charge. However, there was also a consultation with Dryd, whom the mayor was imploring because it was so extensive, and it was up to Dryd to put one side in Aristotle, head of security at the Deep Green Palace, just in case. Nonetheless, Aristotle had to strike some sort of countermeasure because of similar reports from city security. But this is a challenge for Aristotle, who has left the substantive response to the highest-ranking knight to date. I have no idea how far we should intervene and what the actual means and procedures should be.


    "With such a small burglary, the Deep Green Palace shouldn''t normally move, but what''s the matter... yes"


    Aristotle remembers the girl she used to work with. Haven''t you claimed to be full of yourself with your thumbs up, leaving it to me if you want to search for lost items?


    Aristotle asks for a quick favor from her, the sensor, but she is an inexperienced Aristotle who never dreams of the expense falling off her salary.


    "Phew... looks like the original show is finally here...!


    Lisa indulges herself. This is Arnelia Central Square. Lisa responded to Aristotle''s summons to explore the burglar at the request of the Deep Green Palace. Lisa, who noticed from her heart that Aristotle was unfamiliar with the job, plucked Aristotle for five times the usual price for joking, but couldn''t pull it off because Aristotle responded so well. Lisa wonders if Aristotle doesn''t know that if she asks a mercenary directly not to go through Arnelia''s accounting department, she will pay for it herself.


    "Well... I don''t care. It''s none of Lisa''s business if Aristotle goes bankrupt."


    If Jake tells me the salary of the Temple Knight is true, it seems that the annual salary will blow up at this request. Lisa''s current class (rank) of sensors is A. He passed the assessment after the last war and the promotion exam he snuck into, making him now a sensor that goes into the continent''s 100 fingers in both fame. As a result, the commission as a mercenary differs from before and jumps to the point where one digit changes. As far as calculations in my head are concerned, it is certain that Aristotle will later faint while roaring.


    Normally, this level of loss is not the kind of job description that Lisa would receive if her rank became A. Why that got the job, Lisa had one plan.


    Continued

 828 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 17 - Theft ②

    "It''s time for you to have a whole house... and I like the mercenary regiment''s quarters now, but Jake has become a regular Temple Knight, and if you add up the rewards, you''ll be earning enough to take care of the little ones"


    Yes, Lisa was going to call the kids on hand and live with them as before. Not that I don''t like the Deep Green Palace. Rather, the environment is in order over there, and the education of female officials and Miriazal is generous. Still, they''re fighters. Those who take it for granted to fight to live, and who, if necessary, do not want to get dirty on the earth. But such a human being should be only a handful if it is inherently peaceful land.


    Lisa is also a fighter for herself and Jake, but she didn''t feel like taking such a job forever. Once his rank had risen enough and the matter of the black magician had been cleared up, Lisa was going to wash her feet completely from the bloody world and live in peace with her income there, only at the request of no danger. On top of that, he was plotting to raise the little ones slowly. Lisa aspires to be a peaceful family and a chaste wife.


    "Hehe, this is the perfect home plan. Unfortunately, you don''t just go and live like a big woman. Given the emotional education of the little ones, it seems better to pull them off the Deep Green Palace.


    But then there''s life without water with Jake... Ha, what''s Lisa thinking?


    I thought Lisa had no one, and she was uninhabited and bored, but this is the central square of Arnelia. It was to be witnessed by scattered passers-by.


    But Lisa didn''t set up here without a second thought.


    "Hmm. Jokes and delusions should be around here, let''s get started"


    Lisa concentrates her spirit. In this battle, there were a few major events for Lisa. One is that by touching the scene of war, you directly touched huge sensor jamming and other sonars tensioned by good sensors. In action sometimes beats 100 trainings. Lisa''s abilities had already grown to be somewhat cuddly, even sensor crushing and jamming.


    And one is the sight of Dragreo blowing up the mountain. Overwhelming events have a huge impact on people. Where mental power or imagination is such that it is directly linked to competence, there remain instances where competence blossoms in the wake of one incident. Lisa seemed to be typical of that, too, and when Dragreo blew up the mountain, Lisa was instinctively sensing its scale. Later on, if you calm down and think about it, you can''t possibly sense events of that magnitude with Lisa''s sensor capability, but because her instincts perceived danger, when was Lisa dramatically prolonging the sensor''s distance?


    The last one was Grossfeld, who was a Blackhawk priest. His use of power is a combination of sensors and witchcraft. Ability to automatically recover injured humans within its boundaries while maintaining vast areas of magic. I couldn''t believe the total amount of magic, but my ability as a sensor is still amazing. One trick had been learned in Lisa by touching on that ability that would undoubtedly have entered the Decathlon on the continent if she had registered as a sensor.


    It was experiencing such a composite event that Lisa''s abilities had risen exceptionally, without anyone knowing. As long as they are already in formation in the central square, sensors will reach them anywhere within the walls of Arnelia.


    "Mm-hmm."


    Lisa concentrates her spirit to the extreme and flies the sensors. If you do too much, you fly sensors so that you can get caught up in the Arnelia, which is full of traps, etc. because it gets caught up in various vigilance nets. Maintain them, center yourself further, and rotate them 360 degrees. Lisa was convinced that there was no way she could not catch on to this.


    "... that''s pretty tough. As a precaution, it takes more than half an hour to spin through the Arnelia. If you give it two spins, Lisa''s concentration will be the limit, but let''s see."


    Lisa sits around the fountain in Central Square. Lisa was serious herself, although it just seemed like she was sitting there if anyone knew anything about it. Slightly, the sweat hits my back.


    And slowly rotated the sensors, and by the end of the two rotations, as we can see, the sun was indeed passing loosely through Jomtien. It should have been early in the morning to start.


    "Hmm... no harvest? Well, you can''t do it without a burglary in the time I''m touring the sensors. Now that I know I can do these things for now, will I have the guts to do the rest? If you want to increase your efficiency, you want a little information.


    Well, who should I talk to... oh, yeah. Don''t you have the right person? "


    All Lisa had to do was think about what she needed to think and head to a place early enough.


    Continued

 829 Guilty Sword, Part 18 ~ Agent ① ~

    "... shitty free time."


    "That''s a mess of language. Mascalade."


    Shut up, Euwayne.


    Mascarade, disguised as an amyl, was boring. As an operative, she''s already done what she does. There are several escape routes available in times of need, and I have already succeeded in creating several people who will move as I wish. At all, a man is an instant thing. Some gold and carnal desire. That makes it easy for a few people to manipulate. At all, Mascalade was frightened that he was a vulgar creature. It''s a spitting emotion that I''ve already experienced many times in my life, but I was once again stirring up that dull emotion for so much boredom.


    All you have to do is give me an order, and I can give you some fireworks. For example, if some army had attacked Arnelia, about the gates in the outer periphery would be able to be opened and directed to the front of the Deep Green Palace. He can also kidnap the children of several leading aristocrats. It is also possible to paralyze Arnelia''s logistics in a few days. If we take another minute, we can also create a spark of civil strife inside Arnelia.


    In that regard, this Mascarade was very good as an operative. That''s why I had too much time, and I was running out of things to do.


    "Uh, I was wondering if someone could replace me. I''m too bored to die."


    "It''s good to be bored. You are also a testament to your competence."


    "Are you praising me?


    "Until I told you the truth."


    From the water in the barrel, only the face rises and talks to Mascarade. Euwayne, with his body of water, usually lurks inside the house of Mascalade in this way. But he must also be an organism, and he is not here all four or six times because of his own intelligence activities. Rather, it is Eweyne''s ability to gather information there while diffusing into Arnelian water. Because of this, Mascarade has more and more to do. Whatever it is, when Mascalade says where he wants information, Euwayne infiltrates and buys it. It''s good to be easy, but it''s not funny or anything that happened.


    Mascarade talks to Euwayne as he stumbles across the table.


    "You''re not convenient."


    "I''m afraid"


    "But you can''t infiltrate the Deep Green Palace, can you?


    "There''s holy water over there."


    "You don''t like holy water?


    "No. The sanctified water itself is irrelevant, but you can have them think that the holy water is in the sensor range of the mermaid as it is. Sometimes we drain holy water from the Deep Green Palace to get an idea of the situation around this city. They say that mermaid lost the battle against Doom, but he''s certainly the patron saint of that palace. In terms of avoiding intruders, it is perfectly equal"


    "Hmm, that''s what I''m doing. You can''t get close to the water. I heard rumors of opposition to Miriazal in the Deep Green Palace. Is it hard to know?"


    "That''s what I''m talking about"


    Mascalade thought. Somehow I know that there are forces in Arnelia that are hostile to Miriazar. Miriazal seems to fit many assassination attempts, and security in the Deep Green Palace is not just for black magicians. When that happens, you''ll be sure to think there''s a third force that won''t involve the black magicians.


    But who is he? What good does it do to anyone by driving Miriazal out of his position of power? At least, you won''t be able to do anything about it in this situation where black magicians are now in active motion. Mascarade''s greatest interest is in that regard, but it doesn''t get to getting the identity inside.


    I serve near Fenna as an amyl, but I don''t have the means to get inside the Deep Green Palace early. Also, there are too many sharp people in the Deep Green Palace and the danger is too great. Step into it and you''ll see who you are. If I manage to find out one opposition force, I think I can cut it off from there.


    Mascalade abandons his stuck thoughts and talks to Euwayne again.


    "Nah, what are you doing with the rice? You can''t be fine if you drink water, can you?


    "Absolutely. There''s nourishment there."


    "How?


    "Do you care?


    "Sort of."


    Mascalade wondered if Euwayne, who looked like a marine creature, would only eat fish. Normally I wouldn''t have cared about that, but the point is, I had so much time to spare that it bothered me.


    But Euwayne started talking absurdly.


    "I borrow some food from the outdoor shop there. That''s all."


    "... you, is that true?


    "Yes, but..."


    At that moment, Mascalade took the knife out of the hem at a stunning speed and threw it across Euwayne''s face. Brilliantly, the knife pierces Euwayne''s face, but Euwayne, the water, will not hurt.


    A hole opened for a moment, and when that hole closed, Euwayne asked in a grumpy manner.


    Continued

 830 Guilty Sword, Part 19 ~ Agent ② ~

    "... do what?


    "That''s our line, you big idiot!


    But Mascalade''s words could not hide his anger already. Mascalade used his original dirty words and cursed Euwayne.


    "If you take great care to keep this one out of sight, Temehe will steal it with no hesitation! Why don''t you talk to me for a second!


    "Because I thought it was something I didn''t have to do. Was that a bad idea?


    Even as Euwayne, he has taken great care of himself. Nothing. He doesn''t say he can''t live without eating humans, but if he is, he doesn''t shy away from eating. It is his natural habit to eat as much as he likes what he wants and whenever he wants. That''s why he''s been very patient with him for over a year.


    But mascarade was an extraordinary act. If you try to make her familiar with human society, Euwayne''s actions were only frivolous.


    "There''s nothing wrong with it. I don''t suppose you monsters can imagine how human beings are. A human merchant confirms every day what was sold and at what price. Details also record which seasons and times they sold. You wouldn''t mind a single fruit or vegetable. But that''s just as problematic as it gets every day or all the time. The story goes from individual merchants to local chambers of commerce, and to city investigative teams and vigilantes if burglaries are suspected. If the degree is terrible, if it is Arnelia, there will be a report to the Knights of the Temple.


    That''s it, you don''t even think about it?


    "... I see it might not be a good idea"


    Euwayne immediately admitted his loss, but there''s nothing he can do if it''s something he doesn''t know in the first place. This was a difference of vision and consciousness between the two sides, but we can no longer help what has happened.


    Mascalade, holding his head, skipped instruction to Euwayne in an order tone.


    "... we are originally in a cooperative system, but we are not interfering with each other. We shouldn''t be talking about each other''s ways, but only this time, I guess. Sneak up on how much Arnelia knows right now. Depends on that, the story changes."


    Copy that. I''ll follow your lead.


    "And!"


    Mascarade stops Euwayne from leaving early.


    "Consult me for dinner. Don''t do anything."


    "I understand that, too, I expect"


    That''s all I told you, Euwayne disappeared lost in the water. After he left, Muscalade somehow took to the couch and poisoned him with hatred.


    "... Damn, he''ll take care of you. I don''t know what I can do about the infiltration. Arnelia''s defensive net is already perfect. And the escape route I''ve prepared, I wonder if I can use one more time. The infiltration is no longer possible... and if we get hit here, we won''t know everything that''s going on in Arnelia, but is that okay? This recent mass production of demonic crystal stones, plus the nowhere expedition of the Temple Knights, the absence of Commander Alberto, the trends of the Alphilis and the Mercenaries, and the identity of the huge signs of sitting in the Deep Green Palace. Wasn''t you the only ones who criticized Miriazal for not being alarmed about what he was going to do?


    Mascalade offended the invisible black magicians, but she is unaware that the perception of Miriazar itself is divided among the black magicians in the first place. Mascarade cannot jeopardize this mission. Driven to the dim lands of the border, even for the sake of our companions. Because of this, she is at the mercy of a single Hidun, fighting her way down and wearing stigma.


    I don''t know what the fellow Sconers scattered to other lands are up to, but Mascalade wanted to take the clan''s restoration and future as a stepping stone in any way to this mission.


    "Miranda, how are you?


    "Oh Lisa, it''s been a while. Ever since the client."


    Miranda was in the middle of relaxing in the office. I''m on my way to my desk with a rash I don''t even know Lisa. Miranda''s office, which was expanded within the Deep Green Palace, was clearly more operational than before, with several assistants. Among the busy and moving humans, Miranda was soaking tea alone.


    Lisa sits in front of Miranda as she slides in as she tries to do the humans that move around like a comrade.


    "Sounds busy for a long time, but is Miranda okay with not working?


    "If you learn how to turn the job around, you can tell the difference between when you''re busy and when you''re not. I''ve been busy dying this morning, but I''ve got until evening to do the rest."


    "Then I''m just fine. I need to talk to you."


    I wonder what it is.


    Lisa brings up one suggestion. I got to deal with a theft case as a sensor, but I need information on where and what kind of theft there was. He went to the city hall to find out, so he temporarily wanted the information to be disclosed and the authority to just put on a few people to help. Indeed, it is the mountain of Sekiyama that pays in advance, or is abandoned, even if Lisa, a mercenary of one suke, boards the bureau alone.


    When Lisa offered, Miranda took it on with pleasure.


    "Then let me lend you one of my men. If the Burglars are behind this, I''ll have a good escort and a good assistant, just in case."


    "You don''t have to do that."


    "No, even as a weasel, I want you to ask for one."


    To Miranda''s words, Lisa slapped her neck.


    Continued

 831 Guilty Sword, Part 20 ~ Classmate ③ ~

    "Well, let''s go on a date"


    "Hey, hey... yeah?


    Alphilis was in a hurry for Yugdrasil''s suggestion that there was no clapping. I didn''t expect to be invited as a man so abruptly.


    But Yugdrasil was inviting Alphilis at a rate he couldn''t tell if he was serious or not. The expression cannot be taken without laughter.


    "What are you upset about?


    "No, because... I''ve never dated or anything! So I don''t know what kind of clothes to wear, or where to go..."


    "That''s a steady heckle."


    Lisa vomited her honest thoughts, but Yugdrasil was smiling, as she said she could not help but be funny.


    "What, I''ll do the escort. That would be the courtesy of men in human society. Besides, I just want to get some time for the two of us to talk. I won''t let it take long."


    "Alfie, you''re leaving by dinner, right?


    "Don''t go home in the morning."


    I may have to say I''m comfortable with my black magician opponent, but I guess I was relieved to see how much of an attitude Alphilis had. Yugdrasil was steadily offering that hand to Alphilis when Rosetta and Uty each made tea and Larna burned a flame of jealousy.


    Okay, let''s go.


    "Go, where?


    "It''s where we can be alone."


    "So hey, it''s too early for that!


    "I don''t know what to do. We''ll be back in half an hour."


    Yugdrasil, left to discipline, took Alphilis'' hand forcefully and activated the metastasis on the spot. The witchcraft of the metastasis without its preliminary motion had the witchcraft heart Lana, Muscade, and even Maia and Lachia round their eyes.


    "Now... was there a convergence of sorcery, Muscade?


    "No, at least I didn''t know as far as I could feel it. What the hell is he?


    "I don''t know. But I didn''t feel hostile at least."


    Rakia and Maia were talking again a little further away as the two witches'' thoughts were exchanged.


    "Aunt Maia - Hey. What''s that?"


    "Lakia, that''s the Wizard. Almost certainly."


    I didn''t even notice that Rakia reworded it, spinning the words as Maia squeaked almost flashly. Unable to capture the meaning of the word, Rakia listens back.


    "How is a wizard different from a magician?


    "All the magic you use is unexplained magic in the current theory of magic. There used to be a lot of them. Of course, Orangeables, and so did we. Now that most of those sorceries are popular and theoretically systematic, magic has changed the way they are expressed into sorcery.


    But that''s not it. What he used to show is definitely a magical realm. The magic he used is just a metastasis, but the process to use it is as if it were different from ours. Now magic theory doesn''t explain it. "


    "What''s that - what do you mean?


    Rakia threw words at Maia, but those words had not reached her already. Because when Maia was born, magic was studied this way, and the wizard was already thought to have died as a definition on words. It was impossible for Maia to be surprised by the sudden visitors she saw.


    "Ah, finally, it''s just a mess ~"


    "You made it easy today."


    "The only thing I can say is, you don''t have to."


    Ruth is the one snagging on the desk. And next to that, Nellie packs up her stuff and gets ready to move. They have just finished their demonic systems class. If you only consider your age, Ruth is Gloria''s preliminary first year and Nellie is equivalent to first year, but what they are already taking is third grade classes.


    Ruth has taken classes so far in the flying class because of his good written exam score. He was attending this class in an attempt to complete his sorcery as an academic because of his lack of qualities as a magician. His specialties are economics, political science. Ruth regretted this class sooner rather than later because he didn''t happen to have a class he wanted to take. Because classes are just taxonomy and have not come to the stage where reflection is made, there is nothing interesting or interesting about it. Also, I don''t see many signs that it might help his future.


    Nellie, on the other hand, is taking this class because of her excellence, of course, but in fact, only in the sacred sorcery class, she has already finished her fifth grade class process. That''s why I''ve been attending this class because of this general discussion of the magic system and the credits required for any more flying classes. For Nellie, this class is very easy. In the first place, Nellie has already voluntarily terminated her studies because this knowledge is quite difficult in practical terms if she is not in her mind as a magician. As Jake puts his time into training, Nellie puts most of his time into studying on the desk. Therefore, she was completing Gloria''s process at a tremendous rate.


    By the time Nellie, who was already showing one scale as a talented woman, had finished packing, Ruth began to cursorily unpack.


    "After this, it''s lunch break, but what do we do? I''d go to dinner with Dute Hilde if I didn''t have anything."


    "Um, if Rinta''s coming, you can go back."


    "You... you''re not freaking out about Linda, are you?"


    Nellie looks like she''s nagging, and she looks at Ruth. Whatever Linda is, she''s a countess. No matter how high Ruth desires, she is an impossible woman to get.


    But Ruth shook his head to the side.


    Continued

 832 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 21 ~ Classmate ④ ~

    "No way. I don''t know who I am. It''s just a good night''s sleep, Kajija."


    "It''s for the viewing... okay. Never think about evil!


    "Right. If you don''t want to rub it, you can rub it."


    "You..."


    Ruth started saying disturbing things again, so Nellie tried to embarrass herself as an elder, and there Dora went through.


    "Oh, Nellie. Just fine."


    "Mr. Dora!


    "Shit, I got a good one"


    Dora smiled and spoke to them, Nellie responded to it with her face shining, and Ruth deliberately tongued louder. It''s easy to see that Nellie likes Dora, but Ruth didn''t even try to hide that she hates Dora again. Nellie likes Dora as much as any other girl, but the way her eyes shined was not usual. Unlike just a noisy girl, Nellie seemed seriously in love with him. That''s why Dora didn''t think she cared about Nellie again, either, but she didn''t respond quite as well as any other girl, and sincerely responded to her all the time.


    On the other hand, Ruth hated Dora very much. No one had ever heard of the reason, nor had Ruth himself told anyone, but Ruth hated Dora so much that Dora tried to ignore her.


    And as usual, a conversation that is exchanged peacefully. Nellie answers Dora by letting her face shine at all times and as usual. Dora was calm, but warm enough not to betray Nellie''s expectations.


    "Do you know where Jake is?


    "Jake is probably at Ms Hamitte''s. In my morning class, I told Senior Crudus I''d been hit for a long time."


    "Well, Mr. Crudus is unforgiving, too. What happened lately, that man''s sword is really scary"


    "Scared?"


    Dora nodded to Nellie''s question.


    "Oh, I''m scared. I believe that a sword is purposeful and wielding. But I don''t see a purpose in that man''s sword. Yet the way you put it into the sword is unusual. It''s like you''re in a rush to live, and you''re weighing your life with that sword."


    "Heh, you''re a pain in the ass."


    Nellie must have stared at Ruth because Ruth said she hated him, but Dora flushed him like the wind.


    "I''m not a swordsman, I just thought so as a poet."


    "That''s what I did, but I don''t need it."


    That''s all I''m saying, Ruth just packed up and left. That didn''t mean much caring for Nellie either, but more than that, Ruth hated Dora. It doesn''t mean I hate you as a person. I was just jealous of Dora, who had so many things I didn''t have. And I didn''t even care for that usual smile. It is as if they are not dealing with this one and so on, and their eyes do not care about their serenity.


    So when Ruth left, Nellie looked awkward, but Nellie was saved somewhat because Dora smiled and gave it back to Nellie.


    "Apparently he hated me"


    "To that idiot Ruth, I''ll tell you something tough from me. You don''t have to talk like that."


    "Well, maybe I can''t help it. He''s instinctive, trying to eliminate enemies approaching Jake and his family. I might have been considered the same."


    "No way. I can''t believe I''m the enemy of Mr. Dora."


    "I don''t know. Because I don''t know when life will be. And you''re family. I''m jealous of Jake."


    "Huh?"


    Dora''s words didn''t make sense to Nellie, but Dora left the spot saying goodbye to Nellie when she chuckled. Seriously, I even thought about going after Dora and having dinner with him, but Nellie knew that sometimes Dora wanted to be alone, and that her desire not to interrupt him at her own convenience worked. So Nellie just dropped off Dora''s back. Fu Nellie thought it would be her own lust that made that back seem lonely for a moment.


    Nellie was always thinking about that the next time she saw Dora, she apologized properly for Ruth and tried to cook some delicious handicrafts.


    Where Alphilis and Yugdrasil metastasized. It was one of the ridges of Pyrevos. Under the eyes is a wall. Looking down at the Cloud Sea, it is certainly stunning above, but at the same time it did not live comfortably.


    "High!


    "The view''s good inside, isn''t it?


    "It''s so scary! And cold!


    The time of year is this season that deepens into autumn. And on the mountain, the temperature was an unimaginably cold world. Yugdrasil gives an irresistible expression to the shivering Alphilis.


    "It''s a priceless one."


    "Yugud, aren''t you cold?


    "Somewhat. But roughly no problem..."


    The Alphilis realized otherwise, and Yugdrasil covered his surroundings with boundaries. At the same time he started a fire and led him to a place like a rock shelf again. There were chairs and tables ready for two, whether they had been made by scraping rocks. And all kinds of drinks.


    "Want a drink?


    "Fine."


    "The delicacies I collect from my own earnings."


    "Then let''s have it"


    Alphilis honestly got the liquor offered by Yugdrasil. There is something about it that is too cold to have been done without booze. But take a sip and be amazed at the aroma of the liquor, Alphilis.


    "... yummy, this"


    "I guess so. I was surprised when I first drank it too. I wonder if all this delicacy is still on the ground. What a single farmer couple you''re making. So far I have made a great deal of money by wholesale this to nobles and big merchants, but I would like to try to spread this to normal homes and canteens any day. That is also my wish now.


    The merchant''s job became real after I learned the pleasure of spreading the good stuff. "


    "Hmm, maybe a merchant isn''t a bad idea"


    Speaking of which, Alphilis thinks Jessia''s excited when she finds something good. I think it would be interesting to get involved in those things if I had time myself.


    Continued

 833 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 22 ~ Date ① ~

    "So? No way. I became a merchant, how dare you summon me to make a report?


    "Sure. I called you here to deceive Stelvese''s eyes. If she''s just a little out there, she won''t notice either."


    "Stervese?"


    "You don''t know? I''m in the Deep Green Palace, the one true dragon with the ''Chirii Eye''. Older than Gwendorf, it will be just between the ancient dragons of the old generation and the true dragons of today. A favorite dragon, he used to give a lot of advice as your opinion number, but one day he''s at the top of Pilebos, observing the end of the world all the time. So even at the top of Pilebos, I know what''s on earth, and I''m one of those people who Aurangebull truly feared. You''re also Miriazal''s master."


    "Miriazal''s!?


    Alphilis raised his voice of surprise at the suddenly revealing fact. But Yugdrasil keeps talking as he deserves.


    "That''s right. Otherwise, Miriazal, who was just an extinct race of beauty, would not have that much power. She had True Dragon''s blood divided, and on top of that she worked out and became a powerful man to that end. Of course, it''s because of the irresistible drilling and obsession.


    That Stelvese is coming to the Deep Green Palace. Even with her, I can''t refuse to ask for a disciple - rather than just deciding to look aside, I guess. Come to the branch of whether or not the continent will perish. "


    "... I''m losing track of it. Why did the person suddenly come to Arnelia, and how could Yugdrasil avoid the person and have anything to do with me?


    The Alphilis inquiry is also particularly true. Yugdrasil decided to resolve that question one by one.


    "Shall we solve the second question first? The woman is watching Arnelia with a thousand eyes. And, of course, the trends of black magicians and yours. She''s willing to stop black magicians if they ever decisively renege on any promises. That would be her responsibility as the true dragon who gave the Orange Bull so much wisdom.


    And this one, as someone who has fought directly with demons, cannot overlook the presence of Bradymaria. That''s what I mean. "


    "Demon - what battle was it exactly?


    "Gwendorf''s braces would be erased without a trace if they were blown three times in a city the size of Arnelia, but so would the Demon. If they contend, the eastern part of the continent will be devastated, not daunted. In the Arnelia raid ahead, if Brady Maria had been willing, Arnelia would have been spotless."


    "Lie..."


    Alphilis looked incredible, but he remembered the fact that Dragreo blew up the mountain all the time. Sure, it may not be an impossible story.


    Yugdrasil continued.


    "The Dragons tell. He said it was a battle where the sun lit up many times in heaven. The night didn''t come because of all the magic that lit up the sky no matter how many times the day went round, the roar of rocking the earth and countless tornadoes going up to heaven caught my eye, and the earth seemed to be an instant and devastated battle. The southern continent is the main battlefield at that time, but that continent still remains devastated by the effects of that time. Besides, the earth changed its shape from time to time. Because this continent was one."


    "One?"


    "The battle between the Devil and the True Dragon broke the ground. And it became three continents. The land that was between the east and the present continent became a sinking sea, and the southern continent moved away a little after the crack, but less than half the size of the original. You know how awesome the fight was?


    "... I can''t imagine."


    Alphilis managed to create a situation then, but it was too large to be possible. What magic can I use to break the ground and submerge it in the sea?


    Yugdrasil sighed one.


    "... well, there''s been such a battle before. Stervese is a living witness at that time. Those who have witnessed the battle are hardly alive and active anymore."


    "What about Yugud?


    "Well, I don''t know"


    It was a subtle Alphilis I heard, but Yugdrasil then turned the question away. And before Alpha Reese rolled up, we moved on to the next topic.


    "That''s the first question. Because Stelvese is going to stop Bradymaria, but that doesn''t mean she doesn''t have to move now. Because it is only when Bradymaria moves to destroy this continent in earnest that it will be the turn of the real Stervese.


    But she moved. It was Aldrius who moved it. "


    "What?"


    An unexpected name surprised Alphilis. Before she could say anything, Yugdrasil was spinning his own words as it were.


    "It would also be the answer to the third question in that sense. Aldrius once reached the top of the untouched Pilebos, dictating what might or might not be, Stelvese."


    "... there?


    "Don''t be so dumb. I couldn''t believe it either, but the facts are facts. Those two were only for a short time, but it was certainly such a relationship. Though it was hard to imagine that humans would dictate after knowing they were true dragons, and that Stervese would accept them. In that sense, the fate of this continent could have gone a little crazy from the birth of Aldrius. Normally, that ripple just rippled the surface for a moment and it ends. But instead of that ripple still disappearing, it''s trying to overlap and become a big twist. There are all sorts of thoughts involved there, but perhaps that is the will of those who live on the continent.


    That''s why I can say I moved, too. And I left you this prophecy in Arnelia, and so did Meechatres. "


    "Misha... who?


    Alphilis gave his neck to a name he had no idea of. Yugdrasil saw the reaction and gave a sad expression.


    "Well... he passed away without naming you."


    "Do you know him?"


    "Oh, from when he was just a toddler. A person who has too much power for a person to have, and therefore has more problems than a person has, but continues to believe in a person until the end. Despite his noble soul, he was always lonely. I wish it had been a satisfactory life, though the understandable didn''t show up."


    "... I guess that''s him"


    "Do you have any idea?


    To Yugdrasil''s words, Alphilis nodded.


    "Probably. I did have an old lady in Arnelia town who gave me some advice. When you looked at me, you seemed very happy. I didn''t think of anything, but it just seemed satisfying to me. I wonder why?


    "... I see, there''s hope left"


    "What?"


    "No, we''re talking about this one"


    Yugdrasil waved the first time. I just remembered a few things from before. It would have been over a hundred years ago. The despair the girl had at that time apparently turned into hope.


    "(Well, did the future you were looking at turn into something a little glorious? Thank you for your hard work, Me Chatless)"


    "Hey, tell me too. What happened to you?


    Yugdrasil spoke graciously to Alphilis, who was left in a single story and made his mouth squint with dissatisfaction.


    Continued

 834 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 23 - Date ②

    "I''m sorry, but I can''t say this either."


    "Again?


    "But I''m sure I''ll know what her words mean sooner or later. And the reason I couldn''t say anything. Speaking of which, think that all that aunt''s actions will be attributed to nothing, be patient."


    "... if you say so much, you just have to shut up. It''s bad."


    Alphilis criticized Yugdrasil with a further flurry, but he didn''t change his attitude either. The look wasn''t mean, it was just a quiet, but immovable attitude that made the will of steel disappoint.


    I know I can''t hear any more about that look, and when the muggled alphilis sees the sight under my eyes, I accidentally divulge that sentiment.


    "That''s a magnificent view. I wonder if this is heading north."


    "That''s right. in the direction of an isolated earth."


    "Close - the land protected by the witches of the ice fields, isn''t it?


    "It''s not accurate that I''m protecting you. Originally, there was absolutely no interaction with other lands. Those who can no longer live in people, or those who have been driven away, live here. If we go further north among them, we will also see a species that is no longer only spoken of in legend.


    The world also needs these lands. Not everything can live in the sun, and any world needs a place to escape. "


    "You think the witches in the ice fields are protecting them?


    "I''m not protecting someone specific. It retains its potential, I suppose. But the previous generation of Icefield witches could have been on someone''s side personally. And now the witch of the icefield."


    "Close. I wonder how she''s doing."


    Alphilis remembers the ice witch who helped him when he was shipwrecked in Pilebos. Its beautiful expression, which speaks without expression, is remembered all the time. And what I enthusiastically solicited. Even after Arnelia, I am relaxed, but there is an exchange of letters.


    "You haven''t heard from me lately, have you been busy?"


    "I don''t know. But without a doubt, you will go to an isolated land."


    "Why?"


    "It is destiny and inevitability. Neither can this earth be closed forever. If things get so big, there''s no land to be unrelated to. Besides, it''s not even closed anymore."


    "What do you mean?


    "You should check it with your own eyes once. Before that, the Ice Plains witch might send some news."


    To Yugdrasil''s way of saying it, Alphilis felt something. There is a change coming to this earth. That''s why Yugdrasil brought herself here. Alphilis was dying to see what was on this earth.


    And as I glanced at the ridge of Pilebos with my eyes, I remembered even more.


    "Romansland is one way or the other"


    "I guess you don''t see it coming from here."


    "Oh, well, Anne seems to be doing well."


    "Who?


    "Second Crown Princess of Romansland, we''re friends."


    Yugdrasil felt strange watching Alphilis speak with pleasure. He knows how Romansland is now. Therefore, I was a little sorry for the innocence of Alphilis.


    "... seems very close."


    "Well, I know it''s been over a year, but we''re still exchanging letters. I even know her food hobbies by now, and I even promised to lend her a Fei Long."


    "Is this fate, too? The more brutally connected you are."


    "... do something meaningful again. Does Anne have something for you, too?


    "Ask Miriazal or Miranda that, too, and they''ll give you some kind of answer. More than that, have you found any answers to the challenges you previously put out?


    "Challenges?"


    "On the weakness of the lifeless."


    To Yugdrasil''s words, Alphilis worried a little and nodded briefly.


    "... maybe half"


    "Well, can I ask you something?"


    "First, about the secret of his immortality. As it happens, a child named Aeruare of the Crusading Squad fired an effective blow against the Lifeless. I''m only at the hypothetical stage of what the magic she used is, but to some extent, the identity of the lifeless immortals is getting squeezed."


    "By the way, what''s the most powerful?


    "In my opinion - his body itself is made up of magic"


    Alphilis told him so, somewhat bewildered. When Yugdrasil heard the answer, his eyes glistened.


    Continued

 835 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 24 ~ Monitoring ① ~

    Alphilis told him so, somewhat bewildered. When Yugdrasil heard the answer, his eyes glistened.


    "Hmm... from a standpoint, I refrain from grading, but you don''t look very floating, do you?


    "Right. Assuming you''re right, it''s a big deal. But most likely. Then I can snort that his contents are willing despite their cavities, and that they regenerate unusually quickly. 3D magic formation with a certain will. I''m stepping on him for who he is.


    But if that hypothesis is being hit, we have little means of defeating it. His magic power is for 100,000 magicians. He will not die unless he can release the magic. Most importantly, it''s about him, so he''ll retreat before the magic runs out, and he''ll have a number of means to prevent the magic running out. I still can''t tell you how to take it down. "


    "So what about the greatest magic?


    "That may have seen one scale in the last fight. I''ve already figured out what to do."


    "Ho."


    The word was more powerful than it had been earlier. Apparently, there''s really something I can do. Yugdrasil looked at Alphilis with interest.


    "So how''s the last question?


    "I wonder if that means hidden abilities. Whatever about that. I''m still getting Arnelia''s materials checked out. Miriazal said the retired archbishop had collected some relevant material privately, and that he would convene it next time to listen."


    "I see. But you can tell me that."


    "Now, isn''t it?


    Yugdrasil laughed joyfully at Alphilis'' slightly sloppy tricks.


    "She''s an interesting woman. I guess that''s why the hero king cares too"


    "Don''t joke."


    "No, no, seriously. He''s a man who sleeves any beautiful woman if he''s not interested. The man was never tired of talking to Alphilis. Even then, it would be enough for anyone who knew the guy at the time to fall apart. If Alphilis had lived in those days, no doubt his queen would have advised him."


    "Uh, I''m kind of not happy about that"


    Around the time Alphilis mumbled again and Yugdrasil laughed at her face, which was about to change, Alphilis recalled one question.


    "Hey, Yugud. The word ''can''t make it'' they''re saying. What does that mean?


    "... I can''t give you a direct answer. I can give you a process of thought that might be helpful. Alpha Reese, have you ever wanted a child?


    "... hey, Yugd -"


    Alphilis wondered if Yugdrasil had made it up, but the look was more serious than ever. Before that look, Alphilis had to seriously think about the meaning of the question.


    "Well, thank you very much."


    "Yes, welcome"


    Lisa returned to Ips, who greeted him with a joyful face, in a very unobtrusive manner. The escort Miranda put on Lisa is a pilgrimage Ips. Above Elsa''s track record, she has taken the form of a conciliation that culminated in the last time the Alphilis participated in a client''s war, a track record that Arnelia has recognized. The same was also true for Clier, B��nsnell.


    But I know those who were directly involved. Perhaps she waited for the time to intervene in the war. Otherwise, she appeared when it was too convenient. Pilgrimage with the back. That Pfeiffer thought bitterly, too, and Miranda is questioning Ips about that once.


    And Miranda was thinking of her as an internal insurgent. Therefore Ips was followed by Lisa''s escort. To get Lisa to grasp the evidence. Lisa had never met Ips in person, but her first impression was that tone was a stiff man in the back. The tone is light, but he tells me he''s quite strong in footwork and tricks. Lisa also travels with Elsa once in Slasmund. Lisa was considering that Ips'' combat power, which could be measured from there, would probably snub Elsa.


    "Then we''re going to the city hall. I''ll look into the materials."


    "Huh."


    Ips responded lightly and started walking half a step behind Lisa. He''s going to serve as Lisa''s escort securely. Lisa and Ips, who soon approached the city hall, begin to examine the materials for their purpose.


    Continued

 836 Guilty Sword, Part 25 ~ Surveillance ② ~

    Lisa was blind, so she had a few of the clerks on her assistant. Skipping the instructions to the scribes, the material quickly piles up beside Lisa. Lisa accidentally roared at the number.


    "The number of reported burglaries is still quite high. Considering what hasn''t been reported, is there about five times as many cases?"


    "Maybe more. And can I borrow your map?


    When Ips borrowed the map from the scribe, he began writing something there, in the main. Lisa feels and remembers the place.


    "... if you do it and the scene isn''t extensive?


    "That''s right, this could be all over Arnelia. And the order in which you wrote it is in the order in which it occurred. You''re apparently going to be distressed to make the scene opposite each other. Hey. But the opposite is unnatural."


    Lisa nods at Ips'' allegations.


    "Right. Criminals, such as ordinary burglars, repeat the offense in the same place. Not only does that change the place, but it also carries out burglaries on the same day at the opposite pole, where you''re not supposed to know what''s going on. That''s not only from outdoor stores, but also from the average household.


    Normally, it''s a coincidence, or it''s what Azuma did. If it were the same person, would this killer, or the killers, have been confident that they would never find him? "


    "Normally, it would be the work of a bunch of idiots. But this is obviously unnatural. All I''m saying is it''s a little weird that you''re targeting the whole area and you''re still not sure you can find it. If you''re confident, that''s going to keep an eye on this whole Arnelia thing, right?


    "Such an idiot. Even Lisa can''t do that. If we could do that, would we just have sensors out of common sense or looking at them from the sky"


    "... there might be another one."


    Lisa put her neck around Ips'' allegations, but Ips smiled and pointed primarily to the ground.


    "The underground waterway. From here, with certain special abilities, it might be possible to keep an eye on the whole of Arnelia."


    Lisa didn''t miss the fact that Ips'' expression tightened one step to her light-hearted tone and back.


    "Yes, that''s the end of the treatment. You can go home when you feel better."


    "Say... thank you for your help, Doctor"


    Jake, who had received Crudus'' machete head-on during his swordsmanship training, had passed out and been transported to the emergency room. Often accompanied by Dute Hilde and others, but because of the next class, Ms Hamitte in the emergency room returned them and looked after Jake.


    Jake, who was only having a mild concussion, woke up less, but Hamitte had ordered his morning rest on his glitzy vision. And to treat the head injury, the bandage was just rewound at the end. I was scheduled to return to class this afternoon.


    When Jake weaves his jacket, Ms Hamitte has recommended warm tea.


    "You don''t have to hurry. Slow down a little bit."


    "But..."


    "But there''s no hiccups, it''s an order as an ambulance. But if you don''t, you can''t rest a soldier with dignity. Resting is part of the job, you know?


    "... okay"


    Jake followed her quietly because there was also a point in what Ms Hamitte said. I feel like I''m taking good care of this emergency room. The shitty treatment of Dute Hilde is also gradually getting better because of the constant wounds on Jake. Because she majors in the process of being able to learn a lot of healing magic without matching that mighty accuracy, or when Jake gets hurt, she rushes to fix it as soon as possible. Whatever the truth, Jake understood it that way.


    And at the same time, I realized that I had never made the conversation decent while taking care of Ms Hamitte so much. She glances over the paperwork as she gently scrapes tea, but I''ve come to realize lately that she''s not a regular faculty member. And Jake tries to throw abrupt questions.


    "What teacher, no mouth?


    "... you got it all figured out"


    Ms. Hamitte affirmed Jake''s words as she closed her eyes. I also think Jake could admit it so easily, but Ms Hamitte has unexpectedly and honestly responded to the conversation.


    "How did you know?


    "Somehow. I guess it''s because I''ve been getting somewhat stronger lately. I think a strong person can hide his strength or something, but I''m starting to get a little bit of that too. So will Dr. Ruddle, for example, and there are several people sneaking into this school who seem to have no mouth. I''m sure they''ve been ordered by Miriazal to protect our students and all sorts of things, don''t you think?


    "Well, you''re right first."


    Ms Hamitte stroked Jake''s head squeamishly. Jake thought she was a more supple person, so I was a little surprised by her behavior.


    "Sure, I don''t have a mouth. But I''m halfway retired. That''s why they let me work here."


    "Hmm. No. If you think you''ll admit it lightly, do you? You look stronger than all the mouthless people in the Deep Green Palace."


    "hehe, thanks"


    Hamitte urged Jake to go back to class when he stumbled on his forehead. Pre-bells were ringing at some point. After that, one person will have tea and crush.


    "Do you see that in that year? It would be a sin for the High Priest Miriazal to tailor that boy to the point where he is still only a boy."


    Ms Hamitte''s eyes were shining a sharp and sad light.


    Continued

 837 Guilty Sword, Part 26 ~ Classmate ⑤ ~

    Jake was thinking as he went back to class alone. I didn''t mean Ms Hamitte, I meant Crudas.


    Jake had recently realized that he was rapidly becoming stronger. I hardly even deal with Miltre or Marion anymore. I am experienced in action with them, but the sword is not a sword forged in action, but still a sword nourished in practice.


    And most importantly, I thought it was different what I hung on my sword. Miltre''s sword is a sword of gratitude to his adoptive father. A sword that is waved to repay your favor to your adoptive father, not to defeat your enemies. Marion''s sword is also a sword that he wields to be king, not a sword cultivated to defeat a clear enemy.


    But Crudas is not. His sword was a sword forged only to defeat the enemy. Powerful and sharp, they draw a line with other students. But still, Jake felt something was different.


    "(It''s a weird story to hold this sentiment in a position you haven''t won once... but you''re not afraid of Crudas'' sword. Something is decidedly different from Alberto or Rafferty. Besides, there are several Knights in the Temple Knights who are better than Crudas if it''s just fear. I wonder how that makes such a difference)"


    Jake was thinking. We know that technology does not extend far to Crudus. I thought of it as this to fill in the difference, but I thought about it. Then this time, I wonder why you thought that.


    Maybe it''s something I wouldn''t normally even care about, but this question really kept me out of my mind. Dora makes a glimpse of her face just like that.


    "Oh, I was there"


    "Whoa, don''t be surprised if it''s Dora. Can I help you in the emergency room?


    "No, you''re worried because I heard you fell."


    "It''s always the same thing."


    Jake is vegan. It shouldn''t be too much of a scratch for me. It is also a common story in training with Alberto, such as losing your mind.


    But Dora was staring at Jake''s face from close range. No matter how distracted he was, Jake was unconscious to allow that much proximity. I accidentally tried to fly, and Dora grabbed me by the sieve. Dora''s beautiful face, which could also be taken as a woman, was at a breathtaking distance from Jake.


    "Hey, what''s up?"


    "... I''m hitting my head a lot harder. I haven''t set my eye focus yet, and I''d better get some rest today. Even if it doesn''t look like a big deal, it could be shocking to the brain. It''ll be a habit, won''t it?


    "Right. So, you came all the way out here to say that?


    "Yeah, but?


    Dora admitted with a strange face, but Jake sighed, ha.


    "Um. I''m not a woman, so why are you so worried?"


    "It''s only natural to worry about your friends. I''m the one who''s been traveling and living. [M] Tomorrow''s life was an unsecured day. So the day is so loving. The same goes for my friends. I don''t know when the people next door will be gone. We''ve all forgotten that."


    "Well, then, this is a peaceful city."


    "I don''t know that. The crisis may always be beside us."


    "I worry too much. I knew you were like a woman."


    "Hmm, I guess. By the way, what if I were a woman?


    To Dora''s unclamped question, Jake almost remembered to dizzy again.


    "Why would you ask that question?


    "It''s a story. I don''t think it''s funny what you''re talking about, as if you don''t love anyone else.


    "Right... it will be the men around you. That''s all you got."


    "Are you coming over, too?


    To Dora''s question, Jake feels increasingly unclear. But I answered Dora''s thoughts with a strong tone.


    "No, because I have Lisa... but I think that would be beautiful if you were a woman. Ten times better than twirling."


    "Oh well... that was hilarious too"


    "What?


    "No, we''re talking over here"


    Dora smiles indescribably and tries to leave the spot. And I looked back and said this with a smile.


    "Oh, I think Dute Hilde''s gonna be pretty, huh? You know, if you get too far out of the way, you might regret it, right?


    "You can''t do that, you twirl"


    "It''s life that doesn''t know what''s going to happen. You should take care of people who favor you."


    "No, what''s in your favor?


    Jake remembered Dute Hilde''s golden voice against himself and worried about what was in his favor. The imaginary Dute Hilde''s voice was so loud that he didn''t even realize Dora had left in that gap.


    Continued

 838 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 27 ~ Dating ③ ~

    To Yugdrasil''s question, Alphilis was honestly eating face to face. But the yugdrasil of the day is serious in itself, and it doesn''t seem like it''s willing to give in.


    Alphilis answered the question with strange emotions.


    "Well... I''m a woman too, so maybe she wants to have a baby someday. But I still can''t imagine that, and I guess it''s a long way off. We need to find someone who can do that first."


    "Right. That''s a very common opinion."


    "I''m sorry, you''re here."


    He looked mumbled not knowing how many times Alphilis would be today, but Yugdrasil laughed thinly, and now tightened his expression in an instant.


    "No, that''s fine. It means that even holders of flexible thinking like you are no different from others on that one point. On the contrary, that''s normal."


    "? What do you mean?


    "One more question before that. Where do you think humans are better than other species?


    "... that''s hard."


    Alphilis was seriously troubled this time. This is an agenda that has once also been debated with Aldrius. where humans are superior to other species. It is no exaggeration to say that humans are now the champions of the continent, even though they were overwhelmingly abused until hundreds of years ago. Elves and seekers, who are supposed to have a race similar to humans but overwhelming power, only live secretly in the corners of the continent. Even in view of the giants and the people of Milius, who excel in motor skills, as well as all kinds of peoples leading up to subhumans such as Hobbits and Marshes, and Oaks and Goblins, man occupies an overwhelming position on the continent just to say he is a winner.


    Aldrius said the ability to interact and cooperate with the factors that made it so. More importantly, its spirituality is needed. Alphilis used to think so, too. But now, Alphilis has another idea. Maybe it''s because I''ve met a wide variety of people on my journey.


    That ''s--


    "Diversity..."


    "Well, diversity."


    "Yes, diversity."


    Alphilis succeeded in finding the right words to put his thoughts in a nutshell. Diversity of people. Yes, I feel that word suits me well.


    "Human diversity is wonderful and diverse. With all this number, and the like-mindedness of those who belong to the same community, no one presents the same face or thought at all. That is even true of the Arnelian Church, where Miriazal exists as an absolute bishop. Even in her former pursuit of the same ideals and ideals, the means are completely different. This diversity of thought may be the weapon as a human race"


    "What about that heart?


    "Change Resistant"


    Alphilis responded instantly. Yugdrasil snorts at the words as well.


    "Um, I agree. The more diverse it is as a species, the more resistant it is to changes in the environment. For example, even creatures who cannot live without water are a huge difference between a race that always dies when it loses 10% of its body''s moisture and a range of 5 to 30%. Naturally, the latter is more resistant to changes in the environment. One day suddenly, even if the nearby water field dries up, it can survive to some extent"


    "That''s true. But how does that relate to the question I asked you earlier?


    "Right. Humans, for example, can leave their children with any race. So are the beasts, and so are the elves and everything goblins. No, this is actually the case with other species, but from a long-term perspective, you could replace it with saying that a species is surviving that is capable of mating with other species.


    There used to be many other races, but in the last millennium the numbers dropped sharply. They are nothing but inhospitable with other races. Dortmund, once a lifeless servant, is also a subhuman said to be a rare species. Did you know that?


    "No, I didn''t know that."


    "That''s all this millennium has been a turbulent time. Sift from continent to continent and leave the strong. That was exactly the time. Paradoxically, as survived in this age, a race called man may have adapted his abilities. Or did they make you?"


    "That''s a weird way to put it. It''s not like someone manipulated us to make it right for our time."


    The alphilis was meant to be a bit of a tear, but the look on Yugdrasil''s face was serious in itself. Alphilis with one answer on that look.


    "Yugd... no way"


    "You can''t say this from me any more. But let me tell you another fundamental fact. Although there are differences in the extent of dialect on this continent, there is almost one language used by every race. What does this mean?"


    "!? Hey, that''s... no, that''s stupid?


    Did Alphilis find out what Yugdrasil was trying to say, or he was inadvertently standing up for that stunner. Yugdrasil snapped as he looked worried about the alphilis.


    "... tour the ruins, Alphilis. There comes a time when you have to know the answer. It''s still early, but I''m sure that time will come for you. Above all, your mission is supposed to be. The road opens before you. It''s not the others, it''s before you, and only after you walk.


    First of all, the land of the north. There will be a first answer there. "


    "Yugdrasil! You, what do you know?


    "When I get one end of that answer, I reappear before you. And you''ve already seen all the answers. Oranzeble realizes that. That''s why we took action."


    Yugdrasil''s appearance softly diminishes. Apparently, he''s going to disappear from this place. That''s the same with Alphilis'' body. The metastasis has already begun, but there is not even any indication that the magic will converge.


    Alphilis screamed his best while Yugdrasil was in sight.


    "Wait, Yugdrasil! Who are you!


    "I ''know everything''. When you touch one end of it, I pray you take a different path from the Orange Bull. Farewell, then. Oh, and..."


    Yugdrasil snapped at the end of the day, but wondering what Alphilis'' vision was in the light with the words, the figure of Alphilis was once again in the corner of Arnelia, near the residence of the Seekers.


    Conversations with Yugdrasil always bring strange remnants to Alphilis. Alphilis was repulsing Yugdrasil''s words.


    "Ask Muscade first? Watch out for Arnelia''s changes, huh? What the hell is wrong with you? It''s refreshing to say all the thoughtful things, that girl."


    Alphilis roared like that in the corner of the transferred expanse, eventually stretching the grass back to the pillow and taking a good rest.


    And Yugdrasil was alone in exchange for his own workshop. Unlike regular magicians, Yugdrasil doesn''t build workshops that enhance their own magic. Nor is it intended for research. He just goes back to the workshop to meditate. It was a murderous room there, just with Notice trapped in the crystal.


    "Ugh, it''s hard to have a dialogue amidst constraints. I hope it gets through to you."


    "(Were you going to see Alphilis)"


    A voiceless Notice talks to me in a nutshell. He can''t even move his eyes, which is the means he recently remembered. That''s just what they say is the smartest of true dragons. Yugdrasil did not intend to seal it so that it could do so.


    At first I thought about making the seal even stronger, but these days I''m wondering if that would be good too. Either way, nobody can come here but themselves.


    Continued

 839 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 28 ~ Zhenzhu ~

    "Oh, I went to see him. It may be premature, but I may not have time to tell you this for a while. Most importantly, if not now, Alphilis would not have enough time to think. From now on, we''re going to have more turbulent times than we have time to think about anything else."


    "(It''s certainly precious to have time for reckless thinking when you''re young, but what are you thinking?


    Notice raised a question. Normally, Notice knew that Yugdrasil would never answer her questions, but she wondered if Yugdrasil would answer them now. This is not a certainty, it is just a conjecture.


    After all, is Notice''s account excellent, or is Yugdrasil even aware of it? Hard and Yugdrasil began to express his thoughts.


    "... I wasn''t meant to interfere by nature. I thought it would be better in this world as it is. But Oranzebul didn''t let it go, and Meechatres tried to change his destiny again. That movement, which is inherently not enough to take, is certainly driving the fate of this continent crazy, albeit marginally. We both have a lot of power.


    Besides, they''re not the only ones who moved. The same goes for Lord Silver and you. Or maybe the demons who fought once did too. "


    "(Are you trying to say that True Dragon is the bad guy?


    "I didn''t say that. It''s just that, in the long run: the transformation of history, the demons'' acts may have been innovative. Now the ancient dragons were just trying to watch, and Stelvese became it. It''s only natural that you and Stelvese who asked for change don''t feel right. She said it was a connection."


    "(... we''re talking about old times)"


    I felt Notice pointed that way, which I shouldn''t be able to move. But I don''t have a hand in not questioning this opportunity. Regardless of his old tenacity, Notice keeps asking.


    "(So why did you, the wizard, interfere?


    "It''s an alphilis. By nature, Alphilis was more of a different being. If she had grown well, I shouldn''t have had to. Its existence was twisted and bent by Oranzeble, watched over by Meeshattress, and corrected by Aldrius. And now she''s trying to sublime herself to further existence. This is something I didn''t expect again either.


    Wouldn''t you like to see it? The moment man opens up a better future on his own. "


    "(Isn''t it you who decides that?


    "Sure. So I''m keeping it to myself. Ordinarily, the future of making Orangeables is more realistic. The future Alphilis creates is founded on myriad miracles, no matter what they look like. It''s like we''re seeing a breakdown on the way."


    "(but people call it hope)"


    "Exactly. But nobody knows that form of hope yet. There are a few people, including you, who know the form of despair."


    Notice nodded in her heart at Yugdrasil''s words.


    "(Despair... that''s also the worst despair)"


    "Exactly. But there are already signs. All you have to do is realize... it''s the kind of thing you can''t help but notice, but still humans won''t sit back and accept despair. That''s why the continent moved."


    "(All you know about despair is Oranzebul, the ancient dragon people, Meeschatres, Stervese with me... and who''s left?


    "Puritanical White Fun, the center of the Orin Pass, Arshhuntra, plus Anomaly and Doom"


    "(Do humans also notice!?


    Notice''s thoughts grew so loud that they echoed in Woe and Yugdrasil''s head that he frowned slightly.


    "It''s not surprising, it''s not strange to notice if you''re crushing observing what''s going on on on this continent. Signs are becoming particularly pronounced these days.


    That''s why you guys say you lick too many humans. Why don''t you trust the humans more? I guess you guys have been giving wisdom for the past millennia or hundreds of years for that matter. The act shouldn''t be in vain. I wonder if the people who named the last of them are human. "


    "(Does that mean we''re not needed already)"


    "That''s an extreme opinion. Times and times will decide who needs it. It is also a matter for the individual to decide more than that. So whether you''re here or not, we just have to make sure things happen. Especially you, Alpha Reese doesn''t need interference. It can be extra tricky."


    "(Somehow I started to know what you were trying to say - but I can''t handle this, I can''t even reach the itch)"


    "Nor am I foolish enough to abandon the most powerful true dragon that exists on this continent. Besides, I don''t trust anyone. Except for one."


    "(Is that Alphilis?


    "... well."


    Yugdrasil dashed the question and went into meditation. Notice learned that no matter what she talks about when this happens, it no longer makes sense. Meditation is deeper the more powerful magic is. Orangeables did, but that of this yugdrasil is incomparably profound. None of them will be able to speak to his deep consciousness.


    But before his consciousness sinked, there was only one more thing that Notice questioned.


    "(I just want to hear one last thing. Why are you on the side of the Orange Bull?


    "... my only wish is one. My wish is the survival of people. I thought Oranzeble''s actions would be most appropriate for that. At first, Oranzebul helped him gather some talent in his favor. I was the one who taught Hidun the existence of anomalies and silences, and I was the one who drew Hidun and Oranzebul together in the first place. It weakened the lifeless seal and made Erlich break it, revealing the presence of Dragreo and Titania, dragging Bradymaria and Calamity out of the southern continent. I was the one most involved with Lifeless and Dortmund, so only Lifeless had a little something to do with it before."


    "(Dortmund? The first knight, that armored man?


    "Now it''s like that, but at first it was an interesting presence inside. As a result, Lifeless and Dortmund had such a relationship, but if their relationship were different, this continent would have been more prosperous and peaceful. Well, that''s one of the turning points of an era that didn''t work. There have been countless times in this history. Keep going when you wake up again. We still have time."


    �D�D


    So the conversation between the two ended, and they slowly returned to the world of silence, to each other''s thoughts. Notice had a hunch that the time was eternally equal, but very short to imagine the future of this continent.


    Continued

 840 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 29 ~ Crudas ④ ~

    At the corner of the Deep Green Palace, Crudas was bathing water from his head. The vaporized body slowly cools down. I sifted my sword like I''d forgotten to breathe earlier, but apparently I was comfortable.


    Crudas thinks so himself, saying earlier that he had turned himself into exactly a beast. The feeling of slashing the wind through the sword came clearly to hand, as if there was a feeling up to the tip of the sword. The eyes captured only the contours of the Alberto they were meeting, while the other landscapes merely felt the air flow with their skin.


    It''s often mistaken, but Crudas doesn''t hate swords. It''s just that when you sift a sword, you concentrate. Not much else gets out of your sight. Consciousness concentrates on the sword so that even expressions and emotions are sucked into the sword. I liked Crudas more than anything about the feeling. So much in love with the sword that he thought he could be his companion, Crudas had been indulging in the sword from an early age. Forgetting even the emotions he concentrated on, he was inhospitable or faceless, but it would be about Miltre and Marion who understood that. Sure, it would be the Lazar clan''s fate to hold the sword, but Crudas didn''t hate his fate any more than his surroundings thought.


    But sometimes I can''t forgive you for putting it in my sword. That I, as a Lazar boy, was not equipped with the most talent. Since childhood, Crudas has seen the swords of his father and brothers. Father Moldard''s sword is indeed heavy and sharp. His sword, once head of the Temple Knights, does have an unusual sharpness, but it is still people-like. A father with extraordinary witchcraft and sword skill as a temple knight, it still retained its humanity.


    Crudus watched the sword when his brother Alberto defeated Moldard. For the first time then, Crudas realized that humans can be non-human. Alberto''s sword trident, which I can only assume the beast wore human skin. It seemed to me that a sword that looked away, such as hurting itself, and waved only to defeat and destroy its enemies, would really kill its real father. Perhaps for Alberto, a sword is just one means to defeat an enemy, and there was so much awesomeness in Alberto that he would even chew his opponent''s throat off a thousand times if necessary. At that time, nobody even had the idea of stopping Alberto until Alberto stuck his sword in Moldard''s throat. Alberto already had so much power at the time.


    And Rafferty''s sword surpasses Alberto in skill. Always smiling and somewhere grasping Rafferty, but once it got serious, Alberto himself stated that the skill of that sword outweighed himself. It was just said that the sword would hardly ever be seen before because it would now be waved down by defeating the enemy either - but seeing the skill of Rafferty''s sword, which currently commands the front in the Octave Forest, Crudas learned what Alberto meant by words. How brave an ally was to judge in an instant the attacks of demons who never saw them strike one after the other, and to make sure they were torn apart into eight pieces. Even though the quality of the sword is different, Crudas realized that it would be impossible for him to produce so much sword speed and cleavage for life.


    And the other one. I wonder if Crudas could be a swordsman. - Jake. Crudas also thinks Jake''s sword growth rate is unusual these days. As for the sword waved by a boy who was not even 13 yet, its sharpness was unusual. Indeed, its speed and skill are not equal. But from the skill of the Temple Knight as a whole, he''s still the lowest, and his body is small, so he still doesn''t have enough muscle strength. But when the sword is heavy, Crudus feels it. When I meet the sword, Jake''s sword feels approaching his throat. Then, even if Crudas doesn''t feel like it, he punches in with the momentum he has in his training. I''m dragged by his seriousness. Crudas wondered, for example, if I should.


    That''s why Crudas put more into his sword. Crudas was determined that he couldn''t lose to Jake chasing him from behind, even if he still couldn''t reach his brother because of his position in pursuing the two brothers. But what about reality? Jake''s sword is gradual, but I feel close to me. Crudas wouldn''t tell anyone, but he was in a hurry. If you think about why that can happen, you don''t get an answer. Only a rush was driving Crudas to training closer to even more torture.


    When Crudas finishes bathing in the water, Miriazal stands behind him at some point. Crudas graciously tried to pass beside it, but Miriazar called it off.


    "Wait, Crudas"


    "... how can I help you?


    Miriazar sighed in dismay when she saw Crudas return it unfathomably.


    "If you don''t need me, why don''t you talk to me? It''s not like I''m your master."


    "Then the requirements as soon as possible. I''m tired, too."


    "Alberto''s so heartless, you. Then I''ll just get to the bottom of it. Put your sword down."


    Crudas solidified in that word of Miriazar. He doubted my ear. Now Crudas looks back with an incredible look on his own husband''s face about what he said.


    Continued

 841 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 30 ~ Crudas ⑤ ~

    "The supreme bishop, now what?


    "Don''t call me proper when that happens. I told you to put your sword down, don''t make me say it again."


    I''d like to know why.


    A distressed colour floats in the expression of a faceless crudus. Miliazar had never seen Crudas give such a look. But Miriazal was expecting it. Because I knew enough to know that Crudas was pouring an extraordinary passion into his sword.


    Still, I thought it was something I had to say. Miriazal gives the extra dead. I thought that was enough.


    "I''ll be somewhat aware myself. Your sword is indeed sharp. But you''re halfway there. An obsession with a sword doesn''t look like a sword to you. Perhaps that would have been good in normal times. In some times your sword is sharp enough for the Knights Temple Commander. But not now. We must fight those who have strayed from our normal course. Your fangs are too soft for that."


    "You think my sword is light?


    "You''re supposed to feel that way yourself."


    Crudas was stingy. Miriazal usually doesn''t say the right things when it comes to fighting things, anyway. Crudas felt that the battle between himself and Jake was apparently well watched.


    "... what about Jake?


    "He picked out his own sword. There would have been a way to live as a man in Shirai, but he didn''t choose that path. Then the answer is one. He chose to live and die of his own free will.


    No, no, no, no. The men of Lazar are destined to fight, but they do not have to fight for anything. Some have chosen the path of a civilian, and some of the women have been dispersed by the city well. Some have married nobles. It''s not just Lazar''s way to fight anything. "


    "But!


    I won''t let you die.


    When he saw the colour of sorrow floating in Miriazal''s eyes, Crudas stifled. Miriazal''s words were her sincerity without falsehood. Miriazar can say with certainty that a young man like Crudas will die prematurely. I know because she''s been fighting for a thousand years, it''s a feeling of certainty.


    But there was something she didn''t understand either. It is to take the sword away from Crudus that that in itself is equal to a death sentence for him as well.


    Crudas was also stuck in words because Miriazal''s heart could be perceived again. What do you want me to do now with the sword? Crudas seemed to be caught in the illusion that the path in front of him was suddenly invisible in the dark, losing his temper to argue. Still desperately spinning the word could have been his will as well.


    "... I acknowledge my lack of strength. You can also see that you haven''t been able to use ''beastification''. Still, I can''t make a decision right away"


    "Right. Then I''m not thinking of sending my present treat to the Hachi Forest again. Rest your body tonight and think slowly tomorrow. There are still days left. Why don''t you go to town now and then? The sword is not the only battle in their lives."


    "... wasn''t it your fault that you had to"


    "What?"


    "Excuse me."


    Miriazar did listen to the words that Crudas vomited to squeeze out. It is a word of resentment that I have heard many times in the last millennium. Of course, it was a word I heard many times from the people of Lazar in the past.


    Unlike earlier. Looking at Crudas, whose back looked smaller, Miriazar shut up and dropped off its back.


    "Crudas, the times are bad. The battle is brutal. You can''t live just because you like swords. Besides, your Lord''s beastification is far too perfect, rather than unusable. Then awakening with both bodies gives birth to a more brutal end. Notice that... in the first place, it''s a bad idea."


    Miriazal also left the scene again, but as usual, she walked with her back stretched, only to see that she was somewhere lonely.


    Lisa and Ips were coming to the sewage entrance. Here Arnelia has the latest urban structure complete with sewage. It was once an urban structure that Miriazal had discussed with Miriazal when Aldrius visited the land to play, and that Miriazal, sympathetic to his knowledge and ideas, had realized by incorporating Aldrius'' proposal. A city so sanitary would be about Begrad or Arnelia, but not so many ordinary people know that. This Ips and Lisa is one of the few exceptions.


    "I thought there was something like this, but it seems like a city that has gone a long way beyond understanding, Arnelia is"


    "Sure. Arnelia was once at the forefront of the Great Demon King. And after that, the defensive relay, the safest city after the development of the central street, at the heart of the Arnelian Church all over the continent. The children of the Hordes are studying abroad because they are safe, right? A living environment where the plague is endemic. Then you shouldn''t, should you?


    "Sure. It doesn''t look like a blind Lisa, but this Arnelia seems to be a natural and rich environment. Nakahara-ichi is certainly not Dade."


    I can''t help but admire Lisa. Here in Arnelia there is a huge water purification facility, where domestic drainage is converted into almost harmless water in multiple filtration tanks to be returned to domestic water. Located in the Middle Plains, Arnelia has a history of difficulty securing water, and many times Miriazar has had his head troubled by the drawback of being vulnerable to siege warfare since it was a fortress back then.


    It was the water purification facility of the Aldrius idea that solved his weaknesses at that time, but he practiced it so that Miriazal would jump when he heard his proposal. Land that cannot secure water does not thrive. Irrigation work was well under way for Arnelia to take its current form, but now the circulation of water was a problem. I sanctified the water to deceive them and purified the form alone, but it might not have been much praised in terms of hygiene.


    It was the water purification facility currently in front of Lisa and Ips that solved those problems, and the surrounding towns and villages were also kept for the benefit of the facility. The method of water purification itself was devised many times, but Aldrius'' devised method was excellent out of the group.


    Continued

 842 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 31 ~ Groundwaterway ① ~

    "So, you think the killer''s moving through this?


    "Of course there are these facilities, but there are people to inspect. However, Arnelia''s waterways are so complex and vast that there are still many untouched parts of them. If we could run around this endlessly, the killer wouldn''t be caught that way."


    "Besides, could it be a reason to be everywhere in an oddly early hour? It''s going to be worth looking into."


    "I think so. Then let''s go ~"


    Ips trying to get into the waterway when they encourage those responsible for protecting the water purification plants and let them unlock them. Lisa then followed him, telling him what she had doubts about.


    "Because I don''t call for backup?


    "You don''t have to. If you put in a large number of people, they might be tempted, too, and no. I think your sensor capability is actually a big deal, so if you have one, you won''t have a problem with your enemies. Besides, I''m good enough fighting alone."


    "You seem confident in your arms."


    Lisa was going to skip a little sarcasm, but Ips flushed it off sarcastically.


    "Sure. One of the conditions for us to be chosen as the top digit of our pilgrimage is the experience of crusading the Demon King alone. Yeah, well, we''re not gonna be late for the same demon king, are we?


    "I wish they were together."


    "Sure you''re right. No. So if you''re in trouble, I thought I''d ask your escort there to help."


    Lisa tongued inside to what Ips pointed out. Lisa moves her jaw softly, and from beyond, Renatica shows up. Of course Lisa doesn''t do the kind of copying she wants for this job alone. Lisa was able to sneak up on Renatica and tell her to cover herself if she needed anything.


    But since when has Ips noticed? Lisa felt the movement of her face, which she would be smiling in front of Lisa, not to mention naturally, and was quite angry at the light tone combined.


    "... that''s the soldier (the one) on the pilgrimage assignment. How long have you known?


    "I''ve noticed you''ve been caught tail (s) from the start. I just didn''t really explore the signs because I don''t have any hostility, because I just noticed them when I went into the waterway.


    I think we should just work with each other from here on out. "


    "I see. Whatever you say is best."


    When Lisa nodded that way, Renatica unraveled the structure in her heart. If Lisa was willing to do that, Renatica secretly wondered if there was any chance of getting rid of this Ips, but that didn''t seem necessary. And Renatica doesn''t even think for herself. If we antagonize this Ips here, we know how badly we will be put in a position. I don''t even know exactly how bad it was, but I was only able to think of Renatica as well that it was very unfavourable.


    But Lisa didn''t peddle what Ips said. Lisa was not relieving herself of her guard as to how she could do that to someone she had just met, when even her full companion would not reveal herself sooner. Such an idea should have been suited to Lisa''s inner mind, but Ips spoke to Lisa so that she could even spot it.


    "Aha, you can just cooperate on the surface ~. You can''t trust me if I tell you to keep your back early. Hey. Rather, that''s about as much as I can trust, too. So, I just want to make up my mind about the policy ahead of me from here and the simple signals, so would you mind holding a meeting?


    They were going to work out an operation with Ips, bewildered by both Lisa and Renatica, who gave them a total smile.


    At this point, Lisa''s predictions are roughly correct. Ips does have an unafraid personality and barely tells Lisa what''s at stake. Yes, for example, Lisa has no reason to know that most of her achievements are due to demonic multi-crusades, nearly three times more than Elsa''s in pure demonic crusades.


    Continued

 843 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 32 ~ Anomalous ① ~

    When Alphilis noticed, he sat at the desk in the office, poking at him. Pen on your right, paperwork on your left. It is dressed as if I had worked until now. I should have fallen asleep wide for a while after I got the metastasis, but it seemed like I was back to work at some point. Does the memory obscure after the metastasis, or are you simply tired? Alphilis remembered a mild headache and suppressed his eyebrows.


    "I shouldn''t, I think I''m pretty tired. I wonder how long it is now."


    As Alphilis weaved his jacket, he peered into the mirror before descending downstairs. It should have been some careless act in my slumber, but I woke up at once when I saw myself in the mirror laughing at it.


    "You..."


    "(Long time no see)"


    I had an evil grin at myself in the mirror. Sometimes it comes out in dreams is honest. But these days I don''t remember what I told her, and often I can''t hear herself again, even if I remember another self coming out when I wake up because Larna adjusts my dreams. In that sense, I had spent the last few months in great comfort, but I was totally surprised that it would suddenly come out into reality. Alphilis unwittingly hardened himself, but he couldn''t feel as evil or hostile now as he had before. Suddenly, but perhaps less dangerous.


    In doing so, the self in the mirror speaks.


    "(I carried him because he was about to catch a cold. be thankful)"


    "I see it was your fault. If you''ve even done your job, I appreciate it."


    "(That she''s a mouthless woman. But I don''t have time for this today, so I''ll just talk to you briefly. Don''t let Yugdrasil do what he says)"


    "What do you mean?


    "(That''s one of the black magicians, too. Besides, I don''t know who it is or what it''s for. With all that immense power, don''t you wonder why I''m sidelined about the Orange Bull?


    "I think so. But as much as I know there''s no hostility,"


    "(Now)"


    He looked a little difficult with an evil face. Alphilis is bewildered by another look he has never given himself and asks questions.


    "You don''t float. I see you have some worries, too."


    "(... bye. I know a lot of things. Perhaps more than you, more than any of your people. No, I''m sure you know a lot more than True Dragon. But I don''t know about that yugdrasil. Perhaps no one on this continent knows about him. So if something happens and your body dies, I''ll disappear, too. That''s troublesome)"


    I can''t believe you''re afraid.


    "(I can feel something called fear because I may not be good at it. The majority of people who fear the dark are afraid because they don''t know what''s lurking in the dark. It''s the same psychology)"


    "Fear is not a bad thing"


    I looked like a mirror self surprised by the words of Alphilis. And I put that look back on the evil one again.


    "(I can''t believe you told me. I thought you were more of a kid)"


    "I''m going to grow a little too. I''m almost 20."


    That''s when Alphilis did the trick of conceiving, so I look suspicious in the mirror.


    "(What''s wrong?


    "I... I''m not a little over a year away until I''m 20!


    "(Is that it?


    "I don''t even have one boyfriend yet!


    The mirror self eats face to face at the look Alphilis desperately complained about.


    "(That''s what''s gonna happen. I''m ashamed of the untouched woman, but I don''t think she looks like that)"


    "That''s the worst part! If you can''t even have a boyfriend once until you''re 20, don''t tell me you''ll be late forever!


    "(... you.)"


    The alphilis in the mirror was frightened. I can even see what a low level of concern it is and how it looked down.


    "(Rumors of such a hometown, I can''t believe you still believe it)"


    "Because come on!


    "(Um, it''s a yotai story made on its own by the men of the village to tease the scrupulous casa who lived next door. It''s really weirder to take it)"


    "Hmm, I even know that"


    The alphilis in the mirror stirred. From what I can see, Alphilis is relative to himself in the mirror with completely cold eyes. With the cruelty of his eyes, the alphilis in the mirror is unwittingly frivolous.


    "(You - you got it!?


    "Yeah, I got it. I had no idea who the hell you were, but now I''m clear. You''re not me. It may be part of me, but it''s something with a completely different will. Something you can''t possibly talk about so much pepper that I wouldn''t even know otherwise.


    I''m relieved. I thought if you were really me, you couldn''t be a detour, but if you''re something else altogether, you can turn it off without hesitation. I look forward to knowing how to do that. "


    "(Ku -)"


    Alphilis in the mirror bit his lip regrettably. In contrast, Alphilis put his sleeve through his coat and put his hand on the door to get downstairs. Alphilis in the mirror starts disappearing with regret.


    "(I''m certainly not entirely you - but I don''t think you should turn it off so easily)"


    "If you beg for your life, I won''t accept it."


    "(No, it''s pure fact. Turn me off and I''m sure you''ll regret it. You''ll lose balance with the other one)"


    "The other one?


    "(You must be aware. You, me, the other one. We share one body for a total of three. If you kick me out, you''ll break the equilibrium. The other array is so powerful that we can''t compare. I''m almost asleep right now, but if that consciousness wakes up in earnest, it''s only reasonable that we disappear. We should work together until we know where we''re going)"


    "... if that story is true, I''ll decide what to do. It''s not about your mouth."


    Alphilis said coldly that the mirror himself turned something around and disappeared. Apparently, coming out was also the limit of time. Alphilis felt indescribable and left the scene behind.


    Continued

 844 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 33 ~ Anomalous ② ~

    And when I headed downstairs, it was an evening spot. The members of the group have fun talking to each other, and even some of them make loud twitches about drinking and singing. There is always a Rosetta figure in it, but as always today Rosetta was at its centre. Too many feathers off is her bad habit, but the power to put together a few bad guys like this is also essential for the regiment. There will be many difficult occasions to do without Rosetta right now without Miranda. It''s pathetic when it comes to Tasha being caught and forced to drink at times. If you have to turn to Larna, you will be forced to quiet down, so there is nothing else to say.


    In opposition to the uplifting venues, Aerial and Ekra, plus Rana and Muscade speak quietly. Muscade is like Rosetta, so I thought she was exactly over there, but she''s discussing something with Larna today as a witch. Alphilis pointed his foot at you.


    "I wonder if you could mix me up."


    "Have you had enough of your job, Alfie?


    "Yeah, yeah. It didn''t go too far."


    "Was the first date of your life exciting?


    Larna turned a hostile eye because Muscade said something inexplicable, but Muscade relaxed. After knowing that Larna can do nothing to herself, who is the same witch and advanced.


    But Alphilis also returns it flat, mixed with a spill.


    "Yeah, it was very exciting."


    "That''s more than anything. So, what kind of story did you use as that wizard?


    "A lot. About the isolated earth, about the creatures of this continent, about the fact that there is only one language"


    To the words of Alphilis, Muscade nearly dropped the glass. Also Larna looks away and is surprised at the question. What surprised me even more about that reaction was Alphilis. I didn''t think the two of you would react like that.


    "So surprised you look like that?


    "... you don''t understand"


    "Alfi, that inquiry is one of the propositions that can be considered eternal for the whole sorcerer. A magician is originally meant to unravel a question that is in the world, or to aim at something that has not been realized. Magic is a means to that end, not an end. Magic churches today tend to be forgotten because there are too many vulgar people, but the way mages are should be used to solve such questions originally.


    So, what kind of discussion?


    Alphilis told the two of them what the conversation was about, albeit under a little pressure. It is striking that their complexion changed as its content became apparent. Aerial and Ekla didn''t know what it was about.


    And some time after the conversation, Muscade slowly opened his mouth.


    "Captain Alphilis... you''re a hell of a man."


    "? What?


    "I don''t know that, no, because I''m not proud of you. True dragons and wizards talk to you, but what a conversation you''ve had with people. If I were a magician, I''d grab you for whatever you want."


    "Honestly, I feel the same way"


    We agreed Muscade to Rana. Alphilis tried to argue with the unexpected words, but Larna wouldn''t let him.


    "Alfi. A man like that Yugdrasil could be one who has answers to all our sorcerers'' queries. Then it makes sense that I would like to have a conversation. If I could have known the law of immortality. If you could have changed the fate that happened in the past. If I could have known beforehand what could happen to the future. If all truth could be reached.


    They are the wishes of all magicians, and also the origins of action. Everyone works their way there, even with ridiculous wishes and knowledge. Though I believe that the process is great.


    But if it''s something you can ask, I wanted to ask. What is the vain? "


    "The Vain One?


    "Yeah, that''s the word that something you - that would have borrowed your body - spoke. I don''t know what that means. I didn''t know if I asked this muscade or Wintier. I said I don''t even know Maia. I''m currently stuck, but I''m really curious. I think they asked me something very important. Anyway, I don''t think we witches should miss it."


    Alphilis roared at Rana''s thoughts and other serious expressions. I naturally don''t remember her uttering those words. But if my words bother Larna, I also want to show you a solution.


    "Um, I was wondering if anyone else hasn''t heard?


    "Instructor, maybe."


    Muscade answers with a slightly broken tooth. Alpha Reese''s neck is shattered.


    Continued

 845 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 34 ~ Anomalous ③ ~

    "A mentor is a man in the same position as a witch, right? I don''t think I want to hear much about it."


    "Oh, I honestly don''t want to take much care of you. They''re even more closed than we are. Because they were too closed to even be persecuted. Still, there must be some intimacy with the witch, but because he always looks gloomy, we have to have a decent conversation."


    "It also sounds like Muscade hates it unilaterally"


    Muscade looked awkward to see if Aerial''s words were just the way they were.


    "As it were, well, I didn''t do it to them. I prefer to be brighter on the bottom than that shady..."


    "No, I didn''t hear that."


    "Oh well. But there was one better guy... with a quiet, intelligent, neat face. What a name. I''m supposed to be a summary of my current mentor."


    "What kind of person are you?


    As for Larna, who has Fairtoose as her teacher, she seems concerned. Because it means a man in the same position as Fairtoose.


    Muscade answers.


    "In the meantime, I knew very well beside myself that my powers as a magician were pulling out of the group. Wouldn''t that magic be the best combination of witches? Even when I suppressed it, it was so full of magic outside.


    Then it''s just calm. I had the impression that I had a quiet great river in front of me. Yet I almost have vague memories of the character or what we talked about. Maybe it was some kind of magic trick. "


    "Recognition inhibition?


    "It could be. If that''s the case, I''ll be a sophisticated magician. He might know something."


    "Where are you?


    "He said he didn''t know where he was. He said he was fluttering all over the continent. I also don''t know how to contact you. That''s why the mentors say they can''t come up with a consistent view during this period of unrest. I''m not motivated at all."


    To Muscade''s words, Larna shrugged her shoulders a little. Because Fairtoose was also said to be the representative of a completely unmotivated witch. Neither is endorsement, let alone a position to be critical.


    Eventually, the topic was changed by Aerial, inspired by the fact that Lucky the Cock had brought the meal.


    "Speaking of which, this Muscade said he was on a Demon King crusade while mercenarizing around. He''s got a long history of mercenaries there, too, right?


    "Heh. You''re a witch, but it''s rare."


    "Well. Witches, after all, don''t make sense if you can''t put that knowledge to the service of people. When I gained some knowledge and strength, I was instructed by my master, Granchelle, to complete my studies in the world. You can go out into the outside world, but you can''t help but stand out."


    Muscade rose to show off his long, red hair. Besides, he is tall enough to be close to Alphilis, and he is a distinct beauty with a noticeable nose. Witches are originally wearing thin clothes, but muscades in particular are highly exposed among them. Women are always harrassed around to see if those busty breasts spill with some kind of clap. Although Rosetta and Lisa are the only wind expecting some sort of incident. There was no indication that Ekla would fix that outfit at all, even if she cautioned quietly about it. I certainly can''t help but stand out.


    Muscade continues.


    "I''ve come to the conclusion that if you''re going to blend into people efficiently, you''re quick to mercenarize them. I''ve not only asked for you as a magician, but I''ve also done life counseling and babysitting where things have changed. The Demon King''s Crusade in Berens is part of it."


    "The Demon King hunt in Berens... you heard it at the beginning of your journey. It was you. Then you seem pretty used to it, but how many years have you been a mercenary?


    "Maybe 20 years."


    Aerial and Alphilis face to face. I tend to forget about it, but their witches are not as old as they seem. I guess the same goes for Muscade.


    Alphilis asked somewhat reluctantly.


    "Hey, how old is Muscade?


    "Hmm? Because I''m still young. I''m a little over 50."


    "I''m young..."


    "That would be right. Most official witches are over 200 years old. Everyone has a long life, so when you''re appointed, you''ll be about your age."


    "What about the other disciples? Isn''t there more than one disciple?


    "There will be witches like that, but it will be the source of the sight feud. If I''m not officially appointed as a witch, I''ll stray into the streets for the rest of my life. Witches don''t recognize you as one of them without a title, even if it''s just magic. It''s not like that. So there''s basically one witch trail. Many witches do that."


    "What if there''s an accident?


    Muscade also answered the question of Aerial.


    "In that case, a new witch is appointed from nowhere. Many are nominated by the Spirit. I don''t know what laws work, but the chosen child is guided by nature and where his predecessor lived. That''s where you''ll find out what you''re doing.


    Many children will be nominated on the continent this time. "


    "Why?"


    "How could that be..."


    That''s it. Larna and Muscade looked at each other. They somehow hear what happened in the sorceress regiment in the news of the Spirit. We already know roughly what our master saw. But they have nothing to do with how she is. All of this is about the role being taken over, and death doesn''t mean so much to them. We are part of nature, and if we die, we return to nature, that''s all.


    But the way I died this time was very problematic. Larna is not officially a disciple to take over the same attributes as Fairtoose, so she doesn''t know in detail what happened to Fairtoose. In fact, by asking Muscade, it was the first time he had learned the details.


    Muscade was also worried about who to talk to again. She wasn''t officially acting as a witch, she was just used to people''s worlds, so to speak, like a grace period. From Granchelle, do whatever you want for a while. Okay, so I was tempted to play mercenary with all this luck. My master, Granchelle, had the same temperament again, and he was probably called back when it was time to take over the role of witch with a good body of troubles. Before the Witch Regiment, it was rare for Granchelle to send a demon to Muscade, only to take notice that it might speed up the inheritance of the Witch, but she didn''t think Granchelle would die. Did she already have some kind of hunch? There is no way to be sure now.


    Continued

 846 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 35 - Euwayne ①

    But if this were to happen, the current official witch of flame would be Muscade, and once she went back to her master''s habitat and modified the workshop to her own style, she grabbed the magic books and other materials and tools that her discipleship years had not allowed her to master and left the scene behind. We must be able to put these into practice, understanding them during our journey. You must also create your own workshop. It was a pile to do, but I wanted to find out who killed Granchelle and what she did it for. And the witch has some serious thoughts, but she even wanted to avenge them if she had to.


    In the end, she continued to operate as a mercenary, both in training and gathering information. I got to know Cowen in the process and ride her invitation to this day. Cowen is part of this mercenary regiment after there were letters and prospects of Kazas, but Muscade only followed him on the spot. I find this mercenary regiment, which now includes Rana, Maia, and Lakia, very interesting, but I also don''t have an in-laws in this mercenary regiment itself. Muscade worried about how far we should trust Alphilis in such a situation, but Muscade also had another feeling that it was not shallow to attribute anything to Alphilis. It''s the first time you''re supposed to meet someone, but it gives you a hunch that they''re somewhere deep and connected.


    Muscade began to talk about what happened in the clusters of pompous and witches, to the best of his knowledge.


    Not long before Lisa and Ips dived into the underground waterway, Euwayne was drifting within the same waterway. Inside the waterway it is relatively clean and not much of an unpleasant odor can get in. The waterway is lit not in the dark, but somewhat visible. This is a consideration for those who inspect and maintain waterways. This was also a thankful environment for him, as Euwayne could not see in complete darkness. Just the right addition and subtraction of the night darkness was pointing his thoughts in a direction that he would not normally turn to.


    He was first ordered by Bradymaria to lurk in this Arnelia, and on the other hand he was perplexed, there was also a feeling of relief somewhere. Bradymaria has impeccable power as her husband, but at the same time is an object of unparalleled fear.


    Bradymaria is atrocious. I''ve seen it like a mountain where she destroys one race depending on her mood, or slaughters one town or village, and I don''t even think Euwayne is wrong about that again. She is an absolute eugenic species and queen by birth. Even humans kill livestock. I don''t think that makes any difference. Euwayne herself, a race inferior to herself - for example, seeing humans die doesn''t inspire any emotion. It''s no different to the sound of a water splash to him, like the scream of a man.


    But even for Euwayne, it''s hard for him to get himself killed. Bradymaria snapped the butlers'' (Butler) necks depending on her mood. That has just motivation to be done, and Euwayne and the other surviving deacons have the wisdom to avoid such occasions, but there is no denying the relief that they don''t have to take extra care to get better.


    Thus, when Euwayne heard the order, he knelt before Bradymaria and was fully committed to behaving while suppressing his appeasement. If something were to be understood inside of it, I wouldn''t have been able to complain no matter what they did.


    Euwayne remembered that while drifting in the waterway. Euwayne is somewhat imaginable about the causes of Bradymaria and Miriazar, but I wonder if Bradymaria is still not so serious either. If you''re serious, there''s no way you''re hesitant to be blowing this whole town away. So even when they told me to keep an eye on Arnelia, I wasn''t keeping an eye on him so seriously. I thought Bradymaria''s intention was to keep an orange zebular face.


    If you try Eweyne, drifting into the water and diffusing consciousness is something that feels good, while at the same time it is an operation that can be carried out without any effort. He was fully enjoying the feeling. and Euwayne felt a foreign body mixed in there.


    "Holy water again... that''s a hassle"


    The Church of Arnelia drains here some of the junction of holy water used for the Deep Green Palace. Many are valid holy waters for those of dark attributes such as evil spirits, but even when it comes to holy waters in one bite, there are many different kinds, and there seems to be something called holy waters valid for certain subhumans and demons as well. Fact is something of a detrimental kind exists for Euwayne as well, once drifting in this waterway and taking an unexpected blow. Arnelia created such a mechanism to prevent evil from spreading through this waterway.


    Euwayne sensed the presence of holy water mixed into the waterway and avoided it by trying to stick it to the ceiling. As long as it''s in the water, the sensing capability. Euwayne''s capability across Arnelia is slightly above Lisa''s sensor range. Since there are rarely any intruders in this waterway in the interesting half as well, Arnelia conducts regular patrols in the groundwaterway, but Euwayne was able to detect those patrols as soon as possible. Because water flows from various places, it is impossible to walk away from all of them.


    So for Euwayne, this waterway was just a little concerned, and what a comfort it was without being found. Whatever Mascarade told me, it didn''t change that this waterway was a comfortable and convenient lurking place, and reaching out a little bit from the waterway to take some food there didn''t differ in terms of ease as humans reached out from the inside of the bed to explore something. I honestly cannot deny that there was an alarm there, and it is also inevitable that Euwayne was not equipped with the common sense of the human world.


    So Euwayne noticed Lisa and Ips entering the waterway and was somewhat alert, but he didn''t even notice the other intruder.


    Continued

 847 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 36 ~ Mascarade ① ~

    Mascalade was going somewhere in town. No matter how much trust the Seekers gain in Arnelia, their range of activities is still limited. They also contribute as a force of war to Jaeger, a hunting nation that does not originally have a special industry. In an urban area called Arnelia, their activities are still limited, and they were often used as a labor force in various locations, except for a very small number of Jaeger travellers. There were also many highly hidden things in the sorcery, and how far they would publish it was controversial among them.


    And they also stand out extremely from their appearance. The same was true of the colour of the skin, but the appearance was also hindering them. Beautiful looks don''t necessarily facilitate interpersonal relationships.


    And Mascalade was secretly on his way to a painting of the town, wearing a hood. The Seekers had this habit of wearing hoods when they went all over Arnelia town. That catches my eye the other way around, but I can hide my personality. And because of that, you don''t have to be suspicious.


    Where I''m going now, Mascarade has never visited. I know myself, Euwayne, and another one infiltrating. But the other person apparently has a different purpose than herself or Euwayne, so she didn''t think she needed to use it when she first infiltrated. Even if you ask for help, it doesn''t necessarily mean they''ll respond. Besides, it showed that this infiltration would cease to make sense when it came to enlisting the help of another person.


    Still, I wanted the person''s help now. For Mascalade, it doesn''t matter if Euwayne is alive or dead. Besides, I don''t think my life is worth a damn. But I just wanted to avoid this mission not being accomplished. Mascarade carries more than just his own life. The fate of all of our own clan, called and scorned, depends on it.


    I''ll do any dirty thing to do that, and I''m going to help you with Euwayne no matter how much I hate you. If Ewayne dies, I don''t know what action Bradymaria will take. Depending on the mood, he even calls it retaliation and thinks she''s the one who could erase this Arnelia. I only wanted to avoid such absurdity at all costs.


    Mascalade eventually reached the back of the designated restaurant. There is one chair, a bucket of water, and a stacked taro. The peeling of potatoes is a downward job, and there is no wonder that the Seekers are going. When Mascarade sat there, she began to peel the potatoes with a familiar hand. It is ironic that, while doing the housewife''s imitation, she also becomes familiar with this. Mascarade''s knife technology to defeat the enemy as soon as possible is now applied to cooking.


    "You''re gonna be good at all this... you sound like a really good wife"


    "It looks like it''s on the board inside. Isn''t it right for sex?


    Suddenly there was a voice from across the back door, so Mascalade was about to jump up in surprise. I wasn''t surprised by your voice. I was surprised I didn''t realize you were getting so close.


    Mascarade tried to get up, but instantaneously stuck around. Don''t be suspicious. Because I was just offered a job here to peel potatoes.


    "... don''t be surprised"


    "Sorry, I wanted to try to see if I wasn''t blunt because my peaceful life is going on. Forgive me."


    The voice was whispering but stern and seemed to represent the character of the person beyond the back door. Well, Mascalade was convinced that he had indeed been once called a prototype of a knight.


    The voice went on to do business without even naming him.


    "Do, what can I do for you? I can''t be here too. I don''t know where this town has surveillance eyes. I''d like to avoid noticeable behavior."


    "Euwayne, did you know that?


    "Bradymaria''s men? You''re a guy who can be simulated in water. What''s wrong with that?


    "I think I''m going to lose my identity. There''s probably already a search party in place."


    Mascalade said without even hiding his frustration. My voice kept quiet for a while, but it''s just astute. I immediately perceived the outline.


    "... it was in people''s mouths that there have been a lot of burglaries lately, but is it because of him? Apparently, it lacks common sense in a person''s world rather than mindless. You weren''t meant to be lurking.


    But I can''t help but regret it. The question is, what do we do now? "


    "Yeah, there''s no one I can talk to about what to do."


    "Does consulting me mean that the policy is somehow consolidated?


    The Lord of the Voice followed precisely the inside of the Mascarade. Mascalade stopped his potato peeling hand for a moment, but immediately let it resume and utter the word.


    "- I want to dispose of Euwayne. As soon as possible so that our presence is unpretentious. Euwayne is strong. But on Arnelia''s knees, he doesn''t think he can survive against the pilgrims. We need to kill him immediately before he can talk about us."


    "Wouldn''t Brady Maria be mad?


    "Ewayne doesn''t have the means to communicate with the outside world. I''m not such a prepared man. All my contacts with the outside are proxy, but even that''s always cold sweat. It''s hard to imagine you even have the means to communicate with the outside world."


    "Exactly. Arnelia''s censorship is rigorous. I have to say it''s hard to get in touch through this, but I don''t need to get in touch with the outside in the first place. My purpose is to understand if you look at it."


    "Purpose?"


    "That''s none of your business. But if Euwayne doesn''t really have the means to communicate with the outside, it will be deceptive for a while.


    I see. So you want me to help you defeat Euwayne?


    "That''s the thing. Can you do that?"


    Mascalade simply asked as a question, but that seemed an insult to the other person.


    "- Who do you think I am? Assuming someone can fight me one-on-one, that''s about Titania. I''ve never been unconscious on the battlefield yet."


    "That''s reliable. I''m going to listen to you. If so, could you just ask for it?


    "I don''t mind that, but where is he? I can''t kill you during the day, because I have errands to run, and you stand out. If you''re gonna do it, it''ll be night."


    "That''s fine. I have the means to communicate with him. I''ll call it out, and I''ll finish it there."


    "Hmm. Then call in the evening with eight bells. Let''s go to your designated location."


    "Okay. The place is..."


    Mascalade felt the signs go away when he told them where it was. Now he was clearly telling me the signs. Mascarade left the scene in a hurry as he felt the signs of his opponent drift away, peeling the potato as hard as he could and handing it over to the cook''s servings for a daily allowance. Tonight will be the right place to be. Mascalade felt he had to abandon this Arnelia, too, depending on the circumstances. In order not to do so, Mascarade ran to prepare, thinking that every hand needed to be struck.


    Continued

 848 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 37 ~ Crudas ⑥ ~

    Lisa and Lunatica, plus Ips were going underground waterways. Ips leads the way and Renatica is by Lisa. They were going down a dim underground waterway. Every time they came to the turning road, Ips asked Lisa to explain the path, and they were walking leaving Ips to choose the path.


    And walking for a few minutes. When Lisa opened up in the basement without a sense of time, she urged Ips to go outside. Just like when entering, there is a large exit in the waterway where surveillance is located. One to the west, one to the east, one to the north. Lisa and the others, who entered from the east, went out west, so they would have just crossed the town. Outside, the sun was already tilting and the sun was about to come. The air is already chilly, too.


    As Ips turned around, he smiled and spoke to Lisa.


    That''s enough for today.


    "Are you done yet?


    "No. Now I generally remember the structure of the underground waterway. It''s tonight."


    Lisa was surprised. Ips wasn''t walking appropriately, he was walking with the approximate structure in mind. And I was walking around asking Lisa about a small exit for emergencies, etc., so I guess I had the terrain in mind assuming I would fight. That''s right, there was no way anyone who undertook a pilgrimage could just talk out of tune between them.


    "Why at night?


    "The enemy is probably just a thief, you know, like a demon. You''re not in the shape of a person, are you? If you''re in the shape of a person, you don''t have to bother stealing, there are many other ways. When it comes to it, it''s night time to work. It''s no coincidence that we don''t encounter this much walking around at noon time right now, and I think we''re probably on the other side too!


    Then, rather than pursuing the fleeing enemy in such a vast and poorly sighted space, I thought we could hang the bait in front of the enemy and aim where he ate it, but do something about it. "


    "I see, when you pull a trap and attract me,"


    "Rather than a trap, I think you''re licking this one over there. Otherwise, I won''t act so bold. Or maybe he''s just a fool, but he''s not always weak. I was wondering if you''d like to increase your chances of winning at all.


    I''ll use the Knights Temple men who can move under my authority to seal the exit. Gradually narrow the siege net from there, and let''s clear out the enemy. "


    "I see. Like pulling wheat, is it my stomach that I should squeeze it? It''s not a bad idea."


    "Then I''ll pull it up once and get ready! Operation starts tonight with nine bells. Don''t delay. No."


    All that said, Ips pulled away while giving some sort of order to the guards. And both Lisa and Lunatica will raise their English once and for all.


    But Ips was, as far as Lisa could tell, brilliant. It''s also unusual for someone to stay together this long and not show a gap. Lisa naturally explored Ips, but was impressed with the completion of Ips as a fighter more than that. At the same time, she was aware that if she were a traitor, she would be a rather troublesome opponent.


    Crudas was walking in town with me. His footsteps are heavy and dull. When Crudas looked up into the sky, the time was still past noon. Krudas, who had refrained from graduating from Gloria and had already become a regular Knights of the Temple, had completed obtaining all the school''s essential credits. Therefore there are no more classes to attend, and he is free to be in town but in the school.


    Although not much is said, Crudas is also good at studying. Alberto honestly wasn''t very good at studying, and Rafferty was good at it, but not quite so far over Belliache. Crudas had nothing else to do besides his sword, so he encouraged him to study and his grades were very good. In addition to the basic classes, he majored in economics, political science and even literature, and had completed all his studies in terms of credits he could master in Gloria.


    But those proficiencies never filled Crudus'' heart. Miriazal knew about Crudas like that, which is why he let him out of town. Crudus has absolutely no time to spend as a normal boy. It was Miriazal''s kindness to broaden his horizons a little.


    Know it or not. Still, Crudas didn''t do anything, he was wandering around town. My uncle at the fruit shop recommended me to get one fruit, and I hungry, so I put something appropriate in the dining room in my belly. Other than that, I had nothing to do with him. Now he sits in Central Square, depressed and watches the kids play. Beside it, the mothers of the children watch how it goes. And when one of them fell, a motherly figure was about to wake the child up, holding him gently and making him stop crying.


    "To me... you didn''t have that time of year."


    Crudas remembered his childhood. I learned from my two brothers, and when I was tempted, I held my sword. My father Moldard told me that was natural, and Crudas didn''t feel any discomfort. I could understand that it was not a imprint, but that having a sword was in itself, an instinct craving.


    My mother kept her mouth shut about that, but she didn''t necessarily prefer the situation, she felt thin. Crudas wasn''t surprised why my mother thought of that, but it was the first time I had seen the sight in front of me. He said the sight that takes place in front of him is the everyday routine of normal parents and children. I was wondering where mothers would welcome, such as a toddler who meets with a sword and bleeds out of his head but still holds the sword and stands up to it. It''s just that my mother killed her passion as the woman who married the Lazar family, and it was in line with her role. Maybe that''s why he fell ill young and died prematurely.


    Continued

 849 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 38 ~ Crudas ? ~

    "Right, because of us... you couldn''t stand the fate imposed on us? And so do I."


    Crudas began to walk fluttered. My brother Alberto, who can martyr in this fate, is honestly a marvel. No, rather, Crudas was beginning to think that his brother Alberto was the anomaly.


    But Crudas somehow knows why. A chest pendant that my brother Alberto never let go of his skin. I didn''t know what was in it once, but now I had an approximate idea for not wearing it. Crudas got what he wanted to protect. And that''s the same for Rafferty. The sword, the knight, needs what he wants to protect. But that''s not for me.


    Marion and Miltre are difficult friends for Crudas. But if they ask if they should sift and protect their swords too, I feel a little different. The honor of the Lazar family was also something that honestly did not matter to Crudas.


    "From now on... I hope they find me."


    Crudas noticed as he walked. That there is still something decisively missing from my sword. No matter how you wave your sword in this, it can''t stretch. That''s what makes Jake''s sword a threat. He has enough reason to sift the sword, and he needs to be strong. I grew faster than myself and deserved it.


    Crudas raised his face. If you look at it, the sun will shine. For the first time in a long time he felt such a bright sun. His heart was plugged, as he had even forgotten to see the sky at some point. But now, I felt like a little bit of sunshine.


    "You mean it''s too early to just put it in the sword? I want a reason to sift my own sword. You mean it''s not enough to like the sword. - Okay."


    Crudas tried to return to the Deep Green Palace once, and he always saw where he was now. It should be on the north side of town now, but it''s a less familiar place. I saw an unfamiliar alley in that somewhat flattered spot.


    "This is definitely the entrance to the underground waterway"


    The entrance to the underground waterway at the end of a narrow alley is untouched. It should be said that the entrance to the underground waterway, which is often provided there, is precisely for emergency use, and is mainly used for inspection purposes. I don''t have a watch, but it''s tightly sealed with strict keys and magic that I don''t know about.


    Crudas remembers fu. That there was hydrology in Gloria''s class. The lecturer said it was very rare and that various debates were still taking place in Mayer, the academic capital. It was a strange thing for Crudas, who grew up in Arnelia, but in many towns on the continent it is said that water is not available in a stable manner and that many places are also having trouble handling floods and sewage. Of Arnelia''s utilities, much effort is spent on a steady supply of water in each region. There were many theories that seemed to have not yet established the content of that lecture as if it were an open class, but Crudas remembered hearing it with interest.


    "Is there also an entrance here? Speaking of which, you said in the lecture that there are a hundred exits for emergencies alone. There''s a maze of waterways underneath this town. Is this one of those... hmm?


    Crudas looked at the entrance with interest, but thus noticed the discomfort of that entrance, which was in the dark. The key is broken. The entrance to the waterway should be strictly sealed so the children don''t get lost.


    Any small entrance to the waterway is always managed once a month by the Knights of the Outer Perimeter. If that were to be broken, it must have been broken here recently. When Crudas came closer and looked at the key, there were signs of it being torn from within.


    "Weird."


    Crudas opened the door gently and asked a little about what was going on inside, sliding it into it. The senses are already entering a combat posture. Keep your footsteps as sneaky as possible and keep your breathing to a minimum. If you look at his feet, it''s wet there, so Crudas instinctively took his feet off the water. Stepping on water can also be a footprint, and sensors are easier to do by flying sonar along the water. He knows that even with his feet on the water, it''s like he''s telling me to discover them.


    But Crudas is not reckless either. I''m not wearing a sword right now. An encounter with a suspicious person increases his or her personal danger. I did a little recon inside, and I was planning on pulling it up. But before proceeding 100 meters, he instinctively concealed himself in a horizontal hole nearby, perceiving the presence of something. He himself was unaware of the cause, but Crudas'' unique ability to detect danger, the most animal sensation of all time, worked.


    "Oh, my God, what''s come..."


    That much crushing, Crudas found water running through the ceiling. That object, like a jelly mollusc, was moving through the ceiling at such a rate that it had never seen before. Software organisms are very rare demons, but they''re not gone. Crudas is also a fact, about twice experienced in combat. But they didn''t have a certain will, they were demons who could live by taking in what they touched, and it was considered very rare to travel aggressively because they didn''t have a clear will.


    But the demons I just saw were clearly different.


    "Is that - is that thing in Arnelia''s basement? What''s going on?


    Doubts arose in Crudas, but he stopped worrying immediately and decided to return to the Deep Green Palace once. The enemy is too close here. The demons may return soon.


    Just like when he came, Crudas gently followed the place and quickly returned to the Deep Green Palace.


    Continued

 850 Sword of the Pledge of Ambush, Part 39 ~ Rafferty ① ~

    Rafferty was in the far eightfold woods, listening to reports from his men. The Hachi Forest was home to one of the trifles that was said to divide the southern continent, a fairly lifting demon with only Calamity strongholds. Many were wounded and fell in the assault of demons nowhere in Arnelia''s 800 years of combat record.


    The commander, Rafferty, was moving forward thinking that the elites once sent by Miriazar could also be snorted out. We could easily have imagined that without the magic crystal stone (roadstone) gear, we would not have done so much damage. Even Rafferty would have lost one arm without the protection of the Demonic Crystal Stone. So strong were the protectors said to be the guardians of the fourth tier.


    And now they were very troubled by the attack on the fifth tier. There are few enemies on the fifth level. However, there are numerous plants that need to be trapped. Cannibal plants, for example, that fish enemies with a sweet smell and drink them all. A tree that, when approached, sprays massively like a spider''s yarn, vomits massively the small insects it keeps in its own body where the opponent is no longer able to move, and tries to nourish itself by letting them attack it. Also, when a certain number of people entered the range, some trees suddenly scattered blade-like leaves and felled their surroundings. And because the trees themselves change their placement as if they were creatures, the forest presents a different look every day. It was of no use, such as landmarks and guidance. Unlike up to the fourth layer, I can also nod that there are few organisms. This is not the kind of world where creatures come in.


    The knights of continuous stature were haunting their heads with new traps to be discovered like every day. Naturally, Rafferty''s troubles are the same. And one of my men said it.


    "At times like this, even though Crudas'' inquiry helps"


    I thought Rafferty was right, too. Crudas is superior to the wild, backed by a quiet outfit. Of the three brothers, probably the best knight in animal exploration. In other words, I may say that we can act more instinctively. If you have five senses, Rafferty is also much sharper than that of an ordinary person, but reason still precedes you. Like Crudas, it''s not enough to leave it to instinct to take any action.


    To Rafferty, Crudas is perhaps the most talented of his brothers. My body can work out. The sword can also be worked out. But instincts can''t work out no matter how. Then Rafferty felt that the best in terms of qualities was undoubtedly Crudas.


    But Crudas lacked temper. It lacks the same temper Alberto, himself, and the other Knights of the Temple have. No matter how blessed you are with your talents, it becomes a temper battle in the battle to divide life and death. The difference will be particularly pronounced in the fight against opponents whose strength has been antagonised. Crudas lacked that temper.


    Seeing such a crudas on the battlefield, worried Rafferty was secretly sending a letter to Miriazal. I was hoping something would change on the battlefield. But I don''t see any such signs. Then I thought it might be my brother''s life that should be a priority, and I contacted Miriazal. Miriazal will have already noticed. This expedition was probably supposed to be the last opportunity. By now in Arnelia, orders should have been given to Crudas not to go to war.


    If you''re talented, it doesn''t mean you''re right for the fight. Rafferty has realized that fact in many battles. No matter how talented you are, I don''t think you should be on the battlefield if you have no reason to fight.


    "(But now it''s how you get through this difficulty. If Crudas is mature as a warrior... and I can''t help it without it)"


    Crudas tightened his expression and came to the meeting again. Back three floors. We have to pull it out at all costs. I have to have measures to pull it out.


    Jabawok said.


    "(Calamity is probably not like an ancient warcraft like ours - it should be. At the time I was born, there was no such thing on the southern continent. Only a warcraft with tremendous power, Lord Silver, was there. The power is so overwhelming that even Brady Maria once gave up hostility from the front. There must have been no Dragreo yet. But Lord Silver, contrary to his power, had a very quiet character, rather trying to coexist with humans and other creatures. All the spirits praised the beauty of Lord Silver and his majesty.


    Something like that appeared sometime ago. The story of the spirits at the time shows that the power map of the southern continent has changed dramatically since the emergence of calamitous creatures. The horror of calamity lies in its invasive power. No matter how much Lord Silver tried to stop him, he was blaming him from all directions and stretching that map of forces one after the other.


    And finally, when the forces of Calamity reached half of the southern continent, Lord Silver unleashed all that power. The result is the desertification of the southern continent today. Lord Silver knew what would happen if he did his best. As a result, Calamity was fatally wounded by Lord Silver, and he was trapped in the Octave Forest because of the desert laying around him something like the Flying Word Junction, and Bradymaria was also able to move. Lord Silver is dead apparently for exhausting his powers, but I guess that Dragreo has risen up instead. This is the truth that is not told in a person''s history.


    Ahem? What was True Dragon like? Ask that bokenas Gwendorf. I don''t think Lord Silver asked the True Dragons for help, but if Gwendorf knew exactly what was going on, the southern continent wouldn''t have done that. True dragons have fallen, there''s no case on the southern continent. If you want to talk to me, you''re gonna have a big face like that. It would still be better if you decided to look from the edge like me.) "


    As he listened to the story, Miriazar decided on one measure. When it was too late for Calamity to emerge as an enemy, Miriazal decided to dispatch a three-time expedition from the past to find out who the Calamity would be.


    Rafferty also knows its importance. That''s why Rafferty needed to be identified, including the pull-out. No matter how much sacrifice it takes, we have to find out who Calamity is. in that extraordinary battle. Speaking of peace of mind, I have to say that Crudas was reassured to have returned.


    "I''m a lot of selfish, too. I didn''t know you and my brother were cute."


    "Master Rafferty, anything?


    "Nothing. It''s a newer enemy plant response. I don''t know what those plants are going to react to and attack."


    The words that Rafferty snapped in his mouth were not heard, and he forgot about his brother in his homeland, and came to the military council.


    Continued

 851 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 40 ~ Lunatica ①, Crudas 8 ~

    Renatica and Lisa were returning to the base of the mercenary regiment. I couldn''t afford to go that far at the time, but I just thought hunger lacked concentration. Lisa rushed back to her private room to take a nap when she finished her meal, but Renatica decided to watch the cook''s piece''s cue as usual. His cooking skills seemed very interesting to Renatica.


    For that assassin, two purely wrapping eyes were poured into both hands of the piece.


    "Um, Mr. Lunatica?


    "Mr. Lunatica!?


    The piece couldn''t stand Lunatica''s gaze and inadvertently stopped his hand. So for the first time, Lunatica raises her gaze as well.


    "What, what''s up"


    "No, it''s the usual thing... I get nervous when I can see it that long"


    "Right. Then let''s take a sneak peek from behind the ceiling."


    "In the end you see... is that funny, how I cook"


    The piece was asked as a simple question. But Renatica answered seriously like him.


    "That''s funny. I wonder why it''s so different as something that deals with the same blade. You use blades to bring the dead ingredients back to life. When you use the blade, the ingredients start to shine as if they were alive.


    But I''m not. My hands just kill. I''ve been thinking about how there''s so much difference, if only for so long, but I don''t know how. Why? "


    "Whatever you say... I don''t even know why."


    The piece also expressed its unfair sentiments, but Lunatica told the piece back to her usual faceless expression, although she looked somewhat difficult.


    "Then we have no choice. I''ll try to keep up with you until I know the answer to that."


    "Stick together... to how far?


    "Everything. I''ll keep up with all your actions. I don''t know if I only watch it when I cook. Then we''ll have to stick to everything."


    "Everything... and a bath?


    "I will if I have to"


    The piece sighed heartily as Renatica answered snugly. Lunatica doesn''t get the joke. And there''s no cowardice. The piece was very worried about what to do, but since the job was not done yet, I decided to go off the record.


    "Are you working after this?


    "Oh. How do you know?


    "You must be watching my hand before work."


    "Was I?"


    "That''s right. Why is that?


    Now the piece asked. But besides my thoughts, this question seemed difficult for Renatica. The silence lasted for a while, and Renatica suddenly rose.


    "... I don''t know"


    "Don''t know?


    "Yes, I really don''t know. Why would I want to look at your hands before work? I need time until I find the answer."


    "Go ahead. I''m not going anywhere else than this mercenary regiment for a while. Unless you''re fired, I''m here."


    "Right, but I won''t let you fire me. I''ll vote for Alphilis, and most importantly, I''ll hire you. You don''t have to stop.


    Then it''s time, I''m coming. "


    Leaving all that to say, Renatica followed the refreshment and the dining room. And the remaining pieces sighed in abundance.


    "It''s almost blackmail... something I was expected to do by a girl I took too. Your face is so cute... and cheeky."


    There was a colleague beside him who slapped him on the shoulder to sympathize with the piece.


    Crudas was returning to the Deep Green Palace. in order to report any anomalies found in the groundwaterway. But Miriazar was absent, and the Deep Green Palace was idle. I also didn''t see any direct supervisors that Crudas should report to.


    Then at least I turned to him to keep it in Aristotle''s ear, but this was also bad, and he was applying for his first vacation after being pressed into remaining responsibility. Of course it was possible to push him into his home and report him because he was inside Arnelia, and he should have, but Jake''s appearance in front of him brought up an unexpected thought in Crudus. It is an idea that would never float unless it were in such a mental state. Crudas is also another young knight. He and his surroundings forgot that there were parts of him that were mentally immature.


    "Jake, you got a minute?


    "What?


    "There have been repeated burglaries in town lately, but I found him with the killer. I''m gonna grab it now, but why don''t you come with me?


    "Are we alone?


    "That''s right. Nobody''s on the board right now, and he''s just a burglar. We''ll be enough."


    Jake had recently noticed that Crudas was unusual, so while he was getting up slightly, he also showed himself. That feeling dulled Jake''s decision.


    "... you don''t really care. I think I should report it to someone before it moves. Mr. Aristotle would be home, wouldn''t he? We should just keep in touch."


    "There should be less danger. There''s two of us, and you''re gonna be late for a burglar?


    "I don''t think so, but I think it''s the fight that doesn''t know what''s going to happen. Besides, the town''s security is supposed to be the work of the Knights of the Outer Rim. I don''t think it would be easier for us, the Knights of the Temple, not to squeeze."


    Whatever Jake says is best. I was unnecessarily angry with what Jake said because Crudas could see that, too. Crudus himself was surprised to have such feelings, but now he wanted to rebel against what Jake had to say.


    When this happened, Crudus came out with an unexpectedly naive word in his mouth.


    "If Jake thinks so, fine. Which way do I go? It''s nighttime now, so contacting me from now on won''t move the surrounding knights or the town vigilante. In doing so, the robber may also escape. I can''t overlook such imitation."


    "... what''s so forceful... ok, I''m coming too. But as soon as I thought it was dangerous, I turned around and contacted Mr. Aristotle. That''s the deal."


    "You can do that if Jake wants to. I''m already an official Temple Knight, and I''ve been to the battlefield many times. How could a temple knight serve if he couldn''t solve it at all? It''s something I can do alone."


    "(That''s forceful, Crudas today... I knew something was wrong. Maybe you should put someone in touch before you go out. But I can''t believe you can contact me and rely on me. Oh, I might be there)"


    At that time, there was a person in Jake''s brain that he didn''t even think about.


    Continued

 852 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 41 - Mascarade ②

    The time was past eight o''clock. Mascarade only today - Amir''s husband came home late. With clever fingertips, he does like a craftsman making fine crafts, but he said he had a good selling of the trinkets he made today, which delayed his return because additional orders were placed. And beside him, he said, he was making a wood-carved amulet to give to his wife, Amir. It was a small elephant of the Spirit, enough to fit in the palm of his hand.


    Mascalade pretended to be thrilled with her husband''s care, but he had dinner in a good mood whether he thought Mascalade was happy or not, and asked for Mascalade as it was. Exactly what I didn''t respond to in this stream was that I also thought the Mascarade was unnatural, or I left it to be asked to do so as it was. And he heard in the arms of his husband the bell that made him known at eight o''clock far away. A servant Mascarade was also upset by a situation in which Euwayne was not strange any time soon.


    "Shit, I wish I hadn''t played a role in Jeong-sook and his luscious wife at night. If that''s the case, I wouldn''t have had to respond to my husband''s request. I was in a hurry to get to the end of it."


    Mascalade married as a camouflage, but he doesn''t exactly imitate being stupid enough to have kids anymore. At the end of the day, the line was meant to be drawn.


    But I couldn''t even afford that today. My husband was too demanding to let me go. But her husband, who had just run out of spirits and roots, began to rest in peace on the bed as he did. I guess the sleeping pills mixed with alcohol and meals also worked. As a result, it is no longer unnatural. We have to be neat at the end of the day, and we can''t put the exact burden of pregnancy into this place.


    Mascarade poisoned him as he finished his clothes.


    "I get on the diagram as soon as I look a little sweet. A simple seeker."


    "I guess that''s all I like about you. Isn''t it desirable?"


    Mascarade darkens the night. Euwayne stood there at some point. He nodded a body reminiscent of an amorphous creature, taking the form of a person. He seems to regard this as courtesy when we have a conversation, but of course it is possible to have a conversation without doing so. It''s the structure of a body that you don''t know where it''s supposed to be with your mouth and where you can''t hear it, and naturally you don''t know where the heart is. However, he often took this look when having conversations with Mascalade.


    But all of that now causes epilepsy. I was sexually angry when I thought I was being swept up by such a disqualified opponent and my plan was being ruined. Mascarade leaves him sitting on the bed, skipping the kill.


    "... I was peeking again"


    "You''re the one who told me to come. I just responded."


    Euwayne told him he was pale and out of heart, but Mascalade was heartbroken. For the first time, I hated the fact that I exposed myself to such creatures so many times that I could not take them.


    Mascalade continued to act nonetheless. It''s too early. If we don''t alert this opponent yet, we''re not going to kill him. I''m talking to the last seat, because I''m a member of that Brady Maria family.


    "... okay, that''s the usual thing. I still have more to eat than that. You''re gonna eat, right?


    "Sure, let''s have it"


    Euwayne was in an upright immobilized position toward Mascalade, but when his back stretched loosely over him, he took another human form. There were two human shapes with slightly bluish and cloudy transparent bodies, acting separately as they stuck to each other''s backs. One is to have a conversation with Mascarade. One started eating with enthusiasm and fierce momentum like an animal. Mascalade was drained of his liver, but Euwayne flushed it.


    "Your meal is good. If you have a stunt like this, you won''t have to do anything extra if you snort around sooner or later."


    "Thank you for the compliment. But if you eat with that momentum, our nostalgia won''t be long. I need you to earn some money for eating."


    "I see, that''s troubling"


    Mascalade relaxed as the indeterminate Euwayne distorted the edge of his mouth to laugh. The act of laughing can also be used to intimidate, but the laughter of unsportsmanlike creatures is creepy. Mascalade had a bad feeling, and it quickly became a reality.


    Ewayne looks at Mascarade''s body, which has not yet fully assembled her clothes.


    By the way, I''m here to talk to you about something.


    "... what. The meal is all there is to eat. If we make additions now, it''ll take time, and the water smoke will go up. My husband''s asleep, but it''s unnatural."


    "This is fine with the meal. Let me give you a taste."


    "What?"


    Mascalade couldn''t understand what Euwayne meant by words. I accidentally made a tongue-in-cheek noise.


    I ask back again if it must be some kind of bad joke.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Taste what?


    "You''re right, we''re going to do the same thing as the Seekers who fall asleep there. I''m a creature, too. If I can show you how crazy I am again and again, my instincts will be stimulated. That''s why we can''t satisfy demands all over town. You''re convenient."


    "Do what''s stupid. I can''t do that."


    "Rejection is unacceptable. You and I have a different structure as creatures. I am overwhelmingly strong. You have no choice but to let me ravage you. Don''t worry, I know more about manipulation than that, too. Normal people would go nuts, but you''re a strong core woman. You''ll manage to stand it.


    What do you do in front of your husband, humanly, is disloyal? There were people who wanted to do that before, but it''s funny. I didn''t expect you to feel guilty for acting natural as an organism. "


    "Become, Xama -"


    There was no time for Mascalade to question his sincerity, and Euwayne realized he meant it. A part of Euwayne, like a shrugged, finely divided tentacle, stretches toward the mascarade.


    Mascarade felt himself in danger, but it was no longer too late. Mascalade always wanted to ask that person for help, but he hasn''t even decided how to send the signal.


    "(Oh, shit. I''m confident I''ll put up with this, but how long will this day last? I''ll curse you!


    But who should I curse? A gust of wind broke out in the room where Mascalade was supposed to be due, thinking of nothing.


    Continued

 853 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 42 - Mascarade ③, Crudas (9) -

    Countless slashes were flying into Euwayne''s body when Euwayne''s tentacles, stretched out to the mascarade, were simultaneously severed and Euwayne''s eyes, which looked stunned, captured someone.


    Euwayne didn''t have time to raise his voice, and flipped his body into the hands of the escape. They changed their bodies and went underground so that they could slide out of the gap. So sharp was the sword muscle of the person who pointed his sword at Euwayne.


    And when he put his sword upon Mascarade, he turned to the pursuit.


    "Sorry I''m late, but I''ll keep cleaning him up. Arrange for you not to get bigger. Just in case you think about it, prepare my escape route."


    "Oh, wait..."


    But before Mascalade could reply, the shadows had already run out. While the Mascarade was blocked from sight with a robe placed on him, the shadow followed Euwayne to the underground waterway, making sure it was the same tickle.


    Mascalade was often stunned by the momentary events, but quickly regained his mind and looked for what he needed to do.


    "Has Euwayne escaped to the underground waterway? Then my trap will take effect. I''m not letting you get away from here, what you tried to do to me, I''m gonna make you die and regret it!


    When Mascarade was ready, he himself headed for the underground waterway to hunt down Eweyne again. At this time, Mascarade was certainly unaware that there was blood on her head.


    "Are you sure you''re going?


    "Oh, sure."


    Jake and Crudas stood at one of the entrances to the underground waterway. It is the entrance that Crudas infiltrated earlier. I heard eight o''clock just now when I was heading here, so the town of Arnelia is about to gradually calm down. Arnelia is a relatively qualitative town for the population, so it may even be called a plateau. Not least because this is a less-popular picture, the street was barely seen except for Jake and Crudus.


    Jake and Crudas stood in front of the entrance to the waterway like a pompous open mouth, but Jake couldn''t help but notice that this entrance looked like some sort of demonic mouth. I''m not afraid of him in the dark, but I can''t just wipe my anxiety. Jake was surprised that Crudus should be feeling stronger anxiety because he should be better off than he is, but Crudus also seemed unwilling to leave. I hope the person Jake wrote to earlier will react soon, but Jake was also in the mood for straw.


    Crudas takes a step forward.


    "Shall we go? It''s too late to interfere with the next day''s training."


    "I''m already sleepy."


    "I''m not sleepy."


    "Don''t let me be with an ironman like you. If you ask me, I can barely sleep. I can''t wait to get tired. As much as I''m flattered."


    "I do have confidence in the strength of my body. You can call it the constitution of our clan."


    "Alberto doesn''t have to sleep much either. I mean, it''s true in training, but I''ve never seen you tired. How can I get tired?"


    "Neither do I. Especially Brother Alberto. I just think the blood color is darker among us. You seem to be exerting a different power at the moment."


    Crudas roared. Because of his distant brothers of the year, Alberto was pretty much completing his form as a knight when Crudas was attentive. That''s why Crudas hardly remembers anything but the perfect Alberto.


    For that reason Alberto is a monster if he were to be Crudus, but for Jake, Crudus was also a knight with enough human ability to leave.


    "Crudas, come on, I want to ask you one thing."


    "What?


    "You know, sometimes when I''m at a sword meeting, my movements get suddenly sharp, what the hell is that? I didn''t think so before."


    "It''s..."


    Crudas was stuck with words. In fact, not just Crudas, but all of the Lazar family are eligible to use their power. Its ability is called ''beastification''. By leaving it to the instincts of wild beasts and waving the sword, it is a force that multiplies physical abilities. This is the ability to strengthen the Lazar family the most.


    But it doesn''t mean anyone can use it. Getting close to the beast means shaking off reason and using it for that matter. My father, Moldard, ran wild trying to use this ability and decided not to use it again. Nor could his second brother Rafferty express this ability. Eliza doesn''t want it to be expressed in the same way. Now Alberto is stuck with Miriazal to express this ability.


    But Crudas made him express this ability at the age of eight. And it is still possible to use it almost freely. But when he saw this ability, his father, Moldard and Miriazal, forbade Crudas to use this power without permission. No matter how it is used, it must be a dangerous ability. I don''t even know what the impact would be if I kept using it. Then it was decided that I had never used it as much as I could.


    However. Crudas was aware that this ability was automatically expressed when fighting powerful enemies, even in the Octave Forest. Rather, it is honest that when you feel a danger to your life, you have to use it to survive as an instinct. Recently I have also used it in training with Jake at times. That was also evidence that Jake''s sword was becoming a threat to Crudus as well.


    But I couldn''t tell you the truth, even though it was Jake. This ability also has to do with the Lazar family''s secrets. Maybe it''s not something Jake can hide through forever, but he was still hesitant to talk.


    Continued

 854 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 43 ~ Crudas ●, Ips ① ~

    "It''s still a secret."


    "That''s sloppy. Don''t waste your time telling me."


    "I guess it''s boring that I taught you that easily. Miriazal, the supreme bishop would have told you a lot, wouldn''t he? If it wasn''t something I thought about with my own head, I''d grab it."


    "I don''t care if Peppo tells me you don''t seem to think about anything..."


    Jake accidentally said his honest thoughts, but Crudas was smiling bitterly.


    "You''re the only one who can speak like that to the Supreme Bishop. Normally, I''m punished for disrespect."


    "That''s good. There''s nobody here but us."


    "You''d better get in the habit of respecting the man of honor a little more."


    "That''s the worst part. I''m worse than lecturing on basic magic theory."


    On Jake''s funny excuse, Crudas laughed again. On second thought, Marion and Miltre are seriously one-sided and never say anything like this. Crudas himself was surprised to have himself to consider these crappy conversations to be good once in a while.


    In doing so, they were already inside the underground waterway. The water flow was also calm and quiet in the waterway due to the fact that it had not rained as decent as it had been in the past month. It is not unclean in the waterway for domestic drainage to flow, and it does not have the odor of something that is starchy with moist air.


    Jake looked around in wonder at the underground waterway he had first seen.


    I can''t believe this is in Arnelia''s basement.


    "Looks like the prototype was there in advance. I hear it''s only recently serviced. This is a relatively new place, so we have a decent place for us to walk on both ends, but when we go to an old place, there''s nothing like that. It is forbidden for the general public to enter, as increased water can be a very dangerous place. Large entrances everywhere are always guarded, and small entrances for inspection are magically protected so that they will never break normally. I''m also practicing payroll magic."


    "That measure, it didn''t look like it?


    "Someone erased me. That''s why I''m here to find out."


    Crudas said with some excitement. There is a different sense of exaltation here than on the usual battlefield. If you try to be an honorary student Crudas, you may have taken some action of your own volition for the first time outside of your assignment. While secretly thinking that these actions might not be bad either, Crudas concentrated and was looking for the demons he had seen earlier.


    But what they found was an unexpected man.


    "Jake! How did you get here?


    "Lisa?"


    It was Lisa and Lunatica who ran to them sweating.


    "Well, shall we begin?"


    "Yeah, let''s get started"


    Just before Crudas and Jake dived into the groundwaterway, Ips and Lisa were again standing at the entrance to the groundwaterway. Behind it was Lunatica, and Ips, who had chosen from among the Knights of the Outer Rim.


    "Ips, what about them?


    "It''s a lookout. Don''t worry, I won''t let you in the fight."


    Ips looked at Lisa and Renatica as a dust. They are the nearby Knights and the groundwaterways are inherently under their jurisdiction. It was an act of contemplation, but more than that, to ensure that the mission was carried out. Ips was a man who worked with all his strength in his work, backed by a light tone and attitude.


    Lisa was slowly beginning to understand a person named Ips. Put the surrounding knights on watch, Lisa, Ips and Renatica go into the underground waterway.


    "To the extent that it hasn''t been a day yet face-to-face, I can somehow see your figure"


    "Heh. What does he look like?


    "At least, you''re honest about your job. On the other hand, the appetite for birth and so on is very strong. Until then, if you say so."


    "Aha, it''s a hit"


    Ips answers lightly.


    "Don''t you like me like that?


    "No, I like it because it''s human. I was wondering if I could be more trustworthy than I could arrange a noble title. But you don''t have much of a leak, and you don''t like it."


    "Should I have soaked it moderately, as much as the captain at your place?


    He said, "I don''t like that."


    Lisa replied somewhat outrageously, but Ips didn''t seem to.


    "Try me, your captain looks more like a monster ~"


    "... I don''t deny it. But why do you think so?


    "It''s a compliment just to be alive fighting a hero king. Do you know the end of those who once fought the King of Heroes?


    "... no. I only know a few things."


    "All defeated. At least whoever''s in history was either murdered by him or snarled. I''m not dying or snarling at it, and yet what do you say without saying a person with just enough nerve to speak to each other as a masterpiece? She''s already becoming quite famous on the continent, isn''t she? All I don''t know is who I am. Of course, you guys are famous, aren''t you? You may not have gotten that visibility to the public."


    "Mm..."


    Lisa was somehow wondering if that was even possible, but when it was put into words, she didn''t know how realistic it was. I''ve certainly survived desperately, but it made me feel strange to hear it from someone else''s mouth again that being alive is a miracle in itself.


    Continued

 855 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 44 ~ Ips ②, Jake ① ~

    Most importantly, as Lisa, who is always in contact and sees a lot of alarmed places, I didn''t get a sense of reality when I heard that Alphilis was getting that much attention. Lisa was following Ipps'' feet through the groundwaterway, trying to say something back, but then feeling something unexplained because she was going to defend Alphilis, or perhaps regretting just acknowledging Alphilis. and Lisa hits the back of a suddenly stopped Ips.


    "Ips, what''s wrong?


    "... I was just wondering if I needed to broil it out somewhat because I wasn''t even looking for all that, but it looks like something changed. The enemy is in quite a hurry."


    "? Still nothing on my sensors... Mmm!?


    I''m not sure how Ips sensed the presence of the enemy before Lisa, but it is true that for a few moments of delay, Lisa also sensed the presence of someone traveling at high speeds. It wasn''t just the surface, it was traveling through the groundwaterway at high speeds flying around walls, ceilings, etc.


    At the same time, Ips looked difficult. It is the first expression of confusion to appear.


    "This is... I''m in trouble."


    "What''s wrong?


    "Of course I was thinking about the possibility that the enemy wasn''t human. Ah. Or the possibility of being more than one person or a spy or agent of another country. But this enemy - he''s bigger than I imagined. You may be a little under-prepared to fight."


    "You think these three are short?


    "It is of course possible to defeat depending on the conditions. But while the enemy I couldn''t find earlier was lightly exposed, it''s not yet coming this way. Isn''t this a situation where the enemy isn''t up against us, but is running away under some circumstances?


    "Run away? From who?


    "I don''t know."


    Ips answered like a blur, but contemplated the existence of yet another. I couldn''t help thinking about it any more because I lacked the most information I could think about.


    And Ips sensed yet another human being in the groundwaterway.


    "Besides, we don''t seem to be the only ones in the underground waterway. I''m already in the range that even Lisa''s sensors can sense, so Huh?


    "Is this... Jake? And, surely, the footsteps of Alberto''s brother, His Highness? How did you get here?


    Hearing Lisa''s reply, Ips decided to change the operation.


    "I see. I don''t know the details, but this could be an opportunity. Lisa, I''ll try to do something about this on my own, so, uh, Crudus, could you arrange for me to contact you and have your handlers drop by from the Temple Knights?


    "So many opponents?


    "Perhaps, and no, don''t forget that there are many ordinary citizens over our heads. I''m disqualified as a member of Arnelia in case there seems to be damage to them."


    "Hmm. I''ve reviewed you somewhat, but you don''t need our backup?


    "Instead, if it was a fight, I was going to ask you to do that. My abilities are a little out of sight, so it''s more convenient to fight alone."


    Lisa honestly decided to respond to her offer as Ips replied with a confident smile.


    "I see. If you say that much, you will have to obey me. But only one. How did you figure out the status of this underground waterway faster than I did?


    "Hehe, this underground waterway is already at the source of my simplified junction! It''s hard to get out of my hands at the end of the day when you get inside this, huh? If you''re convinced, will you just go? There doesn''t seem to be much time left."


    "Okay. Good luck, then. I''m coming, Luna."


    "Yeah."


    Lisa and Renatica walked away from Ips with it, but Ips smiled and waved off from behind. And a certain distance away, he sighed heavily.


    "Ahhh, I''m finally out of depression. I was trying to figure out how not to wind up when it was a fight, but now you can fight without worrying about it. I don''t know what kind of accusations you''ll make if you want to hurt one or the other with the convolutions. If this is a land far from Arnelia, you can hide it even if you kill it somewhat, Arnelia. Bye. Because there are also barbars (yuzuku is), and I won''t lie to you no matter what happens if they reproduce what happened in magic.


    Well, let''s just say it''s been a while since we''ve been busted. I''ve been doing all my paperwork lately, my shoulders are stiff, my shoulders are stiff... "


    Ips slowly walked to a different path from Lisa as she turned her shoulder.


    So Lisa and Jake joined. We were questioning each other as to why we were here, but the vibrations of the battle were coming through the water faster than they would say it.


    "Is this... is the battle starting?


    "I see. Maybe this does need reinforcements. There''s one message, knight."


    "To me?


    Lisa glanced at Crudus, and Lisa passed on the message of Ips. Lisa doesn''t know anything about Crudus. Crudas was puzzled by Ips'' message that he wanted me to call for reinforcements, but still couldn''t have listened if it had been the instructions of the pilgrims. I was wondering what had happened to that instruction with a rare and difficult face on Crudas, and Jake was looking at the shadow that someone had passed behind Lisa. The shadow was faint, but Jake felt somewhere familiar with it.


    "Lisa, someone just passed behind you, didn''t they?


    "No, I didn''t sense anything..."


    "Neither do I. Isn''t that your fault?


    Even Lunatica agreed, but I really didn''t think it was Jake''s fault. I mean, the bug news, or Jake''s instinct was telling him he needed to know what was going to happen next. Earlier, when the shadow ran away, he told me there was something there.


    Continued

 856 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 45 ~ Ips ③, Euwayne ② ~

    "Lisa, I''m sorry. I''ll take care of the reinforcements. I''m going in the back!


    "Wait, Jake. I''m coming, too."


    "Hey, hey. Wait!? Not yet."


    Suddenly he follows Jake, who runs out, just saying that Crudas got the chance. And Lisa and Renatica were left on the spot in a pompous manner.


    "Lisa, what do we do?


    "... oh, already! Where do I contact you? Lisa doesn''t have a face other than the Deep Green Palace, does she?


    "Then the Deep Green Palace. You don''t have to worry, Lisa. Jake is not a warrior who gets hit that easily either. Besides, the knight next door should be stronger than Jake. Whatever the other person is, I can make the decision to just retreat if I want to die. What we should do now is..."


    "I know. Immediately, but to the Deep Green Palace!


    Renatica nodded as Lisa pointed in the direction of the Deep Green Palace.


    "Then the shortest way."


    "Heh? Hey, Luna?


    Renatica didn''t wait for Lisa to reply, and when she held her up, she ran out with all her might. It is the leg strength of Lunatica, who spends a day at the same speed as a horse. If it''s a short distance, leave the horses behind. Feeling the speed, Lisa just couldn''t get around the sensors in time.


    "Luna, Luna. A little too soon..."


    "Don''t talk, bite your tongue"


    "Hiya."


    They were running through the underground waterway while Lisa voiced the loose whilst she never did in front of others.


    Euwayne was in a hurry. I thought the only enemy was Mascarade. And I also knew he was the one whose mascarade was missing. That''s why Mascarade wasn''t even on his teeth.


    I knew there was another one infiltrating Arnelia. But Brady Maria didn''t even tell me who it was, and Brady Maria didn''t seem to know herself. Apparently, he couldn''t have revealed his name. Instead, he said he didn''t even know who he was. It seems that only Mascareids know about each other, which means that the three of them maintain equilibrium.


    Euwayne wasn''t very interested. Anyway, this assignment in Arnelia will be boring, and it has always been. Due to the nature of its body, Euwayne was often ordered to scold more than aggressive combat. It was thought that if it were in Bradymaria''s power, there would be no need for scouts or anything else, but Bradymaria likes such futile ''play''. Euwayne has followed his orders with depression, even though he has grumbled with dissatisfaction. He wants to destroy, kill and ravage himself and his instincts as they go. The main Bradymaria did not order Euwayne to stand out for battle, as if she knew about it and enjoyed it.


    Still, I''ve never thought of fine dust as inferior to my strength. If only I had the chance, I would have heard the gap.


    I got scared. of those who have attacked themselves earlier, to the sharpness of the sword. I didn''t see him. Just in the shadow of pitch black, I think I saw beautiful eyes. It''s strange to think that you''re beautiful about someone you fight with, but I really thought you were beautiful. Those eyes glowed as if they were jewels, staring only at one point, at their own death. Pure warrior. I guess that''s what that is, Euwayne thought.


    and at the same time Euwayne''s legs had stopped. I wasn''t even willing to respond to the surprise earlier, but if you think about it, it would have been a great opportunity. It is only by being a good enemy that your skill can be ascertained. Earlier enemies should deserve to fight with all their might.


    Euwayne changed the direction he was headed. If you can see the enemy earlier. As soon as he disciplined himself and began to move, trying to make his way to the escape route in times of need.


    "I wanted to be there, I found you, didn''t I?


    From the road ahead of Euwayne, a glimpse of Epps appeared. The look is only loose, callously. He also had an invisible expression of fine dust on what he was about to fight for with his life at stake.


    Euwayne asked the person who suddenly appeared. No, I''ve known its existence since this morning. You were looking for yourself, or it was one of those people who was roaming the underground waterway. I dared to distance myself from them, but when did they get close? No matter how much you wanted to be moving, it''s not Euwayne who doesn''t notice any signs until you''re so close.


    Ips does not break his expression and speaks to Euwayne lightly.


    "Hehe, you''re apparently a big man. It''s been a long time since my arms have beeped. I was blessed with the opportunity to earn points unexpectedly."


    "... what, xama is"


    Euwayne was offended. An extra person appeared in front of me at a moment when I tried to move in search of my earlier opponent. I killed him instantly and tried to move, but it turned out to be difficult. Because the killer found out that the opponent was already in a battle posture.


    It was a killer completely separate from the person Euwayne knew. If you say so, the killing spirit is similar to ours. Yes, not the side to be hunted, obviously the killer of the hunter. It was a killer mixed with joy, when the hunted and accustomed to killing unleashed it.


    Ips took off his sari and robe. Underneath that robe were processed Sister clothes, woven one long cloth, like Sally''s, underneath which were miniskirts and sleeveless clothes, as those in the short city well wore in the summer. The skin was revealed, but many parts of the skin burned down and showed signs of injury. Exactly how to scratch a warrior.


    "Well. It lacks a little preparation and stage, but let''s get it over with. A big request is coming in after this, and I''m still planning on coming out. Shall I make you my good stepping stone?


    "What''s with the xama?


    Euwayne asked again. That unplanned attitude, unlike any human you''ve ever seen. The little signs I was feeling when I explored earlier are no longer anywhere. The tone remained intact and the body looked many times larger with intimidation.


    Still lightly, Ips replied. While planting a small sachet between your fingers from under your clothes.


    "I''m sorry about this. Ah. I don''t really name it because I thought I should win a fight, but today it''s special ~.


    My name is Ips-Harmel-Mirtidis and I''m 8th on the pilgrimage. I''m supposed to have achieved a track record in conflict resolution, ethnic issues, etc., but the essence of the matter is, you''re good at smashing enemies with every problem. These things aren''t very welcome in the Arnelian Church, are they? So the difficulty is that you can only expose it to the enemy you''re about to do. By the way, there''s such a thing as a nickname, ''dust ips'' is what you call me. You''ll excuse me, I''ve left about a grass tree and walked away.


    Uh, neat. Then I''m going to kill you. "


    "... xama is quite a thing too. It''s closer to us than people."


    "Is that a compliment?


    And Ips smiled, and scattered powder from the sack in his hand, and when it glowed, it was a signal of battle.


    Continued

 857 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 46 ~ Ips ④, Euwayne ③ ~

    Ips-Harmel-Mirtidis belonged to Arnelia as a young man. She''s not a slave, she''s not out of the city well. It is the origin of a clean aristocracy. I don''t remember her before she was 7. She sealed it herself, and apparently asked the Arnelian Church not to come back to life permanently. That''s all the facts, now Ips was being heard. And perhaps one writing that I would have left behind before I lost my memory prescribes what Ips does now. It was written on a piece of paper that would have been wet in tears, in an awkward letter, "I want my memory to continue to be sealed forever, to engage in pilgrimage assignments as a price".


    Ips know only as a fact. His father was a scholar and, at the same time, one who had the status of Viscount. Her mother is a Sister of Arnelia, a nobleman of another country who was bewitched and married by her father during her residency. Ips with clean aristocratic parents should have lived without any freedom.


    She seems to have been the youngest. She has five other brothers and sisters, but all graduated from Arnelia with outstanding grades, each of whom is on record as being in a targeted position. But they never came to see themselves, and once they had asked the bars of their caregivers about it, the letters were told never to reveal where or what they were doing, even if they had arrived. And that''s what I wanted in the past.


    But Ips didn''t care much. If it was what I wanted, I forced myself to convince myself that there was a good reason. And at the same time, I struck into studying and training as if to shake off my past self. If you hit the mission, believe me, you can forget everything.


    And Ips got on a pilgrimage assignment to keep his memories sealed. The magic of sealing memories is close to evil law. Naturally, there are only a few humans available in Arnelia, and nature and she had more opportunities to touch the dark. In such an environment, it might have been inevitable for Ips to have been on a pilgrimage assignment, apart from the writing thing.


    Ips meets many talents as he punches into training into the dark clouds. Naturally, some of those talented people on the same mission as themselves were different people. I have dealt with those who bore a tragic fate, the blessed, the masses. But Ips didn''t want to lose. At least for those who are more blessed than themselves. Especially since I don''t want to lose to seniors like Brandio. He didn''t make much effort, and yet he seems to be the tracking son of some great lord. I just think the blessed ones are doing it in a moral mood. I really couldn''t forgive Ips for ranking the pilgrimage above me, even though it''s not obvious what the performance is.


    If we finish this assignment and yet complete the next largemouth request, we intend to try to apply for a ranking renewal. At least I''m plotting to get Brandio out of his current ranking. At least I was trying to reveal how much difference there was. That''s when he showed up, big guy. Hunting this individual, who would obviously be more powerful than a normal demon king, would definitely be a huge addition to his or her performance (career). Ips, with a strong sense of merit and birth appetite, was sincerely distorted.


    And enemies like the now confronting mollusc (slime) were clearly stuck during their own surgery. At the time I''ve already brought it into this state, more than half of the wins are confirmed. Bring it into this shape, and no enemy has let it escape yet. And Lisa and Lunatica, who get in the way, also succeeded in letting go. Ips was coming to this battle with the certainty of victory.


    The pre-emptive attack is Ips. The attack had already been launched without notice. Ever since before he showed up, Ips had sprinkled powder around it. When it ignited, there was an explosion at the same time as the bright light. Ips himself is protected by witchcraft, but he doesn''t feel fever or suffer any burns. It is also the strength of the Ips not to hesitate for a moment to attack the abandonment.


    "Well, how effective is it?


    Waiting for the blast to clear, Ips was about to attack, but from beyond the smoke were flying countless spear-like attacks that also revealed anger. The attack, which had no clearance to make it look like a scab, was full of rage that I was not tired of skewering Ips, but Ips also took it lightly by witchcraft. Ips is not foolish enough to wait for the blast to clear. Still, it was an unexpectedly strong counterattack.


    "Is that it? You''re better than I thought."


    "Naturally. You can''t possibly die to this extent."


    The blast cleared and Euwayne replied, changing to a shape like a cow. The tip that changed to Euwayne''s spear was pierced against the waterway wall, but only the part that Ipsy flied through was shredded by her magic barrier.


    When Ips saw how it was, he grinned.


    "I see. Wouldn''t that be so frightening? It''s worth killing for."


    "It''s this line. I won''t be alarmed from now on!


    "Then you just have to attack me while I''m talking about that. Let me tell you something, from here on out, my attacks won''t be interrupted forever, will they?


    "What no?


    When Euwayne tried to say something, the powder fell off his head. Ips has already put a trick on every part of this place that has become a place of battle. Euwayne didn''t move here to meet Ips. And he went into the place where Epps had passed once, and slammed into it. And Ips appeared and showed it as if it was his first time in this place.


    Ips calmly repeats the attack. What was so cool about it was that she was calmly figuring out to what extent to scatter Ewayne''s body while attacking and not regenerating.


    An amorphous creature is a fairly dangerous opponent among demons. First, it is often unclear where the weakness is, and many of its regenerative abilities, endurance, are unusual. Many opponents are unable to trigger growth or slaughter such as blows in the first place if they use the wrong method of attack. The biggest of the confirmed ones has also been confirmed by a huge individual that extends to three parts of the house, with a record of burning every mountain to defeat that individual. Low intelligence but definitely troublesome.


    The most alarming thing about Ips was that Euwayne is intelligent, in addition to the properties of amorphous organisms. If you are intelligent, you may attack more efficiently, and you must also consider the wide variety of properties that accompany it. Arnelia''s combat records show that the amorphous organisms considered to be intelligent are about the past three, all of them big men certified by the Demon King. In it, the individuals who solved the humanities have not yet been identified. In other words, long before we recognized an opponent named Euwayne, Ips considered that the enemy had the potential to be the greatest combat force of all time.


    When Ips first went on an expedition with Lisa in this underground waterway, he wasn''t just making maps, he was creating simple boundaries, spreading magical powder. In other words, almost the whole of this underground waterway had already come to Yips'' knowledge, and when he visited again and activated the junction, he had already grasped Euwayne''s identity. Ips has already figured out the means to fight while walking down the underground waterway. This was also an overwhelmingly unfavourable material for Euwayne.


    Ips was calmly watching the blast, observing Euwayne blow up. There is no sign that Euwayne will regenerate.


    Continued

 858 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 47 ~ Ips ⑤, Euwayne ④, Crudus ● ~

    "(Hmm? It''s a lot more than I thought, isn''t it something like this? I won''t give you time to fight back just like that, but if you''re such a useless opponent, can''t you get the kind of rating you thought you''d get?


    Watching Ewayne get drunk by the blast flames, you just thought the attack was too strong to see about Ewayne, and Ips pulled himself out of an overwhelmingly advantageous situation. It''s time to run out of powder planted in this place. Now that I don''t have enough hands, it wasn''t a good idea to fight here any more.


    The first unexpected thing happens here for Ips as well. In the blast, Euwayne had transformed into a human form at some point, but even as Euwayne sounded once again with his limb shattered. But the voice was still powerful and spare.


    "I''m surprised, it''s tough guy, you"


    "Tough Guy? Oh, my God."


    "Oh, I''m sorry. It''s a saying among people, and it''s a compliment referring to someone who''s stubborn."


    "Hmm, were you praised? I don''t feel bad."


    Euwayne''s strange reaction, Ips creeped the other way around. If you try Euwayne, it was close to a raw one that has never been praised, so I''m just talking about something that resonated with my mind, albeit the praise of the enemy.


    That''s not why the relationship between the two of us changes. However, Euwayne revalued Ips. I already forgot about the other guy earlier. Now the enemy in front of me recognises him as the biggest enemy I''ve ever confronted.


    "In the human world, it was polite of you to name someone you recognized as a good enemy. One Brady Maria butler, Euwayne. Let''s do everything we can against you."


    "Brady Maria''s...!?


    When I heard that word, Ips'' emotions were complicated. Because while I rejoice that the other person is bigger than I imagined, I also clearly found that it could not be to this extent. Ips rebuilt. The enemy is no longer in a glimmer.


    Meanwhile, there was a wave going on from behind Euwayne. No drainage is taking place because it is night time and the flow of water should be restricted. Since we are inside again, we should have ordered extra care in that regard.


    But it was part of Ewayne''s body that appeared with the wave splash that couldn''t have been. Ips understood.


    "You let part of your body go and kept it hidden... I''ll do it!


    "It''s natural to keep your back hand hidden in battle. Looking at that, it doesn''t look like Xama can do anything or anything. Do you want to try and see if you can burn down everything in my body!?


    "That could be a draft, too. Hey!


    Fusion with a distant body enlarged the body again, no, Euwayne changed shape more than earlier. Its body transforms itself like a giant lion, but it seems to resemble a lion living in the south, its enormity and grace as if it were different. This intimidation and presence just imitated by the molluscs. Ips recognized that this was an organism he had never even seen.


    "What''s that look like?


    "It''s the most powerful creature I''ve ever confirmed. Lord Silver, one of the oldest warcraft that once inhabited the southern continent. Sounds like he''s dead at some point, but he''s the strongest warcraft I''ve ever known. Let''s borrow this figure and fight with all our might."


    "Just imitate the shape, if you will."


    "Exactly. But it is possible to imitate some of the abilities. Like this, for example."


    The sewage around Euwayne began to roll backwards with a noise of zazah. The water that stood up like a gnaw was hostile to Ips.


    Ips did, but when he saw the situation, he smiled.


    "I see. I''m looking forward to this. I''m going to imitate you and use your hands a little bit."


    "The back hand?"


    "Ha, I''m sure you''ll be surprised. You''re dying, aren''t you?


    Seeing Ips laugh invincibly while saying so, Euwayne launched an attack so that he could rush to something.


    Jake and Crudas were driving down the underground waterway. In the basement, the sound echoes, making it difficult to know where the enemy is. Jake no longer knew where to target along the way, but Crudas'' ears seemed to be grasping exactly what structure they were structuring and the source of the sound.


    "Jake, this way."


    "You know very well. What''s going on with Crudas'' ears?


    "It sounds normal. Can''t you hear me?


    "... I knew Crudas was amazing"


    Jake was running honestly impressed, but Crudas was gradually starting to have anxiety in his mind. I remember Miriazal telling me not to fight anymore. I thought it would be easier if it was about a burglar. But the impression you can hear from the audio source is that obviously the enemy can''t be a thief or something. On the contrary, it would definitely not be human. If we get close, we''re in danger of our lives. It''s definitely going to be a fight.


    Crudas slowed down gradually and finally stopped. Jake was surprised and stopped the leg as well.


    "What''s up?


    "No. I ran out of the blue, but I was wondering if I could stay close..."


    "Naturally, it wouldn''t be good. But I don''t think half is the best. If you decide to do it, I think you should get it through to the end."


    "Until the end -"


    "Yes, to the end"


    Jake''s word didn''t mean as much to me as it did to Crudas. And when Crudas raised his face like he was determined to do something, he realized that the hustle and bustle of battle had already stopped. And it turns out that one sign is coming this way from the front.


    We both had our hands on the sword reflexively, even if we didn''t know what was going on.


    "What...?


    "! Danger!


    They had drawn their swords reflexively into the shadows that had swept at high speeds.


    Continued

 859 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 48 ~ Ips ⑥, Crudus ● ~

    "Aww... they''ve done it"


    Ips got up trying to hold his hips slammed against the wall. The clothes are blurry, and the skin is exposed there, and some of the underwear is visible. Even combat clothing that undergoes body magic treatment and is much more durable than commercially available fibres is this. Instead of clothing if it were coarse gear, the meat would have shredded off by now.


    The Ips had fought earlier and were on the verge of victory. The ability of Ips is to use witchcrafted powder to variance witchcraft. She tends to be considered a spiritual user of fire, but she is not, in fact, because the magic she uses around, or in the forefront, is flame. Most of the explosions themselves utilize dust explosions, and the magic of the Ips fire system is at best as full of sparks.


    What Ips really specializes in is ice magic. It was the way Ips fought to take his life by sucking dust into his opponent and blowing up ice in his lungs. This will allow all breathing organisms to be targeted for hunting. Software organisms were difficult to use in their opponents, but Euwayne took the form of an organism. And he even reproduced it by breathing in discipline. Then I stepped on it and said it would be extremely effective.


    Because of Euwayne''s incomplete abilities? It appears that Ips'' attack did not reach the depths of Euwayne. Euwayne was once completely pierced by a wedge of exploded ice in his body, but he gathered the remaining body tissue for a water vapor explosion and fled. It''s just that there''s a tenth of the original body.


    When Ips laid dust, he decided to follow.


    "Apparently there are two students earlier who fled, but that would be okay. It doesn''t matter whether they get hit or not, and no, I don''t think I can defeat just Euwayne earlier to a student. Either way, my junction is laid here. It''s not that easy to escape, is it?


    She saw an unexpected face there as Ips took a step to follow after finishing her clothes.


    "Is that it? You meet a nostalgic face in an unexpected place. How come this place, to...?


    She was being pierced in the back by someone from behind her back when Ips tried to speak of doubt.


    Renatica and Lisa had arrived at the Deep Green Palace. Renatica ran to the Deep Green Palace with Lisa in her arms, not on the house and on the road, but through what was considered the shortest. It was precisely the speed of the wind running through the dark night.


    Lisa tried to jump off Renatica''s arm and spoke to the Deep Green Palace Gatekeeper. It is Roxanne that the gatekeeper invokes. She happened to be one of tonight''s turns.


    "What is it, Lord Lisa?"


    "I''d like to use a little help from the Temple Knights! Could you give me a gesture?


    "A gesture? What happened?"


    "I don''t have time to explain! We''d like you to put out a human being who can move right away!


    Roxanne also sensed that it was not a good idea to see Lisa''s stuffed feathers, which she often took in a sarcastic and spare manner, but where she lived for a long time in this deep-green palace. Conversely, he cut back to Lisa with a tight face.


    "If it''s important, calm down, Lord Lisa. The heads of this Deep Green Palace are mostly absent now. Defense alone can be done without delay, but even at night it will require a lot of formalities and steps to get to places outside of jurisdiction. If it happened all over town, it makes sense to petition the outer knights and the town vigilante first. Otherwise, it''s not easy to help."


    "Even on the orders of the Ips of pilgrimage?


    "That''s right. That is now the jurisdiction of the White Tree Palace. I hope Lord Miranda can help me."


    "That being said - no, you''re certainly right. But I saw Crudas earlier. Don''t you know about him?


    "There''s Crudas?


    Roxanne fell preoccupied with the reply. If Crudas were to be in motion, Miriazal''s intentions might be somewhere irrelevant, such as himself, but at the same time it is considered arbitrary.


    This is in my own hands. Having so decided, Roxanne skipped instructions one after the other.


    "Lord Lisa, either way, I can''t move people. I have stayed here for a long time, but the way I see it is everyone''s identity. The person in charge, Lord Aristotle, will be contacted by me, so please go to the White Tree Palace and explain the situation. Besides, I''ll be on the scene myself right away. Where is it?


    "It''s an underground waterway. You''ll need people if you''re going to do that. ''Cause they may not be a glimmer."


    "Okay, let''s be honest with you."


    "Luna, give me directions."


    "Okay."


    That''s all Roxanne left to say, he called out to the resting mouthless and decided to go to the scene. Roxanne, who has been in the Deep Green Palace for a long time, knows roughly who is silent among those who work here. We decided to take some of them.


    And Lisa headed to the White Tree Palace. Miranda was supposed to still be working inside. Believing that Miranda would lend me a hand soon, I ran for it.


    "Coming!


    Jake and Crudas were under attack by the enemy at the same time. To its weight, Jake was thrust behind him and struck against the wall, and Crudas deflected his strength by recirculating it out of endurance. When Crudas tried to return the knife upside down, the enemy was already in the form of leaving Crudas and Jake alone and fleeing as they were.


    Euwayne, of course, with the enemy. Euwayne was in a hurry, so he tried to run away instead of paying attention to the two people he bumped into, but Crudas, not knowing such a thing, thought Euwayne had taken it lightly. Enemies who pass without paying attention to something they bump into, as if they were treated like roadside stones. Normally, I should have been happy not to have to fight extra, but Crudus'' repeated congestion made me look extra in this place.


    Around momentarily irritating, Crudas was still too young for emotions. He provoked Euwayne with the utter desire to kill.


    "Wait, the demon there!


    Lucky or unhappy for Crudas. Crudas'' killing was enough to get Euwayne back to me and stop that leg.


    "... what can I do for you, human lad"


    "Oh, if you need me. It is a disgrace to the knight to see the demons walk wide through our town of Arnelia and do nothing. It makes my sword rusty."


    "Well, I don''t care if the kid only talks in public. Unfortunately, dealing with small things won''t do you any honor."


    "Little things, you say?


    Crudas was hurt by the self-esteem he wanted. I know I still have a lot of inferior parts to the regular Temple Knights. But I''m also proud that the drilling I stacked shouldn''t be so sweet as to be insulted by trinkets.


    Crudas was fierce.


    "There is no sarcasm for demons like you! The Lazars are the three men, remember the name of Crudas and die!


    "The Lazar family? I don''t know!


    Ewayne was certainly ignorant in the human world. If he had known the name of the Lazar family, he could not think that the whole Arnelia would not have remained silent if he had his hands on the Lazar family, aside from whether the opponent was a mighty enemy or not.


    Euwayne was just unwilling to condone a child who was willing to kill herself.


    "No, Crudas..."


    Jake made a desperate call to Crudas as he was still slapped all over his body and tried to force his immobile body to wake up. But that wish never reached the young knight''s ear.


    Continued

 860 The Sword of the Pledge of Ambush, Part 49 ~?? ①, Ips. ⑥ ~

    The shadow that had left Mascarade''s former and was chasing Euwayne was bewildered by the underground waterway. I didn''t think there was anyone in such an unpopular place. But if you come in, there are various signs there. It was worth the thought of doing a hidden run. If Euwayne had run as normal as he would have prioritized catching up with him, he could have been captured by someone''s sensors in no time.


    The shadow often decided to chase Euwayne at an inseparable rate. Because somewhere I thought Euwayne would slow down or get caught in the enemy''s security net. Or maybe it''s already on. If it''s caught, it''s not a good idea to get out in front of Euwayne and fight. I am confident that whoever comes will slash and lay low, but if they get away with it, it will be a pain in the ass. Those who know their existence must be left to kill. In the unlikely event that my secrets are true, they can also be unpredictable to my Lord. That''s what Shadow thought.


    "(Now, where do we set it up? The ideal is to have as much power as Euwayne can fight, and one or the other will win completely. Then you can just finish one, but if you encounter more than one enemy, it will be troublesome. If two or more forces survive the end of the battle, it will be very troublesome to begin with. Now, what happens)"


    In doing so, Euwayne began to fight the woman who stood in front of him. The shadow lurked and watched softly, but the enemy was nothing more. Euwayne''s disadvantage was not spared. The enemy looked like Arnelia''s Sister.


    Shadow thought that it would be a bit of a hassle if it did. If Euwayne loses, Arnelia will hunt a great deal for Euwayne''s appearance. In that case, there could be a danger to Mascarade or even to myself. The shadow thought. I tried to get rid of that Sister first, and then I tried to kill Ewayne. That might also make it look like a hit.


    When the thought came together, the shadow killed both killing and breathing and just stood still on the spot without even giving out emotions like a true shadow. And the settlement to visit. When the ice explosion broke out, Euwayne escaped in a way that also seemed like a last resort. The enemy Sister was also blown away by surprise, and the shadow then moved when he confirmed that Euwayne had left. Euwayne won''t be able to escape the underground waterway anyway. Mascarade does not possess great combat abilities, but is a medium one for lumping the power to live and grow. The shadow knew Mascalade would buy time, but still tried to take out the gain with the intention of adding a piece in an instant.


    That''s when the shadow felt yet another sign. I didn''t realize anything until I got this distance. How dare you two.


    The shadow took his hand away from the near-retrieved object and turned his back on the spot. There''s one reason I hide so many signs. That Sister will be destroyed. Judging by appearance, by the hands of Arnelia''s companions.


    The shadow followed Euwayne. I thought this development would be convenient for me. But who would have thought that this meagre amount of time to destroy Arnelia''s Sister would change him and his fate?


    The shadow was behind the scene as he heard the screams of Sister happening behind his back from afar.


    "Ah... huh?


    Ips didn''t know what happened. When I thought I had a nostalgic face I hadn''t seen in a long time in front of me, they pierced my back from behind. A sense of disillusionment in the lower body with unspoken intense pain and pleasure that strikes at the same time. It was certain that he had been cut off his spinal cord. Ips was incontinent, but could no longer even feel it.


    But Ips knows his arm moves. Even if they cut off my spinal cord to that, if only I could go to the Deep Green Palace, I could get Miriazal to do something about it. That''s what I believed. Ips acted fast. He reached for the sachet he had made sneak in his nose and tried to attack the front and back simultaneously, but something like a nail protruded in both his hands, and Ips was sewn to the ground.


    Ips looked familiar in the shape of that nail, stabbed in the running hand with burning pain. It was a flying tool for Arnelia''s pilgrimage, which we sometimes use. And Ips knew of a pilgrimage that often used the weapon.


    "Brandio!?


    "Oh, come on."


    Brandio, with a cheerful face, glanced at his face as he glanced at Ips, desperate to look up behind him. There''s even a grin on his face.


    Ips didn''t know why. I certainly hated Brandio. You have no great track record, no hard work, but a depressing man who only lets the senior wind blow and brings advice to life. Conflict was common, but still, the friendship shouldn''t have been so vicious as to take so much action from behind. Ips gave a bewildered look in the wind that he didn''t know why.


    "Why, why? How could you do this?


    "You know, even in a situation like that, the tone you lost in the meantime, it''s fixed. Oh, is that Wye with you?"


    "Brandio, I don''t have time for this. I''ll start right away."


    I heard a nostalgic voice coming from the front of Ips. Yes, it was because I saw that nostalgic face that Ips relaxed. Otherwise, Ips believed who would eat such a stunning strike.


    "Hamitte... no, bars. Why aren''t you here?


    "Long time no see, Ips. I don''t know if it''s been long since you''ve grown up. No, it''s been three years since I''ve been on a pilgrimage."


    What was in front of Ips was Hamitte, who was also her identity underwriter at Arnelia for her. The name where he had no mouth was called the bar.


    Continued

 861 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 50 ~ Ips 8 ~

    She was now nowhere to be haunted, such as by Gloria''s gentle therapeutic teaching face. She wears a black outfit and a costume that covers her mouth, but she was the undisputed parent of Ips'' upbringing, so she can''t even be seen.


    I looked up about Hamitte with a face such as the insignificant Ips were also incredible.


    "Why, why not? Did I do something? No, more than that, why did you retire here?"


    "- I don''t answer the questions that are supposed to be murdered, but I raised them and I''ll tell you. I''m not retired or anything. I did leave my job on the front line, but I''m still in a position to get a job from Miriazal. I have a convenient ability. That ability is still essential there. If I had been a child, or could have really retired, unfortunately, my real child would have died.


    And the question ahead will be answered by the man there. "


    "Ips, you are. Too much."


    Brandio broke his knee and crouched as he slapped his long cane with a bump on his shoulder. To speak, of course, looking at the face of Ips.


    "I''m going to give you my track record. Yes. Whatever method we use for that, let the basic pilgrimages interfere with each other. Heh. But hey, everything stands around too flashy. Thanks to you, Miranda is blind to you. Why do you think Lisa showed up before you?


    "It''s..."


    "I really don''t think you''ve been called in to catch a burglar, do you? I''m totally suspicious, about Wye et al. I''ve been so careful not to be noticed by the Miriazal woman fox, but where I''m paa because of you. Will you stop doing this? I mean, there''s one answer."


    When I heard Brandio''s words, Ips blued. Ips is not foolish enough not to know what that word means.


    "Kill me?


    "Whether we do so or not is left to Wye. I don''t know if I''m going to."


    Brandio shrugged with his jaw, prompting Hamitte. Hamitte takes out the blade and scratches it in the palm of his hand.


    Seeing that blood dripping and writing some kind of letter on the ground, Ips was terrorized. And Brandio''s cheerfulness, which he had never been good at, suddenly seemed like a bottomless swamp.


    "Brandio! Who are you?


    "Hey, Ips. Weird, huh? Why do you think Wye, who has no great track record, is the fifth on the pilgrimage? You should have thought more about it.


    Each of the pilgrims has an alias. Master Miranda is a ''honorable pilgrim'', the second Lapenti''s grandmother is a ''referee'', the sixth Ultina is a ''light judge'', so why are you a ''light dust''. They all look like Arnelias once, and are given a holy alias. Sometimes it seems like you can''t help it.


    There''s no alias for me in that. Just Brandio or. Why do you think?


    If you ask me, yes. Brandio has no aliases. I thought that was because his abilities were very mediocre - high dimensional and cohesive, but he wasn''t good at his abilities.


    But suppose not. Ips bitterly wonders why he didn''t even think of that.


    "Who are you?


    "Wye have the role of hunting pilgrimages or. In the pilgrimage, if someone does something unworthy as a member of Arnelia, it''s Wye''s job to end it. What a number five is is just a number put on to fulfill that role. It''s never an indicator of achievements or anything like that, in the case of Wye.


    Conversely, those whose number is higher than Wye know who Wye are. Even if they''re the real pilgrimage. Yeah.


    Now, let''s get down to business. "


    Brandio''s eyes sharpened. Hamitte has already finished some preparation next door. That was Hamitte''s maneuver, which I saw for the first time playing Ips.


    "What are you going to do with me?


    "You will be put to the test. I wonder if I deserve to be a true companion to Wye and others, and a true pilgrim. If it fits, I''ll do whatever it takes to get that wound."


    "I''m going to open your memory."


    Hamitte continued. Slowly her palm approaches Ips.


    "I know your memory. I hope I can live with that memory from now on. Otherwise..."


    "Otherwise?


    "For nothing, all the time."


    Brandio said it cold and at the same time Hamitte''s palm was pressed against Ips'' forehead. And a memory that rises to the back of Ips'' brain.


    She was remembering everything. Her kind parents. And a cruel past.


    Continued

 862 Sword of the Pledge of Ambush, Part 51 - Ips. 9 -

    Ips was the youngest of six brothers and sisters of a certain nobility. She seemed to be the youngest child, the most cherished, selfish and naughty of the family.


    Young Ips liked a certain prank. That''s the task of hiding people''s precious things. It is a task many children become obsessed with and eventually bored with. But that of Ips was very handy for a child, and she was very immersed in the task.


    One day Ips found something of a very glittering craftsmanship. Father brags about it. That was apparently a deposit from a great man. The detailed story was incomprehensible to Ips, but of a very beautiful craftsmanship it quickly eagled Ips'' heart. Ips softly snuck into his father''s room when his father went to work, and after loving the glow for a moment, hid it in a locked chest. Crate - it was also equal to the so-called father''s vault, but the young Ips knew how to open it. I remembered the numbers as I saw that way many times to lock them together, and I knew how to renumber that key. Ips didn''t try to get his father in trouble, he just wanted to keep that shine to himself and changed the eight-digit number on his own.


    A few days later, Ips'' father made a fuss that there was no fine work. I''ve never had that one before, and Ips felt creepy and felt superior to see his family wander around without this, but this time his father''s wolf was not normal. Seeing that look as he grabbed Ips'' shoulder and glanced at him as he ran his eyes blood, Ips became horrified and honestly stated what was there. But I really couldn''t remember the number of the key. Ips was confident in his memory, and he could hardly see it again if he couldn''t take it out, but strangely enough, he couldn''t remember the number.


    Ips'' father was confused. I urged Ips to remember that number many times, but Ips really didn''t remember that number. It was an appropriately decided number in my mind, but for some reason I couldn''t really remember. He was a father with a bright blue face for a long time, but his mother managed to heal the spot by comforting him, but he also somehow knew that this was important for young Ips.


    So Ips tried this the next day to take out the finishing touches, but none of them did any good. So Ips slammed the crate or managed to break it, but the power of the child made the foundation impossible.


    A few nights later, his father returned with a stranger. He explained that he could break the key and take out what was inside, and the man succeeded in breaking the key as he ordered. But the fine work that was inside was brilliantly broken. It was much brittle than Ips thought it would be, and it was broken as close to shattered by the impact. At that time, the father''s face, which Ips looked up to, had a vain look on his face as if he had lost his soul, crushing and crushing something. The only thing I heard was one word: "It''s over," but Ips didn''t really know what that meant.


    The anomaly happened that night. The sound of knocking something down and the screams I heard in the distance. It was at the moment that my older brother, who came in to roll into the room, stabbed his father in the chest with a burning flame as he pulled the sleepy eye rubbing Ips'' hand out of the room. When his brother, who blew bubbly blood from his mouth and defied his eyes, and his older brother, who tried to stop him, fell around the stairs, and they both stopped moving, nothing moved in the mansion but Ips.


    From there on out, I don''t remember Ips. The only thing I barely remember was the memory of feeling hot and the family dying in front of me. And Ips was protected by Arnelianism, not so far from the burned mansion.


    When that memory came back, Ips was screaming.


    "Hi-no-oh!


    When asked whether the incident was tragic as a matter of fact, Ips would have replied "No". We will encounter many more tragic events if we are on the mission of Arnelia''s pilgrimage, and we have encountered facts. Some of them involved Ips himself.


    But if it was about me - well, if my family died because of me, the story was different. It''s only if you don''t have memories of a family you haven''t cared about as much as you''ve ever cared about. Ips, who was also remembered for all his gracious parents'' memories and those of his brothers who had fun, was instantly regaining his sensibilities like a normal girl.


    And now that I''ve accumulated my knowledge as a pilgrimage, I know. Tell me what the hell you hid because you thought you were a beautiful craftsman. What the crest that was elephant at the bottom of the craft meant.


    "That''s, that''s..."


    I can''t speak up. What Ips wanted to say was the word ''jade''. I do not know how, but the father of Ips kept the seal of the king, Tamaki. Of course, anyone who abuses or destroys a jade jade jade jade jade jade jade is guilty of death, not just in person. There can be no exceptions to that code. Of course, after being thoroughly tortured to see if he is not an enemy spy, or if there are no signs of passage with an enemy country, we would be talking about. with his own hands before his father let his children be tortured, there is no wonder that


    The current situation in Ips is a disaster of its own accord. And in doing so, the fact that I was the only one who could survive. It was too much of a fact for Ips, who temporarily regained a huge amount of memory, to stiffen his spirit.


    "Me - I ha..."


    Forget what the situation is now. Turning his body small and round, Brandio concluded when he saw Ips trembling as he cried down on the spot.


    "Was it Akan? I knew it, but I knew it was a brittle spirit."


    "Is that a good conclusion?


    "Oh, I''ll take care of it."


    "Okay."


    Hamitte gently hugged him from behind as he approached Ips softly. And I told him in my ear.


    "I thought it would be a little more useful - but I missed my expectations. It''s a shame it took so long."


    Hamitte was snapping his neck as Ips raised his face as a hack. As the force fell and collapsed from the entire body of Ips, Hamitte probed its body and removed the powder, spreading it across the entire body of Ips.


    Brandio looks bored to see how it goes.


    Continued

 863 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 52 ~ Pilgrim ① ~

    "Capabilities, can you use them anymore?


    "Yeah, her abilities were used here scattered. I''ve been watching the whole thing, too. Reproduction is easy."


    "The ability to see for yourself and reproduce the memory of the subject you killed, including physical ones? You don''t know anything about that, do you, Wye?


    "Yeah, Arnelia plays a record of what happened on the spot, only enough to know what I''m capable of. Still, I think it''s a pretty convenient ability, so you''ll still be asking me for a job after I offer to retire."


    "Well, actually, it''s convenient. No matter how perfectly evil you work, I''d know it all if you were here. Such a horrible ability, there isn''t."


    "But that woman became a child, not me. When she was active, that woman was inferior in all respects to me."


    Hamitte''s eyes, who said so, were drifting a different light. Brandio looked into his eyes and frightened him so that he could get away.


    "I''m scared of women''s jealousy."


    "If that woman was better than me, let''s also admit it. If that woman was more dedicated than I am, I forgive you too. But that woman also got her own child, even though she didn''t want it. Honor, trust, even an object to protect. About one thing I''m supposed to want."


    "I had a husband and a child in my hand, so what?


    Hearing the words, Hamitte threw bitterness towards Brandio reflexively. Brandio stops it with his fingers without difficulty.


    "What the hell, it''s dangerous"


    "How do you know about that?


    "I know as much about my people as I do. Otherwise, I don''t know what to think. Don''t worry about him."


    "I don''t know anything about you."


    "Hide something else. I don''t know. I''m curious. If I do, I''ll look into it. Yeah. There''s nothing hidden about Wye''s background.


    I looked into you, too. [M] You have a big career. He worked as Miriazal''s hand and foot while infiltrating major countries. Thanks to you, the war you could have prevented is better than 10.


    It was one of those things that infiltrated Ips'' house. Ips'' father, as the king''s trusted subordinate, took the formula to attach aid to other countries. At the time, that country nearly lost in a skirmish with its neighbors. If you allow other countries to intervene in that state, yeah, it''s muddy. The war was likely prolonged. That''s why you struck your hand so that the negotiations would fail beforehand. I further re-numbered the key and rewrote Ips'' memory just in case. I don''t know how far you expected that ending to go, but it''s been pretty tragic. Was it guilt raising that kid to protect him, or replacing the kid who killed him?


    Listening to the words, Hamitte feared Brandio for the first time. Brandio said a little bit about the fact that he didn''t even know Miriazal. I don''t even know how to find out what or how to find out about a fact that wasn''t even in that country''s historical facts and was treated as an accident, but I had gotten everything Brandio said anyway.


    Hamitte had no words to disprove, just turned his back on the spot.


    "... I''m going home. If I wandered around here like this, I wouldn''t know who would see me when."


    "What about Jake? Did that chick ask you to stop Crudus?


    "Now he''s right. What''s it gonna be after? If you fight, they may know exactly who I am, and that can be a hassle. If you want to do it, you''re better off. It wouldn''t be possible to lose without you, would it?


    "Don''t you understand? I was worried about the way the burn was treated. If I kill you, Brady, Maria might run wild and come to retaliate. Heh. We don''t know when the damage will be done to the citizens, and we''ll be careful about surveillance. The ideal did the right thing against him and kick him out, but the more loyal that demon is to Bradymaria, the harder it is. The burns, the Ips are dead and the options are wide open."


    "What do you mean?


    "I offered Ips his neck and hit him with my hand, which means I had a choice. Ips did it on his own, so I put an end to it, too. If it''s the 8th of the pilgrimage, it''s more than that. The enemy will convince you too."


    Hamitte was relieved by Brandio''s story, but certainly didn''t argue with it because it was a fact. It is the best means if you think only of the results.


    Brandio leaves the spot intact.


    "Really, Wye will come after you. I''d like to ask you for another job."


    "Another job?


    "Another enemy spy mixes up. What a dumb ending, I left it alone because I felt like I was going to end up, but I wanted to stab the nail for once. I''d appreciate it if you could make personal contact and shake me up to take it in here."


    "A guy like that? Where are you now?


    "I''ll take a little bit of the underground waterway. Well, it''s not that hard to find. Besides, I usually take an assistant to my daughter named Fenna in the Seeker settlement. Amir''s name is really like Hidun''s men. I really do, but it''s not just about killing.


    Ah. I''ll leave the Ips'' neck for when I have to drop it, and I''ll cook the rest properly, won''t I? Howdy. "


    That''s all that''s left to say, Brandio disappeared behind the underground waterway. Hamitte gave up his desire to ask how he knew so much as he dropped him off afterwards, and did what he was told.


    Continued

 864 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 53 - Crudus

    I hear Jake''s ears dripping when the blood is puffy. My whole body muscles screamed and Crudas'' breath was rising. Crudas told Euwayne in front of him that it was reality that he was on the defensive side of the war with no hands or feet.


    The Ips were able to move forward in favor of their Euwayne opponents, all because they hit the head of Euwayne. Originally, Euwayne''s attack is not something that can be followed by the human eye. It''s only because of Crudus'' intuition that he''s abrasive with a piece of neck skin.


    No. Even if we could have attacked, it was more than likely we couldn''t kill Euwayne in Crudas, where only physical attacks had few decision-makers. Crudas realized the fact after he began to fight.


    Euwayne was beginning to confront him sparingly when he realized that the enemy in front of him would not have a decision hit on him.


    "What''s up, kid, is it over?


    "Knock."


    When Euwayne pretends to attack, Crudas reflexively takes defensive action. It didn''t take long to figure out that Euwayne was teasing Crudas with that repeatedly. Naturally, Crudas'' pride hurts.


    "(This demon... he said he was playing with me! Licking me is probably -)"


    Crudas thought that far, and Hugh Crudas reflected on himself. Which one was I licking? Who was it that ran wild without taking people''s advice? There was regret in Crudas'' heart.


    "(Not for the fight, huh? He does seem to lose so much calm by being told that, he disqualifies as a warrior. But we can''t let this demon get away from here. At least until reinforcements arrive, we need to stop eating here! Without even having that will, wouldn''t it even deny that it was ever the Knights of the Temple itself? How many of them you think have scattered in the battle against demons, Crudus!


    When Crudas told himself to arouse himself, he took one deep breath and decided to be ready. I just have to do it myself. As far as Jake''s earlier reactions are concerned, his eyes and body still can''t support this heavy blow in Jake''s physique, even as he follows. Crudas had guided himself to death with the sword he had taken if he did poorly.


    It''s not like Crudas put it into words. But Jake sensed a sign from Crudus'' back that he would lead him. And that he''s about to start something irrevocable.


    "No, Crudas..."


    Jake was hitting him in the head when he was slammed against the wall. The sight in front of me is still blurry and I can''t help my hands and feet. Even if I could stand, I knew for a while now that it was impossible to fight properly. Its hands stretching to stop Crudas are also unbearable.


    Crudas did not even look back at Jake and continued his confrontation with Euwayne.


    "You are certainly stronger than me. But I''m not letting you get away from here."


    "Say something funny. How are you not gonna let them get away with this?


    "I''m not a clever person. Strengthen!


    With that word came a change in Crudas'' body. Crudas had a disappointing physique resembling that of his father, Moldard, but had moreover developed muscles that had morphed into shapes that could no longer be done with a man''s body. There were even more golden hairs all over her body. Its body, which was also equal to the beast man, was precisely a beast with a sword rather than a human being.


    I couldn''t believe the sight in front of Jake, but the servant Euwayne was also surprised by this change.


    "You''re not human!?


    "It''s not what you know!


    Crudas was stuck with Euwayne at a different speed and strength than before. He instantly slashed off part of his body for defense, which Euwayne reflexively put out, and put a sword between its brows.


    There is no pain in Euwayne, a mollusc organism, but his eyes are opened to the speed and awesomeness of the attack.


    "Come on, kid!


    "Whoa!


    He cleaved Euwayne''s head so that Crudas could not run as he did, and landed behind Euwayne. Euwayne''s body, which he cut off there, deforms, shaping like a wolf and fangs at Crudus.


    But Crudas never looked back, and when he eagled the head of the wolf he had been calling upon, he slammed it upon the wall. The walls were heavily destroyed with the dull sound, and the wolf, naturally made of Euwayne''s body, had been crushed in the hands of Crudus. Crudas was whining in a ferocious voice when he saw Euwayne''s body beating him up not regenerating.


    "Apparently, if you destroy it to some lesser size, you can''t play it?


    "Ugh. Just figured that out, you think you can?


    "I can do it, I''ll try!


    Crudas cut to Euwayne, and the battle was certainly predominant over Crudas, as the saying goes. But it wasn''t just Crudas, and Jake was realizing that this fight wouldn''t last long again.


    "(Crudas, if you can do that, why don''t you do it from the beginning. Assuming it''s a good and unusable trump card, doesn''t it need some kind of price? I shouldn''t, that power shouldn''t be something you use to mumble)"


    Jake was moving to whip on his paralyzing body, but Crudus was also thinking one thing to answer this question. And Jake''s fear is shooting at him.


    Continued

 865 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 54 - Crudas ?, Euwayne ?

    "(Beastification - and generations of knights called about this power, but I had an affinity for this power in particular. But even with me, a few minutes is the limit. More than that, I had a terrible headache and couldn''t maintain this power. Can it be settled in a few minutes today? No, more than that -)"


    My head understood that I should run. This opponent is honestly out of hand. Besides, if I can''t stop myself with this figure, at the end of the day, after the beastification is solved, I can''t help but move with a terrible headache and muscle fatigue. Neither can his brother Alberto overcome the recoil after using it more than beastification itself, and he can''t even use it in action. Then this figure, which should not be seen by men, was a last resort to settle with the opponent, or an ability that should be retained for escape.


    Crudas realizes it himself. He said this was no longer just willful. I knew that if this didn''t work, it would be an attack ready to die. What didn''t guide me about Jake at that time was that Crudus himself still didn''t realize if it was his jealousy.


    "Whoa!


    With the roar of Crudas, Euwayne''s body was cut into non-renewable sizes. But Euwayne was very calmly watching how Crudas behaved. This was surprising to Euwayne herself, but Euwayne had also grown in earlier battles with the Ips.


    Euwayne was intuitive and aware. That this attack will not last. Then all you have to do is concentrate on what''s best. Well, then...


    The actions taken by Euwayne were very reasonable. When Euwayne split his body, they each ran in a different direction.


    "What!?


    It was Crudas who surprised me. No matter how quickly, we cannot attack separated individuals simultaneously. Crudas is upset, and Euwayne moves on to the counterattack with a gap that he was able to make for a moment. Several of those shots had arrived at Crudas, almost knocking off an attack that flew from all directions.


    "Guh!"


    "Apparently, even if you can strengthen your muscles, you can''t even strengthen them to endurance?


    Euwayne looked down at Crudas with skill and restrained his hands and feet so that he could not move. After many times more volumes than myself, even the servant Crudas becomes physically immobile.


    "Guuuuu!"


    "Let''s eat him as he is. It''s been a long time since I''ve eaten a human being, just in time to make up for a missing body."


    Seeing the sight of Euwayne opening his mouth to give Crudas a drink, Crudas was desperate to escape, and the moment his instincts opened up in an attempt to give him a full boost, Crudas did. Sleep in your body, golden beast. Its beast, wrapped in golden body hair on the scales, was so different that it had to be said to be as huge as a mountain compared to itself. Crudas feared. If you let that beast go, you will definitely not be able to fathom yourself. I know full well that the knights of history have gone mad, or have lost their lives themselves. There''s no way you can see that in the spirit of a man.


    At the same time, he realized that his brother Alberto was trying to accomplish the task and thought Crudas was ridiculous. Having such an idea in itself should no longer transcend the realm of a person.


    Understanding all that danger, Crudas softly touched the beast in his consciousness. We thought that if we could use some of that power, we might be able to survive this predicament. But the moment I touched the beast, the golden body hair was teased by Crudus, and it was already too late when Crudus returned consciousness to me and tried to leave. Crudas understood that he would never escape and would be taken in by a golden beast. If so, should I run away with one of my arms in my consciousness or give it away? I don''t know how that would affect the real body, but when I decided I was ready to think that Crudas was better than being fully taken in, Crudas listened to me calling his name.


    And Crudas saw an incredible sight as he buried it in his consciousness in the middle, and as he awoke in the middle.


    "Out of the way, Crudus. Yeah!


    Jake was running out. As the bluntness of the movement earlier was a lie, that speed was not that of Jake that Crudas had ever known. No, compared to the other Temple Knights, how many things can speed up more than Jake does today?


    Was Jake''s behavior unexpected to Euwayne, and it was part of a shield-like body that let him out uncrafted? Jake mutilated that body for defense in an instant and flesh-compelled Euwayne. Euwayne''s expression was distorted by the human attack he had only ever thought about to the extent of pebbles.


    "It''s depressing!


    Part of the body deformed like a spear from Euwayne was released innumerably. Jake chopped off all the spears that hit Jake as he twisted around.


    It was both Euwayne and Crudas who looked out for him. Numerous attacks suddenly released from close range. It is no longer possible with human reflex nerves, such as knocking them all off.


    And Jake''s attack, which is rolled out with a gap in Euwayne. Jake''s attack was profoundly piercing Ewayne''s body during the moment until Ewayne returned to me all the time.


    "Gu."


    Euwayne pushed Jake back. And in an attempt to rebuild the system and take a step forward, Euwayne noticed a strange body. My left leg, without any foretaste, fell. No. Euwayne''s body has no exact place to call his left foot, so it''s more accurate to say that part of his body has collapsed.


    Anyway, Ewayne''s body stopped moving against his will.


    "What, this?


    The events were beyond Euwayne''s understanding. Jake''s attacks in the meantime are even faster than they were earlier. Euwayne couldn''t even defend himself in time, and now he''s severed his body deeply.


    "Ghaaaa!


    "Stop!"


    Euwayne didn''t know why. Indeed, death comes more than he is a living being, too. If it gets pierced, it hurts, and there''s no escaping the law of dying. But the life-threatening part of Euwayne is very small compared to his mass. For example, it equals looking for a handful of sand on the beach. Euwayne knew that being pierced through that part of the battle was unlikely first.


    What is this human being who attacks it so precisely? Fear had risen again in Euwayne, and he was in the hands of nature and escape.


    "Uh-oh."


    Euwayne had also forgotten the word unusual and had escaped with a scream. I can''t win for some reason. The sentiment Euwayne had for Jake was such. Euwayne decided to split his body into countless little pieces and run away. That way we thought it would be impossible to chase. Divided parts other than the main body would cease to move if they left some distance, but they should still have earned enough time for the main body to just escape. Returning to its original volume required considerable time and effort, but fear had prevailed.


    Euwayne split up like he detonated his body. That''s how, with relief, I was immersed in a sense of superiority. When I get my body back on track, I''ll come and kill this kid as a top priority. When I killed him in such a cruel way, I decided to kill him. When you think you can spend time for regeneration thinking about that time now, you won''t be looking forward to it.


    Euwayne glanced at the look on his face in an attempt to remember the face of a boy destined to be killed by himself. but that''s when the boy and his gaze hit him from the front.


    "(Is...?


    Countless splashes of body naturally hit Jake as well. Normally, you shouldn''t be able to see this one or anything else because you cover your face reflexively, so why does your gaze hit you head-on? And how could I find myself from this countless body?


    "Hey, why!


    "I don''t know either. But I know where you are. Crudas won''t let you kill him!


    The last time Euwayne saw it was when Jake''s sword approached him.


    Continued

 866 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 55 - Crudus

    There were three of them watching that scene where Jake put a stop to Euwayne. One is Brandio.


    "I''m surprised, that little one. How weak, though, do you finish that demon with your sword? Miriazal lady, is there ever a time when a fox only sees you"


    Brandio had already caught up with Euwayne. So he noticed that Crudas was engaged with Euwayne, and he often decided to ask what was going on. For Brandio, it doesn''t matter about Crudas. If Crudas wins, that''s fine. Otherwise, I was just leaving.


    After seeing Crudas change in the first place, Brandio had missed the opportunity to leave. Brandio knows the secrets of the Lazar family, not just Crudas. But it was probably only Miriazal himself who knew the secret and, at best, Miranda, which even the three archbishops could not have known. Yet, if Brandio gets out in front of him now, it is imperative that he be subject to restrictions from Miriazal in the future. Brandio decided to watch the battle between Crudas and Euwayne in silence.


    I just couldn''t let Jake kill me. The peculiarity of his presence is noted not only by Miriazal, but also by the pilgrims nowadays. That strength at that age. And its growth rate. Above all, the expression of power up to the anomaly when dealing with big men is already known in the upper ecclesiastical layers. A limited number of humans knew that it was also he who stood by the struggle to protect Princess Rayfan, and the Great Evil Spirit Insomnia.


    "The archetype of the Holy Knight? If you''re on my side, you can count on it, but you haven''t. Do you want to turn into a knight? Well, I''d like to try it when it''s done. More than that..."


    Brandio was looking at two points. One is in the darkness on the other side. Clever hiding the signs, but there''s definitely someone lurking. Until earlier, I didn''t feel any signs, but now I feel someone''s gaze. I wonder how surprised they were, too. Pretty sure for a good user, but because signs appeared for a moment. Brandio was then paying no attention to the signs in that direction.


    And there''s one more thing that bothers me. It is Crudas.


    "That kid, stay like that. Yeah, I guess. I only feel bad signs..."


    But while Brandio was troubled, the situation was already moving in a direction no one expected.


    There are those who watched the same scene in the darkness Brandio was watching. He put his hand on his own sword and was ready to jump out at any time, but this was also due to the unexpected activation of Jake''s power, which was to end in vain preparation.


    Though one of the expected ends, even for this person, I can''t forbid surprises by striking Jake''s power activation for the third time.


    "That power of Jake... that''s still"


    Those lurking in the darkness remembered a long time ago. Called the Holy Knight, his own friend wielded power over numerous demonic opponents. I never lost my hand from a country, but I didn''t belong to any country until the end, just one of my own righteous friends.


    What a proud warrior. An argument I tried not to understand what my friends thought, my presence was also called a prototype of a knight who drew a line with a warrior, gathering people''s respect all together. But the honor should have been given to that friend.


    He was the same as Jake is now. The number of demons he defeated was higher than anyone, even though he was not as good at handling swords as he was at, and was less capable of being inferior than many of the heroes who emerged in his generation. It''s just that the battle isn''t on the table of history, and if he craves fame, his name would have left people wanting respect as the best hero in history.


    As a shadow lurker was too spared, he tried many times to bring his friend to the table of history, but his heart never changed. He laughed softly to the end, fought if asked, and died old. It is not yet clear that what he desires is what he desires.


    "Will Jake be like him, too? No, he and Jake are not - but"


    Defending Jake is an order. But more than that, he wanted to know about Jake. He wanted to see the fate of some of the best swordsmen of our time. Time is lucky, enough to sweep and throw away.


    If anyone interferes with Jake''s growth, I would also like to try to help him to the extent that it is not contrary to the Lord''s life.


    "And beyond that -?"


    And he that lurketh in the shadows questioned him. Watch him grow, and what to do. Without that conclusion, the situation could not wait for the hour.


    Crudas was likewise slowly aware of the scene. Already the power is difficult to withhold and is awakening. Euwayne''s attack, which I felt so quickly earlier, is no longer just a speed when Namekuji walks. This would have definitely put Euwayne on hold. And I don''t have to wield that power, I have a relieved self. That I might not have to abandon people with this.


    And on the other hand. Emotions existed to regret that it was not myself who had put this demon in place. How come it''s not me? Why not lead the Knights of the Temple to crusade demons, earn the trust of Miriazal and his companions all by themselves, and the most talented of the family...


    After releasing his power beyond his limits, Crudas was likely to finally catch up with this demon. But Jake seems to increase in strength according to his enemies. Unlike myself, who can no longer see the future of growth, Jake will continue to be strong. And how long do we gather people''s respect, win trust, and leave them wanting honor? Crudas'' imagination ran wild. Is it because of the power that springs up, or has his own emotion erupted that has been repressing him? In Crudas, I heard the sound of the balance tilted. And it became clear to me that the balance would never be undone again.


    Crudas unleashed a growl that did not scream in his heart. For a moment, just a moment. His emotions became uncontrollable, and the power of sleeping awakened in the Crudas.


    Continued

 867 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 56 ~ Hachi Forest ① ~

    Miriazal far away. She was on her way out with Stervese to explore the state of the Octave Forest. Walking is graceful, but powerful. It also seems to represent Miriazal''s previous vivacity.


    Their actions were naturally kept secret, but only Rafferty, the commander, has been informed. The same is true, of course, of Javawok, Rockroof and Reiki, which move to the source of Stelvese''s orders. They were greeted between the fifth and sixth layers of the Hachi Forest.


    "Hey, you''re late."


    "Um, I wasn''t even supposed to go out."


    "Then why did you go out?


    It was the rake that answered Javawok''s simple query.


    "... because it''s too easy, isn''t it?


    "Um, yeah."


    Miriazar nodded honestly. Rockroof and Javawok face each other.


    "Easy or this?


    "How many people do you think Temeer''s men are dead? We''re not intact, either. It must be true that the enemy is of considerable numbers and quality."


    "But I haven''t met a commanding enemy yet."


    Rafferty calmly denied Javawok''s opinion. Javawok floated blue on his forehead to the opinion of a less than a hundredth of his own living human beings.


    "Ho ho, Rafferty apparently has an opinion on me, doesn''t she?


    "It''s true, Lord Jabawok. There were many powerful warcraft, but it''s hard to imagine that they were taking control. But the demons here are positioned as if to protect someone inside and determine their living area. This is natural to assume that there are those who will lead them.


    Of course, the calamity is with that person, but is he here to fulfill it? I''m pretty sure we have an idea for that answer. "


    Rafferty''s opinion was true, so Javawok also shut up looking bad in the beginning. Miriazal sighs when he sees that attitude.


    "So it''s Jabby. Even though your Lord is an old warcraft, he loses his majesty because he behaves like a chimp at the end of the day."


    "Shut up. It''s more important than that."


    "Hmm. Is that the fact that Calamity isn''t here?"


    Miriazal''s words were something everyone here understood, so I kept quiet for a long time. Miriazal glanced at Stervese. She naturally knows the answer with a thousand eyes that see it all through, but she doesn''t tell the answer. Because her power is only wielded against Bradymaria, and it is this promise of Miriazal and Stelvese that she has decided not to interfere in everything else. Human convenience has nothing to do with her being a true dragon.


    But the fact that we don''t even have any work to do with Calamity''s base so far means that absolute protectors exist from here on out, or do we not realize that Calamity itself is being invaded, or do we not think of this base at all? Miriazal thought it would be one of them.


    If it''s the first, no more invasion is wasted. I would like to establish a base around here once and also consider the withdrawal. You can''t sit at the enemy''s home forever. When Arnelia also has a longer period with little fighting power, other countries are enlightened about its movements.


    Too dumb for a second reason. Hence the rejection. And the third would be where the new base of Calamity is. Or if it is currently under construction, I can also be convinced that not a single few splits will emerge. The Hachi Forest has become priceless to Calamity. All the more so, any further invasion could mean pointless.


    Miriazal was troubled.


    "What is the current state of progress?


    "The sixth tier is the hierarchy of traps. Though there are few appearances of enemies, they will not continue to move on either. I was wondering if it would be quite difficult to have the power of the three parties."


    "No, it''s not like you can''t pull it out, is it? I''ve got a few stars on the road that I think I can go, except for the story that humans go by in large groups. So it''s just for us."


    "So, we were discussing whether we should go through alone. Calamity came out more carelessly, wondering if it makes sense that we could fight alone."


    Reiki expressed his opinion calmly. But Jabbawok, with a strong nose column, complained in a way that would make him plump.


    "Ha. I''ll smash any guy who''s only about half of us alive."


    "Neither I nor a third of your lord will live, but we can still fight each other, right? Calamity better think of it as having mutual strength with the devil. Yeah. Or do you think you and the demon can fight each other alone?


    "That''s... that''s just impossible."


    Rockroof answered with a sigh. Neither does he, a servant confident, vomit so much grand language. Javawok also silently expressed his consent.


    But the rock roof made an unexpected statement.


    "Actually - I snuck in the back about two days ago."


    "Huh?"


    "What are you doing here?"


    Javawok and Reiki tried to make accusations, but Miriazal stopped them.


    "So, what happened?


    "When I got through this layer, there was nothing more. I went as far as it seemed central, but there was still nothing. Except for the giant cavity."


    "Huge cavity..."


    Miriazal asked Rockroof for one favor after he had troubled the others who had said nothing.


    Continued

 868 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 57 ~ Hachi Forest ② ~

    "Rock, can I get through that path?


    "Probably."


    "Then let me show you around."


    To Miriazal''s suggestion. Lockroof glanced at Stelvese, but saw that she would say nothing, and gave her permission.


    "Fine."


    "Then please do it right away."


    "... follow me"


    Sooner or later, Rockroof ran out. He is such a giant bird that he is inherently out of sight. Make sure that flies Jung-min. Go through the woods filled with traps, but Miriazal follows suit. Later, the lag serious, rake, and jabberwock continued.


    And Stervese remains standing on the spot unchanged. Rafferty also naturally remained on the spot. No matter how good he is as a human being, he can''t follow the footsteps of the powerful warcraft that represent the continent.


    Rafferty glanced at Stervese, reluctantly asking.


    "Aren''t you going?


    "It''s not necessary. I know what lies ahead and what once happened. To a concubine who knows until the time of the outbreak of calamity, would that be a useless behavior?


    "Then I wonder if my men would have had to die a useless way if you would have told me what was once going on in this land."


    I felt the air chipped and the sharpness increased in Rafferty''s words. This was not because of the cold in the Eight Forests, nor was it a killer of sharpness that everyone would notice.


    But Stelvese did not change his expression to this unwieldy attitude of Rafferty either, but he answered it as a matter of course for her.


    "It''s useless. Your strength as a group of lords through this battle should be improving instantly. What is missing from the Temple Knights, who excel in their individual skill, is their experience as an army. With it, the Temple Knights become the strongest knights on the continent in both fame and fame. If the Lord praises those who died in the process for their useless sacrifices and commanders, they will not be saved."


    "... I said something far-fetched. Please forgive me."


    "Good. Being angry with your concubine that way is an emotional testament. My concubine is lost, my dear emotion. How can I be angry when I feel that it is something I am not comfortable with?


    All the time, anything out of your reach is teething. "


    "You have experience, too?


    "Even if you have a thousand eyes, you don''t have a hand that reaches a thousand miles away. Do you understand?"


    Listening to Stervese, Rafferty just bowed her head. That''s what I was ashamed to hear about the foolishness. The number of regrets, that number is only for the years spent. I still realized that I was hiding my own grief and my own grief, as well as Stelvese''s.


    And with such Rafferty beside him, Stelvese snapped to himself.


    "Well. Look at what''s ahead. Does Miriazal realize the truth? You will know that you have no hitter than you realize who Calamity is. In a way, it''s the hardest to destroy, that one. Whether even a concubine can kill him."


    Stelvese crushed such things in a meaningful way.


    And four warcraft head for the deepest part of the Octave Forest. They were traveling at high speeds as the unusual air wrapped around them, but eventually their speed slowed naturally, to the point of nature and early walking. If the time when the trap was no longer seen was taken as the seventh layer, this was an area of even greater danger. No enemy has a clear intention. That''s why I feel extra dangerous.


    The area is filled with cloudy air, which should also be called air, and I even hesitate to breathe. Plants that were more disastrous than the earlier sixth layer could get in the neighborhood, and I even wondered if they would strike at us all at once. A mushroom of some unusual kind opens its mouth with teeth, like a human, and drips from the edge of its mouth. Seeing the soil around it rot, the salivating secretion fluid is probably corrosive. Despite the absence of signs of life, strange screams, hissing and people screaming around were heard, and when the annoyed jabberwocks skipped the kill, they stopped perfectly, but often resumed. Four old strong men crooked around various battlefields, but this place was filled with suspicious signs that just made it seem useless to stay long.


    "The air is starving."


    "Oh. The forest is too deep to reach the wind or the light of day. Besides the suspicious spores flying around. We''ll be fine, but if humans get in, we''ll have suspicious organisms breeding in our lungs and we''ll be done in a flash. The air here is poisonous. Weak creatures must also remain breathing."


    "Your mouth stinks, huh"


    "Huh? Did I say something?


    "No, I''m talking to myself"


    A line that fought Calamity''s division had previously told Miriazal such a thing. For Calamity, who lived with the air here intact in her lungs, her lungs would be tamed with the air here. Naturally there may be no choice but for humans in the outside world to feel a strange odor in Calamity''s exhalation.


    Eventually they move on with the lights magically lit. And further back, now there''s no sign of any creatures around. A world dominated by silence, where only dead plants exist around. All I could hear was their footsteps and exhale.


    Continued

 869 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 58 ~ Hachi Forest ③ ~

    "It''s a creepy place. Even the graveyard would be a little more lively. Why isn''t there a single organism?


    "I guess I can''t live. They could have killed him without one left."


    "Or is everything paying for it"


    "Don''t you have one left? How dominant is that calamity?"


    "Or the equivalent ability, or nature. Jabby, maybe the graveyard fits. Take a look."


    Miriazar was observing the dead plants in the area, but he called Javawok by way of an invitation. When Javawok carefully observed the plant as it was prompted, it was not exactly the plant, but the carcasses of various organisms were solidified around the plant. It''s like a mummy (mummy) sucked out of all its nutrients. Some of them had a human skin with a distressed look on their face.


    "Oh, I don''t even have a taste for it. All this around, could it be?


    "You said you''d check, but you probably would. A man named Calamity lives by eating up his surrounding life. The very existence of it is only harmful."


    "Even Giganotosaurus in the prairie would eat more. This isn''t action as life, it''s revenge. A bastard called Calamity hates everything in this world. This won''t stop until I''ve sucked all my life out. We should kill him as soon as we find him."


    "I think so too. But the question is whether we can find the main unit. So I came here."


    "What can I do for you?


    Rockroof asked, Miriazar answered.


    "Uh-huh. Someone with convenient abilities for my men. It means I can reproduce the memories that were in that place. As long as we know the calamity, we will be able to find out the time of its occurrence and who it is. And weaknesses, of course."


    "Well, that''s a convenient ability."


    "Um, it''s also one of my trump cards. I have a few problems, but my abilities are missing among my men."


    "Problem?"


    "The fame heart is too strong. Therefore, while being the best in ability, you should not be in a position to command people. It''s a shame."


    "You want to see Yang''s eyes if you have all that ability? Not for your men."


    "Exactly. You finally understood that, and you offered to retire. I accepted it unconditionally because my achievements were so prominent, but my abilities were spared. I''m still making requests sometimes."


    "Hmm."


    Jabawok felt strange as he listened to the story. I was wondering if Miriazal would pull back so quietly. I have already lived for thousands of years, but I don''t think this person''s personality has changed since birth. Wisdom, of course, will come if you live for many years, but it still doesn''t change the original temperament. That would be the same for rock roofs and rakes that are rotten edges.


    I don''t even think Javawok is good at the mechanics of human psychology in person, but I felt like I couldn''t possibly talk about Miriazal. Miriazal has lived in man for a long time, but she is not human again either. And Javawok thought all the time that he was too virtuous but therefore could not understand such things as human beings who were not. Javawok also knows that this seemingly wicked female fox is soaked up in unexpected places.


    Though I thought Javawok might take unwanted care of him, I thought I''d give him some advice just in case.


    "Hey, Millie -"


    "Mm, what''s that?


    His voice did not reach Miriazal because of Javawok''s unusual and reluctant voice. And just then, there was a big hole in front of them. Because of its size, even if humans hold hundreds of hands, they won''t surround themselves around. Nor was the depth unusual, nor did the sound return if stones were thrown.


    "It''s big."


    "Um, this sounds like a little valley depth. What happened."


    "Isn''t that a tree?


    When the lockroof pointed a little above, the branches of the tree did not grow just above, as if there were indeed large trees in the sky. It''s still the same that the mood is too thick to reach the light of day, but it''s certainly not strange if Ogi stood.


    But Javawok objected as if he had been stunned.


    "So, where was that tree? You''re not gonna tell me you walked away with your legs growing, are you?


    "I''m not saying that legs grow, but there were trees that also used roots like legs on the sixth layer and moved themselves. It''s not funny."


    "But that''s about the size of a normal tree. If it''s this big a tree, the way it''s rooted wouldn''t be normal either. If that moved, the ground would be clearer, yeah?


    "Mm..."


    Javawok''s opinion is very straightforward, and indeed the perimeter of the hole is relatively neat. There is no way that something has fallen out forcefully.


    In addition, Javawok suddenly threw fire at the hole.


    "What are you doing?


    "Look."


    A lot of horizontal holes could be seen in the hole ahead of Javawok pointing in the light with fire. There are many that come perfectly to its shape.


    "It''s like a worm hole..."


    "The guy who builds the nest underground is crazy. This is what it is. Some of them have bugs in their trees, so I don''t know."


    "Anyway, you mean it''s hard to guess who you are any more? I guess I''ll have to call the bars."


    Miriazal wrapped up his thoughts and looked around. If we don''t tidy up this area, the bars won''t be able to get here first.


    "Rock, how long will it take for humans to get this perimeter in?


    "Hmm, where do you want a month? We''re talking about destroying this forest, right?


    "Fine. Perhaps Calamity doesn''t have time to come back here. Do it right."


    "Thank you. You seem to have personal feelings."


    As Reiki pointed out, this battle was also a retaliatory battle if you try to make it Miriazal. It is a land where boiled water has been consumed twice in the past. So on the other hand, if this expedition is roughly successful and appeases, without the calamity at its core, it will also make me feel like I''ve been given a shoulder watermark.


    As for Miriazal, I expected it to be because of some work to be done, even if I didn''t intend to open up a full-scale end of battle on this expedition. The movements of the black magicians these days are hard to grasp. Therefore, it was the idea of three birds a stone to grasp the power for the future and to explore the field exercises of the Knights of the Temple and how to turn around with bold loose ends.


    While Miriazar was relieved, she was in the mood for something big to miss.


    "(Something is happening where I don''t know. I''ve figured out that Arnelia''s foundations are also at stake, and I''m going on thin ice, but it''s a regular itinerary. Still, we''re just gonna have to go, but I still don''t get a kind of unpleasant feeling. What the hell is wrong with this...)"


    At that time Miriazal remembered the feeling of total fury. It''s not like being scared again, I got a bad feeling about it. Such an ominous feeling of being tightened from the inside, like a boiling of blood. She remembered several times for that feeling that pierced Miriazal''s entire body.


    It was Jabbawok who noticed the anomaly.


    "Millie, what''s going on?


    "This is - how about, how about!


    Miriazar was stopped by Javawok for trying to run out of the blue.


    Continued

 870 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 59 - Crudus

    "Where are we going?!?


    "Let go! The lives of my - my descendants are at stake!


    "Calm down!


    Javawok slapped Miriazal on the cheek. I don''t understand what happened temporarily due to that shock, Miriazal.


    Javawok caught the lock roof and rake with a glimpse of his eyes, and they pulled back softly to see if they had guessed the situation too. Jabawok spoke to Miriazal in a very, very quiet voice for him.


    "Millie, I should have imagined this ending. Ever since you were tied to that human being. I stopped you because I knew this was going to happen. Wish you peace of mind for the next millennium. But you chose that man. At that time, I thought I told you and that man - Orkeus, who was your husband.


    Still, you chose this path. The children born were as short lived as humans while inheriting some of your powers as we thought, but we should have thought about that possibility. Regret is not tolerated. Above all, the man you chose will grieve. "


    "What about the potatoes?"


    "Think about it. Even if you had true dragon wings, you wouldn''t make it from here. Not to mention Arnelia."


    Miriazal lay on the ground from his knees in the words. Seeing that look, Javawok also breaks his knee again to gaze at him.


    "Why does this happen... the eagle just wants to see them grow..."


    "Which has changed? Is that Alberto or that three boys?


    "Alberto hurts his body with overlapping training next time, and he''s in therapy. Because it''s a cure for putting on a pigeon, if there is anything, it would be Crudus. Because this is what happens - because there were signs of this happening, so much so that I stopped fighting.


    Ugh, Jabba Wok. Is there something wrong with me?


    "Nothing''s wrong. Hey. Wild beasts die when they stop fighting, but humans don''t. If I drew the blood of both you and man, I should be able to live as either creature. So don''t even carry that, okay? Besides, I didn''t decide he was dead yet."


    I meant to comfort him with the utmost words if I tried to jabberwock him, but he also knew that there was probably little hope of being helpful. Still, beside Miriazal, he accompanied her in silence until she regained her peace.


    Jake, who had finished Euwayne, was flying reflexively across the scene, perceiving a sudden and slightly murderous enemy appearing behind him. But if it is said who is willing to kill, think again, and only Crudus.


    But Jake couldn''t help but doubt my eyes when he saw the Lord of Killer.


    "Crudas, right?


    What was in front of Jake was a beast whose entire body was covered with golden body hair. The nail stretches, the mouth rips, the fangs sharp, flashing as if the wolf had walked upright. Even in the dimness of the underground waterway, its appearance would have looked noble if it had been seen in the light of day.


    At that time when Jake was about to fall in love for a moment, the voice of Crudas, as low as a creep, came out of the mouth of the beast.


    "Jake..."


    "... what the hell"


    An obviously unfriendly voice. Jake is the first to know that Crudas makes such a voice. Always harsh and powerful, and the voice that reprimanded Jake when he encouraged him is no longer anywhere.


    Jake was listening to how that voice was doing and realizing what the person making the same voice was thinking.


    Jake, I envy you.


    "Why?"


    "You ha. Take everything, Il. Friends, lovers, lovers, loving rel family should love family mo. And on top of that, Kenno Talent Made, are you going to be more Yurel than I am? Forgive me for that, Nye, Yurce."


    Oh, Jake was aware that this was jealous. Lisa''s family was in a position to be twisted once in a filthy alley in Meesia and still had a bed with her family. When I could rub it with them, it was always caused by jealousy.


    Even Jake doesn''t have any jealousy. When you spent time in the alley, how envious you thought you were when you saw the children who lived with no freedom. But Jake didn''t even think as much as dew that he was jealous of Crudas. Jake should have been in a more jealous position.


    To the bewildered Jake, Crudas approaches with an indelible foothold.


    "Crudas, calm down!


    "I''m calm, Teil. No more than two slumps. How could I have cut like this sooner? This is it. With Ke''s power, Ba, Brother Rafferty, and Brother Alberto will take Mo Mo Mo Mo Ke. Nye - Mother Datte -"


    "Crudas!


    "So die on my balls, Cle!


    Crudas swung the torso piercing of the love knife. Jake accidentally takes a defensive stance. Crudas'' swing was unscrupulous and his original polite and model-based sword moves were nowhere to be seen. Yet the speed and power were many times more awesome than usual.


    Continued

 871 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 60 - Crudus

    "Eh!"


    Taking the top step of an unmade crudas, Jake learns he made the wrong choice. To much of the shock of the sword that Crudas waved, the fluffy Jake had a nosebleed. And my legs are stuck in the ground tidy. The whole body screamed and hurt like some of the tendons ripped.


    I''m glad my sword didn''t break, but it won''t hold a sword if I get knocked over and over again with this strength. Jake decided to reciprocate Crudas'' attack. But...


    "(How? How do you get a real sword from someone you''ve never won before? That''s not what I''ll ever have, even if I could, and more than that -)"


    More than that - what do you mean? Soon after Jake confirmed the idea that had sprung up for a moment, he was returning to me with Crudas'' onslaught in front of him.


    "Jake Ugh!


    "Whoa!?


    Crudas'' onslaught. Attacks launched from an unscrupulous attitude, all of which are special. Though not as neat an attack as Crudas has ever been, on the contrary, its fierceness was compelling.


    Jake didn''t think about it, he just had to keep getting that attack. If you suffer a single blow, it is clear that there is no life. Jake just kept getting attacked by Crudas.


    And...


    Jake realized there was. Gradually, really gradually, but I feel Crudas'' offense is loose. Did Crudas get tired, or no, Jake thought it couldn''t be. It hasn''t been 30 seconds since the meeting. Crudas, who prides himself on his inexhaustible health, cannot be tired.


    Jake noticed something even stranger. I shouldn''t have been able to afford to think about this before. But now what? Jake will think about his next attack on Crudus.


    Crudas swings down from top to his right shoulder. Let it slip away from momentum and slap the ground. Look, you''re right. Next, the attack will be on the horizontal giraffe as it is. If I take it, my sword could break, and my attitude would collapse. So take a step back and make the interval, and the sword lifts from the bottom. All right, I could do that right. What''s next? Now reverse slaughter. Don''t take this, make use of it while you were able to do it earlier and do it with a piece of paper - see, it worked.


    Jake was starting to snuff out Crudas'' onslaught. Crudus, whose complexion is changed covered in golden body hair.


    "Naze, when you hit it, Nye!?


    At that moment when Crudas screamed unexpectedly, Jake did not miss the gap between Crudas. Only for what we''ve talked, the sword returns late. This was the perfect opportunity to fight back.


    Jake unconsciously tried to slash Crudas from the side. Sword wielded to be sucked in. Jake was obsessed. I don''t think about what will happen to Crudas or what will happen to me.


    "(getting hit le?


    Feeling in crisis, Crudas increased his sword speed even further to at least strike a match. As it is, it is a match. But we didn''t even care about each other. All I could think about was defeating the person in front of me.


    It was one shadow that suddenly jumped in that absolutely seemingly changed the ending.


    "To Na!?


    In a sudden shock, Crudas felt the shock of his love sword being folded. Strike down unleashed at such a rate as to overtake the sword of Crudas. Crudas'' sword, slammed to the ground by an unchanged force, had been broken from half.


    And Jake''s sword was brilliantly stopped. It was the pitch-black sword that stopped Jake''s sword. And Jake''s opponent, who could hardly help, supported the sword with one hand with a slender arm that could be considered luxurious. And the owner of that arm...


    "Dora?"


    "Jake..."


    There''s no way Jake can see who broke in between Crudas and Jake. Whoever it was, what a Dora it was.


    Continued

 872 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 61 - Knights Qualification ① -

    His face, looking back at Crudas intimidating, didn''t look unusual anywhere. Rather, not to mention this ending naturally, he looked straight at Jake with his usual complexion.


    "Jake, are you okay?


    "... oh, I''m fine"


    Jake''s voice, who replied so, didn''t have much surprising color. Dora looked unexpected here for the first time.


    "Jake, you''re not too surprised I''m here."


    "No, I''m surprised. But somewhere in my mind, oh, there''s so many points of convergence. Think about it, I haven''t liked you since I first met you. You''re not that bad of a guy, no, even though you''re more of a good guy. It wasn''t your word, I felt there was a lie in your very existence. So this is what happened."


    "Oh, here''s the thing. I did hide it from you. I''m strong. Probably, no, definitely more than anyone else in the Knights Temple. I was certainly lying to you guys about the fact that I was hiding my sword arm.


    But I just want you to know one thing. It''s true that I loved art and lived with merchants and made my journey my home. It''s been a long time - it''s been a long time. I still can''t find my destination.


    And it''s also true that I said I envy you. I''m talking about you. "


    "Enough."


    Jake was deliberately murderous. Jake was sincerely angry. He doesn''t even know why he''s so hungry.


    Jake asked only one last question.


    "Answer only one thing, Dora. Are you my enemy? Are you on our side?"


    Dora replied, reluctantly and sadly.


    "I... am your enemy. Because that''s the only way."


    "Right. Then the answer is one."


    "Oh, yeah"


    Jake and Dora don''t have Crudas, but they tend to catch the air. Speaking of crudas, it wasn''t just the broken sword, it was swallowed by the air emitted by those two. This is not an ordinary battle. Perhaps as a swordsman, it was a battle to see as a warrior. The question of how it wasn''t me no longer sprung up on Crudus. And the moment Dora''s shoulder swayed, Crudas was flying away using springs all over her body.


    In that moment, what happened? I couldn''t chase them with Crudus'' motion vision, their offense. To be precise, it was Dora''s sword speed.


    The countless sword triumphs roll out in an instant, so much so that Dora, the long-haired green, looks black. I could only confirm up to six swings with Crudas eyes, but only one sword Jake rolled out. And it was Jake who fell when the staggering of moments ended. It''s not like blood will flow after you fall. Apparently, he just passed out. Crudas noticed himself somewhere relieved inside.


    And from Dora''s cheek there was blood on one muscle. I see that color is green, a little crudas.


    "You... not human. Nye, subhuman ka!?


    "That''s the thing. And Jake''s sword is horrible. Instead of defending it, he cut one out of those attacks, choosing an easy blow to fight back and cutting it back. Had it not been for the attack you gave Euwayne and I would have been slashed a little deeper, and it wouldn''t have been easy to stun them. You''re a little too strong in a short period of time, he is. I''m glad we fought this time of year. What would have happened after a few more months? It could have been a real kill."


    Dora''s tone had changed since she hit earlier. A magnificent and majestic tone is directed at Crudas. Dora took a good look at Crudas, as much as she could say for the first time. Crudus felt his whole body dull when his green eyes were directed at Crudus. It feels like being stared at by a giant beast.


    "(of this little boy, there''s this pressure on Doco. Looks like Jabbawok and the others are staring at you, huh? Who is this boy... no, there was a sight e on de''s sword earlier...)"


    Dora continued the conversation while Crudas jerked Dora off and thought about it for a while.


    "Is green blood unusual? I''m a bit of a special sub. For example -"


    "Remember Ta! That evil spirited mansion de, the Noha you who had cut off a bunch of hekatonkails!?


    Crudas was remembering. In that evil spirit hissing mansion, the last mass of Hekatonkail''s tragic corpses were found. Looking at the bodies of those soldiers minced in narrow places, Crudas was a warrior. Defensive action can be taken no matter how Hekatonkale only makes stupid moves without orders. And he was tearing them to pieces with that stubborn armor. Perhaps Dora hasn''t even suffered many injuries.


    And think it might be possible with Dora''s black sword, which easily broke her love knife.


    Crudas pointed out Dora''s behavior, but Dora just sighed as if she were frightened.


    Continued

 873 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 62 - Knight Qualification ② -

    "Yes - what happened to that?


    "Naze, did you do that? You ha not our enemy, Noka?


    "My role was to protect Jake. If I didn''t, I wouldn''t have let that stupid doom come to kill me. Miriazal is not the only one paying attention to his importance. Ever since he was born - yes, it is precisely every millennium that he has his eye on Orangeables and other beings as well. Instead of getting the Lord''s information, I was helping Orange Bull.


    But I don''t need it anymore. Jake''s power today would not kill him every Doom if it were so easy, and his surroundings began to acknowledge his importance in the Temple Knights. He is already becoming an important person to Arnelia. If anything, I''ll be desperate to protect my surroundings. My role in Arnelia is over. "


    So Dora glanced into the darkness. Beyond that was Brandio, but he never reacted in any way. But from the darkness he was only staring at the end of this encounter.


    Confirming Brandio had no sign of moving, Dora turned again to Crudus.


    "Well, what am I gonna do with you?"


    Crudas swallowed a saliva of Dora''s words. And Dora gripped the two swords back together.


    "Unfortunately, I need you to die here"


    "To Na?


    "I need to get out of this city now. But you''re gonna kill Jake, aren''t you? I can make you Jake, that''s the last thing you''ll ever do as a friend. Most of all, you don''t think I''m your friend anymore."


    "Me ga - do you really think I''m gonna kill Jake ka?


    "Oh, I''ll kill you. Your abilities awaken with your jealousy of Jake. Even if I could suppress that ability now, my jealousy of Jake would remain. And every time you get jealous of Jake, you let that ability run wild, along with your intention to kill Jake.


    You can''t go back to being a knight. You are just a warrior. He only waves his sword according to his own desires. I know enough to rot to know what kind of end such a person would end up in. A knight is something to protect and a sword to wave by his own convictions. There''s nothing you can call faith. "


    "You talk chivalry, Na! What are you doing, Da?


    "- You humans once called me the First Knight. I didn''t mean to, but I kept waving my sword for what I believed and for my friends and for the Lord. Now and ever, that will never change."


    As the shadow behind Dora shifted, Dora stuck her hand into it and clasped out her coat. No, should I say I changed the darkness into the shape of my coat? Dora exhaled one big breath as she weaved her buckwheat and coat.


    "If you want to resist, hang on to your whole life force and resist. Otherwise, you''re not even a warrior, you''re just a killer."


    "What da!?


    Crudas barked, but I didn''t think Dora was lying. That''s the proof, Dora''s sword power would snub Crudus far. By contrast, Crudas doesn''t even have a decent weapon.


    Crudas thought. What should we do to counter Dora with that powerful weapon on this occasion? Crudas concentrated his freshly freed and hazy consciousness, deriving one answer at high speed.


    "Hmm..."


    Dora stops on the verge of stepping forward. Crudas was making up for a missing sword in sorcery. It cleverly creates the magic of light into the shape of a sword. Try it Crudas, it was almost an unconscious operation, but the magic was performed surprisingly smoothly.


    Dora sends her praise honestly.


    "It''s brilliant. If you weren''t so thoughtful about the sword, you wouldn''t activate so well on any earthen field. That''s the power you were supposed to wear in the future. It''s a shame. If you worked out, you would have been a good warrior, but you just broke down trying to be a knight."


    "Right now, Les!


    Crudas barked and stormed furiously. It had already disappeared from my mind what Dora was like and what strength she was. It was just that I couldn''t allow myself to be present in an attempt to deny everything about myself.


    Continued

 874 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 63 - Knights Qualification ③ -

    Crudas was remembering the past. At dusk, in front of me are my two brothers and father. The brothers waved their swords regardless of the sweat flowing down, and my father was harshly reprimanding those two. Crudas didn''t really remember what was being told in that sight, but his eyes were poured on the sword they had.


    It was not the father or brothers waving a brilliant sword, but the sword they possessed, that inspired Crudas most his interest as a young man. When I saw their swords shining in the sunset, the essence in him determined. Crudas then forged himself to wave his sword. He had no doubt that he had become a knight because he grew up in the Temple Knights, but I guess his essence was suited to living with the sword, whether he was a knight or not.


    In that sense, Crudas was a warrior, as Dora pointed out, but may not have been a knight. He doesn''t have anything he should want to protect or anything else, he just waves his sword to know more about it. Marion and Miltre were certainly good friends to Crudas, but they themselves would not be a reason to wave the sword. And Miriazal, too, among the many knights who pledged allegiance to them, Crudas could not find his usefulness, his speciality.


    If only one thing. If I ever waved a sword for someone, it could have been my mother. She was a former Temple Knight, but since giving birth to herself, she tends to be sickly, and I remember blurry sitting in her chair all the time. Childhood had the burden of wondering if her mother had tended to lay low because of herself. At the end of the day, Crudus died in a while with care, but if my mother were alive, Crudus could have waved a sword for my mother and determined to be strong.


    It''s just that it''s a ''what if'' story. Reality didn''t, and Crudas couldn''t find anything to wave his sword at, and he just grew up obsessed with the sword. Should someone have noticed, or wanted you to? Crudas no longer knew that, and no one would have the answer.


    As Crudas blurred and thought about it, I saw the ceiling in front of me and the two of them discussing it a little further away from me. The voice only sounds as if it sounds far away. The conversation between the two of them came to my ear, thinking about why that had happened.


    "Not much. Ya, this. I don''t care if I kill you."


    "That''s fine. Brady Maria would be more or less convinced of this. If that thing really pisses me off, this continent will turn into ash without a month."


    "Well, I don''t know how important that demon is to Brady Maria. I got Ips'' neck ready in case. Then Ips will die for nothing."


    "Well, I don''t know about that. But with this Crudas and Jake, it''s obvious which is more useful than seeing fire. That''s because you realize, too, that you''ve been watching me and Crudus fight in silence, haven''t you?


    "Well, I don''t know. Jake''s boy is a human being with or without a black magician. Its strength varies depending on who you fight, but if you''re a demon opponent, you''re probably infinitely stronger. Even with Crudas, we definitely won. Let''s do it. I don''t care if you get any stronger at this stage."


    "You have an approximate idea of Jake''s strength. May I ask your reasoning?"


    "Why should I tell you that? Just talking here like this is dangerous enough for Wye."


    "It doesn''t look that way... well, you should be free to talk or not, but if your reasoning is the same as mine, you can''t talk to Arnelian officials in a detour. Didn''t I?


    On Dora''s cool face, Brandio sighed.


    "You, don''t they often say you have a bad personality? We can be friends."


    "Damn, they don''t say you have a bad personality, but they say people are bad. And I certainly didn''t have many friends."


    "I don''t care if you just answer honestly. Yeah. Wye''s reasoning is easy, Jake is a ''saint knight'' or ahem. Something else. Probably a human with ''traits''. It''s extremely rare, too."


    "Well, properties."


    "Well, the characteristics. Perhaps its properties are exerted against non-human species. At first, I thought the Holy Knight - that is, his ability to specialize in evil spirits and demons, but he''s so different. Now the power was also unleashed on Crudas, a half-man and a half demon. There''s no reason Jake can beat Crudas at the moment. Heh. It''s just like 13. It''s impossible for a kid to have that much power.


    If you have burns or characteristics, don''t explain them. A presence that exerts its power to the point of anomaly against a specific enemy. The kind of delicacies that have been born for Arnelianism that make demonic crusades a business or. Maybe it also leads to demons or something. If I did, I''d know what it meant to let Orange dive in on you trying to keep Jake alive. "


    "Hmm, great reasoning inside. Isn''t that roughly correct?"


    Dora nodded honestly. Seeing how it goes, Brandio asks back suspiciously.


    Continued

 875 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 64 - Knights Qualification ④ -

    "You... you didn''t have to think about it?


    "I''m not thinking about anything. It''s just that I was really ordered. I don''t know anything about it, and I don''t want to know. Confront the existence of Orangeables and you will know better. I don''t know much about witchcraft. I know it''s easy for him to manipulate me as intended if he wants to, but instead of asking extra questions, he seems to have decided not to bewitch me. You let someone you know later see if I had any witchcraft, so I''m pretty sure.


    Even if you resist, the Orange Bull is too familiar with the magic of the world. Then you should focus only on what you need to do, without thinking about anything extra. I don''t know what''s important to you, but for me, like Lisa for Jake, loyalty to the Lord is everything. I honestly don''t care about anything else. "


    "Loyalty. What a distant word for Wye. But who the hell are you to swear allegiance to?"


    "I guess you''ve got an approximate idea already, huh?


    "Sort of. But it''s too different from what I tell you. It''s a little too inconsistent with preconceived notions, and I don''t know what to think about it. It''s troubling."


    "Pfft, the Lord is the only other person who knows what I look like besides Orangeables. Nobody else knows... no, just one more. Either way, those three won''t tell anyone what I look like, so nobody would have known what I look like. You''re the fourth."


    "I don''t know. It''s an honor."


    While listening to such conversations, Crudas managed to find his sword by hand to survive. But I don''t see a sword, and my left hand doesn''t move. If you look closely, there was no more ahead of you from the elbow. My right hand, too, doesn''t have three more fingers. Furthermore, I realized that I had no lower body of my own that should be. I keep consciousness because there is not much bleeding, but gradually I realize that the figure of the beast returns to man. If we return completely to man, we will not be able to live. Because it''s the life force of the beast, because it''s still connecting lives.


    If you want to escape, now is the only time. Crudas tried so hard to get out of this place, but not the two of us who would miss it. I noticed Brandio as soon as possible.


    "I''m scared, are you still moving? There really isn''t a human being, is there? But you can''t run away. You''ll be dead soon."


    "Ah... uhh..."


    "Don''t let your consciousness cloud you. Still, I don''t know if you''re obsessed with raw. Which"


    Brandio put his palm against Crudus'' head and read his memories. Tidy up his life refluxes back to Brandio like a turbulent stream, making it a stream as gentle as a stream. Brandio read the memories of Crudas'' life, roughly.


    "- I see. Are you trying to tell my people about my betrayal in this situation? Fine, poor thing. I left it to my desires just now and tried to smash it all, but this is the action to take in a situation of confusion of consciousness? The knight is like a curse."


    "... right, I think so too. This man would have lived happily ever after if he had been a swordsman."


    "I knew Arnelianism was distorted. Proper correctness and many more tragedies to come."


    "You don''t look like the kind of special winner you think you are."


    "Well, formally, let''s do that. So, can I ask for most of this knight? When Wye is finished, what clap might he notice? It''s not good to smell blood before the beast."


    "If you miss this place instead, is that what it is?


    "I like guys who talk fast."


    Brandio smiled back and Dora sighed. The sword that has been lifted sets a goal for Crudus'' heart.


    "At least it''s pity, I''ll leave your neck. Apparently, there''s something that''s going to replace your neck. Goodbye, young swordsman. I''ll see you in Nirvana."


    Dora told him so, sticking her sword through Crudus'' back to his heart. When Crudas'' body twisted one big one, his breathing slowed down, and he finally stopped tickling. When Dora confirmed Crudas'' death, she pulled the sword out and put it back in the shadows. Then he wears his coat deep in his eyes and tries to put the spot behind him.


    Brandio spoke from behind.


    "Not now, but Wye won''t do it. Yeah?


    "It''s not necessary. We need to get out of this city as soon as possible than that. I don''t have time to deal directly with a guy as tough as you.


    It will be quite a hassle to escape this city, however thin it may be. I don''t necessarily still have some kind of trick or a wife. I''m not underestimating Miriazal. I have always been. "


    "Yeah. You know him directly, don''t you?


    "I have facial knowledge. I don''t think you''ve seen my face in person."


    "Humans are involved in a lot of places. That''s what happens after that."


    "It''s because you live that way, isn''t it?


    "Well, yeah. I don''t like to stand out."


    Brandio tries to illuminate, but Dora has already vanished into the darkness. When he is invisible, the signs disappear in no time. Brandio also applauded inside for blocking the signs until brilliant.


    And see Jake left behind and Crudas'' body.


    "He made it the first knight, the prototype of the knight? There''s more to it than that. I don''t know if I can scratch a scratch after dealing with Crudas in this condition.


    But the whole history thing is appropriate, just tell him the part about the knight, and tell him a little bit about his true figure. You want to be like that, you guys?


    Crudas asks for Jake''s expression. He''s been stunned brilliantly, but his life doesn''t seem to say otherwise. There won''t be any danger in leaving it like this, but there''s a people-free sorcery on this area. Obviously not by human hands. If left alone, discovery could be delayed, and the water field is close. Leaving it near the water field while stunned could also result in drowning.


    Brandio sighed deeply.


    "Hmm, leave it somewhere easy to be discovered. It''s a pain in the ass. And this one..."


    Brandio looks at Crudas. If he also leaves it like this, it is also possible for him to decay unknowingly.


    Brandio put a bullet in his head.


    "I don''t care to let it decay like this. As beautiful as dying, do it. Though a cursed clan,"


    Brandio walked away as he took charge of the two boys. Later bloodstains, scars, told the story of the intensity of the battle.


    Continued

 876 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 65 - Mascarade ④ -

    Dora was in a hurry to get around the underground waterway. I don''t know the directions or anything, but the dark land is as familiar to Dora as the streets she walks in the daytime. Relying on faintly felt signs and air flow, Dora travels through the groundwaterway.


    Many signs were gathering in the underground waterway. Dora thinks Jake probably called for backup. It''s Jake''s behavior, which he sees without looking at, but change has been coming since the awareness of a knight began to budge. In the last Evil Spirit Crusade, Dora was experiencing Jake''s change.


    "Until a while ago, I was just a kid. Humans grow fast."


    Dora had a delightful, sad, yet slightly frightening sensation. The boy, who was ordered to protect him, leaves his own hands at some point. Dora felt like this all the time when her son was nesting.


    "I guess I should have had a family, too. Well, I don''t feel like it anymore."


    With that in mind, Dora grabbed the signs she was used to and turned to you. Now we have to get out of this underground waterway safely at all costs. Dora cared about the three Warcraft in the Dark Green Palace when she heard from Mascarade. But Dora didn''t know that all three of them - Javawok, Rockroof and Reiki - were currently away from Arnelia. If he had known that such a warcraft was not in Arnelia and was not a threat to Dora, he might have taken a little safer measures.


    Dora whispered for a moment, sneaking behind her goal, pressing her mouth so that she could not speak out loud before diving into her voice and talking.


    "It''s me, Mascarade."


    Dora gently let go of the mascarade after doing the trick of not shouting. If the knights of Arnelia are already here, it''s not strange to be accompanied by sensors.


    Mascarade also guessed about the area, and after putting up a simple line, he dived into his voice and spoke.


    "What''s the end?


    "Euwayne is dead. We''re going to kill the unplanned."


    "Unscheduled?


    "It''s Crudas, the third son of the Lazar family. I had no choice but to protect Jake."


    Dora briefly explained her history. Mascalade is listening with a seemingly difficult look.


    "... sure, that might be unavoidable"


    "The aftertaste is bad."


    "Until then, is it worth protecting that boy?


    "Yes, that''s why I was undercover. At least that''s what Oranzeble and I stomped on."


    "Now that Euwayne is dead, I''m going to continue Arnelia''s latency, but should I secretly protect him?


    "I''m glad you care. But if you haven''t been ordered, you don''t have to. Besides, you might not have to. That boy is just trying to protect himself now."


    "Okay. Then you should be handling the escape route. Come here."


    Mascalade tried to guide Dora as soon as possible. Ask for Mascarade''s expression while Dora continues later.


    "Have you dropped your drinks?


    "Somewhat. I guess Euwayne was going to be fleeing to the dark clouds, but the trap I flickered through the underground waterways is something that affects people''s behavior. He seemed to escape in necessity, and I wanted to make him realize that he was actually just going around the same place. Is it the only heartbreak you couldn''t tell me in your ear that you died because I lured you in?


    But it still doesn''t fit the sleigh with Bradymaria''s family. I''m really angry, even though I don''t think I should go against it. "


    "I have no choice. Sconner and Seeker are proud races. I can''t help it if they''re impatient. First, there can''t be anyone who fits Brady Maria and Sleigh. He only thinks about whether he can obey or kill."


    "You talk as if you knew about Sconner."


    "That''s right. I''ve known Sconner and Seeker for a long time. Whatever happened, the truth about history."


    Dora''s words stop Mascarade''s legs.


    "... So you also know why I''m doing this?


    "I have an approximate idea. That''s a tricky thing to do, I''ll see."


    "... no, I was comforted by that one word. Come here."


    Mascarade continued to guide him while suppressing anything slightly sticking up to his chest. I''m not doing it because I want to be recognized by someone else, but there are still times when I''m honestly happy.


    The location where Mascalade led Dora was one of the entrances to the groundwaterway. It is the entrance on the back street of Arnelia, so it is made in a very discreet place. When you unlock it there, it''s not popular outside. The time was already midnight.


    Mascalade snorted, letting Dora out. Dora, when you go outside and check the perimeter, you look back at the mascarade.


    "You used to have a key."


    "I just mocked one of the surrounding knights and replicated the key into a slightly borrowed gap. The keys are replaced once a month and the magic applied to the door is updated from time to time. It was pretty tough, wasn''t it? I''ll also give you the key to the main entrance exit on the west side, which I got under the same procedure. This is the path I was originally thinking about for my escape. With this, you''ll be able to get inside the gate. I don''t know the detailed procedure because there''s still a lack of investigation from there, but you can handle it."


    "At the end of the day it may help, but we''ll figure it out if it''s other than smashing through the front gate in a physical way. What are you gonna do?


    "Let''s think about some new escape route again. The lurking is still going to prolong, so I''ll take my time thinking about it.


    This is the next step, but in half an hour there will be a small fire (boya) out of the nearby liquor store. Some of the guards at the gate will be on their way to that fire extinguishing operation, so break the gate into that gap. It''s really hand exploration before that. Take care. "


    "Yeah, you''re a master, too."


    Dora and Mascalade left the scene with only a brief greeting, Dora hid herself as she slid into the darkness of the town, and Mascalade returned to the underground waterway again. Use the underground waterway to return to your home. The ground is already late at night, and the settlements of Seekers with restrictions on movement and work are already closed to entry and exit. How suspicious it would be to return from the table.


    Mascalade had heartily praised the Arnelian Church for not putting its trust in the Seekers yet, but now it was just a pain in the ass. Because of this, we have to do this kind of crossing.


    Mascalade hurriedly moved around the groundwaterway with a sigh. Even the shortest route would take nearly half an hour. Tomorrow morning as Amir serving Fenna is early. Mascalade hurried to see if he would get in the way of his job as it was.


    Was there alarm at the behavior? Mascalade felt some sign of someone sneaking right behind him, poking his nostalgia dagger back out. There can''t be any allies here. Then I thought I wouldn''t mind killing him without having to confirm, but the opponent was a much better opponent in melee than Mascalade.


    Mascarade''s dagger was easily knocked down, and Mascarade was quickly restrained in the back.


    Continued

 877 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 66 - Mascarade ⑤

    "Ugh."


    "Be quiet."


    It was Hamitte who captured the mascarade. After removing Mascarade''s right shoulder in an instant, she pokes a dagger (aikuchi) at her throat and inquires.


    "Seems like a seeker from what I''ve seen, but who is it?


    "Ugh, guh. Who do you think I am? Who are you!


    "I''m the one asking the questions"


    I heard Hamitte''s chilling voice and Mascalade''s left thumb was broken. Blunt pain and unpleasant sweat convey Mascarade''s back. Mascalade realized that this opponent meant it. Perhaps you only think about your life and other featherworms. Mascalade understood that if I answered in the wrong way, I would be killed for nothing.


    Mascalade answered the query honestly.


    "I am Amir. A woman who serves Lady Fenna, who brings her to the royal family of seekers."


    "Why is that in a place like this?


    "It''s time to use it. I was out on urgent business and it was late. From now on, the gatekeeper will blame me. I know a way out of this underground waterway."


    "Well, there''s a way out."


    Hamitte''s tone raised his voice as if he had made a slight mockery of him. Mascalade continued to elucidate, while feeling teased.


    "Yeah, it''s a way out I stumbled upon."


    "When?


    "It won''t even be a month. Then I use it a little bit."


    "For what?


    "... every other time."


    "As far as your fingers go, you look like someone''s wife?


    "That''s on my own!


    Mascalade even made him act blushing in shame. The act to that extent was how many times Mascalade had lost it, and her acting ability was actor-face loss, but Hamitte was listening to Mascalade in a light tone with a thin, laugh.


    "I see, who are they and what are their names?


    "... butcher''s batos."


    "You''re human. What''s so good about it?


    "Hmm, you want me to tell you? She''s a lousy bitch."


    "I heard the Seeker is pale, but you''re different."


    "Personal differences are in every race"


    "Huh. Hey, I just wanted to ask you, what makes a human and a Seeker man different? Physical strength, or how good are you?


    "Hey, I''m probably kidding."


    "That''s this line, Mr. Muscalade of Sconner?


    Suddenly he was given his real name, and Mascarade''s eyes can''t hide the surprising color. I managed to see the other guy''s face, but Mascalade''s face, who tried to look back, was slapped to the ground.


    "Guh."


    "Who said I could turn this way? My questions are still going on."


    "How do you know my name!?


    "Anything about you. Where and how you were born, who raised you, what you are infiltrating here on whose orders for what purpose, and how you are transformed. What, shall I also say the name of the person I first fell in love with and the person and place of my first experience?


    "Are you reading memories?!?


    Mascalade realized Hamitte''s ability to be behind him, but that''s why it doesn''t matter. Still calmer than earlier. If you can read memories freely, you can kill the person you used. Maybe I can read anything from a corpse.


    Yet I am now kept alive. If that happens, there''s one reason. I found out that the woman in the back was still in need of me. Mascalade felt that the woman upstairs was laughing as she held herself back downstairs and quickened her thoughts even though she was bored by humiliation. From here on out is my sell-in. How can I convey my usefulness, as I once did to Hidun. Mascalade was firmly sworn to his heart that he could not die here yet.


    "If you can read my memories, you know what my real purpose is, too, right?


    "Right. I certainly never thought of it as a restoration of Sconner. And I didn''t even know that Sconner was dying."


    "You''re the ones who pushed me. And he''s a traitor''s seeker! Because of them, we..."


    "You don''t have to talk about it. What I already know."


    "Then the story is quick. Let me live. That will help you. I don''t care who I serve as long as my clan is safe."


    "Well..."


    Hamitte pretended to be bothered and laughed mean.


    "If you say you can serve anyone, you mean you don''t know when to betray them, do you? I can''t trust someone like that, not very much. I figured I might as well kill him now."


    But you''re not supposed to know where the Orange Bull is.


    "It wasn''t even in your head."


    "But there''s a way to get there. I would go. You can''t do this. Didn''t I?"


    Hamitte thought a lot. If you do have the ability and position of a mascarade, infiltration may be possible. I also know Hamitte. That the purpose of the black magicians is still unknown. It honestly didn''t matter to Hamitte what the black magicians thought, but it was obvious that it was an issue that had to be confronted eventually.


    Hamitte thought he was the one negotiating inside and lowered the blade softly.


    "I see, it makes sense"


    "I guess so. Then get out of my way. It''s too heavy."


    "I''m still concerned about my physique - I can listen to you and do it. But there is one condition. The period is less than a year to locate the home of the Orange Bull. Report back to me every month. If you fail to achieve results in a year, you will kill."


    It was felt that Mascalade''s tension had increased again as he was ambushed by Hamitte. But she replied quickly.


    "Fine, within a year, huh?


    "That''s right. I won''t postpone it for a day."


    "Hmm. So? What will you give me for the reward of success?


    To Mascalade, who says something radical here, Hamitte slammed her face to the ground and flew off while Mascalade was stuffy, hiding herself in the shadows.


    "Don''t get on with it, little thing. It''s just one of a number of methodologies, such as your proposal. If you feel like it, don''t forget that depending on my mood, you''re always in a position to die."


    Mascalade argued with something, but Hamitte didn''t wait for her to say it. There was nothing more to talk about.


    That''s how after Hamitte left, Mascalade hit the ground a few times. When his fist ached and he felt blood staining, his self-control worked to avoid being suspicious around him, causing his hand to stop.


    Anger can be controlled. There was only one thing left to regret.


    "Damn... how long do I have to live like this!


    Mascalade''s squeezing voice disappeared to dissolve in the underground waterway.


    Continued

 878 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 67 ~ Jake ② ~

    Jake was fighting a mighty enemy. That''s the most powerful opponent I''ve ever fought or seen. I may have been able to escape, but something in Jake didn''t allow it.


    Jake bravely slaughtered his enemies like a black mountain. But that''s reckless, not brave. Jake''s sword was played lightly, and Jake was putting the enemy''s sword on as he rolled around. Even though he didn''t know what to fight for, Jake kept challenging the enemy. Jake didn''t want to stop trying recklessly. And in the meantime, the enemy looked at Jake and laughed.


    "(Why are you slaughtering me?


    Jake answers because you are the enemy. But the enemies, like the mountain, laughed even more, and returned it like this.


    "(Enemy - I thought I was a friend)"


    When Jake gets angry, the enemy doesn''t look like a mountain, but turns into a boy as tall as Jake. But even as his back length shrunk, his intimidation remained intact, and his enemies laughed.


    And wave the sword. Fast enough for Jake to rip through. Jake also knew that he was obviously being modest.


    "(You should get stronger and come after me. By your power, it has not yet arrived)"


    The boy laughed to the end, but the tone was not the boy''s. And Jake tried to read that look wrapped in darkness, but Jake''s vision dimmed before that.


    And...


    "Ugh!


    Jake jumped up. In front of it was a sister with a surprised face. Jake looks around. It was ground there, and in front of it was the entrance to the underground waterway. I can see the surrounding knights and the faces. Some of them, Jake also looked familiar.


    Jake couldn''t figure out exactly what was going on.


    "Is this...?


    "I''m glad you''re okay. It won''t be impossible to be confused, either, but we just got a request from Ms Hamitte to rescue you and put you to sleep here, which was falling in the underground waterway earlier. It hasn''t even been long since I left the underground waterway.


    I''m late for my offer, but I''m a Sister Parra with a peripheral knighthood. Please know, young Temple Knight. "


    "Temple Knight..."


    Jake remembers a Knights Temple text carved into the pattern of his sword. Its texts, which epitomize the Virgin, boast immense trust and authority, not just Arnelia. Looking at the text, Jake remembered it all the time.


    "What about Crudas? Where are the seniors!?


    When Jake grabbed Perla''s shoulder and boiled, her face turned dark. And look to the side.


    At the end of Parra''s gaze was laid one large cloth. Its size, slightly exuberant, doesn''t even look like a person.


    When Jake saw what it was, he got up and tried to walk over there. Parra stops the move.


    "Don''t, don''t move yet!


    "I''m fine, get out of the way"


    Jake lifted softly, by the cloth, as he let Perla grab his shoulder and lift it. Beneath it, as expected, was Crudas. The way I meditated my eyes, I can also see some serenity. His death face was calm, as if he had been freed from the smugness of the world. Jake has never seen Crudas with such a quiet face. Jake''s knowing Crudas seemed to be quiet somewhere all the time while he was tough. I thought it might be the fate of the Lazar family, so I decided on my own. Jake regretted it now, wondering why he didn''t try to find out more about him.


    If only I knew. I wonder if you can also see why Crudas pointed that obsession at Jake, who was caught in the thought that no matter how regrettable he was. That''s where Lisa and Lunatica came in when Parra was grating by his side without saying a word to him like that.


    "Jake! Are you okay?


    Lisa flew in a hurry because she had only been contacted to the point that Jake seemed to have been hit, but she couldn''t hide the color of relief from Jake, who seemed surprisingly healthy.


    But speaking of Jake, he was so immersed in Crudas'' body that he didn''t even notice Lisa rushing him. And when Jake removed all the cloth that was covering Crudus, he confirmed the scar that was on his body. Jake looked at the scar, but once he saw the scar, Jake covered Crudus with a cloth again and stood up.


    "Sister Parra"


    "Ha, ha."


    Jake''s voice was amazing. Unexpectedly Parra shrugged herself to a voice that she did not think was uttered by a very boy. It''s like being blamed by a skilled knight, Pearla, who inadvertently consolidates himself.


    "How long exactly was it before I woke up discovered?


    "Ah... about a quarter of a minute."


    "What about my sword?


    "I''m letting you do it later"


    "Bring it to me right away"


    "Uh, but..."


    "Grab my sword. Right away."


    "Yes, sir"


    Jake''s voice sounded unspoken. Parra took the word of a much younger knight and ran away to escape.


    Lisa stayed away from Jake who was left behind. It''s not killer to be emanating from Jake. Lisa refrained from interrupting the struggle until it was pure.


    And when Pearla holds Jake''s sword, Jake pulls out his sword and stands right in the eye. And when I waved my sword to make sure there were no physical abnormalities, I fixed my sword on my sword belt and tried to get out. Parra couldn''t say anything already and just watched Jake. In her affiliation with the Peripheral Knights, she can''t even defy the decision of the Templar Knights no matter how younger. But Lisa told him about Jake and called out one voice.


    "Wait, Jake. Where do you think you''re going with your wounded body?


    "Follow Dora. It was Dora who killed Crudas. If you look at the scar, you''ll see."


    "Even though you don''t know where you are?


    "I''m still in Arnelia. I don''t know for sure, but I do."


    "For what? Are you even going to take revenge?


    "... I honestly don''t know. But don''t wave your sword for revenge. I''m not, and if I don''t go after him now, I''m sure I''ll never see Dora again for the rest of my life. It would disqualify me from seeing you. That''s what I feel.


    There''s so much I want to ask you. "


    "Why?"


    "I think of him as a friend. No, I just realized that I thought we were friends. I want to be on par with him. Then we have to go after him now. Don''t stop me, Lisa."


    Jake stared at Lisa. Lisa is not going to stop Jake more than she was. But if he hadn''t stabbed one nail, this boy would have gone everywhere and got scared.


    And as expected, Jake won''t listen to what he''s trying to say. Lisa wanted to sigh that only this child had been stubborn for a long time compared to the others.


    "... okay. You''re the one who won''t give in once you say it, are you? Then there is only one thing from me. Take this Lunatica with you. This Lunatica will help you in times of danger."


    "Okay, if that''s what Lisa wants. Luna, nice to meet you."


    "I got it."


    That''s all Jake said, he looked back and left. And Lunatica whispers to Lisa after Jake is gone.


    "Lisa. It''s good to follow. But how far do I have to watch? If there''s any danger, can we just ignore Jake''s intentions and take him home?


    "Right... but that kid is a knight, too. If you get in the way halfway, you''ll have extra remorse. Then it''s my job to make sure you do it."


    "Then I''ll help Jake if he can''t show his will on his own. Even if you''re going to die on the way - that''s all right with you?


    "... yeah, that''s fine with me"


    Renatica nodded, then left the scene like a shadow and followed Jake. All that remained was Lisa to look up to heaven and pray.


    Continued

 879 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 68 ~ Jake ③ ~

    The surrounding knights were noisy. They are the Knights who belong to the lower ranks of the Temple Knights in position, but not every one of the surrounding Knights feels inferior to the Temple Knights. The key to the difference between the Temple Knights and the surrounding Knights was the role, the difference between serving the Virgin Miriazal directly or protecting the people in downtown. Peripheral knights work their pride every day.


    It is true that the Temple Knights mandate also includes a demonic crusade, so that the Temple Knights are a much better conclusion in terms of combat power, but rather that the Peripheral Knights are better at finding people and in events such as inter-popular arbitration. Thus, although sometimes dealing with some havoc and neighborhood demonic crusades, basically the peripheral knights were, independently of the Temple Knights, peaceful knights.


    That was driving out a large number of personnel at the request of the Temple Knights tonight. Moreover, from the underground waterway, after a vivid battle and the beginning and end of the ascent of the remains of the Templar Knight. Besides, the details are unknown, but also the beginning and end of leaving Sister''s neckless body, which seems young. As far as the catastrophe of the underground waterway was concerned, it was so strange how the inhabitants of the ground were unaware.


    In the midst of being driven out as far as the lay off, the city ends up with a small fire. Many knights blurted out today that it was a bad day, and the gatekeepers prayed that there would be no more merchants or travellers who arrived late outside the gate. If anyone visits the gate after closing, it was common to direct them to the nearby first celebration facility, or to allow them to stay in a simple lodging in the gate, but either way they must be manned. This area was the end of the day when there were even people outside the gate who would stay in the wilderness because it was safe, but since one of the raids, the wilderness outside the gate had reached a ban.


    In such circumstances, when the remaining gatekeepers tried to take turns to take a nap, they accidentally opened the gate from the inside and bowled it in with the presence that came in. The boy who came in greeted him with a smile and told him himself in a decree that the requirement of haste was on the lookout, but it was odd to open the gate himself and come in in the first place. The gates were limited to even the working people, and it was customary to keep ciphers and doors open when those who went out on some errand returned. Therefore, there can be no one who comes in unlocking their own keys.


    When the gatekeepers looked at each other, one stood up briskly to keep pace with the boy and blocked his way, the other pulled a string that was inside the room. At that moment, they would faint feathers, but at the same time the news of the intruder would be flown to watch, and a damning horn would be whistled from the gate.


    "Hmm. Mascarade guy, the stuffing is sweet. You''ve been spotted, what can you do?"


    The intruder is Dora. He pulled out two swords to defeat the nearby Footsteps Lord.


    "It''s a horn."


    "Apparently there''s been an anomaly."


    Jake driving the horse and Lunatica running in parallel heard the horn whistle at the same time. Jake knows there will be a horn whistle when something goes wrong as knowledge, but he can''t identify the exact audio source between buildings.


    Renatica quickly jumped up on the building as the horn whistled, checking its direction and coming down.


    "In the direction of the West Gate. Little fire looks like it''s over there."


    "Light fires are bright. The gate must be under attack by now."


    "To one of those boys named Dora? How the opponent, though the surrounding knights, is too reckless"


    "No, it''s not enough to have a hundred guards there. Let''s hurry."


    Jake whipped into the horse and Renatica followed Jake faster on his feet. They saw the horn followed by the illumination bullet. But the magic to be said was launched into the sky, but at some point the horn had stopped.


    When Jake and the others took the directions to avoid the origin of the light fire, they went out to a more secluded gate that was creepy and unpopular. There should normally be a few bonfires and guards, but the secluded West Gate, more than usual, is neither invisible nor immense because of its immensity.


    Jake rushed over to the slightly open door as he abandoned the horse. Lunatica also follows later.


    "No sign inside"


    "On the contrary, up there are signs of battle. Intruders are inside."


    "Okay."


    Jake''s decision is quick. Open the door and run up inside for a small run. Not that Jake has ever worn this West Gate. But in the darkness, he ran up the stairs without hesitation to be led by something. Even Lunatica is full of what follows.


    "(Strange boy. There is a strange certainty in his existence, even though he is not that strong. You''re not aware of it yet, but I''m sure this boy is doing things that people can''t even do)"


    I was thinking of that as Lunatica looked at Jake''s back. And as they ran up the tower in a straight line, they saw a few people cut together at the gate building. But the settlement is for a moment. The little shadow had struck several shadows without even cutting them together.


    Jake called out in the thin dark, where only the blue moon glanced at him, without having to ascertain who the shadow was.


    "Dora."


    Jake''s voice was quiet, but there was so much power there that it could not be ignored. The shadow movement stopped perfectly and the white moonlight paid off the shadow.


    Continued

 880 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 69 ~ Jake ④ ~

    "Jake, are you here yet?"


    "Oh, I''m here."


    Jake had not even put his hand on the sword against Dora, who had already pulled out two swords. See how it goes, Dora lowers her sword too. On the ground lie a large number of soldiers on the walls who would probably have passed out. Was it the last of those who fell earlier, the only three standing in this place were Dora, Jake and Renatica?


    Dora talks gracefully to Jake, as usual, doing all this.


    "What can I do for you? You recognized me as an enemy, didn''t you?


    "I think it''s the enemy. But I also think we''re friends. That''s why I''m here to clear my doubts."


    Dora was surprised by Jake''s voice, and looked like she was in trouble. I can''t even see some happy look in it.


    "You''re in trouble, Jake is. If they say that, they won''t have the means to get out."


    "You can do whatever you want. I''d appreciate an answer to your question before I do."


    "I''m going to. As time permits."


    Dora glanced downtown. The Deep Green Palace will already be aware of this move. I also found Dora rampaging this far and being dull on guard because the Deep Green Palace is thin, but I just didn''t think it was a good idea to stay any longer. Because no matter how thin, someone will have the ability to just track themselves down.


    But fortunately, I still don''t feel any sign of anyone. Dora decided that Jake wasn''t here to buy time again either and decided to answer his questions. Honestly, I might have liked to talk to Jake a little more.


    "If you''re gonna ask me a question, why don''t you hurry up? Time is limited."


    "What was the purpose of infiltrating Arnelia?


    "Your protection. You are more visible than you think. [M] You should be more aware of that. You can''t let a dwarf kill Doom. And to Crudus, of course."


    "Is that why you killed Crudas?"


    "Yes."


    Dora''s voice had no starvation. Jake changes the question.


    "Are you one of those black magicians?


    "I am a good friend of the Old Knowledge with the chief Orange Bull. I''m in a position to cooperate with him for once, but I have a husband. I guess it''s hard to say I''m one of them in that sense. At least I''m not with them, and I don''t care about their doctrinal claims."


    "It was all acting with us."


    "To protect you, I did spend some acting. But not all the conversations I had with you were lies. Instead, the conversation I had with you is hardly false.


    Gloria is a good place. There is some grudge and strife, but many of the children work their hopes into their hearts. If there''s a place like that, it doesn''t seem pointless that I once fought with a sword I didn''t even like.


    Marion will be a good king, and Miltre will surely be a fine commander. Even Bruns and Rascal have the potential to be good knights. I hope Ruth doesn''t go in the wrong direction. "


    "What about Nellie?


    "... it hurts."


    Dora looked like she was in trouble. The mood could not be read by the expression alone, but certainly he didn''t seem to think anything of Nellie.


    "Nellie seriously likes you. At first I thought it was just admiration, but when Nellie thinks of you, she looks really happy. As Nellie''s brother''s replacement, I''m responsible for that happiness. I want you to tell me the truth about what Dora thought about Nellie."


    "Nellie is - she''s a very good girl. I really think it''s a waste of time for me. If you will, you can forget about me."


    "Aren''t you going to live up to Nellie''s feelings"


    "You expect that from me, the enemy?


    "If you''re thinking about Nellie, don''t even think about that option."


    To Jake''s words, Dora looked somewhat dazed.


    "... you really are so bold sometimes, aren''t you? Though he seems more like a knight than anyone else, he''s not caught in an existing concept.


    But unfortunately, I''m not going to. I''m not going to spend it as a companion, that''s what I think of her as loving as a daughter or sister. I don''t deserve it either - it''s too different when it flows. "


    Dora''s face, who told her so, looked really sad, and Jake couldn''t be blaming Dora any more. At least, I think I could hear Dora''s mood.


    Jake answers the next question.


    "Just one last thing. Dora, who are you?


    "Hehe, can I still take that question off? I''m really Dora. This is my truth again. Love to travel, love art, sing free times, and sometimes wave swords. Can''t I do that?


    "Don''t delude me. I''m asking you as a knight."


    Dora''s eyes lit up at Jake''s words.


    "Hopefully, I just wanted to go through with Dora, but if I''m as good at it as you are, I can''t do it either. - Okay."


    Dora''s tone changes and her appearance is wrapped up in darkness again. Under the moonlight, he did cling to Dora so that the shadow had its own will, and changed its appearance.


    And when the darkness crumbled around Dora as it wrapped around her, there stood a giant with dark armor.


    "My name is Dora. Those who pledge allegiance to my Lord Graham as descendants of The Night Dark Clan. In a name known to the world, they call me Dortmund."


    Continued

 881 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 70 ~ Jake ⑤ ~

    "Dortmund!"


    Renatica raised her voice for the first time against Dora''s name. Even she is amazed at Dora''s identity. That should be it, too. Hero King Graham - the mightiest knight, who served the lifeless. When the concept of a knight still does not exist in the world, it is called the first knight, a warrior whose deeds are said to have become the norm of the later world. And its strength also became a legend.


    The battle was squarely grand, hated cowardice, helped weakness and frustrated wickedness. A man who fought bravely and courageously all the time without one of his escape wounds on the battlefield. He is the best warrior of Graham''s men, to whom Hyun-je gathered, who left many of the most heroic Tan. Even now, a thousand years later, it is said, there is no knight in line for its strength.


    That''s what''s right in front of you. Even Lunatica knew that fairy tale.


    "Stupid. A thousand years ago."


    "The hero king is alive. Is it any wonder I''m alive?


    "But"


    "If you mess with the story, I''m a sub. My clan lives very long, but few new lives are born. My sister''s dead, and I''m already one of the last.


    But it was me who taught the hero king martial arts. Graham - You''ve lived a lot longer than a lifeless person. I would be 1500 years old already. I forgot the exact age. "


    "Sengo-"


    "Still about half the life span? If you convert them to humans, they''re like mid 30s. I also feel somewhat too long to live, but you were fortunate to still be in this turbulent time. I''ve lived long and never been bored. But that doesn''t matter now. The point is, we''re going to do this."


    Dortmund glanced at Jake. I don''t see any fright in that look. Still clear eyes. I wasn''t lost in Jake''s eyes.


    "Right. Whatever I am, I don''t care how I feel."


    "Oh. Whatever you are, it doesn''t change what I do. As part of the knight of Arnelia, and as your friend, I will stop you here."


    "Though it''s only for one person to say. If it''s accompanied by strength, it''s just a cloud!


    Dortmund took a step forward. The sense of weight just the giant body deserves and the heavy intimidation surrounds Jake. Even Lunatica, who is watching beside him, feels considerable pressure, but Jake, who is confronted, will not be the ratio.


    But what was going on with Jake''s mental state, I just stared straight at Dortmund and didn''t move. Getting into my eyes is an incomparable machete. And a monster of faceless armor. Its power to gently shake up the machete of a horse-slashing knife with one hand also makes me nod that I used to put the cyclops together and turn it into a trisomy torso slayer.


    But the moment Dortmund tried to wave down his machete, Jake was moving as the wind was, striking Dortmund''s face with the belly of his sword. Dortmund, who for a moment had no idea what had been done than the shock that had happened, was surprised to recognize reality. And more than that, I was surprised by Jake''s expression.


    "You''re making fun of me, Dora!


    "... what?


    "I''m not willing to kill your sword. Are you going to beat me and run away? You''re telling me I don''t really deserve to be relative!


    Jake''s voice was full of anger. Sure, Dortmund wasn''t seriously going to kill Jake, so he was at least thinking about making it non-combatant. But in front of the sharpened sense of Jake, it became a slightly more far-fetched choice.


    Sharpened Jake''s senses easily outstripped Dortmund''s movements. Dortmund realizes that he missaw Jake''s breadth of growth. It was also conveyed to Jake and Lunatica that the look of Dortmund changed over the armor.


    "Jake... Meanings kill people sometimes, huh?


    "I swore I''d be the strongest. Even if you''re the other guy, no, you can''t even retreat if they''re you!


    "Idiot, it''s not an oath, it''s a curse!


    Dortmund set up a great sword. If you wave it down, the sword, which would even decide on the walls, sets its aim on Jake without alarm. If you take it, you''ll turn Jake into two blades for each sword.


    Still, Jake jumped in without hesitation. Defend it and you lose. Then we''ll have to attack first. Dortmund waves down the great sword with the killing. Jake was flying as a martial mass of iron attacking him with a roar tried to snub Jake''s torso.


    Continued

 882 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 71 ~ Jake ⑥ ~

    "Stupid, bait!


    By the time Lunatica thought softly, Dortmund''s sword had already tried to pass under Jake, but Jake had not just sent Dortmund''s sword, but protruded his sword and deliberately forced Dortmund to pay his own sword, accelerating his own body.


    "What!?


    Dortmund was already about to wave down his two swords, so he can''t stop now. From Jake with acceleration and rotation, the sword swung down with Dortmund''s helmet.


    The crossing is for a moment. Jake couldn''t make the blow he thought he would because he was twisting his body to get the Dortmund sword done, but he did have a good cut at Jake''s tip. And Dortmund''s sword never properly captured Jake, but its overwhelming wind pressure involved Jake and slammed him straight to the ground.


    Before the winding earth smoke and fragments of the walls fell to the ground, Renatica grabbed the beaten Jake as soon as possible and didn''t want to fly backwards. Jake was not heavily injured because of his appearance, but he had a distressed look with a slapped shock, and Renatica decided it was impossible to continue the fight any longer.


    If Dortmund had been hit hard enough to move, Lunatica also thought about putting Jake down and securing Dortmund, but unfortunately Dortmund didn''t seem to be his sweet opponent that far.


    "Jake... don''t do it!?


    Dortmund''s helmet was missing part of it. One of the two corners was missing, an undressed helmet and fruitful. I don''t know Dortmund''s expression unchanged, but is the sign more appropriate than the discomfort of being wounded, such as the joy of finding a strong enemy? Still to Dortmund without some gaps, Renatica is just full of staring at Dortmund while holding Jake.


    Dortmund speaks to Jake as he ascertains the missing corner.


    "Surely I was insulting you. Let''s apologize for that. But at the same time, now there''s no reason for me to shy away. Well, I''d like to say I''ll do everything I can to see you now - but apparently the time is up."


    Dortmund glimpsed the whole town and noticed more horseshoe sounds and people''s voices. There won''t be much time to reach this gate.


    "I''m leaving, but I''ll make this settlement someday. Knight''s Promise - No, as an oath. By then, make sure you find out what your sword is. If they hadn''t found their own sword like Crudas, they would never have reached my sword. This isn''t advice, it''s fact."


    "Wait, Dortmund. I haven''t..."


    "Farewell, Jake. Tell them well. And I''m sorry."


    When Dortmund told him so, he flinched himself from above the walls. And when he heard the heavy-duty ringtone, Renatica rode out of it and saw the direction of Dortmund''s escape, but he saw just a little bit of a dark mass rushing northwest, and soon the figure was lost in the darkness. In the littlelit mountain fields, even with Renatica''s vision, you can''t see Dortmund in the dark.


    When Lunatica returned to Jake, he grabbed the hand that slapped his fist to the ground and made him stop.


    "Stop it. It hurts my hand"


    "Damn, damn, whoa! Nothing, nothing could be done!


    "... common. Especially in a world where people die."


    Renatica also offered her honest comfort by sharing her own experiences, but she never got into Jake''s ear. Scratching Dortmund''s helmet alone is quite a thing, but neither Jake nor Renatica knew that.


    And dawn overnight. The death of Crudas was also made public in Gloria, and many doubted their ears. Many questioned each instructor as to whether he could not believe that Crudas, the most powerful knight in Gloria today, would die, but only the facts were told, and the details of it would never be revealed.


    Rumors fly. Someone heard the explosion in downtown yesterday, or that the light fire had something to do with it, or that someone broke the West Gate again? However, none of them were processed as vague information, and no one reached the truth. And Crudus himself, who was close to him, was about Marion and Miltre: and how many mourn and grieve the death of Crudus, and not so many weep for him. I guess this memory will gradually weather in them.


    Miltre persistently devoured by the instructor, but when he realized in vain, he rode into the Deep Green Palace with Marion, this time stuffed by Aristotle. But there was no way I could tell Aristotle everything, and all I could tell was that I was unconscious to the thief lurking inside Arnelia. Marion went down trying to drag Miltre further down to try to eat whether she felt any sense in Aristotle''s words. They couldn''t even let me see Crudus'' remains. Because that''s how Aristotle ordered it.


    Because...


    Continued

 883 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 72 ~ Shaking Oath ① ~

    "The change is beginning?


    "Yes."


    Aristotle put a report in Miriazal, who returned urgently. As one who once coached Rafferty, he had knowledge of the beastification of the Lazar family. Therefore, even those without a mouth were working with those who knew the secret to repair the remains of Crudus, but at that time reports came up that the remains of Crudus, who was human at first, were gradually approaching the beast.


    Aristotle conceived of what was going on, but he decided not to let anyone''s eyes touch Crudus except those who knew the secret until Miriazal''s return, at least not to show it to those who did not know the secret in this. Fortunately, Miriazal''s return was quick, but that was also before the next day went down.


    "Who saw where Crudas beastified?


    "Reports show Jake, and Brandio on the pilgrimage, and Hamitte alone."


    "Why is the bar there? Report Details"


    Miriazar heard a report compiled by Aristotle. A lot of testimony from Jake, but at first that Crudas invited him into the underground waterway to catch the thief. I suggested to Aristotle for a brief report, but that Crudas disagreed, so I didn''t know who Hamitte was and told him to do something about it. That the demons we met in the underground waterway (Euwayne) were so powerful that Crudas drew more power than he could possibly do. And that the confused Crudas attacked Jake. It was Dora, who was thought to be an Arnelian student, who marked Crudas. That its identity is Dortmund...


    There was no particularly strange occasion to associate Brandio, Hamitte''s report, which he heard later, and Miriazar was calmly listening to the report with a sad face. And at the same time, I heard that the death of the pilgrim Ips had been confirmed.


    Miriazar called Aristotle again to inquire about the story. By then the time was already late at night, but Miriazar didn''t even show a tired bare gesture and was listening to the report.


    "So you think the Ips'' rampage made this kind of mess?


    "Yeah, that''s what Brandio tells me. And the enemy is Bradymaria''s family, and in case you think about it, you''ve even contacted Ips'' body to ''make the most of it''. How would you like it?"


    "... tell them it''s up to you. But be polite in your condolences."


    Copy that, sir.


    "Do you have any other reports?


    "No, so far"


    "Okay then. Back off once."


    In gratitude to Miriazal, Aristotle left the room. Miriazal, often troubled by his strange face, raised his voice unexpectedly.


    "Lisa, Miranda. What do you think?"


    "Honestly, the story went too far in the unexpected direction to get my thoughts together."


    "I think they totally did it, though."


    Lisa and Miranda showed up from the next room. I heard all the reports in the series. Miranda had also removed Arnelia due to need, and had been urgently recalled following a report. Difficult colors can be seen in that look, as if it crushed a bitter bug.


    "It''s about time, it happened in the gap where the superiors left Arnelia. Luckily I''m unhappy that there wasn''t a big deal going on in the city''s functioning called Arnelia, but it''s a huge breakdown. Extremely. If Aristotle hadn''t been manipulative, it would have been exposed that the West Gate had been forcefully broken from the inside"


    "I also decided from the signs of the enemy that it would be best to call for backup, but I didn''t think this matter would go in that direction. At first, as Miranda asked, I was just going to look into Ips'' trends while looking for burglars, but there was a lot of talk going on."


    "I see. Did Miranda stare at Ips as suspicious? So, what''s the conclusion?


    Miranda and Lisa looked at each other.


    "Honestly, there''s nothing to prove. But I think the eagle somehow figured out who the guy was after the master. I mean, I''ve been staring at it from the start."


    "Well, who is it?


    "It''s..."


    "Wait a minute, please. Isn''t that a bad thing when Lisa hears about it?


    Lisa tried to stop it, but Miranda shook her head the other way.


    "No. Everyone already knows that eagles and Alfie are friends. I would rather not be aware of the danger than know this story. So listen to Lisa, too."


    "It''s still at the stage of possibility, isn''t it definitive?


    "Sure, but this guy''s not a glimmer of opponent. Whether they''re enemies or not, they''re not the ones who easily forgive their minds.


    The bug in the lion that the eagle thinks is Sister Lapenty. Second place on the pilgrimage. "


    Upon hearing Miranda''s report, Miriazal did not change his expression. Miranda tilted her neck at the look of it.


    "Master, you''re a face I was expecting"


    "Oh, for once. Sometimes I can only think of the extent to which he can''t understand who he is while I bow to him. But this enemy is a pain in the ass. I can''t grab his tail anyway, and I don''t know who''s under his umbrella because of his influence.


    Sometimes I didn''t want to believe that. Of all the pilgrimages in history, his achievements are extraordinary. She has served the eagle faithfully enough to know all the light and darkness of Arnelia. Besides, he is old enough that it is not strange to retire already. That''s why I can''t think of any motive. "


    "Is it motive? Sure, Lapenty is good enough if it''s just a report, but the eagle hates his opponents. I never liked her from the start."


    "Don''t say that. I have sincere respect for you. Better than when I was younger, I let my face shine when I told you what you were doing. I''m sure your obvious presence inspired you."


    "Okay, please. The result is treason. Then it''s not for nothing."


    "Um, who is that lapentious person?


    Lisa asked the question. I didn''t know how to react to the name I''d heard for the first time. Miranda and Miriazal explained to Lisa to nod at each other.


    Continued

 884 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 73 - Swinging Oath ②

    "Oh well. Alfi''s seen him straight away, but you don''t know Lisa. Sister Lapenty, second of the pilgrimage. If you''re over 70 years old, you''re second to the immovable pilgrimage. Still on active duty and on the battlefield. He''s a great pilgrim with his hands, his bargaining, everything. And you''re good at philanthropy. She is as picturesque a woman as the perfect statue of Sister as the world tells her, and her strength, fame, are both impeccable. There are countless wars that were crushed beforehand thanks to her. And the demons crusaded."


    "Was there such an all-powerful figure in Arnelianism"


    "In all times, there is such a thing as a spouse. Both current pilgrims and archbishops excelled, but there were many outstanding people who surpassed them in earlier generations. Especially the way Lapenti entered the mission was so unusual that the word ''extermination'' suited her well. Despite numerous proposals from royal marquis nobles because of their beauty, they all refused and continued to strike into the pilgrimage.


    As for the eagle, it creeped me out because of its lack of human flavor, but my excellence kept me from letting go. "


    "And grown," he said.


    "It may be a little different from growth. Anyway, I saw the faces of the people who helped me, and I was so proud of what I was doing. That hasn''t changed since he belonged to Arnelia. Exactly what she deserves to be called the Virgin, a noble person."


    Lisa became increasingly clueless. If you are so noble, why do you bow to Miriazal? If it''s possible...


    "Does she know you''re a demon?


    "I noticed that myself. But Lapenty said it was trivial. Still, it might be the first time I''ve seen him bother. Although it is clean, it is also true that it is somewhat clean. I was in agreement with the act of the eagle itself, but I see that there was also an unacceptable part about the identity of the eagle.


    I missed it because there was no change in my behavior since then, but if that thing is pulling its tail in the lapenty more than I thought it would be - I can think of enough possibilities that it was the trigger of treason "


    "But there''s no proof. Lapenty is capable enough to be angry. This past year or so has shown that it''s going to be easy to grab that tail. That''s why I was wondering if Ips would give us some kind of rundown."


    Miranda bit her nails with regret. When I tried to grab the thread of the counterattack, every thread of it was cut. It was an enemy M.O. to impress me like that.


    Lisa was one of the three people to come up with the idea, including Lisa, but then Lisa opens her mouth.


    "What about the other pilgrimages? Some of the top 10 still don''t know the details."


    "No number four. That''s Lapenty''s right-hand man. You''ll only listen to Lapenty, and he''s the kind of person who equates belief. Nostalgia and all that means won''t make any sense."


    "It''s more troublesome when it comes to number 3. It''s obviously crazy and out of control. It won''t do anything to me."


    "Number three... who is it?


    Miranda slapped her neck, so Miriazal remembered. Speaking of which, I wonder if Miranda has any reason to know.


    "Right, you know what? It''s impossible not to have face-to-face knowledge, because I''m the man who''s risen in the last few years. His name is'' The Fanatic ''Mason. He''s a crazy guy who''s dumped on Arnelia the Virgin, and he''s been more than just a real crocodile."


    Miranda and Lisa accidentally looked at Miriazal''s words.


    "How are you?"


    "Well, it was great."


    "There''s nothing wrong with that. It was a hassle."


    Brandio was reporting on the underground waterway events on Lapenti''s office desk, letting the figurine play in his hand in a boring manner. Watch as Lapenty frowns.


    "Are you dissatisfied with something?


    "Hey, blah, blah, blah. I don''t think Ips wanted any company. If you think only of the people to be centered on, enough with the grandmother, the stumbling knights there, and Wye and Ursula. If you have an elephant that becomes limb and limb after that, yes."


    "Who is the knight against whom?"


    A fierce knight, who refrained beside Lapenti, raved his voice in dissatisfaction. It is the fourth of the pilgrimages, the Temple Knight Marduk. Being a temple knight, but choosing to fight outside Arnelia as a pilgrim, he is believed to be a loyal Lapenti servant. Its raw and serious Marduk and Brandio are also known as friends of dog monkeys. They are believed to have a lot to say about what they do to each other anyway, but the truth was that most of it was that Marduke was blaming Brandio for his actions. Although Brandio knows it and deliberately shows it all in front of Marduk.


    This time too, Marduk is reacting to Brandio''s provoked form.


    "Do you want me to correct it"


    "I don''t know. The knight will correct you, Mr. Marduk."


    "... you."


    "Oh? Do you want to?


    "Will you stop?"


    Lapenty slapped the desk with a pen and took control of the two. If the two of you contend, the office can be a mess. The two quietly accepted Lapenti''s suppression, but their gaze remained constant when they said they would take it and stand.


    Lapenti went ahead with the conversation just because Rara wasn''t clear.


    Continued

 885 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 74 - Rebellion Bud ①

    "- So, I guess there''s just something in return for humiliating Ips'' remains?


    "According to Wye''s information, Bradymaria and her butlers are all related by blood. Blood flow is of paramount importance to demons with only a few individuals. In other words, Brady Maria is presumed to feel certain that someone is dead."


    "How do you know that?


    Marduk pointed his sharp gaze at Brandio. Brandio keeps going unwillingly.


    "There was a history that the country that used to defeat the Demon King was doomed overnight. I thought that was probably what Brady Maria did. Well, connect the histories the land has."


    "You even know if it''s Euwayne who''s dead?


    "Come on, that''s it. But if Brady Maria hasn''t made a big move, it might be hard to imagine someone dying at the same time as what Euwayne does. Heh. And basically, Bradymaria won''t keep the butlers away from hand. Let''s do it from the reflection that Graham used to kill us."


    Marduk rounded his eyes to the fact that Brandio told him it was soggy, but Lapenti calmly took the word.


    "Brandio or. Where did you learn that fact?


    "Well, it''s from a lot of places. Arnelia will be the one who keeps the most records about the hero king. Anyway, Miriazal still knows when Lifeless was working as Graham. Well, it''s everywhere.


    If Graham possessed the same fighting power as he does today - well, Graham, a hero to his men. The fact that the heroes were removed from the historical reality at some point. And while Graham was on the throne, the human print was a historical fact that had barely spread at the time.


    Together, we guessed that Graham was fighting Brady Maria, or his family. "


    Lapenti exhaled heavily into Brandio''s words. Both Marduk and Brandio waited for her to speak.


    "... I get scared of you sometimes, Brandio"


    "So you''re right?


    "This is not what I heard directly from the Supreme Bishop. But that''s what history tells us. Graham was battling the powerful demon kings in the back at the same time as he raised his glorious battles on the table. That is his real battle, and I am assuming that is the true reason why all those kingdoms quickly declined and divided.


    That''s why I''m not convinced of Graham''s behavior right now. Why would he behave like this, who was truly virtuous? "


    "You can just guess that, too. Graham now - Life less is obviously not human. I made some sacrifices to be that body. Personality, for example, or maybe it''s a memory. And then it''s natural to assume that the Orange Bull imposes some sort of magical constraint on all those pawns to make them listen. If that happens, it could also be the influence of the Orange Magic."


    "I see, I can''t think of it as one possibility."


    Lapenty nodded honestly. Apparently her brain is spinning. Her clear brain, which does not make her feel faded after 70 years of age, is above all a mark (servant) on which to rely for those who still follow her.


    Lapenti''s direct combat abilities only diminished, but the magic tricks remain the same, and he still hunts the Demon King alone and without creation. That was also why she could retain her power.


    Eventually Lapenti drew one conclusion.


    "... you might have seen the thread of the black magicians'' offense."


    "Oh, is that true?


    "A lot of things still have to be adjusted, but at least you''re going to be able to point the calculations to crush the workshop and the natural enemies for them. Tomorrow, we suppressed Hidun and other enemies early."


    "Even Archbishop Minar seems to have taken an unconsciousness?


    Lapenti grinned deeply at Marduk''s words. Both Brandio and Marduk realised what that expression meant.


    "Grandma, no way..."


    "Because I''m calling back Mason on Pilgrimage # 3?


    "Shouldn''t I?


    Marduk and Brandio argued in the same way, forgetting that they were not close every day, as Lapenti suggested even naturally.


    "Calling that man back is harmless and unprofitable! Please reconsider!


    "Don''t make me do that. I''m not listening to anybody. Unstoppable and wieldy. He''s exempt from all convocations, hunting demons around the border all by himself, right?


    "But I''m not stupid. We''ll be able to trade."


    Though they were both annoyed by Lapenty''s words.


    "Do you have a plan?


    "Mm-hmm. So I already made Polanyeri turn. If he''s a good talker, he''ll be back safely and unharmed."


    "Well, since I''ve only been able to talk to Mason for a long time... uh, I finally thought Arnelia was quiet inside, but it seems boring again"


    Brandio held his head as he said so, but it was with anticipation that both Lapenti and Marduk would soon become a reality.


    Continued

 886 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 75 ~ Mason ① ~

    Change of place, Saru border. There are many places, though the dominated western continent of man, where untapped lands and hands of man have not yet been added. Demons and phantom beasts in such places. Alternatively, death row inmates, arrangers, etc. become obscure.


    Such places are generally referred to as'' frontiers'' and become lands that have been given up and abandoned for development. When it comes to fame, the ''Great Forest'' is far south of Groussard. ''Native Territory'' in the northeast of Alexandria. ''Desert of Death'' in client territory. ''Rock Shelves'' and others on the edge of the western continent are known as such places. The northern prairie and marshlands previously stepped in by the Alphilis are also considered as one of these peripheries.


    Those borders are often a factor plaguing neighbouring countries, but at the same time there is a perfect equilibrium. That equilibrium, known only to the parties, can shake with a few things, but it can never be enough to completely destroy each other. We understand each other, that if we banish one completely, we will end ourselves.


    That''s how the periphery around the place is established, depending on the location, but to some extent I remember it in my arms, most of the danger zones were such that I couldn''t return alive.


    There are pilgrims who prefer such a border as a place of work. More than 30 years have already passed since I served Arnelia, a man who was more famous as a devout priest than anyone else. He is a man inclined to the teachings of Arnelia the Virgin, and thus made no hardship of any kind, diving through every training as far as he could go, and consequently becoming said to be the supreme force of war among pilgrims. I called my name Mason.


    He was now confronted by several men in rough land that roughly kept people from stopping by. That''s where humans get where they''ve lost their place to be in every country. Mason, dressed in rare black priestly clothing for Arnelia, and the obviously poorly-resembled men have a conversation about 10 steps away.


    "Were you sure Temeer and the others were okay with the Bandits: The Drifters (Floaters)?


    "Then what?


    "I don''t see much. You''re dressed like a priest. Have you been seconded by the Alliance?


    "Have we become so famous? How much is our prize money now?


    A man smiled humbly, but Mason answered without changing his expression.


    "No, I''m not from the guild, I am. So I don''t even know how much the prize money is, but there''s one of Temehe and the others out of the way."


    "What the hell, a strange way of talking. You''re licking it, Cora."


    "... so what makes you say you''re off that person''s path?


    The men ate Mason''s strange language, but one, a sober man, asked Mason.


    Mason answers.


    "It''s no problem if you''re just a bunch of bandits. Whoever you steal, whoever you kill, such things are trivial before the mercy of Saint Arnelia. But ''cannibalism'' is against humanity, right? Besides, I scattered it. Ah, I''m not even stubborn. Don''t you think? Don''t you think?


    "You think it''s cannibalism?


    The men looked at each other a little. Exactly because the act was a nauseating act for the men who committed roughly all the crimes they could think of. A man considered their summariser stared at his companion.


    "Hey, is this guy''s word true?


    "No way. I don''t care how much we''re down there. That''s not all we do."


    "Sure, we''re starving too, but still not enough to starve to death. But you''ve been acting strangely bloody lately, haven''t you?


    The men looked back at the man who was at the rear. The men were poor, even though they were bandits, and it was still at a glance that they too were in distress in this abandoned land, but only one of them had a strangely luscious man.


    Open the distance between everyone and. The man who was stared at had an invincible grin.


    "What''s up, you guys? Don''t look at me like that."


    "... let it be. I thought it was weird. You were always foolish and cursed, and you ate twice as much rice as anyone. Even if that''s eating the same thing as us these days, you''re not complaining. Is that what happened?"


    "That''s settled."


    Mason came forward. A man supposedly a summariser speaks to Mason.


    "Hey, you''re Arnelia''s associate. If I give this to you, do we have any profit?


    "What do you want? By that, I suppose."


    "I''m not asking you to ask no questions about your sins. Can you at least miss the fact that we like ourselves here? If they kick us out of here, we''re in trouble, too. That would bother so many more people."


    The man''s expression had a thin smile on his face. The word would not be a lie, but it was clearly something that contained threats. Mason answered them when he took out his black round glasses over his chest inner pocket and wore them.


    "... the mercy of Arnelia the Virgin is infinite. I wish you luck."


    "There is."


    "Except"


    Mason talks as he opens up in front of his black priest clothes. His priestly clothing was fixed with a metal clasp on the front, and just opening one made a noise with a sense of weight. This is what Mason advised the men.


    "We''ve been talking about this since we survived."


    "... Am I?


    And in front of Mason and the bandits, the man began to transform into alien. The transformation was instantaneous, with one man with a delayed reaction, devoured of his head and desperate. For the first time since one of them died, the men realized they were in danger.


    The man spread his deformed head like a bug plant, intimidating Mason. The arms are transformed like countless plants, shaped like giant plants walking.


    "Quiet!"


    "He looks ugly. It''s an unsaveable life, but at least I''ll give you mercy."


    Mason inexplicably approached him, squeezing his extended tentacles at close range, eagling his spread head with black gloves, and gripping him forcefully, even if his hands were damaged as they were. When the splashing blood reached the surrounding men, they screamed as if they had forgotten for the first time.


    "Hii"


    "What the fuck?"


    "What the fuck?" It''s time to do something. "


    As Mason pointed out, many deformities emerged from the building during the collection of waste materials that could not be considered houses. They all look distorted, and come to them with a sleigh and a voice that can be both groaned and odd.


    The men asked Mason for salvation as they lagged behind to the unrealistic sight that suddenly appeared.


    "What are these guys!? What the hell is going on?


    "The village of the Shizuku Demon King, what do you mean? That''s a hell of a thing. You didn''t notice, did you?


    "I don''t know!


    "Right. Don''t lack crisis sensing skills, you guys. Which is destined to die."


    When Mason takes out an anchor-like weapon from under his priestly clothes, he attaches a chain to it and starts swinging. At the same time, on his empty left hand, he was magically creating fireballs. And he crushed it with hatred, as he spit out his heart.


    "It''s a troublesome job, really troublesome. I didn''t know there wasn''t a whole lot of guys who were going to be my opponents. It''s a lot off, isn''t it?"


    Mason''s swinging iron pile struck a herd of aliens as if it reflected his mood.


    Continued

 887 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 76 ~ Mason ② ~

    So much less - Mason was sitting on a pile of corpses. upon a flock of demon kings that have become ashes, to be exact. He has a cigar in his mouth and a small iron pile in his hand for throwing. The look was somewhere out of the ocean and there was nowhere to grasp. At his feet, the demon kings, who had become ashes, had vanished in turn upon the wind.


    One human walked in there. Being like a boy, putting together heavy priestly clothes is even hilarious. As the man walked in an impenetrable foothold, he spoke freely to Mason.


    "Yo, old man. How are you? I''ve killed you for a long time. Thirty of them."


    "... what gravel. I''m in the middle of a sacred prayer right now. Don''t interrupt, don''t"


    "Prayer that doesn''t work, Mason the Killer. Or fanatics, does it stick better? Let''s talk more constructive than that."


    gravel-treated Polanyeri, but mouthed Mason equally without worrying. Mason also knows there''s nothing he can do about pointing out how this person speaks, so he decides to leave it alone.


    More than that, Polanyeri, who climbed to the 14th of the pilgrimage three inches ahead of him, had demonstrated his full capacity.


    "A long time ago, a formal mission was given to you, a crusade of black magicians. You want to take it?"


    "... if it''s a mission, you''ll have to take it. I''m part of an organization called Arnelia, too, so... But it''s boring. Which Baba, Lapenti or Miriazal, gave me that assignment? Which old body is it?


    "That''s rude to say again. Unfortunately, neither. It''s an order from someone who sits at our apex, though in a way she''s also a baba. Whoa, excuse me."


    Mason circled his eyes for a moment to Polanyeri''s graffiti, and leaked a sneaky laugh.


    "Damn, you''re still an interesting person. Shall I hear more or hear more?"


    "You have to."


    Polanyeri began to talk about the details of the request. And when I finished listening, Mason got a serious look besides his thoughts.


    "... Is the draft of this operation really Lapenti?


    "Come on? It''s not what I found out, but if you care, let''s find out?


    "No, fine. Shall I show my face to HQ for a long time? I wanted to see the face of that anorny Sister, now."


    "Well, you''re one of my direct supervisors, so you should look at your face for once. She''s quite beautiful, by the way."


    "I''m not interested in appearance, I don''t"


    That''s all Mason said, he began to prepare to leave the scene dressed in black priestly clothing. One side of the perimeter is surrounded by fire, and there is not one thing that moves already. The demons summoned by the Demon King also went around without Mason killing them. Each of the bandits Mason was just talking about was killed by a demon, too, and the debris was rolling over there.


    No, just one. The man who appeared to be an earlier summariser had a slight breath. I look at Mason and Polanyeri with eyes that seemed to resent him as if he had damaged his death because of his crushed lower body. But neither of us will try to help him.


    Polanyeri asks Mason just in case.


    "Aren''t you going to help? We should be able to use healing magic for once."


    "That''s the same for you"


    "I''m not a hater and a merciful man. I don''t do anything but ask for it. But you''re always wondering what Arnelia''s mercy is, aren''t you?


    "Arnelia''s mercy is infinite. That''s why Arnelia deserved to die. It''s a way to treat a man who sells off his people like he dies as a human being."


    "Wow, that''s how I interpret it. Faith is very convenient. Well, yes."


    "More land than that has not been able to use witchcraft lately yet again. Have you noticed?


    "Oh, work patterns. I''m going to a lot of land. Only the reports are up, but nothing has been done in the Arnelian Church yet. Just wonder what that anorn is."


    The man listened to that exchange that kept him away and opened his eyes for a moment because he didn''t think it would be completely ignored, but the burning down building pushed him into the flames. And it was not until this time that no one lived alone.


    This is a common story on the border. People will eventually start living in this place again. Because this land is not the only attraction to occupy.


    Continued

 888 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 77 ~ Dora ① ~

    "Ghaaaa! You bit me again, you bastard!


    "Guru!


    "This is it if you have recently shown interest in books and such and think you have started to learn the language. You stupid dog!


    "Gaw! Innocent Janai, Tayseishiro!


    Blanche and Erlich had their usual hangover. Lifeless reading quietly beside it. A month has passed since I decided to give up early on the incompatibility of the two bodies, who were at first frowned upon by too much hustle and bustle, but never improve no matter how much. Being used to it, Lifeless thought of it like that and was fumbling about reading.


    Lifeless likes books. It''s heartbreaking to read people''s notes of any kind, and when Lifeless was still acting as Graham, he ordered his men to spread the book. Arnelia, who was also active during the same period, also compiled books, so with frequent exchanges, she complemented her knowledge. There were many supplements at the time, mainly geography and warfare, but many books on sarcasm and entertainment if the times were peaceful. Novel to the lifeless, these were relatively intriguing.


    Don''t need sleep for the lifeless, so these are things you won''t get tired of reading as much as time permits. Because the total number of books is much higher than in the past now that the printing technology has developed, Lifeless thought it would be impossible to read through all the books, but he had missed reading the high piles of documents in front of him, feeling like he was challenging the battle. It is, of course, Ellich''s business to prepare these books.


    But the way these lifeless leisures were spent was also slightly different these days. Because Blanche has remembered the words, it is to cling to lifelessness when he gets tired of working with Erlich.


    "Oosama! Tykes!


    "... I''m not bored"


    "The eagle is a tyke!


    "Let Ellich play"


    "Yada, he''s creepy!


    "Ki, creep?


    "... where did you learn to say that?"


    Lifeless sighed, putting his head on. It is the thought of headaches that are not supposed to occur. Lifeless has no reason to know that some of the books he has prepared to remind him of the letters are mixed up in what will be a ''collection of popular words in the alley''.


    But as it was, the twisted blanche could get out of this workshop, so Lifeless decided to play with it properly. Even if you say you will play, it is combat training with weapons. Because blanche goes to sleep to recover his health if he strikes him right with bars, etc.


    "(These days it takes a lot of work in there, too)"


    Blanche is originally only a beast, and his athletic abilities are not comparable to those of a person. Three times his height flies up loosely, and if he runs, he leaves the beast on all fours. If it''s just physical ability, it far outweighs lifelessness.


    Plus I have the talent to handle weapons. I''ve planted a bar technique to try, and I use it far more than a coarse samurai. Intelligence is also high. I planted it as if it was not via human language, and in a few months I solved the language, allowing conversation, albeit one word.


    For Lifeless, it was also clear to the side that teaching Blanche something was interesting, just because he didn''t realize he was.


    Is that how you''ve spent your time? One shadow appeared in the workshop. Dortmund walked in, making the sound of martial bones of armor.


    Are you back?


    "Ha, we''re back now"


    Dortmund greeted his own Lord when he knelt humbly. Lifeless was resolute, Blanche squeezed his eyes, while Erlich looked troublesome welcoming him.


    "Jake''s escort at Arnelia was hard work. Does your return mean you don''t have an escort anymore?


    "I''ve lost my identity, so is it inevitable? But Jake''s abilities are already that easy, and I was wondering if we could delay Doom."


    "Well, that''s a big deal. Does the lad mean that the Orange Bull just lays eyes on him?"


    "... more than that, maybe"


    "More than that, what?


    "Ha, it''s -"


    "Dortoom!


    Lifeless questions were overturned by Blanche''s innocence. Lifeless is more frightened than angry. Dortmund was dealing with a beast he nostalgic for himself with a bitter laugh under his armor.


    Ellich comes softly closer to Lifeless, complaining about bumps there.


    "Damn, why do I have a habit of attacking the Dortmund guy..."


    "What have you figured out? It would be a difference in human morality."


    "Become - that''s such a terrible word!


    "It''s a fact. You didn''t think you had virtues, did you?


    "No, I don''t have that. More than that, did the Dortmund guy keep an eye on Jake? How? I wasn''t even pretending to be a statue."


    "Kuck, right. You don''t know. Dortmund, show him who you are."


    "If you have orders."


    Dortmund returned his pitch-black armor to darkness without hesitation, exposing him to the likeness of the boy. It even feels like the eyes of Erlich''s cavity were opened to Dortmund''s unexpected identity.


    "Nah... kid?


    "It''s subhuman, to be exact. A clan of night darkness. If you lived during the war, you''ve heard about your name.


    "is, just the name. The ones who specialize in the smell of darkness, all of whom were masters of martial arts? That all the weapons they deal with are of the kind of famous swords, and that they have torn any armor? Very minority, but when we hired them as mercenaries, we heard they needed more than 10 times what they normally do."


    "Even in an era when the reward of formal mercenaries by the Alliance is not guaranteed. In fact, somewhere ten times more, I would not have been able to appreciate exactly how they worked. Their survival, Dortmund."


    "I see, I feel convinced. Nevertheless, I didn''t know General Dortmund under heaven was a sub..."


    Erlich was sincerely surprised, observing Dortmund once again with a shine. Neither Dortmund nor the wind that willingly intervened, was under its gaze.


    Continued

 889 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 78 ~ Dora ②, Erlich ① ~

    Dortmund is also used to this kind of gaze. For whoever finds out who he is will have roughly the same gaze. Most likely, it''s been hundreds of years since I''ve had that kind of gaze.


    When Dortmund deceived Blanche, he told her to end Erlich''s assignment and left the scene behind with Erlich and Lifeless.


    "I''ve been open to you for a long time, but when is the example plan activated, my king"


    "I haven''t been informed of the exact time. It wasn''t long before that. The time is roughly predictable, but that''s all."


    "But wasn''t Silence in the process of doing the trick for it? I heard he was dumbfounded by a human lad. Besides, you think he died after he put an arbitrary little bite on the mercenary regiment in Alphilis? I heard there would be no retaliation, even though he died because of it. Totally makes me laugh that such an idiot was in a black magician"


    I giggled spirally with my nose like Erlich made a little fool of me. But Lifeless did not affirm it.


    "... we''ll see if it''s dumb. That means all the silence planting is over, more than no change to the plan. I don''t know if he''s here, but I''m sure there''s nothing in the way of the plan. In that sense, he was finishing what he had to do."


    "So what''s our role?


    "Even if the plan starts, a little bit from the outside could come in. Our role is to eliminate those forces."


    "Then you say you can set things up with the Orin Pass or the Demon Society?


    "I guess that''s the thing. Anyway, I don''t know what''s gonna happen. In that sense, unforeseen events will be the most likely role, but just prepare. It''s gonna be a long fight."


    Lifeless told him to leave with pleasure, so Ellich and Dortmund, left behind, drooped their heads and showed their sincerity, then looked at each other after signs of Lifeless had left.


    "... what do you think?


    "What do you mean?


    "I''m talking about this plan. Why start a war? No, I don''t mind the war itself. But why stick to the land? I know there''s a massive workshop in Anomaly. I also know that Calamity has done the planting over a long period of time. But without such hassle, our power should be enough to push. I don''t know why we let people fight each other."


    "I see. As a demon king who organized the former Union of Demon Kings, are you convinced of the reasons for the conspiracy?"


    "Yes."


    Erlich admitted honestly. There can''t be a look on his face, but Erlich looks seriously troubled.


    "The plan needs a clear purpose and reason. If you can see that, we''re just pawns. No, I can''t help being a pawn. Orangeables are much higher in rank than we are, and at the moment we don''t have the power to fight them. The fact is I don''t know why, either, but I''m not particularly dissatisfied with that, and I''m in favor of humans dying unharmed.


    But if only one thing is dissatisfied with this plan, I don''t like that my Lord remains manipulated by Orangeables. "


    "... you, you were aware"


    "Oh."


    Dortmund was a little surprised. Erlich thought he was more of a fool. Fact is, I''ve never seen Erlich come in handy, and because his ability to do so was unknown.


    While they walk, Erlich keeps talking.


    "My life is full of regrets. I always indulge in something one thing. Not really, something else was in my eyes. That''s how I became the Demon King in the first place, and even when I led the Demon King''s coalition, I didn''t want to do it and do it. Yet because of the rampage around him, he ended up with feathers that could be eyed by the brave and the Arnelian Church. Even now, it was a total miscalculation"


    "Though evil remarks and actions seem to have stood out for it?


    "But if I hadn''t, the demons wouldn''t have recognized me as Lord. Demons are creatures hostile to basic humans. Who obeys the Lord, who shows man his love?"


    "... not necessarily. It sounds like a pitiful story to me when I''m just listening."


    "Yes, it''s actually a pitiful story. That''s why I worked so desperately to bring fruit to my name. And I was going to gain more strength than that among demon kings, but that immortal woman there, Miranda. I pretended to be dead so I was the best I could do to a female opponent who wouldn''t stop advancing to cut off her legs in an attempt to lift her arms.


    It''s just fear that someone who doesn''t die for anything. I''m not fit for battle in the first place. If you think calmly now, you might think a lot about freezing them or leaving them with their necks cut off, but I couldn''t afford that at the time. "


    "Hmm. Let me dare say, why would that coward serve the Lifeless now? If I hadn''t met him in a long time, you would have served him at some point, but I''ve never heard of his sincerity.


    Dortmund turned a sharp gaze. When Erlich stopped walking, he answered Dortmund after a while.


    Continued

 890 Guilty Sword of Oath, Part 79 ~ Dora ③, Erlich ② ~

    "... because I found it unsuitable"


    "That it''s not for you?


    "That''s right. It''s not sexually appropriate for me to lead or command someone. You''re born qualities, this. I just think that being used by people allows me to fully exert my power for the first time. On second thought, the original is a humble personality. I was finally able to admit it recently.


    But I''m not proud of that either. I don''t want to serve the devious Lord. It''s more human now. In that regard, that one is enough. His famous heroic king would be the Lord of no more. "


    "It would be possible to hide it."


    "In a world where Arnelia''s pilgrimage wanders? I wish for a world where I would never feel safe. Then destroy Arnelia. But I seek my peace."


    "May I disintegrate the world order?"


    "Naturally. It''s a world that never embraced me. No untrained."


    Dortmund is convinced that this is the Demon King when he sees Erlich so clearly. When I think that this is "human," I think that humans are often deeply productive creatures. I should have known enough when I served a lifeless man.


    And Erlich cut it out the other way this time.


    "Well, now let me ask you an answer to my question"


    It depends.


    "Let me just respond, that''s pretty good. What, it''s easy. How come you''ve been serving life less for so long? I''ve heard of the" Night Dark Clan, "but certainly they were known as an exceptional combative but at the same time an abnegate clan. Monetary rewards are a lot of work, they don''t kill useless people, and basically they shouldn''t come out deep in nature. Why did you serve humans?


    "... once, I had a sister. Me, my sister, Lifeless and a few others. We were traveling companions."


    Dortmund looked up, as he missed the distance a little.


    "Life less is still where the boy is. Already our clan had traveled all the way down, and each in search of new heavens and earth, to find a new place to live. Me and my sister Shelley did the same. We met in the process. It was when Lifeless was still a boy.


    My sister was a swordsman far above me. I can only use a score close to the sword at best, but Sherry didn''t pick a weapon. Depending on how you fought, you might have shown Titania the strength to approach. It was also Shelly and I who gave Lifeless the clue to how to fight. Shelley also educated lifeless people about letters, arithmetic, and morality. So is preliminary sorcery. Shelley was a lifeless master in every sense, and a sister, a friend, and a lover, a wife. "


    "... were you married?


    "On the contrary, I had children"


    To Dortmund''s words, Erlich stops walking.


    "Wait. You can''t see such a statement in a history book, and most importantly, you didn''t say a word of that, did you?


    "I forgot. No, should I say I''ve become that body to forget? Shelly and her children died in battle. Our lives were with battle. It was just an unavoidable event, and Lifeless lost the place for emotion. The grief and anger that had lost them were, naturally, directed to the battle. But after more than a thousand battlefields, I guess that sentiment never sublimated.


    As a polar seeking battle, by eliminating memories and parts of his life, Lifeless succeeded in obtaining a body close to immortality. No, maybe I wanted to give you my memory. More since I got involved with Orangeables.


    That''s why I''m beside the lifeless. I''m no longer the only one who remembers the truth about that man. You won''t even remember anymore, such as being a friend before I served, but still I won''t stop waving my sword for Lifeless, no, Graham. Even if this body decays. That''s my sword vow, and that''s why I fight. My sword exists only to destroy his enemies "


    Dortmund told him so, leaving early enough. The remaining Erlich seemed to be thinking of something too, but eventually disappeared to dissolve into the darkness.


    At that time Dortmund was telling his true intentions without falsehood, but he never told Erlich only one thing. Even though it was a sword I swore so hard, when I cut it with Jake, I felt so loud on top of this that I was about to be crushed again at the same time. If that were to happen, Dortmund couldn''t have said that he wanted to fight back to back with Jake, as he once did with Lifeless, etc., even if his mouth was torn.


    Continued

 891 Dooms Adventures, Part 1 - The Giant Ruins of the Prairie ① -

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa. Have you finally arrived?"


    The tree that Doom had blocked in front of him was pushed apart by force. From behind it follows Osiria and Maneater. The two had expressed their thoughts orally, paying off the wood chips and dust that had struck the universe for pushing the tree over.


    "That was a very thick tree. It''s a tree old enough not to be seen in the Great Forest of the South."


    "Stiff, tasteless, hard to eat"


    The colour of fatigue is dark for both of us. No, there''s no such thing as fatigue in them that are spiritual bodies, but that''s all the hard evidence I had until I got here.


    What they are now is the former habitat of Faranx. The Dooms stood at the entrance to his habitat with its vast underground tunnel, where Yugdrasil was magically blocked. Doom is shining his eyes out of his sense of accomplishment, but Osiria stood beside him unhappy.


    "... so you''ll let me know why you brought us here, won''t you?


    Osirian magic has already eaten into Doom''s throat. If he doesn''t get a satisfactory answer, his neck will soon be pointed in the wrong direction.


    The usual doom at a time like this would cause my eyes to swim or I would almost sweat nasty, but this time I answered Osiria with confidence.


    "What''s my job, Osiria?"


    "Dirting the land. and finally more servants of my own. And looking for the ruins... so far, I wonder if that''s it."


    "Yes. Orangeables ordered me to explore the ruins, and I follow him on the face of it. Sometimes it''s your love to fake some of them or explore extra ruins in your spare time."


    "Well, seriously, I don''t know about you either"


    Osiria vomited so poisoned, but Maneater nodded silently beside her. Doom continues his narrative with disappointment.


    "And anyway. There are many things you can see as you explore the ruins."


    "For example?"


    "The age of the ruins varies. Although I have only received brief explanations from Orangeables, many of the ruins and labyrinths have been made less naturally and surprisingly many have been joined by someone''s hand. So if you look at those architectural styles, you can see the approximate age. From Oranzebul I saw that age and took orders to attack things around the war period, but it has become clear that there are things in there that are clearly too old to know the age, and that ''there can''t be''"


    "Something that can''t be?


    Osiria and Maneater snap their necks at the same time. Doom got back on track and explained it well.


    "Yes, it can''t be. From the war period, no, long before that. Something older than the days of high elves and ancient giants, for example. Yet there are traces of culture there. What the hell does that mean?"


    "Not the culture of the ancient dragons?


    "I thought so at first, not until I saw one of the murals."


    Doom spoke more seriously than ever.


    "I could only see part of it because it was being decided, but there were demons and ancient dragons painted together. It also looked like we were worshipping something together, not fighting. No, maybe it''s actually different just because it seemed that way, but the only knowledge we know is that the ancient dragons and demons fought a battle that separated heaven and earth. If there were such a person, on an equal footing and in a higher order, why not now?


    "... I don''t know."


    "I want to know. That''s what I feel holds the key to the Orangeable offense. No, we need the power to be able to overwhelm Orangeables in order to sacrifice the lives of this continent all the way ahead. Do you understand?"


    "You might find that out. That''s where you put your strength."


    "I am also committed to playing with quality. That''s more fun, isn''t it?


    Doom felt the need to be at full strength in the stage of applying the scheme in order for him to enjoy himself at full capacity. That''s why I know I see the look on their faces when I trap them and immerse them in joy.


    Doom has now turned his thoughts around. What lies ahead? Maybe I''m already touching one end of the answer, Doom thought. What floats behind his brain is Yugdrasil''s face.


    "(I think he... knows all the answers. Or is he the answer himself? Yeah, either way. I''m looking forward to the process until I get to the answer.


    When Doom regained his mind, he once again set foot in the cave of the empty Warcraft.


    Continued

 892 Dooms Adventure, Part 2 - The Giant Ruins of the Prairie ② -

    When Doom and the others do so, they proceed through the cave. In the cave only the living space used to be bright because of the luminous cockerel and the regular Faranx flames, but now that Faranx is dead, I can''t even see one of the lights. In a cave that has become almost a true darkness, but for the Dooms, they were able to move around in the same way that humans operate during the day. Darkness is inherently their domain.


    But move on, move on, there was no change in the sight in front of them. Osiria raises her caustic voice.


    "Doom, are you there yet?


    "Come on? I''m not even guessing. If I''m bad, I''ll stay like this for a few days."


    "I can''t go along with that boring exploration - wait, is this cave big enough to move around for a few days?


    Osiria was uncomfortable with Doom''s words. Because now the Dooms are moving as fast as the famous horses are bright blue. Given their speed of travel, caves that cannot be visited in a day do not exist early.


    Now Doom was flying the evil spirits in all directions and exploring the divide at the same time. If it takes a few days to explore so widely, how big is this cave?


    Osiria asked Doom.


    "How do you know the size of this cave?


    "When Alphilis first fought Lifeless before - do you know about the Mutrio?


    "Just talk."


    "According to the idiot story, the Alphilis and the others are getting out of the cave with their horses then. Considering the distance traveled in a straight line on a horse of a prairie-specific species, a straight line alone is considerable. That''s the cave growing radially, including the divide. This is a huge cave. Bad enough to span the northern part of the prairie."


    "... it''s impossible to create such a vast cave."


    "But it''s true. The people who made such an awesome thing will have once existed on this continent. Who is that? How can no one know its existence while there are so many caves again?


    Faranx wasn''t keeping this prairie order, or maybe he was hiding the existence of this ruin "


    "Orangeables and true dragons don''t know the existence of this ruin?


    Doom was a little troubled by Osirian inquiries.


    "... I wonder about that. The True Dragons may know something, but I don''t think they''ll say it no matter what. That''s all this ruin exists is incredible, and it''s a mystery. I can''t imagine how I made it either. That''s why I want to explore it. To defeat Oranzeble, you need to know the power of higher order beings than he does. Will you hang out with me, Osiria?


    "I am your companion. I''ll follow you if that''s what you want. Twist your neck, though."


    "Good answer."


    When Doom grinned, he kept searching again. Then a few days later, the Dooms were exploring the ruins, but as much as they found some hidden exits, they found nothing inside. Doom had the guts to explore the cave, but Maneater seems bored, following Doom. Man Eater was enriched by the expression of his will because of his absorption of Insomnia.


    "Hey Doom, I''m getting tired of it. And I''m hungry."


    "You certainly haven''t eaten anything. We''re almost evil spirits, so we don''t have to eat anything, but I just wonder if we need a change of mood. From the exit I just found, should we go outside once?


    "Yeah."


    The Dooms stopped exploring once and went outside. Doom thinks it''s strange because if you breathe outside air for a long time, it feels strangely good for the evil spirits. Doom reconfirmed that he still had a human part.


    "(But I don''t have to eat anything, and it''s a wonder I make it. I can''t even imagine how I''m gonna die, and it''s a mystery how it happened in the first place. How did the human component get mixed up? A human being was attacked by evil spirits, and so I got a flatulence... no, no, that''s unreal. For that matter, I don''t remember the mother. Well, if it''s the higher-order evil spirits, there ''ll be possessed, or flesh-received, like Maneater does)"


    As Doom looked at the warcraft running far away, he wondered if he could also possess, like a man-eater, if he wanted to. And at the same time, I noticed something strange.


    "... Hey, Osiria"


    "I wonder what?


    "Have we seen any warcraft or demons in the last few days?


    "No, not once. Not even a trace."


    That''s it, Osiria and Doom looked at each other all the time. Yes, they haven''t seen any demons at all, but they haven''t even seen any traces of them. No matter how large the cave is, if there''s an exit, it wouldn''t be strange to have a warcraft running around it.


    But when it wasn''t even there, it was clearly uncomfortable. Doom followed the Warcraft around to stop the hungry Maneater.


    "Man Eater! Any of them, catch them and take them in the hell!


    "? You mean read your memories? But you might know what you''re thinking about a less intelligent warcraft."


    "It doesn''t matter anyway. Vague consciousness is fine."


    "Okay."


    Maneater appropriately possessed the unity of the Warcraft, as he was told, to take in its body. And I read that consciousness and memory in vain.


    "... fears, contraindications, enemies... where the emotions this Warcraft has on the ruins"


    "Well, enough."


    "What did you find out?


    Osiria asks. Doom replied with a serious look.


    "There is a keeper in this ruin. I mean, that''s evidence that this ruin can''t be good enough to know. The question is, where is the keeper lurking?"


    "That would be quick. Let''s smoke it."


    Osiria was magically creating a black sphere in her hand. Compressed force field, a hunk of magic. Osiria suddenly let them go in the ruins. Hit the wall and the ruins rock to shock.


    "... forceful."


    "Not yet."


    Doom watched his surroundings vigilantly as he continued to unleash attacks. To determine where the keeper will appear from. And then, less, Doom discovered something approaching him at high speed.


    "Osiria, as you read. Here they come!


    "Hehe, you''re finally having a great time."


    "Doom, can we fight?


    "Of course!"


    Each of the three made their hearts jump in anticipation, but it was enemies they had never seen before that got into their sight.


    Continued

 893 Dooms Adventures, Part 3 - The Giant Ruins of the Prairie ③ -

    The torso is like an elongated beetle. In a silver crust, an eyeless bug. The demon, who doesn''t know how to sense his goal, was coming toward the Dooms, using thin feathers and torso, bouncing back and forth. That number, countless.


    Doom and Osiria saw how it was and chose to intercept it from a distance.


    "Disgusting feathers, crush them!


    "If it''s creepy, I think we''re better off. After all, it''s an evil spirit!?


    Osirian magic intercepts both beetles. They come sideways, crushed vertically, and still dive through the attack. A wave-like attack of Doom that is unleashed to wipe out the rest of it. It deformed the serving evil spirits into waves, releasing waves of many shots. Each of them only about the size of a person''s face. Both beetles happened to be bounced off and seemed to have retreated.


    But the beetles will not stop advancing. On the contrary, it didn''t even look like a decent blow.


    "Perseverance!"


    "Hmm, you''re sturdy"


    Doom knew they wouldn''t get a scratch from a simple physical attack, but it doesn''t feel good to be picked up by someone they might not be good at. I wondered what was going on, but before that, Maneater was deforming himself. The figure, deformed like a horse in the lower body and a knight in the upper body of armor, looks like a half horse and a half warcraft.


    "I will. Give me your weapon."


    "Are you okay? I haven''t had time, so I''m only ready for the ''Stabbing Bull (Sentoa)'' body, but I might be a little short on combat."


    Speaking to Maneater, Doom threw a spear that consolidated the evil spirit and gave it to him. The man-eater receives the spear with no expression, while swinging gently to ascertain its feel.


    "I''ll try. This is my first experience with weapons, because I may need them for my upcoming battles"


    "Well, that''s a good idea."


    "Skewers are delicious, aren''t they?


    "... oh, that''s the thing"


    Doom thought for a moment that he was the fool he expected. Because I reaffirmed that in the fusion of maneater and insomnia, it has nothing to do with upliftment, etc.


    But behind such an idea, Maneater''s aim was unparalleled. A spear borrowed from Doom has no connection with bending or chipping, etc., but the free use of that spear is a skilled knight himself.


    But the beetles, whether they were slapped or pierced, did not stop moving forward. With no sign of a single blow, the man-eater rolled out his spear across his mouth. The sturdy beetles were also desperate, but the act seems to have stimulated both the other beetles extra. The worms swarmed more intensely into the man-eater, poking their fangs relentlessly.


    "Kuhhh! You gonna eat me?


    The maneater tries to shake it off, but sooner than the act, Doom plays off the beetles that swarmed the maneater. In your hands, a mass of evil spirits worked out on the whip.


    "It was a little rough, but it''s better than being able to eat, right?


    "Yeah, yeah."


    "Well. It''s too sturdy and depressing, but it''s not like I can''t kill you. It takes a lot of time and effort to wipe it out. You''re an ant to ignore."


    Doom created a swirl of evil spirits spinning fast around us. A cage of evil spirits, shredding everything that comes at us. This method of integral defense is one that Doom has come up with recently.


    "Yeah, you can walk away without a problem with this"


    "This is handy. I wish you''d done it sooner."


    "Ugh. That''s no word."


    Words Doom could afford to return, but the situation wasn''t as easy as I thought. Doom felt the beetles in the swirls of evil spirits unfolding around him.


    "(I don''t think it''s worth it... is that it?


    I wondered what they would do with the altitude of spinning fast and even sharpening iron, but the beetles were trying to break through the swirl of evil spirits by repeatedly penetrating the same place, even if the whole thing had been sharpened.


    The Dooms blued simultaneously as the beetles glanced at their faces from the unexpanded ground.


    "Chi!... Nah"


    What Doom blued was more than half acting. It generates even more vortexes from the inside of the vortex, creating multiple boundaries. Furthermore, as Doom deformed a portion of his body over the ceiling, he lifted Osiria and Maneater to keep them away from the ground. I don''t think so, but to prevent enemies from emerging from the ground.


    "Now the bugs can do nothing. Let''s just say we keep going."


    "... right"


    Osiria was also a surprising use of Doom''s power, but as it were, they decided to move on. But less, Doom realizes that the beetles pulled up.


    And Doom lifted the vortex once and stood down on the ground. Osiria and Maneater look up at Doom at the same time.


    "What''s going on?


    "The beetles pulled it. I don''t know why."


    "Didn''t you think it wouldn''t work?


    "I wonder if they''re the kind of people who can turn such wisdom"


    Doom was cautious at all times. He stays in a light tone, but hardly ever gets alarmed in the fight anymore. Doom was exploring the situation as he flew the evil spirits around without alarm.


    But his doubts will soon be resolved. Because the evil spirits immediately perceived signs of approaching them.


    "Big guy''s coming. This is where it comes from."


    Doom''s expression tightened even tighter. Maneater and Osiria took a short distance from Doom to take an interception stance. What appeared before them so much less was a lizard covered in a silver shining epidermis. The body was seen by dragons, and by the beauty of even majesty, the Dooms.


    "This guy... looks like he''s not just a warcraft."


    "Be careful. That''s a bad sign."


    "I know."


    Doom took Osiria''s warning honestly. But I didn''t have to ask, and I knew a hundred of them. Because hostility has been directed against the Dooms for twelve years.


    From what I can see, both of the beetles appeared on the body surface earlier. Apparently, the beetles are creatures that these lizards serve. It was then that Doom stepped forward to approach the sword and the lizard, taking into account the movements of both beetles. The lizard stuffed Doom''s foot in time to reach the ground or not, and struck Doom off with his forefoot.


    Continued

 894 Dooms Adventures, Part 4 - The Giant Ruins of the Prairie ④ -

    Doom almost deactivated that blow by turning his body into a punch with instinct. Doom also feared that a giant lizard that could block the aisle would move fast enough to disappear from front of him, but it''s not like he can''t handle it. But when asked if he could afford to fight back, it''s doubtful even for him.


    While Doom conceived whether to fight for a moment, the lizard had his mouth open. The moment I saw the glowing breath (brace) in it, the option of fighting had disappeared from Doom''s head.


    "Osiria! Man Eater!"


    Immediately after the lizard threw up a silver white brace, the Dooms were leaving the scene. Doom turned all his body into a black one, blocked the sight of the lizard like a smokescreen, and threesome left. The Dooms were leaving the scene while the lizards remained vigilant and motionless.


    The Dooms, who fled to the rear of the lizard, were relieved inside, on the frustrating side.


    "It was dangerous. What, that warcraft?"


    "Come on. But those warcraft, they''re not what you see early. You''re a fairly superior warcraft, aren''t you, Faranx?


    "I don''t know because I haven''t actually fought, but that breath isn''t good. You looked just like Dragreo."


    "Like destroying everything, like an example?


    "Oh. Maybe if I ate it, we''d be bad too."


    Doom remembered Dragreo''s breath that he had even been struck lifelessly, and shook himself.


    "Anyway, it''s true you succeeded in escaping. Shall we go first?"


    "Are we still exploring?


    "Oh, not yet. Nothing concrete has yet been captured. Sure, it comes with danger, but if the superior Warcraft guards it by so long, it''s likely a ruin with no one''s hands on it. Maybe there''s something for you.


    Come on, I found out where the lizard just came out. Let''s just say we go ahead. "


    "... you should just be ready to leave."


    Osiria set up a magic formation of transfers in case. And they moved on, and Doom stopped at a place that fit.


    "Right here. The lizard just came out of here."


    "... nothing, though?


    This is the aisle that the Dooms should have gone through earlier. That path, which has no one-way philosophy, even feels spectacular. Doom was the only one smiling beside Osiria and Maneater with a strange look on his face.


    "I don''t know because I don''t have anything. This ruin is three-dimensional."


    "? No way"


    "Yes, there is a further lower hierarchy"


    When Doom paid off the dirt and dust at his feet, he cleverly used the evil spirit and lifted the ground. Then there was certainly a passage down there. Doom smiles and leads Maneater and Osiria into the bottom of it.


    The hierarchy below where they went in was different than before. The rough rock skin lurked, and shimmering ore, like polished marble, covered the walls. Doom unwittingly leaked a sigh as he looked at the wall, which was splashed with clear ore everywhere.


    "Um, this is amazing. Not even a little cloudy on this transparent ore. Assuming this is machined, it''s impossible to polish up to this point with the current machining technology. I want to know how this is possible, but the certainty is that this processing technology far outweighs modern civilization."


    "And?


    "The ancient dragon civilization, or before that. Maybe it''s something the ancient dragons don''t even know about. No matter how wise and powerful the ancient dragons are, I don''t think they can create ruins of this magnitude. It takes a good number of heads to make something this big."


    "More than an ancient dragon... I wonder what it is"


    "You could be a spirit, or a being called God. You''re angry, Osiria. If there are people like that, or if they were there, and this is how they see us dancing crazy on the ground somewhere, don''t you want to let them blow a bubble one day?


    "I agree."


    Doom and Osiria continued their underground exploration while discussing such matters. Fortunately, the wolf lizard didn''t come after me earlier. But everywhere I went, the Dooms were just as tired of the same sight. Not that they would actually get tired, but with a similar sight and a series of nerve-dampening tensions, the servants wore them out, too. First, if it is as large as the upper floors, it will be an exploration while also taking into account encounters with powerful warcraft such as those earlier. Doom then thought he was too unprepared, an arrowhead who was wondering where to make the temporary retreat.


    Doom was carefully exploring the surrounding signs, but that he suddenly hit something.


    That''s the space where nothing is supposed to be. I thought I could see up to the wall ahead, but a sphere demon suddenly appeared in a space where nothing was supposed to happen.


    Continued

 895 Dooms Adventure, Part 5 - The Giant Ruins of the Prairie ⑤ -

    "This guy, he disappeared..."


    Within the end or not of Doom''s words, the sphere opened its eyes slightly, piercing the bodies of the Dooms with a magical activation that would not allow them to say whether or not. Doom and Osiria were fine even when pierced by red light, but the man eater with the reality was mortally wounded in an instant and feathered abandoning his flesh. The body of the warcraft she possesses was also supposed to be a fairly high warcraft.


    Doom was at the same time under attack, deforming evil spirits into swords and cleaving demons in one letter. It was when Doom clapped out in a less paltry manner than he thought.


    "Byyyyyyyy!"


    A demon, mutilated by a single letter, suddenly screamed. He screamed from his mouth, which appeared all over his body, loud enough that Doom accidentally suppressed his ears.


    Not only did Osiria converge his magic, but he crushed it. Look at the crushed warcraft, Osiria snaps.


    "What the hell?"


    "... could be bad"


    "Huh?"


    Doom leaked pompously, and he was even more alert to his surroundings. And then he punched his tongue and suddenly ran out of hand with Maneater and Osiria.


    "Shit, they totally did it! This guy''s on alert!


    "Alarm?"


    "That''s right. This Warcraft has no role in defeating this one. Instead, you scream when you''re defeated, and you call on the other guardians. All the warcraft and demons here serve a purpose together, guardian of the ruins!


    A much blacker and huge shadow appears before Doom tries to jump through with all his might. A suddenly paused doom in the air, but even he felt a chill on his back as his black, long-faced plump face peeled over the doom. There''s nothing on that face. Just a sharp tooth and a ripped mouth on the side were pointed at the Dooms.


    Doom accidentally retreated with all his might. Then some kind of shock wave was falling overhead like rain from the edge where the Dooms retracted. If the retreat had been delayed even for a moment, the Dooms would have snapped feathers on the ground.


    At a certain distance, now a demon emerged from the sidewalk with elongated limbs and torso. Demons like dolls connecting metal bars came to wipe the Dooms out with their sword-like right arms as they wet and sharply deformed their bodies.


    Doom tried to be attacked by the evil spirits, but Osiria pushed Doom down at once. Over its head the evil spirits were mutilated and misty. Doom''s eyes open to surprise.


    "I slaughtered the evil spirit!?


    "It may have properties! Don''t be alarmed!


    If an enemy has properties against evil spirits, a blow is likely to be deadly. When the Dooms regained their posture, they immediately moved away from the enemy as well. But enemies emerge from all directions, from all directions. The Dooms fled to the dark clouds. Because I didn''t think any enemy would fight properly and be safe.


    If you take the time. Or maybe you can win. But the goal now is not to crusade or train warcraft. The goal is to bring some artifact (artifact) back from this site. The Dooms were spending all the power they could have on escape and combat avoidance.


    One of these days they go out into one big room. When they approached the room, Doom and the others felt that their pursuit hands were gone. At the same time, I noticed an old man sitting in the center of the room full of wrinkles. Is he a madman or a wise man?


    While the Dooms guarded the old man, they walked over once. Because I couldn''t pull it off now.


    "Grandpa, what are you doing?"


    "Ho ho ho. I''m sitting down, look. Don''t you see?


    In response to the tone I saw the other person under, Doom came to his senses when he was returned with foolish words. But Doom is not alarmed. I carefully circled around the old man and observed the condition.


    "Hmm, I need to ask Grandpa something."


    "Of something?


    "Who''s Grandpa?


    "As you can see, it''s Grandpa. Depending on what you see, you may look like a young man or a beautiful woman."


    "Just kidding. What''s your name?"


    "When you ask a person for a name, don''t you name it from your Lord"


    "It''s Doom."


    "Tutetsu."


    The old man answered loosely, rubbing his beard. Doom keeps asking questions as he sees how it goes.


    "What is this ruin?


    "The question is too vague. Squeeze more."


    "When did you get this ruin done?


    "When. That''s a tough question. It was already there when I was in the world. I don''t even know."


    "Then how long has Grandpa been alive?"


    "I don''t know that either. I''ve never been out of this place since I was born, so I don''t know how to count time, no matter what the concept of time is. So even if they say how old I am, I don''t have the answers."


    "That''s a funny story. Then what are you eating and living for so long?


    "If you stay still, your stomach won''t be so empty, and if you''re free, you should eat. Because the bait is only there."


    Osirian''s spine turned upside down. To this point, there was also the nativity of plant-like things, but whether it was edible or not was even suspicious. No way, if you describe the demons you''ve encountered earlier as bait, the bottom ignorance of this old man is very understandable.


    Osiria saw Doom, but Doom seemed to have the same sentiment again.


    I see you''re the lord of this floor.


    I don''t care what you think.


    "I want to go to the next floor. Tell me how to get there."


    "I can''t do that. It''s consultation."


    "I see, is there a next floor?"


    Doom grinned and the old man moved his eyebrows for the first time.


    "It''s like a ghost, and wisdom seems to go around there"


    "Thanks for the compliment. So, if you''re not gonna let me through, what am I gonna get here?


    "It''s up to you."


    When the old man put his finger on the ground, a box appeared on the three sides. The box, which also appeared to be a black stone column, was three sizes large, small and medium. Doom flashes his face.


    Continued

 896 Dooms Adventure, Part 6 - The Giant Ruins of the Prairie ⑥

    "Do you want me to open one of them?


    "Exactly. As consideration for the effort and good fortune that has come this far."


    "It''s small anyway, but it''s got the best stuff in it, right? By the way, can I ask you what''s inside?


    "Naturally I can''t answer that, but it depends on what helps."


    "Uh, yes, yes. I don''t like that kind of question."


    That''s what Doom said, he stood in front of the smallest box. Osiria stops by worried.


    "Is that box okay? You think the smaller ones have the best in them?


    "No, I thought about the size of what I could bring home myself. No matter how useful it is, it doesn''t make sense if you can''t bring it back"


    "There is a magic of metastasis."


    "I don''t know if metastases can be used. No one would struggle with such a simple ruin."


    As Doom tried to point his hand at the box, the box automatically splattered and exposed the contents. Doom felt like he had been given a shoulder watermark, but a wand came out of it. Its shape is also like a distorted tree, and if it is bad, it is likely to be a convincing construction even if it is said to be just a branch of a tree.


    When Doom took the wand, he turned it and tried to shake it, but he didn''t feel anything. Doom asked with a glance at Tutez as to whether he had been pulled off.


    "What is this?


    "Well, what is it? But if it were in the Lord''s hands, it would be necessary for him."


    "You think you''ll find out how to use it one of these days?


    "Maybe."


    When Doom found Tutez still, he silently turned his back and began to leave the scene. I felt it was useless to ask any further questions. Osiria and Maneater follow in haste.


    When Fumi and Osiria looked back behind her, the room wasn''t there until earlier, and she remembered the chilly emotions again and left the scene behind. And as Doom said, indeed, Osirian metastases could not be used.


    I don''t remember the details of how the Dooms escaped the ruins from there. The stairs used when they descended were no longer usable, and the Dooms escaped the scene with no living comfort while being exposed to powerful demons. No matter how superior they are as evil spirits, they too cannot use great power without the attributes of the place. Against enemies whose magic had little effect and no fear, their main power could not be unleashed. But Doom accomplished only to bring the cane he had obtained back to the earth.


    When Doom went out on the ground, he tried to empty the cane he had obtained. The time was already midnight.


    "(What do I need? Well, what is it?)"


    "Doom, what are we going to do?


    Osiria''s question is answered by Doom, who was frustrated.


    "Oh, the temporal exploration is over. Part of the Ramfort Great Forest, apparently, has a tremendous warcraft. The crusade of ''Kalevan'', the one and only legendary Warcraft who has been at the top of the Alliance''s crusade for a long time, but has yet to report a crusade. The last demon kings and Hekatonkail will be adjusted. And then there''s some new power."


    "Why now?


    "Because Anschelen, the forest witch, is dead. Because of her hiding Karevan''s presence, Karevan was not crusaded for a long time. Then why did you hide it?


    For one thing, Calevan is too strong, because it''s useless to just crusade. That''s what the Orange Bull himself said. He''s an ancient warcraft, living at least two thousand years. A lot of races once tried to crusade, but they said it was all for nothing.


    But Kalevan himself had a very quiet personality, and since he would never come out of his own realm, he eventually reached an implicit agreement not to erode each other''s parts. I''m sure the witch in the woods was watching to make sure no one entered the realm of Calevan. But now there are no witches in the woods. Whether you can defeat Kalevan or not, this opponent is too good a confirmation of his power. It would be easy to retreat, too.


    And that''s the real deal from here. Secondly, what does the existence of such a warcraft mean? Isn''t Osiria figured it out already?


    "... Karevan is the guardian of the ruins."


    Doom dodged Osirian''s words.


    "A powerful demon who does not leave one place and devotes himself only to interception. Probably is. That''s why Calevan is going to take him down. I''m getting ready for that. We''ll take only the delicious part. That''s all right, right?


    "Yeah, right. That''s a nice idea."


    Osiria leaned against Doom when she grinned, and they disappeared.


    "Tootez, thank you for your hard work."


    "Hehe, you''ve been here a long time."


    Yugdrasil was visiting Tutetsu. They are in the ruins of the prairie even deeper. unlimited proximity to the deep.


    Yugdrasil slowly walked over to Tutetsu, who answered him with that heavy looking brow raised.


    "But no way, every favor you ask of me, the gatekeeper of the fifth tier. That''s also with visitors from outside, etc. I didn''t think he was that dangerous."


    "In my opponent, Doom threatened to take me. He''s more cautious than you think, that one. That one doesn''t really know who he is, but he''s the fastest growing black magician. He''s just born.


    Besides, that trait and its origins are the problem. If we can stop the purpose of the Orange Bull, or maybe that kind of existence is important. But even so, it doesn''t stand out much. This is the hard part.


    Well, even if something happens, the opposite of Doom is already born. Jake will have him, even in exchange for everything. Yeah, more than he wanted. "


    "Hmm, too abstract for me to know... but isn''t aggressively interfering with history an act of transcendence for you, too?


    "There''s no limit to this. And it''s the Orange Bull who''s trying to twist and bend history. I''m just making corrections."


    To what Yugdrasil said, Tutetsu exhaled heavily.


    "... that sounds like an excuse."


    "Is that bad?


    "No, I''ll follow what you say. Anyway, my lord is you, master."


    "I don''t like the way you put it. I have a name now, a name called Yugdrasil."


    "This... I didn''t know you had someone to give you a name for, but it does seem to be changing the flow of the outside world. Even I''d like to see the outside world."


    "Even if you don''t rush, I''m sure people will come to visit you. As was once the case with meadow dragon ignage, jabberwock, and phalanx. I''d rather not."


    "Yeah, let''s wait loose until then. The more you defeat me, the more humans grow. I hope you can make it."


    "Oh, right. By the way, what did the Doom guy take?


    "Well, what is it? I don''t know everything about this ruin, either."


    "Right. I hope it''s not too much extra."


    "That''s what you''ll know when time passes."


    "So is that."


    So they disappeared together. At the same time, the signs of the demons roaming the ruins disappear. And the ruins of the prairie fell asleep again.


    Continued

 897 Small Ripple, Part 1 - Moldards Confession ① -

    There was a little movement inside Arnelia. For one thing, the fact that someone might have broken out in Arnelia circulated as a mystery or a rumor. The soldiers beaten by Dortmund were laid with slogans, but the family and those close to them still perceive their change. Various speculations flew from there, but no one could imagine that in the people of Shirai there was at best a full extent of banditry, such as the infiltration of a knight representing history as an enemy. The rumours eventually disappeared, but it was true that Miriazar''s reign against his reign - or at least Miriazar''s reign as the ''Virgin'' now widely recognized by the public. Virgin certified supreme bishops rarely touch the public except at the time of revelation, but it was a natural flow for the people to question their ability to govern because they knew that this time the Virgin was young.


    Meanwhile, Crudas'' death had left a great ripple in Gloria. There was a great deal of echo, especially among his peers, who withheld their graduation up close, some of whom declined to remain in Arnelia, while others volunteered to remain in Arnelia on the contrary.


    In the wake of the death of Crudas, his sister-in-law Belliache wept in the first place, but none of his flesh and blood wept. It is not a thin affair, for them it is also the fate of the clan, one of the many paths they have followed. Those who remain in Lazar are ready for it. It was customary for those who could not stand Lazar''s responsibility to leave to a place unrelated to Arnelia, albeit with surveillance without a mouth. In other words, in the remaining stages of Arnelia, they must be prepared to die.


    For the flesh parents, Crudas'' death was accepted as one of the recurring facts with cotton, but only one, Rafferty, had set aside time to talk to his father, Moldard.


    "Father, can I have a moment?"


    "... what"


    It is unusual for Rafferty to call him Father about Moldard. They had already cut off their fringe as parents and children since joining the Temple Knights, and had just become a relationship as fighters. And now out of that strength, my sons are superior. Within the Temple Knights, Moldard was already in a position to salute his sons.


    This time, it is also the first time in years that Rafferty has actually called him Father about Moldard.


    "What does your father think about Crudus?


    "... as a father or as a knight"


    "Both"


    "Hear the hard things"


    Moldard walked out silently as he clouded his expression for a moment. Rafferty follows suit. The two climbed onto the viewing deck of the Deep Green Palace. The watchmen perceived an unusual atmosphere between the two of them, and left not to make footsteps when Rafferty nodded and urged them.


    As the guard distanced himself from the signs, Moldard told him to whine as he looked far away.


    "Crudas was a sweet child. It was faceless, oligarchy and therefore not well known, but it was a character not suitable for battle"


    "I knew."


    "On the other hand, I was showing interest in weapons. It''s ironic that you''re interested in weapons because you don''t like fighting. If you were an arms maker or something, you might have shown the most power. It''s also a problem that I woke up young to the power of blood. I knew how to use my seriousness, so I couldn''t abandon the fight."


    "I know so much, why did you leave me alone? Though how you cut off the edge, you''re the father, aren''t you?


    In Lafferty''s questionable words, Moldard glanced at Lafferty.


    "I once had the same problem"


    "And your father?


    "Oh, I hated the fight, too. But our clan is destined to fight. When I was younger, I worried a lot about that. Our clan is for everyone to worry about once. And the answer is, you have to find it yourself. And we have always been."


    Moldard''s gaze also seems to blame Rafferty. Rafferty got stuck with the words a long time ago.


    "Sure, but..."


    "You and Alberto found it. Anything that wasn''t left. Even though I hadn''t found Crudas, I didn''t leave. And fought as it was. The result is natural."


    "That''s the way to put it!


    "But"


    Moldard took a breath.


    "If Crudas was about his mother - and he felt a burden or some responsibility about Lianna - my sin for not clearing that up exactly is enormous. I should have explained it sooner."


    "About your mother."


    Rafferty remembers her mother. They used to be Temple Knights, but when Rafferty was born, the sword was already there. And I remember not wanting to go outside, not feeling too well.


    Speaking of myself, I was obsessed with the archery of the sword to catch up with Alberto. I feel like I barely remember my mother or anything. The trend has increased extra since I had Crudas. And since I gave birth to Crudus, I have finally tended to be ill, and by then I had already entered my studies away from my parents in the Deep Green Palace, so I don''t have many memories of my mother in Rafferty. Instead of being lonely, it was honest that I couldn''t even afford to think about my mother because it was just every day I slept exhausted in training.


    But now it seems strange. How could someone whose body wasn''t so sturdy originally be forced to cage Crudas? We who draw the blood of Miriazar. The birth of the Lazar family is considerably more onerous than a normal birth. The Lazar boys therefore choose their wives quite carefully. I would never welcome a woman to my wife who I assume won''t be able to stand giving birth to. It will also be explained to women who will be welcomed into the clan. And many people can go through childbirth once or twice. Few women in history are strong enough to go through three births. Rafferty asked.


    Continued

 898 Small Ripple, Part 2 - Moldards Confession ② -

    "What was your mother like?


    "Do you care?


    "Oh, not now."


    "In a nutshell, she was a very responsible woman. At the same time, it was full of maternal love. And he was my biggest understander, and he was well understood about Master Miriazar. Therefore, I was most informed about Crudus."


    "? I''m not sure"


    "... tell us a little bit about the old days"


    Moldard looked away.


    "I know you realize, too, but I don''t have that much fighting power as a Temple Knight. As knights of the Lazar of history, they will be classified together. I became young and defeated my father and became head of the Temple Knights because my father already had a gut disease. Still, there were no winnable elements, but various conditions overlapped and I beat my father. It was a victory too soon."


    "I''ve heard of it. Our grandfather, one of the best knights in history, was ill enough to give us half that power."


    "Still, I was head of the Temple Knights for nearly 20 years. Anyway, I was to worship the Knights Temple Commander without commensurate strength. I was desperate. There were many formidable temple knights around whom my father had worked out, and I needed to gain as much strength as I could convince them immediately.


    But they did not try to drive me off the throne of the Knights Templar. I had leapt that I was pitied, but from now on I guess I couldn''t bear the burden of doing so on our behalf. Naturally, but young I didn''t understand that.


    Would it have been a year since I felt so impatient and became head of the Temple Knights? Finally, a challenger appeared to me. That''s your mother, Lianna. "


    "My mother?


    Rafferty was a little surprised. Because the statue Rafferty held on her mother only seemed like a quiet woman. Rafferty told Moldard about it, but Moldard laughed a little and denied it.


    "Did you still think so? Sure, your mother was a cultivated and thoughtful person, but she wasn''t quiet. Instead, he was famous for his appearance. Ask the elderly knights. No one will dare tell you about it now, but there is no reason to keep your mouth shut. It will teach you all about what used to be a horse and a horse. Especially since you look a lot like your mother."


    "My mother..."


    "Rianna hasn''t been in the Temple Knights for a long time, but she still has a lot of skill as a swordsman. The opportunity to challenge the Knights Temple Commander in particular was not restricted, and he has challenged me with the intention of trying his arms. At first, I thought it was a joke, and I thought I''d be able to repel it lightly because I was gaining a lot of strength."


    "... you struggled, didn''t you?


    "I don''t feel ashamed, but I was reminded that it was my confident growth"


    Moldard smiled bitterly and showed.


    "Whatever, it was an opportunity for us to brush our arms together. I finally got a practice opponent to boost that power, but we eventually needed each other more than that."


    "So I greeted her as my wife."


    "Yeah, a lot of our clan will be wives. Women are predetermined, but I became the exception. Neither do you."


    "Sure, I chose Belliache myself"


    Rafferty speaks somewhat proudly. There would be thoughts to share, but Moldard answered calmly.


    "But then there''s one problem. Sometimes in your case, Belliache is not human. The burden in childbirth is low, but Lianna was a normal woman. Nor is it resistant to our blood.


    As you may know, those who originally became our wives need to be prepared to have children. The power of blood inherited from Miriazal is too great. Otherwise, it would put a lot of strain on your body, and worse, you''d be dead. As much as I could, there seemed to be a prepared woman. I didn''t end up dating that woman.


    But I was young, and before I was given that explanation, Lianna and, uh, what? "


    "Dad... you have no idea."


    Rafferty laughed bitterly with a slightly cheerful smile. Moldard wanted to see what he looked like because he was turning away, but that''s just where he decided to prioritize his father''s pride.


    "So, your mother was supposed to have Alberto without preparation, was she?


    "That''s right. So to be honest, I didn''t plan on making a second with Alberto. At first, Lianna was going to do the same. She was going back to the knight when she finished giving birth.


    But when I first saw Alberto, Rianna changed her mind. "


    "Why?"


    "For the love of a born child. I can understand that too."


    Seeing the look on Rianna''s face with her newborn Alberto at the time, Moldard couldn''t say anything. I was impressed by the beauty of my wife. Moldard and Lianna discussed it many times. And I decided to make a second one.


    "The price was for Lianna to put her sword down. I realized there was no room left to work as a knight."


    "Was it? But then you didn''t know it was dangerous to create a third person?


    "I knew. Neither I nor Lianna were going to make a third person. I know I''m going to lose my life next time. But something unexpected happened.


    Lianna was serving as Miriazal-samurai after putting down her sword. In doing so, Lianna noticed. that Master Miriazar regrets the current Arnelian system, and that he is inherently unfavourable in character, such as strife "


    "? I still don''t know. How can that lead to the creation of Crudus?"


    In exchange for Rafferty''s inquiry, Moldard glanced at his son and told him as if he had decided to.


    Continued

 899 Small Ripple, Part 3 - Moldards Confession ③ -

    "... okay, I hope you never get me wrong, and I don''t want you to regret it... because I saw you guys."


    "Us?


    Rafferty looks surprised.


    "Yes, you and Alberto chose the sword. It''s probably natural for us, and neither Miriazal nor Arnelia can admit that the Lazars will take the sword, but it''s against Miriazal''s sincerity. The sharp wife noticed the fact. That''s why Rianno made one decision. I wanted to prove that my offspring, who had nothing to do with the battle, could live their lives properly."


    "For that, did you make the decision to produce Crudas? Because we took the sword."


    "That''s right. But all the facts didn''t go as far as we thought. The newborn Crudas already showed good compatibility with the blood the more semi-veterinary it became, and it was expected that it might become a delicacy beyond Alberto if it grew as well as it did. I was stuck with the facts, and neither Lianna nor I could say anything. If Crudus would at least have chosen his own path of battle, he would have been convinced, but Crudus'' birth put a strain on Lianna above all else. Lianna caught her breath shortly after Crudas was attentive.


    Seeing that fact, I should have known better what emotions Crudas had. I was immature as a human being and as a father. This end is not what everyone wanted, neither Lianna nor Master Miriazar. Forgive me. "


    "Forgive me, nothing."


    Rafferty shuts her mouth, about to ask who she said it to. It would have driven Crudas, even though everyone didn''t want it and he didn''t even know it. And I regretted why I didn''t care more about Crudas. The last time I was with you on that octave forest battlefield, it was supposed to be me.


    Sure, the Yae Forest was a fierce battle, but Rafferty couldn''t help but want to punch his head against the wall wondering if he really could afford to hang on to one of his younger brothers.


    But one thought came to mind. It was about Alberto.


    "Dad, does Alberto know about that?


    "No, I don''t know. Alberto is silent in a circle to me, but never dull. I guess Rianna gave it up around there. But I don''t think I know that much."


    "Even so, wouldn''t Alberto be too cold? Crudas died, but he didn''t even come to the funeral. He said he was in training with Miriazal, but even if Miriazal recommended it, he didn''t come here. What the hell is he doing?


    "It would be beastification training"


    Moldard replied lightly. I have an imagination. The Lazar family must know, as a last resort in battle, the beastification. If you encounter an enemy that cannot be repelled as a knight, activate its power even if it violates the ban, but must be punished.


    Even if not, there are those who automatically begin to beast what draws Lazar''s blood when life is in danger. Thinking about it in case it did, it was their imperative that the power of beastification should be equipped with ways to control it.


    But Alberto had never succeeded in beastification before. It was unusual not to know how to control it before adulthood.


    "Still, looking back in history, it wasn''t that much of a problem because Alberto boasts the strength of a permanent separation, but from now on it will be. Miriazal is also concerned. Come."


    "But still..."


    "The beastification that activates it for the first time since it''s getting older is burdensome. However, if activated, it will be the strength of the difference in digits. Once an ancestor named Richard succeeded in activating at the longest age of 21, but he said it became a beastification many times stronger than normal. If Alberto succeeds - I can''t imagine how strong it would be. Naturally, recoil may not be the same. Richard is now prematurely dead due to repeated veterinary recoil."


    "... Brother Alberto, I wonder what you''re doing"


    While leading Alberto, Rafferty wanted to at least mourn the death of Crudus ourselves. Now he is sleeping beside his mother, Rianna, in peace. I don''t know if that''s happiness for him, but at least we wanted to wish him and his mother the best of luck even if we were left alone.


    "Jake"


    "Jake!


    In Gloria''s hallway, Nellie called Jake out loud, not even in the morning. Several students look back at the sword screen, but Jake tried to leave the scene without a glance. Nellie follows Jake, but Jake was speeding up his legs to keep Nellie from catching up.


    Nellie, who boiled her business down to the way it was, went around in front of Jake with all her strength and blocked the path.


    "I told you to wait!?


    "I hear you, but I''m not going to wait. I know what to do."


    "Then why won''t you answer me! Dora, about you!


    Jake took his gaze off Nellie''s sword screen. It''s not a nuisance, I checked the surroundings. There aren''t many students in Gloria who don''t know about Dora. However, Dora, who had demonstrated her innate free temperament, was less visible in class and elsewhere, in contrast to her existential appearance. It is conceivable that he was not only thorough bystanders, but was not very active in the class itself.


    That would be so. For Dortmund, who lived eternally, there was now no such thing as schooling. Was the art class interesting or pretty much attended, but he wasn''t interested, except that he could touch his skin and know.


    When Jake checked the surroundings, the students somehow perceived the situation and left the scene. Of course, there were some students who didn''t want to get caught up in Jake and Nellie''s arguments, but many students have guessed. Dora said for some reason that it was not good for Arnelia. Of course there were students who asked about Dora and asked questions to the instructor. But they realized that no one should get a clear answer more than they did.


    But Nellie wasn''t convinced. For many students Dora was an object of admiration and may have been an object of jealousy again, but Nellie seriously liked Dora. And he was also a trusted companion on the battlefield together. And besides Lisa and Jake, he was also a respectable subject for the first time. Nellie is never a nostalgic character, but she also never betrays the person she trusted once for that matter. Nellie could never back down except to find out the truth about Dora.


    Continued

 900 Small Ripples, Part 4 - Childrens Decisions ① -

    Jake and Nellie repeated the kind of interaction they had today more than once, but there was no way Jake could have told the truth. Dora was also cautioned by secrets and Miriazal, and most importantly, Jake himself could not have spoken. To whom would you explain and believe that Dora is the legendary knight Dortmund? Even Jake, who confronted him, is still unrealistic. And even with such an opponent, it''s also true that Jake couldn''t possibly have said that he had Crudas killed, that he missed the congratulations without being able to do anything.


    But you just felt the limit, and Jake took Nellie to an unpopular vacant classroom half forcefully when he sighed one. Sometimes I didn''t want to make any more noise, but if I left it like this, Nellie could come with me until the next class.


    "Nellie, how many times do I have to tell you? I won''t tell you anything."


    "Me too, I''ll ask you as many times as I want. Dora, tell me about you."


    "I won''t talk"


    You don''t say, "I don''t know."


    Nellie''s eyes stare at Jake. Jake is not confident in lying. I''ve been dealing with Lisa before. I know as much as a bad lie doesn''t work for Lisa, so I started to think lying was pointless. It''s relatively recent to learn that others are a little duller, but nevertheless Nellie''s intuition is considerable as well. Jake didn''t want to lie, regardless of his silence.


    Nellie looked sad about Jake''s troubles like that on her face.


    "You really won''t tell me?


    "... oh, I can''t really say"


    "Is that on a knight''s vow? Or on Jake''s own pride?


    "Both."


    Jake''s sincere eyes and Nellie''s burning gaze often staggered. Time passes, but neither tries to take his gaze off. It was Nellie who took her gaze off first to see how much time had passed. As she sighed, she got annoyed.


    "Yes... you really won''t talk to me?


    "Yes."


    "Is that a big part of Arnelia''s whole thing?


    "I can''t even say that"


    "Dead or alive?


    "I can''t say anything. Guess what, Nellie."


    Did you understand his annoyance at Jake''s squeezing voice? Nellie also turned her back like she had finally given up.


    "... Okay, I won''t ask anymore"


    "Do that. I''m tough, too."


    "Instead, I made up my mind. I, the Pilgrim, decide to go for it"


    Jake looks up at Nellie''s words as a fit. I thought maybe it didn''t leak and Nellie knew about the pilgrimage, but I didn''t expect that word to come out of her mouth.


    "What? You''re telling me you know what that means? Pilgrims are..."


    "I know. It is convenient for those in Arnelia who are particularly competent to take up their posts, a practical unit that acts as a dark part of Arnelia, if necessary. Otherwise, I will also take on the work that should be called the end shop. Is that what this is all about?


    "Na"


    Jake was stunned. As a Temple Knight, Jake had heard what the Pilgrims would do. Sure, some of Arnelia''s particularly competent people will be selected, but I know that their job descriptions are never just gorgeous and that some people often take on dirty jobs. Inevitably, the danger is also a very high task.


    But how does Nellie, who is just a general student, know about it?


    "Nellie, how could you..."


    "Jake, I''m not stupid either. I think a lot about my future, and I was going to stay with Arnelia. I''ve already talked to Miriazal about field training after the formal process. And I''ve been sneaking around, but I''ve been training as a Sister for about a month now. It''s a little early.


    Little by little, it also comes into my ear that I can''t tell the outside world. Besides, isn''t it convenient for you to go out of your way to pilgrimage and take on tasks other than inspectors and monster crusades? Well, I guess there''s a lot going on in there, but I can imagine what kind of work they''d do if I got a little head around it. It is only natural to consider the profession you want to take up, the dangers and future associated with it. I can''t be a kid forever, and I don''t think Jake or Lisa will be safe forever. That''s what happened on my last assignment. Fine. You guys always live in a world of death and neighborhood.


    If Lisa or Jake dies, I''ll be the one taking care of the little ones downstairs. Yeah, it was you guys who told me that back in the day. Responsibility won''t let me be a child. Even Jake, right?


    Jake has shut up. Nellie was absolutely right. As I decided, Nellie had a second thought. Jake was ashamed that he didn''t see anything.


    "Well, I sure did. I always thought I was the one to protect Nellie, but it''s getting a little different."


    "Right. I would have liked to have been in a position to be protected a little more if I could. It''s like the last expedition."


    "It''s not usually that dangerous, is it?


    "It''s not dangerous. There''s no such thing as a mission. Any little thing, fighting means always putting your life on the line."


    As Nellie shrugged her shoulders small, Jake was ashamed of his unknown again. I thought I didn''t know which one was on a regular mission.


    Continued

 901 Small Ripples, Part 5 - Childrens Decisions ② -

    "So, Nellie knows that much and still wants to be a pilgrim?


    "Yeah, if you emerge among the pilgrims, you''ll have more chances to touch Arnelia''s secrets. Naturally, Dora, I can get close to you."


    "Not necessarily, and you don''t know when."


    "Still, it''s not the kind of character you can keep quiet about. Besides, it''s surprisingly early to be a pilgrim, isn''t it?


    Jake was surprised because Nellie grinned a little invincibly, but right in front of him Nellie concentrated her magic to create a light sphere. The size of the photosphere is already loosely above the size of an adult''s head. Jake surprised by its scale.


    "Is that... Brandio?


    "Yes, that''s the offensive magic you taught me then. I''m going to be drilling for myself, but it seems surprisingly sexual. Don''t you think it''s inside?


    Jake didn''t dare say anything, but it was quite something inside. Light spheres of this magnitude are well above the standards of the Sisters and Monks who accompanied them to the Octave Forest. If this is the case in such a shallow year after mastering witchcraft, it is certainly not strange to become a pilgrim with the corresponding strength any day.


    "Sure. You''re in there."


    "Isn''t it? And the one thing I don''t want you to get me wrong is, if I were to stay in Arnelia, how long were I going to go for the apex?


    "Vertex?"


    "Yes, I''m going for the Archbishop''s seat."


    To Nellie''s proclamation, Jake stumbled.


    "Nellie, it''s..."


    "I don''t want you to say it out of Jake''s mouth that I can''t. You''ve spoken more of a magnificent goal, and Arnelia has plenty of opportunities to emerge as long as she''s capable. For the Archbishop, the task of pilgrimage seems to be roughly imperative, and either way I am aiming for pilgrims. Dora, this is just a trigger. So don''t feel responsible."


    When Nellie laughed that way, she heard Dute Hilde from afar. Apparently, we''re calling Nellie to head to the next class. Maybe the beginning is near.


    "Hilde''s calling. I''m going now."


    "Right - Nellie, I''m sorry"


    "You don''t have to apologize. It was Jake who ran out faster. I''ll catch up and show you, too. But I just regret that I wasn''t in the same position as Jake or Dora right now. Really, that''s all."


    Nellie tried to leave the classroom, but Jake didn''t miss that there were tears in his eyes. It is a nellie of a feisty character. You must really regret it as much as you want Jake to grab you.


    The Nellie told him with her back turned.


    "That''s right. Bruns and Rascal also aspire to the Temple Knights, right?


    "Really? Because I haven''t heard anything yet."


    "I wonder if you''re keeping it a secret. But I think they''ve been asking the Knights of the Outer Rim to come and go lately. He also started treating horses and training them as squire knights.


    Besides, do you know Hilde''s gonna stay in Arnelia, too?


    "Huh? Whirlpool? Why?"


    Jake looked sincerely unexpected, but looking back Nellie was only laughing at her mouth.


    "Come on, why not? But does she know that healing magic puts her at the top of the sync?


    "No, I don''t. I mean, I can''t imagine. You don''t match your personality, it"


    "Really? Regardless of the surface, I think the core has a calm and caring personality. Jake should hit his head at the stables gate once and get back out."


    "Why?"


    "I won''t tell you"


    That being said, Nellie left the classroom with her tongue out. Jake, left alone, though pompous, was thinking about Nellie''s leftover proclamation.


    "Well, Nellie did. Everybody thinks a lot."


    "At last. I haven''t had much fun since I got here."


    "Wow!


    Jake was suddenly called out from behind, so he almost jumped up unexpectedly. Behind it, Ruth stood unannounced. Ruth sticks her thumb out in the face of doing it.


    "Pfft. What do you say, my" tongue "jutsu?"


    "Hey, when?"


    "And if you don''t look at it, look back at the occasions. Especially this Ruth."


    Ruth put his arms around him, skillfully. Jake usually almost stuck Ruth down, but he was more surprised than that, so he couldn''t even do that.


    "Sorcery?


    "You said you were, right?


    "Why would you do that?"


    "How dare you?"


    "The future?"


    To Ruth''s words, Jake looked back at Ruth with a face that didn''t make sense. Ruth lay her eyes down for the first time, and looked up and started talking.


    "I don''t know how to do this, but I think it''s me and Riku''s beard decided to make me" Rikuku "."


    "Study abroad!? Why?"


    It is precisely water in the sleeping ear. Jake said it without hiding his surprise. Ruth speaks pale.


    Continued

 902 Little Ripples, Part 6 - Childrens Decisions ③ -

    "That''s what I''ve been up to for a while now. This guru-riha-ha, it''s always the beard''s" no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. "I''d like to be a little ''kick-ass''. From now on, it''s no good, jeez. By putting on" Ryutsu "and" Kinyu ", I''m going to say goodbye to that Himiji."


    "An economist? But suddenly, no."


    "It''s not cucumber or anything. You don''t know what I did to Guru Ayuri? It''s a lot easier today than ever before."


    "Huh? Really?


    Jake seemed increasingly confused unexpectedly. I certainly don''t like studying, but I never thought Ruth would be ahead of me. Ruth wasn''t playing when Jake was spending much of his spare time training. Ruth was searching for a path he could take.


    But Ruth wasn''t proud of herself like that, she kept talking.


    "It''s not too bad for this Guru Ria. That would make it" Sayi Tsukuba ", but this Guru Ria, Sayi Tsukuba, is totally miserable. I''m going to look at Miruchi''s face while I lose it to Meiya. [M] It seems that Meiya-kun is better than here. Besides, the hiccups'' kick-ass'' is perfect for Kajiji.


    Besides, there seems to be a hippo in Kumon. If you look at them, I''ll come. [M] I don''t know about it, but if it''s a noodle, it''s quite popular. There''s something about going to Meiya to bruise her. "


    "That''s fast acting. But what about the cost of closeness and study abroad? It''s for three, and it''s just kids. Isn''t that just a lot of problems?


    "Okaka grabs Guru that ''Gingekuseki''. I had a shiitake for it, but I stumbled upon it. Besides, there is a" Mimoto Hojo "for you to do, and according to Rinda''s" Ba Mirito ". It seems that Kanoja was finally brought back."


    "That''s sudden."


    "Not really. Because of your desire, it looks like Fumiko was there. This is for" 400 shimmers, "but there will be, but it looks like Rinnoya is really stuffed. It was really a glitch, though.


    When it does, we go to the beard. It''s all over now, jeez. "


    Yes, Ruth told me, so Jake got in trouble about what to say. Time is moving. Not just myself, but around. It was the first time Jake knew about it.


    When I saw Jake confused, Ruth laughed all the time.


    "Well don''t be so puffy. Because I''m sure I''ll try it well. And Rin, my goodness..."


    "Did I say something?


    "If you go crazy, and you don''t like Shinden, I''ll do it."


    "This guy!"


    Ruth flipped herself and ran away as Jake did his fist-waving trick. Only Ruth''s escape leg has long been a first-class product. Even Jake can''t catch up quickly.


    Ruth told him when he left.


    "Risa, you''re gonna do it right, right? If I call you again, I''ll put my dick on you and try to wipe you out."


    "You don''t have to tell me to do it well, but why are you creeping out there but coming out!?


    "... I wonder if this guy should really bump an egg with just how good it is and get his egg soaked up."


    Ruth disappeared somewhat anxiously at Jake''s bluntness.


    Rhine was looking into one thing after returning from the battle between Clier and Vesel. The reward for the last battle was more than that, and because the line is not in the habit of wasting money in the first place, saving was more than that. He had stopped taking requests once and was looking into the fact that he was using the money he had put in.


    That''s the situation in my country, Alexandria. The situation in my country, which I decided would never be involved in again, but I couldn''t help but have been in contact from the other side. It''s also in the middle of a war, in the most dangerous of times. And what has come into contact is the face of Nights of Nights, one of the finest in Alexandria with all the strong. It was also the unit to which Rhine once belonged and which served as captain.


    The actions of Nights of Nights are diverse. They are the admirers of the people as elites in the elite, while at the same time serving as agents and intelligence. Their ability to be trained to handle all phases must be so high that they are warriors and at the same time they must excel as strategists and tacticians. They move on the orders of the national centre, but many of them have pledged allegiance to the Diore-Nightroad-Brigandi individual, not to the country, and it was only natural when it came to it, because she forged them up.


    But of course, when it comes to knights, there are people of all kinds of thought processes. They also rarely sway between Diore and loyalty to the country. And it was often up to them to prioritize which order, and it was left to the discretion of the individual. Thus the most elite yet not necessarily fully united of its will, results were often not achieved compared to its abilities.


    The problem in the first place is that the country''s hubs and Diore''s opinions are different. It was inevitable that the conflict would deepen between Diore, a spiritual knight who had strong sense of justice and who had supported the backbone of the country since Alexandria was still a weak small country, and the central ministers, who had slowly rotted within a country that had lasted a long time. Everyone involved in the operation of the country knew about it, but no matter how much equal the puppets of the senators can take orders from the center lightly. On the other hand, there is obviously no way to ignore what Diore said. Always the subordinates of the court only went right and left in the narrow of their conflict.


    and that''s the current state of Alexandria as the line knows it. Since the line left the country, it''s time for nearly a decade. No matter how rotten the country is, as long as Diore and his knights are around, Alexandria is safe, and I thought so.


    Continued

 903 Small ripples, part 7 ~ Agent ① ~

    "... this smells so bad."


    What the line gathered was that fact that the Knights, led by Diore, have been eating a stop in the border crusade for years now. It will be years without her leaving the outrages of the princesses, who cannot even be stopped with Diore in the centre. This had to be easy, Rhine thought. What the hell is going on in the country''s centre now? Besides, how would that young and unreliable king have grown by now?


    Rhine was thinking about that in a liquor store a little further away from the mercenary regiment, organizing information gathered from intelligence stores. In the seat where the line sat, there was a young man who had sat down. I thought you were a drunk looking for a dance slave, but you haven''t brought a dance slave today. Because when you meet with an informant, the existence of a dance slave is remarkable and you can''t help it. Besides, the man I''ve been sitting on was a good, good-looking young man who didn''t look like a liquor store.


    He speaks to the line in a nostalgic voice.


    "It''s a beautiful day, brother"


    "... but it''s cloudy today."


    "No. With the grace of the earth, it is always sunny before us."


    It was a funny story, but when Rhine heard the words, he immediately paid the tavern''s lord to leave the spot. And after hanging around for a while, he re-enters through the back door of the tavern and slips into the back room. In that room, an earlier young man had already sat. However, the atmosphere was much sharper than earlier.


    "Looks like you made it."


    Naturally, it''s our code.


    "I wondered what I would do if my loyalty to Dear Diore had faded."


    "I already have no loyalty. I still have respect."


    The young man shrugged his shoulders to Rhine''s words, but Rhine glanced sharply at him.


    "You''re the one who poked his sword at me at Fort Salamo."


    "Do you understand? I''m going to change my voice slightly."


    "I get it. I haven''t changed the way I carry my legs. Anyone who uses a little sword or carries out an assassination is likely to notice. Stop walking like that all over town."


    "That''s our former captain. Let''s try."


    The young man nodded honestly and cut the story off.


    "Well, I don''t have much time myself either. Can I have a quick word with you?


    "Wait, I want to confirm one thing before I do. You snuck into Arnelia, too?


    "No way. I came in square and square from the front."


    "How? No, well. Do you also have an identity on the surface?"


    "Yeah, you''re right. My table identifies me as an escort and aide to the Ambassador of Alexandria in Arnelia. Speaking of which, you still had a name. The Rainey family is the third son, Iblan-Goat-Rainey. I need to know you."


    Rhine was frowning at Ibran''s introduction until he was polite.


    "He''s an increasingly frigid guy. What are you up to?


    "No, that''s a lot, but now I just introduced myself. I don''t need to hide anything in particular anymore, and I''m a decent person of my own origin. I don''t need to shy away from you, who are mercenaries now, even though you are a former superior officer."


    "That''s true, though. Could I have revealed that it was Nights of Nights"


    "That''s no problem. Originally the face of Nights of Nights is just a testament to excellence. As you know, I sometimes do things like operatives and spying, but the basics are just titles as elites. Nothing wrong with that."


    "You mean spying, not the spy itself"


    To the words of the line, Ibran laughed all the time.


    "I won''t deny it, because it''s my job to report anything unusual for the 400th anniversary festival. Of course, we will also do things in favour of our own country to the extent that they do not run counter to international rules. But that''s what every country does."


    "So it''s our job to mess with us the other day? Although it would clearly violate international rules."


    "Let''s not say anything there. It''s just that the purpose of my actions was to talk to you and me like this."


    "Then just say the requirements. It''s disgusting to have two guys in the back room like this."


    "As rumors have it, he''s an interesting man"


    Ibran fucked up. Is it fun to say what you want? Is the line''s response as expected again? He kept the word going.


    "Then I''ll revisit the requirements. Could you think about your return to Alexandria?


    "I thought about it. But I still can''t."


    "Why not? Your sins will be dispelled and your honor restored. Besides, you may be able to regain the honor of the man you cherished. Is there so much untrained in this mercenary regiment?


    "... I don''t care if it''s already an honor or a sin or something like that. The more I give it up, the more I feel like I''m going into the mud. At the time, even if Master Diore gave me a hand, he did. I don''t think anything will change now."


    "That''s why you ran away from your country?


    "... yes"


    Rhine said with no expression, but it was clear that whoever saw it was painful and impossible.


    But Ibran continued his relentless words.


    Continued

 904 Small ripples, part 8 ~ Agent ② ~

    "Honestly, I only know you as a knight. That, too, when you were a candidate for division chief, I was still an obedient knight, only to see you from afar. But I still remember the sight. You looked really good. It felt like everyone was dreaming about Tan, the hero when he went chivalry in the story, and how he didn''t know he was going in a straight line to be satisfied. I wasn''t the only one waiting for the day you led the Knights as division leader.


    And many people still dream of you, even after you''ve corrupted your name as a knight. And some friends I believe in. "


    "Friends?"


    "Yes, some should think of it. Those who once ran the battlefield at the same time as you have now each emerged to take more than their position in the army. Without them, I wouldn''t even have thought about your return this way"


    "Are you trying to thank me?


    "Don''t be sarcastic about anything. I know you can''t believe other people, but that''s all you ever wanted. At least that''s what I think"


    Rhine stared into Ibran''s eyes. Not cloudy in Ibran''s eyes, those eyes seemed to the line as if they were telling the truth.


    Rhine exhaled loudly and raised her face again.


    "Okay. But I''m in quite a position with the mercenaries now, too. Besides, we suffered a lot in the fight ahead. I''m not so flirtatious that I can walk away with this."


    "We know that, too. It''s not like I can''t help but want a response now. Many knights will be coming out here for the next Arnelia 400th Anniversary Festival. And, of course, your old friend. You know what? The next 400th anniversary festival will be accompanied by the Unified Martial Arts Games. It is a great opportunity for us, far from the centre, to assert our presence in the international community. Someone with more than that will come aboard."


    "... is the border good?


    "You''re the one who forgot. We are certainly not dominating the border, but if we just maintain the war situation, it is also possible with less than half the current force. Lady Diore is not staying on the border with Dada. This is us, whom Master Diore has worked out for several years. Strong, isn''t it?


    "Right. That''s bad."


    "No. Well, let''s just say it''s time to go. If you''re away from the embassy too much, they might say you''re gone."


    Ibran rose from the chair where he was sitting and walked out. Seeing the way it walked, the line had a few thoughts.


    And where Ibran was leaving the room, the line was calling him off better.


    "Let me add one thing to Ibran."


    "What?


    "Even without the battle ahead, I like the current mercenary regiment. And I want to try it myself, now as a mercenary."


    "Well, what do you want to try?


    "Well. If you were an embassy assistant, it would be within your job to think about it. Use your own head."


    "Is that something to do with that women''s captain? Seems like a favorite for a long time. You think she''s that much of a person? Even compared to Master Diore?


    "Come on, that woman''s not my hobby. Besides, Diore and I are too different in nature to be subject to comparison. But we might be together when it''s out of the picture.


    If you''re in Arnelia too, keep an eye out. I''m sure Alpha Reese will do something terrible. I don''t know what that is, but that''s what I expect from her. "


    "... let''s remember"


    Ibran left without changing his expression, but the fact that he was a little confused was also felt by the line. And when Rhine observed that Ibran was completely gone from this vicinity, he snapped his fingers properly. Then the room was wrapped in soundproof magic, and Larna and Cowen showed up from behind. They hid behind their backs, obliterating their signs with the art of hiding.


    Rhine glanced at Cowen with a serious look and inquired.


    "You were right. I set you up."


    "Just in case - I was right to have a meeting when something happened - and I was surprised to be an embassy assistant in Alexandria ~. If you weren''t good at being a diplomat like that, you wouldn''t be an embassy assistant ~"


    "Nights of Nights requires more than just skill as a knight, more than a certain amount of upbringing, driving, and more than one person at a time. They''re all prepared to be scholarly there."


    "You too?"


    "I don''t have any knowledge of special fields, but I''m fixing pharmacy, economics, commercial law, legislation, arithmetic, and streets. Well, not to the point of not stepping on a dodge."


    "Have a nice day."


    This was an untrue compliment to Cowen, but the line flushed lightly to move on to the next topic.


    "Corwen. So, what did you see?


    "Haha, please be more specific about the question ~"


    "Is what he was saying true?


    Rhine knows Cowen''s ability to gather information. That''s why I thought I knew about Alexandria. As Cowen, I honestly told the line because I didn''t have to spare it here.


    Continued

 905 Small ripples, part 9 ~ Agent ③ ~

    "Probably - but there will be civil strife in Alexandria soon"


    "I''ve heard that. I don''t know if you know the exact story."


    "This is imaginary - but it would be a coup by the military -. Abolish the present royal power and set up a new king. Perhaps - because Diore, whose head should not shake his head vertically, will instead put you on the flag -"


    "Me? On the flag? It can''t be, it can''t be. How can we talk like that?"


    "Really? I probably know about you ~, but you''re too low on self-esteem ~. You could have taken the lead in the military if you wanted to ~. I thought Lord Diore was in his cauldron ~? How do you know that he didn''t have the same expectations around him ~? Because you really know ~?"


    Cowen''s words were unchanged and prolonged, but certainly her words were shooting at the target. Rhine remembers what his surroundings said to him in the booze seat.


    "(It would be interesting if you were the general who leads us)"


    General. That it is the chief officer of the army. Exactly what that word meant to the line was too heavy for me to even stop thinking about, but now that I think about it, maybe I did expect my surroundings to be a flag to me.


    Rhine asked Cowen again.


    "Assuming they''re serious about asking me, what means can you think of?


    "Nothing yet at the moment. It''s just that if I can''t change my belly on my back - I''ll take your family hostage and things will happen. Is my family in Alexandria?"


    "No. I don''t have any brothers, and my father was in an accident. Her mother died of illness. I''m not close. There''s no one in that country with a blood connection to me anymore."


    "Hmm ~? If Lord Diore is the person as rumored, loyalty to the royal family should be absolute ~. Preventing a coup is the one thing - you wouldn''t be wrong to join in, etc. - Nor would you be aware that your most recent men are in motion - but if you look at where the movement extends out of the country - you won''t be able to help Lord Diore alone anymore?


    I can''t believe I killed my men - they must be in a state of love, loyalty, and planking. "


    "That guy..."


    Rhine remembered. About the woman who worked herself out to the extreme. own strength, strength as one who leads a person, and strength as a person. Its spiritual knights, who were women but had supported the country for more than 200 years, were where the line and the goal were. At the time, I glanced at the edge of the castle by myself and wondered what a good fit it was to be sitting at dusk.


    Is it true that the figure was that of a mighty man nestled in sight of the border?


    "(Different, Dear Diore. You just didn''t have someone you could trust around? Then I ''m-)"


    As soon as Rhine tried to turn her imagination to where she was at the edge, Cowen slapped her hands flat and drew Rhine''s consciousness away.


    "I''m on my own - but I don''t care if we don''t have too much information in the current state - than that - we''ll have enemies nearby from now on - so we can move this one? First of all, I think we should put in place a new system - with the replenishment of the missing personnel in the battle ahead."


    "... right, right. You can''t even try to solve an unanswered problem right now? You should do more than that.


    Just one thing. That Ibran is not a proper knight''s walk. His own origins should have been more focused on his training as an agent and assassin as a knight, even a nobleman. Don''t be alarmed, okay?


    "Hazing is my specialty - I''ll take care of it."


    "I''m counting on you"


    When Rhine regained his mind, he left with Cowen. Later Larna was left pounding and one was crushed.


    "Kind of like hearing a big deal about... Deputy Line being Alexandria''s candidate for the next grand general? Can I tell you this... we''re fighting a hell of a lot of people?"


    Larna couldn''t hide her surprise, but she couldn''t afford to open her mouth to the development of the story.


    Ibran, on the other hand, who left the source of the line, was walking in an unpopular place. What he is walking in is a residential area inhabited by some of the Arnelians in that capacity. There are villas here used by ambassadors from various countries or by noble children when studying abroad. It was also this painting where Dute Hilde and Linda lived. Popularity is sparse as just magnificent buildings line up. There are few shops, etc., which makes them less popular during the day.


    When Ibran confirmed that no one was around him, he spoke abruptly behind his back.


    "I don''t know, who?


    "Yes. The defense of the base of the mercenary regiment (Jaeger) is stiffer than I thought, and I haven''t been able to secure a way in. The same goes for physical watches, etc., but even magic seems to lay boundaries. I thought it would be better to hit it from the front in the guise of some kind of vendor or something rather than infiltrate it."


    "Right. Then it might be a good idea to send some people in as mercenaries. Do you have the right people?


    "There are people up there who are civilians. Let''s use them."


    "That''s fine, but some of the opponents are knights up. Those who use legitimate swordsmanship will be seen through, right?


    "That''s okay, too. I choose only humans who only use evil swords."


    "Fine then. Just move."


    "Ha."


    That voice. Finally, the signs of Ibran''s men disappeared completely. And when Ibran was ready, he gently went back to the embassy.


    "Well, I wonder what will happen. It was good before this and on the battlefield, but it''s also exciting to be active in other countries. Enjoy yourself, seniors."


    Ibran''s crush was clearly a sign that he was feeling more fun than he was at work.


    Continued

 906 Small ripples, part 10 - Future ideas ① -

    Alphilis was silently working in front of the mountains and loaded paperwork. It is a sincere endeavor, as creepy as the ecra we work with is. Already staying up late. He cared about Alphilis, who worked without showing how tired he was in it, and worked for Alphilis while Ekla served tea.


    "Alfi, shouldn''t it be time to rest? Or at least take a break."


    "Yeah, and if I make an application for the construction of a new building and an opinion on the addition and renovation of the training ground and the old building,"


    "Is it another build-up? I think we have enough mercenaries to live in now."


    "So far. But if we get more people as we are now, we won''t be enough after six months. I''m just about ready to get ahead of you now."


    I replied to Ekla as Alphilis smiled and received the tea. I don''t see the color of fatigue in that look. He also seemed to work as more of a delight.


    "You still think there ''ll be more people like this?


    "It''ll increase, won''t it? I asked Lisa and Guild to explore the current situation of mercenary regiments in the neighborhood, mostly those operating in the east, but it seems that every small group of mercenaries has a hard time operating because of the low number of wars. Our great success in this battle has already been communicated within the Alliance. I''ve rooted for that to happen, but our mercenary regiment has been upgraded all at once. There are no 10 mercenary regiments on the continent that are now above our size in terms of quality and quantity.


    In that case, it will be possible to attract a small group of mercenaries who will have difficulty gaining momentum and increasing their size. They''ll want it, too. "


    "But even with all the numbers, there''s no choice in a collection of UAE."


    "Proper material. As a mercenary, there is nothing to fight for. I am aiming for a mercenary regiment to undertake anything from simple person searches to personnel good offices at construction sites and reading and writing letters to people who cannot attend school. We need a variety of people to do that, and we have a lot of headcount to start with. Besides, competition will also be the bottom line for the whole thing. In the meantime, my immediate goal is 5,000 members."


    "5,000!"


    It was an ecra that could not hide its surprise in the goals set by Alphilis, but Alphilis surprises Ekla even more.


    "It''s no big deal. The Karatzel Cavalry is a mercenary regiment from a total of 2,000 men, as well as a 5,000-strong mercenary regiment of castle attackers. Friedelinde is said to be close to tens of thousands, including backward support humans. There must have been 3,000 Muller steel soldiers, just in terms of actual mobilisation. Even if there were 5,000, there would have been roughly 1,500 actual troops."


    "Still, if you''re bad, you''ll be about the size of an army that protects the border. If mercenaries possess so much power, wouldn''t they be wary?


    "Given the scale of the request, there won''t be anything like driving out all the personnel first. That''s unless there''s even a war involving the whole continent.


    Besides, my goal is that my mercenary regiment will eventually exceed 30,000. Just the land now given, that much capacity. If I''m going to go beyond that while I''m alive, we need to get new land. "


    "Saman -"


    Ekla was letting her mouth pound at the impenetrable numbers. If what Alphilis says comes true, an unprecedented large mercenary corps will be born on the continent. From small requests to wars. Ekra thinks it might be the creation of a single nation.


    And now Alphilis said, "While I''m alive". In other words, you may consider her concept to extend into the coming decades. A mercenary regiment that continues to move under a certain will, even after her death. It is customary for mercenary regiments to be disbanded if the commander dies or dies, but what Alphilis is aiming for was a mercenary regiment that has never existed in the past.


    Once again, Ekla realized what kind of person she was moving with. Ekla, who remembered her mild dizziness, was starting to feel more in need of rest.


    "... I''ll sort out my thoughts a bit. Because it seems like you''ll need to reconsider my plan again to make what Alfi says come true. We need to review the mercenary regiment chart itself."


    "Well, I also think I should if I get a chance. In that case, it would be too much for you alone to divide the interior. Cowen needs to be asked to do something else, and once again, another kind of people - especially arbiters and so on - need to gather intellectuals. I mean, people who can understand my thoughts."


    "Right. I don''t think it''s possible for an intellectual to understand Alfie''s thoughts."


    It''s a sweet realization that people who lobby for countries can handle it.


    "Well, what do you think? I''m going to ask your people to call on the Alliance, but I''m starting to get a headache over the total amount of work that I can imagine, whether or not there are people who would like an officer to the mercenary regiment. Now cut it up and I''ll rest."


    "Yeah, that''s how you get it. I still have to work for you. Oh, the training outline for recruits tomorrow before bed and the interview order for the new captain candidates. Keep it up."


    "If that''s the case, I''m ready there already. Keep your eyes open."


    "That''s fast work and helpful. Good night, then."


    "Yeah, excuse me first"


    Ekla left the office behind, keeping the eyebrows in check. It may not have been my fault that the footprint fluttered somewhere.


    Alphilis scrapes his tea and glances at Ekla''s leftover material. Despite the simplicity, the number of candidates for captainship rose to 30, and the training of recruits was complex and varied. This is an overview of the next 20 days of training. But when Alphilis glanced at those materials in an instant, he put a mark on the dizzying human being and wrote some modifications to the content of the training. And when you finish paperwork in no time, give me one stretch.


    "Uh-huh, I''ve worked well today. There are a lot of things to do, but are you taking the day off yet? You''ve had less time to wield your sword in the last few days, so your shoulders are stiff. Maybe tomorrow we''ll do Rosetta or Venn and the sword archery. Oh, but just doing an interview will take half a day. Hmm."


    Alphilis is troubled. I have to increase my strength myself for the coming battle, but physically it''s going to take more time to work out than it does now, and in order to improve my magic, I will need to work in a calm environment such as meditation. Besides, it is desirable to practise magic naturally and deeply, but it was difficult in this city, not knowing it during the journey.


    "You''re in trouble. I wonder if there is any way to practice and train at the same time. The last thing I want right now is time."


    Nevertheless, it''s not something you can do about it if you want. Alpha Reese snuggles into bed when she wears it, and she''s fast asleep. The switching speed of this thought is also the strength of the alphilis.


    I got into my eye for a moment before I went into bed, I cared about Remegate.


    "(That sword - I wonder what it is after all. I have little memory of when it was activated at the fort, and what Lisa asked me later is refreshing. Asked Miriazal, he said he didn''t know the sword of Remegate, and Larna didn''t even know it. Muscade made a rare and difficult face, but he said he still didn''t get it. Was there anyone else you could ask about this sword? Ah - should I not be a person? You had Maia and Lakia. I''ll even ask tomorrow - and there''s more -)"


    Alphilis, thinking about it, was immediately invited to a deep sleep.


    Continued

 907 Small ripples, part 11 ~ obsessed ① ~

    And was it because Alphilis slept with complicated problems, or because he slept shallower than he thought? When Alphilis realized, he was confronted with his shadow with a clear consciousness of his dreams and his dislikes, knowing it.


    However, because of the fact that the shadow was imprisoned like a tsu, it was also felt that he was not energetic without a heart, unlike usual. But that too, until the shadow speaks out. The shadow I started talking about began to speak with plenty of leeway, as if I didn''t mean to, for example, be unable to move.


    "You''re here. Surprisingly, it''s been a while."


    "Stay a little busy. Because it''s something I didn''t have time to dream about."


    "I know. I saw the same sight as you."


    The shadow replied spiralling laughter. The expression is as unafraid as ever, distracting the edge of his mouth. But Alphilis was gradually getting used to dealing with it.


    "If you''ve been watching, help me. Like switching while I''m asleep and cleaning up my job."


    "Ha, what are you going to do? I''m sorry it''s such a hassle. Assuming this body is free, I''ll stick it in this guy''s room while you''re asleep, and I''ll surprise you with a morning like that."


    "Ugh, please spare me that"


    "I can''t do it if I want to!


    The shadow stared hatefully at the tsu restraining himself. Alphilis looks at the tsubo and puts his neck up.


    "That, a new hobby?


    "I''m not saying anything like Lisa. That''s not true."


    "Then who did it?


    "I don''t know. I don''t either."


    I said it like a shadow had been plugged, so Alphilis often thought about it and said what he had been wondering for a long time.


    "Hey. Is there anyone else in ''here''?


    "- That''s a good question. I want to know that, too."


    The shadows were rarely in tune with the Alphilis. Apparently, even for her, it doesn''t all work out the way she wants.


    The shadow looked around. It is a space where there is nothing else but something like a wall in which shadows are captured. But in that dim space, the edge was not visible, nor was it possible to see how far this space lasted.


    Shadows crush with hatred.


    "It''s a hateful, killer landscape place, I won''t let one bird fly. Besides, there''s no freedom for me in this space. But you won''t. This is a dream, and there must be many parts of you that will be free, even if you are the Lord of this body. I don''t think you''re the only one in this space."


    "Try it and you''ll see. Specifically?


    "Why don''t you imagine something? I''m sure they''ll come out in shape."


    Alphilis, as they say, imagined a sword. Then a sword was formed there resembling a lemegate.


    The shadow also saw the sword and had a magical face.


    "I still don''t recognize that sword, either. What the hell kind of sword is that? Emerald had it."


    "If you don''t know, I don''t either. It''s just that me and someone you were talking to while you were losing your mind said it was a key or something. Someone who''s not you or me."


    "Keys... of what?


    "So I don''t know."


    Alphilis and Shadow roared at the same time. And the shadow was rare, and she asked Alphilis for her opinion.


    "Don''t you see if I can''t grab that person after all? Still, there''s no speculation or anything? Whatever, I feel like feeding my thoughts. I can''t move from here anyway."


    "I''m sorry. If you want an absurd guess, you listen?


    "Fine. If a ruinous person like you even calls it absurd, I''d like to hear more about it."


    "Then don''t hesitate. If I told you the key to a different world, you''d laugh."


    "... no, I''m not laughing"


    The shadow was more serious than I thought, taking the word of Alphilis. On the contrary, the alphilis was surprising.


    "Surprisingly, I can''t believe I''m not making a fool of myself"


    "Maybe I''m about to laugh that it''s a stupid opinion, because they were acting like idiots too"


    "Opponent?"


    "I entered the body of a giant who came out in the fortress of Salamo, ''something''. No, it''s not like ''getting in''... I wonder if ''it''s happening'' is right."


    "I don''t think magic works."


    The events in the fortress of Salamo are obscure from the way, since Alphilis was only peeking out of the shadow consciousness. The shadow told Alphilis to listen like that.


    "It''s a little different than magic doesn''t work. It''s not like magic doesn''t work, it didn''t work. It''s not the same puppet that annuls the magic that Annomarie used to make all the time. That also invalidates sorcery according to certain laws, but that enemy was fundamentally different. Instead of playing the Spirit, not undoing it - killing it. No, that''s a little different. Well, I don''t know what to say."


    "Isn''t it ''extinct''?"


    Shadows nodded deeply at the words of Alphilis.


    Continued

 908 Small ripples, part 12 - obsessed ② -

    "''Extinction'' or - okay, that does make that word stick. But extinguish the Spirit. This is horrible."


    "Heh, you''re horrible, I can''t believe you said that"


    "Please don''t tear me up. You''re not out of your mind with me. But ''spirit-killer'', although basically a lay method, spirits return to the elements when they die, and eventually circulate again as fairies. But it''s not extinct. You will lose the element itself from this world. I mean -"


    "We will stand, and we will kill this earth."


    In the hands of Alphilis, the shadow nodded.


    "It''s quick to understand and helpful. Kill this world we live in. This is something no fool would do. Too contraindicated, even if he had a ruinous ideology. If there was someone like that, someone would definitely turn it off. A magician for that matter -- no, because there are mentors and witches."


    "That''s annoying to everyone and to any being. When that happens, who sent that one before this...?


    "I''m not saying there isn''t, but that event isn''t in anyone''s hands. With me, you can''t win head-on battles. Anyway, it doesn''t activate any of the magic. You have to be knocked down by a complete physical attack alone, but does physical attack also make sense to the person who sits falsely in the first place"


    "Sitting in the shadows, or... there was something very difficult going on."


    "Yeah, you''re right. But - how do you even use that, now I''m thinking. Really?


    Alphilis did not answer the shadow point. Does Alphilis know that the shadow passed without expression again, but that the shadow was also deeply afraid of Alphilis again?


    "(Terrible kid. This child has no common good or evil stereotypes. Sounds good when it comes to flexible ideas, but depending on the circumstances, this kid would even kill ordinary people. Such were once, but they were called ''demon kings'' without exception. Because their thoughts and thoughts are not understood by ordinary people. As a result, people seek ideals and do not know that they overlook the whole thing, even though many are being saved by their seemingly outrageous deeds.


    What acceptable way will this child be in this world) "


    The shadow purchased new material for thought, but she was also confused about handling the content alone. That''s when Alphilis came up with a new proposal.


    "Hey, I have one question for you"


    "What could it be?


    "If I wanted to come ''here'', should I have your agreement with me?


    "- That''s not impossible. Limited space and time, I suppose."


    The shadow answered. Alphilis came here because it''s not entirely a coincidence. It is a dream that was founded because Alphilis and Shadow thought they had to talk to each other at the same time.


    Alphilis listened to the story.


    "Then I have one suggestion. It could be beneficial to you, too."


    "... you have a bad feeling. If you''re going to get bored, try talking to me."


    "May I not be able to study in this space?


    Alphilis'' suggestion came as no clap, and his servant shadow turned his eyes round and surprised him.


    "Here... training?


    "Yes, training. I have too much to do in the real world to be satisfied with my training. But time passes while I''m doing this. Orangeables won''t wait for me."


    "Yes, it is."


    "So make the most of your time. Train while you sleep. What do you think?


    To the suggestion to Alphilis, the shadow frowned for a moment and thought.


    "... are you serious?


    "Absolutely."


    "Well, I''ll give you a serious reply. First of all, this is in a dream and the results are not reflected in the flesh. Sure, considering the spiritual aspect, I might be able to raise my witchcraft usage and combat skills, but I wonder if I can fulfill it. I''m not so sure about the effect."


    "Still, it''s better than nothing."


    "There''s still a problem. If you''re not the one who made this commandment, how is it appropriate to train? Whether you are free to raze this world, and whether there is no negative impact by doing combat training or something here. Can you set me free, your opponent, in the first place? No, I don''t think so."


    "Uh-huh."


    Once Alphilis had thought of it, she seemed to have come up with a good idea soon.


    "How about you think about what you are and who I train with?


    "Me?


    "Yes. If this is a shared world, you should also be able to be somewhat free. Why don''t you try?


    "I don''t even think it''s going to be that easy..."


    The shadow imagined something half-heartedly, but eventually it rose like a shadow from the ground and took shape. It is the expression that is wrapped in shadows and not obvious, but it was a human form often dressed like Alphilis. The human form was able to move almost reflecting the will of the shadow. Holding hands, waving swords, or even using witchcraft.


    "You can do it."


    "... you made it. I''m surprised you could do this."


    Or was it allowed? And so on and the shadow thought in his heart. Apparently, I thought that the lead in this world might be on someone else, not myself or Alphilis. If so, why doesn''t that person show up? The shadow doubts were not exhausted, but now the excitement of the alphilis in front of us seems to be not going to cool down.


    "Well, it''s a question of whether this will make you stronger."


    "You''re free to try. However, you may not be able to add or subtract, okay?


    "Yeah, I don''t mind. It''ll be more special."


    "Death here could be a direct link to reality, right?


    "Oh, really?


    "Do you want to die at the top?


    "Hey, I won''t be shy."


    "Well, don''t say that."


    A shadowy manipulator was attacking me with a sharp sword speed. It was finally possible for Alphilis to do it while rolling around behind him. Shadows laugh.


    "I''ll tell you what, your body hasn''t worked out enough yet, so I haven''t been able to fight my original way. I''m supposed to be much stronger than you can imagine, right? Even with your body, you can twist it lightly if you''re about Rosetta."


    "You''ve come a long way from Rosetta."


    "That kid, he may not have used his natural powers yet, but even if he took it to the extreme, you''re stronger first. The first thing you need to know is how high your potential is. Come on in, I''ll start with some easy training for you. Don''t break it in here, okay?


    "Yeah, on the other hand, I''m gonna pamper you!


    Alphilis waved his sword toward the shadow-prepared human form.


    Continued

 909 Little Ripple, Part 13 - Larnas Grab

    Larna was in the middle of shopping with Muscade and Irmatal and Emerald. When Larna is in the mercenary corps, she does mostly chores. It''s also her fine job to magically reinforce the mercenary stronghold or to give the mercenaries the tools that conferred some sort of magical effect, but other than that, she preferred to offer to work down.


    Larna was born with few memories of this, other than the marshes. For her, it was the swamps surrounded by dim colors of gray and black that were the whole of the world, and the knowledge given by Fairtoose was all about herself. If Larna hadn''t had the gift of knowing something from the darkness around her, she must have either been bored and jumped out of the swamp at last or had been caught and killed by the earthlings along the way. It was her nature that made her survive this far.


    But she is in the world of light today. While Arnelia here was out of traffic, it was not uncommon for the characteristics of the city to bring together rare items from all over the land, and for day and night, the products lined up in outdoor shops were renewed. For this reason she was taking care of Emerald and Ilmatal, rolling out to the town of Arnelia with her own interest. Larna liked to imagine all parts of the world from what she saw.


    And Larna cherished her conversation with Muscade. Fairtoose was certainly also the head of the witch and an excellent witch, but he was too opposite in nature to teach the knowledge of darkness. Even with her knowledge as a book, her nature did not allow the use of dark magic.


    In that regard Muscade was able to practice some dark magic and show it because of its loose bondage as an attribute. When it came to Larna''s radiant face at that time, it was like the muscade she was teaching would tickle, but in time, the muscade began to notice. If Rana had studied dark magic so far on her own, how compatible would it be with that attribute? Its qualities were that it might be out of the group among the next generation of witches.


    And as Muscade stared at Rana like that from behind, Rana, Emerald and Ilmatal were interested in their shopping. Though fewer townspeople were surprised to see Emerald and Irmatal, their appearance was still remarkable, so they could shop uncomfortably if it was right to put their robes together from day to day like Rana. But if there were four of us wearing robes softly, it would stand out in response, but the townspeople were smiling and missing out on that.


    "Hey, Larna. Buy this."


    "Rana, Mani"


    "Yes, yes, up to 200 pens."


    Ilmatal denies it when Larna tries to give him a penny.


    "Larna, if you''re shopping now, your change will be 528 pens, right? Give us 250 quid each."


    "? I haven''t accounted for it yet."


    "You can tell by looking at it like that ~"


    Larna looked at the basket when she saw Irmatal get fuzzy. Inside the basket are spices, ingredients, and accessories of more than 20 different kinds taken from multiple shelves. Did you count these sums immediately? Speaking of which, sometimes Irmatal reads books collected by Alphilis. That''s what Alphilis calls books. That''s tactical teaching and sorcery books, and more than half of them are even incomprehensible content for Larna. I thought Irmatal was just imitating Alphilis, but you don''t think he understands the content? Larna was now remembering that Irmatal was a young body of true dragons.


    "Il, where did you learn the basics of arithmetic?


    "If you look at that, you''ll see ~. Things have a way of counting one by one, and when you collect 10 pieces, you get about one. All you have to do is figure out how to put that count together, and you can''t go wrong if you even get the hang of it ~. Besides, can I come back here in five days?


    "I don''t mind that, but why?


    "Purchase here, every 7 days from outside Arnelia. My next purchase is in 4 days, and I asked for the ornament I wanted earlier, so it should arrive in 5 days."


    "Wait a minute, how do you know about purchasing this store?


    "The leaves of Karaja, the wrinkles behind the leaves spread a little after the day. If you look closely, you''ll see how many days it''s been since. After more or less 7 days of Karaja leaves, the quality is reduced, but this is the only place that purchases these leaves in this area that can be used for spices and medicines, and this store picks up items to match the purchase of these leaves. I just checked the back of the leaves. Purchasing is yesterday, so in four days there must be a purchase."


    "... such a way of discerning"


    "I also asked Jessia for the trick. And you can tell me the leaves of Karaja."


    "Huh?"


    "Emerald ~, now let''s go that way. There''s got to be a new book being purchased."


    "Way."


    Irmatal got tired of explaining, innocently rushed in the direction of Emerald and the day after tomorrow. The Leftover Larna as Pocahontas dropped off after that.


    Muscade walks softly from behind.


    "The son of a true dragon has shown great innocence and talent."


    "Yeah, True Dragon is a creature that can talk to nature, but you''re right. I''m a little jealous."


    "We can also talk about elephants of our own attributes."


    "Right. But suppose, what would it feel like to hear all the voices of nature?


    "That... on the other hand, it could be loud"


    "(Lifeless or alphilic. How do those who use multi-attributes, like them, feel? Lifeless said it was loud, but what about Alphilis?


    Larna was listening to Muscade with that in mind. Muscade is crushing his words like he''s talking to himself.


    "Speaking of which, there''s a hell of a lot of monsters behind Arnelia. That''s three ancient warcraft to detect from the signs... and another, I wonder what''s even bigger. When you become mightier than the ancient Warcraft, True Dragon? No, even more ancient dragons from previous generations. I''ve only heard of it, but I don''t know if I can give it to you."


    "Ancient dragon... yes!


    Larna looked up as if she remembered something.


    "If you''re an ancient dragon... you might know what that word means!


    "What''s all of a sudden?


    "The vain, the meaning of the word."


    "Oh, speaking of which, you cared. But how do we meet?


    "If you threaten the supreme bishop a little, you''ll be able to just meet him"


    "... you know, sometimes I say horrible things."


    Muscade shrugged, dragging Irmatal and Emerald back early, pressing the shopping bag, leaving the latter to the impulse that was brushing on Emerald''s hips, and himself and Muscade hurried to the Deep Green Palace.


    The people around them looked at the impulses that had been pushed to babysit them for several days.


    Continued

 910 Little Ripple, Part 14 ~ Old Friend ① ~

    And far from Arnelia. In Gruzaldo territory, where Nia and the others had left, Gora had been drinking from day to day so that she could spare time. And in the army''s coaching grounds, is. Normally it is a punishment for the beasts, however loose they are in the rules, but he was just the master of martial arts in Dryan, and could not possibly have an opinion on Gora the Five Wise Men, and all he had to do was watch over them all at a distance.


    How could Gora be doing that, he was here to see how the beasts of Gruzaldo were doing for the next generation. Gora had hoped on the inside that she would have an opinion of herself or someone to advance her own training, but apparently she didn''t have enough courage to talk to her that much. Or if you were as big an idiot as Dryan once was, you wouldn''t have even hesitated to Gora. 12 I wondered if it would be like this without a beast general, and Gora missed a little of the old days when there were so many idiots, but there were those who would talk to him like that, too. It is the L��nca of the Beast General.


    When the beast general''s red dot held the others in a glimpse, he grabbed over to Gora.


    "Old body, what are you doing"


    "Don''t worry about the sights."


    "That''s not how it works. I can''t help but distract the others, why don''t you leave this place?"


    "Fuho, it''s like this Gora is in the way."


    "Fact, I''m in the way."


    Exactly what Lyunka said, Gora couldn''t forbid some surprise either.


    "I thought you were a strong girl, but can''t you just be too tight? I think there''s a way to put it a little harder on the man of honor."


    "Now if it''s a national emergency. Disputes have broken out throughout the country, except in the north. All soldiers left in this Grand Valley are recruits. But they don''t know when to convene either, they''re just being sensitive."


    "You''re the one who''s worried."


    "I won''t deny it. But it is also true that King Dryan''s position is painful. If you''re going to do something for your country, then guess what."


    "Hmm... I sure didn''t care enough about you. So what if Jijii leaves?"


    "Sorry"


    Seeing Lyunka bowing her head deep behind her, I couldn''t help but feel like a gola. Nothing wanted to get in the way with him, but it was not possible for him, one of the Five Wise Men, to participate actively in the country of Gruzaldo, and Gora continued to stay in Gruzaldo in a way he would have responded had he always been asked to. But just as there was no room for it now, Gora was sighing and backing down. He realized he was willing to kill provoking himself from far away.


    The killing was nostalgic, but not full of hostility. Obviously, provocation is the only purpose, killer. That sharpness and malice do not match.


    "Hmm... is that him?


    Gora kicked one hard on the ground and took a breath in the direction of killing. A mere step taken lightly for him would also be a tremendous speed for the other beasts. The gatekeeper who was watching him lost sight of him in an instant, and Gora was rushing up the Grand Valley wall, which stood still with the momentum, toward the ground. For him, it is a familiar directions that have been repeated for thousands of years. Running up to the ground in no time, he traveled at high speeds to nearby forests, where there would be a killer lord as he was.


    And there stood a man as Gorah had imagined.


    "It''s been a while, Gwen."


    "Gora, it''s me."


    The two didn''t even walk over, but that look had a relief there that I hadn''t recognized my best friend for years and a loose expression that was rare for them. It is a look they have nothing to show but their peers.


    Gora recommended to Gwendorf that he take out his nostalgic virtue and cup silently. Gwendorf also received the cup with a smile.


    Continued

 911 Little Ripple, Part 15 - Old Friend ② -

    "It''s been a long time since I''ve had a drink."


    "Was it only 300 years?


    "It''s 300 and 43 years. Even if it''s a short time for you, it''s a long time for a beast like a weasel."


    "No matter how long I''ve been a true dragon, Gora"


    "Then come see me a little more seriously. How hard do you think I''m working to spend the same time as you guys?


    "Normally, it''s not a problem I can handle with my efforts."


    Gwendorf gave it back with a bitter smile to Gora, who spat a fuzzy word. Sure, Gwendorf, Oranzeble, Bronsell and Yerasha were originally long-lived races, but Gora was supposed to be an ordinary beast man. Although it is strange to say that I have lived so far. I had also forgotten such an obvious thing because I had spent so many years.


    "Now, what''s the trick?


    "Not now, but there is. But isn''t there something we''d rather talk about now than that?


    "... Actually, I went to see the ancient dragons, but I don''t respond as one. I was worried about what was going on."


    Gora was unwittingly blowing out because Gwendorf''s story was too unreliable.


    "Pfft... come on. Ha ha!


    "There will be nothing to laugh at"


    "No, no, as far as I know your rambunctious, that problem was interesting. I didn''t know you were going to have that problem when you fell asleep, left your braces on, burned the woods and panicked. The elderly dragons scolded me so badly that I got drunk by the liquor, tangled up with Master Stelvese, and beat me up... hey, I live longer."


    "Hey, I''m gonna get mad"


    Gora switched to a serious story as Gwendorf got upset and angry.


    "Well, you were the ancient dragons... can''t you even the long-lasting Darren Lokia? He must be asleep in a ditch in Fringia."


    "I have a reaction. But his sleep cycle was longer. It will take some time now to meet in shallow times, but we all have no idea when that is. But it''s not that long."


    "Things are... I have no idea what the hell Orange Bull is thinking. It''s all I don''t know."


    "I''m not interested, isn''t it right to say? You once told us. He said he could not guide the continent without knowing the hearts of others. And you knew us and what you would lead without even knowing the mood of the beasts, and you said you would start by leading the beasts. As a result, it is true that the Beasts could not become spirits of the Demon King, and now they did get one position alongside humans, but didn''t it take a little too long?


    "It''s fine. Surely if you look at the results, you will want to say whether this body has taken more than a thousand years, you are too hasty to conclude. It will be quick for individuals to change, but it will take time to change the whole thing. If forced to change, irrevocable distortion occurs. Little distortions get bigger over time without fixing them, don''t they? Isn''t Orangeable''s rampage the result of a small distortion?


    "What do you mean?


    Gora sighed at Gwendorf''s inquiry.


    "Let me tell you something, you were too serious about the roots. A big mess like Bronsel would be appropriate, and it would be appropriate to be as penniless as Yerasha. You were too cluttered. On the other hand, you admired an extremely serious being, like the Orange Bull. Because he was a wrapper for them, I''m mistaken that something long isn''t. There are many ways to lead someone. All you have to do is be you."


    "... but even if they say so"


    "Orangeables were too clean. And he had the biggest flaw. Nobody noticed, and it''s something that I can finally understand from the experience I gained living in the Beast Man for a long time.


    The Orange Bull was lonely. But it''s nobody''s fault, and in the end, it''s because of his temperament that nobody can believe. Orangeables wanted to be perfect for everything. That was not only me, but so was my surroundings. But there is no such thing as a perfect creature. Even though I knew it in my head, the Orange Bull guy couldn''t be forgiven by anyone else. So with none other than the heads of each race like ours, I did not even try to hear my mouth. If it''s the only thing I believed, maybe it''s just my daughter, Sartifleur. "


    "Stupid, that''s not..."


    "The fact that the eagles were called" The Five Wise Men "and so on was also due to his designs. He was cleverly ahead of the people. Whatever it took to move it would have been easier to do, and it must have been something we were trying to lead a race other than ourselves with him. I don''t know what it''s for, but it certainly wasn''t a malicious act. But not all malicious behavior is a good result."


    Gora said in one breath, Gwendorf also shut up again. From the point of disputing what Gora said, because there wasn''t even a verse that came to mind.


    Gora went on further.


    "If he doesn''t trust anyone in the true sense of the word, I really don''t think his plan is decent. Say it, Gwendorf. What''s he thinking?


    "Probably - salvation."


    "What?"


    "Gora, you don''t know. The truth about this continent. I''m sorry to hear that, but I''ve noticed lately."


    A glimmer of wind wraps Gwendorf and Gora. After the wind left, Gora''s eyes were so open that there was no more.


    "Nah... that''s stupid!


    "Fool or whatever, this is probably the truth. And there are surprisingly many who are aware of this fact. Oranzebul is one of its finest."


    "All the more so! This shouldn''t be the time to fight. Why would he want to spread the fight? No, seriously. No way -"


    "Sounds like you''ve got an idea. I was half-hearted, too, but I gained certainty when I heard Gora say it. Yeah, I''m sure the Orange Bull is gonna do that. That''s why I feel like we''re stopping him.


    When his plan moves big, that''s where we come in. Perhaps Oranzebul also assumes that we will get in the way. That''s why we have to be prepared. "


    "... the other True Dragons do this?


    "Nobody knows yet. Even Maia and Sarpent. I told you first. Because I thought you could trust me."


    "Do you blame me if I tell Dryan about this?


    "Nothing. There''s nothing I can do about being king of beasts. We do the same thing, but... no, or..."


    "No, it''s nothing"


    Gwendorf laughed. How did Alphilis'' face come to mind at a time like this? How can that girl be so much of a free thought bearer that it shouldn''t be such a problem? Gwendorf often left the scene after having a conversation with Gora. And Gora, who was left behind, sat on the spot with a shitty face.


    "It won''t be easy, it won''t be easy. I didn''t know this was happening. You Orangeable fool, why didn''t you talk to the eagles for a word? You''re telling me you don''t rely on me that much."


    But Gora''s mumbling was once again in the wind, disappearing.


    Continued

 912 Small ripples, part 16 ~ Visit ① ~

    Lisa was wandering around Arnelia. It''s nothing unusual for Lisa. It is originally Lisa who makes the search for lost items a business. With a wide range of sensors, she comes in with useful information for work just because she''s in town. Conversations that are nothing of those who go to the city, as well as important business talks that merchants have with each other, become equally property to her. The walk outside wasn''t a mood change for her, it was also part of her job.


    But for Lisa now, it didn''t matter if she chatted or chatted. Lisa''s stroll was a painting of a luxury residential neighborhood lined with vacant land or empty houses. Lisa was looking for the right house for herself, Jake and the little ones to live in as she indulged in them.


    "(Jake and I also thought about the line, is it just too soon? It''s awkward to seem to make a debt to Miriazal forever, and because of Mirce, you''ve earned an out-of-the-box income, let me try to make the most of it. Ruth will probably twist whatever they spend on studying abroad, but if they don''t save up, they don''t know when to start begging around for unexpected assistance. Because even without malice, extra borrowing narrows your life options. No matter how clever Ruth is, he won''t understand that much.


    Well, you can buy Jake''s house sometime. You don''t have to stay in Arnelia for anything, you just have to choose a calm and peaceful land somewhere. Of course, when we get rid of one thing with Orangeable, we''ll talk about it.


    Well, that empty house would be a lot bigger. Even if the three of us who are going to study abroad come back, each is likely to be large enough to have a room. Besides, there''s a courtyard, isn''t it fashionable built inside? Now, if we find the weakness of the owner, shall we at best insist, come on) "


    As Lisa walked with such a black idea as usual, I could see Larna running, who would have looked just black in the range of her sensors. Unusual for Larna, she is doing everything she can to keep her robe from treading. Based on Muscade''s shortness of breath following from behind, he seemed quite obsessed with something.


    "Well, is it the Deep Green Palace on the way? Was something interesting also happening today...? Oh, speaking of which, I had to report the previous details to Miranda, too, didn''t I? Let''s just say I''m going to finish my errands."


    Lisa remembered that, but she also pointed her legs at the Deep Green Palace.


    "Thank you for waiting. I''ll take the floor, Lord Cowen."


    "... Heh, Archbishop, straight away."


    Arnelia Church Headquarters, in one of its rooms, Cowen was seeing Elsa. It''s not like Cowen asked to see Elsa. She initially asked to see the Supreme Bishop (Miriazal) in person. But Alphilis tried to introduce him to Miriazal, but Cowen refused to do so himself, daring him to sign up for a meeting with the Arnelian Church from the front, without naming anything.


    Cowen wanted to know. How familiar is this organization called Arnelia with the darkness of the world? How far is the darkness pervading Arnelia again? Cowen was interested in an organization called Arnelia.


    And with her tongue and drive, she had succeeded in meeting Elsa, who had become archbishop, without revealing her identity.


    "And you think you want to talk to me straight into your ear? I see him as a lobbyist."


    "Once again, you have something to look into about me. There is no exploration - the former Archbishop of the Tenth Pilgrimage"


    Elsa''s eyebrows move tingly. If you were known to be on a pilgrimage, or if you weren''t directly involved, you wouldn''t even know the watchman. Well, pilgrimage watchers are fluid. Despite the yearly updates, Elsa cautioned how the woman in front of her knew the last watch.


    "... apparently you''re not just a lobbyist, Master of the Alphilis"


    "Haha, I knew you knew ~. That''s Archbishop Minar''s cauldron is a quick story ~"


    "... what do you mean?


    In Cowen''s mouth, Elsa felt something catching on. There can''t be anyone besides church officials who knows the job behind the Minar, but this Cowen was mouthful like he knew something. Though I thought no one knew about the Minar, whose name and existence were often forgotten, even ostensibly.


    "I mean, you''re using the dark side to work behind it. You''re watching us, too. Is that your pawn?"


    Elsa''s thoughts were to be lightly removed by Cowen.


    Continued

 913 Small ripples, part 17 ~ Visit ② ~

    Plus Cowen is screwed.


    "Information is something that leaks from anywhere ~. I have learned the military mainly - but a war almost determines the trend based on what you actually did before waging a war -. Individuals must not overshadow large numbers in the middle of a war - and that cannot happen - and if you can - then people call people like that heroes.


    That''s the same negotiation. What you actually did before you negotiated will determine the outcome. So this negotiation is overwhelmingly in my favour. "


    "I mean... what are you trying to say?


    "Actually, hundreds of years - no, to counter the Orangeable measures that I spent more years on - means I can''t do it as it is now."


    Elsa swayed at Cowen''s words. That''s a word I wanted to deny, still, while thinking about possibilities somewhere. That word, which everyone felt thinly but never took shape, was finally spoken by Cowen in front of him.


    Cowen smiled and asked Elsa.


    "I ask you as Archbishop of Arnelia - in the original battle that Arnelia should fight - is there a must win strategy?"


    "... there are measures. But it''s hard to say it''s a must win."


    "Hehe, is that right - is that right -"


    Cowen hasn''t said anything since. The silence was creepy, but Elsa no longer had to be heard in this stream. Ask and Arnelia will ask for help. That was something Arnelia had to avoid, but there was no way to get here.


    Elsa asked Cowen with regret that she had almost helplessly hoped for this negotiation.


    "Do you have a plan? Is that a must too?


    "... honestly the pawn is not out yet ~. But it will be possible to cover the overwhelming disadvantage and take it in five minutes ~"


    "Five!


    The words alone deserve amazement. Elsa was riding herself out unexpectedly. It was no longer something that had shame or outrage. Yes, but I needed to hear it, even for those who died.


    "And what is the measure?


    "I don''t know if this is a good thing to talk to in front of you ~. If possible, ask the Supreme Bishop as he sees fit ~"


    "You don''t want me to talk?


    "at least


    Cowen really decided to take a dump since then, so I realized it was useless to ask as Elsa or any more. But more than that, I wanted to hear what the schemer was thinking in front of me.


    The more we knew about the preparation of the Orange, or Annomarie''s workshop, was enormous and varied in size and type, and we were not anxious to see how we could work with the Magic Church. And no matter how much I crushed the workshop, I was wondering if that, instead of their hands and feet, would be tantamount to drying up every single leaf of the great tree.


    Elsa thought she used anything she could or could use.


    "You want to see me?


    "Yes."


    And so much less, Elsa was putting a report in Miriazal. Cowen has already kept him waiting while he refrains. Whether Miriazar was somewhat reluctant or not, Elsa was going to try to get Cowen to meet Miriazar. Miriazal also felt the strength of Elsa''s will.


    "Hmm. And who is that lobbyist"


    "It''s Corwen, an Alphilis warrior."


    "You asked for a name once. Heard you joined the Alphilis with a new generation of flaming witches in the last battle"


    "You are absolutely right"


    "Hmm."


    When Miriazal did one troubling trick, he spoke to one other person in the office.


    "Alphilis, you''re right. I''ve been here all day."


    "Well, that''s about it, that girl."


    Alphilis replied as he served the tea that had been served softly. Elsa rounds her eyes.


    "Lord Alphilis expected it?


    "You were going to come here with me. But I said no myself, that girl. Say you want to take a look inside Arnelia."


    "You think we''ve been tried?


    "Yes. And it turned out just like that kid expected. Terrible child, that child."


    "Which one of you is scarier than the Lord?


    Miriazar said to Alphilis in a hurry. Alphilis smiles back.


    "As good as you are, Miriazal"


    "Come on, I''ll tell you"


    "... Um, so can I let you through?


    Elsa couldn''t resist because the conversation gradually sounded like a demonic conversation, and she couldn''t help but want to move on. And Miriazar nodded silently, and Cowen was put through Miriazar''s office.


    Continued

 914 Small ripples, part 18 ~ Visit ③ ~

    Cowen smiled lightly when he saw Alphilis and took a seat of dialogue. Neither did Miriazal try to hide his identity.


    "Well, you want to talk to me?


    "You don''t hide the way you talk - ancient Warcraft Palace"


    "Well, you don''t have to hide it either. Did you ask Alpha Reese?


    "No, I''m guessing ~"


    Cowen grinned and Miriazar made a surprised face to show.


    "How do you know?


    "The Arnelian Church has too much internal protest that it should be ~. This is such a huge organization ~, and this is an anomaly ~. It is also possible to divide the masterpieces for decades or so ~, but not for hundreds of years ~. I wonder if it is one possibility that there are monsters that have been divided for hundreds of years ~"


    "A monster. I''ll tell you."


    "Haha, I''m going to compliment you ~"


    Tongue battles had already been fought. Does Cowen have a liver sitting quite well in front of Miriazal, or does he lack something important as a person? Elsa watched clearly, and Alphilis watched from where she seemed to enjoy it.


    Cowen cuts out even more.


    "I came here today to ask for nothing else."


    "It''s not like I''m doing you a favor."


    "This is more than a favor - you can consider it a reciprocal negotiation"


    "Tell me. Let''s honor the hard work and intelligence we''ve come this far and just ask."


    Milliazar''s air strains. Miriazal never joked about the term negotiation. It is one war, and sometimes a country''s share of life is exchanged if you do poorly on your desk alone. Well, the opponent is a woman with an extraordinary brain. Miriazar looked at Cowen with an unafraid eye.


    Cowen also took off his glasses and looked at Miriazal. Her eyes of different colors stared sharply at Miriazal. While Miriazal was wondering what was going on, Cowen suggested we talk.


    "Your weapons production route, may I borrow some of it? I submitted an application last time, but I couldn''t get a very good response."


    "Well, I was going to offer you enough. By the way, where do you want me to lend you?


    "I was wondering if the west side would be nice."


    That short exchange changed Miriazal''s eyes. To Miriazal, who didn''t even try to hide his killings, Elsa got all hairy and Alphilis also saw Cowen again without alarm. And outside, he was showing signs of mouthless people jumping in that he would refrain from. Miriazal''s killings were leaking outside, but Miriazal has given orders never to go inside, so they can''t go in either.


    Cowen also had an unpleasant sweat on his back. I''m not surprised how close Miriazal''s killer is to being a livered woman. It''s not a stone with Cowen, no matter how I assumed it would be. There''s no way I''m not under pressure.


    But this was one of the trials Cowen had to cross. One day I saw it for my own dreams. For Cowen, this was the right place to be. Even if Miriazal''s green eyes look at him with the eyes of his enemies.


    "Where did you learn that? You can''t just come back from here."


    "Right - I originally thought it was strange - how there was no more war from the continent to take control of countries - in this very age where strategists like me were needed - and that was the first question I had when I started learning strategies and tactics"


    "... go on"


    "I could imagine from the beginning that Arnelia was involved in some way ~. That history couldn''t be so old and had nothing to do with it ~. It turned to certainty ~ when my alumni Kazas wrote a map of the western countries ~. Among the western countries ~ there was a land where Kazas didn''t even write like a few blank zones ~.


    I looked it up ~. At first ~, I wondered if there was a land on the west side that had never been the territory of any country before ~. But I tried to look into the land - but whether some sorcery was being practised - or if those who approach it were destined to be eliminated - I could not reach the land, no matter how. I felt myself in danger - and had to back off once ~.


    I looked further ~. How dare the land be ~ off the flight route of the Feilong Guild as well ~. While this land is on this continent ~, it means that no one has ever set foot ~.


    That''s why I hired Muscade. With the help of the Witch of Fire, I thought I could go to this land. "


    "So? You could have gone?


    Miriazal asked sparingly. Cowen shook his head sideways.


    "I couldn''t ~. Even with the knowledge and power of Granchelle, the master of Muscade ~, the boundaries of the land were powerful ~ and the defense was perfect ~.


    Therefore, there is one thing I have learned. There is a limited number of organizations that can prepare an unbreakable surgical ceremony with the ability of a witch. "


    "Hmm, so you doubted us. It''s powerful, but it''s not out of hypothesis. There''s no proof."


    "Sure ~, there is no direct evidence anywhere ~. But ~ there is as much indirect evidence ~. For example, this ~"


    Cowen threw the script there for a while. Alphilis takes them and sees them.


    Continued

 915 Small Ripple, Part 19 - Visit ④ -

    "Is this... Fei Long''s flight plan?


    "That''s right. Did you know you need to submit all your plans in advance?"


    "Yeah, I''ve borrowed it from the guild and used it many times. Could it have been the first Demon King crusade? They showed me the shortest route, but they told me not to fly anywhere else. Same thing after that. I was told to specify the shortest route and replenishment point to avoid flying otherwise. There''s a back?


    "It''s Big Ali ~"


    Cowen laughed and showed her.


    "The number of flying dragons is - indeed - strictly controlled. The export of flying dragons from Romansland to other regions is actually within 50 per year. The number of flying dragons in other regions is strictly controlled - a mechanism by which replacements are made with death - and their use is only for shipping - and if they are used for war or private reasons, there will be strict penalties from Romansland. I imagine this - but in order to receive a certain number of flying dragons from Romansland, we were once asked to limit the number of Arnelian churches to that land?"


    "Imagine if you like"


    "Haha, I''ll think of it that way ~. Besides, humans on the continent got a means of transport called Fei Long - but now that surveillance from the sky is free - because there will be no secrets or snares. The Tenma knights on Friedelinde will also be up for business - and perhaps countries have set flight restrictions on Fei Long - which has not become public as a law - but it is the shipping guild that has its insanity arrangements and fine regulation, right?"


    "... right"


    "That shipping guild. The Steering Board is mostly Arnelia''s breathtaking graduate, or an associate of it? This is definitely Arnelia''s lower organization already, isn''t it?"


    "I''m not directly involved."


    Miriazal said away to be plucked, but Cowen did not break his posture.


    "Do you think that excuse will work? The head of the organization didn''t know - then it won''t work anywhere"


    "It wasn''t until about 150 years ago that I was directly involved. Since then, I have made a prohibition, but nothing else has been involved. Admittedly, church officials are keeping their mouths shut about the operation, but they''re no longer following me when it comes to detailed policies."


    "Hmm? Even if you trust that word, there''s definitely Arnelia''s private territory within the area where the flight restrictions were placed? For example, a place to train the mouthless."


    "Odori..."


    Miriazal was unchanged and exasperated, recalling more and more horribly Cowen, who had carried out a search so far just by imagination. Miriazal thinks this woman had some certainty. At the same time, Miriazal thought he needed to know what he wanted to do with that in mind and what Cowen should be aiming for.


    "So? Let''s say your Lord''s imagination is on hold. Let''s say the eagle lent land for weapons production. So, what''s your lord going to do?


    "Naturally, it''s weapons production."


    "The eagles are making weapons and protective equipment using Demonic Crystal Stones. They undoubtedly belong to the strongest category on this continent. Because of its power, it was sealed by the eagle. That is why we need both the human qualifications and the strength to deal with it.


    I don''t see how the Lord can create more powerful weapon armor than the Knights of the Temple and more weapon armor with Demonic Crystal Stones. "


    "Heh heh, who told you to build weapon armor?"


    Miriazal''s eyebrows moved flashly on Cowen''s words. Cowen took more paper out of his nostrils and spread it out. It was some kind of drawing.


    "This is-"


    "What I want to make - it''s a ''weapon''"


    "A weapon?


    Miriazal and Elsa simultaneously turned their suspicious eyes to Cowen. Alphilis, on the other hand, was just glaring at the drawing and looking at it.


    More strength in Cowen''s tongue.


    "This battle - it is not the number of demon kings that are different from previous battles - before iron weapons and witchcraft still spread to humans - warcraft and demons were invincible to humans - and yet humans have won - no matter how many demon kings the Orange Bull creates - compared to the times when such enemies existed in front of cities and villages - it is clear that it is humans who win.


    The focus of this battle - it is'' the simultaneous appearance of enemies'' - will be easy to expel, even if there are 10,000 demon kings - if humans gather their total power. But - what we really should fear - this one is most terrifying to be unable to work together and destroy each one.


    This is the foundation of the battle book. Strong enemies - weaken their power and then hit them. If you think about it - Orangeable''s strategy is very simple. You mistake the emergence of the Demon King before - but it is here that it is originally overwhelmingly significant. You will never fail to take advantage of it. "


    "Oh, my God, this one''s in my favor."


    "Of course it is ~. True dragons and the human cohesion you led are not Dada ~. Humans are the most powerful species to survive ~. In other words, they are better than any other species in their crushing as a species, in their meanness towards raw ~"


    "Oh, I''ll tell you!


    Miriazal had the same sentiment in man, so he tuned in to the vernacular and erupted. Because I didn''t think I could hear those words from humans themselves. Until this point, Cowen''s words did reach Miriazal. She succeeded in delivering the word to Miriazal.


    But here, Cowen tightened his tongue once.


    Continued

 916 Small ripples, part 20 ~ Visit ⑤ ~

    "So be careful ~. If the Orange Bull were to set us up ~, we''d come first to weaken our ties ~. It''s a Silence doll used for that ~, it''s a Calamity bug ~. You might have been lucky to get rid of Silence early ~"


    "Hmm? Wait, silence eliminated?


    "Yeah, didn''t you know ~? I''m losing my life during the battle between my client and Vesel ~. I don''t know who did it, but the dolls disappeared all at once ~. Because I didn''t know ~?"


    "... no, it''s not like that either"


    When Miriazal glanced at Elsa, Elsa replied with her eyes. Elsa had guessed with her eyes what Miriazazar was trying to say. Before Cowen and Alphilis asked anything about that signal, Miriazar cut out the following topic:


    "Forget that. I see. First of all, you disrupt this sum and destroy each one. The scale is really large, but on second thought it makes sense. And the way to open it."


    "It''s not easy to capture them moving in the back ~. It seems very difficult to defeat them one-on-one again, given their strength ~. Then just work out an operation that they can win no matter what ~"


    "It''s not easy to say. So, this is a specific operation."


    "Yes ~"


    "What drawings?


    "''Artillery'' is what I call it ~"


    Cowen began to explain the drawings.


    "The demon king''s horror is what it looks like - but endurance, giants, and above all, in battle, make mistakes are important - even peasants say they will defeat knights - but when it comes to the same idea, ''from a distance'' and ''a more powerful attack'' are added, even children can defeat the demon king - now - the strength of the Alphilis mercenary regiment is that they have bows that reach even at a distance - because the bows that Alphilis makes and makes members of the regiment boast twice their normal range -"


    "Reason does. A soldier with less fear, that is, the more elite he works. It''s too early to die."


    "If it''s a melee, that''s right. But - then it''s too wasteful. You may not have the time or effort to train your soldiers from scratch. If you do - you just need to increase your range and power. That way - you can bribe them with resources and methodology without developing talent.


    A cannon is - using a burst used in mining, such as a mine - a weapon that strikes something out. It''s too big for an installed strong bow to carry - and it takes time to wrap up an arrow and release it -. High and low differences are also unfavourable - and you can''t fight them with it.


    In that regard, this artillery is designed with a two-wheeler in mind of travel, and neither range nor power can be compared to conventional arrows. "


    "How much do you get, exactly?


    "I''m still adjusting, but even if I made it myself - I thought it would arrive here near the entrance to the Deep Green Palace."


    "Wait, wait, wait."


    Asked Cowen as Miriazal held his head down.


    "Lord, no jokes. This Deep Green Palace is quite large. How long do you think it''s been on foot, from the entrance to here? It''s not ten times the range of a normal bow.


    "Yes ~. I also compared it to the range of the bow and arrow - but it flew 15 to 20 times more than the conventional bow and arrow -. I struck it out - it''s a chunk of iron - and if I hit it, it would smash the other''s head to pieces. I know it''s more powerful and more range than swords and sorcery ~"


    "Oh my..."


    Miriazal roared at the product more than he could have imagined. There is no doubt that, if such weapons are indeed aligned in a sloppy manner, the battle can be developed quite advantageously. After weakening your enemies from a distance, you can bring them into the White Soldier War. I don''t even need to raise a soldier. If you only learn how to handle guns, the townspeople could kill the Demon King tomorrow.


    Inside he approximated the joyful Miriazal, Alphilis was crushing by himself as he looked at the drawings. The size of the cannon is about the size of a person. Depending on the material, it would also withstand relatively long distance operations. If the structure is simple, it is also possible to assemble it locally.


    But what Alphilis had in mind was more terrifying.


    "Hey Cowen. I''ve never seen this drawing before."


    "Yes. This is for me - because I hid it."


    "What have you succeeded in striking out, like an iron ball?


    "I can do a lot of other things, but I thought it might be the heaviest. It depends on the thickness of the shell."


    "If a chunk of iron can strike out, is it possible to strike out gunpowder itself like an iron ball?


    Cowen opens his eyes to the idea of Alphilis.


    "... Alphilis - you are a hell of a person after all - using gunpowder to strike out gunpowder? I was endangering it and ruling it out of possibility - but that''s a really thought-provoking idea"


    "Isn''t it? By the way, I have a little idea."


    "Ho ho? That''s what I''d love to hear."


    "Wait, wait, wait. Don''t talk to me."


    Cowen turned to Miriazal, who had a slightly distorted voice, but then Cowen laughed.


    "What is it ~? You''re not going to tell me there''s no such thing as this now, are you?"


    "A face like that? What face?"


    "Maybe - the three of us look alike."


    Looking at Alphilis, Cowen and Miriazal laughing when they tickle like that, Elsa was in a cold sweat, on the other hand, heartbreaking expectations, that it was something the three of them had met.


    Continued

 917 Small ripples, part 21 ~ essence ① ~

    It was a meaningful conversation.


    "Really? Above all."


    Miriazal sat deeply on the couch with a satisfied look on his face and Elsa with tea from her hands in that Miriazal. Miriazal, whose face couldn''t stop at all, contrasted with Elsa, whose face couldn''t float anywhere.


    "What''s the matter, Elsa, keep your face unfloated"


    "It''s a fact that I can''t be happy with letting go. One aim did stand against the black magician. But when Cowen''s plan became a reality, I felt shivering after that."


    "After that?


    "Are you going to blur? Every human being on this continent has the means to defeat the Demon King. Assuming you win, it''s easy to imagine what happens afterwards, right? I am certain that there will be more wars than there are now. If you do it badly, you''ll be wiped out by human strife."


    "Oh, yeah."


    Miriazar answered sipping the tea served. The expression was calm after listening to Elsa.


    "Not to mention the guy who thinks about his ambitions for next year when he''s standing during death. By the same token, we can''t help but think about the aftermath of our survival."


    "But"


    "Besides, I believe in humans a little more. I don''t think it''s easy for humans to be swallowed up by it when they have strong powers. Humans, on the ugly side, also have a very beautiful spirit. If there is power, some will abuse it, but at the same time those who stop will appear. If you don''t believe me, it''s a weird story for me to say that the last 1,000 years have been out of battle."


    "... I don''t believe in humans that much"


    "For once, your Lord loves people. That''s all I can think of about that person from head to toe. Some worlds will open for the first time."


    "I can''t..."


    Seeing Elsa nodded, Miriazal looked somewhat lost, but there''s nothing I can do about all this. This is what Elsa lacks, Miriazar sighed.


    As the irresistible silence surrounded her, Miriazar turned her attention to the drawings that Cowen had left behind.


    "(Though this drawing is still in that woman''s head, I guess it''s just a part of it. I still don''t know how far ahead Cowen and the others are looking and what they''re thinking. He must observe without alarm. Even that Alphilis is afraid.


    And as discreet as Alphilis is, what''s different from Alphilis is that I don''t trust anyone else at all. He doesn''t see the world as a sight for men. Yes, from more heights, if you like - like Master Stelvese, for example, looks down on people from all heights. I''m not offended or proud of you. Perhaps that''s how you want to see the world. That''s Corwen''s nature.


    Then that''s not the same perspective that humans can have. That woman, she might lose her mind someday. I don''t mean human beings, such as people who just look down from heaven and never interact with people - whether Corwen himself realizes about it or not. Well, I guess I''m worried) "


    Miriazal had that in mind. And Miriazar, in an earlier discussion, promised to provide a western base as a place for weapons development, as Cowen had requested. The steps were promised by Miriazal and Alphilis was happy, but Cowen was not convinced and did not insist that he would accompany him to the place. At the end of the day, Miriazal broke and promised to take Cowen to a place where it should be weapons production.


    I don''t even know where Elsa is. Also among the three archbishops, it was the only place Dryde knew. For the sake of time, Miriazal only informs the least number of humans about the place. Because the enemy doesn''t know where he is, and even if his body missed the place without offense, some of it could be deadly to Arnelia. Because nothing is only being developed by Demon Crystal Stone.


    "(You don''t need to know everything, except me. If you could just look at the beautiful part and move on without knowing it, that would be the best part)"


    "Did you say something?


    "Nothing. More than that, remember?


    "Oh, you''re talking about Silence being dead."


    Miriazal asked to get half the story out of the way, but it must have been a fairly important project.


    "I haven''t been throwing anything out of the way lately to Miranda. I also left Miranda''s report on Clier and Vesel. Then why hasn''t Miranda raised such an important report?


    "Didn''t you just know?


    "Then I guess I have a problem with my practical skills. Call Miranda and I''ll ask her right away."


    "I already called it in. I thought you''d be here any minute."


    Almost at the same time as Miriazal was impressed with Elsa''s handicap, he heard a knock on the office door.


    "Master, it''s Atashi. I''m coming in."


    "Whoa, that''s just fine. Get in."


    Miriazal welcomed Miranda to one of her complaints, but she lost her temper when she saw the look on her face. Miranda was losing her vitality so slowly that she wondered where her undying beauty had gone in that immortal body.


    When Miranda, who became like a ghost, fluttered into the office, the servants Miriazal and Elsa were also taken aback and merely looked at the appearance.


    Continued

 918 Small ripples, part 22 ~ essence ② ~

    "Miranda, what''s wrong with you?"


    "... I haven''t slept in about three days. Exactly. Atashi is also limited in strength."


    "Is the errand so intense?"


    "There''s that too. But lately, I''ve had a bad headache."


    "Headache?"


    It was the first time in a long relationship that Miriazal had also heard of Miranda not suing for one of her physical changes, no matter how much she teased her booze or sent her to the barren earth. My first intention to blame Miranda had already been lost somewhere.


    "Miranda, don''t you need rest"


    "If you''re going to give it to me, I''ll take it, but you don''t have time for that now, do you? Just sending a pilgrimage to the end of the demons that appear there is a lot of work. We need to compile a report on the new demon king that''s coming up from them, and we need to discuss the measures. At the same time, we have to take into account the suspicious people wandering around the master. This is even if Lizard Manadil takes the lead in preparing for the Arnelia 400th Anniversary Festival and the Lizard of the Dride does other superficial general tasks. I''m not too busy. What I want is manpower, manpower. I''d rather borrow a cat''s hand than a moi bird''s mouth, actually."


    "Hmm, I think Lapenti''s pretty good."


    "I''m assuming that Lapenty has a good chance of plotting an assassination of the master, but Atashi..."


    Elsa''s and Miriazal''s expressions sharpen in Miranda''s words.


    "Is that still the case?


    "You''ve been a little on the subject before. You still think you have feelings that just don''t convince you?


    "I thought he wasn''t the only one who was cautious and smart enough not to get his tail out, but rather devoured by our church. Then the number of people is squeezed. Lapenti could be called the head of it.


    Apart from love, how did your lord know he was suspicious?


    "Nothing, I just don''t care from the start. When Atashi gave a speech in front of the pilgrims, he didn''t rebel, but took the other powerful men and put sesame seeds in Atashi. I hate guys who do sesame seeds, but I feel like I''m here to threaten you more than that. ''I have all these people, so please divide them up if you can.'' Perhaps too much."


    "Maybe not. I was late on a pilgrimage assignment and again not very much affected by Lapenti due to the amount of outings, but I did get powdered. It wasn''t a particularly intimidating atmosphere, it was about joining our own camp or anything. I said no at first thinking that there would be no factional feuds or anything left belonging to the same church, and I was wondering who you were going to argue with, but if that''s the case, I''m convinced. She was going to chase Miriazal down from the beginning."


    Elsa added, Miriazal and Miranda looked a little uncomfortable.


    "Lapenti... I know him when he was younger, but it''s hard to say."


    "What was he like?


    "First of all, he was one of the most beautiful sisters in Arnelian history. A woman with such a vivid beauty that all the flowers around her faded when he walked. That''s what elegantly behaves like again, so the monks at the time were immersed in training. I guess it''s impossible not to be blinded by any sturdy thing. Even the demon eagle of the same sex doesn''t feel right watching it."


    "So much?"


    "Yes, not so much. Take a look at Tarrum''s best whore forminations and the exceptionally beautiful historical Aphrodite captains of Friedelinde''s Tenma knights. Compared to you, you can beat me. And the way in which you enter training, the diligence, goes hand in hand. He refused all the invitations of the national nobles who had studied in Gloria and Arnelia at the time, volunteered and stayed on the mission of pilgrimage, but quickly became said to be the best of his time with strength.


    Loyalty is one of the best again. The eyes that look at the eagle shined as if they were looking at the Absolute. I feel somewhat extreme, but I can''t make a mistake, so I threw it away. Anyway, I''m not sure he was a trusted subordinate. I don''t know if you''ve imitated life for me. "


    Miriazal thought about it with his arms all the time, but there seems to be no verse to think of. I''m used to being targeted for my life. But there seems to be no reason for Lapenty to target us. I''m going to reward you enough so far, and I trusted you. The two of us have talked many times about a better way of this continent. There have been various reforms that have taken Lapenti''s opinion into account. And yet, if you''re just complaining, you still know, but you don''t know why they''re after you to your life. Because even when opinions were in conflict, they were opponents who could be adequately resolved in discussions.


    Miranda spoke to the troubled Miriazal.


    Continued

 919 Small ripples, part 23 ~ essence ③ ~

    "Master, worrying isn''t the answer. Don''t take the time to do that now because Atashi will find out. You''ve got a lot to think about as head of Arnelia."


    "Well, the problem is it''s piling up, and no matter how much time you have, it''s hard just to get ready for the 400th anniversary. It has not been a long time since the heads of state have put out a place to meet, but what developments will this time be? It hurts my stomach just to think."


    "What happened before?


    Miranda asks. Miriazal''s face became tannic, as it crushed the bitter worm.


    "At first we all respected the eagle. That tickles me off. Arnelia became the current system, and for 200 years or so, the respect of each country for the eagle was enough. It has been about 200 years since then, and gradually the attitude of the countries has lightened the eagle, no, something that responds defiantly to the eagle has also appeared. They''re only limited to just surfacing, but that''s why they were creepier than the guy cutting them in the front. Only a whisper and a bad reputation can spread beyond my reach.


    And finally, a country emerged that showed clear hostility to the eagles. Romansland and I are actually mutually non-interferent by agreement, but these days the country benefits from Arnelia''s role as a mechanism, but there are some unfaithful people who don''t want Arnelia''s instructions. "


    "Don''t be surprised, there''s always a time to smoke just good juice."


    "I used to feel a little more calm about human sexuality."


    "It must be the character of the master who screwed it up."


    "Don''t you dare tell me."


    Oh, you''re getting on with your usual, Elsa thought. I don''t know, Elsa thinks it''s safe to have these two. No matter how rotten the interior of Arnelia is, pests spreading across countries, if these two are alive, yes. It was hard to imagine that this continent would be strange.


    That''s why I thought Elsa was worried. Rumors that a suspicious union has recently been formed in various countries and that they are about to fly a flag against Arnelia head-on, etc. must be eyebrow spit.


    As Elsa watched such an exchange with a smile, Koko, who was outside, gently entered the room and eared at Elsa.


    "Lord Lisa?


    "What''s up, Elsa?"


    "It appears Lord Lisa is offering to see Miranda. Or, on the face of it, he came to see Miriazal."


    "I''m so relieved to play. Well, let it pass."


    I know Miriazal as much as Lisa really didn''t come to see me. Lisa''s coming to see me also means we have business to attend to at the same time. It was just the right opportunity for Lisa for Miranda to be here again. No matter how many of our former travelers are unaware of that fact, Lisa''s entry into and exit from Miranda is a source to be reckoned with. Even if Miranda doesn''t say anything, I can imagine what''s going on around there for Lisa too.


    Lisa turned to Miranda, not Miriazal, when she was passed into the room.


    "Do you know what I came here for today?


    "Atassically. But that doesn''t seem to be all."


    "That''s a good guess"


    "Let''s hear the report first. I feel a little late, but Lisa''s requirements would be better from then on."


    Miranda squeezed her expression and turned back to Lisa. Lisa also reported back to Miranda for work.


    "On the Ips thing. She was first of all a very dependable being. Aside from its character and compatibility, you would certainly be competent. I don''t even know if I deserve a pilgrimage watch, but if you''re that mouth-water, I was wondering if it would be worse to be called a conflict resolution expert.


    And its strength is also first-class. Is there someone in our mercenary corps who can beat her alone? I have to say, it''s pretty hard. "


    "That''s right. That Ips had a proven track record far surpassing Elsa there if it was a pure demon crusade. It''s not so easy to kill, even if you''re a cop."


    "Yes, I guess it was. It was just unclear whether she was rebellious against Arnelia. Because I left her before I poked her in the core. However, I think you were loyal to your duties."


    "Well, is the track record real? Then the question is, who killed Ips?"


    "By whom? Didn''t the demon kill you in that basement?


    The death of Ips is also laid low within the Arnelian Church. Generally, pilgrims are even lay low in their names and watchdogs, even within the church. It is something that they have no choice in the characteristics of their mandate, but therefore they are only reported to the extent that their deaths are even minimal human beings - in other words, blood relatives. Almost all blood relatives had already died in the case of Ips, so they were only obliged to inform the remote. It is also, to a lesser extent, remote from the Ips. In fact, there was no death of Ips.


    But Lisa was aware. Because it was a tense scene, it was also due to the fact that the sensor was tensioned without alarm. And about a day later, Lisa was sneakingly sensing that a member of the Knights Temple, who had gone inside the underground waterway, had taken a stretcher and recovered some chunk. Lisa had instinctively guessed that something that wasn''t in the shape of a person was'' who ''.


    However, there was no assumption as to the cause of that death, and while I went to call for reinforcements, I just thought that I had been killed by the demons I had encountered.


    Miranda shook her head to the side against Lisa''s words.


    Continued

 920 Small ripples, part 24 - essence ④ -

    "Well, what do you think? In Atashi''s view, his body was slashed after he was decapitated. There is evidence of a human body when it was alive, called" life reaction. "I don''t care if they tear my body apart, I can find out where they tear me apart from. Well, it''s a unique skill, so I can''t imitate it."


    "I see, are you a skilled pharmacist"


    "That sort of thing. But when I tried to" assemble "Ips'' body, I realized I wasn''t smart enough. Someone must have decapitated him and taken him away. And the neck was severed very well. If you cut him in the front, he''s an unimaginable user. If you caught Ips off guard, he''s a hell of a head. Either way, it''s very troublesome. He was in the underground waterway then."


    "Do you have any idea who did this?


    "I honestly don''t know that. Jake''s classmate, who escaped, apparently wanted to be the legendary General Dortmund, but if it''s true, he must have done it. That''s all I know."


    "... no, I have another idea"


    Lisa remembered another, slightly sensed one. No, I remembered ''something I couldn''t sense'' to be precise.


    "I thought it was Lisa''s mistake, but at that time there was room in the groundwaterway to call it blank. Lisa wondered if it was an undetectable place because of the terrain of the underground waterway, but if that was a deliberately stretched junction, that junction would seem unusual."


    "Why? It''s not uncommon to have a connection that prevents sensing of sensors."


    "Miranda. If the junction is spherical, so be it, but what if it were in the form of rattles as if it were to fit the shape of an underground waterway? Do you think you can normally tension such a distorted form of junction?


    "Ugh."


    Miranda couldn''t argue. Because I thought that was theoretically impossible. No, you won''t be able to, but it was an event to the extent that even Miranda suffered from understanding how fine control of magic could be exercised to imitate such finesse.


    Lisa continues.


    "If that was intentionally unfolding, there could have been something else lurking in that place. And that can''t be a black magician. Because there''s not much reason for them to hide themselves. And it will also be difficult to sneak into the Arnelian junction they have strengthened"


    "Um, that''s covered by the eagle. Let''s assume that the enemies we were inside this time were more lurking than before reinforcing Arnelia''s ties. Now, when someone named Dortmund left the boundaries of the eagle, he was able to feel it."


    "Thus, the bearer of that junction is a human being and is likely to have been lurking in Arnelia as it were. Now, do you have any idea who could do that?


    In Lisa''s inquiry, Miranda had a person on her head for a moment, but Miranda denied the possibility herself. Lisa is surprised by the trick.


    "Miranda? Do you have any idea?


    "No, that''s not it. Better than that, do you have any idea what Lisa''s talking about?


    "Yeah, I was wondering if I could make a public statement without much evidence... if it was a man named Brandio from the pilgrimage. Or, I thought,"


    Miranda opened her eyes to Lisa''s words and Miriazar moved her eyebrows tingly. There''s no way Lisa could have missed that move.


    "You both seem to have something to feel"


    "Oh, sort of. Because you thought about the same person."


    "Ho."


    Lisa narrowed her eyes intriguingly to Miranda''s words. Lisa often asks Miranda with her face.


    "The more you know, the more frigid he is?


    "Well, the pilgrimage is always frigid. But it''s not the killer. It fits as a figure."


    "Why?"


    "It was Brandio who contacted Atashi the day of the incident. It''s exactly who Lisa asked for help, taking over and letting Atashi know."


    "Uh... then"


    "Yes, it can''t be Brandio. There will be a case, because Atashi is looking directly at his face."


    Miranda shook her head to the side. Add pompous as Miriazal responds to it.


    "Brandio... he''s not sure."


    "What kind of person do you think he is?


    "Before I do, I want to hear from you. Did Miranda feel like she was in charge of him directly?


    Miranda thought about Miriazal''s inquiry with a little arm wrap, but the answer was immediate.


    Continued

 921 Small ripples, part 25 ~ essence ⑤ ~

    "You''re excellent. I''ve never been able to offer you a job, and I''m not good at it. He''s the one who does any kind of work. That''s the fifth place on the pilgrimage - but there''s more to frigidity"


    "Well, it sounds frigid. Why?"


    "I would never do more work than I offered. Appear with what Atashi expected and nothing more or less. It''s like knowing what Atashi wants beforehand. At first I thought it was brilliant, but it''s getting creepy over time.


    Besides, how did he end up fifth on the pilgrimage? That''s not what I''ve been doing. "


    "Well, that''s where I wonder, too."


    Miriazal tuned in to Miranda. Now it is Miranda''s turn to be surprised.


    "Wait, isn''t that strange? Until Atashi took office, the master should have commanded the pilgrimage. How come Brandio is in that order when the master doesn''t know?


    "Because I wasn''t directing to the details. I left it up to Lapenty to decide who to hire. I never had a problem with that. And Brandio is on that watch. I know why, but now that I''ve been pointed out, I thought it was strange to wash out his background again. So is the track record, but that life is not for a pilgrimage."


    "Background, is it"


    "Goodbye."


    Miriazal nods at Lisa''s question.


    "Brandio is no stranger. He''s from the village. Not poor or rich. He''s also a second son to a medium-sized farmer who has a few small pieces of confidence. Big towns are nearby, and few demons emerge. I''m from a peaceful region like the one pictured in the picture. My family is alive and well.


    Brandio himself, the days of listening somewhat to his studies at the academy in town. There''s not gonna be a big turning point in your life. "


    "I see that''s not appropriate as a pilgrimage"


    "Hmm, I didn''t think pilgrimage was a neat task, but he said he didn''t have enough to hang on to that task?


    "I don''t think so."


    Miriazar nodded.


    "Anyone on a pilgrimage assignment is looking for something. It is a fanatical sense of faith or mission, or someone who is simply seeking a place to fight, or who is guaranteeing the identity of his country or clan by serving Arnelia. Most people, like Elsa, have nowhere to go."


    "None of this applies to Brandio."


    "That''s not what I meant. Still, some are too good to be promoted to pilgrimage assignments, but Brandio doesn''t either. All tests conducted in Arnelia and Gloria were intermediate results, as well as witchcraft and combat techniques. That is at the top of the pilgrimage. It''s not a convincing human resource."


    "Or do you have a hidden talent? But Lisa didn''t act directly with Brandio on his last crusade mission, but in Jake''s words, he was a monk of considerable skill? Does that mean you''ve had a lot of drilling since you took up your pilgrimage assignment?"


    "But what does it mean to have no track record? If you have a track record, you just need to reveal it. How strange."


    "You can ask Lapenty, because there''s probably no reason to hide it. So, Lisa, I guess that''s not all the errands, huh? What else can I do for you?


    Miranda said, but since Lisa turned her gaze toward Miriazal, Miranda took care to probe the content and back off with Elsa.


    In the room where they were gone, Lisa also asked Larna, who had kept them waiting further outside the room, to enter the room. Miriazal saw that the two of them were there, and he was wondering what the matter was.


    "Does visiting in this combination mean that the requirement is for Master Stelvese"


    "As you can guess. I was wondering if you''d like to talk to him."


    "Well, wait. I can''t easily match you guys. I''m going to offer to take a look at it, so I''m going to wait a bit."


    "You don''t have to wait"


    From the room next to the office, Stervese himself appeared loosely. It loosens its long hair and walks even majestically through majesty.


    Larna aside, the intimidation that makes even Lisa harder on herself. Stervese stared carefully at the two as he gracefully sat down next to Miriazal.


    "I already knew of the coming of your lords with a thousand eyes. Make it easier."


    "Yes. But even if they say so."


    "It''s a little less intimidating."


    In Lisa''s words, Stelvese doesn''t move.


    "Forgive me, but I''m still trying to keep it down."


    "It won''t be anything to try to contain it, will it? If you''ve been working on it for a long time, you don''t have to know, because you haven''t had to do it before."


    "Damn, this is all I can''t imitate a human being. Humans are clever."


    "Just kidding. You won''t be able to compare it because it won''t be all that much to show."


    Watching Miriazal sigh, Larna couldn''t stop sweating cold. Momentum got in to the Deep Green Palace, and Lisa was there, so far the conversation went really well, but when it came to talking to the Ancient Dragon, the words didn''t come out well in front of the compression. For a witch, an ancient dragon is also equal to the management of nature itself. Even Gwendorf was awesome, but it was only an unknown realm relative to the ancient dragon.


    But for Lisa, is she not so oppressed as to say in her mouth? Lisa started talking ahead of time.


    Continued

 922 Small Ripple, Part 26 - Lisas Question ① -

    "I didn''t go all the way out, because I wanted to ask you something"


    "Hmm, did you decide what the question was about?


    Stervese asked Lisa. Because I wondered if Lisa had decided to answer a previous query. It was something Lisa didn''t know what she was talking about, but Lisa answered without hesitation.


    "There are those who called me ''Mother Maiden''. I want you to tell me what the hell that means."


    "... well. Did that come out before you?"


    "You know, don''t you?


    Lisa''s voice will sound like a strong inquiry. Larna almost got herself out again unexpectedly, but only Miriazal didn''t know what it was about.


    "Is that it? What is that?


    "Don''t ask now, Miriazal. It''s a story that comes very close to the core. Stervese, a true dragon operating from the oldest times. What''s in the alphilis?


    "One question, it''s Lisa. Who the hell do you want to know?


    "... you did. Then I will prioritize the question before you. Because that big woman thing is all I have to figure out. But it''s very hard to know who you are."


    "I see that''s your choice. Come on."


    Stelvese began to answer Lisa''s questions, sitting calmly.


    "We have to talk a little bit about the history of this continent before we do. Once upon a time there was a man on this continent who had the power to look to the future. My name is Me Chatless."


    "This is the first name I''ve heard. Who is it?


    "We''re talking about a time you don''t know. At a time when humans still didn''t know what sorcery was, she did exist and helped humans survive on this continent with their futuristic eyes. Miriazal, you might have heard that somewhere."


    "Mechatres, mechatres... no, I can''t remember a name like that."


    Miriazal twisted his neck and thought, but it was a name he could not remember. Stervese continued with a faint laugh.


    "Miriazal, when your Lord was fighting demons east of the continent, there were those who were doing the same thing on the west side. No, it was faster than your lord, to be exact. At their center were the white-haired ones. It was later to be called the" White Shore Clan, "genuine people."


    "The White Shore clan? Isn''t that the unity of the Olimpus Association!


    "Exactly. That is the story of an era so ancient that it is not left in human history. It''s a piece of human history that even your Lord doesn''t know about. And Michatres was the first person to raise the White Shore clan and flip a flag against the demons. Has it been nearly 1500 years? Even the Orimpas may be old enough to know some of them."


    Stervese talks somewhere nostalgic to Miriazal, who rode herself after Rana. She kept talking with a distant eye.


    "Meeshattress was the equivalent of a witch so far. She had superior spirits, no, more powerful spirits existed at the time. That could have been something to be called ''God''. Meeshatres was able to communicate directly with those superior beings, and with the power of futuristic vision she expressed, she acted to open up the future of man. She brought humans together, guided them, and sought the help of wise other races, such as True Dragons.


    Whew, Miriazal. Why do you think True Dragons and other races favored you, the rebellious ones?


    "... that there was a rooting for Me Chatless?


    "That''s what I''m talking about. At least she told her concubine. Eventually, the group of humans coming from the east will support us in the shadows, as their chief is a demon, but will bring peace not only to humans, but also to other races. You were right. You showed up."


    "Oh my God."


    Miriazar totally roared in the background she didn''t even know herself. Stervese went on further.


    "And Me Chatless knew. Eventually he will be banished from the White Bank clan, and there will come a time of war between humans in contention, and the Orange Bull will run wild and the black sorcerer will raze the world. Knowing everything, and still trying to figure it out, Meeshatres ran around the world and knew he was going to fall in the middle of his mind. All she could see was when she was going to die."


    "Wait a minute. Does that sound like Michatres was alive until recently?


    "You''re alive, aren''t you? It hasn''t been the past year since he died. It looks like a kid like Hidun killed him."


    "You knew that and you didn''t try to stop it?


    Rana questioned Stervese. Everyone in this room knew exactly what kind of person died. If anyone could read the future, wouldn''t that be the trump card against Orangeables? Everyone waited for the words of Stervese, but it was she who spoke sadly.


    "Of course, I thought I stopped it. She was human, but also a friend to her concubine. A concubine with thousand-eyed views of the world today and Me Chatless, who sees the future, have often had controversies. She was not only a person today, but also a person who looked ahead, ahead, that and beyond, and tried to capture a better future. A man who wanted all races to be in that better future. The unlikely ideal and concubine smiled, but she couldn''t help but smile at the concubine as she ran through the continent saying that that was why it was good. Yeah, I''ve never known that was the power that humans could have.


    But at the same time, I knew I wasn''t going to live forever. She knew the time would come when she couldn''t help herself. She realized that the combination of karma was too complicated for her to do anything with Meeshatres on this continent, where not only human beings, but also various races and wills mix. And she knew that whoever followed her would surely kill herself. One day she came to the concubine and said: "My death has decided. No matter how you escape, you will die in another decade. Then we must do what needs to be done by then."


    She didn''t say anything more, but I thought it was a request for help for the concubine. For a long time, I was a woman who didn''t throw up only weak noises. That''s one of the reasons why the concubine got off the mountain. "


    "I understand the story. But how does that relate to Lisa?


    "The hope that Meeshatres entrusted to the people left behind that he couldn''t help himself. One of them was the word ''mother maiden''. That''s what this is about, Lisa."


    Make sure you look straight into Stervese''s eyes, and blind Lisa was relative to her.


    Continued

 923 Small ripples, part 27 - Larna question ① -

    "What do you mean - if you hear it, it''s going to be meaningless"


    "That''s the thing. Concubine and I don''t know what it all means. But I''m getting one answer. Doesn''t your lord somehow know that, too?


    "Yeah, I''m kind of convinced now. If so - my path is one. Thank you, Stervese. Now I''m hungry, too."


    Lisa bowed politely and Stelvese looked back at her satisfactorily again. Lisa doesn''t know there was a cage of love in her eyes, like staring at her daughter or something. And at the same time, it was something that no one on this occasion could know that Lisa had one determination.


    And once the story is over, now I move on to my question, which Larna fears.


    "Oh, you know. May I have one from you, too?


    "Yeah? Yeah, you were definitely a white witch apprentice. How can I help you?"


    "There''s one thing that really bothers me, too. This is not a question as a person, but as a witch. I''d really like to ask you, a true dragon."


    Rana correctly declared her residence. If asked to be a witch, True Dragon has at least a responsibility to listen to the story. Stervese urged Larna to speak.


    "Never, let''s hear it"


    "Thank you. Then go straight in. What is'' The Vain ''?


    To the words, Stelvese and Miriazal reacted perfectly. Miriazal saw Stelvese wondering what was going on, but that was the same with Stelvese.


    "Witch, where did your Lord put that word?


    "I heard from the presence you call ''that'' when Alphilis lost his mind"


    "Well, that''s the kind of time you want to be"


    "Dear Stervese..."


    Miriazal gave an anxious look, so Stelvese also asked questions.


    "Miriazal, how far does your Lord know what''s going on?


    "The pilgrims have repeatedly reported the emergence of a land where no magic can be used at all. And at times, there were reports of the emergence of enemies whose magic itself could not work. The enemy seems to have been defeated only by a physical attack, or extinguished after a certain amount of time, but rather than simply being highly resistant to witchcraft, he said it seemed to have absorbed or extinguished the witchcraft itself. Happy or unhappy, I''ve never encountered you yet."


    "Hmm. Only a few times have concubines also dealt directly with each other. Previously, there was a fort called Salamo, right?


    "Yes, you''re right"


    Larna suddenly appeared in Salamo, remembering the giant. Alphilis repelled then, but if not what would have happened. I''m just relieved to imagine.


    "Alphilis repelled then, but if not, the damage would be enormous -"


    "Wait, you said you repelled? Didn''t it just disappear naturally?


    "No? I did repel it, though."


    "Impossible"


    Stervese was exposing confusion. Miriazal has never seen the oldest dragon of the true dragons currently operating, bewildered, etc. Seeing the look on his face, everyone assumed that something was happening that had to be easier.


    And Stelvese started talking as if he were talking to himself.


    "The first thing to be vain - it was a thousand years ago that I saw its existence. of the size of a person. Those who saw it was clearly wrapped in black shadows and had difficulty recognizing its expression and presence, he said. But it did exist there, and when involved in devouring some life, whether human or demonic, it vanished in about half an hour. He said the magic didn''t work, people''s weapons were ineffective, and there was no appearance of any warcraft attack.


    The second time it appeared was 800 years ago, in a certain dragon. The concubine happened to observe inside the dragon there, but her chiari eyes were suddenly blocked. I thought something was wrong and hurried into it, but some dragons just exposed the debris, and nothing remained on the spot. The story of the dragon was that the enemy was a four-legged walking creature about the size of a large wolf, and he was not frightened of himself, who was a dragon, and he approached him slowly. No, some said it was just passing as if it were a natural disaster, rather than being attacked. No exhalation will work on that enemy, and the nails will not work. The dragons stopped attacking and said they were just watching the distant winding. And he still said the enemy vanished after a few moments.


    The concubine decided to call his presence ''the vain''. I followed its existence with caution in the future, but I believe that the cycle of emergence is gradually shorter. Something that was initially once every few decades has emerged recently every few years. And its presence is gradually longer. longest, some manifested themselves for a few days "


    "Is there no means to counter anything?


    "Yes. If it''s a physical attack, it goes through to some extent"


    "If it''s you or Jabbawok."


    "We can attack. But you can''t defeat it. They''re there, they''re not there. Whether to extinguish them with an attack or not, they reappear a little further away in that area. They exist naturally, just as the air is there. The concubine has yet to find an effective countermeasure. I haven''t even grasped who I am. When it comes to figuring it out, it just means that the time to manifest it is proportional to your physique.


    How big was the individual that appeared in that Salamo fort? Thousands of eyes have been cut off, so I know they''ve appeared, but I haven''t been able to confirm them. "


    "It was enough to overlook a three-story building"


    In Larna''s words, Stervese''s eyes opened to surprise. That mouth tried to say something, never uttered a word.


    "... oh, my God. As far as the concubine knows, it''s the biggest void. You think they wiped it out?


    "Yeah, yeah."


    "How''d you do that? What method did you use?


    I saw Stervese with the kind of gaze that stabbed Larna, so Larna was also barometric and speechless. Lisa cared and slapped him on the shoulder, answering instead.


    Continued

 924 Small Ripple, Part 28 - Javawok Question ①

    "Using a sword called Remegate, Alphilis attacked. There is a strange light coming out of the sword Lemegate, and it seems to have wiped out the giant."


    "Remegate? What, that''s"


    "I thought it might be like the Devil''s Sword. Don''t you know?


    "The concubine should have seen almost every demonic sword, spiritual sword, and legendary weapon armor that exists in the world from its outbreak to its end, but with so many swords, she knows nothing about its existence. What''s going on?


    No, wait. Show them to the sword now. You have to be sure with those eyes. "


    "I don''t mind showing you around, but isn''t it a bad idea for you to walk away? Its appearance also attracts people''s attention, and most importantly, if you are a little sensitive, you will soon realize that you are not just something. We''ll bring it."


    "... of course. So let''s just ask."


    When Stervese returned to me when Lisa pointed me out, she decided to wait for Lisa and Rana to bring the sword home. And when Larna left the room, she told her as she remembered.


    "Speaking of which,"


    "What?"


    "It''s someone who came out in place of Alphilis, but he called it the ''key'' about Lemegate. Do you have any idea?


    "Keys... well"


    "... Really?"


    Lisa left the room in a slightly uninterrupted manner. Instead, the Jabberwocks come in.


    "It''s a big day for visitors."


    "Seriously. Again, I thought the world of men was interesting. Miriazal may not know, but do the Javawoks remember? About the ruins of that prairie."


    "Absolutely. Who the hell thinks he was the caretaker of that prairie? Instead, I thought I had been entrusted with the stewardship by the husband of the meadow dragon to keep the ruins out."


    "Ranri"


    Stervese nodded.


    "That ruin was in many ways untouchable to man. Your lords, who tried to attack the ruins, returned with scattered eyes."


    "... you miss it. While we were still in the herd, we challenged the ruins."


    "And by the time I had no skin, I was beaten up. We''re the only ones alive."


    "And in exchange for the sacrifice of our companions, we have acquired our present tough flesh and strength."


    "The various metals that were excavated as its by-products flowed into the world of man by the hands of Meeshatres, becoming legendary weapons protective equipment. Same goes for the strange tools that were excavated again. It''s all about the past."


    "No, it''s the current story"


    Javawok blocked the story of Stervese. Though black fangs (jabberwock) with many unscrupulous attitudes, it is rare to block the story of Stervese, whom he calls the Lord. A little rock roof and rake, too, but Javawok didn''t get too high, and he asked Stervese in a rare and sober manner.


    "Hey, Master Stervese. I need to ask you one thing."


    "... what"


    "Can you talk to me now? We were told that the ruins were over on the second level. And the fact is, there was nothing at the deepest end of the second layer - it looked like it. But I saw it. As I was steward of that ruin, I had challenged the ruin many times to raise my arm even further. And I was finally able to walk that ruin by myself.


    So I saw. A huge gate stands in a completely different place from what we were taught to be the deepest. The gatekeeper thing in front of that gate looked like a girl, but I was horrible and couldn''t even get close. No, it was just the best I could do to kill my breath and see how it went farther. That''s never a girl. I looked like a girl, something completely different.


    That gatekeeper, can we fight each other alone with you?


    "... well"


    "That''s not all. Signs drifted from the end of the gate far outweighed the girl. Isn''t that ruin still ahead of us? And we don''t have the strength to go further. Am I right?


    Both Rockroof and Reiki looked at him in surprise at Javawok''s words, but his gaze gathered in nature and Stervese. As she slowly raised her face, she muttered quietly.


    "You''ve grown, Jabberwock"


    "I don''t need flattery. Give me the truth."


    "It''s not a compliment, it''s an honest feeling. You''re right, that ruin has a way to go. The concubine once fought that gatekeeper and managed to win. And the gatekeeper says. You can''t go in there without someone with a key."


    "The key... where is it?


    "The clue just came to my concubine. He who lives in the land of concubines. If it''s possible, I want to get to that. Sit down, ''wait'', etc., I can''t do it very much. I know the Orange way is extreme, but it''s the most realistic way to do it. If you would rather not consider sacrifice, you may call it the most efficient"


    "Ugh... well, well"


    "But the gatekeeper also said: When the key chooses the Lord himself. Then maybe the key doesn''t come to the concubine. We''ll find out soon enough."


    That''s all Stervese left to say, he sat deeply on the couch and meditated his eyes. Rockroof and Rake looked at each other and were surprised by stories they had never heard, but Javawok looked serious about one person whether he ever thought of it. And Miriazal was desperately trying to crush the story and understand it.


    Continued

 925 Small ripples, part 29 ~ Rosetta question ① ~

    Lisa and Rana rush the path from the Deep Green Palace to the base of the mercenary regiment. Normally the road I was supposed to return to while relaxing and watching the outhouse felt like I was not even half my usual distance away by nature and my sooner legs.


    "Larna, what do you think?


    "What is it?


    "It''s about who ''The Vain Thing'' is. I heard that Stervese is an old true dragon over Gwendorf, but with her she is indestructible. Alphilis that wiped it out. What do you think?


    It is a rare, purely inquisitive look on Lisa. Lisa didn''t pay any attention to the identity of the giant she''d ever met at the fort in Salamo, but seeing Stelvese''s reaction, she assumed this was an event that had to be made easier.


    Larna had also chosen words carefully.


    "... the conclusion is still nothing. But I have to know who it is. I feel that way."


    "Is it your instinct as a witch?


    "Yeah, probably"


    "Really? Shall I, as a member of the mercenary corps, also work out what to do if the vain show up in front of me?"


    Then the two hurried home in silence. I didn''t have any more meaning to talk about what I didn''t know who I was, because Lisa and Larna were full of heads with each thought. And somehow, if I hadn''t hurried, I would have felt like the answer would then run out of its hands.


    When they returned to the mercenary regiment stronghold, they hurried to Alphilis'' private room. Something was heard in the training area, but it was not a slaughter, but a look of exuberance. Maybe they''re even holding a ceremony, but even that was something Lisa and Rana never cared about.


    Lisa opened the door the same way Knock did when she arrived in front of the Alphilis room.


    "Alfi? Excuse me!


    "Hey, hey! I''m getting dressed!


    "I know."


    "On purpose?"


    Leaving the dissatisfied Alphilis alone, Lisa spotted the Alphilis room. Of course, to find Remegate. Looks like Larna was made conscious of changing Alphilis for a moment, but there she wiped her covetousness and followed Lisa to see if her consciousness as a witch prevailed.


    "Alfi, where''s Lemegate?


    "I left it on the shelf there."


    "Damn, its insensitive. Worth dying for."


    "That kills you 10,000 times."


    "Um, it doesn''t seem to be anywhere..."


    Alphilis was more surprised by Lana''s unconfidential words.


    "What''s not? You mean someone broke into my room?


    "Have you seen a man, you usratonkachi?"


    "Excuse me!


    "I don''t have that. If a man visits his room in Alphilis, I''ll guess in the juncture. Alphilis'' protection of chastity is perfect."


    "When did you tie the line like that! It''s better that way."


    Alphilis complained, but Lisa and Larna ignored it and discussed it with him.


    "What does that mean? I don''t think he got away with a leg on his sword."


    "Interesting expression, but I was wondering if it was possible"


    "... is it the Spirit Sword"


    "Yes."


    "Well, if it''s an inorganic object, it''ll be easy to sense its appearance. Don''t think you can escape Lisa''s sensors."


    Lisa told him confidently. The signs of the Spirit Sword are known in Impulse. Lisa stomped that if she was in Arnelia, she could easily find it, but then Lisa never sensed the presence of Remegate.


    Just now Larna and Lisa ignored it, in front of the training ground. The hustle and bustle where the mercenaries gathered was the line.


    "What''s up!? Next."


    "Then I''ll be next!


    "No, I will!


    Mercenaries carrying practice swords and flocking to the line. The line goes up against each and every one of them, but no one was able to take one from the line.


    At the end of today''s training, Rhine made a thoughtful suggestion. A replacement for Lloyd, who died in the last battle, was served by a man named Farn, but as the fame of the mercenary regiment (Jaeger) grew, many more talent than he did. Nowadays, like Rosetta, there are also many mercenaries in the mercenary corps who have been certified A-status. Including the increased number of people, the line was every day haunting the formation of new squads.


    So I gathered together the promising, and the line was sifting. None of them could take a single bottle from the line. Among those challenged by the line were Rosetta, Aerial and even Emerald.


    "Chick, he''s serious, strong!


    "Even if I step in, I don''t feel I stepped in on my own will, I feel even guided to foot judgment and sword swordsmanship. The way we fight, there may be limits to beating him."


    "These guys here, they''re pretty much from the same track record as Atai, right? What kind of man is it to put them together against each other? Seriously, I''m gonna fall in love."


    Rosetta''s words are not exaggerated. The line was gradually revealing its strength as more people grew. Instead, should I say that I was watching the way the line fought on the battlefield and could no longer hide my strength any more? The strength of the line was out of the group among the members.


    Rosetta thinks. That he would probably be certified as a brave man if he built up his track record as a mercenary and applied for it. I wonder if they have that much strength together.


    At the end of the day, the sword of Emerald had been judged only by his body. Emerald usually spends his time in a fluffy, soft atmosphere, but when he has a sword, he moves agile in a flinch as to whether the hunting nation''s instincts awaken. The thrust she unleashes is sharp, and it is the line that makes her whisper lightly, but if she is a regular person, she has her throat torn to death with the first thrust. Even though it was a wooden sword for practice, it could kill people if it came to poking them, so the line told them not to work with other humans.


    "(That''s sharp. Among Alexandria''s female knights, there''s only enough to count out a sharp poke so far. The lines of the body are thin, but they are all forged up supple without wasting meat. I''m fooled by the look and tone of it, but if it''s just sword moves, you''re pretty good among the mercenaries, Emerald)"


    "Yaar!"


    Emerald stepped deep with the temper, but when the line broke Emerald''s posture with a foot payment, he jumped straight up his leg and spun his body around the universe. The feathery emerald landed fluffy in the air, but its expression was full of brilliance.


    "Line! Awesome! Nakamayori, Tsuyoi!


    "Thank you. You''re finally starting to speak a language that I can understand."


    "Line, Mott! Awesome ino, Chowdie!


    "... no, still learn more words. It can''t be misunderstood like this."


    The line tries to end with its head, but the surroundings didn''t either. It was no longer all driven by the desire to work with the wonderful swordsman in front of us rather than for our birth.


    "Lieutenant, with yourself next!


    "No, with me!


    "No, with me!


    And when the line was troubled, a layer appeared there.


    "Rhine, it''s time for you to put an archery on me. I know you''re busy, but you have to keep your word."


    "Oh, is that already the time? That''s why you guys are open today. Consider forming a team in the future in view of today''s convenience. All right?"


    Many mercenaries scattered in a word of the line. They were uniformly expressing their lack, but at the same time seemed to be beginning to have respect for the line. All in all, Rhine has been dealing with so many people for more than a moment, barely letting them breathe.


    Watch them scatter and speak to the familiarity that layers remain. There was Elsia sitting there and Gail lying with a handplush on her face.


    Continued

 926 Small ripples, part 30 ~ Elsias question ① ~

    "What''s the matter with you?


    "It''s the result of getting stuck on the line without even hearing Gail''s idiot stop around. Looks like he stepped in too deep to inch Deputy Line."


    "Oh well. But Gail is amazing."


    "Where?


    "I think the awesomeness of the line is its exact reading. Perhaps Gail improves faster than normal people to take that reading off. Maybe Gail will get stronger."


    "Huh."


    Elsia stared at Gayle stretching out at her knees as if she''d heard an unexpected word, but secretly thought she didn''t feel that way.


    I can''t help but care more about layers for Elsia than that.


    "Better than that, since when did you think you''d have a sword?


    "In the last battle, I guess."


    "So you''ve been sensed around? I wonder if he''s finally a boy."


    "It''s not like that. I just can''t protect myself."


    "Well, that''s a negative reason."


    "You can be passive. If you just live a solid life, you can live a discreet life just carrying loads. If you stand up, academics are more certain than swords. You don''t have to bother to have a sword when the world is right in front of you."


    "Are you as unwilling as ever"


    Elsia sighed heavily, just saying she didn''t expect it anymore. Layer looks like trouble when he sees Elsia like that, he turns his footsteps toward the line. I started practicing swords with him.


    Every evening layers practicing lines and swords became all around them already, and at first the vice president of the regiment himself rarely surrounded layers on which to arch, but because their archery was so basic and plain, no one even looked to them. That was the same for Elsia and Gail, but Rhine and Layer have been doing the same habit for the past month or so. We all wondered if it was also a special promise between them, but no one asked, nor did they speak to the surroundings.


    And Elsia was so depressed that Gail, who had passed out, could not move that she watched the line and the archery of the layer. Rosetta and Aerial come by there.


    "Hey, isn''t Gail awake yet?


    "Yeah, there''s not even a sign of waking up."


    "Should I carry it?


    "Well, it started to get cold at night. Well, when I heard later that Rosetta hauled me to my bedroom, I felt terribly sorry for her."


    "When will you do the opposite?


    "Don''t be a nasty joke"


    Elsia stares at Rosetta, but Rosetta is the same wind that blows.


    "You don''t think it''s nasty. Sure, Atai teases Gail all the time, but with or without attractions, Atai thinks it is someone. Gail is an idiot, but he has guts. If I don''t bend over, I could be a good man. Don''t you think?


    Either way, I don''t like it.


    "Ugh, you''re tough! Whatever you think, this kid will care about you."


    "That''s not what I found out. If I''m not rich or noble, I don''t even want to deal with them."


    "Gold in the world? You''re so intelligent."


    Rosetta tells Elsia the expression correctly, though she said it as if it was frightening.


    "So, was today''s training helpful?


    "... you mean the poking of the emerald?


    "You know exactly what I mean. I wanted to show you that."


    "Well, I thought her poking was beautiful."


    Elsia uttered her honest thoughts. In Elsia''s physique, which is not yet grown up, there is a limit to the power of the sword to be wielded. Rosetta was of the opinion that given the lethal wound inflicted on the person wearing the armor with Elsia''s arm strength, she needed an unmatched poke of precision that would plug her out of the gap in the armor.


    I don''t know what to hide, I used to be too. When Rosetta was still a girl, when it came to how to defeat the enemy, it was an ambush, deception, and poking. Rosetta became more than a man with concomitant arm strength early on from the characteristics of his race, but we cannot hope the same for Elsia, a pure human being. Rosetta had a headache for herself about Elsia''s nurturing methods.


    That is the same for Elsia. And instead, they focused on remembering sword moves specific to poking. And Rosetta showed Elsia the sword of Emerald, who was the best at poking in the regiment.


    "The poking of emeralds is a thing of nature, but it is possible to reach that realm in practice. With that sharpness, it will work for most enemies."


    "How long will it take to reach that technology?


    "Normally, three years early. It''s a talented story."


    "That''s a long way off."


    Rosetta laughed bitterly as Elsia had a pompous maternity shop.


    "You don''t like it?


    "Nothing. If you have to, just do it."


    "Good reply."


    Rosetta croaked and stroked Elsia''s head, but Aerial wondered when she saw Elsia wouldn''t resist.


    "Elsia, what were you distracted by?


    "... that"


    What Elsia pointed out was line and layer practice. Seeing, I almost put my sword away, thanking each other if I had finished practicing. Aerial asks.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t see it, but is there something wrong with it?


    "... yeah, I''m sure it''s my fault. Let''s go now, Gail will be carried by Rosetta."


    "You don''t think I can give you a hand with childhood?


    "Unlike you, I''m weak."


    "That''s not the only time you get a maiden."


    Rosetta says bump, but walks out with Gail on her back. Elsia and Aerial also followed her, but Elsia looked back at the lines and layers she would discuss at the end of the practice.


    "(It''s your fault, isn''t it? I practiced the same type all the way from start to finish, but at first very slowly, gradually faster, and at the end I was full of eyes to chase. In the meantime, I can''t believe I haven''t had a single spatial rash unless it''s my fault, to keep meeting the same place in the same time... and that''s not how you can make a layer that just had a sword, is it?


    Elsia dismissed her thoughts. That''s with the idea that you always want to be superior to the layers and that you can''t possibly do that to a young man who just had a sword. And Elsia didn''t know exactly what was going on, but it was still years away that Elsia knew that the move to meet the same space in the same way could actually happen in practice between masters.


    Continued

 927 Small ripples, part 31 - Renatica question ① -

    Rhine was finishing his day''s duties and eating alone in his private room. This is a rare way to spend time because he often eats with his peers in the dining room. But I wanted to be alone because I wanted to think about forming a team based on today''s results. Because I wanted to sum up my thoughts and then talk to Cowen.


    Cowen turns his head really well. Her words and actions did depend on Rhine, but at the same time she felt nervous that she could be eaten out of her head and manipulated if she spoke of something far-fetched. Rhine was reluctant to consult with Cowen without preparation.


    Someone snuck into the room of such a line. Unexpectedly, Lunatica came to the Rhine room.


    "I was here."


    "What, you? You know as much as I do."


    "Because of Larna and Muscade, it''s very hard to detect any signs of who''s in which room. Convenient given the defense. But honestly, it''s inconvenient."


    "Must be. So, what can I do for you? If you crawl at night, do it after tomorrow."


    "If you want me to, I will"


    "... just kidding"


    Rhine remembered. For Renatica, he said he was the superior officer, and for Renatica, his orders were absolute. I''m still an unfriendly opponent around there, so I can''t even joke about it in a detour. Because if you joke and tell him to take it off on this occasion, Renatica will do so without hesitation.


    Rhine inquired with a sigh.


    "So, what can I do for you?


    "About the layer. What do you say?"


    "Well, what?"


    "About Knight Sword Mastery. I do his training too, but I wanted to meet once to see if my training would stay out of the way"


    "You''re serious."


    The line turned brown, but Renatica replied with no expression.


    "I''m also curious. Since I started learning the Knight Sword, this training has been very advanced. I just can''t be disciplined enough to move, so I told him to take that clap off today, and he quickly learned. Layers are unusual these days, they may get too strong"


    "You think so, too?


    To Renatica''s words, Rhine now answered seriously. Because the line was also inside, with the same fear.


    "Actually, there are around 20 sword types I can use."


    "I know up to 10 or so"


    "Right. There are even bad ones and trump card ones, so some I use and some I don''t use. When I told the layers about it, they made me want to know all the moulds. I told you not to do it because it''s confusing, but first I thought I''d teach you one that''s easy to remember. I''ve been teaching for three days."


    "So, you remember yet?


    "Exactly. As for the mould, it''s the one that falls into the easy category, and there are about three movements required to meet the sword. But it''s a talent to be able to swing all of that up the speed of the sword with the same dimensions. Earlier, I was dragged along too as the layers increased the sword speed. If one of them was damaged, it was a meeting of speeds that would cause a huge injury, no matter how much the practice sword. I didn''t get hurt because the layers were so accurately punched in.


    Layers become horrible swordsmen. Don''t worry if I can teach you the sword like this. "


    "Is that because you can''t stop yourself?


    To Renatica''s inquiry, Rhine laughed all the time.


    "Abo, let it go. I need another 10 years to make that kid stronger than me."


    "Really? Don''t you just feel safe because you have a trump card?


    "There''s that too. But unless he knows what a swordsman is, I don''t feel like losing."


    "Do you have a swordsman? What does that have to do with strength?


    "Yes. You''re an assassin, don''t you see? No, I guess he''s also an assassin. I bet on that life and the sword. If Layer had it, he''d be a really scary man."


    "Embrace. It''s a feeling I don''t know, is it like a pledge?


    "Um, well, is that it? I know it''s a lot smaller for everyone, but in situations that divide life and death, it works. I thought I was frowning, too, but I was actually helped by that many times. Keep it in the corner of your head, it''ll help.


    Well, go to sleep now. We stayed up late. It''s time for the kids to go to bed. "


    Seeing Renatica round her eyes at the tone of the line that kicks her out, the line wanders the other way around.


    "What, did you care?


    "No, it''s been a long time since I''ve been treated like a child. It was fresh."


    "Fact is, you''re not a kid yet. It''s really early years to have a weapon."


    "Well, I sure am. But I could think. Suppose we hit the wind a little at night and then go to sleep."


    Did Renatica think of something, instead of the door as it was, she started walking towards the window.


    "Whoa, this is the third floor, though?


    "The rooftop is close"


    He said, "Oh, yeah."


    Renatica put her hand in the window compartment, causing her body to go straight up. The line complains when he sees the open window.


    "Don''t leave me open, dammit. But, well."


    Rhine found Lunatica who went straight to the roof of another building. Her slightly stretched silver hair appears on the moonlight. Seeing the silver shining in the dark night, Rhine accidentally leaked his thoughts. Looking at the same sight, there seems to be others.


    "You have a white moon shining today. You look great in there, Lunatica."


    Rhine crushed his honest feelings and was to get back to his job.


    Continued

 928 Small ripples, part 32 ~ Dragon Decline ① ~

    At dawn. The face of the mercenary regiment goes through a time of thought. Lisa and Larna reported to Stervese that they could not find Remegate, but they just said a word "well," and no change came to that look. The two of you wanted to ask me if I could think of anything, but I couldn''t help but notice her sinking expression.


    And Alphilis, who visits Miriazal''s former place day after day, and Jessia beside him. She asked Miriazal anew about the relationship between Almas and Arnelia, but Miriazal denied her full involvement. Jessia honestly wasn''t in the mood to drink up the word properly, but apart from Arnelia, she officially announced that she would give financial assistance to the Alphilis and the others to defeat Almas through the Phoenix Chamber of Commerce. Now, if Arnelia had any movement, Miriazal would be passing through with Almas. Miriazal, on the other hand, was also not comfortable with the rampage of Almas, so the priority was low for her, but an agreement was reached by working with the Phoenix Chamber of Commerce. Almas was equal to what was left of Miriazal.


    But for Jessia, the merchant, the priority is the defeat of Almas. That''s why I''m hiring Fostina on a long-term contract, and Fostina herself had a reason to go after Almas. For Jessia, the defeat of the black magician is second to none. However, since personally she likes Alphilis, the Phoenix Chamber of Commerce decided to provide Alphilis assistance on the condition of helping to defeat Almas. Since Armas is targeting the Alphilis in the first place at the stage of Renatica''s betrayal, it was predictable that the Alphilis would fight Armas even if left alone as Jessia. So by providing financial assistance and assisting the Alphilis, Jessia and the others automatically fulfilled their purpose.


    And with Miriazal paying for the place and in kind, and the Phoenix Chamber of Commerce providing assistance to the Alphilis and the others in financial terms, the discussion saw a one-end settlement. Alphilis will not be in any financial difficulty for the time being, but Alphilis thought it was not enough. More than that, I was wondering if I was overwhelmingly understaffed.


    Besides, there were still seeds of Alphilis troubles. Alphilis was thinking about operating a soldier using a flying dragon, but even offering to the Arnelian church, her covenant with Romansland got in her way. This is the first time Alphilis has learned that Romansland manages the absolute number of flying dragons outside his own country and is also considered a secret about the breeding methods of flying dragons. All this was something that there was nothing we could do as Miriazal, and because Romansland, with its few products, was a treatment to secure its own position in the international community, it had no choice. Even though it was no longer in the past, that was how overwhelming Romansland''s contribution was during the dawn. If we were to strip Romansland of its advantage in the Fei Long, it is clear that Romansland would start aggression again towards other countries, and it is recognised that it would be very cheap if only the output of the Fei Long could strike a hand. All this was unrealistic because, even as an alphilis, there was no way to strike measures, and even to establish a breeding method, that would take decades. In addition, there was nothing I could do about the castrated Fei Long produced outside my own country.


    And about the fact that Lemegate was no longer visible, Alphilis asked the mercenaries where he was, but no one knew where he was. Asking Maia or Rakia about Remegate didn''t know what it was about. Emerald also had only a perception as a sword to protect, something that no one would know about in any way in its existence.


    Alphilis tried to go around hearing more about Remegate, but Maia''s unexpected questioning would also interrupt his search.


    "Alfie, I wasn''t sure what to tell you, but I still have something I want to keep in my ear"


    "It''s unusual for Maia of True Dragon to talk to you. What is it?"


    "Notice, that is, the information brought to me by Master Stelvese and his generation of True Dragon Demons, that most True Dragons will give up their intervention in this battle."


    "!? Why!?


    Maia moves into my room with Alphilis because Alphilis raised an unexpected loud voice. And carefully put a soundproof magic trick on the room, and I started a secret conversation.


    "It''s not very well known, but Master Notice uses the top spirits to serve as demons. His name is Petefloat. He''s the longest at blocking signs and long distance metastases, the Dark Fairy. He who rules the darkness is free to enter and leave even this Arnelia. Without the black magicians knowing, of course. At Lady Notice''s command, he''s exploring every move.


    That''s what he told me. A while ago, on the eastern continent, the true dragons were murdered, the heads of face-to-face people who were cooperative. "


    "Such an idiot! Killing a true dragon, someone who can do that - no way."


    "No way. The black magicians had a hell of a lot to offer. Demon Sword Glam Rock with Dragon Killer properties. One theory also said it might not be effective for true dragons, but its effects have been demonstrated. With my sister, Renes, and her husband, Ferguard."


    "Ugh... what can I say about that"


    "It''s okay, you don''t have to consider that death. Just because a true dragon lives a lot longer than a person, it doesn''t make a difference that it''s an organism. If you die, you return naturally, and that period is just long or short. Once upon a time, the lives of the true dragons were scattered in a great war. As far as I''m concerned, I''m sad and indignant, but I don''t know if I''ve lived as a true dragon for too long, but I honestly can''t be sad.


    But the problem is, how and what it means. Ren��s and Feigard were said to be the chiefs of the True Dragon after Gwendorf. Its power is very powerful, and honestly it may be stronger than mine. The fact that it was humans who killed two true dragons at the same time "


    "Human?"


    "Yes, I''m human. I don''t know the name. But let''s lead a bunch of demon kings and attack them, humans. This is a mess. In the midst of many true dragons who originally believed that they should not be actively involved in the human world, Renes and Feegard, who were the heads of dragons with innovative ideas, died. This will definitely bring back the other True Dragons. They may not know, but if they can''t unite with a true dragon, they could be hunted the hell out of it. They don''t know that.


    And one more important thing. That means they are Irmatal''s parents. Ilmatal''s parents have left her to die "


    Alphilis was stunned. Once Ilmatal suddenly cried. Was that because I felt that by instinct? Maia talks further.


    Continued

 929 Small Ripple, Part 33 - Dragon Decline ② -

    "There is no longer an existence that teaches Irmatal the right way to be a true dragon. And she''s the youngest true dragon alive. In other words, it''s the one thing that drives the history of the True Dragon. She has no one to teach her what a true dragon is. This is important."


    "That''s if Maia tells you"


    "I can''t. True dragons have the characteristics to absorb their abilities from those they define as their parents. It''s Alphilis she recognizes as her parent, you. Renes and Ferguard were qualified, of course, but that''s not how it works anymore. I can transfer my credentials, but I need to recognize Irmatal. She''s too young to make that decision yet. No, maybe not while you''re alive. As it is, that child will stop its growth with no one to call her parent."


    "No... I didn''t mean that."


    "Yeah, enough. I know too. I just wanted you to recognize the facts as facts. Don''t let that sense of responsibility crush you."


    "Are you going to put heavy pressure on me?


    "Somewhat. But your presence is huge, for True Dragon and above all for Irmatal. Don''t die on the battlefield easily."


    "You don''t have to tell me, I''m not going to die. I survived, and I..."


    Once again, Maia looks a lot harder when she sees the tone of the alphilis stop. Alphilis, that''s all I''ve been trying to say, I''ve always noticed. I wonder what I want to do to survive. I want to know a lot, and I want to meet a lot of people. Of course, that desire hasn''t changed for a long time, but I never thought ahead.


    Alpha Reese tried to say it and realized it for the first time.


    "(Live, defeat the Orange Bull and the Black Mages, and then what? No, maybe it''s not about thinking now. But I don''t think it''s the same thing that only fighting is life. What the hell do I want to do?


    "Alfi?"


    Maia called the name of Alphilis, and she returned it to me all the time.


    "What''s going on?


    "Yes, no. Anything. More importantly, when True Dragon falls. Is there anything I can do?


    "No, that''s our job. More and more, as an escort, I''ve been dying to leave you, but I''ve been sending Rakia on Gwendorf''s searches for a while. Someone will have to meet it."


    "Who do I have to meet?


    "A dragon, to be exact. Another, a generation of dragons between the ancient dragon and the current narrow of the true dragon, equivalent to that of the Stervese. Lord Notice, the dragon who was told to lead all wisdom."


    "If there''s such an amazing true dragon, I''d like to know how the world is going through this"


    Alphilis stares at Maia with frigid eyes. Alphilis would be the only one in the world who could throw words that would cast doubt on Maia, the true dragon.


    Maia hurries to elucidate to Alphilis for some reason.


    "No, that''s... that''s a little unusual. ''Cause I live in the middle of a dragon''s ass."


    "In people?


    "Yeah. It''s not about garnering people''s respect either, as a position they dare to hate. Besides, he has the most beautiful scale of true dragons, but when he turns into a human, he deliberately deludes himself into a miserable middle-aged man. I''m not sure what I''m willing to do at all."


    "It''s kind of like I''ve heard somewhere..."


    I tried to remember what Alphilis would think, but the words were blocked by Lakia.


    "So, sister, should I come looking for Master Gwendorf?


    "Yeah, this is important. Always find it at the fastest possible time. Don''t eat extra roadgrass."


    "Exactly. Neither do I, my brothers, let alone Sister Renes, get hit and eat roadgrass. No matter how appealing Tarram''s casino is."


    "... specific."


    "I said no!


    Maia''s noose gaze was directed at Rakia, so Rakia rushed off the scene before she could say anything. When Lakia is gone, Maia tells him that something even stranger is going on.


    "I have other things to worry about. I can barely reach the other dragons."


    "Can''t get in touch?


    "Yes. Being true dragons, we have a certain degree of responsiveness, and even if we stay away, we can feel its presence. Unless one wants to hide unilaterally. But I can''t feel it now. So does Gwendorf. It''s like something''s interrupting you."


    "Aren''t you actually interrupted?


    "On this continental scale? There can''t be such a ridiculous scale of magic."


    "Ridiculous,"


    When Alphilis heard Maia''s thoughts, he thought it wouldn''t even be so ridiculous. If you are in an Orangeable position. Alphilis turned his head about how to seal up the troublesome True Dragon when he became an enemy.


    "(True Dragon... no matter how powerful the high elves are, True Dragon has a tough flesh in addition. Head-on battles don''t matter what you think. I would use a handful... and other high elves who don''t show up. Miriazal was crushing too, but where the hell are they going? Besides, Oranzeble claimed to be truly worried about this world and also said he didn''t have time.


    Demon kings that occur all over the continent, unstoppable battles, legendary weapons and protective equipment that are robbed everywhere, and the untouchable True Dragons. How do these connect - ah) "


    Alphilis thought of one possibility, but immediately shook his head to the side.


    Continued

 930 Small ripples, part 34 - Wind dwellings

    "(No. Assuming the Orange Bull used continental-scale magic, I don''t know what he''s up to. I still don''t have enough information to get an answer. But the answer is in front of me. I feel that way)"


    Alphilis was sighing one big time, approximating Maia staring at herself worryingly.


    In the same place, in one of the Mercenaries'' paintings, Wintier and Aerial, and Uty were discussing it.


    "I can''t believe the prairie turned out that bad."


    "Yes, it could have been the Spirit''s guide that Uti left the prairie there. If I''d been in the prairie, like all the other fairies, I might have been scattered and didn''t know where I was going."


    "Everyone''s gone?


    "Some of them will be with me. But we might not stay long without a place to settle."


    "Is that what you''re asking for?"


    Aerial asked with a strange face. Wintier seems sorry and tells him he''s right.


    "Yeah, that''s right. We don''t know anything but the prairie, so we want you to provide us with a place in the outside world where we can live. I''d prefer a place rich in nature and unrelated to strife."


    "Is there such a natural place that the higher spirits stay? There''s more to it than that, isn''t there?


    "Gosh, I can''t believe Uty''s going to say that"


    Wintier was stuck for a moment, but she still had to ask for her position.


    "But I know a hundred things. I don''t care if we have demons, because we can live with them."


    "That''s good. But I don''t know much about the outside world either. Of course it will be possible to find out, but it will take time"


    "And you said there was no place like that, and it had to do with the emergence of the Demon King. The demon kings made by the black magicians will appear anywhere on this continent. You can''t live in exactly where that demon king might turn up, can you?


    "Sure. Uty, you''re thinking."


    "Of course, it''s not like you haven''t thought about it."


    Uty said it a little busy, but the words were the best. Aerial continues.


    "If it is a fundamental solution, it will mean that there will be no resting place unless the demon kings are wiped out altogether. Also, it''s going to take a while, so either way, we need to find a temporary place to live."


    "Yeah, please"


    "Then wouldn''t the Deep Green Palace be good? There''s plenty of nature there, well, from fairies and wintiers who know the prairie, it would be like a boxyard."


    "Still not a bad idea."


    Aerial also agreed to Uti''s proposal. Utility gets her chest up good at it.


    "Phew, thank me, Wintier. With my clear brains and bargaining power, even Arnelian Virgin is a little bit..."


    "Uty? Doesn''t seem to be healing to get on the diagram, does it?


    Wintier grabbed the utility and laughed out, cheeky. Seeing that look, Aerial rises.


    "Well, let''s just say I walk away because I seem to get in the way"


    "Hey, where are you going! Help me!


    "karma, I recently learned the word, but it''s a good word. Let''s say we send it to Uti."


    "I don''t want it, I don''t want it! Ta-soo!


    "Oh wonder. I can''t believe the pot utensils talk. Now, where is the cook of this mercenary regiment?"


    It disappears behind the kitchen as Wintier says something noisy. While Aerial also thought it was really not a pan tool, the piece discovered the utility buried in the ingredients that evening.


    At a time when in some ways disturbing exchanges were taking place, Ekla was being pursued by the response of new joiners. The achievements made by the Alphilis and others in the earlier battles are already in the ears of many mercenaries, and it has already been conveyed to the public that they left the "Dark Monkeys" and "Castle Attackers", that they hired Blackhawk to fight in, and that they dropped Veisel''s invasion stronghold in an electrolithic fire operation.


    Of course, Lisa, Ekla and Rosetta''s information manipulation was the only artistic work, but the achievements of Alphilis were still widely known. At the same time, it will bring together not only many but also well-known mercenaries and figures at her disposal.


    Ekla saw the names of those who had ever wished to join the group, even those who knew them. First of all, Vant. One of the mercenaries whose rank is classified as a, supposedly closest to the bravest. Discharging mercenaries came from Orlando, known as the nation''s industry, and he himself came out of Orlando to the public without exception as a mercenary. Known as a man of noble battle as a mercenary, he is also supposedly thick in righteousness. He supposedly chooses his employer, a mercenary who is considered one honor just because he can hire him. He refused any well-treated officer''s mouth, but he finally wished to enlist in the Jaeger.


    The reason is plain and revenge. About a month before his native village was attacked by the Demon King and wiped out, he told him. And how he looked into what, he heard that Alphilis would fight the demon kings, and he said he wanted to fight for her. Alphilis took it on quickly, but only offered one condition. That''s not to rush to death. I told him clearly that I couldn''t entrust him with the captain or anything, especially if he seemed to get revenge. To that end, Alphilis made it conditional on Vant not to receive requests for battle outside the war as a regiment. Tomorrow, Vant was assigned the mouth of a job as a temporary teacher in Arnelia. Vant himself was pompous, but Alphilis looked at it somewhere satisfactorily.


    Continued

 931 Little Ripple, Part 35 - The Tale of the Devils Sword

    Ekla also found the names of other people. Female Knight Florencia. It comes from a former noble noble nobleman and is a woman who is not supposed to be a mercenary or anything else. A native of a pure martial family, she was trained as a knight at an early age, but she is tricked into selling the treasure knife given to her by her father as a sign of adulthood by a merchant. It could have been a story for an unknown nobleman, but she was deeply ashamed of it and decided not to return to her house until she regained the treasure knife that had been sold. Since then, she has traveled the world looking for a treasure knife that has been lost for over a decade.


    She became famous for her beauty with flowing blondes, or for her rare way of fighting horsemanship and witchcraft, but much due to her integrity, and her high upbringing and graceful behavior. At one point he guarded the country''s dignitaries, at one point he served as the guardian of the ghetto, and at one time he led people in the annihilation of demons. The public welcomed her as a mercenary but without losing the pride of nobility and fighting among the people.


    It was Alphilis that Florencia was interested in. To have a high upbringing, albeit not of aristocratic origin, and to use magic, even to ride dragons, just like Florencia, and at the same time to hold the sword technique and the high tactical eye of slamming down Rosetta. Florencia visited more interested in a person named Alphilis than the mercenary regiment, but had decided to join the group less than half an hour after having a conversation with Alphilis. Florencia was very interested in someone named Alphilis. She told him that she wanted him to make finding the treasure knife a priority even when he joined the group, and that Alphilis also promised to help him find the treasure knife again, but also put one condition on Florencia, as did Vant.


    That''s getting dirty requests. Mercenary work, let alone the opponent Alphilis should fight, is not the one who can be managed by virtue alone. Alphilis was the first to give Florencia a job, but it was the torture of prisoners. The job was deliberately arranged with Rosetta to determine its suitability, but Florencia seemed to have managed to get to the end, albeit blue-blue. Rosetta,


    "You can just stand there with your eyes open until the end. Looks like it''s not just your mouth, that nobleman Sama. Well, I don''t know what you''re talking about more than Atai."


    That was it. Following Rosetta''s assessment, Alphilis welcomed Florencia as battalion leader.


    There are a large number of other famous joiners, but they will be screened from now on. They were assigned a request to qualify who was worthy of captainship, and they were judged to qualify during the winter, including practical skills and upbringing.


    Among the prospective joiners to be screened was one shallow, dark-skinned man. The man had a flat face and a beautiful embroidered cloth wrapped around his head. From a luxurious appearance, the man who could be a seemingly good man had a sword on his hip, but the sword, which did not have a single rust on it, had just been openly new, and the mercenary who was in reception for joining the group considered the man to be an amateur at first glance.


    "Want to join the group?"


    "Yes, it is"


    "You have a sword, but you''re an amateur, right?


    "Yes, I''ve never waved my own sword"


    "?" Wave your own sword, "etc., and say strange things. Do you have a clue?


    "Is it? I''m going to use a word as close to the center as possible."


    "Fair enough. But if you''re an amateur, you don''t have to hold the sword. Salaries, underwork, preaching. This mercenary regiment accepts any talent. Those who don''t want to fight don''t have to be forced to fight, and if they just want a working mouth, they can mediate besides a mercenary regiment. Having a sword isn''t the only battle, Captain."


    "That sounded like a sound, Captain. Which one? Kind."


    The man looked greatly surprised, but the mercenaries did not seem to be in the mood.


    "Well. Our captain is a woman, but no, at first I wondered if I was a captain of the women''s regiment, too. Strong indeed and detailed consideration. The captains are all strong as monsters, and I''m guessing the mercenary regiment that''s getting the most chase right now. They also have Arnelian Church and Phoenix Chamber of Commerce behind them, and they have a solid foundation. The treatment for the injured and sick is thick, and the environment is easy to do whether you want to make money or work normally. I don''t think you made the wrong choice, except for choosing a sword."


    "You''re a mercenary, and you don''t like the sword?


    "You never crossed it without waving your sword. If you want to have fun and live, that''s the best."


    "Indeed."


    The black-skinned man nodded, but at the same time glimpsed the sword and then filled in his name at the applicant for Battlefield Mercenary. The mercenary turned his eyes round.


    "Hey - I take people''s advice, don''t I?


    "I appreciate it. But I have a reason to go to war."


    "Right. Then let''s at least wish you luck. Put your backs together on the battlefield, we''re buddies. Uh."


    "Retoa. Call me that."


    "Retore. I''ll remember that."


    Letore then followed the scene and was put through to a hall where prospective joiners would meet and be briefed. There were a dozen people there who wanted to join today. As Letore formed into the corner in it, he sat back and began to think about the rest of this.


    "Well. This will do for the time being, but I need to practice my sword. If your sword moves are too amateur, they''ll drop you off the front line."


    "There''s a swordsmanship instructor. Shall I introduce you?


    It was Impulse who stood in front of Letore. Letore smiles when she sees the girl sitting back and her eyes don''t change as high as they do.


    "Hey Impulse. Thank you for procuring my clothes and sword."


    "I don''t need an example, it''s natural for me. Your orders."


    It''s not an order, please.


    Impulses with slightly stronger eyes and retore staring at impulses with a smile. The impulse sighed when he saw Letore, who could also be regarded as smooth.


    "I was surprised when you suddenly appeared in front of me. Who the hell are you?"


    "Whoa, can you do something about it?"


    "- I understand. But don''t tell Alphilis about this, too? It won''t be hidden forever."


    "Exactly. But she hasn''t ''qualified'' yet. And the time has not come when I should be needed. When the time comes, you won''t like me, but you''ll need me."


    "At that time, is it? May I keep my mouth shut like shellfish until then?"


    "It doesn''t have to be shellfish. But no one will understand the story, even if it''s like a bird. Besides, it''s a fact there''s nothing I can do about it. If we think about it from a human perspective, they will have important things to do."


    "Right. Indeed, the demon king in front of us is more of a threat to humans."


    "That''s right. And the war to come."


    The impulse reacts perfectly to Letore''s words.


    Continued

 932 Small ripples, part 36 ~ numbered ① ~

    "Will it still be a war"


    "It will definitely be. That''s what Petefloat said. You got a hunch, too?


    "Yeah, but I do. When the war is near, there is air to make it smell like that."


    "Right. Do you feel that it continues to be used on the battlefield? The air will be felt by humans if they are sensitive."


    "Alphilis supposedly already feels it. Her mind is too sharp for a human being."


    "That would be so. Because he is a qualified person who should be my master. I''ve waited a long time for someone like her to die."


    "What the hell are you going to do with Alphilis?


    Letore laughed lightly at Impulse''s words.


    "I have no intention of doing this to her. Rather, it''s how she uses me."


    "Depending on how you use it, you could destroy everything?


    "It can be the other way around. Totally other possibilities. Come on, time. Leave."


    When Letore told him so, he was just about to come in there with someone to explain. Those wishing to join the group will be allocated by the desired department after receiving an overall explanation. Impulse gently followed the scene.


    "Call me whenever you have any trouble, Retour"


    "That name will not be used in the future. Those who know what I mean, the less the better. It''s something we don''t even know yet."


    "Rather, who knows about you besides me?


    "Yugdrasil - is that what they call it now? He''ll be the only one."


    "Oh, you''re that wizard. After all, is he - ''Yes''?"


    "That''s what I''m talking about"


    The Impulse left the scene this time because Letore gave him his eye. But at the same time the inner part of it was complicated, I had to feel a strange fate for Alphilis.


    "(Alphilis, you are a thing that was foreseen for a hell of a destiny. Me and Emerald can help you as much as we can. I''m sure the day will come when the world will need you. As a force, Emerald will strive to be beside you as a friend.


    Then do I keep one nail on Jessia? Female braves like Fostina might want to sneak up on us. Because a group like Almas will surely be hostile to this one) "


    Impulse also left the scene with another determination.


    Blackhawk left the scene all the way after doing his job with the Alphilis. He left the scene for each squad and was at the mercy of his work. Only thing Valsas told every squad was that he left orders to assemble again by the time he plugged into the snowmelt.


    In it, something unusual happened. Betts, the deputy captain, accompanied the second squad, Louis and Lexus. Betts usually moves alone and receives little work as a mercenary. It is unclear how he maintains that sword power and life, but it seems that the life of the windmill was originally suited to his sexuality, and he would not have been dissatisfied if he had maintained only a minimal diet.


    That''s why it wasn''t surprising that Betts was accompanying this 2nd squad. I thought it would go away appropriately somewhere, but Betts didn''t go anywhere. I didn''t say anything to the Louis, I just couldn''t stay away and have been with them for the past few days. And Louis, who cut the paralysis, finally questioned Betts.


    "Betts, how far are you going to follow me? Do you have any purpose?


    "Oh, well."


    "What do you have?


    "Your surveillance"


    "... is that Valsas'' order?


    Louis barely saw Betts, but all he did was float back.


    "No? It''s my personal hobby."


    "A hobby?


    "Uh, don''t look so scared. I''m worried about you guys, to tell the truth. I thought you guys were gonna have to keep an eye on each other because if you leave me alone, you guys are gonna run wild. That''s what Valsas'' investigation told him he would have a big mouth request when the winter was over. You guys are valuable fighters, you can''t lose them."


    "You think?


    "That''s a mistake."


    "Don''t rely on that for sure. Only in Valsas."


    Louis sighed. And Lexus continues.


    "When can''t you lose it? Sounds like you could lose it."


    "... right"


    "I''m not proud of you, but we can''t do it that easily. I don''t think you have a stepdad to worry about."


    "Lexus, you must have an idea. You think I don''t know? You must have had a" numbered "conversation at the fort in Kandert."


    "... what do you mean?


    Lexus blurred, but Betts'' gaze stared sharply at him as he shot through Lexus. Lexus is unintentionally intimidated by the unusual Betts eyes.


    "Lexus, you. You don''t know about them?


    "... only rumored. Surely that means Armas'' elite, right?


    "That''s right. I''ve done Valsas before, too. And the first Blackhawk creates a disbanding factor."


    Hearing the words, Lexus''s expression also became more rude. I hear that the members of the first Blackhawk are inferior to the power of the individual than they are today, but as a group they were more powerful than they are today. The reason for the dissolution is uncertain, but it was said that almost one of his companions died in a certain battle, or died fighting each other due to a broken companion, but the truth was Lexus didn''t even know it. Whatever, I''m a constituent of the last Blackhawk, and only Valsas, Betts, Zeldos, and Lasha are alive. Because they kept their mouths shut uniformly, and they told me nothing.


    But now Betts was about to open that closed mouth.


    Continued

 933 Small ripples, part 37 ~ numbered ② ~

    "You know what an Almas is?


    "Yeah, sure. I''m from the West. Using the western country primarily as a trading partner, the ostensible face of an arms dealer and a warrior who plants the war itself to sell its weapons. Making people''s lives seeds of rice, the worst pests. Well, thanks to you, mercenaries like us never get eaten up either.


    They are commonly known as "numbered" by the arms dealers who use them and use them to wage war. Something about a crest carving a number somewhere in your body. That''s all I know. "


    "Surely I know very little else either. But I know how horrible they are. What did you do with the number?


    "Sure, like he said 4 or 5"


    "Luckily for you, if number three or more had come out, you would have been the one who was dead, as strong as number four or less, but they are the assassins in question. But not more than number 3. It''s no different to being an assassin, but the strongest fighter Almas has will be chosen."


    "That mouthful. There''s something you''ve done, right?


    "... things were going well until number 4. From there on out was hell."


    Betts had his hips down the side of the road at some point. Lexus also sat on the spot so that he could be attached, and Louis was listening to the story as he brought it to the tree.


    "We were crushing their stronghold on the west side at the time. The western country is not stupid either. There were a number of countries that knew the dangers of Almas. Those countries offered bounty money and we were hired. And five or six, or after raiding what appears to be their stronghold... the ones they say are numbered showed up.


    They were strong, but not our enemies at the time. Blackhawk may be up there right now if he''s skilled as an individual, but Blackhawk was good at group warfare at the time. If we were all together, we''d be stronger than the Blackhawks are today. At that time it appeared that there was plenty of power between the 10th and 4th, but we succeeded in ending it with almost no one missing. And then they showed up. "


    "Is it number one to three?"


    "That''s right. At first, I thought it was a joke. They were in the town where we were based, just the three of us, and they pushed us from the front. When we opened the door to the liquor store where we were resting, I thought we were just guests on that side of things that weren''t too poisonous. When me and Zeldos felt the anomaly and raised their voices, about five more necks had been snapped. He looked at me like a kid, but I can''t forget that face I laughed at. He smiled at his spiritually elegant face, full of intent to kill.


    We made sacrifices, but we managed to get rid of them. To be exact, number three was terminated, but number two was only injured by a hand wound, and number one was not scratched at all. But we let him get away with it later, and we moved on to the chase. That''s when we saw him. "


    "That guy?"


    Betts hesitated for a moment to Lexus''s words, but started talking with one sigh.


    "You guys should know... a man at the apex of Almas, named Whisper. No, you''re not sure you''re a man. I don''t even know my gender."


    "What the hell? You saw his face, didn''t you?


    "Precisely, someone Whisper manipulates. Whisper never shows people what he looks like. As I found out later, it seems that the only thing he shows up for is the boss, who is the culmination of the organization. Other than that, he uses someone he manipulates to convey the word."


    "You said you''d manipulate. How do you do that?"


    Betts replied to Louis'' point.


    "I don''t know the details. But they use spirits to manipulate people."


    "So whisper."


    "So, what''s the end result?


    "I was held up for a deal. This place was about pain sharing between the two sides. We put our swords away and were told not to pursue Almas from now on. And he dropped his first and second necks on the spot and left. At the same time, tell him to calm down his activities."


    "I think it''s a good opportunity, didn''t you go after him?


    "I couldn''t chase him. As I realized then, the whole town was already silent. Whisper was all over it. We were stopped while Whisper was around killing hundreds of people in town. The point is, we weren''t the real target for them, we were the residents of the town that hired us."


    "But you won''t even drop your men''s necks. I don''t think we have any sense of companionship."


    "You mean we''re even weapons. Or disposable except yourself. For them, life was to that extent.


    Either way, we succeeded in fulfilling our request and gaining our reward. The aftertaste was bad, but I ended Armas'' 1st to 10th. I thought it was quite a blow. But the facts were different.


    Some time later, one of the countries that paid us off perished in civil strife. Well, it wasn''t uncommon in Western countries, so I threw it away at first. But for one reason, and another inexplicable reason, the country perished. One day the king goes mad. The center of gravity of the country crashes in a carriage. Fall accidentally. Every single one of them is common, but we knew what caused it.


    And finally, even our members began to die one after the other. At one point, at the client. At one point, drunk quotes, accidentally fell into the river. A woman stabbed me, how dare you. But I realized that Whisper was doing all of them when I went to see the house of my fellow murderers one day. It was a rarity for our regiment and a wife belt. He had two kids, and he was a happy guy. I just got told I wanted to live a steady life for a while because I cleaned up the big mouth request.


    At first, the vigilante considered it the crime of picking things up. The keys were forced open, and the hardware was missing from the house. But he''s not the kind of guy who gets hit by a pickup like that. He was a ten-finger in our regiment. He was a particularly careful guy, he had multiple tricks in the house to repel intruders, and he was the one planting weapons everywhere in the house. A woman with a wife is also a former member of the team. We know best that they''re not unconscious.


    The scene was only after I killed him. The trap was not activated, and the weapon was not grasped and there was no one left. It was all made to look like a felony. Valsas spoke of the break-up of Blackhawk on the spot. They''ll be after us as long as we''re in the Blackhawk. No one listened to Valsas squeeze out and disagreed with that opinion.


    And the Blackhawk broke up, and there was nothing for a while. Each one of them has been doing business as a mercenary or based on the money they earned. From one day on, I lost touch with one person, another, and few of them survived if I noticed. Valsas realized it was a late festival, I wonder how badly he dealt with it.


    But Valsas is not willing to forgive Whisper''s bastards. By forming Blackhawk again, Valsas declared war. I''m gonna go get that neck someday. Yeah, you talked a little too much. My throat is dry. "


    That''s what I said, take the liquor out of the water bottle on my hips, and take a breather, Betts. Listening to Betts, Lexus and Louis thought. And Lexus asked one question.


    "Who knows about this story?


    "Me and Zeldos, Lasha. And I know Max now. And the Grossfeld guy."


    "And that perverted priest?


    "Perverted, but sure of his arm. Because he was there, Valsas decided to form another regiment. You know what he''s capable of, right? The deal to put yourself in a regiment seems to have been handled by Grossfeld himself."


    "Why again?"


    "It means he''s the guy and we have a purpose. I don''t know what the purpose or origin is. I hear Valsas knows something, but he won''t tell me either. Maybe it''s a deep reason."


    "If you''re Valsas, maybe you just haven''t thought about it."


    "Uh-huh, I''m sad I can''t say it''s different"


    Betts couldn''t help it, but the words were still apparently somewhere to think of him. Betts lifts his hips and encourages them both.


    "It''s been a long story, but that''s what I''m talking about! So I''ll accompany you for a while, but don''t feel bad, okay?


    "I don''t mind eagles. It''s more helpful."


    "That, sister? What does that mean? You''re just getting in the way of this sweet life with me, aren''t you?


    "Do you want to taste if it''s even sweet to the eagle sword?


    "Who''s Osama?


    With Betts and Louis pulling out their swords and killing each other at the same time in Lexus'' words, Lexus suspected that the journey would be outrageous, running and running with a mindset that preceded regret.


    Continued

 934 Small ripples, part 38 ~ Measures ① ~

    By the time autumn also deepened, the Deep Green Palace had become extremely busy. In addition to his usual duties, the preparations for the postponed Arnelia 400th Anniversary Festival and the simultaneous progress of the Continental Peace Conference. Also the expropriation of the countries and the compilation of the Arnelia activity report at the end of the year, as well as the total accounts. Even though it''s hard to just look at the meetings of budget allocations and the reports of the crusades of the demons that enliven in each country, there are also preparations for the Unified Martial Arts Congress. The Deep Green Palace, which usually enjoys a mild autumn, was also seen with many occasions to turn it into a late-night castle.


    Neither that nor this, Miriazal, is due to the person not going out to the meeting. She is officially in the position of ''Virgin'' and is not to appear so in public. It''s more dignified, and it''s better if you don''t look too good. In addition, it is easy to keep a secret.


    It was also difficult for a girl to take much of a lead in the conference because the current figure of Miriazal belongs to the girl. It is assumed that it has nothing to do with being competent in the accreditation of the Virgin in Arnelianism, and even though not so many years have passed since the accreditation of the Virgin, it is suspicious that it is too good a power of control. Miriazal, while regretting to have made the Virgin look like a girl this time, worked in the service.


    "If I go out to meetings directly, I''ll be able to work twice as fast."


    "It''s nothing, it is. Besides, it''s not like anyone''s going to visit this Deep Green Palace either. Many visits, visits and offers have been made by countries, especially in the spring, due to the refraining from continental meetings. Since it is also the 400th anniversary festival, we had an arrangement 10 years ago that we would be hosting this event. Last year was a mess in our church, and the Continental Conference was shelved once. This time our responsibility is very serious.


    Never let the original work of the Virgin be set aside, even though we refuse most of the visits of nations "


    Miriazal, who is told to be honest and fuzzy.


    "Surely the Lord is right. Pilgrimage in its original sense - no inspections have been conducted anywhere. It is inevitable that all parts of the world will be more neglected than the pilgrims are currently being summoned to Arnelia. I wonder if I''ll ever have to go out and tighten it up."


    "That''s what you said, aren''t you going to back down the job?


    "Well, it''s true that I want to breathe. But it''s also true that we want to intimidate countries before the conference. Recently, apparently, disturbing air has been flowing to countries -"


    When I tried to say that, one of the silent men brought me some business. Kiko humbly asks Miriazal to inform him of the requirements. Miriazal looked at the attitude of Tsuko and guessed the requirements.


    "That attitude - the superiors of Arnelian officials, or the king of this place has visited"


    "Ha - the former High Priest, Lord Eltorado, is here to see you"


    "Uhm, that''s him. I was lying in a hospital bed, and I couldn''t help myself. Let''s go through."


    With Miriazal''s permission, an old man appeared while in a wheelchair. I would already be over 70 by the time I was a year old. The wrinkled face and the blue and white expression give a sad impression to those who see it. But only those eyes were still sharp.


    Miriazal welcomed the old man with favor and labor.


    "Eltrado? I''m sorry for your loss."


    "No, I''d be happy to help you with this meal. The supreme bishop remains the same.


    "Well, I''m pretty old, too. I don''t have the power anymore about 400 years ago."


    "Let me tell you something. Arnelia is cheap in the next 400 years."


    To the old man''s grin, Miriazar laughed as troubled.


    "Kuha. How long are you going to keep me working?


    "Until you are unmotivated."


    "You don''t have the idea of making it easier for me?


    "At least, it''s not what you''d expect from an old me. More than that, isn''t there anything else you''d expect from me?


    "That''s it. Eltrado, Arnelia, I want to borrow the knowledge and books of the Lord, who was a thoroughbred cutter."


    Miriazal immediately cut to the point. Eltrado had some imagination, accepting Miriazal''s request without the way it had moved.


    "Was it still that requirement? When it comes to what''s left of me and what''s useful, that''s about it."


    "Don''t say that. I''m in trouble, too. Now the Archbishops can help, but they can''t be brains, whether they''re the hands or feet of the eagle."


    "Dryde, I guess in Manadil. I''m sorry about the minar that was supposed to be my head."


    "Oh, I think so too. There''s his cauldron, but don''t wait till it''s grown."


    "Black magician, you mean?


    "That''s just fast ears. Did you know that even if the line leaves?"


    "Well, if only the world was so noisy."


    Eltrado tried to comb his stored mustache and let his eyes shine sharply.


    "The black magician thing won''t be irrelevant to me or, no, to all humans. I know it''s hard inside to make that existence public, but you''re going to reveal it at the next Continental Conference, aren''t you?


    "Exactly. I just can''t overlook this behavior. I thought that if the opponent was a legendary Five Wise Men, but thus had a clear hostility, the national unrest would be great, but the enemy''s movements would be active. You should think you can''t wait any longer."


    "And it is not helpless to rush to a meeting. I would like to take some measures. Is that what you mean?"


    "Exactly. I''ve already hit a lot of hands, but with the power of the Lord, some people are likely to see weaknesses."


    "Are you Graham the hero?"


    Miriazal rounded his eyes in response to what Eltrado had responded instantly.


    Continued

 935 Small ripples, part 39 ~ Measures ② ~

    "Lord - did you know that much?


    "It was a coincidence, but I still have someone to give me information. Among the enemies, there was information that apparently there was a legendary hero king. At first, I smiled, but if it''s true, things come from scratch. I''ll take care of it myself."


    "That''s very quick and helpful."


    "That''s what I learned from you. Before I was summoned, I inferred the requirements, and I couldn''t work with you unless I worked out measures."


    Eltrado replied as a dust. Miriazal also accidentally breaks up with each other.


    "After all, your Lord is an unparalleled cutter in the last 400 years. I thought Minar would be better prepared."


    "This again. It''s a long life to be praised this year."


    "Then are there any measures against the others?


    "I can''t help it because I don''t have accurate information. I can lend you my knowledge, if you like."


    "Please."


    Miriazal and Eltrado decided to leave the room and enter into their own work after several subsequent meetings. Miriazal proposed to have an office in the Deep Green Palace, but Eltrado refused to do so. Because I explained that it would be very difficult to go out to this Deep Green Palace again and again for my errands, given my own physical condition. If not too much work was done, the people in the private residence would have enough hands.


    Neither did Miriazal leave too hard against Eltrad, but he seemed worried. Eltrado smiled and left the scene to not worry when he saw Miriazal like that. But when he had left the Deep Green Palace, and was alone in his private chamber, the edge of his mouth was strongly bound.


    "Hmm, it''s tough to still work this year... but it''s from here. Don''t be my sanctuary from here. Virgin Arnelia, may you guide me?"


    In his private room, Eltrado offered one prayer, as he had once done when he was Archbishop.


    Spaces wrapped in tranquility. Bugs One quiet room that doesn''t even squeal is finally lit with a hint of light to the extent that it illuminates the wall. The room doesn''t even have a bookshelf or a desk to eat. That was a space that people probably didn''t think they lived in.


    If there was just one proof that people lived there, it would be a letter that would fill one side of the wall surprisingly. The letters, large and small, that would have been written and beaten as much as they could think of, are lined up indefinitely. There was a person at his fingertips deciphering every one of them with magic of light lit by sorcery.


    It is aurangeable.


    "Is this... 420 years old? Then this wall is of the same period... no, is this a statement 1,500 years old? Hmm, then what was the earlier statement... oh, well"


    Orangeable to snort and think about each and every description of the wall. This is Oranzeble''s workshop, the description of the wall is his 2,000-year-old transcript. He remembers roughly every one of them, but once again he confirms every one of them through his eyes.


    This kind of work is also done because the plan of the Orange Bull is in big trouble. For Oranzeble, the black magicians were not companions, but pawns to fulfill his purpose. There is not one person, for example, who trusts in the true sense of the word, and therefore not one person, for example, who knows the true purpose of his plan.


    Even Hidun, the first to draw on his companions, does not know the ultimate purpose of Oranzebul''s plan. However, Hidun was only cooperating with the purpose of the Orange because of his paranoia. The others are only together for their own ends because of the spiritual bondage of Oranzebul, or even if not. Orangeables spent more than a millennium working out this plan by themselves and, if necessary, gathered his people to carry it out.


    "Hmm. You don''t seem to have any problems with the startup ceremony. I wondered if it was impossible because of the faster progress of the plan, but this would be problematic. There is no final guarantee around here if you go out there and check, there seems to be no problem with the setup. I''ll make a final confirmation and we''ll have no problem activating the plan as planned."


    Oranzeble, speaking to himself satisfactorily, turned his steps toward another room. Once again, there was one simple desk in the room where the fruit was on top. That is where the Orange Bull positioned itself as the rest room. He controls his metabolism with witchcraft, becoming a body that requires little sleep or diet, but still doesn''t take it at all. You need to eat once every few days, and more than that, you need someone to protect you in your sleep.


    The use of ceremonial beasts and subpoenas was also considered by Oranzebul, but Oranzebul drew another conclusion. That ''s--


    Continued

 936 Small Ripples, Part 40 - Small Breaks

    "Dear Mr. Oranzeble, I''ve been waiting for you"


    "Uhm."


    In front of the Orange Bull stood a well-dressed boy in black. His ears are pointed toward heaven, indicating that he is an elf. Green eyes glowed intellectually and their gaze was full of respect for the Orange Bull.


    The boy''s name is Fursil. He was one of the youngest of the high elves and the only person Orangeable allowed to put aside.


    "Farsil, have you changed during my absence?"


    "Yes, it''s the same as always"


    "Everybody."


    "It''s the same, I keep sleeping"


    Hearing Farsir''s words, Aurangebull''s eyes clouded for a moment, but Farsir never caught the change. Fursil was a brilliant boy, and it wasn''t simply to take care of him that he was woken up, but also to give him that knowledge as an Orange Bull was a sight to see. And it''s also ''insurance'' for when something happens to me.


    However, Fursil had trust in Orangeables until he was blind, which sometimes prevented him from making his decision. That narrow horizon was a bit of a concern for Oranzebul as well, but it was still decided to see more whether it was because of Fursil being young or not. I miss the old days, even though I used to say Gwendorf and Bronsel in the same way when I was about him.


    "Well, it doesn''t change"


    "Yes, on the look of it, Hair. We haven''t seen any changes earlier"


    "The plan doesn''t seem to have any problems as early as planned. If we do well, maybe we can wake them up in a few years."


    "Oh! Finally, Master Orangeable''s grief."


    "Oh, it might come true"


    Oranzeble had an emotional face, and Fursil replied with a face full of joy and emotion. The Orange Bull is not yet distracted, but Furshir is already sobbing emotionally as if he had a plan.


    Oranzebul said he couldn''t help it, so he deceived the fur sill.


    "Farsil, the finish of the plan is coming. Let''s not get too excited yet."


    "No, no! Who is going to defeat the 2,000-year-old Orange Bull plan now?" I won''t do that!


    "Sure, but... most people still even notice my plan. I don''t even think my plan will collapse in this situation, but I want to be cautious about its achievements because it took 2000 years. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, of course. I don''t care if I try to make it happen. If that is the case, I will do everything in this whole body to serve our chief. Everyone who sleeps must have the same heart."


    "Um, I''m counting on you."


    With that said, Oranzeble had one thing in mind. That was once the word conveyed by Notice.


    "(Don''t lick the world, huh? I don''t mean to, but is there an alarm somewhere in me? I care only for the words of that man who once gave me wisdom. But what do we do now? There is already no time to talk, and that time has passed. What am I going to do with anyone but me? I''m the only one who suffers - we''re the only ones. Because that''s why I convinced the whole clan)"


    Oranzeble said so in his heart, accompanied by a fursil and headed between the back. And then they never noticed the slightest sign of appearance in the room.


    "(Kuck... I found you, your weakness!


    When the signs were heartened at their best in the heart, they desperately pushed in the joy and vanished the signs and figure in an instant. So the silence returned to mere silence.


    Continued

 937 The Battle of the Dark Forest, Part 1 - Mages Gathering ① -

    Village of Vert, in front of Lamfort Forest Zone. That village, with few people stopping by, had an important role to play.


    That''s the role of stopping those heading out to the Ramfort Forest Zone. Ahead there are demons that the Alliance could not crusade no matter how much power it took. Once, Arnelianism also sent its elite as not to be conquered, but the crusade was not easy. No, it might be more right not to be dealt with. Because unless you attack, that demon rarely attacked anyone.


    The demon''s name is Karevan. The demon, who takes the alias'' The One Who Cuts Down the Tree '', is very quiet in temper, and only patrols periodically as he pushes down the trees through the woods, unless hostile. But deep into the woods, Calevan suddenly turns into a leopard in his fierce temper. The nails were sharp, and the attack was endless, infinite, and so infinite that many adventurers didn''t even know how to finish its raw, Calevan''s attacks were unusual. Even though many adventurers and mercenaries attempt to break into the back of the Ramfort Forest Zone as treasures, no one has ever had that treasure alone in the last hundred years. That''s how Calevan was recorded in the Alliance as a demon of non-combat, and even if he were to be certified as an'' S-Class Request (Quest) ''whose name would remain in the Alliance for the rest of his life if he crusaded, it was a reality that no one had any more applicants. Arnelia and I decided to abandon our presence as meaningless in crusading Calevan.


    That''s how long we were able to keep an eye on Karevan turned into a base to keep no one from reaching Karevan. To teach you that you should go on with another life, as long as you crusade Calevan without disturbing anyone. But those gathered in the village of Vert, who were able to do so today, did not respond to any persuasion. On the contrary...


    "Did you do it, did you do it too much?


    "Isn''t that just too much killing? There is no shortage of vegetables. If you do it too flashy, Arnelia and the rest of the organization will have reports, too, right?


    "That''s right, but that shitty grandpa insisted." There are mighty demons ahead, so don''t go. "You know how depressing it is to say something like a typical villager?


    "Well, unless you know what I mean."


    Anomaly and Doom have a pleasant conversation in front of the inhabitants of the Village of Velt, who are skewered and exposed to an unbroken corpse. They assembled for the Kalevan crusade, but they seemed to assemble too soon. So many travelers were told not to go into the woods. The result was as you can see. The good people of the village of Velt knew for the first time that there were people in the world who could not reason or talk, but the price was too great.


    But Anomaly condemns Doom.


    "And you. Come on, isn''t the boiling point too low? If you don''t think about it a little longer and take action, we''ll have a hard time later, okay?


    "You don''t even have to say that. You''ve been putting up with me lately, and you''ve come here to be this depressing grandfather, haven''t you? It''s just so hard."


    "That''s why you don''t kill me. I could think of something to freak out or not to deal with. Killing is a pain in the ass after. The other residents are starting to notice, what are we going to do?


    And the biggest problem is the presence of Titania. Titania has a clean personality. If you find out there''s been an unnecessary killing, why don''t you knock it off? It''s just that this behavior is a secret behavior to Orangeables. It''s no good buying anyone any more upset. "


    "Um, that''s right..."


    At the same time, neither Anomaly nor Doom made this behavior a minor problem. More than that, I can''t help but wonder to what extent the legendary Warcraft is capable. Anomaly was thinking about how useful his demon kings would be and whether Doom could not be used as a man-eater vegetarian. More than that, the Kalevan crusade means a lot to Doom.


    But before I thought about it, the others had arrived.


    "What is this..."


    "Lifeless? Long time no see."


    "Light greetings, etc. Explain it better than that. Why are the residents already dead?


    "Hey, with something that was a little out of the way"


    "... I''m glad you got there first. If Titania had followed me first, I would have ripped eight times from you guys. Clean it up immediately and without a trace, unless Titania wants you killed."


    "Yes, yes."


    That''s how Doom asked Maneater to start "cleaning up after" him. And it was just after that cleanup that Titania rendezvoused by the time Lifeless finished her last finish with a grumpy face.


    "Am I the last? Sorry I''m late."


    "No, no, I''m just fine."


    "This way."


    The village has already even run out of buildings. And where everything was gone, the Lifeless blossomed with sorcery. The place where the Village of Velt had already been had become a little flower garden. Titania was hand-folding one of those flowers and smelling them.


    "This flower is lifeless, you?


    "Yes, though. It was a bit of a killing scene. Don''t you care?"


    "No, I don''t hate this stuff. There is a flair that the meeting point is such a place. Because I thought we were going to get together in some village or something. Let''s just say that I didn''t spare the beautiful flowers the smell of some blood left over. I''m not so innocent as to tarnish this beautiful sight."


    Anomaly Doom sweated cold on the last word. When Titania broke her knee in front of the flower garden and did something that reminded her a little of her aspirations, she could not help but see it as a single picturesque sight when it came to anomalies and dooms that would do all this.


    Secondly, Titania asks, as she recalls.


    "Speaking of which, what about the others?


    Dragreo''s still missing, Silence''s dead.


    "Are you sure he''s dead? I don''t think the owner of that paranoia will die so easily."


    "Come on, you don''t know. Sure, I''m not sure if he''s really dead, but it''s true I can''t get in touch with him. Bradymaria can''t move right after childbirth, and she''s got something to do on the eastern continent. Hidun and Yugdrasil are busy on other business.


    I don''t know what to say instead, but I''m bringing in another guy. Come on, man!


    It was Lydil, who was a former brave man, and Tetrastine, and Lissy, who showed up in Anomaly''s introduction. Titania looks at them with a slightly strange look.


    Continued

 938 Battle of the Dark Forest, Part 2 - Mages Gathering ②

    "Are you Tetrastine, former president of the Magic Church? I heard you turned around."


    "That''s a bad word to say about going back to sleep, Titania. I was originally free. The Magic Church was just a place to stay because it was convenient."


    "And you think when it''s not convenient, we''ll betray you, too?


    "Exactly, though?


    Titania was murdered by what Tetrastine said. The air shakes, and the anomaly and doom are so sharp that they inadvertently take a step back. But Tetrastine stood flat on the spot, and Lissy broke in between.


    Titania keeps talking as if it''s not in her eyes about Lissy or something.


    "Perhaps you should kill him now. To avoid falling asleep from behind."


    "I don''t care if it''s a sleeping neck like you put on me. Anomaly must have made me one of them because she knew that too"


    "Exactly."


    Anomaly fits well, but Titania didn''t mean to.


    "Even if you can''t, the woman there doesn''t know. I can tell. The woman smells too strong of blood. More than me, more than Doom, more than any other person. How many men did you put in your hands, my lady?


    Lissy was silently staring at Titania. Titania stirs when she looks at her eyes that don''t match color like that vitreous.


    "You... what the hell?


    "Throw away the Lissy thing. Besides, Lissy''s hands are just wet with ''my blood''. Never mind."


    "No, that expression is awesome. I''m curious?


    The spot first subsided, as Doom''s air could not be read and his remarks made the place white. Seeing Ridil standing silently on the spot in that situation as well, Titania tells him to worry.


    "Are the ex-brainers there okay, too?


    "Oh, I''ve settled down a lot. Now it''s possible to have a conversation, and now, without Dragreo, he will take its place. And you''re loyal to our orders. Talk to me or give me orders."


    "Hmm... Lord Riddill. Do you know where this is?


    "... oh, I''m fine. I will destroy the enemy. No shards left."


    "Lord Riddill? Do you know where this is?


    "That doesn''t matter. I will destroy the enemy."


    "... Isn''t it hard to say it''s okay"


    "Uh-huh. Well, if it''s a fight, you''ll be fine?


    Anomaly spent her time laughing bitterly, but Titania decided to head to her destination first, even though she was anxious about the incompatible ridil of the conversation. Dortmund, Erlich and Blanche are also accompanied as lifeless offerings. If you are Doom, Gunz, Libby Doo is coming, so Osiria and Maneater accompany you. It was quite a large group, and a large enough group of warriors.


    Titania started talking like a twinkle on the road.


    "Still, is it the Ramfort Forest Zone"


    "What, Titania, did you know?


    "Yeah. I knew something that wasn''t a person or a demon was protecting this place. I threw it away because I''m not interested."


    "Not a demon?


    "Yeah, you can tell that by looking at the enemy. But I didn''t see it in person either. But how did your master show interest in such a place?"


    "So is that."


    Listening to the conversation between Lifeless and Titania, Doom and Anomaly were whimpering inside. This battle is their monopoly. I told it as though it were an Orangeable order, but it was a bright red lie. Or maybe Lifeless or something, but the two of us have decided they will already be willing to cooperate at the time he shows up at this place.


    The problem is Titania, but Doom expected that she would rarely turn down every request about the fight. In fact, Titania''s mandate is now tantamount to little, and even a little while ago, when Doom and Anomaly did every trivial favor, they turned their feet on themselves. It is naturally up to her to decide whether or not it is necessary, but at least it is certain that she is not the owner of such a nature as to render the pleas of her fellow citizens unsubstantiated. It would seem hilarious if the concurring did the same thing, but it was also strange for them that the most powerful Titania moves because they can no longer even feel sublime through devotion.


    As a companion, the sorcerers went into the forest of Lamfort. This forest was so deep that the trees grew and the light did not sting. The trees in the woods are tall, and the lack of much sesame seeds suggests that they are mature woods. Few traces were seen of the people of the Village of Velt dividing into whether they also kept only the minimum for the benefit of this forest. It is surprisingly anomalous to see these woods.


    Continued

 939 Battle of the Dark Forest, Part 3 - Mages Gathering ③

    "This forest is precious."


    "What''s the matter, suddenly? Doesn''t that sound right?"


    "You''re going to be rude. I''m going to be able to determine what''s valuable. This forest is very mature, although many trees are short due to its age. It would be essential not only for resources, but also for the Spirit. This forest is so rich that it can be home to new superior spirits"


    "Do you agree, Anomaly?"


    "Does the king agree with you?


    "Uhm."


    Lifeless looked at the forest with eyes that seemed to see something he missed somewhere. When Dortmund tried to think about that where the thought was going, he broke the air by making sure Blanche jumped.


    "Ousama! Konomori, Hen!


    "That would be so. I hear you have a mighty demon."


    "Soujanai! Kemonogato Ormichi, Nye!


    "What?


    "Speaking of..."


    Sure, the road we''ve been walking on is a road without paths. It''s not like there''s no sign of a creature, but I don''t feel at all how I feel about life. As Anomaly looked back to look around to confirm Blanche''s point, a huge tree looming in front of her entered her sight. And the tree, which was supposed to be straightening, came upon it with a threaded bend.


    "Bye!


    Neither could a servant anomaly be helped by the giant trees that struck him, and he was exposed to the woods with screams in his outfit to be swept away by the trees. But no one is going to help Anomaly. Instead, each one of them raises his guard and prepares for the onslaught of the enemy.


    Lifeless checked his surroundings most carefully.


    "Dortmund, have you seen the enemy?


    "No, nothing but trees"


    "Erlich."


    "I haven''t seen anything either"


    "Well, so am I. You don''t want to kill the attack."


    Lifeless evaluates the current attack. When I checked my surroundings again, I spoke to Titania, who stood up with no weapons at all.


    "Titania, do you feel anything?


    "No, I certainly don''t feel like killing. I was wondering if it was more like a trap that has automatically launched an attack than a concealment of killing. I can still follow the signs of anomaly, do you want to help?


    "Leave him alone. He''s also the kind of guy who dies in that kind of attack."


    "That''s terrible. So we move on?


    While Doom shares his thoughts, he points to the end of the woods. Sure hasn''t stood that much since I went into the woods yet. Based on the size of the forest, which can be confirmed by the use of flying dragons and the like from above, this point is still not allowed to enter by a tenth from the center of the forest. It was a pre-emptive attack earlier than expected.


    And when you make sure there''s no enemy attack, the line starts to move on again. In the middle of it, Lifeless speaks to Blanche.


    "Blanche, you said there was no beast path."


    "Un. Kemonogato ormici, futuunala al. Ikimonoheirnoni, Solemonaino haokashi. Konomori, Hen"


    "Right. You know what else is wrong?


    When Lifeless asked gently, Blanche answered with a few thoughts.


    "- Utah Casgill"


    "Too rich?


    "Seileigaosgill. Fusizen"


    "... sure."


    I also know what Blanche is trying to say to lifeless people who use witchcraft. Was that the same with Doom and Erlich, nodding at the gaze sent by Lifeless? What their snorts show is that there are many dark spirits here that they serve or exploit. Lifeless had noticed that there were many spirits of other attributes, so I was wondering if this forest was purely rich, but that didn''t seem to be all.


    Lifeless went ahead, thinking for himself about Blanche''s opinion. Sometimes in the woods, we meet beasts, and we meet warcraft. But they never attacked the Lifeless, but they didn''t even look scared. I tried to kill myself and intimidate them, but they were scared and never ran away. Instead, he just leaves when he gets tired of observation, looking a little farther at the Lifeless. Wild animals should be very sensitive to killing, etc., but the animals and warcraft in this forest were as if they were different. Though he wondered how it was, Lifeless was going through this forest full of spirits, nostalgic.


    Should I have walked for another half an hour? A line of feet that was going on without anything stopped perfectly, not that anyone would say.


    "The forest..."


    "You''re suddenly getting deeper"


    Until now there were certainly many trees, but they were wide enough to walk without worrying. But from here on out, it is so dense of trees that you must strike down the branches and walk without taking your feet from the roots. Autumn is also gradually deepening, but the fallen leaves were built up deep enough for the feet to be buried. It is as if we can see the will to reject the intrusion of others.


    It is clearly not a state of nature that suddenly results in this kind of situation.


    "Apparently you don''t want me to go in ahead of you, do you?


    "Though, I can''t possibly not go"


    "Then who''s going first?"


    Take Doom''s word for it, everyone sees Doom''s. Doom looked like he was gone, but it was too late.


    "Hey, what is it? You''re saying there''s something on my face?


    "Words are responsible. Don''t you think?


    "You can think a little bit more about who''s best suited, right?


    "It''s okay. Because you''re the one who can stand the cage between me and Dragreo. I''m not going to die for a little while."


    "You were a cage, not a training, that!


    Doom opened his grievances in full, but Titania and Lifeless showed no sign of giving way. Doom reluctantly steps into the danger zone.


    Looking at him, Titania looked somewhat surprised.


    Continued

 940 Battle of the Dark Forest, Part 4 - Mages Gathering ④ -

    "Titania, you don''t float face, do you?


    "... right. Sometimes this mission doesn''t come down to the bottom of it."


    "I understand that, too. But is there anything else?"


    "I think it''s really fitting that you should let Doom down. I actually put it in for real a couple of times as I went along with his training."


    "Didn''t it work"


    "Yeah, it''s happening as if nothing happened. You might not have noticed that I was seriously attacking. But that hit strength is real. We have no idea how we can make Doom disappear."


    "Ho."


    Lifeless looked at Titania with interest. But the lifeless interest was a little out of Titania''s question.


    "You thought about wiping out Doom."


    "We all thought about it once, not just Doom. Including you. Because we are all evil. It won''t last forever."


    "Including yourself?


    "Exactly. I just have a reason not to die. I can die whenever my purpose is fulfilled."


    "I''m curious to hear what the legendary sword emperor''s purpose is."


    "For someone other than me, it''s really about no other love. You''ll have a chance to talk about it sooner or later, but that''s in time again. It''s more of a doom now than that.


    I think he should definitely kill. His ability is not an issue. His presence will soon be a danger not only to us, but to all life in this world. "


    "That''s an odd encounter. I''ve thought the same thing before. And Yugdrasil? He said the same thing."


    "It''s not strength. There''s something about him that makes him feel that way. I hope you''re worried, but if the three of you have the same opinion, you can''t go wrong. If you can, I want you to disappear during this mission."


    "If you want to think that far, why don''t you just turn it off now"


    Lifeless makes noisy suggestions. But Titania shook her head.


    "No, not that far. Assuming you''re one of them."


    It''s a disciplined thing.


    "... more than that, I care about the identity of enemies like Calevan, who will be fighting this time. Because you won''t be able to break with your enemies from before they do."


    Titania cautiously leaves Doom feeling better again. Just kidding. Doom was about to head for the woods, but when he stepped into the woods deeper, his expression tightened all at once. For a clear intention of killing has flown from the woods. I don''t show up, but I can clearly feel the will to attack Doom.


    "You want to fight and sell me?" Superior! "


    Doom stood up to intercept him, but as soon as he saw what flew in from the woods, he lost his mind about it. Flying out of the woods were countless branches and leaves of trees. Except they fly through the woods, a special blow. And enough of the group to fill their sights, there were too many to shoot down.


    Doom bound the evil spirits he was about to put out and defended himself so that he could circle in the sphere. Countless attacks were played by Doom''s evil spirits, and Doom tried to do it sparingly, albeit on the defensive side.


    "Huh, if there''s anything that goes through my protection, unplug it... huh?


    Doom noticed the shock coming through inside was gone. I took this defensive stance, but at the same time I couldn''t ask what was going on outside. I can''t even tell what''s going on out there.


    A little floating and occlusive. When Doom realized how things had changed outside, he solved the evil spirit he was turning to protect. And he checked outside.


    "Shit, you mean that!


    It was the countless branches that surrounded Doom. A branch strewn like a net was about to take Doom away somewhere. With the sphere gone, the branches attacked simultaneously to grab Doom himself, but Doom deformed his body into a scaffold and then fled.


    "You should have done this from the beginning. For me, a normal attack doesn''t work."


    Yes. Doom ends or not. A branch that had stretched like a spear towards Doom was piercing Doom''s body. Doom tries to insist that nothing is going on, but he notices the anomaly in his body.


    "... that?


    A little blood bled out of Doom''s mouth. Doom succeeded in recieving almost even Miriazal''s attacks. Even though I was alarmed now, I am definitely in pain.


    When Doom saw a swarm of spear-like tree attacks looming in front of him, for the first time he feared the anomaly of this forest.


    "Osiria!


    When Osiria smashed together the attacks of the trees attacking Doom, Doom left the scene by destroying the branches that pierced him. He then took a short distance from the deepening forest and retreated to the former Lifeless and Titania.


    Continued

 941 Battle of the Dark Forest, Part 5 - Karevan ① -

    "I''m alarmed, damn it! It''s not a normal forest, for sure."


    "Sorcery?


    "I guess that means I got hurt. If it was just a physical attack, it would have been a diversion."


    "I see, it''s certainly not an ordinary forest"


    Titania had also detected the anomaly of this forest, pulling out the sword on her back. Because the woods are even more killer, and sometimes they are approaching them. It was as if the forest had wandered deliberately like a creature, approaching the lifeless.


    I laugh as Lifeless sees interesting things.


    "Doom, let''s hear one thing. Which do you prefer to burn or erase?


    "Um, personally, I think it''s the way to burn it"


    "Come on."


    Answer but quickly, Lifeless was releasing fire balls in all directions, turning the forest into a sea of fire in an instant. The leaves burned off in an instant, and the branches made a crisp noise and broke, but the great trunk was not so easily frightened by fire. That''s where I came forward: Titania, Dortmund, Lissy, Ridil and Osiria.


    "We''ll take down the big trees."


    "King, I''ll take care of the exposures."


    "Tetra, can I pull it out too?"


    "... destroy"


    "Doom, I''m gonna smash you."


    "" "I left it to you" "


    When Lifeless and Tetrastine, and Doom''s voice, chanted, a whirlwind-like sword trident left no tree approaching to shred. Lifeless and Tetrastine unleash fireballs as they sew between the swords, burning the woods one after the other. Their attacks were not met, they were not disturbed, they were led, and they crushed the woods as if they were one creature.


    And when the forest, which is alone in sight, burns down, Lyrefs advances.


    "You don''t seem to be resistant."


    "Good luck with that."


    "It was a medium attack. I don''t think one of us could do it to that extent, but if that attack continued, we might have been forced to retreat."


    "Right. Doesn''t look like he was really attacking us, or maybe it was meant for our retreat."


    In one word of Tetrastine, a common gaze gathers.


    "What do you mean?


    "Lifeless, you''ll see. We also use the magic of tree attributes. This attack is witchcraft. A very high-ranking sorcery that moves the forest itself. There is the magic of using a tree to capture an opponent''s" bondage tree (Thornbind), "but I guess that''s a higher application. A little bit, it could be a magical realm. They''ll hurt us enough to keep us from moving, but probably not kill us. Anomaly will be safe by now.


    The problem is that someone let this go. He''s probably Calevan, but if he is, he''s a pretty dangerous guy. When it comes to using magic enough to stop us... "


    "Coming."


    He stared at a point and crawled on all fours like a beast, as Riddill suddenly reacted to something. Everyone''s attention is drawn ahead of Lidil''s gaze.


    There was certainly a shadow of someone walking slowly toward the lifeless.


    "People...?


    "Is that Calevan? You''re small."


    Dortmund doubted my eyes, and Doom accidentally divulged his honest thoughts. There was something walking in the form of a person slightly smaller than an adult man. Just because the figure was far from a person, with two hands on his bipedal foot, and a people-like expression had bare eyes, no nose, no mouth, no hair, and a figure of a wooden doll creeping out into a people-shaped walking. He wears green everywhere on his arms and body-like areas, and small animals glance at him from what looks like a puffy, empty body. At first glance to its peaceful appearance, Doom laughed unexpectedly.


    "What the hell? Trent would be funnier. You lost it in anticipation of what kind of monster because you''re the subject of a legendary crusade, huh?


    Doom asked everyone on the spot for their consent, but no reply was received from anyone. That''s how Lifeless crossed the limits of patience, he opened his mouth with a laugh.


    "Hahahahahahaha! Doom, don''t talk lightly. I''m so stupid I don''t know how strong it is."


    "... Shit. So, how long is it?


    "Right. A good battle with the Great Demon King I once did... no, stronger than that? I thought it was a boring job, but I''ll give you a compliment, Doom. Apparently you console my boredom a lot!


    "Uh, yes, yes, is that right? Good luck with that, then."


    When Doom left it to Lifeless to try to back off, he bumped into someone behind him. When Doom looked up, Titania stood there, more murderous than he''d ever seen.


    "Doom, where are you going?


    "Um, is it everyone''s backup?


    "I can''t allow it. Fight on the front lines."


    Titania was brief and told to order a word. That''s right, Doom gets cocky, too.


    "Come on, you want to give me an order? You have every right to..."


    That''s good. Doom drank his words. Because the Titania in front of me looked like something else. There is no such thing as the usual beautifully flamboyant Titania. He was one swordsman who was called the Sword Emperor and shook the continent.


    Too compelling, Doom even stopped resisting with words.


    "This is not an order, Doom. As a fighter, I''m not sure you were behind this. I don''t want you stabbing me in the back during the battle."


    "... why are you so worried?"


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t trust you with this either. To the untrustworthy, I am not stupid enough to keep my back. Besides, you can''t worry about your back while fighting that enemy.


    That''s why I want you to fight shoulder to shoulder. Then I don''t have to worry about you. If you say you can''t do that... "


    Titania''s words had a difficult weight to defy. You don''t have to listen to the rest of the words. If you say no, Doom will be wiped out on the spot. Doom himself does not know what method to use to die, but only the certainty was strange.


    "Okay, I''ll fight you, too."


    "Good bye."


    Doom leaned forward reluctantly as he followed Titania''s words in a cold sweat. Titania also follows Doom.


    And it''s Lydill who cuts ahead. It was very doubtful whether Riddill would have any more reason as a person, but he was in a forward leaning position, pulling out his sword and slightly dropping his hips, as when he was called a brave man, taking a poking stance.


    Continued

 942 Battle of the Dark Forest, Part 6 - Karevan ② -

    Tetrastine watched Calevan calmly as Riddill was overwhelmed.


    "Lissie, you know what I mean?


    "Yeah, that makes sense. There''s got to be no beast trail."


    "Green is growing from the walking edge of that Calevan. This forest itself is like his castle. It could be pretty tricky."


    "Then I''d like you to decide one thing."


    "What, today''s costume?


    Lissy glances back at Tetrastine lightly with a murderous eye.


    "Tetra?"


    "... I''m sorry. So," How far do we go "?


    Right, you can use the fire. I''ve never used anything else before, but should I use it in case it becomes dangerous to me? "


    "Really, in case. Copy that. I''ll join the fight."


    "Oh, let''s just get this over with. You have to earn some points to get into the anomaly."


    "Isn''t he gone anymore?


    "You have such balls, that one. You''ll be asking me how things are going with Nitanita and her disgusting grin."


    Tetrastine''s words were extremely sarcastic about Anomaly, but Lissy also thought that he might be getting a target unexpectedly, etc. And when Lissy tried to turn a step toward Calevan, a hole appeared in Calevan''s mouth, and the sound of the wind passed through the great tree, and it flowed in high volume.


    "Hoe, hoe, hoe, hoe!"


    "Come on, something like roaring. You''re deaf."


    "Ousama, Kul!


    When Calevan took a step, Lidil''s high-speed poke was penetrating Calevan deeply before his legs reached the ground. The speed of Riddill that everyone loses sight of for a moment. Even Titania stopped the motion for a moment if Calevan was poked in the void by that motion to keep an eye on him, and rampaged Ridil as if he could get angry.


    Riddill naturally predicted and defended the move, but couldn''t absorb the momentum. They miss the reception and blow up a considerable distance. Dortmund had seen that blow and was changing consciousness.


    "What!?


    "Be careful! He''s bigger than he looks!


    Lydil screamed as she got in shape. It is no longer an act to be called the instinct of the brave. But when everyone thinks what the content is, Karevan''s body grows bigger as she looks at it. Its body was already bigger than the trees around it, and it still seemed to grow.


    Lifeless saw the transformation and struck his tongue.


    "It''s a puppet. No matter how big it is, it doesn''t make any difference to burn."


    Lifeless created an international large fireball and set it loose for Calevan. The fireball that hit Kalevan exploded heavily and wrapped Kalevan in flames, but Kalevan walked out as if not willingly. My legs were already thicker like a big tree and it seemed like they were thick enough to hold hands and surround me for about 10 adults.


    When Karevan walks, the ground shakes.


    "Are you dull when you get big?


    "Or is there not enough fire? Want to add it?"


    Tetrastine added to create multiple smaller fireballs. Deforming them into bird shapes, they cleverly hit the part of Karevan not covered with flames as if the bird would stop in a tree.


    Lifeless admires its accuracy.


    "Don''t do it?


    "It doesn''t have as much output as you do. I''ll improve on all these little things."


    Tetrastine rattled her nose and said to herself, but Calevan was only on fire this time. Dortmund, Titania, who was about to be slaughtered, also stood, once down.


    But still, Karevan didn''t try to stop walking.


    "It''s a fire... but it hasn''t worked yet?


    "... that doesn''t sound like it."


    Titania first noticed the anomaly. While walking, Karevan ejected a large amount of sap. The fire was extinguished in an instant, and Calevan sprayed smoke when he blurted, but still did not stop walking. Just because Titania doesn''t miss it, she wields that great sword. The sword power of Titania, which even brings together the great trees and wipes them away, but the blow remained slightly damaging to Calevan''s surface.


    "A sap!


    Karevan''s body surface was covered with sap and absorbed Titania''s slaughter like a buffer. Riddill went directly into the sword, but it was the same thing. On the contrary, the sword was about to be removed from danger, and Riddill retreated with a desperate thought.


    "No sword, no magic. What an offense."


    "No hitter?


    "More than that, haven''t you ignored this one? I''m just angry that they''re ignoring me in this situation."


    When Doom divulged such stupidity, he turned to Doom as if Calevan had reacted to the word. And I started stretching branches out of my body. Obviously, he entered an offensive posture.


    Together we see Doom with an eye of condemnation. Of course, so is Osiria.


    Continued

 943 Battle of the Dark Forest, Part 7 - Karevan ③ -

    "Doom?"


    "Is it my fault!?


    He said his mouth was the source of the disaster.


    "I don''t want you to tell me, Ellich."


    "More than that, avoid it!


    Everyone responded to Lydil''s cry and scattered on all sides. When Karevan stretched out his branches, he gave many fruits there. Lydill didn''t know what the fruit was, but he felt dangerous by instinct.


    As a matter of fact, Calevan put it on, he splashed the seeds inside like it had begun. Seeds splashed like scatterbullets determine the ground, creating a number of large holes in the ground.


    "It''s dangerous."


    "... not the other way around, look"


    Ahead of what Dortmund points to, countless puppets emerge from the determined ground. Whether it grew out of earlier seeds, it was the movement that was dull but started walking quickly. One by one, even small, appeared almost the same as Calevan.


    "Attack and Growth, Two Birds a Stone"


    "If you prevent it, you may be able to prevent proliferation, but you probably have no clue. Long-term battles are at a disadvantage."


    "Then only end it fast with the biggest blow"


    Titania sets up a great black sword and unleashes the curse. That number, three. It is a greater number than it was when the walls were slammed down.


    "Everyone, if each one of you remembers a threat to that enemy, attack that enemy with all your might now. That enemy is pretty bad. We still don''t know what we''re capable of, and as Dortmund pointed out, the longer we go into battle, the more disadvantageous we''ll be."


    "Come on."


    "I understand."


    "... I don''t mind."


    Lifeless and Lidil endorsed Titania, but only Doom remained silent. Titania stares at Doom.


    "Doom, are you dissatisfied?


    "... that''s a lot. I refuse."


    To Doom''s remarks, Titania revealed her anger again. Kalevan was also directed at Doom so much that he couldn''t help but hesitate to break in, but Doom was now receiving that killing from the front as well.


    "Doom, that''s a statement you can''t miss depending on your response. Please state your intentions."


    "I''m in favor of working together to defeat Calevan. But I''m sorry that I did everything I could. I could be an enemy. I''m not stupid enough to expose myself in front of someone else."


    "Is that what you''re saying now!?


    "Then why isn''t Titania doing everything she can?


    To Doom''s point, Titania becomes a surprised face. Doom went on, staring back at Titania on the contrary.


    "Don''t get in trouble if you think it''s too bonkers. As much as Titania''s not all I know, so am I. It''s like keeping your hands hidden and letting people do their best, isn''t that a good story for a long time, Sword Emperor?


    "It''s..."


    "Doom, stop"


    Covering Titania from the inquisitive doom was surprisingly lifeless.


    "Whatever you want to say is fine. But there is a special ability that everyone does, but only gives them when they''re dealing with them. It is a" special "because it must be killed, and the certainty of being punished is necessary to put it out. I''m still not sure about that Calevan. That would be the same for Titania and you."


    "... well."


    "Besides, in my case, the attack is too broad. If you let it go as hard as you can, Karevan will certainly also tailor it, but at the same time this area will turn into scorched earth. You don''t want to create a desert zone for the second client?


    Doom shrugging his shoulders to lifeless words. It was a trick to convince me.


    "Okay, I sure am. I''m sorry I caught you, Titania. I promise to do everything I can to attack Calevan. Is that all right?


    "... oh, I don''t mind"


    "Then all the miscellaneous fish that flocked underneath were entrusted. I think the main unit is suitable for Titania and Lifeless, I wonder."


    "I guess you''re right."


    "Then I''ll go sweep the groceries, too."


    Riddill advances out with Doom. Doom rounds his eyes to the act.


    "Huh? They do their own power under the edge. Ex-brainers are virtuous."


    "It is the duty of the brave to help the weak."


    "... foreword withdrawn, you can''t read the air."


    "Don''t praise me."


    After Riddill pops up, Doom follows. And Doom was screaming in his heart that the anomaly adjustment was failing.


    Titania and Lifeless, Dortmund and Lissie begin to prepare themselves as they enter into battle with Lidil and Doom, plus Osiria and the infinite number of Karevan splinters growing from the ground.


    Continued

 944 Battle of the Dark Forest, Part 8 - Karevan ④ -

    "I didn''t know we were going to fight together in this situation. The world doesn''t know what''s going to happen."


    "Really. I never thought I''d be working with anyone before either. Because I''ve always fought alone. Lifeless, what about you?


    "Don''t talk a lot today, Titania. Anxious?"


    Lifeless irony made Titania smile lonely.


    "Anxiety - maybe. If this is how I can work with others, I wanted to know that fact sooner. That way, or - and so on, I''ll think of something extra."


    "Think of something extra in the middle of the fight, and you''ll be unconscious."


    "You''re right. But I thought you had the same sentiment, hero king?


    - Too sharp a woman is not cute, Titania.


    Lifeless also returned with a lonely laugh, beside which Dortmund stood silently. That''s how Titania understood, silently, the lifeless mood.


    "Is it cute? My brother used to tell me he was cute."


    "You should have just walked into my back house. It''s a rare beauty to have a sword."


    "Such a life could have been interesting, but the sword was born part of the flesh for me. When I let go of my sword, my personality will die."


    "You''re just like magic to me. What''s ironic is the qualities you were born with"


    "I guess so."


    "Leave it around there to blossom in the Kurakura story. Let''s go."


    It was Tetrastine who cut off the conversation. Next to Lifeless and Titania, Lissy, with her body in flames, was getting ready at some point. Lissie comes forward, wrapped in fireworks that should be described as flaming armor. Even the hair color changed to crimson.


    "Well, the one called Spirit Possession."


    "Exactly. If the other person is a tree, it will be effective. Evaporate the sap and rip it off the growing edge, Lissy."


    "My pleasure."


    Lissy cut ahead and stormed out. Later Dortmund, Lifeless continues. Titania also tries to go on, but stopped before then to look back at Tetrastine.


    "I just want to ask you one thing."


    "What?


    "I think we each have sadness and paranoia that we can''t tell people. If your paranoia is what I imagined it would be - is there anything you can do to help me?


    "You''re a really sharp woman, you are. Or maybe there is, but this is not the time yet. There''s something I can''t overlook more than being so involved in continental circumstances. If we''re going to finish it all, we think it''s after that."


    "Okay. Speak up when the time comes. Maybe there''s something I can do to help."


    "... I hope so."


    Tetrastine also returned it with irony and loneliness again, and a grin that made her give up on living together. Titania looked at the expression somewhat sadly, and stormed Calevan.


    The ones left were Erlich and Tetrastine. They were two people who never spoke, but Erlich broke the silence first.


    "Aren''t you going?"


    "It''s this line. If you don''t go, they''ll tell you it''s useless.


    "My abilities are not front-line facing. Let me set you up here. But your abilities are front-line, right?


    "That''s right, but there are those who identify that Kalevan and his ability to do it. Just fighting can be an endless sharpening."


    "I see. We might be thinking the same thing."


    "Hmm - so why don''t we just break it up at the same time?


    And Tetrastine and Erlich nodded at each other when they discussed something, often thinking about it, and then acted differently. Thus, the battle between Karevan and the black magicians intensified.


    "Here."


    Anomaly was going behind the woods by herself. After grabbing by a forest tree earlier, Anomaly didn''t dare escape. I dared to explore how the enemy would come out, but the enemy stayed to capture the anomaly and did not attack any more. So Anomaly abandoned the captured individual and turned another towards the Lamfort Forest Zone.


    In fact, this was the Anomaly and Doom operation. For Doom, Kalevan''s crusade can be either. Doom''s purpose was to explore the ruins that Calevan would have defended, and as long as he was able to explore the ruins, he honestly didn''t care about the success or failure of the Calevan crusade. Instead, if there are no ruins, you won''t even have to crusade Calevan.


    So as Doom came to this forest area, he was thinking of various measures. The most important thing I had to think about was knowing if there were any ruins. What Doom asked Anomaly to do was hide herself in the middle of the operation and ask her to move on alone. Anomaly swallowed this suggestion with pleasure. Because Anomaly herself had something to worry about.


    It''s Kalevan''s properties as an organism. When I gathered as many records of the battle as I could, I noticed Anomaly unusually as that creature.


    "The ability to grow, regenerate, ignoring mass and forms as organisms. And inexhaustible magic and strength. According to the record of the battle, not all groups or individuals once fought to crusade Calevan and believed to have succeeded. Ultimately, however, Calevan has withdrawn inappropriately as immortal. Is that your secret?"


    "It''s been a long time since anyone''s been here."


    Anomaly had reached the entrance to the ruins, as Doom imagined. In front of me there was a great tree that seemed to have lived for thousands of years. Given that so many big trees could not be confirmed from the sky, they would have been hidden by illusion or something. The tree was equipped with a gate so majestic that it had never seen this again, and with decorations and letters incompatible with any culture that existed.


    In front of that gate, there was one girl sitting in a thin green piece. Anomaly, who realized at first glance that the girl was unusual, is already in a combat position.


    Continued

 945 Battle of the Dark Forest, Part 9 - Karevan ⑤ -

    "Does your name fit in Calevan?


    "That''s a name the people outside gave themselves. Maybe it''s a targeted name."


    "So what''s your name?


    "I don''t have a name. All I have is a role."


    The girl''s tone was strangely grown up, backwards of her appearance. To the tone of its expression and voice, which can be said to have already been accomplished, Anomaly was convinced that whoever the girl was, she was to be defeated. There''s no way a normal girl would get lost in a place like this.


    "Well, can I assume you''re my enemy?"


    "I don''t have enemies. But no one can enter this ruin."


    "Is it still a ruin? If you step aside, we''ll settle this peacefully."


    "This ruin chooses who should go in. Something that should open naturally when the time comes. My instinct tells me you''re not worthy."


    "Then I ask, have you ever opened one before?


    "I don''t."


    Anomaly shrugged her shoulder.


    Then why don''t you prove it?


    "That''s how it was made, so all I can say is yes."


    Then I''ll get you out of here.


    "I can''t do that. Not even those of you who are outside."


    The girl squeezed her hands loosely. At the moment when there was a gaze in its palm, Anomaly was pierced through her hands and feet by a wooden spear that grew from around her and was stuck to the trees around her. The girl looked at the anomaly as a skewer without being slight.


    "I''m not going to take my life. When the allies you''re fighting for are withdrawn, you can go home."


    "I mean, if you were a normal person, you''d have lost a lot of blood and died before then. That''s a hell of a lady."


    "I don''t think he''s gonna die to that extent."


    "Well, you''re right. Your daughter apparently doesn''t look the same either. Or are you alive? I described the tree monster fighting over there as a squire, but that''s all. Then, isn''t it?


    The girl reacted perfectly to the words. I feel a sudden chill while that expression doesn''t come in any color.


    "I changed my mind. You must die now."


    "Apparently, you''ve got the core. Are you still the source of magic? [M] You''re the one supplying magic against that creature and maintaining the castle strewn all over this forest, aren''t you? No matter how much you attack a wooden monster with a walrus, you can''t do it. No one is fighting the main body. Doom, considering its potential, is also inside -"


    Quick as I can tell, a wooden spear pierced Anomaly''s brain weather. Anomaly had a few cramps, but as her white eyes swept back together, she was forced to pull out a tree that glanced at the girl and pierced her brain.


    "That hurts. I don''t hate to pee, but I''m not in that mood right now. If you''re going to do it, you have to be an older woman like your sister."


    "... I don''t know what you''re talking about, but I found you to be unusual. Let me give you a lot of strength."


    "That''s how you do it. Apparently, this one is close to a big fight. I want to get used to my shoulders. Because I came out on the ''main body'', will you entertain me?


    Anomaly began to bewitch the girl when she had a nitwitch and a disgusting grin and tongue-in-cheek.


    "What?


    "The enemy is moving..."


    Karevan''s movements were starting to slow down as Karevan and the black magicians widened the fierce battle of one after another. I didn''t know why, but Titania barks all the time as a good opportunity.


    "Everybody, right here!


    "Even if you don''t tell me!


    Lissy''s sword was engulfed in red lotus flames. Aggregate the flames that wrap around your body and release a blow in your sword. And in the chase, Tetrastine unleashed a blast of flames. Kalevan''s giant rocked around, but the regeneration has already begun at an awesome rate. The part of the blown head grows from the shoulder to compensate for the burning spot. Regeneration progressing faster than burning and release of sap.


    "Do you still play it?


    "Hmm, as expected"


    Tetrastine exchanges her gaze with Erlich, who is a little further away. These two were watching the battle from somewhat away and noticed one thing. That''s the fact that Kalevan''s regeneration is always happening from his feet. The two had simultaneous hypotheses. I wonder if Calevan''s ability to regenerate can consist of sucking the Spirit up from his feet.


    Continued

 946 Battle of the Dark Forest, Part 10 - Karevan ⑥ -

    "When you do, as long as you keep your feet on the ground, you''re immortal."


    "Don''t explain that unrestrained playback either. If so."


    Erlich yelled at Dortmund.


    "Can you break his legs!?


    "Do you have any idea?


    "Yes! If you can, do it."


    "I agree with you, but I have no choice!


    At the same time, Tetrastine calls Doom.


    "Doom! What warcraft can Maneater currently deform into?


    "You asked me good things! You can do it, man eater!


    "Yes!"


    Until then, the man eater, who still had a human shape and had his arms deformed into his big mouth, finally deformed its entire body. He disappeared for a moment, and at that moment multiple giant earthworms crawled out of the ground.


    "What, that one?


    "I don''t have a name. I just found it in the desert on the southern continent. I think it''s a demon not yet recognised by guilds and humans. It looks like it would go well with a man eater, and I let him take over."


    "I see, that''s enough."


    Tetrastine nodded, saw Maneater''s deformity, and Dortmund somehow guessed the operation.


    "I''ll set you up!


    "Do it!"


    But also Calevan. Concentrate your torso at your feet as soon as possible by reacting to Dortmund''s suicidal temper. But Riddill slashed and tore his body in an instant.


    "I won''t let"


    And under Lydil''s command, the demon kings Lydil had summoned in summons to create a barrier so that no one near Calevan could come near him. Without regard for his life and without knowing his fatigue, this army strikes without even flickering at Karevan''s split.


    "Do it, Dortmund!


    "Whoa!


    Dortmund giants run. Turned into a black wind, Dortmund flashed the great sword created from the darkness, slashing off both Calevan''s legs. Nor shall a sword smelted in darkness be the sap of Calevan. Kalevan''s giant, with his legs cut down, swayed about.


    I did it there, so the man-eater would hit me like I was going to poke it up, and I wouldn''t allow it to fall on Calevan.


    "A treat!"


    "Boyeyeyeeeeee!"


    Karevan made a terrible scream about whether he felt the crisis. And desperately stretches the branches out of his body and tries to reach the ground. But all those branches were slashed and torn apart by the magic of the wind of Tetrastine. The magic of the wind is unfolding avoiding the giants of demon kings and man-eaters crowded with large numbers on the ground.


    The wind bent and created a river of sap in the universe that danced like blood as it slashed and tore Calevan


    "As I said earlier, all this is clever."


    "This shouldn''t have the ability to play!


    Fine.


    Ellich screams, Titania answers. Already she had a golden sword. In a remote location, Lifeless set up the biggest fireball of the day. Seeing that lifeless behavior, Titania shouted.


    "Lifeless, give me that fireball!


    "... okay"


    Lifeless was surprised for a moment, but immediately agreed. That''s what the sword emperor says, so he figured hesitation itself was futile. That''s how the fireball created by Lifeless roars and hits Titania. Titania seemed completely drunk as she burst into that fireball. Even the black magicians breathe that action.


    But...


    "Ha, ha, ha!


    Titania jumped out of the fireball wrapped around the fire as an immortal bird. What was more, it was as if the great sword of gold was involving a fireball and absorbing its flames.


    "I see, a sword that absorbs witchcraft and takes in even more nature? It''s not just a sword, is it?"


    Lifeless convincing and the sword Titania waved down were simultaneous. Thus Titania cut off all the leaves scattered from the great tree, as Calevan did not leave behind from its predecessors stretching out the branches and trying to escape. The slaughter was countless for a moment. It was Karevan''s last.


    Titania put away the great sword as she waved away the flame that dwelt in the great sword of gold.


    "Is it sort of"


    "Do you think it''s still up there?"


    Dortmund gives a sarcastic voice to Titania''s sentiments.


    "I can''t wave a sword at that speed. They told me I was a general under heaven. Don''t blur me, too."


    "I don''t know what would happen with me if you abandoned the boring fame of a general under heaven or something and called me as a swordsman. You will undoubtedly be forced to struggle considerably, even if you have done all you can. With all that power, why hide it?


    "Things are different for people. Me, you, Lissie and the swordsman over there."


    To Dortmund''s words, Titania glanced at Lissy. Already she had a sword, and at some point she had finished dressing and refrained next to Tetrastine. It seems to be a lie that we fought earlier.


    Titania threw up somewhat bitterly.


    "That''s true. What a heartbreak not to be able to be present at all costs while all these faces gather."


    "There will be another chance to fight. Who will win then?


    "That would be time''s luck. I wouldn''t know if I didn''t try. Well, I''ve got business. Let''s just say I''m leaving already. Lifeless, would you like to send me with a ceremonial beast?


    "Hopefully in the aisle."


    Titania put her sword away and left the spot behind. Lifeless also continues to leave the scene. That''s where Doom slipped his face.


    Continued

 947 Battle of the Dark Forest, Part 11 - Returnees ① -

    "Welcome home already?


    "You''re done with my errands. I''m sure you still have business to attend to."


    "Well, I''m trying to figure out what to do. Well, I''m thinking about doing a reflection first. There''s nothing good about this fight."


    Lifeless sneaks ears at Doom for shrugging his shoulders.


    "Don''t blur, Doom. Your approach is foreseeable. I noticed, didn''t I?


    "About what?


    "This forest has been strange from the start. That was not because the castle had been formed, but because the castle to be had been eroded by both dead spirits. You''ve been planting this for a long time, haven''t you?


    "Come on, what do you think?


    "It''s a good idea to blur. But I''m revising your ratings. You just have to make up for what''s missing in the way you fight. It''s okay to set a trap, it''s okay to set it up in advance. At the stage of moving us, your value was determined."


    "I''m being praised, a little bit?


    "You don''t have to be a little bit, you''re right. Then..."


    Lifeless tightened Doom''s neck. Doom that will remain suspended by sudden events.


    "Don''t be alarmed. I became a man. If you act strangely, I or Titania will go out and wipe you out immediately. If you don''t want to die, do your duty faithfully. Don''t even think about doing something to us. This is the last time I''m gonna let you do this, okay?


    "Ho, ho, ho. You got it."


    Doom was suddenly let go of his hand and replied with a glare. It looks dark and glowing in the back, as I think it is in its eyes.


    "Then you''ll do me a favor if the conditions are right, not a measure?


    "Isn''t that an Orange Bull favor?


    "Now it''s my turn."


    - You can listen to me for as long as you want.


    Doom tries to do it, and Lifeless tries to leave. Blanche stood beside that doom. And when he saw Doom, he suddenly took out his claws, and slashed and tore his cheek.


    "! What the fuck!


    "Omae, lying quinonioisle! Watashinohanaha, sesame kasenai! Yea, nanita clandail!?


    "You''ve got to be kidding me, you chicken-headed bearer! Make me regret it immediately."


    Don''t worry, Blanche.


    Erlich retrieves Doom and his near-one-touch blanche between exquisite. Both Blanche, held beside him, and Doom, who was furious, were removed from between and pounded for a moment.


    "Nanisle, Gee Tip!


    "Don''t argue with that, it''s a waste of time. Then the king returns. Your Highness, we must accompany you at once. Doom, apologize for the disrespect."


    Since Erlich simply lowered his head and moved away early enough from the scene, he should not do anything more as a doom or after him, only anger emotions remained.


    Dortmund accompanies that Erlich.


    "That was an excellent response for you."


    "My liver''s cold. The depth of Doom''s obsession is not very measurable. If he sees me like that, he''ll end up, until he dies, no, even if he dies, he''ll chase me around. I don''t want to set things up with such a guy, even if he''s one of us. Maybe he''s not one of us."


    "? What do you mean?


    Erlich spoke up even more and answered Dortmund''s question.


    "I imagine this, but Doom has probably not sworn allegiance to the Orange Bull. I don''t even think of us as companions. No, that''s not who you think you are with us, but nevertheless you take respect and a lot of attitude depending on your strength and strength.


    But he doesn''t even have it. Doom doesn''t even have the minimum moderation to have on the battlefield. A guy like that definitely betrays me. No doubt about it because I''m the one. "


    "... does that make you proud?


    "I''m not proud of you, but it''s a fact. Anyway, I used to be."


    to Erlich''s words. Dortmund glowed the eyes behind his helmet.


    "Even now, isn''t it? You were once a demon king known for that outrageous deed. I thought it was a ploy to serve my Lord, but I dared to throw it away until now. But this is also a good opportunity. Shall I ask what you mean?"


    "... Hmm. I do have something on my mind, too. But I''m not willing to tell you that. The only thing I can say is that I''m not willing to betray you right now. At least not until Orangeable''s plan is activated and we see the results."


    "You''re telling me to trust that?


    "You don''t have to trust me or anything. You just have to listen to the lifeless. Because I don''t have the power to do this to you. You shouldn''t have that power in the first place."


    "Well said. During the earlier battles, you would have tried to rot the ground and seal Calevan''s ability to regenerate, wouldn''t you? Is that your magic?"


    "That''s the place, but a little different. Because you know my magic, I couldn''t make the trick in the earlier battle. It''s like I didn''t do anything."


    Dortmund thought it was strange. I certainly don''t feel much power from Erlich. If I wanted to kill him, I would be able to defeat him without any great struggle on this occasion right now.


    But once, this demon king was known as one of the most powerful demon kings on the continent. I feel that it is not commensurate with my current power. I don''t think it''s because of my strength.


    Dortmund rode into a lifeless prepared ceremonial beast, not neat. Why I miss Blanche too, after being quiet at Ellich''s, I slept round my lifeless knee. To that strange sight, Titania was throwing an interesting gaze.


    Continued

 948 Battle of the Dark Forest, Part 12 - Returning Person ② -

    "The more you look at it, the more you resemble Alphilis. Dye your hair and it will look like it."


    "Just the way it looks. But strangely, the color of this hair can''t be dyed with any dye. Especially not black. He said that he had changed his appearance into a human being, but that he would not give way to the color of his original body hair. I guess it''s like instinct.


    And the shape of the soul is as if it were different from Alphilis. This blanche is human in appearance, but the contents remain warcraft picked up in those woods. I miss it, but I can''t forgive everything else. No, I miss it because it helps me get revenge too, but if you decide I''m not profitable for revenge, you''re going away. This is a being that moves only for revenge. What a breathless way to live, trapped in a curse of vengeance, not a free and open soul like Alphilis. "


    "It''s a mouthful as if you knew. Lifeless, do you have experience too?


    "Stupid, I don''t have anything like that - no?


    Unusual for a lifeless person, he did one conceivable trick.


    "To me too - yes, don''t feel like I''ve had the experience of living that way too. But for whom the hell...? Dortmund, do you have any verses in mind?


    "... no, it''s refreshing to me"


    Unlike usual, Lifeless distrusted Dortmund''s unclean answer, but did not pursue it. What Dortmund doesn''t do for himself is because he doesn''t say a word or say anything. Even if he''s hiding something, Lifeless knows it''s for him. So I thought it was the Lord''s duty against Dortmund not to dare ask.


    But did Titania also find out that Dortmund''s attitude was strange? She also felt that Dortmund''s signs were worrying for a moment, and she assumed that she had asked the wrong question.


    Lifeless answers quietly.


    "- Right. Well, isn''t it possible that something that could be with me could move on someone''s revenge? Because what you see in this world is my consumables."


    "Yes, you''re right"


    Finally, neither Lifeless nor Dortmund uttered a word. The same applies to Titania. Only one person, Erlich, had previously heard from Dortmund and somehow guessed the situation.


    "(For what, not for whom, I said. I guess there''s still something to hook up with. It''s sad I can''t remember that. But to me too - no, I don''t even deserve it in my case. You should have thought more and moved on to action when you were a person. Now I''ve made a mistake, but what the hell will happen?


    Still, you Tetrastine. What are you thinking? I''m not really worried about Anomaly) "


    Erlich thought about Tetrastine and Lissie, who were left alone in the woods, and looked in the direction of the Rumfort Forest Zone, which disappeared far rearward.


    "Eleonor, Knicks. Come on."


    "is here"


    In the woods where the lifeless left off, Tetrastine summoned the sorcerer who had refrained behind him. When the battle in this forest is over, he is the belly-hearted man who commanded him to show his face once. I have now deposited it with Miriazal, but it was always possible to call it. It''s been a long time since I''ve been called in for this fight.


    It was thought that Tetrastine could give the black magicians one drawback: the lack of a wide area and an excellent sensor capability. That is why I believe that even if Eleonor and Knicks were secretly asking how they were doing during the earlier battle, they would never have been noticed.


    These two are belly hearts in the belly, nurtured by Tetrastine. He planted more magic than before, and applied a look closer to brainwashing to the way he thought. My head is cut off, but always that thought is narrowed down to how to carry out Tetrastine''s orders. Although it would be roughly as far away from normal people, Tetrastine didn''t care so much because many people originally had no such people-like emotions with magicians. These two men, who also showed their qualities as natural magicians, would have been taken over by someone else if they weren''t themselves to demonstrate their abilities, so the only difference was that the Lord who brainwashes changes.


    Tetrastine turns to this ventriloquist, making inquiries.


    "Are you doing well with Miriazal''s men?


    "Don''t lag on the assignment. Those over there are also excellent. We''re uncovering the black magician strongholds everywhere, and we''re monitoring them all. If you want to set it up, you can always do it."


    "Is that telling the side of the Magic Church?


    "No, not yet. We haven''t told them anything, and Arnelia doesn''t seem willing to tell them anything at this stage."


    "Right. What do you guys think?


    The two often thought, and Eleonor, a sorceress, answered. Tetrastine thinks this guy, with long stretched black hair and a serious look, would have expanded his job if he was a little better at making smiles. At the corner, Tetrastine has laughed bitterly many times, saying it''s a shame to be able to see.


    Even today, Eleonor''s expression didn''t move like a doll.


    "In my opinion, Arnelia would let you know just before we set it up. You won''t have time to prepare because the Magic Church won''t take the lead."


    "You think Arnelia will fight for power over this period?


    "I mean, there''s a way of thinking about it."


    "I think Eleonor''s idea makes sense, too, but I see it a little differently"


    "Well, tell me."


    Knicks advanced and issued an opinion. Always this Knicks makes Eleonor, who is also older, speak first. Knicks, like a boy still in the shadows, has a seriously shining eye in the sorcerer. Ordinary witchcraft eyes can be a little more miserable with irregular life, dark desires, etc., but this Knicks was different. If you even take off the magician''s robe, it will work as a good young man in Ichii.


    Tetrastine also thought at first that the attitude she was taking a step back was because of her special victory, but recently she began to realize that it was a little different.


    Continued

 949 Battle of the Dark Forest, Part 13 - Each Wish ① -

    The Knicks have a very strong sense of merit or something like birth appetite. He possessed such qualities as anyone in the Sorcerer''s Church, far from being a sorcerer and yet still possessed. Tetrastine had given up its qualities that she had no choice but to be aware of, unless particularly disturbed.


    But lately, there has been a strange sense of confrontation with eleonor. We will deliberately raise a countervailing proposal for the opinions she makes. At first, Tetrastine was convinced of many excellent opinions, but on the way there were many proposals that were gradually preceded only by a sense of confrontation, neither flattering nor praiseworthy. Tetrastine still used Knicks, but gradually became smoky about the behavior. His actions and achievements did not yet cause Tetrastine any discomfort, but once the time had come, there was a possibility that he would have gone astray.


    Knicks knows or does not know such Tetrastine''s mood, and he makes his opinion just as brilliant today. With eyes as if you believe everything you say is more right than Eleonor.


    "I believe Arnelia has not been able to judge the abilities of the Magic Church. I''m not worried about how far the Magic Church can become a new system and demonstrate its abilities."


    "I see. You think you''re overmeasuring someone named Hoomilne?


    "Better than him, it would be Ingville, its men. It''s Ingville that moves the actual unit."


    "Do you have a reason for that idea?"


    Tetrastine thought a little and slapped one hand.


    "Fine. Teach Arnelia how to be a Hoomilne and Ingville person. And their abilities, their power."


    "Yes. As a price, what should we bring to the Magic Church?


    "Right... it''s part of the Dark Green Palace plan. However, the scale is slightly skewed. Otherwise, the metastasis will be successful. The magic formations of the metastases I was using are crushed and erased in mind, so they won''t be traced in case, but it''s just not a good idea to be known that the headquarters of the Magic Church and the interior of the Deep Green Palace are connected.


    And then contact Marigold as well. I want to have a system that I can contact right now. "


    "I wonder if that''s possible, but we''re both in a position where we have a lot of work to do. I was just wondering if I would be understaffed if I could be a liaison officer any more."


    "That''s okay. We don''t communicate as closely as we use you, so we can use the ceremonial beast to communicate. You just have to tell me how. My ceremonial beasts and demons must not be defeated before they reach Marigold."


    "Yes, so be it"


    When they disappeared, Tetrastine stared into the woods. I was a little uncomfortable with the unexpected Knicks'' good proposal and submissiveness, but now I have more to do than that.


    Tetrastine turns to the woods, exasperates.


    "Represent yourself, Doom! I know you''re there."


    But there is no answer. Tetrastine went on to get the word out.


    "There should only be ''ears'' there sucks. It''s good for you, but aren''t you willing to respond? Or shall I expose this ability of yours to other sorcerers? That would cut you off and throw you away. Though you were an impudent man, it doesn''t feel good to be eavesdropped on."


    Tetrastine turned to the woods and waited awhile before Doom appeared from the woods. The expression was full of disbelief and hostility.


    "... my abilities, where did you notice that?


    "Shortly after I became one of the Anomalies. You were surprised at me and put on surveillance. No, you''re exploring the trends of all your people, aren''t you? I don''t think you have a range limit on that ability, but by meeting some of the conditions, you have succeeded in knowing the trends of all the black magicians. Didn''t I?"


    "Not everyone. I don''t know about Hidun or Dragreo. And Brady Maria doesn''t have to put surveillance on her. The information pops in. But this is out-of-heart, even though it''s an ability that Orangeables hasn''t even noticed. How did you know that?


    "I told you in the middle of a fight, didn''t I? When you get clever with all these things. I am very sensitive to those who are hostile to me. That''s why you thought you''d be on my side."


    "Not surprisingly insulting, is that the former president of the Magic Church? But I''m on your side, right?


    Doom stared at Tetrastine, wandering, not least because he thought he was intrigued. Tetrastine was also dignified, accepting its gaze.


    "Are you serious about having me on your side? What are the terms of the exchange?


    "I want information on the magic and magic of the Orange Bull with that ability. He never showed up, even after I became one of them. This is an unexpected event. I became one of you because I had nothing to learn already in the Magic Church, and this doesn''t make sense. Anomaly''s research is interesting, but still not trusted enough to know the full story. Naturally, that''s not what I want."


    "Huh. What do you want?


    "I don''t know that, but it''s a good thing."


    "That''s not going to happen. Even when it comes to aurangebull magic, the total amount is enormous. I''m not very profound about magic. Then I need to focus on which focus to gather information. Steal the whole thing, it won''t be over after a hundred years. He''s even known as the founder of the magic that exists, isn''t he?


    "Now I want you to get information about magic other than basic attributes - magic known to the world as no attributes"


    "Fine, I got that requirement. But I want you to do something for me, too. I guess depending on that, you can work hard, though?


    I saw Tetrastine with Doom''s worthy eyes, but those eyes would soon be opened to surprise.


    Continued

 950 The Battle of the Dark Forest, Part 14 ~ Each Wish ② ~

    "I''ll help you when you defeat the Orange Bull."


    Doom opened his eyes and the next thing he knew, he unleashed hostility. Its eyes suddenly sharpen.


    "Why do you have to kill my lord Orange Bull?"


    "Is he tying you up in spiritual bondage? That''s all I know. Otherwise, Titania and Lifeless would probably follow him. But Anomaly and you already seem to have escaped that bondage. Anomaly wouldn''t even care about Orangeables because of their character, but you''re not. You are obsessive. [M] I don''t think I''ll ever forget the person who made me false."


    "Well, how about that? I miss it even when I look like this."


    "Stop fooling around. You will have measures in place against the Orange Bull, but the others must be concerned. The worst thing for you is that Titania, Lifeless and Hidun appear when you try to kill Oranzeble. No, it''s about the Orange Bull, so you''ll have enough countermeasures in mind to force the people under restraint to relocate and use them as your shield when there''s danger to you. Isn''t that what your concern is? But I can fix it."


    "Hmm. Well, you can ask me if you want to talk to me on your own. I like to talk about jokes and assumptions."


    Apparently, Doom cuts only a sledge. But I thought it might be more prudent, and Tetrastine decided to take it upon herself to talk.


    "Then I''ll try to crush myself, too. It would be possible for me to bring it into the draw even if I couldn''t beat Lifeless, and Titania would be suppressed by Lissy. Hidun would be able to fight in that maneater over there, and Anomaly would be even better. And Osiria will be the trump card against Orangeables."


    "That''s an interesting imagination. Let them fight on the board and they''ll have fun."


    "I think so, too. Take your time to consider what will actually happen. And is Anomaly in the back?


    Sounds like it.


    Doom and Tetrastine glimpse behind the woods. I don''t see the back of it, and there''s no longer any sign of it.


    "Earlier Karevan. That was even magic."


    "I knew you would. You thought it was strange because it''s something that makes strange movements from the reconnaissance phase. I suddenly appeared unannounced when I went out myself, but when I infiltrated just my eyes and ears, I was nowhere. There was only one girl sitting in the back of the woods. There are so many bad signs from the girl that I got my face together this time.


    Do you use a lot of power to activate that puppet? Anomaly, I can''t believe I got enough on my own. Thanks to you, I didn''t have to make a hassle of excuses Titania or lifeless. "


    "Well, I guess it was so small"


    Yes, wasn''t the sign behind the woods that Tetrastine was feeling bigger than the puppets earlier? I didn''t feel magic or anything, so I can''t say anything because it was really just a sign.


    I have been with Anomaly for the past few months or so, but I was only able to describe myself as someone I was not good at. In fact, he also feels so vulnerable that he could twist it with one hand, and when he tries to do so, he is attacked by the feeling of sticking his hand into a bottomless swamp. He was harder to confront than Titania or Lifeless in that sense.


    Doom had the impression that he was thinking the same thing somewhere, or that his gaze at the back of the woods was not neat somewhere.


    "... Well, it looks like it''s cleared up forever, and it''s time for me to head to the back of the woods. We have to explore the ruins."


    "To find a countermeasure to the Orange Bull?


    "Oh no, the artifact search is one of my tasks, right? It''s also a way of freeing the world from the truth."


    "Only the mouth goes around a lot. Oh, yeah. One last thing I want to make sure, what is that magic that wiped out the enemy''s magic? Some kind of magic trick or something?


    "Well, what do you say?


    Doom showed this too. During the battle against Calevan, the magic was extinguished several times using a relief bead (dispelove), but Tetrastine seemed to hold onto the scene. Doom thought he was a loose guy, bittersweet inside, but he didn''t have anything to be sure of. Doom was going to spend as much time as he always did, but he stood inside out.


    But Tetrastine left only a bitter smile and left with Lissie lightly. Did you think Doom''s sincerity no longer needed to be ascertained? With a clapping doom on his back, Tetrastine spoke to Lissie using a pronouncement. It is a valid, conversational method between them only.


    "(Now you''re clear. There is something on Doom''s trump card that will wipe out the sorcery)"


    "(Yep. The question is whether it is something strong enough to dispel ''magic'')"


    "(Likely. If he''s on an artifact collection mission, it''s no surprise that he''s acquired such artifacts in the process. But there is no certainty. The sure thing is to let Doom and Oranzebul fight to see how it goes and take it away if you can get certainty)"


    "(The worst part is that the magic equipment is fake. Then it''s real, but it can''t be taken away, or lost forever.)"


    "(It already sucks from the start. Can there be any worse?)"


    "(So is that. Let''s work out a definite operation, for our grief. and to end it all)"


    "(Oh, you finally see the exit)"


    Tetrastine and Lissie work and quietly continue along the same steps without ever having any emotion for the look on their faces. The way we walked lived together for a long time and walked the same way as if we were one creature.


    Continued

 951 Battle of the Dark Forest, Part 15 - Guardian of the Ruins

    "Hey, you''re finally here."


    Annomarie, relaxing behind the woods, was finding the Dooms who had walked. Doom had a sense of accomplishment on that look, and then he had a somewhere dissatisfied look.


    "Oh, I need some reason to stay. I don''t think he''s suspicious. And a few unpleasant things."


    "You always seem unpleasant. And maybe Tetrastine isn''t the only one. He''s not under the brainwashing of the Orange Bull."


    "Orangeables would be appropriate, too. There''s a new person in there, so I just need to see it at a glance. Come on. Don''t you have eyes for us?


    "Maybe you don''t actually. Titania seems to be finished with her next job, and she stopped ordering this and the Demon King from me. I''m letting you do whatever you want, though.


    Maybe he''s broken somewhere, too. You''re letting us do this, so you can''t have a decent ethic. No matter how much of a mission you''re on, I don''t care if you''re sorry, well, normal people can''t be transferred to execution. Oh, you''re an elf, not a human. "


    "You must be mistaken for being the best."


    Doom reveals his disgust. Unfortunately, it was possible that his point was not wrong, but he only shrugged his shoulders because he didn''t know about the depths of Orangeable''s mind or his interest in anomaly in the first place.


    "Let''s just say we move on from that. This must be the real deal, right?


    "Oh, right. Let''s try to figure out another time to frame him. Is this the entrance to the ruins?


    And Doom pointed out unto the great tree. At first glance there''s nothing strange about it. The tree has its mouth open dark and pompous, but I can''t see anything ahead of me when I light the lights. And when I threw the stone, the sound never came back.


    Doom and Anomaly face each other.


    "After you?


    "No, no, you go."


    "I don''t like it. Exploring the ruins is more or less your hope. Besides, it''s probably moving somewhere, so maybe it''s okay?


    "Probably?


    "I have a basis. This tree itself is the basis."


    Though the tree to which Anomaly refers certainly grows to be divine, so much so that the heavenly side cannot be seen from below.


    "I couldn''t confirm a tree like this from the outside. Then this tree"


    "Oh, this is the juncture in itself, no, the castle. That''s pretty advanced, too. Isn''t it nice to form a ruin in a castle? I think I feel comfortable with the designer."


    "Designer?


    "Have you never thought about it? Naturally, there must be someone who built this ruin. Not to mention if you''re a person."


    "Isn''t that what that girl is?


    Doom pointed to the girl rolling there. But Anomaly denied it.


    "I don''t suppose so. That kid is a keeper at best. I called the big puppet who was out there a squire, and he said he couldn''t let me in. If she built this ruin, it''s natural to wait inside, isn''t it? Waiting for it outside would be impoverishing."


    "Well, that makes sense."


    "Besides, I can''t believe it was there. This ruin is honestly beyond human intelligence. At least, my current knowledge doesn''t tell me how to make it. If you could make something like that, you wouldn''t have beaten me."


    "To you..."


    I honestly did not endorse Anomaly as a Doom who doubts how powerful he is, but I can be convinced that the existence that created this ruin is beyond intelligence. A doom to ponder what the hell existential left this ruin for, but at least I made up my mind that it should be ascertained with my own eyes.


    "Sa, will there be ghosts or snakes? Why don''t you come in and make sure?"


    "There''s going to be more than that."


    "You don''t say ominous things!


    "... your very existence is ominous enough."


    A line of doom that steps into the ruins as a delight to be half-crowned, and an anomaly that goes on so that it can be shuddered. When they stepped inside the ruins and stopped looking like that, the girl lying on the ground half-baked up.


    "... it was a monster to be able to leave me. But that''s why I can''t survive in the ruins. I hope they crush me with their own strength, those who rely on their own strength."


    With that said, the girl returned her existence to dust. When she disappeared, the girl remembered. To those who appeared in front of this ruin a dozen years ago pretentiously, and went into it without being hostile to themselves. What was the name of that man? Strangely enough, even if I don''t remember its existence, I can''t recall the details. That human was not normal. Perhaps they understood their existence in a true way and grabbed something and left. The face that understood something at that time must not only have gained wisdom, but also understood something in life.


    For the first time in its existence, the girl was interested in something else. Instead of stopping the girl from entering the ruins, she made inquiries about the person she had let go bare.


    "(Man, what did you get? Although he has a satisfying look)"


    "(Happy ending, Keeper. Sooner or later, when the girl that follows me grows up, she''ll know everything. She will get countless feathers and will want to fly outside the world. And it is only after her walk that we can have a path of hope. or the path of despair)"


    "(Are you going to make a mystery of me, human?)"


    "(It''s a fact, all I can say is yes. It''s all I know, too. But now my raw has become meaningful)"


    "(What do you want? Using what you get in this ruin, you can also stand at the top of people)"


    "(I don''t care about that. First, if you just stand at the top of people, you can handle it on your own. I saw ahead)"


    "(... a man who is disgraceful and humble, let''s hear his name)"


    "(- My name is Aldo -)"


    Girl''s thoughts broke down that far. Later one thought and concern remains. It was also similar to the man''s desire to see what he expected and the anxiety that earlier people would undoubtedly use what they had gained from this ruin in an unparalleled direction. The concern would be to carry things in a direction that even girls would not anticipate.


    Continued

 952 The Battle of the Dark Forest, Part 16 - Relics of Memory ① -

    "Hey, won''t you push me?


    "Where are you touching?


    "Will you stop arguing?


    "... hungry"


    The Dooms are going through the darkness, each of them saying something of their own accord. After entering the ruins, each of us thinks they probably transferred, but things were strange. If it''s just darkness, Doom or Osiria can see it like noon. But now I didn''t see anything, and I only knew that it would probably be in metastasis. But metastases are usually momentary, and even if you fly fairly long distances, you will most likely end up with one breath. Nonetheless, now they''re transferring long enough to make jokes like this. Anomaly wondered how far this was being carried if it was a metastasis.


    "(This... could be, what is a ruin?)"


    "Yeah? Exit."


    In between blocking Anomaly''s thought, Doom senses the end of the metastasis. So much so that they were lost and drawn into the light, they were out where they had ended their metastases and opened them. It was a space that seemed nothingness, with one side surrounded by light and white, and a place dominated by white until majestic. Nothing like architecture. But the corners of the perfectly shredded rooms by the time they were beautiful showed that they were clearly artificial.


    "This is..."


    "There doesn''t seem to be a window, but where are we taking in the light from?


    "Creepy"


    Osiria''s thoughts are particularly so. She''s red, Doom''s black, so it''ll look like a drop of stain she dropped on a pure white cloth. So much so that they were heterogeneous in this space. I''m not sanctified otherwise. Still, Doom and Osiria couldn''t help but feel fearful about this space.


    But only Anomaly was calmly analyzing this space.


    "Architecture with no structure, obviously someone made a hand. Light on one side, white. What was this space made for? What''s the exit? What''s the point? Who, when?


    "How many bumps are you talking about? If you move on, you''ll see."


    Doom pulled the anomaly hem that crumbled, prompting him on the road ahead. Anomaly began to lead Doom down that path with rare and serious eyes.


    The road sometimes turns right, left, slightly up, and suddenly down. Sometimes I wondered if the shape of the road was square, and it became circular or triangular. In the last one and elsewhere, Maneater was playing completely, sliding down the ramp like a slide, with too much momentum and plunging into the bend.


    "You''re playing too much, Maneater"


    "... because I''m bored to walk"


    "Or so it is."


    "Bored,"


    Anomaly doesn''t think so, but when she just got a little tired of the whole white world, she saw a long way but certainly a divide. And it came to pass, when they went down the road, that this was again long beyond sight. It is they who speak in a branch once.


    "What do we do?


    "It''s a creepy place. I think it''s better to consolidate and move."


    "Yeah, well, maybe you should."


    "... I disagree"


    Doom and Osiria turn to Anomaly''s suggestion.


    "Why not?


    "We have a different purpose. Me and you are not where we''re going, but we''re just working together because our interests are in agreement. We''re not used to this, are we?


    "And so was that"


    "Then there must be things we don''t want each other to know. Let''s act differently from here on out. And it''s not what we found out about each other. That should do it."


    "Phew, is that one idea? If Anomaly''s okay with that, let''s do it."


    Doom pulls back lightly and walks out with a crease on his back. Anomaly, who likewise turned her back, said a word to Doom.


    "Oh, yeah. Will you stop staring at me?


    "What do you mean? I don''t have that kind of taste, do I?


    "No ears, no nose."


    "... okay. Keep it that way."


    Doom smiled and cut back, but talked to Anomaly about the distance for a while, hissing and discussing it with the Osirians.


    "... since when do you think I''ve noticed?


    "I don''t know. But honestly, it may be Anomaly who has the best taste in black magicians. It seems to be full of gaps and there are no gaps. I''ve tried to twist it from behind, but I don''t feel like it''s working"


    "That''s right, that''s the trouble. No way. That girl, who looks like Calevan''s main body, is going to have stalled Anomaly by herself, too, right? Yet there was little sign of a fight around the entrance. I wonder how he ended up."


    "It could lead to his secret. How about we plant that cane later?


    "That''s a plan, too. You know, it''s a cane of memory."


    What Doom and Osiria are talking about is the wand they got at the earlier ruins. Doom, obtained from the old man at the ruins, tried this, but the wand did not respond to anything. And it came to pass, as Doom, tired of it, lay asleep, abandoning his staff, that the staff became a tree overnight, and put its fruit on like a mountain. When Doom ate with one of its fruits, the taste was poor, but the sight that was the land jumped into his head when he ate it.


    Doom understood. This scepter has the power to recreate the events that were the land as information. As long as you set up somewhere you want to know, you can know what happened that was the place. I can''t choose the real information, but if I had a maneater, I wouldn''t have a hard time eating it. The difficulty was that maneaters might not be able to extract useful information, even if they could eat it.


    Continued

 953 Battle of the Dark Forest, Part 17 - Relics of Memory ② -

    "If only the fruit were a little smaller. What is fun and about the size of a palm"


    "It would be fun for you to bloat your stomach and eat desperately in tears."


    "Hideous!


    "Doom is a snack."


    Osiria was cold, and Maneater laughed to shudder, but as they continued to move on, the laughter was also eventually lost. Go the way, people. Go the white, without any change of philosophy. When I looked back, I was blinded by its whiteness, and the branches and so on were already far invisible to the other side.


    "This... makes me nervous."


    "Anxiety? Do you have feelings for anxiety?


    "Of course I do. This would be a huge disappointment if we could not achieve our goals on top of a tight plan. If there''s a sign of that, you can''t help but feel anxious about it."


    "Are you afraid of death?


    "No way. If death just doesn''t come over anyone''s head equally, I''d like to correct that distortion. The world is unequal, but at least you want everyone to come down on an equal footing about death. I pride myself on being a higher race, even an orange elf."


    "You hate me a lot."


    "That''s the same for you, isn''t it?


    Osiria smiled and agreed to the inquiry. Red eyes, like blood, shake with joy at all costs.


    "Well, Orangeables need revenge. Because he drove me crazy about everything."


    "I appreciate that I met you, but my wife would naturally go out with you if you were going to get revenge. Besides, you can''t forgive him for making fun of myself."


    Osiria and Maneater, who should have been behind him, were neglectfully disappearing when Doom, who was going ahead, looked back with a full grin. Doom''s expression was frozen by the sudden events and tightened at the next moment. We suspected that the enemy attack had begun.


    And the next moment, Doom was unleashing a fan-shaped evil spirit behind his back. To sweep away behind his back. Even if it was not a special, Doom''s eyes were opened when he saw that blow, which would have been sufficiently restrained, was cut off lightly, and when he saw the Lord, who had been swept away, Doom finally ceased.


    "... why are you here!... Jake!"


    Before the impossible reality, Doom was in a hurry with all his might this time.


    "That''s it. You don''t think Doom and the others are under surveillance?"


    Annomarie had acted alone and then went down the white road by herself, trying to bluff. That foothold is light and no wonder how you can walk so fast with short legs, which would have crushed you that much if you saw it around Lifeless.


    After Annomarie blatantly loathed Doom''s surveillance, she was putting surveillance on Doom in the way that she detached part of her body. This is something Anomaly often does, but as a person with a body of meat, the Anomaly method usually rests on the sensor immediately. However, because Doom and the others do not have such sensing methods, they could also monitor parts of their bodies in such a way as to disconnect them like anomalies.


    Anomaly released, eyes and ears. It was used to ascertain Doom''s condition. Anomaly, on the other hand, was on a white path with a possible half-run momentum. It''s not because I''m in a hurry. Curiosity cannot be suppressed.


    "(This ruin... I only thought it was about as old as True Dragon created at best. And I wonder if artifacts can substitute for higher magic at best. But this is different. Perhaps this ruin was created ''outside the world''. The time it takes for that metastasis. Whatever you think, this white ruin is far from the continent.


    There are still continents in the world, one to this continent, one to the east and one to the south. None of them have found any other continent. Whoever tried couldn''t do it. The old story tells us that the winged men were traveling in search of a new heaven and earth, but they didn''t return either.


    I want to know. By whom, why, and what role this ruin will be created. I want to know one thing, even trivial!


    The essence of anomaly is explorer. No matter how he was out of people''s ethics, no matter how inferior his taste, he was only pure of greed for knowledge. There is no way that that anomaly could put up with an object that satisfies so much desire before. He also had the momentum of losing his face when the man eater was serving a treat, at that time. The eyes and ears he released detected the anomaly.


    Continued

 954 Battle of the Dark Forest, Part 18 - Relics of Memory ③ -

    "... what, the Dooms stopped moving?


    What he''s looking at is the Dooms who suddenly stopped the move. They don''t even move ticklishly, and their gaze doesn''t leave a spin staring fine. Suddenly, it seems to have taken the magic of petrification.


    Anomaly raises her guard and takes a step back.


    "Just in case, keep your precautions up"


    When an anomaly, also called a lump of meat, emerged from the perimeter of the anomaly, it enveloped his body. The meat walls swept, but when the meat walls went down to the ground, it was the original anomaly that appeared.


    "Well, do you want to go"


    Anomaly, seemingly without any change of philosophy, moves forward again. And as he walked down the unchanged white road, he felt the road gradually widen.


    "(Isn''t there about a little time between the sights of the castle? That goes on so long that I can''t see the back. This is a purposeless structure even if someone uses it)"


    It would have been a moment for Anomaly to think about that, but there was one shadow standing in front of her in that gap. I didn''t know what that shadow was at first because it was far away, but when I approached it, I could tell it was like a goblin.


    "Goblin? Now?


    Anomaly thought it was some kind of joke, but there''s one bare-handed goblin in front of her that doesn''t have any weird philosophy. Speaking of one thing unusual, the goblins, many of whom lack wisdom, always have an incomprehensible grin, but this goblin is about staring at this one without any expression.


    Anomaly looked surprised for a moment that it would not be there even if it were a messy interception, but took immediate action.


    "If you want to block your way, let me ask you to step aside for a moment"


    Anomaly extends her arms loosely to inflict a threatening attack. But the attack, carried out to the point of a slight thrust, had taken its life through Goblin''s chest.


    "Oh, that?


    The surprise is anomaly. I didn''t expect my enemies to die as much as I stroked them to see how they looked. Too much clapping, it solidifies on the spot.


    "... well. Let''s just say we move on."


    Approximately a goblin bleeding out of his chest and dying, Anomaly began walking again. Anomaly sometimes looked back and checked that body to see if it was some kind of trap, but when she stopped checking on that figure after she left, Goblin''s body was scratching off like smoke all the time.


    After so much progress, Annomarie again noticed that a goblin appeared in front of her.


    "See you later. You must be dead soon."


    Anomaly extends her arms just like she did earlier. But the goblin grabbed his arm so easily next time. And he slashed off his arm with the matchette he was carrying.


    Anomaly opened her eyes a little early in the day, but soon her opposite hand stretches quickly to stop Goblin from moving. And when entangled in a goblin like a rope, the magic released from the regenerated hand blew the goblin''s head off. Anomaly sighs all over the cold sweat.


    "Is it stronger than just now? I mean, you''re a pretty strong individual for a goblin, this."


    No matter how good I am at combat, Anomaly thinks I shouldn''t be late for every goblin. But this would have been a better move than Cerberus.


    Anomaly moves on again, suspiciously. That''s how it came out, Goblin three times.


    "Again?


    The next time Anomaly stretches out her arms without alarm, putting in restraint and delusion, adding a magical blow. Eating that blow, which was thought to be enough to blow his head off, Goblin has been pounding his arms.


    "What!?


    Anomaly in a hurry to retreat, but sooner than that, Goblin gave the brain a blow. Anomaly flipped her eyes white when she had a few unpleasant cramps, collapsing on the spot and desperate. And when he saw that his life activities had ceased altogether, his goblin appearance had scratched off like smoke.


    After a while, the meat wall rises from a white passage without a mover. Appearing out of a cylindrical meat wall was an anomaly that should have died, whoever it was.


    "I see, that kind of trap. Step by step your enemies become stronger, and use the lessons of the previous battle. This is troublesome."


    An endless battle against enemies who become stronger every time they fight, on an endless and invisible path. I wondered what was wrong with Anomaly.


    "I''m glad I switched to the one who''s separated... Hmm"


    Anomaly''s brain spins fully in view of the retreat as well. His purpose - it is highly doubtful whether this ruin will contribute to the completion of the Book of Life. On the other hand, I also think that unimaginable challenges will be necessary to find new possibilities for my own research, which is somewhat blocked.


    A phrase he often thought of, he came up with the best way.


    "... Shall we first find the law of this ruin? Perhaps this battle is illusion. Seeing as the Dooms were solidified earlier, they probably are. Maybe he took it in before I even knew it.


    Then it might be a good idea to do combat training here while exploring ways to solve this illusion. Because you may have something to learn about the evolution of new organisms. "


    When Anomaly clapped her hands, a number of meat walls rose from the ground. The identities of the anomalies that emerge from it. It is an individual prepared to be used as a summons.


    "I''d like to give you a little arm test and experiment. I don''t know how it''s going to be, but will you fight for a minute?


    It''s cheap.


    "When you die, you feed me properly, okay?


    "It''s a new study, I''m looking forward to it."


    Anomaly and her thoughts and preferences together. The divers did not look unpleasant as one person and stormed. The anomaly body then decided to dive into the ground again and observe the state of this battle.


    "If it''s a trap for interception, it probably won''t work on those who aren''t willing to fight. Let me show you the endless battles here."


    And Anomaly grinned, and dived into the earth.


    Continued

 955 Battle of the Dark Forest, Part 19 - Relics of Memory ④ -

    How much time has passed? The white road was dyed red, or yellow with diarrhea and scraps, and the road was stacked with meat chunks gradually. But the terrible thing is that the carcasses all have the same face. Is there any reason why the carcass looks ugly in the first place?


    Needless to say, all those bodies belonged to Anomaly. The number of identities that have already been turned into corpses was about to exceed 500. But then, suddenly, the sight in front of him collapsed. The endless white road, which seemed to last forever, suddenly came to an end, and a single door appeared before him.


    "Huh. You finally succeeded in finding the law. Oh, you killed me so much. Well. I''m gonna have to make sure you pay for this, okay?


    Anomaly finally approached the door where she appeared when she relentlessly stepped on her own identity, which turned into a piece of meat. Hands on that door, and without looking back, he goes inside that door.


    It was more than anger in my head for being killed many times, it was full of hatred for the material in my possession being wasted.


    But the hatred was also scratched away in an instant when he saw the sight at the end of the door.


    "This is - what is this!?


    What Anomaly saw was an enormous amount of letters floating in the air in a cylindrically made room. A spiral staircase is built around it, but the floor that flies through the sky flies from there. Those floors are coming and going without bumping into each other and stopping on the way again. I have no idea how far the stairs and letters go. Because the ceiling in the room is as high as it gets to the sky.


    Anomaly slowly looked at the letters floating in the sky and tried to read them. Letters flow slowly and sometimes disappear under walls and floors. I tried to touch it roughly, but it wasn''t suitable for anomalies.


    "This letter... most languages I don''t know, but there are actually many different types of words. Besides, if you look closely, don''t get the same letters several times. This can''t be..."


    "It''s a good guess. It''s the second person who can understand this."


    When Anomaly looked back a little, there stood a girl who was outside the ruins. I did kill him, though - and Anomaly thought, the girl made me try to answer as if I understood the thought.


    "As you can imagine, I''m already dead out there. Being here is like an empty cicada. You may understand me as just a phantom. No, concepts like dying to me don''t apply."


    "Huh. Aren''t you even Calevan?"


    "That''s the name the outside world gave us. There is no such thing as our original name. I just created a reality if I had to. It''s broken, too, but it must be necessary in the great flow of history."


    "I''m not interested in history or anything of that magnitude. It is the wise or the great fool who is interested in such things, or the bearer of an exaggerated delusion that distracts the Spirit or God. Who the hell are you?


    "As I said earlier, I am nothing. Just give visitors what they think they need for this place. You already seem to understand what this place is."


    "Right. It''s a library, this."


    Answered Anomaly pointing to the letter. The girl snorts.


    "Yeah, if I were to call you, that might be the right way to call me that. Except..."


    "There''s a hell of a lot of books to keep. How much knowledge do we have here?


    "It''s impossible to count. But the knowledge you seek will always be available and, conversely, you will not be given any other knowledge.


    You are an unusual being. It seems that you are building more of your own identity and expanding your range of knowledge and thoughts by sharing experiences, but ultimately it is one of your brains that will govern that knowledge. There will be limits to how good you are. Assuming you try to find out everything you know about this place, it will undoubtedly destroy your brain. "


    "Hmm. That may be the way you want to die, but it won''t be long before it''s over."


    "Exactly"


    The girl nodded and Anomaly was convinced.


    "So how do I get the knowledge here?


    "You should go straight ahead. If you go to the center, you''ll get the knowledge you want."


    "How do I know if I want to?


    "I can only say that''s what it is. I just have a role to play in conveying it."


    "Right. Then just one more thing. Earlier, you said I was the second. Is there someone who came here before?


    "Yes, a little over a decade ago, alone"


    "What''s your name?


    "If you really want that too, you''ll know. If it''s not what you want, you can''t know."


    "Whatever you want. I don''t know how to be modest, but I''m not an explorer. Sometimes that''s not bad."


    As Anomaly proceeded to the center, her feet rose for a time, and the circularly crept ground began to float into the universe as it was. Anomaly looked around from the climbing floor with a grin as if she enjoyed the process in surprise.


    Continued

 956 Battle of the Dark Forest, Part 20 - Relics of Memory ⑤

    "(The lineage is different from any of the existing sorceries. I''m not saying it''s not feasible, but this is already a form of magic. I wonder if Oranzeble knows about this)"


    Anomaly arrived with a chunk of letters revolving around one sphere. The sphere, composed of incomprehensible letters, drifts as it slowly rotates. It was already up so high that the ground could no longer be seen, but still the ceiling of the building could not be seen. Once the floor also stops, there are no signs of movement. Anomaly realized this was the end.


    "Is this...?


    As Anomaly slowly reached out and touched that sphere to be sure, the sphere rapidly began to spin faster and pull as if to take Anomaly into it.


    "Wow!? What is this, sucked off..."


    Before I could finish the words, Anomaly was dragged inside a chunk of letters. Outside I was laughing all the time as the girl I was chasing watched how it went.


    "This ruin gives you what you need - but I haven''t said a word that it doesn''t come with a price. If what you seek exceeds your capacity in the first place, then whoever you seek will only perish. That is why this ruin must continue to be sealed. The bigger you seek, the more qualified you are. Well, I don''t know about you."


    The girl was staring at the sphere that slowly began to turn again.


    Anomaly was in the whirlpool of information. Numerous footage pops into his sight at the same time, and they disappear to blink, or to fog, or to strike anomalies. That was some sights that Anomaly had seen, and on the other hand a number of sights that she did not imagine.


    A meadow made of gems as far as you can see, like covering up the ground. Fish waiting with their mouths open, beneath waterfalls so big that they wonder if the earth has broken. A giant bug sitting on a mountain much higher than Pilebos, as if it were a hipster. Walking on the sea, a giant taller than a cloud. None of that was an impossible sight, and at the same time Anomaly understood that she could have been in this world, but Anomaly''s thoughts could not keep up with the information that struck her like turbulence.


    "What... ah. My head... it''s bursting!


    Even Anomaly was depressed more and more, and his spirit was one step ahead of the collapse to that amount of information that was painful. Connecting Anomaly''s consciousness was his intellectual curiosity and his tireless obsession with the "Book of Life" he sought, not letting go of all that information.


    And when Anomaly''s consciousness was about to flow to such vast amounts of information that it seemed infinite, he suddenly awoke. He stifled and encircled the ocean of information that was only to be flown, and now he jumped in with a view of the ocean of information. And he finally got the answer.


    "Phew... Ha ha ha ha! Right, you mean that! What is the Book of Life?"


    Anomaly''s consciousness returned to reality. It was only temporarily that his consciousness was buried in an ocean of information, but what Anomaly had gained in that time was better than what it had been a hundred years ago.


    The girl stared at Anomaly, whose consciousness was drawn back and she laughed like crazy, without any emotion.


    "You got it?


    "Oh - oh, I got it. I do have the Book of Life! Damn, Pharmaceutical''s master is a bad person, too. I didn''t know I was the Book of Life! You think so, too?


    "Come on, I don''t know. I don''t even know what you got, and I don''t need to. It doesn''t matter in itself that you''ve gained knowledge. I just continue my role"


    "That role - I''m in trouble if it keeps going"


    Anomaly turns her hands on the girl softly. In its eyes lived a brutal light.


    I see you''re going to destroy this ruin.


    "You''re right. Sometimes if this ruin brings the right knowledge to those who seek it, they will gain the knowledge to counter me. That''s very bad. Hopefully, this ruin will be destroyed. Even if I look like this, I''m careful."


    "It makes sense. But I can''t say much about it. Because -"


    The array of letters changed over Anomaly''s head. When Anomaly sees it, it''s apparently a magical chant. Anomaly tongued lightly.


    "After all, are there features like this too"


    "Of course. Interception in the ruins is more expensive than any of the outside squire. You can''t even fight it."


    "You think you have something you want to protect until then?


    "I''m not the one who decides if there''s one. This ruin is hope and despair. What you grab depends on the visitor. But something you grabbed is going to be desperate."


    "No, hope. For humans. I look like a fraternity guy. Especially when it comes to human love.


    "You should ask a human once. Whether your love is acceptable"


    "The supreme love is incomprehensible."


    "dictator or madman."


    "That''s a compliment, thank you"


    Anomaly bowed politely and left the spot. The girl crushes her back in the name of a drop-off.


    "... Visit this ruin quickly, O truly qualified one. Time is running out, but if we are not more hasty, the earth will be anointed with despair by that one. by despair in the name of love and salvation."


    The girl didn''t make anyone listen, but disappeared after saying so.


    Continued

 957 Battle of the Dark Forest, Part 21 - Relics of Memory ⑥

    "... Wow!


    Doom was suddenly returning to me. If you noticed, there was no sign of Jake in that place who was supposed to have been fighting until earlier. When Doom, shocked by the cold sweat, checked his surroundings, there was a fallen Osiria and a man eater on the spot.


    "Are you okay, both of you?"


    The two wake up to respond to Doom''s call for calm back. It''s a strange story that evil spirits lose consciousness and wake up, but this seemed to be a real thing.


    "... what about here?


    "I don''t know"


    In front of the Dooms, at some point the lake was spreading. The surroundings were white, but the lake, surrounded by white sand, was there even with clear water by its horror. The transparency of the water was such that it seemed as if there was nothing there, and even though it was a lake so deep that the bottom could not be seen, it was likely to be visible as long as the light reached it. They are Dooms who are made to feel like they are looking at the earth from above the sky because they are so transparent and so deep.


    "If there is a God or a Spirit on the sky, is this how you feel?


    "Come on, I wonder. I don''t even want to know how the Spirit feels."


    "Duh, I''m thirsty. Can I have this water?


    Doom nodded at Maneater''s demands.


    "Oh, I don''t mind. However, spit it out as soon as you feel strange"


    "Yes."


    "... Doom. That''s what happened to us until just now."


    "Oh, I have a prediction. You''ve been having nightmares, haven''t you?


    "In a way, it was a nightmare."


    Osiria remembered what she was experiencing. It does depend on how you describe it, but that would be a nightmare. Because that was a sight that Osiria wanted and could never get.


    "What did you see?


    "... a story if my fate wasn''t screwed around. Happiness - I guess it was. But in my soul, anointed with darkness, even though I know what makes me happy, I will never realize it."


    "It''s a nightmare, indeed."


    "Doom, what did you see?


    "I... dreamed I''d keep getting killed."


    Doom was grinning bitterly. Osiria is amazed at what Doom was dreaming about.


    "Kill you? How."


    "The enemy was Jake. I''ve grown more than I have now - well, maybe when Jake grows up, he''ll be like that. He was a much stronger knight than Alberto. Maybe it''s approaching Titania, too. He kicked the hordes of demon kings that Annomarie had unleashed as if they were traveling in a deserted field, and he approached me. No matter what attack I launched, no matter how much I tried to escape. He cornered me and killed me.


    I wonder if you''ve been through that kind of scene about a hundred degrees. But I''m still not sure how you can kill me. The only thing I know is that Jake''s attack reaches me. That was all. This is what we knew as a possibility when we first met. Now I know why you''re upset about him before he''s unusual. He instinctively hates me because he''s the only one who can kill me. "


    "... you''re not gonna get killed by a kid like that."


    "Really? I''m definitely getting stronger, but his growth is unusual. If it''s just the rate of growth, who''s faster in the world? ''Cause a boy who never even had a sword, meat forced with the Demon King in less than two years, huh? Think about it normally. It''s impossible. No matter how blessed you are with your talents, no matter how blessed you are with your master and your environment, that can''t and shouldn''t be. It''s beyond the limits of a human species."


    "You admit to losing?


    "You can''t lose if you can''t beat him."


    Doom''s words were also surprising to Osiria. Because I thought Doom was thinking about doing Jake directly. But Doom smiled and told me more horrible thoughts.


    "My way is to give them inevitable despair. It''s about giving them a nightmare that won''t allow them to divert attention. In that sense, my winning or losing is second to none. Extremely, if he even feels desperate, I can lose.


    The only thing that bothers me is... "


    Doom thought about what the illusion meant earlier. What sight did you see earlier come from fulfilling ''where''? Simply your imagination, or something else. He was killed in various circumstances, but all of that was too specific. background, his own breath, his eyes burned by Jake''s hatred, or his eyes as clear as if he had understood something.


    But there is one thing in common with all of them. Just the fact that Jake is an adult and the fact that he will be killed. That means if you return the back, you won''t be killed until he grows up.


    "(If that''s like a predictive dream, and he won''t be killed until he''s an adult, then I just have to work out a plan to kill Jake by then. Then you have plenty of time, and I highly doubt Jake will be alive until then in the first place.


    If Oranzebul''s behavior is as I imagined it would be, then not so much time -) "


    When Doom thought of that calmly, Maneater suddenly screamed.


    "Ahhh!


    "! What''s up!?


    Doom rushes over to Maneater. The man eater was nodding by holding his stomach.


    "Because..."


    "Are you crazy?


    "This one''s getting awesome!


    Maneater''s statement was strange for his painful expression, but at the same time, he was beginning to restore that body to its original, earthworm-like shape because Maneater couldn''t see the change. But the figure had become so huge that it did not resemble the original, and the teeth grown in his mouth had changed much sharper. It was obviously a transformation into a different form from the original alien.


    Seeing the variation of the anomaly at a glance, Doom''s decision was quick.


    "Man Eater! Patience!


    When Doom punched through Maneater''s belly with a chunk of evil spirits, Osiria was followed by a mind-blowing decision on the wound. Moreover, did Osiria understand Doom''s intentions, and when he refluxed to squeeze Maneater''s blood out of his chosen wounds and created a fountain of blood, there was a great deal of black blood all around him.


    Doom considered the transformation of the man-eater to be due to the water, and drained the water that took in every bit of blood. Individuals whose man-eaters were fused as a result were desperate, but Doom was relieved. I''m not sure what would have happened if the man-eater had grown, rampant, with the momentum earlier.


    A man eater returning to the appearance of an evil spirit walks toward Doom with sorrow.


    Continued

 958 Battle of the Dark Forest, Part 22 - Relics of Memory (7)

    "I''m sorry, duh."


    "No, that''s okay. Apparently, this water is not normal. Look at that."


    At the tip of what Doom pointed out, the blood and meat of the individual to whom the man-eater was fused were gradually being pushed to the water''s edge. It''s as if water is willing to separate itself from the flesh of a man-eater.


    "This is - you''re eliminating foreign objects."


    "Oh, maybe this is'' Dragon Tears (Dragon Drops) ''"


    "The artifact Orangeables instructed you to collect? But what Oranzeble said was somewhere else, and there were no more dragon tears there. Besides, there''s only got to be a smaller amount of... palm to palm, right?


    "It''s a place I don''t even know about Orangeables, this is it. But it''s absolute water that doesn''t mix with anything else, and when you take in even a drop in your body, you gain tremendous power, right? If you drink all that, you''ll be able to snort the results. It just seemed like you drank too much. Well, how did you take it home"


    "Do you want me to help?


    Anomaly''s voice came from behind Doom. Anomaly didn''t look as naughty as usual, like she accomplished something. Then he had the look of some kind of objectivity. Doom had guessed the change as soon as possible.


    Looks like you found something.


    "Oh, yeah. At the same time, I knew what I didn''t have to know."


    "Hmm. Do you regret it?


    "No, not at all. But it''s settled to do it. I''ll help you kill Orange too. [M] Not for you, but by my will."


    "Huh? Then why again?


    "I don''t need him in my world. I will be the leader of the world. I''ll keep anything convenient alive for that, and if I defy you, I''ll have it disappear. This is a matter of decision.


    But Auran, the bull won''t stop. Then one of us has to disappear. "


    Doom ate his face at Anomaly''s sudden remarks, but it looked interesting to see Anomaly with it.


    "What''s the matter with you? You didn''t have that pattern."


    "I was gonna do that, too. But the Book of Life was me. Then I''ll be the mentor - no, I''ll have to be more than that."


    "I can''t see the story at all. It''s a book of life."


    "You don''t have to know, ''cause you''re stupid. You don''t know anyway. That''s more like killing the Orange Bull. The next plan is convenient for me, so I want to keep Orange Bull alive until then, but what do you want to do?


    "I feel like I''ve been told a lot, but I''m more aggressive than anything else. I''m about to make my last order, so what do you say? I think that plan will be blinding to Orangeables."


    "I''ll leave that to you. The point is, can we just create a space for Orangeables and you and Osiria to confront each other?


    "That sort of thing. If we do, we''ll win."


    "Whether it works that way or not, why don''t we assist as much as we can? Come on, let''s go home and work out some detailed measures. I want to take this water home and use it for my research."


    "Oh, can you share one vial or so?


    "Don''t say vial. Take it in a large bottle. I don''t mind that much. Because there''s going to be a little bit of ocean."


    "You''re fat."


    The Dooms followed the ruins as they said that. And once returned Anomaly visited this site again, this time unable to open the entrance to the site in any way. I set up a setup to be able to transfer inside the site just in case, but it seemed to be disabled as well.


    Anomaly regretted it, but it was too late. This relic is nothing more than a part of it open to us. Even part of it found all that stuff, so it was unclear how much of it would go out into the world once everything was exposed. Anomaly was afraid of the possibility and tried to destroy the site again, but it was also impossible. Because the ruins swept away its entrance, as if they had perceived Anomaly''s intentions. Anomaly was surprised to see her eyes round, but it never came true to see that entrance again at last. Once again, Anomaly was to know that the ruins did not even extend to her imagination, having chosen those who entered and gained immense knowledge.


    Continued

 959 The Battle of the Dark Forest, Part 23 - The Dark Forest Discussion

    Eleonor and Knicks had since moved under Tetrastine''s orders. Negotiations with Arnelia are carried out through Espis and Linella, once the belly of Minar. They were the faces we no longer knew each other, but we didn''t forgive them. It is an encounter between those whose doctrinal claims are incompatible in the first place. It may be the right thing to look at that that doesn''t come together either.


    Today''s discussion also became an early exchange of arguments.


    "... so I''ve said it many times since just now. There''s no way I can give you a detailed view of the Deep Green Palace or anything like that. How can you say that you''re not black magicians in the first place?"


    "We only move by order of Lady Tetrastine. He went over there to crumble the black magicians. It''s a bug in a lion, so to speak."


    "You don''t look like such a winner."


    "Is that what the Virgin Miriazal thinks?


    "No, it''s our call"


    "Don''t talk about it. If that''s what the Virgin Miriazal thinks, that would be fine. Or is there something else worth just passing on to the Hoomilne of the Magic Church? I''d like to have it presented, but I don''t think we can negotiate directly with Hoomilne. Good place to pay up front. If it''s bad, you''ll be tied up and made to talk in magic. That''s how flat a man is, what a hoomilne is."


    Knicks was right, but Espis tongued in his heart that he couldn''t possibly be able to speak. I don''t know what kind of distrust it would inflict if you threw words criticizing Tetrastine head-on. Creating a gap just to let it in could not be said to be a good idea.


    Soon the Knicks took the lead, even though it was a woman named Eleonor who was the first to primarily negotiate. Hiding in the shadows of Eleonor, the Knicks had been asking for the opportunity to leave, and now Espis and Linella understood.


    And Knicks gets his mouth around a lot. I didn''t imagine you were this talkative man. Knicks remained faceless and expressed his emotions with that mouth. Obviously, it''s frustrating.


    "- I''m not talking about it. It''s a waste of time negotiating with you guys. Let me see Miriazal in person."


    "I can''t do that. That''s supposed to be the promise from the start. If you want to see me, I want you to meet Tetrastine."


    "You can''t possibly do that. He''s undercover, isn''t he? If they screw up what they''re seeing with you, all the plans will go to waste. I can''t risk that."


    "Then I''ll negotiate with Master Miriazar here. Wait till next time."


    "I can''t talk to you, I can''t take any more time. If we stretch out any more time, we''re gonna lose the chance to set them up, okay? It doesn''t mean they won''t build a new workshop."


    "That''s true, but there''s something called preparation here as well. If we want to go more cautiously, it is clear that we need our help. Then why don''t you give in a little more? Or do you want to set up the Magic Church alone? That doesn''t look like such a special gathering of figures though. Because it''s not going to be a collaborative organization, like we in Arnelia."


    To the linella word I saw, Knicks stuffed the word - it looked like the wind. But I guess I originally thought this was the place to drop it. He pulled back surprisingly lightly.


    "Then I''ll just wait a day or two. In the meantime, contact the designated location. If we cannot do so, we will decide that no further negotiations are foreseeable"


    "Fine, I don''t know if I can expect a colourful reply."


    "Then it''s all just bubbles and stuff."


    Knicks turned his robe upside down in a grumpy manner and disappeared. Eleonor also continues later. The remaining Espis and Linella sighed grandly.


    "Oh, my God, you''re tired"


    "Yeah. I''m starting to feel like I''m talking to my poor boy. There are a lot of twisted personalities in the Magic Church, but I thought a woman like Eleonor could really talk. But when the conversation was about to come together, I didn''t expect the kid behind me to set me up. Not if you''re doing that."


    "True. You look like such a good young man. I still don''t trust a magician. What''s decent?"


    "Right. We''re both distorted though."


    "What do you mean?


    "Didn''t you notice?


    Linella looks at Espis unexpectedly. I don''t know what that expression means, and Espis is confused.


    "What?


    "Those two are deadbeat. That''s also equivalent, in a distorted direction. Instead of reciprocity, a man like that Knicks is my husband, and Eleonor is my servant. Maybe sexuality is the other way around."


    "... what, that. How''d you figure that out?


    It''s a woman''s fault.


    Espis looked bitter at the words that Linella had said away.


    "I have no idea."


    "You don''t have to resemble Master Minar to such a dull spot. Most of all, he was quite sharp in the core."


    I don''t mean to be blunt.


    "No, it''s pretty dull."


    ''Cause you don''t notice at all that I''m trying to invite you to dinner,'' Linera thought to herself. If we pinch our personal feelings during an important mission, we can be weak on each other. Because Linella knows about it, because she''s thorough with Espis'' partner without saying anything. Sometimes, however, at the bottom of my mind, I think that sometimes there may be good invitations. Sometimes I want comfort because I keep doing this kind of slaughtering work.


    But Espis said nothing, and left the place behind. Linella, accustomed to the usual, still followed her sigh lightly, as usual, giving up.


    Continued

 960 Battle of the Dark Forest, Part 24 - Two Lost People

    Meanwhile, Knicks and Eleonor were discussing it elsewhere.


    "Knicks, how could you do something like that? I''m just buying you an objection."


    "Eleonor, you shut up. You just have to shut up and listen to me."


    "But..."


    "Shut up, shut up"


    Knicks blocked Eleonor''s mouth with his own. Eleonor tried to resist, but after only a little backlash, he made Knicks like it. When Eleonor''s resistance stopped, Knicks peered his mouth and stared at Eleonor''s face.


    "You belong to me, Eleonor. You just have to shut up and listen to me."


    "... it is Lady Tetrastine who determines our fate. Ever since you got your mind on it, you''ve always been, haven''t you?


    "Do you have such a stupid story! Sure, he gave us the skills to survive knowledge, upbringing, witchcraft, but at the same time, he took total freedom from us. We can''t live and die. This is a doll, not a human. I''m sorry I ended my life as a doll!


    "Knicks, so what do you want to do? As you know, he''s immortal. Killing won''t kill you, and you won''t get old. He''s been like that ever since he picked us up. I can''t get away with it as much as I want, and I can''t kill you. And beside that, there''s Lissy. You know how he fights, don''t you? These are two people who might be comparable to the total power of the Magic Church? It''s impossible to defy them."


    "... no, there''s a way. Lissy is not in plain clothes for Tetrastine. I rather hate you. There''s a gap. There are as many ways to fight, even if not head-on."


    Knicks, it''s dangerous.


    "Shut up."


    Knicks dressed Eleonor like he would let him sit there as he pushed the stone to a height about his waist. And when I ripped off her robe and exposed her leg, which I would never have hit at all that day, I crawled my tongue on that leg.


    "Knicks."


    "You just have to shut up and follow me. That way, I''ll give you a happy life. It''s a happier life than it is now."


    Knicks was obsessed and crawling his tongue on Eleonor''s leg. Strange silence comes to the woods. Eleonor was left to be done, but it seemed as if Knicks was trying not to look at the fact that there was an empty anxiety in her heart.


    "Uncle! When are we going to get to the continent?


    "Almost there!


    "Say it''s almost time, and the sun''s set seven times already, right? I slept in that belly yesterday because I planted a big fish, but that big guy doesn''t show his face on the surface inside, does he? If you don''t make it to the continent in a few days, you''ll die of lack of sleep! And if you haven''t moved your feet, you''ll sink into the ocean."


    "Pi-chi-chi-chi-chi-chi-chi-chi-chi-chi-chi-chi-chi-chi-chi-chi-chi-chi-chi-chi-chi-chi-chi-chi-chi-chi-chi-chi-chi-chi-chi-chi-chi-chi-chi-chi-chi-c


    So Dragreo barked, and the migrating birds of the sky fled in surprise. Mikoto had his ears blocked in advance so that his tympanic membrane could barely be torn, so he could barely do it.


    "Eh... it''s your uncle who''s loud."


    "That''s not true!


    "The birds ran away is proof. My uncle''s voice is loud."


    "Collect as many birds as you can and let me see them. Look."


    That''s what I said. When Dragreo blew his finger whistle, the migratory birds were returning and starting to fly around Dragreo. Mikoto''s eyes shine on the birds that ring with their beautiful voices.


    "Wow! Uncle''s not just loud."


    "This stuff is before breakfast. Of course you can."


    "Of course not."


    "Huh, do you?


    Dragreo strained his chest a little better, but there Mikoto realized for the first time that Dragreo was stopping on the sea. Yet Dragreo stands flat on the sea.


    "... uncle, standing on the sea?


    "Right. What''s wrong with that?"


    "How can you stand on the water?


    "I don''t know! I can''t stand because I think hard!


    "I think about it normally!


    "Ah, let it go. Are we going now? We need to get to the continent fast, right? It''s time to get tired of this sight."


    "Which way are you going to be a continent?


    "Run towards the sun and you''ll figure it out."


    "... hey, you know the sun is moving?


    "How come you shut up there!? That''s why you won''t be on land for long!


    Mikoto made another noise, but Dragreo ran out again with a laugh of laughter. I''m not sure if that laugh deceived the evil of my own.


    But they certainly did not know that, after they had left, the birds that were gathering around them had fallen into the sea without power.


    Continued

 961 Who Goes Our Way, Part 1 ~ Alphilis ① ~

    By the time autumn deepened, the mercenary regiment of the Alphilis and others had a relatively peaceful time. Of course, there were many who were personally requested, and it wasn''t like they didn''t have their own battles. But for them, or for humans in this day and age, the absence of a great battle alone gave enough room to restore the peace of mind.


    Mercenaries. Most of their daily routines were spent building themselves up in some way. There should be many windmills who are not inherently associated with such habits, but the Alphilis changed their treatment not only by their rank as specific mercenaries, but also by their accomplished merits and skilled skills. In other words, if they had any discipline or information, they were directed to reward it in some way, even if it was just that.


    It worked. The mercenaries advanced, competed for skills, and learned diligently. Arguments were exchanged night after day in the field of learning academia, and there were constant voices in the practice fields encouraging archaeology until late. The mercenary regiment of the Alphilis was about to reach its peak. The total number had already dropped by three thousand, with the exception of non-combatants, and the number had increased without knowing where it still stood.


    And today, Alphilis and Rosetta were competing for sword moves around such mercenaries. Their prey, of course, was a wooden sword that crushed the tip of the blade, but Rosetta was a sword that mimicked her own sword, and Alphilis was also duplicitous. When it came to wooden swords, it would of course have been a force that could have killed people if they had struck in with their power, and in that sense it was a reproduction of their own battles. The rest of the crew unexpectedly stop and see the sword in a meeting of momentum that doesn''t even seem like training. And Jessia was at the end of the day sneaking around to start betting on which one would win.


    "Yes, yes, now Alphilis is a 3-on-1 big hole ~"


    "Meh, Jessia! Give me my share later, motherfucker."


    "If I win, I won''t."


    Jessia meditates on one eye and replies lovingly to show it. Rosetta thought it was an exercise, so it was an affordable conversation, but it was also true that she was somewhat uncomfortable not being able to break through with the Alphilis nonetheless.


    "(Alfi, aren''t you getting stronger? Have you ever had a body like this before? No, more than that, I dare to dare to sword Atai. You can''t imitate like this, you can''t be a proper neurotic owner. Especially when it''s based on well-behaved swordsmanship, Alfie. Then you shouldn''t have an extra idea like that.


    What happened? What happened? No, are you trying something in Atai?


    When Rosetta thought so and looked into Alphilis'' eyes, she flew away unexpectedly at that depth. Alpha Reese is looking right at us. It wasn''t something like reading Rosetta''s gaze or expression, but something deeper - for example, black eyes staring at Alphilis as if they could see through Rosetta''s thoughts or even her personality.


    Rosetta took a breather and glanced at Aerial. Aerial, who was watching the battle between the two together with Rakia, had a firm conjecture of its intentions.


    "Not good."


    "What?


    "Rosetta guy, I''m serious about it. I''ve been appealing to you with my eyes to stop me in case anything happens."


    "Can you?


    "It''s not easy to break in between those two. I''ll call Daron and Rhine just in case."


    Did Aerial perceive the unsatisfactory air, and immediately left the scene to call on those he could rely on? At the same time, I''m not the only one who felt the air stick up properly. Those with more than a certain strength who were on the spot were aware that the quality of the battle between Rosetta and Alphilis had changed.


    Rosetta''s sword goes down sloppily. Nature is the most aggressive structure for her. Alphilis, in contrast, raised two swords and placed them on the slope.


    Take a breath. When Rosetta''s body collapsed sloppily in front of her, as a snake crawling straight through the ground, she tried to slip and stormed the Alphilis.


    "Whoa."


    "Fast!"


    Unexpectedly the mercenaries roared, but the recoiled sword of Rosetta was sent to Alphilis. The wind pressure caused by the sword shakes Alphilis'' hair, but Alphilis himself does not blink one. Confirming that Rosetta''s body had flown, Alphilis tried to chase him, but when he saw Rosetta''s red eyes staring at himself, Alphilis stopped pursuing him unexpectedly.


    And then a sword of rosetta swept up changes orbit along the way and comes down to the alphilis. You can''t normally do that, change the orbit of the sword. Rosetta''s weakness combined with her powers made her a craftsman.


    "Mr. Rosetta, are you serious? Captain, are you okay?


    "Hey, you want to stop?


    "Let it go."


    As Rosetta''s pals of ancient ginseng spoken to each other, the line they were drinking beside me seemed troublesome. I was watching Alphilis as he drinks one more drink.


    "Lieutenant, you''ve been drinking all day."


    "I''ve been working all night, I''m going to sleep. I''m just here to see what''s going on because it''s kind of exciting - don''t worry, one of you has to be a dying imitation. It''s a huge injury at best."


    "Isn''t that a big deal?"


    "If you''re on Arnelia Church''s knees, you''ll be fine as long as you don''t die. And..."


    "And?"


    Rhine looked sharply at the battle even though he was drunk, but I think Rosetta might be the one to worry about. Until this time, I also thought the line was a lot higher on Rosetta than on Alphilis if it was pure sword strength, but apparently things were changing more than I thought.


    Continued

 962 Those Traveling Our Way, Part 2 ~ Alphilis ② ~

    Rosetta''s onslaught continues as the line watches. A sword waved with all its might strikes Alphilis as he changes course. The sword of Rosetta, which orbits like a raven, looks like a tornado or a vortex, but Alphilis was attacking only with his body.


    "This guy!


    Alphilis takes a close look at Rosetta''s sword, aiming for an opportunity for a soothing counterattack. But Rosetta''s onslaught, which seemed to blow due to wind pressure alone, caused Alphilis to fall apart.


    "Ugh!


    Along with Rosetta''s hanging voice, the Great Sword is swung down to the Alphilis with even more speed. When it came to wooden, it was an attack that could have cracked his head if it had been hit, but Alphilis was releasing a poke at the same time Rosetta waved her sword.


    It was too late when Rosetta found out that Alphilis had deliberately fallen out of shape. As the passage of time felt slow, the poking of the alphilis was flying towards Rosetta''s chest. Obviously, a sword that protrudes faster than a swinging motion will arrive. If you decide to poke, it''s imperative that you can''t breathe often.


    Alphilis also thought that coming aboard the invitation would give him a blow. From before its eyes, it was shortly after Rosetta''s appearance disappeared. At the same time that Alphilis'' eyes opened to surprise, Rosetta was over Alphilis'' head. He jumps over the head of the Alphilis while twisting his body and attempts to tap the Great Sword further from the head. It''s not what I thought I did. Completely, Rosetta''s attack was due to the flickering on the spot.


    "Kura, eh?


    But Rosetta''s aggressive attack was abruptly interrupted by an Alphilis wooden knife that appeared in front of her. It was not powerful, but by accident Rosetta was to fall from her hips to the ground.


    Still, it was Rosetta''s instinct to blindly wipe out the sword in the direction in which the Alphilis would come. The lack of affordability made Rosetta look up and check the direction of the alphilis, but there was no one in front of her. And the Alphilis wooden knife was quietly placed on his neck from behind.


    "My win, Rosetta."


    "... you jumped over the top the moment Atai landed"


    "Exactly. Because I thought you would attack me reflexively. I put my sword overhead from the start and intercepted it because I''m sure Rosetta would fly over my head. I''m glad I got the read.


    Let''s practice again. I can wield my sword with all my might. "


    Alphilis smiled and said so, handing the wooden knife to Dorothy, who came nearby, and leaving the scene. As he leaves, he shouts out for Jessia to give him 10% of his money, inviting him to laugh with him.


    Rosetta sat on the spot with a grumpy face and began to think with her arms around her. Sometimes the hands depend on the mood when this happens, so the ancient brothers left the scene, not sneaking around untouched spirits.


    Getting close to Rosetta is the line and the aerial that went to get people.


    "You''re hit, Rosetta"


    "Oh, I got hit as good as I felt. I beg your pardon."


    "Buddha tops for it."


    "You don''t know that on the line. Alfi and Atai may be as powerful in the battlefield as they are honestly. No, Alfi would be overwhelmingly stronger in how you use magic. But, sword moves and body twitches, then Atai is better off the stage. At least, it was until a few months ago.


    But what happened earlier? It was like Alfi was a swordsman more familiar with a few steps. I don''t know what to do with sword moves, but the problem is how to fight. He was blind enough to direct Attai''s attack. That can only be done by fierce warriors. That''s the kind of improvement you kept killing people without taking a day off.


    That''s not Alfi. There''s no way to improve like that. "


    "Hmm, sure don''t think so either. No, I think the sign is that Alfie is Alfie, but I don''t understand when he''s doing an archery that just improves so much."


    Aerial agreed. In today''s Alphilis opponents, I''m not sure if Aerial would be appropriate even if he was in the prairie.


    Rhine also had an impressive look on his face when Alphilis left earlier. She was laughing at her mouth as if she enjoyed the battle and its fruits. Dorothy and Emerald were the only ones who were sending her a look of respect in an innocent way.


    Alphilis was smiling and talking to Emerald and Dorothy at that time, talking to his own shadow in his head.


    Continued

 963 Those Traveling Our Way, Part 3 ~ Elsia ① ~

    "(Reflected in reality, special training with you)"


    "(That''s right, if they do it every day in that dream. It was unusual at first, but you''ve managed to take shape these days)"


    "(Yep. But you''re not going to beat Rhine or Lunatica yet. I''ve never seen them stronger, their strength)"


    "(Exactly. Those two are exceptionally strong in this regiment. Rosetta is also a big swordsman, but incompatible with the line for not learning swordsmanship, and inefficient for not being able to fight as elaborately as Renatica. You need further training to beat Rhine and Lunatica, but it''s very difficult because they''re two of a different nature. And Renatica is still improving. Maybe it''s hard to catch up)"


    "(Does that mean the line is easier to do?


    "(What do you think? He''s not gonna do anything but a battle he can win, so maybe it''s hard to actually win. If you want to beat him, you''ll risk your life, and fighting means being his enemy. Did you notice that? He hasn''t done any unnecessary killing, not even on the battlefield. I''m pushing most of them out of combat to leave. Of course, it''s more convenient because it puts the other person through a lot of work, but it''s not normal nonetheless.


    You''re lucky to have a guy named him with you.) "


    "(... I''m kind of honestly not happy with that)"


    The shadow gave a strange look as Alphilis peeled in his heart.


    "(It''s convenient to have strong company. your burden will be reduced)"


    "(I hate that way of thinking. But we still need special training. I may not necessarily be the strongest in this regiment, but I don''t have the strength to lick much.


    Worst of all, he said he didn''t have enough strength to contain Lunatica when he ran wild) "


    "(Right, a strong thing is necessary in doing anything. But is he the strongest in this regiment?)"


    The shadow stopped trying to say something. The strongest in this regiment. That is definitely true dragon Maia, Lakia, but the presence of Irmatal was very interesting given its qualities as a dragon. The shadow thinks that Alphilis is probably unaware. Irmatal, unconsciously, imitates her qualities that she doesn''t even know about Alphilis. Shadows knew that if Irmatal, a true dragon, were to acquire the qualities of Alphilis, a terrible being would be born. Alphilis aside, you won''t even notice Ilmatal, but if the shadows are right, Ilmatal could acquire the ability to surpass the former heads of the ancient dragons and demons.


    Two more people are worried about that. Geniuses who do not leave the realm of man and those who are human but who are about to become something more than human beings. Depending on their growth, this'' Tianxiang Mercenary Regiment ''becomes a feared existence for nations. Shadows predicted that Alphilis would face real difficulties when its presence grew larger and it could no longer fit into the Arnelian framework. At all times, there are those who possess the ability not to be understood by any race. They were uniformly lonely.


    "(The beings in charge of the times always face their misery. And many will die without getting the answer. Arnelia and the Magic Church are one answer, but now, I wonder what will happen to Alphilis. I''m looking forward to it. Is it despair or another possibility that this child faces? I wonder what will happen?


    The shadow chuckled, sinking its consciousness deep into the alphilis. Tonight, I decided to get ready for another special training session on Alphilis. What enemies and situations will you virtualize tonight? The shadows were starting to remember the secret pleasures every night.


    While Alphilis fought, there was a shadow of a blind and special training in that uplifting place. It is Elsia.


    "Damn! It''s not working!


    Elsia was malicious to her fully practiced opponent, for the good of being blind. Even when it comes to the target, it''s wooden.


    "Why can''t I do this? Rosetta would have done it so easily!


    After experiencing a place of death in an earlier war of retribution, Elsia made use of reflection and decided to teach Rosetta how to fight first with shame. Rosetta took good care of herself by saying what it was and taught well. She takes a crude attitude, but has a lot on her mind. That is why she continues to be mercenarized without dying for more than 50 years.


    In that discussion with Rosetta, Elsia was to learn from smallswordsmanship. This is because I realized that Elsia''s growth is not yet complete, making it impossible to have a sword for the first time. The aristocratic children who learn swords early also usually learn from protective techniques such as small swords and daggers, which were nothing special or anything.


    And when Rosetta realized that Elsia''s sword excelled in its accuracy, she imposed a poking mould on her as a practice. 500 times a day. Pull out the sword, put it in the front eye, and poke it, put the sword back. I was told to continue with this until Rosetta said it was good as a series of streams. Rosetta was not the one who valued the shape of the sword, but basics matter when teaching things. Rosetta thought that moulds would be important if she excelled in accuracy, so she dared to take this approach.


    And Elsia quickly got tired of this workout, as her temperament had always been, but this was again doing three times the amount she was told to do by showing defeat like her. As soon as possible, to finish this boring workout and get to the next practice.


    As her own goal, Elsia was referring to the poking of Rosetta, who destroyed the planks of the tree with one blow. But no matter how many times I do it, Elsia''s poking stays in piercing the wooden planks. The wooden boards penetrate, thin or somewhat thick, so Elsia was practicing on thin boards to save money. It was noted to the Materials Department that the wood for practice was not free either.


    With a sigh, Elsia was collecting the boards of trees she used in her practice. for later reuse as fuel. I was just thinking about finishing my practice today, and that''s where Layer and Gail showed up.


    Continued

 964 Who Goes Our Way, Part 4 ~ Elsia ② ~

    "Hey, Elsia. I''m stuck."


    "There''s nothing to hang on to. I''m just bored, such a simple task"


    "I''d be on the run in three days."


    "That''s why sword moves are such a mess, Gail. The captain was angry that you weren''t molded before."


    "Ugh, you were listening"


    Gayle looked ill-defined and over-headed. Layer was blind to that Gail and looked at the wooden board Elsia used in practice.


    "Elsia, this is you?


    "Yes, it is."


    "Did you let it all penetrate"


    "It doesn''t crack like a rosetta. Not at all."


    "... I think the opposite is true"


    Layer was rather impressed. The wooden plate is fixed in a place where it is easy to poke, but normally if you poke such a thin plate, it will crack rather than pierce it. That it penetrates is proof that the power of Elsia''s poking is aggregated at one point.


    Layer tried to correct Elsia''s thoughts, but before that, he saw Gail slightly leaning over to Elsia and talking to her. Because if I got in Gail''s way, I''d be grumpy, and I saw Elsia already grumpy because of Gail, and I didn''t want to be on the board. I''m sorry it bothered you.


    "Hey, are you free after this? If you''re free, let''s eat. We got paid today, so let''s go somewhere a little high in town."


    "Fine, because Gail hasn''t fallen far enough to luxury me. Besides, the food is good enough for the rack to be handmade. They think about nutrition, and they think about products, so they don''t get tired of it."


    "Really?


    "That''s because you always eat all the meat stew, right? Eat something else once in a while. Like your disliked taro, maki roots."


    "Can you eat something like that?"


    "That''s why the contents of my head remain faint."


    With Elsia saying that, she was throwing what was falling around in a crumb cage that looked like it. Elsia throws as she talks to Gail, but it all gets delivered in the crumb cage. Layers that keep an eye on the high rate of that hit.


    "Elsia may have been like that for a long time, but how can you throw it so accurately?


    "Well, even if you say that, you go in, you hit what you hit."


    "I can''t do this. You got a knack?


    "Hmm, that''s a trick. For example -"


    Elsia broke the board in two to try and threw it with her right hand. It naturally fits in a crumb cage. Next, throw the rest of the board with your left hand. This also fits nicely in the crumb cage. Layers circle their eyes at that behavior that cares nothing.


    "Can you handle it left or right?


    "Well. Something I haven''t really used up my dominant hand in a long time."


    "Oh, hey, Elsia, it''s my left hand or my right hand when I''m eating."


    "I''ve never thought too deeply about it, but speaking of which, yes. If I were to dare mention the trick when I throw, I guess I''d throw it thinking ''I just have to hit'' instead of thinking ''hit''. Take what you see once into your head as a space to increase your hit rate. Once you draw a target in your head, all you have to do is figure out how to get it in. You never misplace yourself and your opponent."


    "... wow"


    To the pure praise of the layer, Elsia was blushing. I was somewhat happy to be praised by the layers. Being a little better at it, Elsia started saying other things like this.


    "Ho, we can do a lot of other things. For example, you can hit the wall once and change the orbit, or you can rotate on what you throw and change the orbit."


    "Wow, let me see that!


    "Heh, heh. If you want to see it so bad, you don''t have to show it to me."


    Elsia was good at showing off the moves because Gail also praised her, but Layer had already started thinking about something else. Elsia''s throwing ability is probably one of the best in the regiment. Even Lunatica said that when throwing opposite to his opponent, his accuracy drops by 30% and his power drops to nearly half. Yet Elsia said she would treat it even more cleverly.


    It might be a good idea if that ability is limited to throwing. However, in Layer''s imagination, Elsia''s abilities can be applied even more. What is to be feared is its concentration and accuracy. What the hell would happen if Elsia had a throwing weapon capable of killing?


    "(Elsia hasn''t noticed it herself, but she''s probably one of the categories they say is genius. The little sword is probably not for you. Perhaps if I let her have a weapon more suitable for her, it would be awesome combat power. But the odds of Elsia dying may also increase - no, she''ll go to the battlefield even if she doesn''t, so I guess I should show you the way to survive at all.


    But from my mouth, I wouldn''t honestly listen, and now, what''s the matter) "


    With that in mind, Layer was seriously watching Elsia proudly show off her moves.


    Continued

 965 Those on our way, Part 5 - Waiting for visitors ① -

    At the same time, moreover, the mercenary regiment in Alphilis had the appearance of visitors. Lisa and Ekla were being pursued by the response. It was a little noisy near the entrance to the regiment.


    "What''s up!


    "Ah, Lord Ekla."


    A member of the new American crew gives a soothing look when he sees Ekla. Ekura had taken care of the rubbing both inside and outside the regiment, and the resolution was very handy. Everyone knows that Ekla is incapable of fighting, but Ekla was recognized by many as a shadow meritor within the regiment. Thus few mercenaries rebelled, even though she used somewhat aristocratic rhetoric like a girl.


    Ekla was going near the mercenary regiment''s entrance after receiving a report from the group. I heard you were rubbing with a group that had visited the mercenary regiment. The rubbing of this hand occurs once every two or three days, but Ekura decides to go early because if the opponent does poorly as a group, it will be blade wound sharpening. At any rate, they are bloody mercenaries.


    Ekla got in the mood like she''d given up half the time, but tightened her expression and got to her job.


    "If it''s a group coming to us, which mercenary regiment is it?


    "No, that''s..."


    "You''re a bunch of beasts."


    Lisa shows up from behind Ekla. Because I perceived what was being done at the entrance of the regiment. Alphilis was concerned, but Lisa thought it would be more problematic, and she was going here.


    Ekla asked Lisa.


    "Lisa, do you know"


    "Yeah, I know you''re an animal man, but apparently there''s a face inside that I''ve learned somewhat about. Footsteps and signs. Shall we go and stop it earlier than that? It must be one step ahead of the fight."


    Lisa regarded it as a fight, but if the Beastman gets his hands on it, it will be a matter of not being in a fight. Ekla had gone to the scene early enough.


    At the end of the day, there were mercenaries and beasts hanging around. The mercenaries have already laid their hands on the pattern of the sword, and the beasts are one step ahead of them in putting out their claws and fangs. Ekla, who saw how it was, shouted up.


    "Don''t!


    "Ugh, Lord Ekla."


    The mercenaries, who climbed blood on their heads, took their hands off the sword and looked at Ekla. You can''t just rub it grandiose in front of your superiors. The Beasts also confirmed Ekra, once they solved the battle posture.


    Ekra asks you harshly.


    "Somebody explain things to me. How did this happen?"


    "Yes. All of a sudden these beasts have massively pushed at the entrance to this mercenary regiment. I know they''re not any more suspicious than I put them in Arnelia, but even if you ask for the requirements, it''s a strain to fit the head of the regiment. I told him I couldn''t let him see me without a promise, that I would wait around ten days to meet him, but he wouldn''t listen."


    "Can you be such a hassle! What do you think we are, coming out of Gruzaldo and waiting another ten days!


    "Exactly. I can''t wait to meet the royal nobleman!


    "There''s no way you can believe the Beast Man so easily!


    "What no!?


    To an extra word that could also be taken as a mercenary provocation, Ekla hoisted her eyebrows when she saw once again that the mercenaries and the Beastman would be instant.


    "I''m telling you not to! Whatever it is, I want to talk to you calmly, do you have a representative?"


    "No. Now I said I had business ahead of me and headed towards Arnelia Church. They told me to wait around because they said it would be done soon."


    "I couldn''t stand the curiosity in the eyes of the humans, and he arrived here wandering, trying to wait for me to get him into the regiment first. Well, is that it?"


    Lisa said it was a long time ago, so the beasts were stuck in words.


    "Hey, how do you know!


    "It''s that easy, both virgins. You''ve already been in my sensor range since you entered Arnelia. It''s a trend, and I''m looking forward to it."


    "Isn''t that ''all the way'' there?


    "That word would be weird, too."


    "I see, they do seem to spot everything"


    From behind the beasts, a quiet voice was heard. And the beasts opened their midst in unison, and prompted a small beast to come forth. Ekla saw the girl. That beast man, a little smaller than Ekra, walked forward and apologized to Ekra small.


    "As I did point out, it seems we were in a bit of a hurry, let''s apologize. I want you to forgive me for the many frustrating people who are often seen in uncomfortable gaze after entering the human sphere."


    "No, it''s more than just listening to me. You''re the summariser of this group?


    "If you''re going to tell the mercenary stream, you''re going to say deputy commander. Says Yao. I''ll take care of the discussion, so why don''t you let me stay in the painting on the premises? If you don''t trust me, you can keep an eye on me."


    "Yeah, I''ll let the words sweeten you up and let you do that. You can''t be fat with a normal human being when all these powerful beasts have ravaged you. Daron!"


    Following Ekla''s call, Daron appeared all the time. Beasts surprised by their giant bodies.


    "Is there a giant in this mercenary regiment? I''ve never seen it before."


    "He''s not the only one now, he''s got a few giants on board. If they get violent, they''ll be the ones to deal with."


    "Okay, that''s fine. But once you''re settled, I''d like to work with you."


    When Yao told him all that, he went inside the stuffing room with Ekla. After that, as I dropped him off, Daron snapped so that he could only hear me blush and Lisa.


    "I''d like to ask you to spare me the matches."


    "Again, do you think so even in Daron?


    "Oh. I know Lisa''s noticed, too, but it''s a hell of a hand job, that one. He''ll be stronger than any beast man I''ve ever seen."


    "Hmm. I already know what to do, but shall we wait until their captain returns?"


    "You know him?


    "Yeah, I''m a very familiar fellow. I got a letter a long time ago, but it seems like a relaxed arrival with myself. Have you even had a great adventure here?


    And you seem to have brought a reliable companion. Does her deputy mean she''s stronger than that? Looking forward to seeing you again. "


    Lisa laughed gracefully, flying a sensor in the direction of the church of Arnelia, to which its commander would have headed.


    Continued

 966 Who Travels Our Way, Part 6 ~ Secret Book ① ~

    Needless to say Nia and Kazas are the captains of the beasts who headed for the Deep Green Palace. Nia was going to head to the Alphilis and the others in a straight line, but insisted that Kazas head to the Deep Green Palace first. Nia asked what it was, but Kazas said, "It''s a message from Dryan," so I couldn''t say anything more. For once, it takes the form of accompanying Yao''s martial arts training, except for Nia and Kazas. If it was King Gruzard''s order, there was no way he wouldn''t listen.


    Besides, Nia is also still in the shape of a member of the Gruzaldo army. Nia officially offered to quit the army,


    "I''ll make it a long vacation."


    was to obey the words of the beast generals that This was the opinion of the beast generals not to tie Nia to the military, but to take advantage of being a Gruzaldo soldier when something happened. When something happens, it can be used to be a member of the Gruzaldo Army, or it can be passed through unknowingly.


    Nia honestly decided to be sweet about the broken treatment. If this is going to help Alphilis, it''s because I don''t know what''s going to help. Kazas also agreed to that, and the beasts were told to take the word on par, because they did not like to behave as palliative as humans.


    As a result, they went to the Deep Green Palace at the behest of Dryan. Nia doesn''t know what kind of legend Kazas kept, but there seemed to be some special trust built between Kazas and Dryan.


    Nia and Kazas were walking the streets, but Kazas apparently visited this Arnelia once, walking in a straight line without straying to the Deep Green Palace. Along the way, Nia realized that her curiosity eyes couldn''t really be directed at herself.


    "The inhabitants of this city don''t see me very rarely."


    "Wasn''t it in the exchange of letters with Alphilis? The mercenary regiment in Alphilis seems to have quite a few different races. You think the giants have Halpuia, and even the people of Milius? Compared to that, the Beast Man is a familiar thing. In Nia''s case, she doesn''t look so different from people.


    And while the Beasts of Gruzaldo may not know much about it, the Beast Man blends in more humans than we think ourselves. Close to the beastman''s habitat, there would have been a beastman''s liquor store, wouldn''t there? It''s never unusual for an Orc to use his physical abilities as a mercenary. In today''s world. "


    "Right. I didn''t really care, but is there such a thing as a mercenary regiment of beasts?


    "I just don''t know that far. The Beast Man would hate to flock, but I heard that some of the Blackhawks had troops of the Beast Man. Maybe you hired a mercenary unit like that."


    "Blackhawk? I wonder what kind of people the Beast Mercenaries are."


    Nia never dreamt that the owner of a liquor store she had previously met at a Meesian tavern was captain of that unit, etc. And I didn''t even know that Zeldos was once Dreyan''s right-hand man as Groussard''s military adviser. It is also a pre-era event in which my father Lore came into play, because the Beasts of Groussard are not interested in the past and rarely speak of the past or anything else.


    So, there''s another thing Nia noticed. The streets of Arnelia were to draw a line with the other eastern cities. I started on the eastern continent and visited it, and I may have noticed it because it is a nia not caught by preconceptions.


    "Kazas, was this city a battlefield?


    "You''ve noticed a good thing. Nia is right, this city was once a battlefield. Is it the first one in the war already? This city was a hope for people to live. The first line of absolute defense, created by man to defy the demon kings. It was this city that formed the core of it."


    "Is it still true? The city has to go around in order to get closer to the center. Such an urban structure was created assuming a battlefield. I guess this city itself was a battlefield."


    Nia was looking at the high walls for just a city.


    "Yeah, you do in the record. That is why this city was built sturdy and is now even honored as one of the most peaceful cities on the continent. There will be tricks there, and the Knights of the Temple, often referred to as the strongest on the continent, are among those present in Arnelia.


    Something like the SS and Central Army of the nations, not just the Knights of the Temple, is often ritual and decorative anyway, but the Knights of the Temple are repeated and repeated expeditions for the conquest of the Warcraft, a very highly skilled group. You can also use the magic of sacred attributes, so a knighthood of concurrence would be impossible to defeat. That''s what Dryan himself said. "


    "Does the king know the Temple Knights?


    "Yeah, it seems so. Looks like Dryan used to train samurai as well, and you seemed to have connections with Arnelian people. As a matter of fact, someone I knew at the time asked me to tell them."


    "It was decades ago that the king was training as a martial artist. Do I know you and I still live?


    "Come on? But Dryan seemed to have some certainty. He''s a strangely keen man, so he might be hitting it. Dryan is a strange man, in fact. Even I''m supposed to only accept theoretical thinking, but I kind of want to believe it. I know what the beasts say about kings."


    "Oh, he''s a proud king"


    But Nia''s words were not so proud. Nia respects Dryan as a citizen, a soldier, and a beast. Dryan is indisputable and ideal as king of the beast man. That''s why I wouldn''t be anxious to see what happens after he''s gone. Prince Wang, who should succeed him, is still kept a secret, and we do not know what kind of person he is.


    Of course, Prince Wang hasn''t decided to succeed him, but it was his view, including that of the General of the Beast, that he didn''t see any talent that might be pitiful to Dryan.


    The two did not talk much afterwards and reached the Deep Green Palace. We were both thinking, but when we got to Arnelia headquarters, we couldn''t help but be surprised at the magnificence of the building. The Church headquarters, which, while qualitative, incorporated, on the other hand, national features and ornaments that characterized it, did seem to be a symbol of human development. We know very well that there was once a gathering of human beings here, and that they began human history. And this is still where people come together from all over the continent.


    Kazas made an offer to look before a building that made him feel dignified and historic to see. Did Dryan''s seal play a feat, or soon a knight who would have been of high stature came out and followed him to the Deep Green Palace. Kazas and Nia were quickly passed inside the Deep Green Palace, to Miriazal''s chamber of sight.


    Continued

 967 Who Travels Our Way, Part 7 ~ Secret Book ② ~

    After all, Kazas and Nia were sent to the Deep Green Palace viewing room, but they were both nervous because they went too well. But when he opened the door, what a Miranda Kazas knew. Miranda looked at the two faces and laughed nostalgically, the job lagged behind and smiled.


    "Long time no see, Nia, Kazas. Looks like we both had a bad breath."


    "Was this - a little void poked at you? Speaking of which, he was born to one of the archbishops. I''m sorry I''m late in celebrating."


    "In a little while, you seem to have become quite splendid."


    Kazas was somewhat ironic, and Nia honestly praised Miranda. The Miranda shrugged her shoulders and gave them a bitter laugh back.


    "Sounds kind of forgotten, but I''ve been such a great guy from the beginning, huh? I specifically started leading my men around the church and sitting at their desks, but if that bothered me, I was given enough authority to move vigilantes in every city and the Arnelian external knights there. I barely used it."


    "I''m sorry, I thought it was some kind of joke."


    "Holy shit!


    Miranda pretended to slap Nia, but the neighborhood is like a twitch between her daughters of her age. I sighed as Kazas fixed his glasses to see how it was.


    "I''m fine with being close, but can I ask you to move on?


    "Oh, my God, he still hates you. You. Nia, are you really dating this?


    "Ugh. Well, that''s somewhat of a bad mouth, but Kazas is a good man,"


    "Was the Atashi that I heard stupid? That''s what I''m talking about."


    Miranda was frightened, but the story was finally falling into its original sheath.


    "Let''s hear what you came here to talk about again. The wax pressed in this letter is undoubtedly from Dryan, King of Groussard. Kazas, did you even become a Gruzaldo spy?


    "I don''t mean to. It''s from a friend."


    "My friend... the dryan?


    To Miranda with her eyes rounded, Kazas replied floating.


    "What does that mean, Kazas?"


    "Neither have I been asked for details. Isn''t the content of the letter more important than that? He said to give it to anyone in Arnelia who is in a position more than the Archbishop and, if possible, Miriazal himself, but you would not lack it. I don''t know the contents of the letter either, and nothing starts with you not reading the letter. I''ve simply come to deliver this letter."


    Miranda is urged to rush to let Kazas rip her off. While I was somewhat dissatisfied, I unsealed the wax and opened the letter, but there was certainly no trace of it as I had read it once.


    Miranda read a letter from Dryan, but the contents were very simple. But that was enough to stun Miranda. Unexpectedly Miranda asked Kazas.


    "- Is it true what it says here?


    "So I don''t know what it is. It''s just that a man named Dreyan wasn''t the kind of person who joked."


    "I see."


    Miranda thought a lot and immediately looked up. The look was more serious than I''ve ever seen for Kazas or Nia.


    "I''m sorry, but apparently it''s a fire emergency. Maybe we can pick it up some other time."


    "What did the letter say?


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t tell you that. But I''m going to have to go to the High Episcopal now."


    "Really? Then let me and Nia decide to say hey. Oh, just one last thing. Is there someone here named Sister Lapenty?


    "Lapenty?"


    Miranda was surprised. How does Kazas know the name of Sister, the second of the pilgrimage? Kazas spoke honestly when he saw Miranda reveal her distrust.


    "This is also the word of Dryan. When he was traveling around the country, he said he had an acquaintance with her. It''s been a long time, but he just wants to know if it''s a breath disaster."


    "... Yeah, it''s a breath disaster. You seem too well for your age."


    "I see. Is it possible to meet?


    "I''m in this deep green palace now. I''ll show you to the orange infarct, so follow me. However, to leave the Deep Green Palace as soon as it is finished. It looks like this, this Deep Green Palace is a mountain of secrecy, so how can you let it stay so long?"


    "I understand that."


    When Kazas greeted him briefly, he followed Nia in the lookout room. Thus, with the guidance of the orange infarct, Kazas was guided to Lapenti.


    As the second of the pilgrimage, Lapenti has more than that power. Less involved in the work on the table, but while Miranda was not at all involved in chores within the church, it was the second lapenty that was partitioning the work behind her. Its influence as the second in the pilgrimage for a long time is great, and many follow her even within the pilgrimage. The fourth Marduk and others have been found by Lapenti and have nurtured their talents. In a way, he could have said that he was more respectful than the Archbishop.


    The Lapenti was given a single room in the Deep Green Palace. When Miranda took up her current duties, she was given a room too. Lapenti has a private residence within Arnelia, but set up a workplace to make the job easier to do. At the same time, it was to appreciate her work, and to keep an eye on her.


    Lapenti worked with Marduk, Ursula. There''s Brandio''s desk, but no one''s sitting there, and the place where Ips was supposed to have been, had already been cleaned up every desk, but Kazas and Nia didn''t know that. Kazas briefly explained to Lapenty how she had been so far that she opened her eyes slightly narrowed with fallen eyelids because of her age and answered in a nostalgic manner.


    Continued

 968 Who Goes Our Way, Part 8 ~ Secret Book ③ ~

    "I miss you again with Dryan. Is he still strong?


    "Yeah, to the point of being too grand"


    "Because beasts have a life expectancy considerably longer than humans, they''re only 40 years old in humans. I wonder where that is. I was still a young man with a blue odor when I was there, but I guess I got a lot tougher."


    "Right, enough piercing. Because we were close?


    Lapenty laughed with pleasure and gave it back.


    "Well, did you spend six months or a year there traveling together? I was a comrade with him who kept his back and fought. Of all the people I fought with, I was reliable. More surprising than that is his upliftment. It wasn''t just about the battle, it was about knowledge, it was about culture. I was learning a lot in my journey. Sometimes he didn''t come out caged all day in a library in a big city. Sometimes they didn''t come out of the glass craftsman''s workshop for a few days."


    "Sounds like him. It''s still the same thing."


    "Then I guess you''ve become a good king. You can snort that the South is safe."


    "Right."


    Kazas cut the story short and cut the key story.


    "So, here''s a word for you. I don''t know what that means, but if I tell you, I''ll know."


    "Hmm? What did I say, Dreyan?"


    "''Whenever, under the starry sky. Remember the promise? Though we would like to fulfill each other''s fate''. Do you have any idea?"


    Lapenty''s expression did not move on Kazas'' words. Marduk glimpsed Lapenty and Ursula was silently writing the paperwork. After a while, Lapenty replied slowly.


    "- Well, I''ve been through a lot of nights. I feel like we''ve talked a lot and made a lot of promises... but after a few decades, there''s no such thing as a promise that needs to be fulfilled. Be busy this year."


    "Really? Well, you didn''t tell me to get back to you, so as far as I''m concerned, I was told, so I did my job. Now, excuse me for this. We keep people waiting after this."


    "Oh, good luck with the message. Ursula, send him outside the Deep Green Palace."


    "No, fine. Don''t bother your hands."


    When Kazas said no briefly, he followed the scene with Nia. Nia tried to ask Kazas something with the face she said she couldn''t figure it out, but didn''t because Kazas wouldn''t try to look at her. At times like this, Nia knows that Kazas doesn''t want you to hear anything.


    As you can imagine, Kazas left the Deep Green Palace for a while before inadvertently starting to talk.


    "... I see, Dryan was right. Interesting inside."


    "What? It was refreshing to me."


    "It''s Arnelia''s reaction. I''m certainly not informed of the contents of that seal or the meaning of the message to Lapenti, but I''m told to see each reaction and let Dryan know."


    "Why did King Dryan entrust that to Kazas?


    "Because Dryan is distrustful of Arnelia."


    Kazas said away with a sharp eye. Kazas originally had no fondness for Arnelianism, but I felt that the reason was clear in his conversation with Dryan. Arnelia has faces that do not move according to its ideas and doctrines. Otherwise, he is a traitor.


    Of course, no matter how unified the population is, it makes more difference than it is a group of individuals, but Dreyan was staring at the fact that a group with a completely different intent was inside Arnelia. Otherwise, Dryan has told Kazas that the inexplicability of the southern front cannot be solved.


    "Said Dryan. On the southern front, two beast generals were killed, but the way they did it smelled very human. Dreyan suspected that he didn''t seem like a black magician or, well, a demon king.


    First of all. When I saw the contents of the seal, I told him that if he was vowing allegiance to Arnelia, he would report it to the Supreme Bishop. The same goes for what I gave Miranda earlier, and for what I gave Lapenti.


    Plus I said this. ''There''s no way Lapenty can forget her promise. If it''s a blur, it''s because there''s a dark spot behind it. "


    "So you think he''s a traitor?


    "Come on? It''ll be too early to break off like that, but maybe we shouldn''t show too many gaps"


    When Kazas told him so, he went to Alphilis.


    Continued

 969 Who Goes Our Way, Part 9 - Secret Book ④ -

    Miranda was rushing to Miriazal with an earlier letter from Kazas. She was currently underground for training in Alberto. In front of that training ground, defended by multiple tricks and sorcery, Miriazal was meditating.


    Miriazal slowly opened his eyes as he saw Miranda run out of breath.


    "Miranda? Why are you so anxious?"


    "I just got a letter from Dryan."


    "Well? It''s been a long time since I''ve seen anything coming from that Beast King."


    Miranda briefly explained the situation, Miriazal received a letter and looked at its contents. As soon as I saw the letter, Miriazal gave a rugged look.


    "I see. Did you also just notice that Dryan You''re not just a strong beast, after all."


    "Is what you''re writing there true? Well... Romansland is preparing for war."


    Miranda asked terribly, and Miriazar answered, even naturally.


    "I know your Lord knows, but it''s not unusual. That country originally refused our cooperation and support, and it was always in a state of war, as it was during the war and at dawn. The land is thin and it is not strange when its own people will starve if there is no more food supply from the territory of other countries. We were only offering our support because we knew, but some generations ago the king of his country stuck out that he was not willing to become an Arnelian nation.


    I didn''t mean to do that as a crocodile, but I know exactly what anxiety is when national policies seem to be formed without our support. Roman''s Land is one of those countries that has risen before human disobedience, with twice as much independence and self-esteem. I know that too, so I respected that claim.


    A country that seeks abundant land often takes demonstrations. Just as the client does against Veisel. I knew there was a clash in diplomacy because of the noise near the Romansland border. "


    "It''s just a matter of the source being Dryan. I don''t know if I meant it this time."


    I hope that''s all.


    Miriazal''s concerns are separate. Inside Romans Land is the Demon King''s Workshop, once shown by Minar, and the factory. Romansland''s actions at this time only evoke a bad feeling.


    "In the meantime, we leave a bunch of undercover detectives in his country to heighten our vigilance. If you have any strange moves, I will report them to you. I''m not out of my usual range of demonstrations yet. Not yet."


    "But what does this last line mean?


    "You mean ''keep the gate open''? Heh heh, looks like Dreyan. Hopefully it won''t come time to figure out what that word means, but let''s just get ready. I''ll arrange it, don''t guide me."


    "Huh..."


    When Miranda replied unclearly, the ground shook about. Miranda is surprised by the sudden swing.


    "What!?


    "I guess Alberto took one from the rake. I thought it was time."


    "From the rake?


    Miranda turned her eyes round. All the warcraft brought up by Stelvese are ancient warcraft, also known in the human world as legendary phantom beasts. Its strength should be equal to or greater than that of a true dragon. How does Alberto take one?


    Miriazar answered and showed mean to Miranda.


    "Nothing to be surprised about. I don''t think Alberto is most compatible with Reiki. I think if Alberto is finished, we still have a long way to go. Of course, I''m still not serious about both rakes and rocks, but the Alberto cap seems to be ahead of expectations. I wonder if they can cross with Dragreo in Alberto with the three of them."


    "So you''re going to get there?


    "We need a little more preparation for that. Moe, I''m not going to pull that far by the time the birds get across. Miranda, are you ready? In the spring, there will be the Arnelia 400th Anniversary Festival, and even if I don''t like it, the situation will work. Table or back, or both. It''s definitely gonna be a fight."


    "Whenever you''re ready. Pilgrim personnel are always ready to fight."


    Miranda answered with a tight expression. I''m getting ready. However, Miranda couldn''t help wishing somewhere that she would not have to use the power she had prepared, including herself, if she wished.


    Continued

 970 Those on our way, Part 10 - Waiting for visitors ② -

    The reunion between Alphilis and Nia was not as dramatic as the surroundings thought. Not that the two of them were happy to reunite, of course. Their joy was considerable, and of course the two of them talked about it late that night, but they thought they had reunited to see each other, so it was natural, in a way, that they had reunited, and it was not a sobbing event to the emotion.


    More than that, their thoughts were already focused on how they would move next, and it seemed as if what they were going to make up was going to be touching. When the night dawned, Nia quickly entered the formation of a squadron with Yao and was introduced to Corwen, a military teacher, for guidance on how to operate it. Ekla went into preparation to introduce the guild and their work to earn a living and at the same time issued a circular stating that 200 beasts would stay in Arnelia for some time against the Arnelia City Hall. The city hall was somewhat more rushed to receive it and give the city a touch about the beast man''s stay.


    But there was less upset for Arnelian citizens who saw rare species like Seekers and Emeralds, and this was more surprising for the beasts.


    Fenna, its seeker, but these days he seemed to be studying about the human world while spending a lot of time in the presence of the Alphilis and others, either thanks to the Seeker and the better human life. If there is time, it seems to be accompanied by Hartinias, Sharghin and Roxwell, who go to city halls and libraries and learn about people''s lives and economies.


    Shargin and the others went to Alphilis and the rest of the workouts if they had time to spare. Orbastov, the chief of the clan, also began to visit Miriazal from time to time, consulting on how to contact the hideouts of the seekers scattered throughout the continent. With that, the Seekers were scattered throughout the continent, making an effort to keep in touch with each mile.


    Another thing Fenna worked on in it. We were friends with the dog monkeys, we interacted with the elves. Today''s visit to Alphilis and the others was also a consultation to see if we could use some manpower in order to get in touch with the elves.


    "Then the elves said they hid west of the continent. Is that what you''re saying?


    "Yeah, that''s what Master Orbastov says. Even those of us who are proud of our longevity are incompatible with the elves, but we''ve decided that we can''t go so far. Instead, I think it would be more dangerous for the elves not to live in a land isolated from the world like a prairie"


    "So you want to protect the elves with our hands?


    "I''m not thinking that far. I am proud to say that the elves are nobler and more proud than we are in the first place. You could point out that it''s arrogant, though, because it''s also not a race to point and accept from the front.


    I just want them to explain the current situation on the continent and then decide what decisions to make. I''d like you to cooperate, but at least if you don''t have the means to contact me, I''ll have trouble when I have to. "


    "You''re concerned about Sconer''s forces, aren''t you?


    "Yes."


    Fenna was surprised to hear from Orbastov. The Elves, once said to be Sconner and moved as spirits of the Great Demon King, apparently have several times as many of them as the Seekers. When I asked him how that had happened, he returned with a truly astonishing response.


    "Originally, it seems that a species called Seeker served a certain powerful demon king. You think many of them were being held hostage and forced to enslave their families and clans rather than serving them? He said it was the current Seeker who left half the force."


    "So you think you''re traitors from the perspective of the entire race?


    "... tough to say, but from them we must be traitors. According to the chief''s autobiography, many of the seekers did not escape from each family, but did so in the form of betrayal of them. We couldn''t seem to afford to think of anything but our own lives. The search for a new heaven and earth was defeated by the fear of death. He told them that they were terrified and could not even think about what the rest of them had seen. Therefore, Connor''s resentment towards us is profound."


    "Well... I guess that''s right"


    "Some of them questioned living as seekers and served heroic kings, or mixed with the world of men, but Master Orbastov said that we were called Dark Elves and scorned because we became spirits of the Great Demon King.


    That''s how we named ourselves Explorers and made them bad guys by calling them Sconers. As a result, the Great Demon King was banished, so we became the winners, and in the world they were told as the wicked. But that doesn''t reflect the facts correctly. Instead, it should be said that you have only overlaid your sins. "


    "It''s cheap. Yeah, and I don''t agree with that, but that''s what you''d say if someone called Sconner was on this occasion. But let me tell you from a third party''s point of view, if that''s the case, you can''t tell me which one was right. However, it will no longer be possible for the Sconers, who have formed themselves into the Great Demon King, to relate to the world. History did not side with them. Instead, it''s going to be a trial."


    "Alphilis is right."


    He gaveled at Fenna with a look of regret, anger and mercy. I guess Fenna has something to think about, too. Because they found out that their species, which they felt proud of, originated like that.


    But Alphilis has no sympathy. Because I can''t help but sympathize now, and I know that poor sympathy will unnecessarily hurt the pride of the Seekers. Alphilis asked.


    Continued

 971 Those who go our way, Part 11 ~ Explorer ① ~

    "In the end, what happened to that great demon king who could be considered the culprit?


    "It seems sealed, by the hand of a human magician. Oh, but I don''t know the details. Anyway, it''s not until we know."


    "A human being told the Great Demon King... a frigid story. But it was a long time ago, wasn''t it?


    "Well... it doesn''t seem like a thousand years, but it''s about to be before Arnelianism appeared."


    "Oh well. But I don''t know if I can help you with all the old stories. So, you wanted me to manpower the elves for their search. Fine, it depends on the reward, but if anyone can be in tune, let''s be free to recruit and take them. If there are not enough applicants, I will either increase the rewards from the operating funds of the regiment or accompany them as my group leader''s orders."


    "Oh, thank you, Alfie!


    With the pleasant consent of Alphilis, the captain of the regiment, Fenna followed Alphilis as an exasperation. And on the way home, Fenna talks to her escort Amir brightly.


    "Hmm, you still feel good. I knew Alfi would take it, but it still feels good to have a lot of stories moving forward."


    "Really? But I also say there are pitfalls as much as there are when the story goes well. Never be alarmed."


    "... I''m never cheerful personality either, but amyll would only make the opposite point if I was on board."


    Fenna protests with a slight fumble to Amir, who gives an unfathomable and negative opinion like a mask. Amir went on to argue further without breaking his expression.


    "It''s the attach��''s role to do everything he can to keep his husband from failing. When my opinion hurts my ear, it''s likely a good idea. Please let me know. If you don''t like that, don''t give me time."


    "Because my opinion is already at both extremes! You can''t do that!


    Fenna walked out with a more fuzzy face and her back to Amir. Fenna trusts this samurai, who is neither loving nor serene. Her opinion was certainly sober, and Fenna thought she could think more deeply by elaborating her own, including her proposal. Besides, Amir is very competent, and when Fenna makes a new job, she cleans up the job from the edge to the edge and buries it even more subtly. No longer had Amir turned into an indispensable partner at work for Fenna.


    But Amir''s - Mascarade''s. Behind Fenna, who turned her back, Amir clenched her fist in so much that her nails ate into the meat that she shouted out loud and desperately killing and squeezing her desire to scream.


    "You know what I''m talking about. The horrors and humiliations we suffer, even a thousandth of them."


    "Did I say something?


    "No, nothing. It must be the sound of wind."


    At that time when Fenna looked back, Amir was once again responding to Fenna with a masked and unfathomable look.


    The deepest part of Romansland, near the land with the royal castle. Anomaly had come to inspect the ''factory'', the largest of her workshops.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve been here either. The operation is automatic, but what''s going on lately?


    Anomaly is basically an insensitive. When it comes to research, labor and wealth are spared, but once the object is figured out, we throw away the tired toys but lose interest in them all. The same is true of this factory, and what it is intended for - when the method of producing medicines capable of producing demon kings by simply injecting them called ''experions'' was established, and the theory for producing the versatility of demon kings was established, he had no longer lost interest in the process of demon king production in the form ordained to Oranzebul. Especially since Doom invited me to attack the ruins before this.


    Anomaly was now working for the construction of further theories and had relocated her home base to a small workshop with minimal functionality, as no factory of this size was necessary for the production of what was also needed. Because I thought the smaller workshop was more difficult for people to see. Fact is, I haven''t even been found by a wild beast yet.


    That was my interest in this factory again because I needed to see what was going on with the factory I had left for a long time. Anomaly knows that she left the administration to Cerberus, but they can''t possibly do it either. Because of this, I have a couple of identities left behind, but I have been out of touch for the past month. It was certainly an odd thing to know that Anomaly would naturally know if her split died, and not even that.


    It is a factory that will also be an essential part of the next plan. If I didn''t know there was just a problem, I thought it could also be eliminated by Orangeables, and Anomaly raised her heavy hips. They beat Titania and Bradymaria at the same time, because it wasn''t a hoard. I don''t even think of a narcissistic anomaly trying to deal with them at the same time.


    "I feel nauseous just thinking about those two coming at me at the same time. I''m pretty sure it''s two beautiful women, but they''re two of the scariest beauties in the world, no doubt."


    Anomaly was proceeding with magic lights in the dark hallway, nodding her own yeah yeah. That''s when I saw a creepy presence walking in front of me. Aiming at that opponent approaching in every irresistible foothold, Anomaly was relentlessly unleashing stone bullets in sorcery.


    Its shadow surprised by the stones, some as sudden as its appeared head, and hastily takes evasive action. Its opponent, who seemed to be walking every step of the way, but was dodging that stone with unexpected reflexes.


    Continued

 972 Those Traveling Our Way, Part 12 ~ Explorer ② ~

    "And all of a sudden, huh?


    "Oh, it''s absurd!


    "What is it, Cerberus?"


    Anomaly called the other person''s name with a clear tongue. A strange creature emerges with two oaks from darkness and a total of three heads that are unlikely to be. That Cerberus has found anomaly to give a relieved look, while throwing words of censure at him.


    "My lord, if you think we haven''t seen each other in a long time, what a thing to do!


    "Hmm. Sounds like our reflex nerves were crushing our heads because Porch noticed and reacted as quickly as possible."


    "I guess so, you won''t be able to make it on the Oak reflex nerve. I''m glad you stayed dead, other than Porch"


    "Hideous!


    As Dougla and Dougla of Orc complained, Porch bit them and took them. The subordination relationship is no longer clear.


    "Hey!


    "Oh, yeah, behave yourself, Porch. I have something to report to Lady Anomaly, Pei."


    "Wow!


    "Report?"


    "Heh."


    Cerberus began reporting. For some time after Anomaly abandoned this factory, the factory function was normal. I thought Cerberus was entrusted with the management of the factory, but the truth is, they don''t do anything. The production of the demon king was run by the demon king with his own self, the demon king named ''Kubelais''.


    Kubelay has his own self. He can do without rest the task of automatically repeating the necessary formulations, experiments and making them diverse in order to create the outstanding demon kings of his time. Little else to think about, so a good demon king should have continued to be made in this factory without rest. Though self-serving, the scope of thought was anomaly taught the basics, and nothing more could have been done.


    "Kuberet''s got a runaway. Come on."


    "Hmm. You were ordered not to conduct experiments on materials other than those in this factory, but you ordered other demon kings to secure the materials yourself."


    "Wait a minute. If you do that in this place..."


    "Heh. It''s gonna be a big problem."


    Dougla answered. This is the capital of Romansland. Near it, the Demon King runs wild, and he says he''s securing material for some things. Anomaly felt lightly dizzy.


    "What about humans? Have you even gotten your hands on humans yet?


    "About 10 people, I guess. It was a bunch of pre-winter mountain hunters near here. We kept them all alive and made them into materials."


    "Right. Be. There was a woman inside, and that was a terrible thing to see. It was so horribly modified that we didn''t even do it. That doesn''t look decent. Oh, my God, the woman''s screams crept into her ears and she couldn''t leave."


    "So are you. I don''t think Kubelais has feelings for me. Riddill, Dong tried so hard to fit it in. Guys, I couldn''t do it. That demon king is too strong."


    "Lydil did?


    Anomaly remembered the other lookout she kept here. I didn''t have any business in particular, so if anyone escaped from the factory, or broke in, they ordered me to kill them.


    But if it doesn''t work with Riddill''s ability to fight enough to keep up with Dragreo, Kubelay is probably strengthening himself. Because Anomaly doesn''t remember giving you that much fighting power. At all, Annomarie was smiling somewhat pleasantly, even though she didn''t have to look like herself to that point.


    "Lydill''s gonna be okay, isn''t he?


    "For once. He let us go."


    "Huh. That''s right, the former brave man must be Dada. I think I''m falling in love with her because she looks so good on her back."


    "Keep the joke that far. I''ll show you to Kubelais, because we might have a moment of contention."


    When he felt Anomaly''s tone was different than usual, Cerberus began to guide him by tightening his mind. Because apparently I realized it was really urgent. Most importantly, if Anomaly hadn''t come at this time, Porch and Dougla would have tried to get Riddill out of here anyway.


    That''s how Anomaly was guided to Kubelais. There was no such thing as a Kuberet that Anomaly would know. The figure was ugly, and he lost his temperament, and he was enlarged. Kubelais, no longer a body to describe even as a chunk of meat, was small enough to ride in the palm of his hand when he was born in the first place. Kubelay, who even looked cute somewhere, but did his nature resemble that of his parent, Anomaly? Kubelay took in the creatures around him, and took in their appearance and transformed them into one giant and extraordinary form after another. Did he also gain wisdom by taking in a large number of creatures, even growing up to exchange words with other creatures?


    Having gained what is also called intelligence, Kubelais helped experiment with anomaly. Which creature will move next, and how will it become a new formula? Kubelay had subdivided his enlarged body again and had grown to the point where he could carry out experiments exactly as Anomaly had come up with them. That''s why I was able to maintain this huge factory by placing a minimum of separation even as an anomaly. Apparently Kubelay had too much wisdom.


    Anomaly noticed Riddill standing in the corner of the room. Apparently, I''m keeping an eye on Kubelay. Maybe it''s because of him that Kubelay hasn''t stormed out any more than he needs to. When he saw Ridil, who had regained complete reason, he showed Annomarie Kubelais standing with his chin supporting the ceiling and the ground like a pillar. Annomarie turned out to be a changed figure, voicing a presence to be called even with her own son.


    Continued

 973 Those Traveling Our Way, Part 13 ~ Explorer ③ ~

    "Kubelay. I don''t have a greeting for my returning parents. Wouldn''t you? What are you doing by declining to contact me?


    Kuberet''s eyes opened one. His eyes were dazzling, and he watched Anomaly with obvious disdain.


    "... what can I do for you now, Dad?"


    "How can I help you? This is my factory. What''s wrong with coming to inspect"


    "Bad. This place can''t move without me anymore. In other words, I am the Lord here now. [M] There''s no sardine in your mouth."


    "That depends on what you''ve created. I''ve been looking at it, and it seems to be working pretty well, but... what''s wrong with my stature?


    To Anomaly''s doubts, Kuberet''s eyes narrowed and his gaze turned to try Anomaly.


    "I knew you couldn''t share information without the power of your father, the individual, dying."


    "It''s not the answer. I''m asking you, what''s wrong?"


    "If you''re separated, you''ll be behind your father."


    Anomaly looked back. There was a large incubator. Two large demons lead to many tubes in that tank filled with cloudy green liquid. Anomaly looked at it suspiciously but immediately understood the situation.


    "- So you used my identity as a material for the production of the Demon King"


    "It''s also a struggle to procure materials because the humans there get in the way. Besides, it''s not supposed to help my factory. I can move the factory on my own, so my father''s identity is just in the way. So it helped me in the most beneficial way."


    "I see... hehe, haha!


    Suddenly Anomaly started laughing so hard that both Cerberus and Riddill, even Kubelay, watched over it. Kubelais and others were too surprised to see all the other eyes in the room. I stretched out my body thinly and used the room itself as my body, but I was surprised not to much.


    Kubelay felt himself in danger for Annomarie''s laughter, or he was beginning to liberate the demon king''s division, which he created using Annomarie''s division. From the incubator the liquid had been excreted and the tubes had been removed from their bodies. Kubelay asked Anomaly in a frustrating voice.


    "What''s wrong, Dad"


    "Hey, I still thought parents and kids looked alike. My dad''s glad Kubelay''s grown up, I didn''t think so. You know a little bit about human feelings, it''s very, very funny that those you''ve created and raised exceed your expectations"


    "... yes. Shall I give you a taste of the fruits? I''ll make this factory material for you, too. I''ll make a strong jumper, so why don''t you dedicate yourself to it? If you don''t have the meticulous oak there, be with the humans!


    When Kuberet''s eyes glowed red, two liberated demon kings used their tremendous power to strike anomalies. Riddill moved quickly and tried to stop those two bodies, but the sword he wielded was about to be played where the hell he was, getting in position filled him up, and couldn''t stop the other from hitting the anomaly.


    It was Cerberus, who accidentally covered his eyes thinking that the walking monster king waved his Ogi-like tentacles down to anomaly and that anomaly had been crushed, but there was no such thing as anomaly.


    "Hmm, certainly better than the demon king I''ve ever made. Do you want to use me as a material? I see, I wasn''t thinking about that. Nevertheless, it is well researched, if this is all we can do with the first formula, it would be brilliant to say. Kubelay, you are a brilliant demon king. But..."


    Anomaly was on the shoulder of the Demon King at some point. The demon king tried to shake off the anomaly, but the movement stops unexpectedly. Quicker than Kubelay questioned the matter, he received tremendous pressure and killing from Anomaly. Kubelay, like the Demon King, was losing his temper to make any resistance in an instant.


    "We need to keep the subordination firm. When it comes to the production of the Demon King, I''m the pinnacle, and no matter what you do, follow my orders at the end of the day. If I tell you not to, don''t, if I tell you to dance. If I tell you to die, you die. Because that life was given to me.


    If that means I can''t protect you, I want you to die here now. But you''re not so bonkers that you don''t know how scared I am, are you? I want you to be quiet if possible. All right, babe?


    "... okay, Dad"


    Kubelay tried to make a voice of resistance, but the will of disobedience to raise that voice had already broken. Kubelay has finally come to know the power of his Creator. I wondered what a small world and assumptions I had ever lived in.


    At least we have to keep it big here. If I were to resemble my father, because if I rebelled any more, I could easily understand not to hesitate to take my life.


    Anomaly spoke gently to Kubelais thinking about it. Because the words were so full of charity that Cerberus and others were only as good as Sabu.


    "Then why don''t you show me to Gunz? I must have left it at this factory. It will be time to finish his remodeling. This is my first attempt to duplicate my modifications to become the Demon King. I''m looking forward to the results."


    "Yes, he''s in room 9 over there. He''ll be awake, but he was in a lot of pain earlier."


    "What about anesthesia?


    "I need him. You think it would be more convenient if it hurts because you can desperately try to give other guys a taste of the same pain later? I don''t understand it at all."


    "Ha, that''s good. Pretty sick, just like me, I like it."


    Looking at Annomarie''s back as she left with joy, Kubelay laid her eyes down, as if she had nodded. Kubelay wouldn''t have wondered how he could unleash all this killing and pressure, but usually spoil himself to a clown-like position.


    Earlier killings, that''s a little less pale compared to Titania and Bradymaria who came to the factory one day to inspect. Kubelais thought of that naggingly, but found out it was something he couldn''t help thinking about. Having made the choice to follow Anomaly here and now again, I don''t even deserve to consider such possibilities. Now he tried to think about the operation of the plant while being ordered again by Anomaly.


    But no one realised that the slightest rebellion at this time was a small but deep ditch on the surface for the next plan.


    Continued

 974 Those who travel our way, Part 14 - Those who martyr to ambition ① -

    This is a long way from the Alphilis, the eastern continent. This continent, often singled out as the ''East'', is a gathering of small groups of nations. In the continent where the Alphilis and the others live, the Demon King was once frightened, but in this East, the presence of ''ghosts'' took its place. If there was one difference, the Demon King was organized around one powerful individual, but there was also a weakness that he would be vulnerable if he slapped the Demon King, which would be the chain of command.


    But the decisive difference was that each of these ghosts had a very advanced intelligence and an organized army. They were also able to make a subsistence living like men, protecting their living areas in fortifications and creating weapons and protective equipment like men. The more intelligent could even handle the surgical, and with a life force and flesh tougher than man, they reigned on this continent as a race entirely superior to man. Especially among them, those who draw pure ghost blood tend to reign at the apex as'' true ghosts'', and they continued to divide into dozens of clans and contend.


    If there was one part of the ghost tribe inferior to man, they were rather long lived, but therefore lacked the will to make offspring. Many of them had only one or two children in their lifetime, and they were competitors, whether they were their own children or not, and were only subject to elimination by virtue of strength if they were in the way.


    But despite man''s pride in the overwhelming majority, man was only a weak species exploited by them, and was most often pushed into parts of the west, even within the continent. Things began to change when humans created the Demon Society hundreds of years ago. They gradually enriched their strategies and armaments through human resource exchanges with the western continent, particularly Arnelia, and began to eliminate ghost tribes. At the head of it were four famous houses. It is the Qing Dynasty, the White Confucian, the Higuchi Palace, and the Xuan Soil. They worked with the luxuries who were the heads of their respective settlements and gradually expanded their human territory.


    When humans are able to sweep a third of the continent, the continent begins to have more humans claiming their own territory, each organizing its own groups independently to defend its own. They, who were ex-large, were called the ''great names'' or ''famous lords'', and gradually their attitudes became obscene and arrogant.


    Having begun to be satisfied with their own status and what they gain, they became less aggressive in crusading the ghost tribe, and since that time the crusade of the ghost tribe has hardly taken place. The haunted and the more than ten remaining clans were undoubtedly only mighty, and they were busy fighting for power in them, and to the extent that every now and then humans and territories collided with the haunted tribes, a strange peace was being built there. Due to the nature of the outbreak, not many people considered the haunted conquest, but leading the famous men who were still not vigorous in the conquest did not yield results, and the four families who were famous families gradually declined under such circumstances.


    It was about 30 years ago that the situation changed further. One boy ends up appearing out of nowhere. No, it''s not right that it''s out of nowhere. Puritanics was one of the houses that was active at the inception of the Demon Society and was the bravest and most battle-savvy. But the brave die prematurely. One man after another died in a long battle in the house of Purity, and it was thought that the lineage had already ceased. For the first time in more than a hundred years or so, he has been named to the Demon Traitor Society, a boy named Puritan. I called his name White Fun.


    "Dear..."


    "... m"


    "Dear Hall"


    Purity White Fun woke up from a shallow sleep while sitting down. A slope and yang have already shot into the room. Before I separated the thin obstacle, the monkey circle refrained. I see the shadow over the obstacle.


    "I think it''s time you got ready. People, it''s gradually getting better."


    Okay, wait a minute.


    When the purgatory took off its feathers for the room, it began to look good. For him, he dressed himself in a white samurai tone that would be an outfit, leaving the room behind. Outside, the monkey circle remained in its earlier posture and held back.


    "Ready or not, Monkey Maru"


    "Yes, everything is fine. We are also ready for Dog Guard and Kijiko."


    "Well, then let it go first. I''ll come back later with Shino."


    "Yes - you''re finally here"


    It was unusual for Monkey Maru and a statement from himself. I usually don''t ask Monkey Maru to make such a statement or anything, and I don''t forgive him, but all this time I tolerated Monkey Maru''s remarks.


    "Oh, you''re right. If it was a slow walk like an ant to this point, it would also have been a moment so that the bubbles could play. But it''s all coming. We''re finally going to move on. Today is a step toward that."


    "Yes, as long as we have life, we can offer you this monkey circle."


    "I''ll have you follow me even if it''s just my neck. That''s why you''re alive."


    "My pleasure."


    When he heard the words, Monkey Maru followed Bai Fu''s source, and after a while Shino came to Bai Fu''s. White Fun remained upright immovable, welcoming her. Bai Le looked at Shino-no, but her condition seemed the same as usual. Given the important thing I refrain from after this, I have to praise you for being a great lady. Even as planned, I''m enjoying nervousness making my knees laugh. If you run it, you can''t pull it back anymore. Whatever the end, it''s just a run.


    Bai Fu asked Poetry to guide Bai Fu with no expression.


    Continued

 975 Those who travel our way, Part 15 - Those who martyr at ambition ② -

    "Poetry. What''s to come, isn''t it horrible?"


    "What now? Since the day I co-operated with Master Bai Le, I am finally set to be ready. And without Master Bai Fu, I would have done things alone. That''s the grief of my clan. If it''s a mission that I''ve been charged with since I was a kid, I''m even more nervous now."


    "Right. But"


    Bai Fu suddenly stuck his hand under Shino''s kimono. Poetry, who was pushing through with no expression, blushed with his hands unwittingly at the sudden action of Bai Le.


    "Hey, what are you doing! Innocent!"


    "Aren''t you sweating, you strongman? You might get in the way of your plan... a little farther."


    Puritanical leisure did not go directly to the place it was intended for, but decided to go a little farther. This is a separate residence for Puritanical White Fun. It was a place I decided to use when meeting visitors and guests. The construction was therefore elaborate and took considerable account of the landscape. It is usually surprising when people find out that he has such a taste in fighting only when he has been immersed in battle since he was younger, but otherwise White Fun is not a person who does not solve the fun. Rather, I liked paintings and beautiful things. It is a separate residence conceived and produced by its Bailey. But nobody knows what I''ve made so elaborate for in this apartment that I don''t even lean on it except when I need it.


    The place through which Baihua passed is a garden facing east. Its garden, made of blue sand and white sand, gleams in the sunset, and it is illusioned as if it were in the sea. Bai Fu stopped walking in front of that garden, tilting his neck only towards you to see the sight.


    "What do you think of this garden?


    "... right, I think it''s beautiful. All this blue sand, you would have had a hard time collecting it"


    "It''s made of blue coral. It cost me a lot, but I''ve never thought it was beautiful."


    I couldn''t see what Purity Bai Fu intended, and Poetry tilted his neck. When Shino glimpsed Bai Le, he stared into the garden with gentle eyes as he had never seen before. No, I''m not staring into the garden. Through the garden, he stares at something far away.


    "Have you ever heard why I came to the Demon Society?


    "To the extent of rumors. To rebuild your home?"


    "Pfft, I''m not interested in that stuff. If you look at me, you''ll see."


    "Indeed."


    If you''re thinking about rebuilding your home, you should leave more side rooms and inherit a lot more. Besides, will they call upon the people of the clan? But even after Puritanical White Fun held more than a certain amount of power in the exorcism society, no one seems to be letting him live in the mansion. His rightful wife is a sick woman known as Ziyuan. You think you are so frail that you are full of one son and then you are not very, but not strange in the rest of the world?


    Did his son, Shouk (Djukokokokoku), also resemble his mother, as if he had a different personality than Bai Le. He developed martial arts practice to imitate his father, but was born with weak lungs and skin. He can''t even get out of the sun light satisfactorily and spends most of it indoors. The lungs could not withstand long periods of exercise and he was an incapable figure of martial arts. Its character was calm and only academics could do more than men, but in this continent, where it is the mission to fight ghosts, even if academics can do it somewhat, it cannot be recognized as a man. It was the end of a rear finger attempt to inherit the meaning of the name.


    Nor did Bai Fu cut off such wives and sons, nor did they lean against the main mansion where they lived, and slept many at the headquarters or separate mansions of the Exorcist Society.


    But this is a strange story to think about. He was almost on the front line until Bai Fu got to his current position, so when it comes to not having time to make a woman, that''s it, but nevertheless the first woman I put aside is that Brady Maria. Poetry was also wondered when they said it.


    "It''s odd indeed. If I''m allowed to ask you questions, I''d like to know why."


    "There are three reasons. One is paranoid, now you''re a purist without. You know the Puritan lineage was specialized in combat, right?


    "Yes, just on the inheritance,"


    "The house of Puritanics has been more this way since it fell, even hoping to rebuild the house. But what curse, a man with a healthy body is not born inside the house of Purity. Probably because you killed too many ghosts on the battlefield. They say ghosts sneak up on people when they kill them. Perhaps some of the ghosts we defeated have cursed us.


    Because of this, few puritan lineages were born with the power to fight. That''s why our family disappeared from the front stage. I''ve been a man with an entire body for a long time. "


    "So what is paranoia"


    "It''s easy to imagine. We needed to ''make'' as many delicacies as we could fight. How many victims, trying to make a mistake. Naturally, inhumane methods were also taken. How many brothers do you think I had?


    "... is it about 10 people"


    "88 people. Just my half-brothers. Cousins would have been better together. Do you know what happened to them?"


    In the words of Bai Le, Poetry was somewhat imaginable. That''s also in the worst direction.


    "Is it ''forced poison''?"


    "Exactly. We were forced to gather all of the clan royalists and kill each other. No one survived. Many lost their sanity in the tragic battle, and the inside was engulfed in fire, and all those younger than me were consumed by fire and died. I''m the survivor. I killed a clan that actually split more than 100 blood in that battle. My father and mother were the last to kill him."


    "Nothing to the mother..."


    "My father and mother were brothers and sisters. They said it was a ritual to thicken the blood. We were made to do the same. But all the children born were sick. A lot of them were disposed of before the first milk. Few healthy children were born. I was desperate to live, I was filthy.


    Yet even in such a life I didn''t want to die, there was a reason why I shouldn''t. That''s all I came here for. But I was obsessed with my clan''s paranoia. The Puritan must be strong enough to extinct the ghost. "


    "That paranoia, it wasn''t."


    "We used the power of the aliens. I couldn''t afford to choose the means. But it did happen. The second reason is revenge against the ghosts. You couldn''t forgive the ghosts who drove us to this fate. I vowed to eradicate it."


    "That''s done, too. So the Hall has no reason to fight?


    There was sharpness in the words of Shino. Because I felt like White Fun was giving me a distracted look somewhere lately. But you''ll soon find out it''s a mistake. Bai Fu, who disobeyed Shino, had stronger eyes than any other expression I had ever seen, and was then somewhere obnoxious - wearing an indelible color.


    Continued

 976 Those who travel our way, Part 16 - Those who martyr in ambition ③ -

    "There are twelve good reasons to fight. That''s the third reason. This is the biggest reason for me."


    "Because you can''t tell me why?


    "I''ve never told anyone. Even for Monkey Maru, Ziyuan, and Shouk. But it''s a big reason. More than paranoia, more than revenge. Might as well call it my origin."


    "Don''t you suffer"


    "That would be the same for you."


    Poetry annoyed Bai Le''s words. I am aware of Puritanical White Fun. Poetry remembered. This man has always been on the front line and dawn into battle, and he says there''s something oddly sharp about it. I remembered that I was an unafraid opponent. I lied this far at the expense of everything. I couldn''t be enlightened until the end, but do you expect puritanical leisure for everything?


    Shino sweats again. I got as upset as I could, but White Fun just laughed thinly and had nothing to say.


    "What are you talking about?


    "That''s fine if you want to blur it. But don''t just do it to the load, if you want to do it, even deceive yourself into doing it. Whatever it is, it is. If we end it halfway, we''ll lose what we sacrificed, what we need to help, all of it."


    "Thank you for your words. But why would you do that to me?


    "Well, I wonder why. At this age, did you want to leave something in the world without even a pattern? Am I old too?"


    "If you want to leave me, I''ll take care of you."


    "That''s my son. Even if I don''t say anything, I understand me. I don''t want anything from him. No, let''s do what we want."


    That''s what I said and laughed. The face of Puritanical White Fun was strangely calm, and even once again, Shino remembered strange emotions. Poetry asked overlapping.


    "May I have just one more thing?"


    "What?


    "I think this one time, that''s just acute. It would have been nice to spend a little more time and be careful. Without even thinking about the pattern of the great names of the countries, it is difficult to gather them together and make a feast or anything, just to contact them. Some of them swept up or declined invitations for a variety of reasons when they were far away. After all, we only gather about 70% of the total. Now let''s get in the way of the future. It would have been better if we had spent a little more time, at least until the beginning of spring, summoning the great names and doing things."


    "I thought the same thing. But we don''t have time."


    "What do you mean you don''t have time -"


    No puritanical leisure would have answered that word of Shino.


    "I''m afraid I can''t teach you right now. And there''s nothing you can do about it."


    "... that''s got to be enough credit for me"


    "I''ll give you a clear answer too, sparing what you can say in front of me. You''re right, you haven''t earned my credit yet. All I trust is the woman in my arms or my slave."


    "I''m sorry for both."


    "Would it? That''s why you keep it beside me. I have nothing to do with a woman who turns herself over easily. You are still immature, but only with your faith and obsession. Don''t let me down at best, help me."


    "... I don''t know if it meets your expectations, but if it''s something I can do for you, I''ll try"


    "Fine. Shall we?"


    Finally, the words, Puritanical White Fun and Poetry were headed for the hall where they were intended without exchanging words. Although Shino''s inner heart was intertwined with anxiety about what was to come and his determination about his own responsibility to swirl, the creed of Puritanical White Fun could not be seen from behind. I just always felt like the back of a man who thought he was just magnificent looked small or big enough to think about it.


    A little later, the four famous houses of the Association of Puritanical Baihan and Exorcism had invited great names and famous generations to celebrate the feast of victory. It is, of course, a celebration of the completion of the ghost crusade.


    The crusade of ghosts is supposed to have been made by the elite of the nominally Crusading Demons Association, but of course not the fruit of it. Purity White Fun has held the real power of the Demon Society for more than a decade. In the meantime, the family of ghosts he attacked and destroyed directly destroyed four families, and one later with a measure of separation. But the other five families were destroyed by Dragreo, Bradymaria, and Titania in only a month.


    There is no way that the great names can be suspicious of the consequences of all this. Now the great names sent their subordinations into each ghost''s territory to confirm its main battlefield, but they were all reported to have been specifications of destruction unlikely to be the cause of men. The great names naturally questioned the sudden actions and effects of the Demon Society, but the Demon Society said, "Our elite destroyed it. They are the ones who worked out for this day," he only announced, not informing them of the details.


    But there can be no such thing as blades facing the Demon Society, which had the power to end the centuries-old war in just about a month, and promises and fame only obey. And some doubted the beauty that appeared near the hour around the puritanical leisure, but there was no way to confirm it.


    All in all, it was thought that peace on the continent had been made here. There were plenty of haunted ghosts, or lands full of curses because the ghosts killed too much, but it was huge that there were no more clans hostile to humans, even after subtracting them. It may also have been significant that the long-lasting war had raised the mood for disgust to great names. Many great names saw the situation as such.


    The banquet was very exciting. There are no enemies, and this is where human disobedience has become central. Seeing the great names to be relieved, Puritanical White Fun was also smiling like no other. However, what those who approached him saw the expression of white pleasure today was something that Daimyo didn''t even know.


    The feast even rose, and the small maids brought the delicacies of the mountain sea to the banquet table, and as a pastime, the girls were dancing along three lines. Only in it, Monkey Maru did not eat secretly, he refrained from sitting in the front seat beside Puritan Bai Le, carrying a long knife on his left hand. Purity White Fun was already sitting around, tilting it with liquor in a large cup so that it could be brought loosely to the elbow.


    Continued

 977 Those who travel our way, Part 17 - Those who martyr to ambition ④ -

    "Monkey Maru, you want to do it too?


    "No, because I am Shimodo"


    "Right. How about some cooking?


    "No, we''ll see about that later"


    "I hope you have some food to eat later."


    Purity White Fun laughed and called in one of the geisha with his gaze. When she heard something, she smiled and took her seat off, pulling the crap out of her. One of the great names saw how it was and called out to Puritanical White Raku.


    "Hey, I can''t even put Purity Hall in the corner. It''s so beautiful. I didn''t expect you to keep the geisha together."


    "These are the people I called for in gold. It''s not my thing."


    "Still, envy doesn''t make a difference. What do you say, about one tonight"


    Because Daimyo did the trick to attract him, Puritan Baiyu smiled bitterly and drank a large cup.


    "There''s no reason to stop it. Whatever you want."


    "Fuho, that''s what you did to crusade the ghost with generosity. So, would you like to welcome that girl?


    The great name pointed out is one girl who draws three lines. The name is Kijiko. Bai Fu frowned only for a moment, but he was nodding before his great name understood him.


    "Like I said, you can do whatever you want. But she''s a little emotional."


    "Whatever it is, it will be more yielding and worthwhile. There are people who can disobey our power. But if you''re the mistress of the Puritanical Palace, don''t."


    And he was a lousy man, and Puritanical Bailey was pouring the liquor again without even giving him a bite to his heart. White pleasure returns without expression. Perhaps I was too frightened to come up with any emotions.


    "My mistress and all that."


    "Be humble again. I heard you recently surrounded your blonde exotic daughter as your concubine. The wife, Lord Ziyuan, is heard to be beautiful, but she has been sick for a long time. In contrast, the White Lords are more and more healthy in crusading ghosts. I say I prefer heroic colors, because one or both of my concubines is within merit."


    Those who were listening to the exchange froze. The concubine of Puritanical White Fun - I mean Bradymaria, but many here thought as the kind of demonic charm. But as an implicit understanding, he decided not to speak of it, and yet he spoke of whether this great name was a booze momentum, or a jealousy of the merits of Puritanical White Fun, which in any case could only be considered an abalone.


    Plus, I''m even more forbidden about you at Ziyuan, the rightful wife of Purity White Fun. Otani, who previously tried to get into Puritanical White Leisure, bought a great deal of unhappiness just bringing up about you in the purple garden, and was destroyed by ghosts after being cut off from the assistance of the Demon Struggling Society. I don''t even think that Purity Bai Fu cares about you in the purple garden. I rather treat you the other way around, but no one knows what to treat you, and it was promised among the famous people that I could even get you to come up on the subject. This great name had broken both lightly.


    Fortunately, only a few of us around us could hear this exchange, but we watched how the purgatory leisure would come out and the liver as it cooled down, but it was the dwarf who carried the dish that came all the way into such an intermission.


    "It''s a new dish. It will be a meal of fish that can be taken at the end of the east with medicinal herbs that will grow on the top of Mount Baolai, which was ghost territory. It will be a delicacy that combines delicacy and longevity, how about you guys?"


    "Ah, oh. Shall I have it?"


    "... Hmm, does the dish get cold because of it? Let''s just say I''ll have it first."


    The spot, where nervousness seemed to run for a moment, was blocked by the emergence of dwarves. Purity White Fun speaks softly to the dwarf.


    "It was between exquisite, Dogguard"


    "What the hell. You''re still young, too."


    "Um, I almost rode provocation. That man, he''s more of a eater than I thought. Who is it?"


    A dog guard steals a glimpse of an earlier man. Drunk and unproductive attitude, but the flesh you can see from below is not fat with alcohol.


    "The ghosts of the Northeast, the Otema, who was bordering the territory with the" Ugly Clan ", are Lord Jiji Okumura. Ugly''s clan is quite hand-worked and belligerent. Let''s also experience a lot of fighting in the territory, so be better at fighting and running than you look. I was wondering if you were the hardest person to deal with today''s gathering."


    "I guess so. Dog guard, let''s roll up the plans. Let the monkey pills dance before the next dish. I told one of the geisha to be ready, so he''ll be ready soon."


    "Then let me lower my current meal. You''ve served a little too much food. The dining room is stretched out for a lot of delicacies. It''s going to end badly like this."


    "Split the extra dishes among the inferiors. Sure, it''s just a spare dish to throw away. I''m going to eat my stomach."


    Purity White Fun chuckled at the old man''s sayings about the dog guard, and drove the dog guard with his hand. In less than a quarter of an hour to wait, the food was cleaned up, the center opened, and a seat was set there. When Daimyo was anxious to see what would begin, the monkey circle, which he had refrained from beside Bai Fu, entered the scene. The action of Monkey Maru, who was thought to be just a close call, attracted the same attention.


    Continued

 978 Those who travel our way, Part 18 - Those who martyr to ambition ⑤ -

    A long object in the hands of a monkey circle. It was too long for me to pull it out, and I had a long knife about the length of a monkey circle. It is not otherwise strange as a possession of the recent history, and it is something that everyone uses to show decoration and prestige. When Monkey Maru sat down and stood his sheath on the floor properly, he began to speak out in a gratuitous manner.


    "I would like to show some art to those gathered here. Awkward people are in a recent practice called Monkey Maru. Originally dressed as a lower bitch, I was told that I had a piece of art and it was taken up by Master Bai Raku. I know I''d like to show you how boring it will be until the next meal."


    At the end of the ape circle''s mouth, Ben, and one threeline sounded, and the light fell to half by the hand of the dog guard. A monkey circle reflected in the dark room begins to dance to the song and the three lines of the song. The song doesn''t hang up demonically, the dance is beautiful and powerful. Apart from the dance of the Geisha earlier, it attracted those who were there.


    Daimyo and the others are spouting their thoughts.


    "Let''s just call this Nora. I thought dancing was a woman''s exclusive patent, but you''re a man, but you''re beautiful."


    "Like the left. At the same time, it is powerful and yet powerful. Is Lord Shirakura your hobby now?"


    "Still to say, in the back yard"


    "No, I loved some shitty stories. I''m just wondering if this guy''s gonna make it to the inbox just because he can dance."


    "I''ll say that again"


    "I''m serious."


    Some conversed enjoying the dance as such, but many were seen by this monkey circle dance. Would that have attracted them for four and a half minutes? Monkey Maru was finishing his dance as he became sweaty. Naturally, applause arose from the surroundings. The escorts, up to two of each allowed by the Daimyo, had also forgotten their assignments and slapped their hands. Bai Fu was also holding a large cup in one hand, applauding. Inugami and Tsukiko meditated their eyes and were deeply dropped.


    Monkey Maru was sitting up and deeply thanking him, greeting him with his eyes closed. The only person who reacted perfectly to see how it went was Ji Parent Okijuku.


    "People, it looks like you enjoyed it. Most importantly. Wondermonkey round, if you''ll excuse me, I''ll show you another dance."


    "Come on, let''s go. Allow dance."


    Sometimes about the liquor, the bigger minded Daimyo rose slightly. Only one eye of the monkey circle opens.


    "Then don''t hesitate. I just want to ask people to dance from here on out. I can''t dance alone."


    "Well, that''s like dancing -"


    "Forgive me."


    At the same time as that word of Monkey Maru, the lights in the venue fell in unison. It was dropped by Geisha and Dog Guard. At the same time, it glowed with a long blade of monkey circles. Standing only on his left knee, he pulled the knife sheath upwards and released a long knife that would not fall out of the ordinary. It is a cohabitation.


    With a flash of monkey circles, Daimyo danced. But only its neck. Only Ji Parent Okumura was within reach of the knife, the only one who took his life. He was flying into space faster than a flash of monkey circles. Only he had come to this feast without an escort, because he had the strength and the guts to do so. For more than a decade as a big name, Dada has not outfought the ghosts. He himself was a samurai who crossed with numerous ghosts on the battlefield.


    But the backyard, which flew into space, caught something in the air. Though I thought it was a net, he looked at Shizuko without thinking, and his gaze felt staggered. In the darkness he realised that Tsukiko had at some point taken off the strings of the three lines. That''s how the second flash of the monkey circle glowed at the moment when the backyard was in the universe. Amazingly, he danced through the universe without preliminary motion with a knee up from his front seat, twisting himself and clawing the necks of the famous men who were opposite him.


    When the monkey circle landed in its original position, blood blisters flew from the Otani at the same time. Blood was also scattered over the large cup of puritanical leisure, and he was standing face to face.


    Ji Parents in the back yard bark from the iron wire of the Tsukiko.


    "Puritanical white pleasure, are you insane! What would it be like to do this now!? You''re going to be an absolute man of the continent too! Or -"


    "That is what has nothing to do with you, Lord Okami. It would have been a shame if I had known you a little sooner, or even offered to cooperate. It''s a brilliant blow to the monkey circle. I made it a close call in anticipation of Takeo the Monkey Maru. But tonight, there are no exceptions."


    "That''s right, the back yard which. I''d like to say that you have a very high eye for me. Anyway, the geisha here are my belongings. I am the leader of these people. If I hadn''t given you the order, I might have had the chance to listen to your bedtime stories, even with your protruding ambitions and martial arts. Too bad I could add you to the stories I gathered."


    "Purity White -"


    Before Ji Parent Okumura could finish telling him what was going on, Tsukiko''s hand was pulling the wire and screwing his body off. Around the perimeter, Monkey Maru and the Dog Guard have begun sweeping escorts with the rest of Daimyo. They kept the knife in advance, but it wasn''t even taken up by the scalpel. Many had as much power as they could cross with a few ghosts, as long as they had a katana.


    But there was no comparison between them, who were suddenly blinded by the darkness they visited, and the monkey circles and dog guards who were used to their eyes. It was like cutting down a paper doll, but both names were equivalent to the rest of the enemy. Even if it were bright here, it would have ended the same way. Darkness is just a trick to push. The escorts, whom the great names should have confidently put aside, were stroked not only to fight properly, but shortly after they screamed.


    And those who tried to go forth were not long ago laid down by the geisha and the wizards. Not a single geisha was called to this banquet. They were all trained ninjas.


    When the sweep was over and the lights were on again, Puritanical White Fun sat with a large cup in his hand, also by the elbow, as if nothing had happened. The cup was littered with blood, and a river was made in the sea of liquor, but Jingyi Bailey confirmed it, and was sipping a sip of liquor in his breath.


    Continued

 979 Who Goes Our Way, Part 19 - Martyrs in Ambition ⑥

    "Monkey Maru, the stuffing of your moves is sweet. Blood has flown back to my cup."


    "Sorry"


    Monkey Maru lay flat in puritanical leisure with a wet knife behind his back on the ground. There is also a dog guard next door and a pigeon. Outside the handicap, Shino appeared very quietly.


    "Dear White Fun, the servants of the great names have dispersed as planned in four places, each of which has been consolidated with the gestures of our four families. You can set it up whenever you want."


    "I''ll leave it to you. Do it right."


    "So then..."


    "Ah, I''m doing something interesting. Mix it up, too."


    A loose voice while suddenly heard on a pressing occasion, but everyone couldn''t get over the feeling of anxiety. It is the voice of a symbolic figure of anxiety that everyone is accustomed to hearing. Only one person, only Puritanical Baiyu, had a feeling about this, calmly saw the Lord of the Voice.


    "Bradymaria, are you here to see me"


    "Sasu but Shiraku, you know me very well ~"


    Brady Maria, who looks like a child, is cleansed with a sweet voice. Only that figure may be adorable, but everyone on the spot knows the essence. She kills people with laughter, holds hands and feet if she is unhappy, and screws her neck off to boredom. Even though it would be dangerous to just let the body touch the righteousness of such destruction, Puritan Baiyu was gentle with his head. As if even a child would give up.


    I put my head on Purgatory White Fun''s lap and snapped to sweeten Brady Maria as she looked up at White Fun.


    "Hey, hey, I''m here to see you today - I''ve got another favor to ask."


    "What, say it. Anything I can do, I''ll ask."


    "I think this is a good opportunity for Atashi and the kids in their first line."


    Bradymaria''s voice was echoed by a tingly puritanical white eyebrow. My eyes moved quickly and caught Brady Maria''s innocent look.


    "Are you serious? It shouldn''t be long since I was born yet."


    "Hey, haven''t you ever seen a wild animal called White Fun? A child who can''t stand on his own feet right after birth is abandoned by his parents? Same goes for Atashi. There''s no use for weak children who can''t fight right after birth."


    "This fight, the opponents are quite astute. The great names are accompanied by up to a hundred soldiers, and every place keeps them. You should be bringing the elite for that. That''s around a thousand people each in one place. You think you can do something about that?


    "No matter how strong you say you are, you are human ~? If you can''t defeat about a thousand people, Atashi will strangle you herself ~, Haha!


    Brady Maria''s eyes glow bright red. Even Puritanical White Fun could not forbid fear in its eyes. Once again, Puritanical White Fun learned that Bradymaria fundamentally thinks differently than a creature called man.


    Puritanical White Fun pushed and killed fear and returned Bradymaria silently, staring at her. It didn''t matter, for example, that they made fun of humans. In fact, because Puritanical White knew that if Bradymaria cared about it, neither man nor ghost on this continent could live or otherwise. At the same time, Puritanical White Fun knew why Bradymaria would not.


    Did you take the attitude of puritanical leisure as an affirmation? Bradymaria squealed her fingers properly, calling her own son.


    "Come on, Tiran. Say hello to your father."


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen you, Father. My name is Tyran, and I need you to know me."


    That''s what I said and came into the room was a young child who wondered if it would even be ten. But neither Puritanical White Fun, nor anyone who was on the spot saw its existence as a child. Its intimidation, its lack of clearance. Whoever saw it, it was a warrior of war. Even Poetry had thought of it as if it had been born to fight.


    The boy was watching puritanical leisure, shaking his mother''s conceded golden hair and his father''s conceded brown eyes. No, I felt puritanical leisure when it was prescribed.


    "Was it not long after birth that I saw my face before? I left my name to Brady Maria, but you call me Tyran."


    "Yes. Actually, I saw your father by then, but I still didn''t have the words to say hello. I wanted to see you sooner because I was able to walk twenty days after birth, but my mother told me not to interrupt because my father seemed busy. My deepest apologies for the delay in greeting you."


    Tyran was not bad at all and apologized only in words. Puritanical white pleasure revealed discomfort in the words.


    "Kid. Your head and tongue seem to spin, but you apparently don''t know the respect for the other person and what the word apology means. When I apologize, I bow my head to people."


    "I can''t do that"


    "Why"


    "I will eventually be able to unite the world. Is there a ruler who bows his head to the servant?"


    Everyone was a little nervous about what I said. Purity White Fun asked his sincerity as he glanced at Tyran.


    "Kid, did I say it was you? Did you say you could unite the world?


    "Yes, I said"


    "Whose idea is that?"


    "It''s not anyone, it''s my certainty. I''ll be stronger than anyone, that''s what instinct tells me. Not even to Father yet, but let''s go beyond Father in a year or two. My mother is still far out of reach, but let''s get over it in a decade. That way, few are stronger than me, and 20 years from now I''m presumed to be at the top of the world."


    "You..."


    Purity White Fun stared at Tyran. It doesn''t look like Tyran is telling lies or thoughts blown into others. That''s what I''m serious about. But Purity White Fun didn''t feel like laughing, I couldn''t be. The pressure I felt from Tyran would certainly not extend to me, but I felt it would soon be so much the same as myself.


    Purity White Fun made up his mind.


    Continued

 980 Those who travel our way, Part 20 - Those who martyr to ambition (7) -

    "Come on, let''s allow it. Except!"


    "Except?"


    "I''m coming out, too."


    Dog Guard stopped Monkey Maru from riding himself out on the decision with his back. The silent pressure is on the monkey circle, including the pigeon. I shouldn''t be opinionated on Puritanical White Leisure right now. They had guessed that their Lord had some idea.


    Bradymaria and Tiran, on the other hand, were rounding their eyes on an unexpected offer.


    "Father too...?


    "What''s wrong, is there something wrong with a father looking out for his son''s first line?


    "I thought that was a little more cruel."


    Brady Maria was setting the tone and staring at Puritanical White Fun. That was exploring what Puritan Bai Fu was thinking, but nothing could be read from Puritan Bai Fu''s expression. Conversely, Puritanical White Fun told Brady Maria''s head with tenderness.


    "What do you say without even the child? You and I have been friends many times. I wasn''t even as interested in the kid, but this way it looks reliable inside. Apparently, you''ve been blessed with a good trail."


    "I''m not willing to take over the trail."


    "Well, don''t say that, I''ll take what I can get. You can do whatever you want after you get it."


    "Ha."


    Even for Tiran, this was an unexpected development, I returned it in a slightly intermittent tone. Tiran, who had trouble with judgment and attitude, looked at Bradymaria slightly, but she ignored that gaze and kept talking.


    "Hmm... I don''t mind looking over the first line, but should the concubine also be present? It''s not up to parents to teach you how to hunt."


    "Do you have good postpartum fattening?


    "They took more time than usual to give birth to Tyran, but there was so much to give. We can''t have a full-scale fight."


    "So how about tonight?"


    Purity White Fun held Brady Maria''s shoulder, so rarely did she look embarrassed to put that hand away.


    "Don''t say that in front of your kids, you like it. I don''t feel that way right now."


    "I''ve been busy lately. Not like you in other girls."


    "Mm, you''ll be happy to say something, but not now. It''s just a big time. You can''t be weighing in right now."


    "Orangeables and their plans."


    "Um, it''s a big deal. The concubine must expose Arnelia. Apparently, the enemy of the concubine is moving."


    "A dragon."


    "That''s how it is."


    Bradymaria then slipped out of the hands of Puritanical White Fun and became familiar. And accompany Tiran, trying to leave the room.


    "My husband''s permission has been given, so I''m dressing this child in battle. I''ve been waiting a long time."


    "Hurry up. It''s a shame to serve the next dish to the people who are going to kill you now."


    "My lord."


    Bradymaria smiled bitterly, leaving with Tyran. When their signs completely disappeared, Monkey Maru told Puritan Bai Raku.


    "Master Bai Fu, is that what you''re saying?


    "Which word?"


    "It''s all there"


    Monkey Maru''s questionable gaze shot through Puritan Bai Raku. Puritan Bai Fu was seriously responding to an attitude that was unusual for monkey circles.


    "I''m not lying." On schedule, "okay?


    "Okay. Then I will do as you say."


    Monkey Maru pulled back lightly just for that exchange. The only person who does not understand the meaning of that exchange is Poetry. To the poetry taken in disquiet, Baek Ra said away.


    "Set up in the siege net of the Qing Dynasty. Poetry, prepare."


    "Yes, sir"


    "Poetry."


    "Yes?"


    "Look closely, what''s about to happen. All of it."


    Purity White Fun didn''t say a word about what to look at. But Puritanical White Fun''s face was tight to tension, as if full of some determination. It was the first look of puritanical leisure that Poetry had ever seen.


    Bradymaria snapped blushing as she pulled up with Tyran.


    "How did you see my father?


    "Yeah, my mother''s right. Much stronger for people. I thought I''d kill you on that spot if you were vulnerable. It was still in my power to pay back."


    "It will be. I don''t think the concubine sees such a strong man in a race called man. No, I''ve made a child of something stronger than a simple battle strength. Still, I don''t know how to get a kid like that. Apparently, how many kids they make also acts like the will they have."


    "Is it will? I don''t know yet."


    Tyran was distorting his expression uncomfortably to words he didn''t understand. Bradymaria was laughing, as if embarrassing such a child.


    "People are fragile creatures, but their will is sometimes unspeakable. Remember that."


    "Keep it in the corner of your head. Until then, when I will be absolute."


    "Ho ho, that''s fine. It''ll get bigger soon. Let us build our kingdom in the dawn of adulthood."


    "Yeah, I''ll have my mother as my queen then. Without a stronger woman than your mother, we''d be talking about."


    "I''m looking forward to that. But I have to make a lot of kids. How about that poem and the others? For a woman, it''s inside."


    "It could be as shabby a comforter as it gets"


    "Then we have to keep it alive. We have to be careful not to accidentally kill him."


    Bradymaria saw the look on her face as she loved her child''s head. But it''s not the face of a man''s mother seeing a child, it''s more inorganic. Yes, he looked like he loved the work of art he created himself.


    But did Tyran ever feel sad about it, either, while being caressed but left untouched, he was distracted from the edge of his mouth, imagining the tragedy that would befall him.


    Continued

 981 Those who travel our way, Part 21 - Repeating Observations and Thoughts

    "... did it work"


    "Master Stelvese, anything?


    "No, it just happened as expected"


    Stervese watched the dark night from the shrine of the Dark Green Palace. The rake is withheld by the side. It''s usually Stervese lurking in the basement of the Deep Green Palace to keep the signs out, but it just makes me feel worse if I don''t get in the sun light. You can''t hide it from the black magicians if you hide it. If you hide it again, it won''t even be a restraint. The point is, you don''t get caught up in the extra tissue, you just have to smell its existence.


    In that sense, the Stelvese and the others didn''t have to keep hiding, but they were only trying to get out for a limited amount of time because they might be seen on any applause in the visiting Deep Green Palace.


    Current time is night. Rockroof and Javawok left Arnelia out of the sky and went out to a place of thought, so Reiki and Stelvese remained in Arnelia, but Stelvese was using a thousand eyes to observe the world. The gaze now was towards the eastern continent.


    Without going out much, the lake of an idle character most often spent time with Stelvese, and I was therefore looking forward to imagining all sorts of things from the words that Stelvese sometimes twinkled.


    But the word "as expected", which Stervese crushed this time, had a verse in mind.


    "Is it puritanical leisure?


    "You know exactly what I mean."


    "Because when it comes to the words I hear, it''s like a bird chirping or your soliloquy"


    "Is my word the same as a bird chirping"


    There''s no annihilation.


    Stervese asked a mean question, but Reiki smiled and returned it to it. Stervese also laughs bitterly.


    "Apparently, I''ve got you worried."


    "It''s what I like and do. Besides, it''s a lot of fun to know your thoughts."


    "You''re young."


    "What do you say when you catch your grandfather who doesn''t even know when his life expectancy will come"


    "What does the old turtle say? Your species is a long time old."


    The old turtle laughs and returns to a statement that cannot be taken as a dislike or encouragement of Stervese.


    "I guess I''m almost done with that, too. It''s time to follow Javawok and Rock Roof. From now on, as your spokesperson, we want to grow older."


    "If I may, I hope this is the last time you fight... a new child has been born to Bradymaria"


    Stervese spoke with a little hesitation. I''ve never even heard of Reiki. From her tone, I realized it matters.


    "Is that a threat?"


    "Oh, that''s a hell of a threat. For humans, for us. Bradymaria would be the strongest child ever made. I was born less than six months ago, and I twisted and killed a thousand human beings, even though I borrowed their hands. If it lasts - right. In a few decades, it will surpass this concubine as well.


    That way I can no longer get my hands on it. We should do something about it now, but Bradymaria will naturally be taking care of that as well. That kid, Tyran, shouldn''t have left himself until he grew up. You have to leave Brady Maria. I can''t talk to that bastard. But to fight, you have to leave the strongest and worst regiment led by Brady Maria... and you''re in trouble with the hitter. "


    "Don''t we have to wait for the plane? Which will soon activate Orangeable''s plans and dots. I don''t like it, but Brady, Maria has to move."


    "I hope the orange zebra and his magic surpass Bradymaria''s instincts."


    "What do you mean?


    Reiki asked without understanding the point. Stervese answers pale.


    "I''m pretty sure the Orange Bull is manipulating them with mental manipulation. That would also be the most powerful of the existing sorceries. But some of them have already undone the influence of their magic. Strong magic, but not absolute. There is always a better way to solve this than by calling.


    Enforcement of witchcraft is inherently very small. No matter how much you can bind your thoughts, you can''t bind them to your instincts. By order of sorcery, you cannot give orders that would otherwise take life. It''s beyond the limits of witchcraft. "


    "What if it''s magic?


    "It will be word play, but there is no such magic. No matter how sophisticated you are, witchcraft is magic. You cannot give orders relating to life or death. If there are exceptions, you can make them unconscious when they are directly linked to death. For example, flying from a high place feels good."


    "... it''s horrible"


    "Protecting the child, however, is such a powerful instinct that it also equals survival instinct as a creature. That''s why Bradymaria hasn''t allowed Miriazal, who once killed her own child, and assuming her child dies without affecting her, that would only be when Bradymaria herself was discerned.


    But Tyran''s not, probably for Bradymaria, that chiko will be a top priority. Which will Bradymaria fulfill and take if the action to protect Tiran or Orangeable''s order is opposed? There is a good chance that it will solve the brain wash. "


    "I see, it''s like before the explosion."


    Reiki nodded. And then I got to an idea.


    "Have you ever considered puritanical leisure... even such a possibility?


    "You mean you planted a poison named Tyran inside a black magician? No way. No matter how strong that man is, he''s not in the same dimension as Brady Maria. Besides, getting a tiran is a big danger to everyone in itself. Who is going to take care of that Tiran?


    Besides, the man''s purpose is not to defeat the black magician "


    "Now, human beings sometimes come up with horrible things. But what more does that puritanical leisure want than a black sorcerer''s overthrow? As long as they''re around, the Magic Society isn''t cheap either."


    "The concubine didn''t talk directly either... but it''s probably about taking hegemony over this continent"


    When Stervese cut the words short, he was silenced again. Reiki wanted to ask what he would do with the hegemony of the continent, but he thought about considering it first in himself before doing so. Anyway, I have time for myself, and I thought that if the hegemony of this continent was the end, the answer would come every second from the other side, and once again they melted themselves on a quiet night deepening in autumn.


    Continued

 982 Those who travel our way, Part 22 ~ Thick to Faith ① ~

    There is an old man who has solidified himself in his armor. That head with mixed gray hair made his years and hardships feel around him, and given the occasional pain in his hips and savings for a few days, he thought it was time for him to retire too because of the wave of years he stops by. But his body was bigger than a normal man''s, and his stern, tight face was enough to exude his majesty. Aside from what he thinks of hair mixed with gray hair and such, it just adds one characteristic to his majesty. A large number of soldiers make way and salute him who still walks in the castle. Decades of getting used to being saluted by them and working without betraying the envious eye. He was a general of a country.


    Next to him, there is one man who joins in a light meeting and walks in parallel. The man, who still felt less wrinkled and youthful, was a general, as was the old man. The man was smiling and talking to an old man.


    "Sir Dunwelg, are you in the princess''s mood?


    "Lord Burlington is the one. There will be no change in the war."


    "No, it''s a hard one to understand about this job. When I was younger, I even stuck with my superiors every day, but while I was bitten after I was on top. We''re running out of places to talk to the princess about where to bite her."


    "You just have to stick out your stomach, and so on. I hear you''ve been working out less lately."


    "Ugh, don''t poke where it hurts"


    The magnificent general, known as Burlington, was deceiving with bitter laughter at the sight of the bumps.


    "Seriously, by the way, what did Sir Dunwelg talk to you about?


    "I need to talk to you a little bit about the Thousand Chiefs. Hi. These days they don''t get bloody excited. Competing for merit is a good idea, but even after the Arbitrage Award has been decided, it can be rubbed with triviality. That doesn''t seem to make the team work well together, so let''s try to interfere with the battle."


    "What you say is best. But, by the way, Sir Dunwelg, you''re the cause. If you were to say something that would discourage you from retiring, no one would have ever colored for a spot."


    "Sir Burlington would have been the only one who could have set a precedent for getting rid of his boss and becoming a general if they were to say that. That made it possible for young people to become generals, not seniority, but competence priorities. No matter how good you are with a general, you are often disgusted by the lack of a certain number of years. That''s what Ivanzard would be right now."


    Burlington sighed, thinking of Ivanzard''s face at the head among the young generals.


    "That was... excellent indeed, but there were all sorts of dark rumors at the time of the general''s inauguration. But the princess was also tolerated. We''re not complaining."


    "Mmm, you''re right. But he was supposed to be a general."


    "Old body, that would be an unspeakable promise. It''s over now."


    "I wonder if the days that have passed are glorious. I might have put a little too many dreams on him."


    "That was all I had a feeling of anticipation. Everyone yearned to exist like him because, no, we are chivalrous"


    They were in the mood to sigh as they walked. If this was where the two of us were singling out the booze, we would undoubtedly have sighed in grandeur. But now there were the eyes of the knights that were lined up, and the sighing was all the way down his throat.


    In doing so, they were on top of the walls. On this wall, where the morning sun was shining, they saw their masters illuminated by the morning sun. Did you even pay for it, there wasn''t even a patrol soldier on the walls?


    "In a good mood, Your Highness."


    "There is a righteousness that I would like to say to the General today, even in the early morning -"


    "Don''t feel it, you guys."


    The knight, called the princess, stuck the sheath of his sword against the wall with his back to them, facing the sun. The phrase "prestigious and prestigious" is approachable in its setting and tone. The most powerful spiritual knight for over a hundred years serving as the Grand General of Alexandria, the kingdom of knights. Growth stopped at the age of 15, when she worshipped the Spirit Knight, her back being about two minutes smaller than their heads, and the way she binds her long hair in two is also seemingly adorable, but it is also honored that the bravery with which she fights on the battlefield is exactly equal to the goddess of war, and it is these generals who know best both their splendour and their horror. And I also knew very well that this knight would not tell lies or jokes.


    Both Dunwelg and Burlington looked at each other not knowing what it was about, and Ivanzard, who happened to stand a little further away, saw that the young general, known for his talent, also shook his neck beside him, not knowing what it was about.


    His Royal Highness the Princess - widely known to the world as Diore-Nightroad-Brigandi, even the black magicians glanced at him and told him hey and the most powerful knight of the day who couldn''t get his hands on him.


    "Anger is included in the dust flying from the eastern continent. There would have been a big move on the eastern continent."


    "Yes, you think the ghosts have been wiped out on the eastern continent? That would be the effect."


    "No, Ivanzardo."


    Ivanzardo had also released secret detectives to the eastern continent for information, but Diore denied his report.


    "It''s been a long time since dirt was pregnant with anger. And little by little after the ghosts died, lose that anger, and instead, they were hearing thoughtless screams. But this is different. It''s people''s grudges and screams. Something may have happened at the Demon Society. Haven''t you grabbed it yet?"


    "Ha, it doesn''t even depend on the face of it"


    "I don''t mind. The westerly winds are fast this time of year. I still don''t have the means to contact anyone better than the information the wind carries. Increase the number of detectives on the eastern continent. There will be great movement on the nearby eastern continent"


    "For example?"


    "I can also think of the possibility that the Demon Society will attack us, etc."


    The three of them were a little confused by Diore''s words, but Ivanzardo immediately gave his expression, but raised the issue.


    Continued

 983 Those who travel our way, part 23 - those who are loyally thick ② -

    "Is it a food problem?"


    "That''s right. Originally the land to the east is lean. Human support and the influx of mineral resources are still central from the eastern lands, and food support is mainly provided from our continent. Also, ghosts can leave a curse when you kill them and contaminate the earth, so killing ghosts doesn''t make the occupied territories suitable for growing crops for a while. Even if we extinct the ghosts, the opening is decades away on the eastern continent. They won''t be able to wait such a long time. Even now, there are starving deaths on the eastern continent.


    The absence of the ghosts will increase the population on the eastern continent in the future. But you can''t have enough food to cover it. And not much crop has been taken this year, not to mention our land and murder. Being the best barn zone in the east, Vesel lost the war against his clients, so the other decade would be ripped off land and food instead of compensation. Naturally, there will be less food aid to the eastern continent. The food crisis on the eastern continent becomes evident. When you do, there''s one thing you can think of. "


    "Win the war, take away the food..."


    "But I wonder if things move so easily. The Demon Society is an organization founded to kill ghosts. It was only running because it was in the name of killing ghosts, and that''s now - Ah."


    He said it himself and Burlington noticed. If you don''t have a name, you can make it. If there''s anyone in the way, you can rule it out. Not inconceivable, but possible.


    "Daimyo was killed at the same time...?


    "Put your belly together, too, I guess. Not all of them, I''m guessing many of them are solemnized by now. It is also said that all the power of the Demon Society is comparable to that of this Arnelia. In particular, all four executives are also reputed to possess demon-king combat capabilities. If that''s what''s going to push Big Famous''s power all the way over here, it''s going to be pretty big. We have to stick together."


    "This continent?"


    "At the very least, all the countries east of Arnelia. Assuming they land, Arnelia, who boasts of being the protector of the continent, will not remain silent. The purpose of the Demon Society would be to crush Arnelia. But if the way we fight is all different from what, what happens before we deal with it? In doing so, it''s thought of as an invasion route."


    "Our country, right"


    To Ivanzard''s words, everyone showed silent silence. Located near the eastern edge of the continent, Alexandria is always in a state of war with its eastern neighbors. Countless and varied border populations, including criminals, small ethnic groups, immigrants from the eastern continent, and sub-races. They were the ones who haunted Alexandria before Diore took office as Grand General, and because they are fighting them, Alexandria has an ironic history that led him to own the most combat-prone knighthood in this peaceful continent.


    And in the land of the eastern border people there is a place that borders the sea. The easiest time to target in naval warfare is at the moment of landing, but since many countries in the east are building defensive networks on the coast in preparation for the battle against sea demons, the defensive networks can be used as they are if the eastern continent invades this way, but the eastern peripherals also tend to have thin coastal defensive lines because of the intense territorial replacement. Then, the land of the peripheral people is also considered as the easiest possibility to think of as the route of invasion of the Demonic Society. Because many people on the border have no great power of war, it was thought that it would be easier if only to pass without thinking about governing after domination, as in Alexandria. Also south of Alexandria are the countries that make up the barn zone. Even considering post-landing replenishment, there is a possibility of heading south in the direction of Arnelia by blurring Alexandria''s territory from the border.


    Imagine if all the forces of the Exorcism Society had come to this Alexandria, and the three benign generals also remembered the frigid ones. But soon they looked at them paled, and spilled a soothing grin. He is not the head of the three armies who have worked out for Dada for a long time.


    "Sounds like we each have measures. Shall I hear it?"


    "First of all, no matter how formidable a group they are, I think it''s impossible to pull out our castle early. The elites of our Alexandria, who continued to fight the border people and the warcraft without rest at 46 o''clock, are not the same. I don''t care if you''re an oligarchy, I''ll fight more than that to show you.


    In addition, the border is a terrain with poor land and many natural traps. One thing is, do you really choose a path that is difficult to march on just as a march path for all your forces? Now it''s just the worst case scenario you can think of. "


    "Are you saying that Danverg is nothing but a concern?"


    "Though it''s a fairly likely concern to materialize. But the fear of the mightiness of the enemy lies in cowardice before he can see it."


    "So suppose they come through the border?


    "Let''s get him through."


    Burlington said softly. The words are spoken by others. Diore also laughed as he looked interesting.


    "Hmm...? You want me to give him the land of Alexandria?


    "It is a land that sometimes dawns in the midst of the battle against the peripheral people anyway." As far south as possible, "you can give it to him at dawn. There are few residents, and a place where there is no good to rule. At best, it''s about the central civilian who cares about taxes and the homeland administrator who has trouble rewriting the map that takes the land and makes a scene. If there''s a flaw in this operation, we''ll be ready to hear the civilians complain."


    "Will Alexandria''s honor not hurt?


    "There is no honor to be hurt to that extent. Instead of losing, we make strategic retreats with one step at a time. Let''s roll out that much fighting. And if the march path is vacant, there is an army nearby that equals intact. I''m worried they''ll turn me down rear, and they can go to sleep. Sooner or later, it is obvious that we will be bringing some kind of peace negotiation.


    In addition, as we go south, let''s now ask Vallas and Ormed in the south for rescue on all sides. We can get a big name by involving neighbouring countries. I thought it would be enough to fight in earnest afterwards. "


    "I see you have such means. How''s Ivanzardo?


    "I have the same idea as you two. However, that''s not funny enough, so I''ll set you up here in Abyss, too. For example, half their return ship will burn down, there will be a rebellion on their land, etc."


    "Hehe, do you want me to light your feet? I''m sure you''ll be tempted."


    "Yes, you may see an interesting dance"


    Diore nodded satisfactorily at the proposal.


    Continued

 984 Those who travel our way, part 24 - those who are loyally thick ③ -

    "Good, you''re the only ones who can handle the most worrying things."


    "Like I said, are you going somewhere?


    "Um, I''m only going to do what I can"


    Diore is sometimes in the castle as commander of the three armies, sometimes leading the way and sometimes specializing in the battle of the phantom freedom that moves as a parade. Some of them were covert. There is also an anecdote in which Diore, who is supposed to be fighting on the border, suddenly attended a central meeting, which surprised the king and his surroundings.


    I thought that was such an action this time too, but Diore''s words were even exceeding their expectations.


    "I''m going to use this winter to look all the way around the eastern part of the continent. Some of them want to meet in person, and some countries and groups want to see them. Before the Continental Peace Conference, which coincides with Arnelia''s 400th Anniversary Festival, it will be necessary to make arrangements"


    "Is...? What do you mean," planted "?


    "I''m going to explore what Miriazal is thinking. Depending on that, our king will also need a petition. If we don''t predetermine our country''s position, it could be a very bad thing.


    Plus, I want to explore the mercenary regiment of famous places. Their forces can''t be fooled. If we do it badly, we can''t even dictate the war. I''m going to look into their perception of the current situation and how they shake themselves.


    And then there''s the Deal Alliance Federation to the east. You know what, Burlington?


    "No, I..."


    Turning to Burlington, who said the answer, Ivanzardo continues.


    "I heard the allies have changed recently. They take a peculiar form of politics and elect, every few years, the person they say is the Alliance Leader by a vote of Parliament. Parliament has a strong say in everything it does, and the classification of nobility has one-on-one voting rights with Members elected by the people, and its numbers are equally adjusted." Election, "did they call it? I thought it might be a very interesting country, where the masses are directly involved in the way the country is.


    The leader of the alliance is currently a woman. "


    "Yes, the woman who suppressed the leading candidate and became the ally. You''ve already investigated, Ivanzardo."


    "I''m going to be grasping the movement in the world... is there something odd about it?


    "It''s my guess. Strongly, there''s nothing too strange about it. It''s creepy."


    Diore said. A woman who was a local lord of Deal - Shane Sereno quickly captured the hearts and minds of people with a somewhat extraordinary political and mentoring ability to enter central politics. I don''t mind women becoming allies. Named as queens are Ediod''s muses and, more recently, Krums'' Ray fans, and the women''s leaders themselves are strange or irrelevant.


    But it''s too soon to grasp power. Only three years after Shane Sereno entered politics. Where were the funds, knowledge and technology for that activity stored? Why did local lords suddenly come out into politics? And Deal, led by her, has made his own alliance with the nations around him, and he''s moving secretly.


    Diore said he didn''t see any reason to make such an alliance at this time of year.


    "If it were conceivable, I would be willing to put some agenda out at the next Continental Peace Conference. I just don''t see what I''m going to hit out in any way at all. It''s creepy, I don''t even know what they think. We just want to avoid our country being swallowed by its invisible turbulence."


    "I see, that may be more derivative than I thought. But that''s all the information we''ve gathered."


    "I also have about my own information network. Who do you think grew the dark areas you guys use?


    "Here we go."


    Dunverg was frightened as Burlington lowered his head slightly upward and deeply. Because of this kind of reclining, I don''t think I can safely leave it to myself, etc. Burlington has a hard time figuring out how far he''s serious and where he''s from.


    But Diore, too, aside from that, turned the Ivanzard around and added another word.


    "That''s the thing, Ivanzardo. It''s also a thought to move too much. Keep your shackles on, okay? If you grind your nails too much, you''ll find it hard to miss them."


    "... ha. In memory of the liver."


    "Fine. You are hereby ordered to act as my squire. It''ll be a good experience for you too. I''ll have you with me."


    "What? Am I to Lady Diore''s squire?


    "Disgruntled?"


    "No, never like that"


    "Then do your duty immediately. A moment later, we leave this fort. The soldier leaves it with his deputy, so that detailed instructions can be given to Burlington. Hurry up."


    "Ha ha."


    Ivanzard left the scene in a hurry. Diore stared at his back as he left, but Danverg questioned him when he confirmed that the signs had completely disappeared.


    "Dear Diore, what the hell were you talking to him about?


    "I''m the one who called it in. Thanks. His men seem to be moving very hard out of the country, so I thought I''d flatter them. Poor performance can also lead to interference in internal affairs. It could be the next Continental Peace Conference to give neighboring countries the critical material to dress up."


    "Wasn''t it dangerous to give him the authority to move Nights of Nights? They can move in quarters with the head of the three armies and His Royal Highness, but lately he has surrounded certain knights and trained himself. I thought it was a dangerous move that the generals had never made before."


    "But he''s good. The same goes for what I did when I stood on the arrow as a general, but I am good at anticipating crises ahead of time and hitting the forefront. You guys have a lot of military skills in the field, but you can''t run politically. But it''s the same for me."


    Diore laughed bitterly and they both imitated it. If Diore is told he can''t make a political run for it, then no one in this country will be able to.


    "Well, now you''re in the shape we just interrupted."


    "I said what I had to say, but I offered to accompany Ivanzard in an attempt to explore his belly a little. Besides, if you''re going to spy outside the country, traveling around the country will be his study as well. Wouldn''t it be easier for you guys to do something without him?


    "This... you took one. Then let me do it in full while he''s gone. I guess I''ll just mess around a little bit with the force maps within the military. Then I''m going to be busy, so excuse me for this."


    Burlington just left the spot, to say the least. Apparently, he has something in his chest. The remaining Dunverg spoke softly to Diore.


    Continued

 985 Those who travel our way, Part 25 - Thick in loyalty ④ -

    "Oh boy, that''s restless."


    "Don''t say that. There are times when such men are generals. Not like your great-grandfather."


    "That''s a nostalgic story. My great-grandfather was a general when Lady Diore was still a general."


    "Heroes were gathered by the stars in those days. Even if it weren''t for me, there would have been enough in both hands for a general or someone to serve. It is not generally comparable because the peripheral people do not engage in active combat, as they did around that time, but the war has been taking place in a shape-changing fashion. From direct combat to gradual underwater combat. We need people like them in this war. Humans of old times like ours will gradually no longer be needed.


    But in the battles that are often waged now, we may still need the power of the ancient powerful. What did your brother say? We need the power of such a man. "


    "I don''t have a brother."


    "Don''t swell, Dan boy. If you do, it''s like you were hiding on a tree in an orchard."


    "I want you to stop calling me that and the old story - it''s an irrevocable time."


    Danverg blatantly said away, but behind his brain was remembered a time of nostalgia. My brother, who was an ideal knight with great martial arts and intelligence, the timid self who went around about it, and my brother, who was a prank lover and had no interest in the sword, etc. My brother, who lost his life in an ambush of the peripheral people when he was young, and himself, who, as a result of a steady build-up of warfare without great apathy, even emerged as one of the generals. And my brother, who gave up becoming a knight and ran off as a mercenary. Ironically, it was my brother who made the most name for himself as a swordsman.


    "If I wasn''t a little strong right now, my brother might have waved his sword by my side. But then my brother - Betts wouldn''t have been as strong as he is now. I didn''t expect to be lightly outnumbered by my sword when it was a full season when he visited my house fluttering shortly after he took office as general. The sword does not lie. He''s about to feel his brother''s death as a guy, and I guess he''s loaded with drills. I''ve been taking care of Betts, and I didn''t realize that until he cut me off from home. There will have been some more calls when he leaves the house."


    "But if my brothers were really out of touch, I wouldn''t have pitied you. And even if you''re not a knight, your brother should have a swordsman. You may ask for my brother''s help if you need anything. Sometimes I can because I''m not a knight. I''ve finally figured it out recently, too."


    "Is that the influence of that one? Line -"


    "Don''t call that name, Dunverg. The name has already become an abomination in our country. If you call me, you''ll be guilty of disrespect. It is not necessarily the case that the soldiers to be formed in our armies are not present. Even if not, we have so much power in the hardest place to see from the center. Suddenly, the fate of all armies and our country will also be endangered if one of them suspects that they have two hearts.


    No matter how powerful the central ministers rot, we are military men. Without a royal life, you will be just a rebel with no place in or out of the country. We walk on thin ice, but always be aware that it''s fate. "


    Danverg tied his mouth firmly so that he could hang on much longer.


    "- Again, let''s remember the liver."


    "Please, my absence from this front line will grasp the center straight away, too. That''s the key to knowing what kind of movement there is then. With Burlington and you, we should be able to do anything for a few months. I turn back and figure out who the hell is causing the country to rot. Otherwise, those two will not be rewarded."


    "Master Diore still cares about those two. Come"


    "Naturally, the two I tried to raise as successors. If things were going well, I might have been a general shouldering you by now."


    "No, I wouldn''t have ever lined up my shoulders"


    "? Why"


    "If they were generals, I''d be retired as a used grandfather. I would have been a stepping stone."


    Dunverg laughed in self-derision, but Diore dared affirm that opinion.


    "Right, they were two so good that they seemed to be. Then I''ll go now."


    "Yes, be careful on the road"


    "Who are you talking to, four times as fast as you worry about me alive?"


    Don''t worry about it.


    With Dunverg''s sigh, Diore flipped a vertical (hitted).


    "So, when will you be home"


    "It will be after the Continental Peace Conference. Yeah, I forgot to tell you one thing, but when spring comes, I want you to look out for about ten arm brags from your men and come over to the peace conference place. Let them compete in the Unified Martial Arts Games that will be held side by side. Burlington, the same goes for Ivanzard''s men."


    "Yes, I don''t mind that, but who will be responsible? Lady Diore will be attending the meeting."


    "No, it''s fine with me. It''s been a long time since I''ve competed this time."


    "... what?


    Dunverg doubted my ear and gave a serious and feverish reply to Diore. When Diore comes, he enjoys a sneaky laugh.


    "What are you staring at? I''m a knight too, aren''t I?


    "No, I think we''re on the right track though. What kind of wind does that sound like?"


    "I want to see how rigid people are in the world in this world where there is less war once and for all and again a hunch of great battle. It''s been a while since I''ve greeted another master. The master who is already alive and waving his sword is about me and the other, Sigmund-Ravenstein."


    "But if Dear Diore comes out, we won''t be sure. Let the festivities be festive."


    "No, I did win that place many times, but not all. I abstained in the quarterfinals at the last tournament. I lost my temper."


    "? Did that happen"


    "I''m going to do that again this time, but it''s not officially recorded because I was out wearing a mask. But the servant lost his hand, too. He lost his temper."


    "Dear Diore, to your opponent, take your hands off? Let''s not be rude, let''s not be presumptuous. Where did you get that?"


    "Well, I wonder how it went. But..."


    It was strong, Diore thought. If you are capable of being given more than heaven as a swordsman, you are definitely better than yourself. Put your swords together. That''s a good thing. I couldn''t even lose at that time, but I should have known better that swords combined made a difference in talent from each other. If I kept fighting like that, one day I might have had some moments when I was unconscious.


    But because he found out, the man''s sword suddenly lost its sharpness. Rather than exhausted, I was under the impression that I had lost interest. Diore understood. That warrior thought he wasn''t enough. I''m sorry about Diore, but I regretted it more than that. He lost interest after being spotted. He seemed to have been shown the small size of a human being called himself.


    Besides, if I''d met that warrior on a battlefield that wasn''t tied to discipline, I''d have lost. It''s just an intuition. I never had a conversation with a man, never saw him again. It was only after the man had already left him gone that he found out that the man had later emerged and suddenly abandoned his country and embarked on a wandering journey one step ahead of the Chancellor of another country. Diore still remembers only that name. Yes, the man''s name was Aldrius.


    Continued

 986 Who Travels Our Way, Part 26 - Those Prisoned by Revenge ①

    "Stupid... this, stupid..."


    So groaned is no longer a thousand-handed man. Already half his face burned to pieces and all he could do was groan, he just kept seeing the sight in front of him without even losing consciousness during a severe pain he''d never felt. Without limbs, he would normally have lost his blood, but the wound burned out and bleeding stopped, which made him deceitfully live forever.


    It''s just that for generations, I''ve served the Lord as the last samurai. Hearing the end of the war, which seemed to last endlessly, he rejoiced without shame or outspoken. My brothers and sisters, my father and my uncles died in the war. I only happened to live until then to succeed a degree of housekeeper who had no trouble eating. And I thought the life would be lost in a few years anyway.


    At least for the pity of the death statute, I speeded up my marriage. I knew it was out of sympathy that my wife, who was also childhood friendly, nodded at my marriage to herself. Still, I loved my wife, and I ran around the battlefield desperately wondering if she was going to die because of her two children. If he noticed, the man gave his name as quite a fierce one, and his family name was also in sequence as one person after another died.


    The days that were supposed to be peaceful that finally came to pass were lightly attributed to dust by something more than ghosts that suddenly appeared. I wonder what that one-wing monster was. It was the figure that resembled a human child, but the killing spirit, the fighting spirit, and the many powers emanating from it all resided so much in the power of the digits that the previous battles could only be seen in play.


    There were still many who lived around them. But none of them kept the human prototype. Something with great power just crushed us. I''m sure they weren''t even seen by the ants. That was all.


    As the man looked around in a stunned manner, one witch brought in an earlier demon. The demon showered blood back from his head and looked amused. Waving the power was the face that bathing in blood was fun and helpless to hear people''s disconnected demons scream. Allowing the demon to be taken, a beautiful witch incompatible with the occasion pointed to a man with a thousand legs cut and moaning.


    "Dear Tyran, I did. There''s so much left to kill."


    "Um, Poetry is tough. You want me to kill Kichichi and everyone?"


    "I have no complaints if you stroked them with the intention of killing them later. But obviously the use of cluttered forces. Now, when you fight enemies of equal strength, you''ll have a blur."


    "Well, who has the same power as I do, besides my father and my mother?"


    To Tyran, who grins cruelly, Poetry gently tells him.


    "Vagina. Golden fox of Arnelia Church. That''s a better fight than Lord Tyran."


    "Hmm, well. I guess I mentioned earlier that I was a master of Shino. Then Poetry will be familiar with the use of that power."


    "Yes, let''s do that. Because he thought of me as a child and taught me something really unnecessary."


    Poetry was laughing thoughtfully. It was a miserable grin, never imaginable from the usual way of speaking and laughing at Poetry. It is the devil that the man saw and imagined the laughter of Shino. There are two things in front of me that are more evil than ghosts. I just thought so.


    "Hi, hi."


    "Yeah? Was there a survivor there?"


    "Dear Tyran, there''s one of you"


    "Sure. Shino is right. The use of power is rough. There seems to be so much left to kill, it''s still far from the absolute"


    "We have time, may we move forward loosely. Now, can you leave it to Shino to decide what to do with these two?"


    "Ho."


    Tyran, who once became grumpy at the end of his debauchery, was transferring his interest to Shino''s words. It also seems interesting to pay attention to Shino''s words and actions.


    "And how do you kill them? If it''s not funny, I''ll entertain you instead."


    "I''ll only kill one. A man without arms and a man without feet. Let them choose who they are."


    "I see, that''s funny"


    When Tyran picked up the two men, he threw them loosely. The two moaned in agony, staring at Shino and Tyran.


    "Well, shall I let you choose? Which one do we kill? I''ll try and beg for my life."


    "Kill him, kill him! As a samurai, I don''t want to live a person''s life at a price! Don''t lick a human, you monster."


    A man with no legs spoke out in majesty. The expression that was dying until earlier disappeared and the hegemony dominates his entire body. He looks like this, but I guess he''s a fine man as a samurai. His eyes had no fright at all, and he looked to Tyran and Poetry from the front. Boldness alone deserves praise.


    But if you''re the other man without arms.


    "... I don''t want to die"


    "Ho. Why?"


    "There are children and wives waiting for us in the country. My family name is coming up. I don''t want to die here. So..."


    The man without arms glanced at the other. Then a man without legs saw a man without arms.


    "This shameless, but still a samurai! He can''t even keep himself alive in the wind of a man, such as wishing for a man''s death!


    "Say whatever you want. I don''t want to die..."


    Seeing the man scolded and nagged, Poetry nodded small.


    "I''ve made up my mind. So..."


    Poetry creates a formation overhead. Usually it''s a technique used for defense, but Poetry was beating the whole party to a man with no legs. With the dull noise, the man without legs had turned into a meat mass.


    The man with no arms looked at the way it was going.


    Continued

 987 Who Travels Our Way, Part 27 - The Prisoner of Vengeance ②

    I just thought it was me dying. An earlier look of anger crept into the head of a man with no legs rolling at his feet. The only difference was that there was no more light in those eyes, just vain eyes complaining only of carelessness.


    A man without arms was asking unexpectedly.


    "Why didn''t you... kill me?


    "Do something different. I asked you not to kill me, and the man told me to kill myself. That''s what I did."


    "No, but..."


    The man without arms quit mumbling any more words. Whatever it is, it is you who survived. I wanted to avoid stimulating them any more and doing something. But either way, losing both hands doesn''t necessarily mean I can survive any more.


    Behind Shino, Tyran was clapping his hands and praising Shino.


    "I see, giving the other person a taste of hope and despair rather than just killing, and also more pleasure? This was a good experience."


    "It doesn''t just mean I should kill you. Remember, killing is important. And even if you kill them, you have to make your own ''kill pledge''. ''Cause otherwise, it''s no different than just a humble kill carried out by a raptor."


    "It''s often a straw, but there''s just a killing and a noble killing to kill."


    "You are absolutely right"


    When Shino let the man without arms stand, he slapped his back and encouraged him to flee. Poetry speaks to a frightening man.


    "Before we change our minds, you should just go."


    "... you can''t die a damn way, woman."


    "After repeated acknowledgement. Shall I just ask you your name?"


    "My name is Heinosuke."


    "Hehe, what a living and filthy place to be around the unnamed surname. Go."


    When Shino grinned, he let go of the man he named Heinosuke. But then there were traces of blood, and it was soon seen that it would not last forever in that bleeding.


    Tyran asked Shino with a slightly uncomfortable look.


    "I don''t know, why did you let him live? Either way, he''s going to die soon from that bleeding, and it''s going to be more fun to kill both sides."


    "Hehe. I guess that was good too, but I try to be what I say when it comes to killing. Besides, it doesn''t mean you can just kill him. You will surely live forever, so if you kill too much, you will have no object to kill. Let it live in moderation and kill the surplus. If you do, humans will continue to grow."


    "Sure. When it comes to human reproduction, it''s as fast as you know it. Wait a minute, and the number of humans will be restored."


    "Right. If you have a little time, fill the eastern continent with people as well. Then I thought I''d enjoy the feast."


    "I see, until then, you seem to enjoy licking it little by little. My mother said so. After I put up with it, I think the treat is better. I think so, too. Hence..."


    Tyran grabbed Shino''s jaw and drew his face. Since he is a tiran with only the boy''s back length, Shino became dressed to make him kneel naturally, in the form of plain clothes.


    "Let''s not make you mine until I grow up a little bit more. When I reproduce, that first mother is you, Poetry. Be honored."


    "Poetry likes strong men. At that time, if Tiran-sama has that charm and strength, let Shino open her own crotch as a whore. But if it''s premature, bite off your tongue. But they won''t hold you. Don''t forget Yumeyume."


    "Why? Are you saying that I''m not satisfied to be an absolute man in this world?


    "Women''s minds say it''s complicated and strange, Dear Tyran. I won''t be learned."


    "... I''m half human, too, but human women don''t suffer from understanding. You have to ask your father about all this."


    Tyran leaned his neck and left before Shino. Poetry thought it was ironic that his figure, conceived with a small neck, was also adorable for his age.


    That''s how Bradymaria appeared on the battlefield where Shino was left behind.


    "Poetry, thank you for being my son''s guide."


    "Dear Bradymaria, I didn''t mean to be your guide, but Lord Tyran might have liked it."


    "Right. Indeed, in the eastern continent a woman worthy of conceiving Tyran''s child would be by far the best. The concubine agrees with that. But no."


    Bradymaria suddenly pressed her outstretched nails against the throat of one and Shino. There is blood from the tip of the nail.


    "The belly of the Lord cannot even read the concubine. As I scorch myself into hatred, I call about us with" Dear, "and venerate and also serve Puritanical White Fun to show it. Honestly, I don''t feel well. I''m gonna miss you because you''re vulnerable, but if you don''t like Tyran, I''m gonna kill you right here."


    "... if you''re a vulnerable person, it shouldn''t matter what you do, whether you leave it or not"


    "The concubine can''t be alarmed. I''ve seen so many demon kings (children) die insulting fragile people. It''s the same for that Miriazal. Even though they were at first more vulnerable than men, they are now one of the strongest on the continent. Because branches and buds are picked in moderation, trees can love their trunks and the whole thing. Whether the trees stretch out their favorite branches and bear fruit are beautiful?


    "I am annoyed by the constraints of my house, I cannot grow branches or actually foolishness, nor buds"


    "Well, I hope I haven''t got extra roots."


    Bradymaria took off her nails and freed Shino. Poetry didn''t get upset, he didn''t wipe his blood, he stared at Bradymaria.


    "Only the way the liver sits is top notch, I just like it there. How many people can face a concubine like this?"


    "Are the requirements over, Dear Bradymaria? We still have the process after this, so it''s time for you to release it."


    "Fine, fine. Anyway, it''s time for the concubine to go."


    "Is this a convocation from Oranzeble?


    "Do I need to tell you?


    Poetry stared at by Bradymaria, but I took it flatly, too. Bradymaria tongued and left me to throw it away.


    "I''m leaving a few of my butlers here. Tyran should also do his studies on this continent often. I don''t think there''s anything you guys can do."


    "What, what"


    "I don''t like the way you talk about it."


    The proper sorcery unleashed by Bradymaria with evil blew the far rear broken gate of Poetry without a trace. A broken piece of wood flew up to the foot of Shino, but Shino was dropping off Bradymaria''s back, leaving with her tongue beaten, without slight movement.


    Continued

 988 Who Travels Our Way, Part 28 - Those Prisoned by Revenge ③

    Shigenosuke was even running away. Earlier I was told I''d let him get away with it, but it''s not weird whenever he can keep his word, depending on his mood. Shigenosuke was afraid. The same goes for being killed, but there is as much more to be feared than that. When I was tortured by an unwilling self, it was horrible what things I would run my mouth on. Depending on the outcome, the clans waiting in the country will have harder penalties to wait for than death.


    Heinosuke lost both hands and ran desperately shaking his uncontrollable body. Fortunately, the bleeding on both hands is not as bad, but the pain is slowly returning. When he remembered that the pain he had not already experienced ran through his entire body and that Seikosuke was running with his teeth eaten up, but that he was not going anywhere, his energy was interrupted by consciousness.


    Shigenosuke woke up because he smelled the juice that seemed to be to him. The smell of appetite resembled the smell of my hometown somewhere. When I woke up, one witch sat beside me. The allowance for the wound has already been perfected. My missing arms are also painless. The pain was too painless and the opposite was creepy.


    "You''ve already woken up. Looks sturdy inside."


    "... I''ve only been proud of my strength for a long time. Who did that?


    "My name is Ceremony Capital, and I''m a subordinate of Shino Kiyojo. He''s a warrior witch."


    In the words, Heinosuke revealed his vigilance.


    "Did you help me?"


    "Right. Because I have more than a little bit of medical experience. You can''t undo what''s gone, but enough to stop the bleeding and remove the pain."


    "Why does Kiyojo''s hand help me? Doesn''t it matter what my life is?"


    "Yeah. It doesn''t matter when it comes to the entity, you yourself. It''s just that nobody survives on that spot."


    There are many people in places where the capital urged them with their hands, just as there are people in Shigenosuke. But many of them groaned small, and more than that, half of them could tell they were no longer dead. Heinosuke was holding his mouth by accident.


    "This is - No Way"


    "It is the hostage of those who barely breathed in that place. But half didn''t last a day and yet another half fell off on the second day. It is now the third day, but more than half of those left have died. There will be no more than five of us left in a day."


    "Oh, my God. Oh, my God."


    They were men from other countries who didn''t even know their faces, but surely everyone was happy with the end of the fight then. We all appreciated that the battle would be over now, even though some of the countries had been fit for a long time. It was smashed in an instant and literally returned to dust. How thoughtless.


    Heinosuke was not a believer, but he prayed unexpectedly. I thought of what to pray for, but I can only think of about the stone statue of an indigenous god that used to be in the village. I tried to remember what a benefit that was, but I couldn''t remember. For the first time now I thought it would be nice to have an object to pray for, like Arnelia, the Virgin of the West.


    The capital softly laid his hands on Heavy Nozosuke, who prayed.


    "If now is the time for the fate of the continent to move, let things happen every now and then. Therefore, I would like to ask Lord Shigenosuke to cooperate with me."


    "To me? What can I do if I lose both hands?"


    "It''s something only those who see this battlefield can do. And that''s what Poetry really wants."


    The capital gently handed over the letter to Shigenosuke. Seeing the letter, the expression of Shigenosuke hardened easily.


    "Is this... mako or something?


    "Let''s talk a lot about lies and jokes, shall we? Besides, there are a little too many countries on this continent. Wouldn''t it be okay to ''reduce it a little bit''?"


    "No, but why are you taking this to me?"


    "If you are the one who saw this battlefield, you can also be convinced. May I entrust the fate of this continent to puritanical leisure?"


    The tone of the capital was mild, but the voice color had a strength not to be told whether or not. There was also a lot of anger in terms of how it went this time, so I was getting stuck in words and still nostalgic about the letter.


    And all five wounds healed. Surviving this desperate situation, they will all return secretly to the country with the letter of Shino in their hands. Don''t even know there''s a thin laugh on the face of the capital to drop you off.


    Continued

 989 Who Travels Our Way, Part 29 - Prisoned by Revenge ④ -

    "Dear Poetry, I have been contacted by the capital. As planned."


    "How many left?


    "It''s with the five of us."


    "Five."


    Shino crushed the number several times so as to bite it. And I sighed and said it off.


    "That''s less than I thought. How dare you kill me, I wanted ten to twenty. Well, even if it''s too much, the movement is impressive, so let''s just call it a day."


    "Well, that''s a big deal."


    "Wow? No, I don''t think so. Rather, Tyran is a detour. If I were in his shoes, I''d have to kill him. Speech propaganda, such as keeping alive those who may come at you with a blade. I tried to reason with the most seemingly to convince some of them to survive, but now Tyran seems to be on his hands. No matter how powerful and intelligent you are, a newborn child. The spirit is immature."


    To Shino''s words, Dongyun cherry blossoms got cold spines. East Cloud lineage serving the Qing Dynasty family for generations. Sakura herself was raised as much as possible from a place of concern, and served her without any doubt when she was drawn to Shino as the person to serve. I''ve been looking after Shino since I couldn''t go satisfied with her, thinking of her little younger master as my sister at times. For Sakura Hana, Shino was supposed to be more of an opponent than our Lord, and not an exaggeration to say he grew it. I could only assume that the poetry now in front of me was a person that Sakura did not know.


    "(Poetry has changed... since when has it changed this way? I should have been around the whole time, but I couldn''t even notice. When you studied abroad in Arnelia, or when you were attacked as the Lord, or when a person named Puritanical White Fun began the dictatorship of the Demonic Society?


    No, he wasn''t so forceful as Puritanical White Fun at first. Since when did the Demon Society become such a group? Now I don''t know who''s evil and who''s just. Even though he who wins is just, in this way he wins...) "


    Sakura thought. She is a samurai serving the Qing Dynasty and her character is honest and serious. As a samurai, she learned not only swordsmanship and surgical training, but also economics, politics, and even strategy as a consultant to Shino, who is also capable of viewing the big picture. As for the cherry blossoms, I couldn''t help but think that what the Demon Society is doing now is right.


    Of course, loyalty to Shino was not shaken by those doubts, but cherry blossoms could not contain the growing suspicion in them. And Shino asked as if he had seen through the suspicion of the cherry blossoms.


    "Cherry blossoms, are you afraid of me"


    "No, never like that"


    "I don''t mind, I''m afraid of myself, too"


    Sakura watched over Shino''s words. The poetry that was there used to look like a young poem when he said he was scared.


    "I disciplined myself to face the monsters. Because I didn''t think I could fight monsters otherwise. But as I fight monsters, I feel like I become monsters too at some point. I realized that to defeat a monster, I needed to be more monstrous than that. But when I realized it, it was too late. This battle may have been forced, but it can no longer be turned back.


    Dongyun Sakura, if you want to turn back, this is the last place. All the battles ahead will have no joy of victory if they win, and if they lose, they will just wait for more unbroken results than death. Still choose to follow me?


    Sakura responded instantly to Shino''s words.


    "Do you doubt my loyalty, Master Poetry? As long as this life goes on, no, I will offer you everywhere, no matter if you lose your life. I will guide you to your death."


    "... is that right? Thanks, cherry blossoms. Maybe you''re feeling a little disillusioned. I''m going to go outside and distract you."


    Poetry went outside without saying anything. I didn''t realize the cherry blossoms that just drooped my head, but at this time Shino''s eyes were trapped in even sadder colors.


    And through a loophole that I don''t even know about cherry blossoms, Shino was taking her to a place where she was hiding Princess Yao. After first aid, only three people know about the existence of Princess Yiu, Shino, the capital, and Sakura Flowers, but Sakura Flowers often corresponds to the Kiyojo family as a proxy for Shino, so Shino and the capital are exclusively on their feet at the source of Princess Yiu. For this reason, Sakura doesn''t know the details of Princess Yiu these days. No, Poetry was designed so that he could not know.


    Not only was she the survivor of one of the few ghosts, but Shino also received the impression that the wounds of the previous battle would heal and regain strength every time he saw them. Now he turns his eyes full of fights and vengeance to Poetry, claiming that he can go to battle at any time.


    "Shino, it''s been a long time since you''ve been here."


    "Yeah, excuse me. Something I''ve been putting in lately."


    "I was able to get a leg, does that mean I''ve got that errand done?


    Princess Yiu is not foolish. Poetry hasn''t given any details, but he probably has an approximate idea. Poetry decided not to hesitate to speak. Because the presence of Princess Yao will be very important to the future poetry.


    "Princess Yao, how far do you think you''re going?


    "I only had a lot of time to think about it. I don''t know the details, but we would have started a fight between humans anyway?


    "Why would you think that?


    "It will be the same for ghosts and humans, if we have no enemies, we will fight on the same race. It wasn''t until I saw your Lord that I gained the core."


    "Me."


    Poetry beheaded a little strangely, but Princess Yiu wasn''t laughing.


    "Let''s not pretend to be foolish now, Poetry. I can''t read all of the Lord''s belly buildup, but I''m going to know who the Lord is. The Lord can hang up. And I also stand on my arm. Right, maybe he was strong enough to compete well with the ghost leaders. Anyway, at a very young age, I was hit by a blow.


    There must have been one thing in my stomach that hid all that power. For example, ostracizing those who become puritanical and leisurely after the ghosts are gone, and holding the real power of the exorcism society by themselves, etc. The Lord is never an innocent person. Forget how your lord was at an early age. "


    "... that''s Princess Yiu. Almost right, let me tell you."


    Poetry laughed all the time and urged his back with his eyes.


    Continued

 990 Who Travels Our Way, Part 30 - Those Prisoned by Revenge ⑤

    "Lord Hidun, come in. Seems to have saved me a lot of time explaining."


    "... I thought you said no."


    "Didn''t anyone else tell you that was a bad taste? And as I said before, it''s useless in front of me."


    "Speaking of which, you did. I was going to hide it better than before."


    The usual warmth had disappeared from the look on Shino''s face. Without alarm, they stared at Hidun and Princess Yiu, and the three took a certain distance and each looked without alarm.


    "Shino, what about this man?


    "Let me introduce you, there is one black magician, Lord Hidun. Was it indeed a mixture of vampires and humans? Born differently, you feel comfortable with each other bearing the same ghost name?


    "Don''t be with me, little girl. Vampires don''t know anything. It''s what the fools call it, and bloodsucking is a nobler act to us. We call ourselves the" clan that dwells at night. "


    "Well, don''t let me get stuck with such a poor man, too. We are a family of thousand string valleys with the most advanced civilization and tough flesh among ghosts. I don''t know where the inhabitants are, but they''re not with those who can only breathe blood."


    "Little girl, fool around"


    "You''re the one."


    As Princess Yiu and Hidun teased each other, Poetry laughed dullly. They get angry at each other at the same time when they see how it goes.


    "What''s wrong?


    "No, can we not help laughing at this? Once upon a time, he was banished from that noble family of men, who, while vowing vengeance against them, would still spare his glory. A clan that was once proud of its strongest strength, it tried to wipe out only a few enemies. That you can listen to both."


    "Poetry, even if you fooled us..."


    Princess Yiu cut the words there. Because the face of Shino, who saw the two of them, was no more evil and full of intimidation. Both Hidun and Princess Yiu were accidentally pressured by Poetry.


    "Little girl, you... where did you find out that?


    "Hehe, don''t worry if Lord Hidun keeps you. Am I supposed to be the insurance policy when Puritanical Baihan fails? to cause further confusion on this continent. Don''t worry, let me make good on that promise. Am I not doing as you instructed me to do so far?


    But how far ahead is what I''m aiming for. So what confuses this continent is whether it''s Puritanical White Ease, or me, but it''s no different. Right? "


    "... oh, yeah"


    "For that, we need the power of Princess Yiu there. Puritanical leisure will be an expedition to the western continent in the future. At that time, perhaps I will be asked to accompany you. White Fun doesn''t trust me that much. You won''t want it off hand. In the meantime, we need someone to advance the plan on this continent. In the way of puritanical leukaea, no one can suck good juice. So, as soon as he''s gone, there ''ll be a rebellion.


    But in Princess Haunted Yao, humans can''t possibly obey, and we need someone to hold in between. rebellion, but it is the pinnacle of stupidity that each was destroyed. I want you to play that role, working with the rebels. If you can''t do it, you can do it. Are you on this continent, anyway, about a few of your collaborators? Otherwise, it''s impossible to simultaneously leap behind the western continent and this continent. "


    "You''re an imaginative woman. Assuming you''re right, it sounds like you''re saying you''ll crush the Demon Society with a human and ghost rebellion, but what about Bradymaria''s gesture? At first, it is in the system of cooperation with Puritanical Baihan. Are we going to be hostile? Besides, they''re strong, that''s what makes each and every one of them more powerful than one army. You can''t defeat the rebels."


    Hearing Hidun''s words, Poetry laughed further down his mouth. The grin was now too clear, and Hidun was more relieved.


    "What do you do with Brady Maria''s gestures? I don''t even have to think about it, why don''t you just kill me?


    "Who kills"


    "Hehe. Come on, who must it be? I have a few thoughts around that. Anyway, what I want Lord Hidun to do is lend me a liaison officer and a hundred demon kings."


    "You''re gonna make me one of these ghost men."


    "Dear Left"


    Princess Yiu looked incredible, but Hidun seemed convinced.


    "I see, the number of ghosts is no longer small. Using the Demon King as a substitute for subordination, is that so?"


    "I heard more on the western continent that the new Demon King is already operational. But aren''t you disposing of the existing demon king you''ve made? It doesn''t matter if you turn it around and we can gain from each other."


    "Then I''ll give you about five hundred instead of a hundred. I''m sure it''s true there''s more."


    "Upper"


    Poetry sneered and laughed at Princess Kururu and Yao.


    "Princess Yiu, it''s for me as a friend at least. While gathering the remaining forces of the ghosts, lead the demon kings who know no fear and wait for them. Now is the time to be a female."


    "... that''s good, but the demon kings will depend on it"


    "Let''s see. It''s only Princess Yiu who leads the way, so if you''re not sure, you can stop."


    "Well, I''ll give you a bloodthirsty demon king. Besides, it will take months sooner or later to gather the remaining forces. There are times when the appearance of Puritanical White Fun is faster, etc."


    "The oceans between continents will be rough in winter, as will the activities of sea demons. Kraken, who was one of the Lord of the Sea, doesn''t seem to have seen much of it lately, but he won''t even have to dare risk it. How many countries do you think are preparing for our raid?


    "I don''t know, but all I need is a time of decision. As long as we know that, we can do the rest."


    "Reliable"


    Poetry nodded satisfactorily, explaining once again to the two of them.


    "Then let''s suppress the movements of the four houses with my gestures. Each shall be prepared. Shall I see you again before I head west? Until then, be prepared."


    "Fine."


    "Come on."


    Hidun, who nodded, left the scene, and went on, and Princess Yiu stopped calling from behind as Shino tried to leave.


    "Poetry"


    "What is it?"


    "I took you-- no, it wasn''t even about asking again. Forget it."


    "? You''re a weird princess Yiu"


    Poetry smiled slightly, wondering, after the occasion. Princess Yiu seemed to have some thoughts when she saw the look on Shino''s face when he left, but never spoke of its inner heart.


    And when he was sure that Hidun was no longer there, Poetry laughed and snapped.


    "... how is it not easy? Now if you put one more person in my hands, the Demon Traitor Society is mine already. If you get it, then - Father, Mother. In a few moments, Shino''s grief will come true."


    Poetry never spoke beyond that. Now I can tell you what to say. The plan has just come into play. You must always have flexible thinking in order to respond to ad hoc situations. Poetry was sarcastically faithful to what was once taught to Miriazal in Arnelia.


    Continued

 991 Those who go our way, part 31 - those who plan far-reaching plans ① -

    Puritanical leisure was one person, caged in his own office. Now I have not withheld the monkey circle beside me, I am completely alone. It had already been a long time since the night book had descended outside, and the hustle and bustle until a few days earlier seemed to lie.


    After the end of Daimyo and the others, the exorcism society just became a temporary commotion. Many did not know the plan. They uniformly tried to blame Puritanical White Fun, but when they found out that all four families supported Puritanical White Fun, their voices disappeared into the air. There will still be some respite until Daimyo, who was not there, and some survivors return home to find out the facts. No one emitted the fever that knocked down the ghost, no one yet burned in revenge for this journey, and Puritan Bailey knew that now was the quietest time for the continent.


    It may also be impossible for Puritan Bailey to have thought of leaving it to this silence and wanting to have a little rest. refrain after this, in preparation for a full-scale battle.


    "Now we''re finally halfway there."


    Purity White Fun was squeaking unknowingly. Puritanical leisure has a secret idea. When I was young, I took it for granted. When I was younger, I was willing to do whatever it took to make it happen. Slightly older, he was about to give up that he couldn''t do it alone. And before I got to late in life, I couldn''t stay calm. Pulling in Bradymaria was a sword of all blades, but so far, so good. But Tyran''s birth was superfluous.


    "That kid ghost, how will you do it? There''s no way that''s up to me, but you can''t leave me alone. But I can''t even finish what happened."


    He was about to start relaxing and falling asleep with his elbows on, whilst White Fun fell into his thoughts. The room was closed and kept at a decent room temperature, but the air suddenly felt warm and humid, and Puritan Baiyu was awake.


    "Who?"


    "It''s me"


    I woke up. It was a sorcerer dressed in a black robe before Puritanical White Fun. It was a temperament to start with, but due to its majesty and appearance, Puritanical White Fun guessed who the other person was.


    "You''re the orange zebra."


    "You know exactly what I mean."


    "Very strict vigilance. There are only a few here, such as those who can break in without any interference. Besides, I''m going to hide it from you. Why don''t you take that depressing robe?"


    "I''m going to."


    Oranzeble took off his hood and revealed its face. Purity White Fun did not look directly at its face. Because I don''t know what sorcery I can do. Magicians often don''t look at each other in the eye. A good magician can also manipulate humans who are intolerant of witchcraft by their gaze alone. Purity White Fun also knew that the head of the black magician was Orangeable, and he had some imagination of his ability to do so.


    Oranzebul watched Puritanical White Fun for a long time, but the voice he spoke to was calm, as if speaking to a close friend.


    "You don''t have to be so vigilant. I came here to discuss and make suggestions."


    "Then come grandiose from the front. Rude tens of millions, such as appearing suddenly in a private room without touching. Or do you say that noble high elves don''t need to be thankful when they''re human?"


    "Don''t get me wrong, I''ve never despised humans. I''m just not stupid enough to come from the front to a strict mansion. Or do you want to send me a parent book before visiting?"


    "I didn''t know a bad guy''s best friend would make a joke. Or is it a surprisingly glitchy character?"


    "I thought you weren''t as stone-headed as Bronsel, but you weren''t as shattered in character as Yerasha and Gwendorf"


    In that exchange, Puritan Bai Fu relieved himself of a little vigilance. I only found out that there was no hostility.


    "... you sure don''t seem like you''ve come to do something about me"


    "If that''s what you''re gonna do, I''m gonna do it."


    "Your subordination, as Bradymaria and others do"


    Have you noticed?


    To the words of Oranzebul, Puritanical White Fun snorted.


    "Naturally. Unless you have some sort of constraint in place, there''s no way that such an evil woman would be quiet. I wonder why you''ve never been on this continent before and fought a war."


    "Lord Silver, because in succession Dragreo was giving us a glimpse. When it comes to Bradymaria and one of its parties, you won''t be safe if you fight them. It was also my biggest focus in the early days of my plan to draw Dragreo into my people"


    "Dragreo? Oh, that dude they call an idiot or something? You were so powerful in the ghost extermination battle earlier. I never thought I''d blow up the ghosts'' home base with exhalation."


    "That''s just part of his power. Limit your abilities. Yeah. If he comes to regain his sanity and do everything he can to get rid of us, can we stop any other black sorcerer in general? The seal seemed to have been broken some time ago, and I sweated cold. The seal''s auto-repair capability activated, and once again, he went back to being a dumb man."


    "Can you do Bradymaria to a dumb man"


    "He wasn''t originally stupid. On the contrary, it is a ''human'' worthy to be called a wise man. Depending on the course of the times, he would have been the human guide. At first, I thought I''d entrust him with everything."


    "But?"


    Purity White Fun was intrigued and asked. I had no idea that Oranzebul, whose name was known as the wisest of the five wise men, would say so far.


    "He turned down all my invitations. Say," The wise shatter their wisdom so that they do not dispute, and the strong do not waver their strength. "And he said, ''Knowing what you can and can''t do is one of wisdom. There are things I can and cannot do. And for you and me, there''s something I can''t do. Hope beyond the minute will bankrupt everything'' and so on. So I thought I was uncomfortable, and I decided to manipulate him. I risked my life, but I managed to succeed. Instead, part of the southern continent collapsed."


    "You''re a more forceful elf than inheritance and appearance, that''s what happened. Will those who do not speak be empowered?"


    "I don''t have time for this. Except for the like-minded."


    Puritanical leisure reacted perfectly to the words. And the Orange Bull didn''t miss out on Puritanical White Fun reacting.


    Continued

 992 Those who go our way, Part 32 - Those who plan a far-reaching plan ② -

    "Do you want to do the same? Oh, my God."


    "Don''t be ridiculous, Puritanical White Fun. Do you think I don''t notice the Lord''s plan? The sweep of ghosts, the Solemn Qing of the Great Names, plans to invade the West. And the resources that have been stored for several years now and the establishment of a fleet that is too many for invasion. The answer leads to one.


    You are going to create a country on the western continent. Wouldn''t it?


    Puritanical Bai Fu kept his mouth shut for a while to the words of Oranzebul, but eventually let down his mouth.


    "It''s an interesting imagination. The Wizard looks like a dreamer."


    "It''s also an idea to be too strong, white fun. That hope of yours is an endlessly difficult journey. Even the Lord, who possesses extra power and abilities for humans and ascends to the head of the Demonic Society in a generation.


    No, you must have noticed it yourself. That''s why the Lord rode Bradymaria''s proposal. You discerned my intentions without seeing them, and your Lord decided that it would help your desires. Or maybe I thought it was hard to crusade a ghost on my own. "


    "Don''t care what you say from above."


    "What. You and I need the Lord''s help. Because it''s very important that your lords attack Arnelia."


    Puritanical white pleasure denying the snort rough and orangeable, but the orangeable persuaded and continued patiently.


    "Is there anything besides Arnelia on the western continent that would trouble the high elves"


    "Spirit Knight Diore, this is very troublesome"


    "One human being, you mean out of hand"


    "Not so"


    Oranzeble stroked his beard like he was in trouble.


    "A Spirit Knight is, so to speak, a being chosen for the Spirit, and hence for nature and destiny. And we magicians and wizards exercise our power by covenant with the Spirit. Therefore, harming the Spirit Knight whom the Spirit wants to use is like eating yourself in shreds. No matter how disturbing the plan, you can''t harm it."


    "I see that killing spiritual knights also sharpens their own power. But there seems to be plenty we can do."


    "Surely there are as many ways to do it. But it''s not good for Diore to live as he is. Whatever I manipulate, I can''t give orders that are complicated enough to keep my current role going, given Diore''s social position. No matter how much I use my spiritual restraints, there are limits. Because human beings are complicated only by their mental structure. Manipulating as you wish breaks bones inside. Abnormalities such as memory disturbances and personality changes have also appeared in those who are manipulating them today."


    "I see, even with enough magic to be the Five Wise Men. Isn''t it omnipotent?"


    Puritanical White Fun laughed as if she had made a small fool of herself, but the Orange Bull unexpectedly affirmed sincerely.


    "You''re right, if I were truly omnipotent, I wouldn''t have had to worry."


    "Besides, aren''t you still going around with allowances or gradually killing humans"


    "Rather, I take great care to kill only the very least"


    "I see I can read your aim."


    Puritanical leisure was indulgent. That attitude is gradually gaining room.


    "Orangeable, you and I may indeed have the same idea. It''s the actions you take that are different, but you seem to realize the same facts"


    "Exactly. That''s why I sent Bradymaria to your Lord, and now I''m here myself."


    "Let''s hear one thing. What are the odds?"


    "Yes. The activation of the plan was delayed by more than a dozen years because of the person who would be Aldrius, but there is no further delay. The achievements of the plan are almost upon us. I can no longer stop activating the plan. In fact, it''s already moving. In the western continent there is a great battle. The Lord wants Alexandria multiplied by that gap and hence Diore stopped."


    "So you don''t let him live and you don''t kill him. Does that mean the reward is land on the western continent? So, what happens then?


    "There are many elements of uncertainty there, but there are two key people. One is a person named Alphilis. This is now leaning on the church of Arnelia. And the other..."


    "It is my daughter"


    Beside the Orange Bull, further shadows emerged. In a white costume, white hair, white skin. Seeing the woman''s skin, which seemed clear and even clear behind her, Puritanical White Fun was more disgusting than I thought it was beautiful. For it did not belong to the world in which the woman lived, but appeared to be an artifact of another world somewhere. I didn''t feel anything from a woman called vitality, but certainly the woman was alive and moving there. When the only red tongue with color moved, and only one black eye stared at the puritanical white pleasure, like ink dropped on the water, he was ashamed to become stiff for a moment to beauty and horror.


    Knowing or not the inside of that puritanical leisure, the shadow introduced itself politely, but with dignity.


    Continued

 993 Those who go our way, Part 33 - Those who plan a far-reaching plan ③

    "I''ll see you first, Representative of the East. I''m La Millishire. He is the second noblest sorcerer to represent the Church of Olimpas"


    "Name yourselves noble, or you unhappy bastard"


    "In our church we praise our strength with dignity. No other intention."


    La Millishire looked amused at Puritanical White Fun and seemed to enjoy the reaction. The words she utters will be true, but how others receive them will be an understandable statement. Did Puritanical White Fun also feel the intent, exhaling to an unpretentious extent, and trying to be calm.


    "And how important is it that the noble sorcerer came all the way here?"


    "What, the more metastases you use, the less distant it is. I came here to confirm my will."


    "With metastases, you''ll know quite a bit about your surroundings. I don''t care if it''s in a letter."


    "Sometimes if we meet, we don''t know."


    La Millishire was laughing and watching Puritanical White Fun. Puritanical leisure had also already understood her intentions. La Millishire came to see herself.


    "So, what do you want to hear?


    "I say, no, ''we'' are going to hold the real power of the western continent after Orangeable''s plan is activated. Of course, I eliminate everything that''s in the way for that. Disobedient countries, organizations, crush them all"


    "That''s a lot of confidence. You think that''s possible?


    "It''s not about confidence, it''s about what happens in reality. The power of my daughter will be completed soon. That way, no one will be able to reach out. Lifeless, for example, or Dragreo, as we were talking about earlier, that was even Tyran and Bradymaria, my sons. My daughter, La Forse, will reign in this world as an absolute."


    Purity White Fun was stuck in words. I thought she was a woman who said something unrealistic. Normally, I don''t think he''s a lunatic and deal with him, but he even comes out to the eastern continent and has a big language. At least, La Millishire has some certainty. Puritanical leisure doesn''t know, something.


    La Millishire continued.


    "We know that Arnelia will disintegrate without having to put our hands down. Tetrastine of the Magic Church was also creepy, but now I saw that she was not willing to disobey us. There are other concerned beings such as Spears'' Four Sisters and True Dragon, but destroying each of them would be problematic.


    Finally, the time has come for our ''clan on the other shore'' wishes to be fulfilled. It was indeed a very long way to go for hundreds of years. So, there''s one more problem left. "


    I see. You mean my departure.


    "Exactly"


    La Millishire looked sharply at Puritanical White, and Puritanical White sighed one.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not going to argue with you. My aim is to secure our land on the western continent, on the streets of the Orange Bull there. I have no interest in you, the hegemony of the continent. Do as you please."


    "Is that a good word?


    "You don''t really like two tongues. Well, I''m not going to make you my enemy here. Even though it''s a difficult journey. What are you gonna do with yourself?"


    "Damn, I like honest guys"


    "I''m not gonna let you like me."


    Purity White Fun said away without any emotion, but La Millishire didn''t care. In the first place, I probably don''t even care much about Puritanical White Fun. Puritan Bailey was convinced that only a person''s naughty attitude was indeed worthy of the mother of the Absolute.


    La Millishire nodded one satisfactorily, this time turning toward the Orange Bull.


    "I don''t think I''m lying to this man. Then I''ll sit down and wait. I hope your plan and your battle go well."


    "Aren''t you going to give me a hand"


    "You can send some troops if you want to break the war. You can''t move until you see the results of the plan. I waited hundreds of years. For a few more years, I don''t have to wait."


    "Right. I''ll see you when new reason is born."


    "Um. For the liberation of the truth in the world. And to seek true peace"


    That''s how after La Millishire disappeared, Puritanical White Fun asked Oranzeble with a strange face.


    "That woman, if I make one mistake, is just a lunatic. Why are you keeping a woman like that company?


    "I didn''t make you one of us. However, such a person would also be necessary to guide a person. Not in the Lord."


    "Sure. The villain looks better on me."


    Fun as it creaked, Puritanical Bai Fun laughed, affirming Orangeable''s opinion. Orangeables also looked at the figure with a worrying eye.


    "There will surely come a day when future generations will understand our deeds"


    "I don''t want that, and I don''t want it. I don''t want to be proud to carry out a massacre while offering relief. It''s the worst kind of vice, don''t you think?"


    But if you don''t think so...


    "Orangeable, do you want to be saved somewhere? The only thing waiting for us is ruin. Because we''re already doing what just happens. If you ask for bad relief, ruin will come down on us in a much worse way."


    "... I don''t even need to be told"


    Puritanical White Fun saw the look on the sinking orange zebul''s face and sympathized that it was impossible. I''m keeping my sanity with myself because I had someone to support me. I wonder if Orangeables had such a presence at all. Even if you were there, it wouldn''t be strange if you had such long and great troubles, no matter how strong the spiritual bearers are, slippery and dusty and dispersed.


    Purity White Fun asked.


    Continued

 994 Who Goes Our Way, Part 34 - Who Plans a Distant Plan ④ -

    "O Lanzeble, when did you hear ''Heartbeat''?


    "... at first about two thousand years ago. The trigger was the fairies'' appeal. All of a sudden, we were contacted that the settlement of our own people was gone. And when I investigated the cause, I found out why."


    "How come the others don''t notice? Even True Dragon didn''t seem to notice."


    "You don''t know how close you are to nature. And no one, not even the Spirit Knight, noticed the fact. You can''t just be intimate with one kind of spirit. If you are to realize, you are capable of communicating with multiple spirits and not drowning in the exercise of power. Only those who can be treated naturally and with mercy to the Spirit as they breathe will be able to realize this fact. Among the Five Wise Men, only me and Yerasha could do it."


    The look on Orangeable''s face seemed truly unfortunate. heartfelt, is the expression he can see regretting. An expression that can hardly be found in black magicians. It was an unexpected expression because I expect Puritan Bai Fun to be a reciprocal speaker, but Puritan Bai Fun has no reason to know that.


    "Then what do you realize at the moment?"


    "It would be the clan on the other shore, me, your lord, Notice, Dragreo, Stervese, and a few others. It''s time for Gwendorf to realize, but I''m not sure. Lord, when did you hear that?"


    "At an early age, when I was dying. At that time, my strength became stronger, and I felt obsessed with living. For me it was a journey to despair with hope, but it is the purpose of my life."


    "Have you turned despair into food for life? I wish people were stronger than your Lord."


    Orangeable''s words were sincere, but Puritanical Baihan overtook him. The look was similar to giving up.


    "Each man''s life is his own, let me and your lord know that it is not possible to impose. That''s why we went into action ready to be resented for a thousand years.


    But has anyone ever noticed?


    "Think of where you''re dead, Meeshattress, the Demon King with some power. And so did the man Aldrius."


    "The world is full of dull hearts. I don''t know if it''s just the Futuristic Eye owner who realizes. But you''ve heard the name of Aldrius every now and again. No direct knowledge, but who was it?


    "I don''t know. He was like a man with knowledge of all the key people in the world. He was good at analysis and analysis, pursuing the mystery of this world with greed. It wasn''t strange to know what heartbeat meant in the process, but it was as if it wasn''t a wind of interest. Speaking of which, I thought you and your lord knew each other."


    Purity White Fun thought of it a little, but I still shook my wear.


    "It''s from the west continent, isn''t it? You don''t look like this one, and you know it, but you don''t remember."


    "I wasn''t in disguise, but I kept changing my surrounding perceptions and traveled about a year on this continent unnoticed. You were a terribly long man, basically, of sorcery. You must be pretending to be a merchant or something before the Lord, but you may not have done anything in particular.


    Even I was a man who didn''t know what he was thinking. I tried to kill him, I couldn''t kill him, then I couldn''t catch him plotting to draw him into my people, and I have offered him the means to extend his life, at least to postpone his decision, but I also refused to do so. He was a very difficult person to have at all. I didn''t even know what he wanted until the end, but you didn''t seem to be obsessed with living.


    Aldrius was unwrapping my magic formation from one end, but when I showed up in front of him, I stopped it perfectly. I should have realized more about its nature and purpose than I could disarm that magic formation, but I guess it was going around disarming it just to fish me out. He was a really unreadable, creepy man. "


    "Don''t be intrigued to make me fear high elves. I wanted to talk to you if you were alive."


    Oranzebul also nodded at the words of Puritanical White Fun.


    "Neither do I. At the time I learned to be depressed and even angry, but now I might have sat back a little more and listened to him. I wonder how you could get in my way in a way like a burning blade. Being water in a burning stone is what he said himself.


    And the apprentice is Alphilis. But it was time for my master to defy me. "


    "Rumored female mercenary? What can humans do alone?"


    "Will the Lord say it? But you''re right. I''m letting him swim now, but he''s going to rally forces against me all over the place. Isn''t that convenient?"


    "Are you setting something up"


    "Absolutely. Along with the clan on the other shore, it''s a key."


    "What the hell is that woman called Alphilis?"


    "It''s" The Witch, "Puritanical White Fun. A true witch."


    Orangeable''s words had weight. Puritanical leisure also perceived what the word meant.


    Continued

 995 Those who go our way, the 35 - those who plan a far-reaching plan ⑤ -

    "... a witch. And it came to pass, when he came out unto such a man,


    "Oh, this will be the branch of history. I and your Lord will be deeply involved in that branch."


    "We''ll be fine. He stuck himself in the neck under various circumstances. But don''t feel sorry for a woman like Alpha Reese. I didn''t want to be a witch."


    "You can''t be sympathetic. Anyway, no one can escape their fate."


    "And are you going to use that poor daughter as your own handkerchief too?


    Even in the questionable gaze of Puritanical White Fun, Orangeable''s determination shows no signs of shaking.


    "I don''t think it''s a handkerchief. But the idea is that there is a will. That ego doesn''t necessarily follow the best process to make the best choice. You''ll need to make a few modifications."


    "Or move everything exactly as intended"


    "Time and in some cases. I do not sit and accept destiny. I''m going to turn it into hope."


    As he grabbed the wand, Oranzeble said away, he took one bead from his nostrils and gave it to Puritanical White Raku. It is a milky, beautiful pearl-like pearl.


    "What''s this?


    "With this, you can communicate with me. You can''t reveal my workshop, but with it, you can always communicate. You may contact me if you have any requirements."


    "You also need it when things happen. Damn, if there''s something like this, modern warfare changes the way it is. More advanced tactics would be possible."


    "Even this can be jammed in a certain way. Well, the requirements are done. I''ll let you go now"


    "Um, it was a meaningful time inside. Let''s get ready for this one without delay. Should I mention even one of my thanks?


    "There''s no need for that. We''re just doing the same for each other''s benefit. We just have to fulfill each other''s purpose.


    - Oh, yeah. I just want to ask the Lord one thing. ''Don''t lick the world,'' a man told me. You know what that means?


    "The world? Come on, what the hell."


    "Well, I hope so - you Notice, why did you do that..."


    That''s all Oranzeble said, he disappeared like smoke, just like he did when he came. Purity White Fun looked at the condition and sighed heavily.


    "I guess I''m the only one whose face the Lord seemed most sad, saying that I would let despair turn into hope. A man of deep business, just like me. You can do that sympathetically.


    Don''t lick the world, huh? I don''t know about the world, but surely the Lord will be licking humans. "


    After Puritanical White Fun laughed thinly, there was someone in that room sneaking in from the ceiling upside down. It is a dog guard.


    "Dear Hall, are you done?


    "Oh, it''s over. Those are the devious ones, because they don''t even notice the presence of the Lord. You seem to underestimate what humans can do."


    "It''s about the hall that notices my signs. But the owner of the big sign, my back in the attic, is also frightened by the cold sweat."


    "You''re two heads of organization trying to move the continent. Will you be under pressure? What can I do for you?"


    "The Purple Garden has just arrived."


    Puritanical White Fun heard his wife''s obituary, which had been lying on the hospital bed for a long time, but didn''t make that look slight. I haven''t even seen my wife''s face for a long time now. The last time I saw it, I felt the cherry blossom blizzard was a beautiful and floral season, but how many years ago was that also?


    Purity White Fun closed her eyes and tried to evoke it, but she also immediately stopped doing so.


    "Right, finally passed away? See that last look on your face?"


    "No, mine is. Master Shouk seems to have been nursed... how would you like it?"


    "Throw it away."


    "What?"


    Inugami unwittingly asked back at the unexpected response, but Purgatory Bailey replied troublesome.


    "I said throw it away. There is no time to fool the dead. I have to do more than that. Let Shouk divide the funeral, I''ll give you the funeral expenses and the fragrance."


    "Dear Hall, then some things are too... physical"


    "It doesn''t matter to me, it doesn''t seem like it originally existed. Did you ever think you didn''t know what the world was calling me?


    Whatever further he thought it was useless to say, the Dog Guard decided to back off with a bow of grace.


    "... then do as you say"


    "Do that. Yeah, speaking of which, how''s the example girl we sealed? Did you say Mikoto or something? Maybe you''ll need it."


    "Well, I haven''t heard from you lately, but let''s say that high ground is already packed with snow, so maybe I''m late to contact you. Send people here to make sure."


    "Or if the black magicians betray you, that girl could be the trump card. Follow the path."


    "My pleasure."


    As the dog guard descended from the ceiling without sound like the original, Puritan Bailey opened the rain door of the room and breathed the cold air outside. The white moon looks bigger than usual. The air is clear tonight, but I guess it''ll get cold. It''s not weird when the snow hits.


    Purity White Fun was accidentally crushing in the room where I was alone this time.


    "... that garden has been wasted, purple garden"


    Purity White Fun was certainly alarmed at this time. Because behind it the shadow wobbled, and I didn''t even realize that part of it moved and disappeared.


    Continued

 996 Those who go our way, their 36 ~ Those who look aside, those who lurk their breath ① ~

    "No good, I might have heard something terrible."


    Doom was unwittingly talking to himself in the dark when he retrieved his ears from the mansion of Puritanical White Fun. It is not that convenient an ability to melt parts of the Doom into darkness and get information. On the other hand, I don''t choose the distance, I can only set one up at a time. I heard about the Demon Society being in some kind of a hurry, and now I happen to be setting it up here. It is also a real coincidence that I set it up in the private room of Puritanical White Fun.


    But it was fruitful. Doom found out. From the beginning, Orangeables were going to throw themselves away. But Doom was not angry, he accepted in the wind that somewhere was natural.


    "Well, that''s right, people who don''t even think they''re going to be somebody''s, us. If you''re going to do something for the world, you''d better get rid of us.


    But... "


    So much so that Doom glowed his eyes with glitter. The expression turns, it gets steep.


    "I just won''t let them kill me. Let them know what it means to piss us off. Hey, don''t you think so, Yugdrasil?


    "You''ve noticed."


    Yugdrasil was showing up behind him, as he reacted to Doom''s voice. You stood there from the beginning, appearing on the spot so that your figure would melt out. Doom looked at Yugdrasil but still had an expression he didn''t know what he was thinking. Threatening or shaking, this look will not change. He''s an uninteresting opponent if you try Doom, but maybe that''s why he''s the one you can talk to calmly.


    But Doom, as usual, first speaks to Yugdrasil in a delicate manner.


    "I''m sensitive to the signs, I am. It''s more odd to meet someone like this. Were you listening to me earlier?


    "La Millishire felt signs of movement. Bold guy, if you use all that long range metastases in a row, anyone who''s sensitive to the signs of magic will notice."


    "But isn''t it limited when you become someone you can follow by perceiving the signs? Like True Dragon, you."


    "Maybe you''re right. Stelvese never seemed to notice either, because he didn''t feel his gaze. Rather, it would be natural to consider it a long-range metastasis to deceive the eyes of his. Stelvese is always watching over the Demon Society and the Church of Olimpus."


    "A true dragon with a thousand eyes? So you''re not even at Arnelian Church."


    "I don''t know about that. Arnelia isn''t just as dumb as Orangeables and you think."


    "Really?


    "Could be"


    To Yugdrasil''s words, Doom stumbled unintentionally.


    "What, that vague way of putting it"


    "I don''t know everything either. It''s just a fact that Arnelia has a few other people who care about Miriazal. I guess all that worked out when you ran the raid before was really a miracle close event. No, or that''s also considered a Miriazal trap. Don''t pretend we''re weak, or attract enemies."


    "No way."


    "Of course it might just be too much of a reckoning. But she won''t be a woman who tries only to make you think so.


    But now it''s definitely not what it was then. The pilgrims are assembling, and now a black magician raids Arnelia in total may not turn out the way you thought.


    Many people have both a one- and a two-habit pilgrim. I don''t think it''s that fateful of the continent yet, but it''s true even Miriazal is burning his hands. "


    "Hmm. It''s kind of you, the way you say it from the top, right?


    Doom began to look at Yugdrasil as he curled around and licked it. Yugdrasil does not move to rude gaze either and inquires.


    "What do you want to say"


    "I''ve been wondering who the hell you are. But no matter how much research or netting, I can''t find one thing about who you are. Even with a cane with fruitful memories. I may still know how many memories I''ve recovered, but I still prioritize setting up where the black magicians are likely to drop by. I also found out who Titania is and the secrets and Hidun''s past, but what I don''t know is Silence and you. One thing, it doesn''t appear to be a fragment.


    But the last time I did a ruin attack, I could imagine you. You''re older than True Dragon or the Five Wise Men - right, aren''t you the creator of the ruins or the person who manages them?


    I felt like Doom''s eyes had increased in seriousness, but Yugdrasil didn''t even change one expression to that question.


    "Assuming your question is being targeted, do you think I''ll admit it?


    "No, I don''t think so. But I was wondering if there was any reaction. Wasn''t that either? Well, think of it as talking to yourself. I''ve enjoyed knowing so many things since I got my memories."


    Doom takes a little wand out of the shadows. It is a wooden wand obtained in the earlier ruins.


    "This is a very fun tool. It recreates the memories of what was there. At first I was wondering if there was any legality, but adding magic when burying part of the wand on the ground, or burying part of the person I want to know at the same time, can recreate the memory that comes from that.


    For example, by embedding dark magic, we can recreate the dark memories that surround the land. I''ve done evil enough to see some end to it when I do it myself, but human beings are imaginative creatures. I''m not the only one very much, but I can''t think of anything as cruel as them. Exploring their memories and behavior is more fun now than doing something about humans themselves. "


    "Right. Sounds like it suited your nature."


    You might be right to say, "I learned from this wand. But I''ve been able to be sure of one thing in conjunction with what I just said. It became clear to me that the only thing to kill was the orange zebul."


    It turns out that Doom''s expression was sometime more serious, and a statement made on the basis of a daring will that was not hatred or pleasure. Yugdrasil was intrigued by Doom''s remarks.


    Continued

 997 Those who go our way, Part 37 ~ Those who observe, those who lurk their breath ② ~

    "Hmm... I didn''t know you hated Orangeables so much by then, what happened? I thought Jake was the priority."


    "There''s that too. Jake''s an angry kid, and it''s no different than killing him one day. Of course, your plan is going on at the same time. But that means that Orangeables will take precedence depending on the circumstances. Because it turns out that Osiria was a candidate for" The Witch. "


    Yugdrasil''s expression moved on Doom''s remarks. And ask carefully.


    "Did you know that much?"


    "That mouthful, you seem to know it, but I had some idea. That''s why I''m telling you, too. Osiria had hatred for the Orange Bull. She was also mentally manipulated by Orangeables before she met me. I didn''t even know why I did that to her, but I figured it out earlier.


    Osiria was one of the ''witches'' and, as far as possible, born beings. Maybe there were other candidates, but she must have been one of the outstanding. That''s why Oranzeble laid eyes on him. Astrology was used, or astrology was'' manipulated ''to devise a way for other sorcerers and witches not to understand their existence. That''s how I put it at my disposal and manipulated it as I wanted, putting a spiritual restraint on it.


    But it didn''t work. I don''t even know if he knows why or not. But at least Osiria failed, creating the tragedy of the abandoned capital Zeth. Crazy Osiria left Oranzebul''s reign and died with the ancient lands. And sealing Osiria must also have involved Aurangebull in some way. That''s why you met me. [M]


    And with the fact that I got the dispel orb, Osiria is also bringing back memories of the time. I guess that''s what I''m talking about. "


    "I won''t tell you whether that''s true or not, but with that fact in mind, Doom, what do you want to do with the Orange Bull?


    "Kill. Let us taste more despair than Osiria"


    Seeing Doom''s expression, Yugdrasil realized that Doom was serious.


    "Why? Given your nature, turning him over to his enemies should be too dangerous. I don''t care if I kill you, I''ll leave it to someone else."


    "That''s not all there is to it. Osiria would go kill Oranzebul even if she left him alone. Osiria will be a natural enemy to Oranzebul, but I''m still not sure I can kill him. Then I think I should help. [M] Osiria is the only one who can live with me. It''s true you still care about this, huh?


    "I see, love"


    "Should I call this love like a human being? Looks like I have a human part again."


    Doom smiled bitterly. I thought Yugdrasil saw something rare, but said nothing more.


    "You said you were going to kill Orange Bull. You''re not going to stop me?


    "If you''re going to die there, then so is the Orange Bull. It''s not something I should be involved in."


    "I mean, that Oranzeble is not the bearer of the continent''s destiny?


    "Well, I wonder. I think it''s possible, but it''s not a top priority for me"


    "So what''s the top priority for you?


    "Honestly, I can''t make up my mind. You''ll see in the next battle."


    "So until then, not much?


    "All I can do and will do is watch. That''s all I''ve got, toothpicks."


    "You know, toothpicks, you think. I have that kind of emotion."


    "Emotions? I don''t know how to call this emotion."


    "You''re clumsy about the habit of doing anything."


    "If I were all-powerful in the true sense, I wouldn''t have a problem in the first place."


    "Is that true, too? Is Yugdrasil also omnipotent when it comes to spirits or more?"


    When Doom saw Yugdrasil slightly, Yugdrasil followed the scene to avoid his gaze. After all, Doom didn''t know what Yugdrasil had in mind, but at least Doom had one certainty. That Yugdrasil can''t be an obstacle to killing Orangeables.


    All you have to do is work out a concrete plan, and when you think about it, Doom left the spot. I''m already starting to plant it. Doom was firmly determined when he made sure he regretted the Orange Bull.


    There is a place in the Association of the Traitors where only one corner is secretly sinking in the aftermath of victory and the smell of blood. It is the house where the purple garden lives, the rightful wife of Purity White Fun.


    She lay on the hospital bed for a long time and did not show her face on the table, but she took her breath away earlier. But only his sons and daughters, and the nurses of the purple garden, and their sons, Shouk. As the wife of Puritanical White Fun, who is sifting through power, I must say it was on too secluded a death.


    Most people in the purple garden do not even know who serves puritanical leisure. There were still no purple gardens where Purity White Fun appeared in the Demon Society, and she was a woman suddenly brought by Purity White Fun when she gained a certain amount of power within the Association. The Ziyuan family was a house without great power, without any special talent for what he had brought in, when it had become the subject of the association that the marriage was magical.


    Even after the marriage, Puritanical Baihan''s kung fu continued to emerge remarkably, but his wife, Ziyuan, lived quietly, not wanting anything in particular, so no one was more concerned about its existence. Nor did Purity Bai Fu pass to the Purple Garden, and even the couple were told that they were cold. Thus, the purple garden was to be treated within the Association of Exorcisms as if she were not there, while being the genuine wife of a powerful man named Purity White Fun.


    Ziyuan then set up a son, but this was Shouk. But Shouk was born weak, and he was also told that life was at stake until he became an adult. Shouk, the son of Puritan Bailey, but weak in body, was also treated by his father so much that no one in the association, like Ziyuan, became concerned about its existence. The sanctuary where they lived became ignored even though it was in a painting of the association, and only a few servants served in the place.


    And now that Ziyuan is dead, only a few people beside Jingyi Bai Le will know, and Jingyi Bai Le himself did not intend to visit. The body of the purple garden, laid in a futon, had lost its colour and had originally become white so that its white skin was clear. Shouk thin body as a stick beautifully applied makeup to death, and only his expression was like that of his mother when he was healthy.


    "My mother has a gentle face of death."


    Shouk thinks. He said the bloody struggle and mother were lifeless in this exorcism association, which marks the history of slaughtered blood. It was well known to Shouk that the power struggle of the Magic Society would not have been suitable for my mother, who was not originally strong. So I''m glad this is such a lonely funeral. Shouk thought he didn''t want his mother''s death to be tarnished by a lowlife who made a loud noise poorly and gathered in power.


    And Shouk also knew that my father would not come. My mother''s hand moved and stopped Shouk when she told me she was going to call my father on her death. It was so powerful that I didn''t think it was at death.


    Continued

 998 Those who go our way, Part 38 - Those who seek battle, those who live quietly ① -

    "Don''t let that one get in the way"


    When my mother told me all that, she told me that she was satisfied and that only a few servants and Shouk had nursed her to death. Shouk didn''t know my mother''s true state of mind, but he only knew that she probably would. Because even with all this treatment, Ziyuan, who was my mother, has never spoken of her dissatisfaction with Purity Bai Le. Shouk asked why, but my mother just smiled and returned it, saying nothing to me. However, I could only know that my mother was satisfied with the current situation and treatment.


    So I was glad this was it, and Shouk was convincing himself. And at the same time, I was thinking about what I should do from now on. My father doesn''t even speak to himself satisfactorily, but he has once been taught only one thing. Shouk has few memories of my father, but he still thinks that''s the only treasure. Purity White Fun may be a horrible man, but I believe only those words were true.


    A dog guard gently approached Shouk, who was by my mother''s side thinking about such a thing, from outside the room. Of course, he was reluctant to talk to Shouk and killed the signs, but Shouk talked to the dog guard, who tried to put his hands on him without looking behind his back.


    What can I do for you, dog guard?


    The dog guard was sloppy. Because I didn''t think it was the distance that Shouk would notice yet. Even O''Nzeble and La Millishire didn''t notice, but Shouk noticed it lightly, making the dog guard''s voice slightly higher.


    "Ha. Young lady, what happened this time is hurtful..."


    "Heartless mouth is good, just tell me the gist"


    "Then excuse me. It is in the message of the Hall. When you leave funerals and everything else to the young lady."


    "... when I leave anything to you, did your father say so?"


    "Yes, indeed"


    "I see."


    Dogway can''t ask for the look on Shouk''s face in the back. Because I missed the opening. Dogway thought about how he would react, but after a while there was a quiet response from Shouk.


    "Aye, okay. When I''m done, tell your father."


    "Ha. Um, is that all?"


    "What?"


    "Don''t complain as much as you complain at times like this, while you cross the line. Otherwise, I thought the young lady and his wife would be too pitiful."


    As a dog guard, he was kind. He is a man who has forsaken his personal heart and emotions as the leader of a sneak that serves Puritanical White Fun, but he has known Shouk since he was born. The Dog Guard has seen all the treatment he has received. Dogway pitied Shouk and Ziyuan, even if there was a slightly more decent blood connection in the sneak.


    Shouk, however, lightly denied such a dog guard offer.


    "Dog guard, you''re in trouble for something like that."


    "What?"


    "Neither I nor my father have asked you for such care. What did your father ask of you? Care for me?


    "No... lead the sneak and annihilate the enemy. That''s all."


    "Then do your part. I''ll do my part. Tell your father so."


    "Ha, sure"


    That''s all the dog guard told him and bowed his head, and he walked away from the cunt. And when he turned again, he lay his head flat on the tatami, and spared his death in his heart against the purple garden for a while. The gentle, slight look of purple garden is evoked in the back of the dog guard''s brain. From the dog guard''s point of view, Ziyuan was a wonderful woman. I mourned the death, wondering if I could have been rewarded a little more.


    And when Dogway left, Shouk stayed on the side of the purple garden. This is how we intend to continue our silent discourse until dawn. In the morning you will be preparing for the funeral and announcing your eternal free time. I wanted to have a quiet evening for the two of us about this evening. Because my mother will not suffer any more.


    But such a quiet book was broken by one man breaking in.


    "I''ll get in your way."


    A servant who tried to stop a crude intruder was blown up and died of a broken neck bone. Tyran intended to poke the woman lightly without killing her, but the woman without any workout was brittle. He died lightly because he couldn''t even take it and hit his head on the pillar.


    Shit, you fragile bastards.


    Tyran struck his tongue. It''s not a nuisance, it''s the annoyance of just poking and dying. Other servants rush over to the dead servant and squirm. The voice was depressing and I couldn''t help it.


    Tyran snapped at the neck of the noisy maiden or son in an instant and opened it with a bloody hand.


    "Get out of my way, brother."


    "Tyran."


    Shouk quietly looked at his belly brother. Behind Tiran, who unlawfully opened the poem, is a poem. Tiran and Poetry were wondering if there was anything to say about the murder of his servant, but Shouk didn''t even turn his angry gaze against Tiran, and when he glanced, he slowly returned his gaze to Ziyuan.


    Tyran clapped just as he was removed between them, and Poetry was relieved in his heart. Because if Shouk let his anger catch on to Tyran, he didn''t know what would happen.


    Shouk asked Tyran, keeping his back turned.


    Continued

 999 Those who go our way, part 39 - those who seek battle, those who live quietly (2) -

    "What can I do for a place like this? I don''t have what you want here."


    "You think my brother knows what I''m looking for?


    "Fight blood. If you''re a good opponent, be good."


    Tyran opened his eyes to the words.


    "Me and my brother should be new to exchanging words today... but you know me well"


    "Tyran looks a lot like Lord Bradymaria. I''ve seen a mirror."


    "No, not really"


    "Well, you look particularly alike in the eye. Then I won''t even try to hide my sexuality. Sometimes it''s passed on to us far more than you think."


    "Is it depressing"


    "No, I''m so jealous"


    Neither Tyran nor Poetry hid a surprise look in the words. I wondered what you were going to say while they killed the workers now. Before the two slightly puzzled, Shouk continued pale.


    "The powerful Tiran may not know, but I''m a reluctant life. Born sick and weak, he annoyed his surroundings and disillusioned his father. Only my mother covered me, but I can''t even wield a knife in an exorcism society, so indolent that it''s not strange to be mistaken for a body that doesn''t even know when to die. I live because, for one thing, my father is glorious. It''s no surprise you''re ordered to do yourself harm."


    "Young lady, nothing goes that far"


    Poetry tried to block the words, but continued to speak as if Shouk hadn''t heard them.


    "So I''m just happy to be alive. My mother is dying, and my father won''t be able to afford me, so he might die here before he even realizes it.


    Tyran, I''d love it if you could come up here and talk to me once in a while. "


    "Stupid, now I killed my brother''s squire, didn''t I? Such a brother wouldn''t be strange to be hand-held in the human world. Do you think the knife on his hips is a decoration?"


    "... my mother died earlier. Don''t make jokes or sad things about killing my brother now, Tyran. You have your law, and I guess they touched it. Those who did well to me, but the Demon Society is always a land of death and neighborhood. There are sometimes raids of ghosts turned into resentful spirits, the development of new techniques and ceremonial beasts fails, and the dead often come out. They should have figured it out, too, as much as it''s never safe because we''re here. Especially since Lord Bradymaria arrived. Dead because of your unhappiness is your own fault, so to speak."


    "... I don''t understand my brother. It''s not like the people I''ve ever seen, it''s not like White Fun, my father. Honestly, I don''t feel well."


    "I''m sorry, with such a brother."


    Seeing Shouk laugh all the time, Tyran got angry, shook up his fist and tried to punch Shouk in the face, but stopped that fist right there.


    "... about react, do it"


    "It''s not weird when you die anyway. Dead now doesn''t change a bit."


    "Knock."


    Tyran stood up on the spot with his tongue pounding. Try to follow the place early enough. Tyran will not fear a thousand enemies. But I didn''t know what to do with every incomprehensible human being in front of me, and I missed my hand.


    If it wasn''t my brother, I would have killed him without hesitation. But killing my incomprehensible brother made me feel defeated. Or do you think it will be contaminated? The discomfort didn''t stop and Tyran was turning back on his heels.


    "Poetry! We''re leaving!"


    "Tiran, will you come back?"


    "Who''s coming, to a dwelling house with only such a dead person!


    "Well... can I borrow poetry sometimes? I just don''t have anyone to talk to. I miss them."


    "Do as you please! But don''t forget that the woman is mine. Anyway, I''m gonna welcome you to my wife! Give me your hand and I won''t rip you apart!?


    "Really?


    Shouk looked at Shino. Shino glanced at Tyran, but he left as soon as he could. After Tyran leaves, Poetry nods small.


    "In fact, I couldn''t help but say no to the flow of such stories... and wondered how I did it. Well, I''m thinking I should make a joke."


    "But if it wasn''t a joke. I didn''t mean it like that. Then it''s not going to work."


    "Yeah, you''re right. But... will ''they'' live that far?


    Shouk cursed at the words that Shino told him to whisper. However, he did not make such a feeling, and Shouk stared at Shino.


    "What are you trying to say?


    "No, I''m talking to myself"


    "Poetry, you are"


    "Young lady, Shino is a human being... may I join you again?"


    "Fine. I have some funeral steps, too, but if all my servants are killed, I won''t be ready. It would be helpful to have a few of your trusted men here with you."


    "Yes, we will arrange it that way"


    When Shino gave his thanks, he tried to leave the scene without sound. Shouk still spoke to Poetry as he turned his back on what he was thinking.


    "Poetry, my servants were faithful to the matter. I did what I said," Dimensionally. "


    "And Dear Tyrann''s character was also, ''as expected''. Don''t worry, their remains will be carefully mourned."


    "Oh, please. Poetry, how do you read what''s going on?


    "Hehe, let''s talk about specifics another time. It''s too early to be alarmed, our plan is just beginning, young lady."


    "Scary woman. Disposable of me, too."


    "No, I never think about that. Bye."


    After Shino left the room, Shouk, who was alone, snapped pompously. To make purple gardens listen, and to tell themselves.


    "Mother, I still can''t seem to calm down like you. Even for me like this, the times still seem to need me. Let''s just say that I''ll come with you after my father has gone ahead and done what he needs to do."


    There was no reply to Shouk''s words, but the face of Ziyuan, who remained calm, seemed silent and consenting to his words.


    Continued

 1000 Sealed Servant, Part 1 - Usager Demon

    In Arnelia, where winter was withheld nearby, Petefloat, the top spirit of darkness, was alone looking up into the night sky. It had been a long time since the communication from Notice, the Lord, had been interrupted and Petefloat had had a useless day without orders. I should have had casual days before I served Notice, and even after I served Notice, I should have been desperate to make leisure time sewing between jobs, but now that I''m completely free from the assignment, I didn''t know what to do the other way around my free time. I can hardly recall what I enjoyed in the leisure time I made so desperately right now. I wondered every day if I could enjoy my spare time because I was busy.


    If there''s nothing to do, I hope this Arnelia leaves too, but somehow Petefloat stayed in this city. There were many spirits in the city, such as Utility and Wintier, and it was also a city but a cozy structure for spirits. The same is true of safety and remoteness from the death of living beings, but it was also full of greenery and water, and the darkness of the night was deep with less unnecessary light for what was called the Holy City. Petefloat thinks that perhaps someone with knowledge of the Spirit was involved in the design of the city.


    Occasionally Uty comes to herself and talks. Her story was about unilaterally telling all that crap about which fixer''s meal was good, how she could sneak in and sneak up on it, or where the horse in the horse shop was full of idiots. I''ve been foolish lately that Elsia won''t deal with me because she''s just going to practice for business, so I''m sure she''s being made to act in its place, but Uti''s hazy will now be essential to distract me from boredom.


    Before this I was interested because some of Arnelia used dark smelting magic, but the signs disappeared in an instant. I was surprised that some people use dark smelting magic, but I couldn''t listen to them. But I can imagine not being a decent person anyway. Sinking deep enough into darkness to use smelting magic is intolerable in ordinary humans. There was only enough to count the witches who used the darkness once. Larna, who is now in this city, seems talented, but even for her, it will take considerable skill to get to that realm. I had to do so much, as it was dangerous to teach Larna at times, but not yet immature, to give her a full teaching.


    As we spent the night thinking about it, the lana came up to the roof with the peat float. Petefloat, who was thinking about Larna now, was stunned and unexpectedly looked at Larna with a surprising look on her face.


    "What''s up, Petefloat? Am I interrupting?"


    "Oh, no. Never mind."


    Petefloat turned to Larna, who looked strange when he took care of it.


    "What''s wrong with this late at night? You can beg for teachings, or noon."


    "Sometimes it''s easier to hear at night. Besides, we''re family at night. There will be no inconvenience."


    "I hope I don''t need any sleep in particular, because you''re human. Rest in the night."


    "I''m fine because I slept tight once. I''d like to ask you something more than that, a superior spirit. Did you know that the vain,


    To Larna''s question, Petefloat looked sinister. That means I already know the answer, but I was somewhat disturbed by the fact that I was asked a question that would be explored. But as far as Larna''s serious expression was concerned, I knew it wasn''t being tried.


    "Oh, of course I know. But knowing that word should be limited even to active witches. Who''d you ask?


    "To Alphilis at first, to be precise, to part of Alphilis'' consciousness. Then to Master Stelvese, the approximate thing."


    "Alphilis or..."


    "You''re not surprised."


    "Oh, I knew there was something else in her."


    "Hmm, that''s the superior spirit. So, what do you say?


    Larna asked the question again, but Petefloat closed his eyes and indicated his will to deny.


    "I won''t have anything to tell you. Neither do I know so much more than Master Stelvese. But what do you want to hear?"


    "There are about two. First of all, your view of the vain. I don''t think that''s the Dark Family, but what do you think?"


    "You''re not. I have also seen the vain firsthand, but since then I have not felt any connection to nature... that is to say the flow of the great currents (mana) or the small currents (odd). It''s suspicious if it even exists, something you can''t call life."


    "So what''s the countermeasure?"


    "Not at the moment. Both darkness and light will have the same results if they are to exercise the abilities of the Spirit. What are you trying to say?


    "Suppose, then, that we have the means to extinguish the vain?


    To Larna''s words, Petefloat''s expression moved. It must have intrigued me.


    "Larna, what do you know?


    "Actually, this is the second question. A lemegate sword wiped out his vain. Then I asked Alphilis, who owned the sword, where the sword might go. I thought you knew something."


    "The missing sword... unfortunately, I don''t know."


    Larna nodded disappointingly again, too, as Petefloat shook her head unfortunately.


    "Really, I''m sorry. Emerald said he didn''t know anything, and now he has no clue"


    "I don''t have a clue, but it was in Alphilis'' private room, right? It should be quite difficult to steal it. She seems to be missing between and sharp... no, she may still be missing, but she is also so unethical that she loses the precious sword she deposited from Emerald. I didn''t see the sword in person again, but it''s not strange if there is a sword like the Devil''s Sword. Aren''t you close enough to be an outsider?


    "Really?"


    "Assuming that''s the case, why don''t you ask Dance Slave and Impulse too if you''re talking about the Devil''s Sword? They''d be sensitive to the signs of their own kind."


    "It certainly might be better than I look for. Do that next time...?


    As Larna suddenly made up her mind, Petefloat followed ahead of her gaze. There was a bird made of ice. Petefloat flew over and touched his body as soon as he realized how strange that ice-user demon was. Then the user demon collapsed in an instant and returned to the ice particles, as he waited to be touched by the peat float.


    There''s one small letter left after that. Reading the letter immediately, Petefloat''s expression became more rugged in an instant.


    "Larna, it''s an emergency. You know what this is?


    "Is this... a letter for the witch''s emergency contact? Besides, he said," I got a rescue call right away. "But whose demon is it?"


    "There are several witches who use ice demons, but when it comes to using four birds, there is one user. I''m pretty sure she''s an ice field witch."


    "Are you kidding me, Closess? I''ll let Alphilis know soon!


    "Oh, you''d better do that"


    Watching Larna run, Petefloat looked up into the sky again.


    "Oh, will something happen again? They and the witches are far from resting. Master Notice, what are you doing here? I know you''re not in danger because I''m not modulated, but we might be in danger if we don''t move, too, right?


    Petefloat resented her unresponsive husband and sighed a great deal.


    Continued

 1001 of the Sealed, Part 2 - Late Night Convening

    That night, the mercenary regiment had become partly noisy. Larna''s delivery of the letter was due to Alphilis'' urgent convocation of the captainship. Alphilis was already asleep, but when he found out the letter was from the closet of the Ice Plains witch, he awoke in an instant and gave instructions early in the arrow succession. Less than half an hour later, the captains who were in the regiment were summoned.


    Many of the mercenaries were on Jaeger''s property because it was now a transition to winter and the mercenaries'' requests would be renewed. Winter demands can be expensive, but there are many dangerous and harsh tasks, leading to choices that divide life and death for the mercenaries. Since there are few mercenaries, etc. who earn enough money or save enough to ride without working in the winter, and safe and expensive work can be a fierce battle, it was customary for many mercenaries to gather in the guild before winter requests came out and wait for requests to stick out while making short-term requests, or gearing up, etc. Even Jaeger, with his relatively luxurious funding and talent, was not this exception.


    And fortunately, in this mercenary regiment, almost out of captainship, Alphilis, already dressed in armor, was brought to the desk of the clerk, waiting for everyone to let him out. Not many were unhappy with what was going on in the middle of the night, but they perceived that it was not just every time they saw the fitness of the Alphilis.


    Lisa sensed the last Rosetta to come in and told Alphilis.


    "Alfie, we''re all here."


    "Guys, hard work late at night. It''s an urgent matter."


    Tension runs tingly in the quiet tone of the alphilis.


    "A witch I know asked me to help. The details of the request are unknown, the location is an isolated land beyond the northern Pyrevos in part, you can consider the request to be of the highest priority. The number of people is scheduled to be around 50, and I can''t say much about the compensation at the moment, but I will cover it in the name of the head of the regiment. The people you designate here will be forced to participate, but the rest will be voluntary. So far, any questions?


    No one responded, silently indicating their consent.


    "Let''s start with a compulsory participant. I, Lisa, Aerial, Emerald, Impulse, Daron, Larna, Muscade, Lunatica, Dorothy and Rhine are forced to participate. Otherwise, I''ll volunteer. I was wondering if there were any applicants at this point?


    "Oh, me."


    Unexpectedly, the earliest person to raise his hand was Tasha. Together we are surprised that Tasha, who is usually a contritionist, raised her hand. Alphilis was the same again.


    "Tasha, you''re motivated. Did you even owe money at the casino?


    "Yes, it''s because of your loss with Rakia last time... not! If you''re going to the North, you''re not going to get in with a flying dragon, are you?


    "... are you going to?


    "No, absolutely not. I''m going to crash to death, all of you. If you''re from the North, some of you may know, but Fei Long''s feathers are vulnerable to the cold. Normal altitude is nothing, but when you get high enough to cross the ridge of Pilebos, the base of your feathers freezes and you crash. Heavenly Horse was originally a highland creature, so it''s really strong in high places. This is common sense in the North."


    "Mm, it is."


    "So I''m going to lead some of them. I guess I should have five of them. I mean, I''m paying a lot right now, so maybe that''s all I can prepare for."


    "Yeah, please."


    "Then I''ll let you leave early tomorrow morning. Tenma can''t fly as fast as a flying dragon, and it takes as little as 10 days from here to Pilebos. I want to check the weather and conditions first, and I''ll be out in a minute."


    "Fine. Ready?"


    "Anyway, Jessia must have already moved it, right? Tell her to prepare some food for Tenma too. Tenma has a strong dietary preference, so she may not be able to procure locally."


    That''s all Tasha told him, he left the spot early. I guess I''ll wake the Tenma knights up now and get ready to leave. Tasha, whose main task is reconnaissance, moves fast when she decides to do so.


    Other figures also raised their hands, as they followed her. It is a near.


    "Alfie, I''m coming too. I would like to be accompanied, if possible, by about ten beasts. There are a lot of people who have been spared a lot of crusading and other tasks lately. I want to keep it diverging."


    "I don''t mind that."


    "Then I''ll accompany you, Yao and a few others. Kazas will want to go, too."


    "Tell him it''s going to be a tough march. Cold control is good."


    "Of course."


    "I didn''t have Atai''s name earlier, did I fall asleep and miss asking?


    Rosetta followed Nia dissatisfied. Alphilis smiles back.


    "Nothing like that. But you''ve been doing crusade work lately, haven''t you? I thought you were tired."


    "I''m not tired to that extent. The troops are splitting up and running, so fatigue isn''t that much. Besides, if you''re going cold, Atai and these people have some experience. Bring 5-10 people, including them, and it''ll help."


    "Then I guess I will. It would be helpful if you and Lisa could finally pick a candidate."


    "Why Atai and Lisa?


    "Don''t you like it, slut big bitch"


    "Don''t call me weird!


    "Yes, yes, do it later. Anything else?


    Several hands were raised thereafter, and tentatively about 30 decided on the spot. Some of them touched faces such as Vant, the new face, and Florence. Alphilis told the rest of the candidates to do so at the first post tomorrow morning and close at five o''clock in the evening, dissolving the scene.


    After the dissolution, several figures approached Alphilis softly. It is Muscade, a fiery witch.


    "Alfi, are you going to take me?


    "That''s right. Do you have any idea what it''s like to help an ice field witch?


    "No, it''s the stories between the masters that we''re not close to, and I''m apart from the closets - no, that heady tungtung woman is pissed off. Now I remember."


    Seeing a sudden and angry muscade, Alphilis laughs bitterly.


    "As far as I''m concerned, I think I''m gonna need your help. I think the power of fire is effective when warcraft appears in frozen places."


    "I can think of the other way around. Well, Captain, I''ll follow your orders, but maybe you shouldn''t expect much."


    "It''s impossible not to expect that."


    "Hey, Alfie, I''m going, too."


    It was the line that broke into the story. When Alphilis looked at Rhine''s face, he deliberately sighed majestically.


    "What, are you complaining?


    "Ooh, there''s a lot of it. I''ve been exploring something right now, and I don''t really want to leave this place until we''re done with that."


    "I''m in trouble here, too, and I''m going to take this opportunity to pick the center of the new regiment. If you don''t stay here, I''m out of my sight."


    "Alphilis, Deputy Commander. Don''t worry."


    When Alphilis and Rhine were about to become contentious, Cowen broke in. The lost voice between Cowen is detoxified at times like this. But the points I point out are always sharp, so I''m not alarmed.


    "Lieutenant, do you mean Shane Sereno''s politician?


    "Ugh... you''re right though. You know that?


    "It''s caught on my information network, too. I''m currently investigating it, so don''t hesitate to do it. I''ll do this one here, and we''ll have to develop and produce weapons."


    "Mm... can I take care of it?"


    "Please just refill the information later ~"


    "It''s settled."


    When Alphilis, Rhine and Cowen had a light meeting, they left the scene and went into detailed preparation.


    Continued

 1002 of Sealed, Part 3 ~ Applicants ~

    Early morning at dawn. Inside Jaeger there was an even bigger move. Alphilis Immediate Posting, but not so enforceable. And the reward was yet to be determined, and many tread on both feet. Some of the new entrants strained to show strength on this expedition, in which many of the regiment''s executives participated, but the majority were dropped due to Rosetta and Lisa''s scrutiny. It was easy to predict that the fact that Alphilis narrowed the numbers was a difficult request, and that stepping into the untouched land of mankind was beyond what the inexperienced could manage to do.


    But among them, there were those who firmly volunteered for the launch of the new America.


    "Hey, Rosetta! Let me go!


    "Again."


    A seed of worry that makes even Rosetta want to have a head. It was Gail. Indeed, Gail''s growth has been remarkable, and he is beginning to perform his job without any loss of colour even when handed over to the ancient Ginseng soldiers. But that''s not yet the battlefield that divided life and death, but rather the so-called easy work that can be done on a relatively scheduled basis. I can''t imagine Gayle being well placed enough to be active on a battlefield narrowed down to only the elite here.


    But Gail insisted. There are times when every human being has a dead line. It''s just a matter of whether it''s early or late, so why not now? The members of the ancient ginseng no longer tell Rosetta to give up, but Rosetta can''t respond so easily. If you''re already an old person, you still have a lot of options, and dying is not sleeping well.


    "Gail, how many times is this? Tem�� said she wouldn''t take you this time."


    "I''ll tell you as many times as I want. Sure, I may still be inexperienced, but I should be doing some work there these days. Rosetta told me that work would be fruitful!


    "Don''t let your little job succeed and get on the diagram! This is why I hate kids!


    "I don''t know if you''re a kid, but I''m putting my life on this operation here and here! You can''t just stop eating in here! As soon as I get my foot together, I''m gonna go down there naked, upside down, and I''m gonna circle this town."


    Usually, the men around here whistle and chill with Hugh. Gail hangs up and Rosetta finally presents a compromise. But nobody did that this time. Gail is bewildered by an unusual reaction. Rosetta''s gaze in front of her was also cooler than usual. That tone lowers the heat once.


    "Then I''ll make it clear, it''s a foot job. I honestly can''t imagine what Atai would be like for this job either. It''s my first job in Atai, where I''ve been a mercenary for over 50 years. The earth that man has never stepped into, I don''t know what''s going to happen. Even Atai won''t be able to afford to be desperate about others. Instead of Atai taking care of him, I only want people who can talk to Atai on an equal footing. That''s why I''m a candidate. In the end, seven of Atai''s ancient ginseng men also fulfilled the conditions. It''s not limited to Temehe. Understand, being brave and not looking beyond is completely different."


    "... I see."


    Gail understood the temptation. Now that I''ve done several assignments, I know. This is not an atmosphere in which we can negotiate. Gail said nothing more and left the spot with a gentle tongue bang. Rosetta''s expression could not be seen. I haven''t been treated in public yet. That''s just what I regretted.


    "There was a..."


    "Hmm, I pulled it off once."


    "That''s right. I''m gonna read the air, too, right? That''s not what it was like!


    "Even if I yell at you."


    "I''m not yelling!


    Elsia had cooled her eyes and lay quietly listening as she serviced her sword as Gail punched her anger with dissatisfaction in a painting of the dining room. I know Gail is convinced by his head, too, but he still seemed to accumulate something called dissatisfaction, and he said exactly what he thought to the two of us who could forgive him.


    "Damn, we''re getting some work done, and we''re still dealing with half a serving."


    "You can''t help it, because you have little factual experience. Rosetta is annoying, but she certainly has the best experience as a mercenary in this regiment."


    "That''s right, you''re being rather honest. Speaking of which, doesn''t Elsia volunteer? You said you wanted to go to war for a while."


    "Don''t call people like battle freaks. I thought about it, too, because of my lack of strength. Limited to 50 participants means they will be among the top 50 in this current mercenary regiment. I need a drill, I need it."


    "Oh, my God, no, you''re getting nasty."


    "I hope I gave you a minute."


    "Then be a little feminine."


    "Well, that''s not what you found out."


    Layer had listened to Elsia and Gail for a long time, but when he finished servicing the sword all the way through, he began to pack the bags that had completely stood and spread the spot. Gail noticed that and asked the layers in a slightly eight-win mood.


    "Hey Layer. Recently, they have asked me to study swords as deputy chief, but you won''t volunteer this time. Have you improved a bit?


    "Come on, I don''t know. You really only taught me the basic sword mould, and I don''t know because I''ve never used it in action. And my basic attitude will remain the same. [M] If you can live without fighting, you''ve never done it."


    "Kah! It''s like Grandpa said, Temehe!


    "Maybe not as fierce as you, Gail."


    "What are you going to do this winter? You don''t take a job in bandit control or town security or anything? It''s a sword move."


    Elsia purely questioned, but Layer shook his neck to the side.


    "As a matter of fact, you''ve already got a loading job. We''re leaving here tonight. It''s going to be an irregular job, so it''s going to take days. I don''t know, but it''s going to pay well."


    "More gold than a sword? Sounds like you, Layer. Then when you get back, have some extra luxury."


    "Aren''t you guys making more money?


    "Are you ready, Layer?"


    "Of course."


    Both Elsia and Gail were blinking their eyes when they saw the layers grinding.


    "That''s a joke, well, shall we go eat with the three of us, even the yummy ones?" Seasonal Pavilion "has a good reputation, and our rewards are going to make us eat it. I''ll consider it when I get back. Then I''m ready for this."


    Elsia and Gail opened their mouths gently after Layer left them.


    "Layer made a joke... did you hear that?


    "Oh... sometimes it''s unusual. I can''t believe it."


    Leaving the two of them alone who were distracted and dropped off the layer, the layer was on the road back to his private room, but next to it Lunatica leaned in without a sound. Layer''s expression tightens to Russia.


    Continued

 1003 Sealed, Part 4 - Ahead Team

    "Layer, are you ready? Tonight we leave ahead."


    "It''s already happening. I turned the job I was supposed to take elsewhere, and I can accompany the Great Ice Plains without any problems. This job, from Alphilis?


    "No, Alphilis tells me to like it when it comes to layers. So the accompaniment of the layer is a secret to the others. You''d better do that, wouldn''t you?


    "Right. It''s going to be hard in there."


    "Don''t worry, I told him I would act differently as a scourge. If I were you, I wouldn''t be seen by anyone else first. I think it would be a good experience to behave in cold weather, but what do we do? Now if you say no."


    "Are you kidding me? I''m already willing to go, I am. You may not get a chance to wave your sword, but if it helps Alphilis, I''ll go."


    "Are you concerned about Alphilis?


    To Renatica''s words, Layer nodded.


    "Oh, I care. You''ve saved us, and you seem to be aware of my strength. She owes me. If you want to wield power, I want to wield it for her."


    "The object of the offering of the sword."


    "It''s not that big a deal. I just - I don''t know if I want to be strong enough to be counted on."


    "I like it - are you?


    Layer ate his face at Renatica''s words. Because I didn''t think Renatica would care about that.


    "What''s the matter, Luna? Isn''t it also a fever?


    "I don''t know what it feels like to be in love. When I was with the piece the other day, Lisa asked me the same thing. But I couldn''t answer because I didn''t know what kind of emotion it was. Lisa apologized for how troubled you looked."


    "I don''t know, I don''t know."


    Layer answered without hesitation, but he thought of Alphilis. layers not interested in women''s shaping, but I have certainly found the alphilis beautiful when I am fighting. I thought that look wasn''t bad to watch.


    "Here we are."


    "That''s just fast"


    "The earth where the ahead is isolated from here?


    "It should be."


    Rakia, who sent Lunatica and Layer, pointed in the direction of the earth closed at the tip of his nose. There is a constant breeze from the narrow road sandwiched by the boulder walls, and the twisted road that turns hides beyond. According to Lakia''s story, this place beyond the rock shelf seems to be a closed earth. There''s a storm blowing over the rock shelf, and if it''s a concurrent dragon, the feathers will break. Therefore, it seems to be a land where there are no intruders.


    But Lachia looked at the narrow path and narrowed her eyes suspiciously.


    "... weird. This is the first time I''ve been here, but I feel like the wind is blowing weaker. The wind is supposed to blow down so much that no more people or animals can get through. This is gonna get us through."


    "Still pretty strong wind"


    "Right. But if you''re securing a place to get caught, you should move on. I''m gonna take a little flight and see what''s ahead."


    "Can''t you take me?


    "It''s a storm about whether or not I can make it through the real dragon, right? Even if I protected you guys with magic, there''s no guarantee you won''t fall off my back. Come on down from the ground, it''s safer."


    Rakia instantly rose when she said so, disappearing into the clouds. This height is no longer a peak on the clouds. The air was thin and the temperature was enough to freeze the exhaling breath. Time should be warm from now on because it''s morning, but I feel cut by the cold breeze that blows me.


    Layer and Renatica took out the winter mountain gear they had been preparing and went on a narrow path. Two jobs serving as scouts are securing passageways. I asked Daron why the giants, who are supposed to live in the originally isolated earth, would come out here, but they seem to have a secret passage that only they know, and if used by others, they would not be able to leave alive, or, if taught, they would be expelled from the giants without question. Besides, it seems that a time has been set that can pass during the course of the year, and that at other times, even giants could not guarantee their lives. This narrow road had long prevented people from crossing, but it was decided to give the impression that the closets could pass more than they had called for the alphilis, and to investigate first whether Renatica could pass.


    Two people equipped with shoes with clasps to prevent them from slipping in the snow and gloves with anti-slip gloves, roping each other''s hips and challenging narrow roads, slopes are also strong narrow roads, but the strength of the wind blowing down is not concurrent. Even Renatica thought this was a hell of a place to be the weaker one, but the two gradually moved forward, putting a pile of rings on their heads against the wall through the ropes and securing their way one by one. The walls were very brittle and nearly collapsed from time to time, but when some rock skin peeled off, the pile was fixed disappointingly as the geology itself seemed to be a solid wall.


    And a whole day of going without rest on the narrow road. Even though they were about to run into a rock flying in strong winds along the way, they went through narrow paths and out into isolated land.


    "Hmm."


    "Beautiful place."


    Unexpectedly Layer and Lunatica were leaking admiration. It was the silver world on one side that opened before them. The white world, dominated by tranquillity worthy of calling it stillness, did not even have the beat of life and boasted a beauty completed as if it refused the existence of moving objects. The world was so white that it seemed like a permanent sight.


    Looking at the sight for a moment, Renatica told the layer without even showing a tired look.


    "I turn back once. Down the hill while securing a location where the troops can rest. The role of the layers..."


    "You''re going to do the same thing on this land. I''ll look for a place to start. There may be a guide for the Ice Plains witch, and that''s about as good as it gets because I''ll have trouble wasting it. Besides, it doesn''t look as quiet as it looks."


    "Oh, have you noticed? On the wind..."


    "You''ll smell blood from afar. I''m pretty sure something''s going on."


    Layer and Renatica nodded together, each walking out in the opposite direction.


    Then we''ll be safe with each other.


    "Oh, once we''ve secured a location to be a base, ask for a landmark so we know where it is"


    That is all he said, and they went to their own work. Less than ten days until the Tenma knights, led by Tasha, arrive. I could have predicted that I would be quite busy.


    Continued

 1004 of the sealed, part 5 - the isolated earth

    Alphilis acted fast. Because it was expected that over time the perimeter of Pilevos would be closed to snow and the march would be even harder. So even a day would have been better acted upon quickly, but the advice of Kazas and others that the highlands would already be closed to snow determined that they would rather be ready and proceed with caution. Spending a few days in a relatively safe town at the foot of Pilebos until Lachia was ready to take root, the Alphilis and the others began climbing while Tasha and the others carried their luggage to the base set up by Renatica.


    When you go up to a certain altitude in a flying dragon, it is safer to walk from there. All the bases set up by Renatica were safe and they were able to take a relatively safe rest, albeit in the difficult Pilebos to break through. Some of the Warcraft became fierce because it was before hibernation, but the selected elites left the Warcraft without difficulty. Whenever Griffon attacked me, it seemed like a lie to struggle.


    And the Alphilis, who replenish the supplies prepared by Tasha and the others in front of the narrow road to the isolated earth, take their final rest.


    "So far so good."


    "I couldn''t come to Pilebos then, but was it that difficult?


    "I''ve been dying many times, Nia. It''s just that we''re the second Pilebos, and this time it''s safer than last time because there''s Emerald, the leading Renatica, Tasha who can carry supplies."


    "Don''t forget my accomplishments in preparation!


    "Yes, yes, thank you, Jessia."


    The air of the field soothes Jessia''s claims. When the sun fell, it was cold to freeze outside, enough to whiten the breath to throw up even in the tent, but everyone''s expression was bright. The fact that the weather has never collapsed so far would also have made the march easier.


    Only the Emerald and Impulse expressions were dark, however. It was Florencia who noticed.


    "What''s up, Halpuia''s daughter? Unlike always, you don''t float."


    "Ugh, what is it, Hen?"


    Emerald returns it in one word. Apart from the difficult words these days, it is an emerald that has started to do so to the extent of everyday conversation. However, difficult conversations are not possible, so impulses often interpret.


    "Weird, what?


    "Oh, you mean too quiet. Because this is always a place where the wind blows. The weather changes around isolated land like people refuse to stop by. I think it''s the ice field witch''s junction, but that''s not right now. Probably because the junction itself is unraveling."


    "I heard that a witch from the Ice Plains, the master of the closet, died in a group of witches. Maybe it''s because of that."


    "No, there''s no such thing as a tie to place doesn''t disappear early when the operator dies. Some of them will be more of a reinforcement. This is exactly where the Ice Plains witches have been defending themselves for generations. There''s no way the bonds will disappear without any reason."


    And, Muscade denies it. And then Lakia went on back to what people looked like. Once she returned to her human form, she joined this march. This was not what Alphilis asked for, so it is where Alphilis himself is surprised. He told me that Rakia herself had something to worry about, but he hasn''t even heard what it is, Alphilis.


    "And the spirits are strangely quiet. Perhaps an example space emerged directly above the junction."


    "A space of nothingness - that the land is dead"


    What Larna called the space of nothingness is a land where magic becomes unusable. Alphilis has traveled such land before, but apparently the same thing appeared in this place. Coincidentally, I felt like I was doing too much, but it was impossible, so no one said anything and stayed up late. Either way, the truth is only known by moving on.


    The Alphilis, who challenged the narrow road the next day, all safely broke through the narrow road in less than half a day. The path made by Renatica and the lay played its part. Aerial and Tenma knights also succeeded in passing each horse.


    And the sight that opened in front of me. With that sight in sight, they were still each leaking admiration.


    "Wow! It''s a silver world!


    "Well, the prairie was green, but white is good inside."


    "Hmm, maybe more spectacular than the Rockheir plateau for having no mountains in sight"


    "Isolated land? I''ve never been in here before."


    "Heh. That''s a valuable experience, dude."


    "It''s nothing as far as I can see. Not a single tree."


    "Sa, it''s cold!


    Nia and Yao, and some of the beasts were trembling. They are vulnerable to the cold, being cats among the beasts. I''m gearing it up for cold weather, but it''ll be hard to stay here long. The sun has already fallen. Yao is silent, too, but when he sees that his nostrils are about to drip, he is thought to be pretty cold and depressed. Beautiful sights and backs made a long stay a useless and dangerous place.


    Lisa pulls the sleeve of the alphilis.


    "Alfi, they have one base secured by Luna in that direction. Go there first."


    "Okay. Everybody move on! Muscade, Larna. There may be contact from the closet. Don''t lose sight of the perimeter."


    Copy that.


    Alphilis and the others started walking, but Lisa and Lakia stop by Alphilis softly.


    Continued

 1005 Sealed Servants, Part 6 - Warcraft of the Ice Plains

    "Alfi, it''s about being careful. It looks like an interesting quiet world, but there are plenty of creatures."


    "Yep. And I still can''t feel the signs of the Spirit. You should get away from here soon. Witches in the ice fields won''t have contact here either, and cold warcraft and demons are bigger and more powerful than normal warcraft. With magic unavailable, struggle will be desperate."


    "Okay. Daron!"


    Alphilis called a giant warrior. I stepped on the idea that Daron would make sense of the land here.


    "Some of these are giant lands, aren''t they? Could it be far?"


    "Oh, it''s pretty far away. It''ll take me ten days to run."


    "Then would it cost twice as much if it were us? You don''t have that much food stockpile. We need to move on while we collect something along the way. Do you have any prey that could be used for food?


    "Yes. Snoweaters would be the best place to be at this time of year"


    "Snoweater?"


    "Don''t call me a mole if it''s the outside world. But big, that''s about it."


    At Daron''s fingertips, a glimpse of the mole was on his face. White, monochromatic furrows with lovely, crushed eyes. The nails looked sharp, but they looked just like the mole in the outside world.


    "Oh, my God, it''s not a regular mole"


    "No, Alfie. That''s..."


    "Pretty big. We''ll hunt one for ten. You noticed this way, they''re coming."


    Snoweater made the swim and went towards the Alphilis and the others. I was wondering if he was nearby at first, Alphilis, but as Snoweater approached, it became clear how immense it was.


    "Huh?"


    "Shh, what the hell. There ''ll be a lot of big ones!


    "All the demons in the cold are huge. If it''s not big, it won''t get cold. Snoweater does, is it about the same size as a house on the outside? If you hunt the whole thing, a month will be food."


    "Say that first!


    Mercenaries begin to scatter simultaneously in the words of the line. No one could stop the huge snoweater advance, splashing left and right as they all rolled. Only Rhine and Lunatica definitely made a blow, but the blade doesn''t go through too thick.


    "Damn you, the fat is too thick!


    "This will make the blade run out of oil."


    "The hunt for snoweaters punches and stuns the back of the basic neck with something like this stick..."


    "Where''s that stick?!


    "No."


    Daron calmly said it off, so Rosetta accidentally kicked that thigh up.


    "You idiot! Why aren''t you ready!


    "I didn''t think I could cross the narrow road with something like that. It''s like a giant carrying two people around."


    "After you! Emerald, Impulse!


    "Ahhh!


    "Oh man, don''t use me for such a warcraft..."


    Emerald waves the impulse back to the Devil''s Sword. A lightning strike flashed, and a giant snoweater burned his whole body, too, and fell into the spot.


    "Did you do it?


    "That''s not what I''m doing, I''m not going to throw up a set line like that, Rosetta. My heart stopped for once."


    "Hmm, big deal, but no peace of mind"


    Everyone has a bad feeling about Daron''s words.


    "What the hell, Daron? Is there anything else?"


    "Snoweaters act in flocks. There are ten bodies when I look at them. Besides, snoweaters are good for other animals. Warcraft from this neighborhood will gather here and now. I suggest you disperse early."


    "So you''re telling me to say that fast!


    "I''ve told you so many times, but you didn''t ask me."


    "Withdraw them all!


    Inspired by Daron''s words, Alphilis ordered an immediate withdrawal. As the blue-faced crew runs out, many snoweaters emerge from the perimeter. Snoweaters were frightened by the howl they heard suddenly as the snoweaters tried to drive the Alphilis away, diving into the snowfields again and disappearing.


    "Now what!?


    "Oh, you''re a yuki wolf. Hmm, this is not good."


    "Just in case, what''s wrong with you?"


    I asked Daron as Rosetta frowned in anger, but Daron answered with no expression as usual.


    "Yuki wolves also act in herds. And so powerful that the whole thing is comparable to ten snoweaters."


    "It''s not good. It sucks!


    "Hmm, that one"


    The yukiwolf-like creature Aerial found in the distance had six legs. The body hair was long and long enough to be on the ground, and the white monochrome appearance was full of majesty as well as assimilating into the world.


    "(You look like your father somewhere)"


    At the same time that Aerial held that sentiment, Yuki Wolf, who was supposed to have been far away, was stuffing his way to Aerial''s sight in an instant. It was the first time I had come before me to find out that the yuki wolf was beautiful but boasted a giant that surpassed the gloss alum. Nonetheless, it was more agile than any earthly creature ever seen by the Alphilis and others. Even if Aerial remembered Faranx for a moment and was alarmed, whether he was able to react.


    "Ah..."


    "Aerie!"


    It was Rhine and Lunatica who barely reacted. But Yuki wolf claws are faster. The moment Aerial was thought to be torn apart, someone hit Yuki Wolf''s nose column with this stick. The yuki wolf plunges into the snow and takes an intermission in surprise. The man with this stick in the gap was whistling at his neck as much as he wanted. Bye-bye, and an unpleasant sound sounded, all of them accidentally blocking their ears, but the yukio wolf left the scene with a chirp. At the same time, a dozen other wolves who were under the snowfield show up and leave.


    "When were you surrounded..."


    "That''s the yukio wolf. They hunt in groups and have more fighting power and intelligence than our giants. These are the people at the top of the earth''s ecosystem."


    "No, it was dangerous."


    Daron gave a commentary, but the man with the stick blocked the words. The man smiled and showed bright and cheerful, haha.


    Continued

 1006 Sealed, Part 7 - Guided Person

    "Who''s Alpha Reese?


    "It''s me."


    "That''s it, man. Baragash. Mr. Closess asked me to pick you up. He asked me to pick him up because he might not be able to use magic."


    "It was a crisis, really helpful"


    "I''ll show you what it is."


    The man named Baragash started walking at the head of the Alphilis and the others. The man dressed in clothes made of fur walks on the snowfield when he does. For less than the Alphilis and their bodies had sunk in the snow, they walked fairly fast.


    "Aren''t you guys too late to walk? The sun will sink."


    "You''re fast! Is there a trick to this?


    "Just suppress the futile movement, though. Weighs evenly and walks consciously in the center of gravity. That''s all."


    "Even if it''s that simple..."


    "Hmm, like this?


    Lunatica immediately imitates it. Followed by the line, followed by Yao.


    "Oh, you guys are so good."


    "I see you need a lot of trunk power. I can''t do this without working out. If you can walk this way all the time, you''re pretty good at it, right?


    "Nah, hey, I''m a shitty hunter. The best hunter in the village is the village chief."


    "Are you strong?


    "Sorry, I''m strong. The villagers can''t do anything about it."


    "See you around."


    "I''ll show you soon. You better hurry than that. Even if I can''t make it to the village by the end of the day, I won''t be able to get to the point where I can rest and be fed by the Warcraft of the Night. The snow reflects the light of the stars and you can walk at night, so on the contrary, your enemies will find us. I don''t have a leader, Yuki Wolf. He''s cute. You can''t get rid of Kibalees and Yamazoos when they come out."


    "Is there still a strong..."


    Rosetta quickened her legs as she slumped. The elites who had just arrived here gradually responded to the way the snowfields walked, but walked away with a sense of crisis raised against the darkening surroundings. And Daron was staring at Baragash''s back.


    "(Weird... was there a human in this snowfield? North of here is an area where the yukiwolves walk in large groups, and the climate change should be too drastic to live in humans. With us giants, we don''t go in because it''s dangerous if the time isn''t right. I''ve never heard of anyone living in such a land, but... it''s called an earlier whistle, who is it?


    Daron followed Baragash without questioning him.


    "No, I''m lucky. I didn''t know you guys would ever get caught in a snowstorm."


    "Snow storm?


    "There will be tornadoes and storms on one side when it''s terrible in this snowfield. Ya. Then it''s dangerous, so I''ll dig a hole and get over it. Terrible, but it stays that way for a few days."


    "Aren''t we going to bury it?


    "Yeah, but no. If it''s bad, there''s snow on the top for the three lengths, so if you don''t move up well, you''ll be buried alive."


    "Hi-yeah."


    It was Uti who raised his fearful voice. She wondered if it would be compatible with the land of snow as the Spirit of Water, where the Spirit of Water had become sedated, a situation of little help. Petefloat is laughing next to the utility, which is no longer only treated as the spirits of the pot. He is the one who accompanies me in my complete spare time.


    Three days to be guided by Baragash. These are the Alphilis who traveled quite a few distances using gorges and slippery paths along the way. Coming so far away that even Daron no longer heard of the land exploration, they discovered that there was a village under their eyes.


    The village was surrounded by high walls. It was quite extensively surrounded, but would there be around a hundred houses inside? I can see people walking outside.


    "There''s a high wall. Is that snow?


    "To prevent external enemies. It''s more than ten times the length of a human''s back, and I''m going to give it back, so it''s not easy to get over a yuki wolf. Like diving from the underground, plants stretch their roots and make nets."


    "You''re a little fortified. Are you resistant to witchcraft?


    "I don''t know about demons that use magic. The feathers will grow, but the bow will defeat them enough."


    "Why were we called? Well, that would have made it easier to break into this land, but I don''t think any country can afford to send enough troops to defeat those warcraft and occupy this land, do you? This earth only seems peaceful and safe."


    Baragash did not answer Rhine''s question, and the Alphilis came as far as the gate, though guided. When the gates opened, made of snow, about how they had been made, the Alphilis were guided into the village. The gate itself was made small against the wall, and the Alphilis crept through the gate as they nearly hit their heads. Daron and the others crawled on all fours with their shoulders closed and were finally able to pass through the gate.


    Upon passage, Alphilis noticed a variation in the wall. Unnatural distortions and repairs were seen in some parts.


    "Mr. Baragash, have you had a fight here lately?


    "... kind of. That''s actually what I want to talk to you about. With the help of your guests, I don''t think anything''s going to happen. Okay, here we are. And then I want the village chief to know more about it. If you wish, you can help us."


    When Baragash bowed one with a pepper, he left the spot. Walking through the village, the buildings were all built like they had been made by creeping through chunks of snow, but the buildings guided were even bigger in the first place and were likely to be more than twice as large as the other houses. When the snow door opened properly, a familiar face came out of it.


    Continued

 1007 Sealed, Part 8 - Nostalgia

    "Alfie, it''s been a long time..."


    "Claw!"


    While the closet barely greeted him, Alphilis rushed over to the closet and hugged him as much as he could. I thought Lisa hadn''t seen this sight in a long time, so she left it unintentionally until she started losing power from her closet arm.


    A closet released from the alphilis begins to breathe cold air into a glass of lungs.


    "Ha, ha! I didn''t think you were about to get killed by a meetup."


    "Oh, I''m kind of sorry."


    "That''s not what happens when you get killed. Anyway, I''m glad you responded to my rescue first. There will be a lot of stories and mutual doubts, but first go inside."


    Closes glanced at Muscade, but dared not say anything to lead him into the building. Unconsciously, Larna thought well for a moment that fire and water would counteract each other, but she didn''t say it.


    Inside the building was a small fire swept by a huge enclosure, and inside it was unusual and warm as it was outside. Alphilice didn''t know whether it was a structural problem or not, but the temperature is kept to such an extent that cold equipment is not necessary. And beyond the fire was a woman sitting. The young woman in the fur and hat of a white one-color yuki wolf was bowing deeply to the Alphilis and the others.


    "Welcome aboard, Jaeger ladies and gentlemen. This time I consult with the Ice Plains Witch Close and ask you for help. I am the head of an unnamed village on a sealed earth, my name is Wictrier. See you later."


    Seeing the face of the woman with her face up, Alphilis stifled. Because I thought I''d be sucked into those deep gray eyes by accident. The best hunter in the village that Baragash boasted of was a beautiful woman who seemed only dazzling at first sight.


    "... Alphilis, you''re not coming."


    "Do it with your people. Sure, but no one''s reported it yet. Weren''t you hit by this warcraft?"


    "Even if you can''t use magic, you don''t have it. Not all such weak people."


    "I hope so."


    Layer, who created a base for the Alphilis and the others to rest in, was now looking for another base to spend time alone. At that time, the lay knew no one, and they were to fight multiple warcraft.


    The smell of blood attracts other warcraft. Especially at this time of refraining from hibernation, there are many warcraft in the cannibalism, and every warcraft is very sensitive to the smell of blood. Layers who didn''t know that fought as they were attacked, and stacked corpses. Some of them were yuki wolves. And he called Orolon, the head of the wolf, the LORD of this belt.


    Orolon, who has become a phantom beast after many years, usually never harms other creatures, nor does he look to small creatures such as humans because they do not add to his belly. But apart from the story of being hit by a buddy, the lay was forced to duel with countless yukiwolves surrounded. And after three days and three nights of battle, he finally yielded Orolon.


    And now he was invited to Orolon, to be in the nest of the Yukiwolf. The nest was stacked with meat from other prey that had been hunted, emitting an intolerable smell of blood for humans but not for layers. Orolon looked at such a layer and was moving his nose curiously.


    "And you''re a strange person. Incredible force and speed, endurance from a small body. Did I take unconsciousness in the battle of the Phantom since I was taken from this left eye?"


    "You''re an amazing user to take your left eye away from you. I can''t do this. Even in the last battle, it was the best I could do."


    "I was weaker when I took the unconsciousness. Not even on this earth, such as the creature that now lifts my nails and fangs. Though I thought it was the Ice Dragon guys at best or the head of Kibalee Yamazoo. Are people on the outside making progress, or are you the only one special?


    "I don''t know, that''s not true"


    Layer shrugged his shoulders and showed them. Because it wasn''t modesty or anything, it was something I didn''t know the facts about. Orolon turned his eyes of perplexity and doubt to the layer, but the layer has no answer. And after inspecting the weapon, the layer stood up completely.


    Okay, let''s go.


    "Where are you going?


    "To rendezvous, of course. It''s been a long time. I think you''re just coming to this earth, but without me, you might be a little worried."


    "Hmm, if you were called by a witch on an ice field, you''d probably go to their settlement... human, would you even do us one favor? I''m counting on you to fight my fangs and nails."


    Orolon pointed his grey eyes at the layer still. Layers look into those eyes. Often, layers who thought it was a serious favor decided to listen to Orolon, even though they had a bad feeling about it.


    Continued

 1008 of the sealed, part 9 ~ two favors ~

    "I don''t have a very good feeling about it, but if it''s just a story, let''s hear it"


    "Actually, we''re in great trouble right now. Because of the newcomers who have recently appeared on this earth. They''re strong, and our fangs and nails bounce back. Above all, it is very sturdy and numerous, and there is no point in knocking it down or knocking it down. It''s the end of being chased where they lived."


    "Speaking of which, this cave doesn''t smell very strong on you either. Doesn''t look like he''s been living here very long. I was hoping you could help me get my old home back."


    "It''s quick and helpful to talk. So..."


    "Say no."


    The layer said away with a light, faceless look. And before Orolon could argue, he said, "Oh, my God.


    "I''m in the middle of a job right now. I sympathize with your situation, but it''s not a priority. We''ll figure it out ourselves."


    "Really? Perhaps it has nothing to do with your work. Isn''t that the witchcraft of the icefield?


    "... how do you know it is?


    "Kid, you think we''re stupid? Humans have entered a land they''ve never set foot on in decades, right? I guess it''s natural to think there''s something there. Besides, let''s panic about the witch in the ice field who came into this earth the other day. Even idiots can tell."


    "Or so it is."


    Layer thought a little. I haven''t heard from Renatica yet. Of course, I don''t know where we are because of the battle with the Orolons, so one way or another I need the means to get in touch with myself. Besides, I knew very well that the climate of the ice fields I felt on my skin was not what would happen to me without knowledge. Then how much help do we need from Orolon? Rendezvous with my bare hands has no art, and I just wanted some handles.


    "... okay, let''s hear that story"


    "Hmm, shall we go outside when the storm passes? Until then, save your strength."


    That said, Orolon himself went to sleep. When Layer sighed one unexpected event and Orolon''s restful sleep, he went right into sleep again.


    Victoria and the relative Alphilis dined together as recommended, and Victoria got down to business with one paragraph. The Victoria''s house was just as small for everyone to hear, so we were to listen first in Alphilis, Rhine, Lisa, Renatica, Rosetta, Daron, Muscade, Lachia, etc.


    When they all gather in Victoria''s living room, they each form a place of thought. Once again, Victoria thanked him deeply. Closes and Victoria sit next to each other.


    "Overlapping. Thank you for listening to my impossible wishes."


    "Don''t be like that. Besides, we''re not you, we just came here to follow the word of the closet. It''s another question of whether or not to listen to your wishes."


    "You''re certainly right. But I know this may be an unrelated issue for you."


    "What do you mean?


    "Excuse me, but I''ve heard from the closet about you - especially Lord Alphilis."


    That''s it. Hilariously, Victoria throws her gaze at the others. Alphilis also perceived the meaning in an instant.


    "Don''t worry. There''s only one person here who knows what''s going on."


    "Don''t hesitate, then. The land has begun to flood with demon kings. For one thing, it''s thought to be influenced by black magicians."


    Wictrier cut the words short. Everyone breathes unexpectedly because of its thoughtfulness. It''s something that everyone here had somehow imagined, but when they say it face to face, I still feel that.


    "So he called us."


    "Yes. Let''s start by explaining it from the beginning. The beginning of this already dates back nearly 30 years. This land, which we call the North Seal, was a peaceful land inhabited by phantom beasts to the north, us in the centre, and the giants to the south, and where a relative shame was made. Occasionally, the invisible territory and boundaries caused a stir, but it is roughly peaceful. We lived with the minimum necessary hunting and gathering. It was also a reality that because of the intense climate change, mobility would be irresistible without knowledge of the climate. So for the giants out there, it''s the first time we''ve ever heard of them -- or maybe we''ve never even heard of them."


    "Exactly. There were people who said they saw people to the extent of the rumors, but we thought it was a joke. That humans cannot live in such harsh environments. But that was just pride and ignorance. We giants have never been divided into the north of this earth."


    Wictrier did not affirm Daron''s words, only smiled back.


    "There are relatively nuts and other harvests in the south. Only a few, but you can also harvest crops. There may have been less need to travel.


    Yes, we were roughly at peace. But gradually from about 30 years ago, the phantom beasts began to submerge from the center into the southern lands. If it were you, Yukio Wolf is not a species that would appear where you have fallen out. It was about five years ago that I''ve been south of here. Naturally the territory has overlapped with ours, and there has been frequent strife. Fortunately, so far, so little damage has been done to both sides. "


    "What''s the cause?


    "I don''t know that. I still haven''t been able to have a dialogue with the head of the phantom beasts. They don''t respond to our story. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t be talking to you."


    "Long? Not Victoria?


    Victoria glanced at the closet. Closess nodded small and opened her mouth.


    "In conclusion, there are other beings that they consider to be long. But yes, it''s not something you can move around freely. That''s why it''s me, you guys."


    "You want us to convince the phantom beasts? It''s impossible."


    "Alfi''s acquaintance has a true dragon - you''re accompanying him on this expedition, too? Two of them, too."


    "The two of you? Rakia does, but..."


    "Well, it doesn''t even depend on Lisa''s sensing,"


    "Ha-ha-ha, we didn''t even notice."


    A good voice sounded, as it led to Lisa''s words. Then suddenly, a small shadow appeared on the front of the Alphilis.


    Continued

 1009 Sealed, Part 10 - Secrets Hidden in the Ice Plains

    "Mom!"


    "Heh? Il!?"


    Ilmatal popped in when he suddenly appeared in Alphilis'' nostalgia. The look on its face, which laughs innocently, is certainly Irmatal. Beginning with the alphilis, Rakia also can''t block her mouth gently open to unexpected events.


    Ilmatal has a good smile, nostalgic as a cat in the pocket of Alphilis.


    "How about my art of hiding! Isn''t it perfect -?


    "So, who did you learn it from?


    "Uh, Ruth."


    "Ruth... you need to be tight when you get back from Mayer"


    Lisa''s voice, blurry and crushed, was pregnant with the intent to kill, but Alphilis dared to ignore it.


    "I know magic, but how did you get here?


    "I''ve been swamped in Daron''s luggage"


    "Hey, Daron?


    "Mm-hmm. I thought the emergency food in the luggage was gone."


    "Mind your own business, there"


    "Giants don''t care about little things"


    "No, well, Il is small. And it would be too much mess."


    Lisa and Alphilis sighed at the same time. I had no idea Irmatal was accompanying me on the journey so far. Sure, Irmatal is good at hiding, and it''s possible to hide fine for a day if you keep your mouth shut, but I didn''t think he''d be hiding for more than 10 days.


    I wondered what was wrong with Alphilis, and I was angry with Irmatal.


    "No, Il. I told you I''d play for you when I left. Is this a dangerous journey?


    "It''s... that''s what I said before, and my mom''s gone. When I get back, I look so tired and dropped, and if there''s anything I don''t like this time around, Il try to help."


    "I''m happy to feel..."


    Alphilis looked at Rakia with a troubled face, but she also shook her neck sideways just because she couldn''t help it. There was no way to push him back now, and Alphilis sighed.


    "Oh well, that''s bad for your mom, who certainly didn''t talk properly. I didn''t even realize that. It''s a good idea to listen to your mom and Lakia here. Look, I need you to help me with something I can help you with."


    "Yes!"


    "Sure, it''s a good cover, but I didn''t know there were two witches out there who didn''t notice. Isn''t it a detour?"


    "Ugh... it''s not nice"


    "Ha."


    Larna honestly squeezed me into the closet words, but Muscade was silently flirting with the closet when she revealed her disgust.


    Alphilis regains his mind and speaks to Victoria.


    "So, one of us is small on this street, but maybe we can have a conversation. Maybe we should talk to the phantom beasts."


    "First of all, you''re right - what? Dear Tetrapolishka, what did you just say?


    Since Victoria uttered words in a direction that was not in the middle of the conversation, Alphilis was decent. The closet will explain.


    "It''s a reading (telepath). Victoria can have conversations with the chief."


    "Ha, that''s not convenient."


    "Ha, no, then - you say that''s okay. Okay, then I have nothing to say. Then I will do as you say."


    Wictrier was closing his eyes and talking about some bumps, but eventually when he turned toward Alphilis, he again corrected his posture.


    "Things have changed. I was going to ask you, but our true chief, Tetrapolishka, would love to meet you."


    "Heh. So you can let me hear more about the situation there, too?


    "Probably. You said you''d tell me everything."


    "I see. Then I''ll do as I say. I wonder where to go."


    "Come in the temple less than half an hour from here. If you go now, you''ll be able to arrive before sundown. I''ll show you."


    Always trying to follow after Victoria, who took his seat. It was Lakia and Impulse who usually did not speak in front of everyone who waited.


    "Wait a minute. That name Tetrapolishka sounded familiar, so I checked with Impulse."


    "If I hadn''t misremembered, there would have been a Great Demon King with the same name. You''re not the same person, are you?


    "Oh. Speaking of which, it''s like I''ve heard that you''re actually alive before"


    Alphilis snapped, as I recall, but the impulse will change his usual somewhere disgusting look and his anger will be exposed. That too, because Impulse is a demon sword wielded in the battle against the Demon Kings during the Great War. If the Great Demon King is the opponent, the cause may not be shallow.


    "What do you say to Victoria? Depends on your response, you can''t throw it away!


    "- Could you please calm down? And listen calmly. Indeed, the name of our true chief is Tetrapolishka - once found in the Great Demon King, who used Demon Eyes and overlaid the killing. And -"


    "Now I''m just quietly living the rest of my life on this land. And preserving her and her peace is also the real mission entrusted to us witches of the Ice Plains. That''s why we accepted it spoiledly, even though other witches abhorred us. I know I have a lot to say, but I''ve only learned about it recently, too. Let''s talk more about Tetrapolishka as well. She''s on our side."


    Closess spoke without moving her beautiful, calm expression like ice. And he took the alphilis, who were slightly flabbergasted, or angry, and turned to the temple.


    Continued

 1010 Sealed, Part 11 ~ Non-Compliant ① ~

    "Let''s move on to the next topic. Informally, but the Demon Society has decided to cooperate with us. Now the plan is one step closer to success."


    "Oh, finally."


    Hidun leaked his admiration at Oranzeble''s statement, but no one followed it. That would also be true, except for Hidun, who is barely informed of the full plan. No pleasure at all.


    Now the Oranzebles. The black magicians were meeting together and discussing. Now he rented out kiosks all over the city, and entered from the front with dignity. Of course, the clerks and the like are all temporarily manipulated with sorcery, putting up excepted sorcery. And even with the exception of Dragreo and Silence, even the Orangeable, Hidun, Titania, Lifeless, Doom, Anomaly, Bradymaria and Calamity were gathered together.


    Karamity made a statement while Hidun''s reception was even somewhere empty.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve talked to everyone, too, but you''re not around as much as the two of us, are you?


    "Silence is dead. He burned an obsession with an extra opponent and died an insult. Dumb bastard."


    "Are you sure he''s dead? It''s hard for me to think that someone so obsessed and hateful is going to die."


    "But after he died, all the dolls in the fort did return with dust. You may consider him dead."


    "Hehe, what''s important is that there''s no obstruction to the plan. I take care of all the groceries in Romansland. Silence was just using dolls to regulate people and logistics. It''s no problem without him anymore."


    Calamity laughs. Even today she is only beautiful in appearance, but refers to luxurious hair decorations on her golden hair and looks wrapped up in a bright costume. At a glance it was the occupation of the hand and the outfit.


    "Are you dressed as a whore princess? Are you lurking in Tarram?


    "Yeah, you can do anything here. People are drawn to brighter things than darker ones in that city. Anything inconvenient will be buried in the dark. No one cares if the darkness gets any bigger. You just have to put a lid on it.


    And I was adding a little more handkerchief, but I wonder if it was Libby Doom''s handkerchief who came in recently. She''s flashy. You''ll soon catch my eye. Are you able to supervise it properly?


    "I''m at Libby Doo''s disposal for the way it''s done. Besides, she''s the place where Tarram can show off his lead. I don''t know much about your infiltration. I hope you don''t complain."


    "I''m not complaining. I just don''t want you in my realm. If your men are about to hit me bad, can I honestly turn it off?"


    "Feel free. Anything you can do."


    Chisel, and air strain. Everyone on the spot felt a fuss. Since when has Doom become so mouth-watering with the other sorcerers? Oranzeble spoke when everyone tried to think of something in that attitude and tone that was different than before.


    "Don''t you? If you''re arguing, do it out of my sight. But no personal fights. As always."


    "Of course. I''m not stupid enough to sell a fight to a calamity opponent."


    "Oh, you know what I mean."


    "Waste fights are just tiring. That''s as much intelligence as I can judge. More importantly, Master, what''s your next agenda? If the cooperation of the Demon Society was installed, it would already be a cornerstone."


    "Mm-hmm. The prescribed number will be met in the next battle. All you have to do is activate the procedure. I no longer know this plan, Meeschatres, nor Aldrius, who interrupted the plan. Our victory is now."


    "Really?"


    Doom dared not ask any more. The most frightening thing about Orangeable''s mental manipulation is that he doesn''t question it. Thoughts can be done, they can be fought unhindered by restraint. But I can''t question one point as to why I have to listen to Orangeable''s orders. And unconsciously, it also seemed forbidden to have hostility to the Orange Bull.


    Doom unbrainwashed himself. And I haven''t tried to solve someone''s brainwashing since I''ve been in trouble trying in Dragreo. Anomaly had solved it herself. I don''t know Hidun, Calamity, Silence. Lifeless, Titania and Bradymaria should be under brainwashing. Whoever you turn under brainwash against your enemies is going to be horrible. Doom thought we should proceed with caution.


    But Hidun was watching the doom.


    "Doom, something''s wrong."


    "What is it, brother? If you want to get weird, I''ll kill you, okay?


    "It''s not difficult, it''s close to certainty. I know you''ve been wandering around a lot of places outside of work lately, but what are you doing?


    "Training and darkening, and a proper collection of evil spirits for my subordination. It''s an original job, but what''s wrong with wandering around looking for the perfect place?"


    "Well, I really hope that''s all..."


    Hidun stares at Doom. Doom understood. Hidun is an unafraid man, but he hasn''t come up with a certainty. Doom doesn''t even know Hidun''s detailed job description, but it was clear that he didn''t have enough time to follow Doom around. But from now on, we may need to act more cautiously.


    Oranzebul opened his heavy mouth as Doom strolled through such thoughts, bewitched by Hidun.


    It''s Doom.


    "What is it?"


    "Darkening is good already. Be quiet until you have instructions."


    "... what? I''m not sure what you mean."


    "The process of making the evil spirits of your Lord had been instrumental in our plan. But we don''t need to go any further. And a little too much for you. I can''t wait to be killed even by my loved ones. Be quiet without doing anything until the next plan is over."


    "If that''s the case, I understand"


    Doom pushed and killed his anxiety and anger, but made him answer instantly. I was totally ahead of the game. It will be impossible for Doom to move freely throughout the continent in the future. It will also be difficult to use the black magicians to attack ruins like the one before.


    Seeing Doom quietly embraced it, Hidun seemed to think of something more and more, but before he uttered that question, another person suddenly raised his voice as a slaughter.


    Continued

 1011 Sealed, Part 12 ~ Non-Compliant ② ~

    "... what!? That report, is it true?


    It is anomaly that voices containing anger were uttered. The more everyone there was on the spot, the more the usual clown tone lurked, and Anomaly uttered a voice filled with flattery anger. Everyone on the spot was guessing that it wasn''t just every time.


    When it came to Anomaly, she was immersed in a conversation with someone as if the others were blind.


    "... well, so... damn, that''s stupid!


    Anomaly does not hide her ugly face from further distortion, and when she flips her robe and takes her seat, she tries not to shake her eyes and leave the scene. Hidun stood up and tried to stop Anomaly, but Oranzebul called Anomaly first.


    "Anomaly, where are you going? I haven''t heard from your demon king yet."


    "... Master, I take care of you. I''d appreciate it if you could forgive me for this."


    "Then no. Report to me first."


    "Then I''ll stop being a black magician."


    To Anomaly''s words, even Doom was a little too much. Being able to make that statement is tantamount to telling us that it is not at the source of the mental manipulation of the Orange Bull. Doom unexpectedly looked at Orangeable''s face, but his expression remained the same, staring quietly at Annomarie. It is also as if Oranzeble knows that Anomaly''s brainwashing is unraveling. Or was it irrelevant if you were solving it?


    Oranzeble questioned him with a sharp voice. It''s as sharp as words alone can stab your opponent to death.


    "Anomaly, don''t you regret it"


    "I won''t. A top priority has arisen for me. It''s more important than being in your shelter as a black magician."


    "Right. Allow expulsion, leave but good"


    "Thank you Happiness"


    Anomaly had left the scene early enough to thank the clown as if she remembered. The anomaly that went out of the room used the metastasis in an instant and disappeared from the spot.


    Upon confirmation that Anomaly had left, the sharp voice of the Orange Bull was directed at the others.


    "It''s Hidun. The number of Demon Kings prepared by Annomarie."


    "Yes, I think there are enough of them in the plan. The new ''Berserker'', ''Xperion'', which transforms humans into demon kings by administering it, is also well produced. Plus I''ve finished tweaking Riddill, which should replace Dragreo. Thereafter, you will be able to act under the command of Anomaly and lead the Demon King."


    "Then anomalies are no longer necessary. Titania."


    "Yes."


    The sword emperor called to the Orange Bull rises. Without any emotion, Oranzeble told the standing sword emperor.


    "Dispose of the anomaly. Don''t leave a piece of meat behind."


    "You don''t have to find out why the anomaly is missing."


    "I can imagine why. Probably about what will be the Book of Life. That''s the fantasy - the end you can''t get to with me. It''s just a magic product."


    "What is the Book of Life?


    Before Doom heard, Hidun uttered his doubts. Doom wanted to hear it too. But Oranzebul shook his head beside him without knowing.


    "I don''t know much about it either, because it''s a product of a relatively recent era. But from what I hear, an alchemist once preoccupied with the supreme idea of life is with a book that spells out his own delusions. I also hear that it is a blueprint for making supreme life by turning from it. I don''t know exactly what it is, but Annomarie seemed to have positioned the creation of the Demon King for that study."


    "The supreme life? And you made all those ugly things."


    "Is it a hobby problem?"


    "Well, crazy people can only make what they deserve."


    I threw up when Hidun said he was no longer interested. Just on the spot, Doom wasn''t the only one willing to laugh at what Anomaly''s goal was. It''s not like I didn''t have the edge. Not that I was otherwise close, but I had a desire to see the conclusion of Anomaly''s obsession.


    But Titania had already left the scene for pursuit. Doom had a feeling close to certainty that if the Sword Emperor pursued him, he would not be able to survive.


    Continued

 1012 Sealed, Part 13 ~ Unobeyed ③ ~

    Their gathering was dissolved with some turbulence in that way. The next gathering is undecided, but it could still be the activation of the plan if it is not necessary. Doom was troubled, but when he looked up, he was disappearing like he was determined to do something. And as each disappeared into darkness, only Hidun left for town as he normally was. He had a job to do in this town.


    Walking early, Hidun is the busiest of black magicians. He mainly performs undercover work, grasps and disrupts logistical flows everywhere, undertakes the assassination of dignitaries, coordinates conflicts and so on. With multiple Mascarade-like operatives everywhere, he embarks on difficult projects, as he did when he himself attacked the inside of a Seeker in the Darkas Forest. There''s Whisper''s cooperation in the shadow, and it''s the first time I''ve been able to do it.


    We will continue to go to the nobles and encourage rebellion. Hidun, who stuck to covert talks in repeated negotiations, planned to have another crack in the ties between the countries of the east if this negotiation was successful. He is a Hidun who accidentally spills his stupidity on his own before his troublesome work.


    "Well, if Silence were alive, it would be possible to just kill him and insert him into the doll. It''s a hassle."


    "Trouble. That''s a lot, isn''t it?


    Hidun suddenly got spoken from the side and didn''t want to fly. Because I didn''t feel like someone was there. No, there are already few people around. I haven''t even used the back road much, but it''s been a strange situation since daytime.


    A man on Hidun''s side slowly rose. The man who dropped the brown robe was wearing white cleric clothes underneath. Hidun realizes who it is.


    "You, Arnelia''s pilgrimage."


    "You don''t seem to have been expelled, so for once, yes. It''s Mason number three. You''re Hidun, deputy chief of the black magician, a mix of humans and bloodsucking species. My father is the highest marquis in the blood-sucking species, Ralph."


    Why would you do that? "


    "You know what? Well, I guess it''s decided because I hunted Ralph, but it''s decided!


    Mason, shake the mace you took out and make sure it''s handy. I was already in a combat position, but Hidun wasn''t quite there. Origins that haven''t even told Oranzeble the details. The question was why it was known to man, but what does it mean that Ralphur, who was my father, was killed?


    "Don''t bullshit me, a human! The bloodsucking species defeated Arnelia''s crusade more than 10 degrees and built its glory. He has not been certified as the Great Demon King, but he must have made an inviolable promise with Arnelia as having equal power. He has also fought alongside Arnelia in battles with the four sisters of the Great Demon King Spears. There''s no reason to crusade!


    "What do you want to sleep for, Aoyagi? I guess that''s why Temehe gets his love done by the bloodsucking breeds. Things are changing from moment to moment. I''m going to deal with a big guy named Black Mage, and I''m not going to turn down my hindsight worries. Where''s the idiot? Does Miriazal look so dumb?


    "No way then..."


    "The bloodsucking species that have already opposed the battle against Temehe and others have been solemnly cleared. He also attaches cooperation to Balfahel, the king. Tem��''s father disagreed, so I killed him. Do you have a complaint?"


    "... Kukukuk, hahahaha!


    Hidun started laughing out loud and suddenly. Mason was surprised at how it looked, but it''s not like someone would react because they use exculpatory magic. Hidun is already within Mason''s boundaries and will be Mason''s freedom. Mason asked why with plenty of room.


    "What''s wrong?


    "No, no, my hope was to go revenge with that bloodsucking species any day. I was building strength for it, working with the Orange Bull and learning its magic and knowledge... but I''m glad you saved me the trouble. I didn''t think humans could kill my father.


    But! "


    Hidun turned his bloody eyes to Mason. Originally a nervous, insidious, eye-catching Hidun. The gaze was felt by Mason like a single poison arrow.


    "Looks like they''ve embezzled my seniority grudge and I can''t stand it! You''ve suffered enough with my hands, then you''ll dismantle it alive."


    "You''re surprisingly short tempered, you are. Though I thought a more sober guy was serving as a staff officer. Apparently, Aurangebull doesn''t count on you."


    "Heh, I guess that is. No one believes in that high elf but myself. Humans don''t even seem to care!


    Hidun struck Mason with a cry that could also be considered an affront to the Orange Bull. Hidun knew as much as the man who appeared before him was a pilgrimage, but he had no idea how strong he was. Once he heard the backdrop of the battle between Alberto and Doom, he thought that if Alberto were Miriazal''s next strongest in Arnelia, it would be no big deal.


    Correct in a way. As a knight, the strongest is Alberto. But it was as if Hidun had not taken into account the strength of the pilgrims who had continued to dispose of the demons uninhabited behind Arnelia. Had I known Mason''s track record, I would have taken a little more cautious measures with Hidun. Yes, if you knew at the age of 30 you already had the biggest track record of demonic crusades in Arnelia, which is 800 years old.


    When Hidun was about to strike, there was no room for Hidun to be concerned that Mason''s mouth was hung with joy.


    Continued

 1013 Sealed, Part 14 ~ Sleeping Great Demon King ① ~

    While guided by Closes and Victoria, Alphilis and the others were even guided to the temple that there was a chief - Tetrapolishka. There was a temple not so far from the city, but not so far away from the northern entrance of the village, where magic prevented them from even knowing the place.


    When will the temple be a product of the times? The decorations already applied collapse and the letters and murals cannot be read. The Alphilis felt like they were raging and devastated, but as they went inside, they gradually saw a tidy interior. Apparently, people''s hands have been added recently.


    "I''m doing some cleaning. Well, that''s about the job of acting village chief."


    Wictrier explained what the Alphilis and the others had guessed as if they were ahead. And when Wictrier said something to the big door that appeared in front of him, the door opened all by itself.


    "Dear Tetrapolishka, bring you all - oh my God!?


    It was the first time Victoria, who had been so calm, had been disturbed. There''s a big ice inside the room - a pair of men and women trapped inside. It looked like we were trapped in ice in a friendly embrace, but that ice was melting and creating a large puddle on the ground.


    And what did he panic about, Victoria runs over to the ice, regardless of her feet getting wet.


    "The ice breaks too fast. Are you forcefully unsealed?


    "I don''t want this."


    I tried to help the closet break the ice, but before that, an enthusiastic voice sounded to block the closet.


    "(That doesn''t have to be. You can get out on your own now, young witch)"


    The voice didn''t actually do it, but is this also a form of reading? With that clear voice heard by all, the ice broke temporarily and the men and women inside collapsed.


    Wictrier rushed over to support the man and woman, but the woman was already conscious, holding her hand on her own, and when she took a breath, she stood up completely on the spot. The woman turned to Victoria as her brilliant blue long hair twitched and shaken her head and neated that hair wet in the water.


    "Hmm. You haven''t been out in a while. How many years has it been?


    "It''s been 47 years. Three years earlier than planned, Master Tetrapolishka."


    "Are you mad at me?


    "I''m not angry! Put on more clothes than that, you have eyes!


    "Well, I''m not ashamed to show it to you."


    "There''s something called physique!


    Wictrier with puffy, swollen cheeks and tetrapolishka with a bitter smile. When she squeaked her fingers properly, she knitted the moisture around her and tailored it to the vale, weaving it feathers. Those who watched accidentally sighed at the graceful behavior, or advanced sorcery.


    "Guest, let''s first apologize for being such a form of invitation. On top of that, I don''t know if you can give me half an hour? Whatever I am, my husband will die cold as it is. Usually it takes more time to melt the ice, but it seems to have strained because of the rush."


    "Yeah, yeah. I don''t mind."


    "Hmm, then let me be rude and get myself ready for once, too. Victoria, let your husband go. Do you have any costumes and ingredients?


    "Yes, everything is in the back room"


    "I''m hungry, too. Let''s talk while we eat."


    When Tetrapolishka rang his finger again, a demon emerged from a magic formation that surfaced on the ground. They were like knights dressed in armor, but they felt no anger at all, and those with witchcraft could understand that they were very teasing according to certain commanding ceremonies.


    But when half the tease moved, they fell apart. Tetrapolishka sighed heavily.


    "Because I missed the inspection the last time I summoned him. I didn''t think it would be strange to get rattled, but not half of it."


    "Because I''m out of my hands."


    "Don''t say that, because you usually feel the need to build artificial soldiers like this in times of peace?


    When Tetrapolishka disappeared into the back room complaining of bumps, each of the armored jerks began to prepare meals and clean the room. Apparently it''s a small-time use.


    That''s how the Alphilis and the others wait half an hour without doing anything. The Alphilis were seated without a little aristocratic dinner party. Tetrapolishka, dressed in a luxurious dress, greeted the Alphilis with a smile.


    "Thank you for waiting, guests. Let''s sit down."


    "Then don''t hesitate"


    As Alphilis sat prompted, others would imitate it. Many already know that Tetrapolishka is the Great Demon King, but everyone imitates it because Alphilis remains calm. Of course, I don''t even know how to be alert, but in that regard, Alphilis was trusted by his peers.


    But Tetrapolishka, who was on the table, began his meal with vigorous momentum. Alphilis likened it and gained momentum to the extent that it did not lose character in the meal served. It is the companions and the victoriers who are pompous.


    "Good eating, my guest."


    "Because it''s delicious, this"


    "Root vegetables grow in these cold places, depending on how they are grown. Besides, the Warcraft are thick and deep in flavor. If you go out to the North Sea, you can take the pleasure of the sea all you want. No one but us is going to get our hands on it."


    "Humans aren''t the subject of a meal, are they, the Great Demon King?


    Everyone on the field gave that question of Alphilis a little bit, but after a while Tetrapolishka started laughing a lot. Inside it was clear that even Lisa did.


    Continued

 1014 Sealed, Part 15 - Sleeping King of the Great Demons ②

    Everyone on the field gave that question of Alphilis a little bit, but after a while Tetrapolishka started laughing a lot. Inside it was clear that even Lisa did.


    "Ahhhh! This Guest is interesting. Lord, what''s your name?"


    "It''s Alphilis."


    "Alphilis, then. I ask the other way, do I look like I eat people?


    "I can''t see. ''Cause we''re just like humans. So far."


    "So far?


    "''Cause you might transform or something."


    How funny that word in Alphilis was, Tetrapolishka started laughing at herself this time just because of the limits of patience. Wictrier, who was by his side, was desperate to laugh, but when Tetrapolishka finished laughing for a moment, he took a few deep breaths to calm down and resumed the conversation.


    "Ugh, uh-huh. It''s finally settled. I didn''t know there was a way to attack me but laugh. If it had been attacked in such a way at the time of the Great Demon King, it would have been very dangerous."


    "The more you joke, Dear Tetrapolishka"


    "Hmm, I like jokes originally. Well, you don''t know me very well, so should I introduce myself properly around here? I am festived as the chief of the human beings who live in this northern land, Tetrapolishka, but the truth is that there is such a thing as a relationship of coexistence. I''d rather be taken care of.


    It used to be called the Great Demon King, but it''s like becoming. I didn''t mean to do that to myself - but now I''m totally sorry about the fight.


    By the way, my species as an organism was what was called ''multieyed heaven''. Well, now it''s extinct, but you''re a so-called subhuman. It is unlikely that I will eat humans first. In every organism, cognate eating is equal to contraindication. Even those orcs are told that starving to death doesn''t feed their people. You convinced?


    "Yeah, I heard you being rude. But what is multieyed heaven?


    "Here''s the thing."


    While Tetrapolishka closed one eye, he offered the eyes of his forehead and those of his right palm to Alphilis. Suddenly, the alphilis was a little too, but he quickly regained his calm and told him.


    "... you mean you have eyes full?


    "To put it bluntly, yes. It''s just that in our case, many of them are Demon Eyes. Originally, the word" demon eye "spread because of our species, and I was the best at its power and use in the clan. Sometimes they call me the Great Demon King while I fight my clans and elephants together. I didn''t mean to attack a human being. Rather, it''s like humans were first to boob"


    "If that story is going to be long, could you come back later? Will you stay here or not, take the request or refuse? I want to talk to you about it first."


    "It''s the miserable sensor lady. Fine."


    To Lisa''s spicy lay, Tetrapolishka stopped her hand, which was eating boned meat, and licked her oily hand with a pepper. The large plate in front of me had already been emptied about five times. And when he saw the Alphilis again, the sharpness of his eyes was returning to the warrior''s attention.


    "There is nothing else called a request. As you may have already seen, the villages of the humans that Wictrier currently heads of the village have recently become attacked. It is the beasts that are attacking, but the herds are also believed to be gradually southward in their habitats. There is one cause. There are people out there that threaten their habitat."


    "Who is that?


    "I wonder if you guys know better. That''s why I decided to combine my closet and Victoria''s story and ask for help."


    "No way, the enemy..."


    "Yes, they have a reputation in the outside world, with a new kind of demon king."


    The three eyes of Tetrapolishka had sharply captured the reaction of the Alphilis and the others when they heard the name Demon King. Confusion and tension can be seen in the expressions of the Alphilis and the others.


    "In that way, was it somewhat within your expectations?


    "... well, somehow. A land where the Great Demon King sleeps, so difficult that the witches of the ice fields are out of control. Probably a black magician, but I thought it was a possibility."


    "But the question is, how did a demon king show up here?"


    "Isn''t that the other way around? This is the place, so don''t hesitate to let it go."


    "For what?"


    "Sora, sorry..."


    "Experiments, things like that, I guess."


    The ever silent muscade opened its mouth. Closess also affirms as attention gathers in unison.


    "I agree. I agree with the Flaming Witch who doesn''t have any shards of intelligence there, but if you think of the Demon King simply as something like a synthetic creature (chimera) or a user demon, anyone would be somewhere to test its performance. There are no humans here, and there are few true dragons in and out. It''s literally an isolated earth, so it''s great for someone to do something secretly."


    "Well, whose fault did this happen?


    "... what do you want?


    "It means that we have not yet heard why the witches of the Ice Plains have sealed this earth. Turns out Tetrapolishka there is no more dangerous person than he thought, but it still makes no difference that he was a crusader at the time. How much human and resource wealth do you think was spent crusading Tetrapolishka? Ultimately, the witches of some generations ago, who borrowed some of the wisdom and power of the True Dragon, missed that Tetrapolishka in one more step because of the betrayal of the witches of the Ice Plains at the end.


    Tetrapolishka said the ice field witch would seal it and manage it responsibly, but it wasn''t very convincing. ''Cause nobody knew what was going on. I won''t let you tell me you don''t know, the successor to the Ice Plains witch. As a punishment, the witch of the Ice Plains became an abomination among the witches. "


    "... right. But there''s no excuse."


    "So give me that excuse..."


    "That''s it."


    Pampered, and Tetrapolishka slapped his hand. And when he took his seat, he commanded Victoria to go to another room.


    "There will be things to say for each of us, but shall we move somewhere else first? I don''t care if I hire you guys, why don''t you know what you''re capable of? Otherwise, we''ll fight together and we''ll just be on our feet."


    "Together, fight?


    "What are you staring at? It''s a matter of our land. Although it would be natural for me or Victoria to fight for a long time. That''s why I came all the way out here to break the seal. I''m just not used to it yet, so let''s see what you guys can do with your stomachs."


    "That means..."


    "Yeah, you''re gonna have to fight me, right?


    Tetrapolishka, the person who made the proposal, was making his face shine like a girl, as everyone, including Alphilis, looked blue in the sudden offer.


    Continued

 1015 Sealed, part 16 ~ narrowing siege net ① ~

    "Ha, ha, ha"


    It is Hidun who walks through thin alleys with rough breath. His prized immortal flesh has already stopped regenerating, and the blood from which power and life originate will not flow back. Hidun had a blue look, yet was shaking his whole body in anger and humiliation.


    "Damn, damn it! To someone like that, the magic I spent 200 years completing!


    "Who''s that kind of person? is it?"


    Mason with a mace strayed from the head of Hidun, who vomited a grudge. Hidun shook down the blow, but once again, he was caught up. Running away three times, each time they catch up. It''s unclear how he might be catching up, and I hardly see anyone in town during the first escape. We should be traveling quite a distance, but if we are so wide of boundaries, it is obvious that preparations are peripheral. Perhaps we should consider this meeting to have been missed beforehand.


    When that happens, it means who leaked the information, but now it''s something you can''t help thinking about. Breaking through the crisis in front of us was a prerequisite for Hidun more than that. Nonetheless, it was the ability of a pilgrim named Mason.


    "What the hell did you do when my magic was deactivated!


    "I didn''t do anything but the basics of magic. I didn''t do it."


    "The foundations of witchcraft," he said?


    "One lecture for a bad guy. There are many kinds of magic exercises. Pay consideration, understand theory, communicate with the Spirit, for example. I just did the second two. Your magic is your own smelting. You''re about to control wound repair speed, muscle strength, and fluid. But they are only a combination of water, earth, and gold magic, if you will. Understood, communicated with the Spirit, and nullified your sorcery. That''s all, that''s all."


    "That''s ridiculous."


    Hidun understood that it sounded nasty, trying to say there was no way. That stupid thing is happening in reality. We need solutions rather than mourning. But Mason was just loyal to the basics and very difficult to break. Above all, Hidun has never seen anything so calmly able to do those itineraries while fighting.


    Mason was overwhelmingly higher even in physical surgery, which should have been trained for over another 200 years. I thought you were a good fighter, but common sense can''t apply to pilgrims. It is also true that Hidun had no more battles in his state of preparation. Then I need to escape at all costs.


    "(A little more, a little more. If you can buy some time...)"


    "It''s time to get tired of snooping. Are you dying? Are you dying?


    Mason slowly tried to get close to Hidun, suddenly sensing signs of someone breaking into the place. Mason waved a mace toward the signs, simultaneously with the perception of the signs. I will not confirm who it is. In the stage of putting it within the conjuncture, it is not a normal person. And it''s obvious from the operation that he''s not one of his own, such as breaking and entering the battle.


    Mason felt the impact of smashing his skull in his left hand holding the mace. At the same time, I felt new signs appear behind that opponent.


    "The Art of Armor - the Art of Armor!


    The person who smacked him in the head and the person who suddenly appeared. The look looked like just a townsman, but Mason was seeing through the identity at a glance. The broken in used blindfolds, and further summoned the ceremonial beast to disperse the signs.


    "Dear Hidun! Run!


    When the rescue came, Hidun did not praise or order those who came to help, but merely left the scene at a glance. The man, who tried to stay on the spot and buy time, was suppressed of that throat the moment Hidun confirmed he had left and the ceremonial beast looked back to provide cover to fight Mason.


    "Gubu."


    "You guys - Sconner?"


    Mason hands on the townsman''s eyes and removes the color lens that was hiding his eyes. There were Skoner''s original red eyes.


    "I see. You mean there are multiple agents, even after the puppets are destroyed? He didn''t stand in his way in the intelligence war. Orangeable guy, you even know how to play modern warfare. Quite how funny - be!


    Sconner''s neck bone was broken as Mason laughed fun and slightly angrily into his hands. At the same time Mason confirmed that body, which collapsed without force, another voice was called from behind the building.


    "Mason, did Hidun let you get away?


    "Polanyeri? Oh, I let him get away with it." Just as planned. "


    Polanyeri slightly squeezed his eyes at the words, but Mason was laughing funny.


    "As planned? You''ve laid a massive formation so far, you''ve gone to finish off a black magician?


    "I''m not saying this is an operation. If more than one black magician were within this subject, the operation would not have been activated, and there was a chance that no one would be caught, or someone else would have come. I could just confirm that the information was true as a result. Hidun appeared here alone after the meeting.


    What I found out was that the black magician was no longer a single rock, and that the bottom of Hidun was known. Now if you run for as much ability to deal with him as you can, you''ll end up fine. It''s easier than the Great Demon King''s case. "


    "Archbishop Minar was hit by that Hidun?


    "The Archbishops'' job is not to fight. Their work is a hustle and bustle under the name of preaching, the work of Arnelia''s table and the handling of chores on the desk. Even with his abilities, he doesn''t keep creeping around the training grounds as much as we do, no.


    Besides, who are their traitors? Whose intel got you into this operation? You must be the one who''s ready for the union, you are. "


    "Don''t say you or anything, it''s disgusting. It''s just that I wasn''t informed of the details either, and I can''t tell you anything. It looks like you''re going to be able to keep me informed."


    "Aren''t they dancing?"


    "There is no substitute for the manipulative side or the manipulative side being connected by yarn. It''s my job to manipulate it back."


    "It sure is."


    Mason gets his clothes done and puts in a piece of clothes after work. The line had already been broken and the neighborhood had regained its daily hustle and bustle. Mason and Polanyelli sit back on a painting in the alley, looking out at the blinding streets from the dim.


    Continued

 1016 of the sealed seal, part 17 ~ narrowing siege net ② ~

    "But Hidun caught a big one. Especially not at this time."


    "Have you finished targeting (marking) yet?


    "Oh, now I won''t let you get away as long as you''re on this continent. Wherever you are, I know where you are. It is also possible to chase them to the end of the earth. And it''s going to be possible to figure out what he''s going to do."


    "Besides, it''s a big one to find out that he was carrying Sconner in."


    "! Dear Miranda!


    It was Miranda with Alberto who showed up at that scene. When he heard Miranda''s voice, Mason took one knee to pay the finest tribute, and Polanyeri stood on the spot just for a light meeting.


    Miranda sighed heavily inside as she saw Mason. Mason, known as the strongest of the current pilgrims. Miranda looked into what kind of man she even heard there was a man who would repeat his crusade mission without even going back to Arnelia for a long time. Crusade results are unparalleled, and the second lapenty is not even comparable, or even the number of crusades that Miranda is considered to be inferior compared to the crusade results she has accumulated over nearly 300 years. On the other hand, there were many problematic actions, such as involving the general public, and I paid close attention to the interview. Mason, who entered the interview room with a swordswallowing or mundane attitude, burst into tears when he saw Miranda and praised her for her standing until Miranda begged her to stop. Mason said Miranda said it was the rebirth of the Virgin or something, but Elsa and Maple kicked her "well done". The confusion is Miranda at the moment.


    Now, for now, I just have to assume that it worked. Because there are men with black magicians to spare. And its ability was also attractive, and it was clear that it was indispensable for future strategies. Especially the ability to semi-permanently track the person I met once was fascinating. It is now possible to track down Hidun, whose existence has been reported but who has no idea what he is doing. Now you may know how much of the work the black sorcerer has done in various countries.


    Aside from all that Miranda insides, Mason was pouring reverence raw into Miranda. Whether Miranda opens up or not, there is no escape.


    "Thank you for coming today."


    "They said the same thing when we met just a minute ago."


    "But for a moment, even in a thousand days,


    "Alberto, stay with the man for a while."


    "Thank you. How would you like to tie it up?"


    "Don''t ask me that in a misleading way! But even I''ve had a bad headache lately, so don''t bother me with any more extras, no more.


    More than that, there''s probably someone familiar with one of their compilers. I might be able to get in touch. If it works, it might be possible to attack from the outside and from the inside. Polanyeri! "


    "Yes."


    Polanyeri replied in a light saluting style. Miranda no longer cares either because she''s always a man of this attitude. Still, I do the job I give properly, so I treasure it. It would be the best of the pilgrimages, especially if you let them do information control, etc. Fighting ability doesn''t seem as good as it is, but I can also nod that the watchman has come up to near number 10. Because pilgrimages are appreciated for achievements other than combat.


    "I need the money. Arnelia''s financial resources are not boundless, so it''s time for assistance from neighbouring countries and noble children. Could you do me a favor and root for it?


    "How much, exactly, do you need?


    "Collect as much as you can with your genius. I don''t have a problem with just having money, which would be a war. When it comes to war, logistics lags behind, and purses in each country become stringy. I want to lubricate this financial resource before I do."


    "I see. Now I don''t know if I''ll live up to your expectations, but let''s see what you can do, Shaw Polanyeri."


    Polanyeri bowed a little aloud and tried to leave the spot. From behind it, I spoke one voice, as Miranda remembered.


    "Oh, yeah. I remember."


    "What is it?


    "Please report the above to Master Miriazal."


    "Yes, let''s do it. Anything else?


    "Yeah, well, keep it as long as you dedicate yourself to your ''husband'' too."


    But I''m loyal to Arnelia.


    "I''ll tell you one thing, Polanyeri. There''s no such thing as a belief in this world that you can just penetrate until you die. Loyalty and affection. If you decide to do this, you can narrow it down to one. I don''t know what you''re going to do, but if you try to chase two rabbits, you won''t be able to chase one. Remember, you''re not gonna forgive me, are you?


    "- Yes, let me know."


    Polanyeri tried to leave the scene again without changing his expression, but he could not deny that he was early enough to not be enlightened by the sweat under his clothes. Polanyeri left the scene and Miranda turned a hard eye on Mason.


    "Mason, you must have marked him, too, right?


    "Oh, I''m doing what I''m ordered. But Polanyeri is betraying Arnelia? He has such a mouth and attitude, but I think loyalty and enthusiasm for work are real."


    "No, you probably haven''t betrayed me. But I''m pretty sure there''s something dark behind it. We have to find out what that is. To be clear, Atashi is flattered that Lapenti planned the assassination of the Supreme Patriarch Miriazal".


    "That''s not calm. Can I tell you that in front of me, okay?


    "No problem."


    Mason glanced at Miranda, who responded instantly, but at that moment he and Alberto, who refrained behind him, looked away unexpectedly. It was unusual for Mason, but I didn''t want to hang out with Alberto.


    "(He... I even remembered a quiet impression before, but now you''re looking at the beast. I managed to hear that the three boys went crazy and died or something, but is that what this has to do with? Well, that sounds like a rewarding atmosphere to me, doesn''t it?


    Mason tried to make a thin laugh and realized that a man he didn''t like appeared on the spot.


    "! Brandio. Tem��, don''t turn off the signs. You always say that."


    "I always say Wye too, but this is a habit. I''ve noticed in time enough to deal with it, so no."


    "I still don''t care!


    "A narrow amount of people. You''re better than Wye in both years. Because of that..."


    "Ignoring Atashi. That''s good talk, both of you. Brandio, report."


    Mason and Brandio rushed to fix their physique when they heard Miranda''s angry voice. Strangely, if Miranda gets mad at you, you''ll be a Lapenti, but I don''t know what, but you can''t get your head up.


    Continued

 1017 of the sealed seal, part 18 ~ narrowing siege net ③ ~

    "Oh, excuse me. I''ve been exploring my memories at a kiosk where the black magicians and the pussies would have met earlier. They were just practicing magic to erase traces, so they couldn''t reproduce them all, but they''ve been successful in playing some of them."


    "Can you reproduce it in a way that you can see the Atashi?


    "If you go to the crime scene,"


    "Then let''s go. Go ahead and get ready."


    "Hopefully soon. Oh, it could be quite surprising."


    "Looking forward to it. Mason has his next job. I ask you to go to an isolated earth."


    "... were you sure that some of the Pilebos had ice field witches laying down traffic regulations with seals? Something about sealing the Great Demon King Tetrapolishka. You think the seal''s unsealed?


    "There''s no doubt the Alphilis and the others have moved. I want you to explore the facts because you haven''t heard anything this time either."


    "Suppose - what if we were to fight Tetrapolishka?


    Mason pointed sharply to the possibility. Miranda also figured out the extraneous meaning.


    "I''ll leave the judgment to the scene. If you''re going to be punished, you''re going to have to, even if it''s against the will of the Alphilis."


    "Are you sure?


    "It''s a bad thing Alpha Reese doesn''t hear from us at all. I can''t figure it all out, I can''t cover it up."


    "So be it."


    He spoke to Miranda after Mason, whose mouth swept away at the hunch of the battle, left to make sure Alberto was both of them.


    "Dear Miranda, may I?"


    "What?


    "Everything, is. The same goes for the Alphilis and the others, but we don''t have to send Mason to Tetrapolishka right now. His track record and prowess are impeccable, but I really don''t know what to do"


    "That''s the same for Alphilis. Alberto, you''re my concern. I''m wondering if Alphilis might take Tetrapolishka to Arnelia''s side and do something about it."


    "Make the Great Demon King one of us? No way."


    "Can you say it''s impossible?


    Alberto remembers the Alphilis he once fought with. Since then, he has known Alphilis several times in the Deep Green Palace, although he was certainly a liberal figure. Around becoming best friends with Miranda and crossing peacefully with Miriazal, there is certainly no denying that worry.


    "I can''t say enough..."


    "Isn''t it? But if Tetrapolishka were to be drawn to his people, Arnelian officials wouldn''t shut up. Definitely would move to eliminate the alphilis just because Lapenty or another force got the opportunity. Neither I nor the supreme bishop can dictate static in their position. Then it would be more peaceful to have Mason smash it from the start. Even Mason is not stupid. You''re not going to kill Alphilis."


    "Yes, can you tell?


    Miranda closed her eyes slightly to Alberto''s question, which was asked back, and eventually opened her eyes softly to see Alberto clearly. Deep blue eyes look deeper.


    "If it''s dead - that''s what I''ll give up. If you want to die here, to that extent. You can''t even deal with them like Orangeables or black magicians. You''re going to die in my hands before that, so be merciful."


    "Want to get lost?


    "That''s right. Any complaints?"


    "No."


    Alberto offered his thanks in a courtesy. Miranda leaves Alberto with her head down and walks out.


    "Well, we''re going to be even busier. If Mason''s report goes up, we''ll be in touch with churches and mouthless people everywhere, depending on the situation. In parallel, there will be preparations for the Arnelia Memorial Ceremony and the Unified Martial Arts Society. I guess you can focus on my assistant, huh?


    "Adjusting the beastification takes a little while now, but it just stabilizes it. I was wondering if there was any obstacle to everyday business."


    "The Demon Crystal Stone (Roadstone) is now complete for the current Temple Knights. As soon as it reaches the Deep Green Palace, let each member get used to it. Even though the Knights of the Temple need training to use it. We have to make it by the Unified Martial Arts Games."


    "To the Unified Martial Arts Games, is it?


    "You don''t think a black magician is setting anything up? Trends in battle depend on what you''ve done by then. You can''t get too ready now. If the black magicians show up, you and I will catch them."


    "The two of us, is it?"


    "I can do it with my current athletes. I feel the strength of my athletes grow stronger every day. I know the results of your training are coming out, but if this is the case, you should have taken it seriously sooner. So much so that I wonder if I even had this much quality-"


    Then Miranda started bumping and crushing something, so Alberto left it at ease. When Miranda snaps to herself, she usually thinks about new operations, etc. Alberto decided not to interfere with the thought, as there were often good ideas floating around after that.


    The time of year is around the time of winter. Alberto had realized that Arnelia would be ready steadily, but he had not thought that there would already be movement in the north.


    Continued

 1018 Sealed, Part 19 ~ Tetrapolishka ① ~

    "Ho, so Alphilis was raised by Gwendorf"


    "Um, a little different, but I guess I got a lot of play"


    "That thug, troublesome true dragon has often taken care of a human child."


    "That story, I ask you, is it true?


    "That was a very famous story at the time. Some people complained that his neglect was responsible for the war."


    "Yeah? That bad?


    "Well, there''s more..."


    Tetrapolishka offered to fight the Alphilis and the others in a separate room, and while they were all on the move, Alphilis and Tetrapolishka were passionate about stories without other love in battle. Everyone was sneaky or very nervous about the trials they were going to wait for, but where is the wind blowing only Alphilis? I''m still passionate about talking to Tetrapolishka.


    And as soon as he went out to the open place, Tetrapolishka directed everyone to the center.


    "It twists and bends the space somewhat and makes it look wide. That''s a kind of junction. A little rampage here won''t affect the building, and I don''t mind if you do it in full. Let me show you your strength here."


    "What are the terms of the battle? Looks like we''re gonna end up killing each other."


    "You can use any weapon you want. I''m staying like this. Anything you want, you can call them all, okay?


    "Are you kidding me? This one has a proven track record in the Demon King''s Crusade."


    Lisa objected and swallowed the words along the way. The intimidation of rising from Tetrapolishka silenced Lisa.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I''m saying I''ll give you a break. This is still called the Great Demon King for more than a good reason. Hundreds more to fight other forces, including humans. I won most of that battlefield. Even the sword emperor retreated many times. If I''d just woken up from the seal and managed to do something about it, I''d be doomed long ago."


    "A sword emperor..."


    "Then let us not hesitate to go"


    It was Yao who popped up as the best hand before Alphilis questioned Tetrapolishka''s words. Assaulting from the rear like a released arrow, no one understood what had happened until Tetrapolishka could stop that kick.


    "Ho, that''s fast"


    "Oh, my God, not yet"


    Once the two separated took off, Tetrapolishka stood pleasantly and relaxed, and Yao slowly circled around it in gait. Gradually faster foot judgment complicates the movement while applying relief. Then the remnants appeared as if Yao were a few.


    "That''s a strange leg judgment."


    "If you can stop it, go ahead"


    At the same time Yao''s appearance scratched out, there were several bursts around Tetrapolishka. Those who could not see that there was probably an attack also speculated, but it is clear from the look on their faces what happened.


    Yao who can''t hide his surprises and Tetrapolishka who can''t change his expression. I guess all Yao''s attacks were prevented.


    �D�D


    "Fast inside. But I know the next five who are faster than the Lord, don''t I?


    "Knock."


    Yao''s attack increased his speed even further, but Tetrapolishka somehow follows that freakishly spontaneous attack as well. The Alphilis were dazzling, but they weren''t close enough to the bystanders.


    Nia''s fist broke in, soaking between Yao''s attacks. Yao''s attack, which draws a curve, and Nia''s attack, which stretches in a straight line. The coding fits perfectly, but can make a gap in Tetrapolishka''s defense against a misaligned attack.


    "Not yet!"


    "Yao! It''s still early!


    Yao, who reinforced the gap and offense, but wondered if Tetrapolishka''s figure had disappeared for a moment, he was twitching himself from behind Yao and slamming Yao to the ground. I didn''t faint, but the shock-like shock flowed all over my body completely stopped Yao from moving.


    "Or, ha."


    "Ugh, can you outpace that in an instant if you do everything you can? I used to be able to move easier. I don''t want to get old, but don''t be too young. It doesn''t look like it''s coming up enough to create this kind of gap."


    Nia was impressed when Tetrapolishka looked down at Yao, but what a good fit he looked like. It was my sister who was hit, but Nia herself admonished herself that she couldn''t fight if she was disturbing her mind this much.


    Tetrapolishka looks at Nia and asks with interest.


    "Are the Beasts more self-contained these days? There was no one like that before, like getting hit by a buddy in front of me to see how things were going."


    "Old Gora taught me it wasn''t until I knew I was powerless to be strong. That''s what I think, too. I''m not going to be foolish enough to just ride the invitation."


    "Be calm. But with Gora. Is that old raccoon still alive?"


    "It''s Kensei. Besides, I don''t think I need to win myself to win"


    "Hmm. So, this is it"


    Surrounding Tetrapolishka and Nia are fiery beasts and dark snakes. It was created by Muscade and Rana respectively. Tetrapolishka was about to say whether Yao at his feet was good, and suddenly flames and darkness poured out his fangs and attacked him.


    I don''t miss the gap Tetrapolishka peeled off at the unexpected attack, and while Yao, who should have been asleep, kicks Tetrapolishka in and breaks up, I leave the scene. Aside from whether or not the attack will pass, a direct hit is inevitable. Muscade and Rana were so sure.


    Continued

 1019 Sealed, Part 20 ~ Tetrapolishka ② ~

    "Hmm, I don''t have a choice."


    And at the same time that the eyes of Tetrapolishka''s forehead were opened, the fiery beast and the dark serpent stopped attacking Tetrapolishka as they had been kept, and slipped over to her.


    "What, it"


    "Are you saying it''s the Devil''s Eye of Tutorial?"


    "It''s a completely different kind of action than being poorly heard. More than that, are we done?


    "No, it''s from here. Let me join you."


    What a closet it is to raise a name. She was already in the position of chanting and unleashed her magic in pursuit of Tetrapolishka.


    [Ice Spear (Freezing Lancer)]


    Ice spears, some as much as Daron''s arms, were unleashed towards Tetrapolishka, but when one stared into Tetrapolishka''s eyes, they also all stopped moving in the air. Tetrapolishka sighed boringly.


    "Closess, that''s monotonous. We don''t have to avoid using demonic eyes."


    "Don''t worry, let''s have some fun"


    Closess went on to poke her hand at the ground and activated another sorcery. I planted it first.


    [Ice Wall (Ice Wall)]


    Magic usually used for defense. It is meant to prevent enemy swords and sorcery with thick ice, which should increase thickness enough to be proficient, but the closet made the opposite idea. In other words, the ice walls were crafted to the extreme and tailored like mirrors. Moreover, it was simultaneously rolling out ice walls in the direction of Tetrapolishka.


    Tetrapolishka accidentally meditated her eyes on the ice wall that suddenly appeared. It is the advantages of the demonic eye that can be exercised simply by admiring diverse sorceries, but at the same time it is a major drawback that the effects are reflected in the mirror. I saw Tetrapolishka blocked my vision, and at the same time Lunatica came from overhead. Rosetta stormed through the ice wall. Perfect pinching. Everyone here knew there was no escape.


    "Uh-oh!


    Rosetta waves down the sword with certainty of a blow. Renatica also waved her two-handed machet without hesitation, but based on the discomfort she felt for a moment, she was switching to throwing. Failure to switch to a blow is what should be called instinct.


    The great sword waved down by Tetrapolishka was bounced as if it had clashed against a rock, and Rosetta was retreating as if she hadn''t happened to miss the impact. The failure to let go of the sword was an act by her experience that at no time could she live without releasing her weapon. Still, my hands were paralyzed and I was nowhere near holding my sword.


    The dagger unleashed by Renatica, on the other hand, had stopped sinking into Tetrapolishka''s chest. I lost all my strength to stab him and fell pounding, but I didn''t see any wounds. What surprised me was everyone who was there. No, only one Alphilis was excluded. As far as Rosetta was concerned, she had a mixed anger of surprise and fear.


    "What the fuck! What the hell happened to Them��''s body?


    "Well, what do you think?


    "Demon Eye. I don''t know how it works, but it''s in your right hand."


    Alphilis was calmly analyzing what Tetrapolishka had done. Just before Tetrapolishka was attacked, he didn''t miss turning his right palm towards himself. It looks like seemingly pointless behavior, but the effect is as it was earlier.


    Tetrapolishka gently confronted the Alphilis and the others in a royal manner. When I pointed my right palm at the Alphilis and the others, my eyes lit up in my palms.


    "Your answer. The effect is as you can see. Each of my demon eyes works differently. This is about the Devil''s Eye for Melee, but I have a few others. Well, I''m not going to use it any more today. This is what the multieyed heavens are."


    "I see, you sure are a horrible species. But you''re not invincible, are you?


    "That''s true, though. But they are strong enough to break the hearts of those who are here. Magic makes no sense, and blows don''t work. Well, how do you attack me?


    "Um, yeah. I can think of a few streets, but maybe we should go in the easiest way to understand?


    "Like this, for example"


    Tetrapolishka stiffened herself. That too should be because the voice of Alphilis was suddenly heard from behind. I thought with my head about illusion or something, but I could not help but nervously hear my voice from right behind me as it seemed breathtaking, as could the insignificant Tetrapolishka. And when the surprised face around him got into his eyes, Tetrapolishka looked back reflexively. There''s...


    Continued

 1020 Sealed, Part 21 ~ Tetrapolishka ③ ~

    "Become - such an idiot!


    With Tetrapolishka diving through a battle that would have exceeded a thousand, he could not stop himself from uttering meaningless words on the battlefield. Looked back. Ahead is the puppet. An alpha-like puppet made of dirt spoke as if he were a human being. Speaking means witchcraft knitted a puppet with the same vocal organs as a human being. Even Tetrapolishka never thought of making a puppet that speaks like a human being, no matter how many puppets are made by magic.


    And the puppet was blown up and attacked by Tetrapolishka the moment Tetrapolishka looked back. When it explodes at close range, it covers the steeple reflexively. Tetrapolishka also accidentally closed her eyes and protected herself. At the same time, the Alphilis others were moving at a rate they had just lost sight of. When you jump up with the serious velocity and leap that is in a human being, you pull out your sword and attack it from the upper stages.


    Tetrapolishka also knew with signs that Alphilis would unleash a blow with his weight on from overhead, so naturally he takes an interception stance. Pushing the demonic eye of his right hand against his body, he unleashed his abilities.


    Hardness manipulation. Its demonic eye, which freely changes the hardness of the object, becomes a universal shield if used on its own. Tetrapolishka stomped that it would not be useful because the demonic eye would not have effect in a state where the opponent''s hardness could not be accurately understood even if he stared at the enemy, but it took about a hundred years for him to realize that it would be effective for the first time by using it on himself.


    Tetrapolishka''s body, which increased in hardness to prevent the sword of Alphilis, took Alphilis''s body head-on. But once again there, Tetrapolishka''s miscalculation.


    "What?"


    What I felt was the weight until it was unusual. Tetrapolishka''s legs were engulfed in the ground to such a weight that the giants had been crawling with ten people. When Alphilis lightened his body to the extreme with gravitational control, it was then extremely heavy and hit Tetrapolishka.


    Tetrapolishka''s body twitches and is so shocked that the bones in her body are likely to break. In the middle of it, a chunk of flame is thrown.


    "(Magic -)"


    Tetrapolishka, where the magic of fire appeared in front of her, opened the demonic eye of her forehead. The demonic eye exercising the compulsion of the Spirit (Geass) is free to bounce back or deactivate the opponent''s magic depending on its use. Tetrapolishka accidentally freed the demon eye to prevent the magic of the flames in front of him, but what a dagger remained after the sphere of flames disappeared.


    Magic Addition, one of the ways Alphilis has been working on it for over a year now, using magic. Although Tetrapolishka''s expression stifled and twisted her neck, the dagger was thinly slashing and tearing her cheek. But there was a dull impact on his abdomen, faster than blood flowed and he felt pain. It was Alphilis who kicked Tetrapolishka''s belly. It is very difficult to simultaneously use a large number of demonic eyes. Not that Alphilis knew about the weakness of the multieyed heavens, but he was considering whether that might be the case as a matter of people''s concentration.


    Alphilis and Tetrapolishka eyes intersect in the form of holding Alphilis feet. Looking into the eyes of Alphilis at that moment, Tetrapolishka knew its intentions. He was stunned for a moment and shortly afterwards Tetrapolishka''s eyes turned into something amazing.


    �D�D�D


    "That''s it!


    Victoria stopped the fight as Tetrapolishka tried to swing his knife down Alphilis'' leg. Everyone on the spot stops perfectly at the bulk of the ruling. The same is true of the line that was about to wave the sword down from behind Tetrapolishka.


    Tetrapolishka was often confused with Alphilis, but eventually spoke to Alphilis.


    "How long have you been putting your feet in my belly?


    "Oh, I''m sorry"


    As I recall, Alphilis moves his legs away. And Tetrapolishka stared silently at Alphilis, so he cut the story off from the Alphilis.


    "Um, so what about our strength?


    "Mm-hmm? Oh, right. You can call it passing. Let''s formally ask for it here. Will you do me a favor?


    "Of course. That''s what made it worth it. Well, I''d like to talk to you soon about the reward."


    "Uhm, that''s on me, too. Then you''re a mercenary. The land can also take rare animal materials, ingredients, and minerals. Let Victoria present them so you can like them. Ask them to listen to me and save their living quarters. It''s not like I''m gonna spare you."


    "Yeah - so is that, but I''d like to hear a lot from you about the black magician and the war period."


    "Tell me my story? That''s an unusual one, is that so much worth talking about back in the day?


    "Sometimes information can be hard to swap for gold. Especially when it comes to times not left in the books."


    "... okay. I''ll tell him what to do as far as I know. It''s been a long time since anyone talked to me. I''d rather get some rest than that. I might have swung too much power in good shape. The seal has just been unsealed."


    "Really? I''m afraid I''d like to work with you a little bit more."


    "If it''s archaic, I''ll put it on again. When you''re done with this request."


    "Promise?


    When Alphilis smiled without a scratch, he left Tetrapolishka to leave the room. After Tetrapolishka left, when Wictrier, who put together negotiations with Alphilis, turned back, he saw Tetrapolishka looking at his thoughts as he healed his body with warm medicinal water.


    Wictrier looks at the temperature of the water, adding medicine so that Tetrapolishka''s body can heal. But in the meantime, I can''t help but wonder about Tetrapolishka''s expression.


    "What is it, Master Tetrapolishka"


    "Why don''t you just call me my mother when you two were together?"


    "Then Mother. They look like they won''t float, but even if you care about something"


    "Earlier battle, how did it appear in your eyes?


    I couldn''t grasp Tetrapolishka''s sincerity, but she hates lies and deception. Wictrier told him what he felt.


    Continued

 1021 of Sealed, Part 22 ~ Tetrapolishka ④ ~

    "It would be my mother''s win. If you keep going like that, Alphilis loses his right leg and can''t get back on track. So I stopped."


    "Right. But I almost used the two remaining demon eyes. Still don''t know if he was winning. It would also depend on what the magic Alphilis tried to unleash off his feet was."


    "What? Sorcery from your feet?


    "Oh, there was definitely magic converging on my legs. Now, what sorcery was it? Depending on that, there was also a reversal of the situation?


    Wictrier does not answer. I''ve never even heard of magic emanating from my feet. It was as if I could not understand what Tetrapolishka was saying, but when I realized I was not joking, I had no choice but to shut up to Wictrier.


    And Tetrapolishka said this when she came up from the water.


    "Victoria, I know how to fight that."


    "Are you saying there were warriors who fought the same way? That kind of creative way to fight?


    "Mm-hmm. But it was a long time ago. I''ve forgotten for a long time, but I wonder if there are two warriors who fought in such a free way."


    The sight of Tetrapolishka made me nostalgic for the old days and unexpectedly uncomfortable.


    "You have to be sure. Victoria, I''m starting to get intrigued by Alphilis."


    "Hehe. When it comes to wearing your mother''s glasses, she''s in trouble, too."


    "Don''t call my mother a troublemaker."


    "But wasn''t that always troubling your father? Because it''s my mother who likes me."


    "That''s just my husband. And I''m not that bad."


    "It''s not convincing. We''ve been shown every 50 years that we''re close enough to get ice pickled together."


    The mother and daughter dressed in the same outfit followed the scene laughing at each other like close friends.


    Alphilis and the others got some sleep early that night. He was fatigued by the forcible forces so far, and said he would leave for further depths than the next morning. Even though Wictrier, Tetrapolishka, gives us immediate guidance, the climate in the depths is said to be even harsher, and they strive to keep their health warm.


    But that night, when everyone was asleep, there was a gentle visitor to the bedroom of Alphilis. Women and men are split into separate rooms for miscellaneous fish sleeping in thoughtful places, but Alphilis was falling asleep trying to get stuck around in Irmatal and Emerald. Whoever sneaks in there without sound was Tetrapolishka.


    Tetrapolishka stared at Alphilis, who was asleep so that he could catch up with Irmatal and Emerald, but eventually spoke as if he had decided to.


    "Alphilis, wake up."


    But no reply. Alphilis'' sleep is inherently deep, but he wakes up even trivially because Alphilis is in a state of tension when he is not in his private room. She''s not as dull as Lisa says, but now that Tetrapolishka is doing the task of calling out to Alphilis while she surrounds herself with the magic of sleep, no one around her noticed anything.


    There was a kind of certainty in Tetrapolishka, though what a contradiction it is to speak up to wake up in the magic of sleep.


    "Alphilis, wake up... no, or should I call you ''Lord Instructor''?


    "... hehe, I miss that name too."


    Alphilis'' eyes opened properly. In the moonlight enough to finally walk, only Alphilis'' eyes captured Tetrapolishka''s appearance like another creature. Tetrapolishka still remembered the kind of gaze that seemed to see the person deep down. And in this cold place, but also for the intimidation of even lower temperatures.


    "Was it still the Teacher''s Hall? I remember the way we fought earlier, so I thought it might not be. I didn''t know you were still alive."


    "That''s the line here. How could he survive being pursued by all those enemies? Praise you only for your bliss, my strange disciple."


    "This may be the first time you have been praised by the Teacher General"


    "That''s right. You were a bad godchild. There were many others strong."


    "How about the strong ones?


    "I killed him. With my own hands."


    Tetrapolishka sneered at the laughter of something that was not a nitrous alphilis. Oh, I remember. This is how this man laughed, Tetrapolishka was feeling like he went back a thousand years.


    It is the shadow of the alphilis, and the presence called the instructor continues.


    Continued

 1022 of sealed, part 23 ~ Tetrapolishka ⑤ ~

    "Tetrapolishka, you were weak. So I wasn''t interested in you as much as I wanted to defeat you as an enemy. That''s why you survived and made a name for yourself as the Great Demon King. Well, I guess he was strong enough to be active in the world of people."


    "You think I was weak? Called the strongest of the multieyed heavens, this me?


    "Yeah. ''Cause you couldn''t control the last demon eye you had. If that had been under control, you could have competed with me or on an equal footing. Well, still, I guess I couldn''t beat the individual I was using at the time."


    "Yes - maybe. I was weak. I fought for my clan, and as a result, I let everything but me die. And escape to such a periphery, and live alone."


    "That should be the first thing I said. That you have too much to hold and that you will end up getting your legs snapped. Sometimes having it makes you stronger, but I told you that if you hold the wrong amount, it will ruin with everything. You tried to save everything, you lost everything. All I''m saying is you deserve it."


    "I don''t have any words to give back. It wasn''t until we got to this land that we found out what your words meant. But we lost everything and then we got some more."


    The shadow looked interesting at the look on Tetrapolishka''s face.


    "A daughter like that Wictrier. Besides, you''re the man who was icy with me. You got a family, you fool."


    "Exactly. And a good friend of mine, the Icefield Witch. It was an unwanted pleasure for me. I no longer want anything more than my present life."


    "You think it''s appropriate?


    "Exactly. Protecting your life today is all you need."


    "Is that one virgin technique too? have you sealed yourself for it, and made its existence unpretentious?"


    "Yes, it''s also the suggestion of the witch in the icefield who became friends with me. Compromise with the humans who have followed me. By sealing and managing me, I convinced the others that I had secretly unsealed the seal every 50 years and kept it from them until I got months of activity. And my daughter''s presence."


    "Hmm, you unusable witches. I didn''t even know that much after seeing that ice sealing ceremony. That would be off at any time depending on the will of the sealer. It''s a wicked habit of witches not to even try to find out about spirits other than what they deal with."


    "... you''re still watching what''s going on out there through the Alphilis consciousness, right?


    Tetrapolishka looked sinister when she heard the words of the shadow.


    "What is your relationship with Alphilis? Who exactly are you in the first place? I thought I was just a strong sub, but from what I hear you say, I don''t think so. I was using it, you said? What the hell are you..."


    "Again, that''s something you have no right to know. Or do you want me to help you find out?


    And the shadow put Emerald and Irmatal forward, and did the trick of freshly. Tetrapolishka had tied her mouth to the side like she had seen it for a long time.


    "... I meant to, but I guess you can''t"


    "I don''t want to lose without such a soothing means. You just woke up from the seal. And the flesh of the alphilis we use today has the best qualities in history. Orangeables are afraid."


    "Orangeable... are you an Orangeable collaborator?


    "Well? But I''ll give you one answer. I am possessed by Alphilis. That''s what this girl knows, but I''ve been doing the same thing for so long. That''s why I''m good at fighting, and most importantly, though I like to fight.


    Well, you still have your doubts, but it''s time to go to bed. You''re not in the mood yet either. This battle won''t be over. "


    "Just one last thing. Are you on the side of the Alphilis?


    a shadow that leaned his neck towards the question of Tetrapolishka, but


    "I don''t have the in-laws to answer that either. But at least it''s obvious you won''t have to die."


    "That answer is enough. I don''t even want to think about turning the Teacher to his enemies."


    "You''re being honest. Because I fell in love."


    "- It''s what you say that''s incredible. Is that the daughter''s influence?


    "... I guess so"


    The shadow answered small, never turning a blind eye to Tetrapolishka again. Tetrapolishka also stopped talking to the shadows. This conversation was not heard by anyone, and again the room was engulfed in quiet darkness.


    "Coming, boy"


    "Is that the Admiral of Kibalee and Yamazoo? Well, that''s a fine beast."


    The layer acting with Orolon was on an expedition with a herd of yuki wolves. To regain their habitat, of course.


    But Orolon was not confined to it, but also called in representatives of other races. Together they are the beasts of wisdom, Vols, the head of the kibaleopard, which would be located on the phantom beast above the classification, and Vitara, the head of the yamazoo.


    With as much body as Orolon, Vols slowly walked, with fangs sharp enough to further slash and tear the freezing air. It is Vitara who has walked gently with the earth as if a small hill were moving. I don''t know if his eyes can be distracted from the outside by the long hairs, but I guess it''s not just a dull beast.


    When each head stopped walking, it was as if the flock had stopped on the spot as a trained army, sitting down and showing no hostility. And when Orolon, Vols, and Vitara each went forth from the three sides, so did the lay.


    Continued

 1023 Sealed, Part 24 ~ Fantasy Beasts of the Snowfield ① ~

    "Thank you for meeting us, Vols. Vitara."


    "It''s always the same thing to be hungry for new arrivals. But what about that person? From what I''ve seen, this land doesn''t even seem human."


    "... don''t smell blood. And you smell the blood of a wolf."


    "Let''s talk about the translation."


    Orolon introduced the layer. That he crossed with a bunch of yukio wolves on his own, and also drew from Orolon. Vols rounded his eyes to the story, but blind Vitara, covered in long hairs, did not know what he was thinking.


    "Do you, uh, human beings from outside, cooperate with that Tetrapolishka to crusade them? The man came this way in a long way."


    "It is unclear whether Tetrapolishka will cooperate with the humans from outside. It is also possible that Tetrapolishka will not move. Besides, that neighborhood is our home. It was necessary to fight."


    "... do you have no regrets about involving that person? Wouldn''t we lose our pride?"


    "Then no. This boy is a warrior. It''s closer to us than humans, too. Besides, it''s a good story for this boy. Is that all right, boy?


    "Oh, because that''s the conclusion I came up with after thinking about it overnight. It was originally a solo act, and no one knows I''m here except one. Then it''s safer to keep moving with the reliable people than to rendezvous once. And the battle is where you want it."


    To the words of the layer, the Vols round their eyes again.


    "Ha, what a belligerent person you are. Are all the people out there like that?


    "I don''t. At least I won''t fight if I don''t have to."


    "... a boy with the eyes of a hunter, who hastened to death. Formerly our battle. Do your best, boys, and be comfortable with it."


    "Absolutely. Our captain is always telling us to come back alive. However, I may know them best next time. [M] Probably the ones with the cause."


    "... then let us hope"


    "That''s settled."


    As soon as the heads of the three races agreed, they came together and began to act. It is the action of hundreds of beasts in total. Moreover, no one or he tries to hide his killings, sometimes barking and claiming to exist. They insist on going out from the other side.


    But only then did the enemy appear. Three more moments of walking, and a short daytime lapses.


    "I''ve come a long way."


    "Are you freaked out by this number?


    "... you''re not. Stop the march once."


    Orolon stopped the herd with the words of the layer. Continue and stop Vols and Vitara as well.


    "What''s up?


    "... the enemy has intelligence. Looks like they''ve been waiting for us. There''s an ambush, surrounded by a half-moon."


    "... you know exactly what I mean. I didn''t realize it until they pointed it out. I''ve heard half as much about Orolon''s husband, but I''ll admit you''re more beastly than a beast."


    "Thanks for that."


    "Come!


    It was at the same time that Orolon barked and Hekatonkail''s army emerged from under the snow. Once you have identified the advent of the enemy, each of the three flocks will begin to storm to the right, left and front. The colliding legions often played each other''s battles, but the beasts who tried to regain their habitat had different momentum.


    An advantage for Hekatonkale is that the fangs and nails of all beasts do not pass easily through both Kibalees and Yukiwolves. Hekatonkail''s armor is stiff, especially to the extent that a few excellent nails and fangs finally come through. Even if the Yamazoo let the giant say something and crush it, the ground will absorb the shock with the snow. Instead of tearing Hekatonkail apart, the beasts had switched to a battle in the form of taking and twisting with a few heads, but the most active was the layer.


    Layer already has experience engaging Hekatonkail. Layers, who knew the sword would not pass from the front, stabbed precisely through the gaps in the armor of Hekatonkayle and the others, inflicting fatal injuries. Layers showing how to fight like a flowing battle were crumbling a single Hekatonkail painting on one horse.


    "You''re gonna do it!


    Vols was impressed with the distance, but once the lay cleaned up a certain number of enemies, he pulled without exalting himself into battle. He also borrowed Vitara''s head, which he pulled once, and observed the battle.


    "That''s an overwhelming advantage."


    "Right."


    "That''s crazy."


    "What makes you think that?


    "I don''t think you can do this to an enemy of this magnitude. I don''t think they''re going to push me into this house, even if I''m surprised."


    "Exactly. It''s too cheap today... behind your back."


    "... you''re right."


    Layer and Vitara had sharply captured the signs of an enemy approaching from behind. Every one of them is traveling fast as a wolf.


    Eventually the lay who saw the enemy was honestly impressed. Hecaton Kale comes on the back of the Demon Kings and rushes through the snowfields at high speed.


    "Oh, is that coming? Keep your enemies on the front, you''re going to turn around and ambush them from behind. I can''t believe they have this idea of horseback riding tactics."


    "The consciousness of the flock faces forward. This is working."


    At the same time as the words of Vitara, the unity of Hekatonkail blew the horn. The beasts noticed an enemy approaching from behind, but at the same time reinforcements appeared from under the snow.


    The beasts were dressed to be completely pinched. Vitara roared when she saw how it was.


    "... bad, completely pinched"


    "It''s an effective tactic because you''re an enemy who''s not afraid of death. Normally, you can rub your stoop with who will, and you will get back to back. But they don''t have it."


    "Pull it once!?


    Orolon turned back at some point and gave his opinion. Vols is also on the spot at some point. But Layer often thought and shook his head to the side.


    Continued

 1024 Sealed, Part 25 - The Fantasy Beasts of the Snowfield ②

    "No, let''s keep settled. The majority of them shouldn''t have intelligence. If most of them have intelligence, it''s impossible to perform such tactics perfectly. There must be only a few of them to be commanders."


    "That being the case, we have to precisely tailor a few of them. How do you do that?


    "Wait a minute."


    Layers concentrate their consciousness. Look for individuals who should be at the center of the enemy, from high places. Lunatica said. Enemy generals are bound to stand out. The general is also large in stature because it is normal for him to have a superior, and often dresses flashy for inspiring his allies even if he is not. Besides, when the Admiral falls, the battle will reverse the situation all at once, so I''m in a place that''s solid enough to say.


    But Hekatonkail is not like a normal human being, and it is unclear whether it necessarily applies. There are also things on the back of the Demon King that nearly ten people ride with from a few to many. The seemingly indistinguishable layer decided to be ready when he regained his sword.


    "I''ll set it up. Orolon and the others ask for a frontal enemy."


    "Oh, my God? Are you going to kill me by yourself?"


    "I think it''s easier to concentrate. Just stick it out of the front of the enemy once and out the back, so it''s okay."


    Quick as I can tell, the layers rushed out to the enemy. The Hekatonkails, who don''t even put layers on their teeth that storm single-ridden, have pushed to crush them with the momentum they have. When the layers observed that the enemy''s momentum was not weakened, on the contrary, they struck a blow with all this luck.


    First of all, I slashed off one of the six legs of the Demon King running the lead. A demon king with a broken posture collapses with momentum, where several demon kings clash from the rear. Layers similarly aim at the feet of the demon kings running in front of the herd, rolling out their swords. Then the front of the herd collapsed.


    But they are not demon kings who stop by. We crush our fallen companions and move forward one after the other. Even the Orolons lost sight of where the lay went anymore, but certainly the demon kings'' feet were dull. In it, when a large individual tried to step forward on his fallen companion, he jumped out of the demon king where the layer was trampled, and struck a blow.


    The layer aimed at a soft belly. Instead of being struck by a blow, Hecaton Kale, on his back, accidentally clinging to his reins, took a breath down his neck.


    Immediately after that, the herd''s movements stopped perfectly. The demon kings and Hekatonkail, who went to the deserted field but were very sick, crushed it as if they had caused an avalanche.


    It was Orolone and the others who were surprised.


    "Did you do it?


    "Oh, apparently he crushed the enemy general."


    "It''s a big deal. But I wonder how they found out."


    "... I guess. It''s more like a beast than we are."


    "No way."


    The phantom beasts were convinced of the actions of the layers in their own words, but the warcraft they led had moved on to the pursuit of the enemy. If they chase the habitat, though the beast, they also resent it. They were thoughtlessly and relentlessly sticking their fangs and nails up to Hekatonkale and the demon kings who fled without shame or outspoken.


    But it is also the layers that are calm here.


    "Will you make sure some of us can escape while we chase our enemies?


    "Why?


    "Let''s strike the enemy''s home base as it is. There must be a place where they came out. How much of a demon king does not mean he springs up and comes out of nowhere. There''s got to be a place to be born, a place to be based."


    "I see. You want me to do it thoroughly?"


    "Roots can only be broken from the roots."


    "... then let''s let a team of yamazoos chase us. Your legs are too fast for a wolf or a leopard. We''re just fine."


    When Vitara barked, the Yamazoos changed their posture and began to run to drive the demon kings away. The Phantom Beasts moved a certain distance from the demon kings that could be driven away into pursuit.


    Layer silently moved on to the chase when he checked on the condition, but Orolon had one thing to worry about.


    "(You didn''t join the Ice Dragons in our call... they''re probably not after the habitat because they''re much stronger than we are, but the proud ones make it good for such demon kings to walk wide. Well, maybe you won''t join us because it''s hard, but you''re just curious that there''s no movement)"


    Orolon moved on to the chase posture asking himself, but he didn''t want to run anyone out of the herd to see how the Ice Dragons behaved. If Orolon had had the opportunity to learn how to play modern warfare, he would never have overlooked it, but he had no idea so far, no matter how intelligent the phantom beast was.


    Continued

 1025 of sealed, part 26 ~ shackles ① ~

    "Kubelay, are you there!?


    "... shut up, Dad. It''s up to you to stay. I don''t have enough feet to move. [M] ''Moving'' is forbidden. Isn''t that an order my father imprinted when I was made?"


    "Come on, I wonder. Maybe you''re trying to figure something out."


    Anomaly walked out on her feet saggily when she glanced at Kubelais, her work, which was somewhat too brilliant. Ahead there is a terminal for Anomaly to run the factory. As Anomaly inserted her own hand into the two holes, she began to give orders to the center of the factory. From there, orders can be flown to workshops or factories built in various parts of the continent.


    The information to which Anomaly is connected is understandable to Kubelais, but Kubelais was just as surprised to know where that order came from.


    "Dad, what''s going on? What the hell happened to giving orders to all the workshops on the continent?


    "I''ve been cut off from the black magician"


    "Huh?


    Kubelay raised his voice of surprise. With their calm and immense intelligence, Annomarie''s one-armed demon king, Kubelay, cannot forbid surprises either.


    "Are you okay with that?


    "It can''t be okay. I should have had a chase by now. Right, perhaps Titania or Lifeless will come. My fate has run out."


    "Like that other HR... no solution?


    "I have a plan. But I''m not supposed to teach you. [M] Whose fault do you think this happened in the first place?


    Anomaly''s eyes were full of distrust of Kubelay. Kubelais with no shaking neck moves his eyes left and right to make a denial.


    "If you doubt me, let me be clear, I have nothing to do with the management of the North. It is certainly me and the individual who formerly looked the same as me who administers the northern earth, but that''s why my father should have adjusted it so that we can''t get in touch with each other, and the thought process is completely different in the first place. I work efficiently for mass production. There''s a lot of creativity over there, obsessed with developing new individuals. Dad should know that best. Sure, I was created as a free-willed individual, but I told you that he laid down multiple defenses so he could defy his father."


    "Oh, that''s why that workshop over there isn''t even known to Orangeables. All my real research is out there. And I adjusted my regular six-monthly contact and my contact to go to you in case of a fire. For example, someone leaves the other workshop without permission, or something. The ability to contact me when there is a change is a top priority.


    Until that person contacted me, I didn''t hear from you. [M] As I''ve learned since I shared my memories, I''ve been left alone for a few months until the person I''m sending over killed herself and reported it to me. What the hell is this all about? The demon kings have already stormed around to their liking and even reached out to the people in Tetrapolishka''s shelter. This would keep Tetrapolishka and the phantom beasts living on that land quiet. There are extraordinarily powerful demon kings left in escort, but even if Tetrapolishka survived the Great War. I don''t know if I''m gonna make it to the deepest part of my workshop.


    It''s a fatal breakdown, Kubelay. Now, if you can open it, let''s do it. "


    I get up for killing from Anomaly. Kuberet felt his body temperature cooling from fear, but he admitted no excuse for not doing so on the spot.


    "... there''s no opening. ''Cause I really didn''t hear from you at all. I just think the guys over there did something. If you don''t care about this answer and want to dispose of me, you can do so. I''m not going to grudge you."


    "... well, if I can do that, I''m doing that. But assuming you were innocent, disposing of you would result in the loss of one of my valuable production routes. Assuming a war with Orangeables, the capabilities of the factories and workshops we have today are invaluable. With all this power, no matter how powerful they are, they can''t crush this one in one breath.


    Well, then I need to go to the field and find out. I''ll take care of your absence in the meantime. At best, you get your honor back. "


    "I get it. But what if the black magicians come?


    "It''s just useless to be hostile, let it be. I know they think they''ll be able to use the demon kings they produced themselves, but that''s not going to be easy. I''m about ready for insurance when I have to. You can regret cutting me off at best."


    Anomaly says it''s quick, or she was disappearing with the metastasis. Kuberley spoke toward the darkness of a painting in the room when he confirmed that Anomaly was completely gone.


    "Don''t you think you can come out now?


    "You were right to read. Is that a friend you should get?


    "My liver''s pretty cold, though. Besides, I''m not gonna be your friend."


    "I can''t get along."


    Doom emerges from the darkness. There was a good grin on its mouth and a slightly sad look at the same time. Kubelay pointed to the look on his face and cast doubt on it.


    Continued

 1026 of sealed servings, part 27 ~ shackles ② ~

    "You have a strange look, you did what Doom thought."


    "Sure. Turn Kubelay over here and block contact from the other side. In the isolated workshop, the runaway other Kubelay did what he wanted, and the hasty Anomaly betrayed the black magician... and thought about that possibility, but I can''t believe it''s going so well. If only Anomaly could know what the Book of Life is all about at best. That''s how much I''ve been thinking.


    Then don''t let Annomarie die. "


    "It''s too much. Who got chased, by the way?


    "Titania."


    "Wow..."


    Kubelay also knew about Titania, so he accidentally narrowed his eyes and sympathized with his own father. Titania had a lot of experiments to examine the demon king''s performance, but no matter how confident he prepared it, he scratched one on Titania. Toothless, so much so that Kubelay and Anomaly, who lost their confidence, were depressed with their heads.


    Doom also speaks with sincere regret.


    "I still thought Annomarie was a good friend. It''s a shame you''re dead."


    "I haven''t decided to die yet. I don''t even know what Dad really is."


    "Sure. I still don''t know which one is the main unit. And rather than, I guess the body is replaced all the time? Or maybe it''s a group."


    Kuberet was surprised by Doom''s words, and accidentally poked many spear-shaped tentacles around him, blackmailing him. Kubelay, who did not originally trust Doom, but there was something in that word that could not be seen. In a sense it was an expression of the vigilance that Kubelais had in the depths that he acted in such a way, knowing that it was a futile act.


    "How do you know?


    "If you''re in the same position, I''m one of the possibilities. Do not squeeze the identity by replacing the body regularly. Plus, throw away the degraded individuals and turn them into new ones. By doing so, it is possible to obtain a body close to immortality. I don''t have a life expectancy because I''m an evil spirit, but as a person with meat, I can''t escape life expectancy. It should be horrible for any individual to have a life expectancy. Well, anomalies have aspirations. If you''re a decent creature, you have a desire to live a very long life.


    Besides, it''s an emergency response that Anomaly thought of, but it''s also unnatural that the only contact I can get is to Kubelay. If it''s so important, you just have to make sure you get in touch with yourself. You should assume that there was some reason why you couldn''t, but if you were replacing your body from time to time, you''d be satisfied. In addition, he was escaping the brainwashing of the Orange Bull. Anomaly was running away from the brainwashing that Titania, Lifeless, and Bradymaria couldn''t even get away with. But if a brainwashed individual dies, I''m convinced. This is what he himself was talking about.


    Well, now I have a question for you, too. Do you know what the Book of Life is?


    "You don''t know. I won''t tell you if I know, for someone like you who won''t be alarmed."


    "Where did you get help from that unafraid person? Well, I already have an idea of what the Book of Life is. I''m sure it''s in the North."


    "What?


    Kubelay stuck his spear out unintentionally, but in vain to Doom. He deformed his body in a fog and went back to normal elsewhere. The expression gave plenty of room and continued to explain.


    "According to my research, Anomaly is an artificial life form (chimera) herself. I mean, he''s a demon king made by someone himself. Sure - I think I said Farmas or something. A man who was also a madman who flipped an anti-flag against the Magic Church and lived in hiding. His records indicate that he was obsessed with the idea of ''ultimate life''. In other words, it is his contention that there was a better life in the world that would have made us who we are today, and that we called it God or the Spirit. And I guess you wondered if you could artificially create that life.


    Theoretically broken talk. If we''re the ones who degraded from God and the Spirit, we''re talking about how we can get to our origins, right? Assuming we can create it, there is no way that those who are better than ourselves will listen to us. Most of all, maybe it didn''t matter to him that he was crazy.


    But that''s how it was made, Anomaly. The magician made a chimera that could explore the origins of life semi-permanently, knowing its own lifespan. If I were to create the ultimate life, I wish I''d thought about looking at it some more.


    But the brains were really good. Annomarie has spent hundreds of years already getting to one end of that answer "


    "... the ultimate life, that it''s complete?


    "How about that? But I''m pretty sure the ruins I went to last time triggered one thing. But it hasn''t been long since then. I don''t think I''ve had enough time, and if it was done, I''d be betraying a black magician from myself. Because Aurangebull''s brainwashing didn''t work on him in the first place.


    Well, it''s time for me to go after Annomarie. We''re going to see something interesting in the North. My metastases aren''t as good as Anomaly''s, so it''s gonna take me a while to catch up. "


    "Doom! Do you want me to keep my word?


    Kubelay shouted unexpectedly at Doom, who showed an unsympathetic attitude, and Doom, looking back, smiled joyfully.


    "I know. If Anomaly dies, I''ll make you a leg. [M] I can remove the conscious limitations on you."


    "Is that true?


    "Absolutely. What do you think I''ve been doing with Anomaly lately? I keep my promises. Because it''s more interesting in the world. But you are also a professional. [M] I didn''t know I was going to kill my birth parents to get my own feet to walk freely."


    "My father is bad for giving me free will and not just the freedom to move. It''s only natural that I want to walk freely through the outside world."


    "Indeed."


    Doom nodded forcefully, leaving behind a worried, eye-catching Kuberet. And after he left the scene, he blurted and crushed.


    "As long as you remove the shackles, you will make your own feet, even without my help. But get your feet. What the hell do you want? Even though your desire is nothing but to create a better life. I would never kill my father without hope or vision for the future, and neither would you.


    Well, okay. This isn''t something that evil spirits worry about. "


    And Doom went after the anomaly, trying to be pleasant.


    Continued

 1027 of sealed, part 28 ~ Tetrapolishka ⑥ ~

    "Ladies and gentlemen, this way. Watch your step on the right because it''s more likely to break down."


    "It''s fragile, there''s no such thing as philosophy."


    "That''s the horrible thing about the snowfield. But the spirits have a deep rift in the ground on their right, so they say we shouldn''t get on top."


    "The witch''s guide is for you to hear. You don''t have to risk your life for nothing."


    Taken by Tetrapolishka, the former Alphilis guided by the closet advance through the snowfields. Since it was a guide to the closet, the line sometimes suddenly changed course or forced behavior such as stopping and spending the night, but was never in danger. Already three days after leaving the temple of Tetrapolishka. Not a single one of the Alphilis and the others now knows where they''re going.


    It was at first that Muscade complained about what it was, but it was already beyond the understandable area of Muscade when it came to the treatment of water and ice spirits, and discontent drew in naturally. Also, the closet itself learned from Tetrapolishka and was not much of a direction-guide while inquiring with the Spirit, but now it seemed to have gotten used to it, and even the appearance of a skilled man had already been questioned.


    Tetrapolishka was impressed when she saw the walking closet with the lead.


    "Big deal, are you used to it?"


    "Is Closess exploring the state of the terrain while communicating with the Spirit?


    Alphilis alongside Tetrapolishka asks.


    "Exactly. If you''re a witch, get used to it, or even a magician can do it, but in the case of a closet, the speed at which you can hear and correctly understand the voices of the elephant spirits is great. The Spirit himself has little will, he only talks. It could be the ability to approach the first ice field witch. No, or above that."


    "The first Icefield witch was your friend?


    "Oh, she was my friend. While I was still the Demon King, she offered to protect the mountain peoples of the North. Pilebos mountain roads aren''t as well built as they are now. Each settlement was finely divided and isolated by cliffs and valleys. It was the first ice field witches who were coming and going and bridging them.


    Warcraft is also much more than it is today, a time when it was very dangerous. As some settlements are attacked and destroyed by the Warcraft, she has offered us protection. "


    "Even though you are the Demon King?


    "Apparently, there''s quite a misunderstanding about the war period. They say some black magicians are heroic kings, but you''ve never heard of his anecdotes? Doesn''t the hero king have a record of serving the peripheral people, beasts, and even demons and warcraft?


    "... Speaking of which, you might have had that description."


    "Once upon a time, the boundaries of each race were more blurred."


    Tetrapolishka laughed bitterly. It seemed to denounce the luxury of all human beings today and criticize them somewhere.


    "My people were certainly centered on their fellow multieyed heavens, but there were also many humans and warcraft. When there weren''t so many humans yet, humans and subraces were closer together. As a human being, I hated subraces because I couldn''t live with them.


    Human beings today may have developed a lot more civilized and intellectually than they used to, but they may have become mentally immature. Just discriminate against the beast man, not to mention the fact that the sub-people have become almost extinct in towns and villages... so long as they''re sad. "


    "Right, I think so, too. What humans can''t do, they can do for the rest of the species. Maybe we should respect each other more."


    "But only one Orange Bull of the Five Wise took action. Don''t ask anyone to help you. Even the most intelligent and knowledgeable high elves were, so maybe you can''t blame humans."


    Tetrapolishka made him look for a place to rest when he caught up with the closet early in his steps. In time, Tetrapolishka was accompanied by Alphilis and Lisa, at the top of a small high snow hill, looking around at the surroundings. Fortunately, there is no snowstorm now and the weather is beautiful, so we can look far beyond. The world, composed only of blue and white colors, had a beauty that was simple but likely to be inhaled, although the weather did not know what would happen in a moment''s time.


    "Perhaps, as far as I can see, the one called the Silver World? There''s nothing caught on Lisa''s sensors either. There''s not going to be anyone alive in the sky or on the earth."


    "Even my eyesight does. Apparently, there are no enemies around. There, you can see the sea at the end of it. Let''s be the northernmost part of this continent."


    "Heh, you''ve come a long way with yourself. What''s across the ocean?


    "That''s something I didn''t know in my time working in the middle of the continent. But he that dwelt above the sea, even among the demon kings, went out into the sea. I heard you came home scattered."


    "I''ve heard of it. Do you think there are creatures in the outer sea that are much more gigantic than continental monsters? A giant fish to mistake for an island, an organism called Kraken with a giant that has to look up like a mountain while at sea. Also at the end of the outer sea, the world is torn apart or something. Though I do not know the truth, because no one has returned alive. Do you know what Tetrapolishka is?


    "I don''t know the truth. I live on this continent to the best of my ability, and I couldn''t get around to the outside world. But if you had time, maybe you could have gone somewhere like that. This continent is neatly narrow. Lost my place of life requires new heavens and earth, but we can no longer hope for such a place on this continent."


    "Miriazal of Arnelia Church is not a narrow figure. With such imminent threats as a black sorcerer, I''m sure you won''t bother to turn you against your enemies. I wonder if you''d rather be one of them and ask for help? Depending on how the story goes, you might be able to live by waving more of a major player"


    "And if the black sorcerer is gone, for a reason, I''ll be driven away again, I guess. Without prey, hunting dogs after prey are destined to be boiled and eaten next."


    Tetrapolishka''s ruthless words jammed with alphilis, so she took care of it with a little sorrow.


    Continued

 1028 of sealed, part 29 ~ Tetrapolishka ⑥ ~

    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to lose your Lord''s favor. However, I''ve experienced a lot of betrayal and betrayal. Now I can live quietly with those I can forgive. That''s happier than anything. Unless this life is threatened, you can''t hope for anything more. Maybe I''m old, too."


    "No remainder of your heart?


    "... right. If there is one, do you mean the closet? You didn''t intend to bind the witch of the ice field to me for generations. I teach past knowledge, use of witchcraft, etc. as a price, but that witch named Closess seems a little different from the previous witch on the ice field. Until now the witches had a verse that naturally accepted to live on this ice field somewhere, but she wasn''t. You look interested in the outside world, not tied to an ice field. Maybe it''s because you met the Lord earlier than I did."


    "I don''t know."


    "If you''re unconscious, it''s a servant sin, Alphilis. But this could also be fate. Swede died before he let me engage the closet, and the closet came to see me herself, perceiving that the seal of the earth had been lifted. Normally, my predecessors would take me, and I would immediately judge its qualities. I would then consult with the witch of the icefield and make mild allusions if she could not accept about us."


    "Ha, you''re a total coward. I know what''s in it."


    Lisa told me to throw it away, but the tone wasn''t as spicy as the content. I suppose it is in view of Tetrapolishka''s position. Tetrapolishka laughs bitterly.


    "You''re tough. But I was desperate to protect the resting place I got too. Besides, we''re happier with each other than being tied to the ice fields with some discomfort and unhappiness inside. As a price, I also intend to provide you with a wealth of technology and knowledge. So generations of Ice Plains witches, among witches, should have been powerful in fingerprinting and had a strong voice."


    "I''m not always happy because I have a strong voice. I think it''s a selfish opinion of Tetrapolishka for a long time. But does purposefully telling me that mean changing the shape of my life?


    "I have to change, you''re right. The reason the seal was broken is more serious than I thought. I had Victoria look into it, and apparently the seal was broken because the earth was dead."


    "The earth, dead?


    Tetrapolishka looks more strange on the surprised look of Alphilis.


    "What, you don''t know? I''ve seen it many times in my time, but it doesn''t happen much in today''s world, or is it cleverly hidden? Sometimes, you''ve never heard of the existence of the ''vain''?


    He said, "You''re a vain man?


    "Instead, I''ve worked with a bigger one than a three-story building."


    "... wait, not as big as a kid with a yuki wolf at best?


    "No, at least Lisa''s right. I''ve fought huge before."


    With the words of Alphilis and Lisa, Tetrapolishka contemplated it with a serious face. The look on his face, wrinkled around his forehead with his arms, is also somewhat very confusing.


    "... if that''s true, it''s probably more serious than I thought. Gwendorf, no, Notice hasn''t moved anything?


    "Notice?"


    "It''s officially a silver-white true dragon called Truffon. He was older than Gwendorf and did something like a compiler of the True Dragons, but this was another kind of stranger who circled on Gwendorf and blended into the world not to be a chief but to be a human being from time to time. The knowledge is said to loom into the abyss, and even the former Five Wise Men... oh, well. So the Orange Bull has a black magician..."


    Because Tetrapolishka began to say something about bumps, the Alphilis were silently listening to the solitaire, but there came Petefloat and Irmatal.


    "Alphilis, do you have a minute? I''m tired of taking care of Irmatal. I''d appreciate it if you''d change."


    "I wonder if I can do it a little later, Petefloat. I''m telling you a very important story right now."


    "I know that too, but that''s just me. Then I can''t take care of you under Irmatal."


    "Ugh, you can''t help it..."


    "Mom, pee"


    "Man, Il''s smart, but he can''t stand on his own."


    When Alphilis couldn''t help but take Irmatal away, Petefloat has appealed to Lisa to leave as well with signs. Lisa was annoyed by the quiet and creepy signs that she had never felt before, but found it to be crappy, not hostile, so she left them without distracting herself.


    Petefloat and Tetrapolishka were the ones left, but Tetrapolishka looked at Petefloat and all eyes were rounded and surprised open.


    "... you, Pete!?


    "Long time no see, Pollica. Ever since you were conquered."


    The two people who called each other nicknames were opposite expressions. Petefloat had a familiar smile against the amazing Tetrapolishka.


    And Petefloat changed his appearance, and became the size of a man.


    Continued

 1029 of sealed, part 30 ~ Tetrapolishka (8) ~

    "Ugh, if this looks like it, it would also fit the height of my eyes. This is more familiar with you."


    "Petefloat... you were alive"


    "I said hello that you were alive. Unlike you, I didn''t mean to do anything to be conquered."


    "Well said! How many fights do you think you fought three inches ahead of you? Some were questioned, some dreamed, some desperate, and undoubtedly all driven into battle. You may have been unconscious, but that''s still poor quality!


    "That''s why Lady Notice stopped me at the end. The creature only shows its true value on the occasion of betting life and death. That idea is still the same, but I just stopped imitating it like trying my life.


    It worked, that word. ''First of all, understand that you know nothing. And understand that when you lose it, you lose it. "I didn''t have feelings for being sweet, but I''ve learned the importance of what I can''t afford to lose."


    Petefloat shrugged his shoulders and showed the color of reflection, but the trick was clouded, and most importantly, the sincerity of Petefloat was hard to grasp in Tetrapolishka, who knew Petefloat''s past vices.


    "Very incredible."


    "I can''t help it if they say so. I just don''t care about me, but there''s one thing I have to tell you. It''s about what Oranzeble is trying to do and what Alphilis is trying to do."


    "? Is that something to do with me?


    "There''s a lot of it. Because it''s not irrelevant about the person you call" the instructor. "


    "! Why did you do that!


    "Who do you think I am? This is still the top spirit of darkness, one of the oldest of the top spirits, and darkness is the abyss of knowledge. It''s harder to ask for things I don''t know."


    "Just a peek looks great"


    "Wow, what a secular wrap up"


    While Petefloat nodded somewhat disappointingly, he tried to share what Notice had looked into and learned and his reflections. Tetrapolishka, who listened silently without changing his expression, but when he finished listening until the end, he sat down on the spot and thought with his eyes closed. The chatty peat float also sat in its silence.


    Eventually Tetrapolishka opened her eyes softly.


    "... I thought eventually this would come the time. No, our elder said. Young I didn''t know what it meant, but, yeah, that''s the time."


    "That''s the thing. The ancient dragons fell asleep, the Stelvese decided to hide, and the Orange Bull moved alone all lead to one. And how could Aurangebull have laid eyes on Alphilis?"


    "Is she the ''witch''? Right?


    "Probably. But a witch is even in the hands of Oranzebul. Because it''s not like life on earth can interfere."


    "But when that happens, what the Alphilis and the others are trying to do, and what the Arnelian Church is trying to do, will it only be harmful? If you know so much, why didn''t you tell him?


    "Right... I think that''s where Master Notice was bothered, too. But I''m thinking of one other possibility."


    "Another possibility?


    It''s a reversal of the idea.


    Petefloat grinned and spoke to Tetrapolishka in a tone that even taught his students.


    "It is true that Oranzeble acted ''right''. But it''s not always the only right answer. Assuming you can derive more correct answers than Orangeables, wouldn''t everyone want you there? I find the beautiful flowers that are struck by the sadness that piles on the corpses of 10,000 interesting, but isn''t it the martial bone weed that blooms in the meadows that shine in the sun that can be braved?


    "I''m not sure again, even if... that there''s more to it than ''liberation of truth'' and ''salvation of the world''?


    "It may be an answer that I or you can''t derive from having a long life span and thinking too far ahead. But if you''re human. If they are human beings who cannot be tied to the earth, there may be that possibility. Among other things, Alphilis is a particularly free minded person. I''m in this mercenary regiment because it''s fun to watch.


    Besides, not all of Orangeable''s behavior works. This is it. "


    "What?


    "Perhaps this time things are unexpected for Oranzeble. He is a wizard, but not an omnipotent being. Besides, the people he''s probably manipulating aren''t the ones he can manipulate.


    His actions have become more prominent everywhere, especially recently, when it comes to losing control. Despite hundreds of years of acting unnoticed by anyone. Perhaps we are in a hurry because the time is more pressing than we thought, but there are people who are spreading a little bit of their little glitch that even the Orange Bull doesn''t realize. I don''t feel that way. "


    "How do you know?


    "Because it''s an M.O. I used to do. When it comes to breaking things down, it''s best to get your hands on them from something so small that you don''t even realize it. The debacle grows bigger and bigger with its own weight and breaks even if left alone. Any intimate plan is like that."


    "... that was the most convincing word of the day."


    Tetrapolishka looked up as if he were frightened, but the look wasn''t rude. Because in talking to Petefloat, I remembered a little bit about the days I talked to my old buddies.


    Continued

 1030 of Sealed, Part 31 ~ Tetrapolishka ● ~

    "I know what I''m trying to say. So what do you think I should do?


    "Nothing. Maybe it''s important to not be too squeaky for now. I think it''s only inspiring the black magician that you, too powerful, become one of the Alphilis. Not as strong as it was during the war, but there are also strong men in this era. Spears'' four sisters are alive, and if one group is too powerful, it alerts them to a greater existence."


    "I see, that''s the best thing. But I miss Spears'' four sisters. Are they still alive?"


    "They say haters are all over the world. They were neglected by us and other warcraft and demon kings. That''s also why I can say I survived. Besides, no one has uncovered the secret of their immortality. The brawl has stopped because my oldest daughter goes into deep sleep on a periodic basis, but it''s time for her to wake up again in earnest. Depending on her mood, the tragedy will be repeated indefinitely.


    Besides, the others are pretty much alive, aren''t they? The strong ones seem to be very good at survival. "


    "Well, even if they''re alive, they have no idea what they want."


    "Tell that to your old self. We all seem to have quite a reason right now."


    Petefloat laughed at the dullness, because he remembered the old days of Tetrapolishka, who was said to be one of the most belligerent of demonic kings, but I guess Tetrapolishka no longer remembers exactly what happened before. She can also talk to Petefloat because of her messy personality who doesn''t pay attention to the end of things.


    Petefloat wanted to talk to this old friend more, but he reacted ticklessly to see what he felt and looked far away. And it encouraged Tetrapolishka.


    "Pollica, I''d like to talk to you more, but I don''t think so either. Is it far from here to the target?


    "No, the spirits tell me that enemies have sprung up from around here, but I can''t give you the guidelines. It seems like it''s time for something to happen because it narrows the scope of the search to encompass it. The enemy is not visible, nor are the beasts led by the phantom beasts. And ice dragons. I was just a little nervous."


    "Right. I really shouldn''t be doing this, but apparently we should hurry. You should go straight in the direction I point. [M] There will be a cause of disaster to aim for there. Yeah, but don''t go anywhere dangerous, okay? And don''t tell me what I said. If you don''t, Alphilis will tear you apart."


    "What do you mean? Isn''t it forbidden for the superior spirits to take certain sides?


    "If Lady Notice were here. It''s just that it''s the Orange Bull who''s originally defying the rules. I don''t think there''s anything wrong with it, if it''s enough to make a slight deviation. Besides, I thought it would be best for you and Alphilis to move on with your training while you talk slowly, but here comes two troublesome ones.


    One of you just cleared out the line I set up. I set it up to keep no one from leaning on this earth for a while, and I can''t believe I''m eliminating it so lightly.


    And the other one is on your fringe - what!?


    Petefloat raised his voice of surprise. That should be it, too. Petefloat has secretly eliminated those who are in real danger since the Alphilis entered this earth. Creatures such as those that would be in danger of total annihilation if encountered by the Alphilis were protected from prior encounter by Petefloat. Sometimes while distracting them, or regulating where the Alphilis and the others are going. They erased traces of the passage of the Alphilis and the others, or they broadly tied the line so even Lisa wouldn''t notice, or set a trap. Some of them, if anyone enters this earth after the Alphilis and others, set up schemes to track them down automatically. Pretending to do nothing, Petefloat kept secretly exercising his power as a superior spirit.


    And it''s the two of us Petefloat is tracking. One presumes to be Arnelian. To imagine the arrangements for eliminating the junction, I would expect the pilgrims to be at the top. And the other was someone Tetrapolishka knew better than Petefloat. Though I''ll be tracking this one accurately, I was completely alarmed because I was walking across the earth, but the distance I was supposed to have a few days on foot jammed all at once without any foretaste. Yes, enough to suddenly appear in front of you.


    A glimmer of wind snowed up, and at the same time it subsided again, and the man appeared from beyond the wind.


    "Surprised. I just thought I was going to Anomaly''s, but I didn''t expect to see you guys."


    "Not good, not good. This is..."


    "This woman... she looks familiar."


    What Tetrapolishka saw a lot was a brunette with two big swords on her back. Although I remember somewhere in that shadow, well, I felt like I could hardly remember where I met him.


    The woman looked like an ice field and asked without collapsing.


    "Don''t you remember me, Tetrapolishka"


    "Well... I think we''ve met somewhere. I can''t remember."


    "I see, indeed, I may be thin in your memory. My hair was also short at the time. So how about this sword?


    What the woman pulled out was a great sword of black and gold. The look on Tetrapolishka''s face blued at once when he pulled out the sword on his back.


    "Is that sword... you, the" Sword-delivering Clan "!


    "Did you still remember the sword that drove you? Yes, I was behind your brother back then. I wasn''t in the role of fighting yet at the time, but I was also destined to meet what my brothers left to do then. Shall we complete our mission here?"


    "Well, I''m trying to do something about your brothers."


    "Pollica! Stop, don''t fight Titania!


    To Petefloat''s desperate cry, Tetrapolishka turned a blind eye to suspicion. I''ve never seen Tetrapolishka, such as where Petefloat screams.


    "Oh, my God, I left the two strongest members of the family who still serve the sword. That''s when his injuries were chased from the throne of the Great Demon King."


    "I''m telling you not to! The woman is a black magician. And he''s the strongest man in the history of the Sword-wielding clan! She''s a woman who''s too strong to even find someone to give her sword to! He''s the one who did the Irmatal parents!


    "What... killed True Dragon," he said?


    "It''s a spirit who talks a lot about people''s circumstances. You''re in the way."


    When Titania''s big black sword was swung, Petefloat''s belly, which was in a remote place, had been slashed to the side by one letter. Petefloat, who collapses on the spot without knowing what happened, and Tetrapolishka, who moves for a moment and then releases himself into a combat posture.


    Continued

 1031 of Sealed, Part 32 ~ Tetrapolishka ● ~

    "I won''t kill you. I''m not stupid enough to cheat the top spirits, but I don''t like to chat."


    "You!


    An exasperated Tetrapolishka and Titania trying to intercept Tetrapolishka with an icy look. The magic formation started at Titania''s feet when they tried to clash.


    "! I see that''s what happened -"


    Before Titania, who had been poked in the void, had finished saying something, the magic formation of the transfer had erased Titania''s appearance in this direction. Tetrapolishka stared at the peat float when she tried to get a shoulder watermark.


    "Get out of the way, Pete!


    "That''s all it takes to get hot, Pollica. Please calm down. Let me ask you as a warrior. Did you really think you could win in the face of the current swordsman?


    Tetrapolishka was stuck in words at Petefloat''s inquiry while holding her belly down. Tetrapolishka herself had to admit that she would have gone out to her throat to find out if she hadn''t tried to fight that, but her instincts were alarming at all costs. Especially if he asked me if I was a warrior, I would have had to mumble there.


    "I don''t like him, you are. I have no objection."


    "I just stopped saying it back there, didn''t I? If you want to fight her, you risk your life. [M] The other person is even at a glance at the demon. You won''t have to know the full season, and you won''t be able to fight with the seal you just broke."


    "Demon Man?


    Tetrapolishka heard the scratching words back, but Petefloat dared to ignore them.


    "Besides, we can''t fit Irmatal and Titania in here right now. True dragon instincts are very good. Irmatal in particular is exceptional. What happens if she turns to the person and face who killed her own parents? It could be like you right now."


    "Then what happened?"


    "If she grows up safely, she has the qualities to be a true dragon well above Gwendorf. And she recognizes Alphilis, the witch, as her own parent. I don''t know what the hell this means. But I bet on this possibility. [M]


    No... you''re not. I want to see, is there still something we can do against the fate of giving up ancient dragons, stelvese and even orangeble. So you can''t lose Illumatal here. And, of course, Alphilis. And then... "


    Petefloat pointed his palm toward Tetrapolishka. Tetrapolishka looks angry at the act.


    "Pete, you."


    "Be patient, Tetrapolishka. It''s easy for you to sacrifice yourself. [M] Besides, I didn''t always die."


    "Trying to help others by shielding them is no different than it used to be."


    "It''s not for me this time, Pollica. Besides, you have a daughter, right?


    From the look on Tetrapolishka''s face when I heard about her daughter, some anger fell out.


    "... you''re a real jerk"


    "I''m sorry, Pollica. This is who I am."


    Petefloat activated the magic formation of the metastasis and disappeared of Tetrapolishka. The slashed and torn belly was not deeper than I thought, and Petefloat stood up immediately blocked by magic.


    "This will not involve Alphilis or Irmatal in the battle between Titania and Tetrapolishka. That sword in Titania... I think I did say ''interfering sword'' or something. What a terrible sword to slash and tear apart space and crush distance. As long as there is that sword, no matter how far away Titania can catch up with the subject.


    Besides, I don''t know how you do it, but that exact tracking technique... you can''t be with Tetrapolishka anymore. Well, then it''s the smartest way to get rid of this earth. "


    "Do you think Alphilis would do that, Temehe?"


    Petefloat didn''t even surprise him and turned around the line behind him.


    "That''s the vice president. I was aware."


    "I kind of knew you were there. Especially since it''s not going to get in our way, and you just left us alone because you thought you were protecting us one way or the other. I don''t like anything and want to go into danger.


    But if it''s against the will of Alphilis, it''s not the story. Whatever this regiment may be, it is a gathering of those who are in tune with his will. You think you can lie about Tetrapolishka being gone?


    "... I guess you can''t. At least she will remain on this earth alone until she sees a satisfactory ending"


    "There''s no way we''re pulling back with a captain like that. You don''t know what''s at stake."


    "You say the same thing as Master Notice, don''t you? A strange man."


    Petefloat put his hands on his hips as if they were frightened, but returned a sharp inquiry to the line.


    "That''s all I know, Lieutenant, so I ask you, how do you think this fight will fit in?


    "... what do you want me to say?


    "No belly searching, Line. If one Tetrapolishka is sacrificed, almost everything fits round. Titania pulls back and Alphilis loses his reason for being in such a dangerous land. There will be no more closets or ties to this land, and it will probably come to Alphilis. Didn''t you?"


    "The result will be. But the process is important."


    "If the results are the same, you shouldn''t have to risk it in the process. You still don''t seem to know how important you are."


    "You sound like a superior spirit, but you don''t seem to know anything about us, so let me tell you something, huh? Eat shit, it''s your situation. We stand on our own feet and walk by our own will. Whatever happens as a result, there''s no way I''m gonna let you talk to me.


    By and large, aren''t you old species and spirits trying to interfere with us humans in the way we are now, huh?


    To the words of the line, Petefloat rounded his eyes. Because the words sounded familiar.


    "... are you really just a person? Once upon a time the head of an ancient dragon said the exact same thing"


    "Do you know that? We''re just living right now. I appreciate you showing us around. But don''t interfere more than you have to. If we end up unhappy, we can''t bend our will, never."


    He glanced at the straight looking eyes of the line for a while, and Petefloat sighed and took his gaze off.


    "Okay. Respect your will."


    "Do that. I''ll tell Alphilis what just happened and go find Tetrapolishka. Where''d you transfer him?


    "I don''t know that either. I was in a hurry for now. But somewhere in this ice field. I didn''t put so much magic into it, so you shouldn''t have gone that far."


    "All right, then Lisa and I can work it out in the closet"


    "Maybe he went in the direction I taught him. Unnarrowed metastases can also interfere with the will of the subject."


    "What''s there?


    "Perhaps the Demon King''s Workshop"


    To Petefloat''s words, the line gave a rugged look.


    "You think it''s the Demon King''s workshop? What the hell is that?"


    "As you can see, it''s where we make the Demon King. That''s pretty tough, too. If you''re going to step in, that''s what you have to risk your life for. I''m sure Alphilis will make that decision."


    "... oh, I guess it''s useless to just ask"


    Rhine and Petefloat looked slightly worried about each other, but they walked out to loosen all their judgments to Alphilis. Either way, when we felt like we had to go to the Demon King''s workshop, we didn''t say what we thought to each other.


    Continued

 1032 Sealed, Part 33 ~ Demon Kings House ① ~

    But before Alphilis found out what would be Anomaly''s workshop, there were already people stepping into it. It is a layer with phantom beasts.


    The entrance to the workshop was the Demon King. The giant demon king hidden under the snow was a giant mouthy demon king connecting the underground workshop with the outside. Layers and Orolons storm through the gap where a flock of yamazoos could stick into your mouth. Tapping on the core part of the Demon King, the Demon King''s mouth was doomed without ever closing again, leaving it sloppily open.


    But even when its mouth opened, it needed to descend roughly perpendicular, and the entrance, which was the mouth of the demon king, slipped as it drifted with mucus, giving the phantom beasts the feeling that they could not leave permanently when it fell to the bottom of the Naruto. Still, the phantom beasts did not try to stop the advance. They stuck the fangs and nails of their dead companions against the meat wall and went down as scaffolding. Only the Yamazoos could get off that giant, so the long-lasting Vitara became disillusioned with humans and was set to descend below.


    Vitara, who became a human figure, was a martial artist. Only his eyes kept a gentle light, and he watched over the elites that went down there.


    "Well, I got into a bad taste,"


    "That''s huge."


    It was in the open place that the phantom beasts descended. From the extra space where roughly 500 + beasts still met together, there were several trails stretched. It was a maze-like structure.


    But it is clearly an artificial place. That was the proof that there were pine lights at each entrance. But the road behind it only glows in thin green, suspiciously, and beyond it there awaits a creepy darkness, like a demon with wide open mouths.


    "Which Way to Go"


    "Explore it simultaneously in small numbers?


    "No, not that the road ahead isn''t even further divided. Let''s say we attack here one by one in some cohesive numbers, and if nothing, we''ll even mark it on the road."


    "Fine."


    The phantom beasts made a quick decision. When they each dispersed into a herd of about 100, they went into the trail at a wind-like speed. Layer chose the herd he would join by instinct, but happened to behave with the herd led by Vols.


    "Whoa, human. Are you coming over here?"


    "It just so happens."


    The layer begins to run at the same speed as the kibba leopard. At night they proceeded unceasingly along the roundabout path, and in the branch they quickly divided and explored, only as much as Vols instructed with his jaw. Seeing as they seemed to be walking orbitlessly, they were using howls to recognize each other''s places, rendezvous, again finely divided, and proceeding with their exploration without getting lost.


    Have you been sick for about a moment? Vols put the herd together once on the Trident for a small pause. Layer and Vols stick their noses together with nature and start consulting.


    "Hum, that''s huge. I don''t even see the whole thing yet."


    Will the rest of the herd be safe?


    "I can''t say anything because I haven''t encountered the enemy yet. Have you noticed anything more than that?


    "Oh. Who built this aisle?


    The Vols, told by Layer, saw the passage they came through. The aisle was almost circular and was made to have some cylindrical shape. The ground was not flat, but the walls and ceilings could see a small trench-like structure.


    Vols was caught in a strange sensation, but Layer''s expression seemed more serious.


    "What are you trying to say?


    "This much breadth, who do you think made it?


    "You said it wasn''t an army of armor called Hecaton Kale."


    "Surely they will come through. They must have put some kind of paint on the wall there. Even if they''re the ones who don''t know how tired they are, they''re not going to have that many, and it''s a strange story to make this wide aisle."


    "So what are you trying to say?


    "Think it sounds like some kind of passage. Like earthworms, for example."


    Vols looks around again to point out the layer. Not that there are earthworms on this earth, but earthworms are huge, about three times the size of humans, and the torso turns almost the same as the back length of humans. The staple foods are insects and grasses contained in the soil, and even the giant ones do not first advance and strike humans. If the Alliance were to have a crusade request, it would have been time to have a flock of earthworms in the new opening. The presence of earthworms means that the soil is stirred up and fattened, but even if new crops are planted, they are dug back, which makes it very annoying.


    But the place Vols now looks around is not the soft soil where earthworms can dig back. It is a solid formation. Even if humans used tillers, it was a hard-won solidity.


    "How big an earthworm are you when you go through all these places?


    "You don''t really want to think about it."


    "But when we meet, we just eliminate it. Well, it''s time for a break. Shall we move on?"


    I heard Vols say that. I heard arrowheads, baskets, and digging into something. The stepped foot stops, both Vols and Layers.


    "... what, what''s the sound now?"


    You''re getting closer.


    Layers raised their guard, but something passed in one of the triangles where layers stared, in the space far ahead. Layers don''t struggle with this degree of lighting because the night will hear them, but Vols doesn''t seem to be that far either.


    "What, did you go through something?


    "Oh, that''s the direction I came earlier. But it''s strange, something ''vertical'' came through. There shouldn''t have been such a sidewalk."


    "No way, ''something'' that made this road?


    "Might be"


    Layers followed and tried to find out who they were, that''s when.


    Continued

 1033 Sealed, Part 34 ~ Demon Kings House ② ~

    A bunch of kibba leopards who were in the rear suddenly jumped up from below to something. Some of the kibaleopards were accidentally landed well, but others were slammed to the ceiling or squashed by earthen masses ejected from below. And as the flesh of the leopards, which were exposed without remnants, was scattered, it appeared from the bottom.


    "What is this!


    "Earthworms...? No, you''re not. Demon King."


    Layer saw the strange appearance of his opponent and decided he was the Demon King. First of all, the size is not comparable to earthworms and the like. Its thick torso, which Daron seemed to be able to drink, was covered in blackening iron-like scales. Every organism with its scales as long as a small hand doesn''t even look like a pine cassette from what I''ve seen. However, covetable mucus was pouring out of the heady tip, which made it easy to imply that the creature was constantly blurring its belly.


    The creature, who has no idea where his eyes or other sensory organs are, once he stops moving, looks around. Knowing that he had stopped moving, Vols barked at one thing, and the surrounding kibba leopards shook at the same time. No matter how inexperienced the opponent may be, the order of Vols, the chief, is absolute, no matter how frightened he may be by fear.


    "You idiot, come out to our center and stuff!


    Vols was half sure of the victory. The proud fangs of the Kibalees, who also cleave the scales of the ice dragon, strike the demon king.


    But when the body of the demon king suddenly wandered, nearly ten of the leopards were instantly torn apart. Vols and Layer guessed what had happened when blood had fallen and fallen from the scales of the glowing hands, and the blood of the eight torn leopards had fallen from the rain.


    "Open the scales, spinning?


    "I see, is this why the ground is being decided? It''s the same procedure when you drill deep into a single point!


    "Exactly."


    When the layer realized the properties of this demon king, there was a voice from behind. When were you there, there stood an ugly old man dressed in a black robe. No, maybe he''s a boy to finally see from a tall voice.


    The boy stood there yesterday with great respect, but with humility.


    "I''ll see you first. My name is Anomaly and I am the owner of this workshop."


    "You..."


    Before Vols inquired, Layer tried to pop out and stick his sword to Anomaly like he had been played. But the sword remained in the palm of Anomaly''s hand, and it could not move until it was fixed there. Even with the power of the layers, it didn''t work with a tingle.


    "It''s a child who doesn''t spill. I think it''s a very good decision."


    "(What a force, far above Daron. That''s not what it looks like)"


    Layer paused any further attacks, thinking calmly. Because I felt cut off, and I didn''t think it was a good idea to move now in a situation where the demon king blocked my back.


    Anomaly continues.


    "The kid is a ''digger''. A demon king to help expand my workshop. I don''t want the rest of the day off. It''s poverty, so the workshop got a little too big, though. Low intelligence is also a scratch on the bead. Anyway, if you dig in to some extent and find nothing to prey on, there''s nothing you can do about it that will appropriately strike Hecaton Kale or something around there.


    But strength is guaranteed. The demon king doesn''t exist yet. "


    "You don''t have to take him down. If I defeat you, I''ll be able to accomplish my purpose."


    "I''m suddenly coming to get the general''s neck. That idea is splendid, but is it going to be that easy?


    From the rear of the layer, I thought I heard a deafening spinning sound, and there was a black tornado-like digger at the rear. Turning to Layer and Vols to bring the sickle, Digger has stormed with all his might.


    Continued

 1034 Sealed, Part 35 ~ Visiting Man ① ~

    The brave Kibaleopards are also bad opponents in Digger, who crushes and advances everything that stands. Digger turned most of what he bravely stood up to, what he accidentally retreated to distance himself from, into convoluted pieces of meat, and stormed.


    Layer and Vols saw how it was, and in an instant they turned their heels back and began to retreat. I no longer have the anomaly in my eyes. The thought was the same.


    "Big place, remember where it was?


    "Absolutely. A few minutes if you do everything you can."


    "That''s a long way off, will you give me a ride?


    "Come on, don''t let them shake you down!


    When Vols confirmed that the layer had been captured, he ran out with fierce momentum. From behind, I can see Digger following me, sounding the digging noise.


    The flock of surviving kibalees ran out to follow Digger. I didn''t think about pinching him or anything, I simply went after the head of the herd. As they passed, one remaining anomaly crushed.


    "Run around flashy at best. That would be a better time to buy."


    Anomaly was disappearing in the metastasis again when she had a disgusting grin.


    It is a changed village ruled by Victoria. Everyone knew that Victoria and Tetrapolishka went out hunting, but they continued to live an unusual life. For that is the trust in Wictrier, the head of the village, and in Tetrapolishka, the patron saint.


    And they went hunting, which means that if there is anything in this village, we need to act in unison. Wictrier is quiet but good at putting people together, and until now the villagers have naturally been too long for Wictrier to consider any other possibilities at all. Wictrier also rushed out to hunt again, so he ordered Baragash to be the compiler of the sitting and gave him no other detailed instructions.


    Shall we think about that as much as dew or anyone else to create a troubled situation as we do now?


    "Well, if you have something to hide, why don''t you just talk to me, or I''ll have it"


    A man wearing a robe with gold embroidery on white visited the village where he closed the gate and waited for Victoria to return. When he knew the gate wouldn''t open, he forced it open, knocked down a few of the villagers he tried to seize without a sound, and now even Baragash was on his knees again, with no dirt on his robe, and the man looked down gently.


    "Who is the representative of this village, who is it?


    "Hey."


    "... I see, I''m not lying. But isn''t there someone out there? Right, like... women or something."


    Baragash felt unexplained anxiety at the man''s question. The man knows everything and still asks himself. Because I felt that way.


    And what happens if you lie? The man''s eyes glorified the light that Baragash had never even seen. A man is not cruel. Instead, it would be more tolerant and merciful, depending on the circumstances. But if necessary. He didn''t even feel sick of killing the villagers around here. Even if it were against his conscience and ethics, he would push his emotions to death while wetting his tears and even plainly torture a woman and child without even resting that hand for a moment. Is that as if it were also similar to the ''hunt'' carried out by the villagers?


    Yes, this man is a hunter. Then Baragash was convinced that a bad lie would not work.


    "The true mayor of the village is on his way. Hey, she''s a wrap-up while she''s away."


    "Are you human with that village chief?


    "... half human, though."


    "So where is'' not human ''?


    "Maybe we''ll act together. I went with the mercenaries from the outside to crusade the people who attacked this settlement."


    "Mercenaries from outside... I see. Is that how it connects? This could be a sad prediction."


    When the man snapped like a solitaire, he passed next to Baragash with his slightly deviant glasses back in battle. At the passing, Baragash was asking the man unintentionally.


    "It smells like the same hunter. Ask. When hunting, the men pray to the natural grace and patron god, Tetrapolishka. What are you praying for?


    "It''s settled, it''s the Virgin. And now even Miranda."


    The man - Mason gave Baragash a glimpse and left the scene, even though he told him not to ask the obvious. Seeing as there were no gaps in Mason, Baragash unexpectedly thought that he and Victoria, as well as guests from outside, would have to meet.


    Gwendorf was pulling up into the True Dragon in disillusionment. A place where man is not even fit to enter in a gray-wingless creature, even in an isolated earth but also in a heavenly fortress. True dragons'' hiding places existed in such mountains.


    Gwendorf crumbled around the continent after breaking up with the Alphilis and then took the ancient dragons to a place where they would sleep to ask for their opinion. They took to the sleeping places of the ancient dragons he knew, such as Darren Lochia, Meadow Dragon Ignage, Giant Rock Dragon Biodera and Red Lotus Dragon Apophinella, but none of them tried to respond to Gwendorf''s demands.


    Most importantly, they have had a very long time since integrating with nature. It would no longer even take a very long time to regain the consciousness diffused in nature, but Gwendorf nevertheless continued to call patiently. But they all ended up in jail. Gwendorf became the wingman to pull up without getting it from them to answer properly.


    Continued

 1035 Sealed, Part 36 ~ Betrayed Promise ① ~

    "Was it a waste... no, it just takes a while to still answer the call. This one hand will not be in vain. Do we have to believe that now?"


    Gwendorf walked inside, crushing to convince himself. But when he came near the entrance inside, his feet stopped.


    I felt uncomfortable. However quiet inside, it is anomalous that the chief himself returns and has no welcome whatsoever. Not to mention there are still young dragons here. It was strange that there was no one outside.


    Gwendorf''s feet naturally get faster. He entered the nearest home of the true dragon. True dragons who dig mountains into caves, but every entrance to them has a trap to repel intruders, and they can''t get into each other''s habitats so ruthlessly, even though true dragons do. But not all the magic that became those traps was operational.


    "The magic has been lifted? No, you haven''t been called back."


    The intruder interception trap loses its effect for a certain period of time, but that was long enough in the evidence that this cave seemed to have been abandoned.


    How many years have they been abandoned? Gwendorf had left the house alone and lived as he had for hundreds of years, so he had not returned inside for more than a hundred years already. Gwendorf''s sense of impatience grew very strong in this very different place, even though Gwendorf''s knowledge of the true dragon was the same.


    "No one!?


    No one responds to Gwendorf''s cry. But hearing a slightly audible breath, Gwendorf ran into the back of the cave. If the memory is certain, this cave should have been inhabited by a true dragon of his own age. A true dragon, like a scattered child at times when he was a little weak and unscrupulous, but he should have found a connection and lived in peace.


    But the sight Gwendorf saw was completely different from what he had imagined.


    "What, this!?


    The sight Gwendorf saw was a sight he did not imagine. The young True Dragon, once taken around by Gwendorf, lay with his wife and his children, drooling manure and covetousness in the back of the cave. The odor to the point of awesomeness indicates that this condition has been present for a long period of time. I could barely see him alive, but the scales cracked. Some of them rotted and scattered rotten odors, which seemed terrible. Wherever they went, such as majesty as a true dragon as the majestic and wisest race, they lay there moaning small as if they were idiots.


    "What''s up, Eunogueras! What happened!?


    Gwendorf didn''t mind getting dirty from Mizu, but he never got a response from Kazuru. Eunogueras'' gaze was uncertain, and his cloudy eyes never swam through the air and stared at Gwendorf.


    As Gwendorf jumped out of the cave, he looked around one cave at a time. But the situation remained almost unchanged in every cave, and the equally unfocused true dragons moaned, some of them dead and beginning to rot.


    When Gwendorf realized that there was no one in the world who could have a conversation with him, he brought it to the rock wall with a cursor, covering his face with both hands.


    "... what''s going on? What happened while I was gone?


    "Shall I tell you the answer?


    It was one man who appeared before Gwendorf, struck by despair. Gwendorf annoyed the man who suddenly appeared, but felt like he remembered something on his face.


    "Who, you... no, have we met somewhere before?


    "My name is Arshhuntra. I''m one of the mercenaries who signs up for the guild. For once, it is not to the extent that it is certified as a brave man. Lord Gwendorf, the great dragon, has something to say."


    Arshhantra did not answer Gwendorf''s query, but showed it only with a gentle grace. This attitude while I know the man in front of me as Gwendorf. I would have been polite in my language if I had tried to be an Arshhuntra, but it was nevertheless an unplanned attitude.


    A man who could have taken such an attitude could not have been just a mercenary, but Gwendorf was not around the same time again, so the little question was driven to the corner of his head.


    "Then what''s the brave man for? Mostly. How''d you get in here? You can''t even come here without wings."


    "I told you I''d give you the answer to this tragedy, didn''t I? Besides, it doesn''t matter what the road is.


    Let me give you the answer first. If you don''t, you''re not even going to hang up. It''s all the work of the Orange Bull. No, do you mean precisely the trap that Oranzeble set with the help of Calamity and Anomaly? "


    "What do you mean? How do you know?"


    Arshhantra calmly cut back to Gwendorf''s blameworthy inquiry.


    Continued

 1036 Sealed, Part 37 ~ Betrayed Promise ② ~

    "Most of my achievements as a mercenary have been site surveys, nature conservation. Because of that I often travel around the border, naturally I also got to know the place in this true dragon. Yes, I know another true dragon."


    "... I don''t mean for humans to know, but I don''t care about this little detail. What''s going on over there?


    "Don''t worry, you''re safe... though it may no longer be difficult to say"


    "What do you mean?


    "Let''s talk in order. My job, as I told you earlier, is to investigate the ruins. Also about the castle of the former demon king and the destroyed kingdom. Some of them include the real ''ruins'' and the southern continents"


    "Wait, who are you? There can be no such thing as a human being who knows about the ruins. The southern continent, for example."


    "I may not be able to do it if I''m a normal person, but I''m confident that I''m on the run. If you''re going to survive, you''re sure to be one of the best in all guilds. Besides, I didn''t report the ruins to the guild. Because the more I knew, the more I found it in human hands. Perhaps I''m the only one who knows what the ruins are.


    Besides, the southern continent can do anything to get in alone. The demons over there are mostly under the forces of trifles, so they have control. If you don''t stimulate it unnecessarily, you can go and come home.


    In it, I noticed something odd. The Bradymarian leads a handful of elite subordinations with overwhelming brutality and dominance, and the tyrant Dragreo has no subordination in the first place. But how does Calamity govern so many Warcraft? I thought I was using some sort of witchcraft, or drugs. "


    "Does that story have anything to do with it?


    To Gwendorf''s question, Arshhuntra looked frightened.


    "True Dragon Leader, you don''t seem to have the luxury of showing off."


    "Just tell me the gist. I''m short on energy."


    "Then just the gist. Demons in the Octave Forest, Warcraft, have many extremely short lifespans except for certain races, and die at the end of acts like crazy except for the limited bugs.


    A similar phenomenon is currently being seen in Tarram, a town of pleasure. The whores go mad in the spring, which is supposed to be a sale, and the men go mad for it again. In a town where there was a strange equilibrium and order, there are currently no days of bodies not floating in the rivers throughout the town. You think all of them are dying with their frightened faces and drooling their faeces "


    "... wait, what the hell is that?"


    "" Experion ". Have you ever heard of him?


    Gwendorf shook his head sideways to a name he had never heard of.


    "No, I don''t. What the hell is that?"


    "Is not the story of the world of men to the knowledge of the true dragon? Experion is a medicine that originally began to become popular as a pain medication used by doctors. However, I have found that using that medicine in large quantities can cause hallucinations, pleasure, and no tiredness. In the taram, which is the night, its use spreads quietly - the rest, as you can imagine. I secretly began my exploration at the request of the Alliance and even found out that the ingredients were flowers. Yes, it''s the kind of white flower that''s blooming there."


    Arshhuntra pointed to the white flowers blooming in the true dragon. When Gwendorf looks around as a snare, its white flowers are blooming everywhere. Flowers with a beautiful or somewhere suspicious atmosphere.


    "These flowers... these flowers have never blossomed before. Since when the hell..."


    "I saw these flowers on the southern continent. Probably what Calamity brought in. It was probably Anomaly who realised its properties and purified it as a medicine.


    The time is the other way around, but the Orange Bull should have been thinking all along. If we don''t keep True Dragon company to take action, I wonder how we can eliminate it. I should have thought that a semi-productive attack would not work on a true dragon with high individual vitality and high combat and witchcraft resistance. But if we don''t biologically leave the realm of creatures, we just have to poison them.


    There are lungs, and if you are a breathing organism, you cannot escape the pollen this plant sends out. This is exactly where it is at the bottom of the valley. The other settlement may not be usable because it is in a place where the wind falls out, but it has been an effective way here. Still, I don''t think it worked for 10 years or there to poison the True Dragons... "


    "Did the dragons of the other settlement not notice this likewise?"


    "Aren''t dragons set to play liaison roles? If you put a spiritual bondage on that dragon, you would have deceived us at the moment. Either way, before you decided to stay out of each other''s way, the Orange Bull attack started."


    "What an unconsciousness!


    Gwendorf hit the ground unexpectedly. The ground rocks to a relentless, angry blow. So Arshhantra gazed even colder at Gwendorf with anger, telling of further despair.


    Continued

 1037 Sealed, Part 38 ~ Betrayed Promise ③ ~

    "... that pledge of non-interference with each other is going to be meaningless now,"


    "What!?


    "Wouldn''t you notice? What the hell do you think the rest of the true dragons are doing with this situation?


    "Clearly! What the hell is going on?


    "... Renes and Feegard, parents of Irmatal, were killed, and the furious True Dragons, but they weren''t wiped out. They were repelled by Bradymaria''s butlers, some of whom went back inside. The rest of them are after tiger sights and vengeance opportunities. Of course, it''s not like they don''t know the inviolable treaty between you and the black magician, but it was the true dragons who got their hands on it in the first place."


    "Why, why did you get your hands on it?


    "Here''s the tease. Originally, some of the two true dragons were manipulated by Aurangebulls. One covers the inside that is eroded by Experion, and the other turns the true dragons to ruin for trying to interfere in the world of men. On the eastern continent, the true dragons tried to persuade the ghosts to take control and find out that the ghosts had already perished. Then when I went out to the Association of Exorcists, which destroyed the ghost, I met Bradymaria and her deacons, who were at the source of Puritanical White Fun. Of course, there was no will to engage them due to the pledge, unless the manipulated true dragon accidentally launched an attack. Bradymaria fought back with pleasure, killing Renes and Ferguard, who were in the lead. Of course, the true dragon who made the pre-emptive attack at that stage didn''t have to be solemnly cleared, though it seems to have been killed by Bradymaria to obliterate the evidence.


    And there are those who whisper to them who remain. The vengeance of the true dragons and those who seek to exploit their pride. "


    "Is something still going to happen?"


    Gwendorf asked gasping. To things that went too far, even Gwendorf can''t forbid despair. But Arshhuntra doesn''t mind such a thing, he keeps telling as many merciless story hosts as he can.


    "Having already been half-conscious by what whispers, you can assume that they are unknowingly hands pawned by black magicians. They seem to be moving in their own consciousness and have not been able to avoid whisper brainwashing"


    "What, what''s that Whisper?!?


    "I''m a heretic child in the world of men. It''s a monster that divides wars and wants chaos. How many times have unnecessary wars been waged thanks to him? No one knows who or what it is, they can''t know. His abilities seem to be different from sound dominance and sorcery, so they also work for true dragons. In that sense, he may also be a ''wizard''.


    Perhaps not as convenient an ability as I would say, but at least the true dragons, manipulated by them, flew to a land partly isolated. To dispose of Anomaly, the traitor of the black sorcerer, or... "


    "Or what?"


    "A throwaway pawn to open the edge of battle with a black magician."


    Arshhuntra''s unforgiving tales sparked a killer from Gwendorf. Normally, that''s all the creatures nearby are going to pass out, but Arshhuntra was staring straight at Gwendorf to the point of a little cold sweat.


    "... you say it''s a throwaway pawn? My compatriots, dumping pawns!?


    "He''s an orangeable who even trumpeted his best friend, the Five Wise Men, and took action. And he decided to use even his countrymen as tools to crush them. Now you won''t even care about the life of a dragon."


    "Stop"


    Gwendorf returns from being a person to being a true dragon. His anger-stained eyes and upside-down scales showed his anger.


    "As the chief who keeps the fate of the true dragons, I will stop and show you such foolish deeds"


    "Do so. If you could stop them, you''d be the only one. Besides, there''s an alphilis on that ledge right now. If you do poorly, she could get involved."


    "There''s an alphilis?


    "And Irmatal."


    Gwendorf''s eyes became even more rugged. Seeing that change, Arshhuntra gained one certainty.


    "... is she still a special true dragon"


    "... I don''t know either. I went to the ancient dragons to make sure of that, but they still don''t respond to anything. But Ilmatal''s power is invaluable. Alphilis, we can''t let them die together!


    Thank you, mortal. Then hurry up and excuse me!


    To put it that way, Gwendorf slashed and ripped the sound and flew away. Not as far from here as to the isolated earth. Not so much. He''ll catch up with the True Dragons. Except they''re in a state where they can listen to Gwendorf.


    Arshhuntra exhaled loudly, as after the storm had passed.


    "He''s the head of the rushing True Dragon. Very powerful and wise, but certainly lacking in calm and intelligence. Such as thanking someone who doesn''t even know. Well, I''m not human."


    If you are human, you will not be able to move in this valley, where there are so many experions that true dragons lose their sanity.


    And Arshhuntra calmly pulled out her lower back sword.


    "And you should be a little more suspicious of what I''ve come all this way to do. EXPERION - That''s a contraindicated medicine. I had no idea that just letting humans drink would denature individuals and turn them into demon kings. So far we don''t know how it affects true dragons, but if they die like this and even become demon kings, it''s troublesome. It''s horrible to think about, like flying around at a speed no one can catch up with, and a demon king flying in herds, sprinkling death with braces from the sky.


    ... Let me dispose of it now. Don''t feel bad, Gwendorf "


    When Arshhuntra''s sword glittered to meet the will of its owner, Arshhuntra shook the sword down nearby towards the throat of the groaning True Dragon.


    Continued

 1038 of Sealed, Part 39 ~ Tetrapolishka ● ~

    "Shh, shh, shh. Pete''s guy, you wouldn''t have to let anything move into the snow."


    Tetrapolishka blew massive amounts of snow and came out of the snow. After she comes out, the snow is dissolving and the hot air is out. Immediately after the metastasis, Tetrapolishka realized she couldn''t breathe, reflexively releasing magic from her body to blow her surroundings. Fortunately for Tetrapolishka, the surroundings were snow and not even deep, but I was relieved to think that this was in the ground or even deeper under the snow.


    "I don''t know if he did it on purpose... no"


    Tetrapolishka remembered Petefloat''s previous figure and shook his neck sideways.


    "Aren''t you such a clever guy? He turns his head, but he''s unplanned, no offense, but he''s the one who gets more surroundings involved. That''s why I feel bad about it.


    Well, if I''m in a different position, I might do the same. And where am I anyway?


    Tetrapolishka is not familiar with this earth. Since being driven into this earth and under the protection of the witches of the Ice Plains, he has taught them the art of helping the lives of the natives who lived on this earth and protecting themselves from warcraft, and eventually becoming worshipped by them as patron gods. To avoid, of course, creating unnecessary habitat, we have a place to discuss with the species who lived on this earth as phantom beasts, and we have an agreement to make a huge division of habitat. I have travelled some of the earth in the process, but even in my capacity with a time limit when I was awake, there were limits to its scope of action.


    Other things weren''t so important to Tetrapolishka because she took care of her time with her husband and children when she was awake again. As Petefloat pointed out, Tetrapolishka was surprised by his own change. I have never regretted being indifferent other than about myself and my family, but Tetrapolishka did not have the art of coping with this situation.


    "Heh heh, I was actually just avoiding danger while negotiating with the Spirit, and when I said the direction I was walking in was pretty nasty, what would everyone look like? It wouldn''t have gone crazy sooner, though, because even if I had done it properly, Wictrier would have accompanied me.


    Well, if you negotiate with the Spirit, you''ll know where you''re going, but did you release too much magic properly and flashly? The Spirit ran away in surprise. Perhaps that''s not the only reason why we bargain. "


    Tetrapolishka stares across the snowstorm. Her gaze was preceded by someone who clearly unleashed hostility towards Tetrapolishka. Tetrapolishka stood idly by to make sure he looked like his opponent before taking action, but suddenly he wondered if the direction of the snowstorm had changed, he roared and a blizzard hit Tetrapolishka abruptly.


    "Oops. Unexpectedly, you''re good against me."


    Tetrapolishka words that seem to be fun somewhere. When she regained her position, she stormed towards the Lord, who had attacked her abruptly. Through a snowstorm with little vision, there were enemies there that I didn''t expect.


    "You think it''s an ice dragon?


    The body of the enemy is greater than the building of the settlement, and its brilliance is more beautiful than ice. The creature, covered in clear and thin-water scales that reflect light, is an undisputed ice dragon. The Ice Dragon, the champion of the earth, stood in front of Tetrapolishka.


    Naturally, Tetrapolishka''s hands stopped attacking. Because they who are most intelligent, except phantom beasts, do not know why they attack themselves. Besides, Ice Dragon was the last person I wanted to fight, because he was also the first person to achieve reconciliation.


    "No! I am not the enemy. We talked about it hundreds of years ago."


    But the cry of Tetrapolishka was interrupted by the Ice Dragon brace. Their exhales (braces) mixed with storms and ice bullets cannot be prevented by sheer defensive witchcraft. Defensive witchcraft that physically blocks their attacks, and it cannot be prevented without using fairly advanced witchcraft. Tetrapolishka was also familiar with the matter, so he focuses on discharging it.


    Then Tetrapolishka observed how the ice dragon was. Often, when you wake up, the state of the earth is changing, but it is nevertheless an anomaly. Plus, you couldn''t have attacked Ice Dragon by surprise. Not as good as true dragons, but all dragon species have many wise individuals, and ice dragons are unparalleled by other dragon species in their pride and collective consciousness, and once hostile opponents start attacking by citing the total power of the clan. Tetrapolishka knew about it, so he didn''t attack. Even if it was a mistake, attacking the Ice Dragon was not a good idea.


    "Damn, listen to me!


    Tetrapolishka cannot be said to be energetic. Tetrapolishka, whose limits came early to continue his patience, compressed the air and slammed it from the left and right of the head of the ice dragon. Naturally, the tympanic membrane of the ice dragon breaks, so what an unscrupulous demand to listen to, but Tetrapolishka detected an anomaly when she saw the ice dragon without fright while bleeding from both ears.


    "Oh, come on, you don''t have pain? No, no way. Really?


    Tetrapolishka gradually tightened his attacking hand and finally struck out the Ice Dragon throat with his fist. But still, Ice Dragon is not frightened. Tetrapolishka, who boiled the business, finally began to emerge into more forceful means than that.


    Continued

 1039 Sealed, Part 40 ~ Tetrapolishka ●

    "You''re going to have to kill me. Is the Spirit of the Wind back... OK"


    Tetrapolishka began to gather spirits of the wind. When you reach an area where you can communicate or negotiate with the Spirit, it is possible to omit the subordination or exercise of the Spirit by some chanting or the like. Although it has a high affinity, Tetrapolishka is able to have direct dialogue with the Spirit, so magic can be used that exercises various kinds of Spirit depending on the circumstances on the spot.


    For this reason, Tetrapolishka does not choose the sorcery lineage to use. However, because it is on this earth, little fire magic can be used, and there is a bias that water magic is easier to use.


    Tetrapolishka always remembers how to fight for the situation.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve used the left-handed demon''s eye."


    Tetrapolishka unleashed the blade of the wind, and the demonic eye of the left palm chased the blade of the wind. The blade of the wind was supposed to fly in a straight line and disappear to the other side when it slashed and tore the flesh of the ice dragon.


    At that moment, the Devil''s Eye on his left glowed.


    "Reproduce," The Fool''s Theatre (Dramatic Echo) "


    Then a blade of wind that was supposed to have flown on the other side suddenly appeared in the air, tearing up the meat of the icedragon again. The ice dragon, who tried to throw up his braces, fell ill and became the feather to strike out the braces towards the ground.


    The snow rises in a blast, but Tetrapolishka cannot rest the hand of the attack. One wind blade after another continued to tear the flesh of the ice dragon constantly, painting blood on the snow. And so when the four legs that supported the giant body of the icedragon ceased to hold the prototype, the giant of the icedragon finally fell and lay on the snowfield without a single sound.


    "Can''t you fall if you don''t do it this far? The pain is completely paralyzed. It''s more like a dragon zombie."


    When Tetrapolishka tried to walk over to find out what had happened and what had caused her to be surprised, Ice Dragon''s body rose peeling with a vain eye and tried to bite Tetrapolishka with an unusual agile movement by hitting her earlier.


    Tetrapolishka was also caught unexpectedly, but was not alarmed, so he twisted his body and flew away. But the second blow of the tail that struck me when I danced in the universe could not be dealt, and I was slammed by the snow.


    Tetrapolishka takes a distance at the same time while rolling around the snowfield to escape impact. Into the eyes of the risen Tetrapolishka was the body of the changing ice dragon. The torn flesh was ugly and exuberant either because of its excessive regeneration in an attempt to undo it, and its beautiful body, even said to be the art of walking, was gone from the shadow of seeing.


    "This is... what? Are you telling me it''s an organism called the alien demon king that Alphilis was talking about? You think I made a demon king out of ice dragons?


    "Exactly."


    Tetrapolishka stirs at the voice heard from the shadow of the ice dragon. If you notice, a small shadow stands beside the ice dragon. No, it was a mirage created by witchcraft or it was floating in the universe.


    "The first to see you, Lord Tetrapolishka, the Great Demon King. My name is Anomaly. He who continues his research in search of the ultimate life. And my fellow Orange Bulls, they were."


    "Hmm, you''re the Teng who''s making a scene on this earth. Ultimate life is what I used to say. You don''t have a good taste, do you?"


    "So far, with an emphasis on ability. I haven''t even gotten around to my figure yet. And how much would a demon king be afraid of? Then you''d be more afraid to look ugly."


    "It makes sense. So, what''s the anomaly for?"


    "I was hoping to ask you for a little help."


    "Cooperation?"


    Tetrapolishka had an inexplicable thought. Because this man, who would undoubtedly be the enemy, didn''t know what it meant to ask for help. Anomaly sighed as she pounded the Demon King, who was the ice dragon beside herself.


    "Actually, this isn''t my work. I wasn''t going to get my hands on Ice Dragon yet, and that''s something I had to do before that. Well, I could see one result, so this is fine, but I guess I could have done better. That''s the only thing I''m sorry about.


    I have to dispose of ''this'' more than that. You won''t listen to my orders, and they''re not going to help. Let me get this straight. So I''d appreciate it if you could help me put an end to it a little bit. I can''t let go of my hand right now, and most importantly, it''s no bother moving my hand to end this. "


    "... ask one thing. What do you think of other people''s lives?


    "Don''t ask me what I understand. It''s all a tool. The difference is useful or not. That''s all."


    When Anomaly said the word while she was half-assed, the place where Anomaly''s phantom was appearing suddenly exploded. It was Tetrapolishka''s right hand that was pointed at him. At the same time, the body of the ice dragon, which had become alien, was dispersed by the explosion and never returned to normal.


    Around the time the snow rose in the explosion subsided, Anomaly''s phantom appeared with an unfortunate face. He holds his face up as he tries to step on the ice dragon carcass.


    "Oh, can you only make this much demon king while using all this material? Unlike Kubelay, Tyran lacks intelligence.


    And that demon eye is brilliant, Tetrapolishka. Is that where the demon eye of the explosion is?


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve used it. I can''t add or subtract it, and if I use it, my enemies will be miserable. But forgiveness is unnecessary to you. You are evil without deception. I don''t feel sorry for you!


    "That''s a creepy dialogue. It would be nice if my wife would tear me apart, but..."


    Anomaly points to her rear. From there, the herd of ice dragons transformed into demon kings walked innumerably.


    "If I can get rid of all this, I''ll deal with them. I am based in the direction of the arrival of these ice dragons. I''m not going to move for a while, so I''ll just wait and see.


    Yeah, but the intruder''s approaching, so come as soon as you can. Because if I don''t, I might miss your demon eye. "


    "Bullshit!"


    Tetrapolishka went anomaly again and exploded with a demonic eye, but anomaly disappeared with a laugh. Later what remains is a strange and imminent herd of aliens.


    Tetrapolishka saw these herds in such an uncomfortable mood.


    "Oh, was that what was supposed to happen? If the Ice Dragon herd wants this body, it makes sense that this earth will be rough. Is this earth no longer safe? You said you got a place of peace in the corner... and it''s gonna be expensive, and this price!


    With anger, Tetrapolishka thrust into a herd of ice dragons.


    Continued

 1040 of sealed, part 41 ~ small pause ① ~

    Anomaly sighed in a private room alone when she finished her conversation with Tetrapolishka by manipulating the phantom. The foolishness of making the Ice Dragon the Demon King and so on is a place I have known since I came through the Black Mage and came here. Of course, what Tyran did was obvious, but I''m not even willing to dispose of Tyran. Because it is impossible to maintain this workshop without the convenient hands and feet of Tiran.


    Anomaly truly regrets that it was possible to create a better performing Demon King using superb material called Ice Dragon. The last time I came to this workshop, the research had not progressed that far. But now that I''ve gained knowledge from the ruins. It wasn''t like there was some way to try it, but now it''s impossible to do it. Anomaly just regretted that more than being chased by Titania, more than the location of this workshop had been misplaced.


    "Ha, what shall I do? I might be able to manage Titania in exchange for this workshop, but I don''t have time to transfer my research results, and I hope I can buy at least three days, Digger. Then I guess I should make a day.


    Now, more than that, how could this place have been scattered, but you''re not as intelligent as Kubelay on Tyran. It''s hard to believe Tyran thought alone and betrayed him, and there''s no entrance to this workshop in the first place. I can''t even interfere with Tyran, but... Hmm, I wonder if it''s possible that I don''t know. Then... okay. Let''s first try to make sure Tyran''s in good shape. Plus, if I had a day, I''d be able to adjust my array, and I wouldn''t be able to lower my hoarding unless I left about Titania in return. I''m gonna make you regret licking my powers, Oranzeble. "


    When Annomarie smiled spookily all by herself imagining the surprised face of the Orange Bull, she headed deep into the workshop.


    Tetrapolishka''s disappearance was immediately reported to the Alphilis and others. Of course it was Petefloat who made the report.


    At first, Petefloat spontaneously tried to let Tetrapolishka disappear due to Titania''s emergence, but he honestly told me that he had let himself transfer because he was unlikely to be able to deceive about Victoria. Because of that, I couldn''t escape Victoria''s critical gaze, but Petefloat thought this would be fine if I were to think about subsequent developments.


    If you''re going to lie, it''s harder to understand if you mix it with the truth. This is Petefloat''s theory. Petefloat''s biggest purpose is to keep Alphilis and Irmatal out of danger. If this is to be accomplished, it is honestly not what Petefloat found out, no matter what happens to Tetrapolishka, that this earth will perish. Petefloat''s own transfer in the future meant to kill time while appropriately informing the destination of Tetrapolishka''s transfer, which he did not even know.


    But when I saw Alphilis'' eyes, Petefloat accidentally told the truth. I don''t know where Tetrapolishka is, but perhaps he will be at the mercy of an enemy that is devastating this earth. How Petefloat had told the truth was something he himself did not know.


    A long time after the Alphilis started walking, the line was walking alongside the Alphilis.


    "Alfi, it''s time for a break"


    "It''s still early. We should go a little further."


    "I don''t mind the heavily equipped humans for cold weather. But among the beasts, it is time for the limits to come to a race that is not originally very strong in the cold. Unlike us, they don''t have much of a thick clothing habit. If you make them unfamiliar, they are useless at times of need. Probably going to be a fight ahead. Your health should be kept warm."


    "... well, then let''s give it a little pause"


    Alphilis commands everyone to rest. They had a small pause, while Alphilis spoke to the line.


    "How do you know it''s going to be a fight? Lisa, Victoria, and the spirits haven''t made a scene yet."


    "He''s the one who pays attention to the fight. If you want to say more, there''s signs of battle coming through the wind. It''s just a thought."


    "You know what? Let''s just believe it."


    "Whoa, did you feel like trusting me for a second?


    It''s a line that looks somewhat out of the way, but Alphilis ignored it and kept talking.


    "I recognize the track record. And that you''re distracted by things I don''t know. I''m not gonna be such a stupid bitch that I don''t realize what you''re capable of."


    "That''s what I want it to be. I hate fighting for stupid commanders, too. My men die when the commander is an idiot. Even if you''re good, it''s the same if you lack calm. That Tetrapolishka does seem to have a hell of a lot of power, but it doesn''t seem right for a commander. I think that''s why they crusaded you as the Great Demon King."


    "You know a very capable commander, don''t you?


    "Probably the best commander on the continent."


    "... Is it Diore, Alexandria''s master night?


    "... you knew"


    The tone of the line was surprising, but its expression remained unchanged. Because of the surrounding eyes, the line kept talking as if nothing had happened.


    "When did you notice?


    "It was a while ago that I gained something that seemed certain. I don''t like the sword moves, but my surroundings make rumors. Especially Venn. He was familiar with sword moves from other countries. Did you know that? At the same time, he was in a position to judge the swordsmanship of countries about places of liturgical interaction with other countries. I wonder if I could call you the Swordsmanship Seal Officer."


    "You didn''t know that. Bastard, you''re silent."


    Rhine smiled bitterly. In fact, Venn has somewhere to be reached, and wisdom and swordsmanship are impeccably easy to handle, but their nature is somewhere beyond measure on the line as well.


    Rhine put his thoughts around Venn. That talent, it''s a shame to keep it just an escort for Ekla. How would you run it?


    Continued

 1041 of sealed, part 42 ~ small pause ② ~

    "... the role I gave Venn is to look for traitors within the mercenary corps?


    "It''s not that big of a deal. However, all of a sudden my mercenary regiment began to see more people. I wonder what I would do if I were in an Orangeable position. It''s time for a few, or maybe some undercover operative, not related to the Orange Bull. If Venn had someone like that, he would have told me to raise the report. Your rumors jumped in the process, too. There are a lot of other things that bother me, but for now the mercenary regiment looks like a smooth sail.


    Friedelinde told me that I could continue to get the Tenma Knight Dispatch, and that I could increase the number of people for anything. Now I''m sending a special envoy to King Dreyan of Groussard to see if I can get a continuing dispatch of the Beasts. "


    "You... what are you gonna do with all that fighting?"


    "It''s settled, prepare for a war with the black magicians."


    "No, then it doesn''t make much sense to have troops from different countries sent. More famous people down in the field than that. - You, you''re not going to bring countries into a war on black magic?


    When the line saw the alphilis, the alphilis stared back at the line with cold eyes. Seeing the look on his face, Rhine learns that his opinions got targeted. The facial expression also clouded the line of the servant.


    "Alfie, isn''t that too much?"


    "I don''t think so. Either way, if they move, the rest of the country can''t just do it. The Arnelian church is moving on the table, but that might be too late. But if it''s shaped somehow, maybe you can gather strength at my place. It''s not a specific measure yet, but I think we''re making a basement.


    The worst part is that every country is destroyed without consciousness or time. "


    "Miriazal, or a meeting with Miranda?


    "I haven''t had a meeting with them yet. But maybe we''re thinking about each other. Well, maybe it''s time for a little pause. I''d like to leave."


    I saw Nia and Yao approaching us as Alphilis tried to get up. They complained that some of the beasts were ill.


    Frostbite?


    "Not until. It''s just a cold."


    "It''s sad that the beast man is ill before the human species"


    "But if you''re not feeling well, you can''t help it. There must be other people complaining of deteriorating health. We just can''t turn back now, so let''s form a formation around them while we disperse and hold their share of the baggage. Is that all right?


    Under the Rhine''s decision, the march resumed immediately. At that time, a little stirring was happening, mainly among the beasts.


    "It''s time to move. I just need a little rest."


    "Humans are good health."


    "At least the march in the cold is better suited than ours."


    "No, hey."


    The beasts are the chosen fierce ones, but they were nevertheless severely depleted in this vicious path and changing climate. Discipline and correctness like a human army are not very familiar to the beasts. It''s just that they fight when they should. Other than that, it is only to be spent as a routine. So if there is dissatisfaction, do not hesitate to speak, and vice versa, those who can lead them are limited to those who, with some dissatisfaction, can silence them with force or fully satisfy the demands of the beast man.


    This expedition is Dryan''s straightforward arrangement, and just because the applicants are mostly an expedition force, they don''t speak up, whether they''re dissatisfied or not. At best it was to the point of speaking as stupidity among the beasts.


    "Still, it''s about Grafton''s condition that hasn''t changed."


    "Oh, because he''s the only physical idiot with a handle on stubbornness. You see, I''m still carrying three people''s luggage."


    Before they all saw it, Grafton, the bear beast man, was walking. He carries his luggage and walks silently. Its faceless, oligarchy beast man was often teased by his companions that he might not be smart enough all the time.


    "Damn, even in the North like this, your expression doesn''t change easily. It''s him."


    "How about a little apprenticeship, Gaussian? You can''t reconnaissance because you can''t fly, because you can''t fly, because you''re useless."


    "Bakka bastard, this sky will storm turbulence if it rises as high as 10m. Soon the roots of my feathers froze and I even crashed."


    "Then you''ll stab me in the ground clean from the head, okay? I''ll make a fool out of you at best."


    The beasts laugh. But because of the many people who were ill, they were not well at all. There is one who applauds the laughter.


    "Be quiet, you guys. We have our luggage dispersed among humans. If you find out you have extra energy, you''ll get more baggage again."


    "Leonid, are you okay?"


    "Physical control is also a warrior''s job. So far, no problem."


    Leonid, Sisi''s beast man, turned his majestic eyes to his companions. Leonid is a summariser among the dispatched beasts followed by Nia, Yao, and is already in the position of 500-man length in Gruzaldo. He was also strong enough to be born in Gruzaldo''s own country without having to be dispatched, but he was sneaked among these beasts by Roch''s reckoning.


    Most of all, Leonid himself was interested in the world and life of humans. Leonid also sincerely wants to play in Gruzaldo sooner or later as a beast general. To do this, I always thought I needed to know the outside world, so I considered the next story a good opportunity.


    Naturally, Leonid has the full trust of his people. It''s not like they don''t put their trust in Nia or Yao, but that''s where two young women, just like the humans, are commanders, which is a lie when it comes to not having anxiety at all, so how I was relieved to have just one powerful leonid inside.


    But Leonid''s inner heart was the opposite. Even in the battle ahead, the Warcraft of the Snowfield are too thick for their own blows to satisfy. Even Nia and Yao, taught directly by Gora, were struggling with unsatisfactory clapping in the snowfields where their feet could not be stomped. The other beasts under their guidance were, to be honest, of little use in combat. Leonid didn''t put it on his face, but he was very ashamed of it, and his teeth itched again. He now regretted that he was somewhere in love with his strength when he came out to the 500 chiefs of Gruzaldo.


    But because they are above the others, their emotions must be pushed to kill and inspire the others.


    "Anyway, if you feel unusual about your health, declare it early. It''s many times better than falling and causing trouble."


    "Copy that, Leonid. If I fall, I''ll pack it up and Grafton will take care of it."


    Before that, Deputy Yao will wake you up.


    "What is that, a reward?


    "That''s Temeye''s hobby."


    Ha ha, and as I heard a bright laugh, Leonid was sighing lightly that he was the irresistible ones. I think it will be useful even at the beginning while I still have this energy.


    But one, not laughing at all in this conversation, Leonid was aware that there was another beast walking lightly besides Grafton. Crawwolf Beastman Seite. A man who does not claim himself even if he is in the circle of oligarchs and not too many beasts, but was somehow a beast who remained on this expedition from within the general recruitment. Not that I had any noticeable activity in the fight, but I always feel like I have that look in my fiercest fights. That Seite was rising one of his grievances at a time in this demanding march.


    Leonid wondered about Seite and tried to cruise this and his thoughts, but it was interrupted by the conversation of the beasts, and he would not be remembered until he reached his destination after this.


    Continued

 1042 Sealed, Part 43 ~ Warrior Awakening ① ~

    "I''m out!


    "All right!"


    While escaping Digger''s pursuit, Vols and Layer reached the place they opened. Unlike earlier narrow holes, a space nearly 10 times its size. The enormous elliptical space was large enough for Vols and Layers to take advantage of its mobility.


    From Vols, Layer set that posture as he jumped, staring at Digger as he chased him from behind. So much so that Digger appeared like a black tornado, and then the surviving kibba leopards popped up and surrounded Digger.


    Was Digger surprised that he went out into a large space, once he stopped that rotation and movement and looked around just a little bit in the heady part?


    "(Looking for something? No, you''re grasping the perimeter?


    "This is your chance, kid!


    Vols'' voice blocks Layer''s thinking. Vols stomped on his limbs vigorously, kicking the earth with all his might and strangling Digger. Vols'' fangs, which became a disease, had definitely slashed and torn Digger''s thick armor, and had certainly wounded him.


    "It''s coming through. Him all at once!


    A flock of kibaleopards that Vols commands the kibaleopards to launch an assault without straying. And the hunt for Kibalees began, who had retreated from all adversaries and mighty enemies.


    But I saw the layer standing in front of Digger. That Digger opened its mouth and, as if it were a tongue nod, gave out his tongue, of course.


    I wonder why this space is so big. Layer thought. Yeah, I thought maybe this was this demon''s nest. If this is a sleeping area, I''m convinced it''s huge. But how did you dig into all this space? Did you go back and forth many times? No, and I feel like the walls are being decided homogeneously. Besides, the grooves on the walls seem thinner.


    No way. Layers, they had the worst imagination.


    "It''s a trap, Vols!


    Layer screams and blade-like scales that spread to the point where the Digger scales closed once and would have tripled earlier when they spread again. Density and thickness are the thinner than earlier, but the speed of rotation is increasing. Kibalees, who kicked the earth once, couldn''t stop, and with their eyes stunned open, they burst into a black tornado themselves to turn their figure into a piece of flesh.


    A tragedy that doesn''t even scream. The remaining layers and Vols each stared at Digger as they kept their distance apart. At the same time Vols was feeling the chills like ice stuck in his spine and at the same time boiling anger. But if it is diverse, it will only become a piece of flesh. Vols tried to ask for gaps while dampening his impulse to tear Digger apart desperately.


    But...


    "Ba... ba"


    That''s when I felt Digger''s mouth move. Layers and Vols get annoyed when they hear something voicey emitted. If I could hear the spinning sound of Digger''s scales, I made my ears clear trying to hear them, but that was not how I should have done it.


    "Bacana Lenchuda, Mizukara Sini Kitaka. Shosenkemono, Sonoteiddana"


    Digger barked at the dirty noise he couldn''t hear when he scorned the deaths of the kibbagi. You''re probably laughing, Ga. Whether your vocal organs are underdeveloped, that sounded more like noise than laughter.


    But at the same time, I thought Layer heard something hang up. And into sight was Vols'' trembling anger with blood vessels floating red all over his body, wrapped in white, shining ice armor.


    "You wanted it, you bastard!


    Vols stormed Digger, who began spinning, along with a voiceless roar. That assault, which should also be precisely an ice bullet, succeeded in crushing Digger''s spinning scales.


    "(or is it thinner for the extended range)"


    Even as Layer thought so, Vols kicked the wall, kicked the ceiling, and scraped Digger''s body from all directions. When he saw Digger''s giant shake about, Vols targeted him in the head to stab him in the stomach.


    "Stopped!


    "Wait, Vols, it''s still early!


    It wasn''t like the layers that stopped Vols had a basis. I just suspected it was to this extent that the target would lightly destroy the Kibalee herd.


    But as it turned out, the layers'' intuition was right. Digger let the scales play at super speed when he saw Vols kick the ground, and began spinning at high speed when he covered his head so that the flowers closed. Its shape, pointy as a spear tip, greatly exceeds its earlier form with penetration. I clashed ready to perceive that Vols couldn''t stop, but the armament was up to Digger.


    Vols was choked on the left half of his body, and his bragging fangs were also broken, crashing into some of the walls, blooming blood. As his eyes caught the layer as he slipped to the ground powerless, he ran over to hold Vols'' body, wondering if he had guessed its intentions. I didn''t mind being bloody myself, but I could no longer feel what I could call life force in Vols'' body that I could hold back.


    Continued

 1043 Sealed, Part 44 ~ Warrior Awakening ② ~

    "Vols!


    The layers didn''t stop screaming. It''s not like Layer was feeling friendship with Vols. But Vols was certainly a fine warrior. And I felt that the lay people were reliable and that they were fighting with each other.


    Layer didn''t think he''d think about guiding his people, but his gaze nailed Vols unexpectedly. But the last light that dwelt in the falling Vols'' eyes kept the layer on the spot. My eyes told me not to come. And one more thing, he told me to do what I had to do.


    Layer understood what he needed to do.


    "Turn around, demon king!


    The high volume roar of the layer echoes. Unexpectedly, Digger looked back at the layers in an unusual kill. Moments, Digger rejoices that he has found a prey for his outfit.


    "Ningennokozo, dousle?


    "It''s decided, I''ll take you down!


    Layer pointed his sword. And scream.


    "Except the Vols!


    "Nani!?


    At the moment Digger looked back, there was a Vols just on his upper body in front of him. Vols, who had stopped the blood with ice by squeezing his last force, was strangled by Digger at the expense of his lower body. The layers deliberately shouted in order to create a gap in the half-developed Vols.


    Vols'' proud fangs approached Digger, but Digger''s scales, which closed to protect his hair''s head in between, were pinching Vols to stop its progression. There is no such thing as sighing at Digger, but either he cooled his liver to an unexpected attack or the movement stops for a moment.


    At that moment, the weight I feel on my nearly closed head. There was a layer jumping over my head.


    "Vols, I did get a life-threatening gap"


    Layer''s sword flashed as it glided between scales that did not close. Eight degrees to be let go. Digger extinguished and rocked that giant, but not the kind of vitality that would fall to that extent.


    Digger turned around and tried to shake the layer wherever he wanted, while throwing out the remains of the Vols that had been pinched, trying to wrap his head around the scale again. Until that moment, a layer that passed like a wind, penetrated Digger''s steeple from the universe with a sword.


    Digger was overwhelmed and crushed across the layers'' swords, but he did have a handle on the layers'' hands. In fact, the fallen Digger giant was not scaly and dressed slightly exposed to the head. Just as the mouth of the mortally wounded creature opened slightly, Digger was falling into the fountain of blood he shed himself, cramped.


    Layer regretted it for a moment. Losing your sword is disqualification as a swordsman. The sword I borrowed from Silence was preserved and fought with the unnamed sword of Ichii, but it was a sword that I used carefully over a considerable amount of time. It''s not like there''s nothing like attachment. Even if there was nothing else I could do on that occasion, there was still some remorse left.


    Layer chased Fufu Vols'' carcass with his eyes. I thought maybe he could still hear something, being a phantom beast, but Vols was just completely out of breath and exposed the carcass unbroken. Next to his head, a broken fang stands like a grave marker. The layers did not know and were pointing their feet in the direction of their fangs.


    The layers began to run abruptly, about ten steps to the fangs to see if the layers could reach them. From behind, Digger had left the scales on his head open, launching an assault to crush rather than scrape the layers. You think it''s humiliating? Digger was bursting into the layer with oddity.


    When the layer grabbed his fangs by instinct, he shook them up from the bottom as the universe echoed the fangs sharpened like a song knife by being frozen. It was a weightless blow, but was that fang too sharp to slash and tear Digger''s accumulated and missed scales, and now it was time to inflict mortal injuries.


    Blood is flowing from the palms of the layers because of the bare hand gripping of the fangs that became songblades.


    "Vols, you knocked him out after all."


    When Layer exhaled loudly, he conceived that Vols'' remains could not be left like this, but that worry was useless in an instant. For the remains of Vols were instantly dusted and dispersed by a black tornado flying off the ground.


    "Soda."


    Layer looked back at Digger, who was supposed to be dead. Then the crushed head detaches and a new head emerges from the next corporeal gangle. And the next head spoke clearer words.


    "It was a shame. You should have burned the body without leaving it properly. Now you can''t be alarmed, be prepared."


    Layer regretted the failure. The Demon King should have known that his body would collapse if he defeated it, but he didn''t confirm its collapse. Layer gripped Vols'' fangs again, but the magically knitted ice with Vols'' death was rapidly beginning to unravel. We can no longer expect such hardness as we did earlier. And even if I crush my head, I guess my next head will regenerate. Digger''s body is more than a dozen meters long. I can easily imagine for layers how difficult a task it is to smash all heads.


    When the feeling of death struck the head of the enlightened layer that escape was also difficult, a voice was uttered by those who walked slowly into the room where they were.


    Continued

 1044 Sealed, Part 45 ~ Warrior Awakening ③ ~

    "It was a brilliant battle. This is nothing more, demon king. If you leave, you have to leave."


    The woman had already pulled out the great sword of gold. The tone is serene, but it is a structure that can be fought at any time. Every time I walked, it was longer than my hips, and my dark hair wobbled with a red ribbon about inside.


    Digger was uncomfortable. Anyone but himself must be frightened of himself. Ever since before he became the Demon King, his surroundings have done so. I passed by avoiding any creature that was Yuki Hill, who had grown greatly out of the picture. Except for one guy who can''t even remember his face often.


    But the woman in front of her gave advice rather than frightening. It''s like I''m better up there. Digger was uncomfortable on top of this and couldn''t stand it. The complacency that everything else was my bait didn''t disappear.


    "What if we don''t leave? Say it, woman!


    Digger started the assault without even hearing a response. Best rotation and assault speed ever. Digger felt his own abilities had increased with one head crushed. Perhaps every time you''re in danger, you gain strength. Digger was convinced of his rising power, and...


    "... what?


    It was made into two pieces, head to tail, and I felt the power I had ever felt coming out of my body. Digger looked back at the face of the woman who had amputated herself, with a broken head in half. The woman said, "I knew this would happen," but she sighed a little. Digger felt humiliated for the first time in his life, but at the same time the fear he felt was the second time in his life.


    It captured itself, about a man named Anomaly. He mocked his body for nothing, bestowed new power and deprived his loyal servants of tailoring and freedom. Smile and chop up others, native madman. Digger felt the emotions that anger and fear had left him dispersed with his collapsing body, and now it was only completely obliterated.


    Titania, who wiped out Digger altogether, slowly took Vols'' fangs out of his hands when he glanced at the layer. The trick of removing one finger at a time also seems to abandon the newborn child. Layer realized for the first time that Vols'' fangs were away from his fingers and did so by Titania.


    "With."


    And for the first time since his fingers were away, Layer knew the pain was coming back into his gripping hand. When Titania pulled out her pocket knife, she hit the layer''s wound perfectly with a radiant body.


    "It was a brilliant battle with such a phantom beast and a good you. The Demon King here is anomaly special. Those who have more fighting power than the demon kings have unleashed in the world. I lost as many phantom beasts as I had just lost."


    "... just the people? You think there are other guys like him?


    "I''m pretty much worried about that. This is the ninth of the 10 that Anomaly lent to Lifeless that long ago. I''ve already disposed of the other eight... unless there''s a newly-created individual. That''ll be enough."


    When Titania had a small knife, the layer noticed that the wound was blocked perfectly. It is an irresolvable result, even though there was no particular appearance that the magic was activated. Titania told the surprise layer.


    "It''s called cutting back. Are you saying that you don''t even make inorganic objects aware of the slaughter? I just made a light new wound along the wound and used the power of return to make it stick together. It''s not a big deal.


    But the adhesive surface is weak, so it should be tied and secured with a cloth or something for a while. "


    "He said he didn''t do a big deal..."


    Layers couldn''t hide their surprises, but they also realized that the skill of the female swordsman in front of them was unusual. And to who it is.


    "Are you a black magician?


    "That''s right. Who are you like that? Seems different from the natives here, or fellow Alphilis."


    "Yes, a layer."


    "Hmm, a good name for a swordsman. I''m called Titania."


    Titania proclaimed without changing one complexion, but the lay accidentally took a saliva. Even the unschooled layer knows, the legendary sword emperor. Lisa and Lunatica had told me it was the name of an actual enemy, but I didn''t think it would show up in front of me. And I knew perfectly well that its prowess had cut Digger loose earlier.


    But hostility feels no dust. We heard that the Alphilis and the black magicians were in a state of temporary truce, but the lay asked Titania directly what to think.


    Continued

 1045 Sealed, Part 46 - Warrior Awakening ④ -

    "Are you an enemy?


    "If that''s the case, then this is a terrible thing."


    "Then what''s the purpose?


    "Calm down, boy. If I am the enemy, we speak only with our swords already. I don''t need words from swordsmen. But if not, do we have to fight for ourselves?


    "Okay. Then I''d like to hear your purpose."


    "It''s an easy thing. I''d like to offer an exchange condition."


    Titania looked around the roundabout of the wide space. There are no signs of enemies around. Neither does the group led by Vols seem to have any survivors other than layers anymore.


    "I''ve already spent more than a day exploring and fighting in this place. I am not a creature who can fight with insomnia and rest. I need to rest."


    "I see. I want a break, in the meantime, tell him to turn"


    "Yes, of course, in turns. You can share the food I have if you need it."


    "I have food, but you want a break. Fine, I''m on it. But don''t you need to work with me if you''re as strong as you are?


    "You seem sharper enough awake than I am asleep. If you hadn''t decided that you had the skill, you wouldn''t be talking in the first place."


    "Is that true, too? You''ve heard nothing of it."


    "Is that all the questions? I''d like to get some sleep, if you don''t mind."


    Titania is just trying to sleep with her wall behind her back and her sword protruding to the ground. Layer asked the question calmly, without panic. I guess there''s nothing to panic about even before the Sword Emperor, because the liver and readiness of the lay are in place.


    "About two before I go to sleep, I guess. What brings you here?


    "I can''t tell you. I just came here to crush it because I don''t need it anymore. That''s all."


    "I see, then the second. Can I accompany you for a while when you wake up?


    Titania sounded amused by the suggestion rather than the question of the layer.


    "He''s an unusual boy. It''s not like I''m the sword emperor. Aren''t you scared?


    "If your interests are in agreement, you don''t look like the kind of person you would be slaughtered by. Plus, I was impressed with the sword moves earlier. I slashed him with skill, not with the ability of a sword. I thought that was amazing."


    "It''s a big deal just to figure that out. If you want to be strong, you want enemy technology?


    "I don''t know if you guys are enemies. And even if it''s Alphilis'' enemy, it doesn''t necessarily mean it''s mine. Because enemies and allies change as much as circumstances dictate."


    "... he''s an interesting boy, I like him. Let''s say the second reply depends on the mood and the situation. Come on, let''s get you to sleep for a moment first. After that, it''s your break. Let''s think about it when it''s done."


    That''s all I have to say, Titania went to sleep sooo much. Layer realized that the speed of this way of shaking herself was proof that she had spent a long time as a warrior. But even if it strikes me now, I know that the moment I step in, I''ll be cut off. I can see that Titania''s swordsmanship and what should be called thin killings are stretched around. Titania hasn''t made herself a problem. The layers were also angry about it, and some parts of it were relieved from the inside.


    Layer was thinking as he mourned the Vols, sitting down and tying his hands with a cloth. Titania''s purpose, what is this place really about? Titania didn''t speak, but she seemed to be able to imagine.


    I just said Anomaly''s Demon King, but this is probably Anomaly''s stronghold. If the base of Anomaly, which is said to be the Demon King producer, the expansion to this point is also convincing. Whispering, this is something like a grand Demon King''s Experiment Ground, etc., and the layers try to spin their own speculation.


    On the other hand, I also think that unnecessary speculation and preconceptions will get in the way of my work, so I decided to split what I think of this as one of half-hour crushing and possibilities. The exact information would only be known if Titania told us.


    When Layer reconsidered that, he decided to take a moment''s rest, looking at the beautiful Titania sleeping face, which seemed as if it had nothing to do with the battle. Layer did get to see Titania''s sleeping face sucked in at this time. It was much later to figure out how that was, but at this time, for a moment or so when Titania was asleep, I forgot what other phantom beasts were doing and how close Alphilis was.


    Continued

 1046 of the sealed, part 47 ~ of the recalled ① ~

    Vitara couldn''t believe the sight in front of her. Yamazoos had to wait outside because the passage of this labyrinth was not even as wide, and only Vitara, who could change, came to this place. Of course, when you make a change, the way you fight changes to the way you stand and behave foolishly, so there are circumstances that make you different. But basically more than being your own body, Vitara becomes a human being, but she rarely falls into treatment.


    Besides, being human and sometimes walking on the snowfield feels kind of fresh, so when I was younger, Vitara was a mysterious pleasure to change well and adventure the snowfield. Of course, I''ve been caught up in battle with that body, but Vitara won''t be the first to trick the opponent.


    But the demon king who appeared before him was far beyond Vitara''s imagination. No, there are three Demon Kings to be exact, but they are so powerful that none of them have ever seen them, and they will unravel the attacks of the Kibalees and Yukiwolves fighting together.


    They all look like people. The hell looked like a white stick took the form of a person, and its body was metal, or the attack of a kiba leopard or a yuki wolf. The demon king, like a park stick with no eyes or mouth, beats off each and every kibba leopard with a trick that strikes him down unconstructively. Until the roots of his breath were definitely stopped, even the brave beasts were bare, as they persisted in beating the kibalees so much that no prototype remained.


    The other two are mortal in appearance, but the whole thing waves its sword like a swordsman, and its sword sweeps away the beasts like snakes. And he made his stubborn body say things, and he would not hesitate to hurt himself, nor would he strangle or kill the beasts. They will find out they are not human because their eyes are popping out like numeks. Word is man itself, but appearance was already a departure from man''s then.


    One of these days I was killing Nagari, a big demon king inquired about the demon king using his sword.


    "Brother Kersu, these guys are weak. He''ll be dead soon."


    "Well yeah. But it doesn''t matter if you''re weak, because it''s our job to protect this labyrinth. That''s what Lady Anomaly told me, so I guess I can''t help it.


    Besides, if he seems affordable, he''s still here. "


    Kersu, the demon king with the sword, stared down at Vitara. When the big demon king boat saw Vitara, he smiled uncomfortably and flew through the universe as a giant monkey.


    Vitara somehow sent that attack, but the boat''s hand inexplicably comes after Vitara as he catches her.


    "Don''t wait, play!


    "I''m sorry."


    As Vitara stepped on the ground, she protruded the earth with sorcery, blocking the way, and kept it thoroughly on the run. I didn''t want to leave because I got hit by a buddy, but I wanted to avoid any more damage, and I tried to lure him down one by one.


    The boat broke the wall and tried to chase it, but Kersu stopped it.


    "Wait, boat"


    "What is it, brother? It''s a good place now."


    "Leave them alone, our job is not to wipe them out. If you retreat, that''s fine. Even if they come back out, we don''t have to deal with them. The Araune guy was chasing us. You just have to let him like it. Anyway, this labyrinth is just like his belly. Don''t do any extra work."


    "So is that. But did you make it Master Anomaly to talk about rewards?


    "Mm-hmm... you didn''t. If I didn''t feel motivated, I''d totally forgotten what I did was talk about the reward for success. Why do we have to work for free?"


    "That''s right. I thought you said it was important to be conscious of war as a business."


    "Right. Shall we just negotiate the reward as Master Anomaly? Hey, I''ll pull you up, boat."


    "Aye, brother"


    This brotherly conversation that went off somewhere disappeared with the magic of metastasis. They didn''t even realize that someone was watching it.


    And on the other hand, it is a temporarily retreated Vitara. I was putting the rest of my people together and rebuilding my posture, but I always had a bad feeling about it.


    Continued

 1047 Sealed, Part 48 ~ Demon Kings Home ③ ~

    That, or maybe it was a hunch I had felt since I entered this labyrinth. This hunch was vague anxiety at first, but seeing the demon kings earlier had turned into certainty. That the Lord of this hunch must be one of the earlier Demon Kings. And when I let go of the distance, I found out that I could never escape.


    We have no choice but to defeat it. Otherwise, Vitara understood that as long as we were in this labyrinth, we would be cut off and wiped out. Just wondering if that understanding was slow. The enemy had already moved into action.


    It was the Alphilis and the others who reached Anomaly''s workshop who noticed the anomaly. Using Petefloat''s guide and dialogue with the spirits of Alphilis and Closes, Lisa''s sensors, etc., they had reached Annomarie''s workshop almost through the shortest distance. It is almost a day after Tetrapolishka disappeared in the metastasis.


    But it was obvious after the great battle had already taken place that we had arrived at the place.


    "Dude, this is..."


    "The Yamazoos are wiped out?


    It was Wictrier who rushed over first. Lisa, Rhine, Renatica, and Closess follow it. But even as they confirmed, there were no living Yamazoos on the spot. Of course, I can''t even live with countless round-cuts.


    Before the bloodstained snowfield, one Victoria roared.


    "Who the hell chops up the giants of the Yamazoos so much..."


    "I fought with Hekatonkale, but there are signs of it. And the Demon King. There are other bodies, but what happened?


    "That''s a situation that suffers from understanding. It doesn''t seem like much time has passed since they were wiped out. Because meat still leaves warmth."


    "There are three flocks in this earth led by phantom beasts. Yamazoo, kiba leopard, yuki wolf. Three phantom beasts led those herds together."


    "But Victoria, what was Yamazoo doing here? The bodies are all theirs, and even if the enemy raids, there are few signs of resistance. Did you kill them in one breath? It doesn''t even cost Lisa any sensors. I don''t even know there''s an enemy line of defense..."


    "With me, I don''t know. Apparently, you''ve broken through the line of defense."


    "Did someone do it to you later?


    "I suppose so."


    Both Lisa and Victoria had their hands together on the Yamazoos, who had been torn apart, with difficult faces. Renatica searches the perimeter immediately after she examines the body. And a little while earlier they found a great hole with its mouth wide open.


    "There''s something like a cave. What do we do?"


    "Of course I''m coming."


    "You should be careful. It was probably the united enemy that did the Yamazoos. Pretty tough."


    "I know. The incisions were all the same."


    "Oh, I don''t know what kind of weapon you used."


    Lunatica expressed her doubts. And Renatica also cared that she couldn''t see the layers, although she wouldn''t put them in her mouth.


    "(Layer, it''s like I haven''t heard from you, but is there no problem? I don''t think he''s dead, but I haven''t heard from him. I hope I''m not getting into some kind of problem)"


    With that Lunatica, I would never dream of layers already fighting ahead. And the Alphilis and the others started going down a vertical hole almost perpendicular. The demon king''s body had already rotted and melted, leaving only an unpleasant smell to snort. The Alphilis and the others went downstairs as they made something like a simple ladder in the vertical hole.


    Aerial, Lachia, Emerald, Impulse, Florencia, Venn, etc. were left behind in the answering machine protecting the ground, an alphilis that descended downstairs around the beasts. Light beasts found it easy to escape at times.


    And down there, Petefloat kept the magic formation of the transfer for the escape. This makes it easier to interact with the ground. It was only spare because the only thing that could be activated was the one with magic skills.


    Alphilis and his crew were looking around the vast space and observing countless horizontal holes.


    Continued

 1048 Sealed Servant, Part 49 - Demon Kings House ④ -

    "Now, what did you think of this horizontal hole? Lisa, what do you say?


    "... as far as I can feel with Lisa''s sensors, this hole is something I can only assume was dug at times merging, sometimes splitting, and unwrought, as it bends and goes up and down. It''s a pretty big labyrinth, this."


    "Now, do you want to split the squad and move on or come together and explore it carefully? What are we gonna do, Alfie?


    Rosetta asks Alphilis for his opinion, but Alphilis was thinking something else. He glanced around the wide space and began to slap the wall as he approached the wall of those without holes.


    "What are you doing, Alfie?


    "Who do you think made this labyrinth for what?


    "There was also the wreckage of Hekatonkail, and that''s a black magician... weird"


    Rhine tried to say it herself and realized she had a strange contradiction. Daron asks.


    "What''s wrong?


    "This earth was originally sealed, and only a few people live there. Their range of action is out of here, and there may be incursions by the Warcraft, but that''s just a story to prevent with witchcraft. Sure, it''s a good place to do something, but I''m telling you, we don''t need to create such a big, complicated labyrinth, and it''s not the right thing to do."


    "So if we were to create a complex labyrinth on the contrary, what possibilities should we consider?"


    Rhine often thought about the question of Alphilis.


    "Well... I''m researching something I''d like to keep hidden from my people, or something"


    "Then surely the lord of this workshop has betrayed the black magician. Maybe depending on the story, we''ll get some help."


    "Cooperation? From a black magician?


    Lisa raised her suspicions, but Alphilis went on just naturally.


    "Enemy enemies can be allies. At the very least, you might get information."


    "Alphilis, the Lord of this workshop is one who has a high probability of disturbing the order of this earth. Still think you''re asking for help?


    "Don''t look so scared, Claw. It depends on the negotiation. I have to see the Lord here first to do that..."


    Alphilis noticed that the sound of some of the walls he was tapping had changed. A little further away from the place, I call Daron.


    "Daron, could you slap the wall here a little as hard as you can?"


    "I understand."


    "What are you doing?


    "Even if you think about it, look. As the Lord here is himself, do you want to go in and out on a path so wide that Lisa''s sensors won''t even reach you? Use the magic of metastasis, otherwise it''s a pain in the ass. I''d trap the labyrinth and make a shortcut."


    It was at the same time that Daron broke the wall and the Alphilis explanation ended. Beyond the wall was a passage.


    "The one who created this labyrinth has a pretty twisted personality, he seems so creative. None of the roads that broke up with this lookout over there are probably right. Let''s move on."


    Watching Alphilis take the lead, the team follows as a hack. The group was divided into two kinds: comfortable, thoughtful, and strange.


    Titania and Layer took turns taking a nap and rest. Titania had woken up almost momentarily as the lay counted, encouraging the lay to rest and sleep. Layers are quite stubborn compared to normal humans, but they need sleep and a meal with him. When he could mouth the meal he was carrying, he slept while sitting down. I didn''t trust you about Titania, but there was only certainty that you weren''t the kind of person to lie to.


    And when I woke up, the sight of Titania sharpening her sword popped into my eyes. It seemed like a Vols fang.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve grinded fangs of high creatures like phantom beasts. Shapely."


    "... not like that, but somehow I feel that way. I was allowed to use it in an earlier battle. No way, are you gonna turn it into a sword?


    "Instead, I no longer did. You''re gonna have trouble with the sword like this, aren''t you? I think I broke a bottle."


    "Surprised. Is the sword emperor also a blacksmith?"


    "I''m just familiar with taking care of my weapons. I happened to have a pattern that fits perfectly, so I tried processing it and it just worked. I know some processing from ore, but that''s up to a certain point, too.


    After all, it''s not far enough to be a weapon that is said to have been made in the days of the Divine Age, like Glam Rock. The same goes for demon swords and spirit swords. It would be enough to make a little strong sword. "


    Titania shook her sword up against the dusted stone, looking at the sharpened Vols fangs. The brilliant stone was amputated, and the sword did not have one blade spill.


    "It''s going to be a good sword. The phantom beast, who was the owner of this fang, admits it was so and seems to want to fight together. There will also be the protection of ice and water spirits. I don''t have a sheath right now, but you might want to have a well-armed blacksmith make it out of ice crystal stone or water honey stone. That should prevent the deterioration of swords and sheaths. The sheath is the same for a sword. I could make it out of something close in nature."


    "I don''t have anything to give you back."


    "I don''t need it. I only do this to good swordsmen. Or someone who''s going to be a good swordsman. Good swordsmen are chosen as swords. I guess the sword I brushed on that waist also chose that. That''s why I''m wondering if I could beat Silence."


    Layer laid his hand on his lower back sword as a hack. Marveis Blood, a loot from when he finished silence, but it''s not surprising that Titania knew it existed. I thought the layers were gone, but Titania didn''t seem to have bothered.


    "Never mind, Layer. On the battlefield, the weak die. That''s just like me. A lot of my people know that you put up silence, but that''s why I''m not willing to do it, at least not to me.


    Besides, as far as I''m concerned, that man is dead and relieved. That man is a man who is definitely aiming for ruin while engaging his surroundings. Not like us. "


    "... yeah? Other black magicians, from what I''ve heard, feel like they''re only killing people."


    "That may be the case in the short term. Besides, Doom and Bradymaria do seem to enjoy the process. But don''t think anyone else is. I guess each has its own demands, ideals, or goals. Neither do I. Probably even Anomaly thinks so."


    "Anomaly?"


    "Lord of this workshop."


    Titania told him the name of the LORD of the workshop. With the surprise layer intact, Titania went on to talk.


    Continued

 1049 Sealed, Part 50 ~ Warrior Awakening ⑤ ~

    "I thought it would be better if I didn''t tell you, but which of you would be involved in this matter? Let''s talk more than we asked for help. Besides, if Alphilis dies, the master seems to be in trouble.


    The Lord of this workshop is Anomaly, the one among us who was involved in the making of the Demon King. People gathered or missing everywhere, or creatures in general - it might not matter if they were dead, but they were to be recovered by Anomaly and operated as demon kings. Without him, your master''s plan would not have been fulfilled. "


    "I mean, this earth was in danger because they overflowed?


    "Exactly. He didn''t even know how it happened.


    But what matters is the outcome. Anomaly had something more important than our plan, and as a result she made the decision to disobey us. Then it''s only natural to be cut off. "


    "Then Titania came to kill Anomaly, didn''t she?


    "That''s how I''m ordered. But if he''s willing to come back, I''m thinking about negotiating. I can''t even say I like flattery, pervert, but I was one of them for once. I want to do my part."


    "You''re sweet."


    "I intend to be benevolent. I''m not going to be a destroyer like Dragreo or a pleasure killer like Doom. I''ve never forgotten what it''s like to be a person."


    "perseverance as a person,"


    Layer felt something inconsistent with Titania''s words and actions, but now I felt like it was not very good to point that out. In fact, if you bypass the contradictions caused by Aurangebull''s spiritual restraints, there was also the possibility of attacking the questioner to defray the source of the contradiction, but you can only hope you''re lucky that the layer didn''t.


    The first thing that mattered to the layer was to survive the occasion, and it was secondary to what the black magician''s purpose was and why Titania and Anomaly were to fight. The crux is that Anomaly was the culprit of this North Seal commotion, that we were sent to investigate or resolve them, and that Titania also visited the land for similar purposes.


    Then the conversation was quick.


    "Titania, I''d like to ask you personally, too. Will you accompany me at least until this battle is settled?"


    "Why"


    "If the purpose is the same now, there is no reason to fight. On the contrary, if the purpose is the same, it should be possible to join hands."


    "No. I should have done my earlier thanks with that sword. I don''t feel brother-in-law to you anymore, and it''s more than that. I''d rather ask you not to stand in the way of my battle.


    Besides, what''s more convenient for us as you guys to fight?


    "That''s right. That''s why I want you to work with me. We want to finish the anomaly before Alphilis and the others get to the anomaly."


    On the mouth of the layer, Titania just said she was unconvinced.


    "He''s a boy who says strange things. Aren''t you one of the Alphilis? Why would you want to fight on your own?


    "I don''t know if my people... But that man is dear to me. You saved my dear companion. It gave me a place to live and a place to live. I slash the enemy from one end of the spectrum that would be his obstacle. I think that''s my mission."


    "I seem to use a knight''s sword for that, but that''s not a knight''s business. On the contrary, it is not the mission of a swordsman or the role of a warrior. If you only take the essence of what you''re doing, that''s where the outer roads work. You know what I''m talking about."


    "Whatever. I''m not going to be anything better, just an outside road, a livestock. I just wave my sword for that guy, trying to be scorned by people. I''m ready for that."


    Yes, since the day you reached out to me, knowing what the layers were going to do, the layers'' determination had solidified. Besides, there are lots of lines and other knights and swordsmen beside them. Perhaps if Gail and Elsia also grew up, they would start waving their swords around the Alphilis. Layers only secretly wield their power so that the firepowder that strikes them accidentally doesn''t burn them. It''s not even like sparing your life, there''s nothing in that life you want. Layers who are born with different abilities than people and think they are lacking ethics enough to do their dirty work fine had already consolidated their readiness to spend their lives in the shade.


    Titania stared at Layer''s face, but when she found out there was no lie in the words and readiness, she sighed one thing.


    "... okay. You can''t even ask me. [M] Let''s just say I get a suggestion."


    "So you want to work with me?


    "Don''t get me wrong. I only do the work I have been given. I''m just saying you can let me accompany you to it, as long as you don''t get in the way. But there''s a good chance you''ll pull my leg like this. No matter how good a sword you have, you don''t seem to know how to fight satisfactorily."


    "I fought with the phantom beast for three days and three nights, subdued him. Is it still scarce?"


    "Shortage. I''m not talking about that dimensional battle."


    Titania had a single sword in her hand as to where she had taken it from. I accidentally rubbed my eyes to make sure, but I had no idea where I had taken it from.


    Titania unleashed the sword unwrought and leaned over to the layer. The sword received by the lay seemed seemingly devoid of any change of philosophy, but the sword itself was felt to be releasing suspicious killings.


    Continued

 1050 Sealed, Part 51 - Warrior Awakening ⑥

    "The sword is called ''Shempez''. It''s like a demon sword that curses its owner, but the sharpness is unparalleled. Let''s see if we have enough spiritual power to handle that sword. Let the sword breathe its own blood."


    Layer learned an incredible sensation, but let the sword suck blood by slashing his finger belly small as he was told. Then all of a sudden, the scourge of the sword swelled, and I felt the urge for blood gushing from the bottom of the layer''s consciousness.


    "but... ah"


    "A swordsman, in other words, ends up fighting himself. How can we point to further heights without setting our own limits? It is often said that human beings have lower physical limits, but as long as the spirit is tough, it is as much a way to exceed physical limits, etc. As I am called the strongest while I am a woman.


    The ability to be a swordsman is known from the outset if you have enough spiritual power to be drunk by the Devil''s Sword. How about you?


    Layers were barely listening to Titania''s ruthless voice while dampening the rising impulse of destruction. If I were swallowed by a sword that shempeth, Titania would kill me as light as she could.


    The layers breathed and withstood the destructive impulse. And on second thought, it resembles work that has been repeated since birth. He acted like a normal human being without acting in his own business from birth. The act is tantamount to suppressing one''s own greed.


    Layer, as he breathed, faced Titania positively. The rising destructive impulse is still alive, but not to an unbearable extent. Titania nodded lightly as she looked at the layer.


    "Isn''t it just easy to swallow? Then this is the real deal. Let me outmaneuver my attack now. Until I say it''s over."


    "Your attack?


    "That''s right. My undiminished attack when I was told I was a sword emperor. That demon sword would withstand the strength of my golden sword as well. Let''s go!"


    No affirmative time was given to the layer. He accidentally took the blow of Titania with his sword as he roared and attacked him. It is a blow to a woman, though her physique is quite good. If the layers had received it with both hands, it should have been possible to play it off and fight back as it was.


    Yet the layers'' hands weighed tremendously, and in an instant both hands were paralyzed. The layers pushed in and behind with one blow realized instantly that the paralysis of both hands could not be removed and they could not go out to fight back.


    "(Not the sword a woman wields! What a guy!


    Beautiful despair looms from the front of the layer. If we match the swords, we lose. Layer tried to flaunt Titania''s sword with a piece of paper, but his spine didn''t fly large enough. Then the garment had been slashed, even though it had barely begun.


    Did you slash it with wind pressure, or was there an invisible sword muscle? Layer decided to go on offense, with force in his paralyzing hands. Not very much, but not a sword that shines with a guard.


    "Oh!"


    "I want to switch that. No, okay. But"


    Titania lightly takes the raging edge of the layer, where we have met for about 10 innings and suddenly a Titania counterattack mixes between the spears. The layer sensed the killing from the lower section and jumped again.


    Titania looked a little impressed.


    "Well, that''s a good idea. So can we talk about this, too?


    It was Titania''s sword tip that rocked. It was countless slaughters and killings that flew in. Even with the eyes of the layer, they didn''t catch all of them, and it was almost just instinct that prevented them. But when such an attack lasts twice or three times, it is no longer a coincidence. And Layer was having an odd experience.


    When a sight comes to mind, it disappears. I have a field of view with someone who isn''t me waving Shempez and share the experience. The experience was at the time of the death of a powerful enemy, or at the death of the owner himself. That experience, which took place during the battle against Titania, was tantamount to a hundred battleground runs for the lay, while even blinking was long enough to feel.


    And at the end of the experience, the layers chose one from the countless slaughters of Titania and succeeded in bringing it to a close. Titania''s face broke staring at each other across the sword.


    "Got it?"


    "Might be"


    "What''s it like?


    "I felt like the sword was talking to me. What the hell..."


    "Shempez is a demon sword. They talk about trying to take in their owners. But I thought you might be taken in by the lust of the Devil''s Sword, and I gave it to you. But it was a bet if I could hear the sword. So I tried to push you into the realm of life and death, and it seemed to work."


    "What if it was taken in?


    "Do what you understand. Until I cut it off."


    Layer sighed in response to Titania''s naturally full response, and was holding his sword. Titania continues.


    "A lot of people have the will and memory to be a weapon in a person''s hands for a long time, not just a demon sword. It is possible to feed oneself by listening to those memories and voices. Human life is usually short. If we try to be strong in a limited amount of time, we will need to listen to the voice of the sword. That must be the ultimate swordsman."


    "Any sword, will you respond?


    "Not necessarily. It''s compatible, and I don''t hear all weapons and protective equipment either. Well, until then, when I don''t have the talent, if there''s such a person, his spirit is no longer human."


    "Well, I''m convinced"


    "Then you should now try to have the fangs of the phantom beast earlier"


    When Layer held a sword made from Vols'' fangs, memories flowed in from it. Fragmental, but the sight of Vols rushing through the snowfields, or capturing prey, poured in.


    "Is that what it is now?"


    "The fangs belong to our comrades who fought together. It will be more cooperative with you. From now on, fight with the sword. Shampez should be returned, or he should not hold it for long."


    "... no, could you lend me this sword too"


    "For what? That sword has nothing but madness."


    "... maybe not. I still don''t know what it is, but I think this sword is trying to tell me something."


    "Well, if that''s what you''re like as a swordsman, you can do it for me. But let me give you some advice. The kind of demon sword that remains of man''s grudge will undoubtedly destroy the bearer. If you spare yourself, don''t go too far into the sword."


    "Thanks for the advice. So, can I come with you?


    "I don''t have a choice. This assignment has been accomplished. Well, then it''s their position, but it''s a hassle to explore them as they are now. We''re gonna roll up the plans from here on out."


    Titania shook the sword and pierced the ground, exploring the path of this labyrinth with the capacity of the sensors. The echoes return and the structure of the labyrinth is felt by Titania.


    "When I entered this labyrinth, I couldn''t do well because of the large number of phantom beasts and hekatonkails, but it seemed that more than a day later the large part was swept away. Few people are alive anymore... but they''re vast."


    "This labyrinth, it''s a passage from Digger or something, right?


    "Right, should I say I was building a labyrinth... weird, there''s no such thing as an anomalist in the labyrinth. And wherever you go, this labyrinth is disorderly... what do you mean?"


    "Shall I tell you?


    Titania looks back in surprise at the sudden voice called from behind. It''s not early that she gets poked in the void or anything, but I certainly didn''t feel any sign of it until earlier.


    Before I look back, the man in clergy clothes. Its clothes, with gold embroidery and buttons on a white basis, were the equipment of Arnelian pilgrims who had also seen Titania.


    Continued

 1051 Sealed, Part 52 ~ Visiting Man ② ~

    "Who?"


    "Name it from yourself, I just want to say, but I know because I let you see how it goes. Titania, the sword emperor, and Jaeger''s kid. Does it fit? Does it fit?


    "... come on, I don''t know"


    "You''re on guard, kid. But I don''t hate that kind of thing. I''m a pilgrim Mason. I''ve been told to sneak up on Jaeger''s help here, he''s here."


    "Have a strange word. So, what''s the pilgrimage for?"


    "Hands together, that''s faster talking"


    Mason was cutting out all the time. Titania was honestly impressed by that unplanned attitude after learning about the Sword Emperor.


    "Do you want me to join hands with Arnelia? Thought we were hostile."


    "Of course it is. I still want to keep your neck closed with these hands. To Arnelia, and to Miranda, the fools are about to kick his ass right up to the Spirit.


    But I think we need to think calmly there. Enemy enemies are allies. Plus, it''s convenient to have priorities. Anomaly making sword emperors and demon kings. If you think which one should be eliminated more, it''s definitely anomaly. I can do this on my own, but I''ve never had a collaborator. "


    "I got the story. That''s a good story for you. So, what''s in my interest?


    "I''ll take you to Anomaly''s. I already know this labyrinth tease. With your abilities, you''re just going to get caught in smoke even if you keep exploring.


    Even if we can get there, it could be very bad. The anomaly guy, he was trying to activate something nasty. I guess that''s the demon king I''ve been making for you guys, that one. It was a form I had never even seen. I saw it a little, but I only have a very bad feeling. If they move that one, they''ll at least give Anomaly a escape gap, "he said.


    "Hmm."


    Titania thought often, but found that the Mason was a fairly skilled man. Because you can get close without realizing yourself. As far as the eyes go, I don''t even think you''re lying.


    But when it comes to credibility, it''s a different story.


    "In part, conditional cooperation would be good. But I didn''t trust you."


    "Absolutely. I''ll take you to Anomaly''s true workshop. It would be better to act differently from there. You don''t want to reveal it to each other."


    "A true workshop?


    "That''s right. This labyrinth itself is a fake. It''s a fake made to confuse intruders. There is no exit anywhere. It won''t spread any further because you defeated the hole digger earlier,"


    Oh, I see. And Layer convinced me. The nature of the minerals around here or the glow around here made me manage to move even with a few pine lights, but I didn''t think it had a proper light on it. Normally, I thought there should be as many lights on a commonly used road.


    Titania thought the same thing, looked sinister and asked Mason.


    "Why did you notice Anomaly''s true workshop?"


    "When I first came to this labyrinth, the phantom beasts were already fighting in the people. I couldn''t get involved, so I was using the demon to find out how the battle was going. In time, three very powerful demon kings emerged, two of which used metastases. Traces of metastasis were applied and we went to a true workshop. That''s all, that''s all."


    "I see. So you''ll give me a guide"


    "Even now, if you''re ready."


    Mason reached out to use the metastasis, but Titania did not take that hand.


    "Don''t let the Lord fly you anywhere else. Let''s say I follow your Lord''s transfer."


    "It''s a cautious thing. I''ll go first, then."


    When Mason fixed his glasses, he just disappeared from the spot with a metastasis. Titania slashes and rips space with a black sword and follows Mason. And I saw the layers.


    "You want to follow me?


    "Of course."


    "Right. You trust me?


    "Now, there''s no point in trapping me."


    "Heh, sure"


    Layer who felt some strange feeling in his response with Titania''s smile, but did not think deeply. But Titania hasn''t been around for a long time, such as acting with someone if she thinks about it, and there was no reason for laymen to know that she once remembered traveling with her father or brother.


    The Alphilis and the others were going down a passage of finesse to the extent recommended by each person. Given that there was a place to turn on the lights, it did seem that this place was also used as a passage. Alphilis and the others light up the aisle and head back. And when he went out to the open place, there was a gate of steel.


    "Apparently, you''re right."


    "Isn''t it locked?"


    "No, don''t break it."


    Victoria wants to hear the strong opinions of the beasts.


    "Well, maybe there''s a way to make it easier. And here''s a plaque, which..." Pig Ass That Asshole Sees "... hehe."


    Wictrier, glancing at the plaque, was smiling lightly, breaking through the steel gate with his positive fist. Many of the mercenaries were forced to bluish for their early work and luxury.


    "Um - Victoria? Don''t you think you can make it easier?


    "What are you talking about? The gates have opened, shall we come?"


    "Uh, are you mad?


    "What is it about? I haven''t seen anything, though?


    I was scared of Victoria''s smile when I looked back, and they all decided they didn''t see anything. Well, Alphilis thought he might also know that Baragash admires it.


    And as Lisa accompanies Victoria, she walks exploring where to go.


    "Oh man, the women in this mercenary regiment shouldn''t be short tempered. When you get angry, it''s like there are too many women when you''re a demon. You have to be as sober and always calm as Lisa."


    No one responds to Lisa''s soliloquy. Sometimes it returns ten to Lisa, but more than that, Jaeger was all nervous. Because everyone had felt the pressure to become entangled from earlier on.


    Continued

 1052 of Sealed, Part 53 ~ Tetrapolishka ● ~

    "Apparently Lisa isn''t the only one feeling it."


    "This place is full of killing. Not on the wall, not even on the ceiling. Very offensive."


    "That''s not all, the more killing you go in the back. Looks like someone''s sending out a warning... coming."


    Yao and Lunatica stand up. Their plot was to be alert to attacks from all directions, but whether they should do as expected. Indeed, the attack was directed from all directions, including the foot, at the girls who were in the lead.


    Countless slaughters like yarn. Yao and Lunatica dodged with the reflex nerve and motor ability they had before them, but the same artistry would not have been possible for anyone else. In the attack, they were convinced.


    I see you cut the phantom beasts that were outside in this attack.


    "And what a cut. I didn''t expect to completely slash and tear apart all those giants. Steel, or more."


    "Lisa, position the main body of the enemy!


    Alphilis screams. Lisa circled the sensors to a sharp voice not at any point in the alphilis, but even if not, Lisa was going to know enough about the danger of this enemy.


    But the enemy had left the scene completely without pursuing him when he struck a blow.


    "There''s no pursuit...?


    "I''m hit, Alfi. We were unable to detect the enemy."


    "Yes... it''s a pain in the ass."


    "Oh, now I can barely step inside this"


    To Rhine''s words, Alphilis was rarely biting his lips. Those who understand the intent of the two words and those who do not. A member of the group who had grasped the intention was questioning Rosetta.


    "What do you mean, Mr. Tsubaki?


    "Oh, the enemy may not be willing to aggressively launch an attack. With the bodies of the Yamazoos that were outside and the current attack, the fear of the attack was imprinted on the Atai and the others. Who do you think will see Yamazoo''s octave body and step further in?


    It''s more advantageous to set it up in open places, but trapping and waiting in these places is an effective means. "


    "You can think of more troublesome possibilities, Big Woman II. If the earlier attack is an automatic trigger trap. Considering the intertwined killings, it is possible that our presence was distracted by an earlier attack. When you''re exposed to attacks from all directions in such a narrow place, it''s very unlikely that you''ll survive."


    "Retreat once, until the hall earlier. Let''s hurry."


    Alphilis was quick to judge. When ordered immediately, the elites react quickly. Drawing away, Alphilis gently stopped by Victoria''s side.


    "Do you know where Tetrapolishka is?


    "No, I''ve been trying to read regularly since we broke up, but I''m not responding. You''re losing your mind, you don''t have room to respond to the reading, or you''re closing it for some reason... because it doesn''t look like it''s gone, so I think you''re alive."


    "Yes, I thought it would seem easier to break through with her, but we might have to do something about it here. Speaking of which, where''s Petefloat going?


    "Uh, weren''t you with me until earlier...?


    Victoria looked around, but Petefloat was nowhere to be found, and Larna didn''t know where he was.


    "Ha... ha... that''s it all!?


    When Tetrapolishka, who had lost his breath and knelt, looked around, the surrounding snowfields were buried with the remains of the ice dragons. In the cold, the individual who became the Demon King also slowly returns to the dust because corrosion is slow.Tetrapolishka, who stopped counting the number of individuals he defeated from around 50, probably 100, would have passed loosely. Now he was taking a break, trying to get his breathing done and recover some reduced strength and magic.


    "Oh man, don''t be too hard on anything for a sealed arm test. I''d like to take a day''s rest in the jungle, but I don''t even have a lot of food because of the peat float. Well, I just want to find something to eat... for me once more, Petefloat."


    "Oh, sorry about your tiredness, though."


    Behind Tetrapolishka stood Petefloat. Immediately before he used the metastasis on Tetrapolishka, he left his Spirit in the shadow of Tetrapolishka so that he could see exactly where it was going.


    Normally, Tetrapolishka should also be noticed. But the fact that the destination was under the snow, and that he continued to fight the ice dragon for nearly a day shortly after he got out of the snow, also left little room for the tiny Tetrapolishka.


    Petefloat went on to say shabby, good thing Tetrapolishka was tired.


    "The Alphilis are progressing faster than I imagined. Again, she''s not just anything, she seems to be approaching anomaly at the shortest speed following the help and considerations around her, not even remembering very little how to use that talent.


    So it seems a little too soon. I wish Polyca or Titania would have crushed me, but the strong enemies of Anomaly''s workshop and Alphilis have bowled together. I''d like to help Polyca get rid of him. "


    "It would be useless to say no, not to you. Then why don''t you prepare some food? This won''t help you recover."


    "You''re not mad about me?


    "I''m angry, not as much as I''d like to decide on every snowfield right now. But now we have to take precedence over it, and I don''t know where you stand."


    "I see, you''re really getting round to it, Pollica. Then forgive me one more time."


    Petefloat activates the magic of metastasis. Seeing that magic, Tetrapolishka comes up with a ghostly look this time.


    Continued

 1053 of Sealed, Part 54 ~ Tetrapolishka ● ~

    "Pete, you! There''s good and bad things to do!


    "I know. But this one might fight for a moment, too. Again with the good old days, it''s cheap if it''s one of your sacrifices, Pollica. [M] Instead, I''m even thankful if he dies.


    You don''t know, but if you''re going to be deeply involved with Alphilis, you''re going to have a lot of trouble as a world flow. It''s extra bad because Alphilis will definitely accept you. The world has not forgotten what you did. I don''t think all of that was evil, but you can still take the liberty of saying rumors and bad reviews. The moment I find out that I was protecting you, with what and obfuscation, Alphilis will be scorned and crusaded from every group. Even though, she''s stared at by the Magic Church. Pollica, you can no longer live outside this earth.


    Your fate was decided at a stage when this North Seal seal was unsealed. No extra hope, Tetrapolishka the Great Demon. "


    "... is that your opinion as a true dragon user demon? Pete."


    Tetrapolishka sent a sincere gaze to a friend. Petefloat couldn''t stand that gaze, but he knew the danger of losing his gaze, so he had to take that gaze from the front.


    "No, it''s just my opinion as a peat float. I wish I had at least some time. Because I might have had time to put in place another strategy. You can resent me."


    "No, I can guess the approximate circumstances. The first Icefield witch also told me. ''I didn''t solve the problem, I just postponed it''. But we talked about how time might work out. But... it didn''t seem to work out."


    "As early as 50 more years. Or if it were 50 years late, things would have changed. It wasn''t a good time, Pollica. This is going to be a world of war. This world, which has become saturated, cannot stand any more chaos.


    Shut up and fight like this and die. If you can survive that - then you should like it. You can kill me. "


    "I won''t do that, Pete. You''re one of the few friends I''ve got now, huh?


    "... you''re right."


    Petefloat activated the metastasis and sent out Tetrapolishka. The destination is inside an earlier workshop. Petefloat set up the launch ceremony for the transfer without hesitation before retreating.


    Petefloat looked up to heaven in the snowfield alone and sighed. I can''t forget the look on Tetrapolishka''s face when I activated the metastasis. Oh, my God, that was a serene look. It''s like forgiving everything. Petefloat spoke to himself.


    "I like you, but you''re still cruel, Pollica. I wish you''d at least resented me..."


    Petefloat used his own metastases and returned to the Alphilis.


    Vitara, who had escaped from Araune, had barely lost her life. He succeeded in rendezvous with Orolon, who had continued his exploration, and was to return to the hall once. Orolon was also sporadically engaged with demon kings and Hekatonkail''s troops everywhere, gradually draining his own military power. And considering the enemy''s power and circumstances, he decided to withdraw, knowing that there was nothing that could be done with force pushing. It could have been called a de facto defeat, but his sense of responsibility as head of the clan made him choose a courageous retreat.


    And when he retreated, he encountered the Alphilis in the entrance hall.


    "Who!"


    "You''re the ones!


    "Calm down, both of you!


    The first person to go into arbitration was Wictrier. She was not unaware of the existence of Orolon or Vitara, the heads of the phantom beasts as a compiler. That''s why she took the lead and explained the situation as soon as possible.


    "... I see, I know what''s going on. Was Tetrapolishka moving? So that''s how it goes."


    "Yes, Master Tetrapolishka thought heavily about things and called the humans out of the outside world because the seal was broken again. Because of this, he wanted to attach the circumstances of the outside world and the" crossing ". First of all, I thought we had to clean things up."


    "That''s the best part. Does this North Seal mean it''s time for a change too? But where''s the key Tetrapolishka?


    "That''s..."


    Victoria shook her head to the side. Petefloat was rendezvous at some point, but he just insists he was retreating first and making sure he was in a safe place. It was clear that the behavior was suspicious, but no one could question him any further.


    Naturally, Wictrier also doubted Petefloat''s behavior, but there are limits to direct opinions and disobedience to him, even if he is a superior spirit. Wictrier considered any further pursuit impossible and was compelled to remain silent.


    Orolon, who thought inexplicably of Victoria''s expression, but Vitara somehow seemed to have guessed that she was in a painful position.


    Continued

 1054 Sealed, Part 55 - Demon Kings Home ⑤ -

    "There seems to be some circumstance, but this one is also in a painful position. I think it would be better if we fought together here."


    "If you can fight reliable people like phantom beasts, this is the one thing you don''t even wish for. I was hoping to have a discussion with you in the first place. Alphilis, do you mind?


    "Yes, of course."


    Alphilis nodded, but where Orolon and the others joined him, the problem didn''t resolve. Alphilis and the others were in the mood to figure out what was going on, but during the discussion Vitara noticed one strange point.


    "I thought," I wonder why the enemy isn''t coming out here. On the table, I heard all our people were torn to pieces. I forgot me in anger when I asked, but if you have the ability to do just that thoroughly, I think it would be quick if you attacked us first. I don''t think they''re going to spare their lives. "


    "Sure. For your overwhelming ability to defend yourself."


    "... there are several possibilities"


    In considering the operation, it was the line that issued the opinion.


    "One is, in fact, we don''t have enough power to attack, and our abilities can only be defensive, that is, trapped. Or that we''re buying time to attack and by now we''re steadily getting ready inside. And then we''re not being dealt with in the first place."


    "It''s all possible... so which one do you think the line is likely to be?


    "Actually, I consider it all. Let''s say this is the black magician''s workshop. The first sign of battle at the entrance turned out to be the actions of the phantom beasts. But why did the Demon King attack people in the first place? If I hadn''t done that, this workshop wouldn''t have even known it existed. A magician''s workshop is something you should want to keep a secret of the place. Wouldn''t you?


    "Ordinary magicians don''t think so. The magician''s workshop is a hunk of secret moves, and it''s supposed to impress people."


    Muscade affirms Rhine''s opinion. The line went on.


    "To my mind, this event is also an unexpected one for the lord of this workshop. So the place is scattered, but I''m not ready to just fight back, and I''m thoroughly defensive while making a time buying attack. Isn''t that what this is about?


    "It fits more or less. I knew it was sharp, I''ve just ruined my plans at Krums."


    I suddenly heard a voice behind my back, so everyone looked back a little bit. Anomaly stood there with a look on her face. Anomaly stood on the spot somewhat flashly or expressionlessly for him, watching the Alphilis.


    "Was it the line? Thanks for that verse. Thank you for your help in Krums."


    "I thought the lord here was Temehe... a lousy hobby."


    "It''s a compliment, that. But I can''t do it any more, but should I have left you there? You''re a human being, aren''t you?


    Well, I don''t have time for you right now. Let''s get down to business. "


    The attitude that brought the Anomaly people lurked. The line also notices that the impression is different from when we met before.


    "As the line there imagined, this is an accident. Even for me, I didn''t mean to bother the residents here, and I''d rather not let this workshop out into the world at any cost. Actually, I''ve already betrayed the black magician. [M] Now I''m in a hostile position with the Orange Bull. So there''s no reason not to fight you guys, but there''s no reason to get involved from now on.


    So it''s a deal. Don''t get involved with me anymore, because I''m gonna water you guys down about my subordination and miss you from here. I want to continue my research alone. [M] I don''t have time for this. [M] What do you think?


    "That''s a pretty frigid story. I know what you did. As far as I''m concerned, I honestly can''t believe it, but - it''s Alphilis who judges. What do we do, Alfie?"


    "... it would be nice to make a deal. So, what''s your guarantee that you won''t bother the inhabitants of this earth in the future?


    "This place has fallen apart. It''s a place I spent a lot of time building, but it doesn''t help anymore. I''m going to move somewhere and continue my research. Wouldn''t that be nice?


    "What will happen when the study is completed?


    Anomaly finally had a creepy grin on Alphilis'' words. A grin that seems somewhere satisfying, enjoying the Alphilis inquiry. The people around me were relieved, but for Anomaly this was a laugh equal to praise.


    "It''s still funny at the end of your eyes. Even my people weren''t interested. But do you honestly think I''ll teach you the truth?


    "I don''t mind as long as I can talk. This one has Lisa. Proper lies and deception can be broken down to some extent, and I don''t trust people who don''t even talk. If we don''t even talk, we''ll just keep knocking you down and breaking into the workshop."


    Alphilis glanced at Lisa. Lisa was annoyed by the meaning of it, but she nodded honestly. Anomaly thought for a moment about what was going on, but that was probably just a shake, and the answer was decided from the beginning. It looks like this and Anomaly is actually working out measures and responses to various situations. I didn''t even assume this conversation at the stage where I came out before the Alphilis.


    Anomaly goes on and on.


    Continued

 1055 that may be sealed, part 56 ~ transaction ① ~

    "That''s troublesome. I hate trouble. [M] I''m not big enough to say I can''t take you down, but I can''t take the trouble right now. But I may not have much time, so I''ll just hang on to the gist and talk to you.


    I am the Demon King myself. In other words, I would call myself the life created by synthesis. This creature is no different from the demon king you''ve been dealing with. It''s not a naturally occurring life. "


    The Alphilis and the others reacted to Anomalies who made sarcastic and shocking remarks. Something that I don''t understand, something that gives me a look of amazement, contempt, pity, disgust. Only Alphilis in it waited for Anomaly''s words without changing his expression.


    Did Anomaly satisfy or imagine the look on the faces of such alphilis? I continued to speak with a slightly self-derisive look to him when I looked at Alphilis.


    "I don''t need pity, gentlemen. I do have suspicious origins as an organism, but I''m not satisfied with my current situation. In the first place, I can''t talk in a single day about what the individual is, so I''ll skip it here, but I''m here with my own self and purpose. That''s the most important thing.


    And the sorcerer who created me had one purpose. It''s about making the ultimate life. "


    "Ultimate life?


    "Yes, the ultimate life."


    Anomaly asked how interesting it was that Alphilis looked incredibly good.


    "You look like you don''t have a purpose."


    "It''s too abstract an expression. Ultimate, I don''t know what to call the ultimate."


    "Just thinking in that direction is a big deal. The ultimate creature conceived by the magician who made me is superior to man. He was apparently too human supremacist. I consider humans to be the finest creatures in the world. I agree with you in a way, but there''s a lot of room for verification."


    "Right. I don''t think the ultimate creature is a human being, but I don''t think so."


    "But surprisingly, it''s not. Humans don''t realize for themselves, but each of those things that say human consciousness or self is rooted, or multipolar, or - well, okay, this is a long time, too.


    Anyway, I''m studying the ultimate life as ordered by the magician who made me. The collection is The Book of Life, and I''m honestly only interested in this right now. I don''t care about anything else.


    So if the Book of Life is completed, I''m sure this is a profitable event for humans, too. Because you can artificially create a very good species. What no human has ever been able to do - for example, it could be an adventure on the periphery, or if we proceed, we could reach the ''outside world''.


    Well, there are a lot of dead people out there in the short run, but that''s how human history has been made anyway. Under the unity of the consciousness of the name that says king, the nations contend with each other, and the winner drives up the consciousness of the loser. Human history should be there now. In the process, a great number of humans and other creatures must have died. What I''m doing is, in a way, a necessary sacrifice. "


    "Wait, you..."


    "I see, okay. Earlier deal, let''s take it."


    When Rhine approached to disprove something, Alphilis suddenly affirmed Anomaly''s opinion. Even Victoria and Rosetta frowned at the statement.


    "Hey, Alfie. What could possibly be with you, listening to such a piece of shit? Even if it''s a little Atai, I think this guy should do it here now."


    "Shut up, Rosetta. I am responsible for your lives. I''m not fighting these monsters here right now. This anomaly thinks it''s easy to kill us if you feel like it, and I''m not willing to make an extra drain here either. I''ll take this deal."


    "Nha..."


    "Yeah, I like smart choices. It lacks fun."


    Anomaly had a slightly ridiculous grin, and her companions had turned their condemned eyes to Alphilis, but Alphilis had ignored any of it. And in the meantime, I made this suggestion.


    "Then instead of you missing us, we''re leaving this place. That''s good, right?


    "Oh, I don''t use the word" deal "in jokes. That''s not funny. It''s funny because I keep my promises."


    "Now it''s a deal from me, Anomaly. Instead of withdrawing Tetrapolishka from this occasion, what is the black sorcerer - and hence the Oranzebul - trying to do? Tell me the plan."


    Anomaly was now turning her eyes round to the words of Alphilis. The look that made the earlier man look like a little fool disappeared, and he was watching with a surprised look.


    Continued

 1056 Sealed, Part 57 ~ Transaction ② ~

    "- I see, have you? I didn''t expect you to take the opposite deal from me. I didn''t think about it."


    "So, what do you do? You''re taking it, aren''t you?


    "Oh, you can''t just not take it. Otherwise it''s not funny, is it?


    Anomaly laughed even though it looked interesting. It was a compliment to him, but nothing but an uncomfortable look on the part of those who watched.


    "So, instead of retreating Tetrapolishka, you taught me the purpose of Oranzebul. But can we really pull Tetrapolishka out?


    "I wouldn''t do that in this world like I can totally guarantee it. But I''m confident, could that be enough?


    "Well then. How much more trustworthy are the words now than the bad ones. But I''m not entirely familiar with the purpose of the Orange, either, and it''s just my reasoning. Still okay?


    "Enough."


    Alphilis nodded forcefully. Anomaly just shrugged her shoulder and started talking slightly out of place.


    "First of all, my role as a black magician is to create a demon king. I think this meant something as an Orangeable spider. Instead of having him aurangeable to help me gather the material to make the Demon King, I was offering him a piece that I could do. Sometimes he made me be oriented to his will, but he made me make it roughly as I intended.


    "The Great Demon King to dominate the surface. Hecaton Cale with an emphasis on operability to control dots. Is that what you want me to think?


    "I think you''re right. Synthetic beasts often grow naturally, so we can have demon kings like before, because then they''re not suitable for operation. It''s hard to get them transferred by magic."


    "I have one question. If you''re serious about human domination, why didn''t you give the demon kings the ability to self-proliferate?


    Those in the back did not understand the intent of the Alphilis doubt, but Anomaly shook her body with real happiness.


    "... you''re really good, Alphilis. If this hadn''t happened, I''d have wanted my assistant."


    "I''m sorry. So, what do you say?


    "In conclusion, it was theoretically possible to grant growth capacity. But when they do, they will quickly devour to the top of the ecosystem, losing all sorts of balance. That''s why they dared incorporate a self-destructive chain of command, stripping them of their ability to self-proliferate. A good soldier''s condition is to die in a certain cycle, in addition to being powerful and obedient to orders. If you live long enough, there''s nothing wrong with you, like Kubelay."


    "Kubelay?"


    "I''m talking about this one. In that regard, the Demon King recently developed is excellent. I call them Berserkers, but they are very powerful and have a short lifespan. Extremely, you can transform from a human being. Orientation can be determined some time in advance, and it is not easy to operate."


    "Wait, you''re transforming from a human to a demon king!?


    When Alphilis heard something horrible, he raised a voice close to screaming. It was very rare for Alphilis to make such a voice, but there were many others who understood the meaning of Anomaly''s words, Lisa, Rhine, and the witches were also blue.


    "Under what conditions do you transform?


    "Conditions are a little unstable, though. It''s a theory I originally came up with to secure a means of movement, but it''s now possible to ''occur'' the Demon King anywhere. The method is simple, simply adjust the concentration of a liquid called Xperion and punch it into the body. That completes the Improvised Demon King. I just can''t adjust my growth after the outbreak, and to some extent, I know what it will look like after the transformation, but it''s not entirely predictable. So it can''t be used in fine maneuvers, and is it suitable to cause local confusion?


    "... what a horrible thing to make... for what the hell?


    "Well, I wonder. You were just happy with the Orange Bull. I guess his purpose is to bring chaos to the world."


    "What do we do with the confusion? There''s always some confusion in this world, even if it seems stable at first glance."


    "We need a massive war, I guess"


    Let the anomaly stand aside. As you can imagine from the beginning, the purpose of the Orange is probably to...


    "A harmonious, massive war. That''s what the Orange Bull wanted. To that end, Calamity continued to infiltrate, Silence used puppets to do the work, and Hidun was in the dark. Lifeless and Bradymaria are the gathering of materials that make them demon kings. I don''t know what Dragreo was operating for, but it''s probably a deterrent to Calamity and Bradymaria. I know you''ve run into uncontrolled Dragreo before, but it''s too much for us.


    Is that it? Then... "


    Anomaly wondered what Doom had added to his people for. His strength was very inferior at first. It is certainly a hard-to-die talent and plays a part in causing confusion everywhere, but that is something Bradymaria and Calamity can do as well. I can''t think of the obvious usefulness of Doom being one of us.


    But Anomaly''s troubles were interrupted by the words of Alphilis.


    Continued

 1057 Sealed, Part 58 ~ Transaction ③ ~

    "What does a massive war need for?


    "That''s what I don''t know either. A possible possibility is ritual witchcraft using sacrifice, but too much can be done when it comes to the scale of a man dying in war to imagine the opposite. Because I don''t know how to start it, and I wasn''t interested in it in the first place.


    However, there may have been people who were aware of the truth "


    "Who''s that?


    "You know better too, Aldrius."


    Alphilis, a servant in Anomaly''s words, also took his breath. With Alphilis on his ass who couldn''t get the next word out, Anomaly kept saying the words.


    "That''s what Oranzeble said to himself just a few days ago. He said he delayed activation of the plan. So I guess the plan was supposed to be activated sooner. In fact, even though I was often rushed to work before, I have been less obsessed with the creation of the Demon King over the past decade.


    We should have initially planned to activate the plan west of the continent. So there will always be chaos over there, and I should have worked a lot to make it so. At the time, Calamity and Hidun were working there, and my workshop had a lot on the west side to use the Demon King. "


    "The master... what the hell were you aware of?


    "Sa ''an. That''s as much as I''d rather hear. Didn''t he tell you anything? No evidence, no clues left?


    "It''s... I don''t know."


    "Oh, well, you''re just a mysterious person. A man so brilliant and famous, but not what he wanted, and secretly died unknown. But you even take the Orange Bull, so that''s an amazing talent. I would have liked to see you once if you were alive, but you''re no longer the right dream."


    Anomaly shrugged her shoulder with sincere regret. It was very unusual for Anomaly to be interested in humans, but also in men, but that is something no one here knows.


    Alphilis, on the other hand, was thinking about something as he crushed it, so he spoke with care from Anomaly.


    "Anything else you want to know?


    "Well... where will there be a war?


    "Don''t you already have an imagination? Tell me, I''ll grade you."


    "Alexandria, or Norman''s Land. Could the latter be more powerful?"


    "What makes you think that?


    "The impact on the continent, the scale when the war broke out, and the number of people involved in internal affairs. Given the direction and end of the invasion when the war broke out, I''d set it up in Norman''s Land."


    "Isn''t that roughly correct? So, when''s the war coming?


    "Arnelia 400th Anniversary Festival. If the Eastern Heads of State meet Arnelia together, it will all be behind us if we wage war in that period. What do you think?"


    "Right, I was thinking the same thing. Just..."


    Anomaly cut the word once. And he distorted the edge of his mouth in a very funny way.


    "Orangeables have a very bad personality. No, I know he''s really a noble person, but he''s an elf who spent over a thousand years just for this. I really want this plan with a lot in mind. When you come to a situation like this, you''ve also assumed that there are many people who think that way. Then what are we going to do? - Can you imagine that already?


    "Wait, no way -"


    "All you have to do is make sure with your own eyes. Okay, is this it? Even I don''t know any more. [M] It''s a pile of things to do, and I''d love to spare you if I could."


    "No, just one last thing. How do you think we can stop the Orange Bull?


    "Oh, come on, are you going to be so sweet? Well, there''s no room for manipulation at all."


    "I''m going to protect my chastity, but I''m going to sell you as much as I can for moderation. I want to be more profitable than that."


    Whether the Alphilis story was funny or because he felt compelled again, Anomaly spoke as if she had given up.


    "Well, hey. It would be helpful for me if you could get in his way, and... yeah, I was one of them until just now, but I''m not talking about moderation either. Orangeables didn''t even think I was one of them, so let''s talk about the possibilities.


    First of all, the Orange Bull won''t stop anymore, no matter how. Convince is futile, I think if we''re gonna stop it, we''re gonna have to kill it. "


    "Why do you think it won''t stop?


    "The noble men who have been slaughtered by the Five Wise Men will massacre you? Shouldn''t we know why?


    "So you don''t know what''s really going on?


    "Ugh... well, yeah. But almost all of us are brainwashed by Aurangebulls in spiritual bondage. I accidentally solved it, but there must be a lot of people still being manipulated. Lifeless, Titania or Bradymaria? If we can break their spiritual bondage, it''s about them. Wouldn''t they all treason? I don''t think it''s safe to say how much of an orange zebul it would be."


    "Spiritual restraint... I see, I''ve heard some interesting things. Keep it in mind."


    "Right, and then..."


    Anomaly was about to say something, but Alphilis anyway, many of his buddies had little idea what their conversation was about. It was refreshing, especially for the beasts coming on the expedition, but Leonid was listening carefully to what the conversation was about. Because I wish I could learn about human society at all.


    Doing so caught sight of Seite''s total furrow, which was next door. Leonid was annoyed by what had suddenly happened, poking Saite slightly.


    Continued

 1058 of the sealed, part 59 ~ transaction ④ ~

    "What''s up, Seite? What happened? What happened?


    "... coming. But it''s okay, I don''t intend to kill you. You shouldn''t move poorly."


    "? What are you talking about?


    As far as Seite said to himself, he did not respond to Leonid''s words. Immediately after that, the anomaly was happening.


    First, Anomaly''s upper body suddenly disappeared. Alphilis and the others round their eyes that the sight in front of them was shredded. And then there was Rin''s voice from behind.


    "Shiro, I''m tired of leaking information just to betray you, and I didn''t expect you to be enemies. Shame on you, coward."


    When I thought I heard Titania''s voice, which also passes obviously well, blood erupted from Anomaly''s incision, as I had forgotten. Titania was there at the entrance to the room. It was from the far rear of the Alphilis and the others that the sword pressure alone blew out Anomaly''s upper body.


    At the same time, there is a voice of anomaly from overhead. Apparently, the slaughter was a split one again. There is no resentment in that tone, but there seems to be some distraction.


    "Isn''t unintended cowardice, Titania?"


    "That''s if the other person is a decent creature. I am not willing to constantly be present at the opponents of those who may or may not have spoiled their minds."


    Titania releases a sudden slaughter, but Anomaly remained as naughty as ever.


    "Wow, you haven''t been taken seriously in a long time. I''m freaking out!


    You''re the same pervert.


    "That''s how it goes! Greetings!"


    When Anomaly squeaked her fingers properly, the individual, who had only a lower body, metastasized behind Titania, stretching his tentacles from the wound and winging and strangling Titania. At the same time both arms are restrained so that the sword does not touch them.


    "Stay tangled up. What, you don''t have time to be tangled up in you!


    "I have it"


    "It''s an invitation, but Meise has another chance!


    The anomaly behind her swells when she bumps and shows off the look of a suicide bomb. At the same time, Anomaly created a sphere of flame in her hands, showing her an attitude to attack with witchcraft. The Alphilis rushed to distance themselves to a situation that showed a full-scale battle.


    in a situation absolutely unfavourable to Titania, but Titania stood idly by. But something creepy runs on its spine. The culprit is an anomaly that swells behind his back. It would explode, but not on its scale, and eating the explosion felt bad in itself.


    Titania inflates her whole body muscles in an instant and weaknesses immediately after. The slightest gap that could be made at that time was utilized to push the inflating anomaly behind him. He then pulled out the black sword on his back and flew his opponent somewhere with a transfer.


    And almost similarly, he was bouncing back the imminent fireball with a golden sword.


    "Roar."


    Anomaly flaunts the bouncing fireball in surprise, but using that gap Titania was stuffing the moment and finely dusting Anomaly. But Anomaly and Titania tongued at the same time.


    "Is this a fake too!


    "That sort of thing. But you don''t have much spare, do you? If I can''t finish it in the meantime, I don''t know what''s wrong... it''s incomplete, but do you still use it?"


    Annomarie''s eyes, torn eight times from the neck to the bottom, were not laughing at the tone. Maybe he can''t afford to put Titania in front of him, too, in a light tone.


    Anomaly''s body collapsed and collapsed, and Titania had her sword once. Its eyes are sharp, capturing the alphilis. In its eyes, there was enough intimidation to restrain the alphilis.


    "Alphilis, I''ll tell you one thing first. Get out of my way. For whatever reason."


    "... Well, that''s troubling. I''m here for a purpose."


    Alphilis had carefully chosen words. many times more cautiously than when talking to Anomaly earlier. Titania''s expression is serious in itself. Unlike Anomaly, I knew that no joke would make sense. Still, I was wondering if I could negotiate.


    "Alphilis, I have a purpose, too. It''s about killing Anomaly. As you can see, he doesn''t know what the main unit is. But if you''re going to kill him, this is your biggest opportunity when you''re not ready. That''s why I kill him by any means. I may not take into account anything around me.


    Look, this isn''t advice, it''s facts. If you spare your life, leave this place now. "


    "... I agree to walk away. But I don''t agree with you right now."


    "Right. Then at best be careful not to eat the roll. And I want to make sure of one thing. I heard it earlier, Tetrapolishka. Are you willing to bring him in with you?


    I felt the ambient air was cooler on this question. Alphilis also just bothered to respond. Because there was one way to answer it, and there was a chance that the Titania blade would fly to us. No, I don''t know what happens to the people around me, even if the blade can''t be pointed at Alphilis because of the constraints.


    But Alphilis answered honestly. I felt so much more dangerous with false answers.


    "My people... are going to be. Thank you. She seems comfortable. Could that have been a bad idea?


    "No, I don''t think it''s a good idea. I know Tetrapolishka is a good woman."


    Alphilis looked surprised at the unexpected answer, but Titania''s words were sharp.


    Continued

 1059 Part 60 ~ Reaction ① ~ of sealed

    "It''s a strange story. I''m still the one trying to crusade him. At the time I wasn''t as strong as I am now and I shot her out many times. Probably the most profound opponent I''ve ever fought. One of these days, enemies will be close enough to have a conversation with each other, and they will know each other.


    But the problem is that he was the Great Demon King, Alphilis. My raison d ''��tre is to hunt demon kings. If he hadn''t been the Demon King, there would have been another way. "


    Titania showed the patrol. Perhaps Titania doesn''t really hate Tetrapolishka much. Instead, I even think it would feel right depending on how we met. But still, Titania described Tetrapolishka as an enemy.


    sense of duty. Such words showed Titania''s perplexity. From the mouth of Alphilis, questions pop up unexpectedly.


    "Is hunting the Demon King existential? So what''s your position, Titania? Orangeables create a lot of demon kings. I wonder if what you''re saying contradicts what you''re doing, Titania"


    Titania''s expression showed strange changes in Alphilis''s allegations. It was as if I had just realized that for the first time - a look of surprise, anger, and denial came to mind, and then I became faceless. This is the action of Oranzebul''s spiritual restraint, but Alphilis can''t possibly know that.


    The look on Titania''s face that didn''t make sense at first, but it was Seite and Lunatica who realized what it meant the earliest.


    "(Not good!


    "Alphilis!"


    How many on this occasion would have noticed that there were two Lunaticas who flew out to get started, but moved faster than that girlfriend?


    One is Seite. The moves that Seite carried out with selfless obsession are far-flung without any preliminary motion. Too soon to finish hitting and reverting back to that behavior, only Leonid, who was next door, noticed.


    Far away hits the flank of the sword that Titania swung up with one hand with no expression, and its great sword decides the ground next to Alphilis. Titania''s inorganic eyes in a state of oblivion intersect with Alphilis'' gaze, and the gap that Titania made for a moment until she regained me. Titania takes the sword that Lunatica jumps in and wields. Titania takes a white blade with one extra left hand, but a kick all over her body launched using centrifugal force like a solo on the axis with the stopped sword took a few Titania ribs.


    Titania didn''t raise her voice, but her expression just distorted into pain. When I wave my sword off Renatica, I retreat once and take between. Seeing that offense, many of my companions turned their swords to Titania. We decided the battle was no longer inevitable. Even if not, there is no such thing as overlooking those who have their swords against Alphilis, the captain of the regiment.


    "Shit, I can''t help it. Let''s do it, you guys!


    "Rosetta, let your men surround you. If Titania moves dull for a moment, I''ll kill her."


    "Hang on. I''m not motivated, Deputy."


    "Half-baked sword power keeps my legs together. Don''t stay close."


    The line set up. He''s also already turned his consciousness to the dance slaves on his back. The opponent is the Sword Emperor, albeit by hand. Reluctance, depending on the circumstances, means death.


    Everyone was watching Titania, but blood was spilling from Titania''s mouth.


    "(Did they hit you in the lungs)"


    Titania''s broken ribs had damaged some of her lungs. Many saw it as an opportune opportunity, but Titania''s impatience caused the impending loss of momentum in its feet.


    When Titania breathes heavily into that gap, she inserts a short knife into the broken rib and is forced to repair it by cutting it back. It was also for a moment that the blood seemed to erupt. The Alphilis, who don''t understand what''s going on, just watched the sight. If Tetrapolishka had been here, he would have undoubtedly not missed this opportunity to attack.


    Approximately three seconds until Titania finishes her sword moves in the name of treatment. The expression of agony had disappeared from Titania as she simultaneously spit out the blood that had accumulated in her lungs and finally her bloody sputum. From that look, for the first time some noticed what Titania had done.


    "Blood draining...? No, you''re not. No way, you''re cured?


    "(It was slashed and healed, Master. I fear I will use the cut back on myself. Even for a moment you''re suspicious of your technology, or if you''re afraid, you''re on the spot breaking your lungs and you''re dead)"


    "Damn, there''s a monster. I lost my chance at the corner."


    "(The opponent, in the middle of his twentieth year of age, is already the greatest swordsman of all time, a female jewel. Whether you''re a black magician or not, you''re an unusual opponent)"


    Dance Slave gave a commentary, but the line knew he was frightened in the heart. Dance Slaves have seen many famous swordsmen before, but have never seen such a swordsmen before. Dance Slaves were frightened that what was in front of them was undoubtedly something else that looked human.


    Such a dance slave, the line encouraged in consciousness.


    "(Hold on, dancer. We''re probably the only ones who can meet with that. If you''re scared, it won''t even be a battle. At least let it work enough to let Alphilis get away with it)"


    "(... you''re not saying you''re going to win. Where did your usual confidence go)"


    "(soak it up. As a swordsman, I''m going to have worked out enough to know that strength. Who could do it right with a monster like that? Dear Dear Diore, but you have to bring him in. You''ve been forced to decide.


    Just be prepared and tighten it again.) "


    "(What is a woman''s hobby?)"


    "(You''re not! Though, though!


    "(This may be the last light mouth, let me tell you)"


    "(Don''t say it yourself! You''re back to normal)"


    The line changes from its original sword to a dance slave. And when I tried to free that ability, the shadow at Titania''s feet was suddenly catching Titania herself.


    Continued

 1060 of the sealed, part 61 ~ reaction ② ~

    "That''s it, Titania. I won''t let the Alphilis and the others do it. It is a bondage caused by sludge summoned from the swamp of roots. Unless you exercise the magic of light or fire so high, it is not cut off."


    "... an earlier superior spirit? Well, it sure doesn''t seem like I can handle this state of affairs. Apparently, it''s too much of a prank."


    "It seems a lot like a prank, but it''s odd to say so. But if we don''t do this, we''re not going to be able to talk."


    Titania flickers Petefloat. But Petefloat is not scared of Titania''s killing.


    "Though a sword emperor, it''s a big mistake to think that human intimidation leads to the Spirit."


    "Then ask, is it not a violation, such as the Spirit - and the superior Spirit puts someone on the shoulder of a particular human being? If you''re officially under contract, I think it''s a serious act in the Spirit."


    "Of course it''s a violation. So I think this will be the last time. Besides, if you think about Orangeables, you can help Alphilis with this much and get along just fine."


    Petefloat glanced at Alphilis. Alphilis was going to know what Petefloat was going to say, but the truth of it, he might not have known so much.


    "Besides, ''Pete the Naughty Kid'' is a natural temperament. It''s been over a thousand years since I was born. There''s nothing I can do about it."


    "Give me an excuse"


    "Oh, you will. But there are some really important reasons. Titania, you''ve been looking for someone to give you a sword, haven''t you?


    "!? Why did you do that?


    Titania''s eyes open to surprise. But Petefloat had an attitude that he didn''t take for granted.


    "Rumors sew shadows and run a thousand miles. There''s no reason why the spirits of darkness don''t know."


    "I see. But what happened to it?"


    "If the opponent to whom the sword is given is Alphilis - what do we do?


    To Petefloat''s words, it was now time for Titania''s movements to stop completely. And just because it was impossible, that gaze was wandering through the universe.


    "No, I guess not. It''s... but"


    "I''ve been looking for someone to give me a sword for a thousand years. No, if you think since your clan started, hundreds more years. That long-standing fate may also come at this time. I don''t know if it really is. But I believe there is room for thought.


    I think it''s more of a question for you to think about with your own head than the Orange Bull commands. "


    "... but I am telling you that my account is not Alphilis"


    "Wouldn''t it be okay if I watched a little more? At least, it''s too early to kill Alphilis right now. I''ve been wandering for a thousand years relying solely on exploration. May I consider other possibilities? You shouldn''t carry your business forever, you should be let go too"


    Petefloat bet. Whether Titania has a sense of purpose just to resist the spiritual bondage of the Orange Bull. Fulfilling, the answer was brought immediately.


    "... I see, it makes sense. Surely it wouldn''t be an immediate issue here."


    "Then will you put your sword away?


    "Fine. But I''m sure you''ll be able to untie me, too.


    "No, I''m not going to"


    Petefloat lightly denied Titania''s offer. The Alphilis also unexpectedly looked back at Petefloat in response, and Titania was pointing her killer at Petefloat again.


    "... what do you mean?


    "The words stay the same. I''m a little troubled that you can bust me now. [M] I''d appreciate it if you were caught quietly like this. What, I''m not gonna kill you, and I''m gonna open up right away. But it''s still a bad time."


    "Superior Spirit, what are you thinking?


    "Well, what is it?


    Petefloat blurred, but Titania apparently hurt her quite a bit. Now he wasn''t even trying to hide his killings, he was starting to intimidate everyone around him. The Alphilis and the others take a step back in their awesome killing.


    "Earlier I said I couldn''t break this restraint, but that''s my story now. You should know that there is no such thing as cutting if you want to."


    "You''re the one who should know. No matter how legendary the sword emperor is, he is not out of man''s realm. You don''t really fall in love with me."


    When Petefloat whistled his fingers, the cursory moving sludge struck Titania abruptly, taking Titania to the bottom of darkness with its own weight. Titania trying to say something at the end, but only that gaze was shining through the peat float, and erasing its appearance into darkness.


    The Alphilis were relieved that Titania''s killing spirit disappeared, but Petefloat tries to go straight into the dark after Titania. Alphilis was stopping Petefloat just before that.


    Continued

 1061 that may be sealed, part 62 ~ reaction ③ ~

    "Petefloat, wait. What the hell are you thinking and trying to do?


    "I can''t tell you much. I just hope the results are good for you, Alphilis. At first, I was just ordered, then I got interested, and I accompanied you and Larna, but now I''m telling you for real.


    I think there are theories about how to do it, and I think there are things that don''t correspond to what you think and how to do it, so I let them do it on their own. But this is the last time. "


    "Last?"


    "I just interfered too much with you as a spirit. No more interference, however in a position to receive the protection of true dragons, would destroy the natural management. I''m leaving you, Alphilis. Because it would be better for each other.


    The price of breaking the meal goes back to the surroundings, not to myself. The witches here, as well as spirits and demon swords, are to be remembered. The power that is too much is not something you can use freely. Oranzeble has forgotten about it. If there''s a gap in it, there it is, but maybe it''s not an issue Alphilis already cares about. "


    "What do you mean?


    "Aren''t you thinking of it as one of the possibilities? No matter who else doesn''t notice, this superior spirit of darkness is not so deceptive."


    Alphilis was annoyed by Petefloat''s words, while at the same time becoming a rugged face.


    "Petefloat, you... then what happened to Tetrapolishka?


    "I told you, I let you do it on your own. I don''t know much about what''s going to happen. Maybe we''ll make it, maybe we won''t."


    Shortly after Petefloat''s meaningful words, the workshop rocked heavily. It''s not an earthquake. It''s a shake due to some kind of impact. After the impact, Petefloat continued.


    "Alphilis, this is my last advice as a superior spirit. It is known that it is within the reach of people. There are not so many things that each person can protect. What is to be protected at all times is flooded out of its hands.


    You are free to mourn. But don''t mourn too much. In this world, it is easy for a person to get out of natural management just because he doesn''t know it. It''s actually very easy for humans to quit. Especially in your case. [M] There are qualities, there are handouts.


    But no doubt, the price comes. I don''t have to advise you. You may know because you''re smart, but just in case. Despair should not be measured in depth. Any despair fades with time. Just as hope is. "


    "Petefloat, I don''t mind the abstract. Answer me. What''s wrong with Tetrapolishka?


    "... I didn''t expect to ignore the thankful Kaoru pottery by the superior spirits. Then I''ll give you an answer. I let you do one of the ways you thought about it, more directly. Me and her are a little acquainted. I''m used to her hating me so much."


    "... I see you''ve done it"


    "It might not be the ideal you were portraying. But this place is more confusing than I imagined. Besides, I''ve done some research on what makes it anomalous, but that''s not the easier person to deal with than I imagined. If there was Titania, could it be fulfilled and defeated? There may be no victory at the expense of sacrifice.


    Well, it''s time to go. I don''t want to be murdered because Victoria is so shaped there. "


    Petefloat sank the figure into the darkness and disappeared, also showing a little relief. For many members, Petefloat is not a familiar being. Most people knew they lived in a mercenary regiment because they weren''t hiding themselves, but many thought they were at best the same fairies as Uty because they made them look like them when they were fairies, and very few knew they were superior spirits, such as witches and alphilis.


    No one thought they were hiding enough magic to trap the Sword Emperor lightly. A superior Spirit is like a mass of magic, but it is not itself good at combat, because it was not thought to have anything to do with fighting or anything like that, like Wintier. It was about Rana who knew Petefloat was once acting as the Demon King, but made it that Rana and didn''t think Petefloat was hiding his power so far.


    Only Alphilis, however, had some intuition about the nature of peat floats. He said he was'' very similar ''to himself. However, there was something about Alphilis that I still wasn''t convinced that I had no more hesitation than I was and that I would move into action as I thought.


    It''s a possibility I thought of as an alpha leash. That if we hit Tetrapolishka alone against the enemy, we will be able to minimize the damage to the Alphilis and the others. It''s not like I wasn''t thinking of means. It''s just that Alphilis couldn''t get that far into action without mercy.


    But sooner or later, as Petefloat did, Alphilis somehow imagined that there would be occasions when merciless decisions would be pressed.


    Continued

 1062 of Sealed, Part 63 ~ Tetrapolishka ● ~

    Tetrapolishka, who was being transferred again by Petefloat when the Alphilis and the others were encountering anomalies and titania, realized he was in a strange space.


    "Oh man, now it doesn''t look like it''s in the snow... but it might have been better in the snow"


    In the dark, the first thing Tetrapolishka noticed was the feeling of the ground. Warm is good, but warm as if someone''s body temperature is coming from the ground is very uncomfortable. That was the evidence, the ground was shaking to pulse at times.


    The air is also dirty. The smell of a person''s gut stood around him so that he could smell his bad breath from up close. Although not obviously odorous, the space, which contained mildly odours and was raw and humid, was likely to spiritually come just to breathe.


    Tetrapolishka slowly explored the surrounding conditions as she lurked her breath. If you rush in the dark and light the light with magic, it can be dressed up. When I realized that there was no one to show hostility around me, I gradually got used to my eyes, and yet when I realized that my eyes were not revealed, I was creating a sphere of light to roll down the ground. The surroundings gradually lit up, and Tetrapolishka was, uh-huh, uncomfortable.


    "Looks like you''ve come all the way to the demon hole. Walled around. Is this a blood vessel?


    The walls and the ground were pulsating. If you hurt me, you''d probably bleed, but I didn''t feel like it. It can also mean in the body of a strange giant organism. I don''t know what kind of counterattack there would be if we attacked.


    Tetrapolishka is a fierce man who has dived through a good number of battlefields. That intuition was putting her into careful action.


    "Where the hell am I? Pete, you float, you fly me to strange places."


    I was also reluctant to fly the sensor. The sensors can explore the surrounding conditions, but if anyone can react at the same time, they can also inform us of this location. Tetrapolishka slowly walked out, but each time the floor like a meat wall sinks grudgingly, stirring up an indescribable anxiety.


    "Oh, that''s disgusting. I want to get out of here."


    But contrary to that hope, whether walking or illuminating ahead, I did not see anything that looked like an exit. On the contrary, every time I walk, I feel hostility to myself flying from nowhere.


    Tetrapolishka thought about hitting the wall first and then exploring along the wall, but the method had to be interrupted. With a sigh, Tetrapolishka was calling without alarm.


    "Are you watching? Where are you, show yourself"


    There is no response to that word. But instead, a giant eyeball descended from the ceiling. A spooky sight, but something called the Giant Eye Clan is also a demon that once did exist. I wasn''t sure if I had a clear will or not, but I had the habit of acting in a group, and sometimes there were giant eye clans in the camp if I noticed.


    With their mouths on the back of their heads, Tetrapolishka has rarely had a direct conversation because they rarely speak face to face, and also because few individuals are highly intelligent. About a few lengths of each group are possible for conversation, and I still remember having a hard time with the conversation. On the other hand, this order seemed to be satisfactory, and the same people seemed to be communicating with strange screams and discomfort. What a creepy bunch of people, but they were good at getting rid of the signs, so I remember treasuring them as a scourge.


    But the eyeballs in front of me, unlike Tetrapolishka''s memory, let him speak his language well and freely.


    "Who are you? Not in the information."


    "That''s right, it''s the first time I''ve seen you. I got lost, but is there an exit? I hope you don''t want to be here."


    "I got lost. You mean intruder."


    "If the Lord of this room is you, I apologize for stepping in without permission, but as far as I''m concerned, you''re not serious. I''ll be leaving in a minute. Take the exit."


    "The Word, Consider Affirmative"


    When the eyeballs glowed red, they then pulled into the ceiling. At the same time, the ground shakes and begins to deform. Tetrapolishka remembered. When the giant eyes glow red, it is when they show clear hostility.


    "You''re the guy who doesn''t seem to make sense! I said I''m tired."


    Tetrapolishka tongued, but this whole room is apparently under enemy control. There was no moment of respite either.


    In doing so, the ground ripped and mouthed, or the meat raised and became arms, more eyes, and some organs pulsating like a heart. The odor was getting stronger and stronger, and from there, lysates like acids and gases were starting to erupt.


    "Is the room itself like a body? It''s like the opposite of a normal creature. Now, where did you attack?"


    Tetrapolishka tried to punch magic in places where he could see something like a heart for now. But the convergence of magic doesn''t work as well as I think. The human torso wanted to make a certain fireball, but what could have been done was a slightly smaller fireball than the palm of his hand.


    To the unexpected result, Tetrapolishka took a bad turn.


    Continued

 1063 of Sealed, Part 64 ~ Tetrapolishka ● ~

    "What is this? No magic gathers... no, is the total amount of spirits in the room low in the first place? This isn''t it."


    Tetrapolishka started the attack with the magic gathered for now, but it still doesn''t get the power it thinks it is. It made me wonder if it would be counter-productive if some of the enemies were only lightly activated, but rather damaged.


    In doing so, there were more arms, more eyes and more mouths from the walls, and when they gradually rose, they became lumps of hazy meat, and they threw some of their own meat. Some of the meat thrown destroyed the walls and created a fountain of blood. The same is true of the hardness of the meat thrown, but it can be seen that the velocity is tremendous and no different from the throw of the boulder.


    "I see. It divides the magic of the whole room and crushes enemies only with attacks by physics. And the meat I threw was part of me, so I thought I could repair myself. It''s a simple trick, but it''s a very useless and effective way to attack. And it''s hard to physically manage all this qualitative power.


    Now, what''s the matter? "


    As Tetrapolishka puts it, the chunks of meat thrown fill and repair the wounds. And the slashed arms and mouth also seemed to be being taken in and reused by the meat walls.


    When Tetrapolishka took a small, deep breath to prepare her breath, she used hardness operated demonic eyes to give her own body the best hardness. A mouth with sharp fangs struck that tetrapolishka, but the fangs were retreating without damaging the tetrapolishka, letting it chip its teeth like an old man who had bitten the stone.


    "Apparently, hardness is better on me. Then it''s easy to hurt. Well, the rest is useless to hurt the dark clouds, but... hey, Warcraft. Shall I ask your name?"


    "... tiran"


    "Well, shall we name the family of the Mother Earth God? That''s a big name. But does your abilities deserve it? I am Tetrapolishka. You should remember that."


    Tyran''s attack stops once. You didn''t know what Tetrapolishka''s actions to name here meant, or he looked like he was having trouble reacting.


    When I saw how it was, Tetrapolishka chuckled.


    "What, you don''t know a name match? We used to have a habit of naming each other even if we recognized them as strong enemies. It is assumed to have begun between humans, but if intelligence and conversation had formed, it would have been done long ago among demons and other races. Soon they started saying it was human chivalry familiarity or something, but that''s because there was a guy in the human race who did the same thing, and that guy became very famous.


    The current battle is hopeless. There must be no dignity for our enemies in the slaughter. "


    "Dignity... I know it as a word, but I don''t know what it means. My father wouldn''t tell me that."


    "You mean my father, Anomaly?


    "Yes."


    "Well, I guess he''s got nothing to do with dignity or anything. If you''re willing to learn, I''ll teach you through the battle. How about that?"


    "Tyran wants to know all sorts of things. If you''re going to tell me, I''d really like to."


    "Right, right... haha"


    Tetrapolishka was also laughing softly in her voice. When''s the first time I''ve laughed in front of my enemies like this?


    "It''s not like my father I listen to, it''s an honest demon for a long time. You''re like a newborn baby. Fine, I''ll tell you if I can. Except we could be in the middle of killing each other."


    "Whoever breaks into this is ordered to be eliminated as quickly as possible. Apparently it will, but Tyran also wants to learn"


    "Hehe, what a strange battle it''s going to be, but is that exciting too? Then come!"


    Tetrapolishka and Tiran entered the battle for their lives as they entered into a strange sisterhood.


    "Oh, my God, no one''s coming, aren''t they?"


    It is Mason who breaks into Anomaly''s workshop and crushes and crushes alone. He planned to infiltrate Anomaly''s workshop with Titania and break himself into the centre of his heart after rambling Titania. I was aiming for the comeback of Awabari Titania and Anomaly, and also to bring back Anomaly''s research results, etc., but the inside thing hasn''t gone as far as I expected.


    Still, it''s a big deal at the stage where I''m treading the North Seal alone and inside this workshop, but for Mason, who has always been on a mission alone and on the sidelines, it was also equal to the usual task.


    "Well, if you''re not so careful, it''s not worth the fight. I thought there was one of the interceptions, but I didn''t know it was out of tune. Now, what should we do?"


    Mason emerged in the metastasis in a place like a small room. The lights were put together enough, but apparently the magic was used to bring the lights together without oil. Mason has also found that this alone is a technology that outperforms the cutting edge research of the academic city Mayer and the industrial city Oslojour, so he looks at the trick with interest.


    "This guy is a big deal. When you can do something like this, the oil vendors are up for business. Plus, there''s going to be many times more light than there is now, and less effort to refill the oil. If you have this kind of research, you can''t let the world out."


    Mason looked around the room. There is a large desk in the room, scattered with books and documents, and one bookshelf. Plus one glass shelf with a wooden bed and a liquid one that I''m not sure about. It was a room like a teacher or student in Mayer.


    Continued

 1064 Sealed, Part 65 ~ Visiting Man ③ ~

    "There''s no cloud at all in the glass. This is the finest method. I mean, you can''t do this with current technology either. And chairs... huh! You''re better than my office in Arnelia! I thought it was royal nobility. And this bookshelf."


    The book Mason tried to take in his hands had a very elusive biology written on it. Plus botany, climatology, economics, and more. Mason also intends to wear a wide range of disciplines as part of his pilgrimage assignment and as a personal interest. But even with Mason''s knowledge, there was too much new and original theory and research.


    "This guy... that''s a treasure. Just take home the books that are here, and the current discipline may go on for decades. You think this owner is anomaly?"


    "Yes, I am."


    Suddenly a voice sounded from the exit of the room, but Mason slowly looked back at you. Because I wasn''t murderous in my voice, and someone had an imagination.


    "Anomaly."


    "Exactly. Is that Arnelia''s pilgrimage?


    "You''re right, you''re right. Mason."


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Mason. I respect your intelligence and knowledge just because I know what the book is about. [M] You seem to be quite a human being."


    "Thanks for that."


    Mason remained unchanged and leaned back on Annomarie''s chair, but when he fixed his glasses and closed the book, he slowly turned to Annomarie.


    "Is this your book?"


    "Well roughly. Some of the human stuff made me into the underlying theory, but roughly most of the theories I thought about. I won''t hide it because you already know it, but creating a demon king will require a fair amount of knowledge and makeover. Medicine, pharmacy, biology as well as ore, entomology, magic theory, even design and art. I''ve changed my appearance and infiltrated Mayer, and I''m going to go through as many books as I have in the world, regardless of classification."


    "It''s a big deal. Let''s be honest and praise you."


    "I can only be happy to be praised by a man. But that''s not all. I''ve actually made ranches, opened fields, left creatures unattended in botanical gardens, ponds... and sometimes made forests to observe insects and creatures. I intend to make it so that the workshop can also experience as many different environments as possible, such as cold areas, volcanic zones and caves. You know more or less already, don''t you?


    "Oh, well. But with that mouthful, you know what we know, right?


    "Naturally. I''m not licking Miriazal or Arnelia. Knowing your opponent''s abilities is fundamental to military law. I''m going to find out about Arnelia."


    Anomaly was watching Mason without alarm. I was thinking about what to do with this pilgrim, who is more out of his mind than I thought, and who can''t move against this situation again.


    Mason had also revamped his appreciation for a child a little like this ugly old man. He thought he was just an anomalist, but when he found out he was apparently the owner of a sophisticated intelligence, he felt creepy and unattainable on the contrary.


    "Can I ask you one thing, Anomaly"


    "Go ahead?"


    "Why cooperate with the Orange Bull?


    "Mm-hmm. The most troubling thing about research is the funds and materials, right? It is very laborious to do research while collecting them alone. And Oranzeble''s demand to create a demon king was in a way consistent with my research into organisms. That demon king is a by-product of my research.


    It would be no exaggeration to say that my research has progressed more than a hundred years faster thanks to my cooperation with Orangeable. But that''s over too. "


    "Titania was attacking, right?


    "Oh, you''ve pissed the Orange Bull off. Besides, I wanted to get to the next stage of research, so it''s getting troublesome to proceed with the research just like Oranzebul said. I thought it was time to cut the edge. But I didn''t expect Titania so soon. Traces of the magic of the metastasis were ripped off early, but I can''t imagine how we got through here at this rate..."


    "I see."


    When Mason listened to the circumstances, he was fixing his glasses again a little and making suggestions to Anomaly. It also looks like the glasses glowed slightly with the addition or subtraction of light.


    "Then I ask you even more, but if you say put it on Arnelia''s side... what do you do?


    "... interesting suggestion. You can think about it."


    Anomaly and Mason were laughing at the same time. Needless to say, Anomaly''s grin lit by the lights in the room was creepy, but Mason''s grin was also well-planned and undeniably very cunning.


    Layer kept a close eye on Titania as she left for the Alphilis and the others alone. Once back in the hall, Titania was going to try to break in again with a sword transfer, but the situation changed when Alphilis and Annomarie were in front of her.


    Titania left recognizing that the individual in front of her was the body of the anomaly, but the situation was turning in a strange direction. I didn''t think Titania was going to hit the Alphilis, but when the lay recognized that there were two of them that moved faster than me, I had tried to run around behind the Alphilis and run into the walls and secretly succeeded in breaking into Annomarie''s workshop. When I entered Anomaly''s workshop, only Renatica noticed the signs of the layer, so I just nodded back gently.


    "I was late because it was about being aggressive and there was distance, but I''m glad I managed... and I knew there might be a superior spirit, but I can''t believe I just had the power to take Titania away. And that beast man, is it your fault? Only for a moment did the fighting swell abnormally, and it was as if it was gone. Well, let''s think about it later. Now more than that."


    Layer broke into Anomaly''s workshop and was surprised at how it was going. There were a lot of regular passages inside, enough passages for both of us to get through. It seems that all of the horizontal roads there are even thinner and basically the main road. I felt like I would get to the back if I followed the strong smell of blood while avoiding unpleasant signs.


    The problem is the narrowness of the aisle. Now when you encounter an enemy, there is no way to hide and do it. As the lay unleashed Shempez, he proceeded to walk in a state of combat. If this happens, it is the battle which is faster to recognize the opponent. In order not to be called for reinforcements, we have no choice but to give our enemies time to scream. Layer was advancing the workshop with a special setup to see the enemy.


    Continued

 1065 of Sealed, Part 66 - Unexpected Encounters

    Along the way, I ran into Hekatonkail''s watch several times, but I no longer know the range of Hekatonkail''s perceptions as well as the layers. There was no time for them to react, and the lay laid down Hekatonkail and dumped the carcass. Over time, you''ll find the remains of armor, but I''m no longer willing to trick you around every Hecaton Cale. The layers were going back and going through the workshop.


    At a moment when I remembered the creeps strangely well without signs, suddenly the layer was called from the side. When he flew off guard, he recognized his opponent when he landed. On the spot stood a magician like a boy in a brown robe and a woman dressed in a sneaky black outfit beside him.


    I know there is no hostility, but the sharpness of the signs showed that they were in a collisional position. I can''t get a bad feeling from the spine of the layer. The fact that you didn''t feel any sign of them means you''re probably a magician. That''s pretty high, too. To see from the sharpness of the eye, both must have dived through so many dead lines. The signs of a strong man felt from a woman who would, moreover, probably be a swordsman, were very similar to that of Titania, which I had just felt.


    "Who...?


    "That''s this dialogue, kid. What are you doing here alone? Well, there''s no way people would just get mixed up in this workshop, so I guess it''s like an Alphilis buddy or something. Being ahead on your own means repulsion."


    "That''s the place"


    The layers stayed on guard, but the killing temper was contained. To show that I have no hostility either. In fact, looking at the actions of the layer, the woman was completely absorbed in the killing.


    "Tetra, apparently the situation outside is a little different from when we explored it earlier."


    "I see. I noticed Tetrapolishka was rampaging against the ice dragons outside, and I knew a bunch of Arnelian pilgrimages and phantom beasts had come outside. If you wonder who''s the best hand in breaking through the trap of a sexual evil anomaly, you can''t possibly be with a kid like this."


    "... who are you people?


    There were a few things I wanted to say back to the layer as well, but the emotion was suppressed and I heard what I needed to hear. If the opponent in front of you is the enemy, you will definitely have considerable arms. Because the retreat must also be taken into account.


    But the men and women in front of them had replied unexpectedly.


    "I''m Tetrastine, former president of the Magic Church. Next door is Lissie, my concubine, but I hope she thinks she is."


    "You''re not, are you? That''s public pre-construction. You''re really my slave, aren''t you?


    "Well, think of me as a slave to love."


    "... are you kidding me?


    Tetrastine was laughing when she saw the two exchanges and saw the layers taken aback.


    "It''s an elderly consideration to relieve the tension of a boy who got lost in the enemy''s home base. Thank you. Take it."


    "It''s an extra favor. So, what are you doing now?


    "I''m taking care of Annomarie one day. He told me to buy some time here... but I''m a little worried."


    "Trouble?"


    I looked like Tetrastine was up to something like trouble, so the layer looked odd and saw Tetrastine. Did Tetrastine find the reaction amusing, or laughed to make fun of the layers?


    "You''re a boy on the surface more than your emotions thought. Honestly, it''s a virtue, but then we''re gonna lose it, okay?


    "Isn''t it better than a grandfather who twists and doesn''t trust anyone?


    "Don''t tear it up, Lissie"


    "... if we''re gonna have a comic, can we go home?"


    The layers were starting to shudder gradually, but Tetrastine was just laughing at it again, too.


    "Well, I guess. I can''t just let you through right now, but I''ll let you through without a quarter of a minute. You think it''s time for him to run out of fate, or you won''t get any more on Anomaly''s side. And he didn''t have what I was looking for."


    "What do you want?


    "This is the story. Until then, you can have some tea here."


    The Tetrastine atmosphere that was flying the joke changes in an instant. She nodded silently and disappeared into another aisle as Tetrastine looked up at Lissy, who had changed and rose to nervousness before.


    Tetrastine looked at the layer with a serious look and cut the story. There''s no more of that boiled atmosphere.


    "Kid, I''m sorry, can you ask me for some?"


    "... depending on the requirements."


    "No, I want you to ask me not to. I can feel free to ask you, who just met me, to trust you with a sword made of phantom beast fangs.


    One is in your camp. Give a message to a witch named Larna. I want you to give up on your master. Honestly any black magician could have, but the first reason I got in on Anomaly was to explore Fairtoose''s whereabouts. But it''s already too late - there''s nothing I can do. Put it on here as well.


    Now give this letter to Miriazal. The anomaly guy''s watch is tougher than I thought, and I can''t communicate with him using magic. It''s in writing that you''re certain now and in the past. "


    "What would you do if you didn''t see Miriazal?"


    "Speaking of letters from me, I''ll see you. Then I asked you... to survive."


    As soon as possible, Tetrastine releases a chunk of wind towards the layer. It was an abrupt attack, but the layers who stood guard overwhelmed the attack.


    I''m sure the layers stare at Tetrastine.


    "Do what!


    "I go out to intercept Titania. Brother Grandi, get rid of this guy!


    "Come on, why should we be ordered by you?


    A giant man emerged from another aisle and a sharp eyed man. At first glance the man looks like a normal human being, but the atmosphere was clearly heterogeneous. It is not the first time that a mere mortal mighty emits such signs. The impression the layer felt was some giant beast. It was such an impression, but I knew right away that I was a very bad opponent.


    Besides, the layers looked familiar to the other person. The other guy seemed to be the same, surprised for a moment to see the layers, and right after that the brothers looked at each other and laughed at each other very funny.


    Continued

 1066 of the sealed, part 67 ~ of the recalled ② ~

    "Brother, I know him."


    "... oh, me too. He''s an abominable kid who killed us. I see you here. Well, I guess I''ll be somewhat thankful to your anomaly shitty husband!


    "I knew it, that time"


    Layer remembered. Mercenaries defeated in deep darkness to help Elsia and Gail. They were powerful mercenaries inside, but they certainly should have killed without leaving them behind. One thing that is different from that time was that they certainly seemed brutal, but they should not have let go so badly.


    "Right, did you quit being human? Smells and signs aren''t human."


    "It''s hard to say you''re human enough just to notice our signs."


    "Yes, just surpassing my powers is enough. You''re not human either!


    "It could be. So, what do we do? You came back to life, and you''re gonna kill me again?


    Layers spoke a rare and provocative language. Both Boat and Kersu cheered their faces on the words, and they became expressions of anger.


    "Let it soak up! I''ll teach you that the power you got from quitting the human race, it''s not the same digit as it was before!


    "That''s right. Don''t think you can handle it with your strength anymore!?


    "Oh, yeah. But I''m not the same as before. Let''s try each other."


    Layers don''t like to fight. But now, for some reason, I felt the urge to fight. Is that an expectation of your power that is waking up anew, or is it your instinct when you put your mighty enemies before you? The layers weren''t thinking that far.


    Behind that battle, Tetrastine gently disappeared from the room. We knew that Lissie was on her way earlier and that we were waiting for a stronger battle.


    Since Anomaly told him she was going through the black magician, Doom had thought of one in a village that she herself had exterminated. Is it an indigenous spirit, a statue of a bird-like creature leaning towards it, but with its head relaxed on its back?


    It''s usually a doom that talks as loud as one person, but I''ve kept my mouth shut with that attitude for many more carvings. The servants Osiria and Maneater also became awkward, rarely speaking to Doom from their side.


    "Doom. What are you thinking? You mean Orangeable''s orders? Or are you talking about Anomaly?


    "... oh, did I make you worry? Both, both. Sooner or later, Annomarie betrayed me, and I thought it might be a little early."


    "You told me before, you have a plan for this aftermath, right? Wouldn''t that be a big obstacle?"


    "Right..."


    Doom had made one promise to Osiria. When I first met her, before Osiria, with overwhelming darkness and despair, the covenant I made to subjugate her. It''s about knocking every creature in the world into the abyss of despair. That''s what Doom had in mind too, but he really let all the creatures fall into darkness, which makes him semi-permanently unable to enjoy it. Unlike Osiria, Doom has always wanted to shave the despair of creatures like candy balls. In that sense, Doom wanted to fix his goals to some extent and throw them away otherwise. Human beings can become extinct if they kill too much, though leaving them alone increases.


    But when you see the Orange Bull plan step by step, you think about how it ends when its execution is done, but you wonder if it doesn''t really match the situation that Doom wants. Most importantly, Oranzeble''s plan is not ''interesting''. They say they do it for people, while killing people. I didn''t even like the lack of moderation. At least, it''s in conflict with Doom''s insistence.


    "It''s okay to be discreet. It is possible for us to move without anyone understanding. I just want to see despair. I haven''t had a taste of some superb despair, including Lisa. I was getting ready for a big time because of this, but I was wondering what I''d do with it. I''ve been thinking a few ways, but I feel like I''m lacking a decision-maker. I was worried about what happened."


    "... I see, so you came to a conclusion?


    "That''s not coming out ~. There are so many ways, but the situation in North Seal seems pretty chaotic. I can''t beat Titania as it stands, and apparently Arnelia has intervened, and Anomaly has hidden balls, and it''s going to be a snake if we don''t figure out how and when."


    Let Doom wave his head away for a little while. But Osiria also knew that she couldn''t afford as much as she looked.


    "Didn''t you intervene in Kubelais or Tyran for that? For what, you''ve been secretly blowing all sorts of things into that demon king?


    "Well it is. You didn''t have time to plant your last hand. Oh, my God, actually. Besides, there''s Tetrastine at Annomarie''s, right? He doesn''t really know what he''s thinking, so there''s too much uncertainty."


    "Sure... there are few creatures in North Seal, so it''s hard for evil spirits like us to intervene in the first place. That''s hard..."


    Continuing on to Doom, he began to contemplate even Osiria. It is the man eater who is free. Though she took in Insomnia and increased her intelligence, that doesn''t change her nature. For a man-eater, the plan doesn''t really matter. However, the man-eater merely acts according to its instincts and demands while following Doom.


    Continued

 1067 Sealed, Part 68 - Visiting Man ④ -

    "Hey, Doom, Osiria. What''s next to play?


    "Man Eater, keep quiet for a moment. I''m trying to figure out how to play that."


    "I don''t care how you play. I hope you enjoy it. Hey, hey, who are you playing with?


    "Man eater. So be quiet for a second..."


    "I hope you enjoy it, or... I see"


    Osiria tried to get a little angry, but Doom seemed to have something to feel. It seemed like I woke up and decided something.


    "- Sure, I seem to think a little too much. Man Eater''s right, the most important thing for us is to have fun. I''ve been having a lot of fun with conspiracies lately, and I forgot the most basic things.


    Well, then it''s quick to talk. Let''s just say we''re going over there too, ''cause we can''t have fun unless we''re local. "


    "Wait, Doom. What would you do if this behavior were torn apart by the Orange?


    "All we have to do then is quit being black magicians. If you''re hiding, there''s no one who can do better than us. Anyway, we can say darkness itself. Come on, let''s go."


    Doom acts fast when he decides to do this. He began to move quickly with his confused Osiria on his ass. Both Maneater and Osiria followed Doom, and in the ruins that were later left behind, the villagers killed by Doom and the others had become resentful and raised their groans uninterrupted, but even Doom only sounded like a colorful tribute to his appearance.


    "Um... bastard!


    Mason was retreating at full speed. What comes after me is the cooled out air. From that end, where the air comes after us, we can see the walls go frozen. An instant freeze due to very low temperatures. If they catch up with the air, their lungs will freeze to death in an instant. The servant Mason was also a part of the escape.


    The fold that just held Anomaly to the story of the alliance, Anomaly has said no lightly. The reason for this is:


    "You don''t trust Miriazal. Miranda is underneath. Orangeables and Arnelias, they''re the same in nature, aren''t they? I want to go through my claims, just the number of sacrifices that come with it is different. It''s a waste of time to argue which is the better good. Though both may be evil.


    I''m not allowed to be crushed. "


    Yes, it is. The moment he heard why, Mason decided to eliminate Anomaly, but Anomaly was the quicker one. Before Mason took action to capture Anomalie, Anomalie had already begun the attack.


    It''s been breaking into the room, very cold air. The Lord of the Attack has yet to show himself, but Mason had an idea of an attack that could not be prevented by magic.


    "(Do you want to leave once? No)"


    That hand would be good if you just thought about your own safety. But the purpose of coming here in the first place is to grasp Tetrapolishka''s actions. It is true that the seal is unsealed. I''m pretty sure I acted with the Alphilis and the others. But I don''t see that anywhere. Where the hell are you doing now? Mason''s work was in the middle of nowhere.


    I take pride in my work, even for Mason, who can''t help being a monk of destruction. And now, there is Miranda, who is the object of faith. It''s not that easy to pull back.


    Mason decided to fight.


    "I don''t have a choice. It''s a hassle, but you mean do it."


    Mason tries all the magic of water, wind and earth toward the cold air. The variety of spirits Mason can serve is not limited to 4 or 5. His ability to negotiate with all the spirits on the spot, named ''Unruly Negotiation Techniques (Freaklime)''. Instead of being able to do any sorcery using the stream (Odd) inside his body or pulling compatible spirits from different places, Mason can use all the spirits on the spot he can recognize. In addition to the five major elements, it is not only light, darkness, but all the spirit of the elephant. Depending on the circumstances and the nature of the scene, there may be more than 10 types of magic that can be used.


    The characteristics of his abilities also make it possible for him to demonstrate more than 100% of his abilities even if he went to a strange land. That''s why Mason makes the border his main battlefield. The border is a comfortable place for Mason, where the Spirit is abundant. The city is nothing but bad for Mason.


    Depending on the way in which the abilities are used, it is also possible to deprive the other person of their abilities. As Tetrapolishka also says, it is possible to exercise control of the place by deepening compatibility with the Spirit on the spot. Mason''s ability to force negotiations on all spirits also makes it impossible to negotiate with virtually all spirits and opponents on the spot.


    That''s why it''s also possible to seal Hidun''s sorcery, and Mason, who may have enough trump cards against black sorcerers, but the cold air in front of him was slightly different on its own. It did not accept Mason''s negotiated domination.


    Continued

 1068 Sealed, Part 69 - Warrior Awakening (7)

    "Isn''t that normal cold air? Now, if you ask me what the hell I know..."


    Mason was progressing while maintaining a constant distance from the cold air. But from the side road in front of him suddenly came the cold air. Mason in the form of being pinched, but he responded without panic.


    [Soil rots, collapses and falls]


    As Mason put it, when the soil on the ground rotted in an instant, it led to the passage downstairs and he escaped. And before the cold air pressed him, he plugged his way back to normal, and fled the cold air brilliantly.


    "You''re thankful there was a passage down there. But now it''s clear. Cold air isn''t just like a trap, this is some kind of willed attack. You can leave it and look for Tetrapolishka..."


    Miranda''s words are remembered. Mason knows that Miranda has taken her current position to assist Alphilis. Mason understands, of course, that it is not only an act as Arnelia''s pilgrimage foremost, but also an act because of the existence of what can be called a bond between them. And as a mason proud of Miranda''s biggest followers, I want to respect Miranda''s will to the fullest.


    Even if Miranda makes a statement about cutting and throwing away an alphilis like she did earlier, Mason thinks it''s something she can''t help but stand by and doesn''t mean it. You can''t want a friend to die. Most of all, Mason has never had someone he could call his friend, so I can only imagine everything.


    "Huh... I guess I should do it. I can''t give you any trouble... Oh, shit! It resembles the bitterness that goes without goal through the darkness, albeit with love, or the path of faith walks on the tsu, but every day. But my faith will not be temporarily distorted by this degree of difficulty. Is this a trial too - is it him?"


    When Mason snapped to fix his glasses and discipline himself, he was taking action to trace the source of the cold air.


    "Hey Titania, how are you feeling?


    "... I hope it''s good. I don''t like warm water, water is only hot"


    "Ha, it''s unlikely to meet your expectations. I''m sorry."


    Petefloat honestly apologized, but that was also something he couldn''t help. Titania was imprisoned in the darkness Petefloat took. But if you''re asked if you can move as if you can''t, you can''t. It''s possible to fix your posture to some extent, I don''t know what''s going on, but it''s not like you can''t breathe, and you can see Petefloat in front of you.


    But the surroundings are covered in blurry mud, and kept at just the right temperature, like human skin, which in turn was uncomfortable. Whenever inorganic temperatures shift around the body, Titania can''t help but feel uncomfortable. It was like being in a giant mollusc.


    And I don''t know what time feels like or what it feels like up and down. Perhaps if we were shut in this place for a long time, the spirit would come along. Titania was aware that this was a far more terrible prison than she felt in her physical senses.


    "What are you going to do with me?


    "Nothing, thank you? Like I said at the beginning, I just brought you here because I didn''t think it was a good idea for you to get busted in that place. I don''t mean to."


    "Lie. He''ll have other intentions."


    "Well, I''d love to let you go when it''s convenient and let you fight my intended opponent. As long as there''s that black sword, that''ll be difficult, too. It doesn''t seem like a sword you can take away from me."


    Petefloat looked worried about what was going on, but his tone doesn''t even seem to be so serious. Seeing how it was, Titania also didn''t really know what Petefloat was thinking, and was feathery with inexplicable thoughts.


    "I don''t know. What the hell do you want?


    "Those who understand what they want to do are a very small part of the world. I''m not born with a mission like you, Titania."


    "I''m not willing to make a mystery call, but I certainly might. But as far as I know, you became a superior spirit early from the outbreak, and then acted as the Demon King, whose activities were to be blamed and served under True Dragon as punishment. So this will be true dragon will?


    "No, my lord is more on his own than I am. Where and what are you doing by now? All of a sudden, I lost touch. Well - considering what I was doing just before, there''s a good chance Orange Bull did something, but you don''t know what that is?


    "Well, I''m often not informed of what your master thinks. I only carry out the tasks I have been given."


    "... pathetic, Titania"


    Stopped the light tone and Titania exposed her discomfort in the pitiful Petefloat eyes.


    "Stop, Spirit. You have no reason to feel sorry for me."


    "No, you''re pathetic. You should have been a beautiful woman who met a brave man as a sword bearer and helped him conquer the Demon King. Whether that was an accident or not - I dare to lay low, but I will go to battle just because I had the gift of waving a sword, and as a woman, I have been abandoned and even given the unwanted name of too much sword emperor to immerse myself in battle.


    Every man is unhappy with what, but a few more of you, the sword-serving clan, may have been rewarded. "


    - It''s too much.


    Titania was rare and distracted from Petefloat''s gaze. Was there just something to cast a shadow on your mind, or your pocket? It is clear that Titania''s expression has shaded.


    And Petefloat, it should be noted, didn''t stop talking. I don''t know why I was willing to talk about it. If we were to keep Titania locked up in this space, we didn''t need to have a conversation, but did we sympathize with that unemployed fate, or was it just a chat? Petefloat threw up an extra word.


    "No... maybe it''s not too late"


    "... what do you mean?


    "Oh well. You didn''t know that because you were still young. [M] In a sword-driven clan, how could only your family be feathers around the outside world in the name of an expedition? And I was wondering why the inside didn''t give me any assistance, even though it was such an important role by now.


    That''s... "


    The words spoken by Petefloat are indisputably true. As a spirit of darkness, he was through all the circumstances of the world. There is no place without shadows. It was also possible, however, for Petefloat to know a secret that no one in the world knew. Of course, I don''t know everything, but one of Titania''s cases happened to be investigated with interest.


    And when Petefloat had finished telling the truth, Titania''s eyes opened with amazement, often as if no one''s voice had been heard. I waited until Petefloat got Titania''s reaction back, but soon that turns into regret. Because from Titania, even darkness began to kill so much that it fled on its own.


    Continued

 1069 Sealed, Part 70 - Warrior Awakening (8) -

    "... right, or was it? It''s all because of the Orange Bull."


    "Ah, oh. That''s right."


    "Is there any falsehood in what I just said?


    "No. I was interested in finding out about one of you. You know me better than anyone else in the world. Everything, including untold circumstances.


    Orangeables may be right. But the means are outrageous - no, they ignore people''s emotions too much. It may just end with misfortune if you don''t even know you''ve been abused, but the world hasn''t done as well as he thinks. Including being like me. "


    "Sure - I haven''t lived for nearly a thousand years and now I''m trying to find out what was going on at the time. Including me, I had no idea our clan was stuck during his spiritual restraints. But thinking about it is often convincing. Was it in his hands that I became the sword emperor? Heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh."


    "To say more, he used many other tricks to become his own handkerchief. Of the many, you are one success story. [M] A little bit, life less and anomaly too..."


    "Enough, enough."


    Titania deliberately provoked a stage of killing. Petefloat takes a step backwards in this space where there shouldn''t be anything up or down.


    Until now, Titania''s exasperated killer was a pure killer who shredded the impurities. Personal emotions are eliminated, sword-like killings emitted only to take the other person''s life. It''s a killer that Brady Maria credited as colorless and transparent, but now it was different. A crimson sword, if you will. It was a killer that pushed Titania''s emotions forward, like a mixture of hatred and carelessness.


    "I just remembered for the first time what I needed to do. I can''t forgive the orange zebul that led us to this end, but I found more to do than that. I return to my original role"


    Titania''s spiritual bondage was broken - Petefloat understood that. and, at the same time, Petefloat cursed his own failure.


    Petefloat thought that Orangeable''s spiritual restraint would probably not be perfect. Magic that permanently binds a person''s spirit does not exist in theory. Regularly we need to rewitch or do some action to keep the effect going. Then, if you are a black magician acting alone, you were also thinking about the possibility that some sort of trigger might solve that magic. In fact, some of them seem to have sorcery solved.


    Petefloat thought that if he solved Titania''s magic, he would leave the scene. At first I thought about hitting Tetrapolishka directly into Anomaly and knocking him out, but I don''t know if that''s possible either in Tetrapolishka, where he just woke up. I wish I could take part in the fight directly, but that is just hesitant in my properties as a spirit.


    When I ran into Titania, at first I only thought about how I could get away from her, but I came up with a fu. Perhaps Titania thought it might be possible to decurse the spiritual bondage by dragging her into this space that it might be possible to disengage her from this battle. Above all, this mud of origin has the effect of nullifying all sorcery. I could have imagined that Orangeable''s spiritual bondage would loosen.


    Therefore, Titania''s spiritual bondage was broken, as it was conceived. But Petefloat didn''t really imagine what would happen afterwards. No, I had imagined that I would probably get out of this place with a grudge against the Orange Bull, but I was going to find out that the assumption was totally sweet.


    Titania is harder faith like steel than Petefloat thinks and strength. And he was equipped with an obsession similar to a bottomless resentment.


    "Let''s thank you for one thing, Spirit. Apparently you''ve untied me."


    "... apparently that happened more quickly than I thought. But I don''t think there''s any reason why you should be thankful."


    "I thought you said you were going back to work. My role is, one is to look for the brave man who should serve the sword. But they''re all to rid the world of the demon king... and you''re sure you were once the demon king, aren''t you?


    Titania''s killing temper swells even more. This is supposed to be the space formed by Petefloat, but I didn''t expect Titania''s killing air to increase to the point where it fills the space.


    Petefloat thought he was holding Titania completely captive. And because she had previously been informed of her strength when she unleashed the curse, she was delayed in taking the action of escaping. Nothing, there should have been no certainty that Titania had given it all, but she assumed on her own what Titania''s strength was.


    "Curse Mark, Three-Stage Liberation (Torres)"


    Just before Titania''s unprecedented power was expressed and Petefloat felt the crisis and transferred, Petefloat clearly saw Titania''s sword flashes amputate space for himself.


    Continued

 1070 Sealed, Part 71 - Demon Kings Home ⑥

    "Wait, Alfi. We''re in a hurry."


    "No, I can''t wait. Without a doubt Tetrapolishka is in crisis inside. We need to help."


    Without even hearing Lisa stop, Alphilis tries to break inside Anomaly''s workshop. Negotiations with Anomaly ended somewhat, but from the outset, Alphilis did not disciplinarily intend to keep his promise to Anomaly. Once we had all the information we could ask, we were going to look at the gap and rescue Tetrapolishka.


    It was just a question of what to do with the trigger, but Titania''s intrusion gave him the opportunity. Alphilis was now trying to break into Anomaly''s workshop.


    Many members rushed to follow the actions of Alphilis, the leader of the regiment, but several members went in to stop Alphilis. Lisa at first. It was followed by a line.


    "Wait, Alphilis. Are you sure about this?


    "What, are you gonna tell me not to help my people?


    "Tetrapolishka is not one of us yet. Tetrapolishka, are you... enough to risk our lives for all of us?


    Wictrier gave a spectacular look of anger to Rhine''s inquiry, but Alphilis staggered to hide her expression by standing in front of it.


    "Yeah, enough"


    "Why"


    "I''ll tell them my instincts should help. That''s enough reason. Of course it''s not compulsory, so you can stay here if you don''t want to follow me."


    "... I know and I''m telling you, you. It would be dangerous enough to stay."


    The line shook my head, but he couldn''t help but turn his back on Alpha Reese.


    "Then I''ll do the exposures. I still don''t know what it is, but I''m going to be responsible for you."


    "Are you sure? There''s a role to play in bringing together the rest of us."


    "That''s what you say after you see the look on the faces of the people around you. Nobody stays here."


    When Alphilis looked back at his companions, he looked around and nodded at Alphilis'' face.


    Alphilis smiled.


    "Thanks, guys"


    "Line up, you guys. Looks pretty narrow up ahead. Me and Lunatica will lead the way, Yao. Then position Lisa and prepare for the trap. Ask for Lisa''s escort with the witches. I''m sorry about Daron, but he''s my lord. I''m in trouble when you catch me on a narrow road."


    Laughter arose from the members, and as soon as the Alphilis lined up, they entered Anomaly''s workshop. Along the way, Lisa and Lunatica gently stopped by the Alphilis and whispered in their ears.


    "Alfie, I need to tell you something"


    "What, Renatica"


    "The layers I left out for scouts are moving on. I haven''t been able to reach you since you entered this earth, but apparently you''re safe."


    "Again. That kid, that''s not normal."


    "Especially lately. I''d like to get in touch with him somehow, but can''t I act alone?"


    "... I don''t really agree with separating teams. I don''t think we can hope he''s all right."


    "Let''s go"


    It was Orolon who offered it. He seems to have pretty good ears, too.


    "We''ve been in action with him for a while. There seems to be some kind of situation there, so we''d better go."


    "Are you sure?


    "Oh, it was originally also our fight. You can''t let one human boy get you ahead of you. Sometimes I wonder."


    "What do you care?


    "I don''t see the head of the ice dragon. Maybe he''s in this. I''d like to look for it."


    "Okay. I hope you''re okay."


    "You too."


    Just to say a brief greeting, the phantom beasts acted differently with the Alphilis and their branches. And Lisa tells him softly.


    "But are you sure, Alfie? I made sense of what Rhine said."


    "Right, I think so, too. If it''s safe, it''s the right place to run."


    "Then why?"


    "I thought about what happened after this. Pretending to disagree, Rhine has supported my opinion from the very beginning. I''m sorry, but he understands exactly what I want to do."


    "Whether Tetrapolishka is really going to be one of us is not that much of a problem. The problem is my attitude as a person. That''s what I''m saying."


    Lisa also felt like she somehow figured out what Alphilis was trying to say, but didn''t get enough time to work out her thoughts. Because the leading line encountered the enemy.


    "He''s coming. Hecaton, Kyle."


    "It''s annoying. You can''t spend time in this narrow corridor, you can''t beat it in groups."


    "It''s me for that. What do you think you took the lead for? Let''s do it, dancer."


    "(I know!


    The line did not hesitate to release the power of the dance slave. If we take the time here, we don''t know what kind of crisis we''re going to be in. When Rhine released Dance Slave, he pushed the Hecaton Cales in at once and reduced their numbers. No individual, however narrow, could beat a line waving a dance slave, was present in Hekatonkail.


    And when the line turns about 10 cut flying angles, there again emerges a group of Hekatonkails. So the line lifted the dance slave once and switched the avant-garde to Lunatica.


    "It''s time, Lunatica"


    Copy that.


    Apart from health preservation, the line''s prospects have also allowed these elites to gain combat experience with Hekatonkail. Hekatonkail has the disadvantage of being sturdy by armor and a few times more powerful than a human being is troublesome, but also vulnerable to witchcraft, and is basically dull rather than intelligent. If you take into account a blow, you''re not so scared of someone with more than a certain strength.


    However, it needed to be aimed precisely at armor joints, so it was compatible with the score. It was also thought that the beasts were at a disadvantage, especially because they carried out attacks by their claws and fangs.


    Continued

 1071 Sealed Servants, Part 72 - The Demon Kings Home (7)

    "Next, Yao. Can we go?"


    "No problem. Seeing the battle between the two of us, we got the traits."


    Yao flied a flicker and sent the impact vertically from the top of his helmet to the bottom of his palm as he deflected Hekatonkail''s attack without difficulty. Then there was a blunt sound of bone crushing, and Hecatonkail collapsed on the spot.


    "Hmm, the skeleton structure is almost identical to that of a human. It''s easy to break this."


    In the first place, the Beast Man has the skill to fight against humans who have consolidated themselves with iron. Assuming that fangs and nails would not struggle if they were sharper than human weapons, but not necessarily so, the beasts were training their opponents in body art to fight in iron. Primarily, it is visceral destruction and arthroplasty by palm beating.


    Yao was a relatively alienated technique because he had a quick battle as his creed, but he had been actively learning this physical technique since his stand-up with Nia. Proficiency is so fast from its talent that it is already strong enough to overwhelm Hekatonkail.


    As Yao flies around the corridor narrowly, he definitely finishes Hekatonkail one by one. Amazingly, Yao is definitely finishing Hekatonkail as he continues to advance without ever retreating. Its appearance, which broke the bones of Hekatonkail''s entire body without fail while standing, was just a scroll.


    "That''s Yao, you''ve only got a candidate for the future beast general!


    It''s a brilliant twist.


    "Some, uh, me, too. - No? (Can I do it?


    "Emerald?"


    Next to the admiring beasts, Emerald named them with sparkling eyes. Alphilis hesitated for a moment, but he can''t even let Emerald play. She also has the role of healing everyone''s grievances and tiredness as a singer (Bird), but is originally a warrior.


    When Alphilis allowed it, Emerald let his face shine and pulled out his sword.


    "I''ll do it!


    Emerald stormed in the middle of it, where Yao was fighting. I thought all of us had no time to stop to move so quickly that I couldn''t even predict from my normal emerald.


    Emerald''s sword was flashing, precisely piercing the gap in the armor on his right wrist with Hekatonkale''s sword about to be swung down by Yao, and hitting him again at an angle that would not interfere with Yao''s torso spinning kick. Yao also opens his eyes to Emerald''s brilliant sword moves that broke into a series of moves.


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey!


    "... fine. Follow me."


    "Yah! Me too!


    It was Emerald''s unexpected self-assertion, but Emerald had already moved before Yao responded. A quick streak of thrust quickly slips into the gap in Hekatonkail''s armor. Hekatonkail, poked by emeralds, collapsed on the spot, like a threaded puppet.


    "Whoa!


    "Mm, I was honestly surprised. Brilliant."


    "Heh!


    Emerald strained his chest when Yao gave him the words of praise, but what surprised him was that so did the rest of his people. I knew Emerald would use a sword, but I didn''t expect him to use that brilliant sword. One calm is the impulse to know her well.


    "That kid''s sweet. Plus I don''t want to fight any unnecessary fights because I''m a hunting people. Most enemies can do anything with other people, and it''s Emerald''s idea not to basically kill enemies you can''t eat. Besides, Arnelia sells food.


    But the enemy is wrong in the first place, as the origin of life. Emerald is very sensitive around there, so I guess he''s sensing the anomaly of the enemy. Emerald should think they shouldn''t exist. Once you decide to do this, you won''t forgive me, will you?


    Emerald looked at Emerald with an extra look on his face. How she was entrusted with Emerald in the first place. That''s not just because she''s halfway there as Halpuia, but because she''s one of the leading users in there as a hunter. And hating the fight, she''s hardly ever done anything to hold a sword and practice.


    Almost no one knows, but Emerald is a sword genius, and as long as we look at the training of others, we can do more or less.


    And there''s another unconscious genius. No, should I say I''m starting to wake up to my abilities?


    "Ooh! Everybody do it flashy. You can''t lose, either!


    It was Dorothy who ran the sword out in one hand. Dorothy and Emerald, who don''t care about the little things, are very close. As a matter of fact, sword arches sometimes do the same. Dorothy glanced at Emerald''s sword muscle and interrupted it to slip into one of them.


    "Emerald! Cover me!


    "Out of the way! Fine!"


    "Have you forgotten I''m here?


    Yao, Emerald, and Dorothy join forces to defeat the newly sprung Hekatonkails one after the other. Many of my companions simply watched the sight. In particular, Vant and Florencia, the new joiners, had their eyes rounded.


    "I thought it was a lot of extravaganza, but this is amazing"


    "Oh, the world is huge. If we were in this mercenary regiment, we''d still be strong."


    But on the spot, which I thought seemed to be going well, Lisa and Ilmatal suddenly sounded alarmed.


    "Alfi, something''s not good is coming. And a lot of people."


    Mommy, your spine''s on me.


    On Ilmatal''s frightened face, Alphilis remembers bewilderment. It should be Irmatal who would not have been frightened if he had been beside the Alphilis in any crisis, but that Irmatal was frightened. One more, and Lakia.


    Continued

 1072 The Sealed Servant, Part 73 - The Demon Kings Home (8)

    "Alfi, I remember the same impression and fear. Is this... something against dragons?


    "Something against a dragon, what?"


    "I won''t struggle if I find that out"


    But Lakia''s concerns soon emerge before the Alphilis and the others in a concrete form. A huge Hecaton Cale was attacked where Emerald and Yao jumped unexpectedly. The three daughters knock down Hecaton Kayle and the others fall into the universe as crushed debris. The atmosphere of the venue changed to Hekatonkail, who was wearing armor with a curve that was unprecedentedly disastrous and sharp.


    But Dorothy alone was the first must-win, and had immediately struck down his sword. Dorothy was instinctive and knew that she would poke a void.


    "Nah!


    Dorothy, who has been doing this ever since she was born farming, is huge and better at strength than her fellow men. Neither did Hecaton Cale lose early, but the newly emerged Hecaton Cale paid for Dorothy with one hand, annoying.


    Dorothy spins backwards in the universe while retreating to the Alphilis and the others.


    "Oh, that''s so strong."


    "Hmm, same thing. You can poke a gap in your armor or break it with a slap."


    "How about that? There doesn''t seem to be a gap in the armor."


    As Nia calmly pointed out, there was no gap in the armor next time Hecatonkail. In order to allow the body to turn when wearing normal armor, there is an armor joint, which is reinforced by cladding, etc., but this time Hekatonkail was really all-body armor. Where did you get this armor from?


    But it was those hekatonkails who answered the question.


    "You look strange, don''t you? What else? This armor is special. It is very good in armor canonicity, ductility and may be called our muscles and skin itself. In other words, you can consider the armor itself to be us."


    "Talked?


    "Are you crazy? Some individuals are as intelligent as we are. Father, I don''t like you very much. Apparently, fools like it better."


    "Father... anomaly."


    "I don''t know."


    Hekatonkale shook and soiled on the spot as he pulled out the sword that pierced the ground.


    "I was called Drytzen. We were born in the course of research a special hekatonkail. An individual with intelligence so that he can take command in local warfare on behalf of his father. From the research process, it hits the fourth generation of Hekatonkail"


    "But it''s funny how the name is'' Berserker ''. I complained about Father making a name for himself because he was created at the same time as the new Demon Kings, but it might be different to ask him for shards of taste."


    "Yes, yes. Father is a character broker. He doesn''t care about our names. ''Cause even I''m called an elf."


    "It''s better than the elephant people, they just call me names sometimes. Many are used as shields, leaving no trace."


    "We''re the ones who don''t even leave a trace, right? Besides, it''s disposable here anyway. If you ask me, a very strong man like Titania is attacking me. You''re doomed. Ah, it was a short life."


    Hekatonkale and others who call themselves Berserkers emerging from the darkness. Their armor appearance varied, but what they had in common was an individual with a very strong motive to unleash and even clearer self. But I don''t know where that personality is.


    At the same time, Alphilis was on alert to the advent of an enemy with unprecedented ''personality''.


    "If you''re going to tell me my destiny is over, will you just get hit, or will you honestly let me through here? I don''t think we''re gonna have to take any extra time."


    "It does make sense. But I ask the other way around, if this is the brightest day of my life, what would you guys do? Whatever the desperate circumstances, you''re desperate to work hard, right? We''re in that mood right now.


    If we turn back to that, it will be terminated by Tiran, the lord of the workshop here. That''s the worst way to die. "


    "Tyran?"


    "It''s one of the greatest demon kings my father ever made. Different digits for endurance and combat. Besides, it serves itself as a workshop for building weapons. We''re wearing weapons and armor made in his body.


    That''s not just a weapon either. Epic weapons like the historical ones can be analyzed and reproduced. For example, the big sword this big one has now is the replication of the Devil''s Sword Glam. The material seems a little different, but replicating even the characteristic of having a special effect on dragon species is the scary thing about Tyran. As long as he''s around, Orange Bull''s power will continue to grow. When you use the orcs and goblins you capture, you can use them with powerful weapons. "


    "How can you teach me that?


    "Because it''s boring, isn''t it? If you can beat us, I want you to survive. The winners and the losers are all dead, because there''s no trace of us alive."


    The tone of Hekatonkail and the others was pale, but the words were somehow authentic. No one laughed, no one laughed, only listened to their words.


    Continued

 1073 Sealed Servant, Part 74 - The Demon Kings Home (9)

    "I see. Bye."


    "Even if it was an ordained battlefield, the present situation is all that was given to us. All you have to do is fight as hard as you can. Even if it''s a waste of time, we want to choose for ourselves when we die. Can''t you?


    "No, you''re usually welcome. I don''t hate those muddy, humane stories. But we have to help Tetrapolishka. Where is she now?


    "Tetrapolishka? Oh, you mean the guy who''s fighting Tyran right now. A lot of strength, but Tyran would be more advantageous.


    By the way, it''s up ahead that we''re fighting. That''s why we''re here. He seems to have trouble killing Tyran in many ways. "


    "I see - yes, it is. Wictrier."


    "I understand, Alphilis. I don''t have time right now. Will you all leave ill?"


    Wictrier''s out of line, and I''m out front. From that body stood up and even the magic was unleashed because of the struggle and killing.


    Magic and fighting are usually difficult to mix and use. Good and debilitating death if similar and non-existent release pathways are used simultaneously. Humans instinctively forbid its use because one mistake involves the risk of outbursts. Of course it is possible to use both consciously, but it is considered unreachable in human life because it requires very delicate training and long periods of training.


    This is something you can do because you are a Wictrier. Geisha can do it because she draws the blood of Tetrapolishka, has a rare talent, and lives much longer than a human being. It is so much a life-threatening method of combat that even its victoriers rarely use it.


    Seeing how Victoria was doing, the fellow Alphilis and the others naturally gave way to her. Because I realized that it would not be a battle together or at such a stage (level). The Berserkers had the same impression, but they had the same intentions.


    "You think I''m gonna leave when you tell me to?


    "Then there is only the exercise of strength - Wictrier, daughter of the Great Demon King. Come."


    Wictrier removed the forehead allowances and did not even hide the eyes on his forehead. It was something that was somewhat predictable for Alphilis and Lisa, but a few of them were surprised by Victoria''s identity. But it''s also for a moment. You will encounter something more surprising.


    "Crush, disturber"


    The Hekatonkales were stupid to fight back and didn''t have time to recognize it. It was the individual known as the biggest Drytzen that Wictrier beat up. In an instant I let it plunge into the wall and push it in with rigidity until its head deformed. An eye that burns with intent to kill shoots through the rest of Hecaton Cale.


    "Is this the biggest individual? Oh, my God, you seem to be able to break it with enough bare hands."


    "Woman!


    "Drytzen!"


    Zuben was throwing weapons. Two song knives depicting a boomerang-like orbit if thrown. Wictrier tries to do it, but the body is restrained by Drytzen, who should have crushed it.


    But Wictrier keeps his body in captivity, halves his body, and eats himself in motion to the point where he wanders in captivity by Drytzen. For a moment the great sword fell from the paralyzed Dryzen, and even Victoria took the sword, playing the flying song knife and doubling Dryzen straight up from his crotch. Its vivid sequence of motions leaves sighs unexpectedly coming from Hekatonkayle and the others.


    "Oooh."


    "What the... is that a total annihilation flag? You''re too superb for an enemy."


    "But that''s what makes it rewarding. There''s no more to measure our lives."


    "You sure do. Hey, Zuben. I think I threw a song knife, do you still have a weapon? I gotta... Hey?


    As the elf looked back, a song knife thrown by Zuben himself earlier was piercing his helmet. Zuben falls backwards about as it is. The elf was spearing aggressively at his rear before he was stunned. Another song knife was played on the spear, but it was just one hair at a time.


    Wictrier was staring at the result with no expression.


    "Was it just too good a bug to bury three bodies in a series of motions? Well, then the whole thing seems like a good way to clean up."


    "You think it''s going to be that easy? I don''t care how fast you move if you stay alert."


    "Let''s just say it''s going to be quick"


    It was the arrows of various ore, large and small, that appeared to surround the Hekatonkails. Obviously metallic high-altitude magic, but there was no chanting. Victoria''s pronouncement of merciless death was pronounced toward Hekatonkail, who is not sure and bewildered.


    [Demon Shooting Streak (Dual Canon)]


    The elf regretted it. Sure, I was ordered to buy some time, but I just didn''t mean to die, and I wanted to survive and try to fight in more different lands. He may have been a human being somewhere before he was rebuilt as Hekatonkail, but I don''t remember that time. But I did feel like I missed a much bluer, wider world, not this white-colored, closed world. I was wondering if I would ever fight in a place like that if only I lived.


    But I should have listened. At least about what kind of enemies to fight. That way, such a fool could honestly stand in front of his enemies and never be exposed to countless arrows.


    Continued

 1074 of Sealed, Part 75 ~ Tetrapolishka ● ~

    Oh, I know this is a dream. Because this sight should have ended a long time ago. I don''t get as much exhilaration as I do at this time no matter how much I get up anymore, but if I can go back in time, I want to tell myself at this time. How could you not stop fighting when you knew there was only despair?


    But I know why, and I know why. Because I am a creature who cannot help but fight. Even if you get a peaceful life with your beloved, it''s just that the shell is spending time unnecessarily, and it''s never filled. I want to tell my former self. He said what he asked for was something he would never get at the same time. But I would argue with myself once. Then how did you know the exaltation of the battle?


    There were countless enemies at the front. As far as I can see, the wilderness is occupied by enemy shadows. Each of the enemies was a gathering of individuals who weren''t even strong, but their intentions were high, and they were frightened inside. Fewer than ten of my people. I wondered if I could really beat this number by not putting my anxiety on the surface.


    But their companions were smiling invincibly. Inside, there are even impudent people who hang around to compete over who defeats their enemies the most. But she realized that the bet was pointless. Because no one can be right for a leading woman.


    Looking down at the enemy shadow from the high ground, the woman laughed invincibly and told him.


    "(How dare all the miscellaneous fish melt their necks? But with all this, I''m anxious to see if I can make it to the evening.)"


    My colleagues laugh, as they do in tune with the words. The woman could not yet join the laugh, but she felt her heart calm. Today is the first line with women, with them. I know a hundred people don''t have enough power to lead the clan. But that''s what I thought when I was with them, I could grab something I didn''t have enough of. Especially from a woman called "The Instructor" who runs the lead, who even wants to teach you everything.


    Perhaps some kind of mixed race, but beauty to the vibrancy of being too far apart. And brutality enough to make you want to turn away unintentionally and combat skills to the point of being artistic. No wonder women are still wondering what to do to get to the realm so far.


    "(Well. As you all know, I''m in a bad mood when I''m hungry. I just wanted to get this over with, but you self-depraved bastards wouldn''t even work hard without something to reward you with, would you?


    Everyone laughs silently and in tune with the inquiry.


    "(Then I will fight him who defeats the most enemies with restrictions. Right... I''ll try to be present without my hands. Well, how about on these terms?


    Those who were there nodded. Normally, I would say no. There''s no way pride can allow that, such as standing around with your hands sealed. But as far as this woman is concerned, will no one look good or strained? I nodded honestly and stuck it towards the enemy army just ahead of me. As the blood smoke rose and the scream and battle cheered, the woman in the lead looked back at her who was late and told her.


    "(What''s up, new coward)"


    She shook her head desperately. Women''s laughter is like trying, seeing strange things. But I never mocked him.


    She was cramped with answers. It was horrible. It''s just that I won''t be interested in this woman. Desperately she searched for words, and said:


    "(... I can challenge you now. aside from anyone else)"


    How unexpected was the word? The woman turned her eyes round, and laughed heartily and pleasantly for a while.


    "(He''s funny, you are. I thought he was so weak, but there was no madness in my account that brought him here.


    Even if power is not, wisdom turns. And some calm just doesn''t let the situation flow. Most of all, maybe I just can''t get my head around it... but the information and maybe a guy like you will survive the most and be happy) "


    "(Happiness, what?


    "(Ask what happiness means, you lousy bastard. That''s what I''ll tell you if you can beat me. to me without adding or subtracting)"


    That''s what they told me, and they were fighting the battlefield over there, where they looked hopeless. It was just too one-sided to say battle, and this was her second, memorable loss to lose more than a hundred times from now on.


    "Ugh... ah?


    Tetrapolishka awoke slowly. I feel like I''ve been dreaming happily ever after. It''s not time with my beloved husband, nor most importantly with my dear child, a long time ago, yet a blue-smelling primitive delight.


    Perhaps, for Tetrapolishka, that is a time to be called youth. Then I tasted great frustration and despair, and I reached a small happiness.


    In the end, the woman she called the instructor didn''t tell me anything. But if I had told my people, they would have loved me very much. I don''t even get that impression at all, but everyone just laughs bitterly when you ask them what the hell that means, and no one answered.


    It was also a teething thing at the time, but now we may somehow know what they want to say and what the instructor wants to tell us. Maybe it''s just my fault.


    "(Oh yes... I need to tell Victoria and her husband how I feel... because I cling happily until I exposed myself to shame... and they all died, but only me... no more thoughts like that -)"


    Tetrapolishka suddenly awoke when her memories traced back to when Tetrapolishka''s consciousness was clouded and she lost almost everything in the clan.


    Continued

 1075 of Sealed, Part 76 ~ Tetrapolishka ● ~

    "(That thought - that thought!? Yes, I fought to never regret it again, and -)"


    Tetrapolishka''s vision becomes clear in one breath. In front of you is a room turned into a wreck, and some of the enemies you named Tyran. I remember it all the way to the middle of the fight. I don''t think I was alarmed by Tyran''s opponents, but Tyran was an indisputable and powerful enemy.


    First, the mass itself is enormous. In this place, where powerful spells are automatically sealed because they are underground, it was very difficult to defeat the huge mass of about Tyran. Tetrapolishka naturally chose melee to not be buried alive, but what Tyran chose was not suited to the giant and a mid-range battle for a one-shot exit.


    Tyran''s attack is to strike the weapons he makes in his own body like arrows. And Tyran, which is the main body of this workshop itself, is also free to emerge. Tetrapolishka tried to prevent Tyran from attacking by maximizing his body''s hardness, but was surprised that Tyran''s launching weapon was more powerful.


    "You''ve seen weapons earlier... similar to the war period. A noble weapon made by humans... no, a replication of it. Trouble."


    Tetrapolishka''s predictions had been met. And there''s no limit to the number. The weapons launched were recovered at some point, and an almost unilateral offensive was unfolding. Tetrapolishka moved around not finding a gap, but he was finally unconscious and imprisoned because of the fatigue of the streak.


    I woke up. In front of Tetrapolishka was the eyeball of Tiran.


    "At times like this... yes, was it called ''Good Morning''? Morning, Tetrapolishka."


    "... oddly polite guy, but keep people in captivity and it won''t be there"


    "No? It''s hard to deal with other people."


    Tiran has a slightly troubled eye, but oddly enough, Tetrapolishka is also having trouble dealing with this demon that stinks of humans.


    "It''s not as difficult as it should be. The point is, I''m used to it."


    "Is that what it is?"


    "That''s the thing. So, what are you going to do with me? I guess I''m not going to do anything weird. This is what it looks like. It''s a wife thing. I''d like to keep my invitation from you."


    "? Suffer from understanding what you''re talking about. I want you to say it a little more plainly."


    "Uh... no, it was my fault. Forget it."


    "It doesn''t work that way. Something I don''t understand is troubling. For later school, come on."


    Seeing Tyran''s eyes intriguing, Tetrapolishka began to understand this demon thing. I have self, but that''s probably very recent. Or is it not so long since the outbreak? Highly motivated to learn, that''s the same thing in combat. It is the same as a child born. If left alone, it was expected to be a further threat.


    I guess now is the time to defeat it. I''m returning to strength because I slept a little, but I need to find a gap. Tetrapolishka asks what was going on around him, but once again, it was an odd space there.


    They were traveling from an earlier location at some point. The walls pulse like blood vessels unchanged, but with different densities. Unlike earlier rooms, that room, arranged neatly, maintained a certain harmony, which could be seen to be magical or to have some theoretical element. And behind Tyran''s eyeballs, the giant connected to many tubes is the one. Would it be as big as the head one over the giants who live on this earth? Its stunning body giant, dressed only in a cloth waist roll, rested quietly.


    And before that, there was one dwarf immersed in some work towards the tablet. Are you not interested in Tetrapolishka, or are you cornered by something? The dwarf performs his work at a tremendous speed and appears to be exercising some sorcery, with letters floating or disappearing on the tablet. I can only see that back from Tetrapolishka, but I realized at a glance that it was an earlier anomaly. But the presence was different from earlier. The intimidation felt as if it was a few steps above the giant than Tyran.


    "(This is... bad. I had no idea so many opponents were in this earth. It may not be like I''m sparing any more time. The Alphilis and the others may be in danger, but we''ll do everything we can here to put a stop to it...)"


    "Can you give me a minute, Tetrapolishka? I need to talk to you. I''d like to make a few suggestions to thank you for defeating Ice Dragon"


    As Anomaly stopped her hand as she perceived the inside of Tetrapolishka, she turned around. Its appearance was unchanged and ugly, but the light in its eyes was sharp at the moment, so that Tetrapolishka accidentally turned against it lightly. Earlier, the light appearance lurked, rather an intelligent and ambitious impression.


    Tetrapolishka knows what kind of path a man with such eyes will take. It''s the dictator''s eye. Many trample on others for their own ambitions, and wrap around them and ruin them. The problem for Tetrapolishka was that I was the one to be trampled on.


    "Suggestion? Now."


    "It''s not too late. Not yet."


    "You want me to beg for my life?


    "Um, unfortunately not. No, it''s not like I want your life, but I conclude, I don''t think I''m going to die. I mean, I''ve never let a subject get away with a study. And I''m not even stupid enough not to take advantage of it to the end. Because it''s a waste.


    Unfortunately, I''m not going to let you get away with this. So just think you''re gonna die. "


    It was a bottom cold voice. It is certain that Anomaly has not weighed Tetrapolishka''s life in any way on her dignity as a creature. Tetrapolishka had seen the cruel, the merciless, many times, but it was the first time he had not even tried to see life itself, like Anomaly. It was more mechanical than the eyes when looking at livestock.


    Anomaly continues.


    "I want to make a deal because I want you to cooperate voluntarily. A primitive body like yours, it''s just a shame to crush it for research. No, I can use it to crush it, but then I can''t get enough information (data). I used it but didn''t get the result because it was a fall. I am eager for your help to achieve more reliable results. [M] Can we get this far?


    "It''s roundabout, state your requirements"


    "Then let''s get straight to it. You, could you have Tyran''s baby for a second?


    Continued

 1076 of Sealed, Part 77 ~ Tetrapolishka ● ~

    "... what?


    Tetrapolishka didn''t know what Anomaly meant by words. Tyran''s kid? No, because I''m married. That hits infidelity. In the first place, the unclear idea that any life could be known and married - etc. went around my head, but I realized all of them were futile thoughts.


    And I condemned Anomaly. But the voice had no more power than I thought, and the upset was not hidden.


    "What, are you kidding me? Oh, you can''t be allowed to do that!


    "Oh, for the first time in a while. You''re a surprisingly uber. Hey, don''t you know any other men besides your husband?


    "Well, it''s not like that - no, it wouldn''t matter. It''s! Wait a minute. How do you know about your husband?


    "I know, that''s right. ''Cause you live here, right? There''s no way you won''t go down on the land where you set up your dwelling. The strongest creature here, the force map. I set up a workshop here after I found out everything. Of course, I''ve known about you for a long time. Of course, I''m working out measures, all my weaknesses. But I just didn''t dare because I didn''t need to. Besides, it was also ice pickled.


    But I looked into all kinds of familiarity. My husband was a medic who freed you from being injured and flowing here, and that''s why he was tied to you. And with a daughter named Wictrier, in order not to be distracted from her being, she decided to spend regularly in the ice until her being was forgotten. That''s the promise I made to my best friend, the witch I called the first Ice Plains witch.


    Does it fit this far?


    Tetrapolishka is not unaware of fear. But I thought I was way out of touch with those emotions. Now I remember that emotion. Tremors coming from the bottom of a person''s heart. Yes, this is fear.


    The question arose as to why Anomaly knew so far. But more than that, the fact that this man was'' indifferent ''after knowing everything was horrible. The Great Demon King was once an attempt by men and other races to take him down in a leap. That is because undoubtedly the Great Demon King was a threat to other beings. But I knew there was a Great Demon King, and I hadn''t grasped that weakness, and Annomarie said she had left him alone.


    It is also believed that there was no reason to crusade. It is also possible that there was a lack of preparation. But what Tetrapolishka felt was that it sounded like Anomaly was talking without discouragement, not saying ''I could do anything at any time''.


    Anomaly continued.


    "So what''s important to you is your husband and daughter. And from here on out, it becomes a deal. Instead of receiving your body, all the others will miss it. So what do you say?


    "... Ha. But how about that? The condition is that you will survive. But I met him, didn''t I? to a sword emperor named Titania. And he was talking about you. You... aren''t you turning the sword emperor against the enemy?


    "Am I right? So, what?


    Anomaly said it barely and inexorably, so on the contrary, Tetrapolishka was going to be stuck in words a lot longer.


    "Surely the sword emperor is a threat. But it''s not like this one hasn''t been ready for anything since I met her either. I''m thinking about what they''ll do if they turn to their enemies.


    Hekatonkail for it, its complete body, and also further trump cards. My biggest fear was that Titania would be here before I could get ready, but I''ve already bought enough time. If you''re coming, keep coming. "


    Anomaly was good at speaking, just then. Without any foretaste, one arm of Anomaly was suddenly cut off. I just had to stop by what happened suddenly, even Anomaly.


    But that''s not all. Suddenly, the space was cut off by the shockwave visited, and Tyran also dressed to be amputated of its giant. Tyran is usually able to predict his opponent''s attack and move important organs to some extent, but all this time, he was attacked by his body without prediction or anything, and remained defenseless. Blood and indescribable bodily fluids blew out of the tears in the walls that were made large, Tyran''s eyeballs running blood and a groaning roar of pain stuck all over the room.


    When Tetrapolishka sensed that his restraint would loosen, he pulled that restraint away in an instant and flipped himself out. I wish I had left the room as it was, but sewing her body up on the spot was a killer I once knew well.


    Continued

 1077 of the sealed, part 78 ~ distorted connection ① ~

    "It''s what came out of the strange. It''s an odd situation, but this should be taken as a convenience."


    Suddenly my voice echoes into the room. If Anomaly takes a closer look at the direction of the voice and the direction in which the shock wave came, there is a ripped hole in the space. Titania appeared from within, trying to push and spread that rift, which would have been slashed without distortion.


    "Well, I didn''t expect the goal to be two at the same time. Which one should we defeat from"


    Titania compares the callously anomaly to Tetrapolishka. Tetrapolishka was unintentionally frightened, but Anomaly had already taken action. When you activate the magic ceremony of the tablet you were messing with earlier, the place where you and the giant stood sinks into the basement.


    Titania''s gaze shifted to anomaly, but before that great sword was swung down, the field went into disruption.


    A shadow that suddenly appeared in front of Titania. Titania intended to spare the sword stretched out of its shadow, but was to be struck as deeply as she could by that attack, which accelerated suddenly in front of her.


    Titania''s eyes opened with interest.


    "Well, a stunning shrinking leg. I thought I could, but did you hide the fangs? Weren''t you just a concubine of Tetrastine?"


    "I''m used to being thought so. Honestly, I''m sick, because that''s not possible."


    "They seemed to fit together."


    "In a way."


    At that stage, Titania went out to recieve him, so he left before he could go on offense. And they lay their swords against each other, separately.


    "Did you hear the name?


    "It''s Lissy. Now, that''s not the name you''ll remember."


    "That''s not what people are capable of punching deep into me. Well, with such a curse unleashed up to three times. He must have been walking around the training ground."


    "Well... right. You can only boast about the number of crooked training grounds. It''s a life where there''s nothing else to be proud of, but can I be somewhat proud of just being able to meet with you here called the Sword Emperor? It doesn''t make any sense."


    "You think it means nothing? Don''t hurt this. I too was certainly an undesirable fame to be called Sword Emperor, but I still intend to have polished my sword. And it hurts just as much to be told it''s worthless."


    "Oh, there seems to have been a misunderstanding. Just because it doesn''t make sense to my goal of life doesn''t make sense to me, it doesn''t make sense to win or lose against you itself. More importantly, I find no point in winning or losing against anyone"


    "He''s the one who says weird things. Then why do you have so much strength?


    "If we''ve been killing each other for over a thousand years, we''ll specialize in killing each other, even if it''s a normal person."


    "Hmm? What are you talking about? What do you mean..."


    "That''s it. Lissie, while you''re saying it doesn''t make sense with your mouth, aren''t you up a little?


    It was Tetrastine who broke in. He showed willingness to take the spot when he glanced at Anomaly as he descended to the ground. At the same time, Anomalie ordered the injured Tiran to retreat as well, and Tiran left the scene, hurting but following Anomalie''s orders. After Tyran was gone, the beat of Tyran''s blood vessels strewn throughout the room also seemed to have subsided.


    And when Tetrapolishka stared silently at Tetrapolishka, Tetrapolishka slowly followed the scene. No extra conversations or interactions were necessary. If you make it Tetrapolishka, you''ll die nine lifetimes. And to Tetrastine, he was like an uninterested opponent. We couldn''t have drained our power somewhere else.


    As Tetrastine approached, Lissy gave way to the place and became their usual standing.


    "Well, I''m sorry to keep you waiting. Let me fight you two from here, Titania."


    "I didn''t know you were going to proclaim it a grand one. Are you ashamed to be a boy?"


    "I don''t think so. I''m not a warrior in the first place, and I don''t have the clich�� of being in battle, etc. Victory is everything to me. More importantly, it''s all about purpose.


    I don''t care who I lose or lose if I can serve my purpose. "


    "Even if that''s Lissie behind it?


    "" Where I Want It ""


    Titania remembered the odd feeling because the two voices reconciled. Tetrastine, Lissy. These two undoubtedly trust each other and are in a deep cooperative relationship. However, its presence is very distorted. I''ve seen it before, I thought it was more distorted than anyone else.


    And maybe so, Titania felt a chill running on her spine. Haven''t happened in years. It was similar to the experience far away, when I met the Great Demon King when I was still immature.


    Continued

 1078 of the sealed, part 79 ~ distorted connection ② ~

    "" Curse, liberate ""


    Lissy and Tetrastine recite at the same time. And Lissy''s body was wrapped in flames, and Tetrastine''s body was reinforced with steel epidermis. A burning swordsman and a steel mage. Tetrastine stormed Titania first at a tremendous rate.


    Titania assumed witchcraft from close range, but Tetrastine took a step further and hit Titania with her bare hands. Titania was also surprised by the unexpected attack, but it''s not even dumb enough to take a blow with it.


    Titania tried to fight back without getting her hair in, but Tetrastine laughs all the time. Titania found herself annoyed by the laughter that seemed to see through Titania''s mind, but she could no longer afford to think about the extras immediately. Because Tetrastine''s melee was too proficient.


    There are many kicking moves as well as blows such as piercing hands, palm bottom, etc. A huge amount of heat formed behind Tetrastine as Titania was missing out on a counterattack blow due to the abundance of moves. What you see behind Tetrastine is a flame spread like a long hand.


    "Manipulate the flames? Lissy''s a magician, too! And I didn''t know you were a fistman."


    "Don''t get me wrong. In the course of their training, magicians sometimes require extreme physical training. I''ve been a little free, and I''ve just been trying to fix some fighting. The same goes for Lissie, because she was free, so she got her hands on swordsmanship and witchcraft."


    "It''s beyond your realm!


    Lissy manipulates the flaming arms and launches an attack on Titania from a distance. A gap arose as Titania also tried to beat off Lissy''s offense as she was attacked by Tetrastine. I had intended to take Tetrastine''s fist in the belly of my sword, but Tetrastine''s fist deformed and he became like a sword mountain and pierced Titania''s body.


    "Gu."


    Although fortunately it has not reached important organs or the like, it is not possible to avoid suffering. Enough was enough to make a gap in Titania. Ugly flaming arms approach Titania.


    "Don''t you dare!


    When Titania waved the black sword with one arm, the space on the spot was cut off and the flame was sucked in just by lightly burning Titania''s arm. And the golden sword on his left hand pierces Tetrastine''s steel epidermis, penetrating to his back.


    "You''re a luxury. My sword cannot be prevented by that degree of magic armor."


    "... I see, I might have been luxurious. But that''s the same thing there. How did you know this was gonna stop us?


    "Do it, Lissy!


    Without waiting for Tetrastine''s reply, Lissy''s flame strikes again. A flame with a mass, like lava, clearly more dense than earlier. Its flames in the form of huge hands attacked Titania per tetrastine.


    Titania aggressively tried to prevent the black sword from being lifted from the lower section, but it was obvious that the sword pressure was insufficient. Huge flaming hands crush Titania and Tetrastine.


    Shortly after, Titania retreats in flames, tearing apart her burning coat and shaking off the flames. Tetrastine, who was piercing the sword, had already shaken it off, and when the flames subsided, the Tetrastine-like object carburized from it appeared.


    Titania questioned Lissy as she clenched her teeth.


    "Are you crazy, you guys! It''s an out-of-the-way job to have a buddy!


    "... Titania, you are wrong. Me and Tetra are not buddies. Rather, to me, Tetrastine is a resentment. Hate is the only thing, never shelter.


    And to this extent neither Tetrastine nor I will die. "


    "Exactly"


    Tetrastine turned into charcoal moves. When I wondered if the healing magic light wrapped tetrastine from the inside, in an instant the charcoal peeled off and a scratchless tetrastine came out of the inside. Regenerating like an undead bird though.


    To regenerate too quickly, Titania doubted her eyes.


    "Stupid, he must have definitely died! And there''s no doubt about the feeling of piercing your heart... no, well. You immortals."


    "Well that''s the thing. I didn''t want to."


    Tetrastine talks as she generates clothes in the magic of gold. The tone was pale and contained somewhere disgusting.


    "By the way, our fighting techniques are derived from each other''s killing. Has the millennium passed? I don''t even think of it as a resentment - Lissie really doesn''t forgive me. I was born a very normal, little rural child. I''m sure you didn''t have any talent in combat.


    But our fighting skills improved as we killed each other restlessly. We tried every technique, sorcery, and method to kill each other. As a result, Lissy became one of the leading swordsmen in the world. I somehow guessed in Kandert''s battle against the Silence doll before this, and I was almost certain by letting him fight you. What can kill us isn''t something black magicians can do.


    Too bad. He said he led you here so that you could work as well as you think. I almost missed expectations. "


    "What?


    "How much information do you think we have on the Magic Church? Whereas Arnelia distracts the silence in people, we lay surveillance nets in areas where there are no people, for example, with boundaries. And they shall use astrology, and they shall choose those with magical qualities. The information network extends to sparsely populated peripheries and wastelands.


    Who came up with the boundaries used for the borders of nations? It''s a magic church. Don''t you take that for granted?


    Titania was silently listening to Tetrastine. I don''t care about the magic church or the black magician now. It''s the strength of the two that make it a threat. But if you try Titania, there''s nothing you can do. If the strength of the two is the greatest in their present state, we are talking about.


    But more than that, this opponent had to be identified. Can it be an obstacle to Titania''s goals or not? There is no way that such a powerful and immortal being could spend so much time buried in the world.


    Titania was asking, even though she was in the middle of a fight.


    Continued

 1079 Sealed, Part 80 ~ Warped Connections ③ ~

    "You guys were supposed to be heads of the Magic Church. Why did you fall back on the black magician? Let me tell you the truth."


    "... we''ve been wandering the world for a long time now. I didn''t want immortality or anything, hating each other. I''m tired of it, what I keep hating. So we want to die. But no one will kill us. We tried every way we could, but we never died. You can''t take your neck off, skewer it, take out your heart and burn it.


    I belonged to the Magic Church in the first place because I thought that an organization that conducts human mystery has a way of lifting our immortality. But the answer was nowhere to look. Or this guy, some genius I expected, but he just left the Magic Church, even though he noticed I had his eyes on him. Then I heard about becoming a knight or trying to be a king, but, well, maybe it was an excuse to get away from me.


    The anomaly came about because he was studying what would be the Book of Life. I thought he''d know the secret to our immortality, but it''s just creepy to be his toy. You can''t be an experimental animal (guinea pig) because it''s not just for the immortal.


    Besides, the research direction is different. I would have liked to have been advised, but this is no longer the case. So, Titania, I need to talk to you. "


    Tetrastine laughed thinly. That''s the unyielding smile. This would have been the expression of Tetrastine''s untrue emotions.


    In the back Lissy stood faceless. I''ve always thought of you as a faceless, heartless woman. I guess you''re not letting us worry. But it wasn''t. That''s all emotion is dead. He was more of an inhuman person than a doll Silence makes.


    Conversely, the vibrant looking Tetrastine was also that of the dead.


    "Will you kill us, Titania? That''s what we want. I''ve spent over a thousand years loose looking for a way to die already. Be you, the strongest sword emperor - or I hope you can.


    You can kill us, or we won''t be needing you. Try to get him to die. "


    Fighting the strong exalts my mood. On the other hand, the fight against the possessed always comes with fear. I had no similar memory with Titania''s experience that she was going to fight the immortal who volunteered to commit suicide, and Titania had forgotten to draw further power or leave the scene, unwittingly taking the sword to be drawn into Tetrastine and Lissy''s delusions.


    "(Cold air chases me precisely. I understand karaki, but it''s a pain in the ass)"


    Mason was looking into its origins, avoiding the cold air unchanged. Gradually, the structure of the workshop is being constructed on the head.


    Mason has a discreet personality that does not suit his tone. We do not compete outside of situations where we can win for sure, and we always fight while securing our way out. That is why we have risen to the third place on the pilgrimage, where we have fought and survived for a long time.


    It was also for the retreat that I was now making a map of the workshop with my head.


    "(I should have toured all the way, but I don''t hit the exit. And there''s no enemy. Is this being guided into closed space and unilaterally attacked? I don''t know who it is, but it turns wise.


    If it wasn''t for me) "


    Mason had already figured out an enemy location. Ask the Spirit and it''s easy to know where the enemy is. And I already know where the Alphilis and the others are. Even if it was a little violent, I also made sure it didn''t seem like it would affect me.


    "All right, that''s good."


    When Mason made up his mind, he ran out of nowhere. In front of him, the cold air builds a wall so as to hold him back from going. But Mason didn''t mind storming. I thought I''d be taken in by the cold air, and the spinning wind wall protected Mason.


    Cold air walls give little vision. But for Mason with the map in his head, the presence or absence of vision is not an issue. Besides, cold air does not inhibit the spirits from acting. If I listened to the presence of the spirits around me, I could see more clearly what was around me than with my eyes open.


    Negotiate with the Spirit as he runs, pull the wall aside. Running in a straight line, suddenly a wall emerged that was not a natural structure. Its walls, shining in silver, are neither magical nor physical.


    "Coming. This is one of the tricks of this workshop. Grasp this position with vibrations transmitted to the yarn, attack, or let your allies know. Excellent sensor, though.


    And the spider yarn is more robust than any armor, but is it like this? Now, suppose we worship the face of the man we''re manipulating. "


    When Mason touched the wall, he basically flushed the current. The wall remained intact for a while, but eventually, contrary to its frightening like a creature, it was quickly unraveling and disappearing.


    I guess I sensed Mason''s intention to flush the current and trace the great yuan, but it was already too late.


    Continued

 1080 Sealed, Part 81 ~ Visiting Man ⑤ ~

    "Right there."


    As Mason began to run at doubling speeds earlier, he headed straight to his target location. The walls along the way were no longer the same. thrust through, or disassembled, and the place Mason reached was a cavity of considerable size. Dozens more will be able to operate even in the body of a Yamazoo. A single column of silver in front of me. And then there was the space for nothing.


    What is more odd is that the ground is red. When I paid the ground a little on my feet, I realized that the ground was frozen blood. In the blood, we can also see things like the remains of organs, albeit slightly. It''s frozen, so there''s no smell, but if this were left unattended, it would emit an intolerable rotten odor.


    "Is this... freezing the body? You mean the compost made of ice? No, I''m guessing you''re handling a body that''s gone. Still a morgue, or preserved food?


    Nevertheless... "


    Mason suddenly turned to the pillar and unleashed the magic of the explosion. The pillar swayed to impact and at the same time the ground swayed, but not a single one was scratched on the pillar. But something like killing was starting to leak out of the pillars.


    Mason sighed like he was frightened.


    "No way, the yarn itself is the main body. I thought it was some kind of creature that threads out... though. Well, I wonder how he knocked it down. When even magic is absorbed and dispersed as an impact, the method of attack is limited."


    Mason was uncommonly troubled, but soon advice was given by the Spirit. The spirits of the elephant report on what happens around them. Sometimes it is as depressing as tinnitus, but it was much appreciated in pressing and stuck situations. The Spirit said that rescue would be here soon. The verse that comes to mind is not in Mason.


    What appeared to him like that was a bunch of phantom beasts. Vitara and Orolon, who run the lead, recognize Mason.


    "There''s a human in here?


    "It doesn''t seem like the enemy..."


    "Well, the phantom beast that dwells on this earth"


    Mason deserved Vitara and Orolon. Of course, it would be more than a phantom beast. It would be a constant force of war, but in any case the kind of demon king in this workshop is quite powerful, unlike the normal demon king. Even Mason, who has a number of crusading achievements, is a fairly struggling opponent, and I don''t think the first person to work with will help in any way.


    But on the other hand, the advice of the Spirit is accurate. Their whispers are roughly true, but the expression is often ambiguous, and they speak with dizziness and without vision, making it difficult to choose between them.


    "Now, will they open up this situation, will you... hmm?


    When Mason checked with the pillar, the pillar shook oddly as he shrugged, showing it spinning 360 degrees on the spot. At the same time, four threads separated from the pillars, becoming one axis penetrating the ceiling and the ground, running towards Mason and the phantom beasts.


    "Chi, attack"


    Mason and the phantom beasts shrugged, but the thread doesn''t just run through a straight line, it tracks them. The phantom beasts scattered and distanced themselves from the yarn, but what was aimed at the yarn became a feather that stubbornly fled the yarn. A single phantom beast flew sideways to flaunt the looming thread, but the thread was spinning around on the spot, cutting the phantom beast in a circle trying to avoid it.


    "Careful, it''s fast!


    "No, you''re not just fast..."


    As if Mason doubted his eyes, he fixed the position of his glasses. One yarn after another is released from the pillars. That number had already reached a hundred million. And the entrance that myself and Mason had been best friends with earlier had already begun to collapse.


    "I see. The road outside the workshop earlier was expanded by a guy digging a hole, but is this the janitor inside the workshop? Digging holes, stopping collapses. I thought he was digging a hole that was quite unscrupulous in structure, but is this the guy that keeps his body stretched out in the ground to stabilize it? If you stretch part of the yarn, you can expand the body considerably. He said if there was an intruder in the workshop, he could sense it with vibration because he was circling his body everywhere. Is that so?


    You were going after him, and he lured you in. You are right to say that this is a demolition factory for shearing chiseled corpses and intruders. But I thought if I came here, there would be a nucleus at the center, but it doesn''t seem like I''ve been searching for a long time, either. Hmm... "


    Mason looked at the situation around him. Countless bodies ice marinated sleeping at your feet. Besides, the beasts are now being torn apart around us. Look at them and come up with one thing.


    "You... you''re going to smoke a lot of oil, aren''t you? Is that why you''re freezing the body?


    Mason was a yarn monster - taking action before Araune answered the query. He had partially broken down the ice beneath the ground and had bashed the blood buildup into Araune. Is Araune by its nature, she absorbed and spread the blood that hit her body. As a result, Mason seemed satisfied.


    It was Vitara who watched Mason behave. He understood with intuition what Mason''s actions meant.


    "Human! He''s chopping up our elephant bodies. Lots of subcutaneous fat, our bodies!


    "That''s gratifying information. Then you''ll burn a lot."


    Mason took out the cigarette. When I lit it, it was unusually burning and turned into a giant spark. Mason added magic to the tobacco-shaped combustion agent. It was so much faster and more powerful than chanting magic.


    Mason was ready before Araune took action to prevent it.


    "It was a cold gear, but it helped."


    Araune releases the yarn to try to stop Mason from acting. But Mason calmly avoided the yarn with an incredible reflex nerve and calmly pressed a cigarette against one of them.


    "Burn, for the life you suck, flashy."


    Then the fire turned instantly on Araune''s body, and the pillars of the thread were instantly turned into giant pine lights. Its body, which had been in motion for some time, also instantly melted and collapsed.


    Continued

 1081 Sealed, Part 82 ~ Visiting Man ⑥ ~

    When Mason confirmed that Araune was completely desperate, he turned to the Orolons for the crease.


    "Thank you. Had it not been for you guys, we would have been struggling harder. Bless the Virgin."


    "No, I''m glad it was us. We may not have been the only ones that could have been wiped out. By the way, didn''t you see the ice dragon? It''s a big guy, too."


    "Ice Dragon? There were tons of carcasses out there, but you haven''t seen them yet. This is the one I''d like to ask you, did you ever run into cold air freezing on every wall?


    "No, I didn''t come across anything like that..."


    When Orolon was about to answer, the ground shifted and swayed. Araune had turned into a giant pine light, but how thick, not enough ice to melt yet. The vibrations gradually grew larger, accompanied by shocks that pushed them up from the bottom.


    And a huge shadow that came up from the ground of half-melt blood. The ice dragon has a long neck, but his body still remains buried on the ground because his head is already likely to reach the ceiling, but it should have been an ice dragon boasting a stunning giant at the outset.


    No, I described it as'' should ''because it was ugly and disintegrating and emitted a rotten odor. It was undoubtedly the decaying dragon (dragon zombie) of the ice dragon.


    "Is this the ice dragon you''re looking for? You''re a very distinctive guy. Plus, it seems like it''s bigger than ever, but... is this the head of the Ice Dragon?


    "Oh. Substantial lord and administrator of this North Seal. Ice dragon bram cell. It occurred in almost the same generation as ours, and we used to run around the ice fields together when we were young. I didn''t think so, but you were looking like this..."


    Orolon and Vitara seemed unable to hide their upset. That was impossible again, too, but Mason is thinking of something else. I''ve seen as many professional moving corpses as I can, and I''ve seen dragon zombie classes several times. All that we can say in common with them is that they all have delusions about the world, and while it can still be just a corpse back if they clear their delusions, many are unreasonable demands and delusions, so it is quickest to physically extinguish them.


    But I don''t feel such an intense demand from this bram cell. It really just looks like it''s moving.


    "(Aren''t you a regular dragon zombie... yeah?


    Cold air leaked from all parts of the rotten body when the icy dragon''s unstoppable movement stopped. The melting ice instantly freezes. Mason understood one thing.


    "I see this is the source of the cold air. But don''t exhale cold air from strange places. Surely the dragon species should have a structure called ''dragon sac'' in their throats to throw up braces. I''ve never heard of a dragon that takes a brace out of its belly or its ass."


    "... that''s my ability"


    There were those who answered words that could also be mason''s provocation. Someone and everyone searched for the Lord of voices that sounded in the room, but eventually something looked like a face floated in the drifting cold air. I can finally tell it from my eyes and mouth. That seemed angry but laughing.


    "I''m Mooser. Who will be entrusted by Lord Anomaly with the defense of this workshop"


    "I see. Will very cold air itself"


    "I don''t know."


    "I imagined it, but it''s troublesome to see... it''s more awesome to be able to make it for someone like you"


    Father is all-purpose.


    "Oh, it''s so versatile"


    Mason mocked. Mooser reveals his anger at the act.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "You''re so versatile with all the gaps, your father and I are. Abandoned by the black magician, he is now pushed against us again in an extra way. Maybe it''s impeccable in terms of ability, but it doesn''t seem to be just luck. Or doesn''t it even have a plague god?


    "Shut up! I know it''s the plague god, but I''ll rule out those who are enemies to your father!


    "Unfortunately, the battle is over. You lost, Mooser."


    Mooser noticed all the time. Mason had been shaping himself to hold something with his hands since earlier, but he found his body sucked into it. Mouser tried to escape, but it was already too late. I could no longer defy the flow.


    "You said the guardian here or something. That''s like exposing yourself without combat experience at the same time. Besides, it was no good that the room turned into a secret room. I can manipulate the air flow in the closed room and lock you in here just by aggregating.


    Living in a dragon zombie and manipulating that giant was an idea inside, but it doesn''t seem to block where it emerged with that giant. What you lack is intelligence that understands your traits. "


    Mason doesn''t even have time to hear Mooser''s objections, and he holds Mooser in a sphere of wind to the point of pinching his palms. And when he sprinkled the water he had brought in as a beverage from above, the mooser froze in an instant and became completely immobile. And the remains of Bramsell, who had lost a host named Mooser, fell on the spot.


    Continued

 1082 Sealed, Part 83 - Visiting Man (7)

    Mason laughs with his nose in mockery.


    "Hmm, to this extent if you look forward to it being something that had a very strong enemy. If it was an open space, it would have been a powerful enemy, but you lost it with care."


    "What are we going to do with that hunk of hardened enemies?"


    "This guy is the cold air itself. As long as it is on this earth, you will not awaken forever. Well, you''d feel safer if you sank him at the bottom of the lake. The life form in this hand is not as long as it lasts. Leave it in seal for a few years and it will disappear naturally"


    "I see. You seem so used to fighting, huh?


    "Right."


    Mason answered Orolon''s words naturally. Because it was true, but some of it might have gone out of my mind more than that. But in that gap, unexpected things happen at those times.


    At this time, the unharmed victory over the battle against the mighty enemies that became a streak also created a gap for the servant Mason. Mason''s spine ran an unpleasant hunch to poke that gap, but if Mason had listened to the surrounding spirits in advance with a good selection, this could have been avoided.


    When Mason got upset, it was time for the fallen bram cell to get up.


    "Stupid, definitely dead - no, dragon zombied? Why now?"


    At the same time that questions arose, Mason was reflectively exploring the surrounding signs, including outside the room. Then I found out there was someone moving outside the room.


    "That one!


    "Wait, where are you going -"


    I felt like I could hear the rising bram cell and Orolon and Vitara confronting it, but Mason never looked back. I don''t need to hear the Spirit''s voice, and this is not good. That''s what I figured.


    He quickly broke down the walls that stood, and Mason followed the signs. The signs were moving to slip when they did, but Mason had succeeded in chasing after them too long as he bore them unimpressively.


    "Wait!"


    Mason stopped the shadow he was about to walk away from. I thought it might be ineffective, but unexpectedly, the shadow responded to the call. The shadow looked back, taking the hood and smiling back at Mason. The grin was evil itself, and Mason understood that his unpleasant hunch had hit him.


    Mason knew who the shadow was.


    "You''re Doom, right?


    "You know, you were... you were definitely an Arnelian pilgrim. I thought it was pretty high, but sure- does it fit in third place Mason?


    "I didn''t know you knew me."


    "I''m an informant, I am."


    "Did you turn the ice dragon into a dragon zombie earlier?"


    "What if I said yes?


    "What did you do that for?"


    "I won''t tell you."


    Doom and Mason, cutting back to their grandparents, tried to explore their bellies, but more than that, they cared about what was in Doom''s hands. What Doom holds on the small side to the right is a large bag that people are likely to get into. It''s as if it doesn''t move, but it also looks like it has people in it because of its shape. The question is, who''s in there?


    And it''s on your left, a bottle big enough to hold it aside. I wonder if it''s a fairy in there. Apparently he''s hurt and passed out, but it was also clear from the stirring of the spirits around him that this wasn''t just a fairy.


    Mason instinctively assumed that missing this guy here would be bad and irrevocable. Just before Mason tried to get into a combat posture, Doom was flirting with a nit laugh as if to bruise him.


    "Wait!"


    "You don''t have anybody waiting for you to tell you to wait. Osiria! Buy me some time, as planned."


    "I don''t have a choice."


    Girl in a red dress like the blood that showed up in front of Mason. Mason knew about the girl whose eyes were stained with crimson, in a report. He is Osiria, who has also been certified as the greatest evil spirit in Arnelia''s crusade history.


    Mason followed the scene with a reflexive flash, concealing himself. Osiria rounded her eyes on Mason''s unhesitant response.


    "Hard work. If I''d been there, I''d have screwed my neck off."


    "(Damn, that''s the worst part. No amount of me alone can conquer the fifth worst spirit without any preparation. Precisely because the report assumes that Osiria and I have an unusually high resistance to witchcraft, and that even the sacred attributes will not accept witchcraft as if it were. It''s just a waste of time working with such a guy. Can''t you manage to follow only Doom)"


    "Oh, by the way, it''s impossible to get past me and go after Doom."


    Osiria reads Mason''s thoughts but declares them very high. I thought Mason was clear, but I changed my mind when I saw the bug that ran in front of me disappeared after a thousand cuts despite being in a blind spot.


    "My abilities just drop in accuracy if I don''t see them, not that I can''t activate them otherwise. Now I''m trying to launch an automatic attack on moving objects. I can''t move here, but if it''s going to be glued, fine. You can live up to your minimum goals.


    Besides, you seem to be capable of breaking down walls and moving around, but I''m also an evil spirit with no entity. There are no walls, but they are. You don''t think you can get away with it. "


    "(Shit, it''s getting nasty)"


    A sense of impatience strikes Mason. Mason and Osiria separated one bend, at a distance and only about ten steps away, but the battle for lack of decision-makers was in a state of complete adhesion.


    It was only a few minutes later that there was movement. It was when Osiria suddenly shrunk a few steps, surprised Mason for nothing and wondered if he should have killed him.


    Continued

 1083 Sealed, Part 84 - sinking into darkness ① -

    "What!?


    I had a surprise voice that Osiria never expected. Because Mason had already disappeared neglectfully on the spot.


    Mason didn''t even have a hole in the ground where he should be, but Osiria noticed that the soil was drilling in color like it had been rejuvenated.


    "Did he... did he sink downstairs at a slow rate that wasn''t perceived by me? What a fine magic trick."


    Osiria pounded her tongue, but at the same time was interested. I''ve never seen a magician manipulate spirits so finely. Even if I did a little Osiria, I felt taken one, but that doesn''t make me give up.


    "Great talent. You should kill him now."


    When Osiria reappears in a corridor that runs below the ground, she realizes the path divided into three parties. When I extended my awareness to each of those three parties, I began to gather air so that I could work hand-in-hand with the procedure of twisting space. And when he put his strength to squeeze, he unleashed it in unison. Then the compressed air spreads all over the aisle and runs down the aisle as a freed hound. But there''s no point in Mason hitting them.


    Maybe I''ve already changed the aisle. But Osiria is also blessed with her qualities as a witch. Negotiate with the spirits and start limiting Mason''s destination.


    "I won''t let you get away with it"


    Osiria decided to destroy the wall and physically hunt down Mason. Even if you disassemble the walls and go through them, thickness won''t make it that easy. I thought if I buried him alive, the servant Mason would die.


    Anomaly''s workshop was to be greatly disfigured by Osiria''s ability. I just didn''t realize Osiria. Osiria and Digger were fundamentally doing something similar and nonexistent, but Osiria wasn''t aware of the difference, to the point that Mason was well aware of it.


    "Hmm, you''re doing it flashy. But maybe it''s a little too flashy. We have to hurry."


    Doom was on his way to a certain place as he fled Mason''s pursuit. We hear a creeping ground behind us, and I imagine that Osiria and Mason are probably fighting. If you do it normally, Osiria will unilaterally flaunt you, but Doom also knows there''s nothing wrong with licking the other guy. Even though Arnelia raided once, Doom also knew that there were many at the top of the pilgrimage who were not alarmed.


    I came to Anomaly''s workshop against Orangeable''s orders for more than good reason. Here''s something worth risking. One of them got it. The other rolled in by chance. And there remains one. To do this, I definitely need to meet with Anomaly, but the problem is that time of year. You won''t get it if you see him now, or if you miss the time, you''ll be lost forever.


    Doom stopped his leg once. There''s no sign of Mason coming after us from behind. I guess Osiria is stopping well. I can''t help but rush from here. Be better prepared than that, and wait for the opportunity. Hunting for prey shouldn''t just move from you. It is also necessary to set a trap and wait for the opponent to take it. Yes, the properties of Libidu are. Doom pounded his head.


    "I know, but it doesn''t suit you sexually. I''ve positioned ''him'' on the ground, so I''m ready, but I don''t know if I''ll be so good at fulfilling it. I''m confident in bad luck, but is bad luck good in this case?


    Well, come on. More than that, this is the problem. "


    Doom looked at the large bottle he held on the left side. There''s a damaged peat float in there. When I broke into this workshop earlier, I just happened to show up right in front of me. I didn''t know what was going on for Doom, but I had something to think about, so I picked it up.


    Petefloat''s belly has a big scratch. From what I''ve seen, it can''t even be a fatal injury, but it''s not strange to die without proper treatment. Most importantly, Doom didn''t even know what the proper treatment was for fairies.


    In doing so, Petefloat was waking up a little as he roared. When Petefloat slowly awakened, there was Doom''s face in front of him.


    "Hey, Petefloat." Long time no see ""


    "... Doom."


    Petefloat recognized the opponent as he wiped the sweat off his forehead. It also sounds like there is some familiarity between these two conversations, but they are essentially two people who don''t trust each other. They both perceived the unafraid parts of their opponents because they belonged to the darkness.


    These two, they actually know each other. It was inevitable for those who knew the darkness deeply to meet each other. Darkness is connected all over the world. It was only a matter of time before Doom, who moves to get all sorts of information, got to know Petefloat, who is arguably the most informative person in the world.


    It''s just that these two people moderate the exchange of information with each other, and they don''t trust each other at all. Make it a peat float. I knew the danger of Doom, and Doom was once again deciding how to treat this superior spirit of darkness. So Doom hasn''t decided what to do with Petefloat either. Instead, I couldn''t decide. For that matter, I''m not exhausted.


    I see Petefloat''s consciousness is back, and Doom talks.


    Continued

 1084 Sealed, Part 85 - Sinking in the Darkness ②

    "What''s wrong with this hand wound? I can''t believe you''re doing this."


    "Totally out of control. No, it was certainly a bet I couldn''t say my share was good. Titania hit me. She was released from the spiritual bondage of the Orange Bull. This is the result. If I''d been half a second behind breaking the line and escaping, my upper and lower body would have cried and broken up."


    "Was she a surprisingly beautiful woman?


    "I guess so, ''cause it''s enough to hang out with you guys. Beauty has many thorns in the first place. So that was too sharp in her case. Is that what you mean by sword emperor?


    Doom chuckled at Petefloat''s words. This may have been the first time I''ve ever spoken lightly, but somehow I soon found out that the lighthearted goes well with the lighthearted.


    Petefloat asked as he woke up his body in the bottle.


    "Did you carry me?


    "Well. It was a complete coincidence that I found it, but I was wondering if I''d let it go."


    "Wasn''t Titania close?"


    "No? You were alone."


    "So did you go somewhere else with her? Are you lucky or bad? If it had stayed that way, they would have definitely killed him."


    "Why did you almost get killed? Somehow I can imagine."


    "You should guess"


    Doom often thought about it, but Doom already knows that Titania''s background is approximate. I could imagine about the motive.


    "What happens when Titania''s spiritual bondage is broken... right, she''ll probably make another move to hunt for the Demon King. During the war, many demon kings are supposed to have been hunted by humans, but it was the Titania individual who eliminated the most demon kings in their fruits, wasn''t it? Or the Demon King. He must have died fighting each other. What a demon king''s record in human history is just the tip of the iceberg. It''s just a spill that humans have become winners. I think you were targeted because you were a former demon king.


    The Great Demon King is the people who resisted to the end after the human imprint was enlarged, and it shouldn''t be the top six in order of strength. There must have been more horrible people on this continent, and there must still be people sleeping. Even if I just know, for example, a meadow dragon ignage is a monster sleeping. If I were you, I''d know a lot of other things. "


    "Well, you are. Because I''m only alive for a long time."


    Petefloat was surprised that Doom''s hypothesis was really accurate, but he couldn''t respond satisfactorily because it was hard to talk long. The abdominal wound is trying to repair, but it doesn''t work inside. Petefloat felt that the power of the Spirit of Darkness existed on this earth as well, but did not gather well. The cause was immediately known. It has the added effect of disrupting the convergence of witchcraft in this bottle where you are trapped.


    Petefloat got a little anxious. If the wound is not blocked, it may also remain debilitating. Death is nothing more frightening to me than being a superior spirit. If he dies, his body will return to nature and permeate the earth and the wind to explore this planet. It was extremely natural for me to be born as a fairy, and it could also be said to be a place to return.


    But there is still so much to see in this world that Petefloat is untrained.


    "Hey, Doom. It''s time for you to get me out of here. If you don''t repair the wound, your body will be weak. It''s not a very good stream, no matter how many superior spirits."


    "Right. Then answer only one question. As an informant, you''ve been in touch with every organization - the Orange Bull, and the Orin Pass to the west and the Puritanical White Fun to the east, right? Are you sure about that?


    "... yes. My role is to ''know''. Know all information and inform the Principal Notice of it. No means are chosen for this purpose. So I''ve had a few personal interactions with you, too."


    "I see. What do you say about guys like you... double espionage? That''s not a double spot, so... bat bastard? Is this different?"


    "Hey, don''t make a fool of me too much -"


    "Then just tell me one more thing! I don''t think you can just get information from people to be so informative, but how did you do that? Information is a weapon, let me help you!


    Petefloat replied with a sigh as he found himself completely in the flow of Doom''s conversation. Usually a little more, but I couldn''t afford that.


    "... easy. If you are a superior spirit, you can follow dark spirits and elephants everywhere. If you organize the information from them, there is so much more to know than people. Because it is often very abstract as information, it is often necessary for people to put it together as a specific word."


    "Is that why you had a place to discuss it with people... and I can?


    "You''re an evil spirit, aren''t you? The Spirit will not speak to anyone because he is in a position hostile to the Spirit. Besides, the evil spirits only talk about their delusions, so their credibility as a source would diminish, too. That''s why inefficient artifacts are useful."


    "... I see, I thought reliability as a source was the best, but it was inefficient and a little cumbersome. Well, can we get more information if we hear it directly from the Spirit?"


    "That''s why you can''t. From here sooner..."


    Trying to tell him to get it out, Petefloat had a clear look at Doom''s eyes from the front. Doom''s ''madness'' demonic eye does not work on Petefloat, the superior spirit. But Petefloat saw something more horrible from the front. Much more than I could imagine, there was a bottomless darkness lurking in Doom''s eyes. That''s a dark, deep darkness I haven''t even seen on Petefloat yet. It could not have been better for someone with such a mild tone. Instead, if we enclose all this darkness, it would even be difficult to preserve ourselves.


    Petefloat understood. I wonder if the usual attitude is an act for this person to hide his true appearance. I thought something bottomless might be swirling in him.


    "Doom, you..."


    "Hey, Pete. I''ve come up with something good. You should be a part of me."


    Continued

 1085 Sealed Servant, Part 86 - Sinking in the Dark ③ -

    Doom turned his smile toward Petefloat, not to mention that he had come up with a sincere good idea. That smile was a smile from Doom''s heart, and without giving in, the best - the most cruel.


    In contrast, Petefloat remembered the fear but accidentally tried to deny the idea in theory.


    "Stupid, what are you talking about? Are you not thinking of me, the superior Spirit, in line with the evil Spirit? Sure, evil spirits are a part of nature, but the doses are as different in them and me as they are without self. If we try to take it in, we take each other''s lead - no, I know you''re slightly disadvantaged, but capacity can burst beyond its limits. It''s ruin."


    "That''s a bet for sure. But I am also capable of unifying 5,000 evil spirits. Besides, my men are still growing. If you can take in 5,000 evil spirits, don''t you think you have to take them in alone? Besides, I don''t really feel the limit to being able to follow all the evil spirits. I was just about to move on to the next phase. Why don''t you take a bite?


    Before Doom smiling and smiling, Petefloat found out he already had no choice. I don''t know what form it would take if it were taken in, but it would probably make it impossible to be the way it was before. But in this situation, you can''t help thinking about it.


    Various sights of the past were raised in the back of FutoPete Float''s brain. One night, one person in the night toured his thoughts about the formation of this world, and whenever he asked, he was tired of the same natural whispers of the answer, about his days visiting people and dragon nests. If you are aware of it, you are promoted as a superior spirit, hallucinated by people, blended into the world of people, and some imitations of love. That they became familiar with them in conversation with demons, and became known as Demon Kings, etc. Evil deeds have passed, or Notice picked them up as they crusaded and fled. What we had in common at all times was that no matter what the transition, Petefloat never resented anyone. For that matter, all sorts of people resented me, but Petefloat had broken it off with nothing less. But I''m wondering if I just did something wrong with Tetrapolishka. However, I considered it irresistible in terms of priority, but when such an idea itself was spiritual, Petefloat knew clearly now what was inside.


    "(Oh, is this the one that runs the horse lamp? Hey, spirits have this stuff, too. But wasn''t it a bad life overall? There were a lot of things I wanted to know about the world after this, but that might well be explorable among the Dooms, but I guess it would be a little offensive for Master Notice. But they used you, and you''re welcome, aren''t you?


    It''s not about peace or hegemony on the continent for me, or how I found out who dies, but I wonder about the fate of the continent itself and the Alphilis. Thinking about it, you mean I was going to have myself, too, and I wasn''t out of the boundaries of the Spirit''s thinking? Maybe I could have survived this far to wait for her to emerge, but there was more to Alphilis that I wanted to teach. If my predictions are correct, the Alphilis...) "


    Petefloat''s thoughts ran around for a moment, but there''s no way Doom could have waited for that. Petefloat''s thought was cut off as if he had met a collapse on his way around, and later, ironically, a deep silence similar to the darkness awaited him.


    "Doom, I''m sorry. Arnelia''s man just got away with it. I''m afraid I don''t know where he went. I think I''m in the workshop, but I''m just wondering where you are... if I could throw it away. Oh, Doom?


    Osiria thought Doom was kneeling down and immersed in some sort of task, but apparently things were going wrong. Peeping into Doom''s face, there was a look on Doom''s face that Osiria would not normally see. Peeping in, Osiria unwittingly solidifies her body.


    Doom''s eyes stared as black as darkness, and his expression stopped in nitrous distortion. Osiria is not insane and accompanied by Doom. When it comes to evil spirits with self, its basic concept consists of paranoia, and it is the absolute code (rule) of evil spirits that cannot be obeyed except by evil spirits of character. He admits that Doom is absolutely superior to what Osiria obeys, and he is afraid of his existence. I just usually act like a clown, so I''m going to forget about it unexpectedly.


    If Osiria can''t move with fear as she has often been, Doom''s expression gradually returns to normal. And going back to the look on the original boy''s face, Doom took a sigh of relief and was sweating a lot at the same time. Osiria spoke roughly.


    "Doom, are you okay?


    "Hmm? Yeah. Sounds like you got me worried. Apparently, I''m fine. How long has it been?


    It shouldn''t have been more than a quarter of an hour.


    "Right. It feels like we''ve been fighting for a year or so."


    "What were you doing?


    "I''ll talk to you later. You want some water first. I feel that way."


    There is naturally no such thing with Osiria. Because it is not necessary for water or other activities. But I couldn''t help it, so when I magically froze the water in the atmosphere and made an ice stick, I stuck it in Doom''s mouth.


    "Terrible? (Isn''t it terrible?


    "Think I cared just for not pointing ahead"


    "Hikaru."


    Doom decided to quench his mouth thirst as he licked the stick of ice. If you want to throw away this stick because you don''t like it, the rest will be terrible. But it looks like Osiria was worried about something else.


    "What happened? Seems like you''re different from the others."


    "Oh, what part?


    "Well... my eyes have become intelligent."


    "Hey, did they think I was stupid?


    "That''s it. I know it''s something similar."


    "That''s terrible."


    Doom laughed bitterly, but with such a grown face, it was different from earlier. I could somehow imagine what happened. You must have taken someone inside, like Insomnia and Maneater. Even for evil spirits, taking something inside can be done by betting on the significance of existence. Because if anything like paranoia disappears, you won''t be able to exist in the first place.


    As Osiria, who knows the depth of Doom''s paranoia, I knew Doom wouldn''t disappear sooner, but it could still change the code of conduct. Osiria''s worries were there.


    "Is there any change in the procedure after this?


    "Of course I do. Rather, we can do more with certainty than we did earlier. The anomaly one, I guess I didn''t completely trust you about me. Evil spirit payment schemes and sorcery are practiced in all parts of the workshop. Because of this, it was very difficult for me to infiltrate with my abilities, and I didn''t know what was going on at the heart of it.


    But by taking the top spirits in earlier, I was able to negotiate with the spirits, even though I was evil. Close to you, no, more power. I succeeded in getting it. If you exercise the power of the Spirit, you will find out more. You''re in the mood to eavesdrop on everything in the world. This makes me sick.


    Thanks to you, we can aim for the best opportunity. We''ll wait here for a while. There''s not a lot of compartments in use around here, so nobody''s coming. You can leave Mason alone just now. He doesn''t seem to be after us. If we don''t set this up, we won''t be doing anything anymore. "


    Having said that, and seeing Doom fall asleep on Osiria''s lap, Osiria realized that one Doom had gone through an important process. No one knew, secretly accumulated power - and it was clear to me that Doom would continue to leap as he wanted.


    And if it stayed this way, Osiria was convinced that she could avenge her delusions, the Orange and the Alphilis, and all of the distorted world and destiny.


    Continued

 1086 of the sealed, part 87 ~ Victoria ① ~

    "Ya, I knocked it down to knock it down..."


    "That''s overwhelming. Well, Mr. Baragash can''t win in a bunch."


    "But that''s not how humans fight"


    Wictrier was sweeping Hecaton Kale with overwhelming force. But as a result, the feelings held by Jaeger''s face were closer to fear than fear. No one regarded Victoria as human, fighting to tear Hecaton Kale apart with her bare hands.


    When that exaltation passes after the battle, Wictrier also returns calmly. Later I looked at the Alphilis and the others and realized what other humans were looking at this one with.


    "Ah..."


    It was a familiar sight. Now is the time to accept its existence as a village chief, Wictrier, but he wasn''t good at using his powers or showing them. Wictrier, who used mighty force not commensurate with his young appearance, was estranged from his surroundings. The villagers, whom Tetrapolishka granted asylum and gained a stable life, did not speak, but their eyes spoke eloquently. You''re a stranger.


    Wictrier made an effort. He said he could use his powers properly so he could blend in with the villagers. It ironically became a completely different life from my mother, Tetrapolishka. Tetrapolishka even tried to stretch its power, but his daughter, Wictrier, tried to hide it.


    As a result, Wictrier was to be accepted by the villagers. However, is it the blood muscle that makes that emotion expensive when it comes to fighting? Especially in the fight against strong enemies, they can''t be contained, and they follow too much. It took roughly more than a hundred years for Wictrier to wield his power to be accepted by the villagers.


    "(Also, I did. There have been no major hunts or fights here lately, so I couldn''t add or subtract power. Now we just lose people''s trust again)"


    "Wictrier"


    Alphilis came forward and spoke up. Victoria stiffened her body, but Alphilis gently slapped her shoulder against Victoria and spoke only as she normally did.


    "I don''t have time for this. We''ll have to find Tetrapolishka, won''t we?


    "Ah... right. Exactly."


    "Even if she''s as strong as she is, do we still need our help"


    "Master Tetrapolishka has just broken the seal, and it''s still far from the book. Usually it takes a few days slowly to regain body movement and about 3 days in everyday life. He said it would take 10 days to get back to normal when it was also a fight. Still, she said she''d been asleep so she''d always be blunt."


    "That won''t be all, will it? There has to be one case where she has done so much damage to the human side as she is called the Great Demon King. I''m sorry, but I had to read Arnelian records before I got here.


    Decades before she was driven to the North, she attacked a human city that was'' magic ''. There are records of more than 10,000 deaths. I think Arnelia lacks the accuracy of the record because it was before she got a clear posture, too, but you know something, right?


    Wictrier stuck in Alphilis'' words. I thought Alphilis was a better person for people who blurred, but such signs are such a sharp gaze that I can''t even feel fine dust.


    Victoria had to throw up all over her chest.


    "Master Tetrapolishka''s last demonic eye - shall I also call it his wife''s hand? Tetrapolishka herself and the devil''s eye, who said it was difficult to control, is in danger of going wild. When I was younger, you also said that you trained to control that power. If you were to encounter a powerful enemy today and drain it even further, it wouldn''t be strange if your powers were activated right now."


    "I see. Once I hear that, when that demon eye runs wild - what happens?


    "This area will disappear. For every Tetrapolishka we do poorly, so do we."


    A chill ran on his whole body spine at the word. The ability of Tetrapolishka to not know when it will run wild. This is not safe or anything that happened. Rhine spoke to speak for everyone''s feelings.


    "Alphilis, it''s time to seriously think about retreating."


    "I know. But it''s too late."


    "What?


    "Whatever the situation, we are in the form of a fight to the Lord of this workshop. If we don''t do it now, it''s not something we know what we''re gonna do later. At least we need some sort of settlement.


    I thought you said the danger was involved. I''ll have the people here hang out with me. ''Cause we''re supposed to be collecting as many people as we can. "


    Rhine and Alphilis hung out for a while, but the line broke with a sigh.


    "That''s good. Then you''d better consolidate and move. It is also possible that a bulge will not be able to respond to enemy attacks. Wictrier, don''t you know where Tetrapolishka is by reading or something?


    "- No, in this, witchcraft is also interfering with reading. To the extent that its existence is readily apparent, nothing is certain"


    "Lisa, what about the sensors?


    "I''ll get through somehow, but you can''t go far. Besides witchcraft, I think there are some inhibitors. In the first place, the structure itself is very complex, and it''s not something Lisa can do about it sooner or later."


    I see. Then I''ll do it.


    Alphilis says, but quickly, or began to unleash the power of the curse. My old buddies get a little carried away by the sudden action. Lana in particular was remarkable.


    "Alfi? What all of a sudden?


    "Unleash the power of the curse to increase your bargaining power with the Spirit. If it''s just bargaining with the Spirit, it shouldn''t be that burdensome either. I still know some things, because this workshop is too big to take too long to find"


    "Isn''t it dangerous?


    "I can''t be the only one who''s putting you in danger with my patience. It''s okay, I don''t think you can afford that."


    Alphilis is stubborn when he decides to do this, but it was clear that this time his expression would be somewhat certain, without much grief or impatience. So Larna also pulled back, looking worried.


    And seeing as Alphilis unleashed the curse, the new crew circled their eyes. The same is true of the pattern that emerges in the body, because the intimidation of the alphilis has grown so much more than that. The members knew that Alphilis was top notch in sword skill and brains, but many of them were now convinced of how the users, who would still be classified as super top notch, would follow her.


    And Alphilis also felt uncomfortable releasing the curse.


    I mean, oddly little resistance today, or it''s easy to open up... hey, someone in me. Are you working with me for a second?


    There was no answer to the inquiry into consciousness, but apparently he held something convinced that it might be detached.


    Continued

 1087 of the sealed, part 88 ~ of the recalled ③ ~

    "Where the hell have you been, kid!


    "Brother, I lost sight of you!


    "I guess that''s why I''m looking! Look for Temeh, too!


    "Stop hitting me like that."


    The boat and Kersu leave it to the power to storm. Not really, I had lost sight of the layer. Of course, you didn''t just lose sight of it, but the layers hid it.


    The strength of Boat and Kersu, who became Demon Kings, was different in digits than before. Neither of us changed its characteristics, Kersu used a reinforced concatenated sword and the boat was a force pusher. But the sword that Kersu wielded was no longer perfect for layers, and the power of the boat was in an area where it was easy to twist and crush Daron.


    The lay, who felt the minutes were bad, hid one end and prepared for their raid, but the boat and Kersu also knew, they didn''t break up and try to find it. This also makes it difficult to poke a gap.


    "(When this happens, it''s a hand to ignore it... if it''s this big a place, they won''t even meet Alphilis sooner. Besides, there are a lot of skilled members over there. No matter how powerful they are, there must be no delay. But -)"


    Is this okay, the layer thinks? If we do think only of profits, we should withdraw here. But can it be fulfilled? Layer thought again about what the place he should be aiming for was to hold on as a warrior.


    "(Whatever you think, it doesn''t fit... but I''m sure you''ll never do it before... but!


    The layer was troubled by the conclusion but its legs were no longer in motion and the body was out in front of nature, the boat and Kersu. Though logic seemed troubled, instinct seemed to have already given the answer.


    Seeing the layers that came out, Kersu looked a little unexpected.


    "I thought you were aiming for a surprise."


    "I was going to, but I stopped. I kind of thought you guys couldn''t do that."


    "I''m glad you came out to kill me."


    "Well, you saved me a lot of time looking, brother."


    Boat and Kersu were laughing at Nitanita, but the layers were serious to have. The two previous ones are completely different. Even one distraction would kill you. Unlike earlier, the good condition here is that there is now a shield inside the room called a pillar. It was questionable how far it would stand in the way of their weapons, but there was no hand to make the most of them.


    "(One wrong hand will kill you. Come on, we need to focus)"


    The layer''s concentration is maximized. Although Boat and Kersu also became demon kings, they were formerly named mercenaries. When I felt the focus of the layer, I no longer slapped wasted my mouth.


    And the concatenated sword of Kersu attacking. The sword, which had grown older than before and had become more like a serpent, flew to sew between the columns with a view to the layers. When the layers deliberately papered so that they could not change the tip of their swords, they began to advance towards Kersu.


    "Shiraku!


    Kersu pulls another knife out of his back. A two-knifed concatenated sword strikes the layer from a separate angle. The sword, which successfully catches the coupling to the column instead of the blade and makes a change of direction, is attacking the layer from an unexpected direction, causing the layer to pull out the sword.


    "Knock."


    Layer switched his goal to a boat when he felt reluctant to approach Kersu. He found it difficult to reach Kersu''s sword if he fought the boat in close proximity. It was, therefore, as the prospect suggests.


    The boat was no longer as dull as it used to be by becoming the Demon King, but it still didn''t follow the speed of the layer. The boat tries to catch the layers, but the layers stay at a constant distance from the boat. Kersu also used a sword because he was confronting Kersu just as the boat was going in between.


    "What are you doing, boat! Get out of the way!


    "Because, brother! If he does, he''ll stick."


    "I''ll stop him. Out of the way!"


    Kersu''s sword roars. Layers had one hypothesis, but I''ve never heard the Demon King speak in the first place. If the demon king''s intelligence doesn''t reach people, I wonder if their patience and so forth is inferior to what it used to be.


    The idea had hit me. If Kersu had stayed human, he wouldn''t have lost his cool so quickly. Seeing Kersu''s sword fly in two swords together, Layer packed the distance from the boat at once. And when he put his foot upon it, he threw it against the sword of union as he wished.


    I thought there was Kersu and missed the tip of the sword, but I decided to strike the boat out of my mind on the side of the concatenated sword. The boat rang, but in the gap between the two consciousnesses lay another concatenated sword, beating its cutting-edge with a sword, changing direction. The unusual sword at the cutting edge had struck out the boat''s throat.


    From the mouth of the boat, blood flowed through you.


    "Brother... Hiya"


    "Ah, the boat!


    The moment Kersu''s consciousness gathered on the boat, the layer moved to slip from the shadow of the pillar to the shadow, slashed from behind Kersu. Kersu also pointed the coupling sword at the layer with a superhuman reflex, but the layer was slashing and tearing Kersu''s body apart as he spun the sword around at the highest speed.


    Continued

 1088 of being sealed, part 89 ~ of being recalled ④ ~

    "What... ugh"


    Kersu collapsed with groans. The layer unconcentrates, and puts one breath in, Phew. I feel like I could have defeated you because it was my best concentration, but if I had made one wrong choice or the battle was prolonged, I would definitely have died. It''s not a lie when it comes to fighting strong enemies while rescue is as unlikely and relieving a few layers of servants as well.


    But the layers had a little something to catch on to. It''s like I''m forgetting something. The memory of a recent feeling that I had committed a failure in a similar situation came to my mind.


    "(That... this is...)"


    It was at the same time that I wondered what the layers were and reacted to the sword striking from behind. Shortly after he bounced his sword off and didn''t fly, he was thrust into the arms of a thick boat like Marutai and slammed against the wall. He had succeeded in taking the reception, but still had such a shock running on his body that his bones were crushed.


    Words are foolish to unexpected shock, and I can''t breathe. I recall earlier, shortly after I thought I had defeated him in the battle with Digger, he was resurrected. Demon King''s vitality is unusual. Smash your head and regenerate. These two are supposed to be, naturally, but I either lost my mind or I fought just like I did when I was a human being. Layer resented me. Still, without earlier experience, it wouldn''t have been strange to be dead already.


    And the boat and Kersu were resurrected. The scratches I put on earlier are blocking me as soon as possible.


    "Absolutely, I thought you were totally fucked."


    "Brother, I knew this guy wouldn''t be alarmed."


    "Right..."


    But Kersu wasn''t as relieved inside as the boat was. I should certainly have died in the earlier offense. A speed that is not comparable to the layers we used to fight. Kersu now finds out that the last battle still afforded layers.


    Besides, although I could barely follow the layer''s movements with my eyes, the reaction was not very great, but I couldn''t make it. I haven''t fought a mighty enemy since I became this body. Even though I could react, my head didn''t catch up.


    Plus, a body that does regenerate even though it should have been fatally injured. For Kersu, too, everything was too different from last time.


    "(Shit... looks like we''ve really become monsters. But maybe this is fine. Either way, we''re questioners. If that''s what you lost to the mercenary regiment, now you''re on the hunting side. Maybe that would be a good idea to become a monster and make people fear you. There will be no place for us in the human world anymore.


    But what''s this feeling like being stuck in your head? I can''t think about it. Sure, I must be confident in the contents of my head, but this, what is it? This feeling, even cotton, is laid down. Doesn''t the boat bother you - oh, his brain miso doesn''t look like straw. Wouldn''t that be cute? I have to hold on to it for that matter - but no. Oh, it''s not like you''re sleepy or holding a woman. This is - yes, the same as the kid''s eclampsia. I smashed it all up. Don''t think about it later, it''s all -) "


    Kersu''s grid, for example, is not very familiar to the layers. But anyway, the boat could somehow have guessed that something was wrong with Kersu. And not only did he miss the punishment, but he was also perceived to be in increased danger to the enemy. My neck muscles chill but I can''t stop earlier.


    "Oh... this is not good"


    "We''re not gonna be alarmed this time! I''ll crush you for sure!


    A boat with a blocked wound points a flat hand at the layer. There is no reason for layers to eat, such as a massive blow, but the wind pressure caused by a flat-handed blow passing over the layer''s head was powerful enough to disfigure the layer.


    The unbalanced layer kicks the ground once to get in shape, but the boat has been chasing it with tremendous momentum as it moves. That''s a move that far exceeds the expectations of the layers who thought the boat was dull. I didn''t mean it in the last fight either, but nothing. The boat isn''t dull, in fact, if it''s just leg strength, it greatly outweighs Kersu. I just wasn''t blessed with the opportunity to show off my legs because of their strength and sturdiness, or their character.


    Boats chased to escaping layers. Wind pressure from another flat-handed blow directed at the layer collapsed the layer, forcing the layer to strike back one or eight times.


    Continued

 1089 of the sealed, part 90 ~ of the recalled ⑤ ~

    "Knock."


    "Crush it!


    A full slap grate unleashed by the boat. The layers were in insufficient shape and when they tried to take it, the boat suddenly stopped moving. If you look at the body of the boat, isn''t it pierced by something from behind?


    Layer looked at the original piercing through the body of the boat. There was Kersu''s right arm, which had changed like a combined sword. The boat didn''t know what was going on, and I saw it with a face that seemed unreliable behind me.


    "That... brother? Why..."


    "Ah, it''s hard."


    Kersu was crushing like a groan, keeping his face under control. How aware are you that you have pierced the boat as well? The face was ugly and distorted and didn''t look like it was equipped with intelligence anymore.


    "Let everything go to hell now. Thinking about running a mercenary regiment, life being chased as a bounty neck, taking care of you. I wanted to be a respected man like my father. You can do it in the country, go out to the city a little bit with the money you earn, and hold a good woman sometimes. That was enough. And yet you''re not smart enough, because Temehe, the idiot, accidentally kills people - this must have happened! It''s all Temehe''s fault, die and apologize to me! Keep apologizing. Whoa!


    Kersu''s right arm pierces the boat''s body even deeper. Blood flooded heavily from the boat''s mouth, and Kersu slammed the boat''s body to the ground as much as he wanted, throwing it away. The layer last saw the look on the face of the boat slapped against the wall beside the layer. A desperate face, and from that mouth did Layer hear the last word.


    "Brother, I''m sorry..."


    The look on the boat looked sad, as I apologize. But the expression was instant, and soon he collapsed and returned to the dust. Remaining Kersu roars.


    "Ha ha! Finally, my foot is dead! Now I''m free, nothing will stand in my way anymore! I''m free, you''re not even human anymore! No more laws, no more guilds, nothing binds me!


    "So? What do you want?


    Layer was calmly speaking to Kersu. It''s not like Kersu killed the boat or any particular emotion. That''s what Layer thought himself, but he couldn''t explain what was like a tiny sense of impatience in the back of his chest.


    Kersu, who makes a mockery, turned to the layer.


    "That''s what we''re going to think! There''s plenty of time!


    Do you want to talk about my brother?


    "That''s okay! You''re such a brainless brother, if you die!


    Don''t you have what you want to protect?


    Layer was surprised by the words, saying it himself. I''ve never been very conscious of waving a sword for what layers are supposed to protect. I have certainly thought of wielding power for Elsia and Gail, but that was because they would treat me like a brother about the layer. He said even livestock would appreciate it. Layers didn''t like being below animals. So maybe for Layer, Elsia and Gayle were something to protect, not something they wanted to protect.


    But he belonged to Jaeger, and after various experiences, layers were gradually becoming aware of how to use their powers. The use of force without purpose is just violence, and each force has a place to be used. Layer was angry with Kersu, who was contrary to that experience.


    "Your power with nothing to protect is dangerous, you can''t miss it"


    "What are you, on the side of justice? We''re mercenaries, it would be our pleasure to live on our own!


    "I''m human. I have perseverance as a human being. But you''re not. You''ve already quit the human race."


    "I''m a human being. How dare you! Not if you can get this kind of power!


    Kersu''s whole body began to change. The clothes peeked from a torn and enlarged body was skin whose whole body was cured like a sword. No, I guess my whole body really turned into a sword. The body was stretched out, and even the torso was a sword with verses, like a concatenated sword. More became swords, with a total of six. Kersu''s physique was superior to that of the boat, about twice the height of the layer.


    Layer instincts tell the crisis. This opponent is unusual. Whatever your emotions, he said you might not be the kind of person he can handle on his own. That emotion also appeared on the look of the layer, or Kersu asks plenty of room.


    "What do you say, kid? I got it, with this power, I''m free. I won''t be tied to anything. You don''t want this power, either."


    "... I want power. But it''s not that power. I''m not quitting on human beings."


    "Where do we need to focus on humans?


    Sure, and I might have agreed with the layers a while ago. But now I didn''t want to quit being human. The reason for this didn''t even make it clear to the layer yet, but I felt Alphilis'' face floated all the time.


    But the delusion was fogged by Kersu''s attack.


    "So much! So much power. Ooh!


    Kersu''s hand strikes six at the same time. Six bottles each seems to interfere with each other''s movements, but neither does it. And regardless of speed, the destructive power of the sword is unparalleled before. There was no way he could have worked on cutting between the concatenated swords or anything like that before, but he was slashed with an aggressive Shempez and was full of using that recoil to escape outside the scope of the attack.


    A layer that managed to escape once, but has sustained several wounds in one attack. And Shempez broke, and he was absolutely desperate.


    I''m willing to fight. But it was only then that the voice was heard in the layers, where there was no way.


    Continued

 1090 Sealed, Part 91 - Warrior Awakening (9)

    "... monk"


    "Huh?"


    "Kid, come here for a second"


    "Who... wow"


    In the blink of an eye, the layer''s consciousness felt forced to be pulled somewhere. And after a moment of darkness, there was a big man sitting on his back against the layer. You can''t ask about the surrounding view, but the person was quite large for a person, and his body was covered in deep body hair. When the layer felt no hostility toward the big man, he gently decided to turn to its front. The man''s face, which turned to the front, was shaped like a person but never seen by a layer. The carvings were deep, but there were two horns on the forehead. And one of them was missing, even as it was cut off.


    The man spoke without looking at the layer.


    "It''s been a long time since anyone''s been here."


    "That''s the one you called, isn''t it?


    "Exactly, but no one can hear me first. You can''t bring me here unless you''re the one who can hear me. I used to feel like there was someone who could hear me better.


    Do you have any idea where this is?


    "In Shempez, does it fit?


    "It''s like that."


    The man was striking a knife. I haven''t been able to do my best yet. And the flames, the man was spitting himself out of his mouth.


    "Aren''t you afraid of me?"


    "Not at all. You have no desire to kill."


    "It''s about what I look like. It exhales flames, and there are horns."


    "Nothing. I''m just curious about a little hairy"


    To the words of the layer, the man broke up a little.


    "He''s an unusual guy, my owner now."


    "I know a lot of people besides humans. And I wonder if I''m human myself."


    "You''re human. I''ll tell you what the sword says. It''s a racial problem."


    "Yes, but I don''t think it''s race or anything that makes people decide what it is."


    "So what?


    "I wonder if I would call it soul... I think that''s the way it is."


    To the words of the layer, the man thought a little, and snapped.


    "Good word. I didn''t know the day would come when I could hear that word again. A friend once told me the same thing."


    "Thanks for that. So, why did you call me?


    "I was just trying to get you to know me. That also leads to your power. Did you ask the sword emperor about the sword?


    "Yeah, he said the weapon has words. I heard that if I could hear that, I could use the experience to be strong"


    "Exactly. I look like this, and it''s been a long sword since it happened. A thousand years have passed since the outbreak."


    The man named Shempez went on.


    "Knowing the origin of the weapon makes the owner stronger. And vice versa. Weapons were born for their owners, and once it was possible for weapons and their bearers to elevate each other. Few owners will remember that now, or be able to do so. Weapons and owners, the world today is full of crude goods. The sword emperor exerts his strength as if he were different from the others because he inherits the power of a former warrior.


    And you look like a sword emperor, too. Your presence is closer to a weapon than that of a sword emperor. It''s sad as a person, but as a warrior, it could be superior. In a rougher world, it was just people like you. It was that kind of guy who created the trigger for me to be like this.


    I was born a ghost. I once led a single family of ghosts. But it was one man who destroyed our clan, who was proud of Lumpy. I guess the man was just paying off the firepowder that would take him down, rather than destroying him if he thought about it later, but I was also young at the time. He fought without realizing anything and was defeated by that man. The human had a very beautiful sword. The strongest impression I can remember during and after the battle. The sword of the man shining in the sunset was beautiful. No shock or chip, it was a sword that slapped my proud horn.


    I''ve been fascinated by a man''s sword since the battle. I got along to talk to the man for a while, but eventually my friend, who ended his life as a person, left, and the impression of the sword the man had didn''t get out of my head. I found out. That man can be strong beyond his limits as a species by having an excellent weapon. Then what happens if I have a ghost tribe? I wanted to know, but there was no one to build a sword on us who were ghosts.


    That''s why I started building my own sword. I dug out the iron and struck the sword with a good look. The flames threw up, so fortunately I didn''t pick a place. But it didn''t work out. "


    "Why? I thought it was a good sword."


    The ghost shook his head to the side. That was a sincerely unfortunate face. And I urged him to look behind me. When the layers stared, there were countless broken swords.


    "I also feel that it''s because it''s a meditation, it''s evolving a little bit, but I still often don''t know if I have to try it in action. Forge seems to inherit a technology that has been cultivated for generations. There was no one to succeed me. And I lived my life carelessly.


    I don''t have the experience. That was the only thing left to die for. But a solution was found. It''s... it''s you. "


    A ghost pointed to the layer. Layers didn''t know what ghosts meant and were decent.


    "Me? What to do."


    "Wave at me, fight me. That accumulation of experience will help me and you."


    "Fight or nothing, the opponent is strong. Honestly, in my power, I might not win. And your sword broke."


    "If the sword breaks, you can strike it back. That''s the ability of my sword."


    When the ghost told him, there was a sword in the hand of the layer at some point. The feeling conveyed from the matter seems slightly different from the previous one.


    "This sword... just a little stronger than just now?


    "If you figure that out, it''s all about the profit of knife-beating. My sword becomes mighty every time it breaks. As long as the pattern is not broken, it can be repaired as much as possible. And each time, I get a little stronger based on my previous experience.


    Numerous men held my sword in search of an immortal sword, but no one listened to its voice. But I remember what happened to them. Plus my experience as a ghost. The demon king in front of you is a tough one, but you and I won''t lose.


    Believe me, that''s what you should do as a warrior. "


    "I think it''s convenient for you to come out of nowhere and believe me."


    Layers laugh bitterly. And I slowly looked at the sword in my hand.


    "I''ll do whatever I can. And you''re gonna teach me how to fight, aren''t you?


    "It should be in your head if you wake up. Your physical abilities are very high. Maybe more than I was the head of the ghost. I haven''t learned how to use it yet. Human beings won''t be able to mentor you.


    Come on, go. The battle awaits. The days of endless battle will be the fate of those with me. "


    "Because I say that, they say devil''s sword, not even Roku. You look like a pacifist. But now I''m going to listen to you."


    Layers were turning their backs on ghosts when they responded to the ironic crossing. The ghost was also grinning satisfactorily at the edge of his mouth.


    Continued

 1091 Sealed, Part 92 - Warrior Awakening

    "... Ha!


    When the layers awoke, it was a moment that was almost no different than when the consciousness was dimmed. Kersu remains the same, pointing an emotion toward the layer that is neither hateful nor joyful. However, the inner surface of the layer had already changed.


    "Ha! Die, kid!


    Until earlier, Kersu''s attacks were even difficult to follow with his eyes. But this is the first time Layer has noticed it. It''s not hard to chase, he said he couldn''t because he''s trying to chase it all with his eyes.


    I don''t know if Kersu''s attack is instinctive or intentional. But Kersu''s attacks contain countless manoeuvres. Layers couldn''t keep up with Kersu''s attacks because they tried to chase them all with their eyes.


    Layers inverted their minds. Instead of reacting to everything, shoot down only those that come closer. Layer considered his reaction speed and sword moves and imagined a sphere centered around him. He said we should only shoot down the attacks that went into this. I thought that was all I could do, but oddly enough, that was the way the master of the sword used it when he had a perfect grasp of his time.


    Sparks began to break out at a certain distance, mainly on the layers. The offense, which almost sounded like one sound to bounce back too uninterrupted, was startled by Kersu''s eye round first.


    "Kid! You''re so busy!


    Kersu had widened his body verse and was starting to spin as if he were a solo. Both power and attack speed jump, but the layers flawlessly flawless even that. But Kersu''s aim was the depletion of the layer''s sword. There''s no way I can beat this heavy attack with a single sword.


    Indeed, the sword swept from around beyond the lily, and the sword broke without waiting for two lilies. But Shempez plays. It''s also in a flash, more powerful. Kersu uttered a voice that was neither angry nor startled.


    "What is that sword! It would be against the rules!


    "Come on, what is it? Besides, I''m not saying it''s any worse now. I''ll come back to life after I''m dead. It''s worse that way."


    A light-mouthed slap, but the sword trident unfolding between them was even more intense. Schempez played every time he broke, but the layers couldn''t step in any further either. No, I wasn''t stepping in.


    It is possible to step in this attack gradually. But that''s the itinerary when you step on thin ice. And I sewed through a narrow gap path, but it was crossed from time to time.


    Previous layers would have chosen that method. But now I know another way to fight. Layers had concentrated on several points and carefully built up the process.


    And meeting. Would Shempez have played it ten times? The change happened. Suddenly one of Kersu''s arms was slashed.


    "What!?


    Even while Kersu is surprised, one or two other arms fall. Attacks launched at high speeds suddenly cannot stop their rotation. Then he sewed that gap and the layers jumped into a breath, attacking his torso with "Vols Fang". Was Vols'' fangs sharper than Schempez''s, and in one blow the blade was passing slightly through its body.


    And at the same time as he puts a blow in, the layer flies and takes a distance. Kersu, who just thought the chase was coming, waited with his arms regenerated at high speed, but seemed to clap out.


    "Are we done here?


    "Oh."


    The layers already had the sword in them. Kersu was somehow staring at the state with an unkiller eye and asking the layer.


    "Tell me one thing. How did you kill me? Hardness should have been a lot better on me than that sword."


    "You''re right. So I kept punching in the same spot with different dimensions. That''s all."


    "Dimensions are not different, in the same place. In this battle?"


    "Right. I have better eyes than people. I just didn''t have that idea until just now."


    "You say you came up with it in battle?"


    I didn''t realize that Kersu was going to tell Shempez about his traits - the experience - but Kersu seemed somewhere delightful. The speaking voice is also like a boy. The voice was floating, as if to say that I had discovered a shining gem.


    "It''s a big deal. You''re not like me."


    "I''m not. But I was lucky."


    "So you''re saying I didn''t have any luck?


    "It may or may not be. If the two of us had cooperated, it wouldn''t have ended so soon."


    "Right. But it''s done."


    Kersu''s arms were searching for him and his body was starting to freeze from the inside. The properties of Vols'' fangs - Vols'' fangs, awakened as demon swords, freeze the slashed opponent. Layers who could hear the voice of the sword could also hear the voice of Vols'' fangs.


    Kersu was getting a blurred voice about whether his tongue didn''t move well anymore. But he doesn''t want to fight back anymore.


    "Tell me one thing, kid... I mean, how do you think we should have lived?


    "Come on? There''s no way I can figure that out, and you can decide for yourself. Until that moment of death, don''t you know that? That''s why we''re all desperate to live. Was your life so full of regrets?


    "Regret -"


    Kersu remembered. The boat was definitely dull. I don''t know how many times I''ve been bothered from my childhood. But one day, after one person had fallen in the back of the woods, Kersu was left with one feather without being able to escape. The woods also appeared warcraft, and spending the night alone in the woods was nothing else. Kersu tried to do something about it, but it wasn''t a situation where he could handle it on his own.


    Kersu was ready to die. Village dwellers lose their lives by being attacked by warcraft and demons in the woods many times a year. But only then did the boat come to the back of the woods to help Kersu. Whether attacked by a warcraft or injured by a branch, his body was small scratched, but the boat lifted the fallen tree with its suspicious power, even as it raised its pitiful voice, and escaped the forest with Kersu in his arms.


    At that time, I was really happy with my brother''s presence. To be dull and called a stupid diagram, I thought I was on my brother''s side.


    There was a satisfying grin on Kersu''s face.


    "No - not so bad, it wasn''t"


    "That would be nice. He who dies smiling won''t be in our world."


    "Sure, yeah, well, now, good, you did, or the boat - sorry about earlier -"


    Kersu froze with a satisfied face, and smashed and scattered. What do the layers think when they look at that scatter? Shempez was asking.


    Continued

 1092 Sealed Servant, Part 93 - The Demon Kings Home

    "(You were strong)"


    "Oh, right. He was a formidable enemy."


    "(Is that sympathy?


    "No way. I''m not in such a sentimental personality, and if I made one mistake, I was dead. I''m relieved you''re dead."


    "(... well. Still, that other demon sword. Fangs of phantom beasts? When did you know how to use it? Can you hear the sword)"


    "Right. Since I got the hang of hearing your voice, I can clearly hear Vols. It just doesn''t seem like I have a clearer self than you, like a fragmented memory or something. I know exactly how to use it. Titania is right, it''s a convenient ability."


    Layer said without incident, but Sch?mpez remained silent. Shempez does have an obvious ego as a demonic sword, but Vols'' fangs still don''t feel like he has that clear ego. Yet I said I could know how to use it. What does it mean to be able to hear a sword without self?


    "(Even Titania could not hear its voice unless it was a demon sword with self. There was also compatibility in whether or not you could hear your voice. You think my talent as a swordsman is better than this kid? Physical ability to use the knowledge gained from it immediately. What the hell is this kid -)"


    The question of Shempez was disputed only in the Devil''s Sword and never passed on to the lay.


    "- Ugh!


    "Shit."


    "Knock."


    The fierce battles between Titania and Tetrastine and Lissy continued. Titania has already released the curse to three. In contrast, Tetrastine and Lissy had also unleashed the curse again, using the power of the superior spirits.


    Tetrastine and Lissy can use the power of the superior spirits against each other, but there are also limitations on how that power is used. The same attributes cannot be used at the same time, and Tetrastine and Lissy make a slight difference in how they are used. Tetrastine, a sorcerer, can also be used in the form of releasing sorcery, but Lissy uses sorcery primarily by adding attributes to weapons and bodies. And fight that attribute while replacing the five elements of water, gold, land, fire, and water.


    Whatever the point of mouth, they can only collaborate like this because they are very familiar with how to fight each other, but with that collaboration, it does not lead to hunting down Titania one more time. At first it was Tetrastine and Lissy who gained an advantage in what could be termed an ambush, but when the battle prolonged and gradually Titania regained calm, the war situation was glued.


    Tetrastine and Lissy were once distancing themselves, and Titania was paying with a wave of the great sword, hissing blood on the sword.


    "That''s just strong"


    - Yeah, I''m sorry, but I''m strong.


    "That doesn''t sound like a compliment."


    Titania complained dissatisfied. In fact, that was because Titania''s untrue mood.


    "You guys haven''t done all you can yet, have you? Why don''t you do everything you can? Even though people are good enough to really take what Anomaly says and earn a lot of time."


    "Right. But I thought this place was too inappropriate because it seemed like it was going to go sideways. Besides, I don''t feel like you''re the one who''s going to do everything you can. In this situation - we tried to get stuck with each other, but how about that?"


    "Then what?


    While Titania was asking, Lissy was turning her hands into flames and water. And when both hands are put together, there''s a lot of steam on the spot. At the same time, Tetrastine was crumbling the ceiling and sealing Titania''s movements.


    "Run!


    "(Right on this occasion. Let''s do it all over again, out of the way. Now it''s time to do everything in your power - if only you were alive until then. Anomaly''s strong, isn''t she?


    The source of the voice was not obvious, and Titania gave up pursuing. If we chase him, we may catch up, but if those two hit one of the escape hands with all their might, one way or the other, they''ll shake him off somewhere.


    Immediately after Titania gave up, but now there was the next sound.


    "What? Something coming up off the ground?


    When Titania did not fly off the ground, something of a human form appeared from the ground.


    "You''ve been hit hard, Tyran."


    "Father - I''m sorry -"


    "No, that''s okay. More than that, is it going to heal?


    "- Damage is fatal. I thought we had half an hour left to get to the limit of activity."


    "Right. Then prepare for ''hatching''. Get ready for the core material now. Well, someone from the phantom beast would be enough. Besides, I''m gonna need you to activate the array. of the fifth generation, of Hecaton Cale."


    Anomaly was pulling up with Tyran at the deepest end of his own offense. Anomaly''s division worked narrowly in this workshop, preparing countermeasures against Titania and relocating the workshop.


    There was also work such as Digger, whose relocation was 90% complete. In addition, the fifth generation of Hekatonkail - an individual named Eigaoan - will soon be able to operate.


    Apart from the mass-produced type, only one demon king was made. That individual, secretly created, is one that anomalies distract from production costs, life expectancy, etc., and engulfs as much delusion as they can get into it.


    If Titania or Bradymaria become enemies. It wasn''t like Anomaly hadn''t made that assumption. To that end, he ordered Tyran to repeat various experiments, and was a demon king created over time by Anomaly herself. That power should be equivalent to more than a hundred demon kings in one piece.


    Continued

 1093 Sealed Servant, Part 94 - Demon Kings Home

    I''ve earned enough time for that startup. It is also for this reason that we crushed the demon kings who, depending on how they were used, became powerful enough to destroy a nation. Anomaly''s decision was quick, saying that if she died herself, it would be nothing.


    When the tubes that were connected one at a time came off and the culture fluid drained, the aiga-one slowly moved out. I haven''t finished making the final adjustments to my intelligence yet, but I''m ordering you not to stop until we wipe out everything but ourselves in this workshop first. After that, you just have to adjust after your enemies are gone. At least I wish I could fight Titania.


    Anomaly was constantly getting information from Tiran, who stretched him around the workshop. The highly indeterminate Alphilis tried to negotiate just in case, but they found that they would withdraw if Tetrapolishka was even safe. You may have been fortunate that Tiran didn''t kill Tetrapolishka earlier. I wonder if Alphilis and the others will withdraw even if we leave them alone. Either way, the workshop on this earth is going to end, and there is no reason to dispute with Tetrapolishka. Arnelia also sends in one Mason, and it is assumed that she is not going to set up anything serious here. And, if so, Titania is the only enemy for the moment.


    Anomaly was almost certain of the victory. At the very least, it is possible to escape. Just then, Eigaoan was looking up at the ceiling to see if he recognized the nearest enemy. That''s where I got word from the Tetrastine user demon.


    "We''re buying time for Titania opponents, but it''s time to limit ourselves. If we''re going to stop this, we''re going to destroy the workshop, but how are you getting ready?"


    "No, I''m done. You can withdraw. Thank you for your disciplined cooperation so far. I really didn''t think you''d stop me."


    "I made a deal as a magician. Quite a bit of consideration for this one too. I think it was a good relationship. Wish me a good fight."


    "Hmm, something you don''t even mean. I''m not glad a man wishes me a good fight."


    "So let''s just say Lissie."


    "Then let''s have it. I''d be happier to die."


    "Looks like you can still afford it. If I were alive, I wouldn''t want to see you."


    "Mutually."


    Anomaly laughed invincibly at him, but I think Tetrastine would have given him the same look if he had been here. It was an alliance with no trust whatsoever in each other, but both Anomaly and Tetrastine have split that this would be the case between those who are, well, against the ethics of the world.


    Anomaly also wondered what Tetrastine would do in the future, but it is believed that she would no longer be able to enter the Black Mage than she had cooperated with Anomaly on this occasion. The purpose of Tetrastine was not well known to Anomaly, but after a moment, it was thought that he might no longer need the knowledge of a black magician.


    "(Because it looks like it was moving around right there in the back. I will continue to do so, but his ability to gather information had something to keep an eye on. I somehow found out that the form of witchcraft I use is a little different from the modern one, but I think I''ve already looked into us. Then they might have grasped everyone''s weaknesses, but... well, it doesn''t matter, does it? What would Oranzeble have thought of Tetrastine? Or maybe you weren''t even interested in that. I don''t care what you think of Orange Bull, it doesn''t seem sane. What am I supposed to say?


    Anomaly was puzzled by the thought. I may have been relieved that Aigaoan was activated, but it was true that I had not been relaxed in a few days. But he just didn''t think it was going to be fatal.


    Anomaly felt the pain pushing through her back. It is the spear that pierces the body. The spear that broke right under his heart took power from Anomaly''s body, and he fluttered unconsciously and unwittingly stuck to the railing in front of him. Getting on his knees did not allow him to be proud.


    But I don''t know why. There shouldn''t be any enemies here, as much as I was pierced in the first place, and I shouldn''t be able to move this far - Anomaly looked backwards unexpectedly. I know who did it, but I just couldn''t believe it.


    "Nah... Tyran, huh?


    "Yes, Father. You''re alarmed. It is one end of the three spears that pierce wisdom, love and desire, especially wisdom. Your father is no better than me because of his strength, and he will deprive you of the energy to think. It should be fatal for your father, who is the Lord of thought."


    Tyran''s inorganic eyes were looking down at Anomaly. Unlike Kubelais, who has a clear self, there is only an inorganic light floating in his eyes that cannot read any emotion that merely repeats the ordained act.


    If you look closely at the anomalies, the surrounding divers didn''t even have time to make metastases, where they were captured one after the other by Tyran. Since the room itself is made up of Tyran''s body, it is also useless to write the activation formula for the transfer on the ground in advance. Before Anomaly said anything, Tyran started talking to herself.


    "You''re right about ''the guy''. There are times when the all-powerful father can make a gap. That''s probably when I cut the trump card. That''s what I thought happened to Aigaoan."


    "That guy...? Who, that. Besides, you can''t fight me..."


    "It''s not against you, it''s all for Father''s sake. Strong enemies pushing over to the workshop are this Tiran''s


    It''s definitely your father''s loss in the calculations. Eigaoan won''t win either. Even if Tiran hatches, please fulfill it... then Tiran suggests ways to be more certain you can win. Again, for Father''s sake. This is the advice of a friend of mine. And that''s why I got this spear. "


    "Ah..."


    Anomaly realized in being deprived of her thoughts. Surely Tyran hasn''t betrayed himself. Rather, it can be said that according to its existential significance, a definite method was chosen. It is to select oneself as a primitive body to take in for hatching. Indeed, the completion rate would be much higher than taking in the phantom beast on top.


    But the point is not taken into account there. Survival as anomaly remains what it is today. Anomaly was going to abandon this workshop. Worst of all, I can prepare my own workshop somewhere as long as I survive. It takes time, but Tyran and Kubelay can make it again. My life expectancy is long anyway. All you have to do is start acting again after someone who knows who you are dies.


    But if Tyran takes me in, I won''t get a resumption. Tyran doesn''t have that kind of thought, and he made this workshop and his survival a top priority. I didn''t even have time for Anomaly to rewrite such an order because I was in a hurry, but I didn''t expect to go into this kind of action because Tyran was nothing but a consumable for Anomaly in the first place. And who gave such a weapon? There should not have been any items of weapons collected by Anomaly or Titania that had dangerous effects against themselves. And there''s too much time between them, and I don''t know what ''he'' is.


    I had an imagination. But before finishing the thought, Tyran was in action early. It is an individual created not to act in vain. It did not give Anomalie extra time for thought, etc., and in front of Anomalie was a large mouth open so that he could swallow the Anomalie whole.


    Continued

 1094 Sealed Servant, Part 95 - Demon Kings Home

    "What, this?


    Titania saw an individual coming out from under the ground, screaming loudly. I didn''t mean what you looked like. But Titania was rare and stunned.


    It''s that individual - the presence that Eigaoan unleashes. It is that individual, who, in Titania''s view, is greatly separated from the demonic king of the man-made of Anomaly.


    Titania knows after a long struggle. Whatever race of demon kings becomes called that, there is a history to get there. It roughly affects their fears, but they were called Demon Kings for a corresponding feared reason. Regardless of his strength, Anomaly''s created Demon King has no history of serving as a background for fear. In that sense, Titania had no reason to fear the demon king of Anomaly. Titania thought fear could be felt by being stacked.


    But looking at Aigaoan, Titania was feeling terrified. As a clan that delivers the sword, Titania''s instincts tell. That this is a very bad thing. Perhaps, at the time of his birth, he has the qualities of the Great Demon King. You can''t let this creature out into the world. There was certainty in Titania that if we did not stop here, it would be an unso catastrophe.


    Kill with all your might. If necessary, even in the exercise of their own sorcery. When Titania was so prepared, there were several who showed up on the spot.


    "Chi, it''s hard to leave and it''s hard again? If you think you escaped the evil spirits, is this the next one or this one?"


    "This is... this is outrageous."


    It was one Mason who showed up there. It was Mason who escaped from the hands of Osirian demons, but he reached here as he dived deep underground while fleeing. Apparently, Osiria is gone, but I can''t help but feel like hitting her tongue in this situation.


    And the other is a layer. Layers who came here after defeating Kersu, but they arrived here after obnoxious signs. Layers with a bad feeling that there would be unwanted signs, i.e. strong enemies, but just couldn''t hide their surprise at the mightiness of the enemy.


    One more is Lunatica. She was in action with the phantom beast, but as they encountered the ice dragon and so on, she just left and searched for a single layer when caught up in it.


    That''s how the four gathered here, but when we looked at each other lightly on the spot, we could somehow guess each other''s strength. The only thing that surprised me was that the presence of layers I hadn''t seen in a long time for Renatica was as big as it felt on top of this.


    "(What happened before I saw it for a while... no, what would I do if the boys didn''t fit in for three days. Sometimes this will happen)"


    Renatica talked to him as he approached the side of the layer as he cautioned Aigaoan.


    "Safe and above all"


    "Oh, I can handle it. But I couldn''t do a big job."


    "I''ll hear the report again. Now we should do something about this situation."


    "Agreed"


    When Layer glanced at the eyegaorn, he pulled out Shempez and spoke to the sword. As a result of the frequent conversations, Layer advanced his legs toward Aigaoan.


    "Layers? Are you gonna fight?


    "Oh, I''ll try. No, I want to try."


    "Quite an enemy. It''s wiser to run away."


    "I know. But I am Lunatica''s godson, as well as Rhine''s goddaughter. I don''t want you to go to Alphilis. Fortunately, there is also Titania here. If there''s three of us, including that guy, we''ll figure it out."


    "... I''ll make the four of you"


    Renatica also pulled out her own machet. Renatica also has warriors. I couldn''t just leave the layers here and retreat.


    "Just one promise. Retreat if disadvantaged."


    "Naturally, it''s a waste of my life."


    "Kids, okay? Do you mind?


    Did you think the discussion between L''Antica and Layer was over, or Mason suddenly talked to me? Mason is encouraging the aiga-one with his jaw.


    "It''s a pretty tough one. Nothing I can''t do alone. But if you''re going to fight, stir it up, don''t let it narrow you down. If it''s a big blow, I''ll beat you up with me or Titania. Don''t think I''d stab you in the stomach if I made a mistake?


    "You want me to work with you?


    "I don''t know about Titania. Be as discreet as you are when it comes to working with good shiatsu. Living home is the most important thing in battle. And I use whatever I can, even animals. I don''t care how you fight."


    "I don''t hate that way of thinking, it''s mean"


    "Assassin-inspired consent."


    Mason glared at Renatica and said. In collecting information from all over Mason, he naturally knew about the Silver Assassin of Almas. In doing so, Titania and Aigaoan were towing each other, but the equilibrium was about to collapse.


    Continued

 1095 Sealed, Part 96 ~ Hekatonkail ① ~

    "Coming!


    It was Titania who spoke out. I didn''t have to worry about them separately if I tried Titania, but I didn''t have the hands not to use them because I was on the spot. Titania had cautioned her because she saw them again at first sight and decided that they would not be a foot clump.


    The roar of Aigaoan rocks the ground. Is the original individual a first glance giant (cyclops) or an aiga-one with a giant monocular eye and a torn, distorted mouth to the side head looms. Titania does not fly to the side when she sees the trick of beating him with her right arm, which she has swung from a long time ago. Then, instantly, Aigaoan''s right arm was stretched more than double, deforming the ground. The impact is shaking the ground, the ceiling is shaking.


    "Don''t die if you eat even one blow, that''s"


    "I hope you don''t take a blow"


    "The movement and reaction seem dull, but so far,"


    They surrounded the Quartet silently, each starting to attack. Renatica gently rested on the aigaoan and amputated the carotid artery. The layer cuts the tendon of the foot in order to take away the opponent''s mobility with a blow all over him. Mason crushes the eye of Aigaoan, who looks back at the attack from the blind spot behind and at his feet, with a spear made of magic. And his arms, which he tried to ramble to fight back, were slapped and slashed by Titania.


    "Well, it''s a collaboration inside. Do not improvise, do not."


    "I haven''t done it yet. Not a good sign."


    Renatica tried to chase him and didn''t want to fly his thoughts again. Shortly afterwards, Lunatica floated and Aigaoan''s back rose, and a giant arm appeared and struck him. Because of the distance, Lunatica could also be beaten, but if it had been packed to stab the stomach, it would not have been a very avoidable speed.


    But Titania waved down the sword in the gap where Renatica was targeted, slamming down Aigaoan''s head. Still, not a single one of them was on the spot to de-alert.


    "... So, what do we do?


    "I don''t think you did it right. Rather."


    "Killing is intensifying. But now I don''t have eyes. I can''t find out what''s going on here."


    "I hope so. At least, is it a good opportunity"


    When Titania saw a gap and tried to wield the Great Sword again, three unwrought arms emerged from Aigaoan''s flesh and struck with Titania. But also Titania. I sliced one off without mistake and avoided two at the soot, but the elongation of the two avoided arms stopped perfectly and moved from side to side to pinch the titania. Titania, stopped by a sword with both hands, but yet another arm emerged from the front, striking Titania in the face.


    Titania was unable to move in the outfit pinched from the side, but the layers cut off the arms that struck Titania. More arms appeared and tried to strike the layer, but the layer had just amputated the arm that was pinching Titania, taking on Titania and taking the distance.


    Taking the distance, he unloaded Titania and the layer left Titania, but when he saw Aigaoan again, his figure had morphed into more alien form. The body was even more enlarged, and the body had massive unmade eyes, and the head was growing. There were also a few arms growing, but I felt comfortable stretching because there was little articulating. Seeing that look, Blur and Mason snapped.


    "I see, is this the real Hecaton Cale? It''s a reproduction of the legendary monster."


    "Isn''t Hecaton Cale their generic name?


    "I thought so, too. He said the legendary Hecaton Kale is a giant with countless arms and heads and throwing huge rocks at him. There were not less than a few arms among the monsters called giants, or subspecies with more than one head, but they thought they were physically impossible to reproduce, such as arms and heads that could not be counted. So when a monster came out bearing the name of Hekatonkail, he thought he was making up for them in numbers.


    But this is -- this is exactly the legendary monster. And very playable. "


    "I don''t care about that. The question is how to defeat it."


    "Oh, my God, he''s a little touched by me, but he''s innocent. That''s why I hate assassins - well, I''ve already figured out how."


    As Mason fixed his glasses, Aigaoan''s feet rotted and collapsed. It originally came out through the ground. The ground is quite brittle. Using it to crumble the ground and further consolidate it, it fixed the aiga-one in a way that would only put it on the ground in the upper body.


    It''s not as simple as saying. It is impossible to carry out this process in an instant unless you can handle the Spirit quite freely.


    Continued

 1096 of the sealed, part 97 ~ Hekatonkail ② ~

    "It''s not like I didn''t do anything, the Spirit of the earth is completely in control. You can''t get away with this. You look retarded on top of the blunt, that''s why."


    "... is that right?


    Titania spoke differently, but the fact was Aigaoan was calmly grasping the status quo. Aigaoan was made, in fact, more than a decade ago. I was raised in a culture tank from birth, but my consciousness was kept in a semi-awakening state. I had vision, and there was always a creepy old man in front of me, and he seemed to be the man of his own creation. said the man. You are a reigning being in this world. It was explained that it had to be better than all life and therefore the best education to be given from now on. It was explained that the apparatus could not be removed until it was needed from now on, but that when I went outside I would be able to put everything under control. I wasn''t sure what to say, but I figured it would be somehow a very good thing because a man talks so much fun.


    The man first continued to impart his knowledge of the battle to himself. How to defeat an efficient enemy - that is, how to handle weapons, composition of the human body, and differences in how to fight in climatic and terrain conditions. Knowledge continued to be imparted, and Aigaoan was fighting repeatedly in consciousness. All were to be taught witchcraft, but the time of awakening came earlier than I thought. They told me to get up and get rid of the enemy because there was an imminent enemy in this place.


    Aigaoan thinks. If I am the ruler of this world, I wonder who the man commands me to be. But my thoughts are unchanged and somewhere vague, and I still can''t hold complicated thoughts. The transfer of knowledge, such as economics and geography, has not yet been completed. It was also a great pleasure for Aigaoan to have more knowledge, but recognizing that there were enemies in front of him in this way seemed to gush the will to fight from the depths of his body. The details no longer matter.


    Aigaoan barked as his instincts did. I understood this was what I would fight for. Then the enemy must be eliminated. Because there can''t be someone stronger than you, and you shouldn''t be. I understood that they were all powerful enemies in front of me, but I can think of any countermeasures I want. Whatever it is, it is taught that your body is equipped with the abilities of every demon king ever made. The problem is the trade-off choice of ability.


    Aigaoan had come up with many different ways to crack this situation with his lower body fixed. In it, just pick something more aggressive to execute. Aigaoan realized the process was fun. And that mouth was spilling a grin unknowingly.


    "This guy!?


    "Smile...?


    By the time the Masons noticed, Aigaoan had grown new arms, his hands on the ground and wondered if those arms had swelled to the double, bouncing up to the ceiling in recoil. I didn''t have a lower body anymore.


    "Did you throw your lower body away? That easy?


    Mason was surprised. Even though it fixed the lower body, it is a formation of a degree of solidity that cannot even be destroyed. I could also use gold magic to reinforce it, but I didn''t dare. I wanted to direct Aigaoan''s consciousness toward the destruction of the formation, but Aigaoan''s actions exceeded Mason''s expectations.


    Seeing that behavior made everyone''s expression all at once more dangerous.


    "The signs alone were enough to draw a line with the previous Demon King, but in addition this judgment. I see, the anomaly trump card. That''s dangerous."


    "You don''t have any spare time. Shempez, how''s it going?


    "(Pretty awkward. I don''t even remember those enemies. Signs of the strong will be passed on to us who are swords. But maybe he''s still confused about his confidence, about how to fight. Maybe he just woke up after a while)"


    "I see. Now''s the only time to beat it. Renatica, you might want to call the Alphilis and the others."


    "Are you sure?


    "Fine. Besides, it would be worse if we missed it here. After a few years, he''s more likely to turn into a hell of a guy. You should destroy it individually and without a trace. Plus, if you have to run away, it''s pretty quick. Titania, watch your step."


    "Foot?"


    Titania was told by the layer. It was annoying, but a sudden, raised arm from the ground slammed Titania to the side. The defense was made in time with the voice of the layer, but if you think Titania defended it with a sword, Aigaoan made Titania an eagle with every sword and slammed it against the wall.


    And behind it, about twice as many arms as normal make a grip, into a beating motion.


    "It''s up to me... don''t do it!


    Titania creates slashing with just a hip twist with so little movement. If we created a gap through which the blade would pass for a moment, it would have been possible to strike continuously from there. Titania had intended to tear every fist behind her arm apart, but her fist thrust before she was torn apart. Titania fisted right where she was, but her fist was destroying the wall with such momentum that it would crush itself.


    And when Titania looked at the base of that arm, there was the lower half of Aigaoan, who laughed nibbly and invincibly. He is starting to move by growing his head and increasing his legs to six. The look on Titania''s face has gotten tough again.


    Continued

 1097 of sealed, part 98 ~ Hekatonkail ③ ~

    "It''s an unrestrained creature. You''re with the Lord."


    "Up or down, which one do you think is the main body?


    "It would be the upper body. That''s the proof... dunno!


    Titania flashed her temper, and as she shook off her sword, the thread her upper body was secretly circling broke, and her lower body stopped moving and collapsed.


    "Again. Your torso is your main body. Looks like he was manipulating it with yarn."


    "Hmm? You''ve noticed."


    "The creature''s head is set as one. Even multi-headed creatures have one head of judgment."


    But behind Titania''s anticipation, from the lower body of Aigaoan, which seemed completely silent, a protrusion as thin as a spear stretched out Titania without any foretaste. Unlike previous attacks, it''s not an intimidating giant fist, nor is it sprinkling killing, a quiet blow like an assassin.


    The reaction was that Renatica and layers were faster than Titania. Lunatica misses the attack and the layer rips into eight pieces. And Mason was calmly analyzing it.


    "I see. Titania is mostly right, but it may not apply to this opponent. Intelligence to the extent that split individuals perform situation analyses separately and set clever traps. When that happens, whether it''s possible to do the same thing in a more split state... but this is what happens."


    Eigaoan had each split his slashed arm, creating a small hekatonkail. Little individuals would only have that much power, but even individuals about the back length of a flying child were more than twice as powerful as humans.


    It took the form of being surrounded by aiga-ons divided into large numbers, and the four joined their backs with nature. Aigaoan now had eyes and heads everywhere in his body, making him an individual without blind spots. If this happens, we will not fight each other.


    Back to back, each looking around without alarm.


    "What do we do? Quite a Crisis (Pinch)"


    "I have to pretend. Oh, I may not be able to do something about it."


    "Titania than that. Sounds hard to fight from earlier, but anything bothering you?


    "... downstairs. You''ll see."


    Everyone on the spot had guessed that Titania had crushed it.


    "It''s the guy downstairs that''s really bad. Tyran, who just missed stabbing the stubbornness, and Anomaly, should still be there. However, even this workshop, which is supposed to be blocking signs by magic, is becoming more intimidating from the bottom. It''s different from either of the two earlier ones - there''s an expensive fear there that resembles the anticipation before the flowers bloom, the exaltation before the eggs hatch.


    When the guy downstairs wakes up - I can''t imagine what will happen. The truth is, you won''t have time to deal with a guy like this in a place like this. "


    "It wasn''t your fault. I didn''t even want to think about being more powerful than the guy in front of me right now."


    "Then disperse your power? I know it''s bad for the guy downstairs, but I am."


    - It''s too late.


    The look on Renatica''s face was blue. It is a rare reaction for her. I could see that everyone was perfectly nervous about Lunatica''s words.


    "Hatched - suggested to retreat immediately"


    "It''s too late. I''ve climbed with great momentum. Hostility is awesome."


    "This sign..."


    There was no time to decide to withdraw or hang out in the ground, and a massive amount of something came up with the ground breakdown. The four of them quickly turned away, each scattered near the entrance to the room where they could escape. It came up from the ground. It seemed muddy at first, but it moves like a mollusk. And what was surprising was that, although hostility did exist, they were directed towards Aigaoan.


    He surrounded them to push and wrap the aiga-one divided into large numbers, and took the aiga-one into their bodies. Naturally, Eigaoan also resisted, but if the opponent was absorbed by the shock in the software, and the body was partially denatured into a sharp blade, but enough mass to cover up the room was the opponent, it was also a waste of resistance. Eigaoan attempts resistance with fierce killing, but is suppressed with more killing. In front of the dragon, it is said that the lion also loses his majesty, but that is exactly what happened, and Aigaoan was taken into the mud with his body covered.


    It was the Titanians who were left behind. Until earlier, I thought Aigaoan was a foe in distress, so dead that some of it clapped out, but at the same time I couldn''t let go of the emergence of a new foe in distress. Each of them conceived what was going on with the organism, which seemed not to be hostile to the Titanians at first sight, in which Titania spoke quietly.


    "... that''s anomaly, right?


    "You got it."


    It was a quick answer. The tone of his voice was clear and he felt a teasing sound somewhere. And when some of the body, which was thought to be mud, was exuberant, it took a clear human form. It looked like an ugly old man, it must have been anomaly.


    Continued

 1098 of Sealed, Part 99 ~ Hecaton Kail ④ ~

    As before, Anomaly did exist there with an even more invincible and eaten look on her face. Speaking of differences, is it that the body is not structured as a definite body, and does it not keep its shape constant, always disintegrating or individualized? However, Titania didn''t care much because it seemed like it had originally collapsed.


    "How did you find out, Titania?


    "That''s all I''m saying, leave my own signs hanging. You wanted me to notice, didn''t you? I''ll never forget your gaze again."


    "I don''t like it, making people look like perverts"


    "It would be the pervert itself"


    "Hehe, it''s been a long time since you''ve had this exchange either. It was like this the first time we met, remember?


    Anomaly was in a good mood. I don''t see him being grumpy at first, but if he does, he''s in good shape.


    I have to say, it''s a creepy situation. As only Titania can tell, it clearly draws a line from the anomalies that have prevailed so far. That wasn''t in terms of appearance, it had a different presence.


    I''ve never been pressured into thinking of Anomaly as creepy. But now Titania''s instincts were alarming with all their might. He said this was a more dangerous opponent than ever.


    Anomaly began to talk abundantly about how she understood the insides of such Titania.


    "Well, this isn''t the situation I wanted it to be, but maybe this is the one answer. It''s not the kind of body I can study anymore, but if I use it well, I might be able to get to the answers I''ve been looking for."


    "What happened to your body? I never thought of you as human, but you look too human."


    "This, hey, was taken in by my trump card, Tyran''s hatchery. Until now, I''ve only run it as a workshop manager, but Tyran is inherently a growing creature with repeated hatching. To hatch, I needed to take in other creatures and make them nutritious, and as a candidate for that, I was thinking about the head of the ice dragon - and with a slight mistake, I was taken in myself. He took over the foggy spot to his consciousness, desperately holding onto it and vice versa. Of course, keep the properties of Tyran.


    Take over. I figured it out, but Tyran''s ability is great while you build it yourself. The body itself is a huge arsenal, as well as a workshop. If it grows while taking in other creatures, it could eventually lead to the ultimate creature. You can embody the Book of Life on its own.


    By incorporating Aigaoan earlier, that possibility was more likely. The fighting skills I let Aigaoan learn are better than I thought, and I will have gained great physical and combat experience at the same time. If I do this with you, it''s not going to be that easy to lose?


    "Are you going to beat me with the power I get from others?


    "Hate and euphoria. Come on. If it''s easy to be strong, I''ve never been over it. How dare you sweat and try!


    It was a shard laughing anomaly, but when I finished laughing for a moment, I suddenly turned to the truth and asked Titania.


    "Well, that''s the real deal from here. Titania, come on, aren''t you going to miss me?


    "What a fool. You are my crusader, not according to Orangeable''s orders."


    "But honestly, don''t you think we''re a good match? Either way, you think you''re dying, don''t you? More than that, I want to retreat here once. Instead, it''s in your interest."


    "Profit?


    "Yes. You know I managed roughly a hundred more weapons, such as the weapons Oranzeble ordered me to collect, in bulk? I used Tyran''s abilities to make a ton of replicas. I''d like to give you the original, don''t you think?


    Titania reacted tingly. Given the mission of her clan, this is a very attractive proposal. At least, it was an offer that was open to consideration.


    But it was the layers that moved the other way against Titania, who stopped moving.


    "Don''t be fooled, Titania"


    "This guy is trying to escape somehow because this situation is dangerous. Given the ability of the giants who were fighting earlier to learn, it''s possible that the next time I meet this guy, it''s completely different. If we let him go now, he''ll be a mightier enemy and he''ll be back soon."


    "... you provoke a lot of hostility, boy. When did you decide that I would be your enemy?


    "You just said the ultimate creature. As the ultimate creature exists, there''s no way we can talk about just being there. If you do, you will destroy or rule."


    "How do you know?


    "Look me in the eye"


    Layer and anomaly gaze staggered. Anomaly looked into Layer''s eyes and seemed to realize the danger, as if she had recognized this boy for the first time.


    "I see. Have you ever just defeated Silence? Apparently it wasn''t entirely alarming, either, he was. He''s more dangerous than I thought, you are. I have eyes that make no sense to negotiate. Do you have a firm conviction?


    "I don''t know. Just, Titania, make a decision. Now is the time to do it. If you have the original, you can defeat the Anomalies and take them away."


    Everyone, including Anomaly, rounded their eyes to Layer''s bold suggestion. And Titania just laughed so loudly when she heard something funny.


    Continued

 1099 of sealed, part 100 ~ Hekatonkail ⑤ ~

    "Hehe, haha! I see, it really is. Neither did I. I didn''t have to worry. A bold boy, no, have you already caught the warrior''s eye"


    "So, you do it? If you''re gonna do it, I''m gonna help you."


    "No, I want to do a lot of brawling. It''s been a long time since I''ve used any more power, and I can''t imagine how much damage I''d do. I''d appreciate it if you stayed away for a while, including the Arnelian guy there. I''m used to fighting alone."


    "... okay"


    "Be careful."


    Titania was decent for a moment in the words that lay worried about Titania, and she was spilling a laugh.


    "I wonder when others will be worried about me, etc. But you can''t beat it."


    "Don''t you have to cooperate, Titania? Not sure I can do this alone, huh?


    "Sure, you don''t know until you try. But it''s worth a shot. Besides, you can''t let that boy die in a fight like this."


    "Because he''s enough opponent to give you the sword?


    "It''s possible. Okay, that''s it for the story, Anomaly. Let''s talk later in the battle - the curse, the four-step liberation (Cuttle)"


    A curse appears on Titania''s limbs. Until now, the letters of misdigit density and the killing swelled from Titania, intimidating everything on the spot. Both Renatica and Mason understood. This has to be a battle we can intervene in.


    And Renatica was urging the lay people to retreat.


    "Layers, retreat. It''s not a fight we can do anything about anymore. No excuses."


    "Yeah, I agree with that. But that priest seems to stay."


    At the tip of the layer''s fingertips, Mason showed an attitude of staying on the spot while forming near the escape route. I guess I still have something to do.


    And while the layer showed an attitude of leaving the scene, he had given a candid opinion to Renatica.


    "... Hey, Luna. What if? If I had to stop that Titania now at any rate, what would you do?


    "Gather people or work out strategies"


    "What if you don''t have time to work out a plan, and you''re only alone?


    "Run away. Nothing will happen if you die. Whether you can fight and win is something you can somehow imagine before you fight. We don''t fight bad minutes."


    "What if I run away and someone dies? In your case, for example - if Lisa or something were to die."


    "That won''t happen, and I won''t let you. It''s my way to keep me on guard so I don''t let you."


    "But in any case, I think unexpected things will come. What would you do then?


    Renatica was unable to answer Layer''s question. Because it was a possibility that Renatica had never even thought about. So, rarely had questions come out of Renatica''s mouth poking.


    "Then what about you?


    "Probably, the answer is out. After that, I want certainty and readiness"


    "What is certainty?


    "The certainty of just risking your life to fight. He wants something he can believe - and now he really thinks. Like Lisa for you. I want to ask the line. Whether the certainty is still with him as a mercenary - not yet, neither am I."


    Even though not half of the intentions of the layer''s words were understood by Renatica, for some reason Renatica could not forget this conversation.


    "Alphilis! There''s a very big battle going on down there!


    "I know, because I''ve already done all the magic in this workshop. What is this huge sign!? There''s no such thing as a demon king."


    "The Spirit is frightened. A man of such magic and care was born suddenly? What the hell is this?"


    "Is this - better than your mother? No, but that''s stupid."


    Thoughts were different, but the Alphilis looking for Tetrapolishka also felt strange. Only a few people thought the opposite while many thought it was really impossible to explore any further.


    "(Alphilis, give me a second)"


    What, that''s all you''re saying when you call me at a time like this?


    "(Exactly. This is clearly unexpected. I remember the signs of the enemy. Perhaps Anomaly and I did this by some means. Downstairs, the sword emperor and I are in the middle of a fierce fight right now. There are a few people around it - but it doesn''t affect a lot of people. Besides, Tetrapolishka is a little further away again. Leaving it alone would be about as possible to escape.


    I have a worse feeling about it than that. A little too much power is gathered in this earth. I wonder if the Orangeable guy has struck any further measures? I don''t think so, and there''s still something to be concerned about. If we don''t keep fighting around here, we''re going to call in the extras.) "


    "(Extra people?


    "(They''re called administrators. Many are ancient dragons, but some of them have survived and become more powerful - monsters that are rarely spoken of in legend. They have certain rules. When a being emerges that threatens the very existence of the continent, it means waking up from its sleep. Orangeables ripped a lot of time apart by the time they planned, and they kept it from being distracted by its existence.


    But it is possible that this earth is not in the hands of Oranzebul. After too much brawl, there''s not necessarily going to be any extra people. Surely the keeper of this earth is - a multi-headed ice monster like a bike zel. As an old age creature, he''s the hardest guy to talk to. When he wakes up, it will be hard) "


    "(How do you know that - well, I can imagine. You''re a creature of a pretty old age, aren''t you?


    There was a little while. As for the shadow in the alphilis, it is a rare and poorly toothed conversation.


    Continued

 1100 Sealed, Part 101 ~ Hekatonkail ⑥ ~

    "(- I can''t deny it. Surely I was already active when the people of those days were awake. But assuming the bikezel wakes up, there will be destruction to such an extent that the earth will be transformed. Sleeping, too, must be around here somewhere. You''ll eat the convolutions just because he wakes up. Before that, defeat Anomaly)"


    "(That''s easy for you to say. He''s a pretty nasty guy, even if I can feel him? What are you gonna do?


    "(I''ll do it)"


    The words of the shadow were strong. As much as I''ve never heard of Alphilis again, I didn''t even feel the evil dust, unlike usual.


    "(What breeze blows around? If I lend you my body, aren''t you going to just take it over?


    "(I don''t intend to. Because you still can''t stand it if I use my powers seriously. Your body is no different than a normal human being. You won''t follow the way I fought everything I could.


    So to the point of not breaking your body, I''m going to give you as much strength as I can to defeat Anomaly. Well, that''s just the right amount of handy for someone like that) "


    "(... can you trust me?


    Alphilis questioned suspiciously, but the shadow reply was clear and straightforward enough to be refreshing on the contrary.


    "(Regardless. Even if I were you, I''d have trouble getting you dead, and now I''m more or less interested in you. This battle won''t hurt you either. Instead, if you intend to fight the Orange Bull in the future, you may want to refer to my way of fighting)"


    "(Are you going to be the instructor?


    Since Alphilis'' words were the same as what he once called them, the shadows were a little giddy inside, but he found them very interesting inside, gaining a sense of nature and a spill of laughter.


    "(... I guess. Come on, take your place. You wouldn''t want to lose your people here again, would you?


    "(Fine. But if I betray you, it''s terrible)"


    "(Betrayal or nothing, me and you didn''t make an alliance, you''re not one of them)"


    "(A cohabitant would be like a buddy or sister, wouldn''t he?


    "(... he''s really funny, you are)"


    Alphilis felt like he saw the real face and laughing face of the shadow when his consciousness changed, but it also quickly disappeared and was thrown out into a strange space. It was a dark place to be called the bottom of consciousness, where you could see your gaze if you were conscious. But I wasn''t uncomfortable because of the peace of mind that I was inside.


    And the shadow that emerges on the surface of Alphilis first catches Rana, Lisa and Rhine, who were beside him.


    "Hey, you guys."


    "Yes... you can''t be"


    "Did you try to take over Alpha Reese again, Conchishaw?"


    "Who, you"


    I just spoke up and this reaction. When the story was quick and helpful, the shadow was satisfying.


    "It''s a waste of time, listen carefully. This time in agreement with Alphilis. I''m going to deal with the monster downstairs. If you don''t want to die, flip and run now. From now on, it''s an out-of-the-way battle."


    "I can''t accept it. Dead or dead, take us with you."


    "I can''t abandon her any more than I have deposited this self with Alphilis, either"


    The shadow was a little irritating when I saw Lisa and Larna who didn''t agree, but the line broke right in.


    "Do you have a guarantee? That you will return Alphilis safely."


    "That can''t even be in the fight. Say your bedtime words after you sleep."


    "I see you''re willing to fight, huh? Then... Rosetta, Aerial!


    As soon as Rhine called the two, he gave instructions to withdraw with no mention of presence or absence. On a terrific sword screen, the two of you don''t have time to argue. And when I inverted my companions, I brought Victoria back.


    "This will do. If it sucks about these two and Alphilis, I can manage to get them to leave. These two are necessary for times of need. And Victoria."


    "Are you serious? You can''t go home alive."


    "There''s no guarantee on any battlefield, is there?


    The shadows were slightly more faceted by the words of the line. And when I made my face only for a moment, I encouraged them with my chin.


    "Then you should take it personally. I can''t care about someone while I fight. Besides, Tetrapolishka would also be lost in this. You should take care of yourself before you join us. [M] With that daughter''s sensor capability, we can rendezvous without a problem."


    "Superior. Then let''s just move."


    That''s how when I ran out for purpose, I felt so slight a voice in my mind that the shadow didn''t even sound like Alphilis that I snapped "you envious bastard," but the servant Alphilis wasn''t willing to ask about it either.


    Continued

 1101 Sealed, Part 102 ~ Tetrapolishka ● ~

    Tetrapolishka was set to wander around in a one-man workshop. Her strength had already been exhausted when she was forced to wake up from the seal and fight without resting enough, and even she, called the Great Demon King, could not forbid the dizziness that came from fatigue.


    It was best to rendezvous with the Alphilis as soon as possible, given the current situation, but it was not easy to find the Alphilis'' position in the stretched workshop of the junction, and he was no longer physically fit to look for them.


    Tetrapolishka decided to just sit back and rest once her body felt shaking loudly. Without food or drinks, physical recovery was not expected, but it was still impossible to carry out any more consecutive activities.


    "I guess Victoria is safe. Because she''s a shorter daughter than she looks... is it time to figure out who she is? That girl, Alphilis, would accept it."


    I had the impression that I spoke a little with Alphilis that he was thinking very flexibly, didn''t look discriminated against or prejudiced, and didn''t feel like Victoria''s identity was going to be as bad as it was trying to be. Above all, she is a very interesting daughter.


    Maybe she herself hadn''t noticed, but she seemed very compatible with the elephant spirits flying around her surroundings. However, those in Alphilis are not even trying to use the Spirit on them. Is he just unaware, or is he doing so intentionally? I still couldn''t read that far in that short time.


    "I wonder what you would say about that... that the Spirit loves you because of your abnegation? It''s a phase of luck. I''m not a fortune teller, but I wouldn''t even die in this kind of predicament. You''re not like me."


    Tetrapolishka remembered a long time ago. Many people used magic at a very powerful, young age as a species, but especially themselves were compatible with the Spirit. I have used advanced sorcery since I was a child and have often surprised the elderly.


    Growing up, she became the strongest man in the settlement. In times when words such as stability and peace were far away, it was inevitable that the strong led the clan, and Tetrapolishka became one of the youngest chiefs in history. Some of the elders disagreed, but did not have the power to just ultimately stop the birth of a young and beautiful chief.


    So Tetrapolishka led the settlers and threw themselves into the midst of the war. He fought with those who believed in her power, repeated victories over and over, and each time lost a brave warrior. The days I ran through obsessed, when I looked back, I just built a pile of corpses. Not a single one of the settlers she led was gone at any given time.


    Tetrapolishka, left alone, embarked on a journey. The question as to why this happened came to the conclusion of her lack of strength, and she challenged the battle in her search for someone stronger than herself on the journey. Heard in it, a bunch of absolutely powerful people. A group of around ten, called ''Wind Wanderers'', were said to fight and have no enemies, but were also supposedly nothing but rumors. But the fact is that Tetrapolishka met them, and the ''instructor'' who led them.


    The days from there pass again like arrows. The flowing water leaves no trace, but the sagging wind leaves nothing. It was precisely such a gathering of them that they fought to fight, and if they noticed, Tetrapolishka was alone again. The days I spent with them seemed illusory, and they ended up never beating me, but Tetrapolishka was left with a strong power to stay out of step.


    Tetrapolishka returned to his multieyed companions again. To avoid repeating that tragedy, believe me, I would do well if I became stronger than before in digits. And it was more than a decade away from here that he became known as the Great Demon King, and that he would repeat the same mistake.


    "Yes. What you really need is not power. I couldn''t live without strength. But it''s not the power that''s good to shake it up at the end. I was taught that by humans.


    Sir, I admire you. Ever since we met. I will survive here and I will return to you. "


    In front of Tetrapolishka was the head of an ice dragon possessed by evil spirits. No, the body is now man-eater. His mouth was covered with the body of a wolf.


    "Boring. None of this, not eating. I just ran away. If the only way to escape is to die and be eaten by me now."


    "Damn, they almost did it!


    "I can''t be eaten like this, but - Hmm?


    Orolon and Vitara, who were engaged, noticed the presence of Tetrapolishka. They originally had a reciprocal relationship on this earth, but they knew as a fact that the power of Tetrapolishka was loose. But Tetrapolishka did not inspire power, nor did the phantom beasts dare speak of it again. The Phantom Beasts were also proud to have defended the earth.


    But I could no longer turn it into a belly on my back. In distress, the gaze of the expectations of the phantom beasts is gathered in Tetrapolishka. Tetrapolishka had managed to cause a body that could not have moved and was standing up.


    "Oh - it''s been a long time since you''ve been expected. It''s not bad, and I don''t hate it."


    It depends on the face of the husband and daughter. Tetrapolishka when he was younger would have gone to battle bravely, but...


    The junction is apparently solved at some point. I wonder what the evils are like in the meantime, even though I know where the Alphilis and the others are now.


    "In the end, will evil gather on this occasion? I''ve had a feeling about that since I woke up - the last use of the Devil''s Eye is life-threatening."


    Nature and grin were spilling over Tetrapolishka''s mouth. It was a laugh almost similar to self-derision, but he was finding himself helpless in having a self somewhere in his mind to enjoy his predicament.


    Continued

 1102 of the sealed, part 103 ~ Hekatonkail ⑥ ~

    "I don''t know, I don''t feel like I fought at all"


    "Sure, it was pretty much backwards."


    "What, Temehe and the others, you wanted to see blood? Then go home and go to the arena. You''ll see plenty of bloody stuff."


    Rosetta overtakes the discontent that sprang up among the mercenaries turning back. Many of the mercenaries slashed inside the workshop with determination were to withdraw, with little to no engaging engagement. Of course, I have never been able to return safely without fighting, but there were a lot of dissatisfaction with the people who felt like eating shoulder watermarks.


    Rosetta was the same on the inside, of course, but there was something to be relieved about heading under the waiting list of enemies who, honestly, might not be able to afford it. Some of me was relieved to be told that I could turn back.


    Naturally, such Rosetta''s reaction was eccentric to the other mercenaries.


    "You''ve been a long way round, haven''t you? Is that your day?


    "Don''t be silly. It would be more expensive."


    A familiar face invites laughter to Rosetta, who jokes back to a dirty joke. Florencia sighs at nasty interactions by her side. The entrance was a sudden descent, so when I went up I thought I would need the help of Tasha and the Tenma, and when I turned around my people I noticed something strange.


    "What''s up, Flo?"


    "When did you name it... no, more than that. Have you lost the number of your people?


    "What no?


    When Rosetta looked back, she did feel small in numbers.


    "Break it up! There''s no one here!


    "Rosetta, I just realized that Yao and Leonid went to bring him back! Looks like some of us got ahead of him. I don''t care. You go first!


    "Of course I will! No matter how seconded you guys are from Gruzaldo, then this situation is no trouble. I hope you deserve it, Nia!?


    "Absolutely. Yao tells me to go first."


    "Lai Lai"


    Rosetta just walked out towards the exit, confirming that was all. Many follow the speed of their actions. Nia looked back only for a moment, but led the remaining beasts to retreat in order to focus on what she needed to do.


    And the beasts of fame, Gaussian the Crow, and three others were following the Alphilis. Even they came to Northseal, and they wondered how they could return to Gruzaldo without a single handle. The battle is a place of birth for them, and it is an honor to lose your life in the battle. The insanity in Gruzaldo, whereby lives were lost against orders, but sometimes forgiven if meritorious, was also a cause of their actions.


    "I wonder if you''re glad, Gaussian"


    "What?"


    "Don''t you think captain Nia and deputy Yao would be bothered?"


    "But it''s also a beast man''s name to go home quietly. What do you have our nails and fangs for?


    "In your case, it''s mostly your mouth."


    "Don''t tear it up! Anyway, it''s only by taking out the mighty enemies that we deserve to be here. I thought you had a lot of chances to fight, so you came over here. Otherwise, it would be better to be in Groussard. The human world stinks of iron."


    "You like light stuff. Where were you stuck on the jewelry store exhibit?"


    "That''s why I''m telling you not to tear it up!


    "So, why is this guy here?


    The gaze of the beasts, who had exchanged words without tension in their mouths, gathered at Seite in unison. It was Seite, who was at the rearmost, but there was no way it would move at all, even under the gaze of the others.


    "Seite, is that it? You want credit, too, Kuchi."


    "... it''s not like that."


    "Whoa. I think I''ve never heard this guy talk before."


    "Then why did you follow me? We didn''t ask you out, did we?


    "Just in case."


    "What if? In case of what?"


    At that time, there was one loud vibration, and Gaussians flied a number of rocks with big heads. The Gaussians lost their balance when the ground suddenly swayed, but the rocks flew just then. A direct hit would have been inevitable, but those rocks strangely did not strike one directly at them.


    And at the same time, there were those who approached from behind them even further. It is Leonid with a worried face and Yao with a rugged expression. I was relieved to make sure Gauss and the others were safe for a moment, Leonid, but I immediately reprimanded them with a stern face.


    "We caught up, you guys. You''ve done so much to yourself."


    "Saw, Deputy Director and Leonid"


    "Why were they caught up? There were lots of branches along the way."


    "There was a sign of Gaussian feathers on the path you took politely."


    "Gauss, you! You fool!"


    "Such an asshole! I don''t lose my hair sooner because I''m getting hairy properly!? Didn''t you guys pull it out?


    "You know, they pull your hair out and you don''t realize it, and that would be the extreme of dumbness!


    Leonid seized them in a pitiful way as the three of them began to say goodbye. I don''t even think it would be fair to think that this would be the future Gruzaldo''s elite. I thought the beasts were clearly inferior in terms of discipline and correctness compared to the human army.


    "Whatever, we''re going home because the battle''s close here. Just the three of you, huh?


    "Three...? That, what about Seite''s bastard?


    "I thought you were here earlier."


    "What? Where have you been?


    Gauss and the others look around for a moment, but there was no Seite there anymore.


    Continued

 1103 of the sealed, part 104 ~ Hekatonkail (8) ~

    But only Yao had a good grip on Seite''s movements.


    "Leonid, take these three to Rosetta"


    "What? What about Deputy Yao?


    "I got it."


    Yao dared not speak much. But if Leonid also tells me to leave it to his superiors, he has to shut up and obey. Leonid had a lot to worry about, too, but he swallowed it all the way down there and took the Gaussians with him to retreat, just like Yao said.


    And Yao quickly turned his foot in the direction of Seite. Beyond that, we would have found that there was a roar and a tremendous battle unfolding, even if not Yao. In a sense of compression and tension where overflowing demons and killings strike as if they were blades, if you weren''t in the mood, that might be all you''d be aware of. In the meantime, Seite was crouching at the entrance of a pompous and empty space, an entrance that allowed him to look down at the open place, asking how the battle was going.


    The look on Yao''s face is quiet as far as I can see, and he doesn''t seem to move at all. Seeing that Seite hadn''t moved, Yao also calmed his heart down quietly again with all the loss, sneaking softly from behind Seite. I was wondering if the walk would be very quiet and unpretentious, but Seite had sensed Yao''s presence without even turning around behind him.


    "Lieutenant, you should keep your head a little lower. Sometimes the aftermath of battle comes. If it''s about a flying rock, I''ll let it slip away, because I have no choice but to avoid the lump of magic."


    "I appreciate your concern, but my men don''t care about me"


    "Excuse me, by my nature"


    "I''m here because of your nature."


    "Yes."


    Yao was also a little angry at Seite, who said he was not guilty.


    "It''s a fine order violation. In the light of the military code, it''s a severe punishment."


    "I know. But we need to see this fight through at all costs. I accompanied this expedition for that reason."


    "What?


    The way Seite put it was something of great concern. Previously evil feelings disappeared and Yao was crouching beside Seite. Though I hadn''t forgotten that a tremendous battle was unfolding under my eyes.


    "Explain."


    "Deputy, where do you think this fight will end up?


    "This fight...?


    What Seite was saying was incomprehensible to Yao. Kazas and Nia feel like they talk about the same thing from time to time, but Yao didn''t care about that. I am a soldier who obeys the king, and the king''s life is absolute. If Dryan tells me to jump into the dead, I won''t hesitate to jump in. And they brush their teeth and nails every day to drive away their enemies and return home alive. Yao thought it was good to be a soldier, so the difficult story was consciously tightened out of his head. I wasn''t listening to Kazas or Yao, but I wasn''t serious about understanding.


    "I''m not sure what you''re talking about. Talk to me so I can understand."


    "... that neither can we beasts be irrelevant to the flow of the world. I also believe that the battle that Gruzaldo has been involved in lately is not irrelevant for black magicians. The battle in the Middle Plains ahead ended up the same way, as did the unresolved Southern Front. Where you''re going to win, for some reason, you don''t always get a step. It''s like someone''s manipulating it."


    "... so?


    "If we have enemies, we will drive them away. It means you can''t fight in such an occasional way. We must look at the whole thing like humans and identify our true enemies. Naturally, if the culprit of the battle is a black sorcerer, we must defeat our enemies, even if we sometimes conspire with humans and others. Whatever, even with a hand tied to the black magician himself.


    We need to see more of the whole fight. That''s why I volunteered for the Expeditionary Force. And I came here to determine the strength of a black magician. How we defeat them, how we want to poke our fangs at them. To explore that way. "


    "You..."


    Yao had no words for how he should describe the idea. It just didn''t matter what you think, it wasn''t the way a soldier would think. position to lead the army, the Beast General, or - more than that. While Yao had trouble responding, there were those who approached them further from behind.


    Continued

 1104 of the sealed, part 105 ~ Hekatonkail ? ~

    "You''re both curious beasts to be crossed. Be brave and break the horns. Be like Moss'' child."


    "Be brave, horns. - What?


    When Yao turned around, there was an alphilis there. No, it was an unfamiliar alphilis for Yao. The hair is dyed deep blue, and the killing spirit that wraps around it is not like that of the usual alphilis. Alphilis is innocent, to put it badly, only childish killing. But now Alphilis was releasing a cold slaughter, like playing yao and paralyzing his spine. Yet the signs are infinitely equal to zero. It was amazing to Yao, even if he used sorcery to not notice until he got so close.


    Seite had stiffened his expression again, but was he still calmer than Yao? Even in front of the leopard alphilis, I could only afford to ask calmly.


    "Sounds old enough. Now even Gruzaldo doesn''t say that."


    "Right. It used to be used by a fellow beast man, but it was just old."


    "What an animal man?


    "... was it Farinish? I always only called him" Hey, no dog. "I remember your name."


    "Farinish? Is that-"


    Seite traced the thread of memory and did try to recall that Old Gora had spoken the name, but the shadow that had become an alphilis before it interrupted the thought.


    "The battle downstairs, which one prevails?


    "... I thought it was probably anomaly"


    "Hmm, which one?"


    The shadow glanced down, often watching the battle. Titania was releasing the curse to four and showing the lion''s swift work. Taking in Tyran''s abilities, Anomaly purifies the weapon from all directions in her body and throws it with her powers. Titania had avoided all attacks, each and every one of which would be a special throw. Renatica and Yao are also throwing like rain with two swords on their faces at a loss rate. The ground is decided, and sometimes Anomaly is attacking while hurting her own body itself, but there wasn''t even any sign of hitting Titania.


    Not only that, Titania was pounding the gap Hair earlier and fighting back. Titania''s attack with the spell unleashed can break iron 100 steps away with sword pressure alone. Titania''s attack, which strikes with a blade of air, does reach Anomaly, but whenever Anomaly''s neck flies, the next Anomaly grows from somewhere else. At first glance it also seemed to be a battle that would last forever.


    But when the shadow watched the battle for about ten seconds, he saw the end.


    "I see you''re right about that. If we keep this up, don''t let Anomaly win. However, if Titania doesn''t mind giving it all, that''s not the case. At first glance, the anomaly appears to be undamaged, but it must be scraped slightly."


    "That sword emperor still has the power to continue?


    "Definitely. That woman, she''s left another curse. Five in total, just holding it in your body is monstrous enough, but I guess you''re prepared for the rest of it. But the fifth is the sword of the blades. If you want to use it, you can''t just use it yourself or your surroundings. I guess I would use it for anything other than annihilation, including myself.


    Anomaly, by contrast, can still afford that as it stands. Eyes on the ceiling - I know you''re going to cleverly hide them, but you''re always chasing only Titania''s behavior. Probably calmly looking at Titania''s habits of attacking, discipline, breathing and intermittence, etc. How are you used to fighting inside? Once the analysis is done, they''ll probably change the way they attack at once. And they''ll use magic. "


    "Sorcery?


    "It''s not surprising, because replication of that weapon is magic in itself. And with all those streams (odds) inside, you''d be able to use a lot of magic to restore your own vitality. Many will be fooled by his strange words and actions and strange appearances, but it is Alphilis'' view that he is a first-rate magician with a first-rate brain and a tough flesh. I agree.


    Now, the question is how to defeat it... but there''s no art in empowering it. You can''t do it too flashy and bury it alive or break Alphilis'' body. This is a medium difficulty - no, these experiences haven''t been fresh in a long time.


    More than that, I didn''t think I would use Alphilis'' body in this way. No, more like this was supposed to be used with one of the haters... but it''s strange what time flies. Are years comparable to hundreds of years? No, or... "


    When the shadow bumped, it began to crush something on its own, but its gaze turned to Anomaly''s body and after chasing something with its eyes, it next turned to Mason, who was secretly holding back on another entrance. There Mason seems to be interacting with someone while erasing his presence in the junction.


    And the shadow, which understood what Mason''s aim was, stood niggardly.


    "I see you have people who think funny things. I''m just wondering what you have in your last hand, but shall I take one ride too"


    "What are you going to do?


    "Hey, I''m getting mixed up, too. To the battle between them."


    "Ha!?


    There was no time for Seite to stop, and the shadow was letting its body leap into space. Without looking back during the fall, the shadow said clearly to Seite.


    "Don''t be dramatic, if you guys have the guts, watch the fight. Alphilis tells me you''re going to see a fight worth bringing back to Gruzaldo."


    "Yume, don''t insult Alphilis. Do it with Seite. I kind of know about you, too, Alphilis.


    Well. The liver of this battle is to kill Anomaly for sure and not Titania, but that''s very difficult. If you can kill both of them, it''s easy. "


    "What... stupid."


    Yao desperately squeezed out only that word, not sure what was going on. I figured I''d put two monsters in front of me fighting with overwhelming power and say something like kill them both. But somewhere in his head, he understood that it was no joke or anything.


    Continued

 1105 of the sealed, part 106 ~ Hekatonkail ● ~

    And Anomaly and Titania seemed surprised by the presence of the alphilis that suddenly appeared. Though they were also immersed in the battle, they weren''t so completely focused that they didn''t notice anyone breaking into the room. Titania, however, did not realize its existence until the alphilis came into its sight, until the anomaly came down to its body.


    "? What, Alphilis??


    "Alphilis? No, but this..."


    Anomaly looked surprised by the unexpected intruder, but Titania was more surprised that the signs of Alphilis themselves were different than that. At the same time, the signs of the strong wrapped around him. I felt I had grown a lot in this encounter compared to when I met Orangeables and other black magicians before, but I felt something in the Alphilis today that drew a line from it.


    The shadow that looked like that alphilis was taking immediate action before the two of them could say anything.


    "Well, just in case, are you guys willing to leave this land quietly right now? If you leave the land and say you will never visit again, or you may miss it. I don''t have to waste my time either."


    "It''s the mountains that want to do that. If we don''t kill Titania here, it''s gonna be tough."


    "I, too, have no reason to miss Anomaly here"


    "Are you sure?


    There was somehow sadness in the voice of the shadow. That didn''t grieve me to fight, it also seemed pity for the two who continue to resist. For a moment the two of them seemed to have trouble responding, but the shadows moved faster. Instead, maybe it didn''t matter what the two of them replied to. What I asked as a formality was the consideration given to the way the Alphilis itself was done.


    But the next time the voice of the shadow had a clear joy.


    "It''s the unblemished ones. Know that excessive confidence destroys you."


    "Tell me what!


    "Well, who said it was excessive..."


    "Titania, I''m gonna miss you now. But, Anomaly, you die. I have no grudges, but this is also a cause."


    The shadows were no longer listening to the two of them. If she decides to do this, at the end of the day, she just moves right. She has always done so. Ever, ever. With just one exception. Now even that seemed like fun.


    There''s a shadow, and I step on the anomaly. Then the ground beneath the anomaly suddenly became hot and so hot that it could not be worn on its feet. The shadow turned to Titania and told him invincibly. The hair was dyed from deep blue to crimson at some point.


    "This man is tempted by the way, but the fruit is very strong. It is common sense that there is a nucleus part of an amorphous life form, but it divides its nucleus into a multitude, cleverly dispersed and hidden inside the body. Naturally, in this case, it''s the hardest to reach your attack, deep on the ground.


    Have you noticed? The walls and the ground look the same at first sight, but the ground is what Anomaly''s body degenerated to resemble the wall. Beneath it, the main body is further hidden. This guy on the surface is like a membrane. It doesn''t matter how much you attack.


    So here''s what we do. "


    [Spirit of fire, simmer at the bottom of the earth. Boil and zero in a boiled kiln, recreate purgatory]


    Kiln in Prison (Imperial) (Flambe)


    With the chanting of the shadows, the ground raised its heat all at once. The ground was heated, as if suddenly thrown out in a boiling kiln. Titania also escaped over Anomaly''s body without much heat, but Anomaly was nowhere near attacking that Titania or shadow either.


    "Ahchichichichichichichichichi! Hot!"


    "I see. But what are we going to do?


    "Heated meat can be cooked without manipulation. So here''s what we''ll do."


    The shadow wrapped the wind around the sword and pierced the anomaly at once. The sword that chooses and pushes through the flesh was pulled out with the pulsating flesh ahead. It is one of the nuclei of anomaly.


    "And well, this is how it goes. The nuclei that have come up to the surface are readily recognizable. You''re just like throwing a blast in the water and fishing. The cooking method is not very handy, but forgive me."


    "I see. Then I''ll join you."


    When Titania taps Anomaly''s body with one sword flank, she explores with echo what''s going on in it. And when he recognized the position of the nucleus simultaneously, he roared the sword of both hands simultaneously and cut out about ten of its nuclei simultaneously.


    "I don''t want to mince it, but how about it"


    "Beautiful in front of you as you tap it"


    "The trick is not to beat it too much. If you tap too much, the meat will jump up and rejoice."


    "Heh heh, it''s Titania. Interesting inside. Compete for one, or which cuts out many nuclei"


    "Come on."


    Listening to the conversation between the two women, the servant Anomaly was also in a hurry. We didn''t expect to see our weaknesses so lightly breached that we could even prepare for countermeasures. Titania alone could have defeated him. But when this happened, it was pointless to fight here.


    Anomaly screamed in a voice close to screaming as the smell of meat burning could stand in.


    "Holy shit! What do you think people are!


    "Let''s give that back as it is, Anomaly. Keep working together, but you''re the one who thinks people''s lives are. I''m not going to tell you everything clean with me eating meat from beasts and livestock, but you''re too much. Get paid."


    "What are you talking about! It''s that way, you didn''t care how many people you killed to rob weapons!


    "It''s some sacrifice looking ahead. Things aren''t like you."


    "Tell me what!


    "Oh, one thing, okay?


    A shadow breaks into a conversation between the two of them. At the same time, he clapped his hands on the part of Anomaly''s face, and was tearing the meat apart at once. Anomaly screams echo.


    "Hi-gi-ah! Ouch, so painful!?


    "I use it against people like you who are blamed and happy, poisoners. Make the pleasure substance recognise as poison, don''t. Let me tell you one thing because it''s so ugly, but if it''s evil, shut up and die like evil. Neither good nor evil can be more foolish than judging its multitude. Then the beast that runs around the earth is better. It would be good to fight with pure fighting instincts, but nothing is more foolish than asking for reason to kill.


    Titania, if you want to expose yourself to any more ugliness, I''ll rip your intestines out, okay?


    "What..."


    Titania also had to pull back just as well, peeling all the way back and silencing. And Anomaly screaming, as such, exploded at one of the exits of the room. Anomaly, who was screaming, suddenly returned to her sanity, and now she was screaming in surprise.


    "Why!?


    "Hehe, it''s useless to set up a seemingly meaningless conversation and try to escape into that gap. I kept my boundaries tied to cover this room. Under the ground, of course. It''s an unconditional and explosive junction if you get out of here at a certain distance without my permission. I wouldn''t stop it if I had the guts to get out while dusting my body, but I''m tense considering your regenerative abilities. First of all, it is impossible to escape. If you want to leave, you''re going to defeat me and Titania."


    "Whoa. If I said that, I''d really kill you, wouldn''t I? I''ve already cut off from the black magician. You don''t have to listen to what Orange Bull has to say!


    The whole anomaly, which had turned into an angry look, had begun to change. The ground bulges and anomalies of various sizes, large and small, begin to bulge. The figure varied with armor, being a magician, or having bowmen, whips, and six hands.


    Seeing the appearance, the shadow crushed as slightly impressed.


    "I see. I thought there couldn''t be an unrestrained monster with a head of 50, hands and feet over 100, etc., but I didn''t expect it to be reproduced in these ways. It''s an ugly face, but I''ll only praise that imagination."


    "What do you look great! Show me what I can do."


    "But that''s nasty. Reduce the number."


    As the shadow offered and gripped both palms upwards, some of Anomaly''s head exploded and dispersed. Shadow hair color had changed to amber.


    And when he turned toward Titania, he smiled niggardly and invincible.


    "Well, shall we have fun? It might be the only free time we have."


    "... Alphilis, no, what the hell is your lord - no, is that something you can''t even pry into? Now let''s just focus on the struggle in front of us."


    "That''s good. Time to engage in a pure struggle is invaluable. We''ll see what it''s worth later."


    The two Shadows and Titania, known as the instructors, went to those where countless anomalies awaited.


    Continued

 1106 of the sealed, part 107 ~ Hekatonkail ● ~

    Did Anomaly also decide to be prepared, and she also used magic to fiercely resist. But Titania and Shadow cut out their nukes one after the other while slashing them with their excellent body swords. Seite and Yao watching also admired how awesome the two of them were, but only the Titania person had different thoughts.


    "(What a futile battle. If I wanted to, I guess I could do it streamlined and beautiful everywhere. This is - it is clear that it is not an alphilis. Human beings can''t fight like this. What is this? Who is this guy?


    Titania''s head no longer has the number of enemies in it. Plus, I''ve already noticed that the shadow that became the alphilis predicts and prevents it, including attacks on me. At that point, Titania had honestly admitted defeat against competition and was fully committed to putting an end to anomalies.


    Again, it is Anomaly who is in a hurry. An opponent with so much strength comes towards me, breathing steadily. Neither did the servant Anomaly feel she could win this. Rather, defeat is imperative. At least if I had time, I would be able to escape, but I can''t give that time either. Anomaly was cornered.


    "(Such, such an idiot! Where did the plan go crazy? My plan should have been perfect. Yes, until Tyran behaves strangely - wait. How could Tyran have acted strangely? I came back here to find out what caused it in the first place, and I heard Titania was in pursuit right away, and the cause finding was there to work out what to do too - speaking of which, it was Kubelay who brought the information that Titania was in pursuit, but how did he know about that? I thought you were putting a vigilance net on this earth, but then you could also notice the visits of the Alphilis and Masons - ah)"


    Anomaly understood everything, momentarily. I know very well that it''s my bad habit to lose sight of other things when I immerse myself in research, but I didn''t know there were pitfalls and the right answers here.


    They were dancing. Now I know all about it. This end is probably proceeding as the drawings he drew. Since when? Perhaps, when accompanying the ruins - no, for a moment, I''ve been thinking somewhere about this happening since I left Fairtoose in my possession.


    However, because the plan was not yet specific, Anomaly did not think too deeply, even though she was suspicious.


    "(Well - you know what? Then I''m convinced. How dare you do it - and I''d say, but you''re also responsible for those who get hit, this is... Deception is the norm. You''ll have some luck, but this isn''t tight on me. Well, then what are we going to do... but it''s no longer inevitable to end up in a painful way)"


    Anomaly has many ways to go about it. I''m going to have to make the pretty worst choice of it all, but there was still a way out of this place somehow.


    And the shadow had noticed that the momentum of Anomaly''s attack had changed sensitively. From defeating attacks to preventing attacks. It seems like a lot of work is getting more intense, but it''s not enough killing to put it on one by one. The shadow sensed sensitively. He said he was going to run away.


    "(Ha ha. With all this strength, I have no hesitation whatsoever about fleeing. I didn''t even let you have the warrior''s pride shard, but that''s why it''s troublesome. It is very difficult to terminate. And the next time this guy tries a rematch, I guess he''s going to pick the quantity and time he''s bound to win. Enemies who do not find pleasure in the process of exaltation of battle and only seek the result of victory are certainly troublesome.


    I see the guy who put his wits into Mason knows this guy very well. Then it''s not bad to keep one on board. but before that!


    Shadows stepped in quicker. I didn''t think it would be funny to just let myself out here and be treated like a pawn. I couldn''t help but let Annomarie and whoever thought about the end of this battle sweat me cold.


    "Don''t let him get away with it, kid!


    "It''s been a long time since anyone could call me Kid! But this one got hit like this, too, I can''t fit my belly bug!


    Countless anomalies surround the shadows that stormed toward the biggest nucleus of the twisted and lagging anomalies. Once accommodated all the identities that had also appeared around Titania, in an instant.


    It appeared around the shadows. In its hands are prepared different ways of attacking, such as spears, swords, bows and arrows, from magic of different lineages.


    "Go ahead! A wide variety of attacks from all directions! There''s no gap!


    Anomaly barked. If you try him, it could have been the first moment since he was born when he fought for real. The battle was left to the demon kings, who have so far only set up battles from the collection of materials and from advantageous places. That anomaly put up a kind of bet in the fight.


    But the shadow reaction was chilling.


    "- I see you''re not really used to fighting. Fighting is something you gain by stepping into a dead place yourself. Some calculations never make it.


    Your battle is calculated, trapped, and unilaterally attacked from a place in your favor. But the attack will not work for the real strong!


    The shadow attempts a breakthrough by stepping further into an imminent attack from all directions. Even Anomaly and Titania looked out for the speed of that decision.


    But the shadow deflected the sword that flew in his left hand, shooting down the rear spear and arrow at the same time. The fireball coming from the right was played straight up to amplify it further and the ice bullet and rock chunks coming from right up were simultaneously extinguished. Playing the battle wheel (Chakram) from the front with his knees, he bracketed the steel wire he had created in a flash of witchcraft, knocking off the remaining attack with a dose of spinning and kicking around. And he was flying on a stepping stone with an attack by a sickle rising from his feet.


    Continued

 1107 of the sealed, part 108 ~ Hekatonkail ● ~

    Brilliant! But you can''t control your posture in the air, can you?


    Anomaly creates huge ice cubes in front of her.


    "Crush it! Ice Cannon


    Huge blocks of ice were unleashed against the shadows, but the shadows were always laughing and chanting magic.


    "You''re a poor man of ideas. Come back out!


    Behind the shadows is the magic of the wind. Kicking the walled wind and changing his posture, the shadow approached the anomaly as it crept beneath the ice giant, and flesh-compelled the anomaly, a posture that remained unleashed by sorcery. Only the right arm had somehow turned into a mass of metal.


    Gang Fist (Metal Fist)


    The fist of the shadow had not only struck out the anomaly throat, but had transformed its body into a lump of meat. Of course, it was only part of Anomaly''s overall mass that blew it off, but there was more to this offense than that, just to let us know the difference in force between them. The shadow broke Anomaly''s heart.


    And the effect was definitely there. Anomaly had completely lost the temper of a slightly decent fight.


    "(... no, this is... I''m not ready for this one. I''ll just get back out here, but it''s lucky... but I can''t use the metastasis either if it''s a giant, and the giant has become an enemy, but I can''t help it. Well, what do we do?


    Anomaly''s thoughts do not change no matter how much he is cornered. He is originally a brain-worker and experience knows that haste does not have good results. I think it''s when I''m in a hurry that a good idea comes to mind, and even in this situation, Anomaly''s thoughts never got rushed and dull.


    And one of the tenets of Anomaly was the idea of grace at all times. He was thinking of himself as if he were a nobleman. Although the contents of the nobility may have been somewhat anachronistic or different in itself.


    The shadow also felt Anomaly''s unwillingness to fight again, while also knowing she lacked the decision-maker. In a confined space of enemies with this much mass, it was a bone breaking job to use an unfamiliar body and cut it off. The story would be different if we squashed each of these workshops at least, but it was also a bet as to whether the Alphilis body could withstand all that magnitude of witchcraft, and I''m sure it bothered me.


    But there, there came a change. As Mason signaled in the magic of light, the shadow was suddenly grabbing Titania and flying.


    "Do what!?


    "We''re done buying time. That''s a pain split because you couldn''t finish the fight, this fight. He''ll take care of it."


    "Mason did?


    Mason was stabbing a cane in the ground, sitting back and chanting magic. When did you prepare, complex magic formations were written on the ground. It is three times the size of what is normally used in magic.


    "I see, are you omitting activation and chanting by drawing a magic formation on the ground first? The efforts of those who are powerless at all times are tearful. But is that scale broad acting? And the spirits of the earth are haunting me."


    "What sorcery, is that?


    "It''s a massive magic trick on the earth. I''m gonna crush every last one of these workshops!


    It''s not like I didn''t think of it as a shadow. This place is deep in the ground. We knew that if we broke the ceiling, it would also be possible to smash the whole anomaly with tons of rocks. It''s just a story if you don''t bury yourself alive.


    This is not good. The shadow thought so, but noticed that the spiritual circle of the earth was different from normal.


    What, the low number of spirits gathered for scale? And this is... oddly regular. "


    "All I want is his burial alive." Just the ceiling "collapse would suffice. Every workshop, what a dach�� idea. Whoa, that''s a nasty idea,"


    Mason sneered at Anomaly with a good grin. Anomaly saw the look on his face and perceived what was going to happen.


    "You... no way!


    "Haha, it doesn''t matter where the main body is if it crumbles!? Screw you!"


    As Mason stabbed the scepter to the ground with cancer, the Spirit of the earth finally burst to the ground, and the room began to collapse in unison. The magic formations that Mason was preparing during the battle were activated.


    Anomaly''s thoughts were immersed in despair for a moment, but flashed in an instant. Humans sometimes feel a moment for hours if they are hunted down, but Annomarie likewise instantaneously conceived many manoeuvres and made assumptions to move into action to survive.


    As a result, Anomaly chose the path to push against the ceiling.


    "Thanks, Mason! This saved us the trouble of getting out!


    "What!?


    "Ground breakdown means shorter distances to the ground. How far from here to the ground? I remember exactly that distance! We can get out of here!


    "... oh well." I knew it. "


    "Huh?"


    I felt Mason had given a word of concern, but Anomaly was suddenly jumping at the light she plugged in, so it couldn''t be enough to change that policy. Mason had a very bitter look at that time, but he couldn''t afford to check with Anomaly either.


    And with the rain of the rocks pouring from heaven, or so much, Anomaly was desperately moving towards the earth. While constantly deforming his entire body, the broken body surface burst into the interior, storing his broken arms and legs, while digging through the desperately crumbling ceiling. And did that dark cloud protrusion work, and the light of day certainly plunged in hot enough in front of his eyes when his arm grabbed through the universe.


    Annomarie rejoiced so much that she wanted to shout delight, but in an instant she realized something strange.


    Continued

 1108 of Sealed, Part 109 ~ Hecatonkail ● ~

    "The sky, I saw the sky... eh, the sky?


    There is no way you can see the sky. Because this is a snowfield. Once on the surface, there was supposed to be tons of snow falling. Yet the snow was nowhere, and as I dug through the ceiling, I saw the sky directly. There should have been a lot of snow here, close to the surface, for what it was becoming.


    And Anomaly notices another discomfort.


    "The sun - two?


    "I see. I have an itch in my teeth, but you''re right about Doom"


    Two suns in front of the anomaly. If I gazed, there was one shadow beside me. One is real. And the other was in the man''s palm.


    Anomaly question poking her mouth out. If you try to be anomalous, you would not otherwise tolerate the pride of an explorer of knowledge, the word.


    "Why - why are you here, lifeless!


    "It doesn''t matter to the dying, Anomaly. I don''t have a mouth to tell the dead. Disappear."


    Magic was unleashed from the lifeless palm. Naturally, anomalies can''t be prevented. Magic with just enough heat to melt without even traces of snow all year round in the Great Snowfield. It was impossible to prevent it with impromptu magic.


    Anomaly imagined it from the middle of the road, but now it''s definitive. He said that the series of flows to this point was created by Doom.


    "... Ha, I can''t believe they did this. I''ll lick Doom''s guy... gibberish!


    Annomarie crushed the vice toward Doom with regret, but it never reached anyone in words, and the sun swallowed Annomarie, and slowly headed toward the workshop. Lifeless deliberately adjusted his speed so that he could move slowly. Even if not, it was inevitable that the speed of progress would slow down because it was released by a considerable amount of mass.


    "Well, I suppressed it to about 50% power as Doom ordered, and I slowed it down as fast as I could, but did Alphilis or Titania get out? Even half the power of" Verdict by the Sun That Produces Death "would make a strip disappear around here... but I guess this is really good, you doom guy"


    Lifeless expressed doubts, but the results seemed to matter. Lifeless always thinks that if he dies to this extent, he didn''t have the edge until then. Now I''m just here to help Annomarie with the beginning and end, based on information from Doom.


    Of course, Lifeless has no information on whether Titania has rebelled or not, and it didn''t even matter if Titania''s life or death. Lifeless only watches from above the end of their own magic that slowly melts even the surface.


    "Any sign of anomaly gone?


    "Shit, you mean that? Breaking the ceiling is... Ambush line to limit and ensure Anomaly''s escape route to escape immediately. I don''t know who it is, but you know his character a lot. It''s a big deal, but we''re gonna wind up this way!


    The shadow was trying to escape with perniciousness to the exact result. You can escape with a metastasis. Even if Titania and Mason, who have been joining Yao, Seite, or so, didn''t make the starting point, it was possible to make about an impromptu transfer. But that''s not the case with the mercenary regiment that would have gone to the surface. The exit would have been a little away, but I can easily imagine that if this magic had exploded in earnest, no one would have been able to help.


    The shadows didn''t matter except for the alphilis. But given the future, I couldn''t let anyone die. It is also such a promise to Alphilis. Now that Alphilis holds a strong body lead, I wanted to avoid being disgusted by Alphilis.


    "... yeah, I can''t help it! Can we do something about it?"


    The shadow sees the magic of lifelessness through the consciousness of Alphilis. Naturally the countermeasures were in my mind, but it was a mystery whether they could be implemented. Advice, Alphilis asks in my head.


    "(Can you, can you stop that magic? It''s not as powerful as it was before, is it?


    "(Block the air and push back with a combined magic overlay of magic reflections. Rebellion would collapse considerable ruins, but it would leave about the shape)"


    "(Um, well, then I''m sorry. What are you gonna do when you get another shot at me? I won''t have this workshop)"


    "(Mmm... then what about you?


    "(How about this way?


    The shadow hand stops at what Alphilis has spoken. And when I heard all of my thoughts, the shadows were seriously thinking about it. Because what Alphilis proposed was an idea that I had never even thought of as a shadow called a teacher.


    Continued

 1109 Sealed, Part 110 - Last of the Demon King ① -

    The shadow hand stops at what Alphilis has spoken. And when I heard all of my thoughts, the shadows were seriously thinking about it. Because what Alphilis proposed was an idea that I had never even thought of as a shadow called a teacher.


    When I heard how, honestly, the shadow felt like an open mouth could not be blocked.


    "(No, that''s the way... but is it possible on reason? You come up with a hell of a thing)"


    "(Let me tell you, that''s the big deal)"


    "(Hmm. So what if I just do it? Because this is magic where the senses are questioned, I don''t know if I can do it either)"


    When the shadow tried to move the Alphilis proposal into action, there were those who moved first. It is Titania. When Titania stabbed the great sword of gold to the ground and took on the great sword of black, she stood with her sword on the upper stage with her feet wide open.


    "Well, I hope I can figure it out... ugh... haah!


    A flash of Titania. A swing of the sword unleashed toward the magic of the lifeless became a blade and penetrated it as it rotated. And he was pushing it up while involving the magical heat, stopping its movement. No, is gradual magic increasing its altitude?


    Seeing how it was, Titania was tongue-beating and stowing her sword.


    "I see, does this mean magic? My sword-style slightly exceeded, but it stays in shape and is there despite being penetrated. That ''s--"


    "It''s only a matter of time before it explodes."


    Mason and the shadow were looking at the sphere at the same time. As Titania herself knows, who slashed the magic, the seemingly unchanging sphere is also beginning to swirl inside under the influence of slashing. Now it will slowly but gradually increase its speed, eventually leading to collapse. At that time, that magic will inevitably explode.


    It was something I could understand because it was a mason and a shadow that could feel the movement of the Spirit immediately.


    "There will still be some time. It''s a good idea to leave now."


    "Agreed. Now, Anomaly is dead, but what do you do, what do you do"


    "My stomach is beating me up too."


    Titania said it out challengingly for Mason, but the look was somewhere sarcastic. At the same time, Mason also showed his will to surrender with his hands up again.


    "Let''s not, I''m tired. I''ve fought enough today. Whatever the shape, the moment you defeat the enemy, you shoot them from behind, you know the object."


    "Hmm, boring. Don''t make jokes. You don''t look like such a winner."


    "I''m still a devout Arnelian believer."


    "That would be different from humanity."


    Apparently Titania and Mason had something going on somewhere, and the conversation was at some point a trivial one as well. But the shadows did not intend to get used to each other, and when they turned away, they finally tried to follow the scene.


    Titania spoke from behind it.


    "Wait - Lord, who is it? It''s not an Alpha Reese, is it?


    "Whatever you say, no matter where you look at it, Alphilis, right?


    "That''s a boring joke. You can''t let Alphilis kill you like that. The killing spirit has killed others without rest - no, that''s the killing spirit that only those who can wholeheartedly enjoy the fight can release. I only met her once, but that girl doesn''t have the sexual roots to enjoy the fight. I''m not even used to fighting in a real way yet. Sometimes you will slaughter people and still have sleepless nights. I can''t let that kill my daughter."


    "Then who do you think I am?


    "I''m asking because I don''t know that"


    The shadow shook his fingers sideways as he giggled at some troublesome thing in Titania, indicating his intention to deny it.


    "You''re the one. That''s a lot of honest stuff for being told sword emperor and killing people, Titania. Isn''t that a guide and a cute personality, you? How about dowry training without a sword? It could be out-of-the-box.


    "Insulting, that''s"


    "It''s a compliment, because it won''t come true for me."


    The shadow was niggling and watching Titania''s expression turn red with anger, while at the same time letting Lisa call. Before joining Tetrapolishka, he was accompanied by Anomaly and allowed to evacuate to a safe place.


    "Well, it''s Lisa. I''d like you to secure an escape route. Is it broken?


    "You don''t have to listen to me, Sutco Dokko. Just go back to Alpha Reese."


    "He''s a fine guy. But let me stay a little longer. I still have my doubts as to whether the anomaly guy is really dead."


    "What?


    "The moment he got caught up in magic, there were only a few other signs of magic working. Probably metastasizing. But it was a moment, so it shouldn''t have gone that far. Maybe it''s as far as you can get."


    "... As information on Anomaly, I was contacted that she was very good at the magic of metastasis. So it was desirable to take action during the battle so that he wouldn''t escape with the transfer. This is true."


    Mason added that Lisa searched for an exit route and searched for anomalies simultaneously. Then something unexpected was hooked on Lisa''s sensor.


    "... Huh?


    "What''s up?


    "No... the exit is fine first, if you hurry from here, you''ll be able to get out on the ground in less than a quarter of an hour. Plus there are certainly still signs of the anomaly-looking. An unbroken picture of the basement. Looks like he escaped in there."


    "Again. So?


    "Someone else is still fighting. One is Tetrapolishka. That opponent - I remember this sign. Probably with Doom''s men''s maneater. Looks like you took over a giant dragon. Tetrapolishka is struggling. No, this is--"


    Lisa clouded her words. We''re not talking about a struggle, Tetrapolishka''s signs are getting weaker and weaker. I don''t already feel the overflowing power when I first met you. Of course, it''s still mighty, but it was so weak that if replaced by humans, this weakness would kill him. That''s why I was hesitant to tell Victoria what was going on in this situation.


    The shadow also perceived what Lisa was trying to say. And, of course, Victoria. For a moment the field would be wrapped in heavy air, but it was the line that cut off the tantrum.


    Continued

 1110 Sealed Servant, Part 111 - Last of the Demon King ②

    "Let''s split up here second-hand. Me, Renatica, Lisa, Yao and the others are going underground. Victoria and you go to Tetrapolishka."


    "Are you sure?


    "Good or nothing, you just care if we''re around, don''t you? And Victoria. We''ll just have to meet later."


    "Well, you''re just a carefree man to fight"


    "Oh, my God."


    "Nothing."


    Approximately the shadow of Niyaniya and laughing, Titania also keeps calm.


    "Let''s go to Anomaly''s, too. If we don''t kill him here, we can''t sleep with our pillows high. Orangeable''s request is no longer relevant. To me, he''s an enemy."


    "I''ll let you go, too. Arnelia, I want to make sure Annomarie''s dead."


    "Right."


    Shadow thought a little after he replied, but surely Anomaly didn''t matter to Shadow. Honestly, no matter how many fights I''ve had, I don''t think I''m going to get behind that guy with less combat experience. There is no such thing as the existence of immortality in the true sense of the word, so it was the shadow''s theory that if only it existed there, it could be killed. There would be a difference in strength, but when it depended on how you fought, the shadow seriously thought so.


    I was just more concerned about Tetrapolishka when that happened. When the shadow looked at Victoria, she still looked in a hurry when she didn''t just pop up. The shadow made me feel like I was watching an old Tetrapolishka, but it was only about Alphilis that I realized its mouth was naturally corny.


    "Fine. Shall we split it up here second-hand? My prediction is that that magic will collapse for half an hour and rupture the power intact if you do poorly. We need to evacuate by then. Don''t take this the wrong time to retreat, okay?


    "Even if you don''t tell me, let Lisa take good care of it"


    "Let Titania or Mason there use the transfer for the retreat. I guess you''re ready for that anyway, huh?


    "Hmm, fine. For this reason only, let me help you."


    "I''m not bluffing about saving people''s lives, am I? I''m told to cooperate whenever possible."


    Titania and Mason both snorted lightly, but no one stopped caring. Because we didn''t know how long there would be, and we were asked to act as quickly as possible.


    They just split up in two hands, but when the shadow was two with Victoria, I was asking her mostly.


    "It''s Victoria. Do you know what your mother''s last demon eye is capable of?


    "Yes, I''m just asking what it is. A demonic eye of total destruction that releases an inexhaustible amount of magic. Force the spirits around you to exercise them and bump them wherever they are. You think it doesn''t matter what your attributes are, you just call them and bump them? Once activated, I hear it''s out of control. I used to blow thousands of enemies per ally because of that demonic eye. Because of that, my mother was to be recognized as the Great Demon King, and she lost her place in the human world."


    "Hmm, I still couldn''t control it. I once taught him how to do it, but he''s clumsy. It''s troublesome because you have a lot of power, and only trump cards in times of need are powerful.


    Now, as you can tell by talking so far... if your mother''s demonic eye runs wild, it''ll be as powerful as the magic just now. I mean - "


    "I know I don''t have to tell you everything. Assuming the last demonic eye runs wild, I''ve been told since I tried to stab my mother in the stomach. Instead, you''re on your way to that now, aren''t you? It''s more convenient for both of us."


    "If you know what I mean. Shall we head there?"


    Having the means to stab yourself in the stomach is what Shadow once taught Tetrapolishka. He had the ability to involve his allies and possibly blow himself up, which is either neglected from the way he sees it. But even though she had no choice but to entrust the role to her daughter, Shadow felt sorry for Tetrapolishka in her heart that she was a deep woman in the business of making it.


    Around that time, as the shadow predicted, Anomaly had escaped with a transfer before the lifeless magic hit him directly. Metastasis is originally a good magic trick for anomalies, and can be chanted almost unchanging if at short distances. Of all the heads, I let one chant the magic of metastasis, but it helped. The emergence of the lifeless was too abrupt to activate it almost unconsciously.


    But it was in the workshop that I flew because I was unconscious. Setting the starting and arrival points is important in the magic of metastasis. If those two are not ready, the magic of metastasis poses a danger. Clear assumptions of where to transfer are important, and the danger of transferring to the outrageous: in the ground or in the walls, if one mistake is made, always comes with it. It would be quite safe in a familiar place, but this metastasis also applies to this example. Because of his unconscious metastasis, he flew to a familiar location.


    However, there was little metastasis in the flesh. Because the dose of metastasis depends on the magnitude of the magic used in chanting, the metastasis of the metastasis was insufficient and only the original body dose portion could be transferred. For that reason there was only one nucleus in it, and as the body was forced to pull from the individual of Hekatonkail, there was one arm and no lower body already. I guess the body that fused with the remaining tirans disappeared without remaining. There were no signs of regeneration either.


    Walking was also inexorable, and Anomaly was going through the workshop like crawling with one remaining arm. Defeat is no longer definitive. But there was still one last thing left to do.


    That was when a man appeared unexpectedly and naturally in front of him.


    Continued

 1111 Sealed, Part 112 - Last of the Demon King ③ -

    "Hey, that was a hell of a shot."


    "... whose fault do you think it is?


    Before Anomaly, Doom stood with an invincible grin with Nitanita. Osiria beside. Annomarie was convinced when she saw that not only Doom but even Osiria had a creepy grin to look down on people. This series of streams, he said, is definitely their fault. There was a bag beside it that allowed one person to enter. Looking at that bag, Anomaly found out why they showed up here. I didn''t even know how to use the contents.


    If you look at Anomaly''s bitter expression, you''re likely to know what you''re trying to say, but I dare you, Doom told you, pretending to know nothing.


    "Well, whose fault is it? And what''s wrong with that, that''s a non-floating look? If it''s your snub, what can you do from here? Why don''t you just crush that individual like you always do and transfer consciousness to the next individual? You still have spares anyway, don''t you?


    "... I don''t. There''s no more. At least, I don''t have it for this workshop. Because Tiran, who was wounded earlier, took in not only my body in the workshop, but all the way up to the split. I thought it was absolutely impossible to kill all of them at the same time, but only within this workshop would it be possible for Tiran to figure out the full extent of the workshop. It was a blind spot, because I wasn''t going to give Tyran the intelligence to just betray him.


    All I was giving him was originality in experimentation. It was also a method of not deliberately giving intelligence, causing a combination to run without a thump. I wasn''t even thinking about someone ordering me.


    One question. How did you get Tyran to hear what he had to say?


    "I didn''t mean to make you listen, including Kubelay. I tried everything, that''s all. It''s just that Kubelay has been somewhat rebellious against you since the beginning. For better or worse, he looks just like you. He''s a fellow hater, I''m sure.


    I told them about the outside world. What I admired was their discretion. "


    "I see. Though coincidental, it was not the order that gave, but the intelligence and the self? It is very interesting to know that such a thing sprouts up depending on their education. But you''re just in the way of my research. Which product is unnecessary?"


    Anomaly laughed as she was convinced, but when she stood up and sat down, she was looking up at Doom''s face. There was no madness or resentment there, just Anomaly''s face as a researcher.


    "Well. The fact that you showed up here still means you need me. What do you want to know? I didn''t think you were just here to laugh at me."


    "What if I just came to laugh?


    "That''s impossible, I''m not underestimating you. That''s why I joined hands with you. Why don''t you stop pretending to be stupid? You absorb a lot more evil spirits than you used to, and you should be considerably better qualified as evil spirits. At least not to the point where the record of crusading as many evil spirits as you have in human history is already gone. Only the first one was hit by Titania and Dragreo, and then there was the act, right?


    Besides, you were very greedy at absorbing knowledge. You can''t beat me either. Having worked out a plan to get around here, you probably have the ability to sneak inside my workshop. Otherwise, you shouldn''t be able to turn this workshop around so well, and you won''t even be able to see Tyran in the first place. With that ability, you should be able to grasp the weaknesses of the other black magicians. You are secretly willing to kill them. [M] Didn''t you? "


    "... I knew you were smart. Everyone else may have forgotten, but maybe your brain is hundreds of years ahead of this era.


    That''s why I wanted to kill you. If you leave that brain alone, you don''t know what the hell you''re gonna do. If he wanted to, he felt it would be easier for you to destroy humans. That''s what I found out when I went out with you. It looks like this. I don''t want people dying. Then I''m not having fun. "


    "I see. I was certainly considering destroying humans if I had to. I just had to say that''s pretty unlikely. Should I have been more sincere so as not to misunderstand?


    Okay, let''s get down to business. The fact that I''m alive may be a little distracting. No, they''ll definitely be noticed. I don''t think someone who looked like that Alphilis is going to miss me. Doesn''t seem like much time, but what do you want, Doom? "


    Doom worried for a moment about how to answer Anomaly''s question. Can I be honest or not? It was just a fact that I didn''t have time. Titania and the others are already headed straight here. The extra rush was useless, considering they were coming here with so little.


    "... tell me the key word"


    "Of what?


    "Final orders to all workshops, and compulsory orders to Kubelais. It''s usually a workshop that recognizes and runs an individual named Kimi, but they should also be prepared for verbal orders in case. I''m sure you will."


    After hearing Doom''s words, Anomaly only worried for a moment and opened her mouth. Honestly, I was impressed with Doom''s reasoning. The honest answer is Anomaly''s greatest tribute to Doom.


    "You''re right. The cipher that runs the workshop is'' Create a lineage tree of life '', and the compulsive stop to Kubelay is'' Renounce the lineage tree of life ''. Even if you just order, you have to know how it works to get it running. This is the first workshop I''ve ever had this kind of trouble working with. It''s also complicated to move it, and it''s not something even Orangeables can teach you. I don''t think you can do this alone."


    "That''s okay, it''s not like I use it like you do. I''m not as greedy as you are."


    "More than that, you don''t like to tell me honestly. Why?"


    It was Doom''s heartfelt question. Make it Doom. Make it Osiria, you''re good at reading people''s minds. It didn''t look like Anomaly was lying here, and the fact was that when Anomaly ordered the workshop equipment forward on the spot, there was a reaction. Anomaly told the truth.


    Doom thought it would be more so than that here Anomaly also considered the possibility of burying the truth in darkness, so unexpectedly she was in the mood of turning the story in a convenient direction, rejoicing and at the same time clapping it out.


    But there were unexpected words from Anomaly.


    Continued

 1112 Sealed Servant, Part 113 - Last of the Demon King ④ -

    I don''t have any friends.


    "I have only done this exploration of the Book of Life at birth, and the other creatures were only the subject of research. I haven''t had trouble talking to anyone since I did my own replication, and I didn''t feel the need for something else: someone else who doesn''t share values or consciousness. So even if it''s just a relationship to be used and used, there''s no one more deeply involved than you. Oh, it wasn''t human, it was evil spirits. Still think you''re a friend, really. He thinks he''s the only person he can talk to in line because he has too different reasons to exist. I mean it."


    To Anomaly''s unexpected answer, Doom looked at Osiria with difficulty and surprise. But Osiria also returns only with a bewildered face. Seeing how it was, Anomaly was laughing at the dullness.


    "It''s unusual for you to have serious trouble."


    "Because I say weird things, not at all. Poisoned. When I heard what you were asking, I tried to kill you, and then this is hard to do."


    "Then it''s hard to do. Then do me another favor. As a barter, would you do me a favor?


    "I need your help, how dare you? If you don''t die here, you''re in trouble."


    "That''s not what it is. Can you give me a shoulder?


    Anomaly managed to regenerate only one leg and by borrowing Doom''s shoulder she reached the last terminal of the workshop. When he reached the terminal that floated thinly there, Anomaly sighed loudly.


    "It''s my research, but are you willing to take over?


    "No, it''s a pain in the ass. I''ve got other things to do and I''ve got a lot to do."


    "That''s right. As a researcher, and to my existential significance, I don''t want to give up the Book of Life alone. It''s a shame, even though in the next year the construction of the theory was over and we could have moved on to practice in a few more months. Too bad."


    Anomaly was crushing with sincere regret. The fingers that move the terminal are moving smoothly. Doom had already used his abilities and observed Anomaly''s division at hand and so on, so he knew more or less what Anomaly was doing.


    "Is that... are you going to destroy the Book of Life?


    "Discard, that''s a little different. I''m going to seal it deep underground. Even if the magic of a lifeless explodes, go deep enough to be okay."


    "For what?


    "This study will undoubtedly be discarded when it is probably found in Orangeables. I guess so if you''re a person with a sense of decency. Plus they''re worthless to people who don''t know what this means, and they''ll still be thrown out. But if time passes enough to hide this deep in the ground and dig it up - or maybe a human being is born who understands the value of my research. I''ll bet on that. It is too sparing to completely eliminate the research that has cost so much here. Research of this magnitude is not something that can be done that way. That''s all I''m thankful for."


    "You''re really only sincere about research. I wish I could turn that sincerity to humans at all. Still, it''s kind of like catching a cloud to bury it in the ground and wait to discover it. It sounds like a very hopeful observation."


    It''s more romantic, isn''t it?


    "I don''t care if they say it with a romantic face."


    Doom and Anomaly looked at each other and laughed at each other. They may not have been friends in the world at large, but they did have something in common. Maybe that was like friendship in them.


    When Anomaly finished her work as soon as possible, she magically wrote and sealed that information on something like a sphere.


    "That''s it."


    "That sphere is the Book of Life?


    "That''s what it is. Well, maybe there''s no one in this world who can really understand what''s going on.


    If there''s an exception, Alphilis might be able to do it. Plus Aldrius, who was his master. The deceased, though. "


    "Hmm? Alphilis has always been highly regarded."


    "You guys are so underrated. She is a rare presence in this era. I knew it as soon as I talked to him for a second. As a swordsman you will eventually approach Titania and as a mage you will approach Lifeless and Orangeable. Besides, it would have been possible to serve as an assistant to my research. If she is blessed with a good fight, perhaps there will be days beyond Bradymaria as a warrior"


    "No way."


    "I''m talking about possibilities. That''s all I can expect. Well, you''re done with what needs to be done. The Alphilis and the others will be here soon. Do you want to finish me off before then?


    Doom nodded after worrying a little. Something like the last patrol blurred my thoughts, and I still decided to do what I had already decided to do faithfully.


    "Right. I''d rather kill them with my own hands than put them in their hands."


    "What kind of sincerity are you?


    "Sincerity is a totally unbridled word for me, but it could be something like that. Let me ask you one last thing. If you feel like it, you can still recover it as an evil spirit after killing you and live with me. You can do that, but you want it?


    "Haha, are you going to be kind? Because of that, I''m sorry. I can''t even study it. I don''t care how much I live. You wouldn''t be free if I were taken in by you, would you?


    Plus, he unexpectedly affirmed the reincarnation. Instead of being taken in by you for the rest of your life, I''m going to reborn and resume my research. "


    "... well, too bad. Let''s at least kill it in one thought. Do you mind if I pierce your chest?


    Doom condensed the evil spirit and shaped it like a spear. Annomarie was also slapping herself in the chest.


    "Now the nucleus is in the same position as man. Please don''t hesitate to do it."


    "At least I''ll take a breather."


    "Do that. I don''t have a hobby for men."


    "I''m not tolerant enough to lend Osiria either."


    "Heh heh. I''m not sick enough to borrow a woman. Yeah, that''s it. There''s nothing more untrained than I thought."


    When Anomaly placed the Book of Life on a circular table, she did some final manipulation. The beads are then fixed on the table and appear to sink slowly.


    "This platform will continue to sink into the ground as long as the magic it contains continues. Given the strength of the rock formations, several thousand meters would go on. That''s it."


    "I hope the good guy finds out"


    "Bad guy''s mistake, right?


    "Plus if you''re a crazy bastard. Good, no, bad"


    "Must be."


    They both spoke lightly, concentrating on the Book of Life, whose gaze slowly sank, including Osiria. Anomaly looked at the Book of Life, her eyes narrowed and she seemed to love it, and Doom slowly turned to stab him in the stomach. At least I wanted to stab him in the mood of happiness.


    But it was at the same time that there was Doom, who turned to Anomaly, and a sword that pierced the Book of Life for each of Doom''s breasts. And in the sight of Anomaly, who lost her life, the Book of Life was misty.


    Continued

 1113 Sealed Servant, Part 114 - The Last of the Demon King ⑤

    "... Huh?


    "In short, it''s the Demon King''s blueprint, isn''t it? It''s better not to have that. What a tragedy a demon king can only create, nothing. Even Slasmund wouldn''t have been that miserable without the Demon King. Many phantom beasts didn''t have to die.


    There will be no tragedy left in the next era. You will perish here with all that crazy knowledge. "


    "What are you doing!


    The lay avoided a blow by Doom''s evil spirit spear and was shaking off Marveis Blood''s blood. Bring a very horrible color to its eyes.


    "You were right to stick around here. I was looking at this place when I was exploring the workshop, but it was made to be pretty sturdy, so I thought it would be here if I was going to run away at the end. He was out and gone in all sorts of places, so I thought he''d run away even in the middle of a fight. Well, if you''re really going to kill me, when I''m so alarmed, I don''t think I can do it by accident. That sounded like a hit."


    "You... were a layer. Silence was your obsession..."


    I saw the enemy who stabbed himself while Anomaly collapsed. Its eyes were blinking just to say that it was really unexpected, but it wasn''t a strange and resentful glance.


    The layers were cold again, too, but the colour of hatred is not up to the eyes. Just calmly destroyed those who should be destroyed. It was an act that reminded me of such a task.


    "Some of you were like that. I haven''t seen him lately, but he''s dead, isn''t he?


    "Hmm... wasn''t it you who killed him"


    "You ran away, didn''t you? Sure, someone like Tetrastine took me. I remembered because I met him today."


    "What? Then Silence is - I see, is that what you mean? Is Tetrastine the poison of ambush? Is that what happens when you kill people who have been used one by one? Get close to us with that intention from the start - what a bold guy. We were the ones who insulted you."


    Anomaly was somewhat of a guess, but I understood it clearly here. After all, Tetrastine was a dangerous man. I knew it and kept him company, but he said he was going to crumble the black magician from the inside out. Of course, the primary purpose would be about ourselves, but it was more terrifying than anything to think about taking down the black magicians as well.


    On the other hand, Doom knew all about how it had been so far. He used a memory wand to find out all the causes of Silence''s death. Of course I checked because I thought Tetrastine was frigic, but I left him alone, knowing it was Tetrastine who killed Silence. That was because Doom himself resented the Orangeables, so he wondered if he could use the Tetrastines in any way.


    But now it wasn''t. The Book of Life was spreading and vanishing, and Anomaly was also precisely pierced through the nucleus and her body was crumbling. Doom rushed over to Anomaly and stopped trying to hold that body back. Because it started to collapse from the part I touched.


    Anomaly also controlled Doom with her eyes again. Because I realized that I could not help you.


    "Hehe, is this the guy called karma? They haven''t done anything loco, so they can''t even choose how to die. You deserve it."


    "What''s gotten into you? Give me a little credit for that wickedness."


    "We don''t have that aesthetic together. And they''re not built to be as obsessed with raw as humans. than that."


    Anomaly reached out for her nearly collapsed hand.


    "Last advice and favor as a friend. Kill me at all costs only Kubelay. I haven''t set a lifespan for that one, and I have reproductive abilities. If you care about it, it is possible to multiply yourself infinitely as a king. That''s why I don''t have mobility. If we let the world go, we will repeat an infinite multiplication. Kuberet himself could be the end of the world.


    And even if you put it in an Orange Bull workshop, it''s never just a black compartment - "


    Anomaly''s will was blocked by the stones thrown by the layer. Layers didn''t even allow Annomarie''s will. The stones thrown by the layers accurately dictated Anomaly''s face and chest, as well as his arms.


    When Doom realized Anomaly couldn''t do it anymore, he had unconsciously stretched his hands out to the Book of Life, which was about to disappear. Doom doesn''t even know what it was meant to be. I thought of Anomaly as a friend, and maybe I was going to at least accomplish that thought, or maybe I just thought it was a shame. But by reaching out, Doom''s fate changed again.


    It wasn''t just the demon king''s blueprints that were written in the Book of Life. It was packed with all the magic, chemistry, biology, and other knowledge that Anomaly had in mind. I touched the Book of Life - I didn''t know if that was the action of the Memory Cane or because the Book was collapsing again - but in Doom''s head, which touched the Book of Life, a great deal of knowledge had flowed in that Anomaly had.


    "Uh-oh!?


    "Doom?"


    Doom, who touched the Book of Life, was suddenly screaming and folding his body into a letter that would Doom cannot withstand the running of knowledge.


    Osiria ran over, realizing something was wrong with Doom''s screaming. There, there was a gap.


    "Hiuuu!


    "Ah!?


    The layers that were about to lay down their swords burst into flames and tried to slash Osiria. Osiria tried to use her powers to twist and bend the activation of the layers'' swords, but a tremendous killing gushed from the layers, and Osiria was stiffening herself with evil spirits. I had no idea there was such a thing as an evil spirited self.


    And Osiria tried to manipulate the sword that Layer had in his hand with his demonic eye, but Layer had detected Osirian gaze, or he had staggeringly switched to Shempez, slashing and tearing Osirian eyes into one horizontal letter. Osiria''s eyes were slashed and torn to the side, but the sword that hasn''t taken any measures against her, the evil spirit, is usually ineffective. Osiria understood that too, but for some reason the wound remained and her eyesight did not return.


    An upset ran to Osiria, who was deprived of his sight.


    "... I''m not going back!?


    "Ah... but..."


    "Doom! Help!"


    Layers about to be slashed by Osiria. Doom was cramping his body in fright, but he was responding to voices complaining about the crisis in Osiria and unconsciously manipulating evil spirits. The sword was played before the walls of the evil spirits that had been made before Osiria, and the lay did not fly. I see Doom and Osiria fleeing ahead. And I could see some of the bags that were behind them torn and the hands of the idle drooling from it. And I also saw some of my whitened hair. I would have been right to describe my hair as stained with silver rather than old man''s gray hair. I thought it was very beautiful hair.


    "A woman...?


    Layer thought of that all the time, but didn''t chase him after. Because there''s no point in helping, and I had something to do here.


    Anomaly with a collapsing body in front of her. He looked at the layer when he said something, but his eyes were strange and praiseworthy serenity. I''m used to being turned on hatred, but on the contrary, the layers got creepy, and I cut the anomaly. I cut it, and now it''s time to stab the stomach for sure.


    Continued

 1114 Sealed, Part 115 ~ Successor of Malice ① ~

    "Okay. Break it all down, retreat."


    "(Kid... did you illusion me like you slaughtered someone with no entity with murder? It''s a first-class user business, that''s)"


    "Really?


    Shempez can''t hide his surprise in the layer he answered openly.


    "(I didn''t know I didn''t even know how awesome what I did, because this is it. A child is horrible. Besides, it''s called how to erase as many signs as you just did, and it''s called standing around. Were you after this from the beginning?


    To Shempez''s narrative, the layer shakes his head and breaks what Anomaly was manipulating.


    "That''s not true. I just saw Anomaly and Titania fighting and figured out how to fight. I''m not in love enough to take part in that fight over there, and I thought we should do more than that.


    One is to break into Anomaly''s workshop and bring home something that might help Jaeger. If anyone tries to escape, try to do enough to stop them from behind. "


    "(That''s... that''s not how swordsmen fight. It''s the assassin''s way. Don''t you think it''s cowardice)"


    "I don''t think so. I''m not into fighting. [M] I''ve learned the sword as a knight from the line, but I still think that''s just one way to fight it. I know it''s a good sword to wield in public, but I can be as cruel as any, and I wish the results would be good for everyone."


    "(But then you will not be rewarded)"


    "That''s okay, ''cause it''s gonna be short-lived anyway."


    In the words of a sudden layer, Schempez couldn''t help but hide his surprise.


    "(You say it''s short-lived? Based on what, do you think?


    "It''s an investigation. Even though they have the same physique as men, they have not exercised any spiritual powers and extraordinary powers emerge. I think this is out of control somewhere for humans. The wound healing is not unusual and fast, and I well found it to be a clear deviation from my function as a person. I barely felt tired fighting the phantom beast without rest. This won''t be what happens after working out anymore.


    For that matter, I think I use my vitality more than people do. I''m sure there''s no power that comes with no price whatsoever. Instead, don''t you think it wouldn''t be too unequal?


    "(Mm... no, but)"


    Even as he pondered what Sch?mpez could answer, Layer was lightly destroying what could also be the last lab in Anomaly. To never make a demon king again.


    Where he had broken a single thing in sight, the layer looked around.


    "Well. I don''t know what helps, but I guess I''ll take some of the books and paperwork out of here. Let''s just say we leave the way we make use of it to the head of the Alphilis delegation. Well, it''s the last finish."


    Layers kicked up barrels of oil for the lights that fell to the ground, slashing them and putting enough oil in the room. And when he left, he slashed it like some blur of the machine, scattered a spark, and wrapped the room in flames.


    "That''s it. And then we have to figure out a way to sneak in with Luna."


    Layer felt that his work on this earth had now been done openly, but the two last evil spirits who were there to be punished - they seemed to evoke some unpleasant feeling over there, and he was concerned that they were there to be punished. And the humans I had.


    Feeling like the dawn of some sort of turbulence in the future, Layer couldn''t have immersed himself in a simple sense of accomplishment, even though he had defeated a corner of the black magician because of it.


    "Is that...?


    Titania and the others going deep into the workshop, but Larna followed it for a moment and saw something strange. That''s far beyond the aisle of the divide. It was so far away that my vision was open that I couldn''t even see it, and my white arms and hair did move in the dark. A moment of change I realized because it''s Larna who rules the darkness. Larna stopped and thought about what she saw. I know we have to hurry now. But instinct told me it wasn''t something I could miss.


    "I wonder where... where I look at those arms..."


    Not many have noticed Larna''s movements running behind him. It was about the line he served as his lord and Mason, who was running beside him. Only those two were stopped by Larna.


    "What''s up, Larna?"


    "No, there''s something I saw earlier... wait, no way -"


    "Hey!?


    Rana suddenly ran off the road. The line calls to a halt to that behavior, everyone notices and looks back.


    "Larna, where are you going!


    "Wait, that''s not..."


    Well seen, milky white hair shining in silver in the light. Clear, beautiful white skin. I thought many times that I would draw the blood of a succubus, but not this man for his pure beauty. Then the prospect of the world and his ability as a witch. I adored myself for being happy when I could teach this man.


    Master, Fairtoose. You can''t be wrong to look at that arm and hair.


    However, the question is why is Fairtoose in this place? An unpleasant thought brings me to mind, but now it is necessary to catch up as soon as possible. Because I was holding her because...


    Continued

 1115 Sealed, Part 116 - Successor of Malice ②

    "Wait, evil spirit! Let that man go!


    But Doom, who held Fairtoose to Lana''s words, does not respond. Take Fairtoose on his left shoulder, pull Osiria''s hand with his right hand, and just run away.


    Having decided that words would not stop, Larna forced herself to stop that leg by releasing magic to intimidation. I thought it would be prevented because I just let it go intimidated even as Larna, but the Dark Snakes were all sticking their fangs out of the back of Doom to its body, unexpectedly and without one being blocked. So Doom stopped for the first time.


    But there was no response from Doom. Sure, my legs are stopped. I guess I didn''t feel the attack, but still there was no hostility, no surprise, no willingness to kill or anything from Doom. Instead, it felt creepy to Larna.


    There was a while, and Doom replied with his back turned.


    "... okay?


    "Hey, what''s up?"


    "Can I turn around?


    Doom''s tone sounded unchanged. But Larna''s instincts were sending out warnings. No, the spirits were issuing warnings before that. Don''t make me look back on that one, that we shouldn''t have a conversation. When the spirits spoken the word, they left the place. The Spirit of darkness fled the darkness.


    Larna couldn''t breathe. The feeling of being eagled in the chest was attacking Larna. This is fear. It is because of Doom, who has become far more intimidating than he had seen before. Where is that pressure emanating from? Larna had no way of knowing.


    Doom sighed at Larna, who remained silent.


    "... are you smart or not? Or should I be happy that my pressure has increased? I can''t decide what to look like. You''re in a strange mood."


    "But as it turns out, it seems to be the best result for you and the others. I couldn''t afford to pay attention to my surroundings with my angry head organized. I didn''t expect you to catch up."


    When Doom looked back twirling, his face seemed to Larna as if he were distorted as if he were a clay worker or something. Is that face exactly a look like "I don''t know what face to look like"? On that creepy face Larna held her breath in a small scream, but turned to her companion running from behind, and when she saw Doom''s face again, she was back to the face she had seen before, so she suspected my eyes that it was just an illusion.


    Are you all right, Larna?


    "No, you know..."


    "Hmm, Doom? Were you alive?"


    Titania comes forward a long time. If you try Titania, Doom is not so much a hater. He''s evil, but he''s not the Demon King, and he thought he was someone he wasn''t enough to take in the first place. But now Doom felt something was different. That look that doesn''t scare me in front of Titania, that stand-up that doesn''t make me feel intimidated in vain. Titania''s instinct issued a warning that it should end here, and Titania was pulling out the Great Sword as instinct did.


    "We met here, but we ran out of luck. You should die."


    "Wait. Give priority to that man he''s catching..."


    "That''s troublesome. I don''t want to die yet."


    The thoughts of the three staggered. It''s not like Titania doesn''t have Fairtoose in its eyes. But Titania has no in-laws to help those who have nothing to do with it. Larna wants Fairtoose to take precedence over Doom. And Doom, he couldn''t have lost anything.


    Speaking of what makes a difference among these three, that was something Doom had already done. Doom had already made contact with Maneater by skipping the thought.


    "(Man eater, come here right away)"


    "(Uh, even though we could all eat in a little while!


    "(No, I don''t have a moment''s respite. Osiria was injured. Probably a wound that can heal over time, but now I can''t move freely. You can''t lose Osiria here)"


    "(What about this body, then? It''s pretty easy to use)"


    "(unfortunately give up)"


    "(Huh)"


    The moment Larna grabbed her arm to stop Titania, the maneater who became a spirit returned to Doom. Seeing that, Titania shook off Larna and took action.


    "Doom, run!


    "Run away, then."


    Doom started the magic of metastasis. In addition to using metastases to escape beyond the presence of Fairtoose, Doom prepared the magic of metastases near here. But there was still a distance from the actual magic formation, and there was light behind the Doom that looked back. Knowing what it meant, Titania waved down the great sword.


    "Let him go!


    "Hmm."


    Titania''s relentless slaughter struck Doom. Full force intrusion without the addition or subtraction of Titania himself, not a shock wave. But Doom was not avoiding the intrusion, he was taking it from the front. He gathered the evil spirits together and made fun of Titania''s sword to stop them.


    Doom and Titania''s gaze intersect at close range.


    "You, when will you have such power!


    "Titania, as much as I honestly appreciate you. You made me stronger. I''ve been torn apart so many times that it''s kind of awful, but the experience lives in me properly.


    So don''t kill me here and now. I''ll leave you alone. If I leave you alone, you''ll die soon. "


    "Oh my God!


    As soon as Titania exhaled trying to question Doom''s words, Doom pushed Titania back with all-out force, pushing Titania away with a series of needle-like evil spirits that were smaller and more aligned.


    Titania doesn''t fly to Larna''s position again.


    Continued

 1116 Sealed, Part 117 - Successor of Malice ③ -

    "Chi!


    "Again and again, I don''t see any point in fighting and winning. I would if I enjoyed it better, but I''m not interested in those who die if I leave them alone. Besides, I don''t like the way you live like a suicide volunteer. Honestly, I can''t find any interest in you, Titania.


    What I like is the desperate face when I lifted up to be happy and still couldn''t help it. An apathetic look, knowing that no matter how hard you try, you are not the right person to want. Blue face when your wish comes true in one more step, but that ruins it. I want to see a sight like that.


    But Titania, I''m sure you won''t have to do anything. You don''t want any leaves. "


    "May fly!


    The shockwave that Titania left half to anger was held back by Doom''s made evil spirit wall. Its walls blocking sight were destroyed by another Titanian attack, but by then there were no more Dooms, and the magic formations of the transfer had disappeared.


    Later all that remained was Doom''s laughter heard from the darkness.


    "(- I''ll keep you alive now, all of you - but I''m sure I''ll sink everyone here into the darkness of despair. That''s all the power and knowledge I got today - so it''s in order. Despair comes to all humans - you just have to wait in order - so please don''t die in this place yet? -


    - Oh, just one thing - Lifeless magic isn''t the only crisis looming for you guys - we''ll move on leaving this land now -) "


    "What do you mean?


    Unexpectedly Lisa was asking Doom back like she was obsessed. Is the voice delivered or not? But after a while, Doom replied.


    "(- No one believes in Orangeables - neither Annomarie, nor me, nor Lifeless - even Titania, who sent me here, who should be true to herself - so naturally there are precautions against Titania when it fails - and there are the worst measures available -


    Titania - How long has it been since you stood up for the Orange Bull? - It''s time for him to cut the paralysis - look outside - despair comes from the sky - it''ll be too late when it sees the most - hahahahahahaha -) "


    "What!?


    "... from the sky?


    This place is deep underground, and even with Lisa''s sensors, we can''t know what''s going on in the sky. If you open it up to it, Rosetta, Lachia and Tasha can see far away with pure vision. Lisa explored their movement, which should have been about to come out on the ground, but the movement was certainly hasty. Something unforeseen could be happening.


    Lisa immediately informed everyone of the move.


    "Something happened on the ground?


    "... don''t have a bad feeling. Doom is a bad guy, but he''s also a guy who can''t help but enjoy himself."


    "Yeah, so does Lisa. I was wondering if we should immediately collect Alphilis and Victoria and head to the ground."


    "You may not make it if you''re on your way. I''ll fly the demon."


    "Please, Larna"


    Together they left the scene when they summed up their opinions as soon as possible. But when only Mason slowly stepped back, he stayed alone on the spot. Naturally Lisa noticed the move, but Mason decided to leave it alone because he was only originally asked to cooperate.


    And one was left on the spot, Mason, talking to the darkness.


    "... I told you not to erase the signs, didn''t I?


    "I told you Wye did the same thing."


    From the shadows, Brandio appeared. In that hand, there were several books. Mason was immediately guessing that it must have been taken from him in this workshop.


    "For what purpose did you come here?


    "After you headed to this earth, Titania was sent, too. Maybe he''ll be the wingman to soften up the first fight, so just in case, Wye can go. I thought if you were a Titania opponent, you''d be full of them."


    "Is that Lord Miranda''s order?


    "Seya. If you''re going to be able to do it at last, you''re going to have to take away Anomaly''s research and what will be the Book of Life. Burns, the Book of Life apparently was taken by Doom''s kid. I don''t need you here anymore to pull me up, but are you coming? What a disturbing air, just get away with it."


    Brandio said in his favor, but Mason shook his head sideways after a bit of trouble.


    "No, my assignment also includes an Alphilis escort. Not until we make sure she''s safe. Besides, I''m starting to get a little interested."


    "Well? You know, I just thought you were indifferent to other people."


    "Not really. According to the report, she has a different personality, but that''s not the only thing that can explain it."


    "That, what?


    "There is no certainty yet. But stay with the Spirit."


    "Hmm."


    Brandio looked at Mason with interest, but quickly went back to his work. Mason also turned back on his heel, in the direction where Alphilis would be.


    Continued

 1117 of the Sealed, Part 118 ~ Successor of Malice ④ ~

    "Hi, Cerberus. Good luck with your watch."


    "Wah, wah..."


    "It''s cold!


    "I almost froze to death!


    Waiting for the Dooms who transferred to the surface was Cerberus, a synthetic beast of oak and poaches once made by Anomaly. Doom was letting him guard the base of the transfer in case there were any anomalies on the ground, and he left it as surveillance to tell them. Surrounded by a mega-eye clan for surveillance and several Berserker-shaped hecaton cales. These are not anomalies, but individuals created by Kubelais himself using the functions of the workshop.


    And even Libby Doo beside. We also let her go from the stronghold where we made the castle, and this time we were bringing her in. to make contact with the surface. Naturally Libby Doo was a dissatisfied face, but when he stared at a point in the sky, he reported to Doom.


    "As I just contacted you in a conversation. That''s it."


    "I see. I didn''t confirm it, but I knew it was coming."


    "You expected it?


    Doom closed his eyes once instead of replying and affirmed.


    "Oh. Where Experion was used - the number I was obviously making is more than the number I was giving you. I was wondering where you would use that stuff, because Orange Bull doesn''t take care of True Dragon too much. I was hoping maybe."


    "You already said that True Dragon didn''t need any measures?


    "That sounds like a good idea. My friend told me about it."


    "Friends? Who?


    "Don''t tell."


    Doom told him that with an innocent look, he sat Osiria down on her ass with Libby Doo, who looked incredible, and looked at her eyes. The wound is deeper than I thought.


    "Osiria, can''t you regenerate?


    "No... I have a feeling it''s slowly blocking. In the first place, there is no concept of being wounded by evil spirits, so this is also a matter of my imagination. I can''t believe you let too much killing and sword muscle make you realize you''ve been slashed. He''s a terrible swordsman."


    "Sure. You have talent that you can''t insult."


    You''re wounded, aren''t you?


    "Where was it, Pei, that hurt our mistress!


    Dougla and Dougla''s head barked outrageously, but Osiria was blowing up Cerberus just as loud. Cerberus rolls down the snow surface screaming. Porch''s scream stuck to the snowfield.


    Libidu changed his attitude as soon as he learned that Osiria had been wounded.


    "Ha, you don''t have to. Who did this to you?


    "... none of your business"


    "At that rate, there''s a midget with no name. This is what happens because you insult them. It feels good."


    Osiria was in the mood to kill Libidu, but she was much more patient because she had no eyes to stare at. If you try Libidu, you don''t care about Osiria, who always likes his king Ta-doom. I try not to keep Doom in contact with them as much as possible because these two go badly together, but I couldn''t help but this time.


    And Doom asked Cerberus, who had crawled up the snowfield, another thing that bothered him.


    "So, what about the anomaly split that was in the other workshop?


    "I heard from Kubelais, and all of a sudden, they all seem to have collapsed. Even if each is an independent individual, it was Kuberet''s conclusion that there are individuals who are more than just adding the ability to share experiences, and that other identities depend on the body -"


    "Hmm. In fact, Mr. Anomaly''s identity has not collapsed in all the workshops. Kuberet''s theory was right."


    Dougla and Dougla snorted Yeah, yeah. Doom was also nodding to agree.


    "So, what do you guys think of Anomaly''s death? Do you still miss me?


    "Hmm... no, it''s not like you cared about us, you''re stupid to use it, blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah!


    "Huh. As far as we''re concerned, if you give me rice and a woman, your husband will be fine."


    "Dinner and women don''t mean the same thing?


    "A man is a meal, but he doesn''t like it because it''s bad."


    "Wow!"


    Doom laughs bitterly at Porch''s consent. Speaking of anomaly shortcomings, I thought I''d be underprivileged, including myself.


    Relieved to learn of Anomaly''s death, Doom called Libby Doo in for an ear punch.


    "Libby Doo, I need you to use your network to spread the rumors."


    "Fine. Who should I spread what to?


    "Spread the word for Arnelia that Anomaly is dead. You can sacrifice a bunch of orcs or a bursar car. Tell them that the workshop with Kuberley and the protection outside of the one I sneak up on is sweet."


    "? For what?


    "To keep the extra workshop between us. Try to get the Orange Bull in a bit of a hurry. Besides, it''s perfect for measuring Arnelia''s power."


    "Get Arnelia? Now?"


    Libidu questioned. It should also be Doom and Osiria, along with Maneater, Libidu, Insomnia and a few Demon Kings, Arnelia that went as far as to fall. No matter how unexpected, its power should have been known.


    But Doom shakes his head.


    "You shouldn''t lick them too much. They seem to reinforce their power, and there were no pilgrimages at the time. It was totally different than I expected when I set things up, how silly it sounds. Besides, they use sanctified weapons. For God''s sake, they are the most threatening enemies for us.


    And I don''t think so, but let us deliberately go in deep and insult ourselves - can''t believe it''s too much?


    "... no, I''ve certainly never been beyond suspicion. All right, you''re our king. I''ll try to do something with my connections."


    "It''s weird that evil spirits are connected."


    "I know a lot of people who live. That''s how you built the castle. There''s a bitch here with bad chest shit, and I''m leaving."


    While Libby Doo said so and disappeared from the snowfield, the blacks flew at high speeds over the Dooms. From here, they will arrive in about a few minutes to Anomaly''s workshop. That way, there won''t be a rat left in that land. As I advised you earlier, it will only be if the Alphilis and the others escape in time. Doom didn''t know when this was coming, so it was precisely Anomaly''s infiltration into the workshop that could have involved a major failure.


    But Doom has one suspicion here.


    Continued

 1118 Sealed, Part 119 - Successor of Malice ⑤

    "(I thought the Orange Bull was going to keep the Alphilis alive and draw them into his people, no? Well, if there''s a way to take full control of ''em,'' you won''t even need us for combat. I think if I turn that thing around, if anything, I''ll even lose Alphilis. Or are you telling me there''s a replacement for Alphilis? Or is there tremendous trust that you won''t die by mistake? You still don''t see all the purpose of the Orange Bull. I don''t know what the hell you''re thinking... and I''m still not sure who Alphilis is.


    Besides, what did Annomarie say when she died? Black compartment? I''ve been in and out of the Orange Bull workshop many times, but I haven''t seen anything like that yet. Sure you don''t know everything, but how does Anomaly know that? Was there some relationship between the two of you that I didn''t know, or was Anomaly secretly looking into Orangeables as well? Is there such information in the knowledge of anomalies absorbed with the Book of Life?


    I managed to contain the recoil caused by absorbing the Book of Life, but the amount of knowledge in Anomaly is amazing. Though it''s not complete because it was about to collapse, we need time to tidy up the knowledge we absorbed. If Osiria recovers by the time she''s actionable, let Osiria know what''s out there, and I''ll tell you what''s coming. and before that -) "


    Doom was aware that there were those who approached him. Doom was just calmly guessing one of them on this occasion approaching the surrounding Berserkers so they wouldn''t even notice.


    "Hey, I knew you were here."


    "How did you expect us to come?


    "I don''t know. Knowledge is now confusing, and I''m not sure if it was my original idea or one of the possibilities that Annomarie had in mind. But maybe I''ll do the same for you, Tetrastine, Lissie."


    At the end of Doom''s gaze were two people, as I called them. The two men who escaped from the Anomaly workshop wandered the snowfields. In the process, they found the person they were after - Doom. Until then when it came to coincidence, Tetrastine had spoken to Doom, as if it were even a natural encounter.


    "You''re lucky we met here. Sooner or later, I was going to go to someone in your crew."


    "It''s an unrestrained thing. After you betrayed Anomaly, are you going to come to me?


    "But you''re supposed to accept us. I hate Orangeables, as far as you''re concerned."


    Doom narrowed his eyes to Tetrastine''s grandeur. I looked at Tetrastine as if it was worth it, but my belly was determined from the start.


    "Fine, I''ll keep it from you. I''m not just going to be friends with you. Used and used for mutual purposes - you can always betray each other. I''ll do the same."


    "That''s fine. Don''t let him fall asleep at best."


    "Hmm, what are you talking about to the immortal?"


    "It would be the case with each other. Don''t you know how to die yourself?


    Doom just gave back a creepy grin at Tetrastine''s words. And here again, a strange cooperative relationship was formed.


    In conclusion, Alphilis and Tetrapolishka made a successful rendezvous. There was no battle. It was dismayingly easy, but the problem was after we merged.


    First, Tetrapolishka was visibly worn out. There was already no such laid back attitude as when we first met, and it was difficult to walk on our own feet. Having been put on Orolon''s back and joined the Alphilis, she looked half cloudy in consciousness. I regained more or less consciousness and energy with Victoria''s healing magic, but it is a state where I finally stand on something.


    Something more serious happened. Tetrapolishka used half his last demonic eye when fighting. Her demonic eye, which gathers the magic of her surroundings inexhaustibly, quickly loses control because of its output. The Demon Eye, which gathers enough magic to blow up a mountain if released, was not as complete as it could be treated as a multieyed heaven. Tetrapolishka, who had stormed the demonic eye, was changing the way the demonic eye operated. In other words, by using up the magic gathered by the demonic eye one after the other, it prevents a rampage.


    But there are shortcomings in the method as well. The magic used first is too strong, causing damage to Tetrapolishka, the user himself. No matter how tough you have the flesh, a series of high-output magic games a strain on your body. The most dangerous was the activation of the demonic eye, even if it was overused by witchcraft and unconscious during the battle, and the outburst of magic gathered unconsciously. Say, Tetrapolishka is the same as a giant explosion.


    Tetrapolishka avoided the fight after finding out there was no way to control the complete demonic eye. In the unlikely event of a fatal injury, it involves the surrounding area, and even if not, the demonic eye depends on the emotional movements. It wasn''t just to avoid pursuing anything that locked itself in the ice.


    And to the mighty enemy of Man Eater in a depleted state, Tetrapolishka was beginning to use the power of the Devil''s Eye unconsciously. She was the only one who knew that Maneater pulled it off was actually an exquisite time for Tetrapolishka. If I had fought any more than that, the lost control Demon Eye would have stormed out, and the workshop could have blown up without waiting for the magical limits of the lifeless.


    And when I saw the depletion of Tetrapolishka, the shadow noticed a similar fact again.


    "Pollica - Ooh, I guess it''s ''okay''?


    "- It''s been a long time since you called me that, instructor."


    Tetrapolishka created a weak grin, but the shadow inquired with a harsh look.


    "Don''t tear it up. You must know better than you look that it''s a stuffed situation. When the limits come, then."


    "Yeah, I know. We need to talk to Victoria before we do."


    Tetrapolishka looked at her with a harsh look as she calmed down and summoned Victoria. That wasn''t my mother, that was my expression as a warrior.


    "Victoria, this is the time. Do you understand?"


    "- Yes."


    There was some time and Victoria responded. A shadow appeared suspicious in the exchange, but Tetrapolishka immediately explained.


    Continued

 1119 of sealed, part 120 ~ tetrapolishka21 ~

    "Instructor, no, I need to ask Alphilis for one thing. My daughter, Victoria."


    "I don''t care if you ask me to."


    "If you say no, on this occasion I will ramble the Devil''s Eye. And if that''s the case, then the servant instructor will be safe, right? Besides, if that happens, Alphilis'' trust should fall to the ground. Different?


    "Shit, only after I remember being cunning. Well, let''s just ask."


    "Yeah, you can ask."


    Tetrapolishka glimpsed the look on Wictrier''s face, but she already seemed ready. This is what I''ve been telling you for a long time. Again, this time has come, but later than I thought. That was the same thought of my mother and daughter.


    "It''s about Victoria''s Devil''s Eye. This child''s demon eye is special, he has only one demon eye of his own."


    "As for the multieyed heavens, don''t fall into the very vulnerable category"


    "Yes, because it is our race that has at least two demonic eyes. At first, I thought my husband was human, but one of them was very special. This child''s demonic eye absorbs other demonic eyes."


    "Hmm?"


    The shadow sounded interesting. A shadow that has seen various demonic eyes, but is the first ear of a demonic eye that absorbs other demonic eyes. But at the same time, I immediately notice its shortcomings.


    "But such a convenient ability should considerably restrict the way you use it. I don''t know how convenient it is to use it all you want."


    "You''re right. For one thing, the agreement of the person to take it away is necessary. And that the number of snatches is limited. And no matter how many demon eyes you have, you can activate one at a time. Is that all you know right now?"


    "I see. So which Devil''s Eye are you willing to let inherit? I guess you can''t do it all, can you?


    Tetrapolishka returned silently to the shadow inquiry. In its appearance, both the shadow and the alphilis were simultaneously guessing the circumstances.


    "... I see, let that rampant demon eye inherit. rather than that''s all you could do"


    "Yes. So Victoria needs someone to keep an eye on her. Until now, I was there, but from now on, I''m going to need a presence that can stop her if I have to."


    "You want Alphilis to give me that role? What a brilliant offer."


    "There''s something in return. If you put this Wictrier aside, it will also be the power of the Alphilis. I listened to the circumstances. I don''t know for any reason, but I was wondering if Wictrier would always be needed to counter the legendary sage Oranzeble as well."


    "As a force of war, maybe it does. All of them, let''s ask Alphilis."


    The shadow spoke to Alphilis, who is in consciousness. A lot of silence flows around. But the conclusion was as quick as I thought.


    "... well, it''s somehow an imaginary answer"


    "You understand, don''t you?


    "It was a quick answer. That''s just a tough woman. If necessary, I even respond considering that I have Victoria in my hands. But Alphilis told me to tell him," Why don''t you stay in my mercenary regiment, not as a subordinate, but as a diner, as a friend? "She''s totally scared."


    "Hehe, you''re definitely scared"


    Wictrier didn''t know what the word meant, but Shadow and Tetrapolishka understood. Not being a subordinate means you can truncate whenever you need to. It has nothing to do with the binding of the mercenary regiment (Jaeger), even if the damage is done to the regiment by the presence of Wictrier, or if it feels unnecessary to do so by Renatica or any other means. Yes, they understood.


    Alphilis just had a slightly different idea. Wictrier, the head of the hunting nation, had the potential to do a better job of keeping the soldiers and moving them independently. Commander who can move shoulder to shoulder with himself as well as the source of his intentions. That''s exactly what Alphilis wanted.


    Together, Tetrapolishka, with the consent of Alphilis, went to Victoria to inherit his own demonic eye. When you say inheritance, you don''t do a big thing. If you put Victoria''s palm on the Devil''s Eye in your own chest, Victoria can inherit the Devil''s Eye''s abilities. When the eyes on Victoria''s forehead glowed suspiciously, the shadows also found that they absorbed them.


    "That''s easy stuff."


    "Because it is what we do on the basis of the agreement between the two parties. Absorption of power itself is done by the devil''s eye, and nothing ritual is needed"


    "I see."


    When the shadow was convinced, an out of place raven came in on the spot. It was clear that no bird was even supposed to dive into the basement, a raven that looked familiar to Alphilis. He is a lifeless user demon.


    When the user demon landed gracefully to break into three, he began to talk as if he was in a hurry.


    "There you are! What happened to Doom''s guy?"


    "Doom? No, I haven''t seen it."


    "You guys... let people just work, and you just left this place? This is a very bad thing to make him pay for with his life. Come up on the ground right now!


    "What happened?


    "It''s a bunch of true dragons! Besides, there''s a lot of hostility here, you know. You Orangeable bastard, you didn''t even trust Titania or me. If you had such a hidden ball, you wouldn''t have needed us. Just hurry up. Anytime they attack this workshop. If their braces hit me straight into my stalled magic, there won''t be a single one in this workshop."


    All that said, the user demon collapsed away, and later only heavy silence remained. The three tried to leave the scene immediately when they looked at each other, but Tetrapolishka was already in a state where she could not help standing alone.


    Continued

 1120 Sealed, Part 121 ~ Awakening Monster ① ~

    "Mother?"


    "Mm... just got a rattle on my body. Go ahead, follow."


    "But, but"


    "Ugh, he''s an unpunished idiot apprentice. Do you repeat the same mistakes again?"


    With a grand sigh, the shadow held Tetrapolishka.


    "Wictrier, get ahead. It''s a little heavy. I''ll catch up later."


    "Yes, please"


    Wictrier deposited Tetrapolishka without any futile conversation and ran himself out for the advance, but the shadow holding Tetrapolishka snapped to not sound secluded.


    "Tetrapolishka, I don''t remember raising you to be weak. If you''re going to die, fight and die."


    "Ha, as tough as ever - it won''t last long. I didn''t want to see it when I died."


    "So what will become of those who are left behind? Sometimes it is better not to look into the faces and eyes of those who die in resentment on the battlefield. But if you drop him off, he who is left behind will always be careless. Are you going to make your daughter feel the same way?"


    Tetrapolishka rounded his eyes to the word.


    "Surprised. With all kindness."


    "- And Alphilis says,"


    "hehe, what do you say"


    But no more said the shadow or anything, he kept running silently holding Tetrapolishka. Tetrapolishka couldn''t help but smile wondering if this was illuminating, a person who usually stares into his eyes.


    When Shadow and Victoria went outside, it also took some time for the shadow to understand what was going on outside. Huge herds of dragons in the sky. That number did not go down 50, and Lifeless was in the sky on a giant bird to confront them. Titania also pulls out her sword and stares into the sky for killing.


    When I noticed the Alphilis and the others went outside, Lisa and Rhine, Lunatica, plus Larna, Nia, Seite, Closess, and Muscade ran over with a feathered look. The insignificant shadow is also unable to grasp the situation and hide the frustration.


    "What''s happening!?


    "It was already this situation when I went outside. To hear the exchange, they''ve apparently been sent to destroy this workshop for every traitor anomaly."


    "Who sent you?"


    "I hear it''s aurangeable."


    I raised my voice to Lisa''s words when she told me not to let the shadows fool me.


    "Ha, why should True Dragon listen to Orangeable? I don''t know what Gwendorf is saying, but I don''t know how to listen to an Orange Bull."


    "Is that still a true dragon? But it''s true. And Titania, where Lifeless is outraged that a true dragon has been sent. I wonder if we can trust ourselves."


    "I see, so this is the situation. Not good."


    "Yes, very bad"


    Shadows and lines, and Alphilis under consciousness, also instantly understood the situation. It''s unclear why True Dragon would listen to Oranzeble''s orders, but if they were sent to dispose of the traitor, Lifeless would soon even launch an attack against her if she knew Titania wasn''t already under brainwashing anyway. In that case, it is very likely to detonate into stalled magic nearby. If it is bad, it is annihilated.


    And if the destruction of Anomaly''s workshop is an order, how much priority will the lives of the Alphilis and the others take? If True Dragon was just a puppet listening to Oranzebul''s orders, there was also a good chance of no accommodation at all.


    Alphilis and Shadow shared the idea in an instant.


    "(Very bad. I wonder what it is)"


    "(Well, this is unexpected for me too. I don''t know how to do that why True Dragon is here, and now I can''t even put up a countermeasure)"


    "(Worst case scenario, what''s the option of fighting?


    "(Idiot, you. Even a true dragon must struggle. That''s over 50 of them. We don''t even have to discuss it)"


    "(Then you''re a runaway)"


    "(That''s true, too, but when it comes to taking all these people and running away with the transfer, even I need half an hour to prepare. I don''t care if it''s a short-range metastasis, but if it''s going to escape that magical range of effects, it''s not a story. Bad, I can''t think of a hitter)"


    The shadows were unusual and I felt a rush. I can tell because it''s an alphilis that never comes out on the face, but shares consciousness. Nor had Alphilis come up with a decisive hand.


    But things had changed. The whole dragon came down to the surface. The mercenaries weren''t the only ones surprised to see how it went. Shadows and titania also drank without breath.


    True dragons descended to the surface, their heads rotting and their skulls sticking out. My stomach was rotting and maggots were gushing. Praised as the most mighty, intelligent and graceful, its dragon had also lost the shadow of seeing its appearance already.


    Alphilis and the others who lost their words, but True Dragon was more of a faceless speaker.


    "- I see, I didn''t know there was an alphilis here. Coincidence is horrible."


    "... who, you. Isn''t that true dragon?


    Shadow noticed as soon as possible that True Dragon''s remarks were strange. The shadow of sharing consciousness with Alphilis knew that Alphilis had no knowledge of dragons other than Gwendorf. And decisively, True Dragon is known as a race of mercy. Whether it''s humans, demons or warcraft, they''re supposed to treat each other with more than a certain amount of mercy. Like right now, it''s unlikely to have the kind of eye you observe. For better or worse, True Dragon is a species that is familiar with everything, but therefore indifferent and untouched.


    Was the shadow pointing funny, the dragon laughed distorting the edge of his mouth. From the edge of his mouth without distorted lips, there was zero covetousness mixed with blood, even the line accidentally flaunted his face.


    "Why are you in such a place? Your role will not be to get along with Alphilis."


    "It''s not what you know about my role. Who are you more than that? Isn''t that true dragon?


    "That''s what doesn''t matter about me or anything. I''m guessing you''re not saying you were relieved of Alphilis, are you?


    "Stupid. That''s what I am, like a human being."


    "... Whisper"


    Renatica was answering to snap as the shadow shook her head and denied it. It doesn''t resemble the voices I''ve heard in Kandert before, and the signs are different. I wasn''t sure. Just someone lurking in the back of his voice. Can I say that the appearance of the specialty is similar? Lunatica felt, her intuition that she couldn''t keep this alive, was telling her that it was Whisper.


    And Whisper, who was called by name, replied a little while later, wondering if it was another surprise.


    Continued

 1121 Sealed, Part 122 ~ Awakening Monster ② ~

    "... you understand very well. That''s what I''d call a silver assassin? How did you know that?


    "I don''t know. I just never forget the human chi I felt once, the human chi I thought was dangerous too. That''s all."


    "Hehe, this is this. It''s been a long time since anyone else has treated me as a human being. So, what do you do?


    "I don''t care. If it does us harm, we will fight, otherwise we will not fight. That''s all."


    "Hmm."


    Whisper replied slowly, pretending to worry a little funny.


    "I see... even as far as I''m concerned, I just came out here this time asking for an Orange Bull favor, so I didn''t have any other purpose. Of course I didn''t hear there was an alphilis here. Even with me, I''m not going to kill Alphilis here. Lunatica, of course you do.


    If you''re selling favors to Orangeables, I''d rather help you here... but your sword emperors and kings remain murderous. "


    "That would be so. Fucking prick who does weird things."


    "Don''t be too much of a clown. How are you manipulating that true dragon?


    "That''s naturally a secret. I''m surprised at my abilities, too. I ended up blowing up this workshop, too, and it was supposed to be the job of, but how far the hell did Orange Bull get on with things? Or is this Anomaly''s last foot scratch? Gentlemen, have you noticed?


    "? What?


    Starting out lifeless, everyone couldn''t understand Whisper''s words, but the earliest reaction was the alphilis under the shadow consciousness.


    "(Weird... could this earth have been so quiet?


    "(? Speaking of which... you can''t even hear the ice spirits. You must have heard it before you entered this workshop)"


    "(You have a bad feeling. I have no experience when spirits are quiet. The Spirit will make a scene if there are any creatures without humans, and the Spirit of Darkness will be there even if there are none. But this is-)"


    "(Sometimes the Spirit quiets down. It''s time we had a powerful presence to exercise ourselves. And that means -)"


    An uncomfortable laugh echoed in the snowfield as the shadow approached say something. Surprise was stronger than discomfort for everyone here to have a familiar voice.


    "Hey, guys. How are you doing?


    "This voice, anomaly!


    "Why!? Sure, he must be dead!


    "Oh, I''ll tell you what, I''m listening to this voice because it means I''m dead. I don''t know where someone is here, but it''s obvious."


    Everyone on the spot understood that it was the magic of a message that assumed that they were going to die. A sorcerer may leave his will in sorcery, but it is one form of it. And this high volume. Some people were frightened that some of the wills were self-assertive for a long time.


    Regardless of those emotions, Anomaly''s will continues. It''s a one-sided statement, so it''s natural, too.


    "Because this word is one-sided, you''re not gonna take questions, are you? Oh, but there''s no explosion or anything after I hear it, so take your time!


    Well, one possibility, naturally, was to expect me to die. I meant to set up quite a trap, but assuming the black magician came to take me down in total, there would be no escape from this. But there''s no art in just dying. I''m obsessive. [M]


    So I figured out this way. Even if I die, there''s a way to make sure you bury whoever killed me. "


    At the same time as Anomaly''s remarks, the ground rocked. The workshop begins to collapse into a considerable earthquake, causing the ground to sink. The Alphilis did not fly aggressively and took a distance from the sinking ground. And at the same time, Alphirus was playing and screaming shadow domination.


    "Tasha! Get the wounded man on the Tenma and get away from here! This place is dangerous!


    "What will the captain do!?


    "I''ll hold off! Go!"


    It was unclear what to stop from, but the voice of Alphilis had the strength not to let it say yes or no. Tasha also felt the unusual fright of Heavenly Horse and decided to leave the scene. Conversely, all that remained beside the Alphilis were captain humans.


    And those who remain will meet the ominous words of Anomaly and those who should not.


    "I wanted to build a workshop here because I wanted to avoid people. But at the same time, there was a problem. What do you do with all the resources and ingredients? Fortunately, there were creatures on this earth, so I didn''t have as much trouble sourcing materials, and since the magic of metastasis is what I''m good at, it was possible to bring various objects into this workshop without understanding the signs of metastasis.


    But the trouble is with fuel and other resources. I can''t make anything from scratch, either. I need fuel to get my workshop running, or I need spiritual or rational magic. But the ice spirits are not good enough to get something running. The problem surfaced as the size of the workshop increased, but I stumbled upon a fact.


    This earth is richer than I thought. Do you know about the terrain?


    Anomaly took one end to the other as if waiting for a reply.


    "When I say the earth vein, I mean the magical flow that flows into the earth. Many are formed by the spirits of the earth, but where there are many streams of water, the spirits of water may be involved, and in volcanoes the spirits of fire. The point is about the various spirits and the flow of something that doesn''t even become spirits in a certain direction. In large-scale witchcraft, it is important to consider the flow of the ground vein, and it is often above the ground vein that a city reflects. Because you have plenty of resources. Not only that, but you know there''s a lot of land on the terrain where magicians are born? Sounds like the Magic Church has something like that. Most importantly, the mainstream of the earth pulse is constant, but the tributaries change incrementally.


    Well, let''s get back to it. The mainstream of the pulse of the earth in this earth is mainly formed by the ice spirits, but how is it ice in the first place - I thought it reasonable to assume that the seasonal winds that hit Pilebos had something to do with the formation of this earth, but there are not always seasonal winds from the north on this earth. Besides, there''s a lot of snow in winter, but it shouldn''t be as snowy as it gets so far. Under the same conditions, Rockheir, the region of Heavenly Horse, is experiencing more heavy snow. Still, that land has snow melting in the summer, but nowhere here in North Seal does snow melt. Why is that?


    The idea of reversal. Don''t snow from the structure of the land. There''s a mechanism to make it snow, so this is a big snowfield. Well, if you''re looking good, you already know. What am I supposed to say? "


    Anomaly''s words were beginning to conceive malice.


    Continued

 1122 Sealed, Part 123 ~ Awakening Monster ③ ~

    "This earth was laid asleep by Tetrapolishka and was indeed sealed by the witches of the Ice Plains. But long before that, there was a man sealed in the earth. Because of its demons, this earth was closed to snow and ice, and became a land where creatures could not live. I stumbled upon the creature and came up with a way to use it to power the workshop. To be precise, he had picked up the magic that leaked out of ''it'' on his own.


    You know what I mean? Even using leaked magic, Tyran and all that powerful Hecaton Kale could have been created. Well, how powerful is the body? Unfortunately, you can''t even imagine. In part, he succeeded in creating the Demon King imagining his abilities, but even then, he became the best individual in history. That''s the Eigaoan. The truth is, right... maybe if you''re aurangeable, you know. Because some of their seals used the language used by dragons and high elves. However, the dragon language is not the same as the dragon it is today - it must be the language of an ancient dragon older than the true dragon. After a while, maybe he''s a creature before the Orange Bull was born.


    How can such a demon be sealed in such a place? I don''t know about that, but the only thing I do know is that ''it'' is still alive and sleeping shallow. That''s why I did a little trick. If this workshop breaks down, why don''t we reflux the device to recover magic and stimulate ''it''?


    I''ll ask you to check the results. Most of all, I might lose every bit of this earth, but hey - hahahahaha!


    With Anomaly''s disappearing high laughter, the ground had collapsed tremendously, and a huge hole had been formed. A stormy release of magic that can suddenly get in from it. Everyone on the spot blocked their ears in the roar of the earth that they heard at the same time. For that reason, there was no one but Alphilis and Lisa to hear the words that the shadows had crushed.


    "Such an idiot - that the bikezel will wake up!? Wasn''t that supposed to be impossible unless this earth collapsed! What''s this for?"


    Alphilis and Lisa realized for the first time that the shadow was truly upset and afraid.


    Deep underground in the workshop, layers were still exploring Anomaly''s workshop. He was trying to carry out as many weapons, books, as he could, stored in this place. He had already secretly joined Lunatica and entrusted what seemed particularly important, but he was trying to carry out everything else he could.


    The amount is less of a concern to the layer of power. But I almost bothered my head about what to do when it comes to something I can''t hold with my hands and back.


    "You''re in trouble... I don''t know which one really helps. I know the weapon somehow, but I''m not a magician, and I can''t carry it any more."


    "Shall I help you, or offer you?


    It was Mason who suddenly spoke up. Layer looked a little surprised, but wasn''t interested in an unrealistic reaction, so he immediately took the offer.


    "Please"


    "Oh? No, you''re honest."


    "It''s better to be able to carry it out than to be able to. Besides, this place is about to collapse. If you have time to go back and forth, you''re acting before you think."


    "Convinced. I''ve already brought out some of the magic of metastasis. I''ll split what you have right now, so I can help you if you want to carry anything else."


    "I rode."


    Practical conversations between the two quickly came together and the two silently began to gather things in one place. In the meantime, Mason was just drawing a magic formation around it.


    "Prepare to escape from the beginning?


    "Naturally. Assuming departure, ten places in this workshop alone depict the magic formation of metastasis. Outside, at least four places are ready to escape. Securing a retreat path is common sense, not common sense when you infiltrate."


    "Sorcery is good. Because I can''t."


    "I just don''t know how to do it. Everyone is equipped with the original magic material. There is no such thing as being big and small and not being able to use magic at all. If that''s the case, it''s not human."


    "So I have a gift for witchcraft, too?


    "... shall I see him?


    The layers are a little dull as Mason looked at the layers more interesting.


    "That''s what you''re going to do, isn''t it?


    "Don''t say things that are misleading. A little exploration of the magic flow will give you an immediate idea of what attributes are suitable and approximately how much visceral magic you have. I don''t even need to touch it, and it won''t take long. But I''m the only one in Arnelian Church who can do it."


    "Hmm. Well, check it out. If I could use magic, I''d practice sooner or later. That would broaden the scope of the fight."


    "Fine."


    This was Mason''s pure interest. Mason saw this boy grow in battle, and he knew he wasn''t the only one to see sword moves again. It could naturally have been a threat to Arnelia if it had grown, but I also wanted to see how strong it would have been purely.


    But without any resistance or knowledge of witchcraft, it could be used by a foolish sorcerer. Mason spared his talent because it would be a waste of this talent.


    But as soon as Mason started exploring Layer''s mind, he noticed something strange.


    What is this? "


    "What''s going on? Something wrong?


    "No, this is something I''ve never had before either. I haven''t done this in a while. Wait a minute."


    Mason hastily postured, but checked his physical condition and magic flow again. Though a series of wars, there isn''t much fatigue yet. It''s not weird to go around your own magic. Yet I cannot feel any magic in the body of the layer.


    That can''t be right. If you''re a living person, there''s always a magic stream. Otherwise, the human being is just as dead. There can be no human being without the protection of the Spirit.


    Mason felt uncomfortable and tried to hold hands on the layer again, that was when. The loud vibrations have sounded in the workshop again.


    "Big!"


    "This is - how about, collapse! We''re gonna activate the magic formation!


    "I haven''t had all the luck yet!


    "Give it up, life is a priority!


    Mason had already disappeared, for example, with the questions he had earlier. More than that, it was now a prerequisite to get through this emergency. Above all, a great deal of magic has begun to erupt from your feet and surroundings since earlier. If this is erupting from a single being, it should be more powerful than any demon you''ve ever crusaded.


    Mason thought he needed to get out of the ground and grasp the situation as soon as possible. It is a long way off that Mason regrets not properly examining the layer at this time.


    Continued

 1123 Sealed, Part 124 - Awakening Monster ④ -

    "What? What the fuck is this!?


    Titania''s shouting may have been impossible either. Even the lifeless have lost their words before releasing their overwhelming magic. So much magic had erupted that it was disputed whether the earth had spit out all its contents. Everyone was wondering not to be blown out of the scene, but when the eruption, which was thought to last forever, suddenly stopped perfectly, many fell behind because of the tension in their legs, or some blew up for the first time here.


    And after the perfect release of magic, it was the blue, shining figure about the size of the human being who came out of the holes. It is also clear from the fact that the body surface glows blue that it is not human, but the person looked like a human being. Not a single hair. On a sticky head, inorganic eyes. Two hands and two legs, but only three fingers. All of them have sharp hook claws. I didn''t have a single hair on my body as well, there was nothing to cover their body with. No, it''s also suspicious if it''s him as a gender, whose body was very muscular and not as large as Daron''s, but more than two times larger than a normal human being.


    He climbed up the hole and came out. It was talking to no one with his expressionless eyes as he went outside and looked around.


    "A rotten true dragon, a mere mass of magic, and numerous... human beings? It''s been a strange world for a long time. Did a man who thought he was a monkey come to wear something quite superior? It seems that the contents haven''t changed much.


    Can anyone speak? I want to know about the world today. "


    "... what is this guy?


    "It seems we can have a conversation for now."


    "... I''m 401 years old in Arnelia now. The battle between the demon king and man has converged, and hundreds of years have already passed -"


    As soon as Lisa tried to tell her about the history of the world to explore how things were going, the person was spitting something out and attacking Lisa. The line I was beside played something of that using dance slaves reflexively, but I couldn''t completely deviate, or something I played was hitting a lifeless riding giant bird straight and letting it die with one blow.


    Lifeless flew into the universe to use witchcraft and was slowly descending, but Lisa didn''t know what had happened and was just confused. Rather, it is those around them who have blued. Almost no one but the line could react to the actions of this blue figure. If it wasn''t Lisa who happened to be next to the line who was being targeted, it was definitely because she was dead.


    Lines barked using dance slaves instinctively.


    "What the fuck!


    "Don''t think monkey times can hear me and my mouth. You and other animals are inferior. Describe the present world, the rotten true dragon there."


    "... you don''t like it"


    Whisper also seemed unable to hide his mood damage by putting this blue figure in front of him again. Not that I have any attachment to humans, but Whisper is also human again. Whisper himself was surprised that it would treat humans like bugs, but he did find it highly offensive.


    But was the same with the blue man who was uncomfortable? When I felt that True Dragon was apparently not moving at my will, I was exposing my discomfort in one way or another.


    "You''re not a true dragon... a true dragon is a fallen one, I didn''t know someone would manipulate you. Is that a high elf?


    "I don''t care about that. I just don''t care what you say from above."


    "Hmm, say something funny. I can''t help it because it''s actually an organism up there. True dragon, originally it''s just..."


    "Bikezel!"


    It is the shadows that have popped up. Reinforced with magic, the shadow slammed a magically accelerated blow all over his body into the blue giant - the bikezel blew away if he was stuck by surprise.


    At the same time the shadows scream.


    "Move, or you''ll die!


    My companions return to me for a drink of shadow. At the same time, Whisper used True Dragon''s body to release the braces. I used a thunderous brace. A thunderbolt slashing and tearing through the sky was hitting the bikezel directly, raising huge snow smoke.


    "What a blow. Isn''t it much more powerful than when you waved me?"


    Impulses that have become thunderous swords roar when they see giant snow smoke. Many expected its power, but only the shadows were different. A blow I hit earlier. Alphilis'' right arm was broken.


    "(Damn, the basics can''t still be in the human body! With a little effort, this is it!


    "(Hey, what are you doing to people''s bodies!


    "(Shut up. You''re not the kind of person who can do anything about it!


    "(Bikezel - I thought you said admin. You said it was a multi-headed creature of ice. Who are you?


    "(Anomaly''s right. I don''t know the details either. But all the creatures who were too strong fell asleep. Meadow Dragon Ignage, Ancient Dragon Chief Darren Lokia, and Ice Emperor Bikezel - there were others, especially Bikezel, who was grabbed to sleep trying to be beaten down by the others. When they contend, this earth itself may come to an end. That''s why they fell asleep disciplining themselves - I think so)"


    "(Then true dragons and demons are called -)"


    "(After the truly strong are gone, it is a weak race that waged war in a territorial feud. There''s nothing wrong with really bad people.


    Yeah, but why does Bikezel wake up at this time, more than ever? You anomaly fool, was it also a desire to destroy) "


    The shadow was evil, but only Alphilis knew that he couldn''t afford the shadow at all. And I imagined the thought of the shadows turning dizzy at the same time. And the shadow reaches a certain conclusion.


    "(Alphilis)"


    "(I know. You''re leaving for a while, aren''t you?


    In response to Alphilis, the shadow was a moment old.


    "(How did you know?


    "(I imagined it from what I''ve been doing. You can get away from me if you want to, right? but it will probably be impossible or very difficult to get it back together)"


    "(... you''re right. I leave this body now and use Tetrapolishka''s body. That body would make it possible to fight temporarily. But still, it''s not a decision. Winning is infinitely thin. But I might be able to get you out of here.)"


    "(How did you know so much about me? Don''t you hate me?


    The shadows jammed a little longer into the Alphilis inquiry. Eventually, as he exhaled, the shadow was telling the truth.


    "(... at first it was. I''m sure I hate you even now, but I still don''t think I can lose you. At least I won''t let Bikezel kill me just to let the violence break out)"


    "(Sounds like they kind of liked it)"


    "(You don''t know your rarity. This is a bet. But I will definitely come back to you)"


    "(What if I told you not to come back?


    Shadows grinned bitterly at the way Alphilis seemed to say it.


    "(Interesting woman. But you know what I''m saying? You still need me, in many ways. you somehow should be guessing that too)"


    "(... sort of)"


    "(Then go. You''re making a good boy at best)"


    "(WHAT, PARENT BREAKING)"


    I felt Alphilis plump, and the shadow was leaking a smile. When did we become so close to each other? Shadows think that this is the power of this woman. And I wonder how long it''s been since I laughed like this.


    A shadow reaches out to Tetrapolishka. And when I thought for a moment that scare had been emitted to envelop my surroundings, the next moment Alphilis'' body was just falling on the spot.


    Continued

 1124 Sealed, Part 125 ~ Awakening Monster ⑤ ~

    "Alfi!"


    "Ugh... it''s okay"


    "What happened!?


    "Maybe it''s because of her missing out"


    "Huh?"


    Behind asking how Alphilis looked worried, everyone was sensing that the atmosphere of Tetrapolishka, supported by Victoria, had changed. Even Wictrier is gradually apart feeling the transformation.


    And with his face up, Tetrapolishka nodded small as he glanced at Alphilis, and said to Wictrier.


    "Well... Tetrapolishka, you''ve already... I''m sorry, this happened"


    "... Mother?


    "You should at least engrave that majesty in your heart, Victoria. Your mother is strong. Now I can see that."


    That''s all I left to say, the shadows were rushing out. Bikezel is on the way. By the time the snow smoke blew up, a scratchless bikezel was showing up again. There were countless ice columns already floating around in the universe.


    "It was a good blow inside. Let''s give him a compliment. But forgive me, I didn''t expect you to beat me up at the minute of an inferior creature. It''s not enough to rip them apart."


    "There''s a sanctimonious monster. Don''t talk pepper!


    The shadow releases "Compressed Atmosphere (Deep Press)," but the bike zel takes it with its body.


    "That''s a breeze."


    A bikezel that doesn''t make it faint, but a shadow that jumps magic into the sky. Naturally Bikezel was reading that too, and each other''s fists clashed. The winner was Tetrapolishka, who changed his own hardness. The right arm of the bikezel had been crushed by a thousand cuts.


    "Ho."


    "Shh!


    The fist of the shadow pierces the bikezel''s chest with a single blow. They are two people of a different physique, but the blow of the shadow took the form of a big thrust up the bikezel, pulling out his fist and leaving the magic of the burst in his body.


    At close range, the body of the bikezel explodes, and the shadows do not blink one at a time as the flesh splashes, magically summoning a flock of fiery beasts, leaving the remains of the bikezel flying. It was a unilateral shadow attack.


    "Strong..."


    "No, he''s too irresistible. And no sign of it yet."


    As Titania pointed out, a bunch of rampant, mad flaming beasts froze in an instant. When they were blown away by the wind, which broke and became snowflakes, the bike zel appeared again from under the ground. His chest, which should have been pierced, and his face appeared on his crushed right arm and blown right shoulder. Each mouth speaks alternately.


    "Hmm, doesn''t seem like an inert creature"


    "Naturally. I grew up watching you fight."


    "I see. I don''t recall your signs yet, but it doesn''t seem to make any difference that you are quite old. So you know I''m not serious yet?


    "Naturally, this one is thinking about the operation, assuming your full power."


    In the way the shadow put it, Bikezel had a creepy, challenging grin.


    "Let''s look forward to it. Then I guess it''s just a pleasure."


    Soon the sound also appeared in the universe were countless giant ice spears. It turns out that each one of them didn''t set a goal, it was just made to crush it in numbers unmanipulatively. Bikezel is playing. The shadows knew.


    Skewered Ice Column (Lancers Ice Pillar)


    But the shadow dared to advance. I can''t get enough of it when I''m around to take it. Recirculation, or shadows thrust as they increased hardness and received. A mocking bikezel voice there.


    "Quickly and well avoided. But how about this!


    "Breaking Castle Hammer (Breaker) in the Great Ice Plains (Embarkle)"


    Now countless giant ice columns appeared that crushed Daron with one blow as well. The aim is a point, a shadow. If many of these things are thrown at me, I won''t be able to do anything about it. That''s why the shadows stepped in.


    "An idiot!


    "You''re the fool!


    A shadow unfolds the demonic eye of Tetrapolishka. Further reinforce its abilities with its own sorcery. In an instant, the shadow took away the motion of a giant ice column and inverted its flow. It''s too late when Bikezel finds out.


    Bikezel was a slapped ice-cold, crushing its body unbroken. Only the left arm was sticking out of the gap in the ice column so as to grasp the universe.


    When the shadow ran over to its arm, it was gripping with full force.


    Continued

 1125 Sealed, Part 126 ~ Awakening Monster ⑥ ~

    "... Shit, this magic still..."


    "I see, take away the magic of others? I remember that ability."


    I heard voices from a bikezel that was supposed to have been crushed by an ice column. At the same time, the shadows flew away, and the ice columns smashed and scattered without sound.


    There was no scratch on the bikezel, which should have been crushed, and his head had grown to eight. Emotions such as contempt, which I had seen until earlier, had already disappeared. I''m even going to miss it somewhere.


    "I misjudged you. You were really something else, and your powers were different in the first place. He must have been a lowlife just crawling around the edge of the battlefield more."


    "You think it''s been thousands of years since then? I''d make a mistake."


    "I see, so much time has passed. Then you can snort that humans and others are looking at us, and you know you''re not afraid to look at me. It must have been the habit of other creatures to lurk their breath just because I walked through it.


    Ask one.Is what you are here to the normal extent as a human being? Or are you quite powerful? "


    "Quite a strong man. Probably the closest."


    "I see."


    Bikezel nodded one thing and became a determined face for something.


    "Then I''m still bored. If that''s the case, no matter how many bodies you gather, you won''t be my enemy. Then let''s just cut this place up and wake it up in Ignage or Enderoid and fight it out. I guess they''re still asleep anyway, huh?


    "Well, unlike you, I fell asleep myself. But you have to say it after you defeat me."


    "Don''t get into a vanity, empty man. You can do all you can with that body that''s already dying, and ten heads is enough."


    Two more heads emerged from Bikezel''s shoulder. The head was huge at the moment, and the body of the bikezel seemed to be bigger without a heart.


    Lifeless asked me to bluff


    "Hey, how many heads does he have?


    "I don''t know. I''ve seen up to 27."


    "All the time... right?


    "Even true dragons get out of hand from around 20. I don''t even want to imagine how many heads I had when I was dealing with the head of the ancient dragon.


    If there''s a gap, it''s until he''s caught off guard. When he gets serious, it becomes impossible to defeat him. You know what I mean? You guys are barely in his eyes right now. That''s why we have a chance. "


    A shadow told the men on the spot the operation in a tale. Everyone gets annoyed with the way it is.


    "(... I see, if I do win, I wonder if I will. But can you?


    "(If you can''t, you just die. Be prepared)"


    "(Although it is a manoeuvre set up by a person, there is no other way at this time. I''ll take your precautions)"


    "(Um, I''m sure you won''t have time to argue)"


    Everyone got belly after reading, but it had nothing to do with Bikezel. Originally, humans and rotten dragons are not the problem. To him, everything was just like a feather worm crawling around his feet. In Bikezel''s eyes, there was nothing but a shadow that took over Tetrapolishka''s body.


    But again, Bikezel had not enjoyed the battle for a long time. For him, battle was a destructive impulse coming from instinct, and he couldn''t help but have the pleasure of wielding his power as he wished. It had nothing to do with those who were caught in battle and died, the earth that broke. The weak, he even thinks that the brittle things should be gone. The species of the same size in the eye are at best ancient dragons and ancient dragon demons, as well as warcraft living from antiquity. Even that made me enjoy myself, and I didn''t think I was a threatening being.


    So when the people who thought they were about the same as themselves attacked them in a party of inmates, Bikezel did not hold a foetus, but was just ashamed. I thought everyone enjoyed the fight as much as I did. It didn''t kill itself either, it sealed it and forced it to give it a role. I was conscious, but I couldn''t move one thing, and I couldn''t communicate my consciousness to anyone. It was also a good place to kill alive. All that remained was resentment and a vision of battle. And at the same time, it was just a strange ancient common sense that we wanted to see each other again to the same extent as ourselves. So Bikezel has never had fear.


    But now, Bikezel stopped suddenly with a casual view, not knowing what emotion it was that was frightening. At the end of his gaze was the human woman - Alphilis. Bikezel didn''t know the emotion she had was called fear.


    Continued

 1126 Sealed, Part 127 - Awakening Monster 7 -

    "... bugs, who are you?


    "Yes?"


    Alphilis stiffened himself to a bikezel that suddenly turned toward him. The minor alphilis also knows how much of a monster the other person is. I didn''t know why that bikezel would pay attention to me. If you''re a shadow, you''re in Tetrapolishka now. There is no sardine that comes to my attention as a mere human being.


    But Alphilis thinks about it. What made Oranzeble interested in himself in the first place? In Alphilis'' imagination, I thought the shadow was an Orangeable user demon, but I don''t know why I would possess the shadow for myself. Maybe the witchy word Dragreo told me had something to do with it, but I looked it up and I didn''t see the right answer like that.


    The golden sword was swinging down as if to evoke a blurring alphilis at that time when Bikezel''s hand had grown sluggish because he was thinking about it. Bikezel''s arm is cut off and Titania breaks in.


    "Don''t worry about it. Let me show you the power of the human being you treat as a bug."


    Bikezel did not even reply, and Titania had all received with the golden sword the fierce onslaught of fists and ice magic carried out at close range with an offensive expression. Alphilis behind you has such exquisite sword moves that he won''t even let a single blow. A bikezel that boiled the business has rolled out two more arms.


    "You''re kidding me!


    "Here''s the dialogue!


    Titania''s foot steps on the ground and moves as sharply as the top braces from her hips. Living from zero distance was turning the bikezel torso into two straight pieces. That''s when Lisa suddenly raised her voice.


    "Titania, the main body is up there!


    "Ha!


    With the hips left by Titania, another blow is carried out using a black sword. Now it''s a bike zel that will be two straight to Tang Bamboo 10%, but even more Lisa speaks out.


    "Now left!


    Lisa senses and directs the body of the bikezel on the side of the heart, but Titania was unable to pursue it any further due to a continuous attack.


    But the pursuit is joined by Lifeless and Mason.


    "I''ve had enough on my own, kid."


    "I guess I can''t help but react the same way,"


    Lifeless wind sorcery and Mason''s earthly sorcery burst at the same time. Exactly a bike zel that dances to the universe in an octave state. The flaming fireballs used by Muscade there set their aim.


    "How about this!


    Muscade''s magic struck the main body of the bikezel directly. But from one of the wreckage of the scattered bikezel, he regenerates his whole body in an instant. The number of heads was up to 20.


    "Immortal?


    "No, playback was delayed for a moment. Is it still an ice monster or does the flame seem to work? The only thing missing is fire power. I mean -"


    "Life less magic is the deciding factor."


    As already maneuvered by the readings, Lifeless had gone into a magical chant after taking a blow. It is inherently very incompatible to make flame chants on an ice earth, but the lifelessness of using the immense magic built into itself is not so affected by the disadvantages of this earth.


    Still, it was necessary to hold down the bike zel because it would be defenseless during chanting. I wish I could burn it down with the braces of a true dragon, but if I were to detonate into the judgment (Dead Rising) by the Dead Sun, which I released earlier nearby, no one here would help me.


    The shadow knew. Even though Bikezel says big things in his mouth, he avoids fighting with great sorcery. If you accidentally detonate into nearby magic, you can''t even measure the amount of damage the bike zel does. That''s why lifeless magic can be trump card enough.


    At any rate, it was necessary to create a gap that would only allow the magic of the lifeless to strike directly.


    "And you look like a monster made by Anomaly."


    "I don''t know Anomaly, maybe she was imitating the body of the bikezel. It was an experiment using the magic of a bikezel. Complete demon kings are no stranger to bikezels."


    "Is that what this is?"


    "There''s no basis for that. What better way to get here than that?


    Everyone nods at the words of the shadow. There were many streets of shadow maneuvers, but from here the judgment of exactly the moment is taken to life. Rather, the chances of success were very low. He really wanted to keep it in place with an earlier series of attacks, but he''s not that sweet of an opponent. The next time I failed, there really was no aftermath.


    Bikezel was silently creating ice spheres in both hands. The giant ice sphere is gradually small and divided, floating fluffy in the universe. It was a seemingly beautiful sight, but at the same time horrible. I wasn''t afraid it was some kind of trap, it was most horrible that Bikezel wasn''t laughing. It is proof left that I am no longer alarmed.


    "I see, even without absolute vitality or magic, we show strength by devising ways to fight. It''s an idea we didn''t have in our time. Poverty minister, but I see traces of effort. It''s a race fight."


    "That''s what I''m talking about"


    The shadow stepped from the front with dignity. From here on out, it''s really life-threatening. There is probably an impact that was still sealed. Shadow decided that he couldn''t do so rather than be confident that he wouldn''t come up with more head counts.


    This is the last place to compete. I don''t even care about ice balls floating in the universe anymore. The two confronted each other at a breathtaking distance.


    "You think you can win?


    "It''s not whether we can win or not. It''s not supposed to be a battle."


    "I asked this question. Was I stupid? Aren''t you glad to have someone of the same mind?"


    "I''m sad. With all these mindsets, nothing is going to make progress."


    "It is the battle that inspires the evolution of the species."


    "There were times when I thought so. But now I don''t think so."


    "Is that the influence of that woman?


    Bikezel glimpsed the alphilis. The shadows snort.


    "That''s not all. But I got certainty."


    "Who is that woman?


    "I don''t know. But if you wake up in a real way, you''ll change everything. Now it''s very difficult to reconcile with the emotions in me"


    "What do you mean?


    "This is the situation. More than that, aren''t you afraid of her? Everyone who doesn''t know what to do has fear."


    "Fear, you say? You think I''m afraid!?


    A wind blew between the shadows and the bikezel. That completely interrupted the conversation and suddenly the world became quiet as if it had stopped. The tensioning air will hurt more than just because of the cold. Everyone was feeling the killing and magic to strain.


    And the next moment the wind blew was the signal of battle. Between them an attack was made at an unseen speed, and the magic curled up around them suddenly became storms and shockwaves, with winds like those of the faints around them. The wind hits and the skin of the alphilis is thinly torn.


    Continued

 1127 Sealed, Part 128 - Awakening Monster (8)

    "It''s dangerous, back off!


    "What a fight. It''s not a human battle!


    "Far away, that''s a reproduction of the wars waged by the demons. Or maybe we''ll see more."


    Whisper was leaking admiration from the universe. But he even shook his head at the same time.


    "But this is not the struggle I seek. All I have here is the joy and anger of battle. There must be various emotions in the battle. It will be joy, sadness, pity and also inspiration. This is just a battle to destroy."


    "I''m not saying anything stupid. The battle is a battle wherever it goes. Is there anything beautiful or dirty there?"


    "We''re not going to like each other, Lord Rhine."


    "I won''t even show myself. Because you''re a coward, you are. I don''t even feel the dust."


    Whisper and Rhine hung out for a while, but Titania cut the tease between the two and threw it away.


    "It''ll be beautiful, but dirty, but it doesn''t matter either way. All that matters to me is to defeat that bikezel. Those are the ones who should not be kept alive. If you miss this place, you will only be present to scatter death and destruction for pleasure. Then maybe we no longer have time to say what the Orange Bull is like, etc.


    I won''t spare my life to defeat him. If there''s a gap, break it in. "


    "In equal to the battle of the gods too, when you divide and enter with the body of a man?


    "There is no God. Only the Spirit and the very powerful monsters are there. If you''re there, even those who call you God will slash you and show you. For that, my sword."


    "By being brave. Then let me bite you too."


    Rhine and Lunatica also step forward. We both know that. Assuming the shadow is defeated, it will lead to our defeat immediately. If Bikezel were to prevail, I would have had to participate in the battle even if I was ready to die.


    But their imagination is betrayed unexpectedly. It was the shadows who were taking advantage of the battle.


    "Shaaaaaa!"


    "Mm... gu"


    From his increased arms and head, Bikezel is bracing and hitting more than just witchcraft. But it didn''t seem to work for the shadows that fortify the body with demonic eyes and eat magic. I knew that a major sorcery match would favour a bikezel in the earth made up of his own magic powers, so the shadow brought him into the melee as soon as possible. And that blow, very mild. If I could, I''d kick your ass for real anytime. It''s like I keep holding back. If the bikezel showed any gaps, it would slap a powerful blow.


    Bikezel now knows why the shadow challenged the melee.


    "(WOW! What is'' use ''so far in melee! This person is strong, even if it subtracts that he was asleep. At this distance, I don''t have time to use big magic, and it pushes me off like this. This person knows that there can also be gaps to increase the head. If you unleash your power, you might poke that gap and launch a series of attacks.


    Then!) "


    Bikezel detonated the ice sphere he had left all around him. Then the finely cracked ice bullets splashed innumerably, penetrating the perimeter like a shotgun in the first place. Bikezel, the ice creature, is naturally nothing, but it can''t be shadowed or shadowed, and the meat is shredded. And at the same time, the atmospheric temperature dropped due to tremendous momentum. Along with the attack, magic creates a place in your favor. A normal organism would freeze and be unable to move in an instant to a sudden drop in temperature that would freeze some of the air.


    But the shadows did not hesitate at all. Bikezel''s attack was a magic of the foreseeable range, and he sank his hips and fisted through its midline with a heart void that had been made into a bikezel by using a trick.


    "Oops..."


    The slight bikezel also stopped moving. No matter how different it is from normal organisms, the shadows know that bipedaling creatures basically stop moving if they hit the middle. Thinking that a shadow would come here to chase him, Bikezel tried to turn to the offense ready to discuss it. Because if we hit each other, we''ll have a more vital self in our favor.


    But the shadow was retreating from the spot, as if to mock the bikezel.


    "Do it, Alphilis!


    "Wow!


    Bikezel saw Alphilis behind him waving his sword. The sword is a thunderous sword (impulse). Furthermore, Alphilis is his own sorcery, and he is riding it up. The thunderbolt sword is a shadow instruction, but Alphilis was thunderbolting aggressively when he saw the ice ball explode.


    The impulse unleashed by Alphilis at all costs was far more powerful than Emerald''s. With the qualities of witchcraft, the Devil''s Sword increases in power. A further ride up to magic made it a thunderous sword blow with more than twice the power of normal.


    A light muscle was seen in front of the bikezel, and the bikezel was swallowed up by thunder immediately after the roar.


    He had a voiceless extinction, and the bikezel had been struck by thunder. Shadows praise Alphilis in the universe.


    "You put it on well!


    "Because you felt the air cool. When the air cools, the resistance drops and thunder flows a lot!


    "A boulder!


    "Well, finally my turn."


    Lifeless made a fireball overhead and waited. From that fireball, fluctuating heat is transmitted periodically.


    "Ahhh!


    "Fireballs emit fluctuations when they reach their limits. Harmful fluctuations to the human body. It''s a phenomenon that you express when you knit this magic to the end. I still have it under control, don''t I?


    "Just hit it quick!


    "It''s okay, once you let it go, this will generate gravity on itself. The enemy sucks himself in and is sentenced. However, the verdict is not to live!


    Judgment by the Dead Sun (Dead Rising)


    Lifeless magic looms on the motorcycle zel that remains electrically shocked. Lifeless was convinced. This distance would definitely hit me. The magic would swallow the bikezel, push it far enough, and then make a huge explosion.


    My magic once swallowed the whole army of cities and kingdoms. Lifeless thought that this might no longer be an ice field if he did poorly, but he was tired of the unchanging white world, so he thought this would clean him up.


    Everyone thought a shadow operation had been decided. Lisa, who can sense how Bikezel is doing, Mason, who can hear the Spirit, Titania, who has a rare sense of combat, Alphilis, who has an extraordinary intuition, and Shadow, who knows about Bikezel and has a lot of combat experience, thought everyone had won this. Furthermore, the shadow was adding another idea to ensure that it would stab the stomach.


    But they couldn''t say they really knew why bikezels could be enough.


    At that time, everything was frozen.


    Continued

 1128 Sealed, Part 129 - Awakening Monster

    Except for one, bikezel.


    "... you were in danger. I don''t know if I died from this, but it''s true that I sweated cold. Did my wish come true to wake up and suddenly be blessed with all this struggle... come on, I don''t think it''s a bad idea to pray for God or something destined when this happens"


    When the electric shock ended, Bikezel instantly repaired his body and walked out gently. The number of heads already exceeds 30. All but the leisurely walking bike zel surroundings had stopped. No shadow in the universe, no lifeless sorcery, no wind, no snowflakes, no movement at all. Everything but the bike zel had stopped like it was frozen.


    "The Magic of Time Suspension. I was called the Ice Emperor because I even freeze time. The only people who knew the most about it were those who fought me at the time. It was just a bunch of unresolved people using this power... but just can''t they do it? If I put it on now, it''ll break just like the ice maker."


    Bikezel breathed a sigh of spare time and no shame. I thought it was a good fight, but I always feel like this when it''s over. With this ability, the battle would be more or less over, so Bikezel was trying not to use it as much as he could. But it was in danger and I used it aggressively. He sent praise to those who drove him so far.


    "It''s brilliant. There was really something I could learn about devising a force that didn''t extend, and fighting this far. I guess you guys loaded up some extra drills. But with this ability, you can''t even get my word. And even when he died, he still doesn''t know why he died. It''s so sad, it''s so sad.


    That''s why I hate the weak species. At the end of the battle, you won''t be satisfied. "


    When Bikezel sighed again, he looked around at those who were stopping. Titania was the closest of them all, so I wave up to drop that neck. But he waved his hand down, and the bikezel stopped. I thought it would be a shame to kill those who fought so hard to show.


    If Meadow Dragon Ignage or Lava Demon Endelload doesn''t wake up, just boring times pass. Then I wondered if keeping these people alive would insure them against boredom. Bikezel stopped killing those present here.


    At the whim of Bikezel, the Alphilis and the others were not killed. But when Bikezel came before Alphilis, he saw the look on his face once again seriously. The emotion Bikezel felt, the shadow said was fear. It''s not like Bikezel would deny it either that I felt angry about that word. And now, when I saw the look on Alpha Reese''s face again, I still felt my spine twitch.


    "(Is this... a warning of instinct? I''ve never been so vigilant before. Even if you can have a sense of crisis in battle, it''s not what it feels like. Instinct tells me this person will be very disturbed in my survival. Then it could be a very powerful opponent, and he could enjoy the fight... but for that, he doesn''t have any exciting exhilaration. somehow)"


    Bikezel lived a long time and never had this kind of emotion. But that instinct told me to kill this woman. I don''t know why I think about that. Even though I also knew that it was only one result for me to be killed, I felt like I had to kill Alphilis somehow.


    At some point, Bikezel was shaking up his arms, his eyes counting 60 being simultaneously directed at the neck of the alphilis.


    "... forgive me"


    Bikezel snapped unexpectedly because he went into action without even knowing himself. Bikezel, known as the Destroyer, Tyrant, also thinks unintentional strikes are a disgrace. I lied when it came to not feeling guilty about taking my life in an unwanted way. But what a handknife that Bikezel had waved down that Alphilis himself had taken.


    The servant bikezel was also stunned and gazed at being moved in a world where time stopped. It was enough to completely forget that the human daughter took the full hand knife, which also slashed and tore the body surface of the true dragon, with one arm.


    And Alphilis started talking plenty of room. He smiles at his mouth and starts walking as if nothing had happened.


    "... it was dangerous, if I reacted one more second slowly, they would almost kill me. I didn''t know you were going to act like that... apparently a creature trapped in a bad mechanism, you"


    "Stupid, stupid! Why can you move!"


    "Isn''t that because it''s decided because you can use that stuff, time manipulated magic? But this is convenient. In this space, no one will know if I kill you. Don''t you agree, Yugdrasil? No, should I call you by a different name?


    "... I like the nickname Yugdrasil. Just keep it up."


    "Really?"


    Being that speaks in a completely different tone than Alphilis. And Yugdrasil showing up at the sieve in the space where it was supposed to have stopped. Bikezel was so wolfish at birth.


    "Who are you people! Besides... how come time doesn''t work? My magic has to be out of effect."


    "That''s because I''m stopping time instead. But I''m not supposed to answer anyone.


    But was it still impossible to keep you as a ''pillar''? Darren, Rokia and Ignage''s concerns were met, but there was nothing we could do about it in the circumstances. But I got in trouble. You are apparently a ''defective''. That''s why I have this kind of self... but if I seem instinctively willing to kill Alphilis, can I keep it alive? "


    "Why don''t you seal it again and let it reboot as your pillar?


    "I can''t. It is very difficult to fill an already empty hole. It''s like forcing a missing key into a keyhole for burying it. Soon the seal will be lifted and you will wake up. If the Anomaly fool had to suck up magic from this guy, he would have held up a few more seals, but I can''t help what I''ve solved anymore.


    Dispose of it here "


    To Yugdrasil''s chilling remarks, Bikezel felt his spine freeze again. Bikezel doesn''t know about Yugdrasil. But when I listen to this, it sounds like I''m going to be able to do it naturally.


    And this way of saying alphilis was also horrible, just as the temperature caught my blood.


    "Really, you have to. But aren''t you breaking the code? You must be a pure bystander."


    "The first person to break that code was Oranzeble. I just want to put it back where it should be."


    "It''s not you who decides what you should look like. That''s the act of transcendence."


    "I know. But in the Orangeable way, all possibilities but his are extinguished. I want to leave you a choice."


    "If I make one mistake, the clock needle will go a long way"


    "Then I guess that''s how it should be too. More than that, isn''t that what broke the rules?"


    "So I won''t do anything but protect Alphilis. Except if this bikezel tries to get rid of me."


    "Can you take this guy down?


    "It''s a stupid question."


    That''s when Alphilis and Yugdrasil twisted their necks at the same time and looked at Bikezel. Moments later, Bikezel was releasing all his head according to a crisis of instinct and flying at them. Number of heads, 67 in all. Bikezel also suffers a great deal from liberating everything, but he couldn''t help it. Even if they kill you here.


    Continued

 1129 Sealed, Part 130 - Awakening Monster

    But at the same time as the bikezel jumped, the nearer alphilis and yugdrasil that seemed to reach began to get farther and closer to the sieve repeatedly. And Bikezel understands. Being locked up in a prison where I had no exit, where I connected spaces.


    And when Alphilis put his hand around it, the bikezel couldn''t even move with a tingle. It is as if from within your body, you are being forced to hold back by something. From one head that barely moves, he spoke out to squeeze.


    "What... Shit"


    "Your body seems to be made of ice, so you have control of the Ice Spirit. Only then will you be unable to move one finger. Didn''t you know that for yourself?


    "That''s what..."


    "You think you can rule everything if you''re an ice spirit? You seemed proud."


    As Alphilis soaked his palm down, Bikezel lay low on the ground. It was an attitude of submission, and Bikezel remembered an unprecedented humiliation.


    "This restraint is not so easy to untie. If you keep the time moving, the lifeless magic will strike straight and ''this'' will die. Then nobody realizes we intervened."


    "What about Alphilis?


    "Not enough to recognize my existence yet. Because she hasn''t strengthened that much. But I''m kind of guessing. This isn''t all about ability, it''s simply the sharpness of the survey you were born with. He''s a sharp kid."


    "Right. Then let''s do it."


    "Aren''t you going to talk to Alphilis? Sounds like a lot of favorites."


    Something in place of Alphilis inquired dullly and funny. Yugdrasil figured out that was an ill-intentioned question and sighed.


    "You make jokes, too. I don''t need that."


    "Waste is also important at times. I learned that from Alphilis."


    "It''s a sinful woman to influence you."


    "I''m human because I''m guilty. There''s a word for original sin, isn''t there? That''s what they say for humans."


    "I see, you did"


    Yugdrasil, convinced, saw the bikezel again. Those eyes don''t have any emotions.


    "Then I''m sorry I just woke up, but farewell. Many thanks to you. [M] Let me thank you for that."


    "What do you think I am?"


    "It''s like a battery. Originally, you did, didn''t you?


    In Yugdrasil''s words, the sight that is always behind Bikezel''s brain comes to mind. It was connected to a chain - surrounded by siblings of the same figure with their necks aligned and dropped. Everyone and he all adorned numerous heads with lightless eyes, just like livestock to be sucked to death.


    I didn''t hear any outside noises, but sometimes I heard talk from around me. I just can''t remember what it looked like, and I also didn''t get the guidelines so that my thoughts were in Kasumi.


    "(- production - good - self - disposal -)"


    "(- the lineage tree of life - deviation - the book is - preservation -)"


    "(- alien - countermeasures - futile -)"


    "(The clock needle went too far - Delweiss''s conclusion -)"


    "(- Doom - What a long -)"


    "(- New - Hope - To Sleep -)"


    I didn''t care what the story was about. I just knew it was content that was never good from how my voice was feeling. Gradually the anxiety felt from the surroundings was solicited, and Bikezel took action as he was rushed. I don''t remember how or what happened. When I just woke up, it was a very large piece of land. The surrounding trees froze, and Bikezel woke up in them.


    When I woke up, I fought and competed with the people I met. I still don''t know why I didn''t have any other options. Just like saying that fighting is the existential meaning to you. Bikezel may have argued that he wasn''t just being thrown out of use.


    Bikezel finally understood. What did I want to do? Because I don''t feel like stopping you from fighting now, and I can''t stop you.


    And at the same time as understanding Bikezel, the time was back.


    "Whoa, whoa!


    With the sudden return of time, Bikezel was utterly plunged into nothingness. Even if it wasn''t, it was limiting body movements. It was impossible to evade the magic looming in front of us.


    Seeing a magically swallowed bikezel, many rejoiced in the success of the operation.


    "All right!"


    "Did it work?"


    "If it''s my magic, it can''t be intact."


    "... yugd?"


    Only Alphilis felt signs of Yugdrasil looking back as most cautioned against the magically swallowed bikezel.


    The magically swallowed bikezel blows away. The magic went straight ahead, and lifeless calculations planned to explode after a few kilometers away. In the meantime, if you defend yourself with magic, you''ll make it. But...


    "Stopped!?


    "Stupid, stopping magic, etc."


    Lifeless stopped trying to deny it. Wasn''t Dragreo accepting the fact, albeit the magic in the middle of chanting? There can be no such thing as absolute. Once again, Lifeless had remembered that magicians must know about it.


    More than that, how do we get through this place now? I felt the tension that was about to be lifted, rising again. That, too, was clearly worse than earlier.


    "Gaaaaaaaa!"


    The bikezel was barking magically. In the meantime, ah, I''m slowly trying to push it back. When I felt the ice wind gushing, the closet noticed all the time.


    "The ice spirits are bothering you?


    "I''m... dying! In this place - I''m not a disposable puppet! Whoa, whoa."


    "Puppet...?


    Bikezel''s anger was mostly deafened by the icy wind that began to blow, but only slightly the word puppet was in some ears.


    But more concerned than that was the enormous amount of magic gathered around the bikezel. With all this magic gathered, it may also be possible to undo the magic of the lifeless. No, you just have to undo it.


    "How about it! As it is, we erupt in collisions between magic powers!


    "I wish it was an outburst! Collisions between conflicting attributes when done poorly will cause a pair of extinctions!


    "Against extinction..."


    Alphilis screamed that the surrounding area should disappear. As soon as possible, the look on everyone''s face turns bright blue.


    The shadow came here ready. That gaze hits Titania.


    "I have no choice, I can no longer pretend... Mmm!


    The shadow uses the demonic eye of Tetrapolishka, depriving it of its lifeless magical dominance, which had remained afloat in the universe. The expression of the shadow distorts with agony to the subtle mass and magic mass.


    "Exactly when it comes to magic, why not make it easy - but!


    Another magic of shadow rule tries to be unleashed towards the bikezel. Seeing the sight, everyone stood in loss of color.


    "Hey... if you do that!


    "You''re gonna blow us up!


    "Never again."


    As Titania suddenly turned around, she waved a black sword toward the Alphilis and the others. Now everyone''s gaze gathers over there.


    "Titania?"


    "What are you..."


    "... forgive me"


    When Titania wields a great deal at the international level, she wields the Great Sword down at all costs with a word of apology. The sword wind became a black shockwave, swallowing the Alphilis and the others in an instant. And behind it, the shadowy, lifeless magic struck directly at the bikezel, and after the surrounding area was engulfed by light, the great explosions and shockwaves swallowed them every snowfield.


    Continued

 1130 Black Witch, White Witch, Part 1 ~ Mountain of Fire ① ~

    "... -s"


    "Alphilis! It''s dinner!


    "I told you to stop waking that up!?


    Alphilis accidentally puts a penetration into Lisa through the wake, but because of the momentum, Lisa and her forehead run into each other, stuffing each other. Seeing how it was, Muscade and the closet were grinning, though.


    "Yep. Where am I?


    Alphilis looked around as his vision tickled with the impact he hit. The first thing that caught my eye was a huge mountain that was already spraying smoke and dyeing parts of the sky black. The place where we are is apparently forest, but the trees had no green, and almost everything was dead trees. Not that there are no greens, but Alphilis figured out that it would be because the sky was covered in black clouds and less sunshine, mostly in situations such as shrubs and weeds.


    But it is a strange sight. I should have been in the ice field before now, but it was a sweaty temperature, with a hint of humidity wrapping around here. Because it was cold gear, it was superfluous. Alphilis took off his jacket to change and wore it on his skin.


    "Where am I?


    "I don''t know. The only thing I''m sure of is that it''s not North Seal."


    "Probably ''Ash or First Forest''. What you see over there is a mountain of fire called Greystone. Don''t be quite westerly on the continent."


    "Has Muscade ever been here?


    "Then it''s the land of the Spirit of Fire, perfect for training. Better not, Alfie."


    "What?


    "There''s too much exposure and the layers are in trouble"


    When Alphilis turned around, behind him stood a layer of reddish faces to solidify. I accidentally took off my clothes because I only had a woman in front of me because it was hot, but from what I could see, I had an upper body close to my underwear. Alphilis undressed his undressed clothes.


    "Gee, I''m sorry"


    "No, the..."


    "You don''t have to turn away, layer. Instead, you''re going to be looking at rape, and you should take a closer look. Plus Alfi serves more, you can take it off."


    "What do you say to the woman before you were married!


    "You can''t even be my wife if you don''t do that!? You''ve grown in size again, I envy you!


    "It''s true, Lisa..."


    "Oh, that''s a great exchange. Is this always the case?


    "Hmm, I feel like this has been happening since we met"


    Nia responded to Victoria''s question, embarrassing as Larna joined the tears, first gaining nothing. One end calmed Alphilis sorted out the situation. I thought I was caught up in the fold of the battle at North Seal, the magical bump between Bikezel and Lifeless, but at that moment everyone remembers Titania waving down the Great Sword. And a black shockwave hit them, and then nobody remembers. When he realized, he tried to fall and some of the mercenaries were here.


    In that regard, I could imagine that Titania had probably exploited the properties of the Devil''s Sword and forcibly transferred the Alphilis and others. It just remained unclear why Titania went into such action and why she was in this ashy first forest.


    Here we were: Alphilis, Lisa, Larna, Muscade, Closes, Renatica, Victoria, Nia, Seite, and layers to it. Lisa and Lunatica explored this perimeter before Alphilis woke up, but said no one else could find it.


    And I didn''t know why Layer was here except Lunatica, but after Alphilis happened, I only told the people here about his role in the mercenary corps. Everyone can''t hide their surprises in the identity of the layer.


    "Assassin," he said. In that year?


    "I don''t know the exact age, but it meets the requirements of adults in some countries. It''s nothing wrong with an assassin, and Lunatica is like that in the first place. Apparently, the younger the assassin, the more valuable?


    "By reason, yes, but nevertheless..."


    "Rather than assassinating, the lay people are mainly helping with their scourge work. In a different way from me, because the investigation works. It was unexpected that it got off on the North Seal, but it survived with its own ideas"


    "It wasn''t like the original role, though. And it''s not without fruit. I was able to bring up some of the anomaly research."


    "Is that true?


    Renatica was also surprised, but Layer took a book out of his nostalgia. There were other luggage, but they disappeared during the transfer. All I had left was one book. When Alphilis took it, he turned the book all over.


    "... the letters are like ciphers in the first place, the left and right ones are inverted up and down, and there are a lot of symbols I''ve never seen."


    "I saw it a little too, but it was an incomprehensible word. Is it not used in the middle of the continent"


    "You have dragon language. Only some magicians will understand. There are also elf languages and hieroglyphics used by goblins. The usage and everything is so varied that I suffer from understanding. It''s not very much content in the first place, but it''s too rash, and I''m hesitant to put it into words."


    "Isn''t that what you don''t understand?


    "If it takes time."


    A plainly said alphilis, but a closet with a view of the book, seemed incomprehensible. Hilariously Muscade, I asked Larna for her opinion with my eyes, but they were both shaking their heads beside each other. Some of the languages used were even more rare and elusive, and many of them could not be read with their knowledge.


    When Alphilis returned the book, he stood up completely and looked around.


    "Layer, first act as a scout as ever until you return. And you can wave your sword."


    Copy that, Captain.


    "It''s a sword in its original sense, isn''t it? You must be as powerful as Renatica in the first place, right?


    Layer looked at Renatica. Lunatica is shaking her head sideways. I didn''t even tell Lisa what happened when you two fought. We talked only about taking care of the mercenaries as unaccompanied children.


    But Alphilis seemed to notice at some point.


    "I''ve also noticed Rhine and Venn. Strong people are things you can''t hide even if you hide them. Besides, the smell of blood doesn''t come off that easily. I used to use the smell erasing vanilla, but I know that vanilla. It might not even work for a well-armed pharmacist."


    "... shouldn''t I hide it?


    "Do as you please with that. I don''t think Elsia or Gail have noticed yet. You don''t want to tell those two, do you? ''Cause I kind of know that."


    "... if possible, if you keep hiding it. I''ve never rubbed it against it. At least not until they establish their own direction within the mercenary corps."


    "That''s a tough story, each other"


    Alphilis laughed bitterly, but decided to keep it a secret among those here. Until one day the time had come, the layers had decided to carry their baggage.


    And Alphilis decided to move on to the crowd for now. I hope I got out of the crisis with the metastasis, but I have very little food in hand. I only have minimal food for exploration when I enter the workshop, so no matter how little I eat, I run out of food tomorrow. Besides, there''s very little water in the first place. It was necessary to find people as soon as possible, as the water supply could also be unsatisfactory in this dry earth.


    Continued

 1131 Black Witch, White Witch, Part 2 - Mountain of Fire ② -

    Muscade was the only one with a land survey. Even for that muscade, it was a long time ago. Besides, at the time, I just moved and trained as I was guided, and I didn''t explore. There was little land to explore. Besides, there are also many deep rifts and protuberances in the earth, many places where we cannot proceed as we think, so much so that we lose all direction.


    "Which way are we headed?


    "Don''t lose your sense of direction. I can''t see the sun clearly."


    "Lisa''s sensors don''t work well either. Is it the nature of the land"


    "Oh. The Mountains of Fire can be a strange force field. Look down there."


    Where it was getting hotter, Muscade urged him to look under the rift. There was a river that glowed red far below.


    "What''s that?


    "River of Fire, is it? I read it in a book."


    "Exactly. You know the head closet. That''s what the rocks are melting and flowing, and I call it Magma. There are so many things beneath the ground that they are a source of warming the earth. The Mountain of Fire is where it erupts."


    "Flow, go back underground somewhere?


    "Isn''t that right? I''ve never seen it before."


    "That''s amazing enthusiasm. And the smell is terrible. If you sniff all the time, you''re going crazy."


    Lisa was pinching her nose. My people agree with her.


    "Sure. I''m going to feel bad smoking all the time."


    "Speaking of which, they say Mountain of Fire produces toxic air. You don''t have to stay long in that sense."


    "But with the terrain in it, I don''t know which way to go"


    "Hmm. Then let''s ask the residents"


    "Residents?"


    Approximately his strange companion, Alphilis once approached the trees around him. And when I looked up the tree for a moment, I was talking against one of them.


    Hey, wake up.


    "... ga?


    "Roar."


    "Isn''t that Trent? I didn''t realize..."


    Lisa looked remorseful, but Alphilis was talking to Trent in the wind where it blows. Trent slowly opened his eyes that looked like ours, but he was slightly dull in motion and reaction to whether he woke up where he was sleeping in the first place.


    "I''m sorry about the rest of the day, but can you tell me where I can get to where people are?


    "... ga... guga"


    "Yes, yes. Where the water and food can be replenished. Do you have any idea?


    "... giga... g"


    "Hmm. Would that take a day to walk?


    "Gagi."


    "You''re in trouble."


    As Alphilis looked in trouble, Trent, who had gradually awakened, was shaking with a touch. It seems to be making some claim by offering its branches to the Alphilis.


    "What, what? If you don''t have water, you can split my fruit, but instead... better."


    "... now I thought I heard some very anxious words..."


    Approximately to Lisa''s apprehension, Alphilis began to pluck the sword and chop off its branches when he shook his neck vertically several times at Trent''s say. Some stood for a moment wondering if the battle had begun, but Trent is quietly made alphilic but remains. Besides, Alphilis also looked like he was waving his sword around his nose, choosing branches to slash.


    Waiting For a while, when he struck down several branches and Alphilis put his sword on him, he discussed something again with Trent, and when Trent let him shake himself all the way around, he put on some of the fruit of a man''s head, and Alphilis wore it. And Trent departed, hastening somewhere.


    Alphilis waved off that trent, returning with fruit.


    "I got it. This is delicious fruit, isn''t it? What is it, Krimla?


    "It''s definitely the fruit of Crimla, but... what have you done, now?


    "I negotiated with Trent to share the fruit. And you told me where you were going?


    "So, why did you do the pruning thing?


    "I''m going to have a date with her. But I''m going to be a little sleepy and late for my appointment, so I think I was in a hurry. I was actually going to go after the branch withered or something myself, but I did it for you instead if I didn''t have time. Well, what about a barber?


    "I have that habit in Trent... and I''m going to feel dizzy"


    Lisa was holding her head back, but it was an act familiar to Alphilis and the witches.


    "Oh, that''s something else, isn''t it?


    "No, not many... but you''re surprisingly a sociable creature in the absence of humans. Because the nature of Trento depends on the surrounding environment, in the woods where there are many battles, evil Trento grows and vice versa, where there are those who manage it properly, Trento of a serene nature grows. Sometimes in the rich, sunny woods, the Huge Trent is worshipped like a patron god and acts as a resting place for creatures"


    "When you''re an intelligent individual, you even read books. I used to get people to play."


    "No, that''s just what I''ve never heard of. There were no such individuals in the swamps where I lived."


    "Hmm, do you mean that an intelligent individual is born affected by something? Interesting."


    The witches were giving a lot of opinions, but for now, the fact that Alphilis got it from Trent was enough to moisten their throats. If you drill holes and sip the contents so that they creep through, even this number of people is likely to have two or three days of moisture.


    The Alphilis turned their steps toward the roar of the Mountains of Fire. Trent said it seems impossible to descend into a straight line because this area has cracks to surround it loosely. It was taught that there was a better place for people to live than through the other side of the Mountain of Fire. If you walk, you will arrive there for a day even on human foot.


    When the Alphilis arrived at the foot of the Mountain of Fire, they decided to rest there. The mountain isn''t even that steep if you proceed to bypass it, but because of its size, it could have taken time and strength in addition to your thoughts. Following Trent''s advice, they found their stronghold where there was still a mountain behind them, like a rock shelf. Trent says this mountain is constantly repeating small-scale eruptions, so sometimes rocks fly because of eruptions. The Alphilis chose a place where they could protect themselves because it would be dangerous to hit them directly in the head while they were asleep.


    "You have very little food."


    "Whether you bring portable food or not, one meal is the limit. Tomorrow it will be tough if we don''t make it to the settlement."


    "Shall we explore the area and see if there are any creatures that are likely to be eaten?


    Alphilis and Muscade also shook their heads at Renatica''s suggestion.


    Continued

 1132 Black Witch, White Witch, Part 3 ~ Mountain of Fire ③ ~

    "You should do it. On my way so far, I saw little creatures that looked like creatures. Maybe it''s a land without too many creatures."


    "Right. I do feel like I brought in quite a bit of food, even when I''m here. There were many Trents and amorphous creatures at the foot of the mountain, and no one could feed them. If you go above the middle belly, there are fire lizards and chickens, but some of the fire lizards here are big and dragon-like. Hunting alone is dangerous. Besides, it doesn''t taste very good."


    "Besides, there''s another thing that bothers me. Having a highly intelligent Trent like that earlier means that there are those who manage it. Perhaps there will be an intelligent dragon. Because it would be nice to have someone you can discuss, but not necessarily. You''d be smarter to just walk out of here before you get into their living quarters."


    "Is it a dragon? If you''re an intelligent dragon, you''re more likely to cooperate."


    Alphilis shook his head at Lisa''s opinion.


    "I can''t. We are accustomed to Gwendorf, Maia, and Lakia, but the Dragon Nation, not just the True Dragon, is very difficult and incompatible with other species. Unless you have something to bridge with them, but even if it''s recognized by True Dragon, it''s not necessarily recognized by any other dragon. I hear it''s relatively quiet around water dragons, wind dragons, but ice dragons, fog dragons are indifferent to other species, and fire dragons, ground dragons are rather belligerent. A species that has been hostile to humans as demon kings to bronze dragons and snake dragons. You shouldn''t expect that."


    "I''m in this land because it''s a mountain of fire, after all, a fire dragon?


    "What do you think? I was advised not to go into the back of the mountain, even during my studies here. Apparently, the witches have refused to be involved. Even if you''re a dragon, you shouldn''t think you can discuss it. There are other mountains that blow fire, but they can be bronze dragons in some places. Not necessarily a fire dragon."


    "... Either way, you need to watch this evening. Me and Lunatica will take turns. Everybody should sleep."


    "Aren''t you tired, Layer"


    It was Lisa''s compassion, but Layer shook her head.


    "You don''t have to sleep much originally. Besides, there was a lot going on in the North Seal, so I caught my eye. ''Cause I want to think a little bit."


    "Really? Don''t just force it."


    "Yeah."


    Responding neatly, the layer was up on the rock shelf. The movement seemed like a wild beast, and together we were impressed with his transformation once again.


    "... I didn''t know that boy was such a user. It''s like a different way to walk from what you''re wearing. People aren''t what they seem."


    "I heard somewhat from Renatica, but you''re different from when you''re in the mercenary corps. Did he also teach you how to act?


    "No, originally. Layers are afraid of their power. He believes that by acting like himself, he cannot live in the human world. So hide your powers and lie around you. I guess that''s his way of life."


    "I miss you"


    "Not really. He doesn''t have much to want in life. If Elsia and Gail are well, that seems fine. I don''t want much, so I don''t need to be filled. Seems a little different these days."


    "... a little change of vibe."


    Alphilis lay down and snapped as he closed his eyes. It seems to be a while before I fall asleep.


    "Something happened at North Seal. He could have had some goals, too."


    "Goals? What happened?


    "I don''t know. It was just that the new hipster sword was unusual. Perhaps you crossed the dead line a few times. The atmosphere was a soldier in front of us. I was worried when I made him one of us about what would happen, but I''m glad he didn''t go in some crazy direction."


    "Did you care from the start?


    "Somehow. If you make a mistake, it could have been a threat to us."


    "You think he''s dangerous? Because you''re hiding your nature?


    "In many ways. He won''t be the only one who''s just hiding his nature. That''s more or less, so are we - although there are other people who are very mysterious."


    Alphilis remained eyes closed unchanged, but I felt that consciousness was right for me, and Seite was in a great hurry inside. Without anyone understanding, Seite''s heart was bouncing one big, and healing.


    And because of a breath, everyone who rings with him was starting a topic that was hard to talk about.


    "- Guys, what are you doing? Is it safe?


    "I don''t know. But we were safe, too, and maybe a lot of people are safe. I just need to get back to the mercenary regiment as soon as possible. Everyone will be worried."


    "Right. And we need to report the situation to Miriazal as soon as possible. The system of big black magicians is also going to change. Anomaly will fall and perhaps Titania will also disobey. What the hell is going to happen?"


    "You get tired of thinking too much, Lisa. Let''s go to bed now, because we don''t know what''s gonna happen either."


    "... right"


    Each of them was starting to get ready to sleep, as Alphilis urged them to. Those who are not yet likely to sleep are relaxing their bodies a little away from the rock shelves or asking what is going on outside. The most restless of these was Wictrier, but often after watching Alphilis'' sleeping expression, she also fell asleep again. I thought it was selfish to talk about my mother now. Everyone will be showing themselves to fellow mercenaries. I couldn''t just talk about my flesh parents.


    As the Alphilis and the others began to rest in peace, it was Seite and Nia who were awake until the end. The beast man does not originally need so much sleep. It is normal to get a short sleep several times. So often they sleep in small pauses during marches, etc. On the contrary, he slept late and woke up faster than a human because he didn''t have to take it all together at night. Without Layer''s offer, it would have been their turn at night.


    Nia just stared at Seite, who was supposed to follow him on this occasion.


    Continued

 1133 Black Witch, White Witch, Part 4 ~ Quiet Beast Man ① ~

    "We''re the only ones here."


    "Right."


    Seite''s reply is unsatisfactory. The beasts who followed the expedition were many of the elites chosen for the selection exam. Sometimes there were recommendations, but if they were not equipped with certain abilities and qualities, they may have declined the recommendation. Nia also glanced at the material of the members of the streets as the head of the expedition, and she is familiar with it, but I was hardly impressed with this Seite. No, now I know you acted unimpressive.


    Especially in this request, even more elite have been chosen among them. Candidates were mainly selected, including captainship such as Nia and Yao, as well as Leonid, and people of various characteristics were selected. That''s not just the order of arms, but what we have in common is that they are less self-assertive. Except for this Seite, though. We were all talking, and I don''t recall any movement to leave this Seite aggressive. But on the contrary, no one tried to fall. It stayed until the end for very negative reasons.


    But in collecting those elites, this Seite remains here. Nia''s memory suggests that someone who was close to Alphilis was flown here. Then, at some point, Seite would have been near Alphilis.


    No, it was me and Seite and the three layers that jumped out of the way, trying to cover Alphilis that moment to be exact. And to put it further - Seite was trying to break down Titania''s sword trident, and stop that hand on the way. Perhaps he sensed Titania''s intentions. That''s not the only way you can make that decision in that moment is by the way your coarse liver sits. Nia was interested in this quiet beast man at the same time that she was ashamed of her unknown.


    "Seite, who are you?


    "Who - that''s another difficult question to answer. Crawwolf Beastman Seite, are you unhappy with this?


    "Oh, you''re unhappy. That''s just a symbol for a name. What a beast man named you thinks and fights for - and I think I should know better about that. At least you''re not a normal beast man."


    "It''s shellfish. Or is it your responsibility as chief to keep this expedition unit?


    "It''s not. It''s for bigger things to say, but frankly, it''s my interest."


    "Interest, is it"


    Seite looked like she had trouble reacting. Nia continued the conversation without changing her expression.


    "What do you think you were executed for this expedition?


    "It''s... try your arm, or something. To know the human world, or something. More importantly, I was wondering if it would also be used for the selection of future beast generals."


    "Gruzaldo is a country where the Quartet is surrounded by a land of barbarians or beasts. Now is the time to border Krums and Tragaslons for taking in former Zamwed territory, but it has nothing to do with many beasts. Our foreign policy is mainly self-sufficient and makes little sense to open national relations with humans.


    You don''t need to know how to fight humans for the same reason. Now we have seen almost all of Tragaslon''s troops retreating with some force. Unbeaten since the founding of the country outside of local warfare, both to the Orc and to the Human opponents. Where do we need to learn how to fight humans? Besides, if you''re fighting, you just have to fight the barbarians of the south. Any chance of birth will come. "


    "... my thoughts,"


    Seite slowly opened her mouth. Nia''s questionable remarks had made me feel like I wanted to disprove them by accident.


    "As Krums destroyed Zamwed, I could imagine that there was a great deal of anomaly in the human world. What happened in the field of negotiations with Krums has also been rumored within the military. Even if you hide it, the Beast Man is a mouthless creature. Rumors were spreading like different waves.


    The country of Gruzaldo is stable. But that''s just because our country''s barrier is a little higher than any other country''s, and when a big twist strikes that even swallows it, it''s going to perish like us. To take action, the first step is to determine to what extent the twist is and where it comes from. I wonder if that''s what this expedition meant. "


    "... for the sake of an animal man, you think about it."


    Seeing Nia''s gaze sharpened to a decision, Seite stifled.


    "The story now is what I heard from Kazas. I believe myself to be quite heretical among beastmen, partly because my father was operating outside the country - that is, to have a better idea than human beings. But still, as I listened to Kazas and King Dryan, I understood that I was still not leaving the realm of a single beast man.


    I think the purpose of this expedition - it''s not the selection of the next Beast General, it''s the selection of the next Beast King "


    Unexpectedly Seite also opened her eyes to Nia''s bold ideas. And I noticed. He said he was being tried now. Really, I got in Nia''s truck.


    Continued

 1134 Black Witch, White Witch, Part 5 ~ Quiet Beast Man ② ~

    "I am a good beast general. I''ve somehow figured out what it''s like to lead people, but putting the country together is too much to imagine. Besides, I can''t do this for years to get ahead of me and hit my hand.


    There are many good beasts on this expedition, and depending on how you train, some of them may become beast generals. Leonid and others would undoubtedly be at the head of it. But when it comes to whether he will be king, it will never be. Strength, admired by others, but that''s it. A king is a creature who has abandoned his humanity somewhere. Intense individuals but required to abandon their personal affairs to the extreme. You wouldn''t grow up in the Groussard today, such as an animal man with such a personality. At least not with the beasts. "


    "So you let us out into the human world"


    "I think so. The king expected a changing beast in the human world. King Dreyan is waiting, someone who can take his place. Perhaps the candidate was Amur and my father Lore. But neither of us did. The king would have been disappointed.


    And he sent you in. "


    "... what?


    Seite was once again being poked into the void. But Nia''s eyes were not harsh this time, and she was gently turning into a teachy atmosphere.


    "Don''t hide it. You were sent directly to the king, weren''t you? It is strange that such an important expedition did not originally have beast generals or eyes. It''s impossible to keep all this valuable talent released and not have a watchman. At first I thought Leonid would be, but I''m not. He''s not an animal man who can be that clever. For better or worse, he is the most ''quality beast man''.


    But you''re not. Turn off the signs as if they were humans and stand around cleverly. There is no great merit, no failure at all, and I can let that individual be buried with more personality than a person. You''re not human, are you?


    "... assuming I''m that watchdog, what would you do?


    "Nothing."


    Nia stood there and stretched her back. I guess I''m just getting a little sleepy. Everyone but them is already resting in peace.


    "I just wanted to be clear. It''s creepy to have someone with no taste. I''m also interested in that. Your technique is close to that of a beast general. Or more? If that bothers you, it should be considerably stronger than Yao. With all that power, it''s just a shame to be quiet.


    But why would I behave like that?


    "... if possible. No, I can only say one thing: I believe that there is not a single good thing, even if I flinch the power. My mother was an animal man, yet a woman who showed no interest in power. I don''t mind being strong for a minute, but he said strong power only brings in stronger power. He always said all we needed was the power to fight against the crisis, the power we needed to survive.


    I''m just keeping that teaching. "


    "I see. But the rationale is, if the crisis is greater, you''ll be infinitely stronger?


    Seite nodded instantly at a somewhat ill-willed inquiry.


    "Of course. If there''s a crisis looming for us, let me try to be strong without limits."


    "Okay. I''ll keep this in my chest today, don''t worry."


    Nia turned her back on Seite, but Seite gave a token to that back. Then Nia''s walk stopped perfectly.


    "- Yes, this is totally my imagination -"


    "I hear no one knows King Dryan''s wife now. It seems that the woman who had once welcomed her as her rightful wife secretly walked away with little to no exit from the palace. You think nobody remembers his wife because few beast generals knew about the time and didn''t hold ceremonies or anything like that?


    He had one son, but his presence was also kept secret, and he doesn''t know who. Sure, I know I''d be cautious if I were to be the strongest king of beasts, but how odd that sounds. I heard it when Kazas was swallowing for both of us, but he was blurry that that was all he couldn''t tell me.


    When beasts marry each other with different races, children often have one factor come out strong - even if their son is not like a king, there is no wonder. Right?


    "- Yeah, right. I think the captain''s right."


    "Okay. You heard boring things, forget it."


    "Yes, good night"


    "Good night."


    Nia left the spot when she told him so, but Seite sat on the spot still uncluttered for a while, but eventually slowly lifted her hips, heading over the rock shelf. Seite is relatively large but the move is agile and anyone who knows the usual Seite would have been stunned.


    Seite was lined up next to a layer watching over a rock shelf. Layer was meditating on his eyes, but he doesn''t seem to be asleep. Instead, by meditating on his eyes, he seemed sharp sharpening his concentration.


    Continued

 1135 Black Witch, White Witch, Part 6 ~ Quiet Beast Man ③ ~

    "For what?


    "I don''t mean to interrupt."


    "I''m in the way. As we speak, the alarm net weakens. I''m not as clever as Lisa, so even a few things can easily disturb my focus. If you don''t need me, I hope you don''t talk to me."


    "No, I''m sorry. I want you to listen to me for a second."


    "You mean exchange terms?


    "Yes."


    Layer opened his eyes softly to Seite''s offer.


    "That''s fine. But you''ve changed how much you need me. [M] What do you want?"


    "Trouble - you''re closer to stupidity than you are. Because I wanted to talk to you. If you don''t have anything to say, you can take it personally."


    "Why me?


    "Probably because they''re similar creatures."


    Layer looked at the beast man in front of him with interest. The two with their quiet eyes certainly have some similarities to the atmosphere. He somehow figured out what Layer was trying to say, too. Silence prompted Seite''s mouth.


    "I''m - I''m hiding my powers. Because they told me it wasn''t anything to wield except when I needed to."


    "I know. Strong enough to contend for one or two of the Tensho Mercenary Corps (Jaeger) nowadays, right? Aren''t we going to have a good fight with the line?


    "How do you know?


    "Smell it."


    Seite was eating more of his face in the eyes of laymen who said not to ask what I understood.


    "This again - let''s withdraw the foreword. It''s more like a beast than I am."


    "That''s too much to say. But I knew what I wanted to say. You''ve been wanting to hide your powers, haven''t you?


    "- Shy, you''re right. I was confident that I would be better than many of them if I wielded my powers. But it was also completely smashed in this expedition. What a mistake. The person I contend with may not have even been a human or a beast man, but he was completely mistaken. That Titania and the other demon kings, the last bikezels and other monsters that fought,


    They were all monsters much stronger than I thought. I have to brush my nails more and work out. To do that, I thought it wasn''t if you were hiding your strength. "


    "Huh. So?"


    "But power calls for unnecessary strife. It would also disobey the teachings of those who raised me. So I wondered what to do.


    While you hide your power, you also seem to be gaining strength. How do you do that?


    "Oh, I see. So."


    Layer understood the story. But at the same time, I didn''t feel comfortable with this beast man. Seite''s eyes were clear. Layers know what kind of man with these eyes is perceived as.


    "It''s easy if you just increase your strength, you just have to have a place to fight. But my way is with shaded creatures. [M] If we do the same, we may never get back to where the sun hits again. You better think about it."


    "Mm. No, but"


    "People have a role to play"


    Layer said clearly to the lost Seite.


    "Your eyes are beautiful. Probably someone who raised me would have liked it. Your power is better suited to be shaken in the sun. [M] There must already be some people who are aware of that. Others are less mediocre than I thought, and whoever knows how much they''re hiding will hey.


    My power is not to hesitate to swing in the shade, so I can choose these paths. Besides, I''ve spent a lot of time using my powers that aren''t much praised by people anymore. Now it is. "


    "But..."


    "Besides. I don''t think I have a long life. [M] Maybe that''s how I was born. I am also using it now by aggregating my power to swing to the future. So I think I can do so much power right now. If you''re an animal man who lives longer, you have to choose a more important way of life.


    Talk to Chief Alpha Reese for once. It should give you a clearer answer than I do. [M] Oh, don''t tell anyone that my life expectancy may be short. Because I don''t want to worry too much about other people. "


    That''s all Layer said, he was back on guard with his back turned again. Seite had been thinking in the same position for a while, but eventually, silently thanking the layer, he went to sleep himself after the occasion.


    In exchange, Lunatica visits.


    "Have you changed your watch yet? You''re early."


    "No. I wanted to talk a little too"


    "Unusual"


    "Not really. Except for Lisa, I talk to you the most. I want you to report on what happened in North Seal. This is also an order as a superior."


    I was a little surprised by what Renatica said, but I did report it all the way because I was right. Renatica was just fooling around and listening to it.


    "I see, layer judgment is reasonable"


    "I''d appreciate it if you could say that."


    "Layers now have their own battles. From now on, I hope you get direct support from Alphilis, not my instructions. Oh, don''t take direct instructions from Cowen."


    "Why?"


    "Just like I said to Seite earlier. Layers should also choose a battle that they can still be proud of. You can leave the dirty work to me. You should still do that."


    "A battle I can be proud of,"


    Looks like Layer had something to think about in that language. A cool night breeze stroked their cheeks silently for a while, but the wind grew brisk at night. Renatica encouraged the layers to take turns, and the layers also headed to sleep as they were urged to do so again.


    The next morning, Seite and Layer will be visiting under the Alphilis. They were the only ones who knew what discussions they had.


    Continued

 1136 The Black Witch, the White Witch, Part 7 - The Land of Takeshi ① ~

    Around that time, the North Seal just after the Alphilis and the others were gone. Magic shock and the roar and brace of Titania''s sword trident and even the true dragons. Few of them understood exactly what had happened in the mixed battles. After all the shocks had subsided, first of all, it was a confirmation of their own safety.


    Though the elites of the Tianxiang Mercenary Corps (Jaeger), it can be said that this was not all done. For by the time they woke up, the white earth that should have been at their feet had vanished without a trace, and there was a vast amount of steam around them, and a great deal of rock skin.


    Flattering members. But only one of them understood everything that had happened. The man - Rhine was sticking a dance slave to Titania''s throat and questioning her with a ruthless look.


    "Where did you do the Alphilis and the others? Say it."


    "Why did you kill him?"


    "Bullshit. You''re so busy you can''t go wrong with the seriousness and killing you put into that earlier blow. Where''d you do that?


    "That doesn''t even respond to me. As with the magic of metastasis, it is very difficult to specify a fine space. I just remembered to get out of the danger zone earlier. So it should have been that far away. My people seem to be there."


    "Sleeping words, is that it? Count the signs, you won''t be enough for about ten people. I''m asking you where they went, including Alpha Reese. They were caught in the first shot of a slaughter that fired about three rounds. Any idea!?


    To the words of the line Titania blew air that could not be taken as snow smoke or steam around her, counting the number of mercenaries. Indeed, as the line points out, there are not enough people. So Titania looked at him for the first time, and shook his neck to the side.


    "I don''t know. This sword is not a substitute for being able to travel that far. Because the ability to metastasize is a by-product."


    "So, do you have any idea what might have happened?


    "Someone''s magic intervened. Then I can imagine flying far beyond my reach."


    "No one here can afford that much, no, he shouldn''t be. Right?


    Titania nods. Rhine was slowly pulling his sword.


    "You seemed to be on your mind, forgive me"


    "It''s impossible. I''m not asking you to trust me, either."


    "That''s fine. Just one thing. Are the Alphilis and the others safe?


    "Safe."


    It is the shadow that answered. She exercised the demonic eye of Tetrapolishka to stab a stomach in the bikezel, but seemed quite exhausted from the price. Shadows responded, disturbing his breath.


    "Immediately after Titania''s sword, the mighty magic was directed this way. Probably magic used via something from afar, but magic and other disturbances in the field of power caused the location of the transfer to deviate. I felt malicious, but not intentional. They wouldn''t have killed him."


    "I knew it, but you said you left it there?


    "I''m sorry, but I''m full of bikezels. There are things I can and cannot do. Besides, if anything, I''m the one who decided in advance to use Titania''s sword to do the metastasis. I didn''t think they''d fly us anywhere we couldn''t feel a sign."


    "How far away?


    Shadows often closed their eyes and explored the signs before answering.


    "... I can''t say for sure, but there''s a sort of path connected between me and Alphilis. Thin, but can''t be cut unilaterally no matter how far away you are. You can call it a bond. That hasn''t expired means you''re safe, but if you don''t know where you are, at least you''re not in this snowfield. Well, how far have you been?"


    "What, it doesn''t help after all"


    "What a rhetoric. But it''s certainly an unexpected development. If Alphilis wakes up, there will be a way to get in touch, but if my imagination is on the line, it could be very troublesome."


    "Trouble?"


    "It means that there are many more people on this continent who know the value of alphilis than thoughts. Until now, the asylum of Miriazal, or Gwendorf, has worked, but no one has been able to cope with this unexpected situation. Then there are mountains of people who are likely to get their hands on it, but when they can get their hands on so many fields of power, they can only count."


    "Who''s that?"


    But the shadow did not say the answer. Seeing the shadow without saying anything, did you realize that neither did Rhine realize that this was a topic to be heard? He said nothing more than that, and used to stare at the shadows and turn his heels back.


    "Alphilis is coming back, isn''t he?


    "Let''s hit the hand for that. I can predict Alpha Reese hitters to some extent."


    "That''s good. Then I''ll leave it to you to talk about Alpha Reese. I have something to do."


    "Cold, aren''t you worried?


    "I hope you tell me you trust me."


    A teasing shadow, but the line cut back lightly, so he sighed boringly.


    And toward Whisper, who slowly descended from the sky, he unleashed hostility.


    "So, what are you gonna do? I can''t believe you took over True Dragon''s body and ended it."


    "... I was just asked to finish the anomaly. He told me to destroy the workshop completely."


    "I had no trust?


    "Come on, what do you think?


    Maybe even as a Whisperer I really couldn''t read through Orangeable''s intentions, but is it because of his rotten body or because of his distorted personality that the way he says it sounds ironic?


    But Whisper was also perplexed by this event, and he rarely spoke from himself.


    "I''m sure Oranzeble was afraid of anomalies."


    "Afraid of Anomaly? Why"


    "Think about it. Even though there was a basement, it pushed so much demon king research in a short period of time. His brain far outweighed that of man. If he wanted to, what the hell was going on?


    That''s the same for silence. I figured it out after his doll stopped running, however simple the command formula was, at the same time, manipulating more than a thousand bodies everywhere. If Silence likewise wants to, we can have disputes around the world. It''s not like Orangeables again, but it must have been that they were also as many people as they could dictate the fate of the continent.


    That''s the same for Titania and Lifeless there. Orangeables are skeptical people anyway. You don''t trust your own people, or perhaps even yourself. So I tried to finish the anomaly thoroughly. When he betrayed you, you must have been so obsessed with the heart of the Orange Bull, right?


    "I see. Then -"


    Titania, you should leave.


    Before the shadow said anything, Lifeless was telling Titania. Titania is surprised by the sudden remarks.


    "Because you''re not going to finish me off?


    "The only order of the Master is the end of the anomaly. Besides, I wasn''t ordered directly either, I just came here on Doom''s truck - you''ve already unlocked the Orange Magic, haven''t you?


    Titania picked on the lifeless words. I didn''t expect that word to come out of my lifeless mouth.


    Continued

 1137 The Black Witch, the White Witch, Part 8 - The Land of Takeshi ② -

    "Lifeless - Did You Know?


    "Don''t lick me, okay? I''m going to know more about magic and magic than any of you. Besides the hero king, I''ve also been called the Demon King. I noticed the strangeness in my body. But to tell you the truth, I noticed when I was pressed for a leisure time to monitor the Alpha Reese."


    "So you can''t handle it?


    "That''s hard. This magic is eating into my essence. I don''t feel so deprived at the moment, but it seems I can lift it myself. All this while working out measures, we have to wait for the opportunity. Sometimes I wonder."


    "What do you care?


    "It''s Doom. Anomaly was pretty wary about him, too. I was rather trying to keep an eye on what that hungry ghost was thinking, but I''m becoming an increasingly blind opponent. Have you noticed, Titania? Even if it''s simply the number of evil spirits leading, it''s doubling."


    "- Somehow."


    Titania also tightened her expression. Everyone was aware of Doom''s transformation, but they didn''t make it so much of a problem because they all had so much to do.


    But Lifeless seems to be greatly wary of Doom in this one case.


    "Being free to use the group means he can deploy troops whenever he wants. Even if our opponents are not so threatening, something terrible happens depending on how they use their powers. I don''t even want to think about how far he''s noticed.


    I watch Doom at the Orange Bull. And now that Anomaly''s dead, I need Doom''s knowledge. "


    It was something Titania didn''t know, but Blanche''s physical condition is managed by Anomaly. Blanche, the demon king created by Anomaly, is very different from man in one of its body structures. Besides, the Blanche itself seems to be anomaly''s speciality, and there was one thing that Anomaly herself could not understand right now.


    Lifeless doesn''t even know, but Blanche''s composition is close to Tyran and Kubelais. Even for Anomaly, an individual named Blanche was special. Therefore, the administration needed the power of Doom, who may have inherited a little of that knowledge now that Anomaly is dead. Even for the lifeless, it is a bitter decision.


    Whisper is the wind that blows such distress and so on. He had already begun to lose interest in this earth because he had done it for him.


    "Well, if there''s nothing else I can do, I''ll let you go."


    "Whoa, nobody''s stopping you. I hope so."


    "Then don''t hesitate. Yeah, and about two tips. I think these true dragons will lose control crazy when I leave, but I''ll take care of it later. After that, Oranzebul didn''t get any instructions, and I didn''t think you were there."


    "What!?


    "And I''m sorry about Gwendorf''s mad, sightless opponent. No matter how many lives you have, it''s not easy enough. Well, good day to you all."


    Leaving only a form of greeting, Whisper''s signs disappeared. And no one has time to think about it, and whisper signs disappear, while the roar of half-rotten true dragons echoes on the northern earth. It was a cloudy roar with no pieces of majesty, but it was not my fault that it sounded sad somewhere. That roar of deafening also reaches the ears of the Tianxiang Mercenary Corps (Jaeger), which was about to leave. Not every true dragon was rotting under the influence of Xperion, but they were all blurred to see if Whisper''s brainwashing would unravel in an instant.


    And at the same time, a pitch-black true dragon appeared angry over the sky. It was the same for everyone who blued into the appearance of Gwendorf, who did not even try to hide his killings.


    "What, do you show up at this time"


    "This is not good. We also know Gwendorf''s face. It would be useless to say that you are no longer going to cut off from the black sorcerer."


    "Why don''t you tell me. True Dragon Chiefs can be very thoughtful."


    "You are the one. I feel like I''ve been wanting to fight the dragon."


    "Depends on the time and the case. Fighting an angry true dragon without any preparation is not a challenge. Suicide."


    Even the lifeless got somewhere back, but the servant Gwendorf hadn''t lost me enough to attack without grasping the situation. Gwendorf, once said to be the fiercest dragon, also wore enough to age and curb anger. But it would have felt like holding a pot over your head before it blew out, if you had told others.


    And something that no one would have expected here happened. The dragon Whisper was manipulating directly - this dragon is completely insane with Experion for ease of manipulation - but suddenly released a brace toward Gwendorf. Its poisonous exhalation, which is fatal to humans, is also known to Gwendorf, the true dragon. When Gwendorf recieved with wings, he could afford not to wink back the exhale and just diffuse it over the sky.


    But in an unexpected attack, Gwendorf''s fury flew.


    "Do what!


    "... warella, hatasunari the urami of nakama. Zokucho and jamas are sassenu. Even if Dale demonstrates the item. That''s alphilis or even ilmatal."


    "... wait, there''s no sign of Alphilis and Irmatal. Where''d you do that?


    Everyone was annoyed. There''s something wrong with the story. Did this true dragon really regain consciousness in the first place? There are no more signs of Whisper, but how can only this seemingly dead dragon move when no other dragon regains its sanity?


    The unpleasant feeling is that it takes shape and becomes reality.


    Continued

 1138 The Black Witch, the White Witch, Part 9 ~ The Land of Takeshi ③ ~

    "Alphilis hiccups with konotsume, otosita on chica. Iquiteitemo, diquinisinudalou. Ilmatal is atopic and tobiconda on chica. Houlak atta to Sonoat. Sate, Dounataka"


    "You said ''we''... did you guys fall that far? Sounds like you need to be punished."


    Gwendorf spreads his wings wide, Gwendorf, an international big true dragon, but when he spreads his wings, it just took the form of blocking the sun, and the hit darkened as if the Book of Darkness had suddenly descended. And the true dragon, exercising fully the spirits around him, had scattered enough intimidation to frighten his enemies.


    "Let''s put some moxibustion on him. Like I was once made an elderly true dragon!


    "Dekyll, I guess, Oivolet"


    The opposing True Dragon also prepares to brace. There was also a gap in the servant Gwendorf when Gwendorf entered the battlefield. It''s on the body, on the mind. Waving power for Gwendorf, who decided never to waver power without reason, in itself had broken the commandments and formed a gap in his mind.


    Whisper enters the gap in its heart. Whisper knew that if even a true dragon had a heart, it would be the same.


    - Attack with all your might.


    Sometimes Whisper''s whisper is not heard as a clear voice. But sometimes so many words are more effective in removing shackles from the moment. At this time, Gwendorf''s mind was expensive and desperate to exercise restraint in the first attack in a long time. How many attacks won''t kill the opponent and cause damage to his surroundings? Whisper entered the gap where he tried to give his heart only to it. Whisper''s way is to push his back, gently like a breeze, but surely, against someone who stomps in front of a cliff.


    None of them could escape, say Gwendorf. The exhalation (brace) exhaled by Gwendorf was no exception to his surprise that it was more powerful than he could have imagined. And the other dragon, he was exhaling and stopping.


    "Become..."


    Gwendorf''s consciousness grew white in less than a moment of surprise, which was the same even after his braces scorched the earth. Spread under Gwendorf''s eyes are the wounded and fallen brethren. The dragon that hit Gwendorf had already disappeared without a trace, and both Titania and Lifeless had managed to survive. And the mercenaries had succeeded in protecting the shadows where they were.


    "Why... this is happening"


    "... Lord True Dragon, if I have an opening, shall I hear it? Your brace attacked not only the black magician, but also the person to be sheltered. What''s this all about?


    The shadow stared at Gwendorf, but Gwendorf did not know it was a shadow. I knew about Tetrapolishka as one of the Great Demon Kings, but Gwendorf wasn''t cool enough right now to be aware of whether it was him or not.


    "No, that''s... wait, you say you''re a black magician?


    "Ahhh, I did it"


    It was Doom who showed up on the spot. Everyone couldn''t help but feel ominous about that black figure who laughed when it creaked. The attitude was clearly critical and derisive of Gwendorf.


    "No, even I was reluctant because I thought it was because of your friendship with your master that we made a pact that we didn''t dispute with each other. I can''t believe you broke the treaty from that way. I wonder if covenants and vows are to that extent for True Dragon. If you did any magic, you''d know the weight of it."


    "No, this is..."


    "But I''m glad I left surveillance here. I thought Anomaly was dead and I was out of business here, but I can''t believe you saw True Dragon leader break his own pledge. I have to report this to Master Oranzeble. Lifeless there is going to be a witness."


    Doom staring at Gwendorf as Nitanita, but confused Gwendorf still could not find a word to disprove.


    And before the situation moved, Lifeless whispered to Titania.


    "(Titania, you get away from here now)"


    "(But then)"


    "(You don''t know what Doom will do when you''re here. I don''t know where his intentions are and where he doesn''t come from, but even if I stay here any longer, things will change for you. It''s just a rare delicacy to be used, you know. Do what you have to live. I guess that''s why you''ve lived a far more permanent time, while being a human being?


    "(my, to-do -)"


    Titania thought for a moment, and nodded and quietly laid her hands on the great black sword. And I drowned my head at the lifeless.


    "(Hero King, this courtesy is bound to happen any day)"


    "(Don''t worry, it''s not kindness, etc. I don''t know what will happen to me either. But I don''t want to fight you - go)"


    When asked that far, Titania did not hesitate to create a rift with a big black sword and let herself leap into it. Doom glanced sideways at the scene, but didn''t dare.


    "(Has Titania disappeared from this place after all? But that would be more convenient. One shield protecting the Orange Bull has now disappeared. It''s going well)"


    And Doom stood down beside Lifeless with his confused Gwendorf on his ass.


    "Anyway, let us disperse with this. Damn it, you didn''t attack me."


    "- I don''t..."


    "Bye, stupid true dragon chief Sama. The next time we see each other, we''ll fight. I can''t believe that wouldn''t happen if I wanted to."


    And Doom had disappeared from the spot, and Lifeless had left the spot as soon as possible, bewildered as well. And the Tianxiang Mercenaries (Jaeger) had also left the scene as soon as possible, following the words of Shadow and Rhine. Because I thought staying here any longer wouldn''t get me anything.


    Gwendorf, left alone in one piece, descended upon the earth in astonishment. Not all of them were dead yet, and many of the dragons were breathing, but they couldn''t find a word for what to say to them.


    "- What the hell am I doing? Now..."


    "Totally."


    What a yugdrasil it was to respond to Gwendorf''s voice. The snow disappeared and the earth, which had not exposed rock skin in hundreds of years, was stained with blood and turned to a dead odor, but when Yugdrasil appeared, a strange calm and tranquillity were brought to the scene. It is as if the Spirit, who was about to leave, had suddenly stopped moving.


    Gwendorf, who was suddenly in a state of self-loss, also raised his face to Yugdrasil.


    Continued

 1139 Black Witch, White Witch, Part 10 - The Land of Toronto ④ -

    "What are you-- are you with the Orange Bull?


    "On the shape. But I''m not on anyone''s side. I''m just a bystander. His name is Yugdrasil. But it was put on the Alpha Reese."


    "To Alphilis? Yes, Alphilis."


    "Safe. And Irmatal, of course. They got away with it. Given what happened on this earth, I made an escape that could only be described as a miracle. Looks like she''s not destined to die yet, after all.


    You''re the head of the True Dragon, but you were easily put on board by a Whisperer. Shame on you. "


    "No..."


    It was Gwendorf, where Alphilis and Ilmatal were heard safe and somewhat calm, but the story from above just didn''t come to mind. But Gwendorf had to listen in silently because it was completely true.


    Yugdrasil also sighed when he saw the look on Gwendorf''s face like he had chewed up a bitter bug with his back teeth.


    "Well, there are parts that can''t be helped. Whisper''s abilities are like that originally, and the result could have been the same, minus that you were brief. Even though I can just put up with the word now, it seems to be growing more than it used to be? However, I still doubt how far the Orange Bull intended this expansion."


    "You don''t think it''s the intention of the Orange Bull?


    "At least Bikezel''s awakening will be. If you''ve gained Darren Lokia''s knowledge as the head of True Dragon, you know his name."


    "Bikezel - I do remember it was a mighty demon sealed in this North Seal. You think the ancient dragons sealed it on this earth in total? Since then, we have heard that the earth has become an unstoppable land due to the influence of bikezels."


    "Well I guess to that extent. You don''t question anything when you hear that story?


    "Doubtful?


    "How do you think such a demon has single occurrences? Even if it happened accidentally, why doesn''t the same individual occur afterwards? And enough power to destroy this earth. You don''t think it''s too much? What kind of bikezel race is that in the first place? What''s the purpose? How did they seal it instead of knocking it down? I''m sure Alphilis would have these questions. You''re being too honest with the thugs, in a weird way. Simply remembering what you are told will not serve as the head of the True Dragon.


    Well, the Notice guy''s got too much trouble turning his head. "


    "Mmm."


    Gwendorf had to shut up because of all the things Yugdrasil said, in particular. At the same time, I had done everything I could to get my head around Yugdrasil''s thrown questions.


    So you know all those answers?


    "Naturally. Otherwise, I wouldn''t ask so much. I didn''t mean to show up today before you either. If the clock needle doesn''t push."


    "Clock needle?


    "If you look at it, you''ll see. The answer to an earlier inquiry appears in front of you. I''m glad there were no Lifeless, Titania, Whisperer, and nobody named after Alphilis. It''s a little shocking for them to see.


    Only Doom sees this sight without alarm. "


    "What?"


    "Don''t worry. I magically have a limited influence on Doom''s vision. What he''s looking at is depressing. You must be. You haven''t seen me, and you can''t even realize what''s going to happen. He doesn''t think what he''s looking at is a phantom, either.


    Look beyond that. "


    Ahead Yugdrasil pointed, Gwendorf saw something incredible. No, that''s what I saw that was all I could think of as a phantom.


    Transferred to Gwendorf into both eyes were creatures of unlikely enormous size, coming across the mountain. It also looked like a very giant yamazoo, but the disastrous was out of the group. The body surface is black, its absence of being unsuitable for giants. All of them were heterogeneous beings.


    "What is that?!?


    "Simply, neither the beast of the end, nor the spirit-eater. Some call it the vain. You guys should know. No, True Dragon is not exactly a watchdog. It''s been at your service for generations, looking down at the earth from the sky. You, the chief, should be speaking from Darren Lokia about the true meaning of it. Or is he gone? You weren''t listening?


    "The real meaning...?


    Gwendorf remembers imperatively. Exactly when he succeeded to the status of chief, Gwendorf, then known as the Rampage Dragon, also heard sincerely about his role. Every word is different, and their oral will continue to be heard until they can say it in the sky. For the first time, the oral tradition of the chief will be handed down. But it''s been over a thousand years since I''ve been able to figure out what that means. Indeed, there is a passage in it that comes to mind.


    - The black one. It appears in the narrow space of time and disappears into a moment. And when thou seest a multitude of whisperers, thy part shall be over, and thou shalt inquire.


    Darren, Lokia didn''t tell me anything specific about what happened. Instead, Darren, Lokia, that dragon may not know exactly what it means either. But isn''t that saying this?


    And the fact that it''s in the autobiography...


    "Is this... something that''s happened in the past? Answer me!"


    "Well. Like I said, I''m a bystander. I don''t have a mouth to answer your question. It''s someone else you''re asking.


    More than that, don''t rush. No matter how bystander I am, I have something to do. Vezlfernil, are you there?


    "Yes, over here"


    It was the beautiful woman standing behind Gwendorf who responded to Yugdrasil''s call. He is wrapped in white thin silk and has giant eagle wings on his back. Gwendorf felt no sign until he was stood behind him, even though it was that pressure that he could see at a glance as mighty.


    But she was talking to Yugdrasil, as if she wasn''t in sight, such as Gwendorf.


    "Isn''t it a little early for my liberation?


    "The clock needle went faster than planned, I can''t help it. No, I guess I should say I''ve been moved on. Otherwise, I can''t move."


    "I see. Is that a fix? But I also have a sudden call, so it''s a little difficult to do it at the same time as my original role."


    "I don''t mind. I don''t have a replacement, but I have Calevania. I have to say that''s enough for now. But it''s hard to say that Calevania still has the right guide."


    "Instead, impurities entered, but the late, isn''t this the case?


    "Don''t say it, you can''t be a complete guide. That''s why I am."


    "Sure. That''s not my point, is it? Let''s just say I do my part."


    "Do that. I can''t help it."


    "If you ever wield power, that would be the thing to worry about. I hope that''s not the time."


    "Neither do I."


    That''s all the traces of the exchange, the woman known as Vezlfernil disappeared, and shortly afterwards, the giant vain disappeared from his feet without a trace. The way it disappeared was as if the mirage were blending into the ground, leaving no trace. However, from where it would have walked, the snow had disappeared without a trace.


    When Gwendorf was distracted even by the incredible situation in front of him and returned to me all the time, there was no more appearance of Yugdrasil. There remained unconscious, only the true dragons, whose wounds were on their way to recovery, and Gwendorf, the dazed, were left behind. Towards a sky with no one to answer even when asked, Gwendorf was barking loudly, as he spit out all his own congestion.


    Continued

 1140 Black Witch, White Witch, Part 11 - Mountain of Fire ④ -

    When Alphilis woke up, Ilmatal slept next door again. Apparently, he used the technique of concealment, but once again, only Alphilis himself wrapped his tongue around the precision of the technique of deceiving Lisa and Alphilis and even the witches. I guess tired and sleeping kept me focused and the surgery solved, but still a great improvement.


    If you listen to the circumstances after Ilmatal happened, Ilmatal, who was flown in a transfer a little far away, found Alphilis slightly late, but once again he used the technique of concealment, wondering if Alphilis would notice. And he missed the chance to leave because they didn''t notice too much. Irmatal was slightly annoyed by the fact that he didn''t find himself too much, but this time he also seemed confident in his witchcraft. Thereafter she will be taught by the witches and will learn the basics of witchcraft in earnest.


    And when Alphilis woke up, it seemed that Layer and Seite each discussed something and Alphilis took their offer. Until just what it was about, Alphilis didn''t tell anyone.


    The Alphilis took a light breakfast before leaving and made plans to go to the public at once during the day. The sky pattern remains cloudy and I don''t know when it will collapse. If rain strikes you in unfamiliar land, it can be shipwreck.


    "I''ll hurry. Rebellion in Renatica, Nia please."


    "I got it."


    "Shall I work too?


    "No, Victoria, let''s have a little talk."


    Called off by Alphilis, Victoria decided to talk a little.


    "We may not even be talking about walking, but have you decided what you want to do in the future?


    "In the future, what?


    "It''s been since we left North Seal. Because Tetrapolishka asked me to. Whether or not you will be taken care of by our mercenary regiment in the future."


    Wictrier replied carefully after a little thought.


    "Conditional, though"


    "Say it. Maybe I imagine it too"


    "One first. I am also the chief of one settlement. I want to wrap up their departure and then decide about myself. And my own safety. Sure, the mercenary regiment was based in Arnelia, the holy capital, but I''ll have my own security. Just because I''m the daughter of the Great Demon King, I can''t stop being chased.


    As long as you drink that, I''ll work for you. "


    "That''s the answer I imagined. Of course I''ll drink both. And with regard to the first, he even thinks it''s okay to include a whole bunch of people from your settlement in our mercenary regiment. That Mr. Baragash''s fighting power is difficult for us, too. Even if he''s pretty strong, we all know he''s stronger than that. Even for me, think about it because it''s a good story on terms.


    And as far as the second is concerned, rather Arnelia will give permission. There''s also a black magician, and you should have more than one power, so if you''re not hostile, you''ll be happy to welcome him in.


    There''s just one thing that worries me. In the first place, I wonder if your settlement is still there. "


    "That''s... that''s right."


    The Alphilis were forced to make a metastasis in the middle of the battle. I know I probably won, but I haven''t seen the deletion. I couldn''t even be sure if a monster like Bikezel was really dead. The way Alphilis put it is somewhat too direct, but it is something that Wictrier was also thinking about.


    If not dead, Victoria''s settlement is hopeless. No, if that monster moves freely, I even think it might be about to fight a black magician. That''s why Alphilis wanted to return to Arnelia as soon as possible. The cloth stone for this is already in the morning.


    But they can''t help thinking about it now. Wictrier provisionally decided to accompany Alphilis. It was both an unavoidable choice, and what Tetrapolishka asked me to do, but Victoria herself considered Alphilis an interesting person.


    And then Larna and Closes, Muscade, come by.


    "Alfie, I''m talking about the closet."


    "Yeah, I was just about to talk to you, too. Did Claw make up his mind?"


    "Mm-hmm. Although it is quite yuki, you can assume that I have been freed from my responsibilities as a witch on the ice field because this happened. The North Seal is no longer a sealed earth. I don''t have a teacher anymore, and it wouldn''t be bad to go down into the field and mercenarize your lord until he dies. Of course, it will be important to check Tetrapolishka''s eyelids."


    "I''m both thinking about protection in Arnelia with Victoria, but I guess it won''t. Probably..."


    What Alphilis tried to say, Closes guessed with Alphilis eyes. Of course Larna and Muscade are also guessing, but nothing put more than that in their mouths.


    Alphilis diverts the conversation from a heavy topic.


    "That''s right, do you have any requests as Closes becomes a mercenary? Larna was my keeper, and Muscade was originally operating as a mercenary, but this would be my first time, so I''d like to take care of Claw as much as I can."


    "No need to worry about it. I can somehow imagine what mercenary operations are like. Because I have knowledge in books. Once you sign up for the Alliance, you''ll gain experience as a mercenary in the tunnel. Until then, I don''t mind the same treatment as the others."


    "Ha, you''re a big head after all. How useful is what the book says in the real world? It''s not such a sweet world, a mercenary."


    Muscade told me to throw it away, so the closet was staring at you.


    "... if I make one dissatisfaction, does that mean I have a colleague who doesn''t feel comfortable? If it''s just a separate room, there''s nothing to say."


    "I wish I could, but I don''t have to worry about it. My mercenary history is over 20 years. Of course it''s a witch''s hassle, but still ranks above B, including the Demon King Crusade. If it''s B or above, I can have a private room in the regiment, and I won''t be able to get into the same room as you.


    Besides, you''re also a witch, so you''ll have your own workshop. It''s inconvenient not to have a private room. Or are you gonna experiment in the same room and do some conditioning? People in my room will freeze to death. "


    "Uh, sure. I was in the same room at first, too, but the complaints from people in the same room are so great that they end up paying rent and putting me in a private room. Weird dreams every day, I can''t wait to be shown something scary or something. If I get used to it, I also have a sweetheart. And every day I was told that I was strangely excited, strangely depressed, and... and the line was tight."


    Larna was sighing sadly, but that scared me. I didn''t even want to think about the Dark Witch doing real power and conditioning in the room, or closets and muscades. The Dark Witch is inherently the best witch for drug formulation. But they were often very dramatic drugs, and they should have been difficult to handle. The spirits that serve are also darkness. If I make one mistake, a curse occurs. Closess and Muscade looked at each other, one way or another.


    "Um, well... what is it? I think I''ll rent a private room, too."


    "That''s when I do. If you don''t have a hand, I''ll lend it to you with interest."


    "Isn''t that without interest there?


    "I don''t even have to be so nice to you."


    Muscade and Closes had heard from the beginning that they were friends of the dog monkeys, but Alphilis thought that it did look incompatible only with ice and flames. Alphilis also thought it might be difficult in there, although it would be very powerful if we let it compete successfully.


    Continued

 1141 Black Witch, White Witch, Part 12 ~ Mountain of Fire ⑤ ~

    Even so, the Alphilis and the others continue down the road. It is more of a sight to walk through rough mountain skin than a road, with little or no change of philosophy except the crumbling rocks. I hardly even see demonic monsters, except that sometimes geysers blow up. Look, there was no first thing like launching an attack on us from them.


    "... you''re quiet"


    "I was more wary of being attacked than I had much to eat. In fact, he was attacked somewhat on the way to reconnaissance. There are many organisms that can retreat without problems but have a stiff body surface."


    "Are you on guard because this is a group?"


    Lisa''s predictions were half right. For other reasons, Lisa has not thought of fear of the sword of the phantom beast held by the lay, or of the lay or Seite itself.


    But when he walked a lot, many responded at the same time. And Lisa stops walking, all alert at the same time.


    "Enemy?


    "At least, I thought you were going to do that over there. bump directly from the front with our path. The number is three. Are you walking on all fours and about the height of Rosetta?"


    "Can you avoid it?


    "You can''t. I missed the path a little, but I''ve gone out of my way to fit this one. I''m motivated."


    "I can''t help it."


    Alphilis tried to pull out the sword, but the layers controlled it.


    "It doesn''t extend to the captain fighting. As I promised earlier, can we fight in front of this face until we get back to Arnelia?


    "Right. That''s what I promised you."


    "Then I''ll do it first. If it''s out of your control, please."


    "... Fine. Try not to kill me. The smell of blood calls for other enemies."


    "I''ll try."


    Following orders from Alphilis, the layer came forward. Shortly before me appeared a creature like a tortoise with a long neck, carrying a large armor. From his double-headed head, there was a peek of fire. His eyes cringed red and shitty light, and when he observed the Alphilis for a while, he rang to announce the start of the battle.


    "Quang!"


    "Apparently, we have to do it,"


    Aiming at that moment when the layer tried to come forward, a rock heated by fire was released from his mouth. The layers quickly flank each other, but three or six heads of rock bullets are fired one after the other to aim at the landing site.


    "Are you intelligent"


    "(Hey kid, shall I lend you some wisdom?


    Shempez speaks to the layer, but the layer denied it.


    "(I don''t need it. You don''t need someone like that. Let''s just heat it up when we touch it with our bare hands. Shall I help you?)"


    "(Then use the sword of the Phantom Beast as well. Nothing, you can use your powers without waving your sword. Ice protection)"


    "(I see)"


    A specific image comes to mind in the layer''s head. Upon obtaining the advice of Shempez, Layer moved to turn to the enemy''s blind spot while sending a rock bullet. As it seems, the enemy can''t move that fast.


    Moving to circle around the enemy, the layer moved to crush that distance at once as it packed a certain distance.


    "Fast!"


    Soon after I thought around, Layer was slashing on the enemy''s armor, scalp and tail with Shempez. But the skin on his tail was only thinly torn, otherwise with the strength of Shempez, it was as if he could not be scratched.


    "(That''s stiff!


    "I can''t help it."


    Layer shook his enemy''s tail with his bare hands as he put Shempez away. The demon giant was roaring and swinging, hitting the other demon and lying on his back. And when the layers dived quickly beneath the rest of the whole thing, they lifted the demon with their temper and turned it into a blue ceiling. The demon slammed his limbs but seemed rather reluctant to return to the original system due to the large amount of methyl. He''s not about to throw a rock bullet out of his mouth.


    "I wonder if I can resist this"


    "Mmm, that''s a little incredible power"


    "That''s an awesome force. Is he also blessed by the Spirit of the earth?


    "No, there''s never been a sign of that before..."


    "Was that it?"


    My people couldn''t hide their surprises. Knowing that much rigidity sleeps on the layer is about Renatica. That Lunatica. But I didn''t think I had enough power to wield a large demon so far. The ability to exert this much power without the aid of witchcraft could hardly be said to be just alien. Even Alphilis, who allowed the battle, kept his eyes round.


    Layers who turned to Alphilis were speaking up at their usual rate.


    "Captain, is this it?


    "Oh, yeah. I think it''s enough. Shall we move on?"


    "That''s not true!


    As soon as the Alphilis and the others tried to move on again, there was a voice to control them from a height. And when he saw a sharp voice, there was a dragon man of red scales.


    "You think you''re a dragonman?


    "Muscade, are they the keepers of this land?


    "Oh, I''ve certainly heard that before. I''ve only been brought here before, so I haven''t met them in person. But dragon men are often family members of dragons, so much so that they are belligerent, and more intelligent and physically superior than humans. Because of the small number of them, they often live secluded like witches in lands that are bordering on them."


    "You''re totally hostile. It''s a killer."


    Lisa whispered hiccups, but when the Dragon Man was present, it was predictable that the Otaru Dragon Men would have beaten the earlier Great Turtles as well. Now when the dragonman looked at the turtle on his back, he wiped it away by twirling the spear in his hand towards them. Apparently, he was a demon.


    With the strength of the user demon, many can measure the ability of the surgeon. As far as the harsh look on Muscade''s face was concerned, it was also possible that dragon men were above when they were poorer than witches, both as surgeons.


    Alphilis, bewildered, asked the Dragonman.


    "Eh, we''re the ones who got lost in this land. I''m not leaving this land early, but I don''t think there''s any reason for us to attack unilaterally like this.


    "... are you willing to trance, human? What''s with the armor on that hand! The armor was created from the scale of a true dragon. And it is the will of the Fire Dragon that dwells in part in its armor - it belongs to my sister! Where did you take that!?


    "Sister... Huh?


    Alphilis was remembering the sarcasm of his own armor. Yeah, sure, this is from processing Gwendorf scales, but adding protection to that...


    "Wait, I''m misunderstanding - I am"


    "No questions asked! There''s no way a proud true dragon can give a human being a part of himself! When the Fire Dragon clan of Bloom Volcano divides its own body, it is the covenant of the family. But we didn''t hear that!


    You vile thief, be punished!


    And the words of Alphilis were murmured, and the brave dragonman with the spear flew with the alphilis.


    Continued

 1142 Black Witch, White Witch, Part 13 - Mountain of Fire ⑥

    It was the layer that broke in while the dragonman''s spear was about to strike.


    "Have you forgotten about me?


    "Get out of the way, kid! It''s not for you!


    "It doesn''t have to be that way, it''s over here. This man is my employer. I don''t care if they kill me."


    When the layer pushed the dragon man back, the dragon man took a distance once he felt he could not insult the layer''s arm power. But the killing spirit remains intact, and there is no collision.


    Layer turned to Alphilis for instructions.


    "What shall I do, Captain? Do you want to talk to me after I bust you? Or do you want to listen to me and then bust me?


    "You have no choice but to bust it?


    "No, I was wondering if Nori would do that the usual time. Well, the former, right?"


    Without the need for the layers to ask for instructions, the dragon man had already almost started his sorcery. In front of you is a flock of fiery beasts. Same as Alphilis'' good magic.


    It wasn''t while I was no longer asking the layers for their opinions.


    "I''ll try not to kill you for now. I want you to give it a try if you have any good ideas. And the other two behind you. Nice to meet you."


    "Another?


    When Alphilis looked at the hill behind him, two more dragon men were looking down on the Alphilis from there. This one is not lethal, just a sharp eye to keep an eye on this one. He''s not willing to take part in the fight for now.


    Already Layer and the Dragon Man have fought an awesome battle. The ice sword of the layer had slashed and torn the beast of flames and was flesh-compulsive to the dragonman. The Dragon Man is starting to chant to use his next sorcery, taking his distance.


    "The magic of physical strengthening is bad."


    "Do you want to stop?


    "Can you, Seite?


    "If you have orders."


    Unlike before, the Beast Man of the Crow Wolf has made his own prophecies. Nia was surprised by the change, but Alphilis shook his head.


    "You don''t have to listen to impossible orders, that''s what I should have said. You do work for Nia, but you''re also close to the diner. If that''s what you want, I don''t have the right to stop it.


    If you say you can, do it. If you need a formal order, you can give it to me. "


    "I understand. So, I think we can both control it intact now, are you sure you want to do this, Captain?


    "Good, I''ll allow it"


    Seite broke into their battle in an instant to get permission from Alphilis, grabbing each other''s arms with their weapons. The two of us weren''t the only ones surprised by the early work, but only Alphilis, who had heard the story beforehand, was nodding as he confirmed Seite''s prowess.


    Seite''s black eyes were sharply capturing Layer and the Dragonman.


    Both sides, pull your weapons.


    "Become -"


    "... surprised, it''s that fast"


    Layer drew his sword quietly, but the dragonman seemed to forget that he could even put his strength on the spear as a surprise.


    Dragon people approached there watching them become.


    "Stop it, Pern. As a warrior, you lose."


    "Brother Svalbard, I haven''t lost yet! She hasn''t even testified with her sword yet!


    "That''s right, but for whatever reason. If you suddenly cut it off, it''s a place you can only call barbarian anymore, Brother Pern. Aren''t you supposed to listen to me for as long as I can? It''s not like Snake Dragon or Bronze Dragon guys, we are."


    "Shut up Tajibo!


    The dragon man, called Tajibo, showed the trick of your hand, but Perun also knew, and slowly snagged the spear. There was as much hostility in my eyes as ever, but an elderly dragon man called Svalbard stepped forward to control it.


    "I showed you the embarrassment, a human guest. Are you hurt?"


    "Fortunately. I see the Fire Dragons are disillusioned, but are all the Fire Dragons in this area so barbaric?


    Alphilis did not hesitate to reveal his distrust, but Svalbard also calmly returned it.


    "No, that''s not it. But there are circumstances for us now, and I won''t deny that I care. A human with small hands that emitted signs of tranquillity there suddenly appeared with a metastasis. I''m not going to defend my stupid brother, but he''s not a snack on the inside with me. My sister, someone with a small hand showing signs of Rouge, showed up."


    Alphilis reacted perfectly to Svalbard''s words. It was something no one else could understand, but Alphilis affirmed Svalbard''s statement when he exhaled heavily.


    "I knew you would. So you''re Rouge''s family?


    "The chief is my father. Even though there are not 30 individuals already. The Fire Dragon Clan of Bloom is a small settlement."


    "Then I have to keep my promise to her. I''m keeping a message from Rouge."


    "Wait. What are we talking about here? With my apologies, I''d like to show you to our settlement."


    "Fine. I didn''t trust you, not so long ago. If there''s no problem, I want to finish the conversation here. We have a situation where we have to leave this land quickly."


    "That''s the problem, right?"


    A dragon man like his youngest brother, who was said to be Tajibo, unfortunately came pinching his mouth. As far as his blockage is concerned, there does seem to be some kind of circumstance.


    Svall harshly blamed Tajibo.


    "Tajibo! You shut the fuck up"


    "No, no, I won''t shut up. At a time when the Four clans parted and contested, a human appeared who smelled like his missing sister - don''t you think this augurs well? I''ll be honest with you and tell you what''s going on, and if you can help me, you should."


    You''re asking me to rely on humans.


    "Brother Svalbard is also stiff, already. You don''t have to rely on it unilaterally. Deals will be made and negotiated, and there will be a way to do everything. It''s a hassle. I already told you, didn''t I?


    You humans, we''re in terrible trouble right now. When I say how troubled I am, I am as troubled as the crisis of clan survival. To be honest, it''s as much as I''d like to borrow a human hand without a cat''s. So, as long as I''m here, that''s not irrelevant to you guys either. Without our help, it may be difficult to make this land safe. So we''re going to help each other out here, and I''m glad you''re listening at one end of the line in our settlement. Either way, it''s impossible to get to the safe zone anymore from here to a day, and from what I''ve seen, there doesn''t seem to be any food or water. What do you say? "


    Tajivo''s opinion was easy to understand, but he was too used to that observational eye and the way he negotiated, so on the contrary, Alphilis was wary. But most of all, it was also true that we had to listen honestly here.


    The Alphilis followed the dragon men silently, but there was certainly no place where water and food could be secured, and on the contrary there were signs of contention there. Muscade also shook his head toward Alphilis, so apparently it was certain that something was happening that had to be easier.


    And about two moments to be guided. Alphilis and the others were led to a shoreline with a number of horizontal holes. The horizontal hole was large, about the size of a two-story building that was likely to go in. In front of him was after the burning, and at the same time he saw a sense of life like a human being.


    "Well, here we are"


    "Ugh, you''re tired. Can I get you something to drink?


    "Fine. Can I have some tea?


    "Do you have tea?


    Alphilis'' surprise was the best, but Tajibo gave it back.


    "You know the Phoenix Chamber of Commerce, right? They also reach out to businesses like this. I''ll take care of the negotiations with them. So I could imagine you guys, too, if I saw the mercenary crest. Tianxiang Mercenary Regiment, was it? Looks like you''ve been active lately."


    "... your answer. I can''t believe the dragon man knows his name."


    "The Phoenix Chamber of Commerce seems to be actively promoting you, too, right? I don''t know if that''s your intention or the intention of the Phoenix Chamber of Commerce.


    Oh, by the way, tea is simply my favorite, and I just bought it last time, so I can afford it. Or do you want it to be the juice of this land property?


    "I''ll take care of it."


    "Then Brother Svalbard, I''ll leave you to guide me to the chief. I''ll be on my way when I''m ready for hospitality."


    That said, Tajibo just went away. Alphilis was heartily impressed with the sharpness of Tajivo''s observational eye and head rotation, but at a stage where he has yet to decide whether he is an enemy or an ally, he is not alarmed.


    And Svalbard, who was pressed for guidance, had some idea, but when he sighed one, he began to guide the Alphilis and the others.


    "This way, guest. Pern, stay ahead of the chief. I''m sure you already know."


    "Why would I..."


    "Just give me a break."


    After Svalbard''s harsh gaze, Perun ran to the chief. There were a number of signs in the cave along the way, but none of them admitted anything. The settlement itself was quiet as dead. So much so that the sound of Alphilis and the others walking sounds.


    Continued

 1143 Black Witch, White Witch, Part 14 - Mountain of Fire 7 -

    - You''re not very vibrant.


    "Originally few, there are many elderly dragons. We''re the youngest dragons."


    "No new dragons?


    "Haven''t you been born in the last few hundred years? Not in other settlements, but my father and mother tend to be blocked after one incident at Rouge. That''s why I want this body. Sometimes Rouge''s sister was the only young woman who could lay eggs in the first place.


    I don''t have anything to do with it this time, but my father hasn''t been around since my sister Rouge. My mother''s dead, and I think I could have done something about it more quickly. "


    Svalbard''s words sounded more than half foolish, but there''s nothing Alphilis can do about the dragon situation. In doing so, the Alphilis arrived in front of a large cave. At the entrance stands Perun, out of the rash, on the top of the Buddha.


    "The chief will see you."


    "Are you sure you want to add or subtract your body?


    "I can''t say that either. My father hasn''t woken up in a long time."


    I didn''t feel much like a respect for my father from Pern''s grass, but the Alphilis and the others went into the back, prompted. There he was, a fire dragon lying on his body but waking up his head and having a serene eye unlike a supposedly belligerent fire dragon.


    I had heard that the Fire Dragon was originally a giant dragon, but it would be more than two times larger than Gwendorf. Though equipped with splendid horns and fangs, its body did not feel much vitality. And most importantly, those eyes had already lost their brilliance and color.


    "Eyes - you can''t see?


    "As you can guess, my human guest. I want you to forgive me for being disrespectful in this manner. I can no longer imagine or fully awaken my body."


    The old Fire Dragon started talking slowly.


    "It''s the chief Umbra. Fools bothered you."


    "Really. I''m glad we didn''t scratch each other."


    "Really. Apologize, but you should take what you want out of this settlement. Fire Dragon is also an arms maker. The land of Bloom once made its name for itself as a land for the training of weapons. Dwarves have been gone a long time, but if there''s anything left to use, they can take it."


    "Then I''ll let you. But the real purpose wouldn''t be, would it?


    "- Of course. My daughter, can you tell me what happened to Rouge?


    "Of course, because that''s what I promised her."


    Alphilis began to tell Sarpent what he had heard in the swamps. About Rouge, who admired Sarpent even as a dragon zombie. And at the end of the day, her soul was saved. And thoughts about the clan. If you notice, there were other firedragons gathered around you who were disillusioned. They were all old, but they heard something they needed to talk about. Just be quiet, they were listening to Alphilis.


    The story of Alphilis was not long, but the Fire Dragons, who heard the story, were many in tears. And of course Umbra.


    "Well - was my daughter a satisfied raw? Was she foolish as a fire dragon, but happy as a female?"


    "I don''t know that far though. Will you believe my story?


    "Whatever. If there were any falsehoods, Rouge''s soul, who dwelt in small hands, would complain about the anomaly. And he who entrusts the hand of the true dragon, and is still so admired by the child of the true dragon, cannot lie."


    "True Dragon Daughter?


    Pern marveled at Umbra''s allegations, but at the same time Irmatal showed up unraveling the technique. Apparently Pern hasn''t noticed it before now. That was the same for Tajibo and Svalbard, though.


    Umbra spat her sons loosely.


    "This eye can''t see the light, the others look good. Stunning way to use the technique. You''re a true dragon as young as you are."


    "Hehe. Thank you, Grandpa."


    "What? What?"


    To Irmatal''s smile, Umbra was breaking up with him. Alphilis imagined it might be his child-loving personality.


    And Umbra continues.


    "Well, I''m sorry that you let me talk about this, but it''s not a very exciting story for an old body. I''d like to think about it, and would you give me a moment? I''ll be staying in this settlement tonight, but fine. This Umbra will guarantee your safety. In the meantime, you''ll be asked what''s going on around Tajivo. Tajibo, explain the situation."


    "Aye."


    Umbra closed his eyes and slowly laid down his body, so the Alphilis and the others were urged by Tajibo to move to another cave. There was more light there than Umbra''s cave, and it was kept clean inside. Alphilis and the others sat there, prompted by Tajibo.


    "It''s one of my hole barns. I use it mainly for customer service, so I intend to keep it clean."


    "Customer service... oh, of the Phoenix Chamber of Commerce"


    "Exactly. The merchant souls have come this far. I don''t think I can do that now either."


    When Tajibo allowed the tea to be carried again, he began to explain the situation. Both Svalbard and Perun were present on the spot.


    Continued

 1144 Black Witch, White Witch, Part 15 - Mountain of Fire 8 -

    "Well, shall I start by explaining the circumstances surrounding this Bloom volcano? Bloom Volcano is an active volcano, a troublesome mountain that erupts fire at a certain cycle. If you leave this volcano when it erupts in earnest, a great deal of damage will be done around you. That''s not limited to human life, of course. In preparation for this, there are races around this land that can be considered protectors of land like ours. In this land, it happens to be all dragon tribes."


    "Did you just come out to talk to me?


    "Yes, four species: Fire Dragon, Snake Dragon, Bronze Dragon, and Purple Stone Dragon."


    Tajibo began to draw a diagram on the ground. Four races are depicted, mainly in Broome Volcano.


    "The south is our fire dragon habitat. Bronze dragon to the west, snake dragon to the east, purple stone dragon area to the north. By the way, every race usually has very little interaction, but if you insist, you have a good relationship with Purple Stone Dragon. By the way, bronze dragons, snake dragons, are a very belligerent species, and they are the kind of people that make us laugh all the time. Well, the Fire Dragon is overwhelmingly stronger, and I know both the triggers, so it''s no big deal.


    By the way, the closest path to people is in the realm of bronze dragons. I can usually sneak you around. "


    "That''s not how it works in the current state of growing tension," he said?


    "You''re right"


    Tajibo nods at Alphilice''s allegations.


    "I don''t know why there was such a dispute as this one. We have persisted in indifference, even if we are not friendly with each other. Over the course of the past month or so, however, a number of full-scale battlegrounds have been opened. Even if you hurt him moderately, he won''t pull his opponent off, and at last in the last fight, the opponent has a dead man. No, we''re safe, but no matter how, they don''t try to break their mouth. So, it''s not good to keep doing this, because sometimes you guys are here."


    "I see. That''s certainly not a good time"


    "That''s the thing. That''s why I can''t help but think of Brother Pern. Well, he''s a short-tempered guy."


    "Ugh!


    Together they laughed bitterly at Perun''s attitude, which was to affirm Tajibo''s words. Perun also seems ill-defined.


    "That''s why it''s a difficult situation inside to get you guys safely to the public, even if it''s us. I was wondering if you could help me get out of the land safely as soon as possible."


    "I see you''re getting through. If you try to forcefully cross the realm of bronze dragons..."


    "Bronze dragons are a kind of race that originally despises humans. So the humans are not in this realm, only the Phoenix Chamber of Commerce visits here. I hope that happens once a year too. But even for us, there''s no point in making our relationship with bronze dragons worse until we interact with humans. Do you understand?


    "That''s right. You don''t have to work with us to give Bronze Dragon a pretext to open the battlefield. We''d better disappear."


    "Then go ahead without a word. My father and the Fire Dragon will be wounded in honor."


    Alphilis also knew that Tajibo blocked the noisy Alphilis word, but he wasn''t thinking about the possibility. Again, this dragon can''t be alarmed. Because wisdom turns around like a human being.


    But Tajibo seems to keep what his father says. Alphilis thought that as long as he was on this land, he would no longer be treated unfairly.


    "So, what exactly should I do?


    "Fortunately you guys are strong. If we''re going to put the bronze dragon guys on, we can go out and do it, but I don''t want to be a fool to be attacked by the Snake Dragon guys because I disagree with the way they attacked us. And I can''t even get in touch with the Purple Stone Dragon. So far, I''m thinking about raiding that settlement on Abenobe when the Bronze Dragon attacked me. Get out of this volcano in that gap."


    "I see, that''s the best opinion. But what do you guys do?


    "Well, I''ll make sure it does. Besides, you don''t know what happens to us, do you?


    In Tajibo''s eyes, there was a clear rejection. He may not despise humans himself, but with the pride of doing something about ourselves, there is a clear rejection that humans don''t get their hands on us. Alphilis had nothing more to say.


    "... okay. Then just two. What kind of country is that on the west side?


    "I don''t know about the western country, but a few years ago it should have been the Trim Republic. It''s only been 10 years since the founding of the country, and the situation seems unstable. I don''t even know if it still exists. Well, that''s the west side of the continent."


    "Then isn''t it very safe?


    "It wouldn''t be good, would it? Because the beasts at the Phoenix Chamber of Commerce seem to fit pretty well too. So you''re right to go to the guild as soon as you get to a nearby town and hire directions. I don''t even know the details.


    What about the other one?


    "Bronze Dragon''s, when do you think the next raid will be?


    "They have no idea what they''re doing at night. If there were to be a next one, it would be after sunrise tomorrow. So I suggest you get some rest early tonight."


    "Okay, thanks"


    "So, it''s my personal favor from here..."


    The Alphilis requirements are over. No, I''ve been looking like Tajibo''s going off. Svall and Pern looked frightened, but somehow they could imagine the next story.


    Continued

 1145 Black Witch, White Witch, Part 16 - Mountain of Fire 9 -

    "Again."


    "It''s your bad habit"


    "I don''t think my brothers and sisters, who don''t leave here at the same time, are any different from me. Nothing else, my favor is for you to tell me about the outside world. You''re mercenaries, aren''t you? You''re going all over the continent, aren''t you?


    "Yeah, sort of. Interested in the outside world?


    Tajibo nodded with his eyes glowing.


    "There''s a lot of it! I don''t know what to say about this settlement, but it''s too little excitement! My goal is to eventually get out of this settlement and look for a nice female dragon!


    "... what?


    Alphilis and the others circled their eyes at the unexpected Tajibo confession, but Svalbard and Perun also nodded.


    "I hope you don''t get me wrong, but as a species survival, we still need females in our settlements. We also stay in settlements like this now, but in time we will get daughter-in-law in other settlements. This isn''t the only fire dragon settlement.


    But the Tajibo guy says that a nice woman wouldn''t have to be a firedragon, etc... "


    "That''s all I look like to my Rouge sister. He''s got trouble turning his head around, I''d love to."


    "... I''m not giving you Il."


    "It''s okay, Mom. Uncle, I don''t like it."


    "Tell me you''re my brother! I''m only 300 years old!


    "Aren''t you old enough"


    There was a sloppy alphilis, but Ilmatal and Lisa just cut the tajibo and threw it away, so the place was wrapped in a bright laugh. As it was, the Alphilis were being welcomed by the Tajibos to tell them stories about the outside world. It was at Tajibo''s request, but Svalbard and Perun also seemed interested in what was going on in the outside world as they listened to the Alphilis and the others.


    The day after dawn. They had finished preparing to leave early in the morning. The aim is a pre-emptive attack on a settlement of bronze dragons. It means exploring the situation by raiding their settlements abruptly. You might call it a power reconnaissance. We came to the conclusion that it would be better to exit the defensive net. The Alphilis and the others honestly didn''t feel comfortable, but it was considered best to follow the Fire Dragons'' suggestion that the situation was the only one.


    One good thing is where the cloudy weather had gone until yesterday and today it was cheerful close to the sunshine where we could get enough sunlight. With this climate, it is easy to spend warm minutes in the volcanic zone. For the first time in a long time, the Alphilis breathed refreshing air into their lungs, but the dragon people looked at the sky with an anxious look.


    "The sun will shoot today. I didn''t think it would be easy to tell if the morning was here, but there are days like this."


    "... no, you''ve hardly seen cheer so far. For those of us who live here, it could be rather ominous. Brother Svalbard, do you remember this weather?


    "No, you don''t. Is this some kind of omen? I didn''t know there was ever so little smoke in Bloom Volcano."


    "Well, it would be a good time to leave. Whatever the air in the broom is for us, it''s poisonous for humans to inhale it for a long time. Then say hello to your father before you leave, and then we''ll go."


    "That, what about Il?


    "He went to visit his father early in the morning. You''ll be there."


    Urged by Pern, the Alphilis turned to Umbra, but it was an unexpected man who came out of his cave.


    What came out of it was a woman of beauty with long dark hair and human detachment. He was also very tall, about the same or as tall as Alphilis. When he saw the person, he started Alphilis and the dragon people just stared at him, but the woman also blurred and stared at Alphilis.


    And only Alphilis realized who she was. I remember the brilliance of his eyes.


    "... il?"


    "Mom, you''re getting tiny"


    Keep the nostalgic shadow intact, and everyone on the spot was squeaky without thinking about the totally luscious way to laugh.


    "Il, are you sure it''s Il?


    "Am I right? Is it bad for my mom after all? I wonder how you know?


    "What''s that look like? Are you hallucinating?


    "Hmm, that''s not..."


    "I see, because we know this is Irmatal, can we connect with True Dragon? No, I''m sorry. It''s my fault."


    One more from inside, a young dragon man came out. Perun and Svalbard were also quite good dragon men in their bodies, but they were also very good dragon men. If it was just that body, the beasts felt that it might be mutual with Dryan.


    The dragon men also didn''t seem to know who they were for a moment, but raised their voices as Svall was surprised.


    "... is that your father?


    "That''s right. It''s been a long time since I''ve had this body."


    The dragonman laughed and showed it to him. The way I laughed, I was good at it somewhere, and full of confidence.


    "You can stay young with fighting and training, but I''m at my limit. But let me just be like this today. It''s good to be young."


    "No, but - how do you get to look like that?


    "Have you ever taught me the existence of the fruit of a phantom dream?


    "Ah, oh. It''s definitely a fruit that returns to its peak body or something. But you said you can barely take it now."


    "That was a bad idea."


    Umbra was stroking his head because Irmatal did something like that.


    "Because I throw fruit into my mouth without time to stop, fool"


    "Oh, yeah."


    "Um, so because of that fantasy dream fruit and eating it, Il looks like this?


    "Seems so. It''s a rare fruit, though I never used it on young people. I simply thought it was a rejuvenating effect, but apparently when young people use it, they grow up. I don''t know if that''s really the way it''s grown."


    He said it like Umbra was smudged and impressed, but Ilmatal''s appearance was poisonous to his eyes. Whatever, the clothes are still young.


    I was listening to Umbra''s explanation while Alphilis lent him his coat.


    "All three of you, show them around."


    "What? So what do you do with the protection in this?


    "That''s why I came here."


    "... there must be a recoil when it''s back, Dad. I can''t wait to wake you up, but what happens if you do that? How did you get there?"


    Umbra responded to Tajibo''s concerns with nothing. Instead, he was giving away one sword for Alphilis.


    "As for the reward, there are more kinds of weapons available to the humans left in yesterday than I thought. You''ll have a hard time choosing, so I took the liberty of choosing it here. This sword is easy to use. That sword is quite a commodity, but it will not be suitable for the original battle, beyond being a swordsman who also uses that magic.


    This is the sword I once forged with Sarpent. Use the black dragon scales, I''ll spray the fire, and he''ll cool down. A sword so forged is a sword that withstands the use of witchcraft. Call it the Black Scale Sword. "


    "I see. And you know Serpent?


    "Mm-hmm. It''s a rotten edge from childhood. I haven''t lived in two thousand years at most, so I guess I just got caught up in the kids. But the Rouge thing is clear. I can''t believe a man older than me got me a daughter."


    "You''re a very human dragon."


    Lisa''s irony also gave Umbra back with a laugh.


    "Right. People used to be closer to dragons. Bronze dragons, snake dragons, some more evil, but powerful men had many to admit. People and dragons are just small grains now.


    Daughter of man, take care of your friendship with the true dragon. That would have saved him eventually. "


    "It doesn''t matter, I''m responsible for this kid. Besides, you can''t leave a pretty girl alone, can you? Instead, I guess Il will go back to where he was."


    "Don''t worry, it''ll be a day. If you go back to normal, that''s it."


    "I hope so."


    Feeling something uninterrupted, Alphilis left the spot behind once to dress Irmatal. Umbra gently summons the remaining sons.


    "You guys know what happened later?


    "Yes. We''re going out of the Bronze Dragon, too, to the other Fire Dragon lands for rescue, right?


    "So is that, Tajibo. You keep up with them."


    "Heh? That''s another wish, why"


    Tajibo was just decent because he was able to say something unexpected. But Umbra was serious.


    "A human being who can bond with the daughter of a true dragon. There can''t be such a person just being a person. Besides, that girl, Gwendorf, came to me with a demon about Alpha Reese. They say hello. Though I thought there was nothing I could do for my daughter who never met me, but if I had come to visit my inner house and done nothing, the Fire Dragon''s name was broken. It would be a good opportunity for all three of us to go and show the outside world."


    "I have to get a wife, too, and hey."


    "That would be nice, but I was still sure I saw that girl. Impossible, such as sublimating her daughter instead of forcing her into a lump of paranoia. And since that girl came, there''s been more fire spirits. That girl has something. See what that girl''s presence means."


    "Of course if the chief says so. Umbra, chief of the Fire Dragon of Mount Broome, is pleased to welcome his only son, Tajibo."


    Tajibo thanked him with respect, but he was filled with genuine interest in his heart. It is often later that Tajibo learns how hard it is to be with Alphilis in the true sense.


    Continued

 1146 Black Witch, White Witch, Part 17 - Mountain of Fire

    Soon thereafter, the Alphilis and the others were to leave. The drop-offs were dropped off by the other fire dragons coming out of their nest holes, but no one dared to say anything, even though each one was somewhat emotional. Instead, their faces were even sunny from hearing Rouge''s upside down. Svall said the possession seemed to have fallen from the settlement itself.


    And the Alphilis and the others were walking faster toward a bronze dragon settlement. A bronze dragon is a type of dragon with a body made of ore, just called a bronze dragon because of its body color, and their body isn''t really covered in bronze. In this sense it is the same as a purple stone dragon, but when it comes to differences, it is the type of brace used. Bronze dragons use braces of corrosion, whereas purple stone dragons use braces that show hallucinations. Most importantly, bronze dragons were often brutal against purple stone dragons of moderate temperament.


    By the way, Snake Dragon had the habit of having a lower body become a snake-like phantom when he was phantom, and he became called that way because he had wings but could not fly. There are many individuals whose sexuality is evil and less intelligent, and who are the bearers of organisms closer to reptiles than dragons in one way or another. Even brutal bronze dragons, as well, are the beginning and end of not wanting their fellow countrymen to line up. But the number of individuals was high, and there was no difference in exercising great power in combat.


    Two minutes for the Alphilis and the others to walk while we talk about that. The sun is already heavenly, but there Svalbard suddenly raised his hand and instructed everyone to hide.


    "It''s the realm of bronze dragons from here. If they are found individually and first, they are attacked without question. That''s the deal."


    "I see, you need to proceed carefully from here."


    "But they''re cluttered. Normally, we don''t lay a vigilance net or anything, and the way out of a human settlement doesn''t match their living quarters, so we don''t meet unless we''re lucky enough."


    "So now it seems like we should consider ourselves quite unlucky?


    Lisa''s pointing growl saw the dragon people of the bronze dragon. They had a slightly longer neck and looked closer to a species known as the Lizards. The bronze dragon was just slightly more idle and had a blunt glowing body tone. And the sharpness of the eye is just the sharpness not found in the Lizards.


    Approximately five of those bronze dragons are making a proper line of patrols. I was far from them, but I don''t know how they would react. Until they were blind to the past, the Alphilis lurked their breath. He was blind, and after a while he gestured that Lisa was okay, then Alphilis showed difficulty.


    "... Wasn''t the bronze dragon a crude creature? The way we''re patrolling now was like some elite unit."


    "We''re surprised, too. I''ve never seen anything like it. Even in battle, it''s only a matter of strength and a few piercings."


    "There''s something going on, here. Ah. Looks like you should just pull it out. Of course, with the utmost vigilance."


    "Come on, don''t say that nonsense. Let''s play, shall we?


    Behind the Alphilis and the others, a voice is suddenly thrown from the top of the big rock. The discomfort of being entwined with a voice that seems to be in good shape. Alphilis remembered this voice. I fought in the woods, an unpleasant mercenary man.


    "You sure..."


    "It''s Gunz. You''re a brunette."


    Gunz is not that ugly. But the laughter caused great discomfort to the Alphilis and the others. People''s malice and insides eventually appear on that table. Alphilis felt that it wasn''t what was ugly about Gunz, but its very existence was ugly. The sentiment was verbal with mouth.


    "You are black in existence."


    "Ha, say it! That''s a compliment."


    Gunz soared his left hand up as he stood on the rock. Then, silently, the bronze dragons appeared together. The Alphilis were taken from high ground and surrounded.


    "When..."


    "I''d like you to meet my friend. Snakes teasing spears. What kind of dragon (Scardragon) is involved in spears? These guys are handy, each one of them simulates himself on a rock and protects himself from sensors. You didn''t know that?


    "Shit, a palliative imitation."


    Perun poisoned, but it was already too late. The Alphilis were overwhelmingly disadvantaged.


    It was Svalbard who acted swiftly in it. Their bodies were regaining their original appearance as they grew within a glance. The body surface turned burning red, and the exhaling breath was high temperatures that seemed to burn just nearby.


    Continued

 1147 Black Witch, White Witch, Part 18 - Mountain of Fire

    "If you''re going to be a palliative imitator, you can burn every cowardly hand. Interpretation is a sighing technique of bronze dragons without much power. Not the enemy of the flames that burn and melt all of us."


    "Heh, you tell me. You guys, can we just stay licked?


    In response to Gunz''s provocation, several of the bronze dragons unravel their phantoms and return to the figure of the dragon. In the meantime Svalbard turned his fire towards them relentlessly. Several of the bronze dragons were caught in flames and tried to shake off the flames, but it was a futile act. Because Svalbard''s flames never tried to let go of his opponent once they were together, as if it were of its own will.


    But the bronze dragons, who swept through the flames of Svalbard and returned to the figure of the dragon, threw up their braces at once. A corrosive brace that also corrodes iron, but hardly works on Svalbard''s body, which boasts more robustness than steel. Instead, Svalbard''s fireworks burned down the perimeter again, as if to purify the braces of corrosion with flames.


    "Isn''t it overwhelming, the Fire Dragon?"


    "Naturally. Our clan is one of the toughest dragon settlements in the Fire Dragon. I wouldn''t make it a problem when it comes to bronze dragons. The four clans coexist because we care not to fight aggressively."


    Perun spoke proudly, but his eyes were never alarmed. Because, despite all that number, not so many bronze dragons swallowed by the flames. Instead of fighting back against it, he also seems to be sitting still. It was the same with Perun and Tajibo that I was uncomfortable with the behaviour of a bronze dragon like never before.


    Gunz''s voice echoed from beyond the flames, as it fueled that anxiety.


    "Sure, you guys are strong. But I''m used to leading the miscellaneous fish around here. My mercenary regiment is always full of shit, I don''t know, because it was just a little bit of a workout. But those idiots and scumbags seem to use it. Have you ever seen an elephant die from ants? I do."


    At the same time as the end of Gunz''s words, the braces were thrown up from multiple directions towards Svalbard. Svall picked one of them out in frustration and spit back the braces, but the bronze dragons quickly made the move or not as handy as they thought. Then the braces are thrown up again from another direction, and Svalbard strikes back. Within doing that repetition, the perimeter has been surrounded by something like steam by a bump of braces, with a clearly worse vision.


    "Shit - now I don''t see any enemies"


    "Were you after this?


    "I guess. Be careful, the bronze dragons are flocking around one after the other. Looks like there was an ambush. It''s surrounded by more than a hundred bodies."


    "Jiri, you''re poor. We have to leave this place."


    "I don''t know."


    From where the flames that Svalbard still burned, Gunz suddenly slashed them. He thrust his sword into Svalbard so that he could tap it to his power, but the sword broke so quickly from the inside. Naturally speaking, it is a natural consequence. Because Gunz''s sword is a common sword in the world. Not a superior substitute for being able to hurt the dragon''s skin.


    "Whoa... Nah."


    Gunz unhesitatingly threw away his broken sword and shook off his right arm by choosing where the brass of the bronze dragon had hit him directly more than once. The moment Gunz''s right arm was swung down, his arm swelled rapidly, but no one had time to stop it.


    Red blood scattered like flowers from Svalbard''s skin. The sharp claws that suddenly appeared in Gunz succeeded in slashing and tearing the skin of the Fire Dragon.


    "Ha ha! You can use it, you right arm!


    "Become, what is that human being!


    "That right arm..."


    "It looks just like Faranx''s!


    As Alphilis said, Gunz''s right arm belonged to Flamebeast Faranx. After Faranx''s death, his remaining body was recovered by Anomaly, of which his right arm was given to Gunz. For Anomaly, who was studying creating the Demon King, it is not so difficult to insert the human right arm with another creature. Whether or not it is worn raw - especially if the transplanted side is safe - depends on the individual''s qualities and the compatibility of the tissues with each other. Gunz and Faranx did not go so well together, but Gunz had enough mental power to overcome rejection. It just took a lot of time to be able to move like the original.


    Anomaly had also previously admitted that he could disguise himself like a human arm when it was not necessary, obviously because Gunz''s spiritual power was more than coarse. Gunz also tried his new arm and seemed happy with the comfort of using it.


    Continued

 1148 Black Witch, White Witch, Part 19 - Mountain of Fire

    "That''s good, this! I kind of stand for dragon braces, too. Oh, I''m getting stronger, me. It''s a cockroach!


    "That wouldn''t be your strength, would it?


    "Yikes, you''re already mine! Now I was wondering if you could graft even the skin of the Fire Dragon?


    Gunz''s mad eyes capture the Fire Dragons. The blood-running eye no longer seemed sane, but his ability as commander was certain. Whatever you do, use the bronze dragons completely and manipulate them like hands and feet. There was no doubt that the Alphilis and the others were put in quite a crisis.


    And did you feel closely and the imminent crisis they were in, or did you react to the blood of your fellow countrymen? And Ilmatal barked abruptly.


    "Ahhhh!"


    "Hey, what!?


    Gunz was surprised, too, but Ilmatal was shooting through the Gunz. The tone changed from when it was usually sweet on the alphilis, and it was true dragon-like and full of majesty.


    "You think you''re gonna skin a dragon? What the hell are you doing?


    "Well, that''s settled. I am Master Gunz."


    "Disappear, those who are neither men nor demons!


    Unexpectedly, Gunz raised his voice, and Ilmatal suddenly threw up his braces. The figure remains a phantom human being, but a fireball strikes Gunz so hard that he doesn''t think it was released from his mouth. Gunz was also crushing his liver on this and fleeing with a crawling body. And when the bronze dragons behind Gunz were caught in this fireball, they were evaporating bone-by-bone in an instant without even having time to scream.


    Unexpectedly everyone dropped off the end of the fireball and after its passage, but as soon as possible, Alphilis was returning to me and moving.


    "You shouldn''t!


    "Huh?"


    "! Right!


    The next thing I reacted was the closets, and the witches. Those who were oblivious to witchcraft had no use for reaction, but it was at the same time that Alphilis created a barrier to the wind and the fireball burst in the distance.


    Shockwaves and hot air then reached shortly afterwards, and the bronze dragons, who were not in the shadows of the rocks, were blown away like puppets as they burned to the heat and shock.


    "Wow!


    "How powerful!


    "Even if it''s not as good as lifeless magic..."


    It''s horrible to assume it''s this power without any chanting or hoarding. Plus, it''s not the kind of power that can be prevented by surge defensive magic.


    "Oh no, there''s magic."


    "It breaks through!


    "It''s okay!"


    Irmatal is breathing heavily again. The Alphilis bowed their heads reflexively, but now Ilmatal threw up a wind brace.


    There is not a single bronze dragon sandwiched by a shock wave and an Irmatal brace. They could not even take a passive, and by overwhelming wind violence they were beaten to rock skin, or rose high in the sky, and many lost their lives. Gunz barely survived while shielding the bronze dragons, but less than half of the bronze dragons survived.


    And when the wind subsided and the surroundings cleared up at once, it revealed its tragedy. Except where the Alphilis were standing, the heat waves were rushing through and altering the scene. The surviving bronze dragons were roughly raising their heads to make sure they were alive.


    "... Pfft!


    Gunz lived under the bodies of the bronze dragons. Pushing the bronze dragons up, he woke up his body and was checking the situation around him.


    "... what the hell, ahh. It''s so lame."


    The servant Gunz was also often frightened, but for him, swallowed by madness, catastrophe is a sight to normally live by.


    "... Ha ha, that''s awesome. If I use a piece of your body, I''m going to get more power than a fire dragon or something?


    Gunz''s eyes catch Irmatal. Now Irmatal reacted frighteningly, but once again tension runs between them. But Gunz stopped dressed to be beaten down by an unexpected third party.


    It was a young hunter-style man with a sword who struck down Gunz. Some kind of unidentified beast fur on simple clothes. And all the outfits were like a single sword and a few beads wrapped around his neck.


    Continued

 1149 Black Witch, White Witch, Part 20 - Mountain of Fire

    "What the hell, Temeye!


    Even Gunz''s fierce, no man answers. When the man was silent and of great stature stared at Gunz, Gunz was hesitant to do more than that.


    And from a completely different direction, one completely different man. This one put a giant hammer on his back and walked in without a single kill. Next to it is an escort of a woman dressed in silk so thin that her skin seems clear. The woman highly declared that she would look to Gunz and Alphilis, as well as the dragon people.


    "Both sides, put your swords away. This battle will be deposited with the Orimpas."


    "It''s an origne pass?


    Before Alphilis and Lisa, Muscade was shouting surprises. The Alphilis and the others only know the name Olunpus. Arnelia to the east, Olimpas to the west. It is said that the two major sects, composed of doctrines different from each other, have clashed with each other.


    It is said in ancient times that Arnelia''s record was the first time their name came into the world. When Arnelia spread the human print and its sphere of power went beyond the central part of the continent, Arnelia ran into a huge force of humans who resisted themselves, to say the first time. That is the Church of Olimpus.


    The fierce men who are said to be twelve god generals who command the troops in action and the sorcerers with immense magic who are said to be fairies. After they fought more than one another with the then Arnelian expeditionary forces, causing great damage to both sides, a conciliation was exchanged between them, basically on the condition of mutual non-interference. Thereafter, it bounded the place where the end of the war was opened at the time, with the Orimpas to the west and the Arnelian sphere of power to the east. But even then, each other''s forces continued to quarrel with each other, and the spheres of power were often subtly altered over a long history. The west and east of the continent henceforth means their zone of power, while the central part of the continent refers to a buffer zone beyond which their forces are present.


    Miriazar had rocked or provoked the Orimpas more than once in his long history, but their aims and entities remained elusive. Their origins seem to be more ancient than Arnelia''s, but no one seems to know who the founder is, nor was they weighed down. Sometimes they actively intervened in disputes within the sphere of power, whether human or demonic. What Miriazal grabbed from the outside for a long time, or while setting up a battle, was that they always worshipped a man of immense magic called a witch as a bishop and had no interest whatsoever in the eastern side of the continent.


    Miliazar, who realized that he did not need to fight fully for now, thought so much about the Oriumpas, and henceforth focused on his internal affairs. For even if I did not bother to flirt with the Orin Pass, all I had to do was pile up.


    That was how the existence of the Oriumpas was famous on the eastern side of the continent, but it was a strange thing that no one knew its fruit. Muscade also raised his voice because of the very rarity of human beings in the Orimpas.


    The woman in Olunpus was looking at Gunz with no expression. There was no critical gaze or hostility there, but Gunz could not help but feel silent pressure. Gunz wasn''t trained as a magician, but he found that the magic that the woman emitted was obviously mighty out of group in the face he was in right now. Yes, much more than an alphilis or a witch.


    But if that were all, Gunz would have jumped. His basic desire is to enjoy. Because if there were a woman, it would have been Gunz''s most natural act to commit and kill her, because she would only follow her cruel instincts and break them. Gunz, however, weirdly and naturally stowed his weapons.


    "... Yay!"


    "That would be good. You don''t have to fight for nothing."


    "It must be useless to fight, but I''m going to stop fighting in this place. I made these guys my buddies, but I didn''t lose my head count in vain. And don''t rub it with Olumpus. It''s the Iron Rule among mercenaries.


    That''s why I''m sayonara here. I''ll see you when I''m on edge again. No, hey, guys. "


    Gunz let the bronze dragons withdraw lightly, so the Alphilis clapped themselves out. But when the consciousness of the human beings of Olympus turned to them, they were unable to do the same.


    The Alphilis were picking up this intruder with tension and vigilance.


    Continued

 1150 Black Witch, White Witch, Part 21 - Mountain of Fire

    "Should I thank you?


    "It won''t be necessary. If the fighting didn''t stop there, it would be until I fought."


    "Yes. I am Alphilis. What''s your name?


    "Please call me ''Third Place of the Blue''"


    Alphilis tilted his neck to the odd name. Seeing how it went, the third place in blue added.


    "In Olimpus, those who are powerful are automatically given positions. positions according to their respective strengths. There, the names of individuals become meaningless and called in positions of office. You''re only allowed to call your name when you''re dead."


    "That doesn''t seem like a very good habit."


    "But that custom has been going on for a thousand years now. It''s for one of our sorrows"


    "Sadness?"


    "That shouldn''t be spoken out of my mouth. For those who should talk about it, I will see you from now on. Because that''s what I''m here for."


    Yes, a magic formation of metastases was floating on the ground that included the Alphilis and the others when the three blue men told them. I guess they''re going to transfer the Alphilis and the others, whether or not they say so. Soon the moment Alphilis tried to move, the god generals who were next door had their swords on Alphilis.


    "What are you going to do!?


    "He told me to bring him in even if I couldn''t because he would probably be resisted. Two god generals for that. Whatever. I don''t mind if I take one of your arms."


    "I''m not kidding! Who is it and who said that unscrupulous thing?


    "- Oh, right. There is only one exception. There is only one person allowed to name his first name. Our bishop, La Forse," the White First, "


    To tell you all that, the third place in blue forced the magic formation to activate and took the Alphilis away.


    After the Alphilis and the others disappeared, two figures were left on the spot. Perun and Suvar. They had succeeded in getting out of there the moment the blue third-place transfer magic formation was activated. They looked at each other where no one was anymore.


    "I didn''t think the Orin Pass was coming out."


    "I just thought you were indifferent to our feud."


    "It''s not about us. It must be Alphilis."


    "What are you gonna do, brother?"


    Perun looked anxious about the unexpected development, but Svalbard was calm.


    "I don''t care, it''s on schedule. We go inside the other fire dragons for backup. She has a tajibo on her. That''s the sharpest man among us who looks frightened. I''m sure he''ll protect Alphilis."


    "Right. With him, we''ll be able to get in touch. We''re focused on helping the inside."


    "I wish I still had the inside."


    I heard two people with ear problems and a lot of disgust. Soon, Gunz was back. No, he''s been asking about this from the beginning, hiding himself.


    Pern roughed up his voice at the offensive words of even the offending man.


    "What do you mean!


    "Thank you. It means the same thing. The bronze dragons are under my command. Then what about Snake Dragon? Why do you think I came to this humid, hot place to keep these bitter men company?


    "... no way"


    The moment Svall had his worst predictions, he saw a large fireball launched from the inside toward the sky. Its fireballs dispersed in the air were a signal that the inside had fallen.


    Not that Gunz knew that, but seeing the look on the faces of the dragon people, it was obvious what that meant.


    "I fell. Well, I enjoyed it myself."


    "... such an idiot! There''s a father over there with the fruit of a fantasy dream! You can''t be dropped on every snake dragon! Brother, come back soon."


    "Han!


    Svalbard drank a pern. The lips, by biting, were bleeding.


    "If the inside fell, all the more so, we need to live and call for rescue. The other Fire Dragons must be informed of the crisis. Then again, it''s not too late for revenge."


    "No, I think it''s too late, huh? We''ve fulfilled our goal, so we''re pulling it up now."


    The word of Gunz was overwhelmed by Perun, but he restrained himself at the place where it was. Gunz spreads his hands wide to make fun of him.


    "See? What, you don''t do it? Well, even for me, I''m not willing to play with a bastard. And there was unexpected damage. I can''t deal with you guys anymore."


    "I want to hear about two things. Bronze dragons will have lengths, too. Hey, what''s up?


    "Am I the one who leads the Bronze Dragon? The head of a purple stone dragon or something wasn''t a hassle. They were too solid to even discuss it."


    "- I see. One more thing, then. He didn''t show up before us just to tease us. What do you want?"


    "I hate bastards, but smart guys don''t hate talking fast. It''s my job to make sparks. You know what that means?


    Svalbard and Pern struggled to respond. Looks like Gunz got himself into trouble after seeing those two.


    "You don''t have to know. I''ll just give you one last hint. The Dragons have a relationship with the Dragons, don''t they? It''s not just the Fire Dragon, it''s the others."


    Hey, no way. "


    "No way. It''s not just here anymore - you''ll find out for yourself later."


    "You!"


    Perun threw the spear, but it flickered and Gunz disappeared. And with Gunz gone, the two of us realize that there''s no sign of any of the bronze dragons. The bronze dragons have earned time to retreat from this place.


    But what bothers me is Gunz''s words. I don''t know how far it''s true, but assuming it''s all true...


    "You need to find out. And suddenly."


    "Oh. Maybe it''s not just the inside of us. Should we consider the Purple Stone Dragons destroyed?"


    "Let''s go. I''m north, you''re south. Gather the information and gather once at the end of the following month. All right."


    "Oh, I''m gonna make you regret turning us firedragons on our enemies."


    When Svalbard and Perun swore their oaths, they left the place early.


    Continued

 1151 Black Witch, White Witch, Part 22 - Mountain of Fire

    And in the fire dragon. Many firedragons were already to be exposed here. Inside the braces of the fire dragons was hot air, and the valley, where there was not much air flow, was still surrounded by high temperatures like in the kiln.


    The snake dragons that attacked him also opened up to the gentle high temperatures, asking how it was until the wind pushed the heat away at the entrance inside. The Fire Dragons saw a lot of them as bad, took such means, and tried to fight or escape in their favor, but the rest were already alone in Umbra, the chief.


    The Fire Dragons miscalculation is that their vision was blocked because of the steam this hot air caused. And that the opponent had the power to just rip the scales of the Fire Dragon in one blow. Though there was alarm at the opponent who suddenly appeared, the Fire Dragons fell without having time to respond properly.


    Only the phantom Umbra was possible to cross to some extent, but it was a little too strong for Umbra as an opponent to get used to fighting in his first human form in a long time. Before Umbra regained his reckoning, Umbra was badly wounded. Umbra, who could not stand much longer, perceived that she did not even have time to unravel her phantoms. For there was already a man standing before him with a sword.


    There were also powers of the Snake Dragons, but in conclusion, it is like being hit by one of these men. It was enough to make even the brave Fire Dragons awe as they slashed and tore the throats of their fellow braces and stormed them in splashing blood and flames. Umbra was unwittingly asking, with a hunch of death.


    "Young man of man, let us hear his name."


    "-Ridil. People call me brave."


    "You sure are brave. But are you really human? What do you mean you don''t have one burn on your body while you''re caught in our flames?


    "It doesn''t work for me, such as the attack of the wicked. All evil men, do not perish. You too are doomed to fall before my sword. At least I''ll kill you in one breath so you don''t suffer."


    I couldn''t help but feel something distorted in the way Lydil said it, Umbra, but I didn''t have the strength to just point that out anymore.


    "Who asked you to crusade us?


    "To my peace-loving companions. And to my master."


    "Well, then don''t say anything."


    Ridil, which Umbra had done before, was suddenly caught in a blast and slammed against the wall. Plus Umbra''s puked fireball was attacking Ridil and wrapping him in the fireworks. It is an age-old Umbra-specific way of fighting, capable of exerting the same power as it did during the Fire Dragon in its phantom human form.


    But the moment Umbra tried to launch his next attack, Ridil was thrusting at a speed that was not even in his eyes, poking Umbra''s heart. Umbra''s stunningly open eyes showed Ridil, whose skin melted with high heat, regenerating instantly.


    Its ability to regenerate, even if it uses witchcraft, is clearly unlikely to be human. But those eyes were those that believed all about Umbra to be unquestionably evil, and Umbra couldn''t help but smile sarcastically.


    "... I wonder which is evil"


    It''s up to you.


    When Riddill put his strength into the pattern, he ripped Umbra''s body apart in an instant. Umbra was doomed without time to utter her last words, and only later lay the crippled body of the Fire Dragon.


    That''s where Gunz took the bronze dragons.


    "Hey, are you done?


    "My ally Gunz. Are you safe?"


    heartfelt peace of mind, Lydill has shaken hands with a trusted look. Gunz responded to that handshake with a little hesitation, but couldn''t help but feel "disgusting" inside of it. No matter how much anomaly and aurangebull used magic to brainwash him, Gunz was not used to this treatment.


    But if we don''t get along, we don''t know what kind of rampage Lydil''s going to make. Before a tyrant who didn''t know what would happen a moment ahead, Gunz''s smile was drawn to nature.


    "What''s wrong?


    "Nothing. Better yet, there won''t be any leaks, will there?


    "Absolutely. There was no fire dragon left in here."


    "There''s no one left."


    Lydil must have fought based on the justice he believed in. Ga, Gunz was rather concerned not to kill everyone. It''s fun to make fun of someone who burns in revenge, most importantly because Doom, Hikari, had been ordered by Oranzebul.


    I asked Doom why he bothered to inspire even these people, but all he said was that it seemed more interesting. If it''s funny, that was enough reason for Gunz.


    However, the total annihilation of the opponent was more imperative than working with Lydil, but by chance he succeeded in letting two Fire Dragons escape.


    "''Cause it''s a good thing you do it normally - no, I guess it''s because it''s bad"


    "Did I say something?


    "It''s nothing. What''s your next goal?


    "Let''s move Snake Dragon and Bronze Dragon to the base first. Use if you can. And rock dragons, swamp dragons, fire dragons. Wind dragon next."


    "Another dragon, huh? Is there a dragon or something?


    "What, you miss a woman?


    "Well yes! Look at a decent woman recently - no, I saw a superb beauty earlier, but I missed it."


    "That was a shame."


    "You don''t like beauty?


    "No, neither do I."


    I don''t hate beauties, Lydill noticed the discomfort. It stays in my head, the face of a beautiful man. But I can''t remember who this is. Several men''s faces float at at the same time. When I saw those faces, I suddenly got an unexplained willingness to kill them, but I didn''t know why.


    When I saw Lidil shaking his head, Gunz put his hand on its shoulder.


    "Well, when I''m free, let''s roll it out to Tarram. ''Cause there are so many superb beauties out there."


    "... oh, right. Sooner or later we''ll do that."


    "Oh, you can talk for the brave. Shall we just go next? For now, there''s one or two more goals for this one, right?


    "Not scheduled."


    So they walked away slowly through the carcasses of the Fire Dragon and the infernal places surrounded by unusual high temperatures.


    Continued

 1152 Black Witch, White Witch, Part 23 - Only One Seeker ① ~

    "We''re here."


    When the Alphilis and the others finished their metastases and opened their eyes, it was a space dominated by white and water. I felt a little dizzy because I was forced to make the metastasis in the middle without agreement, but it wasn''t just because of the metastasis. Everyone was overwhelmed by the sight in front of them.


    It was more luxurious and meticulous garden than any other. Water flowed constantly from the fountain divided into steps, but despite all this water, I could barely hear it. Many of my companions were overwhelmed by the beautiful sights flowing in silence.


    And green is abundantly abundant. Around the garden the trees are so abundant that they appear to be fruitful and competing. The sun poured down abundantly, and I also saw trees that reflected its sunshine. If you gaze, it was crystals of various colors, onions, and trees made of amber. A single tree would also make one fortune. To prepare this many gardens, the wealth will move just as the country may lean. Unexpectedly, the mercenaries roared, but Alphilis, the witch, and Lisa had noticed the anomaly in this garden as soon as possible.


    The third place in blue asked with a meaningful grin.


    "Isn''t it beautiful?


    "Yeah, it''s beautiful. But very distorted."


    "What makes you think that?


    "There are no creatures. There are no birds or beasts, not even one of the featherworms. This is all artificial. It''s probably circulating in magic, too"


    "Exactly. It''s your answer."


    The third place in blue bowed supinely to show, but Alphilis only felt uncomfortable.


    "I hate it when humility passes. This place is not a garden. Probably a magic training ground. I was surprised there was such a way, but I maintain this garden by circulating magic. It must be in the same place, and it maintains the function of this garden by constantly passing magic. Perhaps if magic were disturbed, the water flow would lag and flood quickly. And the trees of the crystal shall fall, and the pine lights shall disappear everywhere. The gentle wind will also go wild.


    Increase the total amount of magic by gradually pushing circulation while learning the same way of passing witchcraft with a physical sense. Well done training method. It''s just not the right thing to do with a lot of people? I don''t know how to pass magic, because that''s what makes a personal difference. Even if this garden is so beautiful, if you''re wrong, it''ll collapse. "


    "You''re right, I''m afraid. But that''s the path and the methodology of Olimpus. We have sought to use the same magic, and over the generations we have strengthened our magic. Magic is what you inherit. Then look for one path rather than diversity in usage. That''s how we got stronger.


    Those who can only use one magic power are among us. Many excel in multi-lineage witchcraft and are given status, depending on their total amount of magic and track record. Three places in blue is one of them "


    "By the way, how far from the top is it?


    "Above, they are white, gold, silver, red copper, deep blue, and bright green. Blue is next."


    "What''s your position?


    "To each, tenth place"


    "... you''re lying, aren''t you?


    Unexpectedly, Muscade was amazed. That was a small voice, but also a scream close to screaming. Because Muscade is proud to say that if it''s the total amount of magic, it''s pretty much up there among the witches. The previous generation of blazing witches were among the five fingers of the witch if it was a quantity of magic, and the master himself admitted that he was not so inferior to the master. And the third place of the blue that I feel now, and the magic of Muscade, is as good. And yet, what the hell does it mean to have more than 60 people on top of it?


    But the third place in blue went on not to be proud.


    "There may be only a slight difference in each position. But for a higher class of colors, there is strict scrutiny. Especially the top three colors. In the tenth place of white and the first place of gold, there is a difference between cloud mud."


    "Well, that''s incredible."


    "So can you imagine how powerful it would be if this garden said that the white first place is moving by itself -?


    "What?


    Muscade doubted my ear, but without responding to such Muscade''s words, the third place in the blue began to guide the Alphilis and the others forward. Soon there were no two called god generals, and only the footsteps of the third place in blue resounded in this garden.


    And when the garden ends, this time suddenly the sight opens. The Alphilis were in a palace far above the sky. High enough to finally see the earth blurred far down. The scaffolding is endlessly stretched with narrow paths to the extent that each person can finally walk. At a blinking height, some of them suddenly wandered.


    But even here, Alphilis drinks.


    "A phantom, huh?


    "Yes."


    "If that''s what you''re trying to scare us into, I must say it''s a pretty clich�� trick."


    "But if you''re going to wander here permanently, it''s not going to be a story. If you don''t know the right way, you''ll be wandering through this aerial garden forever. Because it''s one of those traps to defeat the outside enemy."


    "Well, that''s fear."


    "That''s it for my part. From here on out will be guided by the higher. Then in this."


    The third place in blue bowed softly and left the spot. The remaining Alphilis often stood on the spot, but wait, wait, wait, wait, wait. They never showed up.


    "No one will come, will they? Forgotten?


    "No way. You there, why don''t you just come out?


    "Ha-ha-ha, was it broken?"


    One woman appeared all the time from a space of nothing. This was also clear skin like the blue triple position again, but it was so thin that I wondered if my skin looked even thinner and faded to the blood vessels and flesh.


    Also, the earlier blue third place wore a blue bracelet, while this one wore a gold necklace. Alphilis pointed it out as he thought it would be.


    I wonder if he''s from the gold ranks.


    "Did you hear it from third place in blue? As you can guess, it is in fifth place of gold. Please let me know."


    "Do I need to know the guide?


    Alphilis dared provoke, but the fifth place of gold was rushed away.


    "During my frequent stay, I am the caretaker. I was wondering if there are quite a few opportunities to poke each other in the face. There''s no harm in knowing, is there?


    "Yes. Is it going to be a chat when the ranks rise?


    "It''s not like that - because the white people don''t talk about things as if they don''t need to. I guess it would be more appropriate for me to be the caretaker.


    Shall we come? Oh, follow me exactly. One wrong path can be very troublesome to get into a magic corridor. Oh, please. "


    That''s all Kim''s fifth place said, he was just starting to walk without waiting for the Alphilis and the others to agree. Alphilis and the others rushed to follow it.


    Continued

 1153 Black Witch, White Witch, Part 24 - Only One Seeker ②

    Sometimes the width of the road was only as wide as the width of the feet, and it was thought that if even one of the winds blew, it would be outrageous, but it had ended in worry. Probably another phantom sight overlooking this earth. The Alphilis and the others wondered if there was anything for sure other than the feel of the earth on which their feet could tread.


    The sights change one after the other. He went through a huge gate that even the giants seemed unable to open, crossing the lava-flowing river with the sandy beach and the sea that suddenly appeared on his right. The palace had suddenly appeared in front of him before he had overcome so many fictions. Everyone guesses by instinct. He said this was definitely real.


    But contrary to what has been a beautiful sight, the palace was very qualitative. Without gorgeous decorations, you can''t even see elaborate finishes. It was small enough to be called a palace, and the three floors, at best the servants, were full of dozens of people living together. I guess it''s just a building for residential purposes. If there is one thing different from just a building, is it that it is built with magic flowing in from the surroundings? Many magician''s workshops do such places and designs, but this building is the same.


    When Gold''s fifth place stood in the front of the building, he turned around the alphilis.


    "That''s it for my guide. But I reviewed it."


    "What?


    How strange it was for Alphilis to ask back, the fifth place in the gold was tickled and laughing.


    "I deliberately walked a long way. That, too, was considerably faster than normal and took a dangerous path. Yet he made no mistake or detachment, and followed me properly. This alone is quite qualitative."


    "Were you trying?


    "Yes."


    Alphilis revealed his discomfort in the fifth place of Kim, who told him so without any evil. But the fifth place in gold said it with a pitiful look before Alphilis complained.


    "Well, if this is all qualities, then yes, the whites won''t fill it either. Good luck."


    "About what?


    "You''ll see. This is a nest of monsters. A crystal of madness that took away all that extra, much of the magic. One of those pieces. It''s not the in-laws I could say, but honestly, the white ranks are horrible. I still want to be human. That''s all."


    "Wait a minute, what do you mean?"


    "I''ve been waiting for you"


    Suddenly there is a voice coming from behind the alphilis. and, at the same time, the fifth place of gold disappeared like fog. Alphilis can''t look back. Right behind you, Lisa should be there. In the meantime, it shouldn''t be possible for people to crack and go in.


    Alphilis looked back as he flew. There stood a man of pure white, even with gray hair and costumes. The man''s expression was gentle. No, maybe I just felt that way in my righteous face. More than that, the black eyes floating on pure white faces were so impressive that it seemed to reverse the night sky of the white moon floating in the dark night. When the white moon is beautiful, it feels like sucking in, but the black eyes don''t want to sink roughly. But I couldn''t help but notice how impressive he looked.


    the white man told him.


    "My name is White Tenth. Along with the ninth place there, I will take care of you here. Please know me."


    Before the ninth place of white showed, a woman called the ninth place of white appeared as floating. The way it appeared was so abrupt, and I guess he was dressed again, but it didn''t look like origami in a white monochrome, nor was it realistic as if he was even watching it in a paper play.


    What is even further apart from reality is the amount of magic that flows from them. I felt as if I was standing in front of a weir on the verge of decimation, and everyone was feeling restless. The witches thought it was no joke, such as living these two as caregivers.


    Such blue-blue alphilis. The faceless, white men and women encouraged the alphilis. Inside the palace it was inorganic as a cancer, but the condiments were all elegant and the Lord felt he was never a bad taster. The servants I just see from time to time were all white, and no matter how respectfully I could bow my head, I was terrified, as if the black eyes I could see when I raised my face were inviting this one.


    Alphilis never asked the white man or woman of his will.


    "Everyone has white hair and clothes. Is that some sort of ritual?


    "You''re right. This is the home of the chosen among the clans."


    "Only those born with material qualities are allowed to live there. Otherwise, the stake is in the gold hierarchy. Though the Orin Pass, most people are not allowed to enter this palace. So is the fifth place in the gold ahead. You can only put in some of the god generals and some of the gold if you need it."


    "That''s a lot of discrimination, isn''t it?


    "That would be the case in light of outside standards. But this is how we''ve protected our blood."


    "For what?


    "You''ll see. White first, to La Forse."


    When men and women suddenly opened their paths to the left and right, the gates appeared there at some point.


    Continued

 1154 Black Witch, White Witch, Part 25 - Only One Seeker ③ ~

    Alphilis was feeling it. That this gate will be one fate. An overwhelming presence felt from across the gate. That being beyond this gate will surely involve you throughout your life.


    But as Alphilis tried to reach out to the gate, the gate was open all by itself. Fate tells me not to wait, as if to teach.


    Beyond the gate, there was a quiet world spread. There are only a few round, low pedestals standing in a cancerous space large enough for a person to ride. That was gradually higher from the front, but even the tallest was a little higher than the back length of the alphilis. On that pedestal sits one white person at a time as well. And by the ninth and tenth places that guided Alphilis to sit on the pillar in front of him, Alphilis understood. This is in order of rank. He said it indicated that he was high enough to go in the back.


    And only the front of the alphilis, the fifth pedestal from above and behind the tallest pedestal, was empty. When the Alphilis and the others all entered the hall, the door closed automatically and the silence came. And when the fourth and possibly fourth person from behind rose up from the spot, he proclaimed in high spirits.


    "La Forse, the white first, is gone. Bless you all."


    With that word, various forms of decoration suddenly appeared in a space where there was nothing. A gorgeous painting that would have been painted in the sand, beautiful sculptures like those seen in the garden earlier, and a moving beast, also thought to be a ceremonial beast, made of various metals. The hall was quickly transformed into a luxurious room.


    When all of this was thought to have been knitted by witchcraft, the Alphilis and their spines were frozen thoughts. This is clearly beyond the existing common sense of witchcraft. It''s not like I can''t do it in theory. But it''s too sophisticated, beyond what humans can handle. To use all this sorcery, the brains that process the procedure will follow. The hostages on this scene were able to breathe in witchcraft that provoked madness simply by use. He also used magic to breathe without much chanting or hand engraving.


    I know exactly what Kim''s fifth place said. Indeed, the white rank quit the human race, saying it was a group of some horrible people.


    And when the decorations stopped spreading, a little girl appeared so that a mirage appeared on the tallest pedestal. Will I be 12 or 13 years old? The girl, wrapped in a white monochrome, laughed fun-filled when she recognized Alphilis.


    "Nice to meet you, black sister. My name is La Forse and I am the highest bishop of the Church of Olimpus and the White First. Five places in the white, my mother La Millishire has been removed for her own use, but it''s an honor to meet you first."


    "It''s Alphilis. Maybe you''re welcome, but you can''t thank me very much. Don''t you think it lacks elegance to be forced to bring you here?


    "You''re certainly right. But this is fate again, too. I really wanted to pick more times before seeing you, but the clock needle seems to be moving faster than I thought. I thought we needed to meet, even if it wasn''t too late."


    "You''re a kid who says things you don''t really understand. I don''t like talking like I know anything."


    "Hehe, are you in a hurry?


    La Forse chuckled. The laughter made Alphilis angry, but he wasn''t even willing to leave here. You must not retreat from this opponent, no matter what. A more difficult situation awaits if you lose interest. Alphilis was so intuitive.


    "You won''t even have to rush. But my neck is tired to keep looking up. Could you come down to the same height? Or do you like to look down on people?


    "I look down - although naturally I think we should. But I can''t help it if you tell me."


    As La Forse lowered his palm, each pedestal became lower, a gaze almost the same height as the alphilis. And when I thought Alpha Reese was suddenly pounded and moved, there was a chair emerged from the ground to such an extent that Alpha Reese was comfortable just sitting there. Likewise, the companions tried to be seated in a chair, but only Renatica and Layer flew off the spot, perceiving the anomaly. But they also became the feathers that were forced to sit in their chairs before they had laid their feet on the ground.


    And La Forse has moved every pedestal in front of Alphilis.


    "Are you sure about this? It shouldn''t be uncomfortable."


    "... Fine. So, what can I do for you?


    "One purpose in itself is to meet you first. Can I see your face better?


    La Forse had a serious view of the alphilis. Those eyes were beautiful as well as just black, and vice versa, which was horrible for Alphilis. The eyes of a powerful magician have power only with it. If you''re cautious, you might lose your mind. Gazing at each other is a battle with a magician.


    Fortunately, La Forse doesn''t seem hostile, but Alphilis wasn''t de-alerting. Seeing how nervous that alphilis was, La Forse chuckled.


    "Don''t look so pale, sister. I don''t think so."


    What do you say?


    "Don''t worry, it means I''m not ''yet'' into that. I''m not ripe. In your sister today, who doesn''t even know her existential significance yet, it''s easier than twisting a baby''s hand. But that''s not what you want either."


    "My existential significance?


    "Yeah, but a rumble must be feeling something. The only people who know what that means are us and Oranzeble, and the late Me Chatless and Aldrius. Oh, you might know another one. The wizard you call Yugdrasil. No, I wonder if he''s really a wizard."


    "Wait, my master... what?


    Alphilis tried to get himself out and listen, but that was hampered by the chair. Soon, because the chair held Alphilis'' wrist in place. Alpha Reese is annoyed that there was no sign of it.


    In front of me La Forse was laughing like a prank.


    Continued

 1155 Black Witch, White Witch, Part 26 - Only One Seeker ④ -

    "Have you ever felt strange? Your sister should be just a peasant child. The village is the third generation of pioneering rural areas with no change of philosophy whatsoever, without any further development, and not busy as an accommodation. It''s in Nakahara, and the magic has nothing to do with the fight. The clan is also just a peasant for generations. Why is your sister born in such a place equipped with witchcraft talent?


    Magic is generally caused by blood. A sudden heretic child occurs, but how mutated, it doesn''t grow up to survive fighting hero kings and beast kings. The hero king is an individual of mutation, but he did so early on because of the influence of a special subhuman. But your sister lived as a peasant until she was ten years old. This is a funny story. There is no example in history. Has anyone pointed out anything to you about that?


    "Ah..."


    Alphilis had a verse in mind. There are verses in which Aldrius, the Master, was always surprised when it came to mastering witchcraft. He didn''t say anything, but he looked strange every time he used magic. Alphilis never developed into a big question because there was no one to compare, but as he traveled and talked to Rana and Muscade, the witches, he realized that his use of witchcraft was heretical.


    Seeing Alphilis conceived, La Forse went on to say even more.


    "Besides, the people around us are also unusual. Born to the star of misfortune, a knight among knights. The mother maiden of heroes, the heir of silver, the chief of the next true dragon, the beast king candidate... and all the others who will be heroes to you are gathered together by the stars. What do you say without referring to this as fate? We are constantly dancing on the palms of great destiny.


    That''s why we... the clan on the other shore wished. If you let people resist you instead of living according to your destiny. For that, my presence "


    "Whatever sacrifice you made?


    To the words of Alphilis, La Forse annoyed me. And the next thing I know, I can''t even give up, I can''t even take pleasure in it, what a complicated look she gave back with a laugh.


    "Yeah, whatever sacrifice you made"


    "Yes - did I say La Forse? I don''t want to make any sacrifices from myself. Because we''re always paying for something just to be alive. I can''t believe you cut something off yourself. That''s why I don''t give up anything. Is this word crazy?


    "... Yeah, it''s very funny. I can''t believe you can hear those words from Fate''s proxy sister. But I wonder if that''s what Aldrius was after. Very - very funny!


    The white ranks watched with a slight glance that La Forse laughed out in his voice. I didn''t think these people would see much of the ups and downs in their emotions, but if they were the white number one, they might not inherently have any greed, emotions, etc.


    But now - Alphilis had La Forse looking just the right girl for the year. People were appearing on a pedestal in fifth place as La Forse''s laughter echoed.


    "I think I''m late."


    "Mother!"


    The fifth place La Fauze called her mother certainly looked just like La Fauze. The beauty owner of the finished beauty, which makes you think that this will happen if you mature its beauty. Its existence, which is just beautiful but thus distant, became even more rare, and it did not seem strange whenever it disappeared like a bubble from it.


    When La Millishire glanced at Alphilis, his eyes also seemed to have a flame of hatred for a moment, but soon he couldn''t feel any emotions. And when I sighed, I reprimanded La Forse to embarrass me.


    "White''s number one, no matter how full powers lie with you, I can''t agree to invite the Black Witch to our sanctuary. Why did you go into such behavior on your own"


    "Mother - No, fifth place. Are you gonna order me to do that?


    Because it is a public place, it seems that the two of them have returned to their roles within the Church. Tilli, and the tension ran on the spot, but it was in fourth place that he gave his opinion.


    "Bishop, certainly we have not heard anything about this visit either. I''m a person of interest to me personally, but I thought it was too little to call in.


    But fifth, that''s the same for you. Why did you invite such guests to our realm again? "


    "Well, he came in on his own."


    "Then you can kick him out right away."


    "Is that the kind of balls he gets kicked out of? No matter how many times you kick him out, you''ll find a gap like a bamboo and you''ll come in."


    "Isn''t there a good man once?


    The third place made a mocking grin as it creaked, so the fifth place must have stared.


    "Be disrespectful!


    "No disrespect, no shit. It was once a story that you were the bishop. I need you to listen to me because I''m less powerful than we are anymore."


    "Damn, but..."


    "Bishop"


    The dry voice echoed from second place. Everyone on the spot startles at the voice and stops blurring. Even La Forse, first place, seemed wary of its existence.


    "Trouble."


    "... right. Let''s get this over with. Sister, I showed you the ugly part."


    "Nothing."


    "Take a break today and we''ll talk again tomorrow morning"


    "I have nothing to talk about. More than that, I want to go home soon. Do you want to leave tomorrow morning?


    To that word of Alphilis, La Forse just smiled silently.


    "Sometimes it''s about Orangeables. There are a lot of things you might want to talk about."


    "Hey, I am"


    "Nine, ten. Send each of you to your bedroom."


    When La Forse declared the meeting virtually closed, the chair disappeared to the ground and the Alphilis and the others were forced out of the room under silent pressure. Alphilis stared at La Forse and La Millishire instead of staring, but did nothing to dare ask. I was interested in both the magic they used and the Orimpas, but I didn''t think it was in itself very good idea to talk to the hostages of the white ranks.


    The only thing I felt was if it wasn''t a white rank. I didn''t feel like La Forse and La Millishire were so bad people.


    Continued

 1156 Black Witch, White Witch, Part 27 - Only One Seeker ⑤

    The Alphilis and the others were divided into men and women and guided to their bedrooms. The palace, which looked small, was also very wide inside, with some sort of magic twisting around the space to make it look narrow.


    When Alphilis and the others were led to the room, there was a luxurious line of dishes where they were told to eat freely. There was no one in the room, but all the food was turning up the hot air just to say I had just made it. Also in the separate room there was enough water hall for everyone to get in, and the tiredness of the journey was in a healing breeze.


    "If you don''t mind using the demon, you can rub your shoulders, etc."


    When the ninth place rang its fingers, many wooden demons appeared on the spot. When they were all together and gracious, they were beginning to split up the dishes and tidy up the hot water hall.


    Using complicated orders and giving demons is a very high magic trick, but ninth place seems to be doing it without any bitterness. The witches were watched as such, but Alphilis was alert and politely declining the offer.


    "Please don''t worry. I want to get some rest, so you need to get some rest."


    "But then you will have abandoned my role."


    "No. If you say anything, I''ll explain it right to you. Ninth place did us good, right? So don''t worry, back off."


    "... that there''s really nothing you can do?


    "Care is enough."


    Did you see the stiff will of Alphilis, and the ninth place of White took down the user demon in a gracious manner, and left the scene? At that moment, Lisa didn''t miss hearing Alphilis sigh.


    "Don''t worry,"


    "Right. It makes me nervous to be constrained by someone much more powerful than myself."


    "You''re a monster, she"


    "I got the illusion that there are so many lifeless people out there. This is a hell of a bunch of people."


    Alphilis spilled more water from the water drain in the room, prompting Larna. Larna immediately understood the intent and seemed to be investigating something with witchcraft.


    "What, are you even looking into poison?


    "You won''t be such a blatant imitator. The question is whether there is hostility to this hospitality. What do you say, Larna?


    "... I can''t say anything. It is not a clear hostility. Not even a flamboyant favor. If you say so... is it like a vicious favor or something?"


    "That must be about you, isn''t it?


    "Mine is pure love! It''s not, it''s like I have more obsession with Alphilis itself... no, it''s like I hate and love the very existence of Alphilis..."


    I felt like Larna had said something outrageous, but that look I started to say something bumpy was serious besides my thoughts, and no one dared say anything.


    Alphilis sighed, telling everyone.


    "Don''t get any hands on this dish. No water, no water. May I?"


    "How did you get there?


    "It''s decided because it''s dangerous. Clear hostility would be nice. But I still can''t read their intentions. When I realize I''m being manipulated to their will - I''m most afraid of that possibility."


    There was no one in the words of Alphilis to argue with for some reason. It would mean that Alphilis made their perceived anxiety a clear word.


    And with no one, I had my hands on the food and water I was bringing in, and they were all starting to sleep early. Oh, my God, everyone was tired of the battle streak. Instead of hard ground, it was that just being able to sleep on a soft bunk would heal fatigue. And in his sleep, which was supposed to be deep, Alphilis had not dreamed for a long time.


    The dream was clear. The palace of Olimpus earlier. That was the world that was played just as it was. Alphilis knew he had entered a deep sleep, so he knew immediately that this was the world of his dreams. And I was wandering the world of dreams. Then, there was Larna sitting.


    "Larna, is this you?


    "Ah, Alfi. Sure, this is me, but it''s not just..."


    "Actually, I asked Mr. Larna to take you here."


    A long man I saw somewhere emerged from the pillar behind Larna. As Alphilis traced his memory, he was immediately reminded of who the man was. But his name is...


    "Erm... Grossfeld, so does it fit? You were with Valsas, weren''t you?


    "It''s an honor to remember, Black Witch. Since Kandert?"


    Grossfeld thanked him for one thing. I remembered its long and righteous face, and its nasty light mouth, which was not commensurate with it. I only knew Alphilis was a Blackhawk cleric, but I only knew enough not to be an ordinary cleric. But at the stage of making up this world of dreams, I also found out that this is not the only Alpha Reese.


    Most importantly, the atmosphere surrounding it was completely different. You''re a little nervous, you''re dreaming, but you cared about your surroundings.


    Continued

 1157 Black Witch, White Witch, Part 28 - Only One Seeker ⑥

    "Apparently, it''s safe."


    "You think there''s an intruder in the dream world?


    "The tribes on the other shore - those in the white ranks draw a line with the magicians of the world. It''s like having ten lifeless people. Do you understand?


    "As a magician, life less and quality and orientation are different, but I kind of know what you''re trying to say. So, what can I do for you?


    "Advice and suggestions. Don''t you have any hands on what''s been served?


    "Yeah, it should be. I don''t know about the men."


    "I immediately advised the men that the room was close. If nothing has affected you, you still have hands."


    Grossfeld spoke up. I just don''t want anybody to ask me, but someone always says they hear me.


    "If I wake up, I''ll get out of here by the end of the night."


    "Running away? Why?"


    "Even if you don''t ask, I think you understand. They kill those who take it into their own realm, even if they don''t when they intend. That''s physically, mentally, socially. The only thing is, whoever enters this realm cannot be safe.


    You may not be willing to do that to La Forse. But how about La Millishire? I may have seen you now and changed my mind. Besides, the second or third place in white, the fourth place neglects you. Unlike second or third place, who is indifferent to everything, because he hates foreign objects extremely "


    "I know you''re not welcome. But I can''t even trust you. Why are you here, and are you familiar with them? Can we talk?"


    To the words of Alphilis, Grossfeld responded with hesitation.


    "... I hope it''s confidential, if possible. Blackhawk is a group of mercenaries associated with the Orimpas."


    "You mean it''s their spikes?


    "I''m not that subordinate. But it is true that we are reporting crumbly on the situation on the continent. Most of all, only some of Valsas'' immediate Zero team and a few captains know about it. Instead, we have funding and conditioning."


    "Oh, that''s the thing. I didn''t think I saw much of the Blackhawk crew gear. They must all be fierce, but they were well equipped nonetheless. There ''ll be a lot of things you can''t buy with money."


    "Sometimes there is a lot of activity originally on the west side, but the impact of the Olimpus is inevitable more than working in the west. If it''s east, Arnelia will do the same thing."


    "Is Arnelia that high pressure?


    "You wouldn''t feel it being best friends with Miranda, the Supreme Bishop''s secret child, would you? But the reality is even worse. Part of the pilgrimage is just a killing group. In fact, in the south of the Beasts - no, let''s do it. Now that doesn''t matter either.


    Anyway, we''re here for regular reporting. Valsas, Betts, and Zeldos. It also makes sense to refresh each weapon, but it also refreshes the crew''s weapons. That was over, and I was about to leave. "


    "There we are."


    Grossfeld nodded.


    "Your visit was an unexpected event for me and perhaps for the clan on the other shore. Only La Forse might have expected it."


    "What do you mean?


    "You are a pair. Leaving it alone will pull you off. Somewhere, even not here, we must have met. It may have been a little early, but it doesn''t mean it''s never too late."


    "It''s not like they''re connected by red thread."


    "In the chain of cause and effect, it''s definitely connected."


    Alphilis looked sinister.


    "I hate abstract expressions. And the way I said it around. What do you know?


    "- Sometimes it can be a real reality if you say so. I can''t say much. I just better get out of here now. At the moment La Forse and you have as much power opening as heaven and earth. It''s like a kitten that can be grabbed by a beast, even if La Forse doesn''t feel like harming you. If you''re involved with La Forse, you''re not safe."


    "I see. What are the specific measures?


    "When the white moon plunges into Jomtien, leave the room gently. I''ll show you how to guide you. Just follow the lead."


    "Fine. Just two more. Why are you doing this to us?


    "Because you''re the one Valsas admitted to. Valsas is a strange person. Smell critical branches with instinct, even without special abilities. And I''ve never taken one off yet. In a way, you could call it very indifferent to humans. But the man cares about you. That''s enough for a reason. I''m interested in you, too, but I don''t have eyes for people. Because I''m a man of no merit, not even aware of the true feelings of the woman I loved."


    "Please do the masturbation elsewhere. One more thing, why are you here?"


    "... I''m a former Orin Pass person, I am. Making use of that background, bridging Blackhawk with them. Wouldn''t that be a good reason?"


    "There''s an assurance that you''re not the Hand of Olimpus?


    Grossfeld was much stuffed by Alphilis'' allegations.


    "... that''s all but you have to believe me,"


    "I liked the fact that you didn''t make excuses. I thought you were a pretty thin, fast handed person, but isn''t it?


    "No, it''s both me. I just choose the time and the case."


    "Then do as planned"


    "Yeah. I''ll tell you what, it''s one opportunity. And if they find you, think it''s over. Fighting them is utterly pointless"


    "I guess so."


    Upon hearing Alphilis'' reply, Grossfeld left the world of his dreams all the time. And consciousness was drawn back to his body, slowly awakened. His body was sitting in a deep-backed chair in the reception room in a room revered by the Blackhawk. In front of me is Valsas, who is reading a book he brought with him with a serious face. Valsas inquired as he followed the letter with his eyes.


    Continued

 1158 Black Witch, White Witch, Part 29 - Only One Seeker (7)

    "... looks like you''re back."


    "Yeah, I saw you safely"


    "What happened?


    "Is it going best in the assumption? We''ll rendezvous with them in a few minutes and get out of here. Shouldn''t the captain rest while he''s at it? Even if we could get out of here, I think if we could get chased by the god generals, it would be a series of fierce battles."


    By the side, Zeldos and Betts bring in a liquor bottle in one hand, snoring heavily and sleeping. I used to blossom in stories earlier, but I think I fell asleep where I was drunk. It''s a strange thing, because even in this state, if the battle gets closer, it will happen in an instant.


    Grossfeld and Valsas turned their gaze back on each other and Valsas gently closed the book.


    "Then let the words sweeten you"


    "Go ahead, I''ll sleep a little when I''m ready too"


    "Please, I need you."


    "I know. But even without me, it''s strange because the captain might be able to do something about it."


    "It''s a buyout. I can''t do it without them being alert, like how a swordsman can do magicians. Is it better than that? They''re former men, aren''t they? Archbishop of Olimpus which"


    Grossfeld smiled bitterly at Valsas'' words.


    "It doesn''t make much sense in them, such as standing. The god generals had a lot of respect for me, but the clergy, the nuns would have neglected me. Instead, wouldn''t you come and kill me as a delight if you found out I was your enemy"


    "Are you ready to fight?


    "- What do you think? The truth is that I don''t want to kill you if possible. My brothers and children seem to have quite a few adorable faces. Just be prepared when the people of the white ranks come out. Whether or not I''m going to do everything I can to help you."


    "It''s still a battle until you leave this palace. Well, we''ll figure it out."


    "Our members really have fat livers. You too, these two. I didn''t think anyone was as bold as me, but I just lost confidence."


    Grossfeld was smiling bitterly again. I''m pretty good at smiling and stuff because I was in a responsible position, but it''s only since I came to Blackhawk that I laugh bitterly. But Grossfeld''s days have been full since he became part of this mercenary regiment. Grossfeld thinks it is precisely an event to thank destiny that once fought Grossald and met injured Valsas. Even if all that was lost because of him, the days spent with Blackhawk faces were irreplaceable.


    Late at night. As Alphilis softly woke up his buddy as Grossfeld told him, he prepared to travel and pushed the door of the room outside so that there was no noise. The entrance, which was thought to be guarded, was completely deserted. On the contrary, there is no sign of anything around. Of course, it is also a sign of witchcraft.


    When Alphilis pushed the door open after letting Lisa confirm it, there was a half-bird and a half user demon of the size on hand sitting right there. With a loving face, he rose in a hurry when he recognized Alphilis, thanking him for the way he was unfamiliar. And you were going to guide them as they flew, and you took out a single string and instructed the Alphilis and the others to hold it together and walk in a row.


    Alphilis and the others follow the demons of use. Strangely, as they walked, they were wrapped in a fluffy sensation, which suddenly switched the sight in front of them. That is bound to happen when you enter the darkness. The Alphilis were struck by a feeling of drunkenness every time the sight switched, but still walked at a constant rate.


    "Is this using magic?


    "You''re the one called ''Shadow Walk''. It''s a form of concealment, but it''s very advanced. Simultaneously perform a short distance transfer while erasing the signs. While walking in the shadows, they are also told that you are in a narrow world and that if you take a step off, you will never be able to return to your original world. Though it will be hard to find because there are few signs of magic for that matter."


    "Don''t be scared, Larna"


    "It''s a string for that, Nia. Still, I can''t believe you let all this advanced technique be performed by this serial user demon... who is that cleric?


    "I treated him like a perverted cleric in Blackhawk, though. Il, I hear it''s dangerous, so don''t ever let go of the string."


    "Yes, Mom"


    Ilmatal was already back where he was. She was back to normal when she slept and woke up. Apparently, the fruit of phantom dreams doesn''t last that long. But Ilmatal, who had many fruits hidden in his nostrils, tried to speak even more, so Alphilis hastily stopped. Apparently Irmatal liked the way he grew up, but it''s not much to show off, and Alphilis confiscated the fruit of his phantom dreams from Irmatal. Ilmatal fumbled, but Alphilis didn''t give in hard. Around fixing the deadline with the treat I was carrying instead, Irmatal is still also a child.


    The Alphilis and the others were following in front of a room when they repeatedly walked in the shadows and it was time to feel sick due to drunken additions and subtractions. Then the door of the room was opened and the Alphilis and the others were invited in.


    "I''ve been waiting for you."


    "Looks like you made it this far."


    Inside the room are not only Grossfeld, but Valsas, Betts and Zeldos. Plus there were layers, tajivo, and seite.


    Continued

 1159 Black Witch, White Witch, Part 30 - Only One Seeker 8 -

    "You called them, too."


    "That would be so. But I didn''t have to call it in, so I figured out how to get out."


    "Really?


    "Well, I guess so. I don''t even need a moment of suspicion like this. The men were all of the same opinion, but there was no way to rendezvous. There are these mercenaries. A boat on the crossing is this, right? Blackhawk''s name is also famous among the dragon people. A few of us would have chased away 100 snake dragons in another room, wouldn''t we?/(adv, adv-to) (1) (on-mim) (on-mim) (on-mim) (on-mim) (on-mim) (on-mim) (on-mim) (on-mim)


    "100 is an exaggeration. It was 80 at best, wasn''t it, Valsas?


    "Come on, I wasn''t counting."


    Valsas shook his head at Zeldos'' inquiry, but that was enough to confirm their strength.


    And everyone on the spot, needless to say, was conscious of an immediate escape. Grossfeld briefly explains.


    "Look, I''m going to walk out of here again in my shadow. Probably the shadow walk required to get out of the palace is nearly half an hour. It''s a few dozen steps at a straight distance, but it''s very far on shadow walks. Even if you physically walk again, you will probably never reach the exit forever. That''s what this place is about.


    Shadow walking is mentally very tiring. And there is no way to retrieve it once it comes off. Follow that point carefully. "


    "What if the enemy finds us on the way?


    "Is that possible in the middle of a shadow walk?


    "... it won''t be possible. The white ranks transcend the common sense of ordinary magicians. If they find you, you''ll end up at that stage, but you''re basically a runaway. At the expense of someone."


    "If it''s a god general?


    "The General? Oh, of that fur."


    There were two figures that came to mind in Alphilis. Grossfeld still shook his head at these words as well.


    "I''d rather not fight them either. Each one is a pretty fierce one, and even this face doesn''t necessarily mean he can win. If they buy time and in the meantime get caught up by the white ranks, they''ll end up the same."


    "I mean, one of the runaways."


    "That''s what I mean"


    There were several people who looked dissatisfied, but Betts agreed with the opinion as soon as possible.


    "Isn''t that nice? We''re mercenaries. Tomorrow will be the day."


    "I don''t even think it''s the words of the deputy chief of the most powerful mercenary regiment on the continent."


    "You idiot. He hates being a deputy chief and he''s a numb. When everyone heats up, it is the deputy director who can make a calm decision when facing the same direction at once. So would you and this vice president.


    "Mm..."


    Lisa also had to shut up because it was an opinion she was getting targeted. And they began to move.


    First, Grossfeld made multiple demons appear. He is an exquisite fairylike individual and a coarse individual who is only human shaped. We had quite a few of them.


    "We''ll have them pretend to be us. Well, it''s called Yang Dynasty."


    "That''s good, but isn''t it soon enough?


    "Well, there''s a chance it''ll hit us all of a sudden of a few of us, but that''s where my arms look. How about this?


    In the room next to the dawn of Grosfeld, the demons of use lined up with a narrow place. That number would not have stopped at a hundred.


    "This is-"


    "This number of users demons at once? How much magic is built in, you?


    "I have a knack for it. Demons, you''re good at creating positions. I''m not giving complicated orders to that, so I don''t break my magic so much, one by one. Shall we?


    As Grossfeld tells me, they were starting to move. Apart from Grossfeld''s immediate leadership, a dozen queues leave at the same time. All of them had started shadow walking at the same time.


    It was at the same time most of the white ranks reacted sensitively to the anomalies in the palace. Most of all, not all of the white ranks were in the palace. Some of them were on their own mission, leaving the palace behind. Rather, it is rare in itself that we are all seeing each other together, like this one. The Alphilis and the others are unlucky in a way, and in a way they may also say they were lucky. Because I was able to see a sight that was rarely seen even in the Orient Pass.


    When the remaining white ranks felt the anomaly in the palace, each sent a message to each other.


    "(In the palace, a lot of people seem to be walking in the shadows)


    "(who, the question would be pointless)"


    "(Dear Left, There is only one such impeccable imitation within this palace)"


    "(Grossfeld the traitor? If you keep it alive that it helps, is this it? I still don''t trust you)"


    "(So we''re done?


    "(If I can do that, I''m doing it. Plus there''s Valsas this time. Turning him over to his enemies is what we want to avoid now)"


    "(Shouldn''t that be what La Forse said?


    "(I''m in meditation now. You won''t wake up for another moment)"


    "(You Grossfeld, you know that?


    "(Well... but which one of us has to decide the policy. Who''s the best that''s left?


    "(... you''re me)"


    The Lord of the voice was third. A quiet, unchallenged voice was echoing in each head.


    "(What do we do with them)"


    "(... they escaped because of the caretaker''s ninth, tenth place lapse. It would be muscle for the two of us to follow first)"


    "(Do you have life or death?


    "(You say you won''t listen to the livestock who took care of you, and you kill them? Then Ya will lack it. And don''t defile this palace with blood, etc.)"


    "(You are most likely. So, may I borrow about six god generals? I want to reveal it as soon as possible)"


    "(You may like it)"


    That''s all I told you, the third place was off the record. Ninth and tenth had begun their moves silently, with permission.


    Continued

 1160 Black Witch, White Witch, Part 31 - Only One Seeker (9)

    Alphilis and the others were guided by Grosfeld and were walking in the shadows. The sight in front of me switches one after the other, and I wonder if I''ve gone out to the palace, then it''s dark. When it turned dark, darkness only spread in front of him, but he managed to keep his sanity thanks to the glow of the strings in his hand and the sight of the backs of those who walked in front. If it had not been for the strings and the backs of its companions, silent darkness would have become an intolerable pain.


    The palace exit was gradually closer as he repeatedly walked in the shadows. It seemed like a slight advance, but everyone imagined that we wouldn''t be able to get close to that exit without precise magical guidance. Nervous and tangled, air like the hands of a person stuck in mucus. The palace of Olimpus, where the book of the night descended, showed no less its demon.


    and then suddenly Grossfeld offered to take a break.


    "Shall we take a breath here?"


    "What, in such a halfway place? In the middle of a shadow walk?


    "Don''t worry. You said you were good at creating positions, right? Even in the middle of a shadow walk, you can take a little pause. When you go out to the palace, you can''t just take a little pause.


    Sounds like you''re already drunk, too, with your witchless faces. This will be useless when attacked. I''m more worried about you.


    When Grossfeld takes out another string and releases it circularly around the same, the air in it seems to have soothed. In the darkness came the safe expression of my companions. When Alphilis saw each face, there were certainly a number of people with blue and white faces, headed by Nia and Yao.


    Each one of them sits back in a place of thought and takes a break. Half a minute has already passed, so the journey should be half past.


    "Good job."


    "Yeah, that''s creepy"


    "Right."


    Grossfeld and Alphilis were surprised the other way round that things were going well. But Grossfeld has some optimism.


    "Sounds like a lot of room, huh?


    "No, not so much. I knew La Millishire wasn''t in this palace right now, so I can afford some, though. She apparently has other important things to do. If I hadn''t known to take a few white ranked men out, I wouldn''t have had this kind of relaxation."


    "Oh, the visitors were about you."


    "Well, yes."


    It wasn''t exactly a clear way of putting it, but Grossfeld flushed it out and continued the conversation.


    "It was good for a while. La Forse is essential for meditation at this time of year. Neither can her eyes reach only during meditation. Her power is immense, but thus also unstable. I shouldn''t have been in such a condition to see you. But I still met you. Do you know what that means?


    "No, not at all"


    "That''s all your presence is big for them, too. Some white-ranked people will want to get rid of you if they get a chance. No matter how La Fauze guests, some will not condone it. So I let you go."


    "I don''t see why they resent me so much and obsess me. Hey, what the hell am I? So many people know about me?


    "... it''s one of the legends, you pass it on to this Olimpus. It is the prophecy of Meeschatres, the founder of Olimpus." You black witch, you shut the world to despair. The man is darkness in light. He is the creator and the destroyer. And when the whites shall prevail, there shall come a time of peace. When the black witch leads, it is a more chaotic world ''. The white man there is La Forse, and the black witch... "


    "You think it''s me? This is ridiculous."


    Alphilis appeared frightened and unable to say anything. But Grossfeld seemed very serious to him.


    "I can''t help but believe it. I can''t believe it either. I also know that there are people in the world who are called heroes, but I still don''t think that one person can have enough influence to change history. Prophecies are vague in the first place, too.


    But there are many who believed in the prophecy. So will the current Olimpus, and it has been for a long time. That was all Meeshattress was a powerful prophet, but he who was deluded of the prophecy, Meeshattress. He also drove the man out, trying to create a white light himself. That''s La Millishire and La Forse. No, all the whites who couldn''t count were. "


    "Created?


    "Strong magicians depend a lot on blood and the environment at an early age. Acquired proficiency does not affect so many people. So they tried to artificially create a strong magician. Repeated marriages and training over years, years. That was a distracting year. Inside, there would also have been a large number of white places who were ignored for their personality as people. And Olimpas got just one seeker, a finished product called La Millishire.


    She was perfect. The same was true of his ability as a mage, but he was equipped with intelligence and beauty. But there was beyond that. That''s the masterpiece called La Forse. No, maybe it''s a monster. Something that the ideal implementer has acquired in search of a reality that goes further beyond ideals. Her abilities are presumably not even fifty percent complete at the moment. Yet it has already come first in white. On its own, it can no longer be extended to second place. With her completion, Olimpus will move. To defeat the darkness that will soon come into the world. "


    "You mean kill me?


    "I was wondering if La Millishire was trying to identify that. Get a collaborator named Orangeable."


    Unexpectedly, Alphilis was stunned. And Grossfeld spoke up.


    "Be careful. Olimpus, Oranzeble, and the Eastern Demon Struggle Association are already collaborators. That is not a direct cooperation relationship, but they have an undertaking not to interfere with each other. Sooner or later, all of this could be your enemies. As long as you''re under the shelter of Arnelia. This is a very unfavorable situation."


    "We''re supposed to be working with Arnelia and the Magic Church, right?


    "But the long-lasting Tetrastine has already left the Magic Church and is at the mercy of a black magician. I don''t think he was in tune with the idea of the Orange Bull, but its shape is still the problem. This is treachery enough for the Church of Magic, and it was Hoomilne, who sat in his cauldron for many years in conflict with Tetrastine. Arnelia could be isolated enough."


    "I see... indeed"


    Alphilis conceived, but immediately shook his head to the side.


    "That''s why it''s worse for us to leave Arnelia''s asylum."


    "Exactly. If you lose touch with Arnelia now, it is possible that you will be crushed at the same time. As for you, I''m sure you''re all thinking about independence."


    "You know what I mean?"


    "I saw someone named you before and I was sure. He said it wasn''t his personality to spoil on his honeymoon with Arnelia. Even if he was best friends with Miranda, the future supreme bishop"


    "Right. Because we''re friends, we want to be equal."


    "I guess that''s fine. I wanted to be reciprocal, too, but that didn''t happen in my case"


    "Didn''t it work?


    "No, I broke my knee myself. Without even thinking about how lonely that might make the other person. I was jealous, wasn''t I? At the time we had that heart, we were not equal. I know because I''m old, but if you''d let me make an excuse, I''d have been young then."


    "Can''t you take it back?


    "I can take back many failures, but very much in my case. If you can use magic, I hope you can use the magic back then."


    "Time retroactive? I hear there''s magic in stopping time, but no one can make it back to time. If I could do that, I could be the ruler of this world."


    "There is no ruler in this earth. Maybe that''s why there''s a dispute, but it also creates various possibilities. Some people don''t make it any better."


    "Is the purpose of Olimpus dominance?


    "Some of them will think so. But isn''t that the same for every country, every organization?


    "... maybe. It doesn''t matter to me."


    Alphilis seemed bored. If you look at the look on that face, you can see that you think that it doesn''t matter what the heart dominates or whatever. Grossfeld thought the look was very merciful.


    "Some people expect you because you''re such a princess. I might be one of them."


    "There''s not enough of us to live up to people''s expectations."


    "That''s fine. Time will eventually give you the answer. Well, it''s time. I thought we''d move on, wouldn''t we -?"


    A giant white hand was appearing ahead of Grossfeld''s stare.


    Continued

 1161 Black Witch, White Witch, Part 32 - Only One Seeker

    Its enormous hand, inorganic and so white that it is not bloody, stretches straight towards the Alphilis and the others.


    "Is that exactly what you''re talking about?"


    "Hey, what are you going to do!?


    "You''ll be decided to run away. Ladies and gentlemen, you''re going to shake!


    When Grossfeld screamed, he forced himself into a shadow walk without anyone''s consent. Because it was sudden, many felt the unclear rotation of the swirling heavens and earth during the journey, but just as everyone was entering the battle system when they descended into the palace.


    In front of me, the tenth place in white. Next to it stood two men, a god general and a thought. It''s not like noon, clear killer. It was completely evidence that the Alphilis and the others were being considered enemies and were coming hunting. There is no atmosphere that seems to be more open to discussion now.


    But the tenth place in white was quietly speaking.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, when you can return to your rooms, everything will be fine. Please don''t lose your guest attitude."


    "What if I told you I wouldn''t go back?


    "If you''re not a guest, you''re just a foreign object. We can''t allow foreign objects to be in this palace. Do you understand that?


    "Tenth Place"


    It was controlled with a voice that Grossfeld blamed for plainly placing 10th place. Alphilis knew that the voice had an accidental tenth-place spine stretch.


    "It doesn''t change, does it, you? Hating strife is really no different than it used to be. You were a sweet girl, more to the clan on the other shore."


    "... Priest. But I am."


    "You don''t have to tell everyone. I know. Yeah, I know. You''re kind, you''re really questioning your behavior, and your focus breaks in the middle of a conversation."


    It was at the same time that White''s 10th place stood still and Betts, who appeared shadowwalking from behind, stabbed 10th. Betts'' spike had exactly penetrated his tenth place heart and was sure to take its life. He pulled out the two swords on his hips and at the same time struck in with God''s will, but God''s will is not sweet enough to allow it. But the assault of Zeldos and Valsas, who stormed abruptly from behind them, was simultaneously dropping the heads of the two god generals.


    "Oh, now you''re cut off with the Orin Pass, too"


    "Well said, you didn''t hesitate to do it"


    "If I''d taken the steeple off, I''d be dead fighting back. I guess you''re not the one who can afford that. Nevertheless, did you prefer a perverted priest? Isn''t that someone you know?


    "... that''s okay. I''ve always warned you this would happen. But no one listened to my words. It didn''t seem so humane."


    "Right. I hated you too, Archbishop"


    Ninth place had appeared without sound behind it. And further behind it are four god generals in the future. The dagger thrown by Renatica without getting into her hair was tangled in a metal tree that grew from the ground. The sword taken from him was thrown out as seemingly, and apparently he hasn''t even put it on his teeth about Lunatica.


    You thought you didn''t have enough decision-makers to kill yourself at once, Ninth Place has spoken to you as you scattered the Divine Generals.


    "At first I thought you were a devout white follower. One day you''ve been doing all the things that confuse us. You seem to have hidden the book of the traitor Meeshatres, but did you even get poisoned"


    "That''s different, ninth place. The thing about Me Chatless is just a trigger. I wanted a better form of the Orimpas - a clan on the other shore. It is good to believe in prophecy. It would be good to just darken the blood to create a good magician for it. But beyond that? If the prophecy is fulfilled and peace is visited, what lies ahead? Nobody''s thinking about it, I thought it was dangerous."


    "You just have to decide that then. It''s something we don''t know."


    "I''m saying that''s not a good idea! A young child had no choice but to become a magician representing another family. If we give up thinking, tens of millions of people will sometimes get lost in the streets. I don''t see why that is. The prophecy may be imminent. Besides, neither peace nor chaos has revealed its form. How could you..."


    "I''m fine with bullshit. Death is good."


    Ninth place puts his left hand over his head and suddenly wonders if a large ball of light has appeared, he waves down his hand and tries to throw a ball of light. The Alphilis rushed to offset it with defensive witchcraft, but as soon as possible the layers were popping up and hitting and playing the flank of the ball of light at Marvais Blood. It is at the same time that the ninth place is astonished and the balls of light played will involve the two god generals. The ball of light exploded with the roar, and the layers had Shempez in their hands, distracted by sound and light, not aiming for the ninth place life.


    Two remaining god generals stand in the way of the lay. But the lay did not meet with them properly and were ready to storm a few wounds. The sword of the layer was stopped from the metal tree in front of the ninth position, wounded by the two God-generals. All the while, the moment Ninth came back from stunned to relieved expression, her eyes opened slightly, and at the forefront she was falling. In the back of his head, Lunatica''s unleashed song sword was pierced.


    But even though the ninth place had fallen, God had cut back instantly to finish off the layers. If you try it on a layer, it is with your back empty. I thought a special blow would hit the back of the layer, but it was the assault of Seite and Yao that was faster than that. When God kicked the two men and the magic of Wictrier''s pursuit struck the Divine General, he poked that gap and the lay escaped. And when the two men of God were ready again, they had already disappeared in shadow walks.


    Continued

 1162 Black Witch, White Witch, Part 33 - Only One Seeker

    "It was dangerous. I wondered what would happen for a while."


    "We were on schedule until we got to 10th place, but suddenly there were nine and four god generals. I''m in a bit of a hurry. You popped out a lot, kid."


    "I thought they were just gonna do it when I got between them. Though, I felt like 10th place was a much worse user of witchcraft than people."


    "... yeah, right. Tenth place mainly uses ceremonial beasts and direct attack magic, while ninth place uses defense, attack evenly. I was particularly good at magic that reinforced the physical abilities of others, and had to deal with God''s generals strengthened from all quarters at the same time that it remained that way. I don''t know if it was wiped out, but maybe half of it was done.


    And I didn''t know you had a sword to play magic with. That was the sword. "


    "Oh, you did. I got help then too."


    "What was that time?


    Layer looked a little troubled at Lisa''s inquiry, but he just exhaled when he couldn''t help it.


    "... are you in this position? It''s a loot when you defeat Silence, this sword."


    "Silence? You knocked him out?


    "Oh, in the castle of Candart. That''s when Valsas and the priest there gave me a little help."


    "But it was your skill that defeated Silence. I haven''t done much."


    When I heard reports that layers were knocking down a painting of a black magician, most of my buddies didn''t get their open mouths blocked. The layers look bad when they look at their faces, too.


    "Was it a bad idea if I told you? But nothing''s been targeted since then, and there''s been a verse where Silence obsessed with me in the first place. He and I were the cause from Slasmund, and if there was going to be any trouble, we were going to leave the mercenary corps, but nothing, okay?


    "... I''m just surprised. I thought it was strong, but not that far."


    "Silence is honestly no big deal. I don''t know all about black magicians, either, but they''re probably the weakest? But it was kind of a refreshing defeat."


    "Aren''t you refreshed?


    "Yeah, I thought it was weird. But I stabbed him properly. No doubt, because the heart was stopped"


    "... there are a bunch of things I''d like to ask you, but let''s hurry ahead now. If the higher ranks come out in this battle, we''ll be in trouble. I just think we''re lucky these two fights. Grossfeld, let''s hurry."


    Alphilis returned to me first, prompting Grossfeld. But it looks like he already did.


    "Oh, right. You won''t even have to go hiding anymore, so let''s get to the exit at once. The trap is active in the palace, so you won''t be able to move around freely without guidance even though you are a god general. This may be the biggest opportunity. Guys, make sure you follow me."


    When Grossfeld let him grip the string, this time he ran out. Grossfeld is about a small run, but he has a pretty big body, so Lisa and others couldn''t get there about that speed without running close to full sickness.


    And with a bigger shock than ever, a shadow walk took place, as if every time I went outside, my stomach just swayed upside down, but no one ever complained anymore. Speaking of feeling bad, how much worse it feels to be chased by a god general or a white rank. I wouldn''t be sorry enough for the contents of my stomach to reflux.


    And the moment they saw the exit, the Alphilis noticed the shadow sitting there. You can''t see your face with a white hood, but you''re definitely a ranked man. Tension ran to the Alphilis and the others. Because the amount of magic is different from the two earlier. If the magic of the two earlier is to be taken as a well, the magic of the person now before us is the Great River. Even the two of us earlier were still a big deal, but surprise odds and such were still common. But if I approached my current opponent for a detour, it would have been intimidating. Everyone knew that no surprise attack would work.


    "... how many?


    "... this is not good"


    "If you just hold off on getting away, you just have to be at the exit from the start. It is not something that can be made that way, such as an exit, within this finished junction anyway. With the exception of this gate, which is the point of contact with the outside world, it is not possible to leave early. Ninth and tenth place don''t use god generals or anything else, just follow them honestly. If we were at least going to work together and deal with you, we wouldn''t be wasting our lives."


    The face that removed the hood in front of the gate was the face that Alphilis saw third from the back. A slightly older woman with strangely reddish lips on her skin that is too white and reminiscent of a snowfield. Around thirty years? There''s a penetration, so maybe it just looks older than its real age.


    "That face... should have been third place"


    "Come on, you''re too big. If you''re still about sixth..."


    "What am I mistaken for, priest? There''s nothing you can do about eighth place. Ninth and tenth place were among the so-called elephants recruited on the grounds that they were only a little. About that time, my family has enough to throw up and throw it away. He was an archbishop. I think you would know that?


    "... may be so from strength, but there is no substitute for a human being named them. I want you to correct me."


    "You still say that. It really doesn''t change."


    The third place frightened face and its tone do not seem to match age. But even the magic she would have suppressed was enough to intimidate everyone on the spot. If you open up your magic, that would make it harder for you to stand alone. This wasn''t a hunch, it was a certainty.


    But for that, I feel scarce in killing and hostility. Apart from the tense Alphilis, the third place approached defenseless when they did.


    "If it was for a purpose, you were of a different colour in our clan who didn''t even think of sacrifice or inbreeding. Even under our pressure, as if without flinching, that attitude never scared me and penetrated my claims. There were people who were blind about you, but still admitted it. Neither do I."


    "I didn''t know you were."


    "Well, yes. If you ever put that in your mouth, someone must have wiped you out. Especially for guys like 2nd and 4th right now. Glad I''m still third. Because the two of you were taken out by La Millishire. And I guess you''re the one who encouraged me to do that?


    "Yeah, well. I did you a favor, but I didn''t think you''d run it this fast."


    "Thanks to you, you made it. But there''s no next time. I wonder if I''m alive the next time I see you."


    "... no way, you''re sick?


    "Oh, you''ll be dying soon. Even if it looks like this, it''s half dead. It is thanks to constant healing magic that we live. If you get a little distracted, you''re dead. Not that much has been understood yet, though. The battle will be practically impossible anymore. In a head-on battle, can you compete well in sixth or seventh place?"


    "... I didn''t know it was, and I am"


    The third place took control of Grossfeld''s words of apology.


    "That''s okay. I''m the one who said I couldn''t. But I''m glad I''m in charge today. It was also worth it that I still managed to survive. The front exit there was also connected to the outside world. We''ll be able to get through the other ranks'' defensive networks and get all the way outside at once. You should keep walking shadows for a few days, as it won''t take a while to follow you outside. Until we cross the Dalmatian River, we''d better do that."


    "Why, that far?


    "Can''t that be the answer because I was in love with you?


    To a sudden confession, I could see Grossfeld''s thoughts inadvertently stopped and pounded. No, that was the same for Betts and Zeldos. Even Valsas was coughing. How unexpected it must have been. Only the third place is flat. No, I looked mean somewhere, and I was sneaking around laughing.


    Continued

 1163 Black Witch, White Witch, Part 34 - Only One Seeker

    "You''re so dull for the favor you can turn to yourself to name the preacher of love. They see my face like that, and my drinks go down."


    "... Ya, what can I say"


    "Bullshit, you''re a dying woman. But now you have nothing to remember."


    Third place pounded the grosefield one. And as it was, breaking Grossfeld''s knee with gravitational magic was forcing him to take that lip.


    "Let''s get it for the cost of going. Now no one will stop by during the journey of death. I wish I had the protection of a preacher of love. If I get close to you, I''ll get pregnant and I''ll have some bad reviews in my life."


    "No, you know, the..."


    "I like you and the rest of the family. No, I should say that thanks to you, I can now take pride in being more or less a clan on the other shore. I like La Millishire and La Forse. Those two are just the light, for us. Those two made me a reason to live. I don''t want those two to die on you. That''s enough to keep you guys alive.


    Otherwise, you''re killing me with a shaken stomach. If you''re gonna die anyway, you don''t mind shaking me like a human being at the end, do you?


    "Lyla, I..."


    "That''s a childhood name. I am third in white, Priest."


    The third place let me close one eye. Grossfeld is only wolfish in its humane tricks. The third place was a grand confession of regret with a clear face as he stretched back.


    "Oh, I almost did. If I had been born a little sooner - but I wasn''t a vessel. I didn''t even deserve it. That''s what got me drilled to death, but I couldn''t beat La Millishire and stayed second. I can''t let the guy I like swing at me, that guy who came later snatched me a second place seat, and I was put to death - my life was scattered. But I don''t really regret it.


    If there''s one last thing left to worry about. "


    The third place turned to Alphilis all the time. Unexpectedly, Alphilis hardened himself to the sincerity of that gaze. The third place had often observed the alphilis seriously, but he was still stroking its head. There was a third place to smile loosely in the alphilis that was but remained.


    "Hmm - are you the black witch?


    "Apparently, but I don''t know anything about it. Some people called me a witch, but I don''t know what to do."


    "The answer is in you, and you''re getting roughly the idea, aren''t you? But you still don''t look as evil as the prophecy suggests. Michatres told you the same thing, didn''t he?


    "Meeshattress? Isn''t that the founder of your clan?


    "I lived until recently. That was beyond being human anymore. Well, it looks like someone killed him. Sure, it was hard to say it was beneficial to the clan, and I hated La Forse and La Millishire furiously, but I didn''t even hate them so much. On the contrary, she even seems more right now.


    The old lady told me. There''s a black witch in the world right now. That''s why she went back from being a freak just repeating her dissatisfaction and prophecy to someone with real influence. I would have been ignored if I''d just made a scene like a madman, but I took action. The ripple I woke up with may have been a small one in itself, but it wasn''t a good time. I wonder why I bother to spin inside the church at this time when La Forse is about to complete and get a system of tablet stones. The result is that the clan is going after me in earnest.


    You must be seeing that old lady. Don''t you remember?


    "Uh-huh, speaking of..."


    I''ve been in a strange old woman in Arnelia. For some reason I miss myself, a strange old woman who has looked at me with the same eyes I have had on my old friends. I can''t even remember the name, but I do remember it was a strange encounter. But I wasn''t sure.


    "As you might think, it doesn''t seem..."


    "Heh heh, well. Maybe I shouldn''t have been clear. True, fate is not for us to decide on our own. Well, if you''re really a black witch, you don''t have to."


    "Hey, what are you, a black witch?


    "Ask the perverted priest there. I don''t know anything more than that either. But Lady La Forse seemed to admire you. Strangely, naturally, and cruelly."


    "? What do you mean?


    "We''ll find out soon enough."


    Third place looked in the palace. Inside the palace, I also feel like it''s getting a little noisy. Though the chief officer is now third, if ninth and tenth, and four of God''s generals were to die, they would not be silent either.


    Third place encouraged the Alphilis and the others.


    "Go away. I''ll buy you some time later. In the meantime, run as far away as you can."


    "What about you?


    "He''s quite powerful even on the verge of death. As long as all the forces in the palace are inclined together, we won''t die like that. The difference in rank within the palace is absolute. Fourth place can''t go against what I say."


    "Okay. Thank you."


    "There''s no need for that. If it wasn''t the right time, he would have killed or brainwashed without saying yes or no. Be thankful for your luck."


    The third place drove the Alphilis and the others all the more depressing. The Alphilis disappeared one after the other towards the gate, but Grossfeld was the only one left, bowing his head deeply. The third place took it with their backs without looking back, but when they were all gone, they reconnected the gate after their passage to a different place. And when I lowered my back on the spot, there was blood pounding out of my mouth.


    "- Well, you''re really a roundabout. My roundabout is full of misadventures. Blessed is not blessed besides the magic? No, you''re happier than the rest of the ranks just because you had your ego.


    Now, suppose I go to La Forse before they question me? If we''re going to die anyway, we''re going to die there. "


    The third place floated to the universe fluttering, and drifted toward La Forse.


    Continued

 1164 Black Witch, White Witch, Part 35 - Only One Seeker

    "... third place."


    "Yes."


    The third place in white had come to La Forse''s place of meditation. La Forse''s meditation place is a circular enclosed space in which symbols composed of fire, water, earth, wind and gold magic are distributed in five directions, closing the room in opposite poles with light and darkness in two. The walls of the room were stretched vertically high and the ceiling was not completely visible. At its centre, La Forse sat in a thin silk figure.


    All Attribute Users (Magic Master) - That was the hallmark of La Forse as a magician.


    "It sounds like a lot of noise out there."


    "I don''t care, I don''t concentrate on meditation. If that''s the faster way to completion."


    "There''s a black witch coming. It will inevitably lack concentration."


    "You really think you''re right about the prophecy?


    "Though I don''t know exactly what the prophecy indicates. But I was sure today. Me and that guy are sure to meet again and kill each other again. Maybe because we can''t allow each other to exist. The very significance of existence is in conflict. It''s not about our will, is it?


    If you have something to call destiny, this is what it will be. "


    "... so now you want me to keep you alive?


    To the third place words, La Forse laughed dull. Apparently meditation is over.


    "Do you think you''re more intrusive in my meditation?


    "Please don''t say anything mean"


    "Because it''s you, Lila. Because it''s you, my aunt."


    "You haven''t answered the question, La Forse"


    "Hehe, well... even if we try our best to kill your sister, I''m sure only that guy will survive. I don''t do anything for nothing. If you''re going to fight anyway, when it''s more appropriate, in the right place."


    "Do you have any remainder of your heart?"


    "- I don''t. I''ve already finished saying hello in my dreams. Yeah, it was such a happy time. Even in my dreams alone, I was with someone who could understand me. Even then, it made sense that I led your sister here this time.


    I''m glad you two didn''t get in the way. Because he''s a little radical. "


    "Right. He is also following unexpected dreams. In a different way from me, you will be trying to live up to this grief of Olimpus. Eliminate all those who will be your enemies, and those who will be. I can understand what he said, but if I stayed a day later, I''d do what I did."


    "Right. It must have definitely had a negative impact on your sister. Oh, fun times pass fast, Lyla. So did you?


    "Hehe, it could have been just hard time for me. But I''m not feeling so bad right now."


    "Are you going?


    To La Forse''s words, the third place nodded. The expression was calm, but full of strong determination.


    "I used to think this moment of crossing over to the other shore was negligible. But now it''s not so bad either. Free from physical suffering, it helps the clan. If you have one regret, is it that you don''t see a change in the world ahead? That''s almost it, even though the important scene is imminent."


    "Right. I don''t know what to say in lieu of that, but you should see me through. You deserve that."


    "I hope so. Then I''ll be a little further."


    "Yeah, I''ll cross all the way, too. Please go ahead. One of these days you''ll have time to talk slowly."


    "Then sooner or later, in Nirvana"


    When I told him that, the third place went behind La Forse. There emerged a gleaming lake-like sight suddenly, and the third-place body sank slowly every step of the way. And the third place sank in the light without looking back, and never appeared that way again. When it disappeared, it was never known to anyone that the expression was smiling a little.


    Confirming that the third place had disappeared, La Forse stopped meditating once and stood up.


    "... well. The third place said yeah, but I have to say about goodbye. Your sister... there she is."


    I wondered if La Forse''s body swayed loosely, and it had disappeared from the place forever.


    Continued

 1165 Black Witch, White Witch, Part 36 - Only One Seeker

    "Is this...?


    "Apparently, you''re quite far from the palace of Olimpus. Probably two countries away."


    "You look familiar. Isn''t that the border of the Romano country? Look, Zeldos almost blew up in that river."


    "Didn''t Betts change his clothes get flushed and he just ran about a mile naked"


    "No!


    Betts and Zeldos were grabbing each other''s chest barns, but apparently it was a safe place. Lisa was also shaking her neck sideways to see if Lisa''s sensors caught anything either. Apparently there is no pursuit of the Orin Pass.


    "Though, you seem like you should move quickly. Considering that they first showed up, there''s a base on the western side of the continent."


    "Right. They do create a base for transfers all over there. But I think that''s exactly where the third place made it personally, this place. Otherwise you won''t be transferring us. Absolutely, you''re a hell of a magic force to say you''re dying. Because that''s when I was turning more than half of my magic into resurrection. It was a really good time."


    "... with that magic?


    Grossfeld looked strange.


    "Isn''t that right? She is also comparable to lifeless if she is a pure amount of magic. It was second place that ran over that girlfriend lightly. The fifth place was once the first place to win a battle with the third place. Fourth place is still a stretch. It will be even more powerful the next time we meet. But I still can''t shake my position."


    "You''re La Forse."


    "Exactly."


    Alphilis sighed grandly at Grossfeld''s affirmation.


    "With all that magic open, training is kind of ridiculous."


    "That''s what you say idiot. Lack of magic does not determine the trend of battle. Otherwise, it has been twisted and crushed by the Magic Church and other orignopaths.


    Besides, magic doesn''t mean anything to your worth as a human being. "


    "I can tell you that. I wonder why the Orin Pass was there.


    "... they have no idea of morality or anything like that. So I am."


    "You gave up and left me. I mean, I abandoned him."


    All of a sudden everyone was frightened by the voice that came down from heaven. The voice we all know - yes, because we heard La Forse. And when they all turned to heaven, there was a giant La Forse phantom there.


    "Whew!"


    "Don''t panic, it''s an illusion"


    Grossfeld drank his panicking companions. And Alphilis comes out a long time ago.


    "What can I do for you? You''re not gonna let us get away with this?


    "I don''t mean to, sister. I just wanted to talk to you guys. Not a single incident tonight has anything to do with my will. Ninth and tenth, and third is also arbitrary. Can you believe that?


    "... and it still doesn''t make any difference that we killed ninth and tenth. What are we going to do about that?


    "Oh, if that''s the case, don''t worry. There is as much in their place as there is. That doesn''t change our value. Rather, their deaths are welcome in that they are our foundation."


    The Alphilis felt the cold they were not comfortable with the words they said with a bright smile. Alphilis, while blue, disputed La Forse.


    "So you don''t care about their death!?


    "What are you so exasperated about, sister? Even if it''s not as direct as I am, it should be the same with you and in a broad sense whoever dies. Don''t you see?


    "Say what..."


    "... well, you haven''t gotten that far awake yet. Sister, it looks like one of you isn''t here right now, but can''t you talk to the other one?


    To La Forse''s point, Alphilis stirred. Even Alphilis has a vague feeling that there are other personalities in Alphilis - those who would be possessed, to be exact. There are certainly those around Alphilis who know it, but they didn''t expect La Forse to point it out to them for the first time.


    Seeing the blatantly wolfish alphilis, La Forse stared at the alphilis with a dazzling eye, even for a child.


    "No wonder, sister. If your sister hadn''t even woken up to the power to fight, she wouldn''t have had a grand slam. I may have wielded my powers beside you as your sister''s sister. No, a little dragleo, or lifeless. Besides, it could have even been a relationship with Calamity to fight with.


    But it''s all about possibilities. We didn''t. Then either of us must perish. That would be the right word to put on black and white. "


    "Talk about what? It''s refreshing to me!


    "You don''t have to know now. Because when the time comes, it will all be revealed. Until then, please don''t let the fool pull you off when you''re an Orange Bull.


    You should go faster than that. If the second or fourth place comes after you, they will harm your sister in the name of ''For Me''. Your sister picked you up. True Dragon - Was it Lakia? have kept in touch with me. Because you''ll be right over this. You should get back soon. The fate of the continent is already in motion. By the time your sister returns to Arnelia, it may already be a big deal. "


    "Big time? What''s that?


    "That''s what''s in a hurry. You''ll find out soon enough. Well, good day to you. Until the day we see each other again, I hope we stay the way we are."


    Leaving a profound word, La Forse disappeared into the dark night. Then would Lakia come down from the sky looking like a dragon, trying to swap with her? Alphilis sent out a demon to pick me up in Lakia, but it was an early arrival nonetheless. Given the distance, it should take 7 days for the user demon to travel alone.


    The impression that Alphilis was being molested by someone could not be plucked, but it was also driven elsewhere in an instant by a word of Rakia.


    "Alfi, are you all right!


    "Yeah, I can handle it. More than that, why are you in such a hurry?


    "I also panic. I heard from the line that he was missing early in the horse, but subtracting it caused something that I couldn''t get out of him. Listen, there''s a war going on."


    "War? It''s not unusual. There are always skirmishes on this continent..."


    "It''s not about skirmishes! ROMANSLAND suddenly started a war without declaring war on the surrounding states! Five countries are eligible. Of a total of 500,000 troops, it''s a huge invasion!


    The Alphilis and the others had completely lost their words to the screaming words of Rakia. And beyond the silence I had visited at that time, I felt like I had heard La Forse laugh.


    Continued

 1166 City of Pleasure, Part 1 - Battle News

    "Lakia, tell me more"


    To Lachia''s words, Alphilis inquired with a tight expression. I soon found out that it was a story that had to be easier for everyone, but it could be that Alphilis was the only one who had grasped the real threat at this moment.


    But the details of Lakia''s story were also unclear.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know the details either. I wander around the sky all by myself, as usual..."


    "Not the casino?


    "That went too - but it didn''t! This is serious, Lisa."


    "I tried to soothe you."


    "Lisa, just shut up for a second."


    Lisa also reluctantly silenced on the seriousness of Alphilis''s expression at no time. Lakia continues.


    "There were a great number of demons coming to Sister Maia. It wasn''t just the user demons released by Sister Maia, it was probably the powerful spirits of each region, or dragons, witches, etc. Anyway, what they were telling us was the great invasion of Romansland. None of the reports of the user demons got the guidelines, but we only knew something terrible was happening.


    At the same time, Arnelia used it. He said he wanted to ask Alphilis for something. When Cowen and Ekla asked about the requirements, it was about Romansland. But no one knew where Alphilis was going. In the first place, no one but me has come home from North Seal yet. I looked for the alphilis that disappeared on North Seal, but I can''t find anyone. On the instructions of the line, I flew home to Arnelia and reported to Ecla and Cowen the status quo that Alphilis had disappeared. In North Seal, I think it''s time to put together the rest of the line and start returning. "


    "I see. That''s where my user demon came in."


    "That''s the thing. If you ask, don''t you say you''re on the west side? I flew to Broome Volcano with all my might, but there was a user demon there who said there was an alphilis. I came here at the behest of the devil.


    Who is the Lord of that User-Demon, Alfie? I saw him as a fairly powerful sorcerer, but is there such a person in man?


    "He''s the best magician in Olimpus Church. They say La Forse."


    Lakia was roaring.


    "Uh-huh, I didn''t know there was such a powerful magician. Are you human?


    "I think so."


    "In pure visceral magic, you''re far superior to a true dragon, right? I wonder if there''s such a person... uh-huh."


    "It''s a fact. We have to take that first."


    "Um... okay?


    Suddenly Tajibo broke in. Apparently, there''s something I care about. Rakia was spotting Tajibo''s identity at a glance.


    "Is that the Fire Dragon of Bloom Volcano?


    "Yes, my name is Tajibo. Are you a true dragon?


    "Says Lakia. She''s the sister of Sky Dragon Maia."


    "Sky Dragon! She is the sister-in-law of Gwendorf, the head of True Dragon. I beg your pardon."


    Lakia was in a hurry to stop because Tajibo suddenly caught on.


    "Come on, I''m not that big of a guy"


    "Yeah, well, it''s just a debt dragon who likes to beat."


    "I haven''t lost that much!


    "How many times since then do you want to be torn apart by Aerie? We''re safe because Airlie won''t be obsessed with the money, but if we take it officially, you can''t give it back until you''ve been in Tarrum for 100 years, right?


    "Ugh... stop doing that"


    Tajibo was making his eyes squeeze because of the gloomy colors floating in Rakia. Apparently, I never thought True Dragon could be interacted with by humans. It could have been a mistake that the first true dragon I met in my life was Lakia.


    But the look on Alphilis''s face was sinister even in such a non-nervous setting. Lisa noticed and returned to the topic.


    "Alfi, is that so serious?


    "Yeah, it''s very serious."


    "I don''t think so. In the first place, in many ways, there is no way to accurately count the number of armies that invade at the time. Half a million is huge. It would be between 20 and 300,000 at most. Romansland is a military power, but if it is 500,000, it is more than all armies. There can be no such thing as using all of it to attack.


    Assuming half a million troops are true, it''s increasingly none of our business. There''s no reason to be driven into such a massive battle. We just have to let it go, like a war between humans. We have more important things to do. Isn''t that right?


    Lisa''s words were the best, but Alphilis shook her neck to the side.


    "No, Lisa. That''s not true. First of all, this battle could probably be a battle of unparalleled proportions in history. Many famous mercenaries took part in the wars we fought in the past, even to the extent of skirmishes. On this continent, which has become peaceful, the mercenaries are searching for a place where many will be working. The battlefield is its finest. If you don''t participate in this battle, your current companions will leave the mercenary regiment. The option of not participating is impossible.


    And Princess Anneclose and I are close. If you ignore her, you''ll have less requests from us in the future. "


    "So you think you''re gonna be on Romansland''s side?


    "I don''t know that yet. I''m going to get more information, and then I''m going to decide eventually. But the other thing that bothers me is that there must be some black magicians involved in this one. La Forse''s advice must be about this. I''m also concerned that the demons were too good. Whether we want it or not, we must take part in this fight. Then there is one thing to think about. How to fight and how to survive. Isn''t that right, Lisa?


    Lisa often thought of the words of Alphilis, but sighed much louder.


    "You can''t help it, big woman. What you say is also the best. Shall we gather information first?"


    "That sort of thing. Lakia, can we all get on your back?


    "I can ride it, but if you give me speed, it''s dangerous, so I''m going to fly slowly. It could take a few days to get to Arnelia, right?


    "I can''t help it. Hurry up as fast as you can."


    "I really don''t like it, but it''s a contract with Alfie. Can''t help it."


    When Lakia returned to True Dragon with a slightly dissatisfied face, she urged them to put everyone on their back. Surprised were Wictrier and Seite and Tajibo, but again they also began to understand what it would be like to be with Alphilis.


    Continued

 1167 City of Pleasure, Part 2 - Wise Mens Monologues ① -

    Alphilis and the distant shadow had used Tetrapolishka''s body to reach the Oranzebul, driven by a single-flying ceremonial beast. When the ceremonial beast created with snow and ice is melted in an instant, the shadow grabs onto the Oranzebul workshop. An orangeable workshop that does not exist, such as a common entrance, but the shadow was somewhat forcefully encroaching on the wall with witchcraft and breaking into it.


    The workshop of the Orange Bull is situated in the mountains of the continent. At first glance it''s a place without any weird philosophy, but with an accurate topographical map, you might have found some kind of massive cavity there. But especially in this place, where resources are not available and where neither man nor beast lean so close, it is impossible not to be noticed in the first place.


    Oranzeble was alone in the workshop, meditating. Seeing how it was, the shadow was often nestled in the place. I didn''t mean to be respectful. There was just a situation where the shadows couldn''t attack the Orange Bull.


    A long time passed. The passage of time is not inherently painful for shadows who are immortal. But now the shadow remembered his frustration with the course of time because he spent so much time with a man named Alphilis. So when the Orange Bull slowly opened his eyes, he accidentally kept his mouth shut and even one of the sarcasms came out.


    "That''s a relaxing one, Oranzeble. So you''re saying you can afford a wise man?


    "Aren''t you in such a hurry, Polskaya? What happened to those who lived an infinite time? I didn''t expect you to push it into the workshop and twitch it. I don''t even remember saying a word to you that I could come home. Was Alphilis impressed?"


    On the contrary, the shadow returned with irony - Polskaya got angry. I was angry that they called me by name.


    "I''m in a hurry! How far were you supposed to go, sir? What about Titania''s departure? What about the collapse of Anomaly''s workshop and the behavior of a kid ghost like Doom? What about the Ice Emperor Bikezel awakening? And the last hell of a bunch of people out there - I only left their names. I heard them through the demon. You said Vezlfernil or something. What is that? It was like a guy named Yugdrasil, the black magician. But that''s... that''s out of my comprehension, like handing out guys stronger than bikezels. What the hell is that?!?


    To Polskaya''s complaint, Oranzebul replied with a sigh of relief.


    "One question at a time. Even if I don''t yell at it, I hear enough."


    "Then I''ll get an answer."


    "Do you have an obligation to answer?


    "I have no obligation. But you will be responsible. You and I should have a reciprocal relationship. That''s the kind of contract you''d have had, right?


    "Reciprocity? What''s that about?


    When Oranzeble''s cold gray eyes caught Polskaya, it felt like blood pulled away from her body, which should not have felt the cold. Something''s wrong. Polskaya was half-step in instinct. You shouldn''t be here, I knew by instinct that it was a mistake to come.


    At that time, suddenly the orange zebul uttered a low voice.


    Don''t move.


    To the voice of Oranzeble, Polskaya was unable to move as if he had turned it into a statue. No more voices, stunned Polskaya. Even if his expression could not move, his eyes were puzzled.


    The Orange Bull stands up slowly.


    "You seem to be mistaken about my magic. You seem to think of my magic as mental control. Didn''t I?


    Naturally, Polskaya has not responded. I can''t. Oranzeble continued his monologue toward that Polskaya.


    "In addition to mental control to be precise, we can also manipulate memory. So those who are in my surgery lose memories that are inconvenient to me. There are some limitations - right, in your case, you''re forgetting the real contract you had with me.


    The real contract content is'' absolute obedience ''. If you have enemies before me, you eliminate them, and you protect me without regard for your life. Bet on the whole thing. Whatever your will, therefore, you cannot blade against me. You see? "


    "There are also shortcomings. My magic fades if I don''t keep doing it regularly. When it is also applied to a large number of humans, the effect also fades quickly for that matter. But it is impossible to escape my magic altogether. Even if it appears to have expired, the effect will appear again if you stand before me. Even if Titania was going to disobey, if she stood before me again, she would be with me. I can''t do anything but break my knee.


    That''s why I purposefully showed up before the Alphilis. Because Aldrius threatened to screw the effect of my curse and change your role. And it also made sense to reassert the magical effects I put on you.


    But apparently it was hard work. Your role is no longer what it should be. Alphilis is becoming known to the world out of my intentions. I wish she had at least grown up in the back of the mountain. But you''d better have been named after him. Whatever, your combat experience is the best on this continent. You don''t need sleep, you don''t need rest, you don''t have the mind body to take over someone else''s body and operate. Your power, if it bothers you, will even fight Brady Maria against each other. I also have a body for that. Well, I''ll answer your questions one by one. "


    I felt that the ominous magic had risen from the Orange Bull, but Polskaya still couldn''t move with a tingle.


    Continued

 1168 City of Pleasure, Part 3 - Wise Mens Monologues ② -

    "What''s happened so far is roughly what I expected. My plan went crazy more than a decade ago, only when Aldrius took Alphilis away, a plan that took me over 2,000 years to work out, but I guess that''s when the error occurred. Because of that, Alphilis left my hand, and because of that, I made it to the birth of an extra named La Forse. This resulted in some modifications to the plan, but all in all, it has a better finish than expected. With the Battle of Romans Land, my plan went into the finish. No one can stop me anymore.


    Give me the plan at this stage, too, and I no longer care who disobeys me. Silence got the plan going even when he died, and from Anomaly, he already got the fighting power he needed. Calamity is more convenient for me to get back to sanity, and Lifeless, Dragleo and Bradymaria will be able to defeat you without any help if they let you get on with the body of "Rulers of the Old Ages" I prepared. Hidun won''t be a problem in the first place, and he has to help me. He thinks it doesn''t matter if he serves his purpose. Doom has no reason to be against me. That''s why I don''t even know him. And Titania magically loses her defiance again if she stands before me. I might destroy myself in my own business before then.


    Doom''s actions also do not roughly fall outside the scope of the forecast. Taking in Osiria is within your expectations, and even if he moves there, nothing will change. It''s impossible for him to interrupt my plan. He seems to have a lot of knowledge, but he still doesn''t know anything.


    The Ice Emperor Bikezel awakening is unexpected, but also on schedule. How soon will the rulers of the Old Ages wake up? Gwendorf''s guy seems to be running around a lot, but it''s all for nothing. If he wakes up as much as he calls, they wake up long ago. One of my plans also includes their awakening. I want to ask them something, too. Instead, I have to ask. "


    "... yugdrasil..."


    Polskaya barely squeezed out his voice. It is at least a disobedience. But his mouth was shut again by the Orange Bull.


    "Yugdrasil is - I don''t know either. But it looks like he''s going to set aside his sidelines, and he''s not going to interfere with my plan. I also have an approximate idea of who it is.


    He''s probably one of the rulers of the old days. I don''t know the whole story either. No wonder there are such people. However, it is unclear why only one person is active.


    Then I''ll tell you one thing: Bikezel is said to be the weakest of the rulers of the Old Ages. And because only one person was repeatedly abusive, the others were neglected. It would be likely enough to be a power relationship around it.


    Okay, that''s it. I want you to go back to Alphilis after I''ve sealed the memory of this place again. I still have trouble getting her to die, and it is only after the plan is made that her presence becomes important. Until then, I need you to protect me... as Alphilis once did when I was young. "


    Oranzeble''s hand reaches out. But Polskaya stared calmly at his hand. It''s not like I didn''t prepare anything when confronting the Orange Bull. Considering the possibility of this happening, Polskaya left some tricks in place.


    One of them is the presence of the demons of use who let them go in this workshop. Also delay-activated sorcery. He thought if he succeeded in one of them, he could distract Aurangebull from consciousness. If consciousness had existed even for a moment, he thought it was possible to escape at that moment.


    There was a jump in Polskaya''s eye, that arrow tip that tried to activate the trick for it.


    Continued

 1169 City of Pleasure, Part 4 - Wise Mens Monologues ③ -

    "Dear Mr. Oranzeble, I have lifted all the tricks that the woman had set up."


    "Thank you, Fursil"


    It was an elf boy with gray eyes, pointy ears, just like the Orange Bull, who paid homage in front of the Orange Bull. He had more than one user demon made by Polskaya in his hand. When he dumped them as seemingly un-made, Fursil knelt before the Orange Bull.


    "It doesn''t even bother our chief''s hand. Order me if you need me. Let''s break it down into whatever shapes we want right away."


    "Don''t bother with that, it''s Fursil. This is what it looks like. It''s still necessary."


    This was an unexpected development for Polskaya. I thought there was no one in Oranzeble I could trust, but I didn''t know I had an assistant. Plus, as a magician, he''s got a lot of power. Polskaya cursed herself of her alarm that this had to be easier.


    Did Polskaya no longer think it would come as a surprise, Oranzebul looked back to her softly.


    "It''s a great horse, but we haven''t exhausted the role of this yet. Lose your memory once now and go back to Alphilis. Forget everything you remember about what happened here."


    "Do you resist? I can''t do that. Your fate is exhausted when you meet me. I gave you a name for nothing and taught you how to use your power. You would have lived the way you wanted, but you were actually just dancing on my palm."


    "(...)"


    "Mm?"


    "(From the first time you saw me, were you going to)"


    To my surprise, Polskaya has spoken in a reading. It was an unexpected thing for Oranzebul, who thought that no magic could be used, including reading stories, but on the contrary was somewhat pleased with the presence of Polskaya, who could still resist.


    "At first... it wasn''t. It would be a lie to say that I hadn''t found you just to shake the world, to give it a name, to give it a meaning of being, to find something to look forward to and do. I am called a wise man, even when I look like this. I find joy in guiding, and I believe it is my duty.


    But I could do what I had to do. We have even sacrificed clans and daughters to do so. There''s no reason not to sacrifice you. "


    "(... don''t be ridiculous! What do you think I am! Then I should have given you nothing from the start! That way I -)"


    "I don''t care what they say, I''m not going to apologize, I''m not going to pity you. It''s the best thing that ever happened to you."


    Polskaya could only watch Oranzebul''s hand slowly grow as he gritted his teeth in his heart. So much Oranzebul magic was powerful and the worst compatible with Polskaya, also a body of thought.


    Seeing Polskaya''s reaction disappear completely, Oranzeble gave her a new order. Seeing Polskaya nod several times with no expression, Oranzeble let her go. And I was sitting on the spot again.


    "Hmm... it''s been years since my liver''s been cold at all"


    "Good luck. But since you were so kind?


    "What?


    "Though I felt the ''tie'' was a little loose"


    Fursil''s point was the best. Orangeables magically gave orders that are actually not that complicated. It merely added actions that would force Alphilis and Polskaya to take if they fell under certain conditions, as well as some prohibitions.


    But the Orange Bull denied Fursil''s opinion.


    "No, that''s fine. Too many orders shorten the duration of the magic. From now on, you don''t always get to go see that one whenever you like. Arnelia''s connections are strengthened, and it''s hard to break in and escape without anyone understanding with me. There are several true dragons around Alphilis as well, and it''s not that easy to interfere with her even outside Arnelia.


    Besides, I''ve only met Alphilis a few times, but he seems to be growing up to be a pretty smart person. That''s the human apprentice who let me out, I guess. If Polskaya reacts too strangely, they might notice. "


    "I see. Do you mean,"


    "Well, this is how it would be reasonable. Well, I ate some unwanted hassle because of the strange intruder, but can I leave the repair of the broken workshop to you?


    "Of course it is. Is the chief in that room?


    "Um, heading to a centralized place. Bikezel''s awakening caused a glitch. It may not be completely fixed again. Absolutely, Anomaly did something extra for me. I didn''t know you were interfering like that from the outside if you thought the formula was strangely disturbing a lot lately with the dokuri. But it''s a good experience to have Aldrius'' guy interrupt you once. I don''t need as much effort as before to figure out how to fix it with shame"


    "That''s true. Can I help you, too?


    "I don''t need it. Better watch your surroundings just in case. If there''s anything else that could get anywhere near here, the location of this workshop could be known. That''s all we have to avoid."


    Yes, I''ll take care of it.


    Fursil respectfully watched the Oranzebul exit, heading early to repair the junction and workshop that Polskaya had broken. And in a room where no one is anymore, one shadow forms. It was a doom the size of a dwarf, which should also be called a Doom split.


    Continued

 1170 City of Pleasure, Part 5 - Dark dwarf ① -

    Doom, who at first was letting parts of his body, especially his ears and eyes, into this workshop, but from the idea that it was inefficient to just install it, he gradually craved a body that could move around and took this form. I was surprised that Doom himself could do such a thing, but the whole thing was the limit to forming a self and creating a body that could move around. Besides, the battle is aside. Probably strong enough to extinguish with simple sacred attribute sorcery. But I had the freedom to just move around the workshop.


    Of course, there was a cause that made this possible. That ''s--


    "Ugh, you''ve heard a hell of a lot about it. I wouldn''t say roughly - but, well, have some hypotheses been proven? Then you will need to dive into the deepest depths of the Orangeable workshop somehow, but the junction is in the way of that. Even if we could just nullify this junction, it would be broken, and now, what''s the matter?"


    "(... do you need my help?


    There is a sound in Doom''s head. That was Petefloat''s voice, taken in by Doom on the North Seal. Even though Petefloat was taken in by Doom, what a self he kept. It was just impossible to deprive Doom of exercising his powers as a superior Spirit and also of his control over his body, but even Doom was impossible to restrict when it came to speaking out.


    In other words, Doom is like having a cohabitant in his head for trouble. It was controllable with his one sip, even though as a doom that could obey many evil spirits originally always had no choice but to be deflected behind his back and in his consciousness. But this peat float alone was impossible to control.


    Certainly Petefloat''s knowledge is interesting. But even Doom was sick and tired of talking to Petefloat, who kept talking without even getting to talk to him. Well, I don''t even know how to separate anymore. Doom who has no regrets for rare things, but only slightly regretted taking in Petefloat.


    Doom asks Petefloat with a fed up look.


    "What are you working with?"


    "(Did I mention Orangeable''s Kingsamurai, Fursil or something? I''m guessing you''re going to take him in on this side, right? I''m talking about cooperating)"


    "Heh..."


    Doom became interested in Petefloat''s offer, which sees through his purpose. But that''s why it was so easy to snort at him.


    "How are you going to take it in? It''s called the handiwork of retreating the Polskaya, the shadow of the Alphilis, and it doesn''t change that he is a high elf. Perhaps the magic will be broken, and the prankster will not work."


    "(I guess so, I read the same thing. But if your hands don''t work, you just have to do the right thing.)"


    "What do you mean?


    "(I mean, you just have to be really friends with Farsil)"


    Doom was also stunned for a moment by the exact reversal of the shipment, and that seemed the only way to do it when I thought about it after a while of being calm.


    "... can you?


    "(Leave it to me. I don''t have a big commitment, and I''m good at being close to anyone. I don''t have any high elf friends, but there are many in the elves. Well, we''ll be able to use the experience. You''re the one who became the Demon King just by mouth, am I?


    "Oh, speaking of which, you did. It is true that when I approach you as I am, no matter how big the doll, it will be a bad spirit, and I may have to ask you to give me the initiative of this body.


    But I just want to make one thing clear. Why are you helping me? Try you, I''m the hateful enemy who took you in. Blame me, but there''s no reason to cooperate.


    "(Hehe, you don''t seem to understand my nature yet. My principle of behavior is whether it''s all interesting or not. It depends on that)"


    I could see Petefloat laughing at Doom''s troubled face. But Doom still had the personality of this incomprehensible superior spirit.


    "(I, if I say so, have not so much obsession with positivity, nor death, nor with the flesh that will be free. Well, I suppose it would be convenient if you moved, but once you die, your contract with Lady Notice would also be void, and I would be fine if I were free to think. If I were in you, my personality would eventually fade away, but that''s another fate. I was born out of nature, so unlike a dirty human being, I''m not obsessed)"


    "... so?


    "(Now I''m interested in what you do. Now that I''ve been taken in and figured it out, your presence is very interesting! You still don''t know who you are. [M] Didn''t I?)"


    "What if it is?"


    Doom replied slightly irritated, while being increasingly put on peat float tune.


    "(Let me give you some advice on your thinking. Thoughts can be done alone and slowly, but it''s the quickest way to proceed in dialogue with someone. There are evil spirits around you who have self, but they don''t acquire as much thinking power as you do. Anything missing from you that takes away Anomaly''s wisdom is someone you can talk to on a reciprocal basis. Didn''t I?)"


    "... I think about that sometimes."


    "(Don''t worry, I just want to know. What lies ahead of you. [M] You are more interesting than you think. [M] I just want to see what you should make in this world)"


    "Even if that''s what it''s all about?


    "(Doesn''t matter. Because of me, I was called the Demon King. That''s my nature, I can''t change it any more now. See, until the soul of the Spirit disappears, you say?


    "I don''t think so."


    Doom laughed bitterly and determined. Well, he said it might be interesting to leave it to him. I did try to take Petefloat in and explore that memory, but even Doom had enough bargaining power for him to admire. It was not Dada who made numerous races at the tip of his mouth alone and became the Demon King.


    When Doom ceded control of his division, he went deep into his self and nature to be just opposite Petefloat. It is a body originally made, and the source of that knowledge involves the production of Anomaly''s Demon King. Though it would be easy to take out honestly, there was some knowledge of ''studying'' fairies, and it wasn''t that hard to create a body that mimicked a born fairy.


    And Doom and Petefloat, ready, approached Farsil. No matter how high-elf the Orange Bull is, food and sleep are more imperative than he is an organism. Fursil had come out every now and then to procure food. Doom and Petefloat aimed there.


    Continued

 1171 City of Pleasure, Part 6 - Dark dwarf ② -

    Petefloat approached Farsil very naturally. It entered the range of Fursil''s vigilance net. Naturally, a sharp voice flew in from Fursil.


    "Who!?


    "(Hia!?


    Petefloat raised a loud voice that did not speak and was stuck in the air. Doom is also a surprise act. Sure, it''s a newborn fairy setting, but newborn fairies don''t have a language. I don''t think I can do this myself.


    "(Ahhh, big guy!


    "Mm, you say it''s a fairy?


    Fursil looks surprised. Petefloat, who looked frightened, but Fursil was not relieved of his vigilance.


    It is also natural. This section of the workshop has been cleared of people by fairly harsh sorcery. Though this surrounding area is an originally unpopular place, it is rarely close to a single beast workshop. It''s built to be so. I could hardly even think about the spirits approaching there. The Dooms can recognize this place because they stuck to the Orange Bull and infiltrated this workshop first. Otherwise, you''ll need to be prepared to walk lice all over the continent to find this workshop. There was still a chance that I would walk away from this place alone.


    Fursil went on to observe Petefloat even more.


    "How come there''s a fairy in here? Answer me."


    "(Wow, I don''t know. Because I was here when I realized it!


    Petefloat was just frightened to tell him that, but Fursil stared at him to appraise Petefloat with a sharp, unlike any boy.


    And after a while, he was sighing loudly and unzipping.


    "... you just said its nature, a mixed subspecies of darkness and other elephants (demi hybrids). Sure, there''s a chance you''ll be born alone around the workshop, within boundaries. Too much witchcraft... no, I''ve been paying close attention lately not to be, but wasn''t it perfect yet"


    "(hey, what the hell)"


    "Oh, I''m sorry. This is the story."


    Fursil laughed fluffily when he broke his expression, looking at Petefloat. It was a laugh like the goodness of the native had seeped out.


    "You''re a little concerned, forgive me if I threatened you"


    "(Angry?


    "I''m not angry, I hope you''re relieved"


    Fersil reached softly and let Petefloat sit on his palm. Peat floats are always used.


    "There''s no name, is there?


    "(Name?


    "Can you help if you were just born? I''m Fursil."


    "(Fursil?


    Petefloat was still responding with a small tremor. In that attitude, a sentiment of pity arose from Farsir.


    "I won''t do anything. So don''t be frightened."


    "(Really? Isn''t Fursil the scary one?


    "Oh, no."


    "(But the plants around me say this is a place where creatures shouldn''t be. If I were there, I''d be pissed off. That''s why I tried to escape)"


    "You think you can hear the plant?


    Fursil turned his eyes round. As a matter of fact, unless you''re also a spirit, it''s nearly impossible to hear a voice other than an organism, no matter how high a mage you are. It is an impossible artistic discipline unless one renounces its nature as a person, how close compatibility and attributes are. To Farsir, who is a high elf, and to Doom, who is an evil spirit, this was impossible.


    Firstly, Firsil intended to dispose of the fairies that appeared before him. But he stopped sneaking at his frightened appearance and was at least about to let him go somewhere else. But if you can listen to the plants - if you miss them well, I thought you might be able to be even better on this perimeter alert.


    "I see - do you have any idea where you''re going?


    "(I don''t. I don''t even know where this place is)"


    "I guess that is. So why don''t you help me out here?


    "(Help?


    "Yes. I helped protect what was important. Must be rewarding."


    Fursil thought that he would have about the discretion to have that much help. Fursil still looks like a boy because of his appearance, but his real age is over 200. If it was the original high elf, I thought it was time to use the demons and phantom beasts that would be me. Of course, Oranzebul didn''t give such permission, but he thought there was no harm in a fairy like this.


    But the furcyl boy could not know what evil look the fairy had behind him when he fulfilled it and drew him into his company.


    On the other hand, a short distance from the workshop in Oranzebul, Polskaya, bewitched by Oranzebul, was walking in a lump. Because it just took some magic, and its footprint is somewhere out of place. It looked like it could not help hitting a branch or scowling.


    But before the polskaya, a forest wolf suddenly appeared. Normally overwhelmed by the magic of Tetrapolishka, the concurrent demons and warcraft lurk their breath, but only this forest wolf sees the path of Tetrapolishka in a dignified fashion and trivializes its appearance. And when he had seen it all, he began to hum the flower with dissatisfaction, and to speak unto what would be.


    "Again, you Orangeable guy, were you doing magic to me, too? I thought that would happen anyway, but it''s a pain in the ass when it comes to brainwashing named parents. I can''t think of a way to disarm it."


    The Lord of the Voice is Polskaya. Polskaya did not use the main body when boarding into the Oranzebul workshop, but used the consciousness that separated some of the parts from the main body to transfer them to Tetrapolishka. And the main unit used the forest wolf around it as a temporary residence. This ability of Polskaya was something neither Oranzebul knew.


    "Was it a mistake in the first place to be named after a guy like that? But I can''t help but regret it, but I wonder what happened. Even if we keep rendezvous with our identities, there will be a good chance that the magical influence of the Orange Bull will come out. I can''t just leave Tetrapolishka''s body as it is, but she''s a part of me because she''s separated. You can''t just give up. And if you find that there is no magical influence of the Orange Bull, what kind of hand can you get this time... I wanted to know the sincerity of the Orange Bull and I tried it for now, but the information I got is about the exact location of the Orange Bull workshop so far and the fact that he has a loyal ally too? Well, I wonder what''s wrong with this information alone."


    "Hmm, you''re in trouble for sure"


    It is Yugdrasil who has spoken from behind Polskaya. It was also for a moment that Polskaya opened her eyes to the emergence of Yugdrasil, where she felt no sign, later in the guise of tranquillity, rather talking about sticking out her jaw to create room.


    But when Yugdrasil rang his fingers, Tetrapolishka''s body had stopped behaving completely and even the leaves of the trees that danced through the universe had stopped moving.


    Continued

 1172 City of Pleasure, Part 7 - Dark dwarf ③ -

    "Time stagnant magic."


    "It''s not a pause, but it would be dozens of times as much time outside in physical sensory time. I can talk here without worrying about people. Well, let''s have a little talk."


    Yugdrasil said calmly, lowering his hips on the rock to show no hostility. Polskaya stood on guard unchanged, but I had a feeling it would not be a fight.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Like I said, I came to talk to you. Your presence is very important."


    "Is that because it involves Alphilis?


    "Yes."


    Polskaya snorted.


    "Doesn''t it matter what I am?


    "I haven''t said that much, I''m just saying that Alphilis is special"


    "It''s similar. Is that how important it is to be a witch?


    "You don''t know?


    Instead, Yugdrasil was making a sound like he was frightened. But Polskaya countered with a rough nose.


    "Oh, my role is to monitor the Alphilis. It was only in the beginning that we merged successfully, the runoff was repeated because we were unable to operate, but to some extent we began to live together and the boundaries of the spirit are stable. But I''m stronger at the initiative of the spirit, and I know she''s grown before she''s willing, but I don''t think she''s the kind of person Orangeable wants, though I think she''s grown funny. I know you''re a good person, but it''s just a story within human boundaries. I don''t know why Oranzebul ordered me to take the lead and defend it in the event of a crisis."


    "But now you don''t hate me, either. I think about Alphilis. Didn''t I?"


    "It''s..."


    Polskaya got stuck in words, getting poked at being gradually aware of himself. It was certainly an Orangeable order at first, but it hasn''t even been ordered to do an archery on Alphilis. If you think only of protecting Alphilis, you don''t have to train him to do anything. Not least he had been ordered to shake the spirit of Alphilis, but he hasn''t carried it out in any way these days, even though there has been an obstruction of Larna. If you ask me why, all I can say is that I like Alphilis.


    Yugdrasil continued.


    "You''ve become too clear about yourself. When you first occurred on the battlefield, you were a lump of unwilled malice and hatred. Your instincts were only right for battle, even when you became self-possessed and possessed by others. Has the wind changed direction since you started having companions such as Tetrapolishka? Still, the underlying hatred didn''t seem to have disappeared, but you''ve completely changed your raison d ''��tre since you started living with Alphilis.


    Do you know why?


    "That''s a lot of talk from up there. Do you understand?"


    "Imagine that."


    Polskaya conceived. I certainly don''t know why. I know that while living with Alphilis, there is definitely a change in my unconsciousness. But I didn''t know why. Instead of saying, should I say that I was first aware of it after being pointed out?


    Polskaya was listening back almost unconsciously.


    "Why? What was the impact of being with Alpha Reese?


    "Essential degeneration... maybe that''s the real power of Alphilis"


    "You think it''s a degeneration of nature? What the hell..."


    "We''re talking about possibilities. than that."


    Yugdrasil clutched his hand toward Polskaya all the time. Polskaya gets annoyed when she feels the intention. I just realized, how did Yugdrasil show up on this scene?


    "You, you''re here to get me."


    "That''s hard to say in a bite. First came an individual named you to determine what it was like. As a result, I thought it would be fine if it wasn''t dangerous. And I want to make it easier if I can."


    "He says that''s the sight from the top!


    "Exactly. So I''m going to ask you to take it easy."


    Yugdrasil, who left his voice at peace, in a rough polskaya. Between a few moments, Polskaya also exhaled heavily.


    "... just tell me one thing. Are you an Alphilis enemy or an ally?"


    "On your side."


    "Is that even in the future?"


    "I don''t know that. But Oranzebul and I are in a cooperative relationship, but we''re basically not where we want to be. Oranzeble considers the matter of Alphilis to be one of the means for his own ends. But in my case, Alphilis will probably be the only one. With how she grows, perhaps my imaginary future will completely change its appearance"


    "So you will continue to interfere with Alphilis?


    "Not to the point of not dying. If my interference passes, that could end unfavorably. It''s hard to add or subtract. That''s why I have your powers. I want you to continue to protect Alphilis."


    Polskaya thought again. And he snorted hesitantly.


    "Fine. I still don''t feel bad about being with Alphilis either. Plus, I''m on my way to training. I don''t like half of it."


    "You don''t ask me if I''m safe? We must have just broken up in North Seal."


    "Hmm, an easy dying woman, or that one. Anyway, it''s decided to be safe. But I want you to listen to me. Listen to your wish."


    "Exchange terms, I mean, okay."


    Yugdrasil looked interesting. Because it''s rare to have someone to negotiate with you. And Polskaya said:


    Continued

 1173 City of Pleasure, Part 8 - Dark dwarf ④ -

    "I''m talking about Tetrapolishka. I use her body, even though it''s what it''s all about. I''d like to return this body to her husband."


    "I don''t mind that. You should return her body and then go back to Alphilis. I can wait for you as long as that."


    "By the way, this one might not be able to wait. I borrowed it because I thought it would be a little more..."


    "- I see. He wants it back as soon as possible. You know what?"


    "Exactly"


    Understanding the circumstances of Polskaya and Tetrapolishka, Yugdrasil activated the magic of metastasis as soon as possible. In the midst of that sorcery being activated, Polskaya realizes something much stranger.


    "If it''s your magic, I''m not worried about the North Seal distance, but if they send you anywhere, it''s a hassle to travel."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll send you in front of Tetrapolishka''s husband. Otherwise, Bo won''t. I hear we have less time than you think."


    "... well. I already thought it was the limit when I was possessed, but... No, wait. How do we send it right in front of us? Wouldn''t it be possible if we hadn''t made it even at the origin of the metastasis?


    "There''s nothing wrong with that, only for me. Whatever, I can see it."


    "See...? Hey, what do you mean..."


    "It''s none of your business. Sometimes the world shouldn''t know."


    Polskaya found out that Yugdrasil disappeared from his sight in the middle of a question and that he had metastasized. And shortly after the transfer, when I found out I was in the castle of Tetrapolishka in North Seal, I realized that my interest in Yugdrasil was fading from my head as soon as I got there. I desperately tried to resist it when I realized it was Yugdrasil''s magic, but when I saw Tetrapolishka''s husband''s face in front of me, Polskaya''s consciousness was dimmed so that even Tetrapolishka''s ego suddenly awakened.


    And Tetrapolishka was to regain consciousness for the first time in a long time. And I was feeling it at the same time. When this conversation is probably the last. The face of her gentle husband was unchanged in front of her. It''s never good at shaping, nor does it make you feel sharp intellect again. It was just that the face was much softer from the moment we met, a face that represented a deep and gentle heart. Yes, it is the moment when Tetrapolishka really learns relief.


    "My Lord."


    "Pollica, welcome back"


    Unchanged reply, unchanged smile. But the surrounding sights were different. The temple we had built for ourselves had already fallen apart, and we found that the building had been half-destructed. But Tetrapolishka asked nothing. There was also the departure of the villagers, the things I had to decide for the future, and Wictrier, but they were all blown away when I saw my husband''s face.


    Tetrapolishka stroked one of her husband''s cheeks, crushing what she thought.


    "Yes, sir. I''m going to grow flowers next time."


    "Flowers?


    "That''s right. It is a flower that grows even in the cold. It''ll be hard inside, but don''t you think it''s rewarding?


    "That''s right. But Victoria could get angry again." Bring up the challenge again. Who do you think will actually take care of you? Say ''or something. "


    "Hehe, it must be"


    Feeling like the sight was in front of him, Tetrapolishka put her hands in the sky. There''s already blood on that hand. This is not my own blood.


    But even that doesn''t bother me anymore now. Because I don''t already feel pain or anything.


    Continued

 1174 City of Pleasure, Part 9 - Eternal Rest

    "Victoria has been a nuisance. Because of what we''ve done."


    "Right. But I loved you."


    "That''s right. Second in the world."


    "What''s the best?


    "Look, don''t make me say that out of a woman''s mouth."


    Tetrapolishka slapped her husband in the chest so he could get twitched. And then you stroke your face slowly.


    "Sir, do you have any regrets?


    "What?


    "It''s about walking at the same time as me. There was also a choice to leave me alone and deceive the raw as a person. Because we immersed ourselves in the magic of stopping time together, we were to reduce our life expectancy. Plus all my friends and family died first. Still good -"


    Tetrapolishka''s words were blocked by her husband''s stroking of his head. And Tetrapolishka looked into her husband''s clear eyes and understood. He said no more words were needed. They just hugged each other to melt, and eventually slowly turned off the light of their lives.


    "... my mother is dead now"


    "Tetrapolishka?


    The Alphilis had already returned to the vicinity of Arnelia aboard Rakia. As usual, Lakia was disillusioned with her human form in the proper forests nearby, and she was on her way back to Arnelia with the Alphilis. At that time, suddenly, Victoria began to speak.


    But although it was the colour of sorrow that floated in Victoria''s expression, he didn''t seem so upset.


    "You''re surprisingly calm. How do you know that?


    "If anything happened with witchcraft, I was beginning to understand the crisis. I understood in my head that it could be enough as one possibility, but when it happens..."


    "Don''t you feel anything?


    "Yeah, amazingly"


    Victoria seemed upset that she felt nothing the other way around. Seeing how it was, Alphilis told him as he gently held his shoulder.


    "My mother and I were just a pattern to talk about in our thoughts for a long time. I''m always the one who cleans up and moves around if there''s a requirement. It is no longer on the far side of my memory that I was stroked in the head or that I went somewhere with him. Still, if you are in the Ice Column of the Curse, life will be shredded by any being. Eventually my mother''s life disappears because I knew it from birth. Oh, I thought the time had come."


    "Sometimes when a loved one dies, the feeling comes later. When I die, I can''t believe it first, and sometimes I get sad as I prepare for my grave. Tears could come days or months late."


    "Alfi has experience, too?


    "When I was a master. And Gwendorf."


    When Alphilis pounded his shoulder, he left more words as he walked away from Wictrier.


    "Your family may be gone, but from now on, we''re - this mercenary regiment is our new family. Never forget."


    "Are you encouraging me?


    "Until I told you the truth. I''ve been building mercenaries like that."


    Alphilis didn''t talk about Tetrapolishka that much. But Victoria thought. That I would probably never see the remains of my mother and father again. They should have fallen asleep in perpetual frozen earth, just as they had fallen asleep before. As they have always done, they will surely sleep amicably and forever. The only thing I''m sure of is that they would have been much happier. Wictrier was overwhelmed as he looked north, saying that his mother, Tetrapolishka, might have finally gained real rest after her death.


    And when they had lost so much and returned to the mercenary regiment''s quarters, the remaining hostages greeted the Alphilis with their eyes round. Because there was no glimpse when it came to their return. It was Ekla who came out of the dormitory in a hurry. Although she and Cowen knew roughly what was going on beforehand, she still seemed uncomfortable.


    "Alphilis! Can you explain what the hell happened?


    "Come on. Not the same while you''re away?


    "Yeah, no big change. But the others..."


    "It''s okay, don''t worry. We should meet later."


    "Welcome home ~"


    The missing voice between cracking and entering is Cowen. The tone was the same, but the look seemed more pressing than usual. From that look, Alphilis perceived the situation.


    "Ekla, this is Victoria. She''s going to be part of this mercenary regiment. Please welcome me with the treatment of captainship."


    "Yes!? Suddenly!?


    "You''ll be convinced by the way she fights. He''s one of the most powerful candidates in my mercenary regiment today. Tajibo the Dragon Man, show him around. Tajibo treats guests for now."


    "Ha... come here then"


    "Regards"


    "Easy to take care of"


    Wictrier bowed down small, Tajibo greeted Eagle Deep and followed Ekla, and the others seemed to have returned to the room once. Alpha Reese and Cowen, plus Lisa and Nia went into Alpha Reese''s office in a hurry.


    Cowen cuts it out quickly.


    "Alpha Reese, did Ekura tell you what happened?"


    "Yeah, I heard. It must be about Romansland, right?


    "Yes - this is still ~"


    "Yeah, right. This is..."


    "It went as expected ~"


    "You did what I expected."


    The last words are the two with the same tone.


    Continued

 1175 City of Pleasure, Part 10 - New Request ① -

    And Lisa and Nia both have no idea what''s going on.


    "What do you mean? You''re saying you foresaw this war?


    "Yeah, that''s what I mean ~"


    "There were signs. From the guild, from Arnelia, and from Cowen''s own information network. I thought this would happen sooner or later. I think it''s a little early."


    "I don''t know. How could there be a reason to wage war on Romansland? Sure, it''s a military power, but I don''t think his country''s in financial difficulty or famine."


    "For one thing - it''s a chronic worry wonder"


    It is a little Lisa and Nia to Cowen''s words.


    "Distressed," he said?


    "Words are bad - but his great country is chronically forced to fight demons because of the many undeveloped lands around it - his country, originally founded on the strength of soldiers, was founded from its inception as a military power - but its pride and surrounding circumstances prevented it from successfully carrying out disarmament - and from chronic discord with Arnelia made it good to intervene in the Alliance - thus as a spearhead of an enlarged army - cyclically waged wars that can be reckless or outrageous from time to time at intervals of more than a decade. Because the last war was about 25 years ago - I was rather wondering if you would have tolerated it well"


    "Is that... is that what makes you go to war?


    "You know what? It''s important."


    The way Cowen put it was also like a mother preaching common sense to Lisa and Nia.


    "Here''s the word ~: ''If you lose food, people die, but if you lose pride, the country dies''. Romans Land is a nation founded on its own from the reign of the Demon King. Using a special method of warfare to drive the Fei Long, it also liberated the surrounding land to become a great power. It clashed at times with Arnelia, who at the time was the momentum to drop flying birds - and at times seemed to cooperate - but because of too long a battle - the Romans Land people were rooted in the value that fighting was the only way to be proud. Even now they are laid with a conscription system for all their citizens, and all their people know how to treat certain weapons, both men and women. The country''s roads are roughly also used as military roads, and I hope that each rural area has a stockpile of weapons ready for war.


    The troubles of such a great power are the chronic financial difficulties caused by the size of the standing army and the lack of work caused by the fact that the land is thin. So regularly they wage war - measuring looting and economic moisture. I wonder if war can be a country for that country. "


    "You''re an annoying big country."


    "But it is because I think such a country is behind it that the neighbouring countries - the satellite countries - have benefited from it. Romansland''s army has made many appearances, including crusading demons and exorcising bandits. The more guild develops, the more Romansland will be cornered economically and socially. I''ve heard that the equilibrium has been going well these days."


    "Right ~. And the other thing I don''t know ~ is that Romansland has launched a simultaneous invasion against that satellite country ~. This is a place to eat your hands and feet and fatten your stomach ~ I wonder if you can find any justification or meaning in the battle ~"


    "We have another problem. At this time of winter, why do we wake up the army? How much will it stop? I heard Romansland will be closed to snow in the winter. I wonder if you can''t help replenishing supplies."


    "Well... I guess I''ll ask Miriazal for an explanation around there. I''d like to head to the Deep Green Palace right away, but I want Cowen to follow me."


    "I intend to ~. Would you like me to come to these two ~. And Ekura ~"


    "Right, shall we move immediately"


    The Alphilis, who had finished their preparations, quickly headed to the Deep Green Palace.


    "... I see it was a tough fight"


    "It''s something I''ve moved myself, but I didn''t think it was going to matter this far."


    "I wish you''d give me a word before you move."


    "If you did that, you would have stopped it anyway, wouldn''t you? Aren''t you trying to use our power to hunt Tetrapolishka?


    "Yeah, if I could afford that. It was in the Hachibana Forest, and it was nowhere near there."


    "For that, it seems like you''ve had a long pilgrimage of arms?


    The tingly Miriazal brow moved, but Alphilis was sipping tea flat. It is Lisa and Nia who are irritated.


    "What was the pilgrimage like?


    "A man wearing glasses and trying to force himself to use a polite tone."


    "Mason or... if it''s Miranda''s orders, it''s not appropriate."


    "What kind of man are you?


    "I have hunted many more of the most militant of the pilgrimages, the Demon King alone. Its achievements include the bandits'' conquest and the resolution of conflicts. It depends on the mood at the time, as I also undertake tasks such as searching for the most people and treasure hunting. A man who rarely returns to Arnelia and performs his mission pale, almost alone. I haven''t even seen your face for years."


    "Hmm... you were definitely a man who didn''t know what he was thinking"


    When Alphilis asked for a replacement for the tea, he looked more seriously at Miriazal. Actually, I didn''t tell you everything about Bikezel or anything else, but Alphilis wasn''t sure how far he should tell Miriazal either, so he decided, without any objection, that Tetrapolishka had died in the fight against Anomaly. The shadows, the witches, etc. were lost in judgment even by Alphilis, and therefore could not be conveyed.


    Continued

 1176 City of Pleasure, Part 11 - New Request ② -

    And Alphilis changed the story and cut to the point.


    "So, what can we do for you about Romansland?


    "Mm-hmm. Shall we also talk about Miranda? They''ll be here any minute."


    Miranda came to the spot. I also feel like it took a while to call it in as soon as Alphilis arrived, but it wasn''t as good as it used to be.


    Alphilis looked Miranda in the face and grated her chest. On the other hand, there were concerns. There is almost no doubt that it was Miranda''s order to send Mason. In that case, how far were you going to let Mason do it? There was also a part of the alphilis that could not be measured. Because as far as Alpha Reese looked at Mason, we felt like we were in danger of becoming our own enemies if we had to.


    While Alphilis was delighted with Miranda''s appearance of good health, he was somehow realizing himself unable to place the full trust of what he had before. Still, I changed my mind and said hello myself.


    "Long time no see. Looking good. Best of all."


    "Do I look like that?


    "More than before."


    "Sure, it''s better than before. Totally insomniac these days."


    "You haven''t slept?


    "Busy doesn''t change forever, but I''m just used to it. Well, Romansland''s measures. Alberto, spread the map."


    Miranda had already brought in maps around Romansland. Seeing how many writings have already been made, I guess some reflection has been made. Miranda started talking to herself.


    "Let''s start with information that Atashi purchased from pilgrimages and other association branches. The invasion of Romansland began suddenly without a declaration of war. It just seems that disturbing behavior has been around the border for a long time, and that countries bordering the border often ask questions, but they should be described as part of a military operation to ignore or crusade demons. As a result, the end of the war was opened with almost every country close to defenceless. You already think the war dead in every country count 10,000? There are reports of Romansland troops going around on fire everywhere, slaughtering and looting."


    "It presents a complete war of aggression. How big?"


    "A total of 300,000 to 500,000. This will hit almost all of Romansland''s standing armies. For this reason, we believe that in addition to the regular army, conscripts have been added. They''re heading south from five invasive roads."


    "I see. Then the war itself might be over waiting for winter."


    Cowen pinched his mouth. Miriazal asks about the assumption.


    "Why can you say that, Corwen?"


    "As all of you on this occasion may know - that is why Romansland laid its current border line - the Romansland''s national territory is vast - but there remained a small country around it. Why is that?"


    ''Cause across small countries, they each meet demonic habitats''


    "Archbishop Miranda is right ~"


    Cowen replied with a smile. Because some of the men who were there leaned their necks, Cowen goes on to explain.


    "Okay ~? First there are seven main streets leading to Romansland ~. The road leading west leads to a place called the Karajana region - but this is at the knees of the Orimpas Association ~. There is absolutely no point in invading it, because it goes through numerous barren areas and demonic nests by the very end of it ~. The eastern streets ~ lead to Alexandria through the conflict zone ~. Unless you are seriously willing to war Alexandria again - there is no point in passing it ~.


    Then ~, the five southern streets are the main invasion, the center of commerce ~. Of which the westernmost streets ~ enter the Broome Volcano Zone when you pass through one country ~ "


    "Where we were flown by the transfer, right?


    "As far as I can tell, that''s a very small part of the volcanic zone ~. The real volcanic zone is bigger ~ and there are many sulphur eruptions where organisms can''t live ~. If we can get through here, we''ll reach western countries ~ but we need a month even if we have guidance for troops to get through ~. I was wondering if it would be difficult unless it was also the cooperation of the local species ~.


    Next is another eastern street - but if you go through another country, you will hit the marshlands -. The marshlands are under the control of the marshmen - and even if they fall out, they are the prairies -. The streets in the middle will still hit the prairies, separating the Grand Canyon. I wonder if there''s any point in going south for the same reason. "


    "Sure. So how about the east side of the street?


    "The easternmost streets - on top of the need to plummet the country - are thinner in their own steps and unsuitable for advancing the army. That depends on where your ultimate goal is - but if you''re going south, I was wondering if it''s going to be another western street, Fullhorn Street."


    "It''s the oldest street. Therefore, it will be well maintained as a street and will withstand the invasion of the army. But..."


    "Yeah, it''s also the most difficult street. When Romansland''s realm once belonged to demons, it should have been one of the fierce war zones. There are some of the best Fulhorn fortresses on the continent, and they even told me that if I had 20,000 soldiers there, I wouldn''t be able to get through a rat. And if you pull out of there, what you''re waiting for is a free trade federation, starting with Tarram. It will be condemned by the nations to advance the army there. There''s no excuse, is there?


    "I see, it sure is. So as Arnelia, we just need to move?


    "... could it be?


    When I agreed with Cowen''s words, it was Alphilis who disputed them.


    Continued

 1177 City of Pleasure, Part 12 - New Request ③ -

    When Alphilis stared at the map, he started pointing out:


    "Corwen. Have you considered the possibility that Romansland might be a black sorcerer''s spike?


    "... Yeah, I don''t even have to go with the spirits - I believe they''re involved in some way. Were you talking about the Demon King''s workshop?"


    "Well, there''s a good chance there might be one of the biggest Demon King''s workshops out there. I wonder around there, Miranda?


    "... as Alfi imagined. The use of blackhawks and pilgrimages or something to look into has turned out to be the largest of the workshops. We therefore believe that Romansland is a cooperative nation of black magicians."


    "Then maybe the black magicians are working together on this war. So maybe the assumption itself is going to change."


    "Assumption?"


    Nia questioned. Towards that nearer, Alphilis asks questions.


    "Nia, why are we waging a war?


    "... when the country''s finances are unstable due to famine, etc., or when it is hostile for any reason, etc."


    "You have no enemies in your subordinate country. Moreover, it is difficult to think of the five countries simultaneously. It''s hard to imagine how unstable the country''s finances are."


    "Yeah, it seems the current king''s squandering has been terrible lately, but still shouldn''t be enough for the country''s finances to lean"


    "But what if war is an end in itself?


    Everyone on the spot looked like, oh. If war is an end in itself, no more reason is needed. Alphilis continued.


    "If war is an end in itself, there are many points to be made. The emergence of demon kings equal to abandonment, wars that would have probably been manipulated by silence and calamity everywhere. If they are an end in themselves, I am also convinced that there will be a war"


    "But what are we gonna do about waging a war? What''s in it for the Orange?


    "... is sacrifice an end in itself?"


    You''re right.


    Alphilis nodded at Cowen''s words. Continue with the face that Miriazal is gone.


    "I see, why didn''t you turn your head to that possibility? There are many sorceries that can be performed with sacrifice. I use every part of my body even in normal sorcery. But when it comes to using the scale of the war itself, there are incredible casualties. I can''t even imagine what magnitude it would be, such as magic you could do with it. Mostly, it''s suspicious if it''s doable."


    "It must have been a prep period for that. Assuming the victims of the Romansland war are used as catalysts, how big a magic formation would you need?


    "... the bigger the better. That''s enough to involve the continent. But assuming that''s all that stupid big magic formation, there''s a good chance it won''t boot up for a little while. I suppose it''s more likely a runoff?


    "I don''t know the details around there. But that makes sense. I''ll get back to it.


    Let''s say the Orange Bull is involved in this war. Then I think the five-way operation will change its roots. First the westernmost route. Who was in Broome Volcano?


    "Gunz... ah"


    "Yes, a man joining the Black Mage was leading the Dragon Man. With the local dragon man''s guidance, don''t you think we can safely break through that place?


    "The swamps in the same way?


    "It''s possible. A little bit, maybe we can get through the Grand Canyon in some way. For example, you think there''s a demon king flying in the sky? The east side may also have nothing to do with it. If the Demon King were behind this, it would have absolutely no bearing on whether or not the army could get through. In the first place, they have the power to fight the dragon."


    Everyone blued or got a serious look at the idea of Alphilis. I felt like I had been made aware of the seriousness of the situation for the first time.


    But the earliest response was Miriazal.


    "... let''s say the Alphilis assumption was right. Then, as Cowen first pointed out, the war will end with winter. Because in winter, Romans Land itself will be closed to snow, making it impossible for the transport of supplies to take place as we thought it would.


    But I think it''s necessary to keep your hands on it. At least on the assumption that Romansland will attack. So I was going to ask for it from the beginning, but I want to make a request to Alphilis. "


    "Does that mean we should be Arnelian spires?


    The field stuck to the words of Alphilis. Miranda, Alphilis, Miriazar and Cowen''s sharp gaze intersect. The first person to close his eyes and take his gaze off was Miriazal.


    "Don''t be so vigilant"


    "Don''t be alarmed. It''s impossible. There''s a world body. Whatever the truth, I don''t think it''s a good move for us to be seen as Arnelian spirits."


    "Yeah, well, you can''t be in the bright light. I''d like to ask for a few good men for this job."


    "... what''s it about?


    "Negotiate with the true ruler of Tarram and attach your cooperation to us."


    Alphilis and Cowen looked at each other. Because I thought it was an inexplicable job.


    Continued

 1178 City of Pleasure, Part 13 - New Request ?

    "Um - in your words - what is the ruler of Tarram? That city is one of the free and commercial confederations - the operation of the city should be done by the guild chief and an elected civic representative, and there should be no ruler, etc. - the rights of the city should be intricately intertwined in the first place - and you won''t be able to breathe as much flavor as you think even if you have a ruler, etc. - and it shouldn''t mean anything to be a ruler -"


    "Besides, if it''s such a trick, why don''t you let the Arnelians do it better than us? I think it''s more appropriate than us."


    "If I could do that, I wouldn''t have a hard time. I have already tried it without a mouth or pilgrimage. Even the ''grass'' that keeps us diving on the ground for a long time is as if we can''t grasp who we are, sending pilgrimages without a clue. I sent Miranda myself, but I couldn''t get a hold of her."


    "Yes, even Atashi couldn''t do it"


    Miranda talks ruefully.


    "That city is a demon cave. Hide who you are and infiltrate it, but let''s go grand by waving the glory, but never reveal who you are. It''s a city like a polyhedron of different colors and shapes. It''s like I can''t grasp the whole thing. Atashi is also a city I have visited many times for decades, but I get a different impression each time.


    But polyhedrons always have nuclei. Despite its diverse nature, it is proof that it is managed without disintegration. "


    "... rumor has it"


    Lisa spoke hesitantly, so the attention will be drawn there. Lisa herself seems to think it''s a good idea to speak.


    "Among the information I gathered was rumors about Tarram. Tarram said that he would be the ''keeper of order'' after that. That''s why they say the city''s habitat division is appropriately done, a city where so much desire and strife swirl, but without collapsing, Tarram has protected its appearance for hundreds of years.


    This request is about finding, persuading and alliing those who will guard that order?


    "I don''t need you on my side, but at least I want you to avoid hostility to Arnelia"


    "What if we become hostile?


    "- I''ll take care of it. I don''t even know what''s going on. I don''t know what to do."


    Miriazar also replied as troubled. But you decided that Alphilis should be cautious, too, and his expression didn''t change.


    "So what''s the reward? I''ll tell you what, half the reward won''t be right for you."


    "I know. Wow. The reward depends on the outcome, but if you succeed in keeping Tarram on your side, I''ll give you one piece of land that I have. So what do you say?


    "The land?


    The color of Alphilis'' eyes changed. And I had a mind-blowing attitude for a while, but apparently my belly is set.


    "Where?


    "There are as many candidates as there are on the continent. Even so, we were involved in the formation of nations. Whether countries forget it or not, they leave land leases in various places. So that if you have to, the land can be taken over."


    "That''s Miriazal, you''re dirty"


    "Dumb, it''s natural. I''m thinking how much human and financial damage Washi and others have done. They have lent the land that the original eagles acquired and encouraged human independence. Some of them offered to lend themselves even though they said they wanted to. What''s wrong with having them returned"


    "It''s a strong valve ~"


    "The Lord will not tell you. So, do you take it or not?"


    "I don''t know if I have a choice not to take it, but shall I? That''s an attractive offer. Please list the candidates for the land again. Including size and location."


    "Come on."


    "What''s the deadline for the request?


    "Let''s see what happens before it snows. Depends."


    Then I''ll be on my way.


    And Alphilis immediately took his seat. Apparently, he''s already begun to get his head around the request. In the room left, Miranda and Miriazal were looking at each other.


    "So, what do you think?


    "I don''t know what."


    "The chances of a successful request. Even with our information network, we can make sure it even exists. You think they''ll find us?


    "I can only bet on the power to attract people from Alfie. He was born around stars like that. If you can''t find him in that kid, maybe it''s really just a rumor. All you can do is figure out what to do when nothing is done."


    "What exactly do we do?


    "You''re going to take a forceful means. If the commercial federation, starting with Tarram, is suppressed, Romansland''s stronghold will be created to the south. If that''s the case, we''ll force the Commercial Confederation at the hands of the Atassis."


    "Can you do that?


    "That''s the Atashi for it, isn''t it?


    Miranda grinned, putting the cup down and taking a seat.


    "Well, suppose it takes a Atashi soon, too. Just one thing before that. What happened to the attack on the Octopus Forest?


    "... there was nothing"


    "Yes?"


    Miranda unwittingly listens back to Miriazal''s dark expression.


    Continued

 1179 City of Pleasure, Part 14 - New Request ⑤ -

    "Behind the Yae forest there was no ''nothing''. You were right about the shell. There was no sign of Calamity''s appearance, or even of anything under his subordination. Except for one giant hole."


    "Huge, hole?


    "Yes, in the hole. I don''t know how big it is, but it''s a huge enough hole for a rock roof to fit in. I can''t imagine the depth."


    "Are you kidding me? One wing, 20 meters, a lock. Does that mean it has a diameter of 50 meters? What''s that hole?


    "I can imagine. Guess what?


    "... I don''t even have to ask, do I? There were no traces, were there?


    "I didn''t. It took so much human resources and effort to make it unproductive. Only fatigue has left us on an expedition. Well, on second thought, we should have thought that Dragreo and Bradymaria were vacating the southern continent, and that there was no calamity."


    "Right..."


    "What do we do?


    Miranda worried a little and shook her neck to the side.


    "I don''t really think it''s hard work, but now I''ve got experience with Arnelia''s peripheral knights and temple knights, who were in short supply in action. The magic crystal stone worked great too, didn''t it?


    "Oh, you''re in action. Many are able to use the Demonic Crystal Stone. Behavior beyond the war period."


    "Specifically, how many knights?


    "About 2,000 people. This alone will destroy one nation."


    "Then that would be fine. Calamity doesn''t... I don''t know. Can you let Atashi handle this?


    "Well, can I hope?


    "Half. Better concentrate on the Continental Conference and the Unified Martial Arts Convention. As soon as it''s spring, okay?


    "I know what you mean."


    Miranda also dispersed early when Miriazal, stabbed with a nail on the reverse, drove Miranda away looking loud. And as he raised his hand and called the maple, he commanded it with a sharp voice.


    "Please call Marduk, Brandio and Ultina. Come to my office right away."


    "Yes, immediately"


    That''s how Miranda, accompanied by Alberto, was pulling up to her place of work on a fast foot.


    "So, who planned the assassination of the chief bishop of Miriazar?


    Miranda came. When Marduk, Brandio and Ultina were all in place, she suddenly mentioned this. It is them who pound for a moment on too many words. Even the mouth-watering Brandio was totally poked at the impression, losing his word.


    Marduk, who finally regained his calm, managed to spin the word.


    "... Dear Miranda, what does that mean?


    "You''re right. My research suggests that one of you three is an executor. Think about your abilities, your connections, your cover-ups, and if you''re not as capable as you are, it''s gonna be hard to do."


    "Was there some kind of assassination noise? I didn''t hear that."


    Brandio had a tranced tone, but his eyes were serious. Miranda looked into his eyes and looked at the situation.


    "... well. Fine."


    "Is that all you have to do?


    "No, I want you guys to fly to Tarram. I want you to help Alphilis and the others with their work."


    "Why? Anyway, if we take the lead, a mercenary assistant."


    "There will be an arrow of white feathers on them because nothing will happen to them. Before you complain, return the stigma of the pilgrimage on your own, Marduk."


    "Knock."


    Marduk was biting his lips from impudence and frustration, but Brandio was a floating one.


    "Master Miranda, I won''t let Wye shy away."


    "Is this an order?


    "I know that, but the south stinks. The barbarians of the South won against Gruzaldo before this, so now we''ll form a coalition and attack him. It''s not a good time for Gruzaldo to climb south at this time of year. Don''t you think?


    "Hmm, sure. What exactly are we going to do?


    "If you do a light fire, if you water it, it will go out. Do it. That''s all."


    "Fine, I''ll take care of it. Do you have anything for Ultina?


    "No, I don''t currently have a job to do, so I''d like to head to Tarram. May I borrow some pilgrimages for my assistance?


    "If you are currently in Arnelia, you are free to take them"


    With Miranda''s permission, the three followed Miranda''s office after a brief meeting. Even after leaving the room, no one utters a word. That would also be true, everyone was drained of Miranda''s remarks and the conversation went on as it was.


    But on the road, Brandio suddenly cut it out.


    "So, which is the main culprit what?


    "Ha!?


    To the sudden words, two more cold sweats convey their backs than just now. It is still in the Deep Green Palace. I don''t even know who''s listening. The two rushed to check their surroundings, but Brandio''s attitude was grand.


    Continued

 1180 City of Pleasure, Part 15 - New Request 6 -

    "I''ll take good soundproofing. Don''t worry about talking."


    "... don''t be stupid! I didn''t have that plan!


    "That''s right. Sure, we worked out a Miriazal assassination plan, and we did it to a certain extent, but that still all means to a certain degree of restraint. Assassination is a secondary element. Our true purpose is..."


    "Then yes. Anyway, someone other than Wye moved, so to speak. We don''t have to look, that guy."


    "Who, that?


    Brandio thought about it a lot but didn''t think about it.


    "I don''t even know Wye. Surely Lapenti''s grandmother gathered Wye and the others for the better Arnelia or. Being a rebel force yourself will end this by bringing together those who are dissatisfied with Arnelia today and throwing it into a battle they cannot win. Only a few more people will know what Lapenty''s grandmother really is. Others are serious about rebelling.


    I don''t think any of them are sharp enough to target the Supreme Bishop at this time of year. "


    "Not some other organization? For example, Almas."


    "It won''t be profitable. Those people don''t do things that don''t make money and that don''t spread war. Even after the supreme bishop in this period, I don''t think it''s effective."


    "I don''t know. If you''re going to do it, Arnelia''s going to win. In the middle of a war or something. Even if we do it now, we''ll just be wary the other way around... ah"


    Brandio seems to have come up with something by saying it himself. And I was laughing nitwit.


    "... I see, can that sen be considered? Come on, come on."


    "Hey, what are you bumping into?


    "Nothing. No. I just came up with some interesting possibilities. If I win Wye''s prediction, I might as well be worried."


    "What do you mean?


    "After all, Miriazal is a female fox. See you later. Alphilis'' escort, take it easy."


    "Hey, you!


    "Oh, yeah, yeah. There''s a lot of noisy people in Tarram right now. Depending on that, there could be a real turn for you guys. Keep your eyes open, huh?


    Brandio left, but that''s what Marduk and Ultina, who looked like they were stuck in a fox, were left behind.


    Brandio turned to the familiar store as he made his way to Arnelia''s city with his feet. It was to buy food for a getaway. From the back, people''s seemingly good-looking father shows his face.


    "Grandma, the one for the outing, please"


    "Aye. How many days?


    "Ten days for now. I''ll do something about it later."


    "Soon then. Wait in the back. Oh, and you''re gonna need a road trip, aren''t you? There''s a young woman waiting for you alone."


    I thought you were getting older.


    "You shouldn''t be stupid. You have to be respectful."


    "Never."


    When Brandio left the baggage preparation to the store owner, he went into the back. There was Hamitte, a Gloria instructor.


    "Oh, my God, it''s you"


    "Say hello. Who''s older?


    "Oh, did you hear that?"


    Brandio responded to Hamitte with his tongue out, as if he had no evil. But even after subtracting it, Hamitte seems grumpy.


    "I''m still working on this, right? Call it in. What do you want?


    "I need to ask you something. Did they call you into the Hachi Forest? How''d it go?


    "... frightened, how do you know that?


    Hamitte''s lever could not hide his surprise, while he was convinced that this man could possibly be. I''ve known this man for a long time, but I still can''t read the temperament. A man as if he had never been on a pilgrimage or without a mouth, he still couldn''t show me the bottom.


    Continued

 1181 City of Pleasure, Part 16 - New Request (7) -

    But I felt no wonder or fear. Or maybe he thinks it''s useless to feel. In the first place, because Hamitte herself does not expect much from herself or the world.


    "Yae woods. It was a lowlife place I didn''t even want to remember."


    "Bugs and disgusting plants."


    "You''ve been there?


    "Well. As much as I saw on the far roll. Step into the back."


    "I guess that is. Because if countless enemies gather from all directions instead of all strength, they will be pushed in quantities and die in no time. Something that even the Supreme Bishop and the old Warcraft needed to be quite prepared to do"


    "So, did you see anything?


    "... only resentment."


    Hamitte did the trick of holding his body with his arms. Surely she was frightened. Brandio couldn''t hide his surprise because he showed this livered woman how frightened she was.


    "Heh. It''s such a big deal to frighten you."


    "Please don''t tear me up. The information I read from there was fragmented. That should mean it''s already been quite a while since Calamity got rid of that place. The first thing I found out about this."


    "Farewell, what''s the second?


    "Calamity is probably... human."


    "Humans?"


    This information was surprising to Brandio as well. Because I thought Calamity was a warcraft or a demon that parasitizes people. But even for Hamitte, this may have been a less confident matter.


    "The information that was played is really fragmented. What happened over there, part of it. Calamity''s... oh, Calamity''s face burns in my eyes and I can''t leave...!


    Hamitte began to tremble, wandering to recall even the terrible things. Brandio didn''t think this was an emergency, but he couldn''t do anything about it. Because there was too little information.


    "Relax. What did you see?"


    "The girl jumping into the hole... that was probably the calamity. The look on that calamity is so horrible..."


    "It may be harsh to ask, but how did you do it?


    "I resented everything. That''s enough to destroy everything in the world. Calamity is insane anymore. You won''t stop until you''re dead."


    "Hmm, they''re crazy people. Not so much. I''ve dealt with a lot of them before."


    "Right, so am I. Still, unlike anyone else, it''s the owner of an unusual force. Be careful. And then this."


    "What?


    Hamitte handed it to me, the resemblance of one woman. Brandio stared at it.


    "What is this?


    "Maybe that''s one of Calamity''s manipulative individuals. If Romansland has them, be careful."


    "What about Miriazal?


    "I gave it to you. You might be on Romansland''s mission at the Continental Peace Conference. Or one more thing."


    Do you still have it?


    "I don''t really know what that means... ''Even though I''m a witch,'' he said. That was all the voices played back. You know what that means? The supreme bishop heard the words and shut up. You know something?


    "Witch, huh?"


    Brandio also thought about it again. A witch he had in mind was one who was good at dealing with witchcraft. I guess that''s better than a witch. But maybe it''s a little different. But at the moment, there was nothing I could do. Too little material to think about.


    "Wye don''t know. I''ll give it a try."


    "Yes, that''s about all I know."


    "You know, that was helpful. I''ll pay you in the usual way."


    "I hope you play a little. Because it''s going to come in for you."


    "Ho, do you take any action?


    "Kind of. Don''t worry, I''m not thinking so disturbing"


    "Please. It''s going to be tough to leave it alone anyway."


    Brandio, to include Hamitte, had left the scene to receive a set of tools for the journey prepared by the store owner.


    At the time of the handover, the shopkeeper spoke to Brandio.


    "Hey, how long since you came to Arnelia?


    "I don''t know, a decade or so."


    "Have you been born yet?


    "I don''t know. I was born quite a bit, but I''m not interested."


    "Sometimes you''re home?


    Brandio''s expression seemed strong for a moment to the store owner''s casual words. The shopkeeper was puzzled by the unusual look on the part of the man.


    "Hey, what is it? You look scared. It''s just a public story, I guess."


    "... my hometown has abandoned me. Come here now and then you can go home."


    "Well, I''m sorry."


    "Yeah. The owner always takes care of me."


    "Yotai has spoken. By the way, what side is it? That was deliberate, wasn''t it? But the pronunciation is different. My instinct is that somewhere in Grabber..."


    "Store owner, talk too much."


    When Brandio''s hands touched the store owner''s head all the time, the store owner''s movements stopped perfectly. And Brandio''s fingertips were glowing pale.


    "I thought I was the right shopkeeper, but my mouth is the source of the disaster. You handed Wye your stuff here and went home without a thing. So, yeah?


    The shopkeeper snorted silently. And when Brandio smashed the store owner''s head at his fingertips, the store owner fluttered and went back to his house after him.


    "... you can''t use this store anymore to prepare for your journey. And it reminds me so much. Chest shit bad."


    Brandio looked bitter, leaving the spot behind. A few days later, the store owner''s body would be found from Arnelia''s waterway, but all I could tell was that the cause of death would be cardiac paralysis.


    Continued

 1182 City of Pleasure, Part 17 - New Request 8 -

    "Dear Miranda, I am returning now"


    "Thank you, Mason."


    Mason showed up in Miranda''s office. Already late at night, Miranda is the only one in the office. Miranda, who worked with only one light on her desk, looked like a palm flame reflected in the shaky light.


    "Dear Miranda, aren''t you tired?


    "You''re exhausted. Even though I haven''t had much sleep lately, I can move. I''m used to this."


    "Why don''t they take a vacation every once in a while?


    "So could you do the job instead?


    "... I said I couldn''t do it"


    Mason bowed his head with a seemingly sorry face. This unscrupulous man is also very submissive only in front of Miranda. If the other pilgrims saw Mason''s current attitude, they would look up to him.


    And Miranda also seems to be making fun of Mason like that. Thinly Miranda laughed, hands toward Mason and asked for the report. Miranda glances easily at that report.


    "... concise. Perhaps too many parts are omitted."


    "It''s just a matter of form, as read. Some things won''t be on the record."


    "On the other hand, I''ve been contacted about Anomaly''s death. What else happened?


    "Ice Emperor Bike Zell. Did you know?


    Miranda shook her head.


    "I don''t know."


    "I didn''t know either, but it would be an ancient monster like an ancient dragon to observe. It''s just that the sex is so vicious, and there''s a lot of suspicious things about how you defeated it."


    "Tell me more"


    Mason talked about the bikezel. And Miranda kept her mouth shut for a while, but eventually opened to recall.


    "... I see you''ve asked Fairtoose before. The ancient dragons aren''t here now, but they just fell asleep. But the ancient dragons were not the only ones who fell asleep, as were the demons and other too powerful demons, warcraft and phantom beasts. They once burned the sky, and sealed it with fear of their own might in the battle that had swept away the earth. Perhaps it was one of them."


    "He was a terrible opponent"


    "More than Tetrapolishka?


    "Honestly, it''s not a comparison. Tetrapolishka or so, I can manage to cross it by myself, but if I see a bikezel, it must be one of the ways to escape."


    "So much so."


    "So much so. Oh, by the way, Tetrapolishka confirmed his death. He was dead with a happy look so he could sleep. He was generously buried by the natives."


    "Well, considering what he did, you''re too happy to die."


    "Well, how about whipping the dead, as priests?"


    "Isn''t that sweet enough? How was Alfie? You must have met him, right? What was your impression?"


    "Is it Alphilis"


    Mason clouded his words. And he was telling me as I fixed my glasses.


    "You''re a scary woman"


    "Right, I think Atashi does, too. How scary is she?


    "Among the women I meet, I contend one or two"


    "Ho."


    Miranda looked at Mason funny. Because that was the same sentiment Miranda once had.


    Miranda asked with interest.


    "So what do you think you should do?


    "I''m a woman who will be on both sides of the enemy depending on the situation. Pathetic, but would be a woman who cuts and throws away allies, too, if necessary. It''s not a good idea to turn it around on the enemy, but it''s also horrible to keep it on your side. If you can do it, it''s necessary for peace to end it."


    But he''s also a friend of Atashi''s.


    "That''s the problem. If you don''t want to kill them, you''ll need surveillance and help."


    "I wonder who''s fit."


    "Ultina would be nice. That would be martial arts or witchcraft."


    "Then let me stay with you on the tarram thing."


    "Tarram?"


    "Master''s request."


    Miranda told the story. Then he looked sinister.


    "A symbol of abolition? It''s my most abominable place."


    "There''s vegetables out there. You don''t have to worry. You have a job to do."


    Miranda gives you one letter. When Mason opened up and looked, there was a list of the names of the lands.


    "What''s this?


    "I''d like to know what''s going on around the border these days. You worked mostly on the border."


    "That''s right, but nothing else"


    "There are two specific points. Has one changed the lives of both native and subhuman people living on the periphery? Second, I want you to take this bead."


    The beads Miranda gave Mason were as transparent and encapsulated with metal inside. That''s just the number of land, it was in there.


    "What''s this?


    "It''s a kind of magic ceremony. I want you to sneak this up on each land, where you won''t lose it. Because it works just by leaving it. More of a problem than that, the first one. In my opinion, there must be a change in the lives of the subpeoples. Look into it and attach any cooperation you can to us. Otherwise, eliminate it."


    "Eliminate? Do you want to go that far"


    "Think about where the Orange Bills are. Black magicians are only the ones he mainly uses. Given that he is a high elf, his prestige could also exert more power on the sub and native peoples. We must also consider the possibility that we are holding them in secrecy. Though many pilgrims, you are the only one familiar with the border. You can do that, can''t you?


    With your orders, I''d be glad to.


    Mason, with all due respect, stepped out shortly after healing the fatigue of the fierce battle at North Seal. And Miranda became immersed in her own work, even as the night grew deeper.


    Continued

 1183 City of Pleasure, Part 18 - New Request (9) -

    Deep Green Palace as well. Miriazal was also always the same late at night and enthusiastic about his work. Zi, who serves the night''s turn, refrains from doing so beside him. When Zi softly offered tea and sweets, it was Miriazal who flattened it silently.


    For the first time in the job, Zi was unexpectedly worried.


    "Chief Bishop (Master), why don''t you get some rest? I have a meeting with the Archbishops early tomorrow."


    "Tell me you''re an idiot, and if I do, I won''t make it. Dryde and Manadil are people who work without a break. No matter how competent Elsa is, there are quantitative limits to remembering the work they do. It will take a few more years for Elsa to truly replace Minar.


    Besides, Arnelia''s ceremony was originally divided by herself. Do it. It''s more cumbersome procedures because it''s graceful. In the past, I used to have to exchange verbally, but now I have to leave some paperwork. I didn''t spread printing for this. The biggest enemy right now is this pile of paperwork in front of a black magician. I never dreamed this day would come again. "


    "Just kidding."


    Zi chuckled, but Miriazal was very serious. But I was beginning to see a shade in his expression, just as the limits were close. The lid hangs nearly halfway down and looks relaxed.


    Miriazal, who had one last great yawn, handed Zi one letter. The letter was not sealed and it was clear that it was a letter for internal circulation.


    "What''s this?


    "It''s a tidy plan. Pass to Elsa tomorrow morning."


    "What? Menstruating, are you"


    "What are you scared of, I''m going to clean it up. Especially when it comes to having a continental peace conference, it is necessary to clean up some endless trash. Don''t you think?


    "... ha"


    Zi guessed. This is the information Miriazal immediately examined. No minor inhibitors will be left behind in conducting the Continental Peace Conference. As key national figures gather, they intend to zoom out the so-called cities and sweep away disturbing molecules. The plan Zi had in his hands would result in quite a few human beings dying to be transferred to execution. Zi''s hands were tightly wet with unpleasant sweat.


    But Miriazal doesn''t move one eyebrow. Even though such a task could be done by himself, Zi was once again in the mood for a glimpse of one end of the horror of our Lord.


    "Then let''s say I sleep sweet on words. Tell Dride and Manadil I''ll be a little late tomorrow morning."


    "Such an unscrupulous"


    "Then put it at the entrance, even with a bill of apology for the visit. Let''s just say we sleep a little slower. Sure, from the expedition in the Hachi Forest, it was like no rest. Sometimes I take a break. I can''t punish you very much.


    Then sometimes, Zi, isn''t it time for your sister to be an adult? If there''s any prospect, I can recommend it to the Deep Green Palace. "


    "... dead, in a training accident"


    "Mm... when"


    "Of the main uniform, only about 10 days ago. At dawn, when he was safely reinstated, he wanted to strive for the Deep Green Palace."


    Miriazar also blew her drowsiness and turned into a sinister face. And a lot of silence flows. It was Miriazal who uttered the word first.


    "... sorry"


    "What can I apologize for? Born without a mouth is such. If someone has to do it, we''ll do it. Beyond that, only if you believe there is peace. You will not be floated with such weakness."


    "Um... right. It only seemed like how long I was weak. Forgive me."


    "Even so. Sa. I can''t sleep fast. Tomorrow''s assistant shifts are again, so it''s a tough contract."


    "You, don''t remind me of that now. You''re going to sleep badly."


    Zi''s face sank again when he was alone, recommending Miriazal to his bedroom. And the sorrow went unknowingly down with the night.


    Continued

 1184 City of Pleasure, Part 19 - New Request

    Upon returning from the Deep Green Palace, Alphilis informed them that he would fly Rakia as a decree and rendezvous in Tarram without waiting for the return of the line. We thought it was necessary to rendezvous as soon as possible. And to replace some personnel, I decided to consult with Ecla and Cowen to take some of the newly selected elites. And he offered to Arnelia, and decided to take the maple with him. And at the same time, Alphilis was honestly pleased to learn that several pilgrims could also be lent as an aid. I promised Miranda one day, Alphilis.


    This is where the promise to cooperate may not have been made.


    It was a battle streak that didn''t last long for Alphilis to rest, but I didn''t feel so tired. She was young enough, and new things always uplifted Alphilis'' feelings. Wictrier, Tajibo, his new companion, was comforting, and what Seite was as strong as he thought was an exciting ingredient for Alfie Reese. And most importantly, the fact that it was no longer a nightmare, that the curse was very tame to the body, was making Alphilis feel positive.


    And on the night that we leave for Tarram tomorrow, a black cat broke into the Alphilis room through the window. At first glance, Alphilis knew who it was.


    "Welcome back"


    "... you know what I mean"


    "Bye."


    In a slightly face-eating shadow look, Alphilis was just a good grin at doing it.


    "Doesn''t look good. I''m sorry I wasn''t here."


    "Don''t be sarcastic. I''m not saying I missed you."


    "Hmm, now I''m telling you. You''re not licking me because I look like a cat, are you? I''m still stronger than you."


    "Don''t act like you''re intimidating your surroundings. It''s not a place where you can''t live without exaggerating your power."


    "Hmm... I''m really starting to say it"


    Shadow - Polskaya then walked in through the window and sat with the lamp on his back on his desk. A shadow stretching from Polskaya was blocking the alphilis.


    "Well, about our relationship,"


    "Now? You''re going back, aren''t you?


    Polskaya was more distracted by the unexpected words of Alphilis. Momentum that could accidentally fall off the desk.


    "You''re an idiot, aren''t you?


    "Why?"


    "''Cause now you might be able to kill me and be free? No matter how strong I say I am, I should be as predictable as I know what I can do with this body. Besides, I have company here. This could be your last chance, right?


    "Are you my enemy?


    In the words of Alphilis, Polskaya was jammed.


    Maybe it''s not the enemy.


    "Fine then. Sure, being glanced at in the head isn''t something that feels good, but still, I''ve had help. I think I''m stronger, but I owe it to you too. Besides, you dropped Tetrapolishka off, right?


    "! How do you know that?"


    "She said your parents stood on Victoria''s dream pillow. You said you were blessed with a good companion, a pretty daughter, and a strictly lonely master. He said he appreciated a satisfying life. And I''m sorry to leave my daughter alone."


    "... well. Has he died satisfied?"


    Polskaya was always laughing. It''s not something I''ve tried to be appreciated, and I don''t think I have feelings of affection for myself. But ever since I met Tetrapolishka, she has always seen herself with respect. Now I know it feels like I can get a kick out of it. Even without affection, I have to admit that I had an attachment. I suppose that''s also sometimes referred to as love in other people''s words.


    Alphilis asked.


    "So, how do we get it back?


    "It''s not hard. If we share unconsciousness, we can go back. I''ll do it if you go to bed. It hasn''t been that long since we left, and we''ll be able to connect soon."


    "Um, I don''t know if I''d be happy with that. You mean you''re sharing your soul?


    "It''s not that big a deal. Soul is a very abstract concept. It can''t be shared."


    "I wonder?


    Alphilis seemed puzzled, too, but the shadows were flat.


    "Well, if it''s hard to understand the soul, it''s good to share the spirit. It''s just hard for things with different birth and blood muscles to share their spirit. Sometimes if we do poorly, when either spirit breaks off the equilibrium, we fall together, and often our boundaries with each other become blurred. We usually call each other by name to prevent it, but you don''t call me by name. Don''t you think it''s part of you?


    "Oh, you''re not at all. From food preferences to how to take a bath"


    "If you insist, a man''s taste is different."


    "What, you have a heterosexual preference or something? Incredible."


    "Well, it''s closer to a woman''s spirituality if we break it up. There''s nothing painful about acting like a man."


    "Whew. Don''t tell me I like it."


    "Don''t worry, it''s not there"


    Polskaya was laughing when she saw that Alphilis was upset. And I think. I wondered when I''d ever laughed. If I recall, I felt like this was also the case in the days I spent with those who once called themselves instructors. Its last survival has left, but it seems to have gained a new figure. The world was a strange thing, Polskaya remembered emotions that crossed her mind.


    And I asked him if he was joking.


    Continued

 1185 City of Pleasure, Part 20 - New Request

    "Hey, Alphilis. Is it inconvenient without my name?


    "Why?"


    "Normally it would be what you call them by name. I''ve never been named before, so I thought it would be unfair."


    "Mm-hmm. But even now. Besides, you don''t like being called by name, do you? That''s why I don''t call you. I don''t like it or hate it, I don''t call it. If you remember, you''ll get through. It''s nicer than calling a name, don''t you think?


    To the words of Alphilis, Polskaya had lost his words. For some reason something hot was creeping up around my chest. Alphilis glanced at Polskaya as he shuddered for a while.


    "I wonder what''s wrong?


    "Oh, no... I was thinking a little bit. No one told me that."


    "Really? Well, I''m a stranger."


    "Hey, Alphilis. What if - if I could go home in the past, have I ever wanted to be something else?


    To Polskaya''s abrupt question, Alphilis often thought, but the answer was clear.


    "I don''t think so."


    "Why"


    "Because in any way I think distress goes around. Suppose I didn''t have anything - well, I''m sure I might have lived my whole life getting married to 16 or 17 or someone else in the village next door appropriately there. If the land had been starved, I might have made a living out of serving the city for a little while. You think that''s peaceful. But I don''t think there would have been freedom, because life is in danger right now, but I think it''s exciting."


    "Have you ever thought your life would be in vain?


    "Well, I do. But someday we''re going to die. Then I''d like to live without remorse. I guess that doesn''t change the way I live.


    I ask the other way around, but what about you?


    "I don''t want that. Not even a creature like that."


    "Then imagine, you''re free if you just imagine. I''m not interested in the impossible, but it''s fun to imagine."


    "Well... then"


    Out of Polskaya''s mouth was a word I never thought of.


    "I''d like to spend some time in a peaceful place, regardless of the battle. Love flowers or have mercy on the wind. I didn''t have any connection to that way of life. I want to experience that way of life once and for all."


    "There is, there is a fine hope. I''m sure you can."


    "Well, where''s that assurance?"


    "No, I''ll let you. So help me. We need your help to survive. You want me to help you?


    To the words of Alphilis, this time it is a polskaya that has become pompous in a different sense. And he was hoisting the edge of his mouth in a disgusting, frightened manner.


    "It''s a woman. Is it a condition of exchange with love? Surely the price is infinite."


    "It''s not that big a deal. I just don''t want to give up anything."


    "Come on, that''s good. Why don''t I work with you as long as I can? I''ll give you plenty of archery. Don''t think there''s gonna be peace in your dreams from now on, okay?


    "Snake, snake. Please be gentle."


    Having said that, Alphilis, already ready to go to bed, was promptly invited to sleep. Polskaya stared at the look on his face for a while, but eventually nodded to the pillow of Alphilis, he went to sleep in the same way.


    After a while, the cat woke up, but was surprised by the unfamiliar sight, or rushed to leave the scene, but often wandered around, seduced by the sleeping face of Alphilis, who sleeps comfortably, he began to sleep in bed in the same way.


    The next day, Alphilis and the others had already set up a journey schedule and set off. This will definitely be a fairly safe journey as the next journey will take you down a street full of people. Tarram is a distance of three days if you use a flying dragon. Since there were not as many people leaving Arnelia, Alphilis decided not to hesitate to use the Fei Dragon.


    And this time, based on the decision that negotiations in the city would dominate, we chose to focus on the world-class over the battle. Faces that were the main ones were: from Arnelia, Alphilis, Cowen, Ekla, cook pieces, Lunatica, Tajibo, Nia, Yao, Seite, Elsia, Gail, Muscade, Larna and Victoria. And Marduk, Ultina, sent by Miranda. I intend to leave the voicemail to Aerial, Wintier, Daron, etc. Daron was just too conspicuous, because he didn''t know what would happen if he took Aerial and other public ignorance. Besides, there was something I wanted Aerial to think about and prepare for.


    Actually, Ekla was also going to leave a message, but Ekla rarely wasted it. He complained that he had left a message and was not helping Alphilis. Alphilis told him that he didn''t think it was useful, but listening carefully is the end of just wanting to follow Alphilis. But I never had a problem leaving Ekla a voicemail and the job was certainly polite, so Alphilis thought Ekla might be helpful and allowed me to accompany him.


    There are other cook pieces asking to be accompanied by rare dishes, Tajivo and Wictrier coming along because they are rare, Elsia and Gayle offering to carry luggage with layers, Larna saying she can''t beat a taram whore, etc., and there was undeniably a slightly more relaxed atmosphere than usual. Layer also said he would be as thorough on the back as usual, and at the same time he said he would keep an eye on Elsia and Gail. Particular attention was drawn to the fact that Ultina on the pilgrimage was bringing Jake.


    Continued

 1186 City of Pleasure, Part 21 - New Request

    "Ultina, why Jake?


    "Before that, I told you to put ''on'', didn''t I? I''m older, honor me."


    "Oh, no."


    "Nha...!


    There was no time for Ultina to argue, and Alphilis freshly screwed up all at once.


    "Respect is what forces you? And it doesn''t matter if you''re old or not. If I told you about the year, what would happen to Miranda and Miriazal? I''m on par with them, right? Yet it is strange that I should speak respectfully to you, their subordinate. Wouldn''t you rather use a tribute to me?


    "Mugg..."


    "Stop it, Ultina. It just gets ugly. I gave up beating this woman with my tongue."


    There was a scattered Marduk beside him at the first meeting. Others accompanied Lisa, where they are eating snacks in a liquor store under the inn. The faces of other mercenaries, as well as Arnelian officials, were passing through the time with thoughts. Since it is so large, it is borrowed out in the name of Arnelia for each inn. Although it was Lisa''s concern that Ultina brought in some of the personnel.


    Urtina began her explanation when she sighed with a sigh of disgruntlement with no place to go to the Alphilis, not a meal.


    "- Jake is now attracting attention among the Knights of the Temple. The same goes for being appointed Temple Knights at a younger age than that Alberto, but his track record in Warcraft combat in particular is jumping through. Even though swordsmanship and strength can be inferior to the surrounding knights."


    "You have a reason?


    "Yeah, as a matter of possibility. That''s why I want to ask Lisa there. You''re close in age, but you''re the parent of your upbringing, aren''t you? And now you think you''re a lover?"


    "Phew, there''s nothing out there to compliment you"


    Lisa tapped lightly, as usual, but she found out that she wasn''t the one to whom such words would make sense, and changed her attitude.


    "Because I want to know what?


    "It''s from Jake. Are you sure you don''t know anything?


    "You don''t know. Well, I''ve looked for his parents, but I couldn''t find them at last. Because when you dump a child, you usually dump it in another city where there is no itch whatsoever.


    I guess there was a lot of sentiment about dumping it in the city, not in the wild, but in the end, it''s inhuman. Even assuming you pinpoint your parents, did you abandon your child for financial difficulties, or for any other reason? Which of us won''t be able to go back to our original relationship.


    At the time, we lived to the fullest. I didn''t have the power to do anything extra, like find his parents. "


    "Yes. So we lived together and there was nothing strange about it?


    "You don''t. Is it also called psychic power in the first place? Human beings, such as those with specialized powers against the evil spirits, will be exclusively raised by Arnelia. Sometimes the Divine Spirit and Spirit kind don''t even know my sensors, but that doesn''t mean Jake pointed that out at all or anything.


    Good motor nerves, some silly, but odd and well accounted for. He was a boy who didn''t leave the boundaries of a normal boy, Jake. "


    "Hmm... then you mean you woke up in the fight? I wonder if it has anything to do with blood muscles if you mean acquired acquired acquired"


    "What do you mean?


    Lisa looked surprised, so Marduk explained it with a cold face.


    "If Jake''s abilities are related to his blood muscles, he needs to be protected with Arnelia. Of course that blood muscle shouldn''t stop... you know what that means?


    "... why don''t you be more specific?


    "It means finding the right blood and getting help to have a child. Don''t let me tell you because I know."


    Lisa was pompous and repeating the word in her head because Ultina said it out frankly. Even Alphilis looked at his face a little, but Ultina just said she deserved it.


    "Can''t you imagine? To be clear, Jake is already more important to Arnelia than you. Battle in the city of Grind ahead. Having hunted Insomnia alone, certified as the fifth evil spirit, Jake has become an indispensable part of Arnelia already. It''s an unparalleled achievement in history, that one. But given that there are four other evil spirits more than the equivalent - a flavor of Doom - Jake''s need increases even worse. So..."


    "So?


    "If you don''t like it, why don''t you just have a baby? The first thinker will be good. Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah."


    Even Alphilis and Marduk had erupted into the way Urtina said not to dress in her teeth. Lisa was less impassioned by the shock and her mouth remained open.


    Marduk asks Urtina as he peels.


    "Hey, what are you talking about, Ultina!


    "Will you shut up, Marduk? You know what the Bishops say about Jake, right? The Archbishops today are well-informed people, so that won''t be weird, but it is possible that people''s opinions will be ignored because they are in wartime. It''s an inevitable agenda if Jake gets a lot of fighting opportunities coming up. In fact, even this time there was that topic.


    I''m a woman, even if I look like this. If you get a mediocre, peaceful family with the man you like, I think that makes you happy. But sometimes a big stream pushes something like that away. We must not miss the opportunity.


    Let me give you some advice, Lisa. It is humans who are most cautious. I know you''re pretty good about Ips too, but politics and the aristocratic world are worse. If you care about him, make a strong bond. "


    "- Advice painful, but you said something that bothered you?" Not even this time "? Does that mean you have a chance to fight? So, you guys are bringing in all this personnel?


    Marduk and Ultina looked at Lisa''s allegations. And they tried to explain, but Alphilis had his mouth open first.


    Continued

 1187 City of Pleasure, Part 22 - New Request

    "Lisa, we''ve already got a call from Miranda inside. There''s an anomaly in Tarrum. Tarram is the biggest pleasure spot on the continent. Naturally, there will be more grudges, and a lot of savagery. Tarram''s vigilante is brilliant, but it''s still a place where he could be missing, assaulted, and sometimes murdered. Well, I hear there are a dozen blade wounds a month, just what we know.


    But that''s the number that hasn''t dropped 100 in the last few months. And Arnelia''s associates, who were investigating, are finally dead. Details unknown. But the particularities of the city of Tarram will be taken into account. "


    "We didn''t go out just to assist Alphilis in anything. Aside from whether it will be a battle or not, we also need an investigation in this city. That''s why we''re bringing in a lot of personnel. However, one concern is that Tarram is not cooperative."


    "That city is one of the few that retains its autonomy without belonging to any country by putting away a lot of money. That''s why the inhabitants of the city are proud. The pride of not receiving asylum in any country and having protected the city. I have an association branch in Arnelia, but I''m not going to ask Arnelia to help me."


    "... then I still doubt it. Why do you need Jake?


    "Insurance. Jake''s mind works very hard against the good stuff. If there was a demon involved in this case, there''s a good chance Jake would rely on it."


    "That''s why. I''m sorry it happened after I left, but I was also told this morning. I''m pissed you''re late for a chance to talk, but let''s enjoy it."


    "There''s no reason to pinch Jake''s mouth on his activities as a knight. Just..."


    "Just?"


    Lisa opened her mouth as she crossed the patrol.


    "I just wanted a word. I feel like more and more of that kid is going far away. I know this is just a selfish feeling of loneliness, because it''s not Park Xinren with me.


    Ask the two of you on the pilgrimage. I won''t do anything to interfere with the mission. I won''t even divulge the contents. Could you at least try to tell me where you''re going from Jake''s mouth? Because his obituary alone, which died in a land I don''t know, is going to make my head go away. "


    "... let''s do good"


    Ultina was nodding unexpectedly. It is customary for pilgrimages and Knights Temple work to be carried out without informing anyone, but I thought only this girl, no women, could be trusted. It is also true that, as the same woman, she sympathized.


    And they were arriving in Tarram. But the expression of the city was so flattering that it did not seem to be the largest pleasure district on the continent. Unpopular, the Alphilis were stunned at the city''s entrance as if it were a ruin.


    "This is the biggest pleasure district on the continent...?


    "This is the fourth gate. Tarram has a completely different face day and night, but is the most important of them all. Usually it''s travelers'' manners to use one or two gates, but we work. And use this gate when you don''t want to touch people. This is Tarram''s manipulation - it''s a matter of decision. If you enter through this gate, you are not to be blamed for any profession. Even as a murderer, the Alliance has arranged it."


    "Such an idiot. So how do you stay safe?"


    "There is no such word as safety or security in Tarram. A city where everyone takes risks, and where danger and back-to-back pleasure devour. That''s the tarram. It would be uncomfortable for those who cannot be intoxicated by danger and comfort."


    "Hmm."


    Serious Ekla has thought about it, but it''s convenient to get into the city without seeing it. In fact, there was no scrutiny to enter the city, but there was a stifling when entering the city. They were entwined by loose people who wandered near the entrance.


    There are also various types of loose ends. It wasn''t just humans, it was even beasts and subhumans. Inside, even the people of Milius. Fortunately, I quickly got rid of it in Nia, Yao and Seite, but it was true that I saw a few dangerous eyes.


    "I didn''t expect you to tease me with all these people."


    "It''s like saying hello. People who need to sneak eyes are coming in from here. It''s just people with quite a few circumstances, and a lot of people aren''t supposed to be here. Then there''s the guy who thinks it''s okay to disappear here."


    "It''s noisy."


    "If you want a decent passage, go to the other gates. Normally, they''ll come in from there."


    "Conversely, if our moves were known even if we came in here, they wouldn''t be the right people."


    "I don''t know if you''d expect a decent opponent in Tarrum."


    What Ultina said was best, but Alphilis was feeling restless somehow. Rolling beside the road, an old man with a bluff who doesn''t even know if he''s alive or dead. A woman with a child in her arms and a carefree grin. A man crushing his curse words as he punches his head against the wall. I felt like I had entered another world in a nutshell, and even Alphilis was feeling restless.


    Marduk walks through it. The road is bent over and over like a maze, and the view is blocked even if the building is low for a narrow road. In the madness of direction, Marduk has no starch in his walk.


    "This way."


    "You can walk without getting lost. You''ve been here many times?


    "There''s a lot of work. And for me, it''s the air I''m used to."


    "Are you from the poor?


    "Worse. You know something called" The War Guy "?


    "What I''ve heard. You mean slaves who serve as gladiators."


    "Then you should call me gladiator. Why do you think there''s another way to call me that?


    "Come on, why not?"


    Alphilis had an imagination, but I dared to pretend not to know and encourage him to talk about Marduk.


    Continued

 1188 City of Pleasure, Part 23 - In the midst of the mess ① ~

    "The warrior is about a slave consumed assuming he dies. Sometimes they are driven out by war, and sometimes they fight as gladiators without proper war. But gladiators have rules, but warriors have nothing to guarantee their rights. But for that matter, the reward is so high that some people want to be warriors. Whatever it is, it''s all about survivors. Sometimes if you survive a war, you can build your fortune overnight."


    "You became a warrior because you wanted to?


    "The village was poor. The extra child was interrupted. I said I didn''t want to die, and was sold as a slave and picked up by Lapenti. It''s not unusual in Arnelia, it''s a common story."


    "You''re a hero, Tan. I think I like the kids."


    "It''s not good stuff. If you poke him, he''s just a killer. And I''m still killing you. - Come on, we''re going downtown."


    As soon as Marduk said it, it was open in front of him. There are plenty of people and lively streets there. The street smelled delicious and was cooked on the spot while meat and fresh fish were sold. And the jewellery and the golden and silver works that colour the city are lined with dazzling amounts. Not only that, but there are innumerable outdoor stores lined with weapons armor stores that mercenaries are likely to like, as well as green fruits, groceries and suspicious fortunes. The size and size of the street may not extend to Meesia, but the number of people was more than that.


    "That''s amazing! I can''t believe this changes the atmosphere all at once."


    "It''s just light and darkness."


    "There is a clear division of habitat in Tarram. It''s not uncommon for the rich and the poor to split apart just one side of the street. If you''re not careful, you''re not as good as Meessia. There are many kiosks connected to slave traders and decorative shops that let you grab fakes. You shouldn''t see much of the outdoor kind in particular. Most people are suspicious of the many stores that disappear in a day. Occasionally there''s a dig, but I can''t help it."


    "Would you have taken Jessia?"


    "You''ll come to buy it even if you leave it alone. But I heard it was a land of delicacies, but you smell delicious. Why don''t you buy and eat around there for a second?


    "You should stop. I''ve secured more accommodation than that, so you have to go there first. Food would be safer there. Then watch your wallet. Tarram''s sleigh is first class. Because if you''re cautious, even knights can steal it."


    "Oh, you certainly stood quite an arm. I''ve already given it back three times."


    Lisa has three wipes in her palm at some point. Seeing that, Ultina spilled a lot of laughter.


    "Was it a useless concern for first-level sensors"


    "I''m from the Glades, too. I miss these filthy vibes."


    "... Lisa, be careful. Those guys just did. Fate is nearby."


    "No, no, Luna. Do thieves have a fate or a crush..."


    Before Lisa''s words could be finished, she had the illusion that everyone who was on the spot would be surrounded by countless hands. Instead of erasing the signs, a method that doesn''t narrow them down by daring them to feel countless signs. By the time Lisa tried to find out where it came from, the three wipes in her hand had already disappeared.


    "Nah."


    But even more, signs of indelibility demanded retribution, and when the killing was about to come to pass in his hands, there was a man in Alphilis'' eyes.


    "What...?


    Alphilis'' gaze was nailed by the man. The man did have a neat face, but there was also an atmosphere more noble than that, and also an atmosphere characteristic of the strong. He also noticed Alphilis'' gaze, and when his gaze staggered with each other, he took the form of staring at each other in the midst of the mess.


    But when the man took his gaze off, he disappeared into the mess. At the same time, the signs of countless hands had disappeared.


    "... what''s that now?


    "I guess the ''handless bandit'' bandrass. A man who names himself a thief and leads a band of bandits. Just because the signs are the only way to tell, the face is unknown. In a verse, you''re an old man, or a child. Rumors also tell me this taram is the base, but it''s a man with countless rumors anyway. I don''t know who that is, but... all this rumor seems to have been true."


    "No, I didn''t. The guy from earlier..."


    Marduk answered, but that did not exactly answer the Alphilis query. And apart from that, Lisa was feeling humiliated. Because even though there was no wind that interfered with the sensor in particular, it was lightly nostalgic. If they were willing, they might already be dead. But you saw Lisa''s heart, and Renatica slapped her on the shoulder.


    "It''s okay, Lisa. If they''re willing to kill, I''m responding."


    "Well, I hope so."


    "It was quite a user. That''s for sure, though."


    No matter how cluttered it was, Renatica also remembered her remorse for not noticing his opponent''s proximity. And in his dismayed but calming face, Larna noticed the flashing look of Alphilis.


    "Alfi, what''s wrong?


    "The guy from earlier - that''s so cool, isn''t it?


    "What?"


    Alphilis stared in the direction of an earlier man''s departure as he made Larna blush.


    Continued

 1189 City of Pleasure, Part 24 - In the midst of the mess ② -

    And the man was walking gently in the midst of Tarram''s mess. It is normal for people to bump into each other in such a mess, but the man was strangely moving forward without hitting anyone. It''s as if it''s even protected by invisible walls.


    And beside such a man, a boy approached him and spoke. Before the boy, it was as if every protective wall was invalid. And the other surprise is that the tone is not boyish.


    "Long time no see, Zems."


    "There you are, Bandras"


    "I didn''t know you were there. I''m telling you to speak up when you come to Tarram."


    "You don''t always know if you''re here or not. Speaking up can be a hundred million."


    "Hyo-hyo, I wonder if that''s the same. It''s been a while since I''ve been back here."


    Bandras was laughing happily. Nobody thinks this is the man who leads one of the best bandits on the continent. Bandrass of the bandits - the bandrass of the handless (naughty), whose real name is.


    The achievements of the Banderas Bandits are very famous. It only strikes bad merchants, winds up only from outrageous landowners, and gives the poor a share of the treasure they take. Bandits who are arranged by the Alliance, but who at the same time belong to the Alliance and take requests. Its rank is A. It is also a rare band of bandits, gathering support around the poor. But for the sake of its visibility, no one knows the face of Banderas, the chief.


    It is a famous story that when the Banderas bandits were captured together at one point, no one matched the personage they were forced to write. Some portrayed old men, while others portrayed children. It came to pass that this was not a matter of painting ingenuity, but that Banderas had not revealed its identity to anyone.


    The signs are also unique, and there are times when Banderas wind up treasures from nobility by name, but when many people remember the signs surrounded by countless hands, they realize that there is no treasure. And no one has seen who it is - a handless bandrass who has been able to gather these anecdotes.


    But it is only one end of the bandrass known in the alley. An unsightly bandrass uses several faces at the same time. What is the other face of that bandrass -.


    "Are you coming to Tarram with your usual face?


    "Oh, yeah"


    "What happened to ''Sage'' or ''Fighter''?"


    "I don''t know. Unless you call the convocation, I guess you''re doing it on your own somewhere. I''ve been contacted that" The Schemer "is in Romansland."


    "I see. So Romansland started the invasion? The army led by the warrior is invincible. If that thing keeps its hands around the back, Romansland can''t lose."


    "If you''re not willing to lose, but..."


    "Say something funny. Where are the fools who are willing to start a war to lose?"


    "Well, I don''t care about that area either. I''m not sure what he thinks. What can I do for you?"


    "Oh, yeah. About two advices."


    Bandras went from a nagging look to a slightly tight look. That''s all Zems understood, too, that he was serious about being this guy.


    "Tell only to Anarches, Dirt and Enema. Don''t take your wings off too much this time. If you want to take it off, I''ll get you quite ready, so wait a while."


    "Is something wrong?


    "There''s a lot of it. Did you forget what they did in Tarram last time? I would have destroyed one whore and all the men and women in the whorehouse and killed them all. Non is not a complimented mouth, but they are also abnormal enough. How much effort do you think Nong put into getting rid of that case?


    "I am grateful. No bad reviews at all because of it"


    "Well, if you do that tight mouth seal. But the rulers of Tarram may have known. A circular came to Noon''s. There''s no next time. I don''t even know how to find out where Non is, but Non is not the only way to defy the ruler. I was born in Tarram, and I grew up in Tarram, so I know how horrible they are."


    "Ruler of Tarram? Wasn''t that a rumor?"


    "There are rulers, for sure. I''ve never even seen him, but I''m sure of it. I just don''t think it''s going to be much longer. It means I touched their angry harp line. I don''t know what would happen if I really pissed off the ruler."


    Zems often contemplated and concurred with Banderas'' opinion.


    "Okay. But we''ve been asking for a lot of blood. Their depression is about to be the limit. If you don''t let him go, it won''t be just Sconner and I who die."


    "Oh boy, how many people did you kill both of Sconner around him? Wait seven days. I''ll do something in the meantime."


    "Five days. That''s the limit I can hold off on. It would be the biggest trafficker on the continent, do something about it."


    "Shit, do you want to negotiate with the other guy? I don''t know how many times I''ve told you that it''s the ''merchant'' Yatri who''s partitioning the organization, and that Noh only procures locally... well, I''ll do something in five days. You want me to play the reward for that?


    "Absolutely. There''s only enough money."


    "Okay, now you''ve conveyed one concern. The other is the disturbing air that spreads through this city. Have you noticed about the Lord?


    "Oh, the smell of blood - and the smell of negativity and hatred is strong. Smells like it''s sitting. What happened? What happened?


    Zems expected a clear answer to this as well, but Banderas'' reaction was dull.


    Continued

 1190 City of Pleasure, Part 25 - In the midst of the mess ③ -

    "I don''t even know. I''m just not sure how the whole tarram thing is going. It''s been a long time since I''ve been home but I''ve never tasted this kind of air. It''s sweet, and that makes me very uncomfortable. It''s not like it''s full of openness like a harvest festival or a summer solstice festival. It''s a distorted, disgusting smell. Well, by analogy - does it feel like being forced to look at the poor relationships of the elderly in close proximity?


    "I see, it''s odd to say. That''s uncomfortable, that''s"


    "Then don''t move until you know who it is. I think I smelled it a long time ago. - Well, I can''t remember.


    Apart from that, Arnelia''s pilgrimage, and his superiors, seemed to have gotten mixed up earlier. They''re persistent anyway, regardless of their combat abilities. I can''t keep my eyes on you. You''ve never done that before. "


    "I know that, but then why did you give it a little bit earlier? It''s also a return of interest for the members who were given their wallets back."


    Bandras answered Zems'' question with his chin on. The trick was just like a child thinking about excuses for parents.


    "I happened to see you, so you had the trait."


    "Characteristic. Is that like you or me?


    "Yeah, like us, bye."


    Bandras was smiling with pleasure.


    "I don''t know what the trait is. But there were at least three people with the same characteristics as the Nons. I can smell the properties. One of them is that blind girl."


    "I think you''re the only one with a nose like that. But when there are three of them, don''t worry about it. Then there is one thing to do"


    "If you''re gonna be one of us, that''s fine. Turn it off if you don''t. As usual. That''s right. Did you know it was you? I didn''t show up because I was a snob. I thought you pulled it off because of your Lord''s sudden appearance."


    "I watched the woman - I was watching. She''s a long brunette."


    To Zems'' answer, Bandras had his eyes open to see rare objects.


    "Ho - does Zems have such a thing? Though I thought women would either commit or kill."


    "Let''s not have it the same as anarchy or dart. I''m a little confused myself. That woman intrigued me. Don''t look at that either. I''m just thinking about what that means. Do you know who that is?


    "This is the first time I''ve seen Nan, but isn''t it Alphilis, the leader of the Tianxiang Mercenary Corps (Jaeger)? Yeah, I can see it, though I have a reputation for being quite rigid and a cutter. It didn''t look bad, but it smells like milk. Expect it in five years. Do you like that?


    "I haven''t heard of your hobbies, and that''s not true. It does look like it - although I think it''s beautiful. Seems a little different from my taste. I wonder what happened to this emotion."


    "You can talk more than you think. There''s no way there''s a woman who can turn down your invitation." Heroes "and" charm ", with two properties, your invitation."


    "Right. If we ever see each other again, we will."


    Zems decided on one thought, but Bandras was narrowing his eyes and crushing his heart feeling sorry for him.


    "I''ll do it. But there''s no luck with Alphilis - there''s no such thing as a woman who can''t be ruined because she''s involved with the Lord. Will the Lord eat you up to the marrow of your bones, or will you be thrown away and scattered? It''s a pathetic end."


    "What do you think you''re doing about me?


    "You''re a hero. It took too long with people, you know. I don''t know what it''s like to be human. That''s why I''m hanging out with people like us. Didn''t I?


    "... disappear as soon as you''re done."


    "Are you mad? Still blue, brave man. All right, listen to what Non has to say, okay?


    "Advice hurts, old body. You don''t get your wings off much either. He''s back in Tarram. Is he having a bad seizure?


    "Kuku, Non will do well. No one''s ever told me that before. Then if you need anything, just let me know as usual."


    Bandras lifted his hand and left. In doing so, I seem to recall another thing.


    "Oh, yeah, yeah. I only had one more piece of advice. There''s a strange pill that''s popular in Tarram."


    "Medicine. Is that a play?


    "Yeah, well, if you say anything, you can get extraneous power or something. What did you say your name was? Ex... somehow."


    "... experion."


    "You know what?


    "A little elsewhere. But so far... well. It didn''t look like the Alliance recognized it."


    "Do you move as a brave man?


    "Right. Talk to Fostina or Arshhuntra somehow, and they''ll move on their own. If it''s funny, I think I can move."


    "Hyoho, Zems is still Zems. I don''t know why you''re treated like a brave man."


    "I don''t know, ask the people who festived on their own. I just live my instincts."


    "- Hyo-hyo. Truly superimposed"


    Neither did Bandras say anything more than that, but he was intrinsically poisoned by Zems. I recognize myself as evil, but Zems is not so received around, even though he is. I wish I was evil, but for some reason I was disgusted that this is not the case with this man.


    There was no wonder why the ''hero'' trait was bestowed on such a merciless man to scatter destruction.


    Continued

 1191 City of Pleasure, Part 26 - Symbol of Corruption ① -

    "- So, what''s the end?


    "I found it, sure."


    There are two people who converse to whisper as a suspicious incense burns. One is a boy wearing a black robe. The other is a glossy whore. It was Doom and Libby Doo.


    "''Tempting Hammer'' in ''Sleeping Pills (Hypnos)''. I didn''t know it was in a human city."


    "Humans can''t be insulted. Things that don''t go out into the world, things that aren''t good enough to go out, are hidden in these hustle and bustle. That''s what I learned when I met you on my own. Of all the fakes, a grip of authenticity. That''s what this city is all about."


    "Which one are you?


    "It''s real, in a way."


    dull, and glossy Libidu laughed and showed her. Seeing that good smile, Doom is only shuddered. I hate indoors that have burned too much incense and smoked, opening windows and looking out. Facing a narrow alley, that room has a whorehouse right next to it, even when the windows are opened, and the voices of men and women can be heard only for the opening of the windows. Whatever the scream of pain as a doom, it is just uncomfortable to hear such screams of pleasure.


    Considering that mood swings were irresistible in this room, where neither the sky nor darkness could be seen properly, Doom immediately closed the window.


    "Well, given what you''ve created, the essence of this city is my preference. I don''t think you''ll like the city very much."


    "You have something to enjoy about evil spirits."


    "I admit I''m a euphoria. I''m going to learn Ya."


    Doom turned his back on Libby Doo. This city doesn''t know what tricks and where people''s eyes are. Normally, Doom, who moves in a mood, also forbade the act by intuition. He says it''s a better idea to behave like a person here. No matter how slutty and pleasure-grabbing the city is, it''s very tough on something other than humans. A certain discipline - and iron discipline - Doom felt it again.


    Usually those codes and such are dooms that go into a derisive attitude, but I''m not going to stay long this time, and I don''t want to stand out. Seeing the uncomfortable looking doom, Libby Doo was laughing at the dullness.


    "And I wonder what you''re going to use it for, those two. You had a hard time getting it, didn''t you?


    "Of course it''s a good thing. Now the purpose of the plan was. After that, I''m gonna go get the" best "body for the man-eater."


    "Optimal body?


    "Yes, it''s the perfect body. Experion for that, that woman for that. Enough planting?


    "It would be obvious. Who do you think I am? I used to be a queen without a queen in line in the city of pleasure. There''s no one I can''t reach, be it a man or a woman."


    When Libby Doo rang the bell, the men came in holding one bag. The men all looked sloppy and lacking, but only their eyes had a very evil intelligence. This is also a slightly unacceptable glow for Doom.


    In the sack the men threw unconstitutionally, it was moving frighteningly, as if someone would cramp. The unnatural movement also makes Doom slightly anxious.


    "It wouldn''t be broken, would it?


    "Don''t let it live, don''t break it. Amateurs can''t add or subtract from it. It''s finished well enough, to the point where you feel the pain is superb pleasure. Now if they drop one finger at a time, they''ll go crazy instead of dying."


    "- So it''s a world I don''t understand. But this would be just fine. Man Eater!"


    "Yes."


    A man-eater then appeared from behind. The men lagged behind for a moment, but if you still think it was the woman who came out, you lean over to the maneater with a nasty laugh. Apparently, as human beings, they lacked a sense of fear or crisis.


    "- I like it, these guys. What a big balls to lust in a man-eater. Can I borrow them someday?


    "Go ahead? Even this taram originally undertakes a despised job, you shitty mercenaries. Feel free to use it."


    "All right - now you''ve got a point of view for those who play. Man Eater, you can eat the contents of the bag."


    "Are you sure? What''s in there?


    "Open up and look."


    When Maneater was recommended by Doom to look in the bag, there was one woman there. But a man-eater is an opponent I have never seen. In the first place, it is doubtful that Maneater has a habit of discerning humans.


    But even such a man-eater had a beauty for a woman just to think she was beautiful. Above all, I have an appetite for what I''ve done so far and what I still see in defiant eyes. A large amount of salivation was accidentally drooling from the maneater.


    "Hey, Doom... I like this. Little by little, can I eat?


    "Don''t overdo it, okay? Because the goal is to remain conscious even after eating. There''s no point in breaking it, is there?


    "I know. Such superb food would be a waste of time if we didn''t rebel for so long."


    "Hmm... that''s the feeling I don''t understand. Don''t get this room dirty, because it''s my work room for once."


    Libidu poisoned him, but the word didn''t reach Maneater. I just told him to go that way with his hand, but did that barely make it through, and when Maneater took charge of the bag, he went straight outside.


    But for that matter, Doom thinks it''s gonna be okay. It was when Maneater took in Insomnia that he found out that Maneater could even reflect the abilities and thoughts of the person he ate. Those who were merely absorbed and uncut by the man-eater, or equipped with abilities and myself, could remain conscious and capable even after the man-eater ate them. Those personalities remained as easy as those close in nature to Maneater, but one time when Maneater swallowed his suicidal volunteer daughter into a breath, it was Doom''s thought-provoking beginnings that he said he could hear his daughter.


    If Maneater doesn''t hate me to be eaten. I wonder if everything Maneater eats will be a force for Maneater. Doom tried every way he could think of, but apparently by ''tuning'' under Libby Doo and then ''taking it in'' he could increase that chance a little bit.


    And it led to this goal (the main dish). Doom tries to pull up, looking as satisfied as he was when he finished his job.


    "Libby Doo, what do you do? Do you want to go see the man-eater done?


    "I won''t shy away. Guests are here, apparently."


    "Arnelia''s pilgrimage? Maybe Jake''s here too. Be careful, all right?


    "I''m not like Insomnia."


    "That''s a loser''s dialogue."


    "A virgin or a monk or a knight hungry for carnal desire? I''ll get it for you."


    "... I hope the Okama bastard isn''t there for you."


    When Doom sarcastically and then left, Libby Doo started laughing alone when he shrugged. Because I don''t feel like losing anything in this place I built up to the ''Castle''.


    "Hehe... I don''t know if it''s Arnelia or the Temple Knight, but if it''s something you can get here, come on. This is my territory. Everything will fall on me - no one can turn against me. I''ll kill you with superb pleasure, not pain."


    Libidu was laughing loudly for a while. Even the voice was somewhere glossy, and the men who remained on the field desperately restrained themselves in front of Libidu, who would be squeezed out and killed if they jumped.


    Continued

 1192 City of Pleasure, Part 27 - Demon Sword and Warrior ① -

    "So why are you here?


    "It''s the usual baggage carriage. Why are you here? I heard you were looking for people for this assignment, and in the first place, the personnel should be the only ones suited to the elite or the search for people?


    A layer questioned by Elsia had, on the contrary, questioned Elsia. But neither does Elsia flinch.


    "Well, I heard there''s also a ghetto in Tarram. I was wondering if our experience would come to life."


    "Did you sell in? But it''s nothing like Slasmund and here. Didn''t the captain say no?


    "Ugh... that''s okay. I''m following you here with my own stomach. Whatever you do, it''s on my own!


    "Ha,... I thought that would happen. Is that Gail?


    "Ooh. Well."


    As far as Gail''s various replies are concerned, he apparently just followed me somehow, or he has other purposes. It should have taken a flying dragon to get here. Layer wondered how he twisted all that expense. I knew Elsia and Gayle had made a few fine requests and were saving, but I don''t see how they could have spent that savings on this occasion.


    "What if I tell you the truth? You must have hitchhiked someone."


    "Gu..."


    "Yeah, you are. Actually, I asked for it."


    What emerged from outside the room was a shallow black man with skin. Layers also knew that there were these dark-skinned races in the South, but I feel very slightly or differently. Recently, some Jaegers had the face that the South was also from, and they had many common languages and some one-word people, but the man in front of them manipulated the language fluently. He also had an elegant attitude, as if he had a different attitude from the peoples of the border.


    "What about you?


    "It''s called retore. I volunteered for this expedition, but I''m still unfamiliar with the center. I was always looking for someone to accompany me. Plus, we''re looking for people this time, right? Especially this time I was looking for someone familiar with this city called Tarram, but then these two got their names up. Apparently not from this city."


    "What, you tricked me into following you"


    "Well, I''m not fooling you! I''ll look into it and show you the way, won''t I?


    "Then you''re with me that Letore did it himself."


    "Shut up, man! I mean, what are you? You said you had luggage again?


    "Yeah, but?


    Elsia turns a suspicious eye to a layer who answers well.


    "What kind of luggage do you have? I don''t think I need to be you."


    "I''m here to deliver the sword that Lieutenant Rhine was putting out to grind. And I''ll sharpen my sword myself. They want to see it done, so they want me to follow them."


    "You sharpen your sword? Really?"


    "What are you gonna do, lie to me?"


    When the layer says, "Do you doubt it? All I said was," I put my hands up, but still, Elsia didn''t feel neat anywhere.


    "... well, fine. It doesn''t seem like a very safe city, so go home when you''re done with your work."


    "Um, I don''t know what to do. There seem to be a lot of interesting shops, so I''d like to play a little bit."


    "I''m frightened! Is that all you are, a man? Unbelievable!


    A decent layer to Elsia, who suddenly happened and left the room behind. Gail pounded on the shoulder of that layer.


    "Layer, I''m glad you''re with each other."


    "What?"


    "Let''s say the store chooses carefully later. I already have eyes on the blinding stores. Let''s make it nostalgic and beginner-friendly."


    "No, I can afford to make money, even if it''s a little pricey -"


    "Match my money, idiot! Elsia luxuries me all the time, and I''m just teasing you!


    Gail slapped Layer in the head and left after Elsia. Layer asked Retore as he rubbed his slapped head. Letore laughed at the dullness and watched how it went.


    "... why? There were just so many stores that seemed interesting..."


    "You''ve been misunderstood, apparently. I can''t help it, ''cause she''s just a kid. You''re pretty good, too."


    "Should I apologize?


    "No, you won''t have to. I''d rather apologize."


    "Really, I don''t know,"


    Layer didn''t even intend to face Elsia in the first place, so he just tried to get out of the spot and stopped.


    "Can I ask you to do something about the two of us? Instead, you''re gonna do that, aren''t you?


    "Um, because I have priorities, too. I''m not going to put too many young warriors in danger''s eye, and I''m going to keep an eye on them quite a bit."


    "That''s fine. The rest depends on the talent of the two of us. I can''t put too much on them, either."


    "Aren''t you worried?


    "We''re not kids forever, for each other. I care about them, but I''m not a guardian."


    "Right. You''ll be strong, and that''s why you''re often not free."


    Letore nodded as if he had seen through about the layer, but the layer also returned sharp words.


    "There are certainly many things that don''t set you free. That''s fun again, though."


    "You don''t have anything to protect?


    "It''s just less. And I''m not going to add much more. I ask the other way around, but do you have something to protect you from not being human?


    "- You''re a kid who doesn''t know if he''s blunt or sharp, you are."


    Letore''s eyes glow with glitter. Layers also looked straight back at those eyes again.


    "I have something to protect. That''s why I''m in the shape of a person. But I still don''t know what will happen. That''s about all I can say."


    "You have no idea. But not the enemy?


    "I''m going to."


    "Fine then. But I will not forgive you if you become an enemy. There''s always a way to surprise someone who doesn''t sleep."


    "Scary kid. But how did you know?


    "Because it''s the same as impulses and dancers. You should be careful, if you meet Lisa or Renatica face to face, you''ll be noticed. The vibration and weight against a step for your physique do not match. Be careful."


    "... let''s refer to it"


    After Layer left, Letore had complex emotions. That was a delightful emotion, at the same time endangering the layers.


    "I see, is he in the company of the Alphilis? Then I guess one is safe. I had one concern because I lost contact with Petefloat, but there is no danger to Alphilis early. Glad to see it for once.


    But just in case, I''m going to follow Impulse''s advice and see Fostina. That''s why I moved it to the guild. "


    Lethoa - the Devil''s Sword Lemegate left the room and went toward the mischievous mess of Tarram.


    Continued

 1193 City of Pleasure, Part 28 - Silent Execution ①

    "Well, I wonder what''s going on"


    Layer had been in his thoughts since leaving the room, walking alone through Tarlam''s mess. This time I didn''t get clear instructions from Alphilis or Renatica. The words from the line that I conveyed to Elsia were true, and they were brought in because there were several swords entrusted with their care. It just meant giving guidance on sword care, and nothing had to be this time, and as a layer, it would be the form of accompanying you on this expedition under the pretext.


    Layer had heard that the content of the request was a search for someone known as the ruler, but he felt comfortable exploring the city. That''s because I didn''t like the atmosphere that drifted in this city. The spread of a world where violence and desire swirled in one alley was no different than Slasmund''s, but it was completely different from Slasmund''s, where there was a dangerous smell of suspicious snuggling and entanglement.


    There are many direct dangers in Slasmund, and the layers know how to avoid them, but the poisonous dangers of sneaking from behind to rot the interior at some point do not know how to avoid them either. If you realize it, you''re in danger of losing it - the layers were feeling the horror of a spider''s nest or a bottomless marsh, if you like.


    The lay thought that in a normal way, like the guild, we would not be able to reach the answer we seek. Given what you are and what you can only do again, nature and your feet head for a dangerous zone. But it is also true that we want some kind of insurance more than just moving alone. We cannot expect Lunatica''s backup this time.


    A troubled statement, Layer first decided to clean up from the case in front of him.


    "Why don''t you say it''s time to represent yourself? Il, Uty"


    Why ''d you find out?


    "Are you crazy? The art of hiding is supposed to be perfect."


    Irmatal and Uti appeared softly from behind. That figure should still only look like a layer, but do you use it with the simple exclusion of people as well, the crowd avoided nature and the standing part of Irmatal.


    Layer sighed small, embarrassing Irmatal.


    "Il. Why did you follow me? You''re not allowed to accompany the captain on this request, are you?


    "Because - I wanted to follow you. Besides, this isn''t a fight, so you''re not in danger, are you?


    "Even if it''s not a fight, there''s plenty of danger. And last time..."


    That''s all I''m saying, and the layers shut their mouths. This is something that Irmatal aside, hardly anyone in the group knows about. Since the last incident of phantom dream fruit, Alphilis had consulted Maia and Lakia on what to do in the future. Fortunately, there was no change in Irmatal, but Alphilis was able to tell Rakia and Maia to observe Irmatal for a while. If that were not currently in Arnelia, it would be a mess. All I don''t know is Irmatal himself.


    If the layer is told why he knows that interaction, it''s nothing more than because he has several times as much hearing as a regular person. I haven''t told anyone, but the layers have felt their senses have sharpened many times since they started fighting. If you care about it, you can sense who is approaching by the vibrations when you walk, or you can hear conversations a town away. It was possible for layers to use the senses as much as they could also act as sensors, with one will. I''m just not telling anyone because talking about this is going to impose a lot of restrictions on my everyday life. However, with this sense, it was easy to detect the art of Ilmatal concealment. Because in the art of concealment, you can erase signs and sounds, but you cannot erase the smell perfectly.


    Anyway, Layer couldn''t have told me anything strange that he knew, so he kept his mouth shut. It was a layer that had no other purpose than eliminating the danger of approaching the Alphilis, or eliminating the seeds of worry, but it''s not like you don''t feel a grump about imitating them like eavesdropping. But it was Utility who noticed the confusion of such a layer. Exactly cunning, this fairy was above the layers in the rush.


    "Sounds kind of annoying ~. Say it, Ururi"


    Uty pokes little with his elbow as he circles the cheeks of the layer. Layer gently sliced back the elbow.


    "Those two are the ones who snuck up on me, aren''t they? So I couldn''t show up in front of everyone, so I showed up in front of me. Didn''t you?"


    "Muggle. You''re a tough kid to do..."


    "That''s right - I''m glad I came, but my mom seems really busy. I was wondering what to do. So if it works, I was wondering if my mom would finally tell me even if I was here."


    "So why me?"


    "''Cause layers are sneaking up on your mom, aren''t they? You''re hiding your true power, aren''t you? If you want me to keep my mouth shut, that''s fine, but I want to help my mom, too. Exchange terms, okay?


    "Il, you..."


    Layer realized that it was useless to try to point out how young Il was. Irmatal is a true dragon at an early age. Now the lay was reminded of it.


    Continued

 1194 City of Pleasure, Part 29 - Silent Execution ②

    "... you have no choice. Fine, I''ll sneak up on you guys. Instead, you help me. [M] Is that okay with you?


    "Of course!"


    "It''s an extra matter instead. Retreating if you think it''s dangerous. Once more than a certain amount of results have been achieved, go to Alphilis for a report. Always speak up before returning to Arnelia, even if it is as if you have not achieved results. If I find out Arnelia doesn''t have Il, I''m sure she''ll be worried."


    "Yes."


    Ilmatal replied clearly and brightly as a child, but Layer was the thought of more seeds of concern. But Ilmatal''s suggestion would overwhelm the anxiety of such a layer.


    "By the way, just in case, what can I do for you?


    "Uh, it''s..."


    "Yeah, I do, don''t I?


    Uty got stuck in words, but Ilmatal answered instead, so we got to see the layers together seriously and Ilmatal.


    "Oh, you have an affair?


    "Uh, not exactly, but you''re looking for people, right? It''s also called looking for someone to hide. Then you''re with hide-and-seek!


    "No, I''m having trouble with you playing with me,"


    "Yeah, this is just like a handful of games. with mysteries using magic. I don''t know if I''m a magician."


    "... il, please elaborate."


    Layers thanked the unexpected assistance, thinking they might be close to the core. We are trying to encourage Irmatal and listen sincerely to the proposal.


    "Um, this city is full of magic. Something small, something big. Something complicated, something simple. Something that makes sense, something that doesn''t. There are so many different things mixed together. But we have a few things in common.


    That means none of them make a difference in the procedure. You think it was made by a few people at best. "


    "Right. So?"


    "I think a lot of magic is meaningless. But the so-called" authenticity "of exclusion, soundproofing, or sensor jamming is lost in them. Unlock them."


    "I find what I want to hide. Or do you mean the guy who set it up will come out? Indeed, the man who set them up is likely deeply involved in the formation of this city."


    "But you have one problem. Either way, it''s gonna take a lot of time to get rid of those sorceries. I can''t disarm magic, and if I can, it''s part of the water thing at best."


    "Then don''t worry, I''ll take care of it."


    Uty''s concerns were the best, but the lay denied them. because the hand was accompanied by Marveysblood


    The Alphilis and the others went positive first. Those who went out on the guild and looked for information, those who periphered the informants all over town, and Alphilis did what he could only do. As Arnelia''s nominee, it is to attend the operational meeting of Tarram.


    Apart from the general guilds, Tarram has organisations that divide each commercial sector. When it comes to taram, it is commonly referred to as the ''city of pleasure'', but it does not mean anything but because it offers meals, entertainment, tourism, trading and all kinds of pleasures.


    It is the operational meeting that brings together the heads of the organisations that divide those various industries. Alphilis hastened his departure because he heard that this meeting would be held on the 10th of each month. Normally I don''t have enough authority to attend this meeting, even though I''m an Arnelian official, but I just couldn''t help but accept Tarram when he gave me the name of Archbishop Miranda. For them too, Arnelia''s asylum is important. I turned my teeth toward Arnelia, and I politely sent out an invitation, not to mention that I would be spared from being stared at.


    Alphilis had gone to the meeting to Rosetta, the line in time to rendezvous, with Urtina, Ekla, Lisa and Larna. On the road, the line was tanned. He''s not convinced by this development.


    "You look unhappy, huh? I wonder if my decision might be the cause."


    "Naturally. I got a request like an Arnelian spike. Besides, you''re going out here in Miranda''s name? Rumors will spread that we''re Arnelia''s men."


    "You don''t have to spread the word, that''s what''s happening anyway. And we can''t exist without Arnelia. Then I''ll use it where it''s available."


    "Would you mind doing that story where I''m not?


    We both refrained just because Ultina stared, but everything we were thinking was the same. It''s just forceful. But Alphilis had one prospect. First of all, as there is a ruler in Tarram, the most likely thing is that someone in the conference has a monopoly on power. If only the heads of each organization were to participate in the meeting, it is likely that that reality will not be revealed either. If Arnelia''s request as a nominee had been denied, he would have sent Renatica and layers to the head of each organization. In that case, there might have been a possibility of appealing to noisy means. Then I thought it would be more convenient for me to get in, even if it was somewhat forceful.


    I hadn''t told anyone the possibilities that far, but Rhine complained that he knew with his eyes. He seems to be arguing, and Rhine knows what Alphilis intends. On the contrary, you''re probably even thinking of a further hand. Not to mouth, but Alphilis trusts the line in that respect.


    I guess each face has something to think about this request, but there was only one person who was strangely twitching. Oh, my God, it''s Rosetta. Even though it is always as transverse as it is, this time I look out of the carriage without strange location or messing with it. Rosetta and I had a gaze as Alphilis watched with a round eye as to what was going on.


    Continued

 1195 City of Pleasure, Part 30 - Rulers of Turam ① -

    "Rosetta, what''s wrong?


    "No, I was just wondering if he was still here."


    "He?"


    "I''m the captain of the vigilante here... and I''m not good at it."


    When I saw Rosetta sighed, the other faces circled their eyes.


    "Sometimes it''s unusual. I can''t believe I let you sigh."


    "What do you think Atai is? I don''t even like Atai."


    "It''s been years since we''ve seen each other again?


    "... about 20 years"


    Lisa was also surprised by the response.


    "20 years? That''s a little long."


    "I''m older than Atai, that guy. It contains half the giant''s blood anyway. Life expectancy is also considerably longer than normal humans. When I ran out as a mercenary, there was a lot going on."


    "Does that mean you''re stronger than Rosetta?


    "I wonder now. At the time, I was a tough mess. I''ve never taken a single bottle."


    Both Alphilis and Rhine were surprised by the words. Rosetta''s strength is for everyone to know. No matter how rosetta used to be, it can''t be controlled without ever being unconscious.


    "I''d like to see you, that person."


    "Maybe I''ll see you. You''re definitely in the vigilante here that you don''t hear rumors about being a mercenary outside. When we were mercenaries out there, we were talking about whether or not to get the title of brave man."


    "What a name? If that''s all you''re famous for, even the old mercenaries might know your name."


    "Cassandra, she''s a mercenary."


    Alphilis and the others arrived at the venue where the meeting would take place. It was a magnificent building as if it embodied an aristocratic society on the east side. Alphilis stood still for a few moments in his blinding decorations.


    "Tarram is amazing..."


    "The city is also said to be state-of-the-art for jewellery industries, silk textiles and other crafts that colour the city of pleasure. Especially since there will be no place for this city in the sense that gold and logistics will move. Aside from being classy, you might be better than any other city on the east side in terms of flair."


    "Fuck you, show off."


    Ekla''s polite description mixes with words that can also be taken as Rosetta''s jealousy. But I had the hand to eagle that Rosetta''s head from behind.


    "Yo, Rosetta. You make it difficult for the city of Atai. Oh?"


    "That voice..."


    Before Rosetta tried to turn around, its head had been forced to turn its back. In front of Rosetta, the big woman with the big eye. More than two heads taller than Rosetta''s, the face of a musculoskeletal woman stared at Rosetta.


    "Or Sister Carr..."


    "I thought I hadn''t seen your face in about 20 years, and you started talking a lot. Shall I sink you in the hot tub again!?


    "Or give me a break..."


    Alphilis understood that this was Cassandra when he saw Rosetta trembling. Certainly slightly blue-like skin, a bite of skeleton and muscle makes the giant''s blood disappoint. And the power to eagle Rosetta''s head and seal that movement with one arm was clearly human apart.


    But it''s not funny that Rosetta, the Alpha Reese, was molested. There was someone who would stop Cassandra first when we tried to stop her.


    Cassandra, you''re being disrespectful.


    "... hey, captain"


    What emerged from behind Cassandra was now a little physique girl no different from Lisa. Lowering Rapier back and smelling the fragrant schmoxey, the luxurious, brunette girl graced the Alphilis and the others as they controlled Cassandra with words alone.


    "Excuse me, my men. My name is Liliam, and I''m captain of the Tarram vigilante. Arnelia''s famous people, no doubt about it?


    "Yeah, it''s Alphilis, the head of the ''countless feathers mercenary regiment that can fly in the sky''. I need you to know me."


    "Welcome."


    When the head of the vigilante, who calls himself Liliam, smiled gracefully, he urged Alphilis to walk in line with him.


    "How about a tarram?


    "It''s a more fun city than I thought. Rumors preceded the impression that it was sad."


    "Well, honest people. Besides, you don''t have to salute me, do you? As it looks, I''ve just grown up."


    "What, you were an adult?


    Alphilis accidentally leaked the truth, and Liliam was surprised to see her eyes round too frank a word, with Cassandra blued behind her.


    "Oh, my God, Captain..."


    "Well, you''re really honest. I liked it. Sure, I may not be as feminine as you, but brunette, what can you do to keep me company?


    "Yeah, sure."


    "See you later at the meeting. I''m a little ready, too, so if you''ll excuse me once."


    Liliam smiled and gracefully graced her and left the scene, letting Cassandra close by where the Alphilis and the others were no longer visible to speak.


    "You''re in smoke."


    "Oh. I wish I''d found Rosetta and gotten to the point where she was involved."


    "How far was it intended? When I heard about Arnelia''s name, I thought I''d give him a nail so he wouldn''t give our city an extra mouthful. Let''s find out at the meeting if it''s just an idiot or not"


    "Yes, Captain."


    Liliam turned away from her earlier graceful grin and turned to Cassandra with a grin that distorted the edge of her mouth like a crook, between their refrains.


    Continued

 1196 City of Pleasure, Part 31 - Rulers of Turam ② -

    Cassandra and Lilliam, on the other hand, were relative to the Alphilis, but the line was leaking blurry.


    "Liliam..." "Black Liliam"? "


    "Yeah, I guess so"


    "Celebrities?"


    Lisa responded to Alphilis'' voice.


    "Yeah, you''re very famous. Not mercenaries, slaves. And they must be from the lowest level of slavery, called the swordsmen."


    "Swordman? Fighting in the arena or something, is that it?


    "There''s also an arena in Tarram. Unlike what used to be, the current arena is free to participate. There are rewards, meals, and allowances when you get hurt. Some mercenaries make enough money to specialize in the arena.


    But there are some things in Tarram that seem to be a backstage arena. Instead of exorbitant rewards there, they say there are harsh and tragic fights like you can''t do in the arena on the table. Naturally there is no guarantee of life, and some of them are like letting you fight demons and warcraft? What does being thrown there by a woman mean? If you lose, it''s ''Anything''. That''s where I came up, the queen of the back arena. That''s ''Black Lilliam''. Apparently, you succeeded in buying your identity for money. "


    "Oh, so"


    "What''s wrong?


    "Because the smell of blood was amazing."


    "Isn''t that perfume?


    Alphilis denied Rosetta''s inquiry. Only Lisa affirmed the feeling of Alphilis.


    "Right... the smell of blood you can''t erase if you erase it. It doesn''t actually stink, it would be her very life"


    I see, the queen of the back arena.


    "You think he''s a ruler?


    To Rhine''s inquiry, Alphilis shook his head.


    "I still can''t say anything. The others need to see it."


    "Shall we go to the holding room reserved for us? There must still be some time before the meeting."


    And according to the words of Ephra, the Alphilis went to their room.


    Then, less than half an hour later, the Alphilis and the others were called to the conference room. When the Alphilis and the others attempted to enter, they were told up to two of the confessors, and Alphilis brought Rhine and Larna in. Because I thought these two could handle the approximate situation.


    The meeting has chairs for 11 people. It was the 10th time Alphilis came in. There were diverse people inside, such as Liliam earlier, as well as other well-widened men, well-dressed men, and seriously dressed men, but what we all had in common was a sharp gaze at Alphilis that was not alarming. Those gazes were momentary, but it was instantly understood that Alphilis was not liked by anyone on this occasion.


    It is well known that it is a negotiation from a disadvantaged state. When Alphilis got to his seat, he looked around slowly first. At that time, a man of good width suddenly uttered words in a grumpy manner.


    "The meeting hasn''t started yet!? Though you always say you''re busy."


    "That''s with everyone, Lord Gutzen. I haven''t waited four and a half minutes yet. Waiting is part of the job."


    "That''s what I''m saying, Gallum. He''s a forminer again. Has that woman ever been here on time?


    "Wouldn''t it take a while for a woman to get to herself?"


    "But Lilliam there has never been late. I want you to apprentice a little bit."


    "It''s an honor to keep you complimented."


    Liliam bowed small and smiled nostalgically. What a superficial exchange that was, Alphilis felt lost in the fox''s nest as well.


    That''s when one beauty got lost. Alphilis needed a little time to realize it was human for that too much brilliance. It was probably like a woman infused with all the beauty she needed in something called a human being. Smoother skin than fine silk, brighter eyes than gems, blonde hair flowing more beautifully than fresh streams, thin hips that also appear disproportionate to the busty breasts and buttocks. There was a woman there, packed with all the necessary elements to attract people.


    Alphilis was feeling the air on the field had changed. Earlier frustrating and slaughtering air lurked and I understood that all the attention on the spot had been paid to this woman. It was also no exception to Alphilis.


    A voice leaked from the woman. That was no less than the beauty of Emerald again, a musical voice.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I apologize for the delay. A little trouble with the customer''s response."


    "... Hmm. Don''t lie right away, beautiful princess. Is there anyone who has enough wealth to take possession of the Lord''s time?


    "Hehe, I run most of these whorehouses in Turam, don''t I? If there''s any inconvenience in the store, it''s natural to leave. Even if it''s not, it''s a lot of rubbing. It''s also the end of asking Lord Lilliam, who is there, to cooperate all the time. Lord Lilliam wasn''t here right now, so I had to leave.


    Well, even if it isn''t, it''s also in women''s taste to rush the lord. Isn''t that right?


    "... no, well, yeah..."


    "I''m not a lord, so I hope you don''t make me wait too long. Even if it is not, it is often found in your shop. I don''t think there''s anything I can do, so I''ll put up with it, but I don''t want you to go through too much trouble with anything else."


    Where did the momentum go earlier? Approximately the men who shut up, only Liliam spoke equally, so the formineries also took their seats leaving only a glossy grin. Behind it were two beautiful women who refrained from doing this again, but were obviously women dressed as whores who could tell. They were both dressed in a dress that was arguably overexposed, but one was a contrasting pair of quiet looking women with beautiful birds on their shoulders and vicious looking women with snakes on their shoulders.


    For some reason, when they glanced at Larna, the grown-up woman had a friendly grin, and if they were willing to win, they had a grin that looked down. But I wonder what Larna was up to, and the meeting was about to begin. Starting the conversation was a nerve-looking man with glasses on his fine face.


    Continued

 1197 City of Pleasure, Part 32 - Rulers of Tarram ③ -

    "So that''s the number of people, and shall we just start our regular meetings? MC progression will be served by the Corsens of the financial sector"


    "I don''t need foreclosure."


    Gutzen complains quickly. Hi. I hear this guy can''t help complaining to anyone right away, but when Corsens looked at Gutzen, he didn''t seem to get along very well either.


    Corsens swallowed objections to proceed with the MC.


    "- First of all, in advance of the agenda, this time in the name of Arnelia, there is Lord Alphilis, the head of the ''countless feathers of mercenaries who can fly in heaven'' regiment. Let me briefly introduce..."


    "No, you don''t have to introduce me. I''m Alpha Reese. Nice to meet you. The first thing I would like to say no to is that I certainly am in the capacity requested by Arnelia, but I want you all to understand that my best interest does not coincide with that, Arnelia.


    I came here for two reasons. One is... "


    "Well, I don''t hate talking fast. But we don''t have to bother talking about it. I have an idea of the requirements."


    "For one thing, the search for a growing number of missing persons in Tarram recently. But that''s before the building, and Fate wants to receive as much as possible from this city in preparation for the war against Romansland. Is that what this is all about?


    Gutzen and Forminey said even further ahead of Alphilis, who tried to take the lead, so Alphilis accidentally shut up. I wanted to take the lead by hitting the lead, but he doesn''t.


    Liliam puts a further chase on that alphilis.


    "Mr. Alphilis. None of them here is foolish as one. We all read the situation in the world in our own way. Your intentions, Arnelia''s thoughts, and so on. That is the responsibility of the heads of the respective departments, of the lands entrusted with autonomy. I''m still in office and the sun is shallow, but I still have trouble getting this Tarram ruler to lick us."


    "... if you''re really the ruler."


    "Huh?"


    "We don''t have to make a big deal out of this, either. Help us now. Otherwise, we lose Arnelia''s asylum when we''re caught up in a war with Romansland? Even the kid can tell, it''s an easy logic."


    The line broke in, but the line''s reasoning kicked in with ridicule.


    "What''s wrong?


    "It''s easy for a kid to understand - so much so that intimidation is childlike."


    "Hmm?


    "Use your head a little, young man. What do you think would be the most appropriate way if we were to operate the funds, the people, in the form of leaving the current tarram?


    "... it''ll be the way to win"


    "That''s the thing. Let''s assume that Romansland intends to sell war to other countries across the continent. Their Dragon Knights are not yet in use, so given that the rate of progression is winter and horseback riding cannot be operated, it is unlikely that they will invade even this taram until spring. In other words, we can gather information carefully during the winter months and work out measures.


    But it''s obvious when it comes to winning or losing. It can''t be that Romansland has invaded this far. "


    "Why can you say all that?


    "It''s a supply line. Anyone who has been involved in war, or logistics, in the countries of the north knows that. In the countries south of Romansland, the streets on the north side have not been deliberately developed. That''s to make invasion and replenishment more difficult when it comes to war with Romansland. That country was originally ambitious. There would be no reason to bother making it easier for you to invade.


    In other words, land that is originally lean and prone to starvation wages a prolonged war while hunting massive amounts of people and feet to develop the streets. How realistic do you think that is?


    "Suppose there''s a way to solve them?


    To the words of Alphilis, accusations stopped once. After all, the opening was Gutzen.


    "That''s funny. If there''s such a way, I''d like to hear it."


    "First of all, the premise is different, you guys. This isn''t the war Romansland set up. This is the war the black magicians have been waging. It''s hard to imagine a war by conventional means in the first place."


    "Black magician?


    "It''s a bunch of magicians who are getting famous in the alley. Krums is suddenly at war, demon kings everywhere, and the social situation is disturbing because there''s such a group."


    "You had a strange group of mercenaries at one time. It''s called Hecaton Cale."


    "(Do you already know that much)"


    The line was heartily satisfied, as Forminat explained the information quite accurately. In fact, it was the irresistible lines and Lisa who scattered information about the black magician. Arnelia''s information network was also used. Start by spreading information from rumours and getting them ready when their activities surface. It was an operation conceived by the Alphilis and others to react more quickly. Though Tarram is a city where information gathers, if even the forminers who have nothing to do with the battle know, they''re pretty much out there. You can think about it. The line that it thought was working was heartily satisfying.


    And the words of Alphilis seemed sufficient to arouse the interest of the chiefs of Tarram.


    "I see. You mean the war could be prolonged"


    "Exactly. When that happens, cities like this will be the first to be eligible for takeovers, won''t they? The right to autonomy of the Union of Commercial Cities may blow and fly on the grounds of war. When that happens, do you have the means to ensure that this city is protected?


    "... although I can think of some ways. But isn''t that worth listening to?


    Their views seemed to be unanimous when the oldest man expressed an interest in what Alphilis said and did. Apparently, older men have earned a certain amount of trust in this meeting as well.


    Alphilis finally had the opportunity to develop his own narrative.


    Continued

 1198 City of Pleasure, Part 33 - Rulers of Tarram ④ -

    "If you''re thinking about this city first, I''d like to ask you what''s your top priority."


    "Survival of this city. And as far as I can, stay in its present form."


    "More specifically?


    "The rights of this city and our rights will remain the same."


    Several nodded at Corsens'' statement. Seeing where there is no objection, it appears that an agreement has been reached in that direction, roughly.


    Alphilis was also convinced.


    "Then it''s easy. You should hire us under this council."


    "Hey, Alfi -"


    "Will you shut up for a second, Line?"


    Alphilis pushed the line and kept the conversation going. No one spoke extra words and listened to Alphilis'' next words and actions.


    Alphilis had carefully chosen words. Right now, it''s exactly what I''m being ordained. If we negotiate the wrong way, we will never gain their credibility again. Alphilis also felt nervous inside about making a sweep on the cliff, but his inside tried not to even let it out on the yawn.


    "- Like I said, we''re connected to Arnelia. That means we can have direct discussions with the upper ecclesiastical levels as a group against black magicians. Besides, I had financial assistance at the time of the formation of the regiment, but there is also a prospect of repayment with regard to it. Of course, I''m going to be independent someday. Then I''m thinking about leaving Arnelia."


    "I mean, you want to say it''s not Arnelia''s move?


    "Of course. That''s why I went out of my way to look after the pilgrimage. Ultimately, I want to be on par with Arnelia"


    "Phew, phew."


    Gutzen blew it out unexpectedly, and some followed it. I wondered what the alphilis was about, but the irreplaceable Gutzen was urging the alphilis.


    "Hehe, I''m sorry. Go on."


    "- In other words, securing the independence of this city will require neither Romansland nor Arnelia to be granted. On the other hand, I''m working with Arnelia, and I''m dealing with Romansland behind the scenes, too. Extend the negotiations to the threshold and figure out how to win. You''re gonna need a way to do that."


    "It is easy to say, and difficult to do. I don''t know how to get it. As a way to do that, you want me to hire you? The rationale for this is"


    "It''s easy. My connections."


    Everyone in Congress glanced at the words of Alphilis. Each would have had various meanings, such as confusion, interest, but Alphilis was even more convoluted.


    "I can see my face in the royalty of Romansland and in the upper management of Arnelia. I''ll put you both on the final negotiating table. That''s not all. Among the mercenary regiments on the continent, it ensures a considerably superior force of war. If you hire me, you''ll be a deterrent to both."


    "I see. Because you did say it worked pretty well in the battle of the earlier clients. I''m selling my name, and can''t I destroy you both?"


    "That sort of thing. The fact that the name is sold also means that it is secretly difficult to erase"


    "I want to hear one thing. I told the royalty of Romansland I knew him, but who''s that?


    "Second Duchess, Anneclose."


    "Anneclose or... I see, for Romansland, I hear he''s a flexible character, and he also has a pretty good say in it. It''s not an elephant."


    "Hmm - maybe it''s a valid hand. I agree with your suggestion, but what about the others?


    "I agree with you."


    Surprisingly, Gutzen agreed as soon as possible. Some people round their eyes.


    "Lord Gutzen, with what breeze? You''re the one who hates women."


    "Non doesn''t mean he doesn''t like women at all. What I don''t like is someone who pushes the very fact of being a woman forward and uses it as a weapon, or who claims that it''s not convenient for her. First of all, I liked this girl''s guts. Whether or not you leave the whole bargaining power to your peers, I think it''s a choice that''s going to be useful enough to protect this city."


    "Hmm, I didn''t expect the Lord to say that much... shall we adopt a verdict at the moment?


    "Now, ladies and gentlemen, please give us your opinions at this time."


    Then surprisingly, my hand rose when I agreed. In favour 4, with 5 reservations. And...


    "I disagree."


    "Miss Lilliam?


    Only Liliam had offered to disagree. Naturally speaking, they have thoughts that just don''t flow into the field air.


    the oldest man - Phildon asked.


    "Liliam, what''s that heart?


    "Let''s say we hire her. But that could lead to both Arnelia and Romansland leaving the negotiations to her. I think it''s very dangerous. Besides, does it really have enough strength to be deterrent? Rumors and more, many have tails on them. Because I only believe what I see with my eyes."


    "I see, it makes sense. So what exactly?


    "Let''s play a game"


    Liliam''s offer made a scene. But Liliam said away without hesitation.


    "It''s a five-to-five stand-up match. You''re bringing the best to the escort, aren''t you? The man behind you is going to be quite skilled. If you don''t show your strength, I''m not convinced you''re the one who''s keeping the city''s security."


    "If I take three, does that mean I win?


    "I don''t care if it''s not three bottles, if I''m convinced. It''s just that I can''t leave it to the mouth alone."


    "Fine. Take it. I''ll stand."


    To Alpha Reese''s immediate response, Lilliam was smiling.


    Continued

 1199 City of Pleasure, Part 34 - Rulers of Tarram ⑤ -

    "Let''s do it tomorrow evening, at the end of the arena performance. Weapons are wooden swords, or wooden weapons only. It''s not fashionable to do it until you die. But..."


    "Accidents happen in the arena. If you damage this Cassandra sword, you will die even if it is a wooden sword. And me, of course."


    And when Lilliam stood up, he waved his sword with the fruit that was on his desk. No, it seemed like it was a martial arts savvy, but many could only tell as far as the ahead moved from Lilliam''s elbow, but the fruit in front of them had been cut from different directions to eight.


    "(Fast)"


    "It''s strong, isn''t it? Because I''ve never lost to Cassandra yet."


    "I wish I could use that" five "slaughter artist in action. Lady."


    Liliam reacted perfectly to a word that could also be taken as a provocation of the line, but often only staggered the line and gaze, nothing more.


    So Phildon slapped his hand, and he was drawing attention.


    "Let''s get there. I''d like to put this agenda on hold for once, okay, Chief Alphilis?"


    "I wonder if I can get a colorful reply?


    "The young don''t rush for answers. Some people need time to think, young lady. Our Parliament always has an even number of seats. You know what that means?


    "... no"


    "If an opinion is divided into two parts, it must be rejected. I can always rub it later with the same number of favors. Because the proposal to be voted on by our Parliament requires more than seven endorsements."


    "(So you need the last three to agree. I see... is that what you mean)"


    Alphilis had some meaningful eye for Phildon''s intentions. So I immediately responded to Phildon''s offer.


    "Okay. I have nothing to say to you right now from me. I just don''t necessarily have much time. I''d like to hear back from you after tomorrow''s game."


    "She''s a miserable lady."


    "It may be a privilege for young people to rush to life."


    "Ha ha, didn''t they take one, old man"


    Gutzen laughed luxuriously, so the air in the field soothed. And after Alphilis left the room, often with no other love stories, they welcomed, then ran their gaze to the women that Fildon was behind the forminy.


    "... it''s okay. I haven''t even gotten a sense of the sensor. They left."


    "Hmm, can we talk about this normally?"


    "Oh man, it''s something a hell of a woman has come aboard. I''ve been messing with my little girl, but she''s not in line. You must be aware of our intentions."


    "Yeah, there ''ll be a messenger at the people who put it on hold by the end of the night."


    "It would also be to those who agreed. Not if you don''t change your mind overnight."


    "Would you like to take a look at that?


    "Wouldn''t you like to think about it? She''ll be nice to you, but I don''t even think it''s easy enough to trust us the first time we meet. You must be a child who can think of things differently around here."


    "Then did Miss Lilliam hurt you with any intentions?


    "No, I just conveyed my heart. Still, if you insist, you''re interested."


    "Interests and?


    Liliam nodded.


    "As you all know Cassandra''s strength behind it. The woman that Cassandra was so alert to - did you call her Rosetta? but a mercenary regiment that says he''s just a captain. I''m just wondering how rigid people are, if you''re a swordsman.


    Assuming that Tarram has a deal with them, if they''re good enough, we''ll be robbed of the rice seeds. "


    "Ha ha! Miss Lilliam, are you worried about your job?


    "Falling is fast and climbing is tough. Man without any back shield knows that very well. Because I think the world of men is truly terrible."


    "So, fight. But if they win, are you going to admit it? What if it''s not right for your glasses?


    "A mercenary group that''s just strong, that''s just a rough group. If that happens... it''s our turn, isn''t it?


    Forminey smiled at Lilliam, and Lilliam nodded again.


    "Right. If there''s nothing you can do from the front, use your hands. I''ll do it on an ad hoc basis."


    "Shall I identify it my own way, too?


    "Don''t just be in the sort of situation where they leave frightened, Forminaire ''Her Majesty''?


    "No, gentlemen. Of course, you know how to add and subtract, right?


    The place is gorgeous, no matter what intentions are hidden there, when the formines laugh lightly. But the humans who know that formination is not necessarily just a gorgeous person really get the feeling that their toes are sinking in the bottom of the water, exploring the intentions behind it. Formination tricks are tantamount to being driven to a dead place at some point. Everyone knew that it was impossible to escape if you were human.


    But the concern of Forminae didn''t just seem to be Alphilis.


    "Then let''s say I entertain the earlier women''s captain tonight."


    "Please keep it as useful as it gets in tomorrow''s game, okay?


    "You''re just welcome, right? Really. I have a few more concerns I''d like to share with you here. Did you know that?"


    "A line of brave Zems."


    I uttered the word with no one. Among the Tarrum chiefs, the name had a slightly different meaning. Everyone looked bitter.


    Continued

 1200 City of Pleasure, Part 35 - Rulers of Turam ⑥ -

    "Are you here again? Are you tired of the fight?


    "No. I was wondering if the Alliance had made any requests regarding medicines that would be reputable ''Xperion'' in the alley. Apparently, it''s a pretty bad drug, and we''re pretty annoyed with healthy sales."


    "Oh, speaking of which, don''t listen to the rumors one by one, even here. Not quite addictive or anything."


    "So are the pills, but you''re arranging them for us. What, it''s always the case that something suspicious is going to pop in Tarram, it''s going to fit in. But Zems is the problem. When the name comes out of Lord Formine..."


    "As you can guess. They''re anarchists, darts, enamorers."


    sigh leaks unexpectedly from most that the name was given as expected


    "That''s the worst combination. They''ve certainly been here before. How much damage was done then?


    "The whorehouse alone has crushed three cases in two days. More than 100 unrepeatable. You don''t kill anybody, so it''s too bad."


    "That''s only for whorehouses that have a legitimate operating license. In a whorehouse that operates illegally, many people are dead. Besides, Enema is a superior healing magic user, so he can be brought back to life unless he dies instantly. It''s not like it''s going to heal."


    The meeting place suddenly became heavier. Liliam didn''t know much about the facts because she was still young as a length, but only asked Cassandra in advance for details.


    Zems the Brave - the man who is seen as the strongest of the existing mercenaries. He was one of the four brave certified to exist on the continent, especially a man who achieved results at the request of a crusade. It is assumed that the Demon King crusades as a matter of priority even in the present, where there are many occurrences, and continues to fight shortly after rest. It is treated in the public like a representative of the brave because it is very popular because of its overwhelming strength and unadorned character, its elegant appearance, and because it is a good idea for all the other brave men to move alone without desire for fame.


    But the fruit of it, their daily life is riddled with mystery. Various speculations fly about barely showing up in people in a monster crusade on the border in a passage, or dawn on training. In part, the rumor fits. In fact, there are such people in their people. But on the other hand, there are people who also know who they are as if they were different. That''s the chiefs here in Tarram. There were times when Zems and others could not tell people how to enjoy themselves because any secret in Tarram could be bought depending on the money and the connections. Among other things, it was the face of this time that got the worst.


    Lilliam suggests.


    "Why don''t you recommend it to them? What would happen if we were any more woeful?"


    "You can''t. Tarram can be Tarram because any evil behavior related to pleasure is forgiven. The only thing I can''t tolerate is killing in the tabular world. But in the back taram, even people''s lives can be bought for money. They''re only avoiding the kind of scenes we put out while they step through the first battle.


    There is just some discernment in any person. But Zems and the others - as if they were only interested in it - devour indefinitely. I''m with Inago. Eat it up and you''ll be gone. The only problem is that you are a very powerful pest that cannot be eliminated by strength. "


    "For once, the muscles are coming through. If you buy every whorehouse for a broken amount, the freedom of whoever does whatever you buy. But there''s something called moderation as a person, isn''t there? Something called morality. They don''t have it. Some of the tarrams will be devoured for their own lust. It may also be one form of taram, but in their case, thank you. Look at this. This one''s going to die."


    "And as if it were a guess, you''re going to take what we care about, according to the discipline of Tarram. No one can complain, only toothpick. I guess even that face is a pleasure to them. In a way, I can''t help but think of those who enjoy Tarram the most."


    "Can''t you handle it?


    "That''s what Cassandra said before. What happened as a result? Cassandra''s lady was molested like a good one, and she was mentally ill. But he was weak. There''s a weakness in having to take care of my mother, who''s on the sick floor, which is enormous gold. They made a lot of money tease and bought a night''s freedom. And -"


    "The woman was heartbroken and her mother died as a result. The person was taken care of by Atashi, but he jumped out a window on the lid and died. Some of the athletes were left with scratches. Another man who went to put up the argument put his hand first. You know what happened? Since then, the Atasis can''t get their hands on them. Just keep your head down and put up with the storm passing. I hope they don''t come all the way here."


    Cassandra threw up and some of those on the spot nodded. And Fildon was crushing.


    "No one wants anything from them. But such things were nearly 15 years after Zems came out of the world, and they weren''t even with them. Zems is terribly sharp, and his head turns. He doesn''t have two letters of alarm.


    Miss Lilliam, I advise you only because you are still young. Look, don''t ever lay a hand on them. Don''t even defy me. The more you get involved, the more you''ll regret it. "


    "... I don''t want to convince you, but I accepted the whole story. With me, the priority is security in Tarram. Unless that discipline is disturbed, we will do nothing. Because I intend to have that much separation with me. You won''t be offended."


    "Great. Shall we move on to the next agenda? I''m sure you''ll be reporting this year''s accounts, Corsens."


    "Yes. Let''s start with -"


    Liliam''s agenda from there was slightly above the sky. I''m also concerned about the Zems case, but so was the Alphilis case. It didn''t feel like it was some kind of omen that these difficult things were going to happen at the same time.


    Besides, there were successive burglaries in the taram. Reports that the legendary Banderas may have returned are also the beginning and end of the ascent. Liliam was not anxious that something big would happen in the last few days.


    Continued

 1201 City of Pleasure, Part 36 - Drifting Woman Brave ① -

    Elsia couldn''t believe the sight in front of her. Big men dancing in the air in front of them, women as tall as themselves throwing them. Alphilis was strong and Lunatica was brilliant, but Elsia had never seen a woman fight so vividly.


    The trigger is Gail. In the process of being taken by Retour to gather information, he naturally also goes to a place with a rather bad pattern. That''s where we met, obviously it''s the purpose of the loose ends involved. They had run into Elsia and the others on purpose, but Elsia, who was stupid enough to rub them on purpose, apologized immediately and passed the occasion. I tried to throw away the nasty words and leave when the wanderers were immediately apologized for and couldn''t get involved any more. But it was in the other person''s ear that Gail disputed the words with a small voice.


    The grubbing was turning back just like a good opportunity, and Elsia pounded her tongue. I don''t know how Gail feels, but I don''t have time to deal with these people. As soon as Gail grabbed the chest barn and was in a one-touch state of immediacy, he hit the lead from Elsia''s side. Hit the crush in the other person''s face and take Gail''s arm, taken in disquiet, and escape. But Letore couldn''t keep up with the move. On the contrary, they were on the side of the loose around them. Look at the retore that surrounds you,


    "How come there are so many guys around me already!


    And he yelled, but a gentle breeze ran through beside him.


    "Are you in trouble?


    The gentle wind woman was speaking in relaxed language, but Elsia''s answer did not have to be heard, and the conclusion seemed already drawn.


    When the woman stormed among the men over 10, she assembled and threw the men from one end and controlled them with little or no injury. The men were left on the spot rather than remorse,


    "Leave."


    And it came to pass, when the woman had told her, that she had gone away from the place as she was told. It was the inhabitants of Tarham who didn''t care a bit about the hustle and bustle, and even the fights. They only did to the extent of a pinch of booze, but they were a little more obsessed with the magnificent standing around that was also in theatre.


    "It''s Fostina..."


    "Aren''t you the brave Fostina?"


    Elsia heard some such whining, but the woman asked how Elsia and the others were doing without any intention.


    "Are you all right? Are you hurt?"


    "No, I don''t"


    "Thanks for your help, thank you"


    "Wow, I can''t believe a woman can help me."


    When Elsia tried to pull that ear because Gail said something extra again, Fostina controlled it. And instead I was gently embarrassed by Gail.


    "Boy. Did you not need my help?


    "No, that''s not what..."


    "So don''t you care that I''m a woman?


    "No, that''s why"


    "So what are you unhappy about?


    "... what, it doesn''t matter? It''s my job to fight."


    Fostina was smiling because Gail said so obstinately.


    "Boy, you''re so sweet."


    "What? Why does that happen -"


    "You don''t care if it''s you who gets hurt. And I want to protect the girl beside me. Not just the body, but its honor as well. But it''s not just the strength of your mind and body that you need to be strong. We also need the wisdom to avoid battle."


    "No, I''m stupid, so I don''t know that area"


    "I''m refreshed to study, too. But wisdom and knowledge are different. Those who are really smart and strong say they will not wage the battle itself. I hope so."


    "Ugh, hmm?


    Gail didn''t know what to do, but he was strangely persuasive. Because the person who makes Gail say things so brilliantly was a little unremembered.


    Did you see the case solved as it was, or Fostina tried to leave? Letore blurted something at her. At that moment, Elsia didn''t miss the sharp change in Fostina''s eyesight.


    Some time after that, Letore broke off his exploration of the day. I was about to be late at night, and I was able to tell him to eat at the inn today, and I fluttered out because I drink.


    When Retore went outside for a while and walked into the alley avoiding the downtown area, there was someone who grabbed that arm. It is Fostina.


    Fostina''s eyes were unusual and harsh as before. It was similar to the sight of the enemy. But Letore''s response was affordable.


    "What''s up? I''d like it to be a little more colorful."


    "Give me a word-of-mouth. You wanted to summon me, and you talked about it like that earlier, right?


    "What are you talking about?


    "Let''s not be ridiculous." How was Calevan? ''You said. What I recently went to that ruin hasn''t even reported to the guild yet. How do you know that?


    "Hehe, I seem to have succeeded in attracting your interest. As a matter of fact, I''d like to ask you, the brave one."


    There were those who listened to the conversation between Letore and Fostina, blinking their ears. It is Elsia.


    Continued

 1202 City of Pleasure, Part 37 - Drifting Woman Brave ② -

    Elsia followed Letore when she saw him go outside. Even before that, I heard two strange exchanges.


    Elsia was deafening, but there was a distance to hear the conversation between them. In the meantime, Letore and Fostina were getting to the point quickly.


    "Wait, let me ask you why first. How do you know what I''m doing?


    "I have many friends. That, too, is a non-human friend. That''s the answer."


    "... I also feel caught in smoke, can I first think of no hostility?


    "I''m in a position to do you a favor. It can''t be hostile or anything. So I''m asking you for a favor."


    Elsia shrugged her ears even more, but I still can''t hear her. So suddenly he was slapped on the shoulder, and Elsia was so surprised that her heart was about to pop out of her mouth, but she just barely stayed to speak out.


    There was a layer behind it at some point. Sometimes Elsia was concentrating on the front, but it was as if she hadn''t noticed the existence of layers. Two people who whisper. Elsia turned red at the closeness of that face, but the layer didn''t seem to care much.


    "Elsia, what''s wrong?


    "Don''t be surprised! Follow me, follow me!


    "Whose?


    "It''s Letore."


    "Who was it?


    The layers were blurry, but neither did Elsia try to explain it again. Elsia was bumbling and squeaking that she didn''t hear what the conversation was about, but all the layers were listening to it. I haven''t told anyone, but I can see a lot of different sensations being polished, especially lately. I felt my hearing and eyesight were better than before.


    "Looking for people?


    "Yeah, at the request of the captain. I need you to help me find people. I''m looking for someone called the true ruler of Tarram."


    "I see, I''ve heard rumors about people like that. But it''s like an urban legend, isn''t it? Looking for someone who doesn''t know if they''re there is romantic, but I have a request I''m taking first. You can take it if it''s a duplicate request, but I''m getting a pretty high priority request, so I think I''ll be halfway there."


    "Oh, you can cancel that matter. This must be about Experion, right?


    Fostina''s expression stretched strongly on a word from Letore.


    "How do you know that?


    "Because I''m the one who asked the guild to bring you in. Because you have that kind of authority."


    "I don''t suppose you can tell me why you have that right, even if you ask me anyway, right?


    "Right, because it''s also the guild''s terms."


    "Hmm..."


    Fostina bothered me. And offered one condition.


    "- One first. If you want to interrupt my request, I want a circular via the guild officially. If you can arrange it right away."


    "Fine, let''s go right away. I wonder if we''ll make it in the morning."


    "One more thing. The more information we gather about Experion, the more dangerous it has become. There is already a considerable amount of damage, and there is a lot of smelly movement. I''d like someone to act as an understudy if I could."


    "I see. Let''s try to ask someone for that too"


    "Then starting tomorrow. But I will move. But why me? There will be many other people besides me. I heard you had a lot of talent for that mercenary regiment?


    To Fostina''s pure doubts, Letore was somewhat hesitant to respond. Letore himself is not sure. That was such a complicated look.


    "... it''s my guess. The more allies you have, the better. Besides, I don''t even think I can get to the target in a straight way. You are the one who approaches the secret of the ruins alone. We appreciate that ability."


    "I see, because I do specialize in exploration. I also often undertake people searches. But there''s one important thing, isn''t it? What will you do to reward me when I succeed? Hiring brave men is never cheap, is it?


    "Hmm, can I bribe you with money?


    "No, I''m a person who doesn''t want money. Right... how about you say you ask about the ruins?


    Fostina''s slightly challenging smile made Letore look a little troubled.


    "I see, that''s easy to understand. Is that okay? There''s a chance I won''t tell the truth, right? And whether you can believe the truth."


    "No, I don''t think so. I''m sure you won''t lie. Because if you look in the eye, you''ll see."


    Letore turned his eyes round to Fostina, who said confidently, his grin was spilling naturally.


    That''s all I heard, Layer took Elsia''s arm. He was forced to take back Elsia, who tried to get a little closer, hoping he would find him here any longer. Here came one thought in the layer. Considering that the results of today''s exploration were not as successful as I thought, I thought it might be one way to follow Fostina.


    And at the same time, one interest remained in the layer. What is a ruin? I thought I might be able to look for it sometime if I had time.


    Continued

 1203 City of Pleasure, Part 38 - Priest of Tarram ① -

    "Is it in a place like this?


    "Yeah, it should be."


    Ultina and Marduk were going through a narrow alley. Aim is the Arnelian Church Branch in Tarram. Tarrum also has a branch because he is sheltered by Arnelia without exception, but because he felt he needed to show his face there.


    Even when it comes to pilgrimages, it is polite to talk to branches about working on the land, and inns and other branches often use their quarters. Even if such customs were to be omitted, it was the two of them who wanted to keep their faces to grasp the situation in Tarram.


    No priest wants to take office in a land that can be said to be the opposite of the Arnelian doctrine of Tarram. What an identical priest for more than 40 years to serve as a priest of the land. Former pilgrimage third, Volgius. Few have seen its appearance, as it should already be quite old but barely out of Tarram. In fact, Ultina and Marduk wondered if this Volgius might be the ruler of Tarram.


    "When I was active, I heard it was one of the best in battle?


    "That''s not what I heard. He was working with Lord Lapenti at the same time."


    "Are you familiar with him?


    "Come on? I heard you never looked at each other so well."


    "Why did you leave the pilgrimage?


    "Sounds like the battle wounds made it easier. I don''t know how he got into the parish in Tarram. Just for the record, Lord Lapenti said, ''Be careful because you''re a crook.''"


    "That''s what Lord Lapenti says."


    Ultina laughed bitterly, but the church was already in front of her as we talked about it. In other lands it is usually admired when it comes to churches large and small, and quite well maintained, but this church was so desolate that it was not known to belong to Arnelia just by looking at it. Whether the walls had not been repaired, the paint was peeled all you could, and some of them seemed to have holes. The door was also broken with a hinge, tried to open it, but it was poorly erected, and it finally opened with the sound of rust or ear damage.


    I wonder if it''s pretty well maintained if I can get it in there, and neither does it. The chair used during the rally is loaded with dust, and the spider''s nest can be stretched all over it. But more than that, it was the statue of Arnelia the Virgin. Since idolatry was banned, what became idols (symbols) in Arnelia had been temporarily and completely withdrawn, but there were numerous complaints that there was no object of prayer, and that statues of Arnelia the Virgin had been forced to be installed in each church. But the statue should be unified and set as Arnelia smiling gently, but Arnelia here in Tarrum was a naked woman, and smiling sluttily as if provoking.


    Needless to say Ultina and Marduk were outraged.


    "What, this is! There is so much to blaspheme the Virgin Arnelia!


    "And there are suspicions of idolatry that are contraindicated. It''s not good. We''re going to need to question Lord Volgius soon."


    "Grandpa''s not here."


    When they looked back because they heard a voice coming straight from the side, there was a big man standing there with terrible burn marks on his face. The man''s hair is all over the place, plus a big liquor bottle on one hand. It is a drunken style that is wrapped in beaks, no matter how you look at it, but the clothes were Arnelian cleric clothes. Though it was not considered basic white either, but black clothes dyed at will. Apparently, he''s an associate of this church.


    Ultina asked the question.


    "Who are you? Where''s the priest here?


    "Name yourself before you do. Even so, Arnelia''s Church of Origin is the right one. I didn''t do Mass or apply it today. Well, I haven''t done it all year. Is that why your actions are trespassing?


    "... excuse me for this. Some are Arnelian priests, Marduk and Ultina. The priest here, Lord Volgius, had a requirement, but he gave me a headache and crushed without it. I had to ask in person, is there a priest?


    "That''s why I don''t like it. Didn''t I just say that? Are you deaf? Or is it the head?


    Point the man in the head as he approaches Marduk and behave like a little fool. Marduk shut his mouth to that liquor-smelling breath, but Ultina had not lost.


    "Then let us wait until the priest returns. I''m not here to see you either."


    "You don''t know when you''re coming home, do you? Sometimes I vacate church for days, and I don''t know if I''m here. It''s Grandpa. Better than that, you, aren''t you not introducing yourself enough?


    "What? I thought I told you my name."


    "No, no, no, it''s a greeting for me."


    That being the case, the man suddenly began to eagle Urtina''s left breast and rub it blatantly. Marduk was so abrupt in his actions that even Ultina was flashing for a moment, and blushing in disgrace, blushing the man''s face with all her might.


    A loud noise echoes within the church.


    "Hey, what do you do!


    "What. Well, 82 to 83. That''s an understated breast compared to attitude and temperament. Though I prefer a little more meaty."


    "I didn''t ask about your taste!


    "It''s in Arnelia''s teachings, too, when she rubs her left breast, she says give her right breast. When you say hello to me, it''s polite to pass on the three sizes and preferred positions first. If you''re complaining, say it in bed."


    "Who do you think you are!


    "What, you. That''s a lot of initial reaction. Hey, are you still a maiden?


    "Ha, ha, shameful!


    "... keep it around, Ultina"


    By the time I saw it and Marduk stopped, there was Ultina, who turned bright red like a hot pot. The man looks at it even more interesting.


    And the man saw it, and began to boast of the statue of Arnelia.


    Continued

 1204 City of Pleasure, Part 39 - Priest of Tarram ② -

    "You''re beautiful, aren''t you? Even in a taram whorehouse with all the beauties, so many women don''t see it that way. They let an anonymous but well-armed craftsman make it. Drinking while watching this is happier than ever."


    "... let''s leave the details at this time. What''s your relationship with the priest?


    "Apprentice, uniform"


    "There is no presence of you in the application. I can''t accept Arnelia''s associates."


    Nor does a man move in Marduk''s questioning. Seems to have more liver in place than it looks. Or is it just eagle fried?


    "Either way, that''s fine. And Arnelia wouldn''t like to add me to the last seat. I refuse to be tough, either."


    "Well, I certainly can''t imagine him dressed in a ritual dress."


    "Above all, it makes sense. You can talk for a solid face."


    "Unless you were Arnelia''s enemy, there''s no reason to deny otherwise."


    Marduk dared to say it off, but there was also a strong will felt there. If he is an enemy, he says he will not condone it. The man was stopping teasing as he shrugged his shoulders.


    "So, what are we gonna do? I''m like this, as you can see, and Grandpa, yes. I need you to take me around the corner. There''s nothing I can do to help. I can tell you that I had your visit, but I don''t think Grandpa''s coming to you."


    "That''s okay. Let''s just say it''s still coming. Because there are some nasty circumstances here, too. I''d really like Lord Volgius to help me."


    "I don''t think that grandpa''s gonna help. Years are years, and they''re pretty rough."


    While drinking, the man seemed sincerely sorry that the last drop was gone. And when the rap earlier dissipated as if it were a lie, he began to treat the Marduks depressingly.


    "If you''re done with your errands, I''m home. I''m home. I''m going out to refill. Or unless you want to watch this statue."


    "Who!


    "Okay, let''s just say we take it for today. By the way, is the Priest alive and well?


    "You''ll be alive. Didn''t you still go to The Secret and Kettle Flower Pavilion?


    "Okay. That''s all I need to know."


    Marduk, in a token, left the spot. Then one old man came out of the back room. No, to call me an old man, the atmosphere was rigorous in itself and didn''t make me feel old.


    "There you are, Grandpa."


    "I would have known you were here, but you ghoulish bastard"


    "You''ve got a decent job. But are you okay with them? I induced you to die for nothing, didn''t I?


    "I don''t think so. Sure, it''s blue, but I hear it''s pretty good when it comes to combat. Especially men."


    "Hmm, well, good. Besides, it''s a good time to finally go around. You''re gonna wipe out the tarram pests with this in mind, aren''t you?


    "I''m going to."


    "Then I''ll keep my head count. These are the stuffed animals for a time like this. Suppose to die for the Virgin?"


    "The extremists."


    The man smiled more invincibly, leaving the church behind. The remaining Volgius sighed much louder, looking up at the statue of Arnelia the Virgin with her complex emotions.


    And Marduk was calm, as opposed to Urtina and Marduk, who followed the church, but did not want to be outraged. Ultina was blaming Marduk for being unnecessarily annoyed by that attitude.


    "Marduk! You can be so calm often!?


    "You''re the one who calms down, Ultina. What are we going to do if we get disturbed about that?"


    "To that extent? Where to that extent!


    "Didn''t they tell you to get used to men when you were on pilgrimage?


    "Arbitrary! What about you? I remember him as the stubbornest and most unaccommodating of us."


    "If it seems to interfere with the mission, I''m used to it to the extent that it doesn''t bother me. Besides, I originally came from a place like this. It''s not that I''m intolerant.


    Better than that, you notice? He''s not just a priest. "


    "Well, he''s a very self-depraved and helpful priest."


    Marduk sighed at Ultina, who was still in bad shape.


    "I don''t think so. The whorehouse he said was a real whorehouse. That, too, has seen a sharp increase in sales here recently. It''s thought to be one of the provenances of Experion."


    "Oh, that."


    "That means they were working. You stepped on it that we couldn''t handle ourselves alone, or you''re going to let us stand on the arrow. But I wasn''t sure, so I was just glad. That''s why I went to the branch. I wanted to borrow your strength."


    "Well, they''re..."


    "I don''t think he''s just a self-depraved priest. Well, we''d better get to work, too. I don''t know if the strength of my hand is enough, but let''s just get to work. Is Jake at Lord Lisa''s?


    "No, Lord Lisa accompanied Alphilis to work, so he should be waiting at the inn."


    "Then send me to scouts. That will tell us who the enemy is. Ultina, I''ll have you go, too. I''ll ask the neighborhood branch for backup too. We''ll figure out the size of the enemy and set it up as soon as we''re ready."


    Marduk''s face had already changed to a wartime one. And when he saw his expression, Urtina was also distracted.


    Continued

 1205 City of Pleasure, Part 40 - Female Sword Guy ① -

    "Bye, Liliam. Do you really want Atai to take care of your voice?


    "Absolutely. You can bring the guys from the back arena if you''re only good at it, but they don''t know anything about it. If you kill Jaeger''s face, the roots will remain. That''s not a good way to do it."


    "Oh, so you''re going to put your hands together already? Tomorrow''s game is a farce?


    "It''s not the best part of this city. When you decide, it''s entertainment, but seriously. In the first place, there are people who can write all their wealth and all their lives. If you''re going to join hands with them, tomorrow''s game will be a good place to make claims for them too. Without the interest of the inhabitants of Tarram, it''s impossible to make allies in this city in the first place."


    "I see, is that a ritual to be accepted"


    "It''s up to them to accept or reject it. I don''t know how to keep it."


    Liliam said out cold. Cassandra just shrugs her shoulders.


    "Hey, Liliam. So you''re not?


    "Well, if the other captain''s coming out, maybe I''ll come out, too."


    "I am, are you interested?


    "If you say no, you''re lying. You don''t care. Cassandra."


    "Well..."


    Honestly, it was true to say that Cassandra was also concerned. A mercenary regiment that has rapidly begun to hear its name in the last year or so. The way its visibility spreads and the rate of growth is unusual, but people who seem to be going to be coming to today''s meeting. He who turns in wisdom, he who stands up in arms, he who is experienced, he who is good at witchcraft. As a mercenary regiment, I think it would be roughly ideal. And that long, brunette woman. Definitely strong, but how strong was unknown. In terms of bottom ignorance, it could be equivalent to Lilliam''s.


    Besides, I was handing out Rosetta. To the best of Cassandra''s knowledge, Rosetta is a character who doesn''t trust anyone else more than she was, and she was a very strong woman of mine. He wasn''t skilled, but his head was cut off and he was driven. She was a woman who knew from the rush, but most of all hated to use the help of others. When I was called the Red Sisters, I heard all sorts of rumors about my sister, her label, going missing. That''s what I miss with a smile. Cassandra doubted my eyes, not knowing what was going on. On, it''s also inevitable that I put a little bit of a scratch on it.


    But apart from Cassandra''s interest, Lilliam seems to have taken another interest. Cassandra did see a dark flame shake in Liliam''s eyes.


    "Liliam."


    "What could it be?


    "Tomorrow''s game isn''t gonna be pretty, is it?


    "... who are you saying things to? I''m the captain, right?


    Lilliam leaks, chills, and kills. Liliam is a seemingly fine girl with no back length to Cassandra''s chest, but the intimidation is more gigantic than any man''s sword guy. Cassandra is spoiled by her men because, of course, she lost a single hit.


    But more than that, Cassandra was worried about Lilliam. By buying up his identity, he was already released from Tarram. Yet you won''t leave Tarram, Liliam. Cassandra knew what kind of determination and readiness she was in her current position.


    "You''re overmeasuring too, aren''t you? Give me that brunette alphilis."


    "Right. I won''t deny that. And you''ll know how much tomorrow is."


    "Is that the woman you want?


    "We''ll see about that tomorrow, too. Good night, Cassandra."


    Half-forced to say goodbye, Cassandra was full of responding with one hand up. Cassandra, who is later left pounding.


    And Liliam was alone, relaxing in his own mansion. I live from the surrounding opinion that the mansion is too large to live alone, but not dressed in a house that is too miserable. But on the other hand, I don''t like a lot of people, so it is Liliam''s doctrine not to place more people than is necessary. I have servants during the day, but they are letting me sleep away, and I will be alone at night in my own mansion.


    It doesn''t mean Liliam likes to be alone. She originally came from a normal house, apparently. Apparently, because she was already a slave when she was meant to be. The reason is that I was born with black hair. Only then did her parents sell Liliam to a slave trader. I have little memory of my childhood. He just ate the rice served, worked as he was told, was beaten depending on the mood of the slave trader, and his swollen back hurt and he couldn''t sleep all the time. That is the only memory of Liliam at an early age.


    In it, one day, the merchants decided to let the slaves do the end of the man who made the mistake in half amusing. It was a man who was relatively polite to treat the slaves. The slaves hesitated. But when Liliam snapped his sword from the merchant, he slammed the man''s throat with the sword without hesitation. Liliam knew the identity of a man''s kindness was just a guilty conscience. I don''t want sympathy. That was what Liliam meant. Besides, Liliam, who is not treated properly by her fellow slavers just because of her dark hair, tried to favor her position at all by being liked by the merchants.


    But it was counterproductive. Having done too much without hesitation, Liliam was finally neglected by the merchants and sold off as a swordsmen. That''s the tarram here. It was when Liliam was 7.


    Continued

 1206 City of Pleasure, Part 41 - Female Sword Guy ② -

    After being sold off by Tarrum, at first Liliam found out what a brunette would be treated like. There were several other brunette humans in Liliam, but they were roughly not treated as humans. Liliam saw the treatment the brunette would receive, and she trembled heartily. Not least the slaves had been asked why she had been sold out by Tarram in a threaded manner. Fellow killers - even slaves are the most abominable acts. My life will soon be gone as it is. Liliam, who could easily have predicted that, desperately figured out a way to protect herself. Liliam''s abilities were polished to survive every day. I hadn''t had a chance to compete as a swordsman yet, but I was given the challenge of just training and not being strange when I died.


    Anyway, Liliam was desperate every day just to survive. I didn''t know why I would survive so desperately myself, but I didn''t even have time to think about that in the days when I was dawn on training. Or maybe it was an all-powerful resistance to the irrationality that drove me into such a life. Liliam eliminated those who sometimes do harm to him by ending him. It was a neglected act at first, but when Liliam was made to go out one day as a luggage man, seeing that he had lightly finished off a wild dog who had been driven mad by illness, the slave training trainer decided to put Liliam out as a spectacle before he reached the prescribed age. If Liliam, a snubber among the swordsmen, can make money, then fine, if he dies, then he stepped on it.


    If he''s a decent swordsman, he waits for some growth. Because otherwise, the spectacle won''t be compelling either. But there are exceptions. If it is a spectacle as an execution, the spectacle flourishes when the subject dies in silence. Liliam''s first game was a spectacle as an execution. The opponent was four forest wolves lost their sanity due to drugs. Liliam, then 10 years old. It was an unusual revelation in the back arena.


    Liliam remembers all the details of how she survived from now on. Because I needed the skill to fight in my life. An instant gap is a lifesaver. If there''s a bad point or gap, if you don''t overcome it by the next game, it''s you who dies. Anyway, I was desperate, that was all. Even if I could just remember everything, if it''s all about the memory of the battle, there''s no point in the act of immersing myself in memories, but I was desperate to freshen up the way I fought every day. Liliam spent up to the age of 15 fighting in one color. By that time, when there were great users in the back arena, they had become famous by the time they were whispered in the world of Makoto and Kakata.


    When he became famous, care was taken to ensure that Liliam survived, albeit in the back arena. As usual, the setting of the game was unscrupulous, but Liliam had already gained the power to just survive while uplifting the audience. By then, Liliam had gained the strength and wisdom to bargain only with the people who host the arena in order to make the sum necessary to buy himself. The organizers plotted to retain Liliam, who is naturally the earner, but as a woman I admire - I was also fortunate that Liliam had a beauty that was also said to be just disturbing as a female sword guy. Her game was full day in and day out, and it was only a matter of time before Liliam bought enough money to buy herself.


    Liliam bought herself out by winning even more games that would be organized on unscrupulous terms, some of which would have to be fought with shame. There was no one among the swordsmen already with the courage to abuse Liliam, who had just launched this much work, and even the trainers and organizers had a glance at her. The servant Lilliam also relieved. Maybe that''s why, just for a moment, Lilliam untied the tension. It was something that organizers who would just lose their sales if they didn''t stay in Lilliam could figure out a little bit, such as that they weren''t supposed to bother setting up celebratory seats for Lilliam.


    I can''t remember what happened like it took Kasumi. Even though all the games so far are as memorable as I can remember, all this was instinctively rejected. What I remember is the faces of men who made their desires uglier and more lustful than orcs. The day after that, Liliam won his freedom in the sun, but his heart remained with memories and darkness that he could not erase permanently. The resentment toward the parents who sold themselves off was overwritten with resentment toward the men and disappeared. But killing all the men in secret didn''t erase Liliam''s hatred.


    Since then, Liliam has had enough hate. She had beautiful dark hair, but she hasn''t stretched it since the day the men stung her. Being a brunette made me this life in the first place and resented my brunette, but I couldn''t re-dye my brunette using any dye. Entering the arena, he finally beat Cassandra, one of the strongest in Tarram, but still it was as if Lilliam''s heart hadn''t cleared.


    It is ironic how defeating Cassandra got the position of head of Tarram''s vigilante and was supposed to protect Tarram. But I didn''t feel so bad about stopping an unreasonable death with my own hands. I can now wonder if this is my way to go. This is such a desperate city that discipline is necessary. Liliam was forced to convince herself, but then what is the irresistible hatred that strikes her regularly? Liliam suspected that she was no longer human, but something else. Or maybe it was something else in human form from the beginning because it had dark hair.


    Earlier Cassandra said not to be pretty, because it was time for Liliam to graduate from the back arena. Hatred that strikes unexpectedly, but all this day of the year is regularly visited. If you want to hold a sword or something at this time, it will be tragic if you do it poorly. The brutal rumbling of a mercenary regiment that had previously repeated tyranny in Tarham to a blood festival by itself is still grassy in Tarham. Cassandra cares too, because she can''t.


    Liliam was thinking that alone. It wouldn''t be too soon to lose me, exactly, but when I thought about the alphilistic woman, I felt like the area around my chest was burning tight. How can black hair be stretched and flickered at all costs? Also, how can you be surrounded by your people when you have dark hair? It was incomprehensible to Lilliam.


    "You smell so virgin."


    Liliam was laughing all the time. Even though his head undoubtedly turned around to make a sharp suggestion, his expression was like a girl. While I think that''s a couch that''s never held hands with a man, I can tell he won''t just be happy to see the world. The interest has just emerged. That''s how I''ve been thinking for a while, leaning against the chair. It is a meditation before bed. Gradually eliminate your mind and check your health. Expand that consciousness outside and sleep in a state where you can always grasp a certain space. It is similar to the way sensors tend their consciousness, but it is a habit that Lilliam naturally acquired to protect herself.


    And that habit caught the anomaly. What a feeling of the presence of someone other than yourself in the room. The room has one door and one window. There are also hidden passages, none of which are open. I would have been in this room from the start, but it is a brilliant way to say no to the signs. Even wild beasts don''t do this. Liliam slowly opened her eyes as she sat down and spoke behind her back.


    "What can I do for you?


    "... have they noticed? The Queen of the Back Arena is not Dade."


    A boy emerges from the darkness. The person was a layer.


    Continued

 1207 City of Pleasure, Part 42 - Female Sword Guy ③ -

    Lilliam still sits deep in the chair. Layer made a prediction that he could see a sword on his hips but that the elbow part of the chair would not be able to be used in the way.


    Layer slowly turned around in front of Lilliam and saw the look on his face. Liliam''s expression is mild, but I don''t even know what he''s thinking. Rather than being creepy, it also seemed a sign of pure confidence. The layers had the appearance of a noble and beautiful black beast.


    "What can I do for you? I''m not impressed with breaking into a lady''s room for the night, without permission. Or maybe it''s like crawling at night? He looks cute, but could he be a few years early?


    "... fit in Lilliam, head of the Tarram vigilante?


    "A brunette is one of the few, albeit tarram. Maybe I''m the only one who uses a sword in it."


    "That''s not the answer."


    "Right, I''m Liliam. I hope so, sweet intruder."


    Liliam replied to the layer so that she could tear her little neck. The attitude also seemed to insult the layers, but the gap could not be heard.


    Layer slammed Lilliam as he pulled the sword out of his way. Still, there was still room for Lilliam.


    "It''s noisy. You don''t have the golden-eyed stuff here, do you?


    "I''m not picking it up. Tomorrow, you''re gonna do it with our captain, right?


    "Yes, I''m the face of Jaeger. Is this the kind of mercenary group that does this?


    "No, my discretion."


    The atmosphere of Lilliam, stretched for a moment, loosens up.


    "Arbitrary? Why again?"


    "I heard you were a pretty dangerous opponent. You shouldn''t be in danger. That''s why I''m here to ''discuss''."


    "Discussion? There''s been another noisy discussion."


    Liliam laughed at the dullness, but the layer was true.


    "No fool goes round in a beast cage, right? Now we''re finally even."


    "I see. You said you spotted my nature by appearance?


    "The smell of blood is too strong. Even a mercenary whose battlefield is specialized has not made it smell like this. I know from my own kind - me and you."


    At that moment, the layers started to kill me. It was the layer that showed the hand tag first. With a knife pulled out, he hits a killer from close range. Approximately the swordsman had to react. But still, Liliam doesn''t move.


    On the contrary, I mocked the layers.


    "You look like a child''s vanity. This isn''t a vacant lot, is it? Stop imitating like a monkey mountain general."


    "You need to get on with the provocation?


    "I can give you a ride, but... you called me a beast, about me. Playing with the Beast is a lifeline, isn''t it?


    "Sneaking into a woman''s room for the night seems life-threatening, doesn''t it?


    To Layer''s words. Liliam spurted out after a decent Break your hips and laugh, Liliam. That signaled.


    The cutting-edge of the layer''s sword moves, and the sword stretches straight to his shoulder, and he leaps over to Lilliam, who has flown from chair to chair. The same goes for chairs that look heavy and not for Liliam''s forged leg strength. Losers and layers also stepped in, but Lilliam, turning from chair to chair, recieved the layer''s sword at the end of his back. As Layer kicked Liliam in every chair without getting her intermittent hair in, Liliam was footing both the chair and the door blown up to the door, completely absorbing the shock. The chair flutters to the ground without a sound, flickering, and Lilliam lands on the ground.


    And he put his finger in his mouth, and he said it with a look that could be seen in tea.


    "We stayed up late. Be quiet."


    As soon as I got there, the layers disappeared. Running around the room without a sound, I ask for Liliam''s gap. Liliam also waited for the layer with his hands on the sword, but what a gap Liliam noticed, the layer retreated straight out of the window.


    Liliam stared at the result with surprise and, sighing small, was putting the chair back in place. That''s when I heard Cassandra rushing in bulky.


    "Liliam!"


    "Be quiet, Cassandra. Even though there are few people at night, it doesn''t mean there''s nobody there, does it? The servants will wake up. What''s the matter, you''re in such a hurry"


    "Atashi was attacked on his way home there! I managed to get away with it, but I''m pretty good at it. There was nothing over there?


    "Nothing. Kittens are getting lost."


    "Huh?"


    Cassandra wondered what it was, but she was in a strange mood that it was sometimes unusual to see Lilliam, who seemed more upbeat than that.


    And then Liliam was certainly in a good mood.


    "(Is it called a power reconnaissance? Regardless of how far you intended it, I have a good handkerchief)"


    Liliam sat deeply in the chair again, not to mention Cassandra, who was not sure what was going on and was puzzled by the thought again. But now it wasn''t a dark thought like earlier, it wasn''t like I could stop feeling daunted so that I''d be heartbeat for tomorrow''s game.


    And Layer, who escaped from Lilliam''s hall, was rendezvous with Renatica outside.


    "What do you say?"


    "Luna. I want you to report it first."


    "I can''t do assassinations. A woman sharper than a wild beast. I showed up and gave it a try, but it''s hard to hunt from the front"


    "Same here. Assassination is so impossible. And..."


    Layer reminded me of Lilliam''s impression. I''ve been tracking Cassandra since I was with her, but I actually got the impression that she was so much more ferocious than Cassandra in front of her. A huge black beast, lying in a dark room. I wondered if he was, in a way, a more terrible opponent than the demon king I saw in Anomaly''s workshop.


    Continued

 1208 City of Pleasure, Part 43 - Unbought (Unbought) Whore ① ~

    Tarram''s best whore, a use from Forminese, visited the source of the alphilis shortly after Layer and Lunatica went uninhabited and Lisa left saying she was going to visit Jake in the formation.


    Everyone suspected what a joke it was to be a messenger from Formine, but apparently the invitation was true and everyone could not remain calm about that matter.


    When it comes to formations, they are so celebrities that there are no strangers on the continent. He was praised as one of the most beautiful women on the continent, and is even said to have changed the concept of the profession of whore. The same goes for beauty that never fades, but not only that, it is very popular from the civilian population as an ideal female portrait that combines character with intelligence and upbringing. Not often said by aristocratic women, they can''t help but be taken as extra jealous because it is the royal aristocracy that deals with them in the first place. But the story was that the money that that would take that form to bind her time overnight also hung so much that even millionaires were told that it would cost a fortune, that no one could buy her any more realistically. Rather, these days, the appearance rarely even goes outside, do it, the beauty has faded, or the disease, various kinds of weather have ended.


    But as for Alphilis, who saw it firsthand, I just remember that she was beautiful, and there was no doubt that she was both brave and intelligent. And even though she told me that the invitation had come, it was not so surprising because it was one of the possible developments as an alphilis.


    "I''ll make sure, just in case, but are you for real?


    "Yeah, yeah. Because the seals used by Forminese are also famous in the aristocratic world. Because among the civilian population, he has a wide influence on the royal nobility of nations."


    "Well, if Ekla says so, I''m pretty sure. So? Am I the only one invited?


    "No, that''s... all the mercenaries, you can come as far as you can."


    "? That''s a lot of people for all of us, huh? I wonder if we can accommodate it."


    "Ha... I checked with the user, too, because we''re renting our own whorehouse for each annex tonight, so there''s nothing wrong with that."


    The word also distrusted the servant Alphilis. Did you find yourself worth just getting that far? It is true that Forminay was the person to be contacted, but nothing has yet worked from Alphilis. Was there a sardine that I could care less about at an earlier meeting?


    Alphilis was not less upset, but Ekla''s haste was worse than that. That, too, is in a different way than Alphilis, though.


    "When it''s also a formality welcome, that''s the only thing that will make the group''s operating funds disappear... plus the overnight whorehouse rental and how much it will cost if they mobilize all the way to the whore... awww"


    "... calm down, Ekla. Is that an invitation?


    "What you don''t understand is Alphilis. In the aristocratic world, even if you are invited, it is polite to return some % to the costs involved there. If you ignore that, you won''t be dried up in the social world and dealt with again, will you?


    "No trouble... but that''s noble talk, isn''t it? I''m a civilian over there."


    "We''re just talking in case. If you told me about that hand, I didn''t have it ready, then I''m not ashamed of myself, am I?


    "Okay, let''s do something about the money. How much does it cost, by the way?


    To Alphilis'' question, Ekla put out one index finger on his right hand. Alphilis tilts his neck.


    "100,000?


    Ekla shook her head.


    "A million?


    Ekla shook her head, even with the forehead Alphilis had just mentioned that it would not be there.


    "No way, 10 million?


    "It must be 100 million pent."


    "Yes, 100 million!?


    That''s right. Alphilis lost his hips, too. Because it was slightly over 30 times more than the mercenary corps''s initial activity funds. With that, instead of buying up the current mercenary corps affair, a small town would be able to buy up the whole thing.


    Ekla snapped.


    Continued

 1209 City of Pleasure, Part 44 - Golden Night ① -

    "At one point, they said something was put up for auction that would be a letter of entitlement to spend the night with Forminae. The stake was caught by the unusual and ended up being a battle between some royalty and a millionaire, and if you bought it, you tried to dispose of all your property and like the formines, but you were murdered by a resentful auctioneer or something. It must be anecdotal, but now they say that the amount is the amount you need to buy her up. The approximate royalty to be converted from there is 100 million pent."


    "In one night... are you stupid?


    "I feel the same way. But from the people who gave it value, I guess that means it''s worth it, but it doesn''t make a difference to be that much of a woman who drives people''s minds crazy. I was wondering if I could assume that there was a back end to the conversation."


    "Mm... we have to be very careful."


    "Yes, I suggest you leave me out in case. And then I was wondering if I needed to keep in touch with Maia and Cowen."


    "Right. Let''s also take the pilgrims of Arnelia just in case. I''ll be insured."


    "It''s like a hostage. I don''t feel comfortable."


    "What are you talking about, the hostages themselves?"


    Alphilis was starting to support him as he said noisy things. Ekla also decided to keep up with Alphilis while putting together those who were on the spot, leaving those who asked him to be away quickly. The absence was to leave Florencia and the closet, accompanying most of the members. I thought I would leave more behind, but the name of Forminae is quite famous, and it is true that when I was able to use her hall privately, I was volunteered to change the color of my eyes for both men and women to follow. Alphilis was slightly frightened, but on the contrary worried that he was just unknown to the public.


    When the Alphilis finished preparing, there was a messenger in front of the inn to see how long they had been waiting. Guided, but still headed, by its elegant messenger was a large museum in a place that, while still a little high among the tarums, went through an alley as suspicious as a maze. The royal palace also lost its face, and no, its museum, with more luxurious finishes than that, unleashed a sense of intimidation that could be described as exactly the royal castle of Tarram. Only that space is heterogeneous. Instead of a magical element, there was a certain sense of pride in the hall.


    When the Alphilis were distracted, he greeted them with humility.


    "Welcome to the Golden Purity Hall (Gold Birch). From here, the person in charge will guide you."


    "Welcome, everyone."


    The Alphilis were greeted by a girl who was still 15 or 16 years old and an old man dressed in a costume who was adorable. The girl wore a beautiful dress that did not look good for the agony of the year and welcomed the Alphilis and the others with the perfect courtroom ritual.


    "The master of our hall, Formine, will welcome you. Please come this way. My name is Luvere, and I''m your guide. I need to know you."


    "My name is Glyph, the butler. In order for the museum to float away, it is up to you to keep all the bloody things. The sword belt has also been removed, so please be at ease for a moment."


    "You want me to keep my skull, too?


    "No, I need minimal protection even though I am a lady. I''m not going to take it to the knight''s heart again. It''s only a word of advice."


    "Then I''ll just keep my hips sword."


    "If you need a call change, we have a variety. Please tell the butler at all times."


    "No, it''s easier with the clothes I''m used to."


    When the doors of the hall opened with so much to say, there was a doorway so full of luxury that no royal palace could see it. Not most of those here are used to seeing the court, but even the nobleman Ekra and his escort Ven watched over this. And the Alphilis went into the hall to be inhaled.


    "This is..."


    "It goes beyond what can be prepared in a commercial establishment. Well, if you know this craftsmanship, it must be very natural to want to wear it in quite a costume."


    "No, you''re just scared rather than having fun"


    I didn''t even know what to do with the little line, and I stood on the spot with my arms around me. And there came forth from the back of the hall all the beautiful princesses.


    "I''ve been waiting for you, Mr. Alphilis."


    "There you go."


    "First of all, skip the hard greeting and you won''t be sitting there. Have you eaten yet?


    "Un, swartoii!


    What surprised the Alphilis and the others was that the princesses were not all pure human beings. Their race varied, and there were not only the savages and beasts of the South in them, but also the people of Elves and Milius, and even Harpuia to give. There were women of other races that I had never seen before.


    When they took the hands and arms of each of them and put them on their seats, there was a very natural cup of booze, and they talked to the beautiful princesses at some point. Nature and cuisine appeared to those who had not eaten, and alternative juices were delivered to those who could not drink, creating a comfortable space for everyone in no time.


    Tensions and the like were relaxed in an instant, and greatly they were thriving. Stages were also set in the building on the left and right and in the front, and in the center, where the offerings were made one after the other. It was a play, it was a street art, and it also contained some slightly slutty objects. But all of them were brilliant and prosperous, and they enjoyed enough art to be artistic sensibilities, or desires, or too much to comfort boredom.


    Those who already have liquor are obsessed with tipping the cup with the princesses, and Ekura and others are also at the end of crumbling against their neighboring princesses in an already unidentified state. But some of them were still observing their surroundings without alarm. It is Alphilis, Rhine, and Larna.


    Continued

 1210 City of Pleasure, Part 45 - Golden Night ② -

    "Rhine, are you drunk?


    "No, you haven''t. Enough booze."


    "Don''t be ridiculous"


    "I don''t have the form at heart. Anyway, I want the prettiest woman to treat me."


    Rhine was kidding, but Alphilis was spotting it wasn''t meant to be. These are the ''front seats''. I''m not really here to be welcomed as an alphilis. I''m here to negotiate with Forminese, one of Tarram''s chiefs. The line understands that too.


    On the other hand, Larna seemed to feel something uncomfortable again. It''s as sharp as the atmosphere is on the battlefield. The geisha beside him also seems confused as to what is the matter. Larna and Alphilis were having a conversation with their eyes.


    "(Larna, what happened?


    "(This is a strange place. Do you realize that?


    "(Well... it''s certainly a strange place. Something that just makes me feel better and more fun)"


    "(Right. Because even facades that are not interested in watching plays are so. Simply until then when it comes to great art, this is -)"


    When Larna was about to complain about something, Soto Levere sat down before the Alphilis. She had a weak face or a weak face, although not next to her.


    "Dear Commander, I have a geisha I''d like to introduce you to. May I?


    "Yeah, yeah. Go ahead."


    "My name is Primuse and I''m here today for the first time. Get to know me, Captain."


    She was a cute woman to bow down a bit. Is he still about 15 or 16 years old? But his righteous face and the shape that fascinates a man incompatible with his face were not even trying to hide the signs that he would eventually transform into a glossy woman. However, Alphilis was also impressed by the undecorated technique and expression.


    "Are you a geisha, too?


    "Yes, I don''t qualify for water-fried yet, but dance and singing have earned me a point. Some parts are still unfamiliar, but would you like to know about next door as well?


    "Yes, of course. It might not be funny to be next to me though."


    "No, it would be an honor to serve beside the captain of Jaeger now and then."


    "You know me?


    "Yes, of course. Rumors can fly faster than wind. Not least, Geisha and others are professions that cannot be served unless they are good at intelligence, upbringing, and information. Running like me, I know the captains very well."


    "You are."


    Alphilis glanced at Levere. Levere was suddenly stared at and seemed sober.


    "Isn''t Levere a geisha?


    "Ah, ha. That''s what I''m looking at. And because of my birth clumsiness, I couldn''t make it a song or a dance. So this is how we live as receptionists and downworkers right now."


    "Isn''t that... hard?"


    "Well, you can''t do anything with the glorious world in front of you, can you, sometimes? But you wanted to repay this hall for picking me up. If you look plain like me, you won''t have any trouble buying it out or anything, and it''s treasured for you, right? If you want to use the women here, you can''t be surrounded.


    Plus, you can have a good salary just to have no trouble living. Every year I see a new geisha grow up, and this is another thing that makes my chest jump. "


    "Well, that''s an old statement."


    "It looks like this, it''s a pretty old thing. Oh, I''m not saying anything about the year, am I?


    Alphilis remembered the intimacy to Levere, who had a pelted tongue.


    "... just for a moment, could I get you a drink?"


    "Oh? Have you changed your mood?


    "Well, I''m in the mood for a toast."


    Alphilis enjoyed a lot of cheering. The banquet was even more exciting because the captain enjoyed it. Primuse wanted Elsia and Gail close in age at some point, and they talked to each other like they were close. Other mercenaries also enjoyed it in thoughtful places, those who were moved by the spectators, those who danced together, and those who disappeared into private rooms with their favorite princesses, the way they enjoyed it was a thousand different, but the common thing was that no one enjoyed it alone. It is precisely the hospitality of the Hall of Forminese, analogous to a golden night.


    And at some point I just lost sight of Larna, who looked like Rhine, and Luvere was stopping by the Alphilis.


    "Lord Commander."


    "I told you to call me Alfie."


    A totally drunk Alphilis was stuck on Levere. And he had a full breath of alcohol, and Levere was grinning bitterly.


    Continued

 1211 City of Pleasure, Part 46 - Golden Night ③ -

    "You seem pretty drunk... you''re in trouble. As far as we''re concerned, I''m sure it means we''re doing well."


    "By the way, where are you?


    "The forminer is calling for you. Now, what is it?"


    Luvere had been troubled for a long time, but he began using his manpower to carry Alphilis to Forminae''s place, which he couldn''t possibly leave behind. I remember Alphilis was no longer unidentified, but he just got shaken up and made me sick somehow.


    When Alphilis was then put to sleep in the chair, it sounded like someone was talking to him nearby.


    "Lord Commander... is a nausea..."


    "Do you request...?


    "Let''s start by waking up drunk..."


    "... ready..."


    Several people were heard leaving the room in that conversation. And when Forminey looked back, there was an alphilis sitting on the couch in Eagle Deep. Forminey was also surprised by this and inadvertently stopped moving.


    "Lord Commander? Because you''re awake?


    "No? I was just reminded I was drunk."


    "Let''s talk about this."


    Alphilis was awakening to drunkenness by temporarily changing with Polskaya. The magic of Polskaya reminded me of my drunkenness, and brought it back to normal. Nothing, it''s a way I could have done it anytime. However, they chose to be alone in such a way because they could not yet read the intentions of the forminers.


    Forminey was surprised for a few moments, but soon returned to normal and spoke gracefully to Alphilis.


    "Yes. Then we''re talking faster. Since I have kept you waiting, I thought I would apologize and invite you to my room. We''re not gonna invite customers this far inside, are we?


    "Ugh... the... royalties are no way..."


    "100 million pent"


    I was laughing unexpectedly because the alphilis was about to fall too far behind the surprise.


    "... is a joke. There were two people who were passionate about the competition at one point. That''s what happened because of the ridiculous price increase match. The competition hasn''t been activated."


    "Oh, yeah. So, how much is it actually?


    "It''s within common sense. If you rent out this building for a whole night, it''s five million pennies at most."


    Alphilis breathed unexpectedly. Because it''s not enough money for the Alphilis and the others. By the way, if you don''t luxury, you can live as many as 100 pents a month, and the average townsman''s income is in a time of about 300 to 500 pents a month. You''ll see how out of common sense amounts are.


    Alphilis reconsidered that apparently it might just be useless to talk about the amount.


    "... so that famous Mr. Formine will entertain you in person?


    "Yeah, I want to. But you wanted to, too, didn''t you?


    Alphilis was alert to the narrative of formination as if he had seen it all through.


    "What makes you think that?


    "Me, I''m a woman who takes it away and has no stunts, but I''m professionally confident in the eyes that I see people. We have some information about the establishment of your mercenary regiment, but I don''t think a human being like you has become much of an Arnelia say-so.


    I want to repay my debt early and run the regiment the way we want. At least that''s what you should think. Different?


    "Well, what do you think? But I don''t like making borrowings."


    "Why don''t you crack your belly and talk? What do you want to do? It''s not now, it''s the future."


    Alphilis closed his eyes slightly and eventually slowly opened and answered. I thought the forminer''s question was poking at the essence of what was to come.


    "I ''m-- yeah, I''m still gonna make the mercenary corps bigger. The goal is tens of thousands of people. I want to change the concept of mercenary a little bit. Well, not just professions like people and feet, or mercenaries fighting on the battlefield, for example, but also artists and first-rate places as merchants - I don''t have a name yet, but maybe even a staffing assignment. I want to bring all kinds of people together so I can handle all kinds of situations.


    You''ll need a place to educate to do that. Arnelia has a school, but its size has its limits. Every church imitates like an academy, but it is often left to manpower. At the end of the term of office of the bishop, for example, the academy will also be finished, or something. As a structure, I want to create the place "


    "I see. You''re hiring a lot of women, too, looking ahead?


    "I''ve never been conscious. But I was traveling, and I found it harder for women to travel than I thought or to be in a position to be discriminated against. There must still be a lot of buried talent for women, and Arnelia doesn''t have a lot of opportunities for civilians to learn. I think my intentions are easy to follow."


    I see, Forminay thinks. Alphilis'' idea makes sense. It was considered sufficient that it could be an idea with future potential.


    Forminey made one decision.


    Continued

 1212 City of Pleasure, Part 47 - Golden Night ④ -

    "Do you know what I do?


    "Uh... whore?


    "Well, you''re right, but at the same time, he''s also the head of the whorehouse guild. I am responsible for all the whores who work in Tarram. There is no day to worry about their future.


    I must always move in anticipation of their next decade. Even if I''m no longer the guild leader, so they can work safely. Freedom, independence, bondage. That''s the human spirit that lives in Tarram. Every guild is with it, and there will be more or less of that spirit in the inhabitants of Tarham, whether they are about such a profession, successful or not. I consider this city a very proud gathering of people.


    But apparently, some heterogeneous people who don''t think so at all have entered this city. I must eliminate them under the responsibility of the Alliance Commander. "


    "I see... you want to hire me for that? Where''s Lilliam? There ''ll be vigilantes in this city."


    "I''m asking you because I can''t do it with that Lilliam. There are also many victims within the vigilante. If any more sacrifices were made, Lilliam would be held accountable, wouldn''t she? When that happens, it''s very bad as far as I''m concerned"


    "Bad?"


    "Didn''t you notice when you looked at Congress? Not a single rock with us. Especially in a woman''s body, it''s not something I''ve figured out what I''d do if I had a gap. Of course, we will all be the top priority in maintaining the taram, but there are some people trying to take advantage of this opportunity to fight for power. Liliam is different. Perhaps Gutzen will also be thinking about Tarram. But I''m not sure about Corsense, and it''s hard to say that other humans are very trustworthy. As far as I''m concerned, honestly, your presence is a ship."


    Alphilis thought for a moment, then nodded.


    "I see what''s going on. But if you can''t do it in Lilliam, does that mean you''re a pretty nasty opponent?


    "Experion. Have you ever heard of him?


    "No. About what?


    "It''s an epidemic drug here in Tarram. This is it."


    Forminey handed the vial he had removed from his small storage to Alphilis. There is blue liquid inside.


    "This is it?


    "Yes. But that just doesn''t work. The trouble is, if you don''t know how to use it correctly, they say it''s a total waste. But if I use it correctly, they say I get an outside trance. It''s not so rare here in Tarram to have medicines that bring pleasure. That''s one of the characteristics of the city again. But the difference in that experion is that if you use it too much, it becomes something that''s not human, not obsolete.


    Damage is continuing everywhere in this taram already. Demons all of a sudden in town - no, because demon kings appear. The damage increases with nature. It''s all because of Liliam''s power that it''s held up without that much damage until now. But I couldn''t grasp where it came from. Until now. "


    "You think you got an idea?


    "Yes - but we can''t help it. Because there''s no certainty."


    "Where is that?


    "It''s..."


    Alphilis heard suspicious places and opponents from Forminae. But when I heard the name, I had to be cautious about the servant alphilis.


    "... a fellow trader?


    "Yes. It is the duty of principle whores to belong to the whorehouse guild. By joining the Alliance, you will be able to mediate with your customers, or you will receive a useful guarantee that you will live in Tarram sometime. But some of them can''t keep those promises. And this one, too, doesn''t give you a grasp of all those so-called ''moguls''.


    The use of force against these people will be a last resort. Forced elimination by force is adapted only when damage to the taram itself is found. Other than that, only the degree of economic sanctions can be imposed.


    They also totally ignore the repeated advice to us and continue to run the whorehouse. We saw the Experion as a spreading place. We proceeded with the mole, but there was no such evidence, and on the contrary, the mole disappeared. I''m just staring at the increasing damage. "


    "Yes. So, the -" pot pavilion of flowers and honey "? You want me to do an inside job?


    "No, I''ll leave the way to it. I have been talking to Lilliam as well. You can crush it from the front."


    "That''s not peaceful."


    "Because it''s definitely something black. All I don''t have is evidence. I''m sure, but I can''t get my hands on it. That''s why you''re talking to me alone. If I make a mistake, I don''t want the inhabitants of Tarram to know I''m thinking this."


    "The pride of the best whore?


    "It''s not such a good thing. There must be an impression, right? And a little mean."


    The alphilis blushed unexpectedly as the formines laughed glossily. Though same-sex, that''s all the forminese smiles are also fascinating. Seeing how that was going, it seemed to me that the formination came up with something interesting.


    "Though I''ve been thinking about money for the reward - could I have something else?


    "Hey, what?


    "A turning golden night, or something?


    "Hey, what''s that! What do you want from me?


    "I won''t do anything about it. We can just taste the exhilaration together."


    Forminey points his finger at the jaw of the alphilis. That''s all the shaping of the forminery from close range is perfect. Alphilis not only admired him as a same-sex, but desperately tried to deflect his face because he felt otherwise emotional, but for some reason he couldn''t.


    Formination whispers sweetly in my ear.


    "Me, women can love each other, can''t they? Especially cute kids like you are welcome. What do you think?"


    "Well, well, duh."


    He was twisting and fleeing formination as Alphilis raised a voice that did not speak. Keep probing the handle behind your back and disperse from the room.


    "Yes, I''ll take care of the request! Goodbye!"


    "Hey, hey. -"


    I didn''t even hear Forminey pull back, and Alphilis ran away with his right hand and right leg out at the same time, feeling a crisis of chastity. It probably sounded loud from the outside.


    Forminey laughed a little strangely, sitting back relaxed drinking the honey wine in the room.


    "He''s a funny kid. Another impression from when you showed up at the Alliance Commander''s meeting. I left without even packing the details of the request, so what are we going to do? Tomorrow - today already? Shall I give you a place to stay?"


    "Formination"


    Another voice echoes in the forminary room. Forminey responded to the voice by correctly residing. The person is not in the room.


    "Were you here"


    "The Alphilis..."


    "Yes, it looks like you''ll take the request. So far, as intended."


    �D�D


    "Yes, we will provide maximum assistance. I''m going to think of a reward as a twelve."


    �D�D


    "Of course, because we have a future ahead of us. A little bit, this tarram, too. There''s no trick, Master."


    And it seemed that the LORD of the voice departed, when the formines gracefully gave thanks. In a glass with ice, the melting and breaking sound of ice. Speaking of which, Forminay laughed bitterly when he thought that he had forgotten to serve drinks, and wondered why he was nervous too.


    Continued

 1213 City of Pleasure, Part 48 - Golden Night ⑤ -

    At the same time. The feast was about to come to an end in the hall at that time when Alphilis and Forminae were discussing. Those who found a beautiful princess they liked secretly slipped out of the feast, and those who enjoyed the offering of the occasion were left to go to sleep and try to sleep on the spot.


    There was still someone awake among them. It is Larna. Lana was awake, drinking with her little one. Of course, considering the alphilis, which has yet to return, more than that, Larna remembered something that would not be interpreted into this hall.


    What is not to be interpreted is cozy. The coziness is certainly great, but is it the witch''s nature that makes me think something is wrong when I''m too cozy? But with the magical element, Alphilis would notice, but Alphilis is gone without any more of that. Muscade fell asleep drunk early, and the closets had offered to leave a message as they didn''t like noisy places. Larna was teething, even though she would at least get certainty if one of them were there.


    That''s when the line returned fluttered.


    "What, Alfi still won''t be back?


    "Yes. That''s right, you were still awake. I thought I''d stuck it somewhere."


    "No way. I remember you coming to work, huh? But I''ve done what I have to do."


    "... that''s right, you don''t stare, Lieutenant. I''ll keep my mouth shut for Alfi."


    "Do that. If you don''t eat, you''ll get rid of the man."


    The line said as if not badly, somewhat lowered to the upper couch. Few people were already around, and Levere had begun to clean it up thoroughly with the small-time use.


    "Are we the only ones awake?


    "Right. I''m in this situation too, but I enjoyed it a lot. The offerings are all interesting and eye-catching. All the whores are beautiful, and all the others have their goods. I would have stumbled on about one without Alfi too... no, it was a silence.


    But if this is a trap, we''re wiped out. We''ll just be poisoned by our meals and our drinks and we''ll be gone. "


    "Even if all the whores are assassins who were planted. You know there''s a whorehouse like that too?


    "No. That''s what happens when everyone gets alarmed in the bunk?


    "Well, the guy who gets hit with that would be a mess of colors, or at least second-rate. That''s what I mean. Then our mercenary regiment doesn''t have much of a real top notch either. Venn''s guy was awake after drinking too much, but how many other guys are keeping their identities - oh, so I have no idea they''re top notch."


    At the end of the line''s gaze, Elsia and Gail. Plus there was a primuze who seemed to have fun talking to them.


    "Well, have you two experienced the battlefield yet? In the same year as me?


    "Ouch! I''ve been there already, what, 10?


    "Hang on, orc or goblin anyway, though it would be a good and trent exorcism. A mercenary with a sword will be the first to receive it. I''m not going into battle, that kind of thing."


    "Shut up. They''re telling me to follow the order, so you can''t help it!?


    "It''s not a good idea for Rosetta. How long have you been so submissive? Why don''t you stick it on your collar?


    "What no?


    Primse was smiling, smiling at both of them who were about to be perilous soon.


    "But it must be on the battlefield, right? Then no matter how easy it is, it will always be an experience.


    What a decade of hands-on learning I''ve had, so glad to finally be of service. It''s so fresh because I can''t talk to people my age. "


    "Wait, ten years? How long have you been working as a whore?


    "? I''m 4, anything?


    Both Elsia and Gail were flabbergasted by Primuse''s words. But Primuse was only talking. Not a single shade can be seen in that expression.


    "Me, it''s you. It was in the alley ditch that this hall broke me down. I worked downstairs in this hall when I was tempted, and I''d rather be honored to take care of you until you fried me in water. Because only the chosen one can work here. I really appreciate you working so hard to teach me how to do this."


    "But you''re going to deal with a guy and get paid, right? Don''t you hate it?


    "Absolutely. No, they say it''s still quick to pick up those customers, but even if it does, I won''t regret it. I feel comfortable saying this to the two of you who are mercenaries, but I really don''t feel like living until I hurt people. Then I wonder how much happier it would be to be able to heal people and live, even if in a world of light they would despise you as a whore.


    That''s why you''re never making fun of mercenaries, so don''t get me wrong, okay?


    Elsia and Gail were somehow embarrassed by Primuse turning a smile. Because I wasn''t trying to go down the mercenary road thinking that far. Again, Elsia had some admirable emotion for Primse, wondering if she was really her daughter around the same age, and Gail turned red and looked at Primse.


    Continued

 1214 City of Pleasure, Part 49 - Golden Night ⑥

    "Gail, your face is red."


    "Ugh, let it go."


    "That''s easy to understand. You fell in love with Primuse?


    "No! I''m..."


    "A rosetta strand?


    "Take the word butt!


    "Well, you''re close. But Mr. Elsia seems to be the one who likes it."


    Elsia''s eyes round into Primse''s unexpected penetration.


    "Who are you?"


    "Really? Mr. Elsia''s eyes look like those of a maiden in love. If you haven''t noticed it yourself, should I divine it for you? I''m good at love fortunes."


    "Hey, wait a minute! Tell me about me, Gail!


    "Fine, let''s do it! Let this busty Elsia blow a bubble."


    "Shut up, Gail!


    "I''m fine."


    I stated my thoughts on them, as if the line were going to give way. Sure, even though it''s getting late at night, Elsia and Gail''s argument doesn''t show where it stops. It could have been recklessness and privilege because of his youth.


    When Rana was also relaxed in tension as she looked at them like that, Rana saw someone unbelievable in her sight. My hand holding Larna''s glass is shaking with a clatter. The line accidentally blamed it.


    "Larna, what''s going on?


    "No way, no way - what about that guy?


    The person at the end of Larna''s gaze was tapping on its shoulder as she walked to Primse.


    "Primuse, my customers seem to be getting a little drunk, so I need you to carry a refreshing drink. Between amber on the third floor."


    "I understand, sister. In the meantime, may I entrust this one to you?


    "Well, you''re a pretty customer. Speaking of which, it''s nothing."


    Primuse called me your sister. There is no doubt that the woman is a whore. The slightly older dark-haired woman slipped between Gail and Elsia, who were working together, lifting the long hair on one eye.


    "I stayed up late. Young customer, why don''t you get some sleep?


    "No, I don''t want him to apologize."


    "After I let him tell me to do the same..."


    "You have a good night''s rest, customers"


    When the woman stared at Gail and Elsia, they were suddenly stopping working together and starting to yawn big.


    "... well, I''m kind of sleepy all of a sudden. Why are you doing this, it''s ridiculous"


    "... me too, I need to get some sleep. Tomorrow when I have work to do, I''m gonna have to use it."


    "That''s fine. Luvere, give both of you a guide to the bunk."


    "Yes, Sister Lanili."


    Gail and Elsia were on their way to bed, prompted by Luvere. Larna walks over to the woman with the two in that way. The footsteps were indelible and the lips were rattling and trembling.


    And when the woman noticed Lara, she lifted up her face, but when she saw Lara, no, her face turned pale.


    "Oh, there''s a customer still awake. - No way."


    "... Lanili, your mother?


    Both Larna and her woman, Ranili, were unintentionally stunned at each other''s faces. Only the line had stopped the situation from swallowing and drinking reception, but it was understandable that the air ran on the spot.


    At the same time. Tarram, also known as the city that doesn''t know the night, is bound to have some kind of store open if you go somewhere in the city. Of course there are residential neighborhoods, so it''s quiet there, but in this city, which has two faces, night and day, there''s bound to be a nocturnal flourishing section somewhere.


    But the more you light up that night, the deeper the darkness becomes. There were those who sewed and ran between the darknesses. It is Hidun, one of the black magicians. Hidun proceeded through the darkness of Tarram trying to avoid the lights. Of course there''s something he''s trying to keep out of sight, but he doesn''t like noisy places in the first place. Hidun eventually left the city because there were times when he preferred the darkness of Tarram to lurk for a time, but even darkness was suddenly exposed to the light in this city, where the light touched and the darkness mingled. However, there are times when visiting the city to run errands because taram is still convenient. It was one of those chores today.


    When Hidun entered the back of the building where it was located, he climbed the wall without sound. At first sight, there is no such thing as a strange philosophy, but a museum in which magic has taken action against the monstrosity involves personal danger even if it climbs. When Hidun cleverly climbed the walls of the building, he broke into it through the window of the room, which was at its highest height. There were no lights inside, but there were signs of people. I wondered if he was asleep, and his eyes glistened in the darkness.


    "It''s not Hidun. I don''t know what''s going on."


    "Were you awake, Calamity"


    "I''m awake. If you climb a wall with magic on it, I don''t want to know. Human beings who can do that are limited."


    When the shadow rose from the bed with the lights, the barely naked woman appeared. Its glossy limbs were reflected in the swinging lights, and even Hidun accidentally watched his eyes for a moment.


    When Calamity, who was apparently dressed as a whore, sat down in her chair, she was demonically legged and staring at Hidun. The whorehouse run by Calamity is also a source of funding for black magicians. Hidun''s regular visits to the city were to ascertain the source of funding. Anyway, I couldn''t leave everything to the calamities that tend to run wild.


    But the lord of the hall must be Calamity. Stepping into the house of Calamity with earthfoot was so life-threatening as to be Hidun. Or so they just ignore me even if I give them a rash.


    Continued

 1215 City of Pleasure, Part 50 - Darkness of the Golden Night ① -

    "Well, visiting my friend without an appointment is an urgent matter, right?


    "That''s right. But before you do, why don''t you get rid of the trash you''re sleeping in there in bed?


    "Oh, that?


    When Calamity got in bed and kicked him with her legs, an already dried and desperate man rolled off. The creepy thing is that the man''s face remained a trance expression. Apparently, he died at the top.


    Calamity was ringing the bell as she stepped through the man''s head.


    "He was a good man inside, wasn''t he? Ichimotsu was splendid, and above all he was stubborn as a man. Well, that''s the face, but I really enjoyed it, too. To thank you at least, I killed you in pleasure. Have him shake his back till he dies."


    "It''s the same inferior hobby, color madness"


    "I don''t want to be told by a Y-Po bastard."


    Chili, and the inside of the room were murderous, but it was also interrupted by the servants and whores who came into the room. When Calamity pointed to the body with his jaw, the servants and the whores were beginning to covet and poke at the body with their cold-blooded animal-like eyes. Chewing noises like rubbing and shuddering echoed through the room, but Calamity climbed to the chair again, even as she seemed comfortable with the sound. Hidun only smiles at his face.


    "In your hands, everyone."


    "Right. We''ve been here a long time. It''s one of my strongholds, and this woman is also an individual I really like. Maybe 300 years ago? He was the best whore in the city at the time. Isn''t it beautiful? It''s the most famous form you can stick to."


    "You''ve never been good before, have you?


    "You''re dating this city well. All those who come to this city are fools. I work hard to satisfy my own greed, and I don''t care about anything else. Especially those who visit this hall. It''s a place where pleasure seekers who aren''t always on the road get there. Whether you can get home from it or not, most people don''t care. Being here is in itself impossible without an introduction to the one I breathed in.


    Speaking of which, how did you get into this? I''m not talking, am I? We used to collect money somewhere else all the time. "


    "That''s the problem. The very fact that I can come here. This place is getting famous."


    "Hmm."


    It was at that time that Hidun, who thought it strange, tried to lag behind because Calamity''s reply was not so good and pitiful. A hand protruding from his feet was restraining Hidun''s movements. At the same time, whores breaking into the room restrain their movements so that they can jump on Hidun. Of course not the regular whores. All were individuals manipulated by Calamity.


    When the servant Hidun is also jumped by so many individuals, he can''t move. He was perfectly restrained so that he couldn''t move one finger.


    "Do what, Calamity!


    "I don''t have the clumsiness to be told. Hidun, did you get caught in the tail?


    "What!?


    "I see traces of magic in you. Have you been engaged lately somewhere? You may not be aware of the subject, but it''s obvious to the viewer. I don''t want to think about this place anymore. Of course, so are you."


    "Nah... ku"


    Hidun has a verse that comes to mind. At the gathering earlier, that priest who became a fighter. No way...


    "Then what?


    "You can disarm the sorcery, but not in person. And whoever you go to, you''re gonna lose the place... then it''s easy to talk about. I''ll report it to your master. There was one useless person, so I thought I''d done it."


    "You think you can do that?


    "That''s the one, how do you think you can get away with it?


    Calamity''s cold gaze caught Hidun. Predator''s eyes. It was an eye that no longer regarded Hidun as even a companion in form alone.


    Continued

 1216 City of Pleasure, Part 51 - Darkness of the Golden Night ② -

    Hidun threw the question when Calamity waved her hand up all the time.


    "Ask one. Are you the one who splashed the Experion?


    "For a while? I think it was originally decided that Anomaly would try something under my control."


    "What are the chances it was used without your knowledge?


    "This is what I look like. It''s my nature to keep it. I''m not going to do anything but what you''re told. Besides, there can''t be any men who disobey my orders. More than that, Doom''s men have recently built their own castle in this city. Not you?


    "Well... I hope so. Then I don''t need you either!


    Blood floods through Hidun''s mouth. When Calamity realized that Hidun had chewed off his tongue, Hidun manipulated the blood and some of the heads, hands and feet of those who were suppressing it were blown away. Still, it was for a moment that restraint weakened, but Hidun used that moment to escape restraint. Rounding himself and breaking through the window behind him, he disappeared on the night of Tarram.


    Calamity was looking down at the darkness of the tarram through a broken window.


    "I let you get away with it, or that''s just the fast run, brother. And I was gonna dive in so well, but I can''t believe this made it public. I don''t know who did this to Hidun, but at least we''re going to need to change places. Even if you''re just living across from Hidun, it doesn''t seem like you''re a pretty good user. That''s a pain in the ass. Hey, no."


    When Calamity flickered his hands, the whores and servants who were in the room left the room in unison. And he heard the arrowheads, the short screams outside the room, and the sounds of the servants falling apart, which Calamity had tried to think about the next candidate to move.


    When Calamity turned his consciousness to the entrance to the room, the figure appeared incredibly magnificent.


    "Oh, you sure..."


    But before Calamity could say anything, Calamity''s vision was upside down. When Calamity understood that it was the neck that had been dropped in an instant, the neck that had broken into the universe had been stabbed with a sword.


    At dawn. The Knights of the Temple were preparing for their departure. To conduct an investigation based on the information obtained during the visit to Volgius. It was a calculator to visit, aiming for the early morning when the whorehouse was closed. I had a feeling that depending on the situation, it could be a fight, so each one of them was ready to fight. Jake is no exception, of course.


    "Are you going now?


    "Yeah."


    Rising out of bed with Lisa''s likely falling eyelid. Jake, who was already getting ready, was in the process of dressing, and his internationally widened back, visible in the slightest morning sun, reminded him of the transitional period from boy to youth.


    Lisa visited late last night to visit Jake''s entire formation, but Jake was already pre-bedtime in preparation for his early morning departure. Lisa tried to leave as she was, but Jake advised Lisa to stay because the night lane was dangerous. Care for Lisa. Jake was given a private room, but one bed. Even though Jake used to sleep with me when I was a kid, the meaning of that doesn''t make sense anymore. It was a night in Lisa''s head when Ultina''s advice went round and round, but Jake at the time fell asleep so deeply that it was a wind blowing where Lisa''s worries and so on.


    Important rest before the mission, even for Jake. As for Jake, who has done several missions, the rest is completely tightened out of his head. On the other hand, delighted to grow up as a knight, Lisa helped Jake get dressed, wondering if it would be a luxury to miss him somewhere.


    "Fine, Lisa. I can do it myself."


    "I want to do something for you. Shouldn''t you?


    "You''re embarrassed."


    "You just have to keep me quiet. It''s also a man''s worth again."


    "Really?"


    Jake followed Lisa''s advice with a bitter smile, but when he finished all his preparations, he was immediately equipped with a sword and wearing armor. Surprised Lisa for the speed with which she wore it.


    "You''re a total knight"


    "Only shape. I''m still far from being active in the Knights of the Temple or anything like that. Not strong enough."


    "I heard it worked on the southern continent?


    "It just so happens. I was desperate to go home alive. I can''t be like Rafferty sooner. Besides, there''s no sign that I can even take one from Mr. Aristotle in practice. The more you fight, the farther they''ll feel."


    "They are the strongest men, both on the continent and in the strongest knighthood. Yeah, that''s right. You can''t even catch up. There''s no rush."


    "I''m in a hurry. While there is a battle, I can prove my power, but when it comes to peace, opportunities may not come. But because sometimes I don''t like to think so. Looks like he''s looking for a fight."


    "It''s..."


    Lisa was annoyed that it was a contradiction she had never noticed before. But even as Lisa worries, Jake tries to leave the room.


    "... Anyway, I don''t think it''s going to be dangerous early today. I don''t know when I''ll be home, but I''ll be visiting you today."


    "Yeah, yeah. Be careful. But where are you going?


    "I can''t tell you that. It''s a mission."


    Jake left the room saying so. Lisa, with a little anxiety, was dropping off Jake''s back.


    And Jake, with the face of the Temple Knights, was leaving the Inn. The aim is the flower pavilion of honey and kettle.


    Continued

 1217 City of Pleasure, Part 52 - Bugs swarming with honey ① -

    When Jake went downstairs at the inn, there was almost a whole bunch of members already ready. Jake rushed over to them.


    "Sorry I''m late!


    "Oh, it''s not the last time. Better than that, woman?


    "No, you don''t."


    "It''s a good thing we have to go home. Family or lover, but you better take care of it."


    "... yes"


    Ultina was repulsing what she said to Lisa as she watched Jake interact with the older knight. This expedition is only a backward companionship, but not far away Jake will begin to demonstrate that talent. It is even questionable how long Jake will be left free at that time. I''d like to sing my freedom while I can, but that''s not how it got teethy to Ultina. Ultina doesn''t consider herself a woman thick in love, but she doesn''t even consider herself horrible. You saw Ultina''s imaginary face like that, and Marduk put his hand on Ultina''s shoulder and walked over to Jake.


    "Knight Jake, do you have a minute?"


    "What is it, Captain Marduk"


    "You don''t have to, take it easy"


    Encouraging Jake to sit, Marduke also sat in the chair facing Jake diagonally.


    "Today''s assignment, you know what you''re going to do?


    "Backward support about the captain. Especially learning how to direct, they say."


    "Exactly. Sometimes it takes a commander''s gaze. Let them learn that this time."


    "Me - I feel too soon for me"


    Jake''s eyes were floating with a colour of confusion, which was also particularly true, but Marduke gently urged Jake.


    "I see. Sure, if you''re normal, you should be more aware that you''re not normal. While he is no longer a one-temple knight, he is also in a position to carry expectations on others all by himself. Are you conscious?


    "No. I don''t honestly"


    "... you don''t look humble."


    Marduk broke the tannic surface a little and stroked Jake''s head. Ultina was turning her eyes round to Marduk and the rest of the action.


    "It''s a big deal not to be an obedient knight that year, but just to be an upright knight. You mean your goal is far ahead, even if it''s cuter to grow a little bit more."


    "Right..."


    "That''s a bad tooth cut, huh?


    "I''ve been reminded of how reckless I am lately every time I know someone strong. The same goes for Captain Marduk. I can see just being strong across the street. We have had several victories over demonic opponents, but very against human opponents. It would be no exaggeration to say that it is the weakest of the Knights of the Temple. I wondered how that could point to the strongest, etc."


    "I have had the same thoughts"


    In Marduk''s reply, Jake raised his nearly lowered face and accidentally looked into its eyes. Marduk''s gaze is serious. No, I''m always a man with a serious look, but I felt that look even more seriously.


    Continued

 1218 City of Pleasure, Part 53 - Bugs Crowding in Honey ② -

    "People are asking about you. You want to be the mightiest knight, don''t you?


    "Yes."


    "I''ve also wanted to be the strongest. And I''m in my current position. It would still be far from the strongest, but I still believe it''s halfway down the road. I will still be strong, and I hope so.


    But at the same time, there are all kinds of strays. What is the strongest, what should I be the strongest with, what will happen when I become the strongest - I''m lost, etc., even though it''s not necessary to be strong. The only thing I wish I had was a stronger motive to be strong. I am thinking that if only that motive, which is unshakeable under any circumstances, could really take its seat someday. Like Alberto was. "


    "Can I be, I''m the strongest"


    "It''s up to you. But for that, I need to learn now. Think of other things as well as waving your sword at times. Good warriors learn well. You don''t seem to like using your head."


    As Jake turned confused by the words, Marduk stood at a loss of compassion. It is unconscious that I put my hand over Jake''s head.


    And Ultina spoke to Marduk.


    "Excuse me, but I didn''t know there was such a side to ''fanatics'' Marduk"


    "That''s just one side of me. It is only natural for a pilgrimage to be more harsh than anyone else if it is a battle. You would, too, wouldn''t you?


    "Sure. But I just think that the reason you get stronger is your delusion about Arnelia the Virgin"


    "It''s acquired."


    "May I ask why you wanted to be the strongest?


    "It looks like this to me, too, and I have a childhood. It was a competition with no other love. I wondered who would be strongest. We competed, we got stronger, and nobody was there but me, and we fought against each other and nothing had a goal. That''s all. I worship Arnelia the Virgin, but that''s not all."


    Marduk didn''t talk about it, he was back to his former oligarchy man. Ultina had something to think about as she prepared herself for pre-launch. Arnelia, with its long history, naturally has a variety of forces and factions. The same goes for the dichotomous factions of nobility and civilians, but there are also moderates who serve the chosen Virgin and extremists who should be actively involved in the politics of other countries. Of course, some actionists are as powerful as Lapenti, while others just argue and fool each other.


    Among them is a group called the Virgin Arnelian fanatics. This is the most radical faction that worships the Virgin Arnelia not much and should abolish the current selection of Virgin and follow all the doctrines of the original Arnelia. Together, it is a faction that can shake the very foundations of Arnelia today.


    Ultina doesn''t trust Miriazal. Not because she''s a demon, but because she doesn''t like the skill of looking too far at the whole thing and killing individuals. So I don''t take Miriazal''s orders for good, and yet I belong to a group of lapenties that can resist her to some extent, but I''ve never thought of wanting to break the very mechanism called Arnelia. So, if anyone appears to one of Lapenti''s factions looking to overthrow Arnelia, he even thinks he should be disposed of. For that reason, it is convenient to be in the present position.


    I''ve thought of Marduk as the head of the fanatics at first, but there was truth to the word now. Hi. If Marduk is not a fanatic, I have no idea who''s driving the fanatics. Urtina is a fanatic trend that has been felt fervently at first, but quietly at some point spread, gradually and terribly. Given that the faction is still spreading, the chief should be more than that.


    "(A little bit, and the assassination noise ahead...?


    I didn''t know Ultina''s thoughts were exhausted, but time won''t wait for me. Before putting their thoughts together, they had already reached the front of the honey and kettle flower pavilion. The road has already been sealed off. There were a few floaters, but they are all evacuating, too. According to the information I got from the man who was at Volgius, it''s definitely this building. It is a whorehouse that is a long way behind, and it does not look as bad as the surrounding houses. However, if the signs of the bugs gathering around the flowers are not marked, it is a building enough to overlook. Rather, it was a sign that was common in restaurants and, in such a flattering place, something that could not be overlooked. In fact, the ground floor looks disguised as a restaurant. A whorehouse that I don''t know is not a regular part of the store was a common means for a playful taram.


    Yesterday I checked downwards and they say that a honey and kettle flower pavilion is an unauthorized whorehouse, even in Tarram. Such whorehouses in Tarham are about as many stars, but many of them are in pursuit of pleasure that cannot be justified. However, since there are more customers of these preferences in the world than I thought, and many places in the whorehouse where legitimate notification is given have a history of being a guest or require notification of identity, it was indispensable that an undocumented whorehouse be attended by nobles and persons of identity who wanted to hide their identity. Because of that circumstance, the unauthorized whorehouse has repeatedly picked and appeared like an Itachi. Therefore, when it comes to unauthorized products, its management seems to be for several years, but this whorehouse has been going on for decades. I know you''re doing it in detail, but both Marduk and Ultina agreed that you wouldn''t mind just saying different colors on that point.


    I also helped it to be early in the morning, and it felt like there was no sign of people in the building. The store is already closed, and on the front of the store is'' Closed, lunch starts at noon! ''I may step in because it says so,'' but Marduk was letting the temple knight-assigned sensors order me to look inside.


    "What do you say?


    "There''s magic stretching around to jam the sensors, but it''s a lot of coarse stuff. It''s common in Tarram, especially where it''s otherwise odd."


    "Well, it''s hard when the contents are known in the whorehouse. It would be the juncture created by the sorcerer collapse around it anyway. You know what''s going on in there?


    "It will take time, but I was wondering if I could make a breakthrough. There are some strict parts, but just about some rooms. It takes time to break through this unnoticed from the outside, so I was wondering if it would be quicker to break inside."


    "I see, then it''s enough to know how it''s approximate. How long will it take??


    "We''re starting when we arrive here, so it''s time to... what?


    The sensors, the members, floated a rushed color. Changes are happening in the building in front of us before Marduk asks about the anomaly. When I blurted, I wondered if the black smoke had risen out of the window, and suddenly, with the flash, there was an explosion.


    The Knights of the Temple are skilled knights. It was the unnecessary noise that did not make, but many who refrained from doing so defended themselves, while guarding their surroundings, preparing for the next explosion, preventing damage to the buildings beside them, and so on. But the squad leaders were watching Marduk as soon as possible. Marduk''s decision is quick.


    Continued

 1219 City of Pleasure, Part 54 - Bugs swarming with honey ③ -

    "Everyone, stay alert to your surroundings, while advancing to your goals. Confirm the damage to the surrounding general house and the damage to the subject."


    "Do you want to step in?


    "Only those who are heavily equipped with demonic crystal stones will be brought forward."


    "Let''s go too"


    "Please."


    When Ultina raises her name, she advances with the heavily armed knights. But before they entered, a fluttering person was standing down from the blown upstairs place. The figure, wrapped in a brown robe, was also like a magician, but under the robe he wore clothes with embroidered peaches and gold in black, and the flashness was also like a clown.


    The man swept hard and spoke to the knights in tears.


    "Ho, ho, ho. Did you do a little too much clutter? Oh, you should all stop stepping in, because it''s dangerous."


    "Who!"


    "This is what it is."


    The sorcerer took the crest out of his nostalgia. Diagram of a variant with wings and horns sealed with chains. An unfamiliar pattern other than a weapon is proof that the person is rank S. Ultina remembered the tattoo.


    "A line of brave Zems..."


    "I''m having a party once, I''m a magician dart, you know. By the way, Anarches! How about it''s time to come out?


    "Ouch!


    Out of the white smoke, the giant man appeared snug. But for some reason he is naked in the lower body. I only partially armored my torso, so I''m almost naked. When the female knights turned away unexpectedly and the others were taken lightly, something blurry was held in both hands of the big man.


    Dart suddenly did too, keeping an eye on his people.


    "I told you to wear about clothes!?


    "Ha! Even without armor, the attack won''t work on me!


    "That''s not the problem... oh, I''m sorry. It''s kind of a shame about your head."


    "Dart, I haven''t stopped breathing yet but what are we going to do!?


    What a woman what an anarchist threw from upstairs. It fell like a puppet with a broken thread. It made an unpleasant noise and was thrown to the ground. Seeing the blood spread twitchy, several knights tried to pull over, but Anaseth was stepping through their arms and backs as she flew to chase them from above.


    And when I looked up and saw the woman screaming, the knights were frozen. Because he was a human being, but his face was a bug itself. No, it''s more obscure than a bug. As they roared, the knights and everyone lost their voices.


    Ultina barely asks.


    "Is that...?


    "As you can see, he''s a man parasitized by worms. If you''re more specific, you''re a Calamity."


    "Calamity!?


    "You''re a black magician, aren''t you? I know, because we are a line of brave men. You know as much about the enemy, the Demon King, don''t you?


    They''ve been rooting for a long time on this taram. While making an unnoticed degree of sacrifice, it also makes a profit as a whorehouse. If you let the bugs manipulate you, the women will be calamities, so they will meet the demands of any unscrupulous guest. Honey and kettle flower pavilions were famous among such guests. I can''t say it out loud without people coming home, and I can clean it up because I guess you''ve had too much fun in the first place. Good business, isn''t it?


    And the money you get goes to the source of the black magician''s money? "


    "How did you know about this place?


    "A guest!


    The head of Anaseth, who came down and responded aloud, was darted.


    "Silence, please don''t ask."


    "Why? Even you..."


    "Whatever, I noticed something funny. Watch."


    A further explosion and firehand rose from the building as Dart squeaked his fingers properly to block Anarches'' words. From within, one woman after another emerges wrapped in fire, but all of them were alien. But many of them were quite safe, and they began to attack with darts and anaesthesia at the same time.


    When Anarches stands to cover his dart with that giant, a large amount of flying objects strikes his body. Whenever I decided on the body of many mercenaries in the Battle of Krums, all that bullet was stopped by the body of Anarches.


    The bugs roared hard at the unlikely event, but suddenly they jumped at the anarchy when they altered parts of their bodies like crustacean pinches and sickles. But at that moment, Anarches stepped through the individual who was stepping on his back.


    "Guha!"


    When they did so, the individuals who tried to fly were powerless, and with the momentum they had flown intact, they had just struck the body of a high laughing anarsess and were broken. And the individuals who were stuffy while burning were simultaneously shutting down their activities.


    Surrounded by a sudden quiet, the Temple Knights were bothering.


    "What''s this?


    "Calamity individuals are apparently queen-dependent bugs,"


    "Queen Dependence?


    "Some bugs run a collective life. It also establishes a class society, like a human being, even when it forms a society in which everything follows the apex individual. When a vertex dies, the next person switches to the individual at the vertex, but rarely does the vertex die, and some individuals perish altogether. We refer to such individuals as a queen-dependent society because of their apex dependence, or because only the apex has the ability to give birth to the next generation.


    Calamity, as you can see, lets people regulate and manipulate bugs, but when the queen dies, it all seems to die. The culmination of this population was the individual who just stepped out. "


    "You think this has killed Calamity?


    "No way? I''m just checking and there are a few more similar places in Tarram. Most of them will have been wiped out by our people by now..."


    Dart stares at the sky. At the same time, indeed, there were those who were raiding the Calamity nest in the same way everywhere in Tarham.


    Continued

 1220 City of Pleasure, Part 55 - Bugs Crowding in Honey ?

    "Boss! That''s it all!


    "Thank you. And Bandras."


    "Hyo-hyo, well, it''s like this"


    When the bandrass came out of the room, behind it was seen the massive carcasses of the whores. But it came to pass after all of them had turned into worms, and they knew at first sight that they were not proper whores.


    There were also a number of men out of the other rooms carrying weapons. They are uniformly covered in blood and their expressions are tight. It was the look on his face shortly after he finished the fight.


    "Is that all of it?


    "There''s nothing to report from the guys outside."


    "Is there any chance that he got out of the basement?


    "Is there a brain miso in the worm that you think about that?


    "Well, you may have wisdom. I don''t know if that''s such a good idea."


    "The boundaries stretched around the perimeter shall be up to 10 m underground. First of all, there will be no escaped people."


    "Then the cleaning is over."


    To the warriors who exchange information sporadically, Banderas added a closing word. With that word, a warrior and a man slapped his hand.


    "Yes, yes, good job to you all. You''ll be at the end of the hall, so get ready."


    "Do you want to burn, boss?


    "No, as usual. You won''t need the money when the bugs die, so keep it clear. Some things may be rare, so be it."


    "I don''t know what the bandits say, but isn''t that the same as a fire scene thief?


    "I haven''t lit a fire yet. And I made my first fortune on the battlefield."


    "Speaking of which, you did. I''m interested in everything, and I''m greedy. Exactly. Only merchants with the third largest force on the continent. Death merchants are more than Almas."


    "Ha. I haven''t undertaken an assassination on a larger scale than Almas, though. I specialize mainly in battlefields."


    "We can''t be bloody with each other. How ironic that the Phoenix Chamber of Commerce of the Beasts runs the most decent business."


    By the side of the conversation between Bandras and the merchant Yatri, the others who came aboard with the warriors were beginning to deal with the bodies with tremendous momentum and to search for a home. Without shying away from anything, the decorations are violently destroyed and everything with gold eyes is packed in a bag and recovered. The ornaments worn by the women who became worms are also taken from one end.


    Yatri was starting to sprinkle the cigarettes as she looked satisfied with the condition.


    "But is this part of the calamity that is making the world noise? It''s no bigger than I thought."


    "Did a heady individual once say 200 years old or something? If the number of years you attach to it is directly linked to strength, it would be rather troublesome. It belongs to an individual, a prostitute who existed about 200 years ago. You look familiar to me.


    Assuming that strength in 200 years reflects the characteristics of the original individual, it would be very troublesome to assume that the original individual excels in combat and is older than that. If it were 500 years later, even Zems might struggle. "


    To Bandras'' words, Yatri thought a little before answering.


    "There will be as much to do. So I guess that''s why ''The Schemer'' is on Romansland, right? Because there''s no need to fight head-on. Hidden from behind if you want to. Quickly, don''t hate the sacrifice. There''s no one you can''t do that with."


    "Does the Lord do it? I''m too old to work hard."


    "Come on, old man. It''s not your life expectancy. You''re just saying that you still sound like an old man, and you''re not physically attenuated at all, are you?


    Yatri sprinkles smoke. With that smoke beside her, Banderas was grinning.


    "Well, if you have to, we''ll figure it out if Noona and the others get in the way. If the continent were to collapse, Nora would not be able to continue to breathe calm and savoury honey. You have to pick the buds you can pick before then."


    "Well, I guess so. My wealth is also due to a moderate battle and a roughly peaceful world. It''s like a world without battle or weirdly only morality develops, because you can''t sell anything in a world where demons travel. Whatever. Demons don''t know the value of money."


    "That''s not true, but you wouldn''t be willing to sell Xperion, would you?


    Yatri had a black grin on Bandras'' words.


    "Shouldn''t you?


    "That''s in people''s hands. Non also gave it to the floaters and dogs around the area to experiment with, but the reaction is not constant. The results are apparently different depending on the method and amount of administration. The guy who made that is not really human. The spiritual temporal intelligence - no, I wonder if it''s the demonic temporal intelligence. have.


    I advise you, don''t lay a hand on Experion. That calls for misfortune. It will lead to your own ruin. "


    "Thanks for the advice. But I''m not going to be spoiling under the Almas forever either. This self is about to go past the middle of my life too. I''m not thinking about leaving someone with what I''ve built, and I want to see how far I can go myself."


    "... well, you can do whatever you want in Nushi''s life. You''re not gonna help me?


    "I don''t mind. In the first place, we brave men have no other cooperation than combat."


    "Well, do whatever you want."


    Banderas threw up like he''d given up and left the hall shaking his head. On that road, I was thinking of something else.


    "(Ha... I thought the odd signs nesting in this city belonged to Calamity, but it seems a little different? If so, is there something else? While Non is in this city, we''ll clean it up. Don''t even disturb the security behind the tarram. It''s not even my birthplace in a city like this. Starch is moderate. Yeah. Things are as good as anything)"


    When Bandras called his men with his finger whistles, he just skipped them instructions.


    Continued

 1221 City of Pleasure, Part 56 - Bugs Crowding in Honey ⑤ -

    And yet another location had crushed Calamity''s stronghold. Hidun escaped, it is that hall. A man sitting on the neck of the calamity who was in the hall is taking care of his sword. He was Zems, a brave man named for the continent. It was the fellow monk, Enema, who visited there.


    "Oh dear Zems, are you done yet?


    "Oh, it wasn''t a problem. How''s it going elsewhere?


    "I also used Yatri''s gesture, so I was wondering if I had crushed Calamity''s base as far as I could find out. Total 6. It''s something I''ve been spending a lot of time with."


    "Or was it deliberately missed"


    "Perhaps there were those who ran the city, or those who missed them, or gestures. But since black Lilliam joined us, I don''t think we''ve missed it."


    "Its black liliam, but seems like a pretty good user. It''s a shame to keep it to the city vigilante level."


    "Do you want to be one of them?


    "Well, can you do it?"


    "I thought I could. With your power."


    It wasn''t a compliment or anything to Enema, but Zems laughed all the time.


    "Sometimes I want to see someone who doesn''t like me."


    "It''s a luxurious demand, it is. By the way, how many years has this been a mature individual?"


    "About 300 years, I guess. But on the bottom line,"


    "This is the chief here."


    "Apparently. That''s what people who''ve been in this city longer than they say, no doubt about it."


    "Because I met the ruler of Tarram."


    "No, it''s not. He said he wasn''t. He said it was just a sign."


    "? Someone like that is here"


    "This city is interesting. There is constant chaos and stability living together. I guess that''s why I visit often, too. It''s always interesting to be here."


    Enema tilted his neck, but Zems can''t tell me anything no matter how much he asks when he doesn''t open his mouth. We''ve known each other for a long time. I understood that, so I didn''t ask for nothing. Besides, I wasn''t even interested in Enema.


    More than that, I was concerned as I looked at the wreckage of worms scattered across the floor.


    "This strength in an individual said to be aged from 100 to 300 years. Given the occurrence of calamities, there should probably be individuals aged over 1000 years. You can''t imagine how strong it is."


    "I guess it depends on the strength of the original individual. But in my imagination, it is also likely that we alone will have a little difficulty crusading. Fostina, or the Magic Church or the Pilgrimage will need your help"


    "Whatever the Magic Church is, I don''t think a pilgrimage will do."


    "That''s tough. That''s the former pilgrimage."


    "It''s an old story. Looks like Mason''s going to be third, very, very"


    Enema speaks like a shudder. But Zems seemed more interested.


    "The legend''s best hand is back, isn''t it? Did you say Miranda or something?"


    "Come on, what do you say? It just seems like some fanatics are moving around because of you. Arnelia is going to have useless confusion."


    "I don''t know much about that fanatical thing, either. What the hell is that?


    "That''s strange to me, too. Only rumors come to pass, but nowhere is that reality informed. He said that someone in this room had taken control of it, but I wasn''t involved. One theory says he''s been active for over 50 years, but it also remains a mystery who organizes and mentors him."


    "Did you go through Arnelia to find out about that?


    "I''m not that loyal or faithful. Simply cramped, that''s all. And I met you."


    Enema tries to lean softly against Zems, but Zems stood up without a sound, and he was stunned. I look like Enema is going to regret it.


    "Oh, my goodness."


    "Let''s not make me the gateway to your desires. Well, I''ve fulfilled my request, and I don''t have any use for this city anymore."


    "Would you like to stay a little longer? There''s still going to be a monster. It also looks like there''s a vigilante in this city and a five-bottle match for Jaeger. This city is a huge sweet fruit. Looks like we still have a bunch of interesting people."


    "I see. Are you saying that something else could be held unknowingly"


    "Hehe, this city is still going to be fun."


    Zems laughed at the blushing Enema.


    "What do you enjoy?


    "What I found out. People''s misfortune tastes like honey. And the pain and anguish is where I like it too. There''s so much blood and tears that I can''t help but have fun."


    "That''s the disciplined nigger."


    "Are you making fun of me?


    "No, that''s what I''m trying to tell you."


    "Glad to hear it."


    Enema smiled happily, following Zems as he tried to leave the hall. On leaving, when Enema grabs the candle, he breathes softly into the fire, creating a flame. When I saw the flame and hung up the edge of my mouth satisfactorily, I was walking around the hall on fire.


    And when Enema was sure that there was no one to move, he threw the candle, and left the place if he lifted up his long hair.


    Continued

 1222 City of Pleasure, Part 57 - ominous omens ① -

    Looks like there''s been a fire.


    "Is it spreading?


    "No, they burned down some buildings and quelled the fire. It''s noon. It was early morning when there was a fire."


    "Oh well. I haven''t slept well in a long time. I thought you were up late."


    Alphilis woke up sprinkling his sleepwalker''s untouchable head. Rhine was sipping black bean water (coffee) while doing some reading. It should be the same morning of the mercenary regiment, but the yang was already high and before noon.


    "Is that okay? It''s a big game this evening. You want me to get something for you?


    "No, my head is clean. Instead, your body is in excellent shape. Strangely enough, myself."


    "Me too. Apparently, the hospitality of Forminae was truly first-rate. There''s probably something in yesterday''s liquor and meals that will energize you. They''re top-notch pharmacists."


    "I can''t believe you even have that knowledge. Whore, don''t be afraid."


    "Being a luxury whore can be a human counterpart in all fields. Sometimes the knowledge is wider than that of a first-class educated nobleman. Don''t insult me, you better get along."


    "Isn''t it a hobby to get along?


    Rhine remembered Krums'' whorehouse, but Rhine flushed the gaze of Alphilis'' suspicion.


    "Everyone likes beauty. All the more so if you''re smart and colorful, it''s my taste."


    "Sorry for the rush."


    "Nobody''s asking you to do that. I don''t have the color. I know. But that''s fine."


    It''s an alphilis that can''t grasp the true meaning of Rhine''s words, but it''s followed by an ad that Rhine was reading in front of it. Alphilis took it and read it.


    "This is - this is not our game!


    "Exactly. This ad has already been scattered all over the place in one day. It''s a quick move, isn''t it, Black Lilliam? I''m going to make a fortune out of this fight. And if we''re ashamed of ourselves, we''ll never be able to operate in this city again. Apparently, I might have pissed off the vigilante chief?


    "- This much betting is on top of my knowledge. If we don''t do that, we won''t be able to get there. Conversely, if you win, it will be unparalleled publicity"


    "I guess we have a chance, huh? According to this ad, the first two are for women, then two for men, and finally the battle of generals. Gladiators in this city, swordsmen are just top notch. If they''re serious about winning, we''re in danger."


    "Yeah, I''m thinking about Fumiko. I also have some idea of what kind of battle will take place and the information of the opponents that will come out of it. We''re gonna hit the best match."


    "What''s my turn?


    "I''m thinking of asking you to leave at the deputy general."


    To the words of Alphilis, the line looked sinister.


    "Are you sure you want a deputy general? I could probably win with Liliam. Wouldn''t it be rather difficult to take down Liliam besides me? Who are you gonna bump?


    "I''ll do it."


    "Hey, you okay? He''s a much stronger opponent than Rosetta. Instead, we don''t have that many users in our regiment. I can''t handle compatibility issues, can I? If you rely on magic, it will probably be a battle you don''t have time to use."


    "No, it''s not like we don''t have a chance. It''s just... we could be killing each other, like, eight or something."


    Alphilis laughed prankily, but the line remained only a rare face.


    "That''s not peaceful."


    "Right. But assuming we win it all, I guess it''s my vessel she wants to see. Unless I fight her directly, I''m sure there will be no real victory in this fight."


    "I see, maybe you''re right. Well, I''ll pick up some bones."


    "Please. But before I do, I''d like to ask you to prepare breakfast and arrange a carriage."


    "Breakfast and portable snacks were prepared. I''ve got a carriage for you, so you should get back to sleep. I''m letting Ekla get the hang of it."


    "... what I wanted to do, you know?


    Rhine nodded naturally at the strange look on Alphilis''s face.


    "It''s time for a long relationship. I would behave the same way you do. It was just about me going if you didn''t. That''s all."


    "I see. Shall we visit from a likely pulsating guild leader?"


    "During the morning I kept their workplace, the location of their private residence, under control. Speak up whenever you want."


    "That would help."


    Alphilis thanked him for returning to his room once to get familiar.


    The Temple Knights, including Marduk, have lifted to their own inn in disillusionment. They just wasted their legs, or they took away their achievements. The face was rounded. But if we tried Marduk or Ultina, more than that, the strength to the abnormality of Dart and Anarches, fellow brave men, was shocking. With that much strength, it''s possible that the strategy against black magicians will change as if. It was comforting and I realized it might be too much for me.


    There were signs of them spending the night in that whorehouse. Because there was a unique, sitting smell that drifted after holding a woman. And when they found out that it was a nest of monsters, they came to terms with it. When Miriazal inevitably did not draw them to his side, some voices in the church questioned Miriazal''s policy, but they became well aware of why. If you do poorly, you may be a more troublesome opponent than a black magician or something. Marduk and Ultina would never be compatible, they were thinking about their broken ethics counterparts.


    Jake, on the other hand, was thinking of something else. The Dart and Anarches thing was shocking too, because Jake was sensing another being. Among the Temple Knights distracted by demons and fellow braves, perhaps just one Jake was aware of that. He said another group had been placed further, as surrounding the Knights of the Temple. They were a bunch that pulled like waves with the flames of the hall. The more the strength was unknown, but it was clear that it was a trained bunch. Who is it? I was just curious about Jake, but now I also knew it wasn''t the other way around.


    And Jake had more to worry about. A sense of impatience that recruits even more from the time the bugs disappear. Something worse was instinctively telling us that we were still lurking in this city.


    Jake couldn''t stop standing up.


    Continued

 1223 City of Pleasure, Part 58 - ominous omens ② -

    "Jake, where are you going?


    "I have something to worry about. I''m gonna come outside for a second."


    "Still not staying on strict alert?


    "I''m supposed to be somewhat free to move when I don''t have direct orders. Something really bothers me."


    "Then I''ll go too."


    "Are you sure? Don''t go back to Alpha Reese."


    "I have also been given some freedom. Plus, I''ve already done my job. I don''t have to go back until evening, so I don''t have any business."


    "Yes. Then I''m buying it out."


    Lisa was blowing out lightly as Jake lied to the other knights all the time. Keep your arms together. Lisa goes out in the mood for a date. Jake was illuminated at first, but left it to Lisa to let him. Now it''s time to work as a knight, because I don''t know when I''ll have this time next. With Jake, it''s not like you don''t value your time with Lisa.


    Jake walked as his instinct first as he went out of town. Jake is blurry, too, but he''s starting to understand what his abilities are. I don''t know exactly what my abilities are, but I feel empowered, especially on the battlefield. The way Jake feels, the crisis is perceived as "uncomfortable" or "unpleasant." On the battlefield, leading warriors say they perceive a crisis with signs, but Jake''s is abnormal in precision. Because you can almost certainly perceive the danger. I don''t know how many times it''s happened, like it saved me on multiple assignments.


    The only trouble is that it becomes imprecise as soon as you try to use it intentionally. Jake made a leap to use his abilities, but he felt so far away from them. Nor does there exist a human being who can teach him how to use his powers. Jake temporarily stopped training his abilities. Because I thought it was more a priority to raise my strength as a knight than to worry about the power I might not get.


    But after coming to the city, Jake couldn''t help but be aware of his power. The discomfort I feel everywhere. Not all of those things were disgusting, but Jake doesn''t know as many strange places as this city. Not to mention the boulevard, which is not something I could walk on because of too much discomfort in the back streets. I know most of those are secretly set up magical things, but I still get tired when I''m made aware of them so far. Instead, it wasn''t surprising to Jake that normal people could also live in places where they felt that uncomfortable.


    "(Perhaps there is actually no direct danger. Or if it''s all intentional. No way. Such a huge number of discomforts, not a hundred years or anything you can make there. It''s like creating a hole in a big wilderness. It would take a lot of guts and effort, but for what the hell?


    While searching for discomfort, Jake turned his legs toward those who felt stronger and more unpleasant. Lisa''s legs were suddenly stopping when it wasn''t even half an hour to walk like that.


    "Lisa?"


    "Jake... where am I? Is it still the city of Tarram?


    "It should, but..."


    Jake also walked almost unconsciously, so I don''t remember the landmarks or anything. But I think you''ll notice if you get out of town. It was a lonely place, though the building was spreading around in fact. No, did they make you lonely? Though the sun rose in Tarram and was least popular for a while, this was unusually low on people.


    "... you''ve come to a strange place. It''s a pretty lonely place."


    "I suggest you withdraw. This is not a good place to have people."


    "What do you mean?


    "Can you tell if we''re the butterflies that jumped into the big spider''s nest?


    That''s what Jake said and looked up at the sky. At some point the alley gets thinner and there are countless ropes between the buildings that would be to dry the laundry. Well, if you ask me, that''s reminiscent of a spider''s nest. Besides, the laundry dries, and the years go by so well. Like a wreck of prey on a spider''s nest. It can''t even be seen. Jake also got his spine kicked out.


    "... should I leave right away?


    "If we''re going to do a survey, we should get a head count. Still this would be the entrance. I don''t even know how long it''s been going on in the back, and I don''t think I''ve noticed this one yet as there''s a spider. I wonder if this trap of hands, when it is noticed, will make it impossible to escape."


    "Right. First, let''s report to Captain Marduk."


    Jake pulled in lightly. I don''t want to take Lisa for an extra fight, because the narrowness of this building prevents her from escaping when surrounded.


    Jake felt like he remembered the same feeling when he followed the place. And, at the same time, I feel a strange odor on my nose. Jake didn''t know what it was, but it smelled like it was unique after holding a woman.


    Continued

 1224 City of Pleasure, Part 59 - Hunter, Hunter ① -

    "Damn, damn it!


    Unusual for Hidun, he was running in the darkness raising his filthy curse. Blood-sucking species tend to avoid sunny spots, but have properties that have little to do with Hidun, who only draws half the blood of the blood-sucking species. Running in yet unpopular places can no longer be called habituality.


    Hidun was using the inside of the building and elsewhere, moving the tarram to slip, half convinced Calamity wouldn''t come after him. And many know not, but there is a huge underground waterway in Tarham. The streets of Tarham are roughly filthy, but these sewage installations were nevertheless put in place with hygiene in mind. However, because of the repeated additions and renovations, the structure is like a maze, and unlike Arnelia, neither maintenance nor monitoring is loose, so its uncleanness is not comparable.


    It is precisely because of his vengeance that Hidun flees until he sips the muddy water.


    "I''ve been getting into Orangeables so far! In here!


    The sound of Hidun slamming the wall echoed underground. The filthy worms and mice fled in surprise, but Hidun was teething unintentionally. I never thought I''d be unconscious with a human opponent. Moreover, it was viewed as an object to be eliminated by Calamity. Assuming you''re in Calamity''s shoes, you''d think the same thing. And of course, the Orange Bull. It is not a question of knowing where we are now or where we have visited so far. Making a fatal mistake on a human opponent is a problem in itself. If Oranzeble finds out, even if it''s not eliminated, at least he won''t gain any more trust. Hidun had a sense of loss that what he had built over a hundred years to this point would make a sound and collapse.


    In that fold, I was accidentally called from behind.


    "What''s the matter, brother? That''s a lot of cockroach diagonal."


    "... is that Doom?


    Doom appeared out of the darkness. For a moment Hidun seemed to have been poked in the void, but still he doesn''t seem willing to show his weakness. Immediately when I got emotional, I was relative to Doom as if nothing had happened.


    "What are you doing here?


    "That''s our dialogue. I feel uncomfortable in the city. That''s not what I''m doing until I''m ready to go to my destination. You should choose the last adjustment and then the day. You''re gonna need reinforcements."


    Reinforcements?


    "This way. I''m fine with dirty things like this by nature, but human beings smell bad enough to bend their noses, don''t they? Well, your brothers with cleanliness don''t like to be dirty, do they?


    "Well, it''s not what you found out"


    "I can''t get along. If you''re in trouble, can I help you?


    "I''m not in any trouble."


    "Really? But I look like I''ve been pushed around a lot."


    Hidun wanted to tongue the sharpness of Doom''s survey. I didn''t have to know if anyone else, and I just didn''t want this guy to hold my weakness. But as Calamity put it, it is inevitable that it will be subject to disposition. In that regard, it is considered that this man will not divulge to others if he thinks he has taken hold of his weakness. Because if you do that, you lose your advantage.


    Hidun thought. If Doom ever threatens himself more than he needs to, that''s when he needs to turn it off. Hidun thought it was a kind of bet, but explained to Doom the position he was now in.


    Doom was the one who initially listened with his eyes round, but more sincerely than Hidun thought, no, unexpectedly.


    "Well, that''s troublesome... because even though I deal with magic, I''m not a magician. If you point me out, I know you''re witchcrafted, but I don''t know how to disarm you."


    "Right. But I don''t expect much in that regard. The question is, do you have any idea who can disarm the magic?"


    "That''s hard, too. I don''t know my human counterparts in the first place - neither do I, but I don''t think they seem to have any connection with witchcraft. If only we had anomalies at times like this."


    "Was he good at magic?


    "Sounds like it, huh? Just because it''s troublesome, I don''t use it, and it seems to have been built about almost all the magic that exists. He said it was a general education area, so I think I figured out how to disarm it, not to mention if it''s usable."


    "Is he still dead..."


    "You don''t grasp?


    Doom looked surprised, but Hidun also had an unsolicited look on his face.


    "I don''t know much about it either. Many other faces I went out directly to engage with Orangeables, but only Anomaly has sold in from herself. I''m going to make a spike, so I need you to help me with my research.


    He was an anomaly, but he did speed up our plan, and it''s going smoothly. Besides, the workshop he left behind kept me running without him. Good listening was creepy, but we intend to cooperate at all costs for that matter. But Aurangebull seemed to think it should end soon. His research progressed too fast. I''m sure it''s going to produce things like this. "


    "I feel like I was producing stuff that wasn''t good enough. But in his workshop, it looks like Annomarie''s identities are dying. Isn''t the main body just dead?


    "You were close?


    "To the point of mourning his death. I thought I''d take him as an evil spirit after he died, but he said no."


    "That''s right. Nobody wants to be your toy."


    Hidun told me all about it, and Doom was shrugging his shoulders.


    "If you''re also the fifth evil spirit, you''ll get free will, so you can do it on your own any day. Waste."


    "Is there any better idea than that?


    "Um, didn''t brothers definitely have men in Sconner or something? Why don''t you use them?


    "I also thought about it, but it''s not good to know where the guy who is familiar with magic and most likely to rely on it is"


    "Maybe I can call it in or something?


    "I can''t. I usually went directly. And we can''t lose them in vain."


    "It''s a subordinate thought... oh, maybe I can count on one"


    "Who?


    Doom came up with the matter of Fursil, the nearest samurai to the Orange Bull who was getting along, but it lay low. He is suspicious as to whether or not he is even known to be close to Oranzebul, but it is difficult to be known that he and Doom will get along.


    Doom kept his name down and offered Hidun his cooperation.


    "Sometimes we don''t want each other to know that, do we? You don''t have to pry. I wish I could disarm the magic for you."


    "Mm, that''s true, though."


    "So I''m going to ask you if there''s any way I can disarm that person from witchcraft. That''s good, right?


    "Fine. Instead, what do you demand?


    To Hidun''s words, Doom was at bay.


    Continued

 1225 City of Pleasure, Part 60 - Hunter, Hunter (2) -

    "Well, what do we do?


    "Depends. Maybe he knows he can help me."


    "No, no, you don''t. I''m counting on you, brother."


    "I don''t want to eat. Make a demand."


    "Well... I''d like you to tell me how far you''ve planted this next Battle of Romansland"


    To Doom''s words, Hidun looked surprised.


    "How far have you planted it? You should ask Calamity about that. He''s infiltrating Romansland."


    "Non non non non non non non non non non non non non non non non non non non non non non non non non non non non non non non non non non non non non non non What I want to hear is what you''re doing to a country other than Romansland."


    Hidun looked out for Doom''s remarks. No way, I didn''t think he was the one with the head around that much. Certainly, the trick is something I don''t know except Hidun.


    "Where did you notice that?


    "I don''t know if I should notice? War doesn''t go on unless at least two countries are active in it, does it? Romansland and I should need another one. When a war begins, it doesn''t make sense if they stop fighting it or make peace."


    "... all of it"


    "Yes?"


    "The set-up is over in almost all the major countries of the continent. After that, the war begins even if you leave it alone. You don''t need me or even Orangeables anymore. Rather, the absence of us may render the teeth of war ineffective. Our purpose repeats itself, but not the demise of this continent. I don''t think it''s okay to perish, but the Orange Bull isn''t. Everything is for the liberation of the truth."


    "I see. Then the need is moderate sacrifice - although I don''t think it''s moderate to die in a war involving the whole continent. Then - Oh, is that what you mean? I guess I solved my last question, too. All you have to do is prove it."


    "... why?


    Hidun stepped back. Watching as Doom blinks his eyes.


    "What''s wrong, brother?"


    "Why doesn''t spiritual restraint work on you? The key word should be valid even if it is not aurangeable. You''ve already broken your mental bondage!?


    In Hidun''s words, Doom smiled viciously. He no longer thinks it''s good to be scattered and dusty.


    "If so, what? Didn''t you think you could keep us tied up with that little thing forever? I must say, that prospect is sweet, isn''t it?


    Besides, brothers and sisters - there was no spiritual bondage on Hidun, after all. I''m guessing the progression of the plan took place with you in the first place, in Oranzeble? Come on, tell me. Tell me what the Orange Bull really thinks!


    "I don''t know much about it either. I''m not interested in the first place, and I''m good enough to serve my purpose. For that reason, the next war is over, and I''m going to ask Orange to help me."


    "Is the purpose of Hidun to kill that bloodsucking king?


    No longer trying to take up all the form of respect for his brothers and sisters, Hidun told. But to the words, Hidun had lost the words this time by surprise.


    "Why would you..."


    "There are as many ways to know, Hidun. No, more than that, I kind of see why we were gathered in Orangeables. He''s going to kill us all. If the purpose of the Orange Bull is for this continent, then we are clearly in the way. Because each of us is a bearer of power that can destroy this continent - or even if we don''t intend to. I didn''t just use it as my pawn, I monitored its behavior, figured out its abilities, and eventually I was going to end it. Maybe it would have been extra nice to discuss it.


    But did Hidun think he was gonna destroy himself on his own, even if he was left alone? ''Cause they don''t think you can beat him. One of those who has been decided not to exist, provided that they are too strong but have little desire but therefore do not intrude on one another into a certain territory. Even Arnelia is a true mighty man who has to be seen at first sight in his presence. Are you one of the great demon kings who survived?


    It''s hard to believe there''s a reason for that, Hidun. "


    Doom was convinced as he nodded on his own, but words of resentment leaked out of Hidun''s mouth. It wasn''t like I trusted Doom, or some kind of cornered behavior, but I poked my mouth out too unintentionally of resentment - it was such a roaring squeeze.


    Continued

 1226 City of Pleasure, Part 61 - Hunter, Hunter ③ -

    "Vengeance."


    "Vengeance?"


    "My mother''s, a vendetta."


    Doom also worried about how he should respond to Hidun''s words for a moment, but the words that came out with his mouth were more straightforward than he thought.


    "You''re surprisingly thick, Hidun."


    "He didn''t add my mother to his family. Yet my mother, who was made to deal with him at night, died of weakness. Whether you''re supposed to serve as an immortal opponent or something!


    What a noble and most proud species. He can''t be any different from the inferior men who nest in the slums of Tarram!


    "Ha ha, so take revenge. Could you have lived here before?


    "For a time, I lived here to hide myself. Before that, my mother was a whore here. He said I was able to make it with the guests."


    "Is that it? But then the king of the bloodsucking species isn''t Hidun''s father, but Hidun is a bloodsucking species...?


    When Doom noticed the fact that he had spoken, he had a thoughtful grin. But after a while, the grin turned into a sneaky laugh, and Doom was laughing heavily, as if he was eventually overwhelmed.


    "Kuku... kuku. Hi-ha... ah-ha!


    "What''s wrong!?


    Of course Hidun blamed it, but Doom was always laughing. One paragraph of that, too, was answering with too much laughter and wiping the flowing tears.


    "Yay."


    "What?"


    "I''ll stop helping you. Hidun."


    Hidun, who often did not know the meaning of the word, but when he understood the meaning of the word, he uplifted his face at once.


    "You made a different promise!


    "Promise? Where''s the proof that you tied that up? Is that a statement, too? Look, if you have proof, give it to me."


    "Oh, my God!


    "Sweet, Hidun. Do I look like a reasonable person to you? Well, you''re hardly human.


    Nothing. You could have played with Hidun, right? I actually know how to disarm that sorcery, and you look interesting watching right and left at my request. But even if I don''t do something, you''re not flirting with fate enough. Then I just need to look out for you from afar. That''s enough fun. It''s a waste of effort to break it to you. "


    "You!"


    Hidun stood, but Doom flew up as quickly as possible to take a position looking down at Hidun. That grin becomes that of the evil spirits.


    "It''s a farce, it''s a farce, Hidun! There''s a lot of farce there, isn''t there? (i) A falling life of a bankrupt, family-minded merchant who tries to make money. I went out for revenge and killed someone that they took someone I loved, but now the unsaved story of a man being killed by that family. Talk about the cold love of a young man who ran off with his noble daughter without suffering the difference in status, tired of the fullness of a woman who can do nothing, and eventually sells the woman off to Tarram. When she comes back out of the city to earn money for her wife and fly a flag, the woman is a dumb man who was bedridden by her own brother. The human world is full of comedy everywhere!


    How are you different from them? Say something about avenging my mother, and the other power application to the fruit Orangeable. When he became a running dog to beg for its help and offered tens of thousands of sacrifices. Don''t you think I can stop laughing when I think about the people who get killed for such a damn reason!?


    "You!


    "If you just bark, even dogs can do it! You''re nothing but a dog. You look great!


    "I''m sorry about the excitement,"


    The voice of a woman who suddenly joins Hidun and Doom in their discourse. Following the presence of a voice, a dirty dog stood in a position that looked further down at them. No, it can''t be just a dog. No dogs can climb places without scaffolding to climb. Besides, the glitch in the dog''s eyes dwelt on his intelligence, even though he was as glitchy as a rabid dog. There''s no way a wild dog would look at me like this.


    Doom narrowed his eyes so that he often set the rules for dogs, and smiled all the time.


    What can I do for you, Calamity?


    "You know exactly what I mean."


    "Turn off the rotten odor. Is that why you take over all the women''s bodies? I don''t feel uncomfortable wearing makeup."


    The dog''s eyes were open to surprise. But because he was still an animal, his emotions were quickly floating and disappearing.


    "I''m surprised. You weren''t just an idiot."


    "Thank you. So, the tarram''s body''s been hit. What''s the holdup for?


    "... you''ll remember the next time you encounter it. I''ll kill you ten times when I meet you."


    "I''ll never see you again. I''m going through the black magician."


    Both Hidun and Calamity gave this remark a little glimmer. Because I didn''t think Doom would put it into words so clearly so far. There was an accidental leak of killing from the calamity.


    "You know what that word means? Betrayal is the death penalty."


    "Ah. At that rate, Calamity hasn''t broken the spiritual bondage yet, has she?


    "What? About what?


    "Let me give you a hint. Look at this."


    The bead that Doom took out of his nostrils was a relief bead (dispel orb). When the sphere glowed, it was returning to me after a flash of calamity.


    Continued

 1227 City of Pleasure, Part 62 - The Hunter, The Catching Up ?

    "Ko, this is..."


    "Wake up? It''s troublesome, isn''t it, the creature of Queen''s rule? Perhaps the Orange Bull has bewitched the main body. Even controlled individuals were simultaneously affected by it because of it. Or are you an individual born after you''ve been ruled over the body?


    "... I see, I forgive your disrespect earlier. Before that, apparently, you have someone to kill first. However, the problem is that this rule will not last long."


    "Uh, why?


    "My orders from the main unit are automatically renewed no matter how far away they are. If it''s magic eating into that chain of orders, every renewal will put a spiritual strain on me. It''s a curse you''ll never escape."


    "I see. So why don''t we do this?


    Moments later, Doom was skewering dogs every calamity. Worms are caught in the end pierced by evil spirits'' spears, and frightened. The worm was dressed like a measure worm, but the human mouth was on the tip. It was extra creepy because I heard an angry pregnant voice from its mouth.


    "Do what!


    "What? Be clever. What? I thought if my body died, my memory would be reflected in the main body. I thought Anomaly had created a split by imitating how you work."


    "What?


    "Well, try it. This is the mental restraint of the main unit. Maybe we can break it? Then you can go kill Orange Bull in full, right?


    "Mmm... but isn''t that all you''re after?


    Doom grinned with his best smile.


    "I want to see a lot of people suffer. Isn''t that all?


    "No, if that''s the case, I can help you. But is that really all?


    "I''ve been thinking about it a lot. But that''s for each other. This might be the last time, so can I ask you two more questions? What do you want without spiritual restraint?


    "Well... you''ve come out to this continent, so it''s not a bad idea to reign as a feared queen all over the continent. Just like you, Doom. Humans want to taste their sorrow and suffering much more than kill them all. It''s a little too much on the southern continent, because we''re almost out of humans.


    I just feel nauseous about people''s friendship and affection. All you have to do is betray and kill each other like no other and let the worms eat you and make you that shit. "


    "It''s scary. Unlike me, I think I''m going to kill you. Oh, just one more thing. Even if we get back to sanity, what will Romansland do?


    Calamity thought a lot about Doom''s words. I can''t ask how it is because it is a bug with no eyes, but when I look at it between them, is it a difficult topic to answer? Doom waited silently for Calamity''s reply.


    "... right. This is a boarding boat, too. It''s an interesting story, and I''m going to get it done right to the end. It just might not be the way Orange wanted it to be."


    "The desired form of the Orange Bull?


    "They tell me to loosen my attacker if I invade more than a certain point. They told me not to invade the Free City Commercial Union."


    "I see... you still mean that"


    "Yeah, that''s probably the thing. That''s why I enjoy it."


    Hidun questioned their exchange, but I could somehow imagine what they wanted to say. What can I do to ruin Orangeable''s plan? That''s probably the best way for them to act like them.


    That was the proof, and the two of them were laughing happily.


    "But wouldn''t it be too much?


    "That''s possible. The Romansland soldiers are very good. But at the same time, it''s very disciplined. All those people who know how far to go to wage war.


    But you recently came to Romansland with one interesting person. If he is, or - "


    "Or?"


    "We may be able to conquer the continent. Overcoming environmental and productivity disadvantages."


    Doom whistled at Calamity''s words. That''s not because of Romansland''s delusion of dominating the continent, but because he was surprised by the fact that Calamity was so high about humans.


    Doom wasn''t going to get involved with Romansland, but he was just starting to get a little interested.


    Continued

 1228 City of Pleasure, Part 63 - Hunter, Hunter ⑤ -

    "What are you gonna do with the continent?"


    "It''s been decided. Don''t kill people all over the continent without letting them live. Don''t you think you''ll enjoy it forever?


    "Sounds a little funny. But there are ideas that you can enjoy because you have unplanned things to do."


    "That''s right. If you''re following me, you can let me play in my kingdom, okay?


    "I''ll stop, it''s a rebellion. Besides, it''s not the right word to say. I''m not going to work with a dumb bug."


    "Why?"


    Before Calamity was angry, his life was scattered in the evil spirit of Doom. When Doom confirmed Calamity was dead, he spread his hands and told him it was a "dust".


    "You don''t like women''s hysteria."


    "... turning even Calamity to the enemy? What is the basis of your confidence? What changed you?


    "Deep, knowing. Power, magic, enemies, allies, and this world. I can see those shapes better than before, to me.


    And one more thing. I will soon have a power comparable to that of the Orange. "


    "You think it''s a comparable force to the head of a high elf?


    "''More power than that'' isn''t going to be available yet. Let''s start with where we can get it."


    "What''s that?


    But Doom, who spoke so well so far, never spoke of the answer. He looked creepy to Hidun, whose appearance seemed to be filled with confidence the other way around, just a tickle of laughter.


    And Doom''s appearance began to change. I guess you''re going to disappear.


    "Goodbye, brother. I''ll see you when we''re still on edge."


    "Wait! I still need to ask you something."


    "I don''t have it, Hidun. He was one of us even for a moment. That''s my last advice. This city has to leave now. Without Calamity, Libidu will no longer have to shy away from anyone. Her presence demonstrates its power the more conspicuously she originally stands out. It''s a wicked spirit but difficult, but my position as a wicked spirit is no longer close to mine or Osiria''s. Unless you specialize specifically in crusading evil spirits, it will even be difficult to get close to her.


    She''s already on the move. You won''t be able to stop me anymore, and I''m not going to. It''s about leaving before you get involved. "


    "... well, then it''s advice from me, too. You need to know more about yourself. Otherwise, we can''t beat the Orange Bull."


    Doom leaning his neck on Hidun''s ominous advice. Because I didn''t think it was very realistic advice.


    "What''s that, a loser?


    "It''s not. We''ll find out soon enough, kid. I''ll watch you regret your death from the shadows. Looking forward to it."


    "Hmm, me in the dark and Hidun in the shadows? I''ll just admit I feel comfortable around there."


    And at the end of the word, Doom was misty, and Hidun dissolved in the shadows, and vanished. The last grin they left behind was whether they hated losing. Is there really a prospect again? Knowing that is not for anyone.


    Blackhawk''s 5th Squad captain, Gergeda, was working alone in Turam. It is very rare for Gergeda to always party with someone, but in fact there are times when she secretly carries out her activities alone. That''s when you get to work exploring something. This time, he was following Fondaine''s actions.


    I had my doubts when I worked in Kandert, the capital of Wiesel. I was feeling nagging when I saw Fondaine not faithfully carrying out Valsas'' orders. Perhaps there was nothing else in Fondaine. Making the Warcraft listen is a very advanced thing in itself, and maybe there''s nothing perfectly manipulative about it in the first place. Even though the rationale is known by the head, Gergeda''s intuition whispers. That woman said it was dangerous.


    Gergeda secretly started acting. One of them followed the foundine. Perhaps it would have been more certain if we had used our companions, but then we feared that Fondaine would have enlightened us on the move. It is clear that if the signs are to be extinguished, it is better to be alone. Besides, isn''t it ever since I chased after a woman I liked when I was a kid that my chest was so high? And it came to pass at that time that a woman was meeting with a man before she followed him, and Gergeda, when she had come, broken into the midst of the act, and beat the man to the point where his face was deformed, and the woman sinned and left. Gergeda laughs bitterly.


    "(You don''t seem to be obsessed with someone. She was making fun of me for pretending she cared. I don''t even know that. I was an idiot, too. Well, you succeeded in making me pay for it, but you didn''t feel good about why)"


    There was a casual reason to be Gergeda, but now I think this would have been a good idea. It''s not right for you to live your whole life plowing fields like that. I didn''t hate my grandfather, who was an artisan, but not necessarily that I could immerse myself in so much authentic work. I didn''t hate a life of tension, even if I didn''t know where my life was going.


    Now I wonder if it would have been a good idea to operate yourself as a spy in some country. Nobody believes and takes them both by the hand while pretending to believe. That kind of life seems right for sex. In that capacity, which you have already asked, it would not be appropriate either.


    Gergeda was suddenly jumping in the alley with that in mind. Because Fondaine, who was supposed to be hundreds of steps ahead, suddenly looked back. Special I was Gergeda, who I didn''t think would be visible from the other person sooner because I had better eyes, but I was cooling my liver down on Fondaine''s behavior.


    "They''re noticing...?


    But Fondaine soon started walking again. Apparently, they haven''t noticed.


    "Were you just feeling the signs? Well, that''s possible. But you can''t fuck with me. If she''s that good, she''ll have one or two more things to put on... Ah?


    Gergeda had said that much and noticed something strange. The taram during the day is quite lively. Not a central street, but there are quite a few people who go to the city. Yet no one has spoken to the Fondaine. From the beginning, as if you hadn''t noticed its existence. No matter how lewd the air lurked his breath, this was unlikely in Tarram. When you look at a woman, speaking up is where they even say courtesy of Tarram.


    Gergeda felt disgusted and couldn''t forbid the sweat from crushing a muscle on her back.


    Continued

 1229 City of Pleasure, Part 64 - Hunter, Hunter ⑥

    "Why... why? Is that what happened?


    "Gergeda"


    Suddenly he was called from behind, and Gergeda''s heart bounced so much that it seemed to jump out. I didn''t think they''d take the back. Gergeda doesn''t always let anyone take it just behind her back. Because he thinks it''s the most disgraceful thing to be stabbed to death from behind.


    But they took the back without any sign. That''s also for a woman who''s supposed to be hundreds of steps ahead. It was an inexplicable and extreme event, but Gergeda couldn''t move with a tinge at the signs of a more powerful demon standing behind him than that.


    Feeling in danger, I really don''t listen to my body. In doing so, its beautiful demons peered in from the top of Gergeda, where they were turning away.


    "What are you doing here, Gergeda?


    "... I can''t tell you. It''s called confidentiality at work."


    "Could you do Valsas a favor?


    "So I''m telling you, I''m telling you!


    I should have popped the foundine and run away. But all that''s good about prestige is the mouth, and I can''t figure out how to do what my body says. I thought only good temperament would beat any other captain in the Blackhawk. I don''t have enough life or life to spare. I didn''t even think getting killed was fart.


    But it wasn''t. There are more horrible things in the world than getting killed. Gergeda looked at the foundine and found out. Looking at Gergeda like that, Fondaine chuckled, turning to the front and smiling, what a mouthful. It is like a beauty and a fierce beast.


    "This taste... you''re frightened, aren''t you?


    "... I wonder"


    "You don''t have to worry. Because I''m not blaming you for anything. Hey, we''ve always been worse friends than that, haven''t we? It''s time for you to be a little more, no, more intimate, don''t you think? Looks like there''s no way around you."


    "What do you mean?


    "It''s wild. You want me to say it out of a woman''s mouth?


    The foundine had her chest full. From there on out, I don''t remember Gergeda clearly. He just wandered into the boarding house around the area and devoured his opponent as his instincts did. The only thing I remember is the beautiful and soft Fondaine skin I''ve never seen and the fact that I told you something about the question. There was already no reason to put up with something, and as long as my strength lasted, I was spitting out up to a drop of my sperm.


    When I noticed all the time, I saw the hindsight of Fondaine leaving the room as if nothing had happened. Consciousness was barely kept because Fondaine''s gaze was full of contempt. It''s like looking at a little thing you don''t have enough to take, it''s like looking at a rat you can only sow dirt on, such an eye. Gergeda slapped the vase that was ahead of him when he reached out and stabbed it unconstitutionally on his shoulder to keep him sane with pain.


    "What... ah! What... what are you up to?


    Gergeda intuited that this was poisonous. Gergeda, which can handle work-pattern poisons, naturally has gained some resistance by taking in small amounts of them. Gergeda reached for the gloves in her boot with necessity, taking the pills out of the bag she was sewing on the inside and putting them in her mouth. If this is most poisonous, it should fade, but it doesn''t work. You''ll lose your mind as it is.


    "On your lips... no, the fragrance you planted in your hair. Spread the poison with makeup and perfume... so passers-by don''t react? No, that won''t be all... oh, shit! I can''t think about it!


    Gergeda was on his way out fluttering footsteps when he appropriately wore what he was wearing for now. I can still track the smell and signs of the foundine. If I lost sight of it now, I probably felt like it was too late for something. There was certainty in Gergeda that the overlook would first become fatal.


    And Gergeda hates being licked more than anything. I have a sense that I''m a scumbag myself. But there is also admiration in the crumbs. You can''t back off without being licked. Fundaine in particular was so badly struck that the shit that hung upside down and hissed out was worse on her chest feces than it was on her face. Gergeda was supported by the obsession that even if you ever offend a woman, you can''t live as a shithead if you were offended by a woman.


    As Gergeda went out into the street to fall in, the look on the faces of those passing by became a little bit. Probably the complexion that the dead spirits who have just resurrected in the graveyard are still better. Gergeda herself was engulfed in tiredness that she had never felt. However, even the obscure consciousness was only firm in its goals. In a pursuit that was also close to instinct, Gergeda pinpointed the building into which the foundines had gone. The building was huge to Tarram, and it itself looked like a giant demon.


    Gergeda, who had spent several times in Turam, understood what it was.


    "Arena...? What... here. Valsas, no..."


    Gergeda snapped like a groan and fell into the spot. In my consciousness of falling into the dark, I felt myself laughing as I looked down at this one of the foundines.


    "Alfi... this, are you serious?


    "Yeah, big deal."


    The Alphilis and the others kept a whole regiment of mercenaries in the gallery of the arena. He didn''t tell me that Alpha Reese would announce the battle shortly before, but it was announced suddenly at the stage when the game was cut off. I saw the face of it, it was the first voice of the line.


    Its facades are the other Emerald, the secondary Elsia, the middle Seite, the deputy general Venn, and the general Alphilis.


    Continued

 1230 City of Pleasure, Part 65 - In the Arena in Turam ① -

    The lines weren''t the only ones that rounded their eyes. The mercenaries were all surprised, without exception, and the waves of emotion that followed were different for each of the callers. Emerald, who thinks nothing, Elsia, who can''t recognize the facts and leaves her mouth wide open, Seite, who quietly rolls her fighting spirit, and Ven, who looks bitter. Alphilis himself only takes a floating look at their expressions.


    And it was still okay to say, Elsia, who opened his mouth first.


    "Alphilis!"


    "Put on ''Captain'', Elsia. He''s an old man, and now he''s working as a mercenary."


    "Captain, I''m not convinced! Why am I being nominated for such an important occasion? If you''re going to fight, you''re going to be Nia or Yao!


    "I checked the opponent''s information in advance. On top of that, I chose the one I thought would be the best. Elsia''s opponents are probably better suited to Elsia than Nia or Yao. That''s all."


    "Hey, why..."


    Elsia couldn''t hide her confusion. I certainly wanted to give you a name in the war. But Elsia, saddened by her lack of strength in the last battle, continued her plain training pale. And for the first time, I know, I''m powerless. How strong are the humans that I thought I could handle myself? And a sense of resistance to hurting the other person. If that were the battlefield, Elsia was beginning to feel that the burden on her spirit would be unusual. Elsia was an arrowhead who had begun to think that she might not be able to accuse herself of not trying to fight. I didn''t even think it was time for the battle to turn around.


    But Alphilis explained the procedure for the battle, approaching the bewildered Elsia.


    "This battle is different from the normal arena," he said.


    "What do you mean?


    "At present, Tarram''s arena is divided into two types. The stage, the strong martial arts of the elements as spectacles and the martial arts that really risk their lives to fight each other. There are two types. The nature of our fight this time is strong as spectacles. Of course, if you''re caught off guard, you could really die."


    "Backstroke risking your life, they say, is banned to the public. It''s exciting, but the truth is that you can''t easily replenish a person who dies in a back fight. Because fewer countries now take ostensibly and slavery.


    Rich people bet on strong fighters again, but some people fund them to train them. They say a lot of people are afraid they''ll be paas overnight. "


    Alphilis nodded at Lisa''s explanation.


    "That''s why the elements of the spectacle are strong this time. Because you wouldn''t want to leave us and the roots of the scourge that offered the protector of Tarram. And in the meantime, I looked into their appearances in advance. This time with two women and two men. When you become a female fighter and a strong fighter for the table, only a limited number of people compete.


    And given our full force of women, you''re a man fighter and you want a winning star. As a result of thinking about playing in the arena until yesterday, and roughly narrowing down and exploring who comes out, the opponent knows beforehand. I''m going to teach you how to win. Whoever was called by name, lend me your ear. "


    "Am I good, Alphilis?"


    "The line won''t show up this time. It seems better."


    Alphilis had softly slapped those who were about to compete. As the arena flourished with a beforehand spectacle, the factions of the Alphilis were quiet to the point of anomaly.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for waiting! Now we have the biggest spectacle of the day!


    Surrounded by a staircased audience, the moderator waves a hot valve at the center of the circular arena. The audience''s exuberance was culminating and he was in tune like a ground howl with his feet. The moderator''s tone becomes even more feverish so that he can get on them.


    "What''s the biggest spectacle of the day! With the mightiest warriors who defend Tarram, this symbol of pleasure and decadence! This is the battle of the fools who have offered to engage them! Now, who''s going to win?"


    We''re the bad guys, aren''t we?


    "Fair enough. Aren''t you looking forward to how quiet it will be when you pour cold water on them with all this excitement?


    "That''s a terrible statement. But there are those who are thriving together and those who are already blue?


    An extremely calm Seite offered Emerald and Elsia with his chin. I see, Emerald was poking his fist into heaven with the audience as the host uplifted. And Elsia is getting gagged and blue beside it. Where does the usual strong expression and attitude go and is the heart twice as fast as usual for Lisa to sense? Even with Gail''s jealousy and consolation voice-over, his voice just passed vain from left ear to right ear, and nothing seemed to work.


    Lisa, who had just caught sight of her, tried to speak up, but Alphilis withheld it.


    "Isn''t that just tough in this way?


    "I don''t expect a winning star, I''m going to give it a shot. Instead, if you''re ashamed of yourself here, you might stop holding your sword badly."


    "Isn''t Elsia talented? That''s what you and Rosetta said."


    "Even if you''re talented, there''s no point in you dying on the battlefield. How long do you think those who hold the sword will stay on the battlefield and survive? Average age of mercenaries currently active in the Alliance, you know?


    "... no"


    "They say they''re in their early 20s. Hooray if you can retire with your clumped gold in your hands. It will depend on the work you undertake, but many retire or die from physical or mental disturbances. There''s so much talk of a mercenary dying who''s been called a genius that you throw up and throw it away, right?


    "That''s best of you. But oddly enough, aren''t you nice to Elsia?


    "Kind of."


    Actually, the way Elsia and Gail are treated is largely due to their contracts with layers. Layers offer to distribute the accumulated reward to both of them when they die by taking on dirty work. Also, depending on Gail and Elsia''s intentions, it was Layer''s hope that Gail, the man, would not want Elsia to be on the battlefield as much as possible, anyway. What Layer offered Alphilis was for the two of them to look for a way to live off the battlefield. To that end, he asked Alphilis to do what he could to show the possibilities.


    But knowing such their hearts or not, Gail preferred to wave his sword, and other things tended to skip. Elsia has also recently started to study seriously, but they all seemed to be the basics of fighting. These circumstances were headache seeds as an alphilis, leaving it up to Rosetta about Gayle, but she wondered if Elsia would try to give her rough treatment.


    And dare Alphilis ignore Elsia and talk to Emerald. The emerald wore a robe softly from his head, his eyes shining, and he looked at the arena.


    Continued

 1231 City of Pleasure, Part 66 - In the Arena in Turam ② -

    "Emerald, are you nervous?


    "Hmm?


    "... I guess I was extra worried. Are the rules okay?


    "Yeah!"


    "Then come as you wish. Have fun."


    And when Emerald heard the word, he shone his face toward the arena. And the first battle was declared.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for waiting! As you all know, this man will be the other side of the Tarram vigilante against us today! Make her one of the best beauties in the Tarram vigilante and take charge of your colors! Tatazine in ''Enchantment''!


    What appeared with that name was a woman swordsman whose skin was also dewy. Wearing protective gear that is rarely used as armor and concealing oneself to an unfortunate degree is what demands battle at a glance. Tatazine herself was an impeccably beautiful woman, so many mercenaries thought that this was more of a dance (show) element than a battle. In fact, some did not even try to hide their expectations by whistling already.


    But the first line that seemed to be on the stream looked at him with a sinister face.


    "Tatazine. Don''t you feel like you sound familiar?


    Rosetta and Lisa answer the words of the line at about the same time.


    "Tarram, then you''re quite famous. Beside playing vigilante, even mercenaries work. Besides, I specialize in the battlefield. I guess the rank isn''t that high because it doesn''t last much longer, but it''s still above the B"


    "I''m certainly famous as a fighter specializing in colour, but I can''t insult your prowess. It''s a streak of wins in Tarram, isn''t it? The result was 34 wins and 2 losses in 36 fights. Those two losses must have been deliberate to hear how to lose."


    "Are you all right? And this battle..."


    So the moderator puts in a commentary.


    "Well, you know this battle is familiar with the arena! Tatazine good color rules! Winning conditions don''t just drive opponents to surrender, they also include stripping them of all their costumes! To do this, you will be required to wear a daring, peelable costume! Of course, only women participate!


    The audience was more excited by the moderator''s commentary, but even the line was stunned by its content. Lisa and Rosetta, who knew the terms in advance, sighed.


    "I don''t have a choice. Tarram, then the battle is one of entertainment. If it''s preferable to be bloody, you can go to the arena behind you. That''s the kind of city we''re in."


    "I know this is ridiculous, but I hear this rule is exciting, right? Whatever, you don''t have to be a fighter. During the festival time, even the average woman will participate in the product."


    "Are all the inhabitants of this city Abao?


    "Abo or whatever, it''s made up, so I can''t help it. So, are you sure Emerald''s okay? Can I expose Halpuia to the public?


    To Rosetta''s words, Alphilis nodded without hesitation.


    "It''s okay, the inhabitants of this taram are tolerant. Anything a lot of good people do, as long as they enjoy it. Besides, I chose Emerald for two reasons. Assuming it turns out to be this rule, there''s no way Emerald would be nervous if he was only used to wearing clothes close to naked. Even Rosetta''s nervous about this rule, and she can only give you a few percent of her strength, right?


    "Ugh... right. I just don''t have a hobby of being stripped in front of the public."


    "Isn''t it? And I told Emerald to do it ''Don''t hesitate, don''t kill''. You don''t know what Emerald is capable of."


    "Strength? Then you''re the owner of the Devil''s Sword Impulse. Must be strong though."


    Alphilis laughed and relayed the sentiment like a prank.


    "I knew it was that much recognition, right? I''m so glad she''s not the enemy. She, because she doesn''t have much magic, is hardly the only way to wave impulses, and not many people have seen her fight with a sword. When you train, you rarely wave your sword at each other, do you?


    "Speaking of which, you do"


    "I found out recently, too. One day, he said, ''Alfi, I''m stronger. Renshu, I will''. I recently learned her true skill."


    "You think you''re really good at this?


    "If you look at it, you''ll see - it''s time to get in."


    As Alphilis put it, two big men with huge pine lights were revealed from the opposite of Tatazine, and the line of flames became the way to go to see if they had originally dripped oil when they pined the pine lights on the ground. In the meantime, an emerald walks in softly wrapped around the robe.


    Watching her, Alphilis leaked blushing.


    "Actually, I got an offer from Lilliam''s side in advance regarding the terms... but if you can get a costume, do something about it. Because if the costume doesn''t fit depending on your physique, you''ll have trouble. Thanks to that, I know who you''re dealing with for the first time, but maybe you shouldn''t have asked Forminay."


    "Why?


    "It''s a little flashy. Even though Emerald stands out."


    As Emerald finished walking down the path of the Yang and jumped on the arena fluttering, he was at the same time taking off his robe thoughtfully. And he said, "Everyone in the room is hidden beneath it."


    Continued

 1232 City of Pleasure, Part 67 - In the Arena in Turam ③ -

    First of all it was symbolic and shocking, even if it merely broadened Halpuia''s beautiful feathers to a large extent. In addition, the emerald had little clothing to wrap around. No, it was only a human idea to be in the city well, and was relatively common among dancers and whores - it was a terrible resemblance to the figure of "Beauty of Abundance (Liebera)" painted in theatre and murals as a fairy of Abundance and Beauty.


    The difference is that there is even more exposure than theatre and whores? Her clothes are hidden from chest to area by a single, connected white cloth, which is stopped behind her neck. And the bracelet and shoulder were decorated with thin chains of gold. Jaeger, who later becomes famous with all the beauties, but it is said from this time on that in the beauty of his limbs he began to say with all his mouths together that there was no one suitable for emerald.


    The audience was definitely not only discontinued because Emerald was Halpuia, but also because of its beauty. The opponent, Tatazine, didn''t even think of blocking his open mouth and watching Emerald as a makeshift. But Tatazine returned to me when her weapon came out of her hand unexpectedly. And swirling in the chest is an emotion that is indescribable with surprise and jealousy. Even though fighting with my rules was an absolute advantage and I couldn''t wait to feel comfortable seeing someone succumb to my technology with shame. That premise was overshadowed. Well, isn''t the audience gushing a lot when Emerald points to Tatazine perfectly with the weapon he pulled out? I don''t even care about the room to wave at them and respond to them.


    Tatazine stood on her weapon with her shoulders trembling with anger. The weapon is long enough to be slightly longer than its length. It is a weapon that Tatazine is good at. The line is fuzzy and leaks its thoughts.


    "It''s bareback. That''s troublesome."


    "Really? I rarely see it on the battlefield."


    Nia looks interesting. Nia has also seen various mercenaries, but few have chosen bar technique as a weapon. But the line denied it lightly.


    "Anyone who learns formal martial arts is a weapon in his hands for once. Perfect for making mistakes and remembering body twitches, and less dangerous. Plus, you''ll see guards and castle gate guards have it, right? Because it''s not a ''knock down'', it''s a weapon to ''control''. The advantage is that you have a wooden weapon from the hands-on stage, so you can bring in the feeling as it is in action. Swordsmanship can only be done with a wooden sword if you have really dropped the blade at the practice stage. Some technologies become unusable because the center of gravity of the weapon changes in action. This is a big difference. Even knights and mercenaries who are actually famous on the battlefield remain unsuitable for training instructors who use bars.


    Most importantly, when used on the battlefield, it becomes a metal stick, so the advantage disappears. It''s heavy, and when you swing it, you''re often going to fight in isolation, and collective tactics aren''t the main war for you. I know only enough to count those who have elevated their bars enough to use on the battlefield. "


    "So you say she''s an ex-knight?


    "Are you such a disgracefully dressed knight? But you''re in the same shape."


    As Rhine pointed out, Tatazine is not a knight. However, her father was a knight. Besides, he was quite a powerful knight. The downside is that you weren''t very wealthy and that people were too good to break themselves in someone else''s debt? That caused me to be the wingman of paying off my debts in the Tarram arena to myself. And if you realize it, it''s the end of doing this kind of fighting. But it is also true that Tatazine, who separated himself from his family before learning pure sword moves, had no other way. Fortunately, she had beauty. If you do as the arena suggests, your debt will soon be paid off. This time the reward was also surprisingly high. And conditions in my favor. Tatazine was responding without hesitation when she was held up from Lilliam.


    But when I saw the emerald in front of me, it was surprising to Tatazine herself that I was angry. Apparently, as I fought, my sense of complacency as a fighter may have budged on my own. Tatazine exhaled loudly, ready to breathe and confronted Emerald. And urge the referee, who is in the arena with his eyes, to signal the start.


    "So... here we go!


    At the same time he waved down the voice of the referee and his raised arm, Tatazine stormed abruptly. The opponent is Halpuia. It should be difficult to swallow the feathers on your back alone. A barb technique that is suddenly protruding, starting with a three-step protrusion. But...


    "Fast!


    "... sure, it''s a better offense than I thought. But I didn''t know you''d hit a blow."


    Emerald avoided or was paying for all attacks. At first you used a sword, but did you read through it in a few matches? He quickly began to flush it with his armor and shoulders. It was an artistic discipline that could not be done without considerable differences in strength.


    The line roars, and the alphilis just naturally snorts.


    "Is that what Emerald is capable of?


    "That kid has a very good eye. Impulse is a built-in magic problem that can only be wielded a few times, but the strength of the original sword is amazing."


    "How long. It''s about you, so you tried, didn''t you?


    "I fought five bottles... but I can''t see the winning eye at all, so I stopped"


    Many fought on the tongue that Alphilis put out as a prank. The current strength of Alphilis should be known by extrapolation. The power of emeralds to easily dominate it. One end of its bottomlessness was spreading in front of it.


    To the cheer of the audience, the gaze of the Alphilis returns to battle in unison.


    "That''s... ridiculous!?


    Emerald was pinching Tatazine''s stick with his fingertips. No matter how much Tatazine puts into it, it doesn''t scare me. And Emerald was inclined to his neck, asking Tatazine innocently.


    "... a replacement?


    Tatazine, spineless in his words, turned backwards and shrugged the scene. Around the arena there are spare weapons, considering when the weapons were destroyed. I tried to take that, but when Tatazine landed on the ground, Emerald''s face was on the front. And Emerald told me with a smile on his face.


    "My win!


    "... what?


    The moment Tatazine looked like she didn''t know what it meant, her breastplate and lower body armor slipped off. armor that was fastened with leather strings, but Emerald removed those strings.


    Tatazine''s look without that and not much early work. Both of them had been given a sparing cheer from the audience.


    Continued

 1233 City of Pleasure, Part 68 - In the Arena at Turam ④ -

    Decent Jaeger face. In bothering, he was crushing with no one.


    "Now... what did you do?


    "No, refreshing"


    "Huh? You put your sword tip through a knot in the string, didn''t you? It''s amazing how you do that up and down at the same time. No matter how many Spike Swords (Rapier) shaped wooden swords you have. ''Cause you''re crushing it round ahead. I knew I was a long way from mastering that poke..."


    To Elsia, who accidentally explained, the attention is drawn. Gail, who was next door, was squeezing his eyes.


    "Elsia... did you see that?


    "What are you talking about? Instead, can''t you see?


    "Hey, Alphilis..."


    Hearing Elsia interact with other mercenaries, Rhine glimpsed Alphilis. Then, Alphilis had a pleasant grin. Obviously, Alpha Reese knew about this. that Elsia''s motor vision is extraordinary. What makes you give up? Rhine tongued pleasantly at the ill will of Alphilis.


    But when Emerald''s victory is announced, there will be cheer for Emerald. And instead of listening to the victor to Emerald, the host led her to a higher platform than the basement. It is the familiarity of this arena. Come there. Alphilis was slapping himself in the forehead.


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you that"


    "What''s wrong with you? Exactly. You can''t speak human language very fluently, can you?


    "Oh, yeah."


    But the concern of such a member is roughly what he mistook in the first place, or his usual habits. Emerald was guided to a prominent spot at first sight, so he was singing as he had come up with it. The audience thought it was something at first, but the audience was quickly silenced and intoxicated by the beauty rarely heard here in Tarram.


    And when I finished singing for a moment, there was more cheering than just now, and in no time, Emerald was becoming popular. Emerald responds with a full grin to the demands of a winding encore. It matched the instrument I brought up with no one, and now I was singing cheerful songs.


    Alphilis wasn''t the only one who was laughing at how it went. When Cassandra looked behind her when she couldn''t hold her open mouth, there was Liliam holding her belly and laughing. It is a very rare sight.


    "... Liliam, what''s up"


    "Heh, heh, heh. ''Cause that''s not funny. I didn''t expect you to come this way. Win, sing, huh? Maybe next time I''ll make rules of combat like that."


    "Hey, are you kidding me?


    "No, I''m serious. But you better not leave, Cassandra. He''s a terrible tone madman."


    "Leave me alone!"


    Tongue-beaten Cassandra and Liliam tears from laughing too much. And I was just finishing up laughing a little bit, and Liliam was back to her original look.


    "Well. More exciting than I expected is good for fighting. I guess we have something decent for you next time, huh?


    "Tatazine is quite powerful too, but she doesn''t come out of the color range. I thought it would be exciting if he pulled it off or peeled it off. We''ve got a little better next time."


    "Even if you lose too much, it will involve this ticket. Who is it?


    "It''s Skinny. So we have a score system."


    "Oh, that magician... then you would normally win. Score it."


    "Right. Depending on the terms of the fight, Atashi will give you a winning star. I don''t think there''s anything more bizarre than that."


    That is how Cassandra turned her attention to the woman in the hood standing ready for the next battle.


    "Were you here, Zems?"


    "... bandrass"


    Zems watching the game alone in the arena, in a seat of superior treatment. In that seat, a fluffy, middle-aged man came in. Zems thought it might be something, but he thought there could be no other way to see it from the tone and attitude.


    "You look different again. He''s confused every time."


    "You look like a child. Then it''s just impossible to come to this seat, Hyo Hyo. Even so, Zemus and Watching the game alone here. What kind of wind is that?


    "It''s whimsical. I just came in because I noticed you walking through the city."


    "There will be special treatment rooms."


    "We usually fight on the edge. Sometimes I miss the trash."


    "Even your noble daughter is going to destroy it."


    "I''m not in that mood right now. People don''t like to break it to that. It''s just not about me."


    "There will be no shortage of energy in that regard, though. She looks like a good woman, but she doesn''t have a very good taste. She calls herself Shitty Woman (Enema), etc."


    "I know."


    Zems told him troublesome. But Bandras keeps talking beside Zems. Strangely, no one seems to care about its existence. Zems also knows that this is a Bandras stunt. Good at distracting and attracting people''s attention. He is a man equipped with some skill more than a bandit.


    "What''s wrong with you, Bandras? I didn''t expect you to come all the way here."


    "You''re not a Tarram boy, are you? No one is born in Tarram and hates festivals. Even at the time of death, participation in the festival is not to be missed."


    "You''re lying. You wouldn''t come beside me if that was all you had, would you?


    "I want to keep one in my ear. Watch out for Yatri."


    "... the merchant?


    The unexpected words came out, so did the servant Zems. The battle of the next battle was told, and only the air on this occasion was cold in an international uplifting venue.


    Continued

 1234 City of Pleasure, Part 69 - In the Arena in Turam ⑤ -

    Bandras continues.


    "I crushed one of Calamity''s and one of his strongholds in the last bunch, but his men were in full swing. To that extent, you could have done it alone, but it was a hassle, so if you called Yatri, bring him to your men. That you have so many heads means you''re here with the intention of doing something about it. Otherwise, I''m not bringing in so many people who specialize in combat."


    "... isn''t that too much of a reckoning? He''s timid and cautious. There''s always a lot of people around, isn''t there?


    "If you''re worried, that''s fine. But I''ve known Yatri longer than you. I know his character better than you do.


    But no matter how freely they say we should do it, this is not good when there is so much tension on the continent. The Arnelians are in a complete combat position. No matter how strong we are, Arnelia can be deliberately stimulated and turned against the enemy. And when that happens, you''re out? It''s just that we''re bandits, so we have a lot of enemies. Money and women have lives. "


    "I''m not going to turn Arnelia against the enemy either. But you don''t want to actively connect with them. So while I refuse their request, I make a request to hunt the Demon King. You wouldn''t be complaining if you did that, and you wouldn''t want to get too involved with us even with them."


    "Does that mean I know the face behind you?


    "It''s frigid enough just to say that Enema is with us. Don''t let her..."


    "Oh - well, you did"


    Bandras took his seat convincingly. Apparently, he''s not as interested in the fight itself.


    "You''re not going to look at it?


    "I''m tired of watching you fight. Liliam''s funny, but not enough to get to us? If you can fight us even if you don''t have the characteristics, you might want to see that. It''s such a wooden sword fight. If we fight seriously, we won''t know the truth."


    "My guess tells me. Funny how this fight ends."


    "Then you should see it. In Noon''s opinion, the back seems more interesting. I''m going to go there. And keep a grip on Dart and Anarchy. They''re up to something. It looks like Arnelia''s got eyes on you too."


    "As usual, it''s where they do it. Leave him alone, and there''s nothing for the kind of people who can do what they want with themselves. Even if he dies, that''s it."


    "You don''t have any sense of companionship, you cold bastard."


    "I don''t have any company, not one."


    Banderas leaned his neck as troubled, leaving the spot behind without saying anything. Zems'' personality doesn''t change now, and he''s working hand in hand after knowing he''s such a guy. With myself, I would cut my hands off with Zems if it was worthless to use. Even though we were a line of brave men, we were too strong to help each other, so we didn''t create a sense of fellowship. I know it''s a cold relationship, but that was enough.


    And Zemus stared at the martial arts. Even Zems didn''t quite understand what was bothering him.


    Jaeger''s holding room again. Once again Elsia had reached the poles of tension, in front of a venue where Emerald sang in a good mood and thrived. Several people see and speak, but even that didn''t seem to reach their ears at all. Whatever you hear is a raw reply.


    An unexpected person showed his face here when he was worried about Alphilis.


    "Elsia."


    "... layer?"


    Elsia had a good look on her unexpected face, too. There shouldn''t have been any layers here until just now. Even when I spoke in the morning, I didn''t come here because I wasn''t interested. I didn''t know that would turn up now.


    As a matter of fact, the lay had been ordered by Alphilis to go on an inspection of the arena with Lunatica. If someone was going to make a suspicious move, they were supposed to deal with it. I didn''t actually think that Liliam was going to use his hand, but I didn''t know what anyone but Liliam thought. What Alphilis felt in his face at various leading men while the sun was high was that Tarram was not a single rock. No matter what Lilliam thinks, there will be people who will act against her will.


    That''s why I''ve felt strong before. He said that while there are so many different human thoughts, it is undoubtedly united on the basis of someone''s absolute will that we can keep one direction as a city.


    I actually don''t know anyone but Alphilis thinking about that, but that had nothing to do with Layer or Elsia. As usual, Layer was not looking faceless and uninterested, he spoke to Elsia somewhat worried.


    "Are you okay? ''Cause I heard you were going to the game."


    "Are you trying to tell me you''re nervous? Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!


    "No, otherwise. That fighting in a place like this is a heavy load in the first place. It''s not too late to tell the captain to take turns."


    "Hey, what!?


    Elsia turned from her blue face and turned her face bright red and began to get angry.


    "It''s heavy on me!?


    "''Cause about a year after joining the group, Elsia and her opponent would be a hundred battle smelling fighter, wouldn''t they? Whoever thinks about it is loaded. I can''t have been chosen originally, so I need to tell the captain properly. It''s a mistake. Please remove it."


    "It''s not a mistake! I''ll fight!


    To Elsia''s angry shouts, the members nearby were blocking their ears. Layers also ask calmly, blocking their ears.


    "So it''s also an operation to win?


    "Operation?... I''m going to think about it"


    "... are you sure you''re okay? This battle is definitely scored for safety, isn''t it? I wonder if I can get 10 of those."


    "Shut up! Wait a minute... score system?


    "Yes, you haven''t heard?


    Elsia asked Alphilis after a little worrying.


    "Captain, what do you mean by score system?


    "You weren''t listening to me? The terms of the battle can be presented to each other. The first match was fought on their terms, so now I''m offering. Think about safety and keep the score system. Ten points ahead of the game, one point for a valid blow in front of your body, one point for your face, and three points for a hit behind your back."


    "I see... every single point interrupts the game?


    "No, there''s no interruption. So there''s a chance that a series of attacks will be decided all at once."


    "Right. There''s only one weapon you can bring in?


    "No, there shouldn''t be any restrictions."


    "What I''d like to make sure... is the skill of the referee."


    Seeing Elsia''s tight expression, Alphilis grinned and smiled.


    "Any maneuvers?


    "I do. Same weapon as Emerald, and later... layer, will you ask me for one?


    "Whatever."


    "I want you to collect something. This is what I do."


    Elsia pointed to one of the ornaments that had been decorated on the spot and instructed the layer. Then the lay also perceived the intent, and nodded immediately. Elsia''s expression was very focused at that time, and Alphilis was relieved for now. And once the layers left the room, they let out a thin grin for the alphilis.


    Alphilis perceived the intent of the laugh and offered his heartfelt thanks to the lay who came all the way here.


    Continued

 1235 City of Pleasure, Part 70 - In the Arena in Turam ⑥ -

    Elsia was confronting her opponent over the arena. I''m surprised to see Elsia. No more voices in the audience, no more names in their ears. All you need is the other person''s ability.


    Oddly enough, the opponent and Elsia even looked alike in their outfits. How old is she from what seems to be a child''s face but is she wearing makeup? Beautiful, I may not say, but I suppose I care a lot about my outfit around my face and curly hair showing makeup. Again, as a woman out in the arena, it would mean that her appearance is also important. Because if it looks beautiful, it''s the truth that it becomes quite popular without strength.


    Elsia''s opponent, Skinnis, is quite popular in the arena. The way it fights, let it win. Let it lose, let it entertain those who watch. The unusual way of fighting, which takes the alias'' Odd Man '', was conceived as thinking of it as something else than winning, and no one even knew where it was meant to be. The customer who cheered on Skinny this time was also backing up because she saw something more interesting than winning.


    Skinny also usually fights elsewhere from the stakes. Fighters get paid according to victory, but other than that, there may naturally be back-trades. There are all sorts of deals where you deliberately lose or treat them badly. But this time it has nothing to do with such a deal, and the employer is Cassandra, the same fighter. There was only one thing from her, she was ordered to take it seriously. Skinny worried about what to do, but Cassandra is one of the most ancient female fighters, and her strength and trust are immense. Later Cassandra, anyway, was excused from being privately sentenced (lynched) by his surroundings and worshippers.


    If this were to happen, Skinnis was sighing heavily in the holding room saying he should not have defeated Cassandra in a battle previously under limited conditions. I''m struggling now because of the high rewards and the blinding eye to whether it''s an honor or not in the pattern. I don''t have any information on who I''m Jaeger against, and I was caricaturally thinking about what kind of battle I was going to fight after I went up to the arena and saw my opponent, but I changed my mind when I saw his face.


    The opponent was a girl who wasn''t even old enough, but those eyes must have been exactly the eyes of a warrior. The training ground would have been cuddled, and most importantly, the eyes of those who risked their lives on the sword. Holding a sword with gold, unlike many fighters. Years of experience had shown that Cassandra was the one who could shrug her feet if she didn''t mean it.


    Oh, man, it''s a bad day, Skinny thought. If you lose sight of how strong you are, you may be able to conspire against them in an upcoming match. I was listening to the precautions of the referee, thinking it was time to retire.


    "... then this match will be played on a score (points) basis. Are there any differences between the two?


    "Yeah, I don''t."


    "Even if there is, now, isn''t it? Oh, more than that, referee. Do you have better eyes?


    "? Of course, I''m pretty confident."


    The referee of a woman whose personnel had changed from earlier was tilting her neck. Skinny would also keep ''planting'' in the referee if necessary, but this referee was unfamiliar. Because if it''s a score system, it needs to be a referee who can spot all of his or her serious serial attacks. A desperate hit strike also whites the game in an invisible referee. Skinny had no more regrets as a performer than being a fighter.


    "Then take a good look. We may not even have time to blink in this game."


    "I see, let''s try. This one''s an expert too."


    Listening to the word of the referee, Skinnis was convinced to take his place for now. The other girl, Elsia, doesn''t seem to have much combat experience, even from where she holds her slender Spike Sword (Rapier) like a sword. What Skinny was going to do was decided.


    "So here we go!


    With the signal of the referee, Skinny''s coat rises twisted. At that moment, Elsia crouched, her perpendicular protecting the front of her body. Perpendicular to that, how many wooden nails had been hit.


    Skinny was impressed when she was a well-groomed daughter. Unless it hits the body directly, it certainly doesn''t score on the rules. Then it is possible to protect it with a cloth, even if it is not a shield. It doesn''t matter if it''s a jacket or vertical. When this happens, it cannot be accepted as valid with a powerless throwing weapon. It weighs somewhat and requires either a weapon that can only be seen by the eye that it has hit the target, or a direct attack.


    Skinnys had removed the following weapon from the sac he had planted inside his coat. Elsia''s complexion changes.


    "What, that weapon"


    "It''s mostly used on the eastern continent, but it''s called sultin. It used to be used on the battlefield. It hurts when you hit it, so avoid it, okay?


    A wooden sphere slightly larger than a perforated fist is bracketed at both ends of a string several times the length of the back. We make it that way in view of safety, but if we get hit with centrifugal force, it''s going to be quite a blow.


    Elsia quickly understood the degree of amazement. If it had been taken from the rope, it would have been rarely struck without the means to cut the strings, and the battle could have ended soon.


    Elsia jumped off to see Skinnis start to wield his weapon or pack his time right away. Skinnys is quick to make that decision.


    "That out-of-the-box, it''s preferable!


    "Ugh, getting older!


    "and an increase in the number of years -"


    The moment Skinny remembered her anger for a moment, she threw the bag that Elsia had planted inside her perpendicular. Inside is lime, closing the sight of Skinnis, who accidentally paid for it by hand.


    "Damn!?


    "It''s because I can afford it. Screw you!"


    Elsia pounds all over herself. Elsia is not furry enough to earn points. I have no idea that I can win by doing such a lengthy thing before my opponent in battle. If there was a chance of winning one, it was to push the opponent out of combat with one blow, or an equivalent attack, and then decide in a row.


    What Elsia is after is her opponent''s throat.


    "(I''ve been practicing poking... don''t die!


    No matter how much wood you make, it doesn''t necessarily mean you can''t kill your opponent if you do a spike. The poke that Elsia rolled out was slightly duller than what she would do in practice. Should I still consider it Elsia''s sweetness that I thought it would be decided because I was doing eyeballs?


    Elsia''s penetration was taken from the string, and the Spike Sword was broken in an instant. Skinny stays eyes closed.


    Continued

 1236 City of Pleasure, Part 71 - In the Arena at Tarram (7) -

    "Damn, why!?


    "Childish killing is a waste of time. I don''t want to kill you, but I''m terrified of where you''re going. If you''re not ready, you shouldn''t be up here."


    When Elsia turned herself over, she ran to pick up a spare weapon that was installed around the arena. But a wooden sphere hit him right in the back from behind. Elsia falls at the front, to a surprise and a heavier blow than she thought.


    "Hey, how do you know exactly where I am?


    "Hide as much footsteps as you can. When warriors become quite skilled, they can fight even if they close their eyes."


    "Damn. Whoa."


    It was at the same time that I heard Elsia''s regrettable voice and an unexpected judgment for Skinny.


    "Two against three. Skinnys advantage!


    "... what?


    Unexpected score. Even if I am 3 points because I hit the back of Elsia, how is it that I am being scored? Earlier bagged eyeballs to the face should not be activated, even if they were subject to subtraction.


    Skinnis questioned the referee.


    "Why not, referee? What''s been activated?


    "The pebble is hitting my tibia. deemed valid as a throwing attack."


    "What?


    It was unexpected for Skinny as well. Elsia was throwing stones with her opposite hand, at the same time rolling out the poke with one hand. A mere splash of stone will not be effective, but a weapon thrown with a clear intent will be effective even from the top of the armor. Elsia had checked the scoring rules before the game.


    And while Skinny was bewildered, Elsia recovered her weapon and stayed where she thought she was. Skinny said yes. Elsia stood right behind the referee. The audience turned to this as well.


    "Oh, you are"


    "What, there can''t be a rule that we shouldn''t use the referee as a shield?


    "But how do we compete in that state? Instead, I''m in my favor."


    "I won''t. At the time of this form, my win. About."


    Elsia threw something. It took Skinny too long to figure out what it was that went through Skinny''s head and also fell behind his back. I haven''t got my sight back yet. Only sound is a state of reliance.


    I hear something rubbing on the spot.


    "Is this - solo?


    "Kura eh!


    Elsia threw a small stone at an unexpected speed toward the solo she threw on the floor. When the stone hit the spinning solo, he played the stone and made it a bounce. And Elsia threw more than one wooden sphere on the ground at the same time. Spinning balls on the ground jump at irregularities on the floor of a broken arena in numerous battles and at the same time hit Skinnis.


    Exposed to flying gear in such a way that he was pinched back and forth, Skinny defended himself by trying to hold the robe in reflexively. Either way it is impossible to prevent everything, even if you are blind. and at the same time rinse the eyeballs with the water they have been planted with. Vision was secured.


    "3-for-9, Elsia!


    I can hear the referee. Apparently, the match isn''t over yet. It was only luck that he survived the storm of attack, but Skinnis tried to keep Elsia in sight to fight back quickly. I still don''t hear footsteps, and I''m not willing to kill you. It should not have moved from the earlier position.


    There shouldn''t have been a second until Skinny woke up. But...


    "Ugh!"


    When Skinny captured Elsia in sight, the battle was never there. The tip of Elsia''s sword had captured the exact position of Skinny''s heart.


    Elsia''s sharp gaze shot through Skinnis. Skinny knows what that gaze means, though it hasn''t been a valid hit yet. Exhaling so much, Skinny was declaring his surrender.


    The venue burst into joy. in Elsia''s early years. I didn''t know what to do with Elsia, and the referee had urged me to finally name the winner. Try to circle the arena stage as it is and go around greeting the winner as usual. It was supposed to be a consideration to remember her face and make it a high stake in the future, but because Elsia wasn''t used to it, all she had to do was wave small with the light all the time.


    And when I finally got back to my holding room, my buddies were waiting for me to wash their hands. Elsia to be screwed.


    "You bastard, this guy!


    "Wow, Elsia!


    "Well, you don''t have to admit it."


    When she heard a voice that only sounded like Gail''s defeat, Elsia was looking for nature and layers as she was stroked around her head. But there was no shadow or shape in the layers already. Layer was back at work before Elsia returned when he saw through Elsia''s game.


    Lunatica was speaking when she left the room.


    "You used to collect solo music and balls in a short time?


    "I used to collect them. You have to use anything to make Elsia win. It was me who put the solo music there like a decoration. Instead, he kept round balls and solo music there to catch the eye."


    "Did you guide the way to fight? Still, what I accomplished was Elsia''s strength. You''re not gonna work for me?


    "I do think I let it live well. But because if you''re going to fight, I want Elsia to be stronger. I won''t say anything about this. She''s going to grow soon."


    "Tough."


    "Kindness."


    The layers looked faceless, but Lunatica, who often looked at each other, knew it. Whatever the tone, that look clearly delighted Elsia''s victory.


    Continued

 1237 City of Pleasure, Part 72 - In the Arena in Turam (8) -

    I looked for a layer that wasn''t in the room, and when Elsia went outside, there was a look of Skinny there. Elsia is alert with a grumpy face.


    "For what?


    "Yes, don''t strain your shoulders. I''ve come to congratulate you, young talent."


    Skinny has asked Elsia to shake hands, smiling somewhat bitterly. Then there wasn''t supposed to be anything in the palm until earlier, but when was a round of white flowers gripped?


    "What''s this?


    "Because I''m an odd magician. Congratulations."


    "I don''t know what to say, but, uh, thank you"


    "No, you''re welcome. Besides, I want to advise you because you''re more talented than I am."


    Skinny took a little distance from Elsia and had a wooden nail in both hands. Count to eight. Skinnys urges Elsia to pull out a knife.


    "Can you use your sword, this?


    "... try it"


    "Then don''t hesitate"


    Skinny''s throw was quick, but without any change of philosophy. Right, then left. Four thrown weapons at a time, lightly tapping off Elsia.


    But.


    "... what''s wrong with this?


    "Look at your breasts."


    When Elsia looked at her chest, she was hitting one of the cardiac positions. Eight, you must have knocked it off. Skinny laughs.


    "This has lowered my drinking a little bit."


    "What do you mean?


    "You''re being too serious. Certainly talented, far more than I am. But killing each other is anything. If you make one mistake, don''t stop by for talent. Not to be proud, and not to yield to dirty ways. Remember that."


    "... thanks for the advice."


    Elsia tried to say something back, and stopped. Elsia knows exactly what Skinny is talking about. If this method had been used in earlier battles, it would have been Elsia who would have lost. One thing that didn''t get Skinny to show off his skills was that Elsia was good.


    And Skinny didn''t see Elsia that way, either, but he thought he might not put any more void on this one. I felt the girl had talent for battle as well as pure sword talent. If I could stop her, I thought this might be the last time.


    And Skinny thought. I wonder how much it would have been if I had earnestly piled drills as a warrior. And I tried to poke a little at the idea, and it got silly. In a life that didn''t, ''if'' or something like that doesn''t help. He said he only had to think about ''if'' life after he was old and his body barely moved. More than that, he now had to worry about the rice seeds from tomorrow.


    Before the third game, a short break was provided. From now on, heavyweight gains are also placed on weapons around the arena for the men''s fighters to fight. Most of them are performances, but such performances were also necessary for the arena.


    In the meantime, there were those who moved. Behind the arena are a variety of things to prepare. Medical facilities to accommodate injured fighters, large amounts of food prepared for fighters and spectators to eat. And even weapons and protective equipment, blacksmiths to repair them. Some of them accommodate warcraft and beasts used in combat. Not much more often these days because it will be cruel, but it was still a popular offering in back fighting for people and warcraft to fight.


    The Warcraft was caught in a strictly physical cage, witched and sealed many more times, and the human protection was slightly looser for that matter. Even today, the guards were supposed to take turns, but their appearance was already gone. Everyone is falling into deep sleep in the break room. And there is one man who stands honorably in front of the cage of the Warcraft.


    When the man stood in front of the cage of the Warcraft, he observed the Warcraft as if he were going to do the same. The warcraft roars to intimidate you if that gaze was offensive, but the person never moves. And before hitting the cage, the warcraft had stopped its movement as a fright, as the warcraft tried to fly at the person who approached the cage inadvertently. And suddenly he rounded his back and growed up, and began to be scared of the person. And as I watched the frightening man, another person came in.


    "Am I interrupting your pleasure?


    �D�D


    "You can''t help it, it''s still there after the fight. This is what I ordered."


    �D�D


    "I''ll leave the way to you. That''s how they say it from above. It is the purpose of the client to make the effects of this appear large. Still, if the damage were done, the objections would be reinforced at once. That''s why I''m here."


    �D�D


    "Don''t worry, we''ll see what happens here. I''ll transfer the rewards via the Alliance. No one''s watching you, right?


    �D�D


    "Yes, that''s fine. Then I''ll go back. Please come back."


    And when the person who came in later gave him the vial in his hand, he left the spot. When the recipient confirmed that the contents of the vial were liquid, he observed while turning the vial for a while to its blue beauty. And after a little thought, he rang his fingers, and from among the warcraft that had frightened him until earlier, an individual like a monkey fluttered onto the spot. And when he was instructed to open his mouth, he put the liquid from outside the cage into his mouth and went back into the cage. And after a while the warcraft began to suffer in the cage, but the cage around him was as quiet as it was frightened, against the noisy cage.


    The fluid-dropping person watched the Warcraft transform with interest and pleasure.


    Continued

 1238 City of Pleasure, Part 73 - In the Arena at Tarram

    Renatica was patrolling the arena. I don''t know if there is anything serious, but if there is anything suspicious in the arena, I was looking into it to such an extent that I couldn''t be blamed on security. A seemingly futile act, but the look on Alphilis''s face is reminiscent. Alphilis himself looks slightly troubled, but worried about something. When Alphilis gave those expressions, Renatica understood that her own intuition was working.


    Alphilis himself, Renatica realizes that he''s enclosing something outrageous inside, but he''s determined that that look is the intuition of Alphilis himself. And that intuition is enough to believe.


    Renatica was looking around the venue without alarm. And I was just coming to an unpopular place, and I was seeing someone who came out of the room alone. When Lunatica traces his memory, there should be a warcraft stored there. I don''t have a watch. Renatica, realizing that, approached softly. The footsteps and signs have been erased in the first place, so they should not have been noticed yet. And he looked softly from the entrance of the room, and was spoken from behind.


    "You better not peek."


    Renatica was reflexively silent in his attack. There is no way that someone who can make himself approachable without any indication can be a normal person. Renatica was doing everything in her power to attack, but the attack was taken lightly, as half expected.


    "You''re sharper. Even if you come back to Almas, it''s numbered instantly."


    "You...!


    Whoever took Renatica''s attack was the voice of a woman, but she can''t see her face because she was restrained behind her back. But that might do it. Because if you can''t kill them, you might as well still survive not looking at their faces.


    But when he realized what was inside of Lunatica, he pushed Lunatica lightly and took his distance. When Lunatica looked back, the opponent looked to Lunatica without even hiding his face.


    "Don''t worry. Whisper hasn''t given me any orders to kill you. Rather the other way around. I don''t think I should kill you."


    "What do you mean?


    "Come on? I''m not interested and I think it''s something you shouldn''t know. Because I''m a pawn again. If you''re going to live long enough in Almas, you better not know anything extra."


    Because of what the floating woman said, Renatica broke down in reverse. I didn''t think Armas would have such a chatter.


    "Who?"


    "No face, have you heard as many rumors?


    "... you mean number three"


    No face was easy. It seems a pity somewhere, then it is a pleasant grin.


    "I don''t seem to climb the rumors yet either. I''d like an unnamed assassin."


    "After I killed him, I was told that the master of disguise might be within number 3 because I couldn''t find the person who killed him how. My nickname is faceless. That''s all."


    "Exactly. So now I don''t care what they see or what they do. The next time I see you, you''re completely different. So now I''m here to work on something else. Hopefully, it''ll help if you stay out of my way."


    "Aren''t we the target?


    "How about that? I don''t know all about this job either. I just haven''t finished my work yet. It''ll take a little longer to complete. Until then, at least, I won''t get my hands on you guys directly. How about that kind of promise?


    Renatica thought. It may not be a matter of what happens to me alone, but it is also clear that I am not the one who can win in the first place. It will now be necessary to get back on track. However, it is a question of whether the next time I see him, I can recognize him without a face.


    But Renatica had to snort in silence. Happy with that response, no face was smiling and slapping one hand.


    "Then the contract is complete. Oh, of course, because if you break it, we''ll retaliate accordingly. And don''t go into that room over there."


    "Why"


    "Because it''s dangerous. I just met him. Okay, but I have a collaborator on my plan. But it''s very dangerous. Something I don''t want to get involved with if I can, too. Honestly, you''re no better than me."


    "... that I should know nothing?


    "When the time comes to know, you''ll show up from the other side. Not all threats should be eliminated by themselves. If you say my advice is unbelievable, that would be good too. But I''m pretty sure you''ll regret it."


    "The chatty guy is incredible"


    Faceless raised his hands, as if he had heard something unexpected.


    "I''m good at disguises, but it doesn''t mean I don''t like people. He''s an assassin, but he doesn''t feel comfortable killing people otherwise. I''m just doing it because it''s my job, and I can be nice to people, and I can have a peaceful day, you know? I wonder what you think of us."


    "Is that what assassins are for?"


    "Even you have friends. It stinks of old times when assassins only kill. At least, that''s what I think. If I were the apex, I''d make it a little more loose organization. Whisper, you see, because it''s cruel. Or is there something you want to accomplish in exchange for everything? I''m sure he''s a dreamer, but he''s afraid of something, that guy. When those with fear or fright are at their apex, they will slaughter.


    Better yet, go. And take this place off and patrol. There are many others at risk. If you''re on guard, you''re on your way. "


    "Is anybody here?


    "Look for it yourself, I''d say, but let me give you a hint. Top row, special seats in the right corner. Pay attention to these people. If it were to break out, it would be them."


    At that time, cheers were boiling from the arena. The next game begins. And shut up and no face left. With number 3 or higher, which is also considered legendary in Almas. Whether it should be called good luck to see them and still live, or a foretaste of further calamity, it was not even known to Renatica.


    Continued

 1239 City of Pleasure, Part 74 - In the Arena at Tarram

    "Captain, this may be a stupid question."


    "I don''t know, Seite"


    Before the game, Seite before heading to the venue had caught Alphilis asking. His eyes were only calm, and he saw no hostility toward Alphilis, or the extra exaltation before the battle.


    Again, I think Alphilis is right that he still chose Seite. But Seite at the time didn''t seem to.


    "Are you glad it was me? I think Yao and Nia are better suited."


    "Maybe if you''re just going to win. I''m gonna want more than that."


    "I''m not sure what you''re talking about."


    "Fight and you''ll see. Besides, they''re strong enemies. I''m not a fighter on the stage. Do you need information?


    "No, I don''t want it. There is less information about the opponent on the battlefield. I''ll handle it on an ad hoc basis."


    "You''re reliable."


    When Alphilis grinned, he dropped off Seite. Seite also didn''t ask for anything extra. I believe it is the duty of the military to obey the superiors when it comes to obedience, but Seite thinks that Alphilis is not the only commander who acts with some intent. Even if she didn''t know what the intentions were, Seite realized that it was in a sort of exhilaration that she could help complete her paintings. I still don''t know if I can respect it, but I don''t think it''s a bad idea to get on with her proposal.


    Seite was also less hesitant to wield his powers. I know it is the duty of the powerful to exercise their power. Seite herself was beginning to believe that if she didn''t even wield her powers the wrong way, it wouldn''t be a strange result. And I also want to try to sharpen and enhance this power more.


    Seite was starting to walk into the arena. I might not be allowed to climb into a place like this if I were supposed to be a Groussard soldier, but now I felt like I could make an excuse. In time, while thinking that this could also be a joke, etc. And what a beast he was when he confronted him over the arena. A white hairy wolf whose left eye is crushed by a wound. That was Seite''s opponent.


    The beast man, about two times bigger than Seite, seemed to have eaten his face for a moment when he saw Seite, but then he laughed ferociously.


    "Well, is there a beast man over there too? And the same species. Jaeger is a versatile mercenary regiment, isn''t he, Oi?


    "That''s this dialogue. I didn''t know the fighters had beasts. Were you kicked off by a beating?


    "Ha! Funny joke. Well, I like doing it. Gold in the world. Gold, gold, gold! Nothing beats this. You''re a dickhead, too, Gruzaldo. Quit, come here. As long as I have the money, I can hold whatever food I want and any good woman I want. That''s all right. I don''t need to be driven out to the southern battlefield or foolishly dawn into training."


    "... what happened to your pride as an animal man?


    When Seite asked without hiding his frustration, he told him to throw up.


    "Mmm, just throw it away. Proud. Then you can''t do anything!


    "I see, I get it. You don''t even need the kindness of the beast man. I''m Seite. Let''s hear your name before we knock you out."


    "It''s Cayman. Oh, come on. Don''t look at me. Please be gentle."


    "Be careful with your private language before the battle!


    Stopped by the referee, Cayman was just raising his hand that he knew as he niggered. Seite was even more annoyed by the joke, but here the meaning of the words of Alphilis was also understood by Seite.


    "(I see, you got it, Captain? Maybe this is someone I should fight for. And with a light tone, it seems strong enough that it''s unlikely to be able to relieve itself. The captain is also a bad person. We have to do everything we can in public.)"


    Seite, as troubled as he was, and laughing joyfully, was stepping at all costs with the signal of initiation: 20 steps filled a certain distance with two steps, while at the same time releasing a twisted positive fist across his opponent.


    "Whoa!?


    The audience and Cayman reacted the same, but the audience didn''t see anything, while Cayman was really gently twisting his body away from his fist and at the same time turning to the side to disintegrate Seite. Seite avoided the back fist flying where he collapsed with a foot payment as he spun forward, putting the kick down instead. But before that, he took the opposite blow, and the kick was cutting off the sky.


    Fortunately, I didn''t bear much pain, but I knew exactly what the other person''s power was. The audience thrives on the hunch of a good battle.


    "It''s dangerous! You accidentally fought back with your bare hands!


    "Why were you going to fight back?


    "Well, here it is!


    Cayman was taking out a nunchuck in the back hand. However, the size is adjusted for beasts. A blue muscle runs on Seite''s forehead watching him wield a nunchuck. Seite felt her own blood boil.


    "You... threw your own fangs and nails away and took your weapon, did you fall that far!


    "Let me do that for you, too! I''m not a Gruzaldo soldier!


    Cayman storms in with his tongue nodding. Seite tried to take that blow without defense. That''s all I was angry about. When I got it, an unexpected shock was echoing Seite''s temples at the time he tried to return a blow. I don''t understand anything and Seite''s consciousness becomes instantly blank.


    Just for a moment. But the beast man, one of the race that makes speed a creed, will take his life. Cayman''s all-powerful mid-level kick was hitting Seite''s belly.


    Continued

 1240 City of Pleasure, Part 75 - In the Arena at Tarram

    "Gu..."


    "Did you come in pretty? You''re out of dinner tonight, man."


    The arena thrives on Cayman''s blow. Though apparently a fierce man in the back arena, is his name well known? As a villain who originally used many treacherous moves and so on, Cayman is a beast man who made a name for himself in the arena. The fighting was still a strong element as a spectacle rather than a full battle.


    But some were aware of the certainty behind the dogma. Seite rests as he breathes. The movement is a movement with a relaxation. It is a move commonly used by Yao. Seeing the move, Cayman seemed interesting.


    "Hmm. Did you learn that move, from Gora''s grandfather? And quite a few of the beasts think it''s promising in the future."


    "You know what I mean?


    "I get it. I learned that too."


    Cayman starts the same move. The expression of the beasts watching the battle, including Seite, had changed to Russian.


    "Well, you know what? How about the movement has a mould, and the mould is the first basics?


    "What?


    "What, you don''t know? By the way, here''s what I do with the application... me now. So what''s the next limit?


    I wondered if Cayman had disappeared, and there was a cayman approaching me with a lukewarm move at my feet. Quick, but powerful kicks fly out of the absence of preliminary motion. A kick with one hand on its axis had the power of a one-strike special, but Seite puts that kick in place. The slow-looking movement was suddenly faster, and Seite repeated his defense and evasion in confusion. Not very much, but not where to fight back. I got a few shots. It was time to evade. It was a limit, and Cayman''s movement was stopped.


    When I look, I breathe on my shoulders. And offered a break to the referee. Its series of interactions and tricks are interesting and the venue is engulfed with laughter. What''s not funny is that Seite is fighting.


    "I don''t want to get old. I didn''t know there was a limit like this."


    "... are you kidding me?


    "No, no, it''s big serious. I''m not going out of my hands."


    Cayman faced Seite again as he drained the water he had been offered.


    "No, I made him wait. Shall we resume?"


    "So, what do you say? It''s time for you to get serious. Otherwise, I''m just gonna win, okay?


    Seite was calm about the provocation Cayman makes while letting in an unexpected blow. Because there was no intention of killing in the attack. Obviously a different blow than earlier. No, you didn''t mean to kill me from the beginning? The technology is awesome, but all of them are attacks that are seriously lacking. So Seite understood once again that he was causing it.


    But the expression on Cayman''s face was more painful.


    "I''m seriously going to fight."


    "No, you''re not. You''re being modest. I''m unconsciously trying not to kill someone somewhere. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be a good match for Dryan''s kid."


    The conversation, which was exchanged so that it didn''t even sound like a referee, could not even be heard scratching away at the hustle and bustle of Lisa. Before asking how he knew that fact, Cayman was raging his fangs.


    "If you can beat me, you can tell me why, boy."


    "... apparently it was me who was licking it. Excuse me."


    When Seite corrected her standing, she thanked Cayman. Both the audience and Cayman were surprised by that attitude.


    "I''ll do my best to deal with you. Kill me, but don''t resent me."


    "No, you''ll resent me if they kill you. But you can''t?


    "Come on, what do you think? It''s been a long time since I''ve done all I can, and I don''t think I can add or subtract"


    "No, you''re not."


    The moment Cayman tried to correct his mistake, he was under the illusion that Seite''s body had grown rapidly. By the time I found out that was because of Seite''s killing, it was all already too late. At the same time as recognizing that the visible figure of Seite was a remnant, Cayman''s temple was hit with a powerful blow that caused his brain to shake.


    Cayman fights back reflexively, but Seite''s onslaught won''t allow it. Seite''s attack is still a black storm. As with nature, the overwhelming violence that overwhelmed everything had nothing to do with the availability of technology.


    I can''t do anything like this and lose. Stopping like Cayman was ready, taking a hard hit to the face, he stops the ensuing right interrupt kick with his left foot and goes to pick up the counter with his left fist. Hit. It was a confident, perfect blow for Cayman.


    But Seite''s eyes, which he saw over his fist, ran blood, looking at Cayman, who was the target of the attack with a shitty glow. It''s like I''m not passing through fists or anything. Seeing Seite''s eyes say that, Cayman had not remembered anything scary in a long time.


    "Ugh."


    "Gaaaaaa!"


    Seite leaves further forward. But the knee drops for a moment. It''s not like Cayman''s blow hasn''t hit him, it''s just his fighting instincts supporting his body. Let me in again and I''ll fall. Bear this blow and I''ll put my left fist in it - yes. When Cayman thought about it, Cayman felt his consciousness distant as he looked at the sky.


    Continued

 1241 City of Pleasure, Part 76 - In the Arena at Tarram

    "... you see that?


    "... we are pounding a total of 17 attacks into a steeple gathering in the middle of an opponent. It''s just the best I can do to chase with my eyes. Not very much, but not something I can handle."


    "I think the opponent was probably after a one-hit Special Strike back. I might have withstood Seite''s attack if it was about a single shot, but I don''t think we should have been hit 17 times. It was an attack that could take lives."


    "That''s the planner...? Lie, there''s no way!


    Someone leaked such a voice. Indeed, Seite''s full strength was something that even the nominated Alphilis would keep an eye out for. The audience also had no idea what had happened, and only the twitching was happening.


    When Seite just turned quietly to the referee, he asked for permission.


    "Judge, do we still do this?


    "Ha!"


    When the referee ran over to Cayman, consciousness was completely interrupted. The referee will proclaim Seite''s victory in high spirits, as well as call a health care professional to take notice. Seite didn''t leave the spot after he was declared victorious and was waiting for Cayman to wake up.


    And after his awakening, he was quietly kneeling and inquiring before him.


    "I noticed you were fighting, its left leg and left arm, prosthetic arm"


    "That''s what happened. If you lose any of your limbs in Gruzaldo, you will no longer be considered a warrior. I wanted to cover it up. Human blacksmiths are good. Even me, the Beast Man, made something that fits perfectly. But it costs a fortune."


    "So in the arena."


    "That''s not all. Well, the next fight is grabbing hold. The game is over. Let''s get out of the way."


    "Wait, we still need to talk..."


    Seite was just earshot in an attempt to stop Cayman from slowly waking up his body and leaving.


    "Come to the tavern in front of the arena in the evening. Talk to the Milius woman who works there. I''ll tell you more there."


    That was the last time Cayman left. Seite was turning back to the Jaeger faction without immersing himself in the aftermath of the victory, with a refreshing emotion.


    Seeing Seite''s sinister expression as he turned back, it was hard for everyone to honestly speak of joy. It''s also because I found out what Seite is capable of. Only the line was speaking plainly.


    "Hey, tired."


    "... no, not tired"


    "Was it a piece of paper? There''s gotta be some damage, just rest tight."


    "Don''t you hear anything?


    Seite looked at Rhine''s face as surprised, but Rhine didn''t.


    "Mercenaries are quite a lot of guys with scratches on their tibia. If you want to talk about something, just talk about it. I just don''t think anyone in this mercenary regiment is going to change the way you treat them."


    "Yes, I''ll keep it in mind"


    "It''s hard, you"


    Seite heads over to Alphilis as he gets smashed by the line. Alphilis said it all over again.


    "How''d it go?


    "Captain... did you know?


    "What do you think?


    The laughter of Alphilis is too much to include, and Seite can''t grasp what it''s meant to be. But he also hesitated for some reason to ask, so Seite sighed as he did.


    But to Seite like that, Alphilis has said something meaningful again.


    "Seite. If you like, I think you can keep it if you''re like a squadron."


    "... no, very much for me"


    "I don''t think you can appreciate your vessels like that, but first of all. That''s the place. Tell me if you change your mind this evening. Oh, let me know if you can hear any more interesting stories, okay?


    "What? What the hell is that?"


    Seite stopped trying to figure out what Alphilis meant by words. You won''t tell me anyway, and I won''t get the energy to think about it now. Seite honestly decided to rest because the gaze of his fellow beasts was slightly painful, but it was also true that he was tired.


    "Shh... you loser Cayman bastard"


    "It''s called Skinnys earlier, it''s called Cayman, and I think you''ve got a good match. I wonder if they''re reading this one''s face? Or is the information leaking?


    "That shouldn''t be... those light-mouthed people, and Atai''s all going out and inviting them in person. That''s all sneaky, too, huh? It can''t be broken."


    "Then they grasp the characteristics of the powerful among the fighters and predict from there who is likely to come out of this fight. And you think you''ve bumped the most appropriate face? That''s impossible, don''t you think? If we can do that, we have an abnormal ability to gather information. I might have underestimated it a little..."


    It is Cassandra who is irritated. If you buy Liliam''s unhappiness, you don''t know what will happen with Cassandra. As for Cassandra, who knows how to fight when Liliam is Kile, Liliam is a captain enough to say so, and at the same time an object of fear.


    Liliam worried a little but still smiled somewhere satisfied.


    "Hehe, but maybe it''s an unexpected harvest. But it''s just not a good idea not to win one. Residents'' trust in us is compromised. I''m sure you''ll be all right next time.


    "I think I''ll be fine with the boulders. I brought in a guy named Boreas, who''s the best winner in the back arena right now. 38 wins in 40, 2 loses. He''s actually killed 54 people in the middle of a fight. Ethically, it''s a little bit of an alley, but I''ve called it in to go win. I said don''t kill him, so I think he''s just fine."


    "Boreas. That''s a little name I heard. Who could they have been, by the way?


    "You''re writing about Venn or something. Preliminary research suggests you''re following me as an escort to your noble daughter, but... hmm? Venn?"


    "What''s going on?


    Liliam was uncomfortable with Cassandra''s reaction. But Cassandra is shaking her head.


    "No... you''re wrong. There was a guy like that a long time ago, but he can''t be alive. It was too much time in the back arena, and I was treated like a problem child and ended it. One of the organizers of the arena at the time said he sent an assassin, so maybe even Armas used it. Atai wasn''t involved."


    "Too much?


    "The number of victories, the number of kills, they won''t pull on you, Liliam. Long before you got here, back when the fighting was truly tragic. He had a particularly tragic game among them. Enough for the audience to throw up and run away. Besides, he was just a kid. It''s nicknamed Reaper. I forgot his name."


    "That happened, too. Well, if that''s the case, I''d like to take a look. But if I lose, including you..."


    "What if we lose?


    Cassandra asked back but Liliam didn''t say anything and just smiled creepily. On the contrary, Cassandra shook herself small because she was afraid of it.


    Continued

 1242 City of Pleasure, Part 77 - In the Arena at Tarram

    "Kind of a pinch."


    "Is that right? I''m funny."


    At the back of the top, it is Gunz and Lydil who discuss it in the special seats. G��nz was brought to Tarram by Doom, but he has been a complete questioner for evil deeds from the Scarsnake era, or even Tarram. Of course I can make you listen with strength, but Doom strictly ordered me not to make a scene now, and I reluctantly obeyed.


    Doom said to Gunz later because there are more interesting festivals, and Gunz himself is tired of playing in Tarrum. Think of it that way, Gunz was tired of being a boring city day after day. Would it be interesting to say that it is interesting to watch that Ridil, who is at least ordered to be watched, makes a scene on various things that seem rare? Lydil listens closely to what he says to G��ntz almost unconditionally, so he was a strange being if he tried to make it G��ntz. It is honest that we cannot decide in what way to treat this man who follows us without harm, albeit in his work. If you''re just a dog, you''ll kick it depending on your mood, but when you''re just a man who can unify the Demon King, you can''t do that.


    Such a fold, I tried to show my face because Lydill had been listening to me about this fight. Jaeger is not a bunch of people I don''t know, and I thought it would be some help to think that I would have some serious fights sooner or later, but apparently reconnaissance etc. isn''t right for my sexuality. Besides, if it were a battle with a wooden sword, it would have been extra yawning. It was also difficult to say how fortunate this was that the rich wind men and women who appropriately attacked for their meal bills around noon had entrance tickets to the VIP seats here.


    It looks like a vice-general battle from now on, but Gunz had already lost his temper to see it. I was also thinking about forcing Riddill to drag out what he seemed to be intriguing, but he was coming here and the wind was starting to change a little bit. Lydil reacted to something other than combat.


    "What''s up, Lydill"


    "... Gunz, did you have any plans in this arena today?


    "No, you haven''t heard anything from Doom. In the first place, is he still in this city? We don''t need it for our next plan, so I was told to crush it in this city for free."


    "A demon king was born inside the arena. At this moment."


    To Lydill''s words, Gunz makes his face shine just when something funny happens.


    "Heh... that''s funny. Experion?


    "I don''t know that far. But what do we do? I think we''re gonna make a scene."


    "Do whatever you want. Things are funny because they happen unexpectedly, right? Let''s enjoy the happenings."


    "Got it. We''re not moving, okay?


    "Right. That''s okay, but do we have to do that?"


    Gunz saw what was happening outside the private room blocked by curtains. There is no sign of a servant who has been carrying knobs and drinks to the room since earlier. Plus the killing spirit drifting from the outside. Apparently, the vigilante caught me illegally entering this room. However, you''re not going to rough things up in the middle of a fight, or you''re probably going to wait until the monument is over.


    It''s finally getting interesting. With that in mind, Gunz felt completely different from earlier and was waiting for the next fight to begin.


    "Hey, you''re a disaster."


    Over the arena, Venn and Boreas were confronted. Boreas was a big man, with his whole body covered in armor-like muscles, a scratchy whole body and a giant stick intimidating his opponent. It''s called ''A Man Looking Strong To See'', but his track record also showed that he does have strength.


    Boreas looked at Venn, one small head with his fierce eyes, without alarm, but that''s why he was asking Venn, such as the precautions of the battle.


    "Hey, you. Aren''t you willing to abstain?


    "What do you mean?


    "I''m a monster, as you can see. And here''s what I got. I always choose to match my body, but this makes no difference if I use a wooden weapon, but I kill my opponent. I know you''re strong, but in case the battle goes along all the time. But then my value as a swordsman will be diminished. Your victory is over. You wouldn''t have to stick to winning this fight, would you?


    "... are you caring or arrogant? I appreciate the offer, but I confirmed it with our captain. Apparently she wants more results than just winning. So I will not abstain. If you do, you do it."


    "That''s impossible. Consultation. Then it''s a negotiated decision. Don''t resent me for dying, okay?


    When Boreas tried to tell him all that and leave, Venn''s voice was heard by Boreas.


    "It''s okay, I''m not going to die. However, a wooden weapon is certainly inconvenient. In that sturdy body, you have to poke the steeple precisely. I just hope it''s as stubborn as I can tell."


    It also sounded to Boreas that Venn muttered so, but Boreas would soon learn the meaning of the word in his own hands.


    Continued

 1243 City of Pleasure, Part 78 - In the Arena at Tarram

    The venue was still surrounded by silence. Even if I tried to be an audience, I would have thought this time. The audience is betting on one game at a time. The nature of the city called Tarram, or they were rumor lovers, and so much so that information came out about Jaeger beforehand.


    Although the mercenary regiment has recently emerged at the head, residents believed that yes, this Tarram vigilante could not have lost. Tarram has the pride of being able to retreat from even the interference of the great powers for a long time. We''ve lost three games so far, and even though some are betting on Jaeger''s win on the funny half, no one expected us to lose them all.


    But - reality was unacceptable. Even Boreas, the most likely winner in the backfield, was defeated in an instant. Besides, he''s completely out of his mind. Not one who had a good battle or anything. It was a complete defeat.


    Even Cassandra and Lilliam could not believe the sight in front of them, but it was the same with Jaeger''s face. Just the two of them, Rhine and Alphilis were embracing Venn''s victory with a serious face.


    "When I first met Venn, I felt I was right."


    "What kind of an idea was that?


    "He said he might be as strong as Alberto."


    "Right. I''m so glad you''re not an enemy. I poked him in the throat with a wooden sword and made him unable to abstain. Yeah, I can''t believe he punched his jaw left or right over and over and rocked his brain. Artisan, anyone can do that. Besides, when they do that, when they suck, they can be like drunk for the rest of their lives. I flattened out something horrible.


    Alfie, hold on to Ekla, will you? I don''t even want to think about how Ekla resented me and attacked me from behind. "


    "Wouldn''t it be nice if you didn''t make careless remarks to me?


    "Come on!


    Rhine and Alphilis made a tear, but the expression wasn''t laughing at all. Without even trying to see Boreas carried on a stretcher, and without greeting the audience, Venn turned back there. But just like in Seite, Venn doesn''t have very close people in the mercenary corps in the first place. Few welcomed him with a joyous expression, but still the applause wrapped Ven. It is a pure, praiseworthy applause.


    And Venn walked straight to Alphilis.


    "Captain, did you live up to your expectations?


    "Yeah, you got 120 points."


    "Out of 100?


    "Of course."


    Alphilis replied with a smile, but Venn had no smile.


    "Captain. I really thought you were a horrible person today. Please pray that you do not become enemies of Ekra and your homeland. Where did you get to know me?


    "I don''t care what happens to people''s mouths. It means you can''t stand a door. But can I assume you''re afraid of me?


    "Right. That''s why you saw what I meant. Please, I hope this is not a restraint."


    "That was enough. You were really a reaper, weren''t you?


    "I was just desperate to live. It''s not the result you wanted, but you don''t hesitate to fight. And for that, I thought it would be more effective to scatter more fear than necessary. It just seemed too much more than I intended, though.


    Now, I don''t want to use my powers if I don''t have to. "


    "Okay. But I think I need to review the contract with you. Not just as an escort to Ekla, but I''d like to make a deal on my own. Of course, to the best of my ability as an escort. Of course, you can take it, right?


    "... subject to conditions"


    Seeing Venn''s alarmed look, Alphilis nodded.


    "Fine. Take the utmost care. As far as I''m concerned, it''s just a shame to leave the best people alone.


    That''s enough, take a rest. I have to prepare myself. "


    "Bye."


    "Hey, Venn. Me, you and Seite, who do you think is the strongest?


    In response to Rhine''s mean inquiry, Venn answered instantly.


    "It will depend on the terms of the fight. Seite if you open it, vice president if you''re one-on-one, it''s me if you''re mixed up."


    "I see, you want to give it a try somewhere?


    "I won''t. Unlike Boreas earlier, it''s going to be a real kill. Even a wooden sword."


    "Right."


    To Venn''s words, Rhine said nothing. I had never had anyone so clearly state that I could "win" against myself, but most importantly, it was also the first time that that didn''t sound like a lie. Rhine also didn''t want to just kill each other with Venn.


    And it will be Alphilis'' turn. Alphilis was already ready for his body and in a state where he could be put into battle at any time. Keep a little distance from your buddies and go into meditation. The speaker is a shadow.


    "(How''s it going?


    "(Not bad. This is the place to start.)"


    "(Mercenaries like Cassandra, they''re strong?


    "(It''s gonna be a tough fight)"


    "(Oh yeah)"


    "(Yep. Overwhelm your opponent strong enough to twist Rosetta, provoke and drag Liliam out. It''s a very difficult fight)"


    I felt a shadow laugh in my consciousness at the words. And at some point when I was smiling the same way again, Alphilis didn''t realize.


    Continued

 1244 City of Pleasure, Part 79 - Black Eagle Anxiety ① -

    "Gu... Mm. Ha!?"


    "Hey, are you awake?


    Gergeda woke up on the bed. I saw a less familiar face in that hazy sight. It''s Max, the captain of the squad most. When Gergeda understood someone, she just made a bad move.


    "Chi... I didn''t know you had a face to see when you woke up. It''s the worst sleep I''ve ever had."


    "Yeah, don''t make it so bad. Who said I did it through you?


    "I didn''t ask you to."


    Gergeda wore them as soon as she made sure her weapons and clothes were beside her. Being removed from a weapon and not realizing it is the same as being dead. No matter how my people helped me, it wasn''t in my head to congratulate me enough on that.


    When Gergeda wore a weapon all the way, he stirred up every bottle of liquor that was on the spot. Max watches it with his face.


    "That booze is expensive."


    "It''s worse to know or be taken away. So, why are you here?


    "Come on, are you still bogged down? Or have I really become an idiot?


    Word that could also be taken as Max''s provocation, but soon Gergeda understood the intent.


    "Were you watching me? Valsas?"


    "That''s the thing. I say no, but it''s not like I don''t trust you. Instead, I know you''ll be alone when you''re serious, Valsas. So in case you think about it, you asked me for a backup. Maybe that''s the worst part."


    "But why did you notice? I''m not supposed to tell anyone I''m after that woman."


    "Don''t think you''re the only one who''s suspicious? And so do we."


    At that time, the window rang with a cone. Apparently, Max''s Rubbers are outside. Is that a signal that prompts vigilance right now, Max, when he signaled to be quiet with his fingers, heard the sound of losing so much and going up the stairs that a foundine came into the room.


    "Gergeda, you''re safe, right? Oh, and Max."


    "... oh."


    Gergeda did not dare to answer how he replied, but Fondaine did not care about Gergeda''s attitude or anything like that, nor was she surprised by Max''s presence, and spoke to Gergeda in a sweet voice.


    "Good for you. I''ve had some errands since then, but when I went back to the inn to find you, I didn''t see you, so I was worried. I''m glad they found us."


    "How did you find me?


    "As soon as you follow the smell. Have you forgotten I''m a warcrafter?"


    "Oh, excuse me... inn?


    To Max''s point, Fondane smiles.


    "It''s wild, Max. That''s what I''m saying."


    "Oh, I see. Bad taste. Oh, shit."


    "Hey, are you making fun of me?


    Max was clapping his hands after he had teared one up. But my face is not laughing at all.


    "But love within the regiment is free. You can do whatever you want."


    "Hey, Temehe. Seriously, you''re gonna get mad at me?


    "I don''t mind getting angry, Fondaine. I want you to think about what it means for me to be here. You want me to be honest with you about what you were doing in this city?


    Max made sure he rode himself out of the chair and at the same time his voice was awesome. And the killing spirit that comes from the outside. It is clear that Max''s men, the four Rubbers, surround the room. Max was willing to interrogate or torture Fondaine if necessary. But they just entrust the Blackhawk captain, and the Fondaine doesn''t flinch to this extent either. Only as a fortitude, she was confronting Max.


    "Please. That''s all."


    "At whose request?


    "That''s to mercenary fluency, not something you can''t talk about?


    "Only this time is the exception. You know you''re in a bad position?


    To Max''s words, Phew, and one sigh of Fundaine. I just said I had no choice but to look, and I was telling the whole story.


    - It''s Yatri.


    "Yatri? That brave Zems line, they say, merchant Yatri?


    "Yes. And the original tightening of Yatri''s introduction, which is said to go into the five fingers on the continent. Before that, do you guys know my role in the Blackhawk?


    "Role in the Blackhawk," he said?


    Fondaine nodded.


    "By the nature of the way I fight, I don''t keep humans company. If humans are one of us, we could get involved. So for moving alone, it can be accommodating. My role is in public relations. It''s primarily my job to open up new requests."


    "New Pioneering?


    "Yes, the role of examining the safety of the requests we receive in large mouths. I have a role to play, just as each of you has a vault number and a dirty actor.


    My goal this time is to examine the merchant Yatri. You know he''s one of Zems the brave, and Zems the brave is never an innocent person, right?


    "Well, that''s a famous story. So what?


    "I''m going to finish Zems. It''s a fabric stone for that."


    Gergeda and Max gazed at Fondaine''s words.


    Continued

 1245 City of Pleasure, Part 80 - Black Eagle Anxiety ② -

    "So it''s the will of Valsas?


    "And more like one of the requests Valsas received. There are actually many people who don''t feel comfortable about Zems. But it is also true that there is no way to end their line, which is said to be comparable to an army in a single country. If we''re gonna do this, between mercenaries - isn''t it inevitable that we''ll be asked to do it?


    "Then it''s a possible story. But how could he be a jerk? Even if he''s the mercenary''s vault number. The expensive requests they''re getting should be generating enough money to leave them alone. That''s about as much as they say Yatri succeeded in starting his business based on his rewards as a mercenary. What the hell is wrong with you now?


    "We need a lot of manpower to get rid of the evil they''re doing. It is Yatri who does it, and Bandras, who leads the bandits. You''re the brave ones who support you from the back."


    "I see. It''s hard to tailor Zems all of a sudden, but are we talking about cutting the power in turn first? But it''s not easy with Yatri, is it? Few of my fellow brave men have had shepherds in the last decade or so. Even with Yatri alone, it''s hard to kill. If it was just skill, it would be equivalent to our captainship. How do we kill him?


    "No, let him kill you. Nothing we have to fight directly. I''ve already set up a good way to do that. All you have to do is wait and see what happens."


    "Wait, what are you going to do?


    To Max''s blameworthy inquiry, Fondaine just laughed lightly. And here''s what I added.


    "Yatri was too greedy. He - he was doing all sorts of activities to crush Almas. Almas distributes weapons, and the Phoenix Chamber of Commerce acts as a spindle with rare goods from the South, but Yatri supposedly used that knowledge to counter them in the transport of medicines and daily necessities. There are a lot of medicines. Especially here in Tarram, hormones are preferred that are not generally available or medicines that bring pleasure. Yatri was half-eyed, so he got his hands on a drug that stopped in his eyes. Don''t even know it was made by black magicians. Yes, to a drug called Xperion."


    "Experion?


    "It''s a chemical that can be used in liquids and solids. Is it often blue? It is generally out there as a drug that brings a lot of pleasure, but it is possible to degenerate the organism into the Demon King by adjusting the concentration and administering it, or by constant use. It''s been experimental out here in Tarram and in a small city, but it must have been a long-term experimental site. We can bury people here in the dark even if they''re gone or if there''s some strange incident.


    That is why the distribution of Xperion was strictly controlled by Almas. By working with Whisperer, the black magician succeeded in quietly putting Experion on the market. But Yatri started the Xperion monopoly. And I realized about its efficacy.


    Yatri is making a lot of money with this. And I intend to take his place for Almas. I don''t know how, but I might have grabbed it the way Experion was produced. At least, its presence gradually began to appear bright because of Yatri''s involvement. Arnelia or as much as the rulers of Tarram move. "


    "Wait, how do you know that much?


    "It''s easy. I was hired by Yatri to experiment with the administration of Xperion with a warcraft. He has knowledge of drugs, and I am familiar with Warcraft. Not the perfect combination?


    But that''s it. I don''t think Yatri''s method is going to work, and I can''t make it work. I can''t believe there are drugs out there that make creatures demon kings, and the order of the human world will collapse. So I decided it was time for him to leave. Almas seems to be sniffing around neglecting him too, and I''ll let him take advantage of it "


    "What exactly are we going to do?


    To Max''s words, Fondaine was laughing at the dullness. At the end of that gaze, there was an arena. Gergeda blues. I didn''t think you were such a crazy woman.


    "You have just the right aftertaste. What happens if Almas is too conspicuous to remain silent? Let Yatri know, shall we?


    "Hey, no way..."


    "Are you insane?


    Max was grabbing that chest barn by guessing Fondaine''s intentions. But Fondaine does not change her expression, she only laughs thinly. Max squeaked the floor twice with his feet, letting Rubbers go scouting it as a signal. Of course, it is the arena to head there.


    And Fondaine was waving Max''s hand away and fixing his messy outfit.


    "If you''re so worried, why don''t you go check it out? There may be some deaths, but I don''t think it''s gonna be that catastrophic, is there?


    "Don''t be ridiculous! You''re out of your mind."


    "With a small number of sacrifices, it''s always a means of war, isn''t it? If I''m gonna lose my Blackhawk buddies, I''m gonna do it this way.


    Even you, Gergeda?


    "... oh, right"


    "Hey, you!?


    Max stopped trying to blame Gergeda. I don''t think he''s such an ethical guy, and I was more concerned about those eyes than that. Max had noticed how Gergeda was doing differently than usual.


    Who needs a foundine in that Gergeda?


    "That sounds a little different to me, doesn''t it? I''m counting on you."


    "On your own. But I hate women who don''t know what I''m talking about. If you''re proud of my woman, remember that."


    "Hehe, let''s remember"


    That being said, the foundine follows Gergeda leaving. At that time, Fondaine looked back and looked at Max and laughed. I didn''t know what the intention was, but Max remembered unspeakable anxiety. Aren''t you keeping a hell of a woman company? Max also forgot to track down the two Rubbers he had left on hand, just sitting in a room where no one was left.


    Continued

 1246 City of Pleasure, Part 81 - In the Arena at Tarram

    Hot air returns to the cooling venue. Because Cassandra came out to the venue and raised the audience. He broke his neck after throwing a giant boar with his bare hands, using so much power and gigantic that even a man fighter rarely saw him. Cassandra swung to the audience as she flared the boar, which had stopped moving. And one beast after another came out in the same way, and Cassandra was uplifting the audience.


    It was over a decade ago that some whorehouse started, nominated for holding down a man for "# 1 Fighter Who Wants To Be Hugged". That was just a laugh and Cassandra was depressed, but these days she blew it off, and often came to the fight by letting a beautiful whore samurai beside her. Originally, maybe because it''s a doctrine that doesn''t really care about men and women. Cassandra wants to keep the person she thinks she deserves to love. But it would be annoying to many, because it would be tantamount to being grasped by a beast.


    Cassandra did the warm-up operation to the point of sweating, pointing with her sword to the passage where the Alphilis and the others would come out where the audience was thriving. Then came Alphilis from it. The audience was showing enough excitement to the long brunette swordsman who appeared during the good times.


    And what an exposed appearance there was for a female fighter to wear, even more so when Alphilis took off his coat. Surprising Jaeger faces to a thriving audience.


    "A, Alfi... oh, my God"


    "This is... that''s out-of-the-box. In terms of exposure, you''re very much the same as Atashi. Rather, Lana, wipe the saliva."


    "Big woman, have you finally succeeded in throwing away your shame? Apparently, from the beginning of the journey, this Lisa was worth working out."


    "Abao, though it would be decided to perform. And I wonder when you got ready."


    "But... Alphilis, you have a much tighter body than before. He didn''t look like he was increasing the amount of workouts that much, but what do you say?


    Many nodded to Nia''s opinion, indeed. The line is in tune.


    "Apparently, he''s the same guy who wants to show you something a little different. Besides, it seemed kind of fun. He looked like he wanted to fight fast... what''s up?


    "No, nothing"


    Lisa was trapped with a little anxiety. You want to fight, Alphilis? Wasn''t she in character to avoid unnecessary strife? Nothing has been said about the curse lately either. Until then, when it comes to Larna regulating well, there''s no point in Lisa being anxious, wondering if this is a sign of something.


    With such apprehension, Cassandra and Alphilis were confronted. Cassandra, two or more heads bigger than Alphilis, had observed the look on her face as she stared down entirely at Alphilis. Alphilis looked at that Cassandra and was laughing all the time.


    "You look at it all the time. I''ll never see you again."


    "No, when you look so close, you think it''s an unexpected face."


    "Shit, who cares that way?


    "I haven''t had a decent man come by like this. Originally, man or woman, they''re both good-looking, but you, if you lose, won''t they belong to Atashi?


    "Hmm... I don''t know why I keep dropping by like this..."


    Alphilis looked at Cassandra''s weapon with a grand sigh. Wooden sword but machete. In contrast, Alphilis has two regular wooden swords. If I hit it, not only would I be snapped with two wooden swords together, but my whole body would be snapped as well. The wooden sword makes me want to say why this is not cowardly, but it is also an impossible weapon because of Cassandra''s physique.


    Alphilis told Cassandra back when he was ready to breathe.


    "So what if I win?


    "You can do whatever you want with the Atashi, okay? If you''re naked around the city, I don''t know what."


    "Does anyone like that? More than that, well... could you come over to me and see a few cute people from the orphanage you''re donating? I''ll tailor you to a fine slave. Sounds like you used to be."


    Cassandra''s face changes all over the words. Cassandra was there angry as she passed reddening with anger, losing her complexion and putting blood vessels on her forehead. Cassandra''s entire body muscles protrude and begin to exasperate just a mess of killing.


    "Temehe... he''s dead, huh? I won''t let you surrender this battle!


    "Isn''t that against the rules? Well, I''m not gonna admit to your surrender either."


    "Funny! That''s an interesting joke, Temeye!


    "That''s it for the private language, are you ready? Away."


    The female referee breaks in between two one-touch instant. Apparently, referees take turns every game. It seemed that the female referee who came into the game with Elsia would also serve as referee for the fifth game.


    Cassandra leans forward in such a way that she can''t wait. The opposing Alphilis was sloppily lowering his two swords to show his spare standing.


    Cassandra strikes with a growl. Two wooden swords were suddenly thrown in front of Cassandra, who thrust more forcefully than the great boar earlier. Cassandra strikes down the wooden sword reflexively, knowing that the danger is unintentionally low, for that action, which is so abrupt. Immediately after waving the great sword, Cassandra''s body dances to the universe.


    It was at the same time that I realized that Cassandra had fallen to the ground from the brain weather and that Alphilis had bet me a foot payment. A tremendous shock rocked Cassandra''s brain weather as much as he stormed with all his might, but Cassandra''s anger outweighs the shock. Cassandra jumped with a tough neck muscle that drew giant blood.


    And then, looking back, Alphilis was willing to wrestle with his hands, without even going to pick up the wooden sword. To blatant provocation, there was more and more blood on Cassandra''s head.


    "You''re so provocative."


    "No, you must have set me up with some words. Cassandra was already acting strange at the beginning."


    "Alfie, watch out... Sister Carr will be strong when she has blood on her head."


    Continued

 1247 City of Pleasure, Part 82 - In the Arena at Tarram

    I watched the battle in the kind of mood Rosetta prayed for. The shape of a ghostly Cassandra and the expression of a calm alphilis. Cassandra hesitated for a moment to stay in the Alphilis, but the battle will resume immediately. Alpha Reese had a sword that would wield all the momentum to kill Alpha Reese. The audience cheers me up.


    But the fellow Jaegers I''m watching don''t care. If you hit it, it''s definitely a fatal attack. Moreover, many knew that Alphilis could also fight, but still wouldn''t get in while he was good at it. I often work with Nia because I watch her get thrown away. No one could understand why I chose to fight here.


    And Cassandra was calm for her anger, as she fiercely attacked. No matter how angry, Cassandra will never forget me in battle. Cassandra was quite young because of her appearance, but as a warrior she was round enough to observe every step of the alphilis carefully. And I was also well aware that Alphilis could not be a glimmer.


    "(This woman... she can afford it. Doesn''t sound like you don''t like fighting)"


    Cassandra was impressed with Alphilis, who flatly avoided a sword that was repeated at a rate that would be impossible to see through if she were a regular person. Moreover, the avoidance method is gradually becoming more pronounced. Probably to do it with minimal movement. It was evidence that my sword was beginning to be cut off.


    But Cassandra is also a saucer. Laughing at the situation in his heart, he slightly changed the activation of the sword he waved down. If you''re going to surprise me, I''ll surprise you a little. Though the nose and its big breasts may be going to be scraped off, etc.


    But the unorthogonal Cassandra sword did not hit Alphilis, whose body was instantly on Cassandra''s right. Cassandra didn''t have time to be surprised. What Alphilis caught was Cassandra''s right thumb. There was a blunt sound, and Cassandra''s right thumb was broken.


    Cassandra experienced severe pain, but trying to wield the Great Sword by switching it to her left hand without flinching, is far from Alphilis on the right side of her body. Rather, Alphilis challenged the melee as it was rather than fleeing. The sound of your left elbow chasing your right rib with your right fist and a broken rib. The kick on my left leg goes into the back of my knee. Cassandra''s right elbow went into Cassandra''s face, which happened to break her posture. Dull sensation of nasal crushing. Still, Cassandra came forward, but all Alphilis assumed.


    Alphilis'' right fist rolls out Cassandra''s belly. Cassandra was going to go forward and push down Alphilis as she watched it, getting it. Physical differences are historical. If I put it together, I wouldn''t be able to do anything. But what wasn''t what I expected was that Alphilis'' fist turned into a clap just before it hit him. Shortly after Cassandra was surprised that it would not work, such as a slap on the stomach, there was a tremendous shock pushing Cassandra through her body. A shock that not only pushes you through your back, but also rushes you through the moisture in your body to be forced to move. Cassandra didn''t happen to stiffen her whole body, refluxing everything in her stomach. And I knew what they did.


    "Teme... put witchcraft into battle..."


    "You haven''t said a word that you shouldn''t use magic, have you?


    Alphilis'' fist hits Cassandra''s jaw directly. From there on, it was a one-sided Alphilis attack as if to hit a target. Cassandra was dropping her sword at the stage when Alphilis'' kick entered Cassandra''s left elbow. Cassandra still forwards to grab Alphilis, but Alphilis was cautious and rarely hit Cassandra accurately.


    And gradually the blood blew away, and when it became a tragic sight, Cassandra broke the balance as a fluke. Once Alphilis'' fist stopped responding with a tingle, Cassandra''s body could be deposited with Alphilis.


    "Slightly."


    "... we finally got him, huh?


    Suddenly, Cassandra''s thick arms were turned by Alphilis'' body. Cassandra tries to tighten the alphilis by staying strong. With Cassandra''s powers, it is also possible to keep it tight and break the spine. Of course, Cassandra was going to do that. But Alphilis could afford it.


    "Too bad. If only I could do that when I have a little more spare time"


    "Ah? The power of man can''t make it back from here!


    "It''s not just the power."


    Cassandra felt strange. I was feeling incredible power from the arm of the alphilis that accompanied me around my shoulder joint. I am removing the arm that I have turned to my body by force. Cassandra, who had never lost in a pure power battle, looked at Alphilis with the face she said was impossible.


    "What is this... is this magic too?


    "I''ll leave it to your imagination."


    Cassandra felt her shoulder joints come off. And as it is, Alphilis dives under Cassandra, trying to take charge and lift Cassandra''s giant. He twirled around once to show it to a deliberate audience, and asked Cassandra.


    "That neck strength would be fine, wouldn''t it?


    "Hey, what are you doing? Teme-"


    Alphilis knocked Cassandra off the brain to the ground as it was. With the earthquake, Cassandra turned her white eyes, and the giant slowly fell and sounded the earth for the second time. When the referee rushed over to confirm that Cassandra had lost consciousness, he crossed his hands and showed incapacity for combat.


    As the audience continued, the faces of Jaeger were more frightened than pleased.


    "I fucked up with my bare hands... what, that power?


    "Have you finally dumped the woman? I didn''t know you''d change your sexuality before you got married and changed your last name. I''ll do it."


    "So if you''re saying something abominable? You know, it''s decided to be a magic fight."


    "But nevertheless he used a variety of sorceries. Travel using the wind, the suspicion of the power of the earth, and strikes using the power of the water. I could have checked at least three of them."


    "Higher technology is also a good place. I''ve heard of people who can use magic to fight that far...?


    When Larna was impressed and the referee tried to raise Alphilis'' hand to proclaim victory, Alphilis took up the wooden sword and pointed to an audience seat in the arena. We know that there is Lilliam. An even more frightening audience. Liliam is already retired from the arena, and the way he fights is legendary. Of course, there shouldn''t be a turn today - but maybe. The expectation gradually propagates and changes to excitement. It didn''t take long until the audience started shouting Lilliam''s name.


    And after a while. Excitement culminated when Liliam really appeared in the arena. Liliam raised her hand gently to respond to the audience and stood in front of the Alphilis, letting Cassandra carry her away. Now Lilliam has one smaller head than Alphilis. The diagram was the opposite of the previous one.


    Continued

 1248 City of Pleasure, Part 83 - In the Arena at Tarram

    "I didn''t know you were going to nominate me. Were you going to do that from the start?


    "Didn''t you mean that from the beginning? I know better than to watch."


    Liliam laughed all the time.


    "You were being read. Of course, I didn''t even intend to put it out, as I don''t seem to talk about it in this team fight. Nevertheless, I was going to do it more securely. Do you prefer flashy?


    "You can''t run and hide here, can you? Nobody has a witness, even if it turns out so well. In case they tease me, I''ll be in trouble. Besides, it''s gonna be a good sell for us."


    "Excessive confidence destroys you, doesn''t it?


    "Isn''t that the same for you? How can you still live in such an embarrassing eye? Oh, because you killed everyone involved."


    Liliam''s expression blued in the words whispered softly in Alphilis'' ears. The question arises as to why. But Alphilis continued to deviate. Exactly when I bought this story, I hesitated to even use it for a rush in Alphilis, but I really needed to make Liliam serious without a hangover. I thought there was no point in not assembling the real Lilliam.


    Besides, I thought Liliam''s greatest strength lay in calm, just to listen, so I wanted to shake her psychologically before I fought. It is the basic tactic of Alphilis to always take it to a situation that is unfavourable to the other person and in his favor.


    But - things were different all this time. From Lilliam, the signs were all gone for a moment. And the adjudicator next door crushed this.


    "... this provocation is a failure. I''ll give you the signal to start, but I suggest you run away at the same time."


    "Yes?"


    "You made" Black Lilliam "serious, didn''t you? Even the organization decided to look out for him, how... frightened. I''ll pray for you, don''t die."


    "Wait a minute -"


    "(Focus, they''re coming!


    Immediately after Alphilis tries to question the female referee who uttered the words of concern, the female referee gently distances herself and signals the start of the game. Alphilis wasn''t alarmed, but he put it out in the form of a sword to Lilliam''s side according to his instincts. Fly backwards at the same time and stand back. A light shock ran once in his hand, and the wooden knife Alphilis had had was tearing apart eight times. It''s supposed to be the same wooden weapon, but it''s like using a sharp blade, or looking at a wooden knife that''s been torn apart by a suspicious force, and a war runs on Alphilis. Without a word of shadow, he could have died.


    And the shadows were crushing.


    "(Shit...)"


    "What?"


    "(This is not human business. I thought fewer people had the power to stand out in the modern age, but you still have such a swordsman. With me, I could barely see)"


    "Huh?"


    No way, is that happening? An attack so fast that the shadows can''t be seen? Alphilis was filled with incredible feelings.


    "(Cut five times at the meeting. That was a move to strike out four bottles from another direction and pass through the first sword muscle and dimension in the last blow. So I actually cracked it to 8 instead of 10, but I guess I tried to see if I could see it through - but that wasn''t the full speed. The attack now has been attacked at least 16 times. It''s a monster)"


    "I don''t care what you say about that... I''m not proud of you, but I didn''t see you at all, did I?


    "(Do something. Don''t die more than that, okay? They''re willing to kill you, aren''t they? Your head would have been ripped off if you hadn''t stabbed the wooden knife earlier)"


    "Don''t be scared!


    Alphilis screamed unexpectedly, but it wasn''t the case. They did this with the same wooden weapon. There is also a considerable difference in strength. No, on the contrary, maybe it''s more powerful than Cassandra.


    And there''s one more thing that bothers me. The shadows and the alphilis were thinking the same thing.


    "Hey, Lilliam''s dark hair is ground hair, isn''t it? Then..."


    "(Oh, you mean with some sort of magician, or special powers)"


    "... should I really abstain"


    "(Do you think you can forgive me for that?


    When Alphilis glimpsed Lilliam, he was apparently just going to replace his warped weapon. Besides, I was just about to prepare multiple weapons so that the weapons could be distorted this time. Apparently, I mean it.


    Alphilis narrowed down the options.


    "Sure, I can''t do it anymore. Then do you really have to do it?"


    "(Do you use a curse mark?


    "No, I''ll stop doing that. If I let the curse go, it could be counterproductive for me to get out here. I''ll handle it in full, without a curse."


    "(Because if you don''t think you can do it, I''ll take your place, right? I don''t mean for you to die in here either)"


    Without having to take shadow advice, Alphilis was starting to act. Because I didn''t think Liliam would wait for me. And Alphilis had his hands on the ground with enough distance from Lilliam.


    Continued

 1249 City of Pleasure, Part 84 - In the Arena at Tarram

    "Kill that speed first -" Earth Tsunami (Earth Wave) ""


    When Alphilis cast his magic by finishing the chant halfway through, the ground waved and the arena deformed into distortion. Not even attack magic, but this was supposed to make the scaffolding extremely bad.


    But when Liliam saw the deformed arena, he quickly ran through it, flying high in space and twisting his body, dropping a heavy blow. A seemingly abandonable attack, but with unexpected velocity and its power, Alphilis'' body was gently engulfed in the ground. The score is different, but no less powerful than Cassandra''s blow, and if Alphilis hadn''t reinforced the wooden knife with magic, his brain would have been lightly cracked.


    "This... stupid power!


    "(Reinforcement of physical abilities by witchcraft? Probably didn''t mean it, but grew up using magic that way. As a result of always putting yourself in a battlefield kind of environment - but I guess that''s not all. That alone has no reason for my instincts to sound more alarming. No matter how fast and heavy you can strike)"


    While the shadow makes a sober analysis, Alphilis also responds with physical abilities and swords reinforced by witchcraft. However, the difference in force is evident in a few combinations. Alphilis didn''t happen to try to distance himself, but the quality of the ground he changed himself wouldn''t allow it.


    If Liliam hadn''t covered the surface of the ground with ice, which Liliam would have treaded on, Liliam wouldn''t have fallen ill.


    Alphilis goes on to use sorcery. But I don''t have time to use anything that needs chanting. Alphilis immediately brings to mind a list of sorceries that can be used without chanting, and instantly uses something valid from them.


    "Restrain, ''Ground Pillar (Ground Pillar)''"


    From the ground, which has changed into irregularities, now a number of columns emerge. Some of them stretched toward Lilliam, but Lilliam could easily deflect the stone pillars that stretched unconstructively. But there were just so many of them, that they moved away from the Alphilis.


    Alpha Reese chases after him.


    "Wear," Stone Arrow ""


    Stone crushing, rolled out of a stone column stretched to surround Lilliam. A full chant would be a killer arrow, but that could be fatal. Incomplete sorcery because there was no time to chant further. However, the number is innumerable and omnidirectional, including time differences, and the plurality is launched in the same orbit.


    It would just be impossible to beat it all down, and it was just magic that seemed to work, but most of them were beaten down without reaching Lilliam.


    It was just a stunned alphilis, but a severe pain ran suddenly on my back trying to distance myself to use a great deal of magic. If you put your hands on it, your back is slashed for some reason. Liliam, instead of being in front, certainly doesn''t look like she waved a sword. Speaking of unusual things, I thought Alpha Reese might be changing the color of her eyes.


    "Wait, the color of your eyes changes," he said?


    "(Oh, no good - I have a demon eye, that one!


    The shadow gave a warning, but I couldn''t say anything more. I don''t even know what the devil''s eye is in the first place. Even with enough power, with the addition of more demonic eyes, this battle is over. I couldn''t have predicted what would happen.


    It was precisely when Shadow (Polskaya) thought that he should fight even if he was forced to take Alphilis'' consciousness away, that Alphilis withheld it.


    "Wait, I''ll still do it"


    "(if you''re saying that! You''re gonna die!?


    "If this is how you want to die, that''s it. If it''s the same brunette, I can''t lose!


    "(What''s the point, it is!


    "I don''t know, but this is more of my instinct stuff! I really can''t lose to her. You''re so strong, you feel it!


    "(Alphilis... do you say that much? Then do it thoroughly, but not surprisingly.


    "What?


    It was at the same time that Alphilis listened to the shadow''s advice and Lilliam, who was walking toward Alphilis, stopped the move. And he felt the discomfort that filled the arena.


    "Hey, where have you been?


    Gunz watching the fight while drinking, but Riddill came back on the spot. I was so focused on fighting as to indulge, but suddenly I thought I''d taken a seat, I didn''t come back for a while. I haven''t been around for a long time. It''s quiet because of this, but Gunz is supposed to be Ridil''s go-to role for once, so I was wondering if there might be anything wrong with not having a lot of Ridil. Maybe that''s funny, but I didn''t want to have any extra trouble right now.


    Gunz asked Lydil, obliged to do so. But Lydill''s reply was unexpected.


    "Oh, there was trouble in the arena. Went to see how things were going."


    "Trouble? What the hell?"


    "A demon king has occurred. And suddenly."


    Gunz stops inadvertently tilting a liquor bottle at Lydil''s words. But the look doesn''t change.


    "It''s a side effect of Xperion anyway, isn''t it? It''s a problem. There are many swordsmen and Jaegers in this arena anyway. They''ll be disposed of in no time."


    "Well, how about that?


    "What the hell. Experion alone. Then no such powerful demon king occurs. I need to make some adjustments. Isn''t that what you were talking about?


    "I hear that''s the story. But when you look at it in the field, it seems that a certain percentage of individuals can be powerful. What I said was troublesome is what I meant by words. If you don''t want any trouble, I suggest you leave.


    "Trouble?" I mean... "


    "You don''t obey my orders. Which means that''s all he''s got."


    Continued

 1250 City of Pleasure, Part 85 - In the Arena at Tarram

    Alphilis and Lilliam, plus the female referee, were looking at the entrance to the arena at the same time. The entrance to the arena is in three directions. It is a common way for the opponent to come out and a large inlet for carrying out other large luggage and items. However, they are closed during martial arts, and the large entrance and exit are also made of iron fences treated with magic just in case, such as warcraft.


    On that iron fence, a big shock ran. The first thing I noticed was the audience close to the entrance. When the big shock passes on to them too, the cheer fits in a little. And as Lilliam and Alphilis'' gaze gathered there, so did the attention of the other audiences. And when the second, third and third shocks continued, the iron fence that was supposed to withstand even the attack of the Herd of Warcraft blew up. What came out of it was a warcraft like a large monkey.


    But the audience of Tarram will not move. This was all the more exciting to see if this was from the fight again. That changed in an instant when the entire body of the monkey was revealed. Above form it is indeed a monkey. But its body surface was not fur, but covered with the heads of other warcraft. Goats, cats, pigs. In fact, the appearance of animals and warcraft that seemed to be of various kinds was visible on their body surfaces. What we have in common is a distressed look. Seeing those resentful voices, the audience screamed simultaneously and tried to escape.


    But shortly afterwards, the great ape throws the broken iron fence toward the audience''s escape route. Pierced by an iron fence, some of them died shaking. Otherwise the audience fell into confusion with the screams, but when the low and disastrous voice sounded from the great ape, they all paid attention there at once.


    Don''t move.


    "You warcraft - talk!?


    Alphilis was also surprised. Obviously he is a demon king from the wind, but examples of demon kings having conversations have already been reported to the Alliance. The problem is that this monkey-type demon king conversation was very fluent.


    "This is a fight, humans. It''s boring without the audience, isn''t it? Now we''ll show you the fight, just like you let us do the bending. What, I''m not gonna make it worse.


    This is a bet. If these women beat me, they''ll all be safely released from here. If I win, I''ll turn these women into crooks. Right, did you say ''slab'' or something in human terms? Can I join you guys? What do you say, it''s not a bad story. I promise you, I won''t give a shit to the audience. "


    "Slab - what?


    "I see, is that Hakuen the Great Monkey"


    Alphilis didn''t miss hearing Lilliam whine with a cautious face.


    "On the table, as a smart monkey, he''s a monkey putting out as a spectacle before fighting and performing. But they use it in a very sublime way. You know what happens when a female fighter loses in the back arena?


    - Yeah, for once.


    "Not all of it - putting that kind of condition on when you lose, the amount jumps when you win. Because of that, there are still female fighters who challenge such battles, but their taste in doing so is more or less the same. From one point on, I started using non-human products, saying that it was not normal and interesting. Haquen is a regular."


    "... wait a minute, that"


    "It sucks. That monkey is used to being a human woman. But I heard that he was quite impotent to stick to it. I wonder how much he resented humans."


    Aside from whether or not Lilliam''s words are true, what''s for sure is that the hostile demon king is right in front of him. Moreover, it is about considerable wisdom turning. Guild reports say that individuals of high wisdom were as powerful as they were. It was easy to imagine that this demon king was not one of a kind.


    And as proof of that fact, Haquen threw it towards the martial arts entrance and blocked the door when he pulled the wood that was planting the weapon around it. And proclaim it exalted.


    "From now on, I forbid you to intrude into this fight! If you break that promise, my men will strike the audience without sight!


    When Haquen cries out, what a warcraft, demon king and other aliens come out of all of them and behind them, and climb into the audience. Liliam pounded her tongue. If you take the audience hostage, it will go away except to challenge the battle head-on. Besides, I only have the kind of wooden sword at hand.


    If Cassandra woke up, she''d move even if she let it go, but it''s been a big deal nonetheless. Liliam put her head to work on what to do now, but returned to me in the words of Alphilis.


    "Let''s fight together first, shall we?


    "... you have no choice. As head of the vigilante, you can''t have seen this."


    "Ahhh, you''re back calm. I thought I''d climbed blood on my head."


    "Well, weren''t you in a hurry?


    "Hey, I think there were more gaps in that state"


    "Still, there''s something called how to do it, isn''t there? I almost killed him. Let me ask you later how you know my past?


    "If only we were alive."


    Ahead of Alphilis pointing with his jaw, further herds of warcraft and aliens continued. Apparently Haquen isn''t going to fight on his own. Don''t you have a lot of Warcraft though? Liliam was somewhat inconsistent, as there shouldn''t be any performances or productions using warcraft these days.


    Hakuen nodded his tongue as he snorted.


    "These guys were already ready in the arena. Don''t tell me you''re cowardly, okay?


    "You don''t even care to listen to me."


    "True. I didn''t expect it to get that bad. Let''s fire the guy we were tutoring."


    "Ha ha! You''re funny people."


    "Really? I don''t know where to laugh."


    I heard more from behind Haquen. And the neck of some warcraft is flying. The woman, who emerged from behind Haquen, once inside the arena, stood down in front of Alphilis and Lilliam as she stepped in and flew the Warcraft, putting a blow to Haquen.


    Continued

 1251 City of Pleasure, Part 86 - In the Arena at Tarram

    The woman threw the sword in her hand at the feet of Alphilis and Lilliam. The good momentum is shaken by the sword that stood on the ground.


    "Absolutely, I didn''t know you would go here and hit it when you said you left Experion''s investigation to manpower. Negotiate with me to get both rewards."


    "That - Fostina?


    "Oh my God. Why are you here?


    "Long time no see, Lilliam, Alphilis."


    When Fostina glanced lightly, Lilliam and Alphilis looked at each other.


    "Do you know him?"


    "This is our dialogue."


    "We''ll talk about it later. Demon King! From the beginning I was inside the arena. You wouldn''t be complaining about this, would you?


    "... fine. Whatever it is, it''s better. I like the thriving fighting. Especially women."


    Seeing Haquen nodding his tongue, Alphilis threw a totally disdainful glance.


    You''re a horny monkey.


    "Don''t worry, woman. I''m not interested in you."


    "Whatever!?


    "Leave me alone. I can''t help being hot on monkeys."


    "Gosh, this is what grown-up women can afford!?


    "What if I''m saying something stupid? I''ll be there."


    As Lilliam warned, the warcraft around Haquen came at once. As Alphilis and Lilliam take the sword, the front line is Fostina. Every time she waves her sword, two or three warcraft necks fly away. Alphilis, who should have been stronger than before, also unwittingly gives a heartfelt tribute to the sword muscles who are just ashamed of the name of the brave man.


    "That''s Fostina. You can''t lose."


    When Liliam also waves the losing and sword, he doesn''t know how many times he has cut it up this time, but surely the enemy in front of him is tearing it apart. Obviously, the sword speed was higher than earlier. I guess that''s the sword you wield with the intention of killing.


    And Alphilis fortified the wooden knife with golden magic, and then used Fostina''s sword to switch to two. The enemies that Alphilis slashed burned, or burst, and some froze. The audience cheers on the way the Trinity fought.


    "Sure, you seem to have control, but you''re not going to be opponent with just a warcraft, Hakuen!


    "Don''t worry, queen of the arena. I have as many alternatives as I can get."


    When summoning formations emerge from around Haquen, one warcraft after the other. At the same time, demon kings and warcraft, which should have taken in from Hakuen''s body, have separated one after the other.


    "Shit, this doesn''t kiri!


    "No, this is crazy, isn''t it? If Haquen became the Demon King just now, he shouldn''t have time to make a pact with a warcraft like the one he summons. What''s going on?


    "Now more than that, it''s a countermeasure!


    The Alphilis question was swallowed by the momentum of the battle, but Liliam and Fostina had already moved. They split left and right and approach Haquen as he drops the heads of the Warcraft.


    "Ready!"


    "Shiitake"


    Lilliam and Fostina strike a powerful enough blow as Haquen flies a blow in the arm like Marutai. But they were both taken by Haquen''s skin.


    "Stiff?"


    "This one is soft, but very elastic - what is this skin?


    "Itchy, itchy human!


    Haquen shook off Liliam and Fostina in a loud way, but in doing so, he bellied and Alphilis'' "Compressed Atmosphere (Deep Press)" flew in. I''m just scratching my stomach as I hit straight and Hakuen''s giant blows up behind me, but it hasn''t been a sniper blow either.


    But is Alpha Reese on schedule? The flaming beast that quickly appeared around the Alphilis swarms and strikes.


    "" The Flaming Beast (Flame) Madness (Caprizio) ""


    [Water to stare at the bottom of the earth, sludge when hatred descends, be a barrier to erupt before Me]


    "Sludge (Dirty) Wall Protection (Wall)"


    The beast of flames had stormed one after the other into the sludge that had suddenly erupted before Haquen, and had been extinguished. Some of the beasts attacked Hakuen by trying to go around burning down the other Warcraft, but the head count is less than half. Even with Haquen, the Warcraft embedded in him will not be able to respond and achieve the same effect as they think.


    Further Haquen will pursue.


    [Proceed on top of each other and pull the enemy to the bottom of the earth]


    "Tsunami (Wave) of Sludge (Dirty)"


    [Gather in our hands, bless the Spirit of the Wind, and use his power to crush the enemy in front of you]


    "Giant (Mountain) Wind Fist (Knuckle)"


    The tsunami caused by Haquen was crushed by the giant wind fist made by Alphilis, but as a sorcery, it was a consultation. The look on the faces of the three of them became rude to Haquen, who slapped his hand with a kick and a laugh that looked funny.


    "What do you mean? Isn''t this a high-ranking sorcerer! Didn''t the Demon King and the others not use witchcraft?


    "No, naturally occurring demon kings are originally highly intelligent. Those are many who use witchcraft, but I didn''t see much of that trend in individuals who I think were made by black magicians.


    But does this - does Experion have that effect?


    "Wisdom alone can''t explain this. I just think this uses the wisdom of others. Assuming this was generated by Experion and others, does that mean that even wisdom can be transferred?


    "I can''t stop having such convenient things!


    Fostina stormed, but the blow all over her stops with Haquen''s crossed arms slashed and torn to about half. And where Fostina''s movements were stiff, an arm that suddenly grew on Haquen''s back swung down smashing her.


    Continued

 1252 City of Pleasure, Part 87 - In the Arena at Tarram

    On the verge of Fostina being smashed, Alphilis succeeded in escaping holding Fostina, but Fostina''s sword was crushed and scattered.


    "One hair at a time!"


    "Come on, it''s nothing."


    "Still a little too powerful, though. It''s based on witchcraft and the tough muscles of a wild beast, no less than a high-ranking sorcerer. If that''s Jung-min, you''ll be fine."


    "No way. That''s all the Demon King has on it, and it doesn''t, does it?


    "If that demon king can remove it all, maybe he''s as handsome as he thinks? Whatever it is, we have to assume it, but it''s easier to fight than Lilliam. Nothing gets too hot, either, Fostina or Liliam."


    Alphilis magically creates a sword out of the soil and gives his sword to Fostina. It''s an alphilis that somehow nailed Liliam, too, but Liliam doesn''t seem to be willing to leave.


    "But is there anything you can do? Without it, we''ll sharpen each other until either soul runs out. It''s obviously not good for us to be able to regenerate and not have the means to recover?


    "I have a plan... it''s time."


    Alphilis glanced at the audience. When Lilliam glanced at the audience, he saw the light reflected on his sword. Liliam was guessing what Alphilis intended.


    "Oh, that sort of thing... then I guess I''m better off holding back. Wouldn''t you two move too much? You can''t take responsibility if your neck falls off, can you?


    When Liliam stares at Hakuen in a ragged manner, his eyes glow silver. Obviously, the Devil''s Eye was activated, but Haquen doesn''t know what that means? I was watching Liliam change properly.


    Liliam was on the call to Haquen.


    "Welcome, Lord Ete. Sounds like you need a strong eye odor."


    "Plump. I''ll do anything to distort that look."


    "Wouldn''t that be impossible?


    When Haquen took a step, his feet were suddenly crumbling. If you look, one of my legs is severed from under my knees. Haquen screamed at the sudden, severe pain. Liliam is having a tongue lick.


    "Oh, you scream good inside. Let me hear more."


    "Damn, what have you done!


    "Think about it with your smarter head. It''s mostly monkey-headed, but you don''t know. Oh, that behavior''s full of gaps, isn''t it?


    When Haquen froze, his throat was slashed and torn. Has your vocal cord been slashed, and now you can''t even raise your voice, Hakuen? Lilliam stood on Haquen''s face, who fell by accident.


    And he was crushing Haquen''s eyes poking him at a rate he couldn''t even stop seeing. A screaming hakuen without a voice.


    "Apparently, the warcraft they took in don''t automatically protect them, either, do they? Not an opportunity, Alpha Reese?


    "It kind of sounds like you''re gonna say... but it sure is!


    As Alphilis grabbed the hand sticking out into the sky, more and more sword-handed warriors jumped out into the audience. Jaeger''s people were waiting. There was also a mix of swordsmen in it.


    They woke up with Lisa''s sensors. Based on Cassandra''s advice, they gently hid themselves near the Warcraft. And they waited for the gap between the battles of the Alphilis. Of course, I had informed Alphilis that the line had reflected the light with its sword that the preparations were over.


    And according to Alphilis'' signal, the warriors began to eliminate the Warcraft who would take the audience hostage at the same time. Haquen sensed something had happened, but he couldn''t give orders without a voice. It was best served first by protecting himself from Lilliam.


    But Hakuen was still relatively calm. From the screaming of the Warcraft, it was certainly possible that the hostages were gone, but we knew that the situation had only become unfavourable. Once we pull out of here, we just need to get back on our feet and attack the humans carefully. Now that I''m free, I didn''t think I needed to be forced here. Yes, I didn''t think I needed to listen to that human being.


    Haquen had two miscalculations. One was that he did not envisage that other persons who were in the arena would be disturbed by the deactivation of the hostages. The person was moving faster and faster than Haquen expected. It was Zems who succeeded in slashing him down from behind Haquen, trying to back him down, and giving him a deep hand.


    "A brilliant battle. Can I join you?


    "Zems!"


    The audience in the arena didn''t miss hearing the name that Fostina accidentally shouted. Zems the Brave is here. The fact was giving the audience great hope. Soon the blurring spread like a different wave and became a loud cheer, but Liliam looked at it bitterly.


    Because in Lilliam''s opinion, we were going to withdraw Haquen. And because he was going to beat it with the total strength of the vigilante, or even more than Arnelia and so on. That''s because Zems slashed Hakuen from behind, which was in the form of blocking Hakuen''s retreat path.


    "Chi... do something extra"


    Besides, I don''t even like Zems in itself. There is no definite evidence, but every time I hear rumors that this man has appeared in Tarram, I feel like there is a case that is not going on. I''ve always suspected that Lilliam was involved in them, but there''s nothing to prove. And even though he was the Demon King, he slashed him from behind. I wonder whether those who named brave men and still smile at the cheers of the audience can fight in such a way.


    Such a fold, the gaze of Zems and Alphilis staggered. Alphilis was the first to know Zems'' name at that time, but he still couldn''t help but feel something fated. And there was a man who suddenly came upon Zems, trying to step aside from each other.


    Continued

 1253 City of Pleasure, Part 88 - In the Arena at Tarram

    "Zemsuuuuu!"


    "Mm!?


    Zems received the sword at his place, but he was thrust into his will and into the power of his sword for a few steps. Zems saw the look on his opponent''s face, but his eyes burning in the flames of hate are so impressive that the overall face statue doesn''t come into his head.


    But he wasn''t the only one surprised by the sudden sight. Fostina was raising her voice close to screaming.


    "Ridil!? You, you were alive?


    "You think it''s Lydil?


    Zems raised his voice of surprise unexpectedly. A young brave man who used to deal with plays. There was only enough interest to see what it was like, but my skill was certain. I could have ended it with a little teasing, or just making contact, but it was a bad place to meet. The invisible prairie, and the companions I was taking with me, were also bad. If Dirt, Anarches, and Enema hadn''t gotten weird, it might not have gotten to the point of killing them. Or if Riddill had a little less hope in the world and was not serious about living, Zems might have distracted him as well.


    It is true that Zems also remembered a slight threat while receiving Riddill''s genuine sword, but thought Riddill, who would be stronger in the battle, was more terrifying than the current marvel. Still, no matter how strong I get, I''m sure I can''t lose first, but it should have been only a degree of delicacy.


    Now if you put your swords together again like this, you will understand the vessel very well. Lidil, who has obviously become the owner of a vessel unlike before. It is as if the appearance had remained intact and only the contents had been replaced. It''s dangerous as it is. When Zems felt that way, things were actually happening in this arena at the same time.


    "Ugh!


    "What!?


    A fireball that suddenly releases from the audience without touching forward. But it wasn''t Zems, he got Riddill involved and crashed into the battlefield wall, and it went down in flames. The shock and the audience scream and run away again at the winding flames.


    The servant Zems was also unable to grasp the situation, but a loud voice was emitted from the audience towards Zems.


    "Zems'' husband! Can you get away with it?


    "You don''t have to know what''s going on! Anyway, if you don''t run away, give me this. Then it''s not going to stop!


    Yell so fast, or I could see a man rising loose from the midst of the fire. Zems was somewhat conjectured by that alone. Apparently, Riddill has become something other than human. And for sure, you hate yourself to death, too. We may not be able to defeat it, but some may recall from the earlier screams of Fostina that Riddill is a brave man. This is an indispensable city for taram, scandal (gossip). It is Zems'' truth that he was not even suspected.


    "Fine. I don''t know who it is, but let me follow your advice. I don''t like useless fights."


    "Two tongues is fine, sir. But I have a job, too. It turned out to be a funnier offer than I expected, but that''s a lot."


    Of course the Lord of the Voice was Gunz. Gunz didn''t have time to stop Riddill, who jumped away when he recognized Zems'' appearance, and regretted this situation. Gunz doesn''t know much about Lydil''s circumstances, but Gunz knows a lot about strength that he doesn''t think is Zems''. As a mercenary, I saw its strength several times directly. I really didn''t think Zems was a good idea, and I needed to do something about Riddill first.


    The fireball that hit Lydil was almost without addition or subtraction, but it doesn''t seem to be fatally injured by Lydil, who became the Demon King. I would have called Doom to do something about it, but I can''t get through with how much urgent it is to call it.


    "When this happens, I just have to speak to Libidu... no, is that worse? Yeah, I don''t have time to think about it!


    Gunz followed his instincts and started acting. Because Lidil in that state is likely to be able to do nothing about it on his own. Killing, even if it sucks, is impossible to catch. And Lydil, and Gunz, disappeared from the flames as Zems escaped the arena and followed. The others had to stare at the condition in a pompous manner, but at the same time Haquen was retreating into the gap. Summon an immortal warcraft, a demon king on the spot, or separate it from your body.


    Even for Alphilis, Fostina, and Lilliam to follow, they stopped me from going. They immediately signal their companions.


    "Cassandra!"


    "Lunatica! Line!


    "Ouch!


    "Mmm."


    "Shit, shah."


    The callers run out in unison. But there were still demons in front of Renatica and the line, and Cassandra knew all about the structure of the arena, so she decided to leave the demons to her men to get ahead. Cassandra, light-hearted for her gigantic body, runs windy. Apparently the impact of being hit by Alphilis earlier is already gone. It''s just resilience.


    Cassandra runs out to where Hakuen would be. Hakuen should know it''s this way if we''re going to get out of the back of the arena. I wandered around the arena for a long time as a spectacle, and if Haquen is sprouting his intelligence, because I thought he would always remember the shortest way out.


    And Cassandra found traces of Haquen''s blood. Speaking of demon kings, they still won''t block the wounds. And Cassandra accidentally hid herself reflexively, trying to bend the bend. Because I saw Hakuen at the edge of my sight. No matter how Cassandra is, I''m not going to do something about her struggling opponent on her own with the three earlier girlfriends. First of all, if you know the escape route, it will be enough. Not least, the sensation of blood was gradually getting longer, indicating that the wound was blocking. But instead of fleeing, Haquen is apparently talking to someone. Cassandra cleared her ears.


    Continued

 1254 City of Pleasure, Part 89 - In the Arena at Tarram

    "I did what you asked me to do, didn''t I? I can''t do more than that, it''s going to be a pretty dangerous fight. I don''t have an in-laws to do that."


    �D�D


    "Well, then you have the power, and I borrowed the Warcraft for summons. But it''s just a bunch of people who can barely use it. To a human opponent of such strength, it must also be a stepping stone. If only you''d used more of your earlier pills on the demons. Oh, I might still be able to figure it out."


    �D�D


    "What? So this one wins? You, from the beginning..."


    "- It''s a beast, isn''t it? Fight and die."


    All Cassandra sounded like was the last conversation. But shortly after the word, Hakuen stormed, but countless attacks flew through Hakuen''s body. Haquen was not even properly fit to advance, and the front of his body was unbroken.


    "Gi... hi"


    "Oh, only endurance is a first-class product. That''s all I''m gonna compliment you for."


    Shortly after the words, Cassandra felt her whole body hair open and her body bubbling. The feeling that Cassandra has tasted for a long time - this is the ''feeling of death''.


    Immediately after that, Haquen''s body had been chopped countless times. No, everything around it, including Hakuen, was fine dust. Instead of being a lump of meat, it became just a lump of blood. There were no signs. Only slaughter was there. Cassandra endured with a trembling body in her arms. Don''t look. That''s all my instincts could tell. Yet only the conversation was heard.


    "Oh, you were here? Long time no see."


    �D�D


    "Yeah, because you might need a handkerchief for a time of need. Our main handkerchief is almost unusable. That and this is because of the mess of" That Dumb. "


    But thanks to you, there was also a harvest. This Xperion and my abilities seem very compatible. You should be able to substitute enough for this. We''ve also been able to confirm the occurrence of intelligent individuals. All you have to do is hold down what''s currently in circulation. That''s why Yatri set out to move. There''s nothing better than a greedy human being. "


    �D�D


    "Oh, Almas? Whisper''s a little cautious, too. Confusion must be interesting because you can''t control it. It''s no different from order, like the chaos you can control. Don''t worry, I''ve got my hands on it. And worst of all, if you were here, you wouldn''t care about Almas, would you? I fear even Whisper, you would."


    Were you upset by the words, or were you even more intensely murderous, the signs had disappeared again shortly afterwards. Cassandra wanted to escape but endured with utmost necessity. And after the signs disappeared, he fluttered out. That was to ascertain the traces of who was there. On the spot was Hakuen, who became blood, but even the blood is evaporating.


    And looking slowly at his feet, there were many traces of black lines extending radially on the spot. Seeing the trail, Cassandra was remembering her own memories. This trail says it looks familiar. It''s also like humiliation. Cassandra opened the door to her memory as she battled her own instincts to resist.


    and there liliam and alphilis caught up. I guess Liliam thought the same thing about Cassandra. They came after us with them.


    And Cassandra, who thinks about it, and she sees the blood buildup and she finds out something happened.


    "Cassandra, Haquen''s dead, isn''t he?


    "Oh, yeah. Instead of being torn apart, he was dusted to death."


    "Fine dust...? I don''t think so."


    There seemed to be a verse that Fostina thought of, but I was thinking a little bit about whether she was hesitant to say it.


    And then Liliam notices the black marks at Cassandra''s feet. But Liliam''s expression was blue in an instant when she saw it. It is bluer than the earlier Alphilis provocation. Alphilis also detected an anomaly, he cared about Lilliam.


    "Liliam, you look blue, don''t you?


    "... wouldn''t you know? That''s why."


    "I can''t believe it... I should have killed them all... no, but wrong people? But make sure your face..."


    "Liliam, hold on!


    Alphilis rocked Lilliam''s shoulder, but his response is faint. Alphilis asked Cassandra for help with her eyes, but at the same time Cassandra looked disgusted.


    Alphilis was approximating today''s battle as he wished. Yet, at the end of the day, the battle was to end unexpectedly, leaving something more on his chest.


    Continued

 1255 City of Pleasure, Part 90 ~ Wounds ① ~

    "Liliam, do you have a minute?


    "I need to talk to you, too, Cassandra."


    It is a Tarram vigilante who swept and reprocessed the remnants of the fighting field with the Alphilis and others. There were things I wanted to talk to the Alphilis, but dealing with the audience and checking their safety was a priority over that. The manpower that had to be allocated for that, and also skipping instructions, filled Liliam''s and Cassandra''s hands and didn''t seem to get time to discuss it with the Alphilis or anything. This happened because the chain of command was not subdivided and organizations that often relied on Liliam and Cassandra''s abilities.


    For this reason, Lilliam and the others decided to return the Alphilis to the Inn once and use it the next morning. There were no victims in the audience, and it was done to the extent of the injuries, obviously because Jaeger''s response was excellent, and Lilliam and the others had to admit honestly that. The vigilante alone would have made the victims inevitable. Still, it wasn''t until midnight that I finished all the processing.


    Liliam was not in a private residence, but in a temporary stuffing facility set up inside the arena. I was meeting with some of the executives on the spot, Cassandra. When they had done everything they could by the end of the day and freed the executives, Liliam and Cassandra spoke up at the same time, just saying they wanted to talk to each other.


    "Fine first, Cassandra."


    "... maybe it''s the same requirement."


    "Huh? I wonder what that means."


    Liliam heard unexpected words from Cassandra. Cassandra was hesitating, but carefully choosing words, to ask Liliam questions.


    "Liliam, I know it''s hard to answer, but I think it''s important. I want you to answer in detail. I''ve heard roughly one thing about Liliam as she walked through the back arena. The people who were partitioning the back arena at the time put you in a group and that - maddened me. Does that fit?


    "- Yeah, it fits."


    "Well, I killed all the people involved in the act. Really?


    You''re right.


    "Did you really kill them all?


    Liliam responded perfectly to Cassandra''s question. And Lilliam thought, and after a long silence, opened his heavy mouth.


    "I''ll make sure. Is that an important question?


    "Oh, it''s important"


    "Right - the man definitely killed them all with this hand. But a woman could be alive."


    "What do you mean?


    "There was a woman who tortured me. I was a woman I''d never even seen in the back arena, but apparently there are people in Tarram who make teaching a living. Whether it''s a beast, a warcraft, or a human, if asked. I was tortured by him for three days and three nights. I don''t know his face, he was wearing a mask, and maybe he just remembers from his tone that he''s a woman. You have been sniffed the medicine, and your consciousness is blurred. Only a strangely strong scent smell and a symbolic mask lingered on my nose.


    When I was freed and I ran into revenge and broke into a crowd of men, I ran into a scene where the men were having fun with some slave women. But the men were rallied with crude medication and were unable to make a normal decision. The women who were on the spot were not treated as human beings and were being committed while being killed. In it, a woman in the same mask died.


    The men were in no condition to talk, and I thought the woman who tortured me was dead, but you did only confirm the mask. I''ve never even seen the face under it. What''s wrong with that?


    "... you know. Atai once did the same trick you did in the back arena."


    "Huh?"


    Unexpectedly, Liliam was also overwhelmed by the unexpected confession. Speaking of which, I know very little about Cassandra''s past. As long as I''ve been the head of the vigilante in this taram and once a swordsman? I laugh luxuriously at all times, and I thought it had nothing to do with the dark past, but it''s Lilliam who can''t hide her surprise knowing the unexpected side.


    Cassandra went on to talk.


    "There was a time when Atai was on track. It was undefeated in the back arena. In Atai''s case, Kuchi joined the arena himself, but he was making a lot of money betting on himself. That doesn''t seem to have bothered the people who were partitioning this place. You''ve won a little too much, you''ve made too much money.


    Atai was sanctioned in the name of fighting. Well, that was persistent, wasn''t it? It lasted until Atai cried and sat down and apologized. I was so debilitated that I couldn''t stand on my own feet when I was liberated. At that time, it was the masked tutor who blamed Atai for everything. She was also a woman in Atai. "


    "Is that it? It''s not like you don''t have a female tutor, is it?


    "Same guy who did you with Atai. But it''s been almost 50 years, hasn''t it?


    Lilliam was surprised by Cassandra''s allegations. Because I didn''t think about that possibility.


    "What makes you think that?


    "The people who tortured you also became a problem in the arena world. No matter how pleasant the city of Tarram needs discipline. The people who put you on were, to be honest, even Tarram was a nose knob. That''s why Atai and the others were doing the math to kick them out at the time they screwed you up. It''s just that while Atai and the others were consolidating their evidence to do it in a positive way, you killed them all.


    That''s when I saw the scene where I was torturing you. After the whip that was on the floor, it was just like it was in Atai. "


    "What? But how can you do that now?


    "- I remember where the demon king died earlier. After the whip on the ground, that''s the same thing. Of course it may be my fault. So it may not matter what happens. But isn''t it annoying? If it were the same guy - it would mean that the tragedy of Tarram has been made by several hands.


    How many people do you think cried? Atai didn''t want to create those people, so he went to the vigilante. "


    "That''s enough, Cassandra. ''Cause I understand."


    At that moment, more murderous than when I was deliberately fighting the Alphilis rose from Lilliam. But this time Cassandra is not frightened either. Because I felt the same way.


    Liliam and Cassandra discussed what to do in the future until late at night. That is how one conclusion was reached. And in the middle of the night when even Tarram would sleep, the news came suddenly. From a vigilante guarding the outer perimeter of Tarram, a decree flew in great haste.


    "My God, Mr. Liliam!


    "It''s noisy at night. I wonder what it is."


    "Ha, ha, ha."


    "Did you?"


    "The great army has suddenly emerged north of Tarram! That number is roughly tens of thousands! I''m marching for this one!


    Continued

 1256 City of Pleasure, Part 91 - Sword Wind ① -

    "... that''s a pretty place."


    Seite visited a tavern designated for fighting. There, the service of a woman dressed half naked carried liquor and waved her affection. One of them stands out, the woman of Milius. The tight blue and black body is a Milius trait, but the woman was beautiful with no complaints. Seite, who doesn''t show so much interest in shaping women, also reluctantly solidified herself and hesitated to speak up.


    Then you noticed Seite''s gaze, and the woman looked back. That''s how when I put the liquor I had in my hand on the counter, I turned my hand around Seite''s neck and breathed into my ears all the time.


    "200 pens."


    "What?"


    "200 for one shot, 500 for one night. Can you give me a thousand if you want more special hospitality?


    "No... that... to Cayman."


    "Ah? What, that way? It''s boring."


    The woman, who obviously seemed bored when she named Cayman, left Seite, pointing to the back room with her chin and fingers all the way. Seite remained guided, but behind the woman''s sharp gaze and tongue pounding, she somehow went into the back room feeling unbearable.


    And there was where Cayman was already able to do it by himself.


    Hey, are you here?


    "What, this place?


    "It''s a silhouette. Though it''s supposed to be the healthiest tavern on the surface. Blue line."


    "Though they were all dressed that didn''t look healthy"


    "He''s healthy, not tarram."


    Cayman gave Seite the liquor bottle, as he remembered, as he sipped the grumpy liquor, but Seite refused to do so.


    Cayman is nagged all the time for getting or.


    "Are you kicking my ass?


    "I don''t really like booze. Your kick is healing in about two minutes."


    "Damn, that''s cute. You look like my father to me."


    "Again, you know what?


    "Knowing or nothing, it''s obvious if the guy who sees it sees it. You look just like Dryan when he was younger, you. Hey, Rosanna! It''s booze, booze!


    "Shit, sometimes I even ask for expensive booze"


    An earlier Milius woman placed a bottle of wine, and the momentum just broke. Apparently you''re not familiar with it, but don''t you have much of a fondness for it? Unexpectedly, Cayman also received a surprising booze.


    "Oh, my God, what are you so mad about?"


    "I''ll be angry. Because of your favor, I finished that prosthetic arm and prosthetic leg with three nights of insomnia. I can''t believe it''s hard to use the phrase that ruined it in just one fight. Naturally it is difficult to use, it takes a long time for the sensation to become familiar if it is new. This is why the Beast Man."


    "This guy is also a blacksmith. Mogri, but his arm is definite. You can''t beat a dwarf."


    "There are many weapons made by both Dwarves that smell old and taste great. Atashi and Milius are a few steps ahead of us in the finer task of demanding precise movement in millimeters. The hands of the Dwarves are very tight. I have endurance for that, and I can strike powerful weapons. Nobody knows that."


    Soon Rosanna was also sober on a big jock and added to her seat. Seite swallowed up the question of what was wrong with her job, but apparently it was something in her body for Cayman.


    "So, this is King Dryan''s kid?


    "Apparently. I didn''t think so, but I''m sure you heard from Gruzaldo."


    "What do you mean? You think it''s Groussard?


    "I''m an Amur child intelligence agent. Oh, my God, it''s Dreyan''s ex. We''ve been together since we were kids. You call that childhood taming? I used to travel with Dryan and a few others."


    "An Atashi''s sister, one of my people at that time. Atashi was still a kid, but I''ve been with him on his journey. Didn''t your father ever tell you about your trip?


    "... none. More than that, I''ve never talked to my father in person since I was a little girl, because I was raised separated from the king."


    "Oh - you mean that. I knew it, dryan guy, you''re still straining."


    Cayman stirred up the grumpy liquor. Seite asks what it means.


    "You said something more disturbing than that? You think I''m Lord Amur''s agent?


    "That''s right. As you may not know, Dreyan''s operatives, starting with Amur, are actually lurking in various places. Some of them are human collaborators. That network is working. This time, the beast generals know you''re in a unit that''s out in the human world. No one in the expedition seems to know, so they''re contacting us so we can keep an eye on them."


    "But if there''s such an animal man, it''s something I''m going to notice."


    "You''re retarded, you. The beasts of the Phoenix Chamber of Commerce are Dryan''s ears and eyes. Wherever they are, they''ll be there. There''s one of you in your mercenary regiment, right?


    "... Oh, my God, Jessia"


    "That''s what happened"


    Cayman made a scene. Seite looked a little incredible, but apparently this is natural for him.


    "The Phoenix Chamber of Commerce was originally one way for the beasts to merge into the human world. Many generations ago the king came up with it, and henceforth it became the king''s eye and ear, telling the world of the beasts about the human world. That policy seems to have been further strengthened since Dryan''s replacement.


    Amur is the stage for filling the inadequate part at the Phoenix Chamber of Commerce. Thus, although the behavior is also independent, in some cases we may keep in close contact with the Phoenix Chamber of Commerce. Otherwise, what could move the human world so easily?


    I am, by the way, in charge of this whole area. It''s been a long time since Tarram got here. I can''t believe I''m some kind of spy. I can totally forget myself. "


    "Sometimes if Atashi doesn''t say, I really forget."


    "I like fighting, too. But there is one thing that bothers me. Amur hits my boss on the spot, but he hasn''t heard from me. I haven''t interacted very well with Groussard lately. What happened to that womanizer?


    "... actually."


    Amur had been brainwashed by Whisper, indicating he had been caught. Cayman roared at the words.


    "... I see. The Amur guy was in the human world, too. Did you come into contact with him somewhere? Bad luck, still horrible."


    "Horrified of humans?


    "You too. Dryan is also well aware of the horror. Not about Whisper, not about any other human darkness. He gets his head kicked. Many times more than we do. So he alerted the human world and became king himself. Until then, I had no interest in being king."


    Seite was intrigued by Cayman''s words. My body is about to embark on it at some point.


    "Can I ask you something about the king?"


    "Hmm? I don''t know..."


    Cayman looked a little sinister before opening his mouth hesitantly.


    Continued

 1257 City of Pleasure, Part 92 - Sword Wind ② -

    "... okay, it''ll be a statute of limitations already. Dryan is doing a martial arts training for the beast man who put the continent on top of him, which is rare at the time. These are more prejudicial times than they are now. It took a lot of courage to walk in places that were not under the control of Groussard or the countries. Whatever it is, it''s hard for us to get the information and things that are easily accessible to humans. Sometimes he was taught lies, sometimes he was sold food for extrajudicial prices, and even up to the city, he was paid in advance.


    We''ve been around a lot, haven''t we? You''ve also gone a bit to the prairies, the marshes, the snowlands, the volcanic belts of the western countries and the eastern continent. The ship broke down and ended up swimming, but was about to be eaten by a giant beast. No, I was in a hurry. Dreyan was a masterpiece when he turned bright blue. "


    "You guys are just unplanned, aren''t you?


    "Ugh. Anyway, less than 10 of them accompanied him on the journey. We''re all in the military sync. Especially me and Dryan and the last few of them are rotten from the kid thing. What do we have in common? Did we teach Gora''s grandfather? We were all strong, weren''t we? I guess he was stronger than the beast generals are today. I got one from Kaple''s old man at the time. Everyone was as strong as that, and Dryan was a pretty big guy. We worked together until our bodies stopped moving like every day, but Dryan was like reading and fishing for human society books in the shade there. I thought we were strangers. But he was making decisions about wonders and things. I guess everyone thought his judgment was right. Since then, I have had the qualities to lead others.


    He said he wanted to see human society, so we decided to pause and walk away from the army and see human society. You don''t have our names left in the army, do you? We were only about 10 people long at the time. There was strength in the individual, but no contribution in the military yet "


    "I see..."


    "There wasn''t much war then, either. So we had an adventure. Along the way, humans became companions, other species became companions - and Dryan had a hand in hand with the king of the bloodsucking species. That was so strong. Anything like we can fight each other with Grandpa Gora or something. Yeah, you traveled with Arnelia''s pilgrimage lady, too. You were that woman beautiful - I still don''t even see any more women than that in this taram. A woman of other races, but I fell in love with her unexpectedly. It''s a single-digit number, so heaven gives you one or two. I know she''s alive, but I don''t know what happened."


    Rosanna stepped on Cayman''s foot at that moment, as Cayman tried to remember the old days, but the underside of his nose was stretched. Cayman hurts all the time jumping up. Apparently, Seite was convinced that that was the relationship between these two.


    "I''ll skip the details, but I met the people who decided our fate in it. One of them is Almas. They''re the ones who are manipulating the war from behind. From that time on, the world of the Beastman also had constant skirmishes. We''ve done this with Almas many times, thinking that the cause might be Almas. Of course you fought the Almas elite, which is said to be numbered. And we talked to the Whisper bastard, and we talked to him."


    "Whisper? From what I''ve heard, they''re manipulating Almas from behind, but he''s been around for a long time?


    "I wonder. But maybe we''re the only ones who heard what Whisper really said. I don''t know how far it''s true, but what he said - there were two guys in the human world who shouldn''t have happened. Now that the surviving Great Demon King is so inactive, the order of the human world is kept in moderate skirmishes. I heard that word, and Dryan''s pissed off like he''s never seen it before, huh? I don''t care. I wonder if you''ve ever seen a human or beast man die in a skirmish.


    That''s what Whisper said. You guys are too righteous, I''m sure you''ll be able to see ''that''. He said that ''that'' would not allow the current course of history to change dramatically. The beasts said they shouldn''t come out here.


    I didn''t say what ''that'' was. It''s just that Whisper has been involved in the battlefield for a long time and said he saw a number of strange events. When there is an uncontrolled war, and more victims are likely than necessary, there will be a ''existence to force an end'' to that war. "


    "Forced? What''s that?


    Cayman calmly answered Seite''s query.


    "One said ''silver heir''. They replace this one on a regular basis, but he said it was useless to put in one division of the military no matter who came out. He doesn''t know much about the other one either. But you said your role was to find and raise people who could defeat it. He said one day he would create an organization that could defeat it. But at the end of the day, he said it was no use putting in any kind of force at the moment. We thought it was an excuse. And with the numbers on the spot - we ended all the single-digit numbers at the time and pushed Almas one step ahead of the devastation.


    - And I found out. We were resting that night in preparation for tomorrow''s battle. Gauron''s neck, who was on the lookout, rolled in - and I don''t even remember where he was going from there. My left arm and left leg were lost then. I didn''t even have time to fight. We, the Beast General, couldn''t do anything. It was just me and Dreyan who survived. "


    "Why, just the two of us"


    "Well - but Dryan said later. He was probably human, at least in appearance. But he said it was too strong. Until then, he said, it was as if he was an opponent with a different roots from the species he considered human. When asked why he did not kill himself, he said he had been answered: ''I will not yet die in the king''s vessel''. I guess that opponent thought that Dryan would eventually be King of Gruzaldo. He also said that Drean was prepared to die more than he saw his face, but that''s why he didn''t have to die. I''m glad I fainted without knowing, or I guess that''s the only reason they let me live.


    We survived. We went back to Gruzaldo. But I lost my limbs. I had no way to live as a soldier. Having even lost my everyday life, I relied on Rosanna''s sister to re-enter human society. I was wondering if he could make something that would be my left arm, my left leg. And Dryan remained in Gruzaldo - even training like crazy, rose with strength to become king. Dryan lurks behind the continent, he sees a real threat. I''m trying to make a country ready for that. I''m guessing that sending you to the human world would be an addition. I grew them apart just in case you couldn''t keep an eye on them. "


    "Well, you know what?"


    Seite roared. Because I didn''t expect that to be the intention. Gruzaldo is not royal, and he never thought of himself becoming king, but he is patriotic. He wanted to talk to the king once, and he was starting to think about it now.


    But it always occurred to me that I was concerned, so I asked Cayman.


    "But if you were one of those strong people, the rumors are likely to remain? Groussard has a strong warrior''s tomb and a habit of showing off his strength."


    "Is the grave a corpse or would you need to put your belongings in it? Otherwise, our souls will have returned to the wind and the earth, and we will not make graves. That''s common sense, isn''t it?


    "Right."


    "I didn''t even leave my belongings. It was completely dusty. You can''t just take it home with blood on it."


    To Cayman''s words, Seite learned a tingly disgusting word.


    "You think it''s fine dust?


    "Oh, it''s fine dust. I don''t know how you''re doing it, but the guys who fought him got completely dusty. And my left arm and my left leg. Otherwise, I''ll take it home and see if it sticks with magic. To bring it back, I didn''t even leave any of my people''s belongings. They even took care of my belongings.


    He didn''t even want them to know he existed. No matter how much I contacted the human guild later, there weren''t even rumors of such a guy. It''s just that some of the people in the guild who went out on the battlefield can be gone for no reason. Hiding them fairies, falling into the distortions of the world, some of them were taken away by the sky. But the closest thing to the rumor was that sometimes sword winds blow on the battlefield. Later, they say, only the accumulation of blood can remain. Sometimes they say that blood buildup takes the form of a person. Rumors have been around for hundreds of years, and the guild''s drunkards laughed as a battlefield suspicious tale, but only we knew it was true. Probably Whisper too.


    You scared the shit out of me? It''s possible that the owner of all that skill is living normally somewhere. He said he was out on the battlefield before this, right? What the hell, with a client... "


    "The Battle of Vesel."


    "Oh, that. No. Were you guys there, too? You didn''t run into him, did you?


    "If you had, you wouldn''t be alive by now, would you?


    "That''s right."


    "But to my people, maybe... no, I might have run into you this time."


    "Huh?"


    "Cassandra testifies that in the field verification of the fight, after the Demon King was rampaged, it suddenly became fine dust. Many of the demon kings collapse and die, but never disappear into dust. Besides, Cassandra tells me there were probably two of them who defeated the demon king she was chasing. Even King Dryan feared that opponent - isn''t he in Tarram now?


    To Seite''s words, Cayman was dropping a liquor bottle. But the field was silent, and no one even tried to keep an eye on the broken liquor bottle.


    Continued

 1258 City of Pleasure, Part 93 - Pushing Malice ① -

    "Damn, where have you been, Zemsuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu"


    "Huh! Don''t shout!


    Gunz rushed to force Lydil''s mouth to contain it. I managed to get Gunz up there by force, but not very much by manoeuvre, but it doesn''t extend. If they ran again, Gunz didn''t have enough strength left to chase him anymore. No wonder how Zems escaped this Riddill. Funny how fast he escapes to the habits of the brave, but Gunz wasn''t surprised to see if he really had human strength and leg strength.


    It smelled pretty bad from being surrounded by vigilantes in the arena, but when I was playing with the vigilantes appropriately poking them, Riddill suddenly ran away. At that time, some of the vigilantes who had probably cut them down could have died, and they would have seen their faces. You''ll be more serious over there than you killed him, and if you look at the arrangements, you''ll know who you are. I''ve made a crime, and while I''m a mercenary, I haven''t been arranged by the Alliance once or twice, but if even Tarram had made it easy, the bounty would have jumped even further. That could make it even harder to walk the city wherever you go.


    Gunz thought it would be better for this city to leave before it gets any bigger.


    "I''ve already lost him! You can''t help but look for it in the dark clouds, how wide do you think the tarram is!?


    "But it''s an enemy!


    "Whose is it!


    "Mm... speaking of which, who was it..."


    Gunz seemed unintentionally dizzy as Riddill started to worry for real. But I wondered if this would be the price of demonization. That was just pathetic, but with all this luck Gunz took Ridil outside the tarram. Tarram is really convenient because if you go through the old town you can leave without an examination.


    But as he left Tarram and walked appropriately, Gunz and Riddill felt murderous at the same time. That''s not one or two, either. Hundreds are slaughter that will be loose.


    "What the..."


    "It smells like war. What''s going on?


    As soon as I guessed, the two nodded at each other, gently turning away the signs to the murderer. Coming up ahead, the two people, who were no longer human by more than half, were exploring the origin of their killings in the wake of the night.


    "That''s..."


    "You''re an army of orcs. What''s this all about? Who''s going to lead it, even if it''s coming from Romansland?


    "Try to get a little closer... I see, that one"


    "What, did you even know him?


    "Oh, that''s a familiar face"


    "... I see. Don''t forget that dumb side."


    Lidil and Gunz approached early enough, approaching an army in a state of small pause, and gently went inside. They are just sitting there because there is no such idea as forming a formation with orcs. It was almost alertless, too. Was it a pretty forcible army, most orcs are asleep. If we are ambushed now, we will be wiped out by thousands or so of armies.


    In it, Lydil and Gunz quickly reached a place close to the center.


    "What are you doing, Cerberus"


    "Wow!? I''m surprised!


    It was Cerberus, the synthetic demon king of Dougla, Dougla and Poci, who were Anomaly''s men there. Apparently, he was the commander.


    "Isn''t that Gunz to Lydil? What are you doing, you guys?"


    "That''s the dialogue over here. Are you the commander?


    "Huh! What do you say, I''m born too? You can call me General."


    Greatly Cerberus strained his chest, so Gunz was accidentally clamping Dougla''s head. Porch barks happily.


    "Say no! What the fuck!?


    "Idiot, you are. I didn''t even create a formation, what''s the command? These are the people of the UAE."


    "I don''t know what else to do, it''s the first time for anyone! You don''t even know the words of the soldier! If you think everything will work out from the beginning, it''s a big mistake!


    "Don''t say it like you''re great, you are."


    Again Gunz snapped Dougla''s head, but Porch was still barking happily. With all this noise and no one coming to stop him, Gunz thought Cerberus would have no hope of being a commander.


    "Who told you to get here, huh? Be honest with me. I guess I didn''t think of that with your oak head."


    "Mmm... it''s Calamity in Romansland. Uh, but you said Calamity was recommended by someone."


    "Did Calamity hear what people said? Is that what happened?


    Gunz''s opinion was especially so, but that''s when Porch barked.


    "Wow!


    "Oh, yeah. He''s called" The Schemer. "They don''t know their real names. They seem to trust the decent ministers of Romansland, don''t they?


    "''Schemer''... well..."


    I tried to tell him he was definitely one of Zems'' people and Gunz stopped. I didn''t want to inspire Riddill who was interested because of it.


    But Lydill seemed interested in yet another matter.


    Continued

 1259 City of Pleasure, Part 94 - Pushing Malice (2) -

    "Cerberus. How did you get here? There''s got to be a lot of human fortresses on the way, right?


    "There''s a way out. Humans don''t go through and they''re pretty much a force. Guys, we got this figured out. The Warcraft will disappear if you look at it... and there was a herd of Midway dragons, so it fell off about 10,000, but you managed to make a breakthrough."


    "You went through the dragon''s nest... or you could, over there. Well, no one can think of that."


    Gunz was frightened. It is true that there is a danger zone called that, but there was a place where there were too many warcraft and also multiple types of dragons flocked as places of death for dragons who lost their intelligence. The path through it is obsolete, and certainly people do not come close. But it was impossible to go through even with 10,000 armies without being ready for total annihilation. I didn''t know you were coming through there. It is natural to be exhausted.


    Rather, coming out well, Gunz felt good enough to compliment the orcs. Lydill asks overlapping.


    "How did you get out?


    Porch''s nose.


    "Wow!


    "Hmm... didn''t the orcs get away often, did they?


    "When I went to Tarram, I said I''d hold as many women as I wanted and let them plunder, and they all followed me blindly? Roman''s Land is full of oak gathered by the bastards of Anomaly, so gather the good living from it and come this far."


    "Ah, well, that''s certainly unique to the oak."


    "But if Ora and the others twisted the impudent man who tried to escape on the way, and gave him a few dragons for the blood festival, did you honestly hear what Ora said?


    "Give me a dragon..."


    Cerberus was so strong, Gunz almost stopped saying. Gunz knows Cerberus is no more insulting than he looks. Orcs will never listen to anything understated. It is determined whether they worship a subspecies called kings of the same species or overwhelmingly strong ones. Even if it was not respected, Cerberus meant that strength was only allowed.


    Lydill was asking Cerberus a few more questions.


    "... Hmm, so when the enemy comes out, they''re telling you to respond?


    "That''s right. It''s like a maze in the tarram, so if you go into the darkness, they''ll break it off and destroy each one. I mean, if you''re gonna do it, you''d better fight outside. Until then, they told me to block the streets.


    But if you wait three days and nothing moves, they say you can attack. "


    "3 days"


    Gunz thought the instructions were puzzling. Then there is no point in losing 10,000 soldiers and making it a situation where an ambush can be carried out. If you''re going to do it, it''s more efficient to do a night raid now. If you know what''s going on in the city of Tarram, it''s something anyone knows that there are fewer than a thousand vigilantes as a standing guard. No matter how divided the whole city is, tens of thousands of soldiers cannot be defeated by a thousand.


    And Gunz went to one thought. This is a throwaway pawn. I don''t know why, but these guys were dumped as pawns. No food, no support from the rear. Sounds like a death squad, but there''s no allegiance and no point in orcs in the first place, and defeat is more obvious than seeing fire. Apparently, Lydill thought the same thing through his eyes and found out, but Lydill had one more thought than that.


    "Cerberus. What if I could show you through the tarram?


    "Mm... that''s convenient. Guys, you can''t change the operation. This kind of thing is called" discipline matters. "


    "Doesn''t look good."


    "Leave me alone!"


    "I hope that''s okay... I see. Then why don''t you just lend me some soldiers? Then it wouldn''t have been a violation, would it? So if it goes well, your handle, even if you lose, you can decide you fell off on the way. What do you think?


    "... Hmm, that''s not a bad deal. Lydil, your Lord is evil too."


    "No, Lord Cerberus."


    "What farce?"


    Guntz laughed at Lydil and Cerberus, but I knew Lydil''s eyes weren''t laughing. If there''s an oak dropper, Zems can''t help but get out of that position. Even if it shivers, there will be widespread rumors that Zems is already in Tarram, and if information reaches the Alliance, it could be forced to convene. If you even say no to that, you will have renounced your responsibilities as a brave man.


    What, Gunz wondered if he could still enjoy it. Gunz was beginning to wonder if I could stay a little longer and see the upside of things. Then I went back to Tarram and wondered if it was one hand to stick to Libby Doo. Most of all, no one could help but point out that the idea of even holding evil spirits is no longer human.


    "Hey, Zems."


    "... a magician."


    Zems'' place, on the other hand, was visited by demons of use from the schemers. Zems shook off Ridil and with his feet he headed to one of Tarram''s lairs. For only on this day was a warrior instructing me to come to this place.


    Zems basically moves with his own mind, but only the schemer and the wise sometimes obeyed their opinion. Especially since it will be interesting enough to say that when a plotter gives instructions. Fun is where you want it.


    Zems was in a safe house, confronting a user demon who looked like a cat sitting at a window.


    "What kind of evil is that this time? I''m just having a good time."


    "You want me to say strategy, or plan. I''m in Romansland now. As always, it''s one of your actions to raise your reputation."


    "Wow. Let me ask you something"


    "I sent an army of oaks to Tarram. Perhaps tens of thousands of scales remain. You should repel it."


    Zems'' eyebrows tickled at the warrior''s words.


    "It''s easy for me to say. Collect all Dart, Anaesthesia, Enema, and Yatri and Bandras moves, and you won''t be able to deal with 10,000 armies."


    "No, don''t you think? Besides, it''s not 10,000 armies you''re dealing with. Thousands at most?


    "Hmm. Let''s hear it."


    Zems decided to listen quietly to the plotter''s plan.


    Continued

 1260 City of Pleasure, Part 95 - Pushing Malice ③ -

    "First of all, the declaration of war in Romansland is my measure. It unfolds a little fast, but there''s a reason why it''s so impeccable over here.


    There is an extra legion of oaks in millions within Romansland. This seems to be material for Demon King research, but now that Demon King research has stopped, they are only present to consume rice. We''re out of enough food to keep them fed this winter inside Romansland. This is the purpose of the auction and effective operation. "


    "I see. There was talk of whether the other side to the invasion of countries was an oak, was it true"


    "That sort of thing. Fortunately, there are a few wise demon kings. I''m letting them keep the oak and invade."


    "You''ve often allowed that country to do that, haven''t you?


    Well, if it''s the king''s orders, I''ll have to.


    In the words of the warrior, Zems learned how to catch hold.


    "The king gave you permission? Hmm, sounds like an interesting trick inside, huh?


    "Absolutely. Otherwise, there''s no way I''m gonna get on this job."


    "Who is your employer this time?


    "Orangeability."


    Zems was just a little surprised by the name that popped up all of a sudden, but he is also convinced that it will be. This schemer is not a man who listens to the orders of a boring man, even though he is a king. I think so. Sometimes I just take requests from Cold Village children. Is everything intriguing to me? I also follow Zems just because he is "funny". He says it''s sincerely funny to make those stupid fools worship it because Zems is a crumb as a human being. Zems remembers surprised that it was something that had more character breakers than himself.


    The plotter continued.


    "The drawing of the Orange Bull is great. I''m a human being, so it''s impossible to work out a plan that took as long as he did. So this time I''m just gonna ride his ass horse and add color, but I still think it''s funny."


    "What is the aim of the Orange Bull?


    "I can predict, but you don''t know eventually. But this time, I think it''s a harmonious war. We want a large number of victims, Aurangebull. That''s why I rode."


    "I see, you''re about to smash it"


    In Zems'' words, I can see the schemer niggling beyond the demon of use.


    "If it''s also a harmonious war, naturally Almas is biting one as well. As for the end of this battle, I intend to make it the battle you requested. Because I need them to trust me first. But in the meantime, the invasion of Tarram is my flavor."


    "What does that mean?


    "The demon opponent''s strategy, tactics, has been obsolete for a long time. Only beasts like Arnelian Church and Gruzaldo would know that by now. Humans have been fighting each other for a long time. I don''t suppose you''ve ever dealt with an army of full-scale demons? And then to humans too - yeah, some of the" sage clubs "have guys who can make those ideas, but they don''t do that to people of the kind of metrics that can run their opinions. This guy is always out of public ethics.


    So given the war ahead, we need to be aware of one thing here. Originally demons have different standards than humans, so they need to have a completely different strategy or tactic. The Tarram invasion is one of them. "


    "... I don''t really know what that means."


    "Hehe, I mean. You make the impression that Romansland is a country that plays unscrupulous. In that case, the war will be carried out thoroughly. In a moment, it might be done until Romansland is completely destroyed.


    Never in human history has it been done until either country is completely destroyed. Even if the royal family perishes, they turn the surviving princess into a sideroom. That will help the residents to calm down later. If we want to rule that country, it is the usual means to leave our own blood in the women of that country. But this time, I''m excited that maybe we can observe the first event in history. "


    "What you want to see is genocide?


    "No, it''s a war that never ends. That''s how I can use my power."


    I feel bottomless malice from the unchanging user demon of my expression. I see, Zems thought that Oranzeble only spoke up.


    "How nauseating of a constructive world. I can work out a plan like that, but it takes time, and my life span is finite. Then I''d like a story that can be seen quickly to the end. That''s all. There''s no end to human development, but if it''s going to perish, we''ll figure it out in 10 years.


    If war were to take place until Romansland was supposedly collapsed, there would be no peace treaty in the human world in the future. They''re always scared of their neighbors, and they poke their neighbors to death with a weapon they have in their hands while telling them to defend themselves. That''s a breakdown in ethics, don''t you think it''s fun in there?


    "Is that going to work? Will defeating Romansland as absolute evil unite the rest of the nation on the contrary?


    "No, it won''t. Orangeable measures are great. They''re pushing villains who''ll never beat Romansland, and they''re trying to beat it in a coalition of nations. But that coalition will surely collapse again. We''ve already set a trap for that to happen.


    He knows humans well. Excellent or brittle. I guess he also knows very well how to kill all humans because he loves them.


    Today''s form of war is tailored by Romansland in the direction of losing. That would be where many strategists know. But that''s not funny, is it?


    Zems couldn''t measure the plotter''s intentions. If Romansland can control the continent, it should be doing so for a long time. But I can''t. For geographical reasons, for economic reasons. There is no way you can fight dozens of countries in one country in the first place.


    Continued

 1261 City of Pleasure, Part 96 - Pushing Malice ④ -

    "What do you mean?


    "In Romansland, invade and destroy all other countries - what do you think?


    "What? I can''t do that - no, right? No way, a tarram invasion for that."


    "That''s Zems, you seem to understand. That''s why I''m one of you, I am. Yes, if we can grasp the invasion path of the dragon''s nest, a soldier who ignores common sense from now on will be set up against the countries of the centre. This time it is also a hand for that.


    Oranzeble explains, ''To incite crises in countries''. If Tarham were to be raided abruptly, nations would rush for unanimous unity. That''s what the Orange Bull wants. "


    "I see. So the first thing I need to do is repel the oak that came to Tarram? But can you?


    "There''s no such thing as Riddill over there? Surely Zems is resented by him, isn''t he? I''m about to join Orc''s army and pick the best. They''ll attack you as early as dawn. You need to get some sleep and get ready. You can use your guild, and if you just prevent a few moments, the fight will be over. If anything, Zems doesn''t actually have to fight. The point is, because only the fact that we tried to fight is important"


    "What do you mean?


    "There are extraordinary evil spirits in Tarram. There must be signs in the city by now, go outside. Even if you leave her alone, she''ll stop Riddill. All you have to do is get a good one.


    Besides, I''m ordering the head of the oak to surround the tarram in a circle. At the same time, instructions were skipped to the surrounding countries to monitor the taram. Now, what does this operation mean? Even tens of thousands of armies can be surrounded in circles. "


    "Defense nets fade, breakthroughs are easier"


    "Your answer. Needless to say, what else? You figured that out, didn''t you?


    To the warrior''s words, Zems sighed somewhat uninteresting.


    "On your palm again? You know the winning fights are fun? How do you collect all that information in the first place?


    "I''m curious because Zems likes to fight, and I like to win. But even Zems can''t win battles. Isn''t that funny? Have a good fight, win. That should be your preference. Gathering and communicating information can also be extremely strategic. Few of them were in the Sage Society either, knowing what that really meant. I was thinking specifically about how to operate it, like Cowen."


    "Who''s that, Cowen?"


    "She said," I don''t know if I''m going to be a playmate. Are you sure you joined a mercenary group called Jaeger?


    "What!?


    Hearing the unexpected name again, Zems couldn''t help but feel the odd edge. Apparently, he said he might be destined to get deeply involved in this.


    "Kuku... right, that kind of fate"


    "That''s a disgusting laugh. That''s definitely a bad laugh, isn''t it?


    "Well, it''s not what you found out. You should go when you''ve done your errands."


    "Good to see you about Riddill, then. Oh, he''s an unplanned born, so it doesn''t look like he counted for a head count in particular. It''s a usable talent, but it''s unstable, so it looks like Orange Bull is going to end soon. If it''s going to get in the way, I guess I can finish it."


    "It''s easy for me to say"


    "No individual can mask precise strategies and tactics. This continent. So as far as I know, isn''t it about Zems, Valsas, Dryan, Whisper? No matter how powerful Riddill becomes, that''s not the only threat.


    See you next month, when the white moon is full. "


    "Come on."


    And the cat, which was the demon of use, was dispersed and vanished. When Zems looked at the figure, he confirmed that Enema was holding back behind him. When she nodded small, she moved away from the room without sound. Apparently you understand what you have to do. Zems decided to leave everything to Enema to take a nap, making sure it was only midnight. I don''t see any darts and anarches, but I guess I''m roaming Tarram again. Though they are quite strong, Zems thought they needed to cut and throw them away if they were to get in their way too much.


    And when I opened the window to change the air, I see, as the schemer put it, I noticed that the air in the tarram was changing sweetly. Zems giggled damned when he instantly guessed what was happening and said this still seemed to be enjoyable, an alphilis figure glistened in the back of his brain. It''s been a long time since Zems fell asleep, anticipating others, thinking that that might make him a new playmate.


    Continued

 1262 City of Pleasure, Part 97 - Queen of Pleasure ① -

    "This time - what do you say!


    "Yes, Jake won"


    "Whoa! Absolutely a squid, dodgy!


    "Unbreakable Sama does not enter Squid Sama. Do you want to continue?


    It is now within the free time of the Temple Knights. Members of the team who sent them out on reconnaissance on all sides were gradually returning and were planning to do a summary of the information, but the return was unexpectedly slow. Though their original purpose was to assist Alphilis, Marduke decided to conduct a full-scale investigation of Tarrum after one of Calamity''s cases, considering the possibility that nothing could be done.


    As a result, it has been found to be very diverse. The first was that Calamity would have lived in this city for a long time, and all of them would have been crushed by Zems'' companions. Maybe Volgius knew about this after a while, but I still can''t grasp the news. Marduk wanted to find out what was going on, but he didn''t know where Volgius was, unchanged.


    But Marduk had another thing to worry about. What does it mean that crime is abruptly committed in Tarram, as Calamity has apparently been nesting in this city for a long time? Ever since Liliam began to lead the vigilante in this city, there has clearly been a decrease in crime. But there has been a sharp increase over the past year or so. We found out that it was roughly those involved in the whorehouse who woke them up. But they are the perpetrators, or the victims, from reputable recklessness to the seemingly unrelated to the couriers entering and leaving the whorehouse.


    Marduk considered the possibility that those different from Calamity were involved, but there is still no definitive evidence. It is also a hand exploration of how far deeper we will go than Volgius'' cooperation fails to obtain, and earlier, for example, we received a recommendation from the parliament of Tarram. When Arnelia was wandered around the city of Tarram without permission, she asked me to refrain from doing so because it would disrupt sales. It was the best of words, and the Temple Knights were to continue their intelligence activities dressed as townspeople, but the severely faced knights, or intelligent sisters and monks, were floating in this city no matter what they thought, and their actions were only suspicious.


    Especially in temple knights who are not trained in intelligence or other activities, the activity can''t be as difficult as you think. The members who returned early were freely killing time because they said not to leave too inadvertently. Marduk and Ultina are not back yet. In the meantime, the reign was served by the temple knight''s quaid knight, but he was of a very warm character, and the members were spending their free time thoughtfully, as they were freed from the overly demanding reign of Marduk. Those are the members who thought that even the Quade could not have gone so far, but they are the ones who see the Quade doing anything that is nicotine with threads and act like the Taga has gradually come off.


    It should be noted that Jake and Lisa, who saw how it was going, were in the midst of winding up various things from the senior knights in a subspecies play of flower bills. Of course, the proposal is Lisa, but it is Jake who gradually gets horrified because he wins too much.


    "Damn, if this happens, so will next month''s salary."


    "Fool, stop it! Seriously, they even pull your ass hair out!?


    "I won''t pull it out, it''s dirty. Instead, you won''t pull it out if they pile up money. More than that, we''re also flying for next month''s salary at the moment. If you want to bet, it''s next month''s salary again?


    "Hey, why?"


    "You were a wareme earlier, weren''t you? It''s a double loss, forgot the rules?


    "Hey, hey... how horrible..."


    A senior knight collapsed after blowing bubbles. It is the third victim today. It was about time Lisa thought about stopping stripping herself in her spare time because enough money had accumulated. Jake is obviously blue because he won too much too. Lisa sighed wondering if this kind of courage was still in place.


    By the way, it''s not Lisa who''s squid, it''s the maple far behind. They read their bills at a distance, pretending that the maple was coming and going around there for chores, and they noticed their bills with a gaze. It''s a real simple squid, but unexpectedly unnoticed. Lisa thought the Temple Knights were really serious, people were good, and good ducks. It''s good because it''s still me, but I was thinking boring things like if there was Aerial here, they would all be bankrupt. Because Lisa can still give or take credit for being squid, but in natural, strong and relentless aerial, she won''t stop until she bankrupts her opponent. I didn''t want to break up my good relationship with Arnelia with this.


    The time was also in the evening, and Lisa occupied the casino thinking it was time for the tide. If Marduk or Ultina finds us, it would be just as punitive. Jake and Maple sat next to Lisa when she asked the innkeeper for superior meat with rolled up gold.


    "You''re doing well"


    "Well, it''s going to be on a luxurious dinner for a while. I have enough money from Alphilis, but because of the savings, I haven''t had anything to do with quality meat lately"


    "Savings? Why"


    "Don''t tell me."


    I still can''t say it''s a home savings to spend time with Jake. I had a view of the land and the house, but just as at the pre-adult age, I needed a guardian and guarantor at the time of the contract, and since I waited the next year to become an adult, the range of choices was likely to widen for me to make various contracts.


    If I were to buy another house, Jaeger''s quarters would have to be. Then I was worried about Alphilis, but I haven''t told her anything yet. I was thinking about when to cut it out, but even so, it was more a question of when to cut the story to Jake himself.


    Lisa sighed small when she saw Jake eating meat in the potent weather and sometimes hated it, but wondered if it was okay for her to think about something confusing.


    "Jake, there''s rice in your mouth"


    "Hmm? Taken?


    "I didn''t take it. Which"


    Lisa took the rice on Jake''s cheek and carried it to her mouth, so the maple complained of discontent with her jitty eyes.


    "Is this a show? to me that I can''t have a boyfriend."


    "What?"


    "You should make it on your own. It doesn''t mean you''re not hot."


    "If you were flying around on a mission, you wouldn''t have time to meet your lords."


    "You don''t have to do anything to bring in the right guy with a flurry of expertise."


    "What... well, I wouldn''t do that!


    Lisa asks mean when she sees the maple blush.


    "Ha ha... well, even if you can use the colors, you don''t have the technology ahead of you?


    "So, who!


    "Well, maple is still before adulthood. Is it still blue? Our breasts are the size of each other."


    "Are you my brother-in-law who could have mentioned people!


    "Do you, then, have any experience kissing?


    "Let it go, there can''t be kissing or anything! That way, too."


    "Phew."


    Seeing Lisa''s spare grin, the maple blues.


    "No way -"


    "Lisa and the others have already climbed the adult stairs. It''s B, B. What a spare."


    "B, B?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Jake was on the meat because he wasn''t interested, but his hand stopped. Then he stands out of his chair and walks to the one with the window. Lisa and Maple as well as some knights reacted to that appearance. Because some members saw something happening when Jake''s condition changed.


    Jake opened the curtain and glanced out the window. Window vitreous is cloudy in the first place because it is not of that good quality, but it is difficult to see outside.


    "Hey. Was there a big river around here, Lisa?


    "No, the waterway is probably pulled, but you''re away from the big river. Why is that?


    "Outside, there''s fog. There''s no river, isn''t that weird?


    "Hmm?"


    When the maple made the confirmation, it was indeed a thick fog outside. Jake screamed as one of the Temple Knights tried to open the door to see what happened to this.


    Continued

 1263 City of Pleasure, Part 98 - Queen of Pleasure ② -

    "Don''t open it!


    "Huh?"


    But it was already too late. Beyond the open door, my hand reaches all the way out of the fog. The knight grabbed his arm and screamed, "Hiccup," but it was Ultina who slipped down to sew between the doors.


    "Close it!


    "Ha!"


    With Urtina''s drink the knight immediately closed the door, but shortly afterwards there was someone who would hit the door. It was human masculinity to make it snap into the cloudy glass and face it. The face, even over cloudy glass, was that of a man who had completely lost his reason. Seeing, he barely even wore his clothes on him, and ran somewhere else, whilst whispering in a nagging odd voice. Despite this season, which also deepens in autumn, it is.


    "What, that..."


    "I don''t know. But since the fog started to appear, there have been people who have clearly lost their sanity. I can best get to this point, too. What about Marduk?"


    "I haven''t left yet"


    "Chi... I wonder what it is."


    After Ultina worried a lot, she began to grasp the situation. Although the effects of fog can be dispelled with the protective magic of light they can grasp, the fog is deep and the sight is less than five steps away. Less than 70% of the total Knights of the Temple are currently in the Inn. I don''t even know the situation. In this state, I don''t even know what to do. To set up a messenger somewhere, the branch of Arnelia was as far away as it could be called the opposite of the city, and the Jaeger Inn, which should take less than half an hour to walk, was also dubious as to whether it could be reached in this fog.


    I am also concerned about the safety of the Temple Knights left outside, but I thought they would be able to manage to protect themselves if they did not move. Ultina alone would have gone outside to gather information. But the presence of our companions makes Ultina careful. Jake blocked it as Ultina skipped instructions to the platoon captains to consolidate their defenses.


    "No, Mr. Ultina. If I protect you, they''ll do it."


    Why would you say that? Now that we don''t know the situation, I think it would be a good idea to consolidate our protection and wait for Marduk''s return. There''s no way Marduk can handle something I can handle. If you want to take any action, you should have Marduk. "


    "Then no, maybe we won''t make it. Besides, Captain Marduk may not be coming back."


    "Hmm."


    I would normally ignore the opinions of the Knights Temple apprentices and so on Ultina, but I am told that only Jake''s inquiry should be heard. In a situation where neither can be said to be the right answer, Ultina thought that now was the time. If Jake has the ability to do what he tells you, maybe you should follow him honestly.


    Ultina urged Jake. Jake often tried to close his eyes and focus, putting his thoughts together before starting to talk.


    "... I knew it wouldn''t come within my grasp, but I feel terribly malicious about this fog. Actually, I felt this malice yesterday, too. Same thing, but stronger. Patience, patience, patience - malice that finally feels beyond its limits. I don''t know what triggered it. Maybe it was triggered by getting rid of the bugs.


    But this fog is the same as the border. Keep an eye on this one. They''ll do it sooner or later if they lock up, and things could get worse and worse "


    "No way. If this is the line, then that would be the limit. It''s unlikely to spread at such a rate, and the city of Tarram is huge in the first place. There is no way to cover the city itself. The worst we can do is get out of town and we''ll figure it out."


    "What if I don''t stay with that? Besides, what if there''s a threat outside the city?


    "What?


    Ultina wasn''t thinking so much about the worst. As much as I thought it might almost cover a painting of the city if the junction continued to expand, etc. I don''t even think it''s enough juncture to cover the whole tarram.


    And outside the city of Tarham is assumed to be safe. Because even though Romansland is invading, the front line should still be far north. There are no demons or warcraft first around Tarram. It is carefully swept up by vigilantes in neighbouring countries and in Tarram, not even asking Arnelia. He couldn''t possibly have thought of a threat outside of Tarram.


    Jake went on, bewildered.


    "If we don''t get rid of the cause of this fog soon, I feel like I can''t get my hands on it. Besides, the unpleasant feeling outside the city is getting stronger and stronger. Probably can''t wait till morning. We have to move quickly."


    "Lisa agrees with Jake. In the tarram itself, the sensors are not as useful because of the magic strewn around the city, but they are useful for looking from the inside out. I also explored the outside sometimes as I moved through the city, but I do check a bunch of them wandering around outside a few times. At first, I thought it was the street guard or something, but it''s weird at night, right? But Jake is feeling the crisis, and if that''s the enemy - I hope he''s worried. But if this is really the enemy, it''s going to be pretty bad.


    Lisa and the others don''t have a decision to make. It''s up to the Temple Knights to do what they do, but Jaeger will let you move it independently. "


    "... fine. Under my responsibility, I move the Knights of the Temple. Thirty percent of those who remain wait here. The rest will be on the move."


    "No, I don''t need 20 people. I know where they are."


    Jake told Ultina what happened the other day. I told him that the place where I learned to feel bad was probably where the enemy lived.


    Ultina had trouble judging.


    "But if it''s so bad, isn''t that what you''re more prepared for?


    "I just thought a single ride would be dangerous. Not so much if you have company."


    "But this fog will tell you where it is?


    "You can tell by the number of steps. I counted it by the time I turned back to the inn."


    "I see, okay. Then I''ll take about 15 of you elite."


    "Lisa will wait here. I''ll get in touch with Jaeger and see if there''s anything I can do. I''d also like to issue a scourge against the threat outside, may I borrow a maple?


    "I don''t mind. I was told to lend it to you. Use it thoroughly. If it''s this fog, why don''t we put the Knights of the Temple on it?


    "Then let''s take a few temple knights too. Maple, you know what you''re gonna do, right?


    "Yes, tell them what''s going on and ask for Alphilis'' instructions. May I be your liaison?


    "Exactly."


    When Lisa nodded satisfactorily, the Temple Knights, who were just trained, moved fast. By the time Lisa had a cold cup of tea on hand, she was ready to go.


    Lisa walked over to Jake, praying and shivering before she left.


    "This opponent - I''ve felt it before"


    "Oh, I think it''s the kind of evil spirit. Same as then."


    "The next opponent - it''s a conjecture, but it may be a more direct opponent than the last one, but the ability may be mighty. Be careful."


    "I know. But I''m growing up too. I''ll give it a shot."


    When Jake replied reliably, he went out into the fog with the elite.


    Continued

 1264 City of Pleasure, Part 99 - Vengeance Brave ① -

    "So Alphilis needs to make a run for it?


    "I didn''t say we weren''t going out. They say they''re different."


    When Alphilis heard the maple report, he immediately said he would not help Arnelia. In response to the word, when the maple was in awe. Next to Alphilis are Cowen, Ecla, Rhine, Closes and Larna. Ekla took a moment, but when he saw the others calm, he restrained himself.


    Maple also behaved softly and calmly when he saw Alphilis calm.


    Let me tell you why.


    "First, we have little means of attacking evil spirits. Arnelia''s exclusive patent for the means of attacking light attributes in the first place. So few requests come to the Alliance for evil spirits either. It''s a mistake to ask mercenaries to do that now. Am I saying something wrong?


    "... no"


    "I guess it''s not even meant to be a Knights Temple or a pilgrimage. What we need to do is correctly recognize the threat outside, communicate it to the Tarram vigilante, and cooperate to repel it. Even if we help the Knights of the Temple, the place just gets confused.


    But I don''t know... I don''t even know who the enemy is, but it''s not creepy. Cowen, do you have any idea?


    "Heh heh. I''ve just been doing some research on tarram, too - so it''s totally water in my sleeping ear - and I''m just imagining it."


    Cowen also put his time between them with a slightly troubled face. It is a very rare look on her face as she prepares measures for everything.


    "If you envisage attacking Tarham - it''s not an unthinkable way - because if there''s anything outside - it''s probably an army sent by Romansland - to imagine from the map of Kazas - it''s possible to reach Tarham if you break through the dragon''s nest"


    "The Dragon''s Nest?


    "It''s a danger zone where dragons are said to live when they feel dead. Without intelligence, many dragons have become corpse dragons. It''s more dangerous than a prairie or a storm valley. You''re one of the few places in the middle of the continent that boasts of not treading on the ruins. Mercenaries are common sense.


    "I''m sorry you don''t have common sense. But it''s not sane to go through a place like that."


    "That''s right - that''s the problem ~. What world do you think there is a unit in there that hears the maneuver of passing through a nest of monsters with no tracks and ambushing them ~? That''s about it, you just have to look at the time of year and then go south - you need to march until you lose thousands of generals here and now... ah!?"


    Cowen pounded, slapping his hand. And when I snapped and snapped and put my thoughts together, I looked up.


    "Did you come up with something?


    "Yeah, it''s a really thought-provoking state. I still don''t completely see their intentions, but you may have figured out who set up the operation. Do you guys know something called" The Sage Society "?"


    "The Sage Society?


    Everyone looked at each other for words they could not hear.


    "I mean the Sage Society - a meeting that doesn''t even exist in the world on the continent - or where intellectuals who can''t leave are set up as a place for an exchange of views. So was Kazas before - and I was in attendance too -"


    "If we''re discussing advanced technologies, we should be able to exchange views at the Continental Peace Conference as well?


    "Haha, there''s some controversy you can''t stand out and say ~. Ekla''s a good kid, so you probably don''t know ~"


    Ekla was annoyed by the way Cowen said it, but remained silent because it was also a fact. Corwen also kept talking, not to mention ethics.


    "What I was in was a division of military jurisprudence - but there was one person who had a really bizarre idea - named Everhaden, known in the Alliance as the ''Schemer''."


    "I''ve heard of it... surely, wasn''t it the staff of the brave Zems?


    "That''s right when Zems once received a request on the battlefield - I''m not sure if Zems is involved now because Zems hardly ever receives a request on the battlefield - but I''m still wondering if Zems is working with Everhaden''s measures.


    Well aside from that - Everhaden was a very bizarre idea - when he led the battle against the doctrine of military law - there was a lot of "how can I not miss a single one and kill them all in a doomsday battle" when the topic was'' Where should I attack if not break the current peace ''? It is a topic lacking in ethics - well others are the same - and no one cared - "


    "That''s roundabout. What''s the key part?


    "One of Everhaden''s topics was," What can I do to make Tarram fall? "One of the proposals that came out in the process was the same situation as this one."


    "I mean, do you think the current situation is what they thought it was?


    "I don''t know how far the drawing itself is - but isn''t it at least involved?


    And if you use demon kings and demons in Romansland, you might go through some unscrupulous maneuvers. "


    "I see."


    Alphilis was somewhat convinced, but there is still no specific operation. Information gathering was a prerequisite.


    Continued

 1265 City of Pleasure, Part 100 - Vengeance Brave ② -

    "You''ve decided what to do. Line, work with Tasha to see what''s going on outside the city. At the same time, keep an eye on Venn and check the entrance to the neighborhood where we came in. The enemy scouts may have already broken into the city."


    "Suppose the enemy was coming in?


    "You can leave it to Venn to decide what to do. If anything happens, just create a contact network so we can respond quickly.


    I''ll lead Rosetta and the others to the vigilante. "


    "Are you going to take captainship that way?


    "I''m going to. It''s not the city walls that should be protected, but the heads of each of these tarrams. If only they were safe, this city would do anything. Besides, don''t you think these emergencies are more likely to see their nature?


    "I see. Then I''ll do the mess and the restraint. If you have to, you can guide the citizens."


    "Please. Cowen, do you have an opinion?


    "Let the early horses fly in all directions through the guild ~. The city is also off the flying dragon''s air network - and there is no flying dragon''s departure site inside the tarram ~. If the enemy is not so stupid, they will already have suppressed the nearby flying dragon''s departure site - and you should ask the four sides for rescue before being surrounded by a circle ~"


    "Siege this city? If you''re going to ambush me, is it still worth siege?


    Cowen made a difficult face to point out to Rhine. It is still unusual for Cowen to speak with a slight lack of confidence.


    "This is also a reminder - assuming that the schemer Everhaden is the opponent - we should carry out an ambush, an operation different from the usual path - in this case the usual means are an ambush - and everyone knows that what is not possible is a siege annihilation battle - but I think it will come because it is impossible - if you are certain - when there were few powerful individuals in the opponent''s army -"


    "? I don''t know"


    "Ha ha, I don''t know either ~ But if the aim is not to make Tarram fall ~, I wonder if this ambush itself would be a liar and a pawn to throw away ~"


    "Throw away the pawn... then you say you have another destiny?


    "I don''t know that ~. Even I have too little information ~"


    Cowen gave me a troubled look. Exactly that I couldn''t help thinking about it any more, and I moved on to action with Alphilis'' decree, but they all felt something that certainly wasn''t neat.


    "Captain - I''m afraid of flying at night"


    "Don''t be silly, keep your altitude right. If they had bows and arrows, they''d be after us!


    "Tenma is blind at night. I was scared and had a hard time manipulating it."


    Summarizing the squad complaining about the bumps, Tasha was conducting a night reconnaissance out of the sky. Sure, Heavenly Horse is not suitable for conducting reconnaissance at night, but it''s not like he doesn''t fly at night, and if he ambushes with dawn, if he''s a Heavenly Horse rider, everyone trains at night. Not to mention the more you are dispatched to Jaeger, the more skilled you are, and you should be excellent looking at the profiles (profiles) sent with the factual team members, but there are so many light-hearted faces. It''s as if we''re going on a hike, we''re doing a reconnaissance flight.


    I wonder, Enrica, who was sent as a deputy chief, is serious enough to be a fool. Even a pile of needles, if you can, would walk on the needle without detouring, the more serious it was. I can''t tell anyone because it''s within the Tenma Knight, but Tasha had so many troubling days that she wanted to take headache relief.


    "Emerge, your sister should be doing the selection of the crew... how can you just not use it like this"


    Tasha sighed heavily, but it is only a matter of time before Emerge''s intentions are understood, which I think is also training for Tasha.


    Keeping enough altitude while swirling, Tasha first decided to fly in the direction of the dragon''s nest. The moon is fortunately cloudy and invisible. Instead of being blocked from sight, they are also less likely to be discovered. But as he tried to make his way to the dragon''s nest, Latamia, one of the knights, raised his voice.


    Captain, your enemies are scattered.


    "What?


    Tasha is also quite eye-catching at night and has very good eyesight. But Latamia was discovering enemies earlier than that Tasha.


    "Number and direction, distance!


    "Northwest, 30-40k scattered in a circle ~. Distance is a moment in the Heavenly Horse"


    "You''ll be in town by dawn! What about the formation of the enemy?


    "Hmm? It''s like you''re not human... if you''re close enough, you''ll know?


    "Fine, I''ll be close."


    And as Tasha and the others approached, Latamia raised her voice as Tasha began to acknowledge the enemy shadow.


    "Captain ~, that''s a bunch of oaks. No other demons, right?


    "An oak? You''re telling me that orcs make those herds?


    "Then you have a commander, don''t you? That''s true of any race, but I''ve heard that sometimes individuals so good as to be called ''kings'' emerge."


    "Enrica, I wonder if that''s not there? When a king is born into a demon, he''ll be intelligent as a herd, won''t he? But they don''t have bows and arrows. Instead, you''re bare-handed, and you''re dressed like you came straight out of a mountain, huh? I don''t have the body to attack the city.


    But the other general smells bad, doesn''t he? Oh, I saw it over here!... Huh?


    Latamia was decent, but the look changed to Russian.


    Continued

 1266 City of Pleasure, Part 101 - Vengeance Brave ③ -

    "Captain, it''s dangerous!


    "Huh?"


    I don''t even know what''s at stake, and I''m letting Tenma stop and maintain the flight in the first place. If anything happens, I can''t move right away. And the big fist stone that flew in front of me. The stone, which had flown with tremendous momentum in the straight line, had undoubtedly just the momentum to smash his head if hit.


    The stone was changing direction in front of Tasha. Passed right in front of me was my man Cattleya. Surprisingly, Cattleya moved in a procedure that forced the heavenly horse''s wings to stop and fall out of the state of maintenance flight. Though he was in a higher position than Tasha, he had a lot of riding ability.


    When Katrea rebuilt the Heavenly Horse, she fluttered back beside Tasha.


    "Captain Tasha, why don''t you pull up?


    "Huh?"


    "The iron spear is deformed. I can''t take it next time."


    Cattleya''s spear was indeed bent. It just looked like a stone, but it''s a terrible power. If that was hitting my head - Tasha shuddered at such an imagination.


    "Oh, yeah. Let''s pull it off. There''s no point in dying in reconnaissance."


    "But you''re a terrible demon king like that general."


    "What was he like?


    "It''s a three-necked monster with an oak to the left and right and a bad head to you to the center. Obviously he noticed this way and threw a stone at me. No vision, no strength."


    "But if you retreat so quickly, you don''t know what the enemy is after ~. What is it?


    "No, I know you''re trying to besiege Tarram and a bunch of them are splitting up and coming this way. That would have meant reconnaissance. If we don''t let Tarram know sooner, we''ll have enemies."


    To Tasha''s words, each of them looked at each other wondering when they had confirmed. An expedition to Jaeger is, to be honest, not very welcome within the Friedelinde Regiment. I am desperate for each of them because my track record within the regiment is impacted by family support as it is.


    But there are everywhere those who cannot observe discipline within the regiment, those whose sole action stands out only in haste for merit, and those who have taken problematic action. Those people are perceived as being seconded to Jaeger, but they''re not. They are sending them to Jaeger by selecting among them those who are expected to have a future. Of course, there are quite a few powerful people, but the only person with them who doesn''t know that Tasha is quite powerful is himself.


    As for Tasha, I just did what I could, but how difficult that is. Tasha''s ratings were rising beyond her knowledge.


    "Hmm? That''s a strange vibe."


    Bandras was asking about the city from the roof of one of his lairs. I soon realized that my first home town back in a long time had turned into a strange atmosphere. Originally, there was a mixture of two heterogeneous things in this city, although all kinds of malice and desire aroused in the city.


    Turns out one belongs to a black magician''s hand. I realized I''d been infiltrating for a long time, but I found out I wasn''t going to destroy the city, so I left it. I decided to destroy it because I got the chance, but to that extent.


    But the malice that is now trying to cover the tarram was almost certainly malice that could destroy the tarram itself.


    "I''ve been feeling it for a while now, but how did all the bugs end up? I may have done something extra, but now, what''s the matter? I feel bad about this. There may not be any sign of Noh, but let''s not do anything.


    There seems to be enemies out there, but have you guys gathered any information?


    To Banderas'' words, he gave information compiled by the sleds who were scattered throughout the town. The Bandras Bandits are changing their actual work force according to their place of activity and purpose, but in this taram they lead mainly the sleds of boys and girls. For in my own homeland I want to be unrelated to the exchange of life.


    Banderas nodded one as he glanced through the information given.


    "I see. That''s roughly what Non thought it would be. Are you saying that a lot of people were going crazy with Experion drugs, but that wasn''t all?


    But I think the position of the enemy at the heart... is in my memory. I can''t remember what happened over there. Better keep an eye on you people coming from outside the city. I can''t even hide it. It''s a remarkable killer. There will be a raid. Tell the four gates. It''s time to make some money. You should also provide the vigilante with information. I don''t like tarrams as much as I want with you. "


    Then the signs of the bandits disappeared and scattered all over the tarram of the night. And Bandras also thought of what he should do, and went out throughout the city of Tarram.


    Continued

 1267 City of Pleasure, Part 102 - Vengeance Brave ④ -

    "You mean there''s no lookout?


    No, he''s not here.


    "All the people who are sleeping around it, with their bodies. Come on."


    "That''s odd, you know you''re pushing against Tarram"


    Though Lydill left it to his anger to push over, he was on the contrary cautious by being too irresistible. No matter how nightly, there''s no way this many troops can come near the city. But from Tarram there was no interception unit, no resistance, and the Riddills were approaching the four gates. Given that there are no more vagabonds in the vicinity of the Fourth Gate, there is no doubt that the raid is off.


    Riddill reported scouting the orcs, but was not prepared for the raid. I don''t even know to what extent the orcs'' scourge would be, but when Riddill was surprised, a man was revealed from inside the tarram.


    When I looked at the man''s face, Lydil''s face became a ghost figure, and the orcs were unwittingly paving the way.


    "Ze, ze, zems. Ugh!


    Riddill began to run along with a growl that just woke up a quiet tarram. Seeing how it goes, Zems flips himself and uses Tarram''s alley to escape. And as Riddill began to storm, the orcs began to sneak in through the four gates just like me.


    But the alleys of the four gates were very narrow, and the oaks were divided. And in a row, a path became a destination, a path bumped into each other, and the orcs quickly presented a look of confusion.


    "And stop, stop! He''s gone!


    "Idiot! You''re not stopping all of a sudden!


    "Don''t push, don''t push, the road ahead -"


    The wall before the collision is pushed open. And beyond what became a ramp, a great accumulation of acid is prepared. It was a place to throw dead humans around the four gates. Those who have trouble eating that day will be thrown in here when they die. Who made it is something that the inhabitants do not know.


    "Ghaaaa!


    "Melt, melt!


    "Don''t push. Don''t push. Ahhh!


    No matter how much you scream in the dark, the situation will not be understood in the rear. The orcs were pushed from behind by allies pushing from behind, sinking one after the other into a build-up of acid. Also in some places, the oaks are oiled and burned from their heads, and in some places, they get together in the dark. This is one of the horrors of the four gates. A maze of neighborhoods can make or close as many roads as they want. Built to pass anywhere during the day, but Bandras, who grew up here, knew where to close it would be more efficient.


    Few paths are available to escape. The orcs were hunted here by Bandras and the residents of the four gates hired to do whatever they wanted.


    And Lydill was almost in one situation, following the figure of Zems in front of him. The appearance was distant as it approached, and the distance did not diminish as if he were chasing even with the pneumonia. If Lydill had been sober, he might have noticed something was wrong. But unfortunately, there was no such reason left for Lydill. And at last, when Zems was no longer visible, Riddill went out onto the main street.


    "Hmm? Where have you been?!?


    "Oh, parentage. It''s too fast..."


    Less than 100 orcs followed me from behind. Rather, it''s a big deal just to follow, but the orcs were all out of breath and snagging into the spot. Is that why? No one was uncomfortable with the fact that this is supposed to be a sleepless city here in Tarram, but not even one son on the main street.


    So most people can''t even react to an arrow that cuts the darkness and flies. By the time Riddill slammed down a few arrows aggressively, the orcs had more than 10 dead.


    "You''re right. It''s too precise and creepy, but we''ll have to do it. Temee and the others! Ready! Don''t let the pigs go first from here!


    Under Cassandra''s decree, vigilantes began throwing weapons simultaneously. Orcs without shields died in a pouring attack from overhead. They tried to escape into the building, but the doors were shut tight and impossible to even break. To combat theft, the doors of each store are tightly reinforced. The orcs didn''t even know about it.


    Lydill was following Zems'' whereabouts with his gaze as he attacked from overhead alone. It is the bandrass that stares from behind at its appearance. No, it was a bandrass disguised as Zems.


    Continued

 1268 City of Pleasure, Part 103 - Vengeance Brave ⑤

    "It''s good to have even involved the vigilante to guide them, but whatever the orc is, what can Lydil do about it? Now, you can keep chasing me until nightfall, but to deal with a young man who doesn''t look over there, it''s a little bit old for this old body. Literally no smoke, let''s roll it in the fog."


    Bandras went back to Lydil''s sight when he tried with a look that did not suit Zems.


    "It''s foggy..."


    "Whoa, you don''t see anything! Gahahahaha!"


    "I''m not laughing."


    Dirt, Anarches and Enema had plenty of time in the liquor store. Zems is not here. I met a troublesome guy, so he said I''d keep him company for a while. Seems like Bandras had something in his ear for Zems, but even having Zems say "trouble" across the prairie is a big deal. Enema somehow had an imagination of his opponent, but he kept his mouth shut to Dirt and Anarches. These idiots can be a little intriguing to their opponents. I can handle it most of the time because I have more strength than halfway through, but I may have slightly worse minutes just this time. In addition, it is this unidentified fog.


    I immediately understood what kind of thing it was. It has the effect of causing the whole fog to lose its sanity, such as delusion and confusion. Inside the fog, perhaps, the people who were out lost their sanity, while an army of the dead roamed. Going out now is tantamount to committing suicide.


    Wonder and there was no way the fog would break into the building, but it''s not strange when the crazy humans would strike. As a precaution, Enema covered the entire inn with boundaries, but this way sloppiness in the inn doesn''t suit the sexes either. It was precisely the fact that these two men were in the front that they would not be distracted without fog.


    "Huh, you''re boring. I''ll be out in a minute."


    "In this fog? You''re gonna get attacked by the people who lost their sanity, right?


    "Me? I don''t think I''m going to get attacked."


    "Oh well. But I''m getting bored that you''re gone, too. Will you share that sacred protection with us, too? I am refreshed in my defensive magic."


    "That''s the kind of devious witchcraft you learn because all you think about is humiliating people."


    "Can you say something about people? I don''t know if you''re more of a holy magician."


    "Gahaha, you mean they''re both distorted!


    "" You shut up ""


    Enema kept saying he hated it. The dart became a pain in the ass, and he did the magic of protection to them, too. This would eliminate the effects of fog.


    "How much do you have?


    "I''ll have it till dawn. I know you just know, but watch out for the use of magic. The magic of protection may have affected you and disappeared. And flesh-bomb battles."


    "Yeah, I get it. But my magic has little to do with it. You know that, right?


    "My power, too! If you''re serious, just sword pressure can kill humans."


    "Well, you did. I don''t know what you''re going to do on the fog, but something that''s really embarrassing."


    "I''ll pay you back just like that. Well, let''s do it well with each other. There''s no loud sage, and if you want to stretch your wings, it''s now."


    When Dart and Anarches told him all that, he somehow disappeared into the city of Tarram. And Enema decided to turn her foot toward the center of the fog.


    "I guess it''s customary to be concerned about the source of the fog at a time like this. There''s just definitely evil spirits involved. That, too, is more powerful than I''ve ever seen. It''s very dangerous to leave it alone. For Master Zems''s sake, should we clean it up? Well, let''s just go see how it goes."


    And Enema also stepped forth into the mist.


    "Well, what is this fog"


    "At least, it won''t be a straight one."


    Letore and Fostina were exchanging information with each other about their actions today. Letore walked around the city in the morning with Irmatal and Layer, and Utility, but in the afternoon they were gone because Layer had work to do, listening alone but not so effective.


    But the Experion''s whereabouts, which I had the Alliance look into, worked quite well. Many people have grasped that Experion has something to do with recent and frequent abnormalities, but the distribution is even increasing, so the response is behind us. Experion is centered around whorehouses, many of which, although thoroughly managed and eliminated by whorehouse guilds, are out in large numbers in uncontrolled whorehouses.


    To sum up the story, I could imagine that he was probably out in the breathtaking whorehouse of a black magician to consider the effects of the demonization of Experion. Perhaps it was an experiment at first. How much do you take to become the Demon King, and what is the change? But it''s obviously too conspicuous. Did something unforeseen happen that even the black magicians couldn''t manage, or was there someone else involved besides the black magicians? They came to the conclusion that it wasn''t either of them, but they were coming there and this fog was occurring.


    They went outside to find out who the fog was, but I understood what was going on.


    "You''re not a demon. Evil spirits or dead spirits - they are of the kind that curse involves. On the day this thing spreads, this city will be devastated."


    "You surprised me. I didn''t know there was a way to destroy Tarram. Even if they burn the fields, they''re going to rebuild soon. Because human desire is truly immortal."


    "Please don''t be sarcastic. If the whole city was brainwashed, it would be virtually devastating."


    "The unity of the direction of desire? All the more interesting."


    Letore was snorting alone, but in the meantime Fostina had stunned the attacking townsman with a knife. I don''t have reason, so I won''t pass out if I can''t strike the steeple pretty hard. If I added or subtracted one wrong, I could have killed it.


    "Lord Retour. Suddenly, I think I''m going to move to unlock this situation. I''d like to close the meeting once, okay?


    "Absolutely. I''ll keep exploring. They took a lot of time in the game between Jaeger and the vigilante, so I was hoping to get it back at all. I don''t have to sleep, and I don''t seem to be affected by the fog. I would like to eliminate at least a few obstacles to Captain Alphilis.


    Are you okay with that? "


    "Yes, if you put some temper into it, I don''t know. Then I will also continue to come to the vigilante to get an idea of the current situation. I don''t even think it''s going to end like this because I have a bad feeling about it. Bye."


    That''s all I tell you, Fostina has gone without waiting for Retoa to reply. Lettore left wonders about a man named Fostina who makes it. The material as a warrior is undoubtedly without anyone lining up on the continent. And wisdom and focus also outweigh first-class scholars. Yet without any greed, I just keep doing everything I can for what I have to do. I''m glad to see you. Lemegate thought it might be possible to entrust ''the truth'' to her if anything were to happen to Alphilis.


    "At least, he would be a qualified person to swoop at one end of the truth. But the strange thing is, it''s not affected by fog, but is it a matter of temper...?


    Letore didn''t know the only cause there, either, and had to laugh bitterly at Fostina''s strange powers.


    Continued

 1269 City of Pleasure, Part 104 - Queen of Pleasure ③ -

    "Nah, nah, nah. Tell me where I can rendezvous with Doom."


    "You don''t even have to say that. I don''t even know what I don''t know."


    Gunz was multiplied by the raid of Lydil and remained on board the castle of Libidu alone. The four gates of Tarram were, to be honest, troublesome. Even Gunz, who had been immersed in Tarram for a long time, didn''t know such a trick.


    At first I''d show him the tarram, which was enough intent, but when I saw the tarram with a different face, Gunz just gave up the guiding role. I hadn''t heard of such a trick at the Fourth Gate, and when I saw strange children and floaters running their eyes blood and hitting the oak, though that was funny, it was perfect to be in the vortex. And Riddill took the liberty of saying that he would not die, and he had just decided to lump himself to Libidu.


    Nevertheless, Gunz was not surprised to see why Oak wouldn''t go up on the building and get out. I sighed at the brain miso of the pig in question and wondered if it was still more interesting to push him to Doom''s. Either way, if we don''t get to Libby Doo first, there''s nothing we can do. When Gunz entered the fog without hesitation, he arrived precisely at Libidu, raising the properly brainwashed townspeople to a blood festival.


    "Nevertheless, I can''t believe you can come straight here. I knew you were a beast."


    "The sense of smell works better than anyone when it comes to having fun, but since you stuck your arms around the Flamebeast, that feeling has become extra strong. If a good woman opens her crotch and thinks she''s waiting for me, she''ll be in a good mood to stick it in Rockheir''s crevasse or in the lava waters of Bloom Volcano.


    I don''t know what you''re talking about. "


    Gunz saw Libidu''s unusual appearance. I used to wield evil spirits like evil spirits, glossy but at a glance I could just tell they were evil spirits, bloodless looks like dead people. How about that now? She looked radiant, as if she were the most popular theatrical actress in Tarram.


    It''s not like an evil spirit. Instead, it only became visible to humans. But when he saw Libidu shining somewhere distorted, he understood that one stage had gone by, not who would tell him.


    "You''ve become beautiful. Feelings no."


    "That''s a compliment, right? Finally I''m getting me back. I was told she was the most beautiful princess in Tarram, like she was back then.


    Well, it''s also impeccable for men and women to be discussing it forever. It''s about time... right?


    "I don''t know what to do."


    Gunz was shredding his motivation. No, Libidu is beautiful without complaining. Even if he refuses, even if he smashes all the guards in the whorehouse, he wants to hold them. But for Gunz, women are the object of conquest. It was the offense, and I was completely sorry to be offended. And very bad in this place, Gunz''s instincts had told him. If we leave it to our instincts to greed, we can''t do it like we always do.


    And another thing that bothered me. I''m here, a person other than myself. That, too, you two.


    "Hey, why don''t you come out? I don''t have a hobby to show off. The peep bastard''s gonna kill you, huh?


    "Oh, you noticed."


    "It''s obvious. I told you it was like a beast.


    "Could it be Attch?


    Libidu laughed sluttily, pointing to one of the pillars. Its eyes glow bright and black.


    "Mist Bullets (Cancer)"


    When the dense fog ejected and broke the pillar, the shadow soared from behind it. The odd thing was how we were hiding when the shadows were thicker than the pillars, but we both understand that those who come this far are not normal people.


    The shadow was eventually in the form of a boy, with a nitanita and a hateful laugh.


    "What, you''re not gonna do one shot? I''ve been looking forward to it."


    "I don''t have a hobby for crowd watching."


    "Oh, no? I''m fine, but the laugh, the way it looks, the thing. I wonder if you''ve seen it somewhere... oh?


    Libidu remembered that look all the time. Because I did remember what it looked like.


    "I remember... bandrass. Sure, a boy named Banderas."


    "Hyo-hyo, you seem to remember me. Above all. I also remembered the whore who ended up on fire, even though she was once said to be the best princess in Tarram. Nobody knew his name. All there was was was a street name." Honeymoon, "did it? Oriental continental street names were given."


    "That''s right, there was no name for me. Because it came from parents who knew no one anywhere in Tarram and were dumped in a ditch. I''ve only known how to live as a whore since I was born. Nor were the parents of the upbringing locks, nor were they very good quality whorehouses. They planted the iroha of men''s and women''s acts every night from the moment they were not distracted, and they appeared in the outline when they were 10 years old or not.


    But it''s weird. I feel like I saw you almost 300 years ago. I quit being human, as you can see, but are you human?


    "Well, what do you say? I don''t know because I was born from a parent who didn''t know anyone. Maybe my parents weren''t human, and I don''t know what''s going on. The point is, we got another chance to kill your Lord."


    Bandras'' eyes are dazzling. Libidu smiled happily after a moment of surprised look.


    "Oh, it''s that way. You just want to fuck me."


    "I don''t really have that kind of desire."


    "That''s right, then. You tried to sneak into my whorehouse and cut off my precious nani as a punishment."


    "Oh, that hurts"


    Gunz held his groin back, but Banderas remained with a disgusting grin with Nitanita. The humanity of a person named Bandras gradually peels off. I tried to wake up my body that Gunz seemed interesting, but Libidu was controlling it.


    Continued

 1270 City of Pleasure, Part 105 - Queen of Pleasure ④ -

    "It''s my customer. I''ll entertain you."


    "Is that okay?"


    "Instead, ask for another opponent. Maybe it''s better that way, huh?


    "Is that true?


    Gunz glances at the shadow of the room and exhales a great flame over there. Then, while the shadow disappeared with the brightness of the flame, the shadow moved like a puddle and the human form popped out.


    "Knock."


    "Oh, isn''t this Hidun''s husband? What can I do for you?


    "I don''t know. Well, isn''t it funny to talk to a guy? There was a demon from Hidun. You were wondering if it would be a souvenir in our necks anyway, weren''t you? Isn''t that a sweet idea? Whatever you do, you''re done. If that''s the case, I''ll give you guidance. It''s the humans, right?


    "I don''t know if you have any human feelings."


    Gunz laughed at Hidun''s words.


    "That''s mutual. You''re not really human."


    "Unlike you who quit being human because you wanted to."


    "Though it will be the same where you go!


    Gunz and Hidun started the fight as soon as possible, but Bandras and Libidu were still staring at each other.


    "Why don''t we get started on this one?


    "No, I was wondering how I could ''save'' you. It''s the first time I''ve seen a wicked spirit in my hands."


    "- Oh, I see. My sister once disappeared, but you were the killer, weren''t you? Oh, my God."


    "Beautiful things forever." Beautiful things are the way I want to be forever. "


    Bandras was cockroaching his fingers. At the same time, he flies lightly with one leg and relaxes his body.


    "I want to hear one thing, whore. You want to be evil spirits and avenge this taram?


    "Don''t be silly, do you see how I move with emotion about revenge? There is always one thing I want. Just pursuing pleasure, that''s all. What I want to do is split the hem of pleasure. Let them be filled with never-ending pleasure. Because that''s what this city should look like. That''s why I''m back."


    "Having said that, if we do too much, the rulers of Tarram won''t shut up, will they?


    "I will be the ruler of Tarram, so it''s not what I found out. I''ve been involved with Tarram for a long time, and I''ve never seen a ruler of Tarram. If you really have a ruler, don''t you think you''ll come first to eliminate me?


    "No. They''re here, for sure. There are the likes of the Nong, and the taram still holds its shape. That''s proof. It is a shame, then, that you will give your merchandise to the ruler. If you can, I want you to love me forever."


    "Hang on. You''re already alive, but it''s hard to say you''re human."


    "Collection and humidity are the meanings of life. So let''s go, huh? If there''s anything you can do to make Noon go mad, let him die!


    Banderas advanced toward Libidu. Libidu can once be said to be the only treasure he missed. With the opportunity now in front of him, Banderas put his hand in a reckless battle, not to mention that he seemed to be disqualified as a bandit.


    "Liliam, are you there?


    "Right here, Alphilis"


    Alphilis came over when he heard that Lilliam was on the wall of Tarram, on the watchtower. The tarram is basically a place of amusement, and the idea of trying to attack the tarram, for example, should not be found in any country, but its watchtower is fairly well built, large enough and tall enough. It will also be possible to stand looking over all sides if you have to.


    "You''ve got a good watch. Is this you?


    "I fixed it, but they''ve been around for hundreds of years. Ever since this taram wasn''t safe or anything yet. What more do you think of this situation?


    "The number of enemies is 30,000 to 40,000. They''re expanding to siege the tarram."


    "That''s right, you''ve already figured out the situation. I just checked, too. We''re at war at the Four Gates. I thought maybe you''d attack me all at once, but it doesn''t seem like it. There''s no sign of any other gates coming at us. There are no 2,000 defensemen now. The city will be a sea of fire in no time if we are attacked by numbers. What''s the point of not attacking me yet?


    I have no idea what the situation is. I have no idea what''s going on. "


    "I''ve summed up some opinions in my regiment, but honestly, it''s hard to read. In the meantime, the early horses flew on all sides. But even if the street guards who are watching along the way move, there are a lot of them, about a thousand people. It would take ten days if the burning stones were to be only as powerful as water, and if quite a few troops were to move. It''s not necessarily that there are countries in alliance with Tarram, and it might take more time to move.


    That means we have to do something with the people here. "


    "That''s a headache problem. And that fog."


    Liliam paid attention to the fog spreading across the tarram. Fog that covered up about a quarter of the tarram at some point. Residents who turned into lunatics are rumbling in it, he said. Rather than leading to murder, it sounds like you said you would be forced to attack the opposite sex, but its power is unusual. Even a few adults finally pull off as much as they can, and if they get attacked again, they turn into thugs in the same way. The mob is saved not far from the fog, but if the fog continues to spread, it will be nowhere near the outside enemy.


    Lilliam thinks that if the dawn gave me it might also point to the light, but that''s just a pale expectation too. Liliam had no detailed knowledge of witchcraft and was fortunate that Alphilis had come to visit.


    Continued

 1271 City of Pleasure, Part 106 - Queen of Pleasure ⑤ -

    "Do you have any information against that fog?


    "You want me to teach you for free?


    "You''re a stubborn woman. Don''t you see that this is a critical situation?


    "I don''t have much thought for Tarram either. Arnelia won''t even tell you to accomplish your mission in this situation. We run away if we''re in danger. Mercenaries."


    "Shit, you did. Then what do you want? I''m telling you, it''s no big deal to pay a vigilante leader."


    Alphilis thought, Hmm, I told him a little embarrassed.


    "Then... a provocation during today''s battle. Will you forgive me for that? I don''t mean it. He''s the one who fought... that."


    "Oh, that''s right"


    I looked sorry for Liliam when she just didn''t say anything shameful, so on the contrary, Alphilis ate the face.


    "You mean that... you were seriously pretty for that, weren''t you?


    "Well, on that topic, I can''t restrain myself. The people who touched on that topic, no exceptions. I''ve cut them. But my head knows it''s only a provocation. Still, there''s nothing I can do about it, so I can''t help it.


    But your prospects were successful, weren''t they? I fought for real, and that''s what you wanted, right?


    "Did you find out? If you think so, I''m comfortable with it, too. Well, if you''ll excuse me, I''ll ask you later, could we have been recognized?


    "Well... if you could help me in this fight, would I decide to judge you there?


    "Hey."


    Liliam laughed all the time as Alphilis got a troubled face.


    "Just kidding, I was just being a little mean. Yeah, I''ll admit it when it comes to strength. Surely there will be just enough power to protect Tarram.


    But you can''t say anything about anything else. I see the individual strength. As far as tactics and organizational skills are concerned, we''ll see in this battle. Though that''s not all Tarram needs. "


    "That''s right. But come on. I''m going to show you. Besides, we''re not trying to get involved with the vigilante right now. First of all, I just want the opportunity to engage with this city.


    For that matter, if we''re active in this battle, why don''t we get Lilliam to nominate another ruler?


    "Well, I can promise you that much. You just don''t know what the rest of them are thinking, do you?


    "You''re right about that. But it''s up to me from there. All right, so can you tell me what''s going on? If the tarram dies, there''s no way to use it."


    Following the words of Alphilis, Lilliam points to the four gates.


    "That''s where Cassandra is holding down the enemy that came in through the four gates. The vagabond at the four gates transforms into a mob that does anything depending on the reward. Most of the time, they seemed to have taken some action before we moved, and I honestly don''t know much about the four gates. Even though it''s so dirty, the plague isn''t endemic, and for the corpse to roll over there, it''s handled regularly. There are rumors that the Bandrass Bandits are in Negijo or something, and there was an anonymous story this time. The enemy will attack you from there, so hurry. I didn''t think an information network earlier than ours would be.


    By the time we arrived, the evacuation of the inhabitants had begun, and it felt strange to have responded too well. When it comes to protecting Tarram, it''s like there''s a lot more to it than the vigilante. "


    "That''s the ruler of Tarram?


    "I''ve heard that story, but I''ve never honestly felt its existence. Doesn''t that mean it''s still that crisis or is it really just a rumor? Maybe it''s because of my inexperience. However, looking at previous vigilante records, it seems that a strange phenomenon has occurred several times during the crisis in Tarram. More, it was a long time ago.


    In the meantime, we have a hold on the four gates. You''ll figure it out even as it stands. The problem is, the fog. "


    "I see. So, about the fog, but do you know the Knights of the Temple were with us?


    "Yeah, I''m grabbing it here, too. You''ve got quite a few in there, haven''t you? That''s why I raised my guard against you, right? The Knights Temple''s reputation is fragrant when it comes to crusading demons, but honestly it''s creepy when it comes to their lack of expertise. Knights who can enter and leave any country and carry out military operations and even have the right of command over the armies of that country. It''s hard to say you''re welcome on the inside."


    "I agree with you on that, but they''re on another official assignment this time. I was dispatched to investigate the multiple blade wounds in this taram. Maybe that was convenient, but at least I think Arnelia saw the possibility that something out of the public was involved. You don''t have the authority to order me to do anything about their actions, and I don''t know the details.


    He was just saying that as far as that fog was concerned, there would almost certainly be an outside demon involved. Now they''re on their way to the investigation, too. I guess we''ll have to leave you to the Knights Temple. "


    "I see... speaking of which, the fog seems to be spreading at a slower rate than barely earlier. Maybe there''s been some progress."


    Liliam observed carefully looking at the fog as if it were a creature. Fog that moves without being flushed by the wind, despite the wind. Although I am concerned about the fog that moves that I can only assume will, Liliam does not have the means to do something about the fog. There are many suspicious sorcerers in Tarram, but most of them are incensed and few have power. Numerous sorceries installed in Tarram also believe that the suspicious ones are installing them on a dizzying own.


    As for Liliam, I needed to do something I could do on my own.


    "So all we can do is prepare for the outside enemy. I wonder how you''ve consolidated your defenses."


    "That''s the thing, isn''t it hard to protect and win? Tarram is vast, and 10,000 defensemen is not enough to fully defend this many cities. Instead, we should stop the enemy and work out a plan in the meantime."


    "I know what you''re trying to say. What exactly do you want me to do?


    "Let''s just say they''re mostly orcs. Besides, weapons are just crude stuff, no throwing weapons. Then it''s easy to do. Can I get you a thousand horses? And I''d like to borrow the Vigilante Intelligence Network."


    "You have an idea, don''t you?


    "Of course. It''s hard to win altogether, but maybe even reinforcements can hold up after a little while"


    Alphilis laughed more and told Lilliam what to do.


    Continued

 1272 City of Pleasure, Part 107 - Queen of Pleasure ⑥

    Volgius was still thinking at the edge of the fog. As he had predicted the spreading fog, Volgius was moving to lead the gesture and hold back the fog expansion. It is unlikely that it can be completely pushed away, but it can hold down the spread speed. I was going to contact the Knights of the Temple later, but apparently the people who were dispatched this time are better than Volgius imagined. Even thinking about showing up here now.


    Lord Volgius.


    "... did you call me Lord Marduk?


    Knight standing behind Volgius. Marduk was alone, following Volgius'' trend. Because I thought that would be the soonest we could get the truth about this city. After all, that conjecture seemed to have come to pass. The sight in front of him was also unplanned for Marduk.


    "What the hell is this fog?


    "It belongs to the evil spirit. I knew I was in this city, but my stature seems to have risen in a short time. Probably Doom and his men who attacked Arnelia. How long do you see Doom as a threat in Arnelia?


    "The lowest being in black magicians. You can''t be alarmed, but you don''t think you should be so alarmed compared to the others"


    "That''s not true"


    Volgius clearly denied Marduk''s opinion.


    "I''m not looking at the whole thing, so I don''t know how threatening it is to be a black magician. But this evil spirit is undoubtedly something that existed before: the evil spirit of a prostitute who existed about 300 years ago. It was left out because it was not uncommon in itself, but I knew its impact was gradually intensifying. But in terms of position, third place at best. To the extent that it takes several victims a year, the victims also deserve it. You can''t do it in this taram if you''re so blinded. Look at the fold and crusade - that''s what I was thinking, but one day the sun and its existence disappeared. It wasn''t long before I took office in this city."


    "What''s that?


    "You don''t seem familiar with evil spirits. Okay, the evil spirit that occurred on the land may be called the fixed concept itself. It wasn''t even conquered, it disappears. That''s not possible. If so, because of its very existence as an evil spirit, mobility can be synonymous with extinction for a dying soul.


    But if you ask, Doom has just solicited the evil spirits himself and added them to his subordination, to that degree. How many years do you think it will take for the # 5 evil spirits to form? It''s just too early to be 3rd to 5th in decades. You may think that this has the power to sublimate evil spirits in Doom itself.


    And the problem is not this evil spirit. How many evil spirits are left in Doom''s hands? How old are you? I hear the evil spirit you crusaded last time was certified 5th. How much power did it take to conquer it?


    "It''s..."


    "That''s the thing, young pilgrimage. It''s none of my business anymore. This will be my last job. I''m retiring with that."


    Volgius shut up and took out the cigarette, it was on fire. I also hold the liquor bottle in one hand to see where it was removed from, stirring it up at some point.


    "You don''t mean disbelief, do you?


    "Nothing. I don''t think it''s uncomfortable."


    "I''ve said no ever since I became a bishop of Tarham, let''s have a drink or so before the last fight. It''s been a long fight. A whorehouse run by Calamity, a nesting whorehouse of evil spirits, a suspicious distribution of medicines, a chamber of commerce that stretches its power, a parliament of unmatched lengths, and banditry rampant. Now I can sweep everything away. Don''t be alarmed by them, get caught off guard and build up your power... it''ll be easier for the next person in charge."


    "What are they that are at your disposal? The man with the burn."


    "I was just a bunch of stuffed animals. I sought salvation in this city, and I did. I preached Arnelia''s teachings, gave him the right job, handled martial arts if necessary, and taught him simple sorcery."


    "Sorcery? Arnelia''s magic is a secret."


    Vorgius returns to Marduk''s questionable gaze without evil.


    "This wouldn''t have happened if the monks and sisters coming from Arnelia had more liver on them. There was only one woman who held back before, but her personality broke from the edge. I succeeded in kicking him out with strength, but I was sure of my strength alone. I hear the supreme bishop kicked you out.


    Compared to that, a man with burns - Garland is a big deal. He was formerly just a bad boy, but now he has more strength than the bishops there. He had a talent for witchcraft, and most importantly, he''s highly combative. You won''t even take a pull on the Temple Knight. I read it to devour the book again. That''s top notch intelligence, too. I can only see the character.


    They''re the ones stopping this fog right now. I laid the foundational magic formations, but it is their power that sustains the bond. In this fog is'' Castle ''. I was going to prepare for it, but the power of the evil spirit is stronger than I imagined. It''s only a matter of time before this fog covers up the tarram, unless we defeat the evil spirits. I guess there''s a plan, huh?


    "There is also a trump card here. I''ll take care of it if I have to, but first I was concerned about the damage to the city. More worrying than that. Guy named Garland -- he''s not an extremist, is he?


    "... what if I say yes?


    Marduk''s tension increases, and the air between them strains.


    Continued

 1273 City of Pleasure, Part 108 - Queen of Pleasure 7 -

    "Because it is my job to eliminate everything that harms Arnelia. If they are harmless to Arnelia, they must be disposed of. Of course, you keep them hidden."


    "Now in this situation, do you think you can throw up that word? You think you can stop this fog without them?


    "It''s a different matter from this. Convenient if they are assembled. It will be as soon as this problem is cleared up, but I will have them all in custody. You won''t be spared pursuit, either, will you?


    "Because I like it. But I''ll just say no to one thing. All I did was give them practical hands-on. I don''t have any ideological gestures. Besides, it''s not like they''re acting exactly against each other right now. Sure, there may be some serious idolatry in Arnelia, but without them the security of this taram would have been even more disturbing. Ignoring their merits, blaming them only for sins they don''t even know if they exist?


    "Of course I''ll look into it. But if they are involved in the assassination of the Supreme Church, I will not forgive them."


    "The assassination noise of the supreme bishop is not something that has just begun. It has always been a constant frequency. Besides, they don''t have the power to work out such a plan. For Garland''s sake, it''s a man who rarely leaves this taram. How can it make an assassination scene so far away?"


    "Unless you have other people to talk to."


    "So there''s someone else in charge? You may ask Garland directly, but he''s the one who bites his tongue before he cracks his mouth, that one. Torture is pointless."


    "Even from the corpse we can get information. You know that too, don''t you?


    "No mouth? How far can I trust that too"


    "What do you mean?


    "It means there are several races without a mouth. who cares for the supreme bishop in the centre. And those who, far away from Arnelia, take up tasks that may come to an end at any time. Do you always have loyalty to the latter?


    "It''s..."


    Marduk couldn''t say enough that he wasn''t there. Indeed, the Temple Knight, the Pilgrimage and the Mouthless are each organized differently. No mouth gets cooperation in various places, but I don''t know what the hell they''re thinking. It''s just Arnelia''s gear, because I''ve dealt with it before.


    But they are also men. Though there must be more desire and will than being a person. I can feel my personality from the lack of the mouth of the Deep Green Palace, but when I sometimes organize myself on assignments, etc., I certainly don''t think that my private demands even have an obsession with life. In terms of self-destructive service, I know it''s more than me.


    "What can I do for you? I think I''ve answered your question."


    "Mm..."


    When Marduk tried to say it back again, someone broke into the conversation.


    "Ha, Volgius'' grandfather. You''re still alive, aren''t you?


    "... I knew you were coming, but I didn''t expect you to come see me. Kill me, Enema. No, Eneria-von Magdirama"


    As soon as Volgius reworded the name of Enema, the look of Enema changed between a smile and a look of hatred.


    "Don''t call me by that name. You got it, shithead! I''ll kill you now!?


    "It hasn''t changed to that point. Above all. So, what are you doing here? If you were going to kill me, you''d have started already, wouldn''t you?


    Enema threw up, tongue-in-cheek, taking it to Volgius'' word.


    "As usual, I''m a man who''s too conjectured to like it, you. I guess I''ll just stop."


    "Apparently, you have a situation. Is this evil spirit neglected?


    "Exactly. I came to check. Is that the # 5 evil spirit in there?


    "It probably just happened. Calamity is gone and seems to have set it up spontaneously. There''s no way I can make such a decision on just evil spirits. First of all, it would definitely be the # 5 evil spirit."


    "Hmm, then you''re in the way of staying here if you leave me alone. I can''t help it, it''s troublesome, but suppose to clean it up."


    When Enema canes with a sigh, his magic swells up while he sees it. In that amount, too, but what surprised Marduk was its quality. It was clearly a sorcery of sacred attributes.


    It is formed by thin lines until now and reinforced while the junction, which had stopped the fog invasion, is seen. Reinforcing a bond formed through a multitude of magic is not as easy as saying by mouth. If you follow the steps, you can disrupt the bonds. The omission of that procedure meant that it reinforced the juncture in the easiest way. In other words, I ''overwrote'' the magic for everyone who now maintains the bond with their own magic. Marduk doubted my eyes with such immense magic. How many people in the Arnelian Church today would be able to do the same? Besides, there was still going to be room for the Enema.


    "Volgius'' grandfather. I''ll let you take a bite in this evil spirit crusade because it''s in my way too."


    "Why don''t you call me Master"


    "I don''t like it. Besides, I was busted by Arnelia, too. I can take care of you, but I hate you."


    When Enema said goodbye in the back hand, he went into the fog unconstitutionally. After that, he dropped him off, and Marduk inquired in dismay just when he saw something incredible.


    Continued

 1274 City of Pleasure, Part 109 - Queen of Pleasure 8 -

    "It''s... it''s definitely from Zems the Brave"


    "Dear Left, make it a ''monk'' in the line of the brave Zems, the Deputy Commander''s Enema. It is believed that he is a staff member because he is not witnessed fighting in a row of brave men, but he is not. There''s always only one witness in battle."


    "Why, therefore?


    "Because you''re too strong to need any backup. I was that master, but I still coached as young as I was, and I was totally surpassed in just three years. I''ve also raised my number to a single digit in pilgrimage times.


    Once every few years, a gift that should also be called a pet of the times appears on the pilgrimage. Not necessarily a strong man is at the top because his assessment as a pilgrimage takes place in the totality of various achievements, but that woman was undoubtedly the best in her simple combat abilities at the time. However, since the mission has been carried out externally for a long time and has not been officially awarded, it is doubtful whether the guard was also attached. I was enrolled only a few years ago. Considering your age, you must be active at the same time, but you''ve never even heard of your name?


    And at the end of the day, he was broken and decided not to be there. It was also written off on the record and expelled from both the country from which it came and from the clan. A woman named Enelia was socially erased. Even contacting my home country no longer leaves a trace of it "


    "Why did you get there?


    "He''s not a born character broker. I enjoyed the killing too much. Kill a murderer by such means that the murderer goes wild when he begins. In Enelia, karma seems to mean karma, but the means were too mundane. Many of the humans who ended up working for Enelia at the time were mentally ill. Besides, there were plenty of people in his murder who had no proof of murder. Enelia insisted she couldn''t have made a mistake, but the Deep Green Palace didn''t. It is also significant that the act had already been exposed so much that it could not be hidden from other countries. And during the trial, the supreme bishop suffered a hand wound and fled."


    "What? To Master Miriazal?


    Marduk was incredible. How many human beings would Miriazal be able to inflict a hand wound? Besides, he said he would escape from the Deep Green Palace during the trial, etc. There would have been no mouth to pack or Temple Knights. You mean you broke through that defensive net?


    But Volgius shook his head to look into Marduk''s heart.


    "He escaped from the deep-green palace of complete protection with strength. Fortunately, no one has died, but there have been many serious injuries. In the Deep Green Palace, as a disgrace, I sealed this one case. It''s not like Arnelian majesty or anything happened to just a pilgrim.


    Talent was squandered. But I don''t think there''s an organization that can handle Enelia. How the hell am I with Zems? I can tell that Zems is a monster enough to be with Enelia.


    Either way, this would have exhausted the fate of the evil spirit. Enelia has never damaged a target. Marduk, do you know who you should be chasing in the future?


    "... it would be the Yatri Chamber of Commerce. In my research, I should have been helping Experion splash. You have the head of the taram to join them, don''t you?


    Volgius was shaking his head vertically.


    "Fine if you know what I mean. You get ready to go through due process, and I''ll take care of the road. That''s why I''ve been in Tarram for so long, I''m ready to crush the Yatri Chamber of Commerce. Control poison with poison. Yatri just needs to die. At the end of the day, it''s a matter of concern whether there''s enough room left to crush even the bandrass."


    "Lord Volgius. So you were the priest here to sweep away the monsters nesting in this taram?


    "That''s not why you look so good. I fell in love with a woman in this city, long time ago. The woman died of illness in about three years, but by then there were plenty of people who would seek salvation from me. I couldn''t overlook them and offered to be bishop here. As I lived in the city for a long time, I learned that there were a lot of people in this city that I couldn''t overlook.


    The dangerous equilibrium has managed to be maintained, but the torrents of the times are no longer about swallowing tarrams as well. This city is a peaceful continent, but we cannot help but abandon this form of it. You can''t be indifferent to the flow of the world. "


    "Do you have any idea who the ruler is?


    "I don''t even know who it is. But I''m sure of it. And only a few people should be able to reach that person. I know all about every organization in this city, and I can fly directions. I don''t know who it is, but he''ll show up all the time this time. Arnelia may never know who she is. Most people in this city would hate to be used by certain groups."


    "Well, that''s why Miriazal has Alphilis."


    Marduk was convinced. Why have mercenaries been given such a mandate? Because they are, in a way, the most free people.


    Still, I think it''s another matter of whether or not Alphilis is allowed. And he also thought that it might be better to keep an eye on how Alphilis, recognized by the ruler, moves in the future.


    Continued

 1275 City of Pleasure, Part 110 - Queen of Pleasure (9) -

    "That''s a creepy fog, dude"


    "Oh, I wonder what''s going on. There''s fog in the tarram, isn''t that your first time?


    "There are times when you can''t see the front because of the smoke that burned the suspicious vanilla. Sure, maybe it''s not normal fog."


    At the branch of the Yatri Chamber of Commerce, the guards staring out said such things verbally. The escorts of the Yatri Chamber of Commerce each showed merit as mercenaries, but especially those gathered this time were trained and nurtured within the Yatri Chamber of Commerce. They have a longer activity as Yatri''s private soldiers than as soldiers, and while they are all of considerable skill, their rank as mercenaries is not so high. But if that ability were to be evaluated everywhere, everyone would almost certainly be the top B evaluator.


    They are also better at group warfare than as individuals and specialize in hunting in flocks. Yatri is a merchant who has used his activities as an adventurer to make his fortune as a witness by pioneering and selling rare organisms, minerals, resources, etc. Since the men were trained on the extension line of that activity, it was perfectly natural for them to be good at group warfare.


    Still, I didn''t even think Yatri was going to hunt bugs nesting in Tarrum, but looking into the carcasses of the bugs I brought home, I did see a number of bug traits that I didn''t see on this continent. Yatri was crushing observing the characteristics of the insects that he was able to bring home when he returned to the inn, saying it might be an unexpected harvest.


    Yatri''s appraisal eye as a merchant extends to organisms. When I finished observing the single worm, I left my full weight in the chair and sighed heavily. Yatri''s well-fitted chair nearly collapsed behind him, and Yatri unexpectedly regained his posture with the mundane.


    A misguided guest sends out a help ship.


    "What is it, Mr. Yatri? Even with the surprising results?


    "Excuse me for this. Have I kept you waiting? Thank you. When you''re obsessed with one thing, you forget how time goes by."


    "It''s only about a half an hour. No problem."


    "Half a minute! It''s disqualified as a man to keep you waiting that beautiful. I''m so uncomfortable, so I''m still a quitter."


    Yatri looked greatly surprised, but he didn''t even look remorseful. I''m not likely to be so interested in heterosexuality originally, and I don''t think women will like it in flattery in its appearance. Still, if I had the wealth, the woman I told you would never stop, and there were a number of women who were letting me serve in the fact room.


    Fundaine didn''t break her smile, though she was heartfelt and frustrated. When you show the gap to the person in this hand, that''s all you want to buy cheap. The foundines were not interested in excessive amounts of money, but were only excused from being seen as cheap.


    The foundine just wanted to disperse the scene with the reward of the request, but it came as an unexpected stumbling block. At times like this, I feel a less good flow. If you take extra effort, it will be in your eyes, which is not even approximate. Honestly, I also thought the reward should resign and leave, but it was already too late.


    "Yatri."


    "Whoa!?


    Yatri was suddenly called from behind and stopped moving. I''m letting my favorite beauty be samurai by my side, but there should only be a window behind me. And this is the third floor. There is no way you can speak from someone.


    But before Yatri looked back behind him, one of the birds stopped. The window was closed with its hind legs to prove that it had opened itself. I don''t care what you think. It''s not an ordinary bird. And the birds were accompanied by anger and killing.


    Even from Yatri, the grin had disappeared.


    "You''ve done so much for me, haven''t you? The boss is very angry. Be quiet and do business on the hunter extension."


    "I wonder what you''re talking about, Whisper"


    "With me here, you''d have guessed the approximate circumstances, wouldn''t you? You got your hands on Experion, didn''t you? You think I don''t know that?"


    "Ha ha. What the hell do you know?


    In Yatri''s sarcastic tone, Whisper was clearly murderous.


    "Bullshit. That''s what the black magician asked me to do and we control the distribution. Therefore, I don''t mind the black magician selling himself, but I can''t let him lay in that distribution. I don''t know what''s going to happen that''s going to be less well managed than it is a credit issue for us Armas. Even the anomaly that made those nightmarish pills was dangerous. What does the human world matter to you?


    "Hey, if you''re drawing so much on the situation, it''s quick to talk. That''s right, I''m thinking of making it a mess. But it''s not the human world, it''s the current distribution methodology itself."


    "What!?


    Whisper''s manipulative bird grows gross. But Yatri was good at speaking with his hands wide open.


    "I also want to live as a merchant and try this monster called the economy. I wasn''t thinking big either, was I? But as a mercenary, I ventured into different places.


    You can''t stop knowing that feeling of taking home rare materials, ingredients and ore and distributing them to society. In the end, that was the only thing that made my life worth living. But Almas is in the way. Sometimes they work head-on with the Phoenix Chamber of Commerce, but they also come up against us with pride and pride as merchants. The battle with them is very petty. But you are. Eliminate those who don''t care with strength. You shouldn''t, it goes to merchant morality. I don''t want to recognize them as colleagues. "


    "So you''re going to force Experion into the sun, make him aware of the dangers, and eliminate them. Or you''re gonna take care of the distribution yourself, right?


    "Theatrical drugs can also be good drugs in the way they are used. Let''s validate this medicine carefully and then think about how to use it effectively. It''s not the elders who are angry about it, aren''t you? It''s suspicious if there really is an elderly person. No one has seen Almas''s leader in nearly a decade."


    To Yatri''s words, the bird laughed. It shouldn''t have laughing muscles or anything, but I do see Whisperer stirring up laughter.


    Continued

 1276 City of Pleasure, Part 111 - Queen of Pleasure

    "I know what you''re trying to say, but there''s probably no such thing as effective use. The producer is a man who can rip off human limbs while amused. I can''t do anything more than wreak havoc on the world, such as what such a man made. Besides, the boss is alive and well. Don''t you think it would be more dignified and creepy not to show up lightly?


    "It certainly is. But it also seems to use confusion. Though I thought you and I would have similar preferences in the sense of creating and controlling confusion?


    "I''ll admit that. But I don''t need two performers."


    "I agree, then it''s crushing. Will you take it and stand at any time?


    "How can you be so belligerent inside? So do you want to do it now?


    "One before that. I have a guest, too. Are you sure you want to talk to Pepper?


    "What is that about? The woman..."


    Whisper told him that all of a sudden the whip was running (off) like a cohabitation, and the bird was extinguishing with scattered feathers and legs that grabbed the ground. The same goes for the acts of the foundines themselves, but Yatri looked away too early in the day.


    And for a moment when Yatri''s interest turned to Fondaine,


    "Do it."


    Out of nowhere Whisper''s voice echoed into the room but quickly, the women who had been grabbed by Yatri took the dagger out of their nostalgia and stuck it out to Yatri. The dagger, pierced deep into the pattern, has not been fatally wounded for Yatri. Rather bouncing the dagger by its fat, Yatri was quickly snapping the women''s necks.


    "You won''t have trouble having me lick you, Whisper. It looks like this, and I''m also an adventurer and a person who sold his name. There''s no way you''re gonna die this way, is there?


    When Yatri fixed her clothes with her pussy, it was a few of the escorts who felt the anomaly in the room.


    "Boss, what''s this?


    "Almas noticed. From now on, we''re going into a state of engagement. You have some eye-catchers about where the boss is, don''t you?


    "Yeah, to some extent."


    "Shall we then enter into negotiations on merit? Plus make sure you have an Xperion. It will be indispensable in the fight against Almas.


    Thank you for your help, Mr. Fondaine. Thanks to you, I caught the big guy. Let me play the reward for the request. "


    "... you don''t ask me who I am, do you?


    Yatri smiled softly at him for a neat look like a Fondane doll.


    "I don''t like innocent imitation. Besides, women better have one or two mysteries. Just dealing with Almas again is all I have. I can''t afford to deal with you."


    "It''s a hard decision. But you take Almas lightly. It won''t be easy soon."


    "I heard he was recently replaced after number four in Almas. Don''t take this as an opportunity, what do you do? Interpretation is assassin, if you fight where the sun hits, you will also be able to skin off your makeup. I''ll show you how it''s done, I promise."


    "Good luck with that."


    When Fondaine was handed a bag of gold by Yatri, she left the spot behind. And when I left the building, I snapped with no one.


    "... number three and above are just exceptional monsters. I admit those merchants are pretty strong, but they must be pretty tough. Most importantly, he''s already been crowned."


    The foundine saw a bunch of dead leaves and trees stacked around the building and found out that Yatri was already surrounded.


    "You waited until I left, didn''t you? Thank you, it could have been number three. They''re on the third floor, in the back room. There are 27 escorts, all of them hands-on."


    When Fundaine told him so, almost the same bag came down from the air as Yatri''s reward. Checking the contents of the bag, Fondaine smiled.


    "You made money, this time. I don''t need this for the city anymore - but you can''t go out there. I wonder if someone could just dispose of those orcs."


    Fondaine went to the darkness of Tarram so as to avoid the fog, snapping at that.


    And at the same time, a bunch of trees surrounding the building catch fire. It burns momentum. That''s not enough to burn the building, but it was breathing smoke and wrapping the building up in no time.


    The escorts who came outside to see what was going on.


    "You''ve already attacked me?


    "No shadows yet. When are you gonna do this?"


    "It wasn''t at least half an hour ago. Let''s just turn it off. This makes me smoke."


    When the escorts tried to run to a nearby well to boil the water, they were broken. Behind his neck, a thick needle was stabbed. And the door was opened, and it swayed small, and it was closed gently. The way people move, there was nothing.


    "You - what did you do?


    It''s Libby Doo who turns to surprise. Her right arm was missing a tip from her elbow. At the end of the elbow, the bandrass is on hand.


    They pulled it off, no, they stole it. An act that would be right to describe it that way. Touching yourself without an entity shouldn''t be appropriate if you''re human. What''s different from earlier is the armor the bandrass is wearing?


    "Is that armor, ''artifact'' or something?


    "No? The armor is the attitude when entering the battle, and it is the skill of Nong who stole it. It''s been a long time since I''ve had a bad habit, but I don''t have the same characteristics. You can steal anything that Noh decides to steal without exception."


    "Characteristic?


    "You don''t have to know the Lord who is not a person. Now, this is not the way to achieve the goal of Non."


    At that time, his ears were clear so that Bandras could react to something. The expression clouds Russia.


    "- I still have to be free with this. I enjoyed the rapprochement."


    "I''m not having any fun. Something not good-looking at all."


    "I really enjoyed it. Older people are tough with younger people. Besides, my people are calling me."


    Bandras flipped himself and quickly ran up the pillars to reach near the ceiling. There are skylights, but this is Libidu''s ''Castle''. Something that could not have opened freely was open easily. Again, it''s weird. As Libidu mulled over whether this would mean anything to the castle, Bandras said heh, laughing goodbye.


    "It was fun, princess of pleasure. It''s not even in the manifold, is it?


    "Well, I''ll admit it."


    "If you fold, let''s play again"


    "Now I wonder if you''ll pay the price. Hopefully, with my life."


    "An old man''s life can''t be worth a fortune. Let''s just say I bring another thing. I''ll have that neck next time. I''ll love you as long as I live by your side."


    Bandrass pops up with high laughter as it is. Libidu''s expression was distorted by hatred.


    "The man - the little one!


    "What, you let him get away with it?


    Gunz threw a frightened glance at me. Libidu stares, but Gunz doesn''t look particularly scared either. I thought I''d kill him belly-up if I were to be frightened here, but Libidu had lost the chance to get his hands on the too floating Gunz.


    "What about you? I wonder why Hidun got mixed up, let him throw up properly, huh?


    "We didn''t have to make him throw up. Looks like he got caught in your castle and lost his way out, huh? That''s why I was asking for an opportunity to kill you, the Lord. Now that Banderas is here, I''m guessing you''ve wondered if there''s anything you can do."


    "Did you kill him?


    "No? It was a pain in the ass to kill, so I let him escape properly. You won''t get out of the fog anyway, and leaving it alone won''t hurt you."


    "Right, right, but..."


    Libby Doo has a bad tooth cut. I grunted that you really looked like a human being, but at the same time I thought you were troublesome.


    "Many people are breaking into the fog. I think it''s time the inhabitants of Tarram figured out what fog means, and they''ve been jammed since earlier. Yet there are many people who storm in the fog. Are humans stupid?


    "Well. What do you say we intercept him?


    "I''m not going to worry about that. No matter how magically defensive, my castle becomes so intense that it approaches me. At the stage of entering this building, it''s almost impossible to stay sane. Besides, there are a lot of succubus and dreamers in this castle. If you approach it in a regular way, it will definitely feed on them. Springs except for bandrass-like methods."


    "Right."


    Then Gunz got word out to his throat saying what he would do if the other person came in any other way than the regular way, but that didn''t speak. While we do that, Libby Doo comes crawling on me.


    "Hey. I''m still craving it earlier. So why don''t you two freshen up?


    "No, I''m not in that mood. I''m willing to fight hatred only in battle. I''m going to fight outside for a while."


    "Oh, mean!


    Libidu pulled back, but Gunz slipped out of his hand. In fact, Gunz wasn''t hungry for battle, but he felt that Libidu''s opponents, like human women, were troublesome and forgiving.


    Is it time to cut off the edge? With that in mind, Gunz headed outside.


    Continued

 1277 City of Pleasure, Part 112 - Queen of Pleasure

    "Dart, yeah."


    "What is it? I''m a little busy right now."


    Talk to Dart as Anarches moves his hips busily. Before me is a boy who knows no one anywhere. Probably a male whore from a good point of view, but residents in the fog. Regards, the sanity had been lost. It would be insane how many business men would be willing to match the anarchy''s physical movements and move themselves. Because the earth is scattered in impossible deeds. But Anarches was moving his body in the sky somewhere up there.


    Dart, on the other hand, was busy "dismantling" the woman in front of him. How not to kill, to shred off. It was a delicate task that required concentration, and Dart was challenging his own record. Until now, I couldn''t challenge it until I was anesthetized and removed the pain, but the way the anesthesia was applied was a thousand different, and some people woke up never again when they added or subtracted slightly, or moved along the way. If the anesthesia is too deep again, you may die along the way but you will not notice it, and if the anesthesia is shallow, you will die of fear and pain. It was a very rare being to be a crazy person who could tell a moment of death like this one, with no pain or fear. Most importantly, it''s great that you react properly to every single act of the dart. It would be better if we could have a conversation, but should we just call it a luxurious concern? Dart was obsessed with the fact that there were unlimited materials rarely available.


    Anarchy, on the other hand, was boring. Sure, there are countless people who are the gateway to his desires, but every other opponent has a uniform reaction. If you don''t have all sorts of reactions to suffering, cursing, madness, or obedience to this one, you make it interesting. Anaseth sighed deeply wondering if this would be any different than doing it alone.


    And when Anarches abandoned the male whore (toy) he was playing with as if, he fell asleep on the spot and began to sleep. No matter how deep the fog is, this is the middle of a round trip. Anaseth''s outfit is almost naked. Eat, sleep, fight, or offend. That was the only behavioral philosophy for Anarches, and now it was a choice to sleep.


    "If anything happens, wake me up."


    "I don''t like it, it''s a pain in the ass. What would you do if you slept in a place like that and the carriage hit you?


    "The carriage will break better."


    "You''re an annoying person"


    "I don''t want you to tell me. Why don''t you at least do it in the alley?"


    "You don''t even have to say that. If you want to decorate the arts, you want to touch people, right?


    "If it''s an art that no one understands, it''s the same everywhere you decorate it"


    "Hmm, because it''s certainly even slightly too avant-garde for me. It could be hundreds of years away."


    As Dart said something unsolicited and immersed himself in the task, Anaseth eventually began to sleep with a grand snore. Anaseth''s great snoring was like the roar of a beast, but none of the intruders stood in their way because of it. The dart was immersed for half an hour, and suddenly the anarchy swept away. It is an anarchy that looks like this and works with more sensitivity than sensors.


    Dart also stopped his hand wondering if there had been an anomaly. I was just able to do my work.


    "Something?


    "There''s a man walking straight"


    "No way, are you the Knights of the Temple?


    "No, it''s two of us. Besides, this smell... is a woman. Is one quite old? Smells like you know a man, but one of you is his biological daughter."


    "Well, are you an older woman?"


    Dart replies with great interest. Anarches was frightened.


    "Same old hobby."


    "Mature fruit and you said, you pedophile"


    "You haven''t fallen that far, have you? If you''re gonna deal with me, you''re gonna have to be a little older."


    "I often say it. You''re more or less killing me."


    "About half. Uplifting, follow me. I''m gonna kill you. Not like you."


    "It''s like being grabbed by a beast. I''m delicate, so I''m keeping you alive, right?


    "Alive wouldn''t work as a human, would it?


    Anaseth and Dart sighed loudly as they stared at each other.


    "Stop it, it''s barren"


    "So is that. Fortunately, your preferences seem to have broken up, and are you sure you mean to share them exactly?


    "Oh, let''s do that. I''m walking about 50 steps from here. You wouldn''t be a normal person to say you can walk in this fog, but there''s nothing you can do about it, right? We''ll be able to do enough for each other."


    "No way. The Temple Knights aren''t close, are they? It''s just a hassle when it comes to Arnelia."


    "Don''t worry, their inn is on the other side of the fog. If there''s a cause at the center, we''ll never see each other."


    "What, you''re thinking right. Shall I suppose it tastes good then? May the fog not clear."


    When Dart prayed carelessly, he turned to two women walking with Anarches.


    Continued

 1278 City of Pleasure, Part 113 - Queen of Pleasure

    "Primuse, I''m sorry. Let me go out with you."


    "No, Mr. Ranili is the one. I''m sorry I''m late. You must still be tired from work today.


    "I don''t have so many customers on me today... so I really need to be more aggressive. With all those beautiful women inside, it''s going to be hard to get older like me..."


    "I don''t think so..."


    Ranili and Primuse proceed through the tarram, which began to fog thinly. They had just rushed out to buy the goods they needed for the whorehouse. We stayed up late, but it was their job to respond to the guests'' demands. Usually there are people who work downstairs, but they stay up late, which means that the whorehouse is run by a minimum number of people. So he went out to the city of Tarham to buy out with his free hands of Ranili and Primuse. If Tarram went to the centre, there was always a shop open day and night.


    Sure, the whores who strive for the golden purity hall are such a beautiful assortment of dazzling women, but just because they are in it is enough honor in Tarram. Not that I was trained as a whore at all, much less a scrutiny to enter a whorehouse, if I were not to be young. Ranili, who suddenly entered the whorehouse in it, made her ask enough about her qualities.


    Primse doesn''t know the circumstances in detail either, but apparently she lost her partner. So you lost your place to go back to this city? It''s a very common story in Tarram, but one thing that''s different from normal is, does she mean Banshee, not human? A half spirit, a half demon, says she has the charm to attract heterosexuals even if she does nothing. Anyone who is a whore wants the ability to get their hands out of her throat, but the terms of the contract mean that such powers are sealed in the Golden Purity Hall and not used at all, so it would be due to her efforts that Ranili is able to manage to do so.


    A year and a little after Ranili came. I managed to be independent. Primuse has been much longer since I served Formination, but I had respect for Ranili, who made me try to be independent in a year. Raniri also actively helps me with the downwork of buyouts and other things that I don''t have to do if they are true. This older woman, Primuse, was often acting together as a good talker.


    "Are you used to the golden purity hall?


    "Work is tough, but learning from upbringing to manipulation is still like a mountain, so you''ll never get tired of it. Tomorrow we''ll have to keep one management book in mind."


    "Is that what customers like?


    "Yeah, because you''re a big mouth customer. If you want to talk, you can''t keep up with the conversation without a lot of knowledge. I have to pick up the book I asked for first thing tomorrow morning."


    "You''re trying."


    "Yeah... but every day was too glaring and oblivious, but I, I don''t know what I''m doing this for. Especially before this..."


    So by jamming the words, Primse guessed the circumstances, but couldn''t help but ask. Although Primse was also a lady, she was also a topic of concern, and above all she got the opportunity to talk about her daughter being in Ranili because she was close to her age. I couldn''t help but ask, thinking it was rude.


    "Excuse me. I noticed this last time... that, uh, your daughter needed you for this previous customer?


    "... I knew you''d noticed."


    Ranili exhaled and looked at Primse with sorrow.


    "Seems stupid to a kid my daughter''s age. Why, could you ask?


    "Yeah, sure."


    "You''re my daughter, you have qualities as a witch. That''s why I sent him out for training shortly after I was mindful, but he told me I wouldn''t see him until he was at least an adult. That''s why I didn''t even know what I was doing until now. I left the land where I lived, so I couldn''t even get in touch."


    "We ran into each other last time?


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that."


    The look on Ranili''s face was clear. She is a shadowier woman than her ex, but her expression is darker. It is likely to dissolve in the darkness of Tarram.


    "I''ve been saved by a golden purity hall, and now I''m both attached and proud of my job. Besides, I''ve never thought I''d hate to be a woman. But it''s something you can see at a glance even if you haven''t seen it for a long time. The moment I saw my daughter''s face, I wondered what I was doing. As a mother I was ashamed of myself, even if I wasn''t ashamed of myself"


    "I''m sorry, Primuse. I''m not looking down on you whores. But I really don''t think I should stay like this, given my daughter''s state of mind."


    "Can I have some free time?


    Lanili was stuck in words and even more annoyed.


    "That''s... I don''t know. At least I want to have a chance to talk to my daughter. But that face of my daughter when you saw me. He had a mixed look of surprise and contempt. I wonder if my daughter would listen to me."


    "It''s okay. Whatever the circumstances, are mothers and children connected by love? I''m an abandoned person, but I still want to see my mother. I''m sure your daughter is the same."


    "Really?


    "Be confident. Otherwise, it won''t get any better."


    Primuse urged Ranili to cheer up. Even though he knew it was a relief, Ranili could not help but thank Primse for her concern. And the moment he thought his mind was clearer, Ranili was realizing something was wrong with his surroundings.


    "Primuse... could this fog have been so deep?


    "Uh... no, not like this. Funny, this street has a front tower with lights on at night and I can''t see that either. It''s the first time I''ve never seen a light in a fog."


    "Does Tarram have fog?


    "Night fog comes out occasionally, but it''s also a flash because it''s not a clay. Never in my memory has there been so much fog that my vision is blocked"


    "... and this unpleasant feeling..."


    If you notice, the number of people passing through the perimeter is also decreasing. And from there, I could hear a little scream. At the time I felt the anomaly, the thick fog grew toward both of us. Primuse stood on the motion that made him wonder if it was the head of a snake or the tip of a plant.


    Continued

 1279 City of Pleasure, Part 114 - Queen of Pleasure

    Ranili stood still in front of Primuse, smashing his words into small pieces. Then the fog that had stretched out scratched out, and once again the surroundings were surrounded by a quiet deep fog. A frightening primze and a ranili that makes a rugged look. I felt surrounded by obnoxious monsters, and the two of them couldn''t move from the spot. If you notice, you stand with the building on your back.


    "Mr. Raniri, once we''re inside the building, let''s get out of here."


    "It''s not always safe in the building, it''s just that Tarram is a demon cave. From here on out, there''s a jewelry store that we''re familiar with. Let''s get that far somehow. If it''s just fog, I think I can shake it off with some talisman magic."


    As soon as Ranili did that, I heard some beastly roars from around them. There can''t be beasts or anything like that all over the city, but two fears accelerate when you hear that voice that obviously wants something to gain.


    Soon the two of them were on the run and Primse was halfway full speed. It was at least her admiration as a lady that held her mouth down and didn''t scream. Primuse only looked at the front, but Ranili sometimes looked back and said something while shaking her black, long hair.


    "Mr. Ranili, what!?


    "You don''t need to know! Run!"


    Ranili''s voice I can''t afford. Primuse knew her life was in danger right now and ran through the city with a blue face. I didn''t think it was necessary for a whore such as physical training, but now I even appreciate that. I was also fortunate enough to get my feet used to high heeled shoes. Primuse found out that there was really no room for her to take off her shoes.


    "I see it!


    "Open the door!


    Primuse jumps on the handle, but the door doesn''t show any signs of opening because of being locked late at night. That felt like a death sentence and Primse was in despair, but Ranili was smashing the window lightly, sticking his hand in it and unlocking it. But the windows were small, and it was finally to the extent that a small primze entered.


    Primuse jumped to the window with Ranili''s assembled hand as she saw what she should do in an instant. But I can''t go in there like I think a costume hooked into a window frame would get in the way. The more in a hurry, the less the body moves as it thinks. And pulling full force, Primuse went inside the jewelry store to roll, but at that moment she twisted her ankle.


    "Ouch!


    "Are you okay?"


    "Yeah, yeah. I can manage to walk. I''ll open the door now."


    Primuse tried to open the door, desperate. The door was built to not open without the use of a key from the inside as well. The window I entered was to the extent that I managed to get through with a small primze. Lanili is skinny but quite tall, and her physique would make it impossible to get by. Primuse glanced over at the store, but it was dark and I couldn''t see inside very well. It was difficult to find other entrances.


    "Mr. Raniri, please wait. The entrance immediately."


    "... no, Primuse. It''s too late."


    Ranili noticed the beastly voice disappearing from his surroundings and guessed what was happening. The beast gives way to his gains to the mightier beast. As the two mighty and evil signs approached, the other signs left. An apparently insane resident suddenly emerges from the mist, attacking with his earlier covetousness, retreats himself. It''s easy to imagine how dangerous opponents are approaching. And the other guy is coming straight this way, without erasing any signs. It''s like trying to escape if it''s something you can get away with. It''s just an act. Ranili perceived his own fate.


    Then the action to be taken had been decided. Ranili removed the amulet and piercing he had made himself sneak into his own pocket and threw it at Primuse''s side.


    "Primuse, listen to me because I only say it once. Straight through the door, there''s a back door. Get out of there and return to the Golden Purity Hall. Even a frustrated leg shouldn''t take half an hour."


    "What about Mr. Ranili!?


    "I''m going home another way. But I''ll buy you some time for now. Unseal the amulet. Because that would have the same effect as the art of concealment. A solitary whore in a golden purity hall can be in danger, so it''s an amulet that''s being held to protect herself.


    And Pierce gave it to my daughter - Larna. He said he was sorry he was a bad mother. "


    "No!"


    Then Primuse clasped her mouth all the way, trying to say if it wasn''t like a will. Evil signs that can also be seen by the amateur Primuse. We feed ourselves the eyes that look at the professional, but any unpleasant guest or distorted desire won''t let go of that much wrath. They are also made to face death row inmates and sinners as part of their training, but nevertheless they were only evil. I say to the world that death with paranoia and carelessness can be an evil spirit, but isn''t it just in itself?


    Primuse moved out without raising her voice. I realized that was the way not to lose Lanili''s behavior. My legs didn''t move as I thought they would, but the pain was gone somewhere. I regretted it, I was more scared than that, and the pain had disappeared somewhere.


    And before Ranili was left, the opponent showed up. He was a man apparently known as a magician dressed in plain brown robes and a big man dressed in armored muscles. Ranili responded with perseverance by holding back his fears. And at the same time, he turned the enchanting magic to both of us in full bloom. Either way, to draw their attention to themselves and let Primse escape.


    "What can I do for you?


    "I don''t like it, it''s just wild to ask, isn''t it? If you look at your neighbor, you''ll see."


    Ranili dropped his gaze on the big man''s lower body and snorted.


    "You''re like a raised dog. This is where you come and go, isn''t it? Some hookers take customers on the move, but they will be in a more modest and dark place. Do I look like the kind of woman who takes customers here?


    "Don''t stay tall. You smell like a wife, don''t you? At the stage where you''re taking customers as a whore even if you have a husband, it''s a demeaning enough act. And there''s kids, too. Hey... girl, I guess?


    "Hey, why..."


    To Lanili, who is said and upset, the magician-style man - Dirt continued.


    "My nose is sensitive. At first glance, you know, the approximate number of experience, the age, right? Oh, it''s only for women, of course. There is no such thing as public roads. By the way, if you let me smell your cock, you''ll know exactly where and when it was held by what guy, but let me try it?


    The dart gave his tongue out so slightly that he was screaming as well as hitting the just lanili. Magic is apparently working for the big man. It''s the magic of Banshee''s last charm. How can this man be flat with something that even attracts wild beasts? You shouldn''t have had time to use defensive witchcraft, and it''s impossible to do anti-witchcraft (resist) in the first place.


    If you can think about it...


    "Crazy from the start - of"


    "Ha, it''s a big win. All I can tell you is that the world has been crazier for me since I was born. You''re the best woman I''ve ever seen, seeing me at first sight outside of my kind. Thank you, I''ll dismantle you without anesthesia. While this big guy fucked me.


    By the way, if you lose your mind or die as soon as possible, or if you do something not to my liking, I''ll chase the girl you just ran away from everywhere and make her look worse. Did you understand that?


    Ranili did not reply. No, I couldn''t. Only one thing replied, standing up on the spot while turning blue. Dart trembled and trembled with joy and excitement, and Anaseth had already lost her sanity, twitching and leaning over as she stripped off her clothes.


    Ranili gradually lost his sense of reality to the sight in front of him and was thinking about Larna as he at least prayed for Primse''s safety. The sight of Larna, who has successfully completed her training as a witch and grown up, returning and living amicably with herself and her husband, the three of us. Such, at last, with an unlikely ideal in mind.


    Continued

 1280 City of Pleasure, Part 115 - Queen of Pleasure

    "Damn, I didn''t know I could get this far and get out of bounds"


    "I have no choice. Such a powerful bond is no longer similar to a castle. No, maybe this fog is the castle itself. Then we need to take more time to get into this building."


    "May I have a word?


    The Knights of the Temple step in front of the Libidu Hall, where the fog occurs. They arrived here after several battles and explorations, but had been prevented from breaking into a powerful junction. Neither did Ultina believe that a strong bond had been developed so far, a situation which cannot be broken if we take the time and the number of people, but which I have to say is just as severe with the current number of people.


    When he saw the attack, Jake came forward. And staring at the building for a while, he basically poked his sword at one of the walls. Then, until earlier, the careless, unseen junction was shaking.


    Surprised are the Temple Knights.


    "Jake, what did you do?


    "No, because I learned in Gloria''s class that there is a convergence of magic that should be the starting point. I stabbed a sword in the place like that, but apparently it worked."


    "With the sword, the kingdom?


    Unenchanting a place that should be the starting point is certainly a basic way of breaking the junction, but I''ve never heard of breaking it with a sword. It does not make sense that Jake, to a lesser extent, when it comes to the literacy of sorcery, has at a glance broken through the origins of such complex sorcery.


    As the other knights watched, Jake stabbed one sword after the other, the impact of the building rocking heavily ran and the junction smashed apart with the bursting noise. For a moment a strong wind was blowing, and when it subsided, the door of the hall was open naturally.


    "I think we can get in with this. Let''s go."


    "... how could you disarm it?


    "... I honestly don''t know. But I know what to do. Maybe you just have to think it''s instinct."


    "I can''t explain myself."


    "One day I want to understand. But now it''s time to learn how to use your powers."


    There was some stray in Jake''s expression, but there was no stray in footsteps and behavior. Yeah, Ultina convinced me somewhere that this is what special means.


    Then Jake, you take the lead.


    "Me, sir?


    "That''s right. I''ve decided that doing so is the least dangerous thing. Do you have anything else to be aware of?


    "... the juncture was shaken from the beginning. I think someone was probably already trying to break it. Besides, something must have happened to the Lord of the Connection. I feel weakened now. Now is the time."


    "I see. So there''s only one way forward."


    When Ultina agreed with Jake, Jake began to move on without hesitation. Ultina also continued to walk again, as if to be led by something.


    "What''s going on?


    I came to drop you off because Gunz says he''s going outside, Libby Doo. The look had gotten harsher and turned into an angry look.


    "It''s an intruder. My castle was lightly torn. What do you mean?"


    "You''ve been saying for a few days that there''s a guy trying to break the castle a little bit, haven''t you? Is that them?


    "No, I''m not. The people in front of them cut the walls with their swords, but in a slight way. Not this time. All of a sudden, we''ve got a big hole in the wall. Feels like a whole wall was cut off. You got a bad guy."


    "The one who did Insomnia?


    "Well. But I''m not like Insomnia, am I? Unlike that kid who just performs paranoia, I have intelligence."


    "... I hope so"


    Gunz blurted with such a small voice that it didn''t sound like Libidu. And I tried to ask him about the opportunity to leave Libidu''s former, but Libidu was just about to disappear in the back. Apparently, apart from the tone, he''s in quite a hurry.


    "Are you going?


    "Yeah, I''m a master. Because I may not be able to afford you either."


    "Oh well. I''ll see you when I''m alive."


    "You idiot, you''re dead already"


    When Libidu laughed all the time, Gunz was decent. I know this look is normal and beautiful, but I felt strange because it was so different from the Libby Doo side I liked. I wonder if there would have been a more normal way of life if I could have had a look like that.


    Continued

 1281 City of Pleasure, Part 116 - Queen of Pleasure

    With that in mind, Gunz was wondering what had happened to Lydil. I''m pretty sure I''m in Turam, but I might not even be able to look in this fog. Well, he would not die, so he thought he would go to Cerberus this time.


    Gunz was climbing on top of the building in the fog. The fog is for confusing and brainwashing humans,


    No other purpose. The museum is not meant to be hidden, but rather to be visited by a large number of people. Even if Jake didn''t remember the journey to the hall, if the fog was wide enough, he was even going to gather sane people to invite them.


    Gunz wondered if there were more people on the building, but as far as I could see, knowing that no one was there, he laughed with his nose. I scoffed at the dumber residents than I thought.


    "Well this is it. All of a sudden something like this spreads and you can''t handle it. Even if it''s the ability of the fifth worst spirits, and if they accidentally hit me at night, it''s like a vigilante to the extent of Tarram."


    "Did you say fifth place evil spirit? I''d like to know more."


    From the shadow of the attic window on the roof, Fostina appeared all the time. Perfect concealed shape, not caught in Gunz''s nose or in sign sensing. Probably from the beginning, but it was brilliant nonetheless. Gunz was also utterly dodged and blinking.


    "You''re not a brave woman. What the fuck are you doing?


    "That''s this dialogue. You don''t seem like a decent person to come out of a hall with such evil signs, do you? Plus that''s the face I saw somewhere. In the arena ahead - no, was it in the arrangement? Sure, did you say Gunz, the leader of the snake (Scarsnake) involved in the spear or something"


    "Dude, I remember you so well. It must have been a mercenary regiment of no such magnitude or track record."


    Gunz was frightened, but Fostina had already pulled out her sword.


    "The focus of my work is on site protection and investigation, as well as'' guarding ''tasks such as escorts, but sometimes controlling people who commit extra crimes. Snakes entangled in spears were mercenary regiments, but many were arranged themselves, and I didn''t even turn to myself because of the constant skirmishes, but I grasped them when it came to evil deeds. I was going to catch him at my hands if I had the chance, because he is a disgrace to the mercenary industry and an enemy of women.


    Even so, I was chased by Friedelinde''s troop Athena, and I heard it was devastated. It''s a strange standing around killing a captain of the Karatzel cavalry... or are you not human anymore?


    "Honestly, you have a good idea. Rumor has it."


    Gunz spit and threw away. Gunz naturally knows about Fostina, too. A woman of lower nobility and martial arts. It is not without mercenaries of noble origin, but it is certain that it is rare. Apparently, it was 13 who became a mercenary, but at the age of 15 he was already working amazingly, including showing up at the head and destroying the bandits on his own, becoming a B at the age of 16 and an A at the age of 18. And at the age of 20, he was certified a brave man. The achievements of bandits, herds of warcraft, the development of shrines protected by phantom beasts, the protection of ancient ruins and the discovery of new species on the periphery are countless. I had a reputation for doing something new once I moved.


    I had stopped hearing rumors these days that I was involved in some big job, but that ability didn''t diminish. If the rumors are true, good luck is not just strength. Such a lucky woman that Fostina is told that the more she walks, the more she will perform.


    Not like me at all, Gunz was driven by the urge to smash him to death now, but he held it down there for a long time. If ''Rumor'' is true, it''s because I didn''t think it was a good idea to deal with Fostina. But it doesn''t seem to be the kind of atmosphere you''re gonna miss.


    Continued

 1282 City of Pleasure, Part 117 - Queen of Pleasure

    Calmly pulling out his sword for Gunz, he confronted Fostina. You can''t and shouldn''t be alarmed. That''s what Gunz''s instinct said this opponent had bad minutes for him.


    "This pressure. You''re still better off against the Demon King."


    "Rude. It''s still a woman."


    "You''re such an asshole. I''m human, and that''s half human. That''s the power now, isn''t it? What did you throw away?"


    "From now on, both my father and my grandfather were completely anachronistic people. It won''t be a time to climb up with a sword either, I don''t know any other way. The glory of the past cannot be forgotten, even if it is gradually stripped of its territory and driven away by idleness. What could be connected by a sword, even though it was gone. Still, it was probably half confusing to force me to give everything to the sword.


    I just appreciate you getting stronger. Because thanks to this sword, I can go where I want to go now. I''ve never been unconscious in battle yet. "


    The words are very straightforward as warriors. And as a person, it sounded very distorted. Gunz had faintly remembered the hook and had accidentally asked Fostina. I felt like I knew my discomfort and who Fostina''s pressure was.


    "... oh, can I ask you one thing? I know you''re a woman, but you''re not a man, are you? You don''t even look like you''re letting a man out of depression. Have you ever had a girlfriend?


    "No, I''ve never had time for that?


    "I know by the smell, then. To whom did you dedicate ''Maiden''?


    "I told you, didn''t I? He said he gave" everything "to the sword."


    Gunz was furious with the words, which he uttered without staring. This woman is'' nasty ''. You mustn''t engage with a guy like this. It''s still easy to understand if you''re as crazy about desire as you are or Libby Doo. But this Fostina is insane with paranoia. When you get involved with a guy like this, it doesn''t make a lot of difference.


    Gunz carried out an assault that could be taken unnecessarily, which was accidentally taken with a sword by Fostina, who was punctuated by an inexplicable attack, leaving it to the power. Gunz pushed Fostina down at last. With Fostina''s help around, it would be Gunz, but he still felt this was the only way to defeat this woman.


    Gunz breathed the flame as it was and thought of wrapping his own Fostina in the fire, but at that moment the ceiling of the building was coming to part. It would be because Gunz slapped Fostina on the aging roof, but Fostina broke down the roof with her elbow and the two were thrown downstairs. What surprised me was Gunz, but Gunz panicked in the air and Fostina, who flipped her body and kicked Gunz in, landing brilliantly. It became a natural flow for Fostina to take the lead in the next action, but when Gunz stood up aggressively, he felt impending slaughter in his throat and accidentally protected his neck.


    But the hot pain ran on the right leg. Fostina only flew the killing chi down her throat and the actual sword was pointing at her leg. The moment his right leg, cut off at the source of a sword, danced into the universe, on the contrary, he calmed down. Gunz was escaping through the window into the fog as he exhaled the flame with all his might.


    Flipping out, Fostina gave up trying to find traces of Gunz''s escape. Assaulting in this fog is. It is not a good idea to speak of Fostina.


    "Brilliant escape. I see, Athena just misses it. I have no hesitation in retreating. I have no hesitation in surviving, rather than saying I have no pride. I''m sorry I couldn''t finish you off now."


    And when Fostina waved her head, she withdrew her sword, and turned to the house of Libidu.


    "Um, woman!


    Gunz was fleeing to leave Tarram for the Wall Herald. I knew that Fostina would be better up there if I could just stand there with a sword. That''s why I succeeded in leaving for a beating without regard for my life, but I didn''t expect the result to be reversed by the near collapse of the ceiling. What a sparing result.


    No, Gunz recalls otherwise. After all, there was no doubt about the rumors. That strong luck is the true power of Fostina. It was as if the protagonist of the story were ordained not to die, but as it were, the circumstances surrounding her take sides. You don''t die from being caught in turbulence, you don''t hit a spear from falling into a pit where bamboo spears are planted, and wandering discovers rare historical sites and plants. Well, the situation had changed when Gunz understood whether it would be played out in battle as well. Maybe I was lucky just to have a life, but the anger that took my leg won''t subside.


    "I will kill... I will definitely kill you. No, I''m not going to kill you, I''m going to strip that woman of her luck!


    "You''re talking about something interesting."


    The voice of a woman who suddenly talks to a grunt who can''t stop being angry. When Gunz wondered how he could tell in this fog, the good smell was on Gunz''s nose.


    Continued

 1283 City of Pleasure, Part 118 - Encounters in the Mist ① -

    "Let the horse hold on tight and stop the nagging. Be as quiet as you can."


    "Quickly, we''ll do it quietly. I don''t even need a whisper, you know?


    Quietly nodding elites to the orders of Alphilis and Rhine. Jaeger''s face almost went out to ambush the Orcs'' army when he borrowed a horse from the vigilante. It is Aerial who will be entrusted with the front line. Ten white horses native to the prairie cut ahead. Riding them are the elites Aerial himself chose to work out. Strong men who, if they ride horses, will not take a pull from the superior mercenaries.


    "I''ll take care of it, Aerie."


    "Uhm. Riot appropriately and pull it up before you''re surrounded. Once you push through, you come back. Do you mind if I do?


    "Yeah, only ask for a fire arrow when you turn back. I''ll run it to the mark. Because the purpose is to confuse them rather than to do too much damage. It''s bad for a widow to light a fire."


    "Fine. Yeah, by the way, I said it wasn''t meant to do much damage, but is it too much to pick up 100 bodies in a single attack?


    Alphilis accidentally blew it out because Aerial told him to go ahead and get confirmation.


    "No. I don''t care how many you pick up if you can pick it up without labor."


    "Then shall I take the best part of tonight''s work? It''s been a long time since I''ve hunted barbarians, but let''s see if they''re dull or not."


    Saying so, Aerial stormed like the wind as he kicked Sylphide''s belly. So much so that the Alphilis and the others continue. It was just as good during this time, as there is a distinct difference in leg strength between the Aerials'' horses.


    As the Orcs had Lunatica scout first, neither was the formation nor anything. I''m just laying around appropriately. The unbroken carcasses of the orcs were rolling down the road where Aerial could be seen kicking in a straight line. The orcs finally cursed at the sound of the horseshoe, but while they didn''t let him grasp the situation, the Alphilis took over silently.


    And after the Alphilis and the others stormed, Lunatica and Layer continued on foot. They quietly tailored them when there was an oak that seemed to run on the decree. Besides, he was also checking to see how many he would take in a single assault.


    Renatica and the layers gather once at a stage when something is missing that moves somewhat.


    "How many did you finish?


    "Is it about 200 bodies in all? It would be enough if we could just do this in one assault. I knew the airy was awesome. A single assault has combined witchcraft to finish nearly 100. It''s like someone else on a horse. You''re gonna repeat this a few times within today''s time, right?


    "They repeat it 4-5 times. And he said he''d tailor a phony soldier while he was at it. If you see as many soldiers standing on the walls as you do preemptively, you might buy yourself time."


    "Is that what it is?


    "I don''t think it''s the usual means of military law. And more importantly, what have you been doing with Il the last few days?


    "Yeah, I was wondering if there was anything we could do to crush the traces and traps of magic that we couldn''t possibly figure out in the tarram. I was doing what Il said, and she said there was some kind of law."


    "Law"


    "Apparently. He said there were a few very high ranking surgeons. One says it exists to protect this city. As far as traces of witchcraft go, it looks like a lot of them are very old."


    "Old?"


    "Yes. He said 500 years had passed with the oldest. And the other one''s recent, but he said there''s malice in this city. I''ve been around the last few days disarming that magic trick. It was a good number of magic tricks, so I don''t know how effective it is."


    "What about Alphilis?


    "I haven''t said it yet. It wasn''t like that, and it''s still a secret about Il."


    Layer made it a little hard to say, but Renatica told him, after a little thought, with no expression and as usual.


    "Maybe it''s time to say it. I have a feeling something will connect."


    "That''s what I thought too. I''ll have to convince Il when I get home."


    "What about Il?


    "I''m asleep. It''s a liberal one, but does that mean it''s not so crisis yet? If anything, Uty''s supposed to let me know."


    "Fine then. More than that, I''ve already turned back. Let''s not delay."


    "That''s fast. I''m already familiar with Victoria and Tajibo. Isn''t it possible to win if you do it decently?


    "War is not so sweet. Let''s go."


    Renatica and Layer were lost in the darkness as they hid from the moonlight and followed precisely after the horseshoe.


    "Hmm? The fog is full of aliens. You shouldn''t have left this for long."


    Enema was going alone in the fog. He was walking around his nose like he was going for a walk on a sunny day.


    The crazy townspeople attacking us don''t deal with each other. We can fight only excommunicating sorcery, and even if some of the sorcery didn''t work, we can control it without killing it. I do get driven by the urge to play somewhat, but I noticed things were changing slightly in the fog and decided to go straight to my destination.


    "I''m gradually getting more nervous... I don''t know, but is it connected to a different place somewhere? I''ve heard of such junctions and castles, but they can be pretty bad depending on where they connect."


    Enema stopped his nose and proceeded with a little vigilance. And when I heard something big in my footsteps, I accidentally hid myself in the shadows of the building. Vision remains poor in the fog, but apparently passes pretty close. Enema stood on the spot killing the signs, but her legs, far more gigantic than Enema''s, seemed slightly beyond the fog. Slightly drooling in the fog was also like crab claws, but the feet were not crustaceans'', but rather unkempt, but close to animals such as horses. And from the footsteps, I walk on two feet. Your whole body is invisible in the fog.


    The footsteps went by without anything, but the subtle energies cannot hide the surprise either.


    "What, that. I''ve never seen a creature like that. How many frontiers or unknown land demons are there? You shouldn''t have encountered it.


    Either way, this fog is bad. It looks like we should get rid of this mess and get rid of it. "


    As Enema tries to go further, he hears the sound of battle from before. And a slightly scented smell of blood. Signs seem to be numerous to one. Turns out someone is being pushed into a bad situation.


    And in the directions that Enema remembers, avoiding the battle ahead was going to be quite a turnaround. While Enema clenched his teeth inside, he first decided to ask what was going on.


    Continued

 1284 City of Pleasure, Part 119 - Encounter in the Mist ② -

    As far as I could feel in the signs, the battle seemed to prevail by itself. They are retreating from one demon after another. It seemed to use witchcraft, but it was a lineage that Enema did not know. I don''t think there''s so much magic I don''t know about, Enema, but I was just intrigued and tried to get closer. It''s apparently the man who''s fighting. Not that he wasn''t attacked, but he seemed to recover from the edge, no, playing. I know he is quite a user from his physical appearance and his use of witchcraft, but he also felt quite worn out.


    The last demon we attacked was a pretty big one. It feels like a giant naked whale with hair all over its body, but magic and blows aren''t working. The way they attack is slow, but they are releasing one small demon after another from their bodies, causing them to attack. Did the man feel he was going to be impoverished as he was, or when he converged his magic harder, he fired a giant sword-like blow. The demon made Tang Bamboo 10% was still not deadly, so the man made many attacks from the side, from the diagonal. And when the demons finally collapsed, the remaining demons scattered.


    The man collapsed to the spot with a curse. Apparently, he ran out of power in an earlier attack. When I managed to get into the alley, I hid myself by putting up a small junction. I guess I''ll take a temporary break. But Enema had set aside a little time, and had easily broken the line. Inside, a man with a nervous look sleeps with a painful look. Enema looked at the man intriguingly as he carefully bewitched his sleep so that he would not wake up in a few things.


    "... Probably a bloodsucking species. Sounds interesting, could be a good pick up. I was tempted to fight the monster I might not be good at, and I guess I should just use this."


    When Enema slept with his tongue, he broke into a nearby building with a man in his arms.


    "Hey, that''s it."


    "Oh, there''s still a distance, isn''t there?


    "You can handle yourself from here on out. I''m not dressed to let a woman walk me to the end."


    "I can''t believe you cared about that."


    Gunz greeted the woman - the foundine - from the top of the warcraft that had been placed on her. It is also a confusing situation for Gunz. The same goes for meeting Blackhawk''s captainship in the fog, but to be flat in that fog. And that you are taking a warcraft that you have never even seen like this. I''ve never even seen a horse-shaped warcraft that runs on eight legs. Besides, his physique is more than twice as good as that of a horse, and his speed is less than comparable. There were plenty of creatures in the fog who didn''t get good at it, but they haven''t been attacked since they met Fondaine. I wanted to ask about it, but Gunz hesitated to even ask me. This woman, in a different way from Fostina, didn''t want to get involved. Honestly, I just wanted to leave. I only preferred the appearance, and Gunz was pulled back slightly, but I felt that what would be the balance just wasn''t right for my life. Given the woman''s hug, and the fact that she broke into a well-guarded nobleman''s mansion, I also thought she was old.


    But when Fondaine smiled gracefully, she slowed down her warcraft, which she was letting go. And the warcraft on which Gunz was riding also looked back at the Fondaine once in a somewhat distant and old place. It looks as if we are once and for all confirming Fondaine''s intentions. When Fondaine smiled gracefully, she said goodbye to Gunz as she returned the Warcraft.


    "Then I''ll give you that warcraft. If you don''t need it, you can''t get rid of it. Leave me alone and you''ll be back to me."


    "... Rumor has it that you''re a summoner and a tutor (Tamer), but do you gain from doing that to me? That kind of creeps me out."


    "Oh, you''re not used to being nice?


    "It''s just a life of being spit on and cursed. You know who I am, don''t you?


    "You must be Skarsnake''s captain, right? And now I''m working with a black magician. I wonder if half the people have stopped."


    "Dude, I know that much and I don''t understand what it''s like to cooperate. What are you up to?


    "Favors are honest to receive, aren''t they? Well... right. I can''t tell you everything, but you can tell me a little bit."


    And Fondaine gave a reason. Hearing that, Gunz turned his eyes round.


    "... you''re serious. Is that okay? No, because you..."


    "I don''t mind. Because I''m a mercenary anyway. I don''t have absolute loyalty to Valsas. When he joined Valsas, he explained that, and Valsas himself said he didn''t need loyalty."


    "No, I like talking about those hands. Are you glad you told me?


    "If it wasn''t good, I wouldn''t have helped you from the start."


    Fondaine smiled gracefully, but still Gunz''s distrust could not be plucked.


    "What''s the motive? What motivated you to do that?"


    "Because I - I don''t like humans. If it''s enough to get along with humans, the Warcraft are better. That''s all."


    Are you suspicious that I''m human? So did you help?


    "There''s that too. Because you are more beastly than a beast. When it comes to intimacy, yes."


    "Well, I''m convinced. But you''re not gonna let me hear it all. You feel that? Can I ask you sometime?


    "If you get a chance"


    When Fondaine smiled again, Gunz also returned the niggardly. And Gunz''s riding warcraft turned back on his heels and left. I could not dare to wipe my distrust in Gunz, but I was wondering if I could try to dictate it if I saw him again.


    The remaining foundane crushed toward its back as he often dropped off Gunz.


    "Yes - I''ll talk to you when the world burns and collapses. Because you''re going to live till then. Living and Dirty People to Love"


    And as Fondaine turned to the fog, she sprinkled herself with the perfume that was in the bottle. Then, reluctantly, I heard a scream from the fog. He sprayed the incense of the beast.


    "Well. There are many warcraft that I don''t even know about. Looks like we''re gonna have a lot of friends today, so look forward to it."


    The Fondaine returned again in the mist, heartened by the pleasure. And Gunz was getting to Cerberus safely. Cerberus, agitated by Gunz, woke up scrubbing his sleepy eyes.


    Continued

 1285 City of Pleasure, Part 120 - Encounter in the Mist ③ -

    "I don''t know what it is in the middle of the night like this... it''s time for a good girl to go to bed, Pei"


    "I didn''t say anything stupid. So, what happened to Riddill? Have you heard from him?


    "That''s the stupid thing to do. You can''t possibly know something you don''t."


    "What about the orcs that attacked Tarram?


    "I don''t know, but what do you say, Porch?


    "Woo... wow"


    Dougla and Dougla seem to have guessed by the way Porch barked.


    "Ho ho, humans can''t do it. The orcs that entered the city were guided, dispersed and almost destroyed. On the contrary, a detachment is marching out into our ranks. Sounds like some kind of damage."


    "Oh, come on, okay?


    It doesn''t matter how many orcs die.


    "You''re an orc too... no, let''s not. Is that it? Where''s Riddill?


    "You''re lost in the fog. I see, I certainly wish I had surrounded you and not moved. Could you have read this development with the connoisseurs? No, I don''t think so."


    "Hey, you. Are you motivated?


    "No, not at all."


    Unexpectedly, Cerberus'' words made Gunz feel like he was coming.


    "You..."


    "Operation planning is impotent in the first place. If this is how a human city can be dropped, I''ve been dropping it in a herd of oaks for a long time. A single raid can ravage a village, but it''s not that easy when it''s bigger than the city. It is true that it is rare in the world of oak that it has become a herd of this magnitude, but there have always been in the thousands or so.


    But still, it wasn''t easy to drop a human city. You''re not a human licker, are you? So I know that the liver of this operation is somewhere else. The only thing that matters is when you run away. "


    "Mm..."


    Gunz was impressed with the unexpected wisdom of Cerberus, but Cerberus looked sharply at Gunz.


    "By the way, what are you gonna do with those legs? I''m telling you, I''m not ready for a metastasis, and I''m probably going to go back to the dragon''s nest. If you can''t follow me, why don''t you just leave me?


    "Oh, you mean that. I tried to talk to Tyran when I got home, but it was just affordable."


    Gunz glanced at the warcraft that the foundine had given him. Warcraft doesn''t just see anything, he stares across the sky.


    "I don''t have a preference, but I can''t say four or five at this time. Do you think I''ll put up with that?"


    "... is that something you can do without Anomaly''s help?


    "I learned the trick. I don''t know what I''d do if I stuck around."


    "What do you say? It''s appropriate."


    As Cerberus shrugged, Gunz suddenly jumped at the warcraft that the Fondaine had sent in with an evil grin.


    "Mm... where am I?


    Riddill had gone after the bandrass, and had lost sight of the direction after it had been lost in the fog. As a bandrass, I could have followed Lydil until morning, but I felt signs of Libidu''s nostalgia as the fog was more chaotic than I imagined, so I left Lydil in the fog.


    And Lydill also needed a lot of time to wake up from the anger he saw Zems. I feel like I''ve stuck something blocking a lot of goings by then, but I''m too obsessed to remember. When I found out, I was in front of a hall with spooky signs.


    Lydill stares at it when he sees a sign in the hall. It''s getting a lot older, but I couldn''t read it.


    "Endless pleasure and... a secret lust hall? It''s a big building with no secrets or anything."


    Lydil said the best things, but no one responded to the words. And when I was worried about what was going on in front of the hall, I was called from behind by the lid.


    "Lydil?"


    "Yeah?"


    The Lord of the Voice was Fostina. It was a friendly tone, but Lydill can''t remember the other guy. But I saw him in the arena and somehow knew he wasn''t an enemy because of his lack of hostility, so I accidentally got in tune.


    "I didn''t expect to see you here, you go after this, too?


    "It''s not that... it''s a coincidence,"


    "Then I''m just fine. If you''re not in a hurry, I want you to help me crush this."


    "For what?


    "Because this seems to be the cause of the fog. Tarram is in big trouble right now. From the outside, there''s a bunch of demons, mists that you can''t even handle inside. If we don''t do something about this fog first, we won''t be prepared for threats from the outside.


    What do you say, can you help me?


    I can''t say I''m the one directing that outside threat, and as Riddill wandered off, Fostina forced Riddill''s hand into the hall. But I didn''t feel like I missed anywhere, and Lydill kept it that way.


    "This has happened before?


    "What are you talking about? You guys out of the country cluttered up at the entrance to the guild, so I walked you out of the way, didn''t I? It was only a few years ago, did you forget?


    "Yes, no. Like it was."


    "You''re still depressed. Though I really admire your talent for being a brave man in the years since. Talent is obviously above me, isn''t it? But what happened to your people? We seemed so close."


    "It''s..."


    Killed by a Zems bastard, Lydill noticed one fact. What was the name of my people? What kind of relationship is that in the first place? What about his face? I can''t remember one thing. Lydill noticed, and at that moment he was struck by a severe dizziness and headache.


    Continued

 1286 City of Pleasure, Part 121 - Encounters in the Mist ④ -

    Worried about Ridil, whose knee suddenly broke, Fostina glances in. I wasn''t alarmed. Just a moment of relaxation. Lidil''s eyes, which suddenly jumped, were covered in darkness and despair, and he hadn''t even transferred Fostina. Lydil''s hand tightened Fostina''s throat and when she resisted, her clothes broke and her skin was exposed. Shouldn''t Fostina have solidified at that moment? Or is it all bad fog swirling in the tarram?


    "Lydil, don''t..."


    Fostina didn''t scream. A pride that has never raised its roots in any kind of training, and a fear that both myself and Riddill might end up socially when I can see this place. And the shame of being a woman.


    Fostina tried to resist, but she didn''t even have the strength to do it in front of her arm, which she didn''t think was Lidil''s. And I was just looking up at the ceiling, wondering how this could have happened, but some funny picture of the rapprochement of men and women carefully written to the ceiling.


    "That''s good."


    "It''s going too well"


    That''s what Layer and Lunatica were discussing as they finished the Alphilis and the others. Third time to go out. The Alphilis and the others were hunting both orcs, without even encountering a major counterattack. That number had risen to more than 200 in a single outing, but on the contrary, the fact that there was no response, their actions, which only seemed helpless, over and over again made the Alphilis cautious.


    Renatica offered to go out after a downcheck, and Alphilis agreed to it, but the layers were intuitive and aware that there was no danger whatsoever. Rather, the unpleasant feeling is stronger on those in the tarram.


    Renatica has seen and talked to me because the layers care about Hiragana and Tarram.


    "Do you care?


    "... I''m sorry, it is. I feel like there''s nothing outside of this. I feel dangerous to the north, but nothing else. Rather, it feels worse inside the tarram."


    "That''s the same for me. What does that have to do with Ilmatal and the fact that he was exploring?


    "Like there is, like there isn''t. But if you''re going, that way."


    "Then you should go"


    Layer rounded his eyes to Lunatica''s words, but Lunatica told him it was no problem.


    "Layer''s behavior in the first place is that pre-construction is just luggage carrying. I''m just running it on my own in anticipation of that talent. There doesn''t seem to be a problem here, and there''s nothing to restrict your behavior. I''ll allow it. You should go."


    "But"


    "Aerial on the horse - especially when driving a silphide. Aerial is a struggle even for me. Though at night, I don''t think I''ll be behind the oak.


    Plus, I picked you up. "


    "Pick me up?"


    Ahead of where Lunatica points, Uti flies through the sky.


    "Oh dear!


    "What''s up, Uty"


    "A lot of bad demons have appeared in the mist of Tarram. I still don''t see how it''s going to break into the building right now, but I don''t know what''s going to happen. I don''t know how it''s going because of the fog, and it''s not weird in the fog if it''s havoc.


    Ilmatal suddenly woke up and told me about the danger. Now all the Jaegers left inside are evacuating the city''s periphery with a little guidance. "


    "What about the orcs inside?


    "Looks like we''ve cleaned it up forever. But I''m having trouble getting into the fog. Looks like some people are fighting it out of the fog, but it seems that the fog is gradually gaining momentum back.


    Il says you might need a layer of swords. Will you come back?


    "If that''s the case"


    If Ilmatal calls, he didn''t say. In other words, Ilmatal''s intuition about witchcraft has already been witnessed by laymen. Is it a species that can touch the Spirit directly, or is it just a sense of being born? The ability to spot the magic formations and tricks one after the other on just a few grounds was as awesome as it was to lay people with no knowledge of magic. But Irmatal doesn''t even know what his abilities are, and he just exercises his abilities to the extent that he intends to solve the mystery. Being poorly aware of your abilities attracts more will than ever. Until the Ilmatal self with its ability was established, the lay was going to watch its softness.


    When the layer returned his heel, he headed straight for Tarram. It will be able to accommodate that speed and the rush with Sylphide. Uti was the best to follow the layers running to fly, and rushed back to Tarram.


    "Aren''t you following me?


    "Yes, boss. No sign of tracking."


    "All right, it''s a little pause. Wait here for Banderas"


    Yatri was escaping his stronghold, along with a surviving gesture. The same is true of the fact that we have lit every building, but in the midst of burning fire and smoke, we were unable to capture the appearance of our enemies. They were hunting in that situation. At least, we thought we were more patient than ourselves, and we felt it was a gesture to fight in their prepared situation, and we got away thoroughly. Fortunately, he succeeded in shaking it off once.


    On escape, he blew a whistle that only leads to the bandrass. It was handed to me by Bandras when it rang. Although Yatri is a prodigal grandfather who hasn''t changed his figure since he was a child, Bandras was at least the most dependable of his companions. The fact that Zems'' people manage to have a companion''s body is also due in large part to the power of Banderas. I don''t know how Banderas could do that, but Banderas say, ''The only ones who can talk to each other equally''. I don''t know why, but Yatri thankfully decided to let me take advantage of its existence.


    The fog is already looming nearby. When Yatri took his people into the stronghold, he made them tie a simple line. This prevents fog from entering, and I can about sense it when someone comes in. So I decided to wait for Bandras, but I lost so much that the junction rang, and Bandras came.


    "What can I do for you? I was just having fun."


    "Excuse me, old man. Call me on purpose. It was an emergency requirement."


    Yatri pretended to be as calm as possible, but Bandras seemed to have glimpsed Yatri''s back and guessed the situation.


    "Looks like the number of my men is down, but does it matter?


    "I was attacked by a powerful enemy. Shame on you, as soon as you''ve escaped."


    "Yatri Yikes. You''re blunt."


    "I don''t deny it because it''s all about business."


    "No, no, it''s not"


    Bandras shook his head at Yatri with an unfortunate face. The look was neither disappointing nor disdainful, but Yatri had trouble judging because he had never seen such a look on Banderas'' face.


    Bandras did not leave the door and told without alarm.


    "Are you too busy to distinguish between your own men?


    "What?


    "One, even though it''s obviously different"


    "Become"


    To Bandras'' point, Yatri flew back. At that moment, of the 11 remaining men, three necks danced through the universe. What I did was my subordinate woman. The faceless face was stained with blood.


    The woman''s tone was emotional, backed up by that faceless expression that didn''t even make her slightly mobile to the pouring blood.


    Continued

 1287 City of Pleasure, Part 122 - Encounter in the Mist ⑤ -

    "Surprised, I wonder if this is the first time they''ve seen it through. I''m a little less confident."


    "Non is just special. Not only the face, but the smell is well deceived, but the eyes of Non are deceitful. And, rather, you know the Lord because he''s special."


    "Special?"


    "''Characteristic,'' so does your lord. Non misses the person in his hand. Someone like that is quiet with Yatri''s men."


    To the words of Banderas, the woman - number three of Almas - was giggling with dullness.


    "This is... unexpected. There''s nothing you can do about it."


    "I don''t suppose there was any luck in the very fact that Non was there. And Yatri could say he''s got luck with something. Well, what do we do? I don''t think it would be a crisis if we were surrounded by small indoors."


    "But it''s not fatal."


    Number three suddenly cut off his own neck. The blood splashed naturally, but blocks Yatri''s men''s sight as if the blood were alive. Yatri and Bandras prevented the blood, but at that moment Yatri''s men were reduced to three.


    As if to mock the survivors who stood by surprise, number three now left the room lightly. To an instant event, Bandras slapped his hand and sent praise.


    "I don''t know what else to call brilliant. Bright and ready. When is this Armas assassin of a different quality? I didn''t know you''d cut off your neck and blind yourself with blood."


    "Kuh, shit. So light."


    "Give it up, Yatri. Even if Non joins us, he won''t win if he gets a better number than this. You have to give me your neck, or you have to pay the price."


    "It''s an alternative to the neck?


    "Let it be the Lord''s desire itself. If you give up on that, you may not find so much value in the Lord''s neck. Maybe it doesn''t matter. What are we gonna do? Do you die with desire or live like you died giving up greed"


    "I will not choose either, I will live to achieve my ambitions. I''m also ready for that. I have as many replacements for my men as I want. It doesn''t matter if I''m alive."


    "Boss! That''s too much to say -"


    The moment one of his men tried to argue, Yatri''s short spear flashed. Not a drop of blood was on the spear when Yatri shook off the spear after the surviving men became unspeakable carcasses.


    "Why are you blunt?"


    "I''m hungry, but I haven''t neglected to work out. I wish I had done this from the beginning, but I really need manpower when the organization grows. I''m going to do better next time."


    "He''s a bad guy for giving up."


    "Otherwise I wouldn''t have joined Zems'' people. We''re just going on adventures that can''t be helped by ordinary people."


    "Come on, it was. So, what do we do next? I assume you''re hiding an Xperion that just tries to get back on track?


    Yatri wrote a place on the paper with a brush after much trouble. The band lashes a little at the place.


    "I see... then it''s certainly not safe. But under the circumstances, you might want to hurry. Sometimes you know the lord, the lord of the hall?


    "No, no way. I just hid it where they told me nobody would stop by the most in town. Because that place was famous because no one, not even the inhabitants of Tarram, came close from the beginning. They curse me when I go in. Because I''m going crazy. That''s why I was famous.


    Neither did I want to come as close as possible, what an endless pleasure and secret lust hall where once a crazy whore repeatedly tortured and murdered at night and died laughing high at the end of the day while on fire. No one thought the whore in that hall would come back to be an evil spirit. "


    "- It''s a strange thing to be on edge. But now we have to go back in secret."


    Bandras had a strange fate to return to the place he had just left, but now he had no exhilaration like earlier, just a difficult look at the unpleasant hunch.


    "Mm... gu. Ha, ha. What is this place?


    "Did you wake up?


    Enema noticed the man lying on the bed waking up and lifting his face out of the book. It was dark without even minimal lights in the room, but we only knew that the figure of the Enema was almost naked.


    And that I''m tied to a bed. The man also knew that it was not only because of the magic of restraint, although there was no force in his body.


    Enema essentially crawls his fingers on the man''s chest as he leans closer to the bed.


    "Well, how does it feel to wake up?


    "... if anyone can sleep comfortably with their hands and feet restrained, that''s what I''d like to hear"


    "Oh, you''re not tied up so hard, are you? You won''t be able to resist because you''ll be weak, but you''re turning around, and on the contrary, you should be comfortable enough."


    "Well, it''s a matter of circumstance. To a stranger naked woman, this situation. Must be comfortable."


    "So is that. Let''s start by introducing ourselves. I''m Enema. And you?"


    "Do we need to talk?


    Enema with a troubled look at a man''s words, but that look distorts him into abusive.


    "Well, you don''t have to. But I''ll have him talk to me."


    "I don''t know - my name is Hidun"


    At that moment, Hidun''s expression was perplexed. Mouth moving against will. Enema kept asking questions, flattered by incomprehensible circumstances.


    Continued

 1288 City of Pleasure, Part 123 - Encounters in the Mist ⑥

    "Hidun... that''s the name I heard. Could it fit with one of the black magicians?


    "So we talk - yes"


    "What were you doing here?


    "We go around every city to confirm the behavior of those involved in black magic. Besides, Tarram''s got a source of funding coming in."


    "The people involved?


    "I''m Doom''s man, Libby Doo. That was originally the evil spirit of this city. They were preparing for it downstairs, but I came to blame because there was a little excess in action. And it''s calamity. I came to ask about that woman''s current situation in Tarram, but I was more naked. Known to have been tracked on Arnelia''s pilgrimage, he became the feather of being pursued by a black magician"


    "That''s right. Well, that''s fine. What''s the source of the funding?


    "It''s Xperion sales. That was developed by Anomaly, but black magicians don''t have a sales route. So I was letting Libidu do it, but it was another one in the evil spirit. If it''s going to be on the market, it''s best to leave it to humans. Almas would be perfect."


    "There have been rumors that Almas is working with black magicians. But that''s not enough. There''s someone who''s working with Tarram''s power, right? Who could it be?"


    "It''s..."


    When Enema heard the name, he nodded as if he was convinced.


    "I see that now leads to one. Even though the black magician was moving, he was doing some trick in human society. In order to move them, we need gold. It was a mystery what you were doing with the activity funds, but you were the golden one. Plus, humans have collaborators.


    This is gonna be a good story. I wonder if our reputation will rise again. "


    When Enema leaked his sneaky laugh, he crossed to be a horseback rider to Hidun, who was taken aback.


    "You''re familiar with that kind of trick, aren''t you? There was a lot going on back there, wasn''t there? Why don''t you tell me how to wash it? That would increase our reputation - no, it would be fun to threaten the country with that."


    "Why - what did you do to me?


    Enema was mocking Hidun for not understanding his actions and not even hearing Enema talk.


    "Can''t imagine looking at my outfit? There are many ways to relate to a subordinate, but isn''t the strongest bond between a man and a woman?


    "Become... shame on you, woman!


    "Hey, I''m not old enough to have any shame or anything. You''re like a bloodsucker, too, and you''ll be quite old... that? Still, the magic of the subordination contract works strangely well. Could you have been... first time?


    Seeing Hidun silent in the words, Enema was laughing from the bottom of her belly, forgetting also that where we were was at was dangerous.


    "Ahhhh! You, seriously!? You''ll be alive for over a hundred years, won''t you, virgin? I don''t know what the fuck you were up to, but I''m sorry. Or was it some Dassai kid who just didn''t know how to dictate a woman? Ahahahahaha!"


    "... we''re pretty good too, but you''re totally crazy."


    "Well, thank you. But we don''t slaughter, do we? I didn''t kill as many of you."


    "But I''m not enjoying killing either. I don''t know about the others, but I don''t have a hobby for people to enjoy."


    "Yes, indeed. Are you more noble than I thought? Or is it just scary? I think I''m the latter."


    Then when Enema rubbed off the skin clothes that were woven with feathers, she took them off. There is a demonic light in its eyes.


    "Me, I might have gotten an interesting toy. It has a tendency to use it, it''s worth it, and I can enjoy it. You, if it''s" that "for the first time, it''s pretty qualitative. Besides, I was asleep... and this is worth raising. I need the same act to renew my witchcraft, but if you''re a snake, you''re gonna shrivel."


    "Ki, you..."


    "Shut up because it''s a little loud. It''s wild to talk in the middle of that. We''ll work together to strengthen the contract, so it''s a little intense, isn''t it?


    Hidun''s covered scab enerma, as the word goes. Hidun was attacked by a sense of despair that he had never felt in any battle.


    Continued

 1289 City of Pleasure, Part 124 - Queen of Pleasure

    "Jake, come here -"


    Ultina missed an enemy moving around at high speeds, but Jake was tailoring him faster than he could speak. Jake''s movement was tremendous, and his work since entering the hall was surprising even for the top warriors of the Temple Knights. Even Ultina, who doesn''t usually fight together, can tell. Jake''s movements were a complete departure from the areas he would gain from his age and experience.


    Jake struck a stubborn blow at the demon he hit at his feet.


    "Is this all of it?


    "For now"


    "This demon... it''s a mosquito, right?


    "Similar, but don''t be a little too huge. If you suck so much blood, you''ll lose all your blood."


    The knights talk to each other. Demon raids were sporadic even before entering the hall, but since entering the hall, demons had struck in a proper herd. Obviously, he''s about to leave whoever broke into the hall. The shape of the demon was close to the worm, but none of it had ever been seen. It was thought to be the Demon King, but it seems a little different.


    Each of the Temple Knights was discussing reasoning.


    "What is this demon?


    "I don''t know. I don''t know, I just know it''s pretty dangerous and fierce. I might have an unknown poison, and I''d like to move on with defensive focus."


    "You''re a little different from the bugs that were in the Yae forest. This type of demon has not been confirmed. Summoned from an unknown location?


    "Or is this castle connected directly to an unknown realm, right? When it comes to summoning all this demon, it won''t be very, but it won''t have magic. It''s more reasonable to think of it as the latter."


    "But the experience of the Octave Forest is alive. It''s not as fierce as it was then, and the worm bump is low on the wrong steps. This one also lacks the strength, but wouldn''t it be okay to proceed with caution?"


    "Even if it''s forbidden to be alarmed."


    "Jake, what do you think?


    One of the Temple Knights asked Jake a question. Then Jake was answering without staring.


    "Probably the same as the Hachi Forest - if you look at this hall in a large nest, the demons protect it from one realm to another. If you control one area, I think you''ll be safe for the moment.


    It''s just that if there''s no such thing as a demon that travels between realms, "


    "So you think we should take a little pause?


    "No, let''s keep going. I''m not willing to camp in a place that might be in the middle of enemy territory. If there is no obvious damage, I thought we should proceed at once."


    "Come on, I have the same opinion. Where''s Lord Ultina?


    The knight suddenly spoke to Ultina, but it was an implicit intimidation that he trusted Jake more than Ultina. Not uncommon on a separate assignment. The pilgrimage is only for troops directly under Miriazal, whose authority is often stronger than that of the Knights of the Temple. Peripheral Knights can be placed under the umbrella by the former and, depending on the circumstances, the Temple Knights as well. But the Knights of the Temple are nominally the highest of Arnelia and many are proud. It is also understandable to Ultina that it is not funny that it is used in the jaw for pilgrimages taking up the task behind it. Even if that''s not what you''re saying.


    Ultina told him pale, trying not to change his expression as much as she could.


    "Of course there are no objections, let''s move on. Awkward than slow. I was wondering if marching speed matters now. Prioritize safety and proceed to the next location with a defensive formation."


    Copy that.


    Except for bad orders when it comes to being just as Knights of the Temple, I honestly obey, but there were things that didn''t work out that way in the Knights of the Perimeter either. Not once or twice have we made extra sacrifices because of some soldiers who disobeyed orders. Ultina''s hard work accumulated each time. Unless there''s so much going on nowadays, I''m not on the task of putting the others under distribution. My powers are easy to get around, and I''d rather not have the same amount of skill.


    So in this request, Marduk and I were eventually going to put a piece on it. But the key Marduk went somewhere, and I was the end of being pushed by Jake and the knights. Even though it is common for me to be pushed through trouble when I''m on assignment with Brandio, not until Marduke. Ultina was cursing her own misfortune to see if she was born into such a touring star.


    And in doing so, I went out to a big place. The decorations are gorgeous, but all the paintings hanging on them are terrific. A painting of a woman enjoying hanging a man. A man delighted to have his burnt iron mark pressed against his thighs. A boy with dead eyes who is weirdly placed in a small vase against his head. A middle-aged, fat man who sits great in a chair made by a girl who is not even old enough to sit on top of it and get in trouble. Torture or unseen emotional paintings adorned the area.


    No, it wasn''t just decorated. There was a line of de facto torture tools. There is a pointed chair with a hammer beside it. The dance floor obviously has equipment to light it from below. There are countless needles on the inside stuffed in boxes small enough for people to put in. It was like a market for nauseating tools just imagining what to use it for.


    When the knights became silent, not just because of the tension, it appeared.


    Continued

 1290 City of Pleasure, Part 125 - Queen of Pleasure

    "Come on, customer. You''re welcome."


    Evil signs of total fury for all. Even though she looked beautiful, a woman who emitted evil signs that were clearly different from people stood on the high stage at some point. Sitting on the spot suits you as creepy as it sounds.


    But only Jake and Ultina realize. He said he was wearing out somewhere. Does the lack of a right arm have anything to do with it, or is that not all? Ultina tried to move silently for the preemption, but Jake pulled it off the back. The gaze is poured on the woman''s left hand - the left with a chain that leads to darkness.


    Jake asked sharply.


    "Are you the owner of this building?"


    "Yes, young knight Sama. My name is Libidu and I am the owner of this building. As the owner of the museum, you are welcome without distinction of age, pride or pride. If you have any desire, we will never deny it -"


    "You''re welcome. Why do you do this?"


    "Why? Why?


    Libidu laughed softly as he said he had heard an interesting inquiry from the bottom of his heart. The voice echoes in my head like a spell.


    "For a reason to do something fun? I''ve been enjoying myself ever since. It''s fun for people to thank me and hate me. Even when they set me on fire, I enjoyed it. Being hated so much is no different than being loved.


    It''s just that nobody at all played with me until the end. I''m the only one who survived for some reason. I wish someone would have just played with me, even if it was an evil spirit - Doom would be great in that sense. I''m a little too young for that. "


    "Flaming - I see. Are you ''honeymoon''? He''s the most notorious criminal in Tarram."


    To Urtina''s inquiry, Libidu happily raised the edge of his mouth a little.


    "That''s the second time today they''ve called me that name. Well researched."


    "Naturally, when we consider the Evil Spirit Crusade in this city, we have done enough downchecking. There will also be plain commerce in Tarham that would be considered a crime in other cities, but we hear that the most brutal of them all was this hall and the honeymoon that was its lord.


    This is said to be a museum built to satisfy desires that people can''t tell you, that you don''t even do anywhere else, and the act is even considered life-threatening. In fact, you think there have been many deaths every day? Just so you know, there are more than 50 deaths a year. "


    "Haha, you''re not. Most of them were sneaking up on the bodies, so there were actually over a thousand of them. Maybe more if we combine obsolescence and irreversibility."


    Talk about Libby Doo well. Ultina continued, distorting her face in disgust.


    "- Anyway, acts of life and death were too widespread. Many were things that stepped into themselves, but the acts of this hall escalate. I used poor quality drugs and made my neighbors addicts - when I said I wanted drugs, I used them in this hall instead of their shoulders"


    "Well, if you don''t, the dead won''t last long, and there aren''t enough prostitutes. Sometimes bought from slave traders or tailored out stray children. Oh, you''ve kidnapped him before. But you''ve never had a broken leg, have you? Does that mean a lot of people were hungry for pleasure?


    "Keep the neighborhood inhabitants in the cave with hundreds, how shameful!


    "Do you know that many of its inhabitants have died supremely in pleasure? Some of them thanked me for crying and died on their own. I don''t want you to deal with numbers alone. I gave them enough pleasure to think I could throw the rest of my life away, huh?


    You''re a virgin, aren''t you? I can teach you how to be intolerant of a man before you cry and beg for pleasure in half an hour, right? What do you say we try? In half an hour, the next knight will be able to wave his own bitch. "


    "Gu, this -"


    "Fine, Mr. Ultina. Which doesn''t make sense to this other person. So, what happened at the end?


    To Jake''s calm, Ultina takes me back.


    "- At the end of the day, the humans who were deprived of their family, friends and loved ones pushed over, and the honeymoon, which was the lord of the hall, was set ablaze. Even then, I couldn''t stop laughing until the end."


    "Precisely, it was like a war before that. Guests and whores who don''t want to lose the museum, because they resisted considerably. A former chaste wife, who puts her husband in her own hands. A man waving his hips while closing his own daughter''s neck. You gave yourself to a bastard, Sister. At the end of the day, with a whirlpool of nasal screams - all of them left to protect me and die. I found out then. I think I''ve done what I can in this hall. Honestly, there was no untrained position and living flesh at that time.


    So... "


    Libidu stood up softly. At the same time, numerous laughs echoed from behind the darkness.


    Continued

 1291 City of Pleasure, Part 126 - Queen of Pleasure

    "Now I thought I''d share this pleasure with everyone. We''re finally ready. I don''t care if you live or die."


    "You''re saying this guy became an evil spirit because he wanted to?


    "Stupid, that''s what happened"


    "My obsession won''t go away as long as I''m dead."


    "Well, I''ll cut you off here and now"


    Jake set up his sword. I don''t even see him bluffing like a coward. Then Libidu pulled the chain. It was one woman who emerged from the darkness. I don''t have precision in that face, but I have a demonic grin on my face. Something''s wrong with the woman, but she''s appearing strangely high in the dark. The woman stood in a position unreachable at the back length of a person.


    I saw Jake as Libby Doo hit.


    "I know all about you. Doom also suffered a hand wound and finished Insomnia. You don''t think I''m taking care of anything?


    Further as Libidu pulled the chain, a giant object was revealed as it slipped out of the darkness. It is not an organism. It seemed like an irregular mass that connected people to each other. The woman earlier is part of it. It is that creature that does not seem to function as one creature, but all the faces out on the surface even had a laugh. The knights as well as Jake take a step back.


    Libidu introduced the creature well.


    "I''m good at sewing. Well, you can do all the handicrafts and songs, right? My favorite is sewing. Especially when it comes to connecting people alive. It''s been quite a masterpiece this time, but it was easy because we don''t all die crazy. Maybe a little short? Oh, by the way, they''re all still alive, aren''t they? Some of them may be dead. If I let you stick your head up your ass, you''re just choking."


    "This, crazy woman!


    "If I did, you guys would be so crazier to repeat murder in the name of justice. More than that, Jake. Boya. I may show strength to evil spirits, but what about human opponents?


    With Libidu''s thin laughter, the stitched humans laughed simultaneously. Barometric knights and blue Jake. Ultina hadn''t missed his sword getting heavy.


    "(Not good... this situation could be beyond the realm of something I can handle on my own. The crusade of the fifth evil spirit? even in the same fifth place. It''s like different from the previous opponent)"


    Libidu disappeared into the darkness as Ultina mocked the look. If we hadn''t defeated the standing monster, we wouldn''t have been able to chase Libidu.


    "I didn''t know you were loaning Experion from Libidu''s Hall... more of a tachy bandit than a non"


    "Bandits and the like are poorly heard. It''s a bad thing you haven''t locked the vault properly. Besides, I don''t seem to be able to manage the numbers, because I was a little ''borrowed'' and they didn''t say anything. I have to say, I don''t even make borrowings, I''m neglecting my job."


    "What do you say?"


    The bandrass was frightened. Yatri continues the conversation as she runs at a rate that is not suitable for that obese body.


    "I think that drug can be used more effectively. The act of the arena was my own publicity for it. In a battle everyone would pay attention to, they exposed the effects of the drug to the public. On that occasion, there were Tarram vigilantes, and Zems. That was the estimate to say that the damage would not be so widespread. It was surprising how strong the Jaeger mercenary regiment was.


    You will continue to be targeted by Almas, but my aim is to bring in a force that is bitter about Almas. If you do well, no, I''m sure you''ll try to defeat Almas. "


    "I hope so. Then if it''s like involving Zems, I might slash your Lord and throw it away. Just like you said."


    "Don''t worry. This is my personal battle, so I''m not getting Zems involved."


    "What about Noon? I''ve been caught up in this."


    "I''ve been with you longer than Zems. Well, if you''re a friend, you could use some trouble, right? And surprisingly, you know how to take good care of him."


    "Oh, do you want to make love worth it?"


    "Depending on the target, it''s the strongest trump card."


    Yatri finally reached the Libidu Hall with a loving grin. From there I just tightened my mind, but when I broke in, there were already signs of battle inside.


    "Is it Arnelia?


    "Well I guess so. The vigilante will have enough knowledge and room to attack this far."


    "But it''s convenient. Shall I bring out the Xperion while the evil spirits'' attention is turned out?"


    "Then shouldn''t someone have brought his men?


    "You won''t be able to bring too many people, and that''s why I brought you here. If your ability, isn''t it also possible to bring some amount outside?


    Bandras looked bitter at Yatri''s words.


    "Oh, is that it in the end? He really can''t eat."


    "I''ll leave it to you to see how much you can carry. By the way, in my imagination, a single human arm would do for a terminal price of about a fortune. I will carry it out too, and with some amount, you may know the manufacturing process. If you can replicate it, it''s here."


    "Well, then I''ll carry you out as best I can. Just show me."


    Since Bandras was in a bad mood, Yatri decided to guide him before he was in any further mood.


    Continued

 1292 City of Pleasure, Part 127 - Queen of Pleasure

    I feel a number of suspicious signs in the hall, but they all seemed suitable for another. Maybe Libidu, the owner of the museum, is on another matter. Worst of all, Yatri was just thinking about the possibility of setting up a battle, and all this luck was heading to the Experion stash.


    Along the way, Yatri suddenly encountered a sharp killer. If the short spear in your hand wasn''t your left hand, they might have taken one of your arms. A half-automatically moving short spear was preventing a sword from being swept away from the left.


    "Hey, what!?


    "What about this kid?


    Yatri looked surprised at the boy, who felt no sign at all until he was stepped in in time. I guess the boy was going to have totally surprised me, too. I was staring at Yatri and Bandras unexpectedly that I was prevented. And Bandras was following his memory that the boy looked familiar.


    Boy - Layer had already unplugged Shempez. It was only a coincidence that I was able to detect their signs earlier, but I wasn''t far enough to avoid them. And if I can''t avoid it, I decided I had to fight. Whatever you say in a place like this is just suspicious. He understood that if he was going to fight with someone he didn''t trust, he couldn''t do anything about it. So at least one of us was going to hold off on the first blow, or put a deep hand on it. I didn''t know that wouldn''t hurt my hand either, my plans went completely crazy. If it''s a layer, I don''t want to ask you how to get out once you''re at a distance.


    And although I was surprised by the sharpness of the first shot, Yatri was talking as if she could afford it or show her spare time when she saw the opponent as a boy.


    "Boy, what are you doing here? From what I''ve seen, it doesn''t look like it''s an evil spirit, and it doesn''t seem like it''s losing its sanity, but suddenly it''s dangerous to slash it. I managed because it was me, but what would have happened to the others"


    "What are you doing here? I only came here after my people, but I don''t think there''s anyone in this room."


    "I''d like to say how I am - but we''re the same. I have information that my dear companion is being held here. I''m here to find you."


    Bandras was remembering the boy''s face in front of him, frightened in his heart by Yatri, who even lied. Then it flashed.


    "I remember you! Kid, you were at Jaeger''s, right?


    "... what if I said yes?


    "Oh, my God, I didn''t just impress you. But if you want, I can help you. There''s a little guide to this hall, too. When we''re in trouble, we tell each other, don''t we?


    "Hey, Bandras? What are you doing?"


    "This kid''s got character."


    To Bandras'' words, Yatri rounds his eyes.


    "So with us...?"


    "Yes, it''s the same. It could eventually be one of us. Or maybe we''ll fight. Either way, it will be important to identify its nature"


    "Hey, what are you talking about?"


    Layers had heard all the whispers about the two of them, but I pretended not to hear them deliberately because I didn''t know what they were about. I was wary of the banderas who knew me. In the memory of the layer, I have never met this other person, nor have I ever been different. Because if this is all a strange sign, you can''t possibly forget it.


    And Yatri''s response, looking back, was strangely friendly.


    "No, it''s about sending you outside, or it''s dangerous, but we''ll explore it together."


    "Huh. So, I want to explore?


    "Yes, though. So..."


    The moment Yatri tried to make the next suggestion, Layer''s sword flashed again. Now shave off one of Yatri''s beards and the sword passes. As the sword gently tore through his cheeks, and the blood flowed softly, Yatri just enraged.


    "Ko, ko, you kid! What the fuck!


    "Shit, I couldn''t do it"


    "(Be careful, layer. Pretty much quicker than it looks)"


    "I know."


    "Hmm, that sword..."


    Aside from Yatri''s condition and so on, Bandras quickly spotted that Layer''s sword was not normal, but Yatri seems to be less aware of his anger. Yatri put up a short spear and now turned to the layer without alarm.


    "Kid, stop cooperating anymore! I''m gonna skewer you on this spot! If you''re out lousy, follow me, you crazy bastard!


    "I often say, you don''t have that kind of mind on your end. It was meant to be nice, wasn''t it? And either way, I was going to kill this one more than I ever knew."


    "What?"


    "It''s all lies, it''s written on your face. You''re the only one with a mind to use people. I''ve seen enough people like that to rot, so I won''t deceive you. I don''t trust people like you who smell blood."


    "That''s the same thing. Kid, how many people have you killed that year? Counting dead people who say grudges in their dreams is a hundred million robberies, isn''t it about time the dead overflowed from their dreams?


    "Not at all. I don''t dream in the first place, and I don''t remember the face of the person I killed. Do swordsmen need that?


    "Hmm..."


    Banderas was even more intrigued by the words of the layer. I thought this might be more delicacy than I imagined. If you mature, or maybe you can fight Zems or yourself. I thought it would be a shame to lose it here.


    But Yatri was different.


    Continued

 1293 City of Pleasure, Part 128 - Queen of Pleasure

    "What a mess! When it comes to the human face you trample on, you don''t remember it for granted! That''s what merchants are for, they eat and live by crushing people''s dreams!


    "I think it''s different from that again. But isn''t it the merchant who gives you dreams? That''s what someone I know said?


    "Can you come up with such a sweet idea! You make my spear rust, too!


    "You don''t have to tell me, that''s what pulling it out means, right? He''s a pain in the ass. Uh, are there decision dialogues here at times like this?


    "(You should like it, Master)"


    Shempez laughed, so Layer thought a little and told him. I thought it would be bad if I didn''t say something to Yatri.


    "Then let everyone who knows who I am disappear."


    "(It''s a bad guy''s dialogue, that''s)"


    "No?


    "(I suggest you think about something a little better by next time)"


    "Damn, it''s funny. I can''t stop laughing."


    Bandras laughed with his belly in his arms, but the laughter also stopped immediately. Because number three was revealed from behind. I didn''t expect you to chase me flat in this hall company. Apparently, my loyalty to the mission is higher than I imagined.


    "I''m not a guest here either. Yatri, when you''re done, join us. Things aren''t going so well, are they?


    "I''ll finish it right away!


    Yatri waved the spear with frustration and suddenly hit the layer. In contrast, Banderas expanded to pull away the third number that emerged from behind.


    "Hmm - I don''t know about the tens of thousands of customers, but they seem to have arrived quite a bit."


    Libidu was pulling back once after releasing his own demons to the Temple Knights. You can fight directly, but that''s not something I like very much. The same goes for not being able to exert enough power with no right arm, but I preferred to fight one-on-one if I wanted to. It is not until we have determined which man is likely to sound with the best voice.


    "Well, I''ve got an idea - this woman, both warriorly and in my taste."


    It was Ultina''s face that reflected the view of the hall as Libidu nodded his tongue. But before we do, we have to clear the enemy in front of us.


    A woman who has stepped into the deepest depths of a hall that should have been manipulated or obstructed. He would have repaired Sister''s clothes himself, wearing high-exposed clothes. It also looked like an outfit reminiscent of a whore, but the details actually involved various ideas such as anti-magic treatment. It was an outfit when Enema seriously fought.


    But I don''t know that for Libby Doo. I just thought it would be a hassle to have more unplanned guests.


    "Customer again? That''s just how troublesome it has been to respond. Did you know that entertaining people requires preparation? You look like this, and you don''t want to be clueless about hospitality, me.


    And how did you get here anyway? We should have been strict about paying people. "


    "Oh? Well, that''s bad, with an uninvited guest. But it''s been a lot easier getting here, isn''t it? Someone was cursing quite a few of the magic tricks you''ve done in this city. There were some people in the hall who could show you around, and don''t worry, I have better things to offer."


    "Oh, that''s exciting. What''s your name, by the way?


    "It''s an Enema."


    "Hey, are you kidding me? Fucking bitch. What a stage name, a repellent name?


    "It''s on my own."


    Libidu was wearing a woman''s actions and actions on the back of her back from what she said, but Enema giggled and rang her fingers with plenty of room. Then from behind the Enema, did not Hidun appear in every restless foothold?


    Libidu just after surprise threw words of contempt at him.


    "Hey, Hidun? How much of a traitor have you been treated like, and that change of purpose wouldn''t be too conservative?


    "Oh, don''t blame him. He''s lost his virginity instead of his moderation right now. Compared to chastity, moderation is light, isn''t it?


    "Huh?"


    "You''re dull with the habit of evil spirits who lead pleasure. Hidun, do it. Now I want you to show me what you mean."


    At the same time as Enema''s order, Hidun popped up. It''s unparalleled fast compared to when I was fighting Gunz earlier. Libidu didn''t know earlier that it was a battle of views because of the possibility of negotiating with Libidu. Gunz was somewhat aware, but the Libidu in question is not a warrior. And there was also an alarm that there would be no such thing as someone who could hurt himself.


    What Hidun has poked out is a candlestick. Libidu''s reaction to an attack using a real weapon is delayed. Libidu distorted his face in agony at the attack that tore around Libidu''s waist.


    "Bye! Oh, hot!?


    "What do you think, the pain of being torn apart in a holy candlestick? It''s a legendary weapon."


    "Don''t be ridiculous! Is that what happens with candlesticks like that!


    "Ha ha, you can''t help it because it''s actually there, can you? Even if it looks like this, I am very good at the magic of Holy Attributes. Especially when it comes to magic that adds attributes to a weapon, it doesn''t use much magic and is efficient.


    Look, you can do this. "


    Enema has continuously taken out weapons. Knives, brushes and keys that tear meat apart. All of them become weapons with added sacred attributes. Libidu''s expression began to change to Russian.


    "Oh, my God."


    "No matter how high the rank, it makes no difference that you are an evil spirit. You can''t escape the bondage of your attributes. That we should continue to tap into the power of the Holy Attribute until it is extinguished. That Hidun is a poor minister, but almost infinite physically. Attch is awesome, too.


    I have enough magic, and there''s no better element to beat you, is there?


    "Knock..."


    Sneaking laughter leaks from Libby Doo, who I thought was dripping. The gradually louder laughter eventually turned into a laugh.


    Continued

 1294 City of Pleasure, Part 129 - Queen of Pleasure

    "Ku, ku... ahahahahaha, ahahahaha!


    "Oh, did I go crazy?


    "No, you''re good at that. You just laughed funny. You don''t think I''ve worked out any precautions?


    Around Libidu, a magic formation floats. Enema, who felt the atmosphere was bad, made Hidun throw the candlestick he had, but was stopped by a meat wall that came out of the magic formation at the soot.


    Libby Doo slipped on the meat wall and tongued out.


    "The attack of Holy Attributes is ineffective unless I am. I mean, ''human'' doesn''t make sense."


    "Human, right. I''m afraid of that idea. I wouldn''t call a meatloaf like that human."


    "Ex-human, to be exact. Well, whatever, if it helps me. The pills, the fog, the people who took too much of my advice, and went crazy all the time. Because even if I do this, I only give you opium. You''ll take your attack as a pleasure, won''t you?


    "Oh, really? Why don''t we give it a try?


    As soon as possible, Enema unleashed the magic of the wind to slash and tear down the meat walls. Blood gushed with delightful laughter. Meat walls were laughing. Both Enema and Libidu were laughing.


    "Oh, true. That''s funny. Hey, this!


    "Don''t hesitate, you! If it wasn''t for this kind of occasion, I''d like to do some slow, dirty rigging."


    "I won''t be shy. Because..."


    "" Queens don''t need two ""


    Libidu and Enema began to fight with all their strength when they uttered the same words at the same time, chuckling with heartfelt pleasure. Hidun didn''t say anything because he was being deprived of the word, but even if he could have spoken the word, he might still have had nothing to say. No one had a chance to know what he was thinking at this time.


    Suddenly in an unpopular room, the door broke in two with a bursting sound and the layers rolled in. The shock knocked at the door and a piece of wood in the shattered door left the body scratched, but not the other way around. Yatri''s short spear was imminent in front of him as the layers rebuilt themselves as they rolled around. Though his cheeks were torn thinly into place, Yatri did not give the layers a gap to recover.


    Yatri''s spears are only about two-thirds his length at best, but the layers are not allowed in between. The rotation was fast for a short minute, and yet the spear struck from every angle as it became. The time between attacks is not monotonous and even difficult to crack. Unless with the advice of Shempez, it will be cut.


    Yatri''s own fighting power was also high. Speed, flexibility and endurance unsuitable for obesity. It was as if the way to fight, which did not give a gap, had clearly shown itself to be a fierce Hunter of Hundred Warfare Smelters who were good at hunting. Of all the layers fought head-on, it was definitely the best.


    One or eight, the layer turns to attack. Keep your flank torn, punching in as you rotate. Yatri twisted it around his body as well, but Layer kicked Yatri''s flank with all his might. Yatri tries to prevent it with a spear, but the layer was kicking with the intention of smashing and breaking every spear.


    But the layer''s kick was prevented from the front. At the same time, Yatri''s knee hits the pigeon tail of the layer. A blow aimed at the end of his breath smothered the layers, but he succeeded in taking the distance. I saw a layer that wouldn''t break my temper even if I couldn''t breathe, and Yatri re-divided it once.


    "I''ll do it for you, kid."


    "Wow... you move too, big guy."


    "I don''t have the same powers as I did when I was young. Old is horrible. No matter how hard you work out, all of them are old. Some of them are long-lived species, but how envious they are. I wanted to be born other than human. That way I could have trained myself even more.


    It''s sad, there are limits in a limited life. "


    Yatri is from a ghetto. He leaned up to rely on his arm and appeared at the corner of his head shortly after starting mercenaries. But by virtue of their strength, they will soon see those whose talents are completely different from their own. I just knew that there was a top up there, and it was just so strong. Still struggled to get the title of brave man, but he was never finally chosen.


    Yatri was taking advantage of the connections he had gained with mercenaries and transporting supplies as a side business, but he was on track besides his thoughts because Yatri himself was a conspicuous figure. They sell rare minerals, plants, etc. found in adventures. But when it was also on track, it was now in the way of Armas and the Merchant Alliance. Yatri got angry. I wonder why you''re interrupting my path all the time. If so, I will use any means to pave my way. I recalled that this is not the case if you are fooling around with a kid here.


    "Kid, you have talent. If we could fight this much that year, I wouldn''t win it in five years. But now I''m still better up there. Curse the bad luck you''ve encountered this time of year."


    "Bad luck? I think you''re lucky to meet a strong opponent."


    "That fighting spirit, your character must be a warrior."


    "That''s why you have that trait."


    "Hehe, I''ll tell you now"


    Layer noticed Yatri''s body shape was gradually changing. I thought you were sweating in an unusual amount from earlier, but apparently that''s not all. Yatri told him to take off his wrinkled clothes.


    Continued

 1295 City of Pleasure, Part 130 - Queen of Pleasure

    "Characteristic is what we call a gift of nature. I mean talent that can''t be helped by effort and cannot be explained by theory. Bandras is good at finding it, and I''m good at determining how capable it is. We solicited all of our people together."


    "Huh. So, what''s your talent?


    "I''m a merchant. Nothing to hide or do, but you know what I mean?


    "You mean good at business?


    To the words of the layer, Yatri hoisted up the edge of his mouth and laughed.


    "There''s that too. But he''s a talent who''s making business happen. I''m good at appraisals. At first glance, you can see what nature that person is and what it will look like in the future. I don''t care who it is or who it is. That''s why he was a merchant and a success."


    "? I don''t know."


    "I know what you mean, now."


    When Yatri threw something in his mouth, the layers packed in between in one piece. He tells me his instincts are bad. But Yatri blocked the layers'' sight with his undressed jacket, and suddenly something like smoke broke out when he made a flash of gaps. Layers lowered to consider the possibility of poison, but when the smoke cleared, there stood a lean yatrid like someone else. No, I didn''t just lose weight. His face was younger, too, and his shape was very muscular. I don''t care what you think, he''s 20 years old. It''s the look there.


    Yatri stood good at it, and the lay stared at it.


    "That''s the ability?


    "No, no, this is simply one technique they say ''qigong''. I had the help of medicine. The technology used by the top warriors, but I guess Fostina is the easiest to understand. I don''t mind you telling me I can do anything if I''m in the mood."


    "Such an appropriate"


    "It''s like a joke, but it''s definitely a technology. There is aptitude for mastery. By the way, you shouldn''t expect me to run out of strength in this look. Combat power is definitely up there, but above all, endurance is completely different. I''ve been moving for three days and three nights, but I wasn''t tired."


    "So, what''s your ability?


    "Don''t be so hasty, fight and you''ll see. Until then, I wish I had your life."


    Yatri pounded unconstitutionally. Sure, one step faster than earlier, but not so much as not yet involved. Layer certainly avoided it. Ahead, he couldn''t hide his surprise that he was beaten to death by a blow by a stone clash.


    "Strange? But this is all about the realm of how you can''t be a genius. This is the difference no matter how talented you are."


    Yatri''s attacks were more accurate than earlier. A joke, a lower section, a gibberish. Each is sure to blur the layer. Most importantly, the attack is coming after what the layers have tried to do. I barely prevented Schempez from being taken away from him, but suddenly he was on the defensive side. Push, pull, pull, push. The thrust seemed to be broken, distracted, and against a lazy willow.


    Layer had just met a few dozen times and realized who the discomfort was.


    "This is-"


    "(Oh, you''re prefetched)"


    "What do you mean?


    "(Observational eye - I wonder if a merchant would also call it appraisal eye. Insights coming from immense combat experience. I guess that''s his weapon. This is troublesome. Even if I tell my master how to fight, there will be an instantaneous shift in time. A little of that would be life-saving. Looks like we should fight here on the assumption of retreat)"


    "Yeah, right."


    Layers are not obsessed with battle. It was important to be alive first. There is only one difficulty, but the lay thought it would not be understood.


    But Yatri''s appraisal eyes outweighed those of Layer and Schempez.


    "Speaking of which, you guys... you used to come into this hall, didn''t you? This place is supposed to be protected in the junction, though?


    "That''s you too."


    "I made a hole in advance. Still ready to go down there like that, huh? And you... you have something to do with the girl hiding behind there?


    Behind the layer, there was Irmatal, who had earlier told me to hide. I said you can''t follow me, but I couldn''t get in without Irmatal in this hall in the first place. Though I had no choice but to think that I or even Lisa would be able to get past most of Ilmatal''s hiding, but it didn''t make sense to Yatri.


    Continued

 1296 City of Pleasure, Part 131 ~ Characteristic ① ~

    "I don''t really see him because of the sorcery, but I can clearly see he''s there. You can''t hide from me that much, because my people have better hiding. Which, let me ask you to come out."


    "I won''t let"


    The layers were slashed at much faster speeds than earlier, but Yatri rolled out the spears in the layers'' brains as he gently twisted them. But the faster layer shifts the short spear and takes it once on his left shoulder, stopping the spear with instantly stiffened muscles. He thrust Yatri''s gap, surprised by his minor behavior, and threw Shempez at him sometimes. When this happens, he pays off the sword that flew as a human reflex, but in that gap the layer assembled on Yatri''s waist and tightened it up with all his might. If it is not appropriate in technology, I intend to end it with strength. The feeling of the meeting was that Yatri''s arm strength was about as good as a trained warrior. Tighten it up by force from behind and you should have been able to crush every gut.


    "Now...!


    "Sweet."


    But the layers'' tightening arms gradually moved away from Yatri''s body as Yatri grabbed them. He is a craftsman who cannot do so without a considerable difference in arm strength, but Yatri was lightly attacking his lay opponents.


    I was in a hurry for the first time on the layer''s face.


    "It''s a big deal. Maybe I won''t win in five years. Or maybe stronger than Zems around the same age. But I''ve had too much experience. You should have taken the run."


    Yatri was throwing the layer up into the universe, rolling out four consecutive thrusts with one breath in the air, slashing and tearing the base of the layer''s limbs. The layers of servants couldn''t even fight back and had to be attacked.


    "Gu."


    "Now the limbs can''t move as they wish. Stay still for a while."


    Yatri vomited his spare words toward layers with a deeply distressed look on his face, but he couldn''t afford that much in his heart.


    "(Terrible lad. If my arm strength, speed, is 10 each, this kid is close to 20 to 30. Even if the output is increased by Qigong, it is limited to about 35 at most. When it comes to increasing the output of Qigong as well, it can only be maintained for a short time. Hopefully this kid will grow up and be able to use Qigong even more, it''s a terrible delicacy. I''d rather have him die here right now. I don''t care what you think, it''s too much material, this.


    But what''s this kid''s trait anyway? I thought he was a warrior, but not at all like Anarches. Not with militants, not with knights. I''ve seen over 100 people with properties, but none of them fit the color. What the hell, this kid?


    Yatri distinguishes his opponent''s properties by the color, shape, and intensity that he sees around him. It''s not like I can explain it by reason. But with all the experience, I gradually became able to distinguish myself by something like color. And I can also imagine what properties they exhibit and how they grow. For example, if you''re a warrior, you don''t like mastering magic, and your muscles grow in endurance. If you are a knight, technology stretches. If I were a magician, I would know which attributes I would be good at.


    But only the layers were different from any of them. I had no idea there were people of a nature that I had never seen before.


    "... okay. This girl is more than that."


    When Yatri reached for Irmatal, his hand suddenly froze. A little girl tries to run through beside a little yatri, but yatri was slamming that belly up with a stone clash of spears.


    "Geez!


    "... is that a brace? So this girl isn''t human?... What, this dragon?


    Yatri''s eyes, which frightened up the stuffy Irmatal and observed, opened in amazement. Yatri also saw various dragons and objects surrounding them, but did not apply to any of them. In Yatri''s knowledge, a dragon I''ve never seen. There was only one kind of that.


    "Are you kidding me, True Dragon?


    "Ugh..."


    Ilmatal was tightened with strength, resisting with tears in his eyes, but Yatri was obsessed with his discovery and had not noticed how Ilmatal looked at all. In Yatri''s head, dozens of ways were now swirling about how to make use of the True Dragon, and all he had to do was tidy them up.


    And Yatri was returning to me, as Ilmatal clawed back and grabbed Yatri''s arm.


    "Ha!? Yes, no. Not so far now, but... damn, what a surprise. But if you use this true dragon well, you can call it Almas."


    - I won''t let you do it.


    Yatri poked an upset gap and the layer was up. When Yatri threw out Irmatal and turned back towards the layer, the wound that should have been slashed and torn was blocked. Shempez is also back in his hands.


    "What... what is that!?


    "The wound healed a long time ago."


    "That''s not the problem! That''s beyond human healing!?


    "I don''t know that. But I won''t let that kid hurt you. Because she''s the daughter of a loved one."


    The lay laid down Shempez again, but Shempez was not in the mood for battle.


    "(Hey, do you have a chance?


    "I don''t. But we just win."


    "(You''re impotent!?


    "I just have to do something unscrupulous or whatever. We just have to believe in winning."


    "(What''s up, Layer? You wouldn''t be the one to do such reckless things, would you?


    Of course I know it''s reckless. But it''s impossible to sacrifice Irmatal, and I don''t think I can escape this opponent in the first place. I had to try one thing at a time that I could do.


    Continued

 1297 City of Pleasure, Part 132 - Characteristic ② -

    "Huh... you''re desperate."


    "Stupid, kid."


    "I know."


    The layers stood quietly. Not all of Yatri''s abilities have yet been figured out in the layers, but I didn''t feel like I could do the same thing before to defeat Yatri. We figured we needed to fight back - before we could get ahead.


    Look at the layers'' setup. Yatri also responds immediately. He calmly observed the occurrence of layers of muscle, including numerous attacks for intimidation. Layers, on the other hand, also avoided Yatri''s attack with one thin skin and patiently waited for Yatri to swerve.


    "(This calm deserves praise this past year. but -)"


    Yatri deliberately mixed a large gap blow among countless spikes. Layers who had a waiting method of warfare accidentally react to that blow. But naturally it was a trap, and the layer''s counterattack cut the sky somewhat. Yatri was laughing as she watched the sword of the passing layer.


    "(I have naturally fought the opponent who brings that method of warfare. I''m almost paranoid in battle, like later. Advantageous in battle is overwhelmingly ahead. That sword is a demon sword. Besides, it had quite a season in it, and I saw it as a sword of will. Perhaps you can also communicate that intention to the owner. Then naturally, you know that. The runoff of the owner, or a strange surprise attack? If you lose sight of how you fight, it''s yours)"


    Yatri waited even more closely for the opportunity. The layer''s counterattack cut off the sky, but it wasn''t even close enough to be closed yet. Yatri pounded the belly of the layer and stayed to give it quite a deep hand. And in the same way, showing off the gaps invites the layers to fight back, making sure the layers accumulate scratches. The amount of blood flowing from the layer''s body increased, and it was no longer a battle like work for Yatri. As usual, finish the work. If it goes well, it will be packed with about 300 hands later. It wasn''t always funny to Yatri because using this power would tell us where the battle was going. During the battle, I was so bored that I could inadvertently sigh.


    But in the course of his usual work, Yatri gained his first senses. Until earlier I did see myself winning. I knew exactly how much trouble I was in, and I knew until the moment I poked the layers'' hearts up. But that hassle stopped waning. With 100 hands left, we suddenly stopped moving forward. And the sight of it changing one after the other. Drop your neck, poke your chest, get your flank poked but pierce your brain. And as the maneuver grew gradually until it was finished, the sight of it also faded farther away, finally disappearing - and at the same time the sword of the layer blushing its own cheeks. Yatri''s eyes were opened to surprise.


    "- What?


    "You''ve never hit it before. Than that, aren''t you moving slower than you just did?


    Layer''s point did hit me. But that''s so slight that the power of 35 becomes 34.8. It was such a difference that even Yatri wouldn''t know if she wasn''t conscious, and her health was still not exhausted. Rather, it''s the layers that are getting faster. Until earlier, the force, which should have been a little over 20, is clearly over 30. Speed was no longer trying to exceed itself.


    "(What is this guy? You think it''s faster than earlier? You think he''s growing in the middle of a fight? But if the movement itself is still moving, it doesn''t mean it''s going to go up to your arm strength!


    "What''s the matter, you got a blunt cut? If you''re looking at anything else, it''s not ai."


    "Kid!"


    Yatri further increased the output of Qigong. Its endurance would be shorter for that matter, but it seemed best. We thought we could spare no effort if we were to defeat the unworthy. For a moment, I saw it again until the end of the battle. But even that gradually faints. For the first time, Yatri learned to fear his opponent.


    Think about it, Yatri has never risked his life or death in a fight before. I figured out before I fought if I could win because of my unplanned insight, and I''ve only thought about running away from someone I know I''ll lose. Of course I worked out, but I never had a real fight. Once my buddies pointed that out to me. You''re not a real warrior, you said you should retire early. Needless to say, Yatri retreated from the first battle, but the merchants also needed to wreak havoc. Fighting was inevitable even if you weren''t willing to fight, and looking between businesses, the days of working out didn''t change.


    "(Why, why did you misread!? What is this kid in the first place!


    "Oops!"


    Layer slapped Yatri''s short spear and broke it. Yatri''s short spear was also quite the industry, but Shempez''s strength had prevailed. When Yatri threw the broken spear at the layer, he turned all his qigong to his feet and thoroughly fled. Layer tried to chase him for a moment, but stopped that foot perfectly and looked back towards Irmatal.


    "(Won''t you be chasing me down?


    "I''ll stop. I wasn''t expecting that getaway leg, and I don''t think I can catch up as long as I can. The interior of this hall makes you feel strange, and you may not be able to leave without guidance from Il, just as you have come this far.


    Besides, it would be troublesome if he had some hidden balls. It might not have been the way it was supposed to be, and it doesn''t mean I have to take it down in the first place, and I just fought because I ran into you. Unless you set me up here, there''s nothing to deal with. And... "


    "(And?


    "If you fight normally, you won''t lose anymore, will you? I kind of feel that way. Il more than that."


    Layer quietly affirmed, but Schempez was a shivering thought. It was also the first earlier battle for Shempez. Various elements act on the battle, but obviously opponents with different strengths know before they fight. In the feeling we fought earlier, the opponent should have been considerably more capable. Yet the layers won. In the midst of the fight, I just think I grew up with every integration. I didn''t have a possessor to turn into during the battle, but I just found this growth abnormal.


    "(Characteristic, huh? It''s not like I wasn''t in my previous owner or opponent to fight, but the layers... what happens next)"


    The Devil''s Sword was often silent while carried by the Lord, who could not even measure it to Shempez.


    Continued

 1298 City of Pleasure, Part 133 ~ Characteristic ③ ~

    "Damn! What was that, that kid!


    Yatri was headed straight for his destination as he ran in tremendous momentum through the hall. The space is screwed around in the hall, but with Yatri''s abilities, you won''t get lost. Yatri was full of heads about his earlier battle with the layers and was running with a toothpick. That''s why I didn''t realize there were people nearby.


    "This is me being such a kid... such a kid!


    "What''s wrong with a kid like that?


    Bandras stood in the shadow of the pillar. Yatri just realized that he was out in a different place if he realized it. From the scaffolding of the plate, to the stone scaffolding. The walls had also changed from hardened and baked soil to luxurious processed natural stones. If we get out of here, we''re close to where we''re going. So suddenly he was called out to Banderas. Yatri was so surprised that she accidentally put herself on.


    "Bandras! Did you do number three?


    "No, we''ve appropriately interacted. Let''s just retrieve the Experion and run before he gets here. She''s a pain in the ass."


    "I didn''t expect you to say that. Okay, here it is."


    "Did you do it?


    "... no"


    Banderas was surprised by Yatri''s poor toothpick.


    "What''s up? Didn''t you kill him when you fought?


    "That''s... he''s dangerous. I didn''t know what the trait was."


    "Ho? Can I have your appraisal eye?


    "Oh. At least I''ve never seen it"


    Bandras'' eyes glistened suspiciously at Yatri''s words.


    "I''m interested, that kid."


    "You should do it. As a delicacy, it may not be as good as Zems, but even if you play, you''ll risk your life."


    "You can''t have the Lord because of that idea. It''s funny if you risk your life to play."


    "I wouldn''t risk my life for anything but business."


    "Ho, ho, that''s the root ''merchant''. I don''t like gambling because I play with merchant characteristics."


    "Sure, I don''t play outside of business."


    Yatri thought we had to win this bet. What I lost earlier doesn''t matter now either. Yatri told herself that her purpose was in a different place, like being stuck in a pebble. It hurts to have no working out men left, but you just have to collect them again. The earlier lad also looked for weaknesses and thought we just had to make sure they disappeared. Thinking of it that way, Yatri suddenly felt like a sunshine in front of him.


    And my resolve was renewed, and I decided to clear up the challenges before me one by one first. Take out the experion and sell it to the powerful, merchants who told the story beforehand. I showed the effect in the arena for it. Even if he became the Demon King with an overdose of Experion, he believed it was just enough to show off to humans, and in that sense Hakuen was optimal. Events in the arena may be considered the best as a result. In fact, the Experion order has already arrived. Yatri thinks it is sinful without any bounds whatsoever to human desire.


    If you have more addicts from Xperion ahead of you, you will be able to sell them at an accelerated rate. No matter how much it changes to the Demon King, I''ve looked into it nearly this past year. Sell the limits of that gibberish. And addict the powerful themselves, move them as they please and increase their power. Yatri was as proud as she could be of it. It will probably take at least 10 years to fight Almas. But at any rate, we need to dispose of Whisper and the elders behind it and hold the distribution of the continent in one hand. That''s how for the first time, Yatri''s real desire moves.


    If we hold the distribution of the continent in one hand, we will be able to provide food and logistics to the villages that live in poverty. Discoveries unknown to anyone on the border can also be communicated. A wealthier and more convenient life than today with the power of distribution. Because he was destitute, his rebellion against the power he now had and his obsession with wealth were strong. I''m not interested in how to do it or the process leading up to it. Yatri thought it would be good if more people could enjoy the results. If I were to make something out of myself, I couldn''t ask the means.


    Bandras spoke unexpectedly when Yatri gave her thoughts on where she was going. It was when Yatri was cautioned for a moment.


    "Yatri, is Experion in the wall ahead?


    "No, it''s under the floor. What''s that?


    "Under the floor... then Yatri, what''s that?


    "Is that it?"


    "Top right, that one."


    As the bandrass points, Yatri''s attention goes to the top right. At that moment, a hot sensation spread across Yatri''s chest. There was no pain. When I just felt blood coming out of my chest, at the same time there was blood all over my mouth. His hand reached out from the pillar on Yatri''s left side, and the blade he gripped pierced Yatri''s heart precisely.


    Continued

 1299 City of Pleasure, Part 134 - Characteristic ④ -

    "... Huh?


    "Yatri, are you alarmed? Though the Lord Himself said that we are not companions."


    The pillar on the left changes into a human woman. Yatri''s body lay on the ground at the same time that he could see that that was the third change in Almas. Although he barely fell on his back, his lungs were already filled with blood, and only the lobster and bubbles were overflowing from his mouth. I couldn''t speak up for the glaring bandrass and number three. Even though there were so many things I wanted to ask, none of the words that made sense came out of my mouth.


    The bandrass crouches and peeks into Yatri''s face.


    "You don''t know too much about Non. It''s not just about Nong, it''s about the other Zems. It may even be a ''product'' for you, but I didn''t think too much about each having a will or a desire. Especially since none of us and he are the bearers of unusual desires. Non and no exception. Maybe you thought Noon was a common sense guy, or a better one, but you don''t know what happened to the fellows you''ve fallen off before?


    "We''re all with Non, part of it. Non is a hobby to collect. Some of the powerful - it doesn''t have to be people or not, it doesn''t have to be fighting power, but there''s a hobby that collects and loves them. Especially with properties that are extraordinary. That''s not the only reason why Non has Zems with him. Whatever he is, he''s allowed to be with him, knowing everything, and there''s nothing wrong with him hunting the Lord.


    You know what I mean? If I wanted to hunt you guys, it''d be best if I heard a gap next door. Sometimes it''s better to be nice, you know? Well, that''s just dumb like you. The others have too little clearance to make this difficult. Still, in the midst of a fierce battle, I was sure if I wanted to die.


    Well, you''re still gonna die, aren''t you? I can''t keep freshness unless I die. I''d like to get some of it, but in your case, it''s still... it''s not my eye. "


    Banderas pulled out Banderas'' eyeballs at an unlikely speed. Yatri wanted to scream in agony, but Aagu was the best. And when Yatri had no time to get back, and Bandras snapped his neck in an instant, Yatri died soon after. It was the last of so many yatries, but I feel like the eyes of a cavity or something yatrid are complaining of carelessness. But that, too, will soon be taken in by this cursed hall.


    As Bandras put Yatri''s eyeballs in the bottle of nostalgia, he sighed.


    "Phew... if I hadn''t lived the wrong way, it would have been a while before Noon stood in front of this guy. The aftertaste is bad. I wanted to see this guy grow up a little bit more as a merchant, but not so far. We can''t just take Almas."


    "As long as we have Big Brother and Whisper, there''s no way anyone else will rise. His destiny was exhausted when he bladed straight into Almas."


    "I guess so. I don''t want to argue with you either. Even Zems doesn''t have a hand in Almas. It may have been a mistake in the first place to do something about your forces that took hundreds of years."


    "Because you know that, you also made the decision to trump Yatri here, didn''t you?


    "I''m not a sloppy man, just a winner. As far as I''m concerned, the outcome of this battle was satisfactory. We could have collected it for both of us."


    "I guess I''m not going to collect either, am I?


    Number three asks with a frightened face, but Banderas smiled and denied it.


    "I''ll stop. The Lord is somewhat too strong to fight in such a spot of specialty, and he will continue to live somewhere again. It is at the death of your Lord that the Gospel will be revealed. The work is beautiful because it''s alive, and it''s the decision in the book not to kill for nothing. Therefore, at the time of death, we are going to have the most symbolic part of him. Humans are alive, aren''t they? Only Libby Doo is dead, so I didn''t hesitate."


    "Stubborn or unusual... but as you can see, I can be transformed into any form or organism. Maybe you''ll never find it again, will you?


    "That''s it there. Then I will find Noon. Non is also a man who has named himself a great bandit. Always steal what you aim for. He will surely appear at the death of your Lord. From that kind of star tour."


    "He''s scary."


    Number three was really afraid of Banderas, not rhetoric, and shook his neck to the side. Bandras is not the kind of person who makes jokes. When I say I will execute, I will surely execute it.


    "Then I will dispose of Xperion and leave. It was a request from a black magician. You think distribution in this city is over."


    "Is Almas a black sorcerer''s spike?


    "I don''t know. I''m definitely on top of the list, but everything but Whisper and the Big Boss is a run for use. No, how about Whisper, too? Anyway, we don''t have the head to think about the request. Because if it comes time to make your own decisions, it means the same thing as hostile to Whisper. What more do you do?


    "Non will stay in this hall for a long time. Sometimes I wonder."


    "What do you care?


    "It''s a mercenary regiment that''s Jaeger. They just took a look and the three of them had properties. None of it was unusual for Non to hold. Yatri says he can tell by color, but Noon smells and smells. I was worried about their trends and decided to observe them for a while. That''s the kid from earlier... I didn''t know he was coming into this hall. When you run into someone in a place that''s not even like this, it''s definitely someone with a deep edge. Something happens with these opponents. Non must identify it."


    When Banderas laughed with pleasure, Number Three understood that the desire was the essence of this bandit. And sooner or later, when I thought that Bandras would appear in front of me when I died, I wondered if I should call myself Reaper instead of a bandit.


    Continued

 1300 City of Pleasure, Part 135 - Queen of Pleasure

    "Are you out of line?"


    Jake was wandering alone in the Libidu Hall. I feel like I was fighting someone of the knights on my back earlier, but while I was desperate to defend myself, they were all separated. Perhaps this was the purpose of the Lord of the Hall. Each was also parted in the last battle, but they were nevertheless able to concentrate some of their power, so they eventually won. But if I made one mistake, it was no surprise that I was looking at the fear of total annihilation, and later, when we combined each other''s reports, it was quite dangerous, and each one of them cooled the liver again.


    But were they thinking the same thing? Now perhaps, but every single one of them is completely isolated. The knights of the Temple were also proud that Arnelia''s strength was a mass battle. He said that only about 50 people are really good at individual power, and the rest boast the performance of equipment and one of the best fighting forces on the continent for the first time with mass warfare. It is true that the Knights are better at protecting than at attacking, and it is only in collaboration with each other that they maximize their power. If it''s broken up, it''s not strange that they destroy each one.


    Jake remembered his unpleasant feeling getting stronger. So many evil spirits caught the spot lightly for their self-evident lust. Kung Fu is a brave soldier, but it is the shortest life, and those who do not feel drawn to retreat have little credit, but when he became the longest and most experienced soldier, it was also found in the military code. Jake thinks a lot. Do you want to cut him in alone like this and take the general''s neck, or do you want to give priority and regain his posture, at the very least, only the man who stands on his arm? Normally the latter is naturally the case, but anxiety also grows stronger from outside the hall. I''m also suspicious if I can get out of the hall in the first place. I''m still worried that I let him in.


    "It would have been harder to break into the hall if we had let more creatures become demons in the fog. Besides, it was too easy to break into the hall. Are you sure this is a good idea?"


    After much thought, Jake came up with a hell of a lot. In this hall where space is twisted and bent, the most certain way to defeat the opponent as it stands. Why didn''t you think of it before you stormed the hall? I still regret it, but as things stand, carrying out this operation involves danger. Besides, we''re understaffed, and we lack the means.


    When Jake was worried about how to do it, a shadow appeared loosely in front of him. Jake accidentally took a sigh of relief when he found out it was Ultina. And at the same time, he thought that with Ultina it might be a workable measure.


    "Just great, Mr. Ultina -"


    The moment Jake was about to put his sword away, Ultina''s glowing hand flew in. The ground was cobbled up in the place where Jake was, but Jake was there. Unadditive, all-powerful attack. If I hadn''t avoided it, I would have died.


    Jake looks at Ultina with a stiff face. Its righteous face was wickedly distorted, and from its mouth, which would be teething to its limits, there was zero saliva and bubble. Completely insane.


    "Ultina, there''s no way you''re being manipulated"


    "How... how... how... how... dowcite I''m Gaga"


    Countless glowing hands appear behind Ultina. If you are continuously attacked in a small room like the one you are currently in, you will not be able to beat it. When Jake looked behind him in order to retreat, a deformed meat wall appeared from the hallway that was the exit.


    "Damn, that sucks"


    Neither does the evil that came out of your mouth accidentally improve the situation. Jake was in crisis amid isolation and helplessness.


    [Obedient chains serving the Lord of Light, capture the wicked and give them pain in the name of justice]


    Light Chain (Blaze Chain)!


    Enema creates massive chains of light and binds Libidu and the meat walls together. The chains had thorns, which had the effect of shaving and tormenting the opponent''s meat at the same time as tying it up. It is a magic trick that adds its own ingenuity to the normal "light bondage chain". Divergent, but also unique to Enema. The meat walls were screaming joyfully, rejoicing in pain.


    "Oh wow. But it''s not a good way to tie it up, is it?


    "Don''t worry. Not that I don''t know how to tie it up, but that''s not the kind of purpose."


    Libidu, intertwined with limbs and torso, was universally imprinted and forced to open his limbs. Libidu, dressed to open her crotch for Enema, laughs shards.


    "Hey? Do you feel that way?


    "Nothing. Either way, I''m good-looking, but I overwhelmingly like guys, don''t I? But you''re superb, so I can make you crazy with a really big one."


    [Make him king of the giants, king of light, unsealed thy shackles by the commandments, and shake the hammer that crusheth my enemies]


    Light Giant (Bardells) ''s Breaking Hammer (Breaker)


    Enema''s chanted magic made a gigantic stream of light skewered Libidu from between his legs. No, the light runoff was too huge, and I pushed everything away. Against Libby Doo and the meat wall, which seemed to disappear even as it was, Enema pursued him relentlessly. Libby Doo laughs with half his face


    [... at, the swirl of light. -]


    "Ahahahaha! You''re funny. Even though that''s all sexuality is evil, it''s superior light magic to use. This is the first time I''ve ever fought such a magical user of light. You, weren''t quite the top user in Arnelia''s history!? Why did you leave Arnelia?


    Holy Explosion


    Without responding to Libidu''s inquiry, the relentless Enema was blowing up Libidu on every meat wall with high-output sorcery. With a lofty laugh, the disappearing Libby Doo. And in the aftermath of sorcery, the room makes a smudging and unpleasant noise, some of which collapses. When the collapse managed to fit in, Enema was in a strange mood the other way around.


    "... strange."


    "Right."


    Hidun nodded, whose restraint was loosened by the disappearance of the enemy. Enema snapped like a soliloquy, wondering if he was listening to the word.


    "It''s too bland. And..."


    "''Castle'' won''t collapse. The body is alive and well."


    When people glanced at Hidun for being uncomfortable with his verbal butt, Enema started walking with his boots ringing.


    "It could have been a mistake."


    "Have you ever been inside a castle?


    "That''s right. The space in the castle is a screwed up thing, but nevertheless this is-"


    "It''s hard to find the position of the main unit. We could all have misjudged his sex. He seems to like to run around very well and look high, backed up by flashy looks and self-expression greed. Fight for yourself and more. Hands don''t get dirty, the kind of people who enjoy others suffering - whoa, that''s evil spirits."


    "Apparently so. I can do anything over time, but what''s very troublesome is that there''s probably a time limit. When the morning arrives, this castle could be even more extensive."


    "Do you cover the tarram with thick fog and block the sun''s light? With the light of the sun, the shadows are also stronger and strengthened in the junction. And the fog range becomes a castle in stages - the birth of a castle that continues to expand permanently."


    "Once we get there, it''s no longer a disaster area. Completion of a magical environment that expands and drinks people as they travel. It''s like the stomach of a giant warcraft. That much will make it virtually impossible to hold back. If we''re going to do this, we need to knock it down by morning. But when it does, it''s no longer a bet. There must be plenty of room for that. I''m sure you''ve been reading until this development."


    Giri, and Enema gibbered. It''s not like there''s no way. If we call Zems by any means, this castle will do anything. But then there''s the problem. I don''t know what price they''ll pay for calling Zems. No, not yet at the price. If Zems decides to look high like Libidu - he won''t help himself and Zems will start to move alone. That''s very bad.


    Did you feel the rush of that energy, Hidun suggested it himself.


    "If you can explore the other person''s body?


    "... what? How?


    "It''s no use hiding it now, but my magic is fundamental to my own blood. Fly blood thin and wide, fly sensors. The more you care about it, the more you cover one country. That''s just smaller than the country, don''t you think?


    "... hey, sure. I''ll compliment you, you''re capable, you."


    As Enema tried to kiss Hidun jokingly, Hidun slipped through it and lay his hands down on the ground.


    "It''ll take a while, but let''s try. At the same time, you''ll know the structure of the hall. Don''t distract me too much."


    "That''s a former virgin. I can''t believe the focus is disturbed by the degree of mouth talk."


    "... Shut up"


    When Hidun replied to Enema''s irony in discipline, he was slowly starting to stretch his blood in eight directions while thinning it. I certainly thought this would save him the trouble, and Libidu slowly decided to sit back on the stone steps and wait.


    Continued

 1301 City of Pleasure, Part 136 - Encounter in the Mist (7) -

    "Hey... do you remember that?


    Raided by the leftover meat mass of Libidu, the Knights of the Temple had split splendidly. Few knights had enough blows to break through the floor and break through the meat walls to join their companions. It was parted, driven away, and no one was already there when Ultina swept away the surrounding meat walls.


    And it sounds like Ultina''s ear that started exploring again, over the whisper of Libidu. I didn''t care when I was in a group, but I knew she was whispering from somewhere. But when I''m alone, the whisper is strangely loud. You must not answer this whisper of your hand. Evil spirits and dead spirits are always searching for the gaps in our minds and trying to possess them. I needed to shake off the temptation with a strong heart.


    "(Fine, repeat as much to yourself as you want. I don''t listen to your voice)"


    "Oh, really? I''ve had enough of your reaction."


    I heard Ultina speak out against emotions she didn''t speak out for. Urtina looked around as she was surprised.


    "(Can you pick up my... heart voice, too?


    "The fog obscures many things. Even if you don''t realize it, your emotions and what you want to hide will disappear in the mist. Humans who embrace weakness are strong. Especially a boy like Jake. He''s one of the best of you in your mental abilities. That kid''s already made up his mind. After knowing all my weaknesses, I still keep trying tirelessly. I''m not going to break that readiness.


    In contrast, humans with lids on their hearts and wounds are very weak. Especially people like you, who have grown stronger to hide their wounds. "


    "Hmm, what''s wrong with that? Fact is I''m strong. There''s no such thing as being demeaning to me here."


    Ultina''s words were sincere, but at some point I heard a laugh from the fog that was emerging that dull. Ultina thought what magic was fog in the building, but was more uncomfortable and concerned about Libidu''s voice than that.


    "You... you''re really strong. You lost your place because of that cute, poorly done brother? Are you sure you don''t resent him?


    "I have resented you. But I''m happy with my current position."


    "Do you really think so? Remember that."


    Ultina was born with quite a pattern. Not enough to occupy important positions in the country, not enough to be slightly insulted. Was it not the birth desire of my father that was not mediocre, of the aristocracy that was quite so? The father, unable to emerge in his own generation, placed great expectations on Ultina, who was his eldest daughter. He ordered Ultina, who was also good looking and brainy, to study abroad in Arnelia, where he tried to create a bond with the good houses.


    There were about three distant younger brothers downstairs, but Ultina''s father believed that, although his character was very calm, he was not enough to entrust the clan to him, in a younger brother so gentle that he might be mistaken for not being smart at all. The fact was that my brother was an abusive end in Arnelia, and I didn''t know how many times Ultina was covered.


    Ultina''s clarity was pretty good in the sync. Classes and such were enough to be taken in the flying class, and even witchcraft and physical arts were extraordinary. It is ironic that Ultina, who gains a place and somehow exerts that power, had a wider choice, but on the contrary fewer men considered her necessary as a woman.


    There was no good talk of friendship, and when I tried to finish all Arnelia''s middle process, my brother, who would finish all of the primary process, was frightened. What a princess she was studying abroad, hiding her identity from her classmates. Even if the right to inherit is low, he has offered his brother an engagement at the same time as he graduated with the momentum that those who join him in the royal last seat will like his brother very much and that his descendant will not quit either. The royal family also does not attach much importance because of its low inheritance rights, but inheritance rights occur if children can. If you were a father or blood relative, your position would rise to the lowest level to the Marquis. With more direct jurisdiction, there was no doubt that a great deal of birth awaited.


    My father jumped to an unwanted story, which quickly came together because the two of them were on board in the first place. Given their age, they stayed to the point of engagement, but because the sober-minded princess applied to live together, Ultina''s home became as noisy as flipping the heavens and the earth, and no one had time to honestly care about Ultina.


    Ultina also applied for a short-term extension of Arnelia studies because she did not want to be involved in such disturbances, and in the meantime she also experienced working at the Deep Green Palace, during which she was accompanied to the pilgrim''s assignment, where she found further abilities. By the time two years had passed since I continued to make achievements, Ultina was no longer needed as an instrument of birth at my parents'' house. My brothers are amiable, and my father and mother will wait for an adult to enter into a formal engagement as soon as possible, and the beginning and end of talking about direct jurisdiction, households and positions that will already be added from the royal family. My father, who was so hard on me, already had a favorable look on his face, and when Urtina confirmed them all, he accepted the formal inauguration of the pilgrimage.


    From time to time since then, my parents have only interacted to the extent of greeting me at the beginning of the year, in such a way that I am no longer interested in what kind of task Ultina may be performing in Arnelia, to the extent that Ultina would bitterly laugh if only words were repaired.


    Ultina has never had any negative feelings there about being a special hater or anything. I just once wondered what I was. Besides, I didn''t feel bad about fixing my outstanding grades and coming out. It is undoubtedly those who have achieved more results than themselves who are above themselves, and are also convinced by Ultina. Sooner or later, above them. I wanted to think that the desire was undoubtedly moving Ultina forward and that the difference was gradually but also narrowing.


    Suddenly a wall was revealed in front of Ultina. Until the sixth of the pilgrimage came up well. He considered it advantageous to be born, and also belonged to the faction. But before that, he suddenly appeared, a nagging, gripping man, Brandio. At first I thought it wasn''t enough to take, but no matter how meritorious it is, I can''t go above Brandio. I had never doubted Arnelia''s ruling before, but for the first time Ultina made a direct judgment. The contribution of Brandio I saw there. Where in that graspless man is he capable of carrying out all these tasks? Ultina couldn''t really understand.


    Then sometimes the watchman was close, and Ultina and Brandio worked together on the assignment from time to time. But I still don''t understand. Brandio solves the problem at some point as he clears up his mission with a positive attack method. That''s been happening for a long time now. Moreover, Brandio did not apply for any merit outside the mandate. I asked you once why.


    "Wye, I''m so interested in being born. Well, if Wye solves something, and more people laugh at it, then that''s it, right?


    The word returned. Since then, I haven''t felt like Ultina could really go beyond Brandio. Defeat as a person. I felt so sorry for myself for not even understanding such a fundamental thing when it was supposed to be a pilgrimage to help others.


    When the sight to that point floats inside the fog, it disappears. Ultina never noticed that Libidu laughed at her, and she didn''t realize that she was showing a gap where evil spirits would come in at that stage of reflection. Already Ultina''s consciousness was imprisoned in the reminiscence, and he had begun attacking Jake, who had found him in his hazy consciousness as he walked in the fog.


    Continued

 1302 City of Pleasure, Part 137 - Encounter in the Mist (8) -

    A breeze came in when Jake was sandwiched by a manipulated Ultina and various Libidu pieces that should also be called meat snakes. The wind threw part of it toward Ultina as it cut the meat snake into rings at an unbridled speed in his eyes. Ultina also cut off any thousand of those meat walls with the hands of light, but Jake''s figure had disappeared in a moment when his vision was blocked.


    And Jake was side-by-side with the person who let him escape. The person was a layer.


    "Thanks. Thank you."


    "I happened to have you right where I wanted to go, that''s all. It was one of my biggest feelings."


    "What about the rest of us?


    "It''s just Il. No one else."


    With that word, Jake stopped running. In its eyes, there was a distrust of the layers.


    "You... sure"


    "Layers."


    "Layer, you were packed, weren''t you? Why are you walking into this place alone? Besides, you''re the one who took down the demon earlier, right? There''s no way Jaeger could do that either... you, who?


    "... it''s just baggage, it''s supposed to be. I practice sword moves, but for some reason I hide them from people too much. So if you don''t talk too much out of it, it''ll help."


    There was no lie or falsehood in the words of the layer. But I thought it might be somewhat noisy depending on Jake''s response.


    But Jake''s reply was light.


    "Okay. People''s circumstances are different. Don''t tell anyone. Is that all right?


    "... wouldn''t you even tell Lisa?


    "I''m talking about Lisa, so you might be thinking about it. I''m not gonna tell you."


    "Thanks for your help."


    "More than that."


    Layer thanked Jake for his cleanliness, but Jake seemed more concerned than that.


    "Do you realize that? This hall is weird."


    "Well, that sounds like a ''castle''. It''s the top compatibility of the junction, isn''t it? I don''t think it''s easy to break it down."


    "Uh-huh, that''s not what I''m saying... here''s what I''m saying. Is it all a lie? It''s not just the space that''s distorting... ahhh, you can''t put it into words!


    "Hmm? Il, what do you think?


    "Um, it''s weird, actually, when it comes to weird,"


    Ilmatal solved the hidden shape and suddenly appeared to respond. Ilmatal accompanied the layers, hiding in hidden form. But Jake was never surprised by the emergence of Irmatal. Even flatly embraced the presence of Irmatal, as if he knew he was there.


    Layers were a little concerned about that, too, but didn''t think it was so important now.


    "I think it''s important to destroy the castle that was surrounded by this hall."


    "In the end, the magic that was wrecking and circling in the city of Tarram was also part of this castle, wasn''t it?


    "I noticed it was on the way, and there were plenty of magic that had nothing to do with it. Still, I think this castle has slowed down the rate of expansion."


    "Do you think you can break the castle here?


    "Hmm..."


    Irmatal shook his head sideways after worrying for a while.


    "I think we can do this over time, but it''s too complicated. Yikes... maybe whoever built this castle has spent years preparing. If you take the time, you can curse it, but it''ll only take a few days to find the law. Besides, if there isn''t at least a mist that suddenly comes out in the hall..."


    "Well, I was hoping I could do something."


    "I hope there''s no fog?


    Jake broke into the conversation, so Ilmatal nodded in surprise.


    "Yeah. It''s hard to tell because when the fog comes out, the structure of the hall changes, or the position of magic changes."


    "Oh well. I left it alone because it doesn''t seem like much harm, but this guy for that matter. Then you''d better do it."


    "Huh?"


    Jake stepped into the fog trying to fill the hall again as Irmatal leaned his neck, and from inside he heard a scream of the disconnected demon. Then when the fog cleared, Jake came back like nothing had happened.


    "Jake, what have you done?


    "I''ve defeated the fog demon. Didn''t you notice? These guys are demons. There are a few more, but it''s more like confusing someone nearby than doing something to a creature."


    "So the fog that''s out there, too?


    "It''s a mixture of demons and witchcraft and incense. Demons are so good at hiding, and yet they''re pretty much over the sky that they''re out of reach either way. The guy in the hall can''t go up there, so I can put him down."


    "You knew? There are demons like that."


    "No, I noticed it on the way. Instead, how could you not notice?


    Jake twisted his neck in a heartfelt wonder, but neither Irmatal nor Layer had noticed. Is Jake unconscious that the power is special?


    Jake continued.


    "Il, by the way. Can''t magic in this hall be forcibly smashed?


    "Uh... I''m afraid of recoil if I do too much, and the hall might collapse. Still, I think we can do it."


    "Hmm, then move while moderately breaking it? The fog''s clearing up, and it''s getting easier to see."


    Jake stabbed a sword in the wall unconstitutionally before asking what. And unnaturally breaking walls and the magic formations that emerge afterwards. Jake said flat out while Ilmatal was surprised.


    Continued

 1303 City of Pleasure, Part 138 - Encounter in the Mist (9) -

    "Apparently even a sword can break it. Can''t we just split up from here? It seems more efficient."


    "Uh..."


    "No, let''s act together. I don''t know what enemies will be revealed, and I''m more certain of that."


    "That makes sense, too. Well... it doesn''t even seem that spacious, and can we go together in time"


    "It''s a long time to consult in a people''s hall."


    Libidu was revealed to break into Jake''s consultation. Jake was flat as layers stood to cover Irmatal on Libidu, who suddenly appeared.


    "What, is that a fake"


    "! Say hello to what''s fake, I ''m-"


    "Shut up, fake. You are not the main unit. That''s what happened earlier, isn''t it? That''s why I didn''t try to fight. We can fight. There''s no point in defeating you, and you must be buying time to call the other demons. This is how he talks and confuses us and directs us where the trap is strained.


    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. So did the evil spirits we fought before. Even if you can confuse us with evil spirits, you can''t do direct harm. That''s why I manipulated Ultina. Don''t you? "


    "What''s up, you got no objection? If you regret it, fight it."


    As Jake approached Libby Doo, Libby Doo''s expression was wickedly distorted and turned into a hateful look full of curse killers. But there was nothing to do with Jake, and Jake was passing through that Libidu figure.


    "Fantasy doesn''t work for me."


    Libidu disappeared with Jake''s words. And the layers and the Irmatal followed in haste.


    "... what the hell, that kid!


    Libby Doo''s body was poisoned after Jake spotted him. I didn''t think they''d see through that light. I have certainly been spotted by opponents who specialize in evil spirit crusades. But it was a long time ago, and Libidu was confident when it came to deluding them. Because that''s what she''s been doing since she was alive.


    Jake may be the first time it didn''t work with the opposite sex.


    "This is what the kid''s up against, so he hates it! Nevertheless, there are still pawns left to use -"


    It was a handful. The fleshwalls that sewed people together were not numbered, and the demons that summoned them in the mist could not be completely manipulated, so they could not stay in the hall. Libidu''s ability to manipulate less intelligent monsters was not appropriate.


    The knights of Arnelia who came inside were just as elite. I can''t manipulate it. Yes, but pretty much everyone. It just seemed like a mentally trained person was entering here. And Urtina, who was supposed to have manipulated because of it, also had people approaching.


    Who is that? "


    All who enter the hall shall be kept under the watchful eye of Libidu. Yet only the man had suddenly appeared in the hall. All I could notice was through Ultina''s gaze. You look like an Arnelian monk.


    And, suddenly, Libidu''s vision was blocked. I didn''t know what happened, but from a prepared point of view, seeing how Ultina was, Ultina was already stunned and held by a man. It takes a lot of steps and time to escape from spiritual domination, and even if Ultina is attacked in situations where Libidu is unconscious, he should automatically fight back. Yet he was lightly stunned and secured. It is an artistic discipline that cannot be done without considerable differences in strength.


    Towards the astonishing Libidu, a man turned around. Even though it''s the perspective you''re looking at from the ceiling, I didn''t expect you to notice. Unexpectedly Libby Doo was too weak, and the man laughed as if to see through the Libby Doo.


    "This is a woman in Wye or a little man like you who can touch me. I don''t really have time for that. I''ll leave it to Jake''s boy.


    You know what that kid is? That''s just a kid or ahem with properties on evil spirits. I don''t want to tell you. If that''s what you want - Oh, that arm, that''s too bad. Then you can''t beat Jake, can you?


    The man vanished as if he were a ghost, whilst nagging. Libidu accidentally suppressed the arm taken by Banderas, but he did not know how the man knew about that arm, and Libidu, the evil spirit, trembled in fear.


    Continued

 1304 City of Pleasure, Part 139 - Encounter in the Mist

    Libidu then switched consciousness after a while and headed to the room where the Experion was hidden. If you administer Experion to the meat wall, or maybe you can build a mighty demon king. When he entered the room with such anticipation, Libidu realized that the floor had been turned upside down and that all the experions that were supposed to be inside were gone.


    "... what?


    If you don''t understand the situation for a moment, there was a piece of paper under the floor where Experion should be. There''s...


    "Thief Band Russ Goes Up! Your hope is yours, Hyo-Hyo-Hyo-Hyo. ''


    It said: It was a total joke to put down, but I did think Libby Doo heard a bandrass high laugh.


    And at the same time, a luscious and evil grin had disappeared from Libidu''s face, like making a small fool of people.


    "... that''s enough."


    When Libby Doo blurted, her whole body came up with a vascular muscle. Its vessels eventually connect with the floor and gradually go from floor to wall. As blood vessels swept across the room, Libidu''s appearance began to sink into the room.


    "I thought I''d entertain you a lot, but I''ve stopped. Let''s start by further grounding the tarram and then think about the rest. The people in there will digest the whole thing."


    When Libidu disappeared, the hall was quietly starting to ring.


    "Brandio? Is it Ultina you''re holding?


    "Here you are, Marduk''s old man. Just, yeah."


    "You''re not old enough to call me old man, are you?


    "Mind the details. I need more than that."


    "Before I do, I want to ask you something. Why are you here? You must have headed south."


    Marduk, on his way to the hall, encountered Brandio in the fog. While Marduk was in doubt, Brandio replied as he deposited Ultina with Marduk.


    "I''ve done my errands in the south, but this one''s a lot harder to do and I have information. When I came, I realized Ultina was being manipulated and I just helped. Glad we made it, Homma."


    "... I think it''s too good in between. You mean your abilities and your information network?"


    "That sort of thing. Oh, shut up about Wye''s help, will you? Ultina''s got something on her and she''s whispering to Wye, and when she finds out she''s been helped by Wye, she might be seen as her enemy."


    "Can''t you even say that... there isn''t? You owe me one."


    "Ho? Even you say that."


    "What do you think you''re doing about me?


    "A noble, accommodating robot."


    "Surprisingly, it could be a monster, right?


    Brandio laughed funny and small at Marduk''s words, but the sound of the ground pulled back the tension they were about to melt.


    "What? Even the big warcraft out there?


    "No, the surrounding warcraft swept away, including the large ones. Even the large one was about upstairs building at best. But this sounds... hey, what''s that?


    "... come on, that''s against the rules"


    What Brandio and Marduk saw was a huge shadow moving in the fog. Looking up one higher than the building. It took a little while to understand that was Libidu''s hall. A giant tortoise-like head was protruding from a building that had grown high at the moment. Every time one building moved, the ground swayed to the ground, and signs of demonization thickened from the surroundings. And whenever my turtle-like head took a breath, the fog seemed to get thicker.


    "What''s that? Is there such a warcraft?


    "... demons of the Misty Valley, Zaratan or. Still, I''ve never seen such a big one. Name it Zaratan Road."


    "You think it''s a fog valley? Did you go somewhere like that?


    "Well, I was just interested. And that was a pain in the ass. Mist in the Misty Valley is thought to be the result of Zaratan''s exhaling breath. With Zaratan, it''s the fog valley, and the demons instinctively protect it. Besides, the demon itself makes Zaratan a home. Stop it, it''s going to hurt."


    "But how did you bring in all those big guys? I think they''ll notice."


    "Isn''t that what I grew up with? There is a rare exchange of organisms in Tarram. If I had been raising and manipulating them since I was a little girl, I might have left them to myself."


    "What if I''m saying something long!? We have to stop this!


    "That''s not true, though. What are you going to do with a big one? Think we should stop the guy who manipulates that one. Yeah?


    "Then do it the way..."


    "Jake is inside. When I leave it to that boy."


    I was wondering where Brandio''s confidence would come from, but Marduk decided to go back to the fog and city boundary with Ultina in his arms to do what he had to do. I lost Brandio at that time, but I couldn''t afford it.


    Continued

 1305 City of Pleasure, Part 140 - Queen of Pleasure

    "What, things have changed with the walls?


    "And what''s this shake?


    "... signs have changed. Maybe we should hurry."


    A pulsating blood vessel ran on one side of the room, and Jake''s legs quickened as the room began to shake across the board, and the layers began to follow with frightened ilumatal. Jake no longer even searches for magic formations. The sword was stabbed unconstitutionally on the walls, floor, and ceiling, and one magic formation emerged after the other in the damaged area. And the passages that were divided into many pieces disappear one after the other. It was a strange sight for layers who didn''t know what it meant, but I only knew Jake''s senses were going to be sharpened. Layer even half-forgot to protect Jake''s back, just watching him wave that sword.


    "Jake, what''s going on with this?


    "I don''t know the details, but I think we''re running out of time. Crush the blind eye and head to the main body in the shortest possible time"


    "Do you know where the body is?


    "Oh, clearly. They''re in a hurry, too, but you think they don''t have enough of us. Do I have to pay attention to anything else? Either way, if you want to do it, now''s the time."


    Jake''s leg stops perfectly. Indeed, the hallway to proceed stretches in a straight line. And I can probably even tell that at the end of the door you can see across the hallway, there''s a Libby Doo body. But not too wide a corridor makes their whereabouts difficult. Would it be better if the three of them were different at best? When you think about it, it was originally a whorehouse. No matter how luxurious you decorate it, it''s not like a palace. Something was wrong with the rooms and hallways, like before. Layer embarrassed himself for not even realizing that, but the problem is the countless Libidu that emerged from its narrow hallway walls and ceilings.


    Have you stopped fixing it? He probably took over the meat wall he had been serving until earlier, but nevertheless barely exposed himself to the shapeless body of a woman, staring at the Jakes with a bright red eye full of hatred far from graceful.


    Layer thought Jake wouldn''t have been afraid, but he can''t be stopping to not take the time.


    "Jake, what''s up? We''re gonna break through."


    "... no, it''s not that easy"


    "What happened to the momentum just now?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t know, but this is hard for me. No, it''s not like I can''t. You''re just saying it''s hard."


    To Layer and Ilmatal, the sincerity of Jake''s words was unknown. Probably even unknown to Jake, but Layer''s decision was quick.


    "Then Jake, ask for Il''s escort. A knight would be good at that, wouldn''t he?


    "What are we gonna do?


    "I will storm. I''ll do everything I can to clear the way, so stick with me. If their emergence is infinite, they will need to break through to their goal in one go. I can''t afford to worry about anything else, so hold on to your back."


    "Ooh."


    At the same time as Jake''s words, Layer pulled out Shempez and his own sword. It is an unnamed sword, but it is a sword that I asked a trustworthy blacksmith to retrain the sword I chose with the line. Layers themselves participate in the rebuilding of the sword, a delicacy that has been satisfactorily finished. In fact, I''ve hardly even lacked it in the battle so far.


    Murder broke out of the layer. Unexpectedly Irmatal is also blue, a force that even Jake takes a step backwards. Although layers concentrating on the flock of enemies in front of us could no longer afford to pay attention to such a thing.


    "All right, let''s go!


    Layers kicked the ground abruptly. Jake was going to protect that back, as Layer told him, but neither did Jake think he would ever wave a sword or forget it.


    "Oh? Oh?


    Enema was observing carefully that suddenly the appearance of the hall was changing. I knew it would be quite troublesome to explore the hall, and I had determined what the change was, but given the apparently narrower interior of the hall, the situation apparently worked in my favor.


    Worst case scenario, I was going to blow everything up in this hall, so I''m even glad I saved you that hassle. But this internal transformation felt like it was in some organism''s body.


    "Hidun, is it possible to see what''s going on out there?


    "Wait a minute."


    Hidun observed the situation through the perspective of the user demon left outside. The fog thickens and inhibits vision, but Hidun observed what was going on outside by changing the way he watched, not just by his vision, but by observing elements such as temperature changes and magical density.


    Then I saw giant creature hands and feet growing and moving from the hall.


    "... I see, apparently, the fog creature is moving this hall. Maybe we''re inside that organism."


    "Huh? So I guess it was from the beginning? I can''t believe you didn''t notice that. That''s a pretty nearby tie. Could it have been a castle for that? And such a giant warcraft, how did you prepare it? A reasonable idea would be that I grew up as a toddler. If so, does that mean they''ve been thinking about it for quite some time... if it just so happens, it''s pretty funny."


    "Either way, the question is what to do with this situation. Apparently, humans are moving to stop this invasion of the Warcraft, but they won''t be able to do it sooner. If we''re gonna do it, we''ll be inside, but is there any way?


    "Hey... is it funny to get away with this?


    Enema replied laughing prankily, but Hidun was staring back hard because he realized it wasn''t meant to be. To that reaction, Enema sighed boringly.


    "You''re no longer a joke man. If this is a creature, we can talk fast, smash your heart or your head to death."


    "How do we find it?


    "You, what kind of magic is it for? Is manipulating blood more than just complaining?


    "... I see you never thought about the use of those powers. It''s someone else''s ability, but it''s a woman around her head."


    "You''ve never praised me before. I''d appreciate it if you just did it. Not much in the monster''s stomach is pleasant. I''d like to get out of here if I could."


    "I agree, you''ve never felt like it before"


    When Hidun quickly agreed with Enema, he cut his own wrist and drowned his blood on the ground. As the blood entered the blood vessels on the ground, Hidun felt it swerving in all directions. And after a while of meditation, Hidun slowly opened his eyes.


    "Got it. Head or heart, which way do we go?


    "How many hearts and heads at a time?


    "... well, five hearts and one head."


    "Then head. It''s not like you''re lying to me, but I can''t be alarmed around saying it this way, you. You like that?


    "I''m not happy to be praised by a pervert"


    "Oh? Sometimes if you don''t praise me, it''s not funny when you snore later"


    "... it would have been a mistake to expect something from you"


    When Hidun looked heartily disappointed, he walked out in the direction indicated by Hidun with the momentum that Enema, satisfied with his expression, might even sing in his nose.


    Continued

 1306 City of Pleasure, Part 141 - Queen of Pleasure

    "Ha, ha, ha... hiuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu"


    There was Jake and Ilmatal, who breathed and looked at the layers with their swords, a little further away. Jake and Ilmatal were stunned. I couldn''t keep up after the layers. The same goes for the fact that I didn''t want to go down the bloody rainy hallway, but I didn''t have to follow.


    Layer advanced by tearing the fleshwalls out of the edge, which took on the appearance of Libidu, into eight pieces. He slashed his outstretched hand off the edge, smacked his head trying to bite him, and continued to wave a stormy sword without even having time for a new hand to reach out. There was undoubtedly a tragedy in front of me, but I''d be more right to say I fell in love with a sword-wielding layer than that. It was as if Jake was not the sword he aspired to, but there he did see clearly the path that one sword aspired to take.


    Ilmatal was frightened when he saw the sword that Layer would wield, which would barely change his age, but the emotions boiling in Jake''s heart were close to jealousy.


    Ilmatal was frightened when the lay laid his sword and turned toward Ilmatal, and at that time the lay realized his bloody self, but could not even wipe his body at the moment. Jake threw his coat at the layer saying it looked like it.


    "Wipe about the blood. Il''s scared."


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Apparently, there''s no backup."


    "More than that... you, aren''t you too immersed in the fight?


    "It could be. But I don''t want to be a knight. I''m learning the knight''s sword, but I''m probably not going to be a knight. What you''re aiming for is too different"


    "Then what are you waving your sword for?


    "To destroy the enemy in front of you"


    Jake was convinced to hear Layer''s answer. Sure, because layers of swords are swords to kill someone more efficiently. If there were a guardian, he would slaughter every one of them.


    "We don''t fit."


    "But we can work together. I think there are things you can do because the purpose of waving your sword is different."


    "Is there such a way of thinking? So for now, we''re ahead of you."


    Jake and Layer are sure to look at the end of the door at the same time. Seeing that door, Ilmatal was pulling the end of the two clothes.


    "Be careful, there are enemies of great presence. Waiting for us... yet no hostility. I think they''re waiting in a completely different way. I don''t know, this will... is creepier than hostility."


    "Well, what was the obstruction earlier?"


    "You were ready to entertain us."


    "So you''re saying you pulled it off because you''re ready? There''s more to ridiculing people."


    Layer pulled out his sword in outrage. Jake pulled out his sword together and nodded with his gaze in preparation for both neighbors of the door, and Jake plugged his sword between the doors even though he hadn''t even met, and the layer kicked through the door.


    The three of them jumped into the door with a lot of momentum. But what was spreading in front of him was not an imaginary sight, but a beautiful flower garden.


    "You''ve come a long way."


    Enema and Hidun climb up to the rooftop of the hall and climb the head-like part ahead. It''s like an arch steep gradient, but Enema and Hidun were climbing without bitterness. It looks like there are demons flying around in the fog, but they don''t look like they''re coming at us.


    Enema was a little clapped out. Because I thought there was more intense obstruction.


    "Could it have been an unexpectedly easy job? Keep blowing up the head of the Warcraft, and maybe it''s over."


    "Is it that easy to get there?


    "You want to go? ''Cause it''s like nothing hostile. I''m losing my mind."


    Enema yawned, slamming down the bird that had struck from the sky behind her. It was an extra giant bird lifting a human, but Enema was tapping it off with a cane lightly. I can afford not to even use magic.


    "Do you use physical surgery?"


    "Naturally. A woman''s solo journey can be dangerous. You wouldn''t have one if they attacked you where you had your magic cut, would you?


    "Lie. It''s for you to assault a man on a trip, isn''t it?


    "Aha!? Looks like you''ve come to understand me. Glad to hear it."


    Enema walks with a grin when dull. Enema was tilting her neck when that foothold reached the head of the Warcraft and that was the end of it if she saw a powerful blow to the head.


    "Oh? Oh?


    "What''s up?


    "You warcraft... you don''t seem to be manipulated."


    "What?"


    Enema interrupted the witchcraft she was about to chant and gently went to the place between the brows of the Warcraft. Warcraft had no eyes and countless tactile protrusions appeared, but Enema, when he grabbed with one of them, was often bumpy and crushing something.


    And when I let go of my tactile senses laughing all the time, Enema pulled away. Surprised Hidun asks why.


    "What''s up? Don''t you have to kill me?


    "That warcraft has a pretty high intelligence. How high is it, enough to understand human spiritual structure?"


    "The human spiritual structure?


    "Yes, that''s why you were able to communicate with me, too. Turns out it''s funny. I think I''d better keep an eye on him without a hand."


    "But if we don''t kill him now, there''s gonna be damage to the city, right?


    To Hidun''s words, Enema laughed with the momentum of her eyes round and tears all the time.


    "Ahahahahahaha! You''re funny! For a villain like you, I don''t care about the human city."


    "I''m not going to be a villain. Besides, I''m talking to you in your shoes."


    "Still, I wouldn''t even come up with that idea if the roots were villains. It''s not for you. People are killed or killed. I''m a little interested in how you chose this path."


    "... you can order me if you want to know"


    "Orders anything. Then it''s not funny. I don''t want a doll."


    "What you want is a moderately resistant slave, right?


    "Hehe, you really know. Well, we''re done here. Let''s leave the rest to the flow, shall we? Besides, it looks more interesting in the city now. Unstoppable humans desperately stopping the Warcraft and the Broiled Woman Brave. I wonder what it is."


    While wondering how exactly this woman was grasping the situation in the fog so far, Hidun continued after the Enema. Thinking that there''s nothing I can do to get to that end awaits me.


    Continued

 1307 City of Pleasure, Part 142 - Queen of Pleasure

    "This is..."


    "Whatever you think, it''s a fantasy."


    "You look beautiful."


    Ilmatal laid back his thoughts, but inside, Jake and Layer were the same. This flower garden is beautiful. The gentle breeze makes petals scatter, the smell of flowers slightly tickling your nose, and soft sunshine. Whatever, the flower garden was so fascinating that I wanted to spend all my time here. Even though I knew it was a trap, I was comfortable.


    But he took a breath of peace, and Jake slashed it with his sword. The flowers scattered in pieces, and the flower gardens instantly turned into unsavory cobblestones. I guess I''ve enjoyed it so far now. In that room, filled with torture equipment that the blood-dropping man remained in, sat Libidu with a frightened face.


    "I''m frightened! It''s such a beautiful sight, I can''t believe it ripped open. I knew you wouldn''t know anything about fun for a kid."


    "I''ll say it often. It''s meant to fool us, isn''t it?


    "That''s right. But that''s a sight I''ve prepared for you, isn''t it? Kids, then you don''t know what a slutty invitation is, because technology is what makes them entertained."


    "Either way, you can shove it into the torture apparatus there and kill it, right? It''s the same after all."


    To Jake''s point, Libby Doo shook his head all the time saying he didn''t understand.


    "Huh... that''s why you don''t like kids. The process of killing is important, you know? Even in love, isn''t it? Love is fun in the process to accomplish, isn''t it? As soon as you become a lover, do it. Wake up faster than me. But don''t show me your sleeping face. If you talk loud, I won''t. Well, if you say this, your kids won''t know."


    "I don''t know, isn''t that what your lover''s all about?


    "Ask him as much as you want. Better than Elsia."


    "Maa! You really busy shitty hungry bastards! This needs to be punished."


    When Libidu squeaks his fingertips properly, the evil spirits that emerge from his feet move onto the mortals who have become corpses. And when I drank up the Xperion that had been planted in my mouth, its body was involved in the torture apparatus and turned into a demon king.


    "You know what? Sometimes what you wear when you make the Demon King becomes part of the Demon King. Being a Demon King with a weapon might create a more powerful individual."


    "I''m not sticking around. Besides, if that''s all we got, we''ll get to you soon. Be prepared!"


    "Oh, you didn''t say it all now, did you? I''ve got something for you."


    When Libidu lowered the curtain further behind him, behind it was Fostina, who had been crucified by a large cross. Libidu stroked Fostina''s cheek looking important and circled around to hug her behind it.


    Layers raised their voices of surprise.


    "Mr. Fostina!?


    "Oh, do you know him? Wouldn''t that be so cute? Such a strong brave man, he had a very brittle side to him. Or is it brittle enough to make you stronger?


    Anyway, I got some very good material. Combine the rewards and rewards you''ve come to, and I''ll play with you myself "


    When Libidu disappears to overlap with Fostina, the chain that was holding Fostina automatically disengages. When the liberated Fostina slowly raised her face, there was nowhere to be found the expression of a fierce and refreshing Fostina, with a luscious and evil grin.


    Libidu, who became a fostina, held and opened his hand lightly, and waved his sword lightly, Libidu garliced.


    "Surprised. I''ve had several experiences manipulating creatures, not just humans, but if I worked out this body, I wouldn''t be half way there. That''s just what they call a brave woman. I feel like I can fly in the sky. I think I can do anything with this body."


    "Hey... that''s not good"


    "Oh, that''s not good. I never thought I''d be possessed by Fostina. I wonder if I can manage without killing..."


    "That''s not all. I was hoping to break something that would be the core of the evil spirit. I thought there was a nuclear subordination somewhere, if this was such a massive junction, and that figure wasn''t the main body. But he - he split Yi Dynasty in two. What a clever thing to do."


    "What do you mean?


    "In my view, the cross behind me and the evil spirit in Fostina. It means we have to destroy both of them or we won''t stop!


    "That''s... that''s pretty hard."


    Layer and Jake pulled out their swords at the same time, but they were confirming each other that the look was blue. Because I felt the difficulty of the fight. Behind that, Irmatal was also frightened, but what he could do to help the two of them - Irmatal had his hands on the "certain things" in his nostalgia.


    Continued

 1308 City of Pleasure, Part 143 - Queen of Pleasure

    Fostina was caught feeling like she was in a dream. Sure, my vision is open, but there''s not one thing I can do as I wish. Even though I can''t move one fingertip, my body has a constant movement field of view. Wrapped in the feeling of being in warm water, in the ambiguous feeling of even remembering some comfort, Fostina heard the woman''s voice.


    "Hehe, I''m sorry. I owe you one. ''Cause you''re passing out on your own in my hall. I can''t help it, can I?


    "Ugh... who?


    "Don''t you have a name? Libby Doo is the name given by Doom on his own, and Honeymoon is the name given by the former director of the whore. I didn''t even have a name."


    "You."


    Fostina turned out to have failed here, but she was already in a state where there was nothing she could do. In front of me stands a boy one day pulling out his sword. Turns out I''m going to kill him for sure as it is, but there''s nothing I can do about it now. Libidu spoke as he mocked Fostina as he tried to stand back.


    "I read the human mind in the hall and poke that gap, but it''s an interesting life nonetheless, you. All of the training you have been given is out of the ordinary track. I can see you crying as a child. Your father is unusual. The time to stand on your own with a sword would be over, but you still couldn''t get rid of your sword. Well, that''s not crazy, no, I don''t think it''s dead. Some of them died, didn''t they?


    "That statement, deprivation of direct jurisdiction and identity as lack of merit in court. Your father was not fit to live in the aristocratic world. You were thrown out into the world by mercenaries. I made it as a mercenary, but... Hmm. Are you looking for the ruins? Looking for the power to sleep in the ruins, what are you going to do? You have an idea, don''t you?


    "I don''t know if it''s a good idea. However, there are some things that I am not convinced about today''s aristocracy. I just can''t think of a solution to that. I''m just looking for that solution to figure out what to do. Is the rest a simple interest?"


    "Heh heh, the idea could destroy the world today. Fine, it might be interesting to follow your lead when this battle is over. I''m interested because I didn''t have that idea either."


    "You can give me your consent, but you..."


    Libidu''s past flowed into Fostina''s consciousness like turbulence. From everywhere Libidu was taught the manipulation of men and women in the same way as eating. Starting with looking through the peephole, the room given to her was a hidden room between the rooms. From the peephole there, he observed the men and women at four or six o''clock, and learned the skill of bedding faster than words. Of course, they stormed all kinds of knowledge - political, economic, financial, medical, and sewing - as part of technology, but they were all acquisitions to harness their skills as prostitutes.


    And before the end of the year, she is watered down, and henceforth smoothly she establishes herself as a whore. Talam''s law, which is said to be free compared to other countries, but out of the sight of that law Libidu was raised secluded. Beautiful, warped trees stretch out their branches and eventually entangle the whorehouse itself. Libidu has been taught only to please its guests and has responded to any distorted desires of it. Naturally, some of them touched on people''s laws and ethics, but Libidu had no hesitation in not being taught ethics as a person in the first place. When the technology reached a man''s life, the whorehouse sought the exile of Libidu, but everyone was destroyed by Libidu in the abyss. What Fostina saw was humans who defied Libby Doo being pushed into a secret room in the whorehouse, crying and begging to praise Libby Doo. Indeed, Libidu was the queen of one world.


    When Libidu and his surroundings left more than a thousand people dead, she received one warning. Delivered from nowhere, one warning. Libidu took lightly that warning statement, which prompted him to weigh his activities. I thought there was no one else who could order me to be the queen. The next warning received spelled out Libidu''s guilt and conduct in detail. It was also strange to Libidu where he found out the facts, but Libidu, who could not consider them bad, left them alone. And the next time I saw the warning, it was just before Libidu was crucified and set on fire. People''s grudging voices, the person in the hood who stood in front of Libby Doo with them on his back. Libidu saw it and understood. Though I was the lord of one world, I was not the queen of this taram. Apart from the ruler of Tarram, I understood that I had touched its inverse scales.


    And one more thing, there was determination. I''ll tell them all about my world. Because it''s so slutty and enjoyable, and so much fun that it doesn''t matter if you lose your life. So Libby Doo had fun until the moment of his death when he caught fire. Even if the flesh perished, its consciousness alone was convinced that its actions could continue. Until the figure of Libidu charred and collapsed, the audience watched him in fear, but fear never ended even after her death.


    Continued

 1309 City of Pleasure, Part 144 ~ Queen of Pleasure ? ~

    Whenever I tried to demolish Libidu''s whorehouse, misfortune came to the people involved. He who provokes, he who is mentally ill while running his mouth about something he does not know, he who comes home and slaughters his family and is found at home with his neck rolled. At the end of the day some tried to burn the hall, but for some reason the building just burned on the outside surface and the whole building never turned in fire. Officials threw fear keys, but for complex reasons specific to Tarram, they did not consequently ask Arnelia to crusade. However, the place became intentionally avoidable from the inhabitants of Tarram as a contraindication, so things were collected once and for all.


    But strangely, some people tried to borrow it because it was such a place. Humans who rented a whorehouse for a variety of reasons were bound to succeed once and for all in their industry and reasons, but in the long run they were bound to fail. But the borrower kept appearing new, and the building flourished as if it had been forgotten, such as a miserable incident. And even though people periodically die, only when did the hall become familiar with Tarham again, as such is common in Tarham.


    That was about 50 years ago. It was before the claws and people''s legs broke off and they were lonely again.


    "I see, that''s where Doom picked me up"


    "It was a coincidence. He forcibly pulled me off the tarram and took me around. It was supposed to be tied to that whorehouse as an evil spirit, but Doom lightly cut off its edge. That''s all I know, that evil spirits are against their appearance. Then I guess it was fun for a while. But you can''t. It''s funny how he plays, but he smells like a child. And he ''s-- well, this is good."


    "Anyway, Doom''s guide gave me as much freedom as I wanted. I was originally just qualified to have free will, but I was able to go around the periphery everywhere. You saw warcraft in various neighborhoods and learned how to hand nostalgic. But the Warcraft is not as complex as a human being in its spiritual structure, and it is very difficult to manipulate completely for that matter. I''ve worked out how to overcome the challenge. Manipulating humans is interesting, but scarce as a force of war.


    Apart from that, the warcraft that is now moving this hall bought it out for sale in the city of Tarram as a toddler, but you think of me as a mother or something. It''s parasitic like a yadkari in the building itself, so this hall won''t decay for long. I was totally unexpected to be a warcraft so far, but I''m manipulating demons through this warcraft. Even after I was gone, this hall protected my obedient servants until they became souls. Thanks to this, we had a much more habitable environment. "


    "I understand Karakuri, who built the castle in a short period of time. But I sympathize with your unfortunate birth, but you still can''t allow it to exist. Let me resist as much as I can."


    "Resistance? Pfft, there''s no way you can do that."


    "Let me ask you not to lick my mental strength. I was just upset when Lydill attacked me, but not me to that extent and forever. I am a woman of steel who will not decay permanently until she has one toenail. The word" broken "is unlikely on me raised to be so!


    Libidu felt Fostina''s mental strength boiling back to normal. Certainly for evil spirits, it''s hard to manipulate something called a mentally very strong opponent. But when you''re as good as you are, it no longer matters either - it should have been.


    How about that? My fingertips and my body were definitely starting to feel the weight as if I had been held from behind by something. Obviously, Fostina is suppressing Libidu''s movements with her mental powers.


    "Then, stupid? What kind of mental powers are you, you bitch!


    "Come on, boy. You will slay me and destroy this evil spirit hall!


    It was as if responding to Fostina''s cry that layers protruded with their swords protruding.


    Layer first decided to match his sword to see how powerful Fostina was. And at first glance, I perceived that the choice was wrong. It was as if I had never thought about how much power I was with a brave man. No mercenary currently in Jaeger has even been named a candidate as a brave man. Layers were to know through their swords what that meant exactly.


    I notice it at first sight. Fostina''s sword is not only sharp and fast, but heavy. I find out that it is not a matter of skill or arm strength, but of the amount of thoughts on the sword. I was going to risk my life myself, but that''s still light. This is not going to happen unless you are prepared to spend it all on your sword, including perhaps the future. Layer instincts scream. This opponent should not be fought at this stage.


    I know it in the second place. Still, Fostina said it wasn''t fully open. Probably resisting the person being manipulated, but it should be far from the original move. It doesn''t punch into the countless gaps that have arisen in the layer. I was just lucky they didn''t have to take my life.


    Resolve in the third place. This opponent needs to stop himself, his role is different from that of Jake''s. I don''t have a sword to fight evil spirits with, but Jake is different. This opponent needs to stop himself, even if he can''t kill Fostina at least. Then there is one thing to do.


    "(Shempez, how much do you think I''ll have?


    "(- you should have 100 in)"


    "(I see... then)"


    "Jake, let it bring you while you take 10 deep breaths. Do something about it by then. Il, cover Jake. Can you do that?"


    "I got it."


    "I know."


    At the same time as the two words, Layer struck Fostina again from himself. And I push Fostina into the wall at my disposal. I figured if we stick together, we''d figure it out, but Fostina''s knee won''t kick the hand with Layer''s sword. Severe pain running at the same time as the sound of a broken bone in the other hand''s back. But Layer did not let go of his sword, and kicked Fostina''s belly with his knees as well. The wall on Fostina''s back breaks into impact, but it doesn''t work as if on Fostina herself. It was as if he had kicked a big tree, even at the mercy of the layers.


    "You''re a woman, what a muscle...!


    "(Away, Layer!


    "No, it has to be this distance! If we leave, they''ll do it in an instant."


    Most importantly, the goal will probably be Jake. Layer was desperately trying to contain Fostina even as her knee kicked through her jaw and consciousness flew for a moment.


    In the meantime, Ilmatal didn''t have to tell the layers, he was already ready. Fantastic dream fruit in my nostalgia. I know what benefits that will result from gaining an adult appearance. As a matter of fact, when I ate it before, I secretly tried it out. Magic isn''t going to rise. But my strength increased when I got better, and most importantly, my lung vitality was out of step.


    The second change was more rapid than before. Irmatal, who changed without confusion, breathed in with all his might without hesitation.


    Continued

 1310 City of Pleasure, Part 145 ~ Queen of Pleasure ? ~

    "Burn. Ooh!


    Ilmatal''s puked fireworks burn down the meat walls with the demon kings blocking Jake in front of him in one breath. I can''t get my hair in for a while and Jake storms in like I knew it would. Jake, who rammed through the flames, passed beside the split Libidu, piercing the cross behind him. Then Fostina collapses with a scream. Layer carried him behind Ilmatal in an instant when he held Fostina, where he laid down his sword again. We didn''t meet, it was an aggressive collaboration.


    "Il, cover Jake"


    "There''s still a lot of demon kings out there, isn''t there?


    "I took that on. It''s that way that''s troublesome. Worst of all, unless you defeat that one, there''s a chance it won''t end forever."


    Okay, I''ll take care of it.


    Ilmatal rushed from the blood path that Layer slashed into to Jake''s, but Jake was already on one knee.


    "Jake!"


    "Don''t come! This guy, he''s strong!


    "What more are you talking about now? Bad women are a lot of things, huh?


    In Libidu''s hands is a sword. It was a weapon that Jake had never seen, but Libby Doo was cleverly using it to unilaterally attack Jake.


    "You haven''t seen much, have you? It''s a martial arts from the eastern continent. Did I mention Naginata or something?


    "How can you use something like that?


    "For whores at the time, martial arts were imperative beyond their taste. At the time, security was much worse than it is now, and there were a lot of rambling visitors due to the nature of the whorehouse. It feels good to be strangled, because you can''t be left to die. It''s best to learn martial arts to add and subtract, and sometimes I had to be strong enough to lay men together by myself. I chose this just by chance. You attracted interest, mainly because there are martial arts used by women. But you can use a lot of other things, right?


    And isn''t that something to do with the boy?


    "Is magic a hobby, too?


    "This is a hobby."


    When Libidu put his hand around him, a large number of dark snakes emerged from the gap in his garment. Jake slashes and skips snakes that strike, but the number of snakes appears endless. Ilmatal tries to go for cover, but Libidu''s hand grows another muddy one, and he also turns his hand to Ilmatal.


    "Scared, The Fear of Lost (Wonder)"


    There appears more than one bloody face laughing in front of Irmatal. When they gave a shitty laugh, Ilmatal crashed out of his knees like he had lost his hips. Magic with the action of mental confusion. Illumatal who uses witchcraft is supposed to be a defense, or some kind of witchcraft that can be avoided in seconds, but Illumatal, who has no experience in witchcraft warfare, can''t even defend himself in time. Libidu changed his target to Irmatal, who exposed himself defenseless in front of the enemy.


    "Oh, good chance."


    "Let it be!


    Jake''s sword flashes and severs the arm stretched out to Irmatal. More arms as Libidu saw and nibbled at his flying arm.


    "What the hell is that!


    "Evil spirits don''t have a defined form. It''s possible."


    "I''ll kill you as much as I want"


    "You can increase it each time, right?


    A dagger and a sabel gripped by two more arms strike Jake. The surrounding walls are so overflowing with weapons. I thought it was a torture device or ornament that just stirred up fear, but I didn''t expect to use it this way.


    Jake won''t let go of his time. If you let go, you''ll be in between swords again, but it was better for the two swords to deal with a weapon that even the other had seen than dealing with a weapon that they had never confronted.


    Jake looked like he was fighting each other, but there was still room for Libidu. Sorcery switches perspectives and targets Jake''s back from the ceiling. Just this melee, I don''t have time for more hands. Libby Doo, who expressed himself in such a way that he could do anything, but there was a limit to the number of hands he could put out at once, and there was a limit to the length.


    "(Eh, it''s glued... oh?


    What Libidu noticed was that Irmatal was still on his knees. There is no way that simple psychotic confusion magic can work that long. If I stared further, I could see Irmatal saying something, nagging.


    "Daughter, what are you doing!


    "... bind them at." Light Chain (Blaze Chain) "


    A chain of light emerges from the ground intertwines Libidu. The arm can also seal the movement for a moment, but Libidu quickly snapped his arm once and tried to slash Jake by making him appear again.


    The moment the weapon slashed Jake, now Ilmatal threw up an ice brace to freeze the dagger and the sabel. Libidu''s weapon only slapped Jake, not slashed him, and didn''t lead to fatal injuries. And Jake also had a sword as if he knew this was going to happen.


    Continued

 1311 City of Pleasure, Part 146 - Queen of Pleasure ? -

    "What the hell!?


    "Uh-oh."


    Jake''s attack pierces Libby Doo''s heart. Of course that''s not necessarily the weakness, but Jake had the certainty that it was Libby Doo''s character there. The crucifixion that was earlier the platform was slaughtered down because there was certainty that the main body of Libidu, which was stuck in Fostina, was there.


    One difference is that the bargains don''t match. Jake realized he hadn''t been able to kill Libby Doo.


    "Shit! You split again!


    "It''s late, kid!


    Libidu further emerges his arms and holds Jake in his arms, deforming his mouth like a giant earthworm. It is humiliating to Libidu to undermine his own beauty, even though he can deform his own appearance to some extent. But now that Jake''s attack had cost him most of himself, he had no time to say four or five. Even now Jake''s attacks do pierce the nucleus of Libidu''s spirit body. Libidu did remember the threat to his opponents who could carry out attacks so far, albeit by sorcery.


    "Don''t die -?"


    The moment Libidu tried to attack her, she realized her vision had suddenly dimmed. I can''t see Jake''s head to attack and his body won''t move again. When I switched perspectives and looked down again from the ceiling, I found that my upper body had disappeared. That''s not all. Everything in the room that contains itself radially from Irmatal is disappearing. All that remains around is a tiny bit of silver particles. When that particle fell to the ground, Libidu finally understood where the floor was rushed to ashes and erased.


    "Oh, that''s a silver brace that returns everything to dust - that works for evil spirits, too. That''s unexpected."


    Thinking that far, Libidu''s appearance was misty. Jake finally understood what had happened with his throat and buttock, and Ilmatal himself was too desperate to understand what he had done.


    "Il, what''s that?


    "Wow, I don''t know... I thought Jake was in danger, and I did it by accident..."


    "... well. Thanks anyway."


    "Yeah - speaking of which, what about the layers!?


    When Ilmatal and Jake looked back at me, it was the moment when the layers would finish off all the torture equipment that turned them into demon kings on the other side of the room. It was Jake and Ilmatal who seemed to unexpectedly sigh at layers overwhelming the Demon King in a way that seemed no longer one-sided.


    Confirming that the last demon king would return to the dust, Layer was shaking off the blood of Shempez and stowing his sword.


    "It''s over. Looks like it''s over."


    "Oh, something. I think there were about 30 demon kings."


    "The demon king who just appeared is just like a baby. Leaving it alone makes it stronger, but it''s weak to be able to stand. I didn''t even know that, that evil spirit."


    "Even if I say I''m weak..."


    Jake couldn''t go on with that, even though the Demon King has the ability to far surpass humans. Compared to the uncertainty of the power of himself and Ilmatal, who still defeated Libidu, the power of the lay swordsman seemed so much more straightforward.


    The layer tries to secure the broken right hand back, but Ilmatal controls it to perform healing magic.


    "Il, can you use magic like that?


    "Yeah, ''cause I''ve seen healing magic a few times"


    "Is it something you can use just by looking at it?


    "I''m a true dragon, even if I look like this, right? You''re closer to the Spirit than a human being, so magic can be used better than a human being and it''s obvious. Look, let me see it right. A broken bone may not heal in one go."


    "No, I am."


    I don''t want you to hide a lot more than that, Layer thought. The clothes are intact and the body grows, so there is a lot of exposure. Before Ilmatal, who had grown taller than himself, Layer was having trouble if he did his gaze. That seems to be the same for Jake, who was turning sideways and blushing. Irmatal hasn''t grown mentally either, so he seems to be indifferent around it. That''s why I''m in extra trouble.


    Shouts echoed in the hall as Irmatal finished his treatment, ignoring the thoughts of the men of those ages.


    "Bu-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o"


    "What?


    "... it''s a monster in this hall. The movement has changed, it''s not good to be here!


    "Right. Then I''m out of here!


    Irmatal tried to throw up a brace of silver in an earlier procedure, but only a few particles of silver appeared that did not lead to breaking the wall.


    "Oh, that?


    "It''s not good... to break the wall, which way do I go?


    "I have a good idea of the place, but the problem may be that we don''t seem to have much time before we get out"


    Jake could somehow imagine the directions to the escape, but he certainly didn''t seem to have time to go in the shortest possible time. This warcraft, now in my belly, is about to go somewhere. I had to get out before they took me away, but given the search for the Arnelian knights who would be in this, I didn''t have time to think about it.


    Besides, the signs of Libby Doo have not completely disappeared. If we can split our souls using generations like we did earlier, we don''t need to put everything into earlier battles in the first place. I would have wiped out almost all the parts, but my unpleasant hunch hasn''t disappeared yet. It was just a fact that we didn''t have enough time to push any further. The task will be to fail, but it can be expected that the weaker it is, the more time it will take to build up the power so far. This time it was time to retreat, Jake thought.


    "Well, let''s just hurry to those who escape! I need to try something I just do...?


    When Jake would run, a man was revealed in front of him. The man seemed sorry only for his tone, but no, he was just full of confidence.


    "I''m gonna ask you a few questions."


    "What, you?


    "I''m not a suspicious person. My name is Ridil the Brave."


    No, I stopped trying to say I was suspicious enough around here naked in my upper body. We might have trouble asking ourselves why we''re here, except for Jake. After staring at each other a little, we exhaled more or less.


    "... we''ll have something to say to each other, but let''s not now"


    "... right. I also have a lot of vague memories and I''m not sure why I''m here, but I just know that I need to get out for now. Do you have any idea what the exit is?


    "Probably. Jake, can you show me around?


    "- Oh."


    Jake tried to guide him with a cautious gaze at Lydill, but the layer gently slapped him in the back and stopped. I was aware that the brave man in front of me didn''t seem human, but I was afraid to ask and become a snake.


    Jake urged Ridil not to be alarmed and began to guide him. And during that escape, fortunately, he succeeded in recovering as much as possible the knights of Arnelia, who were safe in the hall where the distortion of space disappeared. Finally, breaking through the belly of the Warcraft and escaping, the Warcraft made a loud international cry to darken the fog and then disappeared with the other Warcraft in the fog.


    Jake managed to do it in the mist, which had become so deep that it was difficult to discern the neighboring man, until the mist had passed by strong bonds nearby with Arnelia''s faces, but by the time the mist was clear with the sunshine, there was no longer a Lidil figure. And Irmatal and Layer also disappeared at some point.


    Continued

 1312 City of Pleasure, Part 147 - Queen of Pleasure ? -

    "... ahhh, I''ve prepared you so far, but you couldn''t."


    Libidu''s body was over Zaratan Road''s head. This place is inherently the safest, and Libidu, which can split the body as an evil spirit into several pieces, has left some of it in this place from the beginning. Because if even some of them are safe, other parts can be reproduced over time. He even performs a cross that stumbles on him. It must be something that has an edge, but it had nothing to do with it from the beginning.


    In doing so, he succeeded in preserving his existence. But it doesn''t serve its purpose. More, we need to pass on pleasure to humans in the world. Extremely, even death can be made pleasant. I think Libidu wants you to know how great it is. I don''t mind forcing it. Because isn''t the person you taught pleasure happy to drool fluid out of a hole called a hole with a smile all the time? Libidu seriously thought so, but didn''t understand that the smile was already from a broken person.


    Libidu thinks.


    "Hey... does it take a hundred years to regain your original power? The power of Jake''s boy is a mystery, but it would be just one generation old, and there would be no way he would be alive after a hundred years. Arnelia may get in the way again, but all she has to do is prepare based on this experience. I guess the place is Tarram again... or maybe some other pleasure spot? I guess that''s just another way to look around the different cities.


    Nevertheless. "


    I wonder why this warcraft pulled up on its own. Sure, that was more convenient, but I couldn''t afford to give orders. If you were in spiritual restraint, you wouldn''t have yourself.


    When Libidu was asking about the expressionless Warcraft, Libidu realized that his body had stopped moving at all.


    "Ugh... what''s this?


    "Restraint due to psychosensitivity - didn''t you know?


    In front of Libidu, a grown maneater emerged. If you intervene with Doom, you''ll also know he''s here, so you''re saying Doom dropped by? And what does it mean to show up in the meantime?


    "You... what do you mean? Besides, could it have been that tone?


    "Fusion with Insomnia is progressing - while absorbing her knowledge - and her personality is fused somewhat -? I''m still hungry though."


    Libidu thought that Maneater''s smile was distorted and, oh, you''ve been acting like a whole evil spirit for a long time, etc. And the rapped man eater went on.


    "This warcraft has not been brainwashed from the beginning - it is unknown, but because it is a warcraft that talks in spiritual waves - it does not accept the kind of brainwashing -"


    Then why were you listening to my orders?


    "I don''t even know that -? This warcraft - I like you - any of you - alive or dead - because I can''t be imprisoned by the ethics of the human world - I felt your danger and helped you - for no other profound reason -"


    "About me? I don''t know if this intelligent or not. A warcraft?


    Libidu had a painful look at understanding, but it couldn''t help it either. Libidu doesn''t understand the love of the average person. I was never given love, just taught how to apply pleasure only. So whether Libidu will survive for hundreds of years to come or not, he will surely not understand Zaratan''s favor from now on.


    But the biggest problem would be that these evil spirits don''t want to do that. Maneater went on before the grunting Libidu.


    "Ah - I almost forgot - a message from Doom -"


    "What? Yes! Why don''t you ask Doom to come back soon? That''s right, I have to ask you!


    "I can''t do that - because he said, ''I don''t need a kid to play alone'' - Doom wants someone to be able to play with him - so -"


    Maneater opened his mouth. Libidu, who is supposed to be an evil spirit, blues.


    "Hey, no way -"


    "Yes - you''re useless so don''t worry - I''ll have this Zaratan later too - it looks big and worth eating -"


    "Wait! That''s ridiculous."


    There was no hesitation in Maneater''s actions. A whole glimpse into Libidu''s head made Libidu realize his fate. But even at a time like this, it is Libidu who shames his own unknown that he has certainly never tried something called edible pleasure. Libby Doo, who laughs while being eaten, and Man Eater, who chews in one breath the existence that was his companion. The sights of the world, when seen by men, are not comprehensible to the warcraft of the Misty Valley, except that the most powerful evil spirits of the world were born here secretly.


    Continued

 1313 City of Pleasure, Part 148 - Retaliation ① -

    A long night dawned.


    The taram was stacked with corpses and was to hit those dispositions, mainly by vigilantes. As a taram, an unusual ban on going out was laid, but the inhabitants of taram have a distinction between real and enjoyable dangers. The townspeople intuited that this ban on going out was a bad thing, so they were quietly following suit. Originally a quiet taram in the morning. There was not so much noise, but even the inhabitants of Tarram felt compelled to watch in a quiet prayer when the smoke that had begged the people of Fourth Street to pour on them all at once was rising there.


    Although Liliam and Cassandra did a survey on the damage done to the city, it could be said that although thousands of people suffered damage in the foggy neighborhood, many were vagrants who were not even registered as residents, with little damage to the ''townspeople''. The fog also seemed to have developed with fierce momentum, but its scope had not expanded so much, and little anybody knew about the work of the leaped Volgius and his one party. There was also some damage in relation to the building, but plans for demolition were underway with regard to the building in the old neighbourhood, rather at the beginning and end of what was later said to have been a floating cost.


    The knights of Arnelia confirmed the results of yesterday''s action. In the end, Layer and Irmatal''s help lay low, and Jake reportedly achieved the crusade alone. Jake The person denied his credit, but Marduk made it clear that he was on duty outside the fog, and that Ultina had passed out in the middle of the fight and was helped by Marduk, who entered. Ultina also had memories of being manipulated by Libidu, and Jake had the recommendation of the two of them on the pilgrimage that he would receive the credit for the Libidu crusade. The knights honestly blessed Jake, but Jake the person was honestly not pleased because he didn''t have the feeling that he had put Libby Doo in place, and only questions about his abilities became another form that remained. The power that has sprung up when you fought Libidu, now is not. Even Jake couldn''t measure why his body and nature move when he knew he only had the lowest degree of power among the knights participating in this expedition.


    The orcs who broke into the taram were devastated by the work of vigilantes, including Cassandra, and by the work of floaters caught in gold and meals. Cassandra reports that the orcs, who were in a well-controlled motion at first, became a UAE crowd as if the commander had disappeared from the way in. The vigilante had succeeded in destroying the orcs with little or no damage.


    On the other hand, the Alphilis, who went outside and held the orcs hostage, had picked up about a thousand orcs in total. It was Alphilis'' conclusion that he did not give rest to the orcs and that he was also an assault to concentrate on sweeping the orcs that broke into the tarram, but that he did not think it had anything to do with the group that broke into the tarram as a result. Even at dawn, the oaks remained on the spot, just staring quietly at the tarram. On the contrary, that was creepy for Alphilis, with the result of making him refrain from any further action.


    And in the morning, as we checked with Liliam and Cassandra on the damage and the outcome of the war, one report was delivered. One of the mercenaries knocked into the room and gave him the seal as he eared to Ekla. When Ekla checks the contents, she nostalgic with a suspicious face.


    "Alfie, we have a message for you."


    "? From who?


    "From Lord Forminey."


    "From Formination? What''s in it?"


    "Are you sure?


    Ekla glanced at Liliam and Cassandra. Oh, and Liliam and Cassandra nodded, prompting Ekla.


    "Oh, never mind. This is a city with a strong mouth. Because I''m not surprised what kind of hobby you have."


    "Right, the mighty prefer color. So much so that I can follow Rosetta. Anyway, the soccer''s good, isn''t it? Aren''t some of my concubines here?


    "Become, it''s unclean!


    "Not so much as a concubine..."


    Ekra, which happens with her face red, and Larna, who in another way makes her face red. Alphilis, who worked all night to the extent that he took a temporary sleep, was not even willing to argue about anything, and opened the seal as he rubbed his half-closed eyes about to form a beak. But when I looked at the contents, I woke up.


    "... Larna, this is for you."


    "What? Is it me?


    "Yeah, look."


    When Alphilis gave him the seal, the face of Larna he was reading soon blued. And when I grabbed the seal, I turned to Alphilis with a changed attitude.


    "Captain, may I take a seat off for a moment?


    "Allow it. Have Aerie take me on. Sylphide will be able to drive around the town of Tarram without an accident."


    "Thank you."


    Larna hurried and thanked him, running and leaving the spot behind. Watching Larna panic, who always behaves calmly, the line asks Alphilis softly.


    "What happened?


    "... she said your mother died. And in a way that''s not calm."


    "Is it because of yesterday''s fog?


    "Well, I don''t know. But if it was just an accident or an already done case, you wouldn''t give me two seals."


    "Another one?


    Alphilis showed the line the seal of those who did not give it to Larna. The line glances at it. There it was shown that Ranili, Larna''s mother, had been murdered after such cruel manipulation that it could not be cleaned up in the words -. Besides, he said he probably knows who did it. I think we should discuss what to do once, so the nail told me not to hurry up.


    "... well, apparently Forminay expected it to be more than just a brutal kill"


    "We have survivors. I didn''t tell Rana."


    "I''ll go later, it''s just a matter of things. If possible, you should handle it in small numbers, even for Larna."


    "Please."


    As Alphilis softly eared, Lilliam continued the conversation pretending not to notice them.


    "By the way, here''s an example."


    "Oh, yeah. Did you make any moves?


    "Yeah, as you stared. There was one suspicious movement in the head of the organization. I''m gathering evidence now, but it must be limitless black."


    "When will we have all the evidence?


    "Sure in the evening"


    "Then get ready to step in before dark. Fortunately there''s an oak siege, but I don''t know what kind of way out there is. Something you can''t let get away with."


    "Yeah, I''ll let you put it on before I drop it. As a vigilante, we have to take responsibility."


    "Oh, you''re looking forward to it. I don''t know what kind of voice you give to Liliam''s blame bitterness."


    "Don''t say bad things about people, Cassandra. It''s just work."


    For that matter, the laughter was disgusting, and Rhine finished the meeting poisoning him in the heart.


    Continued

 1314 City of Pleasure, Part 149 - Retaliation ② -

    "I''m home."


    "Oh, you were late"


    "Ofu Eri"


    "Eat what''s in your mouth and then talk, Anaseth."


    When Enema returned to his inn, there was a dart to tea gracefully, and an anarsess to chew the meat full in the morning. It''s the usual sight, but everyone looks neat with no heart, including myself.


    "Were you looking forward to last night?


    "Yeah, let''s do that. In recent years, we''ve asked for superb prey."


    "Sure! That was a good prey. That was the best part about not breaking inside! You''ve been dealing with us at the same time for, like, two minutes?


    "Right... because we made it a policy that could last half an hour. She was beautiful to the end. Even the moment of begging for your life was great. Those memories alone will keep you entertained for over a year."


    "Really? I still think numbers matter! Besides, if that was a man, it would have been better!


    "Ha, this is why the male bastard (Faggot) is. Older women are the mystery."


    "Though yours isn''t older, it''s about to rot."


    "The fruit is also delicious, isn''t it?


    "Even though it''s really rotten, you''ll get your hands on it, too?


    "Sometimes. I feel like I want to belly down, you know?


    You know what?


    Usually I get into fights here, but both were smiling and doing it today. It also means that they were satisfied. Enema sympathized to see how bad they did, but a few seconds later, he forgot about that and was headed to Zems.


    When Enema knocked on Zems'' room, Zems looked out of the room in a relaxed manner.


    "Are you awake already?


    "Oh, all night long. I haven''t slept, but it''s a bright morning."


    "Last night..."


    "I don''t need a report, I know everything. I''m going to know pretty much everything that happened in the city yesterday."


    I didn''t ask how. Even Enema doesn''t know all about Zems'' abilities. Characteristic - The ability to engage the brave is full of mystery. Generally speaking, it seems predicated that you can do anything omnipresent and not specialize in one thing, but even the band lass, who is most familiar with the characteristic, said you still don''t know the whole story.


    Probably something like a sensor or a demon, but don''t answer me if I ask. I didn''t dare ask because I don''t want to waste my energy either.


    "Really? So while you''re sitting here, did you have fun?


    "Oh, it was so much more interesting than going to see a popular play. I didn''t intervene because it was just hard to grasp while moving, but I still don''t see anything more interesting than human life. I even invited you to laugh, especially as Riddill drifted in a totally misguided direction, aiming to avenge me so much. At the end of the sentence, he even hurt Fostina, arguably the last companion left where he was human. I wonder what this isn''t a comedy? When I found out he was alive, I thought I''d make it a sea of fire even in his hometown, but it doesn''t seem necessary either. Even if I leave you alone, you''re not going to go home on your own and get your hands on yourself, are you?


    "... hey"


    Enema didn''t say anything, but Zems was a rap sometime. After all, Zems must have enjoyed what happened last night. Only this kind of cruelty is common to us. That''s why I''ve been stuck with this face for a while. What would happen if there were other people? I can easily imagine that you probably won''t enjoy it as much as this.


    Zems went on further.


    "The evil spirit of Tarham would not be completely doomed, but at the very least Tarham would have left. Because that warcraft seemed to like the evil spirit the most, it might disappear across the fog and not come out for the rest of its life. Being a demon of that size would make crusading a struggle, so it could be virtual annihilation."


    "It''s called ''Lord'', right?


    "Oh, it''s a species that appears mutated inside by a warcraft. It doesn''t necessarily increase in size, it may change color or just ability, but that''s a pretty powerful kind.


    There were a lot of other things, but the offerings are still going to continue. But at the same time, there''s going to be a "tournament fee". What do you think you should do?


    "''Watching fees'' hey... well, I can''t think of anything you and I could do? I don''t know the two of you down there."


    "Really? Even me and you don''t know what happens if an invisible enemy stabs you from behind. The bug that just happened to stab me could be lethally virulent."


    "Such an idiot"


    "Isn''t Armas'' third or Blackhawk''s 6th squad captain the owner of that kind of ability? If I have enough enemies to threaten myself, I''d like to meet them."


    Zems'' words can only be uttered because he is full of confidence. Perhaps he has never felt in danger in the true sense of the word. I do want to know how this man, with all his swords, all his magic, is going to be in crisis, and I do want to know the Enema. Because I''ve always been beside this guy and I''ve never seen a scene like that.


    Continued

 1315 City of Pleasure, Part 150 - Retaliation ③ -

    Sylphide, with Larna on board, ran exactly as the wind. There was no shadow in Tarram, but for the reason that there was no speed in the winding streets, Aerial stepped on the steps and the luggage he had placed and jumped onto the roof of the building, using the roof of the building to run to the pure hall of gold. Normally, it''s a cursive horseback riding enough to get drunk or blue, but Larna''s mind isn''t about that, and she probably won''t even remember where she went if she followed it. Aerial knew that very well, so he kept quiet and took the reins.


    And then we go to the golden purity hall. No, Larna jumped out of Sylphide and once headed to the front door. The guard tried to identify them, but they were deflected from consciousness by witchcraft, and Larna was ramblingly opening the door of the hall to keep going. When the door was opened, there was Luvere, but without her eyes, Larna slowly proceeded inside the hall. Seeing the momentum, Levere ate his face, but dared speak quietly from behind.


    "Lord Rana, do you know where you''re going?


    "... could you show me around?


    "That would be nice. We also have trouble rushing into other guests. And the whores are mostly asleep now, too. The museum is open because it never sleeps, but most people in the museum don''t know what''s going on just because."


    "How do you know that? It''s just a guide, right?


    "You look pretty old, don''t you? If you''re not familiar with the contents of the building, you can''t show them around. Griff, contact Lord Forminey."


    "Yes, sir."


    Griff, who was beside Levere, gave an example and headed upstairs, Levere walked out with Larna. Quietly the two footsteps are headed to the deepest room of the hall. It is not normally used as a guest room and is used during the rest of the whores. There were some hookers relaxing there, but when they saw Larna, they all bowed their eyes and gave a small thank you. I guess they all know what''s going on.


    Further through the place, he proceeded to a place lined with qualitative rooms that did not look good in a golden purity hall. Larna was a little surprised, but Luvere, who guessed how it was, uttered his voice as he turned forward.


    "This is our living quarters. Everyone who serves in the Golden Purity Hall lives in this place. Forminey, the best seller, is no exception. It also means worrying about their safety, but it also means making them aware that we are a commodity. We provided extraordinary things in various ways. And yet, once away from the place of performance, one human being. We dare to offer these qualitative lives so that the actors themselves are not imprisoned on an unusual basis"


    "... my mother''s here too?


    "Of course. Eventually you are to save funds to be independent, or you are to live here until you quit the profession of whore. I also manage the earnings, savings, etc. of these whores in bulk, but Mr. Ranili was planning to embark on a journey soon. I think there was just enough storage to be a road bank for a few years. She hasn''t wasted much time since she got here."


    "Do you want to hear about Mr. Ranili?


    Larna said nothing, but Levere understood silence as an affirmation.


    "Mr. Ranili came to Tarram on a rainy night. I''ve found that I''m not like a regular person more than I''ve arrived here on my own. Sorcery has freed people from this place so that no one can come. But if you don''t, there will be constant suspicions and intruders targeting beautiful princesses.


    Mr. Ranili had a man. He said he was probably attacked by a rioter in the tarram. The trauma wasn''t that bad, but I was snoring a lot about what was wrong with us. Once she slept, Lanili complained that she wouldn''t wake her eyes if she swallowed them or slapped them, trying to show them to a nearby doctor, but saying all the hardware had been taken away. So I guess it happened to be here that I got there to hang on. If you were a museum protected by witchcraft, you would have stepped on it when you had a magician with medical knowledge. If the procedure had been a little quicker, I might have managed, but my husband was already too late and never woke up.


    But it lasted quite a while from there. I looked after my husband like he slept and managed to survive with our magic and treatment. It took my breath away a few months ago. It''s just that we''re not charitable either, so we have to pay for it. That cost and she was working and returning it. Most recently, I''ve been asking the Road Bank. "


    "You think you''re beating yourself up for that money? For your own husband, to another man?


    "We leave how far we allow our guests to act to their respective whores, and we are not forcing them or doing anything. Some of them are prostitutes, like the law, who make you touch them. She''s not a pure person, and she had magic skills. I don''t know how you were entertaining customers, but at least you''ve never delayed a determined payment, and you''ve never been dissatisfied or complained about by a customer.


    It''s just that her behavior was grand. If there''s anything I''m comfortable with, it won''t. It just seemed a little upset that your daughter, your daughter, appeared out of the blue. I couldn''t talk about anything and was consulted about how I had elucidated this situation. So this is how I explain it on her behalf. "


    "That''s not true - now"


    Once again, when the two returned silently, Luvere''s legs stopped after a while. It''s one of those unusual rooms. There were several signs ahead. Before putting his hands on the door of that room, Levere hesitated to turn back to Larna.


    Lord Lana, I have only one promise.


    "What?"


    "It won''t come true to see a dead face. If that''s what you can promise, I can see Mr. Ranili. How do you like it?


    "... Okay."


    Larna looked suspiciously at Levere''s face, but Levere stared at Lara as she pressed in case, eventually knocking softly on the door.


    Continued

 1316 City of Pleasure, Part 151 - Retaliation ④ -

    "It''s Luvere. I have brought you Lord Rana."


    "Go ahead."


    There were several hookers inside who opened the door. Probably Lanili and the friendly ones, but one is the face that I found out. I must have named him Primuse or something. And beside it was Gail, Elsia, and Layer for some reason. They became friends from the night between them and Primuse near the age, but Gail accompanied Elsia, who happened to head out to the Golden Purity Hall as the use of a mercenary regiment, in a convoluted form. When they arrived, Gail wandered around the hall looking for Primuse, and they ran into each other by chance, but they were in the middle of nowhere trying to figure out what to do with her, who kept crying without talking about the situation.


    The primze was shaking her shoulders and crying, and Elsia and Gail were comforted with their troubled faces. Gail gently tried to hold Primse''s shoulder, but Elsia was comforting Primse as Elsia''s elbow captured Gail''s dovetail brilliantly, allowing her to enter between the stuffing Gail and Primse. And now that Larna appeared here, I could imagine who was being clothed on the bed. Elsia and Layer looked at each other, but now they''ve lost an opportunity to get out of the room.


    Larna looked over to the room and grasped the situation, walking over to Primse.


    Can you tell us what''s going on?


    "... I''m sorry, I''m sorry. Just because I''m impudent."


    "I''ll apologize later. First, tell me exactly what happened."


    Am I saved by Larna''s fortitude, Primuse began to speak in tears? That when I came out to use you last night, I ran into a pair of men in the fog. That Ranili let Primse get away with it when he saw the two of them emitting obviously dangerous signs. And Primuse frustrated her legs as she fled, and managed to get home to the golden purity hall, but there was also fog and it took longer than expected, and when the backup rushed, there was just already a runaway ranili. And when I handed Pierce, who had been given to my daughter, to Larna with a trembling hand, Primse cried and couldn''t even talk.


    When I asked him why he couldn''t even see a dead face with a cloth all over his body, from there another whore connected the words instead. That was two people who had refrained at the rear of Formination during the Guild Presidency. They named themselves quieter and more Estella, and more auspicious Origa. Origa and Estella explained.


    "Not very much, but because I didn''t die in such a way that I could see. We''ve been dealing with people''s greed for a long time, but this is unusual."


    "It''s not the work of a decent human spirit. A way to die so innocuous that we can even dream. You can''t let another whore do that. Especially to those who were close to you or to your daughter."


    "If you look at it, you will be imprisoned by hatred. Probably enough to change your life. That''s unacceptable."


    Larna sighed at the explanation.


    "Really? But honestly, for me, my mother''s memory is very vague. I remember him being nice, but when we met again, he was a whore. I don''t discriminate against you guys separately, I don''t know what the hell you''re doing... and I partly solved that misconception thanks to Luvere, but if you try it on me, it''s still more unconvincing. I honestly don''t feel it when people say I''m dead, and I don''t feel too sad or sorry for it.


    Will you at least let me pray my way "


    Origa and Estella snorted reluctantly at Larna''s offer. And as Larna approached loosely, she approached the bed at once, pretending to break her knee, peeling off the cloth sprinkled on the lanili. Origa reached out to stop her, but couldn''t reach as she thought grabbed by the dark snake that Larna had planted on her sleeve, and found Estella unstoppable, covering her with a primze to show her nothing.


    And Larna sincerely regretted stripping the cloth. There were no people there. What was there was processed pieces of meat. I tried to make a wax doll that resembled a person, but it failed, so it was a chunk of meat that if I did it, I would have smashed it rarely. Larna collapsed from her knees, but because of it, she could see up close those who were ranili.


    Half of his hair was stripped by force, and instead he stabbed closely to see if the needle was still this. There was no left eye, but burnt iron poured inside, after stirring. In his right eye, a nail was shot into his eye while keeping his hatred. Not only that. The expression tail was drawn to a strange shape as to whether it had been forced to laugh, but the stitching nail had been punched in to fix that look. And beautifully half had a look of hatred. The look of laughter and hatred living together in half. I''ve never seen Larna look like that.


    I couldn''t see it from the head area down there. There were signs that something was done more unharmed, too, but consciousness refused to see it. One thing I found out is that the person who did this definitely thoroughly enjoyed it. I guess that also took the time to carefully and carefully enjoy the pain of a woman named Ranili. How badly would Larna have come to me? After burning the sight behind her brain, which she would certainly never forget in the long life of a witch, Larna stood up fluttered. There was too much force in the hand holding the piercing, and there was blood. And the first thing I did was explode this emotion.


    "Ugh, wow. Oh."


    But shortly after he tried to scream, Levere''s knife was dropped on Larna''s rear neck, and Larna lost her mind as it was. Upon receiving the collapsed Larna, Levere closed his eyes deeply and snapped.


    "So you have to look at it as much as that - you sister. Lord Rana, may I have your attention, please? You should also give Primuse a break."


    "... right. Sorry, I''m alarmed."


    "I can''t help what happened. And more so."


    "This one''s fine"


    Layer was quickly tucking Gail down from behind and covering him from above Elsia. Because of that, the two of them never saw Ranili''s death face, but Layer stared firmly at the death more than Rana did.


    And I pretended to cover the cloth again and gently smelled its ranili body odor. A slightly different, somewhat sweet-smelling body odor from humans. I see, Layer understood that it was distinct from just a human being''s.


    And I was going to shake it like nothing happened, but Luvere pointed out the look on my face.


    Continued

 1317 City of Pleasure, Part 152 - Retaliation ⑤ -

    "Are you all right, boy"


    "... what?


    "I can''t hide my anger. Please don''t be hasty."


    "I can''t do anything, you luggage man. Bye. Besides, I''m sending you two friends, and you''re done for. Sorry to bother you so far."


    Levere understood that it was a superficial word, but the boys didn''t think they should be on the spot, so they did as they said. And once they all leave, the formination comes in.


    "Luvere. What happened?


    "Lord Rana has seen Miss Ranili''s death face. She could be trapped in anger for the rest of her life."


    "Is that - is she now?


    "I let him sleep on his own. You won''t wake up for half a day."


    "So it would be better if we moved on right now, right? Is the target''s eye-catcher on?


    "Yes. Definitely the killers are Dart and Anarches. Finally, their poison fangs have reached our people."


    - I wonder what''s going on.


    Formination was troubling. Retaliation must undoubtedly occur. The same goes for the condolences to Ranili, but this golden purity hall will be insulted if it does not retaliate. Since then, it is likely that your companions will continue to fit in with similar eyes. In fact, whorehouses that can''t protect whores, not just them, have since become obsolete. There is no door in the mouth of the people of Tarram, and it is a city tough on the weak, this place.


    The problem is the way. To be sure, we have to keep them as secluded as possible. Especially Zems, in a way that Enema won''t notice we did. No Liliam. The tarram itself could be targeted if we let her intervene. Neither can Fostina. She doesn''t originally take requests to kill people. And then you have the strength to take them, and you''re going to be asked to kill them.


    "I can''t help it, I can''t stick to ethics at this time. Not when you''re wearing a thread on your money."


    "Do you have any idea who you might be asking for?


    "There are about two of us in this city right now. I guess it depends on the persuasion and the terms."


    "- There are still forces in this city that don''t know how to move. Remember, there are threats outside the city."


    "Absolutely. Just fulfill my responsibilities as head of the whorehouse guild. We shouldn''t put up with this any longer, and we can''t. Worst case scenario, I''ll do something about it when I get out."


    "Dart is a magician. Poor tricks can be counterproductive"


    "... you''re always so calm, you are. Why don''t you just give me some more of your own emotions?


    "I''m always, always a guide."


    Luvere followed the scene with a salute to his bitter-faced forminy. Luvere also responded to the line he later visited the hall, but when the line picked up Larna, who remained stunned, he returned with a thick thank you. And he told him that if anything, he would help, and that he would remain vigilant because the crisis in the whole city had not yet left.


    The golden purity hall was then opened as usual. Each of the prostitutes was shadowed by this incident, but they immersed themselves in their work without giving it any expression at all. But one, Primuse, was given a day off, and some of the prostitutes were not in the house that day.


    "Ugh... ah?


    "Are you awake?


    When Larna woke up, that was Inn''s own room. In front of me is Alphilis and Sister borrowed from Arnelia, plus Ekla. When Alphilis gave Ekla an eye signal, Ekla left with Sister.


    When Larna looked out the window, the sun was already about to set. Larna tried to wake herself up all the time, but was blocked by Alphilis.


    "Stay asleep. You must be strong."


    "... were you asleep for half a day?


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    "I''m sure there was a catch in the evening."


    "Yeah, I left that to the line. You should be working with Liliam by now. Either way, Corsens will have no escape. Whatever escape route or hidden path you have, I''m wondering if you can get out of the oak siege net. Oak won''t have the brains to understand fine deals, and his knowledge of finance won''t help. Capture is only a matter of time."


    A joint catch with Liliam. In fact, when Alphilis heard that the EXPERION epidemic was Tarram, someone at the head of the Tarram Guild said it was suspicious from the beginning. We know that Xperion is a drug made by black magicians. But it takes some human means for them to circulate. For black magicians the lack of a way to do so would be a weakness, but in many cases they thought they were in circulation by Almas.


    But the stakes are too complicated in this city, and even Almas can''t bullshit the distribution. Although Tarram is a city of pleasure, Almas, an apparent arms dealer, has not so much place to play. Either the Phoenix Chamber of Commerce or the Yatri Chamber of Commerce, which deals with specialties and rarities, are making the extra width more advantageous, he said.


    Then it was reasonable to assume that one of Tarram''s leading men was chewing one. I also heard that Arnelia had gone on an evil spirit crusade, and rather, Alphilis wondered that there had never been a single request for an evil spirit crusade that far. He then paralleled the investigation to Arnelia and examined the owners of a strip of land where Libidu was based. Then, the land had been owned by Corsens for more than a decade, and the investigation had been discontinued, or expulsion from Tarram for a reason, sometimes with too much condolences, while reports of the death of the inhabitants had been raised. The inhabitants were deliberately silenced.


    Alphilis thought that when the fog came out, Corsens, or if there were any other collaborators, might have foreseen this. So he manned the mercenary regiment to keep an eye on the perimeter of each guild chief''s dwelling, which he asked Lilliam. Then only Corsens was moving to a separate residence in the city opposite the place where the fog came out. Moreover, the building had only been purchased a few months earlier. Alphilis had forced the man standing on his arm to sneak into the hall of Corsens and grab a number of evidentiary items.


    And when it dawned and I found out that the city was safe, Corsens'' separate residence was busy with Russia. I tried to get back to my own hall soon, but I can''t walk as I think because of martial law. This was also one of the Alphilis prospects, but the martial law was lifted around noon, and Corsens may have desperately disposed of the evidence by now. Since I have already contained the most evidence and thoughts, I expect Corsens to rush out further blurring.


    Continued

 1318 City of Pleasure, Part 153 - Retaliation ⑥ -

    Corsens'' Hall is already surrounded by the Rhine and Tarram Vigilante. If anything happens, you won''t be able to escape. Tighten up Corsens and you would have seen an even finer conspiracy. Whether there are collaborators in black magicians, associations with Almas and even other cities and places. It was a very important matter, but Alphilis decided he was the only one who could understand Larna.


    I heard the circumstances from the line, but say Larna''s mother was murdered in such a cruel way that she didn''t even think it belonged in the world. Levere advised me that it was not strange that Rana, who saw the death in vain, ran to vengeance. In fact, even if Levere hadn''t done himself, he would have stormed the magic. And Alphilis and Rhine were also heard about the killer''s eye-catcher. A line of brave men, darts and anarches. Rhine''s story says he was once a man wanted for the guild as a criminal, but a mercenary who was pardoned for making a significant contribution to society as a fellow brave Zems. The original rank is a. If only for his accomplishments in the crusade, he was one of the best in the A class. He''s been swapping minds since he became one of the brave ones. He''s been fighting for the world, but Rhine said that would never happen.


    "The people who kill toddlers and women change their minds? Impossible. The number of people killed is said to be a few, but that''s a figured number of stories. Rumor has it, Hundreds are killing the numbers. Even if that''s a big deal, I''m sure there are black rumors. Most of all, it''s just a rumor, but there''s no smoke where there''s no fire. I know the golden purity hall guys are grabbing something, but they''re opponents, and they can''t help it."


    Rhine threw up like talking dirt, but thought that if Rhine were to expose his disgust that far, it might indeed be a rumor enough for credibility. Alphilis thinks of Zems'' face. It was hard to imagine that fellow clear-eyed Zems, who looked good and thought he was a good young man no matter what, would do that, but thought there might be something going on. I knew my personal impression would cloud my eyes, but alphilis still bothered my judgment.


    But, hey, I''m not the one who can get my hands on it. Now thinking about Larna, I was going to gather information. Larna looked out the window and snapped pompously.


    "... She said my mother was a hooker because of her sleeping father. But his father died, and he said he was going on a journey somewhere. But for the time being, that''s the thing. At the end of the day, he seems to have died protecting his people. And he cared about me, too. Pierce the shapes."


    "Really?"


    "I wonder what a luckless person you are when you only ask how you live. I was wondering if I wouldn''t have had to die that way if everything was off a little bit. If we hadn''t met that way in this city, I could have spoken more normally."


    Perhaps so.


    "I was trained as a witch, too, and most things are acceptable, right? But my mother, who is slightly in my memory, suddenly appeared in front of me as a whore, could not remain calm. Still, I guess there''s something going on, trying to talk... even today I was thinking about going to the Golden Purity Hall. I can''t believe he died with that face - how much pain he was killed - and I didn''t tell him anything -"


    "I wanted to talk more about it. Witch training was tough... your master was sweet, your traveling companions are lovely... your mother is beautiful after all... talk more normally and sweeten... nothing, one thing... uhhhhhhhhh"


    Alphilis was just listening to Larna cry in her blanket. In its head the shadow (Polskaya) is crushed.


    "(What are we gonna do? Keep it up. Then this kid will be permanently imprisoned for revenge?


    "(You take care of the human psyche for a long time)"


    "(Idiot, your curse mark wouldn''t be adjustable without this kid, would it? It''s a story that''s going to be a big part of yours)"


    "(Well... I''ll figure out what to do. But I don''t want Rana herself to take revenge. Maybe taking revenge with your own hands will shed more shadow on this child''s life. I want this kid to look at something bigger)"


    "(I don''t know if you''re sweet or cruel)"


    "(Maybe he''s selfish)"


    To the words of Alphilis, he said no more shadows or anything. The door to the room was just open, and Alphilis glanced over at you. Then the door was shut quietly, and there was one man who turned away from the room.


    "Got him?


    "Yeah, it wasn''t hard or anything. The escort was totally unavailable, and you didn''t have to surround him like this."


    "If it''s going to be easy, it''s more than that. It''s not a good idea to panic after something."


    "Yes, it is."


    Rhine and Lilliam were close to being able to shove the caught Corsens into the carriage. Both Corsense''s family and his men were tied up. Originally it seemed like a nervous corsense, but you haven''t slept much, the look was blue, and by the time it was pathological, it was a nervous look.


    Corsens offended Lilliam as he resisted riding the carriage.


    "There''s this pompous avalanche! You think you''re gonna tie me up? How much you think I contributed to this taram!


    "I know the contribution. That''s why I''ve always meditated on a few bribes. But I can''t miss all this time. Is this tarram doomed? You can''t miss Teng himself for inviting such a presence. And we''re still surrounded by over 10,000 oaks. I''m not gonna let you tell me you''re not responsible."


    "Enough, Liliam. You stupid son of a bitch. Let''s smash it here. You should have resisted when you caught it."


    "Fool, you filthy half-giant monkey woman!


    As Corsens spit on Cassandra''s face, Cassandra tried to punch Corsens as she pinched her blood vessels visibly. If Liliam and Rhine hadn''t stopped, Corsens would have been desperate with fists to the face.


    But Corsens continued to be completely unobtrusive.


    "I think about this taram more than anyone else. I''m from this city, but I did my academics with Mayer. Some officers had better conditions in other urban groups and other countries. That came all the way back to this city because I have an attachment to this city. I wanted to make this city better."


    "Wonder how that connects to Experion and black magicians."


    "This is why the only woman who can do it is a sword - okay, the ruler of this continent is Almas and a black magician. Arnelia is the reason why the nations have now been founded, but Arnelia cannot win this battle. If Arnelia wins, that would have been fine, but the Archbishop is bound to lose his legs. This is a matter of decision."


    "Hey, what are you talking about?


    Rhine stuck to Corsens, but Corsens argued without flickering.


    Continued

 1319 City of Pleasure, Part 154 - Retaliation (7) -

    "You don''t need to know. It will be revealed at the next Continental Peace Conference. Mayer made me feel like a new age. Arnelia is old now. There are already people out there who should turn into them and be the lords of a new era. Already famous in the east of the continent, but the female jewel Shane Sereno. She is the Lord of a new era. Shane Sereno will lead the continent through the refuge of Almas and the Black Mage!


    "I say things that I don''t understand. A black magician is a human enemy, isn''t he?


    "Hmm, fulfill it. Right? Have you ever thought about what Almas was really founded for? You know what the black magician is working for? I think..."


    "Enough, just get in the carriage. I''ll ask you at the inquisition."


    Did Liliam cause it, or pushed Corsens just inside as he ran through the carriage wall? An invisible built carriage inside once you take into account Corsens''s position, but it is so sturdy that you can never escape.


    But Corsens vomited the last extra word before being pushed into the carriage.


    "I didn''t expect such a whore (Bubba) to make me look great - something I wish I''d just been offended and killed in the back arena! When I said your scream..."


    At that moment, Corsense''s right ear flew.


    "Hiaaah!


    "- I say it again, shut up and get in the carriage. My belly has boiled back more than anyone here since the beginning. This is how I bother escorting scumbags like you, taking into account your achievements so far and your family. Tarham does not reject those who come, but is tough on those who are hostile. My family will keep moving to another location, but you will be asked to come to my office. Apparently, I can''t seem to cut back on the questions. The humans I ask are slippery, and everyone throws up the truth. You know what that means?


    Corsens snorted cozily as he suppressed his bleeding right ear. Corsens, who had already felt so much mental load that he was likely to have a hole in his stomach, boarded the carriage as he was told. There will be blame bitterness to this extent after this, but not now, and Corsens, who was not in the scene of seeing blood, understands exactly 10% of what Liliam said. Even Cassandra, spit on her face, was locked in the carriage door, sympathetic to the fate of Corsens in the future.


    "Which one of you is stupid - I didn''t know it would really piss Liliam off"


    "Take it easy, Liliam. The horses are frightened."


    "- Yeah, right. By the way, you wouldn''t be surprised if you felt like killing me."


    When Liliam asked Rhine a question with a sigh, Rhine replied lightly.


    "You know the scariest woman on the continent. You''re more like a goddess than that."


    "Oh, are you dictating?


    "I don''t mean to, but you like beauty, don''t you? If you''d like to spend the night with them, I''d love to. It''s a golden purity museum. It''s a kind of beauty, you."


    "Huh, Jaeger''s got a lot of good guys."


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, who


    "Maybe in the future, something like that."


    Liliam remembered a boy who had broken into his hall a while back, but noticed the discomfort at that moment. At the same time, the line. And a little late Cassandra also noticed.


    "Hey, this is-"


    "Yeah, no way - Cassandra!


    "Ouch!


    Cassandra dragged the carriage doors off every key with her powers. Then isn''t that where Corsense, who should have rode earlier, is dead pierced through his chest? The smell of blood wasn''t my fault. But there was no killing or screaming. It''s pretty hands-on to have done it, but what the hell happened? Cassandra and Lilliam approached in surprise to examine Corsens and the carriage, but there was absolutely no anomaly inside.


    "How the hell...?


    "What the hell. Ah. Well, then there''s nothing in the clue."


    "... right"


    I glanced at Lilliam while Rhine agreed. Gently perceiving the intent of the line pulling out his sword, Liliam moves without footsteps when he does. And the line approached the carriage gently from behind Cassandra.


    "Cassandra, stay put"


    "Am I?"


    Cassandra couldn''t figure it out. Looking back at her as she glanced at the carriage, a sharp poke of the line stabbed her in the carriage ceiling as she soaked between the sides of Cassandra. It was just on the diagonal of Corsens, but blood was falling from the tip of the line''s sword.


    "Become... what the heck!?


    "Cassandra, smash the ceiling!


    "Ooh? Ooh!


    Cassandra waved her fist up against the ceiling, not knowing what the line was saying, but the ceiling escaped a moment earlier. No, it is precisely the third number of Almas, which has been turned into a ceiling. Number three held his shoulder against his shoulder as he unraveled his transformation, holding his face up. The escape was fast, and when the line pursued, it was already about to take a distance. But Lilliam, who turned around as soon as he could, is imminent.


    "I won''t let you get away with it."


    "Well, try to catch me."


    Even though Lilliam''s sword was brilliant, he took all of it off and kicked it into Lilliam as he flew the other way. But at that time, the line uses the power of the dance slave only for a moment, filling the gap between the third and the third. I remember a crisis in the fast-tracking of the line by the unusual, and the third eye was opened -


    "Shh!"


    The sword of the line slashed and tore off the third leg. But despite the momentum to cut off his leg, the sword stopped on its way. Because the third leg transformed into metal on the way. Using the slashed recoil, number three jumped into a private house nearby as he tore through the window.


    "Let him go!


    The line chased him quickly, but he doesn''t look like number three anymore. We followed traces of blood on the ground, but traces of blood went to the wall, and to the ceiling. When I walked into another room telling the ceiling upstairs as it was, the windows were open there and the wind was blowing in. Outside, the night book is down, and no more pursuits will remain in places where the lights are unsatisfactory.


    "Can you move while transformed? Wet."


    "Did they get away with it?


    "Oh."


    Lilliam, who''s been chasing the line, almost put his sword away. Liliam lifts her hair in the wind entering the room.


    "I''m sorry, I waved my sword with the intention of catching you. I should have swung it with the intention of killing you."


    "It was more skillful than I expected. Cutting from the front would be quite a struggle. Yeah, that handiwork, driving, ability. I can''t help but feel sorry for myself."


    "How did you know? I had no idea."


    "The angle, orientation and unnaturally un-sprayed ceiling of the wound. If you stab that much blood where it pops, it''s bound to burst with pain. The guy who stabbed him stabbed him while holding down Corsense. Then you''ll still be inside, and you won''t be dumb like blood splashing all over you."


    "I see."


    "I thought there was the most transparent guy, so my sword got a little shallow."


    "We''re talking over here. But..."


    I thought it was a pain in the ass. The guilt of Corsens is conclusive because of the evidence, but no more leads. Tarrum''s collaborators may have defeated him, but the fundamental solution - perhaps not as Alphilis thought it would have been - was Rhine''s firm belief.


    Also, when you think you have an assassin with that ability, you can barely sit in the chair in your room. We have to do something about it. Yes, Rhine was thinking.


    Continued

 1320 City of Pleasure, Part 155 - Retaliation 8 -

    Number three was pulling up with her injured leg pulled up. Apparently, we''ve shaken the chase off, but it won''t be possible to escape if the two of us with that much speed can find us on this leg. Whatever it takes to be unexpected, it is quite unfavourable if you cut the front and fight. I don''t even think I''ll lose, but the struggle is inevitable.


    "I see, the man who was expected to be the future of the kingdom of knights. The real thing is amazing. And the queen of the arena."


    Number three leaked that feeling while treating the wound. The wound is not deep, but it is impossible for a while to run at all costs. Even if you can adjust your senses so that you don''t feel pain, you can''t lose your fighting power, and if your blood seeps in, your transformation will be scattered. There is also a limit to the continuous use of transformative abilities. I couldn''t do more of a series of transformations than that, and I really had a single hair. I did enough requests in this city, and I think it''s time for a vacation, but such a third expectation was shattered by Whisperer, who showed up in front of me.


    "Number three - did you get a hand wound?


    "Yeah, to Jaeger''s vice president and to Lilliam. I''d like to apologize for seeing you again, and it''s time to apply for a vacation. But does that mean you showed up on purpose? Is that another job?


    "I''m sorry, but you''re right, at the request of a big mouth. Given the absence of the Yatri Chamber of Commerce in the future, I would like to keep the apparent mouth of commerce in Tarram expanded. An indispensable opponent for that."


    "What about the client?


    It''s a golden purity hall.


    "I see, big mouth. You''ve got the formination working."


    I also convinced number three. I''m also convinced Whisper will take the request. At the same time, however, it could be expected to be a very difficult task. You''d prefer to kill them, without them knowing. Otherwise, there is no way to ask Almas or anything else. Because the Golden Purity Hall is supposed to be in a position to oppose Almas. It is also proof that the other person could not stand on his stomach.


    "But when they do, they''re pretty good, too, right?


    "That''s the thing - he wants me to finish off my fellow Zems, Dart, Anarches. Now it''s a herd of oaks, and they''re staying in Tarram. You can make as many excuses as you want to hang."


    "Hey, you''re a big guy, aren''t you? I''m not that good at direct combat. You mean deal with those two monsters, in a hands-on state? I''d like you to call me first or second if you''re fighting directly. Or what if you went out in person?


    "I would if I could do that. But they''re all far away now. Plus, if you go into a city in this situation, that''s all you get. It must be avoided."


    "That''s a good idea, but... I''ll say no to the fact that it''s a pretty difficult request. Above all, how Zems moves when we find out we''ve put our hands down."


    "I know. That''s why the Golden Purity Hall also said it had issued another request. He wants us to work with him if we have to."


    "Cooperate? Who?"


    "He said he''d know that in the field"


    "Hmm, who is it?"


    Number three, I understand the situation. Definitely a profitable client for Almas. It''s a good reason to work, and we can fully protect our confidentiality. Instead, outside of us, the other person will be the only one worried, even as a client. Rather, it is more surprising that there are others who can ask for it, just as we do. I have an idea, but it was doubtful if he would stick his neck into this.


    With a little interest in such an opponent, No. 3 slowly stood up and began to move to carry out the hunt. Tonight if you want to. Tomorrow, the wound may swell and make it difficult to move. It''s going to be somewhat sudden, but I thought I''d end it by the end of the night.


    But that wasn''t all Whisper ordered.


    "One more thing. Watch out for this person."


    "Who?"


    Look at the resemblance Whisper gave you, number three doubts your eyes.


    "This guy... why?


    "I''m not here because I was exploring who this guy is. This guy was working while standing among all forces this time. But I don''t see any purpose in it. At first you asked me if it was the black magician''s side, but they insisted they didn''t know. It may be a lie, but if it''s true, it''s very creepy. Who the hell are you and what are you after? Catch him as soon as you find him and let him throw up his purpose. If that''s not possible, hunt."


    "It''s easy for you to say. This guy''s got a lot of skill, huh? I don''t know how this is going to be such a difficult job... but when you''re done, we''ll have a special reward for you, okay?


    "Fine. You were an unparalleled antique lover, weren''t you? I''ll have something so precious that you won''t get it anywhere else."


    "I asked for it. Otherwise, I can''t do it."


    The resemblance seen by the third person will probably face to face in this request as well. Even though the darkness was as deep as the wide part of the world, Number Three realized that the world behind it was so narrow.


    "- Is there an interesting playground?


    "Oops, I had it in my ear earlier."


    "Phew, what is that place?


    Where Dart and Enema are taking the evening meal, Anarches is back. It is an unusual, quiet evening for them. If I finished eating, I was thinking of falling asleep like this. I enjoyed tarram enough and am about to get tired of it. It was time to advance to Zems and think that we could destroy the orcs in the direction of the others outside.


    Such a fold, Anarches said he heard an interesting story. Anarchy proud to be a muscle to the brain miso, but good luck. I don''t get tired of this again because I pick up interesting stories myself from time to time. Dart and Enema knew for themselves that once the lost interest was swollen again, they would give their heads up.


    Continued

 1321 City of Pleasure, Part 156 - Retaliation (9) -

    "If it''s like gambling, fine. I haven''t played with that in a while, and maybe even once in a while."


    "I enjoyed it enough too, so it doesn''t have to be that kind of story. Sometimes it''s good to play normally."


    "That''s what women forbid. That means, right?


    To the words, Dart and Enema sighed.


    "You, that''s really not all... even a platter of beasts, a little better, huh?


    "It''s a bit of a stomachache story, but where does it look interesting?


    "The playground in the back, but he said he could do anything without restrictions. The value is tense, but as long as there''s money, there''s as many opponents as there are. If you don''t like it, you can go home. To see the face of the woman who had spoken up, expectations seemed to be possible"


    "Huh. Well, I don''t doubt the anarchy I''m looking forward to. It''s a little too good for a breakdown. It''s frown saliva."


    "But can we just go? There won''t be much more to do today anyway."


    "That''s well."


    Dart bothered me a little, but I''m not in the mood for alcohol either. We''re leaving this city either tomorrow or the day after, and we won''t be back for a while. Thinking about it, I didn''t feel bad about playing as much as I could.


    "Then why don''t you just go? If it wasn''t funny, I''d go home, right?


    "Oh, that''s good. Then let''s go."


    "Hey, what am I gonna do?


    "I''m leaving a message. It''s forbidden for women."


    "Hmm."


    With Enema - and his mouth spread sideways for the utmost evil, he tried to laugh bitterly and Dirt and Anarches rolled out to the tarram of the night. The city, already unlocked by martial law, is thriving as if to forget last night''s commotion, knowing that it is surrounded by herds of oaks. The courage of the inhabitants of this city, or their obsession with pleasure? I was impressed, passing through even darts and anarchy.


    "You honestly respect this buzz, this townsman''s dedication to fun. I think it''s probably the best town in the world."


    "I think so, too. I don''t want this city to disappear. If anyone''s trying to crush this city, I''ll get rid of them."


    "Oh, you just said something that sounded like a line of brave men, didn''t you?


    "That''s a heartfelt word, isn''t it?


    "Right. I don''t ask why behind those words."


    Though Dart and Anarches say something, he may be concerned. The two had been walking together for a while, but gradually came to an unpopular place. I''m walking around looking at something like the map that Anarches was given.


    "Not yet?


    "No, you''re around here. Behind that alley."


    "In a place like this? Well, the back playground in Tarram might be something like that."


    "- Do you have a minute?


    Calling Dart and Anarches from behind was a boy softly dressed in a robe. I can barely tell they''re boys by their outfits and their voices, but until they were called off from behind, they didn''t realize the boy''s presence. No, I was aware of it, but I only felt signs of being about dog and animal. That alone turned out to be unusual for this boy. The two alerts went up at once, but the boy was asking the two of them in a calm voice.


    "I need to ask you something, have you held a woman recently? I can''t help it either."


    "... boy, that''s not what you ask adults. I know you''re interested, but that''s just early that year -"


    "Don''t tease me. Answer me. And that''s what I''m gonna do."


    The boy''s voice had strength. Dart felt it, too, but the more serious he was, the more he wanted to make fun of it. Dart dared to speak at a standstill.


    "That''s right. It''s a tarram here, and I love being forced to. You could have just gone to a whorehouse like that. You know what, virgin boy? There''s a place where people can exchange their lives with money."


    "I didn''t ask you that. The night the fog came out, I''m asking you if you two were forced to attack and destroy a woman and play. Nails and skins."


    To the boy''s words, Dart and Anaseth looked at each other. And he laughed invincibly.


    "I see, this is an interesting offering, Anarches. This will do."


    "Guhaha, it''s not what I was hearing! Can I do this kid!?


    "Isn''t that okay? But just a little before that. Yeah, right, boy. We did, but what is it? Nobody should have seen me, but how did you know?


    "Smell. The woman you attacked is not human. The odor is characteristic. If you attacked me, the smell wouldn''t fall off if I took a few showers."


    "This is... this is what had a perfectly nosy person. So, what do the boys want to do?


    "It''s decided."


    Boy - Layer drifted out of Shempez. I don''t even try to hide my killings anymore. No, I couldn''t hide it. Even the layers lacked calm.


    "I have a grieving companion because of you. I''ll take your neck and at least put it in your hands."


    "Heh, heh... heh, ha, ha"


    "Ghahahahaha!"


    Listening to Layer''s mouth, they both started laughing simultaneously. At the same time, Dart stretches the boundaries of exclusion.


    "No, this is a cute assassin. We''ve never done anything like this before."


    "Well, it''s been a long time since the guy who cut the front like this and pulled his sword on us. You know who we are?


    "Come on? You''re not interested in the guy who''s going to kill you."


    "Ha, think about it? We, uh..."


    In the midst of Anarches'' words, the lay stepped in and kicked around in the face. Totally defenseless, the anarchy blew its giant to the wall. Dart, who was surprised for a moment by the power against his appearance, laughed dull when he met the layers.


    Continued

 1322 City of Pleasure, Part 157 - Retaliation

    "I see, aren''t you just a cute assassin"


    "Die."


    Layer''s sword penetrates the dart deeply. But there''s something wrong with it. When the layer saw it, Dart''s robe was partially deformed like a worm (worm), eating the layer''s sword. Shempez was safe when a rushed layer pulled his sword out to the side, but a severe pain ran on his leg at the tip of his flying surprise. The toe of the layer was pierced by a thin nail protruding from the ground at some point.


    It''s not a coincidence that it popped up. Besides, nothing like this should have happened before.


    "Is this... magic?


    "It may or may not be. Either way, I won''t tell you the truth about who you fight. Can I take my eyes off that big guy over there? He''s persistent, isn''t he?


    When the advised layer looked at the anarchist, the anarchist was about to burst through. Layer tried to forcefully pull his leg out and escape, but Anaseth''s arm caught Layer''s leg a little early.


    Such an idiot, Layer thought. A regular man kicked his neck with all the momentum. No matter how resilient a warrior can withstand an earlier shock defenselessly. If so, human limits are exceeded.


    But the anarchist in front of him talked to Dart about the stiffness on his shoulder, etc. It doesn''t even look like I got a scratch. While the layers were left hanging around the universe, they kicked between Anaseth''s brows with another open leg, but that was also taken lightly. And they grabbed my other leg, too, and totally grabbed me by anarchy.


    "What is this guy? How can it not work to the steeple?


    "It''s about a ''fighter'' who can make an effective blow to this guy. The muscle strength of this is a disease. Born, he is endowed with the blessings of the earth, but every now and then he is struck with power and strength. Gigantes and giants will strangle you, won''t they? There are many similar people, and the boys seem to be alike, but the digits are different. I have yet to see a man with so much power and strength. I guess that''s the trait of being a ''warrior''.


    For that matter, this man is a little more sorry for his head. "


    "Gahaha, don''t praise me"


    "No, I''m not complimenting you,"


    It was the usual interaction between Dart and Anarches, but that was stunning. This is the first time Layer has seen a man with more power than himself. And that''s not all. Skilled technique of a man, as can be seen from the shape of a grabbed palm. Layers were aware that it was impossible to win head-on battles.


    This is the quote I left to my anger to run through. Words such as retaliation had disappeared from my mind. I didn''t fight from the front. I can''t help it. He was the one who had to calm down, do some digging, and be careless. Uncomparable and dangerous opponents such as Silence and the Demon King who fought in the North. I didn''t think humans had strong opponents this far.


    We have to get out of here somehow. But the lay learned that it was difficult. Worst case scenario, you need to sacrifice even one of your legs to escape. Yes, when the layers were ready, there was a glimpse of someone at the edge of his eyes. The person uses the reflection of light with metal to signal the layer.


    I didn''t think of him as someone I could trust, but I can''t help it as it is now. Layer went to the stakes in the mood for straw too.


    "Well, what do you want to do? Pretty dangerous boy, though."


    "It''s like a kitten. Can we play?


    "Even cats have fangs and nails, right? Don''t take any extra injuries."


    "Guhaha, leave it to me"


    "I''ll leave that to you, because I don''t feel like a man. Well, what do you want to do? Anarches caught his prey, but I have nothing. What do you do to kill time?"


    When Dart tried to say that, the crate he was supposed to have put on his back changed in a mess. A knife that came loose out of the box protrudes into a dart that disfigured and backwards. But when the knife was captured in the cape just like Layer''s sword, many spears appeared instead and skewered the box. But when the box avoided the spear like a liquid, it deformed and became a woman. It is the third of Almas.


    To that deformation, Dart could not hide his surprise either.


    "This is, I saw something unusual. You have characteristics, too."


    "You too - so are you."


    "Yes, of course. All of our people have properties. Both I and the anarchy there have properties."


    "You''re talking. Do you mind? Talk to me."


    "It''s not a good position to be seen by each other. I''ve set it up knowingly - then one of us will have to die."


    "That''s right, too. - Yeah, yeah."


    When Dart''s attention was drawn to number three, black and long objects gained momentum from between the streets. When Anacess recognized it as a whip, the whip had struck Anacess'' right arm over and over again, depriving him of that grip. Then when one of the layers'' legs fell out, the layers twisted their bodies and kicked the other leg, succeeding in escaping. At the same time as the layers were attached to the ground, they did their best to kick the ground and the layers flew all the way to the streets.


    As the sight of the woman and the layer stood beside her staggered, there was a strange sense of ready-to-see in the layer. Sure enough, she was the perfect beauty to look at once and never forget, but the woman stared at the layer with an awesome kill for a moment. Layer was surprised, but without time to ask, hate hid behind beautiful shapes in an instant.


    When the attention of the layer is drawn to the woman, a softly stretched hand from behind the layer blocks the layer''s mouth.


    Continued

 1323 City of Pleasure, Part 158 - Retaliation

    "Kid, be quiet."


    Layer was also surprised that the Lord of his hands was a boy, but more than that he was stuck in the mouth from behind. If the other person is willing to do that, he''s been beheaded by the act now.


    I looked familiar in that face that the layer confirmed sideways. With a surprising layer on his ass, the boy continued.


    "You can''t be perceived to exist. He''s one of them now."


    "... who?


    "''Bandit'' Bandrass. We met at the museum, but the verse was" Merchant "Yatri excused."


    "... I''m not sure, but if they''re one of them, how could you help me?


    "It must be one of us, but it''s no longer ridiculous. We''ll talk more about it later, and we''ll get out of here first. Hey, kid. Even Armas'' number three and Blackhawk''s captain will have the best foothold."


    "But"


    "If you hadn''t come, I''d still have done it. Beat those two from the front, bone of foolishness. Because I was going to call it in with a clich��d invitation and trap it. I answered a call that I didn''t love because of their absolute confidence and color, but it just doesn''t fall into the trap anymore. From here on out, hunting them will be very difficult. I know you had your purpose, but you''re the one who ruined it, kid. You see?"


    Hearing Bandras explain, all the more layers waved Bandras'' hand away.


    "Kid?"


    "Then all the more so. I''ll see how they fight here at all. ''Cause I feel like it''s gonna lead to the next one."


    "Hmm... does that make sense, too? But I''ll take a little distance. If their attention goes this way, they''ll be imprisoned in an instant, and they''ll eat the scroll in the first place."


    "Okay."


    When the banderas and layers disappeared into the darkness, the women left behind - number three and the foundine - were taking their place. When Fondaine''s whip hit the ground nicely, the covetousness drowned from the anarchy.


    "What, you''ll probably give me a ride? I love how it hurts. Earlier is not enough. More!"


    "I waved the whip with the intention of dropping my arm for once. This is a fairly deaf beast. Do you think you''ll be ruined?


    "You, you seem to be better at transformation than disguise, but may I ask you to tell me how many sheets of skin you peel to see your true face?


    "- That''s why I said, it''s time to leave this city. By the way, I don''t make breasts and buttocks."


    "It''s superimposed. It''s going to be worth the sharpening."


    Few of the inhabitants of Tarham noticed that the four stood together in the corner of Tarham, and that a death battle was fought uninhabited.


    "Welcome back"


    - Yeah, I''m home.


    As Enema gracefully enjoyed her morning tea, Dart returned refreshingly unsuitable in the morning. A man who is always quite tidy, but the clothes were torn and had blood on them. The inn is private, so the owner is the only one, but he also stared at the dart with a slight eye. Because I don''t think there''s an opponent in a line of brave men who can hurt their hands sooner than later.


    But Dart himself had no hand wounds, and when he asked the shopkeeper for breakfast with a slightly tired face, he was sitting in the front of the Enema. But Enema wasn''t asking what, he was looking through Tarram''s morning paper scrubbing his tea.


    "Oh, is it a conspiracy involving the murder, financial relations, of one of the guild leaders, Mr. Corsens? - That''s right. Noisy, tarram."


    "Will you say it? More like this body, because you don''t ask me anything?


    "I know everything, including Zems. You''re so relaxed."


    "Chi, there''s a sexually wicked woman"


    Dart told me to throw up for a moment, so Enema went on to say the word, as it was even more teasing worthwhile.


    "And you''ve become a mortal battle. Everyone kept their bills sealed and continued the battle with no determinants. What''s the point of that fight?


    "I enjoyed that a lot. But it is also true that there was no gap to leave. Almas'' number three is something to do. I was going to keep him on the way, but the Blackhawk captain wasn''t either. If you really did it, it would have been quite something, but the sawdust anarchy must have accumulated frustration with careless whipping. I''m stuck in a whorehouse by now, of course."


    "Well, aren''t you glad it was before Anaseth''s tag came off? If Anarches is serious, he''ll make a fuss."


    "Right. But I can''t back down like this. Aimed at number three in Almas, you know what that means?


    "For once."


    Enema stared slightly at Dart.


    Continued

 1324 City of Pleasure, Part 159 - Retaliation

    "People are targeted for their lives at four or six times by enemies who can transform themselves into inorganic objects. That could be the chair Dart sat in, or the cup he took in his hand. Maybe a cup of dried tea is Armas'' number three."


    "You think you can turn into a liquid, too?


    "It''s a matter of possibility. Because you don''t even know the nature of that ability, do you? To avoid such a situation for sure, kill number three, or kill the client.


    But it will be difficult to find the person. What do you know about the client?


    "... the woman I killed yesterday on a foggy night. What whorehouse did that woman work in? I didn''t even care, but you''re going to need to find out. We need to find our daughter who let her go."


    "Can you look?


    "I''m a magician. That''s a stupid question."


    "Well, maybe we should hurry up."


    "Why not?


    Enema took a seat when she drank up the contents of the cup.


    "The formation of the orcs outside is changing slightly. Sounds like they''ve decided to keep it static because there''s no response at all to the vigilante ambush either, but aren''t the orcs going to set it up tonight? A total of 40,000, as opposed to 2,000 Tarram vigilantes, even if mobilized. If we can set it up from all directions, we can''t destroy it as well as we did earlier. I can''t even use the vagrants like last night to work with the vigilante. Using a bandrass gesture won''t do so well, will it?


    Seems like the schemers and Zems have some ideas, but as usual, they''ll do a lot of damage to the city before they move. If Zems moves, we''ll follow him, but he''ll probably leave Tarram there.


    If the orcs attack me, things will go awry. My client could die, and the third number in Almas could leave the city. Then, from now on, no matter where you are on the continent, you will not be able to gain your own safety. As long as the request is valid, Almas will come after us. The assassinating side can choose as much time and place as they want, and those who are targeted will always remain frightened by its shadows. That''s the strength of the target side. So if you''re going to kill number three in Almas, that means it''s the last time this evening. It''s not an opportunity to be certain that the side you''re after is within a certain range.


    No matter how good your magic is for interception, it''s top notch over there. It might be the most effective and last resort we can do here. "


    "... I know, that''s not true. But you won''t cooperate, will you?


    "Depends on the terms. If you sit down and say," Help me, Enema, "I''ll think about it, okay?


    "You just think about it anyway, don''t you? Ridiculous."


    Dart, humming his nose, put down his enama and went back to the room, but after a few moments he just changed and showed up again, and when he received a snack for the outing from the innkeeper, he left with a fast leg. Apparently, he remembers a threat to his opponent by becoming a dart. Enema laughed mean when she saw him like that, but she had nothing to do until evening, so she snuck after Dart when she took the wand again, too.


    The morning came and Layer and Banderas were walking down a dim alley that had become quiet. The bandrass came after the layer to be exact, but the layer didn''t care about it again, and the bandrass waited patiently for the words of the layer.


    This boy is stubborn and cautious. When Bandras analysed the character of the layer that way, he decided not to speak up except when necessary. Otherwise, I didn''t think I''d get the credit of the layers.


    And when the layer''s legs stopped perfectly, the bandrass also stopped his legs.


    "... what do I do?


    He was a layer with his back turned, but the anguish coming from that voice didn''t even have to look at his expression.


    "Hyo-hyo, it''s not the kid who decides that. Even if you don''t know what to do, do you know what you want to do?


    "Kill them. I''m sorry for you."


    "No, I don''t need to feel guilty about anything. Non and others have always maintained their position and fame by hunting the mighty, but they are also in a position to be targeted on the contrary. Some people call it a thief, but if you make it the people who stole it, it will be nothing but villains. Brave people, that sort of thing. Just because it''s convenient for the vast majority of us to be supported, it''s imperative that any good man be resented as long as he takes the sword. They stick to each other for their own desires and interests, and if they die on the way, that''s the relationship until then. If not just before the world dies, such as a true brave man, you won''t show up. I have the characteristics to be a ''hero''. Heroes, if you''re wrong, you''re a mass murderer.


    Well, aside from the bareback, Dart and Anaseth are two interesting people, so I wanted to be on their side whenever possible, but I can''t help it. If you die here, it''s destiny again. "


    "Does that mean you''ll cooperate with me?


    "Well, don''t"


    "Why"


    In response to Layer''s question, Banderas answered honestly.


    "The pleasure of Nan is a collection of the lives of the people who are called" Characteristics. "Characteristics have a variety of abilities, but many lead lives that are peculiar because of their abilities. You know, many of those who have left their names in history are characteristic. Painters, politicians, warriors - special people who are indefinite to count, but show irresistible power outside of training. That''s what it''s all about.


    At first glance, you can see if the human has the characteristics. Let''s tell him that''s what Non is capable of.


    "Like our captain?


    "Unfortunately, it''s not like Alphilis."


    Beyond that, Banderas wondered if he should say. Surely Alphilis didn''t feel talented in appearance. But there is no wonder why it has been so powerful in the short term. I thought it might be that my sly unknown powers worked there, but I couldn''t help but put into words that I couldn''t even speculate on my own. At least, it is certain that it does not possess characteristics, but it is also unlikely that it will acquire characteristics. That''s unless you''re also someone else.


    than that.


    "The Zems of Nong et al. possess quite unusual properties. Has'' hero ''characteristics. His actions can be supported by every human being. Whether he does good or bad. You can call it the strongest of luck, but his power is always maximized on the battlefield. In a way, a cursed warrior was promised victory."


    "Isn''t that an anomaly?"


    "Ruri. That''s why Non and he want it. A presence that could reasonably justify Zems. At least a presence that can cross each other.


    Whether or not, there were a few of your lords with special powers. It''s a rare ability that I don''t even know if I''ve seen many properties. Non wants to know what it is. Better than Dart and Anarchy. That''s why Nong works with you. Why don''t you?


    The layer roared, but it still didn''t stick. I feel like I''ve taken too much of a leap, and I can''t keep my head on it.


    Continued

 1325 City of Pleasure, Part 160 - Retaliation

    "... that''s kind of an incredible story after all. You mean I have that trait?


    "Bye. Do you think the Lord would feel it? that I am completely different from other human beings. Did you get that power from your workout? No. Your Lord was as powerful as he was originally. Just like breathing, powerful enough to screw off a human neck. Many are the blessed of the earth, or have the characteristics of warriors, but the Lord is not the same. It''s called fighting Yatri and surpassing him, and I still can''t judge Non. That''s why I want to see it. If that power extends to Zems, fine."


    "... I see what''s going on. What exactly?


    "The request is not yet valid. I''ll leave the main move to Armas'' number three and that Blackhawk captain, and the Lord will aim for the gap. According to Non''s readings, there will be a move to settle by tonight. Oak could be ahead, but if the Street Guard always works, it should be time for a move to do something about the army of oaks. Tonight would be the mountain if we were to set it up. Until then, I think Noon will work out. If we do well, we''ll stretch dramatically in a short time."


    "I see. If I can be strong, I''m not going to choose the means originally. That story, I got it."


    Layer''s decision was quick. And Bandras laughed niggly when his own offer was accepted, too.


    "Let''s do it right away. Where do we train?


    "Do you want to go near Non''s lair? No one will see you there."


    "Can I go home to the inn once? Just in case, I''d like to let you know where we''re going and what''s on alert for tonight''s night raid."


    "I''m sure the captain would have noticed, but okay."


    "Just one last thing. Who have the other traits of being in our regiment?


    Banderas hesitated a little. Knowing that it has its own characteristics sometimes inhibits its growth. But I didn''t think Layer would tell you anything extra, and I told you honestly.


    "The youngest temple knight and his fellow sensors. A girl with peachy hair, blind."


    "Jake and Lisa?


    There were many other names that seemed to have properties, but Jake was surprised by Lisa anyway. Layers often thought that they would return to the inn, and again Banderas followed.


    And Bandras also hid one key thing. About those who do not possess traits, but have a numerical destiny. Girl with silver hair. As long as she is around, all those beside her will die not far away. It is unclear whether there will be an inheritance in this generation, but perhaps not far from the silver clan, a messenger will come. At that time, all those who know of her existence are doomed to be killed. If that fate could ever be overshadowed, I thought it might depend on this boy.


    "You''re well connected."


    "Well, I don''t know if it''s good luck,"


    Number three and Fondaine had met somewhat after the battle to discuss it. It was a coincidence that we fought together in the battle ahead. Talking to each other, they had been asked to hunt darts and anarches together. I promised not to reveal the client, but I saw him as a mess, so I searched for a way to open it.


    And the perception of confrontation and it didn''t take long to start working out the operation. Number three advances the opponent''s analysis.


    "Did I mention that magician, Dart or something? I wonder if the principle is earth magic. I thought there was an effective attack, but it didn''t look like I was listening."


    "I''m pretty much sure you''re a magician of the earth, and that''s how it''s rumored in the guild. But it was defensive, and there was no attack on it. Rumor has it that Dart is not a belligerent character, as opposed to brutal predisposition? There''s very little information about the scenes we''re fighting."


    "If it''s just visibility, it''s the best line of mercenaries, isn''t it? You don''t have any information?


    "It''s more or less overwhelming on the scene, and no one knows how to fight it really. The fact that they do everything in their power means the disappearance of their opponents. They don''t make requests with anyone but their own people.


    However, I''ve heard that even if you leave them alone, they can destroy themselves. "


    "I see... assuming it''s a way to fight a trap with witchcraft, you''ll be convinced. Then I can imagine how to fight, and there''s a way to fight - how about the other big guy?


    "You''re a warrior anarchist. Rigid only, swine rush. You think that the strength of its forged flesh outweighs the giant and even bounces off steel weapons? Fact is, the attack I was going to drop my arm on was only a one-time paralysis."


    The third one knew that Fondaine''s blow was obviously heavier and sharper than his own, but if he couldn''t figure it out, he would have limited means to defeat Anarches.


    But Fondaine''s spare time is considerable. Fundaine asked as much of that confidence.


    "Do you have measures?


    "There is. But it would be better to isolate Anaseth and me. My abilities, if I use them in full, will involve my surroundings."


    "Then maybe we should fight separately after all."


    "Well, there will be some in our hands that we don''t want each other to know about. Wouldn''t that mean half the reward?


    "That''s enough, I just finished this request, too. The question is whether the other person is acting differently."


    "Don''t worry about that. My warcraft is being tailed by my opponent. Anarches is stuck in a male whorehouse, and Dirt just got out of the inn. You''re both alone."


    "... that''s a good opportunity. Is it okay if I''m the dart and you''re the anarchist?


    "That''s fine. Besides, do you know the deadline for the request?


    "Deadline?


    The third voiced surprise that it was not in the content of his request. Fundaine continues.


    "Sounds like I got a request later. In the meantime, and probably this evening, the orcs outside will be moving out, so my client wanted me to finish by the end of the evening if I wanted to. He wants to see for himself the results and the two bodies.


    I''m not satisfied to hear him die of the wind. I guess that means you have a strong grudge. "


    "Until tonight? Even though those who aim can carry things in their favor if they don''t have a deadline. You want me to throw that advantage away?


    "It''s what my client wants. I don''t know if they have to. I''ll just try, too, but I''m not gonna fight until I put my life on the line. I''m going to retreat where appropriate."


    Apparently, Fondaine doesn''t consider the importance of the request that high, but number three couldn''t be like that. Almas depends on the times, but when he also becomes so prime that he interacts directly with Whisper, the person is perceived as Armas'' supreme force of war. What do you mean the person in charge of that watch fails? Weapons that are useless are discarded, but the same is true of human resources in Almas. Worst of all, I was destined to be hunted by Whisperer.


    The third ability is peculiar, but if it''s just assassination in the first place, it''s enough with Whisper. Number three remembered the feeling of twitching on a cliff and losing a place to put one''s feet.


    Continued

 1326 City of Pleasure, Part 161 - Drifting Woman Brave ③ -

    "... that word, isn''t it true?


    "They want you to tell them what you intend. But whether you really have a chance to talk depends on the situation in the field, so maybe it''s not a must as a client. Maybe the client hasn''t really thought deeply about what it means to add conditions, but this is a lewd thing for the hunting side. Even if I fail, I''m sorry enough, and even after the hunt, why don''t I just tell him, ''I didn''t hear that condition''?


    Most of all, that''s a hell of a thing to look bad for, and worst of all, if you undermine it by tonight, you could ask that person to take it down. If you do, you can just pay up front and say goodbye, so it''s delicious, but since then, it''s a failure. "


    "You don''t have to tell me, I know!


    Number three, frustrated, followed the scene. There is no longer a moment of respite. Lure your opponent to a somewhat easier place to stay, if you don''t do something about it. Number three, I''ve never failed a request before. I''ve always cleaned up my requests perfectly with my natural ability.


    That''s why I''ve never encountered a scene in a hurry. I saw number three leaving the scene early and didn''t even notice that Fondaine was hanging up the edge of her mouth behind her.


    "Fostina, can I ask you about the ruler of Tarram?"


    "I''m sorry, Letore. I didn''t grasp any definite evidence. I can estimate it instead, so I''ll talk to you if that''s okay."


    "Let''s hear it."


    Fostina and Letore were independently chasing one of Tarram''s rulers. It is said that there is nothing that cannot be found in Fostina, the brave man who makes exploration his business. Fostina was certified as a brave man for exploration of all historical sites, traces of a species that should have perished, relics of the war period, etc. Fostina was single-handedly recognized for her great contribution to human history and was certified as a brave man.


    "Let''s start with the conclusion. The ruler of Tarram is certain."


    "The rationale is"


    "Cities are protected by all sorcery in the first place, but Tarlam has an abnormal number of them. This is said to be because, apart from the operating side defending the city, various forces exercised witchcraft at will, many of which were detectively inhibited. The city is told like an abomination not to look for lost items, and it is also treated like an aberration to put such requests on the guild. Did you know?


    "Oh, because trafficking in human beings is legalized here in part. It''s worse to be gone, but they even tell me to do something about it myself because if I have to, I can fix it with gold."


    "Exactly. So I assumed detection inhibition was something that those guys in the loop put up. But the magic tricks are strangely advanced."


    "Altitude?"


    "Yes, it outweighs the realm of skilled magicians. It''s like someone directly from the Magic Church, or more."


    To Fostina''s opinion, Letore roared.


    "But given the existential significance of this city, isn''t it okay for such a person to live in hiding? It can also be assumed that he did such sorcery to avoid being chased."


    "Of course, unless the magic has been done for hundreds of years"


    Letore looked out for Fostina''s opinion. Fostina went on looking slightly excited.


    "I can use magic to read memories of living in that place. Using that magic, we proceeded with our exploration from an old part of Tarram. You know what? The first place Tarram developed was in the 4th Street, the most insecure place in the world."


    "I didn''t know that."


    "And I used magic in the oldest building in Tarram, supposedly. That in itself just read memories of no other love, but then I went to the 4th Street Hall and glanced at the various records. Then I found it interesting.


    In Tarram, he was actively raising painters to value beauty. For this reason, he portrayed a large number of people who worked for the bureau at the time, as well as important people in the city, other than the townspeople. As I looked at them, I found that people who I thought looked exactly the same as the people I read were real for over a hundred years. "


    "... So you think the person is the ruler?


    "I don''t know that far. But if the person is still alive, I think he might be close to it. He''s someone I''ve seen, too. You might even know that."


    "Me too? I wonder if there was such a person."


    "Does this name sound familiar?


    Fostina cautioned and moved on from there in her brush talk. Fostina''s written down name certainly reminded me of Letore too.


    "- Oh, if that person does know me, too. But really?


    "It will be worth asking. And, you know, it''s natural, right? That is most likely given the composition of this taram. Everyone is going to notice, and then everyone can''t be sure. I think it''s a good idea.


    That''s my reasoning, is that helpful?


    "Oh, it helped. I''ll report to the captain softly."


    "So can I get a reward?


    "One more thing before that, about Experion. I want you to hear from me."


    Experion was originally chased by Fostina. It was Letore who interrupted the request. He had responsibilities and responsibilities.


    Continued

 1327 City of Pleasure, Part 162 - Drifting Woman Brave ④ -

    Experion''s pursuit was also at the request of the Alliance, and there was no doubt that Tarrum was a major relay point, but the key part could not be grasped in the next step. Therefore, I have a history of requests coming around to Fostina. As a guild, Letore would have twisted the request to be cleaned up as a top priority, even though Fostina''s consent had been obtained.


    In addition, in this case, there was a battle with various people in Yuki, but it was a battle that was not necessary. As a female mercenary, Fostina also has a high calling for the strongest, but unnecessary fighting is a character to avoid whenever possible. Pay for the firepowder that comes down, but a series of fights in Tarrum is not where Fostina wants it to be, and Letore was apologizing again, including on that point.


    "I''m sorry I got into an unnecessary fight. I''d like to see what you know before I report it, okay?


    "Fighting is inevitable in this world, so you don''t have to apologize that way. I, too, regret not being able to stand around a little better.


    Now let''s get down to business. Let''s start, to the best of my knowledge. It was definitely Almas who was partitioning the distribution. But did Almas not intend to make a profit on Experion, limiting its circulation and keeping it under full surveillance? It was used as a place for distribution by unseen whorehouses, illegal casinos, etc., but it seemed to focus especially on dealings in whorehouses where evil spirits appeared this time. The distribution of Xperion could also be confirmed by the Yatri Chamber of Commerce, but there was no consistency in their use, presumably thinking that they had in some way seized some of the distribution and used it in a lateral fashion.


    However, the Yatri Chamber of Commerce is currently in havoc due to the attack on the headquarters of the Yatri Chamber of Commerce and the disappearance of Yatri himself. Even the remaining executives don''t seem to know how to move the Chamber of Commerce, as Yatri was moving most of the distribution with his own arms. If Yatri was alive, there would be no confusion, so I''m thinking he might be dead. "


    "Hmm. So you want to say that the series of disturbances is all over and that Armas will manage Experion in moderation in the future?


    "Probably. But there is no single piece of evidence that Almas is undertaking the distribution of Xperion. Only merchants and sellers who have not been informed of end-of-life circumstances are always complaining. I use only humans who can cut and throw away at any time. In a moment, maybe only Whisper knows the distribution route, even in Almas."


    "Though it''s reasoning, it''s pretty convincing. I have pretty much the same idea. And from here on out is the problem, but then I can''t get my hands on it more and more. The request to crusade Whisper himself is one of the highest requests behind the Alliance. The rewards are enormous, but no one has ever been able to make it before, and no one has ever spoken up, anyway. If requested, it could be an immediate target for Almas. The client is probably Arnelia, but that hasn''t been revealed again either. Arnelia and I don''t even want to clash with Almas.


    And there''s another key thing. Those who sent Xperion after him on your behalf, they''ve all been killed. Besides, he was politely torn to pieces. Maybe I''m glad you didn''t go after him. "


    "That''s not the way Almas does it."


    Letore also agreed with Fostina''s opinion.


    "Yes, Almas would end up unknown. I wouldn''t do anything to get found dead, and the way Whisper was killed is extremely vivid and brutal. I wouldn''t do it in such a way that includes self-expression. So I can imagine that this is something Whisper doesn''t even know about.


    Then who did it? Maybe one of the Experion cases isn''t over yet. I wonder if someone we don''t know is involved in this matter. That''s my question now. "


    "- Still, you may need to go after it. It''s called a battlefield thing, it was a strange move from the beginning. In the first place, there''s no way Almas would make the Demon King appear all over the city in that way. The movement in Tarrum feels like someone''s personal - yes, a strong benevolence."


    "Right. It''s also a strong resentment that goes hand in hand. I don''t care what happens, including myself. Maybe that''s who I''m dealing with. Be careful, Fostina. When you engage with someone like this, no matter what the outcome, you are also a source of great injury. Don''t get me wrong."


    "Let''s try."


    Fostina tried to take a seat, so Letore pulled back.


    "Wait. It''s about your reward."


    "Not required. I have yet to be of any real help. You can''t just get paid like that."


    "Then I''ll tell you as an advance. The real ''ruins'' pick people. How good a person would be, it would not even come true to touch its existence if it were not chosen as a ruin. Conversely, as long as you are chosen, you may benefit from the ruins no matter how many fools you may be. The ruins have a will. The criteria for that will vary from site to site. Therefore, not all of them will be good for humans"


    "You think I don''t deserve to touch the ruins?


    "Or maybe I just haven''t met a qualified ruin. But walking in search of the ruins is dangerous. If you inadvertently wake up a ruin that you don''t need to wake up to, it will only entail great sacrifices"


    "What is a great sacrifice, how much?


    "to the point where all strife feels pointless, taking place on the continent"


    Fostina was stuck in words for a moment, but still the light lingered in her eyes. Letore was guessing what that meant.


    Continued

 1328 City of Pleasure, Part 163 - Drifting Woman Brave ⑤

    "Still want the mystery of the ruins? No matter how many sacrifices you make, even if you don''t deserve it?


    "... yeah. I am not as fine a figure as the world tells me. I want to know. With my strength I have worked out so much, what can I do? What can I do with my power and what can change? I want something shapely, which will prove that my strength I have worked out is pointless. Otherwise, I ''m-"


    "- Right. All the more so, you should stay connected with my captain, Alphilis. If you''re looking for the ruins, you''ll find your way. [M] At that time, with warriors like you nearby, I''m sure both sides will be able to satisfy their wishes."


    "You think Alphilis wants the ruins?


    "No, the ruins want Alphilis. It''s bound to happen."


    "How can you say that?


    Letore just smiled at Fostina''s query. Without further ado, Fostina left her seat.


    "Once you have accomplished your request again, will you let us know more?


    "Absolutely. It would be better for each other."


    "Are you going to make me a handy pawn?


    "I don''t think so. It''s just that Alphilis needs a strong ally from now on. And you need a powerful companion, too. No matter how strong you are, there are limits to what you can do alone. You will soon know your limits, too. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be as worried or worried as you are now."


    Fostina hid her stiff face, but Letore stared at Fostina with her cool face on.


    "I won''t ask you what happened in this taram because it''s impeccable. But you can always count on Alphilis when you''re in trouble. Neither do I. I want to be on your side."


    "... you''ve looked like a bad person"


    "I am neither good nor evil."


    Letore grinned, so Fostina left the scene feeling like she had been molested. Later, Letore was whining softly.


    "You''ve been involved with the ruins long enough. My involvement is proof of that. You just haven''t noticed, and you deserve it. The ruins don''t show up in front of you because it''s not yet time. Still, I look like a bad person, huh? I''m sure that''s a hit, but I''m not a person in the first place."


    "Still, I dare say - people are bad, Master Retour"


    Behind the seat, impulses sat at some point. No one knows that when she acts alone, the Spirit Sword of Thunder, she can demonstrate a variety of abilities. Even Emerald, the Lord. You can move at the speed of light, like lightning, for example, or you can heat and dissolve metal. Because Impulse does not answer what is not to be asked, but also because its power was so great that it could affect the reason of the world. Impulse was aware that if he showed too much power, he himself would become a spark of contention.


    Impulse came here on schedule. Since entering Tarram, Impulse had been sneaking up on Emerald''s eyes to work for Retour. He came out of the inn to make the report. By now Emerald would be in the mood to sing at the inn, healing the fatigue of the crew. Impulse also wanted to hear Emerald''s song forever, but now it couldn''t be like that. Because I still had a feeling the impulse was waiting for a bloody thing.


    "Well, let''s hear the report Impulse. Were you infiltrating that evil spirit hall?


    "As you ordered, to protect the boys. I could forcibly break the magic, so I infiltrated after Jake and Ilmatal, but I did confirm the battle there. I''m going to figure out what happened. About what Jake and the others don''t know."


    "Then let''s get down to business. Experion managed by Almas and kept in the Evil Spirit Hall - should have been sidelined by the Yatri Chamber of Commerce, but were they lost?


    "No. All of it was taken away by thieves like Banderas. But Bandras'' footsteps disappeared along the way. I don''t think it''s human business to run away with my sword."


    "Banderas... but Banderas should have an attachment to this city. What do you want to do with Experion? It doesn''t mean we''re going to conflict with Almas, and what the hell..."


    Impulse conveyed more information before retore to think about it.


    "About that, Bandras doesn''t have an Xperion, does he?


    "Huh? So who has it?"


    "After you left the hall, you gave it light to someone. I don''t know how it is, but it looks like Bandras can sneak up on tons of stuff at once. Using that ability, one person must have let Banderas do the hauling.


    But it was weird. If Bandras is moving to protect this city, there''s no way he''d give an Xperion to someone like that. "


    "So who is it?


    "That''s..."


    Letore turned his eyes round to the person named Impulse.


    "- Is that true?


    "I won''t lie to you. I can''t lie to you."


    "No, but then... wait, then surely all Tsuji will fit? But then... I don''t know. I have a bad feeling about you."


    "What kind of hunch is that?


    "It means that the series of turmoil in Tarram is not over yet. Maybe something worse will happen than that evil spirit or something."


    "What is it for?"


    Letore shook his neck to the side as he often thought into the impulse inquiry.


    Continued

 1329 City of Pleasure, Part 164 - Retaliation

    "Maybe it doesn''t have a purpose. I just want to see the turmoil in this city. Suppose that''s all."


    "Stupid. What would that be?"


    "If you think it''s good because it''s not going to be anything - well, that''s why. So the tarram is constantly annoyed - I see. Is there two rulers of Tarram?"


    "What?


    Leaving the surprising impulse alone, Letore took his seat without hesitation. My legs are already heading outside.


    "Impulse, I will try to connect to the oldest memory of this city. I needed strength to get there, and I didn''t feel much need, but I can''t say that either. We must find the ruler of Tarram by evening."


    "Why?


    "Tarram will never perish. Because they don''t intend to. But if Tarham has a lot of money damage, he won''t be able to draw Tarham into his people. I think that''s a very bad development for Alphilis. That''s all we have to avoid."


    "Because I don''t mind a victim in Tarram?


    "I''m not on the side of man, I''m on the side of Alphilis. If she''s going to protect humans, naturally I will too."


    Letore said it clearly, even naturally, to a mean impulse question. I think it''s still the Devil''s Sword around here. Impulse, too, honestly doesn''t matter except for Emerald, the owner. Assuming Emerald is distracted and waves impulses at his peers, Impulses has nothing to lose or regret. But when you think about Alphilis, Impulse doesn''t even know why you''re only a little hesitant.


    What am I supposed to do?


    "Keep me on the layer. He''s already set up in a line of brave men. I think I found out about the difference in strength, but I''m still afraid I''m going to be impotent. You just have to take it down. But if you lose or survive poorly, they may follow the elusive obsession of Alphilis. In that case..."


    "... you mean just kill the layer and put it on your hands?


    To the impulse inquiry, Letore just smiled.


    "I''ll leave it to you to decide if that''s the best way. Hopefully not."


    "Right. Killing a layer doesn''t necessarily make it handy. I''ll keep an eye out, make sure the layers don''t get impotent."


    "I like that."


    Letore left early enough to say all that, but it is rare that the Devil''s Sword itself actively interferes with humans. Letore, who can connect to past events that even witchcraft cannot detect - using Lemegate''s ability would certainly reveal all the facts, but the impulse could not be judged as to whether that was the right thing to do.


    Just like this, even worse happens in Tarram. With that certainty alone, Impulse moved the still sunny tarram in search of layers.


    "The Yatri Chamber of Commerce is crushed?


    "It''s not crumbling. I could only confirm that Yatri disappeared neglectfully."


    Jessia was enjoying her morning cup with a painting of Tarrum. This place finished the night''s work, whore.


    It is a place for women and workers to have breakfast. Its dining room, open in the morning taram, is small in number, in the morning


    rarely crowded for a tarram. Its dining room can be called an iron fire,


    Neither can the neighbor''s voice be heard.


    No one''s listening, even if Jessia''s telling a serious story because it''s such a place. In secret.


    It was this place. Jessia''s in regular contact here with the face of the Phoenix Chamber of Commerce.


    of. My buddies had already come to know that I was a member of the Phoenix Chamber of Commerce, but this is how I secretly interacted with things I still didn''t want them to know, such as how to contact me.


    Of course, the contents mostly contact Jaeger with supplies, etc. Jessia is hand-wrestling everything that seems to be missing, anything that drains fast. It was also Jessia''s feat that Jaeger would not fall short of supplies on his expedition and would not starve. Even in this circumstance surrounded by orcs, Jessia took steps to propel supplies through the tarram. And up to January I was as ready as I could be to cage castle in Tarram.


    During such regular communication, he was asked the astonishing circumstances.


    "How could the Yatri Chamber of Commerce? Well, it was a reliable introduction to Yatri, but he was growing up with all the momentum to drop flying birds, wasn''t he?


    "Well. I''m letting Cayman and Rosanna look for me now, but I''m pretty sure I stepped off the road as a merchant. Have you touched the reverse scales of Almas or the darkness of Tarram? Either way, he won''t be alive anymore.


    We have already noticed not only the Phoenix Chamber of Commerce, but also other referrals, and have begun to contend for the property and rights of the Yatri Chamber of Commerce. In less than a month, the Yatri Chamber of Commerce will be gone, and in a year''s time, its existence will be forgotten. "


    It''s like a dead meat bug.


    "I''ll take what I can get, that''s all. Besides, there''s no reason to fatten other merchants. The question is, how did the information get out so quickly and simultaneously?"


    "It''s not easy. The guy who killed him is a mess."


    "For what?


    "Well..."


    That''s all they said. Jessia was stuck in a response. I can''t think of a reason. As a chamber of commerce, a leader of the scale on the continent is dead. If you take over the rights and sales routes you have, you can''t measure how much money you make. Not only that, but the goods at the headquarters of the Yatri Chamber of Commerce alone will be a considerable asset as an individual.


    The opponent is not golden. Then it''s resentment. Then I can be convinced, but isn''t the preparation too ambitious for that? Who did it in the first place? There will be plenty of places to buy grudges, but the Yatri Chamber of Commerce is also famous for being armed. Yatri, the person is also heard to be a considerable master, and when it can be executed, the number is limited.


    Jessia tried to put her thoughts together, and she stopped.


    Continued

 1330 City of Pleasure, Part 165 - Retaliation

    "Yay, there''s no point in thinking about it. It doesn''t seem to matter to me or Jaeger."


    "If that''s what you judge. But it has something to do with us. Because it''s a good story, I want to grasp as much profit as possible. The Yatri Chamber of Commerce was told that branches were everywhere, but that various rights were always at his disposal. Yatri''s latent destination, it should be in this city. If they find out, I want to hold the place down. Can''t we borrow Jaeger''s personnel?


    "You know what''s going on in this city? They''re surrounded by an army of orcs, aren''t they? Neither the vigilante nor Jaeger."


    "Because this is the situation. No one from the outside can get in the taram right now, even if they want to. Neither do I. I can''t even call for support from the Phoenix Chamber of Commerce from the outside. That''s why it''s worth it. It is not such a story as the monopoly of profits. I hear Yatri is saving quite a bit of money in kind. Probably turning it into gold or jewelry. It would also turn out to be good for Jaeger. I don''t know. I don''t think he''s Jaeger''s captain."


    "Mm..."


    The liaison officer was right. After a little thought, Jessia agreed.


    "Okay, I''ll ask the captain."


    "Do that, that''s for both sides. Sometimes, Jessia, you think like a mercenary. No, I guess I''ll say it belongs to Jaeger. You''re a merchant at the Phoenix Chamber of Commerce, you know that?


    "No, are you gonna do that?


    "That''s fine. For the Phoenix Chamber of Commerce and hence Gruzaldo, don''t forget that even Jaeger is one of the products. It''s like you''re in love."


    "... I know."


    Jessia''s reply was never a good one, but the liaison disappeared outside the store when she put the money down, without giving her the look behind the hood. Jessia, who was left behind, had been asking for booze in the morning.


    "... you''re only paying for your share, asshole"


    That''s what I was told by Jaeger''s face, but when I remembered that it was common sense at the Phoenix Chamber of Commerce, I still wondered if I was poisoned by the mercenary world.


    "Uncle, stop"


    "Noooo!?


    Dragreo stopped his leg, which was running with all his might, but suddenly he couldn''t stop, spinning forward as he was, again and again, hitting the rock and stopping. Is Mikoto getting used to it, flying from his shoulder just before Dragreo rolled around, getting nothing.


    "Mikoto! Say it sooner, I can''t stop suddenly!


    "You don''t have to stop suddenly. My uncle is an idiot."


    "I''m not stupid!


    "Yes, yes, you''re an asshole"


    "If you know what I mean!


    "I don''t care if you''re an asshole..."


    Mikoto stared, giggling at his usual interactions. At the end of his gaze, he seemed to have countless rather strong vitality. It is the number of hours in the night sky, and in the center this is another considerable number gathered.


    "Is this... is the city under siege?


    "You got something?


    "Yeah, I think there''s a pretty big town because there''s an amazing number of brilliants all over the place. But there are so many glitters around it that they surround the city. One light at a time is bigger than a human being, so is the demon surrounding the city?


    "Hmm?"


    Dragreo asked Mikoto''s opinion in an interesting way. Mikoto is a demon-eyed man. You can ''see'' the vitality, even if there are distant places or obstacles. It is a combination of magic and chi, but at that size it is possible to discern if the opponent is strong. Most of all, Mikoto hasn''t seen as much brilliance as the man beside him yet.


    Dragreo glanced around for a moment as he took Mikoto on his shoulder again.


    "Then we''ll have to actually look at it."


    "What are we going to do?


    "Going high"


    "Yes?"


    Dragreo, speaking a word, rushed abruptly toward the highest mountain nearby. The birds flying on the tree are at a surprising rate to run at full speed over the tree. Mikoto has also grown accustomed to these Dragreo behaviors, so for now he''s only going to do enough to stick around and try not to fall, and keep his mouth shut so he doesn''t bite his tongue.


    Running like flying over a tree, running up a cliff-like place, they were on a mountain that looked far down on the ground less than half an hour later.


    "... I see, that one"


    "Uncle, can you see it?


    "Whoa, even the look on their face. It looks good. Well, it''s definitely a city called Tarram. There are herds of orcs around. Considering I''m taking more than half of my sleep... it''s a night raid, this is"


    "Yeah? That city, it was so big that it was barely on the eastern continent, right? Is it a common story on this continent that demons raid there?


    "Hey. You''re supposed to be funny before you know what it is. I think I''ll go say hello."


    "Greetings?"


    "Commander Oak, that''s the face I saw. You know me. I''ll ask what''s going on."


    "Why? Is it dangerous?


    "I saw a face that I also knew inside the tarram. If you have a witch''s house, I need to help you."


    "Witch''s Palace?


    "That''s right. Just like you, Mikoto."


    "Just like me?


    Mikoto tilted his neck, but the next moment he held Mikoto, and Dragreo was jumping down a chopped cliff. Before I thought about how dangerous Mikoto was to get used to this kind of thing, I wondered where the awesome wind pressure on his face would blow, and he would arrive before the sun went down, etc.


    And one more thing. Mikoto watched as the Knights-like guys Dragreo had just stolen their food with dignity were headed to the same place. Especially the two who were in the lead. When he saw the knight covered in red armor, Dragreo said, "It''s a pain in the ass to fight." Even the giant beast is a dragleo who pays off with one fist, but the knight who described him as a hassle. Mikoto had a bad feeling about what was going to happen.


    Continued

 1331 City of Pleasure, Part 166 - Retaliation

    "First of all, tell me you''ve had a hard time, Garland"


    "I don''t mind, but my men work hard for me. They''re like half grey, but they did a good job getting involved this time. I wouldn''t say no taram damage, but I think it''s pretty much reduced."


    "I know. If you hadn''t prevented the fog from spreading, there would have been more damage. I must say that it was a violation to teach Arnelian sacred sorcery for that. I taught the Lord and a few others, but I thought it was forbidden to spread anything else. I don''t know if I''m going to miss it or zero deductions."


    "You fucking grandpa"


    Volgius throws a bag at Garland, who spit all over him, and gives it to him. There was a lot of gold in there. With all this, quite a few houses would be built. Garland wanders through the contents and tries to whisk the gold coins. Even for him, it was the first gold coin I saw.


    Volgius looked at Garland, who seemed unusual, and spoke gently.


    "It''s only a little bit. Let''s drink to it."


    "Isn''t it too much for alcohol alone?"


    "It''s not necessary for Grandpa. Sleeping beds, a little sleeping alcohol, and a good meal. You can use it, or you can make a place for you to hang out. The best thing to do is get out of this city. The Temple Knight who is here this time will not be deceived. At the end of this case, your lords will be disputed. No, it would be nice if they just got bullied, but there''s a good chance they''ll erase it."


    "Seriously. The Temple Knight of Arnelia will do that?


    "That''s a pilgrimage from the roots. If it''s for Arnelia, it''s a man who can kill women and children for justice. Fighting head-on won''t win, and you can leave early."


    "... Huh. I''ll take it. I''ll figure out how to use it by tonight."


    Garland checked the contents of the bag and tied the mouth of the bag, then he held it beside him and stood up from the chair. In his eyes is the statue of St. Arnelia, which he dug himself.


    "Now you see this beauty too. What about Grandpa?


    "Non seems to still have some left to do. We''re not leaving here until we''re done."


    "Are you happy, ''Volgius of gold''?


    "Who do you think set you up to fight?


    Volgius'' voice was filled with confidence. Garland sighed fu, throwing a knife at Volgius with his back turned at him at a speed that was inconspicuous to his eyes. But the knife stopped by Volgius with his back facing between his fingers, and something flew into the garland at a rate that was not even in his eyes with his back turned.


    Garland took it with his hand, but a copper coin pierced the armor made of iron. Garland was not surprised, but angry for the child.


    "... that''s a copper coin!


    "Idiot, if you spend money, I''ll kill you. Do you have a disciple killer?"


    "Damn, you''re not fading at all. This money is a little too much. You''re willing to fight, you monster grandpa."


    "If you haven''t worked out this much, you won''t survive in Tarram. It''s not for the Lord, just leave."


    "I''m the one who decides that."


    Garland turned his back and left, but behind him it was felt that Volgius was saving his fighting for his battle.


    "Damn! That''s not funny!"


    Anaseth couldn''t hide her frustration at the male whorehouse. At his feet, there are many men prostitutes lying on the ground, breathing incessantly. There could be no such thing as a man whore capable of withstanding the harsh play of anarchy without a clue, and he was in the midst of crushing it from one end. A little while later, some of them could have died. Usually I can dissipate quite a bit if I deal with a male prostitute when I''m frustrated, but all this time, I couldn''t stop being annoyed by anarchy. I no longer remember being satisfied with Ranili, etc.


    That should be it, too. In the battle ahead, the whipping woman was single-handedly stung. I learned after returning to the inn that the woman was Fondaine, captain of Blackhawk''s 6th Squad, but I am angry that she was repeated only too unilaterally and carelessly attacked.


    Anarches was not angry at being attacked. I rather like to be attacked. Feel the unrivalled joy of destroying an opponent after they have been attacked with the temper of the opponent and given everything. Fundaine was also a strong blow at first. Since then, however, he has carried out a relaxed and distracted attack at a distance. I didn''t give it all up with Anarches, but they kept coming off between me where I felt like I was going to ride, and if I noticed, they weren''t there. Incomplete combustion is also a good place.


    Anarses remembered only frustration and rolled out alone to the male whorehouse. In principle, Zems prohibits acting alone. No matter how formidable Zems is in a row, Zems has always said that acting alone is dangerous. That they would be buying resentment and jealousy where they can''t remember because they keep winning. There are many things that come to mind even if they don''t, but even that anarchy is unwilling to go against Zems. Because there''s not a single thing you can do against someone you can''t fight and win.


    But Anarches was breaking the code of anger. An account of the Battle of Anarches tells. If the orcs outside move out even this evening, they won''t be just about to be delayed for fun in Tarrum. And now I''m definitely going to the border. The days of battle will await on the border, but I didn''t think the battle would clear up this depression. I can only hold a man in my arms at times like this, but even that couldn''t cure the annoyance of anarchy.


    Anarches abandoned it when he realized the man in his hand was fainting now, seemingly. When he realized that no one was passing by, Anarches abusively called in the lower name that was outside with a bell, but it was the curator and the thoughtful little fat man who came in. Curators in places like this are usually things with livers sitting around, but if you look at the greatness of anarchy, do you just fear it, or is there a dark spot behind it just because it is a temporarily adorable whorehouse? The curator pleaded with Anaseth, trying to rub and squeeze his hands in a humble manner.


    Continued

 1332 City of Pleasure, Part 167 - Retaliation

    "Sir, it''s hard to say..."


    "What can I do for you, just say it!


    "Hiya!


    The man answered with even more humility as Anarches suddenly pronounced his anger.


    "Our male prostitutes are stopped with ''it''. No more..."


    "You say you can''t? Although it would be the curator''s job to try not to. What, you''re my opponent?


    "Oh, no, no, no, no, no, no."


    Seeing the flat-headed and trembling curator on the spot, Anaseth was driven by the urge to step through its head, but was just not so far wearing clothes.


    "I''m kidding, I''m not interested in a fat man like you!


    "Ha-ha, you''re right"


    "Yeah, I''ll leave the money behind. You know what I mean, but I don''t need another word. I don''t care what happens to them in the future."


    "Oh, that''s already..."


    Does the curator ever have dark behind him, too, lightly drank the unscrupulous demands of Anarches? Anaseth followed the whorehouse without concealing his frustration, and the yang was already nearly beyond Jomtien. I held the fighting man without a single sleep, but Anaseth''s strength was burning furiously on the seed with anger rather than exhaustion. If you are thrown into the battle of the border like this, you will be able to fight without sleep for three days and three nights. That much momentum.


    As Anarches walked in frustration, he noticed that his surroundings were dark. It should have been bright earlier, but I think I got lost in a painting with a roof. There are as many places in the back alley of Tarham that do not shoot in the sun during the day, but it was an alley that even Anaseth, who walked fairly far down the back alley of Tarham, knew nothing about. There aren''t even any suspicious people or filthy rats in these places, they''re just secluded. Suddenly a round of beautiful flowers blossomed in the place.


    "Good mood, mighty warrior"


    "You..."


    In front of him stood the foundine, which emerged from the darkness. I can''t help but look at the beauty who suddenly appeared in the dark as a round of glowing flowers. Even the light about the leaking day seemed more radiant to Fondaine than to see in a place without light at all. To such a woman, Anarches has never been early. Will I get into three fingers in my life? The only thing I couldn''t be sure of was that I was going to scatter and destroy it.


    "How did you know you''d show up before me on purpose?


    "No, it''s a woman''s preference to scorch the lord. But it was against my doctrine not to be satisfied, wasn''t it?


    "Well? Now you''re telling me you''re gonna hang out until I''m satisfied."


    "Come on, I might be the one to be satisfied"


    Fondaine took the whip out of her back with an elegant grin. Black whip, just like the last one, but different thickness. Slightly thinner than before and appeared glossy on the surface.


    Anarches laughs when he sees the whip.


    "Hmm, you think it''s a thinner whip than before? So you''re gonna take me down?


    "Come on, what do you think?


    As annoyed Anacess stepped forward with his unchanged, lazy words forward, the tip moved to disappear from the right elbow of the foundine, with a sharp pain running on Anacess'' shoulder. When I saw it, my skin turned up like a sawdust where it coincided with the pain, and it dripped with a little blood.


    It''s just a small scratch. But Anaseth''s eyes opened to surprise.


    "You think you''re gonna hurt my skin? What the hell is that whip?"


    "Armored snake - a delicacy made from the skin of a warcraft said to be a particularly strong Vajra species among them. The countless irregularities on the surface peel the skin of the person they hit and scrape the meat. No matter how stubborn you are, there are limits to the hardness of the human body surface. This whip, which allows you to choose who you''re dealing with with with with every piece of armor, does it make sense to you too?


    "Huh, hiccup!


    Anarses ran out in a straight line against the confident grin Fundaine. This alley is not that big. At best, the horizontal width is only about as wide as whether 10 people can pass at the same time, and the ceiling is a little over twice its own back length. It was clear that a whip would not sift fully in such a narrow place. Anaseth thought he would still be disadvantaged if he put out the battle axe on his back, and dared to go and finish the foundine with his bare hands.


    But Fondaine stepped forward at the same time as Anarches. All this was unexpected by the anarchy, so I accidentally get a toothpick on my jumping arm. This behavior was unexpected, even though it was always possible to use the whip of means to let go of the intermission. But we''ll soon find out why. Fundaine was focusing on confidence and was starting to move the whip like a solo. It is as if an oval black tornado were imminent with the remnants of the whip. There is no escape in this narrow alley. That''s why I chose this place, and now Anaseth is impressed.


    Anaseth inadvertently reached out to do something about the little tornado she could do in front of her, but in an instant she saw the skin and meat of her palms dictated and flew a few steps, this time waving the battle axe from the great upper section. I thought the rotation was weak on its axis, but shortly before the battle axe hit the foundine, now the tornado unraveled. The foundine has launched an attack that is out of sight. It''s an instantaneous anarchy that cuts through to half, but half of it got defenseless at too much speed. Still to the extent that it doesn''t interfere with the battle, Fondaine is ready to make a tornado again. And furthermore, on his left hand, another whip was gripped. The whip was again of a different kind and in a strange form. The whip part was oddly thin and the tip had something like a snake''s head on it.


    Continued

 1333 City of Pleasure, Part 168 - Retaliation

    "... on the tip, snake?


    "Snake whip, I say. As you can see, it''s a weapon made by imitating a snake, but you treat it a little differently than a whip. Ordinary whips are powerful on the tip, but this isn''t. Instead, we can move in a slightly different orbit. This is how it works."


    Fondaine''s manipulative snake whip approached the anarchy as she wore around the ground exactly like a snake. The ordinary whip flies in curves, but of the snake whip it also bends at right angles, approaching the anarchy with an act that is roughly difficult to say whip. And when the anarchy could not be captured, the snake whip, which twitched and redirected in front of him, devoured the back of the anarchy, the skinned meat.


    But there is little pain. Use such weapons deliberately - for a limited number of reasons.


    "The shape, the poison."


    Well, I don''t know.


    "Most poisons don''t work on me."


    "I wonder if it depends on the amount and how you use it. No organism is poisonous. Unless it''s magic."


    The foundine laughed thinly, repeating the attack. Repeat the attack while taking a certain distance to avoid being caught by the anarchy. He continued to attack the anarchy precisely even from the gap in the obstacle, cleverly handling separate whips with both hands. What''s different from the last time is that you''re willing to fight the foundines. Instead of just taking the distance, he suddenly stuffs the intermission and rolls out a kick or moves to blur in front of him. Anarches was also bewildered by a move that was roughly remote from the whipper.


    At the very least, if we caught the whip, we could be powerless, but catching the whip moving around more cleverly than the creature was a cause of difficulty, and even once we managed to catch it, when Fondaine pulled it out while giving the whip a spin, it just melted away like the palm of Anarches had moaned down.


    Anarches thought we should just take one end distance. The original weapon of anarchy is a throwing axe. A throwing axe that doubles a few humans together at a rate that is not even in your eyes is special, but you can also make more changes and throw them. Whether you have a building or a heavy-duty knight, you can cut it off, but for some reason you can''t make that decision. Instinct moves forward, moves forward. I just get my meat shredded by a whipping foundane as I retreat every time I go forward, but I can''t fit that idea in.


    This is true even in a male whorehouse like earlier. Sure, there was plenty of puffiness, but it''s not the usual thing to get that far. Sometimes when nothing is in danger after this, we play until we run out of roots, but in this situation we never played that much self-depravity as warriors. What do you mean you''re also losing such judgment? After coming here, finally, Anarches was realizing she was going crazy.


    "You... are you already poisoned?


    "Oh, you finally realized. Ever since yesterday''s battle, you''ve been poisoning the excitement system. If you''re using a whip, other than that, you won''t be able to see it, will you? Even more so if it is also a fragrance-free poison. I''ve been standing in the wind the whole time, didn''t you notice? Well, you can''t care less about the poison in the excitement system because it makes you lose your ability to make normal decisions."


    The foundine explains it all sorts of things, but it doesn''t already come into Anarches'' head. Only the figure of the Fundaine is clearly visible. I want to offend, break, and mess up this opponent. I can''t get out of my mind the idea that it would be sarcastic and comfortable to have a broken face. When Anaseth''s eyes ran blood and made sure she lost her sanity, Fondaine smiled loosely.


    "You finally worked. I can''t believe it takes more than a night, even though it''s incense that makes Gigantes and Titans lose their sanity if it takes a few times. What kind of body structure is that? Looks like you were right to withdraw once last night and create a high concentration of poison."


    Fundaine snake-whipped and took out the white whip instead. Thin and beautiful, its white whip makes a high noise every time it swings.


    "Well, just in case. It''s nice to have let you lose your sanity and prevent your retreat, but you can''t let an excited opponent beat you to death. Shall I take away my senses now? Everything you''re about to see about me is just a phantom in my head. ramble for my appearance as you become like a baby who doesn''t even know up, down, left or right"


    Every time Fondaine waved a white whip, there was a high sound. That attack, which is not useful as an attack, but every time you wave one whip, you take away the feeling of anarchy. Fondaine was convinced of the victory. If you get this far, you won''t hit your opponent. Just carefully cover the prey you put in the cage from outside. It was exactly what I could cook and eat, but like to cook and eat.


    But after a while, Fondaine realized something strange. Indeed, the anarchy has repeatedly progressed in an unawares direction. But the movement was gradually sharpening, definitely destroying the target. Break the wall and break the strut every time you run in. As it is, a strip of buildings will collapse around here. Although incense is used to exclude people, it is an undesirable development for the Fondaine. If I can find out that I''m fighting Anarches, there could be a lot of rumors about me as a Blackhawk. As a foundine, I wanted to finish without taking the time, but I couldn''t stop trying to sharpen the meat from earlier but hit the steeple.


    And when Anaseth''s eyes captured Fondaine''s movements accurately, Fondaine was not like her and shouted up instantly.


    "Gergeda! Do it!


    For a moment, it was almost at the same time that a battle axe was thrown at the spot where the foundine was, and that the foundine flipped herself out of the building, and the building burst into flames with the sound of the explosion.


    Fundaine was rushing to leave the building behind, getting herself dressed in dust. Gergeda rendezvous there. They planted explosives all over the building, as the foundines instructed in advance. I meant insurance, but I didn''t think Gergeda would use it.


    Continued

 1334 City of Pleasure, Part 169 - Retaliation

    "I didn''t expect to use it. Was that more than you expected?


    "More than I expected - well, in a way. It was tougher than I expected. Though I thought it would be easier to stay put.


    That trick was meant to be wolf smoke. after the ordination, or to give way to indulgence. "


    "Give up the stomach?


    "After you kill Anaseth, you''re not going to be chased by Zems. Zems'' line needs to be shredded one by one. Anarchy is the beginning. You can''t just stick around first. You just have to push someone to take responsibility and fame for doing it."


    "Who are you going to push?


    "There was an affordable boy."


    The foundine chuckled, but Gergeda decided not to listen to that unfortunate someone.


    "But are you really going to do it? They''re the strongest mercenaries and their people, aren''t they?


    "Neither do we. Besides, nearly half of Zems'' people have been replaced in the last decade. It''s not like you''ll never die."


    "How do you know that?


    In response to Gergeda''s question, Fondaine did not answer. And I snapped looking at the Aurora flame.


    "Well, I wonder what will happen."


    "What happens, what happens?"


    "You''re right. Whether or not the people who saw the flames could finish what was muscular."


    "Stupid, you''re dead, right?


    "He''s not dead. I see all Zems'' people have properties. He''s more of a pain in the ass than a demon king. But it''s over. We''re in danger, too, so let''s leave. Oh, I''m sorry I couldn''t fight to the end."


    Fondaine was throwing up words she was going to regret, but Gergeda knew it wasn''t meant to be. Now, Fondaine''s mouth was distorted as if to see an interesting play.


    "This way."


    "I know what you mean."


    "Once you remember the smell, you''ll never forget it. It smells characteristic."


    "Like a dog."


    "I''ve never fought a dog."


    Layer and Bandras were chasing after the anarchy. Bandras taught layers to train with their eyes closed. Anarchy attacks can never be prevented. Because if you do that, it is the mountain of Sekiyama that will break each sword. Feel signs and omens and definitely avoid them. I trained him like that by teaching him the trick.


    Bandras thinks the layers possess warrior-like properties. Depending on the type, I thought I could do quite a bit with a short period of training if the expectations were met. It was more than I expected after all, but I couldn''t close my eyes, but it was so convincing that I thought the layers'' behavior would remain the same. This made even Bandras horrible.


    Banderas realized that there were people who probably taught something similar, but it would nevertheless be a gift of nature to be so quick to acquire. Then more and more I wanted to know who the talent was, but secretly I was hoping that I might see it coming.


    After a reference to how to fight one street and a slight sleep, the two began their pursuit of anarchy. I lost it as much as I could with the ability of the layers. I figured out where Anaseth was going, but after I left the male whorehouse, it was the problem. The tracking layer''s legs stopped perfectly.


    "What''s up?


    "... there''s a guy who approached Anarches before us."


    "Is there a leopard?"


    "A woman. And this smell..."


    It was the woman I met yesterday at the battle, and I was confused to say. I think about layers. What is the relationship between the woman I met yesterday and Banderas? Are you one of us, just a collaborator, or do you just happen to be at the same time? The woman with the whip yesterday only glanced at the layer for a moment, but the layer clearly confirmed that she was of hateful colour at that time. It looks pretty prominent, and once I saw that unique vibe, there''s no way I could forget it, but I didn''t realize the layers. Strongly speaking, the atmosphere. I remember feeling the same vibe somewhere, but it didn''t get to the point where I remembered where it was.


    Anyway, the layers don''t trust Banderas at all. Weaknesses could not be allowed to appear for a moment.


    "- Similar to a whipping woman. What do you think?"


    "Whiplash, no... when it comes to feeling it, there''s nothing there."


    I also remembered a strange feeling as a bandrass. For Bandras, whipping means something special. Very few mercenaries long enough to use whips as a weapon. They do exist in warcrafters, etc., but they lack a bit of certainty as a prey when actually fighting. You can''t use it unless it''s a big place, and even if you ever have it as a sadistic weapon, you don''t know anyone who has reached first class in the true sense of the word.


    Only one thing, in Tarram, meant something else. Sometimes I get into my ears for a long time, talking about a whipping tutor. This is true of rebellious mercenaries, or even those in power, but it''s a doomsday job you ask for when you want to eliminate them regardless of their position or identity. Bandras also tried to ask me to end it once, but I couldn''t even see if I was going to pick a guest. It''s something I thought was unfortunate, but I''ve heard of another possibility. That the tutor is letting him bring the person he wants to finish himself, not the doorman. And oddly enough, I''ve been hearing that rumor for over a hundred years, just like myself. This would be a rumor you wouldn''t notice if you weren''t one who''s been in a city called Tarram longer than a human being.


    Is it a coincidence, then, to hear in the meantime? Bandras was trapped in some nasty hunch.


    Continued

 1335 City of Pleasure, Part 170 - Retaliation

    "... Kid, once we capture the opponent, we''ll observe him far-flung. Something''s wrong with the clouds."


    "He''s one of those cousins. Isn''t that impossible?


    "Impossible?"


    Layer and Bandras had seen a collapsing building amidst austere flames. The flames have already spread and burned down a section of the building that was built like a long house. There aren''t many people on this side, and the voice that informs them of their chores seems to be flourishing from somewhere else. Fortunately, it is invisible, but as it is, this flame will burn and the tarram will be in great flames. I noticed a shadow coming out of the building first when the layers toured to see if people should be called.


    "Ugh, whatever."


    "I ask you one thing, Anarchy is a human being, right?


    "I''m not human. Unlimited tagging, you know."


    It was the big man whose skin almost carburized that appeared before the two of them. He came out with a burn that would have been dead at first, pushing away a building that collapsed at a firm foothold. There is no need for layers and bandrass to turn blue for that act that I don''t even think of as a person.


    In the first place, it was Banderas who found anarchy. When we found Anarches, he wasn''t living a human life. Where and how he made mistakes, he was a man raised by a warcraft. The monkey-shaped warcraft had taken men from people and committed and killed them. Whoever committed it was a woman or a man, young and old alike. I don''t know why I did that. Because there''s nothing human beings can understand, such as what Warcraft thinks.


    I also don''t see how only Anarches could have been killed in it, nor the circumstances of it. Banderas, who received the crusade request on a whim, saw human children flying around trees with the great monkeys wondering if they would be twice the length of a person. Bandras began the end of the Great Monkeys as requested, but the boy did not enter the request, so he turned it at the end. And just before he killed the Great Monkey leader, what a boy stabbed himself in the stomach. The monkey begging for his life, and the boy stoning again and again. Banderas was impressed by its mindset of smashing the prototype until it was no longer stuck even with a shattered head. And if that look I looked back at wasn''t a bloody smile, and if I hadn''t realized it had properties, Bandras wouldn''t have stopped the sword waving at the boy.


    Though I saved my life, I tried to leave a boy who couldn''t handle Banderas alone in a secluded place, but the boy''s behavior was no different than that of the monkeys. Bandras taught words when he felt comfortable because he often worked near the boy and tried to make him live a human life, but the boy who was good at the knowledge of living could soon live a human life as well. However, its nature alone remained the same no matter how, and the Alliance was gradually being asked to crusade. In the meantime, Zems was going to be hooked up with the boy who had named him Anaseth again, but even though he was bored, Zems decided to like him and draw him into his company.


    But that decision seems to have caused even more trouble years later. I''ve seen that state of anarchy several times, but I didn''t think it would activate in people. Imagine the worst.


    "Not good."


    "For once, what''s wrong with you?


    "That was a blatant expression of his identity. His trait is" Mad Warrior ". Once released, it won''t stop until you destroy everything around you. I''ve only seen it about twice, as far as I know, when I encounter a powerful enemy. When you''re in that condition, the more strength you have to inflict pain. Plus, the ability to regenerate far outweighs that of humans. Along with automatic healing by magic, look."


    At the tip indicated by Bandras, new skin had emerged from under which the carbide skin peeled off. Layer remembered the war.


    "He''ll die if he snaps his neck, won''t he?


    "Can you do that? Muscle strength also increases beyond comparison. A sword can be stopped only by the muscle strength of your neck. The whole body is like steel armor, if you eat a blow, you''re the target of instant death. That''s why Non''s training comes alive. Do you understand?"


    "Oh, that''s the thing"


    Layer was convinced. It cannot be prevented, and we must fight even with the offense of anarchy. And look for the other steeple. No matter how much muscle develops, there are always areas where you can''t work out. I just had to aim there.


    "Okay, let''s try it"


    "Non can''t hold his hand. Even in that state, Anarches has memories in vain. If they get away with it, it''ll be a hassle. If the Lord pushes you well, I will help you."


    "That''s a delicious place, isn''t it?


    When the layer laughed bitterly, Bandras melted into the darkness with a troubled face, but to the layer he looked back, the smile was no longer there. When Layer pulled out Shempez, he was turning to an anarchy that turned him into a mad warrior.


    Continued

 1336 City of Pleasure, Part 171 - Retaliation

    "Shempez, can you do it?


    "(Well, I don''t know. I''ve interacted with Sesame before with the power of that hand, but that''s one of the finest. Be careful how I treat you, you can''t break it when it''s used to take it)"


    "Can it be broken by the Devil''s Sword?


    "(Dumb, there are limits to strength)"


    "Then I''ll be careful."


    Layer waited until Anaseth''s skin recovered. Because you can see the movement of the target''s muscles more clearly. In muscle movements, see "dust". It was convenient for my whole body to be almost naked. If you''re wearing thick clothes, you''re more likely to miss out on motion dust.


    When the layer held Shempez, he lowered his hand sloppily to preserve his natural body. I thought it would be unfavourable to build a structure. When all of Anarches'' skin was undone, the layer threw stones to draw Anarches'' attention. It was clear to the anarchy that captured the layers that there was no sanity. Layers wanted to pass by anticipation and resent the fate of their own battle.


    "I say there''s no such thing as revenge, but I''m sure you''re right"


    Anarches turned into beasts jumped on layers. Bandras had already disappeared and said he would pay for those who approached him here. If you believe that, the layers can fight as much as they want. But after the first blow of the anarchy, the wind pressure broke down. Know that there may be others, but you can''t afford to worry about anything else.


    "Chi!"


    "Gaaaaaa!"


    No longer even reason to use weapons. Anacess'' attacks are monotonous and extreme. Even without special training with Banderas, avoidance would be no problem. But an attack that shreds obstacles like paper and limits the opponent''s movement with wind pressure can be difficult to avoid no matter how predictable. Layers know with their own hands that an attack that is only crude can be a sufficient threat if accompanied by excessive power.


    Rather, what lived with the special training with Banderas was that they were able to target their steeple more precisely. No matter how armor-like muscles protect your guts, depending on your movements you will always see the armor joints. A precise poke at that point could have given him an effective attack. Side after right fist rolled out, back of knee when kick rolled out. Even though it plays, once you limit movement, it hits two, three and an attack. The layers were feeling a definite bargain.


    "Can we go?"


    "(Oh, this would be just like a strong monster with arms. I don''t know how many dozen steps ahead, but I would be able to put in a deadly blow)"


    So proud to say, Schempez had a horrible layer. The talent of a layer who is already grasping its essence after only about two moments of instruction. Even Shempez cannot forbid fear from growing faster than any previous Lord.


    "(I didn''t know there were so many humans... how strong this boy will be in the future and what he will slash. The ancients said those with special powers would be given a special role. But what the hell does it mean to be demanded so much power?


    Aside from Sch?mpez''s troubles, there were laymen who took advantage of the battle, but looked at its appearance with an uninteresting look. It is a bandrass.


    Continued

 1337 City of Pleasure, Part 172 - Retaliation

    "What a kid... you''re going to win like this"


    In Bandras'' assumption, it was ideal for the competition to be prolonged while layers fled the anarchy. The technology I taught would only take a long time to escape, but I didn''t think I''d apply it to an attack. Not only does it predict and deflect the attack, it also fights back. Its speed of reaction, its talent for battle, exceeds Banderas'' imagination.


    In the first place, in Banderas'' opinion, anarchy should be limited to Zems. The fact that Zems is not moving from the inn means that he should be using his demon-free sensor abilities to grasp events in the tarram. You should also know about last night''s battle between Anarches and Dart, but you''re not coming out. That, then, I thought I should do something about myself. If Anaseth, Dart were in a position to be publicly chased, Zems would cut and throw away the two of them somewhere on the journey. I''ve done that before, and it''s not unusual.


    Zems himself won''t move in Tarram, so what you can think of is whether or not Per Enema will come to finish the two of us off looking at the opportunity. By Bandras'' reckoning, he didn''t have the energy while the layers were buying time, and he was expecting someone else to break into the scene. But no one''s coming. Instead of reinforcements, even the spectators don''t show up. Banderas realizes that this is just crazy. By some means or another, I realized that this place was being ruled out. I don''t even have to be alert to my surroundings.


    "What do you mean, you''re trying to protect your anarchy? Or... you think I wanted you to fight the layers and the anarchy? No way."


    When Bandras found out that his doubts were inconclusive, he thought about what he should do. It is easy to demonstrate the main power of characteristic when you are in a predicament until you can be aware of it. I used to, too, and it was a crisis of utter desperation for Anarches to demonstrate his talents. Once I can be conscious, I can do anything, but unconsciously, I''m also unclear about its properties.


    The characteristics of the layer are the same again. Its power, which is unconscious to the person and still to be unleashed. I thought it would be played out in the fight against anarchy, but that''s not how it seemed as it was. It has to be a better fight.


    "Do you want to set one up?"


    When Bandras left the scene softly, he went looking for a thing. In the meantime, the layer struck with a blow while not loosening his hand and accurately attacking the target. It does look like a single blow is gaining power every time you attack it. But if that''s all, it''s no different from the games on the board. Place your attacks properly and take away the opponent''s pawn. If you don''t even rush, you''ll eventually be able to crumble your opponent. Layer felt somewhere empty in such a battle, but he wasn''t supposed to be alarmed.


    Was such air still depriving the layer of concentration somewhere? It appeared unexpectedly when it was thought that the sword of the layer would reach the heart of Anaseth before the pieces of flesh that had been chosen could be regenerated.


    There''s no such thing as a weird philosophy, drifter. The child, who appeared flustered near the layers and the anarchy, would sometimes come closer to the anarchy? Anaseth''s consciousness, transformed into a mad warrior, was directed at the stray. Using a stray child in his/her pocket would give him/her an even higher chance to tailor his/her anarchy. But even with such calculations, the actions taken by the layers were the opposite. Layer throws Shempez and tumbles the stray, Anarches'' arm cuts off the universe. Layer jumped and held a stray boy, throwing him thoughtfully toward the place where the cage at the edge of his sight was loaded. At that moment, an arm protruding like the great tree of Anaseth was bouncing the layer to the other side.


    Layer saw Bandras'' crooked laughter in his fading consciousness. That''s all I understood about the killer who brought in the stray, but there was nothing I could do. When the layers spinning on the stirrups fell off their heads on the ground without receiving them, they nevertheless penetrated the walls of several buildings and flew to the other side as they raised the earthen smoke.


    Bandras, watching how it went, regretted that it was a little too effective.


    "Did I make a little mistake...? It doesn''t make sense that he''s dead, but I didn''t know the anarchy was reacting that fast. Of all the fights you''ve ever fought, you''re definitely not the warrior who pushed Anacess the most, boy."


    Bandras sent an honest compliment and stopped trying to chase after the layer. Anarches follows the layer as he growls. Whether the layer is dead or not, Anarches will rip that carcass off. Anarches turned into mad warriors will not stop attacking until their goals run out of thousands and they can no longer keep their prototypes. Bandras followed Layer''s destination from a different path from Anarches.


    "Don''t die on me with this, kid. I still need to know."


    But I couldn''t get ahead of the anarchy of beating through walls and moving forward as I stepped on the rubble. By the time Bandras found the layer, he was already in front of the layer where Anarches lay half buried in rubble. Banderas hid herself aggressively and watched what she understood.


    Continued

 1338 City of Pleasure, Part 173 - Retaliation

    "Mmm, you''re not gonna end up here? Less untrained if at that level of trait, but nevertheless bizarre - no, it''s also a struggle to stop the anarchy that just became a mad warrior. If you stick around a little bit more, you can''t."


    I can''t help but say that Bandras can''t. Both arms of the layer pulled up after grabbing his head had been destroyed at a glance. The right arm was bent in an unexpected direction, and the broken bone jumped out of the elbow in the left arm. The left leg was about to be chopped a thousand times, and the only thing safe was the right leg, but it was obvious that the thick iron stick was already pierced and useless. If you look, your stomach is torn and you have enough lacerations to see your guts. I still barely breathe, but it was fatal from the extent of the bleeding, and I knew I would die if I didn''t treat it now with any healing magic. Given that Shempez is piercing right next to you, you mean you presented yourself and prevented your sword from breaking? As a swordsman, I''m exemplary, but instead, I''m not talking about myself being fatally injured.


    Bandras felt his enthusiasm cool at once. Sure, you''ve never seen the properties of a layer, but if you seem to lose to anarchy and die, the intrusion is until then. Characteristics only glow when you live. It''s just rare, it''s not worth collecting. However, and as a least apology for putting in the extra lay, Banderas tried to see Layer''s death.


    And the irrational Anaseth began to slap the layer to the ground like a doll, holding the layer''s head. It was then that it was thought it was only a matter of time before the limbs broke a thousand times. And the wrist of Anarches bent in an unawares direction, and the layers were thrown out of the soaked hands.


    Layers were thinking in fading consciousness. The first thing to do is protect Shempez. If he is a swordsman, he told the line that he who cannot take care of his own sword should not have it. If you defend your life with a sword, tell him to defend the life of his sword in the same way. It was an analogy to the battlefield teaching never to treat swords coarsely, but it is the devil''s sword that lay in the hands of the will. Layers were gradually losing sight of Shempez as if he were a person.


    It was intentional not to use Schempez to receive it, and it was conscious to throw the sword so that it would not be broken. But after I threw my sword away, I didn''t even think about how to fight it. I don''t think I can scratch that steel-like body without Shempez. Layer tried to pick up his sword and realized that his limbs were not moving as if.


    On the contrary, I don''t have a single area to ask, and I don''t know when I suffered a belly wound, but I knew it was fatal. Even if sutured immediately, it is so wounded that it is not helpful. My head was calmer than I thought, even though it was obvious that I would die if I couldn''t move. Think of it, the layers have never been so obsessed with their raw. What floated around at a time like this was Alphilis'' face and then Elsia and Gail''s. Elsia and Gail are starting to be independent, and I''m looking forward to it, but I didn''t want to see it that far. But Alphilis was different. I think I have to cut myself open to the end of her walk with that sword. And I''m pretty sure that''s what we should do. There must be other enemies to defeat. For that matter, you can''t be standing in such a cluttered fish here.


    Then what should we do? If you can''t win with your arms, you just have to surpass them right now. If you can''t move your arm, you can cure it now. What, the moment Layer thought it might be an easy thing, his consciousness fell into a deep ocean-like place. A shallow, clear white sea. I couldn''t see the bottom, but somehow I could stand. Ahead of looking ahead, Alphilis is walking alone. There were fellow Jaegers around, but they stopped walking along the way. From around the Alphilis there was no one, no one and no more, and she finally walked out on her own. Beyond that, endlessly large waves loom. Layer waved the sword that was beside him obsessively and tore the waves apart. It''s like cutting a giant wave or something, but when Alphilis looked back at himself as he cut the wave, he clearly felt the light shining in the layer.


    In front of the awakened layer was the face of an ugly man who drowned of covetousness. The emotions that came to mind on the layer when I saw the man''s face were just disgust and feelings similar to pity. How pitiful that I could only use my powers for this - when such emotions boiled, my hand stretched out following my emotions was twisting and breaking Anaseth''s right hand.


    The thrown out layer was slammed against the ceiling, but with the force of his fingers he strained to the ceiling and asked around. The first thing that caught my eye was Shempez. Layer jumped to Shempez and set up his sword. A rare and hasty voice spoke to Shempez.


    Continued

 1339 City of Pleasure, Part 174 - Retaliation

    "(Layer, you, that wound!


    "... oh, speaking of which, yeah. That''s inconvenient."


    "(It''s not, you''re gonna die like this!


    Shempez''s cry to grief. But the layers were flat as if nothing had happened.


    Die? Why? There''s no way I''m going to die in here. Only such certainty dominates the layer''s head. And the scratches on the layer that are repaired while you look at them. The abdominal wounds clogged, nearly chopped, and the broken hands and feet reverted with a dull sound. Pulling out the iron pile that stabbed him in the right leg, the wound also blocked him as soon as possible. Filling your body is fullness. Is it because of the lost blood that I learn to flutter slightly? I see, Layer thought this was going to lead to more blood loss than this would lead to defeat. I can''t afford to add or subtract, do everything in my power to end it immediately. To do that...


    "(Layer, you!?


    "Shempez, do you have any physical combat experience?


    "(What? Of course there were those lords...)"


    "Just have it, give me your knowledge now"


    Layer grabbed Shempez''s blade in. Naturally, blood was flowing, and Layer''s eyes were catching Anarches before Shempez made a criticism. Besides physical surgery, what layers wanted was knowledge of the structure of the human body. Fortunately, there seemed to be someone familiar with such knowledge in the previous owner of Shempez.


    "... um, that''s all we can do about it"


    "(You, say what -)"


    Layer laid down in his sheath to silence Shempez, who complained of his dissatisfaction, and with his bare hands he grabbed closer to the anarchy. Anarches who turned into mad warriors were also surprised for a moment, but their arms were stretched out to destroy layers instantly. When the lay took the arm from the front, he stared at the anarchy and told him.


    "It''s not if I''m stuck in a clutterfish like you. Out of the way."


    An unprecedented force boils up in the arms of the layer. Both arms of the layer, which should be thick and not half, forcefully twisted and destroyed both arms of the anarchy, which tried to control the layer at the mercy of force. Bearing in mind to squeeze even in the rag, Layer broke both arms of Anacess, then kicked him out of the knee, turning on the rotation in the flow, while slamming the jaw of the collapsed Anacess and releasing the kick. There was a feeling of Anarches knees and jaws destroyed with the sound of bone crushing, but Anarches eyes transformed into Mad Warriors still retain power. A streak of layers of fists as if pushing back the anarchy trying to fly with one leg left. It was similar to the way the butcher slapped the meat and loosened it up, precisely and carefully destroying each bone, not only on the face, while also articulating in between.


    By the time Anarches could feel the luxury of destroying the bones in his upper body before touching the layer, destroying his skull and beating his brain miso, the layer quickly wrapped around behind Anarches and tightened his neck. The neck bones are no longer shattered and palatable, and there is only a soft feeling like twitching a blanket. The only reason the anarchy is barely alive is because it hasn''t destroyed his gut yet.


    A flame of intent to kill took place only for a moment on a layer with Anarches'' neck extremed.


    "Regret. Now I can''t kill anyone anymore."


    When Layer momentously threw off Anarches'' neck, he pulled out Shempez and finely amputated Anarches'' body, throwing it into the flames. Shempez was also stunned by the boy who pale and carries out that cruel task, but this could be the right way to do it, given that Anarches has a paranormal regenerative ability.


    When the layers were all over, they tried to leave the scene with a foothold that fluttered like a threaded puppet. At this moment, the impulse suddenly appears. The look was full of surprises, but I was more worried about the layers than that. Layer asked without even being able to give a very surprising look of fatigue.


    "Did you see it?


    "No, I''m embarrassed to watch you, I lost you on the way. I just got here. It may have been laid down in the paying line, but it seemed pretty dumb."


    "Yes... by the way, can I leave it to you for a moment?


    "What?


    "I have one more goal, but... because I want to take a short break"


    With that word the layer fell towards the impulse. The impulse propped up the layer in a hurry, but it''s too conspicuous to carry it like this. Though there is no arm strength problem, there will be a bit of a problem for the impulse that looks like a girl to move with a layer in her arms. Because of the disappearance of the pay line, residents began to feel signs around them. Impulse asked them to carry the layers to a safe place nearby.


    Banderas, who was watching how it went, was stunned. Although we recovered some of the jumping anarchy in the flames, it was too shocking an end. Indeed, the layers exhibited some properties. Otherwise, there''s no way fatal injuries can heal. However, the bandrass still does not get answers to the characteristics of the layers. If we have observed characteristic holding for a long time, sometimes words that match its nature come to mind in the back of the brain, but they still didn''t come to the layers. This is also the first time for Banderas. Even Zems said he knew once he saw it.


    For Banderas, it no longer mattered about the life and death of Anarches, etc.


    "Are you saying you don''t have enough observation time? Then we''ll have to push more boys."


    Bandras was disappearing all the time, watching the layers being carried away. Bandras became totally interested in the layers.


    Continued

 1340 City of Pleasure, Part 175 - Retaliation

    Fondaine and Gergeda were observing the fire from the high ground. At first I wondered if I would see the end of the battle, but Gergeda could see nothing with the auspicious flames and smoke. But the foundine beside him was suddenly cloudy with a cool look and ugly and distorted like a beast. It was the first time Gergeda saw it, an expression other than the smile of the foundine. No, it''s not limited to foundines. Gergeda had never seen a human face so full of anger. Killing a child in front of his parents won''t get him this far. In so many shapes, even Gergeda couldn''t speak, he just sat back and watched.


    "... what a shabby kid... that''s just what scared us once"


    Wasn''t it intended that Fondaine crushed it? It was a long time ago to ask Gergeda the sincerity of the word. Because I thought that if I damaged Fondaine''s mood now, I would have a good chance of dying.


    After watching the flames for a long time, Fondaine rang her heels and left the scene. Gergeda follows without asking anything. Gergeda was feeling thin. This woman didn''t want to tailor her anarchy. I summoned the layers to Anarchy. I don''t know how. But the whole world of exclusion and the battle for anarchy is to hit the layers with a mad warrior and a transformed anarchy. I don''t know how he did that, but Fondaine was hitting the layers with anger that didn''t seem very human. Gergeda, sympathetic to the layers, was carrying black smoke on his back.


    "The anarchist has been punished."


    "What?


    Bandras was in touch with number three. I also told the foundines to get together, but they don''t show up to see what''s going on. It is not that there is originally a relationship of trust, and given the other person, it is not strange to take a hand. Banderas and number three were in regular contact once they forgot about the existence of the foundine.


    "Who put the anarchy to rest?


    "... a boy named Layer. That''s for sure."


    "That boy? It''s incredible, but that''s a somewhat sinister look, minus that. What happened?


    "I don''t know how they tailored me for anarchy. I gave the boy some clue. But that shouldn''t have been the kind of person you could handle. It suddenly turned into a battle. I don''t know what that was..."


    I didn''t pursue it any further because Bandras had a mouthful of it. Because for number three, the layer thing wasn''t such an important topic. What matters is that Anarches is dead and one less target, and how to tailor the other dart. It is only one point.


    "So I ask, can you use that layer to defeat the next dart?


    "... well, now you''re resting. I don''t know if I noticed, but I think I can use it. Dart would be a mixed opponent for him."


    "Really? I hope it distracts you at best. Anyway, the next person, Dart, is a pain in the ass. If my imagination is correct, my ability to transform is useless, and I''m a much harder opponent to keep up with than I am to anarchize. Without cooperation, it''s not very, but it''s not something we could have done."


    "Oh, you''re the rarest user of power in the world. I want to know how you can take him down."


    Banderas looked troubled, but curious in its heart. What kind of battle will happen if you hit the layer on the dart. Will the layer show its true value or will the dart expose its corpse? I thought it was going to be fun no matter how I fell.


    Continued

 1341 City of Pleasure, Part 176 - Retaliation

    "... yah... layers"


    "Ugh... ku"


    "Layers!"


    When the layer woke up, a beautiful woman I had never even seen there glanced at the layer''s face worryingly. I questioned who the layer would be, and shortly afterwards I remembered that it was Irmatal who ate the fruit of the phantom dream. I remember Ilmatal, who ate the fruit of a phantom dream in the battle at the Hall of the Evil Spirit, temporarily hiding her until it was undone. Because the boy alone would be suspicious, he was letting Utility watch him with the help of Letore. Apparently, they brought him in there.


    At the edge of the room is an impulse with a Buddha top surface, and Ilmatal and Uty peeking into his face worryingly. Other than that, I didn''t see anyone. Shempez had also been recovered safely.


    Layers follow their memories, recalling their dying memories and the usefulness of knocking down the anarchy on the pomegranate. You must have knocked someone down, you''ve never forgotten the usefulness of killing people. But I can''t remember how I could have done that. He should have been someone beyond what he could manage with his efforts at that point. And there''s no wound that should have been fatal. All you have is a strong sense of tiredness, but that also bodes well for you to recover.


    Layer asked Uty.


    "Uty cured me?


    "Oh, my God! There''s no such thing as a wound that can''t be healed by this flying panacea called Uti. Oh ho ho ho!"


    "You''re freaking out."


    Layer grinned bitterly at the impossibly high laughing utility, glancing at Irmatal.


    "You''re not going back inside, are you?


    "But I shrunk a little, so I think I''ll be back to normal soon. If that happens, I''ll go back to my mom for once."


    "That''s better. Thank you. There are strange signs outside the city. It''s strangely killing, and maybe there''s a fight tonight. I don''t know what kind of move Jaeger''s in, so even if he''s pissed off, it''s safest to be beside the captain.


    By the way, what time did the bell ring?


    "A second rang just now from the bell announcing noon. It''s time for the sun to lean."


    "Is that all you''ve been asleep for? I''d like to eat something light, if possible, but can I put it up for you?


    "If it''s a simple thing in the dining room downstairs, they''ll get it out. ''Cause I asked you just now."


    "Mmm, thank you."


    That''s all Layer tells him, he just tries to get himself up and out of the room. I saw an impulse and spoke up.


    "You''re not gonna ask me anything?


    "You wouldn''t answer me if I asked, would you? And what''s clear about that is that there is another person who should be defeated. We don''t have time until sundown. We need to move on now."


    "... I keep a message. It''s from a kid dressed as a stray." The leader is waiting for you at yesterday''s place. "


    "... ok"


    After the layer had answered and left while it was meaningful, the impulse was thinking with a difficult face. Uty speaks there.


    "Hey Impulse. Who''s the layer? I know because it''s me, but his hands and feet, they''ve been stuck since I broke them once. You can''t do that without magic."


    "I think so, too. But there are people with powers that humans can''t explain, and maybe he does, too. All I know is he''s not our enemy. And oh, I see. I''m so stubborn, I''ll do what I decide to do once. I''m glad we''re not enemies."


    "... similar"


    "Huh?"


    "Layer, you look like your mom somewhere. I can''t explain it well, but I can''t even use magic, but I''m sure he was born to meet his mom from the beginning. I feel that way."


    Such a word came out of Ilmatal''s mouth, but it was an event that Ilmatal himself could not explain well. How did you think it was similar? Even that cannot be explained to Irmatal, but he did think that his later appearance, which he sometimes finds difficult to get close to, was similar.


    "... Shit, you anarchist idiot. Where''d he go?"


    Dart poisoned as he walked through a painting of Tarram. Dirt didn''t think he could do it alone, but he was going to rendezvous with Anarches thinking about when he fell into an adhesive state. And most importantly, I couldn''t let you kill Anarches. It''s not about taking anarchy into account. A line of Zems is killed. I have a problem with that fact.


    Dart is sensible. I also know that I am distorted, and I am certain that I will be punished in the light of the ethics of the world. Yet we also know that we cannot be punished because of Zems'' prestige.


    Dart was originally a routine man to kill people. Born into the family of magicians, he had many opportunities to touch various disciplines and was a strong boy among his brothers and sisters, among others, when it came to his willingness to ''learn''. The family line specializes in restorative magic, and attributes are predominantly earthy. Healing is a common impression when it comes to restorative magic, and many think of the Arnelian Sisters, but slightly different in the sorcerer''s lineage. It often kills a variety of creatures to study and practice more efficient healing magic. In fact, in his lineage, he was sometimes entrusted with the dismantling of death row inmates by a nearby city. Dart accompanied the scene when he was only 10 years old. It wasn''t too early or too late, but while many fainted or escaped with the anguished expression and screams of a human being to be dismantled alive, he just looked at the sight so that his eyes could suck and eat in.


    It would have been alerted as an unusual sight had it not been for the sorcerer''s lineage. But Dirt became affirmed in the clan as a research enthusiastic and promising sorcerer of the future. Eventually, it didn''t take three years, from the study of sorcery to the dismantling itself, and to the point where on death row his desires could no longer be heeded. And when Dart''s clan was broken down by the sorcery society and subject to expropriation, Dart did not hesitate to give the life and research results of the entire clan to the sorcery society in order to make himself safe.


    Dart repeated the murders even after he was free, so much so that he would be suspected and investigated by his guild as well. Such a thought by him is a way to escape the pursuit of the Alliance by being recognized as a fellow Zems. Prospects succeed by doing so, and he succeeds in gaining the blind trust and fame of being a fellow brave man, but if there is only one miscalculation, is it that Zems was too strong than he could have imagined? Concerned about Zems, who can''t read the idea, the usual dart considerably restrains himself. Therefore, breathing in these places is indispensable.


    I was interrupted. Even calm beasts get angry if they interrupt their sleep and diet. I was going to leave Tarram in a good mood, but there are people who got in the way. Dart''s frustration reached its peak, and he seemed to forget that the cause lay with him.


    "Anarchess fool... the sun will lean already. Where are you selling oil, you sex beast?"


    He watched the liquor bottle rolling on the side of the road with an enamored look from somewhat further away.


    Continued

 1342 City of Pleasure, Part 177 - Retaliation

    "Though we''re apart between, there''s something you don''t realize. After all, it''s called dart and good anarchy, and I guess our people don''t have enough strength. Sometimes our people are too full of monsters.


    And I don''t even realize I''ve been tailed forever, because of my abilities. I know you want to attract them. "


    In Enema''s view, two minutes have already elapsed since the tail was followed. It''s not like you shouldn''t have had a chance to set it up, but how come there''s nothing there? As for the Enema, if the person following Dart showed a gap, he would have hunted you. Even a man like that is one of us for once. Besides, the very fact that Zems'' people die is a problem. Whatever happens if you die uninhabited on the border, it''s reputational if you die all over a city like this. Given Dart''s ability, I knew I was going to use him as bait, so I tried to help myself secretly. Fire is limited to extinguishing while it is small. That was supposed to happen, but it seemed to burn faster than I thought.


    Enema realized he had been taken further behind. There are only a few people who can approach from behind them.


    "Oh, I see. You''ve been waiting for this."


    "What are you bumping about?


    He looked familiar to those who spoke from behind.


    "Oh, not the famous brave lady."


    "You''re famous, too, among mercenaries."


    It was Fostina standing behind the Enema. And even behind it was the figure of Lilliam, the head of Tarram''s vigilante.


    "I didn''t know Tarram''s vigilante and brave men were close."


    "Not that we''re always close, but maybe we know each other''s faces."


    "I heard from a certain muscle. I heard that my fellow brave men are doing more than anything else in the city. I didn''t think so, just in case. I don''t mind in a little while, could you accompany me?


    In that word Enema guessed. How could those I was tracking not set up on the dart? I don''t know when I got in touch, but I noticed I was being followed further and sent over Fostina and Lilliam. It is a close opponent.


    Enema was making a smile with her interest and frustration. Liliam should know what Zems'' people have been doing in this city. Otherwise, the head of the vigilante himself couldn''t have come out of nowhere. Yet this calm. I heard rumors, but I didn''t think it was going to be a glimmer.


    "I''m just touring, right? I don''t want to be disturbed by free time."


    "Then you can stand still. Let me tell you something about this tarram. If you''re one of the brave ones, I personally have a lot of stories I''d like to hear, and I don''t need to hesitate. I''m the chief vigilante in this city, so there''s no guide who knows more about the city than I do, including what''s behind it, right?


    The tone is polite, but Lilliam''s words had strength that I wouldn''t let say I didn''t like. Say no, it''s like putting yourself at a disadvantage. Surely there is no reason to say no. Even if I say no to it, it is clear that it will follow. I may be able to be left alone, but when they were both at the same time, I just couldn''t.


    "(Dart, your fate may have run out. Well, good luck. Either way, I can''t handle this kind of predicament. Then Zems himself will kill me one day)"


    When Enema sighed small, he took Liliam and Fostina''s offer and at first glance decided to get into shopping like a friendly threesome.


    And the pivotal dart was coming to an unpopular place himself. It''s not like there''s no crowd, but there''s a book of nights coming up. I thought now would be the time to fight. Dim little back street. There is one dewstore where you don''t know what you''re selling, the shopkeeper and the customers in front of it. There are three strays on the street. There''s one flower girl behind it. When Dart stopped his leg, he looked back behind his back and spoke.


    "I know you are. How about it''s time to come out? You can''t just sneak around forever, can you?


    It is a cheap provocation. If you''re in a position to chase, you''ll never leave. But Dart was certain for some reason. This tracker doesn''t just wait for his opponent to get screwed. He said he was a proud opponent of the way he fought himself. Otherwise, you won''t have to set me up with a fellow brave man.


    No reply. But the street air changed. Placed for a moment in Dart''s voice, a floater jumped from the three sides. Shortcuts in their hands, respectively. It was also clear from the movement that they were the kind of assassins, but their blades were skewered by piles stretched from the ground, without dart reaching.


    Go on, a series of shooting bows fly from the opener. It was a very rare weapon that could fire a bow continuously by turning the handle, but all of them too, piles stretching off the ground knock it off. The same was true of the circle moon rings (chakram) slipping through between the stretched piles. As Dart stepped on his feet, countless piles appeared in the place where the dewstore was located to skewer assassins for each dewstore. Immediately after that.


    "Brother, would you like flowers?


    Behind it, there was a flower selling girl with no sound. It was a dart poked at by surprise, but the flower seller girl was smiling at the bouquet. Between that smile being suddenly invisible with the flame that appeared, and Dart knowing it was the flame that emerged from the bouquet of flowers offered, the flower seller girl was already skewered and desperate. Around the dart, the ground rose like a wall, without a single burn.


    Dart said away looking bored as he paid for the dirt.


    Continued

 1343 City of Pleasure, Part 178 - Retaliation

    "Huh, it''s something I don''t think I can do with such a third-rate assassin. Why don''t you just show up?


    Of course no one would show up, but a knife flew in from all directions of the dart trying to respond to that word. An impossible amount, such as cutting judgment, for a constant person. Yet Dart had magically slapped down all the knives flying from all directions.


    I''m sure number three was watching that series of flows.


    "Is he a defensive specialist magician? It''s a combination of autonomous defensive witchcraft and arbitrary activated witchcraft. The basics are dirt magic, but it would be very troublesome if you were to automatically knock down a throwing weapon. There is, of course, some powerful defensive magic if recognized. Now, how do we break down that castle?"


    Simply think about it, it would be good to attack with enough material to cause an outage of magic, but not so much preparation. There will be tactics if it becomes an autonomous defensive magic trick, but I don''t know if I can find it. Number three doesn''t have so much experience fighting magicians. When I found out what they were capable of, I thought about the next hand, and the third unintended person appeared on the spot.


    Number three is going to raise his voice unexpectedly, but naturally Dart was also noticing as soon as possible.


    "Oh, you were yesterday''s boy. Are you here again without sexual punishment? I don''t think so, but you''re the one who set this up, too?


    On the spot where Dart and No. 3 fought, the lay boarded with dignity from the front. Layer was sloppily pulling out his sword without responding to Dart''s inquiry.


    Not long before that. Layers had responded to the call of Bandras and had come to the unused buildings of the city. When the conductor led the layer inside, Banderas, who was on the spot, lowered all his men and left them alone with the layer. Surprisingly, Banderas'' men were all boys and girls.


    Layer watched the sight in a complicated mood, but when we were alone, he switched our heads and asked. I don''t even try to hide the thorns in that voice.


    "For what?


    "I''m trying to work with you. I still have the sorcerer''s dart left. Let''s take him down, shall we?


    "Of course."


    "Then I''ll work with you. Let me show you his abilities and weaknesses."


    Layers lay their hands on the sword in the words. The voice contained anger.


    "What are you up to? You were the one who sent that girl into the fight against Anarches, weren''t you? I''m dying because of it. What do you think and what do you want?


    "I guess it''s natural to feel resentful. I didn''t expect your lord to push Anarchy that far. I thought it was too one-sided to confirm the character of the Lord. Therefore, I was allowed to add a little palm.


    Besides, it''s the employer''s intention to end the anarchy and dart, but it was in the first place that he brought them in. It is not true that you are attached and responsible. Shaking in that narrow room, is that it?


    And now more than that, I want to see you fight and activate your abilities. That power I showed you in the battle ahead. The Lord himself must be confused. I know how to use my powers, but I might be good at it. Is that what this is all about?


    I didn''t feel any lies in Banderas'' words, and I was accurately describing the feelings of the lay people. From the hand that holds the sword, a little power falls out.


    "Are you gonna tell me you can answer that question?


    "Of course it is the Lord Himself who responds. But the answer will only be obtained in the battle. It''s only a battle with someone powerful enough to kill your Lord. Dart is so much stronger than anarchy. Maybe we''ll get something to fight the Darts."


    "Why teach me weaknesses?


    "Because otherwise it doesn''t even have to be a fight. I don''t know about that weakness, but if you''re the same sorcerer, you''ll never beat that one with just a swordsman. No, even if you''re a sorcerer, there''s a pretty limited number of sorcerers in the sorcery society who can kill that one. Dart and the Lord go poorly together. I don''t know if I can fight with advice."


    "... okay, I''ll just ask you. It''s up to me."


    "Of course you''re right. His alias is'' Mage '', but it''s called this from within his peers. Dart from" The Trapper "and. The ability to..."


    Bandras explained Dart''s abilities. Layers who hear the word magically. The expression is serious in itself.


    Continued

 1344 City of Pleasure, Part 179 ~ Retaliation ? ~

    "- Indeed. That ability sucks for me. I mean, it must suck for a lot of magicians as well as people who don''t have the means to attack magic."


    "Exactly. There will be no problem in a situation where there is as much preparation as possible for enduring warfare, but Dart''s ability is best demonstrated in urban areas where people can be disputed and in places with lots of shields. Normal magicians are believed to have the best ability to fight in places rich in nature, but Dart specializes in fighting in the city. Do you understand what Non is trying to say?


    "I regret it, okay"


    "Unfortunately, I can''t even advise you on how to fight where I found out. I can''t even imagine the art of winning by cutting the front and fighting. Is there anything you can do?


    "For once, a few came to mind. It''s going to be worth a try."


    "Ho."


    There are actually several ways Bandras can also tailor a dart, but that presupposes a surprise. If you are one of them, it will be easy to be surprised, but if you are perceived to be an enemy, your chances are even lower. Yet Layer says he has come up with multiple ways to defeat Dart. It was also interesting for Banderas, but I looked forward to that.


    "Don''t let him sneak up on the battle, let him see it."


    "Now don''t interrupt me, okay?


    "Of course not. By the way, if you say no to one thing, that girl is one of Noon''s men. I don''t know who the boss is, but all the bandits made up of boys and girls in this city are a flavor of the Banderas Bandits. Don''t tell me it''s terrible, huh? Loiters and others can have trouble eating that day if they don''t work to steal, and most importantly, whether or not they have money on hand is the key to raising the poor who don''t even have a family registration.


    Noh only teaches those who wish to kill, and in principle, until he is an adult, the killing is lawful. Stealing and targeting is limited to wealthy objects, and they teach you not to steal to ruin your opponent. Those who save a certain amount and wish to lose their legs have not stopped, and some have their own stores based on the money they have earned in fact themselves.


    Am I wrong about what I''m doing?


    "I don''t know that. But..."


    It was the same layers that did any dirty thing to live. And the layers didn''t even hesitate to kill. Neither that nor this, because he had no one to lead him. For the floaters here, that means it''s bandrass. Is it like an alphilis for me? If you think about it that way, I certainly don''t feel like blaming Banderas.


    But.


    "I''m always wondering if there was anything else I could do, possibly. Stealing must be a cheap way. I''m sure we''ll find a better way."


    "I can''t live with every beauty."


    "I know. But that''s not what I or you should talk about. And our hands are stained with blood."


    "I won''t deny it. But if you don''t, it''s true that nobody did."


    Still, I mean it when I feel like I shouldn''t keep Bandras alive, but I couldn''t say anything more to the layer. Outside the building, hostility towards layers is felt to be common. That''s all we know about the stray kids trusting Banderas. Layers somehow felt close to guilt and were to leave the scene shriveling the killing intentions they were pointing against Banderas.


    "I''ll follow your guide to the dart. Non''s men are watching. Non has a little work to do, so we''ll meet up when it''s done. Never set me up until Noon meets you."


    "Depends on the situation. Either way, you''re not gonna help me, are you?


    "Nona. But there will be others who are after Dart. There is no hand in not using them. Use everything you can."


    "I''m going to do that from the start."


    As the layer exited the building, a relatively elderly boy gave instructions to follow the layer with his jaw. And before they took me, Fondaine was waiting. Layer didn''t know her name, but she looked familiar to her face.


    Continued

 1345 City of Pleasure, Part 180 ~ Retaliation ? ~

    "You''re the guide?


    "It''s a foundine. I wonder if we met yesterday."


    Fundaine smiled and asked for a handshake, but the layer did not respond. I can pull in the hand that Fondaine put out with her face in trouble.


    "You don''t have to be so hostile. Did I do something?


    "It''s just the side that''s supposed to guide us. You don''t need to get used to each other, do you?


    "You''ll need a greeting spot. You don''t know where the same mercenaries meet, do you?


    "Then all you have to do is get close."


    "Stiff kid. Well, fine, because I''m supposed to show you to Dart''s. I''ve been asked to finish him off, too."


    "You mean you can help me?


    "It depends on the situation. If you want to fight alone, you can give in. I don''t have a grudge against someone else who darts, and that''s the end of the request if someone will put a stop to it. It''s not like I''m going to give you a special reward. And..."


    "It''s hard to breathe with people you don''t know. Isn''t it easier to do whatever you want with each other?


    "- Right. Exactly."


    The foundation seemed stuck in words for a moment, but the layer didn''t care why. The gaze of Fundaine I see today was no different from that of a normal human being, and the layers could only think for a moment and push it into the edge of their head, wondering what was the gaze that I had previously felt murderous. Perhaps this foundine is irreplaceable. Besides, you shouldn''t count on Bandras. This time alone, I have to deal with a magician so hand-worked that I''ve never fought before. He thinks about dealing with magicians and has some lectures at Jaeger and instruction from Renatica, but he doesn''t always know what will happen.


    Layers were already gearing up to fight the darts, increasing their concentration. Behind it, he didn''t even realize that Fondaine was nodding her tongue, with a calm look on her face.


    Jake was thinking while summarizing what happened on this expedition in his report. Usually this is the end of the expedition. The evil spirits that nest in Tarram crusade safely, and all they have to do is return. However, in the face of the unsolicited situation in which the great army of oaks surrounded Tarham, the Knights of the Temple had been asked to respond with difficulty.


    Tarrum is a free city, but it''s unlikely that Arnelia has the option of abandoning it any more than it is not involved. However, when asked what they can do with just about 50 people, a single breakthrough is the limit at best.


    The surrounding branches are already seeking reinforcements through the Demon of Use. Just about a day to get to the city where there is an army. From there, he negotiated with the army, put the army together, and set out with minimal food, about five days until his arrival. I was expected to have a long way to go.


    Alphilis and the others set up an army of oaks last night, but they were astonishingly unresponsive and vice versa creepy. Demons and subspecies are sometimes born with subspecies called kings (lords) and dominant species (masters), many with special powers and rich in charisma. They may form a detachment party to attack villages and travellers, and if they are led, they may become demon kings, but forming a large legion so far is rare in history. It is also very rare to understand strategy, tactics, as human beings do, no matter how intelligent Lords are. The most troubling thing about setting up a power reconnaissance is an unresponsive opponent. If you intimidate me and I don''t react, I can''t hit my next hand. This is the basis of military law, but it is very difficult to practice in the field. The conclusion was that the Orcs have a very powerful leader more than the Demon King equivalent.


    And reports of objects indicate that there is movement in the army of oaks. What should be done to those who are likely to move this evening is that Ultina has now left for consultation. In Ultina''s reading, it was a reasonable assumption that the vigilante and Jaeger, coupled with the swordsmen, etc. would make a breakthrough with the opponent''s load. In the meantime the city of Tarram will be defenseless, but whether that is a good thing or not. It is Ultina''s reading that it will be the only city with inadequate city walls and not suitable for defensive lines.


    Then Jake and the other knights thought that the citizens'' sacrifice was inevitable, but I can''t think of any other measures. And wherever Marduk went at this time, he was not in the inn. I''m not saying I don''t seem to know what''s going on because I''m only telling Ultina that I''ll leave the rest to her, but as far as Ultina''s puzzled face goes, I guess it''s an unplanned action. What is in this city where evil spirits are supposed to be gone? Jake couldn''t help but worry about it earlier. And I don''t feel like the odd killings and signs are inside, not outside the city.


    Jake, who couldn''t stand it, decided to go outside with only his sword when he took his seat.


    Continued

 1346 City of Pleasure, Part 181 - Behind the Glorious City ① -

    "Jake, where are you going?


    "Hey, look for something"


    "Then I''ll join you."


    Jake slowly turned down Maple''s offer, but was pushed off because it was a mission. If you forcefully say no, you''ll just be tailing me this time. Jake gave up and admitted to accompanying Maple.


    Jake, out of the city, starts walking unannounced, but Maple followed him without saying anything. I think maple silence would be appreciated at times like this. Jake didn''t think about it himself, because he went outside. I couldn''t answer that question, and it was just a distraction.


    In doing so, Jake stepped into the place where the poor lived. It is a dim picture, with little light, even though it is dusk. If it''s not popular, that''s fine, but there are only so many signs of people there. They were like beasts that lurked their breath, I knew they were listening to the Jakes.


    Jake doesn''t know. That this is the home of the bandits led by Banderas. It was where the layers stepped in at noon.


    "Jake, where are we?


    "I don''t. But you don''t have a very good vibe. I don''t think you''re welcome."


    As Jake stepped in, the signs slowly caught. And the stray children who show up from before. When they stopped Jake''s leg, the leading boy called out. The year would be better than Jake''s. The affordability remained marginal, but almost seemed to be of irreplaceable age when it came to adulthood.


    "You''re a knight, aren''t you, kid? What are you doing in such a gloomy place?"


    "Nothing like anything else. I was just taking a walk and I just walked by. Let''s get you through there."


    "We''re doomed from here. I suggest you turn back."


    "Otherwise, life could end, right?


    "Don''t say anything extra"


    The leading boy was blaming him because the boy next door said he blackmailed him. Jake was listening to the interaction in silence, but when his hand reached out from the shadows to its back, Jake twisted his hand up with his hind hand.


    "Ouch! Let go!


    "... did you aim for a bag of hips? No alarm, no clearance."


    "You guys, don''t do extra imitations! This kid is a Knights Temple. It doesn''t get loco when you get involved. I''ll take care of this place, get out!


    In the boy''s words, the signs around him and the stray children in front of him disappeared simultaneously. Apparently, the boy is in a pretty trustworthy position. Once again, the boy turned to Jake.


    "Apologies for the disrespect, knight Sama. But there''s really nothing here. We have our discipline, and that doesn''t mix with any of them. It''s a half-dropped spot from Tarram, too. Will you please leave me alone?"


    "I was just really taking a walk and walking by, too. Nothing. I''m not going to ruin life here in any way. But there''s a lie in your words. Doesn''t that mean there''s nothing?"


    The word had a sharpness like a blade. The boy was accidentally pressured by the intensity of the words unleashed by Jake, one smaller head than himself.


    "If something happens, what do we do?


    "Nothing. I just have a strange heartbeat. You know this tarram is surrounded by an army of orcs, right?


    "Oh, I know. What''s wrong with that?


    "Either way, if the orcs attack, this city is over. There''s no barrier or force in this city that can just keep them out. It''s possible to survive depending on how you do it. But a lot of people will die. The city should also be a sea of fire. In that, there''s no point in being drawn to a place like this. Well, there''s no punishment for showing me around, is there?


    Jake''s words were oddly convincing. I didn''t know why I wanted to see this place until then, but the boy decided to let Jake through. If you say no, because I thought somehow this boy would get into this place. Then you should guide yourself and avoid such a place first.


    The boy put Jake through, but Jake followed him quietly as he was strangely guided. The boy led Jake by surprise, but in the meantime, the tension gradually came apart as well. What they are going through is the residential area of this place. It is narrow enough to have to give way to each other''s attitudes when crossing with people who come from before. Plus, the building is built vertically and connected by pedals, so the sky doesn''t look like much either. I''m sure the sewage maintenance hasn''t been locked either. The strange smell was good, and the floaters, who seemed obviously ill there, were trembling at each other.


    Continued

 1347 City of Pleasure, Part 182 - Behind the Glorious City ② -

    "It''s narrow, isn''t it? It''s best for two people to get through. They used to be the same size as the street outside. With more people and more additions, this is what happened... not too surprised, you."


    "I''m out of the same place. Not so far."


    "Are you an orphan?


    "Right."


    My eyes softened a little when I saw Jake the boy in those words.


    "Well... why is the orphan in the Temple Knight again?


    "There was a lot going on. Especially if I''m lucky."


    "I guess so. I envy you."


    Jake couldn''t say anything. Of course, I circle around, and even though there have been efforts, I find myself wondering how blessed I am now. Many orphans do not attach themselves to a decent profession, and sometimes die. The world is not kind to those who lost it once. I can''t help but feel the sight of envy from there. Can we get rid of these mechanisms one day? But Jake couldn''t even come up with a solution.


    The boy speaks.


    "Joining the Bandras Bandits here is the only way out of poverty. There is also rigorous sorting and training for it, but if we succeed, we can even get out of this city. The Bandits teach you a lot. The same goes for stealing, but for protection or even more combat training, how to appraise goods, and easy education. I''ve been entrusted with one of the city''s caretakers, but if I serve another year, I''ll be freed and clear to graduate from the Bandits. We''re going to set up an orphanage based on the money we''ve saved."


    "An orphanage?


    "Oh. I have some easy medical experience, and the people out here are supposed to give me financial assistance. Almost there, I''d like to at least let a few of you live a decent life. Are you crazy?"


    "No... I think it''s more of a splendid thing. But Arnelia..."


    "I know what you''re trying to say. I also know that there is an organization called Arnelia. But it''s not omnipresent. In fact, there are only so many stray children. I''m not accusing Arnelia. I can''t leave it to people, that''s all.


    You''ve made me listen to boring things. This is the deepest part of the area. There''s really nothing more. "


    Listening to the boy''s words, he had come sometime to a slightly open place. Still about 20 people can get together? The narrow place was covered by a slab ceiling and looked like it was sneaking eyes. Assembly Hall. That''s what the boy was describing. Jake thought it was natural to open the assembly hall more and see the sky, but it''s very dim here. If there were no candles even at noon, reading books would be irresistible.


    And this is where bandit executives gather. Jake looked over this place for now, but his spine snapped. I don''t know what it is, but it just didn''t feel right.


    "Um... Bandolas, is that it? Aren''t the bandits'' captains in the right place? I don''t see a room or anything."


    "The captain doesn''t have a specific twist. I''m not always in Tarham, but when I''m in Tarham, I''m more or less disappearing behind this compartment. You always said you''d change where you sleep, so I''ve never seen you sleep."


    "Isn''t that strange?


    "Where?


    The boy didn''t seem to grasp the meaning of Jake''s words, but Jake was aware that his discomfort was gradually taking shape.


    "If you were a bandit, you''d hide your money and treasures somewhere, wouldn''t you? Isn''t this a safe place for no one to step in, Tarram? Besides, even if it''s based in another town, this is where it''s based, right? Then there must be a place to store something important. But there''s nothing here, is there? And there''s no watch."


    "That''s true, too... but you just don''t know anything but the captain. Besides, the captain is not so interested in hardware. I only take what I need and share it with the poor, but I don''t usually live so flashy. We only eat crude meals like us."


    "... it sounds splendid, but it''s still weird, too. Not just bandits, but humans have one or two important things. I hide my treasures. I could put it in a box, hide it under my bunk, or maybe carry it with me. What a bandit, huh?


    "What are you trying to say?


    "I said it''s odd that you''re great enough to be entrusted with this place, but you haven''t been informed of anything. Where are the other executives? What about the deputy chief, or the equivalent executive?


    The boy was annoyed by Jake''s allegations. Sure, I''m left to be away, but I haven''t been informed of anything. I have been told that the Bandras Bandits'' activities still go through this ghetto and that those who continue to bandits are the main constituents, but I didn''t have an invitation. I told the orphanage after being worried for a while when they asked me if I wanted to do anything when I left here, but it would be a lie if I didn''t admire the members of the Banderas Bandits. Yet the boy was slightly jealous that he didn''t even accept the invitation.


    And speaking of other executives besides Bandras, I had no name for it. I have spoken to executives who seem to be liaison officers in the absence of Bandras, but I have never seen the same face. I''ve been in the Banderas Bandits for nearly 10 years and have never seen a fixed executive outside of Banderas. The boy shook his head to the side and dispelled his unpleasant thoughts.


    "... I''m sure, I just don''t know. The Bandrass Bandits are bandits who will never get caught."


    "... I''m sorry to interrupt, but do you know when the Banderas have been around?


    The boy turned to the maple that had been silent until now.


    "No, I don''t. The captain is a fine grandfather, so it''s been about 30 years?


    "Actually, this may not be very well known - the Banderas bandits, when combined with their predecessors, are said to be bandits that last more than 200 years. Bandras Bandits is the name of the last 37 years or so, and before that it was another name. We consider ourselves the same bandits because we act the same way."


    "200 years? Then Banderas..."


    "Yeah, I''m not human. At least subhuman. That''s what we think. And while it is true that they are known as prostitutes, and what they do is plagiarism and a sufficient crime, they are also famous for not causing human harm, except accidental murder in their actions. Plus sometimes you crush bandits and other bandits, or you get a request from your guild. You may simply be charitable, and therefore the Banderas Bandits are not subject to crusade from the Alliance or Arnelia.


    But crime is crime. I''ve done full-scale tracking before. A man named Banderas is not easy to capture because his appearance changes depending on his age and he is probably seen to have the ability to transform. But if you''re an executive close to him - that''s what I thought. But I couldn''t catch anyone. "


    "Aren''t we all simply good?


    "A hundred years ago, it is on record that we even moved to the Sorcery Society. Do you still think there''s someone you can''t catch?


    Jake''s unpleasant hunch intensified. I know all about the Sorcery Society. Even now, I heard that if you have difficulty tracking when hunting demons, you may be asked to send personnel to the Magic Church. What do you mean they can''t catch every human being?


    "Maple, what do you mean"


    "The sorcery association moved, which would mean using the sorcery of tracking. You know who can''t catch one of them - you know what happens when the magic of tracking expires, right?


    "magically disarmed, out of range of effects, or - if the subject dies"


    "That''s right. It should be noted that the magic of tracking used by the Sorcery Society is very precise and not very well known, but you can see its location anywhere on the continent. Of course, the farther you go, the less accurate you will be, but they always know which direction you are in. I don''t even know the details of how far I''ve done it, but there won''t be anything to do with the sorcery society. If that''s the case..."


    "... I see. That''s not good."


    "... I don''t know, just tell me so I can figure it out"


    "I mean - aren''t the Banderas all murdered every time they work?"


    Continued

 1348 City of Pleasure, Part 183 - Behind the Glorious City ③ -

    The boy didn''t seem to be able to swallow the meaning of Jake''s words. With the boy on his ass, who remained decent, Jake began to examine the walls of the place where he was said to be a rally hall.


    "Maple, let''s find Yasa. Hi. I have a strange feeling."


    "Yeah, I''m starting to feel that way too"


    "Wait, don''t do anything unsolicited! And I don''t know what that means. Every time I ask for it, I kill my people."


    "It is possible. The world is cruel, so much so that neither I nor you understand. Besides, if you can escape the pursuit of the Sorcery Church, it''s best to disarm the sorcery. So I thought the Bandrass Bandits had magicians."


    "It wasn''t. There are no traces of sorcery in this compartment. Even though this is the only city where magic has been laid down, there''s no such trace here. How many more additions, renovations, if this is so narrow and unsanitary, can also be a hotbed for the plague, and it''s usually the city that would do those treatments with magic. Also, if you want to keep something hidden as an Azito of the Bandits, it''s normal that you''re practicing exculpatory witchcraft. But it wasn''t even here. If you''re in a place like this, you''ll lose it with sensors."


    "There''s a lookout like you in this section, and an area so unhygienic that no one wants to step in. Those are the confusion, and no one but residents steps in here with interest. The truth is, maybe I don''t need to unravel the magic. But on the contrary, what if you created this place so that you don''t even have to do magic?


    "What?


    Jake continued in response to the boy''s startling reaction. The hand keeps looking for the wall. Maple followed suit.


    "This city is a nest of sorcery. From what you need to what you don''t. I thought it was the result of a mogul magician applying it as if it showed his business and realm. Or just a prank. But there is no magic here in a city where magic is so abundant. Mages don''t even step in - if you planted the impression that''s all a bad place to get rid of outside humans, it''s great to hide. There''s no way I''m hiding anything in a place like that."


    But if the sensor checks...


    "I know the sensors very well because I know them, but there are several ways to seal the sensors. One is magic, and one is uninterrupted shock and noise. And then - a structure so complex that you can''t feel it on your sensors. Structure of this compartment, complex additional buildings, overflowing people. All of them jam the sensors.


    Your people don''t have sensors, or they''re very poorly equipped. Didn''t I? "


    "It''s..."


    The boy had trouble replying. Jake was right, but I didn''t want to admit it. Maple agrees with Jake.


    "I couldn''t confirm a single witchcraft on my way here either. At best, Tarram''s magic is mostly commonplace, except for people, and to such an extent that it changes the degree of excitement to increase your willingness to buy, but I didn''t know it wasn''t even there. I''ve never been to Tarram before."


    Only the position of the wall where the maple slapped was the sound different. Maple slammed the wall there carefully and plugged a short knife along an area with different sounds. Then part of the wall came off and something like a handle appeared. It''s chained up ahead, so I guess it opens somewhere when you pull it off. I tried to plug my hand into that place, which is a little low, but I can''t get inside.


    "It''s not like a kid''s hand to get in when it''s so narrow - I don''t know how to get in... ku, it''s stiff"


    The maple pulls as hard as it can, but the chains are barely frightening. But by pulling the chain, there was a floating part of the ground. Sharply Jake identified it and took control of the maple.


    "Maple, that''s enough. Okay."


    "Huh?"


    Jake''s sword flashes sharply. On that floor, which seemed to be a plate, there was an iron door. Quite a heavy door doesn''t scare me with Jake''s arm.


    "What... such a heavy object, how did you pull it open with a handle?


    "I''ll help too"


    "Let''s use this"


    The iron rod the boy brings through the wheel with the chain of doors on it and opens it with the principle of this. When the three of them opened enough doors to rip open, the humid air rose from them. At the same time, Jake had a smell on his nose that he had been able to smell. Jake''s expression gets more rude to Russia.


    "... maybe there''s something I don''t like. Maple, are you ready?


    "It''s a stupid question, Jake. I''m more used to the training ground."


    "Or so it is."


    "Hey, wait. What''s up, what''s ahead?


    "I don''t think you should know."


    "Idiot! I didn''t know I was here, so I''m sorry! Besides, I have a right to know!


    Most importantly, Jake nodded after a little roundabout.


    "Okay. If you can regret it, I''ll take you. What''s your name?"


    "Gas."


    "Gus, keep your liver down."


    "You don''t have to tell the kid."


    Gass thought the two were younger than themselves in front of him, but he didn''t care about that. As Jake and Maple went down through a narrow vertical hole, Gass followed suit. There is only one taste of the bandits, and their appearance is inside.


    There was a faint light in the hole, but I guess I''m shredding the hikarigusa and painting it on the wall. The maple lit a candle that was nearby, leading Jake and Gus. It''s pretty wide in the hole. The candles seemed so vast that they could not be illuminated alone.


    Continued

 1349 City of Pleasure, Part 184 - Behind the Glorious City ?

    "I can''t believe there was this space in the basement."


    "That''s pretty deep. I wonder if they''re using the space they used to be."


    "The walls and the like are pretty reinforced. You have people''s hands on you. That also took quite a while, politely. Otherwise, it would be broken, by the way. If you did it alone, you shouldn''t be able to do it in 10 or 20 years. How old the hell is the head of your bandits?


    "I don''t know that. It''s a child''s figure, but he''s just disguised and the actual way he talks is his grandfather. I''ve been told by people I met before that it''s been awesome for 30 years. Nothing more."


    "Where are you from or your family?


    "I don''t know that either. I rarely get to talk to the captain, either. He always shows up pretentious and disappears when. Oh, but there are rumors of fellow brave Zems, so they might know."


    "A fellow brave man is the leader of the Bandits. Maple, what do you think?


    "I only know as much as rumors, too..."


    I recall that there were no good rumors in Arnelia about the brave Zems. But he said it in front of Gass, so he said nothing. Besides, there was a sight in front of me that wasn''t quite there. For what was illuminated by the lights were the remains of demons that had become giant bottles more than the length of a man''s back.


    Maple barely pushed the scream to death, but he rushes to remove the candle. Jake lit the demon with lights when he received it as he snapped a candle from the maple''s hand. It looks like an oak, but it''s huge at the moment. There are horns, and the fangs are slightly different from that of the oak. Apparently I could imagine that it was not a normal oak. A little bit, it could be a mutant species such as the Kings.


    Jake looked further around, the demons equally bottled large and small. None of this was a normal demon, and some were disastrous, enormous, and seemingly altered in appearance. All of this would be subspecies, or kings. Some of them weren''t there, and everything was in the bottle. That number, Zakka 30. Jake couldn''t understand how I did it, even if it would be narrower than the entrance just to carry it in here. More than that, how could I possibly decorate something like this?


    And Jake found one door. Simple doors made of paint and other stripped wood. But the evil that comes from behind is no better than that evil spirit hall. Jake gently opened the door and walked in with the three of them. And some time later, it was Gas who popped up with the screams. And when I threw up in abundance, blue Jake and Maple came out later. Even maples trained as mouthless seem to hold their mouths and hold their vomit to their fullest. Jake was also blue, but he told Maple that he would squeeze his temper.


    "Maple, get in touch with Mr. Ultina or Mr. Marduk. It''s an extra project in my hands."


    "Yeah, yeah. Okay, but isn''t that where the oak outside is?


    "Same goes for that, but you better let me know. It could be a good opportunity because the oak is out there. You can''t let the guy who did this get away with it. It''s more unusual than any unusual person I''ve ever seen or heard. At any rate, I''ll catch you here. You know what I mean?"


    "That''s right... I get it. Because judgment is not my role. Do you tell Jaeger or the vigilante?


    "No, if possible, Arnelia alone would do the processing. If you have to, you''ll have to decide.


    Let''s go outside once more than that. I''m losing my chest, too. "


    Jake shuddered for a long time when he remembered what was going on behind the darkened door. I saw brutal sights running through the battlefield, and I knew in the dossier the backdrop of events that were quite brutal. But this was a heterogeneous event in Jake''s knowledge.


    Now it was Jake who wanted to get out early and get some fresh air.


    Seeing the sword the layers had slipped away, Dart had a tingly unpleasant feeling. That sword, it''s not a normal sword. Seeing a dubious light-shaking sword like cloudy water, Dart was heightening his vigilance.


    "Why don''t you say something, boy?


    "There''s nothing to tell the person who kills you. Shut up and die."


    Layer''s cruel eyes caught Dart. Dart, too, in experience, not once or twice, such as being turned against hatred. I''ve also experienced a lot of resentment, jealousy, etc., and of course I''ve been directed to kill more than once, but I knew these eye-catching people were the scariest. It''s not going to be a leap, just the eyes of those who come to kill while they push and kill hatred. These eye-to-eye opponents are obsessive, but they can also be calm and the most troublesome. Dart was revisiting his perception that he should consider himself a different opponent from last night.


    As Layer''s sword was slashed down against Dart, Dart flipped himself and fled. Because he decided that being slaughtered was dangerous in itself. I know how to fight this kind of opponent. Safely from a distance. This was the iron rule.


    Continued

 1350 City of Pleasure, Part 185 ~ Retaliation ? ~

    I thought as a layer you would take about the first knife, but the other guy isn''t sweet. A blow at Marveysblood should also invalidate defensive magic, but naturally it doesn''t make sense if you don''t hit it. Once released from the intermission, Dart activates a simple sorcery.


    "Debris Bullet (Stonebarrette)"


    Easy stone crushing magic. There are numbers, but not as powerful, and it is best to flicker the layers slightly. If you chant over time, armor will also be a force to strike out, but Dirt did not speak of it as a separate means of attack. When the stone crush hit the sword held by the layer, only the stone crush broke apart brittle. Seeing the phenomenon, Dart gains certainty.


    "I see, is that a demon sword that dispels witchcraft? That''s troublesome, but you should have hidden it till the end."


    "... well, if you hit it once, it''s fatal. Don''t think it''ll be good forever."


    "If you can guess, go ahead?


    "You don''t have to tell me!


    The moment the layer stepped in, a dull pain ran on my leg. If you look, a thin pile protruding from the ground pierces the layer''s feet. Layer instantly struck out the pile with Marveysblood, but Dart was further away in that moment.


    I have a relaxed grin on that look.


    "I know many because my abilities are famous, but I still live this far. Do you know what that means?


    "... I don''t know"


    "If you did some digging, you know it. I''m the ''trapper'' dart. Set up sorcery and trap your opponent. But unless I know what the ability to make it possible is, I''m not gonna beat you. [M]


    Let''s get this far first, and then we''ll talk. "


    The dart stood sparingly, but as soon as the layer stepped out, the trap would start. The type of trap is soil sorcery in principle. The shape and number of piles that the trap activated and popped out varied, some conical and others like, but in the moment between the trap activated and the pile popped out, the layer unraveled them. If one step is taken, three traps are activated from one, and the layer moves forward as it strikes them off. It was impossible for the layers to see through because the magic formations must always glow for the trapping magic to start, but are cleverly hidden until it is activated.


    And whenever the layer cuts off the trap, Dart takes a step back. In doing so, he has kept a certain distance as a layer, and yet Dart himself has launched an attack with "rubble bullets". Only the most preliminary offensive magic that can be activated without chanting, but as the layers strike where they just can''t react, one in several shots hits the layer, gradually taking away their health. Still a layer to advance, but the distance of the dart does not shrink to a single line.


    "(That''s crazy... when are you chanting these numbers, the magic of traps? And how do you know exactly how to read this behavior? Are they all rigged exactly where the foot steps out?


    Layer stopped his leg once. Naturally, the trap stops starting, and the storm of attack stops. He stopped his leg so that the dart would also fit, staring at the layer.


    "Are you done yet?


    "No, I''m identifying. I want to know how you''re doing your trap magic."


    "Oh - it''s not like I''m hiding anything else, but here''s the thing with the sand,"


    "Sand?"


    The sand stretching from Dart''s feet painted the magic formation. Once you draw a magic formation, it disappears and you continue to create a magic formation elsewhere. Even if Dart didn''t draw it himself, he''d been setting up magic formations since earlier. Then I am convinced that many can be set up at the same time.


    Dart said well.


    "I''m not much of a magician. In terms of the total amount of magic power, it is very unlikely for a human being who is endowed with talent and character. Honestly, I saw my limits as a magician. That''s why I thought about it, how you survive combat.


    One of its answers is this. Manipulating numerous sorceries with the least amount of magic. I''ve always wondered why humans don''t use sand and dirt as weapons. If I could have these on my side that are endless everywhere I go, I wouldn''t lose.


    Besides, a creature is sensitive to pain, so even a few scratches restrict movement. You know what? Even a beast, a bone stabbed in his mouth hurts and dies without eating rice. That''s about it, creatures are sensitive to something called pain. I''m not stepping in where I know it hurts.


    The way I fight is plain. But, you know, now we''ve defeated any powerful enemy. The only thing I couldn''t defeat was my people. "


    "Right. But if this one stays still, don''t you have a hitter the other way around?


    "Well, you''re going to be glued. But you didn''t say a word that the trap itself wouldn''t work, did you?


    Dart threw a little bit of stone from the spot, slightly smaller than his fist. When a layer sees something, a magic formation floats there.


    Continued

 1351 City of Pleasure, Part 186 ~ Retaliation ? ~

    "I have these hands, too."


    "Come on!"


    Layers rush to slash them, but some traps activate from farther than between swords, and layers had to move off the spot. The trap was not only touched, some activated at a distance from the subject, some activated over time. Layers'' reactions to multiple types of traps were delayed and pushed further to the side of the defense. Then I saw the trap thrown again and tried to activate it, and the trap activated an unexpected sorcery.


    How dare you strike out the pile, but explode and smash it like a shotgun. I couldn''t even react to a layer that was just as good as an explosion at close range, in the form of a bath from the front. Numerous more traps are activated on layers rolling around while protecting the steeple. When numerous explosions and piles protruded, Dart was giggling spirally.


    "Explosive bomb (ballast), I call it, though. One power at a time isn''t insignificant, but if you hit it directly, the bones will break due to impact, and the meat will be shredded and your eyes will be crushed. You may not be dead, but did you cut a thousand or so of your fingers?


    There''s a reason Dart can fit the layers so well. Dart''s real ability is a prelude to his opponent''s behavior as can be seen from his continued human disintegration. You can read the other person''s psychological state, his or her next behavior, not only from muscle movements, but also from sight, body temperature, breathing, etc. Sometimes a good warrior gets the same feeling, but Dart''s it was able to read his opponent''s behavior with precision close to predicting the future. If you can read the other person''s behavior, set up a trap before you go and watch the other person fall back. It was the basic tactic of the way Dart fought...


    Dart decided it would be time for Layer''s warfare to shrivel, but his leg stopped as he tried to take a step toward Layer. When the earthen smoke rolled up for a moment, there was a layer popping out of it in a straight line. Dart dodges Layer''s sword in the dust.


    "Mm?"


    "I knew it."


    When the layers were undoubtedly distanced, they turned to the dart. Its body has little scratches. It would mean he looked trapped and was dodging everything. Dart was surprised that his predictions had come off, and he was inadvertently questioning the layer.


    "How did you...?


    "Your trap takes a lot of time from reaction to activation. If this moves around at more than a constant speed, it can also not even be activated. Besides, sending the current attack means the attack with this sword is effective. You admitted it yourself."


    "You said the trap moved faster than it activated? But it is."


    Approximately beyond the speed of human reaction, I stopped. Then it is like teaching you that a trap is invalid. Dart decided to change the way he fought.


    "I see. It sure looks different than last night"


    "Have you run out of hand tags yet?


    "No way. This is the real deal, kid"


    With that word, Dart approached defenseless. Layer was surprised only for a moment at the way he approached about the fastfoot, and swung down Marveysblood from the top of his mind. But the sword will be smitten by the dart, and vice versa, he will receive the fist of the dart on his cheek. And when I thought my cheeks were getting a little hot, the layers crept. I just found out they set a trap on my cheek. Layer was rushed with his sword to release the sorcery, and seven fists were put in his belly in that gap.


    The layers were to retreat again and take a distance once. When Dart took off his robe, he found himself with a small hand. Besides, the magicians and other forged flesh. Layer looked open to surprise and saw Dart. I haven''t even heard this story from Banderas. The only information I heard from Banderas was that he was a magician specializing in defense and trapping and that he was very good at prefetching. Have you been lied to, or just don''t even know Banderas? Either way, I had a very bad feeling about the layers.


    "This is what you would have thought, right? The sorcerer thinks all about witchcraft and thinks the flesh is poor. I don''t like it when it seems that way. There is also a fighting method in the sorcery association that combines martial arts and witchcraft, and most importantly, that''s how the president of the sorcery church fights. In my case, too, using martial arts - rather than using martial arts - my magic and properties go well with martial arts. Hit him and then set a trap. This is how it''s supposed to be used, kid."


    "Sounds like you''ve noticed, huh? The only way to beat me is to read through all my prefixes and continue to engage the offense. If you hit it even with one blow, it turns backwards from there. And Ranged Attacks can''t break my defense.


    And one more thing. "


    A black vortex began to spin around the dart. It gathered like an ominous symbol, and began to dance around the dart like a black cloth.


    Continued

 1352 City of Pleasure, Part 187 ~ Retaliation ? ~

    It''s also like a black snake that emerged to protect him, and if you think so, it disperses and becomes like a wall. It was clearly a different use of witchcraft than before. And at the end of the day, when I deformed him into multiple rings spinning around me, Dart snapped good at it.


    "What do you think this is?


    "You''re an unfathomable kid, you don''t like that, do you? This is, hey, it''s called sand iron. This is why iron production tends to flourish in estuary towns. It''s just that the stones in this city have been brought from a volcano or somewhere, with a lot of iron components. This magic will also be activated enough here.


    If you can manipulate sand, so can sand iron in its application. I know a little bit about the magic of gold. "


    "I didn''t ask you."


    Layers set it up, but the swinging down Marveys-Blood was stopped by a changed ring of sand and iron. Anything that moves in magic should cut it. That''s what I was thinking, and they played it. Dirt was expecting this result, or he was calmly watching the layer react without even looking surprised.


    "Apparently you don''t know the characteristics of that demon sword in detail. There are a relatively large number of weapon defenses with the properties of magic deactivation, but most of them make no sense unless they come into direct contact with magic. The magic that can be cursed again is once in a single contact. In this way, if more than one surgical ceremony is incorporated into the sand iron, the sword makes no sense. If you''re a magician, you should know what to do about the curse.


    Now you can safely melee. The meat shreds if you get caught in a spinning ring of sand and iron at high speeds. Even if you miss my fist once, it will be fatal if the curse is not lifted in time. Well, what do you want to do?


    "... no, it just got simpler"


    It was a word and deed that could also be taken as a provocation of the dart, but Layer also pulled out Shempez and set up two swords.


    "All you have to do is avoid all your attacks and slap every single one of those wheels"


    "So he said it was for nothing - this is why I hate kids!


    Dart kicks up the stone at his feet and targets the layer. There comes up the magic formations set up by Dart, and the layers cut them off in an instant. But now he bounced some of it back at Shempez instead of beating it all down with Marveysblood. The bouncing stone activates the trap, but it releases toward the dart that tried to jump. But Dirt predicted even that, and he hasn''t avoided leaving his defenses to the sand iron rings to storm.


    clogging intermission. Approaching the distance of their fists, the two rolled out each other''s fists and swords. Layer''s sword cuts into Dart''s sand iron, but it doesn''t even cut it. With Shempez, winning with strength is as the layers assumed, but it was difficult to make both decisions to vary to thickness.


    Dart''s fists, on the other hand, are all transferred to the layers. Sure, Dirt''s fistfights were excellent, but not as good as he could be with the speed of the layer''s reaction. We remained short of each other''s decision-makers, but there was still room for Dart. I still have a pretty good advantage in pre-reading. Layer gradually suffered a hand injury and didn''t doubt that he would prevail enough to move on. The advantage swayed when my forehead was slashed shallow. Dart''s complexion changed for the first time to a completely unexpected layer of motion without flying behind him. Walled sand iron blocks the way before layers trying to chase them.


    At a distance away again, Dart remembered for the first time a threat to the boy in front of him. When has it been the first time in a one-on-one battle that an opponent has flesh-compelled himself in the middle of a battle? At the very least, it would be to the point of counting with one hand, other than one of my companions. But they are all opponents who were expected to struggle before the battle. I should have been able to predict some results, but this was the first time this had happened during the battle. Dart had inadvertently cast doubt on the layer, even during the battle.


    "Kid, what did you do? How can you break through my defense?


    "... nothing"


    "Lie to me! I''ve never heard of a guy who gets stronger in the middle of a fight! You, would have done something!?


    "There''s no way I''m going to tell you what I did. This is a life exchange. You, do you mistake the battle for a means to satisfy your own desires?


    "Ugh, guh."


    A dart that is said to be full of itself and stuck in words. But what surprised me was that the layers were the same. In the midst of an earlier temptation, a sword ran to be led. Avoid this attack, put your sword out here, and you won''t be defended. When I put out my sword to be guided by those readings, I hit them. However, the layer didn''t know why. Would this be the feeling of pre-reading that Dart spoke of earlier?


    "(Shempez, did you do something?


    "(No, I didn''t do anything. At best, I''ve given you information about their fistfights. The opponent''s fist fighting technique is above and below, and there is no skill in throwing. It''s based on textbooks that have long been widely passed on to the continent, and it''s almost the same. His basic way of fighting is naive, but that defense is creative. Probably an autonomous (automation) defensive witchcraft that uniquely combines witchcraft. I guess they work together to automatically eliminate those who approach them. Otherwise, there''s no way I can react to a throw from behind.)"


    "(Impossible to break through?


    "(Didn''t you break through already? But yeah... being autonomous means you can''t take anything but a determined action. Breakthroughs are bound to be something)"


    "(For example?


    "(It moves at a rate that I can''t keep up with that sorcery process, or something)"


    "(Faster than that reaction... that''s not human business. There are seven wheels, but you can increase them depending on the situation. Think of an attack that would react seven at the same time... no, wait. Than that...)"


    Layer had one way of coming up with it. I don''t know much about witchcraft, but it was worth a try. Layer began to twirl and circle around the dart with his sword. Dart also moves slightly to face the layer again.


    And where Dart was closest to the building wall, layers stepped in at once.


    Continued

 1353 City of Pleasure, Part 188 ~ Retaliation ? ~

    "Huh!"


    "No art!


    But Dart also reacts by activating the trap again. It''s just that the number is clearly different than before. Now simultaneously more than 10 piles and explosive shells, and even traps like nets and traps caused by throwing, were activated. Obviously I can see your reluctance to fight the layers in close proximity.


    The skill of the layer should have made it impossible to deal with all that many attacks, but now I can calmly determine which to avoid and which to strike down. Avoid three piles, bounce off two stones and hit a trap to offset them. And when I released the five with Marveysblood, I packed the distance from Dart at once.


    "Become...!


    Dart surprised by its human detached reaction. More than that, it''s moving even faster than predicted. More traps to roll out, but no longer enough to stop the whole body of the layer. When I backed the building wall to the pressure of the layer, I accidentally took a defensive stance toward the sword of the layer that would be swung down. You shouldn''t have to do that because you have witchcraft, but you were pushed by the killing and temper of the layers. Even if you can prefetch it, you can''t even read through the pressure from the opponent. Well, I didn''t even think my actions would be restricted.


    But Layer''s sword stops perfectly just before it hits the ring of sand. And slowly from there, it was pushed as if it were a tortoise walk. Dart looked at the sight with dismay at what had happened. Dart mistakenly even forgot to attack, wondering if time had stopped at an action he didn''t think was in the middle of a battle, but when he found out that Layer''s sword was slipping between the rings of sand, the action Dart took was not an attack, but a further defense.


    "Nah... damn it!


    "Sounds like you can''t react to slow-moving objects!


    When the sword of the layer slid through the rings of sand and iron, a wall was built there. As the layers can see, autonomous defense cannot react to anything that moves at a rate below a certain speed. Then we need to deploy defensive magic on our own, but Dart has chosen the sand iron wall there. Despite being able to choose any shape, he chose a wall that made the layers invisible.


    Dart regretted inadvertently blocking his sight, but when he realized that the layers were invisible to either of the walls, he was terrorized the other way around. Beyond the wall, what are they doing? There are two autonomous defensive rings left, but Dart couldn''t stand the fear of not knowing what his opponent was doing.


    "Kid, it''s no use doing anything! My defense is an iron wall! Breakthroughs are not possible -"


    Before that word of vanity could be finished, the tip of the sword peered through the sand iron wall. He pushed the wall of sand and iron, which was thick from his elbow, with his sword. Even though a giant''s arm can''t do such an artistic work sooner, it is done by a boy with a back length that is only about shoulder to shoulder. It is no longer a human business. Before the sword reached him, Dart pressed his hand against the sand iron wall to change the magic lineage.


    "Stick it out, ''Iron Spear (Lancer) on the Wall (Wall)''"


    On the other side of the sand iron wall, a sand iron spear, laid inevitably, protrudes. If there''s an opponent across the wall, it''s definitely a skewer. The sword protruding from the sand iron has stopped, no layers have come out yet. Now the opponent should be dead - Dirt thought so, but Dirt, the sorcerer, didn''t know that magic was not as useless as weapons.


    Dart''s vision darkens for a moment. When I found out that was the shadow of a layer that jumped over the wall from overhead, the layer had already just stopped two sand iron rings with a sword at the same time. Layer punching Dart in the face with his fist as he tried to fight back. It is the most effective means of glancing at them and not letting them even chant. My fists were faster than words.


    And the layer you tried to chase and the dart with the light back behind your eyes. The moment the lay felt that Dart was after something and that was another fatal attempt, there was an unexpected ending for both.


    Who did Dart think pushed him from behind? It was at the same time that I realized that was the sword protruding from the wall that pierced my heart, and that Dart''s neck was twisted and broken. The last thing Dart saw was a sword protruding from the wall to grow. And a stunning sight that turns from its roots into a human naked woman. Whether Dart last understood the meaning of the sight. It was number three of Almas who had finished the dart.


    Number three, when he undone his left arm, which had been transformed into a sword, swept away the stubborn blood with Dart''s clothes. And they stripped away the clothes of the assassins whom they had sent before, and wrapped them. And he was smiling at the layer.


    "Thank you, boy. If you hadn''t pushed me that far, it would have been hard to hunt this man down here."


    "I didn''t do it for you"


    "That''s a refreshing face. Do you regret being robbed of your prey?


    The layers were certainly flashy, but they were not feeling remorse. There was nothing left but frivolous emotions. I did feel anger for Anarches and Dart. But I don''t feel like I''ve solved anything with revenge. Also, even though it was certain that it had become stronger throughout the battle, it also left only unexplained emotions. Because I don''t feel stronger with hard work or training.


    Layer was accidentally hitting that emotion on the third number in front of him.


    Continued

 1354 City of Pleasure, Part 189 ~ Retaliation ? ~

    "It depends on the relationship. I try not to think about it as much as I can at work. Killing isn''t basically pleasant to me. That''s all I''m sad about this one when my emotions shift, so I try not to know about them as much as I can. You know what? A superior assassin must be emotional. In a doll with dead emotions, you can''t be super first-rate. ''Cause you mean your sensibilities are dead. One factor that drives the blind line is sensitivity. The more sensitive you are, the less you''ll miss. Some of the guys with the most broken emotions from the start, and it''s an industry with a lot of people with distorted preferences, so it might not be very helpful."


    "Have you ever hated and killed someone?


    "I do, just once. Slave trader who bought me. I didn''t even think of me as a human being. That''s why I killed him by means that I don''t think are human. But strangely, you don''t refresh anything. The only thing left is the bad aftertaste. Then I try not to pinch any extra emotions in the killing. It''s pretty hard, isn''t it? What keeps killing while preserving humanity. So if I do some work, I''ll live in a world that has nothing to do with killing for a while. I travel, I try to work, and sometimes I get horny.


    But it doesn''t look like a killer to you. "


    "Not suitable? It''s the first time I''ve been told."


    "It''s not for me. You have a flaming passion deep in the emotions that pushed you in like a permafrost. I''ve seen a lot of assassins, but people like that aren''t for assassins. The assassin must be capable of killing for no reason, neither himself nor his opponent. You always think about why you wield power. And the meaning of that power. You''re a knight or something. Instead of exercising your true power when you get a good Lord?


    "... I''m not too worried about that. I believe my Lord is right. If I''m wrong, I''ll stop."


    "The idea is already a knight. Killers and mercenaries are just blindly following their employers. The only priority is your own safety."


    "Right... yeah, it''s a little neat. Thank you for listening."


    When Layer thanked the third, he put his sword away and left the scene promptly. There is no longer a junction except for people with darts. Leaving the scene was also the right answer for number three, but often number three dropped off the back of the layer.


    It was the black cat that showed up there. When the black cat prompted the third to move, he sat behaving on the crate and looked at the third. It is, of course, an individual that Whisper manipulates.


    "It''s unusual, you''re obsessed with someone."


    "... right. I''m a little surprised myself. But she''ll be one of the best warriors on the continent. And definitely has properties. I didn''t know what it was like, but I got stronger in the middle of the fight. Maybe that kid will help you achieve your purpose?


    "No way. I''m still too young. There may not be as much time for the ''Silver Heir'' to move." Wind of the Sword "also always emerges when a great battle appears. I guess we''ll be that close by then. We have to do something with the pawns we have."


    "Really? Then suppose you take a break before then, huh? Why don''t you hold me off on a private island where I can slow down in a warm place? There''s too much work to do, starting with the promotion and publicity of Experion, the assassination of Corsens, the end of a line of brave men. I''ve been at work for over a year before that. I need to be sharp before I do my big job."


    "I don''t mind that - wait. What did you just say?


    "So I can slow down in a warm place -"


    "After that. You think this is an assassination of Corsens? I didn''t give that order."


    "But the bird did come to me."


    "I don''t use the same animal twice when communicating orders. You know that, too."


    "Then that bird... No way"


    Number three considered the possibilities that came to mind. Corsens'' behavior was certainly a detour. How did you get to this stage and make a blur when you''ve successfully deceived other leading men so far? And one incident in the arena ended strangely. It was an offering to show the power of Xperion and distribute it in the sales path behind it to make a demon king appear there, but it was a little too much fuss. We weren''t going to let that strong demon king emerge.


    Speaking of other weird things, there was a lot going on. It is good that the oak surrounds the tarram. But no street guard noticed, and no one came to Tarram to inform him in a city with as many people in and out as Tarram. That''s why I realized it after being besieged. The same goes for Libidu''s Hall when it moves. There shouldn''t be so many people in that place, but a lot of people were already going crazy when the fog started coming out. And what happened to the monsters that were in the fog? Little has been heard of the townspeople being attacked. How about this one? Dart would have used exculpatory witchcraft, but I wonder if one of the anarchy cases has yet to be reported to the guild either. How did Yatri end up in ruin? In the first place, how did you know there was an Xperion in Libidu''s Hall? Did it happen that all the whorehouses involved in Calamity were torn apart?


    Even though not all of this has anything to do with it, the appearance of one person came to mind as a result of the various pieces of information circling around.


    "Whisper, I need another work permit before you take a vacation."


    "I don''t mind that, what''s up?


    "It could be a series of streams of taram, on the palm of one person. We Almas may just have been danced, too."


    "... then don''t miss it. But no reinforcements?


    "Then shall I give you a hand?


    "Who!


    A familiar old man stood before the third man blamed him for the sudden origin of his voice.


    Continued

 1355 City of Pleasure, Part 190 ~ Retaliation ? ~

    "Dude, that kid beat the dart."


    Fondaine and Gergeda had observed the battle between lay and dart from afar. Gergeda honestly didn''t feel comfortable with this request, so he thought he''d never done anything uninvolved, and Fondaine wasn''t going to join the fight again. Dart''s abilities are, to be honest, troublesome, and he decided to observe it from afar once because he had an atmosphere where number three set something up.


    It was surprising that layers had joined the fight at this time to fulfill it, but I didn''t expect to hunt down Dart any more than that. Gergeda originally could only stare at the results once again.


    "Speaking of darts, some magicians who sign up for the guild should be in five fingers, right? You must have never been unconscious in a standout request, and it should have been a median near above an unlimited number of ranks. There shouldn''t be 10 guys in our regiment who rank higher than him. Fondaine, what''s your rank?


    "... it''s the bottom of the A."


    "I''m the middle of a B. In my case, there are a lot of penalties (penalties) that have been lowered, but I don''t feel like I can beat Dart in a decent battle, even if I subtract that. Who is that kid? You were chasing that kid because you were thinking about this possibility?


    "I didn''t think of it this far. I have to change my mind."


    Fondaine''s words had returned calmly, but Gergeda had not missed the fact that there was flaming anger in her eyes. Definitely personal grievances. I don''t know where he had anything to do with that boy, but even Gergeda seemed to hold so much anger that he feared it.


    I didn''t need you here anymore, but to the Fondaine, who wouldn''t try to leave, Gergeda was also spending some reckless time trying to tell me if it was hard to say it again. It was Rubbers, Max''s me, who broke the silence.


    "Oh, you were here!


    "Whoa, you''re Max and this"


    "It''s called to the two captains. It moves to the oak outside. He wants us to get together as soon as we can."


    "Countermeasures and shit, we''ll have to get away with it. Gathering all the Blackhawks together, you can''t do more than 10,000 orcs. No, Valsas might do something about it, but he''s got to be around here, right?


    "It''s us and you, and Squad Three."


    "Huh? Was Zerver here, too? What are you doing, at a time like this?"


    "Apparently, he made a request nearby and joined the deputy captain of Squad Three. They''ve been splitting up teams a lot."


    "Well, I know. Don''t they have any luck either or what? Better than not being there? So? Did Max come up with anything interesting?


    "Right. measures, although the situation outside may be more interesting than"


    "Ho? Then why don''t you just listen to me? Let''s go, Fondaine. Max''s bastard is annoying, but his operation is hilarious. It shouldn''t hurt to listen to you."


    "... I''ll report the fulfillment of the request before I go. Just tell me where to rendezvous, and I''ll be there in a minute."


    "No, but..."


    "Right. Come quickly."


    He took control of Rubbers, who was about to say something, and Gergeda left the scene as soon as possible. I didn''t want to be with Fondaine any more. This is the first time Gergeda has wanted to run away from a woman, even though she looks and her body is a superb woman. A woman who may not be good at it. That was Gergeda''s final assessment of the foundine.


    And after nobody was gone, I felt the shadow behind the foundine thickened. After confirming that no one was nearby, Fondaine used an extra-people incense to pay strictly. A thickened shadow deliberately crept.


    �D�D


    "... I know. This time it won''t take that kid any longer. That''s good, right?


    �D�D


    "Well, I''ll do it myself instead? You know what I mean? It would be undesirable for you to operate in a place with so many people like this. There are rumors that you''ve even emerged from the war between our client and Wiesel. You must have killed all the witnesses, right?


    �D�D


    "What? That kid''s the only survivor? Are you telling me it was your attack prevention!? Only the heirs of silver should have prevented your attack so far. You can''t just do that to a human being."


    �D�D


    With the upsetting foundane intact, the signs of the shadow left. The look on Fundaine''s face clouds.


    "Make sure," he said. I can''t believe ''Sword Wind'' thinks that. That kid''s getting more and more dangerous. If you fold it, you have to finish it. "


    The foundine followed the scene with a bite of her lips. I can no longer afford to fool myself into layers. You must first report the achievement of the request as a mercenary and receive a reward.


    Even if it''s not easy to pretend to be a proper mercenary, Fondaine finds it annoying.


    The same morning, Marduk was stopping by the city hall. Though Libidu''s conquest is complete, at a time like this when he will be besieged by the great army of Orcs in, it is in the form of renunciation of his work as head of the Temple Knights, but a series of events in Tarham has never held firm. Ultina also saw some confusion after waking up, but decided that there was normally no obstacle to her work.


    Marduk''s original mandate goes beyond the conquest of Libidu. Buying that ability, Miriazal has ordered me to find the ruler of Tarham immediately. It''s not like you don''t trust Alphilis, but it would still be a decision that you can''t leave everything to mercenaries. But I had no idea who you were. You can''t even find someone who hasn''t found out for hundreds of years now in the first place in just a few days.


    But I had a few thoughts after discussing them with Volgius the night I crusaded the evil spirit. As far as Volgius was concerned, he had received attention from Lapenti. He said he was an old kind of man, an inconvenient man. They know each other well just because the years are near, but when they were young, they were promising young people for the future of the pilgrimage. Aside from being archbishop or not, he was a whispered brilliant man who would emerge at least to his equivalent status. Why doesn''t the man leave Tarram? Lapenty also told me to find out why.


    Marduk was unintentionally sighing, however beloved Lapenty''s orders were, wanting him to take into account that he had only one body. When all the unsolvable challenges are lined up in front of you, it''s just obsessive that you don''t like it. Moreover, both orcs do not know when to move out. How much can be explored while there is no time? An unexpected person was encountered as Marduk was searching in the City Hall materials room with a mild headache.


    "Oh, Mr. Marduk''s here, too?


    "Lord Alphilis?


    How dare Alphilis come to the same place? Unusual for Marduk, he stared at the woman in front of him in a somewhat surprising way.


    Continued

 1356 City of Pleasure, Part 191 - Discussion on the Ruler of Turam ① -

    Seeing a decent marduk, Alphilis began to explain.


    "I''m here to examine the history of Tarram, and what about you?


    "Ah, oh. I''m here to check on Arnelia''s relationship with Tarrum."


    "Then let''s go to the back of the library. ''Cause the older things seem to be in the back."


    "Right. But is this a good time? I know it''s hard for you."


    "That''s mutual, isn''t it? I just thought it had to be now."


    "Snake."


    "That sort of thing"


    The two bitterly laughed took them together and headed to the back of the library. The library of the Tarram City Hall is generally within the last 10 years, but when it becomes older than that, it is stored in the library of an adjacent library. Tarram''s book reserves are considered enormous and open to the public as a library. Even what is published is considered to be the same size as the central library of the academic city of Mayer, but it is definitely one of the best on the continent if you include even other cluttered materials. However, because many of them are sarcastic or suspiciously personally published books or are neither famous nor useful, Alphilis is also here to learn of their existence for the first time.


    Far beyond his back and walking between the shelves, Marduk was thinking of Volgius, but Alphilis was thinking of something else.


    "After all... you do have the ruler of Tarram."


    "Yeah? Why can you say all that?


    "Look at the year of manufacture of this library. Well managed by age, but just a glimpse, the old ones are over 200 years old. It must be united will to try to keep records indispensable from such an old age. There is no department in the commercial sector that deals with records. Then who runs and manages the library in this city hall? I''m sure you''ll find out if you do a little research, but it''s probably an individual, an awfully specific group."


    "I see, that makes sense. So the rulers of Tarram have some purpose?


    "No, not yet. It''s just that by evening you might have something to look forward to."


    "Ho."


    Marduk was honestly impressed with Alphilis. I''m trying to squeeze the rulers of this city, who didn''t even realize Arnelia, in just a few days. Marduk was interested in the idea of alphilis and was honestly asking.


    "Why did you think to come here?


    "If Arnelia is going to do a full research on the rulers of Tarram first, he''s already got a star from the powerful. Arnelia''s power would make it possible to get in touch with the heads of each commercial department, and it would be possible to find out. Perhaps you can use your hand at questioning as a powerful means. Still, I didn''t know who I was for hundreds of years. Then, as one possible possibility, is that the ruler has nothing to do with the seat of power"


    "You don''t think he''s the one in power in Tarram?


    "Stand up. The same goes for Miriazal, but in appearance and in practice, we use our faces separately, right? I think all rulers are more or less so. If you just really want to rule, I think it''s a very good way to make sure you don''t know who''s in real power. If you don''t know where the power of the ruler extends, it''s something that makes rumors and bad talk dangerous to come near.


    So those in power in Tarram hid who they were. And I was wondering if you were spending hundreds of years in the city well. "


    "You''re not human?


    "Or do you keep the blood of the ruler? Most of all, I have an approximate idea... nothing more yet. And you? If there''s anything I can do to help."


    "No... right. The current bishop of Tarrum is a man named Volgius, but the system has changed a lot since he became a bishop. But it''s time to take turns, but be stubborn and inert, Jen. I have to do a perimeter survey because submitting paperwork is a lot of trouble. It would be helpful if you could let me know if there was anything relevant."


    "Phew, you''re in a lot of trouble. All right, I''ll check it out if you want."


    "Please."


    Marduk blurred the key thing, but of course he can''t be honest about everything. But roughly as I told Alphilis, I didn''t mean to be lying.


    And for a moment after breaking up in the back of the library, when his eyes were tired of reading the damaged letters of paper in Cantera, Marduk searched for an alphilis for a change of mood. And they found in the back of the library an alphilis that read and fished the book, forming on a mountain and a pile of books. The number of books at the foot of the alphilis is roughly over a hundred. Marduk had also forgotten to speak up, and had often stared at the alphilis who read the book in a glimpse. Alphilis doesn''t notice Marduk again, either, crushing himself with bumps. In the meantime, the books were consumed and loaded to bits. At that speed, I thought I might be using magic.


    "Well... I knew the oldest industry given the formation of Tarram... and then there are the rulers, as I imagined... and the magic formations stretched around the city show that too. But I don''t have any proof... and I can change as many notations on the paperwork as I want..."


    Lord Alphilis.


    "Yeah? That, Mr. Marduk. It''s only a moment, isn''t it?


    "You know very well."


    Marduk was measuring his time with the hourglass he was given when he entered the library. Because the library doesn''t shoot the sun, so we don''t know the time. The library is huge, and there are times when you overlook the people in the library. Something about a viewer who had previously forgotten the passage of time in the library and was found dead as it was. Since then, there has been a time limit of up to three minutes for browsing in the library, and if there is no return by then, officials are to come looking for it.


    It is an hourglass for this purpose. Once the sand falls off, it lasts half an hour. I thought for a moment because I flipped it once and the sand had fallen off, but Alphilis responded instantly without an hourglass. But it seemed natural to Alphilis.


    Continued

 1357 City of Pleasure, Part 192 - Discussion on the Ruler of Turam (2) -

    "I read letters at a constant rate, so I can see the approximate time in the number of pages in the book I read. Besides, where the sun can''t confirm, we try to count the number of steps from the entrance and the elapsed time. The basics of adventurers."


    "No, and you''re very accurate"


    "Sometimes days will pass when you dive into a cave. I''ve also been trained to be awake in a certain amount of time. I just can''t take much fatigue, and I can''t do it without focusing. Well, he''s an adventurer, you give in to your master.


    Did you find anything better than that?


    "No, not yet. I''m not as quick to read as you are. I''ve only seen a few books yet."


    "Here you go, then."


    Alphilis gave Marduk a chunk of several books. When Marduk received the book, he confirmed the title. The cover of the book at the top reads Tarram''s teller record. The age was more than 30 years ago from now.


    "What''s this?


    "I happen to see that there''s an Arnelia charity project as a grant from Tarrum to an emerging business. The founder of the charity is a man named Volgius, who gets a good amount of money. The material below is the result of that charity. His charity is in a different category than Arnelia''s, and his address is different from that of the church. If you believe the record, it says you rescued dozens of orphans a year and sent them to society.


    The investment period is 20 years. It won''t be funded now, but the people he raised are successful in society, and some run chambers of commerce and stuff in this taram. Now it looks like they''re running a charity with their money. "


    "Oh my..."


    "I don''t know, but it looks like that Volgius guy looked for something he could not rely on Arnelia''s investment. Looks like it worked out just by looking at the results. I thought he was a fine man on the paperwork. Actually, what do you think?


    "No, it''s..."


    I wanted to say that he would be a fine man, but Marduk doesn''t know Volgius that well either. I thought it was right not to give an opinion.


    But Alphilis has produced another dossier of concern.


    "And this stays on the tarram side, charity teller records. The financial sector is pretty good this year at recording even the way we run the funds we give. Corsens, who was killed, would have been a pretty good person, too.


    So, look at that record. Is there anything strange about it?


    "Weird place?


    Marduk turned all over the paperwork. I''m not weak on numbers, but I think I''m going to faint when it''s so much of a line of numbers. Still, I noticed something strange while I was watching.


    "Survey costs, labor costs, miscellaneous expenses... not a big deal, but oddly enough, are there many items?


    "I think so, too. I may not be even uncomfortable if I just processed it on the paperwork, but there are strangely more items of expense along the way. I spent a little while increasing the items and was using them for something. I wonder what you were using it for?


    "Well. But the bishop, for his excellence..."


    For excellence, I thought it might be oddly ineffective. Neither does the neighborhood crusade request so much, but with all that power without permission to Arnelia, what was it operating on? Were you dealing with something in Tarram? Various possibilities come to Marduk''s head and disappear. Volgius said. He said he could clean everything up today. Were there any bandits among them?


    "- Are you going to finish the bandrass?"


    "Did I say something?


    "No, I could have done it. Let''s borrow this material. I beg your pardon."


    "Fine, but... is it good to talk about the rulers of Tarram?


    It is a marduk with a smiling alphilis and a slender spine. How far does this mercenary know about this situation? I may have been covered up, but I didn''t think I could hide it through.


    "I''ll leave you to it. If you need anything, I''d love to know."


    "I''ll do some more research before I go. If you need anything, I''ll report it. Then just one. Maybe the rulers of Tarram are not alone."


    "What do you mean?


    "It''s not like the rulers of Tarram are good people, is it? I''ve looked into assuming you''re a villain, but there are also many shady incidents in Tarram. I''m worried about the words that come up in those cases." Mask "and" Torturer ". These two words have emerged over the years. That''s what''s been happening for over 200 years. Obviously, there''s someone behind the tarram who''s trying to confuse the tarram itself. And the forces trying to stop it.


    Light and shadow - well, they''re both behind the tarram like shadows, but I''m thinking there''s more than one ruler of the tarram, and they''re probably fighting. "


    "I see, it''s interesting - but I don''t have time right now. Let''s just say we''ll consider it slowly later. Excuse me!"


    Marduk left early when he returned his heel. Both the Alliance and Arnelia have once failed to finish the Banderas. Marduk thought there was no way he could beat such a difficult opponent sooner. If you just can''t win. Zems is even Miriazal''s opponent who decided to be static. I thought that if I were to take a detour from my people, I wouldn''t be able to do it without the right preparation. We have to keep it in mind. The thought is speeding up Marduk''s legs.


    I don''t know you''re thinking about that, but Alphilis drops off the hindsight of leaving early enough, with his eyes round.


    "You''re the guy at the scene, that guy. The commander doesn''t seem right. So, was someone seconded by Arnelia as a watchman? Or did Miranda deliberately want to put him in command and watch the move? Well, when I get home, shall I ask Miranda?


    And without physical evidence of the ruler... if it''s not in the letters, later. "


    As Alphilis jumped off a pile of books, he changed the shelves to browse. It was the painting shelves that went. There is an inventory of Tarram''s first works of art and so on.


    "Is the real thing sold elsewhere again, or all over the continent? What do you see in kind?


    What Alphilis saw in his eyes was a picture book. The epidemic has begun in urban areas as something for children to read, but it is more than 250 years old when you look at the age. If it existed from that era, wouldn''t it be one of the oldest on the continent? The concept of civic education was already present in Tarram at that time. I thought this alone would be of one historical value, but Alphilis simply took the picture book in his hands, attracting interest.


    Continued

 1358 City of Pleasure, Part 193 - Discussion on the Ruler of Tarram ③ -

    Inside it is written the daily routine in which the mother and child stay warm.


    "Yeah, yeah... the content is general and moral, but if it''s a 250 year old piece, I guess we should consider ethics moving forward. And you''re a good painter. I guess I''ve grown up quite a bit as a photographic painter with this. The author is - I wonder if this is my portrait. Awesome beauty. But is it just a book writer who can wear such fine clothes and jewelry?


    Alphilis looked into the author - who would be Naena. I think the writer''s name would be a pseudonym anyway, and he wins the publisher''s register. If there were to be a publisher at the time, the culture of Tarram would have preserved a culture no different from that of the eastern country. Publishers are not allowed to publish people they don''t know they''re coming from because they get the profit right.


    As he looked into it, Alphilis was beginning to marvel at the high level of Tarram''s cultural standards.


    "There was... Naena, Dorothea, Fee, Barbara. Just the name of the writer I signed up for. There''s more. And not just picture books, but painters, connoisseurs, dancers, textile-managers, and whores? Is it because of the gorgeous outfit? Certainly it would have been quite popular, even if it weren''t for the whore to form in this makeover. And you have a great background. I know you tried not to understand that you''re the same person, but if you''re all the same person, you''re just a person who doesn''t suck at applying for a master. I wish I could put this guy''s own thing in my history book.


    But I think it''s a hobby to publish a few books. And the number of copies is small. That would be the only copy in an age without printing, but I think adding the value of a picture would sell quite a few... oh, is it difficult the other way around because you need a picture? When that happened, the picture book itself was groundbreaking? After all, you''re on the cutting edge of the era. Oh, this book. "


    It''s the story of a mother making her child read a book. The number of copies issued was small, less than 10, but it was a warm story that I was relieved to read. I thought this would be a penchant, not a creation. Perhaps, the story of Naina and her mother. A little bit, maybe they all are. I hear there are many private children in a city called Tarram. Has this narrative been such a consolation to them? Alphilis tried to take each of the books he kept in his hands. Then there was only one thick back cover in one of them.


    When I opened the back cover, two seals fell from it. Alphilis took it and looked at them. Can clearly see if the state of preservation is good or not. Good paper and ink. I guess I wrote it in a first-class piece at the time.


    "Dear Mother,


    With the love and assistance of her mother, Naena was able to develop a variety of businesses. I believe that one day this letter will reach you, and I am taking the brush now.


    It was the life of an orphan, but with excessive happiness. Those who nestled with me in Mother''s presence will be equally grateful. Finally, I could also make what I most wanted to leave behind: a picture book. You won''t be able to use it as a sale, but I''ll leave it for someone like me one day.


    The only thing I''m worried about is that we travel the world faster than your mother. I did my best, too, but I can''t beat the annual wave that stops by. The doctor has declared that it won''t last another month. Please forgive me for leaving such a letter on my journey.


    We don''t all know, but only I know that my mother is alive. How did you know that? I''m also an appraiser, right? It''s my job to spot the truth, not just through my eyes, but through my brush. Your mother didn''t hide from you, she disappeared once and now she''s about to be healthy elsewhere.


    I have no children, but I will leave my business and legacy for those who will follow. Please help me for someone like me.


    Stretched Mother hated self-portraits, but they were a treasure to me. How brave you were when it was hard at work. Please forgive your mother for secretly drawing it during the rest of the day. I''m next door, I painted it in my imagination. Don''t be sneaky to dispose of it with my hands and I will leave the disposition to you.


    More than your daughter. "


    Alphilis confirms another seal. It was used up, a notebook small enough to get into the chest. When opened, a single picture is inserted behind the cover, containing a picture of an old classy woman sitting in a chair and a girl who left a little young. literature and an alphilis uncomfortable with the painting.


    Alphilis confirmed the immortality of the person to be Naena again. Look at that age and think that''s not supposed to happen. And staring at the painting again, I feel like the person there looks familiar to me. The minor alphilis also nearly dropped the notebook in surprise.


    "No way, no way... she''s the ruler?


    Alphilis was stunned by the answer he had reached.


    Continued

 1359 City of Pleasure, Part 194 - Endless Desire ① -

    "What''s up?


    Fostina and Liliam, plus as Enema strolled through Tarrum with the three of us, suddenly the way Enema looked. Even when it came to strolling, they acted in mutual restraint, and from the side they created a swordswallowing atmosphere, so it was the beginning and end of watching them as the people around them kept their distance. Still, on the surface, it was all about the three girls and so on, but as soon as the energy changed to something dangerous.


    Fostina and Liliam naturally noticed the change in condition as well.


    "... my people have been hit."


    "Friends? Who is it?


    "It''s a dart. I can''t believe there''s anybody in this city who can do darts other than you."


    "Don''t joke, I''m not gonna do that to us. I don''t care how noisy you people are."


    "Ha. I''ll tell you what, black liliam"


    "All right, both of you. Do you have any idea who did it?


    "I was on watch with magic, but the footage wasn''t clear. You don''t even know who they are because it''s magic enough to track down magic and smell. It''s just that the only time a human magic is completely gone is when he dies. So I''ll be on my way to the crime scene in a minute. So much for getting used to you guys."


    That''s all I tell you, Enema just tries to get away from the two of us with all the opportunities, but both Fostina and Liliam blocked the way.


    "Murder in Tarram will be under my jurisdiction, which is also the head of the vigilante. You can''t miss that."


    "Neither do I. If Zems'' people were to die, it would have nothing to do with me being a brave man either. If one of the brave parties is killed, the Alliance will look for the killer on the ticket. But Dirt and Anarchy were also prize necks, right? My fellow braves have exonerated me of my punishment, but I''m sure I haven''t dropped their request for captivity on the Alliance."


    "What''s that, you''re conflicting? But then, unless you know who crusaded you, the Alliance will turn to you, huh?


    "That''s what''s gonna happen."


    Fostina nodded at Liliam''s question, but Enema laughed all the time.


    "But if we''re going to name him, we''re going to put him on hold. It has always been so. We don''t have a sense of companionship, but we can''t get rid of it. Otherwise, the majesty and value of the brave will be reduced. Mercenaries are similar everywhere, but so are we. I think it would be better if the Alliance were still after us."


    "That might be true, though."


    "Shall we just go to the scene for the three of us? We could be making a scene already."


    The three ended up taking each other to the scene where Dart was killed, but it was unexpectedly quiet there. It''s been quite a while since Dart was killed, however unpopular. Even insecure compartments are not the kind of cities where corpses are left intact. Yet this tranquility was unusual.


    The three saw a man nestled in an alley. At your feet lies the shadow. The man, who looked down at the shadows that didn''t even move with Pickle, was paying people quietly, and with a full slaughter. You won''t be able to proceed with this killing if you''re not so prepared. Even Lilliam was hesitant to enter this alley. That''s all I knew when I died trying to get things done with a man I could see.


    In the meantime, only Enema once walked over to the man.


    "Zems."


    "Enema."


    Zems replied carelessly. For the sake of slaughter, the expression and words are calm. But Enema knew Zems was the scariest at times like this. Neither about Anarches nor about Dart, Zems had originally put it on his teeth. That''s what made Dart so angry. What do you mean, Enema was confused.


    "Anarches is dead."


    "What? And the anarchy?


    "An earlier circular came from the Alliance. And now this body. Weren''t you on the lookout?


    "Ugh... no, you''re right. I''m sorry."


    Enema makes no excuse whatsoever. Excuses only put themselves at a disadvantage. Zems glimpsed behind Enema. Zems, who only then perceived the approximate circumstances, gently placed his hand on Enema''s shoulder.


    "Go to Bandras. He knows who did it."


    "How could there be a bandrass?


    "There''s no part of the body. Banderas did it. He has always been. It''s a hobby to collect characteristic and strong people. If I fade, he''ll hunt me down."


    "No way..."


    "Of course I''ll kill him before then. But he''s not an insult. It was no other bandrass who found me, planted a way to fight, and taught me the first manipulation as a mercenary. In that sense, he''s also my mentor"


    "Huh? It''s my first ear, it''s"


    "That''s right, Bandras is a chatter, but he doesn''t talk about the key thing. He''s one of the oldest in my crew. He''s never done a dart with Anaseth himself, but he might have set it up to get hit. You get him and ask him. What, I won''t lie to you. That''s the guy, that one."


    Zems'' words seemed to be missed somewhere. This spare time and smile when two of my people say they''re dead. It was the reaction I expected, but once again Enema was getting scared of Zems.


    Continued

 1360 City of Pleasure, Part 195 - Endless Desire ②

    And Zems glanced at Fostina and Liliam. With his gaze, Fostina walked over to Zems.


    "Long time no see, Zems"


    "Don''t see each other in strange places,"


    "Are you breathing?


    "Absolutely. Am I mistaken for a doll or a monster made to fight me? Both I and my people need rest. Are you working over there?


    "Yeah, because I''m always restless when I''m not at work. But I didn''t expect to lose my people at that time. My condolences."


    Whatever Dart and Anaseth''s predisposition, Fostina''s words were heartfelt, but Zems'' reaction remained chilling.


    "No, now I''m not sad. This is not the first time we have lost a buddy because we are often the most intense fighters or the most difficult to accomplish requests. I''m not old enough to be sentimental about my people''s deaths.


    Besides, these guys had problems with bare lines. I was knowingly treating it as a companion because of my high combat ability, but this is what happens when my eyes get a little out of the way. I mourn my death and I think of retaliation against the person who killed me, but I''ve given up on this one day. "


    "(You''re good...)"


    Liliam was reading its true intentions as she listened to Zems. Perhaps Zems knows about Lilliam. Knowing where Lilliam stands, he''s breathing this kind of emotion. And I''m probably not lying. Because I can''t read such signs.


    But Lilliam had read only one unspoken emotion. Zems definitely enjoys it. There''s enough opponents in the tarram to kill their people, and they''re free to follow it in the name of their enemies. In a situation where we don''t even know when the Orc invasion will begin, Zems is still looking for chaos and battle.


    Liliam knew someone like this. Someday I humbled myself, torturer. That was a woman, but only Liliam realized that the same kind of creature - someone who could turn people''s pain into pleasure.


    As Liliam was bound by the dim emotions that began to swirl in her chest, she was inadvertently slapped on the shoulder from Enema.


    "I''m sorry, you two, but could you hang out with me? I want to chase our revenge."


    "I don''t mind that..."


    "No, I''m the head of the vigilante, and it''s time to go back. There seems to be a change in the movements of the orcs, and maybe a little raid."


    "We can''t defend ourselves in this city if there''s been a raid. The walls are low and the defensemen are not numbered enough. It will be how little damage is done and how important human beings are allowed to escape."


    "I know that, but that''s not why I''m relinquishing my duties. Even if it looks like this, I have a position."


    "Then it''s a barter. The Orcs'' raid will be in the middle of the night anyway. Stay with me until the sun goes down. We''ll help you if we can get some powerful information about your vendetta.


    Besides, I have to turn down my hindsight worries. If Tarram becomes an ocean of fire, Banderas will undoubtedly turn into a fire scene thief. Is that supposed to happen?


    "Mmm..."


    In fact, the Bandras helped protect Tarram by leading the vagabonds, but Liliam doesn''t know that. It is something that even Enema does not know that Bandras cannot help the collapse of Tarram.


    Only Zems had slightly more complex emotions to know the circumstances, but I dared not say anything.


    "... fine. As soon as there''s just any anomaly along the way, I''ll move. Are you sure?


    "Of course. This makes you feel better. Fostina will help you, won''t she?


    "Yeah, I don''t mind... did you see Zems, Riddill at times?


    "... haven''t seen it since the arena, but is something wrong?


    Zems blurred, but Fostina didn''t get to read through Zems'' expression either, and sighed duh. And start chasing the Enema who has already begun to head to Banderas.


    "I need to talk to him. Call me when you see him."


    "Oh, let''s do that. I want to talk to him, too."


    Zems didn''t say anything that wasn''t in his mind either. They killed my people, they stopped being people themselves, and I still wondered what it was like to hate myself - I couldn''t help but ask.


    Continued

 1361 City of Pleasure, Part 196 - Endless Desire ③ -

    "That kid... he won."


    Bandras watched the whole battle of layers. Of course I thought we could rescue the layers if they were in danger. To be honest, I even thought I could prioritize layers over the seemingly darts ahead.


    Quite skilled at just being able to beat anarchy at the moment. I''m not going to look forward to seeing how strong it will be in 10 years. No, I think we can even fight Zems in a little five years. Until then, we have to give him a good fight. A battle with Dart, who thought so and watched. I honestly thought there wouldn''t be a 10% chance of winning, but it clearly grew in the middle of the fight. It''s suspicious if I could really win as I fought and honestly, it was Armas'' number 3 who put up the stomach, but it was still a great enough result.


    As he walked, Banderas noticed his expression on the fuzz window. I just realized I couldn''t stop laughing, but at the same time, the laughter was creeping up.


    "Kuku, kukuku... I have found and grown numerous delicacies, but since when is it so heartwarming? This is why I can''t stop living. Don''t enrich your work again."


    The bathroom I lowered to my hand contained a dart''s head. There is no blood. Because that''s the ability. Banderas pounded Dart''s head in the bathroom for a while and headed to his stronghold. Along the way, I notice smoke rising in the direction of Azit. Would the town of Tarram be a little noisy, too?


    No way! "


    Bandras ran up to the highest of the buildings that were nearby. Several townspeople witnessed me rushing up the wall, but I can''t afford to. And I saw it. Smoke coming up from the base. Floating on the bandrass, rushing colors.


    "How about that! Who noticed that?!?


    Bandras began to run over the building, windy. I noticed my stronghold was being raided.


    "Is that a layer?


    "... Jake?"


    Layer was suddenly stopped by Jake as he walked distracted. I was called from less than 10 steps away. That fact made me realize how unconscious the layer was. No matter how much the whole city, it''s not weird to be killed if you''re a hostile opponent. Layer responded to Jake with a sense of self-derision as to whether he was so distracted.


    If you look at it, Jake was wearing regular gear. Behind you are the Knights of the Temple. Apparently it was a regular assignment.


    "What''s the matter, though, it looks like the Temple Knights are out there"


    "It seems true. There''s something I can''t get out of here."


    "What''s not to be unplugged?


    Layer tilted his neck, but Ultina behind him blames Jake.


    "Jake, we don''t have time to get to know each other, do we? We need to clear it by sundown."


    "I know, Mr. Ultina. But..."


    Jake glanced at the layer. The layer asks me not to make it public that I can actually handle the sword more than that. It is unclear why you would ask for that, but Jake is also going to know what attention being powerful will attract. It''s not like there''s anything good to say about the power of the layer, and Jake was honestly agreeing that...


    "Layer, would you follow me for a second"


    "Me? How so?"


    "Jake!? This is an official mission, isn''t it? We''re all here because it could be dangerous, and you''re the one."


    "I know, Mr. Ultina. But this guy is sharp. Much more than me, in part. So we also need his power. It''s okay. If it''s inappropriate to ask as a regiment, I''ll pay him. He''s a mercenary, too."


    "Mm... do you say that much? Boy, what about you?


    "I..."


    Layer''s in a bit of trouble, but Jake''s eyes say, "I absolutely need your help". I knew it would probably be a lot of trouble for Jake to feel this way, but even as a layer, I feel that exerting his power in the battlefield is closer to a solution than worrying about this.


    Layer shook his head vertically after much trouble.


    "Okay, I''ll accompany you. But I don''t know if it''ll help.


    "It helps. Because that''s what I feel."


    "If you say so much. I''ll make it a percentage."


    "Isn''t that where you put it together!


    "Except for friendship and work."


    "Kechi!"


    "I don''t care how much money you have."


    Ultina, who suddenly saw the boys starting to interact like boys, was genuinely resentful that Marduk was not here. I don''t know where the hell you''re walking flashy.


    Continued

 1362 City of Pleasure, Part 197 - Endless Desire ④ -

    "This is!


    What Bandras saw when he returned to his stronghold - the 4th Street - was a flaming flame and smoke that could get in, plus the residents who were driven outside the 4th Street. The residents of Fourth Street looked at the residents of Fourth Street with expressions such as sudden self-loss, but the residents originally lacked expression. It''s rarely readable from that look. Nevertheless, the expression seemed to be anointed with the colour of fear and perplexity that the place where he lived would burn.


    Banderas looked through the faces of the evacuees, but not a single face he knew there. Apparently, the bandits are still inside. Bandras jumped into the smoky Fourth Street without hesitation.


    Wooden dense dwellings burn fast. But I found the fire to be smoking a lot in the back, only near the entrance full of smoke. Is it from near the entrance that you lit the fire, and is someone carrying out fire extinguishing activities from behind? Given that the extinguishing activity was catching up, I could imagine a bandrass until there were a few people burning it and a large number putting it out. I will try to see if they are quiet and obedient in the regiment, but there were many quiet and submissive members now, and there were no signs that they could rub them again. Running to the back wondering what it was like at a time like this, there were obviously a few disputed marks of bodies rolling along the way. The incisions were about the same, with not only spare members in the corpse, but even regular members. When so much can be done, the traitor can imagine.


    "I see... you, Gas"


    When Bandras reached the back, Gass was just standing around against a few bandits. A large number of bags were prepared that would have put a spark in one hand and a spark in the lower back, and each time the knife flashed, the Banderas'' men scattered their lives. While I''m pretty sure I made Gass the person in charge here watching the bright kill mouth, the question arose honestly in Banderas'' chest as to how this happened. Gass should have been a loyal subordinate. How could that be?


    At the same time that Gass would finish off the last of them, Bandras was instantly hit by Gass. A noticed gas pierced the knife reflexively, but lightly the bandrass assembled the gas. Bandras had a child-like physique, but when he twisted the gus with force, he put it behind him and slammed the gus to the ground. Seeing Gass''s angry gaze glimmering from the bottom, Banderas tilts his neck.


    "Gas, what''s going on? Thought you were a loyal subordinate of Non."


    "I was a minute ago! But you''re not trustworthy, you''re a monster. You''re more of a traitor!


    "Why not. Non trusted you. That''s why I entrusted the security here too, and to Ya Dawn, who is leaving here soon, I was going to give him a fortune. If you were smart enough to own a store or work as a regular member of Noon''s team, you would have done enough. What were you unhappy about?


    "That we can do enough? So how many members were there!


    The restraint of Banderas was weakened for a moment when unlikely force gushed from Gass''s entire body. Gass twisted her body into the gap, but Banderas deliberately untied her and freed her. I could have assembled more, but I thought I might break Gus''s arm. Bandras is a doctrine that does nothing to hurt his people for no reason.


    Taking one end distance, Banderas asked how Gass and his surroundings were. What you see behind Gass is the slight opening of the entrance to his secret room. Bandras'' eyes opened wide.


    "No way... did you see that?


    "Oh, I saw it! You hid the property and what you did! I''m..."


    "Stupid, Ariem"


    Banderas had hardly heard what Gass would summon. Whatever the first trick is, there''s no way you can disarm the trap you set inside. It''s enough to forget that I even set myself up in there and activate it sometimes. Even though I''ve set so many deadly traps, I couldn''t possibly be as picked up as I am, such as sneaking around and exploring the inside. If you''re going to disarm it, it''s going to take a few days.


    Bandrass''s head spins rapidly. who could do so much, or how, Banderas had no verse in mind


    "You are -!"


    "Gas, listen to one thing. Who did you put through here?


    "You''re the one, listen to me!


    Gus'' left ear fell the moment Gus shouted. I don''t know what Banderas did, but when I thought Banderas'' right hand scratched out, Gass''s ear fell to the ground. Gass accidentally held her ear, but Bandras kept asking questions without changing one expression.


    "I''ll ask you again, Gas. Did you pass" who "?


    "... a kid like Jake from the Temple Knights. Soon the Knights Temple elite will be pushing over. Then you''re done too!


    "You think it''s Jake? Right, you mean - did Non also missee the characteristics of that kid? Then that kid..."


    Bandras had often thought about it, but suddenly he was starting to laugh. Gass was taken aback, but Banderas couldn''t help but freak out in the heart. I didn''t expect to meet two treasures in this place that I''ve never seen in my life. Plus, if Jake and Lisa are really in love and are going to get married, we''ll see that the continent is going to be very interesting in more than 20 years, just so we can take it.


    "Right, right! That''s the kind of trick! Come on... what a fateful irony. This won''t even reward the Orange Bull. No way, there''s a chance that you shouldn''t do anything!


    "Hey, what are you talking about?


    "Gas, thank you for your own good fortune. Non feels very good right now. I''ll let you live. I don''t care about neighborhoods like this anymore. Maybe the Bandits don''t need it anymore."


    "What no!? You..."


    As Gass tried to fly again, a bandrass knife struck down Gass''s rear neck. Gass faints in an instant and falls into the spot. And all around us, bandits with cloth covering their faces gathered without sound.


    Continued

 1363 City of Pleasure, Part 198 - Endless Desire ⑤

    Bandras orders them in a familiar tone.


    "What''s the end?


    "Those who are in tune with Gass have taken it away in advance. I was wondering if I could put out the fire in time."


    "How''s it going out there? What about the Temple Knights?


    "We haven''t seen the vigilante move yet. There seems to be a change in the condition of the orcs outside than that, and they seem to be distracted by you. But the Temple Knights are coming this way in a straight line, too. And they''re all properly equipped."


    "I see you''re willing to fight Noon."


    "Would you like to?


    "... I''m not going to set things up from the front with Arnelia. Get rid of this place. You guys hide yourselves for a while. I''ll be in touch when most of it cools down."


    "That''s not true."


    The bandit who was the outermost collapsed at the front. Fatal wounds from behind. Banderas frowned at a man with a sword wet in blood.


    "You''ve arrived a long time ago, Commander. Did you say Marduk or something?"


    "I didn''t know you knew his name. Are you sure you''re the bandit banderas?


    "No, you have ears to listen to, don''t you? How dare you slay the Knights of the Temple from behind? Still a knight, you."


    "I have no mercy for banditry. Besides, it''s bad you distracted me while we were killing each other. Besides, weren''t there any older priests here?


    "Non has just returned, how about you guys?


    The bandits shook their heads silently beside each other. Seeing that reaction, Marduk seemed relieved somewhere.


    "Well, I guess."


    "You''re gonna miss me?


    "No, I said ''convenient''. My powers don''t go toward mass warfare. That is why it is a solo act and why it is still a pilgrimage without returning to the Deep Green Palace. Let me show you what a fanatic is."


    Marduk covered his face with his hands and began to exasperate. It was an action that looked like it was full of gaps, but Banderas dared not take action. He wanted to avoid setting things up with Arnelia until the end of the day.


    "What did we do? When the oak broke into the tarram earlier, did you help to destroy it? It is only thanks that there is no sardine to be vanquished."


    "Unfortunately, there is. We each have a role to play in the pilgrimage, but my role is primarily the sole annihilation of those who become Arnelia''s enemies. You Bandras Bandits have been named as only harmful to Arnelia. They just missed it because they don''t know where you are, the leader. Don''t think you''ll be missed for some charity or fornication, huh? The crimes you''ve committed are far greater than that."


    "Shit, I didn''t mean to set up with Arnelia somewhere. Which is a noisy group."


    When the bandrass is shown in the jaw as difficult, everyone surrounds Marduk. That number is more than 50. Everyone is the elite among the elite.


    "Do it."


    When Banderas gave the order, they went on an attack with an undisturbed lead. At that moment, the shape of Marduk changed and the long sword flashed at a tremendous rate.


    "Alphilis, it''s smoke."


    "I can see you."


    Alphilis is already on the rooftop of the inn to report on the line. Jaeger had also detected the anomaly that had occurred in Tarram.


    "What do you do, do people?


    "Right... Dorothy, okay?


    "Ahhh."


    A blushing face swordsman who refrains beside Alphilis. She often escorts the Alphilis, which has been more difficult than she has been since she joined the new regiment. Though the skill of the sword is becoming equivalent, sometimes the intuition to be said is to produce a flash that is neither in Lisa nor in Alphilis. For that reason, Alphilis was sparing his talent.


    If he runs again, he runs as a horse, and his power outweighs his fellow man. Swords to bows, spears, martial arts and martial arts were omnipotent and could work even three days and three nights without knowing fatigue. Only one thing, about not being good at academics? Still, if I didn''t have difficulty reading and writing, I wouldn''t have had any problems as an Alphilis escort.


    In this city where magic is everywhere and sensors are inhibited, it is more treasured than Lisa in a way.


    "Bring Venn and Elsia to explore the causes of the fire. However, it must not go into depth. Try to avoid battles whenever possible."


    "Ahhh."


    "You think you have enemies?


    Alphilis also had a difficult look on the surprise face of the line.


    "I don''t know everything that''s going on in Tarram either. It''s just that some of the orcs broke into Tarram earlier, but they''re gonna crush you before the vigilante moves. They said it was probably the Fourth Street vagabonds who did it, but it''s a story about who led them. It''s connected to what I think of the rulers, and I hope there are enough guardians in this city."


    "You mean no?


    "You can''t say anything. My prediction is that I will not tolerate those who harm Tarram, but I suspect the activity will be fluid and uncertain.


    If there''s really something to be heard about the Bandras Bandits, I know it''s a force that fits your imagination. "


    "Bandras, huh. Nobody''s ever seen you, the head of a legend."


    "You''ve never seen him?


    The line also answered the Alphilis question a little confused.


    Continued

 1364 City of Pleasure, Part 199 - Endless Desire ⑥

    "It''s a little different that you''ve never seen it. I''ve seen it, but it seems that it doesn''t look constant. Sometimes you look like a child, sometimes you''re an old man. I''m talking about being a woman."


    "Didn''t you simply drop in your men?


    "No, requests usually come from my men, but occasionally Banderas himself receives them alone. Oh, my God, there''s talk of fellow brave Zems. My strength as a mercenary also comes with origami, and I''m talking about what would be the top A grade. Plus, I need proof when I take Alliance requests alone. When you take it as a mercenary, it''s okay if you''re acting. You know that, don''t you? As difficult as it is to forge a certificate that is an Alliance member. If we''re gonna do this, we''re gonna need a meal from the Magic Church, okay?


    As the Alliance''s personal certificates are impossible to forge, magic developed by the Sorcery Society carries out multiple special treatments. The sorcery is changed every year and the method can only be taught by some sorcerers. As a result, forgery of personal certificates was very difficult.


    If you steal the most certificates, that''s it, but there are other ways to personally reconcile them, so it''s very difficult to be someone in the guild.


    "I see... but the top of the A-level? He''s not in my regiment yet, but I wonder how strong he is."


    "Hmm, because there aren''t even 50 people on the continent. If you''re Venn or Seite, if you keep creeping around the training ground for another 10 years, you''ll get there, right?


    "Then a brave man..."


    "It''s a misdigit. Fostina, you were comfortable talking, but at that age, there''s no normal way to be brave. I can''t imagine how strong you would be if you really fought. Well, I know a brave man and a man like me, but no one and he are full of monsters.


    The strength of the bandrass is just speculation, too. But given the work done by the Bandras mercenaries and their early companionship of the brave Zems in the first place, they are undoubtedly strong. If Bandras wants to give Lilliam a blood festival, I think the city will be occupied. "


    "Suppose, what if Banderas were the enemy?


    "Fostina and the Knights of the Temple, and I was just wondering if I could get Liliam to do something about it. I don''t even know how much power the Bandras bandits had before that. As a mercenary regiment, it is one of the most famous mercenary regiments on the continent, although unlike Orthodox ones like the Knights of Friedelinde Tenma and the Cavalry of Karazel. Assuming you really have those guys, I don''t think you can handle them at all.


    You got any ideas?


    "Not yet. That''s why I''m looking at it. Which one of you moves faster with the orcs out there?"


    As Alphilis pondered, on the spot came Venn, who had been called by Dorothy, and Elsia. Except for Gail''s extras. Besides, Gail and Elsia came arguing about something.


    "Honestly, I don''t believe it! You, Jaeger''s a mess!


    "Misunderstood! I just..."


    "Excuses!"


    Elsia''s flat handed snaps Gail''s cheek. When a creepy sound sounded, an interesting line of whistles sounded, and Alphilis stared at Gail''s cheek as if it were painful. Gail, who would have been hit a few times already, has swollen both cheeks. With a few more rounds, my face was about to change.


    When I saw Elsia, who didn''t go away, the line just took hold.


    "What''s going on, you guys? Exactly. Elsia''s doing too much."


    "Leave me alone, Lieutenant! This fool, more than anything else, despises our name."


    "It''s a misunderstanding! Misunderstood!"


    "Akan. Gail, make an excuse."


    The line strangles Elsia with wings and strangles her. Gail finally took a breath and told the story.


    "I''m ashamed - I went to the Golden Purity Hall, me"


    "As a small-timer?


    "Ya, there was that too -"


    "I''ve been waiting for you to leave Primuse, this porn gayle."


    Elsia, who was also slightly calm, threw up her disgust in the dew. It''s such a terrible poisonous tongue, but it showed that one evil looking Gail''s attitude was true.


    The line sighs just as well.


    "... you know, Gail. That''s a treat. I can''t complain about being kicked out of Tarram. Look, as long as they''re in Tarram, they''re all treated as merchandise. If you want time with them, you need the price you deserve, but trying to see them without it is just like a thief. You see?"


    "Sorry, I wasn''t sure until just now. But I really liked it, and I went to the golden purity hall. I was wondering if I could see your face for a second. So after a while of being depressed, he just happened to come out and..."


    "You talked to him?


    "That''s right. But my face was so blue - I grabbed Primuse''s shoulder and arm, and then I was shaking. I thought something must have gone wrong, but Primse just asked me to let her go without saying anything. When I ate down to see if there was anything I could do, the butlers around me broke in - and I said I was out of the way. Primuse smiled, but said she was blocking it somewhere, so she was just trying to cheer it up, and why bother. Then..."


    He said, "I''ve been pampered."


    "How do you know!?


    Gail was heartfelt strangely surprised, but the line was also just the thought of having a headache.


    "Gail... the merchandise needs ideas not to be stolen. If you are also a woman in a golden purity hall, you are equal to an equal-sized gem. Whether it''s the lowest value whore or the golden purity hall, it''ll be the price of whether or not you''ll make a lifetime of money. In order not to be stolen, an escort is also required to have the necessary fighting power.


    To the best of my knowledge, the Golden Purity Hall escort is a lifetime contract signed by mercenaries above the rank of B in the Alliance. Once a contract is signed, it cannot be discarded again for any reason other than death or retirement. Still, the popularity is amazing because of the rewards and treatment. The butler over there means that all of them get together like that. You can''t win if you stand upside down. "


    "Ugh."


    "It''s a foolish thing for an unwritten mercenary to just wait for a whore to leave in a golden purity hall without the public knowing it, but to get hit so hard with it, or to just discredit us. Shame on you, shame on you!


    "Well, Elsia''s right about all this. If you suck, you''re about to be poked out by the Tarram vigilante as a thug. Can I apologize later? You come too, Gail."


    "Yes -"


    "Wait, Gail. You didn''t get stuck with Primuse, did you?


    To Alphilis'' question, people other than her turned their eyes round.


    Continued

 1365 City of Pleasure, Part 200 - Endless Desire (7) -

    "Captain, even if I ran out, I wouldn''t be hit by such a thin girl. When I grab him, he''s just a weak kid who can''t move, right?


    "Didn''t they shake you off?


    "I tried to shake it off, but it seemed like I couldn''t"


    "I can''t - I see"


    Alphilis thought of something, but the others didn''t know what Alphilis was thinking.


    And when reports came from a watch outside the taram that there was movement in the army of oaks outside, each of them began to move hastily. Alphilis stayed on the spot, saying he often thinks. And after nobody was gone, he suddenly spoke in a harsh tone.


    "-Il, there you are, aren''t you?


    "... how did you know?


    Illumatal, who solved the technique of concealment, appeared around. Alphilis was not an angry look at the tone, but Ilmatal awaited the next word of Alphilis, frightened.


    "Il, you know what I''m trying to say?


    "Ugh... pissed off?


    "I do want to be angry that I did something dangerous, though."


    Alphilis held Irmatal as he was. My body felt a little trembling on Irmatal.


    "Don''t worry too much. What do you think would have happened if Uty hadn''t let me get away with this?


    "Uty?


    Utilities were dancing behind the alphilis. Uty presses her mouth with her fingers and looks to Irmatal not to say anything extra. I don''t know the details, but apparently he didn''t say anything about the layer. And it looks like Uty is supposed to have helped.


    Ilmatal also knows that layers want to keep their strengths hidden. I don''t know the details of the situation, but that''s the promise I made to the layers, so I could shut up and hug them to the Alphilis, but I left them.


    "... I''m sorry, Mom"


    "You just have to understand. But you were walking around looking at the Tarrum junction, weren''t you? I just wanted to ask, did you figure something out?


    "Hmm..."


    Ilmatal mentioned what he noticed. Upon hearing the results, Alphilis was surprised by Ilmatal''s talent, but often thought about it and made one suggestion.


    "Il, can we observe the state of the junction from above?


    "I can. But all I know is that it''s a mess."


    "That''s fine. Because it must be a big mess."


    "? I''ll give it a shot."


    As Ilmatal used the magic of levitation and the power of his own feathers to go up in the air, Uti rang from behind.


    "Alfi, you know perfectly well that Irmatal is there. It''s called covert witchcraft, but it''s silent and blocks signs, even thermal blockades? Lisa, how can you see the magic that can fool you?


    "Easy, what makes the spirits noise so unusual if the true dragon is there. She''s growing up, too, so the spirit''s temper is getting stronger. That kid must be blessed. That''s a good sign. I thought it might be heavy on me to raise a true dragon, but I might be able to handle it."


    "The spirits make noise..."


    That''s not true, Uti didn''t say it even though he didn''t know it was the fairy himself. It''s like jealousy, because I''m going to understand that Alphilis is a being that doesn''t fit into human common sense.


    On the other hand, Uti was in a complicated mood that he and Layer could not talk about the lies they had met.


    "... so, what are you letting Il do?


    "There''s no traffic for Feilongs up there. I''m not allowed in Tarram. There are other places that are not allowed to fly dragons or Tenma airways. You know what?"


    "No."


    "Fortresses, fortifications and other military bases. Tarram is not a fortress, nor are aerial creatures such as the Flying Dragon allowed to pass over it. I''ve been thinking about what this means.


    If my predictions are correct... "


    "Mom, it''s tough!


    Ilmatal''s screaming voice was heard from above. You don''t want me to sound too loud, Alphilis is smiling bitterly.


    And you got half the certainty, it''s evil. Alphilis turned to Utility with a face like he did when Kumi did well.


    "that Tarram may not need defense"


    Uti could not grasp the intent of Alphilis'' statement, only to blink.


    "What is that?


    "Smoke, right"


    "I know that too. Why is there smoke?


    "So Gas couldn''t wait for us to arrive? Let''s hurry."


    Jake rushes the Temple Knights. Apparently, something''s already happened. Jake foresaw this in the corner of his head, but that''s why he couldn''t even stop Gus. There are parts of Gass that I can empathize with because of the similarity of the situation, but more than that, the sights I saw there are not entirely forgivable. If you were in a different position, you might have done the same thing with Jake.


    I just don''t think someone who can do that much will keep Gas alive. The other person is completely out of his or her realm as a person. Jake was convinced he was a better opponent to crusade than the evil spirits he fought earlier.


    And when Jake and the others arrived in Fourth Street, they were to be held back from going to enemies they never expected.


    Continued

 1366 City of Pleasure, Part 201 - Endless Desire 8 -

    What they saw on Fourth Street was the burnt out inhabitants. But many of them have relentlessly turned their bloody eyes when they saw Jake and the others. It is not uncommon for those working for Arnelia to be surrounded by begging, but things are strange. Almost at the same time as Ultina raised her hand and urged vigilance, the knight who was outermost screamed.


    "Around!"


    "What''s up?


    The knight who was outermost held his flank and suddenly fell. Next to it, one girl with a short knife stands. Seeing a man bleeding in front of him and falling, he seemed frightened even if he was a boy and a girl, but instead of frightened, the girl seemed to raise her jaw hard and signal others.


    Then all the residents of the Fourth District surrounded the Knights of the Temple, and in their hands stood a dizzying weapon. It varies from wooden bars to bottle fragments as though they are not weapons, but what we have in common is that look of madness and common animosity. Challenging a fully armed knight with such a weapon was nothing more than a suicide act, but an atmosphere that just wouldn''t show that they were serious.


    "What the hell is this?


    "I see, is this who the Bandrass Bandits are? You don''t know, I can''t believe all the residents of one neighborhood are bandits. It was too big to rule it out. It''s the power of control that should be feared. I can''t believe you''re not spreading the truth alone."


    Are you going to fight, Lord Ultina?


    To the bewildered voice of one of the knights, Ultina said it clearly.


    "It won''t be the kind of air you can get away with. But these numbers... can you handle them?


    "You don''t have to deal with them all."


    It is Garland and the people he leads who have suddenly interrupted. Ultina ate face to face by the men who suddenly appeared, but Garland looked around at everyone on the spot to see the sight of him sniffing and not caring.


    "Everything is exactly what Volgius'' grandfather thinks. I wondered what it was like when the user contacted me to keep an eye on Fourth Street. Is this what you mean? Ah... you don''t care."


    "You are - of the Church"


    "Give me a hand, Temple Knights. I don''t care. Expansion, but the sweep of these guys is what we want too. By the way, a lot of people in Fourth Street are profitable people. They don''t spare their lives if it''s for food or money, but there are very few Bandras Bandits. Kid there, crush the scene commander, and that''s it."


    "I see. But how do we tell?


    "Do you hear that?" Fight and you''ll see. "


    Garland had a ferocious grin, taking out his stick himself. Apparently, it''s what he gets.


    "Don''t be shy because you''re a kid, okay? There''s quite a mix of hands."


    "But killing is"


    "These are the people who know what it means to be killed. Living for them is a battle in a row. That''s what poor people are for. Where are the fools who care about their opponents in the war"


    "That''s fine with you guys. A knight has something decent."


    "Ha, don''t bother me!


    The Ultina wand was retrieved. I thought it was ironic that the score was similar to Garland''s, but I can''t stand it at this time.


    Jake took the lead in doing so. He jumped furiously at the earlier girl and knocked off the surprised girl''s dagger with his sword belly before eating herself and stunning her.


    "This is what it must be, isn''t it?


    "Hugh, you know what I mean, kid?"


    "Continue to Jake! Try not to kill him as much as you can!


    The Knights of the Temple and their allies led by Garland began fighting around Fourth Street.


    "It''s about time we started"


    Volgius was on his way to another goal with Armas'' number three. I''ve been so good so far that I''ve been too good. I have been a bishop of Tarram for over 30 years. At first they took turns in a few years, hoping for a further birth in Arnelia, but realizing the darkness lurking in Tarram and leaping towards eradicating these, they had already become grandfathers.


    I couldn''t help myself. I raised someone like Garland, and I was able to drill myself and manage to move into action by the time I died. Even the table did not ask Arnelia for help, because Arnelia could not believe it again.


    I once swore allegiance to Miriazal as a pilgrim, but I was not delusional. I think the current situation in Tarram may be somewhat of a planned harmony because I know her character, which I don''t hate sacrifice if it is to serve her purpose. Certainly a broader gaze - given the whole continent, for example, the Banderas Bandits and others may be worth using. But as someone who touches a living person in the field, he could not overlook it. At that stage, I don''t think I had the talent to emerge.


    Only once has Lapenti visited Tarram. It was an invitation to return to Arnelia as his own right arm or in any other role. But I refused without regret. Because at that time I had already lost interest in both the birth and the Lapenti. "If only we were a little younger than each other," he joked, "that''s the same over here," he returned. I didn''t think she was such a joke woman, but I guess the years went by. I haven''t seen him since we laughed and broke up.


    "There he is."


    Volgius returns to me in the third voice. Time to nostalgic is over. A real villain hiding in the darkness of Tarram. More than slave traders or death traders, more than the Banderas Bandits. You need to bury the ruler of darkness, something you won''t notice unless you are yourself.


    Continued

 1367 City of Pleasure, Part 202 - Endless Desire (9) -

    When Volgius took one deep breath, he took control of number three by hand and stepped out in front of the intended person. At the same time, number three hides himself in the dark. Nor was he surprised that Volgius appeared, and his opponent was grinning. As if I wanted to say, "Are you finally here?"


    "Oh, this is - are you an Arnelian priest?


    "Excuse me for the night, beautiful one. It''s a city like this, so it''s hard to care if you don''t misunderstand your voice. There''s one thing I''d like to ask you. Are you sure?


    "I wish I had been there sooner. You''ve been watching me for days, haven''t you?


    "No, no, that''s not true."


    In front of Volgius, dressed in priestly attire, was the foundine. Gergeda, who was next door, looked surprised by the Arnelian priest who appeared abruptly, but the look on the face of the foundine remained unchanged. Rather, the fact that the other person finally showed up also made him seem somewhere relieved. One thing is for sure, I perceived the tension that stuck between the two, and Gergeda slowly took a distance from the two. Seeing that behavior, Volgius was removing Gergeda from the target of the attack. One of the things Volgius could not do in his thoughtful actions was because of the presence of Gergeda. The trick was delayed by the presence of Gergeda as an element of uncertainty, but I can''t wait any longer. This behavior was a bet for Volgius, but it doesn''t look bad.


    Fundaine asked Volgius, without the wind to worry about Gergeda or anything else.


    "Have I done anything to be questioned by the Arnelian priest?


    "Don''t you have any idea - right, let''s tell one story then. Long enough time ago. Only about thirty years ago, there was one monk very dawning in battle. The monks were very fond of combat, beating down numerous enemies as the Lord commanded, and wetting their hands in blood. As a result, villages of their own origin were burned by those who called them retaliation, until their families and friends were all killed.


    The man has offered all his rewards for a poor village, but it also ceases to mean anything, and he is to be given a mandate in one parish as if he had become half-defunct. The town, on the other hand, was very gorgeous, a city where the poor lived. My predecessors also threw a spoon at the insecurity, and the monks forgot that the time had passed when they were busily killed by the mission of saving the people. No, saving people is an excuse, and I''m sure he was just looking for a place to bump his own void. He kept running to save people without night or day, and as a result he was to work for the place longer than anyone else.


    Thus the monks realized. Whatever you do well, your sad case keeps happening unnecessarily. I was going to fully understand that there would be no more disputes from people''s worlds, etc., but nevertheless one thing would always be worse if it got better. Monks uncomfortable with such a city have started their own investigation "


    The Fondaine was still listening to Volgius. But Gergeda was aware that the foundines were not just standing around. In fact, the shadow stretching from her was deliberately shaking.


    "The monks notice in that investigation. That there is harmony behind the city, apart from the governing body on the table. The city is strewn with magic formations, and there are mechanisms that are taken care of so that its inhabitants can live safely without realizing it, while there are always people in the city who deviate from discipline and the weak are fed. the emergence of a ghetto known as the Fourth District, despite the existence of a system of security of life, and that all the numerous city measures have been annulled; The monks realized that forces would always appear to interfere with it.


    Interfering forces changed their appearance and continued to be the darkness of the city as they changed their name, but they now call themselves the Banderas Bandits. Depending on the mood, that group of people who sometimes engage in charity, transformed into beings that could be both dark and light, made matters even more difficult, but the monks realized the darkness lurking further behind them. That darkness always continued to be darkness - so deep and dark that it continued to drop darkness on that city. The figure is not remembered in anyone''s eyes - a presence that would surely not have been noticed had the monk not mastered from a certain person the magic capable of exploring the memories and records of the place. The man -- no, the woman was called a masked tutor. "


    So far, Gergeda didn''t like it. He said this was something you shouldn''t hear. Gergeda turned her back on both of them and left the scene with all her might. Either way, if I hear ahead of this story, I can''t be alive. It is the instinct of Gergeda, who survived numerous crises and, while not so strong, rose to the head of Blackhawk''s troops.


    The two didn''t even care about Gergeda running away, and Volgius went on.


    Continued

 1368 City of Pleasure, Part 203 - Endless Desire

    "The monk kept exploring. The masked tutor continued to emerge in every tragic setting, manipulating things himself with little dirt on his hands. The number of years exceeds 100, even if only figured out. I don''t know what you did that for, but I kept looking for ways to uncover who you are and defeat you - who you are, woman. He''s the captain of the Blackhawk mercenary regiment, but isn''t that who you really are?


    Volgius inquired, but the foundine looked cool and took out the whip.


    "You''re a well-spoken grandfather. I have no idea what you''re talking about-- well, isn''t it ''cause it was fun'' in my imagination?


    "It was fun, you say?


    "When you were a kid, you never played with worm limbs? But when it gets bigger, it''s not enough, so the subject just moved to human beings - can''t you think of that?


    "Anyone who can think about that is brutal"


    "But it''s funny how humans fight and kill each other without suffering or needing to be trapped and resented."


    It was at the same time that Volgius launched an attack on the sleazy laughing foundine. A large number of warcraft emerge from the shadows behind them at the same time as the foundines whip down the throwing knife. From large to small, habitats also appear in many scattered warcraft.


    "I''m a warcraftsman foundane. You can use many of the warcraft you''ve taught. I''m called captain by myself because I have these kids. Now, are you ready to deal with more than a hundred warcraft?


    "Hundreds? Is that enough?


    At the same time as the words, all the heads of the Warcraft blew away. It was the copper coin that was dancing with the flying head. At the same time as Fondaine identifies the copper coins that dance through the universe with a surprising look, the more released copper coins are unleashed over the Fondaine.


    Even more surprising are Volgius, a planted figure filled with copper coins all over his body so that he could throw them, and a body that was more forged than he thought an old man would be.


    "That''s a great body, Grandpa. I don''t like it. If I were 20 years old, I''d fall in love."


    "No matter how beautiful you are, I''m sorry about a woman like you. Those eyes, what have I seen that would make me a hate-burning eye? You look like a flame of hatred that just burns the world down."


    "If you can really burn with hatred, my hatred will cover the world. You just have to burn it down, I can''t believe this world."


    The shape of the whip changed at the same time as the foundine summoned further warcraft. Its shape splits like a three-headed dragon. No, it was the dragon itself. Now it was Volgius''s turn to be surprised.


    "What''s that?


    "It must be a weapon less known to the world. It''s a whip made from the body of a warcraft called Irvegan. The original Warcraft is pretty vicious, the more vicious you fight. One head, two more. How long will you be able to see your head?


    "Irvegan, you say? That should be a warcraft crusaded hundreds of years ago. What the hell are you..."


    "Women have a lot of secrets, don''t they? If you want to know more, try contacting me with your strength."


    At the same time that Piri, and Fondaine whipped the ground, the Warcraft were attacking, and the attack of the linear Volgius and the attack of the arc-drawing Fondaine were painting in the town of dusk.


    Continued

 1369 City of Pleasure, Part 204 - Endless Desire

    It was a place of tragedy. The sword wielded by Marduk, shaped when he was a demon, tore people apart like broken dolls. Every time he was waved, the sword that was waved, whether he lived or became a lump of meat, instantly transformed one side of the strike into a sea of blood. The awesomeness of a swinging sword is more than Alberto. This is the reason why Marduk is not returned to the Temple Knights while being a qualitatively rigid knight and still acts as a pilgrimage. Because of the seriousness of the sword you wield, there will be damage to your allies.


    Called the ''fanatics'', the same goes for their absolute loyalty to Arnelia, but above all because of the remarkable increase in combat power caused by self-allusion and the awesomeness of their first battle. Once young, even Alberto''s sword retreated, its sword moves also have a high call for pilgrimage number one in simple melee combat.


    With his sword, Marduk had turned Banderas'' men into mere wreckage in less than 30 seconds.


    "Shit, you''re such a crazy knight. I didn''t expect you to attack the body."


    "I am one sword that eliminates Arnelia''s enemies. You''re wrong to ask for anything more than me. Just let Alberto do it, like knighthood."


    "If it''s intense, it''s better than our anarchy. It would break my bones properly to deal with them..."


    Tong, the bandrass really starts to step on. In a light step, Marduk laid his sword again.


    "You can''t keep it this far and not do it!?


    "I''ll have you dead here, Banderas!


    Bandras challenges the melee. Blunt pain ran on Marduk''s right shoulder at a moment when it seemed that Marduk''s Rigid Sword, which was to be swung down, broke the bandrass. Seeing it, Banderas had already taken a distance, his hands sluggishly lowered, and swayed loosely as he weakened. Blood glowed over the blades that popped out of both armor.


    In both hands? and the moment Marduk thought about it, the pain also ran behind his left knee. I don''t know when they slashed me, as if I don''t know. Is it moving too fast, or is there some other trick? As Marduk lowered to carefully distance himself, he was slashed from his back. The next time Banderas stayed in the front, he was grinning.


    "Well, what do you think Non did? I don''t know. Can you see the attack on Nong?


    "... I see, you sure don''t see it. While traveling faster, the bad habits are also first-class. Aren''t you a first-rate assassin?


    "Because I''ve been solicited by Almas. Of course I said no. Okay, what do we do?


    "It''s decided"


    Marduk, in a position to protect his heart and neck, penetrated the bandrass in a straight line. Bandrass trembling at its judgment and cleanliness. The same goes for Anarches and Dart, but this man is also a real ''waste''. No, not only this man, but Lilliam, number three in Almas, the Jaeger mercenaries who were out in the arena, Jake, Layer. Too many wasted materials.


    How can these raw stones that tickle my heart gather together? Isn''t this intolerable - your own mood for thinking about it came out of your face? It didn''t fly like Marduk perceived danger.


    "Fuck, I''m sorry. Glad to hear it. Was it on your face?


    "Bandras, what the hell are you..."


    "Marduk!"


    It is then. Ultina and Jake caught up on the spot. And they''re not the only ones who showed up on the spot. Enema, Liliam, and Fostina. They also appeared here again.


    They saw the tragedy on this occasion, but it was Enema who understood the situation as soon as possible.


    "Bandras, you made fun of me, didn''t you?


    "Enema? I don''t know what I did. Non says he can do whatever he wants, and Zems has tattooed him. In the first place, Non is a reciprocal relationship, not one of Zems'' men or companions. I don''t know what to do with anarchy and darts after you die."


    "Dead? You can''t be."


    "Don''t underestimate it. In the covenant between Non and Zems, ''you can do whatever you want after your people die''. I won''t let you help me while I''m alive. It was someone else who killed them."


    "Okay, I hope so. - No way, you''re dealing with the Arnelians?


    "I didn''t mean to. The knight of the pilgrimage there doesn''t listen to me as if I were you. We were just hanging out. Would it help if you took me for a ride?


    "Right..."


    Enema thought. Dart and Anarches are brackets of companionship for once, but honestly, they were nothing to matter to Enema. Each was an interesting and cruel person, but he had some difficulty prioritizing his own hobbies too much. It is not only a periphery, but it is visible that every time we get down to the people we cause problems and are not able to end up satisfactorily, it will soon be a bad situation.


    In that regard, Banderas was able to speak. I felt like it would matter if I even put this place away. Most importantly, without Bandras, there will be no people to fund it. It was then that Enema took a step to rule the place. I never thought Jake would be slaughtered by a bandrass.


    Continued

 1370 City of Pleasure, Part 205 - Endless Desire

    Bandras wasn''t the only one who was surprised. Everyone on the spot was watching Jake''s actions with a stunned look on his face. It was so abrupt that even Fostina couldn''t stop Jake. Even Banderas wondered if he needed to be detained once by Arnelia, even under the intercession of Enema. Then, during the raid of the oak, he was going to escape, multiplied by confusion. It was meant to be easy, but the person most unlikely to wave the sword was slashed abruptly.


    Set aside a moment, Ultina reprimanded him.


    "Jake, what are you doing!


    "Don''t stop! This guy should be cut on this occasion. Otherwise, you''ll never get caught again!


    "Do you have a basis!?


    "Look! But the evidence is hidden in there! But unless we kill this guy on this spot, we''ll never even find it again!


    "(This kid... not only did he go into Nong''s den, but he untied the trap and looked inside?


    Bandras tried to spot Jake''s traits. If my own inquiry was correct, I thought the trait of this lad was'' Holy Knight ''. It is a warrior who specializes in evil spirits and wields supernatural fighting power, said to have existed once. But as far as this statement and action goes, Jake''s character is not the Holy Knight. Assuming he was just a holy knight, it was impossible to get inside Banderas'' lair. Because there''s no way we can untie the trap.


    So, if there is. Who the hell is this boy? A boy who has held the sword for not long can leave the fifth evil spirit. Along with the presence of a layer, Banderas had felt that Banderas'' interest gushed once again. and, at the same time, was convinced that it could no longer be stopped. Has it been so hard on my mind since I saw Zems? Bad for Enema, but I assumed it would not be possible to return calmly. Bandras glanced at Enema and laughed all the time. Play Jake at the same time.


    I can''t afford it from the look of Enema noticing Bandras'' intentions.


    "Bandras, you..."


    "Kid, did you see that inside"


    Bandras was no longer interested in anyone other than Jake. Jake also answered, looking again at Banderas without alarm.


    "Oh, I saw it"


    "Then how do you know what happened?


    "I get it. That''s what you are. As we exhale, you will continue to do so. If that is far from common sense in the world, it should continue even if no one knows it will be understood. Didn''t I?"


    "... great. I no longer have anything to say... Hyo-hyo, Hyo-hyo!


    Bandras had a blown out look, along with a strange high laugh that didn''t look like a boy. I saw Jake with a sunny, dear love, like the first time I got my own understander. And the next thing I know, I need some energy.


    "I''m sorry, it''s Enema. I''ve been seeing you."


    "You mean betray?


    "I don''t mean to, but you don''t have to take it that way. Say hello to Zems, he said it''s been fun. Well, what are you guys gonna do? The kid there seems to be motivated, but he doesn''t care if he fights himself. I don''t mind if you give me a minute, but are you willing to hold that kid back?


    "... hatred and that child''s intuition is better than anyone else''s, and he was supposed to respect it to the fullest."


    Ultina sets it up. Look at that, and the other Arnelian knights. Marduk, of course. And Fostina and Liliam followed suit.


    "I''m sorry, but if you mean Banderas, the crusade request would certainly have been valid for the Alliance. However, it should have been written that priority would be given to captivity. I''d appreciate it if you''d get caught adulterely, but I guess not. Then there''s no way I''m gonna miss this opportunity."


    "Naturally, Tarram''s safety issues are within my jurisdiction. I just want to hold you accountable for not ending a fire like this, and you have no reason to miss being the leader of the Bandits.


    I wonder what Mr. Enema will do? If you''re one of us, you can watch, okay? In that case, I''ll ask you a few questions later. "


    "Well, you''re right to ask. We have nothing to do with such a grandfather. If you want to catch me, I''ll help you."


    I even took a fighting stance to Enema. Liliam laughed bitterly at the speed of the transformation, but not badly as a virgin. Besides, as an enamorer, I thought I''d finish off the bandrass on this occasion if they were going to talk about the extras.


    But while surrounded by so many powerful men, Banderas is the end of laughing sparingly.


    "Hyo-hyo, when is the first time I''ve been surrounded by so many fierce men? Old bones roll."


    "Are you going to do this to each other, before all this?


    "Pull it out, kid. If we''re going to get this many opponents in front of us, we''re going to stop fighting right now. I don''t like to fight, but I can do that if I have to, and I have the temper to be a man.


    Okay, I''ll call you before the oak outside moves, okay? Can we beat the crap out of him and catch him?


    "Don''t stay on track!


    Continued

 1371 City of Pleasure, Part 206 - Endless Desire

    Ultina''s hand of light strikes the bandrass. The moment Banderas flies away, Fostina and Liliam simultaneously strike from left to right, but Banderas cleverly strikes that onslaught. Considering the band Russ had a quick reaction to the slaughter, Fostina suddenly switched to the up and down breaking, and Liliam switched to the pounding subject. It''s the first collaboration we''re supposed to fit together, but Bandras doesn''t like working together like a partner we''ve put together for years and backwards. Two more pursuits, but Liliam reacted even though he showed a push to the upper level, showing a slaughter that Fostina would pay off at his feet.


    I was convinced that this would hit one of them, and the fact was that they even had a hand at hand, but Fostina''s slaughter was on her feet. Liliam''s thrust stopped with his teeth.


    "Even on your feet?


    "Sturdy teeth!


    "Ahuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu (sweet)"


    "Not quite."


    Marduk strikes from behind a bandrass with his hands and mouth blocked. If there are two in the front, there is no escape. In this intermission, Marduk''s horizontal giraffe is released over the torso of the bandrass. It was a blow in between special attacks, but Banderas flips back and flees. Keep your head and arms in the shaft and rotate, then escape the scene by simultaneously squeezing the three men away with a weapon planted in your foot. A giant fireball flew in as soon as Bandras, who fled in a reverse rotation, saw the front.


    The fireball unleashed by Enema raised more hands with the explosion, but Enema stormed to pursue it further. What a magic defense Bandras was playing to prevent direct fire balls from striking. Knowing that, Enema went after him without getting his hair in. But the pursuit of Enema, which went without getting his hair in, was prevented by the bandrass.


    The Enema''s sceptre and the gaze of the two intersect over the blade planted in the armor of the bandrass.


    "Kono, monster grandpa! I thought I could use witchcraft, but where did you train to keep that thing from happening?


    "Well, if you live long enough, you get all kinds of wisdom. I thought you meant the kung fu."


    "I''ve never heard a bandit use magic. Besides, I didn''t hear you stand up that far to prevent a brave man from attacking you!


    "I''ll tell you what, bandits and the like, that''s not what the public called them, is it? Nobu was once called a brave man."


    "What?


    Bandras pops the enerma and takes one end distance. Bandras looked at Fostina again.


    "Hmm, the quality of the brave has also declined. Well, there''s no choice."


    "You think the quality has gone down? Sounds good enough."


    "I''ll back off. In the first place, you and youngsters like Lydil are not the first to be certified as brave. Brave men''s accomplishments are quite high, and they used to be rare even for brave men in their 20s. At present, Zems and Arshhuntra are the only ones who are capable enough to be brave. And if it''s just strength, there are more than a dozen people at the top of the A-level. But why aren''t they certified as brave? Do you know why there are only four brave men on the continent?


    To the unanswerable Fostina, Banderas continued.


    "The brave hunt, that thing used to be popular. There has been one case of brave men disappearing from the continent after another. The cause was unknown, but only information flowed that caution was to be taken when a very beautiful woman appeared around as a foretaster. He was once certified as a brave man for his great contribution, but I don''t know who the brave hunter is. He changed his name, changed his appearance, and survived, provided he never said who he was. As a price, my mercenary background went back to blank once, but, well, it was replaced by my life."


    "Oh, my God, you''re not a coward."


    "You can be timid. Half of the 30 brave men on the continent are missing in no time, right? The mercenaries of today are incomparable. Again and again, Non is not that good at fighting. If you don''t have to contend, that''s the best part..."


    Banderas was exploring his surroundings as he spoke. I say this in my mouth, but Banderas was always exploring the escape route. Not afraid to fight, but in this facial opponent it will gradually be a losing battle. In that case, I need to free myself of my abilities and fight. I just wanted to avoid exposing my abilities to the public.


    Where there was a gap - when I thought about it, I realized there wasn''t one of the first faces I had.


    "(Where''s Jake''s kid?


    A shock runs on his left hand when Bandras realizes Jake is not here. Looking back, Jake, who emerged from the flames behind him, had just cut off Banderas'' left arm.


    Continued

 1372 City of Pleasure, Part 207 - Endless Desire

    What a garland it was to be in the next act, half a moment until the stunned bandrass returned to sanity. One of the multiple knives he threw was hitting the neck of the bandrass. Not fatally wounded, but realizing that his neck artery had been damaged, Banderas jumped into the flames without hesitation. If you look at Jake in the back of your eyes, your skin is suffering quite a few burns. When I wondered if he was lurking to ask for a chance in the flames, Bandras was the thought of his spine freezing in the flames. I was still remembering my own childhood, marveling at the fact that a boy, a child as old as I had just come out of childish service if I did poorly, had the guts to get this far.


    "(What, it doesn''t make a big difference?)"


    Bandras disappeared into the flames, remembering his nostalgia and admiration. Shortly afterwards, Enema''s icy magic tore the flames apart and quenched the fire, but there was already no sign of Banderas. To follow the traces of blood, we don''t know the traces in the flames. Everyone on the spot was feeling like they wanted to tongue.


    "I want to let you get away!


    "Jake, are you okay"


    "Ugh, oh. I guess I was a little too much."


    Jake, who suffered general burns, was just speechless, and Ultina was approaching, letting the Knights use healing magic. As the wounds recovered rapidly, others were searching for traces of bandrass. And I realize the entrance that was supposed to have been there earlier is missing.


    "Hey, there''s no door that should have been there earlier!?


    "Is there a reason for that? It''s impossible to fill the door in an instant."


    "But in reality..."


    "First the entrance. Find out if it''s a hidden door."


    As Quade instructed, the Knights of the Temple and the Garland handlers searched for the stronghold of the Bandras, and Fostina was quietly harboring her sword.


    "I''m glad you didn''t fight the thought of losing it."


    You''re weak, Fostina.


    It was an objection while holding Liliam''s sword, but it felt the same inside. Fostina was not shy and went on.


    "Honestly, we didn''t want to get along. Strong even in a legitimate fight. Besides, I think you''re hiding the ability not to be good at it. Even when we think about it because of its age, it is clear that it is out of normal human reason. I don''t want to suddenly interact with someone like that from the front.


    Besides, Banderas'' words were also my question. How come I was certified a brave man with no great backshield or contribution to the guild? I made an application, but it was a little too soon. "


    It''s personal.


    The Enema said it off lightly. Fostina glanced at the noise of the words.


    "With a personal statement? Against whom?"


    "It''s" The Hunt for the Brave. "Perhaps the wind of the sword - well, regardless of whether the Alliance is electing the brave by such criteria with a clear will, it''s because of the many deaths of the brave."


    "I thought you were going to die for harsh requests?


    "There is, but first-rate mercenaries are also first-rate in the selection of requests. I don''t take dying requests first. It''s just that none of the brave men have survived more than 15 years since I was certified brave, the last hundred years. Unless you retire, you''ll be missing at some point. It''s not on the table because it''s not judged dead, but it''s a tacit understanding among the top mercenaries."


    "I don''t know."


    "Though neither you nor Lydil would be very involved with others because the mercenary rank quickly rose, and they move alone or in a fixed face in the first place. If you''ve been a mercenary for a long time, it''s common sense.


    Well, even I was told by Zems'' people. "


    "I hope it''s exciting, ladies. What are we going to do, this?"


    Garland is weak, and refers to the peripheral tragedy with his chin. The surrounding area is full of buildings that have burned and are about to collapse, and the road back is no longer certain. Even if I just pull it up, it won''t be a glimmer. Garland''s eyes were all about helping him clean up, but Enema flickered over the building.


    "I don''t think we can find Bandras now that he''s gone. Zems is the only one who knows how to contact me, and he''s the one who calls me in the first place and doesn''t answer the call more often. That would be the last time I could not finish. Most importantly, it''s the nature of the man to show up as if there was nothing hidden somewhere.


    Besides, I have to prepare for the enemy outside. Why don''t you guys put this place behind you?


    "That said, there''s still a light fire (Boya) out there. If you leave it alone, it could be a big fire."


    "If the orcs outside attacked, I''m sorry about the fire. What pushed me ahead was also an induction battle with enough of the characteristics of this Fourth Street and the bandits commanded by Banderas. Now that they''re all gone, there''s no way to defend this tarram. You know it''s Lilliam there, right? Even if it''s an oak, there''s no way to prevent that number. And not a single breakthrough, but an attack from all directions. I can''t prevent it."


    Liliam kept her mouth shut because Enema was best at what she said. I didn''t think Garland would give a shit, so I skipped an order to my gesture and started putting out the light fire. Liliam had negotiated with representatives of the Fourth District, which was a mystery, and wondered if he might ask for cooperation, but he realized that it had become impossible, and he was thinking about Tarram''s defense.


    Fostina had often thought about the meaning of Bandras'' words, but realized Ultina was looking for something all the time and spoke up.


    "What is it, Lord Ultina?"


    "No, I was wondering where Jake went. And the boy Jake spoke to on the way."


    "Yeah? I didn''t seem to have had a boy like that from the start."


    "No way!? I was there until the moment I entered here..."


    Ultina looked for two strangely invisible boys.


    Continued

 1373 City of Pleasure, Part 208 - Endless Desire

    "Well, it''s dangerous."


    Bandras was pulling up inside his own stronghold. And it was in flames that he flew to Azit, and the entrance was extinguished by his own power. His base could not be found forever because the installation of the entrance is free with the ability of Bandras. Built to dense and build more buildings. It''s a fourth block built to hide, so you can''t notice it from the outside. Bandras'' stronghold has been around ever since he put his roots down on Tarram, but it was never noticed.


    I should have erased the entrance this time, but I took an unconsciousness because I tracked the layers and cooperated. Still, I had to get into the back, but this happened because I misjudged Jake''s abilities.


    When Bandras checks the base trap, he realizes that one has not been leaked and broken.


    "I didn''t expect this to be a brilliant way to unwrap so many traps that Nong would set himself up and forget about it. Even a skilled man so called Seafmaster can''t do this. What the hell kind of ability is that? But I guess I''ll have to hide myself more often than I''ve been seen inside.


    And by the time most of it cools down, do we need to move each of these bases? It won''t be found in the short time before the oak pushes over, but it will be discovered just if Arnelia massively pushes over. Trouble. "


    When Bandras sighed furiously, he felt signs of someone in one corner of the room. It''s a place with very little lighting, but still no sooner than you can turn off the signs perfectly. Bandras, rather admired than remembered the threat, was relative to the intruder.


    "Someone."


    "Finally, no one is here"


    Intruders are layers. Layers who had already waited for the bandrass with their swords unplugged, freed their killer at the same time as they were recognized. The somewhat frightened, emotionless boy I saw on the ground is not there. One was a hunter with a fierce killing spirit, enough that even the Warcraft could retreat with its killing spirit.


    I almost shuddered unexpectedly when I saw this little warrior that Bandras wasn''t afraid of with it, but was already even getting majestic.


    "How did you get in?


    "I came in from the front. The moment you and the others started fighting, I erased the signs and broke into this one. Believe me, you''ll be back here."


    "You didn''t think to abandon the stronghold?


    "If it''s enough for a bandit to throw away his accumulated treasure, you''re gonna love it, aren''t you?


    "Rubbish. You''re still more of a creature than this one. So, what do we do?


    "It''s decided"


    Layers poking their swords at the bandrass. Bandras looked at such a layer and gladly lowered his face.


    "Do you want to kill Non? Are you still worried about Anarches and Dirt?


    "That''s one way or another, that''s enough. I almost died because of you, but it''s not that different than hitting a flow arrow on a battlefield like that. Instead, without your information, I even appreciate that I might not have been able to tail the two of you that fast. Except for that and this. You are dangerous. More than dart, more than anarchy. You should cut it here now and throw it away."


    "Is it that dangerous, Noon?"


    "Cover it. I saw the display in the back. It can''t be sane who can do that."


    "I agree."


    From behind the bandrass, Jake showed up. He also pulled out his sword again, staring at the bandrass without even trying to hide his killer. Layer was still a servant, and Bandras was also surprised by Jake''s appearance. I should have erased the entrance and even erased the entrance that goes down. When it comes to thickness, there are 10 meters. You''ll have a lot of time and effort to dig, and with such vibrations, you''ll just notice. At least, it was impossible to break in without sound.


    For the first time, there was discomfort in Banderas'' expression.


    "Kid, how did you break in? There must have been no more entrance."


    "Once I cut some of the walls, a black space emerged. I thought maybe I''d jump in and get out of here. That''s all."


    "... Impossible. What, that ability?"


    Yes, that''s not possible. In the first place, how can you do that, such as jump into a suspicious black hole that emerged, when you also have no idea where to cut it and why such a hole appears? Don''t you think it''s the last time you jump? A boy who showed up as if he were led by something he couldn''t see. You can''t do that if you don''t believe that''s right.


    Yes, if you''re not sure it''s right. Bandras comes to one possibility.


    "Kid, you can''t possibly..."


    "I''ll have you dead here, Banderas. You can''t keep him alive. You''re worse than the evil spirit of Tarram."


    "Yes, it is. I don''t think 2-on-1 is cowardice, etc. Guaranteed Termination"


    "- Right, right. I had no idea you''d come across such a scarce ability. Maybe Non is looking at a turning point in history. Superimposed, properly superimposed.


    Bubble, and a creepy intimidation drifted from the bandrass. Unexpectedly Jake and Layer, but I didn''t know what to describe the signs. I imagine that if I were an animal in a cage and was kept by a human with a cruel taste, this would be what the layer would look like.


    The signs of Banderas had changed so much that they didn''t even show up in earlier battles.


    Continued

 1374 City of Pleasure, Part 209 - Endless Desire

    "I''ll take them seriously. Come."


    "Even if you don''t tell me!


    The one-armed Banderas met from the front as the layers were slashed from the front. The blade on the armor is not that long, so the bandlass is unfavourable over the interval, but the meeting itself is mutually reinforcing.


    "(This guy... it''s not a bandit''s sword move. I have the heart of a sword, and of a regular sword. It''s a sword I''ve seen. That''s a long time ago, isn''t it?


    Elsewhere in Sch?mpez''s sentiments, the equilibrium between the layers and the Banderas gradually collapsed. The technology and speed were slightly bandrass up, but the layers were winning with arm power. Though the physique is that of a child, the power of the bandrass is to such an extent as to tear apart a concurrent human being. That is to the disadvantage.


    "(What an arm power! Even minus one arm, it''s a lot of arm strength. And)"


    I feel my arms are gradually increasing. You''re like an anarchist, Banderas laughs bitterly. Out of the question, I wondered if even the ghost of Anarches was possessed.


    Shortly after Bandras fell ill to the blow of the layer, he felt murderous from behind. As I rolled the kick backwards reflectively, I heard Jake''s sword intersecting his toenail.


    "Shit."


    "I didn''t know you were going to attack the knight''s ass from behind."


    "If they''re a decent creature, think about it!


    To match the force Jake pushes in, the bandrass rotates his body in the air. Jake falls apart, but Layer has slashed into that gap. The band lass was also included, and the needle was blown with the eyes of the layer, but the layer gently paid for it with its back and slashed it in.


    "Oh my God!"


    "Huh."


    A bandrass that defended the slashing down of layers, but for getting decent in the air, a bandrass that is slapped to the ground and rolls around. I still retracted while controlling my posture, but the moment I woke up my upper body, I heard the sound of tearing air, reflexively twisting myself.


    Hot pain ran on the neck of the bandrass and blood erupted. Obviously it was a blade feeling, but when I checked who it was, the battle wheel almost went back to the layers. I hit it in the meantime, which means I was throwing it before a series of attacks. You mean you''ve got more ability to fight and predict darts? But for that - a hypothesis came to the head of Banderas.


    "(Not what the layers are capable of - no, it''s possible)"


    "Don''t get confused!


    Jake falls into a vanity and hits the bandrass. Now Jake meets, while the layer asks for gaps from around him. If it''s just Jake, he won''t be the enemy of Bandras, but he doesn''t want to be able to fight back because the layer''s restraint is between exquisite.


    I have more neck bleeding than I thought I would, and gradually I''m losing my strength.


    "Are they doing arteries! I don''t have one arm, and this is not to my disadvantage."


    "Naturally!


    When Jake pushed in for a moment, Banderas stepped back on the bump. When the layers hit the lateral payment there, Bandras flew through the universe and blew away, breaking through the door and disappearing across the room.


    "How''s it going?


    "I''m not listening. I blew it behind me."


    "But that room is the deepest room. You can''t run from that room."


    "Already exploring?


    "Oh, there was something awkward. You ready for this?


    "I''ve seen it many times, if it''s a horrible thing."


    Without agreeing to Layer''s words, Jake stepped straight into the back. This is the second time Jake has stepped in here, but once again, when he steps in there, he can''t help but feel the cold air.


    And when I walked into that room, there was a bandrass standing in the central part. Seeing what was in the numerous tanks and container-like containers around it, the layers of servants were also hardening themselves.


    Continued

 1375 City of Pleasure, Part 210 - Endless Desire

    "Is this... Jake?


    "As you can see. It''s part of the human race."


    "It''s not just human."


    Explain the room''s display so that the bandrass opens both arms. There are containers ranging from those that are superior to humans in large objects to those that are small on palms. Inside, hands, arms, eyes, brain, mouth, etc. The more I counted, the more parts of my body were in there.


    Though the number of them made even the layers feel bad about their breasts, I felt like I could tell by the look on his face how Bandras had collected such objects.


    Bandras also had something to feel in the look on the face of the layer, apparently.


    "With cold eyes. I don''t want to upset you."


    "I''m used to miserable scenes. But unfortunately, there is a kind, but this is different. This is just your hobby, isn''t it?


    "Exactly! I''m glad you understand. I was sure you''d find that out. Don''t ask me why, okay? Xing is shredded."


    I don''t even have to ask.


    Jake and Layer both knew that this was the sex of a born bandrass. The number of containers up to this fellow can''t be counted if you look in the back. Even if Bandras is quite a long life, he will have to be about himself as a habit in order to align this number and variety.


    I just didn''t know how to have an obsession so far. I didn''t want to ask, but Banderas started talking on his own.


    "I didn''t know you two were going to be the ones to show this. It''s emotional. What else did I show you, about Arshhuntra and Zems? Of course I didn''t get your consent."


    "I didn''t ask you, that''s not true"


    "It''s okay, I''ll listen to Grandpa. It''s not irrelevant to you either."


    That''s what they said, and Jake and Layer''s legs stopped for a moment when they were about to slash him. Look at that, Bandras starts talking.


    "Non comes from the slums of Tarham. Most of the time, there was still no big name, such as Fourth Street, and every day it was for leftovers while begging and stealing in the back streets of Tarram. Neither my father nor my mother knows my face. I''m talking about being a whore around here. The Libby Doo you defeated first was familiar then. He was found in the most stolen whorehouse, and became a feather of vanity. I wish I hadn''t gone into a whorehouse to steal something, but at the time, the people with the most money were whores in this city.


    Well, that''s how Tarram lost his place. I went out of Tarram without a change and started running mercenaries. That said, there''s no such thing as a mercenary job for a powerless kid. I did battlefield fishing, masturbation of male prostitution, subcontracting of villains, everything. While doing so, Libidu died and gradually rose in rank, even as a mercenary, Xun returned to Tarram. By that time, the Bandrass Bandits are the archetype of the Bandras. "


    "Wait, you were alive too when Libidu was alive? It''s..."


    "Well wait. I''ll talk to you in order. As a mercenary, or as the leader of a bandit regiment, Noh sometimes did good deeds, while wandering through a number of training grounds. At the time, it was essential to the battlefield. In doing so, how long has it been since I was certified a brave man? I wonder if the decisive thing was to have assisted the Demon King Crusaders in the material transport. It was valuable at the time to have a convoy that could fight itself. Hit the demon kings'' transport routes, plunder or destroy supplies, and loot the transport routes. It''s now a feat of the forgotten Banderas Bandits. In the process, he engaged with the Demon King several times, and as he picked up several of them, he was certified as a brave man."


    "You''re the brave one?


    Layers raise their voices of surprise. To the impression of a bandrass too far from the brave. Bandras was laughing bitterly.


    "At the time, bad deeds and good deeds could be added. Non also at the time contributed much more to man than to simple theft. At the time, it was much easier to perform as a mercenary than it is now, and there were dozens of brave men besides Noh.


    In the years, I guess. Is it time to get old? So what Noh began to think was the remainder of Noh''s life and the fate of his wonderful friends again. Many mercenaries, knights, and other races who ran with Noun on the battlefield. It was a shame to let anyone and him die.


    That''s why Non thought about it. I was wondering if I could do something about their living evidence and leave it for future generations. That''s where I got to, Noon''s ability. Non''s ability is to ''save stolen objects''. In the same condition as before, and having gained the ability to continue to preserve it until his death, Non decided to receive some of it at the death of his companions. Here''s the result of that collection. "


    Bandrass spreads his hands wide to indicate the container. Layer and Jake looked around again. How can you feel such an evil sign for collecting it with your consent? Jake felt this room filled with careless air. And Layer realized that the brand new empty container was labeled ''Anarches'' and ''Dart'' and he felt uncomfortable getting the bottom of his belly stirred with his hands.


    Bandras looked at the container with a nostalgic, eye-catching look at the sweet thing.


    Continued

 1376 City of Pleasure, Part 211 - Endless Desire

    "When he sees this, he remembers every act of the heroes who died without a name and were forgotten. To remember them, I got a piece of them. It can no longer be said to be the very purpose of Non''s life. At some point in time they were to live long as they did their deeds. Sometimes I wondered if life expectancy was too long for humans, but it''s not so much a question of whether Noh is human or not. Non..."


    "Enough. You''re a liar."


    Layers swayed their swords, blocking Banderas'' voice. Bandras stared at the layer with a strange face.


    "Are you lying to me?


    "You said you got some of it with your consent. Then what about Anarches and Dart? I even set up their containers and set me up. Are you gonna tell me you''re not actively involved in their deaths?


    "Oh - I don''t know about that. If you don''t finish in the middle of the season, you''ll lose your freshness."


    "Of what?


    "Well, the glow of the corpse,"


    A chill runs on Jake''s spine. Maybe the evil signs I felt aren''t coming off? Is not this evil sign the carelessness of the dead?


    "I tried to wait for my best friend''s death to age once, but he had a happy death. In the world of war, he gained enough fame and wealth to take his breath away to watch over many friends and family. Non got a piece of him, but he hasn''t faded. Apparently, those who died satisfactorily do not exhibit post-mortem glow. That''s why Non decided. Those who have passed the full season, those who have been wounded and can no longer fight, trying to save it before its glow fades.


    That''s why I signed with Zems. Find the strong one and gather his people. As you fight on the battlefield, you may add to your collections (collections) those who are wounded and can no longer help you, those who can no longer fight because of major injuries, and those who have lost their willingness to fight. Now I''m not going to be able to gather anything other than Zems'' people. We have strict surveillance of the Alliance and Arnelia. "


    "- What do you mean we''re related?


    "Non can tell by the smell of characterization. You just don''t know what it is - you don''t know what it is, but you''ll be famous warriors on the continent. Then you''ll all be joining us."


    I''m sorry.


    "Exactly"


    Jake and Layer flicker to be slashed at the same time, and Bandrass jumps on top of a large container. On that face, I could see a look of sincere wonder.


    "I don''t get kettled! Unless you guys act off the road or become unconscious on the battlefield, you''re not going to show up until you''re dead. As much as I get some after or during my death, yeah."


    "I''m not kidding! I don''t want you to live with Reaper!


    "If you leave us out, you''ll end up more aggressively involved in people''s deaths. What are you going to do when Zems and the others die!?


    "If you''re going to punish someone who''s going to commit a crime sooner or later, most of the world will go to jail. Besides, I''m not thinking about Zems after he died.


    Then your characteristics are so special that even if you look at them so far, you still don''t know. I want to know who it is. I''m gonna need you to hang out with Noon a little longer!


    The shadow of the bandrass lifts as it drifts like a swamp. Like breaking its shadow, several humans emerged. However, it was clear that all of those expressions were calm as they were asleep, that their posture was upright immobile and that they were corpses.


    The humans looked different. A fat middle-aged man, an old man, a young, lustrous woman, a young man with a decent face, and a man with a harsh expression who would have gone into epic age. As Bandras stood in the middle of them, he glanced at Jake and Layer.


    "This may be the first time you''ve shown your abilities so far. Non''s ability is to ''preserve''. You can keep the body as it is forever, or you can save and move large quantities of matter."


    "Save - that''s what just erased the entrance!


    "Exactly, I ''saved'' the entrance and erased it. So when you leave, it''s also possible to make them appear elsewhere. Isn''t that convenient?


    And by "preserving" his age, it is also possible for him to maintain a life expectancy close to eternity. By switching to a preserved body, he has changed his appearance and lived for years. That''s Noon''s secret!


    When Bandras touched his magnificent body, the boy''s body fell and lay on the spot about. And the other bodies sink into the shadows again. The magnificent man, whose layers jumped along the way, but who had newly become the body of the bandrass, lightly scorned the sword of the layers, made a foot payment and deviated the layers backwards.


    The layers landed in a single spin, but they had noticed that the opponent''s strength had changed to a different digit in that combination.


    Continued

 1377 City of Pleasure, Part 212 - Endless Desire

    The layers landed in a single spin, but they had noticed that the opponent''s strength had changed to a different digit in that combination.


    The bandrass switching to the new body flexes to check the interlocking nature of the body. And when I took a wave of sword out of the shadows, I made a few light barebacks. Seeing that gesture, Jake and Layer blues. Sometimes you can see some strength in a bareback shape, but the bandrass swordsmanship far outweighs their imaginary swordsman. Jake had Alberto, and Layer had put the line on the subject of comparison, and it was so swordy that it wasn''t enough.


    At the same time, a warning enters from Shempez.


    "(Layer, that sword is a demon sword. Demon Sword Tilfing. It is a legendary demon sword with the strength to rip even the skin of a dragon without rusting people no matter how much they cut)"


    "In other words?"


    "(If we meet, I''m in danger too)"


    "I see."


    "(And one more thing. I recognize that man''s sword moves somewhere. I think my previous owner fought, but I don''t remember. That''s when we''re more or less losing. Even if we do this now, there is no chance of winning. Still gonna do it?


    "You won''t get away with it anyway. The entrance must have been blocked by now, and Jake doesn''t seem willing to run away."


    Layer glimpsed it, but Jake was staring at the bandrass with his murderous eyes. When you look at Banderas, the Banderas are elusive as a float. I''m not even letting it go.


    "I''m scared of Lisa when I leave Jake, and it doesn''t look like Banderas is going to kill us. If you trust his word, we''re not the target yet. We''ll see how it goes while we fight, but I guess it''s best."


    "(Then you have nothing to say, but be careful. I can''t be broken in here either)"


    "I''ll try. And then I want to make sure that..."


    "(What?


    "Layer, have we finished our meeting with the sword? I''ll set you up!"


    "I knew you''d do it"


    Layer had his anger cooled by the wind changing direction, but I understand that it''s best to take him down here. But more than that, Jake looked like he was trying to take down Banderas with something like a sense of purpose. Layer set up his sword again when he made only one confirmation Shempez.


    Jake is slaughtered by a bandrass who flies down. Bandras easily receives Jake''s sword, but layers have attacked him with that gap. Bandras tries to follow Jake''s gap and turn to offense, but the layers won''t let him do it. Not enough to feel threatened, but somewhat depressed.


    "That''s annoying."


    The moment Bandras raised his sword speed and tried to play Jake flying, Jake''s movements also became agile as he raised his sword speed. Conversely, where the sword has been struck off and his body has collapsed, the layer slashes in.


    "Gap!"


    "Sweet!"


    Layers slashed in from the reverse where the body flowed, but the layers were slammed against the wall by severe shocks from hands that did not have a bandrass sword. It wasn''t until the wall slammed me that I found out that it was magic, and I couldn''t take enough of my passive because I was poked in the void. Fragments of crushed containers, with blood flowing from all over the body.


    The bandrass looked in the direction that the layer blew away in the face that it had gone away.


    "Shit. I was overdone with being poked in the void. Hey, you want to live?


    "Do you use magic?"


    "Brave people use roughly both, don''t you know? Why don''t you worry about your people more than that? If you take a direct hit from the compressed air (deep press), the humans in line can''t be meat chunks. I did a pretty good addition and subtraction, but a few of the bones broke, so...?


    Contrary to Bandras'' expectations, the layers slowly rose from the spot. Apparently the bones aren''t broken, but you mean you managed to take the passive while being slapped at that rate? Is the prediction good or the response good?


    And I thought there were more scratches, but they''re also shallow injuries. The bandrass was half frightened.


    "You''re not a sturdy guy, are you really human? I don''t suppose they have orcs or trolls in them."


    "I don''t know. But if you know you''re going to use magic, you have a fight. I''ll never eat it again."


    "Say something interesting inside. You think that''s gonna work?


    "Let''s go. Jake!"


    Watching the layers signal as they sank their palms down, Jake and Layer slowly began to turn around to pinch the bandrass. Bandras looked interesting and watched the two behave, but noticed the layer''s wounds slowly blocking.


    Continued

 1378 City of Pleasure, Part 213 - Endless Desire

    "Hey kid... your wounds are healing, huh?


    "... is that it?


    "What''s going on? No, what are you doing?


    "I don''t know. You think I''ll teach you?


    Layers were also pointed out and I first noticed that Bandras made one hypothesis. That means it absorbs the properties of the opponent that the layer defeated. If that trait is to grow in the battle, it is also convincing that the more you fight, the stronger you become.


    If the hypothesis is correct, it is scarcer than any characteristic. The desire to be sure must be preserved springs up in the bandrass without holding it back.


    "That''s funny... give it a try"


    Bandras went on to attack only the layers while dealing with Jake and Layer, who are calling at the same time. Slash the wound slightly deeper and deeper. And he measured how many wounds healed at how many intervals.


    Do the layers realise that they are being played, or they can''t even afford to gradually outperform themselves? No matter how high the basic performance, Bandras thought the layers had no technology and experience. If it is only fast, if it is only powerful, the demon is so much higher. It would have been easy for Banderas if they had just played with Layer and Jake.


    "Hyo Hyo Hyo Hyo, hands and feet out!?


    Layer was thorough in his defense while keeping his swords out of alignment as best he could in order to protect Shempez. Jake is the main one on the offense. But Jake kept appearing in the back. No matter how much you set it up, Bandras will handle it easily. It was like I knew Arnelia''s swordsmanship. It was just a reaction. In fact, you were right, but Jake doesn''t know about it.


    How much time has passed that way without deciding? By the way, a few hundred lilies should be in a meeting, but Banderas had begun to pioneer some on the two children who had no idea of fatigue at all. I''m not willing to lose at all, but I also have to be prepared to pull this base off more than I''ve been seen, and I need Jake and Layer stopped and detained without killing me. I wished I could identify the abilities of the two of them in action, but now that they''re in glue, it''s apparently difficult. Besides, the healing of the layers'' wounds was not as slow as anarchy, and gradually seemed to heal. Whether you''re trying to push more, you''re also likely to add or subtract incorrectly in two to one. For a moment if you''re going to kill him, but Bandras thinks that''s not a good idea, and just if you meant it any more, you could have killed him.


    At the tide, Banderas thought, as he used his strength to play the layer, he gently swung back to shake Jake off. Disabling Jake should have been perfect in between. But Bandras'' sword cut the sky, and Jake''s sword was cutting Bandras'' foot tendon faster than he could look back at the lack of handicap.


    "Damn!?


    "You can''t get away with this, can you?


    Jake brings it to the push of the bandrass and sword, dressed as a bandrass with one leg that was powerless on his left leg. Make sure you have one leg''s share, as if you were a bandrass eating face to face at Jake''s strength unlike ever before.


    "Kid, were you out of your hands?


    "I knew you were insulting me. The layers attacked with constant force and speed, and I slowed down and went. If it''s about a blow, I thought we''d go in, but it looks like we made it!


    "I tried to fit it in, but I didn''t expect it to work this far. As expected."


    A lay rebuilt struck from behind, and Bandras responded to the lay with tilfing as he held Jake back with his armor. The bandrass defended the layers'' full blow down, but the blade of Shempez broke along with the sounding high. Layer gives an astonishing look, and in that moment Bandras throws it toward the layer when Jake falls apart, taking the distance as he rotates back. As soon as Banderas thought about leaving him in this gap, Banderas was to be subjected to several slaughters without any foretaste.


    There''s nobody behind it, and Banderas still doesn''t know how it happened, but more importantly, one of them amputated Banderas'' right elbow, and Tilfing staged the universe. And as predicted, Layer took that sword in the universe and slashed it abruptly on Banderas. There is blood coming from the forehead of the banderas who pulled his neck at the spot.


    Left eye vision blocked, but the blood erupting from his right arm takes away the layers'' vision. I could see Jake jumping at the blind spot I could, so I created a fireball with my left hand and Bandras shot him. It''s a short curse, but I should have been able to do enough to leave every man on fire. But when Jake tore the fireball apart with one blow, he stormed straight in. There''s more to insanity than slashing magic with a sword, but Bandras, who can''t respond properly, is desperate to retreat and should be able to let go enough in time, but Jake has stepped in far faster than Bandras expected.


    "Don''t be so fast as to step in!


    "Whoa!"


    Jake''s horizontal giraffe catches the torso of the bandrass. Deep handed is definitely a blow, but Banderas won''t be frightened unless he dies instantly either. Layer stormed with his eyes blocked as he tried to drop his armored sword on Jake''s back, not to mention a fuzzy one.


    "There!


    A blow from the layer with his eyes closed caught the heart of the bandrass precisely. Quickly pulling out the mercilessly pierced tilfing, Layer and Jake distance themselves from the bandrass again. Because this doesn''t necessarily kill me a lot.


    Blood reached the gushing ceiling, and after a single gushing, Banderas collapsed without saying anything. I can certainly hear the sound of my heart getting smaller in the ears of the layer as well. Good value for money together. Layer cared about Shempez when he paid for Tilfing''s blood.


    Continued

 1379 City of Pleasure, Part 214 - Endless Desire

    "Are you all right?


    "(... I did say the main body was a pattern, but I didn''t know you''d make me look like one to create a gap)"


    "I''m sorry. But if I didn''t, I wouldn''t have made a gap."


    "(That''s agreeable. But my broken self is miserable. I guess you''ll fix it properly, huh?


    "Can a demon sword be repaired?


    "(You, weren''t you going to leave me like this? When it comes to forging enough to rebuild the Devil''s Sword, I doubt if such a guy is in the modern era.)"


    "Then wait till I mature as a forge. I want to go for a blacksmith enough to beat you back. You''ve got plenty of time anyway, haven''t you?


    "(Well, that''s true. If they don''t wield it in a lot of battle, it''s just going to rust. More than that, how did you end up with that guy? What was that slaughter that emerged from behind Banderas?


    "Oh, it ''saved'' my slash. Because Liliam used the Devil''s Eye to do the same thing before. You kept that idea that way. I thought if I set you up over there, you''d fit in. Fighting Dirt helped."


    "(" Saved, "you say?


    That was no way to imitate his abilities, and Shempez stopped. I tried to come up with an answer about the characteristics of the layer, because that was such a horrible idea. It was too scary to even think about it until we had certainty. The resilience of anarchy, the idea of darts, and the ability to preserve bandrass. When you can use them all, there is no doubt that the properties of the layers are out of the ordinary course of man. If used, I can imagine that even the Great Demon King will be able to retreat. Shempez couldn''t help but roar that it had become a tremendous human possession.


    It was Layer and Schempez who broke the tension, but Jake admonishes them.


    "Not yet, layer"


    "What?"


    "Wake up, Bandras. You''re not dead to that extent, are you?


    "If you don''t wake up, come closer and snap your neck. You can''t move your body without your neck, can you?


    "... what a kid. Why would you notice if you even tried stopping him at the heart?


    I looked at Jake with a troubled face when Bandras woke up his torso. The bandrass rang his basket and neck as he jumped like nothing was going on. Sure, the layers that were affordable were confused by Bandras'' lack of specialty, but Jake was calm about whether he expected it or not.


    "Jake, is this guy immortal?


    "No, it''s not. Probably..."


    "When you reveal the seed, you just ''preserved'' the blood flow so that it wouldn''t bleed out of the wound and let some of it go outside to show. Thus slightly different from immortality, but inflicting a scratch on Non makes no sense. If you don''t blow it off every second of your body, Noh will keep moving. You can''t defeat Noon without witchcraft.


    Besides, he can transfer consciousness to another body if he feels like it. Whether this body decays or not, it just switches to the other body. Whatever you want, you can have your body. "


    "It''s..."


    "Don''t lie to me. You don''t have that power."


    Jake ran out of clarity, so both bandrass and layers ate their faces at this. Jake goes on and on.


    "Even if your power is'' preservation '', is it that convenient? If you could save your consciousness and transfer it to someone else, you''d be taking over one of us right away. Failure to do that in earlier battles also means that there is some limit to taking over. Or, you either need to be fairly prepared.


    If my point is made, it''s both. You''re going to need some sort of magical element to transfer consciousness? If we break it, we win. "


    "... how can you say that much? Are you familiar with witchcraft?


    "I''m not proud of it, but I just took credit for basic magic in seating. But I know how to beat you."


    "(This guy...)"


    Jake''s remarks were a hit. Indeed, when it comes to transferring consciousness, preparations are also necessary, in addition to certain conditions. Not everyone can take over. To see it through intuition is completely beyond insightful.


    I think Banderas thinks this is what Jake is all about. But I don''t know exactly what kind of abilities. One thing is for sure, Layer says anyway that Jake won''t even make it out of here unless he does something about it. Worst case scenario, killing also had to be put into the option.


    Banderas quickly moved and picked up his chopped arm and stuck it together "Save," he took out two daggers. Curved, red and silver daggers. Shempez reacted immediately.


    "(You say it''s a red and silver halper? Well, surely there was once a brave man who would use such a weapon. The street name is certain, immortal brave man. He was a brave man who was famous when he was bound to return from any desperate battlefield. That''s the guy)"


    "Well, you really Bandras was a brave man. So, that''s the Devil''s Sword, too, right? Do you know what you''re capable of?


    "(I don''t know that far)"


    "It''s a dangerous opponent to explore while fighting -"


    "Layer, watch out for the red song knife. Not silver, red."


    Even then, Jake advises the layer. Looks like Jake asked me to interact with Shempez, which shouldn''t sound like him. Layer shut up slightly, but I honestly accepted.


    "Okay. Do you have an operation?


    "There''s nothing like that. Just twist it down from the front."


    "He''s a brave man, isn''t he? It''s impotent."


    "I can. If it''s the two of us, be sure!


    "... kind of strange because when you tell me, I''m really starting to feel like I can. Then why don''t you try? Except I''m ahead of you."


    The look on Banderas''s face became more rude. I can''t afford it anymore until earlier. The price of hunting down the brave may be very high, but Layer stormed ahead of Jake in his readiness.


    Continued

 1380 City of Pleasure, Part 215 - Endless Desire

    The tilfing that the layer wields is swinging down to the bandlass. Tilfing, familiar to his hands like a love knife, hits the bandlass with the sound of slashing the sky high, but the bandlass easily squeezes. Sparks scattered in the dim room as layers struck down two swords that rolled out as they twisted themselves.


    "Leopard!"


    "Shh!"


    The meeting between the two, out of sight, is so illusory that only a splashing spark brightens the room. The layers'' senses were sharpened. The strength of the sword has become more than mutually reinforcing, allowing the sword moves to be fully demonstrated. A knight''s sword that learns to the line is centered on defense. Swords and small-handed defenses help.


    Bandras'' sword, on the other hand, is a fat muscle that conjures up some authentic sword technique, but its characteristics were centered on our trendy swordsmanship. The way you fight to hear the gaps in the layers without matching the swords as closely as possible is the opposite of what you did earlier. The difference is the sharpness and speed of movement of the bandrass fat muscle. Still, it wasn''t enough to outweigh the movement and motion vision of the layers away from the constants, and the layers were feeling handy.


    "(Can I go? Even if he''s not tired of his traits, he''s getting used to the movement gradually. I''m almost turned into an offense, but I forbid to be alarmed. If we make a gap, we''d better attack at the same time as Jake. The question is, can Jake follow this speed?)"


    Jake hasn''t joined the meeting between Layer and Bandras. I was wondering if there was quite a bit of blood on my head from an earlier tone, but I watched the trend of battle with a really calm eye. That was more helpful as a layer, so I only wish they would have joined me when I was sure of the stubbornness.


    We quickly met for more than 100 innings, but the layers distanced themselves once, feeling uncomfortable that Bandras would never strengthen his attackers. Seeing it, Bandras also loosened his stand once, and at the same time the layer noticed an anomaly that had happened to him.


    There is no choice but to have some scratches than to carry out a melee fight. Injuries were originally of a healing physique, but they also knew that they had become even more healing since the Battle of Anarches. That''s enough to heal without waiting half an hour if it''s a light wound you could have done in the middle of a fight. But the wounds on the bandrass show no signs of healing at all. On the contrary, the blood does not stop, does it not continue to flow? This is less than a normal human being.


    Layers instantly determine that it is the effect of Bandras'' demon sword. Jake''s intuition was this.


    "I can''t stop bleeding. Is that what the Red Devil Sword is capable of?"


    "Exactly. If you hurt him, at the end of the day, he won''t stop bleeding until he dies. Because it is a wound of the curse, it cannot be neutralized with the Lord''s Devil''s Sword, and it cannot be lifted unless special magic is used. No matter how good an opponent plays, if the blood doesn''t stop, he''s bound to fall. I should have been hurt somewhat before retreating once. All this time, but even a scratch can be fatal."


    "It''s a terrible sword, but if Tane finds out, he can handle it."


    "It would be easier for you to cower, isn''t there such a good story about bugs? But even if you know it, it''s technology that can handle it."


    Bandrass kicks the ground again. That move to pack a pause in one step is a lot, but the sword waves a lot. Layers were supposed to take the silver halper lightly. However, the moment the halper was swung down, it split into several parts. Moreover, even the angle at which it is swung down and the length of the body is changed. It was impossible for a servant layer to react to everything either.


    "Ugh!


    A blow to the head of the layer slashes and tears the forehead of the layer. The bleeding blocked the layer''s right eye, but with the remaining vision the layer followed the movement of the red halper. The bandrass has been slashed with his left hand. Then the red halper is on your right hand - it should be, but your right hand was empty. At that moment, a hot pain runs on my back. Throwing sword Regards, it was the pain of a red halper deeply slashing and tearing the back of the layer.


    Halper went back to Bandras'' hand again as he spun.


    "No matter how talented you are, this is Hundred Wars Smelting. I struggle to inflict fatal injuries, but I have as many hands as I can to hurt you. Think if you see a song knife, it will bend.


    The bleeding, let''s get in the way of movement in a few minutes. If you can''t treat it early, it''ll be life-threatening. Is there a priest on Arnelia''s pilgrimage who can curse him?


    "To this extent!


    "Don''t put up a vanity."


    Bandrass wields the red halper again. Layers cannot hide their surprise at being cut off simply trying to prevent a sword that should have been wielded. Blood was gushing worse from his shoulder than from his back. Banderas'' sword speed has risen sharply.


    "You thought Noon was waving his sword with all his might just now? Still, Non moves faster. Just as good as I knocked down Anarches and Dart. Don''t worry about it. Those are just the two least powerful of our people. To that extent, we''re not supposed to be friends of the brave."


    "- That''s why you can''t lose!


    "If the temper reduces the difference in strength, you don''t have to struggle."


    It should be noted that the layer blew up to the wall as it swept away the layer that was about to rise. Apparently, he was limiting his strength as well. The layers were stunned by a tremendous shock, but still try to regain their posture. Because when I broke up with Jake, I thought I''d be pushed off all at once.


    As expected, Bandras turned to Jake. I wanted to disable Jake while I was at it. Actually, there''s not so much difference in force between a bandrass and a layer. Bandras is just making it look that way, and there was no certainty that Bandras would be able to hold the layers down either if he grew up in the fight any longer, as he did during the anarchy. Even for Banderas, this was the last opportunity they might have had. Do not be cautious until the end when you prey. Bandras himself was aware that the two boys were not so sweet opponents.


    So when I looked back, I also assumed enough that Jake would come slashing from me. But I never thought I''d be slashed deep again the moment I looked back.


    Continued

 1381 City of Pleasure, Part 216 - Endless Desire

    "Ugh?"


    Bandras shakes Jake off desperately, even though he looks incredible. Jake totally knocked off the attack he unleashed without hesitation. Neither Banderas nor Layers could believe the sight in front of them at a completely different rate of reaction than earlier.


    But only Jake. I looked to Banderas with a sure look.


    "Is that all you got?


    "What?


    "Fast, but not the speed at which we left the human realm. That''s about it, I''ve been through so many battles before. Aren''t brave men supposed to fight threats to humans? What did you fight to become a brave man? Your powers are in dispute!


    "... let me tell you, it''s busy!


    Bandras was fierce. You can say I was poked at the obsession I hid in the depths of my heart. Bandras'' accomplishment as a brave man is not a lie. But certainly, if you ask me if I have had so much experience fighting on the front lines, no. Banderas was evaluated only as a backlog of auxiliary acts. Of course it was unbeatable if you fought, but if you asked me if I kept waving my sword all over my blood, I didn''t.


    It would be a lie if asked inside the bandrass that there was no simple heroic aspiration. Like boys in any village or town, there was a desire to defeat and be praised for many evils in the Banderas themselves. Even if he was short-lived as a mercenary, he wasn''t willing to envy his fellow mercenaries who had made historic honors by their acts.


    But I didn''t think the dream was appropriate by birth. Neither my father nor my mother knew, and as one who would not know tomorrow and who had defeated himself to the bandits, I thought that no matter how I lifted him up, he would not reach the hero. And the supposedly meeting Libidu, neither a man nor a woman, made the path to Banderas even more difficult. But I don''t know that it''s the same kind of situation, but Shake''s words, now marching toward his dreams, stabbed Bandras, and Bandras forgot me for a moment.


    Bandrass sword moves that get rough, but their intensity is increasing. Jake was wielding a double sword that would be waved down with a cry that couldn''t even be roared down, by a sword technique that would add even more sharpness. When Bandras increased his focus further against Jake''s sword, layers slapped Bandras on the back with that void. It was a blow that broke the spine of the bandrass, but it was for a moment that the movement of the bandrass was stiff. Preservation invalidated the layer''s attack, and Bandras, who was also the target of the attack, has been attacking while moving around at high speeds.


    "Damn, not even on my back!


    "Layer, not there! Aim a little to the right of the heart!


    "What?


    "That''s the heart of his abilities!


    The layers surprise me and the look on Bandras''s face blues. It''s the bandrass I wanted to pierce my faceless expression, but it''s the first time I''ve been pointed out so accurately, and I couldn''t even hide the upset. Layer was bewildered for a moment, but there was also the battle with Libby Doo earlier, and he switched his aim immediately.


    Stuffing between Jake and Bandrass as Jake and Layer make a mirror-symmetrical move. Did Banderas also have a feeling that the next offense would determine the battle, reducing wasted moves and waiting in the frontier of a blow special? Come if you''re coming, I could see the temper to cut and drop you with one blow.


    Is that why? Jake suddenly stopped the motion to pack the interception, and the bandrass, who was in the position of interception, was removed from the interception, creating a gap. I''m not the layer to miss that.


    "Oops!"


    "Noah!


    The layers showed the best stepping stone, albeit handy. That''s why it''s impossible, that Jake''s attacks arrive faster than layers, etc. What Bandras felt was the pain of being stabbed through his back. Reflectively, Bandras attempts to stop that attack by using his characteristics against an attack from his back. Because if you don''t save Jake''s attack and stop it, it''s fatal.


    A flash of defense can flow like compressed time. Bandras did hear Jake as he stared at Layer''s sword looming in front of him with his back stabbed.


    "That ability, can''t it be activated twice at the same time?


    "What makes you think that?


    "It''s a hunch. But I''m sure."


    "Kai. Will he be killed in the end?"


    "No. You die because of your desires"


    "Don''t you think I survived because of desire?


    "I don''t think. You should have died. Lived long, what happened? Wasn''t your whole life full of regrets?


    "Or maybe it is. But Non can''t stand it. Like a young tree stretching out of the ground, every time I put up with it, my desires threaded bent. If you''re telling me it''s evil that I can''t hold back my desires, let me know, what was I supposed to do?


    "... I don''t know. I don''t even know that."


    "... Ha, right. You were just a kid. In retrospect, I''m sorry I can''t see you grow. How many knights have you grown?"


    At that moment, Layer''s sword pierced a device that accurately preserved Bandras'' abilities. I was still a bandrass with enough strength to lift my arms and drop my two necks, but I felt that was a futile resistance. Because I was impressed by these two wonderful young warriors, and I didn''t intend to kill them originally.


    Pretending to be dead to it, I also thought this time it would work. There is not one device. Once one is destroyed and a while later, the other begins to work. 7 places to insure that way. Similar devices are found at the base of the extremities, in the posterior neck and in the pelvis. I thought that once the device stopped, the storage would be disarmed, and then neither of these two would be able to do it.


    Bandras looked at Layer''s face. The fighting spirit hidden beneath a faceless expression. Would the characteristic be ''absorbing the other person''s characteristic''? A boy who unconsciously absorbs the characteristics of his opponent. Grow to the point of being thrown out on a harsh battlefield. I think it would be interesting to grow well and fight Zems. Plus, Jake. I''d say the supernatural beauty of the survey is a trait, but that doesn''t explain the rapidly growing movement. I still don''t know what Jake''s trait is. I don''t know.


    Six other places.


    Only Jake''s voice sounded bandless. Six devices pierced at impossible sword speeds. Bandras laughed unexpectedly. You can''t fight such a paranormal existence, you can''t even win. What a hard desire to save and even enjoy.


    Continued

 1382 City of Pleasure, Part 217 - Endless Desire

    It was when Jake put his sword away that Layer realized. I don''t believe what you''ve done, what you should have seen. Six times, Jake''s sword actually flashed while the layers rolled out the poke. As a human being, impossible speed. When did we meet in the woods at night, which was faster than the storm of the sword trident? Layer, who returned to me to the body of a falling bandrass, held something like awe of Jake.


    "Jake, the sword now..."


    "... that''s not good. It could collapse."


    "Huh?"


    Jake was right, the whole underground was swamped. Part of the ceiling cracked and collapsed, along with the sound of the beast groaning at the bottom of the blood. Looking at the falling dirt, Layer remembered that this place was deep underground. Layer''s question was blowing up somewhere.


    "In this basement, you were reinforcing it with the ability of Banderas. Dig the hole, ''save'' the outer wall and secure it. That makes it possible to make one of your own, and if you die, you collapse naturally and this place will never be discovered. You don''t have to bother breaking it when you pull it off, or expanding it."


    "What if I''m saying something long? If we don''t get out of here soon, the entrance I came in will collapse."


    "You won''t be able to do it anymore. It''ll collapse while you''re climbing."


    "Then I''ll let Bandras open a new path with a save"


    "To this guy now?


    The limbs of the bandrass that Jake points to were almost amputated. On the contrary, was it no longer possible to live in itself? Whether the life activity itself was due to the property of preservation, the dying bandrass was rapidly old. It was best to barely breathe, and it was even unclear which was longer than the collapse of the basement or his life expectancy.


    The bandrass'' mouth barely moved.


    "Too bad... I want to keep you guys alive, but I can''t move or use my abilities anymore."


    "You don''t have about one of the escape routes?


    "No, because the ability of Non was the escape route itself. Keep a hole in it and save that hole. And if you install it anywhere, it''s an escape route. There were virtually no entrances or exits when we were caged here."


    "I see, I can''t find it. I want to ask you one thing, where''s the thinnest wall? It''s not like we can get out of here other than up there, is it? It''s about you, I should''ve made this place so I could get out in another direction. Which wall?


    "Hyo-hyo, do you even know that? The left wall. But the place is hard to explain..."


    "Left"?


    That''s all Jake asked, and he started walking toward the wall. And pick out one place.


    "Right here."


    Jake''s sword flashes. Layer thought there would be no way he could dig the wall with a sword, but speaking of which, how did Jake get in here in the first place? As Layer watched, the place Jake slashed collapsed, creating a flat, empty sidewalk.


    Layers who weren''t going to be surprised no matter what happened just can''t hide their surprises. But my body was moving faster than I thought. Not even looking at the lying bandrass, Layer ran out after Jake.


    The remaining bandrass dropped off the boys'' backs in a sneaky manner. I understand the rationale behind what Jake did. Perhaps, Bandras recreated the scene by searching for a passage that had been connected to the outside. And what a brilliant thing to run through without looking back. Bandras scoffed at himself thinking that it might be the privilege of young people, which he only saw before, was old in itself.


    The time left behind is only a few, but Banderas decided in the meantime to wait for his favorite fantasy. The running light pushed over to the side and all I thought about was Jake. Rapidly rising physical abilities during battle, the power to accurately foresee the opponent''s weaknesses, the sword from which even evil spirits can retreat, and the power now. An idea flashed like the light emitted from the clouds into the consciousness of the hazy banderas. If the idea is true - Bandras can''t help but laugh as he spits blood.


    "... Hyo-hyo, Hyo-hyo! No way, is that possible!? Individuals have more traits than just common sense! Nobody noticed! If we don''t get rid of that kid, it''s gonna be hell! No, you were allowed to have that much property because you needed it? Is there anyone there? Whoever hears this idea..."


    "You''re saying something that bothers me. Why don''t you tell me something?"


    In the collapsing underground cavity, the darkness moved as it drifted. It was small and shaped. It looked like a fairy, but the shape is blurry and clearly invisible. It is clear that there is no such thing as a proper existence. Banderas talked obsessively, wondering if it might be a phantom he could see during his death after a moment. If you don''t tell someone the thoughts you have now, you can''t die to die.


    "Oh, who are you - no, anyone? Non noticed something terrible. It''s a trait of a kid named Jake."


    "Isn''t it something like" The Holy Knight "? They say they have a special power over evil spirits."


    "No, it''s not. If that''s the case, your fighting power outside of the evil spirits is abnormal. And that intuition. deviating from the realm of the survey. Some of them had specialized combat abilities against evil spirits, but they were completely different.


    Look, it''s probably the kid''s trait. "


    The shape of the shadow swayed at the answer Banderas told.


    "... stupid, is that possible? If so, that fucking kid..."


    "Dear Left, depending on who you are, you can be a presence that even dictates the fate of the continent. I wish it were just the continent, but I can even relate to the very way this world is. But that''s not the problem. I can think of two reasons why humans with such properties emerged. That''s..."


    Bandrass raises two reasons. It swayed as the shadow was in the air.


    "- I see, thanks to you, my hypothesis has been confirmed. Is Lisa still the center?"


    "You would be right. I once heard about two stories about women with similar hair colors. Once as a happy story, once as an unhappy story. If that story were to be reproduced, it would be about 20 years before something really matters. I can''t tell if it''s necessary to fulfill that important thing. But it is true that the fate of the continent will change, regardless of their consciousness."


    "Which way do you think you''re going to fall? The good or the bad"


    "If you''re such a straight-hearted boy, it''s for the better"


    "Well... that''s troublesome. I have to ask the evil one to fall. After all, the plan needs to be speeded up... and there may not be much more time to spare than Romansland has moved."


    The shadow was shaking. Why, it looked like a bandrass as if it was laughing.


    "Thank you very much for your valuable information. It was worth keeping my eyes and ears alone. Say thank you, but I''ll make the most of all of you and your saved stuff later. Looks like some of them are relics, and it''s a waste of time to let them decay under the soil.


    You can make the most of yourself. [M] As a material, forever. That''s all right, right?


    The shadow laughed wickedly, but Banderas didn''t care about that either. Honestly, I don''t even understand what the shadow is saying. But it''s your desire to come here and bring your head. Even before this overwhelming death, there is still an inexhaustible desire. The light in the eyes of a dying bandrass burned up like a star before it burned out.


    "Non wants to see...! Even if my body decays, I want to see the end of those two lads! For that, I will sell my soul to any evil! Let me live, let me live!


    "Yeah, it''s troublesome... but it''s also my duty, the king of evil spirits, to hear it. Is he? Fine, the desire, I accept. As part of my evil spirit, I''ll take you. It just takes a lot of time for my main unit to come back. By then, you''ve been evil spirited here, haven''t you?


    "If you say that you will fulfill the desire of Non, I will accomplish and show you anything. Thank you."


    "Oh, man, you''re a profound creature. Still, you''ve never been thanked for being an evil spirit... can I be happy with this?


    Shadow - Doom''s split confirmed the collapsing underground cavity with strange emotions. Bandras was also buried under massive amounts of soil, leading up to his preserved remains, weapons and protective equipment, treasures and experions.


    But then again, when the Temple Knights and Tarram vigilantes dug up this place, it meant that no matter how much they dug in, they couldn''t find one.


    Continued

 1383 City of Pleasure, Part 218 ~ Tutor ① ~

    "Hmm... I wonder what would get you that far?


    "Obsession. I''ve been chasing you for decades. You look like a young man in love."


    "Perseverance makes a woman hate you, doesn''t it?


    "I don''t mind. This one''s dead, too."


    Volgius and Fondaine kept fighting. Vorgius, Fondaine uses exculpatory magic together, but it wasn''t strange whenever people knew if the battle had intensified so much.


    The ''copper coin'' released by Volgius had precisely determined the steep point of the Warcraft. And all the heaps of the accumulated corpses that lay therein were built by Volgius. The copper coin released by Volgius with his magic flies in a straight line to the enemy while spinning at high speeds. Its power, which would even pierce the steel armor if it were relegated to stand, led to Vorgius'' alias. Volgius in "Demon Bullet". That is his alias when it was once a pilgrimage.


    Some buildings are already broken in the aftermath. Although it can''t even be a collapse, no one is making a scene about whether there are no inhabitants. It''s not as painful as it would be if people started making noise for Volgius, who came prepared for immortality, but I''m reading that Fondaine would be different.


    Then I thought the bodies of demons piled up around here were unfavourable. Things had slightly exceeded Volgius'' expectations.


    The first is the number of demons the foundine summons. I''m pretty sure she subpoenas and uses the demons she has tutored (Tame), but that number is unusual. I''m supposed to be summoning more than 100 demons lightly already, but there''s never been any appearance of magic breaking off. Summoning is a magic that drains considerable magic, and if you summon it without preparation or ritual, a normal magician would simply summon 2-3 bodies to cause the magic to expire. Even the famous summoners should limit themselves to about 30, no matter how postordinated demons and warcraft may be. Even those who specialize in the summoning of sorcery societies may be able to summon more than a hundred bodies for a few of the vertices, but at least not as far as Volgius has heard, there are no human beings to think of.


    "(Right. Are you using dead meat as part of a ritual and drawing magic formations with whips to lower your magic consumption (cost)? But does it make sense, nonetheless, to fight like a war of attrition?


    The moment Volgius thought about it, Fondaine suddenly snapped the neck of his warcraft. Fundaine''s wielding magic whip increases the number of its tips whenever the battle prolongs, and the serpentine head, which counts 6 anymore, sets its aim for Volgius.


    But it was also surprising to Vorgius that the aim was simultaneously directed at the Warcraft. Let''s kill the Summoners on our side, Fondaine. Volgius understood the intention in an instant.


    "Is your summoning technique incorporating sacrifice into a basic surgical ceremony?


    "Your answer. There are many kinds of my cute warcraft, but the strongest of them are selfish. Without blood, you won''t be able to convince me to summon inside. I don''t care if you''re one of us or an enemy, but unless you''re on the battlefield, you''re going to have to sacrifice your allies. But instead, most of the battle will be over once we get it out.


    Come on, Apopis, Kaiser Wows. "


    The biggest warcraft of all time, emerging from the shadow of the foundine. The serpent, which would be about the size of the third floor of the building, had more than ten eyes, with the likeness of a long hyena, and more than one blade at the tail. Blue and black glowing scales, crimson eyes. A serpent, a warcraft but even dignified, overlooks Volgius.


    And the hell with it. This one is a human-sized mollusk, but it looked like a slime walking in like a human. At first glance, it looks like it''s just a big slime, but we have to think that there''s something that''s going to come out in this phase. This one was walking like a drunk, fluidly circulating his body.


    And the whip of the foundine simultaneously increases its tip; and the serpentine head, counting 10, turned just toward Volgius.


    "Well, let me see how much you can do"


    "Yeah, that''s just sometimes I lead a team of Blackhawks by myself. But are you really a member of the Blackhawk?


    "Oh, what makes you think that?


    "I don''t think I would trust a man like you to use his obsessive powers to listen to Valsas. How''d you get in?


    "Hehe, do you want to know? I was surprised, too, that he didn''t hear any details in two replies. It''s just that he can''t handle me like that, and he treats me like a family. This is who I am, but I really appreciate him. Thank you for being such a convenient man."


    "I see you don''t even have to shy away from Valsas. You rapist!


    Volgius releases copper coins simultaneously. There are usually two copper coins he puts away at once. By releasing it at high speeds like playing it with your fingers, it looks as if more than 10 copper coins are released simultaneously. This series of attacks is made possible by fitting a trick that will automatically fall on your palm the next time you let one go. The foundines were also slightly surprised at first as the summoned Warcraft were struck out of the edge.


    But even with Volgius'' copper coins, the attack doesn''t work for Apobis and Kaiser Ooz. It''s powerful enough to penetrate Apobis'' body surface, but the giant didn''t look as if it were tight. And Kaiser Woods walks in as if he wasn''t attacked. Then I will attack the Fondaine, but it won''t reach me in the way of the snakehead either. Apobis'' tail pays one side as Volgius ponders his next operation.


    "Ugh!


    Volgius makes an unsuitable leap for the old body, but the blow Apobis paid for had swept away the ground floor portion of the surrounding building with one blow. Looking at the buildings that would not happen to collapse, Volgius decided that the battle should not be prolonged for a moment.


    "It would be easy to get out of a people-free junction, this attack. If you''re sparing a fortune!


    Volgius was equipped with the following weapons, a device equipped with silver coins.


    Continued

 1384 City of Pleasure, Part 219 - Tutor ② -

    Fondaine notices the change as soon as possible.


    "Silver coins? Does that make sense?


    "There''s a lot."


    Volgius fires silver coins simultaneously. Fondaine slammed everything down just in case, but Apobis and Kaiser Ooze have been attacked unintentionally. At first glance, there is no change, but immediately Apobis began to suffer.


    "Geaaaaa!"


    "Okay, did it work"


    "What?


    Apobis'' skin is so strong that even Mithril''s weapon cannot be damaged sooner. Even the foundines took a considerable amount of time to teach. What kind of trick is it to hurt it with just silver coins?


    When Fondaine saw her own weapon corroded too, she noticed the trick.


    "Corrosion? No, do you mean a weapon with a sacrament? Then it''s possible to hurt Apobis and my whip compatibly. But Kaiser Woods won''t hurt you, will he?


    "You may be right, but I''m not even going to deal with him in the first place. The Warcraft of the Ooze lineage are useless if they don''t poke their weaknesses. When the means to defeat is unknown, only ignore it"


    "Oh yeah? You know me well!


    Volgius escapes out of range, even as the foundines whip out. Volgius'' attack, on the other hand, arrives unilaterally. Fundaine whipped Apobis in frustration.


    "You, are you still the king of Snake Valley!? Show me your strength!


    "Gwow!"


    Apobis inhaled his breath and exhaled like a black mist. Where the fog touches, every beam of the building rots, and the ground of the earth melts. The rate of corrosion enough to dissolve everything you touch. A number of star-like shimmers glowed in the still sunny black mist when Fondaine thought that Volgius was just not good enough to cover the streets.


    The foundine turns the whip like a circle in an aggressive manner, creating a shield. When he thought the shock ran on that shield, Fondaine gave up the whip and retreated. Immediately after, the whip of a flying snake. And while the attack had been simultaneously carried out on Apobis and Kaiser Ooz, the two Warcraft blew up at the same time that the Fundaine escaped from Volgius'' range of attack.


    "What? I can''t believe you took those two down at the same time!


    When Fondaine confirmed the currency spinning on the ground, it was not copper or silver coins that were spinning, but gold coins.


    "Gold coin... I see this is your trump card, huh? The ability varies from coin to coin. Let it explode with magic, could that be the place? You aimed precisely at the part of the Apobis wound you injured with the silver coin you sanctified. Big hit rate."


    "Well that''s the place. Your proud warcraft is dead, and you''ve lost your whip, but what are you going to do? By contrast, this one is accumulating money for this day. If it''s about the serpent earlier, about a hundred of them are prepared to be bitter.


    Have you stopped the Warcraft yet? It was like a street show. It was funny. "


    "Hey, I can give you more..."


    Fundaine smiled deeply, once again taking out the whip. No weird philosophy whatsoever, black whip. But as soon as he had the whip, a warning-like tremor ran across Volgius'' body. Volgius escaped with a jump, although it was supposed to be far out of range of the whip. Immediately after that, the wall behind him was crushed into fine dust. I didn''t see the whip track. It just looked like the black wind was coming.


    The foundine is laughing across a blood splash that scraped dust and ground carcasses.


    "It''s a hassle to teach and collect warcraft, too, so I''ll have them die around here before they kill me any more. Your opponent is funny, but you have to meet people. We don''t have much time. Exactly. I''ll erase it for you without a trace!


    I see Volgius was convinced that this was the woman''s real weapon. A finely chopped corpse that appears among the many cases that the foundines consider to have been involved in. It is on record that no information could be taken from that corpse, which was transformed into such a piece of flesh that it could only be thought to have been cut with a sharp blade, like a mesh of yarn. The orbit of a whip like a serpent at high speeds, which we could confirm from a short distance, is like a whirlpool of wind. If you go in there, they''ll just tear you apart, but I guess there''s some trick to see the destroyed wall.


    Attacks at ranges from one another. It''s not the first time I''ve fought an opponent with a range longer than myself for Volgius, but I don''t even feel like approaching a woman who touches the whip at such a rate that she can''t even see herself.


    "That whip technology alone can control the others. So why hide it? No, it''s more of a whip than that."


    Volgius was releasing gold and silver copper, all coins, while traveling the place at high speeds. It''s a coin that you can keep hitting to find the Fondaine blind spot, but it doesn''t reach any of the Fondaines.


    "It''s no use. This attack, including sorcery, will not receive any attack. It is the mountain of Sekiyama that is swallowed and shredded by the black wind."


    "... are you sure?


    There was certainty in the foundations. No one can break through this attack yet. It has characteristics that vibrate at high speeds when magic flows through the whip itself, breaking down everything it touches. It was the first time that Fondaine drew on the properties of that whip, named ''The Eight Rips (Waltha Hanger)''. That whip, which even plays witchcraft, combines the strongest shields.


    The Volgius attack continues, but all the coins were shredded. Volgius does not know, but no third party comes to this occasion. That''s how it is. Fondaine should have slowly caught Volgius, but in the meantime she noticed something strange.


    Continued

 1385 City of Pleasure, Part 220 ~ Tutor ③ ~

    "The whip... heavy?


    Obviously a blunt Fundaine whip. I''m never tired of waving, I feel tired of magic. There is still room for magic. Then why?


    Fondaine noticed the brilliance, visible between the whips she waved. It bounced and glowed, realizing who it was.


    "No way... shards of gold coins?


    "That''s right. Gold coins do explode, but that''s not because I''m magical. To be precise, ''Absorb and explode the demonic power of the person you hit''. But if they were human, they would explode because they were big and small and possessed magic. Of course, the more powerful the opponent has a strong magic power, the greater the effect.


    Is that whip manipulated using magic? Even shards exhibit quite a bit of ability, and it makes sense that if they suck on magic, your whip moves slowly. My traits are like being born to argue with you, if you gather even shards, you''ll have a lot of killing power, won''t you?


    "... you grandfather!


    For the first time, Fondaine cursed. Fundaine minimised her defense and stormed to put Vorgius on hold as soon as possible. I thought it would be quicker if we attacked at this point. Calm Volgius for the looming foundine as well. Predicted to this deployment.


    "It''s a throwing technique! No matter how many, I can read the ballistics that fly!


    "Well, do you?


    Fondaine also noticed that Volgius'' firing posture had changed, but it is not what will happen now. I stormed ready, but Volgius released fewer gold coins than usual. I can do this. So convinced the foundine waved the whip, but the gold coin changed as if to mock the foundine in the air, hitting it all on its body.


    "It would be easier to make changes in the sphere. Techniques to change the throwing trajectory of coins have been tough. You''re amateur and helpful about throwing."


    "This!"


    Volgius should have waited for the gold coins to suck up and explode the magic of the foundines. Considering the capacity of the gold coin, there''s less than three seconds. It was during that time that it was also a shortcoming in the way Volgius fought, but it had never been a problem before. Mostly because of unintentional strikes, or one-sided attacks at a distance. For three seconds, it''s not Volgius who can''t escape.


    But after the scheduled time, I don''t see any sign that the gold coin that hit the foundine will explode. Has the magic of the Fondaine run out? Even in the gap of thinking about that, the abandoned foundine stormed in.


    "You''re alarmed!?


    "Shit!"


    Volgius throws the gold coins again, but the foundines don''t even care. Strike down only the minimum number of pieces and advance regardless of a few hits. And he definitely went into a range where he could kill Volgius, and he felt it pierced from behind where he wielded the whip.


    "... of Almas, number three?


    "You''re the one who got off guard."


    One gold coin that was struck down changed to number three in Almas. No, Almas'' number three was turning into gold coins. Can it also be changed to one of different sizes? At the same time that Fondaine was impressed, the third left hand, transformed into a sword, snapped Fondaine''s neck.


    Volgius sighed loudly as Fondaine''s neck rolled over mercilessly and stopped on the ground.


    "I''m glad you''ve changed to gold coins in case you think about it. You''re a trump card."


    "I use my strength very much to change to something of different size. Because we''ve lost each other''s abilities, I don''t know what that means. In this case, this woman''s crusade will take precedence.


    But that would have killed you just now. Don''t you know who the woman who''s gonna be the foundine is? "


    "Right, but I don''t even think this woman will speak honestly. You''re right, it''s a priority to take them down."


    "Right. And you''re a big deal, I didn''t know you could move that far with that old body. Perhaps even a pilgrimage that is still active can work in considerable numbers?


    "It''s a body worked out just for this fight. One more time, I''m sorry. I doubt the gold coin activated more than that. Until recently, Fondaine had a great deal of magic."


    "Never mind, I just wanted to say, but it''s really weird. Would you like to examine the body for once?"


    Number three is a prudent character. Vorgius'' doubts were particularly true, but he was also concerned about the identity of the unsuccessful foundine. The third hand reaches out to the torso of the foundane, which has become a cry apart. I can''t even feel the remnants of my magic coming from the body of a foundane lying on my back. Even if he dies, the magic will remain for a while.


    The gold coin was definitely hit. Then why? When number three explores the foundine, he realizes that there isn''t much blood flowing from the wound pierced from his back. If you pierced your heart, you''d still be bleeding out. And there should be more flow from the severed neck. And this twisted feeling of blood. Isn''t this just blood...?


    Continued

 1386 City of Pleasure, Part 221 - Tutor ④ -

    "Will you not look too closely? It doesn''t feel good to let the same woman or someone you don''t like fool you."


    What blocked the third thought was the head of the Fondaine, who talks as she rolls over. To that unusual sight, I even forgot to attack unexpectedly for a moment. That was the same for Volgius, whose right hand disappeared with fine dust the moment No. 3, who reacted quickly for a moment, tried to throw a short knife of nostalgia.


    Later all that remains is blood clouds, newly erupting blood and tremendous intense pain.


    "~ ~ ~!"


    "It''s just great not to scream. I wish I''d just been gone, but I was worried about something weird."


    "You''re not even an organism?


    "You rude man, I''m a fine man, aren''t I? There''s joy and sorrow, and you can hang out with guys."


    "No, you''re not. This guy! This guy''s not a creature! Oh, my God, the balls in your chest that have built up magic..."


    That was the last word of the third. Now number three, which became fine dust for each body. Even number three, who specializes in change, can''t change all around with finely cut pieces of flesh and blood.


    When Fondaine''s neck stuck to her original torso, she modified the details with her own hands. When you check the condition of your head and check the movement of your body, you turn back to Volgius.


    "I hate chatting. Besides, my mouth is the source of the disaster. Silver for eloquence, gold for silence, isn''t it? You know how to manipulate gold and silver coins, don''t you?


    "... the ability of Kaiser Woods. I''ve heard that some Oozes parasitize others to help repair their bodies."


    "Your Answer"


    Panchi and Fondane applauded.


    "Parasite the ooze to the body and repair it at the same time as the host breaks. There''s no such handy creature."


    "But can that keep me? It''s just like being eroded by a warcraft all over your body - no, I''m starting to figure out who you are."


    "I hope you''re around for a chat. Because no matter how many people are excluded, they don''t know who''s listening. It''s time you died."


    Volgius was ready to see Fondaine wield the whip. He said he was going to die here today. No wonder and no regrets. All I could do was do it, and it was a life I ran through with all my might. All you have to do is live youngsters, that''s what I was thinking.


    The masked female tutor thing may not have been an end in itself, either, just because I''m concerned about its identity. However, if we could have dragged it out in front of us, we would have accomplished it.


    Volgius had remembered all sorts of things from birth until now. But the most vivid was not the family, nor the people who had helped, but that woman, who was on the same pilgrimage. Loyalty, on the battlefield, in the discussion. We''ve always competed. That''s why I thought I''d only forgive the way that woman laughed at me for dying. There''s no way that woman is alert to anything against this Turam commotion. Then I will only do my utmost to at least hook up with the alarm net.


    Shortly before Fondaine waved the whip, Volgius activated the last trick. The firing of a one-shot gold coin, planted on the belt. It hit Fondaine''s hand and moved both hands with a gap where the movement stopped for a moment. The moment the gold coin hits, the magic that was full of foundines until earlier disappears. Perhaps you are free to disappear or fill your magic. If that''s the chest device number three was saying, there''s one place to aim. I don''t know if it works. But I lifted it up, and I decided to lift it up to the end. Believe me, it''s the frivolous life that leads to the next.


    But Volgius'' hands became fine dust before he struck out the gold coin. The split collapse of gold coins from the broken device was still similar to the exhaustion of Volgius'' energy. Blood erupts from the wound, but I don''t feel any damage already. But you can''t just disappear like this. You have to shower the last knife.


    Volgius acted unexpectedly, not even in Fondaine. Oh, my God, he bit off his tongue on the spot. Arnelia strictly forbids suicide, but the pilgrimage broke the commandment itself. Fondaine was surprised. Not much, he took a breath and watched Volgius. In the eyes of Volgius, who fell and lay on the ground, the Fondaine and the other.


    "(Who...?


    "- Aren''t you going to stop?


    "I''m gonna die already. More than that, I missed killing myself. I don''t know why, this grandfather. What do you think you should do, sword wind?


    Seeing whoever stood beside the foundine, Volgius was convinced, oh. Did you say to meet me? Is this the one who slashed the third arm earlier? It is no longer an implicit understanding among guilds and pilgrimages, the wind of the sword. They said it was a warcraft, a phenomenon, or another sorcery, but I didn''t know it was a ''human swordsman''. It doesn''t even depend on Arnelia''s information network, and rumors say Almas is pursuing that figure as well. I didn''t expect you to connect here - convenient.


    I didn''t even know what Volgius, who was fatally wounded, was thinking, and Fondaine and the sword wind kept talking.


    "Extra emotions become weak. Did you forget that ''he'' died because of that?


    "Well, it doesn''t work out like you don''t have any extra emotions. Besides, ''he'' died too stuck in his own paranoia. There was only shaping beauty, but I don''t want you to be with a guy with no functional beauty."


    "You''re just like me and ''the guy'' in the middle. Don''t take the luxury of being universal. Although it seemed good because I happened to be there, if not, why would I have?


    "I did this because I have you. Otherwise, I''m gonna kill Grandpa like this from behind."


    Fundaine kicks Volgius'' unspeakable body. The sword wind sighed.


    "That''s unwanted paranoia...?"


    From the nostalgia of the blown Volgius, the gold fell. If you sell it, it''s the size of one of the houses that''s going to change. I can see how many of them are planted in the nostalgia. The moment I realized it, I saw Volgius laughing as he was blown away. In my eyes, I saw a light as good as I had won.


    Copper coins, silver coins, gold coins - that wasn''t the trump card.


    "You grandfather! You want to talk to me from the start!


    "How about it!"


    "Well, hang out. The people you slaughtered are waiting for you."


    At that moment, a great explosion broke out with the roar in a painting of Tarram.


    Continued

 1387 City of Pleasure, Part 222 - Battle of Tarram ① -

    "Hey, Grandma."


    "It''s about you calling me grandma, Brandio. Don''t you have any respect for the eye?


    "If I had no respect, I wouldn''t have listened to you in the first place. I''d rather ask than that, what is this?


    Brandio points to his foot for a moment. There''s a pile of oak carcasses folded like mountains. Would 500 be better? Most of it had been destroyed from the inside, and one side of the perimeter had become a river of blood.


    A short distance from that mountain, he sat on a stone to keep Lapenti from getting wet in the blood. Look, there''s not a drop of blood on the white coat. Brandio sees what it looks like and remembers awe, not joke.


    "(Nah, is there any other" gorgeous lapenty "or such a bloody pilgrimage? Rumor has it we''ll use plant seeds to fight, but I don''t want to fight this all wrong. How do you use flower seeds to die like this?)"


    "It''s just an oak corpse. You''ll see."


    Brandio shakes his head when he hits the words of Lapenti.


    "No, no, that''s what Wye wants to hear, huh? If you''re going to do such a bloody thing, you should bring your men, and you''re the leader of Wye. You have a position."


    "You''re right. But I can''t give up all this. Because my comrades are there. I just want to see the end of it."


    "Battlemate?"


    "There aren''t many of us left alive anymore. I used to only know my people verbally and on paper when they died, and often I didn''t feel anything."


    "Are you sentimental?


    "Right. Maybe I''m old, too."


    To Lapenti, who always laughs, Brandio felt like he had never seen a human face before. I hear that when I was young, I was greatly beautiful, but now I know that Lapenti is practically supremacist iron skinned and deserves a description such as'' Woman of Steel ''. For the first time on the outside, I felt like I could see a hidden expression underneath.


    The orc population surrounds the tarram in a roundabout way, but the siege net itself is very naive, even though it is the thinnest painting in which the fact lapenty has collapsed. It is divided in some population and there is no horizontal collaboration. As we quietly cleaned up the orc herd in an instant, there is no sign of any other group being noticed. If we can work with Tarram, it will be possible to break through here.


    Originally, Lapenti has been a reinforcement to Tarram. If it''s true, I thought it was possible that I was going to bring in an army, but not in time with a call from Tarram. That''s why I decided I moved individually, but there are other ways to do it. Did you go out of your way to see his comrade and his death? Then why wait outside?


    "Are you going in there?


    "I don''t need it. If it''s that guy from the old street, he''ll let me know in a way I know."


    "I don''t understand it very well. Like a couple."


    "In terms of saving each other''s lives, it must be more than a couple. I thought we were just hanging out and not getting along, but we might have been out-of-the-box compatible. Had we met since we were a little older, would it have been thought of that way? Remember, your partner has just the right person to fight with."


    "Isn''t that right?


    "That''s the thing. Aren''t you going to marry me?


    "We''re not getting married..."


    I won''t expose that to Brandio. Of course it wasn''t without a woman. But he did not feel comfortable with any woman beside him. I know why that is. Brandio hates himself. How can a person who hates himself love others?


    So no matter what good woman shows up in front of me from now on, I''m deciding not to move my mind. He said he might make about a mistake, but he would never be serious. When Brandio considered such a blur, light appeared in the town of Tarram. A little late, I can see the explosion and the smoke.


    "Hey!?


    "... yes, that''s it. That''s all your opponents were in Tarram. Brilliant scatter, Volgius."


    Amazing Brandio and Lapenti who understood everything. Close your eyes for a moment and meditate. Lapenti ordered Brandio.


    "Go to Tarrum, Brandio. To find out what happened inside without getting jealous. Especially when it comes to the last person the priest of Tarram dealt with."


    "Huh? From now on?


    "Yes, from now on. You can come and go by any means you want, right? Even in the middle of the battlefield."


    "Such impotence. Because this is..."


    At that moment, the sound of the ground and the sound of the clamour occurred. The orcs launched an assault to signal the explosion.


    Continued

 1388 City of Pleasure, Part 223 - Battle of Tarram ② -

    At dusk, it happened suddenly. The sound of explosions echoing throughout the taram and the flames burning high enough to be confirmed from anywhere in town. The explosion so much that all the inhabitants of Tarham noticed, naturally, also sounded like a vigilante watching the orcs behave on the outer walls of Tarham.


    "What? Raid!?


    "No, it''s not. It''s in the tarram."


    "Stupid, you mean you got into it!


    "Calm down!


    Cassandra is the one to drink. After the bandrass disappeared, Lilliam told me to look at peripheral security. The vigilante''s agitation is blown away in an instant.


    "Don''t put anything you don''t know in your mouth, it just spreads anxiety. Start by checking the facts. Investigate with the damage, get three teams on the ground in a five-man group. Otherwise, intensify patrolling and surveillance. Unless they''re blurry. Oh, they''ll set us up here."


    "Does Orc have such a head?


    "Jaeger''s investigation. Then it means there will be a king species. Besides, there''s a guy who seems to be eye-catching. If it comes on an ad hoc basis, then it also depends on the power of control. But the trouble is, if you''re halfway through control,


    "Halfway there?"


    "That''s right. An opponent with a halfway point of dominance can''t get through a positive attack. Because you can''t manipulate the army yourself. If it were a halfway army, the situation would be chaotic. It is likely that they will then be pushed off by the quantity.


    With natural disasters. As the pests flock, the tarums are invaded and exhausted. The bait is the Atai. "


    "... can''t you handle it?


    "Don''t ask Atai, who''s not even a commander. It is up to Lilliam and the Alliance Chiefs to work out the strategy. No, maybe."


    Maybe it''s an alphilis, I almost stopped saying. The principle is to solve the tarram thing in tarram. So if Jaeger was in command, he felt Tarram''s position would be weakened. As a taram who values autonomy, I don''t want to think about using an outside mercenary regiment.


    But that''s where I think of the name of Alphilis, and I may already be counting on it. Cassandra looked out to shake off such an idea. Cassandra, far more eye-catching than a regular person, could see the movement position of an army of oaks without his binoculars, but felt like that pile of skin tones had moved.


    "What...?


    Shortly afterwards, a whisper is heard from outside the taram. The room also disappeared from Cassandra''s expression.


    "Hey, let Lilliam know who it is! They''re moving out! To the rest of the gates!


    "Do you want to raise wolf smoke?


    "Oh, do that. It''s gonna be a war!


    Cassandra secretly summoned several captain statues beside her, quickly skipping instructions.


    "I''ll just tell you guys. You can throw away the other gates, the worst is not to be occupied by both orcs."


    "What? What does that mean?"


    "Collecting vigilantes, or gladiators in the arena or all the mercenaries and other faces now stationed in Tarham, will not be able to defend the entire Tarham. Worst of all, only guard this neighborhood - the gates of the area where there are people at the heart of Turam''s economy. That might get us out of here."


    "That''s an instruction you don''t care about. You mean protect only the wealthy?


    "Even Atai doesn''t like such shitty instructions. But given the reality, the city can be rebuilt if only the central figures of commerce and economics were alive. The worst part is not that a city called Tarram will perish. How much worse it is for the surrounding countries to contend over this land after it is destroyed. There will be another war. That''s bad. Ah, try to get occupied by Romansland. They''ll be a stepping stone to the South."


    "Lieutenant, you can think of that a lot."


    "It''s not Atai''s idea, it''s the great guys'' idea."


    I didn''t even say that the idea belonged to a single mercenary. When Alphilis came out to the vigilante after looking at the Oak siege net, Alphilis clearly told Liliam and Cassandra about it. In an emergency, the Alliance Chiefs will make it a priority to protect their safety and rights, so the vigilante said to move quickly with his own ideas. And he told me not to make the ''worst'' choice and left. The inhabitants abandon, no, use it for the sake of decency. The power will be concentrated in this neighborhood, and even the only people who can help while the orcs are making a leap towards invasion will help them escape. It was a way of thinking until ruthless, but it was also the most realistic.


    Just the alphilis himself for the moment,


    "I''m gonna find a way to reverse one shot"


    I just told him, he''s gone. I don''t know if I''ve found a way to do that, but I don''t have time to rely on it anymore.


    Cassandra moved to do what she could.


    "Whoa, is that okay? We''re on our own, the other orcs."


    "That''s okay. I didn''t think the instructions would go that far. I told them to hold still until dusk in three days, and I can''t. All I''m saying is they''re a douchebag. I''ve been waiting for you with the bait sprinkled in front of me. The definition of dusk is appropriate, and if there is any stimulus, move it out. Sort of early, but they didn''t originally tell me what to do so strictly."


    "Hmm. So, you just let the people at hand hear you say it?"


    "That''s all the people I''ve been told to say in three days. Well, isn''t that right?


    Before Gunz and Cerberus spoke, there were about 3,000 orcs aligned. Unlike the other orcs, they wait quietly for the orders of Cerberus. This power of dominance, no doubt Cerberus, was elevated as a king species, Gunz felt.


    And if 3,000 bodies obey orders faithfully, they''ll have enough tarram to fall.


    "Aren''t these guys going to let you storm?


    "It''s just a delicious place if you want it. I still have a nasty feeling from that city. Ora''s instincts say it''s good to see how things go."


    "You mixed something up with the rice we fed the guys we were about to storm earlier, didn''t you? Is that some kind of fabric stone, too?


    "Tyran asked me to do that. He asked me to mix it up for lunch on the day of the assault. I don''t know what it is, but I can''t imagine."


    "I don''t care what it is, it must be something."


    Gunz sighed, but Cerberus seemed to have fun.


    Continued

 1389 City of Pleasure, Part 224 - Battle of Tarram ③ -

    "Alfi, the pigs outside have moved out!


    "Yeah, I know."


    "... you''re kind of settling in for a long time. Do you have a must-win strategy? I think it''s a pretty desperate situation."


    "I''m more than half sure. I just need to do the next thing just in case. The Temple Knights and Jaeger face, and I want you to contact Lilliam to gather the vigilante in one piece. Ask Tasha for confirmation. I want to know where the enemy commander will be."


    "That''s... that''s a breakthrough, isn''t it?


    "Exactly, I''ll throw away all defenses except the escape route. Prepare, hurry."


    "Copy that!


    Lisa ran out on orders from Alphilis. Alphilis was asking what was going on outside with a harsh look on his face. I have already released the Tenma Knight over my head. They would contact us with a familiar enemy formation, but we had an approximate imagination.


    The enemy commander is probably one to several. Being helpless against night raids, it is clear that there is no tactical knowledge and no horizontal collaboration as an army. It was also possible to destroy each one, but I wanted to avoid imitating the few people who could move freely and the bee''s nest in a situation where reinforcements were not expected.


    The worst battle in the besieged phase was a simultaneous assault, but even a simultaneous assault requires a commander. Equals, for example, an assault in which the commander does not issue a decree, and crushes it with a few things. I was wondering what kind of decree would be issued against a formation broad enough to besiege Tarram, but Alphilis had a point.


    "(Well, you mean the limit of patience. Oak''s patience and self-control they say you won''t even know the face of your own child in battle. Then whatever you do, the limits of patience come. With the bait called taram in front of them, they put up with it for three days. Looks like you''re looking at the water before it floods out of the glass. You''ll be able to play with a few things, and they won''t retreat after a few more. I was wondering what you were waiting for, but whoever thought of this strategy is a big deal.


    Probably signaled sunset or sunrise as a commander, but the explosion just now must be stimulating enough. It is likely enough that the end of the war will be opened in the wake of this. Assuming some reinforcements are on their way from the outside, there will be no news until dusk. If you''re in a situation where you can''t work together, think about the possibility of a peer-to-peer meeting, and you''ll storm in the day. You better think of no more reinforcements from the outside.


    You just have to do something with the power of your hand) "


    "(It would be a tragic battle)"


    The shadow whispered in Alphilis, but Alphilis also thinks he''s right about that point. My own army is a little over 2,000, and my opponents are 40,000 or 50,000. I might have been able to destroy each and every one of them if they would have stormed me at will, but if they stormed me at the same time, there would no longer be the art of resisting. If it''s like a pebble before the tsunami, you have to at least drill a hole in one point. If it''s possible, take over the enemy general.


    Even that makes it difficult if the enemy general had only cemented himself around him.


    "(At least if this is the castle. There are still fights.)"


    "Alfie, the enemy''s moving in unison!


    Tasha hurries down from above. Again, Alphilis heard the report at a border somewhat similar to giving up.


    "At the same time, maybe?


    "Yeah, pretty much at the same time. I''m gonna push you like a fury. We don''t have a quarter of an hour to reach the city."


    "Conversely, what about the enemy forces that haven''t moved at all?


    "Outside the siege net, there are some groups like that in the northwest. I don''t know, three grand."


    "Is the enemy general there? Tasha, signal everyone to assemble at the nearest gate to the northwest. We''ll storm as soon as we get over 500. I need directions from the sky."


    "Ugh, that''s dangerous. Can''t you just run away? I''ll cover you if you''re on the run."


    "Speaking of which, even Tarram had a new debt or something..."


    "Hey, how do you know! I get it. You can go, you can go!


    Tasha returns to the sky with dissatisfaction that it was hired by a hell of a captain. I was also cutting my way northwest, thinking that her presence, which in a heavy atmosphere would strike a light mouth, was valuable.


    In the middle, the shadow speaks again.


    "(Okay?


    "What?


    "(Do it with Zems the Brave. As a person, distrust cannot be plucked, but as a force of war, I would be sure. I assume you''re asking where the inn is? You''re not asking for help?


    "Um... I''ll stop. Unless, of course, he offers us strength."


    "(Why?


    Alphilis often thought about it and replied like he was in trouble.


    "... because you care?


    "(Hey, seriously answer that)"


    "No, I''m serious. Well, I like your face, but... you don''t want to ask for help? I want to be equal, like."


    "(I''m not sure. I recommend retreat. I''ll just tell him that)"


    "I know, something I''m not sure about either. I think I should get away with it, too, but this is a bet. I wonder if we can get more out of Tarrum than we thought."


    "(You don''t always win bets, do you?


    "Above and beyond."


    While Alphilis rode his horse to the northwest walls, there was ground in Tarram. At that time, all the people who knew magic felt it.


    "(Alfi, this is)"


    "... Yeah, you finally made a move. The ruler of Tarram. I''ve been waiting for this."


    Alphilis and the shadow were feeling. The magic runs through this taram. And that there is a wall of light around the tarram.


    It was no mistake that Irmatal felt that the magical technique he noticed resembled the defensive junction strewn over Arnelia.


    Continued

 1390 City of Pleasure, Part 225 - Battle of Tarrum ④ -

    "What the hell!?


    "You can''t go ahead of the light!


    A wall of light appeared slightly outside the entrance to the taram exactly when the orcs tried to kill him in the taram. The wall, which appeared to surround the tarram, never allowed the orcs to break in. The orcs punch and hit the walls, but nothing happens.


    But it was the same for the soldiers in Tarram. I tried shooting an arrow at it, but it just bounces back against the wall. The junction was stretched over the sky, as were the Tenma knights. Apparently it is a wall of mutual inviolability. Alphilis had seen and thought of this juncture, but he summons a closet nearby.


    "What do you think? This junction."


    "Well, it depends on what you use as your source of magic, but I wonder if it will last a few days or so. Unless you get more shock from the outside than you need."


    "It''s a shock. You think the orcs can break through?


    "Orcs also have things to deal with magic. But this bond is about whether I will be wounded or not, even if I risk my life to perform sorcery. Magic like an oak doesn''t even scratch a scratch. I still have better eyes to keep beating him up.


    I just don''t think tens of thousands of orcs are gutsy enough to keep hitting the junction all night. "


    "I agree. I mean, can we think of it as a relief until the morning sun rises?"


    "Unless you have explosives. The gunpowder developed by man has the same effect as the so-called magic of explosion. If that thing is massive, the junction could be broken. Depending on the type of junction, most things that can be physically blocked can be broken through by the accumulation of shocks. With explosives, time would be shorter."


    The fact that Muscade broke into the conversation didn''t seem to bother the closet.


    "Explosives? You think an oak has a head to use that stuff?


    "It might be possible if we had a king species."


    "You don''t have that record in your books, do you?


    "It''s just not in the book you saw. Reality outweighs paranoia, huh?


    "Hmm, mouth like you found out!


    "Um, aside from whether or not to use explosives, that looks more powerful than explosives, doesn''t it?


    With Wictrier coming in, the two witches rule the one-end combination. Ahead of what Wictrier pointed out, the worst possibility Alphilis had in mind had become a reality.


    "After all, that''s what you''re coming for. No, if you don''t, we''ll talk about what you were building the Demon King for."


    When the Alphilis and the others noticed the change in Oak''s regiment, Gunz had a similar question on Cerberus.


    "Cerberus, hey, that''s a demon king, right?


    "Absolutely. Ora and the Orcs are equipped with a wonderful ability to be huge."


    "If you demonize it, you do get big a lot, but isn''t that too big? There''s about a city wall, that."


    "That''s right. Now I think Anomaly was a genius. I can''t believe I created a demon king conscious of siege warfare. Kubelay and Tiran were the ones who finished it. They were almost finished before Anomaly died.


    Once deformed, you will only be able to destroy everything around you until the end of your life. I prioritized decadence over intelligence and life expectancy, so I would kill even my buddies if I caught my eye, and it''s about a day''s life expectancy. "


    "You can be a disposable soldier. But when did you plant it? I don''t think he had time to inject and go around."


    "A little for lunch. If they say it''s pre-assault rice, they''ll eat it even if it tastes a little strange, right? Ora and the others are orcs."


    "You scoundrel. I love it, you know."


    "I thought Gunz would say that."


    hehe, and laughing orcs and humans. Surrounding the tarram are giant demon kings from hundreds.


    "So, what''s your name?


    "Giant Hammer Soldier (Skullmill) or whatever he called it in the development phase"


    "You think you can break that line?


    "I don''t know that. But, you know, oratically, either is fine. I did my job properly when I was told, and then..."


    "Hmm?"


    Gunz also looked funny at Cerberus'' stare.


    "What am I going to do?


    "Hmm, there''s nothing I can do about it"


    Lilliam and Alphilis watched the great army of oaks from above the city walls. Orcs who became giant demon kings - looking like rotten boars storming as they reached out, but their power could only be viewed by vigilante soldiers as well as by Jaegers and Temple Knights alike. It''s a pretty heavy-duty assault, so only the shock echoes the tarram. Citizens have already noticed. The war is starting. It''s no surprise there''s a riot in the city driven by anxiety as it is.


    Still, if the battle had really begun, the vigilante would have killed many by now. I spoke to Alphilis so that Liliam would laugh bitterly.


    "It''s good that the wall of light protects you, but how long can you stand it? Is it okay for a few days? Or won''t it last a moment? I don''t know much about witchcraft. We can''t even put up measures like this."


    "I don''t know that much either. Junction magic, and it''s so massive, it''s a gatekeeper."


    "And we have no means of attack from here. The bow and arrow were bounced into the junction, and no witchcraft. Then with a bunch of warcraft outside, it''s like being trapped in a cage without a weapon. Things aren''t getting any better."


    "Sometimes you can open it by scratching it."


    "Oh? I just thought you didn''t like the heat and bitterness"


    "I''ve overestimated it, and I''ve surprisingly lived with muddy smells. But it doesn''t suit you to wait."


    Alphilis glanced slightly at Lisa, but Lisa shook her neck to the side. There have been no reports of any explosions in the city. It has only been reported that there was no human damage for the flashy explosion and that the unity was a group of buildings close to the little-used ruins and that it used a people-free junction. There were no reports of who died, why it happened, etc.


    It must have been a minor thing before it mattered, but I was concerned about Alphilis. If I don''t find out now, I feel like I''m going to never know. But such concerns will be blown away by further importance.


    All of a sudden, Lisa issued an alarm.


    Continued

 1391 City of Pleasure, Part 226 - Battle of Tarram ⑤ -

    "Alfi, someone has broken through the wall of light from the other side of the city wall!


    "Breaking through this wall? How?


    "I don''t know. For once the sensors go through to the outside, but once they suddenly approached from the outside and stopped, they came right in. The problem is, this guy is a fool we know so well!


    "Our well-acquainted fool?


    "Oh no, there''s only one of you! Look, speaking of idiots..."


    "Who''s an idiot, Kolaaaaaa!


    Someone who should have run from the opposite of Tarram, but quickly reached it. The man, who landed with a grand shock sound from above, was certainly a man everyone knew well.


    "D, Dragreo!? He''s a fool indeed!


    "Well, hey, you son of a bitch! Because of me... Hey, Mikoto. What am I doing here?


    "I don''t know! Uncle, even when you''re sleeping, but you''re running! Earlier, I said, ''It''s a festival! Didn''t I say'' or something?


    "I knew you weren''t stupid"


    "No, I''m an asshole..."


    "So, Abo, you''re an idiot."


    "I''m not putting it together. Aah!


    Most of them ate face to face by the noisy giant who suddenly descended from heaven and the girl stuck around his neck, but for those who know about Dragreo, this is an encounter that only increases the danger. If you do poorly, this man is so much more dangerous than 10,000 oaks outside.


    For those who don''t know, on the other hand, I know they''re not just people, but they''re just noisy men. Even Lilliam was just distracted not only by Dragreo''s answer, but also by his overwhelming gigantic body and the enormous amount of temper equal to the earth he emits. The establishment of such a presence and a decent conversation was in itself no longer proof of Alphilis'' courage or mere individuality.


    It was unexpectedly Dragreo himself who cut the subject out after the often scarce conversations.


    "Uh, gloating! Anyway! If I''m here, I''ll fix something for you! ''Sleeve swinging but other living edges'' or something! It''s my job to address your son''s concerns!


    "How do you know such a difficult word in the East!


    "I told you I was a wise man!


    "Didn''t you say God?


    "It doesn''t matter either way, dude!


    "Then I wish I had to tell you..."


    "Let it go! Make a wish for me or not!? You won''t have my standing to decide!


    "Are you strong or weak? This is the sage and the grass grows at the end of the story."


    Lisa posed like a boy, but Alphilis just hit her hand that she had come up with a good thing.


    "Then why don''t you wipe out all the orcs outside? Wouldn''t it be easier if you were King of the Beasts?


    "Don''t be impotent! I thought there were tens of thousands!? Sooner than I do, the junction breaks first!


    "Wait a minute. Do you know when the junction will break?


    "Are you an idiot to me, Temeye Witch? If this shock continues, it will collapse in exactly six minutes. It hasn''t even been till morning. You can''t even calculate that!


    "I can calculate that."


    No, the closet hesitated to say. Decisions are contraindicated for witchcraft. Methods to transcend reality are magic. Because, in fact, this man might be made. But not all of this broad junction is visible, reading the spell from the range in front of us, and yet quantifying and converting the impact. It''s not as simple as Dragreo says.


    But Alphilis doesn''t get out of shape.


    "Then knock down 90%!


    "Shit, 50%!


    "Good luck with about 80% of it!


    "Alfi, you''re not pricing vegetables..."


    Lisa was frightened, but both Alphilis and Dragreo, the expression was serious.


    "I don''t have time for this! 60% no matter how hard you try!


    "So what about just knocking that big fat ass out?


    "That''s such an easy win! Alright!"


    You thought the negotiations had come together. Alphilis grabbed the luggage string he was wearing on his back and pulled it off as Dragreo bravely tried to jump out.


    "Wait a minute! willing to take that little girl!?


    "Come on! I won''t protect you, and who will!?


    "I''m telling you, it''s us there, isn''t it?


    "All right! You guys can''t take care of each other!


    "Better than you - wait a minute!


    Without even hearing the halt to the Alphilis, Dragreo jumped down the city wall. Still bullshit physical ability, but a girl named Mikoto hasn''t even cling to its back and fallen off. Are you used to it, or does Dragreo care? I''m just curious about that relationship, but from the fact that the girl I called Mikoto was smiling at Alphilis, maybe it was an out-of-the-box good relationship.


    And I was curious about a word I could read from the movement of my lips.


    Continued

 1392 City of Pleasure, Part 227 - Battle of Turam ⑥ -

    "Ma, ah, uh, ru," he said? What do you mean... "


    "... why not? Dragreo and that girl, they made it through the line, didn''t they?


    "Precisely, you broke the junction for a moment without a magical element to get through. The juncture is repairing itself naturally, but how?


    Muscade and Victoria looked at each other in doubt, but Dragreo, no longer out there, fisted and was motivated.


    "Now, Mikoto, get down here for a second. It just moves around."


    "Uncle, are you willing to leave the girl you want alone?


    "Don''t joke, you''re scarier than me."


    "Ha-ha-ha, I''m kidding. But you''re gonna be about exposed, right?


    "Oh, let it go - no!


    To the orcs surprised by Dragreo''s emergence, Dragreo suffered a relentless, unwarned and intense blow. His use of magic - the mere act of swinging his arms from the point of view of others - creates intense shockwaves running on the ground.


    As he swung his arms, the hundreds of orcs around him were dying where they could be knocked down. And against the surviving Hammer Soldier (Skullmill).


    "Ooh, lah!


    Dragleo rolls out his right fist with the momentum that saved his strength and kicked him to the ground. In that blow, the right half of a giant hammer soldier (Skullmill) blows up. A giant hammer soldier (skullmill), but he swung up his left arm without even feeling itchy, and beat Dragreo to death.


    "I don''t lick it!


    Dragreo blows his arm off with a kick. Dragreo''s anger burst against the disfigured Hammerman''s face stopped at Dragreo''s present, but still barked at him not to intimidate him (Skullmill).


    "Ugh, ru, let''s. Yeah, yeah!


    There was no need to compare which was truly noisy, but the haughty flames spit out by Dragreo left a part of the bone for the Giant Hammer Soldier (Skullmill) to disappear. Its haughty flames were firepower enough to burn hundreds of orc herds far behind.


    Most of them were surprised, even though it wasn''t much of a rampage, and the Alphilis and the others were as rampant as they had hoped.


    "What is that? Is that human, Alphilis? Is that more of your kind than that?


    "Um, he''s not sure he''s human, either, is he? It''s a tough relationship to talk to, and he''s definitely a stormy guy, but he doesn''t seem to do me any harm. Besides, I think I miss that girl, and she''s not my enemy at the moment."


    Ahead of what Alphilis pointed out and taught Lilliam was Dragreo, who runs through the enemy lines as he goes to the deserted field but pulls off all the oak, crushing the giant hammermen (skull mills) one by one, and Mikoto, who then follows him a little for a small run.


    "Uncle! Hey, I hope it''s fast!


    "We have to hurry. We have to hurry. Yeah."


    "Don''t talk in flames!


    "... how nervous"


    Lisa sighed deeply, but it was true that only one man''s appearance saw light at the end of the battle. And from the direction of Dragreo''s progress and opposition, the sound of the horseshoe that appeared to chase him brings additional light.


    Alphilis wasn''t the only one surprised by Dragreo''s emergence. The shadow inside the Alphilis consciousness (Polskaya) was also chilling the liver for the emergence of Dragreo.


    "I didn''t know the Beast King was coming here. That''s all I''m a cautious opponent, too, but I''m glad I''m not the enemy. You think so too, don''t you?


    Polskaya spoke to the presence behind her. A woman with a rugged look across the transparent wall. It''s Alphilis himself who looks like him, but I can tell he''s obviously someone else. Alphilis won''t be able to have that harsh look, even if the person in front of him is an enemy.


    The shadow knew. Alphilis originally said that there was another being besides himself. And its existence is gradually about to emerge into the superficial layer. The fact is, something that I couldn''t even recognize before, but now I can even read that look. The shadow is watching the trend of its existence here. I haven''t even gotten to Alphilis to recognize it yet, but it''s also this presence - assuming I were to call it a ''third person'', I was beginning to understand that it depends on how she thinks.


    That third person is usually very quiet and seldom even responds to a shadow call, but this time he even came out to the boundaries of consciousness himself. As far as the expression goes, I even feel signs that I might cross the border by my own will.


    The shadow waited for the third person to react, but nothing happened to speak because the third person did not utter a word.


    "Hey, what are you looking at? You''re more loving, aren''t you?


    "... I''m not such a good thing. Something bothered me, I just came out."


    "Is that Dragreo?


    "The same goes for that wise man, but it''s about the girl who was beside him. Didn''t you care?


    "No?"


    The shadow noticed what the third person was trying to say, but deliberately pretended not to know. The third person condemns that attitude.


    Continued

 1393 City of Pleasure, Part 228 - Battle of Tarrum (7) -

    "You seem to know what the situation is like. Why don''t you warn Alphilis? That girl is dangerous. He said we should kill him now."


    "You''re the one who forgot? I''m not on Alpha Reese''s side. Orangeables have ordered me to be in tune with the Alphilis consciousness, but they have originally told me to destroy the Alphilis personality. I''m making a big deal out of it now because I don''t need it, but I can''t disobey Orangeable''s orders. Sooner or later, I will be the enemy of Alphilis.


    But you''re the same, aren''t you? I''ve always thought you were like the guardian of the Alphilis, but as far as that tone goes, apparently not. If you do poorly, aren''t you tougher than me?


    "Or maybe it is. But what we have in common is that we have trouble getting killed by Alphilis right now. I''m going to do whatever it takes to protect her. But often it doesn''t set me free. So to you..."


    A shadow poisoned the third person''s words.


    "Are you asking me? That''s a good story for bugs. I know how dangerous that girl is. That girl, she shouldn''t be able to live in people''s worlds by nature. That Dragreo is forced to keep it alive. It is surprising in itself that there is such a presence, but it is certainly a very dangerous one not only for Alphilis, but for man himself. If you can kill him, you should kill him now.


    But as it stands, the body''s lead is Alphilis. It''s the Alphilis that decides. It will take a lot of effort to take away, and if Alphilis clearly rejects us by ending that girl, it will be troublesome.


    If Alphilis doesn''t realize the danger of a girl named Mikoto, and she''s going to die, I guess that''s fate. "


    "Stupid. That would kill me and you, wouldn''t it? That''s not what destiny should be."


    "We are the only ones bending that fate. And you''re the only one who''s gonna die. I ''m-- no, maybe it''ll be erased by the Orange Bull. But as much as I''m going to experience the cruel fate of waiting for Alpha Reese, I''m wondering if dying here would be one happy thing."


    "That''s - maybe you are. It''s just that if I do, I''ll be on the surface. Alphilis is the only one who dies. Because I can never die."


    "That''s what I hate to think. Because I don''t care about fate. If you want to be on the side of something like that, you want to be on the side of Alphilis."


    "Shoulder to shoulder for a long time."


    "I didn''t get carried away, but did I just say human? You think Alphilis is really just a human being?


    "... come on, I can''t make a decision. I know you''re an interesting person, but you''re not enough to put your shoulders in until you abandon your role.


    Apparently, the debate is a parallel line. So far I can''t move voluntarily, and you can do whatever you want. But I''ll give you one piece of advice. The only difference between how Alpha Reese behaves and how ridiculous you are, is whether I end up being quick or slow. That''s destiny. "


    "Did I say that, too? You said you hated fate. I''ll make you fight it, and I''m sure Alphilis will. It seems paradoxical, but I think so."


    "... I hope you don''t forget that word, until the end"


    Then the third man shut up and turned back to the depths of his consciousness. The shadow looked up to heaven remembering the unexpected words on his mouth, but in a white sky without boundaries he could not even take his mind from it.


    "Hey, why is Dragreo here?"


    "... ahhh, I knew this was going to happen. I didn''t ask you specifically, but I''m guessing you did."


    "As expected, yes? Dragreo''s appearance?


    "No. It was said that this operation would not be more successful than it was before. It was said that, in the true sense, Tarram was an uncontrollable land. I don''t know what that means.


    What I wanted to know was how fast Tarram would go if he asked for help, and how much reinforcement of his forces would come out. That''s all I could observe, and Ola''s work is really over. "


    "Whoa, is this a big invasion throwing stones away?


    "He said this was a ''power reconnaissance''. The big invasion is about to start, isn''t it?


    "This scale is reconnaissance..."


    That''s what I heard, Gunz was feeling delightful and his spine tingling. If this scale is an outpost, how many people will die in a full-scale invasion? Who suffers? Who cries? Just imagining that, Gunz''s man cannot be forbidden to stand.


    It is the sound of horseshoes that interrupts that thought. At the same time, Cerberus had noticed. When you put your ear to the ground, you hear the sound.


    "Hey, it''s a horse, isn''t it?


    "... a horse. Be. When the sun goes down, do horseback riders work?


    "No, it''s not exactly military law. If I could do that, I''d be an extra skilled horseback rider. It''s dark and it doesn''t look good, but..."


    Gunz opened his eyes and tried to confirm the enemy shadow he could see far away. The barely visible horseback riding squad is approaching as it knocks down the orcs. Especially when the leading horse riding squad saw the blue armor all over him, Gunz doubted my eyes.


    Continued

 1394 City of Pleasure, Part 229 - Battle of Tarrum (8) -

    "Seriously... isn''t it the Carazel Cavalry? Come here!


    "What is that?


    "It''s one of the most powerful mercenary regiments and a loud mercenary regiment. They are all cavalry for mercenaries, and they have a reputable cavalry of horseback riders who can''t beat any of the regular knights. Especially the ones who come leading the way are the Blue Horse Riders. If it''s just speed, it''s the best... but it''s gonna follow. Red, tea, yellow, purple, green... black? You''re saying there''s a main unit here, too?


    "So what?


    "I mean all seven colors, 5,000 Karatzel cavalry men! Ha, I''ve never seen it before. That alone is comparable to all the Knights of a country."


    "Ho?


    I saw the amazing Gunz, with Cerberus looking somewhere fun. And it came a long way before that.


    "What are you going to do? You''re just gonna retreat after that, aren''t you?


    "No, I didn''t do a single fight. I was wondering if I''d run away. You can''t hit a bee after about a fight. How dare you come out here and not look at the blood?


    "All right. A bunch of orcs, then. Not for a moment."


    "You just have to let Ola live. Let me play for a second. You coming, too?


    "Right -"


    Gunz thought. I don''t even remember his name, but the Green Knight captain did it before. I''m not willing to take the back when dealing with the other heads of the regiment. Rather, it''s even fun, but mass horseback riding on the flat is what they do best. I also think it''s suicide to penetrate with a bunch of suspicious orcs.


    But I''m not sure I''ll be able to hold back the feeling of being so expensive by myself. Even a virgin may be somewhat distracted if she lumps and smashes it, but such plans are unlikely to be made for some time after this.


    Gunz made a decision.


    "... alright, what if I go in too? It''s like a festival."


    "Exactly. Be. If it''s the same festival, you have to kill it, you lose it."


    "What the hell?


    "It''s a song from the Oak Festival. It''s up to number 7. Guys, you want to hear it?


    "No, I don''t want it"


    "It''s a waste of time, though there''s rarely anything you can ask other than a sacrificial person..."


    As if to why precede Cerberus, who seemed sincerely sorry, Gunz went toward the Cavalry of Karazel.


    "You''re doing great!


    "It''s not too much tension, Roxonore. No matter how brilliant the Blue Cavalry is in mobility, it can be wiped out if it precedes it alone."


    "You think it''s us who lag behind the orc herd, Valand?


    "It''s because I don''t think so, Roxonore. You should take Valand''s advice. movement of this oak, it is not strange to have a king species"


    "I mean, you''re sure he''s here, right? I''m not dealing with this big fat ass, but there''s definitely something super big going on like this! It''s worth fighting for!


    "Ha-ha-ha! This goat agrees with Roxonore too! Lord Rianno is too worried! Have we ever been together and lost?!?


    "... this is why the men with blood on their heads. I''m worried because it''s a lot of things. Foresia, calm down. You don''t have to hang out with fools in the first place."


    "Yes, of course"


    Sighing at the bloody Blue Knight Roxonore and Tea Knight Goat, Rianno, the Purple Knight, spoke kindly to Fauricia, who became the new Green Knights captain. The female knight, who was the right arm of former captain Woznum, was promoted as such to captain, but it is the first full-scale battle since becoming captain. Excellence as a commander is another matter, even if you have no problems with your ability as a knight. It was this battle, in which all the Knights would gather momentum, that Rianno was going to successfully assist him. Because it''s a great opportunity to get used to the place.


    And there came the captains, and there was blood upon their heads. Tea Knight Goat is usual, but I didn''t know it was the same up to Blue Knight Roxonore. Rianno was about to learn to faint lightly, not to mention how easy it seemed to climb up despite the great battle. Even the captain''s nose is getting rough because all the captain''s orders are assembled. Since there may be an odd battle in the future, Rianno and I were exalted to be told that we would be conducting our first exercise in the whole in a long time, but no one could have expected the real thing to come before the exercise was too rough. Though it''s an oak, the sightings show it''s going into ten times the power of this one. If we don''t use the darkness to make this battle less intelligent, it''s a battle that could be wiped out. Rianno was so much more anxious than excited.


    That''s where Red Knight Mercredo catches up.


    "Lianno, are you sure the enemy''s position in this direction?


    "Yes, Mercury. It''s definitely straight ahead as this path goes. Enemy formation, 3,000 strong. Two very powerful enemies in the rear."


    "It''s easy to destroy if it''s just a few, but the Admiral is the problem. How big is he?


    "I was wondering if a crusade request in the Alliance would add hundreds of thousands of dollars"


    "I see, you''re a big guy I rarely come across"


    The main task of Rianno, the Purple Knight, is to perform reconnaissance with a combination of witchcraft and sensors. The knights who lead them all. The knights who can use more or less magic. Led by a very rare Knights of Sorcery on the continent, Rianno is also the lifeline of the Carazel Cavalry. If Rianno hadn''t told us how many enemies he had, he wouldn''t have set up any maneuvers such as a one-stroke strike by the main force.


    Seeing Mercredo nodded to Lianno''s words with no expression, Lianno lowered his drinks. The Mercury of Blood Fights, said to be the harshest battle in battle. Behind his back, he is a calm man. Who would believe that Rianno is quite long, but still one head smaller than Rianno, a woman, and that Mercredo, who would be mistaken for a boy if he took off his armor, is the strongest of the Carazel cavalry, etc. And what about myself being captain of the Red Knights from my childhood, etc.


    Mercury tells in a quiet voice.


    "Let Roxonore and Goat stick around like this. You flank from the castle side with Fauricia. If you have a defeated enemy, don''t miss one. I''m going in from the left side with Valand. It is enclosed by the formation of crane wings from the formation of the three main sides of the cone. The purpose is annihilation, but you and my squad go around behind your back. Ignore the big warcraft. There''s nothing you can do with a cavalry, and speed kills you. If we''re surrounded, we''re the ones who can do it."


    "Aren''t you going to break it from the front?


    "My prediction is that the center of the enemy will probably retreat before it becomes a full-scale battle"


    "Why?"


    "Captain Ordine agrees, but the enemy''s movements are too dominant. The same goes for the lack of too much counterattack when we break through so far. These are abandoned pawns or dead soldiers. I''m too unmotivated by the enemy. But demons aren''t going to let a single soldier get away with it. You know what else?


    "Yeah, orcs and other humans are harmless and unprofitable. We should kill them off the edge we found."


    "Blackhawk has some exceptions. Don''t be alarmed when you''re a dead soldier, because you still don''t know what''s out there. Okay, Diodyne. Assuming it will break out."


    "Bull!"


    A horse driven by Mercreed responds with a rough nose. And when Merkleed lowered his heel, he raised his spear high. The Red Knights responded with cheer and cut the path toward the tip of Mercred''s spear. Its dominance was brilliant, undisturbed at all times, and Rianno often watched the Red Knights'' path.


    "The opponent who stopped the Red Knights from advancing has never done so in the last 20 years. It''s no use worrying over there. Well, we have to storm to make sure we''re not too late."


    When Lianno raises his hand, the concomitant knight launches the magic of fire up. In that magic instead of signal, the Purple Knights also cut the path opposite the Red Knights.


    Continued

 1395 City of Pleasure, Part 230 - Battle of Tarram

    And at the beginning, Roxonore and Gort were walking hand in hand.


    "Roxonoa! Which raises more necks or can''t compete!?


    "Stop it! You have to be proud of what an oak neck is! What better way to compete than to win an enemy general!?


    "I see, that''s good! Then we have to compete while Mercury is gone! When he comes, it''s not always a battle!


    "Agreed! I''ll go first, then!


    "Oh, wait! Bad luck!"


    "Our speed is a battle! Blue Knights, go on!


    As Roxonoa waved down the sword raised overhead, the Blue Knights increased their speed at once. Even though the horses are originally different in nature, and the speed is naturally different for the lightweight Blue Knights and the heavy-duty Cavalry Tea Knights, Gort regrets it nonetheless.


    "It''s sloppy, Roxonore! Always after! Leave us our prey, too!?


    Roxonore was getting more focused, listening faintly to Gort calling and scattering.


    "Well, that''s a big fight for a long time. What kind of battle would that be?"


    The tone was backwards, and Roxonoa was calmer than Rianno thought. I''m not just an idiot to get into the heights of the war. I am the captain who keeps hundreds of my men. If you''re an orc, you know how many you can knock down if you''re a horse assault, and you''re not a good light cavalry. When Roxonoa gave orders to the knights who would go hand in hand signals, each began to hand out spears (pillars).


    "Ready to throw!


    "Ready!"


    The decrees take one after the other, and the knights stand together. Roxonore lowered his sword to the right just before it collided with the orcs when he put it over his head.


    "Turn around!"


    Blue Knights turning right at that signal. The orcs in the collision thought the enemy in front of them had escaped, but instead the spear came down like rain. The Blue Knights used the speed of penetration to throw spears and took the form of a one-shot exit.


    "Buga!?


    "Giggly!"


    The battles of the orcs that were about to penetrate fell one after the other, pierced by spears. The orcs behind him don''t stop suddenly, falling hairy on his side. More spears pour down from that overhead. It turns into a scream in an instant to the bloody screams of the people who were at the head of the orc.


    As it was, the Blue Knights continued to throw, keeping an exquisite distance from the oak. The Blue Knights have much faster legs than the Orcs run. The orcs were only unilaterally attacked.


    And where the first momentum was killed, the tea knights burst into it.


    "Ha ha ha! Good for you, Roxonore! Great cover!


    The Tea Knights penetrated from the front. Horses run by tea knights are twice their normal size. Even an orc can''t stop that penetration. And even the horse was ravaged by his heavily armed cavalry, and the oak that was not armed with all kinds of weapons.


    When the tea knight sees him penetrate, the orcs stop moving, too. The orcs, who are still at a distance, were not sure whether to attack the Blue Knight or the Tea Knight. Roxonore doesn''t miss that gap.


    "I''m not covering for anything! Right here, we''re going in, too!


    Confirming that some of the orcs showed their sides, the Blue Knights turned sharply again. With a united penetration, he releases a throwing spear to the left and right to drill a hole in the army of oaks. Orc''s legions took the form of being unilaterally defeated by the Blue Knight and the Tea Knight.


    Cerberus confirmed the condition from the rear.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh I can''t help it if I work out a little bit."


    "That''s why I told you. Orc, so even if you''re training 10,000 soldiers, it''s hard to fight head-on, huh?


    "It is. Is this what elite means? But it can''t be like this. Hey, you guys. Be a pair of ten and squeal when I signal!


    The anger of Cerberus echoed. I don''t know how many hundreds of orcs it sounded, but the orcs in the range I heard moved quickly. Gunz is slightly impressed by its speed.


    "Oh, I''m listening to Oak. You, do it."


    "Ho, don''t praise me, be"


    "Don''t light it, you disgust me. No."


    Gunz wicked Cerberus, who blinded himself. But I don''t miss Cerberus just the signal. I screamed somewhat where the Blue Knights and Tea Knights slashed in.


    "Now!


    Hundreds of orcs crouch together with the decree of Cerberus. Cerberus tried to exploit the nature of a horse that suddenly knelt in front of him.


    "Whoa!


    "Ha ha! What the hell is that!


    The Blue Knights jumped over its head and the Tea Knights trampled the orcs as if nothing had happened. Cerberus now knows that horseback riding can change by the manipulators.


    Gunz startles me.


    "I don''t know if I should praise the enemy or your command... what''s up, huh?


    "... no, this is fine. That means the first two are enemy commanders, right?


    "Oh, they''re both famous guys, but... hey?


    Soon, Cerberus had as much stone in his hands as a man''s head. The muscles in both arms bulge tremendously.


    "It just feels good to be out of obstacles!


    A stone released by the cannon from both arms of Cerberus. flying much faster than an arrow. That was exactly what Roxonoa and Gort flied with his head, but Roxonoa jumped off his horse in a daze, and Gort was bouncing with a stick that had the stone.


    "Captain Roxonore!


    "Dangerous! Unexpectedly, is anyone harmed?


    "There happened to be no one on the ray. It looks like a few of the orcs blew up."


    "Fine then. That''s the enemy general."


    The advance of the Blue Knights stopped once, but as soon as he recognized Cerberus, he began to move to surround him. The same applies to tea knights.


    Captain Gort, you''re safe.


    "... of course, but are your hands a little paralyzed? Equip everyone with a big shield. We''re on defensive alert. We''ll drop by near the Admiral."


    "Ha!"


    Gort also resumed his progress with caution. The trouble is with Cerberus.


    "Huh? Can''t you do that?"


    "I''m more alert than I thought. It doesn''t make any sense."


    "Help me, Gunz."


    "I don''t like it. Musty is out of scope. I''ll play over there."


    At the end of Gunz''s gaze is a raucous young woman in command of the Green Knights and a captain of the Purple Knights. If you''ve been paying attention to what the new captain of the Green Knight looks like, it''s an unexpected pick up. I obviously liked the look on her face, which smelled like a virgin and was unbearable. Come on. It''ll be worth breaking.


    "Can you call me when you''re retreating? Well, I''m glad you brought it."


    "Why do you have to wait while Ola plays with you?"


    "Fuck, so is that! Then let''s do it right. Three grand would be half an hour. One shot is enough."


    "If there''s a minute, I''ll kill them."


    Cerberus and Gunz breaking up in such a conversation. The surroundings are no longer in a state of turmoil. There were few orcs of escort around Cerberus, who was to be surrounded by Roxonoa and Gort''s soldiers.


    Continued

 1396 City of Pleasure, Part 231 - Battle of Tarram

    Cavalry slightly surprised by the alien oak, but Roxonoa calls out not to be understood.


    "Are you the Admiral?


    "Will that happen for once?"


    "What''s your name?


    "Ho ho, is this what the name of the human world is!? You are Cerberus. As you can see, it''s a little different than a normal oak."


    "You''re too different. A demon king?"


    "Demon King, are you saying? We''re here, aren''t we, Douglas?


    "Of course it is, Bedougla. It''s just a use run, Oak. Then it''s not over!


    "Gallu!"


    Dogra, who breathed, was grabbed in the head by a pouch in the middle. Seeing that exchange, I thought Gort was ridiculous, but I just thought Roxonore was creepy for so much flutter.


    "Gort, we''re gonna do this by ourselves. We don''t need a name match."


    "Yeah? Is that okay? I thought we were going to decide which way to go first."


    "You''re not such an enemy. We should do everything we can to smash it right now."


    "Well, I don''t mind. Do you think it''s better if I stab you in the stomach to win?


    "Whatever you want."


    "Come on! Stop it, Porch!


    Inner roundabout that Porch grabs Dougla''s head in front of the Horse Riders (?) It was Cerberus who did, but suddenly Roxonoa was slaughtered without notice. It was Roxonoa who leaped his horse and slaughtered him at a wind-like speed, but the sword had been stopped with Cerberus'' thick arms.


    "Whoa, don''t be alarmed. Enough with the names?


    "That''s what knights do when they''re at an unusual end. You''re demons, we''re mercenaries. No need!"


    "Gehaha! So is that. Dastardly, unintentionally welcome, Pei!


    "I''m ready, I like it, Cerberus and I do!


    Goat swings the stick down from the other side. Cerberus who took it with his opposite arm, but his body sways at its power.


    "Hmm? You''re a fool for a human being!


    "You''re the Admiral! My stick will crush your head on every arm if you prevent it!


    The moment Roxonoa and Gort flew away, an attack was launched by throwing spears and throwing stones (Bora). That was a relentless attack as if it were going to end a giant boar in a hunt, but it just doesn''t seem to work for Cerberus.


    "Ugly!


    Cerberus grabbed one of the bolas and threw it back unconstitutionally, hitting one of the Blue Knights and he stopped moving as he squatted on the horse. And as Cerberus grabbed and threw one of the throwing spears that stabbed him on the ground, the spears roared and attacked one of the tea knights, skewering every horse knight.


    Though they thought they might flicker with terrible force, the knights repeated their attack without disturbing a thread. The sheer number also pioneered Cerberus.


    "So, so, so! That hurts just fine!


    "At a time like this, it''s a freshly remembered ability! Kubelay modified it, try that one!


    "My goodness!


    When Dougla breathed heavily, the fire was unleashed from his mouth. The horses were surprised by the sudden braces and some were engulfed in flames. And Dougla''s had a blizzard. Not enough to freeze in an instant, but the knights nailed to the spot because of the horse whose legs were frozen. When the knights rushed towards Cerberus, many of them were crushed and mortally wounded without receiving.


    "This is good!


    "But my mouth is hot! My tongue burned."


    "My mouth is frozen. I knew if you were gonna give me a brace, I''d pound it."


    "Wow!"


    Porch suddenly scattered sludgy liquids. It was too much for diarrhea, but the knights wearing them started to melt with smoke raised with or without even armor. The servant cavalry also presented confusion at the smell of the roasty raw meat.


    "Whoa!


    "Come on, spread out!


    "You demon!


    Still, it''s great not to lose your fighting spirit, but the attacks of the disturbed knights in the line are not so much a threat to Cerberus. Cerberus stretched to catch one of the knights who had stormed unconstitutionally, but at that moment an arrow stabbed Dougla and Douglas in the eye at the same time.


    "Ghan!"


    "Hey!


    "We''ll line up now, but good luck!


    "Valand!


    It was Captain Yellow Knight Valand who released the arrow. The arrow he had unleashed, a famous bow and arrow hand, was retracting Cerberus. A cavalry that rearranges itself with a flash of gaps and lowers the wounded. Cerberus pulled out the arrows and slammed them, but at that moment the arrows came down like rain.


    Dougla and Dougla tried to retreat. But an exasperated pouch was forced to advance.


    "Grrrrrrrr!"


    "Ah, stop it, Porch!


    "It''s a trap!


    Before the assaulted Cerberus, a lined up Yellow Knights emerged. They were all equipped with crossbows.


    "Let go!"


    More than 20 arrows are released simultaneously. Cerberus skewered like a needle mountain, but still doesn''t stop him from moving forward. If you only protect your head, you can move forward.


    Crossbows take time to load. This was the first time that a person had ever advanced with so many arrows that even broke through the armor of a tea knight, but Valand set his aim on its head with a strong bow, not making it slight. The Cerberus giant blew into space when Valand tried to release an arrow. In front of me, a shocking party broke into the castle hammer, and the horses ran out of dirt smoke.


    "Valand, are you all right?


    "Mercury. Shall I thank you?"


    When did the Red Knight Mercury break in? Most people didn''t know what happened, but Valand watched. Mercury just punched him in the side of the spear.


    Strange to see at all times, Valand wonders where in this little soldier''s Mercury there is such power. We seldom have battlefields together, but vice versa, battlefields like Mercury himself fighting are often quite tough.


    It is nevertheless a floating Mercreed, whilst keeping the Cerberus two times bigger than the oak blown away.


    Continued

 1397 City of Pleasure, Part 232 - Battle of Tarram

    "Your arm could have gotten in the way, Valand. You were gonna shoot three heads out at the same time, weren''t you?


    "Exactly, but it''s a bet you stopped or not."


    "If that''s what you think, you don''t have to place a bet here. This fight is half a play for him. That sounds stupid enough to risk your life.


    Wake up, demon. That should be a lot of bullshit. "


    "It was broken"


    Cerberus rose up peeling. My left arm, which I received earlier with a Mercreed spear, was hanging around to see if my bones had broken, but as its arms wandered back. My eyes should have been crushed, but I was already playing it. The stabbed arrow is also pushed out naturally as the wound blocks.


    As the knights marvel at the demons of the Demon King for the first time, Mercred is calm.


    "His regenerative power is first-class. Perhaps even having your body amputated would be great for death."


    "I''m only proud of Shizukusa. It''s alive here that I''ve been caged."


    "Hmm. It feels like a hot spring when you''re in an anomaly cage."


    "Then what? You want to fight until you kill us all with that bragging regeneration?


    "No - what should I do?"


    Cerberus showed a distressing bare gesture, but when he suddenly grabbed the oak that was around him, he threw it at Mercred. Mercury struck them out without bitterness, but Cerberus was running away in the gap. It is as fast as it is, or as a detachment.


    Cerberus'' escape was heard from afar as his surroundings became slightly clearer.


    "I''ll leave you around today."


    "... what a comeback."


    "It''s ridiculous to chase you too. Prioritize the rescue of Tarram?


    "Right. Although it seems good because we happened to be practicing near here, it wasn''t officially requested otherwise by Tarram. The big guy apparently has someone knocking him around, and shouldn''t he knock him out properly and ask Tarram''s council to pay for it?


    "... no, I''m going after him"


    The other three captains were surprised by Mercred''s words. The Demon King''s neck would certainly be expensive if applied to the Alliance, but its value would drop before the arrangements came out. Because the Alliance will set that hand-grade forehead in the wake of this battle, so you won''t make more money afterwards. Mercury seldom undertakes extra work that doesn''t become money like a mercenary. Everyone also knows that they do not like strife. I didn''t know that would offer a pursuit from me.


    Mercreed speaks pale.


    "It''s a demon that should be kept alive. I''ll kill you today at all costs."


    "Come on, you and the candlesticks are noisy. Why are you so obsessed?


    "You humans are a poor race, but you are sweeping the continent. As a race, I would say a champion. Can you see why a race that''s also said to be below goblin if it''s a bare-handed beating has expanded its territory so far?


    "... what?


    "Humans learn and grow. Make up for the shortcomings and explore new ways of fighting one after the other. And I won''t forget my grudges. What is done is often passed down to descendants, and revenge is also done. That''s hardly any other species.


    But occasionally demons like humans appear. He''s intelligent, he feeds on defeat. That demon is like that. The guy with as much power as the Demon King, running away without hesitation but trying to survive is the scariest. Yeah, it can grow to be the Great Demon King if left alone. We should kill him now. "


    "It''s as if you''ve ever seen a demon like that."


    "... old time."


    Merkleed did not elaborate, but gave the instructions quickly.


    "Roxonoa, welcome to the support of Liano and Forlicia. Gort will continue to sweep here, and when Captain Ordine gets here, rendezvous and make sure he sweeps. Vanland is a perimeter sentry. Make sure the orcs aren''t hiding anywhere else, around the street.


    The Red Knights go after the orc earlier with me. Let''s go! "


    The knights moved in unison under the decree of Mercredo. The other captains blur at that time.


    "Sometimes I think Merkleed''s kind of like a captain in chief,"


    "Oh, I really don''t care. I don''t care..."


    "When Mercury genuinely skips instructions, it''s often a bad time to fight. It''s for your own good to hear what people say."


    "I know... the Blue Knights would be better suited for pursuit, but they''re kind of unintelligible."


    Roxonoa blurred, but, as he was told, headed to cover the Purple Knights and the Green Knights.


    Continued

 1398 City of Pleasure, Part 233 - Battle of Tarram

    And on the other hand, speaking of Gunz, he was heading for the Green Knights in a straight line. When I got out in front of a captain-like human being, who was the target, I had a downright grin that predictions just hit me. Because of the brawl, I am alone for the most part.


    "Hehe, I knew you were a woman"


    "... to which extent?


    A human man appeared suddenly in a swarm of orcs. I was sure I wasn''t one of them because of that invincible grin and aptitude, but I don''t know what it meant to show up on such a battlefield. But given that the sword is wet in blood, Fauricia wonders if some of her companions have already been slashed.


    An excited oak came in there. Sometimes when Orcs are in a state of combat, they don''t even know their allies, but that''s exactly what they are. The oak struck a man, but with that oak behind his back the man slashed it down.


    A blow with no hesitation at all. Fauricia asks the man in surprise.


    "Isn''t that oak, on your side?


    "Ah? Why is this pig on my side? I have to get through a lot of conversations, and I don''t even know what I''m thinking. I''m not saying we''re buddies."


    "I see, I have a point. Then why are you here?


    "You made up your mind, to have fun with you"


    Belly Gunz gave his tongue out. He nodded his bloody sword, but Fauricia returned it flat.


    "Enjoying? What does that mean?


    "... what? That one, you. Are you a little sorry for what''s in your head?


    "Is it a shame? They say it''s a little off around, but I don''t think it''s a bad head spin. What is enjoyment if you saw me as a woman? Or as a warrior?


    "Woman warrior opponent, huh? I guess it''s up to both of us! I don''t know, a busty, worldless woman who squeezes into battlefield at a woman''s minute, she loves to chop it up while she cries and begs for forgiveness impotently!


    Hihaha said Foresia even more pale without even knowing Gunz laughing.


    "I don''t even think it''s a hobby to be too loud and proud of. You''re the one with the pus in your head."


    "You don''t have to tell me, I was born rotten!


    "Ha, is that right? By the way, I''m a virgin, so I don''t think I can live up to expectations as to what the former means. In the latter sense, I''m quite confident."


    "What?


    "Well, I mean, here''s the thing"


    Fauricia slashed in to dance from the horse. Gunz, eaten face to face at that speed, accidentally receives the sword. Exactly inferior in strength, but I was surprised that the moment I received it, my sword was cut back three times and struck in. It is a sword so fast that it is rarely experienced on the battlefield. Gunz''s eyes turn colored.


    "You''re gonna do it! Isn''t that better than the captain of the man I did before!?


    "Captain of the man... you''re the one who killed the former captain (Ooznum)?


    "What if I said yes?


    Gunz waited for Fauricia''s reaction, nagging. She looks emotionless and unresponsive, but this is because I thought she would change her complexion. Anger flavors good despair. Sora, Gunz''s expectations, provoked by his heart to show his anger, were lightly betrayed.


    "Thank you. Thanks to you, I''ve doubled my salary."


    "No, you''re welcome... you don''t have the courtesy, do you?


    "That''s what I have. As far as I''m concerned, the previous sequence was unsatisfactory. I wondered why a man weaker than me was the captain in the first place. Sure, that was quite the case as a commander, but I have a problem with how to elect a captain. Not only is it pure combat capability, but forest horseback technology and combat techniques using this round shield are the traditions of the Green Knight? I just happen to be assigned to the Green Knights after trying it on me, even though it doesn''t mean I''m good at forest horses. I mean, horses are in the way of my fight."


    "Then why are you in the Karatzel ''Cavalry''!?


    "Because they told me you were a character breaker and they threw you out of the Knights. That''s how I culminate in a mercenary regiment that looks more like a knight than a knight. Isn''t it sarcastically painful to think of the faces of my hometown knights then, huh?


    That was the first time Fauricia''s face moved. No, I looked at the edge of my suspended mouth and Gunz convinced me that, oh, this woman was one of us. That''s why I caught my eye first on this battlefield, and unquestionably said that this woman is a mercenary who falls into the scum category. Gunz was feeling his fever cooling more rapidly than the first time he had met his fellow countryman.


    "... I don''t know what''s getting better."


    "Really? I hate battles that don''t cost me money either, though. I recognize you in your face, in the arrangement. Surely not" Snakes Involved in Spears "and their captain? Reports have come up that they were previously jailed, but if you''re alive, it''s going to be the money you deserve. Life or death, was it? I''d appreciate it if you could get caught a little. I don''t mind you escaping after that, so it would be helpful if you could match your mouth to the pocket money. Because when survival reports are raised after they are definitely closed, the total prize money (bounty) rises."


    "Why should I be such a pain in the ass? Die, you bastard."


    Gunz suddenly threw up fire. Fireworks that employ the abilities of the Phalanx are extinguished in an instant by humans. Gunz was staring in the direction where Forlicia was with his eyes cooled on his back by fire, but when that firework subsided, he was once again intrigued to see Forlicia standing flat.


    Continued

 1399 City of Pleasure, Part 234 - Battle of Tarram

    "... you''re not just a knight, are you?


    "You can''t be captain if you''re just a knight."


    Fauricia waved her sword again, but now Gunz responds as well. Not at an invisible speed. Choosing one of the few shots that will be unleashed to divert momentum raises his leg to kick that belly up. But Fauricia landed in Gunz''s pocket, turning around to put her hand on the knee she kicked up. Distance too close to waving a sword. No effective slaughter or spike can be released at this distance.


    Gunz looked at Fauricia''s face at a breathtaking close range. Again, she was a beautiful woman. Thin, green hair, aligned with short hair. If stretched, it is an elegant and tidy face that even the aristocrats seem to pass by. If you''re even a little more lined up, you should be excited, but... wait, you say it''s ''green''?


    It was at the same time that Gunz noticed that a tremendous impact ran on Gunz''s abdomen. Fauricia hit me with a round shield.


    Gunz was blown backwards as it was and finally stopped after three spins. Gunz is so stunned by the shock that he can''t even breathe.


    "Uh-huh. Yeah... you, magic, samurai."


    "Well, it''s halfway there. I am not formally trained as a magician either, so I am unable to successfully converge my magic. At best, it just releases the collected atmosphere appropriately. I just don''t know what that shape will be, so I''m always at the center of single-horse battles. Because I will kill even my allies.


    Like this, for example. "


    Once again, the blow fired by Forlicia chopped Gunz on the blade this time. Fortunately, the limbs are connected, but two of them chopped up the body quite deeply. Even now that he has become the Demon King, he is so profound that regeneration cannot take place in an instant. Incompatible, Gunz understood. He said we shouldn''t fight this opponent without any preparation.


    The moment Gunz asked for an opportunity to escape, and tried to retreat, ice and flaming magic flew spear-shaped from all over. Gunz, who has not been able to play enough to fly, scowls at them as they roll around. While several shots hit, Gunz succeeded in avoiding fatal injuries.


    Forlicia, who swallowed the matter, greeted her emotionally.


    "Rianno, do something extra"


    "I''m not going to embezzle the handle, it''s just cover. Before Roxonoa comes, you can name your first class."


    "Xing woke me up. That kind of thing, I hate it. Are you going to be a guardian?


    "I''m not old enough to be your guardian. So, you mind if we join you?


    "... no, I''ll have what you can have"


    Forlicia stormed again with force into her sword-held hand, but no longer intended to contend with Gunz. Neither Foresia nor Rianno were watching because that move, which flew away with all its might, had never been the same. Seeing, isn''t Gunz''s lower body like a six-legged horse? That was the Warcraft''s gift to the Fondane. Gunz had succeeded in capturing the nature of his warcraft. Yes, like Faranx once did.


    "... I remember the face, ladies. I''ll stick my sword up that hip and make you say hi. Must be."


    "Is this a throwaway dialogue? It''s pathetic."


    "Exactly. But I''m a man who always does when I say I will. You''re going to have to watch your back and night. I''m obsessed, that''s like a snake."


    "That''s good. When I was a kid, it was routine to crush a snake''s head around. Sounds compatible, us."


    "... Seriously, I don''t like her."


    That''s all Gunz said, he flipped himself out and retreated. The remaining Forlicia and Purple Knights had ceased their combat acts, but the Blue Knights put them on there.


    "Are you all right? I saw you fighting a long shot."


    "... yeah, it''s no problem. The enemy has retreated. This oak is crushing too. I think we should move on to sweeping the surrounding enemies."


    "Captain Ordine will be coming from the other side. It''s time to meet up and ask for directions."


    "That''s it, Merkleed and the Red Knights are chasing an enemy general who escaped. You think I can leave you alone?


    "Mercury''s here?


    Rianno cruised for a moment, but came to an early conclusion.


    "Roxonore, I''ll keep half the Purple Knight. In the other half I will be postponing Mercreed, so if you report back to Commander Ordine, I need backup. I have a bad feeling about this."


    "Come on, then, wouldn''t I be better off in hindsight?


    "We can fry wolf smoke more accurately on a messy battlefield. Besides, the Blue Knights can catch up later."


    "Then I can''t help it, but don''t push it, okay? When you die, the captain will be sad."


    "Well, that''s what over-protection is all about."


    Rianno kicked his ass and ran out. I was concerned that if the demon king had caught up earlier, he would have been pinched. I know the strength of Mercury, but given the disturbing air drifting on the battlefield, I thought I needed to prepare for the unforeseen.


    Aerial led the horseback riding squad and has been lurking outside the castle since last night. The surroundings of Tarham are street-developed, so the woods and trees that people are likely to lurk in are felled. To improve the view and prevent theft. At first glance, it''s unlikely that a single unit could lurk, but they''ve been lurking a dozen troops since last night, taking advantage of the hilly steps and crevices and even a little bush and hiding. The orcs didn''t see behind them at all when they started moving forward, or they didn''t stroll this place over the hills. Aerial was also surprised by the circumstances that clapped him out, but of course it is an Alphilis instruction, and it is as it is read.


    I even aerial wondered if it was necessary to lay a small number of lay low until I fulfilled this risk, but Alphilis said in case. And when I lost touch with him in the taram, he said to move at his own discretion. I wasn''t sure what you wanted me to do, but I can see some of that intent now. Slightly higher up, this place transforms into a place where you can see all of its positions after the oak advances. We can see where the enemy''s main unit is. When discovered after last night''s night raid, the orcs lowered the siege net slightly. That''s what''s working.


    "Have you been reading the developments so far? I don''t think so, but that''s possible with Alfie. From here, we can storm the enemy''s main battalion."


    No matter how proud Aerial is on his arm, it is reckless to storm a herd of oaks from 3,000 bodies. It seems like a one-shot exit tactic, but we need to target only the enemy generals precisely. As the orcs advanced, Aerial looked carefully at the whole thing. To pinpoint the enemy''s steeple.


    In time, I was able to detect the raids of Dragreo and the Carazel cavalry on the wind. Aerial watched the battle trend and watched the orcs crumble. While admiring the bravery of the cavalry, which makes no difference in numbers. I have met the Blue Knights before, but I would love to work with them once.


    Continued

 1400 City of Pleasure, Part 235 - Battle of Tarram

    "It''s brilliant. You''ve got a cavalry so dominated."


    "Yeah. The Karatzel Cavalry admires any man once, not just a mercenary. Especially since the first team leader is a legend."


    One of the mercenaries who was lying down with Aerial answered.


    "Legend?"


    "I''m the first man to bring the concept of cavalry to mercenaries. You''re also called the Freedom Knight. Legend has it that you always took the lead in slashing in without just turning your back on any unfavourable battlefield? Fighting a thousand degrees, no defeat at that one time. Well, I know it''s exaggerated, but the fairy tale of single-horse riding over a thousand demons with the golden armor together has a heartbeat of children."


    "Hmm, a reckless man if you just listen, but were you too confident in your strength? Or were you a really great warrior"


    "It must be both. Otherwise, he''s just a reckless, stupid man."


    "Right. If there was such an amazing warrior, I''d like to see him for once..."


    When Aerial turned his attention to the Orcs again, the regiment was already about to collapse. A black cavalry was marching round from the other side of the taram, kicking the orcs without slowing them down at all. It is a brilliant advance, albeit an uncontrolled oak. And the orcs who turned into giant warcraft, Dragreo was sweeping from the edge. The girl that follows follows follows with a little run, but strangely, she was never attacked by an orc. Sometimes Dragreo is sweeping every oak, but it was also a strange sight for a girl to run through the battlefield. Running alone on the battlefield to follow, is it dull or is your liver really sitting still? It was an odd sight for Aerial who didn''t know that Mikoto was accompanying Dragreo or anything.


    Only one knight runs the head of the black cavalry vertically, but before that spear the orcs only scattered the bodies unharmed. Whenever the spear was brilliant, the oaks fell, and the fearless oaks were paving their way. The leading knight seemed to care more about Dragreo for a moment, but did he prioritize not disturbing the assault and the queue, slipping through without getting caught up in it. It is arguably a wise decision not to deal with a Giant Hammer Soldier (Skullmill).


    And the cavalry seemed to rendezvous from the other side, but only the Red Knights were heading in a different direction. If you stare, only one orc is escaping in that direction of travel. When the big oak was the general, Aerial followed him around.


    "Opportunity."


    "What happened, Captain? Isn''t our role a preaching order to other cities?


    "I don''t know. You may still be fine, but why do you think Alpha Reese didn''t give us any specific orders? I''m not only telling you to set it up if you have a chance."


    "In this number? It''s ridiculous."


    "But if the enemy is one, we can hunt enough. Even if the enemy generals are not isolated so far, it is fully possible for troops using our prairie horses to give the enemy a blow and leave. It can be the secret of a one-shot reversal. Begging for backup now is also likely not to move during the night. Then you can take the enemy general''s head. Don''t you think so?


    "That''s true, though."


    "That''s what they expect, you can''t fail to respond."


    Without waiting for his men to reply, Aerial started running as he pulled Sylphide''s reins. The latter follows it with a face to face. I know the temperament of Aerial. She never imposes on her men either. You only have to follow those who can follow you, she was a jewel to think so.


    But they also succeeded in taming the prairie horses. They are fierce men trained by Aerial, who are more than twice as fast as normal, and who have chosen men with just enough equestrian skills to serve the tireless horses. The Red Knights are already ahead, but decided they could catch up enough. The aim is only Cerberus'' neck.


    And the Red Knights running horses to catch up with Cerberus. One of the knights accompanying Mercredo noticed the Aerials.


    "Captain! There''s about 15,16 horseback rides, coming up from the rear left!


    "It would be a tarram person. Good read, were you lying down outside the castle? Or it just so happens. Leave me alone, I can''t do anything with that number."


    "But fast!


    Merkleed glanced behind his back. I do have a horse riding squad that leads a woman driving a white horse and chases her up at a tremendous rate. Quite a distance away, but soon we knew we''d be caught up. It is clear that it is not a horse of concurrence.


    "... a horseback rider with a prairie horse? I didn''t know you had a man. No, are you more surprised that prairie horses adapt to the outside world than that? There are some interesting people."


    "How do you like it?


    "Leave him alone. Focus on your own mission. We''ve got more enemies."


    "What?"


    When the Red Knights turned forward, one horse ran in the form of a concomitant journey to Cerberus at some point. No, the only horse is the lower body, and the upper body is human. It''s like a Centaur tribe in the South, but with more than six legs of horses. It was clear that he was not a decent creature. Of course it is Gunz.


    "Ooh, Cerberus. That''s a quick retreat."


    "Wow! You''re a Gunz, don''t threaten me. That leg is that warcraft, right?


    "I''m glad you''re doing well. If it weren''t for this guy, they''d have done it. I knew that cavalry was a scary opponent."


    "I''m in the middle of something being chased by that cavalry."


    Gunz and Cerberus glance back. The cavalry like a red wall caught my eye. I can''t see my gaze in the heel, but as I chased him up suddenly, it already showed that I was in the hunt. Are you not afraid of the fine dust, such as Cerberus? Gunz admires the high morale.


    Continued

 1401 City of Pleasure, Part 236 - Battle of Tarram

    "More so the Red Knights. It''s often said that the Red Knights'' Red is the blood of the enemy."


    "The little Red Knight blew me away with one blow. That''s not human business."


    "You''re a Mercury. When I signed up for the guild, it was no good. So, you''ve been a mercenary for over 20 years, but... how old the hell is he? You got a baby face."


    "You better figure out how to get rid of it than that. Can''t you handle it with your flames?"


    "I can''t spit flames while running at this speed. I can''t let go of my braces while I use my lungs to run. You do too, don''t you?


    "Yes, I am."


    "Then we''ll have to run and pull it apart. I can shake it off because I''m still speeding, but maybe you can''t. No matter how powerful Porch''s legs are, the Red Knights are persistent, aren''t they? It''s time to plug into the north street, so the road narrows down in the woods on the left and right, but the flat road continues all the way. Horses don''t slow down."


    "And I think it''s the shallowness of Gunz. Porch, do it."


    Porch howled as he reacted to Dogra''s voice. Then the forest that was spreading in front of him swayed, and the herd of oaks leaped out with the cry. The orcs hogged like a state of battle, passing next to Cerberus and Gunz.


    "Down on the ground! When were you prepared?


    "From the beginning. Seems like a decision was made to withdraw. Don''t worry if you''re ready."


    "Ha, you''re going to say something like your general!


    "It''s about 500, but I think it''s best to stop. Run away in the meantime."


    Cerberus''s outlook is roughly correct. No matter how many cavalry we have, we can''t move forward like stepping down a bunch of orcs. But Mercury wasn''t the only one. Seeing a bunch of orcs suddenly appeared, rather only Mercreed was accelerating.


    "Let''s do it, Diodyne!


    "Bluh-oh!"


    Mercred''s running horse roared like a beast. Accelerating with tremendous momentum at the same time, he rammed straight into the herd of oaks. Mercreed shook his spear and shook it down in one piece. Moment after moment, the orcs illusion as if Mercred, who is supposed to be a small soldier, had become huge.


    By the time I realized it was an illusion, the orcs'' necks were already dancing in the universe. Mercred''s spear was flying nearly 10 oaks in the neck with a single blow. Whenever a Mercred spear is waved, it sounds like a roaring wind. The way that the oak is pounded up and thrown into the universe is exactly the time of the gods. What is even scarier is that even Diodyne hits the oak. Of course you''re stomping your head off, your horse is chewing up the oak''s head. There was a madness in Diodyne that could not be described solely by the word ferocity, although the size of a horse outweighed even the oak.


    The Red Knights thrill at Mercury''s onslaught, knocking down the oak and advancing. Mercred was brilliant, even frightening of the stiff oak, but still didn''t get to the point where the Red Knights swallowed the oak herd for a breath.


    "You guys sweep the oak before you follow me! I''m going after the enemy general!


    "Good luck!


    My men thought the opportunity should not be missed, and they covered the breakthrough in Mercredo. It was thanks to this that Mercreed broke through the herd of oaks with little slowing down. This was just as unexpected as Cerberus.


    "What!? There''s more to it than just interrogation!


    "You''re certainly not kidding. Even now that I''m supposed to be this body and overwhelmingly strong, I can''t stop shivering. That''s the monster.


    Hey, look, I''m sorry, but I''m gonna get away with this at full speed, okay? I don''t think I can beat that one. "


    "No, wait. I have another idea. Maybe we can get away with it more than we can speed up."


    "Ho? What kind of idea is that?


    Cerberus and Gunz are talking about something. Mercred chasing from behind, but I don''t even know what the conversation is about.


    "What are you up to...?


    "Is that the captain of the Karatzel cavalry?


    All of a sudden he was talked from the side and Merkleed almost speared out in surprise. Though he watched forward, he is unconscious that he is caught up with horses and unaware. A green-haired woman on a white horse rides. I saw it in the distance, it would definitely be the woman at the head of the guys chasing it from the rear. Even though Diodyne is inferior to the horses of the Blue Knights only at the highest speed, it is a famous horse competing for one or two of the Carazel Cavalry if it combines endurance. What a horse with legs to catch up with already. Besides, my body is barely even sweating, and foot judgment travels quietly so as not to strain the rider with grace. Mixed with the pure white of the body, it was even art.


    Though I thought it was out of place, my accidental praise came out with Mercred''s mouth.


    "A brilliant horse. The riders are great too. How''d you catch up to me?


    "The herd of oaks bypassed. We can''t catch up when we''re fighting. It''s bad for my men, but I can''t keep up with the highest speed of this sylphide. I couldn''t help but leave."


    "Do you want to bypass that herd and catch up? I''d like to run away without thinking about it."


    "Is that dictation?


    "Say stupid. I''m not old enough to dictate a young woman like you. And that''s not the point."


    Cerberus and Gunz suddenly burst into the woods in front of us. Gunz''s lower body looked like he was returning from a horse to a human. Well, Merkleed struck his tongue wondering if he had such a hand.


    Continued

 1402 City of Pleasure, Part 237 - Battle of Tarram

    Unless it''s also the Green Knights, walking would be faster than a horse in the woods. But Mercury did not hesitate to point Diodyne''s reins at the woods.


    "If you can follow me, follow me. I''m Mercredo, what''s your name?


    "Aerial. I don''t need to be told, I''ll follow you."


    Go on. Aerial also points the way into the woods. Though not so deep in the forest, there is a flock of hard trees, also used for building materials and weapons called caracamba, which can break the bones of the neck if they are also hit by branches. Gunz runs between them, and Cerberus runs almost in a straight line letting rigidity say something. Mercreed struck down only the thick branches, leaving the thin stuff to Diodyne. At Diodyne''s discretion, we can roughly see if we can break through forcefully.


    But even with a horse as luxurious as Diodyne, it doesn''t go in a straight line. Gradually, the distance between Cerberus and the others opens. When Merkleed was itching his teeth, Aerial called out.


    "Mercury, I''m sorry, but we''re ahead of you. They leave me like this."


    "I don''t mind that, can I?


    "Whatever."


    [Spirit of the fierce wind, pull over and be a gathering wall, be a wall and sharpen your enemies]


    Stormwall


    Aerial stormed in a straight line when he covered himself with magic for every sylphide. Magic that even cuts and storms Caracamba trunks is usually used as an attack. The magic, constructed by calculating the relative velocity on horseback, shredded from one end what inhibited Aerial''s whereabouts, plus Aerial''s layering of witchcraft, so that Aerial stormed at a velocity close to full speed, as though it were a rock grinder.


    Surprised were Gunz and Cerberus.


    "What!? Isn''t that woman just a cavalry!? They''ll catch up to you, Cerberus!


    "Almost there! I''ll buy you some time!


    "Shit, shah."


    Gunz set fire to one side of the perimeter as he changed his right arm to that of Faranx. Even now that Gunz is no longer half human, the total amount of magic is still not much. There is not enough magic to use Phalanx''s magic.


    But incomplete magic because of insufficient output wrapped its surroundings with flames and smoke, depriving Aerial of his sight for a moment. Aerial stays on the spot for a while. But it is not because I have lost sight of Gunz and Cerberus, but because I have doubted what my eyes have now seen.


    "The man now, his arm has changed - Father?


    It wasn''t a mistake to look at, it was certainly the arm of my father Faranx. You can''t look at the arms caught and played at a young age wrong. How could that be - No, I can imagine that. Faranx is dead. The Spirit did tell me that he was killed by a big man believed to be Dragreo. So what happened to the body? I haven''t confirmed that much, I haven''t even asked the Spirit. But now I know what happened. The enemy produces the Demon King. The better the material, the stronger the individual can be.


    "Did you use my... my father? Huh!


    Aerial left it to anger to bark. It was useless for Sylphide, who perceived the wrath of the LORD more than he had ever seen. It''s rare for aerial, but I ran Sylphide''s ass in a straight line when I snapped it. There was still enough calm to allow the Storm Wall to unfold again on the front, but unlike earlier, the wind convergence is clearly disturbing and an incomplete sorcery.


    Incomplete walls sometimes tore Aerial''s own cheeks by involving shredded tree branches, but he doesn''t mind angry Aerial. And when I left it to my anger to run off, a wall appeared in front of me on the lid. Aerial just stopped, but from here on out, it became a cliff. I can''t see Cerberus and Gunz running in front of me. Aerial, looking around, looked up at the tree as a hack. Cerberus is in charge of Gunz on the tree of Karakamba, which leaves little.


    Continued

 1403 City of Pleasure, Part 238 - Battle of Tarram

    "Then go. Let''s go!


    "Oops!


    Cerberus threw Gunz away with one hand. Gunz, who flew out as if it were a firing platform, flew high in the sky as he looked at it. And then it got to the top of the cliff. Though Gunz has joined him during the leap, he has arrived on a high cliff wondering if there will be 30 people. And as we followed, Cerberus also jumped.


    "Ouch!


    That''s right on the cliff, it didn''t work, but I managed to stick to the cliff wall. Cerberus climbs through the wall with speed that doesn''t look great on a giant as it is.


    "Climbing a cliff with an unscrupulous collection of materials helps"


    "Hmm. After climbing one of the ridges of Pilebos, ''Ah, it was the opposite ridge'' or the day Anomaly told me, how much I wanted to smash it to death"


    "But you don''t thank Anomaly, do you?


    "Naturally! Guys, it''s true that it helped."


    "You know what?"


    Confirming Cerberus would cut up, Gunz turned his back.


    "Ha, that''s right. Horses can''t climb this cliff. I''ve been thinking about it. Okay, let''s go. I don''t need this place anymore."


    "There''s a woman downstairs who''s staring at the momentum that could kill this one, okay?


    "I don''t know. It''s a woman. The edge with the woman is all over the place, she has a little stomach bug. Please don''t do this anymore."


    "Right... hmm!?


    Gunz with his back turned and Cerberus looking down. Cerberus noticed the anomaly and screamed.


    "Gunz, you''re in danger!


    "Am I?"


    As Gunz turned around, a hand sword flew from below arced and hit Gunz''s shoulder. That''s just where we''re situated in connection with Faranx. A brilliant blow, but not that deep. Still, it was enough blow to irritate Gunz.


    "What the hell!? Where are you, throwing something like this at me!


    As soon as Gunz stared down in angry shape, an arrow flew from below and struck Gunz directly in the heart. Easier Gunz than pissed off by that brilliant blow.


    "Oh... hey!


    "Those arms are my father''s! Sooner or later, I''m gonna go get it back, I''m gonna... I''m gonna do it!


    "Ah? What are you talking about, that woman? You know what that means, Cerberus?


    "Surely there was talk that the Flaming Beast Faranx raised a human daughter. Isn''t that right?


    "Phew... woman, what''s your name?


    "Aerial! Remember that!


    "I don''t know - I''m not sure about my memory. Even if it isn''t, I''m hated (love call) by all sorts of women. I''ll deal with them if I remember."


    Haha, and Gunz left with a laugh. Aerial could not even climb the cliff and was situated on the spot. No, the cliff could have climbed, to be exact. But if there were any further traps, he decided that any further pursuits would be dangerous. Now I keep my men. Reckless assault had to be avoided.


    Mercury just caught up with me from behind then.


    "Apparently you had a grudge, but you put up with it a lot"


    "I just had to. I didn''t want to be patient."


    "Right. But people like us, they want to move on their own. Even if that''s reckless. Having a subordinate is a good thing. At first, it would be a leg job, but it would always make me grow."


    "I''m in the middle of feeling it."


    "Then I have nothing to say. But it was a shame, that monster would be more vicious the next time we met. Next thing you know, I hope our spear stays."


    "... make it arrive, be sure"


    That''s all I have to say, Mercredo returned Diodyne lightly. As if there had been no sudden assault earlier. But Aerial often remained on the spot staring at the cliff after Gunz and Cerberus had left.


    "Then ahhhhhhh!


    Dragreo blows up a giant hammer soldier (scrummill). The servant orcs also blued and dispersed to the emergence of giants who continued to blow up giant hammermen at a rate that would not fade at all. There is no longer military control or anything. Orcs, transformed into mere herds of demons, fled to scatter and were annihilated by the Carazel Cavalry, who pursued relentlessly.


    On the other hand, Mikoto was a little shuddered by Dragreo, who constantly blew his enemies with his anger.


    "Uncle."


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    "Uncle!"


    "That''s ahhhhhhh!


    "Say uncle!!


    "Wowwwwww!?


    Dragreo fell ill when he realized Mikoto had stopped him on his way to throw a giant hammer soldier. It was underlaid with the falling noise of a heavy gavel soldier, but soon pulled off the gavel soldier and came out.


    "Whoa, whoa! Oh, my God. Oh, my God. Oh, my God!


    "Uncle, shut up. Reflect."


    "Yes."


    Before Micoto, who was pale and angry, Dragreo was somehow seated in the front. The surroundings would already be dim and nothing would have been seen without the light of the tarram and the fire that Dragreo himself had thrown up. The Carazel Cavalry also has Matsui, but is relied upon by Dragreo to put an end to the remaining enemies. Mikoto was angry with Dragreo with a pretty sword screen while no one saw it.


    Continued

 1404 City of Pleasure, Part 239 - Battle of Tarram

    "Uncle, it''s not like we can''t defeat the enemy without shouting, is it? Can''t you be quiet any longer?


    "No, it''s... it''s a matter of temper,"


    "Only your fists should keep you in the mood. Fist is hot, head is calm. Okay?"


    "Ugh... yes"


    Even with a good sword curtain, to the point where the girl was puffy and angry, Dragreo listened to the sermon softly. If the black magicians saw this sight, what would they think? Mikoto will undoubtedly be drawn to their people.


    And Mikoto said oh, but I knew the effect of Dragreo''s anger. The orcs are constricted and the Hammermen are attracted. And the cavalry sweeping the remaining enemies also realizes that they rely on their voices to keep their distance from Dragreo. We''re trying to distance ourselves from Dragreo and keep him out of it.


    And when he confirmed that the Giant Hammer Soldier that Dragreo had defeated was the last one, Mikoto asked Dragreo.


    "Uncle. I seem to have fulfilled my earlier promise to your sister, but what are we going to do now?


    "I''m not thinking about it. But we''re gonna get out of here."


    "Are you sure? I called you my son about your sister earlier. I mean -"


    "You''re your son, too. I''ve already made up my mind which one to protect."


    Dragreo took charge of Mikoto and walked straight in the opposite direction to Tarram. It was a casual trick, but there are tears in Mikoto''s eyes.


    "Uncle, are you okay? It''s because of you, isn''t it? There''s good rice and warm beds, right?


    "I''ve never lived in people before. The desert to the south was my home. Besides, this continent is a paradise wherever it goes. I''m a little worried about where you''re going."


    "... then let''s go to the desert my uncle was talking about. Where my uncle was born, I want to see it."


    "Nothing, huh? It''s a killer landscape, and there may not be any creatures now. A creature that survives in such an environment, even if it is. It''s no wonder. Oh, my God."


    "There''s nothing dangerous about me, you know. Even if there is, your uncle will protect you, won''t he?


    "Of course!


    Dragreo gently poked Mikoto''s forehead with his fist. Mikoto laughed, crying, because he was happy about the act.


    "But because of this, run around the continent and go for the southern continent! If it''s my leg, it won''t take you a year to look around forever!


    "Let''s take a break before then. That''s right. Your uncle must have used a lot of power, too, right?


    "Well. But before it''s too much trouble, we should still leave here. There are too many surveillance eyes here. You should hide yourself somewhere before the troublemaker gets here."


    "If that''s what your uncle says. I was confused, too, and let it be a little" retrieved. "


    "Well, it''s a battlefield. Somewhat good."


    Dragreo grinned and stroked his head at Mikoto, whose tongue was pelted. And look where Alphilis was.


    "(Your Highness - Alphilis, there will always be a lot of reliable people around you, but never be alarmed. Because the fate of waiting for you is going to be too harsh to imagine.


    I should have stayed by and given advice, but I still don''t completely lose control of Orangeables over me. To the extent that he regains his sanity with some kind of clap, he would be in the way instead. No, if it''s more about getting poked through a gap and being used, that can be deadly.


    Besides, I better keep this Mikoto away from you now. When we get them close, we don''t know what''s going to happen. If we''re good and kill each other, and we''re bad -) "


    No, Dragreo decided not to think about it. I thought I was the only one who knew who Mikoto was. This is the one thing Orangeables shouldn''t know. If they knew, they would definitely come and kill me.


    But I won''t let that happen. If protecting your son is the mission of the wise, Mikoto needed to be protected at all costs. If the Orange Bull fails. If Alphilis couldn''t defy his destiny either. That''s when we need Mikoto. If the worst happens as a result, Mikoto will have to fulfill his mission. I thought I was the one who deserved the blame. Because that would make good on my promise to Lord Silver.


    Imagine who even a black magician would not know as one, such as that Dragreo was thinking about it, and Dragreo laughed all the time and left the scene behind.


    Continued

 1405 City of Pleasure, Part 240 - Ruler of Turam ① -

    The night dawned.


    The vigilantes and Jaeger''s faces who were on the city wall in Tarram were cold-sweated about when the orcs might come across the line, but as a result, it ended up worrying. The kingdom had vanished to melt at the same time as the morning came, and the inhabitants of Tarham had ended the battle without being hurt as one of them. The result alone was the best and everyone felt like they had been turned into foxes, but it showed that there was indeed a war only after the carcasses of oaks piled up outside the city walls and the collapse of the giant hammermen.


    Reactions varied, such as one who relieved himself when he confirmed that the battle was over, and one who cuddled and rejoiced with his neighbor, but on the contrary several tightened their expressions. Liliam, the head of the vigilante, had to enter into reward negotiations with the Karazel Cavalry, and we knew that would be difficult to navigate. Depending on the depth of Karatzel Cavalry''s desire, he was in a position where he could not say no even if he was stuck with a considerable reward. If you''re going to poke, your friendship with the Karatzel Cavalry will be disastrous, and if you''re going to take it, you''ll be defamed of incompetence by other guild leaders. Even Lilliam, knowledgeable, was to meet with Valand, a messenger of the Carazel Cavalry, with a sigh.


    And the knights of Arnelia were also stunned. Shortly before the battle began, I didn''t think Jake''s saying, "Maybe we should take a break, because there''s nothing to do," etc., would really be a reality. Everyone had grown in trust regarding Jake''s abilities, as well as in awe. The same was true of Jake, who was now falling asleep on the city wall, deep behind his back, attacked by a tremendous sense of lethargy and sleep.


    Jake reported softly to Marduk later that he had defeated Banderas. Of course, I hid about the layer, but Marduk, who received the report, looked difficult and told Master Miriazar that he would report it. Fortunately it was not pursued in depth, but the lack of reward or punishment made it the opposite of a refreshing case for Jake. Because even if I tried Jake, I had a lot of doubts about my abilities.


    And speaking of alphilis. After negotiating with Dragreo, he took a dignified nap from the middle of the battle not only saying he had left the battle to himself, but when he woke up with the morning sun, he had made a grand stretch and left Rhine and Lisa to follow.


    "Maybe Aerial''s coming home, so good to see you, Lisa"


    "You were letting him lie down outside. Were you reading about this development from the beginning?


    "I had an imagination. Even if it wasn''t, Aerie wanted to keep her down outside. In the first place, it''s a battle in a big place for Airlie to shine. In the tarram. Then it will be hard to fight."


    "Is this it?


    "The battle must be over, there are things that aren''t very refreshing. I have some business to attend to, so I''ll take it off. And then say hello."


    "Where are you going?


    "Don''t ask a girl that."


    Alphilis laughed like a prank, but Lisa and Rhine just looked at each other. As Alphilis hung out from the city wall as it was, he headed straight to a certain place. It is also beautiful to shine in the darkness of the night, but thus it is also vivid to see and shine in the morning sun.


    Alphilis noticed Primse out in the garden as she tried to knock on the front door of the golden purity hall.


    "Primuse, work early this morning?


    "Ah, Master Alphilis"


    Primuse stopped working hands sprinkling water and paid a respectful tribute to Alphilis. Courtesy that I don''t think of as a girl yet. The trick that went to the hall is the elegance that seems to make sense when it comes to the daughter of a nobleman. Alphilis laughs bitterly that''s the opposite of Elsia around the same age. And I thought that humans, rather than being born, are determined to some extent by their upbringing.


    "Will you stop being that captain? You''re right, but sometimes it tickles."


    "I apologize for this. So what can I call you?


    "Alfi is fine. All my friends are."


    "But then I will be scolded by the other sisters. Please forgive me for calling you Captain."


    "Stiff kid... well fine. Sprinkling water in the morning? You should let the other employees do it."


    "No, this is my routine. Plus, it makes me feel better."


    Alphilis remembered what had happened to Primuse and often lost his word. You are behaving in a temperament, but inside you should be pretty hurt. Even Larna is like that mess. I sensed the heart of Primuse, but Alphilis had something to ask me.


    "My Gail was rude the other day. I scolded him so badly, I don''t think he''ll be rude anymore."


    "No, I can''t believe it''s rude. That''s why Mr. Gail liked me, and I know it''s that person''s kindness. I hope you don''t scold me too much."


    "I''ll just leave you with that word. He''s going to be a hell of a human being when he spoils it, so I want to raise him hard.


    I''d like to hear one more thing than that, but since when is this hall here? With all this beautiful building, it''s going to be more famous in Turam, though. It''s just one piece of art. "


    "You did build it in the place it is now, 32 years ago. I heard that both exterior and interior have been renovated every 15 years. The building is now renovated two years ago."


    "I know all about it."


    "Mr. Levere tells me. Here your sisters will deduce a variety of arts and practices, but general education is in charge of Mr. Levere."


    "Luvere, the guide? Not forminey?


    "Yes, Mr. Formine does the outside work mainly, so the inside work is focused on Mr. Ruvell. Besides, Mr. Levere is a very studious man. I''m studying something as long as I have time, and it''s a great amount of knowledge. I heard that the design of this building was also Mr. Levere''s idea, and the operation of the store..."


    "Primuse, are you there?


    I heard Primuse calling from inside the store as Primuse spoke positively with a reddish face. It was Luvere on the matter that came out of the store. Primse disappeared into the hall for a small run when she thanked Alphilis.


    Levere comes out instead. Without even one disgusting face to the sudden visit of Alphilis, Luvere responded politely to Alphilis.


    Continued

 1406 City of Pleasure, Part 241 - Ruler of Turam ② -

    "What have you done so early in the morning?


    "I''m here to see you, would you be angry if I told you? No butlers today."


    "I won''t be angry. But as you know, in the morning, when we''re in the middle of nowhere, too. Many employees go on break after cleaning. That''s for me, too, without exception. The others have already gone on holiday, and I''m the only one left. I''m not even ready inside, and I know that if you want to play, it would be even better if you stayed up late at night."


    "Don''t be so cold, I''m kidding. I''m here today to collect the reward for my request. Could Forminey have fallen asleep, too?


    "The director of the whore is away on an urgent call. If it''s about the reward, I''ll use it again at a later date."


    "Um, well. I can''t even stay in Tarram much longer. I need you to ask me something a little more bothering than that, do you have time?


    "If I may, in a little while. Why don''t we just stand here and change the place?"


    The purity hall was not in a condition that I could show you right after closing, so Levere led me away. The gardens, even equipped with fountains, are nicely pruned to garden trees and are reminiscent of the gardens of the leading nobility. It is not as large, but in terms of elaborate construction, it looks superior to Ekla''s house.


    When I guided him to Shia (Gazebo), which is inside the garden, he entertained Alphilis with the tea he had prepared there.


    "Were you open even on a tough day like yesterday?


    "Oh my God? What was the big deal?


    "You know as much as a bunch of orcs were sieging Tarram, right? I''m not regulating information. You know there was a fight, right? And yet you say what was so hard about it?


    "Oh, because if that''s the case, it''s not a big deal"


    Levere said it was painless. It''s like peeling a taro.


    "From the beginning this taram has been a land of numerous perils. I hear there used to be numerous wars over this land. When you head north here, you''ll be in need of transportation. Until the federal system of free commercial cities was created and the freedom of this city secured, the city was in numerous danger. Among other things, the inhabitants of this city know to enjoy it to the extreme. If there were firemen in the city, they would have escaped, but if they were under siege, it wouldn''t even begin. It is also unique to the residents of this city to enjoy in the whorehouse until the situation moves. Exactly. You all came to the store only to escape.


    Many residents have that much courage with them even now that the threat of external enemies has disappeared and peace has prevailed. The vigilante is now capped at about 2,000 people, too, but you think you''ve once secured more than 10,000 troops for a time? I wonder how brave the residents were in those days when there were threats from the outside. "


    "You''re familiar with it."


    "It''s a whore''s preference. Plus, I''m pretty old now, so education for newcomers is also a role. I take customers, too, don''t I? Only when I''m short on manpower, but look, I''m not suitable for other whores, because I have to entertain my lords with other things."


    dusty and smiling Luvere, but Alphilis did not return a grin.


    "But when you get that familiar, isn''t it beyond the hooker''s appetite?


    "That''s not true. The history of Tarram''s whores is old. I''m a little interested in the history of this city, and I looked into it, but the history of this whorehouse is also a big deal. They say it''s 76 years old."


    "No, it should be older. The current trademark registration for this golden purity hall was certainly about 76 years ago, but when we put together a group that would be moving forward, they said they had over 200 years of history with just what they could look into. I couldn''t look into anything before that, but maybe there was a golden purity hall before that."


    "It is also said that history in this city is, as it were, the history of whores. If so, this whorehouse may have had a predecessor group for hundreds of years."


    "That''s possible. By the way, how did Levere end up in this whorehouse?


    "Well... if I tell you the truth, it''s because this whorehouse was the most stable to run. Besides, the personality of the workers is good. I was born and raised in Tarram, but you want to have a peaceful old age. The most trustworthy whorehouse I''ve ever looked into my work was here. There''s no deep reason, that''s all. It would be boring, wouldn''t it?


    "No, tranquil old age is important. Neither do I."


    "It doesn''t look good on you, Master Alphilis."


    "Why?"


    "To be at peace, curiosity is too strong. He''s the one who runs in the direction of his own interest even if he''s left alone. Difficulties, misery always go hand in hand with curiosity. But understanding that won''t stop you. Because it''s the sex you were born with."


    "Are you going to prophesy? You don''t feel too good."


    "It''s true. Your curiosity can''t stop being here right now. For those of you who bother to call me off and talk to me."


    Even though the wind wasn''t blowing, I felt the air shake. As the soft morning sun shoots, the two women found themselves all the time. No hostility. However, Levere was waiting for the words of the Alphilis. Did Alphilis just eat the face too. The next word didn''t come out abruptly, but there was plenty of time. Eventually, Alphilis inquired slowly.


    "You are the ruler of Tarram, Levere."


    Continued

 1407 City of Pleasure, Part 242 - Ruler of Turam ③ -

    "... you''re still a curious person, Alphilis. It''s about you to think about not having such a thump. Besides, the existence of a ruler of Tarram is like a rumor. It''s one of the many mirage stories on this continent."


    "I have grounds and certainties. Will you listen to me?


    "It could be a square mountain story, if you like. Because your story is interesting."


    I see no upset in Levere. Alphilis started talking.


    "Did I tell you how I came to this city?


    "Request from Arnelia, to strengthen ties with Tarram. Yes, I''m hearing it from Forminay."


    "To that end, we needed to know the leading men of Tarram. Arnelia thought there was a good chance that the ruler existed, but it was clear from the start that there were certain people who had a strong influence on Tarram, whether he was ruler or not."


    "Why?"


    "We can prevent the Arnelian Church from interfering so far. It''s me in the form of Arnelia''s asylum, but that''s why I know his powers so well. It''s not something you can retreat from so you can retreat. Yet Tarrum is unaffected by Arnelia. I can''t imagine the current bishop just not feeling that way. At least there must be someone in the back who can just cross with Arnelia. Guild chiefs like Forminese have tenure, so somewhere they are bound to weaken the power of Parliament. It''s not possible for someone on the stage to fit in for so long."


    "Maybe he''s just letting Arnelia swim the tarram because he doesn''t feel like it"


    "Of course I thought about that. There are other reasons. This city has too many magical elements. Most of them were dubious by Moguri magicians, but there was something excellent in them to hide. If I hadn''t realized that, I''d have handled the orcs a little differently."


    "Excellent stuff?


    "The activation ceremony of a huge junction covering every city of this city. It looked just like what was in Arnelia. It was a bet if it was really a tie, and if it was going to start, but I was sure I was keeping an eye on this hall. No one is prepared to escape in battle, however the inhabitants of Tarram risk their lives to play. As many Tarram residents prepared to flee, only this hall was open as usual as well as ready to flee. Besides, call in all the good customers. Are they the investors in this building? Weren''t you going to protect them as a priority if you had to?


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t answer anything about you. confidentiality."


    "Oh, you did. But when I saw this building open as usual, I thought there was no real crisis in Tarram. That''s why I was safely watching the oak move. Exactly. I was in a bit of a hurry when the giant demon king came over to make a big push.


    Plus the conversation just now. It was during the war that this city possessed more than 10,000 wars. How do you know that?


    "I told you I studied? This city has kept records since its inception."


    "I can''t do that, Levere. The Tarram City Hall burns down once in a fire 250 years ago. At that time, some of the records are in the vault. The burned records were repaired wherever possible, but the records on the vigilante''s size limit remain lost." Thirteen years before the fire, it was possible to confirm in Parliament that the number of vigilantes had been reduced to a maximum of 5,000, but it is unclear how many were restricted before that ". I have no idea that I possessed more than 10,000 wars. All I know is it was left in Arnelia''s dossier. How do you know that you were born and raised in Tarram?


    "On record, yes, but it''s still a rumor. I forgot who I asked, but I''ve certainly heard that before"


    Luvere grinned, but Alphilis sighed in dismay at the way he excused himself.


    "... indeed. That hurts when you say that. But what about this?


    "What''s this?


    The letter Alphilis gave me was a letter I found in the library. When I saw the sender, for the first time, Luvere''s expression shook.


    "... where did you get this?


    "It was caught in a library picture book. Is the author Naina? I''m really good at painting. This would have become popular beyond the scope of a picture book. I looked elsewhere, and you''re the one who actually pioneered the painting of photography. That''s all the paintings he left behind."


    Alphilis went on to show the notebook. There''s a picture of a girl and an old woman, and that''s...


    "At first I thought the little lady was that Naina. But you''re not. The girl, she looks just like you. No, it''s you. It is faithfully reproduced in the picture of the truth until the black child or the scabbard. No matter how similar they are, no one will match up to the stain of a black child or a scab, right? You were more Naina the old woman. I think you drew it in the mirror.


    But I wonder who the old lady calls her mother, Levere. No, we know who that is. You must be a witch. It also had considerable power. What do you think? "


    "- Hehe, is that it? Stand back, you guys. I''m not going to harm this man."


    At that time, the people who were asking about this situation from Shi ''a''s shadow showed up and were backing off in a gracious manner. They are whores who work here. Some of them appeared primese and forminese.


    As they all lowered, Levere began to exhale loudly and speak slowly.


    Continued

 1408 City of Pleasure, Part 243 - Ruler of Tarram ④ -

    "I didn''t expect anything that hadn''t been seen through in 600 years to be so light. Even that Miriazal said he didn''t notice me. I didn''t know Nena was gonna be a breakthrough. No, it could have been something I expected. So I told her not to paint herself, but she always liked pranks."


    "Is Naina a real daughter?


    "No, that kid is an orphan. Just like so many other whores. But I''m very impressed with that kid. She was one of the best women I ever worked with, and an extraordinarily sweet girl. As a whore, my personality wasn''t right, and I made him learn to paint and do business, but I didn''t think I''d make it that far. She was one of the few daughters who understood me well and could speak equally even though she was not a witch."


    "Not all the whores in the golden purity hall seem to be witches."


    "It''s less than half the number. Many grow up as prostitutes and end their lives without knowing who I am or anything else. I have also raised people who are not suitable as prostitutes so that they can have their own shops independently. It''s just that only women I deal with. I''ve tried to raise men, but I guess men still need fathers. Raising boys often didn''t go well, partly because of the environment with so many witches.


    It''s just that the boys are roughly doing well with the help of generations of Arnelian bishops like Volgius and the city''s chamber of commerce doing so well that we get them out of the orphanage to be polite and dutiful there. He also bought a role for Bandras. Well, he''s distorted, so it often didn''t seem to work, but still, he loved Tarrum the way he did. We don''t deny it until we feel that way, and we need people to put together kids who don''t grow up properly. "


    "... the knights of Arnelia took care of Bandras. I was only told he had a fairly distorted sexuality, and I don''t know any other details."


    "I''m not a saint prince, Alphilis. I''m just a protector of taram. He is the one who has watched over this land since roughly before Tarram could be done. Bandras only used it because there was a match of interests. I didn''t trust him, I didn''t spare him."


    "The way you put it, it''s certainly aristocratic. I ask you again, you''re a witch, right?


    "Ruri. I''m late, but let me introduce myself. I''m Le Vere, a witch of a few secrets. who is the bearer of order in this taram and who exists to repel all external enemies. Mercenary Alpha Reese, see you later."


    Levere gracefully stood up and thanked him. Because the way of thanking him was more graceful than any person I had ever seen, and a little too far back, Alphilis rushed to take that hand and let him stand up.


    "I don''t like that anymore. I don''t think it''s gonna treat me any more normally."


    "Oh, some dynasties imitated what we did when we didn''t have the courtesy of a court yet, did they? I''m pretty much the first idea of that. I don''t know if it''s such a big deal. Let''s call ourselves a courtesy witch."


    "That''s why I don''t like being tough!


    "Oh, too bad I think it would be quite something if I wore it. If the mercenaries go out of business, stay here, I''ll hire you."


    Levere took his seat laughing like a prank and gracefully. Alphilis realizes that the tone of the conversation is being taken to Le Vere, and he recollects his mind and talks again.


    "What''s a few secret witches? You''re not like a common witch?


    "Shall I confirm my perception of witches before then? Witches who participate in the cohort of witches are witches who belong to the so-called division into five major elements, two attributes. But some people in the world exercise magic that is not such an attribute. Even though all of them were reciprocal a long time ago when the study of the five major elements and the two attributes had not progressed, witches like me were considered a minority in number logic when the study of the five major elements and the two attributes progressed and the witches belonging to them became perceived and found without most leaks. They have adopted a system of brotherhood and started to raise their successors.


    Witches who belong to the Golden House of Purity are those who are classified as so-called ''others''. Unlike common witches, very few realize their qualities, nor do their own masters, disciples, rarely exist. Without exception with me, while living for more than 600 years, I have not met anyone who would be a mentor, nor anyone with similar talents. Only those who realize that talent themselves and have grown up can become one of us.


    That is why we were able to avoid the tragedy of the Witch Regiment. This is due to my abilities, too. Looks like Fairtoose wanted to speak to us too, but she didn''t know how to reach us. I may have done something wrong, but I didn''t have to get involved. "


    "You think such a witch gathers all this in this golden purity hall?


    "A dozen of us have finally gathered together over 600 years. Most of all, my hypothesis is that every human being has the gift of being a witch, but perhaps he will end his life without the opportunity to demonstrate that ability."


    "If so, I wonder how it would have been in the case of Levere. Was there any incentive to use your powers?


    "In my case, probably -- well, let''s talk a little bit about us."


    Continued

 1409 City of Pleasure, Part 244 - Ruler of Tarram ⑤ -

    Luvere rang the bell that was on the table, forminey and primze appeared. They had snacks and tea in their hands. When she thought what she was plotting herself for without eating, Alphilis felt like being a little mean to them.


    "You fooled me brilliantly, Forminey, Primse. I never thought you were witches."


    "Shh, excuse me..."


    "You don''t have to apologize, Primuse. Because I know this alphilis and I''m saying it''s mean. They didn''t even ask me if I was a witch, and I don''t think it''s that easy."


    "Exactly. But can you answer me now?


    "That depends on your mother, Levere."


    Forminee called her mother about Luvere. A sense of awe does exist in its eyes staring at Levere. Levere took over the conversation.


    "I don''t mind, Forminay. Treat Alphilis like sisters. I''m sure we''ll have a long relationship with her."


    "If that''s what your mother says. You can ask me whatever you want."


    "You''re surprisingly loyal. I just think you personally like me."


    "Oh, you like that? But that''s not what this is about. For us, the golden purity hall, and hence our survival and cohesion, is our priority. Everything else, priorities go down. That''s all."


    "I see. Then I ask, what witch are you and Primuse?


    "Guess what."


    Formination was a mild but challenging tone, but Alphilis came to a conclusion after a while of thinking.


    "Formination is beauty... no, I guess it''s a shape-shaped witch. Primuse is a flower. What do you think?"


    "... hit it."


    "Wow! How do you know?


    Forminey looked surprised and Primse glowed her eyes and praised Alphilis. He''s just a good face to say how''s Alphilis?


    "Somehow, until then, if you say so, the hall is gorgeous when you have formines, and the flowers here come alive when you have primes. I don''t think so."


    "... hehe, that it''s an interesting sensibility. I guess that''s why you notice my presence, too.


    Well, let''s talk about me. I was born in a cold village around here. Now it was the plains, but at the time the forest was still deep and the small settlements were dotted using some of the places the forest had opened. It lacked the means to cut through the woods as much as it does now, but there was also a reason why few people needed as large a settlement as Turam. Besides, there were reasons why it was easier to live on a small settlement basis. Even if one settlement is wiped out, the others flee to consolidate their defenses while the demons devour that settlement. It was a time to live like that.


    The head of our settlement was a woman. She was a strange woman now that I think about it. We survived if we ran away as she instructed, and we were able to survive without so much horror. The settlement only had about 10 small people living in it, but we repelled it if it was a small herd of demons, and there were no shepherds outside of epidemic disease or life expectancy. Instead, the village chief also did not allow the new inhabitants of the settlement. I''m sure he was some kind of witch, too. "


    "Didn''t you have any traits as a witch?


    "No. There''s only one thing. A man who visited our settlement on several occasions called the village chief by the same name. Yes, ''Mother''. That''s what I called it.


    It was a peaceful life, but eventually we had a turning point. Arnelia came trying to expand his forces. They have planned to create cities in settlements including ours as a base for the Northern offensive. I don''t remember the details when I was just a kid. I just remember a beautiful woman with golden hair talking to the village chief over and over again. The conversation became an argument at times and only the village chief did not seem to agree with Arnelia. Eventually, however, the village chief entrusted us to Arnelia and disappeared. I haven''t seen the village chief since.


    I don''t know what discussion there was then. For now, we were generously protected by Arnelia once. But it was supposed to be safe to be protected by robust positions and tenacious warriors, and we got caught up in a long battle and died with one, one more. Arnelia managed to drive the demons out and pioneer this area, but by the time the terrain was closer to now, my fellow settlers had fallen below half.


    Then the current location of Tarram has long been Arnelia''s front-line base - and when the main unit went further north and west, this location became influx of people as a backward support location. That''s the beginning of the tarram. In the midst of the survival of our settlement, the men began to divide the work of each of Tarram, and the women were left behind. I was desperate to do something to keep them alive, but I could only crack myself up about what we could do.


    I studied desperately to see if there was anything I could do. I read and fished for whatever books I could get, and heard anything I could remember in a bedtime story with a man. And by the time I realized how old I was, I was awake to my abilities as a witch. It''s very simple that I noticed. When I spilled water thinking which way I was going, the stain pointed in one direction at the same time. That was all.


    It was just hard after that. A woman who never gets old can''t stay in one place. The times were when the witch hunt even took place. I desperately hid my identity and repeated my life of returning to Tarram regularly while wandering the continent. I used to lead a bunch of stray whores around that time. It was about 300 years ago that one or two of my fellow witches got together and were able to run a whorehouse while taking turns. It was just after that that the whorehouse grew by the time it was called one of the best in Tarram. Using my powers was not a big problem in itself. Sometimes I work in a whorehouse as Luvere, but I keep the order of Tarram for a long time. "


    "You didn''t think to leave Tarram?


    "I don''t think so."


    Levere ran out of words.


    Continued

 1410 City of Pleasure, Part 245 - Ruler of Turam ⑥ -

    "My powers are for Tarham, and Tarham alone is the best I can do. I could have left the land where I was born and raised, but I couldn''t find a reason for it either. And even as Tarram developed, it could not be said that the lives of those living there had improved. I guess it was about 200 years ago that I was stable enough to have no problems running a whorehouse without me. By then, our whorehouse had become the best in Tarrum that could not be pushed. Still, it''s this taram where suspicious whorehouses and unethical people travel. Just to deal with them, time is running out.


    But we could afford a little more, and we planned to make Tarram an even better city. Each guild leader was cooperative, but there was a problem. "


    "Problem?"


    "When I''m away from the city, or when it''s trivial. There was an anomaly in this city like I was aiming. Starting with the Great Fire of Tarram, the disappearance of dignitaries, the murder of royalty who had come at the mercy of other nations, the swordsmen rampaging and attacking townspeople, the appearance of demons in the city, etc. There were frequent incidents that were not normally conceivable. Arnelia cooperated with the investigation, but with so many priests loathing Tarram in principle, the investigation did not go as far as she thought. Arnelia''s priests had many people with cleanliness disorders, and after serving as Tarram''s priest for a certain period of time, birth had been promised, so he didn''t take it that seriously. Volgius at best, maybe one or two more.


    Instead, I realized that Bandras and others were actively cooperating and that someone was acting strangely. That''s the woman called the masked tutor. "


    "Masked Tutor? Who is it?"


    "The identity remained unknown. There have been rumors that you have appeared in this city again some time before your arrival. When I heard that, Banderas came back, and Volgius was moving, needless to say. Although Banderas officially issued a circular, Arnelia took it in the process, and Volgius seems to have grabbed something independently, but moved without working with us - thinking that the explosion in the city ahead might have been caused by Volgius. I thought you were probably fighting a masked tutor."


    "What''s the result?


    "I don''t know. There was a broadly people-free junction, and all the user-demons I let go nearby were extinguished. Probably crushed by a masked tuner, but what a vivid arrangement. I''m ashamed, my power is to that extent. I don''t know how anyone knows about this taram, but I don''t know everything about it."


    "I''m using it in the city again now and releasing demons to find out. Once we''re done collecting that information..."


    "Mother, it''s an intruder."


    Primuse utters words so as to block the words of the formines. When the smile disappeared from Luvere, the tension ran. But when one of the whores rushed in and whispered something into Formine, Formine looked suspicious.


    "What''s the matter, Forminey"


    "No, he doesn''t seem to be a harmful opponent, but he doesn''t seem to be our intended guest either. Alphilis, let me out."


    "Me? Who the hell. I''m sure you haven''t told anyone you''re here."


    "That''s..."


    "I''ll get in your way."


    It was the human-speaking cat who came in. It was clear that he was a demon of use, but he didn''t realize Alphilis. I was just certain it was an anomaly. Both eyes of the cat were crushed by a knife wound and there was no one forefoot. The chest is also vastly up and down, and it is clear that it is no longer the limit of life.


    Forminey gave a harsh look when the cat came in.


    "Um, who is it?


    "Well, I guess I never talked to him directly. I ''m-"


    "I don''t even have to name it. How do you manipulate a direct target, Whisperer of Almas?


    "! Appeared in a fort in Kandert"


    Alphilis had an idea of the name, but it seemed a little surprising that Whisper was also spotted at a glance again.


    "Well, that''s the head of the prestigious whorehouse. Do you even know me?"


    "Almas has our customers, too."


    "Goddamn it, is there a fool in the bedtime story who talks about me? We have to dispose of it."


    "Isn''t it lacking in control? But what can I do for that whisperer?"


    "Maybe you''re right. He looks so pathetic now, but he is also the one who divides Armas, as the forminees there put it. I came in this look with shame. The demon doesn''t have time for this anymore, listen."


    Alphilis has received reports of fortifications in Kandert. A legendary assassin who escaped easily while surrounded by Blackhawk and their own elite. No matter how cat, its user demon has been so hurt and even its voice is in a hurry. I didn''t think this was a good idea.


    "I''ll ask."


    "It''s quick and helpful to talk. I am in a position to cooperate with black magicians, but my ultimate purpose as Almas is completely different. Also my personal purpose is different from that of Almas. The end of two legends - the total annihilation of the" Silver Clan "and the destruction of the" Sword Wind ". In time the wind of the sword appeared in Tarram"


    "''Sword Wind'' - What''s that?


    "I don''t know who I am. It has been said that there have been such events on the battlefield for over a hundred years now. One whole army will disappear, a prestigious mercenary regiment will perish, forests and hills will disappear overnight - as if they were shredded, finely dusted and flushed into the wind. Hence the sword wind. That''s what they''ve called it. The fact that no one could achieve the Alliance''s crusade request and only more casualties made it easier for mercenaries to talk.


    I''ve been following that for a long time. As a result, I wondered if it was a warcraft or an event. They thought, for example, that it would appear if certain conditions were met, like the vain. Tarrum was one of those places to make fixed point observations. A similar situation has been confirmed several times in this city. Only in the period when it was thought that there would be masked tutors has a minority, small but similar phenomenon been identified. I also wondered if the wind of the sword was a person. A warrior with super stunts who is used or cooperating with those who become masked tutors. And we finally have proof of who it is. Instead, we lost Almas number three. "


    "Who is it, that?


    "I don''t know. Volgius, the third priest of Almas and the priest of Arnelia, was working together to follow that masked tutor, believed to be the ruler of the Tarram darkness. And Volgius was supposed to have exploded as his last hand to strike a match. My legs and eyes were lost shortly after the explosion and I saw the masked tutor with his torso blown off.


    It was too late when I turned myself in feeling a slight sword. If this body wasn''t a cat. Or so it was, I can''t help but say. "


    "Don''t you know who it is after all?


    "Exactly, but I have a lead. Look, I don''t know who the masked tutor is."


    Continued

 1411 City of Pleasure, Part 246 - Ruler of Tarram (7) -

    We talked that far and suddenly the cat stopped moving. It is the cat that was lying in front of Alphilis. Suddenly I wondered if that made me immobile like a doll, and my upper and lower body went straight into two. And then it split further into two parts, into four parts - and at the end it disappeared like dust.


    Primuse screamed small as she watched how it was going.


    "Ahhh!


    "What is this?"


    "This is the sword wind? But where did you attack from?"


    "... over there!


    Alphilis suddenly turned around and turned to the tallest tower in Tarham. I didn''t see anything. But I knew the attack was definitely coming from there.


    "Damn, if Lisa or Tasha were here at times like this"


    "It''s about stopping, Alphilis. A sword wind is an abomination of a battlefield that was already commonplace in an age when I would awaken as a witch. It was assumed that no one should know the truth. Even Arnelia can''t touch it. If you chase without preparation, you have no life.


    But is Whisper after that one? So with all that ability, you don''t fight more than you need. If Almas stood around better, the continent would be able to sweep, too, why not. The intention of the elders is unknown, but one question has been solved for many years. "


    "You''ve got plenty to spare, Luvere"


    Even the words of the sarcastic Alphilis do not move Luvere.


    "Most of the training grounds are creepy, so I won''t be able to move. Let''s talk more about the heart than that, Alphilis. What Arnelia wants from me, and what you want from me. You exposed me for what I am. Do you have any specific requests?


    "Well... first of all, Arnelia''s demands, but she wants you on Arnelia''s side when it comes to war with Romansland. But you can ignore this request."


    "Become..."


    Luvere looked even more amused to see that Forminee was unexpectedly out of line.


    "I''ll say something funny, Alphilis. Weren''t you working on Arnelia''s request?


    "Exactly, I''m a mercenary, so my client''s orders are absolute. But there''s more to it than that. Mercenaries take care of their survival, reputation and interests. As I said directly to Miriazal, I''m not Arnelia''s spike. Their spikes would suffice if they had the Temple Knights. I move at my discretion. As a result, I don''t think Tarrum should be under Arnelia''s umbrella.


    If it''s a free commercial federation in the first place, it should be for those who are likely to win. We know who Romansland is, but whatever the circumstances are, we should see the trend in the fight first. No? "


    "Hehe, well they would, wouldn''t they? Besides, it''s been a long time since they''ve been involved in a real war. You may not even notice that they have caught fire at their feet right now. I don''t know what path you used, but they won''t understand what it means to have an army of orcs show up to this taram."


    "What do you mean, Mother"


    forminey and primze asked in wonder. Levere explains.


    "You don''t even know about the military. The army of oaks is ninety-eight and nine, spikes of Romansland."


    "Oh, no! I can''t believe humans use demons."


    "There isn''t. And it''s too massive, though. I''ll listen, Alphilis. Romansland, I mean, ''that''s the thing'', right?


    "Yeah, probably. The more normal judgment as a country is lost already, the more eroded the interior may be"


    "A black magician, perhaps?


    "Almost certainly"


    You know that much, Alphilis was impressed but didn''t put it on his face. Levere''s information network, the foresight is unusual. I was just wondering if it might be something to do with her magic. Or is it her own intelligence?


    After much thought, Levere went on to explain.


    "That''s it, isn''t it, black magician? Then they must have moved the army, assuming they''d at least invade this far. The home of the Confederation of Free Commerce is north of here. They don''t realize how bad things are until their knees are invaded. Because you think war is another human resource.


    Romansland will take them in forcefully with strength, won''t he? No, should I just take it in? "


    "What does that mean?


    "It means the worst assumptions are sweet. They''re the kind of people who use orcs, right? That no matter what happens to your opponent, you may not care at all. War is a way of deciding where to drop it, thinking about how much profit the people who set it up will make. If you win too much, you''ll have a grudge, but that doesn''t make sense to the demons."


    "I hope we can convince the Free Commercial Federation before that happens, but it''ll be difficult. There''s no way, but whether you accept it or not"


    "I''d love to hear it."


    I spoke with a little hesitation after Levere had a cup of tea. It seemed to ask how Alphilis was doing.


    "I''ll let you drop one city on purpose. On top of that, defend in the cities after that. If you show them where the fire actually burns at your feet, they''ll move just as well."


    "... okay, that way. If the Confederation of Free Commerce doesn''t respond to Arnelia''s negotiations, it will."


    "That''s outrageous!


    Formine raised a protest, but Alphilis quietly deceived her.


    "Take it easy, Forminay, for example. We can move the tarram if we don''t."


    "... well, that would happen if you were compelled to. Tarrum''s voluntary offer of cooperation to Arnelia should make it possible to lower the laying. I guess the rest depends on Arnelia."


    "I''ll talk to you when I do."


    "Then one more thing. What is your request?


    "Um, yeah,"


    Alphilis roared somewhat deliberately before saying a word.


    Continued

 1412 City of Pleasure, Part 247 - Ruler of Tarram 8 -

    "Nothing in particular."


    "... what?


    You just didn''t expect it, Levere was staring at Alphilis with surprise. But Alphilis was calm.


    "Because I haven''t figured out what you can do. The uncertain elements are not incorporated into the strategy. Isn''t that right?


    "That''s right... then why are you trying to find out who I am?


    "Because I wanted to know. Isn''t it normal for you to want to know who that Miriazal is so much that you couldn''t find out?


    "That''s all?


    "That''s all. Not now."


    That''s all I have to say, Alphilis took a seat drinking up his tea at once.


    "Welcome, I''ll be back to see you... Oh, yeah. One request."


    "What is it?


    "It was a lot of fun, but I''m glad you made it cheaper when we came to play. Because it''s not a mercenary regiment that can afford so much money."


    "Of course that is. I don''t get that much money from my friends."


    Happy with that word of Levere, Alphilis smiled and left. Forminey and Primse, who would drop that off, were slightly flabbergasted, but Luvere was exhaling heavily when he lost sight of Alphilis.


    The two looked at each other in that rare way.


    "What is it, Mother?"


    "... no, I thought I had the guts to just not be surprised at most things, but it''s been hundreds of years since I''ve thought of humans as horrible."


    "Horrible? There''s an alphilis?


    "Yeah, it''s horrible. Didn''t you get it?


    The two of them looked at each other again in the words of Luvere. I can''t help it, but I said so. Luvere with a troubled face.


    "I made a proposal to protect one city at the expense of another. But Alphilis was also thinking about another possibility. Perhaps if you don''t have the eyes to look at a free commercial federation so much that you don''t respond to negotiations with Arnelia, you would have also considered the option of taking it down yourself. You won''t hesitate to accept it yourself if it''s enough to belong to them."


    "No way! You don''t look like a person thinking about that, though."


    "No, I''ve seen a lot of people with those eyes. Apart from her personality, she is also a man who can make harsh decisions if necessary. At least she''s gonna get us involved. If we''re only going to move for Tarram, she''s not going to be so crazy about how to get into every Tarram war."


    "No way, do you want to do that"


    "I can''t tell you enough not to do it. But that''s why."


    "You are worthy of our Lord."


    Dye your own cheeks red to the words that Primuse accidentally uttered. It was embarrassing to speak, aside from Luvere and Forminae.


    To such a primuze. Levere grinned, stroking the head of the primuze.


    "I still can''t tell you for sure if it''s true that you could have been in my few secrets. But from now on, I want to follow her companionship. Because we may have found ourselves, the King of the Unstoppable Witches, a being that we can only lean on forever.


    From now on, you''ll have to work for me. "


    "" Whatever your mother says. "


    Forminese and Primuse grab the dress and thank you. We still don''t know that Alphilis has gained a very large force to support her from her back since this.


    "(Did you see here? No way)"


    Above the tallest mansion in Tarram, the man who was "The Wind of the Sword" was wiping out the cat who was Whisper''s split. However not a combat puppet, it is only humiliating to the wind of the sword to lose the clasp. Even though it''s an event that didn''t even happen during the war, so are boys like Layer these days, and I can''t hide my frustration because of the strange things that go on. I was in the mood to turn even one of the cities into a wilderness, but it was just enough to make that noticeable move. Now I don''t want to be enlightened about who it is yet. In that sense, I think I''m still able to hide who I am. Even Whisper was still aware that he was human, but it should be as if he didn''t know who he was to anywhere.


    Although this was by far the most critical situation, the Fondaine could also be recovered safely. First I thought it should be good. The wind of the sword slipped itself into the small hole that appeared as it moved the pedestal trick beneath the large bell on the ledge of the building. Beyond that there was a small enough room for a few people to sit in, with coffins inside. And it came to pass, when the lid of the coffin was opened, that there was no scratch in it, a foundine.


    Continued

 1413 City of Pleasure, Part 248 - Ruler of Tarram (9) -

    "Wake up, Fondaine. You can wake up now."


    "Uh-huh. You''re not in the mood, are you? Maybe something that won''t put me to sleep any longer. She just switched bodies, but that''s why."


    When Fondaine stood up carelessly, she was hitting the wind of her sword with dissatisfaction. I can''t imagine you stretching your back while you''re stretching out, from your usual foundine. He was making sure of his body''s motion while flexing gently as it was, but the sword wind was standing on his face.


    "I don''t think so. The orcs are defeated and the crowd returns to Tarram. At the same time, the troublemakers will push over. If you''re going to disappear, now''s the time."


    "You''ll be fine with that. But I''m being seen by my people. If you disappear without a greeting, you''ll just be suspicious the other way around. I won''t be able to move until I get used to it."


    "Yeah, ''cause I''m gonna be caught off guard. Did I mention Volgius or something? I didn''t expect to fall behind the old priest of Arnelia."


    "I certainly don''t see it in that regard. I might have figured it out if I''d just knocked him out, but Armas'' number three was a pain in the ass. It''s harder if you get away and report who you are. I called you in to make sure I put you down."


    "But if I made one mistake, we fell together. Shouldn''t I have died a lot?"


    "That''s not how it works. From now on, Blackhawk''s activities will be at the centre, and ''masked tutors'' in Tarram may often be suspended. I don''t even have to scratch around from the inside. Thanks to all the orcs who died."


    "... I see, do you accomplish the Orange Bull request"


    "Yeah, it took a really long time. Besides, are you ready to get dressed? No matter how confident you are, you can''t walk outside naked."


    "Well, I''m not your runner."


    The wind of the sword threw the clothes in his hand and gave them to him. Fundaine looks at the clothes she''s been given and slacks.


    "Huh... could it be something a little more stylish? This isn''t like the daughter of a despicable tavern."


    "Don''t talk about luxury, do something about it yourself"


    "The idea is to specialize in combat. It doesn''t have to be that stupid, but if you''re interested in the public a little bit more,"


    "My raison d ''��tre is different from yours. I wanted to ask you one thing too, Gergeda, but what are you gonna do about putting Cass aside every time? Didn''t I interest you as a man?


    "I thought that would help. If I took it in, it was going to be a pawn when I had to. Rather, it might be just the right thing to rock Valsas. And surprisingly, you prefer it?


    "Are you insane? I don''t know why you like Gergeda."


    "Men and women are strange things. But even you have a few travelers. Are you willing to put yourself up on the shelf?


    "They are loyal to me. That''s how it''s ''regulated''."


    "Wasn''t that beyond what we were allowed to do?


    "Is it good for you and your replacement body to be ready?"


    Often the two stared silently at each other as they were tempted to kill each other, but Fondaine sighed more.


    "I stopped. There''s nothing more barren than a quarrel with you."


    "I think so, too. We don''t have permission to fight in the first place. But behave discreetly. We can''t lose you yet."


    "Well, you have a key escort for her. And there''s no way they''re going to follow that stupid individual all the way to us.


    I just want to make sure one more thing, we haven''t had a forced convocation from Valsas yet, but in the unlikely event of a war with Romansland, should I follow Valsas'' orders? Or maybe we should disobey then?


    "Unless you can identify yourself, you don''t have to break away. We still have to keep fighting for Valsas.


    Correct that, she no longer needs my escort. The opposition, which was the Lord, has been cleaned up, and thanks to her own strength, she will no longer need my help. And just in case, I''m hitting my hand. "


    "Like what?"


    "That''s..."


    In the windy words of the sword, Fondaine was twisting herself and laughing.


    Continued

 1414 City of Pleasure, Part 249 - Ruler of Tarram

    "Huh... ahahahahahaha! You, there''s so much for people to be bad about! I can''t believe you called such a person. I wonder what Whisper would look like if he found out!


    "It must be a masterpiece of sawdust. It''s a shame you can''t see it in person, but just imagining a scene of regret will lower your drinks. Well, I''m going now. Do your best, okay?


    "You don''t have to tell me."


    "Hmm. You and I, we''re inevitable to deteriorate a little bit. Because we''re expendable, too. Oh, just one more thing. Watch out for Jaeger''s alphilis."


    "Alpha Reese? A mercenary regiment led by weak men who never had a hand or a leg in our third squad? Do we need to take this into account?


    "When was that? He''s going to turn. Whatever, you cut out the direction of my attack. Maybe that''s not the person in the common sense of the world. Sometimes that happens."


    "Huh. Then you''ll just kill me. It would be your job to destroy individuals like that, wouldn''t it?


    "That''s true. Don''t you think it would be more convenient for us to have Alphilis?


    Fundaine answered the sword-style suggestion with a difficult look on her face.


    "... well, maybe you do. The more she''s around, the more the feud will spread."


    "At least we should wait until we see the end of Romansland. We can move from there."


    "Until then, don''t get your hands on me? Can we face each other as mercenaries?


    "Of course."


    "Shit, that''s a pain in the ass"


    I said, "You got it? Don''t forget."


    The sword wind just left while Fondaine tongued and thought a little. There was a little to think about, but every primary interest is whether my identity was known or not. Find out what Volgius fought and what happened. I just want to make sure that I erase my tracks, but if I erase them completely, they''ll probably still be alive. It might be a good idea to hide yourself here for once.


    "A place where no one can see you, though it''s difficult to have enough secrets to keep in touch with the outside world. I''m having a little trouble selecting... yes, you can use Gergeda."


    In order to carry out his thoughts, Fondaine had just turned to Gergeda.


    The Gergeda was just depressed and sitting in a liquor store. It became incredible what happened in this taram along the way, and it was as if no conclusion had been reached as to how to think and act.


    Not even trying to powder my daughter into a liquor store where I would pick up my order, mocking myself as if I were a dead grandfather of fine spirits, didn''t feel very like that. Because I still can''t believe what I saw for myself.


    I had more eyes on the Fondaine than I had on joining the group. That good-looking, inviting limb. If there''s a gap, I haven''t thought about offending you once or twice. How about that? An affair with the Fondaine, so illusory as to imagine that I might have been offended. Even if I''ve ever committed a woman before, I''ve never been offended. It was a humiliating experience, but it''s not sloppy to be asked if it wasn''t a great time. Gergeda had a sense of loss that sank at the bottom of the earth and a sense of fullness that rose to heaven all at once, leaving her with no emotions.


    Gergeda on the outer road, which we both acknowledge, but what is different from Gunz is that he is always surrounded by his companions. Is there something connected between the outer roads, the fellow Gergedas spare no effort to work for the wonders and Gergedas? Neither did Gergeda think he would dislike to take care of them. But all this time, I don''t feel like calling someone from my men, I just don''t feel like delaying things in a quiet place, I come to the liquor store that is open in the morning and do it with a little chill. Normally, the first glass of sparkling wine that opens at once, even if it gets unconscious and lukewarm, is still not half diminished.


    That''s why Gergeda didn''t even notice anyone else approaching her until she grabbed her shoulder from behind. Gelgeda, frightened to be grabbed by his shoulder, was accidentally pulling out his nostalgia dagger and swinging. The opponent who would grab Gergeda''s hand with each pattern to stop that dagger was Captain Zerver of the Third Squad.


    Continued

 1415 City of Pleasure, Part 250 - Ruler of Tarram

    "Greetings, Gergeda. I didn''t know you were going to hit me all of a sudden."


    "Oh, my God, isn''t that Zerver? Suddenly it''s worse to get close behind your back."


    "Hey, chiseled redhead! What are you doing to our captain?


    "Ugh, imo woman! Shit. Reduce the scabbard under that makeup and then say no!


    "Hey, it doesn''t matter how many scumbags you have!


    "Dorothy, you''re being taken by the balls."


    Dunda stops Dorothy from trying to jump on Gergeda. Sakaba''s rubbing is a routine tea meal, but it''s not a good idea to spread rubbing within the Blackhawks to the public. Dunda is also used to it, as it is usual for Dorothy to be made fun of by Gergeda.


    Gergeda was feeling a little distracted as she disgusted herself toward Dorothy as if she hadn''t grown since she got to know her. And behind Zerver, even to rare people.


    "It''s not Lieutenant Quiet. It''s unusual for you guys to be together."


    "I''m out of time, Mr. Gergeda"


    The young man bowed with a pebble. Slightly smaller, this young man is one of the best in the Blackhawks. He said he was from some mountain hunting ethnicity, but he was a really good young man, and he was struggling with a common language at first, but now, more than five years after joining the regiment, he was born to the deputy captain of Squad Three. It also shows attention to elderly people in the regiment who do not seem to be from roughly the border, and that is no exception to Gergeda. He''s a worthless opponent to tease if you try to be Gergeda, but he didn''t have any evil impressions of this young man who always remembers to deliver.


    "Quiet, good to say hello, but of course you must have brought something interesting, right?


    "Of course it is. He says it''s a liquor he makes in the west, but he''s good, so I''ve got a few bottles. One for Mr. Gergeda."


    "Just don''t worry about it. It''s very different from some imo woman."


    "Say it yet!


    "Fair enough. That''s what Mr. Gergeda''s men were looking for, isn''t it? I got a call order and I can''t find the captain."


    "Hmm? Well... well, I''ve been thinking. I''ll be back at them in a little while. It''s not an emergency call, is it?


    "That''s true, though. Well, we''re gonna end up here too."


    When Zerver sat the members properly, he ordered a proper meal. When Zerver sat down with Gergeda, he asked Gergeda questions, slightly lowering his voice.


    "What''s up, Gergeda, not even like you. You''re not supposed to be the kind of guy who allows his opponent to approach from behind at any given time. What happened? What happened?


    "I don''t know, why don''t you ask Max''s bastard?


    "What do you mean?


    "You don''t have to know a guy who''s serious about you. Instead, what I''m asking is, does this mean that we''re all going to join the war?


    "Oh, at the request of the Free Trade Federation. We''re heading north to stop the invasion of Romansland. They''re calling out to a good number of mercenaries. Castle attackers saw him on his way to the Karatzel Cavalry. We''ve all been called to the team. Tarram doesn''t have a relay point, and he was going to be somewhat of a rendezvous point, but he didn''t think there was a big army of oaks. If the Karatzel Cavalry hadn''t kicked in, we''d have left too."


    "Hmm. Well, it''s like an enclave, and I don''t think they''re seriously going to occupy it. If that''s what you''re thinking, there''s gonna be a setback. I don''t know if Tarram is up for defense."


    "I don''t know that much. The problem is that the sudden attack on Tarham is likely to increase our chances of going to war. If we stick together a little more, we''ll be able to pull out even better conditions."


    "You totally got the idea of a mercenary, too, Xerver. I prefer you."


    "I''m not happy."


    Gergeda dumped the distracted liquor, pouring the Quiet liquor and stirring it up all at once. Sure, this is delicious. If there was such liquor on the western side of the continent, I thought my next destination would be like a decided one.


    We needed to put an end to this war to do so, but we thought we should do something about the foundines before then. Gergeda saw. The foundine was certainly blowing up when that priest had an explosion. The woman was stunned while her upper body was only blown away. The scale of the explosion was too great to reach the end, but that woman was sure she was alive. Besides, there must have been another one in that place. Until he figured out who it was, Gergeda had no intention of allowing Zerver or Max to care.


    Continued

 1416 City of Pleasure, Part 251 - Remaining Things ① -

    Tarram was being pursued at the end of the war. Oak carcasses rot quickly because of their uncleanness in the first place, and if left alone, they produce a strange odor. It was also necessary to deal with the plague as soon as possible. The only thing that made it easier was that I didn''t have to mourn because I was a demon, and that it burned easily if I lit it because of the amount of fat. The confirmed oak carcass is roughly 30,000. It was an extra job in the hands of the vigilante to just go around on fire on these, and it seemed like he would go around on fire, soliciting will from the citizens. There was a clear rise in smoke from around the tarram, and depending on the wind direction, citizens complained about the odor, but this was another thing they couldn''t do.


    Even Cassandra, who is on the city wall, is likely to skip instructions for the disposal of oak carcasses by covering her mouth and nose with a cloth.


    "Stinky. I didn''t even think it was an oak, but when the numbers are right, they''re really fucking assholes."


    "Please don''t blur, Lieutenant. Be one of us who actually goes around on fire. You''re a mercenary and you''re an orc, but we don''t have that much experience."


    "Even Atashi has never done this with so many orcs. I haven''t seen an orc lately, and they say it''s finally extinct. I''m not even thinking about this.


    Oh, what a peaceful job it was for the Tarram vigilante. Atashi, did I get the wrong job?


    "We feel the same way. But you can throw it out here."


    "Come on, let''s get this over with. And it''s going to be tough, because nearly 20,000 orcs have escaped. The deterioration of security around here is visible. Perhaps the Alliance will make a large number of requests, and Tarram will gather mercenaries. The real deal starts here because the security in Tarham will get worse, and the Atassis will have more work to do themselves. I''m going to be busy for the next few months."


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey."


    It was the face of a vigilante moving his hand in bad shape, but suddenly his working hand stops at the howl he heard.


    "What... is that a forest beast?


    "Where are the beasts? Besides, if it''s a forest, it''s too far. If it''s a howl that reaches this distance, isn''t it a beast the size of a mountain?"


    "Look, are you there!?


    Elsewhere in the face of the alleged vigilante, Cassandra went straight to the watchtower. I have a bad feeling about my spine running. The crisis is not imminent directly, but there is something worse than that. That''s what Cassandra''s intuition said.


    When Cassandra went to the watchtower, there stood a skilled sight alone there. Good eyesight and experience are the best in Tarram, but the man uses binoculars. Evidence that there''s something, but it''s also weird that this guy lacks contact. First primary report if anything. I will contact you about the details later.


    Cassandra stared herself in the eye as she stood beside the man.


    "What happened? What happened to the report?"


    "... Deputy, you suspect my eyes. I can''t report this."


    "What do you mean?


    "I did some reconnaissance on the battlefield for years, but I''ve never seen anything like it. I don''t know. Sometimes a reconnaissance flies. Lieutenant, look at me. Do you need to teach Tarram''s vigilante face something like this?


    "Lend it."


    When Cassandra snatched the binoculars from the man like a flicker, she saw what lay ahead, but doubted my eyes. There was a giant walking slowly through the woods. In a dark body, blurred outline. Definitely vain, but only to the point where the trees in the woods are hip-tall. Besides, counting the number of individuals was enough of a herd to dislike it from the middle of nowhere. If that thing had formed a herd and walked, the woods would probably be dead. Vain is only harmful.


    Cassandra often couldn''t believe what she saw and stared at the void over her binoculars. I also forgot the mercenary''s insanity that when I saw the void, I would only decide to ignore it.


    "What, that giant void... I''ve never even seen that. Besides, they form a herd."


    "Me too. Come on. I''ve been a mercenary for 30 years, and I seriously thought I''d live long enough to see such a nasty thing when I came to Tarram because my ankles were useless.


    What a vain thing I''ve seen was a dwarf at best about hip height. Still, when it appeared, the squadron rushed around and turned right and turned back. They often show up on tragic battlefields, but those numbers are unusual. Besides, the void barks. I''ve never heard of it.


    Lieutenant, your experience as a mercenary would be better than mine. This is a sign of what? "


    "... you know what Atashi is? I''m bigger than people twice because I''m the biggest. That was a battlefield where 10,000 people died when the enemy allied themselves. It''s about old times, like when Atashi was still running out. Either that or the Alliance''s record is twice as big as people''s. I''ve never even heard of that."


    "So what is it? Are we both dreaming?


    "So don''t ask Atashi. In the meantime, I know they''re not headed this way. We''re all headed somewhere else. You can leave me alone."


    "If that''s okay with you, I will. What are you going to do with this?


    "... I''ll report it to Lilliam. It''s not Atashi''s job to use his head. Keep your mouth shut."


    "If you don''t tell me, nobody will believe you. Even I take out my eyeballs, wash them, and put them back. As long as you drink enough to sleep on a day like this, come on."


    "Tomorrow. At least keep an eye on them till they''re gone."


    "Copy that. That doesn''t go away. I''m not fat enough to drink while I can. Oh, you look like a bad dream for a while."


    The man in sight resumed surveillance, albeit blurred. Cassandra looked difficult, but when we found out there was no crisis at the moment, we decided to focus on our work first. Either way, Liliam can''t get her hands off me right now. I thought the consultation would be late at night.


    Continued

 1417 City of Pleasure, Part 252 - Remaining Things ② -

    "Uh, just don''t come after me, okay?"


    "Wow... too much running and no feeling"


    G��ntz falls asleep on the ground and breathes out, and Cerberus looks back at his back as he sweats massively. They continued to retreat with all their might, even after shaking off the pursuit of the Carazel Cavalry and Aerial. I don''t think so first, but not necessarily without tracking from the sky. A cut cliff would completely hide us in the dragon''s nest, but we still couldn''t be relieved halfway there.


    Running for nearly another half day. They were reaching the relay point they had built inside the dragon''s nest. Here a herd of oaks form a faction on 5,000 sizes. This position is the real purpose of this expedition, but Cerberus also considered the possibility that the position had not been maintained. This is a dragon''s nest. Ancient Now Where every dragon, east and west gathers together and ends its raw. Some of them are dead and still protect this place. Thousands or so in just a herd of orcs, it wasn''t weird to be kicked around.


    Cerberus was first surprised that the formation was safe. Besides, I also cared that the orcs were moving oddly neatly, so I appropriately grabbed one and asked what was going on.


    "Hey, Ome. What the hell is going on here? There was no dragon raid?


    "I did, but I repelled a few times. At the end of the day, when the big black dragon came, I thought it was no good anymore. People like Lidil came back, and I stumbled on it, and I managed to bring it back together."


    "Lydil did? Where''s that Riddill?


    "I''m kind of in a mood, hunting dragons barking when I get back. Thanks to you, Ora and the others are safe. Hehe..."


    He was an oak with a humble and disgusting grin, but Cerberus let it go because the circumstances swallowed him up. Until a while ago, I was a similar oak myself, but when I look at it again, I think it''s a pissed creature. It''s unclean and ugly, only appetite and lust in my head. As a fellow countryman, I thought you were a creature that didn''t have the affection to be dear, but didn''t know any emotions even if you died for now. This disposable expedition also convinced me. I appreciate the sarcasm and intelligence of Anomalie, but I wouldn''t have liked to thank Anomalie.


    And if Lydill is like that, Cerberus noticed that this whole control thing is strange. I walked to the center of the formation myself because I was no longer in the mood to have a conversation with as many orcs as I had just had. Gunz seems careless, but he''s following me. Then we saw an unexpected person there. For the orcs, there was also a small human being in the eye who naturally skipped the instructions.


    "... a fighter, huh?


    "Oh, are you back, Cerberus, Gunz? That was about half a day earlier than I expected."


    The man who received Cerberus and Gunz with a nostalgic smile is the ''Schemer'', the actual commander of this expedition to hide who, the mercenary Everhaden-Clausel. Cerberus knew how this manoeuvre, which looked like a boy too, was out of human common sense. Perhaps even Anomaly will not be able to prepare a strategy to this point. As for the battle, it was genius and above all ruthless.


    Krausel himself was free to do his job at his request, placing himself in the line of Zems the brave as a mercenary. Some of them have also deviated from the mercenary rule of giving tactics to enemy allies at the same time. Therefore, the Alliance was given close vigilance to surveillance as a cautionary figure, and the number of requests was gradually decreasing. Still, what still requires him is his reputation for being highly strategic and invariably bringing in victory? It is not only the war that brings him victory, it extends to business, bureaucratic examination prep, and even paparazzi.


    But the other thing to remember is that the side he brought victory to once is more than a fall, or a collapse, after it must be said. Whoever was most concerned about the plotter''s strategy, which could be called the sword of the blades, and what the consequences would be, was the anomaly.


    "I disagree with you leaving him in command. He has a habit of enjoying the war itself. So I''m sure it will bring us victory and then ruin."


    Anomaly was the first to disagree when Oranzebul told him that he would hire the plotter as his commander. But without being heard, the plotter hired a plotter as the local commander of the war with Romansland as its axis. Cerberus remembered that Anomaly was leaking dissatisfaction about it.


    "What is your master thinking too! Did you see his face?


    "No, you''re not on the spot."


    "I laughed thinly as I shook down respectfully! He''s got no power whatsoever. He''s gonna take this one. Yeah, actually, your head''s pretty, I admit it. But it''s not something I really figured out what I was thinking, and it''s not something I figured out what I''d do if I let the one with the desire for ruin have power!


    "That''s what you say?


    "Shut up!"


    Memories were also obscured because of scattered experiments after such interactions, but it was very rare that Anomaly made her emotions expensive about others. And it was also the first time Cerberus had heard Anomaly so self-respecting admit that she was smart about her opponent.


    But the anomaly is gone. Even Cerberus has a bad feeling that no one can stop this plotter. Was that the same for Gunz, sending a slightly more meaningful gaze to Cerberus?


    Continued

 1418 City of Pleasure, Part 253 - Remaining Things ③ -

    Doesn''t the schemer realize, he was warmly welcoming the Cerberus and the others when he lowered the oaks that were in the meeting.


    "You''re safe."


    "Well, I''m just directing from the rear. I can''t believe it''s almost dangerous."


    "I''m not. The Red Knight Mercury and the Patron of the Prairie say you''ve escaped a lot."


    Cerberus turned his eyes round and was surprised that Clauselle had run out of words.


    "How do you know that?


    "Well, I''m letting the demon go. Well, depending on the circumstances, I was thinking about you being wiped out. When you guys die, other oaks, then you won''t be able to make a decent report, will you? Then there''s no point in purposefully setting up such an expedition."


    "You mean we don''t have any credibility?


    "Credit, huh? I don''t suppose there''s a word that gets thinner when you say it, Gunz. They''ll say you have a bad personality, but the measure is something you always have to do multiple times."


    "So if you mean you know everything, you don''t need to report it, do you?


    Cerberus told without even trying to hide his dissatisfaction, but Klausel flatly denied it.


    "No, that''s troublesome. As the man who set up the operation, we need to get a report from the field commander. And I want to ask you something."


    "I''m tired of running for half a day. Keep it short."


    "Oh, I hope so. Prepare warm meals and beds when you''re done."


    Gunz and Cerberus reported on the words. Gunz was in Tarrum so the report was a little long and Krausel also asked some questions, but Gunz was honest in answering even though he was absent.


    And when I heard the whole thing, Krausel asked the last question.


    "That''s the last of it. Both of you. How was your impression of this operation? Oh, give me your opinion without abomination. I''m not going to do anything to you."


    "That''s a shitty operation. Isn''t it putrid in your head to assume total annihilation?


    "... there seems to be some better way to do it. You really did need an oak sacrifice, didn''t you? I want to know why."


    "Fine, you have the right to do so."


    Krausel nodded loudly and began to explain.


    "First of all, Gunz, you are not inherently in the head count in this operation. That''s why I didn''t guarantee your safety, but forgive me for that. However, you will continue to be necessary for my operation, and I will pay you for the inconvenience involved and the rewards for your work."


    "... Phew, then you can think about it. The reward''s off, right?


    "Whatever. First of all, this operation, as you know, assumes total annihilation. But it was a necessary sacrifice, and the effect is solid. Let''s promise that first. I can''t tell you why because Aurangebull is stopping me."


    "(This guy knows the whole plan that even the Oras don''t know about? He''s more dangerous than you think. There''s no way I''m gonna kill you sneaky, but I don''t know what to blame. Eppe)"


    Cerberus considered his position after Anomaly was gone. The production of the Demon King was necessary for black magicians, and Cerberus, familiar with the production process of the Demon King with Kubelay, was not terminated, but the eyes of Oranzebul, who one day suddenly visited the workshop, had told him. I don''t care, you can always finish it. Cerberus, who instantly decided that it was not a good idea to defy him, even considering that the temperamental pouch had frightened him in the first meeting or that Kubelais had not noticed the invasion, decided to continue his work as before. That was also the sacrificial art I learned from interacting with Anomaly.


    Besides, I don''t have anything to do outside anyway, and if I kept producing Demon King, I would have put it on rice for now, and I didn''t have any trouble entertaining the ingredients. Besides, it was funnier than I thought to read the books left by Anomaly during the work. Literacy, which Anomaly was forced to teach in half to be troubled if she could not read, was more useful than she thought. No way. Cerberus didn''t even dream of himself being an orc with human books, but he didn''t feel unexceptionally bad.


    Continued

 1419 City of Pleasure, Part 254 - Remaining Things ④ -

    "(Why is this guy so trusted by Orangeables? Looks like we need to find out. It''s strange to be used forever, Eppe, whenever you die. I survived Anomaly''s experimental material because of it, I hope I won''t live long)"


    Can''t you guess to the inside of such an anomaly, or don''t you want to break the waist of the story? Krausel kept explaining.


    "... so. What was needed was a marching path, or the internal structure of the dragon''s nest. No one here has ever been lucky enough to make a guide. Anyway, the neighborhood is expanding, so we don''t have to go through here on purpose. To make a map of this dragon''s nest in earnest, it was necessary to build a stronghold and dominate it in the military, but no one wanted to make that sacrifice. This land has been abandoned since the war, and humans tend to be respectful of dragon species. Don''t even say you don''t sneak up on spirits you don''t touch. Even during the war, battles unfolded here to avoid them.


    I wanted to see how Tarram and his surroundings handled the next time the army pushed over. The offensive around Tarram will be necessary for the forthcoming deployment of the operation. I was just checking to see if there really was anything to protect the rumored taram. "


    "Is the area around Tarram going to be the point of war? It would be easy to physically drop a city like that without a bond, but it''s not appropriate to protect it. Besides, where are we going from there?


    "That''s still a secret. If this dragon''s nest is held up this time, the goal will be achieved. How many people will know what it means when they find out this place has been held up by us?"


    "No, we don''t know either. What''s the point of holding down a dragon''s nest? Where there are more or less all these dragons, can you control them?


    "Do it. Lydil for that."


    Cerberus and Gunz looked at each other again.


    "Its Ridil, but can you control it? We can''t even be honest."


    "I don''t know because Riddill went outside with his anomaly adjustments incomplete. Instead, Anomaly was amused by it, but I can''t readjust it anymore. How do you control that?


    "You don''t have to control it. We just need to get rid of the dragons in this dragon''s nest, especially the nuclear dragons. Do you know what it was like to be a Riddill person?


    "No?


    "He said he was able to get through his mind with the demons. His abilities are enhanced by becoming the Demon King, although he may have been an immature ability to be said to possess traits. Kubelay was observing, so I''m pretty sure. Lydil can obey by defeating his enemies, every one of his men."


    "What do you mean..."


    "You''re an idiot. Let Riddill take down the core demon here and make it the Lord of the Dragon''s Nest, huh?


    "Exactly. Humans - ex-humans - lead the dragon herd. Isn''t it spectacular in there?


    Krausel said away looking funny, but Gunz was laughing with his nose.


    "Ha, I knew I couldn''t do that. You think Riddill''s gonna crusade the dragon quietly?


    "You just have to make me listen, even if I can''t."


    "How? Honestly, he''s stronger than us. Who would do that? I''m telling you, we''re sorry."


    "I''m calling the people I need to do that. It''s time to come home, but..."


    At that time, a sudden sound of battle was heard from the top of a nearby rocky mountain. People came down from the sky wondering if an unlikely loud shock sounded as the metal sounded. The person who just fell in front of Cerberus and the others was Lidil. That appearance of not only the impact of the fall, but also the full body, showed the claw marks of a fierce battle. Barely dead or regenerating is the beginning, but Gunz and Cerberus rounded their eyes and were surprised to see if they had fainted or didn''t move in a tickle.


    "Come on, are you serious? How the hell can you make Riddill disappear?


    "Above."


    As Cerberus looked up, one young man was about to jump off a far higher rocky mountain. The man stays still for a while when he steps on the ground with both legs. As something and the people on the spot watched, the man rolled back.


    "~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~"


    "You didn''t jump off that rocky mountain, did you?


    "Stupid. Big fool nasty."


    Gunz laughed spirally, but it''s less usual to jump off a rocky mountain in the first place and do it to a painful degree. Two more people slowly descend from behind it. I know you use witchcraft, but it is a very high degree of witchcraft. The magic of flying alone has not yet been developed, but we are doing something close to it.


    Standing down, one was an elderly woman with bent hips and one was a rigid middle-aged man dressed in armor.


    Continued

 1420 City of Pleasure, Part 255 - Remaining Things ⑤ -

    "''Fighter'' for what to do. Even you will be safe at that height."


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, bald bastard from ''Heavy Knight''. Put on some healing magic," Sage "Granny. My legs are paralyzed and I can''t move."


    "Who''s your grandma, you hedgehog? You don''t have the magic to use your legs like they''re paralyzed. Stand still."


    "Eh, how come this fellow doesn''t have a hearty, young, beautiful recoverer? Grandma or bitch is the only one who doesn''t."


    "There''s a ''all-purpose scholar'', isn''t there? She''s an extraordinarily beautiful woman and a doctor."


    "Beauty is beautiful, but it''s a hell of a do pervert. The day you left your body to me, you figured out how to mess with me. There was a guy with a thousand chopped right hand and his left foot stuck in the eye, right? The Monk Enema is so much better off than that, and it looks like the lady in" The Clerk "is going to have more future."


    "Is that a toddler hobby over a fool? I can''t save you."


    "You''re no different than an anarchist, sir."


    "Let it go! I''ll kill you, bald man!


    I can''t even feel the pieces of majesty coming from a man who makes a noise after all, but three people, including this man, undoubtedly drove Riddill this far. Besides, the three of them have no injuries that seem to be injuries. If we were to unilaterally push Riddill despite the threesome, how powerful would he be?


    That''s when Krausel clapped his hands in front of them. The three of you who stop snooping at the signal about it. For the first time then, these three looked like they had noticed Gunz and Cerberus.


    "Let me introduce you, they are the collaborators of this one. I rarely get it all together, but this time I had it come specially. They are the controllers of Lydil and help me control this dragon''s nest. Introduce yourselves to your colleagues."


    "It''s a ''Heavy Knight'' Geist."


    "''Fighter'' Vasquez"


    "Sage Sheva."


    The three dutifully named themselves, but only the fighter Vasquez worthy of the bare hands, Cerberus and Gunz.


    "Hey, Krausel. What are we gonna do to these guys?


    "Nothing. Hi? I just want you to cooperate if you need me. Unnecessary contention is forbidden. They need people, too."


    "Then you can usually ignore it, okay?


    "You don''t have to be aggressive. I didn''t tell you to be my friend."


    When he heard that, Vasquez sighed like he was in deep relief.


    "Ah good. If they tell you to get along, you''re gonna get annoyed and kill them by accident."


    "Ahhh!? Temee, what the hell?


    Gunz accidentally grabbed Vasquez''s chest, but Vasquez just stared at Gunz with his cold eyes.


    "I remember your face. He was definitely the captain of Snakes Involved in Spears, wasn''t he? I''ve seen it in the paperwork a lot. He''s a crooked bastard of character who loves weak bullies. I''m not a righteous man, but I like maggots. I thought if I had a chance, I''d kill him, but I missed my chance."


    "Do you want to try and kill me or not? Don''t complain when you''re dead, okay?


    "Ha, it''s a story I can''t even stand upside down. Someone who hasn''t trained enough to acquire the abilities of a warcraft can beat me."


    "Then die!


    The moment he shook up his fist, Gunz danced to the universe. I saw the upside down Vasquez, and then I saw the sky. Gunz, taken aback, looked down on himself to three Vasquez. I know that I was shaken by symptoms like when I had severe seasickness. But I don''t know how. Did you run a shock on your body now? Before that, I wasn''t even able to get touched.


    The only thing I''m sure of is Vasquez''s voice was ringing in my head from afar, like when I was in a cave.


    "You don''t know what they did, do you? You have no skill, even if you have power. I need to know how to make use of it, even if I have high abilities. It''s treasure rotting. That''s a lot of people you can control. It doesn''t make sense to more than a certain number of people, even if it''s unintentional.


    So. "


    Vasquez said as he grabbed the arm of Cerberus, suddenly stretched out from behind. Was it an arm stretched out to try, but was it just too unmade? No, I don''t know what it is to be noticed, but Cerberus thought that his strength shouldn''t be a problem, but his arm couldn''t even move with a tingle. On the contrary, the knee gradually falls to the fulcrum with the grabbed arm. Feeling so much pressure that he couldn''t resist, Cerberus moaned.


    "Gu... ku. You''re a human being."


    "I figured it out because I''m human. It''s a way to transcend human beings even as human beings. I don''t know! Would you rather not be with that idiot there who stops humans cheaply? We''re the Alliance''s best fighters, and if we don''t, the Alliance will think it''s a countermeasure to you."


    "Then why are you working with us?"


    "Because that sounds more interesting. That''s what Sagittarius and Zems say. Definitely."


    Seeing Vasquez grinned, Cerberus was sure. Yeah, he said these guys are human, but they do have the same preference as themselves.


    Cerberus stood up slowly as Vasquez put his hand together, and Gunz came up fluttered.


    "... how come you guys aren''t certified brave? If you can get rid of Riddill, you''ll be strong enough, right?


    "I can''t help but be strong. It''s a contribution to the Alliance. What do you need? By the way, I signed up as a mercenary for a short period of time, so I haven''t met my requirements yet. Assuming you meet the requirements and apply as a brave man, you won''t be able to register as a fellow Zems. Brave men can''t register as one and the same group. You know that, right?


    "Oh, no, I guess there were rules like that"


    "And registering brave means that the wind of the sword or Zems will be after you. That sounds interesting, but I don''t care how many lives you have."


    "Besides, the mesmerizing opponent is one of us speaking up ahead of time. Because not being a gentleman as a brave man is one of the conditions for being one of us."


    "What the hell do you guys want? With all this power, you can do a lot of things."


    Everyone laughed the same way at Cerberus'' words.


    Continued

 1421 City of Pleasure, Part 256 - Remaining Things ⑥

    "There are many fine reasons, but Daiyuan is all with us. I want to throw a stone at the mechanism of today''s world. The world is divided by four major forces: Arnelia, the exorcism, sorcery and the Orimpas, with little room for other humans to intervene. It''s stable, but not at all boring. Even the capable ones born in future generations are only color-coded and taken in by the laws (rules) under their control. Never turn to the side that makes the law (the rules) itself. Those who are dissatisfied with this state of affairs are among Zems."


    "There is revulsion in the system of aristocracy on the east side. Who do you think is bleeding in the field, an incompetent aristocrat who is credited with many generations of previous achievements"


    "I need to challenge the strong who were born into a man. Breaking down the system in that sense is the best act of sabotage. If it''s just the strongest, I''d like to try it with a black magician, but I can always do that."


    "... what the hell, the guild celebrities thought they weren''t nosy, but they''re gonna feel like an infinite fit"


    Gunz looked at the three somewhat funny, but Cerberus didn''t understand their emotions.


    "(There''s food, there''s a comfortable bed, and if you pay, most of the demands can be met. Where in human society are you dissatisfied? Ora has no idea. It''s a feeling. That''s what Anomaly said, that the hardest thing in the world is human desire. I wish he had said that because human desire created him, he would not be heartbroken at all because he deserved how many human beings die because of him. I don''t know what Anomaly means, guys. I know it''s hard to have human desires. If humans were to perish, it would be by that desire. Greater than Ora in Orc, isn''t it?)"


    Cerberus'' opinion may have been one of the truths in a way, but Cerberus, Gunz and the three of them gradually broke it down without even paying attention to that.


    In it, Krausel invites Sheva to call.


    "Sheva, did you hear Anaseth and Dart were murdered?


    "On the contrary, perhaps Banderas has also been killed. He''s the one who always looks like him, but he was bound to keep in touch with his pals in the ancient ginseng - Zems, me, and the fighter''s predecessors, and" The Knight Commander ". Tarram should have planned to leave by now, but I haven''t heard from him. I don''t know about him, but he must have taken an unconsciousness."


    "You think Bandras took an unconsciousness? Has that ever happened before?


    "There''s been a little bit of it. He was a stand-up, cautious man, but he was never smart. But given that trait, yes, it''s hard to imagine we could catch up to death."


    "Who do you think did it? Exactly. I don''t know that much about it via the demon. Besides, all the demons over Tarram were hit from the way in. Probably the wind of the sword."


    "There''s no way I know what you don''t know. But I sent a few disciples to Tarram to find out. He''ll look into it and reveal it, but if there''s a sword breeze, I hope you don''t have to step on the tail of a false tiger."


    "Hmm, I almost figured out who I was, but shouldn''t I be too greedy? By the way, do we retaliate against Banderas?


    "Maybe not in the meantime. It won''t be easy soon enough to ask a former brave demon king like Riddill to take control of the dragon''s nest, will it? Anyway, that Riddill will still be strong from now on. I heard Zems gave it a little because it was a delicacy that might outweigh Zems if he was a brave man. Looks like we did it easy earlier, but the truth is, we couldn''t afford it that far. By the time Riddill takes control of the dragon''s nest, we might be out of our hands. I''m sorry to hear about Banderas, but I can''t afford to care that much right now. I''ll just keep an eye on the guy who did it.


    But what are you gonna do when Riddill''s out of your hands?


    "Zems is just happy. It''s been a long time since I''ve had a good enemy. Finding someone to play with Zems is part of my job. If Lydill is going to grow up and be able to fight Zems, that''s fine.


    Well, Zems seems to have found someone interesting to play with himself. "


    Sheva seemed intrigued by the words. I wonder if Zems would be interested in others once every few years.


    "Ho? Who is that unfortunate person?


    "Alphilis, the leader of the Tianxiang mercenary regiment. I heard there were people over there who cared too. Maybe there''s some kind of connection."


    "Well, I hope you enjoy your toys next time. I''m old now. This may be the last time you can play at all costs. I hope we can play as well as Lapenty and Dryan."


    "Phew, speaking of which, did your old body have a cause around it? I''ll make it interesting, I''m sure. I look forward to seeing what serenity-devouring countries will look like, starting with Arnelia. Now, I wonder how many people can understand what it means to attack Tarram."


    Krausel imagined the course of the war to come and worked out measures with sincere pleasure.


    Continued

 1422 City of Pleasure, Part 257 - Things Left (7) -

    "Miriazal, do you have a minute?


    "Dear Stelvese, it''s unusual for you to go out there."


    It is very rare for Stervese to appear fluttered in Miriazal''s room during his duties. Normally I''m just meditating quietly in the deep underground, multiple-stricken boundaries of the Deep Green Palace, but all I''ve bothered to do is count with one hand.


    Stervese, who is especially elderly among the true dragons and barely even needs a meal, was enough to sip tea if he felt like it, and barely ate since he came to the Deep Green Palace. Alphilis, Lisa and Jake showed interest, plus Miranda and Alberto or so. The rest seemed to have spoken to Kiko about something, but neither of us could tell us what it was about. Because the words of Stelvese with a thousand eyes have only direct influence over the fate of the continent if they are poorly done, and because he himself decides not to interfere in human history in principle, he rarely teaches the content to man even if he observes something with a thousand eyes, and Miriazal decides not to listen again. He''s the one who can''t help at any price if he''s supposed to. I just want to thank you for staying at the Deep Green Palace and holding back the black magician.


    Sometimes with the help of its subordinate phantom beasts, Rockroof, Lake and Javawok, it is just the trump card. It''s not a good idea to be able to put in place measures by using their powers without darkness, and regardless of the weak jabberwock who fell in love with Miriazar in the first place, Rock Roof and Reiki are not in a position for Miriazar to order. Even though there were only four phantom beasts in the Deep Green Palace that wouldn''t have taken half a day to turn Arnelia into scorched earth if they were curious about it, they were feeling restless somewhere. Honestly, it is Miriazal''s true desire to remain non-interferent with each other until the time has come.


    No, or even thought I might not be able to help when the time came. I don''t think so first, but it was only for when another phantom beast or warcraft that responded to the call of Oranzebul, a high elf, and other even older ones like Bikezel, reported in the Battle of the North Seal, appeared that they wanted them to refrain. It was Miriazal who went through the war period and thought that the human world was in a certain safety zone, but confirmed once again that they were the source of refuge for superior species such as the ancient dragons. And now that the ancient dragons and those of old have fallen asleep, it is strongly believed that human history should be made and protected by man.


    If Bradymaria hadn''t been in the enemy, Stelvese wouldn''t have come here either. So I don''t want to use that power as much as possible, and naturally I know that. But what the hell is it for? Miriazal asked the question as he toured the thought several ways.


    "What can I do for you? If you don''t want to talk about other things, I''m busy right now, so it would help if you don''t mind."


    "I fear it will thrust the visit of the oldest true dragon concubine in the activity. My disciples have become great."


    "Do you have the consciousness to be a master? Then I''d like you to give me some better guidance."


    "Not sweet, I''d say, but I''ll give you one piece of advice, considering you''re my apprentice."


    "... you only have a bad feeling. When you say you''re gonna open your mouth, you''re gonna have to let someone come out, right? Isn''t there only trouble?"


    "It would be the Lord Himself who chose such a path. The concubine hasn''t guided you, has she?


    "Power comes with responsibility, put that aside and just get to the point. Who''s in trouble?


    "The wind of the sword came out on the surface"


    The wind of the sword - Miriazal''s hand stopped at the word. I think I''ve heard a name I miss a lot.


    "Sword Wind - Did You Know"


    "Know what I mean? It''s not omnipotent with my concubine''s thousand eyes. We can focus to some extent on the subjects we want to observe, but with each increase in the number of objects we observe, the system goes down, and we can interfere with them by witchcraft. The Devil''s Eye of the Concubine is not otherwise enhanced by being a true dragon, because man once had a similar Devil''s Eye owner. You''re not just familiar with how to use it for as long as you live.


    Even with the concubine, there are a few things I don''t know. It is the sleeping place of the family of silver, the body of Whisper, the actions of those who call themselves Yugdrasils, and the identity of those who are called the wind of the sword. You may have figured out the last of them. "


    "I see. But telling me that, does that mean that person is an unwise opponent?


    "Intelligence extends. But we need to take care of the old people we''re working on."


    "Old - there''s a sword wind?


    "Bye. You don''t know that? In the memory of the concubine, 2000 years ago, I had already eaten her. No, it could have been a long time ago. The exact number of years is uncertain"


    "Oh my God."


    Miriazal found out about its existence in a report from the Alliance, and he thought it was hundreds of years at best because it was a rumor that had been whispered to him by Makoshiya since before that on the battlefield. The words of Stervese were unexpected.


    "For 2000 years, Master Stelvese didn''t even know who he was?


    "That''s what happens. My concubine also thought it was a natural phenomenon or something, but did she feel the will for it hundreds of years ago? Just around the beginning of the war or not. The main force on the human side, the central figure, disappeared with him. Do you have any idea?


    "... there may have been many Yingjie who did go missing. I just thought he was hit by a demon while marching."


    "I don''t even know the truth about concubines. But maybe it was the wind of the sword."


    "... If that''s the case, the sword wind will mean human hatred. What are you doing that for?


    "I don''t know that. Why don''t you ask me what it is?


    "Can you see your face?


    "Yes, but I saw it with a thousand eyes. If you observe the alphilis, it just so happens."


    "What do you mean?


    Stervese explained the situation. I lay low that Alphilis found Luvere, ruler of Tarram, but he explained that he came across a sword-wind raid. Miriazar was listening to the report with a true face.


    Continued

 1423 City of Pleasure, Part 258 - Remaining Things (8) -

    "I see, so Chiriko happens to have caught that raider"


    "Um, it really happened. When Alphilis looked reflexively at the end of the chase with his eyes, that was it. I didn''t think you were dressed as a human being, and besides, did you notice this gaze, or did you alert yourself to telescopic vision caused by chiari eyes and sorcery, which immediately seemed to cut your sight off by sorcery and distract you from the crowd? Thousands of eyes don''t adjust very well. If you get lost in the crowd, you won''t be able to follow them exactly."


    "Did you know about that weakness? If so, I''ll lose my head."


    "It would definitely be cautious. He doesn''t have a self-evident appetite, only to go around killing people lightly for more than hundreds of years. It''s a scary opponent."


    "The more alert Master Stelvese gets, the better it sounds like we should use our guild and Arnelia to keep track of the trends, too. Originally, the guild drew attention, but there should not be any reports up about his appearance. If you saw him, it would help if he painted a resemblance."


    "You want my concubine to take a brush?


    Suddenly Stervese smiled with a grin, so Miriazal had lost the following words: I''ve only seen enough of Stervese to count, such as putting emotions on the table. Whether there will be one if that is also a smile. Miriazal was puzzled by what an unexpected look he should react to. The same was true of the girl next door, but as soon as Miriazal sees the situation, he sends a signal to Miriazal with his gaze. But sad, Miriazal is ill-conceived only at times like this.


    It is a stelvese with an even fuller grin towards Miriazal, which remains solidified.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa.


    "... Ha! Bring your pen and paper. Based on Mr. Stelvese''s information, you''ll look like a piece of paper."


    "Yes, sir."


    Before Stelvese uttered the next word, he entered a position in which Koko prepared a brush and paper to wait for Stelvese''s words. Stelvese is also distracted by the rapidity of his human separation. Neither has Miriazal been more pleased with his ability than he is now.


    Stelvese also began to talk about the wind of his sword, distracting himself from the swift action of his son. And as soon as Kiko wrote on the paper, the figure could be eliminated. But...


    "... are you sure it''s okay with this face?


    "Bye. Is something wrong?


    "No, not to say..."


    "It''s too distinctive."


    The face that was there was probably the face of a man, but it was probably a neutral face that had to be attached. It''s like I couldn''t decide whether to be a man or a woman, as if I''d forgotten my gender. To put it well, it cannot be said that it is righteous, but to put it badly, it is a face of ten. It was not too beautiful again, nor ugly, but a face whose impression would change considerably depending on the way I looked at it, if I put it further.


    "This is like a face that has shaved off human traits. The eyes are not too sharp or loose, the nose is not too high or too low. Bring me all the middle parts of the human race, and I''ll stick with you."


    "This would change your impression a lot with one hairstyle and one thing to wear. It''s easy to disguise."


    "I don''t know what a concubine looks like. If you were a human, you would have been a middle-bodied meat."


    "All the more so, there may be too many people in the guild who can arrange it. But that''s odd. If the story of the sword wind is true, it must be killing more humans than you can count before. People like that make the impression that even the resemblance is a little more slaughtered."


    "Oh, and speaking of which, there was also a makeover in the spectacle"


    "Yeah, because this is still a mouthless length. You can''t lead a group well as a leader unless you look at the expression and find the right material."


    "Hmm..."


    Tsuko has the best collective control capability in the history of Tsuko. Personal combat ability is not as good as the length of history, but it was based on the ability to use others well. Supporting that ability is the power to spot people. There has never been a mistake in the registration of a person.


    Miriazar conceived.


    "(I thought it would work, but it didn''t work. It''s been hundreds of years since I''ve thought about countermeasures to the sword wind, but you did have a problem. Just when the guild tries to move in full, the message interrupts, and it comes around the time I forget. Arnelia hasn''t reported any direct damage, either, but maybe the pilgrims with little news were erased by that one. Well, there''s no evidence, so it''s just a suspicious ghost.)"


    "... Dear Zahr,"


    "(No, nevertheless, the report was in due course, but is it like a miracle that not only the fifth evil spirit, but the great army of oaks, the bandit Banderas, and even though there was a sword wind to it, there has been no great damage to the Temple Knights or the Alphilis? If this finds the ruler of Tarram, that''s not a big gain. Honestly, if only I knew who it was, I could negotiate with anything else. To that end, I ordered Marduk to keep an eye on Alphilis'' trends as far as possible, and it doesn''t matter if Alphilis lied to me.


    I promised Alphilis I''d do the land as a reward, but I can''t read that idea. Thought I''d want a place to run a mercenary regiment. Oh, I promised, but depending on the land you give me, it could be a problem, and I won''t make another unscrupulous demand.) "


    "Master Miriazar?


    "Well, in any case, something like roughly as the prospect suggests. I didn''t even have to look at the poorly painted masters below the child''s graffiti and... Ha!?


    Was it because he was called upon by Tsuko in the middle of his thinking, or was the thread of tension cut? Along the way, my thoughts seemed to have leaked out of my mouth at some point. Miriazar sweats more than she drinks looking down, keeping her tea-sweeping posture. I''m so upset, I''m making tea noise and smoking it.


    I can''t get my face up. From the front, there is more killing than the Great Demon King, who used to confront him. And Tsukiko left the room as soon as possible. There were no footsteps, but I could only hear the door opening and leaving. That''s good sacrifice. Given that it had been a little while since I opened the door, I guess I bowed politely. You mean, "Do the rest on your own, I don''t know"? Miriazal looked resentful, this thin lover''s son.


    When Miriazal sipped the tea off but was still sweating, a gentle voice besides his thoughts came down.


    "Miriazal?"


    "Ha!"


    "Keep your face up."


    "... yes"


    It is no use defying it anymore. Miriazal raised his face ready, but saw a tremendous thing. Stervese had only his eyes laughing in a full grin. Miriazal thought it would be better if he was still young.


    Stervese sipped the tea at hand and took a seat when he threw the confectionery into his mouth.


    "... in half an hour, meet me in the basement training room. Let''s put on an archery."


    "Ha! But I also hold a large number of jobs. It would be helpful if you could keep it short."


    "Are you willing to compare the archery of a true dragon concubine to something in the human world? Then don''t worry, let''s give the tired lord a break. What, it can''t be that bad? The face of the Lord will not only shape less than the graffiti of the concubine''s child. You''ll wake up in a day. You can get some rest, how are you, happy?


    "Yes, the more I want to cry"


    When Miriazal''s expression came to a darkness below cloudy weather to be mistaken for night, Stervese took a seat. And when I left the room, the misplaced child came in again. And say it as you clean up the cup that contained the tea.


    "Dear Miriazal, There''s a half an hour."


    "... what, it''s also a good measure to avoid a cage"


    "It helps because if you have a will, you can''t rub it later. Write it down."


    "... I don''t have the strength to be angry anymore."


    Miriazal, with his grand sigh, had remembered an awesome match he did not know if it was a fold or an archery he had received in the past.


    Continued

 1424 City of Pleasure, Part 259 - Sword Wind ③ -

    "Shit, where the hell have you been?


    "Calm down, Cayman!


    "I was wondering if this would calm me down!


    It is Cayman the Beast Man who yells on the Avenue of Tarram in the morning. Cayman was pursuing that shadow as if he had lost his sanity since Seite''s conversation found out that the sword wind might be in this taram. I no longer forgot the humiliation and fear I had received from the wind of my sword. No, I might have rather been running to forget. I just thought the sword wind might be beside me, and I couldn''t go back to peace.


    Ever since I lost my people, I''ve lived not to make anything important. The meaning of being brought to life in that place, that''s probably just whimsical. But he always sees it somewhere. I didn''t feel that way. I was convinced that if I made something important, it would be taken in turn. At first she was Rosanna''s sister. Then the agents I''ve known since I came out here. It was because they were no longer in order that I became the head of the band with little or no merit. I thought I had no choice because of the nature of the assignment, but on second thought, there can''t be such a funny story. I wonder how, though prejudiced by the beast man, the intellectuals with so many arms and care will die in accidents and illnesses. No, I just didn''t check the body, maybe I was just pretending to be an accident. It''s about Rosanna who can no longer discuss personal matters in this city. The moment I came up with that possibility, I remembered that I too, lazy with booze and beating, had a gushing anger.


    Still, I wasn''t going to look for the sword wind. There was no chance I could beat the sword wind, and I honestly didn''t want to get involved. I paid too much for just offering my left arm and my left leg. His birth in Gruzaldo was closed and he also lost his honor as a beast man. I didn''t want you to take anything more away from me, but I heard that voice in the tavern.


    "Don''t talk in silence"


    In his fading consciousness, Cayman had certainly heard what seemed to be the wind of the sword. I didn''t fit the horrible sight and thought that quiet voice was horrible the other way around. So even though it''s a voice without character, I still remember it clearly. The voice was heard from a group of people leaving the tavern earlier.


    Probably a well-known mercenary regiment. All of them had one foot judgment. He was not a very normal person. In it, what if you look like you don''t eat and mix. He wondered if something more terrible could happen than just appear on the battlefield.


    Now we have to find out who we are. Otherwise a hell of a thing happens. That instinct thrust Cayman. And before Cayman, who also shakes off Rosanna''s stop and runs, a man stood up fluttered.


    "What can I do for you, old man?


    There was no killing spirit from the man, but vigilance could be seen as true. And there was his people behind it at some point. Show hostility and you''ll be attacked in an instant. Cayman didn''t realize until he was in that state. Even though he was obsessed, long after he left the actual battle, Cayman clenched his teeth wondering if the survey would be so dull. The surroundings were already surrounded by the person they were supposed to be chasing. Rosanna stiffened herself, clinging to Cayman''s left hand.


    The man in the front asked Cayman calmly, but without alarm.


    "How dare you follow us around? You knew who we were?


    "... no"


    "Well, now none of the eagles have come to wear clothes with a regimental chapter. You don''t know that."


    "You always are, Mireille."


    "I''m going to be rude, Canato. I just cut the eagle to look good on me. If the captain wants to wear it, he will. The way you fought the eagle? Short sleeves and short lengths make it impossible."


    The beastly woman standing behind her was puffy and angry. Cayman returned to me all the time because he remembered the name Mireille.


    "You," Flashing Mireille "? So you guys are blackhawks?


    "... you''re right, but that''s two names when I was in the army. It was a long time ago, but knowing that means your old man went up in the military, or he still has a connection?


    "Yes, I want you to..."


    Cayman tried to tell him. He said there might be a little sword wind within the Blackhawk crew. At that moment Cayman''s left arm was moving on its own, poking at Rosanna''s chest, which was beside her with the nails she was planting. Rosanna turned to surprise and turned to Cayman - with the look on her face. Cayman didn''t know what to do with himself, but he saw Rosanna''s expression and understood everything.


    I can''t help screaming. As Cayman poked Rosanna''s body up, he threw Mireille unconstitutionally at her. When Mireille took Rosanna firmly, Canato was stepping in at the same time.


    "What the fuck!


    Canato was going to inflict enough wounds to cause Cayman to lose his temper of war. But when Cayman caught the ground with his left leg, that step was sharper than he could have imagined. The canato that had already been unplugged could not stop now.


    Continued

 1425 City of Pleasure, Part 260 - Sword Wind ④ -

    "Come on!"


    It was Canato''s reflex nerve that was the cause, but Canato was definitely causing a fatal injury to Cayman''s neck. It feels like cutting a bone, a deep enough blow to finally connect with a piece of skin. When Canato looked back at Cayman, there was surprise and impatience in his expression. Even if he wanted to speak out anymore, he would just be overflowing with blood, and Cayman couldn''t move a single finger.


    Diing a few moments later was an obvious wound, but Cayman was thinking of everything in those moments. Dead companions, Drean''s cheap or not, that she fell in love with Rosanna''s sister, and that she died from being attacked by pickups. And that Rosanna didn''t hate again, but finally didn''t get to have a belt. And Cayman only moved his eyes and looked at Rosanna. Mireille confirms life and death, but apparently doesn''t help. Why did Cayman feel more relieved than sad at the end of the day? Is it because more people traveled in the middle of nowhere together, or because the laughter Rosanna showed at the end was so distorted that she never saw it again?


    "(No, what kind of idiot was I to break into the house of the people of Milius? There was no sign of a break-in from the outside, and... seriously. Not from the outside... inside, were you there?


    Inside, Rosanna was down. Suppose there was a killer inside, not outside. Plus earlier, Rosanna was touching her left arm before her left hand moved on its own. What if Rosanna is the culprit of all things? It is also convincing that the people around Cayman disappeared one after the other. Because Cayman was always seeing them at Rosanna''s.


    It was a simple thing to think about. I don''t suppose you were blinded by the colored incense. But Rosanna died, too. Cayman ran out, wondering what the hell that woman was.


    And after Cayman and Rosanna died, Blackhawk members were looking at each other with unconvincing faces.


    "... hey, what the hell do you think it was?


    "Don''t ask the eagle. The only thing I found out was that maybe he was a gruzaldo beast man. Why are you here? That means you might be like a Gruzaldo spy."


    "Is that suddenly coming out and this way of dying? I don''t mean to humiliate the dead, but I''m too dumb."


    "So I don''t know."


    Where Mireille was baffled, Grossfeld returned.


    "What''s up, both of you? I felt like about two life lights went out, so if you come back worried. Hey, what the hell is this!?


    "You don''t need to pretend to be surprised, Grossfeld. You knew everything anyway, didn''t you?


    "Yeah, well, there''s no way Father Pervert cares about us, is there?


    "Oh, Mr. Mireille, that''s lamentable! I''m such a beautiful guide to you!


    "Creepy!"


    When Mireille presses her skin like she felt extreme cold air, Grosfeld approaches to embrace it. Canato enters a halt to apparent demented behavior (sexual harassment).


    "Stop joking even though you''re busy. Did you mean you came all the way back, like, weird?


    "No... is it my fault? I thought I had a magic reaction, but I don''t think I had a magic fight."


    "A perverted priest''s mistake, isn''t it?


    Mireille protested Grossfeld with her tongue out, but Canato ignored it and proceeded to talk.


    Continued

 1426 City of Pleasure, Part 261 - Sword Wind ⑤

    "Magic? No, it didn''t look like that."


    "Really... well it was magic that I never really felt either, and you care. May I look into it, if you like?


    "Well, I don''t mind, but don''t be rude to the body, okay?


    "It''s a terrible lack of trust."


    I tried to get close to the bodies of Cayman and Rosanna as I deliberately bluffed my face that Grossfeld was out of my mind, but Gergeda appeared flustered there.


    "What are you doing, you guys"


    "Is it Gergeda? They were attacking us all of a sudden. I''m glad I did it reflexively, but there''s something I''m worried about, so it''s called field verification."


    "This city. Then it''s nothing unusual or anything. Hurry up and rendezvous. We''ll rendezvous north of the city, and we''ll rendezvous with Valsas after a little exercise, right? I hear Valsas is already at the rendezvous point, right? If you make him wait too long, he won''t go in alone. I''ll take care of this."


    "That''s generous of you. Is it a storm tomorrow?


    "Ha, though this kind of dirty work would do me good. Who the hell thinks Temehe and the others are stuffed?


    "That''s our line. Well, no, if you''re going to put it on later, I hope so. I''ll take care of her, but treat her badly. I''m sorry."


    "Damn, the people of Milius shouldn''t be more victim conscious. You don''t mean reverse discrimination, it"


    Canato glared at Gergeda''s dissatisfaction, but Gergeda ignored and called his men with a finger whistle. They wrapped Cayman''s body tightly in a cloth and went away. Seeing the handiwork, Grossfeld sighed and followed the scene with the others. Dropping them off, Gergeda was looking down at Rosanna''s body.


    My men speak to Gergeda, who looks unmistakable and strange to him.


    "Captain, do you know him?


    "I''ve seen it before. Milius'' whore is relatively rare in Tarrum."


    "Do you like it?


    "I''m sorry you''re the kind of woman who gets killed barely if she loses her deadline. You guys want to hold Grace?


    "Well, I''m sorry about that. Just a giant Grace. Then you must mean different sizes. This woman is beautiful. Captain... does a corpse look good to you?


    "Abo, you. Stop making lousy assumptions and just disappear when you''re done with business. I''ll handle this one."


    "Heh. I don''t want the captain to tell me he''s a bastard or anything."


    My men left like white, but after they were gone, Fondaine showed up. Gergeda urged Rosanna''s body with her chin, remembering something chilly in the smiling foundine.


    Continued

 1427 City of Pleasure, Part 262 - Sword Wind ⑥

    "Is this it? They got rid of them the way they wanted."


    "Yeah, that''s enough. Thanks."


    "But both Canato and Grossfeld are suspicious. I can''t help you anymore. And you think you can hide it from Canato''s sensors? I think you might be moving by now."


    "Oh. Nobody wonders if you and I are close? ''Cause that''s what you''re getting along with now, isn''t it?


    A more smiling foundane. It was a statement that could also be taken as a confession of a beautiful woman everyone would fall in love with, but all this time Gergeda was not as attracted to her mind as her hair.


    "... what the hell are you thinking? I''m not proud of you, but I''m a hater in the regiment. He is a mercenary as well as a bounty neck. Look at the surface. It''s not like there''s any storage. I don''t even know if Louis or Betts actually came out of this famous house. What are you gonna do with me?


    "But it''s actually easier to do the work of others by taking on the bad reputation in the regiment with one hand. The beginning and end of a traitor, assassination, looting. I take on the inevitable dirty work of a mercenary. You''re very good at using your men, even if you don''t have that much fighting talent yourself. I''m not gonna underestimate you, am I?


    "It''s a buyout. But what''s the point of pulling me into your crew?


    "To kill Valsas sooner or later"


    To the words of Fondaine, a cold sweat struck his cheek from a glimmer of forehead. Kill Valsas - that''s certainly the first way for a mercenary to make a name for himself, but how difficult that is. How the hell can anyone kill a man who can even retreat from the Beast General of Gruzaldo and Dreyan? Gergeda and I have not explored that possibility once or twice. Rather, it is not an exaggeration to say that we have a place in Blackhawk for that. But I couldn''t do it anyway. Poison your diet, unintentionally, but survive with one sword to fall into a trap. That''s what Valsas is all about.


    But the Fondaine had some certainty that the words had power.


    "The man has character. Did you know that?


    "Somehow. Otherwise, that strong luck won''t explain it. But I don''t know what it''s all about."


    "''The Immortal''. That''s what Valsas is all about."


    It was a foundine that I had said so much, but I couldn''t understand another thing about the meaning of the word to Gergeda.


    "Immortal? So Valsas can''t be poked or slaughtered? Stupid."


    "Characteristics are not magic elements. He will be hurt if he slashes, and he will die if he pokes his heart or head. I''m a real human being. But death is so far away that it seems so close to unlimited immortality. I guess death avoids passing by. The only thing he''s going to die of is life expectancy, natural mutations beyond his own destiny."


    "If you know that much, leave it alone. It''s best not to get involved. Sure, he''s fate. I just think he''s on his side. Show luck. When I missed a day due to a delay in accepting my sailing application or something, I avoided the storm. It rained down his tent at night, but he didn''t hit a single arrow. If that''s a trait, it''s convincing. You can''t kill me.


    I don''t know what to say, but he''s a man who has nothing to do with power or justice. He can only live as a mercenary no matter where he goes. I''m not interested in anything like using my background in mercenaries to cadet, or taking on difficult requests to win honor. Whether a kid or baba gets killed in front of you, but if it''s not money, I won''t help you. It''s just good enough and I''m doing a pretty dangerous request. I don''t think Valsas has much of a doctrinal claim.


    "No, you can''t do that. He has no clear purpose now for himself. But I, no, will always be our enemy. That''s why we have to work out the means to kill them at all costs. Besides, humans without procedural claims cannot be taken in. That''s dangerous enough."


    "If that''s what you''re gonna say, what are you gonna do?


    - You can''t go back if you ask me, can you? Or don''t you already realize that? You know what I''m all about, no, I should have felt it. You''re on top of each other. "


    Before Fondaine''s luscious grin, Gergeda chose the words carefully. You will probably die on this occasion if you lose interest, or if you buy an unhappiness, of Fondaine. Gergeda uttered words carefully, as she did when walking on wet paper.


    "Anger... no, more. You''re so angry that you''re dying of emotions alone. All I know is that you have the wrath of burning down the world."


    "That''s just great. I thought you''d understand."


    Avoiding Fondaine from trying to take Gergeda''s hand, Gergeda continued to ask questions.


    "Why do you hate me so much? It''s not the past I could be proud of, and I think I''m short-tempered, not on top of this, but what the hell''s wrong with you that anger keeps going that far? What kind of a grown-up would that be?


    "... have you ever thought about human life and death?


    "It''s in the crowd. What does that have to do with anything?


    "There''s a lot of it. Naturally, death doesn''t happen without life. Then what is a person''s raw. A person''s life is perceived and built in his or her engagement with others. But what if they don''t even recognize you''re alive in the first place? He can''t even die if he doesn''t know if he''s alive.


    I''m - those of us who don''t even know if we''re dead or alive. I hate this world I can''t even give raw to satisfaction. There is no world that didn''t even recognize us. You just have to burn down the ugliest, stupidest. Human beings dancing on a burning stage must be foolish. I want to see it with you to the end. And at the end of the day, the most beautiful scatter, leaving only the silence behind. "


    "... I don''t know, I just know that Temehe''s crazy."


    "Yeah, that''s right. I''m crazy. But I know a hundred things about that. On top of that, I''ll burn myself to this rage.


    What do you do? Would you listen to me? Or... "


    Fondaine smiled again, but now her eyes weren''t laughing. There is a cold light in its eyes.


    The scene continues where if you get one wrong answer, you lose your life. But Gergeda was gradually becoming sober. Clear conclusions about the path I should take were beginning to take shape.


    Continued

 1428 City of Pleasure, Part 263 - Sword Wind 7 -

    "Can you say no in this situation? Think of this as fate too and give up. Well, life isn''t so bad when you think you can live with a beauty until you die."


    "That''s oddly good to hear. Can I trust you?


    "Invite me from that side. That''s not right. I''m a long-winded man. Otherwise, I''ll follow Valsas."


    "Hehe, that''s oddly convincing. Then one thing, shall we show our secrets too? Wake up, Rosanna. Not if he''s dead."


    As Fondaine poked Rosanna''s body in small pieces, the light instantly returned to Rosanna''s eyes, turning to her creased face. Gergeda, not surprised by the approximate, also took a step backwards, surprised by Rosanna''s good reaction. He must have definitely broken his neck and died. Even now, the neck remains bent in a direction that is not clear.


    Yet Rosanna''s neck was twisted like a snake. But other than his neck, he was staring at the foundine without moving.


    "Hey. Will you not kick me? I can''t move now."


    "Let me tell you what I''m unhappy with. If you hadn''t done something extra, I wouldn''t have had to take this kind of trouble. I wish I had just finished that beast man, how could I have ended up in such a dangerous situation?


    "Because I enjoyed the sadness of that beast man. Every time I get to know him, the acquaintance dies from one end. Each time he drowned in booze, in women and gambling, in dolls as his sister, and finally in me, the killer. The prosthesis I made is free to move with one of my wills. You''re the best craftsman I''ve ever seen, and I feel comfortable using it without even knowing it. This isn''t a comedy, what is it? You''d know that, wouldn''t you?


    "You take pleasure in yourself. But I just want you to stay out of this."


    "I''m sorry about that. But I''ve got a spare (spare) body for you, so why don''t you decide to call me Chara?


    "... you''re weak when they say that. Are we supposed to have a reciprocal relationship?


    "Of course you are. But for the sake of the role, can you go against what I''m saying?


    Fondaine looked sinister at Rosanna as she fell asleep. I guess what Rosanna says is true. Fondaine sighed small.


    "... okay. I don''t know what to do."


    "You can''t have this body anymore. I can move it, but you better burn it. Physically, rather than socially, because I wanted to be dead. It was time for the exchange."


    "What''s your replacement body?


    "We already have it, so if this body stops working, we''ll start moving. Follow the usual way to contact me. But not in this city anymore. The death of Banderas will improve considerably security. I won''t be able to move for a while. Somewhere this city will be leaving.


    One more thing to worry about is that the sword wind is fully adjusted, but your body will take a little longer to get acquainted "


    "And then, who do you move? You''ll be in trouble if you don''t kill your shaped opponent, but the sword wind can''t stay in this city anymore. I''m not in the mood, so it''s harder depending on who I''m dealing with. Whose body did you mould it from?


    "This is Liliam, chief vigilante of this city."


    In the name of an unexpected person, the look on the face of the foundine became cloudy.


    "Isn''t that a fool? You are not meant for combat. Nothing. I wish I had been a less conspicuous opponent. I''m the one who''s gonna kill Lilliam, but I''m gonna break your bones, okay?


    "It''s going to take a lot of time to build a precision vessel. In that regard, Lilliam, who has been in Tarram since childhood, has had as much time as he can. It''s the theory of results that makes me that strong.


    In the first place, I was going to let the sword wind do it. But he didn''t come to me on schedule. I went out this way and fixed it, but my self is getting too strong. I''m glad the sword wind was just a doomsday, but I''m interested in humans. I don''t know what it''s like to be interested in someone else. "


    "Oh, that''s the thing. Then I know one thing. He said there were people who missed the job."


    Rosanna''s face distorted to surprise.


    "I don''t think there are people who can cross with the sword wind, but do you have any idea?


    "I don''t know much about it either. But he said there were people who missed killing. I wonder if there''s ever been a man with a sword-style attack."


    "You might not call that human anymore. The wind of the sword that has killed any warcraft or demon king? I should have listened, that''s the one you should have killed first. Even though there''s not enough trouble because of one less person."


    "Right. I thought you didn''t have to be honest, but without that one, you''re out of trouble. It was convenient."


    "... I''m sorry, I''m keeping up with you."


    Gergeda raised her hand with a puzzled face about time to ask the question. Rosanna and Fondaine were neat to face each other. Speaking of which, there was also Gergeda, who was just a face.


    Continued

 1429 City of Pleasure, Part 264 - Sword Wind 8 -

    "You have the courage to raise your hand in the meantime."


    "That''s why everyone tells me I can''t read the air."


    "Ugh. Don''t ask me the tough questions, just let me ask you one thing. What the hell are you guys?


    In response to Gergeda''s inquiry, Rosanna urged Fondaine with her eyes. Fondaine also had a little hesitation, but only her face told her with a graceful smile, exasperated to intimidate her when she turned back to Gergeda.


    "We are ''angry silence''. Burning down the world manifests itself for, ten vessels. From this world until the day the human trail disappears, our activities will never cease."


    "The one I was sending to the Orange Bull broke, so there are exactly nine left. That was a luxury, so he didn''t even listen to us, and he moved around and died alone. It didn''t even make it easier to revive him. Well, even without him, the plan''s in progress, so there''s no problem. If you say anything else we can do, just one last hand. Honestly, we don''t need that move, but we want to see what we''ve accomplished. That much self will be forgiven.


    Joy, foolish man. You were chosen as a foundine. As someone beside you when you see the world burn down. Marriage in human beings, I wonder if it''s equivalent. "


    "... that''s all there is. Why? Am I supposed to kill Valsas before the world burns down?


    Rosanna affirmed Gergeda who got her will.


    "I rule out those who have little chance of getting in the way, I''ve done that for a long time. Tarram has already finished the job for us. Hopefully, at the end of the day, I wish Tarram would have been doomed, but it would have been a luxury to want that far."


    "And after all, the ruler of Tarram, who has come into conflict with me, missed the kill. I knew roughly until someone, but I couldn''t grab my tail at the end. It may be each other, but if we fight for so long, we''ll even have a dear affair. Well, I roughly finished the role, so I guess it''s good that I win."


    "The role of taram? You got something like that?


    "I do. Forest if you want to hide trees. Calamity, bandrass, and Libby Doo. Various other little villains. They did a great job. Thanks to you I wasn''t pursued for what I was doing to the end.


    There was our ''hometown'' here. Without this place, our activities would have been difficult. "


    "Hometown, huh?


    "Heh, well, maybe it''s not that good. Okay, that''s it for the chatter. Shall we move on? It would be troublesome if even the carcass strippers came, and would you carry Rosanna? I''d like to cremate it if I could. Otherwise, it will leave a trail."


    "Then I even decided to mix it with the oak corpse burn outside. That''s right, there''s no connections in the city''s crematorium, and I might have legs to bring in this time of year."


    "Hey, are you willing to burn with an oak or something?


    "Don''t be luxurious, it would be best not to leave a trace."


    Gergeda was arguing while stuffing Rosanna in the proper headbag. Fondaine watched Rosanna bitterly as she complained and was packed in the bag, and Rosanna sighed again. When Gergeda was in charge of the bag packed with Rosanna, she threw it into the carriage of the Fifth Squad for what she would drive. After all this commotion, it would be equal to no censorship of the city gates, etc. Outside the city gate there were countless smokes rising. I explained that that would be fine if I threw it into the proper cremation along the way and convinced the foundine.


    Fondaine was surprised that Gergeda was too submissive, but there was nothing strange about her actions or opinions, so when she rode next to the passenger seat in the carriage, she left it to Gergeda as it was. But I don''t know Fondaine. that Gergeda''s fingers sometimes make another move as she takes on Rosanna or as she moves the carriage. And the fact that the movement is a fingerprint that only passes within the team. And Fondaine didn''t even know that there were men who could see the fingerprints from far away than Fondane could feel the signs.


    Continued

 1430 City of Pleasure, Part 265 - Sword Wind 9 -

    "''Contact'', ''Not allowed'', ''Alone'', ''Silence'', ''Danger''. So far, that''s all the fingerprints the captain has left."


    "About what?


    "You know what? I have no idea what you''re thinking."


    "I don''t think about it. I don''t think about it often."


    "Isn''t that it? I made out with the 6th squad foundine. Isn''t that right? Aren''t you too happy to even bloom in your head?


    "Oh, well, you''re so perfect a beauty I rarely see. Busty breasts and buttocks on that thin hips. The captain snubbed."


    "Say stupid. He''s the kind of shit I''m tired of the next morning while offending my husband''s most beautiful wife in the city, my captain is. What a good woman, but soon bored and poignant."


    "Then aren''t you threatened?


    "That''s impossible. Is there a weakness in your head? If you don''t learn, you don''t have family, you don''t have money. There will be nothing to spare.


    "... so is that."


    When Gergeda''s men came to a sad conclusion, his men, Wykes, who was supposed to keep Gergeda on guard, were sighing heavily. Wykes is quite a newcomer in the 5th squad, and he is also quite young. This young man, who appears to be relatively decent in the 5th squad, entered the 5th squad because of his overindulgence in beating and mountainous debt in the first place. Gergeda liked the place at the end of the day and decided to take the place of the debt shoulder. Since then, Wykes has been a loyal servant of Gergeda.


    Wykes, who is on his way to paying off his debts, had to follow Gergeda ostensibly, but he was disgusted by the abusive captain in his heart. I''ll beat you up depending on your mood, and I don''t mind the evening act being convenient this way. Besides, when you get your hands on this one, not the woman, it''s more or less rough, so I''ve never been tender once. I''d love to look for other ways to work if I could, but I didn''t really think I could get away from Gergeda.


    One reason for this is the intelligence capability of Squad 5, which supposedly is a bunch of cowards with no choice of means, but it is true that it "must" expel the opponent by surprise. In fact, Squad 5 does not have that many powerful users, rather as a mercenary most have a medium degree of use. How can that serve as a unit of Blackhawk is that Gergeda does not hate means and sacrifices and the high level of intelligence-gathering capacity. Starting with sensors specializing in demons of use, Squad 5 has many who excelled in the art. The one with supernatural ears, the former merchant, the one with a face to the informant everywhere. Besides, Gergeda always adds those familiar with the circumstances of the land to his ranks when he works. Gergeda, the battle is determined by the way it is prepared. No matter how strong the opponent is, he says there''s a gap between when he''s asleep and when he''s fucking. If I could attack it from dozens of people, I would be sure to kill it. And the advantages of Wykes are good eyes. From the time he fell in love with the daughter of a neighboring town liquor store, Wykes had a past where he kept a close eye on the behavior from the window of his own home. Actually, it''s not just good eyesight, it''s no longer the same ability as the Devil''s Eye - it''s not as good as the Thousand Eyes, but it''s equipped with the ability to even call it the ''Ten Eyes'' if you insist, but you don''t realize it at all. They bought that goodness of vision and were supposed to keep an eye out when Gergeda acted alone.


    Wykes knew more than anyone that Gergeda was a shithead, but he didn''t come up with the option of retreating his guard and looking out for Gergeda, whether his serious personality would be disastrous compared to the rest of the crew. Or were you afraid of the end of the line if the debt was paid off, keeping an eye on Gergeda and receiving a call from Gergeda with fingerprints that only Squad 5 could use. I told the others that, but there is a lack of tension. Wykes, who conceived whether it was okay to stay like this, went to Bern, his deputy captain. The muscular Bern of the peeling head was red-handed drinking from daytime when he said he was going to rendezvous with other squads. Bern is also an inferior bad guy after losing to Gergeda, but he is doing very well with Gergeda''s assistant because he has an old relationship with Gergeda. Wykes went to talk to this man who also listens to the relative stupidity of the crew.


    "Mr. Bern. Can I have a word?


    "You mean your head? You don''t have to be too serious, it''s gonna be a long walk."


    "Long street? Do you know anything about it?


    "I don''t know. But if you''ve been dating for a long time, even if you don''t have words, you know the approximate. How long have you been in the squad?


    "Yeah, about two years."


    "Then you shouldn''t know. Your head sucks. It moves alone when you ask for it. This time he didn''t say no to us. Then I mean pretty bad yama. The guys in the squad know that. That''s why we''re all waiting, because that''s all we can do."


    "The captain alone? Was he so overflowing with the heart of his righteous man?"


    "There''s no such thing as a righteous heart. But your head is one of the best blackhawks in terms of survival. We are a fierce team in and out, but none of the ancient ginseng guys were dead at the beginning of the formation. Did you know that?


    "No, it''s my first ear"


    "That''s the thing. Your head only has a hand in what you can enjoy. That head is acting, don''t miss out on funny occasions. That''s enough."


    "Ugh. Something made me feel better. So let''s just say we stick around and go back to watch."


    "Do it."


    Wykes returned to Gergeda''s watch as relieved, but Bern was anxious in his heart. That is a low number of fingerprints; it is clearly rare that nearly a day has passed and only five messages have been given. Is the opponent so free of gaps or is there any anomaly in Gergeda? Either way, it''s definitely the worst yama Bern has ever known.


    "(Head, we still enjoy the world. You always say that. Don''t come here...?


    Bern groaned so heartily that he stirred up the rest of the liquor in his hand at once.


    Continued

 1431 City of Pleasure, Part 266 - Sword Wind

    "Is that a layer? Are we leaving yet?"


    As Jake was on morning alert with the other Temple Knights, he met a layer who had made travel arrangements. There was a ton of food on his back and both hands, and it was obvious that he had come to buy out Jaeger.


    "Oh, we''re leaving now. I plan to spend the night near the departure site of the Feilongs today and then return to Arnelia. I''m buying more food because it can wait in order after a while."


    "Right. The tarram was sealed off, so it''s impossible to pre-empt the dragon."


    "That sort of thing. Fei Long can wait for a few days, so Aerial might get to Arnelia sooner. Do you still have a mission?


    "Oh. I hear the priest of this city is dead, so he''ll be here until security is restored to some extent. Besides, we''re gonna need someone extraordinary priest until we get a replacement."


    "Are you going to be a temp priest?


    "You got to be kidding me! Can you do that? I don''t know what a priest does in the first place."


    "Well, I guess so. Jake''s sermon. Then it''s unlikely to be profitable."


    "This guy."


    Jake pretended to chase the layers, but the layers were getting their distance before them. What you''re doing is childish, but how many of you would have figured out how to take that time, or how many of you would have figured out it wasn''t very much a child''s thing to do?


    Layer spoke to Jake from a slightly remote position.


    "Does Lisa know about that?


    "I said it during yesterday. It won''t stay long, and we''ll be back in Arnelia soon."


    "I like that. I don''t like this city because I don''t know what I''m good at. I don''t think all the villains died in front of this."


    "Me too. I still feel bad about this city. I''d like to go home as soon as possible."


    "Don''t be realistic when Jake says"


    "Come on. I''m not a prophet."


    "The strength of the inquiry is magical."


    Urtina was anxious to represent the priest as she listened to the child''s, but not the child''s, exchange. Certainly in a way, in this city like a sweep away, I don''t think the villains who can make the case will die at once. I''d like to apologize if I could, but I can''t believe my position pushes Marduk up there. There are other reasons to be anxious about that.


    I remember interacting with Brandio I visited last night without any foretaste.


    "Ultina, hey. Yeah?


    "Brandio!? Why are you here? No, there''s more to it than that, but how do you get inside..."


    "The details. Yeah, we don''t have time, so just say it briefly? Volgius is dead, his opponent is the wind of the sword - no, silence or. Silence, to be exact. I don''t care if you say he''s more troublesome. Yeah."


    "Silence? Didn''t the black magician guy die?


    "I don''t know where it is, let''s just say that it is. There are probably a few similar guys. Plus, there''s something about the guy who has the power to make it play. The priority is to slap it, but now that''s not the job. Yeah, well, if you don''t think about it, do the priestly surrogate for Vorgius. Don''t ever pursue the silence thing on hold."


    "How could you do that?"


    "Lapenty''s grandmother''s judgment or. Don''t complain. Say hello to Marduk."


    "Then obey, but tell Marduk yourself."


    "Damn, I don''t like him. If I meet you face-to-face, I''ll talk to you, and don''t tell me I''m here. If you want."


    "Oh, hey!


    Before Ultina stopped calling. Then Brandio was gone in the dark. It is the same speed of escape. There were a bunch of things I wanted to ask if there were other jobs, if it was enough for Lapenti to come out, and what happened to the juncture again, but it could have been important in a way, such as that chatty Brandio going away with just minimal errands.


    So while Ultina was not firm, she decided to stay in Tarram to represent the priest. Volgius'' death was honestly an emotionless opponent for Urtina, but it was intolerable for a light man like Garland to even be a priest on her behalf. Nor does the Garland see himself from the disturbances that followed the defeat of Banderas.


    And were you fortunate that Ultina was distracted? A little ahead of the Temple Knights, who stopped walking and smiled at Jake and Layer''s interaction, Ultina''s abilities were unconsciously activated two minutes away from her body. Ultina treats'' arms'' convergently when attacking, but thins them like a guard net when unconscious and stretches them like a far net. It''s like a little sensor, but it''s also possible to automatically defend against an attack, but its arm sensed it and defended it with all its might.


    "What!?


    It had barely stopped for a moment at the ceiling of magic that Ultina could release at a time. At the same time that the arm of light activated to wrap Ultina broke into fine dust, the layer was bouncing off the next attack and Jake was pushing Ultina down to protect it.


    I could see some of the surrounding buildings vanishing into fine dust in Ultina''s eyes falling on her back on the ground.


    "This!?


    "Layer! What''s this?


    "I don''t know! But I''ve seen him, this is the third time!


    The killer left abruptly. But the layers were reflexively throwing their luggage away and jumping out. Layers left faster than the wind. He followed the killing spirit. Both the Temple Knights and Jake are impossible to keep up with the speed of the layers'' feet. The different townspeople were also so much so that they could only see that the wind had passed through the layers too fast.


    Layer instincts tell. That must be killed now. My instincts told me that was my enemy. If you miss here, you will surely do yourself and your people harm later. Layers felt their thoughts become very simple, and at the same time they felt sharpened. Shempez tells us something, but it no longer reaches the layer. Layers felt as if they had become one sword, and they met unexpected figures just out of the alley.


    Continued

 1432 City of Pleasure, Part 267 - Sword Wind

    "Yeah? The boy sure..."


    A big man in white clergy suddenly appeared in front of me. Layer that looked familiar to me on that face, but I can''t remember right away. He was paid his legs with the sheath of one of his swords in an attempt to change direction so as not to be hit while he was distracted. Layers were surprised that they couldn''t even react, confirming who sheathed out as they took the reception. I''ve never seen it in person, but I also found out to lay people that it''s blackhawk in costumes.


    The old man yelled at the layer with an intimidating voice as he stared at the layer.


    "Kid, it would be dangerous. Run underneath at that speed and you''ll know what happens when you bump into it!?


    "... you''re right, I''m sorry"


    Layer looked devoured for a moment, but quickly regained his mind and thanked him and apologized. Seeing that attitude, Betts also nodded calmly again.


    "If you get it, fine. Sometimes, kid, it''s the wind of the sword you''re after, huh?


    "! Why did you do that?"


    "I''ve seen it nearby. Stop it, I didn''t feel like killing you. That''s a snake. If the wind of the sword is serious, the area is surrounded by killing. I''m not serious. I just can''t follow you."


    "For what?"


    Layer''s head spins at high speed. What flickered in its head was the human crisis around it. When his hot head cooled down like he had been watered cold, Layer tried to run again, forgetting what Betts had said earlier. Before its eyes, suddenly two young women appeared and blocked their hands going.


    "I found it."


    "Is that what this kid is?


    "My demon says no doubt about it. You''re one of the guys who did the bandrass."


    There was a woman dressed in loose Oriental-style clothing and a woman who stopped the bird-like demon on her shoulder in a twisted robe. The demon of use had a cat face on the body of the bird if it looked good, and it was obvious that it was a synthetic beast (chimera). My ear hurts when the user demon laughs at me.


    An oriental woman strapped her shoulder. He was exposed to his chest, and if you look closely, he had a small sword on his lower back.


    "What do we do? Want to do it?"


    "I won''t do it. I didn''t get a job like that, and no, there''s only one thing to do."


    A woman with a good robe then approached the layer. I can''t feel the hostility, but the layers were wary of its unique atmosphere. The magician-like woman observed wandering around and licking the layers.


    "Phew... no magic elements. I have an interesting sword, but that''s all. He''s a normal boy, no matter what you look at him from anywhere. May I ask how you defeated Banderas?


    "Do you have an obligation to answer?


    "No, there isn''t, is there? Surely it''s not fair to just ask for me. Then it''s a city like this, and if you answer me, why don''t you just hang out with us?


    "Oh, man. I''m not gonna do it, am I?


    "We''re both asking for information, so we''re equal around there, right? Look, boy, what do you want to do?


    Layer was impoverished by the sudden offer to reply. As the woman glanced in to hasten the answer, I felt the layer''s head shake about. When the layer found out it was magic, it was a little late. I can''t help but take my gaze off. There, Betts'' sword was stretching out all the time, blocking his sight.


    "You were certainly a disciple at Sheva the Wise. If you do it, it''s not magic."


    "... that kind of thing. You''re Mr. Betts from Blackhawk. Do you know this girl?


    "No, am I the one you know? You''re as sloppy as ever, Lord Kranze the Witch. You ruined my beauty."


    That''s what I said and said hello. I saw Grossfeld''s face, and Kranze''s face clouded for a moment. But as soon as he regained his smile, he was pulling back quickly.


    "Was Father Pervert with you? My butt would turn bright red if I acted perverted. I''m leaving, Shirato."


    "Oh, oh."


    The Blackhawk faces were decent after seeing the two lightly retired, but only Betts was poking Grossfeld small.


    "Hey, you knew him?


    "I used to beg for teaching. Well, I did a little bit, but I left a ''I can''t keep up with perverts'' or something. Why."


    "What did you do?


    "What she disobeyed her teachings, did you snap her ass about a hundred times? With a roper."


    "That tentacle creature? Well, that''s your fault."


    "You have no problem hitting a woman with your bare hands?


    "If there''s a problem, it''s in your head."


    While being evacuated by Betts, Grossfeld advised laymen.


    "Go now, boy. Don''t get involved with her any more. As you can see from the demon of use, she is also a woman removed from the coven of witches because of a lack of ethics. It''s best not to get involved."


    "Thank you for your advice"


    Layer thanked him lightly and left early. Betts asked Groesfeld again as he saw what lay behind him like he was no longer here in his mind.


    "You know him?


    "A little. It''s Valsas'' favorite."


    "Then why don''t you just go with it? I paid for my legs earlier, but I didn''t roll around to get a passive. It''s not normal reaction speed. That makes a good warrior."


    "How long in your view?


    "Isn''t talent endlessly close to Valsas? And then what battlefield will you love and whether you have a mentor? Whether you can win or not will also have a characteristic problem. Oh, oh, you look like such a monster. What a gifted kid, you want to work out some more. You''re quite old now, but you can''t just stay ahead of the win. Before I grow old, I wonder how long I can keep my body satisfied to fight five bodies?


    "Haven''t you just said that for almost a decade now? You''re a monster, too."


    Grossfeld grinned bitterly, but Betts just laughed as he rubbed his jawbeard.


    And Kranze, who had left, was grazing his chest. White Vine was asking Kranze strangely.


    "Why did you pull it off so lightly? Sure, Master Sheva told me to find out who did it, but I thought it meant catching or killing the other four disciples."


    "... I don''t think Sheva Old has very good feelings for Banderas. So even if you want to know who did it, you won''t need to strike even a vendetta. If you can kill me, you can kill me, but you don''t have to risk it."


    "Danger? Betts? If I had, at least I wouldn''t have had to worry about getting hit."


    "Well, Shirato''s magic would go quite well with it. It''s that perverted priest who''s in danger. He''s supposed to be dealing with the Sorcery Society as the ruler of the substantial Olunpus. As a magician, you may consider yourself to be the number one contemporary. Sheba the Wise also has a glance, he''s a great magician. Because of him and Valsas, Blackhawk survives without great damage and without being set up from black magicians or Orimpas. I don''t think there''s enough of us to count the members who know about it."


    "That much? I had no idea."


    "That''s the horrible thing about Grossfeld. He doesn''t like to fight in principle, but he is extremely cold on the person he perceives to be dangerous. I also escaped because I realized Grossfeld had compromised the magic I was studying, didn''t I? Because I''m not sure I can beat him at all. If that boy is Grossfeld''s best friend, it might be dangerous to lay hands on him."


    "Then is it the other one?


    "What about you, too? Well, there''s two of us who went over there, so no matter how much we give up, it''s gonna be a fight."


    Kranze smiled irresponsibly, so White Vine didn''t know how to fit in and left it there.


    Continued

 1433 City of Pleasure, Part 268 - Sword Wind

    What can I do for you?


    "Sounds like you''ve been rotting a lot."


    Jake was coming to a painting on Fourth Street where Bandras was partitioning. The fire was extinguished, but the demolition of the building, which was about to collapse there, is being carried out at the hands of the inhabitants. The bodies caught in the fire have not yet been recovered. It''s because the vigilantes are being driven out at the end of the orcs that happened outside. The compartment, which was originally in a state of abandonment even in Tarram, was now even worse. It was Gass, whoever was struggling to put this situation together at all.


    He put together those who survived after Bandras disappeared and managed to move to a minimum. That''s where Jake came to visit.


    But Gass was evil when he saw Jake, who came to such a scene.


    "What the hell are you doing here, knight? Do justice and ruin our lives, and when we''re done with ourselves, we go home to Arnelia. Ha, bug spit runs."


    "Something seems wrong, but your lives were broken in the first place. This happened sooner or later in a way that I relied on criminals (banderas) who didn''t even hate killing. It could have ended worse. You know that, don''t you?


    Jake''s words were spicy, but Gass also knew his words were close to waste again and he just appropriately bumped into anger that he couldn''t do.


    "... let me, I know that. But look at this tragedy. It''s not like we can handle it anymore. But no one can help me. So a little bit, but I am."


    "It''s me, there''s gonna be a grace award for this one. He also performs promotion from lower to middle knight. So when you get promoted, you get all kinds of perks. You can form your own squadron, you can have more knights, you can have your own mansion and land."


    Gus ate his face at what Jake said like ignoring Gus'' words. Are you bragging about grandeur? No, it doesn''t seem that insensitive. Gass took Jake''s sincerity and waited for the next word.


    "So, Gas, you... would you like to be my squire?


    "... Huh?


    Gass didn''t know what the sudden offer meant. Jake continued a little angry as he blushed a little.


    "I''m telling you - Ka Ra, be my squire and come to Arnelia. There are other Cavaliers already, but at my age, I''ve only been certified an apprentice. Until now, it wasn''t my duty to have at least one obedient knight when I became a median knight. They''re going to have more duties and responsibilities, more events in the Deep Green Palace, but at the same time, I don''t think I can do it all by myself because I''m a Gloria student. It would help if there was even one guy who could clean up the chores instead of me. You''re good at that, aren''t you? He was one of the faces of this neighborhood."


    "Well, if you say so, it''s a chore."


    "You can put some on as a help. They can pay you your share of the salary, and they''re going to budget you to some extent as a miscellaneous expense, so you can cover a few people''s share. I don''t know exactly for a few people, but I''ll see what I can do."


    Gass had listened to Jake''s offer pompously, but eventually thought about it a little and listened back.


    "... it''s an incredibly broken offer to be honest, unless Arnelia can even be molded. But it wouldn''t make sense to trap a little villain like me, and what good would it do you to hire me? If it''s mercy, it''s annoying."


    "Forget about being strong, if you''re really in trouble, even grab a straw, right? But there are environments where even straw is not offered. I''m an orphan too, I know exactly how that feels. The problem is grab it or not, that''s all. Honestly, it doesn''t have to be you. Gas happens to be the only one in front of you, even you."


    "I hate to say it, you kid. But there is one more thing. Maybe out of the burnt out, there must be nearly 30 guys following me. Is it possible to take them all? If you''re telling me to pick them out and abandon the rest, that''s a cruel choice, right?


    "It would be possible if there were as many people as we could carry. I am in a position to speak to the High Priest. That baba... that guy can do something about it if he asks. I might just ask for some kind of price.


    It''s winter. There could be frozen deaths by the time this compartment is sorted out and the burned out building is fixed. I don''t think you have a choice, though, do you? Or do you want to bet the vigilantes in this city will take care of you?


    Gas having a little trouble with Jake''s words. No, I really do. That there are no better terms than Jake''s offer. But obviously I don''t like to be stuck with this younger boy, and I''m not going to make him buy it cheap. No matter how right Jake was, Gass wasn''t willing to choose a life that would be stuck with someone anymore.


    Still, it was one of Gas''s chosen paths, stuffed with cut feathers, etc. Certainly there is a possibility that even straw will not be offered.


    "... no, you''re right. Can we keep our lives?


    "Come on, it''s not that big of a deal. It just guarantees life for now. If you have a purpose, you can do it yourself."


    "Ha, I don''t think so. You made me care about that. I want to scatter you."


    "Damn, did I pick the wrong guy?


    Where Gass messed up Jake''s head after hearing what he said, Gass''s gaze shifted to something else. Jake also notices two women at the end of that gaze.


    Continued

 1434 City of Pleasure, Part 269 - Sword Wind

    "Jake, do you know him?


    "No, I''ve never seen it before"


    Ahead of the two staring, there were two women wrapped in magician-style robes. The robe was just wrapped up to the point of apology, one had a clear sleeping outfit with a whore face loss underneath it, and one had torn the robe to make it a mini skirt. There was no hood to hide his face, and it no longer seemed to make much sense as a robe.


    The tall woman on the glossy side looked at the Jakes as she smiled, but the tall woman on the miniskirt was a hostile eye. It looked strangely suited to roam the flesh of an outdoor shop in my hand.


    "Garchilde, is that him?


    "Right. That''s what the Kranze demon says."


    "Ha! Did Banderas get hit by a kid like that? I guess Kranze''s use demon is ok!? Or is it a big deal, or is it a line of brave men?


    "Kranze''s tracking magic is brilliant. Besides, it''s not a good idea to insult you with your looks, Varganda. Even if it looks cute, its essence could be a monster"


    "Like you?


    "Am I what I look like?


    "Then you''re a slut or an abuzz. Well, if you''re serious, you can play."


    "I just found it and the mission is over, Varganda. It''s not a good idea not to keep what Sheba says."


    "Ha, then why are you here in battle clothes! I''m not more jealous than Atashi!


    To the words of Varganda, Garchilde laughs with a nibble.


    "I''m tired of all the training, maybe? But I stopped looking at his face. I think I still have time to ripen. We should wait till it tastes good in a few years."


    "I can''t stand a sea urchin, I eat something delicious right away."


    "The fruit that I adorn in the heart of the confectionery is the nature that leaves it at the end. Start with the surroundings, taste carefully from the dough, and finally get the fruit."


    "Atashi eats the part that looks best, and you better throw each of those sweets in the other''s face. If you get tired of being good, next time."


    "He''s a luxurious kid. But so much so. At the facial confirmation stage, the minimum amount of work is done. The most important thing to do is to confront Arnelia decisively here."


    "I know. I''m just gonna spit it out, and I''m gonna have to taste it."


    When the woman called Varganda finished eating the meat bone-by-bone, she threw her eating poi and approached slightly. She was intimidated by the magnitude of her attitude, but when she came to me, she was not so much the same as Jake.


    Varganda laughed ferociously in front of Jake. She is a woman who is beautiful if she keeps her mouth shut, but only looks like a beast, with her octagonal teeth that she sees when she laughs.


    "Kid, did you do the bandrass?


    "Is that what you need to answer? Besides, I''m not a kid, I have the name Jake."


    "Ha, the kid who didn''t even grow the hair down there is so busy."


    "You''re the one who didn''t grow up, Varganda."


    "Ugh! I''m not sure. I''m Bobo, Bobo!


    "... I did, woman."


    Varganda accidentally turned his face bright red and disputed Garchilde. Varganda suddenly hit me with Jake''s grumpy voice watching it. Jake, who received it with his sheath in his guts, was also blown away by the power of a woman he didn''t even think she was. I hit a building that was about to collapse, and some of it collapsed.


    "No."


    "Caught such a good-looking woman. Who''s a bitch, you fucking pussy!


    "I didn''t say that much!


    I was hesitant for a moment to pull out seriousness at my opponent beating me with my bare hands, but Jake''s readiness was determined by his defense of a kick that would also snap his bones. Jake tried to shallow it down and retreat it, but the sword is played to the metal noise.


    "!? You''re a metallic sorcerer!


    "Ha, your answer"


    Then Jake goes for the joints. Skin metallic degeneration is common sense if you are a metallic magician, but it is also common sense that you cannot move satisfactorily if you metallize to the joint. But Jake''s blow, aimed at the right side, had been played lightly.


    Continued

 1435 City of Pleasure, Part 270 - Sword Wind

    "Are you stiff to the joints?


    "What''s hard is the contents of Temehe''s head. You think metallizing your skin is just a metallic sorcerer! Do you know the word" ductility, "exhibitivity?


    Varganda''s words sounded familiar. I do feel that Miriazal''s combat lecture had a way of fighting metallic sorcerers. Metallic magicians are not as combative on their own, but adding attributes to their surrounding companions can be a nasty enemy. Simply apply hardening with metallic sorcery to the platoon''s armored knights, for example, and a fairly powerful army can be instantly raised. Depending on the attributes to be added, it is possible to add attributes that make them more resistant to heat and cold air or that can be slashed simply by touching them? Thus metallic magicians often move with their peers.


    As an exception, some carry out stand-alone combat by adding attributes to themselves. It will require excellent physical skills, but it is not a possibility. Didn''t you say it was ineffective in life because it just affects the original hardness? It is not efficient to apply it to life, because it is useless to harden it to the joints, but there are further exceptions - where Jake''s memory of the lecture was broken. From there the words were too difficult and beyond comprehensible. I regret that I should have listened more closely now, Jake.


    Seeing that look on his face, Varganda gave him a ferocious grin.


    "Apparently, that face. So you''re in the middle of a study, right? Then Atai will teach you, with pain and screaming!


    Varganda''s kick catches Jake again. Now Jake received it with a sword, but when he saw a crack in his sword, he flew backwards to avoid stomping on it. Because it turns out that the sword will be destroyed as it is. Varganda whistles when she sees Jake in position as he rolls.


    "That''s a good reaction to the kid. But next time, there''s a sword."


    "Hey, are you going to kill me?


    "There''s no turning for Temehe, Gartilde!


    As Varganda stepped forward, Jake also stepped forward. I didn''t have an idea, but I didn''t even think of him as someone who could pull it off and find the light. Besides, I felt like pulling on this other guy was something different. Thus, Varganda gave him a ferocious grin.


    "I like it, kid! I''ll only admit that guts! Five more years and you could have turned out to be an awesome guy!?


    "Shut up!


    Varganda''s hand suddenly extended lukewarmly as Jake put his sword on the upper stage. A fist of shape protruding forward suddenly approached Jake''s eyes. Jake took the sword reflexively, but the shock broke the sword.


    "Wasn''t that a sword that could take a Wolfram Atashi body? Die!"


    "Jake!


    A knife thrown by Gass approaches Varganda as Varganda''s lower kick is released. Varganda takes it by twisting her torso, but the moment she feels it, the shadow jumps. Maple was swinging a short knife at the same time to scratch the throat whistle as he paid for Varganda''s axial feet.


    "I don''t lick it!


    Turn where Varganda''s arm must be in the joint. Artisanal art, which is made possible by deforming it not only to the surface but also to the interior to the metal and further liquefying it. The moment I stopped the Maple Shortcuts in front of me, the Maple twisted my hands even more to spin Varganda.


    "Wow?


    "The core of the body can''t be changed."


    A blow in the hips of an adult. A blow that transmits a shock to the gut, not surface destruction. Before Varganda happened to blow up while spinning, there was Jake.


    "Roar."


    "Wow."


    "Ah."


    The end where they blew up is a building that is about to collapse. As Jake bumped into the underlay, more collapsed timber fell on Varganda''s head as a horse rider.


    "... yaaaa!


    A flash of blank. Gas, maple, even gartilde I was watching. It was Jake who swallowed the situation first, but it was Varganda who screamed.


    "Oh, my goodness! What the fuck!


    "And you know what! You did this on your own, didn''t you?


    "Or on your own?!? What''s with the maiden''s lips?"


    "Yes, yes, that''s it. I''m leaving, Varganda."


    "I don''t know, I don''t really feel responsible!


    "It''s a coat of shame, don''t. I''ve already missed my chance to fight. That girl has become your undercover. You know what that means, don''t you?


    "Ugh..."


    "He''s a gentleman. Enough to care about the person you kill. Winning or losing will only make things worse. Let''s get out of here.


    Now, ladies and gentlemen, be in a good mood. I''ll see you on the battlefield. "


    Garchilde grabbed the roots of Varganda and left on his fast feet. Maple thought it should be pursued, but he stopped thinking about the possibility of having other opponents. Behind him was Jake, who was relieved, and Gus, who sat beside him.


    Maple led him through the body and spoke.


    "I''m sorry, they told me not to get my hands on it whenever possible... are you all right? Are you hurt?"


    "... no injuries, though"


    "Oh, my God, you don''t get so depressed. Think of it as useful. Did it taste like blood?


    "... tasted like BBQ"


    Well, that''s sad.


    "Do you want to overwrite?


    Jake was even more depressed by Maple''s bold offer.


    "Don''t make jokes like that until you do."


    "I''ll keep my mouth shut to Lisa, will you?


    "I can''t. I definitely can, and I won''t do such dishonesty before then"


    "Really?"


    "But please, both of you, keep this quiet."


    "I''ll lend you one."


    Gass had taken out the cigarette at some point and added it, but Jake could only snort as he looked down.


    Continued

 1436 City of Pleasure, Part 271 - Sword Wind

    "This is..."


    "I feel good, master"


    When Forminey returned to the private room of the purity hall for a break, there was a pale luvere there. There is also a private room in Luvere, but when using magic, we rent a room in Forminese. That''s where I use her witchcraft, but she used fortune-telling lineages among them. The act itself takes place on a regular basis, but has it been decades since I have seen my complexion cloudy?


    Levere''s sorcery, a few secrets, is a lot of restriction, but it has a wide variety of applications. Sorcery that even dictates the battlefield in the way it is used - for example, you can build a giant sorcery that defends a whole city, or simply use it to be no different from the fortune of the city well. The point is that it is Luvere who is superbly good at deciphering and yet can intervene on something that has emerged by accident. In other words, it was equal to the power to intervene not only in life but also in the reason and destiny of the world itself, but rarely does Le Vere exercise that much power. They say the price is too high. Something about artificial intervention in fate creating distortions and causing more unlikely things. Once I asked how Forminey would also read the change of circumstances and intervene, but I had no idea. All this seems impossible without hundreds of years of living experience.


    Its goal is to deal calmly with most things and, if it''s too bad, slightly worse, as much fate as it is. That''s how I''ve maintained the golden purity hall. If it involves the death of a person, it is often divided into several bad fates to let the person experience them. For example, losing a part of your body and a job, but re-starting your life in another way, etc. Then when asked how she could not do it in the case of Ranili, she said, "Her fate was decided from the time she came here. Originally, I was destined to die without seeing my daughter, but I was better off just clinging to the first sight. If he hadn''t died there, now there would have been a worse fate waiting, involving a multitude of humans". It was only mourning for Ranili''s death that Levere, who had not even changed his complexion so much, was clouding his complexion.


    "How did it turn out so poorly?


    "... it''s not the result, it''s what''s going to happen."


    "A lot of Tarram''s evil beings should have been banished."


    "The key ones have not disappeared. You know that, don''t you?


    "The ruler where we say it - a being that leads the fate of Tarram from behind in a bad direction. If the master is the ruler of good, is he the opponent of such things as the ruler of evil"


    "I''m not good. However, the relationship with the other person should have continued. I''ve accounted for it several times since the Alphilis and the others got on board now, but there was no change in their fate line. It was destined to be unstoppable here.


    Alphilis did a good job. The best she could relate to was the third to fourth of the expected results as a whole. "


    "So what''s not good?


    "The number of opponent''s rulers has increased"


    "... what?


    Formination didn''t know what that meant, but Luvere was biting too many fingers of remorse. At the same time that this was the face that I had not expected, I was crushing that many years of mystery had been solved.


    "Right... right? So you had the same color and direction as the fate line. I thought it was weird. The target''s fate line was definitely interrupted several times. This shows death. The opponent is supposed to be long-lived but surely substituted, indicating the same color of destiny lines and directions in any generation. No matter how much the same will is ex-moving, it can''t be exactly the same. That''s all I''ve been wondering for years.


    But this is convincing. There are at least four people with the same fate line. What if they share both will and life...? One of them disappeared, but it''s coming back soon. When you die, you are reborn, and you act as someone else. No one can do that, and we can act permanently. Besides, the reborn now support the others. Is this to say that the roles are different? The same life is in another individual... is this what keeps the others alive? Then the fate line has narrowed to the extreme. "


    "Master Luvere, what the hell are you talking about?


    Luvere raised his face to the words of Formination. That was a tougher look than Forminay had ever seen.


    "I''m not serious about getting this far, but I just can''t help it this time. You can''t let them do whatever they want any more. There may be dangers to the golden purity hall, but we need to be prepared. Forminey, are you ready?


    "Until you obey, if you say so."


    Luvere smiled gracefully at the form he was in.


    "I''ll take the punishment. You give Alphilis a message. Hurry up to Lilliam. Tell them to send the fastest of the pawns. Otherwise, she''ll die here."


    "Liliam!? Okay, right away."


    Forminey ate his unexpected name for a moment, but he left the room in a hurry.


    Continued

 1437 City of Pleasure, Part 272 - Sword Wind

    "Lasha, are you there?


    "No, Captain Zeldos. The smell is broken here."


    It was the smell of Cayman that Blackhawk 4th Squad, commonly known as the Beasts, was following. Hearing stories of encounters with strange beasts from Canato and Mireille of the rendezvous 0th Squad, Zeldos, the captain, realized that it was an amiable of the old knowledge. Cayman and Zeldos were born and raised in close proximity to the settlement, and those who hope to become military tend to gather naturally for an arms test. He was one turn older than Zeldos in it, remembering that the strongest was Cayman. I''ve actually hoped for a match, but rarely do I meet a beast as strong as that one later or earlier. I felt it might not have been strange to be a beast general, minus that I was a young man. But there were no rumors of Cayman, who was supposed to have joined the army, just to the point of hearing about the fact that there was such a man in the company of Dryan, who later became king. No one knew the story of the time, nor did he speak with his mouth firmly shut when he asked Dryan again. There were also several occasions when that led to fights with Dryan originally.


    The only thing Dreyan told me is that Cayman is alive. From that reply, I took the liberty of concluding that he was probably lurking somewhere as a king''s spy, and did not pursue him any further. In doing so, I also blended into the human world, and while I was a tavern owner, etc., it was an event that I was busily killed and did to the other side of my memory. Mireille wouldn''t have followed it around if it weren''t for the characteristic appearance, and probably wouldn''t have noticed it.


    Zeldos doesn''t even know what bothers him like he doesn''t even remember his face anymore. We probably don''t know why the 4th Squad faces we''re looking for together. It just seems to me that the deputy captain Rascha is the only one running through Zeldos and Tarrum, trapped with the same concerns and impatience.


    I followed the smell of a beast, but the smell was cut off in front of one of the crematoriums of the orcs rising outside the castle. There is an unpleasant smell of oil and meat in the surroundings. The beasts, many times more nosy than men, each withstood the stench by covering his mouth and nose.


    "Keho, keho. Captain, that''s it. This smell, it happens. Hey. Why don''t you just go ahead? Then you can''t even breathe."


    "The burning smell of this oak makes my chest shit worse whenever I smell it. Human beings and homogeneous-eating species emit a strange odor that is largely unbearable when killed, but especially not this time. This smell alone is going to cause a plague."


    "Captain Zeldos, what do you care? Well, they''ll cremate you with the oak. It''s a knee-jerk way to bury you, but if you get ashed, go on the wind and go home to Groussard. Come on. The Southern Front. Then a lot of us are going wild. Compared to that, you''d better be blessed. Come on."


    "I know. That''s not it, that''s not it..."


    Although I tried to deny it, for example, Zeldos doesn''t know what caused the discomfort either. Just enough to ignore the stench that my nose was about to bend, there was something about it that caught me. Zeldos is a pretty rational thinker for a beast man, but he has never let his intuition go away.


    In time, Lasha noticed one thing and softly approached Zeldos and spoke in a small voice.


    "Captain, do you have a minute?


    "What, you don''t want the rest of the crew to ask you?


    "Yes, here''s the smell of the guys from Squad 5. And more than one. I haven''t noticed the rest of the crew yet, but I''m in a good position to meet them. I remember the smell. Those guys. Oh, look, they don''t have a lot of troops in and out besides their thoughts. Do you know that no one lacks about 20 ancient ginseng noodles?


    "Really?


    "You''re a team that rarely assembles all of us. Or you don''t want me to think so, if you look closely, it''s the same rash on your face. Well, they''re involved, I don''t know why."


    "You won''t let the others hear it because it''s going to be a fight"


    "Well, I''ll start with the guys from Squad 5, because when we meet, we can''t start killing each other. I have these shitheads to die for, so if they find out they''ve handled the corpse of an animal man the captain knows, that''s all I can imagine, right?


    "Oh, yeah"


    It was thought that it would undoubtedly be a matter of blood rain. Zeldos suggested stopping the one-end pursuit, leaving the rest to Meigna to wait. And he followed Lache and the two of them to the liquor store where the 5th company was.


    Squad 5 was, as usual, wrapped in crumbs at the end of the place tavern. Let the woman out, threaten the other guests, and force her to drink the liquor of the store. It''s that it''s just silly to ask mercenaries for morality (morality), but the guys in Squad 5 just seemed to lack even the minimum morality as people.


    Ex-military, and if you try Zeldos, who ran the liquor store himself, these people can''t get angry, but now they weren''t.


    "Lasha, when?"


    "It''s that bald head. His name is definitely Bern."


    The two headed straight for Bern. Some people chilled that the beast man smelled like a beast, but there''s just no fool to hold these two off their path. Bern, sitting in the back seat, glanced at the two and urged his men, who were in the front, to instruct them with their jaws.


    "Well, sit down, you two"


    "Fine, I won''t stay long. There''s only one requirement, I want to hear from whom you undertook to dispose of the Beast Man"


    "I''m not saying you guys did it."


    "Not if you''re asking me that. I''m on my feet right now, you know?


    Seeing Zeldos'' hair turn upside down, Squad 5 each drew a weapon on hand. What doesn''t frighten me when I see Zeldos kill is just a unit of Blackhawk?


    But Bern was the only one shaking his neck beside him.


    "Mr. Zeldos, you shouldn''t. I can afford it."


    "I have a bad feeling about it. It''s not just about us. It could be about you guys."


    "... I''m already involved. Our heads and, Fondaine. You know how you''ve been making out lately?


    "What''s wrong with that?"


    "My head is with me all the time. That''s what I mean."


    Bern didn''t even try to see Zeldos. Now Lasha kills him for that attitude, but Zeldos often asks Bern for his thought-provoking face.


    "Is that what you mean? Can I take care of that?


    Don''t ask me.


    "Okay. Lasha, let''s go."


    "Ha, ha"


    Lasha couldn''t understand what was going on, so she secretly asks Zeldos when she leaves the tavern.


    "Captain, what''s your current interaction?


    "Well, you don''t know either. Then you''d better."


    "? What do you mean?"


    "Gergeda is working. Then we''d better not move. It''s annoying, but I''ll have to take care of it."


    Lasha tilted her neck, but Zeldos and I are not convinced. But we''ve discussed it before when Valsas and Zeldos created the current Blackhawk. One of them, we have to decide what to do when a traitor comes out in the squad. Valsas hadn''t asked what measures he had put in place just to snort quietly at the words, but Zeldos was saddened that it had been transferred to execution.


    Continued

 1438 City of Pleasure, Part 273 - Quiet Anger ① -

    Alfie, it''s a customer.


    "Who could it be at a time like this?


    "It''s Primuse. They say it''s an emergency requirement."


    "Primuse?


    Alphilis had finalized his preparations for his return, but once he stopped his hand and met Primse face to face in the inn''s private room. Primuse let her thank you as adorably and gracefully as she did when we met. One difference is that the outfit is plain. Still, the elegance of Primuse, like a small hua to be broken on the side of the road, was not in any way compromised.


    When Alphilis sat down on her face, she listened with Lisa.


    "Primuse, what can I do for you? The use of a purity hall?


    of Levere, and did not describe it because Alphilis had not yet told anyone about Levere. The intention seems to have been also known to Primuse by mere eye contact.


    "Right, it''s the use of the purity hall. And I thought," Before the tarram leaves,


    "Is that a panicky requirement?


    "Yes, actually, I''d like you to pay for the use of the purity hall the other day"


    With that word, Alphilis nearly flipped back. I haven''t been explicitly told to give it to Luvere or Forminae for free, but nevertheless I didn''t expect you to invite me to take the money. A golden purity hall that an evening could also be comparable to noble property. If I rented that out for a few dozen people, what the hell kind of debt - where the alphilis turned blue, I was laughing that Primse would creep.


    "It''s a joke, Master Alphilis. No way. I''m not going to imitate you and scare the money. If we do that, the creditworthiness of the main form of the hall will fall to the ground."


    "Oh, right. You gotta be kidding me."


    "I knew about that with my heart sounds, but I''m a bad touche nonetheless. Did you have that personality, my lady?


    "This is who I am. Because we behave well in the purity hall. How many faces does a woman have? In that sense, I don''t think it''s as good as your captain?


    "Think Alphilis has the kind of dexterity to do abdominal arts?


    "Even if you can''t do abdominal arts, people can change the look you glance at in time and in some cases. As a loving person in normal times and a commander who can make extraordinary choices in times of war. Either way, you won''t be just a hero. Rape Male or Rape Male... I''m looking forward to it."


    "So, Alfi. You''ve been overrated."


    "I''m not complimented, that."


    I said as Alphilis fixed his jacket, which was about to slip away.


    "So, what''s the real requirement?


    "From my Lord, I mean, ''Bring the Fastest to Liliam''. I don''t know until it means something. Will the captain understand?


    "No... the fastest, huh? Lisa, who do you think it is?


    "Tasha no Aerial if it means what you say, but is it Renatica in downtown? If there''s an inclusions there, Lisa won''t know."


    "Right..."


    Lisa seems to have found something, but she doesn''t even know about Luvere. Alphilis also agreed with Lisa again, but she felt something caught on. It is the word of a witch who would even be one of the best on this continent. Even the person who told him that he would do it might not know what it meant, but it was a thought and a word to flush it away.


    At that time, there was a man who jumped along with his miserable footsteps.


    "Captain! Is there any anomaly?!?


    "Layers?"


    "Layers, we''re visiting. Besides, it''s a woman''s room for once. If you expect a lucky sketch, you can make it Renatica, Aerial, or Emerald."


    Lisa embarrassed the layers who didn''t even knock, no, they were inciting in part, but the layers didn''t seem to be the case. When Alphilis noticed that look he had never even seen, the words came out of his mouth naturally.


    "Layer, full speed to Liliam!


    "! Got it!


    Layers were running at full speed before thinking about the meaning of the word. I saw Elsia''s face coming up the stairs in the poking hallway.


    "That, layer. Shopping..."


    "Elsia, open that window!


    "Yeah?


    Elsia opened the window reflexively to more layers of sword screens than she''d ever heard, but from there the layers flew out with all their hesitation. Elsia noticed the movement of layers like the wind much later when the layers were gone.


    "Where are you going!? You''re leaving already?


    "Use! I''ll be right back!"


    "What do you mean, you''re on the fourth floor?


    As Elsia got her head out the window, she saw a layer running on the roof of the four-story building next to how she moved. The hindsight soon disappears into the shadows of the other buildings. Elsia was leaking pompous when she saw the layer run away like the wind.


    "Layers were so fast legs...? The use of this regiment is intense."


    and so on to divulge out-of-target feelings. And when Alphilis understood the situation halfway, he arrowed Lisa to skip the instructions early.


    "Lisa, do you know where Lilliam''s hall is?


    "You''ll see Lunatica"


    "Then while putting Lunatica ahead, Lisa follows along with the top 10 or so handicappers in her free hands as she checks the location with the sensors. I''m going from the sky with Tasha."


    Copy that, sir.


    Did Lisa also understand that things were pressing again, and she made an immediate move with Alphilis?


    Continued

 1439 City of Pleasure, Part 274 - Quiet Anger ② -

    After the crisis in Tarram had left, Liliam was returning to his private residence during the chores. I have my own office at the vigilante headquarters, and I can take a nap, but Cassandra told me to take a break because I had no work to do, and I retreated. If you ask me, I negotiated a reward with the Karazel Cavalry after last night''s Oak raid, and haven''t slept for two nights, from the cheap and city damage of each guild leader, to the aftermath of the handicap, to the safety checks of neighboring towns and villages. It''s moving because I''m nervous, but it was obvious that it was time to limit it.


    Can''t you defy demands after you decide to rest, thoughts are asking for sleep as soon as possible? If I was alarmed, I would have fallen asleep in the carriage home.


    "I guess I''m old. I didn''t know the limit would come in about two nights all night."


    "You''re in a position to be concerned, so you can''t help it?


    Skinnis, who serves as your master, is the opponent who fought with Elsia in the arena. Skinny not only fights in the arena from time to time, he also receives indoor requests for anything as a mercenary. Even if not, fighters have also become contracts that are forcibly incorporated into the vigilante in the event of a Tarram emergency, but Skinnis was even more special among them or engaged in chores within the vigilante. And now he''s the one who sends Liliam home.


    For the first time in a long time, Lilliam had a view of the outside landscape.


    "Well. Sure, I''ve been packing roots here lately. Especially since that mercenary group arrived."


    "Is that Jaeger? It was a series of incidents."


    "Really. Something happens every day in Tarram, but it was just a big case. Competition in the arena, the demon king noise that happened there, the emergence of giant warcraft and fog, the emergence of the great army of oaks. I''d like to beg your pardon."


    "Do you want to kick Jaeger out? Aren''t you a plague god?"


    "That''s not what I do. I''m gonna get some sleep, so wake me up when you get there."


    Copy that, sir.


    That''s what I said. There was a smile on Lilliam''s face. It sure was tough, but I also think it was kind of fun. I think the journey with Alphilis will be interesting. I got upset thinking about that, and the carriage woke up with one big shake. Looking out the window, the private residence is already close. But then Lilliam felt uncomfortable. The location of the private residence is taught only to Cassandra within the vigilante. It is not that I do not trust the vigilantes, but it is Liliam''s idea that the private residence should be completely disconnected from his work. I said run on this side, but I was going to stop and walk along the way. If there''s a tail, I''ll put it all together there, and how does this Skinny know where the private residence is?


    Liliam spoke to Skinnis as he put his hand on his lower back sword.


    "Skinny, how far are you going to run the carriage? We''re past the designated location, aren''t we?


    "Skinny?


    Surprised by the unresponsive skinnies, Liliam saw your seat. Skinny, who was supposed to be sitting there, was freshly stabbed to death by a sword in his heart. Only the horses didn''t understand that your man was dead, or they kept running.


    Liliam jumped off the carriage when asked instantly what was going on outside. Hide yourself in the alley and ask around, but there are no killings or strange signs. The corner of the luxury residential area is also sparsely populated, and if anyone goes through it, that''s all you can see the signs. I lurked my breath and asked around, but I can''t feel any strange signs.


    "(Well, the accuracy isn''t the same as that of the sensors... but now, should I go back to my private residence or somewhere else? That''s a long way from a vigilante jam. Then should I go to my private residence and send someone)"


    When Lilliam made up his mind, he started moving as quickly as possible. Moving as a shadow, he cared about the surrounding tail, while aiming for a private residence somewhat far away. Though I saw some people along the way, there was nothing strange about it, and it was Liliam who eventually reached his private residence without any danger whatsoever.


    Speaking of slightly clapping, yes, but Liliam wore a robe deep enough to gently enter the private residence through the back door. There was Aquino, the chief servant entrusted with the administration of the mansion. Aquino was surprised by the suspicious man who suddenly came into the hall, but was surprised twice when he realized it was the owner of the hall.


    "Well, your husband? How did you get through the back door?"


    "I could have been tailed. So just in case. Looks like he was worried."


    Liliam threw it loosely at Aquino when she took off her robe. When Aquino, a small, middle-aged woman, received it with a familiar hand, she offered it water at the same time. It''s my usual behavior when I return to my private residence, but it''s been a relationship since I built my private residence a few years ago. I appreciated the presence of Aquino, who would have everything I needed without saying anything.


    Liliam drank the water and skipped the instructions to Aquino as he walked.


    "I''ll put out a use for Cassandra just in case. I need you to arrange a place for me to rest and issue a warrant for a few trusted vigilantes to drop by. I''d like three at the same time, if possible. Can you?"


    "That''s okay, but all three of them?


    "Yeah, I can''t deny the possibility that the enemy is keeping an eye on this place from the outside. But you don''t think it''s a large number of people. Then give me a three-man preaching order, and one will get there."


    "Okay. I''ll arrange it right away."


    Aquino ran off once, and Liliam headed to her private room. I''ll make a few bare gestures as I check the condition of the sword along the way. My body is heavy, but my sword is not pretty bad. When I walked into my private room and finished dressing, Aquino just about knocked on the door.


    "Sir, we have arranged a message."


    "Yes, it''s fast and helpful."


    "By the way, what do you do with the hot tub? If you haven''t already, I''ll be ready."


    "No, I''ll stop. I just want to wipe the sweat, so get ready. All you have to do is prepare a meal to take. As soon as Cassandra picks you up, we''ll move."


    "So how about just a little snack while you''re preparing? I brought you something simple."


    "That''s very sweet of you."


    When I opened the door, Aquino had bread and wine, and dried meat in his hand. It''s a less intoxicating one, and it''s Lilliam''s favorite sweet drink. My head turns when I mouth something sweet when I''m tired. Liliam was relieved that he was a dependable servant.


    And as he mouthed the snack, Fu Liliam had noticed and called Aquino with a ring bell.


    Continued

 1440 City of Pleasure, Part 275 - Quiet Anger ③ -

    Once again, Aquino ran on his feet.


    "Yes, sir, we haven''t heard back from the decree yet, sir."


    "I''m not, Aquino. I wonder if any other servants are here today?


    "I was there, but I sent it out in a decree. It''s just me and your husband now."


    "And Karinka, the gardener?


    "Yes, it was a rush."


    "You''re lying. Karinka''s not here today. My mother''s condition got worse, so I was offered a few days ago to spare her time. You don''t have to know, but you''re out, Aquino."


    "I can''t believe it''s lame, you know... I am"


    Aquino gave a bewildered look, but it was also a moment. Aquino threw two daggers at the same time that he had hidden on his sleeve, but Liliam pulled it out without bitterness and played it. When Aquino took the knife out of his nostrils, he jumped wildly at Liliam with his odd voice.


    "Kay!"


    It was Aquino, who flew to crush Liliam with every tablecloth, but Liliam''s appearance was not there, and vice versa, a series of tremendous velocities were unleashed by Liliam, who danced into the universe. Not surprisingly, Aquino was hit with a knife in his hand, turning his back and trying to escape.


    For that ankle, Liliam throws Aquino''s dagger. The brilliant hitting dagger disfigured Aquino, who rolled over and hit him hard in the head with a stair railing as he opened the door.


    "Ugh."


    Liliam rushed over at the moment of the moment, slashing the tendon on his limbs in an instant and rendering him incapacitated. If you can''t step on Aquino''s chest and move, you stick a sword in its throat and question him.


    "It may be futile, but I''ll ask you once. Who''s to blame?


    "Do you think I''ll say, my husband"


    "Yeah, too bad."


    Liliam poked without hesitation at Aquino''s right eye with a thin grin. Screams echo in the mansion.


    "Oh, my God."


    "I''ve seen a lot of torture at a young age, and I''ve been made to do it myself. I know quite a bit how to blame them for where they are and how they can hurt without dying. The tip of this sword allows for fine movement. It''s not as special as a piece of equipment, but it''s quite painful.


    I''ll let you die as soon as I talk to you over the years, okay?


    "By being nice"


    But Aquino chewed his tongue off lightly. It was too late for Lilliam to notice the move. Apparently he was more of a genius (pro) than I ever imagined. It may be natural to say that it is close enough to infiltrate and gain credibility in the mansion over the most years.


    But did you intend to do it from the beginning? Liliam has chosen all the servants of the private residence himself. Who are you serving? They''re letting you keep it a secret using a sorcery contract, and even if you try to release a secret, you can''t talk about it by sorcery. We have carefully selected the number of people and have not fired anyone since we hired them in again. The reward is adequate, and there should be no element of betrayal. In the first place Aquino was from an orphanage in Tarham, among whom he worked in a noble villa on the grounds that he was pleasant. The nobleman died because of his old age, so he let go of the villa in connection with the disposition of his property, and narrowed down his position from a few candidates. I''m not in a situation where I can send in an assassin, and I can''t possibly have enough background for Aquino to be trained as an assassin in the first place.


    There were things I didn''t know, but Liliam snapped Aquino''s neck unanswered. Some bites off their tongues don''t die so easily, and the assassins'' kind are often after consultation. It is safest to keep it around your neck because you may be practicing strange sorcery.


    "I don''t feel good at all... do I?


    Liliam felt really sick at that moment. This vomiting is not just tired. Speaking of which, I didn''t check for an earlier meal, because I ate in a hurry, but no way.


    "Poison?


    "Exactly."


    Liliam, with the stairs behind her because she looked back at the room, felt a hot pain in her back and jumped. Fortunately, it''s not a big pain, but the paralysis spreads to the wound. This is also poisoned, possibly paralyzing system poison.


    Liliam made sure she looked like the person coming up the stairs desperately while she was dizzy. It was Skinny who should have died earlier that appeared in that somewhat blurry vision.


    "Skinny? He must have died earlier."


    "Forget my main business? I''m a magician. Arranging for blood bags and swords to pull in is a treat."


    "I checked your pulse."


    "There are ways to stop the pulse. Pretending to be a corpse is a common modus operandi for assassins as well as odd magicians. Didn''t you know?


    "Yeah, I learned. So, you hit the Aquino?


    "I mean, don''t you notice when you look at us?


    Liliam had a good comparison of Aquino and Skinnis. The outfit was similar, and the face - very similar. Skinny did not pursue him because his age is unknown, but depending on the way he sees it, he doesn''t even look middle-aged.


    Continued

 1441 City of Pleasure, Part 276 - Quiet Anger ④ -

    "No way, sisters?


    "You can''t help thinking of me as a twin. I made quite a difference in shape because of the different way of life, but it is the same in the first place. We just play each other''s roles. From the beginning, Aquino is close to you."


    "Stupid, I chose it myself."


    "That''s just what I think. That''s killing Aquino''s original husband according to the time you buy your private residence, just messing with the paperwork a little to your liking and you pick out Aquino. Your behavior has been watched for a long time. Of course I didn''t notice."


    "I''m watching you, sir? Since when!


    "It''s around the time you fell into the trap of a masked tutor and were turned into men. If you were dead over there, that would have been nice, but your fate was decided because of the great mental power you showed trying to crawl out of there. Yes, in a more tragic direction.


    We''ve been watching your life. Things would have worked out, wouldn''t they? We helped a little, too. Because you needed to be born more than certain in Tarram. I was originally going to drag the rulers of Tarram out here, and again, confused, to have each guild leader die, but Jaeger''s fault took the guess off. Well, as for the plan, you need to die here. "


    "Well, I don''t know what you''re talking about, but I''m not the one who''s gonna take you for it."


    Liliam set up his sword with his right hand. I no longer have the power in my left hand, and the range of paralysis fortunately has not reached my heart, but my breathing has become slightly more painful. If we don''t get Skinny down as soon as possible and pretend not to call for help outside, it''s not something we know what''s going to happen. If the enemy is only Skinny, then so be it.


    Liliam set himself up. You can''t prolong the fight. It was meant to end in a moment of intersection, but Skinnis switched to a wide range of swords, besides waiting in a duplicity. It is a sword the size of which is difficult for a woman to wield in her arms.


    "Can you swing something like that!


    "You don''t have to swing."


    While Liliam''s sword was shaken several times, Skinnis prevented only the steeple. And as Liliam makes a similar streak in his hurry, a gap is created in Skinny.


    "There!"


    "It took!


    Skinny was calmer as Liliam rushed the battle to see if there was a rush due to poison. The blow of stabbing at the stomach came from under the arm of Skinny, and vice versa. Liliam, who was just about to react to the impossible, was also delayed, with a Japanese sword stabbed in his leg and flank.


    "Grr!?


    Liliam stepped back once. The first thing that sucks is getting hit in the leg. This made the option of fleeing to the outside quite difficult. And most importantly, Skinny has four arms. I don''t envisage this happening.


    "Skinny, aren''t you even human?


    "Yeah? It''s basically a human body, huh? Except I have four arms. This is the hand of my wife."


    "What a fool."


    "No, the fact is, I live almost as a human being. You work hard, you earn money, you eat rice, you sleep like a human being, you get old, and sometimes you even do things like romance. Even this time, I got a vigilante job because I lost a lot of money betting on myself at the competition earlier.


    But what''s decidedly different from human beings is that we have a higher priority than everything else. If it''s for that order, you can throw anything away. The trust and affection of others can be killed with their own hands, even if they exist like children. "


    "I wonder what that priority is."


    "Destroy man."


    Skinny laughed lonely. Liliam doesn''t understand where that grin is intended.


    "My self doesn''t hate humans that much. So did Aquino. Instead, a girl named Elsia, who fought last time, is so cute she can''t be left alone. I''ve advised you after the factual battle, and I like promising young people in the future. In that sense, Liliam, I like you, too.


    But I can''t. I... we have to kill all humans. We have to burn down humans in their most tragic form, without even leaving a trace of their existence, and end them in their most brutal form. I can do any terrible thing for that. You can even do it with a smile on your face to make a girl who''s not even old enough to be the comforter of the shitty pigs. Killing you is one of the processes necessary to do that. "


    "Why - why not?


    "I wonder why? I only know why in fragments. Because we''re not everything again."


    "You''ve had too much of a chat. I can''t think of anyone else who shares their memories with Aquino. I thought you were like my daughter, Liliam. But die here."


    The moment Skinnis laid his sword, Liliam proceeded by surprise. Skinny''s sword took the target off for unexpected behavior and took Liliam''s steeple off. Liliam was cut off meat, but pushed forward and thrust Skinny.


    "What... ah?


    Skinnis, who thought he should get back in shape after being thrust, realized that his lower body didn''t know what to say, and then realized that his torso was being double-amputated. Plus, two right arms are gone. If at least the four arms were alive, you could have just hit your upper body, but you couldn''t do anything with this - blood overflowed from Skinny''s mouth when you thought about it.


    "Why... well, the devil''s eye. You didn''t know about the Devil''s Eye yet. Could you teach a meditation souvenir?


    "Of the sword trident - regeneration. You can optionally regenerate the tracks of the sword you have waved. The position you went through, I just made a bare gesture. Assuming there''s an enemy in this hall, I set it up. Reproduce the fact that you''ve slashed them, so you can slash them no matter how hard they are."


    "I see, if you think it''s a brilliant cut with your fine arms, that''s what you''re saying... yes, it is"


    "Well, it''s enough to draw on that ability. I''ll play it for you later."


    "Please, that''s right, this body is useless anymore. Life support is all you need."


    I heard voices from downstairs to respond to Skinny''s words. The voice sounded familiar, and Liliam was curious. Stupid, that can''t be right. When Lilliam, who is coming to the limit, stared slowly up the stairs, its worst imagination did tie the shape.


    "Wow, but...?


    "Nice to meet you, the man who came to me"


    With the same outfit, the same smile, and the same voice as Lilliam, that ominous symbol appeared before Lilliam.


    Continued

 1442 City of Pleasure, Part 277 - Quiet Anger ⑤ -

    The person in the same shape as that Lilliam was speaking in exactly the same voice as Lilliam.


    "Yeah, it looks like Skinny and Aquino did exactly the minimum part. I''m impressed. I''ll fix it later."


    I wonder who you are.


    "Someone. I don''t have the exact words to describe it, if you ask me."


    "The crappy question..."


    "Call me us, not me, Liliam. We are an empty cicada that embodies one anger in 10 bodies. 4 for combat and 6 for support. I am in charge of recovery among support. Take charge of repairing the damaged ones. The problem is, I don''t have the art of repairing my own individual. After some service life, it is necessary to switch individuals. Yes, as if humans make new children with connections. I had to pick my hippo out of the human race to make it. Ironic stuff, isn''t it? I hate humans, but I can only imitate them because I hate them too much. In conclusion, this is the best way to look at it if you''re going to destroy humans.


    Anyway, you were perfect, Liliam. "


    Try not to meddle with Lilliam''s words, and the other Lilliam keeps talking.


    "What does that mean?


    "What can be my type must be created taking into account their personality, even their lives. The more I know about them, the more accurate they become. Well, it''s a hassle, but I wonder if that''s the price you pay to make yourself. We need to observe their lives for at least 10 years. Naturally, the subjects to be observed are limited. We always have more than one candidate, because it''s troublesome when someone dies on the way, but you''re especially thoughtful."


    "Why did you choose me?"


    "I guess I just happened to see you. To the extent that dark hair is rare at first. But you have begun to emit colours to survive. I don''t think you can stand out and keep your eyes open.


    But I thought it was a little short, so I tried to make your life more unhappy through a masked tutor. The original individual is good enough. I''m honestly not a good fighter, but if I''m as capable as you, I can run it as a fighter. That would be extra convenient because Silence''s idiot died early and we don''t have enough hands.


    And the time has come. By appointment, this commotion - it was actually meant to wipe you out and be replaced through the commotion in the arena. I can''t help but think the plan went crazy, but if the original individual doesn''t disappear, it''d be a hassle to have two people in the same shape, wouldn''t it?


    "... so what? I happen to be found by you, driving my life crazy by you, telling me to die because I''m done for. Is that what you''re saying?


    "Your answer! Well done. Oh, by the way, it was a whim on the spot that you were trying to get your hands on the men. There were ways to prepare strong enemies, but there were too many. Besides, you were going to be stronger, so I tried, but you turned out to be a great warrior. For once, you''re going to relieve yourself of humiliation to such an extent that your heart won''t break?


    Titty, and someone in front of me applauded. At that moment, Liliam was so exasperated that she forgot the injuries and poison she had pursued, that she jumped at some of them. The force may not be as strong, but I desperately set my sword together and stared at my opponent.


    "Don''t be ridiculous! What do you think of that pain? My life is just mine! Someone else is taking it away from me!


    "You''re the only one who thinks that. That much pain, there''s enough in the world to throw up and throw it away. Unfortunately, the weak are only used by the strong to die. You''ve lived in the arena, you know that? Or should I have released the demons in the arena?


    "I''m kidding!


    An exasperated Lilliam strikes out a fast streak, but the opponent is himself. Besides, in full swing, the speed of the attack can''t even catch up. He was calmly attacked and Liliam''s movements stopped when the sword pattern entered the dovetail. The last force was also exhausted. I can''t even help my sword-shaking hand anymore. Grabbing Liliam''s chest barn, which was about to lose its will, Liliam was caused.


    The other person has the same face as himself, glancing into Liliam''s eyes as if he were looking in the mirror. Liliam was prepared to die, but his opponent seemed to observe such Liliam with interest.


    "You''ve got a good face. If you insist, I don''t think you''re angry enough compared to me."


    "For what, doing this..."


    "I told you earlier. I hate everything. Everything hates this earth, the sky, the creatures breathing there. All you have to do is burn down the earth and so on, the sky and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so forth and so on and so forth and so on and so forth and so on and so forth and so on and so forth and so on and so forth and so on and so forth and so on and so forth and so on and so forth and so on and so forth and so Everyone may think about it once in their lives, but it''s hard to keep your anger down. I thought you would know if you were sold to the arena, used to be good by others, and hated people. I''m guessing it''s just people."


    In the fake eyes that told him so, Liliam saw an unbottomed rage. Fiercer than storm-angry lightning, more burning anger than a vent. Surely if you leave this opponent alone, you will hate and kill everything around you. I know exactly what needs to be stopped, but there was no power left in Lilliam right now.


    When Liliam couldn''t resist, they laughed lonely.


    "I''ve been watching this for a long time and I still have an attachment for you. We''re empty cicadas, but we each have our own self. My way of thinking is close to that of a woman. Sometimes I think like my daughter."


    "... but you''re going to kill him, aren''t you?


    "Yeah, there''s nothing I can do about this anger. Because this anger will never go away. If you want to stop, kill us all."


    Liliam''s fake put up a sword. The moment Lilliam, ready, tried to close his eyes, he broke through the window of Lilliam''s room and a black shadow jumped.


    Continued

 1443 City of Pleasure, Part 278 - Quiet Anger ⑥ -

    When Liliam barely checked the identity of the shadow with a blurred eye, it was a layer.


    "Boy..."


    Layer had already pulled the knife out, but was immediately slashed by the fake, although he ate only a moment into the situation that there were two people in the same shape as Lilliam. A fake face eats on a layer without hesitation.


    "Why is it slaughtered here?


    "Even if you have the same face, you can definitely see the color of killing. You are not Liliam. Are you the one who fought then? I forgot your name."


    "Have you come with the colour of killing? Surely you can''t imitate Lilliam herself that far."


    The fake in the shape of Lilliam took one end distance when he pushed the layer back. Using this time, Layer checked the pulse of Lilliam, who was about to lose consciousness.


    "(Well, he''s alive, but he could be pretty tough. Sounds like we need to hurry)"


    "- Silence. Remember, that''s the name that shows us. I''m in it..."


    On the way to fame, layers strike silence again. That''s when Silence quenched his anger.


    "I can''t even listen to you!


    "You''re a chatty guy to name silence"


    Layers and silence meet. Silence''s sword moves mimicking Liliam were sharper than those of the individuals he''d fought before, but Layer realized he had himself who wouldn''t bitter about it.


    "(Not like then. The sword over there is sharp, but it won''t be a problem at all. Not only do you see them, but you also see the surroundings well)"


    "Kid!


    Silence was attached to the fact that the sword did not strike. Silence can share the experiences of other individuals. Therefore, I also remember the sword muscle of the layer when I fought in Kandert, but I do not understand silence such as the fact that the current layer is growing rapidly from it. Even as we watch the layers grow through the foundines, our experience in the battle with Banderas has not been added, and what exactly is strength is the sadness of not being an individual for battle without knowing hand in hand.


    Layer gradually pulled Silence away from the fallen Lilliam, checking for a reflexively running silence, pretending to turn away where his attention was completely directed this way, making him fly off the railing and look like he was going downstairs, using his body like a pendulum to go upstairs again, poking the calf of Silence out of the gap between the railings without mistake.


    Throw something the layer took out of his nostrils at Silence, who happened to be out of shape. Silence waved his sword to knock them off reflexively, but the moment he found out what flew was just a stone, the layers used the table in the hallway as vertical and thrust it.


    "Ugh!?


    Silence, shaped to be pushed in, rolled off the top of the stairs and, wondering if the layers disappeared on the way to the roll, attacked him from the head of Silence as he ran against the wall. Undoubtedly, Silence''s cheeks are torn deep into Layer''s sword.


    But Silence stepped forward without turning around. He was more likely to be at a disadvantage if he was distanced than injured in the leg. More layers have thrown something, but Silence ignored it and stepped forward. If it''s about pebbles anyway, ignore it and step forward to make a blow. That''s the arrow tip I decided to do, now something has flown that''s different in sharpness and speed.


    Silence learns that his left eye was crushed with a dagger at the same time as his vision was halved. At the same time, Dagger pierced several bodies, and the scaffold slipped through where he hooked and retracted, and his right foot got into the ground. I can''t afford to take Silence into account, such as the fact that the layer was treading hard on the floorboard there earlier and was about to break.


    As Silence turned a long way forward, it was the moment when the layers who had stepped in thought broke their necks, releasing a blow of horizontal giraffes.


    "(Magic Eye)"


    Lilliam''s individual, imitated by Silence, even reproduces the Devil''s Eye. The technology itself is awesome, but it didn''t make me think to release the demonic eye, nor was it worth the use in the first place without waving a sword in this place. Other than that, there are other ways to use the Devil''s Eye, but Silence, who has never fought in Lilliam''s body, can''t come up with a way to apply it.


    Silence got an excellent individual, but he finally realized he wasn''t used to using it. Another meeting of swords to realize, the fundamental difference in the material of that sword. An outrage leaked out of Silence''s mouth just as a cleavage entered the sword.


    "Kid, it''s you again!


    But the sword of the lay, to ignore even the words, had fallen his neck with each of Silence''s swords. Looking at his fallen neck, Layer was crushing quietly, by contrast.


    "I don''t know. You show up before me."


    "Kid...!


    Layer waved his sword relentlessly against Silence, who tried to scream something even though it was only his neck. Where Silence''s head was so torn apart that he couldn''t say anything, Lunatica, who had followed him later, arrived.


    Continued

 1444 City of Pleasure, Part 279 - Quiet Anger (7) -

    Renatica made sure Lilliam was safe, and saw how the layers were. I look at the body rolling at my feet and tilt my neck.


    "Layer, briefly explain. There will be a hindsight soon."


    "Oh. Actually..."


    Layer explained that this was silence, and that Liliam had entered the force from being attacked. Lunatica had meanwhile been testing Silence''s body.


    "This is silence? I thought I''d put up with the dolls."


    "It''s supposed to be, but they''ve got nine others."


    "Two on top, one here... you should show it to Lisa once. These guys'' bodies, they''re not made of the same dolls they used to be. I can''t distinguish myself from humans. I can''t make a decision on that, but how did the layers tell?


    "Same killer. I think it''s easy, though?


    "I can''t tell if I''m not killin ''. If you''re sneaked behind my back and attacked, it''s over. There must be six more. You know what I mean?"


    "... right, let''s show Lisa. And we need to treat Liliam."


    "I know. I''ll leave it to you later. I guess it''s not a good idea to find out that layers can fight a lot. Pull back here immediately and report to Alpha Reese and Rhine."


    "To the captain and deputy captain? How so?"


    "At least we should talk to Alphilis. They can''t be irrelevant again. Besides, those two will work out a good plan. Besides, Alphilis has already noticed. It won''t deceive her forever."


    "... how could they have noticed"


    "That''s the strange thing about Alphilis"


    Weirdly convinced by Renatica''s words, Layer went far and went back to the Alphilis.


    Helping Lilliam and leaving it to Cassandra later, Alphilis decided to leave Tarrum early. It didn''t make any more sense to be here, and it doesn''t necessarily mean something''s going to happen yet. There were many concerns about Alphilis as well, but I am sorry for any further crisis. Even if not, they thought that if they were driven out by orcs'' leftover hunting, they would need to do the request on a monthly basis. There was also a small amount of desire not to be poisoned by the air in this city, where the chances of war with Romansland would increase.


    As Alphilis tried to put the team together and take the tarram, there was Forminey and Luvere at that exit. When Alphilis pulled the horse off the line, the three of us started talking. Luvere had erased his discomfort by lowering a little behind the formination, but it was Luvere who spoke.


    "You''re going."


    "Yes, I''m ready for the moment."


    "Because there''s really no demand for us?


    "I can''t think of anything specific. I''m not familiar with your abilities, and I don''t know your finances or your powers. I do not add the element of uncertainty to the strategy. This time, it''s all the more rewarding to know that you exist. If you''re ever grateful to us, think about what''s right for you as an eagle."


    "If that''s the case, I brought you a reply. Please give it to me."


    Levere handed over one seal, as the forminees urged. Because it is officially sealed, the contents cannot be seen immediately.


    "What''s this?


    "It''s a little bit of content. After you return to Arnelia, first go inside alone"


    "... it seems better not to show it to Miriazal, doesn''t it?


    "That would be better. For us and for you. And for Arnelia."


    "Okay. I''ll see you soon."


    "Yeah, I''ll see you soon,"


    To the words Alphilis smiled satisfactorily, trying to put the spot behind him. After Jaeger''s face goes, a city boy drops in on the form where he was on the spot. Probably a naive servant boy, but the child has lovingly given out one seal from his nostalgia.


    "Here you go, sister"


    I wonder who wrote it to you.


    "That was my black sister earlier."


    Forminey unexpectedly looked at Luvere and began to unseal and read the contents on the spot. Its content was astonishing.


    Continued

 1445 City of Pleasure, Part 280 - Quiet Anger 8 -

    "I have worked for the price, but I will leave one souvenir behind because I want to have a good relationship in the future.


    First Street, look into the basement of a separate home held by Corsens, who was the head of the financial sector. I think one less concern for you. "


    Luvere and Forminey looked at each other, but when they did people and looked into it, they found something horrible. There they found cruel chunks of meat that were worse than execution sites, dismantling humans and connecting them over and over again. In some of them, human ''parts'' were preserved in clean form. Some were connected and in human form, but they had been destroyed steeples without exception. It was as if he was afraid of something, breaking it in his mind so that he could never move again. I''m pretty sure what the Alphilis and the others did, but Levere sent a witch to make him look into the workshop with care, and it turned out that it was definitely the workshop for something that would silence it, and that it had been used for hundreds of years.


    The intention to use the product was also immediately known. Here they dormant and repair if injured. He said it was a repair factory for that. That''s why they never faded, and they never found them. I can also be convinced that he disappeared regularly. You mean Tarram was the perfect place to set up these facilities? In this city where people''s lives are sometimes even bought and sold for gold, they would have been easy to work with.


    He then contacted the department heads, and once again, Tarram would make a scene, but at the end of the day, Tarram would regain true stability.


    Later, both the forces in Tarram''s table and the forces behind him, including Luvere, will be linked with Jaeger in a deep relationship of trust, but that will be another story some time later.


    Are you all right, Liliam?


    "Cassandra, I''m sorry you''re busy."


    Cassandra sees Liliam, who is treated at the hospital. In his hand were bouquets of flowers and papers.


    "Look, it''s a paperwork that needs your settlement"


    "You want me to work for the sick? The doctor and Sister have told me not to get out of bed yet."


    "I can''t even do paperwork on my bed. Atashi is not good at using his head. I''d be in trouble without your extraction."


    "Huh, let me see"


    Liliam stopped writing and glanced at Cassandra''s paperwork.


    "... well, you should hire burned out Fourth Street residents in the medium and long term and hit the city walls and building repairs. Then we should set up robust fortifications where the orcs have attacked. Negotiate with neighboring cities and set up a standing army."


    "I''ve already done that. After a while, I realize the dragon''s nest could have been in their hands."


    "It''s something nobody thought of controlling where countless dragon species travel, but it''s certainly a path that allows us to ignore many commercial federal cities and get to the center.


    There''s less damage to the surrounding oak than I thought. I don''t think half the petition for the crusade is supposed to be filed. "


    "Oh. They''ve done a bunch of orcs with" Vain "appearing in bulk on everything. It seems strange that no harm has been done to humans. The Karatzel Cavalry is hunting for the rest. I''ve never worked more than I imagined."


    "Lots of void? Too many strange stories to surprise me anymore."


    "So is Atashi. It''s refreshing not to know the cause, but if you care about that, you can''t live in Tarram. That''s too much."


    "Tarrum as a demon cave could be a little decent, too. I''ve heard from no one about the killer who attacked me. Probably from the rulers of Tarram."


    "What?"


    "There won''t be anything to threaten you anymore. But your enemies are alive, and they won''t come back here again."


    "Ruler or... I wonder who it is after all. I think they''re just using them as well."


    "I don''t know. Outreach, maybe you''re using Alpha Reese as a good idea?


    "That woman? No way."


    "But it can''t be, can you say it all?


    Cassandra silenced on Lilliam''s words. Indeed, in terms of unpredictability, Alphilis was unknown.


    Cassandra thought about it a lot, but in the meantime, Lilliam is looking through the paperwork one after the other. And Cassandra cared a lot about the letter Lilliam was writing.


    "No, what were you writing? There''s no such thing as a relative to send out a letter, is there?


    It''s a resignation.


    "Resignation, right... hey!?


    "What are you in a hurry? It''s one of the things I''ve been thinking about. Even you are, aren''t you?


    "Well..."


    Cassandra loses words to abrupt stories. Liliam continued with an unchanging look.


    "You stayed in Tarham for a reason, but the blood of the adventurer should still make a scene, right? Sure, this city is moderately exciting and rewarding, but it should depend on people if that''s all it takes. And neither you nor I will be completely satisfied. No?"


    "Well... you''re right."


    "I thought the guy in this city who ruined my life would come back. But if that''s not possible, I''d like to work for Alphilis now. I want to have an adventure while my body moves satisfactorily. I''m human, so unlike you, I have a short life span."


    "I''ve been very honest with you. You''ve lost your possession."


    "I think so too."


    Liliam received Cassandra''s bouquet of flowers with a refreshing look. When I put on a gentle scent, I felt like something like vengeance would fly away somewhere.


    "I can''t believe Cassandra brought a bouquet of flowers. What kind of wind blow?


    "I''m not a rat. The boy at Jaeger''s brought it. He said he was unconscious and apologized for the visit yesterday. They just left a bouquet of flowers behind."


    "Well."


    "Don''t do it, Liliam. What are you gonna do with a kid like that?


    "I hope you don''t call me like a bad girl. I don''t care what he thinks of me."


    "Then what?


    "Right..."


    Liliam turned into a slightly troubled face. I remember the battle in my private residence naggingly. Surely I should have been stronger a few days ago. Even without crossing swords, we knew each other about it. But in a falling consciousness, the layers were certainly overwhelming silence. Even minus the fact that Silence isn''t using his body, what if he doesn''t see the boys for three days. I am just amazed at the rapid growth.


    A very straight sword muscle was preferred.


    I was wondering if you''d be interested.


    "Ha? Are you serious, you"


    "I hope you don''t take it for granted. But I have to thank you."


    Lilliam, who laughed, could no longer feel the shadow of extra anger or vengeance.


    Continued

 1446 City of Pleasure, Part 281 - Quiet Anger (9) -

    "... you look dead."


    "Sounds like it."


    Fondaine and the sword wind were secretly talking to each other with the walls behind their backs in the dark no one had seen. They can share experiences and memories when they disappear or meet certain conditions, but otherwise they need to meet and talk in person. Now Rosanna, who imitated Aquino, Skinnis, and Lilliam, felt and gathered together that she had vanished.


    "It was that kid again who did it. It makes me angry."


    "You should no longer think of me as a child. That''s the kid who keeps me from attacking."


    "The people I hit got hit, too. Still, you think I''m out of your offense?


    "I''m not out of sight, I''m good at the ability to read extremely small killings accurately. In addition, the rate of reaction that deviated from that normal orbit. If I could strike him by surprise, it wouldn''t be anything but magic."


    "But as long as you can react, you mean you can disable magic in Marveysblood. Shit, if that idiot hadn''t even given you the extra weapons, you could have done as much as you wanted."


    "It''s not like I still can''t do it. But now it''s not a good idea to tease. I''ve used every handkerchief I could but us."


    "So you''re giving up retaliation?


    "I didn''t say that. There must be retaliation somewhere. But not now, it''s a different priority. We should try not to meet more than that. Are you in touch with any other individuals?


    "Yeah, they''re all gathering at her, except us. There, you won''t encounter it now."


    "Then kid - did you say layer or something? You should unify your will when it comes to his response. We should all do it when we do it. We can''t be shredded any more. The layers won''t be intentional, but we can no longer regenerate after Rosanna''s death."


    "Well... should I contact your father?


    Fundaine was listening with a strange face. But the wind of the sword answered quietly.


    "Anyway, Father knows everything. But the fact that we haven''t heard anything from you is still in our hands. But when your father moves..."


    "So we''re used up. I can''t. I don''t want to be branded."


    "It once did. Some couldn''t. Repeating thoughts and errors, we are the best individuals in history today. That won''t happen."


    "Yet you were hit by that boy. I don''t think he''s just a human being. I wonder who he is."


    "It means that mutations also arise in humans. Characteristics and so on. I feel like I''m focusing on this era. The question is, what are the properties?"


    "He seemed to be absorbing the nature of the opponent he defeated."


    "It''s pretty nasty, suppose. You have to turn it off before it gets too strong."


    "Shall we keep an eye on him?


    "But who are you going to put on? The half-breed will notice, and now..."


    The Sword Wind and Fundaine discussions took place quietly to melt in the darkness.


    After Alphilis had left for some time, Levere was walking alone in the tarram. Though the threat has diminished, this city remains unchanged and obscene. Despite all that noise, the number of dewstores is no longer returning, rather the mercenaries head north only when they make money because of Romansland''s war. For this there are many who make Tarram their path, rather Tarram is more lively. Not to miss this time, the merchants raise their voices, and the prostitutes dress and seduce the men. In the back streets, suspicious objects are exchanged, collapsed buildings and the like are just demolished and reborn into new buildings, and if you stop climbing people''s mouths, it will be forgotten exactly 75 days or so. The essence of this city, unchanged for hundreds of years, was both successful and loving.


    Levere was visiting a small house with wine and a little excited confectionery in his hand. It is not easy to set up a house throughout the town of Tarram, and that is the majority of collective housing outside of luxury residential districts and merchants. There is only one small house that has been built on top of such a gathering of merchants. It was because of witchcraft that the house, which is obviously floating, is not noticed.


    Levere knocks on the front door three times, once, twice. There were signs that the junction would then be temporarily lifted, and a voice was heard from within.


    "Go ahead."


    "Excuse me."


    And it came to pass, when Levere went in, that there were so many plants therein that they could be seen as forests, and a small fountain, and a beast of warfare. The breadth is also obviously larger compared to the exterior. Are you expanding with magic, or are you twisting and bending the space itself and inviting it elsewhere? Today even the birds were flying, and one ecosystem itself was unfolding inside the house.


    I get a sigh of admiration no matter how many times I visit. As a magician, he was in the workshop of Earthgal, the owner of power equal to ideals and the head of the mentor.


    Continued

 1447 City of Pleasure, Part 282 - Quiet Anger

    Levere speaks to a young man dripping fishing lines for a single fountain in it.


    "Master, are you fishing again?"


    "This is the best way to train mentally. But it wasn''t for you, was it, Levere?"


    "I prefer knitting. Do you want to give a nostalgic story and even blossom in old stories?


    "Time is often good, but I don''t like you. Visit me. Let''s hear the requirements first."


    "The story is quick and helpful. The old man has a long story to tell."


    "Sometimes I wonder if I can fit the young."


    When Groundgal put the fishing line aside, he made sure to make a call to the lake to make the water table and chair appear. Are you used to Luvere, too, sitting on it without hesitation? I don''t see how it works or how my clothes get wet.


    And when Earthgal slapped his hand, a fairy-shaped user demon carried his drink as he fluttered. Earthgal drank it deliciously, but Levere politely refused.


    "''The Artificial Fairy (Ferrario)''? Still researching the creation of life?


    "No, I stopped that one. I know I can create it, but I know if I watch Anomaly, it won''t end up in a lot of ways. Fairies are demons of use that have only a certain function. You don''t drink more tea than that?


    "I''ve been poisoned about twice by you. I will not speak of any beverage or food you serve."


    "It''s terrible. For once, on purpose, but for once, it''s an accident, right? I didn''t think you could magically detoxify (detoxify) that much poison. You should learn a little more about general purpose magic. [M] Witch clubs are so distorted, but you guys have a problem with not doing well.


    Almost all of them are dead. You guys have to take care of this from now on, don''t you?


    "I''m not going to hold a tournament."


    "Witches of basic attributes will continue to be born unless that is what the earth dies and the Spirit dies. Unless there is a protective function called the Regiment, the Sorcery Society will occupy the witches that will be born. You must know the end of the witch being used. Can you turn away from that fact?


    "... that''s what I hate to say"


    "Hehe, it''s what they hated. He''s one of the few disciples I''ve ever had."


    That said Earthgal was laughing lonely. Luvere is also a mentor and hates this Earthgal thing, which is also said to be the head of the mentor. Sure, I have taught in using my abilities as a witch, but I don''t recall being coached a lot. They are taken to the Nest of Warcraft on a whim and left behind. Until the magic is depleted and unconscious. He was drunk without any foretaste of the poison, and he had also burned his room to sleep. Life with Earthgal was a lot to learn, but if you''re not motivated by yourself, you won''t move for a year with the fishing line hanging. Even when I left the workshop gently and became independent, I didn''t seem to realize that for three years. Here''s why no matter how good the mentor is, he''s no longer even looked at from the public or from the sorcery society''s power feud. They''re all abandoned, and public common sense doesn''t work at all.


    Levere couldn''t even keep up with Earthgal like that, and he jumped out of the workshop. Levere certainly doesn''t know anything about this master who barely speaks of himself. The disciple may not have been alone in his earlier mouth, but I had never heard any rumors without traces like the other disciples, nor had I ever accounted for them in a few secret arts.


    If that''s possible, I don''t even want to see your face. There''s a reason you visited the person.


    "There are a few things I''d like to confirm. How could you not be in a crisis in Tarram?


    "Hehe, you look scared. Did anyone close to you die?


    "Please don''t make fun of me. The end of this one was about the fourth damage, counting from the better, given the driving of the alphilis, but with you it would have been less. Don''t you?"


    "No, you''re not. If I care about that, it''s easy to get rid of that evil spirit, that bandrass, even the masked tutor and the sword wind"


    "Then why?"


    "Different perceptions of the crisis"


    When Earthgal sounded his fingers properly, various sights, not tarrams, shifted to the water surface of the spring. I didn''t immediately know what it showed, Levere, but eventually I realized one thing in common.


    "Is this... a battlefield across the continent?


    "Yes, well, including small scale feuds, but there''s been a war in a dozen places just to figure it out right now. Actually, it''s been all these decades. Do you have any idea what this means?


    "... that''s too much"


    "Exactly. Unlike you, who should only think about Tarram, our mentors observe events all over the continent. Extremely speaking, I love Tarram, but even I think I can burn down the hall as long as I''m safe. It''s hard to put all this magic back together, but it''s not like you can''t.


    We have been examining and drawing conclusions about this event since before the Witch Regiment was held. We are also where opinions are divided. Will you cooperate with, disagree with, or bypass the Orange? By the way, I''m a bystander, but the most people are the ones who offer to cooperate. In fact, we''re already working together. "


    "A foolish, order-minded mentor takes on a single stick of killing?


    "What order, I mean. Some mentors even recognize that humans are disturbing order. The Sorcery Society''s Tetrastine was doing well around it, but the leaders of the new Sorcery Association don''t seem to be that smart. I have also been embarrassed to be cautious about the obvious act of cooperation, which is also difficult inside. It was inevitable because the Orange Bull, originally the Five Wise Men, was a great indicator for our mentors."


    "Because..."


    "You''re still young, Levere."


    When Earthgal rang his fingers, now the faces of some of the characters came to mind. Except for Alphilis, Levere was an unknown face.


    Continued

 1448 City of Pleasure, Part 283 - Quiet Anger

    In it Earthgal continues their explanation as he points.


    "Although it is not as good as the star reading of the Orange Bull, our mentor has also chosen a person who is heavily involved in what is destined to be. Alphilis, Miriazar, and Orangeble themselves are numerous brilliants, mainly La Millishire, Puritanical White Fun, Tetrastine, etc. Among them there are two darknesses that swallow light in darkness, contrary to the small stars that increase shine in particular.


    One is an evil spirit boy called Doom. It''s troublesome not to be a complete evil spirit, but as his subordinates, the evil spirits, disappear, his own power feels much greater. His original destiny is not supposed to be like that, but he seems to be becoming something that goes far beyond reason.


    The other is the darkness that grows beside Puritanical White Fun. It''s not a certainty about this yet, but the fate of the continent will change dramatically when its darkness interferes with the stars on this continent.


    And there are two who are unable to grasp who they are. One is a reaction that disappeared or appeared or was not there decades ago. Sometimes I''m beside the Alphilis, sometimes I''m beside the Orange Bull, but I have no idea how much I''m trying to figure out. It''s incredible, but it''s not our mentor''s opponent. "


    "Can''t you interfere with a mentor, etc., and is that happening?


    "It''s the same for me to be surprised, but I can''t help it because I do. As a typical being, the ancient dragon is, but I guess it''s at least as good as that. Or more. Perhaps this is what is also called destiny.


    The other, I can''t even tell if it''s a star or a darkness. It appears everywhere, and even we have difficulty tracking it. There were two mentors who tried to get in deep before, and they lost touch. I''m pretty sure they killed him first. "


    "Most mentors do use defense-specific sorcery, right? You mean you killed him by accident?"


    "I''m not supposed to be some sort of accidental sorcery user. Unlike witches, we rarely take disciples, nor have we accepted new mentors'' companions in recent decades. It is our current situation that does not cause substitution, but there are few more qualified and no shepherds. Few people can stand such an abstinent life, and few will be able to empathize with us as we continue to remain without evolution or degeneration.


    At least we may have to wait until we come out on the table about its unidentified existence. Perhaps our intentions are also understood and moving, and no more prying was to be done than we did not know any existed "


    "It''s a mentor-like mindset. I don''t like it around there. You don''t want to be actively involved while you see a bad fate, but you want to get your hands on something that can easily be extended. Are you even going to be the alterer of history?


    "Bad fate is in the first place, isn''t it? For example, that Tarram will perish? I am in the form of a human being, but some other mentors are not human. How about an orc mentor, for example? Can we cut off which should have perished in this battle?


    "... it"


    "Extreme story, I will never let Tarram destroy me. I didn''t intend to hit my hand before that. That much attachment, benevolence, and fringe are felt in this city, but even that idea is not necessarily necessary for a mentor.


    But I prefer to think like you, Levere. [M] My emotions had already dried up by the time I was your age. Anger, grief, cry. It is also a privilege allowed to man. The ancient dragons sealed themselves for a reason. They were repellent of emotions dying. "


    Groundgal''s words cut off one end, while the workshop rocked. I find Levere strange about the sound of it.


    "The workshop rocks...? You''re protected by witchcraft."


    "No, it served precisely as a sensor. Is this... is Endelload gonna happen?"


    "Is this" Flaming Princess Endelload "?


    "Don''t worry, Gwendorf is on his way. He seems to be doing a good job. But now the clock needle has moved faster than expected. The other old men seem to be awake. Now the Orange Bull is unstoppable."


    "Orangeable behavior... what the hell is that?


    "It''s not fair to teach that. But perhaps Alphilis imagines it to some extent.


    What are you going to do now? Do you want to stay in Tarram like this, or...?


    "I was going to talk to you about that, but I changed my mind. Again, you are untrustworthy. I''m glad I didn''t let you see Alphilis."


    "But I don''t know how, but I was aware of my presence. By the way, I didn''t give you a clue. How do you think she noticed?


    "She doesn''t really understand her talents herself. That''s what I''m saying."


    "I hope you know that. She''s the one who needs to live from now on, no matter what the Orange Bull is. And the mentors. That''s what we all agree on. If you think so, you should help her, the king of elephants."


    "Even if you don''t tell me. There''s only one correction. She may not be the king of elephants, may she?


    "Are you telling me you''re the king of all things? That would be more interesting. I''m sure she''ll take us to Orangeables and more worlds than we ever dreamed of."


    "It''s not what I found out about your dreams or anything. Excuse me."


    Levere tries to leave Earthgal''s workshop while expressing his indignation in footsteps. Earthgal threw something behind it and gave it to me. When Levere took it, it was like a small cylinder.


    "What''s this?


    "When you can use magic, it''s how demons pop up. You should contact me if you need anything. I hope you don''t get me wrong, but I personally am on your side with Alphilis. Talk to me whenever you have a problem."


    "... for once, I''ll remember"


    Levere looked sinister and went out to miss it. Groundgal drips the fishing line again, looking at the various figures who have moved to the fountain.


    Continued

 1449 City of Pleasure, Part 284 - Quiet Anger

    "Hey, Volgius'' grandfather. At least sleep in peace."


    Garland was praying at the Arnelia branch of Tarram. Unlike that of Arnelia, who kneels and prays with her hands together, she does not gently put her hands on her chest while standing and meditating. But his figure of prayer in front of the graves of the martyrs behind the branch even made him feel majestic, far from its crude normal behaviour.


    It was good until I added flowers to my grave, but I started running booze to that grave like a garland. Brandio accidentally scratched his mouth as he watched.


    "Wasn''t Volgius'' grandfather Shimoda?


    "That''s okay. I''m not actually swallowing, I''m in the mood for this, mood. The thoughts on the other side are important."


    "It''s not the mourning of the dead, it''s self-gratification."


    When Brandio was spooked, Garland threw away the empty liquor bottle as if it looked like one. The face is also strangely clear.


    "Now I don''t need you here. It''s time for this city to leave."


    "The benefactor. Why don''t you come to the grave once in a while?"


    "That''s an impossible consultation. I''m going to act like I can''t face Volgius'' grandfather. Look, I''m Brandio, the extremist."


    To Garland''s words, Brandio''s gaze sharpens. Garland looked at that gaze from the front, but didn''t wander at all.


    "Don''t tell me you and Wye are connected. When you forget about that. Especially when Lapenty''s grandmother finds out."


    "You don''t have to worry, you won''t be on the surface stage. I didn''t sign up for Arnelia, I''m pretty familiar with Arnelia. Even Volgius'' grandfather doesn''t know how many of my people are in the first place. Nobody cares that we disappeared from Tarram.


    I guess you''ll just be prepared for the lurker, huh?


    "I wouldn''t worry about that. But yeah. I''ll have you guys lurk in four parts from now on. I''ll get back to you when it''s time for action."


    "Can you tell me about your next prey and when?


    "It''s time for the Continental Peace Conference. Sovereign monarchs, delegates from all over the country gather together for seemingly tight security, but there will always be holes. Poke there. You don''t know the prey until the last minute. Yeah."


    "Hmm, it''s a prudent thing. You think we''re gonna betray him?


    "Even if you betray me, nobody''s gonna let you deal with me. I thought I''d betray you, but I can get information from the body."


    "Well... then I guess you can''t tell me about the person behind you, either, naturally?


    Garland questioned her, distorting her mouth willingly, but Brandio was laughing equally thoughtfully again.


    "Let''s see. I can tell you about the sponsors. Yeah, there''s not a single thing. Do it?


    "Then there''s just one thing. You mean Arnelia hates that sponsor as much as we do?


    "Let it go. Wye''s sponsors hate Arnelia violently. That''s common with you guys. Don''t worry about it, but we''re gonna make it happen."


    "That''s fine. I just follow your instructions. Now that Volgius'' grandfather''s dead, he doesn''t have much of a goal in his life. Just one thing. You don''t hate Arnelia, do you? Why are you acting with us?


    Brandio breathed one loud breath into Garland''s words, but now he replied with a smile.


    "What does that have to do with you?


    "There is. Whoever has a different purpose betrays him easily. I don''t trust you."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll work just fine for the job. Wye too. Miriazal is so out of the way. When it comes to wanting you to disappear, you and your purpose are the same."


    "Why do you want me to disappear"


    "That''s more interesting, huh?


    When I uttered the word. I looked Brandio in the eye and Garland remembered the sentiment of fear for the first time in a long time. Since when have you learned to fear? Garland, who wandered through most of his training grounds, never blunted his thinking, whether in front of a bunch of demons or in front of a situation where he might not be good at it. Fear only blunts judgment and thinks it''s in the way of living. Yet the moment I looked Brandio in the eye, Garland was unable to move like he was frozen.


    Seeing such a garland, Brandio took a single seal out of his nostalgia and let it shake in his hand.


    "You can receive the following instructions and the gold you need in your guild. Don''t ask me what''s right?


    "... oh."


    Garland managed to reply, but stood by the spot until Brandio disappeared. And I was desperately turning my head about the meaning of that eye.


    "(My eyes now... give up. It was an eye that gave up everything and didn''t expect anything from it. What kind of despair do you see and grow up with? Isn''t he just a pilgrimage)"


    But I also felt that it would endanger me to look into it. But now he believed that he had not lied, and Garland had decided to hide himself for a while, as he had been instructed.


    Continued

 1450 Light swallowed by turbulence, Part 1 ~ Awakening of the Flaming Princess ① ~

    Gwendorf was feeling the anomaly of the world. The ground did not shake, but I felt that the magical flow of the earth, called the dragon vein, had changed. Just looking at it from the sky can tell the difference, what happened has been considered. Someone of the old men woke up.


    Gwendorf was flying the user demon in eight directions, moving his wings as soon as possible. I don''t know who happened from the way things changed, but I kind of put it around. That seemed like a hit.


    It was Greystone that Gwendorf reached. The volcanic swarm there is always active, but today it was erupting an exceptional fire. The shape of the mountain has changed, spraying fire from the middle belly of the mountain other than the crater. It is easy to imagine that when you look at the mountains that erupt in great flames as if they were a festival, the living areas of the organisms that probably lived here have also changed.


    And Gwendorf realized that one mountain was completely gone. I didn''t blow it up in the eruption. Lava poured into the big hole, which was empty, and I could see someone in the center of it. Gwendorf slowly descended as he changed into a human form with an illusion.


    "Dear Endelload, Are you awake?"


    "Is that Gwendorf''s boy there? Nice guy."


    A fuzzy woman who grabs onto lava like a hot spring. It is the phantom figure of the Great Tortoise Warcraft, the "Flaming Princess" Endellord. Though she was not a dragon, a warcraft that lived for ten thousand years, she became more than a dragon for a long time, living wisdom and strength. On its back it is said to be giant enough to bear a volcano and the exhaling breath burns down the forest in one. Ice Emperor Bikezel and I are friends of the dog monkeys by nature, but Endelload has never lost. He only thought about the little lad, such as Bikezel.


    Gwendorf also naturally took many trips to the sleeping place of Endellord as he went around the place where the ancient dragon fell asleep. But as hard as I could, Enderoid didn''t try to wake up. When Gwendorf was still young, he slept shallow and often appeared as a sleigh, but this was the first time he had seen him awake. It took me hundreds of years to fall asleep, so I thought I needed a similar amount of time to wake up, but what happened? Although it is a belligerent personality according to other people''s stories, I thought the original turtle was responsible for the heavy hips and nothing like moving aggressively. Endelload, which grabbed onto the lava, seemed firmly awake.


    As Gwendorf descended near the lava, he just glanced at him with enthusiasm. Even true dragon scales are temperatures that are not burned if prevented by magic. Seeing the look on Gwendorf''s face, Endellord was guessing.


    "Shall we change places?"


    "No, even as it is"


    "Say stupid. For me, even if it''s like Yuji, it''s a fever that''s not safe with True Dragon. We can''t talk about it in a place where we''re not comfortable."


    As Endellord stepped out of the lava and squealed his fingers properly, the lava tucked around her like a dress. Slowly lowering his hands further down, the lava flow stopped, cooling and some of it solidified.


    When the lava was similarly consolidated and made with an impromptu chair and table, Endellord sat down gracefully.


    "Well, I know the situation roughly, but if you have any questions, let me ask you something"


    "So why did it happen? I didn''t ask you to answer my call."


    "Did you hear that? But it wasn''t a strong enough call to wake up. I woke up because I had a strong stimulus. One is that Bikezel woke up and died even more. One is that the dead began to emerge simultaneously on the ground. Do you have any idea?


    "Probably all orangeable teasing. Actually..."


    Gwendorf started talking about recent events. I shared my own assumptions about Orangeable''s behavior, and the idea. Endellord was listening to the story, exhaling loudly when it was over.


    "I see... I thought the Orange Bull was trying to be too responsible, but you were pretty contrived. And it seems like it would be nice to rely on someone else a little more."


    "I hope you''ll at least talk to me before I move on to action"


    "Well, don''t even think about it the other way around. It is also believed that we could not consult the Lord because of his importance."


    "So you think you''re playing the villain?


    "You won''t know unless you ask me that, too. Either way, I kind of get the idea of the Orange Bull. Whatever."


    Endellord tried to say that much and was annoyed. ''Cause I felt a nasty sign.


    "- My brother-in-law did it at the hour. Did I mention a serpent or something?


    "Yes, I do, though. Something?"


    "Have you seen him lately?


    "No. Me and him, we''ve been busy doing something.


    "Go now. Signs are gathering around him. It''s so dangerous that I can feel it through my veins."


    "! Immediately"


    When Gwendorf returned to the dragon in an instant, he flew high in the sky. When Enderoid looked at it, it was relative to the yugdrasil that appeared behind it.


    "Well, who is it? Were you the one who made me sense of the Serpent crisis?


    "That''s right. It is unacceptable for an old man like you to be involved in the fate of the continent. Wasn''t that the conclusion you yourselves arrived at?


    "Sure. If something mighty like us makes a will decision, that''s all destiny moves. Even if the decision was correct, it came to the conclusion that it might not be desirable on this continent where a wide variety of life lives.


    But what does that have to do with you?


    "If I hadn''t stopped, you would have told Gwendorf about the peppers and the extras. That''s troublesome, at least not now. Oranzebul''s actions will be accomplished or stopped, that''s what the people who live on the modern continent have to do."


    "That may indeed be the case. But it''s an orange zebra, right? I don''t think we can stop it with a little human or any other species."


    "That''s the idea that''s evil, Endelload. It doesn''t matter if it''s their choice."


    "Who is the Lord who says that? I don''t recognize you."


    "Old or enderoid, I don''t know who I am. Or, if you call him" Numbers, "don''t you understand?


    Endellord''s complexion changed to that word. At the same time, I found out who the Yugdrasil was in front of me.


    Continued

 1451 Light swallowed by turbulence, Part 2 - Crying of the Sea Dragon ①

    "Then, stupid. How could someone like you be alive? Impossible, that''s the impossible!


    "I don''t think it''s possible either. But it was my mother''s wish. I can''t stop yet. Enderoid, I don''t care if you''re awake, but don''t get involved in this fight at all. At least not until we come to a conclusion. If you try to intervene, I''ll rule it out. Therefore, I do not want to use extra force. Do you understand me?


    "What... Got it. I guess there''s no choice."


    Endellord obeyed Yugdrasil''s words in a blue but regrettable manner. I only asked one question if it was still intentional.


    "I just want you to tell me one thing. Do you still have that pledge then?


    "It''s not going on, but I''m moving in another will. Don''t worry, it shouldn''t be bad."


    "Can I believe that word?


    "I have no more than one question. But don''t worry. Me and my mother, we''re not like the scraps of those days. Now I''m never going to go wrong."


    That''s all Yugdrasil told him, he walked off sliding over the lava and disappeared. Endelload had missed the appearance, but understood that a time of bad patience was likely to continue for some time.


    Serpent continued his purification work in the swamps unchanged. Due to the fact that it draws in the starch in the surrounding area, the purification work does not always appear to be in progress. Still, efficiency has improved considerably over the past few decades because of the familiarity with the use of magic. Spirits and fairies are gradually increasing, and you can''t help but say that things are going well. Even though it would not have been such a hassle if I had taken it seriously from the source such as the purification work, if I thought this had happened because of my laziness in the past, which is true dragon, these hundreds of years are like punishment.


    I have embraced my destiny to stay in the marshes with that in mind, but for the first time in a long time I had come to think of another possibility because I had touched upon the liberal and wide-ranging notion of a human being who would be an alphilis. In the first place, what does it mean that starch accumulates without carrying out purification work? Long ago, there shouldn''t have been such a thing in True Dragon''s role, and the fact that purification work was needed indicates that the ground pulse is crazy. So what caused the ground pulse to go crazy?


    The earth pulse is also known as the dragon pulse, but even though it is the atmospheric (odd) flow of the earth, there are times when the flow changes like a creature. When that happens, the mountains wither, or eruptions, floods, etc., but if they still change slowly, they will not do as much damage as they do. Although changes in terrain can occur due to the movement of ground veins, it should be considered that ground veins are clogged when starches occur. Or has the flow been forced to change? Possibilities to come up with then are the intervention of Oranzeble. If it''s magic enough to change the ground pulse, I can only come up with about Orangeable. Even the old men, beginning with the ancient dragons, did not have that much knowledge.


    "Aurangebull, what are you going to do?"


    Sarpent flew the user demon all over the continent with his floating margin, observing the changes on the continent over the past few months. Then there was a change in some coastal towns. These days, fish have been caught strangely, and the tide has changed. Sarpent still doesn''t know what that means. That''s why I wanted to discuss it with Gwendorf. I wondered how the continent looked from the sky.


    Besides, I am also concerned about the trend of Fairtoose, who became my lover. After the Witch Regiment is finished, the results are reported to True Dragon, but sometimes it takes years. We can ask how things are going via the demon, but Serpent waited, thinking that if the superior dragon, True Dragon, did that, it might have an unparalleled effect on Fairtoose. I don''t believe that if you are a competent and cautious witch in Fairtoose, you will fail, but there are traitors in the Witch Regiment who are ending up in failure in the first place, etc., is a serpent who doesn''t even think of shards.


    It would be possible to leave once the purification of the marshes had progressed a little further, and it was an arrowhead that I thought it might be advisable to consult with Gwendorf on what was going on on on the continent. Unwanted visitors arrived at the source of the Serpent.


    "Hey, are you the sea dragon salpent?


    "Who, you?


    Sarpent suddenly exposed his discomfort to someone like the boy he visited. If you can, you feel uncomfortable like you''ve been draped with a great deal of shit in your own nest. I could see at a glance that the boy in front of me was not what he looked like. Whether you look at evil spirits who exasperate the evil spirits who refrain from beside them, or those who exasperate the murderous.


    The boy greeted him with great admiration, but without alarm.


    "I''ll see you first. I''m Doom. As you can guess, it''s like being halfway between evil spirits and humans."


    "... um, what''s that evil spirit for? I''m not sure I''m here to talk to you."


    "Right, this place is very uncomfortable for us. Your feet tingle with purified water, and for us it''s a poisonous swamp. Personally, I think it''s beautiful."


    "Well, is there a heart that feels something beautiful?"


    "Well, I''m not stupid enough to deny anything even beautiful. It''s just whether it''s compatible or not. By the way, I get revulsion. [M] So..."


    When Doom raised his hand gently, evil spirits began to swirl around him. At the same time, the men who took them enter the fighting posture.


    "I was wondering if you could let me kill you a little."


    "... kuku, good. I didn''t expect you to come grand from the front. That''s good."


    Sarpent moves the body that was seated and is in a combat position.


    Continued

 1452 Light swallowed by turbulence, Part 3 ~ Cry of the sea dragon ② ~

    - A few hours before that...


    The Dooms were assembling in front of the swamps. Faces are Doom, Osiria, Maneater, Titania, Tetrastine, and Lissy.


    Doom stood on a dead tree and looked down at each one in an attempt to explain the purpose of this assembly.


    "You''ve come together well, everyone. Is this because of my people''s desires, too?


    "You didn''t say anything stupid. Explain it quickly. Who would come without a loan to you?"


    "I don''t care about anything. But let me ask you something."


    "I''m sorry about Nori, already!


    Doom saw the reaction of everyone who had cooled down and decided to start explaining it in a boring way. Cerberus, if Gunz were here at this time, it would be somewhat different, but we are in the midst of helping to control the dragon''s nest, including Lydil. That would be more of their experience, and just as this task was considered too load-winning.


    "Briefly, then. Follow me as I hunt for the True Dragon Serpent now."


    "... abruptly again"


    "That''s where I need a little more explanation."


    Exactly. Now everyone''s face was changing. Actually, not even Osiria has been informed of the purpose of this one. I kind of imagined it, but I don''t know if I came here.


    Doom began explaining satisfactorily when he saw their reaction like that.


    "My job is to pollute the earth. That would be more convenient for my presence, and purifying the serpent would be very troublesome. This is beneficial for black magicians."


    "Wait, now you''re moving for the black magician? Do you need that?


    "I do. Regardless of the Titania you betrayed, I''m still part of the Black Mage. I don''t want to be flattered by Orange Bull, and I want to earn a few points here. I don''t know if I can get Bradymaria or Lifeless stared at by Oranzebul."


    "But wasn''t True Dragon your call not to kill?


    "That''s convenience until you finish True Dragon. What Oranzebul feared was that the True Dragons would unite and resist. Though Gwendorf would have stuck together, I thought the black magician would be in danger if the True Dragon, said to still exist, struck in a herd.


    But there are no more real dragon herds. Peace with the word "temporary truce" doesn''t make any sense anymore, and it''s the serpent that gets in the way, and you don''t think there''s any need to keep it alive at all "


    "But does it make sense to take the risk and kill on purpose? Wouldn''t that be an Orangeable idea?


    "That''s right. So it is in my interest to earn points and increase the world''s uncleanness. There''s no other reason."


    Titania didn''t believe Doom''s words, but it was also her desire as a swordsman to try to fight True Dragon once, and thought no further prying was useful. It is also true that Doom owes it.


    Tetrastine had no point or significance in just hunting the Sarpent, but a blow from the True Dragon could kill us or ourselves. When I looked at Lissie and confirmed her will, I decided to follow her in silence.


    In that sense, in a blind face, Osiria calmly questioned Doom.


    "Nevertheless, it could be a hassle later on if you can get caught up in the orange zebul. Are you all right?"


    "I can''t get my hands off Oranzeble right now. The plan''s in the pack, and he''s got a lot to do. You won''t be able to get out of the workshop for a while. You''re supposed to be a black magician for this time."


    "Who taught you?


    "My dear friend tells me."


    Doom triumphed, and Osiria guessed what ''friends'' meant.


    "What are the odds?


    "I have a must-have strategy. Otherwise they won''t come."


    "Oh, about that. But isn''t it counterproductive?


    "Well, if not, I''ll just put it back out. Still seems to serve a minimum purpose though. Okay, let''s go."


    Doom either went out for a little while or turned to Sarpent in a light foothold.


    And to this day. The swamps and warcraft we encountered along the way didn''t even get used to shoulders. Quite a few evil spirits and starches were at least the food for Doom. Doom thinks this place is very cozy.


    "You''re doing great. If I can''t win this, I guess evil spirits retire."


    "If you have time for a mess, call me!


    Serpent flew a sphere of light out of his mouth. When Doom turned his hair in between, there was a little pile of water columns up far behind him.


    Continued

 1453 Light swallowed by turbulence, Part 4 ~ Cry of the sea dragon ③ ~

    "Dude, are you going to blow up the swamp!? Well, if you''re a sea dragon, spit water!


    "Why does a sea dragon have to throw up water? Isn''t that prejudice?


    A niggling serpent strikes Doom. Sarpent''s body usually lies in the swamp, but for the first time in a long time, he lifted it to attack that body. Although the Dooms had only seen the body of the area that had been purified and clear-current, the Sarpent usually buried its body at the bottom of the swamp. When I lifted that body, the earth swayed, and the part of my head rose to a height that would be several times higher than the fire dragon, and from far away the body of the sarpent lifted as many as a bridge. The length of the Sarpent, which the Dooms thought was dozens of meters at best, had completely betrayed their expectations. This is long enough to think that even a fort can be rolled up and crushed.


    "... Huh? How long has it been?


    "You don''t know? Sea dragons are the largest of dragons if only in length. Aside from the substandard dragons like Meadow Dragon Ignage, giant creatures more than me exist only to count first. You''ve been challenging the fight without even knowing that?


    "Ugh, shut up!


    Serpent serializing braces as if to mock an upsetting doom. Now they fire multiple smaller spheres of light at the same time, and they come in a row. Doom was on the defensive side as he fled around.


    "Ugh!


    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong? It."


    When Sarpent hits the surface of the water with his torso, a tsunami occurs and hits Doom. A doom that builds a wall of evil spirits to defend against the lack of escape, but I saw that wall shredded in one shot.


    "Purified water must be a natural enemy to evil spirits. I can''t hold many shots. It!"


    When the salpent slammed the surface of the water as interesting and many tsunamis erupted, Doom rolled over the evil spirit''s wall and caused multiple occurrences, scaffolding it and rushing up to a height where the tsunami could not reach.


    Serpent impresses me.


    "Well, do you use it like a staircase? This is clever."


    "It''s the highest of the evil spirits that exist. If we don''t live up to the expectations of the evil spirits, we''ll be possessed and killed."


    "But in that limited scaffold, there''s no escape?


    The moment I come to the front of the Serpent, Doom realizes there are countless chunks of water floating around him. Serpent waited in an offensive position.


    "Ko... of!


    Water Column Transverse (Undinestrike)


    Countless waters deformed like spears, spinning and fried penetration while hitting the doom. To make the chase even more, Sarpent threw up a brace of water this time from his mouth. A torrent-like brace pierced the point where the doom was and swept away the trees on the ground.


    "Hmm, did you do it right? If you don''t do much, you''ll break the nature that grew up in the swamp."


    Sarpent intended to purify and fight not to destroy the forest he grew up in, but the damage was still immense around him.


    And there''s no sign of a counterattack from the blown doom. I don''t think he''s dead yet, but Serpent wanted to surprise his quieter surroundings ".


    "What, are we done here?


    When Sarpent tried to fill his body again, asking how it was, he noticed an anomaly that had occurred around him. There is abnormally little water around.


    When I realized that, Doom came back again.


    "No, no, that''s just not the end of it. It''s been a long time since we fought, Dear Sea Dragon."


    "Then what happened?


    "We need to fight with a little more attention to our surroundings. I''m not in love enough to think I can win just by pushing the force from the front, neither am I.


    Why do you think we have so little water around us?


    "... no way"


    "Hey, Doom. Approximately the waterways that come in here have been frozen."


    Tetrastine shows up. Its body glowed white, its feet frozen every time it walked. The same is true of Lissy, who refrains from next door. After seeing how it was going, Sarpent perceived the situation and Doom nodded satisfactorily.


    "Um, good luck. Then why don''t you join us in this fight?


    "I''m not one of your men. Wake up, Vajnu. It''s time."


    A second spiritual face emerges on Tetrastine''s body. On top of that wrapping ice, the thunder was starting to run.


    "Ooh... Tetrastine! Oh, my God, oh, my God."


    "Can''t you guys say anything but cry? Sometimes even a useful word. Spit it out."


    "There''s no way I can tell you... I tried to help you guys with this trick. I can''t stop resenting you!


    "Flawney, shut up for a second"


    Tetrastine threw her finger into the eye of the ice spirits that surfaced on her body. Ice Spirit Flawney with crushed eyes, screaming and bleeding.


    "Ahhh!


    "Be quiet, they are true dragons. Me and Lissy just can''t afford it."


    "You... you sewed the Spirit on your body and sealed it? It''s a curse!


    Sarpent exposes himself to anger. That too should be true, not only of the Sarpent, which should protect the Spirit and nature, but the captivity of the Spirit is a curse for all living beings. No creature can exist without spirits. Even orcs and low-level goblins who supposedly only have lust and sleep cravings are told to just lay back and be frightened when the Spirit manifests itself. Capturing it is something that is not normal, but more contraindicated to the creatures of this world. I couldn''t have missed it enough to say how human I was supposed to protect.


    "Free the Spirit immediately! That way we''ll at least kill you without suffering!


    "I don''t like it, I can''t even eat it into the meat. If you take them off, they''ll just die."


    "Then I will make you disappear!


    "If you can, I''d like to ask you to do it."


    Lissy and Tetrastine disappeared to the lid. At that moment, the two figures in front of you.


    "It''s the power I got. Try the True Dragon opponent."


    When Lissy''s two swords burst, he hit both eyes of the serpent. Though he blocked his eyes and protected his eyeballs, Sarpent is temporarily deprived of vision.


    Continued

 1454 Light swallowed by turbulence, Part 5 - Cry of the Sea Dragon ④ -

    Sarpent roared reflexively and threw up a brace of water even more radially as she stopped Lissy from moving. Lissy was blown away by the tremendous water pressure, but Tetrastine had been circling behind the serpent before the roar was emitted.


    "Does a dragon mean it''s okay to pour electric shocks directly into your brain?


    Placing one hand on the head of the Serpent, Tetrastine pours electric shock (shock bolt) with all its magic. But a sarpent that looked like an electric shock was working, but the lid, which should have been damaged, was already blocked, and when I saw my eyes move towards Tetrastine, I instantly left the scene and joined Lissy.


    The Lissie managed to recover while clamping her right hand leg.


    "Tetra, I''m sorry. Looks like the eyelid wound was shallow."


    "No, it wouldn''t have worked either way. I thought electric shock was effective on aquatic organisms, but it''s pure water that he wraps around his body surface. Electric shock deactivated. Touch that. Okay, but I''m wrapping it up like a slime by increasing the density of the water. That''s not how physical attacks work.


    If partially evaporated, it becomes fog and diffuses magic. Even though there are fewer around, defense by the water column is also possible. And most importantly, I''m used to fighting. You''re such an impotent cunt when you''re young. "


    "So, no gaps"


    "If only I''d done it normally. Maybe not if we use all the Spirit species, but I don''t want to expose my wife. You''re right that Doom made Titania withhold. But how do you lure that serpent into alarm?"


    I do have a trump card, Doom said. They haven''t let us know what that is, but trump cards can also be wiped out lightly if used incorrectly.


    Surely you won''t be killed early, including yourself. But it''s possible to seal our movements and capture them. It hurts to lose Doom''s trust here, but if you give him time, the waterways he froze will also collapse because of it. I thought we had to think about it, including the retreat, yet Doom stepped forward with Osiria.


    "I can''t help it, do I do it? Osiria!"


    "Isn''t it me who does it?


    "No, just build me a path. I''ll do it when we get close."


    "Rarely motivated, huh?


    "Sometimes I have to show you something cool."


    "I hope you don''t."


    "I''m going to put on an orange zebra. I mean, what are you gonna do if you can''t take this down?


    Sarpent responds with a brace to Doom''s unusual momentum. Now it was not the water, but the fog in the body, and it was scattered on one side. If it is also to be the purified water around it, it is no different to the walls of acid for Doom and Osiria the Evil Spirit.


    Doom wrapped himself in evil spirits that made every Osirian sphere and stormed from the front.


    "Well, then I can''t see the front!


    Far more ice spears than earlier skewer a mass of evil spirits. But at the next moment, a number of similar spheres of evil spirits popped out of the fog. A surpent I ate for a moment, but I quickly regain my mind.


    "Funny! Which one''s real?


    Not long ago, dozens of times more spears floated in the air and were released simultaneously. Ice spears poured down like rain, and the evil spirits of the sphere were skewered without one left every time they came out of the fog. The evil spirits, which should not be hardened by ice, were also unable to move off the spot to an overwhelming amount of spears, descending and overlapping on cold and hardened waters.


    Serpent read Doom''s intentions as soon as possible on that barren offense, which often lasted.


    "... everything!


    Soon the sarpent relentlessly threw up a brace of maximum output light against Doom, who circled behind him. But when Osiria was forced to defy it with mindfulness, Doom stormed in there.


    "Yeah, yeah!


    Doom storms around with evil spirits. And you''re spinning it around and boosting your thrust.


    Though Sarpent tries to take the ice shield by generating multiple shields, Doom progressed without a problem. One, two, three pieces broke through instantly, and a few moments before Sarpent''s body surface, Doom had been slammed to the ground with a tremendous impact from the top.


    Continued

 1455 Light swallowed by turbulence, Part 6 ~ Cry of the sea dragon ⑤ ~

    "The idea is good. But not to that extent."


    Serpent was smashing Doom with his right hand. Doom''s consciousness had been lost to the shock of crushing every evil spirit that had converged. Upon confirmation that Doom had lost consciousness, Sarpent revived the waterway that had been frozen and summoned purified water. We thought that the water we have today was not enough to purify these evil spirits.


    Sarpent carefully surrounded Doom and Osiria, asking questions.


    "Well, I''m going to purify you guys. Exactly instantaneously it won''t be possible, but it will only take some time to extinguish for a strong amount of sloppiness. You may be going to suffer, but is there anything left to say?


    "I don''t. Instead, what about you?


    "Why me? Leaving behind what?


    "This doom certainly doesn''t have the sense to fight, and you can''t say you''re smart. Honestly, some black magicians are insulted. But the evil spirits that are mixed with humans learn. And only bad wisdom works better than anyone else.


    You think this weak, cowardly man with no chance of winning will come out in front of a true dragon?


    I did not defend it, but rather it was too late for the moment when Sarpent guessed the intent of the spicy Osirian opinion. In the part where Sarpent put his body out on the ground, a woman stood. Sarpent was frozen to that appearance as if time had stopped.


    "F, Fairtoose...?


    "Serpent"


    When Fairtoose whispered in a gentle and sweet voice, there was no room for Sarpent to care when Fairtoose appeared in the place. It''s just that Fairtoose is the same beauty as it was when we broke up in the swamp, and no, it was accompanied by beauty and luster until it could be described as demonic, and it appeared before the serpent. If Sarpent could have understood that the beauty was different than before, he might have reacted a little differently, but Sarpent knew too little about the emotion of affection.


    As the fluffy and floating Fairtoose came before Sarpent''s face, Fairtoose held him gently to that cheek. They were just softly feeling each other''s body temperatures, as they forgot that it was now a battle, etc.


    "- Fair, why are you here?


    "You said you''d come see me when everything was cleared up, didn''t you? That''s why I''m here."


    "Well... it''s been a while since I''ve seen it. It''s still beautiful."


    "I''m... yeah"


    Fairtoose rode the head of Sarpent''s nose and gently stroked his lid. It''s a hard distance to be too close to see Fairtoose''s face, but you can''t be hallucinating. I''ll leave Sarpent to be stroked. At that time, I would have noticed the Serpent abnormally if I had looked more closely at the look on Fairtoose''s face.


    Fairtoose''s expression also resembled that of a carnivore when he saw intolerable favorites in front of him.


    "Serpent, you..."


    "Yeah?"


    "Very - yeah, it looks very tasty"


    Suddenly the sight of the Sarpent stained bright red, and it dimmed shortly afterwards. The Sarpent''s understanding of what happened was due to the intense pain in both eyes and the feel of Fairtoose''s arms entering the eyeball.


    Sarpent roared, but he never paid for Fairtoose. Even if he knew from the beginning that the woman in front of him was not Fairtoose, Sarpent could not harm what looked like Fairtoose.


    The appearance of a man-eater in a fair-tooth appearance becomes distorted. Maneater, who had changed his lower body like a snake and turned his wings on his back and arms into six, even tasted the serpent well when his left arm caught his eye.


    "Oh - yummy. It''s better than any delicious ingredient I''ve ever eaten. I wonder if the dragon species is still powerful."


    "Fe, Fairtoo..."


    "You idiot, there''s no such thing as a white witch in this world. What I ate. Yeah, I''ll just tell you one thing. It was hilarious to endure despair with so much fortitude, so you ate a little while alive, didn''t you? Still around the loss of both right legs, I called you by your name while you were playing tricks. He said he really wanted to see you, so I told him all about the secrets, knowledge, and power of a witch. So, look."


    Around the belly of the maneater, the meat mass thrives. That chunk of meat changed to Fairtoose''s face, but naturally it can''t even look like a sarpent. So Maneater slapped the meat chunks and urged them to speak up. And with a trembling voice, he finally moved his mouth.


    "Serpent... I''m sorry"


    "... wow, wow, wow!"


    Hearing an apology squeezed out by Fairtoose, Sarpent''s cries echoed into the gray skies of the swamps.


    Continued

 1456 Light swallowed by turbulence, Part 7 - Sea Dragon Cry ⑥

    Sarpent''s thoughts had been annihilated by anger. How could Fairtoose, who should have lived righteously in his heart, or himself be seen like this, what was the aim of the evil spirits who appeared before him? Fairtoose would have had a happy time if he had returned from the coven of witches.


    Sarpent''s anger became an overflowing magic power, which was transmitted by letting him wield the swamp. I''m sorry if I have to blow everything in front of me. Blow something up that looked like Fairtoose, and let''s go after ourselves. In an attempt to move into that thought and action, Sarpent suddenly felt his thoughts and anger disappear.


    Intense drowsiness so hard to resist. Knowing that Sarpent could not keep his own body standing, he fell and fell with a splash over the water.


    "Co... be, ha"


    "Looks like it finally worked, sleeping pills (Hypnos). A product of nature that even ancient warcraft, if only used, were told to invite to sleep. They say it''s been a long time since they lost it, but they bought it around the human world.


    Glad it worked for True Dragon as well. And by asking you, Maneater, no, Insomnia''s abilities come to life. "


    "What?"


    "At least I''ll have a happy dream."


    When Doom, who had finally woken up his body, urged a man eater with his jaw, he invited a serpent to fall asleep into the world of his dreams. In an irresistible sleep, Sarpent saw Fairtoose pick him up. The beautiful Fairtoose smiled gently and the Serpent fell into a satisfying warmth of sleep.


    When Doom nodded satisfactorily, Titania and Tetrastine also slowly appeared.


    "- Is this what you''re after? Don''t let him live and kill him, close to sealing him. But what are we gonna do from here?


    "A piece of your body will be used as an ingredient for the Demon King. But if I kill him now, he could just as well be noticed by the Orange Bull, and that''s when Lifeless, whatever, is just not good enough for Bradymaria to be dispatched. Only Brady Maria hasn''t found any countermeasures yet.


    I have trouble staying awake. It would be more convenient for this land to be dirty. The Orange Bull has a ritual based on the assumption that the land is being purified. "


    "I see, the more massive you get, the more degrees of precision you mean? But what do you think of the effects when you drive your gear crazy?


    "That''s not what I found out, and it doesn''t matter. Let''s do something about that, Titania!


    What the Dooms saw was a massive tsunami unleashed by Sarpent, who had eaten angrily earlier and whose magic ran wild. It was a sight where turbulence as high as the earlier Sarpent pushed in as it involved the trees swarming the swamps.


    Titania sighed one thing when she confirmed the tsunami pushing over.


    "No way you called me to do a butt wipe?


    "That''s not what I meant. I was going to ask you for backup if Hypnos was invalid against Serpent. But what choice do we have? If you get swallowed up by that tsunami, we''ll do it anyway, won''t you? Or is it impossible to slash the tsunami?


    "Are you making fun of me? Not to that extent."


    Titania came forward a long time ago. When you pull out the Great Sword Two knives, the air around Titania stops as if the air had stopped for a moment. And the killing and fighting that erupts from Titania. This force, which even Doom had never seen, showed that Titania had opened the curse entirely.


    "Curse Mark, Five-Stage Liberation"


    Doom is stunned to see Titania emit. Seeing Titania releasing a killer that far exceeded his assumptions, Doom also realized that he was heartfelt horrible. That the power of the range that man can reach has been exceeded, by the way. What happens, how can you master the power to that point, no, are you willing to?


    As the two swords increased their radiance, Titania pierced the ground thoughtfully. Countless ground breaks occurred from two swords to the ground, and shock waves destroyed the waves. The pushing tsunami broke its shape and became turbulent and sucked into the ground crack. When the waves reached Titania''s feet, they became waves and stayed wet at their feet.


    You''re right when it comes to being predictable, but when we saw it again, we were all silent about the awesomeness of Titania. Titania put her sword away, laughing lightly and returning to them.


    "What''s the matter, we cleaned up the tsunami as requested?


    "Ah, oh. Thanks."


    "More than that, what are we going to do with that?"


    "Is that it?"


    Staring ahead of Titania''s gaze, Doom realized for the first time. It''s still far away, but one dragon is flying in here.


    Doom was frustrated by the possibility.


    "Is that - Gwendorf?


    "I guess. What do we do? As far as speed goes, we''ll be here in a few minutes of the stuff. It''s fine to keep the Serpent in the world of dreams, but isn''t that impossible either without that man-eater?


    "That''s... that''s right."


    "So do we get rid of Gwendorf? Personally, I''d like to try, but seeing this situation and getting serious will be hard on this force."


    "I know that too! Just wait a minute, I''m putting my thoughts together now"


    Doom walked around the spot a little while thinking. Less than 10 seconds in time, but there''s no room to think. I just regret that my meal would be wasted, and I needed that time to accept it.


    "~ ~ I can''t help it. Kill Sarpent and retreat. Titania, can we go?


    "Without the resistance of the layers of magic, the true dragon would be no different from the other dragons. It is possible to slaughter them no matter how hard they are if they exist."


    "Thank you for your reliable words. Then just do it, I''ll just collect the material and go home."


    "Is that okay, Doom?


    Osiria looked at Doom in surprise, but Doom also had no objection.


    "I can''t help it. This is another event that falls within the envisaged scope. I wanted to take over in the maneater if I wanted to, and I didn''t want Orangeables to notice. If this happens, I can only bet that the Orange Bull is no better than I imagined.


    If the Orange Bulls are any more prepared than we thought, we might know our fate. "


    "That''s a breeze. Did the beating come off?


    "I''m going to rebel against my Orangeable opponent. There are occasions when you have to jump into a fire."


    "(No... I don''t know)"


    Petefloat whispered in the doom. Over a thin whisper, unlike other evil spirits'' claims, Doom instead listened.


    "What do you mean, Pete?


    "(No, I thought about one possibility. I can only imagine - your plan could almost be brought to success."


    "(If you want to make a bet, why don''t you finally ride one?


    Doom couldn''t help but have curiosity and fear at the same time in Petefloat''s words as if he enjoyed danger.


    A few minutes after that, Gwendorf arrived in the swamp with the body of a desperate Sarpent lying unbroken with his neck slashed. When he saw his brother-in-law lying in the mud, he cried again in the swamp.


    Continued

 1457 Light swallowed by turbulence, Part 8 - Boys upset ① -

    "Soon, soon... the magic that took me over 2,000 years to prepare finally activates. Now..."


    Oranzeble was alone, on his knees in the workshop, checking the magic formation. In front of me is my own daughter, nestled in a crystal. In front of the countless crystals behind it, Oranzeble was squeezing out his voice to pray.


    The Orange Bull has already fixed this direction many times. The party in this workshop is the starting point for it all. The deviation from the starting point eventually increases and emerges as a major influence. I don''t know what the effect of a single sharpening or one extra line will be.


    For this reason, the workshop in Oranzeble needed to be deserted. People couldn''t have let one of the ants in. Perfect automatic interception workshop by witchcraft, with complete elimination of organisms. That is the essence of Oranzeble''s workshop.


    Therefore, there is no entrance, and the Orange Bull can only enter and leave this workshop with a transfer. However, the entry and exit of objects were necessary, and given the risk of metastasis and the aftermath of activation, exits were necessary to open them from the inside. Even that can be locked multiple times by magic, and only one Orangeable can open it.


    Fursil also shrinks nerves when he is inside the workshop. Fusils can also move with respect to places where there are no directions, but also cannot be modified by Fusils if the directions are damaged. Once I accidentally let it damage me, I saw an orange zebul shaped as a demon trying to fix it myself. I remember that there was no blame, but on the contrary, I felt like that attitude was the one that showed my worth, and Fursil couldn''t resist.


    Since then, Fursil has killed his own emotions and, as the caregivers of the Orange Bull once did, has put his heart and soul only into keeping his period of activity safe. Even such fursils can''t stop your eyeballs from getting hot when you see Orangeable''s plan approaching achievement and facing the crystal. I don''t know if that is a relief and achievement of the plan''s achievements or an openness from the role.


    Fursil gently leaves the workshop without any footsteps. The walls are automatically closed when you head outside from the exit, and defensive and hidden sorceries are repaired. At that point he did his own sorcery, layered on multiple layers, and finally Fersil went outside. I''ve carried enough food, and so far I''ve got nothing to do. Two hundred years after Fursil woke up, there is no such thing as intentionally brought him closer, even if the beast ever approaches the perimeter of this workshop accidentally. Yet Fersil found the role a little boring, wondering if he needed to be so cautious, but decided to try the magic again today because he was lying on Hidun''s behalf.


    Now that Hidun has disobeyed, it''s also difficult for Oranzeble to know what''s going on outside the workshop. For this reason, Fusil decided to gather information through spirits from all over the continent. If you fly the demon poorly, it is possible that this place will be identified from the demon''s captivity. But if you only communicate with the Spirit through the earth, you can''t detect it backwards. Fursil explores the variations across the continent through the actions and whispers of the Spirit. Naturally that was supposed to extend to the swamps, but there was something to talk about the moment Fursil started his sorcery.


    "(Fursil, what are you doing?


    "Wow!? What is it, Pete? Don''t threaten me."


    Fursil named this mixed subspecies of spirits that he happened to know Pete (although Pete narrowed them down from a few candidates) and made them his own demons of use. For the user demon, the bondage due to constraints is loose, and Pete is allowed to move relatively freely. I don''t know where he is when he is invisible, but if Pete remembers how to set a trap by witchcraft, he can be tailored to the extent of an easy beast, so Fursil was using his floating time to sneak up on the development of witchcraft.


    I didn''t learn it from anyone, because they were asking me that the development of witchcraft would allow me to breathe if I were a high elf. Rather, it earns so much trust and respect from its peers that it develops powerful and useful sorcery. Fursil followed the instincts of the High Elves to develop magic.


    Pete had a strange glance at such a fursil.


    "(You''ve been using this magic all these days. That funny?)"


    "It''s a little different than it''s funny, but I guess it seems convenient. Get to know the rest of the world through spirits and fairies everywhere. With this magic, you don''t have to use demons. There''s no trouble tying it up, and it''ll save you the trouble of building a demon to use, right?


    "(Am I right)"


    While hammering, Petefloat was simply impressed and at the same time fearful. This fursill may have existed as a delicacy after Orangeable if the times were times. No, the high elves themselves may be such a species, but if there are a few of these, isn''t the world going to be a cow ear?


    While Petefloat wrapped his tongue around the abilities of the ancient reigning races, he had only thought about how to use them as he once did.


    Continued

 1458 Light swallowed by turbulence, Part 9 - Boys upset ② -

    As Petefloat observed the fursill still, he realized it was more rap than usual. Apparently this one may be my original personality, but I feel somewhat weak about the strained feeling of not feeling nervous for some reason.


    Petefloat felt it might be a good opportunity to chop up.


    "(Something happened, Fursil. Looks different than usual, though?


    "... you''re sharp. Apparently, my role is coming to an end. On the other hand, I''m a little lonely, and I''m sure there''s some reassurance that I''m finally here, but I don''t know how to describe my feelings."


    "(What''s a role?


    "I can''t even tell you that. For now, I guess this whole area of safety and management, plus food procurement and gathering information on other lands. I''ll just tell you that I''m protecting something important. I just don''t need to protect you anymore."


    "(When the role is over, I won''t be able to see you?


    "Ha, that''s not true. Instead, peace will teach you many more things. The other high elves can''t move now, but if they can, I''ll have more time of my own. Even if it looks like this, it''s the youngest in the clan. If I tell you, I''m just a kid."


    "(other high elves... are you alive)"


    It was Petefloat who wasn''t sure about that, but apparently the high elves trapped in the crystal are alive. Then what are you doing there? If you think of the knowledge Doom gained from Anomaly combined with the knowledge of Petefloat, you''re pretty sure he''s supplying magic. The question is, what are you supplying?


    I''d like to hear Doom''s opinion, but Doom isn''t here yet. He should be lurking his breath in the swamp. Petefloat kept his mouth shut for a while, but Fersil changed the subject to see how it went and worried him.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I guess that was a difficult story for you. [M] More than that, I''ll show you my magic that I just talked about today. If we use this, we''ll be able to see what''s happening to the rest of the land while we''re here. Look at that."


    Fersil crushed something and gently put his hand on the ground. Plants are tangled in the hands, and the magic appears to be pouring into the ground. The language is probably ancient elf and cannot be understood by Petefloat either, but the stirring and whispering of the surrounding plants could be heard.


    "(Alj... Warella is the Lord)"


    "(Otsutae shitaku... story shitaku)"


    "(Notte to Nagare... word to Nagare)"


    The plant language is fragmentary, but still seems to speak for the fursil. A vast array of words and magic, more than the magic poured in, pours into the fur sill following the ground vein.


    If you''re a regular person, you either get mad at the flow of that magic, or you get a lot of magic sickness. Petefloat recognised that Fursil is still a high elf, no matter how young he may be, around being flattened by the magic of human frenzy.


    Fursil gently wiped the sweat off his forehead once he stopped the sorcery from starting.


    "Hmm... apparently Romansland''s southbound operation hasn''t gone so well. Problem with the barracks, or the resistance of the opponents... they don''t seem to be able to march any more than they thought."


    "(... what land is that about?


    "Oh, I mean seven days away in a dragon from here. Even so, don''t you see?"


    With a strange face acting, Petefloat was just impressed. How convenient would it be to find out about such a remote land? I wanted to leave Doom alone and learn his magic for real.


    "(Hey, can I do that magic too?


    "Yeah? Um, I don''t know... I can handle a bunch of principle elements, and you''re gonna need improvement because it''s still hard to talk about incompatible land... and yes, you were a dark attribute, right? Then I''d like you to try one..."


    Fersil let Pete touch the sorcery he had activated as he taught the trick. Apparently, you don''t have to start the magic itself, but with Fursil''s permission, you can use it. Pete tried to use magic and was imprisoned for feeling very ticklish. My hands crawl around under the ground at high speeds, and if I close my eyes, I fall into the illusion that I can see many exits. The exit appeared to shine in a variety of colors, but my eyes and hands hurt as I tried to get close to the glowing one. Conversely, there is no such thing as a dim glow. Apparently, it means when compatible spirits and elements recognize the land in color. As far as incompatible land was concerned, there was likely to be a great deal of pain in excluding it.


    Petefloat chose a particularly large and dim exit among them. When I took that exit, there was a sight in front of me that I knew about.


    "(Is this... swamp?


    What an unconscious choice Petefloat made was the swamp. Although the land would certainly have been polluted because Doom had fought until earlier and the turbulence had pushed over and the purified land and water had disappeared. I guess Fursil doesn''t have any dark attributes so there''s no confirmation, when he noticed Pete took off the exit, he threw a question at me.


    "What do you say? Have you been out on some land?


    "(I think I''m out... but I don''t know where)"


    "That''s right. In that case, you can look for the spirits of the land and ask questions. If you are weak, you will unconditionally obey us when we come out of the earth.


    Any spirits or plants around?


    Bad for Fursil''s inquiry, Petefloat felt. Fursil is only asking questions as a matter of course, but I intuited that this could be a fatal question. I already know it''s a swamp, and Fursil is going to let him investigate the land he can''t get in and out of through Pete. Take this situation - knowing that the Serpent has been overthrown in the swamps moves not only Fursil, but Oranzebul.


    Petefloat tried to return from the exit, but the eruption from the ground vein was so intense that he could not manipulate it himself. Apparently we have Fursil''s help when we go home, but it''s unnatural to go back in this situation. An unexpected hand of salvation was reached as Petefloat thought of a way to open it while pretending to check his surroundings.


    Continued

 1459 Light swallowed by turbulence, its 10 ~ Boy upset ③ ~

    "I''ll do it."


    "(Doom?


    Doom comes up from the bottom of Petefloat''s consciousness. The main body is in the swamp, but it divided some of the consciousness into fairies that transferred Petefloat''s consciousness. Neither did Petefloat think Doom could do this, but surely Doom is making progress again. When Doom flew a signal to the main body, he made the main body stand over the ground vein used by Petefloat as an exit, where he was smashing the evil spirit.


    Petefloat instantly understood what Doom wanted to do.


    "(Fursil, I can''t move as I think. Can you give me a hand?


    "Okay."


    Without question, Fursil followed Petefloat through the ground vein with his hands. And suddenly he was bounced with pain, trying to get out of the exit where Petefloat had taken advantage.


    "Gu!?


    "(What''s up, Fursil?


    Even as a fursil, I was upset because this was the first such experience, but I had confirmed that there was not so much damage.


    I don''t know, I had the feeling I hit something like a vortex. But this may not be a good idea. Pete, can''t you come back on your own?


    "(That''s... I can''t move as I think. I know the exit, but something seems to be interrupting me. And the outburst of ground veins is terrific)"


    "That shouldn''t happen. It also affects the body when the consciousness is cut, albeit partially. I have no choice."


    Fursil stormed the exit again ready for the pain. I moan like my body was caught in a vortex, but I managed to get only my arm out and call Petefloat.


    "Pete, I''m on it. Grab it."


    "(Wait, I can''t grab that right there)"


    "Quickly, not for long"


    Petefloat repeatedly acted like he was going to grab Fusil''s hand, and finally grabbed that hand where Fusil was going to reach its limit. Fersil pulled with thoughtful magic when he grabbed the bargain. There was a feeling of getting out of the vortex to be pulled, and Fursil and Pete were bringing their consciousness back to their original bodies.


    "(Pfft!


    "Phew... I knew you still didn''t use this magic enough yourself. I''m sorry, Pete, I made you feel scared."


    "(That''s not true. I was interested, too)"


    "It would help if you would say that. By the way, didn''t you see anything?


    "(Right... looks like there was a big, blue dragon in the distance, but ''that was it''?


    "Big, blue dragon... Sarpent? Then you went out to the part where the marshland has not been purified. Sure, then I can''t get through, and I can''t know the situation either because there''s no ground pulse in the purified area in the first place. Yeah, that was handy, Pete."


    "(Helpful?


    "Oh, enough."


    Fursil smiled and smiled at Pete''s head, stopping him from exercising his magic once. And when I stood up to see the part where I had trapped the beast, I felt pain in my arm.


    "Tsk!...?


    "(What''s wrong?


    "No, it''s nothing"


    Fursil felt pain in the arm area, but he''s not injured. There is no pain now either, I thought it would be my fault.


    Petefloat spoke to Doom as he watched how Farsil was doing.


    "(Did you hit the wedge?


    "Oh, it''s like a little needle. It''s like a fish bone that doesn''t even get caught in the throat. Because if you don''t, they''ll notice. But from that needle-like thing, I use Maneater''s abilities to interfere with his dreams. The world of dreams would be defenseless if it were a high elf. That''s how you interfere with his personality one by one."


    "(I''ll work with you. Besides, it''s not a dream at first, you''d better attack from unconscious realm. I''m good around here, too)"


    "Ha, okay? I thought you said we were gonna be real friends or something?


    "(That''s okay. Sure, I''d like to be friends with him, but I think we''d get along better if we were too clean and dirty. And yeah, I can see it. If I''m suspicious, I''m jealous. It''s going to be my favorite personality, he)"


    "Shit, this is it. I don''t know who''s the biggest villain."


    "(Everyone and he are the villains. It''s just who''s better, that''s all. You''ve never seen a good man)"


    Doom whistled in Petefloat''s words to show approval and interest. While distasteful of the words he uttered himself, Petefloat could not forbid excitement to do again an act that had been repeated many times.


    Yes, to the act of driving people''s lives crazy just at the tip of their mouth.


    Continued

 1460 Light swallowed by turbulence, part 11 ~ unstoppable malice ① ~

    Gwendorf was alone in the swamp, relieved. Serpent''s body with no neck to top in front of him. The turbulence spreads a sea of blood over the dirty marshes. Gwendorf had no way of knowing what had happened.


    "What the hell... happened to this?


    "Shall I tell you?


    Doom shows up. To a ghostly opponent who appeared without a sign from behind, Gwendorf realized he was terribly alert. If they were attacking me now, I might have taken it unconditionally.


    Gwendorf confronted Doom, hiding his disappointment and anger.


    "You''re an evil spirit serving Orangeables. What do you want?"


    "There''s a little bit of a narrative about serving. I don''t want to serve you and I''m not going to serve you in the first place. Do you know we''re forced to obey in spiritual bondage?


    "Whatever, otherwise I can''t explain it. I had noticed when I first met him, and the Orange Bull originally did so by shredding the enemy''s willingness with mental manipulation, even when defeating the enemy. I disagreed, but excelled in terms of not engaging in the dispute itself"


    "(Shit, this guy...)"


    I thought you knew that and didn''t do anything, so I thought it was something to make you go inside. If I hadn''t noticed it from the beginning and pointed it out, I guess Alphilis wouldn''t have had to struggle as much. But Gwendorf didn''t point out brainwashing the first time. It could not be denied that if you suggested the possibility of brainwashing on that occasion, it would have been a hell of a mess, but the settlement was likely on. And how many could survive before the dispute between the angry true dragon leader and the serious high elf leader? Gwendorf did not make that choice, even if it had been reduced by half, the number of victims would have been reduced since then.


    I thought Doom should choose his words carefully, but the very fact that he turned up after all is a bet. I couldn''t pull back after now.


    "If you know, it''s quick to talk. I solved some of the brainwashing on the Orange Bull. But the Orange Bull hasn''t noticed yet, and if it is enlightened, it will be brainwashed again. But the black magician is in a state of collapse. Now there''s no one to protect the Orange Bull."


    "Tell me that. What are you gonna do?


    "I can kill the Orange Bull now. I can''t do it, but you can."


    Doom went on an out-of-the-box bet. This is not the action that was planned. I couldn''t even read Gwendorf''s thoughts. If you buy Gwendorf''s unhappiness, you can''t deny the possibility of being killed either. There is no guarantee anywhere that I can stand the braces I was told would blow up the city in one breath.


    But to see the look on Gwendorf''s face, I just knew I felt lost. Gwendorf tends to be confused.


    "Such an invitation, do you think I''ll ride? Assuming he''s my best friend."


    "That''s why my best friend destroyed the True Dragon, and now he''s killed Sarpent again? From the outset, Oranzeble had allowed Anomaly to develop an Xperion that could only kill True Dragon. Same goes for Serpent. He gave us a write-off order."


    "So you killed Serpent."


    "Even I have to take orders. If you defy them, they''ll kill you, or you''ll just be a doll living in spiritual restraint. Even Brady Maria doesn''t have the means to defy magic. Because it was only a coincidence that the restraint was broken. It''s just a coincidence that I was able to defeat the Serpent. Even we want to fight true dragons. But if I listen to him any more, I don''t know what''s gonna happen. I''m wasting my life here, too. Oh, I don''t exactly have a life because I''m an evil spirit.


    But now I know where the Orange Bull is. This is a one-of-a-kind opportunity. And it''s your destiny to be here. Whatever his plan is, you should kill him already. So this continent''s gonna be his problem, huh? Why don''t I show you how to get rid of him?


    Doom spinned the words as he mixed the lies. Of course I killed Serpent arbitrarily, and I know what the Orange Bull plans are. I was going to look at Gwendorf''s reaction and see how far Gwendorf understood it.


    As for Doom, there are separate plans to kill Oranzeble. But the plan involves danger. If Gwendorf would kill Oranzebul, I thought I''d never done it.


    But Gwendorf''s reaction was unexpected.


    Continued

 1461 Light swallowed by turbulence, part 12 ~ unstoppable malice ② ~

    "... still say no"


    "Why? Are you going to go this far and shut up and turn your fingers around?


    "No, I''m not going to shut up. But he and I have been friends for thousands of years. It''s not as cheap a relationship as you think. I know what he thinks. And the agony that comes with it. I just got certainty about his plan. Watch this swamp from the sky.


    Of course I''m going to let you take responsibility. But that''s after his plan. No, rather, the Orange Bull might want that. Judgment by my hand. "


    "Shit, you''re a totally unwilling cunt. They killed my brother-in-law and I cried."


    "I didn''t say keep it that way. Even now my bowels are boiling back. But you''re too old to act on your emotions. I am required to act rationally as the head of the True Dragon and as the administrator of the present continent.


    And I want to ask you one thing. You hit this swamp pulse with evil spirits, and you polluted it, didn''t you? How did you do that?


    "It''s..."


    Doom answered starkly. Because I didn''t want to be noticed. Gwendorf was calmer than I imagined.


    "Do you want me to answer that? You know what the Orange Bull plan is. I also know that if this land is contaminated, it will stand in the way of the plan. That''s why they contaminated it. I mean, isn''t that supposed to include lies in what you just said?


    What other lies do you have? I don''t trust your words, you evil spirits. "


    Gwendorf''s words gradually sharpen. Doom was still confronted with Gwendorf without being slight, but suddenly he turned himself over and fled. But Gwendorf, who stood guard, acted fast. Doom was pressed against the swamp with his forefoot, but misted and dodged.


    fog occurred around the same time. It was as per a meeting with Tetrastine, but the fog caused Doom to retreat. Doom''s words echo around.


    "(Too bad, Gwendorf. As someone with the same anger as you, we were going to be friends.)"


    "There is anger. But I know what''s important. If I can move as my emotions go. Or I may have ridden your invitation, but I am the head of the True Dragon. Responsible for all life on this continent."


    "(Huh, throw away the little one and take the big one, huh? Naughty to say the same thing as a human exchanger. You''re just like the Orange Bull, think of the little grudge that gets trampled)"


    "You are not the stepfather of the evil spirit. How many lives have you trampled on?"


    "(I didn''t want to do it. I ''m-)"


    So the words didn''t sound interrupted, but somehow the last sounded most unlike Doom, and also like he had told the truth. But it didn''t matter to the angry Gwendorf.


    Gwendorf rose to the sky again as he feathered its powerful wings. The fog blows up and the body of the Serpent is exposed.


    "This earth needs to be purified again. Forgive my brother-in-law, Sarpent. If there''s a world of spirits at the end of the circle or after death, we''ll talk again."


    Gwendorf threw up his braces with all his might. Before the overwhelming firepower, the swamps are purified for each body of the Sarpent. Gwendorf vanished high in the sky with a sad direction when he saw the ashed sarpent.


    After Gwendorf was gone, Doom appeared again. The sludge in the swamp, which is quite far from the earlier point but rises higher due to the fire unleashed by Gwendorf, descends slowly from the overhead. The blast flames, whether to extend to a kilometre high, became clouds, and even the dark marshy skies were found to block more light. Doom looked at the sight with a bitter face, but when Osiria emerged, he returned his expression to his cheerful expression.


    "I''m hit, Osiria. He was calm."


    "I heard you were a little more short-circuited opponent?


    "You mean true dragons even if they rot. Sounds like the Orange Bull said it was the biggest sky (oops) of true dragons, but it wasn''t like that. You were right to prepare the means to escape. Instead they took most of the evil spirits, but can''t help it"


    "That''s a hell of a brace of power. And an attack that would wipe out even evil spirits like us. Instead of one town, the country will blow up."


    "Oh, not like Dragreo''s silver braces again, but with all that shock and power, I can''t keep my consciousness. Evil spirits with self are like a collection of consciousness with no form of appearance. If you lose consciousness, you could die.


    I''m sure it''ll only take me a while to play. "


    "Me and Maneater can''t."


    "I think so. By the way, where''s Maneater?


    "Over there."


    There was a man-eater at Osiria''s fingertips. Maneater incorporated a considerable presence in this short period of time. Even though it took considerable time to stabilize after taking in Insomnia, it took in a short period of time to take in Fairtoose, Libidu, Zaratan Road and even Serpent. He was suffering from so-called indigestion.


    The figure of the man-eater is distorted, and the skeleton is gradually larger. Insomnia, Libidu, and the warcraft they took in appeared on their backs and heads when they disappeared, and seemed slightly at ease when Fairtoose and Sarpent bumped into each other with a distressed look on their faces. Immediately thereafter, the change in the man-eater stabilized. The fractured body disappears, the body of a glossy woman like Libby Doo and dark hair flowing in pitch-black like Insomnia. And there was the face of Maneater, who would have probably been such a healthy beauty if he had grown up properly.


    Man Eater shivered and often looked at himself, turning to Doom.


    "It''s stable."


    "How do you feel about taking it up to the Serpent? I thought I could incorporate that power if I ate just some of it."


    "I''m glad it''s part of it. That much existence, if I had eaten the whole thing, I might have burst in full by now. No, that''s probably what I''m looking forward to."


    "You said you could only take in the power?


    "Knowledge, too. At the same time, I took in the power and knowledge of Fairtoose. Looks like they went well together, those two. Now I''m quietly asleep inside. It is a good idea to replace a person''s body with a cradle or grave mark. Thanks to you, I''ve become something else."


    "So you''re not a man-eater?


    "It''s a man-eater, it''s a Libby Doo, it''s an Insomnia. And we can share the consciousness of other creatures. I''m the priority, though."


    "Then you should change your name as well... right, how about in Designer?


    "It doesn''t change that you''re the main one. Call it what you like. So, would you de-alert me, Titania?


    Ahead of Dezeia turned around was Titania, who revealed her vigilance. The hand on the sword pattern seems to have barely broken away.


    Continued

 1462 Light swallowed by turbulence, part 13 ~ unstoppable malice ③ ~

    "... I thought I should slaughter you just now."


    "You can''t do it anymore, can you? I''m not going to be easy on you anymore."


    "Right. I don''t have the moves and weapons to defeat the three of you right now. Even I need to be prepared to defeat you."


    "You got Titania tattooed. Looks like you could have been quite a presence, me."


    "That''s more than that. If you''re a pure evil spirit, you''re better than Osiria."


    "I regret it, but I do."


    It is a satisfying design for the words of Doom and Osiria. And Doom turned back to Titania and slapped one hand on his face.


    "Now Titania. This concludes the contract. Or do you want to hang out with Gwendorf?


    "... let''s not. It turns out that one of my goals is to have enough skill to break a true dragon. Then I''ll go do my part."


    "Purpose?"


    "I am the last of the ''Sword-delivering Clan''. Then you''ll need someone to give you a sword. I hear there''s an upcoming event for you."


    "I see. I won''t stop, but can I ask you one thing? What if there''s no one suitable for Titania''s eyes?


    "It is decided. If it''s worthless to serve humans, then kill them all."


    Doom whistled unexpectedly when he heard Titania''s words, but Titania laughed all the time.


    "It''s a joke. No way. I don''t think so much, and I don''t have a hobby for tormenting people like you."


    But what would you do if you weren''t there?


    "Well... maybe it''s a good idea to sleep until the right person shows up."


    "That''s not what humans do anymore, is it?


    "At the time of assuming this role, I have stopped being a person at last. This is good evidence that you will live forever."


    "Oh well. I hope you find the right person for your glasses."


    "It would be counterproductive if you prayed. Throw it away."


    Doom shrugged his shoulders and responded to Titania''s unsatisfactory words. And Titania slashed the space and moved away.


    After Titania is gone, Osiria speaks softly to Doom.


    "Kill them all, huh? That didn''t even sound like a joke. Even I have cold eyes that make my liver cold."


    "Right, I really don''t think it was a joke. Instead of killing all humans, I suppose we kill those we see depending on where we''re at? Probably us too. I''ve looked into the sword-wielding clan, but what a profound clan it was."


    "Deep in business?


    "They can''t help but kill. It means that the purpose and the means have been mixed up.


    Why could Titania be with us like that? That''s because she tastes as much despair as we do. What is holding her back is hope. If it goes away, she''ll just be a monster. "


    "Isn''t that more interesting?


    "Interesting indeed. But the calculations are too much. The Titania thing is enough after doing something about the Orange Bull. See, you say you don''t sneak up on spirits you don''t touch, right?


    "If that''s all you need. You may be welcome to come with us."


    "Has Titania gone?


    Tetrastine and Lissie pulled it from the heart of the blast. Their garments were as blurry as they burned out, with barely enough area left to hide the locality. To see how it goes, it is certain that they got caught up in Gwendorf''s braces.


    But they had bare wounds, and it did not appear that they had one burn. Doom exhaled like he was frightened.


    "Did you lose your life again?


    "Apparently so. If we don''t die from Gwendorf''s physical attacks, we''ll need the attacks of the ancient dragons and others. That''s about all I have to try anymore.


    And then I was interested in some of the weapons Titania collected... "


    "I know where you''re going. Do you want to go after him?"


    "... no, I''m also a little interested in what the continent is going to be like. You can see what the Orange Bull has planned and done.


    I think. "


    "It''s luxury."


    "Was it better than that? They blew up the contaminated ones because of it."


    "Oh, I don''t mind. I have an alternative."


    "Is that an alternative? Can I ask you something?


    "Don''t tell."


    When I heard Doom say it, I realized that Tetrastine had not yet earned Doom''s trust. I wish you''d talked to Pepper in this stream, but that''s just how Doom hasn''t been so alarmed either. Lissie looked at it a little bit, but Lissie looked like she had no expression and had no idea. Tetrastine realized that apparently we still need to continue our relationship with Doom.


    And Doom slaps his hand and tells him of his intention to withdraw.


    "Well, there''s nothing more I can do for you here. I''ll be alone for a while. [M] Let Tetrastine go, too. Oh, just let me know where you are, okay? Or when the Romansland war begins, meet me at the example location."


    "I don''t mind that, but we have nowhere to go. Because of this, would you like to accompany me?


    "Meh. I''m also going to act differently from Osiria and Dezeia. You can stretch your wings, too. If the war in Romansland starts, it will be over there."


    "... I see, I understand. Lissie, do you want to look at your clothes first? That''s just not funny naked."


    "If you can get me some decent clothes"


    When Tetrastine and Lissie created the larger bird user demon, they rode it and followed the scene. Because of the high level of witchcraft he had readily done, Doom dropped them off while reaffirming the dangers of Tetrastine.


    Usager demon arrives at Osiria in the wrong place with the departed Tetrastine. A white and beautiful user demon lands gracefully next to Osiria.


    Doom, it''s Cerberus.


    "I wonder why he uses demons like that. I don''t know if you want to call me a flying pig."


    "It looks like it. That''s why you''re focused, isn''t it? More or less, the control of the dragon''s nest is over."


    "That''s fast work. So, Dezeia, do as you''re told."


    "Yeah, you''re gonna call Riddill and keep the dragon''s nest practically under our control, aren''t you?


    "Oh, if Ridil''s control is complete, call Osiria and start contaminating the dragon''s nest. Don''t think you''re the only one who''s smart, you Orange Bull, huh? I''ve almost finished analyzing your magic team. Do you even think that you don''t realize that the dragon''s nest is one of the starting points?


    In the meantime, I will corrupt Farsir. "


    "Big deal."


    "Oh, right. The question is, is it time to play with Lisa? Tell Gunz I''m only getting ready. It will be."


    Yeah, so far so good. But there''s only one thing left to worry about. Ruins from all over the place that began to concern me with my knowledge of anomaly. When I was ordered to explore the ruins, I only thought about the extent of the relics of the old days. At best, we''ll be able to recover relics from the non-existent past. But Anomaly portrayed the possibility that even Orangeables would not think of it. That''s a completely different possibility for the ruins. That it will be a bridge to the future, not to the past.


    But there''s no time for that right now. Doom was at the same time experiencing the thought of getting his hair slapped behind him and the feeling of waiting for the most enjoyable time he was going to visit.


    Continued

 1463 War and Peace, Part 1 ~ Reward ① ~

    "One bottle, until then"


    There was more cheer among Jaeger''s mercenaries at Rosetta''s decision. It is no longer the norm, matching the last layer and line of practice. Recently, mercenaries watching over the situation began to place bets. The line seals one hand, seals one foot, puts some kind of limit on it. By contrast, the layers are not telling anyone, but they only use sword moves within the lines taught. I''m betting on whether I can get one off the line in that state.


    By the way, before I went to Tarram, the layer just took one with both legs of the line tied and one hand sealed. Otherwise, however, it is as if there are no teeth on the line. But the lay also gained some confidence after a fierce struggle in Tarram. The mercenaries, sensitive to its inner changes, wagered slightly more on the layers, but the result was with both feet on the ground and on a one-handed line.


    Layer was squeaking with a staring up at the sky.


    "... why?


    "The motion is stiffening, okay? You''re tougher than you were before you went to Tarram. It seemed confident, but I wonder if my experience with Tarram is counterproductive. Well, that''s a common illness in soldiers who just graduated from recruiting."


    "Is that happening?


    "Now is not the time to risk your life or death. There will be an archery, but you have not gained experience fighting with a knight''s sword, have you? Maybe it wasn''t then, but there''s no way I can stretch it without using what I was taught. That''s why it''s a different combat experience."


    "Hmm, hard"


    Because the layers looked difficult and bothered him, Rhine brutally stroked his head.


    "Well that''s it. The path of strength doesn''t stretch in a straight line even with training. Sometimes you go back or take a detour. Well, you should worry about it once in a while, anyone.


    There are times when I''m more afraid of a straight line. I climb fast, but I''m willing to fall. "


    "Which, by the way, is the deputy chief better at the current sword or the original sword?


    Damn it, this guy, and Rhine got a tough look for a second. Rhine has rarely shown the original knight sword in front of the mercenaries. Did I use it recently when I had sex with Calamity? But I guess there was something about layers of swords that went together day after day.


    Rhine answered honestly.


    "It is the sword now as a mercenary that I am personally good at waving. But it was the knight''s sword that was highly regarded. In fact, in the battle against powerful enemies, the knight''s sword naturally emerges."


    "So I''m still not in the vice president''s realm."


    "It''s not like that. The only time I use a knight''s sword is when I risk my life or death. What a disgrace to be an ex-knight, because it''s not something to make a big deal of. Don''t talk too much about other people, okay?


    "If the deputy commander''s orders."


    Layer praised, and the line slipped away. Immediately after that, Elsia talks to me.


    "You lost again flashy."


    "They just paid me for my legs and put a poke in my brain. But they did it lighter than I imagined."


    "Really? I thought I was a piece of paper. Because the layers seemed kind of hard to move."


    Layer looked at Elsia as a hack. How did you realize that? I noticed layers looking at Elsia anxiously, and Elsia was rushing to fix it.


    "Oh, you don''t always watch that, do you? But my body seemed kind of heavy, so I was wondering if I was tired of being used in tarram."


    "... oh, my God. Oh, you know what?"


    I thought you''d noticed your natural work and strength for a moment, but it doesn''t seem to be something like that. Layer lowered his chest with his heart.


    "So? I was wondering if I could help you."


    "Yeah, yeah. Speaking of layers, you work on sharpening swords, don''t you?


    "Sometimes. I''ll be practicing knowing about Minori and the sword. Why?"


    "I was wondering if you could sharpen my sword"


    Layer was surprised when Elsia asked him to do so strangely.


    "Why? My sharpening is a good place to learn, and the city sharpeners are quicker and better with their arms, right? If I practiced with my sharpened sword, I might go in the wrong direction."


    "It''s okay! That''s what I decided!! And I don''t get paid that much, and I want to save money!


    "Extraordinary rewards for his work in Tarrum, right? Did you already use it?


    "I''m not, I am!


    I want you to sharpen it, and Elsia let her mouth pound. It was an unexpected desire from Elsia, but I thought it might be like a confession of love. How could it be such a development when Rosetta pointed out that the sword was missing and I thought I would leave it to you, depending on the reward of the layer.


    As Elsia was wandering, even more Lunatica came to the layers.


    Continued

 1464 War and Peace, Part 2 ~ Reward ② ~

    "Layer, I found it"


    "Luna, what can I do for you?


    "Letter. I happened to receive it, so I censored it"


    "? From who?


    "Liliam."


    To that name, Elsia gave it a whiff. What connection is there between Liliam and Layer? When Renatica retrieved the letter, she handed it to the layer. Layers begin to read it on the spot when they expand it. Elsia snooped into it from the side, too, unintentionally and intrigued.


    "What..." I intend to resign from the Tarram vigilante shortly. I''m going to do a little more review of what I want to do. Sometimes you''ll stop by Jaeger in Arnelia in the process. Thank you for arranging the inn. "


    "Ho."


    "Hey, hey..."


    Lunatica and Elsia seem to have grasped the meaning behind the words from the letter, but the layers knew it. When he saw where Lunatica''s eyes glowed as hard as Lisa''s, Layer guessed that it would mean something underlooked, but before that, Elsia''s flat hand flew in.


    "Heh, that''s unclean! Layer, what have you been up to?


    "What did you..."


    "I''m not sure, but doesn''t that mean I''m happy with your use of the layer?


    Lunatica intended to defend herself, but it was counterproductive to Elsia, who already had blood on her head.


    "What did you just ''use'' -!!!


    I wondered if the soaring sound sounded again, and there were bright red leaves of somewhat modest size on the cheeks of the layers. When Rosetta heard the noise, she was scratching the letter and laughing heavily.


    "Ha ha! Well then, Elsia''s lady would be pissed!


    "Why? I don''t know what that means"


    "Lay, you need to learn a little more about women''s minds, don''t you? Look, ''ask for an inn'' means'' you can do whatever you want with me ''. Of course, I may have overestimated it, but I guess so because it''s enough to bother to write to me and drop by."


    "Why? Me, did you do something to be liked?


    "I don''t know. But it''s not bad. Liliam is such a strong, scary woman, but she''s rarely as beautiful as you are? And if Elsia gets familiar with it, it''ll turn into something, right? You, if you''re good, you got flowers in your hands, right?


    "Even if they say that..."


    Renatica put out a help boat because the layers were in trouble because Rosetta teased them.


    "Rosetta, it''s good to make fun of you, but I can''t be relieved. The second one says hello to Rosetta because I will naturally also take Cassandra. Naturally, Cassandra will be entertained by Rosetta, won''t she?


    "Wha!? Is Sister Carr coming, too? I''m not kidding, that''s when Atai''s away!


    "I don''t think I can. Your body odor and signs are unique, so Lisa said you can track them even across three cities. I won''t let you get away with it."


    "I''m not here, that kind of information! Damn, give me a break."


    Rosetta left in a hurry, so Renatica closed one eye and signaled the layer. Apparently, he helped me, but he thought Renatica would do that was something that changed people a lot.


    But how about layers? Gail probably likes Elsia, and he''s somehow aware of Elsia''s feelings. But the layers don''t want to change their current relationship. Besides, I''m curious about myself - the layer was looking up at the sky all the time wondering if the time would come for me to change somewhat too.


    "Let''s wrap up the report."


    The alphilise-led former, summing up in Tarram, was taking place in the conference room. No damage in principle. And Alphilis summed up what each had gained and thought, discussing it in Jaeger''s liver figures like Ekla, Cowen, Lisa, Larna, Rhine and Jessia. We have not called each captain because there is some information that we still want to keep down with them.


    Alphilis caught the fire.


    "First is the fruit of this expedition. I lay low on everyone, but I succeeded in meeting the ruling figure of Tarram."


    The place squeaks in. So far Alphilis kept it a secret. Of course, because I don''t know what kind of surveillance eyes Tarram has, and I haven''t felt any signs of not being good at it once or twice.


    Alphilis continued.


    "But the rulers of Tarram are not the kind of people who can draw cooperation. Arnelia''s request failed, to be honest. It is difficult to make an alliance between them and Arnelia. Depending on the conditions, however, Tarrum will cooperate with Arnelia at all costs, won''t he? Because they basically move the survival of the taram first"


    "It''s just great to find that out - because it''s easy to control a group as long as you hold your head down."


    "But there was another ruler in Tarram. That person isn''t the only one who can figure it all out. Looks like we cleared up a lot of power this time, so I think it''s getting easier."


    "Specifically, you mean Calamity, the evil spirits, the Yatri Chamber of Commerce, the Banderas Bandits, and then part of the silence that was eating into Congress?


    "So you''re saying the only thing left is another ruler?


    "Not necessarily. The mysterious priest who was at the presence of Volgius, bishop of Tarram. There have been reports that he had several of his men. We don''t even know what happened to Arnelia."


    Everyone looked difficult. It is always creepy to be a force that is not certain whether it is an enemy or an ally. So Jessia raised her hand.


    Continued

 1465 War and Peace, Part 3 ~ Reward ③ ~

    "Aside from what I don''t know, I had Tarram use the hands of the Phoenix Chamber of Commerce to look into the value of its assets since I had information that the Yatri Chamber of Commerce had crumbled. Almost all the assets Yatri had, the distribution channels, seemed to have been seized. I''ll start negotiating for our share there.


    Exactly. I have a brother-in-law and I don''t think it''s possible, but I think we can negotiate which areas we''ll get ahead of us now. "


    "By the way, what''s Yatri''s asset value?


    "Just what I currently know, 50 million pens"


    "Excuse me!?


    It was Ekra who accidentally raised his tongue-in-cheek voice. If that funding, which is also comparable to the national budgets of small countries, is part of it, how much was it intrusive?


    But Alphilis was calm.


    "I''m not familiar with it, but what products does the Yatri Chamber of Commerce handle? Armas is supposed to be a weapon, and the Phoenix Chamber of Commerce is supposed to focus on fur and textiles."


    "I wonder if the Yatri Chamber of Commerce has a lot of minerals, jewellery, and crafts. Yatri is an aesthetically pleasing merchant. I was even told that his appraised goods were absolutely true. Even art is so exquisite that it''s called a final assessment. Tarram is also a town of traditional crafts and performing arts, and you can see that the Yatri Chamber of Commerce is based there."


    "Minerals, gems..."


    Alphilis looked up as if he had come up with something on a little thought.


    "Jessia, I want you to ask me for one thing, but the reward in kind is fine at 10 million pens. Could you hold off on some mineral sales routes instead?


    "Minerals? I think that''s possible if we''re negotiating cash, okay? Even the mercenary corps is for use, and the first 3 million you borrowed from Arnelia is increasing rather than decreasing?


    "No, that''s okay. I''ll list the minerals you want me to hold off on later, please. If you can hold on to just a few of them, my goal will be achieved"


    "That''s good, though."


    "... haha, that''s Alphilis. You come up with something interesting ~"


    "Do you understand, Cowen?


    "It''s a big mess ~. Then you need to see Miriazal - and Lord Miranda too ~? Let''s go through the process ~"


    "Boulder. Please."


    Rhine perceived Alphilis'' intentions in that interaction, but the others didn''t know what to do and were confused.


    "Miriazal, sell the land"


    "Hey, what''s going on?"


    There was no time for Koko to make tea, and Alphilis offered to do so at the same time as he met Miriazal. Alphilis folds over the noodle-eating Miriazal.


    "There was a ruler of Tarram. But I can''t tell you who, let alone negotiate with Arnelia. The more you try to hold them down, the more rebellious they are."


    "! Ho ho, Arnelia took hundreds of years to catch him. You''ve found him well in this short period of time. After all," I have "a woman, what are you doing? It''s not just about luck, man."


    "Don''t tear it up. They''re better at negotiating than you, Miriazal. Negotiations are futile with that opponent, and we have to respond in good faith. But you should be able to march to Romansland without delay. If Arnelia moves in earnest, she will not be disturbed by cooperation."


    "Can''t you tell me who you''re dealing with?


    I can''t. It''s a promise.


    Often Miriazal glanced at Alphilis with a sharp eye, but immediately stopped.


    "Phew, the threat doesn''t work. The target is troublesome. Or is it no longer intimidating to me, too? But then you can''t say you''ve accomplished it."


    "Exactly. But I have money. First, I''ll pay back my current debt, roughly 4 million pens, with my ears shut. A million pens in addition. So I want you to sell some of the Mithrills and Demon Crystals that Arnelia is storing right now."


    "Odori..."


    Miriazal took control of it, although the child gave a harsh look and inserted his hand into his nostrils.


    "Asking where I found out about Mithril would be a stupid question. Come on, keep going."


    "Plus 5 million. I want you to select as much land as you can sell. There is, Arnelia''s direct jurisdiction. I''d like to refer Miranda''s opinion to the selection.


    And one more thing. I''ll be able to negotiate with Tarram''s rulers via me. Instead, I want a Dwarf factory connected to Arnelia to be rented on an annual basis. You can do that, right?


    "... horrible woman."


    Miriazar roared. I was also surprised to know about Mithril, but where did you hear about Dwarf. It has often been said that battle trends are determined before fighting, but Alphilis'' ability to gather information is unusual. It should have never been seen through by any country before, but it was a surprise statement. Miriazal never took Alphilis lightly, but for the first time, he might have thought it was heartfelt horrible.


    Miriazal nodded one when he looked at Tsukiko.


    Continued

 1466 War and Peace, Part 4 - Reward ④ -

    "Come on, I''ll allow it. Let me show you."


    "No, I''ll ask the maple."


    "We can''t negotiate with Dwarves in Maple. They are famous for their difficulty. Tsukiko has gained a certain trust, but Maple hasn''t."


    "No, I should be able to. Maple must be one of the heirs to Kiko, right? I''m not gonna let you tell me you didn''t plant it."


    Even Tsukiko took a breath in this word. I haven''t even officially told Miriazal about it yet. You must be some candidate, but why can you guess so much? It was such a statement that I thought there might be a traitor in the mouthless.


    Now Kiko nodded at Miriazal.


    "... fine. Then I''ll let Maple guide you. But there are times when Dwarves don''t listen very easily to my orders. The first condition is that you don''t like yourself. Is that okay?


    "Of course."


    "Then I''ll show you later. And Miranda, but I''m too busy to see you for a while..."


    "No, I''m scheduled to see you later. Don''t worry about it."


    Miriazal mumbled at the perimeter of the preparation. I didn''t know Alphilis was getting ready so far. Miriazal couldn''t guess what Alphilis was thinking right now.


    "Alphilis, what does your Lord have in mind?


    "Just strengthen the regiment. I felt painful in Tarram. The Orange Bull is strengthening its power. Dog death as it is. I will not die. I''m gonna beat the Orange Bull and make him look alive."


    "Okay, then I won''t say anything. I''ll make arrangements. You should go."


    "Thanks"


    When Alphilis drank his tea and thanked him, he left Miriazal''s office with Rana. After they were gone, Tsuko cleared the cup and gazed at Miriazal''s complexion.


    "Surprised. I didn''t know you were that far away. Until just two years ago, I was still no different than a girl."


    "Oh, and the eagle. But it''s still sweet. Until you secure the misrill and make it with the dwarves. Whatever the Mithril, the Demon Stone needs training for the soldiers who use it. It can be called the Knights Temple for that matter. This is why there are no armies in other countries that can use Magic Stone. Well, Alpha Reese will know when he''s armed."


    "I hope so..."


    While walking down the hallway of the Deep Green Palace, Alphilis had predicted that such a conversation would be taking place. And next door comes Lana with a worried face.


    "Is that okay, Alphilis? Cut Miriazal like that."


    "It''s okay. I don''t care about Mithril, I don''t care about Magic Stone."


    "Huh?"


    To a strange Larna, Alphilis showed her notes by hand. Because it''s not good to be asked.


    - What Dwarves make is something else.


    That''s what the note said, and Larna became desperate to swallow less words of surprise. Alphilis was plainly miserable, too. I didn''t see one upset, and I didn''t even think Alphilis would do that.


    But even though Alphilis had done such a bold thing, he had spoken plainly to Larna as if she were going to talk to the public.


    "Did you thank the layer more than that?


    "What?


    "It''s about the tarram. The layers won''t thank you, but they''ll have taken your revenge as a result. Besides, there must be your mother''s condolences. Can we just rest a little longer?


    "No, because it''s more distracting to work. Besides, if there''s any resentment, it''s definitely turning into something. Because my mother is oh visible and not pure human, but close to the creatures of darkness. That it''s not saying anything, I guess I did what I had to do.


    I thanked the layer in words, but I can''t say enough that I''ve been thankful. I''m going to pay the corresponding consideration sooner or later. I don''t know how it should be returned. "


    "I hope so."


    Alphilis felt sad when he saw Larna''s face with her beard under her eyes. I''m angry that I''m not healing my wounds yet, but I can''t do anything. While Alphilis resented his powerlessness like that, he had to take him out because he needed Larna at the same time.


    Alphilis gently eared to Larna, making sure it wasn''t popular, as she changed course to the garden of the Deep Green Palace.


    "There''s a lot of people here. Can you do me a favor?


    "Are you sure you want to? It''s not just Alfie, is it?


    "That''s the time. But if my predictions are being met, it''s gonna be hell. Of course Miriazal will be thinking about it, but you should hit him a lot in the hand. The fact that I found the ruler of Tarram, which Miriazal couldn''t find, is a fundamental difference between me and Miriazal''s methodology. There''s no hand in not taking advantage of that difference."


    "That''s why I can''t believe you trapped Deep Green Palace with my magic."


    Trap the Deep Green Palace. Alphilis brought Larna here for this. Alphilis had one imagination in Tarrum. When I heard about the Bishop of Arnelia, who was moving in Tarrum, I felt that Arnelia was not a single rock. I''m pretty sure that''s from Miranda''s story, too, but the question was whether that was to the extent that it wasn''t a single rock, or whether it was a total betrayal.


    Arnelia once allowed Doom to break in. Alphilis still couldn''t believe how easy it was to break in, even though the security was thin and alarming. Besides, this time, Romansland will get us out of here. Even though Arnelia''s information network is incomplete, the discord is too great. Then I thought the traitor might be near Miriazal.


    That''s not why we may be able to do anything, but if it''s a trap set by none other than the Arnelians, we thought we might not tail off to an unexpected event. That said, I mean the Deep Green Palace, which was completely bound. It was only a few things, such as witchcraft without being noticed. If it were possible, it would involve trust and would not have many benefits. But Alphilis'' instincts told him he should.


    Larna was collecting the pebbles that had fallen around it while walking appropriately, holding it in her hand.


    Continued

 1467 War and Peace, Part 5 ~ Reward ⑤ ~

    "Okay, Alfie. What I can set up is insignificant. That''s what holds some curse on pebbles and just hangs around in the Deep Green Palace. If you increase anything more cursing, you''ll be noticed, and you can''t want as much accuracy as a sensor. At best, it is best to feel the swings and wavelengths of the junction. Is something like that useful?


    "I don''t know that. But it''s insurance. In my opinion, you''re going to need it."


    "I understand if you''re going to say that much. Me and Alfie are a lotus student. If you''re going to purgatory under torture, I''ll give you my word."


    "We may not get that far, but our relationship with Arnelia could get worse."


    "If you''re ready to go that far,"


    Larna splattered the stones. The garden trees were discreet, in the pond, and discreetly scattered at equal distances.


    And the other thing, I took the sugar sweets out of my nostalgia.


    "What''s that?


    "I''ll feed the ants here. If you are a creature of simple spiritual structure, if you feed it with cursed bait, it is also possible to temporarily place the opponent under control with signals. If you are an ant, you will at best take this back to the nest hole and feed it to other individuals. And keep the dirt of the Deep Green Palace under my magic. If we do well, we may be able to put other creatures in this garden under our control."


    "It''s like a so-called ''curse'', isn''t it?


    "Right. There''s just one downside. Besides quickly becoming ineffective if you don''t pass my magic through regularly, the effect isn''t always constant because the amount of feeding and the ease of being affected by magic fluctuate considerably by the other person''s behavior.


    Alfi, I will now try to visit this Deep Green Palace regularly for a reason. Still, I don''t know how effective it will be until spring at the very least. Just note that. "


    "Okay. And once again, you''re horrible."


    "You look like a witch, don''t you? And even though I''m an apprentice, I''m a dark witch. Because it''s the most feared of witches."


    While Larna splashed on the ants at her feet as she crushed the sugar confectionery, watching the ants flock to the confectionery to create a black mountain, she was also imprisoned by the feeling that Alphilis'' feelings were slightly blackened. Though I wonder if this is a nuisance, I never changed my mind.


    When Larna''s planting had finished all the way through, the two of them started walking again. It''s Miranda''s office across the street. Knocking on the door, there was Elsa''s voice from inside. Apparently, he''s working with Miranda. When Alphilis opened the door, there was not only Elsa, but Eliza and Alberto inside. Eliza is talking about Alberto''s cousin, but I think there are some similarities, if you put them all together. We both thought we had more acumen in our expressions than before, but that was the same for Miranda.


    Miranda didn''t give Alphilis a glance when she came in. When she finished writing the paperwork, she sealed it with wax, gave it to Alberto and stretched her back one, and for the first time she saw Alphilis.


    "I''m sorry, Alfi. I just wanted to clean up the place."


    "It''s okay, it was here that I said I couldn''t."


    "Could our Temple Knights have helped in Tarham? Though I told him to cooperate as much as I could."


    "It''s true that we weren''t close to each other. But there were occasions when they helped."


    "More here. I can get people out if I can afford battle power. Anyway, now that the Continental Peace Conference and the Arnelia 400th Anniversary Festival are coming to the top, I can hardly sleep at night in preparation."


    "I know."


    Indeed, when Alphilis returned from Tarrum to Arnelia, little by little Arnelia was changing her outfit. Arnelia is one of the continent''s leading cities in both beautification and hygiene, but it was seen that fine roads and streets were repaired and maintained. It continues out of the city, and slowly streets will be built to neighboring cities.


    And in the vicinity of Arnelia, he also knew that a huge arena was being completed. It was only a few years ago that I started creating it, but it seemed to be finally complete. There appeared to be many criticisms, such as the inappropriateness of the city of Arnelia, but if a unified martial arts tournament were to be held, more than a certain format and major equipment would be necessary. If that were to become Arnelia, one of the continent''s leading developed cities, it would be true that we do not want to lose to other cities. I guess it''s an action from the glory, but it seems to have convinced the surroundings on the grounds that it will be used as an exercise ground for the Temple Knights and the surrounding Knights when the tournament is over.


    Miranda drank a sumptuous sip of the bubbling liquor that came out and exhaled heavily. The figure remains Miranda when she traveled with us one day.


    "Pu Ha! This is the end of the job! You want to play Alfie too?


    "You''re acting like an old man in a tavern, right? It''s only noon, but I don''t know if I can get a job today."


    "Maybe I''ll put in some sleep and then I''ll step on it again. But I can''t finish this job forever. I have to drink. Leave it to that old Three Fools Archbishop Manadil and Dryde. Then nothing exciting is going to happen either. They don''t even know what entertainment is. Who can enjoy watching a duel over an old-fashioned, itchy technique?"


    Speaking of which, Miranda was mainly partitioned to hold the Unified Martial Arts Games, Alphilis recalled. Continental Peace Conference and Unified Martial Arts Congress to be held simultaneously. That will enable the continent to maintain the equilibrium known as peace, an annual conference to confirm that equilibrium. The kings and representatives of the Member States will meet together to ascertain whether there is anything that threatens each other''s peace. It usually ends with just a dinner party, but in the event of a large number of demons, etc., coalition crusaders may be organized in neighboring countries, and trade agreements may also be concluded between gathered countries. There are also times when representatives from different countries draw each other''s traces and bond with each other. Called the Peace Conference, it was no longer an inevitable fate for it to be a swirling place in the number of manoeuvres.


    Confirmation of the advantages and disadvantages not only in such a backward battle, but also in an understandable manner. Unified martial arts tournament to be held as another depression. Beginning with a general division of everything, there will be various divisions such as swords, spears, bows, axes, fights, distant throws and arm power, with representatives of the country competing for moves. Some of them are dedicated to women, but the overall department of everything is still the most exciting. Whatever it is, I don''t care if you''re eligible. Participation is possible not only for representatives of States, but also for mercenaries and the general public. Sometimes what you remember in your arms works in this setting and you can remain an officer. As a result, there have been some pretty bloody fights from qualifying sessions, which means that I''ve been quite carefully selecting eligibility these days.


    To see the look on Miranda''s face, he''s apparently thinking pretty flashy.


    Continued

 1468 War and Peace, Part 6 ~ Reward ⑥ ~

    "Basically, I''m making it open to anyone. Countries may think of surrogate warfare and toughness, but it''s a festival for ordinary people. I want you to lump out the store, call me a travel artist or something, and the whorehouse... I think it''ll be a little more than usual, but I''ll do it for the most part anyway. This year, surprised people agreed to join us.


    Besides, the opportunity for ordinary people to blatantly blow up nobility is not what it is. Invite the public to join us. "


    "I don''t even think that''s Sister''s word. Well, maybe so, but isn''t it noisy if there''s no limit to eligibility?


    "I hope you don''t lick the temple knights'' proficiency. The pilgrimage will also be turned to security on the same day, and yes, will it be rampaged on the knees of Atashi and the Supreme Bishop? Besides, I''m gonna get you guys to work that day, right?


    "If you get paid."


    Alphilis showed her hands wide open, but Miranda was laughing with pleasure.


    "Of course I''ll take it off. But the money problem isn''t so stuck, is it?


    "How do you know?


    "You''ll see when you see your face. Negotiations may have gotten better, but it won''t fix your honest personality. Anyone who has a little relationship can read it from Alfie''s expression.


    That''s why I got two non-monetary jobs. One is participation in the Unified Martial Arts Games from Jaeger. We also have a recommendation frame for the main battle, so look after a few people who are confident in their arms. If active, even more Jaeger will sell his name. It was a flashy rampage in Tarram. "


    To Miranda''s suggestion, Alphilis'' eyes changed. Apparently, what Alphilis is thinking matches Miranda''s offer.


    "I''ll take it for granted. What about the other one?


    "Princess Krums, escort of Ray fans"


    The look on Alphilis''s face wrapped in surprise. And Miranda was laughing as if she enjoyed the reaction of Alphilis. Alphilis arms up for a while and bothers.


    "That''s... a beating."


    "Yes, a beating. But if you achieve it, the reward is huge. What do you say we take it? This isn''t what Atashi thought, by the way. It''s a direct offer from Krums."


    "!... I see, Princess Rayfan is not a glimmer as rumored. A real trader?"


    "Exactly. Atashi was surprised too."


    "May I have a drink, too? I''m dying for a drink."


    "Go ahead? By the way, other offers include His Royal Highness the Muse of Ediod"


    "Ugh, I''ve also got a headache"


    Miranda pours the liquor bottle into a glass of alphilis. The Alphilis received drank it all at once, but the look on Alphilis''s face, which was not supposed to be so strong on booze, didn''t even stain red, even bothered him with a serious look.


    Larna sees the look on her face and can only be wolfed. Seeing Larna like that, Miranda put out a help boat.


    "You look uncomfortable about what''s not going to go a long way, Larna"


    "Ha, ha. I''m ashamed. I don''t know."


    "That''s fine. If the witch knew more about the number of secular rights tricks, there wouldn''t be any of us standing. Do you mind? Rather than bring the request directly to Jaeger, Ray fans have been making a request to this Atashi? Not even the supreme bishop (Miriazal), but to this me, Miranda. What it means."


    "Ah."


    Larna was convinced. Ray fans know. that Miranda has established a department within Arnelia to assist Alphilis. At the very least, it has implicitly shown that it has as much information network as it can grasp. And whether he tried it or not, he was acting the same way as the famous muse that bears his name.


    Ray fans may have confidence, but one mistake is an act that can also be taken as provocation. In fact, Miranda doesn''t seem to have a very good impression. Based on that, Alphilis is also inquisitive. There can be no doubt that Ray fans are talented, but will they be mudships left to momentum, or will they be arks that will continue to develop? The alpha leash was also difficult to measure.


    Alphilis sighed somewhat against the couch.


    "No, I won''t give you an instant answer. I''d like to take it, but I''d like to speak to Krums'' deputy in person once."


    "I think that''s fine. I''ll get back to you like that from Atashi, so you can negotiate the rest on your own. I just want you to tell me how it turned out. I wonder what Ediod''s request would be?


    "You can''t go under if you ask His Highness Muse to. Ekla, there''s something about Venn. I''ll have to do something about it. So, this is a favor from me."


    "Oh, that''s why you took the time. Fine, talk to this Miranda."


    Alphilis cut out thoughtfully about the selection of land. Miranda had heard it the first time she ate it, but Miranda had also heard it seriously when she found out that Alphilis was serious.


    And I just finished listening to the whole story, and now Miranda put her arms together and thought about it.


    "Another difficult problem. The point is, a land where you can keep your distance from Arnelia while working closely with Atashi. Is that what this is all about?


    "To the big mess, yeah. Is there any land left over?


    "I don''t have any extra. Most of the land on the continent has been ceded, and there''s hardly any land without human access. Especially on the eastern side of this continent. Common sense, isn''t it?


    "That''s not why I''m asking. Miranda is lending someone a letter of title to the land, or removing it from Arnelia''s direct jurisdiction."


    "Are you a tattooer!


    Miranda slammed the table and was outraged, but Alphilis still wouldn''t stop pushing.


    Continued

 1469 War and Peace, Part 7 - Reward (7) -

    "Don''t say that. Look for it - if you don''t have land, you''re in trouble. Hey, hey."


    "Eh, wacko! Wait, the people who owe enough to catch land around here..."


    "Are you really going to take it in? You should just stop..."


    Elsa''s commonsense remarks were not dealt with by two uplifting people. And Miranda and Alphilis are talking about not oh, not like this. And while Alphilis changed conditions from time to time, he offered one possibility.


    "Then how about near the village where the eye-catching people are partitioning? If it''s anything, I can cut through the woods and help with the opening."


    "That much? Um, then..."


    "Speaking of which, you had received an application to open the woods because you wanted to expand the place for farming. Was it Fleur Village"


    "Where, it"


    "Right here."


    The village of Fleur, shown by Elsa spreading the map, is about three days by horse from Arnelia. Though far away from home, there is also a large city within half a day by horse. Most of all, what I liked about Alphilis is that there are mountains and rivers nearby. The village is dotted in the woods, but the population was about 500. It is a village of considerable size.


    "How could there be such a village here? It''s huge enough to make it in the woods."


    "They used to be on the front line. When Arnelia was on the front line, there were demon kings in these woods and mountains. The forest has been cut open a lot, but it should have been a deeper forest. The village must exist with remnants of that time. I wonder if living anywhere means capital."


    "Huh..."


    Alphilis was only about half convinced. I also replied, but the candidate seems to have come out for now. After some discussion afterwards and putting out a few candidates, Alphilis thanked Miranda for the occasion. Miranda was giving out a big yawn, so she''ll probably take a nap. Elsa returned to the deacon, but Eliza and Alberto left the room with Alphilis.


    On my nostalgic face, Alphilis talks.


    "Long time no see, Alberto. Haven''t seen your face for a long time, but has it gotten any more awesome?


    "I don''t know for myself if it''s gotten more awesome, but I was wondering how much stronger it got. Miranda-sama''s sword."


    "I see you''ve gained a lot of confidence."


    "That kind of makes you even stronger in your bottomlessness. I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, but I don''t think your strength can be measured by sheer strength. Where the hell does that bottomlessness come from?


    "Even if I ask. How''s it going, Larna?


    "I don''t know that either."


    Because I still don''t know the source of the power of Alphilis, either, so Larna swallowed the words. In the end, it''s a force you don''t understand, and if you misunderstand, only distrust is solicited from the other person. These two serious-looking saint knights instinctively didn''t like Larna, either, because of the symmetry of the powers they dealt with.


    Besides, I kind of didn''t think these two were just people. Why is it that the appearance is definitely human, and yet somewhere distorted with so much holy temper and magic? Larna''s spine creaked when she and Alberto met each other, but she stepped back behind Alphilis so she wouldn''t understand it and join the conversation.


    And after splitting up with the two at the exit of the Deep Green Palace, the look on Alphilis''s face, which was a smile, became serious itself.


    "- It went well. Well, it''s pretty much what I expected."


    "Yes?"


    "Contact Larna, Lisa. Head to Fleur Village for an urgent investigation. Take a few good sensors and Kazas, Closes and Seite. Ask Kazas why.


    One more thing, Dwarf has a souvenir. Wictrier and Tajibo, and maybe Daron. Have Jessia arrange the best liquor you can get later. Call Cowen later. I''ll know when I tell you to get ready. "


    "Huh. Um, Alfie. Can you tell me what you''re up to?


    But to Larna''s question, Alphilis only smiled lightly.


    "I''m looking forward to it, Larna. It wouldn''t be funny if it seeded too fast. One thing I can tell you is that we always have twitches."


    That''s what I said. When I saw Alphilis smile, I was convinced that Larna was definitely someone who couldn''t know the bottom.


    Continued

 1470 War and Peace, Part 8 - Preparing for Winter ① -

    Winter is here.


    By the time the snowflakes scattered from the sky, Romansland''s invasion that it was going south of the Five Roads had stopped as expected, but it was clearly a disgust with the effort of transporting supplies. The front itself succeeded in bringing it into mutual battle by prevailing over Romansland on four roads and by hiring numerous mercenaries in the Northern Consultative Union.


    However, for the first time in decades, seven countries, large and small, were placed under Romansland''s control, and the national map was to be significantly rewritten. People told us that some of them could be thought of as unknown life and death countries of the royalties and virtually doomed.


    Countries, including Arnelia, petitioned Romansland to explain the reasons for the invasion, but only with the answer of explaining it at the next Continental Peace Conference, did they remain unable to obtain a satisfactory answer. Instead, there were some countries whose faces were shamelessly pioneered that they were going to attend the conference while doing all this, but it cannot be denied that some sides of the war were relieved, knowing that the war would not continue without negotiations.


    But Arnelia unleashed a large number of intermediaries and knew Romansland''s answer was a buy of time. Pretending to stop the invasion, Romansland is building a steady road from his country and preparing for the next invasion. Once the roads have been completed, transport will be easier. You won''t have to stop marching the next winter.


    Again, assuming Romansland leaves the Northern Consultative Union, the rest will hardly be prevented from invading by snow. The expedition will take a long time if land is secured as a large base. It was clear that stopping Romansland even further would make it difficult.


    To what extent did the countries understand that reality, Miriazal had to confirm its intentions as well. For the first time in a long time, Miriazal spent most of his time in the winter by making a visit to the countries as Virgin and confirming to Arnelia the will of the friendly countries.


    All in all, it was only a quiet winter on the surface. But it is clear that each nation is holding its breath and hoarding its strength in preparation for the storm to come from the spring. Jaeger is no exception again.


    "Ahhh!


    "Ooh!"


    The hanging voices heard from Jaeger''s training ground grew ever more numerous and louder. The total number of mercenaries belonging to Jaeger had swelled to nearly 10,000. Sometimes the reason for this is that Jaeger is not just a mercenary regiment that undertakes combat.


    There were good offices to work underneath, training to put jobs in the hands, or some mercenaries to visit with the aim of basic education within Jaeger, etc. The Alliance also introduced Jaeger as a beginner-friendly mercenary regiment. As a result, a new flow of beginners who registered as mercenaries were visiting Jaeger. It is, of course, one of the publicity plotted by Lisa.


    Most of them do not become a mercenary, but their reputation from the neighborhood was good, as they can train and do as many requests as occur in the neighborhood. Also, with more new entrants, Jaeger did not know that those who had previously belonged to him would remain active, such as appearing as platoon captains, receiving requests and raising their ratings as mercenaries.


    Jaeger''s base had a voice at night during the day, and he was seen sweating in the training ground until late at night and encouraging him to study again. Alphilis, Cowen, Ekla and others thought it necessary to set up a new mercenary regiment base, as the land lent in Arnelia would have been narrow if the numbers had increased so far.


    Negotiations for this were left to Lisa and Kazas. The village of Fleur, as expected by Alphilis, was a village where the collection of ore was carried out without permission and, at the same time, dealing with contraband. It was surprising that there was such a village on Arnelia''s lap, but should it be called darkness beneath the lamp? Whether it was due to the alarm of regular visits by Arnelian priests, or whether the villagers, who were close but thus discerning the nature of Arnelian, were smart, the village of Fleur was totally stealing Arnelian eyes and committing those illegal acts.


    There are many ores to deal with that can be processed into precious metals, and they are not for sale, but where it is clever that each house saves and retains them as in kind. These were sold only to the Yatri Chamber of Commerce, and if there were no name for this village on the Yatri Chamber of Commerce''s goods distribution route this time, it was possible that it had been missed with Alphilis.


    Ore circulation is controlled by the Gem Guild and is therefore a complete violation. The contraband also included herbs and poison grass, and the villagers were good at processing and manufacturing this drug. Although not as good as Experion, there are also types of these drugs that, if ingested incorrectly, can lead to death and are often used as assassinations and stimulants.


    Where these are the financial resources of the village of Fleur and where no one could blame them for a long time, Alphilis easily spotted them by turning over Kazas and Lisa. Because Kazas had long suggested the possibility of mines sleeping on the land around here, and a thorough investigation by sensors, including Lisa, revealed the mineral veins.


    And Alphilis signed a contract with the village of Fleur. As always, the product may be developed, and I even promised to buy it using the Yatri Chamber of Commerce distribution route that I took over. Instead, they allowed themselves to emigrate. At the same time, he asked them to use the technology to develop drugs that were legal and to cooperate in the processing of precious metals, so that they could pay a certain amount as profits.


    Furthermore, Kazas and Alphilis surveyed the castle, which was the stronghold of the Demon King in the mountains behind.


    "It''s an old castle. But when you look at where it still works, it''s quite well built. You got a demon here?


    "Numerous examples of demons building buildings have been reported. Ants make ants, don''t they? Well, there are many more primitive constructions, but this is also possible if you have a large number of demons that are knowledgeable in their entirety and become hands and feet. But as far as this construction is concerned, didn''t Dwarves or humans work together? That''s about the kind of people who process stones and build castles."


    "Huh. The inhabitants of Fleur Village used it as a factory.


    "You''re making this up here?


    Alphilis smiled back at Kazas'' words as if they were frightened.


    "No, something better."


    And Daron and Victoria played a part in the negotiations with Dwarf. Dwarves prefer alcohol, respect those with strong arms, and live for those who shed blood and sweat with them. In that sense, I feel comfortable with the giant Daron, and some Dwarves once took care of the Great Demon King Tetrapolishka. If that daughter Victoria were to come, that alone had succeeded in gathering a certain amount of respect.


    More Aerial drunkenly crushed them at the banquet, where Cowen showed the Dwarves a piece of paper.


    Continued

 1471 War and Peace, Part 9 - Preparing for Winter ② -

    "Why is this?


    "Heh heh - Dwarves are interesting enough to be salivated."


    The Dwarves looked at the paper blurred with a red face, but their eyes were soon opened and their drunkenness had awakened between blinking three times.


    "Is this... a blueprint for a weapon? That''s all I''ve ever seen. Did you write this?


    "That''s right - it''s a force I''ve been writing about. Can you create it?


    "Little girl, you don''t seem to know what Dwarf is, do you? Even the ingredients can''t be made for Dwarves. There''s no such thing!


    Don, and the Dwarves pounding their chests and laughing gahaha. So Cowen took out another blueprint.


    "Then I''ll get it out here too - but the person who designed this said, ''I think it''ll probably take over 100 years, think about it in the long run'' - how about this?"


    "What!? You''re selling us a fight to Dwarves!


    That drawing the Dwarves took so that it would snap, but the Dwarves looked at the drawing and blued it. Because the Dwarves had incomprehensible drawings there.


    The Dwarves blued and asked a terrible question.


    "You, uh... are you seriously going to make this?


    "Of course I mean it ~. But I''m not the one who suggested it, I''m the captain of the regiment ~. Can''t you ~?"


    "No, I''m not saying I can''t. You fly iron birds into the sky, it''s not like you fly kites up into the sky, is it? I know the reason, I can make it. But how many people die of thought and error? Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa.


    "Would you like to meet ~?"


    "Oh, I''m getting interested in Russia. I love idiots who come up with no claps like this."


    The Dwarves have been discussing the blueprints ever since. Its blueprint, named ''Iron Bird'' by Alphilis, was conceived so that it could fly through the sky without the use of a flying dragon. Power is incomplete, but we''re going to figure out how we can fly without utilizing magic. Alphilis seems to be going to use fire for the time being.


    Cowen asked about the necessity. In this world with Tenma and Feilongs, I wonder if such a thing would not be commensurate with the effort in development. But Alphilis'' answer was ultimately simple.


    "What if all the dragons and Heavenly Horses are wiped out? Flying magic doesn''t work well with all that sorcery association stacking up research, and the only species cooperative and flyable to humans are Heavenly Horse and Dragon. Assuming the flying Demon King seeks the total annihilation of the Flying Dragon and Heavenly Horse, humans will be destroyed in no time."


    Cowen was shocked by the words. It is certainly a possibility that I have not seen before in my thoughts. When has it been the first time you''ve been pointed out a hand you never thought about a strategy? And the words Alphilis added shocked Cowen even more.


    - The dragon''s decline has already begun. We humans will have to fly sooner or later. I don''t know if that''s decades or centuries from now, but if the ocean can''t cross for rough currents, then we need to find a world outside this continent.


    How far ahead is Alphilis'' idea in anticipation of an era? Cowen has thought of the century-old total, but never of the millennial total. Perhaps, though, Alphilis has even thought about the thousands of years of history leading up to the decline of mankind. Cowen was shocked by that, kneeling toward Alphilis, who turned his back, and was courteous to nature and his subordinates.


    At this time, in Cowen, Alphilis was not a collaborator, but officially the Lord.


    "(I have decided - it is for the sake of Alphilis that I dedicate all of my wisdom ~. Alphilis is not just a mercenary - I am sure he will make history ahead of him ~. No - after Alphilis walks - it will lead to a better history of mankind ~. I will eliminate all those who stand in the way for it ~. First of all, for that matter ~, we must leave what will be an Orange ~. And even to the schemers who have not yet won properly ~, I must win ~.


    It''s a very difficult journey, but I''m sure I''ll try to do it) "


    Cowen had one resolve, completing the drawings that were incomplete at once and bringing them to Dwarf. And brilliantly, he succeeded in drawing Dwarf''s interest. Take Dwarf in as a companion, not as an exchange condition. This is the prospect of Alphilis.


    And Alphilis'' measures continued even further. After getting along moderately with Dwarf, she asked Dwarf where the elf was. Alphilis read that Elf and Dwarf are famous for being friends with dog monkeys, but because they''re not close, they know where they are, and in fact it was a hit. Alphilis also made this idea because Alphilis thought finding out where the elves were would be a trump card against one Orange Bull.


    But until now, trying to gather information, I couldn''t find the elves'' whereabouts. Asking the Seekers, the Elves refused to engage with other races and wondered if they were hiding somewhere. Seekers and elves have been unfamiliar from the beginning, and this has fortunately stopped coming and going since they made non-interference agreements with each other.


    It''s been a long time since the elves publicly refused to engage with humans, but I didn''t think they were even refusing to engage with Seekers and other races. Then we will talk about what Roxanne is in the Deep Green Palace, but she was a heretic during heresy among the elves and was not very helpful.


    I asked Roxanne herself about the inside of the elf again, but that was all she said was that she would never crack her mouth, and that if she tried to force her mouth to crack, she was being sorcered so that her memories about the inside of the elf would be erased. That was that all the elves out there were alike, and in principle once inside, they couldn''t go back on rare occasions, and they needed to be quite punished and constrained to go back. It was therefore pointless to question Roxanne.


    Where there was no hitter, Alphilis acted quickly, who was to be able to relate to Dwarves.


    Continued

 1472 War and Peace, Part 10 - Preparing for Winter ③ -

    When Alphilis heard about one of the elf strongholds, he drove Rakia and immediately flew solo to the place. And it was unclear what the negotiations were about, but he returned to Jaeger with one elf. Not only Ekla, but Cowen, Lisa and Maia were also surprising in their behavior to this.


    "Alphilis... what about you?


    "As you can see, it''s an elf shoeshika. He''ll be one of us."


    "I''m going to take care of you. Best regards"


    Unexpectedly Ekla bowed back reflexively to Schushika, who bowed deeply with his sword on, but behind it Corwen and Lisa held their heads.


    "Alphilis - Oh, my God. Do you know what it means to have an elf with your people?"


    "Of course. Dwarf, could getting along with Seeker be dangerous?


    "That''s not all, big woman. It is said that Elf''s magic is much stronger than Seeker''s. Roxanne''s heckle is where the magic is, but the original elf is one of the most advanced magicians on the continent. Besides, even I feel that Lord Shousicaa''s magic power is stronger than anyone else in this regiment in pure total quantity?


    "Maybe so. ''Cause Shousicaa was the daughter of the largest clan chief in the elf, wasn''t she?


    "Right. It''s just that the daughter of the eldest clan chief isn''t always the best user."


    "With such a person on your side - not only the black sorcerer - but also the sorcery society and the Orimpas - can you keep an eye on them? Arnelia won''t shut up about this anymore?"


    "If so, can we work out a way to escape, Cowen?


    Alphilis asked mean, and Cowen bothered with his forehead.


    "Uh-huh, did you come? This is trying me, isn''t it?"


    "Well leave the joke at that, I have an idea, too. Elves don''t belong to any of the forces at the moment. Except for the one thing, Aurangebull."


    "Orangeable. Oh, I see."


    Maia was convinced. Some recognize the high ranking magicians of the elves as high elves, but the elves and high elves are a completely different species, even if they are similar in appearance. First of all, the elves only live for a few hundred years at best, but some individuals live for thousands of years. The number of individuals is constant, the growth rate is slow, and the magic power provided by the original is different digits. If high elves age, it is not uncommon for them to have the magic to cross with about a hundred elves.


    In other words, it is indissoluble to think that the upper species of complete elves are high elves. But if you try elves, they are extra-hearted, and elves and high elves have different origins, different living environments, and different ideas. But many of the high elves were arrogant, and the elves had a way of thinking of obeying the high elves, and some of the elves accepted that way of thinking.


    Therefore, there is no wonder that there are many followers of the Orange Bull in the Elf. Alphilis lived with Gwendorf, so he probably knew what was going on around it, but I wonder if it was a bet that Schushika was an Orangeable enemy. Maia could have easily imagined that.


    But the alphilis of the day is obvious. Shousicaa was sighing.


    "But no way is he going to come aboard True Dragon," it is the use of True Dragon Gwendorf. Does anyone in this disagree with the Orange Bull!? ''What a shout out, so rigid or not looking over there? This is the biggest incident in the last hundred years in the Elves. "


    "No, don''t praise me?


    "I''m not complimenting you, you big dumb bitch"


    "But it worked. Many had resistance to following the high elves of the Five Wise Men, such as the Orange Bull, which had never been seen for young elves. The question of whether we should work together until our lives and survival also spread quietly under the water.


    In fact, not a single person has left the interior when it comes to cooperating with Orangeables and returned safely in the last hundred years. If it''s an elf, it doesn''t matter if it''s one of the demons. We were going to spend decades in touch with young elves in the other houses and give them opinions.


    This Lord Alphilis did it instantly when he came. With Gwendorf''s little hand, there''s no way the elves could have gotten their hands on it. It drives us all the way to the swirling dragon. If anything, the elf''s fallout is immediately exposed. Would something like this be painful? I guess this is how you feel when your chest hits!


    "Shoshoshika, I''m so excited."


    Alphilis embarrassed the shoeshika, who spoke with a reddish cheek. It is also unusual for an elf who is said to be emotionally thin to get so excited. But that''s all I did, Alpha Reese. It must have been an extremely dangerous beating, but Alphilis let it win. What Cowen is bumping about is probably rethinking the strategy. Ekla has already turned the books and pondered the acceptance of the elves. Did Lisa find out what Alphilis wanted to do, or she had already skipped the sensors?


    "Alfie, Fenna seems to be at home."


    "That''s Lisa, you know what I think"


    "That''s what you did when you went out of your way to bring in only one representative of the elves that you made your people, right? If you''re bad, it''s war. Either way, if you''re going to be one of us, it''s inevitable."


    "Lord Alphilis, what do you mean?


    "My people have Explorers. They''re asking me to meet them."


    When I heard the Seeker''s name, I changed the look on Shousicaa''s face. Again, for many elves, the species Seeker doesn''t even like to speak.


    But without further ado, Alphilis continued.


    Continued

 1473 War and Peace, Part 11 - Preparing for Winter ? -

    "I said I don''t care what the Orange Bull said. Then it''s necessary to meet the Seeker."


    "Why? They''re people about the Demon King''s side during the war. I don''t mean to blame you for the colour of your skin, but the deeds were filled with black desires like the colour of your skin"


    "That''s what you said before me with the dark hair?


    "Oh, no, I didn''t mean to..."


    "Well, my hair color is dye. I know the roots are a deep problem, but not if you''re saying that. At least, I don''t know about Sconer this time, but the Seekers are the victims of the Orange Bull. Their companions were imprisoned and made into the material of the Demon King. How can you say it''s not all the same just because you don''t do it so openly in the elves?


    "Demon King material," he said?


    Was it the first ear for Shousicaa, and her fair face was distorted by anger and humiliation. Seeing that look on his face, Alphilis was convinced it was okay to let him meet with Fenna. It''s hard, but if you can be perfectly angry or sad, I''m sure you''ll feel comfortable with Fenna.


    "You should hear more from Fenna. Because I imagine you guys will get along. Whatever it is, I want you to change the way you look at things a little. The same way we''ve been before. Then I''m sure we won''t win. In order to survive, we need to do something we''ve never done before."


    "... okay. I came all the way here because I believed that word. Let''s try to believe one more thing."


    "Then I''ll show you around. Ekla, please prepare where the elves will live later. Probably gonna need about a hundred of them soon."


    "Okay, I''ll make arrangements right away."


    Ekla left full, and Alphilis and Schushika followed suit. Fenna and Schushika then fulfilled their decency safely, and Schushika, who at first was on the top of the Buddha, gradually unraveled when she found out that Fenna was a trustworthy opponent.


    And when the elves who subscribe to Schushika joined Jaeger, it also called for rumors. It is not only mercenaries who possess a group of elves, but it has never been in any country in the past. Therefore, all this time, the rumors spread in one place, even if Lisa didn''t advertise. But without making the elves a spectacle, Alphilis kept his life out of sight except for the members until rumors subsided. It was a consideration for them, which originally lacked interaction with other races.


    As the Elves'' lives settled, the late snow fell on Arnelia. Alphilis was wondering if the elves would make more of a move if they wouldn''t mind joining Jaeger, but his third winter in Arnelia passed quietly besides his thoughts.


    A bell rings to tell you that the year has dawned.


    There are regional differences in the habit of celebrating the New Year, but in Jaeger it was decided to celebrate it grandly. The same holds true for breath, but in mercenary regiments with many civilian origins, they often decide to get one in the New Year when counting their births. The habit of counting months and so on is not in this era, and most humans only know the calendar because of temperatures and aerial patterns, such as seasonal shifts, and seasonal events. Alphilis again. That is no exception, and not knowing her birth month, she had decided to get one as the year dawned. Alphilis, is 20 years old.


    In the private sector it is assumed that the snow falls and the next time the white moon is missing and the full moon is customarily the dawn of the New Year. In Arnelia, nearby cities were notified because the exact calendar was counted, but sometimes it did not reach rural areas. It has also now become only a part of the continent, and it may be said that civilization has spread on the continent around the loss of humans who do not know the New Year unless they are so isolated a periphery.


    All in all, the New Year was very exciting throughout Arnelia, not just Jaeger. It was not uncommon for anyone to make noise all night this evening on the full moon, and Jaeger was in principle circular not to take requests all day. Still, the impoverished were asked to do so only here in the guild, but many were spending their New Year in thought at the base of Jaeger.


    Alphilis was out on the rooftop of HQ to greet him for the New Year as head of the regiment, toast with many, and remind him of the fire lights on his face as he received a toast. I thought if it was a full moon, it would be a group of people I was quoting, but apparently not.


    Recall that it was an evil push, and when Alphilis, alone, stretched out his back and breathed heavily, the cold air filled his lungs. The line appeared from behind as Alphilis shuddered that it was just a little lightweight in the cold air where his lungs ached. I have a fur coat on my hand.


    "If you go outside dressed like that, you''ll catch a cold. Here."


    "Oh, you notice?


    "I hear idiots don''t catch a cold, so it''s a wasted concern."


    "Oh, my God, that''s awful."


    The line was often puzzled but further bottles and glasses were removed from the nostalgia by Alphilis, who gave it back with a thinly laughed smile, driving her crazy the other way around.


    "It''s the water of drunkenness. Want a drink?"


    "I''ll take it. And you''re too distracted. Is it a blizzard tomorrow?


    "I just don''t want to hear your bad rephrase. That''s a hell of a disapproval from the crew, huh?


    "I''ve been thinking about a new one, haven''t I? Now I''m confident."


    "Stop it, Lisa and Emerald are going crazy"


    "You need Fenna to do that."


    "I think I''m gonna throw up just imagining it"


    Alphilis laughs as Rhine looked heartbroken. Rhine snapped as he looked at the thriving under-eye members.


    "Two years since you built the mercenary regiment."


    "I don''t think so much anymore, and I still think that''s all. I know it''s going too well."


    "That''s prudent. I thought you were floating a little bit more."


    "I''d be cautious, too. If this is a regular mercenary regiment, it would be a little easier, but what black magicians are the ultimate opponents. It''s something many members don''t know, and the more people carry. Plus, you''ve been building a mercenary regiment and then you''ve been in the training field continuum, right? I can''t believe you beat most of that. You should lose somewhere, but I don''t know where to lose. I''m worried about that."


    "It''s fine if you know that. It''s impossible not to win."


    The line drank water at once and poured water back into the glass. Alphilis also silently offers the glass and requests a replacement.


    The line continued.


    Continued

 1474 War and Peace, Part 12 - Winter Preparation ⑤ -

    "The members are floating. I guess so, this mercenary regiment has also succeeded in all its major requests and has barely even failed in its detailed requests. Apart from the requests received personally by the members, are you aware of the success rate of the requests assigned directly by the mercenary corps?


    "It was about 1-2 failures after 100 attempts."


    "That''s right. Most do not fail, rumors call for rumors, and people gather for victory. Because anyone wants to ride a winning horse. So the true value of this mercenary regiment is questioned by what happens once you call it. The question is how to minimize the damage."


    "Really? I will not go after those who leave. I just want to stay."


    Rhine was surprised for a moment by Alphilis, who said he was rushing away, but he reconsidered.


    "Right. Are you saying that only those who can accompany you to the end of the horizon should stay? If you''re not ready for that, you''re not gonna be able to do that with Orangeables."


    "I wouldn''t ask for that much readiness, but probably everyone can''t be irrelevant in the end to Orangeable''s plan. I hope what you''ve learned in this mercenary regiment will help them. But when I am not prepared to do the least, I think that I have my feet together when I have to. So I think only the elite should be on the spot for the final showdown.


    When you''re actually in battle with an Orange or a black magician, there won''t be a hundred people you can fight. "


    "Right, a few elites are the best. What an army. Big, but only weakened by the problem of the barracks. Tell me about the king who defeated half a million troops with 50,000?


    "I know. Talk about a brave and resolute king and his army who finally defeated the Great Army on three or five battle days. It''s a good analogy that battles are not numbers. But you know what? That army, ultimately, has not left 20,000, and all the survivors are seriously wounded. The king who lost his elite in a single battle ended up being resented by the people, exhausted in a civil war after 10 years, and ravaged by another country."


    "No, that''s my first ear"


    "You shouldn''t seem to have anything left to win. If you don''t win and grab something"


    The strong gaze of Alphilis seemed to look far away. Well, Rhine understood that this swordsman was in the midst of growing up. One day, when we met, the little girl hanging in a trap, she said, was becoming alone.


    But Rhine thought the combination of clear night skies and booze in winter was a bad touch. Even though I don''t usually swallow enough to get drunk, I just took my wings off a little too much today. Because I even think this woman in front of me is beautiful.


    Rhine had the column trunk on his back, but I had to admit I was a little in love with the side of the alphilis looking up. Alphilis, when I noticed that look on his face, I asked the line.


    "What? Is something on your face?


    "No... I thought you couldn''t even be one of the men."


    "An extra favor -. Let me know if anyone has such a good man."


    "How about me or something?


    "It''s a tough joke, who the hell are you?"


    "No, it could be pretty serious, huh?


    I tried a serious look at the line, but Alphilis laughed at me with pieces.


    "I refuse. Well... could it be as good as Mr. Zems?


    "No, you''re not going to be dealt with. You''re the most famous brave man on the continent, right? I don''t know what kind of woman you are, but you''ve got to get together."


    "I don''t need a serious answer like that, even if it''s a story. You don''t have any more interesting stories?


    "Today''s banquet was a series of surprises, wasn''t it?


    While Rhine was somewhat sorry to have been done as a joke, he recalled a series of surprise announcements that were banquets. Alphilis agrees with that.


    "I did surprise you today. If Nia doesn''t drink, I can''t believe she''s pregnant."


    "Wow, that''s the hasty face of the great Kazas teacher after that. So even though it''s momentum, if you keep applying for an engagement and the moments Nia receives are exciting. Well, it''s a sight to see sometimes when you go to a New Year''s guild, but it''s a celebration. The guy from Kazas, he was drunk and crushed. I guess if we set a date for their ceremony, we''ll just have to attend.


    But it was only after that that that it thrived. I hear Renatica had a boyfriend, too, huh?


    "To Renatica?? Who!?"


    "Cook''s rack. I''ve always thought we''d be close to standing in the kitchen together, but since Rack confessed to me, he thinks this is one training to make life interesting, so I''m dating him. Well, then. It''s like a child''s romance, and Renatica won''t even know what men and women do about socializing, so Rack will have a hard time. You only know the art of seducing a man, so it''s still a bad touch.


    More than that, after listening to Lunatica''s remarks, Lisa''s limp-mouthed face was a sight to behold. I hear Lisa was the first to hear it, too. Didn''t you see that?


    "I was out of my seat... what a mess!


    Alphilis hit his forehead in the column and regretted it. Two people thrive on stories without other love afterwards. Who is the hottest in the regiment, and the recruits are gradually taking shape these days? You think Gail was praised by Rosetta for finally being able to hunt the Warcraft alone, or that the lay struck into training to sharpen his sword and Elsia has a glimpse of her face there?


    You think Elsia, on the other hand, is mostly napping during seating and often pissed off by Victoria and Larna? As always, Emerald sings and walks as long as he has time, so the city dwellers won''t listen and work?


    The Seekers are finally getting used to it, and you think the residents are upset? If Alphilis says that Lisa finally bought a house and Jake and I are just not old enough to live together tomorrow, he pointed out that the line is just a motive.


    A swollen alphilis asked if there were any good people on the line. I think Rhine is still a kid around here. If he even looked a little sweet, I think it would be a night where I could make one of my mistakes.


    "Hey. I don''t have trouble playing with the right people, but I''m only in the way of being a lover."


    "Why? You''re going to do great."


    "In my current position, there''s really a gathering of women for money and other purposes. If you''re bad, you might be some kind of spy from another country. You can tell by looking it up, but it''s a waste of time using it on them. I''m not that free, either, because of someone else."


    "You''re more serious than I thought. Then I''ll give you some free time, okay?


    "Come on, you got a replacement for me? I''m not proud of you, but you''re not supposed to replace me, are you? Tell me, I need you."


    - I need you.


    Rhine''s laughter stopped at Alphilis, who told him that with a more serious look than he thought. And I think I woke up drinking all at once. If you are aware, it seems that Alphilis'' drunkenness has also awakened at some point.


    Alphilis continued his words.


    Continued

 1475 War and Peace, Part 13 - Little Queen and Alphilis ①

    "My operation needs you. Next op, it might make you feel bad."


    "... what, you know what? Say it."


    Rhine was answering, desperately hiding herself, whose mind was about to shake by accident.


    "I got a request from Krums. At the next Continental Peace Conference, I was to escort you directly."


    "Isn''t that nice? That''s a smart woman, definitely going to be a big shot in the future. It''s not a bad idea to sell thanks now."


    "... I heard rumors that you might like it. I might use you as bait to negotiate in my favor. No, I''m sure you will."


    To what Alphilis said, Rhine glanced at Alphilis. But that doesn''t change anything. Rhine exhaled his white breath in abundance.


    "So? Whatever I think you''re gonna do, right? Then don''t ask."


    "I wanted to say no for once. I know you''re being cruel. Maybe it''s not about being a girl who''s not even old enough. Nothing, Rayfan. It''s good that you can''t earn the little queen''s trust. But I didn''t want to lose your dedication and trust, so I wanted to say no."


    "I don''t mind, you just do what you think. But don''t insult Ray Fan for being a child. If you look at the speed of Krums'' reconstruction, anyone can see that that is not incompatible as an exchanger. Don''t get eaten the other way around, okay?


    "I''m not going to be a mercenary either. But I appreciate your advice."


    When Alphilis gets up and pays for the snow on the training bottoms, he tries to leave the roof. The line was a little disappointed to see that.


    "Yo, why don''t you dress up a little more colorful about New Year''s?


    "I don''t want to get messed up and dirty, and even if I wear it. Why don''t you call Emerald or Victoria, or Fenna? If Renatica wears it, it''s inside."


    "You had a pretty good reputation for your outfit in Tarram, didn''t you?


    "It''s like a punishment game. I just did it because I needed it then, and I don''t want to look that embarrassed again. You just don''t want to show it because it''s what you''re working out, even though they say you''re big. I''m jealous of Aerial and Victoria who won''t get fat after working out."


    I didn''t think I was fat or anything.


    "Haha, thanks for that. And I need it now, so I''m dressed like this."


    "I''m serious about it. Besides, the men said your outfit was good... and now what?


    In an attempt to deny Alphilis'' unsatisfactory reply, the line instantly understood the meaning of the word.


    "No way, are you going to Krums now?


    "Good hurry. There will be no sight of other countries in the New Year, so enough to interrupt. If you drive through Lakia, you''ll be there in the morning."


    "I see, are you going to be dodgy? Sure, you''re a big woman too. You''re full of scary women around me."


    "She''s not that scary."


    "Then show me something feminine once in a while."


    Alphilis often thought into the words Rhine jokingly said, winking and throwing kisses to show.


    "Good night, Deputy Director"


    "... oh, good night"


    When did you get to wink? Rhine looked up at the night sky.


    "Isn''t that the destructive power inside? I don''t know, you''re pretty drunk. I am. Tomorrow you''ll be hungover for sure."


    Rhine remembered Alphilis as he drank the remaining water from the bottle, blurring early in the New Year.


    And Alphilis acted fast. Pulling off Rakia, who was about to peel herself off by challenging Aerial to battle early in the New Year, she just flew to Krums. Rakia complained that the battle was booming, but I think Alphilis would have been happy with this because it''s a loss no matter what, but don''t tell me that.


    And in no time it is over Krums. I watched the royal castle of Krums from the skies before dawn, thanking this Lakia, who travels only four and a half days on a journey that takes only 20 days on a horse and 5 days on a flying dragon. Having a private mansion to save the salaries of Royal Castle soldiers, the castle is a reputable lay fan who climbs the castle every morning to use it only as a place of government, but often remains intact in the castle when work accumulates or when it is late at night. Because coming home at night is still dangerous in the politically anxious Krums.


    I assumed that if it were also a New Year''s feast, it would be a struggle just to hear the Congratulations of the Hordes, and perhaps to stay in. To this end, we also assume the location of the private room that Ray fans would use. Alphilis observed the castle as it flew low from above. Exactly, is it just emerging countries and their defensive nets in magic thin, or just putting up simple people-free magic and soundproofing magic without anyone noticing?


    And all Lakia had to do was use clairvoyant witchcraft, which had a pretty good view of the inside of the castle.


    Continued

 1476 War and Peace, Part 14 - Little Queen and Alphilis ②

    "... an inadvertent castle. Speaking of not being able to afford to turn the magician''s hand that far, this would make it easier for humans to break in."


    "How many escorts?


    "Just look inside, and you can sense it at body temperature. 1 inside woman, 2 outside man watches. Alternatively, we can think of a total of six guards."


    "Weirdly little, does that mean you''re alarmed? Well, fine."


    Alphilis decided to go out into forceful means as planned, albeit not to be blatant. Let Lakia penetrate and land forcefully on the terrace. He broke into the bedroom of a Ray fan with Lakia, who had been disillusioned by humans.


    "Sudden visit, excuse me -"


    Don''t move.


    but at that moment the blade was stuck in Alphilis'' throat.


    "(That''s fast)"


    What I found out before I broke in was that women weren''t the only ones. If it''s not a pathetic relationship, there''s no way the little queen would allow her to stay in her bedroom. What''s just surprising is that that skill was more than I could have imagined and that Ray fans are still waking up and looking at this one as a matter of course.


    Let the skill in the woman not be as good as Renatica''s, there''s no mistake that she''s quite handsome. If you register as a mercenary, you will reach the lowest level B first. Was it the liver that stood, or did you expect, that didn''t look surprised?


    Rayfan softly raised his hand, causing the woman to pull her weapon.


    "Nora, back off. For the night - no, even at dawn, I don''t really agree with imitations like breaking into the bedroom, Captain Alphilis of the Tianxiang Mercenary Corps"


    "Was it possible for me? Well, I''ve been using Archbishop Anorun to put pressure on you, so can we just say hello?


    Ray fans came out of bed when he exhaled a breath that could be both a thin laugh and a small sigh, in contrast to what could be described as an immobile alphilis. Even the casual act is elegant. Indeed, Alphilis understood that this was a real aristocratic woman, different from the world in which she lived. But how is it that the figure is not bedtime clothes, but almost nearby to formal attire?


    When Ray Fan stood on the floor, the woman held back behind her back without a sound.


    "Nora, get your jacket. And get the next room ready. Be rude to the negotiators in this look and place."


    "Yes."


    "Rayfan, little queen, can I have one? I wonder why you slept in your dress. No... you smell blood, too. Maybe we''re not the first set of night visitors?


    To the words of Alphilis, Ray Fan clouds his expression a little.


    "Sure, sleeping in this outfit won''t leave you relaxed, but the night visitors will also be in the third pair at the Commander''s Palace, because you can''t be seen by anyone who doesn''t know what a skin outfit looks like. There is a good chance in the New Year that I will be staying at the castle. Naturally, security is also less than usual. I knew the assassin would be released even without information. Instead, I thought it would be just the right opportunity to exhaust the traitors, and I kept them waiting.


    But I didn''t think the mercenary lord could catch it. "


    "That''s a lot of nerve. That''s just how Dry Ann from Gruzaldo likes it."


    "No, not as much as you with the ruler of Tarram on your side"


    "(This child...!


    The matter of the ruler of Tarram is known only to a limited number of men in the regiment, and to Miriazal, Miranda. How do Ray fans know that? Alphilis was cut off an unexpected note earlier and realized he was being put on a Ray fan conversation. Indeed, as Rhine put it, the princess, beautiful and small enough to be seen, recognised herself as a cutter and scarier opponent than she had ever seen.


    And as soon as I see where the neighborhood has been prepared, Alphilis wonders if I even foresaw this visit. In contrast, Ray fans had given Nora a hint of tea and sweets with a spare look. Alphilis, when Ray fans got to their seats, Lakia and Nora were to refrain behind each of them. The tension of Lachia standing behind him can also be felt by Alphilis. Though true dragons, I guess I found out that this little princess is not the only one in Lakia either.


    Ray Fan had just glanced at Rakia for a moment and quietly put his mouth on the tea.


    "It''s still a Dalgian herb to get up and out, I''m gonna wake up. How about a glass of Lord Alphilis?


    "Let''s have it. Little princess at times, feel free to call me by calling me out. Your employer will then hesitate to give you an urgent order."


    "Wouldn''t it be first thing not to make it that much of a chopped situation?


    "You''re right, but I think there''s an inevitable danger no matter how well prepared you are."


    "You''re right about that. By the way, Alpha Reese, do you know what I''m asking for?


    "What?"


    Ray fans stare at Alphilis with shining eyes while holding a cup of tea in both hands. Cute outfit as a doll, but Alphilis received that this was a challenge to herself.


    Continued

 1477 War and Peace, Part 15 - Little Queen and Alphilis ③ -

    Alphilis and I have not come aboard helplessly. When he regained his mind, Alphilis turned to Ray fans.


    "You want me to show you what the request is about? You''re going to have a lot of problems."


    "It must be an escort. But what are you protecting me from? If you can imagine, I''d like to hear it from you."


    "That depends on what you propose at the Continental Peace Conference."


    "I see. So what''s that, then?


    Against the girl who elbows at the table and looks up at Alphilis, Alphilis wondered what she would do if she were in the position of a Ray fan.


    Krums has waged war on all sides. The quote, the mastermind, is supposed to harm himself (that is). sweep away the rotten conservative aristocracy while restoring the reduced power, fallen morale due to reparations to other countries. Krums reputed to have Gruzaldo on his side, to have repeated compromises with other countries, and to have made it more national before. But that insistence is not well equipped, stockpiled or financially.


    I have been wondering what I would do if I were to be sacrificed to the princess of such a country.


    "... well, first regain credibility in the international community. Krums is in a position to be blamed for waging war on the Quartet. I''ll concentrate on restoring that trust."


    "For example?"


    "For one thing, industry. Krums specialties are agriculture, grazing and textiles. Negotiating these directly with countries lacking them and entering into favourable trade agreements will restore the confidence of the other party"


    "I see, when you get out poorly"


    "As for pompous measures. But I guess you can''t just be soft. I think we''re gonna need some tough measures. I think that''s why you called me."


    �D�D


    To the way Alphilis answered, Ray fans remained silent for a while with a smile on their face. Alphilis had an idea, of course, but he was told to speak for himself. Did you read the intent of the alphilis after a while, Ray Fan looked at Nora slightly when he placed the cup in his hand.


    "- It''s okay, I don''t think there''s any kind of spy."


    "Fine, you''re right first. Let me now state my thoughts and formal requests. It is impossible to say no after hearing it. Are you sure?


    "What if I say no?


    "There will be a few unfortunate events around you."


    "Hmm, did you come with the surroundings, not me? Well, that''s effective as a threat complaint. But don''t worry. I''m going to be hungry more than I''ve ever been this far in such a disgusting way."


    "Then let me state. I''m not just hiring you as an escort. The next Continental Peace Conference - peace will be the battle on the table of fame, but I''d like to hire you as my on-the-spot staff."


    Ray Fan''s request was slightly above what Alphilis had imagined. Lend me wisdom, I thought about it enough, but I didn''t expect to be told to be a wisdom bag itself.


    Alphilis asked carefully.


    "Staff? This was bought again, wasn''t it? I can''t believe there''s a princess asking mercenaries to staff her."


    "Don''t be modest. There are several reasons.


    For one thing, it is very important that you are a woman. If the escort is also with a man, you can''t make him refrain in the bedroom. Some of my trusted men are as handsome women as this Nora, but not as numerous. It would be a great advantage if you had a mercenary regiment of yours with a large number of women enrolled in it.


    No, if I were to place escorts in His Highness''s camp, I would automatically be able to work with His Highness''s camp as well. This is one reason to hire you, the mercenary, as an escort. "


    - Go on.


    "Secondly, numerous weddings will be applied to me at the next Continental Peace Conference. Of course, the majority will be in political marriages, but in view of the circumstances of Krums, it is likely that a large number of proposals will be applied for which it is considered advisable to receive them.


    But no matter how appealing I am at the moment, I am totally unwilling to take the offer of marriage. Because Krums cannot be independent at a time when national power is at stake today, and he is not going to be an instrument of the great powers. By the way, if they apply for a wedding, do you know how to say no?


    "No."


    "You just have to behave so disrespectfully that they sign up for a duel. That''s right, sprinkle the freshly brewed tea on your face and say," Oh, fuck you, you dickhead. "


    Alphilis accidentally blew out tea as Ray fans threw up a nasty decision dialogue with a smile on his face. In the back, Nora has her head.


    "Dear Rayfan, I told you not to use such nasty language"


    "That''s the word you taught me, Nora? Well, the earlier words are half a joke, and if the story becomes parallel, it is one more clich�� in the aristocracy than in ancient times to escort each other to decide things in a duel. There will be a unified martial arts tournament for you, and if you win by competing in your own contest, you will have fewer opponents who speak naturally and impossibly."


    "Mm, mmm. You''re like that."


    "The aristocratic world is barbaric for what it is. The third is intelligence warfare. I''m confident in my information network, too, but just not completely. At the next meeting, there are two strong enemies. You need to win them in intelligence, can you imagine where they are?


    "... you''re not Romansland. I don''t see Romansland putting so much effort into intelligence. We''ll be able to give it to the do-it-yourself at the next meeting, and I don''t think it''s going to be a big enemy on the table. So, I don''t know one thing, but one is Arnelia, right?


    Ray fans smiled at Alphilis'' bold suggestion.


    Continued

 1478 War and Peace, Part 16 - Little Queen and Alphilis ④ -

    "That''s right, there was no madness in my eyes for choosing you. I intend to take the initiative of the meeting away from Arnelia at the next meeting. Hi, Arnelia. I don''t trust you."


    "... what can I say?


    "Alphilis, I know that you are cordial with Archbishop Anorun. But this is not about Archbishop Anorn or the supreme bishop Miriazal, and the very organization Arnelia is not credible.


    I begged Arnelia for help, the fold of the Krums Civil War. But Arnelia never moved until the end. This indicates that the interior of Arnelia is not a single rock. And perhaps even the supreme bishop does not grasp the opposition forces within it. No, if you do poorly, you could even be connected to a black magician.


    The next agenda will be about black magicians, but we must not leave the fate of the continent to such an organization. Therefore, we intend to deprive the Conference of its right of initiative, even in strength. If you have any objections or dissatisfaction, say so now. I don''t want you to work with discontent. "


    "... no, I was concerned myself. Besides, it seems to be Arnelia''s private arena, and no matter how much we work with the Hordes, we know where to go. It doesn''t even bother you to fight black magicians and is likely to disintegrate.


    I think it''s your talent as a mentor to actually take the lead. "


    Ray fans return it with an extra smile, even to what can be considered the somewhat provocative words and actions of Alphilis.


    "Of course that is. Above all in a similar opinion. And just to give you one last reason to hire you, I''m talking about your deputy chief line."


    "Of the line?


    Alphilis was given that name before he cut it out, so it was neat. I didn''t think Ray fans would make that name for themselves.


    But Ray fans talk like they miss the old days and a little bit like me.


    "I will not cover it up because you are the one, but at the end of the line, I was very well looked after by the mercenary. Honestly, the fact that I''m in my current position will also be greatly due to his help. With so much power, the female mercenary he ordained the Lord, there''s no way I''m not interested. I was hoping to see you somewhere, even if it wasn''t for this one."


    "... I''m afraid."


    "Current momentum, and that attitude of mercenary but emphasis on intelligence warfare. I consider all of them indispensable for this meeting. Thank you very much."


    That''s what Ray fans offered his hand, but Alphilis calmly drank tea and didn''t try to respond to that handshake.


    "I''m sorry, little queen, but I''m not talking about the key reward. I don''t know if I''ll take your hand until I hear it."


    "Hmm, so is that. Careful and above all, is there anything you would like?


    "Little queen guess. What I want. If you''re calling me a staff officer, not a mercenary, I want you to know that you can count on me. You''ll forgive me for being so mean, won''t you?


    While Alphilis stood loose, Ray fans thought a little about putting his finger on his lips. An oddly glossy trick that doesn''t suit the year indicates that the girl is about to grow up. I wonder how beautiful she''ll be by the time she''s the same age as herself, and even same-sex alphilis makes me look forward to it.


    Ray Fan answered Alphilis'' question without breaking his graceful attitude.


    "Right - land, how about that?


    "Land. Can we even put it at the mercenary branch?


    "No, not such an asshole. We can''t give the people away, but how about 100 Dhanas of the barn zone that''s currently open?"


    "100 Dana!?


    1 It is the breadth of land on which Dhana can grow food to the extent that it feeds approximately 500 people; when it is even 100 Dhana, it is the size of the land that a little lord has. They give it to mercenaries. As a reward, it must be broken.


    Rayfan continued.


    "No taxes for another 10 years, of course. Promise to make your taxes cheaper than any other land afterwards. and set tariffs freely separate from national tariffs and allow negotiations with other countries. How about that?"


    "I see, that''s a fascinating offer. Do you call it the Shizuku Free Economic Zone? As far as you''re concerned, by surrounding me, I suppose it would be a disincentive to other countries?


    "I don''t care how you take it. If you just want to escape Arnelia''s influence, it should be insurable enough."


    "Sure. I got this story."


    "That''s more than anything."


    Rayfan and Alphilis shook hands hard and for the first time they both smiled. Nora and Lakia, each refraining behind them, grated their chests as a sign that the tension had finally melted.


    And when Alphilis gets these contracts signed in writing, he tries to get out of the castle where the night dawns.


    "I''ll let you go home from the front when you get home."


    "Of course I don''t mind. So one thing I''d like to ask you before you go home... is Lord Rhine in good health?


    "Of course. He''s working well for me. Sometimes it''s insensitive, and if you''re even familiar with it, there''s nothing to say."


    Alphilis did not miss that Ray Fan''s eyes swayed slightly at Alphilis'' words.


    "Really? Please tell me Ray fans were overlapping and thanking you. I look forward to seeing you when I get the chance."


    "... yeah, I''ll tell him. Then the official documents of the contract are waiting for you again. I''ll see you in the spring."


    Alphilis walked out of Ray Fan''s room at the end of it. The escort looked a little palpable when he left the room, but Alphilis smiled over them and walked away as if nothing had happened. The castle was quiet because it was also dawn, and Alphilis followed the exit of the castle with almost no one to blame.


    Looking back at the sunlit castle, partially you will notice fine damage to the walls of the castle that are missing, or finely worked or painted. Alphilis crushed as he watched such a royal castle.


    Continued

 1479 War and Peace, Part 17 - Little Queen and Alphilis ⑤

    "I see. You''re a very motivated country, but you haven''t gotten to the details, including home affairs. Whatever it takes, security is too loose, and we haven''t been able to restore it to the iconic Royal Castle. With me and 20 of them, the castle will be in control."


    "You hardly ever met anyone. It was the end of thanking us for the last name we saw."


    "Rayfan, the little queen''s struggles seem clear. But on the contrary, if all this talent has an external reputation, you can expect it from the qualities of the little queen. It doesn''t seem like we''re going to lose any money."


    "That''s right, but weren''t we supposed to use the line thing to favor the negotiations? Did you cut it out because you''re a girl?


    Alphilis shook his head at Lakia''s words.


    "It''s not like that. I meant to, but... when I saw her vessel, I didn''t think I wanted to take such a sigh of relief. I want to be with her if I can trust her from the core. That''s how I feel."


    "Right. Sure enough, even if I look at True Dragon, I know he''s a rare person. I hope we can have a good relationship."


    "Yeah, really"


    While Alphilis and Lakia were crushing that sentiment, Rayfan and Nora were exhaling heavily. The lady has it in her to exhale slightly to collapse from the chair. It may have been a serious action, but Nora was not to blame this time either.


    Nora herself was crouching on the spot, and she doesn''t really like how it works in the first place. I have no choice but to act as such. Nora, an assassin and a whore, behaved like this but desperately didn''t want to discredit Ray fans because of her.


    Ray fans spoke to Nora in a voice with a dark color of fatigue.


    "... Huh, you''re tired"


    "Phew... Rayfan, were you predicting this development?


    "The tone is back, Nora. But honestly, no way? That''s the place. Given Arnelia''s information network, I thought she would come to see me early in the year to make a request and get an idea of the current situation in the Krums country. But I didn''t expect a visit on the first day of the year, and by accident before dawn.


    I don''t think I would have behaved so well if this had slipped a few more days to de-alert the assassination. You must have been lucky. "


    "I think luck is among the talents. But I almost got attacked with the intention of killing him by accident, too. If I had, I would have returned the favor."


    "Do your arms stand?


    To Ray Fan''s question, Nora raised her hand and indicated her intention to surrender.


    "That being the case, without having to do it, Krums won''t have the kind of soldiers she can beat. But there''s no sound coming out of the terrace. I had a lookout on the ground for once. He didn''t seem human, but I wonder if he had anything to do with it."


    "I''m a phantom dragon. If you do poorly, that intimidation may have been a fairly superior dragon, or a true dragon."


    "A real dragon? I didn''t know true dragons served people."


    "We may not be serving, we may just be amused and beside each other, and there is a possibility that a reciprocal contract or alphilis is offering something to pay for.


    Nevertheless, I never thought it would come this way. Nice to be able to handle this calmly. "


    It never occurred to me that Ray fans, too, were in debt and that True Dragon was being used by Alphilis.


    Ray fans blurred and snapped as he looked up at the ceiling.


    "... Hey, Nora. Is he doing well?


    "Are you talking about the line?


    "Anyone else?


    Looking at Ray Fan''s expression, Nora sighed. I know how Ray fans feel painfully, but at the same time, I feel pity for His Excellency the Chancellor, who does his best beside Ray fans.


    "Why don''t you worry about Chancellor Rusty once in a while. It may not be a flattery or a masterpiece, but none of those loyal men have done so far, right?


    "Don''t make me tell you why. I know I don''t deserve it, and I know I don''t. But Nora, I don''t want you to blame me alone."


    "... I''m the one who interacts directly with the line, right? I''m not talking to the little princess."


    Nora felt a sense of crisis in the eyes of a ray fan like Nora. I thought the intrusion was a girl''s love, but Ray fans mean it. To the point of being such a bad whore and assassin.


    There is no falsehood in Nora''s words. Line and I have been in touch ever since, and we report all our interactions without covering them up. But I wonder if it''s okay to stay like this. If Ray fans forget me and run to the line - or try to use their power to call the line to themselves. Probably a lot of people and if you do poorly, it can be a matter of moving the state.


    Nora grabbed Ray fan''s shoulder softly, confused, and lent him her own breasts.


    "I know how you feel better than anyone. Who do you think shared the struggle with you? If you were just an aristocratic little girl, I would be on a journey at last. I am no longer your loyal subordinate.


    In the meantime, I suggest you take a nap. The first glimpse is due after noon today, so there will be plenty of time to rest. With tired heads, things don''t work in the right direction, do they? Whether it''s national politics or personal relations, "


    "But"


    "What are you going to do if the line is coming on a sudden visit? Or will I see you with a terrible face? Even Nakahara has a reputation for being a beautiful princess fighting for one or two."


    "... right. I''m definitely tired. I''m sorry, say what I can."


    Rayfan took off his dress and headed back to bed. Ordinary princesses also take people''s hands off to take off their dresses, but Ray fans try to take care of everything around them themselves. Nora also thinks that this area is preferred and has a troubled personality. I think we can leave more to ourselves and Rusty.


    Ray fans in bed began to melt quickly, but among other things, he asks Nora questions.


    "Speaking of which, Nora, what''s your first glimpse today?


    "In the New Year, we only choose those who have special celebrations and good reports over the civilian population. First of all, every shepherd has offered to give 10 times as many sheep as before, so we have allowed them to meet."


    "Shepherd - oh, one day I gave way"


    Rayfan remembered a shepherd who gave way during a demonic crusade. At the same time, I remember Jake, who was the knight of Arnelia. I might see him at the next meeting, too.


    Nora nodded at Ray Fan''s words.


    "Yes, let''s make it a good rumor in the wake of Ray Fan''s politics"


    "Give me more reward than consideration. If you''re a shepherd, you could be working extensively in Krums, so get the best of the good rumors out there."


    "Yes, Mochi. And apparently it''s pretty eye-catching, so I''m going to take it in as one of the spies. May I?


    "I''ll take care of it - what else?


    "The SS training that the Little Queen was planning to organize has been completed. The superficial SS, as I said, has unified a set of equipment in silver. That number, roughly 300.


    The SS at the back is also absolutely obedient to the Little Princess''s orders and consists only of personnel who do not hate death. As for the initial number of people, 20. I haven''t gotten to the 100 people on target yet, but I was hoping to get them up and running first. "


    "The SS on the table will be named ''Silver Knights (Nogle Chevalier)'' and the SS on the back will be named ''Pale Reaper (Bluewin)''. Twenty pale reapers will be given a secret soldier''s ceremony at their private residence tomorrow after their official duties. I''d like to at least go ahead of the Silver Knights unveiling, because honor won''t remain a form."


    "I''ll give them enough compensation, but it''ll be a pleasure"


    "Tomorrow - no, today. Looks like you''re busy again, I''ll take a break. Just like you take a break."


    "Yes, good night. Dear Ray Fan,"


    Before I could finish hearing your reply, I could hear Ray Fan''s quiet sleep. I don''t throw up weak sounds on anyone, but I''m pretty sure I''m tired. I carry most of the country''s burdens by myself.


    Rusty is brilliant, but he is also a big promotion from his status, and there are still many occasions where he struggles with a compromise with the heavy minister, and he can''t afford to support Ray fans enough. I wish there was someone like Rhine at a time like this, Nora, but Nora sighed that she was a really sinful man, including about herself.


    Continued

 1480 War and Peace, Part 18 - The Woman Braves Agony ①

    This winter has been a year of deep snow.


    Even the street-maintained Arnelia is closed to snow, and it is the end of a carriage that cannot be crossed. As mercenaries, there were more luggage squad escorts and auxiliary work, and inexperienced mercenaries moistened their nostalgia, but maintenance did not keep pace with all countries except the central streets, leaving many towns and villages isolated. Even in the vicinity of Arnelia, which is relatively close to the centre of the continent, that''s why I didn''t have to ask what was going on north of it.


    The Romansland invasion has now stopped and the mercenaries assembled in the Northern Commercial Federation have been temporarily dissolved. Many mercenaries ate a stop in the north, but even the bandits did not rampant crime in this state where they could barely move. Conversely, what lawlessness is rampant by the fact that pilgrimages and even silence can no longer be moved and that we no longer have the means to obtain information on occupied lands? That was the concern of Miriazal and Miranda.


    The feng shui artists of the countries made noise about the foretaste of the natural mutation, or whether it would not snow at all next year, or whether it was a sign that the heat would not be enough in the summer and the crops would fail, but Victoria and Closes knew that this was due to the death of the Ice Emperor Bikezel and the death of his mother, Tetrapolishka, without a seal blocking the cold air in the north, and that the atmosphere in the North Seal had poured in.


    But this is also transitory enough for the atmosphere that starved into the North Seal to just pour out, which would have no effect in the summer, and I could imagine that, well, next winter would go back to normal, so Jaeger and his surroundings alone had no noise, and each had not failed to work out for the spring.


    If there was only one person who was irritated, would it be Miranda? The snow delayed the loading of materials and was the end of many requests for manpower and feet made to Jaeger. The Alphilis moistened, but Miranda said overspending her budget has made her friendship with Miriazal dangerous, and Jake is blurry in front of Lisa as anger flies from the Deep Green Palace day after day.


    It must have been a calm day all along, but another, a man with a disturbing face far from peace, came to Jaeger. An unexpected human visit, even for Alphilis, would make a noise of smooth sailing Jaeger.


    Alphilis was listening with a strange face when he put the person in the private room.


    "- Might I check again, Fostina"


    "Yeah, I don''t mind."


    It is Female Brave Fostina who is in front of Alphilis. He is one of the strongest mercenaries to be certified as a brave man with only four people on the continent, as well as one who has been helped by Alphilis in numerous wars. Few of the fierce Jaegers could possibly cross with Fostina alone, but that Fostina sat in front of Alphilis with a blue look on her face. The hand holding the cup is shaking because of the cold in no way. Because there''s enough fire in the fireplace.


    Next to Alphilis are Larna and Lisa. Lisa had been following Fostina before Alphilis heard her talk, accompanied by Larna. But listening to Fostina was still only confusing even Lisa and Rana. Not surprisingly, Alphilis had also carefully chosen what to say to Fostina.


    "That - you were attacked by Lydil, the brave man who became king of demons, not man - during the battle in Tarham, that you had children," he said?


    "That''s right. I don''t have anything for women near February anymore. I don''t have to check, I''m sure."


    Lisa agreed to Fostina''s words.


    "It must be true, Alphilis. As I first found out, Mr. Fostina hears two heartbeats. I''ll be sure if you check with Larna after this. So Mr. Fostina comes sneaking eyes. If this gets bigger, it''s a mercenary scandal."


    "I don''t care about the scandal. Where''s Riddill at the heart of it?


    Fostina answered Alphilis''s question with a dark face.


    "I don''t know. I went somewhere to see if my mental state wasn''t decent. I don''t know where I''ve been."


    "So, you have to know what to do with the child."


    "Yes, you''re right"


    Fostina was shivering as she answered pale. It''s painful to see this brave woman so far who doesn''t even show one frightened look in front of more than a thousand armies and demon kings, and that''s all she sees. But if I were a woman, I couldn''t help but empathize with Alphilis, who was still not even in love.


    Fostina kept talking when she took a breather.


    "I honestly didn''t have much interest in romance, marriage, etc., if I had an edge - or so I thought. Yeah, of course it doesn''t mean I''m not interested in men, and I''ve had that kind of relationship with men. Of course I also assumed that I would be a mother in the process, and then whatever they were, at least I wanted to have a child for you. Because no matter what form of life you give, your child is not guilty.


    But in this case - I don''t even know if the child is a person anymore. Does he who is born have a human heart, or is he only a demon, even in human form? Can I stay safe even though I still have something I want to do? And assuming you had a decent human heart, if your figure is alien, can you live safely? That''s all I think about all night.


    I know I can''t come to a conclusion when I think about it, but I can''t help but think about this. But I don''t even know who to talk to, and when I realize it, it depends on who I was walking for here. Sudden visits are disrespectful. I hope you manage to advise me miserably. "


    Alphilis got in trouble with Fostina, who bowed her head to plead. Of course I''ve read a whole lot about women giving birth, etc. in the books, but it''s actually the doctor''s domain and I''ve never been present in childbirth. I''ve heard several stories about a neighbor woman giving birth when she was a child, but she couldn''t let me relate to her because she was just a child. Naturally, alphilis regretted not being forced to sneak in. This is not how I used to behave when I was in Anneclose''s dragon belly.


    Alphilis asked Lisa for help with her gaze, but Lisa also looked baffled.


    "... Lisa also knows that the child is raised safely, It''s a time when your figure isn''t even obvious yet. I just have to say, you don''t know what kind of child you''re going to have until just before.


    How about Larna? I brought the Dark Witch here because I heard she had knowledge of those things. "


    "... I also learn medicine because of the nature of dark witches, and I have heard that difficult labor once took the hand of a witch. But in reality, I''ve never been present in childbirth, and I only know a woman''s birth in writing, just like Alphilis.


    The only certainty is that children born in marriages with heterosexuals have a high probability of becoming difficult to give birth to. Actually, Nia and Kazas were also consulted, but it is possible to give birth safely for the sake of the relative compatibility between humans and beasts, and also because of the number of cases... the person named Ridil doesn''t even know what kind of demon king he is, does he?


    "Oh, I don''t know. He just assembled me by force. You should know by extrapolation."


    "Then it''s dangerous. Assuming a giant organism is present as a factor, the mother may not be able to tolerate the growth of the fetus."


    "Larna, stop."


    Larna clasped her mouth all the time with a voice from Alphilis. Larna bowed her head, saying at least it wasn''t something she should have said before. But Fostina''s anxiety only intensified, and she was trembling with her hands firmly held.


    Alphilis also realized that this was an issue beyond his control.


    "Anyway, even if we''re the only ones thinking about this, there''s no progress. Miriazal''s best help here. Even if it was Arnelianism who spread the prototype of medicine, the best healing technique on the continent. It would be the most realistic thing to ask them."


    "Will it... I have also received a direct request from Lord Miriazar. Would you take that into account?


    "I just don''t think I''d pretend to look at the crisis of brave Fostina... but good hurry anyway. I just got back from this previous patrol, so if you''re still here today, you should be in the Deep Green Palace. If it''s snow, it won''t be anywhere near a patrol."


    For Fostina''s sake, the Alphilis decided to take an immediate trip to the Deep Green Palace.


    Continued

 1481 War and Peace, Part 19 - The Woman Braves Agony ② -

    "... I can''t."


    "Why?"


    Although Miriazar responded immediately after seeing how serious the Alphilis and the others were, the reply was unscented. But I guess Miriazal is baffled again, too. At least there was more Miriazal in front of him with a troubled face than Alphilis had ever seen.


    "What are we going to do if the best healers on the continent let us go?


    "Idiot, even if it''s the best healer, it''s about wound healing. I''ll let you connect me if even my life is safe with a thousand severed arms, but this is not such a simple story. As for this, a servant is also a gatekeeper."


    "So you''re saying there''s no solution?


    "No, maybe there''s someone more familiar with it than I am."


    "Who, it"


    When Alphilis questioned, Miriazal questioned Kiko with a difficult face.


    "I don''t really care... do you have any lapenties today?


    "You should be serving today. You think you''ll get a report from a pilgrimage that''s definitely out there? Do you want me to call you?


    "Um, tell him to come as soon as possible. In confidence."


    "Yes, sir."


    When Tsuko left the room, he returned shortly with a lapenty. Lapenti was old, but with a firm foothold and elegant stiffness, he thanked him politely when he entered the room. There seems to be nothing wrong with being told that this is the Virgin.


    In fact, as Alphilis can see, Lapenti used to go on behalf of Miriazal.


    "La Penti, you have chosen me."


    "Sorry to call you so busy, I want to borrow your Lord''s wisdom"


    "Whatever."


    Lapenty just glanced at the Alphilis and the others, but he had a sharp eye as if he were already guessing the situation. This was the first time Alphilis had seen Lapenti firmly, but I felt like I could see that Miriazal and Miranda would be on guard as I heard the story.


    "Dear Miriazal, maybe errands mean the woman who housed this demon?


    "That''s a good guess."


    "If my knowledge prevails over Master Miriazar, that''s about it. For a time, I was helping women who were taken away by goblins, orcs, etc."


    "Then I''ll talk to you."


    Lapenti also got a tough look when Miriazal told him about the situation.


    "- I see."


    "How about I borrow some good wisdom?


    As Lapenti turned to Fostina, he turned a serious eye.


    "Lord Fostina. This is the first time I have met you, and I will speak of you as a woman worthy of that famous name. Listen to me."


    "Whatever."


    Fostina also turned straight against Lapenty again, but the colour of her anxiety cannot be hidden.


    "You are in a very dangerous condition. Have a baby, have an abortion, or you''ll be in danger."


    "What does that mean?


    "If you give birth first. You know how kids are as they grow up, but if they only have a human-type factor. Birth itself can be difficult, but safe for both mother and child. But if the Demon King has factors other than the human form - fish, birds, endworms, for example - childbirth can be very dangerous. Sometimes a bug gives birth by eating its mother and coming out. We can''t say there can''t be a similar situation."


    "Lapenti, your main -"


    Miriazal was embarrassed, but Fostina had already lost her complexion. However, I did not imitate him in such a way as to cut off the conversation.


    "Or if you abort. This is also very dangerous when your opponent becomes a powerful individual of the Demon King class. Even toddlers now can grow rapidly when they perceive their own dangers.


    In my previous background, I have dealt with about 10 women who were possessed by an individual known as the Demon King, six of whom were already of childbirth age, but all died during or after childbirth. The rest attempted an abortion, but the three still died on the way. One of the others had a safe abortion, but... "


    "... what happened?


    "I went mad. So not a single woman is safe."


    Fostina left herself in the chair powerless in Lapenti''s words. But not only Fostina, but everyone on the spot had a head.


    Only one person, Lapenty, went on to say the words.


    "But I still recommend abortion. The mother went mad, because it was just a woman. I wonder if Lord Fostina, far more resilient in body and spirit, could bear it."


    "Do you want me to risk my life in hopeful observation? If we were to have rapid growth, we could be dangerous too. You''re not the child of the brave man who became the demon king and the brave man in the line of duty? How powerful do you think he''ll be?


    "But there''s no other way. Things will be harder to put aside."


    "But..."


    "Don''t rub it."


    What a stelvese it was that appeared on the spot when Miriazal tried to disprove Lapenti''s opinion. An ancient dragon appeared, caged deep underground in the Deep Green Palace and rarely even attempted to meet Miriazal in order to avoid any interference in this world. Everyone was only surprised by this and stared at the sudden visitors.


    Continued

 1482 War and Peace, Part 20 - The Woman Braves Agony ③ -

    Stervese told everyone on the spot when he saw the air on the spot.


    "Not so surprising. Concubine and creature, occasionally I want to breathe the air on earth"


    "Master Stelvese, this man..."


    "I know. With whom do you get a concubine?


    Stervese embarrassed Miriazal. Are you saying that nothing is not foreseeable in Stervese with a thousand eyes? Miriazal drooled his head silently, but Fostina was puzzled by that attitude of the Supreme Bishop of Arnelia.


    "Lord Miriazal, what about this one?


    "This one..."


    "O brave man who explores the unknown, suppress his sexuality now and then. Passing greed destroys itself. Have you noticed the Lord himself? My name is Stervese. That''s all you need to know."


    Was there anything I could feel in Stervese''s words, and Fostina shut up and left it to examine Stervese. I looked into my eyes, looked at my skin, and just tried to put my hands on my stomach. Stervese seemed to get something figured out.


    "I see, there''s certainly a demon in there. And it''s pretty powerful. If it''s too long, it could be the Great Demon King."


    "Then again -"


    "Don''t rush to conclusions. Power comes from demons, and not necessarily demons until that person. That''s what the Lord knows best."


    Miriazal had to be silenced by the words he shot at.


    "It''s a special case. The history of this continent is unthinkable as to what kind of children will be born. It will also change its appearance depending on how it grows.


    The troublesome thing about this hand case is that if you try to dispose of the fetus by accident, you don''t even know how the child who felt in crisis would react. Some of them have grown rapidly and have been in dangerous situations with their mothers and children. That''s exactly what Lapenty said there. "


    "So how do I..."


    "Fostina, I''ll take care of the Lord"


    To the words of Stervese, Fostina hesitated for a moment and bowed her head deeply. Because it''s Fostina, I know exactly how powerful the existence in front of me might be.


    "Best regards"


    "If I can be raised by a strong and righteous mother like the Lord, I want to raise my children straight too. Half the blood of your Lord is drawn. The beast and the temper won''t get rough if it can be raised calmly.


    Besides, this child will probably be a child with an important destiny in the continent ahead. Miriazal, remember Meeschatres?


    "Of that prophet"


    "Leave a prophecy for your concubine when that Meechattress is still young. ''From now on, if there is anything to be seen in the difficult labor of man, let it live with the whole spirit''. I laughed off at the fact that I might have seen a human birth in the first place, but my skin hasn''t popped in a long time.


    This is a child to keep alive, you know?


    Miriazal nodded at Stervese''s words.


    "If only it were the words of Me Chatless. But we still don''t know what to do in childbirth."


    "But I guess we have all the shards here to solve it. Otherwise, I don''t want to see Meeshatres.


    Miriazal, if you are more profound in sorcery than your Lord, more knowledgeable in human beings and medicine, and yet more survival, how can you be limited?


    "I know more than I do...?


    Miriazal conceived, but got good at it after a while.


    "... are you the mentor Earthgal"


    "That''s right. He will be familiar with all events. If you desire to be an explorer, you will outnumber the Five Wise Men. And he''s human. Can''t you imagine having some kind of help over us?"


    "Sure, that''s possible. But I have no idea where you are."


    "That mentor is in Tarram all the time. Because there are so many people in and out there, it''s great for observing humans. But I don''t know the place as a concubine. It''s one of the few people who can escape the eyes of a concubine.


    But does this Alphilis have the means to find him?


    The nomination made Alphilis angry. Well, maybe Levere does know. No, don''t you know only Luvere? The presence of the will, other than the Levere, in Tarram, felt by Alphilis. I guess that''s the mentor Earthgal, and Alphilis just found out.


    Continued

 1483 War and Peace, Part 21 - The Woman Braves Agony ④ -

    "I know... I know."


    "Then can I leave you to it? Perhaps it would be counterproductive if the concubine went out."


    "Okay. I''d like to be on my way right away."


    "Maia might know a little about them. Because you''re an old man, you and True Dragon used to communicate.


    But he''s quite a bigot. I''ve had enough trouble with my concubine. How can you never go on your own with the driver?


    "? Okay."


    Although Alphilis did not understand the meaning of Stelvese''s advice, Alphilis would later also deplore the meaning of this word.


    "Good evening, Luvere"


    "... this is, welcome, Commander Alphilis. What kind of play do you want today?


    If you decide to do this, Alphilis moves fast. It is an alphilis who just visited the Golden Purity Hall. The time was close to plugging in the middle of the night, but Tarram was visited with Maia, Victoria, Larna, Rhine, Lisa, Aerial, and Fostina. If anything happens, I stepped on this face as the most dependable.


    Of course, I''m here all by myself because I don''t know anything about Levere. It did not open much time since the last visit, and there was a sudden visit in the middle of the night, and the servant Levere was also eating his face.


    "It''s so precious to see your surprised face."


    "Are you making fun of me, Lord Alphilis? Hate and I have a lot of reservations today, and we can''t have much fun, can we?


    "Ground gal"


    When Alphilis only tells him that name, Luvere''s movement stops for a moment. That was enough to react. But just as Luvere exhaled one, he responded calmly.


    "You always surprise me. Where''d you get that name?


    "You sound like a legendary archdeacon. I needed to borrow your knowledge."


    "That name, it might not be a very good idea to just put it in your mouth. I''ll get you between the back, over there. We''ll call the Forminese curator as soon as possible."


    "That would help."


    As Luvere guided the alphilis in the back, so much was lost and so came the formination. And Levere speaks in his original position as ruler.


    "It would be nice here. I''ll ask you again, Alphilis. Instructor, where did you get Earthgal''s name?


    Ancient Dragon Stelvese.


    "Do people who are you... have connections with ancient dragons too?


    Levere fainted lightly. Darren Lokia and others should be in sleep, so there should be two existing ancient dragons. I didn''t know you knew the hell out of it. I don''t even know what kind of woman I''ve ever met myself, but I think Luvere.


    Alphilis didn''t care about that and went on.


    "I''ve never seen you before, either. So they told me you''d know where Earthgal is."


    "Before I tell you about it, may I ask what''s going on?


    "Right..."


    Alphilis told the story without covering it up. I thought Levere''s help would have to be. Luvere, who listened to all the stories, also had just the hard look.


    "I see that the brave Fostina did that..."


    "Will you cooperate?


    "Of course that is. She doesn''t know me, but she doesn''t scorn her, which is also a mercenary who acted for Tarram. Besides, she''s very straight with people. I don''t sneak into unfortunate eyes.


    In conclusion, the mentor Earthgal would do something about it. In this taram, it is true that Earthgal solved some of those things for me when a very, but unspeakable, tragic situation descended on a woman. But we don''t know for sure if Earthgal will cooperate. "


    "Why? Isn''t a mentor like the man version of a witch?


    "One is that Fostina is not a Tarram person. Earthgal will do more than put himself in this taram, he will do some cooperation on the incidents in the taram, but he feels no responsibility whatsoever with regard to things outside the taram. If it were to move, only when he was intrigued.


    The other thing is, you''re Earthgal in character. He is a man of history. That human has a true dragon-like lifespan... do you know what this means?


    "Come on..."


    Alphilis tilted his neck, so Levere explained.


    "If it''s just a way to live for years, there are actually quite a few choices and practical examples. Witches and spiritual knights are one of those options, but few work beyond the millennium, finding their successors and entrusting them with the aftermath. Why is that?"


    "I''ve heard of it. ''Cause your spirit wears off, right?


    "Ruri. Humans are not the species that live that long in the first place. It is implicit in our commitment to replace our spirits before they are devastated.


    But not some of the mentors. They make no substitutions, especially when it comes to Earthgal, where they already have days where they are said to be 5,000 years for 4,000 years. At least, he said the Five Wise Men have known it since they were young. His spirituality is not ours or ours.


    I also taught him, but once I broke up with his actions and thoughts, which I couldn''t grasp. But there are still many occasions where we need his help, so we sometimes go begging for help. But sometimes it''s generous and helpful, but sometimes they don''t even listen to you no matter what you say. "


    I can imagine from Levere''s words that it is quite difficult. Alphilis roared.


    "That''s pretty hard. Is there a trick?


    "If we can act, say or do things that go beyond his expectations, or maybe we can interest him. It''s just harder than anything. You''ll see, he likes to collect all kinds of information. You already know you''re here in Tarram, and you probably even understand you''re here. Anyway, someone in Tarham just snapped his name, but he''s listening."


    "You scare me."


    To the words of Alphilis, Luvere nodded.


    "Yeah, he''s a very scary man. If you only knew that, you might be able to handle it."


    "That''s why you told me not to go alone... but no way. You wouldn''t be eaten, would you?


    "... what do you think"


    "Hey, is that even at stake?


    Seeing Luvere say nothing, Alphilis was disturbed.


    "Well, whether you actually eat it or not, you can''t go wrong with the personality that brought people here. I''ll make time tomorrow, so be quiet today. Never be impotent, okay?


    Then, today, this form will accompany your escort. If you need anything, Forminay will contact me. "


    "Master Luvere, are you going to get that far?


    "I''m the one who gets that far. Because this last series of events, I''m sure he could have done something about it, but he didn''t do anything about it... that''s who he is."


    The tone of Luvere contained some anger, which was felt to have an unpleasant cause, but Formine and Alphilis looked at each other unexpectedly and looked in trouble as to what was going on.


    Continued

 1484 War and Peace, Part 22 - The Woman Braves Agony ⑤

    "So, you shouldn''t ask me where you''ve been, should you?


    "Well, I promise."


    When Alphilis returned to the inn, Rhine asked the question, but Alphilis had to answer without hesitation. We can''t even tell them who Luvere is yet. Maybe I''ll have to talk to you tomorrow. Perhaps Levere will be thinking about it, but you mean he''s giving Alphilis and the others priority over that? As much as I appreciate it.


    I didn''t ask you any more if Rhine was guessing the circumstances, either.


    "So, what did you do?


    "I''ll pick you up tomorrow. So I get in with my mentor."


    "Uh, what''s your name..."


    "They say you shouldn''t talk about it. I don''t know where you''re asking."


    "No way. You think I have ears and eyes all over the tarram?


    "No, no, it''s not that thorough. Reacting to the name Earthgal, the far-sighted sorcery and eavesdropping sorcery stretched all over town will only work."


    Words that suddenly broke into the conversation between the Alphilis and the others. They were all sitting up and flying, but there was a man sitting in his chair, seated deep and relaxed. No, there shouldn''t have even been a chair on the spot. This would mean that it appeared without sound or signs with the chair.


    There was an unpleasant sweat on everyone''s back. Alphilis finally asks the question.


    "The mentor Earthgal, right?


    "I don''t know. Let''s apologize for the disrespect that suddenly appeared in the night without a greeting. But tomorrow, a strange apprentice might get in the way. I thought I needed to see you today."


    Instructor Earthgal looked much younger than Alphilis thought. Around 30 years old? Of course he won''t be his age as it seems, but he won''t even think he''s a mentor just from the outside. Noticeable nose with no appearance or slightly plain appearance, slightly longer brown hair, brown eyes. All I could see was a young man without the full magic all around me and even the splendid wand in my hand.


    Alphilis inquired ready.


    "So? What do you need?


    "What, I already know your requirements. That''s why he left me to save time. The principle of things is balance. Humans get desperate to make the scales tilt either way, but I prefer that the scales are catching up with each other. Do you understand?


    "If you want what you want, you want me to give you something?


    "It''s quick to understand and helpful. But it''s what you guys have, and there''s nothing I want. Then I hope you won''t enjoy me."


    "Hmm, you want me to let these guys even bare dance?


    The line slammed lightly, but Groundgal laughed all the time as the women got angry.


    "Line! Don''t joke!


    "No, it''s surprisingly big serious. It would be cheap if Fostina could be naked."


    "Hmm, I don''t mind?


    "Aerie, that''s exactly what it is"


    "Interesting suggestion, but I''ve already decided to try. And it''s starting."


    "It''s a trial?


    Alphilis reacted to the word trials. But it was Maia who made the most rugged face.


    "My mentor Earthgal. You''re not going to put me, the true dragon, to the test, are you?


    "No, Lord Sky Dragon Maia. I am equal to humans and beyond. Just because you are a true dragon, there is no reason for forgiveness anywhere.


    No, rather, you are the one who should reflect, not in a position to say such great things. If you True Dragons had managed the continent more closely, you would have prevented the runoff of the Orange Bull. Even though Orangeable''s conduct was unavoidable, it could have taken a different form. I''ve even seen that, and who''s to blame for inviting this to happen? I''m not gonna make you say you don''t know. "


    "You''re the one who decided to look aside, aren''t you? And you blame only True Dragon?


    Earthgal laughed bitterly at Alphilis'' allegations.


    "No, you''re right. But True Dragon had a bigger responsibility than I did. That''s your responsibility for winning the war against the Demons. You may not remember so much of the time because you''re young, but you didn''t know it."


    "... maybe that''s right"


    "Sort of. In that I didn''t do anything either, as Alphilis pointed out there. It''s not like I don''t think I should take responsibility anywhere either. But this is it now."


    When Earthgal slammed the ground with a cane, suddenly the chain jumped out of the wall and tangled Maia''s body. And he was slammed against the wall, and Maia sank straight into the wall and disappeared without having time to raise her voice.


    The Alphilis and the others are flabbergasted by what happened in no time.


    Continued

 1485 War and Peace, Part 23 - Trial of the Instructor ① -

    "What!?


    "Hey, what are you going to do?


    "I told you, the trials have already begun. Unfortunately, even True Dragon has this body. True dragons are better than they were when they fought demons. Perhaps the end is near as a species."


    "That great thing. What do you mean, you?"


    To Lisa''s hostility, Earthgal smiled back.


    "It doesn''t make a difference to be just human. But I don''t think it''s any closer to the truth than a true dragon. Oh, speaking of the old race, so does Tetrapolishka. Even though it is an extinct species, such as the multieyed heavens, it would have been useful if at least its demonic eye had been removed at the time of death. I''ve been a careless woman since I was younger.


    If you really think about your daughter, don''t you think you should?


    Earthgal pointed the water at Victoria, but that was the biggest insult to them. Even the inherently warm Victoria couldn''t stand all this.


    "I don''t know how awesome a wizard you are, but undo what you''re saying!


    "I''m not a wizard, I''m a mentor. Use the words exactly. Or was your mother only educated to that extent?


    "You!"


    The moment Victoria tried to grab me by Earthgal, the chains jumped out and tangled her just like Maia did. Wictrier resisted as hard as he could to tear the chain apart, but it was utterly futile. Wictrier seemed careless, this time sunk to the floor.


    Line and Fostina, who felt in danger, put up their weapons, but Rana and Alphilis took control of it.


    "Wait!


    "Calm down!


    Two people who stop at that word right there. Groundgal was sitting, smiling slightly.


    "Wise."


    "... haven''t you finished explaining it yet? If you say it''s a trial, what kind of trial is it? You should also tell me how to end it"


    "I''m afraid I don''t have to say that. This is what you do because you need it."


    "Is there such a stupid trial! Force me to start without taking the test or asking, and take the two of you away! Shall I have the two of you back soon!


    "Calm down, Lar..."


    Alphilis tried to embarrass him, but now the chain out of the ceiling entangled Larna. Alphilis grabbed her aggressively, but the chains took only Larna as if she were willing, and disappeared into the ceiling.


    Aerial, who stared at those accomplishments in a dazzling manner, uttered words without ever wandering.


    "... I see, is it magic that activates under some conditions? Take away only those that match the conditions. That''s the place."


    "Calm down, daughter of the meadow."


    "In hunting we die from those who lack calm. Sometimes when one of your people dies in front of you, you have to aim for the prey without moving a single eyebrow."


    Earthgal applauded Aerial''s words.


    "I see. If that calm had been on future dark witches, this would not have happened. Quality, but are you still too young? Is it also affecting my mother''s death?


    "Do you know that much?"


    Alphilis and the others, unable to hide their surprises in Earthgal''s information network, but the line that had been so silent opened its mouth.


    "Answer only one thing. How do we end this trial?


    "It''s a trial to hit it."


    "Shit, you can''t help it. Lisa, are you okay with your face being gone?


    Rhine asks Lisa in anger and in dew. But Lisa''s sensors didn''t hook anything up.


    "... that''s crazy. Sensors do not fly from this room first. Did you cover the room in the junction?


    "I didn''t see any sign of that. Because the room..."


    "It is also possible that he was already imprisoned within the contiguity. Or it could have been transferred from space to space. This could already be a different space."


    Fostina answered. And I was carefully pushing the entrance to the room with a sword pattern to open it. The door to the room opened safely, and as far as I can see, it''s not looking strange out there, but it''s not popular at all. The inn was full and busy until earlier. Apparently, some sort of junction is definitely activated.


    Fostina stopped trying to close the door. Because it could have been dangerous to leave the room even slightly.


    "Fostina, you''re not closing it?


    "... I''ll stop. I''ve been through this hand trap several times. Among the traps activated in the old ruins, even a few of the determined paths were then transferred. I think that was some pretty old sorcery, but it feels the same way. It''s not necessarily lethal, but I''ve never been over to avoid it. This master will be able to use old magic."


    "Are you saying it''s a bond? There was no sign."


    "It''s not the juncture. Different spaces, but you call them? This space itself is likely made of witchcraft"


    "Your answer. It''s about not going out there. I don''t know what''s gonna happen to me either."


    It just looks like a seemingly nothing inn, but suddenly the space outside has felt creepy. Rhine and Lisa stared to eat outside, but Alphilis began to relax deeply on the couch as she poured tea.


    Both Aerial and Earthgal himself kept their eyes round that attitude just as calm.


    Continued

 1486 War and Peace, Part 24 - The Trial of Instructors ② -

    "I suggest you all have a drink too. This mentor said he didn''t want me to be pleasant. And Stelvese thinks that those who live forever will have their emotions devastated. Then it would be a pleasure to make us wolf."


    "Shit, what a bad character mentor. Hey, do I have to rely on this guy?


    "Honestly, I''m sorry. I feel like slapping him bareback right now and sticking him in Doom''s ass as well. If you have a bad personality, you''re going to have a good fight, so you''re going to annoy Sakashi."


    "They say that a lot. I don''t think my personality is as bad as I say. I just want to ask you to spare me that evil spirit and human hybrid ass."


    Lisa got hooked on the way Earthgal said it.


    "That tone, it''s as if you knew about Doom."


    "I know. Rather, there may be few things on earth that I do not know. Stelvese just peeks from afar, but to me the spirits whisper all sorts of things. A mentor is listening to the voice of nature and knowing the will of the continent. That''s what we do."


    "Now you confessed to being the worst peeping bastard?


    "I know it''s a secular feeling, but even if you leave it alone, the Spirit talks a lot. This would not have happened if superior species, such as true dragons and demons, who were better in power and magic than so-called humans, had firmly held on to their roles. The Spirit is looking for someone to talk to. I''m just responding to that."


    Lisa also shut up to Earthgal, who said it without cowardice or anger. They don''t ride provocation. When Lisa couldn''t help but sit back on the couch and drink a glass of water, Groundgal often started talking about no other love. What is a mentor, what inspired me to become a mentor, what was the circumstances under which the establishment of this taram, or how was the time before human history was told?


    Those must have been very interesting stories if they were normal. No, minus that, it was an interesting enough story, but the Alphilis twitched and stronger in their impatience at Groundgal, who didn''t even accept most of the questions and kept talking unilaterally.


    How much time had already elapsed, and even that finally cut Lisa''s paralysis in an obscure space.


    "Aren''t you going to shut that mouth for a second? Aren''t we talking about this for a few minutes?


    "No, no, because it''s been a long time since we''ve had a human conversation. I can''t stop talking."


    "Then can you at least give me some useful information? You know about the continent, don''t you?


    "If I were to respond to your interests, it would be the same as demanding consideration. You are already paying. [M] Isn''t it arrogant to put it on?


    Lisa was upset that she couldn''t win the tongue battle, and she accidentally picked up her hair. It''s usually Lisa''s behavior that I''m unfamiliar with, but that would mean she''s so good at Groundgal.


    "Kee, oh and here''s what I''ll say!


    "I''m not going to say anything strange. Yeah, speaking of which, how''s it going with a boy like Jake? I still don''t feel unhealthy to live together as minors."


    Lizzie, Lisa had a cold liver. Are you saying that you know so much about recent times? It was more terrifying to see ourselves in the spotlight than how to get that information. Earthgal went on as he guessed Lisa like that.


    "I''m not surprised. Jake, the boy and you are really scarce and special. I''m not the only one paying attention. Do you know exactly what you''re capable of?


    "As a sensor, I''m proud to be in 50 jays on the continent, not in pride?


    "That''s just the end of your abilities. You should know exactly what you are capable of. No, I have to know. Otherwise, your surroundings will be unhappy. Like your mother."


    Being given my mother''s name, an obvious upset ran over Lisa''s expression. It''s not like Lisa wasn''t looking into her own family. Since I belonged to Jaeger and could afford to live, I''ve been using my connections to look into it. But no matter how much I looked into it, nothing came up. It was as if there had been no such thing as a human being since the beginning.


    So Lisa also gave up half the time. Come there. It''s this information. It was more impossible not to be upset.


    Continued

 1487 War and Peace, Part 25 - The Trial of Instructors ③ -

    "Do you know my mother?


    "Of course, not so much, but it''s definitely following a pretty odd fate"


    "Fine. So what can I give you to find out about my mother?


    "Jake, never see the boy again."


    Lisa froze with the words. But this was not a threat or anything, and Earthgal seemed to be very serious.


    "Ugh... that''s... that''s an impossible consultation"


    "Well, it''s one of the terms of exchange, but it''s also a project that''s as important as that. But either way, I don''t think you''re ever going to get married."


    Even a servant Lisa couldn''t hide the upset in this word.


    "Hey, why can you say all that!?


    "I can''t tell you why. But there were many human beings with the same abilities as you once did - but they were short-lived, and they were bound to make their surroundings unhappy. If you have someone you care about, stay away from it all. That''s for you and your surroundings."


    "There''s no way I can accept that!


    At the moment when Lisa was furious, chains appeared from outside the door and tangled Lisa. But Lisa left no chains tangled with herself, and disappeared outside the room, staring at Earthgal.


    Though the surroundings were often flashing, Earthgal also had another less neat look. Alphilis, who felt surprised, asked.


    "... mentor Earthgal. Is it true what you''re saying?


    "I''m not going to lie. At least as far as I know, I''ve never seen a human being with the same abilities as her live peacefully and safely"


    "Sounds painful for that, huh?


    "Am I mistaken for a stone? I have feelings even though I am thin. I don''t think it''s sad that you''re destined to be unhappy about her."


    Seeing Earthgal, who quietly placed the cup, Alphilis sighed in relief.


    "I''m relieved you have a human part, too. If all the people who excel in witchcraft are going to be like you, they''re going to hate pursuing witchcraft a little bit."


    I don''t think it''s a good idea to know too much about anything.


    "Right. But it''s time to end the question."


    Alphilis while sitting suddenly unleashed the curse. Everyone on the spot is overwhelmed by the immense magic that naturally overflows.


    "Alphilis, do what!?


    "I have something to think about. Rhine, Fostina. Do you mind if I have you come over here?


    "Ugh, um"


    It was the first time that Fostina had seen the state of liberation of the Alphilis curse, and all the fierce warriors, overwhelmed by its force, were unwittingly shaking their heads vertically.


    And letting Fostina and the line stand opposite each other, Alphilis suddenly apologized with his hands together, looking sorry.


    "Fostina, I''m sorry for the book!


    "What?"


    Before Fostina understood the meaning of the word, Alphilis suddenly pulled down Fostina''s tube top. Naturally, Fostina''s breasts became dewy, and the line that was directly in front of her took the form of looking straight at it. The line circled her eyes, and Fostina crouched her face bright red with shame.


    "Ahhh!?


    "Alfie, what are you..."


    Not that the line is otherwise immune to women, but there is something called mind preparation. On such an urgent occasion, and besides, the opponent is the famous Fostina. If it wasn''t for one of the most powerful women on the continent who blushed, the line might have kept a little more calm.


    As a matter of course, the two had chains involved, and Fostina was drawn to the ground with her face bright red by the shock, and Rhine was taken out of the room, shouting resentment at Alphilis. Alphilis grabbed both shoulders of the pompous Aerial and spoke with a serious face.


    "Aerie."


    "Mmm. What are you going to do, Alfie?


    "Hey... I can light it up. But yeah, I can''t help it."


    And Alphilis suddenly mouths Aerial confused about something. Aerial, a servant fierce for this attack, no mouth blow, also hardened himself and stopped moving as he was. And as the chains were also tangled in Aerial, Alphilis was waving flickering.


    "Aerie, I''ll see you later."


    Aerial stopped trying to say something. Because I found out I didn''t need it. Alphilis'' expression is as serious as it was earlier. Unless you have a chance, Alphilis doesn''t look like that. Aerial sank safely into the wall.


    As Alphilis lowered his hips deep on the couch again, he confronted Groundgal with his eyes rounded. Seeing where he''s not tangled up in chains, he''s apparently not as upset as he looks. It would have been easier if you''d been gone with this, and an inner poisoning alphilis. And when the two of them hung together, they opened their mouths from the side of Earthgal.


    Continued

 1488 War and Peace, Part 26 - The Trial of Instructors ④ -

    "... you wanted it and made it one-on-one. Was it necessary to release the curse? Or are you willing to fight me?


    "No, exercising strength is a last resort. I was just wondering if this better understands your abilities. Unlocking the curse isn''t just about raising the magic to the bottom. To give a good view of the Spirit''s flow. This way, I know exactly what your power as a magician is.


    You are indeed an amazing magician. It''s the best I''ve ever seen. "


    There were spirits all around Earthgal. He actively speaks from the Spirit and asks about his mood. The spirits'' consciousness doesn''t turn this way because they don''t have the will to fight Earthgal, but if he turns to hostility, the opponent will vanish in an instant. Are they burned, frozen, drowned, chopped or buried in the soil? There is no way to survive. Probably comparable magic to lifeless. Even if I just don''t enlighten him about it, I can tell that his power as a magician is above lifeless.


    Surely I can imagine that if all that spirits were full of surroundings, all sorts of information on the continent would be gathered even if Earthgal left alone. Rather, it''s enough to impress me that I''m not crazy about the spiritual clumsiness. For the Spirit, there is no such thing as human convenience, so humans who are too compatible with the Spirit need to be trained not to go mad first. That''s a hell of a lot of mental training.


    But Earthgal was also surprised. Friend, it is Earthgal who feels so close to the Spirit that he mistakenly mistakenly unites himself with the Spirit beyond his neighbor. I was watching Alphilis, whose spirits unleashed the curse, not themselves. I have not met an affinity with the Spirit, a dominion, for a long time with being above me. I see, Earthgal realised that this is what destiny meant to love him.


    "(No. Cursed, is that a mistake)"


    Groundgal put his thoughts on the fate of Alphilis so as not to put them on his expression. Not knowing that, Alphilis was staring at Groundgal.


    "I just want you to promise me one thing. Will you help us if we cross the trials?


    "I know what you want. Besides, I have something to think about. Minimum demands will be fulfilled"


    "I''m relieved to hear that. Only if we survive each other."


    "Impulse"


    "Oh."


    The sword that Alphilis had on his hips takes the form of a person. In case, it is the impulse borrowed from Emerald. Is the chain invalid on the demon sword that housed the personality, or is the impulse calm again? When the people-shaped impulse placed his hands on Alphilis'' shoulder, he stared at Alphilis.


    "If you behave strangely, the electric shock will stun you. Is that okay with my role?


    "Yeah, please. Because I don''t want to show it to anyone else, and I probably shouldn''t. You can count on me for that."


    "Unless you''re harmful to Emerald, there''s nothing to say."


    "That''s fine. Well, I wonder what will happen."


    That''s all Alphilis left to say, his head drooped powerless like he''d lost consciousness. However, the curse remains active. If the person lost consciousness, the curse should also disappear, but the magic seemed to be increasing by changing its nature instead of subsiding. And overflowing like a flame, the curse that disappeared was regularly unified, and as they began to circle around the circumference of Alphilis, the spirits who were around Earthgal left the scene in unison, silent of all things. And the impulse fell down on the couch, like a puppet with a broken thread.


    Earthgal had gained a sense of closeness for the first time in his life. None of the spirits exist, a silent world. In a space where only himself and Alphilis existed, Earthgal was getting fear and joy at the same time.


    "Alphilis... no, is that your son!?


    "... Phew. No way Alphilis would do something thoughtful too, I didn''t expect him to pull me off. I don''t think she''s the one who doesn''t know how dangerous it is."


    Alpha Reese, no, it''s not her. I looked up. At that moment, Earthgal''s body was stiff, unable to move one finger.


    "Mm... this is"


    "You don''t have to do anything extra, my mentor Earthgal. You know what I mean about coming out here, don''t you?


    Earthgal''s face was a heartfelt surprise. That''s an emotion I''ve forgotten for a long time. For the first time in hundreds or thousands of years, it was an emotion unspeakable, with emotion and awe.


    Groundgal''s immobile body took the form of a thank you only to his heart.


    "Of course, my son. I said, no, we were expecting you. You know what that means?"


    "Is it? Perhaps the out-of-the-box alphilis understands me more accurately. That kid doesn''t have any information about me, and the spirit doesn''t even have a conversation with each other again.


    Considering that your purpose was me, I took a bet. Though I''m also surprised, too dangerous a bet. Normally, I can''t think of anything like forcing myself to take the lead. I guess you''re not even thinking about it if I don''t return it again.


    That''s why the bet is that kid''s win. That''s the end of the trial, Earthgal. "


    "Yes, you''re right. He was suddenly invited, and within a limited boundaries, to try to find a way to open it without losing his calm. That was no longer enough. All they had to do was show their qualities. You didn''t have to catch me in the chain, but I didn''t know you''d make it this far."


    Groundgal''s body was trapped in chains. But when he saw how satisfied he was, he laughed gently.


    "Then you''ll explain it properly after the trial. Thank you. You haven''t had enough words for a long time. That''s why it''s unnecessarily misleading. This continent is more concerned with life than anyone else."


    "I don''t have as much charisma as the Orange Bull. So I know what I can do. But I''m glad to know you''re alive. If that''s all we can confirm, the fate of the continent will never run out if the Orange Bull goes on."


    "That''s for these kids to decide. I have something to think about, too. I can help you, too. It''s up to them to decide how to use that power."


    "I know. I guess my powers are for times like this too. I don''t know what all the other mentors say, but my wish came true. This is how I met you three times. That alone is no longer my wish. You can always decay after that."


    "Don''t say that - I''d say that, but I won''t be able to manifest myself again and again either. And the next thing you know, you can stay with someone. I''m sure this is the last time. Do your part too."


    "Yes, in lieu of life"


    That''s all I left to say. Earthgal''s figure sank to the ground. And when his son fluttered his hand, the impulse returned to just a sword. And when the space was distorted, and they had returned to their rooms, they had all fallen to the ground and passed out.


    And when his son had confirmed it, he slowly closed his eyes, and he sank his consciousness again.


    Continued

 1489 War and Peace, Part 27 - The Trial of Instructors ⑤ -

    Are you awake?


    When Alphilis woke up, it was on the bed in the original room. If you look around and check the numbers, apparently they''re all safe. It was Rhine who spoke, but Earthgal sat ahead of Rhine pointing at him with his jaw. Maia and Victoria watched him without alarm, but Earthgal quietly closed his eyes and just sat there, as if to show no hostility.


    And Earthgal, sitting with a strange face, slowly began to talk.


    "Trials have been made. Your wish is to help Fostina there safely. Is that all right with you?


    "... right"


    Alphilis replied carefully. I remember in the middle of a trial, but I don''t naturally remember from the middle of it. As far as Earthgal''s attitude was concerned, it was obvious that he had won the bet, but in his head the shadow was screaming kinky. I''m freaking out about what I would have done if I was dead over there, taking you on the road to myself. I don''t know how I got into that kind of behavior myself, but that''s all I decided then.


    No, there may have been some other means. But my gut tells me this is the best way to do it. It''s a relief to think about now, but I had no regrets.


    Maia spoke to Earthgal as if she were frightened.


    "I meant to know your character, but I didn''t expect you to bewitch me without hesitation either. I can''t even tell you what it is."


    "Let''s apologize for the disrespect, Lord Maia. But my words and deeds in the kingdom were also true and necessary.


    You know that the magic of mental manipulation is impossible to overlap, right? How can you say that you are not in the hands of Oranzeble?


    Maia was upset by Earthgal''s words.


    "I''d say no way..."


    "Orangeables is a man also known as the opening of sorcery. Especially when it comes to mental manipulation and the operation of the stars. I am familiar with dialogue with the Spirit, illusions, space travel, etc., but not so much when it comes to mental manipulation. Some sorcery has also been learned by reading Orangeable''s created book of magic.


    Still, you can do enough to disarm Orangeable''s mental manipulation, but when it''s manipulated in front of you, it doesn''t have the power to do it to me. Assuming you were manipulated directly by the Oranzeble, you could be a handkerchief to wipe out the Alphilis and the others in an instant. I needed to get rid of the threat you posed. To do so, it needed to be captured once and for all in my kingdom.


    And another thing. If you are intolerant of my shaking degree, you will not be able to resist the magic of the Orange Bull for a moment. Even a powerful man as powerful as the black magicians can''t resist magic. You should know you''re dealing with it. "


    "... is psycho-manipulative witchcraft possible to counter?


    Earthgal nodded at Victoria''s question.


    "Ruri. Complete resistance will be difficult, but on the contrary it is very difficult to manipulate opponents with complex spiritual structures, like humans. Orangeables seem to be completely brainwashed and even memory manipulated, unnoticed by the person. You should exercise a pretty complicated technique for this. I believe that it is only if it is possible to resist as long as it is prepared.


    In fact, resistance could also be a matter of a few seconds. But even in those seconds, fate can change. The face here, like Alphilis, is the core power of the mercenary corps, right? It''s very important that you don''t get manipulated by Orangeables. "


    "I see why and why of the abrupt trials. So here''s the question. Is there any way to get Fostina out of here safely?


    I can see that Fostina gets harder on the key Alphilis questions. After a glimpse of the situation, Earthgal nodded clearly.


    "Yes. In conclusion, it is possible to keep both mother and child alive. and thinks it should be kept alive rather than"


    "What do you mean, we should let him live?


    "It was only with the advice of Me Chatless that I could have acted so quickly. If it''s also the brave Fostina, do you know her name?


    "Yeah, you''re the owner of the Futuristic Eye that died first. I''ve heard he''s also one of the ancestors of a clan on the other bank. I''ve never seen him before."


    Earlgal snorted in affirmation silently.


    "I left behind a prophecy about you and your child. ''If you''re worried about letting him live or kill him, think about it all in the direction of letting him live''. He was a person who wouldn''t give me a prophecy when it came to me, but he made only one point about it. I don''t know how important it was, but I think I''m referring to you."


    "Everything should be kept alive..."


    While Fostina was pondering the meaning of the word, Alphilis asked the question.


    "But how do you do that? Even Ancient Dragons and True Dragons are good for you?


    "They are never omnipotent beings. If human beings are to be involved, the most familiar should be human beings.


    I''ll need the help of the Dark Witch first. Less well known, the Dark Witch is also the most brilliant midwife. Some of that knowledge is still handed down to some doctors, but we need her help if it''s to be an interracial birth. "


    "Wouldn''t that be impossible? Don''t you know that the coven of witches was attacked by a black sorcerer? The Dark Witch is missing."


    To the alphilis of troubled faces, Earthgal put out his fingers and blocked the words.


    "But no body has been found. Of course I can''t deny the possibility that he''s alive and imprisoned in the Demon King''s workshop, but then I can find him. Besides, if the Dark Witch is dead, the Spirit makes noise rather than interrogation. I think someone took me away."


    Lana noticed the words all the time.


    "I mean, where the Spirit can''t come close, right? Who is that?


    "Probably Spears'' four sisters. Their sanctuary is a place where humans abhor the proximity of warcraft, creatures, insects, and even spirits. There is no reason for the Dark Witch not to ask for help, and for the Black Mage to give up pursuing again. He''s a monster who once could not be punished for raising the total power of humans and demons."


    It was the name of the Great Demon King I''ve heard of, but Alphilis doesn''t know the details either. I thought he was the Great Demon King because he would lead a large number of demons.


    "And demons? No demons under your command?


    "You don''t know? The Spears'' four sisters are all equally subject to hunting except for themselves. Not only the people who feared them, but even the demons joined hands to hunt them down, but they couldn''t finish. As a result, you know you were given the land you are now and hit your hand.


    The only reason they''re quiet now is because their oldest daughter is asleep. If you attack, you will wake up. Everyone thinks the same thing about not having to bother waking up what''s asleep.


    Maybe it''s hard for him to control the fact that he didn''t even use Orangeables. "


    "You think there''s a dark witch imprisoned in that place? Then we must first reveal that we are alive."


    Groundgal nodded at Larna''s words.


    "You should ask Arnelia for that. It was Arnelia who conducted the last negotiations with the Spears'' four sisters. They should also be the most familiar with the area.


    And one more thing, I have the magic I need. "


    "Magic?"


    "This is it."


    I threw up a cup with tea in it when Groundgal looked like it. But when it falls, it suddenly slows down. Before the Alphilis, who seemed to think something was going on, Earthgal took the cup and took all the tea in the air in a cup and put it on the table as usual.


    In a daze, only Alphilis realized who the magic was.


    Continued

 1490 War and Peace, Part 28 - The Trial of Instructors ⑥

    "Time control... I see, that''s what you mean. You do need to buy some time."


    "That''s a good guess. It will take some time to rescue the Dark Witch. We need to buy some time before we''re ready. Time controlled magic would slow down the growth of children in the womb"


    "I see, now we have a purpose. Until I pray the Dark Witch lives in a state of decency."


    The line pointed out the painful part, but Earthgal accompanied the words.


    "Probably alive and well. The lack of any sign of the next generation of dark witches there is like a testament. Only two witches of the same class are born in the greatest world. If the previous generation dies, the next generation of witches will feel some sign.


    Besides, the Spears'' four sisters are forbidden to put their hands on the human world in any way but minimal interference. We don''t know how he took the Dark Witch, but the Witch is part of the human race. Unless the Dark Witch makes a nasty attack, its safety will be guaranteed. "


    "... indeed, there are no such signs. So that''s a pretty promising way to do it."


    "From the Great Demon King, who even survived the war, there''s no way to get the Dark Witch back. I know it''s pretty difficult."


    Everyone on the spot sighed in dismay at the words of the line.


    "Making another statement in that negative direction."


    "But then do you mean the mentor will continue to bewitch Fostina? Then Fostina will stay in Tarram all the time."


    "No, I''m going to teach Alphilis magic. I never leave Tarram, but maybe that''s not how Fostina does it. When I move out of Tarram, a lot of other mentors are loud.


    And that''s why Alphilis has been working for me for a while. Oh, I guess you''re all finally here. "


    "Heh?"


    Earthgal laughed and watched the alphilis who suddenly made the offer.


    It was all over by the time Forminese visited Alphilis as a use of Luvere. The Alphilis were in training, and when Forminee told Luvere about it, Luvere had his head in the abrupt unfolding, but he couldn''t possibly visit the Groundgal himself, roaring alone in his own room. Because one way or the other I don''t have the power to stop Earthgal.


    And Alphilis and the others were training in magic at Earthgal''s workshop. Even when it comes to training in witchcraft, it is training to create resistance to psycho-manipulative witchcraft. It''s like a kind of spiritual workout that you can do without being a magician, and only withstand the magic of Earthgal''s spiritual attacks three times a day. The facade of being the first to be told that any more workouts were very dangerous, but that was a much tougher workout than they could have imagined.


    First of all, the workout itself is momentary, but shortly after everyone had undergone witchcraft, they either vomited or fell into the spot. The line, which had little magic tolerance, was not just that, but the beginning and end of the first night when it was fevered. Everyone slept well every night in more draining training than I imagined, and I couldn''t even have an extra conversation.


    Among them were Alphilis and Larna, who completed their training as soon as possible. Exactly what should be called a witch, Larna had gained enough resistance in her fifth training. And in Earthgal''s workshop, he showed enough aggressiveness to teach his magic. Earthgal didn''t hate being begged to teach either, he was quietly teaching Larna.


    And what also surprises Earthgal is the rate at which Alphilis is acquired. Alphilis can use time-controlled witchcraft from the beginning, but for a few seconds at most, which is also about a slight ''delay'' and ''acceleration''. It was originally impossible to stop time altogether, or move at double speed, etc., but it was now being learned in three days that it would halve the flow of time, or the extent to which it would move at double speed. Groundgal was also rounding his eyes for this acquisition speed.


    "(Those who can use time-controlled witchcraft are now almost gone. First of all, the method of acquiring witchcraft is not popular, and the people who can only learn witchcraft in their books can understand the concept in the first place. But I''ve never seen anyone learn to use it so fast. Even I triple the acceleration and half-day is the limit. I trained for over a thousand years on that too, but I just taught you the trick. Is this something you can handle well...)"


    Earthgal asked an unexpected question when he saw the alphilis that made it easier for him to do the songs he showed first.


    "Alphilis, how many different kinds of spirits can you see in this workshop? Or can you feel it?


    "Hmm... maybe twelve? What''s wrong with that?


    "(Again, yes... is your child''s power partly available?)"


    Earthgal did not respond to the Alphilis question. By the way, when I asked Larna, there were three kinds.


    In fact, there are countless other elephant people in this workshop besides the spirits of the basic attributes, but less than 20 are capable of direct dialogue or sense of their existence, even though it is a workshop built by Earthgal and himself. Since this workshop was made to gather spirits randomly, it would not be strange to have more spirits, but it would be to that extent that the limits felt by humans. Because the Spirit does not manifest itself to anyone.


    If I could feel more spirits than that, it would become closer to the spirits and nature itself, not human beings. Or if you feel it, you''ll go mad in human vessels. It was known among magicians that there were many madmen in those who excelled in the qualities of sorcery.


    Among them, those who can use time-controlled witchcraft can feel the spirit of an elephant, but the sensibility of the alphilis was still unplugged. If it''s something that doesn''t freak out a lot, it turns out that Alphilis doesn''t have the same mental power.


    But while Earthgal was impressed, Alphilis didn''t know what the question was intended to be, and asked Earthgal the question.


    "Is it usually something you can''t feel more?


    "There are usually two or three kinds. By the way, there were about six kinds of your teachers. Still, it was more unplanned than a high magician."


    "I know Master Aldrius!?


    Alphilis can''t hide his surprise in his exact name. Earthgal continued to enjoy the change in the expression of Alphilis.


    "It just so happens. He was funny, so I invited him. Still, it takes a lot of talent just to get to this workshop, but it didn''t seem to hurt him either.


    He was an interesting man. The same goes for the flux of that life, but knowledge, flexibility of thought. Either way, I wonder if he''s the one person in the last few hundred years who found it funny just to talk to. Stervese and I had a good relationship at one time. You know what?


    "Yes!? What the hell is our master..."


    Alphilis surprised by the breadth of his servant acquaintance, but Earthgal went on as a matter of course.


    Continued

 1491 War and Peace, Part 29 - Trial of the Instructor (7) -

    "On the contrary, he should have broken into Spears'' four sisters'' Negijo and returned safely, and he must have face-to-face knowledge of all the kings of the bloodsucking species. I don''t know what star I would be born on... no, I''m not supposed to be born on such a star in the first place. That didn''t surprise me.


    I twisted my destiny, or escaped - no, it was as if he was acting like the protagonist of a story to someone. Well, if fate manipulates you to try to escape fate, all I can say is irony. "


    "With that mouthful, does Master Earthgal believe in destiny?


    To the words of Alphilis, Earthgal was laughing thinly.


    "It is not strange to have as a high order being unrecognizable to us. Astrology was developed in the first place to decipher the fate of the history of people and continents, starting with Orangeables and others. That''s why we think that there are things that are destined for us, both in humans and on the continent.


    On the contrary, do you believe in destiny?


    "If it''s like something you can''t see, you can feel it. My pursuit of this kind of life works as if I could always win a bet. I''m trying, but there have been a few situations where I can only say luck. If that''s what you call destiny, it could be.


    Or what would a mentor want to do if destiny were something that took shape? Look, listen, what if it''s something you can touch?


    The Alphilis inquiry was an interesting one. Groundgal had his heart tickled, as if he had once felt it for Aldrius.


    "It''s an interesting question if destiny is something of form. But a mentor like me would probably kneel. Because it is the nature of our mentors not to defy such things.


    Often, mentors and witches are mistaken for being particularly good magicians of power, but they never are. For the price of strength from the Spirit, you will be bound to them. I am therefore sometimes envious of free magicians.


    On the contrary, what would you do? If destiny appears in front of you as something that takes shape. "


    "Well, if I were you, I''d like to have a drink. ''Cause you don''t look happy? I can''t believe I''m talking about destiny as a high-ranking being. I''d like to know what you think."


    To the words, Earthgal was unwittingly blowing out after being pompous. Is it the first time in hundreds of years that I, the mentor, laugh? Groundgal knows roughly over the body of Alphilis. All I''m saying is that even though I was born with a gift of witchcraft but concealed by Oranzebul, assimilated my mental body, couldn''t be in my birthplace, chosen for my son''s vegetarian body, and didn''t know all about his destiny, I didn''t care at all.


    It could be this kind of daughter if she were to overshadow destiny for all future events. At least, Earthgal thought we shouldn''t lose this happy daughter.


    It is Alphilis who makes a strange face.


    "Did I say something funny?


    "No, it''s funny enough. I feel like I''ve laughed for a thousand years. Have you been drinking? Normally, when it comes to higher order beings, it drips your head, but you mean that the very idea is the same as a civilian who snaps at nobility. I see that the instructors in question were just different subjects to be respected, and at some point they became objects.


    But it would be nice to behave like that if it were a fake object. Originally, a mentor is forbidden to put his shoulders into certain forces, but I''m going to take your side instead of laughing right now. "


    "If I did that, wouldn''t other mentors resent me?


    "It''s okay, there''s no working with the mentors anyway. I''m just acting for one principle: for the Spirit, for all life. Now that I think about it, I wonder how narrow it is compared to witches, but at first everyone believed it was best. But when I was in conversation with you, I realized that you''re no different than just a bystander, so long."


    "Maybe it''s one way, but it''s hard to choose what''s good for you."


    Groundgal also nodded at Alphilis'' frank sentiments.


    "Yes, I also thought it was difficult. But when I look at you, it looks very simple. Well, let''s just say we continue our training. I''d like to bring you Fostina, if possible, for about three years. Spears'' four sisters don''t always get to Negijo any time soon."


    "Why?"


    "You would feel it. In the next battle, there is not enough room for Arnelia to think about something extra. Spears'' four sisters were once opponents that humans finally managed with total mobilization. You shouldn''t think about doing it alone."


    Alphilis roared at the passive opinion.


    "If we''re just going to infiltrate and rescue one person, I wonder if we can figure it out..."


    "Stop it. They have only four basic sisters, but the demons used in the summons are very powerful. Even if we rescue them, we will need an army. Look at the opportunity."


    "Oh. No rush. Then on the contrary, we need to focus on training."


    "That''s the intention."


    When Alphilis switched as soon as possible, he returned to training. Time control magic uses more concentration than that, but it doesn''t always seem to drain on alphilis. Rather, the more magic I used, the more familiar I seemed to get.


    Earthgal has taken a disciple, but never had a son. Because it is forbidden by the commandments of the mentor. But I wondered if it would feel like this if I had a child, and I looked at Alphilis.


    And at the same time, I laughed again, imagining myself with constant struggle swinging around. Once, I am reminded that I jokingly asked Me Chatless. Meeshatres was still young, and there were times when it was still easy to divine in terms of the fate of others. I also remembered visiting Meeshatres in the workshop, where they were drinking.


    "(Earthgal, what do you want? You can have a mentor or hope, right? What are you gonna do if you live that long?)"


    "(I want to see heaven and earth open. I couldn''t find out when it started, but I''d like to see the end at least. I want to see what way the living and the living will perish)"


    "(Hmm, it''s dark)"


    "(Meeshattress, I''d rather hear. Can I live until then?


    "(Do you really want to hear it?


    "(Oh, I''d love to hear that)"


    "(... when the three daughters show up before you and put their shoulders in that daughter, your life expectancy will soon run out. Otherwise we''ll see the end of heaven and earth safely)"


    "(You think I''ll cooperate with humans? then you''ll be fine because it''s impossible)"


    "(I don''t know... almost certainly, you help your daughter. But I can see you with a strange and satisfying face)"


    If you think of them as the three in Fostina, Larna and Alphilis, maybe now is the time for prophecy. Meeshattress''s vision of the future is not certain. But with the word as the truth, I felt strongly now. Even if I were to die soon, life would apparently be something I would be better at working with this alphilis.


    Continued

 1492 War and Peace, Part 30 - Each Peace, Lisa and Jake

    Earthgal''s studies were successfully completed. Just what we should call the mighty ones, by the time seven days went by, all showed some tolerance, but only the unwitting line remained pale on the way home. It is unclear to what extent a thing called mental tolerance can help, but Earthgal''s story suggests that the Sorcery Society is also keen to study it. Especially the mainstream, which currently divides the sorcery association, was wondering if it would be used quite often.


    Alphilis tried to invite Earthgal to his home base in Jaeger on his way home, but Earthgal shook his head quietly beside him.


    "I can''t do that. As I''ve said before, when I leave this land, I wake up with other mentors. Besides, I''m almost integrated with the magic of the land of Tarram. If I leave, Tarram won''t be able to keep that shape."


    Apparently, that was the role of Earthgal''s mentor, who needed to finish his role or be ready to die when he left the covenant land. It might be possible to leave a little, but he didn''t know what the impact would be on the land.


    Alphilis unfortunately dropped, but Earthgal was smiling and slapping Alphilis on the back.


    "Don''t worry. The demon can fly. You can always get in on the consultation."


    With those words, Alphilis returned safely to Arnelia. Well, when we arrived at Arnelia, the time was already close to evening, and Lisa headed home early enough. It is clear that Jake is at home without haste, but what Earthgal told me was of concern.


    "(That angry mentor didn''t end up saying anything, but where was the mental attack and where was the truth from? I care about my mother, but other mentors might know something. Until now, I''ve been looking for a mother based in Meesia, but maybe I should also focus on hair color, characteristics, and special abilities or getting information from a mentor. I was told I could even grasp the romantic circumstances of a horse in a neighboring town. Let me make sure I find out about Lisa''s hellish ear, her mother. So that''s going to work for me, too.


    Nevertheless, what does it mean that Jake and I will never be bonded! If that''s what you''re saying, I''m going to mix it in with the tonic and stimulant I bought from Tarrum for dinner this evening, and I''m going to go out the strong way. Formula ratio one step ahead of death has been completed. Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    The original purpose seems to have changed by now, but Lisa sneaked a suspicious pill into her nostalgia and headed home. The home is quite large, but Lisa doesn''t hire anyone in. I could do the cleaning myself, and I''d rather do the cleaning on my own. I did it myself when I originally lived with the little ones, and I miss the chores a little bit.


    I also asked Larna to set up a trick to warn me that the magic of warning would activate when Jake and Lisa enter the house in a way other than a certain way, so the crime prevention should have been perfect.


    When Lisa opened the front door and headed to my room, the lights were leaking out of Jake''s room. Peeping into Jake''s private room, thinking it would be a good opportunity if dinner hadn''t already happened, Jake was unnervingly cleaning up the mountains and the challenges that had piled up. With something bumpy and twinkly, he apparently doesn''t even realize Lisa''s home.


    Lisa turned off the signs and approached softly, suddenly speaking to surprise Jake.


    "Wow!"


    "Bye!


    Jake was soaking up beside Lisa''s prank and punching her in the head with a bookshelf. He was apparently really alarmed that Jake would react like this. Speaking of which, I totally forgot to contact her about her return, so Lisa suddenly felt sorry for herself while I wondered if she could help herself with this reaction.


    "Yes, it hurts... Lisa, you were home?


    "Shh, I''m sorry, Jake. The request was unexpectedly prolonged and ended abruptly, so I couldn''t even get in touch."


    "No, I don''t mind, but there''s a challenge going on here, too."


    Jake cleans up the retraction and paperwork. I don''t know what it is, but I only found it to be a good amount.


    "Is that Gloria''s challenge? Speaking of which, were you on winter vacation?"


    "Well, I can''t use the transportation network as I think of it in the snow, so I have most of the students left. I could relax if I wanted, but I don''t have enough units on assignment, so I need to attend remedial classes. I was exempt from getting good grades on my exams..."


    Lisa picked up on Jake''s many answers.


    "That face, you failed, didn''t you?


    "I''m telling you, you''ve exceeded your average score!? The examination of basic magic theory is too difficult and the examination of basic etiquette is too clapping. What makes you sad and you have to learn the right response when they serve you tea treats in the country on the eastern edge! Totally tricked me into twirling. What a free class to get credit for, it''s too hard."


    "Well, it would be an easy chin exam if I made you a noble lady. Didn''t you recommend it in good faith because Jake was escorting the princess or something?


    Lisa pointed out the difference between Jake''s and nobility''s senses, but Jake still seemed angry as he returned to his desk.


    "If you don''t know, the wasp will tell you what to do, you can stay. I also have a job here at Deep Green Palace. I don''t know if I have time for that."


    "Chip, that woman fox. Did you come here that way while Lisa was away? I thought you were a fox, but you''re going to use your advantages inside. Don''t be alarmed... will you do it together"


    "Did I say something, Lisa?


    For a moment I felt a killer rise from Lisa, so Jake stopped the brush and looked back, but there was just Lisa smiling there.


    "By the way, Jake, did you get dinner?


    "No, not yet. I''m going to be up all night today, so I can''t afford it."


    "Then let''s make something simple. I just purchased cheerful materials."


    "That''ll help."


    That''s all Jake said and started heading to his desk again. Lisa turned quietly to the kitchen when she saw how it was going and realized she really couldn''t afford it. I thought if I used the medicine I got, I would be able to take up the challenge without sleeping overnight. But I didn''t think she was going to use it this way, and Lisa accidentally sighed heavily.


    Continued

 1493 War and Peace, Part 31 - Each Peace, Kazas and Cowen

    "... that''s not good"


    "I just couldn''t have predicted. Wow - suppressing the dragon''s nest."


    Kazas and Cowen were sighing heavily in Jaeger''s conference room. There were tons of maps on the table, as well as a board mimicking the continent that the two of us could see after the debate and a number of puppets with big mother fingers rolling around. This was the board used during the military debate, but Cowen and Kazas have had many military discussions here since the Romansland invasion began. From the way they came out, perhaps since they stepped on that there was a schemer Clauselle, they had enlivened the debate even more.


    On this continent there is a gathering of sages. Bringing together intellectuals whose names were known or unknown to the world and discussing them on various agendas. Everyone laughs at the useless Yotai tales of the intellectuals, but it is not insulting because from here comes the invention of the century or the idea of rocking the continent. Mayer, the city of academia, took a specific form to further expand these knowledge, but the Sage Society never ran out as a forum for discussion that could not be put on the table.


    It is said that the predecessor of the Sage Society will go up hundreds of years ago, and the current chairman is an arbiter named Shane Sereno. He''s cadeted on a continent and emerged with great momentum, but Kazas has never met him.


    Cowen said he had seen it a long time ago, but he didn''t seem so power-craving, he only had the impression of a woman who looked beautiful but calm and quiet. I''m not sure when I became chairman, either, but I didn''t know what was going on around it because Kazas and Cowen also had a troublesome gathering called the Sage Society in the first place and didn''t actively participate.


    The only thing I remembered was that the schemer Krausel was very dangerous. The argument of subjugating the continent more than one country was great, because I never thought it would be viable if there were a concerted exchanger. Many were aware of the danger, but few of them were able to tell each other each other because the opponent was a mercenary and no one could bear him in the military debate on the board.


    Everyone threw it away because there was just no sign of it being transferred to execution. The truth is that we all had only that degree of awareness because there are so many stories at the Sage Society that there is no sudden flight. That is what this body is now.


    In so doing, Klausel expressed interest in the map of Kazas, and also, with regard to Cowen''s National Centennial total, let the child shine his eyes and listen. Sometimes both Kazas and Cowen were his opponents because they were so persistent. However much in retrospect, it was a relationship to that extent. I didn''t know that would bother me so much now. I couldn''t help but regret the danger of a person named Krausel as a result of everyone''s insults.


    "Shouldn''t I have shown you the map... the dragon''s nest was just too dangerous to get in so I created it around external observations, does that mean it wasn''t even good"


    "That would be an academic interest ~? I can''t predict that. Even if I didn''t show Krausel the map - I''m sure I''d pay for it financially - or kidnap Kazas. But I saw the map."


    "That''s right, you know, that''s how it''s going to be. Then which is the same?"


    "Let''s work out more measures than that ~. Wake it up on the map like this - we know the dangers of this operation ~. We discussed this once with Arnelia - how many people have noticed that the continent is already under control today ~?"


    Alphilis and Ekla came where Cowen opened the map neatly again. There was a snack in my hand and the smell of just warmed bread and soup stimulated the hunger of Kazas and Cowen. Enthusiastic about the debate. Not really, speaking of which, the two of them remembered that they had put nothing in their stomachs for nearly half a day.


    "Looks delicious - is it plugged in?"


    "The rack burned it. It''s a prototype, but you can also taste it. How''s the debate going?


    "That''s worse than I imagined. Look, this."


    Ekra was refreshed when she saw the scattering, which was not even an interaction on the board, but Alphilis seemed to understand.


    "I see, you still do. Have you been after it?"


    "That''s right. The only problem is that I don''t have a hitter at the moment. Neither the scouts you hired in your guild, nor those you sent out of Jaeger, can move satisfactorily with this snow"


    "Well, you don''t have to look into it. I know what you''re doing. The problem is you don''t know the scale. Depends. When spring comes, it''s too late. How dare you?"


    "You''re right ~"


    "Oh, um, excuse me. I can''t keep up with the story..."


    Ekla raised her hand as a jerk, but Cowen just cut it off.


    "You don''t have to follow me ~? You''re in internal affairs, because it''s my job to go outside and defeat my enemies"


    "Well, then maybe I don''t have military talent, but the way you put it is terrible!


    "Well, you should let Ekla know too. And don''t let Cowen ruin Ekla."


    "Ha ~ i ~"


    Cowen replied carelessly, so Alphilis explained.


    "Romansland has made progress on the five roads. Progress is currently halted by snow on the front line, but one has dropped the country at a minimum everywhere. The invasion could have reached Tarram when the Northern Commercial Union was dropped, but that stopped. Assuming the tarram was dropped, the countries on the east side would have had their progress extended to the entrance. Can we get this far?


    "Yes."


    "Until now, Romansland has been unable to wage direct war with the countries of the east because of the existence of the Northern Commercial Union. They are dealers who supply food, etc. that can also be a lifeline for Romansland, while at the same time merchants with land. They were supplying extra food to Romansland through commerce.


    Assuming Romansland attacked them, the barn zone is far south. They will also continue southwards with food refills unabated. That''s what made a long expedition to Romansland impossible. "


    "I know that far. It''s famous enough to be handled in military law classes."


    "Then the problem. If Romansland is going on a long expedition, what do we need to do?


    Ekla often thought about it and noticed much more about the Alphilis inquiry.


    Continued

 1494 War and Peace, Part 32 ~ Jake and Gloria ① ~

    "Go south without dropping the Northern Consultative Union, keeping them cooperating...?


    "Or we''ll go south, ignoring it. They are basically merchants. We''ll pay for the firepowder we put on ourselves, but we''ll be on the winning side regardless of the doctrinal claims. If Romansland ignores the Northern Consultative Union, he doesn''t have to set himself up with them. Rather, depending on the terms, I might work with Romansland. War is the most lucrative time for merchants.


    Even if the Northern Consultative Union will remain neutral, it will probably be collecting food from countries it has ever dropped into a dragon''s nest. And people who don''t need much food -- like demons that feed on humans themselves, or resurrect the dead and use them as spirits. "


    "It''s all a violation of international law, but I don''t even think Romansland will defend it now. Then use Experion to procure and storm the Demon King locally. There will be nightmarish marches."


    "That''s not all ~. If the Fei Long of Romansland were to cover it from the air ~, I think it would be in an unprecedented crisis ~. If a massive garrison of Fei Long was built in the Middle Plains ~, virtually the continent would be synonymous with being occupied by Romansland ~"


    "Oh, no. If we attack the dragon''s nest and destroy the enemy..."


    Alphilis shook his head at Ecla''s opinion.


    "That''s hard. One of the exits of the dragon''s nest is near the tarram, but there are plenty of exits elsewhere. Am I right, Kazas?


    "Yeah, from what I''ve looked into, there are at least five places. Particularly troublesome is the place to go near Meesia and the way out to the friendly Duchy of Greeley in Alexandria. And it will be very difficult to defend all of these three directions more than we can grasp the movement of the army, and it will be a stepping stone to progress wherever it is dropped. You''re one step ahead of the crown."


    "The forthcoming Continental Peace Conference will be a negotiation with a sword sticking down his throat... I wonder what Arnelia will do. Well, I guess that''s why you''re running around now."


    Cowen follows Alphilis'' concerns.


    "It''s what we''re going to do with this one too ~. We were considering it now in the Kazas and On-board military debate - but we still don''t see any effective winning eyes - assuming we can hold Tarram and Meesia down at the same time - and that alone will stagnate the logistics of the northern countries - and Romansland will be able to make a long-term expedition possible.


    I would also like to tell you what to do with Alphilis - do you have any effective hands? "


    "... well, do we still have to do it?" The Poison of Ambush. "


    Ambush poison - Kazas and Cowen rounded their eyes when they heard the words and then sighed a grand.


    "I knew you would come ~. You wouldn''t get tired of the book - when you''re with Captain Alphilis ~"


    "You''ll regret Nia treading on the estate. He told me to come by."


    "You can''t even let them give birth on the battlefield. You''re responsible, too, so I''m gonna have to convince you, okay?


    "Well, I know. Trouble, do we have to speed up the ceremony?"


    "Um, what are you talking about?


    When Alphilis explained his future strategy to Ekla, who couldn''t keep up with the story, Ekla collapsed behind him after not much of a shock.


    There will be a bell announcing noon to Gloria. This is usually a time when classes are not supposed to be popular, but due to heavy snow blocking the transportation network, the number of students encouraging self-study appeared to be sparse on campus. Many of them are noble children of the nations, who can return home with a foil called Gloria Graduation if they complete the formal process, but few find their own way as they grow up in the school style of Gloria, which weighs on autonomous independence.


    Gloria had a place to learn all the disciplines and combat techniques of the continent, but in addition, those who aspire to advanced disciplines study abroad to Mayer, as well as those who aspire to swordsmanship and witchcraft for practice, enlist in the Temple Knights. Speaking of noble children, other than the elder brother, who had no ties to the governor''s inheritance, he needed to cut his own way, and for those, the presence of the Knights of the Temple was greatly appreciated.


    At the end of winter and in the spring, just before graduation, many remained more in Gloria to encourage, as letters of recommendation were issued to Mayer, recommendations for enlistment in the Temple Knights and additional recruitments. The only thing is that Gloria wasn''t as good at art either, so whoever found the qualities there might not have been very close to Gloria.


    Jake was on his way to Gloria to submit his finished assignment. Jake, who managed to complete the assignment with the help of Lisa, was getting a pass even if he didn''t do so well. Since all courses in practical skills are already exempt, it is also possible to obtain a diploma if you complete your studies in the following year. I will graduate nearly two years earlier than the rest of my peers, but I am a tight thought when I think I have days ahead of me to concentrate on my activities as a Temple Knight.


    On the way through the courtyard, I was reminded of Dora skipping class. Even though I don''t remember as much anger now as I did when I was betrayed, I still couldn''t forgive him for killing Crudus and scorning Nellie''s feelings. But what does it mean to miss the sound of Dora''s whistle? Jake often remembered those leaky days, but it was also interrupted by a possible golden sound. I can see the usual face coming, even if I don''t feel the signs.


    Continued

 1495 War and Peace, Part 33 - Jake and Gloria ② -

    "You don''t have to scream so much to hear it, whirl"


    "It''s the same voice as always! Besides, isn''t it Mr. Jake that''s up there?


    "Well, I won''t deny it"


    Jake admitted it so well that Dute Hilde was letting his mouth pound like it was slightly empty. Lotte asks nasty.


    "Jake, have you changed the vibe a bit?


    "I''ve got men. It was easy to wield my sword by myself, but my men, and I feel a lot harder when I can have older men. I think I just figured out why Alberto is faceless. No wonder Rafferty looks relaxed."


    "But if you think about it too much, you get wrinkles between your eyebrows?


    "I know, but that''s not all. I''ve been thinking too much about preparing for the Continental Peace Conference, about competing in the Unified Arts Games, about what Gloria''s classes will do in the meantime."


    "Jake looks like an adult... more than that, you''re going to the Unified Martial Arts Games?


    The Bruns asked back as surprised. Jake turns slightly upside down on the sword screen.


    "Ooh. It is recommended that we leave at once. Well, not just me, but a good number of them."


    "... awesome. You know how honorable it is for a knight to be out there?


    "No?"


    "One person is usually selected in one country per sector. Dispatches are mostly no more than 10, so every department comes out with the best knights in the country. We were all more than captains in the Olmekis kingdom before. By the way, my father seems to have been out when he was younger, but even when he said he was the best in Olmekis, he said the qualifying breakthrough was the limit and he couldn''t win a single battle in the main battle. Are you okay with being in a tournament like that?


    "Well, I can''t say anything without trying. I''ll do everything I can to get out."


    Jake replied unenthusiastically, but there was a color of respect in Bruns'' gaze. He is a family member of knights from generation to generation in the first place, and his participation in the Unified Martial Arts Games seems to be a fairly important event. Since Jake''s birth in the Temple Knights, there has been a change in Bruns'' attitude towards Jake, but apparently a respect for Jake has also been created in this case. At this rate, Jake didn''t dare tell me that it seemed better to keep quiet that it was an appearance from the main game.


    Don''t go crazy, Jake and Rascal were gazing at each other.


    "Didn''t you have something better to do than that?


    "Oh, yeah. Mr. Miltre or Mr. Marion are graduating, aren''t they? I''m naturally invited to a graduation party and then to a separate farewell party. The two Knights of the Temple are on the inside, so I''ll stay in Arnelia. You in on this, too?


    "Hmm, because we''ll meet face to face at the Temple Knights anyway. Besides, if I stay like this, I''ll be in a better position, and I''m gonna stop feeling kind of weird. And I don''t really know what to look like."


    "What face, you..."


    That''s what I was about to say. Rascal climbed the belly of Bruns. They also know that Jake was involved in Crudus'' death. On the matter, Miltre blamed Jake but had a history of being embarrassed by Marion and finally fitting in. Since then, I''ve been busy on assignments, and Jake hasn''t been face-to-face with them much.


    It is true that the awkwardness remains, but that could have been an inexorable thing. Dute Hilde has come up with the following topic: To change the air or can''t read the air.


    "Then you will be absent. Come when you feel like it and time. And Linda sent me a letter. Apparently, she''s doing fine. Mayer''s lecture is so advanced that he''s finally following it, but he said it''s very interesting that people with high abilities are recruited regardless of nobility or civilians.


    If she wants to do it, she''s quite free to do research and do assignments, and Linda seems to have been given a place to do research that she''s free to do. "


    "I know. Ruth wrote the same thing."


    In Ruth''s letter, Jake knows that bad bugs close to Linda have been eliminated from one end and that Ruth has already secured his own office by working evil wisdom. Linda''s research site is also Ruth''s tease. It didn''t even say how he was doing that, but I could see Ruth''s spiciness was more than I imagined, and Jake was relieved that he was really glad he wasn''t the enemy.


    Plus, Mirche and Thomas seem to be doing well. Milche''s artistic talent was already being recognized and, depending on his discussions with patrons, he was also told that he might study further in another city, not Mayer. Jake was worried about him quite a bit, but he was relieved that it was apparently an extra worry.


    "If you don''t have anything else to do, we''re already going? I''ll be working at the Deep Green Palace in the afternoon."


    "You''re going to be in class when the day breaks, right?


    "In the meantime, you''ve been given a passing grade for your current course. You''ll just have to choose the lowest course to graduate, but I''m coming to school. But maybe I''ll graduate sooner than you."


    "Heh, heh. Really? By the way, I''m going to stay in Arnelia when I graduate. There''s a chance you''ll be working at the Deep Green Palace, so thank you very much then."


    Jake was puzzled by the unexpected offer.


    "Kuruku but Deep Green Palace? I think we should stop..."


    "Why is that!?


    "You, you''re a gutter. Hiring women in the Deep Green Palace is questionable, isn''t it?


    Dute Hilde got angry at Jake for pointing it out and turned his face bright red.


    "I told you ~! In a few years, you''ll see! Let me show you my first lady!


    "Instead, I''d like you to ask our Knights of the Temple to join us."


    Rascal showed it with one eye closed to the depth of meaning. Jake worried, but Rascal answered honestly because he thinks he''s a friend.


    "That''s possible, but it''s pretty intense, isn''t it? It''s not as elegant a job as you can see."


    "When you join the Knights of the Temple from the civilian population, even if you retire halfway, you''ll have quite a career. Think tight."


    "Are you even thinking about that? I like the way you think."


    "I don''t suppose the noble Bruns will know. Living alone is a cup of civilians."


    Rascal paid off Bruns'' hand, which he placed on Rascal''s shoulder. Jake sighs.


    "Well, if you graduate well, you''ll have a frame in two years. But it''s already buried this year."


    "Has anyone made you an obedient knight?


    "Oh, that''s him"


    There was a man walking in from where Jake turned his face. The slightly taller adult appearance was a face that the Rascals had never even seen.


    Continued

 1496 War and Peace, Part 34 - Jake and Gloria ③ -

    From the look on his face and back length as an adult, it seems that he is already an adult. I''m wearing Gloria''s uniform, but honestly it might not have looked like wearing student clothes. It''s not like it doesn''t suit you.


    "Gas, have you successfully completed the integration process?


    "Oh, that''s fine, but this place is huge and don''t get lost. It was still better where I grew up."


    "You''ll get used to it soon. If you don''t have business, do you want to pull it up?


    "No, he said he was going to start his remedial work tomorrow. I have to say hello to the instructor in charge, so I''m looking for the instructor''s room, but I can''t find it."


    "Then let me show you. Which instructor?


    "That helps, but is that good?


    Gass pointed to Dute Hilde and the others with his jaw, but he didn''t seem to mind the trick.


    "Hey, you, aren''t you rude? I can''t believe I''m referring to people with my jaw. I wonder what country nobility would join the Knights Temple on Mr. Jake''s nomination?


    "Everywhere, I come from the slums of Tarram. I''m sorry, not noble."


    "Become... people of such origins get the recommendation!? Mr. Jake, aren''t you being deceived?


    Jake embarrassed the stuffing Dute Hilde.


    "Being fooled or nothing, I was forced to bring him here because I needed to see what Gas was capable of. I''m a little older, but I''m supposed to take a lecture in Gloria because I need the minimal courtesy, manipulation, and knowledge I need."


    "And that''s what I mean. Noble princess."


    Dute Hilde seemed unnecessarily angry, as Gass laughed lovingly disgustingly, only the tricks made him try to thank the perfect aristocrat. But I couldn''t just say it back any more, and I stood there shaking my hands with regret.


    When Jake split with the Dute Hilde and the others briefly said goodbye to him later, he accompanied Gass to the instructor''s office. Gass asked Jake in a glimpse of Dute Hilde and the others along the way.


    "Sorry, did you overdo it"


    "What?


    "I thought he was a nobleman who made fun of me, so I did it with a tarram knoll. But he didn''t say more disgust than he had to, and he thanked me properly when he broke up. That''s a really good place to grow up."


    "I wonder if it was the Duke''s house in the Listrian country. Sure your last name was... Liechtenstein?


    Gus stuck his face to the name.


    "Boy, is that true? You mean the grand nobleman''s maid I know. Wow, if it was within Listria, it wouldn''t be weird to be executed."


    "I wonder. I''m just not a bad guy."


    "Instead of the bad guys, aren''t you in love with you?


    Gass thought it was over after she said it. Because Jake looked pompous. No matter how strong they are, children are children. It was late when I realized that I was apparently blunt about your emotions.


    "Really?


    "I wonder if it is. Well, you - I don''t know if I have to ask him."


    "Why? I''m marrying Lisa? I already live with them, and yes, I''m telling them."


    "I''m not married yet, and people''s likes and evils - oh, stop! It''s too early for you to talk like that."


    "What, you treat me like a kid"


    "Actually, you''re a kid."


    Gass came to the front of the instructor''s office where Jake poked a little. As Jake suddenly knocked on the door of the instructor''s office just to say it was retribution, Gass had to rush to correct her residence.


    Jake walked inside with Gus and headed to Ruddle''s location, where he held office. There was also Hamitte there. These two have been together a lot lately. Rumor was that the girls were making a scene that they might be dating a marriage premise, but Jake thinks that would be preferable. They took care of me, and I''ve had a lot of consultations with them. If these two are getting married, I wanted to sincerely congratulate them on that.


    Jake guided Gus.


    "Ruddle Instructor, Hamitte Nursing Instructor, may I?


    "What is it?


    "This is Gus, an embedded student. I''m still unfamiliar with Gloria, so I''ve been showing her around."


    "Thanks for that. But it''s kind of uncomfortable when you talk like that."


    Ruddle said with a laugh, so Jake revealed a little discomfort.


    "Shouldn''t you?


    "No, I think it''s cute to hear about your activity, but you also think it''s changing a little too quickly. Humans grow more slowly. Well, it''s gonna be hard to get over."


    "Huh."


    Look at Ruddle slapping Jake on the shoulder. Jake twisted his neck. Because I didn''t understand his concerns. It also worries me when I see Jake doing an unworthy activity of the year, but when I saw Jake reacting appropriately of the year, Ruddle and Hamitte looked at each other and appeased and smiled.


    "Then let me explain it to him later. This will be a slightly special form of study in Gloria. I do not belong to a grade and have only the required lectures completed. Since I''m supposed to schedule more appointments so that my enrollment doesn''t duplicate, I''d also like to hear about my appointments at the Temple Knights after this. Can you give me some time?


    "Until five o''clock this afternoon."


    "Fine."


    "I have some business to attend to, too. If you''re going to be a cavalier, you need to know a lot about common herbs and first aid. It''s just that I''m more comfortable with time, so let''s just say I''ll make time for your plans. Come when you''re done with your errands for Instructor Ruddle. Let''s get other instructors involved."


    "Yes, I understand"


    Watching Gass get nervous about an unfamiliar place, Jake graciously followed the scene with some inner pleasure. And that evening...


    Continued

 1497 War and Peace, Part 35 - Jake and Gloria ?

    Jake was on a night police assignment at the Deep Green Palace. Until now, it was a job that was exempt because of its age, but it was also necessary to know the assignment because of its promotion. Basically, the night police were slow ones, which were tasks that also allowed me to take a nap while taking turns, but I was still heavy because I was strained because of unfamiliar tasks.


    The Deep Green Palace is basically full of people in and out, even in the middle of the night, by those who voluntarily train, and also by pilgrimages. At this time of year, when the Continental Peace Conference and the Unified Martial Arts Congress were withheld, the Deep Green Palace was as bright as day until late at night.


    Two minutes after Jake talked about Nakamen''s security, Gus came home just before his shift time. It was already midnight, but I could have expected it to be that much time if I had finished greeting the surrounding knights. And as expected, this was also fatigue on Gass''s face.


    "Are we done?"


    "Oh, finally"


    Jake labored Gass, mindful of the sight of the other escorts. Gas, whose face is still unknown in the Deep Green Palace, is often called to a halt for every thing. Jake took the opportunity to take turns and walk into the dining room with Gus. This place, where you can also take a little meal or booze, always has people even late at night.


    Jake and Gass asked for dinner, and Gass even started having a cup. As soon as she comes out, she punches the liquor bottle back in one breath before the serving woman drops back. The bittersweet servant silently brought another bottle, and Gass finally spoke as if he were alive.


    "Ah, I''m tired"


    "It''s an unfamiliar environment."


    "Oh. I almost regret what I''ve done with you."


    "Then you''re going home to Tarram?


    "You know you can''t, you?


    Gass glared at Jake, but Jake dodged that gaze by placing an order for the service. Jake realizes that Gass is watching the way he works.


    "What, a preference?


    "Say stupid. I''d rather have bigger breasts."


    "I''ll let you know the day I get paid like that."


    "Whoa, please... not that. Is that paycheck a knight?


    Jake and Gus stole the service from behind. The footsteps are small and the way the center of gravity is applied is very clean. Surely it may not be the way those who do not know martial arts walk.


    "No. Basically, Deep Green Palace duties are performed by people with solid identities, but sometimes there are retired knights or something. But she probably doesn''t have a mouth - mostly spies, people who do the back job."


    "Well... being in this Deep Green Palace means no one and he''s not the only one."


    "Some clerks are just clerks, but maybe few can fight at all"


    "So does Gloria?


    To Gass''s question, Jake''s hand on meat stopped for a moment. I prefer this sauce to Lisa''s hand-cooked style, but I thought it would be my next opportunity to taste it carefully.


    "What do you care?


    "I know instructor Ruddle is a knight. The waist is gentle, but walking slightly down the left leg is a human trait with a sword to the left. But instructor Hamitte... honestly, I''m not sure. No, I felt creepy because I didn''t know."


    "Creepy, huh? I thought you seemed a little secretive, but Gloria is sometimes served by someone who got hurt badly in battle or left the line due to some circumstances. So maybe some of them have no temple knights or mouths. Doesn''t that mean you can''t trust people like that?


    "No, I''m not going to discriminate because I''m a spy... but somehow, I feel that Hamitte instructor is lying. I''m proud to say I''m sensitive to people''s lies because of my role in Tarram. Lies have a lot of lies, don''t they? A gentle lie to not hurt others, a lie to deceive people, a lie to keep their face.


    I don''t think that instructor lied to me. I also think it''s true that you take good care of yourself as a student. But - if you feel like it, there''s something I''d like to do with everything, including us - that''s what I feel. You''re a good man, aren''t you? Didn''t you feel anything for that guy?


    "I don''t get it. That guy is kind to me and my people, I''ve never thought of anything more. If you doubt someone else too much, you won''t know what to believe."


    Gass thought a little after Jake''s reply, but seemed to blow out the rest of the second cup all at once.


    "- Right, right. You''re absolutely right. You shouldn''t be so suspicious about the people you''re going to take care of. No, I''m sorry. It''s my first place, and I might have been a little nervous because it''s something I''m not used to being nice to others. Forget it."


    "I don''t care, it''s like that."


    Since then Gass has not even raised the subject of Gloria, and he has flattened the food he is transported to look delicious and returned to his room. Jake thinks about what he likes and what he doesn''t like when he speaks up for his service.


    Jake headed to the training room to move his body a little during the break, but he was still remembering Gass''s words. I drew Gass into Arnelia also because I wanted him to look around with an unpreconceived eye. I thought I was thinking nasty myself, but Jake hasn''t forgotten that Bruns'' butler wasn''t human, and that Dora was an enemy spy. Until then, when I got real peace, I wanted to doubt everything around me.


    Such a fold, somehow I felt like Dute Hilde was not the only traitor no matter what, and I just spilled a laugh all the time.


    Continued

 1498 War and Peace, Part 36 - Before the Continental Peace Conference ① -

    Arnelia was in a rush for Russia as the cold winter passed and the buds glanced at her face. While the streets are also wet because of the snowmelt, carriages carrying visitors and loads from various countries gather in Arnelia to compete. Even though there are still more than a month to the Continental Peace Conference, the snow that still lingers on the streets is just melting enthusiasm.


    The powerful enough to have a separate residence in Arnelia will remain in Arnelia, but those who do not will be forced to stay in Arnelia''s makeshift facilities. Arnelia had also predicted some personnel to secure a place to stay, but the predictions were already greatly betrayed and the beginning and end of even the peripheral knights were driven out to arrange for the addition.


    Miriazal would not meet these gods at all, and he decided to hide himself until the conference production. Miriazal, generally recognised as a Virgin, but has never revealed his contemporary appearance at a ceremony or anything else.


    There are only so few princes that Miriazal originally met in person, and most of them have never seen him before. To make the appearance secret and mysterious, Miriazal stopped showing up publicly until the conference production. And he spent his time confirming and working out the meeting, and resting for the first time in a long time.


    The busyness of the Archbishops and bishops, including Miranda, on the other hand, was murderous. With a degree of rest most people take to take a nap, they cut themselves to work and clean up a job they never lose. Even Eliza, who serves as Elsa''s escort, was frequently witnessed running around with paperwork. Around the time the Deep Green Palace turned into a late-night castle, Jaeger''s face was also busy being driven by guidance, guard and street maintenance from the Horsemen.


    But neither Miranda nor Alphilis were really concerned yet. I come in first from a dwarf in a place like this. The Grand Marquis, who will be the pivot of the meeting, will pave the way if they come. All they have to do is get in slowly. By the time people were overflowing from Arnelia''s prepared facilities, the big men gradually came aboard.


    "Queen Ediod, Her Royal Highness Muse. Chancellor Hausen, you are here!


    The facility, set up on the outskirts of Arnelia as a meeting place, has a hall on the ground floor. Food and beverages were arranged here 24 hours a day, transforming them into a conversation room (salon) for the gods. We pass here and go up to the Great Conference Hall on the second floor, but the visitors of the Horsemen are informed at the entrance. When the great kingdom and the mighty lords came, people moved to make a connection. On the occasion of Muse''s visit, the largest hedgehog ever existed.


    Alphilis and Ecla are responsible for the security of the venue, as well as Aerial. Hausen had, of course, communicated the time of his visit in advance, and he had arranged to be on guard at this time. Alphilis sighed when he saw the nobles flocking to Muse and Hausen.


    "I didn''t really feel it, but you talked one-on-one with that princess. I still can''t believe it."


    "That''s why you said I was tall. But since such common sense does not work, I think you are good, and I wonder if you remember His Highness Muse well."


    "You''re also the daughter of that Chancellor Hausen, aren''t you? Now I''m a little scared of where I stand."


    "It really is now. By the way, I was struck in the face by you."


    Ekla stared at Alphilis resentfully with jito eyes, so Alphilis now stuck his head in hindsight.


    "Ugh. You resent me?"


    "He hit me in the face before my dowry, so of course I resent him. But I really have a lot to learn from you, and if I hadn''t been beaten up there, I might have had a major breakdown involving the fate of the country. There''s a lot of gratitude now, and resentment is a bit of an end."


    "That would help if you said so."


    Alphilis sighed of relief, but Ekla stepped aside, on the contrary.


    "What. Please don''t resent me for this later development, okay?


    "Why?"


    "My father has designated a time for our visit, and we are here. That''s what I''m saying."


    Ekla took a step back, drooling her head small and awed. When the Alphilis was ready, Muse and Hausen were about to walk over here. Alphilis just found out what was in Ekla''s chest, thinking that he was going to let us have a conversation in front of this large group of nobles. But it was clear that it would be disrespectful to fall back now, and there was nothing more we could do. When I saw Ekla, I could see her laughing even as she drowned her head.


    Alphilis struck his tongue with his heart that he had been hit, but disguised himself as calm and confronted Muse. Though he would otherwise be on his knees and in awe, Alphilis kept his head only small and dripping. I wouldn''t want to do that either, but I thought it might just crush Muse''s face not even to bow his head here.


    Muse was small and surprised to see what Alphilis looked like, and spoke calmly when she smiled. To hear Muse''s words, the nobles around him, the marquis, were also quiet, but many saw with strange eyes about the brunette Alphilis.


    "It''s been a long time, Alphilis. Was it magnificent?


    "is in a good mood for His Highness the Muse. We are constantly wounded, but physically and mentally safe."


    "That''s fine. You''ve heard the activity, haven''t you? You''ve already become the leader of a large mercenary regiment competing for five fingers on the continent. Was it the Heavenly Mercenaries (Celestial Jaeger)? Good name."


    "It''s an honor."


    It was an unmistakable interaction between the two of us, but enough conversation to influence our surroundings. The nobles have also heard rumors about the Heavenly Mercenaries. The place is teeming like different waves.


    "(Tianxiang Mercenaries, that''s the rumor...)"


    "(The captain meant with a brunette swordsman, but you''re telling the truth)"


    "(Does Princess Muse also have a connection? This is not an insult)"


    Alphilis honestly felt restless, but Ekla was proud to drool her head. He''s a mercenary, but he serves a woman who makes the gods go all this way. Jaeger will continue to make the continent work again and will be able to make its name heard.


    Ekla herself was surprised that she was proud to be present at the scene and that she was helping. I was now convinced that I was the kind of person who wanted to accomplish something on my own rather than living aristocratically as a nobleman.


    Continued

 1499 War and Peace, Part 37 - Before the Continental Peace Conference ② -

    Noticed such an ecla, Muse speaks up too.


    "Raise your face, Ekla. That''s not Ediod''s minister right now. You won''t have to hang your head on me."


    "Ha. But"


    "It''s the princess''s word. Listen to me honestly here."


    "Until Father."


    Even Hausen embarrassed Ekla, but the surprise of the hosts was not there.


    "(Father!? So you''re not the daughter of Chancellor Hausen?


    "(What do you mean? The Chancellor''s daughter is a mercenary?


    "(I hear Jaeger is traveling from various places. Isn''t that what this is about?


    "(Nevertheless, the daughter of the Prime Minister for a moment)"


    The venue defied Ekla''s remarks again, but Muse and Alphilis continued to talk with no concern.


    "And you didn''t think to say no to my invitation, did you? I was going to be quite cordial as far as I was concerned. Or will the lords come closer than me?


    "Ha, sorry. I had an appointment."


    "Oh my God. You''re jealous of being valued over me. By the way, may I ask who it is?


    "I''m sorry. The contract doesn''t allow me to say that until the last minute. But as I''ve contacted you, I''ll select a handyman from my men to escort you. Please forgive me. Aerial here will take the lead. Aeri, greet Her Majesty Queen Muse."


    "Thank you for your hard work, Wonder Aerial, as I know there are many times when you are not very polite in the countryside"


    Aerial stepped forward and bowed his head. It''s a great advance compared to when you came out of the prairie and didn''t know a single thank you, but I don''t think this is enough for a royal opponent. Alphilis and Lisa also coached hard, but I was anxious to see how far they could go in production because they just nodded with a difficult face, whether Aerial knew or not, but was it too much of a point?


    Even Muse was surprised by the next name of the Horsemen he heard, as if to blow away the apprehension of Alphilis, who was annoying in his heart.


    "Alexandria''s lead knight, Lord Diore!


    Everyone on the field turned around the entrance. And whosoever is on this continent, there is none whose name not even a child knows. He is a spiritual knight with only a few living legends and on the continent, one of two knights to crown the master title, the highest as a knight, and a female knight Diore, arguably the symbol of Alexandria, the kingdom of knights.


    It was said that Alexandria has always fought on your front line in order to border the untouched frontiers of mankind, and that the central political arena has not even appeared in the internal affairs of the country for quite some time. No one even heard rumors that Diore was coming to the Continental Peace Conference.


    Muse must have been surprised by this too. He hid his mouth with a fan in his hand so that he wouldn''t read his expression. Hausen ears softly.


    "Dear Muse, did you know the visit of Lord Diore?


    "No, there was no such story on my information network either. Is that right?


    "As Chief of Mission, the Minister had asked who was coming. I was Lord Barotelli, the Foreign Minister, so I thought it would be relatively easy to handle, but this changes the story. Does Master Muse know Lord Diore?


    "Only once before adulthood. I was under the impression that he was quite harsh and intelligent, depending on what he seemed..."


    A large crowd embarked on a glimpse of that diore, which I had only seen once even in the muse. There was a woman who walked wide in its eyes with the knights of flexion. A step ago a minister whose minister is seen as baroteric was walking, but apparently he can''t stand this atmosphere. I could see him walking in a shabby foothold, nervous enough to see in the distance and sweating massively.


    And Diore at the time, but beside him, he looked as young as only Lord Barotelli''s daughter could see. One or two smaller heads than the others, with twin-tailed dark brown hair shaking. Now I didn''t even look pathetic enough to pass by as a noble princess if I wore a dress, but strong eyes and stretched spines that I couldn''t be afraid of on this occasion. And he solidified himself in collared knight clothing, and a number of shining medals on his chest showed that he was a high-ranking knight as if he were different from what he looked like. Now we don''t know which is the chief of the public envoy.


    Now Diore was whispering and advising Lord Barotelli.


    "Walk with more confidence and dignity, Lord Barotelli. This time the Chief of Mission is you. In that attitude, let us be insulted by others before we negotiate."


    "Ugh... it would be more impossible to order if you told me to walk with you. So I offered to give it to you, like the Chief of Mission."


    "It was more than 50 years ago that I was ordained Prime Minister. If you are also the Minister for Foreign Affairs, it is even more before that. Diplomacy is not possible for me after a long time away from central politics, and you are more qualified. Besides, I would hardly be able to attend a peace conference either. I have something to do."


    "Oh, it''s a total poverty lottery. How can I look at you like this?"


    Diore laughed bitterly at Barotelli, who expressed his dissatisfaction over this period. It''s been a long time since I''ve been told this.


    "If you were also a messenger of the Continental Peace Conference, it would be an honor. If you achieve results here, you will also congratulate the King on his memory. It''s about refining."


    Diore consoled Barotelli with those words, and he looked to the crowd without alarm. It''s been a long time since I''ve had a face in the diplomatic arena, but it''s also a place I''ve experienced many times before. There was no slight tension.


    But even though I can''t help but not a single face I found out, I don''t deny I miss you. I remember that many people used to have a more rugged look, but is it because the continent is at peace that there is no such person, or has there been more outrage? Almost all of those strangers look at themselves intrigued. I saw all the expressions of interest, envy, and they all seemed to be in awe of me.


    Of course, I''m happy with that in itself, but I''m afraid the people here know they''re negotiators, and depending on the situation, they''re going to be competitors with national interests. I thought this one was going to get out of my mind if there were so many people who lacked tension, but I noticed that Diore had some faces looking at this one with expressions other than interest and envy.


    I found a face in it that I thought I knew, so I told Barotelli I was leaving and came off the line. I''m not sure if the most tense, right-handed right leg sounded baroteric at the same time.


    It was in Muse''s place that Diore headed straight with his feet.


    Continued

 1500 War and Peace, Part 38 - Before the Continental Peace Conference ③ -

    "Long time no see, so are you glad? Princess Ediod, I see you as His Highness the Muse. Oh, are you already a queen"


    "Yes, I am now succeeding to the throne. My lord Diore has asked me how well you are doing."


    "Ha, it''s the Spirit Knight stunt that keeps you from looking old. I wish I had stopped growing at the age I was seen a little older, but it just stopped looking like the girl at the time of the contract. 200 years, that''s still the same problem.


    But His Highness Muse was made splendid. You will hear your name even in the countryside like the frontier of Alexandria. Without the face I found out, it made me nervous, and I spoke up. "


    "Well. I hope it''s not a bad rumor"


    "What''s all this talk about your political power and your beauty?"


    Alphilis was somewhat listening to the conversation, but the first impression was that Diore did not look more harsh in character than he thought. The knights behind them also stand out with a more beautiful face than the stronger one. I''m sure it''s bending, but I was expecting a stronger face when it came to the strongest knights on the continent and their leading knights.


    Diore has accidentally spoken to Alphilis about such emotions on the table.


    "Woman, is there something on my face?


    "What? No, it doesn''t have anything on it. You have a beautiful face."


    Alphilis thought to himself what he was saying, but what a dumb word came out poking his mouth. When I heard the words, Diore also ate a little face, and with a slightly mean face, I called out even more to Alphilis.


    "That being said, it''s not like there''s anything. Did you see what I was like?


    Muse''s expression changes to this question. Diore''s question is rather ill-intentioned. Diore, to his track record and back, only looks like a total girl on the outside. Even though this is due to his contract as a spiritual knight, his opponent, who described this appearance as cute, young, etc., would buy Sulaku Diore''s unhappiness. It is a famous story that once, when Diore could not yet be so famous to the continent, the nations and demon kings who ridiculed Diore''s appearance on the battlefield were wiped out.


    Now, what does Alphilis answer? Both Muse and the other lords watched as they made themselves clear because they saw something scary. But Alphilis was pouting his head and mouthing the words that came to his mind.


    "Uh-huh, even if they say so... I wonder if it''s smaller than I thought."


    At that moment Ekla and Muse, plus the facades of Alexandria''s mission, turned almost simultaneously bright blue. Only one of the knights behind him accidentally blew out and laughed, but one knight and others laughed with their bellies. It was famous in Alexandria that "small" was the most unspeakable forbidden sentence for Diore.


    Diore was also accidentally taken aback because he abruptly said that prohibition. When was the first time they said that word? Neither did Diore predict that he would be told head-on by the first person he met, so he remained flashy for a while, but laughed out.


    "Huff, ahhh... sure I''m small. It could have been smaller than the same generation of girls. Especially if you have a back length, and don''t look small about me."


    "Ha, I don''t even think it''s that big in our regiment. But it''s called" Big Woman "all the time, and I don''t know if I envy you."


    "Envious, huh? I kinda don''t remember you saying that. Well, is that the way you see it?


    By the way, is it okay if you''re head of Jaeger''s Alpha Reese?


    "Yes, it is. Are you familiar?


    Diore felt more and more strange because Alphilis was impressed the other way around.


    "Know what I mean? Whoever has a reputation for being strong on the continent enters our ears. If she were a beautiful, brunette, she would go up in people''s mouths. And your name is special to us."


    "? What do you mean?


    "You don''t have to know now. I plan on staying until the end of the meeting, so I''ll take some time to invite you to dinner sometime. Slowly, even then."


    The place was bothered. No one has ever heard of Diore inviting her to dinner. Muse accidentally looked at Alphilis'' face for this, but at the time Alphilis had a troubled face, rather a slightly annoying look on his face. Seeing that reaction, Diore laughed funny, turning her heels and trying to get back in line. From behind it the muse spoke unexpectedly.


    "Lord Diore, what the hell kind of whim is this to a peace conference?


    "I''m fighting to keep the peace, shouldn''t I be in a meeting?


    "No, not like that,"


    "And that''s a joke, and this time I''m going to be invited to Arnelia to compete in the Unified Martial Arts Games. Because they want to celebrate the tournament, they really want you to compete. I haven''t been to any competitions here lately, either, and I was wondering if I could do it once in a while. So I may not be much on the scene of the meeting itself. For that matter, I thought I''d keep my face on today."


    The words made the scene noisy three times. Diore enters the Unified Martial Arts Games. That will undoubtedly cheer you up, and it is with the greatest honor that the knights who compete can cross swords with Diore. No. But the martial arts club must be exciting. The topic of the venue moved to the martial arts club at once, in the midst of its hustle and noise, Diore asked Alphilis.


    "Will you be out, too?


    "Yes, once."


    "I''m interested in your prowess. I hope we win the main battle."


    "No, I won''t. Because I don''t think I''m going to win much."


    Diore replied a little sadly, as Alphilis waved his hand to the side and refused.


    "Don''t say that. It''s been a long time since I''ve had a woman who can fight me on par with myself, too. You can beat the boys, but you''re tired of it. Sometimes the same sex makes me want to exchange swords. Our Knights also have women, but I cannot afford to have excessive respect for me. You don''t seem too hesitant about that."


    "Do I look so disrespectful, me?


    Diore laughed again at Alphilis, who said in a heartfelt wonder.


    "You''re a good joke, you are. That kind of humble language is what you say hiding your sword chi. It''s unconvincing for a person to use humble words to figure out how to beat an opponent when confronted.


    And when you come to dinner with me, speak to your deputy. [M] Nice to meet you. "


    Not long after asking back what that meant, Diore left. The Diore glanced at the young knight who was laughing a lot earlier, and he seemed desperate to excuse himself, but he was slightly slapped in the shoulder. It seemed to be over.


    Seeing their backs, Hausen gently eared to Ekla.


    "They are all more than the captain of Alexandria. Some of them are division leaders."


    "Huh? Are those all going to compete in competitions?


    "It may be superficial, but it''s excessive as a force of war. Never before has Alexandria focused so much on the competition. There may be some prospects."


    "But isn''t the kingdom of the Knight famous for its openness, justice and rigidity?


    "Apparently so. But there is a back in every country. I don''t know what Alexandria''s intentions are, but you should keep them in one corner of your head. Hi. It''s not going to end in a normal peace conference."


    Hearing Hausen''s words, Ekla felt her anxiety spread all over her chest like a black rain cloud.


    Continued

 1501 War and Peace, Part 39 - Before the Continental Peace Conference ④ -

    The line was partitioning the venue development for the Unified Martial Arts Games. Alphilis was reluctantly aware of the work assigned to him by Alphilis on the Rhine''s offer, but Rhine made an intention not to attend the Continental Peace Conference.


    Honestly, anyone can do this pedal compartment. If I tried to make it an alphilis, I would have relied on the line for the protection of dignitaries, etc., but the line also wanted to avoid Ray fan escorts, and I didn''t want to escort Muse to be a weakness or advantage for Ray fans. And most importantly, I did not like to face the knights of Alexandria.


    Even here it was possible to face the knights competing in the Unified Martial Arts Games, but, as usual, it was unlikely that a knight like yourself would be dispatched to the extent that some promising stock would come from the regular Knights to the Squadron Leader or among the young knights. I recall once trying to compete myself, and the whole mission was quite missed the opportunity for a selection exam within the Knights.


    "(No, I guess there were guys left in the top 16 Jays in my sync. I''ve never lost a match, so I might have gone as far as eight or four if I had competed. It depends on the combination and the way)"


    Unified Martial Arts Games depend on their size, but when they are small, they have 1-3 delegates per mission. Sometimes it''s an individual fight, sometimes it''s a group fight, or a group fight. Sometimes they compete against each other, sometimes they compete in martial arts. There are two types of methods this time: the division competing in martial arts and the method of winning out individual fights.


    In martial arts it is bowing, throwing, long objects, swords and shields, horse weapons, martial arts. In addition to the divisions of swords, spears, long objects and martial arts, there will also be an unrestricted general division and a women''s division. Alphilis spoke up to the members who wanted him to compete, and of course the line had a request, but the line refused. Because you can''t stand out in front of the public.


    Or, if it is to stand out any more, the Deputy Commander''s position is also dismissed, and he thinks it might be better to cooperate with Alphilis as a single mercenary. Because I think Jaeger was a little big and became too famous.


    Rhine turned behind the scenes to take a dose when he confirmed that the venue had been completed without any problems, before the qualifying session, which he refrained from three days later. At this location, which serves as the venue for this battle, more than 16 jewels are scheduled to be the heavenly tournament of the guests. If we become knights, it will be an honor to perform martial arts in front of our Lord, or the messengers and kings of nations. At the same time, you will be unquestionably nervous in this place to refrain, and you will be plagued by so much pressure that you are likely to forget to breathe.


    And when you go to a venue in the sun, your head turns white in cheer. The line has experience as well, but given the size of this venue, it''s not as good as it was when I experienced it. Imagine the faces of the warriors, knights, experiencing that tension, and they burn naturally.


    "Ha, does anyone out of us win? It sounds like a pretty good line if Venn or Seite is serious about it. Hey, you think so too, don''t you?


    The line talks in the room where it''s supposed to be alone. A man of robes appeared from the shadow all the time. I can''t see the expression from the robe worn deep in my eyes, but apparently I''m surprised. Two more behind it. The two behind me were looking at each other, wondering if it was surprising that they had been seen through.


    "Since when have you noticed?


    "Since I''m working on it. The two of you behind me need a little more training to hide your gaze. If they stare at me so much, I''ll realize it doesn''t have to be a hot glance from a woman.


    Besides, you''re the guy I met at Fort Salamo, right? I won''t forget the signs I learned once. Was it Ibran?


    Ibran just seems surprised by this allegation.


    "Is this... just not fading enough to take your back twice"


    "Ooh. Thanks to the captain, there is no shortage on the battlefield. Thanks to you, it seems to be in full season or more.


    So, what''s the requirement? I''m still the head of the crime scene, and if I skip too much, the captain will do it to me later. "


    "I didn''t think you were concentrating on your job, hey. More than that, could you think of any previous stories?


    "Hmm? Are you going to introduce me to a beauty?


    The man replied, leaking a sneaky laugh as he came, to the prank of the line.


    "Yes, an extraordinary beauty. But if you make a mistake, you''re a ghostly woman."


    "The ghost is a break. Hopefully a woman like a goddess will do."


    "It depends on your attitude whether the other person becomes a goddess. That guy is coming here directly. You just have to look like that."


    Rhine couldn''t hide his surprise in Ibran''s words.


    "He''s here, is he? Why?"


    "Of course it''s because you decided you needed it. This meeting does not end with just a peace conference. When something happens, neither of our rotten civilians can handle it now. That guy is always a frontline woman. I guess you decided that this meeting was more of a battlefield than a battle on the periphery that lasted for decades or more.


    Besides, he''ll never come back to us, maybe he wants to bring you back directly. "


    "Does that guy move for that? Assuming I''m back now, I don''t think I can help him."


    Ibran also strangely agreed with Rhine''s words.


    "I think so, too, but that guy is still high on you. If so, I will. I swore allegiance to him."


    "Let''s see, shall we? Is that Diore?


    "Of course it is. Who else is there?


    "Swear to the pride of the knight and the pale blue banner?


    "Absolutely."


    In Ibran''s unspoiled reply, Rhine was puzzled.


    "I don''t know. I thought you weren''t necessarily faithful to Diore."


    "Maybe you''re talking about the coup? I''ll tell you what, Lady Diore thinks we need you to contain those people. They will certainly want you as a flag, but Lady Diore and I believe it is possible to take them in as well, depending on how you do it.


    Sure, the ministers are rotting from one end to the other, but if we have a coup, it''s what they think. They can''t help but want to sharpen our power at all times. "


    "You can believe that word, can''t you?


    "Well, I''ll leave that to you. Believe your own words. There''s nothing so frigid about it."


    "Sure."


    Now the line snorted at Ibran''s words.


    "So, what do you do? Are you going back to Alexandria, or?


    "I haven''t decided yet. But what if I say no?


    "Nothing, I won''t do anything. Unless you guys are in conflict with our interests at this meeting, you won''t get involved. Except how the coup humans move. I honestly don''t know what''s going on with anyone but the two of us behind this either.


    I honestly can''t imagine how they would move. What''s most likely to happen is that you won''t be able to stay here. "


    "I see..."


    Rhine thought about it a lot. I don''t know if Ibran is telling the truth, but it''s not wrong to think about it. Some people will think and act differently, even if they give it to Diore, or respect it. As it is, I am involved in a great conspiracy, independent of my will.


    I don''t have a lot of options. The decision on the line was quick.


    Continued

 1502 War and Peace, Part 40 - Before the Continental Peace Conference ⑤ -

    "Unless you give it to me, there''s a chance that the coup will take me in. Is that what this is all about?


    "We don''t have any coverage of what happens to the coup movement."


    "Okay. Then I''ll compete in this Unified Martial Arts Games."


    "What?... Ha ha. It''s hard for them to get their hands on it if they stand out, is that what you''re after? But do you remember that you are a great sinner in the country? If they care, they can force you."


    "How about that? How do you prove I''m the same person as the big sinners in your country? I''m not a great knight, I''m a mercenary."


    Evran laughed out of the blue as the line spread its hand and emptied it.


    "Hey, what an envy to be thick there! You can''t imitate me."


    "I can''t get as hungry as you, either. Worst case scenario, even if I don''t cooperate with you guys, you''re gonna let me swim and fish out the coup? You admired me. I don''t know what to say, but I don''t feel any respect."


    "This was... an admiration, back in the day. And if you go back to being a knight, you''ll still admire it. But I''m not interested in the mercenary position. What can you say you can protect with such a thing? I''m proud of a knight."


    I felt like Rhine was the first person to hear the truth about Ibran. Surely it wouldn''t be a lie that I admired who I was. Because the very thought of the sturdy is just like what it once was.


    "Well, sure, I used to, too. But mercenaries are mercenaries, and working for something that doesn''t make sense in a big country, or protecting someone''s life next door, is a good thing.


    Mercenaries are more of a bunch of people doing it to try something than just to defend something. I guess that''s the part where you don''t care. "


    "Hmm, mouth like I found out. Apparently there are no more knights I admired. That''s good, but I won''t allow him to be disillusioned. Win at best."


    "Absolutely. Tell everyone I''m leaving at best. If you do anything to our people, I won''t forgive you."


    "I don''t think the coup will exactly imitate Alexandria''s honor, either."


    Ibran replied offensively, leaving with the knight behind him. Rhine often stayed on the spot, wondering if Cowen would ever come out, just as he slowly smoked when he made sure no one was there, putting his thoughts to his hometown and Diore.


    "Yes!? Will the vice president also compete in the Unified Martial Arts Games?


    "What, is something wrong?


    "''Cause Captain Alphilis gave it to you from Arnelia, and you gave up your seed rights from the main battle, didn''t you? Why now?"


    "Ugh, I changed my mood. Just sign up."


    "Ha, that''s fine... but now we''re going to qualify, right? It starts early tomorrow morning. Didn''t you have a job?


    "I don''t have a structure. You, stand on the scene a little bit instead of me, there''s good, and alternate tell me to be a little more polite there. ''Cause I can handle that."


    "Such impotence. Well, I''ll keep registering."


    Rhine was forcing members to work at the Unified Martial Arts Games reception to register their names. I hope I slowly sprinkled the cigarette, because the dance slave I carried on my back pointed out the impending reception deadline and came in a hurry. And it turns out that I passed the deadline a little bit, and I was just forced to say it and get screwed.


    "So, how many of us are going to qualify?


    "Are you 20,000 people?"


    "Huh? How did you end up with such a bunch of idiots?


    "Then a unified martial arts tournament is a good opportunity for officers. It is a good opportunity to assert its strength directly to national envoys and, if it is bad, to royalty. Nearly a thousand qualifying boundaries are available this time around, and maybe 5,000 people are serious, minus the likes of Objective Playing Mountain? Even if I just checked, there were a bunch of Class B and Class A mercenaries registered, and it''s hard to break through the qualifying round.


    Besides, the venue doesn''t seem to have enough referees anyway, so we usually do one-on-one win-out fights, but we plan to put them together and qualify in a group fight. Unless there''s a difference in strength, you''re half lucky. "


    "Ugh... you, it''s tomorrow''s combination..."


    As the line abruptly lurked her voice, the team shook her head to the side in a panic.


    "Oh, no. No matter how many deputy directors you have, you can''t do that. Arnelia and the Alliance are more or less involved in management. No squid."


    "Do something about it. Wow, what if I hit a strong guy?"


    "I don''t know! Isn''t it like the Deputy Director is against the rules in the first place? I feel sorry for them."


    "Idiot! But if I lose, I''m not an expatriate!


    "You deserve it, don''t you?


    They said it was too often, but Arnelia''s officials called the team, so they got nothing. The line dripped and was taken by a slightly shudder-faced dance slave and returned to prepare for the next morning.


    And the backers involved in the Unified Martial Arts Games were the real deal from there. Because there were far more qualifying entrants than expected, there was a possibility that the venue would not be available in time, the number of referees would be secured, and the day would be guided. It was going to be necessary to prepare all night from now on in order to finalize the combination and so on from the registration deadline in order to meet the fairness.


    "As soon as the combination is decided, write it in turn and stick it at the entrance to the qualifying venue! That way you can add one after the other even when the qualifying starts!


    "We are currently preparing 8 qualifying venues, but that is beautiful! The qualifying round is over in three days. Whatever you do, secure double the venue and referee!


    "It is impossible to give notice to qualifying contestants. If you don''t make it to the qualifying start time, disqualify automatically."


    "What if you complain?


    "If there are too many people who can''t make it in time, I''ll think of a remedy later!


    "Did you arrange for an ambulance? Tomorrow there will be so many injured that only the Temple Knights and the Sisters of the surrounding Knights will be able to make it. Did you even ask a Gloria student?


    Several mercenaries were blurring at the site of a conference, a workshop that gradually turned into an iron fire.


    "We wanted to qualify too."


    "You can''t help it. It''s going to be like a battle within the regiment, and unless the commander has special circumstances for mercenaries below the D-level, you''ve reached a point where you don''t want to do it this time. Besides, do you think we can fight and win warriors like Lieutenant Rhine and Captain Daron and Captain Aerial? It''s just monsters, that''s all."


    "That''s right, but come on, festivals are important to attend, right? I hear the kids in the regiment will join us."


    "Is that Gail or Elsia? Even if they''re children, they''re playing in action. It''s special. You''re not gonna enjoy the festival without your life, are you? And don''t get paid enough for not risking your life on the back. There were a lot of other strong guys coming. I thought some of them were like the ones I saw in the arrangement."


    "Amnesty often comes out during peace conferences. Isn''t that what you''re after?


    Mercenaries looked bitter just because they couldn''t believe it.


    "I think amnesty is dangerous the other way around because it makes Gala worse. I want you to be involved in policing."


    "That''s what the knights of Arnelia will do. More than that, you, just before the deadline for reception, long haired swordsman, you see?


    "I haven''t seen it, is that it?


    One member speaks with excitement.


    "She was beautiful like she wasn''t even in our regiment. No, our regiment''s a lot of beauties, isn''t it? When I first belonged to Jaeger, I thought," How happy am I? "He was carrying two swords that didn''t fit his back."


    "You can''t wield two great swords with the power of a woman, not to mention Captain Rosetta. You don''t remember his name? If you''re so beautiful, I''d like to see your face."


    "Uh, I just wrote your name. I think it was here early tomorrow, but... oh, here it is."


    "How many... ''Titania''? Oh, this isn''t worth looking at."


    Ask the throwaway mercenary a question from another companion.


    "Why not?


    "There''s no such thing as a woman swordsman named the legendary sword emperor. You''re the one who sells names. He''s a skank or a crook at best."


    "That sounds like a good idea. But really, the beauty is the beauty, right?


    "Yes, yes, I''ll go check it out if I have time."


    Did the heat cool all at once, the conversation ended once there. They concentrated on the work, but it did say Titania there, the registered weapon was a great sword.


    Continued

 1503 War and Peace, Part 41 - Preliminary Meeting ① -

    "Whoever has the yellow bills is this way. Blue bills are that way. Each has its own quarters in that direction, so follow the directions when you get close."


    "What kind of outfit is a guide?


    "The surrounding Knights uniform - that''s what the green clothes guys are. There''s so many of them, you know."


    "Whoa, kid. Which way am I supposed to go?


    "You are..."


    Jake had been busy organizing the venue. Jake, who was supposed to compete in the Unified Martial Arts Games from the main game, is exempt from the job, but he was driven to work quickly because of too many qualifying contestants. The entrustment was to guide the qualifying contestants to their quarters, explain tomorrow''s qualifying venue, and provide security.


    The number of people gathered for the qualifying round was tens of thousands. This was an unusual number of participants, however little regulation of participation was made, participants were allowed to eat and drink free for three days, and qualifying breakers were rewarded. Unified martial arts tournaments are considered just like large festivals, so many consider it meaningful to participate, but thousands are the limit, if not the norm, nonetheless.


    It is undoubtedly influenced by the fact that it coincides with the Arnelia 400th Anniversary Festival, but nevertheless it is true that the guidance has not caught up with more participants than expected, at the end of the day when some of the participants are unable to enter the Inn and are beginning to live in the wild.


    However, since the merchants who took advantage of the opportunity had opened stores and created temporary taverns, the lights would not go out at night, and since it was safe enough to make boarding a little chilly, the guides were beginning to wonder whether it was necessary to accommodate them in the inn.


    But there is nothing we can do to make security worse, and many cases of violence have already been reported. Jake would also go into arbitration on such a scene, but I was concerned because I could imagine that my appearance and physique would not pose a threat.


    "Ha, the assignment''s been successfully completed, and Lisa and I were supposed to have dinner. If you want a strong side, you can call me Daron."


    "Lord Jake, I have a rub over there."


    "From next to what I said."


    It is the young knights of the Peripheral Knights who have come to report. I can''t help being in arbitration any more than I am in a position to lead, but Jake thinks that only this look is going to work better with a strong young knight up front. Jake headed to the scene where he was in the report, wondering if the more famous the Red Knight he listened to would be, the more his opponent would just retreat by name, not by his physique.


    There, a few men were involved with a woman wearing a hood. I guess being here means we''re all qualifying contestants, but Jake wonders why we can''t keep that momentum for the real deal. If you''re serious about winning, you shouldn''t have time to use your powers for extras.


    Jake watched for a long time. It''s not a one-touch situation yet.


    "Keep bumping into me. No greetings, oh?


    "I think I made an apology?


    "Oh, come on! Mostly what, the big one on the back!


    A man tried to get his hands on a boost on his back, and the woman in the hood paid his hand. The woman''s hood slipped on the clap, but everyone who was on the spot accidentally leaked a sigh. Because there were so many beauties out there that I rarely saw. The men also took a breath for a moment, and their expression turned into something inferior.


    At that moment Jake was out front. The way the men intertwine is entirely to blame. As it was, it definitely went in the wrong direction.


    "Don''t touch my sword, Shiro"


    "Did you hear that!? I''m with Shiro, this woman."


    "I wonder what it''s like to keep hitting people?


    "What the hell is this? A normal way to apologize. So it''s not enough?


    The men were obsessed with their mouths. Jake cracked in the moment the woman sighed in the tone demanding something more than an apology, obviously.


    "Yes, yes, that''s it."


    "What? What kid?


    "Venue security here, let''s get that rubbing done. If you can rub any more, you''re gonna disqualify me for qualifying, but is that okay?


    "What, this kid looks great. What the hell are you doing?


    I try to argue that I''m a Temple Knight, Jake realizes I''m not dressed because I was suddenly summoned. I presented the Knights Temple Squadron Commander''s crest, but when I saw it, the men laughed.


    "Such a kid is the most elite squadron leader on the continent? That''s impossible!


    "Where did you make this, you fake! Tell me, too."


    "... oh, I knew this would happen. That''s why I didn''t want to be born. I''ll be exercising my strengths by now, okay, you guys?


    "Funny, how do you exercise your powers?


    The men provoked Jake, so Jake punched a sword pattern into the men''s jaws without letting his hair in. He punches a blow in the dovetail, neck and face of the men who are distracted as they are. For the first time, the men pulled out their swords when the number of men dropped from seven to three, but that''s not how the situation once fixed covers up.


    Recently Jake, who practices swords with Aristotle, put his sword away when he quickly took control of the men and spoke to the knight who remained stunned behind him.


    Continued

 1504 War and Peace, Part 42 - Preliminary 2 -

    "Secure them and take them to the garrison. When you hear the origin, strip the weapon and exile it outside Arnelia. No amnesty, also report to the guild if necessary. Please."


    "Yes, sir"


    The knight, who had been seen as Jake''s early beginner, began to prepare himself with the mundane. Jake cared for the woman he was attacking, thinking it was troublesome to cheer and blur around him.


    "Would it matter?


    "... oh, no problem. Thank you. I wonder when others have helped me."


    "I think it wasn''t you who helped them, it was them."


    "Well, you noticed."


    The woman laughed thinly, so Jake was convinced that his account was not wrong.


    "I knew it. Sounds fine for that, but no more trouble, please."


    "Boy, I want to hear one thing. Why did you help me, understanding that I would be able to deal with it without any problems?


    "That''s the knight''s duty. And... men protect women."


    The woman was a little surprised and smiled at the words Jake said looking slightly illuminated. The smile was so beautiful, Jake turned elsewhere so he couldn''t accidentally see the blushing face.


    The woman spoke to Jake with interest.


    "Lord Young Knight, what''s your name?


    "It''s Jake. Squadron leader of the Knights of the Temple."


    "Jake - I see. At that age, I was great with the Squadron Leader. Are you going to compete in this martial arts tournament?


    "I''m supposed to participate from the main battle. And you?"


    "It''s from qualifying. They say the game is first thing tomorrow morning. If I can compete in the main battle, I''d love to work with you."


    "Right. Speaking of which, what''s your name?


    "Tita - named Tiny"


    "Tinny. Okay, I''ll see you in the main game"


    Titania nicknamed her pseudonym aggressively. I''ve never been down in people before, but I''ve rarely even named my pseudonym when I got down. There is no other name for Titania, and no matter how similar your figure may be, there are few opponents who think by linking themselves to the legendary sword emperor. I didn''t need to name the pseudonym in that sense, but I used the pseudonym just in case it meant an associate of the Temple Knights. Titania also has a purpose. Until then, I wanted to avoid the biggest rubbing possible.


    Besides, Titania liked Jake''s sword muscle. I''ve heard the name from Doom, but how can he be a good swordsman inside? To the point of wanting to see you grow up.


    More fun. Titania, thinking so, had disappeared to hide herself from the hustle and noise.


    "King Gruzaldo, Dear Dryan, Dear!


    The social arena became noisy again. It was on the eve of the Continental Peace Conference that the King of the Beastman appeared without any foretaste in the place where most of the Heads of State appeared. Groussard''s envoys are bound to show their faces every time, and it is something that anyone attending a meeting knows that his king, Dryan, is not fit for the Beast Man and is good at his witchcraft.


    However, it was not a long time before the person himself came out. Dignified Drean walked wide as everyone watched quietly with a surprise face as he could see his face from anywhere on the field. Behind him was Roch, the beast general, and when he stopped, he called out to the service (waiter) who was there.


    "Can I get one water?


    "Yes, sir"


    Drinking a glass of water served by the waiter, the next thing you know, Dryan demanding wine. The king, an animal man but also perfectly tasting, often after indulging in wine, spoke to the service.


    "Thirty years old from Shangria. Am I wrong?


    "No, unfortunately. This one will be from Burdard for 15 years. Kuse is similar, and because he pursued flavor while being a relatively young wine, he would be mistaken for an aged wine. Although it comes from Burdard, it is also a product that I often make mistakes because I have had the seedlings separated from Shangria. This is something that even wine experts make a lot of mistakes about."


    "Hmm, not enough drilling yet? I''ve had 30 years of Shangriya. What do you say, Roch?


    "Mmmm... does it smell slightly thin. I know it''s aromatic for a 15 year old. Is it different from a 17 year old?


    "You''re getting a better rating for this one with motivation. The numbers are scarce."


    Seeing the Beast King blossoming in wine rigging with the waiter, the tension of the envoys of other countries took hold. I knew that his Beast King was deeply and deeply interested in human culture, because he was right. In fact, there was a gradual gathering of those around the king who could talk about alcohol, and at some point moved on to a story of no other love. It seems that the beast generals who follow the trail of Dryan have not been flattered by the envoys of other nations for their strength.


    To avoid the noise, Dryan was looking out for Muse when he went out on the balcony fluttering. Muse follows Dryan and goes outside.


    Continued

 1505 War and Peace, Part 43 - Before the Continental Peace Conference ⑥ -

    "King Dreyan, are you calling?


    "I''m sorry, Queen Muse, for the indiscreet invitation. There were a lot of people, and that''s all I could do."


    "I don''t mind. It''s a woman''s pride to accept your invitation."


    "Even the Beast Man?


    "A great race like you doesn''t matter. And speaking of my human senses, I''m quite old, too."


    "That''s a useless consideration for me. We don''t know how big or small an animal is."


    "I lost track of this."


    Muse smiled, and Dryan walked away, smiling bitterly and taking her. Dryan had a glass of wine in one hand, but he lured the muse straight into the garden with no hands on it. That''s all I know about politics, and that I don''t really want people to hear about it. Muse obeyed silently and the escort Aerial followed him secretly from behind.


    A number of tables are set up in the gardens of these places. This is also easy to use in personal discussions, secret discussions, etc., but Arnelia apparently encourages conspiracy. Some of those tables were filled, and some of them seemed confused in the darkness to meet each other, but Dryan tried to get out by poking through the garden without looking at the empty seats. I went out to a place like the back door, but there were a few Arnelian knights there and they stopped me.


    "This is King Dreyan. Would you like to come home?


    "No, it just hits the wind properly at night. It''s been a long time since I''ve had a lot of human liquor and I think I''m drunk."


    "Then let''s put on a few escorts. Because it''s hard for you to have anything important to do with it."


    "How many people in this meeting can do something about this Dreyan? And beside him is the beast general. If those men can be more proud of their arms than beast generals, add them to the offering."


    It was a mean Dryan word, but neither did the knight back down.


    "Play... but then we will be scolded"


    "Then make it far-flung. How wild a mission is to stick your neck into a person''s free time."


    The knight, who looked annoyed when Muse told him, nagged small, and two of his surroundings followed him silently. Dryan glimpsed them, but he didn''t do anything more, he took his feet, and eventually went out to the meadow where there was nothing. There was a table and one of the beast generals, Lyunka, waiting.


    "I''ve been waiting for you, my king"


    "Oh. I''m sorry it''s become a landscape killing place, Queen Muse. We beasts are still uncomfortable without nature."


    "I don''t mind. Even if I''m human, I''m still uncomfortable surrounded by them."


    One laugh at the way Muse said it, Dryan started Lyunka and kept his escort away. Instruct the mimicry muse to lower to aerial as well. Naturally the knights of Arnelia also fell back. When he made sure they were far enough apart, Dryan finally cut them out.


    "I''m sorry. But if we don''t, where Arnelia''s watching, we won''t be able to talk enough."


    "That''s the same for me, my king. To be honest, I thought there was a slightly smarter crowd at this meeting, but has the quality of politicians in the countries been eroded? Arnelia prepared a quarters, a building to tour the number of strongmen, even though they said it was just dancing in their palms"


    Don''t you trust Arnelia?


    "Sometimes it''s politics that doubts not only Arnelia, but even his partner. Should I be there, such as someone who can place all my trust?


    "I miss you in words, but maybe you''re right. Well, someone might be asking me about this conversation."


    "... right"


    As a matter of fact, the muse tends the magic of soundproofing. That''s a very simple one, so it won''t honestly work for highly accurate sensors, but the real jamming magic is linking them to their own voices. Even if we hear from more than 10 steps around, we''re trying to make sure we can only listen to Dryan. It may be until then if they read the movement of the lips, but they also think that would be impossible in this darkness. The plot has already begun.


    But Dryan suddenly got to the point of wondering if he didn''t think that far, or if he had a fancy and straight personality.


    "I think this meeting, the subject will ultimately be blame on Arnelia, how about it?


    Muse couldn''t help but wonder if the words would hold her breath. Because I didn''t think they''d be here thinking the same thing. Muse slowly returned the words so that the upset could not be understood.


    "Not the accusation of Romansland?


    "At first it would be. So far no Romansland mission has arrived, but it''s hard to imagine anyone coming by. It''s like admitting it yourself if no one comes by. But in the end, we can''t stop this, and I think Arnelia''s ability to be responsible as an ally will be questioned. There would be people moving for that, wouldn''t there?


    "Well, what do you think?


    "Shall I not put you out of your mind? I''m very concerned about this flow, and there''s no way you wouldn''t notice that you''re the most famous cutter in the East. Arnelia will have no choice but to be condemned, but the question is whether it will not develop to impeachment. Then it will be the end of the line."


    "Who could it be? That''s what I''m thinking."


    "You know that, too. What do you want me to name at the same time?


    Muse nodded after often worrying about Dryan''s suggestion.


    "This meeting, it''s moving behind -"


    "" Shane Sereno ""


    Seeing him name the same at the same time, Drean and Muse laughed at each other all the time. It was decided that we could at least speak with some cracking of the stomach.


    Continued

 1506 War and Peace, Part 44 - Before Continental Peace Conference (7) -

    "What, you still know"


    "Well, if that name doesn''t come up, it would be pretty ''blurry''"


    "Have you come blurry? That was a vulgar word, Princess."


    "I''m good at it, you used to tell me."


    Dryan laughed at one thing and continued the conversation.


    "Who is it, Shane Sereno? I''ve been exploring it, but there are still limits to collecting information in the human world."


    "How far do you know?"


    "A suddenly emerged female politician. Formerly a daughter of a local lord, Mayer also has experience in the field of study, but does not particularly achieve such excellence as this. After returning to his own territory, he will be assisted by his father, the lord, but this again has no noticeable activity.


    He did not appear on the table for several years and seemed to lie ill, but suddenly showed his talent enough to say that since his father began acting as a lord''s deputy about the hospital bed. It quickly devoured the central government, and since assuming the post of Minister of Foreign Affairs, it has been working with countries again, and so on. "


    "That''s enough information. If I were to add..."


    Muse was a little worried about how far to go to say it, but decided to trust Dryan. We need company in the conference room. It''s powerful, too, of the cutter. I was confident that I would take the lead in the meeting on my own, but I thought that Dryan would stay with me and not lose money. There is still prejudice against the beast man, but dryan, there is no politician to insult that person first.


    "You''re originally a cheerful personality, like reading a book in a room quietly rather than going outside. The failure to achieve outstanding results in Mayer would also be due to the fact that he was too nervous to make a statement in the field of discussion, rather than the grades in seating. In politicians, the temperament of pulling ideas is nothing but negative elements.


    Mayer has also told me that he was mentally ill, in the name of assisting his father after his return. That''s that leopard weird. How innovative events have been, or are they someone else? "


    "Someone else! I see. I didn''t think about that possibility."


    "It''s also about possibilities. The problem is that she has influence that she can''t ignore, and she''s bitterly criticizing Romansland and Arnelia for not being able to deter it. There are still some enthusiastic supporters, though I''m sure the Hordes are still static. There''s going to be a mess at the conference."


    "Which one of you is it? Shane, do you support Sereno?


    Muse gave a troubled look. Thoughtful, some might be confused by that scorching trick, but Dryan didn''t do that, nor was Muse willing to use such a boring color trick against Dryan.


    "I don''t endorse any particular individual. We''ll be in tune with what we think is preferable depending on the circumstances."


    "What, are you going to tell me you''re an opportunist?


    "I hope you''re careful what you say, I''m just saying you need to read the big picture. However, you must not be able to look past Romansland''s behavior, but the question will be where to let the situation down. Assuming it is an all-out war, how much damage will it do? Ideally, we should avoid any more wars and let Romansland compensate for the desirability of an end."


    "You think that''s how it ends?


    "If what you seek is food or a certain right, it will end. But..."


    Muse considered one possibility. Once taught by his mentor, Aldrius, at the time a possibility he denied. What I found to be starting to think about the existential significance of Almas and others as an exchanger.


    "If their purpose is the war itself, it won''t end"


    "War itself? You''re an arms dealer, and you think a country moves for that reason?


    "If the decent are the exchangers. But if there''s a black magician behind it, anything can happen."


    "That evidence, are you grabbing something?


    Dryan rode himself out one. Apparently, that means this story is the real deal.


    "Is that the point?


    "Exactly. Hate and my spies didn''t grab anything. Orc spies are too conspicuous in Romansland. But I was wondering if it was."


    "Right - I haven''t got any definite evidence, but I''m thinking about it if it helps me pursue Romansland"


    "Hmm? What''s that?


    Muse took control of Dryan in a hurry.


    "I still don''t even know where the meeting is going. I hope we can talk again after the first day."


    "Fine. Then we''ll cooperate as much as we can. At least cooperate during this meeting. Is that the kind of relationship you want?


    "Oh? As far as I''m concerned, I don''t mind if we hang out forever."


    "Sure, but if you could loosen the tariffs a little bit, it would be possible."


    "And this is a different story."


    "Tough hands"


    That''s what Dryan said, and when he drank up the wine in his hand, he enjoyed the usual colloquial conversation with Muse.


    Continued

 1507 War and Peace, Part 45 - Before Continental Peace Conference (8) -

    Later the night before the peace conference was held, Miranda and Miriazal had a meeting. The agglomerations prepared over a number of years if the preparation period is combined are stuck in some days after tomorrow. No, I thought it was a meeting that made more sense than that.


    It is not only measures to be taken against Romansland, which continues to be atrocious, but it is also a major revelation of the existence of black magicians and calls on States to cooperate. Even then, I thought it was possible to hunt them down, no matter how aurangeable. We were both distracted by how many days it would be that could shape the fate of the continent.


    Miriazal was welcoming Miranda with a lucid look that she should say she had done what she did. There is no longer a single document on the desk. I don''t actually have one, but I did everything but this meeting once and for all. More than freshening his feelings, this time he is Miriazal, who also assumes the role of Virgin. It was Miranda''s consideration that she should not be in front of the public with a tired look to process a pile of documents.


    "It''s been a while, Master."


    "That''s because we interrupted the battle against the infinitely gushing white devil. Sleep well, and your skin will be glossy and firm like a young man. Do you want me to touch it?


    "All right, I''ll do it. I''m confident in my skin gloss, too, but I just recognize this fact that Baba has everything and what are you talking about? Even Tsukiko thinks so, doesn''t he?


    "Whatever from me as a youngster compared to you two. At least I''m not going to be able to compete with the gloss of my skin."


    "I''ll tell you what, this one."


    Tsuko said sarcasm with no expression, but even that laughs and flushes Miriazal. Apparently, it''s true that you''re doing well. Once again, Miriazal was looking through depending on the ceremony starting tomorrow.


    "Is the meeting scheduled for seven days from each morning to three o''clock p.m.? In addition, there are economic development meetings, human resource exchange meetings, cultural exchange meetings, etc., but the Archbishops are supposed to be partitioning them?


    "When we still don''t have enough hands, we''re going to have an even more archbishop assistant. I mainly run the Unified Martial Arts Games. Alberto would be better off there, and the surrounding Knights and Pilgrimage Faces will be placed there. Oh, me and Alberto are going to make a face for the Continental Peace Conference during the qualifying session, too.


    The Knights of the Temple will put Rafferty in charge, primarily as an escort to the Peace Conference. "


    "That''s not reasonable. If it were meant to be, the only way to mobilize the Knights of the Temple would be to escort the Peace Conference, but this time Levantine is being prepared as a prize for the Unified Martial Arts Games. It is a legendary demon sword that has existed since the war. A lot of people would take action for it. Or that''s why I prepared it."


    To niggling Miriazal, Miranda sighed at the poor character.


    "It''s mostly bait. All those prizes would naturally bring together the bandits. And if a black magician were to come, perhaps Titania - you''d even think about that, wouldn''t you? So I dared to create a playing field outside, without turning it into a venue within Arnelia with ties. What are you going to do when more than one black magician comes?


    "Finish at least one. It would be a good opportunity to let them know immediately how dangerous they are, and we have our tickets."


    "Did you put Jake on the field for that?


    "Diore called in, too. If you let Alberto compete and you lose, you won''t fit in."


    Miranda understood that Miriazal was traveling all over the continent during the winter months for that reason. I thought it was too vigorous to just call people. I didn''t know you were going to tailor a black magician here.


    Besides, that''s not all the bills Miriazal cut.


    "The effect of Levantine is that the sorcerers are here. I knew the master was a female fox. No matter how old you get, you''re not going to be able to work out so much."


    "It was just a good time to be born. I ran into a lot of myths. Master Stelvese and three of his men are also creatures of myth. It would be nice to help, but fortunately Javawok is willing to cooperate actively. I don''t have a hand in not taking advantage of this."


    "I don''t even want to use people''s sex."


    "It''s surprisingly beginnings to say that you''re over 300 years old. Not one of the easiest pawns to handle, such as a man who fell in love with himself."


    And Miranda fell on the couch, as she bewitched Miriazal.


    "You''re gonna get stabbed in the back, so think about it."


    "If Jabby wants to eat it, he''ll eat it from the front. After you''ve served your purpose, thank you."


    "You''ll still be in trouble if you die."


    "I''m not going to die at the moment either. Bye, Levantine, you have to be careful with that one. You know that trait?


    "You have your own will, don''t you? I didn''t feel it on the move."


    Miranda thought of a great sword that was also near her height. It is a sword that Miriazal had sealed deep beneath the basement of the Deep Green Palace. Are you saying that you can see the divinity just by looking at it? Its sword, which shines a thin light in the darkness, was once preached as a blazing sword that breaks all demons. But there were few records that were wielded in actual battle.


    "What kind of sword exactly?


    "I don''t even know what to do. I just gave it up on death from the swordsman who used it. However, the swordsman said that instead of giving me my life force, I was allowed from the sword to swing only three times. The fact that he was the brave man of the Alliance and said to be the best swordsman at the time, but even the proud man could only wield it three times, is more surprising.


    But the swordsman became the decision-maker and succeeded in withdrawing the Spears'' four sisters to their present lands. "


    "You mean a sword that sucks away the life force of its owner?


    To Miranda''s inquiry, Miriazar tilted her neck.


    "That''s how I recognize it, but I was also told that even if I cut off the mountain in one swing, I would tear every creature apart. There were still many people who wanted to use Levantine, even if they were sucked out of their lives, but I never confirmed it because it was a sword that opened my heart to no one and never even spoke to them.


    Just once, I''ve heard that word. "


    "What did you say?


    "..." He who waves me is not a modern swordsman, and it is not at this time that I will be waved again. When I am shaken, when doom is imminent. If you will, don''t stay asleep in the basement forever ''. I guess I was afraid that the sword itself would wield too much power "


    To Miriazal''s words, now Miranda tilted her neck.


    "Well... then I wonder why such a sword was born. Who made it in the first place?


    "That''s what I don''t know. According to Master Stelvese, I said that I knew of its existence at some point. Long ago, before the True Dragon, maybe it was more than in the Divine Age."


    "Exactly the legendary sword. Can someone use it for a prize?


    "I have not said a word that Washi will present Levantine. I only told him that I would allow him to touch the sword. After stabbing the pedestal, that sword cannot be moved by anyone alone. I guess the will of the sword makes it so, but in that sense, I''m interested to see if the sword emperor Titania can handle it."


    "Stop it, it''s not even on the edge"


    Miranda looked sinister, but everyone on this scene thought that if Tiania did allow herself to grip, she wouldn''t be talking about the gold bars to ghosts. And with that sword in mind, qualifying for the Unified Martial Arts Games begins tomorrow.


    Continued

 1508 War and Peace, Part 46 - Before the Continental Peace Conference (9)

    "Pandora, are you sure Levantine is over there?


    "Oh, I feel like a bin."


    Pandora was crushing to excitement at Aeruare''s disposal. They stayed near the Unified Martial Arts Convention in a makeshift inn. It is the order of Ingville that Aeluare, affiliated with the Magic Church, is heading out to this place.


    The Sorcery Society is superficial and continues to have good relations with Arnelia. However, there had already been no good cooperation, such as when Tetrastine was talking to Miriazar personally, to the extent that the co-ordinators were obliged to move with each other. Even at this Continental Peace Conference and the Unified Martial Arts Congress, it would have been desirable to work together to intercept black magicians, but we could not hope to collaborate that far.


    Hoomilne, the new president of the Magic Church, was angry that the negotiations with Arnelia were not going well, but he couldn''t help but offer to cooperate only in form by ordering Ingville, once a subordinate and now head of the black faction. But Arnelia also knew it was physical, so he didn''t dare work closely together and just gave them one lodging as a standby force when things happened.


    It sounds good when it comes to the guerrillas, but the point is that they told me to stay still. It was nothing but humiliation for the conquest unit, which is a unit in action, but there is nothing more we can do. Instead, they negotiated with Arnelia to petition for participation in the Unified Martial Arts Congress. Even the behavior was a prospectus for Miriazal, but to that extent they did not know Miriazal''s character.


    Arnelia admitted this so lightly that, on the contrary, she was extremely uncomfortable with Ingville, but wanted to at least blow a bubble at the magicians'' own victory. Besides, if we were in the venue, we could have increased our appearance when things happened. At times like this, we have no choice but to show our presence with merit. No boundaries were given for this match, so it was a participation from the qualifying round, but Aeruare was also scheduled to participate.


    But this became a desirable development for Pandora. Because now we have a better chance of getting closer to Levantine. I still can''t recall any detailed information about Levantine, but I may recall something if I see it straight away. Pandora had only revealed who she was to Ingville and Aeluare, but she was going to get close to Levantine somehow.


    With that in mind, Pandora was staring at the arena that would be the venue over Aeruare''s hands. It was still bright and noisy outside in a festive mood, and the arena was preparing for tomorrow, and the stars didn''t look satisfied because of the large number of lights illuminating the night sky. The headquarters of the Magic Church is always bright too, but Pandora wondered that humans have long hated the night.


    With that pandora in his hand, Aeluare blushed.


    "Is there an alphilis over there..."


    "Hey, Eluare''s lady. Are you still obsessed with Jaeger''s captain?


    Pandora often acted as Aeluare''s talker, so she also naturally knows about her tenacity with Alphilis. I even thought Pandora was cute about this Aeruare that looked silent and actually rapped.


    Aeruare speaks, as usual, with dark eyes burned with hatred.


    "Naturally. I can''t move on unless I conquer that woman."


    "You mean kill him?


    "I don''t mind killing you, but I want to let you live and regret what you''ve done more than die. And make me keep apologizing. At least not in the years I drank bitter juice."


    Pandora shrugged her shoulders to Aeluare''s words.


    "That''s an obsession with chills inside. But even that weathers over time. Hate doesn''t last forever. Thousands of years of living pandora advice, huh?


    "I know. I also know that the anger and hatred in me is not as good as it once was. But as long as I don''t clear my father''s thoughts and those of my clan, I can''t move on. No, you don''t deserve to move on."


    "That kind of obsession is a waste of my life, but I guess I won''t know until I think about it later. Well, it''s about being careful not to cloud your eyes alone. Miss would have more important things to do, wouldn''t she?


    "Oh, I know that too. The rebuilding of the house is a priority over avenging it. To do this, I need to do even more with this conquest unit."


    There is strength in Aeluare''s hand. Pandora''s body grabbed by surprise because of too much force, but Pandora escaped at the soot.


    "Phew. Well, Ingville''s husband will trust you. I don''t know about the right arm, but it would be in the first five or so. Anyway, it''s enough to reveal who I am and keep it."


    "I''m aware of that, too. But tomorrow''s game, I don''t need your help."


    "I think it''s okay to slip. But I also like that straight lady''s temper, don''t you? Tomorrow''s battle for the sorcerer''s sake, fight with your fists alone."


    "That''s all I know. I''m clumsy, so when I use a weapon, it''s a tease. Besides, the Unified Martial Arts Congress prohibits the use of witchcraft."


    "Really? Would you at least like to know how to qualify? With your help, you can''t talk to the people in charge."


    "It''s not necessary. Just fight square and square."


    That said, in preparation for tomorrow''s battle, Aeluare just wrapped himself in a futon. Even with a rare relic called Pandora in his hands, he tries to fight openly and fairly, without greed, and while scorching himself into vengeance. I think Pandora will make it when she sees Aeruare like that.


    "(Ma''am, Ingville left me with you because you wouldn''t be blinded with me in your hand, would you? Abnegation is a qualitative lady. Instead of being a magician, revenge is not the right thing to do. I guess it''s really better to learn how to use magic to support people. I hope you realize that soon)"


    Pandora cared so much for Aeruare, or she confined herself to looking at the slightest star that seemed to be in the gap of the lights without smoking her favorite cigarette.


    The next morning, qualifying for the Unified Martial Arts Games had finally begun. In terms of the number of participants imagined, the qualifying period was brought forward using the preliminary date. In the qualifying round, which began in the early morning, the 10 players join together for a winning match. The combination had the first eight sets of postings in the early morning, and then the qualifying began a minute later. This is a consideration not to allow extra negotiations, darkness, etc., to take place in advance. Thereafter, one minute before each set of qualifiers was posted, and the qualifying participants scattered around the venue.


    But before posting, more than 10,000 people arrived, so in front of the bulletin board was a considerable crowd, and just now the guards became feathers of the extreme of confusion.


    "Don''t push, don''t push!


    "Damn, I totally see you. Fuck you!


    "Fuck you! I''m gonna stick shit in that mouth!


    "What the heck!?


    There was a skirmish there, and there was a noise that seemed to be coming out where there was no longer anything to do with the qualifiers. At first, the guards tried to settle their grievances, but on the way, they wondered if it would be easier if the number of opponents decreased on their own, so that they stopped before the dead came out, and because of this, the businessness of the rescue team would increase at an accelerated rate.


    Naturally, there are also a large number of participants out of Jaeger in the qualifying round. There were over 1,000 participants in the general group alone. Each captain gathered in one place naturally and was preparing.


    "Dorothy! Did they call you already?


    "Aw, you''re the best! The vice president''s gonna qualify.


    "Well, there''s a lot going on. The last one at the reception, so it might be the last one."


    "Doesn''t really matter, does it? 20,000''s already in line for posting."


    "Wow, isn''t that my second qualifying group? Damn, we haven''t had breakfast yet. If you lose on an empty stomach, you won''t be in a spill."


    "Lieutenant, aren''t you unprepared?


    Elsia was sighing on the line in a hurry. Alphilis, Aerial, Rosetta, Renatica, etc. have used the qualifying exemption framework given by Arnelia to compete in the main battle, adding to their years and strengths as members of the regiment.


    Conversely, Elsia, Gayle, Layer, Rhine, Emerald, Yao, Seite, Daron, Vant, Florencia, Tajibo, Victoria and others are participants from the qualifying round. Lisa, Closes, Cowen, Kazas and Muscade do not compete for the Gateway Man. Nia had been stopped by Kazas and was pitifully depressed to see it. Apparently he was pretty excited about the Unified Martial Arts Games, but he was told around him what he would do if he even took a strong blow to his belly, reluctantly agreeing.


    And Elsia had naturally decided to qualify as well, but what surprised me was that there were layers on the spot. Though I train swords, I thought that was for protection. But I never expected that layer to compete. Elsia asked what the wind was blowing.


    Continued

 1509 War and Peace, Part 47 - Preliminary Meeting ③ -

    "Layer, why are you going to qualify?


    "Don''t you know? One gold for a qualifying runner is worth six months of my pay."


    "... I heard. I was an idiot."


    I thought Layer was a little motivated, too, but Elsia dropped her shoulder when she heard herself being ridiculous.


    "Isn''t Elsia for money?


    "Hmm! So is the money, but I''ve decided to give it an arms test. It''s a good opportunity to see how strong I am."


    "Whoa, me and Elsia are all gonna make it through the qualifying round, so layers can lose in peace! I''m going to pay you for a qualifying round!


    That''s what Gail put his hand on Elsia''s shoulder, so Elsia was shunning and putting her foot on Gail. Gail was overwhelmed and his nose slammed.


    "No! What the fuck!?


    "Don''t let your feet shrug, thank you."


    "Geez, I can''t stop bleeding my nose. Doosan, this. That''s my third qualifying team, right?


    "If that''s all you''re confident about, it''ll be a good handle."


    Elsia said sarcasm, but in fact Gail''s recent strengths have grown considerably. My physique is growing great, and I''m already getting two heads taller than Elsia. Compared to adults, it''s easy to keep up with the training of Rosetta''s special soldiers. I''m Gail, who''s physically fit. It was obvious that if the physique was accompanied by skill, he would become an armed mercenary in the future. One thing I''m worried about is the character of the groomer and isn''t he diligent?


    Gail managed to stop the nosebleeds, and ran to the ambulance. Around being able to run, Layer thought there would be no worries. And the face you can afford to prepare, they''re gathering to support Dorothy, so they decided to head over there. The additional qualifying venue is simply a simple construction with a rope and a fence in the square for rapid construction.


    Off-site or surrender, that''s all if the referee stops being incapable of combat. And with safety in mind, use less lethal weapons such as simulated knives. As long as it is made of wood, the type is unquestionable. And I was free to put on and take off my protective gear.


    Qualifying contestants enter each of the 10 directions of the arena. Dorothy couldn''t wait around, but she came in calmly. It reminds me of an already skilled mercenary.


    "Dorothy, do we win?


    "Probably fine. Dorothy is getting pretty strong. He was hit several times in a mock fight."


    "Liar? From Daron?


    "Emerald got hit, too. Yikes? Dorothy, pretty strong for a human."


    I was surprised around because Emerald spoke proudly, but the line was giving a sober opinion.


    "Well, unless you''re a knight in the qualifying round or even a grade A mercenary mixed up, you usually win. Dorothy''s good at it."


    "Deputy. If I didn''t have the grip in my hand, I''d look good on that line."


    Tajibo pointed me out, but Rhine was chewing me breakfast. I''m preparing there because the venue is the same, but they were also concerned about Dorothy''s deployment. I''m supposed to be in a refraining place, but I mix it up with my guests and look at it.


    And there was a shadow nearer to it.


    "Next door, okay?


    "Ah? That''s... oh, my God."


    A stubborn beast man suddenly stood next to the line. Rhine thought it was a familiar face, but he couldn''t help but wonder if it was the beast general who was next to Dryan.


    "Uh, sure, of the Beast General"


    "It''s Roch. Long time no see."


    "Ah, General Roch?


    "Yao. Looks like you''re doing well."


    Roch also had eyes on Yao, so he was reporting lightly on recent developments.


    "Isn''t that King Dryan''s escort?


    "Does that king need an escort? They said they didn''t even need an aide. So I''m here to see my men qualify."


    "Who is it?


    "It''s Zef."


    Point to the beast man Roch came in from the opposite of Dorothy. Yao had a familiar face, too.


    "Lord Zeph. Are you sure it''s General Roch''s side?


    "The boundaries of the main battle are filled with us. He''s young. You can rarely get to the Southern Front if you''re near me, and it''s like you''ve been accumulating depression. I couldn''t help it, so I brought him in and put him out for qualifying. Next thing you know, how it goes?


    "Yeah, one of our guys"


    Yao pointed to Dorothy.


    "Zeph''s guy must have never fought a human. Iron counterparts used by humans are inherently quite difficult. This time, though, we can wear protective equipment on our nails, and they''re wooden swords."


    "Still a mighty enemy."


    "I guess so. Wouldn''t it be five minutes if you could win?"


    "That''s not all that''s troublesome."


    Ahead of where Rhine pointed, there stood a warrior large enough to be seen as a giant. The venue is on fire. Not as big as Daron, but about three minutes bigger than a coarse human being. My physique and muscles are enlarged with it.


    That physique makes the flesh itself a murder weapon. It didn''t seem like it had anything to do with wooden weapons or anything.


    "You''re the men of the sea in the West. Occasionally we do mercenaries on the run, but mostly in cold weather, when the ocean freezes and the ocean is rough. I heard the Sea Devil''s activity has been flourishing lately and he''s not fishy, but you''ve come out this way. Maybe it''s for gold."


    "Are you strong?


    "As it looks, ordinary people can''t win if they have arm power. When you''re captain, you say you throw giants away. Plus, that robe guy is probably a mercenary who specializes in assassinating, hunting bounty necks. I know you''re not planting a dark vessel, but I''m pretty sure your arm will stand. That''s a pretty difficult qualifying group."


    My colleagues are anxious to explain the line. And the names of the contestants were called, and each of the contestants appeared, but Dorothy was smiling and waving as she found the lines. On the contrary, Zeph stands guarded. Roch asked the line when he saw how it was going.


    "Who sees it as advantageous?


    "It''s your soldier who''s in your favor. But you''re right..."


    "But?"


    "I guess it''s Dorothy who wins"


    At the same time as the words of the line, it took a signal of initiation.


    Continued

 1510 War and Peace, Part 48 - Preliminary Meeting ④

    And at the same time as the beginning, the most stubborn looking man of the sea lay on the ground. It was the audience that was taken aback, but only the line predicted how it would go as the audience as well as Roch were surprised.


    In addition to being unable to continue, off-site, and surrender, such as passing out in the qualifying round, there are other elements of loss. It is a loss due to the way the water balloon is broken attached to the head, heart, back, wrist and knee. This was adopted as a method of determining when the time limit came due to the shortening of the time for the match. The head and heart balloons have 3 points and all other areas have 1 point, and the smaller score remaining in the time limit is the loss.


    Because the balloon is small but the water inside is colored, even the scratch is considered effective if the water leaks. It is a rule unfavourable to those who challenge melee and martial arts, but even if all balloons are cracked, it is allowed to overthrow the opponent within the time limit, so it was determined that it is not relevant to fierce men who challenge martial arts from the edge in sectors where weapons are usable.


    And what did Dorothy do with the start? At the same time as the signal of initiation, he was jumping at the man of the sea and striking out his jaw with a sword. The man who suddenly swayed his brain in an attempt to move carefully did not even know what had happened, and passed out in an instant. And while everyone''s movements stopped for a moment, only one more robe man was moving. The man was attacking Zeph first.


    The man in the robe attacked Zeph with a two-handed wooden sickle he was hiding. Zeph protected his head reflexively, but in that motion he was taken a balloon of his wrist, heart. And when he tried to fight back, he was cracked in the balloon of his head with a wooden dagger thrown by a man. As long as it is made of wood, it is not even forbidden to throw weapons. When the man saw that Zeph''s balloon was almost gone, he kept a certain distance. Apparently, he wasn''t willing to hold a further meeting, and Zeph instantly reversed the look. I was angry at the way the Beast fought unclean.


    "You bastard! Still a warrior!?


    Roch held his head in the rage. I teach calmly in battle from day to day, but in the body of a slightly upside-down subordinate. Still, I did not doubt Zeph''s victory, but it was at that time that Zeph jumped on the man in the robe with all his might that Dorothy paid for his footing with a sword.


    "Become..."


    Besides, Zeph danced through the universe as an accelerator because he tried to pay you as it was. The audience turned to the unique leap power of the Beast Man, but not Zeph who would fail to land with it. When we landed beautifully, we checked Dorothy again.


    "Out of the way, woman! Then you..."


    "Off-site! Until then!


    "What?"


    Zeph confirmed his standing in the voice of the referee. It did stick out of a line drawn to the ground. Zeph was pompous, as if he couldn''t believe the fact that he lost on this. And that is the same for Roch.


    And where I left off, there was Dorothy slaughtered abruptly by the man in the robe. It was Dorothy who took the lead in this as well. He was carrying the battle in his favor, but the man was also rushing. The situation was becoming mutually reinforcing. Suddenly there, the other participants were slashed from behind the man. The man avoided aggressively, but Dorothy''s powerful blow enters there. The man stepped back even if he didn''t pass out, but when Dorothy held the man up, he was throwing the man off the scene at once.


    And there were already four remaining fighters, all lacking strength as Dorothy''s opponents. When Dorothy cracked his opponent''s balloon lightly and struck it somewhat, they all declared surrender.


    "Winner, Dorothy the Jaeger!


    When Dorothy''s victory was proclaimed high, the venue was engulfed with cheer. Dorothy was cheering all alone when she was not expected to settle so vividly by the qualifying method, and when a woman won out in a division where there were no restrictions on the types of weapons used jointly by men and women. Dorothy had broken her silly expression and was fully praised.


    Like seeing something incredible, Roch spoke to the line.


    "Lord, were you reading this development?


    "I expected this to happen quite possibly, but I guess it would be too good"


    "May I have a seed?"


    For a somewhat depressed Roch, Rhine speaks well.


    "It''s a secret because you''re one of us - but I don''t care what you can do to get in the way. Dorothy has very high basic performance for humans. The eyes don''t have to be a thousand eyes to look over, and at night the ears even hear the sound waves of the bats. By sniffing, as with dogs, the poison is divided by tongue for anything. And your strength when you''re a famous horse who runs at full strength for half a day and dexterity enough to imitate exactly what you saw once. In addition, more arm strength than men have worked out in farming since an early age. It''s a talent that''s a little out of sight.


    Notably, though, that''s a good idea and insight. Distinguish in an instant how strong the opponent is from his killer, his misalignment. I decided who probably sucked the most in qualifying and also read whose hostility was directed at who.


    As a result, he first defeated the big man full of gaps that everyone had avoided, and against Zeph, who would be the worst, let the man in the robe take the first hand, to the benefit of the fisherman. It''s probably a trick to have a guy around you attack a guy in the robe. What if I hit you from behind in the middle of a fight, what did I say before the game "


    "Stupid. What would you do if the man you attacked was falling off at that stage?


    "That''s why you idiots shouldn''t be honest, you guys. All you have to do is speak up to everyone but the people who seem to suck. Dorothy''s a simple country girl, but that''s how smart she is, huh? Anyway, I''ve been trained by Alphilis every day."


    Roch roared at Rhine''s words. You mean the trend of the game was determined to some extent before we fought? Human beings can''t be alarmed because of this. Roch reflected that he should be watching and knowing the negotiations between Rayfan and Dryan, but that he hasn''t yet either.


    And the next game is called. It is the turn of the line.


    "Looks like you''ve been called?


    "Oh, do you want to fight me?"


    "Lord, when will you not use your demon sword?"


    "You don''t need it. You can''t be overwhelmed with a single wooden sword. Then what a dream to beat a monstrous opponent like you in the main battle. Well, look."


    While Roch was surprised that he was also going to beat himself, the beast general, Rhine just left for the qualifying venue. And a glimpse of the fighter''s face, he played carelessly but waved his sword all the time.


    "Lieutenant, are you okay?


    "At times like this, they all look strong."


    "Well, Gail''s just scared, isn''t he?


    "It''s not a bad thing to freak them out right, is it?


    As Gail did and said with his face, Elsia stepped on those legs thoughtfully. Gail flies up to the pain.


    "Oh, my God, you''re so busy with Gail!


    "Fair enough."


    "It''s okay, I don''t know why he''s our deputy chief. I still can''t get a single bottle from my deputy. He''s usually not that solid, but he''s got a lot of strength."


    In the words of Dorothy, who returned from the battle, we all shut up. Of course, we all know the line is strong, but it is also true that its full content is difficult to grasp because of the laziness in approximate time. Isn''t he still yawning?


    Continued

 1511 War and Peace, Part 49 - Preliminary Meeting ⑤ -

    But as soon as the signal to start the match was reached, the line was slashed by the fighter who was closest to him at an unstoppable rate. A line that smashes all its balloons without the opponent having time to stand up for much. And they broke all their balloons when they entered each place where the battle had begun, without saying whether or not they had. Each fighter had no time to pair his sword with the line in such vibrant arrangements that the audience was flabbergasted to forget to even cheer.


    When the line stabbed the wooden sword to the ground with plenty of room, he told his opponent in a quiet return venue.


    "Now when the time comes, I''ll win it out, but I''ll declare it if anyone still fights. Now knock in the earlier attack until you pass out to the steeple. Only those who are willing to fight on it will deal with them. What do we do?"


    "... you, licking too..."


    The person who tried to scream something stunned in an instant. They all surrendered on the spot when they saw the onslaught of the line and the man who blew bubbles and passed out not knowing how many shots he had put in. Dorothy was followed by a pleasant victory, but in contrast, the distracted audience was not enthusiastic, but only sparsely applauded.


    And instead of going back to his fellow Jaeger, Rhine left in the opposite direction.


    "That, where is the Deputy Director going?


    "For once, you''re one of the heads of venue security. He said he was getting out of work, but I guess he''s busy."


    "Ha. Elsia, did you see that?


    Elsia roars at Gail''s thoughts.


    "Not until I poke three steps in the middle of my body. I didn''t see the slaughter, but, Layer, you have good eyes, don''t you? I saw... where did you go?


    "Well, I''m not here anymore. Wasn''t the game a while away?


    Gail and Elsia were exploring where Layer was going, but at some point Layer had disappeared.


    And as he left, Rhine spoke out loud and clear with the man with the black hood.


    "As you can see. If you ever win this war, tell your people I''ll fight until I''m satisfied."


    "... and"


    The man had left without stopping, but the line went a little further and there was a layer ahead. When the layer comes out of the sidewalk, it walks in parallel with the line.


    "The guy now, do you want to tail him?


    "You were aware?


    "If you try to hide from people and stare at the vice president. I may have one arm, but not yet compared to Renatica"


    "Nights of Nights doesn''t specialize in assassinations. It''s pathetic compared to Renatica."


    "Hmm, so, what do you do?


    The layers seem motivated. Did you feel you couldn''t overlook it, apparently? The line tried to embarrass me, but I had something to think about and decided to rely on the layers.


    "If the game hasn''t already, ask for a tail. Find out who''s in contact. But don''t push it, okay? It''s like a trade fair for spies."


    "I''ll charge you later for the reward."


    "You mean money! Oh, I''m not here anymore. You''re getting better, him too."


    Rhine returned to work carelessly as if nothing had happened when he felt uncomfortable and his shoulders were stiff or his neck was a cockroach.


    "Lost -! Damn it!


    "That was a shame, Gail."


    Gail rolled over on his back in the qualifying venue and Daron was comforting it. Gail went as far as to be honest. He remained until the last three and became the most celebrated fighter of the day. The way Gail fights is boneless, but excites the beholder. That appearance, which stood even when beaten down, struck the hearts of many audiences.


    "A gladiator would have been the best"


    "But I wonder why they''re the knights of Alexandria. I was as strong as a monster."


    "The other said he was a Class A mercenary. I took a little from each of them, didn''t I improve a lot?"


    Daron''s words were the best, but Gail was not satisfied.


    But you still want to win.


    "That''s right. But wouldn''t Rosetta be complimented?


    "I was going to let you rub my chest when I won, but I did a shame. I''m sorry. I don''t think I''ll be able to sleep today."


    "... you can''t say anything about that."


    Daron laughed all the time. It was unusual for Daron to laugh, but anyway Gail was grumbling back at the battle as he rolled around the ground regretting it. That''s where Elsia comes back.


    "Whoa, how''d it go over there?


    "... I lost."


    "Heh, there''s something you can''t even do. What kind of guy is he?


    "Hey, Elsia?


    "Leave him alone a little bit."


    Yao, who was out with him, embarrassed Gail. Apparently, Elsia went to a good place again, but at the end of the day, she lost to girls her age. That''s what I regret, and he''s been quiet since just now.


    They said the other girl was about as small as Elsia. When Elsia knocked down two of the fighters she was attacking and checked her surroundings, she said all the other fighters were already lying on the ground. Elsia felt threatened, but Elsia''s full-fledged attacks were all attacked by the opponent''s small hands. The defense of the Iron Wall, and the blow with the axe, were forced off the scene.


    Continued

 1512 War and Peace, Part 50 - Preliminary Meeting 6 -

    Sure, I was a strong man, but I don''t really feel like I lost to Elsia. Rather than being strong, I felt very used to fighting. Regardless if you lose to skilled or rigid warriors, the fact that you lost to the same generation of women was beating Elsia. Elsia was so angry and depressed that she couldn''t even argue with Gail''s irony.


    And it was the girl who defeated Elsia who walked there. Behind him Daron also carries a surprisingly gigantic woman. Gail jumped by accident, too, but no matter how you look at it, it''s two heads bigger than Rosetta''s. The woman with the back length so far was a good giant to say I wouldn''t look at first.


    "If you''re a fighter there"


    "... what?"


    Elsia looked up for the first time since she was called upon. I gave the giant woman a look of surprise for a moment, but she didn''t even seem to impress her depressed heart as much. But the fighter who defeated Elsia seemed intrigued by Elsia.


    "What''s your name?


    "When you name it, name it from yourself."


    "Oh, my God, you''re such a busy woman."


    A giant woman tried to poke little Elsia, but a little woman stopped it.


    "Shut up, Oona. Excuse me, my name is Satyra and I belong to Muller''s Steel Soldier. What''s your name again?


    "It''s Elsia from Jaeger."


    "Elsia, that sounds good."


    Satyra looked at Elsia and smiled, signaling to Oona with her gaze. Oona seemed slightly dissatisfied, but took one piece of wood out of the bag she was responsible for on its back and gave it to Elsia.


    "What''s this?


    "If it''s the way Elsia fights, you''d better choose a material that does more, albeit a wooden sword. It''s wood you can take in the north, called gray oak. We should cut this off and get ready for tomorrow''s women''s division."


    "The women''s department? You want me to paint you with shame?


    Elsia stared at Satyra, but Satyra shook her head and denied it.


    "Stop humiliating yourself. You''re not even that weak, and if you''re young, you''d better get more experience. Years and battlefield experience?


    "I''m 15. A year and a little after I got out on the battlefield."


    "I''m 16, but my experience on the battlefield spans 10 years. Experience is more difficult than anything else. Good master and companion, and I hope you''ll be blessed with the battlefield. Grow up and you''ll see A-level mercenaries."


    Being praised by the person who defeated herself felt odd to Elsia.


    "Hmm, that''s what they bought me. So, what''s good for you when I show up?


    "You come on!


    "It''s okay, Una."


    When Satyra took control of Oona, she had already turned her back on Elsia.


    "It''s up to you to do what you do. I just want to see more strong mercenaries. This is like a hobby, defeating a stronger opponent. I just want to be stronger. I wish I were a woman. I''m a woman, too."


    "Weird guy."


    "My father often tells me the same thing. I''m going to be in the women''s division, and I''m going to be in Oona over here. Strength is as good as mine, and I''d like to fight you again myself"


    "I will if I feel like it."


    Elsia waved flickering, but her gaze had already fallen on the wood in her hand. It is obvious what to do.


    And as Daron remembered, he was clapping his hands.


    "That giant body, and Muller''s steel soldier. You did hear of such mercenaries recently. He must have been the daughter of Captain Doddo, one of the deputy captains."


    "So, from the tone of voice, the smaller one just now is the captain? You didn''t look so different from us, did you?


    "I guess so. Dodo is very childish, but I have heard that all of them are first-rate mercenaries. Elsia was unlucky. If you''re the captain of Muller''s Iron and Steel, you''re also the highest-ranked mercenary in Class A. Even if you can''t hold the sword and get fat in a little bit of a year..."


    "I don''t like it."


    When Elsia held the wood, she stood up completely to deny Daron''s words. There is no depressing appearance on that face already.


    "I''ll win it up with the women''s division tomorrow. And I''m gonna blow that bitch up."


    "You''re feeling better."


    "Naturally. I''ll have this wood sharpened by the layers. Where''s that layer?


    "It was a qualifying round at the same time, wasn''t it? It''s time to come back..."


    "Did you call?


    "Of!


    Gail was suddenly surprised to hear from the layers from behind. He''s poking the layers small, asking me to let him do about footsteps.


    "With"


    "So don''t turn off your footsteps! How''d it go with you? I can''t break through the qualifying round. But you knocked one or so?


    "I managed to break through the qualifying round."


    "That''s right, I figured... yeah!?


    Gail was sincerely surprised. That would be true, too, of all the qualifying today, the layer is the third breakthrough. Dorothy in the morning, no one but the line has broken through the qualifying round.


    Even though it''s still noon, Jaeger''s mercenaries are in every group so much that they''re in. Those with the highest rank as mercenaries, or mercenaries as captains, have barely made it out yet, but nearly 200 have fallen so far. Gail hadn''t even thought of joking about the layers breaking through in it.


    But it was Elsia that fell above Gail.


    Continued

 1513 War and Peace, Part 51 - Preliminary Meeting 7 -

    "How did you break through?


    "In the meantime, I was responding to someone who attacked me. I was desperate to protect him from being hit and cracked about two balloons for now. I guess I just had to get one cracked. So when the time limit came, it seemed like I won with a point of holding."


    "Oh, my God, isn''t that like luck"


    "Looks like there wasn''t anybody strong. Almost all seemed to be at their best with their own opponents, and never attacked by more than one enemy. I was lucky."


    Hearing Layer''s explanation, both Elsia and Gail clapped out.


    "Huh, that''s a layer-like way to win. And take a word or so. If the game was over, I would have backed you up. Has anyone come to back me up?


    "I didn''t have time to tell anyone because it was the start of the game right when it was announced, I''m sorry."


    Many of the words of the layer are lies. It is true that there was no time between the announcement of the division and the start of the game, but there were three A-level mercenaries, the Groussard Beast Man, in the layer''s qualifying round. Layers quickly spotted that they were awesome, but compared to their fellow brave men they''d fought before, they weren''t even willing to fight and lose.


    But the hard part is, when you knock down as many opponents as they do, you lose your strength. The rewards for competing in this battle are quite attractive, and if you are good, you can turn down simple labor jobs and devote that time to working out and working with Renatica. I don''t want to win, but I couldn''t simply win.


    So Layer stared at his seemingly weakest opponent and played a mutual battle with the man. It was just as expected that the other warriors were getting along well. I also noted that this qualifying round was not settled in the form of one person winning through within the time limit, mostly with a holding point at the time limit.


    The layers won the game in the least uncomfortable way, watching how it went.


    "(I wonder if anyone who thought about this method predicted this would happen. Beating everyone down in time is quite challenging. I think there''s an overwhelming difference in strength, or luck.)"


    "What are you thinking, layer?"


    I just realized that Elsia was glancing at me, and Layer returned it to me.


    "No, you''ve beaten me a lot."


    "That''s right. Thank you for your luck, and luxury us for dinner."


    "That''s fine, but it''s security work until after this night, and I''m going to have my job up front for the loss of a win, so no rest for a while to come. You have a long way to go to luxury."


    "I don''t care whenever that happens, but next time, we''re in this game already?


    "No. I was told there were too many qualifying participants to squeeze further. Next one on one, but by the time the qualifying waiver players come out, they''ll be fought 2-3 more times."


    "Ha, ha. Your fate is exhausted, too. Lose, lose!"


    Gayle offended the shitty mood, but the layers were flushing.


    "Well, you can''t just make a qualifying break, because you''ve made enough money. You can lose whenever you want, I''ll take it easy."


    "Damn, greedless guy"


    "That''s why I''m here for you. So, I need to talk to you about one thing..."


    Elsia took out an earlier conceded tree and hung on to the layer wondering if she could hit it by tomorrow. Layer thought a lot, but nodded.


    "I can''t turn you down at Elsia''s request. I''ll take care of it after work today, so wait in your room at night. I''ll get ready."


    "Yeah, please."


    "If you try to get your hands on Elsia, she''s gonna bite you. Be careful, Layer."


    Elsia must have stared at Gail because Gail made fun of him behind his back.


    "Who says bite?


    "I hope they just bite me"


    "Hey, layer?


    "If you can rub it, do it elsewhere, I have other eyes."


    Daron was embarrassed. Sure, their way of making noise was noticeable, but Gail and Elsia made noise regardless, and the layers who saw it grinned and left.


    Continued

 1514 War and Peace, Part 52 - Preliminary Meeting 8 -

    Qualifying was progressing inconsistently. More participants than expected, the rapidly constructed venues, personnel and equipment, it was irresistible Miranda that they had managed to function and stroke their chests down, and the upper management of Arnelia involved in the operation.


    This is only a qualifying meeting for the martial arts tournament, and while the act of killing the opponent and the equivalent of malicious acts are defeated against the rule, it is because of the competence of the rescuers that not one of the dead has been out so far. If the hit is bad, it is the creature that dies. Although this was a matter of greatest concern in the Games, which did not restrict the race of the participants, Arnelia''s sales vouchers have so far succeeded in keeping the dead alive.


    Miranda was using her free time to secretly look around the venue and make sure she felt it. The time is already night. This is where the last qualifying group will take place today.


    "(Is this the last time today? I don''t have any major problems with the first day and it looks like we''re done.)"


    Miranda receives a list of the humans who have won the qualifying round one after another. Because of the unexpected number of people, it is necessary to continue to narrow down the qualifiers, but if they break through the qualifiers and become the main match, those attending or accompanying the peace conference may be bored to watch.


    The honor becomes daunting, as it is a lesson for the representatives of the principled nations to watch as the battle progresses further and becomes a battle of more than 16. At the same time, there was Miranda''s hope that those who were too uncertain of their identity would not want them to stay that far, and Miranda kept an eye on those with suspicious qualities.


    "(Well, you can fake as many names, traits, and backgrounds as you want. Neither do I, but Arnelia''s registry system needs to be more complete. I''m also advising the master, because the master at heart and my family registry are ambiguous, you''ve just had trouble being a snake.


    And it''s a colorful victory. Jaeger didn''t seem to be well in the morning either, but he''s just out of a lot of wins in the afternoon. There should be roughly 600 people left today, more than 100 of whom are Jaegers? And then there are more than a hundred dozen winouts from the Carazel Cavalry, Muller''s Steel Soldiers, and other famous mercenary regiments. About 200 warriors were sent in by Groussard and national missions. Are the rest mercenaries proud of their arms or unaffiliated? Well, here''s the thing... hmm?


    Miranda discovered an unexpected name in today''s win out. No, I used Levantine as bait. Or he was the person most likely to eat. But what does it mean to come on board with your real name intact?


    Miranda gave a quick voice.


    "Maple, are you there?


    "Here."


    There was an audience around Miranda, but the figure that emerged from that time is Maple.


    "Do you think this name is true?


    "I will take a look... at this name to foil myself - there are certainly those who use Titania, but I doubt there are those who use it openly. Because even if you don''t want to, you''re gonna get attention."


    "But you know that winning out isn''t just a clutterfish. Hold down your place for once. You know your face, don''t you?


    "Yes, I''m looking at him right out of the swamp"


    "Then please take a test. If it''s real, report it."


    "Ha, indeed -"


    "Nothing like that."


    By Miranda and Maple, a rich brunette stood still. Confirming his appearance, Miranda''s heart, which was supposed to be immortal, almost stopped. Maple also stood up on the spot as if he had forgotten to breathe again. That should be because Titania herself was there.


    I can''t even look at it wrong. A sword emperor said to be strong enough to slap and slay the ground from house to house and to compete for one or two of the black magicians. Also with Arnelia''s information, Miranda knows how Titania has been rampaging around and showing off its power. I was surprised that the woman appeared dignified rather than hidden.


    But in Titania at the moment, the swordswallowing atmosphere was not dusty. On the contrary, it wasn''t sarcasm or contempt, it was just looking straight at Miranda and asking.


    "Are you surprised I''m here? You Arnelia thought I was gonna break in from behind and sneak Levantine in?


    "... that would be surprising. I can''t believe you''re single in the middle of such an enemy land."


    Titania laughed lightly at Miranda''s words.


    "Why should I do that? Levantine is the official prize for this tournament, and if you win, you''ll get it. I''ve robbed weapons everywhere because I told them to give it to me and everyone hid it. If it''s something you get through due process, until you''re right. Because I don''t like blood.


    But I''m not willing to lose against all of you. "


    "Yeah, I guess so. But I''m not an unreasonable child, so it''s normal to give up if they say no. Or do you want to say that all the weapons in this world belong to you?


    "What if I said yes?


    Titania told him so badly that Miranda was out.


    "This is crazy."


    "I think weapons with excessive power should be held by those who can manage them correctly. I''m just doing the part. But I''m not sure we''re still doing what we''re meant to do."


    "Original role?


    "It''s none of your business. More than that, the next game can be a bit of a concern. You should pay attention."


    "Attention?"


    Miranda and Maple paid attention to the venue. Looks like Dallon the Jaeger is coming up, but there''s no other face I know of. (i) If it were to become popular, would there be a boy standing at the age of 10 or not? Sure, I didn''t set an age limit, but I didn''t even think I was going to compete at that age. Isn''t it likely that Daron will die just pounding?


    But Titania''s gaze had shifted from the child to several groups behind her. As far as the gaze was concerned, Titania''s expression looked slightly more rugged.


    "If Arnelia were to have difficult issues to deal with in this venue, it would be them. You must have already confirmed my appearance. Pour it together and it could be a battle on the spot. I care not to be darkened."


    "Dark you? It''s suicide."


    "Not really, they''re quite arm standing. What happens if I stay alert too"


    From the look on Titania''s face, Miranda also knows that she''s not lying.


    "Who would let the sword emperor say that?


    "It''s remote, mine, isn''t it? Well, you should be watching that giant and kid fight. We''ll soon find out what kind of people they are."


    When Titania told me that much, there was a signal to start the game.


    Continued

 1515 War and Peace, Part 53 - Preliminary Meeting 9 -

    It was the competitors who were confused at the same time as the signals. It was about what to do to the child. But given the gameplay so far, the least harmed person often breaks through the qualifying round. When it comes to children, the rarity of an intact boy winning a qualifying round can happen.


    A man closest to me spoke to the boy.


    "Hey kid. I don''t know what you''re here for, but if you don''t want to get hurt, get out of here right away. If you don''t like it, grab it, but I''ll take you, okay?


    "I''ll take care of it, I''ll take care of it. But once on the battlefield, it is a warrior''s lesson not to hate death. In the form of a competition, there''s nothing to worry about here if you''re on the battlefield. Assuming he was murdered, I don''t resent him."


    "Oh, my God, you''re the only one with a mouth for a kid."


    "It''s not just the mouth"


    At that moment, the boy left one of his own balloons to break and show himself. Not only the man, but even the audience quiets back for a moment. But without poking the gap, the boy stood with dignity.


    "Now there is no exit." The Fistful Clan is your only child, Miles is your opponent. "


    "What?


    The boy, named Miles, jumped at an unstoppable rate into the man''s pocket at the same time as his name, striking a blow. The man was wearing thick armor with a beast skin, but the boy''s fist made him turn to the letter of the man, and he collapsed on the spot and never moved.


    The atmosphere of the venue changed. And the boy provoked with his fingers the competitors that were there.


    "Ko, the kid!


    "Don''t lick it!


    Seeing signs of a nasty boy, the contestants stormed the boy all without shame or outrage. But when the boy saw their attack, he definitely fisted at the steeple. Heavy blows that cause adults to faint, not a series of attacks that exploit the child''s lightness. The competitors lay on the ground one after the other, and the audience sprang to this anomaly. It was Daron and the other mercenary watching how it went.


    "Hey, giant husband. What do you think of that kid?


    "Strong. That''s all."


    "Right, I see you''re stepping on quite a few spots for the kid''s ass. I thought you and I were gonna fight for a win-out, but this has changed the wind direction. But there is also a meaning here. Boy, I don''t want the other guy to think I pulled my back, okay?


    "Whatever you want."


    "What''s going on in the world these days? I don''t know if I have to let these kids fight me."


    As the man advanced with a sinister face, he raised his name.


    "Uh, I''m not used to being named... but I''m a class B mercenary ox. My job is mainly beast hunting. You know what I''m talking about?


    "? No..."


    "You can''t add to or subtract from the hunt. Especially in front of awkward prey. Don''t resent me, kid."


    "Of course that''s -?"


    Miles felt intense drowsiness at that moment. The scent of the opponent tickling his nose on the wind...


    "Sleep, medicine"


    "The use of sorcery is forbidden, but the use of these tools is not. We have to break it before then. The battle is anything. Don''t call me cowardly, all right?


    "No... rather glad. Because it means he was recognized as a warrior. But..."


    I thought Miles leaned around and came forward suddenly. It''s the event of the moment I thought I fell, so Ox is delayed in his reaction, that moment was enough. Ochs'' shaky behavior cuts off the sky and Miles'' positive fist plunges into Ochs'' belly. But Miles'' fist wasn''t handy enough, and he realized he was hit, not hit. Shock to the head at the same time. When he noticed Ochs head poking, he was strangled from behind with his knee kicked behind him and on his knees.


    "Prey is most dangerous when you think you''ve got it fixed. Have you studied? Surrender."


    "... gu, gigigi"


    "Surrender, if you suck, you won''t break your neck bone. You''re not gonna be able to stand for life, are you?


    "... is that okay?


    "What?


    "I''ll break it before then, your arm will"


    When Miles took Ox''s wrist, he began to tighten it up with tremendous force. No technology, nothing, just strength. But the face of Ochs, who was supposed to be in a favorable position, blued, and Miles, who gradually rose, began to lift Ochs into space with only his arms intact. The audience squirms.


    "Why not fight back?


    "What''s going on, that kid?


    "... you can''t fight back if you want to."


    Miranda replied blushing to the staring audience. When grasped with so much force that it could break anywhere in your body, you can''t fight back very, but powerful. It is the mountain of Sekiyama that only forces like children''s waste can enter even when fighting back. I know that well because that''s how Miranda does it herself. But I questioned whether that boy also meant he had a special physique like Miranda, or some help, but Titania was answering as if she had guessed it.


    "That''s technology."


    "Technology?"


    "Yes. muscle strength gain from workouts, how to release the power you''ve saved over a few days at once, remove physical limitations, etc. Those are just the basic powers of their clan."


    "You mean you can do it too?


    "It''s not that extreme, but I''m sure famous warriors from all over the continent are using close technology. Now, the question is, how will that giant mercenary get out?"


    By the end of Titania''s talk, Ox had been dropped from his brain weather to the ground and had passed out. Daron, who was watching how it went, moved slowly. The wooden axe in my hand was throwing out.


    And when he slowly came to the front of Miles, he spoke peacefully, as usual.


    Continued

 1516 War and Peace, Part 54 - Preliminary Meeting

    "... it''s the Dallon of the Giants. Can we get started right away?


    "Yeah, sure. I''m not working out this way to get tired. More than that, are you sure you don''t want to use weapons?


    "I don''t mind. Instead, you can only get in the way."


    "I mean it a little bit too. If that''s all you can do, you can''t be ruined."


    At the same time that Daron was finished, Miles was blown sideways by a sudden shock. I stabbed my arm on the ground not to be off-site, but still moved heavily enough to wonder if I could cut a thousand with the shock my arm stabbed to the ground at risk. My shoulder fell out, but that was just a strange shock. The recipient''s arm is paralyzed and often unlikely to be used.


    Daron simply slapped him with a swinging arm, but what a misdigit power. It wasn''t fear that sprung up inside Miles putting his off shoulder, it was a joyous emotion.


    "This is the giant''s arm power... awesome! I heard the story, but that''s more than that!


    "I do not recommend abstaining. I''m not that kind of balls anyway."


    "I am extremely grateful to be treated so relentlessly. With my whole body, no!


    When Miles stood up again, Daron glanced at him and stormed. But now instead of fighting interceptions, he carefully turned Daron''s attack into a small soldier''s battle to see the opportunity to jump into his nostalgia. Given Daron''s back length, Miles'' fists won''t all reach the steep ground. Then it''s reasonable to think about a blow away, but nevertheless the audience cheers, wondering where Daron should be targeted, consolidated with armor called systemic muscle.


    "Legs..."


    "Of course you are. But where does even the leg aim? It''s hard to imagine Daron falling apart with a blow in the back of his knee."


    Miranda, while affirming Maple''s opinion, questioned it, but there is no stray in Miles'' attack to see. He looked like he was targeting while collecting blows around his knees.


    Titania snaps.


    "Hmm... about 3 more shots? Well, with that difference in proficiency and physique, you''d need to build up that much of a blow."


    "Three shots?


    "Until Daron and the others fall."


    As Titania said, when Miles punched three fists in as he jerked off Daron''s attack, a severe pain ran around Daron''s knee, followed by a loss of knee sensation and Daron happened to be kneeling on the spot.


    And stepping on that knee, Miles takes aim at Daron''s jaw.


    "Opportunity!"


    "... it''s still early"


    A woman crushed among her companions watching how Miles fought. And as the saying goes, Daron was hit through the jaw, while at the same time he was experiencing a strong positive fist at Miles.


    Miles, unable to absorb the shock because of flying his knee onto the stepping stone, was blowing the universe as it was and falling into the audience. Off-site, of course.


    "There''s a battle! Winner, Jaeger''s Daron!


    With the judgment of the referee, the audience gushed. But then Daron left the scene, trying to pull his knees slightly, without winning names or the praise of the winner.


    And Miles, who fell into the audience, jumped up as if nothing had happened and went back to his people.


    "Sorry, I got hit"


    "You got caught up in the excitement of battle. Whatever the technique, it''s immature."


    "Excuse me, sister"


    Flipping from excitement, the fellows lay their hands on Miles'' head, who was depressed.


    "Don''t blame me for that, Urs. It''s Miles'' first battle against a mighty enemy. Excitement will be unavoidable. I never thought I''d meet so many warriors in a place like this."


    "Exactly. A defeat in a serious battle is like a ritual of passage through which everyone passes. But now Miles will be one of the warriors."


    "... Phew, my brothers and sisters are too sweet. Forget who our target is?


    "Of course it''s Titania"


    The fiercest, whitebearded, magnificent man answered. From his standing position, he can also tell that he apparently leads this group.


    "Don''t worry, Urs. No one has forgotten. But now Miles has grown to such an extent that he can be counted as a head count. And even if you''re always careful, you can''t win anything you can. We always take the lead. Until then, you just need to cultivate sharpness. Sometimes it will be necessary to remove the wings."


    "That''s right, the chief understands the story."


    "It''s Long Bergay. If you say so, I''m nothing. In this venue..."


    As Urs looked over at the venue, Bergay nodded.


    "Um, Titania''s here."


    "Is it true!?


    "Over there."


    Miranda and Titania stood side by side ahead of Bergay, who was called the chief. Her gaze suddenly turned this way, and Miranda inadvertently shrugged herself. I didn''t think it was a good idea to get yourself involved.


    But Titania was magnificent, taking their gaze straight. And I advised Miranda.


    "If that boy were to be as strong as a soldier, the guys in line over there would undoubtedly have the strength of a big captain, division chief. If they start to storm for real, it won''t even be easy to stop them if even Arnelian soldiers bring in fairly skilled people.


    And if they attack you all at once, you have to seriously respond with me. If you do, the damage could be all around you. "


    "Why don''t we just run away without responding?


    "In this narrow venue? I would if I could, too, but how far away can I get? I''ll just let you know first that it might cause trouble, but I''ll also turn you down that you never set it up from me. Blame them if you need anything."


    "Well, I''ll keep an eye on the trends. Including you."


    "Fine."


    When Miranda gave Maple an eye signal, Maple disappeared into the crowd without sound. And Titania turned back on her heels, too. Miranda spoke last.


    Continued

 1517 War and Peace, Part 55 - Preliminary Meeting

    "I''ll check, but the other black magicians aren''t here, are they?


    "You don''t know. I''m not here as a black magician, I''m here on personal business. You don''t know if orders have been given to others, and it''s possible that I''m not already recognized as one of them in the first place. If they come, I could be attacked."


    "Then why don''t you take our side?


    To Miranda''s solicitation, Titania showed disgust.


    "Does it mean the enemy of the enemy is an ally? I hate the lack of moderation."


    "It''s mutually beneficial talk. If it is, can I show you Levantine?


    "Fine. I know a few women like you, but I honestly haven''t tried keeping my word. But there''s one thing I know for sure."


    "Huh? Can I ask you something?


    "I''m going to be using my surroundings, and you''ll end up betrayed and miserable"


    Titania left the spot when she left all that behind with a cold eye. And Miranda stared behind it for a while and spoke to the audience around her.


    "You heard that, didn''t you?


    "Yes, and"


    At the same time as the words, many spectators turned around. Miranda''s surroundings are mostly Arnelian officials dressed as ordinary people. They pretended to be audiences from the beginning and listened to the conversation between Titania and Miranda.


    "As the conversation goes, keep an eye on Titania. And call a pilgrimage. If you make sure there is no other black magician, you will earn the Sword Emperor''s neck."


    "Ha."


    "You got me into a trap fast. At least I want to take the Sword Emperor''s neck."


    Miranda''s men, who began to move with the words. Miranda was already thinking about how to get that neck, including one party of the earlier boys who were gone. And as Titania pointed out, he was thinking about how to use the mercenaries gathered here to take that neck.


    That Titania, but the qualifying round was already over and lightly beaten. Naturally, though, it was more troublesome to spend a few more days face-to-face with Levantine than not being able to afford them.


    "You named one of that boy''s parties, The Fist Serving Clan. I thought you''d show up someday, but I didn''t expect you here."


    "Not the ''sword'', but the ''fist'' clan? What''s that?"


    Titania was a little surprised to hear a voice from her feet. No, I thought you might be there, but once again, the way Doom appeared appeared out of the shadows was abrupt. Even though he was thinking a little, Titania regained her mind by allowing him to get so close. Doom seemed to be more obsessed than he was when we met.


    But Doom''s back length seems a little smaller than usual. He just looks exactly like a child, and his expression is getting younger. To the point that if you don''t remember the signs, you don''t realize this is a doom.


    "What''s that look like?


    "You know, splitting up. If you think about it and you can shape your body, think about whether you can do something about your appearance. I can''t make you look like you''ve grown up, but it seems possible if you''re going to be young. I keep the main unit somewhere else, but it''s possible to send the split body in this way. However, there is little combat capability, so it is obvious."


    "Clever guy. But what''s the matter, like you said you weren''t coming this way"


    "I was going to, but I figured I couldn''t leave you alone, or how about leaving the beauty alone as a man?"


    Tap lightly into the doom and return the Titania lightly.


    "Is it cheating? You can tell Osiria, right?


    "That''s a real break! Well, kidding aside, there''s a kid in my new crew who really wants to come here. I wonder what you''re looking for. Titania, are you in a good mood?


    Doom pointed it out to me and I realized that Titania did feel expensive. This is always the case in an environment where there are so many strong people. Realizing that he still expected his sword-wielding opponent to emerge, Titania was like disillusioned inside, and yet he did feel joy too.


    But Doom will never know Titania''s emotions like that.


    "So, tell me. What kind of a fist clan is that?


    "... long ago, our clan chose as many people as they could defeat the Demon King, and it was their role to give them weapons, but some actually helped and followed their opponents. I was referring to them and calling them fist-serving clans."


    "So you mean the offering of the brave. You''ve been struggling for nearly a thousand years, and you have enough to persevere."


    In Doom''s irony, Titania grinned bitterly. Because I''ve never spoken of it, but I thought you were right on the inside.


    "I think so too. But their purpose is now my annihilation. Whenever I woke up, there were such moves before. I thought I had it all worked out last time, but apparently there were still remnants. They''re really persistent."


    "It''s a causal thing between humans. You''re pretty strong at targeting Titania''s annihilation?


    "The last time we fought, we were taking the brave men of the time, but the other head was definitely stronger than that. It''s getting stronger every time we fight, and from what I''ve seen, this time the opponent might be stronger than that"


    Doom was surprised by Titania''s assessment. I''ve never heard Titania appreciate human warriors that far.


    "Are you kidding me? If there''s such a person, why don''t you just come out and stay out of our way?


    "I guess that''s because it''s not their role. Because I''m the only reason they''re here. Probably got Levantine''s intel and predicted I''d be here."


    "If they''re that bad, why don''t you run?


    "That''s the joke, isn''t it? I won''t do my part to anyone who ever retreats. And we don''t have much time."


    "Time?"


    When Doom tilted his neck, Titania suddenly held his chest and gave him a distressed look. And when I thought the flutter had gone wrong, I suddenly turned to the dark side. Doom follows after it again.


    "What''s the matter, Titania?


    "Oh, no... here."


    Titania fell to her knees. I could tell it was an anomaly if I just got down on my knees, but Titania just stuck around. Doom unexpectedly rushes over to the exact situation.


    "Hey, are you serious!?


    "Doom... I''ll ask where it''s not popular... because it seems to be followed. It''s... bad to be seen like this."


    "So I''m barely capable of combat right now! If I suck, even one temple knight... Oh, already! Wait a minute, you''re too heavy for me!


    "Is that... the word to women"


    "I knew you were a little different than usual. I''ll be right back!


    And it came to pass, that Doom brought Titania to the wall, and melted herself in the shadows. Titania felt her consciousness fade slowly in the simple junction tensed by Doom, as if she were floating in warm water.


    Continued

 1518 War and Peace, Part 56 - Sword Emperor and Boy ① -

    Heavy. My body is heavy as lead.


    I was often left unscrupulous when I thought about it. I was told from an early age that I had to do the least than possibly make a selection of brave men, even though it was a routine, such as running through the mountains with a sword bigger than my height.


    What I liked was the knife used for cooking, but when I realized it was replaced by a sword. Since then, the cooking number has become my job, but I don''t feel that I can make anything with my hands wet in blood. My brother and father praised me for the flavor, but I didn''t feel very comfortable sifting through the dishes to anyone else.


    The art of fighting was thoroughly trained. It was only rarely put out in the avant-garde, but my father and brothers were superior warriors, so a look-see alone was enough exercise. I''m still not the first to see more warriors than they are, but I always wondered if I needed to work out even though they were there. Not once or twice did I ask if I needed to continue my unparalleled and dangerous journey in search of true bravery. But both my father and my brother smiled and replied:


    "(We are not the vessels of the brave. No matter how strong we are, we are just warriors. Because we know that, we are a clan that delivers weapons. Your talent, your strength, will be the best in history, but you must not be a brave man yourself. Command your liver to do just that)"


    I still don''t know where that word is intended. What true brave men are, what we train for, is what it means to collect weapons. But I know exactly why my father and brother trained me. The clan was already rotten, except for themselves, and I was the hope for them.


    That is why we must clear up the carelessness of our father and brother at all costs, even if this body is to be ruined. Until then, no matter what means I use, no matter how dangerous I will be depositing myself with my opponent, I will surely make it happen - almost a thousand years after I believed that was what I meant by living.


    Excellent obsession, too. I didn''t expect myself to live this far, being just a human being. When we ran out of information on the diminutive weapon, we dropped the metabolism to the extreme and went into a long dormant state. Then wake up in a certain cycle and collect new weapons. How repetitive would that action have been?


    What protection, or curse? Or simply because the time of activity itself is short? The flesh has always remained young, but I feel the limits are just near. I''m sure it is, because this person remains human. Or can the ''seal'' be solved?


    "(If only I had been calmer then, there would have been a slightly different way of life by now. I may have had enough time to look for the true brave, but it''s all a later festival now. I was engulfed with anger and vengeance and almost killed all my clans.


    But if the limit is near, we must find someone who can entrust everything to us. But can it be convenient? -) "


    Titania felt her consciousness waking up from her dreams. Heavy body means apparently there''s still life. Are you happy or sad that you lost it to death? For now, this is not the first time I have become back and forth unconscious, but even in this situation near awakening, I don''t get enough energy to just look around me. Apparently it was quite unwell and I was even glad to have broken through the qualifying round. With so much malaise, even the miscellaneous fish can take unconsciousness from the other person.


    Titania - as I remembered my name and tried to move my fingers a little bit, I heard voices around me.


    "- Thank you. I showed it to Sister and she looked pretty debilitated. What would have happened if you hadn''t carried me"


    "It does not extend to examples. I just happened to want to come through."


    "No, I will officially thank you later. May I see your name?"


    "... Milnay. He''s a mercenary participating in this Unified Martial Arts Games."


    "Lord Milnay, thank you from me first. Happy to be in your fight."


    "Oh."


    Titania opened her eyes softly after hearing the exchange that far. Only one more person indoors feels signs that the conversation has apparently left. I woke myself up that I would be able to get out now, but it still doesn''t work the way I think. I have a hand holding myself off the bed.


    "Are you all right?


    "Yeah, I''m fine"


    Titania had feelings for the person who held herself. Oh, my God, isn''t that Jake, the boy knight who gave me help the other day?


    Jake would naturally have noticed, but there was a surprise in his face. When Titania was having trouble coping, Jake guided her further.


    "... are you sure you''re okay?


    "I thought you said it wasn''t a problem, but you said you couldn''t trust me?


    "No, it''s not"


    "Tears."


    Jake pointed me out and I realized I was in tears. But I don''t know why. The impudence of falling here, or is it no way a sentiment for the past? Or - Titania couldn''t organize her emotions and also lost sight that she remained held by Jake.


    Jake raised his voice like he was in trouble.


    "Um..."


    "... no, I''m sorry. Why, I shouldn''t have cried for a long time now"


    "I''ll talk to you, if you like."


    "Hehe, you''re sweet. You are."


    Titania smiled and Jake let go of his hand somehow. When has it been the first time I''ve been upset by a woman''s smile?


    You noticed Jake''s reaction like that, Titania went overlapping.


    "You must thank me for something."


    "No, no... because this is my duty as a knight"


    "That doesn''t bother me. Is there anything you want me to do, anything I can do?


    "Hmm."


    Jake is in trouble, so a little prank glanced at Titania.


    "I''d have a little trouble if they told me to hold you, but otherwise, let''s do good"


    "Buffoo! Hey, what?"


    "Look, I''m not going to be bad. Or do you think I''m different from your taste?


    "No, not like that. But I have a fianc��e."


    "What, it would be the guy''s worth. If you think it''s your fianc��e''s practice bench."


    Titania with a slightly luscious grin as it was vs. Jake started sweating sloppily, so Titania blew out and slapped Jake on the shoulder.


    "Sorry, you''re joking too much"


    "... no, really. I was more in a hurry than on the battlefield."


    "So, what do we do? My desire to repay you is true, and my feelings are not as they have been helped."


    Now against Titania with a serious gaze, Jake often thought and suggested.


    Continued

 1519 War and Peace, Part 57 - Sword Emperor and Boy ② -

    "... how about you teach me the sword?


    "Sword? But my sword is ours. Nothing is more splendid than being taught by the Knight Temple."


    "That''s the joke. Tiny is strong. Even if you just saw the distortion, you and the Knights of the Temple are mutual or better - you should have been looking to win here. I think dark humility is rude the other way around, though?


    "I see, that you have just the experience and the eyes to identify it. If that makes you feel better."


    Titania slowly got out of bed, ready to breathe. The breath you inhale and exhale is very long. You can also see beside you that your health returns as you look at it in one breath. At the same time, I also found myself sharpened, half-sided, eliminating the wasteful tensions in Titania. Titania, who seemed somewhere earlier, looked up and Titania as the sword emperor was coming forward.


    "Is that special breathing?


    "It''s not like it''s special, but whether you use a sword or a spear, the ultimate goes to the point of ''how do you use your body''? Every one of them can be described as profound, from breathing, posturing and walking.


    Once you get used to it, you''ll be able to sink into the water for a moment, and you''ll be able to operate for a day naked and cold without freezing. "


    "Really?"


    "Extremely, I''m talking about. Normal humans will end up without even seeing that entrance. Just spanning the entrance can make a name for itself as transcendent to humans. The race known as the brave refers to those who crept through the entrance somewhere.


    Well, let''s just say we go outside. "


    Titania went outside with Jake. Already earlier signs of weakness disappeared, and Jake continued later, slightly discouraged by Rin and the changed Titania. There are no more gaps from the female swordsman already in front of her, and she is caught in the illusion of seeing one finished and moving art.


    The building Titania looked back at was a simple stuffing for the Temple Knights, but the night had already dawned. Titania noticed that she had apparently passed out for almost half a day, but was fortunate that it didn''t matter. If I were to lose my life, there might have been enough disaster for everyone here to die.


    When Titania went out of sight, she found an affordable tree. Push your palms against the tree, as you''ve always done. Depending on your physical condition, your mind is already back. The sword seemed to wield without any problems in my current physical condition.


    "I''m going to show you my moves. It''s up to you to catch something from it, and stare."


    "... ok"


    "Bye."


    Titania pressed the tree with the palm bottom. Trees shake, leaves scattered. As the leaves fell within Titania''s reach, the figure of Titania with the wooden sword swayed.


    And Jake doubted my eyes. Without seeing Titania, the leaves flew off, or swayed off as they were, or were knocked off. If I stared, I could see Titania loudly, but I couldn''t follow her clearly, even though she wasn''t fast.


    And when I wondered if Titania had taken her place, she gently pressed the tree with the tip of the wooden sword. Then all the leaves of the blue and bush were flying, and then the new and fruit was growing rapidly. This tree should normally be fruited in the summer. I still have an incredible sight to see. Jake shook his head once and looked directly at reality.


    Titania stood there smiling.


    "My fat muscle - how many did you see?


    The first question, Jake knew that begging for teaching would never come true again if the answer was wrong.


    "7 - No, 8 types"


    "Hmm. Can you answer all types?


    "A poke that bounces off the leaves, a pay to strike down, a slaughter that turns them into two. Plus if you actually slaughtered them while slashing the leaves and slaughtered them that aren''t. A killing method that poked a tree and blew a leaf and a living method that bore fruit. Plus, a faraway cut through the leaves on the back of the tree. 8 varieties in total"


    "Hmm - great, but you''re not entirely right"


    And when Titania put her sword upon the ground, half the leaves that fell on the ground became two straight. And Titania told me.


    "There were three types of distancing through the trees: poking, paying, and slaughtering. So you''re right about all 10 types."


    "... incorrect?"


    "It won''t be. The first person to show this of mine is usually only visible up to 2-3 kinds. Most of them attract attention to slaughter, but some are completely invisible. You''ve apparently been able to follow me, haven''t you?


    "Oh, something. You make it look slow but fast by purposefully moving the opposite of the predicted direction, right?


    Titania smiled at Jake''s answer. I noticed that Jake was carrying something unusual about his eyes.


    "Correct. I know that much at first sight. I''ve never met anyone first. Has anyone ever been trained to use this technology?


    "It''s..."


    I can''t say I was trained by Stelvese or the warcraft under his command. If I hadn''t seen it there once, I wouldn''t have figured out what. At the same time, I am just amazed at Titania, which can use this technology on its own.


    Titania saw Jake making it hard to answer and stopped asking.


    Continued

 1520 War and Peace, Part 58 - Madmans Paranoia ① -

    "Well, you don''t have to answer that. But you seem to be just begging me to teach. If I may just have free time, let me tell you in the early morning before the competition begins and in the hours after the qualifying session. Are you sure about that?


    "Yeah, that''s enough."


    "Now, let''s start with the first challenge."


    "One thing before that, okay? I may ask you something weird, but I feel more serene and grown up when I''m not waving my sword and when I''m waving my sword. How could that be?


    Jake pointed me out, and Titania got annoyed. When was the first time they made that point? I was reminded of that sight, like my father looked sorry for me, like my brothers were laughing.


    "- Oh, is that right? When I was a little young, I was a little busy. I grew up surrounded by my brothers, so I can''t get out of my manhood temperamentally. It doesn''t fit the look, and sooner or later I''m going to my daughter-in-law, so I was told to fix it consciously, but I didn''t have a hard time fixing it inside.


    Ironically, language becomes politely feminine when it comes to waving the sword. My father mourned me and my brother laughed at me. Now it''s a good key. "


    "Keys?"


    "It''s like a coder when you give it your full strength. The same is true of those who behave as determined before the battle or, more importantly, of knights praying before the duel. Signals and allusions to self that make it easier to give full force. Some people, especially those who hold the sword and kill someone, use it to distinguish the battle from the rest.


    If you''re going to put yourself in the fight for a long time, you should make your own keys. It better prevents mental wear. "


    Jake was convinced by Tiania''s words.


    "I see. I''ll keep it for reference"


    "Again. Start by imitating the motion I just made."


    "Yeah? Suddenly?


    "There is only practice in mastery. If you make the wrong move, you can beat it relentlessly, okay?


    To Titania''s words, Jake shook his neck pale to the side.


    "Not good! I don''t want to end up like that tree!


    "You don''t have to worry, if you get hit about a hundred times, I''ll give you a hand or two enough to lose all your hair instead of leaves. I''m not going to die, so don''t worry."


    Jake blued even more, but Titania deliberately set up a sword to encourage Jake. Of course, hair loss etc is a joke, but training requires desperation. I was convinced that at least this boy would knock over the entrance by the time 50 was hit.


    I told you about my parents and brothers I never told anyone. Titania thought it was just right enough to make you sweat cold with so many jokes, but she doesn''t even understand that it''s a shade.


    "Delivered safely?


    "Oh, I did what I was told"


    It was Milnay who snorted at Doom''s words. After being fired by Alphilis, Milnay had been picked up by Doom as he patrolled. I was wondering if my obsession with Alphilis would help me any more than its practicality, but how can it withstand the harsh experiments inside? And as a reward for enduring training that could be considered unscrupulous, he was brought to this unified martial arts tournament as he hoped.


    Earlier, when Titania fell, it was sent to Milnay. Doom was also humiliated that he was going to rely on Jake, but at the same time he was a trustworthy opponent.


    "Are you glad that''s it? Though a temple knight, he seemed like a boy."


    "That''s okay. With that, I am certain of my strength, and I am at a glance in the regiment because I am sheltered by the Supreme Bishop. And emotional. You can protect Titania for once."


    "Do you trust me?


    "Oh, don''t say something disgusting. It''s just that I can trust you as someone who bumps hatred."


    "Well, if that''s the case, so am I."


    Milnay started bumping and crushing.


    "Alphilis is bound to win. That''s why I''m waiting for him. If he is, he must come to me..."


    "(Oh, here we go. You''re really sick)"


    I understand that Doom has not been praised for his personality either, but he has never forgotten me by bigotry. That happened at the beginning of the outbreak, but it was because Titania and Dragreo beat me so seldom, or even when I was pushed, I had a relatively calm habit of thinking about things.


    But I can only assume that Milnay''s thoughts are calling in ruin themselves. How can you imagine Alphilis and myself hitting this tournament? If it were placed on the other side in the first place in the main battle, it would definitely not hit it first, and as far as the level of qualifying is concerned, it would be better if Milnay won the main battle once.


    Even the Alphilis won''t be sure how many times they can win the main battle. Darkness is the best way to fight Alphilis for sure, but why not think about it. Well, if we repeat all those inhumane experiments, we can also assume that we''re losing our minds at last.


    Doom couldn''t hold back what he wanted to hear, and he asked Milnay extra things about it.


    "If you want to do it so badly, why don''t you come to Jaeger''s right now? Oh, are you escorting someone now?


    "Stupid, can''t you shame him if you do that!? My hope is to embarrass him enough to never recover. Otherwise my shame won''t snow!


    "No, well, I think it''s a total rebellion... but I hope it doesn''t turn out the other way"


    "Did I say something?


    "No, I didn''t say anything."


    Doom thinks you can do whatever you want. I honestly don''t care what happens when I die because I only think about the existence of Milnay in my spare time. Experion happened to act and survive when he was originally tricked and owed money for mercenary work, used down as a whore in an illegal whorehouse in Tarram, and accompanied to death by a drugged and harsh game.


    As a price, the majority of the pain is replaced by pleasure, the left eye is whitened and his vision is almost gone, and his hair is partly white. The big scratches on his cheeks don''t disappear and his body is supposed to be worse. Honestly, it''s not something I could see as a woman, and her appearance would be quite different from the original.


    It even seems like talent is no longer the only thing that makes me forget my resentment of Alphilis that much.


    "(Isn''t this what makes an evil spirit a splendid being? No, still doesn''t seem like a big deal, so is this the kind of woman you are? It''s pretty funny if you look at it, so, well, either way. As far as I''m concerned, if I can see something interesting through her, I can take it.)"


    "What are you bumping about? Let''s go!?


    "Heck."


    While Doom followed Milnay on the surface, he wished he still had enough reason not to use the Xperion addition he gave her. If she already demonizes more than half of them and uses Xperion any more, she will probably be completely uninhabited. If that were the case, the peace conference could be interrupted, but this meeting was showing chaos in the first place, and I felt it would be more interesting if it continued.


    Continued

 1521 War and Peace, Part 59 - Continental Peace Conference ① -

    In the midst of qualifying for the Unified Martial Arts Games, the Continental Peace Conference was approaching the day when the Conference would be held. There is good reason why this meeting was held on a date halfway through which the qualifications would be held. For one thing, the holding of this meeting is set at seven days in principle, but first of all the agenda will undoubtedly be prolonged because this one is disputed.


    In view of the fact that it once took up to 14 days for the conference, it was also possible to schedule a longer Unified Martial Arts Games competition. It is also relevant that the dates and combinations of this battle will not be announced.


    On the other hand, although the number of qualifying participants is the largest ever, it is predicted that there will naturally be a large number of people with unpredictable plans, such as assassins, among those who do not know their names. Most would be able to catch them beforehand, but in the qualifying venue there were competitors waiting for their turn, rather the action of leaving the venue was more pronounced.


    Those who move away from the qualifying venue where they will be paid a lot of money if they break through the qualifying round will be more thoroughly alerted by the mouthless. If any suspicious person approached the conference hall, it would have been an immediate measure of restraint.


    On the basis of such an idea, the Continental Peace Conference was to coincide with the morning of the second day of the qualifying round. The feast was held late yesterday, but just as the heads of mission are in shape and coming to this meeting. Approximately 70 countries participating in the conference are recognised as states and have the economic power to squeeze out the costs necessary to run the conference.


    Only Ray fans of Krums and King Swendle of Romansland, plus Miriazal, the Virgin of Arnelia, had yet to show up in a country with the power to be at the centre of it.


    Even if the kings who were the Lord did not gather, a peace conference would be held. But it was regarded as little courtesy and common sense for a country that was late to speak. In other words, each mission enters the venue by the day before because of the deadly nature of the delay itself. And it is customary for the host country to make sure that their hospitality is adequate.


    I still have time to hold the meeting, but if the Virgin, the organizer, appeared, the meeting would have been customarily held. I mean, if Miriazal got out now, Romansland would virtually lose his say, but Miriazal was bitterly watching this situation from behind the scenes.


    "Miranda, can''t Romansland arrive yet?


    "Yes, I didn''t expect you to come by such means. There are lookouts in the accommodation within 100 km of the perimeter, but last night''s report shows no shadows or shapes at all in Romansland. If we hold a meeting like this..."


    "None would make it difficult for us to have it. It would be noisy to say to us in an internationally disadvantaged position whether we intend to give them the opportunity to speak out"


    Miranda accidentally cursed Miriazal for his words.


    "I''d like to say which mouth is flattering about keeping the war from me, but the thick-faced shameless is synonymous with Romans Land. You''re going to make me angry and monotonize the way this one came out. You''ll lose on the ride."


    "That''s not what I used to teach you. I know you won''t tell me."


    It was Miranda who was slightly upset when she was told back, but at that time the eight o''clock in the morning was ringing. There is only a moment left before the meeting is held.


    "I don''t have any ginger. We can''t delay the event just to take account of that country. If they fail to do so in time, they shall be allowed to participate by imposing appropriate penalties. Never pay up front, do you?


    "You have no choice."


    As soon as Miranda sighed unhappy, Elsa came into the room.


    "I will report, you see the messenger from Romansland!


    "Huh? What was the lookout doing when a sudden visit was told? You''re not welcoming your neighbor home, are you? Guest hospitality needs to be appropriately prepared."


    "No, that''s... there''s a rider in the sky."


    Miriazal reacted perfectly to Elsa''s report.


    "I see. Did you fly in a flying dragon without making a relay point from your own country? If so, it would be quicker than any report. How many rides have you been on?


    "That''s... at least, 500 rides"


    "What the hell!?


    Miranda raised her voice of surprise and anger. The number of missions is limited. We have been notified in advance to include up to 20 people, including escorts, in order to prepare for the event. From ignoring that, you will have boarded in a regiment of battalion sizes. It''s not against the law, but it''s definitely a lack of consideration and courtesy. And coming from the sky, there is no stopping it now.


    And Miriazal, who had a bad feeling, asked Elsa.


    "Until then when it seems like the country. I''m not sure I''m willing to boob the war on this occasion, but... is the leading Fei Long a fine man?


    "Yes, a large flying dragon leads the way by about 10 horsemen. Especially the flying dragon near the center."


    "I see. Not at the embassy, King Swendle flew himself across the Flying Dragon. This is a big deal."


    One word of Miriazal caused everyone on the spot to change their complexion. No matter how many messengers you send, the King of Reputation has come aboard himself these days, saying that there has been little diplomacy. (i) From the turmoil, there was no doubt that the meeting would be havoc.


    Continued

 1522 War and Peace, Part 60 - Continental Peace Conference ② -

    This is ruined even though we took care not to know when to hold the main meeting. No, or both Miranda and Miriazal were beginning to think that ruining it might be an end in itself.


    And after several swirls through the air as if to show prestige, many flying dragons flew away. I guess this wasn''t because I took Arnelia into account, but because I found out I couldn''t secure a place where the Fei Long would just stop. And a large flying dragon and ten other rides flying near the venue''s upstairs balcony. Those who jumped from the Fei Long were undoubtedly King Romans Land Swendle and his deliveries.


    Miranda, who welcomed him, blamed him with a glaring eye for a line of Romansland with an unscrupulous attitude.


    "I see you as King Romansland and King Swendle. How!?"


    "Anyway, I''m Swendle. What happened?


    "I am Anorn, Archbishop of Arnelia. I''m tasked with partitioning this meeting."


    "Hmm, that''s a name I won''t ask. In my memory I do not remember such a person being in the bishop, or the archbishop''s assistant. So, what, on the pilgrimage?


    Miranda''s eyebrows moved tingly. I didn''t think Romansland cared about Arnelia''s archbishop assistant or bishop. I didn''t accept international students from Romansland to Gloria and thought their chances of getting Arnelia''s information were limited, but I don''t seem to be alarmed other than my thoughts. Not only is it forceful, but I can tell you that I pay a lot of attention to intelligence warfare.


    But Miranda''s upset was momentary.


    "My origins will be a problem now. More than that, my king, I would like to ask you why you wanted so much in such a large legion that it is difficult to say what a mission is. You were supposed to give me a circular for this meeting like you were on a mission of no more than 20 people?


    "If you''re going to say what the problem is now, it''s that every archbishop of Sukeru asks questions with me standing up, even though he finds out I''m a guest. I have nothing to tell you, let me explain why at the meeting."


    It was Swendle, who tried to forcefully take his steps, but before that Alberto and Eliza stood up. I haven''t pulled out my sword, but I''m holding back my way with a spear in my hand. Even if Swendle stares, he is as if he were two immobile knights.


    "What are you going to do, Shiro"


    "Let''s say it again, my king. I owe it to the head of this venue, all guests, to keep it safe. I can''t complain about your actions being accepted as an act of war. Can you swear now that there is no hostility towards everyone on this occasion?


    "Whatever. If you were going to be hostile in the first place, the venue would be a sea of fire. Bullshit, I''m coming through."


    "Become... we haven''t talked yet!


    King Swendle heard neither Miranda''s suppression, nor pushed the spears of Alberto and Eliza forward. Swendle was followed later by others, but Alphilis had confirmed that there was an anneclose in it. Anneclose also seemed to have noticed that there was no way to have a conversation in this situation, and Anneclose left the scene just after a glimpse of the alphilis. It is not my fault that the expression looked paler and slightly more tired than I had seen before. Alphilis felt pitied that he was probably saving a lot of hard work.


    And Miranda became the feather guiding Romansland''s envoy with a toothpick, but at that time Eliza gently eared to Alberto.


    "Why did you let King Swendle through, Alberto? Couldn''t you still have let me go on that occasion?


    "... I didn''t let you go. They pushed me through."


    "Yes?"


    "It was an unusual arm force, that king. I heard you were a samurai, but nevertheless..."


    Alberto looked at the lightly curved Mithrilled spear and glimpsed King Swendle''s back. I heard he was a king who excelled in outside requisition Bunwu, but he should be quite old. I couldn''t help but feel uncomfortable that Alberto, who continues to exercise more intensely than before, lost lightly with his arm strength, no matter how many Romansland was fit.


    And after they walked away, Alphilis spoke to Muse and to Diore, who was near him.


    Continued

 1523 War and Peace, Part 61 - Continental Peace Conference ③ -

    "Does that king always have that attitude?


    "No - I wonder how it went. Because I''ve only seen you twice, too. Once, before he was an adult, the princes and princesses of all nations came to meet him. I remember my visit from Romansland because it was so rare, but at the time it was a harsh look like I was from a harsh cold land, but it didn''t mean I wasn''t sociable at all.


    What I found out later was that I was very nervous, more than that, I was a brilliant and martial arts master. He was the one who broke in from the side and lightly stopped the two princes who rubbed and duelled in the venue. It may have been unsatisfactory, but it should never have been the kind of personality to kick people in the foot.


    Again, I wonder if I could be king. I was the messenger of the ex-king''s condolences and King Swendle''s inauguration, but come and remember me all over. My expression was getting tougher, but at the same time I got the impression that I was on fire with my mission. I was never dissatisfied with the domestic response, and King Swendle''s wisdom had already become a reputation. The truth is, for a while now, I''ve had a better reputation for being smarter than the previous king. "


    "I remember that time, too. A wise king was born and it was said that spring would finally come to Romansland as well. But it doesn''t look that way now. Speaking of which - you didn''t think it was unusual, did you, Alphilis?


    Suddenly Diore told me what was going on and Alphilis struggled to reply, but Alphilis replied with an impression.


    "I don''t know if it''s unusual - but it''s been conveyed that the knights around me didn''t seem to be lying flat from their hearts, even though they were in awe of that king. I don''t suppose they have much full confidence."


    "I see, is that the way you see it? I don''t care how good he is, he may have problems as a king. How about that, Alphilis? You never thought of serving the palace, not mercenaries?


    "Huh? I''ve never even thought about it. Who am I to you?


    Alphilis tried to imagine a virtual king, but he felt blocked by the fact that he kneeled in front of him. I had a conversation with the king slapping him on the shoulder and he was just about to behead me for disrespect. Either way, it is obvious that it is not possible in character. Alphilis shook his head and shook off his delusions.


    "No, it seems very impossible"


    "Hmm, is that still the side where you can offer your sword? On the contrary, how about becoming king?


    "The king? Me?


    "What do you think, Queen Muse?"


    "That sounds - interesting. There''s going to be a very strange country. It could be difficult to negotiate."


    "What do you mean?


    Muse and Diore laughed face-to-face as the alphilis swept away. When I did this, Muse also thought it was strange because she didn''t even look like a girl. Yeah, Muse thought that, even if it wasn''t Aldrius'' oblivion, he''d surely look like his sister.


    And when Alphilis looked up into the sky, there were even more visitors. That is also who Alphilis has been waiting for.


    "I''m finally here. This doesn''t seem like it''s going to hurt your job."


    "Another flying dragon? Who?"


    "My employer."


    Ahead of Alphilis staring, there was a ray fan on a flying dragon. The eyes of the crowd about to leave the balcony gather again. Ray fans were on a small flying dragon, but unlike a large flying dragon, riding would require a lot of training.


    Regardless of the fact that he routinely engages in the task of riding the Fei Long, it was unprecedented that he would ride the Fei Long around in a royal family. Besides, it''s not a regular route, it''s completely free to handle it. It is proof that Ray Fan''s extraordinary efforts are behind it. Dryan is also admiring and watching the reins judgment.


    "Well, this is inside"


    It''s a flashy appearance.


    Alphilis greeted him with a smile and Ray fans flickered off the flying dragon. Ray Fan was wearing an amber dress with a large, empty back, large, blue, shining earrings on his ears and a necklace with the same kind of gemstone. Everyone was unintentionally silent in front of the Rin atmosphere of Princess Rayfan, who was not even supposed to be an adult yet. And Alphilis, who slowly advanced forward, took his hand in the long glove, and thanked him in small measure, and thanked his minister.


    "I''ve been waiting for you, Princess Rayfan. My liver got a little cold after hours."


    "Sorry, I''m late for all this domestic crap. My mission arrives late because I''ve decided I won''t make it and I''m the wingman driving the flying dragon along the way. Until then, thank you for my assistance, Alphilis."


    Well, Alphilis chuckled in his heart that it must be a lie. I probably had in mind this way of appearing. Even though his name has sold, how Krums, who is still only a small country, will take the lead in this conference. It''s one of those performances. If I made one mistake, it was too much time for everything to end, but as far as the surrounding reactions are concerned, the effect seems immense. After all, Alphilis was also convinced that the decision to have Ray Fan escorted was a success for the time being.


    "Well, may I escort you, my knight"


    "Yes, my lord."


    Alphilis felt a strange discomfort when he exchanged the words. As I had imagined it was impossible to serve someone in the palace earlier, I was convinced that Ray fans could never enter into such a subordinate relationship with friends, or even fight for hegemony.


    Continued

 1524 War and Peace, Part 62 - Continental Peace Conference ④ -

    "Are you ready, gentlemen?"


    "Good on the front porch, just get started"


    King Swendle even leaked his displeasure at Miranda''s liturgical greeting. Miranda couldn''t help but react, but she suppressed with reason the anger of wanting to throw the glass in front of her. Alphilis was desperate to laugh because he knew what Miranda was thinking was in his hands. A previous girlfriend would have thrown a liquor bottle with King Swendle''s head over it without hesitation. It would not be an international problem if we did that right now.


    On the other hand, many missions were just nervous about King Swendle''s appearance, waiting for Miranda''s next word with a slightly nervous face. Miranda knew that too, so she exhaled once and then squeezed out the next word.


    "... Now let''s get down to business. Dear Virgin Miriazal of Arnelia invites you to declare the holding of a peace conference. Please wait silently."


    When Miranda and the Temple Knights at the security of the room bowed respectfully, the door behind the conference hall opened, and when the curtain opened, Miriazal appeared from there, but Alphilis was suspicious of my eyes by accident.


    It wasn''t the tired, stuffed face you''d see in your usual office, but there was certainly a Virgin there. I remember the first time I saw Miriazal. At that time I was still calling myself Millie and conceited the girl, but it was definitely elegant and something I remembered an intelligent impression that didn''t suit the year.


    But now Miriazal was not comparable to that time. Not only did Miriazal say he dressed in a dress with Tiara, but his shining elegance convinced the people on the spot as the Virgin without a clutter. Does this mean words are unnecessary?


    Miriazal slowly sat in the chair lowered by Miranda and looked over at the faces of the queens with a relaxed and gentle look.


    "I''m in a good mood for all of you. Whether you''ve met me on my patrol or for the first time. First of all, thank you for your patrol."


    "No need for extra greetings, just get started. I think you know that our country is in dire need."


    Just as many envoys turned to the words of King Swendle, Miranda also tried to say something with a slight face up again, but Miriazar raised one hand to control it. Miriazal does not show any upset behavior that could be taken as provocation.


    "The king is in a hurry. But I, too, am not going to prolong the story into mischief, so let me just make a declaration. I hereby declare the holding of the 68th Continental Peace Conference. Hope for lasting peace and development on this continent. At the same time, even after 400 years since its inception, Arnelia is still grateful for its good fortune in contributing to peace on this continent. For a long time, we ask you to pray for peace in your own way."


    Saying so, Miriazar knelt down and prayed. Miranda followed it again, and the appearance of two devout prayers even silenced King Swendle''s mouth. Everyone prays silently in their own way for a while, and silence comes to the conference hall.


    Alphilis did not perform a silent prayer in the meantime, crushing to see how the gods were doing. Swendle remained stood up and flashed, presumably praying for nothing as much as he did. Also Dryan, Diore offered a silent prayer, and Muse and Ray fans were hand in hand to pray. And the watching Shane Sereno kept his eyes open and looked around at the crowd just like Alphilis did.


    The Shane Sereno and Alphilis were eye-catching. Alphilis met with a little surprise and no disrespect, but he couldn''t read any emotions from Shane Sereno''s inorganic eyes.


    "(That''s the rumored woman politician... I see, you do have to be careful)"


    Alphilis believes that the appearance of prayer is the manifestation of confidence in self and life. If you want to do something about an object beyond your power, it will be a devout gesture of prayer, like Miranda. At least if you''re a person who''s ever spoken to someone in search of salvation, you should be like a Ray fan or a muse. Resolve on your own, but do not put the power of others on you, and those who have faith look like Dryan or Diore. And I guess those who expect nothing from others will be like Swendle.


    But Shane, how about Sereno? I had the same impression of a woman as Muse and Ray fans to ask about her background, but isn''t this obviously an attitude worse than Swendle''s? I don''t know if I''m arrogant, but I observe and ordain others with eyes that are difficult to describe. Alphilis was aware that he was a dangerous opponent.


    "(Ray Fan''s Obstacle - No, it could be her if it were to be a conference obstacle. Let Renatica look for people and trends)"


    When Alphilis thinks so, it seems that each prayer is over. Miriazal slowly opened his mouth as he looked around the faces of the queens.


    "Okay, gentlemen, take your seats."


    "Would one thing be good before that, O Virgin of Arnelia? The Virgin was a symbol of Arnelia, who did rituals and the like, but recognized that it was irrelevant on the political side. But then again, the declaration of the meeting means that the substantial Arnelian operation is not a collegial system, including the Archbishop, but rather reigns as a leader? Then the story is different. Does that mean we were being deceived by Arnelia?


    Tension runs on the field. It was King Swendle who took the lead at the same time as the declaration of the meeting. Which mouth speaks in such a way as to represent everyone, in a position to urge the Virgin Miriazal to start the meeting with unsatisfactory words and to reject Arnelia''s assistance and insist strongly on independence? Miranda is not the only one who thought he could overlook a statement that could break the conference itself.


    But he again controlled Miranda, who tried to eat and hang him, and Miriazar calmly disputed.


    Continued

 1525 War and Peace, Part 63 - Continental Peace Conference ⑤ -

    "Yes. The role of the Virgin in Arnelia certainly lies in carrying out patrols of nations, assistance to affected areas and rituals as symbols. But not just me, but those who have a deep commitment to specialty at the stage of their election as Virgin, have also actively cooperated in that field.


    The founding of the Gloria School, an educational institution, was also the result of the then Virgin''s proposal. I hear she was a teacher impersonator before she was appointed Virgin. Did you know?


    "Hmm, you didn''t know that. So, at that age, you think you''re deeply involved in politics?


    "Ruri. It is my birth that I am an orphan, but the priest who picked me up goes to the political economy and I am probably affected by it too. Therefore, when I was certified as a Virgin, I actively expressed my opinion that this knowledge would sometimes be useful. I don''t know if it actually helps, but I hope we can help you get the meeting around smoothly, instead of partitioning the meeting. How about that, ladies and gentlemen?"


    "No objection"


    Without waiting for Swendle''s words, it was Dreyan who responded first. And Dryan glanced at Swendle, but Swendle wasn''t the kind of guy who would be pressured by it again. Laughing with my nose like I made a small fool of Dryan, I whispered and blurted.


    "Beastman, you''re in the way."


    "Did I say something, my king?


    But Swendle didn''t say anything, he just gently distorted the edge of his mouth, and now he decided to close his eyes and pretend he didn''t know. Dryan was also angry at that attitude, but he was trying to behave rationally because he understood at the same time that that was how Swendre did it.


    And now the muse cut the spout.


    "I''m meaningless, too, Holy Virgin. We just want the meeting to end smoothly."


    "The same goes for me, Princess Muse. There are three items on this agenda as far as I can think. Firstly, as is customary, are there any recent developments in the countries and any difficult cases that cannot be solved on their own? And the increase in demon kings in reports from mercenary guilds and measures against what makes them black magicians. And -"


    Miriazal glanced at Swendle, but Swendle wouldn''t move as if he had decided to ignore him.


    "And it will be the reason for Romansland''s invasion and its response. Fortunately, I believe that the discussion will come to an end as soon as possible, beyond King Swendle being here. The meeting is due by three o''clock in the afternoon, and the rest of the time it is okay to have a place for discussion between countries, and as far as accompanying envoys are concerned, those with applications have been arranged to be able to go to the qualifying session, or the main battle.


    And the Arnelia 400th Anniversary Festival is held at the same time. It is an ingenious festival to beat the countries of the east, so I hope you are very excited to participate.


    So I would like to start the agenda with recent developments and troubled cases in the countries, okay?


    This word had no significance, and the meeting proceeded calmly and smoothly back to back with the exit. In the meantime, Swendle closed his eyes and finally began to sleep with a single elbow, so his assistant Voff was to speak on his behalf. Seeing that attitude, the Hordes were bewildered, but some delegates were on the contrary wary of Swendre.


    At the end of the first day''s meeting. The expression of those coming out of the conference hall was coloured with two colors: relief and anxiety. The reason is simple, depending on how you saw Romansland''s attitude.


    Contrary to what could be described as Romansland''s intrusion, the Swendre itself has been an adult since the conference began. Voff, who had been appointed as a messenger instead, was rather dull, not even answered, and the progress of the meeting was delayed. It was also possible that the meeting would not end within the prescribed time frame as it stood.


    Almost everyone will notice the extent of this, but the difference between those who thought they could avoid friction by not disputing Romansland and those who are in a hurry to be held accountable by Romansland as it is.


    What would happen if the meeting ended without being able to pursue Romansland''s responsibilities as it were? First of all, it is obvious that there is supposedly a problem with Arnelia''s ability to divide. Miranda and Miriazar were also going to be quite prepared when it came to controversy with Romansland, but I didn''t think they would indirectly attack Arnelia by such means rather than controversy.


    And after this, there is no doubt that we will be pursued by the arrangements for the lodging of a large number of accompanying people in Romansland and their correspondence. Even though, even Arnelia 400th Anniversary Festival had more work to do in this situation, which is likely to interfere with the operation. This is not always the case, such as backwork for Arnelia to carry in his favor at meetings.


    After the meeting was dissolved once at three o''clock in the afternoon, Miranda and Miriazal looked at each other and often confirmed each other''s will. Even without words, we were going to know what to do with each other.


    "(I''ll let Lapenty do the correspondence to Romansland. I''ll use the pilgrimage if I have to, okay?


    "(I don''t mind. The eagle comes a little face to Master Stelvese)"


    They only interacted with it with their gaze and moved out with each other. Alphilis was going to speak up to Miranda, but apparently not in those places, and again Anneclose just pulled up with the Romansland mission, so he had nothing left to do at the moment.


    Ray fans gently pulled on the sleeves of such an alphilis.


    Continued

 1526 War and Peace, Part 64 - Continental Peace Conference ⑥ -

    "Alphilis, do you care? You''re my escort, aren''t you?


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I''ve been thinking about what''s coming."


    "Any good ideas?


    "No, nothing clear for now. Besides, I''m an escort. It''s your husband, Ray, who obeys the fans'' orders."


    Alphilis complimented him, but Ray fans threw a cold eye at Alphilis.


    "Hair, you didn''t think that earlier, it just sounds disgusting. Besides, I told you to ask for a staff officer, didn''t I?


    "I''m thinking about hair tips, right?


    "You answer honestly there. Well, fine, do you have a buddy you can move now?


    In response to Ray Fan''s inquiry, Alphilis responded with a tinge. Presumably Ray fans will think the same thing about themselves. Upon returning to the holding room reserved for Krums, Alphilis and Rayfan consulted Rayfan to make sure the soundproofing magic was working.


    "Should I keep an eye on Romansland''s movements?


    "Exactly. What did you think of Romansland''s move?


    Alphilis answers Ray Fan''s question instantly.


    "I just think you''ve come out to sabotage the meeting. I thought you meant it at first when the king came out, but the king might be the one to distract you if he did bad. The most effective way to disrupt a meeting is to ram up a mission and a false accompanying army."


    "I''m most afraid of that, too. It would be imperative to be isolated internationally if we were to go out into such barbarism, but the heads of State are also here. Together, if we kill them all, the countries of the east will lose their brains at once.


    No, it''s probably only a matter of distrust recruiting while we can''t work with each other''s countries. Even if Romansland were to cause this, it would be a concrete indication of the danger of bringing the heads of state together in the name of a peace conference. "


    "You mean crush the peace conference itself? It''s hard to think of going that far into forceful means, but it could be someone that common sense doesn''t work for. We have to prevent Romansland from going wild at all costs.


    By the way, from what I hear, it''s a flying dragon ride in Romansland, equivalent to a squadron of infantry. If I do, can I assume that the Attach��''s fighting power is three divisions?


    "If they were all visible, they would be. But maybe he''s still lurking nearby. No matter how much the Temple Knights of Arnelia, if the Romansland 500 Horsemen of the Flying Dragon ravaged the city, there would be considerable damage.


    Of course Arnelia will be working by now, but I don''t fully trust Arnelia. We''re us, we''ll need to keep an eye on their movements and their aim, won''t we?


    Ray Fan''s concerns were overwhelming. Krums'' weakness is not to have a powerful pawn. Though there is a back shield for Gruzaldo, it is not purely the power of his own country. Neither does Ray Fan have the personality to make loans in vain. Alphilis was thinking about that, thinking about what to do.


    "... I''ll put some exploration into Romansland from me. Any plans for Ray fans after this?


    "Review the agreements with Gruzaldo and the countries surrounding Krums. Depending on the time I''m done, I''m going to negotiate with that exporter because I''m going to have a destination to export the food I''m saving in my own country. And there''s going to be demand for the minerals that we''re importing and siphoning in from Gruzaldo. You''re gonna be busy, aren''t you?


    "Looks like it''s better to be tight today, tomorrow, huh?


    "Yes. If there''s anything I can do to remove it, I''d like you to place an armed escort. I think you have a lot more to learn from my assistant."


    "Yeah, sure. I''ll let you study."


    Alphilis and Ray fans laughed at each other and headed to the next place on the agenda. Alphilis thought this experience with Ray fans was necessary for Jaeger to move on to the next stage.


    Meanwhile, the muse was working too. With Aerial on the escort, it was Diore who walked over.


    "Lord Diore, may I have your time?


    "If it''s a conversation between the envoys, isn''t it me, Lord Barotelli?


    "No, I''d like to hear about the fronts on the border, etc."


    I''m not interested in the story of the central king on the border on purpose. Diore caught a glimpse of Muse''s sincerity, but there''s nothing strange about Muse''s expression. Diore was going to go check out the qualifiers for the knights under his command, so he thought he could get some time.


    "I don''t mind, but I have to ask Lord Barotelli."


    "Really? I''ll wait for you here, then."


    Since Muse''s will seemed stiff, Diore immediately headed to the waiting room. Diore would not have been able to shake Barotelli''s neck sideways if he had asked, but Diore was protecting Barotelli''s face.


    Immediately back, Diore and Muse entered a private room for the meeting. There will naturally be soundproofing magic in each private room, as meetings between countries will not be heard either. Muse was accompanied by an aerial of escorts, but Diore was alone. Rather than a detour, it is a stiffness of Diore that is more firmly filled with confidence.


    "So, what are we talking about?"


    "Before that, Lord Diore, how many years have you been fighting on the border?


    "As you know, it''s been over 100 years."


    "So when was the last time you returned to the royal castle?


    "I guess five years ago. Just a little bit, but the return itself is about once a year"


    "When you stayed in the royal castle for a long time, how long was it?


    "... that''s roundabout, what are you trying to say?


    Diore seems to have caught on to some of Muse''s questioning. Muse hit Diore with his concerns since the beginning.


    Continued

 1527 War and Peace, Part 65 - Continental Peace Conference 7 -

    Diore seems to have caught on to some of Muse''s questioning. Muse hit Diore with his concerns since the beginning.


    I''d like to ask you about the appearance of the Demon King on the border.


    "You know what? I was wondering if you could ask me more specific questions."


    "Has the Demon King ever appeared more frequently than before? It was also at a time when you tried to return or shortly after you decided to return. And only when I return."


    The intent of Muse''s question was also known to Aerial. And knowing the intent of Muse''s question, Diore put his arms around him with a difficult face and sat deeply in the chair.


    "... honestly, I''ve never calculated the exact frequency. But don''t get that impression. Though cases vary with massive demons, demon kings, or barbarian rebellions. In the last 50 years or so, I have never relaxed slowly in my mansion. I wonder if that has anything to do with Princess Muse?


    "It may not be directly. Instead, it is desirable for us, Ediod, that the national power of your country, Alexandria, be sharpened. But things are different now.


    Who is pleased that Lord Diore nails the border and that Alexandria''s national power is diminished? Has Lord Diore recently considered a strategy by expanding maps outside his own country and borders?


    "No... you don''t"


    Muse let him get out the luggage he was bringing to Aerial. There is a map of the eastern part of the continent.


    "The southbound by Romansland''s five roads is in this direction - the most easterly southbound road directly in crisis stopped with the operation of mercenaries by the Northern Commercial Union, but once consolidated there, with hundreds of thousands of armies, it is not so easily pulled out. Therefore, I do not think we will go south on the same path in the future, but then what will we do?


    One piece of information points to the possibility of going through the dragon''s nest. And the other way I think about it is to go further east, drop your country, Alexandria, and then go south. "


    "... I see, because Alexandria does have an inviolability treaty with its neighbours, armaments around the border would be very easy if dismantling were to proceed and go south.


    But the problem is dropping us Alexandria at the heart. No matter how much power we have on the perimeter, our country won''t fall easily? Besides, there is a conflict zone between Romansland and us. I think it''s going to take a lot of time to break through. "


    "What if it isn''t? What if we''re ready to barely make it through the conflict zone?


    Muse adds writing to the map.


    "This country has already been confirmed doomed. Besides, as a result of the conflict here, the border was left as a buffer zone... which is now left as a barren zone because of the emergence of numerous demons. There is also information that the Demon King may have emerged, but you will not be mistaken because you have control of the demons. Same here -"


    - Wait, no way.


    "Is it connected to a straight line?


    Even the escort''s aerial shouted a surprise. The part where Muse slanted was stretching almost in a straight line, just pointing the conflict zone towards Alexandria. Between Alexandria and the slope, there is only a few more moments.


    Muse saw Diore again.


    "If it''s Alexandria''s information network, there''s no way you don''t know about this extent, did Lord Diore know about this?


    "... no, I didn''t know. I mean, what the princess is trying to say."


    "Yeah, in the middle of Alexandria, you could think of a black magician''s hand already eating in. Lord Diore was fought on the border - no, even that fight may no longer have been orchestrated, but it could be deadly for the country any more.


    If anything were to happen to Alexandria, the countries of the east would not have the skill to just resist. The fact that disarmament has progressed at the annual Continental Peace Conference may be a vendetta "


    "Who else is aware of this?


    "I haven''t told anyone yet. Because I don''t know who I can trust."


    To the words of Muse, Diore thought often. Silence visits the room.


    "- Princess Muse. Excuse me, do you gain anything by telling me about this?


    "It''s not without profit, but we can''t overlook that it involves the survival of our country as a princess''s responsibility"


    "Then I''ll trust you, but honestly, our country is hard on people."


    "What is the Knight''s Country Talent Difficulty?


    Muse thought she had heard strange words and inquired unexpectedly. Alexandria is the country where the strongest samurai gather. It is not considered ambitious, but there is no way to calm the neighbouring countries, assuming that they are willing. If the times were the times, it was so powerful that it was thought that three minutes under heaven would be possible with Romansland and Gruzaldo. Muse has taught that from a young age as well.


    But...


    Continued

 1528 War and Peace, Part 66 - Continental Peace Conference 8 -

    "Pity story, the center of our country is rotten. Indeed, our country is a military power. Demons and barbarians are indispensable in the battle because of their constant contact with rampant borders, and our country repeatedly marched in the resolution of conflicts and so on, as required by the neighbouring countries. As a result, the soldiers are rich and experienced in action.


    Moreover, due to the abundance of barn zones, there is no hunger. There is no sense of crisis at all as a country due to the presence of troops in the vicinity and the wealth of financial resources in return for the grace awards. As a result, the central civilian population, both unrelated to the battle and indispensable to financial resources, has become ideologically oriented only to how to distribute the prizes we fight and win.


    When I had the opportunity to return to the centre, I had developed my internal affairs about the position of Chancellor, I had rebuffed corruption, and I had spoken to the King - but now, there would be no decent man in the civil service. I''ve been vacant on my internal affairs too long. "


    "Then why don''t Lord Diore be completely returned to the center again?


    "Of course I thought about that, too. Not again if I had at least five years, but because I was too long on the front line, everyone was too used to listening to my orders. There are good knights and commanders, but all of them have homogenized abilities and no one has lost one. General, you can''t just be brilliant and lose your head. Especially in Alexandria, no one would be convinced by the line-up generals.


    There was once a young knight who thought he could take my place - but that''s gone, too. Besides, it''s sedated once now, but the movement on the perimeter is active. There are many powerful demons, the barbarians are fighting each other, and the army can''t move as much as you think. All I can honestly say is it''s a blockade. "


    "Then why accompany us to this meeting? Isn''t that pretty much impossible?


    Diore left it for a little while longer, but told Muse why.


    "I got information that a knight who left my former is here. He didn''t shake his head vertically when I put out the use anymore, but I was going to talk to him straight away."


    "Oh, my God. Someone big enough to make you Lord Diore that far?


    "Well, I don''t know what''s actually going on. Well, I''m just sure you''re stubborn. Sometimes you don''t even listen to my orders.


    Besides, I was also concerned about the situation in the countries. The central government has decided on the choice of the mission, but to be honest, Lord Barotelli can''t be trusted. I had it screwed because I couldn''t. As Princess Muse is concerned, there will be diplomacy while I am nailed to the border as the protector of the country, and the capital will remain stigmatized until the last generation as a rare dump. "


    "That''s it..."


    Muse also denied Diore''s radical even though he knew it would be true as it was in fact. And Diore gave a toast to the muse.


    "Princess Muse, I have deliberate advice for you. I''d like to summarize my own thoughts for a little while, so could you leave me alone for a while? I will reward you in my own way."


    "Yeah, yeah, sure. See you tomorrow, on the occasion of the meeting. Aerial, let''s go."


    Muse couldn''t cut out any more before Diore lowering his head. The best knight on the continent, who grew up hearing that anecdote again, is bowing his head in front of him. In exchange for this information, I was going to offer some terms of exchange, but I was first hit by Diore. It was impossible for Muse to offer any more thick conditions, having her head bowed by a female jewel who had become a living legend.


    But around there, common sense doesn''t work for Aerial. Aerial did not weigh the inside of the muse or anything else, and he had no hesitation in questioning Diore.


    "Lord Muse, I''m sorry, but I need you to wait a moment. Lord Diore, I''d like you to answer my question before you''re alone."


    "Aerial, disrespectful."


    "I don''t mind, Lord Muse. I don''t know, guard warrior."


    Stopping the muse, which nearly controlled Aerial, Diore was questioned by Aerial. It''s unusual for Aerial, but I asked Diore a question after I bowed my head a little.


    "I am - the daughter of Faranx, who was said to be the protector of the prairie."


    "Well, you had a daughter in that flaming beast"


    "You know about my father?


    "I''ve never had a match, though. I know as much as I know about the Flaming Beast. But that sounds like a human being, doesn''t it?


    Diore looked seriously at Aerial. Aerial continues without even moving into Diore''s gaze.


    "Oh, you''re right. I was going to be trained by my father and strong enough, but even though my father would go into a desperate battle, I couldn''t even help him. And now she serves Alphilis, but she''s also caught up in another desperate battle. I wanted to help, so I asked the top spirits to help me, but they refused.


    Normally, I think I should train and gain strength. But the opponent''s power is mighty, and I have only limited time and life. Then you can''t fight very well. I want you to tell me, what can I do to be recognized by the higher spirits as spiritual knights "


    Muse also hesitated to respond to the content of the story. Aerial''s gaze was serious in itself, but Diore''s gaze was sharper than that. But when I saw Aerial not losing sight, I eventually answered slowly.


    "- You need to take your time to answer that question. I''ll see you here again after 8: 00 tonight."


    "Thank you, thank you"


    When Aerial thanked him deeply, he followed Muse out without saying anything more. I glanced back at Diore''s expression for the last time, but that troubled expression was not the strongest female knight, but looked like the girl who deserved it.


    And after going outside, Aerial asked Muse.


    "But princess, was the story now something I could hear?


    "I don''t mind. I let him hear it on purpose."


    "? What does that mean?


    "I''m sure Alphilis would have noticed, but this story should be spread. If the crisis spreads, we''ll focus our questions on Romansland at the conference, and we''ll be blamed."


    "I see."


    So Aerial was convinced, but Muse intended himself to take the lead in the meeting in that accusation. Ediod has plenty of land, but military power is never high. When it comes to war, struggle is imperative. We had to hit some kind of hand before that, and we thought Romansland''s south march would have to be stopped at any rate. In order to do so, he took the lead in the meeting and thought that he would surely need to take this opportunity to slap Romansland.


    But the question is how the envoys of other countries will emerge. Krums'' Ray fans are definitely small from the way they appear, but they still don''t know what other countries are doing that make them big time. For this reason, Muse has other people to hire besides Jaeger, but he still didn''t know how much work they would do if it wasn''t tonight.


    Continued

 1529 War and Peace, Part 67 - First Day of Conference, Night ① -

    Renatica was moving in the dark. On the first night of the Continental Peace Conference, no one is the first to be caught in that appearance of avoiding the lights and moving in such a way as to slip through the darkness. Even sensing body temperature and breathing like sensors, Renatica doesn''t breathe like sensors do, and even lets you adjust your temperature. Renatica, who also avoids witchcraft traps with experience and contemplation, can enter the enemy formation so deeply that it is difficult for others to penetrate. Using that technology, he had succeeded in infiltrating the Romansland formation.


    Romansland had a formation in the suburbs a little further away than Arnelia. Of course, the lack of an open place was the biggest factor, but there was also a request from the Romansland side that they want to line up farther than Arnelia. As for Arnelia, that was safer, but the offer was not appreciated in that it made it harder to grasp the movement. There was also the view that if any of them were attacked by a flying dragon, it would have nothing to do with some distance etc.


    As far as Renatica could tell, Romansland was strengthening his vigilance net as if it were a time of war. There were numerous watches and witchcraft traps around the formation. Fortunately, there are many magicians in Romansland who are immature, and the trap did not enter into anything for Renatica, but barely penetrated it.


    It was Lunatica, who had already reached the outside of the security net in the centre of the formation, but from there to the discomfort ahead, he could not make a decision to break in.


    "(Strict security outside the vigilance net, but only within normal limits of vigilance. But in this -)"


    Inside the Romansland formation was quiet. It''s normal for security to be tighter within the line, and it''s odd that there''s hardly even a temper in the first place. Even though it''s spring, it''s still cold at night. It''s no surprise the night police are taking turns and hitting the fire. We can assume that we don''t want to be explored for what''s going on in the formation, but it''s still in the war, and if we don''t even have the lights, we''ll stay around.


    Yet there are signs of those who move around, so they are creepy. Renatica remembered the contents of the request again.


    "(There are two orders for Alphilis. One is to deliver a letter to Anneclose. The other thing is to explore what''s going on in the formation. Getting ready for formation if possible, and also finding out if you intend to set up a battle - you need to get inside a little more to explore. but)"


    Lunatica was outside the formation, feeling signs of spies other than herself. I guess not only Arnelia, but countries are spying on the same ideas as Alphilis. But everyone felt the same discomfort and creepiness, and a step could not be taken.


    I''ve waited to see if anyone could set me up, but I''m just going to spend some time in jail as I am.


    "(If I had a layer, I might have been slightly different, but this is my area. I can''t help it any longer. Go)"


    Renatica never took a step into the formation with her will. At that moment, he felt a willingness to kill rise as if springing from the entire formation.


    "(Not murderous, murderous. There are enemies all over there, but they don''t look good. Where the hell are you?


    Even Renatica, accustomed to the darkness, doesn''t see any enemy figure. But the intent to kill flew faster from the front than the arrows, so Renatica was reflexively stumped. I got one of those from the front, but some of Matchett''s blades are missing.


    "(I just got a new one, even though it''s made of Mithril)"


    What truncated me was a bat with abnormally developed back legs. The head is as stiff as a diamond. As soon as Renatica was truncated, she began to hear the chirping, chirping and rubbing the jaws of the bugs in front. Plus, you start to hear bubbles, bubbles and even low feathers. There''s another kind in the sky, some kind of bug floating around.


    Almost at the same time as Lunatica''s perception, bugs floating in the sky strike. It looks like a quack, but no quack strikes me with a sigh of saliva when I look at a human. He flew around in slow but irregular orbit, and he''s been following Matchett.


    Lunatica tries to shake it off, but it was mutual with Lunatica''s arm force in propulsion.


    "(What, you bug!?


    Renatica was to deal with bugs like bullets and bugs flying irregularly at the same time. Well, Lunatica thought that if there was a bug like this, he didn''t need an escort, etc., but he couldn''t help but move on or retreat from the side of the battle. I thought at least one more person, if anyone could handle it - and I was ashamed of myself for regretting not bringing the layer.


    "(Alphilis asked me. Not with someone, just me. If I don''t do it alone)"


    Renatica''s determination was stiff, but still sometimes nothing can be done physically. There are obviously more bugs flying in than the rate at which Lunatica is judged. It is possible to fight while avoiding at least one of the bugs, but Renatica also did not expect this to be difficult to fight, just because there are two different types of bugs in different flight orbits.


    And it was when the bug attack blurred Renatica''s feet, and she fell ill. The bugs jumped at Lunatica at the same time.


    Continued

 1530 War and Peace, Part 68 - First Day of Conference, Night ② -

    "(Bad -)"


    Bugs blew up in unison in front of Renatica, who managed to avoid fatal injuries. The sound of the deaf bugs was distant for a moment because the surrounding bugs were hit simultaneously. When Renatica regained her position, she noticed the man standing behind her at some point.


    Before Lunatica reacted frighteningly, he was pounded on the shoulder.


    "It''s not a good dance inside. You, maybe the warrior was better suited than the assassin originally. That''s a shame. I didn''t know you''d left the organization."


    The man who entered in front of Renatica was beautifully backed by crude language. No, it looked beautiful. Beautiful man with long hair, but beauty without any features. Beauty in difficulty in expression, where to say beauty. When he realized it was because he obviously knew it was a creation, Renatica was accidentally speaking up and crushing his opponent''s name.


    "No way, let''s top it off"


    "What, you know about me? Well, I just got my nickname, and it''s not like I''m gonna be able to tell you who I am."


    Uplift - it is the second alias of Almas. Unlike number 3, which can even be deformed as a characteristic, he is known as a master of pure disguise. A master of disguise, who is even said to be false in appearance and gender, was once heard to be No. 2 in the organization.


    But the modus operandi and methods of combat are unknown. There are only people in the workplace who have become meat chunks. Rigid as a monster, or a pleasure killer who turns his enemies into pieces of flesh. It''s all just rumors, too.


    And I did see Renatica in front of me. The worms touched by the uppermost fly in unison. I don''t know what I did, but the bugs did blow up. But before Lunatica moved, the uplift sharply controlled Lunatica''s movements.


    "If you don''t want to die, don''t ask me anything extra, okay? The disposition order against you, the traitor to the organization, has not been withdrawn. Now it''s just a priority, and if there''s a direct order from Whisper or the boss, I''m gonna have to turn you off. Besides, even if you touch my secrets, it''s the same.


    I''m not hiding anything, but I''ve been hiding my existence by destroying everything I''ve seen. Because they tell me to. If you make a scene, the others will come out. You know what that means?


    Renatica nodded silently. Assassination mostly kills only the subject, but if you do kill everyone who sees you, it can also be an assassination. And when his fingers roared with cockroaches, he approached the worms himself.


    "Come on, you can kill them all, but it''s just a hassle. You, you got something to do in this formation, don''t you? I''ll spare you the dancing earlier. I''ll take care of the exposures, so just get it over with. So, as soon as it''s all over, we''re pulling out. I''d be better off with that too. Is that all right?


    "Oh."


    I didn''t have time for an extra reply. If you are a human, look at the power of battle and fear, but your opponent is a bug who knows nothing about fear. I pulled it once to identify the threat of overhang. If we were to step in again and invade their positions, the bugs would strike until they were wiped out. There are assassins who incorporate worms into the battle, but the roughly unchanged principles just change in their size and type. Bugs only follow their master''s orders faithfully.


    Trying to be protected all over the place, Renatica began to move. The battle was intense, but the bugs were trying to get rid of the intruders at all costs, and now they''ve even refrained from sounding feathers and attacked almost silently. In the dark, slap them down accurately. It was a quiet battle, for the splashing bugs and the sharpness of the attack.


    "All but you."


    "Besides you, some of them have already stepped in, but soon the bugs will eat them, and there will be no trace of them. That''s what it''s like not to have a lookout inside the position. The bugs are ordered to attack indiscriminately the people in the formation, perhaps those outside the tent."


    The uppermost is talking to Renatica as he raves about the bugs. It''s horrible at the top where I can still afford it, but I found it more horrible at Renatica for someone who laid this formation.


    "Who would do this?"


    "Well, you mean the calamity body, right? The world of assassination is also vast, but I don''t know a bug of this magnitude. Perhaps the main unit is coming, not the split, but it seems to be here."


    "? How can you say that?


    "The bug order hasn''t been updated since just now. Just act on certain orders, even though I''m being judged. I would give orders a little more efficiently with the main unit.


    This is an opportunity. It''s hard for me to break through on my own, but I can monotonize the bug attack by turning you down. It''s a mutually beneficial story. "


    "What''s your purpose?


    I laugh when I go for it. The laughter looks unnatural, probably because the cheeky face is a creation.


    "The assassination of Swendle, King of Romansland."


    "... there''s no assassination in my job, but if I can see how it goes, I''m being instructed to peek. I''ll accompany you to the tent."


    "That''s fine. Let''s just say we do each other''s work."


    Renatica went ahead with her collaboration to top it off. Even though I am the first person I have met, the collaboration goes so smoothly because I still received the same training as a person in the same organization and because I am overwhelmingly combative.


    And in the meantime, Renatica was trying to figure out who the attack was all over her.


    "(Attacks are at close range only. It all touches the bugs directly and they are all scattered. Probably some effect by touching it - not special abilities, but technology. It''s not constant in touch, but it''s narrowed down to several streets. Who the hell is that?)"


    Lunatica was observing, questionably, but at the same time she was observing Lunatica again.


    I know about Lunatica, too. Silver-haired daughter rebelled against the organization, said to be promising for the future. He turned his back on them, but turned away from them. But even before the rebellion, he knew about Lunatica. No, number one and number three were also immediately informed by Whisper of their existence.


    "(I see. Is this what Whisper said, the heir to silver? Sure would be a good battle with # 1 if it was material. In the next few years, maybe you and I will fight each other more than we do. I can see why Whisper wanted to keep it with him. Well, me and number one, anyway, if the very silver guys attacked me with their current power - I guess)"


    Though Lunatica''s observation was made, he withdrew the worms. And when they came to a certain place, the bugs suddenly stopped attacking. A large tent appeared in front of him.


    Continued

 1531 War and Peace, Part 69 - First Day of Conference, Night ③ -

    The bugs stop trying to draw a circle around the largest tent in it. It is clear that this tent belongs to the Admiral, but there is no escort nevertheless. Do you think I leave everything to the bugs?


    "I guess there''s a lord of these guys over there, or a subject to escort. But I didn''t expect one of the guards to be here."


    "Tasha''s report."


    As far as I could confirm from the sky, he said the three biggest tents next to each other were the tents of purpose. They said they confirmed that Anneclose was going in there. When Renatica fulfilled and moved to its tent, the lights were still leaking from inside. A brunette haired woman who turns her back and heads to her desk. It must be what Anneclose looked like, but Lunatica quietly infiltrated its tent and spoke quietly.


    "What if, Your Highness, Anneclose?


    "! Who!?


    Lunatica, who was poked in the void or tried to jump and approached the turning anneclosure, holding down the pattern of its sword and blocking its mouth. Anneclose is also a first-class samurai, but Renatica was faster.


    "Quiet. Are you sure it''s His Royal Highness Anneclose?


    "... yes"


    "The use of alphilis. Letter to Your Highness."


    "Alfi''s? Let me see."


    When Anneclose opened the letter she received, she immediately rounded it up and put it on the lamp fire. Apparently, it means no evidence will be left behind.


    Annecloses just nodded small.


    "Tell Alpha Reese I got it. So I see."


    "Accepted. This completes one mission."


    "Wait, how did you get here? Getting out of this tent at night is suicide. They should be releasing countless ceremonial beasts, but vicious ones who can''t even identify their allies if they get out of the tent. There''s no guarantee you''ll make it home safely. You should stay until tomorrow morning. So let''s see the gap and get you out of here."


    "I have another assignment, no need for extra care"


    "Oh, wait!


    There was no time for Anneclose to stop, and Renatica had already disappeared when she looked back. And when Renatica went out, he and King Swendle stood in front of the tent. Renatica caught an eye on why she wouldn''t step in, but from within the tent she hears a voice of goodwill. Lunatica found out from the voice color that the woman was 3 and the man was 1.


    It is an excellent opportunity. Given that their voices are slowly getting louder, I guess they''re obsessed. It should be particularly easy to pin down, but the top didn''t move. On the contrary, I''ve asked Lunatica for her opinion.


    "What do you think?


    "What do you mean?


    "I don''t think I should step in. It''s just a hunch, but I only have a bad feeling. Inside is a substitute very unlikely to human beings."


    "What if you''re not human?"


    There was a gap in the tent, so the uppermost encouraged Renatica to see it. Sometimes even the gaze itself is noticed, but I did have a bad feeling about Renatica, too, so I peeked inside first.


    There are certainly three young women in there, plus one magnificent man. I checked during the escort, but the man is certainly King Swendle. The affair is very rough, so intense that the beds seem to break apart with each other sweating. The woman didn''t feel it was usual to think that the magnificent king had all this strength anyway, but Renatica had the illusion that they were not lovers to each other, but that the giant roaches were devouring each other.


    It is defenseless nonetheless. Sometimes there''s a gap in the tent, but there''s no dehumanizing or soundproofing magic. It can only be considered a far-fetched act if you look at the majestic attitude of the day, but if it''s a trap - Renatica hesitated again, too, but crushed it like she decided to.


    "- I know it''s a trap, but I pulled it up without doing anything as part of the request, then it involves a selling ticket. I don''t have a choice, let''s do it."


    When Renatica turned to the uppermost, the uppermost was already after stepping in with a sharp footing. At the same time as the entrance to the tent swayed, it had already packed the distance in one step to a position that could reach Swendle''s throat.


    But for a moment, Swendle''s gaze crossed over. Looking at those inorganic eyes, the up-and-coming attack dulled for a moment.


    "(This guy reacts too fast)"


    The up-and-coming blow was bounced on Swendle''s left arm. But Swendle''s left arm starts to change like the bugs he''s blown up before, spilling and swelling inside. Swendle, who saw it, had no hesitation and had his left arm amputated with a knife.


    It''s not a craftsmanship that humans can do. He stopped the chase and didn''t fly.


    "I see, do you give vibrations and destroy them from inside your opponent? You mean technology, not magic. That''s unusual."


    "Are you not willing to talk? It lacks fun, but okay."


    Blood had erupted from Swendle''s left arm, but the king was in no condition to care rather than hurt. That''s very creepy. And when the murders leaked from the three women, the uppermost noticed who the women were.


    "(It''s still a Calamity split, where there are two 50-year-old and one 100-year-old? There''s nothing I can''t do about it, but it''s a little cumbersome. and)"


    He decided that it was the king who was the most troublesome and inexperienced, and slapped the air at the bottom of his palm with all his might. The fluctuations are transmitted, depriving everyone on the spot of a sense of equilibrium and hearing. I was doing everything I could to get out of that gap.


    Renatica also escaped following the uprooting that came out. I had seen the upside inside, but I didn''t want to be here any more. You didn''t have to be Lunatica to know there was no more life. We''ll be fighting the bugs again when we get out, but still it seemed a lot better than dealing with the four people in the tent.


    After Renatica and her upperback had left, the three remaining swenders and women were looking at each other.


    "King, do you want to go after him?


    "Drop it. Did you tail him more than that?


    "Yes, those who enter this surrounding tent automatically have fleas on them. You''ll know where they''re going if you leave them alone."


    "I see, is that woman as she sees it? Then we have nothing to worry about. Let''s just say we enjoy the rest. I''m not happy yet, am I?


    "My pleasure."


    When Swendle leaked a ferocious laugh, the women moaned and laughed at the king. Swendle remained without his left arm, but the bleeding had already stopped and he delayed the continuation of the act as if he didn''t care, for example, that he had no left arm.


    Continued

 1532 War and Peace, Part 70 - First Day of Conference, Night ④ -

    "What happened to the qualifying party?


    "Ah, Deputy."


    When Rhine finished his job, he put his face in Jaeger''s dining room. The line is the proxy for the head of the regiment, more than the alphilis and the person who was the main are almost out as escorts. I thought it was a hassle, but I needed to be concerned if I''d ever turned into a regiment.


    Since most of Jaeger''s facades are located within the base, there is no need to stay in Arnelia-prepared accommodation. We ate here as usual and were on our way to the qualifying venue. I''ll naturally be back here when I''m done.


    The cafeteria story was all about who won and who lost. Rhine had appropriately expressed his solidarity with the members of the group around it.


    "I know there are a lot of guys who can win through more than a squadron leader, but have you ever won unexpectedly, lost?


    "Aren''t you there that much? Is it most unexpected that the layers fell out of the Heijian team? The rest is generally going well."


    "I see."


    Rhine prepared a snack when he took his seat. There''s still something left to do after this, but people naturally gather around the line. There was hope in the line, even if he wanted to.


    Rhine checks with the people around him as he flaunts the meat.


    "There are too many people who have won out in the qualifying round to squeeze some more between those who have won out after tomorrow. Right? You run a tournament, too."


    "Well, there''s a huge bounty of qualifying wins and outs. There will be amnesties, so there will be people who are usually chased by mercenaries, and there will have been too many repercussions."


    "Shit, because Miranda does too much flashy. Looks like you''re thinking a lot. It''s the opposite of Alphilis."


    "What are you talking about?


    "It''s about this way."


    The mercenaries don''t know about Miranda. Externally, Anolun is still passing through. When Rhine ate silently afterwards, he decided to look around the mercenary regiment all the way. I don''t think so, but if Jaeger himself were to be attacked, because he thought that now was the most dangerous time. Alphilis now rents some of Jaeger''s premises to newcomers who have just joined the group, as well as to vagrant mercenaries who are participants in the tournament.


    Rhine had a headache in responding to what could be called eagle fried rather than saying that he had a wide nostalgia, but it was not the team leader''s policy to do so. I know you''re going to give Jaeger a tour and take him in, but it''s not what you found out what kind of people might be lost. Not all the witches and sorcerers left in the regiment can handle it. Rhine told several of his eye-catching men to be somewhat vigilant in the regiment, but how far does that work too?


    The dancer puts it back on his sword just in case and always makes sure he carries it. Knights of Knights didn''t know what they were thinking either, and it was the line''s idea that they wanted to do what they could do. One of my men comes to him like that for a report.


    "Deputy, it looks like the flushing Night Eagle is entering the regiment in a group. Easy to watch out for?


    "Oh no, that''s forbidden in Jaeger. It is your duty to sell spring in Arnelia, the holy capital, in the first place. If you want, let me hold the money and wish you a peaceful exit. The competitors'' quarters don''t regulate their activities, so show them around."


    "Ugly."


    The line resumed its patrol. The wind is still cold at night, but its head is better. There have been too many things lately, and I don''t have time to put my thoughts together. Still desperately trying to help Alphilis, but apparently the shadow he dropped himself goes around everywhere. If it''s not time to settle, Jaeger can be a nuisance as it is.


    I was going to leave the regiment if it was going to be annoying, but now I realize it''s hard too. It''s kind of dependable, it''s funny to arch on newcomers, starting with layers, and it''s fun to watch what the Alphilis put into action. Soon I immersed myself in the Jaeger atmosphere up to the tip of my head and realized I had a self that I liked.


    "When I get one paragraph, I guess I''ll get some free time to clean it up. But I don''t want to tell Alphilis... what do you think?


    "How can you notice me under the wind? Still a strange man."


    A woman with her face covered in thin silk stood behind her. Four women around them with similar expressions and signs. Probably must be a flavor of the Night Eagle that was in the earlier report. But what are you doing here, and what happened to the mercenaries earlier?


    Rhine was remembering his disgust at the signs he remembered.


    "I''m impressed today. Are you here again, wormwoman?"


    "Oh, you know me?


    "Don''t be silly. I don''t forget the signs of the guy I once remembered. You can''t change your body to erase the unique atmosphere. No matter how many times I show up, I''ll find out who I am."


    "Oh, I''m scared. That he''s a really sharp man."


    Calamities laughing when they dull. But I have no desire to kill. The purpose of it didn''t even look like the line, and instead the line was creeping me out.


    Continued

 1533 War and Peace, Part 71 - First Day of Conference, Night ⑤ -

    Calamity continued to talk in a subtle tone about how she was somewhat distracted to see such a line.


    "I came here merely to advise you. Don''t get your hands on Romansland''s main force right now. If you don''t do anything, I''m sure you''ll have the results your captain wants."


    "What do you mean?


    "A spy was trespassing. Well, it may well be alarming to see Romansland''s attitude, but Swendle is not under my control. If you get your hands on it, it could really run wild. How much damage will be done if Romansland''s war power is now seriously ravaged? You''d imagine that, wouldn''t you?


    Rhine has never fought a dragon knight. But from the unreachable altitude of the attack, I can imagine how terrifying it is to be repeatedly struck apart unilaterally with a throwing weapon and not even standing. I hear that some dragon riders throw up fire. So Arnelia is good and half broken? If Jaeger were to be targeted as well, there would be considerable damage.


    And Rhine mouths another question he was thinking about.


    "Isn''t that king at your fingertips?


    "I meant to do that at first, and I tried to. But that man, he was more than you could ever imagine. Take in my power. Note that I did not lose myself. My personality has changed slightly, but I didn''t know I could stand my power that far. Honestly, you''re even really sweet."


    "Shit, it''s a pain in the ass."


    Even to the ills of the line, Calamity responded with a smile. It is also like giving up a child who has done something wrong.


    "Well don''t say that - Swendle really started thinking about continental domination by gaining power. Romansland, as you know, is mostly barren land. Swendor had a deep aversion to the system whereby dragon knights settled disputes in neighboring countries, satellite countries, and instead received contributions to support their countries. Continental domination itself is nothing short of the ambition that Swendle had secretly.


    For what I''ve gained power, means and thinking may be distorted for humans, but Romansland will not stop until he dies. I don''t have to manipulate that country, because there are more generals in tune with Swendre than I thought. "


    "Do you support it?" Are you kidding me? You''re such a winning balls. "


    Calamity shrugged her shoulders at the words of the line.


    "I''m still aiming for a good wife, Sage Mother?


    "It''s your joke. It''s disgusting and I don''t even want to hear it. Tell me, what are you up to?


    Calamity''s attitude was set aside, but the line was discerning that there was a sharp light in its eyes.


    "Ha, you don''t have trust - well, I guess revenge on the Orange Bull first. It''s on schedule to wage war in Romansland. But in Orangeable''s prospect, Romansland is supposed to lose. I''ll let you win that. I need to remind you that the price of manipulating me is huge."


    "Then you could kill the Orange Bull itself. Why are you doing such a roundabout?


    Calamity chuckled at Rhine''s pointing.


    "Don''t you want to see a plan that took 2,000 years to prepare collapse right in front of Oranzebul? If you''re human, other people''s misfortunes would be fun, wouldn''t they?


    "It''s not your mess. Hi. I''m not convinced by everything, but... okay. That''s all you have to tell Alpha Reese, okay?


    "Exactly."


    "Then just disappear when you''re ready. When they tease me on these night lanes, I''m not a fool to buy you guys. It''s not where you want to leave off the force for long, is it?


    Calamity was poked in the opposite direction as the line just tried to walk away.


    "Aren''t you going to fight us? It might be a one-of-a-kind opportunity for the main body to come in front of you? Aren''t you going to call your people?


    "Stop joking. This is the best I can do on my own. I''m not in love with them enough to fight them alone like you guys. As long as you''re the main body, how old are you? It''s out of my hands, and calling my people just adds to the damage. So just go home."


    That''s all Rhine told me, he really left. Calamity alerted her surroundings just in case, but there''s no way anyone''s lying around. Speaking of defenseless behavior, there was a calamity taken lightly.


    "... shuddered, totally missed between. If I get busted with this, I''m not totally like an idiot. So is the strength of the person, but that man is really used to fighting. If you''d just said a few busy things or grabbed me, I would have killed you at last.


    There''s no merit in crushing Jaeger here, and I guess I''ll have to go home. Well, that''s fine, because it served a minimum purpose. "


    Calamity sighed loudly, saying that he was rather impressed through anger, and followed the scene with the splinters.


    Continued

 1534 War and Peace, Part 72 - First Day of Conference, Night ⑥ -

    "(What''s going on outside...)"


    Mascalade looked up the moon and night from her bedroom with her husband. My husband sleeps deeply, and once he does, he never wakes up early. Mascarade was beginning to realize that she still had a body as she was asked for today but didn''t feel so bad.


    "(I''ve never infiltrated one place in so long. It came countless times to instigate and deceive someone, but I never had a deep relationship with one opponent. Now I even fully grasp this man''s habits and taste preferences. Dumb for a seeker, but an honest, serious man. If a man like this is my husband, I guess I should say he''s supposed to be happy.


    But the environment in which he was placed...) "


    Mascalade evoked his own destiny. Trained as a warrior of doomed Sconner, he was found by Hidun, on a mission in the form of a flying out of Sconner. The task given is espionage. There were a large number of people on similar assignments, but I am proud to say that they were one of the most competent. He became Hidun''s eyes and ears, gathering information around the place.


    Mascarade, who was good at disguising, sometimes turned into a mortal and a seeker, causing confusion everywhere. I''m tired of counting who I''ve betrayed my trusted opponents. Some of them were really inclined to their emotions, but that also froze their minds as they multiplied. You betray them anyway, no matter how inclined you are. That''s what I''ve been telling you that it''s all for my people. Otherwise it would have been impossible to bear.


    But I couldn''t get in touch with Hidun, who was giving direct orders, and the formula to find out where the Orange Bull was lurking doesn''t seem to stand. In this situation of silent pressure from Hamitte, Mascalade was on the way.


    "(I have no way of contacting a black magician. Although the Seekers are freer than before, they are more closely monitored to get in and out of Arnelia than before. Arnelia, no one believes in love but equality in their mouths. I don''t think the situation is going to get any better, assuming I put it together for Arnelia. Who can defeat people as powerful as black magicians in the first place?


    Either I leave this Arnelia... or, no, if I do that, that''s what makes all the hard work I''ve had go to waste. We need to get in touch with the black magicians somehow) "


    There was a reaction to the juncture informing the intruders that lay outside, as Mascalade toured the idea of what could not be done. There are also traps and witchcraft for interception, but there were people who stepped in flat without even caring about it. Sure, when you say interception, it doesn''t kill you to the point of paralysis or mild impact, but it''s not a normal reaction to walk unawares.


    As Mascarade jumped out of bed, she staggered a simple junction that included soundproofing around her husband. For he thought that he could not be conceited by his husband. And when the other sign came to the front of the bedroom, it activated the door trap. If opened, 5 arrows fly simultaneously from different directions. Even a master would get an arrow from 5 directions, which would do about a scratch. The arrow was painted with poison that could be fatally injured even by a scratch.


    Mascalade set up a dagger just in case, but the opponent opened the door without any hesitation. The trap was activated, but five arrows were lightly bounced. Mascalade tried to jump without getting her hair in, but her legs stopped when she felt the other guy''s killer and took a step forward. If you take another step, you will die for sure. It is a killer that shows only that much difference in strength.


    And I remember this killing at the same time.


    "... princess, no. Calamity, right?


    "You were still here, Mascarade"


    The woman who came into the room was unexpectedly sneery. Numerous traps and earlier attacks can only afford to be said not to be among the objects. Calamity glimpsed Mascalade''s husband, but didn''t seem to care much.


    But Mascarade can''t help but fear the calamity. I was a black magician who waited until earlier, but more importantly, I didn''t know Calamity was coming. Mascalade asked roughly so as not to undermine Calamity''s mood.


    "Why are you here? No, how did you get here?


    "I''ll never forget the smell of the person I met once. I''ve been sensing your smell since I came to Arnelia, but I finally found it.


    You know why I''m here, don''t you?


    "... well. I can''t believe I think of too many things."


    Mascalade failed to capture Calamity''s intentions and replied ambiguously. I laughed when the calamity creaked when the look looked frightened.


    "You don''t like me, do you? No, you disgust me, don''t you?


    "... to be clear, yes"


    "Hehe, be honest with me. I still feel better than being told to granny. Well, the reason I''m here is because I cared about you. There are plenty of snitches that Hidun deals with, but I should have trusted you pretty much for letting Arnelia infiltrate. I wonder what you''re doing now without Hidun."


    "Now without Hidun?


    Mascalade inquired, and then I thought it was gone. A decent mascarade at first, but distorted by abuse as its expression glimmered.


    Continued

 1535 War and Peace, Part 73 - First Day of Conference, Night (7) -

    "Oh, oh? Don''t you know Hidun''s gone? Apparently Hidun didn''t share any information with anyone and was moving completely alone. Then I guess nobody knows what the hell''s going on with the agents he''s been using."


    "I know there are other agents out there, but I don''t have the means to contact them sideways. I thought it was strange because Hidun didn''t hear back from me. But I didn''t know you''d been hit. Is he dead?


    "Come on? But I haven''t heard from you since we met in Tarrum. My split got hit early in Tarram, so I don''t know the details. Doom or Hidun used to communicate between us. When Hidun is gone, Doom is primarily the liaison, but Doom shouldn''t know my main body, so I can''t get in touch with Oranzeble either. Well, it doesn''t matter anymore."


    "Doesn''t matter?


    Mascalade had a bad feeling. The atmosphere of calamity is different from when I saw it before. It must be evil, but he said he couldn''t know the bottom any more, or he seemed to hate people freely.


    Calamity answers.


    "Well, I''m no longer under the control of Orange Bull. It''s a boarded boat, and I want to see a lot of mountain people die, so... but I''ll get the Orange Bull thing done. I don''t think it''s a good idea to turn the Orange Bull against the enemy right now.


    But then my freedom. To begin with, all human nations in the east will perish. After that I haven''t thought about whether to cross over to the eastern continent or to the western countries. "


    "What about the Orange Bull?


    "The Orange Bull finds it and will surely kill it. You have to make me pay the price for making me false. I like you. You''d rather give me a hand than be on a sinking ship? How about that? Can you help me?


    Calamity has reached out. It''s impossible to turn down this hand. If you refuse, you are likely to be killed by play on the spot. But if you take this hand, it means turning the black magician against the enemy and cutting off all support for your people. Neither taking nor not taking this hand is synonymous with ruin. It''s just the difference between who you are or who you are.


    Mascalade asked Calamity a question, holding him back from about to faint.


    "... my principle of action is always one. restoration of my fellow Sconner, what will you do with it"


    "Oh, no. After destroying the kingdom of man, dwell in whatever land you will. The only person I resent is a human being. I don''t care about any other species."


    "Then I''ll get the land I need. So, what do I do?


    "Putting Arnelia out of bounds is not as easy as it is with me. If you had an inside man, I''d appreciate that. When Romansland approaches Arnelia, he responds from the inside and opens the gate. That''s what you do. Can you?"


    Honestly, I can''t think of any means at the moment, Mascarade, but it didn''t mean I couldn''t. Calamity smiled contentedly at Mascalade, who nodded silently.


    Mascalade goes on to ask more questions.


    "One more thing, I am now eyed by Arnelian spies. You can''t move freely unless you finish him off. Can you help me get rid of him?


    "Really? I''d say do something, but I''m in a good mood right now. That interrupter, can I do it if I turn it off? I wonder who it is.


    "It''s Hamitte, Gloria''s teaching. You must be the one who used to work behind Arnelia, pretty good at it."


    "Hmm. Shall I turn about three of my splits, just in case? I''ll make sure you kill him, okay?


    "Oh, sure."


    Mascalade unconsciously learned reliability in Calamity''s words. If Calamity targets you, you won''t be able to live as much as Hamitte. Now I can finally get one freedom back. Mascarade was screaming delightfully inside.


    Because of that, Mascarade even asked unnecessary questions.


    "Hey, tell me one thing too. Why does Calamity hate humans so much? Is that for any reason?


    "... well, if you''re Sconner, you''ve been abused, haven''t you? Shall I tell you? I need to shackle you with one thing before I do."


    "Shackles?"


    Calamity took the veil and showed his face to Mascalade. Mascalade guessed and screamed small about what it meant.


    "Oh, before. That you showed me that face."


    "Yeah, we can''t go back, can we? If I am to be read your memory, I will be spared who I am. If you can identify yourself, there will be more countermeasures against me. Not only does the assassination of a human specialty inevitably come, but it can also lead to problems between nations.


    If there''s anything like letting someone know who I am, I''ll find you, as well as some fellow Sconner living somewhere hidden, and kill them all. In the most wretched way I know. So you''re desperate to keep your promise to me? Be more careful, be more polite than ever.


    By the way, what did you think when you saw this face?


    "... beautiful. For humans, it''s a lot. Even me in Sconner, I think it''s beautiful. Is that your face?


    To the words of Mascalade, after Calamity shook his body often, he laughed like crazy as he twisted his body. The condition was as if it were a madman himself, and Mascalade realized that she had stepped into a place she should not touch. I didn''t feel more alive than any training ground I''ve ever had. I''m glad I kept the soundproofing magic on my husband. If my husband wakes up now, there''s no life.


    Laughing, Calamity turns her insanely pregnant eyes to Mascalade.


    "Yes, you have such a beautiful face! Unfortunately, this is why I hate humans. I hate, man hates everything. How can a human be eaten alive by a bug and die screaming of the Terminator. I hate beautiful people, I hate mindless people, I hate magical people, I hate happy people! Die, die, die, die!!


    "Calamity... what the hell are you"


    "Ha, ha, ha!


    Mascalade was flabbergasted before Calamity, who often kept laughing like crazy, but Calamity was calm when it also eventually healed.


    "- Phew. I''m sorry I disturbed you. I wonder when I''ve had this kind of emotion in front of someone else."


    "Don''t worry, Mascarade. I really like you. I''ve liked it since I first saw it. And I knew exactly why."


    "Why do you like me?


    As Mascalade listened back, Calamity grabbed Mascalade''s shoulder firmly and slapped her softly in the ear.


    "I really like the fact that I stand alone trying to beat my fate, and that I can only be unhappy no matter how I lift it. I used to be, too, no matter how crying or desperate, no one could help me. But you''re not, I don''t see it like that. I''ll take care of your misfortune.


    Let''s start with Hamitte. I''ll kill you for sure. It''s just that I have a lot to do on the surface stage, too, so it''s early and after tomorrow evening. Hopefully, you can follow Hamitte''s footsteps and contact me. "


    - Let''s do something good.


    "Heh heh, good boy."


    Mascarade remembered the sensation in his ear and jumped unexpectedly. When he saw a long, hundred-legged tongue coming out of Calamity''s mouth, and realized that it was licking him in the ear with it, Mascalade felt like he heard a bloody retreat from his face.


    Did Calamity satisfy her addiction by looking at the blue mascarade, or Calamity trying to leave the room with the giggle of dullness. Along the way, once I stopped my foot perfectly, Mascarade was clearly twisted and upset.


    "Anything yet?


    "Yes, there''s only one thing I need from you - I like you unfortunate. So I''ll cooperate, and I''ll move for you. So I can''t allow you to be happy - dispose of your belly child before he grows up."


    "... what?


    "Oh, you haven''t noticed. You''re pregnant. I just did, but for sure. Something with pheromones specific to pregnant women. I don''t like kids. You did say something nice, didn''t you?


    tickles, and finally laughed and Calamity disappeared. Mascalade didn''t just feel the despair that had caught his eye on Calamity, he knew that what he feared the most had happened at the worst time ever, and suddenly sat nagging on the spot.


    Mascarade was caught in the illusion as if all the ground but the ground on which he was sitting now had become naked.


    Continued

 1536 War and Peace, Part 74 - First Day of Conference, Night 8 -

    "I was... I wonder if I was really relieved"


    Jake was experiencing a painful body while taking a bath at the surrounding Knights garrison. We''re on guard from midnight tonight, but we decided to rent the surrounding Knights'' facility as a break until then. Returning to the Deep Green Palace is far away, and again to my home, I couldn''t come up with an excuse for how I explained to Lisa this scar, which was thoroughly done in training with Titania.


    Plus, Lisa''s on the VIP escort, so it''s likely she hasn''t returned to any of the Michi houses. Considering training with Titania as it were again from the Night Police, I wanted to keep my sweat off for once. For that reason, it was up to me to interrupt the garrison of the familiar surrounding knights.


    Most of the time, there are few people in the Knights'' facilities around here, and most of them are accommodated in simple tents, such as the security of qualifying venues. This meeting was understaffed so much that we had to spare no time to work on the dimensions. Jake wondered if he was okay with this kind of security, etc., but when he greeted the familiar gatekeeper, he was really inside and sweating. Because of the late hour, the bathroom was comfortable with no one, but if you get naked and look closely at your body, there are blue moles all over your body.


    "I''m strong, Tinny is. You''re such a well-named mercenary... that, speaking of which, you didn''t ask where you''re from, or the rank of a mercenary. Well, let''s hear it tomorrow."


    "If you want to ask, I''ll answer. Do you talk about anything while flushing it on your back?


    "Oh, please... what?!?


    Behind Jake stood Titania as she put together a towel. To the sudden emergence of Titania, Jake can''t hide the upset. It was best to ask Titania by accidentally turning her back.


    "Hey, why are you here! Oh, well, this is a bath or... Oh, my God!


    "What are you in a hurry? A bath would be natural in this way. It would be weirder to wear clothes and take a bath. It''s true that some cultures may wear hot tub clothes, but they don''t grow up in such a culture."


    "Well, then I can''t help but be naked..." That''s right, or so! What are you talking about here?


    "Oh, did you hate women naked? I have muscles in my workouts, and a lot of scratches, but I didn''t think it would change my function as a woman. Or is something wrong with my body? Or if Lord Jake has a sense of public service, I certainly can''t expect a good response."


    "Something''s wrong..."


    I didn''t see it completely in the hot air, but when I think about it, Jake never saw a woman naked seriously. Well, when I was a little girl, Lisa used to bathe me, but Lisa was young then, and I never was aware of a woman.


    Jake was also about the age and was sometimes concerned about the physical changes in the same generation of women when he became quite aware of the opposite sex, but he was also less involved with older women on assignment and never paid special attention. Some of my classmates might have had reasons to lose much interest if it became rumoured that Dute Hilde would be the best in posture, including until he was fit, etc. This is the first time I have ever seen a grown woman''s body. There are female mercenaries exposed to occasional Jaegers entering and leaving, but they were basically Jakes who were not immune to women at all.


    Honestly, he had never been strongly aware of Lisa''s feminine traits, so Jake accidentally looked at Titania from between his face-covered fingers. And when I realized Titania''s face was in front of me, I was doing everything I could to turn my back and stay away from Titania.


    "Hmm. It doesn''t look like a wood stone or a man, but why turn away? I''m saying you can look at it."


    "Idiot! That''s what I only show my man. Otherwise, she''s a whore! Take care of yourself more!


    "You say it in a very old-fashioned way to a young man. I''ll show you when a woman seduces a man."


    "Yu, yu, yu -"


    Titania rushed to help Jake up and wake up, wondering if Jake could have climbed up or sunk in the bath with his face bright red, so she just made fun of him.


    - When Jake woke up again, there was Titania''s face. But with Titania''s face in front of her while she''s asleep...


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah!?


    "Don''t get upset about a woman''s knee pillow. Are you still a knight?"


    Jake reprimanded by Titania, but I couldn''t have told him not to get upset if I could see the double hills in front of him. Besides, the feeling under my head is unmistakable human skin. Jake barely avoided just losing his mind again, but the situation had not changed anything.


    "Hey, get away from me, Tinny!


    "You''re really not immune to women. If your opponent is a beautiful woman, can you fight? There''s an anecdote that once upon a time, it was the assassin who looked like a girl who defeated the mightiest knight, right? A warrior would call it a regular battlefield."


    "That''s not what I''m talking about! Mostly, what the hell is Tinny doing here!


    "I''m really glad I flushed my back off or anything more, but I wanted to show you something. I am thinking that workouts should be just fine about 3 times a day. You''ll have a job, too, so I held it down a few times."


    Titania looked at Jake in a hurry and sighed small. Before Jake questioned its sincerity, Titania went into the bathroom when she woke up.


    "Can you do this?


    "What?"


    "Look closely."


    The water in the bath is just about as thick as Titania''s thighs come out, but despite Titania standing without being slight, the surrounding water starts to ripple and Titania''s "Ha!" Along with the ringing, the bath water exploded. Jake got dressed covered in water from the front, but his eyes remained open. I couldn''t believe what Titania did.


    Titania''s knee is already on the water. Titania would have blown about half of the bath water out of temper alone. Jake asked in dismay.


    Continued

 1537 War and Peace, Part 75 - First Day of Conference, Night (9) -

    "How did you do that? Magic?"


    "No, it''s the so-called ''temper'' one"


    "Huh?"


    There were so many cluttered words out there that Jake accidentally voiced a loose voice between them. Titania was unintentionally giggling at Jake''s expression, which also looked pretty dumb.


    "That''s just good. Is that too much to add? Qigong, fighting, exasperation, Sanskrit (Lun). There are many different ways to call it, but it''s a different ''technology'' than witchcraft. Let''s just put it bluntly, let''s say the effective use of life force.


    Practise and activate in the body. However, humans today have almost no more users. Because of its human vitality and so on, it will be difficult to gain advantages without using it more effectively.


    To my knowledge, the best user is the brave Fostina, plus Gora the Five Wise. Those who make a name for themselves in the human world are quite small and resourceful, but they are also different from their properties.


    Can you understand that?


    "No, refreshing"


    Titania was nodding as she was convinced the other way, as Jake instantly shook her head to the side.


    "I''m honest, I was, too, at first. Then let''s put it in question format. Hit me if you have any questions."


    "Um, the technology and the dots will be available to me, too?


    "It''s a technology that anyone can use, whether it''s an organism or not. You can use it on Jake, and in part you might already be using it. Because depending on how you use it, you can increase the strength of your body, move quickly, and empower your sword."


    "Me?


    Jake doesn''t have a verse to think of, but I thought it was because of this that he would have incredible power when he was once cornered.


    "I don''t know, but why don''t we all use this handy technology?"


    "One thing is because there is no one to teach. Right, let''s say we call this qigong. Qigong is, the point is, ''put it on top''. The strength of the original body determines the final strength. In other words, no matter how you multiply your physical abilities with qigong, you won''t get a great deal of effect if your original body is poor. You can''t beat something that has 5 body strengths in the first place, even if someone with 1 body strength triples it."


    "Yeah, I know that - oh well. No matter how much the human body is strengthened with Qigong, it doesn''t reach demons that boast many times the strength and physical ability of the human being"


    "Yes, you''re right. The fact that even masters can enhance with qigong is at best 5 times better. When you''re in Oyama, you can''t beat a demon who boasts a body with his arms no matter how much he strengthens it."


    Well, with the exception of Dragreo, Titania was swallowing the word. Jake didn''t know that, and he asked a bunch of questions.


    "Blowing up bath water is another different way to use it, isn''t it?


    "Yeah, it can also be released in an instant and converted into a shock wave. Depending on how you use it, it will also work like a sensor. Shall I say that the strength of qigong is its application? I''m going to be quite familiar with that too, but maybe there''s a way I can apply it that I don''t even think about."


    "I see, it looks deep. It''s not like magic, by the way, is it?


    Jake swallows fast. Titania nodded with a smile.


    "Yeah, the so-called streams (odds) are collecting pure magic vegetables from within their bodies, and they have different paths to use than qigong. Some overlap, but that makes it difficult to use them. If used at the same time, each other''s paths collide and become obsolete due to overload on the flesh if they cannot be used successfully or poorly"


    "That''s horrible. Is that why magic has become more prevalent in humans than in capped qigong?"


    "That''s the thing. Because magic can interfere with the Great Current (Mana) by using a small stream. Magic is more likely if you use greater power."


    "Then what''s the point of remembering qigong?


    In response to Jake''s question, Titania answered quietly.


    "There are countless answers to that question. But isn''t Jake already coming up with it?


    "- Oh, I''ve already come up with a few ways to use it. But more than that, if you''re going to be strong, you can''t choose the means. If it''s not extrajudicial, we''ll learn everything."


    "It''s that intention. What for, what to slash. If you''re not mistaken, you''ll be a great knight."


    Titania smiled with a grin, but the smile was so beautiful and full of charity that Jake blushed again. Less hot air and desperate to keep her limbs from looking.


    And I asked more questions to delude them.


    "Hey. What kind of training do I have to use that qigong?


    "First of all, spiritual unity is the same as witchcraft. Unlike the magic that just senses the flow of the surrounding atmosphere and the pulse of the earth, it senses the flow of blood and at the same time the flow of life. Once you know the flow, all you have to do is accumulate it in the center of your body and move it to the area you want to collect. If you can move through that set of tasks, you can use them in action."


    "To the part you want to gather - that is, that it is also possible to strengthen only the fist"


    "Of course. You can do this if you''re used to it"


    Titania gathered qigong on the knife and waved it down. The released force was dividing the water by an open-air bath. The water poured out into the incision as if it had been cut with a sharp blade, as if it had remembered.


    "In this way, some used to use a hand knife with qigong as a weapon. The density of qigong increases the more it is collected in some parts, so altitude can be higher than steel."


    "I see, that''s amazing. So, I want to ask you one thing, who fixes this bath?


    Titania watched the running water for a long time, but accidentally turned away.


    "... Well, that''s the end of the evening''s training. I''m not supposed to be here, so let''s just say I leave."


    "Wait a minute, you''re running away!


    "Rude. Not to be rumored to have brought a strange woman into the hot tub, he said he had taken care of it."


    "Who came in on their own in the first place and broke the bath! Oh, we haven''t talked yet."


    It was an open-air bath, but Titania flickered across the wall without sound and went outside. Jake just realized that he had broken in from there, but if someone else could see him chasing her naked, that''s not what they figured out.


    Jake looked at the bath again and was feeling the awesomeness of Qigong again, but he roared about how to make excuses first.


    Continued

 1538 War and Peace, Part 76 - Conference Day 2, Preliminary Meeting

    "Lay, you''re going to continue qualifying this afternoon, aren''t you? What are you doing here?"


    Layer had been summoned by Elsia to organize a qualifying meeting. Layer was watching and learning about the warriors competing in the qualifying party while guarding the venue, but to be honest, he was told.


    "No, with lack of manpower"


    "You just have to let Gail do that. It''s rotten in Jaeger''s quarters anyway. What if we concentrate more on qualifying than that? If you win two, it''s the main fight, right? You''re gonna get a lot of rewards just for winning one, right?


    "Maybe. You know, from here on out, every time you win, it doubles."


    "So... uh, how much will it cost?"


    "Assuming I win two in this fight, it''ll be my salary for a year or so."


    Elsia turned her eyes round to the layers she had naturally said.


    "Huh!? Then concentrate!


    "No, I don''t even think I can win that much, and I think it''s better in nature. There''s nothing wrong with greed. You can tell by looking at Gail, can''t you?


    "Mm, that''s for sure"


    "More than that, Elsia is the one. You''re qualifying for the women''s division this afternoon, aren''t you?


    Although the women''s division usually does not hold qualifying sessions, Jaeger has a large number of female mercenaries, which is why Miranda planned it from qualifying. It was usually played in the main battle just for the invited players, but was reputed to lack a little more hua.


    This time a large number of participants were gathered because of holding one-on-one qualifiers, but still a number of people to the extent that they would reach the main match if they won three times. Again, it was the result of making women find it difficult to live with swords, but on the contrary, Elsia had been taken as a good opportunity. Because even in the women''s division, if you win the main battle, you get a lot of rewards.


    "Well when I say qualifying, it''s mostly like Jaeger''s Civil War. It''s a big score system. It''s a little different than Tarram''s."


    "What''s the combination?


    "We already had a stakeout. With all the faces I know, it doesn''t seem like a problem for now."


    Elsia, so to speak, but not all female mercenaries inside Jaeger are amateurs either. Some of them are mercenaries of war. A little more than a year with a sword, Elsia says, "There''s no problem." I guess Elsia isn''t looking good, she''s an honest assessment, so I don''t even know how awesome that is, how Elsia looked and Layer laughed unexpectedly.


    Elsia looked suspiciously at the layer because her face was unintentionally corny.


    "... what, did you say something strange?


    "No, not at all. More like this."


    Layers were sharpening their wooden swords from the gray oak they received yesterday. Finished with a spike sword. Seeing that, Elsia rounded her eyes.


    "Have you done it yet?


    "It''s not like I''m capable of killing, if I just sharpen my sword. I tried finishing it like that, don''t you think?


    It was really early because Schempez''s wisdom was also sharpening and finishing while borrowing, but Layer kept that to himself.


    Try and wield the sword Elsia could and convince.


    "Yeah, it''s easy to shake, and you can handle this without a problem. And it''s amazing how you can fit in one shot until you grip it."


    "I was shown a practice sword, and Elsia''s habits are somewhat if you look at them. It''s a coincidence that it''s a single shot."


    "My habit?


    "When an attack changes, you just change your face a little bit. It would really be best to have a faceless look, but it doesn''t have to be Elsia."


    Layer casually said, and naturally he always cared about Elsia, but Elsia was surprised that she had herself up inside besides her thoughts. Sometimes I practice toward the mirror, but I didn''t even know that my expression would change. Of course not in practice and practice, but I was glad that the layers cared about me.


    "Oh, yeah? Thank you for your advice."


    "If it helps, it''s better."


    "Will you strike the sword again? Now you can take some time. I want a sword in action."


    "If you get good material. Oh, and this is a prototype."


    Layers took out more weapons. If you apply, you may also use a throwing weapon. What the layer took out was a wooden sphere.


    "I made it out of excess lumber. If you''re good at throwing, Elsia can use it, right?


    "Hehe, sure. If you''re fighting a score system, this will work."


    "And I tried to make something like this."


    "What''s this?


    What the layer took out looked like the same spike sword at first sight but was not made of wood. Elsia took it in her hand and confirmed the sword, but it was even lighter than a wooden sword.


    Continued

 1539 War and Peace, Part 77 - Conference Day 2, Preliminary Meeting

    "It''s a stubborn, resin-hardened spike sword. Sometimes it''s used for spear patterns, but Elsia''s sword moves make it easy for her to use it. We could use it in action if we let the tip have the ability to kill."


    "Bitter and naughty. It''s like a toy"


    "Maybe closer to a short whip than a spike sword."


    Elsia was waving her sword to see how she was doing, but she laughed ticklishly when she came up with something funny.


    "May I ask you to widen the area of the mollusk? You can''t use it to defend yourself."


    "Okay, I''ll do it at night."


    "I''d like to shake it till then. Because it could be used for an ambush."


    "Come to my room at night. Because it''s only a matter of time before we finish it."


    "We have to make sure Gail doesn''t see us."


    "? Why?


    "''Cause it''s..."


    I couldn''t tell anyone I didn''t want to be seen going to a man''s room at night. At the same time, Elsia wondered if Layer didn''t see herself as such an object, and was surprised that she was sorry.


    And where Elsia hesitated, an unexpected figure was coming.


    "Oh, not layers"


    "Liliam!?


    Even layers could not hide their surprise at the fact that the exact person was in front of them. Liliam took the hand, according to Layer in a rushing manner.


    "I don''t know if it''s fate to meet you here."


    "Really? I meet anyone because I''m organizing a venue, but I guess I was surprised. Why are you here?


    "You''re not getting along. I''m here for one reason: to participate in the Unified Martial Arts Games."


    "Huh? Are you leaving, too?


    Elsia was surprised. If we''re going to compete now, there''s only the women''s division. Liliam shrugged her shoulders and agreed.


    "I really wanted to compete in the General Division, but I didn''t get to register in time. I didn''t get any invitations, so I couldn''t compete in the main game."


    "I thought you were supposed to be here a little earlier in the letter."


    "It took a lot of work for the vigilante to reprocess."


    "Postprocessing?"


    "I quit, with Cassandra."


    Layer solidified into Lilliam''s words. Seeing the reaction of such a layer, Liliam continued to seem mean.


    "So, do you have arrangements for my inn?


    "Oh, no, not yet. ''Cause I didn''t know when it was coming."


    "You''re in trouble, so where do we stay... but may I interrupt your room?


    Liliam winked, so Elsia got angry and broke in.


    "Hey! Will you stop imitating me like a whore!?


    "Oh, what about you?


    Not to mention that I was new to Elsia, but Liliam stared at Elsia.


    "Wow, I''m - I''m a childhood trainer for layers! The layers are going to fix my weapon tonight!


    "Hey. Then call me when you''re done with her errands. You''re not fixing weapons all night, are you?


    "That''s right, but..."


    Elsia broke in even more to figure out what the layer had answered.


    "Stop it, you''re in trouble with the layers!


    "You. Just the childhood taming of layers, you''re not a lover or anything, are you? So wherever and with whom and what the layers do, they''re not on their own? Or something? You think you care about layers?


    "Wow, I, I..."


    Seeing Elsia turn blue or bright red, did Liliam also think it was just past the point, or did she stop doing more than that?


    "- Looks like it took too long, I apologize. There might still be an inn for the contestants, and I''ll see what I can do. Cassandra will be at Rosetta''s, and we might have a good idea."


    "I''m sorry, Liliam"


    I apologized for Layer''s failure to keep his promise, but Liliam smiled.


    "You don''t have to apologize, take care of your childhood. And what I want is the doctrine of taking away with strength."


    "I wonder what that means?


    "So what do you say we like the layers better if we win the main battle?


    It was an obvious Liliam provocation, but Elsia with blood on her head got on that provocation.


    "Take it. I''ll stand! Because I can''t beat a woman like you!


    "I barked a lot. Looking forward to it."


    That''s all I have to say, Liliam winked at the layer again and left. Apparently, there''s no doubt that Liliam is playing with Elsia, but Elsia has gotten on very well. But then the lay thought, maybe if Elsia could win through,


    "My will is irrelevant..."


    And the layers were unexpectedly blurred.


    Continued

 1540 War and Peace, Part 78 - Conference Day 2, Sword Emperor and Boy ③ -

    Yesterday, Jake had scattered eyes. Thanks to this, the work of the night police was out of hand, feathers who responded three times raw, and he was forced to cut up the work of the night police early. It was thought to be because of fatigue all around, but obviously because of Tiny.


    "Damn, yesterday''s sight..."


    I can''t stop looking at the back of my brain. I felt distracted, like I didn''t see the key part in the hot air. Still, it was an overly irritating enough event for Jake (and he thinks), who had nothing to do with sex with a woman other than Lisa.


    But Jake also had plenty of time to spare as soon as he cut the assignment. I would have taken a nap once for the evening''s special training and assignment, but I just thought about practicing Qigong.


    Jake unified his spirit as he moved to an unpopular place. I know exactly what''s going on around me, but this is the same as the sensor. Consciousness circled through my body as I let my senses roam through my body and adventure through me.


    "(narrow... sounds like you''re going to crawl through the hole and move on. Honestly, it''s got a great sense of blockage, but... wait, are you going out into a wide area?


    As soon as Jake was about to grab something, Jake felt like killing himself and returned to me, holding his sword as he rolled around.


    "Who!?


    "It''s me, Jake"


    Then Tiny stood before him. Jake was relieved to find out the other guy was Tinny, but at the same time blushed remembering what happened last night.


    "Were you erasing signs?


    "No, I didn''t turn it off. Spiritual unity is profound when working out qigong. If possible, you should make sure your surroundings are safe before you go."


    "Yeah, right"


    "So, how far did you get your senses?


    Jake answers Tinny''s question.


    "It''s only the first few times, but I got the feeling I''m going through a narrow hole like a tunnel."


    "Hmm. Anything else?


    "I was kind of about to go out wide. Then Tinny came."


    Titania reacted perfectly to Jake''s remarks. It''s turning into a skeptical look.


    "Do you remember how big it was?


    "Hmm, I didn''t see it well, but I didn''t see the ceiling. I thought you went out like a meadow, so it''s pretty big, huh?


    "Is it a meadow..."


    "What''s wrong with that?


    "No."


    Titania responded with a soothing face, but the way Jake felt never heard of Titania again. Feeling the breadth means that in the flow of qigong, the senses have reached the core place. Normally it is common to feel the size of one''s room. Even Titania was about the great hall of the ball at best, but still the widest range of Qigong users you could know.


    The breadth implies the strength, the persistence, of qigong. If it were to be about the size of a meadow, it would be a metaphor for Jake''s Qigong qualities to have no substantial cap. If it is just so much qigong, I wonder if it would be impossible to treat it to a constant person. If used too much, it is qigong that wears off and falls, it cannot be recovered by magic or the like, and if done poorly, it is debilitating and leads to death. It doesn''t mean you should have any qualities.


    How can just humans have such strong qigong qualities? Can the human body bear to blossom all that qualities again? Titania''s interest grew ever deeper.


    "(Hmm, is it because of its properties, or is it a human quality called Jake? I want to see how strong it gets. In Doom''s view, it was about the return of the Holy Knight, but maybe it has unknown properties.


    If his qualities are as expected, perhaps the time will come for my grief to finally come true) "


    "Tiny, say Tiny."


    Jake shook me on the shoulder and Titania accidentally returned to me.


    "I''m sorry, I seem to have been thinking. Well, let''s start this morning''s special training."


    "Whoa, nice to meet you - please"


    Jake went into an audition with Tiny, but at this time Titania was immersed in Jake''s guidance and didn''t realize that anyone was watching them.


    Continued

 1541 War and Peace, Part 79 - Conference Day 2 ① -

    Continental Peace Conference Day Two.


    The meeting place was suddenly rough. Because King Romans Land Swendle was just absent. Each of us has been prepared to argue Romansland''s arguments, but they have all been vain efforts. And Voff, who attended instead, only gave answers to the extent that "this is not answerable by my authority" and "this is not informed to me", and many of the questions that I spent all morning getting no answers and the meeting progressed nothing.


    And he took a break, and this time he was a black magician, and behaved, and the damage was mentioned by the nations, but on the way, this time King Swendle came abruptly. And he said, "If you don''t have a question for Romansland, I''ll pull it up. All you have to do is deal with the black magicians. We are full of our own responses," he said.


    If Miranda explains the situation with much patience, "It''s not stingy if we really need our country''s cooperation, but we need a price to match it, and let me ask you again how much damage it''s done in the first place," Swendle said. The national statements are almost at the end of the spectrum, and if we were to repeat them again, the sun would be completely down.


    Miranda offered Swendle to look through her eyes by tomorrow because she would document her previous statements. Swendle looked sincerely careless, but the meeting was dissolved there once and the agenda was to resume from the next morning''s response to the black magician.


    Where the meeting was dissolved, Muse spoke to Dryan and Ray Fan and entered another conference room. When the muse went in, I sighed.


    "They did it, I didn''t know they were coming."


    "Yeah, I guess this won''t work tomorrow either."


    "Why? Sure, Swendle''s late is very bad, but how do you know tomorrow''s a waste?


    Rayfan hammered at Muse''s words, but Dryan didn''t seem so convinced.


    Alphilis explained to Dryan.


    "The king, perhaps Swendle, will have a relaxing argument tomorrow. There may have been a drop in the document, or it may have been lost, or it may be in the process of issuing a resolution, and you may leave early on urgent business that you may not have"


    "Do you want to be that blatant? With them, if the international position is to be disadvantaged, there''s still nothing we can do if we lose our position completely."


    "If you''re really going to attack and destroy everything, it won''t be worth worrying about, for example, the representatives of the countries you''re going to ravage. All he needs is the fact that he participated in and elucidated the Continental Peace Conference, a great name until the destruction of all the countries of the Middle Plains and the East, but no solution was reached"


    "Is there such a compelling excuse!


    Dryan just screamed incredibly, but Muse shook her neck to the side.


    "Most national envoys are assembled here, but assuming Romansland''s non-finalisation does not stand as big a name as the nations would be willing to join forces in coalition. And even if not, there are not as many military powers as Romansland and as many that have had the power to fight as they want to.


    Then it''s not surprising that more countries will think about what to do with defeat, assuming that they will be attacked and destroyed. "


    "Stupid! Negotiate on the assumption that you will be attacked and destroyed before it begins, and figure out how to wield yourself?


    "It wouldn''t be strange to have a royalty who thinks that the virginity of a small country, or even blood muscles, would remain. However, it may be too late for countries to understand that the rationale of such a normal war does not apply to this opponent."


    "If you do poorly, it''s not surprising that work and negotiations have already begun under the water to enslave you to Romansland"


    Rayfan added to Muse''s words. According to what Ray fans looked into, in fact, there were multiple countries that came to Romansland''s formation for use within the last night. Most of them are applications for a nonwar treaty.


    Those here considered it to be an overly humbling reaction, but it is also an idea because it is the head of a country that is enriched or highly aspiring. No one could blame the small countries for having a way to survive.


    After much thought, Alphilis came up with one proposal.


    "Then it doesn''t seem like Swendle is here, but I hope it doesn''t matter, does it?


    "It''s the king, isn''t it? You can''t just ignore it."


    "No, I''m gonna be a little impotent, but it''s worth a shot"


    "Can I count on it?


    "Come on, I think it''s a more winning bet than five minutes."


    Everyone on the spot looked anxious because Alphilis seemed slightly less confident in Muse''s inquiry. But there was no further proposal, and they had no choice but to entrust the fate of tomorrow''s meeting to the measures of the Alphilis.


    The operation was haunting my head at the qualifying party. The scheduled qualifying round itself ended, but the number of participants more than expected made it the feather of a further winning battle. There was also a proposal to clean it up once and for all in a mass battle, but we came to the conclusion that repeating the same format lacked fun and, given the powerful warriors waiting in the main battle again, it lacked exuberance to let the less fortunate win through.


    And even though the qualifying schedule was extended by one day, this time winning two one-on-one fights meant the final qualifying winner. It was originally planned to vacate a day between the qualifying round and the main battle, so it was thought that only those who won the qualifying round would be unable to afford it, which would have less impact on the progression itself.


    Those who won the mass battle were divided into two groups, each pulled a paper with a number on it. And those who were given the same number were to fight each other.


    Layers hated this format. Because I wanted to avoid being noticeable. Given the future, I would like a reward for this battle if possible. But there are limits to deception on a one-on-one basis. We thought we didn''t want to be seen by Jaeger''s face if possible, but luckily we were allocated a venue or even a place where we drew lots of match order, so the lay was to fight shortly after informing who.


    When the layer headed to the venue, the opponent was already ready. He was a tall, muscular but very serene looking man. Thoughts are hard to read because of the thread, but I was surprised at the gain.


    "On both arms, shield...?


    The man is not armed. They are only equipped with wooden shields on both arms. From behind, I thought of their people and backup was flying from them.


    "Zach-soo! Hang in there!"


    "I''m betting on you! If you don''t get good grades, you don''t understand!


    The man called Zacks smiled and raised one hand, looking back and relative to the layer. I can''t read that look as usual, but the atmosphere changed. The layer feels its characteristic changes in air. This man is definitely strong.


    Continued

 1542 War and Peace, Part 80 - Conference Day 2, Preliminary Meeting

    And the start signal was given. The layer first checks the perimeter. Luckily, there''s no face I''ve seen. Then you just have to make a quick decision before people get together. In this battle, which can be described as a secondary qualifier, there was one change in the rules. The score system for breaking balloons remains unchanged, but if all balloons are broken, disqualification will be declared after 30 seconds. It is a measure to reduce game time and prevent escape. Assuming all balloons are broken, the only way to win is to defeat the opponent within the time limit.


    Layer thought the opponent choosing the shield wouldn''t aggressively attack him, but Zacks suddenly pushed his way with all the layers he could. The first layer I ate on the face, but first I release a blow to see how things are going. But Zacks stepped forward, forcefully paying the blow with a round shield in his left arm.


    "It doesn''t look good on your face, you''re strong!


    Zacks'' right arm muscles thrive. The way the opponent fights is ultimately simple. Prevent and beat with a shield. Turns out, Layer tried to push Zacks back in a series of strikes, but Zacks paid off all that series of strikes as he advanced.


    Unworthy of stature, defensive technology and dexterity are top notch. The unstoppable layer of Zacks'' progression carried Zacks'' rolling positive fist around the ground with grats. The audience is so excited about the two people who work together for a long time. The audience was even more excited when the two men, who had been combining on the ground for some time, stood up and left, but the game was declared over at that moment.


    "Until then! Layer wins!


    The audience turned. No, it could have been Zacks who looked incredible or something. The expression was mixed with dismay and amazement, but the lay followed the venue to escape, without receiving the praise of the winner when he was given a hand. The audience didn''t even know what had happened, but when they rolled around, all the balloons had broken and time had passed.


    But when Zacks returned to his side, only one of his companions looked harsh. He is the shortest man who was at the forefront of support. Towards the man, Zacks lowered his head with a pepper.


    "Excuse me, Captain. I''ve lost."


    "Damn, could you also think of my face that pushed you towards my father as deputy captain? You''re the only one who lost more than a lieutenant, including the rest of the squad, right?


    So, what happened?


    The man, who also looked like the smallest boy, had his head in his men who lost in an impudent way. Zacks answered with the same expression.


    "Until I knocked him down to the ground, it was on schedule. But I didn''t mean to roll around. That one was grabbed by his opponent''s arm and sealed his movements intact. The other balloon naturally cracked, but my balloon cracked exactly one by one as I rolled."


    "That kid took my arm? You''re usually a person with more than three adult weight full body armor all over your body, right? Couldn''t you take that level of kid''s arm off?


    "That''s it, Captain. I felt as if I was a captain or a captain of a regiment. It was like I couldn''t move."


    "With me drawing Dwarf''s blood or Dodo''s father?


    The little captain turned out surprised.


    "So you''re saying he''s got Dwarf''s blood muscles in him, too? You were tall."


    "It''s a mistake, but I think it''s a little different. It doesn''t have any Dwarf or Giant features."


    "I guess, if it''s the same dwarf, I can tell by the smell somehow. So you were using some kind of magic? No, witchcraft is forbidden, and there must be a connection so that witchcraft cannot be used. Hmm, that''s interesting."


    "Yes, I heard you belonged to Jaeger. If he''s just a team member, Jaeger could be a considerably less alarmed mercenary regiment."


    Zacks'' thread opened slightly. That''s because he''s burning enemies, but the captain''s little man, haha, laughed off.


    "Huh. Let''s hope Jaeger and I don''t get into a fight about keeping you on guard. It''s just that if you used a ''real'' weapon, that boy would be surprised, too.


    But you''re just a boy to seal your arm. If I win this battle, I''d like to compare my powers. "


    "That sounds... interesting"


    "Dodo''s father told me to join him forcefully, but doesn''t it look interesting inside? It''s a big world for someone other than a giant to be able to compare their powers."


    "Captain Zeho, it''s a game in the next venue!


    One of my men came running to the news. Zeho rattled his fingers and made him bring his own weapon, but a giant hammer was finally carried that the big man would lift about three. Taking charge of it, Zeho walked out toward the venue. A hedge paved the way for a man like a boy to hold a gavel far above his back length.


    Seeing that, Zeho laughs with pleasure.


    "It''s the same on the battlefield and here, and you always freak out when you see me. I''m motivated, I''m going to stroke them to the point where I won''t kill them."


    Don''t be alarmed, Captain.


    "Who are you telling things to? Muller''s steel soldier, Captain Four, Zeho, right? Once you recognize it as a battlefield, you won''t be alarmed."


    Zeho walked slowly with an invincible grin to his venue.


    Continued

 1543 War and Peace, Part 81 - Conference Day 2, Preliminary Meeting

    Layers waited further for their turn. He waited quietly for the next game while even disappearing from his fellow Jaegers with the technology he taught Renatica. The game was going to be another game as early as today because it would go in numerical order. And as Layer expected, after the sun went down that day, he was called to the game.


    For avoiding Jaeger''s face, there was no information about him. The opponent is also finishing the game when the layer''s game is over and he doesn''t know any opponent. If there was Elsia or Gayle, they might have collected information about their opponents without having to ask for it, but it''s more normal on the battlefield to have no information about them. Look, it made me feel a little easier if I thought I had to deal with it on the spot.


    An earlier opponent named Zacks was undoubtedly strong, but sometimes the strength felt on his skin is not necessarily due to the limited combat methods available in this tournament, where only wooden weapons can be used. But Layer was heartily surprised to see who came out next. Because he was the bearer of the signs he knew.


    "(You''re one of the guys who was tailing Deputy Line)"


    I didn''t see him clearly, but I can tell by the signs of the other guy, the foot lift. Then it would be the knight of Alexandria, but his companions and bums are also mixed up in the audience.


    Layers bothered. He''s definitely more than a certain skill, and prolonging the fight on a guy like that makes him weak. It''s weird to win light, and it was hard to win.


    "(Break the balloon while you''re rolling down the ground again? No, the second fry isn''t very good. It''s purposeful, and even if they think the guy rolling around the ground is a Jaeger mercenary, it could concern the regiment''s reputation.


    Do we take the time here... or no, so it''s a hassle to notice someone and come back for us. I can''t help it. It''s hard, but you want to try) "


    Layer breathed with his confronted opponent. The opponent''s weapon is a duplicity of swords and daggers. Although relatively rare, the method of warfare is predictable, as the shape of the dagger takes the form of a pigeon that intertwines the other''s sword. I can imagine the approximate skill from the way you tail. Then it''s not that hard to do.


    Signal of initiation was given. The opponent has been slowly packing up his time, but he was honestly bored with the layers. Even with such a way of stuffing in time on the battlefield, he is only stabbed from behind. Layer deliberately made a gap by pretending to play tricks with each other. As soon as possible, the opponent just attacked me saying it was a good opportunity.


    "(Well, does it work?


    The other sword cracked one balloon of the layer. And the layer also cracks one balloon of the opponent. The shape that the layer brought to the match to match their sword, but honestly between now and now the three could crack the balloon.


    The opponent is taking a little distance and observing the layer. Is it surprising that they cracked the balloon? Layers were calmly observing their opponents, without surprise.


    "(Well, it''s full of gaps. If that''s a skill I don''t know either, how strong the opponent would be on the battlefield earlier. I don''t know about these competitions)"


    With that in mind, Layer made contact. Match your opponent''s attack, let them crack one balloon, and break one in discussion. Whether the opponent considered the layers'' maneuvers to be his aim or not, he managed to prevent them from, but for a clean mould of the opponent, the layers were able to predict everything.


    This is also an archaeological gift with the line, but in the opponent, many stages below the line, it naturally emerged when he did so that the sword would be guided. At that stage, once again, the layer recognized the high skill of the line, but did this opponent see the layer as fairly clumsy or gradually became a surprise look whenever the balloon broke.


    And there are two balloons left to each other. back and left shoulder. The competition time has not passed by half. Until this point, it was exactly what Layer expected, but his opponent has changed his methods of warfare. Looks like he''s going to take a distance and get the lead on the layers.


    As soon as the layer realized it, they worked out measures.


    "(That''s troubling, but I guess it''s a move within assumptions. Then what would a prized knight do if he did this?


    Layer dared turn his back on his opponent. Turning your back on an opponent is the greatest act of provocation, and it is an insult if a knight is an opponent. Naturally, the opponent had been drastically slaughtered himself, but even with his back turned, the layer knew all about the opponent''s behavior.


    In time, they deliberately unbalanced each other by pretending to be awkwardly entangled from shaken swordspears, in which the layer cracked the balloon on the other''s back. And when the opponent jumped up and slashed him again, he broke the opponent''s balloon with his fragment, breaking the opponent''s dagger to pinch it with a knee and a wooden sword, causing him to break the balloon on his left shoulder.


    I aimed it. It was a layer of swords, but it only happened in anyone''s eyes. The audience has sprung to the announcement of the end of the game, and the opponent has begged to shake hands, albeit in a dripping manner. And when I told him I wished him a good fight in the main battle of layers, he smiled and left.


    It was unclear to the lay whether apparently he was not a bad person as a human being, or whether the knight''s possession would make him do so, but he just couldn''t get them all down, and left the venue behind in a way that answered the audience''s applause as well.


    And when it departed, the lay was called out.


    "Hey, that was a hot fight. Few of the Jaegers seemed to be here."


    "Deputy Director"


    The line stood there. Slightly though he did, he shook his hand at the layer and blessed it. Layer thought it was deliberate, but he couldn''t even pay it off and hesitated to shake its hand.


    "In the meantime, congratulations on entering this battle."


    "Thank you"


    "So, how''d it go? How do you feel about Nights of Nights?"


    After all, the line had noticed, and the layer looked bitter. If anyone should see it, they would know, but Layer regretted his immaturity, but he had answered honestly.


    Continued

 1544 War and Peace, Part 82 - Conference Day 2, Preliminary Meeting

    "Without an audition with the deputy director, oh, it''s not going to work. It was a way to fight because you could read your opponent''s sword muscle. If we fought properly, it would have been a pretty powerful enemy."


    "I guess so. The opponent is young, but a regular knight. Even Alexandrian soldiers are only picked about 1 in 500, because they are the elite of the elite. Well, he''s young, but I guess that''s all he''s been asked to do in the future.


    To be honest, you''re the one who can put that on your hands. The other person would have felt uncomfortable, but I wouldn''t have imagined the possibility that someone who could do that would be younger than me. If you were a little older, you might have been wary and struggling the other way. "


    "Yes, it was a triumph of thin ice"


    "Well, if it was just a moment to win, would you? You want to go that far and hide your strengths?


    Seeing the line questioning him with a rugged face, the layer pressed silence. I had never seen a layer called the tough face of the line, but apparently it pissed off the line.


    The reason for this was unknown to the layer, yet the line continued.


    "Lay, have you ever wanted to be widely recognized by the world for your skill?


    "No, I don''t"


    "Is this what it looks like?


    "Yes, fine dust too"


    Rhine held his head to an answer that would not stare.


    "Why? Honestly, with as much talent and skill as you, officers can do it anywhere in the country. It is fully possible to make a name for yourself in Jaeger and to set the stage there.


    Even if you don''t serve as an officer, if you raise your profile as a mercenary, more expensive requests will come in. Why wouldn''t you? Isn''t it human to seek a reward commensurate with your efforts? "


    "With all due respect, Lieutenant. That''s something I can tell the vice president. You''re strong enough, but you haven''t revealed all of that talent yet. Wouldn''t it be more proficient for us mercenaries if you were concerned about that?


    "Don''t return questions with questions. What I''m asking is about you. A sword without purpose is violence. And your sword is already beyond just violence. If your sword still improves like this, I have to stop you. While I can stop it."


    The line was murderous. It was the first time I had ever been turned from the line to kill for a layer, but I didn''t feel strange or bad. On the contrary, I was surprised to find myself somewhere accepting.


    That''s when Layer was guessing. Oh, he said he likes this vice president, just like the captain. I blurted out and realized that I wanted to protect this mercenary-like mercenary who looked like a good addition and had twice as much justice and care.


    Layer was smiling and answering all the time.


    "Don''t worry, Lieutenant, I''ll wave the sword for Jaeger. I will not wave my sword for any other people."


    "Can I believe you?


    "I''m not a knight, but bet on this sword"


    Layer vowed with a wooden sword in front of him. That may have been about meaningless shapes, but Rhine did believe that the layers weren''t lying.


    When the line exhaled, it gave way to the layer.


    "Okay. I don''t know how seriously you''re going to fight the main battle, but do what you think. Except! Don''t lose any more than I teach you to. Involve Jaeger''s reputation"


    "Of course it is. But you''re not going to win much, are you? Elsia and Gayle will tear you apart."


    "That''s fine. But sometimes you can wave your sword in selfishness. It''s less cramped. When you get bored waving your sword, it''s life-threatening."


    "Is the deputy director cramped?


    Rhine laughed lonely at Layer''s inquiry.


    "Better than old times. When you get older, it''s harder to wave a sword for yourself."


    "Really... I was told, I just thought,"


    Layers stared. Are you looking for words or is it hard to say to the line?


    "I''ve never waved a sword for myself. I''ll just think about what kind of sword it is."


    "Right."


    That''s all I told him and Layer left, but when I saw that back, Rhine thought. I was wondering who''s more like a knight than someone else is a layer just because they don''t know who they are.


    On the night of the second day of the meeting, there were brilliant lights around the peace conference. Meetings were held between national envoys in various places in the conference hall, or outside the conference hall, the fighters who had won the qualifying round were cupping the scene for the main battle. The losing fighters are also selling themselves in and enjoying the night opening of the Arnelia 400th Anniversary Festival, which they visited all the way.


    The store even continued near the walls of Arnelia, but at night the gate was closed and the inside of Arnelia quietly returned. The silence of Arnelia was nevertheless somewhat unusual, partly due to the fact that many of the inhabitants were paying outside and enjoying themselves throughout the night.


    There was someone walking through it in the dark. Entering Arnelia a short time before closing and appropriately killing time in the liquor store moves early enough to the place of destination. Brunette''s hair spilled from the robe glowed in the light of the moon. The Third Princess of Romans Land, Anneclose. It is that person.


    Continued

 1545 War and Peace, Part 83 - Meeting Day 2, Night Close ① -

    And Anneclose saw the letter from Alphilis, and went out to Arnelia. Anneclose also had errands to run, but Anneclose was surprised that contact from Alphilis was quicker.


    "Alfie, what is it about calling the princess in one letter? Totally, this is it, so be polite."


    Annecloses leaking dissatisfaction, but the look also seems somewhere delightful. Annecloses and Alphilis were intimate with each other by letter, and Annecloses was also relieved of what he said was difficult for a casual Alphilis.


    It also worked in the favor of Alphilis that there were few bellies, especially women, who could forgive Annecloses their hearts. Only when in Anneclose was Alphilis felt like his best friend, who had only met him for a few days. My legs are faster, not just because I''m in a hurry.


    And Anneclose reached the open place. It was surprising that there were even more meadows in Arnelia, but apparently an undeveloped neighborhood. Near where the Seeker lived, Alphilis was waiting.


    "Anne, it''s been a while. Glad you could make it."


    "Absolutely, what are you going to call the princess? If you need anything, you can come from there."


    "Are you serious? I don''t even have the guts to jump into a demon like that. You do realize Anne, don''t you?


    Alphilis said with a smile, but it was an honest feeling. I don''t even know to what extent the Annecloses are attached, but I needed to shake them up.


    Also, does Anneclose really remain the original Anneclose? There are many Seekers, Elves lying on the perimeter of the Alphilis, and Lisa is also positioned. Assuming Anneclose made any suspicious moves, she was going to jump right out.


    But Anneclose just had a dark face to the Alphilis question and didn''t respond to anything. On the contrary, the look told the story of the seriousness of the situation.


    "I don''t know... anything. Honestly who is on your side and who is the enemy. The royal palace is certainly a demon cave, as Alfi put it. Originally a swirling place in terms of number of manipulations, Romansland is a boneless gathering of human beings. There was no such thing as mutual glances at each other''s complexions, awe, no more words exchanged.


    When it comes to people I can trust anymore, I only have about my sister, a few nearby generals, and a few maids of short notice. I don''t know why this mission suddenly called me either. There''s no such thing as a close faction in court. "


    "No one? What''s your relationship with the king?


    "Opinions aside, we don''t even face each other. I used to force myself into the bedroom and have an opinion, but now I can''t even get you into my private room. I won''t even show my face in the morning council, and the national government has honestly stopped. Only the cases that we''re allowed to try are barely being managed."


    Alphilis questioned the content of the conversation.


    "Wait. If there''s not a morning meeting in court, who''s in command of the invasion?


    "Mercenaries." Strategist "Klausel. Under his command, the invasion is taking place."


    "Do the Romansland generals listen to what the mercenaries say?


    "No, only a group of mercenaries and demons are invading. Krausel first said he would only use mercenaries and demons and try to drop the surrounding countries. Romansland''s army was to govern the land after he occupied it.


    Of course, there was a lot of opposition to an invasion that did not use its own forces, but Klausel told me that I should do what I did on my own. And the morning council while the king was absent was ignored, and the invasion began. And Romansland is inevitably ruling after Klausel''s invasion. This is the truth. "


    "Oh, my God..."


    If Anneclose''s words are true, Romansland can make an excuse as well. If the colour of the flag is poor, it can be assumed that mercenaries and demons are arbitrarily dedicated, or if the results of the invasion are good, it is possible to take only that interest.


    It''s a question of whether such an excuse actually works, but if the peace conference ends with this fact lying low and the subject remains ambiguous and a declaration of war is to be made against Romansland, it could, on the contrary, be taken as a pre-emptive attack against Romansland. That way, a country that is trying to be afraid of Romansland can give you just a reason to be on Romansland''s side if you do it badly.


    Alphilis was relieved. How far is it planned to invade? He seems to have lost completely in the intelligence battle before the battle in the first place. Alphilis understood. Whatever the outcome of this meeting, that war is no longer inevitable.


    Continued

 1546 War and Peace, Part 84 - Meeting Day 2, Night Close (2) -

    But still, we have to do what we have to do. Alphilis turned forward, saying that if we did our best in human resources, it would not have been heavenly destiny or anything.


    "After asking about it, Anne needs a favor."


    "Hmm, finally to the point. You called me to ask for that, didn''t you? Say it."


    The way Anneclose said it was dignified, but Alphilis knows that this is a person named Anneclose and she has no offense. Instead, I was relieved by the same annecloses I had when I met him. Without having to wait for Lisa or Seeker to report, there''s no chance she''s being manipulated by Calamity.


    Alphilis told Anneclose what he thought.


    "Voff, the head of mission currently acting as king. Can''t we get rid of him?


    "Eliminate Voff," he said?


    The annecloses were stiff. That''s because within Romansland, that''s what she once tried to do. But I refused to do so. The same goes for the fact that he was hesitant to do anything bloody within the court, but Voff is Swendle''s pet. I don''t know what kind of discomfort it would cause if we ruled him out of strength.


    Alphilis continued.


    "Someone like that Voff, he''ll lose quite a bit of his head by pretending to be incompetent. They show humility and see how they get out. Pretty nasty. As long as he''s around, the Romansland pursuit hand won''t go as far as he thinks."


    "Wait, I agree with that, but there has to be a good reason when it comes to replacing heads of mission. What do you want me to do?


    "I called to discuss that opinion. If you just need to get rid of it with your strength, I''m already doing it."


    Anneclose got cold in the spine at the words of Alphilis. Alphilis said he could also assassinate the head of Romansland''s mission if necessary. Of course, Anneclose didn''t think about that possibility either. But when I say it, I finally know how heavy people''s deaths are.


    In such harshness, Anneclose understood that there was a fundamental difference between Alphilis and herself who came across the battlefield.


    But at the same time, Anneclose understands that Alphilis took care of herself. If the Head of Mission were to be assassinated, the escort would be face-to-face. This time, considering the possibility that Anneclose was the head of the escort, we found out that Alphilis had stayed.


    "Right... eliminating Voff would just behave the same way from anyone in his faction. I don''t think that''s a good way to do it. More than that, we''ll take some sort of deal with Voff, see if we can move the meeting forward."


    "Who''s the person named Voff?


    "Private personal greed is strong and humble. To be liked by King Swendle, he would do any inferior thing. I thought he was blind to gold and had a reputation for accepting large amounts of bribes."


    "Why would someone like that be a big town in the country?"


    Alphilis sighed in dismay, but Anneclose had broken it off that was what the country was all about. I can''t even say it''s because my father king''s eyes are a pit.


    Anneclose continued.


    "It shouldn''t have been like that at first... when I first heard the name, I thought it was a competent bureaucrat. I should have taken a selection exam of government officials from the province to raise my position, but how long have I been such a synonymous with private lust?


    Anyway, if we''re gonna buy it, it''s gonna be gold. "


    "And then, woman?


    "Well, I don''t know. Rumor has it the night''s work is useless."


    Alphilis looked dissatisfied with what Anneclose said. To see this reaction, Anneclose laughed bitterly in her heart that apparently the man was still around.


    "Anyway, I''ll buy Voff. And at tomorrow''s meeting I come to the meeting as the king''s deputy. Is that what this is all about?


    "Yeah, you''re right. I''ll settle in that day. I''d like to turn it on in the morning, if possible. Don''t worry, Arnelia understands that Romansland itself isn''t a bad idea. Even if you were to be held temporarily responsible, it shouldn''t be that bad. No, rather -"


    "It would be worse if the war continued like this. In the long run, even if we kept winning and even ruled Nakahara, our pride as Romans Land would die. The problem is that not many people know that.


    There has to be no war of aggression. It is more important than that to work more closely with neighbouring countries in times of national distress. "


    Alphilis smiled at Anneclose''s words. There was still no madness in my eyes. Anneclose, as an exchanger, has the broad horizons necessary. I''m glad I''m still a friend, even though I can confirm that.


    And Anneclose came up with herself the other way around.


    "So, Alfi. It''s a condition I''ve been putting out for a long time."


    "Yeah, I know. To go to Romansland and fight beside you?


    "What do you say? I know it''s a difficult project. We know that there is no justice and that it will be a difficult battle. Still..."


    "I''ll take it."


    Alphilis answered without staring. I intended to do that from the beginning. I was just thinking about not taking it cheaply and identifying the situation.


    Anneclose took Alphilis'' hand after a decent one with a smile as radiant as that hair.


    Continued

 1547 War and Peace, Part 85 - Conference Day 2, Night ① -

    "Thank you! Now I see the light in our country too."


    "It''s a big deal. Just a mercenary regiment."


    "War is not a number, it''s the quality of a soldier you can trust. We have an interest in the land. If we become a protracted war within our own country, there is no reason to lose. You just have to bring it into harmony there."


    "Right. I hope so."


    There was something contained in the words of Alphilis, but Annecloses never drew that much intent. And after a more detailed meeting, Anneclose was to get out of the castle and come to the meeting the next day.


    "That''s it for the evening training"


    "Thank you"


    Titania and Jake finished their evening training. The evening was a blend of enhanced concentration through meditation and subsequent forms of actual battle. Titania, of course, has added considerable relief, but he felt Jake''s hassle was considerably higher.


    The battle after a deep concentration draws a line from before. Jake understood that as a real feeling, even though his muscle strength and sword arms didn''t suddenly rise. Titania watched Jake wave his sword often even after the archery was over and was asking.


    "What do you say? The battle after a deep meditation would be completely different, wouldn''t it?


    "Yeah. I used to see their sword muscles and muscle ''dust''. This is the ultimate?


    "There is no such thing as clear extremes in battle. Everything I''ve done, even my ambition, is to fight.


    No matter how blessed you are with your talents, those who are not blessed with the temper to fight will not be strong "


    "Right."


    Jake kept on barebacking, but Titania was in a strange mood as she looked at its side. Jake''s talent is not flattering. I''m not honest, I''m a hard worker. Concentration is extraordinary, but with this much material I''ve seen many before.


    But I can''t imagine how strong it will be. Looking at human qualities and growth power, Titania can imagine roughly how strong that person will be, but only Jake could imagine. He had a strange impression, as if his growth power itself was growing.


    "(Loved by fate, that would be a big deal, but still, I guess some power is working. The same would be true of the characteristics, but that might not explain it. Or maybe this boy will be my purpose.


    Even after this tournament period, I want to keep an eye on it for a long time, but fulfill it...) "


    Titania was often immersed in her thoughts, but she was annoyed as Jake put his sword away and turned to this one. If I could point my sword at it now, I would have realized that I was so alarmed that I was about to get a hand injury. Hi. If you put this boy in front of you, you can be sure that things are going a little crazy.


    Jake thanked Titania for the courtesy and followed the scene.


    "Tinny is amazing. I still want to be taught the sword. I''d beg to teach you all day if you didn''t have a mission... but you can''t help it if you have a suspicious person.


    Hey, come on out. You''ve been following me around all morning, haven''t you?


    From the darkness Jake stared at, a girl came out wearing a crimson dress. From its disastrous killing and the evil spirits that surround it, I know at a glance that I am not one of the worlds. Jake had already drawn his sword before asking who it was.


    "Have we met? Well, you don''t have to ask. You''re one of Doom''s guys."


    "... it''s Osiria. This may be the first time you''ve exchanged words."


    "What can I do for you? If you just went to the festival, I''d miss it."


    "For a long time, the Temple Knight is kind, isn''t he? But I have one errand to run."


    Evil spirits appear deliberately from around Osiria. There is only one purpose for that act, which is overflowing with hostility.


    "Big festivals are troublesome too. It springs up to the weird ones."


    "That''s a lot to spare, huh? You don''t have anybody to help you now, do you?


    "Right. But it''s convenient, I''ll hold you back before it matters."


    "Can you do that? Who do you think I am?


    Osiria''s killing temper swelled. Osiria, who is more prestigious than he once was when he stormed Arnelia, but he is even more serious. Osiria was seriously coming to kill Jake.


    "It''s a lot of thought to hunt me alone, replacing one of the cities with ruins!


    "Really?


    Jake was surprised by himself, but he was wondering and confident. If I were you now, I wouldn''t be late for this opponent either.


    Continued

 1548 War and Peace, Part 86 - Conference Day 2, Night ② -

    Jake sanctified his sword with sorcery. Let''s see it and Osiria shudders.


    "Huh, are you going to take me down with such a tiny sword?


    Without worrying about Osiria''s mockery, Jake stood idly by. I feel that the effect of the deep meditative state gained in my training with Tiny is still persisting. There is also fatigue, so we are able to calmly analyze that the movement may be about 30% dull compared to the time of full force. As for the stamina, I imagined it would last until the end of the fight.


    There are currently 13 opponents. I don''t feel like entering something how powerful it would be, such as an evil spirit who would appear with an endless summons, but who can''t hide his killings or signs.


    Jake set up his sword and was slashed straight by Osiria. Jake''s behavior only seemed bad for Osiria.


    "Can''t you see you''re surrounded?


    Osiria watches Jake rush in, shaking her left hand. One of Osiria''s ways of attacking is to twist and bend space with mindful power. It is also possible to activate it by sight alone, but the more powerful it involves a major movement.


    For every space around Jake, Osiria activated a mind-blowing force with the intention of gripping him. But out of that space, Jake escapes with minimal evasion. I''m not losing shape, I''m moving further forward.


    "Coincidence?"


    Osiria turned to Jake as a shield while generating evil spirits around her. Jake comes forward without falling back as he slashes them down, but Osiria tries to crush Jake with a series of mind-blowing motives, regardless of every evil spirit.


    But Jake doesn''t try to stop him from moving forward, slashing all the evil spirits under one sword. The more impossible it would have been if the attack had not been known in advance, Osiria showed a rush to Jake as he came at himself on the shortest path.


    "What, you!?


    Osiria steps hard on the ground. The ground deformed with mind-power, and Jake was supposed to be taken off his feet. If you can fly to get rid of it, squeeze it in the air. Stand back and attack the evil spirits in unison. If I had increased the speed and advanced, I would have raised the ground and poked it like a ''hahaha''.


    But Jake stuck his sword on the ground and didn''t activate the mindfulness power itself. Only the point of action at which the mindfulness was activated was stopped precisely with a sword. Osiria didn''t even imagine how to stop it, and instead of jamming it by witchcraft, she simply slapped it with a sword. I didn''t even know Osiria could do that with a sword.


    Jake, glaring at Osiria, moves further forward. There are already no more than 10 steps away. A hasty Osiria emitted a few mind-blowing momentum, but Jake slashed two of them in the air, one at once packing a distance from Osiria as he made minimal moves to the point where some meat was shredded.


    As Jake swung upward, Osiria accidentally raised her left arm and tried to take that sword.


    "Hmm, is it something you can slash me with just a sanctified sword!


    Osiria originally possesses the qualities of a high-ranking magician. Its qualities are harnessed when it becomes an evil spirit, and it has strong enough resistance to almost nullify it against witchcraft. The same is true of the magic of fire and light, which should also be a weakness for evil spirits.


    The means of hurting Osiria therefore hardly exists in this world. It may be possible that a sanctity was originally granted to the sword itself, or a weapon specializing solely in killing the evil spirit itself, but such objects were disposed of or sealed around when Doom and Osiria collected the relics on Orangeable''s orders.


    So Osiria should have become an immortal evil spirit. I thought the only thing to be aware of at the moment was Dragreo''s degree of brace. When Jake''s sword was swung down, Osiria was right when she had a bad feeling and pulled herself off.


    "My left hand...!


    From Osiria''s left wrist, the first fell into space and disappeared. Osiria, who was sure to have erased the sacrament, had been hurt by Jake''s sword.


    Jake''s sword approaches Osiria, frightened by surprise, even more. noticed all the while Osiria reflexively pointed the mindfulness power at Jake, but at that moment Titania was cracking in there.


    "Jake, are you okay?


    "Tinny?"


    Osiria and Jake distance themselves once to Titania, who intruded to block Osiria''s attack. Osiria looked at Jake carelessly, but took Titania''s sharp gaze and disappeared into darkness. Because I found out Titania told me to "back off". Now Titania didn''t help Jake, she helped Osiria.


    Jake, on the other hand, felt like he''d been tailored to Osiria in time now, but he couldn''t even whirl at Tiny''s act for joining him, and he sighed small. And Tinny was apologizing to Jake for seeming sorry.


    "Sorry, would I have done something extra"


    "No... that''s okay. Because if you can get away with it, you''ve never crossed it. I just wondered why he showed up here now."


    "It looked like a big evil spirit, but you know what?


    Jake stared into Tiny''s words, but on the contrary, Tiny seemed to be under barometric pressure. Because Jake''s eyes were as if he were spotting all Titania''s lies.


    But when Jake finally turned away,


    "No, because I thought you were the top guy on Arnelia''s crusade list. I can''t possibly defeat them alone, but apparently they''ve achieved results in training."


    To Jake, who groaned so calmly, Titania rather became more terrified. There''s no way I can overwhelm Osiria with all that training. Rather, the force that hurt Osiria is completely separate.


    "(Jake, what the hell...)"


    Titania thought she should know more about Jake, but the idea was not fulfilled by the knights who just made a noise. While Jake was also explaining the situation to them, Tiny''s appearance had disappeared.


    Continued

 1549 War and Peace, Part 87 - Conference Day 2, Night ③ -

    "So, Jake hit you and you''re back?


    "... yes."


    After Jake hit me, Osiria was back to Doom. There is only other milnay in front of me.


    Milnay took care of his sword silently, and Doom was reading. Doom opened his eyes wide for a moment to the absence of Osirian arms, but he was not seen moving. I felt Doom''s anger on the contrary, and even Osiria was now being told extra words.


    Doom replies as he reads the book.


    "Actually, Milnay said something was wrong with you. Weren''t you going to see Jake and Titania again in the morning?


    "... yeah, I am. I was just watching from afar so they wouldn''t notice."


    "How did you set me up? This time we''re totally backwards. You told the bystanders we''d be thorough, didn''t you?


    Doom''s words are particularly true. It was such an arrangement, and this time the purpose was to experiment with Milnay''s performance. Yet I couldn''t help but find Jake from the mundane and see how encouraging Titania and training seemed very dangerous.


    As it is, Jake sublimes to another being. Such unspeakable anxiety had come to Osiria, and if he had noticed, he had set it up.


    But Osiria also hesitated to keep her mouth shut. I don''t know what Doom would think of me if I talked about being fearful, etc. that should elevate my stature to the fifth place evil spirit and be a being that scatters fear. Even for Osiria, losing a companion named Doom was above all something we had to avoid.


    It''s always a mouth-watering doom, but at some point when I closed the book, I stared silently at Osiria. Milnay was silently sharpening his sword, but you noticed a doom that looked different, or rather staring at the two of them.


    And Doom moved slowly. Take Osiria''s left arm and stare at the wound as it shivers. And most importantly, when I stuck my left hand in that wound, I dug it back around. Not that there was pain because of the evil spirit, but Osiria also distorted her face due to the discomfort that wandered through her body.


    And when Doom finished messing with him, Osiria''s left arm was back to normal.


    "I made up for the evil spirits I had. You''ll get used to it in a while."


    "... thank you."


    "I''ll just ask you one thing, Osiria. Look at Jake, what did you think? I want you to be honest with me."


    Doom''s question seemed to see all the inside of Osiria. Osiria took a breath and responded to Doom''s question.


    "- I thought you were scared. Any human, demonic, black sorcerer - no, I never thought I was even scared at the moment of death, I thought I was scared of that boy. That''s probably"


    "He seems to be the only way to kill us."


    Osirian''s words have been continued by Doom. Keep it up. When Doom gets back to the chair, he keeps talking as he reads.


    "Well, there are many other ways to be exact, but Jake is the trump card to us that''s easiest to understand. That''s what Arnelia thinks. He''s just not a ''saint knight''. I looked into the Holy Knight character who once had traits against evil spirits, but he was a bearer of traits similar to Jake"


    "So what''s Jake''s trait?


    To Osiria''s question, Doom was looking for words, staring into the universe.


    "... I still don''t know Jake''s characteristics. It''s best that I don''t set Jake up because he''s not ripe yet, but the other thing is, he doesn''t even understand his traits that scratch me or Osiria.


    Probably unprecedented characteristics. Looks like the bandrass I took in at Tarrum was getting that answer in vain, but I''m not sure yet. Instead, if Titania brings out Jake''s traits, that would be welcome because it would make it easier to take action. "


    "What if Jake gets stronger than we can handle?


    Doom laughed furiously at Osiria''s question. With such a loud laugh, Milnay looked up as frightened. Even Osiria had never heard such a laugh of Doom.


    "Osiria, you still don''t get it. There is no such thing as invincibility. The organism has a background as a creature in a slippery way, always with strengths and weaknesses. When you first saw Lifeless, you were overwhelmed by that amount of magic, right? But how did you react when you saw the artifact I had?


    "... he hated me."


    "Exactly. Any opponent always has a weakness. The black magicians already have measures in place for all of them. As long as we''re ready and conditioned, it''s possible to finish everyone off."


    "Really?"


    To his surprise remarks, Osiria overheard, but Doom replied as he turned his fingers in space.


    "We just need an environment where we can run. Some opponents need enormous preparation for that. For example, Dragreo. The easiest thing to understand is to bump a silence, but, well, it won''t work the way you want it to."


    "? Silence is dead, isn''t he?


    "You think so? If he dies, we can make sure, right? Is it that so many anomalies die without leaving anything paranoid? The main unit isn''t dead yet.


    Anyway, if it means not just killing Jake but playing with him, it takes a lot of preparation and stage. Don''t set me up without my permission in the future. Can you promise me that? Otherwise, no matter how much you... "


    Doom pointed to Osiria. Even if the trick is a joke, Osiria knows there are no lies in the words.


    Osiria had half her fear of Doom, bending that Doom''s finger in the direction of the day after with mindfulness in order to distract her shame from her own demise.


    "Ghaaaa! What are you doing, people are seriously talking!


    "Well, I know. As your wife, I will never again."


    "I wish I knew, but you''re gonna consume evil spirits again to fix this? It''s a waste of malice, not at all!


    "... it''s a friendly thing"


    Milnay''s sense of being able to say that when he saw these two was no longer human apart, but none of those making the point were on this occasion.


    And when Doom celebrated Milnay''s main battle appearance and ordered Titania''s surveillance on the subordinates Milnay was taking him further, he was turning his mind around to the main battle of the Unified Martial Arts Games, which will begin the day after tomorrow.


    "(Damn, I thought it would be interesting to scratch around a bit, but you''ve become a conference and competition that seems interesting enough without having to do anything. That archbishop named Anolun, did you really aim for him? If that''s the case, you''re either a big festival lover or a villain more than I am.


    I''m looking forward to it, starting the day after tomorrow... huhuhuhuhu) "


    Doom''s sneer melted into a quiet room, coupled with the sound of sharpening Milnay''s sword.


    Continued

 1550 War and Peace, Part 88 - Conference Day 3 ① -

    Third day of the meeting. The meeting showed a surprising development in the morning. Romansland, there is no King Swendle. As such, Voff did not speak a word on the occasion of the meeting, and Anneclose, the second princess, was instead in the lead to speak.


    Are we not yet accustomed to the debate in the official setting, it was also followed, and we saw high-pressure words and actions like Romansland military personnel, but still desperate arguments and honest personalities were passed on to the nations.


    That Romansland is not a complete single rock either, and that it often does not remain King Swendre. There is also indeed a disturbance in the internal affairs that comes from the king''s ill health, and the king is also mentally unstable. There were many who questioned this invasion even in the military, stating that they would stop and show it to themselves, who are responsibly anti-war.


    Not all of those theories were accepted, of course, but within the morning the debate saw a certain settlement. We first came to the conclusion that we would trust Anneclose and leave that to deal with. On the other hand, it was strongly suggested that if the withdrawal of troops was not carried out within the lid month, a joint army for the purpose of the Romansland conquest might be organized.


    At the end of the morning meeting, Anneclose sent her gaze toward Alphilis, telling her that she had done well with her eyes, but that Alphilis had not been firm. Was that the same for Ray fans, who just bumped into Alphilis when they started eating in the prepared pantry?


    "... that transformation of Romansland. Alfie, is that you?


    "Come on, what do you think?"


    Ray fans stared at Alphilis, who flaunted the meat while teasing.


    "What did you do?


    "Nothing, nothing? I originally planned to meet and talk to His Highness Anneclose during this meeting. That happened to be last night, and I just happened to talk about this meeting. Either way, she was acting up, even if I didn''t say anything. I might have pushed that back a little bit."


    "Yes, you happen to be. Then that''s what I''ll do."


    "Oh, you''re so light."


    The alphilis that ate the shoulder watermark was decent, but this time Ray fans were calmly carrying fish dishes into their mouths.


    "Because whatever your response to Romans Land doesn''t affect me that much. There are very few armies in Krums that can currently move into a combined army. Backward support, at best, in the combined army."


    "Could a combined army indeed have had its effects distributed according to its contribution?


    "Exactly, but my country doesn''t need to distribute the effects. Besides, even if you attack a Romansland opponent, you''ll be driven back in their territory anyway. With poorly maintained streets, you can move your army to your opponent''s capital in the summer months at best. In the rainy season, how hard it is to build a barracks in the land where snowmelt water is also exchanged to make it look like muddy, and in the land where crops are fruitless because of salt damage. Expenditure on a combined army is just an economic waste.


    Just a little string up the history books and you''ll see. "


    "I wonder? I think it would be easy for Romansland to perish."


    I said something absurd about Alphilis, so a little while later Ray fans looked back at Alphilis. Towards surprised Ray fans, Alphilis begins to explain.


    "Oh, don''t be surprised. I''m not thinking of anything else. Now - at this moment when the Satellite Nation is occupied by demons, if I were to take command of the Allied Coalition, it would mean that there is one easy way to destroy Romansland. Maybe it doesn''t have to be me."


    "... how to do that?


    "Soldier attack."


    Answered Alphilis as he poured the meat in wine. Ray fans rubbed his eyes because his brown eyes were a little black and he felt like he was glowing demonically, but when he looked at it again, it must have been the usual alphilis.


    Alphilis kept talking.


    "No enduring battle can be fought on a lean land in Romansland. Wouldn''t it be as good as Romansland to have an army without an instructor in the peasants and a farm tool in the standing army? Still can''t catch up, so as I know it''s shifting the food itself away from satellite countries. The invasion of satellite countries is also, perhaps, to take root food in anticipation of future long-term expeditions.


    Instead, it is likely that no decent crop will be captured for several more years from the land ravaged by demons. What Romansland hates the most right now is a protracted war. You don''t have to let anything fall on the capital, but you''ll make a noise somewhere if you root for or crush the food producing areas within reach of the Feilongs. "


    "If this is the moment, it may indeed be possible... but then shouldn''t we have moved the army after the peace conference? During this peace conference, which lasts as long as half a month, acts of war have ceased for whatever reason. If you violate that, that could be the subject of the expropriation of nations.


    If you want a short-term showdown, it would be painful to be detained at this meeting at a time when you can move the army. Will there be enough food in the occupied country to last half a million troops?


    "Exactly, but if we don''t even have to go to war, we can also assume that we''re moving troops in this period. Half a million demons, right? You don''t think it''s that easy to get around, do you? Maybe as soon as the army moves out, Swendle will just pull out of the meeting."


    "You said you were trying to prolong the argument by buying time?


    Alphilis twisted his neck to Ray Fan''s inquiry.


    "As one possibility, of course. Just because you have to wage the war that you expressed during the peace conference period, might the next invasion begin the moment the peace conference is over be an option that you can think about?


    "Mm... then you think the war will resume between the Northern Commercial Union and Romansland?


    "I wonder..."


    Alphilis was also uncomfortable with Romansland''s response, like Ray fans, for a slightly different reason. Thank you very much for giving Anneclose the lead in the meeting. Whatever the lack of diplomatic talent, what was the King''s attitude in the first half?


    In addition, Alphilis was thinking about the orcs that suddenly appeared in Tarram. If there is a way for them to get out, stopping an army going south in the unity of a commercial union would be a totally useless military strategy.


    On the contrary, Alphilis thought they could even betray the flag if it was poorly colored. Even worse, is it not a conceivable hand to use food taken in disregard of the supply line and to ignore the tarram and fall all the way south to Arnelia at once?


    Reckless, but there is also the possibility of a total collapse of the countries of the east if they succeed. Alphilis wondered how he would attack Arnelia, etc.


    It was the Ray fans who interrupted that Alphilis thought.


    Continued

 1551 War and Peace, Part 89 - Conference Day 3, Night ① -

    "Alfie, do you mind?


    "Hmm? Oh, I''m sorry. I was just thinking."


    "I don''t mind talking about strategy, but now it''s on the next agenda. The afternoon will end, as usual, with the state of affairs of the countries and their proposals for measures to open them up. Maybe tomorrow. Countermeasures against black magicians will follow, but sometimes I will borrow your wisdom with regard to specific measures and the current situation. I asked you, didn''t I?


    "Yeah, well, depending on the circumstances, we might be taking the lead on the meeting from Arnelia."


    To the way Alphilis put it, Ray fans stared suspiciously at Alphilis.


    "No hesitation or regret? You and Archbishop Anorun are best friends, right?


    "Apart from this, there can''t be any hesitation. Besides, I don''t think Anolun and I have that much bond."


    I hear women''s friendships are brittle.


    "Maybe if a man gets involved. But I don''t wear a man''s hobby, and a woman''s friendship is pretty stiff with blood and sweat in it. And some booze."


    Ray fans were nodding small because Alphilis spoke so well.


    "I see. You also have a hard bond in a woman''s friendship"


    "Don''t you have any friends?


    "A friend to me, the queen, etc. When I was a princess, I didn''t even play, and there''s no such thing as a friend."


    "Then be friends with me?


    To Alphilis'' glaring offer, Ray fans circled their eyes and then cut their voices to death and laughed. I also can''t hate the way Alphilis says it''s going to strike me down for disrespect in some countries.


    Ray Fan snorted at the offer when he laughed to the point of tears.


    "That might be good, too. I want someone who can talk to me equally."


    "Then concentrate on your work first. Shall we have a meeting for the afternoon after dinner?"


    "Yeah, let''s do that"


    When the two enjoyed the meal for a moment with a smile, they immediately started the meeting with a serious face. Indeed, these two had begun to understand one another that there were similar parts.


    The third day of the meeting ended surprisingly quietly. The progress of the conference went as expected by Rayfan and Alphilis, and the ambassadors of the countries also welcomed the prompt progress of the conference.


    Ray fans had several wedding applications as predicted, but those left Alphilis vividly. One of them dared to provoke him on the spot and bring him to the duel, but Alphilis uses a whip to avoid hurting his opponent more than he needs to. He tried to surrender his opponent by striking the ground, but because he seemed like a beastly man who would make his opponent dance with a whip, Dryan couldn''t stop laughing and sat in the middle, his mouth not even blocked open by the muse, and at last the duel was stopped by a ray fan who pitied his opponent, no longer trying to sign up for a wedding with a ray fan.


    That would have enabled Ray fans to achieve one purpose, but it was also true that Ray fans were laughing bitterly because without any wedding application, they would also lack interaction with the countries. At the same time, Alphilis was regretting that his name had become known as a horrible female mercenary and that he had done too much than the original prospectus.


    And due to the qualifying meeting that was taking place that day, many of the members of the Jaeger were pawning to the main battle of the Unified Martial Arts Games. Including the General Division, the Women''s Division, etc., many key members were competing in either of them.


    The Jaeger had a banquet for the scenery for the main battle after tomorrow, but those who aimed to advance to the top in the main battle were quietly spending that night.


    If something had happened to make you strong, would it have been that Dryan infiltrated the Deep Green Palace? As Dryan flickered over the walls of the Deep Green Palace, he walked dignified through the Deep Green Palace as if nothing had happened knowing that the junction was tense.


    Those who noticed the intruder rushed, but bewildered each other as to whether they would hold back often to the king of the walking beast too magnificently. And when he realized it was impossible to seize it, he rushed to report it to his superiors.


    It was Rafferty and Lapenty who responded as superiors.


    "What can I do for such a late night, King Dreyan? How dare you be disrespectful to the king?"


    "No, I want to have a secret conversation with Lord Miriazal. However, I was thinking about how to apply, but there was no way to do this. Let''s get punished. But there''s something I''d like to tell Lord Miriazal. I''d appreciate it if you could catch up."


    I was confused about what was wrong with Rafferty by Dryan, who said shaggy, but after a grand sigh, Rapenty began to talk to her in a rare, creepy tone.


    "Damn, you haven''t changed a bit since you were young. How much the perimeter swung at its rampant. I didn''t know it bothered me at this age, even though I couldn''t help but struggle to accompany you for about six months in the name of training."


    "Really? If you''re in trouble, everyone should have said so."


    "Are you the balls you say and listen to? Act as soon as you think of it without thinking. I''m around running at the end of it afterwards, so I was doing something about it. I told you to be more aware, almost 50 years ago, didn''t I?


    "Right, will it be that much already? But I think it''s better than it used to be, huh?


    What do you say?


    Lapenti sighed again, stopping the guard humans from visiting and letting Lafatti use them to ask Miriazar to see him.


    It is Rafferty who is surprised by the flow.


    "Lord Lapenti, do you know King Dryan?


    "I knew you, I didn''t know you, I was on a temporary journey. It was 50 years ago."


    "You weren''t born as yet, each other"


    "You didn''t look over at each other. But you still seem to be."


    Lapenty, smiling bitterly, made Lafferty take off, and when he led Dryan to his work room, he behaved tea.


    "I''ll get in your way."


    "Please bear with me if I''m slightly scattered. I can''t afford a peace conference or a unified martial arts tournament."


    "I don''t mind. If you''re busy with this, you''re a lot prettier than my men - and your tea still tastes good. Is that special tea?


    "It''s commercially available. I''m just obsessed with leaf quality, though. As I said before, peace of mind is needed as much as it is when you are busy. Otherwise, my heart will be rough."


    Dryan was listening as he rinsed his tea. Do you remember how Lapenti taught you 50 years ago, it was a beautiful way to drink for a beast man.


    "The tea only heals the heart."


    "Because that''s all I can afford to be fond of."


    "I would have loved flowers and animals back in the day"


    "Flowers wither, animals die before people. I''m tired of worrying about them."


    To Lapenty''s words, Dryan looked sorry.


    Continued

 1552 War and Peace, Part 90 - Conference Day 3, Night ② -

    "You''ve changed. They called me Gorgeous Lapenty. Where have you been?


    "Do you know my age? Humans get older, how creepy they are as they used to be. Though you, the Beast Man, remain sensible and young, and magnificent. No, have you been more rational than you used to be"


    "That''s why I''m old. After years of doing it, too, the king becomes quite smart. I''m only careful not to be cunning."


    "Sure. I don''t want to imagine you being a bit cunning. I still think it''s better for you to run the lead without thinking about it."


    Dryan smiled bitterly at the reluctance.


    "But I was thinking about it."


    "I know. You thought you''d be the least harmed to get yourself in the lead, didn''t you? You''d be right if the enemy was just in the front, but it was tough when they pinched us."


    "Oh, you had that fight, too. After all, when I crushed the front enemy, nobody caught up to me, so you turned back and wiped it out."


    "At the time I was stunned by your strength and admired it. How much I envied how many human beings I could save if I had strength like you."


    Lapenty was pouring back the tea and Dryan was drinking it up even more. You remember when Dryan used to burn his tongue, regulated by a lot of heat. He had changed his appearance and attitude, but there was no mistake that he was Lapenti himself, and Drean enjoyed the taste of nostalgia.


    "But you were strong, too. I''ve never seen anyone as strong as you, especially a woman. I was wondering if even Diore would have surpassed it if it had been a full season."


    "Well, then I saw you and I worked out crazy in death. If I hadn''t traveled with warriors like you, I''m pretty sure I wouldn''t have been as strong as I am now. At the height of the season, I was told that Arnelia had no one to line up with. Thank you very much for that.


    I''ve never compared myself to Lord Diore, but as far as reputation goes, if it''s a real battle, one of us will have to die. I''m sorry to have to fight like that. "


    "Right - you by the way, did you get married?


    It was Lapenty who blinded Dryan''s question. I did put Miriazal through this room at the end of the day until he was ready, but I didn''t think it would be a secular story so far.


    For Dryan, Lapenty smiled somewhere understanding that his time remained 50 years ago - young with each other and just as he traveled. That''s why I wanted to be honest with you.


    "- Do I have to answer?


    "That''s how much you''ll have the right to hear. I mean, anyone in your generation cared. It''s weirder not to wonder who Arnelia''s one, no, beauty contending for one or two even on the continent chooses to be her partner. How many men have you attracted to and fought with on your journey?


    Especially since it''s you with me on your sleeve. I guess it''s time to ask. If you''re saying it''s years, talk to me before you die. "


    "This is an old story again - right, if you say you were in love with me, let me add to that weakness. If it means you don''t need to speak out."


    "Naturally. Whoever once fell in love with a woman, would speak of it."


    Lapenty grinned bitterly at Dryan, slightly angry. Not at all the same as old times. This is why Lapenti did not accompany the Beast Man. They live in different years, because their emotions are always young. I once refused Dryan''s offer thinking that I would feel miserable getting cunning with age, but it came to pass as I expected.


    "Let''s talk about it, of course I''ve never told anyone. I was married in secret to everyone. Of course it was even a secret to generations of Virgins, colleagues and relatives. We secretly had a ceremony with just the two of us, but we didn''t even live together. I was busy on assignment, and the other guy was the same again.


    Besides, when you found out I was making a specific guy, it was going to be a big deal. Some of them used it with love, and some of them were going to run wild with jealousy. Like you. "


    I was also surprised by the content of the story, but suddenly Dryan, pointing at the water, ate the face. I would respond rationally now, but at the time I thought I might have grabbed about the chest barn of the other guy, and I was a little sweaty.


    "Don''t joke about it. I have reason, too."


    "Because patience is something I don''t expect so much, even if the beast man has reason. Well, it was just a life like that, so I wasn''t blessed with kids. I didn''t even expect that much from the start, and I guess having kids just made me vulnerable. Because there was a lot of resentment."


    "Right. But what happened to your husband?


    "I''m alive, but I''m already isolated. Because we were too busy with each other, and it didn''t make sense to be married. Well, I had some youthfulness, too. I was hoping that getting the form and constraints of marriage would create something new, but nothing.


    In the end, the mission was the best for me, and it was a living thing. The woman who once told me she liked you has just become a boring old man. I''m old fashioned. I can''t even retire because I still miss my assignment while I''m this short. We have enemies, and we are happy at that moment that breaks our hearts about how to drive them away and take them in. Even if I fell in love with you, I wouldn''t have qualified as Queen Gruzard. "


    Lapenty had just finished saying that, and the door was knocked. Apparently Miriazal was ready, Dryan stood up when he placed the cup slightly, but spoke again to Lapenty, who hesitated a little.


    "Sure, you''re not like the woman who became my wife. The woman I chose was beastly and not suitable for rough things. That''s why I have me now, but at the time, I thought I wanted a woman who could go out to war with me. You were the best in that sense, and I thought that was funny.


    So even if you were my wife, I don''t think I regretted it. That''s all I''m saying. "


    "Why are you doing that now?


    "I don''t want to see you despise yourself. I want you to be my admirer until the end of your life. Orcs have a longer life span than humans, so people who like them usually die first. I don''t want to see a person I like end up unhappy."


    Lapenty turned her eyes round again.


    "What a wretch. The king says different things to the boulder."


    "A king is the most impatient man. You confused me. It''s your fault. Take responsibility for that."


    "That''s what a woman says to a man, not at all"


    Lapenty smiled and sent Dryan out, but he stumbled after he was gone.


    "Well - it could have been interesting to be your wife if I''d met you earlier. But I lied to you. I''m not as pretty as everyone thinks I am, Dryan."


    Lapenti was alone, drinking warm tea in the room left behind.


    And when Dryan, who had succeeded in seeing Miriazal, confirmed that there was only a child on the spot, he was bowing his head. When the men of Groussard see it, it is a sight that is about to fall. Miriazal also took away his attitude as Virgin by watching how it was, responding as a vegetarian.


    Continued

 1553 War and Peace, Part 91 - Conference Day 3, Night ③ -

    "I had no idea when your petty beast man was going to be king. I miss it. Isn''t that a bad attitude? Now we''re supposed to be on a par."


    "No, I was so sure face-to-face, but there''s no reason not to use reverence on you. First of all, I would like to apologize for coming on my own like this in the middle of the night. And today I came not as king, but as one individual dryan.


    I have a few things to talk to you about. Thank you for your time "


    "If the king of the beast bows his head, he may say no. - Do you hear me?"


    After watching Miriazal and Dryan interact, he asked what happened to Kiko.


    "Excuse me, should I take it off?


    "I don''t mind. This one''s the most trustworthy of my men, Dreyan. Can I put it here?


    "If that''s the case, there''s nothing different about me."


    "By the way, did Master Miriazar have any knowledge with King Dryan?


    Miriazar nodded troubledly at the question of Tsukiko.


    "This is the second time I''ve seen you like this. I used to punish you for being a beast, and now I see you. Okay. Come out into the human world and meet the raging Beast Man on patrol. I got a couple of good shots, so I got annoyed and beat him up with all my strength. I wonder if it was later or earlier that I gave my full strength to the Orc opponent. In the end, we didn''t have to deal with each other with a small pile of mistakes, but it seemed promising and we fought.


    We asked each other his first name at the time, but why would Kako do something like "I''ll pay you back someday"? I''m not lending you anything. "


    But Dryan took a serious look and denied Miriazal''s words.


    "No, it''s what I felt when we matched that you''re not the Virgin. I knew Arnelia''s patrol would be close, and a limited number if he became a powerful man in the human world who could fight each other with me. Together, I knew immediately that you were not human, but I had no idea that the legendary Arnelian Virgin herself would live. After fighting with much gratitude, it would have mattered if I had always noticed.


    And it was a huge debt to Gruzaldo. I wounded your hand, and as a result, I even made it up to the story of the Virgin''s replacement.


    When I was the one involved in it, Gruzaldo would have been in a critical position just to be heard as a rumor. But if you look into it, it was brilliantly information manipulated, without even the shadow or shape of rumors. I thought I owed you enough, and I was thinking of returning it someday. "


    "Serious in a weird place, disciplined. Fine, I''ll take what I can get. What do you want to tell me until you wake me up in the middle of the night?


    "On the eastern continent, are you grasping that trend?


    To Dryan''s point, Miriazar nodded.


    "You mean Puritanical White Fun? And it looks like Brady Maria''s with you."


    "Who knew those two had children?


    "I keep it in my ear. I don''t have any collaborators."


    "Recent information also indicated that they were on their way to this continent. You know that, too?


    "No, I haven''t been informed that far. For what?


    "Probably to visit this meeting. It''s probably the Arnelia Memorial Festival."


    Dryan''s information was a threat. If the Romans Land case has settled down because of this, but the Demon Society is coming, the meeting itself could be interrupted. Besides, if Bradymaria comes aboard - worst of all, there will be damage to national missions.


    Miriazar bit her lips at the possibility she never thought she would see. Not long after we lost sight of the possibility that forces outside this continent might come to this meeting. Even though we have Stervese in case it sucks, the damage would be tremendous if we fought Bradymaria.


    Miriazal''s brains, were spinning full to twist out measures to grasp their trends as soon as possible, but further Dryan gave other information.


    "I''m thinking of measures here, but aside from that, I actually need a favor from the Virgin''s Palace"


    "- Mm, what. Tell me."


    "We ask you to strategize on the premise of incorporating our forces into the war against Romansland"


    Miriazal and Kiko looked at each other in response to an unexpected offer. Of course it''s a thankful offer, and I thought Gruzaldo''s power of war was a must in the war against Romansland, but I thought it was something that would come true on top of all sorts of roots. I didn''t think that was an offer from Gruzaldo.


    Miriazar asked the question.


    "Why speak of it yourself? You don''t owe me that, do you?


    "Of course it is. Though I owe you personally, I disqualify as a king if I get involved in it all the way to the country. But the war with Romans Land is no longer a must. If you can''t avoid it, you should at least get it over with. Our participation can be decisive enough, that''s one thing.


    And I want Gruzaldo, who doesn''t know how to fight humans for a long time, to go through a human opponent''s battle. That''s the second. "


    "Wait, how do you suppose there will be a war against humans? Are you going to go to war with the human world?


    To Miriazal''s question, on the contrary, Dryan looked unexpected.


    "Are you trying me?


    "No, it''s not like that."


    "After Romansland, I''m probably stunned with anti-Arnelians. Aside from whether it will be war then, it will be important to know how to fight the human world.


    Plus, it could be a war with the Demon Society. Puritanical leisure prepares for war, but for some reason, the ghost tribes of the eastern continent are no longer equal to total annihilation and do not even need to wage war. I believe this indicates that they are not far away and are going to set up on this continent.


    Isn''t it me, Arnelia, and Ediod who are the most prominent traders on this continent and pay attention to the trends of the eastern continent? "


    "- Are you reading that far?"


    Miriazal was impressed by Dryan''s glare. Not even humans can read so sharply. I was thinking of looking into becoming one of the Dreyans at this meeting before moving on to action, but that was no longer necessary.


    Miriazal bowed his head. Dryan is more afraid of unexpected attitudes.


    "Rather, let''s ask from the eagle. It''s Dreyan, king of Groussard. I want you to prepare for the battle to come and help me. As you read, it will be a war with Romans Land nearby. I don''t know if Arnelia can move at that time. I want you to stay ahead of me."


    "I accept the story. But for one thing, I have a condition."


    "Tell me."


    "Lord Muse, or Rayfan, is the leader of the army."


    Miriazal was a little troubled by Dryan''s offer. Because it''s the name that Miriazal expected, but I didn''t expect it to come out specifically.


    Continued

 1554 War and Peace, Part 92 - Conference Day Three, Night ④ -

    "Why put those two in the leaderships?


    "As far as the conference is concerned, it will be the two people you can trust the most. It should have been the right of those who summoned the army to choose the Alliance Lord. Arnelia would also have legitimacy if it meant gathering troops against the Demon King, not Romansland."


    "Hmm. But how about two military talents? You think I deserve to be the Alliance Lord?


    "Many people think that the Beast Man is not funny in the Alliance Lord. In that regard, the Alliance Lord should have a face for the Horsemen. I''ll be the general of the substantial army."


    Dryan had a good point. It does ideally happen, but what Romans Land is called. The way the meeting comes out after tomorrow will be important. Plus, reports of people who requested a Romansland investigation.


    Miriazar made a decision.


    "Okay. When you summon an army, place your Lord in the General. But I have one thing to worry about. Is the southern border of Gruzaldo okay?"


    "That''s our domestic problem. Besides, if you just keep the front, there''s no problem. I mean, I''m wondering if there''s a black magician involved on that front, too. I believe that marching to Romansland to frustrate the prospect of a black magician would also be good for Gruzaldo"


    "What makes you think that?


    "I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, whenever the front is in Gruzaldo''s favor, a new demon king appears, a powerful demon springs up, a rebellion of the barbarians. Because of this, Gruzaldo was nailed all the way south, and as a result of being blind to the other nations of the beasts, there were countries that allowed rampant to calamities and so forth. The time is too good.


    If this is because of the black magicians, let''s explain it. Either way, he felt he needed to clean them up. I believe this is an opportunity for us. "


    "I''m sure it might be."


    Miriazal himself suspected the unusual frequency of combat that occurs on the southern front, but Arnelia also had little to look into in the land of the beasts. It is not that we have not sent pilgrimages, but the humans of the eastern part of the continent are too conspicuous to examine the interactions between the barbarians.


    When Miriazal was reluctant to accept Dryan''s offer, he met with some details and disbanded that night. It was a visit by Dreyan, considered worthy of being aroused in the middle of the night.


    Another late night visitor was visiting Arnelia. It was possible to visit Arnelia at any time, since she could not enter it already, but there was no clear connection around the arena. In the middle of the night, there will be fewer stores just open, and the inn will no longer be available, so many people who are awake at this time will get drunk while drinking at the store, or will welcome morning.


    There is a group of men and women who drive their horses there. The woman rides, but it was clear that the horse''s sweat was not the usual, but the limit of her strength with her tongue out sloppily. The man had already crushed his horse and followed the woman on foot, but it was apparent that their clothes were quite dirty and had been considerably forcibly armed.


    Many kept their eyes open to the two who visited the festival place late at night in such attire. Because it was clear that there were circumstances that were not good, and because of that, I was sorry for all the trouble at the fun festival.


    Besides, a black coat with two feathers was an object of awe for everyone. A man spoke to the woman carelessly.


    "Sister, I finally got to Arnelia, but did I need to force you this far? In the middle of the night, I can''t take the inn anymore."


    "If we get this far, we''ll have a problem in Nojuku. Just buy some food in moderation and then sleep until morning."


    "I don''t mind, I''ve been running at horse speed since my horse crumbled three days ago." I want to sleep in a warm, soft bed. "


    "Hmm, there''s nothing I can''t do to help make you feel better."


    A man cursed at the woman''s words.


    "Ha! Are you kidding me?! Hiccup! That was worth the effort!


    "Head, chest, belly. Which one do you want?


    "Hmm? Somehow, what''s that option?"


    "My chest is easy, but if I do poorly, my heart stops. The belly beats the wrong way, you won''t be able to eat for a while. That''s a good idea. Feels good to sleep. Yeah, I don''t think I''d be any dumber than that. Let''s give him a shot."


    Woman - Louis pulled out his sword and saw Lexus. Lexus saw it and walked away from Louis all the time.


    "Sa, I wonder if I''ll secure the rice and collect even the soft straw. I''m gonna make the finest bed ever!


    "Oh, my share, too, please"


    Lexus ran away before he could get Louis'' sword in his head. Still good if you hit me, but if I accidentally get the blade, it is a promise to go straight to eternal sleep.


    And when Louis stayed alone, he stared down at the arena as he got off the horse and gave the horse a drink of water.


    "Well, you managed to make it. And then do something about it, Arnelian leaders - although it will be important to meet more than the Archbishop if possible. You can count on Alphilis, but I don''t really want to owe you anything.


    In the meantime, will it be easier to see him if he wins the main battle starting tomorrow? But Valsas also says impotent. I didn''t know you came out because I got a seed for the Unified Martial Arts Games for now. Don''t you know that flying dragons for travel can''t fly around this area during the tournament? "


    Louis complained to his own regiment leader as he rubbed his horse''s back, and decided to take a break for the main battle of the Unified Martial Arts Games.


    Continued

 1555 War and Peace, Part 93 - Conference Day 4, Unified Martial Arts Congress ① -

    Fourth day of the meeting.


    The festive mood was even stronger this morning. Because the main battle of the Unified Martial Arts Games begins.


    If you are a culturalist of the continent, you know the authority and exuberance of the Unified Arts Congress. The winner will receive the finest honors as a martial artist and will not have trouble with the mouth of an officer or anything else for the rest of his life. Although there have been no knights or victories in the past decade other than those hired by national missions, there have been sudden and unnamed winners if by sector.


    It may not be like grabbing a thousand bucks, but it is fully dreamy for the civilian population, and many of the audience come to watch this martial arts tournament overlapping their own depression and dream stories. Also, Miranda opened the stand-up seats for free this time, so the number of spectators was even more swollen than usual. The arena itself prepared something much larger than usual in anticipation of more spectators.


    Even a free audience, thirsty and hungry. As long as I come to the arena, I buy food from a nearby store. The Archbishop and the rest of them had no idea, but Miranda was holding a unified martial arts tournament thinking about even commercial revenues.


    Starting today, Miranda, as the person in charge, will start putting her face around this one, not the peace conference. The inspection of the venue and the supervision of the referee must be carried out first. There was Elsa beside him, acting like an assistant.


    "Dear Miranda, confirmation of the venue is fine. Until yesterday, it was used in the main battle by division, but there was no dissatisfaction, especially from the fighters."


    "Yes. Has the main battle by division progressed without delay?


    "Yes, without any minor handicaps"


    "The unrestricted general division has also managed to close the qualifying round, and so far so good."


    Miranda confirmed the combination of the main battle. A total of more than 1000 fighters and qualifying breakers from this battle combined in one major competition. There were also abstentions due to injuries, but the shortfall compensated for the number of people from the mission and Arnelia officials, which proceeded roughly as planned.


    From here on, it has only been decided that the main game and the qualifying breakers will face each other in the first round, and the combination has been announced until they are narrowed down to the 16 players who will be the Tensei match. Of course, there are many contestants out of Arnelia.


    "No problem arranging a referee?


    "Yes, we have chosen from Arnelia''s pilgrimage and also borrowed applicants from each envoy as well as personnel from Turam and Guild because there must be no injustice again. Those who confirmed and selected Aristotle, Rafferty, and Eliza in a simulated battle, so I was wondering if there was a shortage of abilities."


    "There are only a few fighters who exceed those three abilities. If we get squeezed up to the last 16, I don''t know what''s gonna happen."


    To Miranda''s words, Elsa remembered a faint hitch.


    "May I ask you one question?


    "Go ahead."


    "Does Master Miranda have some anticipation of who will win?


    I honestly don''t know.


    In Miranda''s reply, Elsa tilted her neck. Miranda saw Elsa''s reaction and understood that it would be.


    "You''re not convinced, are you? Is this the first time you''ve seen the Unified Martial Arts Games?


    "Yes. I just said I''m Titania"


    "Shall I give you one example? Suppose Dryan, Valsas, Alberto and Diore are all in on it. Who do you think will win them?


    "It''s... I don''t know"


    Elsa was honest and Miranda nodded as well.


    "I don''t know either. And what if they crushed each other early in the tournament? Wouldn''t it be hard to keep one winning? Then you don''t know who''s going to win anymore. Besides, the weapon held down the ability to kill.


    In fact, the historic winner of the Unified Martial Arts Games is not always the strongest. That''s when luck matters. "


    "Miranda ever watch a martial arts tournament?


    "I watched the game, and in running it, I did quite a bit of research on past competitions, and most importantly, I''ve been there. That was quite a while ago before I belonged to Arnelia.


    I''ve never stayed until the last eight, not even immortal, who can return to a full body every time. "


    "Yeah? Really?


    Elsa was honestly surprised, but Miranda just laughed lightly.


    Continued

 1556 War and Peace, Part 94 - Conference Day 4, Unified Martial Arts Congress ② -

    "Even in a former tournament with no 100 contestants, there were more powerful than that. Besides, it might have affected my ability to fight purely as a warrior. I''ve competed about three times, but there''s about one unexpected fighter in any tournament."


    "So again this time?


    "It''s hard to imagine that there''s more powerful than Titania, but... if there is, that would be convenient. Elsa, you haven''t forgotten our purpose, have you?


    "Yes, if it''s the annihilation of Titania, it''s effective to target where she''s exhausted at martial arts competitions"


    To Elsa''s answer, Miranda nodded.


    "Great. That''s why you put together a big tournament on a bigger scale. I''ll leave the time to set it up. That''s why I called a pilgrimage, and if I had to, I wouldn''t hate to drive Jabbawok and the others."


    "Will the Javawoks help us?


    "I''ll have Master Miriazal do whatever it takes to cry down there or color tricks. If you can hunt Titania, don''t choose the means."


    "Okay, let''s try as much as we can. By the way, are you sure Miranda doesn''t take command?


    "I have a little something to do."


    And Miranda grinned, and waved to Elsa, and followed him.


    The meeting hall in the morning was surrounded by a bit of a vibe.


    The Unified Martial Arts Games have entered the main battle, with many participants from each mission. Alexandria was also more than half martial arts contestants, most of whom were scheduled to appear between the afternoon and evening in consideration of the conference, but each came to the conference in combat attire, as there may not be time from the convocation.


    Even though it is the norm every time, it is the moment when the peace conference is the most slaughtered as it seems. Among other things, Diore''s outfit caught my eye. The figure, dressed in armor, albeit in light attire, created exactly the same amount of Rin that was said to be the maiden of war, and everyone was caught in the way she strolled wide with her armor ringing.


    Bowling with Alphilis in the conference hall, they exchanged words with each other.


    "That''s what you look like. Are you the greatest female knight of the continent?"


    "I don''t wear a helmet, and it''s not heavy armor, though. Does that look like a regular outfit to you?


    "Because I''m a mercenary, I won''t wear armor like a knight. Lightness is best."


    "You mean you''re confident about the speed? I got good information."


    Alphilis was laughing bitterly as Diore laughed slightly ill.


    "Hey, guys, do it. Because you said whatever you want about exposing where it is or getting out in the guise of a southern barbarian (Amazonas). I''m just really going to do it this time, so I thought I''d show my intentions dressed the way I always do."


    "Ho, I mean it. By the way, do you know how to do this one?


    "Of course. Depending on your previous performance and achievements, 32 seeds have been assigned. It just seems like the same number of fights, even when you say seed, the aim is to keep the well-known warriors from crushing each other early on.


    When up to 16 people are squeezed, the draw begins there. It just seems like World War I is getting to win each of the warriors from the main battle and the qualifying breakers. I also got a seed from the Mercenaries Achievement. What a halfway seed, number 25. "


    "Then we''ll hit it with another seed by the time we''re 16. Guess who''s the same block of seed?


    Alphilis saw the paper that wrote down the list of tournaments. I hadn''t looked in detail except for my first opponent, but the seed on the same block as myself says No. 11. His name is Gandallus. It seemed like a strong name, but Alphilis is someone I don''t know.


    "Did you know, Lord Diore?


    "Oh, you''re famous in the world of knights. He''s Clia''s general, and he''s the best militant. Names come up all the time on the front of the beasts, and usually on the front when clients are at war with other countries.


    There didn''t seem to be a name in the war ahead, but with that general, the war might have changed a little bit. "


    "Strong?"


    "If he was a young man, a little at the Knight''s Exchange. He was a big warrior, using Fang Tianzhi. If you come to Alexandria, you''ll be a general."


    "I see."


    Alphilis saw the combination once again. Actually, more than that Gandallus, I''m wondering if it''s Wictrier near Gandallus that''s troublesome. In the absence of witchcraft, I was wondering if it might be quite unfavourable with the strength of the flesh itself when done with the vegetarian Victoria.


    Even if the strength of the Gandallus and the dots is around Daron, Victoria will win just fine if she tries her best.


    And the immediate focus is on the opponent of the war. A mercenary named Satyra that beat Elsia. She was the opponent of the war. I''m pretty sure I''m more than that user of having an antagonistic battle with Elsia, but I have no standing to struggle as an Alphilis position. We had to prevail, but we were just worried about how we should fight.


    And because of my worries, I didn''t realize that at some point Diore was glancing at the combination that was at Alphilis'' disposal. Alphilis was supposed to see Diore''s face up close, but when he saw the look on his face, he still thought it was just a girl.


    She says her appearance hasn''t changed since she made the decision to become a Spirit Knight, but I think she''d like to hear one day how she came to make that decision when she was a girl.


    Diore looked amused when he saw the combination.


    Continued

 1557 War and Peace, Part 95 - Conference Day 4, Unified Martial Arts Congress ③ -

    "Hmm, is my seed number 24?"


    "Are you strong?


    "Well, that''s a name I don''t even know. However, the tournament was once experienced and unexpectedly strong men appeared. I''ve been to this tournament a dozen times now, but I''ve only actually won it four times"


    "Four times... I think it''s a good enough track record."


    Alphilis said in a frightening mood, but Diore was laughing like a prank.


    "I''m better at magic. There will be many warriors in this tournament who can''t use witchcraft who could beat me. Now my seed is number two."


    "What, not number one?... Oh, it''s true. Then number one is..."


    Alphilis saw the end of the combination. With all this strength, a warrior to be placed in number one. His name is...


    "Ravenstein? Who was it?


    "I''m rather surprised you don''t know who you are. There are two knights on this continent with the title of Supreme Knight. One is me and the other is that Ravenstein."


    "Are you strong?


    Diore was slightly stunned by the words of Alphilis.


    "It''s a strange story for me to say, but even one human being with the title of master is extraordinarily strong. It has taken me 70 years to get the title of Supreme Knight, but Ravenstein earned it in 20 years. That alone shows that my talent as a pure knight is superior to mine.


    By the way, in a mock fight just for sword moves without magic, I beat him one and three. "


    "Yes!? I was wondering if you could be one of us if there was someone like that..."


    Diore, who heard Alphilis squeal, was blowing out.


    "Are you going to use Ravenstein as a mercenary? You never even thought about that! Very funny story, but unless his country dies, I guess it won''t. If there is a colour shape of his soul, his soul is a man who is said to be in the form of a knight until his form."


    "Um, that''s just not numb... wondering if that Mr. Ravenstein''s opponent in the fight isn''t a Jaeger mercenary,... ah"


    From the reaction of Alphilis, Diore guessed.


    "What, who do you know?


    "Yeah, that''s true, too... I guess it''s okay, this"


    What Alphilis realized was how Liliam was that Ravenstein''s opponent in the fight. And next to it, there was the name of the layer.


    Alphilis was distracted by that point and had yet to realize that next to him was the name Aeruare, and a little further away, the cause of Milnay.


    "Layer, are you ready?


    "Oh, wait a minute"


    Layer was rushed out of the room by Elsia in a hurry. Elsia takes the lead in the women''s division, and Layer takes the lead in the Unified Martial Arts Games. The temperamental Elsia and the usual layers, in contrast, follow Jaeger''s quarters.


    Elsia, nervous, was angry at layers who lacked tension at all.


    "Hey, do you know today is the main fight!? If we win today, it''s gonna be amazing, right?


    "That being said, the opponent is a warrior like the one who competes from the main battle, right? I''ll just do it, but I don''t have much chance of winning."


    "You have to try. You don''t get it, do you? If you have a sword, fight for victory! And what, that''s good. Don''t you have any better clothes?


    Layer tries to go to battle as he normally dresses full of wrinkles, so Elsia grabs that hand and tries to go back in search of some decent clothes. But the layer slipped out of his hand.


    "Fine, I don''t mind tearing clothes if I''m going to fight. It''s easier to move with the usual clothes."


    "I''m frightened! It''s always frightening, but maybe nobles and royalties from all over the country are coming to the game from today? If you do something that catches my eye, it might open the way for officers, too? At least put on some decent clothes!


    "I''m not really interested. I am satisfied with the life of this mercenary regiment, and I have no difficulty studying or working. Or does Elsia want to be a nobleman or a knight?


    "Ugh, when they say that..."


    I couldn''t say back too strongly because I am happy with Elsia''s own life at Jaeger. A dining room where you can eat whenever you want and even have a meal to make and store at night. Slightly more expensive, but accommodation is also available where only women reside. Hygienically managed living spaces are provided and there are unusual bathing areas in tourist destinations. In addition, lectures are held regularly if you want to study, and there are training facilities available at any time. There is also a wide variety of people to train and there is no trouble.


    In addition, thanks to its collaboration with Arnelia, it receives the best medical care on the continent whenever it is ill. You can also get your work turned around by your guild as a priority, so if you don''t choose, you won''t fall for the job. Mercenaries also have good relations with each other. As the layer pointed out, where do we want any more environments? Compared to this full life, it''s no surprise that there are people who think it doesn''t matter, such as officers.


    When Elsia was worried about that, Liliam appeared in front of her. After all, Liliam, who is staying at Jaeger, almost left after breakfast.


    "Good morning, both of you"


    "Oh, good morning"


    "... Hmm."


    Elsia didn''t say much, so Lilliam laughed bitterly.


    "Ha, you hate me"


    "Elsia, no."


    "Shut up, you''re on my own. Besides, I can''t believe we''re leaving so early in the morning."


    "That''s right. I''m in the opening game."


    To Lilliam''s words, they were astonished.


    "How do you know that?


    "To prevent early morning delays, competitors up to the third circle had advance notice last night. The layers are also on a third tour. We had a call, didn''t we?


    "Oh, yeah."


    "Really?


    Elsia was surprised, but the layer was flat because it was something she already knew. Liliam continued.


    Continued

 1558 War and Peace, Part 96 - Conference Day Four, Unified Martial Arts Congress ④ -

    I mean, if we beat each other twice, we''re gonna fight.


    "I guess that''s what I mean. But you could tell me in part the combination, but your opponent is the 1st seed, right? The winner of the last tournament, no, the strongest knight who has won more than 10 games in total."


    To Layer''s words, Liliam nodded in a strange way.


    "- Right. Well, it''s been bad luck for a long time, but I didn''t expect to pull the strongest opponent out of over a thousand. I was lucky to have been given the extra boundaries of the main battle, but I didn''t know I had this kind of och.


    But depending on what you think, you may be lucky to have the opportunity to fight so many knights. I''ll give it a lift at best. "


    "That''s positive. I''ll pick up your bones at best."


    Liliam laughed and showed her a small smile, spitting words that Elsia could not be sarcastic or supportive.


    And Elsia and Layer decided to watch Lilliam fight from the audience. Arnelia''s officials said something to congratulate him at the opening ceremony, but barely in the ears of the layer. Layer''s interests had already been poured exclusively on Lilliam''s opponents.


    Because before the main battle, I asked him about a few numbers if there was a seed on the line for reference, but after a little worrying, he said, "Around 10 would be reasonable". Though there will be humility, if even with the strength of that line it will be to that extent, there will be no exhaustion of interest in how skilled a warrior is said to be the overwhelming number one.


    Next door, Elsia had stated her dissatisfaction with the bump and Lilliam.


    "Well, a high-sleeping woman just needs to get naked and lose."


    "... that''s not the kind of fight, this"


    "Shut up. Hey, it''s my mood problem. I think she can have that kind of punishment."


    "I don''t know what it feels like"


    Layer was stunned by Elsia''s temper, but Elsia''s expression was serious besides her thoughts.


    "But the number one knight. Didn''t the title Master, certainly not just for simple martial arts, but also for study and other arts?


    "I don''t know the details, but I think we needed some good weapons in martial arts. Academic performance in different fields and artistic or international activities should have needed to be recognised. You can''t just be strong."


    "The Alliance also has a Brave Certification, but that one can only take the strength of a sword. People like Ravenstein must be fine knights."


    "What do you think? If you''re just a performer, you''ve got a good personality."


    That''s what Layer said, but I couldn''t help but want to see the human battle to be Ravenstein fast. Elsia stared at the look on Layer''s face as to what she was thinking at the time.


    "Hey, layer. Are you looking forward to this fight?


    "... why?


    "Sounds like fun. That look on the layer, I might not see much."


    "Sounds fun? Me?"


    Layer was surprised that he was accidentally pointed out. Apparently the emotions were on the table or is Elsia sharp? Layer tried to fix his face, but that''s when the referee entered the arena.


    The arena is circular and more than 30 steps wide is likely to be loose. You lose off-site, but if you fight normally, you don''t go off-site. Winning or losing is settled by a judgment of judgment based on incapacity for combat, off-site, and a certain amount of time.


    When the referee raised his hands, the deliberate audience quieted. The more expensive the audience seats go behind them, many of the audience seats that could already accommodate about 10,000 people were filled. Fighting becomes entertaining from time to time, as was the case in Tarram, but on a completely different scale and level of attention nonetheless. Layers thought that when it comes to fighting in this, you won''t be able to deceive badly, and you''ll just be nervous.


    The referee, who entered the center of the arena, proclaimed in high spirits.


    "We will now begin the Unified Martial Arts Games, Game 1 of the main battle! Fighters forward!


    At the same time as that signal, a fighter entered from the other side. When I go up to the circular arena, I cheer. Among them, the voice of judgment sounded well, whether it was amplified by witchcraft.


    "The fighter on the left is Liliam, Tarram''s vigilante and Tarram''s strongest warrior! Enough for its strength, its beauty! A black-haired swordsman is a symbol of misfortune for his opponent!


    Lilliam raises her hand and brings it to cheer. I guess I''m more used to this kind of performances than even fighting in Tarram. Dark hair is said to be an ominous symbol, etc., but the atmosphere as if to discriminate against her in this venue does not even feel fine dust against Liliam, who lovingly waves. Layer felt that the referee would be an Arnelian associate, a great performance to be able to stay to the foreword.


    And the referee put his hand against the opposing fighter.


    "To oppose, anyone who is a warrior on this continent knows its name, Ravenstein the Knight of the Kingdom of Baingel! Now the tournament is also the # 1 sequence (seed), joining the fight for the 12th total win! Don''t miss that sword move! I want to be careful not to miss it too!


    Where laughter has leaked from the audience to the words of the referee, the two confront each other and listen to precautions from the referee. And when the two shook hands together, they confronted each other at a certain distance.


    Layer paid attention to the knight who would be Ravenstein. I guess the years go from middle-aged to epic. The body is just disappointing, but it''s hard to say it''s that big. Wearing in carefully groomed knightly clothing and light armor, it was minimal, not gorgeous or heavy. Rather than armor for defense, it would be wearing to keep you from getting hurt every time you attack.


    His face is sharp, but it also has the softness to make him feel spared somewhere, and he could easily have imagined that it would have been a serene character if it had not been even a battle. If you shave your richly stored moustache, you''ll look a little younger.


    It wasn''t too decorative and at first glance it just seemed like a knight quiet enough to remind me of a quiet lake surface.


    "(You don''t know if you''re strong in appearance... now, what kind of arrangement)"


    The moment the layer thought so, the referee waved both hands down and said, "Here we go! signaled." The audience cheered and Lilliam stood half-hearted. And as Ravenstein slowly put his sword in front of him, there was electric shock and cold sweat running all over the layer at that moment.


    Continued

 1559 War and Peace, Part 97 - Conference Day 4, Unified Martial Arts Congress ⑤ -

    How many people in this venue could feel its strength just because of the set-up of Ravenstein? If you''re confronting me, I know, but Layer felt what a terrible swordsman he was to be able to feel that strength from around him. The more cute the mighty enemies who fought in Tarram looked, the more perfect Ravenstein''s setup was.


    "(... no matter how I type it in, I don''t have a feeling I can collapse. You realize even Liliam, how do we fight?


    As Layer expected, Liliam''s expression was blue once and tight again in the next moment. Liliam also regained his mind to fight, feeling the strength of Ravenstein in an instant.


    "Ha-ha-ha," Liliam exhaled, turning her setup into a poke. The structure of Ravenstein will also change accordingly. And when Liliam now takes the stand low with his sword behind his back like a cohabitation, Ravenstein tries to change the stand again. For that moment, Liliam threw multiple wooden daggers at the same time.


    The audience said "ah" to that unintentional strike, but neither is Ravenstein so upset by that degree of unintentional strike. However, it is considered a valid attack if it hits the body, albeit wooden. Although there is no damage, such means are still used in scoring simulation matches.


    Ravenstein paid for the minimum dagger and tried to fight back, but Lilliam packs in between faster than that. And he took the lead with a poke from a jumping position.


    "Shh!"


    Liliam''s high-speed thrust hits Ravenstein in a row, but Ravenstein was doing it all. But some of the shots were blurred, so the referee made a valid decision, and his hand went up to Lilliam.


    The audience thrived on Russia.


    "That''s good!


    "Push it!


    And to respond to the thriving audience, Lilliam gained the momentum of an attacker. This is followed by a valid decision, which makes the audience even more excited.


    Elsia was also united with the audience and at some point had begun to support Liliam.


    "Don''t do it, you busty bitch! I''m pushing."


    "... no"


    "Huh?"


    "Is it a little different from being out of hand...? They''re making me attack, I think it''s better to say."


    As the lay reads, Liliam didn''t feel at all affordable while attacking so unilaterally. It was certainly Liliam''s specialty to take the lead and end it once and for all, but the rotation of the attack was too high, not even for a breath break.


    But if you breathe, the opponent will surely strike back. That''s all I know. Because they''re looking at you when you put your sword tip back.


    Liliam was a jerk. Being seen at the tip of the sword means that the sword has already been cut off. The moment you run out of breath, you''ll lose. I won''t be given time to attack again. Liliam continued to attack beyond her limits, even as she heard her lungs scream. Never before have I thought the attack would be more painful.


    But there are limits to human lung capacity. As his breathing reached its limit, Lilliam flew away. There was no pursuit, but there came out Lilliam, who was clearly breathless, and Ravenstein, who saw one thing alive and undisturbed, and the audience also realized that one of them was truly dominant.


    And by accident, Lilliam was asking Ravenstein.


    "I didn''t fight back at all, but you were out of hand?


    "No, I don''t mean that. If it''s a fight, even women and children won''t get out of hand. But he was often far from the actual battle, so the battle was meant to be used to reclaim the idea. (Mami) It''s just getting a little tougher for an opponent who''s too strong for a fight there.


    Forgive me if I make a mistake. "


    "Ha, is that right? Just being a little tough doesn''t mean you can avoid all the attacks."


    "I haven''t avoided everything. There must have been an effective hit in there."


    "If it''s a mock fight, I guess so. But this is a real fight. I have always waved my sword in life or death. Just because I earned a score, I''m not going to imitate anything that floats."


    Liliam changed her mind again. Poking subject, but leaning further forward to take the fastest shape. Hold your breath even as you speak, and bet on your last offense. I showed you the payment so far. The prospect is that if you throw away the defense and increase the speed of the poke, you won''t be able to follow.


    Did you understand the meaning of the setup, and Ravenstein changed the setup again? Attach a small hand to support the sword and take the stand of receiving. When I saw the setup, Lilliam barked.


    "Don''t think you can take it!


    "Well, I''m a little confident in receiving it."


    Liliam''s fastest poke rolled out, and the two staggered at an unstoppable rate in the audience''s eyes. The result - Liliam''s sword was high and swept into the universe, with a Ravenstein sword attached to his neck.


    As the sword fell to the ground, Liliam sighed and declared defeat.


    "It''s my loss."


    "Winner, Ravenstein!


    Without getting his hair in, the referee declared victory and the audience thrived greatly. The audience was thriving heavily on the heat battle from the Ogata, but almost everyone understood that there was a huge separation between the two of its fruits.


    Gratefully turned his back, Ravenstein left without saying anything to Lilliam, who also followed the scene as he waved to the audience again. Not that I don''t regret it. But this is both a festive pastime and a place to show off and elevate your arms. For Liliam, fighting a knight called the strongest never meant anything bad in itself.


    And Elsia and Layer, who watched them fight, expressed their thoughts orally.


    Continued

 1560 War and Peace, Part 98 - Conference Day 4, Unified Martial Arts Congress ⑥ -

    "You''ve done quite well, Lilliam''s guy. Regrettably, it''s a grand battle against the strongest opponent."


    "Be honest, Elsia."


    Elsia was peeling at the layers'' ratings.


    "Naturally!? What do you think of me? Even I know they''re not half as strong as they are. Doesn''t pure swordsmanship mean you can''t even fight our regiment? Venn, Lieutenant Rhine... but I don''t think you can. You have someone so strong in the world.


    Isn''t Lilliam a grand fighter against such an opponent? Well, I doubted if they meant it. "


    "Heh..."


    Layer was impressed with Elsia''s sentiments. I had no idea Elsia could measure the strength of her opponent so sensitively. If there was one objection, Liliam knew he couldn''t win from the edge, but he probably did all his part as a "martial arts" while out of skill.


    And even though Ravenstein would have meant it, he thought he wasn''t used to it in action. He predicted that he had fought a tough way to get back into action. Still strong enough to give Liliam away. Perhaps the more the schedule progresses, the more we will demonstrate our main line.


    Layer was going to abstain in Game 1-2. Look at the match table, and if Lilliam seemed to come up to win, I was going to go that far. And fight well, lose. That was the book.


    "You''re in trouble..."


    When Ravenstein becomes that strong a swordsman, I really want to fight him. But if you fight as hard as you can, not only will you have power all around you, but even a wooden sword will be a life-threatening battle for the layers. You won''t be able to afford to add or subtract so many swordsmen to your opponent, and you no longer think you have enough strength to be added or subtracted.


    But Elsia came smashing aside to see if the unexpectedly leaky twinkle of the layer from Goto seemed to mean something else to Elsia.


    "What''s the trouble? Focus on your next opponent. Ain''t nobody vulnerable to the opponents coming out of the main battle?


    "... I don''t know"


    "You must be a knight of some country, right? What''s the plan?"


    "I don''t know who they are, so there''s nothing I can do. I''ve been praying yesterday for you to break it in my stomach."


    Elsia was pompous, as Layer put it, but she had stopped trying to punch her grievances.


    "... I wonder how many times I''ve been stunned by you in the last few days. I can''t tell you anything anymore."


    "Even if they say so."


    Elsia made me sigh grandly, but I actually already know who they are. And the outcome of the battle. Layer was staring at Ravenstein''s back as he left, but when he lost sight of him, he turned his back on the venue himself and headed to the holding room.


    "Next Fighter, Previous!


    Layers stepping into the venue were surprised by the sights from the circular arena. The higher you go behind you, the cheer comes down from this arena full of people designed to accommodate more than 10,000 people. Layer thinks there won''t be so many times in the next life, such as being noticed by so many people.


    The audience cheered loudly, to the extent that the voice of the referee was finally heard. The referee was the same person as Lilliam''s battle, and when I saw him nearby, I felt like he looked familiar as an Arnelian official, but Layer was an unknown opponent.


    Did the referee think the lay was young or talked about no other love before the battle? It would be a consideration to ease the tension, but when I realized that there was no tension of any kind on the layer, I gave only an administrative explanation.


    "Then here''s an introduction to the next contestant! One is Jaeger''s Swordsman Layer! I''m surprised you won the qualifying round even though you''re still a grown-up. He is usually a boy who undertakes the task of carrying loads, holding the sword for only two years. Luck seemed to be a qualifying round on my side too, but how far does that luck go!?


    The contents of the introduction seemed to have the referee''s hands on the pre-hearing form, but the layers barely wrote it down because it was cumbersome. Layer had seen the character of the referee and was feeling a little sorry for him.


    The referee continues to introduce the opponent.


    "Opponents are Baron Stler, senior knight of the Principality of Salz! This will be my fourth total, but I have a reputation for winning up to three rounds at best and playing a fierce battle against my seed opponents in the last tournament! I wonder what kind of fight it was, but I don''t know!


    That''s right, the audience can go wild. Refresh the referee,


    "Then let''s cover that strength! But where did Baron Stler go...?


    Yes, there is no opponent Stler in front of you. It''s not necessarily strange because some competitors don''t show up until the end of their introduction, but people came running from the stall on the Stler side. Obviously, the man dressed as the person concerned gave some ear to the referee.


    Then the referee looked a little surprised and then nodded.


    "Uh... Baron Stler is apparently not in the holding room. Then according to the rules, it is the undefeated of Jaeger''s layers!


    The audience turned. If you''re a knight, such as not competing in an honorable martial arts tournament, you can''t think of anything else. However, abstentions are not so rare in themselves, as many people, such as those whose meetings are being held at the same time or who have won from qualifying, are badly injured and unable to fight. Even though it is Arnelia''s knee, which receives the best treatment, the qualifying winner was also severely injured, so someone resigned from the game.


    But if he is a knight, he often gives advance notice in case of resignation, without which the referees had a strange look. But Layer was not upset or pleased, but gave a bow of grace on the spot and waved toward Jaeger''s support where he was earlier, leaving the venue behind.


    And between the venue and the holding room, there was Lunatica just where it would be a blind spot.


    Continued

 1561 War and Peace, Part 99 - Conference Day Four, Unified Martial Arts Congress (7) -

    "They''re safe for now. I just woke up."


    "I''m sorry I asked you to do this."


    "I got the money well, so no problem. I didn''t hurt them, I just stunned them and abducted them for half a day. They''ll be surprised, too. I was going to sleep in the inn, but when I woke up, I was in the cage. I don''t know if my game is over."


    Lunatica told him with no expression. If the assassination was for her, there would be guilt and other fine dust. The layer continued.


    "It''s what they could have done because they were staying in a simple inn. Inns in Arnelia would have been difficult. Besides, we do it so that the rest of the mission doesn''t notice."


    "The difficulty increases, but there''s nothing you can''t do. Better than that? Break through the first round this way."


    "I don''t mind. I didn''t ask for honor from the beginning. More than that, it was a question of how to deal with Lilliam, who knows what I''m capable of, but I changed my purpose a little. I want to win next time and fight a guy named Ravenstein. Can you help me if I have to?


    "We have to overlap with requests from Alphilis. However, the next person doesn''t seem to be the one who can handle the abduction."


    Renatica signaled with her chin, but the layers had already noticed. A human being blows up from behind you. Layer avoided his body to stay out of it, but he caught his leg and made sure his opponent at least hit the wall from his back. Because with the spin as it is, I thought I might break the bone in my neck.


    Earlier the man was an athlete who had to leave with layers. I thought it was only a few seconds since the proclamation of the start of the referee''s game, but does that mean he blew it so far with one blow?


    Layer looked over the arena. There stood a man whose back length was smaller than the layers, who looked like only a child. It''s the hammer that''s bigger than your back length. It means that he is the bearer of different digits of power that do not suit his physique.


    Lunatica told the layer.


    "He''s Muller''s steel soldier, Captain Zeho of the Fourth Squad. He was famous for his seemingly unfit heterogeneous powers. A strong man who has defected several assassins of the organization."


    "... Phew. Is that your next opponent? Just in case, Luna, but it''s hard to abduct, right?


    "I can''t. Regardless of the assassination, I can''t abduct you. powerful enough to be difficult to restrain at the waking stage in the first place"


    "I see. You need to beat him without showing strength... that''s a challenge"


    Layer threw up a troublesome kind of dialogue, but Renatica realized it wasn''t meant to be. The layers remain unchanged and faceless, which means they already assume how to fight Zeho.


    Renatica thought he seemed to be the petitioner of the battle, a layer that could be used without hesitation and ruthlessness in the battle. The line is also a battle genius, but few cowardly means are used to see if the roots are serious. But layers can also be outroads if necessary. This is due in large part to the temperament of being born.


    But Renatica was an assassin and knew one truth. Unless you live in a world of darkness, cowardly means come back to you around. Renatica secretly hoped that no unfortunate ending would come to the layer.


    From the venue of the main battle, cheers were gushing without stopping. There are very few things to entertain in this day and age. Citizens who are full of life are best entertained by dancing and making noise at festivals, and on a daily basis there is only alcohol, songs, or women. There was something about billboarding and playing boards, but even that was not diverse, and the types of entertainment were limited in villages where even literacy was unavailable.


    Arenas such as those using slaves were only allowed to taram in the public ones, and the illegal ones were inaccessible to ordinary people. On the eastern side of the peaceful continent, many had never seen a real battle in itself.


    The standpoint seats in the arena were free of charge at this Unified Martial Arts Games, so the Unified Arts Games were the biggest business for entertainment, including even the sluts.


    In it, there are two men who talk as they look down at the venue. It is Roch and Rhine. Weirdly enough, they were looking down at the venue from the audience and talking. The line is half the role, but Roch is a hobby. If you''re talking about a fighter, he won''t get tired of watching it all day.


    "You''re free too, Admiral."


    "Well yes. King Dreyan doesn''t need an assistant in the first place. So this is how you learn to watch the warriors of the human world."


    The look on Roch''s face that said so seemed both enjoyable and tight without alarm. Rhine also criticizes Roch by mouth, but he watches the venue without alarm.


    "If you''re a warrior, you''ve got a seed, haven''t you?


    "Oh, I got number 5"


    "A battle without witchcraft would be the sole altar of a beast general. I don''t think we have much to learn from humans now."


    "Are you serious? I told you there was nothing you could do with your nails and fangs, you mortals. There are four more warriors than I am now."


    Rhine shrugged his shoulders at Roch''s objection.


    "He''s the number one considering his track record in the tournament. It''s not helpful."


    "A knight you know?


    "I don''t know. For now, I''m only interested in warriors in my block."


    "It''s the unwilling one. I''m interested in all the warriors. I wonder what the 3rd and 4th were called."


    Roch is expanding his schedule of retreats and matches. On the face of it, he wrote it all down. I think this is one of the Beastman''s fighting instincts again, because I almost see it on my face.


    And I peered behind Roch at that opposing table, hoping the line wasn''t interested either. I was concerned about a warrior whose strength would be taken into account over Roch.


    We found the warrior Roch was after.


    "Hmm, a warrior named Louis with number three on the order in? Famous?"


    "Boy, are you serious? Aren''t you the general captain of the Karatzel Cavalry and the captain of the Blackhawk? You mean, seriously, Audine-Harvin?


    Rhine has only heard the name, too, but is one of the legends among the mercenaries. Brave men are not certified, but they are fierce men who carve their names as the most knightly mercenaries. As a knight who descended into the field for folk grass, the first Ordain was the first warrior to put the concept of "freedom knight" into the world. You think you never lost a single ride that lasted hundreds of degrees until you were finished with your disease?


    I don''t know what generation the current ordaine is, but it must still be the finest rated in mercenaries.


    The line once again looked at the opposing table. I''ll also look up my block and my buddy''s match table again.


    Continued

 1562 War and Peace, Part 100 - Conference Day 4, Unified Martial Arts Congress (8) -

    "You''re sad it''s Tajibo who fights with Ordine. If Victoria and Jake are near the Alphilis, and Yao wins twice, is that your Rhunka?"


    "Well, that''s a sight to see. Lunca has always cared about Yao, too. You''ll be looking forward to it."


    "I guess I''m going to win quite a few times after that. Are any of your warriors cautious?


    "You think I''ll teach you?


    Roch seemed mean and unfortunately the line struck his tongue.


    "Shit, give me about the info. Kechi."


    "I just don''t have enough information to give it to you. The only beast generals in Gruzaldo are me and L��nca. There are many other people in the crew, but there is no better prospect than Yao."


    "Haven''t you got a bloody husband?


    "Vargo? You think he could add anything to the meeting? It would be nice to have a role in breaking the round-up negotiations."


    "It''s rhetorical."


    I thought the line was right too, but I dared not agree and stayed to laugh bitterly. Roch continues.


    "I''m going to have quite a few people I can discuss with the humans. Whatever the contents, they should be the ones who can behave like that in the human world."


    "It''s hard to believe you''re watching the qualifying party, but, well, you don''t hear the Beasts caused a big problem. I don''t know about these beasts."


    "Although I wish I could wipe some of the impression that the Beast Man is crude. From now on, it will be necessary to fight humans."


    "Fight together?"


    "Oh, actually."


    Roch told the line what the meeting was going to be like. It''s not like it''s a state secret, because I thought I could be trusted. Besides, it was decided that Jaeger''s deputy chief would be able to find out soon enough.


    "- So maybe we''ll be the vanguards."


    "Hmm. Well, it''s reasonable when it comes to plausibility. Is that all?"


    "What do you mean?


    "Next to the north is the south. That''s what you''re talking about, isn''t it?


    Roch shut up to Rhine''s point. Dryan thinks the southern barbarians should do something about themselves, but Roch thinks they should solve it, even with Arnelia''s help. I wondered if you would see the prospect in all this conversation, and I was afraid of the line.


    You felt the line was a little too mouthy, too, I said so at first.


    "It''s just a rumor that the south of Gruzaldo is rough."


    "No, it''s a fact. And as well as being a source of concern for many years, it is also a great place to practice. But the other day, we lost two beast generals in the south. The way he died was unnatural."


    "Unnatural?"


    "No..."


    Then Roch shut up. When we lost two beast generals named Aquila and Niger at the same time on the southern front, there was an inference that the crime was not Arnelia. Because many thought that the remains of the two must have caught their guard if the distance was close and the two beast generals could be killed together.


    Roch went to Arnelia this time as an assistant to Dryan, also to observe immediately a group called Arnelia. I don''t think the killer can find it, but I just want to grab something.


    Furthermore, the beasts who dispatched to Jaeger had many offered to extend their dispatch period. Taking into account their opinions, their degree of growth, and on top of that, Gruzaldo is sending an additional beast man. It is also a task to identify their growth and consider how to engage with Jaeger in the future.


    Another task is to identify the one that the old general Kapoor asked me to do. I was probably stepping on this tournament to find out who Drean''s backpack was. Even if he is also a child of Dryan, he will show some talent during this tournament.


    You can''t just tell them to the line either. Roch changed the spearhead of the story.


    "Besides, when it comes to the South, you saw tribes from the South as competitors."


    "The so-called barbarians? You''re sure your skin tone is black compared to ours, right?


    "When it comes to skin tone, it''s brown. The sun shines hard in the south. Besides, they''re not in the habit of wrapping their clothes around much. Some of these tribes have very advanced civilizations, and some of them trade with parts of the western and eastern parts of the continent on their own paths. Besides, it is also characterised by the many who excel in martial arts because of the constant battle with the kingdom of the Beast Man.


    Assuming their warrior superiors are out, the struggle may not be spared. "


    "I see. That''s useful information."


    Rhine remembered. Before the tournament, Alphilis told me to speak up when I discovered a powerful warrior. Rhine wondered if there were any new delicacies while so much good treatment and information had been circulated via the Alliance and kept active to be seen rarely in recent years, but the undisclosed tribes, those who for any reason could not appear on the table, would be convinced.


    Rhine was convinced that there was still a chance he could increase Jaeger''s fighting power, which was called a fellow kid who was dealing with Daron in the qualifying round.


    Continued

 1563 War and Peace, Part 101 - Conference Day 4 ① -

    - Day four of the meeting -


    The conference hall had been noisy all morning. It is customary for several people from each mission to compete in the Unified Martial Arts Games, and it is inexorable for countries to twitch each year. When the continent is at peace, a unified martial arts tournament is what makes it a surrogate war, and it is not uncommon for some countries to develop into a fight with dignity. It is only natural that the consequences are of concern.


    But only today, the Unified Martial Arts Games are not the reason for the noise. Many envoys never expected it, but King Swendle has been attending meetings since morning. Besides, beside him, he was accompanied by one beautiful princess. Unexpectedly, Swendre sat next to him as an assistant to a mission of nations so beautiful that they could be blinded.


    And there was no sign of Anneclose beside them. I just opened my eyes and looked at each other for this because neither Alphilis nor Miranda expected it, not even Miriazal.


    But before Miriazal could speak, Miranda managed to speak. As someone who partitions meetings, there is something that needs to be clarified.


    I beg your pardon, King Swendle, but His Royal Highness Anneclose is not here?


    "Before we do that, let''s apologize for yesterday''s absence. Anne - I know my strange daughter mentioned it, but I haven''t been feeling well lately because of my age here. Apologize for setting up a proxy without permission. From today on, as it was, this Orloage turns into a voff to assist. He''s not feeling well either.


    This Orlowarge is a woman in the back palace, but it cuts her head off. Voff and Anneclose''s proxies will be fully served. Orloage, say hello. "


    "Thank you, gentlemen. I am in this position because of my civilian origins and my teasing of the king, but I am more wisdom than a talented man and devote myself to King Swendle. Please forgive me."


    Orloage stood up and thanked him deeply, but Dryan and Alphilis did not miss that Miriazal was a sudden killer. In a moment of gratitude, Orloage did laugh. And for a moment, I did feel that there was a mixture of things that weren''t human.


    Human beings who had fought or looked into it knew it. ORLOWAGE - That this woman is the Calamity.


    Alphilis couldn''t hide the tension again either, but I was concerned that there was no more annecloses than that. I don''t know, but was it eliminated? Such a rush was putting power into Alphilis'' fist. A Ray fan notices Alphilis'' fist asks Swendle a question.


    "King, I have one question for you. The great argument of His Highness Anneclose yesterday set the direction for the meeting. I expected today to be in the process of filling in the details, but if His Highness isn''t here, I don''t think I can go on. Your Highness is not here?


    "Don''t worry, young princess. I left it to Anne to oversee the Unified Martial Arts Games today, so I haven''t been out here. This Roman''s Land also secured the right to compete in the battle for the vacant seats in the Virgin''s favor, so it was urgent and necessary to select the contestants. As for those of us with a lot of martial arts people, however sudden, we want to make a full selection.


    And I know everything about yesterday''s argument through Voff, and this Swendle has no objection whatsoever to what my daughter said. Although temporary, I am not arrogant enough to rebut what I said as a national representative.


    What I''d like to talk to you about is the next story from yesterday. "


    "So you think the story of Romansland pulling the army is also true?


    "Whatever. But the status quo shifts from moment to moment. I was worried all day yesterday about what happened to me. I''m ashamed, but I was wondering if you could come and talk to the lords."


    With that word, Swendle let the soldier behind him put the bag he was holding on his desk. It is heavily placed on the desk. And from the white cloth, the red liquid was smudged.


    Everyone on the spot was wondering what the contents of the bag were. Miranda accidentally stops Swendle.


    "O king, wait -"


    "Well, I was worried about handling this"


    Miranda''s suppression was also softly spread by Swendle. The bag had three oak heads. He would have been severed alive. His head was out with his eyes open and his anguished expression and tongue sloppy. Because the days are already standing, the eyeballs are cloudy and each is on the verge of rotting.


    The envoys from the civilian population were desperate because they were supposed to vomit, but some of them could not be exposed to the spreading odor. Especially the smell of the oily oak carcass was terrible, and even the samurai''s envoy looked up, but there would not have been many people who looked up at the truth of what this oak''s head meant.


    Continued

 1564 War and Peace, Part 102 - Conference Day 4 ② -

    Swendle continued.


    "I don''t know where it came from, but there are a lot of orcs in my country. A little bit was being conquered, but one day a large army sprang up in unison. But he didn''t go to our capital, he went to the surrounding countries.


    I followed the herd and aroused the army. That is the truth of this southward journey. It was rumored that we were using the orc herd to figure out where and how that screwed around. It''s annoying. "


    "So you think Oak did it all?


    "Naturally. These orcs are a subspecies of the class known as the Kings (Lord) above the Commander Rank. As you know, the Kings often become Demon Kings and are very capable of command. If left alone, he will raise another commander and create a commanding army like his army. We thought the damage would only spread if we waited for Arnelia''s reinforcements, so we were alone."


    Swendle''s excuse is that if that''s all, I can''t even say the muscles are through. But if that''s true, there were no courageous lords to say why Anneclose didn''t say anything yesterday.


    Besides, Swendle went on without even giving it to me while I was questioning it.


    "There are still some aspects of the Orc army that have not collapsed. The people who fled to it have scattered, so some regions are destroying each other. Let''s admit the damage spread to the neighbouring countries in the process of defeating them.


    But to clean up all that remnants of the party, honestly, February is short. So I was worried about how to do it. "


    "Then why didn''t you talk to me first?


    In response to Muse''s inquiry, Swendle answered.


    "My princess. How do you think we can say that our country, which has no characteristics other than force, cannot destroy all orcs, albeit the great army? Much of the country moves in the face, as you will know."


    "If the real gain prevails, it may be, but now in such circumstances -"


    "Then to sum up the story of King Swendle, if it is to clear up the suspicions of his own country, we will lend our help to the lords who are here without shame or outspoken ears. Is that what this is all about?


    The sudden remarks attracted the same attention. It was Shane Sereno who came here to make a spontaneous statement. It was the moment when she, said to be a rare arbiter, made her first remark-like statement.


    And to Shane Sereno''s remarks, for the first time, Swendle broke his hard expression.


    "Hmm, has finally appeared the discerning lords? Shane, did you say Lord Sereno? You''re right. Our country alone will be able to sweep the orcs together, but it will only take time and spread the damage. Therefore, I went this far and sought the help of my lords.


    The first day I saw how things were going. I couldn''t measure how many people I trusted. But since Anneclose''s argument was somewhat rampant, it was no longer compassionate. "


    "I see. If so, there''s no reason not to cooperate. If it''s slight, I''d like to be helpful, but it''s also something that the country moves with just feelings. Do you have any interest in the country you have marched to conquer?


    "Not for free, of course. Oak, as you know, can use the oil. All those dispositions will be handed over to the troop-contributing country. Besides, iron ore and so on can be served from our country. And then if it''s a neighboring country, we''ll take on a demonic crusade on the territory, etc."


    "I see, I agree, how about the Horsemen? If you agree, raise your hand."


    Before Miriazal and Miranda told them to wait, their hands were raised one after the other as if they would respond to Shane Sereno''s words. Even if I didn''t say half, a third were more than a few.


    Coming to that occasion, some envoys, beginning with Alphilis and Ray fans, had guessed that this meeting was already breaking down.


    "(Oh, my God. I can''t believe Shane Sereno was already moving so far. All the people with their hands up are in harmony with their plans. I didn''t know Shane Sereno''s backwork was this fast. to reach an agreement before the debate is held)"


    "(This is not a good idea... Shane Sereno-led and joint service gets me excited as it is. Whether stories can be diverted by using loot and other distribution concerns as bait. You can''t say enough in return for putting out the army, such as Romansland guarantees, if the conscripts are happy with righteousness, etc., the economically distressed countries will be in a predicament)"


    It was vigilant, as was Miriazal and Miranda.


    "(Well, if you''re just going to get momentum and get the joint army excited, it''s still fine. But if there were to be a collapsed clash between the Allied Coalition and Romansland - that would be where my greatest concern would be. You won''t be able to collect in a country that claims the legitimacy of the Allied Coalition and a country that raves over Romansland)"


    "(When the story is about, there is a battle going on. It will be important to clarify the cause of the orcs springing up in the first place, why should we suddenly raise a coalition to annihilate them? It''s a peace conference, but it''s not a good story)"


    Miriazal and Miranda were also vigilant, but could not say anything at the moment. It is good that Arnelia takes the lead. But if there''s not as many people here as we can disagree with, it doesn''t make sense after all. Otherwise, it becomes a structure like the conflict between Romansland and Arnelia.


    It was Muse who moved there as quickly as possible. Pan, clapping his hand drew his attention back to himself.


    "What will the General do and what will the Commander do as he entertains the Combined Forces? We must also decide whether we should send troops to opposing countries. Even if all of a sudden we are told to join the coalition, let us say that some countries are difficult as military capabilities. Because there are different ways to contribute.


    Instead of deciding on the occasion, why don''t we take it back to each faction and talk about it?


    "You don''t have to do that. Whoever sees the General will be fine with King Dreyan of Groussard. We will bear all the money and supplies necessary to arouse the army. To what extent do countries send out soldiers, or contribute in a different way? That''s all you need to consider."


    The scene turned to Shane Sereno''s suggestion. Muse was going to set aside time to work on it, but this doesn''t secure time. And if Shane Sereno started to say he was a commander, he was going to cut off the rhetoric of objections from there, but he couldn''t even do that.


    Besides, he says he bribes all the self-burdens that are most worrying when he entertains the joint army. It is unclear how much it will cost, but if it is shown so much righteousness, it will be worse to argue here. Because the crusade of demons is no different to being any country.


    And it was Alphilis who threw questions to Shane Sereno, apart from the crowd, as the venue continued.


    Continued

 1565 War and Peace, Part 103 - Conference Day 4 ③ -

    "Lord Shane Sereno, may I ask you one thing? Whoever said they''d be interested in the military, they just gave you money. Yes. Goodbye, you wouldn''t say anything, would you?


    "I don''t know how to put it, but I also have some knowledge of the military, albeit slight. I wish I could join you as a military teacher, including our gestures."


    "That''s fine. But one more thing. What do you think of the ultimate goal of this joint army?"


    Shane Sereno answered Alphilis''s query with a smile without staring.


    "Our threat is eliminated, starting with the orcs."


    "... I see. Excuse me."


    "No. Your mercenary regiment is quite active and full of rumors. We can count on you, even the Combined Forces, right?


    "As long as the reward is solid"


    Alphilis responded with a smile to Shane Sereno''s inquiry, but Ray fans were discerning that it was not meant to be.


    And the meeting that day did not wait for the afternoon, but was dissolved early. To the magnitude of the agenda, other things are no longer talked about. Ray fans were also returning to the holding room with an alpha lease as each country offered to sit in the middle.


    "Alphilis, what are you going to do?


    "What do we do, what?


    "Don''t blur. I''m asking if you intend to join the Joint Service. No, first of all, do you agree with the Combined Forces themselves?"


    Alphilis returned the question without comment.


    "It''s the Ray fans and the envoys from all over the country who decide that, isn''t it? But there doesn''t seem to be that many options left."


    "Yeah, that''s right. That''s what happened. The Combined Forces will have to wake you. That too, at the initiative of Shane Sereno. The lead appears to have been transferred to King Dryan, but the substantive leader will be Shane Sereno. Someone needs an assistant to put the humans together. I or His Highness Muse thought I would do it, but it was faster to root over there. Too bad."


    "... that root, maybe since before the meeting"


    Ray fans were also nodding at the words that Alphilis brought to the pompous.


    "Yeah, probably. Both I and His Highness Muse moved quite a bit behind it and felt at ease. Even if I had worked from holding the meeting without sleeping, I would not have achieved more than I currently do. It is impossible to create that many endorsers just for the duration of the meeting. It didn''t even look like I used magic.


    When that happens, I''ve been reading about this development since before the meeting started, and I just think it was moving with the intention of getting the coalition involved from the start. "


    "It''s supposed to be a peace conference to explore peaceful solutions, but you mean belligerent to the looks and backs of grown-ups. And then the timing is just as good as I intended. One possibility is that Shane Sereno and Swendle might be close."


    "No way? What''s in it for you to do that?


    "You might not get it. However, they may both be related to black magicians"


    To the words of Alphilis, Ray fans took their breath. Enemy to be conquered by the most powerful heads of state on the continent - wouldn''t it be impossible to defeat black magicians in the first place if such a stupid thing were happening? Such a desperate thought came at the back of Ray Fan''s brain, but Alphilis gently placed his hand on Ray Fan''s shoulder.


    "Don''t worry. It''s not a good situation, but it''s something that''s within our imagination. Rayfan, I''ll just tell you about the upcoming operation. All you have to think about is eating into the center of the Army. Shane, you can''t let Sereno do this any more."


    "That''s right, but what''s Alfi going to do?


    "You do the same thing as them. I''ll be in Romansland."


    "!? Alfi, are you kidding..."


    When Alphilis smiled and smiled at Ray fans, he told them of the upcoming operation.


    Continued

 1566 War and Peace, Part 104 - Unified Martial Arts Games First Battle ① -

    In the afternoon, when the meeting was to be cut off early due to unexpected circumstances, Alphilis was touring the Unified Martial Arts Games for the first time. Alphilis'' turn came after the evening itself, but I thought watching the other contestants fight would be a good place to learn for Alphilis.


    A shadow speaks in my head.


    "(Interesting, tour such a low-level battle)"


    "Honestly, the battle itself isn''t that helpful. But I''m interested in how warriors fight in any country. There were many knights who seemed to be strong in the embassy escort, and I wonder how much Jaeger''s people would beat them."


    "(I wish I could use magic. It''s going to be your private arena)"


    "Not necessarily. On the contrary, I may not be able to handle the opponent who sets me up in one shot battle. Besides, my block of contestants are curious."


    Alphilis was touring an opponent who was likely to compete with himself. I''m not sure yet about the Seed player battle, but I expect Wictrier to be a major obstacle. Drawing the blood of the Great Demon King, her body strength beats that of Daron in the absence of magical correction. If a concurrent human fought head-on, even if he was lightly beaten, he would have broken his neck bone.


    In addition, Victoria handles weapons well. The same goes for the years we''re fighting, but we''ve lived in tandem with Tetrapolishka. Swords, spears, bows, axes. Even as far as Alphilis knew, this was the only top notch.


    Alphilis thinks Victoria is somewhat stronger than a lined seed player. But.


    "I''m curious to know you''re one of the boys who cornered Daron in the qualifying round. Miranda tells me you''re a fist-serving clan? You know what?


    "(I''ve heard of it. For a long time there were people who wanted to fight with one of their own flesh because they were weak. He thinks it''s one of those races, but not the strongest one I know)"


    "Heh. Who uses the strongest martial arts you know?


    "(The man who names Gora the disciple of the Five Wise Men was strong. As much as I''ve used it as a reference for how to fight. I didn''t kill him, and he''s the strongest person I know to use martial arts. The power of every attack was killed and the attack over there definitely worked. If the strength of your body wasn''t human then it would be horrible)"


    The shadow of telling that was unusual, but there was just a girl in front of Alphilis who came out to the venue with her bare hands. The opponent is a big heavy warrior who is twice his length.


    The MC starts introducing the two of them.


    "The next match is Current''s Heavy Warrior Dinas! His thick armor bounces back any weapon! It''s unclear if it''s useful in this fight, but he says this is how he fights! The big body they say draws giant blood doesn''t have to look like it, it creates tremendous power! The highest score is Game 4. I''ll count to 10, a fierce warrior!


    Against, Shire, the people of the border! Surprisingly, they overwhelmed the big boys without losing a single balloon in the qualifying round! First battle, but show me how to fight!? Can you break this armor with your bare hands?


    Now let the game begin!


    As the referee''s hand waved down, Shire lowered his hips slightly and put his left leg forward. The opposing Dinas have a large axe that would be beyond Shire''s back length. The audience turned to a weapon that could kill people if it hit them, however wooden.


    But I found that Dinas was more nervous about the Alphilis I was watching. To see how Dinas works, I know he''s not just a warrior in charge. That''s that nervousness. Definitely the tension that girl gives.


    They hang out for a while, but Dinas moved first. And the moment I waved the axe down, it looked like Shire disappeared for a moment. And when I wondered if the palm bottom of my right hand was in the middle of Dinas, Dinas'' movement stopped. Alphilis had noticed that the foot he used to step in Shire was broken.


    "(There''s a battle, right)"


    "Yeah, there''s a hell of a lot going on."


    Shire tries to leave the arena as it is. A strange referee speaks to Shire.


    "What''s the battle?


    "I''m done. He was stronger, so he couldn''t do much with it. I suggest you show it to the ambulance immediately."


    And often when he walked away and thanked his opponent, Dinas'' giant body made a loud noise and collapsed at that moment. Venue wrapped in great cheer. Shire waved his hand small to the audience, returning to the holding room with a little embarrassment.


    A girl wearing an interracial hat and costume, still slightly shorter than Elsia. Alphilis'' chest was rattling at the emergence of a new strong man.


    Continued

 1567 War and Peace, Part 105 - Unified Martial Arts Games World War I (2)

    Going from the results, Jaeger was a big winner on the first day of the main battle.


    Line, Victoria, Rosetta, Aerial, Ven, Renatica and Emerald overwhelm their opponents by strength. Around Yao, Seite, Daron and Dorothy, they also won over time. The layers won again with the opponent''s abstention, but their buddies waited to cool it down, but the person only showed his face for a moment, and then he was gone for some time.


    Lost among his companions, who were the Lord, was Gaussian the Beast, Leonid. Plus Captain Vant, Florencia, and Dragonman Tajibo. Gauss'' opponent was just a beast general Cerio.


    A qualifying passer and a competitor from this match usually win in the first round, but if the number becomes uneven, the qualifying winners may also fight each other. Having snuck up on the mission without Dryan''s permission, Cherio won the qualifying round and hit with the unlucky Gaussian. Gaussian constricted himself to the fact that his opponent was a beast general, but even though he still fought hard, he still had different combat experience. He was lightly defeated, not to mention touching Cherio, who boasted of one or two agility among the beast generals.


    Leonid was also the sixth seed, a battle against the fighter Vasquez. Leonid, the strongest of all the Jaeger affiliations, but he emptied it all before Vasquez. Without striking a blow, he ended up being pushed off the spot. Leonid was also impressed by Vasquez''s battle to overwhelm him with everything and win even in his opponent''s area of expertise at the end, but he was more depressed than that. I was softly stirring up liquor in the corner of the dining room, whether it was an extra shock to be an animal man but also to lose in arm strength.


    Vant, a Class A mercenary who also exerts his powers in command, but his opponent in the first round of this battle was Louis. I was just out of character or I succeeded in cracking only one balloon, but I was suddenly defeated.


    Florencia, who was also promoted to Squadron Leader, was, in a sense, the opponent of the cause. Eighth seed from the same country as Florencia and has won the last time in the women''s sector. Magic Swordsman Tearosa, commonly known as "You of the Purple Sunflower". They say the main lord is a battle of sorcery, but he is skilled enough to win sword moves alone, and a female jewel who is said to reign as one of the best female knights on the continent without even Diore. She was also a Female Knight, a goal of Florencia, but this one and the good fight were not even victories but defeats.


    And Tajibo''s game was a sight to behold. It was undoubtedly one of the most exciting fights of the day. Tajibo always has a bright, uplifting personality around him, but he drinks quietly all day while doing some thinking.


    The line sat somewhat carelessly beside it.


    "Hey, Tajibo. You totally lost, huh?


    "Lieutenant, were you watching?


    "Oh. I checked the combination chart and thought you were sad. I went to see what kind of loss I''d get."


    "Hiya. You thought you''d lose from the start?


    "Well, yes. That''s all Ordine is. It has a great reputation among us mercenaries. I''m going to lose my name."


    My surroundings laughed at the words of the line.


    "With the captain''s figure, you don''t have a chance of winning."


    "Right? That''s why Tajibo needs to be depressed, like he''s not."


    "If that was really an ordaine, that might have been nice."


    "- Sort of."


    Rhine replied ambiguously. Rhine didn''t know the face of Ordine, but he was aware that it was different from the characteristics of Ordine asking people. In fact, I don''t know how many spectators it sounded in the boom of the venue, but the referee said he wasn''t an ordainer.


    Of course the opponent Tajibo had heard everything. I heard they were famous mercenaries, so I was looking forward to it. But before the game began, there was a small soldier standing in front of him. The atmosphere is the sharp, but unhectic opponent who even wonders if he''s willing. Such a warrior was in front of him.


    Even the athlete''s greetings state the front door he prepared because he thought the referee was an ordainer. But when it was over, they denied it.


    "I''m not an ordainer. I made a correction, but you didn''t hear?


    "Huh? Then who?


    "It''s Mercred, the Red Knight of the Carazel Cavalry. I can represent the captain here. The application for a proxy was accepted, so I don''t think it''s a problem to participate."


    "Really? I didn''t hear about it."


    To the word of the referee, Mercred became an indescribable puzzled face.


    "... well, it doesn''t change what you do. Man, I answered a questionnaire I didn''t even want to write."


    "Are you motivated?


    In response to Tajibo''s question, Mercredo answered quietly.


    "No matter - but if this isn''t the battlefield, the excitement isn''t good. If they brought a wooden weapon and asked if blood would make a scene, no."


    "I guess so. I smell great blood from you. There''s a lot of blood in our mercenary regiment, but you''re different. Don''t waste your time killing me while I sleep. Oh, that won''t smell like it. Or are you at a different age than you look?


    "Well, does a dragon man make you nose too much?


    "I''m a warrior."


    Since Tajibo put up the spear, Mercredo responded accordingly. Coincidentally, Mercred''s score is also a spear.


    Continued

 1568 War and Peace, Part 106 - Unified Martial Arts Games First Battle ③ -

    "It''s been a long time since you''ve fought dragon men."


    "Let that cool face catch you!


    Mercury punches Tajivo''s three-step poke. Merkleed avoided the hairless payment, but Tajibo''s onslaught continued. In line with Tajivo''s offense, the audience cheers up as well.


    Two Mercred balloons broke in Tajibo''s onslaught. Cheered, once out of breath Tajibo distanced himself. Mercreed confirms the broken balloon, but its expression looked cool.


    "You mean you can still afford that face?


    "Do I look cool? Damn, he looks like this and he''s rolling. It was originally faceless."


    "Change your complexion," he said!


    A breath-taking Tajibo took on even more fierceness, and one more Mercred balloon broke. The audience''s cheer gets even louder and Tajibo''s attacks get harsher.


    But Tajibo was creepy that Mercury wouldn''t fight back. And Mercury was aware that she was still observing herself.


    "(Oh, no. being seen breathing)"


    Noticing Mercred''s aim, Tajibo turned to defense as soon as the offense ran out with his breath. Advice, a poke almost without preliminary motion was rolled out aimed at the end of Tajibo''s offensive.


    Its thrust, rolled out with only a wrist twist, was powerful enough for Tajibo to take it and blow it backwards. He is about twice the size of a dragon man and nearly double his weight. Even though it was a defensive posture, what kind of weight blow would blow that tajibo in one blow, and yet paralyze it to the hand?


    The audience roars at Mercredo, who changed course in one blow.


    "What''s up? Do I look blue?


    "Ha, a joke!


    "I caught your breath. So it''s time to go this way."


    Mercury''s casual payment. Because of the length of time between spears, it is more fundamental to receive them first than to sneak in and then step in. At least that''s what Tajivo taught me, but Mercredo''s payment is a heavy blow, and even Tajivo could be disfigured.


    Mercred''s offense wasn''t fast one by one, but it was heavy. And that attack, which is not too far or too close and is released from the perfect time, gives Tajivo no other option than to be subjected to it. It''s not funny, but Tajibo realized that he would lose as he did in the way he fights to make sure he tailored his opponent.


    "(then, if you want to)"


    The moment Mercury unleashed her poke, Tajibo pretended to take it and held Mercury''s spear aside. But Merkleed also deviated from Tajibo''s spear, and was wondering if there were any determinants of each other.


    Mercury saw Tajivo''s mouth glow red at the moment when they were caught sight of each other breathlessly.


    "Kura eh!


    Tajibo blew the fire from close range toward Mercredo. and, at the same time, took a great distance. Nearly half of the arena was engulfed in flames, and Mercred''s figure disappeared into it. The abrupt events caused a scream from the audience, but at the same time the accusations against Tajibo boiled down.


    "An anomaly!


    "Isn''t that magic?


    "This isn''t a martial arts tournament!


    "You shouldn''t blow a fire. Where are the rules? I''m a dragon! You don''t have to use magic to blow a fire!


    Or referee! Am I disqualified?


    "Mm..."


    The referee worried for a moment about judgment. He glanced at Anolun, who was in the headquarters seat, but Anolun just nodded small. The referee saw it and signaled a continuation, and cheers and screams were rolling at the same time from the audience.


    "You''re not dead...?


    Tajibo blew the fire by adding or subtracting it to burn only balloons, but it would just not spare considerable burns. And because of Arnelian magic, I didn''t think he was going to die soon, but it was about time he came out.


    At that time, the flames shook loosely and a shadow appeared, but that was beyond Tajibo''s imagination. How come Mercury that came out of it didn''t have one burn mark on it?


    Continued

 1569 War and Peace, Part 107 - Unified Martial Arts Games First Battle ④ -

    Mercreed walks in firm gait and stares at Tajibo. But the clothes burned quite a bit, and not a single balloon remained. Still pampered and firepowdered, slowly Merkleed turned overhead to make sure he was doing well when he went to pick up the spare weapon he was placing behind the referee.


    "Craftsmen here do a good job. Same wooden spear, but made in the same way, not only to the shape but also to the center of gravity? Well, how many seconds to go, referee?


    The referee silently indicated the hourglass. There won''t be 70% of the rest.


    "Hmm. I said I wouldn''t use a real spear for ordaining, but I can''t help it. Be prepared, dragon man."


    "Now what?"


    Tajibo set it up, but now Mercury had a different set up. There were many people in the venue who responded to the erection by dropping their hips and trying to raise the spear pattern.


    "Is that a casaragi stream?


    "Why would a mercenary build a knight''s spear?"


    "I hear there are many former nobles in the Karatzel Cavalry. Isn''t he an ex-orthodox knight too?"


    The knights at the venue talked about it, but the three-step poke rolled out of the erected Mercury hit Tajibo almost simultaneously and played its spear. To much speed, it only looked like a tajibo, like it glowed.


    Poking, shouting, paying serial strikes flying at about the same time. Too many spears, Tajibo can''t even fight. And when I wondered if the spear had been wound up, Tajibo''s body floated in the universe. More than twice the weight of a human being floated into the universe.


    "Whew, why!?


    "Break the center of gravity, it''s like this no matter how heavy they weigh. Nun!"


    Mercred''s unknown attacks hit Tajivo simultaneously, cracking balloons all over his body, and Tajivo was blown off the scene. The hourglass had not yet fallen off, and the victory of Ordine (Mercredo) was declared.


    The venue was rocking stunningly. And the knights who knew spear moves were arguing about Merkleed''s use of at least three different genre moves now.


    "Why? Why hasn''t he appeared in this year''s spear department with all that skill?


    "And the third class, they''re all communicative strength. With all those spear knights, you''d be famous for some game in front of you."


    "So it''s from the field? Anyway, someone who can make the best of three spear moves, etc."


    The knights were circling their own imagination, but Mercreed was pulling up with a sleazy face. Rhine had heard such a knight''s interaction nearby, but the strength of Mercury was also reflected in the Rhine in different dimensions.


    And back to the current time. Tajibo was indeed blocked by the loss, but on the contrary there were bright parts. The line slaps Tajivo on the back.


    "For losing the win to the present, it''s bright, isn''t it?


    "Well, I guess so. It''s a good thing the venue has flourished, and that''s what it would be worth to have come out into the human world. I just found out that spear technology still improves, but it''s paying off."


    "Speaking of spear technology, another awesome welcome? Wasn''t that the seed from the captain?


    "Is that General Gandals? Sure, that''s a pretty good warrior."


    Rhine has seen the battle of Gandals. In a skirmish in which he participated as a mercenary, he saw the treatment of his heavenly trident. The power is the same, but the technology is also equivalent. He was a samurai like he was born to fight. He should have been over 50 years old, but he was also a strong warrior, as I know he is still at the forefront.


    But his companion shook his head beside him as he watched the battle of Gandals.


    "It''s not, Deputy. Gandallus lost."


    "Huh? That old man''s a warrior who''s won so close to winning, right? Who did this?


    "Barbarians - right, that?


    "Oh, maybe. My skin was brown."


    Another mercenary answered, and Rhine asked.


    "You said you''ve been hired by all sorts of mercenaries, right? Do you remember a woman like that?


    "No, you''ve never even heard of it at all. She was a woman with a spear, dressed in the skin of a warcraft I had never seen. While the Gandalls were at war from the start, it didn''t last 30 seconds, did it? At the end of the day, he was stunned and exiting with the help of people."


    "- When you win, it''s me in WW4."


    Wictrier, who was quietly leaning the cup, shrugged. Apparently, Victoria cared too. He also said he wanted to fight the Alphilis, but when he looks at Wictrier, who usually puts an archery on the mercenaries, his surroundings think that if he does poorly, he can also aim for a win.


    I can''t breathe a breath, Victoria, while dealing with a dozen mercenaries. Few know exactly who she is, but everyone knows that she is not the only one.


    But he spoke humbly and quietly.


    "I don''t want to lose to the point of fighting the Alphilis, so I hope I can go see the game tomorrow. How was the Alphilis game better than that?


    "I managed to win."


    Alphilis came to Victoria''s seat. Looking where I have a meal in my hand, apparently he came home to Jaeger earlier.


    The opponent was a mercenary who defeated Elsia, named Satyra. If you look in the guild, you are the captain of Muller''s steel soldiers. He was a warrior fighting with a shield in both hands and an axe.


    Continued

 1570 War and Peace, Part 108 - Unified Martial Arts Games World War I ⑤

    "I was terribly used to fighting. You''re about Elsia''s girl, but you must be in battle every day. The throwing trajectory of the hand axe changes along the way or something, right? If it wasn''t a wooden weapon, it would''ve hurt a lot."


    "But you used Alfie''s weapon. So you messed with Atai''s men''s weapons? I was afraid I''d put an eagle hand on the tip of the whip."


    "I mean, what is that weapon? I tied a bunch of strings together and attached a variety of things to the tip? Speaking of captive nets, that''s it. Guys, at the end of the day, they tightened up to their necks and passed out. Captain, you ever fought with a weapon like that?


    To Dorothy''s question, Alphilis was grinning wildly.


    "It''s called roping. I heard there were no weapons restrictions, so I checked with Miranda before using them. No warrior has ever fought anything like that, because Elsia told me his opponent was an Orthodox warrior. If you think the soothing weapon in that hand is going to work, you''re right."


    "That''s the way to fight..."


    Elsia was roaring in the last seat on the spot. Elsia had decided to compete in the main battle of the women''s division safely, but was concerned about the battle between Satyra and Alphilis, who defeated herself, and went to the spot. And I saw how the Alphilis fought.


    An alphilis that involves one rope at a time to tease Satyra, who fights hard, to deprive her of her opponent''s freedom. The tip of the string had a hawk hand, a return to use for fishing, and a trap for the beast that closed the wheel when it hit the target, which Satyra tried to defend with a shield, but had a completely pointless end.


    Satyra, who became nervous and unable to move on the ropes of the Alphilis, was defeated by Alphilis when he was lightly tightened down.


    Elsia roared. I didn''t think we''d seal them up that way. Elsia was reluctant to live, but she rethought how she had not done so in the battle. While learning the shape of the sword, he seemed to have even shaped his mind without knowing it.


    But Elsia also knew how to fight the Alphilis could not be imitated. Elsia took a seat in the middle of the conversation, saying she seemed to need to explore how to fight again.


    Alphilis was back on his topic when he looked at Elsia''s back like that and laughed funny. The story is about each next person.


    "Who''s your next opponent, Captain?


    "It sounds like a guy named Aeruare, but who?


    "Big woman, is your head boiling? If you really forgot someone, it''s life-threatening, right?


    "I''m kidding, I won''t forget. I''m more concerned about that next time."


    Alphilis said somewhat caring for Lisa. If we win, there''s a chance of Jake next. Lisa was sighing again, too.


    "If we''re warriors to each other, this will happen. But this is only a martial arts tournament. I don''t shy away from anyone. Instead, it is your desire to fight with all your might."


    "I wish you would say that. I''m worried about Jake."


    "... is it still ''the'' Milnay?


    Lisa had a bad feeling about the name she remembered. The same is true of Alphilis.


    "Yeah, I think it''s Milnay I kicked out. But she wasn''t supposed to be good enough to win the qualifying round. Even if I try to die and get lucky on my side, I can''t wipe out the very events that we meet here."


    "I didn''t confirm the fight, but you sure do. Let''s see what you''ve been doing since you left our regiment, and what mercenary regiment you''re in right now."


    "Please. I hope it''s hard to get over."


    When Alphilis told Lisa to celebrate her first day of the game victory, she finished her meal early and returned to Ray fans. From here I have to come to the Unified Martial Arts Games myself, assisted and guarded by Ray fans.


    I''m not willing to win the Alphilis, and I''m not in love enough to think I can just win. If it''s pure combat ability without witchcraft, I think Rhine, Venn, Victoria, etc. are up there.


    But I felt that the attention of the talking Jaeger as head of the regiment was more than I could imagine, and I couldn''t afford to lose in an unmatched way. Besides, I wanted to see how far my powers were stretched with special training with shadows.


    "You''re late."


    Hamitte, Arnelia''s nursing professor, was on his way home when he cleaned up his leftovers in Gloria. Due to the large scale of the Unified Martial Arts Games, work has come to her, who was originally silent. It will be responsible for caring for the mildly ill, ill, etc. who are not even enough to use healing magic, and then it is the days when they return to Gloria to work.


    Even when it comes to nursing care teaching, Hamitte''s knowledge of even officially studied medicine is among the best within Arnelia. More Hamitte turns out than he thought, having acquired everything from assassination as mouthless, knowledge of poisons and drugs to simple restorative witchcraft and medical technology. There are differences in experience, but as a backward support personnel, it is recognised that it is above Lapenty.


    Gloria''s students are a valuable force in Arnelia''s future, and it is important to protect them and teach them how to deal with appropriate wounds and illnesses.


    Hamitte himself understands the importance of his role, contemplating his contribution to Arnelia, but at the same time is dissatisfied. The untrained that could not remain at the forefront was what it was then, but the congested discontent had matured over time and had escalated into resentment.


    "(To Arnelia, I''ll remind that woman. That I''m not finished yet. We need a track record to do that. The backward support as it stands is not contributing enough. Brandio may not be good at it either, and I''m not sure how far ahead ''that guy'' might be thinking. I can''t expect an opportunity to avenge ''that woman'' as it is, but I can''t stand that. The limits of patience are already far exceeded.


    I thought the trump card was a mascarade, but it might not help in the first place. Then what will you do... should you think about your next hand) "


    Walking down the darkened Gloria corridor with Hamitte having such an idea. There was little popularity within Gloria anymore, to the extent that the peripheral knighthood members of the Night Warning (Kankara) would make regular patrols. Even Hamitte, to whom I am accustomed, is so dark that I cannot walk unless with cantera. There are no private houses around Gloria, and at night the lights depend on the moon and the stars.


    And the cantera lights approached from the other side in the same way. Confirming that the knight of policing was a pair, Hamitte greeted him with a smile.


    "Night Alert, Good Luck"


    But the knight didn''t reply, and with his nosy eyes he ignored her and passed by. Hamitte wondered if the footsteps were suspicious and if he was too tired, but at the wrong moment, the knight attacked him with such a quick move that he wondered what the slow movement was.


    Continued

 1571 War and Peace, Part 109 - Conference Day 4, Night ① -

    But Hamitte''s got something to offer. He kicked that jaw up faster than the knight would have pulled out his sword, and bitterness pierced his other throat deeply. Still a knight trying to move forward, Hamitte''s short knife shimmered as soon as possible.


    The knight stops in the position where he just pulled the sword. At that moment, blood gushed from their necks. Hamitte slashed the knights'' tendons on their hands and feet, while precisely rejecting the carotid artery. Elsewhere with the falling knights, Hamitte had fled the scene as if it were a desertion.


    The knights were undoubtedly manipulated. Then who manipulated you? Hamitte recalled the possible presence in this Arnelia and considered the most terrible possibilities. It is calamity.


    In Arnelia''s view, there was anticipation that the main body of the calamity might be coming. The information Brandio gave me, but Brandio himself said there was nothing he could do about it from what he found out. It would be the intention of the advice not to let the worm rule the body at best.


    There would be nothing like Hamitte getting any attention at this meeting in the first place, and Hamitte herself had no intention of making a noticeable move. Not here, I thought there would be another appearance elsewhere, but I immediately thought of a reason to be targeted.


    "(You mean Mascarade... did you have a broken connection with me? No, or Mascarade no longer needed again? Either way, it''s getting dangerous to keep that woman alive. You should go and finish it when you leave here)"


    Hamitte was running at all costs toward Gloria''s back door with that in mind. This time only the back door was open, but I wondered what the guards there were up to, and I accidentally stopped and watched in the hallway where the back door was almost visible. When I gently stole the back door, there stood a beautiful woman who was tall and rocked Brunette''s long hair.


    She was smiling and talking to the guard, but when she confirmed that something like a hundred feet drifted out of the guard''s mouth, she understood that the school was already occupied. And that woman is calamity, or split.


    The woman noticed the signs of Hamitte, staring sideways at the place where Hamitte was as she had a conversation with her guard. Hamitte, whose eyes were so inorganic and fierce that he felt stunned by the giant roaches, was fleeing the scene with all his might.


    "(The other exit... no main entrance. The night is tightly sealed and even witchcrafted. Especially enhanced and forceful breakthroughs have taken too long since one considered a warcraft or silence doll of all time. We need two or more guards unlocked, and there''s no guarantee that that guard will be safe in the first place.


    If so, will the rest be an emergency escape route? There must have been a path from the faculty room to the basement. It won''t be used for a long time, but I''ll just have to bet on that) "


    Hamitte ran at full speed. He was bending the hallway into small pieces to cover the calamity, and he thought it impossible to follow. So when the bugs flew in from before, it was an unexpected fortune to avoid accidentally turning forward and rolling.


    The bug exploded over Hamitte. The rolling at full speed allowed Hamitte to avoid the explosion of the bugs directly. Hamitte is surprised that it was as powerful as a small-scale explosion-based sorcery, but no way is it an exploding bug. I''m only lucky to have been avoided, but I appreciate my good fortune and realize I''ve been made aware of my place.


    And about 30 steps before Hamitte, who got up again to head to the faculty room, this time a short haired woman stood up. The hair is just different lengths and the woman and face are the same build earlier. When that beautiful face, which seemed so similar to that of a twin, is distorted into abuse in the moonlight, her hands are then swept toward Hamitte.


    Hamitte remembered the record of the battle with the bugs in the Hachi Forest. I''ve seen reports from Jake, and I can imagine any attack coming. Hamitte leapt across the window and escaped into the courtyard, with countless holes in the wall behind him shortly thereafter.


    "(Shotgun! The idea of avoiding it at the edge doesn''t work.)"


    As Hamitte pushed through the courtyard and tried to get to the hallway on the other side, he felt killer from the top of his head. Turn your right hand toward the garden tree. Immediately after that, an assault spear (spear) pierces the ground from overhead. A third woman, who deformed her right hand into an assault spear, was sitting on a stabbed spear.


    "(same face again -)"


    Hamitte thought he didn''t care about that, but now he didn''t even see a woman about the length of her hair on her shoulder, and ran away. The woman flew in the direction Hamitte was in with that recoil when she was allowed to spear her arm deformed. Deform the remaining left arm into a sickle and squeeze off one side of every hammitte.


    Part of the courtyard made the upper half a lonely sight, but Calamity notices that Hamitte''s body is not rolling in it. I felt it was handy, but apparently it was a substitute. The door leading to the school building was shaking with a kick-ass sound.


    The other two caught up and the three calamities merged.


    "Did you get away? You''re alarmed."


    "If you''d kept the trap wider, you wouldn''t have gotten away with it."


    "You just got here, you can''t have enough time to plant it that far. Just placing bugs around the school took a lot of time, didn''t it? Don''t be impotent."


    "Let''s go after it more than that. It''s troublesome if you can get away with it, and I''ll stand up for you more than I thought. There will be no need for the Mascarade to be good."


    "Yeah, but there''s no escape in this school. You''ll know by now we''re not so sweet."


    The three calamities followed Hamitte as they nodded with a brutal grin at each other.


    Continued

 1572 War and Peace, Part 110 - Conference Day 4, Night ② -

    Hamitte, on the other hand, had fled into the faculty room and unsealed the escape route. But as soon as I open it and turn the light on the basement that leads to the waterway, I notice a lot of bugs bursting into the basement. At a stage when the bugs noticed the sudden lights and came all the way over here, Hamitte had momentum to close the doors of the escape route.


    "I can''t believe you''re blocking the basement too... then you can''t get out of this!


    Hamitte noticed as he was running, but there were already a large number of bugs flying over the walls surrounding Gloria. Even if we were to escape, it would be impossible to jump over the wall. The basement was the only way out, but that was no longer possible either.


    Hamitte thinks.


    "If this is all the bugs, someone might notice abnormally. But I don''t even know when I''ll notice. Then we have to do it with the intention of defeating those three bodies on this occasion. But just in case, you should only cover insurance."


    When Hamitte was so determined, he headed to a certain place.


    Calamities, on the other hand, were slowly exploring the school. I had already surrounded myself, and I thought it would be more certain that I would end up smudged. Though he threatens the Mascarade, he is just a faculty member of the school. I thought it would be quicker for the three of us to disperse.


    And the short haired individual of them enters the room that says "emergency room". It was dark inside, but Calamity, who sensed signs of movement across the curtain, fired a worm silently. But beyond the curtains scattered in an instant, there was only a straw doll in Hamitte''s jacket.


    Unexpectedly, Calamity approaches to see what it looks like.


    "Puppet? No, what''s this?


    Smoke is already coming up from straw dolls. At the same time, dust suddenly rose from the ceiling and floor, and at the same time the entrance was closed.


    "What!?


    It was too late when Calamity noticed something unusual. The whole room exploded, wondering if a small spark had lit inside the straw doll.


    Hamitte severed its neck with a giant backsword thrown at it as Calamity came out of the roar and burning flames. I''m surprised you''re just alive, but the individual whose neck was dropped just never got up out of the flames.


    Hamitte shrugged as he threaded off his finger, which was manipulating the straw doll.


    "First and foremost. You can also use Ips moves. I wonder what kind of individual would shoot a bug right now."


    Hamitte left the scene immediately, but both the other calamities rush on the spot.


    "Stupid! What''s this?


    "Are you kidding me? Oh, my God, I can''t believe I''ve used my bold hands so far."


    The calamities were in a hurry. No matter how there are no signs of people around the school, someone would just hear about it with so many explosions. Maybe I just need to rule out whoever comes, but if I miss killing one of them, it''s gonna be a pain in the ass.


    The Calamities decided to withdraw from the scene, even though they were humiliated. And the moment the short-haired individual looked back, dozens of bitterness flew from all directions in the hallway.


    "Don''t lick it!


    Calamity played most of it, but some bitterness stung the surface of the body. When fighting, just a flying tool is not fatally injured against a calamity whose appearance is also hardened. But the calamity reassured me that I had tapped it off, but immediately after, the front and rear floors lift up to pinch the calamity, and the magic formation floats on all sides, including the left and right walls.


    "Ah..."


    "Pressed Atmosphere" was fired from all quarters while Calamity contemplated escaping. Numerous bitterness piercing the body''s surface plunges into Calamity''s body.


    "Git... to this extent"


    From the overhead of Calamity, which was still not fatally wounded, the powder fell again in large quantities. There a bitter absence with fire stabbed him, causing another great explosion.


    The rest of us scream.


    "What the hell!?


    "You''re alarmed."


    Slowly Hamitte emerges from behind the long calamity of his remaining hair. Calamity seeing that look with a look of hatred. Until now the beautiful appearance was nowhere, revealing its nature as an evil being.


    Hamitte looked calmly at the remaining calamity, even when he was given that look.


    "You may have meant to besiege me, but this school was built on the assumption that it would be a battlefield. Arnelia was on the front line, wasn''t she? This is the remnants of the fort then. You didn''t think it was just a school wall, did you? This is what summer bugs do when they fly and they''re on fire."


    "Stupid. I can''t believe there''s three of us out there, and we''re still 200 years old, right? Who are you?


    "I don''t know how many years it''s matured, but maybe we don''t have enough experience in action? A woman who also looked like this and was a candidate for a supreme bishop. It won''t be easy."


    "Hmm, human flair looks great!


    Hamitte hangs out at close range with her long hair calamity. There is a massive bug gathering around it at some point.


    But Hamitte didn''t pay attention to them, he just turned his attention to the body. The moment Hamitte moved, the bugs around him struck at the same time, but Hamitte still stepped in. And packing the distance, the exploding bugs still didn''t come any closer, and only the directly attacking bugs set them up.


    It is as Hamitte read it.


    "(Again. You didn''t set me up thinking about the possibility of getting yourself involved, did you? Around not responding myself, I saw melee as a bad individual!


    Hamitte still competes in melee. Calamity manages to deflect them while also pointing earthworms from the ground out of the sky, but Hamitte deflects them with great body surgery.


    It is an unexpected event for Calamity. I didn''t expect the other guy to be hands-on so far. At best, he was more recognizable than the Temple Knight, which could be used for the Deep Green Palace, so much so that he might be a little stronger. Still, I was going to get in with a full body of threesomes, but I''ve already lost two handkerchiefs. We had to avoid any further losses, but we were already at a disadvantage in the melee, as Hamitte read.


    "(You have to admit. That you''re not the one to beat without any damage. Even if we crush this individual, should we stop here!


    Yes, Calamity. The moment he was determined to step back in, Calamity had his feet taken by "flames". A flame that deformed into the shape of a hand as if it had the will was grasping Calamity''s foot.


    Even upset by an unimaginable event, he pointed the blasting bugs that were around him simultaneously at Hamitte, but it also became a small, innumerable arrow with flames, blasting all the bugs out before they reached Hamitte. And thrust through the flames and storm is Hamitte with two swords. Hamitte''s high-speed sword moves sparkled before Calamity spewed a curse at Hamitte.


    Calamity remained an angry look, tearing him apart. When the flames swarm in its carcass, it burns down without a trace. Hamitte wished he could read his memories, but given the possibility that this monster was even pretending to be dead, he couldn''t do that, though not very much. Wasted as a source, but decided it was inevitable and gave up.


    And there were several silent people gathered around Hamitte, who had finished Calamity. Hamitte had signaled the Deep Green Palace first to inform him of the raid in Gloria since it was raided. At times of need, there are lights on the floorboards of Gloria. The silent ones who responded to it hurried to Gloria and heard the explosion along the way.


    And he led the way in maple, just in time for Hamitte to engage.


    Continued

 1573 War and Peace, Part 111 - Conference Day Four, Night ③ -

    "Are you the one who gave me the signal? Identity and first and last name, plus a description of the situation."


    Maple asks Hamitte as responsible. Hamitte was comfortable with the rescue at first, but after seeing the shape of the maple, he seriously observed his face as if for a moment, and immediately afterwards he was bowing (uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh.


    From the maple I didn''t see Hamitte''s expression, but Maple doesn''t know that Hamitte''s expression was burning with hatred as much as the wildfire spread over the meadows.


    Hamitte answers with a lean back.


    "I''m Hamitte, Gloria''s ambulance instructor. This is the situation..."


    Hamitte explained the situation clerically. Maple listened as he wrote them down, occasionally skipping precise instructions around him. Hamitte realizes. At this age, I was wondering if he might be one of the new candidate for Tsukiko.


    An obviously blessed gift and power, called the way you just defeated the Calamity bugs in an instant. Hamitte felt the flames of hatred getting stronger and stronger behind the fire that quenched her.


    And when I finished listening the whole way, Maple was closing the report.


    "Thank you for your cooperation. This is the end of the mission, so we''ll take care of it later."


    "Really?"


    Maple cared purely for her, as opposed to Hamitte, who still leaned over.


    "If something doesn''t seem right, I''ll give you a lift home?


    "No, that''s fine. I''m not even that tired, so I''ll go home on my own. Bye."


    Hamitte followed the scene with a glimpse of the maple''s hand. Other mouthless people talk from behind the maple as they watch Hamitte leave.


    "Who is that one? It looked pretty hands-on though."


    "I just saw it for a moment, too, but I was pretty good at it. It would be Calamity''s split that has raided us, but he has slaughtered up to two of the three on his own. I think it''s probably the bars I listen to, but I don''t know because I don''t know anything about it, so I don''t know until I check with Master Tsuko."


    "Dear Bar - Oh, he was once the most prominent candidate, but he said he was pulled out of the line by an injury"


    "Forget ambiguous rumors. Focus more on the mission than that. We don''t know if all the threats have left yet."


    When the maple drank all around him and went straight into his work, Hamitte was leaving the scene burning with hatred. He says he just won his first battle for life in a long time, but without exhilaration, he has no sense of openness or accomplishment. All I had was a dark rage at my new talent.


    I knew there was a way to reach the Deep Green Palace in Gloria''s emergency, but I imagined it would be mouthless to come as soon as possible. I didn''t like it when a silent mouth just came to the rescue, but more importantly, I didn''t expect such a woman to come. Everything reminds me of the past. The days of bitter youth have passed.


    Hamitte wasn''t meant to be alarmed, but I don''t deny that he felt open after a long hard fight. And consciousness was flying into the past, and emotions were dominated by anger and regret. So even when one of the silent came after me later, I accidentally replied.


    "Hamitte which"


    "Hmm? Oh, mouthless - yeah."


    "The name is fine. Aren''t you forgetting something more than that?


    "Forget something, I''m sorry -"


    It was Hamitte who reached out reflexively, but it was when he saw a short knife stuck in his chest that he understood it was already deadly. That short knife, which poked precisely at the heart, was carefully inserted with the blade asleep, penetrating between the ribs to pierce precisely Hamitte''s heart.


    Hamitte can''t speak the language with the shock of being stabbed in the heart more than with severe pain. Blood already overflowed from my mouth when I tried to say something, words that made sense didn''t come out of my mouth, only the sound of the air that I could hear even in the dusk leaked.


    "Hey, - hivu"


    "A woman like you drives my life crazy."


    When Hamitte desperately grabs the other person''s face, the skin on that face peels off. The identity of the woman who thought she had no mouth was Mascarade. Mascalade was secretly infiltrating Gloria to coincide with the raid of Calamity''s split, in order to see the moment when Calamity would surely finish Hamitte.


    Since the first look at Calamity, Mascalade had contemplated the measures. Sconner''s knowledge of pharmacy also includes ways to formulate insect herbs. They were being used to infiltrate the face of the right woman, wearing a smell unnoticed by insects.


    And now that Calamity had lost, Muscalade disguised herself like that when she glimpsed the mouthless costume, poking Hamitte''s heart with a post-battle gap. For Mascalade, who is significantly inferior in combat technology, this was a bet. Even if Hamitte was alarmed, he had a good chance of being hit with a short knife.


    The disguised mascarade went into a standstill while wiping a massive amount of cold sweat. The opponent has no ex-mouth. Because we don''t know what means of attack we''re leaving behind.


    Against Hamitte crawling on the ground, he skewered his hands further and stabbed them from his back without getting into his hair. Blood splashed, but I stopped my breath by choosing the blade without a problem. Hamitte perceived herself dying from massive spills of blood, but he perceived that neither words of anger nor words of regret would come out any longer, and ran out looking into the sky.


    Confirming Hamitte was dead, Mascalade finally exhaled loudly.


    "Ya did it... I did it. Now I am Antai - now no one threatens me. hehe, hehe... haha"


    Mascarade was quiet, but laughing heartily. There are no more beings who have threatened themselves for months. There is an obstacle called calamity, but now one concern has disappeared. Calamity also lost three splits. After that, if you manage to finish the rest of the body, there will be no one else to threaten you anymore. Thinking about it, I couldn''t help but laugh naturally.


    But there were those who suddenly slapped Mascarade on his shoulder. From over the head of the reflectively frightened Mascalade, a man''s voice was heard.


    Continued

 1574 War and Peace, Part 112 - Conference Day Four, Night ④ -

    "Ahhh, can I do it? You did something wrong, didn''t you?


    "Oh, what about you?


    When Mascalade looked back, a tall man stood there with a troubled look on his face. As far as the outfit goes, Mascalade made predictions that it would be an Arnelian monk, but it''s called an unplanned attitude on this occasion, definitely not the only one.


    When the man alternated between Mascalade and Hamitte''s body, he put his head on like he was in trouble. And when he took charge of Hamitte''s body and caught the root of Mascalade, he pulled it off as it drifted. Strangely, traces of blood splashed across the ground disappeared from the edge. A man must be exercising some sorcery, but Mascarade never even saw it.


    "For now, move or. It is not good for people to see this situation without a word. You know, that''s a little too bold. I didn''t think we''d set it up in the middle of nowhere. A little less popular, please, homma."


    "Hey, what are you doing? Who are you?"


    "Brandio on the pilgrimage, or whatever you don''t like from now on."


    When Brandio briefly greeted him, he opened the basement door in the instructor''s office. Even though he defeated Calamity, Mascalade hardens himself that the bugs are supposed to be alive. Rather, if it''s not under Calamity''s control, it''s not strange that it''s rampant.


    But Brandio just grabbed Hamitte and walked down the stairs, prompting Mascarade to follow him as well. When I went downstairs and Brandio put the lights on, there were countless bug carcasses on the spot. Not a single living bug.


    Mascarade flashed his face in the basement filled with the crumbling, unpleasant smell of insects.


    "Ugh... this is"


    "There''s just so many of them. Took me a long time to get rid of it all. I couldn''t make it to the ground because of that. I''m gonna do the job you asked me to do, but, well, Wye''s faulty. I want to keep it a secret."


    "You think it''s faulty?


    Failure and Brandio appreciated, but fighting this many bugs still only looks intact. Besides, I never felt any signs of a fight or anything. Mascalade feared the fighting power of a Brandio man, but Brandio''s requirements apparently didn''t seem sword-soaked, and he just seemed confused without killing himself or anything.


    When Brandio put his head on again, he made Mascarade stand and bewildered himself.


    "Well, what''s wrong..."


    "Are you going to kill me?


    Mascalade asked just in case, but as you can imagine, Brandio shook his head sideways.


    "No, that''s not it. I have no reason to kill you."


    "Did I kill your people?


    "Hey buddy. Blah, blah, blah. I spare Hamitte his combat skills and abilities, but I''ve been thinking about how he got his collar on because his sentiments are rampant. It''s troublesome to wear a burn collar and monitor it, and if you''re not there, don''t worry about that. Hamitte is not a must for Wye et al.


    Just make it Hamitte. Make it yours, and if you turn it off, it''s hard to make excuses afterwards. You know what? When people are gone, the most troubling thing is how to give them a reason. Regardless of the battlefield, people are not easily erased in these urban areas. If you''re a Hidun operative, you know that, right?


    As Brandio pointed out. When you erase a subject, the aftermath can be harder than the assassination itself. All the more so if the opponent is socially significant.


    "That''s true, but who am I?


    "Oh. Hamitte kept it to himself, but Wye naturally grasps it. I mean, Hamitte kept your presence a secret, and that''s where he tried to do something back there, so I watched him. So I was able to deal with it so quickly, but I guess I did it unexpectedly because Calamity came in and boldly raided it. Or did you make me do that?


    Mascalade was a little frightened by Brandio, but neither affirmed nor denied it. Brandio turned into a troubled face again, but eventually a little surprised that he noticed something and turned to Mascarade.


    "- Hmm. You already are. Just go home. I''ll take care of Hamitte here. There''s nothing wrong with holding you back."


    "What? No disposition or constraint?


    "Abo, pull it out. Either way, it''s the same thing you can''t tell anyone. Nothing''s going to change where I put Wye''s name, and I''m the one who killed Hamitte, for Christ''s sake. Who are you going to tell? I''ll accept all the restrictions, and even if Hamitte alone has trouble disposing of them, what are you going to do with them?


    Instead, as a wai, I stepped on it that you were more worthwhile to use as you were. "


    "I don''t know. You''re pretty much in the top position within Arnelia, aren''t you, given your strength? Is that what you''re gonna take in disturbing molecules hostile to Arnelia?


    Mascalade felt like what she was saying herself, but Brandio was laughing the other way around.


    "With one or two more disturbing molecules, it affects Arnelia''s stalk. You''re the one who licks Arnelia too much or does that make Arnelia disintegrate?


    I think you''d rather have a bunch of black magicians trying to get in touch with you. Well, all the time, even if you''re alive, you''re beneficial to Wye et al.


    You''re supposed to be Fenna''s assistant? Help the Seeker at best. Tomorrow, as a Seeker, we''re going to negotiate with some countries on whether we can live on land other than Arnelia?


    "... well, I''m serious about my job. Considering the survival of the Seeker would be beneficial to us, Sconner. Let me use it at best."


    "If they''re special winners, like Seeker only works what you say. Yeah. If you take it off, you burn it, right?


    Brandio told me to make fun of him, but Mascalade responded to nothing. At the time of his departure Brandio had taught Mascalade the means of contacting himself and had dropped Mascalade off on the spot. It leads from this escape route to the underground waterway to Arnelia. Without anyone seeing him, Mascarade would be able to go home.


    And after making sure no one''s gone, Brandio talks to the person behind him.


    "This is it, isn''t it? I did as I was instructed, but I rather felt it would be interesting to turn Mascalade into Hamitte."


    �D�D


    "Ha. Ruddle is certainly a source of concern. If that woman gets pregnant, is it impossible to turn her into Hamitte? What''s more, Hamitte''s body is gone?


    �D�D


    "Huh? Can you do that? Well, that''s the easiest thing to do, though. It''s hard to move with necromancy, so if you can do it, it''s best."


    �D�D


    "Oh. In the case of necromancy, you can''t fix it without a fine response nearby. Why would Wye use necromancy? I don''t care if you say so or if you learn, so yeah.


    - Ha, sorry I didn''t manipulate you. Either way, Mascarade''s gonna lose his hips tomorrow. Do it. Should I have told you something?


    �D�D �D�D


    "The Lord of Wye is cold. Either way, is Mascarade destined to be crushed? You''re such a poor woman."


    Brandio imagined that there was no loch fate waiting for Mascalade after this, sympathetic to its end, and easily, but unexpectedly dressed him as a rare prayer.


    Continued

 1575 War and Peace, Part 113 - Conference Day 5, Early Morning ① -

    The next morning, when Mascarade woke up in her own bed, her husband was already not next door. Sleep incense planted on my husband was something that only worked for a short time, but it''s still unusual for my husband to wake up faster than he does. Craftsmanship, but not serious and prestigious, a little weak in the morning. For that reason, the Mascarade mostly wakes up faster.


    Mascarade caught her mind wondering if yesterday''s tension had sounded, and when she woke up in a different morning hurrying herself up, her husband had already prepared breakfast for me in the kitchen.


    "Morning, amil"


    "... good morning, sir."


    Mascarade in front of a rare sight. When Amir replied as if he was slightly shuddered, her husband gently kissed Mascarade''s forehead. Mascarade''s head caught up in the rare act, but her husband encouraged her to eat, so she took a seat.


    "I''m with Master Fenna today, and I''m going to have a meeting with some of the missions, right? The meeting continued day after day, and I tried to prepare breakfast because I seemed tired. Was that annoying?


    "No, that''s not true"


    Mascalade replied over breakfast. It''s not like I can''t cook, my husband, but I saw signs of a bad fight over whether I couldn''t be clever enough for work, vegetables hung up in disguise, and scars on my fingers. Mascalade smiled at her husband''s fingers like that and had a heartfelt thank you breakfast.


    "You seem more tired than I thought, so that would help. It will be quite difficult to negotiate from today, so I think it''s too late to return."


    "Even for the Seeker, it''s a few days that could shape the fate of the race. If I can''t give you this much, I can''t tell you that I''ve fulfilled my duties as your husband."


    "You were thinking about that. I just want to make sure you succeed, but honestly, what do you think? Leave Arnelia, do you have any land you want to go to?


    Mascalade asked her husband to play. Even then, I sometimes asked for an opinion, but only to the extent that it was not unnatural, it was minimal. I''ve never really referred to it, and my husband barely gives his own opinion in the first place. "I don''t know," or "nothing" was the answer to the decision.


    That''s why I was surprised at today''s answer.


    "... until now I haven''t said anything because I don''t think my opinion should be a preconceived notion of your work - but I still don''t think we can live anywhere."


    "Oh, I''m not with you after all"


    "It''s not. Arnelia is livable. Above all, it is safe here, and the people of Arnelia are calm and well-distributed, and there is nothing to say about hygiene or convenience. Arnelia gives us asylum and work to a degree that does not undermine our pride, and she takes care not to be the subject of persecution. I am very grateful for that.


    But what is most important to us seekers? I don''t think that means where we live, but that we don''t lose our pride and our Explorer look. I believe that if we become familiar with the forest and move away from the life of listening to the voice of the earth, it will eventually lose its roots as a nation.


    I think with mountains and forests close by, we can live like seekers wherever we go. I miss mountains and woods sometimes, too. I''m most afraid to forget that. "


    Mascalade was silently listening to her husband. It was the first time my husband had spoken his opinion so far. I thought he was an uninteresting man, but instead of thinking about anything, I think he''s sharper than those attending the Aftermath Council.


    And my husband went on.


    "That''s why I think you and Master Fenna are awesome. I can leave the woods and mountains and do so much for seekers in people. Amir, you are my pride. But don''t you miss the woods and the mountains?


    "- I am"


    Mascalade lost his word when he was pointed out. Both Seeker and Sconer are formerly of the same clan. Living intimately in the woods and mountains is its essence. But Mascarade, trained as a spy, had forgotten such a feeling at last. Even though at the beginning of the training I did miss the woods and mountains.


    Mascalade was flabbergasted, wondering if he had left his temper somewhere as the most important sconer. It was the significance of the battle that swayed me when I realized that I had worked my hands dirty for the future of Sconner, but at some point I wasn''t even Sconner.


    What did my husband think when he saw such a mascarade? I spoke to Amir, who remained stunned, as he cleaned out the dishes on the table after breakfast.


    "Shouldn''t it be time to hurry up your schedule? I''ve also been asked to fix trinkets at the Unified Martial Arts Games venue, so I have to leave home now."


    "... oh, yeah. Are you heading to the venue, too?


    "You were there yesterday, too, right? I thought you said you weren''t listening.


    "Oh, yeah, I did. Sorry, I think I was full of heads about myself"


    When Mascalade managed to fix it, she got her husband''s kiss again and started getting ready. My husband''s words remained on his head, but only his legs were suitable for his destination.


    Then join people on schedule and do business on schedule. Habits are horrible things, and there was nothing strange about Fenna''s first job as an assistant, even with this much mind muscalade that wasn''t here.


    And as I walked behind Fenna''s diagonal, Mascalade returned to me in a voice that was called unexpectedly.


    "-, - mill?


    "Amil!?


    "Wah?


    I noticed Fenna peeking in from the bottom, and Mascalade was about to get behind me. You mistook me for blustering, and Fenna was amazed at me for keeping her mouth shut.


    "Ugh, amil it! Hang on, aren''t you so unhappy with my stopover?


    "No - speaking of which, were you stopping by Gloria"


    "That''s right."


    Earlier, I was contacted that the first meeting in the morning had been postponed, and in floating time Fenna said she wanted to go to Gloria. Although no permission has yet been given to the Seeker, Fenna is folding with Arnelia so that the Seeker''s youth can be put through Gloria. Fenna argues that the shortcut to living close to humans is to send young people to school who are still unbiased in values.


    Fenna argues that it will happen as early as next year or again, packing in fine issues such as different rates of growth, prejudice, discrimination and whether or not she will not be persecuted. It is Fenna''s goal that eventually the Seeker will be able to live without persecution in the human world. It''s a long way to go, but Fenna convinced Orbastov and the others that everything was important to take a step forward.


    Fenna herself has carried out inspections to avoid irritating Gloria, but this time she made an unexpected visit and said she wanted to see how she handled it. Fenna argues that Gloria is at a time when regular classes are not taking place, and that early mornings won''t make a fuss.


    One mistake is likely to be a serious problem, but Mascalade, who is suddenly close to self-defeat, had affirmed Fenna''s opinion in two replies.


    Fenna was uncomfortable with Amir''s honest attitude, which usually has a lot of novels and objections, but she had her feet set on Gloria, just glad her opinion had passed.


    Continued

 1576 War and Peace, Part 114 - Conference Day 5, Early Morning ② -

    "I guess this is my third visit. I wanted to come through, too."


    "Ha, is Master Fenna a student? Why don''t you get a little too old? I know you''d rather be a teacher."


    "Well, you had that hand. I wonder if even instructors and temporary instructors, not just students, would accept it. If someone in the Seeker wins the bow division, you can wish for it."


    "The Bow Division final was this afternoon, wasn''t it? Master Fenna would have stayed in the finals, wouldn''t she?


    To Amir''s words, Fenna raises her fingers and explains.


    "Yeah, from the Seeker, it''s me, Olli, His Highness Shargin. And Aerial and maybe two other people. It''s like a final game for six."


    "Just shooting through the target from a certain distance won''t be able to compete for a day, will it? How will we fight the finals?"


    "If you don''t want to settle, I think it''s a good idea to wish for a change of approach... and as early as in the morning, there seems to be a lot of people"


    Fenna pointed out that the main entrance to Gloria was already visible, but there were numerous people there. Fenna can also detect that there are no students to observe because of their fitness.


    Mascarade returned to me for the first time there. Given what happened yesterday, it''s not surprising that Gloria is in a state of strictness. Mascalade was concerned that there was no need to hide what had happened from Fenna, but that something might be enlightened by the change in her expression.


    When Fenna, who was intrigued, approached, there were more than 10 thinkers of the Knights of the Temple. It was a frivolous sign, but Fenna doesn''t hesitate to talk to them.


    "Excuse me. Fenna the Seeker, is something wrong?


    Why is there a Seeker here?


    "I''ll take care of it. You all go in the back."


    Mascalade''s heart began to strike the early bell in a voice that blocked the knights staring at this one with suspicious eyes. No way, how could that voice. Mascarade saw the incredible as cold sweat began to gush out of his entire body and slowly lifted his eyes.


    "You''re Princess Fenna the Seeker, aren''t you? We are currently taking it in, except for urgent business."


    "How could you..."


    I remember the feeling that my feet suddenly melted, and Mascarade''s consciousness was distant. There may have been times when he was mentally cornered, but he was thrust into that emptiness that appeased him. Even Mascarade didn''t even consider the possibility of fine dust.


    Yes, the fact that Hamitte, who was supposed to have killed him yesterday, is alive, etc.


    "... Ha!?


    Mascalade woke up from a nightmare. I don''t remember what a dream it was, but it was only a dream I understood that if it didn''t happen right away, it would be deadly. And not long after a breath, I am reminded that reality is also another nightmare.


    "Are you all right?


    "Hih!?


    There was a face of Hamitte in front of him when he woke up. Mascalade meditated her eyes desperately trying to wake up again, wondering if the nightmare was still going on. But there was no indication that he would ever aim, and Mascalade wondered if this was real.


    Hamitte sighed a little sadly after seeing how Mascalade was doing like that.


    "Oh man, I didn''t know you could be frightened by the person you embraced. Did I do something?


    "Hey, did you do something? Whatever you say to me."


    "? Am I meeting you for the first time? I don''t know what to do."


    "It''s a lot to be stuck with."


    I was so upset when I said that. Hamitte looked sincerely strange, and Mascalade realized that there was only Hamitte and two of her own in this place. I can''t think of any reason why Hamitte would lie to herself.


    Mascalade asked roughly.


    "Um... thank you for your intervention. Forget the words now, as you seemed to be feeling agitated by fatigue and strange dreams"


    "Really? That may be the case, as fatigue also seems intense in appearance. Princess Fenna was also worried. He''s behaving as planned after this, but he wants you to come after him when he''s back in shape. Until you got back, you said you''d do something by yourself."


    "I won''t be able to do anything about it by myself... sorry, I''ll have to follow you soon, so I''ll be here to spare you. I''ll be thanking you later, so can I peek at your name?


    "My name is Hamitte, and I''m a Gloria paramedic. See you later."


    Seeing Hamitte greeting him with a smile, Mascalade left the scene feeling like he had been transformed. Anyway, if I didn''t leave this place, I didn''t even know when to turn my eyes again.


    And shortly afterwards, I was noticing a man standing in front of Mascarade.


    Continued

 1577 War and Peace, Part 115 - Conference Day 5, Early Morning ③ -

    When the man saw the amazing Mascarade, he spoke unfortunately.


    "Look, I''ve had enough."


    "Oh, you are!


    "I said hello. You quit? Brandio the Fifth Pilgrimage or, hello."


    Brandio greeted her sayingly, but Mascalade''s attitude was creepy the other way around. Muscalade couldn''t measure Brandio, wondering if he needed to go out of his way to reveal it.


    Or I was surprised that the man in front of me was the culprit of this situation, and I also thought that, after a moment, he appeared to erase himself, but apparently Brandio himself is also in a confusing situation.


    "Don''t look so convinced. Do you want to know why Hamitte''s alive?


    "... it wasn''t your fault?


    "Oh, my God. I can use Necromancy for Wye too, but not with such precision. I can only do a few more determined behaviors and responses. And no senior necromancer can imitate the use of healing magic on a necromanced subject.


    If Andetto were to exercise healing magic, it would normally collapse. "


    "Then who and how?


    "You think I''ll teach you? You think you can get out of here safely in the first place?


    Mascalade and Brandio hung around for a while on slaughtered words, but Mascalade had a better mouth first.


    "You showed up before me on purpose. Teach, or are you going to stop talking about Hamitte? If you''re going to kill me, I''m doing it when I was fainting earlier. Didn''t I?"


    "... the sweet lady in the pack, but isn''t she an idiot? Well, right."


    "Then it''s a deal. I pull the black magician''s information from the calamity, or I do. The main body of the calamity is still alive, and if I find out I''m alive, the black magician could try to make contact. You can use me at best.


    Instead, you''re gonna have to cover my life. "


    "Ha, Sconner''s reinstatement and what about them?


    Mascalade swallowed up the word why he knew it. And I went on with the words without upset.


    "Well, I can''t tell you anything big in my position right now. Plus, I''m honestly not sure who to entrust Sconer''s reinstatement to. Honestly, I''ve never heard exactly what the Orange Bull is thinking.


    It was the countries of the war, starting with Arnelia, that created the current system of discrimination, but it may indeed be possible for Arnelia to overturn it. Looking at the attitude towards the Seeker, I can hope that Sconner will also be able to walk a little further depending on how he does it.


    If your Lord is truly the Virgin of Arnelia, "


    "Do it suspiciously. What good is it to have you on your side?


    "I don''t know. But are there other people close to black magicians, especially calamities, who could betray them? Besides, you should have more bills. Didn''t I?"


    Brandio was often troubled by Mascalade''s offer, but eventually slowly offered his hand.


    "Well, you''re right. Yeah, let''s negotiate."


    "I don''t hold hands. Some of you can read your memories."


    "Be careful. In the meantime, you are outsourced, so I will hire you. You can still trust the burn. When I get some work done, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. I want to talk to you.


    For now, your life is covered. If the danger is imminent, I can do enough to keep him hidden, but is there any hope?


    "I have one problem. As far as I can tell, there were four calamities. The three corpses I have finished are split. There''s a chance that the guy who came to me is the main body. You''ll come to revenge at any cost if you realize your split''s been hit, and you''ll come to me to find out what''s going on. What am I supposed to do?


    To Mascalade''s question, Brandio often thought.


    "Did you see the face of the main body?


    "I saw it. But I don''t know who it is. I think he''s parasitic to someone because he''s talking about him. Seeing the trend so far, he wants to be parasitized by a beautiful woman. And for those of high stature."


    "Hmm. If I knew exactly who that was, I''d have to hit my hand... all right, just do me a favor. Will you let me know when the main body of the calamity comes? I don''t know what to say, just tell me. Yeah. First, we need to find out who the body of the calamity is."


    "Wait, I guess I''m safe, huh?


    Brandio nodded with a smile.


    "Of course. You''ll be on guard for the next four or six. Don''t worry, I''ll help you if your life is in danger. In any case, I''m gonna tailor the calamity on the spot, okay?


    "(Hmm, you''re gonna throw me away for pawns after all... okay. I''m just not gonna fall for it.)"


    Mascalade is not stupid enough to pepper Brandio''s words. As things stand, however, it was thought that Brandio would still be safer than Calamity.


    "What about Hamitte? It''s a hassle to follow me around in the first place, so Calamity figured out how to kill me. Isn''t it easier to keep it hidden?


    "That being said, I don''t know what Wye did either. I mean, if I let it go as normal, yeah. In the meantime, don''t worry, I completely forgot about you."


    "Then it''s still okay... but you don''t know how it works either? Is that all right with you?


    "I don''t care if you can understand it all. If it turns out well, why don''t we just say it''s all good? Besides, the only people who always know the overall picture of the plan are the ones at the top. I''ll do exactly what I''m told."


    Mascalade looked into Brandio''s eyes, but didn''t know if he was lying. Mascalade was meant to be good at the art of spotting their lies in experience, but Brandio seemed to be better at lying than that.


    "(Is that half the lie and half the truth? Well, fine, I''ll use whatever it takes to make it look alive. Now if I can repel Calamity, I''ll sell my soul to ghosts and evil spirits)"


    Mascalade pulled up with one determination, but the remaining Brandio crumbles unexpectedly as he sees Hamitte working stiffly.


    "I don''t know how it really works... it''s not that I don''t understand Wye either, it''s that I really don''t want to. And now, I''m on your side.


    Mascarade, are you getting away with this? If you betray Wye, you will die, and there awaits such a cruel end. "


    Brandio didn''t pray, he clapped to Hamitte to be afraid of something and left the spot.


    Continued

 1578 War and Peace, Part 116 - Unified Martial Arts Games II, Pre-Match

    - At the same time...


    Prior to World War II, competitors had assembled at the venue. Although the start time will only be communicated to those in the early morning matches, the detailed venue is unknown until the same day, and those without notice had to come in front of the venue once to confirm their appearance.


    Or the envoys attending the meeting will also receive a circular there, so not everyone will assemble in front of the venue. In addition, considering the progress of the meeting, the match will not be invalidated after a little delay, so there are times when the match begins with a rollover.


    For this reason, any remaining fighters in this battle will wander around the venue assigned to them.


    The Carazel Cavalry, the Red Knight Mercredo, is one of them. He never dealt with others more than he had to, and that was the same among the cavalry. If it were a battlefield, it would run the battlefield more bravely than anyone in the cavalry, but in celebrations and so on, its little back length is often not even noticed where it is all the time.


    In front of the venue assigned to me, Mercury sits on a stone as tall as her waist and meditates quietly. Even though he was a warrior to whom seeds were assigned in the tournament, he quietly waited for his turn, without being spoken to by anyone. Instead, no one may just think of a man with a back length like a boy sitting in civilian clothes in a nagging addition or subtraction as such an awesome warrior.


    As he meditates, Mercredo thinks about the people he has left in the North.


    "(That''s a lot of people here... so you''re saying you don''t like the noise, but the Ordine one. Sure, it''s not my turn to negotiate, but he said to go to the Unified Martial Arts Games instead, etc. All you have to do is drop by Roxonore or Gort.


    Interpreted, peaceful proxy wars between nations. of mercenaries. Where we worked, nothing will change the world) "


    Merkleed resented Audain-Harvin, the captain of the regiment, but the instructions of the captain with definitive readings are always accurate. To the best of Mercury''s knowledge, Ordine''s instructions have never been missed on the battlefield or otherwise.


    The Historical Commander was an awesome knight, but the current Commander is slightly different in color. It must be an excellent knight, but it expands the force of the regiment with so much readability that it is close to prediction. The size of the current regiment is the largest in history, although it cannot be overtly expanded by the nature of the cavalry.


    To the best of Mercury''s knowledge, I''ve never lost on a battlefield where Ordine is. So in a battle without a captain, the death of the green knight Woznum cast a dark shadow on the regiment, while tightening its atmosphere. Thereafter the cavalry were to move together, at least until one case of becoming a black magician was cleared up, without the troops moving separately.


    Despite that decision, I didn''t expect to send myself alone this time. On the contrary, Kai may have told us that this martial arts tournament is important.


    "(Because you are special -? Well, I don''t think acting alone will happen to me, but don''t even think it''s too conspicuous. The Tajibo Dragon Man of the First World War was strong. I didn''t expect the Dragon Man to be his opponent from World War I, but that was a little too conspicuous. You either abstain for a reason where appropriate, or you seem better off losing.


    If there''s anything I''m serious about -) "


    "I wonder who they are, but they''re going to win, right?


    Mercury realized that there was someone standing behind her, and she was furious. Though I am meditating, I have little or no experience standing behind me. I felt that I had been read the thought by it, and I was caught in a creepy sensation no matter what.


    But at the same time, I know these signs. I don''t know, I have a "idea".


    A young man with a shallow, black-faced face was in front of him when Mercury looked back. I don''t remember that face, but someone had instinct to tell me.


    "You, no, you..."


    "It''s Letore. Nice to meet you, I wonder if you''re calling me Mercredo now. Or should I call you by your real name? Die -"


    "Shall I? That word will tell us who you are. Should I lay low?


    "No, fine. I don''t like to be bluffed or bluffed. Can I talk to you for a second?


    "It''s a long way off. Let''s just say we walk a little."


    Letore and Mercredo walked out with him. And as I walked, I made sure there were no more people around me, and Letore cut them out.


    "I didn''t know someone like you was still around. Is the Karatzel Cavalry long?


    "Oh. It''s my job to stay with you and watch over you. That''s what I promised the first captain."


    "Then your lord..."


    "He''s dead, by the way. But the promise is what I wanted. Don''t do anything extra for me because I have no regrets.


    And the leaders of history are excellent knights and human beings. I also find this role interesting inside. "


    The expression of Mercred, who speaks quietly, is calm. Letore was satisfied with the look on his face.


    "If you''re convinced, that''s a good thing. I wanted to see your Lord."


    "- He was a clumsy man. Only the hero Tan remained in future generations, but he was not so heroic. He wasn''t smart, and I couldn''t say he was talented at fighting or flattering. But you were such a nice guy that you couldn''t even overlook the one life that was unreasonably taken in front of you. No matter how much I cut my life for it, I was a man who fought far beyond the limits of what I could put out.


    You can''t let him die attracted to your back like that, you have to protect him - and that''s the first face of the Carazel Cavalry to get together. The guy who put himself on the battlefield more than anyone else as a result has left behind the martial arts and hero Tan, who is still told. I would have liked to have lived a little longer, but it was a happy death face.


    I''ve tried to see if I could imitate it, but I can''t do it any way. I can''t imitate a man who fights in a way that excites his surroundings so much. It''s not like we should just fight hard. It''s hard to be human. "


    "Right. A human being is a strange thing of all times."


    Two people staring away somewhere. The sight of the two stares must have been something else, but they may have shared the same thoughts.


    And when Merkleed came home to me first, he asked Letore a question.


    "- Well, isn''t there something crappy about being like you showing up before me? Unless it''s against my philosophy, I''m willing to work with you."


    "That would help if you said so. Actually, I want you to win this tournament."


    "? What do you mean?


    "No, Jaeger to be exact, or I want you to win. You can''t give that to someone else, Levantine, who''s out as this winning prize. Not to mention for those likely to be involved in black magicians.


    The role of the Devil''s Sword is not just that of a good slayer. That sword... "


    "Interested, that story. Let me hear it, too."


    I heard a voice from the top of a tree where they were walking. The two of them, who had not felt the signs of people, accidentally set themselves up, but a little black box came down from above. He cleverly used his short hands and feet on his little body, and the box twirled and spinned, and descended upon the rock.


    Continued

 1579 War and Peace, Part 117 - Unified Martial Arts Games WWII, Alphilis vs Aeluare ① -

    "Where have you been, Pandora"


    "... sort of."


    Pandora slipped out as Aeruare prepared for the battle. The next battle is the resentful enemy Alphilis for Aeruare. I fought to the point of matchmaking once, but this is the first time I have fought in earnest, one-on-one, albeit without witchcraft.


    As a magician, Aeluare admired what a blessing it was to turn against a resentful enemy despite his last battle, but he can''t kill it if it''s a game. However, depending on what you think, it is also a good opportunity (opportunity) to push Alphilis in front of the public.


    But Pandora had admonished Aeruare, who could leak a dark laugh. Vengeance is fine, but he said not to lose sight of his true worth as a magician. Surely the best thing to accomplish was to restore lost trust in the family lineage, and I didn''t intend to lose sight of that. Because of this, it was initially Pandora''s advice that I thought was gloomy, but recalling that tone to my ears, Ehruare was able to prepare for a relatively calm pre-game.


    Aeluare realizes that it is not beating faster than necessary, and that both the phase of the game and the countermeasures to the weapons that Alphilis is expected to use can be considered calmly. Aeluare thanked Pandora in his heart, even though he was iron-skinned, and before the battle he was going to say a word of thanks. But he could not see Pandora, and when he began to remember his anxiety, Pandora came back on foot.


    Its pandora, but because of the box, nothing expressive existed, but the rapping tongue totally lurked. Normally I would always tell jokes instead of greeting them, but without even that I remain silent. Aeluare thought about keeping Pandora on, but he felt so mad that he couldn''t concentrate on the game when his anxiety grew bigger that Aeluare had accidentally stopped his hand from preparing to wrap the band around the back of his hand and spoke to Pandora.


    "What''s the matter, Pandora, was there something unpleasant too?


    "... unpleasant things, huh? I''m the lady who makes funny inquiries. What''s wrong with me in the box?


    "That''s the stupid question. If you''re not a ceremonial beast and you have an ego, there''s something about your body being a box that you don''t like. But I don''t know what kind of problem I have with the box, but... you know, when I tried to put in something important, it was too big to get in or something?


    As Pandora answered Aeruare''s words, Aeruare turned her face red and turned to Hui. Pandora couldn''t help but laugh when she realized it was a disguise.


    "Lady, are you kidding me?


    "... sorry about that bad joke"


    "No, no, it''s a good trend. Little silly lady thought it was too firm. That''s just about it. You don''t have to stink up to your face because you''re in a dark faction."


    "Hmm, I was born with an uninteresting personality. Where were you going more than that? Besides, how did you get home? What if someone sees you?"


    Pandora couldn''t even tell the truth, but she was happy with Aeruare''s growth worrying about others.


    "I''ve been familiar with you for a while now."


    "A relic just like yours?


    "A little different, but sort of. A lot of people are unexpectedly blending into the human world, huh?


    "The Sorcery Society should have a unit to collect that kind of stuff. Well, if you''re on the periphery or in the great forest to the south, it would be difficult to recover, but it''s surprising that you''re also in an urban area like this. Or maybe the department''s lazy.


    So, how did you get home?


    "I had the bird carry me along the way. I complimented her on her appearance because she was a beautiful bird, but apparently she was married. It pissed me off. Well, plus they told me it was heavy, so I walked along the way."


    Imagine Pandora being transported by a bird, in a bad mood, and a frightening Ehruale. But Pandora keeps talking to rap about how things are coming back.


    "Even if the box is talking to a magician, it will only seem to be to the extent of the demon used, because it would seem odd to be just walking alone. When people came, they just waved boxes and walked home when they weren''t popular. Is that normal?"


    "... because as a magician I am also in a position to put my body outside the reason of man''s world. I''m not sure what''s normal, but that''s what I often couldn''t get thrown out of the trash."


    "What, if you ask me, it seems like undercover agents are always a means to hide under the box, too. I''m sensitive to people''s gaze, aren''t I? And now, look."


    As Pandora turned Aeluare''s attention outside, the surrounding competitors watched Aeluare and Pandora. I just realized that a woman who talks to a box called Pandora stands out.


    When Aeluare pressed the lid of Pandora in embarrassment, so her name was called by the person in charge.


    Lord Aeruare, it''s your turn.


    "Okay."


    When Aeruare changes his mind in an instant, he heads to the playing field. Behind that, Pandora shrunk her figure, and when she took the thread out of it, she hung it entangled in Aeluare''s belt.


    "Hey, do what?


    "I''m worried about the woman the lady resents that much. Don''t you want to watch the game up close? If they ask you, you can register it as a weapon. Anyway, lady, you''re on a bareback, right?


    "That''s right... but don''t just get in the way, okay?


    "Icer"


    Aeluare was considerate of the light Pandora''s behavior and reply, but now it''s troublesome to remove it, and I don''t feel the weight, so I left it there.


    And when I went out to the arena, I saw a loud cheer and an alphilis coming out of the other side. Aeluare clenched his teeth, but first he tried to ascertain what Alphilis had scored. Known for its use of diverse weapons, Alphilis uses swords, whips, hand axes, and bars, even to the best of Aeruare''s knowledge. I have trained and predicted to be able to counter any of them, but the alphilis that came out had nothing in their hands.


    Continued

 1580 War and Peace, Part 118 - Unified Martial Arts Games WWII, Alphilis vs Aeluare ② -

    "Why are you bare hands? You don''t use weapons?


    "No, I think your bare hands would be enough."


    While pregame caution was given, Ehruare began to have an unstoppable willingness to kill to Alphilis, who would not even try to see Ehruare on his half. It''s not like when I thought of it as a vendetta, another killing intent. In addition, the once inspired intention to kill also brings a head, making noise deep in the hearts of the two and the Ehruare.


    Aeluare himself turned his back again, trying to keep the will to kill him in necessity.


    "... regret it. I will crush you before the public."


    "Really? By the way, is it Aerealiu? You know what this is?


    "Don''t get me wrong, my name is Eluare -"


    I suddenly remember a mild impact on the tip of my nose when I tried to make sure Aeruare was something while saying that. Light contact to such an extent that the audience does not know, and naturally there is no damage to Aeruare either. But when he found out that it was Alphilis'' fist, Aeluare''s anger reached its pinnacle.


    But before Aeruare jumps, the referee goes into a halt.


    "Alpha Reese! The attack before we start is against the rules!


    "No, I was just going to ask you the name of this flower. It was force majeure that hit me."


    The fist of Alphilis holds a circle of flowers. Its flowers often bloom on cliffs and are sometimes treasured as beauty and long-lived medicinal herbs, but they often lose their lives because of the difficulty of collecting them. Sometimes you lose your life, hoping to be magnificent. Flower words are - stupid.


    I don''t know if it got that far, but Alphilis followed the rules of the rule and cracked one of his own balloons before being prompted.


    "Not on purpose, but this is good, right? Let''s just do it. I don''t even seem to know the name of the flower, and that''s enough."


    "No, but. Aeruare, the damage is -"


    "Judge, give me a signal!


    If the Aeruare of the day prompts you, you will not be judged for your obligation to stop by the rules. As soon as the referee saw the look of Aeruare burning in anger, a signal of initiation was given.


    "Okay, here we go!


    "Lady. Cheap provocation, don''t ride."


    "You know what?


    Pandora noticed and stopped, but the already bloody Ehruare on her head wouldn''t stop. I kicked the ground with all my might to slap my own fist into the face of Alphilis.


    Aeluare''s stepped right fist stretches across the face of Alphilis. The opposing alphilis rests on his left half body and lifts his fist gently to his shoulder. And as Aeluare stepped in, he gently shook his fist off.


    Then suddenly the force fell out of Aeluare''s knee and he was kneeling on the ground without force. By the time Alphilis realized he had been hit through the jaw with a counter, all the balloons in Aeruare had been cracked.


    "Gu!?


    "Oh, come on."


    Pandora was sighing. Aeluare cursed his own failures, but Alphilis'' attack does not stay with it. The time limit is left for 30 seconds even if all the balloons are broken. He took the right arm of Aeruare, whose brain still swayed, and gently slapped him in the ear.


    "Right arm, I''ll take it."


    Alphilis weighed Aeluare without hesitation as it was. The audience mixed with excitement and sighs at the dull sound, the Aeruare screams, and the early work of the Alphilis and the relentless manner of fighting.


    Of course the Jaegers are watching how they fight. Elsia accidentally covered her eyes with her hands.


    "Wow, Captain Alphilis. Eww. Did you fold it?


    "No, I guess my shoulder just came off"


    "Nevertheless, Lord Alphilis is an abomination. It doesn''t have to be like her or this far in front of the public."


    "That''s all I''m dealing with. I''ve seen a little bit of the main battle for a woman named Aeruare, but she''s quite a user. Alphilis won''t lose from the front."


    Nia calmly analyzes Florencia''s critical remarks. Yao adds to that.


    "Perhaps you want to do it with minimal effort, and thoroughly. If Alpha Reese''s technique is physical, no one should be human enough to take a pull."


    "Really? I rarely see the battle of the captain''s bare hands."


    "That would be so. Alphilis only plays bareback hands with the Beast Man. We have our share in pure blows, but still, I''ve been thrown in Leonid''s physique, and if I have articulation, it''s hard for me to escape if I get grabbed. What are you doing to it, your physical fitness has improved tremendously recently. I did it for real the other day, but I got one.


    I guess I don''t even use Alphilis because it would be most useless to hit humans on the battlefield. If it''s just technology, I can get into five fingers among Jaegers. You should stop touching me all of a sudden from behind Alpha Reese, huh? It''s a reflective counterattack. "


    In Yao''s words, many members first learned about Alphilis'' martial arts.


    Continued

 1581 War and Peace, Part 119 - Unified Martial Arts Games WWII, Alphilis vs Aeluare ③ -

    And on the battlefield, Alphilis was looking down at Aeluare. Alphilis chills out against Aeruare, who is stuffy with severe pain.


    "Surrender. I can''t fight with that arm properly."


    "Who... to you!


    "... ha, I wonder what''s going on. I think I''ll get my left arm."


    The moment Alphilis took a step, Pandora accidentally interrupted.


    "I can''t help it. Miss, it''s a bit of a player change. It may hurt, but be patient."


    Until now, it was the only voice I could hear that sounded Ehruale, but it seemed to sound solid to Alphilis as well. Alphilis didn''t understand whose voice it was, but when Aeruare''s eyes filled with surprise and his eyes sank like he had died for a moment shortly afterwards, he was hitting his right shoulder on the ground and wearing a shoulder that came off forcefully.


    Aeluare''s expression distorted in agony, but his voice never came out of his mouth. And when Aeruare''s body rose loosely, it was changing from the way he had fought with his fists until now to the structure of a weakened natural body.


    Alphilis felt the change in an instant and took a step back.


    "Who are you? You took over that body?


    "That''s a little different than taking over. I''m just borrowing my body and moving it, and I''m aware of your lady, okay?


    I''m Pandora. I''m an asshole. Because of this, I''m stuck with this lady and I''m acting. I don''t like to lay in battles, but I''m personally interested in you for having a fight I want to teach this lady. I''m gonna have you hang out with me for a little while, okay?


    When Aeluare''s body swayed loosely, Alphilis accidentally took a defensive stance. It wasn''t killer, but it felt very dangerous air. I can''t read the next hand in my natural setup, even if I''m trying to target a counterattack.


    And as Alphilis instinctively did, Aeluare''s body suddenly appeared in front of him, even though it wasn''t too early. I am also surprised that I was lightly caught in time, but Aeluare''s fist is placed on the arm where Alphilis crossed in front of my body in a rugged defense.


    Shortly afterwards, Alphilis was struck as intensely as if he had been beaten with a giant round-the-clock, blowing up nearly half of the arena. Luckily I didn''t step on my legs, but if I did, I would have refluxed all the contents of my stomach to the shock of pushing it through my back.


    A red flag was ringing in Alphilis'' brain at the shock of his body breaking into the Kuno script and his knee laughing in one blow.


    "Gu... don''t move, don''t"


    "(Alfi, take my place! This one''s changing players too!


    When the voice of the shadow echoed in his head, he half-compulsorily retreated with Alphilis. With consciousness shifting, the shadow forces the body to move, twisting the next blow. Pandora''s kick just passes through the tip of the jaw, and blood drips from the wound that formed on the tip of the jaw.


    Pandora laughed when she saw the alphilis she avoided.


    "Ha, was there still another one? I was wondering if it wasn''t. I thought it was too good."


    "Who are you? It''s not just a willful relic, is it?


    "Besides, I don''t even have time for that. Let''s fight now, shall we?


    At the same time as the voice, an accelerated pandora steps in at once. The speed of the steps is completely different from the previous one, and the shadow is also punched into the void by a series of strikes, but the diversity of the combat experience makes it all clear.


    All different fists fly in orbit and weight, along with Pandora''s somewhere fun sounding voice called "Hugh". And the shadow shall smite all this again, but it shall have to fall behind. Shortly after striking the third series of strikes in the middle and right, the shadow was noticed in the palm bottom of his left hand. At the same time you notice even more, Pandora''s foot pays off Alphilis''s foot and breaks down.


    "- Huh!"


    "Can you do it in that position?


    If I take it, I''ll blow it straight away. If you fly backwards, it will be far away, so which way will it hit? If you avoid it sideways or at all, it still blows up in a disfigured state. The shadow shall be judged on the heels. Instead of avoiding it, he said there was only a counter-attack while recirculating.


    Transmit the impact of the attack to your own left fist as you flush Pandora''s attack with your right arm. I just hit Pandora with my left fist and blew each other out. The blowing distances were almost mutual, and the shadows had succeeded in returning half the power of Pandora''s attacks to their opponents.


    "Damn, I could only give you half!


    The shadow strikes my tongue. It was all supposed to absorb and reflect the opponent''s attacks, but it couldn''t. We stepped on each other over the arena, but the right long-sleeved portion of the Alphilis was blown away by impact. The opposing Pandora also had her clothes screwed off where her left fist hit her.


    When we look at each other and laugh thinly, we take a step back to partitioning. But at that moment, the referee declared the game over.


    "Until then! A certain amount of time has elapsed since the total loss of the target, resulting in the winner Alphilis!


    "Shit, it''s time. Well, I guess this is it."


    Pandora unfortunately leaves the spot. A shadow called out from behind it.


    "You ever fought anywhere?


    "Come on. I just think you used to fight like this. I don''t really remember, but I thought Alphilis smelled kind of nostalgic from my daughter. I''m sorry for Aeruare''s lady, but it was worth borrowing my body and putting out."


    "You look like you''re not firm. I''ll disturb you later, so let''s take our time. Tell me about Levantine and Lemegate."


    Pandora, who remains manipulative of Aeluare''s body, leaves the spot in response to the audience''s cheer, flickering one hand. Shocked by the last word, the shadow shrugged as he returned the use of his body to the alphilis.


    "(... I''m sorry, you came out of nowhere)"


    "Right. But I think it would have been a good decision. That left hand palm bottom, if I were you, I wouldn''t have been able to prevent it."


    "(It was one or eight ways to give it back to me, but he wasn''t going to overturn the win or loss. Even if you were eating, it was your victory when the time ran out. That short lady''s hoarding might have dropped somewhat off the spot. I guess I just wanted to reconcile you with my presence. I have a lot to ask you later.)"


    "Yeah. Pandora, huh? I wonder if you''re on my side."


    The shadow could not answer the simple question of Alphilis. Because even in the knowledge of the diverse shadows that live from antiquity, there was no such thing as a relic called Pandora.


    Continued

 1582 War and Peace, Part 120 - Unified Martial Arts Games, Post-Match Aeruare

    "Damn it, damn it. Whoa!


    When Aeruare pulled up to his quarters room, he kicked, smashed and destroyed the objects in his eyes from one end. Soundproofing magic is laid in the room, so even if it is slightly rampant, the sound will not leak.


    She had finally stopped where Aeruare was rampaging on as emotional and there was nothing left to destroy. Pandora was taking out the cigarettes and fluffing them as she watched Aeruare breathing on her shoulders.


    "Calm down, young lady"


    "Can this calm down!


    Aeruare threw a broken vase at Pandora, but Pandora avoided it once more. I hold my right shoulder down and nod after Aeruare throws it. I guess so too, even though I put on my dislocated shoulder, I left the venue behind without much treatment afterwards. I know you forgot me with anger, but it shouldn''t even be possible to raise your right shoulder with pain by nature.


    Pandora slowly blew the smoke, squatting (Uzuma) and talking calmly toward Aeruare.


    "I can''t help it. That female mercenary is quite strong for a human being. Even with his body, he probably snubbed a lined beast man far away, and on top of that, that martial art. Besides, it''s like an ancient demon that''s attached to him. If you suck, you might be the Great Demon King.


    I don''t know how hand-worked a lady is, but she''s not the one humans are supposed to fight alone. And I can cut my head off. He also loses in battle experience. At the moment, there would have been no winning element. "


    "Shut up! Last time it was in my favor. All this time I have not lacked training, and I have actively participated in the actual battle. Why are you taking a pull?


    Besides, you manipulated my body on your own? What the hell are you doing!


    Pandora sighed at Aeruare, who also hung on Pandora''s embarrassing words.


    "... it was certainly bad that you manipulated the lady''s body on your own. But that power is one of the possibilities that the lady will gain in the future. My power is only to bring out the full power of that person. Depending on your efforts, there''s a good chance you''ll be able to fight as much as you want."


    "What do you mean?


    "I wanted to explain that to the lady, but unfortunately the time is up. This is my last piece of advice to the lady. Figure out ''how to win'' for Alpha Reese. That kid is more cursed than saying he is loved by destiny. You''ll always be in the middle of a big battle. No matter how you put yourself in battle, you can''t live that bloody life. Doing normal things won''t win you, lady. The technology of battle extends beyond putting oneself in a harsher environment. In that sense, no one who grows as much as Alphilis is going to get out of this.


    Look, lady. Where to win and what to listen to, huh? Don''t forget to act sober and judge, okay?


    "Wait, such a halfway explanation -"


    I heard Aeruare knocking on the door of the room when he was about to say something.


    "Aeruare, are you there? If he''s defeated, he''s given orders to pull it up. If Pandora''s here, we''ll keep it."


    "First of all, I also participate (enter) in the women''s division. It''s not over yet, and I''m guessing there''s a request from Arnelia. I''m supposed to be in charge of Pandora."


    Aeluare argued, but there was a chilling answer from beyond the door.


    "Are you falling asleep? We''ll play the Unified Martial Arts Games and so on, if only Arnelia''s request could take shape. I don''t expect you to win the Unified Martial Arts Games. Master Ingville has been thinking about Pandora since the beginning.


    If this match is narrowed down to 16 players, it switches to the Tensei match. There was information that Levantine would also be revealed if that happened. All you have to do is look at that gap and bring Pandora closer. You have more than that in mind?


    Knowing that it was the best explanation but Aeruare was not trusted, it irritated me at the same time as the disillusionment, but I remembered Pandora''s words earlier and exhaled heavily. If it''s a realistic Ingville order, how long will you have to obey it? It considered it necessary to know specifically what orders were being issued more than that.


    And when I opened the door to the room, there were several magicians from the Expeditionary Corps outside. When they enter the room without sound, they look over the room.


    "Let''s talk first. What are the specific orders of Master Ingville?


    "Not Master Ingville, but an order from Master Hoomilne."


    "What do you mean?


    "We''ll talk about that, too, but where''s Pandora?


    "Pandora would be on the table there..."


    Aeluare said that much and noticed that Pandora''s appearance was no longer there. The often spoken box of artifacts had disappeared without any trace, as if its appearance and voice were illusions.


    Continued

 1583 War and Peace, Part 121 - Unified Martial Arts Games WWII, Jake vs Milnay ① -

    It is Jake who has climbed the arena in the second round of this battle.


    "Jayku! Come on!


    "Mr. Jake! Good luck!


    Jake''s entry into the Unified Martial Arts Games is something that the Rascals already know. Besides his usual companions, Jake''s associates cheered on him in numerous ways, including classmates who heard about Jake''s work, those involved in the surrounding Knights, and fellow Temple Knights. Some of them include the face of Jaeger.


    Jake goes in and out of Jaeger from time to time in the process of dating Lisa. In the middle of all this, Jaeger, naturally, had a facial acquaintance as well. It is originally a character I would not shy away from. I would be an older mercenary, but that attitude of not cowering was liked for the price.


    Seeing such a support group, Gass, an obedient knight, was once again surprised.


    "I know, but he''s got a lot of friends."


    "Hmm, naturally. Helps weakness, screws strength. Because he''s a boy like a knight''s sample."


    So, you''re the big nobleman''s maid, and you''re the one who gets frustrated.


    "Ha? You''re such an idiot!... That''s not true, is it?


    Dute Hilde asked his surroundings for their consent, but Rascal whistled wildly, so pathetically Dute Hilde wolfed beside him. Gass looks funny when she sees it, and she leaks a sneaky laugh when she comes.


    "No, I''m sorry. I was just kidding. You don''t imitate him like he screws his alumni. ''Cause he''s a good guy."


    "Oh, you''re right! That''s Mr. Jake''s squire, you know that."


    "Well."


    It''s been quite a while since Gass came to Arnelia as an obedient knight. Now I have a clear grasp of Jake''s personality and friendship, but to the best of Gass''s knowledge, it was a really pleasant gathering of people. I guess Jake''s personality is letting that happen, but the light fills Jake''s walking distance and surroundings. Gas is getting that impression.


    Gass couldn''t help but mock herself for what she was until now living a life full of deception and betrayal in Tarram. Of course I knew poverty was letting that happen, but Gas is even starting to think now that it''s his mission to figure out where this difference comes from and how it can go away.


    At the same time, I began to think that it was my job to protect him from the shadows that were supposed to thicken because he was Jake in a place where the light was strong. In any place, there are those who are jealous of those who succeed or pull their legs. Finding that possibility and Gass crushing it first would allow Jake to stay more meaningful.


    Gass also thinks that it''s not like Jake can''t handle such an arrangement. But it would be ridiculous to devote time and effort, and Jake also felt he needed someone by his side to take on a dirty job again. Not that Jake had clearly told Gus, but that Gus was silently understanding and fulfilling his role.


    I guess the best understander in that sense right now is Gas more than Lisa on the job. Gass was also often beside Jake again, making him feel like he had no other Jake trait.


    "(Jake is a normal knight when humans are opponents. But as soon as the demon becomes his opponent, the way he fights gets harsher. The Temple Knights seem to think of Jake as having the characteristics of a Holy Knight - but from what I''ve looked at, a Holy Knight is a battle characteristic of evil spirit specialization. But Jake''s, it also looks like it''s being played out against a regular demon opponent.


    Jake seems to be noticing again, but he''s not self-contained. Anyway, I''m afraid the force is unstable. If you can''t use your powers when you meet a strong enemy, you''re dead. Conversely, when the conditions are in place, I don''t think so, but my classmate''s practice may also show strength.


    That would be very dangerous, but what does Jake have in mind around him or his boss?


    Gas'' concerns had gained purpose. Miriazal also wanted to identify Jake''s power and enrolled him in this martial arts tournament. How strong is Jake versus man for one thing? Even if it is not yet a boundary between life and death, will the power be exerted if it is hunted down? In many ways, Jake was in a very prominent position.


    And if you win, you win with Alphilis. I was also concerned about how to fight the Alpha Reese opponents, Miriazal and others from now on. Jake at the time had a bad feeling about the opponent in front of him.


    "(This guy... human, right?


    Opponents are Milnay. He is a person who once volunteered for Jaeger and whom Alphilis has referred to firing directly.


    Mercenaries are free to quit if the conditions are not right, and they remain dismissed. Besides, the person Alphilis fired naturally doesn''t stay in Milnay either. Milnay was the only one who was excluded as "likely to have problems in the future", although there were a large number of those who had caused problems and were dismissed, who had left themselves.


    Milnay acted with resentment for it, but once he lost to Alphilis on the battlefield, his reputation as a mercenary was lost after he failed in numerous jobs. They followed the worst of the worst: they were then sent to the whorehouse of Tarram in debt, and they were sent to the whorehouse in even worse conditions because they were sick, and they were picked up by the phrase Doom.


    Milnay gained far stronger power than before due to Doom''s ''treatment'' instead of recovery, but at the price of that, some of his hair lost color, one of his eyes was cloudy and one of his skin was ugly with side effects. Milnay, however, does not distort while distorting. strong hatred of Alphilis, which is the only thing underpinning Milnay.


    Milnay is also a strong resentment towards Alphilis, as is Alphalis, but what is decidedly different from Alphalis is its strong desire to make everyone involved in Alphilis unhappy. Upon confirming that Jake''s support group had someone who looked like a Jaeger associate, Milnay stood in front of him and looked at Jake as if he saw him as a vendetta.


    A chill ran on Jake''s spine, but instinct told him it wasn''t chills after an unusual killer.


    You... "


    "You will not be called. This one''s older. Use your respects, kid."


    "I''m sorry, this is the tone I used to have when I was older. Better than that, you got a bloody eye, huh? Lack of sleep?"


    Jake bumped into mere doubts about Milnay, but apparently he was received as provocative. When the blue muscle floated on Milnay''s forehead, his mouth was nibbly distorted.


    "Sounds like fun, kid. Can you scream good at best?


    "You don''t have to scream or make me scream. Just win and go next."


    The two of you who distance that word once and for all. And the signal of judgment was given.


    Continued

 1584 War and Peace, Part 122 - Unified Martial Arts Games WWII, Jake vs Milnay ② -

    As long as they were provoking each other, they confronted each other calmly. The good things are swords together. However, Milnay''s sword is wide-ranging, and his body is about a minute longer than Jake''s. If we meet, the endurance is disadvantageous to Jake because it is made of the same wood. Bring it to the meeting once and for all, it should have been in Milnay''s favor.


    That is also obvious to the amateur. But some watched their battle from a different perspective. It''s Lisa, who was just away from Jaeger.


    "Jake..."


    Lisa was concerned about Jake''s classmates and watched the game one away. Renatica rarely acts alone because she leaves it in the Ray fan''s escort. Though the crowd is fierce, Lisa can rather use the sensors'' abilities to move among the crowd without touching others. However, it is very tiring to have a lot of people, so I offered Arnelia one of the VIP seats to rent.


    There is also an escort outside when it comes to the VIP table, but Lisa unexpectedly felt signs of standing next to her in that seat. The signs I remember have spoken to Lisa in a tone that is both nostalgic and disturbing.


    "Lisa, it''s been a while."


    "... is it Doom"


    Lisa revealed her frustration and replied not to be rushed. Put your hands on your nostalgia pills and stand ready to force your physical abilities up and out at any time. But Doom didn''t even feel hostile or evil.


    Even if that''s evidence, it just shows that there is no will to engage by spreading the palm of your hand. Of course Lisa is aware that the act means nothing.


    "Don''t be so vigilant. I''m not going to do anything during this tournament."


    "So what can I do for you? If you don''t need me, why don''t you just kill yourself and return me to the dust? Oh, the earth would be more annoying if you were to die and return to the earth, so kill yourself exactly at the edge of the world, wouldn''t you?


    "Wow, thanks for the relentless words. I''d like that. But as far as I''m concerned, I''m worried about the finish of Milnay. I didn''t think you''d fight Jake here, but fate prank is amazing."


    "Are you involved in Milnay?


    Nor can Lisa hide her surprise at a connection she hadn''t imagined. Doom shrugged emotionally as he looked down at the arena.


    "It was a total coincidence that I got to know her. I used to sneak into the Dark Market and whorehouse in Tarram, wondering if it would help. What she was in was a pretty bad whorehouse in Tarram as well. There''s nothing wrong with the life and health of a whore, and the customer''s request is a whorehouse behind ''anything''. Some of them even tolerate torture and murder, right?


    A human being is a creature of great imagination. There were a lot of games that I couldn''t get that far. I''m talking about a customer who tried to get a chorus out of a whore''s scream... "


    "It''s out of the question. I don''t care what you''re talking about, so keep up the main points. If you can''t, die."


    To Lisa''s harrowing words, Doom seemed sincerely sorry.


    "It''s a good place to start. Well, because it''s such a whorehouse, it''s the specially trained whores who are good at the art of virginity, or who work long hours. Unknown female mercenary, sold to debt in such a place. It''s more obvious what happens when you see a fire, isn''t it?


    Well, he broke it like a borough rag, blamed it until he changed his hair color and face in shock, and I got to where he was dumped because he stopped moving. Well, I was sneaking up on you to break it, didn''t I?


    "... so?


    "You''d be dead by now. I thought I''d let you die, ''Is there anything I can tell you?'' When I heard that, what did you think Milnay guy said?" It''s Alpha Reese''s fault... if it''s just my soul, it''s convenient, I''m gonna go kill him ", right?


    I don''t care what you think I saw in my eyes like this, and I think it''s an easy payback for an ageless evil spirit, but I like the resentment. I helped you. "


    "I see. That you, the evil spirit, helped is the beginning of a further nightmare for Milnay. So, now she''s ''what''?


    To Lisa''s words, Doom laughed niggardly.


    "That''s fast and helpful. She had already stuck one foot in the path of death at the stage of application of the procedure. She''s the opposite of me, about a quarter evil spirits, and the rest human. However, he also applied his hand to the remaining human parts.


    I wonder if she is an evil spirit, a human being, and at the same time a demon king. Well, how does Jake fight?


    When Doom looked down again, Milnay was slashing into Jake. Arnelia''s case is basically the first form of protection. Jake laid his sword on that right, but when he received the Milnay sword, he almost knelt unintentionally at its weight.


    "(The power of a human woman, this?


    Jake stopped stomping and blew Milnay''s posture by diverting his powers. And I kicked Milnay''s belly and got out of the spot, but the feeling that stays on my feet is stiff as if I kicked it even on an iron plate.


    Milnay wears long-sleeved clothes, but never thick. The feeling of kicking your muscles should have passed straight to your feet.


    "Is that muscle Dharma? How much did you work out, that!


    "Rude toward an elderly woman. Just what you need as a warrior."


    "No, no, you''re excessive. That''s!


    Instead of receiving the sword of Milnay, Jake recieves it with his sword. I instantly decided that there was no wooden sword when I was receiving it.


    If you make it Jake, who meets with numerous handlers in Arnelia, it''s technically easy to wield Milnay''s sword. But once it''s damaged, it''ll crack your brain, even though it''s a wooden sword. Jake was feeling so nervous that it was no longer a competition.


    Jake took a distance once and escaped out of Milnay''s range. I took the time to turn to the attack, but Milnay received that he was pushing the situation.


    "Did you cower?


    "... come on, what do you think?


    Jake feels uncomfortable with Milnay. Even though the technology is immature, only physical ability protrudes and is high. The technology of the sword has not kept pace with physical abilities. It seemed as if the presence of a female mercenary in front of him was creepy and he felt that he should settle for it as soon as possible.


    In Jake''s imagination, Milnay didn''t have the basics of sword moves, so he could imagine the sight of a one-sided offensive if he turned it to receive it. That fits roughly. But there was Jake''s unimaginable Milnay ability.


    When Milnay took a step, he waved his sword unconstitutionally from outside the intermission. Jake was pounded into the void, but was flying backwards reflexively. And from Jake''s forehead, which had landed, blood was pouring forth.


    Continued

 1585 War and Peace, Part 123 - Unified Martial Arts Games WWII, Jake vs Milnay ③ -

    Why? "


    "Looks like it''s a good idea, but do you want me to do it next time?


    Milnay''s sword was rapidly quickening, and his time was growing. There was also a small number of people in the audience who realized that. But there were only a few who understood how Milnay''s time had grown.


    "... arms stretched"


    "What? What are you talking about, layer? There''s no way human arms can stretch, is there?


    Elsia denied the unlikely phenomenon, but the layers'' eyes did catch it. Milnay''s arm grew as blurry as a flash, stretching only part of it.


    As it was, Milnay unilaterally attacked Jake, and the audience boiled greatly. Many Jaegers cheered for Jake''s crisis, but only layers left the scene with their backs turned. Only one Elsia notices the behavior of the layer.


    "Layer, where are you going? You got Jake''s backup?


    "I''ll be ready because I''m close. I can''t believe you didn''t disqualify me in time, you don''t look good. Besides... maybe we don''t need backup."


    "Huh? Why?


    Layer''s reply was almost erased by cheer and never reached Elsia''s ear. Elsia couldn''t help but drop off the layers as they were, and herself went back to Jake''s backup, but I think the layers were glad they couldn''t see her face at this time. Because the layers'' faces were half laughing.


    "(I don''t need backup... because Jake will definitely win. A swordsman like Milnay is not a decent person. If so, it would stimulate Jake''s properties. Even though humans would still have been Jake''s opponents.


    Plus - when I see you using Jake''s abilities, I really want to fight you. Wouldn''t it be nice to show up in front of everyone) "


    Layers turned their cheers back and went to their venue alone.


    And Jake was on the defensive side, but it was Milnay''s who was going to cloud his expression. Taste has clearly changed from the middle of nowhere. I don''t feel like I''m pushing it, whether I''m typing it in or not. Speaking of which, is it you who gets pushed -? and by the time Milnay realized, there was already an impending off-site behind him. Jake unconsciously retracted Milnay by putting his feet forward one step at a time in defense and putting his shoulders in to intimidate his opponent.


    "Stupid! You never put out a sword, and you think I backed out?


    Milnay could not help but scream at a battle he had never experienced. And there''s no way Jake misses that gap.


    Jake swung his sword up from the bottom. The tip of the sword rubs the ground and accelerates rapidly when it is released. Milnay felt the danger and accidentally tried to prevent it with his sword.


    But the sword, which was supposed to be wider and thicker than Jake''s wooden sword, was easily shattered and shattered, and Milnay blew up the universe with a tremendous impact. The audience''s excitement culminated when Milnay fell off-site and the referee declared Jake''s victory.


    "I made up my mind with one sword, that kid!


    "You mean Knights of the Temple, not Dada!


    "You''re gonna do it! What a name?


    "Jake the Knights of the Temple!


    The audience cheered like waves, but by contrast Jake was looking down at the fallen milnay. Knowing that the battle would not end here on the battlefield, he put silent pressure on Milnay.


    The emotions swirled inside Milnay looking up at Jake flashly are void feelings such as not believing first. And the moment Jake turns his back, that emotion turns into hatred.


    Milnay understood that Jake''s skill was unusual. But they still had the means to fight. I tried to use ''it'' to sneak in my nostalgia, but further hatred stopped that hand.


    "(Yes... this is not the place to use this. I hate this kid, too, but he''s not the best. More hateful opponents - hate builds up, builds up, builds up - like boiled magmas, then hitting them is the most amazing way to do it.


    What, didn''t you just have more pleasure? If you think about it, you can thank this kid enough) "


    When Milnay stood up late to Jake, he desperately lidded to the sentiments of boiling hatred and left the spot. When the referee, who tried to check his physical condition, looked at Milnay''s face, he blued as if he had seen it even in a monster, not being heard one voice and lagging behind.


    If Jake had seen Milnay''s face at this time, he would have ignored the victory and defeat and definitely jumped. So much so that Milnay''s face was beyond the realm of man, distorted by evil.


    Doom, who was watching how it was, looked amused and looked down on his face as if he had seen more than he had hoped.


    "Nice, have you put up with it? Running off was funny with that, but you can''t have the festival ruined. This festival is going to be pretty interesting, so I want to see it through to the end.


    Titania would think so, wouldn''t she?


    To Doom''s voice, Titania came in from the outside. There should have been an escort outside, but it doesn''t make sense with a Titanian opponent. The escorts had all been stunned.


    Lisa is unwittingly rigid about Titania''s name and appearance. Of course I remember Lisa. The legendary sword emperor''s sword muscle and its intimidation, seen beyond the swamp. If Doom was the only one, there was still no action that Titania could take other than stiff because she knew it was impossible for her to escape if she wanted to.


    But Titania''s rugged face was pointed against Doom.


    Continued

 1586 War and Peace, Part 124 - Unified Martial Arts Games II, Jake Vs Milnay ?

    "What are you up to?


    "So, nothing? Shouldn''t evil spirits enjoy the festival?


    "Evil spirits may also be festivals with the dead in the cemetery. And as much as I believe your words, I''d still rather have a piece of mud dough in my mouth."


    "Eh, I was ready to stop Milnay if you need anything, but I don''t trust you"


    "There''s no way I can trust you."


    To Lisa''s spicy words, Doom shrugs his shoulders and tries to leave the room.


    "I only give Lisa one piece of advice. Milnay is like gunpowder that''s already on fire. It''s barely dull, but I''m pretty sure if I put Alphilis in front of me, I''ll run wild. If you don''t want to take any extra time, tell Alphilis not to do anything but escort him back and forth to this arena. I''ll try to limit Milnay''s behavior here, and when the festival''s over, I''ll take him far away."


    "Really, let me take your advice for once. But honestly, where Milnay Time went wild, you think you can do something in this place where so many fierce men gathered?


    "Are you going to provoke me? No, even Lisa will know that it''s not a question of what you can do. The demon king emerged in the land under Arnelia''s control and went wild. That fact is a problem in itself.


    Besides, I don''t know what happens when Milnay runs wild. Whatever, the pain medication she uses all the time is that "Xperion."


    Lisa stiffened again to the name. I didn''t expect to hear that name here. Doom looked at Lisa''s expression and continued to look fun.


    "Addictive drugs can also be painkillers depending on how you use them. Milnay''s wounds have healed, but the only thing that remains is the pain if the nerves have been hit. It won''t work with any medication, so I tried it. It worked brilliantly because my formula was appropriate.


    There is now an unprecedented concentration of Xperion accumulating in Milnay''s body. I really don''t know what that will do. Anomaly''s research. Then they said the higher the concentration, the more powerful the Demon King could be, but no examples have been reported of the administration of that much capacity to withstand.


    That''s exactly what I compared gunpowder to. Well, I guess I''m the most dangerous person beside gunpowder. "


    Doom left the scene laughing in a sense of self-derision, but Lisa was left with a whirlpool of uneasy feelings like a black one. That''s what Doom was after.


    Titania saw Lisa like that and stopped thinking about talking about Jake. Now I thought it was a priority to keep an eye on Doom and Milnay, and I have my own game. Plus I could see Jake grow.


    The last blow was one that obviously took care of itself. Titania left the scene satisfactorily to Jake, who showed effective use in this short period of time. And the properties, too, gave me a glimpse of one end.


    But seeing Lisa protected by Jake straight away, Titania realized that she had a little envy, and no one could understand that she was surprised even by herself.


    "That was awesome, Jake''s one. The last blow completely blew his opponent away. I wonder how I can do that?


    "... oh."


    Rascal and the Bruns were having an exciting conversation about Jake''s battle. It''s Rascal who''s excited, to be exact, and the Bruns just look dark and listen to it. Rascal, whose excitement had calmed down, felt uncomfortable in his usual and opposite role.


    Rascal tried to talk to this one, but he kicked his back hard to see if he was paralyzed by Bruns, who was too unresponsive.


    "Hey, are you listening?


    "... I''m listening."


    "Then react some more. You think Jake''s happy to be strong, or that he''s hard to do the opposite? You''re not the one who doesn''t say anything, are you? What are you thinking?


    To Rascal''s worrying words, Bruns looked up a little and told him. There are no Dute Hilde and the others already. The Bruns confirmed that no other acquaintance besides Rascal was around and talked to Blur.


    "... To be honest, I''m glad Jake won. My classmates are proud to be active, and I''m not going to be as narrow of a person as I''ve ever seen them jealously.


    For me, winning the Unified Martial Arts Games is the greatest honor of my life. I''ll be in this tournament someday. That''s what I''ve been practicing my sword for. "


    "That''s your first ear."


    "It''s obvious, I know it''s not something that people can say, and it''s not really accompanied by strength at the moment.


    That''s why I''m embarrassed. I wonder what I am when Jake, who has only held the sword for about two years, shows a brilliant battle so far, as a nobleman, received sword gestures from a young child to a military father. As a knight, I wondered what this difference was, even though it was a sword that I would eventually dedicate for my country and for my people.


    Unless you know that, I feel like my sword is going to be very halfway. Maybe I''ll be a knight. He will also be born in the country because of his family. But I feel like I''m just going to live a comic life.


    Rascal, what do you think?


    Rascal had trouble responding for a moment because the Bruns inquiry was more serious than expected. Bruns is crude, but there is no hesitation in cooperating with those who once admitted to being his companions. But to be honest, Rascal has never thought of spinning his head that fast. Even seating grades are supposed to be a good match for Jake. I never thought I''d be thinking so deeply about what was to come.


    But Rascal thinks the Bruns question is the best one. Because Rascal has had the same doubts again.


    Continued

 1587 War and Peace, Part 125 - Unified Martial Arts Games II, Between Matches ① ~

    "Honestly, I was thinking the same thing"


    "Oh, you too?


    "No, you''re better off not thinking about it. That''s the same for Dute Hilde and Lotte. It''s more crazy not to look at such a rapidly growing friend and wonder what I am. A guy with such a lukewarm idea can''t live in Gloria. Don''t you?"


    "I think so."


    Gloria is often made to study abroad for nobility and royalty to foil, but when she sees the upliftment of the students in it, many are equally incisive. Some of them do not, but such only quietly leave Gloria.


    If it is also the origin of the civilian population, as Rascal did, the incentive system received by Gloria''s internal performance will change. That''s why Rascal doesn''t show up on his face, but he''s always desperate to get some good grades.


    The Bruns are a little different from Rascal again, but you can''t denigrate the family name. He has worked desperately on it.


    "But Jake is as if he wasn''t. How can there be so much difference? At first, he was as skilled with swords as I am. No, I''m supposed to be better at my arm''s length, but I''m out of track. I know he''s got his eyes on the upper levels of the Temple Knights. But I''m not convinced."


    "Well, different experience in action, I''d say, but most of all, you''d be aware of what you wave a sword for."


    "For what,. I''m trying to be strong, too, right?


    The Bruns looked unconvinced, but Rascal denied it altogether.


    "Instead of being vaguely strong, Jake has the specific goal of becoming the best knight on the continent. Perhaps there is also a specific goal beside it: to defeat Alberto, head of the Temple Knights. That''s the difference between us."


    "So what are we supposed to do?


    "- I''m going to apply to join the Knights Temple at the end of this martial arts tournament."


    Bruns was surprised by Rascal''s words. It is possible for anyone to apply for enlistment to the Knights Temple, but scrutiny is rigorous. The same goes for merit and pedagogy, but people''s expectations, origins, personalities, etc. are also scrutinized.


    The top few of the school year are voiced by the Knights of the Temple, but less than 10 are otherwise allowed to join the Knights of the Temple from Gloria each year. Many are nominated by the Knights of the Perimeter, the Knights of each region, and are selected further from among them.


    If you fail to enlist directly from Gloria, then you will belong to the Peripheral Knights, and there is no other way to build merit in the tunnel. In this sense, enlistment from Gloria is a narrow gate, as well as the greatest opportunity. Anyway, Gloria has about 300 for the first school year at most, because the total number of nearby knights rises to 10,000. It is not easy to win an election out of it.


    Rascal and Bruns also have the backhand of becoming Jake''s obedient knights and then being recommended to the Temple Knights. But neither Rascal nor Bruns did. And for the first time, Rascal spoke strongly of his will.


    "I want to be on par with Jake. To do that, don''t just get a recommendation from Jake. I''ll win my own path to the Temple Knights and stand next to Jake. That''s my goal now."


    "What, aren''t we going to beat Jake?


    "I intend to keep my share. I can''t beat Jake or you with a sword. So I''m going to be taking military, pharmacology and geography classes from the new school year. It may not be necessary for knights, but it''s usually just classes to become knights, so it''s not going to be enough."


    "Mm..."


    Bruns roared. Because the Bruns still did not have any specific ideas and directions. And talk to Rascal so he can tumble.


    "Gas, are you there?


    "Oh, Jake''s aide from that tarram"


    "He''s a mess. It''s amazing. You know what?


    "No? I know he''s kind of a scurvy, disgusting guy."


    Bruns'' words are certainly a side of Gass, but Rascal shook his neck sideways.


    Continued

 1588 War and Peace, Part 126 - Unified Martial Arts Games II, Between Matches ② -

    "I agree with that, but have you seen that guy''s notebook? It said something amazing about Jake and the people he was involved with. Who knows what kind of friendship, where you''re from, what you like and how your habits are. That much research, he''s manipulating information to favor Jake, or crushing him ahead of the guy who''s going to pull Jake''s leg.


    Even if Jake came out with all this, Gloria, then you don''t have a single guy to say anything bad about Jake, do you?


    "No... there was a guy in the aristocracy, including me, who said he wasn''t funny about Jake until a while ago, and lately it''s like you don''t ask."


    "Mostly it looks like Gus is turning his hand. Maybe Jake didn''t want to get involved with those guys either, and he doesn''t have time for that, so he needed people like Gass.


    Then we need to wear something that neither Jake nor Gus have. You see? "


    "... oops. That''s all I know."


    Rascal was nodding as the Bruns put on an arm.


    "If we don''t want to lose to Jake, we know we need to be ready. It''s time for us to decide about the future, Bruns."


    "Right... right. Do I have to decide?"


    The Bruns were going to return to the country and become knights. My father and brother are military, and I vaguely thought that I would be. But when I saw Jake grow up, I started thinking about exploring his potential a little more.


    I hadn''t even thought about them yet that these two decisions would have a huge impact on Jake''s life later.


    - Within the Romansland Formation -


    One of the tents co-located around King Swendle''s great tent, in which Calamity was murderous while sitting. Let the surrounding guards pull too, and keep away even the ones who planted the bugs themselves. If I didn''t, I could have left it to anger to kill the moment I saw someone''s face. Even the worms they serve themselves turn away from the tent of Calamity. He avoided being murdered in vain by his ill mood husband.


    I knew that Calamity had been hit with three Calamity splits, even if Calamity was away. I also learned fierce anger at the very fact that the split was done, but this anger is not the only one.


    Calamity is free to manipulate his opponents by parasitizing his own bugs, but if he is not a compatible individual, after a certain amount of time he dies with the bugs in rejection. To some extent, I can see compatibility before parasitizing it, but sometimes the reaction varies when I try parasitizing it. If there is no abnormality after a few years, there is no compatibility problem, but only one in 100 individuals can be parasitized for more than 10 years.


    All the individuals lost this time have matured for over 200 years. In terms of probability, it is a united success rate in thousands. It is very large as a loss and I can''t help but be angry when I think about how long it will take to get it back.


    Besides, it takes the form of losing all the powerful handkerchiefs we were bringing. There are still individuals who can move, but not enough trust to be left to fight. It is unknown whether there is any support for future activities, but in the unlikely event that a crisis looms on me and I fight back myself, I will be judged to be a calamity. I still wanted to avoid that in this peace conference.


    Nevertheless, whose job is it to start and end three splits together? I didn''t believe Calamity could dispose of Hamitte, the nursing instructor, but I didn''t return to one of the worms, and I didn''t expect this Arnelia to have that much fighting power. Calamity thought the conversation would be much different when Doom said he had once reached Miriazal lightly.


    If Doom had let him do it deliberately when he invaded, Miriazar would mean more than he could have imagined. Perhaps I even wonder if Swendle, Romansland''s actions, his own aims, and the purpose of the black magician are all missing.


    Calamity controlled her anger and managed to put her thoughts together. I hear Silence took an unconsciousness as a result of leaving it to anger to act. My aim is to make humans suffer and kill as much as possible, but I cannot say that they have become superior to humans in appearing to lack calm.


    I "stopped" humans because of it. I was desperately trying to discipline myself to be inferior to ugly people and such.


    "(You need to first explore the circumstances under which the split died. We need to find out who did it. There are times when I can''t completely manipulate Swendle''s actions, and Titania is out at the Unified Martial Arts Games. Arnelia couldn''t have missed that. Probably should move to capture or kill Titania, but we need to get out of it and finish all the tricks.


    But I don''t have enough pawns. I can''t help it. Trying impromptu is a problem, but do I have to add more parasitic individuals... or use Mascalade again... yeah?


    Calamity noticed, furthermore, that there was no longer any sign from the surroundings. The escort is moving away, but I left it as far as I could see the signs. And so do those who manipulate themselves directly. Those signs are gone in unison.


    If it was going to go away one by one, you''d have noticed. What is going on that all those signs will disappear at the same time? To no avail, Calamity''s wrath went deep. It has been a long time since instincts have issued alarm. There''s a creepy guy out there.


    Calamity spoke carefully. If you need anything, you''re just in the right position to fight instantly.


    "Who could be there?


    "- Will you get out of my way for a second?


    It was Tanuki''s Beast Man who came in. At first glance, it is just a sleepy old raccoon with a protruding belly. Calamity also handed her memory to an unrecognizable face for a moment, but she quickly figured out who that was.


    "No way - Gora the Five Sages?


    "Ho. You''re not just a human being after all, are you? Is your lord still the calamity?


    I thought Calamity didn''t think of it, but it was imperative and I responded calmly without putting it on my face.


    "Yes - what if I was a calamity? Will you give me any useful wisdom that the Five Wise Men will come all the way to me?


    "Wisdom - don''t be. Speaking of wisdom, wisdom? You can ask for a favor, or you can call it blackmail."


    Gora made a suggestion to Calamity, poking her jaw.


    Continued

 1589 War and Peace, Part 127 - Unified Martial Arts Games II, Between Matches ③ -

    "Lord, don''t do anything in this meeting anymore"


    "What?


    "This meeting will be cancelled if your lord is in a state of serious rampage. On the contrary, the identity of the Lord will be lost, and hence the prospect will be lost."


    "Ha, mouth like you found out! Do you know what my prospects are, my abandoned grandfather?


    Calamity spoke without even trying to hide his crude mouthfeel. But Gora answered only calmly and instantly.


    "The success of this meeting will, for your sake, interest the joint army. And it''s about letting them bring them into a muddy war. Didn''t I?


    "It fits right up to the mud. I''m going to win eventually."


    "If that''s what you''re going to do, you''d better get grown up now. If we move now, all the spearheads that are directed at Titania will turn to the Lord. The strength of the spear, I don''t know how many, so I guess the Lord keeps you company."


    "... well, I know. I just don''t know where it works. I fear Stelvese and his three beasts."


    Calamity expressed her honest thoughts. I thought it would be useless to hide it from Gora either way, but Gora said something even more horrible.


    "They won''t move unless the Lord tries to crush Arnelia on this spot. It''s another possibility you''re afraid of."


    "Another...?


    "Phew, I thought the Lord who could put splits everywhere or even realize... hmm"


    Gora suddenly stopped talking. His gaze lays low a little, and his appearance also seems to be exploring his surroundings. If you look, you also looked like you were cold sweating.


    And after a while, I sighed hush-hush.


    "... have you gone? I didn''t know you could make it here either."


    "What are you talking about?


    "If you don''t notice. Sometimes the world is better off not knowing."


    "That''s what makes you more and more concerned."


    Calamity put his arms together and tried to question Gora slightly mean, but before that, Gora was turning her back.


    "Look, I advised you? Don''t break the flow, do a series of streams. Then there will come a time when the Lord will think of you."


    "Are you, the Five Wise Men, not on the side of man? What are you gonna do, be nice to me?


    "When I''m told to name one ally, of course, I''m not on the side of the Beastman... but sometimes I''m on the side of humans. Then I love you very much."


    "... Grandpa, you"


    The moment Calamity tried to kill him, Gora flew off the spot with Pooh big. When Calamity went out of the tent after that figure, there was no longer a figure of Gora there, only a voice could be heard.


    "(Sage is supposed to be on the side of all the living and living... well, even though I can''t do it, I can''t calm down with my fangs turned against me. It''s not as good a personality as Bronsel the Ancient Giant or Yerasha the Winged. Ho ho ho)"


    "Shit, they got away!


    Even as a calamity, I didn''t really try to catch him, but it''s also hard to get away so far. And I noticed something odd since I got away. The boundaries of the worms have not only retreated. How did you get into this tent in the first place?


    As Calamity went further, she realized that there were massive carcasses of insects on the ground that she would serve. That total number will be as much as half of what we are bringing in this time. This does not maintain the boundaries of the tent, and as a force of war, less than half, what can be done is quite limited.


    Nothing. From the beginning, Gora was going to help, but she was going to make Calamity listen. Calamity understood the matter and struck him unexpectedly on the ground. Even as the ground swayed, cracked and blood dripped from his hands, Calamity was trembling with anger.


    "Um... Grandpa Raccoon!


    The only reason I barely screamed was because Calamity''s instinct pushed away the misery of screaming.


    And Gora, who escaped from Calamity''s former presence, was wiping his sweat with the back of his hand.


    "Phew, it worked. Wow. Now the calamity won''t work for the duration of this tournament."


    "Good day, Master"


    "Oh, Shire."


    That''s what I said. I gave Gola a hand wipe, Shire. He is a little girl warrior who sank a big man in one blow who cemented himself in armor in the main battle.


    Gora received a hand wipe and continued to drink the water offered as she wiped the sweat.


    "Phew, I meant to know his nature, but his liver is cold. I''m not going to fight and lose, but it''s not going to be intact."


    "Even the master had a struggle?


    "Well, what do you think? Well, I think that true strength means we don''t fight more than we fight. In that respect, I''d say I won this time.


    Besides, this wouldn''t have worked if Calamity hadn''t forgotten me in anger and retreated the bugs, so luck would certainly be here. "


    "Excuse me, for my sake..."


    Gora stroked Pompous at Shire''s head, which seemed to dribble with sorrow.


    Continued

 1590 War and Peace, Part 128 - Unified Martial Arts Congress, Bow Division ① -

    "What, it''s also my fault that your father and brother are gone. Don''t get sick."


    "... yes"


    "So, how many fights does it take to hit the desired Vasquez?


    "If we don''t get to the Tensei match, we won''t win. Until then, we have to break through the main battle."


    Shire grabbed his fist. Too much force to stop the nails from eating into the meat. Fighter Vasquez. A man who used his hands to kill his brother and father in a way that made the situation unfavourable or cowardly, calling it a one-strike.


    He relied on the Gora of the Five Wise Men to rely on his father''s current words, and came out into the world to work out and avenge him. I didn''t know where Vasquez would be working most of the way around the border as a mercenary to the Alliance, but if it were a unified martial arts tournament, I would come out a little, and I was right.


    I thanked the Spirit and the late father and brother for their guidance, but I have to win it out until I hit Vasquez. As far as the main game was concerned, Shire felt there was a pretty strong crowd. Can we really win it out? Now I was trying to focus on the next game.


    And Gora stopped the calamity that could destroy this martial arts tournament itself. When Shire saw Gora''s accomplishments, he turned back in a courtesy. The game will be evening, but we need to be ready.


    Gora was rubbing her jawbeard as she dropped off Shire''s back.


    "Hmm... what irony that the rest of the class of people that Washi once taught would be fighting. But Vasquez... I didn''t know he was crazy enough to kill his master and his brother, although he said he had sex with a disciple that was beyond his control.


    This is awesome. Keep your head down, Shire. "


    Gora kept an eye on the human oblivion she had most coached by hand salt.


    Around the time the sun plunged into Jomtien, the bow division finals in the Unified Martial Arts Games were about to take place.


    Competitions are also held for each division, where the advantages and disadvantages are determined in the form of showcasing each martial arts, rather than interpersonal matches. I have made it interpersonal before, but more injuries often resulted in a flourishing Unity Division, which was opened up in each weapon as a place to fight pure technology in Miranda''s proposal.


    The bow division began the competition in the form of a targeting at various distances in the qualifying round. A total of 6 shots will result in a high score for those who have shot through areas that are far away and close to the center of the target. Wins from the qualifying round and a total of 36 in the main game contestants, the top six with high scores in each of the six trials made it to the finals.


    Note that all bows used were created by Jaeger. This was sold in Alphilis and Cowen and also had the purpose of spreading the performance of having two or three times the flying distance of bows out in the world.


    In fact, after the main battle, Jaeger had successive hopes of joining mercenaries and warriors who had competed in the bow division, and the knights arrived to inquire about how to create a bow. Cowen and the financial ecra, plus the beast man Jessia, had been exploring from the beginning that the technology would sell at a high price. Of course, I only plan to tell them some of the making to avoid losing interest in the battlefield. Things were going as expected, Corwen responded with a smile, but couldn''t stop laughing high at the bottom of his belly.


    And the face of the final, three from the Seeker. Fenna, its escort Auri, is Prince Shargin. And Aerial and last year''s winner knight Bardre. And one, a hunter flowing from the eastern continent, named him Touta.


    These six people lined up in a row and thanked Miranda for sitting in the viewing seat. Although it was not a heavenly tournament for all the princes to watch, there were many spectators in each division''s finals, as well as the princes who showed their faces to hold the meeting during the lunch break.


    While Shargin thanked him in it, he was, uh, sniffing.


    "Why should I drown my head, Prince?"


    "Your Highness, forgive me. In the human world, even before martial arts and so on, we may be thankful as a formality. I''m never being humbled. If you think it''s courtesy."


    "Well, if Fenna wants me to, I can''t afford to lack courtesy as a royalty either. If this is a monster in the human world, it would be a muscle to follow your way."


    Shargin, dissatisfied, followed what Fenna said. Prince Shargin, who has a strong nose column and is also slightly arrogant because of his pride, is honest with Fenna. Auri watched with no expression, but also had feelings that were not neat somewhere. It would be a delightful event if Fenna, who was originally to be escorted, were to be suspected of being a prince.


    Aerial, by contrast, was looking up at the sky and reading the wind, and Bardre, also famous as a beautiful knight, smiled at the audience, and Touta was restlessly and slightly looking around. The hands and feet swayed, and the tension was well understood beside him.


    Seeing how it went, Bardre and Shargin spoke up.


    "Not so nervous, Lord Touta. This is a place to fight for bow skill, not fight."


    "Exactly. I can''t even give half my original strength if I''m trembling like that. The big stage at the corner, if you don''t show your full strength, you lose something."


    "Ooh. Well, that''s true. I really don''t like this ora because I lived with a beast opponent in a secluded place. Besides, I''ve never seen a human before, and it''s just full of humans that makes me sick."


    I look at Touta, who starts pressing his mouth, and Bardre rushes to his back. Shargin was frightened, but Fenna gently offered him pills.


    "It''s a medicine that holds up nausea and calms your mood. If you like."


    "Oh, thank you. Medicine mixed with Kankazi and Nemogi. But Ola doesn''t need it. If you put up a bow, everything will heal. Just make yourself at home, please."


    "Well."


    Touta smiled all the time with a blurred head. The look looked like an innocent boy, and Fenna ate her face a little. In the atmosphere of nagging, only Aerial stared at Touta with a slightly harsh eye for some reason.


    Continued

 1591 War and Peace, Part 129 - Unified Martial Arts Congress, Bow Division ② -

    And as soon as the conversation was over, the finals began to be explained.


    "In the final, we let the contents be determined based on the six previous grades. It was the longest length in the qualifying round, setting up a target in a 50m location. At the same time, this is also the performance limit of the bow. They will fire arrows toward this in turn, disqualifying them from those who have removed them"


    When I heard that explanation, the Seekers looked at each other. This is similar to the games the Seekers often do, but with all this facade, you won''t be able to settle for it at sundown. Well, the target is bigger than the one used in play. To be a waste of time is a contract.


    Baldre, a knight, raised her hand softly as the three looked in trouble.


    "The referee, there is an objection to that method"


    "Objection?


    "First of all, it''s too easy. It will be distracting to know how many minutes it will take for the remaining face here to take its aim off. Besides, it lacks elegance. If we''re going to have this many faces, we should make it a harder way."


    "Like what? Like what?


    "For example, an obstacle should be set up"


    To Bardre''s suggestion, the referee looked at Anolun. Anorn looked intrigued, nodding and giving permission.


    And then we gathered the competitors, and Bardre made a suggestion.


    "I think it''s difficult for each of us to set up an obstacle to the target. Or even an idea of target size. How about competing for strengths and weaknesses based on how much you can attack that challenge? Each has 100 points. I''ll take care of how you allocate it."


    "Ho ho, that sounds interesting"


    "Yeah, no objection"


    Shargin and Fenna agreed first and the other three nodded as well. And each one goes on to create the stage. Shargin set the target in five, and Auri made the target the fruit of Kukus. Fenna placed the target in a direct invisible position, and Bardre suspended the target with a rope. Aerial places the obstacle in a position where it cannot be directly targeted. And Touta talked to the referee about something, and he didn''t set it up.


    After each has set up an assignment, the assignment will be described. Shargin explained first.


    "Mine''s easy. Five targets, have them shoot ''at the same time''. Let''s score on that total. Wear everything in the middle for 100 points. But when it comes to our Explorers, it''s a tricky move to hit five in the middle of five targets. You won''t get a full score that easy."


    "In my case, the target just got smaller, but a one-shot battle. I dare to put it even further than the performance limits. The target is one, so if you think it''s 100 or 0, I wonder if this is also nervous."


    Auri continued to explain. Even if he did score 70 points on Shargin''s assignment, he would split his strengths and weaknesses considerably on Ori''s assignment. And Fenna continues.


    "I installed the target in an invisible position. You can''t aim directly, and I''ll allow you to see the targeted position beforehand, but you shouldn''t when you''re in the firing position. Four targets with varying distances and heights, have them shoot. You will compete for that total score."


    "My challenge is to have the rope shot with an arrow first. It''s not that hard to target the rope itself if it''s nearby. When you cut the rope with an arrow, the target drops, so have it shoot. Let''s say there''s wind, and we can try three shots. However, if you drop it with two or three shots, you will lose 10 points each."


    Bardre said she was too confident that she would drop it in one shot. However, it is obvious that if it is the second shot in a row, the difficulty will increase, and if the target falls, this is also a high difficulty issue. The target itself is huge, but it doesn''t necessarily fall honestly. Shargin and others were listening to the challenge with interest.


    But when I heard about the challenges of Aerial, I showed the difficulty of even this many faces. What Aerial prepared was a single target, not so far apart, but with walls at equal intervals in front of him. I can see a target from the front, but I can''t see a target from between the other walls and aim directly at it. Unlike Fenna''s challenge, she also covered her head so she couldn''t shoot up.


    "Here''s my challenge. As you know, bows and arrows depend on the weather. It''s a windy day. If you read the wind, you will also be able to bend the start of the arrow. If you''re not sure, you can shoot from the center. However, only 20 points can be given if the center is selected in the standing position. Each shift between walls raises 20 points at a time. It''s 100 points if you hit it from the biggest outside. Except for one shot. How about that?


    "This is... interesting."


    Whether the wind blows or not is sometimes left to luck. In the first place, it was going to be quite difficult to figure out if you could aim from the big outside, including judgment in a single shot.


    And the last touta has made another interesting suggestion. There was nothing in the place where Touta made it. Touta began explaining everyone who would shake his neck before him.


    "Ora''s challenge is easy in a way. Ask the referee to throw the target. All five of them come out, but I had them score different points depending on where they shot through the target. It''s out of place for high scores, so be careful.


    And then they throw something other than the target, so every hit of it reduces the point. It''s up to the referee to decide how many and how many to throw at the same time. "


    "It''s true that accidental shooting at allies is strictly forbidden on the battlefield. This is also an interesting challenge. So where the challenges have been met, shall we start?"


    At the origin of Bardre''s suggestion, an unusual bow showdown began. Anolun was watching over unfolding unexpectedly. The order was determined by lottery, in the order of Bardre, Fenna, Shargin, Auri, Aerial and Touta.


    Continued

 1592 War and Peace, Part 130 - Unified Martial Arts Congress, Bow Division ③ -

    The assignments were to be carried out by all, one by one, in the order in which the proposals were made. The first to do it was most unfavourable, but Bardre denied it.


    "With so much skill, each one of us knows how to shoot himself. No need to take that into account."


    Baldre had long blonde hair and a graceful look, but the figure under her clothes was quite strenuous. aristocracy, but its nature is infinitely close to that of a warrior. Aerial was impressed with Bardre for not winning the bow division over Dade many times.


    The first challenge, targeted five simultaneous shootings. I don''t know how much Baldre has done summary hitting, but even the Seekers usually only hit up to about three. Five arrows on the bow at the same time, Bardre releases the arrow when she squeezes the bow enough. When all the arrows hit, the audience applauded.


    "Whoa!"


    "You hit it all!?


    "Dear Bardre, lovely!


    The audience cheered for everything that hit them, but Bardre was dissatisfied at the time.


    "Hmm... couldn''t the center do it all? When it comes to all five bottles, a little brace takes your life. It''s harder to fix than I thought."


    "No, no, it''s a big deal. Even the Seekers won''t be able to beat all of them. Even with more skill than the Seekers who learn bows and arrows to breathe, we are not human enough."


    "I know you''re complimenting me, but as far as I was concerned I was proud to have the best bow moves on the continent, you''re slightly dissatisfied"


    "Lord Bardre, 72 points in total!


    The audience couldn''t even understand if that point was high or low, but at the next stage Fenna shot an arrow, she began to realize that this face was not an ordinary one. Fenna released the arrow lighter in a smaller motion than earlier Bardre, but the arrow was also firing all targets again. The audience turned again, and Fenna looked as sorry as Bardre again.


    "Again, when it comes to all five, the accuracy is not increased without arm strength. Too bad."


    "Lord Fenna, 82 points!


    "Whoa!


    The audience''s voice also rose to an even higher score than Baldre''s. But from here, Shargin scored 93, Olli 88, and Aerial 86, and the audience was even more excited by the very advanced battle.


    And the last touta. audiences waiting in anticipation of him releasing an arrow. The sixth man in this wonderful battle is the owner of any skill - but two of Touta''s arrows were flying in the wrong direction, and only three were targeted.


    Unexpectedly leaking audience sigh. Touta at the time was shy of her head.


    "I knew I couldn''t have five. I''ve never done it before."


    "Well, that would happen. You don''t have to shoot five arrows."


    Shargin was encouraging Touta as she nodded. Fenna felt his growth in Shargin''s attitude comforting Touta, not sarcasm or anything, but Aerial looked more at Touta''s hit target than that.


    "Lord Touta, 60 points!


    A few applause just happened from the audience, but each of the contestants quietly saw Touta''s expression on that score. Only one of the arrows released by everyone so far, in the middle of nowhere. Touta removed the two, but the three that had been released were almost shot through the middle.


    Talk as Shargin stares at Touta again.


    "I can''t have five - then how many have I done?


    "Hmm? Up to three. What''s wrong with that?


    "So if it''s up to three, what the hell is the chance of hitting that target?


    "This distance won''t take you off the middle until a hundred times. Ora is a hunter. Taking it off means losing your life as it is. If I missed the target, I''d be ready to die and let go of the arrow.


    Most of all, Ora doesn''t have much concentration, so if you do it for too long, you''ll lose accuracy!


    Touta said shyly, but Shargin felt like she had been put ice in her back. Even Sharguin loses accuracy after three hits. I''m not so sure when they tell me to shoot it all in the middle a hundred times. And that was the same for everyone. Apparently, Touta had a different mindset when setting up bows and arrows - that''s how everyone who stood in the same finals understood it.


    Second assignment. It shoots beyond the performance limit of the bow, but the distance of flight in the performance limit is indicated by the distance it flies in a straight line, so if you shoot slightly upwards, the distance increases. But today it was a strong wind, and if the target is also a small fruit, it was a challenge that required considerable concentration, but this all dropped the target in one blow, gaining a hundred points.


    It''s just that Aerial, Auri and Touta almost shot through the middle, while the other three were off the middle, and Aerial was the quickest time to set up and shoot.


    And the third challenge. The challenge of checking the targeted position and shooting from an invisible location. The orbit also became a mountain, in which each struggled considerably. Baldre took off one shot, 57 points. Was Fenna confident that she suggested herself or scored 83 points on all hits? Shargin makes it all hit, but the dots don''t grow by 68 points. Auri had 76 points on all hits, Aerial had 62 points off one shot and Touta had 46 points off two shots.


    And the fourth challenge. This became an unexpected difficulty.


    Continued

 1593 War and Peace, Part 131 - Unified Martial Arts Congress, Bow Division ④ -

    "Target... spinning in the wind"


    Ori bracketed it with a string, and it was spinning with the wind. Of course Auri was thinking about it, but it''s windier than she imagined, and even if she chopped the string, it''s a totally unreadable situation.


    Bardre, who was just the first to set up, was also a look of tension. Bardre removed the first two and succeeded in cutting the string with the third shot, but the arrow against the falling one did not make it, making it just as unscored. Baldre looked up to heaven and sighed loudly. I didn''t even think of Bardre as everyone else would take it off, and it was considered a virtual shedding.


    And Fenna is also a face of tension. Even if the target is dropped with a second shot, the arrows are disliked and scoreless. Shargin dropped the target at first sight, but fluttering and spinning the fall moved like an arrow, making Shargin just as unscored.


    "Oh my..."


    Shargin herself looked incredible, but after sighing about how she also gave up on what she wanted to do with that spin, she returned to her place with a look of remorse.


    The next step is the proposer Auri''s turn. Orri usually quietly and facelessly follows Fenna, but that temper is never very dear. Rather young and emotional among the seekers, Auri spends time hiding her flaming temper. In fact, there was a tremendous amount of concentration from Auri, who set the arrow in the shooting area, making the air on the field so tense that even the audience could see it.


    Auri then dropped the target brilliantly at the first shot, hitting it near the abyss of rotation at the second shot he immediately released. A big round of applause arose from the audience, and Auri had secured 20 points.


    "You have a surprisingly low score."


    "Yeah, I was able to calculate the dots if I hit them even at the end. Depending on the direction of the wind, I naturally thought about removing it."


    Are you saying we still have a chance when we remove it?


    Shargin once again fiercely glanced at the challenge, but the next aerial, as opposed to Auri, shot an immediate arrow at the same time as the erection.


    "Huh?"


    "What!?


    The audience and the other competitors can only be surprised at the early work. And the Aerial score...


    "- Lord Aerial, 90 points!


    "Whoa!


    Almost shooting through the middle, Aerial pays his hands for his hair that was bouncy by the wind and returns to its original position as if nothing had happened. Other competitors who see Aerial with astonishment, but only Fenna spoke to Aerial.


    "Aerie, how can you shoot so easily? Even we have difficulty doing it carefully."


    "Fenna, have you forgotten that I am the protector of the prairie? If you''re going to read the wind, I''m not in the regiment, and few people on the continent stand to my right. When you can handle bows and arrows, no bowman would be the first to be more precise than me in a windy situation.


    It''s the right day for me. If it weren''t for today, I would have fought harder. "


    Aerial''s words could also be taken as arrogant shores, but because of Aerial''s character she only tells the facts, they all gave a hard look. If so, this score difference can hardly be overridden more than the wind blows. There are still challenges that Aerial himself thought about after this, and there are no signs that the wind will weaken. Everyone thought that the advantage of Aerial would be an unwavering one.


    And then stand where Touta shoots. There''s a bitter smile on that face, and it even looks like he''s embracing defeat before he shoots. But the look on Aerial''s face doesn''t change from the beginning. Because Aerial thought the biggest enemy in this bowing division was Touta.


    Touta sighed loudly as she set the arrow.


    "Huh - I didn''t mean to be too serious at the competition. I don''t have the clever personality to be clueless, and I can''t help it more than I did in my first assignment."


    Touta fired two arrows at the same time. Of course it''s not an anomaly, and the system will increase more than save time to set up a second bottle, but we need to cut the rope first. Everyone thought it would be impossible to cut the rope first if it were to be a two-shot shot shot.


    But even though Touta shot an arrow at the same time, the two arrows had a velocity difference, and the second arrow caught the middle of the target the moment the first arrow cut the rope. It may have been a momentary difference unknown to the audience, but it is while the bowman clearly understands.


    At the moment of the hit, the audience climbed out, and so did the other archers.


    "Stupid! Impossible!"


    "How can there be a velocity difference between the arrows fired at the same time...?


    "Again."


    Only Aerial was blurring and crushing, listening to the referee uttering Touta''s 100 points, heading first for the next challenge. Touta pointed a smile at the other competitors but never told them anything. And those eyes were chasing only Aerial.


    And the fifth challenge. It is due to Aerial''s proposal. It''s a challenge that needs to read the wind and bend the start of the arrows, but Baldre, Fenna and Auri scored 40 points each. It was only from there that it was decided that it was impossible.


    Shargin alone attempted a challenge from the only place he could score 60 points, but that ended in failure and failed to score a single point. The result is a miscalculation, but no one laughs at his challenge. It is within this challenge to identify what is physically impossible, but challenging is also a necessary courage.


    Continued

 1594 War and Peace, Part 132 - Unified Martial Arts Congress, Bow Division ⑤ -

    challenge that everyone thought was impossible for more than 60 points. In it, Aerial stood where 80 points could be targeted. The audience flourishes, but the competitors, on the contrary, watched with skepticism.


    "Can you aim from that position?


    "If a stronger wind blows now, or"


    "But if you don''t release the arrow by the time the hourglass falls off, you''re disqualified. There won''t be that much time."


    Approximately within 20 breaths from when you decide where to hit it until you release the arrow. More than that, it becomes null and void as an act of delay. It is no other time set by Aerial. But Aerial was calmly calculating his time. And a strong wind shook the flag at the edge of the venue.


    "- Now"


    Aerial''s unleashed arrows ride in the wind, bending the track and proceeding. Do not squeeze the bow too far and release it into the mountains at the angle of the rinse. The arrows rode in the wind, drawing an unlikely curve and heading toward the target. It was thought to be slightly short, but a gust of wind made Aerial''s arrows extend.


    When the arrow hit the target, the audience shouted unbreakably. In contrast to fanaticism, Aerial calmly returns to his place. I heard from Touta, not unlike the next Touta.


    "Brilliant."


    "... right"


    "So have I read the wind, but you were also setting up magic, weren''t you? I knew the extent of the junction that would invalidate witchcraft, and I pretended to set up a target and set up witchcraft outside of it. Fits?"


    Aerial opened his eyes for a moment to Touta''s point, and then narrowed his eyes to define Touta''s reaction. There seemed to be no evil in Touta''s face.


    "What if I say yes? Notify the referee of any irregularities?


    "No way? Ola doesn''t think it''s an anomaly to use wisdom to the extent that it doesn''t deviate from the rules. Besides, it wouldn''t be ''funny'' if I did something so frivolous right now"


    "What?"


    Aerial was surprised by Touta''s words. Because I think I got a glimpse of what''s at the bottom of Touta''s personality. But Touta had already walked out before he could see what look Touta was wearing.


    "Well, watch me, because I''ll show you something even more interesting. Come on. It''s a festival, so I remembered it''s a loss if you don''t enjoy it."


    Touta stretched his back and shook his neck left and right to ease the tension, entering a position where he could aim for 100 points. Naturally the audience thrived, but it is a standing position set in a place where we know it is not possible to do aerial. Even if I assisted with sorcery, I thought I needed a few assists.


    But Touta doesn''t use witchcraft. Aerial was looking at what to do, but Touta set up a bow and arrow, once he had solved the setup.


    I see you can''t do it right.


    When Touta took the short knife out of his pocket, he picked one out of several arrows that were in the arrow barrel and began machining it into arrows in the main. Remove some of the arrow feathers and put a cut in the arrow butt. When I saw the process, the competitors said there were.


    "He''s got a bunch of arrows ready?


    "Although it is true that the provisions of the consultation say nothing about the shape of the arrows. No way, you think it''s being used separately by application?


    "I sometimes notice the strength and material of the bow, but I didn''t expect to process the arrow itself - and how confident are you if you were to do it instantly?


    "In the form of a hand..."


    Aerial shrugged.


    "Over and over again the strings were cut and hit by the hand, with countless marks of injuries to the hand. I guess I often handle bows and arrows with my bare hands, the skin of my hands peeled off many times and some places were completely solidified. It''s a hand that spared me a bow and arrow while I slept.


    Besides, this bow and arrow was paid for on the first day of the competition, but at the end of the competition (we should have) there were terrible marks. If you were to leave all those marks for a short period of time, that would be the number of times you even doubted if you were asleep.


    How can I live so immersed in bows and arrows at that age? As much as I''d like to beg you to teach me if I wasn''t your opponent this time. "


    Aerial''s thoughts were genuine, but he thought that Touta would not be taught bows and arrows. Because those who deal with bows and arrows usually don''t smell blood. Because we tailor the opponent from a distance, but there were signs of dark blood from Touta.


    The profession said hunter. But at least, the number of opponents you''ve hunted shouldn''t be compared to yourself. Bloody breeze, Aerial wondered if he''d always been at such a hunting ground. A nostalgic smile and attitude at the bottom of it didn''t make me trustworthy.


    And when Touta finished processing the arrows, he squeezed them off in an instant. One arrow without too much hesitation. Not long before the audience cheered, arrows flying in a straight line, drawing an unlikely parabola because of air resistance, were shooting brilliantly through the target.


    "Lord Touta, 100 points!


    With the voice of the referee, the venue showed its culminating exuberance. Touta also waved and responded lightly to the cheer, but there was no smile on that expression, rather it was tighter. Touta 406 points and Aerial 418 points at the moment. The other faces were so far apart in scoring that you can say that the real winner was narrowed down to these two.


    And we all made our way to the final competition, but during that time Aerial and Touta never looked at each other, and there was a tension between them that was neither killing nor fighting.


    Continued

 1595 War and Peace, Part 133 - Unified Martial Arts Congress, Bow Division ⑥ -

    The final challenge is to shoot through the thrown target before it falls to the ground. Target only needed to hit, and from throwing it again, the size was as big as a person''s head. The difficulty was also cited by mixing off-target. The target is a beautiful circle, but the detached target shape is distinguished by distorting the shape, such as triangles and squares. Target is 10 points at a time, that is, 10 in all. 5 points less if you hit it off-the-shelf. The out-of-the-box quantity is irregular. There were two places to be thrown.


    The first Baldre to challenge the competition pierced all the arrows to the ground and stood in a standing position. He comes up with a fuss and asks Touta.


    "By the way, how many shots can you throw at the same time? I don''t think so, but when you can throw 10 at the same time, you can''t shoot them all out, can you?


    "For once, I said up to 4, including detachment. Come on. And throw it up."


    "Well, is that within common sense? Well, I don''t think anyone''s going to slap the target downstairs."


    Everyone chuckled at Bardre''s joke. Sure, that doesn''t make it a competition, but how many of these would have thought any stupid thing could happen in action?


    And as Bardre took one deep breath, he urged the start. You have no idea in which time you can throw or who you throw because you are behind the collision. Bardre squeezed the first arrow and waited, but he saw what came out of the air as a hit, or let it go in a straight line. The arrows hit brilliantly, but not long before the audience cheered, the next three targets are thrown at the same time.


    When he realized that two of them were around, Bardre instantly struck out one and reached for the next arrow, but at that moment the target of the hit was released towards the outside, not the top.


    "Damn!?


    Bardre releases arrows one after the other to unfold without having time to breathe. Some of these shots came off, and the target of the detachment was also shot out, with a result of success 7 and failure 3 of 55 points.


    I didn''t know if this was a high score, but the audience spared no praise and applause for Bardre for the breathless, high-speed development. Bardre seemed dissatisfied with his own results, but waved in response to the audience''s cheer. The victory is gone, but it would definitely have been the hua of the competition.


    The next Fenna was either cautious or stayed at Success 6, Failure 0 for 60 points. Shargin has 65 points for Success 7 and Failure 1. Auri has 70 points for Success 8 and Failure 2. No one extended to the Aerial and Touta scores already left at this stage, and the winning contest was narrowed down to two.


    And it is Aerial''s turn. Aerial took a big, deep breath and often meditated with his eyes closed. I wasn''t going that far for the win against this competition. Of course I was going to do everything I could for Jaeger, but this is the aftermath of the festival. What mattered was the escort assignment, and the competition was meant to end with pleasure.


    But the appearance of Touta changed the situation. You can''t lose to Touta. Probably intuitive that Touta and I will be fighting each other for moves on the battlefield again. And more than that, my instinct to be superior and inferior as someone with the same hunter''s signs had prevailed. I had no idea Aerial had smelled the prairie for a long time.


    "(Focus is great... come on)"


    Aerial signals the start of the competition. Everyone but Bardre took the form of pulling arrows out of the arrow barrel. That''s because they took care of their methods as hunters, but it''s more likely that arrows will tangle with each other here. But Aerial felt he could even tell if the arrows he touched would be involved now.


    Four targets can be thrown up simultaneously from the beginning. There are two main targets. Before they started falling, Aerial shot through without difficulty. Now four in different directions. Shoot through two of these striking targets without further difficulty. You feel how well the aerial is doing, or the target comes out faster intervals.


    The next one came out alternately in separate directions, but all detached. And the seventh one finally hit me, but the moment it came out, Aerial was shooting through that exact target. The audience thrives on brilliant moves.


    "No, no, I was wondering if it would eject faster than I asked you to?


    "But it''s exciting. I guess that''s what her concentration makes her do. Focus enough to get people involved, or great."


    "Um, I''m not that good with Explorers and Elves either. Brilliant."


    Aerial concentration increases even further as Bardre and Shargin send praises and Touta laughs bitterly. When the target overlapped in the air, he shot out two targets with one arrow. The audience''s exuberance culminated.


    "Oooh!


    "Awesome!


    I''ve dropped all seven of the hits so far. If you score 90 points if you think about the score, you''re sure to win, but that idea had completely disappeared from Aerial''s mind. I had a feeling that I would be able to shoot through exactly in any time now.


    But it''s not what it was meant to be, or just what happens awaits Aerial. Although the target was made flat, it was thrown so that the target face was oriented against the competitor so that it was easy to shoot through. But the targets hit each other in the air, and the hitting targets fell vertically. Moreover, the target surface is not oriented towards Aerial, only the edge part can be seen.


    "Come on!"


    Aerial nevertheless aimed at the target, but the target fell to the ground without an arrow ever hitting it. A sigh leaked from the audience, but Aerial''s concentration was uninterrupted, shooting through all the rest of the hit. Success 9, failure 0, total 90 points.


    At this moment, Aerial''s victory was decided without waiting for Touta''s results, but that Touta was laughing grandly and slapping her hands heavily. It is a full smile, seemingly delightful from the bottom of my heart.


    Continued

 1596 War and Peace, Part 134 - Unified Martial Arts Games, Bow Arts Division (7) -

    "Hey, it''s brilliant! I was afraid of that concentration on such a tense occasion! Mr. Aerial, was it? Are you really the caretaker of the prairie? Doesn''t it bother you to have humans?


    "It''s not like there are no people in the prairie. Sure, there''s nothing like a competition, but I just thought it must be an unbeatable fight"


    "I see, wasn''t this serious enough? It was Ora who wasn''t feeling well."


    Touta stood on the spot when he hit his knee. And when I breathe heavily, I exhale slowly. The length of breath was the strength of the lungs themselves, but deep enough to be seen as the people of the sea.


    One breath changes the atmosphere of Touta. The soft air disappeared and the tight tension pricked everyone''s skin on the spot.


    Touta slowly raised her face.


    "What can I say apologize for, but let me show you what Ola really means. No. I''ve decided not to show you everything in public, but Ola didn''t mean it when we got all these brilliant archers together, and when it happens, I''m going to lose eligibility to pull the bow ahead."


    "... you''re weirdly instrumental."


    "It''s a championship ora, but I''ve never only lied to a bow. Besides, this is a festival. Because we decided to lose, we ended the competition just like that, and it lacked excitement.


    So, I need a little help... "


    Touta gathers the competitors and punches them in the ear. And when the contestants scattered, they called the referee to explain. The referee was also puzzled, but Anoln nodded that it looked interesting, so he was letting Touta do what he thought.


    "Uh... as some of you may have noticed, the fact that Lord Touta scores full does not change the result means that Lord Touta is going to show off a piece with a bow.


    Increase the number of throwers to 8, with a target of two points at a time and 50. Increase your out-of-the-box target by a factor of 10, and see what happens. "


    The audience went out of their way. Competitive content that no one gets a full score, even if you collect so many bow masters. He tried to make it much more challenging. It seemed reckless, though the originator. If there is a fourfold increase in the number of targeted humans, the total number of targets rising in the air will also quadruple.


    But Touta waved to the audience and answered, standing on the range. Take three deep breaths earlier. I can see that every breath increases Touta''s nervousness. Touta''s nervousness was also conveyed to the Aerials hiding behind the collision.


    And when Touta nodded, the referee declared.


    "Now it will be the last competition in the bow division. Begin!


    When the voices were heard, the pitchers threw their targets thoughtfully. There was no meeting, but each thought of something similar.


    I don''t know what the end might be, but I probably don''t want Touta to do anything extra - if not faster, keep throwing the target. All five of the athletes who became pitchers had reached the same idea.


    As a result, more than 10 at a time strikes the universe. There were three or four strikes in it, but it was like a flower blizzard to be thrown out one after another.


    But Touta looked at them and began to fire fast at an awesome speed without any hesitation. So fast that the viewer can''t keep up with the action of retrieving the arrows. Touta''s arrows, which sometimes mix two shots, shoot through precisely one after the other.


    To the shooting as if it were a meeting theatre, the audience just spotted it shortly after cheering. How many people would have seen Touta create arrow rain by herself and believed this was a real bow move.


    If all this targeting is in the air, the targeting will also bump into each other. As in the case of the indicative aerial, the target falls staggered in the air. But Touta''s arrows were shooting through precisely the moment the target was staggered and re-orbited.


    "What!?


    "You''re lying, right?


    Touta''s arrows were shooting through precisely what kind of concentration was possible, as if they knew all the target trajectories. And the extreme flies horizontally. The target surface does not look like any toutah, and there is no aim. Besides, as far as the targeted behavior is concerned, the surface will never point toward Touta until it falls.


    This is not what the thrower intended, it is a loss of vote. It was Fenna who threw it, but she was raising her voice so unexpectedly.


    But to this too, Touta pointed the arrow over the sky, releasing the arrow without hesitation. And the arrow of Touta drew a parabola, and the moment the target fell to the ground, he was shooting brilliantly through it and sewing it down to the ground.


    "Whoa, whoa!?


    "What a move!


    The audience raised their voices unexpectedly, but the target already has not 10 left. Here Touta was even more ingenious, not in a straight line, but using curved arrows to target her like a curved craft. From the top to the side, continue to shoot through the target by drawing an unlikely orbit with arrows. And naturally, we avoid all the off-target stuff.


    No one may have been surprised by what happened anymore, but when it became the second target from the end, there were six Touta arrows left. When Touta puts the first bottle at the center of the target, the target falls while turning. In order to do so, he fired more arrows.


    "Hey?"


    "What?"


    Touta''s arrow shot through the middle of the arrow from another angle. At the same center, three, four, five, and an arrow stabs. Sighs were leaking more than cheers from the audience at the bewildering accuracy. It is the same for the competitors.


    "Ariam... such an idiot"


    "What kind of practice do you have to get this kind of technology?"


    "You won the competition, but you lost the battle. I honestly have to admit..."


    Aerial had admitted to losing, but also understood that Touta had shortcomings. I thought this was not a defeat, but a complete flaw if you are a hunter. But I look at Touta''s last arrow and realize that the idea was wrong, too.


    Fenna, who was frustrated, had a last strike. Everyone has already finished throwing, including off-the-shelf targets, and will be the last to decorate the endings. Not intended, but everyone nodded and Fenna threw a target to accompany him.


    Only one way up, Touta keeps track of the last arrow. But Touta looked at her arrow and looked like she was in trouble for a moment. I saw Touta as to what Aerial was about, but at that moment I felt like Touta''s figure and the sound of the arrow firing had completely disappeared.


    Continued

 1597 War and Peace, Part 135 - Unified Martial Arts Games, Bow Division (8) -

    "Huh?"


    When Aerial realized, Touta''s arrows were completely destroying the target. Instead of shooting through it, it destroyed it in pieces. But more than that, Aerial could hardly believe that he had lost sight of Touta''s arrows.


    Aerial thought Touta''s drawback was that her concentration was'' too much ''. Too much concentration can reach the target. But there was no sign of Touta''s arrow. If even the signs could be freely erased - Aerial became horrified with the completion of Touta''s bow technique. I wondered if this archer would be able to take countermeasures if he was targeted.


    And when the bow, arguably Touta''s martial arts, ended, the venue was wrapped in great cheer. The audience just fell in love with no more stunts and sent a spare compliment. But the referee, who was uncomfortable with the last arrow, placed it upon the arrow, and confirmed the arrow. Then he goes back to Touta, and when he sees what''s going on, Touta returns to the holding room as he responds to the audience.


    The other competitors looked at each other. In advance explanations, we should move on to the award ceremony. I hadn''t heard of going back to the holding room once, but the referee came and urged me to go back to the holding room once. As I was told, the Aerials returned to the holding room, but there was no more Touta on the spot.


    "The referee, what happened? Where is Lord Touta?


    Aerial questioned the referee and the referee also answered it.


    "Lord Touta is disqualified. So I''m not here."


    "Disqualification?"


    "Yes, I used arrows other than competition policy. This is it."


    What the referee put out was an arrow of non-wooden material. The material is unknown, but it also looks like it was made from the bones of a beast. The hardness and condition were also so advanced that they were not comparable to trees.


    "Though wooden arrows, they have the ability to kill. That''s what we''re preparing the competition venue for. Assuming there was a misfire, don''t damage the audience.


    But this arrow can be dangerous beyond range. Therefore, Lord Touta is disqualified. "


    "I don''t know. Why did you have something like this?


    The referee also answered Shargin''s question.


    "He said he would call everything a ''demon arrow''. Always plant one when pulling a bow and arrow, like a amulet. I didn''t really concentrate on the competition, I struck out everything but that arrow, but when I thought of it as a martial arts, I couldn''t imagine it ending without shooting the last arrow. He said he was prepared to disqualify.


    Considering that answer to be without falsehood, and having regard to Lord Touta, you have all returned to the holding room once. Because declaring disqualification on the spot is like putting cold water on it. "


    "I see. Then Lord Touta..."


    "Yes, I think after I''ve already left the venue"


    To the answer of the referee, Aerial tried to get out of the holding room and see what Touta looked like, but naturally it was no longer there, and at last Aerial never saw what Touta looked like after this.


    Later, Touta was absent from the awards ceremony on an urgent basis, and Miranda blessed the remaining five. This year''s bow division crown shined aerially, but everyone knew Touta was worthy.


    And Fenna succeeded in talking to Miranda about her future treatment of Seekers, and the bow and moves department was at the end of the day.


    Someone looked down at the condition from the roof of another venue. It is Touta himself. There was a warm light in its eyes that seemed somewhere lonely, emotional and loving. There was a man nearer by his side.


    Here you are, Lord Touta.


    "Oh, monkey circles"


    Monkey Maru, who is a sidekick to puritanical leisure, was approaching behind Touta. The attitude is respectful and shows respect on one knee.


    "This is a deliberate expedition, no wonder"


    "Oh, my God, this is the one who thinks I''ve done something sorry for Puritan. It must have been my father who truly needed it, but my father is already dead, and my grandfather cannot cross the sea on the sick floor. Therefore, this strange son had to come.


    Therefore, the beginning and end of making the wrong number of copies of too many arrows to be enthusiastic. We don''t have enough training yet. "


    "Don''t be modest. I heard it was you whose father, his grandfather, recognized him as the best archer of the Yoshimazu clan. I''d like you to lend us your help."


    Yoshimotsu clan - a clan of martial arts who continue to hunt ghosts alone without relying on the Association of Historical Exorcisms. One of the strongest fighting groups on the eastern continent, having destroyed more than one family of ghosts. Touta-Yoshimazu Fujita is the current leader of that clan.


    It was Fujita who called himself the best warrior, with his father, Yoshimotsu Yoshimoto, who was likened to the military god. But he had no desire to lead a clan, and he lived in self-depravity when he grew up.


    Continued

 1598 War and Peace, Part 136 - Unified Martial Arts Games, Bow Division (9) -

    Fujita thought it was strange. I knew that Puritanical White Fun was making some bloody moves at the Magic Society. But was it a bad idea that I was trying to relate to it, as it was outside the mosquito net? Or at the end of the hunt, couldn''t even the exorcism society have gone around knocking down a famous chemist who burns his hands?


    Touta doesn''t want to wield his power in a crappy power struggle. I also consider it a disgrace to kill unnecessarily. I replied vaguely, deciding whether or not I would eventually take the request of Puritanical White Fun, after coming to this continent.


    Of course there was noise around him that the corresponding sanctions might be imposed if he refused, but Touta''s reading did not think that would be the case. It''s unlikely if you''re not in too much trouble, such as that arrogant man asking people for something. In other words, no matter how we behaved, we thought the Demon Society couldn''t afford to go out of its way to fight the Yoshimazu clan.


    On the other hand, I was also interested in something called an opponent who would be as good at battle as Jingyi Baiyue, and who would have trouble being a good runner. He also traveled to the land alone to make sure he and his opponents were in trouble with Puritanical Baihan. I didn''t think the other two were women.


    Sarumaru asked Fujita.


    "How about you, Lord Fujita?"


    "Which story? Supreme Bishop or Archbishop"


    "It''s in both"


    Fujita, who has been dealing with ghosts and other monsters for years, can tell if he can hunt or not if he can. Even if the other person is human, there is no madness in that sight. Worst of all, I thought that if I told Puritanical Bai Raku just about that sighting, I wouldn''t be in an unfaithful position.


    What''s unexpected is that I got a little interested in these warriors. I got serious in the bowing department earlier. My instincts as a warrior have prevailed over my duty as a hunter. If you try Fujita, it is an experience that will not occur after adulthood.


    And there are two other things of interest - one was the people who inhabited a land called Arnelia.


    "The supreme bishop is a monster. But the whole season had passed, and it felt like life was waning. Strong enemies, but sometimes you can''t hunt depending on your planting.


    But the people around me are in trouble. Those are the eyes of the hounds that protect the heads of the flock. I would spare my own life and fly over here. Damage is inevitable. "


    "Hmm. So the Archbishop can leave without a problem?


    "No, you can''t do that."


    "What?"


    Monkey Maru made an unexpected dumb voice to the unexpected answer. Monkey Maru did not have any detailed knowledge of Arnelia or anything else, he was just thinking about the difference in strength from top to bottom of the position. I know the supreme bishop is a demon, but I didn''t think the position beneath him was so strong. Miranda looked and confirmed with Monkey Maru''s own eyes, but she didn''t look so strong to her opponent.


    But it was different in Fujita''s eyes.


    "Ora has fought many times with the kind of prey that is said to be immortal. But call it immortality, but if you are there, it was all he who could kill. Well, there were all kinds of guys. For example, a guy who will be resurrected many times by the time he dies, or who cannot be killed unless certain conditions are met, or who is just extremely vital. But if you look at them, you can see how they work.


    But that archbishop is an immortal man I''ve never seen. Probably can''t kill you if you fight, at least now you don''t know how. "


    "Then why don''t you just drop your neck, drop your limbs, and stop acting?


    "... maybe that''s about it. Then it won''t stop. Besides, sidekick knight - you shouldn''t turn that around on your enemies. It''s a paranoid monster who comes to revenge just by his neck, even if he can kill it. It will always be a match, and it will leave its roots behind.


    If you want to do it, you better get rid of these two. I guess figuring out how to do that will be the liver of future action. But I don''t know if I''ll get that chance. "


    Fujita was thinking of killing just one of them if he seemed to be able to. But I didn''t think I could do the supreme bishop Miriazal with a mere bow, and I couldn''t imagine any moment where I could kill him at the stage where he had a bow and arrow. This distance is an excellent opportunity, but Fujita gave up and watched the award ceremony for the bowing division from here on out.


    And the other interest...


    Continued

 1599 War and Peace, Part 137 - Unified Martial Arts Games World War II, Sisters Battle ① -

    "Okay, I''ve made up my mind. Ola''s going to be the husband of the Puritans."


    "Whoa! Then I''ll just tell the Lord. I''m sure you''ll be pleased."


    "That''s right. But I want to ask you one thing. Ola still doesn''t fight alone, but unlike her father, she doesn''t like strategy or tactics. I want to know if that''s okay with you and what you''re going to do with those people who seem to have too much left in Ora''s hands."


    "You say you have too much in the hands of Lord Fujita?


    "Some of the people behind the Deep Green Palace."


    Fujita stared at the monkey circle with a face like "you''re aware," but the monkey circle responded only calmly.


    "The extraordinary beasts deep in the Deep Green Palace are probably unwilling to fight. Can''t you just leave me alone over there? But you haven''t even noticed the monkey pills?


    "What will it be?"


    "This venue - it''s a nest of monsters. The sword emperor and I are probably monsters, but in my view there were two more monsters that were just as monstrous. As long as they''re around, I don''t think this meeting should be a glimmer.


    I suggest you refrain from acting bold, and keep it to yourself first. "


    "Let''s tell the Lord only. So, who are those two people?


    Monkey Maru tried to ask in detail, but Fujita looked up at the sky and saw the flowing clouds. Fujita wanted a fluffy, floating cloud-like life, but apparently realized she couldn''t live avoiding the storm, and laughed whether that was life too.


    The place is back, Unified Martial Arts Games II.


    Though the main battle, it is impossible for organisers to cover all matches that are divided into any venue. But as is possible in any era, there are people who watch the Unified Martial Arts Games indispensably.


    When it came to being able to watch the Unified Martial Arts Games held at every peace conference, it was limited to quite a few financially powerful aristocrats or merchants, but a few of them, but also a mix of free folk. I can''t watch the game in first class seats, but in this and decided matches, it''s a thorough start to line up the night before to secure even free seats.


    That''s what they were already paying attention to some warriors. Few competitions have so far brought together powerful warriors in Seed, but it is one flavor to discover that unnamed players in the qualifying round also have fairly powerful warriors.


    One of the people they will note is Titania. And today, that Titanian opponent was also a closely watched opponent. Naturally for the few, and surprisingly for the majority and Titania, the game was extremely intense.


    "Mm?"


    "Oh, Mr. Titania. Isn''t that a little dull?


    Titania''s counterpart was a woman, not to mention a girl with a slightly younger atmosphere. On both hands is a wooden weapon imitating a meat-cutting knife. The girl, who moves as quickly as a hiccups and benders, had cracked three Titanian balloons in the first engagement.


    Could it have been about 10 seconds? Most of the audience''s eyes didn''t follow much speed, and the audience cheered once they were away. I realized that the battle between the two was a battle of rare dimensions.


    The girl looked at Titania and tried to be good at it, but Titania just exhaled one thing: Phew.


    "I see, it seems a little dull. I couldn''t finish the first meeting."


    "Huh? I wonder what that means?


    "Well, there are seven Titania left, and five of your ladies left."


    The unmotivated voice belongs to Brandio, the referee. Five balloons of the girl who tried to protest the voice blew up at the same time. Surprised at the result, and the girl who raises blood on her head.


    "Wow, me, my..."


    "Ho, are you proudly scratched?


    "Oh my god on my dress!


    I don''t know if I''d wear a dress on the battlefield, but the girl was dressed. However, the length is short and the back is almost exposed. It was the kind of dress the whore wore, but the Titania attack tore some of it apart, and more than that, the colored water of a torn balloon ruined the dress.


    The girl seemed angrier that the dress was dirtier than the balloon was cracked.


    "Connecting with your sister - the dress your sister has stuck for me - oh, your sister pisses me off. What shall we do, what shall we do -"


    "Mm, how''s it going?"


    "Uh, this is a bad one. Let''s just say we leave for a moment."


    Brandio stepped out of the arena and hid himself in the steps. It was an act that could also be taken as a renunciation of duty as a referee, but ignoring the yelling HQ, Brandio only gave his head to watch the game.


    "I don''t know what you did, that kid''s name - did you do the rear sheds? If I remember correctly, you did one of Spears'' four sisters. Why are you in this tournament? But as I let the family of the Great Demon King participate, I mean, I''m just too nostalgic for tournament security and confirmation."


    "What shall we do, what shall we do - what will you do? Oh!?


    With Rear Shed''s screaming, her stormy attack suddenly began. Most people even lost sight of the rear sheds due to unparalleled maneuvers and travel speeds.


    Even Titania''s expression changed, and for her it was really a long time since she had taken a defensive stance. But Titania had plenty of room as she calmly laid her sword in the universe and paid her feet as she rubbed through the rear sheds.


    And the rear sheds dancing in the universe had eyes with Titania staring at their appearance. The rear sheds were ready in time to be sure they were done, but there was no attack from Titania and the rear sheds had landed safely on the ground.


    Continued

 1600 War and Peace, Part 138 - Unified Martial Arts Games WWII, Sisters Battle ② -

    "? Why did you miss it?


    "No, I thought I''d take your advice sincerely."


    "What do you mean?


    Titania told him so, turning his sword into a spare weapon. Of daggers, and duplicitous. Rear Shed was surprised at what the joke was, but its handling of daggers was too tame. Titania watches the dagger spin in her hand, and the chills run through the rear sheds.


    "Aren''t you... a sword emperor?


    "That''s a nickname I''ve given my surroundings on my own, and I don''t pick weapons myself. But I do think it''s dull. So..."


    Titania sets up a dagger and drops her hips slightly.


    "Could you hang out to get a little bit of a recap?


    "Could you... please don''t lick me!?


    Rear Shed moved again and Titania to meet. The battle between these two lasted until close to full time, but the rear sheds were twitched and hunted down and would be defeated. It was a heat fight at first glance, but not many understood that there was a great separation between them.


    And after the game, the rear sheds pull up with their faces distorted by humiliation. Returning to the holding room, no one spoke to her, often nagging and still, with her bare skin exposed luster. It was natural for everyone to get up from her, if they felt more murderous than they did at the game.


    There were those who did not hesitate to slap her on the back like that. It is SeroGrace, a sister.


    "Yo, rear sheds. Are you ashamed of yourself?


    "SeroGrace... there''s no objection to all this today. Go ahead and get used to it."


    "Hey, what is it? Don''t go crazy. Well, I lost too, so I don''t really blame you."


    A twin-tailed shaking cello grace with a splash on its head. If you keep it quiet, you''ll go by with a beautiful girl, but what you do ruins everything.


    Rear Shed took a serious look at SeroGrace when he was decent.


    "You lost? How?


    "A wooden pot lid. Then it just doesn''t make sense. I got annoyed, so I bare my hands on the way in, but the other guy was just a giant. I don''t know what you said your name was... oh, you said Daron or something"


    "You''re the bare hand, and you just lost to the giant?


    Rear Shed raved his voice in the wind that was impossible. But SeroGrace began to whisper with a casual embrace of Rear Shed''s head.


    "Well, we''ve done some force reduction to keep us out of human range, haven''t we? It''s not a good idea to beat the tournament.


    But minus that, there was a minute there in martial arts. It''s against the rules for giants to use martial arts. I ended up eating face to face and being thrown away. But, well, he was the handsome guy of my choice, so let''s just say it. I liked it, so I kissed her. "


    "Buh-uh."


    Rear Shed erupted into an unexpected Sellow Grace confession. The upside after that was horrible and I couldn''t hear it, but fortunately it switched the subject from the Sellow Grace one.


    "Where''s the hamnet venue? Let''s go back up."


    "Sure, it was the next venue."


    Rear Shed was pulling the mood for defeat, but SeroGrace''s unexpected confession made him feel somewhat better and headed to support Hamnet. But what they saw there...


    "What''s going on?


    "The hamnet... you''re being pushed"


    Hamnets mainly use throwing weapons. This time he used a boomerang and a bar-shaped throwing weapon, but no ordinary opponent can keep up with a hamnet that deals with more than eight boomerang at the same time.


    But Hamnet''s opponents had an advantage in the vivid way of fighting to take all Hamnet''s boomerang and yet slap all the throwing weapons off with the hem of their skirts. Neither balloon was broken yet, but the venue seemed to support all Hamnet opponents.


    "That''s good! Banesser!"


    "That''s the sign girl!


    "Ha, everyone''s having fun, huh?


    The woman, called Banessa, could even afford to wave to the audience. You look like just a liquor store woman. A long, relaxed skirt with an open blouse with a long chest. Hair is responding to cheer by shaking chestnut hair as long as the shoulder where the wave slowly takes place.


    On the look of it, you don''t look like a warrior no matter what. SeroGrace was asking unexpectedly of the man who was next door.


    "Hey, old man. Who is that woman?


    "I didn''t even know you were a famous liquor store woman in some city along the street, did I? When it comes to Vanessa, the bartender (bouncer) for everything, she sounds like a warrior with quite a name.


    I''m sure the mercenaries know because they work most often in guilds. I told Banessa I''d take care of the pub. "


    "Bouncer Banessa..."


    There''s no way a woman like that could get a hamnet in her hand. Mercenaries in the Alliance would not be the first to have a hamnet in their hands, even if it was Grade A. Of course, SeroGrace thought Hamnett still didn''t mean it, but Rear Shed''s face was cloudy.


    "Hamnet... you''re already serious"


    "So you''re seriously fighting?


    "Probably. Then it''s weird that you haven''t hit at least one shot. Not even that means they''ve already lost sight of their abilities. Who is it, that woman?"


    Banessa finally turned to the offense as they discussed it that way.


    Continued

 1601 War and Peace, Part 139 - Unified Martial Arts Games II, Sisters Battle ③ -

    Slowly approaching the hamnet with a large strand as he hits the heel of his leather shoes softly. It is a grand walk, but a far-fetched act in the battle.


    A hamnet wields a third weapon. A roped iron sphere, a wooden sphere. It is also possible to crack all balloons at once if they are entangled with each other. But Banessa pulled lightly as she successfully entangled a wooden ball in her arm.


    I should have just pulled it lightly, but Hamnet''s body flies forward. After a moment of events, Hamnet didn''t even have time to let go of the rope. And hamnets who are hand paid their feet while floating in the universe and fly backwards as they are.


    Hamnett tried to fight back as he danced through the universe. But when he solidified himself in the air, he stayed out of the room doing nothing. The referee declares the game over.


    "Off-site Hamnet players! It''s a victory for Vanessa!


    The audience cheers greatly. Banessa pinched her skirt hem to respond to the cheer and let her bow carefully. And around waving his hands with a full smile, he combines love and strength. And the game haul, which didn''t have to bleed, was elegant.


    The venue where the interview with the winner begins as it is. Hamnett was behind those sights, silently following the scene. Cellograce and rear sheds approach as they lean next to it.


    "Oh, Hamnet, why didn''t you fight back the last time? No, you couldn''t?


    "Um, I can''t. Mine, no, we''re out of hand right now. If I fought back, if I had, I would have stood up and couldn''t turn back like this"


    "Even though we still can''t play the lead either, our powers are returning more than before. Still, what the hell is that human identity that Hamnet hesitates to put a blow in..."


    Rear Shed conceived, but SeroGrace slapped that shoulder.


    "Don''t worry too much, Rear Shed. Our goal this time is not to win. You''ve probably noticed the other side of this mess, right?


    "Yes. Nothing you can''t win, you don''t have to"


    "Chi, it''s your seizures that make Serrow calm here. But you''re certainly right. And it looks like they caught the target."


    Three people who deliberately walk in less popular places after leaving the holding room, but at some point, beside them, another human being walked in parallel and was surrounded and moved not off the road. From the way they walk, the three sisters also realize that they are quite hand-worked.


    Of course, these three sisters would be able to break out, but they were walking there heavily guided. And they were taken to the Arnelian officials'' holding room in the arena.


    Sitting there were Miranda and Miriazal. As those who had taken the three sisters silently lowered, the three sisters opened their eyes a little surprised to see what they looked like.


    "Ha, the big guy didn''t come out of nowhere. It''s not like Miriazal has gotten any worse."


    "It''s weird, you''re the ones with shrunken backs."


    "Rue, I''m not sayin ''you forgot to drain us in the last fight? Spill the maiden''s face."


    "Hey, which side did you say you were a maiden? I don''t know if I''m more of a baba than I am."


    "Huh?


    "Good night, Serrow."


    I stopped SeroGrace like the rear sheds were frightened. I still remember that these two have been in this relationship since we met. We didn''t care about each other from the start, but somehow, we''ve been dating for hundreds of years. It''s been a long time since any of us can now call each other aside. Excellent love and hate, but they are quite attached to each other. We may have grown up with each other just not grabbing the chest barn all of a sudden.


    Seeing Miriazal and SeroGrace hanging out forever, thinking crap about being like fighting friends, etc., Rearshed kept asking Miriazal questions.


    "I''m surprised you have time to hold us in captivity and want to talk light. What happened to the Continental Peace Conference and the others?


    "I have to take my seat off, but these Abbots... After coming to the city about this without any foretaste. You must be aware of the breach of protocol, right?


    SeroGrace gave Miriazal a glimpse.


    "That being said, I was in a hurry over here, too. Due to your recent reinforcement of Arnelia''s security, our demon will not be satisfied. Are you telling us to use the human-world mail service?


    "Unfortunately, even if you can speak the common language of a person''s world, it''s a little difficult to write about it. And using human-made systems, for example, is the ultimate humiliation for us."


    "In conclusion, I decided that it was the quickest way to break out here. The results are the best."


    To the story of the three sisters, Miriazal mumbled one at a time.


    "Even though it''s a waste of children. So you didn''t come here to vandalize the meeting?"


    "Of course not. Why should we vandalize the human festival? I''m busy looking like this."


    "It was Arnelia''s best man who had business. I''m keeping a message from your sister."


    "From Cuvez?


    Now Miriazal opened his eyes. Spears'' four-sister eldest daughter seldom sends a message herself. Besides, I haven''t heard from the surveillance that I''m already awake. I was also concerned about the laziness of the surveillance work, but it was Miriazal who thought he could afford a little more in the cycle of his eldest daughter getting out of sleep.


    Rear Shed explained whether he sensed such Miriazal''s mood.


    Continued

 1602 War and Peace, Part 140 - Unified Martial Arts Games II, Sisters Battle ④ -

    "Don''t be so surprised. Your sister just woke up a little bit, and she''s not completely awake yet. But rarely did he wake up from himself and leave us a message.


    "I smell a ton of treats from the north. If you feel threatened, we can help. If you''re willing to do that, you should use your sisters. ''


    Yes, it is. It''s going to be a lot of fighting. "


    Rear Shed grinned, but Miriazar roared at the message. A northern treat is probably about a massive demon in a dragon''s nest. Indeed, from the four Sisters of Spears, who even feed on demons, the more powerful it is, the more a treat it becomes.


    If we can operate the three immortal soldiers, Rear Shed, SeroGrace, and Hamnet, as hand pawns, we can reduce this damage and make sure the opponent beats us. But I can easily imagine the extent to which these three obey orders and the amount they defeat will be used to awaken Cuvez.


    The worst assumption is that Cuvez will be completely awake while sending an expedition stage north and most afraid to be disobeyed in the middle of the operation. Instead, Miriazal thought that he might have sent his sisters to identify the occasion.


    But if we turn down the offer of the three sisters here, they will surely turn to the enemy. The rear sheds are smiling because they know it, the cello grace is slight, and the hamnet is leaking a sneaky laugh.


    Miriazal returned the words quietly so that he could not understand the itching thoughts of his teeth.


    "- I got the offer. I''m not shy about forming a collaborative relationship, but I still can''t decide how to operate it. I''ll get back to you with the details."


    "I don''t mind, do I? But do you want us to have the means to communicate with you and where you''re staying?


    "Fine. But I''m not gonna put about a free meal, I''m gonna get you to work, okay? Besides, your food bills are unusual."


    "That, of course. And, in the meantime, thanks for the information. You know my opponent?


    "No?"


    When Miriazal saw about Miranda, Miranda looked difficult.


    "You must be Vanessa the bouncer, right? All warriors in this battle are instructed to wash out their origins. I just have information on the guild about Banessa, but nothing''s wrong. I''m from a cold village in the mountains, and I don''t wait for adults to register for the guild. He''s a Class B mercenary who''s been ranked up in the tunnels while I''ve been asked.


    I''ve hardly received any requests for monster crusades or anything, but I don''t have a background in bad things with requests. He''s a tough mercenary, but he''s more popular than that. He is also good at singing and dancing in relation to working in a tavern. Some folks and fellow mercenaries are enthusiastic supporters. I don''t see any floating rumors, but I think you like traveling. "


    "Lie. That monster can''t be like that. Did you see the fight right?


    "No, I didn''t."


    "I suggest you take a good look at it once. I don''t think we would lose that way if we used our original weapons, but the struggle would be a must. I think that''s it."


    Miranda and Miriazal were astonished by Rear Shed''s thoughts.


    When such a conversation was taking place, Banessa in the matter was turning back to the inn with her own entourage. Many men spoke to her when turning back to the inn. Banessa was also lovingly turning back to those guys with a smile and a shake of hands or some conversation.


    And when they entered the inn in Arnelia, Banessa and the others went into the furthest room. This is a place where dignitaries and others were built to be easy to protect, but Banessa herself asked to ensure that strange bugs did not lean against them. The room is connected inside, but there is also consideration for being able to sleep in a different place from your entourage and escort.


    So Banessa stepped back somewhere on the upper couch and stirred up the liquor in front of her. Banessa behaves elegantly in front of others, but she may compare alcohol to drinking more than she works in a tavern. I don''t suffer because Banessa herself likes alcohol, but the alcohol she swallows at the end of her work was still exceptional.


    "Phew, a cup after nervousness is good. You want to do it, too?


    "No, I''m good. It''s Shimodo."


    "Heh, unexpected weakness"


    Banessa tends to rock a bottle of booze. Banessa expressed her honest thoughts when she saw Armas'' No. 2, up-and-coming, sitting on decency, taking the hood.


    "You look good. I don''t think it''s a creation."


    "That''s the kind of stunt. Not as good as number three ability, but to some extent, I can change the skeleton. If you make it for a beautiful man, you get a lot of money."


    "If I didn''t know your original face, I''d have a dream moment."


    "That''s the way it is. But it was a little unexpected that number three was gone. Too bad she was a good girl."


    Vanessa looked a little lonely. When I poured the liquor into the glass for three minutes, I toasted the glass together and by myself.


    "What are you going to do?


    "You''ll be as free as booze to mourn the dead. Almas means nothing more than number 3. We only know each other more than number three, and in that sense, she was a good friend to me, too."


    "I''m surprised you had such feelings. Almas, sister number one."


    "A killer with no emotions is third-rate. Sorrow, laugh, and kill just like people. It''s the first time I''ve thought of it as top notch. You''re a decent human being, at least at number three. Even if your abilities are invisible.


    Isn''t that right? Whisper. "


    "If that''s what you think."


    Then a cat came in through the window. He is the demon of Whisper.


    Continued

 1603 War and Peace, Part 141 - The Secret Talk of Almas

    Whisper glanced at the two, pressing the glass again and ringing himself. It was rare for Whisper to do such a thing, and Banessa turned her eyes round as she glanced up.


    "I''m surprised you had that sentiment."


    "What do you think you''re doing about me? I have feelings, too. You three are especially good in my history. If you lack one, you will be spared."


    "Oh, you know what? I''d have been a fool to expect love from you."


    "I''m not going to loose that far. You can''t run an organization (Almas) with that kind of emotion. More to the point. How''s the tail, both of you?


    In response to Whisper''s inquiry, they answered without staring.


    "I stuck with the Romansland formation, but as expected, Calamity annoyed me. I tried to set it up a little bit, but I can''t do that. I can''t help it alone. It''s the other guy. If I''m wrong, I''ll take one of your arms, but I don''t think that makes any sense."


    "How much power do you need?


    "We need three tactical units, commanders according to each. Then the number 3 shedding is quite painful. If we had three of us, we would have dropped the calamity."


    "Hmm, then use alternatives? Let''s arrange for Calamity here. I don''t mind Romansland going wild, but it''s not good for Calamity to go wild. Calamity would like to stay here if possible.


    Number one, how are you? Can you win the Unified Martial Arts Games?


    "Hmm... can it be hard to win for sure"


    I was surprised at what Vanessa said and did, both Whisper and Upper 2nd.


    "Ha, this is amazing. You''re telling me you have enough opponents to anticipate a struggle with your No. 1 sister?


    "Diore, and Jaeger''s got a couple of arms up there, too. Besides, none of the seed players are a wingman. In addition, there are several strong players in total anonymity. I didn''t think even the fist-serving clan was competing."


    "I see that''s troublesome. Is Titania going to manage?


    "What if I don''t try. If we just limit ourselves to the format of a competition, there will be a way to win. Besides, there''s one person who''s more troublesome than Titania. Have you noticed, Whisper?


    Vanessa looked at Whisper as she rocked the liquor bottle in her hand. There is a verse that comes to mind in the way it is said.


    "... you have a ''messenger''?


    "Hey, seriously. How many guys are here?


    "Probably a ''scout'' grade. Imagine based on your story."


    "You said your hair was short?


    "Yeah, it won''t even reach my shoulder."


    To Banessa''s words, Whisper thought often.


    "They tend to have longer hair the higher the rank. So, you think you can win?


    "I can''t say much about this either, but I''m sure you''ll be sorry about the competition. If that''s all right, I''ll do it right."


    "What do you need?


    "You need to think about when I lost at the competition and work out a plan. From the last 16, it''s a draw back. Depending on what combination it will be, there will be one stop.


    For example, if you crush Titania, me, the messenger, the head of the fist-serving clan, you can''t imagine who''s going to win. "


    "Okay. Then let''s move a little bit with me."


    "Until then, should we move according to the intentions of our current employers?


    Whisper nodded at the suggestion to flaunt him.


    "The way your employers think does not deviate from my policy. You should obey me until I speak differently. There''s got to be enough rewards."


    "Sure. I didn''t think there were enough people to hire us for a peace conference. It''s called a peace conference, but you''re willing to get along."


    "Yeah, that''s funny. But maybe it''s more interesting from here, isn''t it?


    To Banessa''s words, the sound of knocking on the door was simultaneous. Whisper and uppercut turn toward the door. There''s no footsteps, and someone''s standing outside the door at some point.


    Vanessa seemed to know who that was.


    "I didn''t think I was such an interesting person, either. Now you totally like your employer. Apparently, we are. You were the bait to bring out Whisper."


    "You mean you were watching us? How?


    "Come on. But don''t you want to talk to Whisper in person? It''s been a long time since I''ve seen someone like that behind Whisper."


    "... okay. Why don''t we meet up and talk? It''s been a long time since anyone tried to negotiate with me."


    Whisper urged him to flaunt himself, forcing him to open the door. The people who stood before them and Whisperer often had a secret conversation after this.


    Continued

 1604 War and Peace, Part 142 - Unified Martial Arts Games WWII, Lünca vs Urs ① -

    Nia and Yao were both watching the Unified Martial Arts Games. Their focus will be on the next match, the arrangement of Beast Admiral L��nca.


    In earlier games Yao decided to win vividly and only waited for L��nca to appear. If Lyunka wins, he will be Yao''s next opponent. If we beat L��nca, we could have fought Alphilis, or Jake, next.


    As for Yao, he is also interested in Jake, who emerges to run up in the Temple Knights, but always wanted to try a real match with Alphilis no matter what. Alphilis, who had a strong influence on his sister Nia, who was a sturdy man, and also became his own employer. I would even do my usual training, but Yao has rarely lost to Alphilis.


    But at the same time, what Yao always feels is that Alphilis isn''t seriously fighting. No, I know you do mean it in technical terms, but I really don''t feel like I can beat Alphilis when it''s a battle for anything. Besides, I also saw Alphilis'' best battle strength here in his battle with Lilliam.


    Alphilis is very strong when it comes to a purposeful fight. Alphilis always wins at one point in the heart, even if he loses a hundred fights to the end. Yao thinks it''s of that nature.


    Fighting the real Alphilis. Yao thinks this is going to fill something he doesn''t have enough for now. To do this, we have to study L��nca and figure out how to win. Lyunka is also Yao''s former goal. In that sense, this Unified Martial Arts Games had become a place of dressing practice for Yao.


    Yao, who knows nothing about it and has power in his hand, asks Nia.


    "Sister, do you know Master Lunca''s weakness?


    "Do you want to ask me that? It would be Yao who was in Gruzaldo until recently. You should know more about that. I''ve never even made up my mind."


    "I''ve had a few matches, too. But Master Lyunka is so busy that I always get used to it lightly, I''ve never really met with her so seriously. Whatever, let me know if you know anything about Master Lunca."


    Nia thought a little, but speaking of which, Lyunka remembered that he was a new beast general, who had ordained the beast general not long before he enlisted in the army.


    "Honestly, you never really heard Master Lunca''s name. Rumor has it there was a stronger female beast man in Master Lyunka''s sync. Anything is comparable to King Dryan''s, a strong beast man."


    "You may have heard only rumors. I''m sure his name is..."


    "Mireille. Even if they chased Grouzardo because of just too much problematic behavior. I don''t know the details, but there are rumors that I''m now leaning on Blackhawk.


    You think Master L��nca worked hard to be stronger than this Mireille? It''s just a rumor. "


    "It is. When I worked with Master Lunca before, I didn''t feel like I could win. That speed, that power. I couldn''t find an element that could defeat her one time bigger than us as a species. But now."


    Yao lived with the humans and learned their ingenuity. the hard work and ingenuity of humans who are never blessed as a race. It was a lot of learning time for Yao, and Nia was feeling Yao''s growth again.


    "(I may not beat Yao anymore... but I also have myself accepting that somewhere. Besides, I have something more important than my strength right now)"


    Nia thought of my child as she was growing, rubbing her belly unconsciously. Now its presence is dearest than anything else. Nia realized that unprecedented emotions were sprouting in her, and she accepted them with surprise and confusion.


    Lyunka appears ready to do so. Unlike smaller nias and yaos compared to humans, Lyunka is one head bigger than a human adult male and tough to see. But its face was also feminine, and the way it fought was vivid, so it was sometimes cheered by humans even in the first round. L��nca, who passes as a beast without considerable beauty even in Gruzaldo, seemed to be easily accepted in the human world.


    In contrast, the opponent who stood in front of L��nca was also a woman. The woman with the brown hair twitching to her waist and a neutral neat face was called Ursus. Gloves of skin on the hands, shorts on the lower body and a shin on the elbow. Otherwise, from exposing her skin, she is clearly a woman whose main weapon is to strike. There is so much recklessness about fighting against the beast general''s Lyunka opponent, but apparently Urs is not going to bend the way he fights.


    The deliberate audience and Nia and Yao were in the same mood, but Urs was there and calmly listened to the precautions of the referee. And when Lunca held the hand he offered before the game, he took a certain distance and left. And when Nia and Yao felt the struggle to rise from the erected Ursus, their hair turned against nature.


    Continued

 1605 War and Peace, Part 143 - Unified Martial Arts Games WWII, Lünca vs Urs ② -

    "Sister, that opponent -"


    "I know. It''s pretty good."


    Lunca has the same feeling. I thought it was some kind of joke about hand-to-hand karate or something, but I understood that this was Urs'' most trusted way of fighting. Lunca also begins to carve footwork without alarm. And the signal of judgment was given.


    "Begin!"


    At that moment L��nca''s figure disappeared and the urus was bounced off with multiple shock sounds. Few could see, but L��nca stormed from the front and let him take a few kicks and leave. It''s just that simple way of attacking. What was not normal was its speed.


    If you''re the normal opponent, this ends in a coma. But there was little recoil in Lyunka''s legs, and all the urus was wrapped in his arms. The look underneath his arm showed that the Urus only appeared to have been blown away. Urs doesn''t even look surprised to see how fast L��nca is.


    "(If you''re an animal man, you have more strength than a platoon captain. It doesn''t seem necessary to add or subtract)"


    The carving footwork lifts the rotation as L��nca tightens her expression. L��nca''s method of attacking is really simple. Just go straight and kick it. But the speed is tremendous, and the weight also lives with me for kicking. In addition, the foot moves were so diverse that no one could fight back until he was more than a beast general, and so Lunca was born even to a beast general.


    The same velocity-oriented Roch moves multilaterally, and Cherio is good at mixing falsehood. L��nca does not like small craftsmanship either in character, but only sets up head-on battles. Faster than earlier, a heavy attack hit Ursus.


    Unlike earlier in the look, this time it is an attack that keeps kicking on the spot until the opponent retreats. Even the nearers watching were amazed at the speed as if one leg had even increased to three.


    But Urs is not surprised. He is silent on the spot, but merely groaning.


    "(This woman...!


    L��nca increases the speed even further. Ursus scolds it. What Lunca thought was horrible was that Ursus'' ability to whip up against the same orbital kick. smaller and more accurately deviates from L��nca''s kicking.


    L��nca, who thought it was not a good idea to stay like this, changed the rhythm of the kick along the way. Variable kick where only the knee moves in a different orbit. The tough, flexible joints of the beast man can alter the kick''s orbit without decreasing power or speed. To kick flying out of the blind spot, this time Lunca felt handy.


    But at the same time, Lyunka felt a dull impact on her belly.


    "Muggle!?


    He was struck by a punch in the void, and R��ncka did not want to fly in a hurry. Which Michi breathing was close to the limit, and I wanted to see what the effects of being hit in the stomach and how Ursus was doing. But in the street where the shock was small, my stomach didn''t hurt. The beating itself is a senseless blow. I don''t understand why Lunca put in this degree of blow.


    In addition, Urs was a little out of shape. This is also incomprehensible to L��nca. Every attack that strikes with a single blow has gone into place. There''s no way I''m supposed to lose my ''slight'' position. It was supposed to make sense to blow it all the way off-site if humans took it.


    Ursus'' hair fluttered with the shock of a kick, slowly flowing back. Lyunka''s spine got cold again when she saw Urs smiling a little with her face up.


    Continued

 1606 War and Peace, Part 144 - Unified Martial Arts Games II, Lünca vs Urs ③ -

    "Why won''t you fall? There''s no way humans can take it and stay conscious!


    "... you have an in-laws to answer? But that''s the Beast General, it''s been a long time since my body ''slipped''. You mean I''m still sweet in training, too?"


    "You must be human, right?


    "Well, you beasts are cluttered. Don''t lick the refined human flesh and skill!


    Urs took his first stand here. Lower the guard with your arms up and dare expose all the steeples. The fist is gripping in, but Lyunka forgot to be scared and felt blood on her head when she just told her to hit me with an upright immobility.


    "You fool!


    "You''ll soon know if it''s foolish - the immovable, the mountainous -" immovable. "


    L��nca storms again into an attitude that can also be taken as a provocation of the Urs. This time, however, it is an all-powerful attack that I intend to kill without any help. Ursus reacts in time to a rate that no longer even ordinary humans can follow. Only some beasts, such as Roch and Cerio, can follow this speed to the best of L��nca''s knowledge.


    Naturally, Urs'' defense won''t make it. But the only thing left on Lunca''s leg that kicked Urs'' steeple was the thick feeling as if he''d kicked a giant tree. Lunca, taken aback for a moment, but anger reignites because of the look on Urs''s face, who continues to laugh thinly.


    In L��nca''s head, a voice sounded calling for a calm analysis of this situation. But on the other hand, the days of drilling so far are crying out to overthrow the person in front of you, even if it is the will. I didn''t think I could reach the height I had sworn to one day, when even humans seemed powerfully unable to defeat them.


    But no matter how much you kick in, Ursus doesn''t make it faint. And just before Lyunka''s breathing was about to break, Lyunka went into a forbidden foot move that was forbidden. Put a blow in the back of your head as you pull your foot back, blushing and kicking in front of your opponent. Regardless of the battlefield, do not use moves that can leave serious after-effects on the opponent. Lunca had broken the commandment herself.


    Lyunka''s foot enters the back of Ursus''s head. And Urs'' body fell forward, and Lunca thought it had gone away for a moment. There was blood on his head, and he thought he''d done something he couldn''t take back. Lunca''s hand moves accidentally to embrace the virus. Urs didn''t miss that moment.


    "- Wet!"


    "Huh?"


    Urs, who grabbed Lyunka''s hand, paid his axial feet on the spot to spin Lyunka into space for a spin. What Lunca saw in the dance of the universe was the expression of a murderous Ursus and his set-up. He stood his palm like the mouth of a beast and was catching Lyunka.


    Lyunka understood. In this position you have no choice but to escape, following the same fate as the prey offered to the mouth of the beast.


    "- Ah."


    "Sickness, like wind -" Windmill ""


    When Urs'' words were heard, L��nca''s body blew off the scene with shock and pain. Not all the balloons were broken, but R��nca was dropped off the spot and couldn''t move for a while due to the impact. Urus broke the beast general Lyunka from the front.


    "Winner, Urs!


    "Whoa, whoa!


    The venue showed the most excitement of the day. I guess they also don''t believe that there are humans who defeat the Beast General with their bare hands from the front. Urs responded only once with his hands up to cheer, leaving the venue behind with a quiet look.


    On the other hand, an ambulance rushed over to L��nca, but after a while he got up and left the scene on his own. There seemed to be no major injury, but there were scratches all over his body like he had slashed him with a blade. It is as if he had been exposed to a blade of wind. Traces of blood flowing hurt. Yao and Nia were shouting off that back.


    "What''s that...?


    "Slash like a blade with your bare hands, or the attack can''t make it through. What the hell?"


    "I see, a clan that serves fists. I haven''t seen it in a long time."


    Standing at some point beside Nia and Yao are Gora the Five Wise Men. The two of them accidentally didn''t take a step to that appearance, which suddenly appeared without signs.


    "Master Gora?


    "Why are you here?


    "Well, calm down. I don''t really call you by my name, ''cause if anybody''s listening here, you might get a little bothered."


    "Trouble...?


    Yao snapped his neck, but Nia somehow took control of Yao with her eyes, guessing the circumstances. I don''t think that''s the case with those who know the name of the Five Wise Men, but if they find out, they could be questioned.


    And Gora speaks.


    "Although most humans and beasts look at eagles and beg for teachings, there used to be only one person who had seriously challenged eagles. A man with a blow all over his face."


    "Huh?"


    "You think there was someone who could do that?


    Gora laughs cheeky.


    "Even the current beast general can''t do it, but he''s a big human being. He believed in the possibility of a human being. The body art taught by the eagle belongs to the Orc Man in question. The good news is, man believed there was always a way to be strong as a human.


    I lived with him a lot, but he left me because he said he was going to praise his way. It was almost a thousand years ago. And then they''re like, "The Fistful Clan," a Titanian relative. "


    "Sword Emperor''s?


    "That would have happened. Slightly, but over the years, it conveyed technology and worked out beautifully. Inspiration, inspiration.


    Yao, it''s not easy to break that woman, is it?


    "Understood. The emergence of powerful enemies is what we want."


    "Uhm, its intentions and goodness"


    Yao was burning his fighting spirit beside Gora, who grinned his belly.


    Continued

 1607 War and Peace, Part 145 - Beast Generals Pride

    In contrast to Yao, who burns his fighting spirit, Lunca was suddenly pulling up at his own loss. I didn''t mean to be alarmed, but defeat is still unacceptable. The injury is no big deal, but the shock I have suffered is too great and my feet are fluttering. At its destination were the same beast generals Roch and Cerio waiting.


    "... you''ve done a brilliant job, Lunca"


    "- Yes."


    "You got off guard?


    "No, I lost on strength. I didn''t mean to alarm you."


    Roch also knows that there was no alarm in L��nca. Rather, as for them beastmen who could kill their opponents if they did everything in their power, they had decided to make some additions or subtractions. Whatever it is, it''s a festival. You can''t let dead or seriously wounded people out at a festival. I take that into account all the more, especially as a member of the military of Gruzaldo, who is in a delicate position in the human world.


    But the opponent was not a warrior in the realm like a handful, and Lunca was totally serious on the way. Roch had also spotted Lunca''s last blow intent. instantaneously, but Lunca said he was fighting with the intention of killing Ursus. Still, the virus surpassed it.


    I had not predicted such an end and Roch was also having trouble with the following words: Though a relatively world-class Roch, it doesn''t translate into being a lousy mouthpiece. You boiled your business on those two, Cherio came pinching your mouth.


    "Damn, you''re so embarrassed. It''s Mr. L��nca. The name of the Beast General will cry."


    "... you don''t have a word to give back."


    "That''s why you''re going to miss Mireille."


    "Hey, Cherio. That''s too much!


    Ursus blues even more, Roch roars. But Cherio won''t weaken his tone.


    "No, let me tell you something. Look, it''s Mr. Lunca. We, the Beasts of Gruzaldo, must always prove our strength. Why didn''t the humans destroy the Beasts during the war? Because he feared our claws and our fangs for their combat power.


    But time went by, and humans grew in numbers, creating weapons, tactics, and sorcery that could fight us. Honestly, the total power of the beast man today and the total power of the human world. Then it''s a digit difference. If humans tried to eliminate us and occupy the land, even Groussard would not be immune to annihilation.


    It''s good for the Beast Man to lose. But in a simple martial arts tournament, it''s out of the question that a beast general loses like no other. The Beast General must continue to win in order to brave the Beasts and give them pride. Otherwise, the beasts will one day be treated less than animals by humans. "


    "Don''t fight if you''re enough to lose or expose the unusual. We can win. We just have to fight. Order your liver."


    "Keep it that way, Cherio"


    Instead of Roch roaring this time, he embarrassed Cerio. Chelio''s statement was that Roch was about to snort, and he was also impressed that Chelio, who was not usually sure what he was thinking, was serious about the future of the Beastman.


    Cherio still said something. He did, but I heard him calling his name from the venue and proceeded to the venue.


    Roch spoke to L��nca when Cerio was gone.


    "L��nca. Cerio''s way of saying it is harsh, but I have the same idea. Even though it''s a festive pastime, it''s unacceptable for us to lose easily to humans. Not to mention bare hands. I admit they were strong. But I believe you have a problem with the cunning, the course leading up to the battle."


    "Problem, what?


    "You are too bad or too honest. The battle depends on what preparations you have made by then. Training and training are the most important things, but it is important to prepare below.


    Cherio is known as a workout hater, but he''s not. He comes from a warm and cowardly Blue Mouse tribe, but was famous as a bloody young man when he was still new to the army. So much for temperament absurdity that it surpasses Vargo.


    As it emerged, it held back the absurdity of temperament and worked on academics. And worship the General of the Beast. Nay, the workout was done inconspicuously, making the union between the beasts rare. In case he loses to his men and never drops his name. The Beast runs away from it, but it''s one truth that if you don''t fight, you can''t lose. "


    "But then I can''t fulfill my duties as a beast general. Isn''t it our Beast General''s mission to fight?


    "No, Lunca. Our mission is to win. I''m sure you''re wrong about Vargo."


    Roch denied it.


    "Since becoming Cherio''s Beast General, all his achievements have been won, large and small. He doesn''t fight, he doesn''t fight until he has the certainty to win.


    At this tournament, their combination is announced. No, they run around the venue to gather information about their opponents. At night, I was training to assume my next opponent.


    Besides, since I''ve been here, I''ve been buying books and collecting information that I can''t get at Gruzaldo. Were you up to that?


    "... no"


    "Cherio said that. Sure, one thing about Mireille is a stain for me, too. There can be no telling anywhere, such as the beast man who defeated the beast general and deserted his troops. Not to mention that if we find out that it was defeated by humans and became mercenaries, Gruzaldo''s fame can''t fall to the ground. Me and Vargo have been bitten by Mireille, so I can''t tell you the big deal."


    "Yes - I will come more heartily to my day too"


    "Oh, each other."


    Roch stepped toward the venue as he laid his hand on L��nca''s shoulder.


    "Come on, the next Cherio opponent is apparently Urs and his fellow Yakuza. Cherio was getting ready for something, but let''s see what happens."


    "Yes."


    Roch and L��nca took together to see the Cherio game.


    Continued

 1608 War and Peace, Part 146 - The Fist Serving Clan

    By contrast, speaking of the victorious Urs. Withdrew from the venue, accompanied by fellow caregivers from his own holding room in a straight line. It is such a fast foot that no other competitor has had time to speak up in an attempt to glorify her battle. Then when I chose an unpopular path, it was the meeting place of the clan where my fists were served. Her younger brother, Miles, also has a long-time Bergay. The first person in it to speak to Ursus was a skinny man.


    "Don''t do it, Urs. I didn''t know you were going to do the Beast General."


    "And they barely cracked a balloon, and they couldn''t get a decisive blow in. It''s amazing, sister."


    The empty hand watched the battle of Urs. I was paying attention to how much they and their people could do to the Beast General. Around Urs flashed her battle, but several of the elders, including the long Bergay, looked difficult. Urs himself is one of them.


    Urs is letting all of his buddies who were making a statement have their stuff. I don''t want her to have anything about herself but my brother. It was also unusual for her. Urs himself apologized on his knees as he moved forward in front of Bergay.


    "I''m sorry, Chief, it''s Bergay. I''ve shown you two moves."


    "- I don''t mind. Neither do I consider myself a sweet enough opponent to fight without even using moves. There are more strong players in this tournament than I thought overall. There will be others and opponents who can''t win without using moves"


    "Exactly, Urs. Besides, our physical skills are the same as the genres, and the shapes are different from one person to another. Seen, that doesn''t necessarily make it a drawback. You don''t have to be sick.


    That was a hell of a fight. Let me see your arms. "


    "-"


    When the man beside Bergay took Urs'' arm, Urs'' expression distorted into pain. The man reports the results of the examination to Bergay.


    "... with a large number of fine cracks in your arms. Normally, it''s useless."


    "Again? Today''s game, he would have played 10 times and lost 9 times. You handled the first one well."


    "Yes."


    This is how Urs''s tactics against Lyunka are. We knew that if Lyunka were to leave with a single blow at full speed, Ursus would lose. The first thing Urs has to do is take away Lunca''s calm. And it was to monotonize the attack and put in a counterattack because it could be a blow.


    A blow of Ursus just pressed lightly against his belly. That blow, known as the ''nail'', took some of L��nca''s speed and allowed Urs to fight back. If Urs'' trick didn''t even work, there was no Urs'' victory. Ursus himself knew best that it was a triumph of thin ice.


    "With nails and fangs, I would have defeated easily. If we could have been thorough in the competition again and come and crack balloons taking advantage of the speed, we would have defeated without doing anything about it most of the time. Even though the measures worked, my arms became useless while using them until ''immovable''. After all, the Beast General is terrified."


    "Reckless extremes such as humans beating beast generals alone. There will be people who will do it, but you are not in the realm yet. Once you knock it down, you don''t look too good."


    "Yes, of course"


    "Keep it around there, Taurus. Don''t be too hard on my daughter."


    Bergay stopped, so Taurus bowed his head and said nothing more. Bergay prompted Ursus to go to Sister of Arnelia for treatment. Urs also thanked him and left the scene.


    After Ursus is gone, Taurus breaks his stern face and looks worried for a turn.


    "Urs arms, do you think they''ll heal?


    "Arnelia''s treatment is the best in the continent. I hear that even a thousand severed arms will heal the next day. They''ll be available tomorrow."


    "I hope so..."


    "You worry about your daughter a little more honestly. That''s not as reckless as your wife, I know what I''m capable of. You can''t fight for nothing."


    Bergay put his hand on Taurus'' shoulder.


    "The problem is with the next girk. Looks like our next opponent will be a beast general."


    "He''s kind of hiding his identity and competing from the qualifying round."


    The skinny man answered earlier. Bergay''s expression tightens to that answer.


    "I don''t know why, but that kind of opponent is far more difficult. I wish he could be one of the wary ones, but Gark tells me not to push it. Don''t forget our purpose in the first place."


    "Yeah, only our goal is the sword emperor Titania. And Levantine."


    Together they nodded at Taurus'' words.


    "It is with this hand that we achieve our nearly thousand years of sorrow. This is not a good opportunity. I''ll settle here at any rate! Even if we die here.


    Spend your time without regret. "


    "" "" Ha!


    To the words of Bergay, each was chanting.


    Continued

 1609 War and Peace, Part 147 - Unified Martial Arts Games WWII, Layer vs Zeho ① -

    "Why, you were in contrast to the battle earlier, that beast man."


    "Oh, that''s not funny. Fight the beast man''s ass straight ahead."


    The audience had those who followed the scene as they complained. Battle against the Beast General Cerio and the Guards of the clan who serve their fists. Gark was a human, but also a giant with a body close to that of a giant. Seeing armor-like muscles, Cherio first releases a stubborn kick to his knee.


    That way of attacking a one-shot exit wasn''t ineffective, but Gurk wasn''t even scared. You decided you couldn''t keep up with Cherio''s speed, and Garc thoroughly waited as well as Urs. They waited for the hasty Cherio to come and break the balloon.


    Cherio stepped on it or took the wooden crust out of his pocket that this would not be the deciding factor in time. It was, of course, a weapon with prior permission, and throwing them at the guard cracked all the balloons, and then it was a judgment win with one hand of escape.


    The audience even cursed at the settlement using small tips from the beasts and others. In it Cherio, without changing his complexion, even slammed down the trash thrown at him and left the scene gently. Cherio didn''t rub anything against the guard, but decided it was hard to break from the front and used a method. All I can say is that it was unfortunate to be accused because of the game after the frontal collision Urs and L��nca.


    "If you don''t win, you have no right to say anything."


    Here was the word left by Cerio to Roch and L��nca.


    And World War II was still digested after this. From Jaeger, Rhine, Victoria, Rosetta, Aerial, Ven, Renatica, Emerald, Yao, Seite, Daron, Dorothy and Alphilis were out of win. All the faces that have won the first round are doing well.


    Other well-known warriors such as Titania, Vasquez, Louis, Lexus, Mercredo, Tearossa, Urs, Bergay, Taurus, Banessa, Shire, Roch, Cerio, Diore and Ravenstein have won without any problems.


    The hardest of them all was Aerial. The opponent was a knight of Alexandria, but he didn''t think Aerial was good enough to struggle. It was rare for Aerial, and it wasn''t here to fight. Lisa worried about the way Aerial fought and asked why, but was overtaken by "nothing". It wouldn''t be anything, but there was nothing I could do about Lisa more than not say why.


    The best featured stock of them all was Layer''s fight. A lot of people put on the last match of the night for the layers. I already know about them. Muller''s steel soldier, is Squad 4 captain Zeho. Unsuitable strength for a small physique. I also heard on the battlefield that a known mercenary of his name was packed by many spectators.


    Many audiences turn to the support of layers. Cheering not to be killed by Zeho was the same with Jaeger''s face. A lot of my people don''t know how strong the layers are and they don''t even know why they''re standing here. Coincidentally, coincidences overlap, and at least they support each other as they tear up so they don''t get hurt badly.


    It is the line and the alphilis that watch the way it looks worryingly. There are reports from Renatica, but the two of them are just aware of the strength of the layer. Since the line is one of the venue directors, the two intend to occupy the unused VIP seats to watch the battle. Beneath it the fellow Jaegers were cheering.


    "... the one on the layer, I don''t know what to do"


    "Come on? Now you don''t seem like a deceptive opponent. I wonder how strong she is now."


    "I don''t know either. He never meant it to me."


    "Maybe as strong as I am"


    Lunatica stood behind her. It''s usual that there''s no sign of Lunatica, but it''s not something I''m used to no matter how many times I''m called out. Renatica also seemed to have freed Rayfan''s escort after taking turns.


    Alphilis asked Lunatica a question.


    "You haven''t trained layers lately?


    "Training as a spy continues. He also teaches assassination techniques. But that''s not where the layers come in. He is best at fighting squarely with his sword."


    "I mean, you''re not good at killing?


    "It depends on the definition of what you''re good at, but if the layers really want to be assassins, they''ll be superb. But not enough to be a legend. That sort of thing.


    But if I take the sword, I can''t imagine how strong it will get. I''ve been teaching and I think so lately "


    It is a rap for Renatica. But I have the same impression of both the line and the alphilis. That''s why Alphilis didn''t stop the lay taking the sword and mentoring Renatica. Alphilis didn''t mean to disturb the lay if he meant to take the sword, and I somehow realized that he wasn''t like a normal boy from the start.


    Around the layers, the spirits are quieter than usual. I was under the impression that the Spirit was looking at layers far away, as if he feared that when he spoke he would be slashed. It''s not that I can hear you clearly, it''s just that I get that impression. If layers grow up and become so strong, I didn''t think it could be more desirable for Jaeger.


    The line was thinking of something else again. He said layers are the kind of people who make a different face when fighting the time to learn. I know because I don''t seem to have many myself, but the layer is probably the strongest time to fight hanging something. Now I guess I only have about as much to hang on to as my own life, but eventually the layers craved something and the more they started fighting for it, the more they had the potential to be terribly strong.


    Still, I didn''t like being informed of my strengths, so I thought layers were hiding their strengths. In Rhine and Alphilis'' view, I was wondering if it''s because they''re reluctant on Gail and Elsia. What would you think of two people trying to live on a sword if they found out that layers who didn''t mean anything about the sword were overwhelmingly strong? Layer imagined that he was most afraid of depriving his two best friends of the meaning of their lives.


    Continued

 1610 War and Peace, Part 148 - Unified Martial Arts Games WWII, Layer Vs Zeho ② -

    "There''s no deception. If you''re going to lose, I''m sure it won''t be long."


    "I think you''re going to win"


    "Why not?


    "I was interested in my next opponent, Ravenstein"


    Lunatica''s words sound nasty and uncomfortable. Neither the line nor the alphilis imagined that layers would show interest in others.


    That''s when Zeho came into the venue. The referee''s introduction echoes the venue.


    "Come on, it was Muller''s steel soldier, Squad 4 captain Zeho who entered the venue first! Small is the blood muscle, but it boasts unimaginable power from a body like this boy! Even a weapon that exceeds its height! Will you still blow your opponent to victory today!?


    Zeho enters the venue. He had an axe on his shoulder that was clearly bigger than his height, and he came in with a loud footstep. Besides, the spare sticks and swords were the same size, and they showed the performance of carrying the three together. The fact that the footprint remains in the dirt area shows that the weight is also considerable. The audience watching Zeho for the first time bothered.


    "Layer, are you gonna do that?"


    "Joke, aren''t you using some kind of magic?


    "Even a wooden weapon doesn''t matter if it weighs all that much. They''re gonna kill you."


    Zeho stood at the venue as he also worried about Jaeger''s face. Whether a significant number of Muller steel soldiers supporting them are also participating, cheering is flying from a painting of the venue.


    By contrast, layers don''t come in inside. As the venue shrugged, layers came into the venue. The referee had also just called the attendant to confirm the location of the layer, so he seemed to have been poked in the void.


    "Oh, it''s the admission of a layer player...?


    I can''t help but say that the referee made a bewildered voice. Everyone on the spot couldn''t help but be upset.


    The layers were not alone, but accompanied by dalons next door. That''s not all, the weapon Daron was in charge of was different. A huge weapon above the height of the giant Daron. A weapon called the Axe Spear (Halvard), but if it were so huge, it would be bare to shake it or even grip it. I guess Daron carries it because he can''t take charge of it himself, but the layers of the day wore black hoods from his head, a magician-like style.


    Don''t bother with the venue. As Layer climbed onto the arena, he asked Daron to secure the giant axe spear. He was strangely finely positioned, but himself had placed a bag on his back at the location of a spare weapon.


    The referee will confirm.


    "Uh, are you sure you''re a layer player?


    "Yeah, sure."


    "That giant weapon, because you will use it?


    Layer replied calmly to the sounds of a suspicious referee.


    "We have confirmed with the jury beforehand that there is no problem. It doesn''t have to be the size that you can swing around on your own, and it doesn''t make a difference that it''s also made of wood"


    "I hope so, can you take the hood? If you don''t expose the position of the balloon, it will be difficult to determine."


    "Absolutely."


    That''s what I said and the layers that took the hood were building water balloons of all sizes and sizes on my body. The venue is even more obsessed with the strange outfit. Some audiences laughed at the unusual outfit, but it was Alphilis who somehow guessed its intentions.


    "No way... I''m gonna think about something extraordinary. Is that your trick, Renatica?


    "No. I did help, but the idea of layers. Layers are geniuses when it comes to fighting. I''m sure, as much as Alfi."


    "Hey, what are you talking about?


    Alphilis returned it with an ambiguous look against a line that didn''t make sense.


    "Well, I wonder. The way I imagined it would be, it would be quite interesting."


    "It''s the layer that wins, that''s for sure"


    "Is it just me?"


    Make sure the line is full and return your gaze to the venue again.


    Continued

 1611 War and Peace, Part 149 - Unified Martial Arts Games WWII, Layer Vs Zeho ③ -

    At the venue Layer and Zeho were greeting each other with the attention of the referee.


    "Yo. Our vice president took care of you in the qualifying round, huh?


    "... who?


    "It''s the first game of additional qualifying. Zack, it was a name, remember?


    "Sorry, I''m not good at remembering other people''s names"


    Layer answered honestly, but Zeho seemed to receive it as a provocation. My eyebrows hung and my expression became one step steeper.


    "Ho ho, so you have to make sure you don''t forget my name? If I beat you, would you remember my name?


    "If they beat me, I think my memory will fly."


    "... he''s funny, I kind of liked him. If you''re happy with five bodies after the game, why don''t you have a drink?"


    "No, I''m a minor. You do, don''t you?


    Zeho and the referee opened their mouths gently to Layer''s words. Apparently, Layer doesn''t really know about Zeho. Even though the referee had introduced him, he didn''t even know about Muller''s steel soldiers, as much as he was a mercenary but also a mogul. That''s true, though it seems from height that Zeho only looks like a boy.


    Zeho laughed luxuriously from the bottom of his belly, trying to put his hand on the shoulder of the layer, but the layer shifted it. Zeho laughed bitterly when he saw the layer, hanging out with his hands.


    "Nice work, kid. It''s not a decent fight these days before you fight me. If you beat me, I''ll ask you one thing."


    "Yes. I won''t do anything if I lose, will I?


    "Ha, that''s fine. I just liked you. Let''s have some fun, then."


    "I wonder if I can enjoy it..."


    The two moved away when they shook hands gently. Zeho turned his back and moved away gently, but the layer took a few steps back without turning his back. In the meantime, he took off his hood and threw a buckwheat over the arena.


    When Zeho turned around, the referee stood with his hands up.


    "So - here we go!


    At the same time that the referee lowered his hand, Zeho advanced with all his might. It is so fast and powerful that it does not seem to possess a large weapon of weight. With the wind pressure of Zeho''s rampage, the referee butted and at such a speed that he did not think he was wielding an axe of pillar-like thickness, Zeho paid for the horizontal giraffe.


    A blow enough to see if a tornado might have suddenly appeared on the arena. Layer was blushing without changing his complexion, a blow so illusory that his torso would blow up if he took it.


    Zeho shall nibble.


    "A little blue."


    "It''s blue enough."


    "You haven''t changed your complexion one bit, have you?


    "Originally like this."


    Zeho raised the rotation. Swing the axe with all the momentum of turning everything off and skipping the arena. The whole venue breathed in the roar of a tremendous wind slaughter. It no longer has anything to do with wooden weapons, etc. If it hit him, he would definitely die, and the layers seemed to avoid even defense.


    The fact is that although the layers are only there by pulling out the sword, they are only greatly avoided and did not appear to lead to any counterattack. But Zeho also focuses his attack on the horizontal giraffe, which looks monotonous.


    In a seemingly one-sided offense, the layer suddenly collapsed. Zeho doesn''t miss it, he verticals the axe track and swings it down like Tangzhu 10%.


    "Career!"


    When the axe that Zeho shook down with the roar hit the ground, the axe was shattered like it had blown up in an explosion. The venue itself shakes heavily, vibrating and screaming all the way to the guest seat. Everyone mistakenly thought the dead were finally out, but the layers were intact. I twisted myself and turned well, but at that time I noticed that I even stumbled upon pieces of wood that had flown unexpectedly, not a few people in the venue.


    The venue itself is reinforced by magic to coincide with the appearance of Zeho and is not heavily damaged, but still has cracks in the venue. Arm power alone is a junction that normally cannot be broken through, and it is that no one but them knows what it means that Arnelia''s officials looked at each other.


    Zeho threw a weapon that looked like a pattern only, and went to pick up a replacement weapon. The layers follow with dignity and without poking at the gap. Zeho tilted his neck at the look of the layer.


    Continued

 1612 War and Peace, Part 150 - Unified Martial Arts Games WWII, Layer Vs Zeho ④ -

    "You''re not going to attack?


    "It''s not fair, is it?


    "Well, you wouldn''t say chivalry or anything, would you?


    "I admire knights, though."


    While Zeho is alert to the behavior of the layers, he pulls the next big spear with one hand. At that time, I looked away from the layer and looked at myself unexpectedly because of the inconsistency in my hand. Soon my weapon is connected by a rope with the giant axe spear that Layer brought to me. On the contrary, as soon as Zeho drew in, the layer''s weapon was leaning towards him.


    "Whoa, when did you put it in brackets -"


    Unexpectedly, Zeho tries to take on a giant axe spear. I thought if it weighed heavily enough for a giant to carry, it should be taken. But at that moment, it was on the edge of my vision that the layers pulled out their swords.


    "(Were you after this moment! Axe spears were meant to be used as traps from the beginning, weren''t they?


    Zeho gives up taking the spear and takes the spare sword that was beside him. It''s not a very good weapon, but it''s what I brought in for when I was used to spears and axes. I put up a sword to intercept the layer, but what the layer had thrown at me as if to mock Zeho was a spare bag that I had installed next to a giant axe spear.


    Zeho, who beat this off with a big sword reflexively, gets his sight blocked by the dust he danced from the bag, and falls apart. Afraid it would be a huge axe spear underlay as it was, Zeho flied back by twisting himself for now.


    "Ho, ho, ho. Smokescreen, you say?


    At that moment, an impact ran on Zeho''s body without vision. Layers attacked the tibia and back. The balloon breaks and the layer is favored by the score. But before Zeho could secure his sight, the layers of giant spears fell into the arena and cracked. Large quantities of liquid had leaked from inside and had been spanked by more than half the area of the arena.


    In a lukewarm, gel-shaped liquid, Zeho flashes his face.


    "What is this?


    "It''s a trap."


    "Isn''t that against the rules?


    "You said you checked, didn''t you? There''s no rule anywhere that you shouldn''t put liquid in a weapon."


    The lay laid his sword for the first time. An orthodox knight''s sword, an orthodox erection. With all this trick, the erection itself will not stare, and there will be no stray.


    Zeho finally manages to capture the appearance of the layer with his begun vision. The foot is wet with liquid spilled from the layer''s weapon, but it doesn''t seem toxic or anything for now. I just thought the competition commissioner wouldn''t allow it, but as long as I checked my foot, it would definitely slip slightly soggy. Because of the smell, it doesn''t look like oil.


    "(What is this liquid? But if my foot gets unstable, did you think I wouldn''t touch my big weapon? But with my arm, I can swing my weapon without using my lower body. Not even a little bad scaffolding.)"


    Zeho slowly set the sword on the upper stage. My vision was finally returning, and I could afford it little by little. I was honestly surprised by Layer''s bizarre idea, but that''s all. The moment I thought I couldn''t possibly be corporal in strength, the layer moved from me this time.


    Zeho also moved to intercept him, but collapsed from his knee when he fell. You can''t move like your feet are stuck on the ground. The liquid at your feet has changed color and solidified. And just my surroundings.


    Oh, it was late when I thought. Layers were smashing all of Zeho''s balloons.


    "Have you ever touched building materials yourself? There''s powder inside that hardens when mixed with liquid, right? Don''t you think it''s convenient? Our mercenary regiment takes a lot of work outside of battle, and we have people who develop these materials if they have to."


    "You are not willing to fight properly!?


    "I don''t. We''re doing everything we can to win, including getting ready. How can a guy who comes out on the battlefield without a weapon not try to dig a hole by the time his opponent comes out on the battlefield? It doesn''t surprise me."


    "There will be morality in the battle too!


    "That''s an excuse for the loser. No matter how much he scolds me for falling into a pit on the battlefield, it doesn''t hurt or itch. They''ll be dead and buried in a few seconds."


    Zeho cleared up on Layer''s words. I was forced to pull my legs out and jumped in with a big sword in place. Awesome speed, but Layer looked calmly at the sword. layers I had never tried to meet before, but for the first time I went to match my swords.


    Zeho waved his sword with momentum as he slapped each of the layers'' swords on his head, but the moment the layers'' swords hit him, he felt a much heavier hand than expected.


    "(Does this guy have the same or more arm power as me?


    For a moment I felt that way, Zeho rolled over to the front when I was completely out of touch. An arm stretched out into the sky nearly grabbed the layer, but slipped as its arm slipped. I could see the oil glow on the layers'' skin.


    And when Zeho stepped on to regain his rolled position, his feet slipped this time. I don''t think there should be any liquid flowing here yet. When I look at my feet, there is a robe at my feet that the layers have taken off.


    Zeho slipped to his thoughts and floated up into the universe, where he saw layers storming, crushing by accident.


    "Ha ha, are you also lumping lump oil on your robe? Oh, my God, you''re really here to win."


    Layers shot a powerful blow into Zeho''s trunk. Zeho was not able to scaffold the Great Sword to prevent it from going off-site, but he accepted it off the spot with great courage. He thought he had different degrees of seriousness to hang in this game and accepted defeat.


    Continued

 1613 War and Peace, Part 151 ~ Encounter ① ~

    The audience defied Zeho''s defeat, but when the referee made the lay''s declaration of victory, it was sparse but applauded. Many, including fellow Jaegers, looked as if they had been turned into tanukis or foxes, but some praise the thoughtfulness of preparing layers.


    "Shiitake."


    "Oh, it would be against the intentions of the martial arts tournament. It would be the way allowed because the summation is Miranda. I''d have been kicked in the ass if I didn''t have to do it every year."


    "Still, winning is winning"


    "Exactly. I don''t know what it is, but I dusted the captain of Muller''s steel men. I bet you could sell your name."


    The line was somewhat nimble as she looked at Lunatica, who was a little good at it amid her faceless expressions. I thought things would probably go in the unwanted direction of the layer, and I was looking forward to seeing when the layer would collapse that Buddha top surface. Rhine secretly expects that talent cannot be so nameless in the world.


    But the layers of the day didn''t even boast of honor, and they were just back in the holding room. Due to today''s final game, there wasn''t supposed to be anyone in the holding room anymore. I thought I didn''t like the late night game because it gets noticed, but nobody''s holding room is quiet and comfortable. There was hardly anyone there when I was ready, so I could concentrate fully. I''m pretty sure the opponent was just the opponent, and the layers were pretty focused.


    Returning to the holding room, he exhaled heavily and relieved the tension. The strength must not be understood, and the strong enemy must be beaten, and the lay intends to make a rush. I just wanted time to be free from that tension. I thought the nobody''s modem was great, but Layer felt signs of standing behind him and suddenly stood up and pointed the wooden sword at him. He thought there was no danger in the venue, and regretted that he had not brought Shempez because he had not made a statement either.


    But there was a gentle slap on the shoulder of the layer.


    "It was an interesting game inside."


    "- Huh!"


    Layer fell into the illusion of being stirred up by his heart. It wasn''t my hand that was put down, but if I had been stabbed in the heart without question, I would be dead. I don''t want to kill the person behind me. But there was only an unusual sense of intimidation there that could not be hidden away.


    Layers have rarely been taken behind their backs in their lives. No matter how Lunatica disappears these days, she no longer stands behind her back. That much tension persists, and I''ve never felt anything like unstoppable speed in my eyes. Because if you concentrate, even Yao''s body can look slow.


    But this opponent had a different dimension. I didn''t feel any signs at first. But after noticing the signs, this opponent undoubtedly turned behind him at high speed. There is sweat in my hand holding the sword of the layer. You saw such a layer, the opponent slowly turned around to the front of the layer.


    Seeing that face, she was a woman who I thought was beautiful even on layers not very interested in the opposite sex. Silver hair that flows through unrealistic, white skin. At the same time, I think he looks like someone else. When they laughed dull, they asked the layer.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to threaten you. I wanted to see how responsive it would be."


    "... who?


    "It''s not a big deal who I am, at least for you right now. You just have to tell that kid that I''m here."


    That''s what they said. They took the necklace out of their nostalgia. It is a crest of the moon, made of silver. The woman was not wearing a necklace, but the layers also noticed that the earrings peered from her short hair were made of silver. The design (design) is as if it were different, but for some reason it looks the same.


    When the woman took the hand of the layer, she let her hold the necklace firmly. Layers couldn''t react to this either. I can clearly see that it is useless to resist. The woman''s eyes stared at the layer, but she was about to be sucked into those eyes, which also looked inorganic.


    "Give it to me and you''ll see, we''re here."


    "Why me?


    "Because I seem to be closest to that girl. Something with a strong smell, and properties. He seems to have a good guy, too, but that doesn''t matter. The point is, soul problems."


    "Why don''t you give it to me yourself?"


    The woman laughed at the words of the layer.


    "I''ll meet you soon. Two more wins and you''ll hit me. Something I don''t want to see boring dance at that time. so as to keep myself elevated by then. That''s what this necklace means."


    "Layer? May I come in?


    I accidentally heard Elsia''s voice from the outside. When Layer returned to me, he looked at the entrance. I don''t know what Elsia will do when she enters now. Layer had to figure out what to do with this woman, but the woman was gone just out of sight for a moment. The air in the holding room moved slightly so that we could see that the woman had moved, and the smell of sweat left by the fighters hit her nose.


    - Sure, tell that girl - to Renatica - that the sisters are coming to pick her up -


    Only that word remained in the layer''s head, and Elsia was tapping the layer''s shoulder at the bewilderment.


    Continued

 1614 War and Peace, Part 152 ~ Encounter ② ~

    "Layer? What''s going on?


    "Ugh, no. Nothing."


    "Sweat, huh? Sounds like a hell of a fight."


    Layer, who regained herself to Elsia''s worrying tone, took care of the occasion in advance. Apparently, Elsia hasn''t noticed the woman she was just with.


    Layer took one deep breath and told Elsia what he thought of the earlier battle.


    "I was lucky. Yeah, but I couldn''t win without it."


    "Hmm? Kind of the audience is cowardly. I was fussing about what, but what did you do?


    "Huh? Didn''t you see that?


    Rather, Layer was more surprised at Elsia''s unexpected behavior. Elsia looks slightly worse, but as usual, she arms up and flirts slightly more greatly.


    "Well, I had a game too! The first round of the women''s war."


    "Oh, well. You missed the qualifying round."


    "Oh, my God, forget I said it right... then it was a game, too, so maybe I can''t help it."


    Elsia''s last words only grumbled absurdly, so they never reached the layer.


    Layer didn''t notice in Elsia''s heart like that, and he was answering what was asked.


    "Simply put, you took the scaffolding with building materials and let it fall with oil at the end, huh?


    "What''s that? Did you do something cowardly?


    "It''s within the rules. You can''t win with your strength, can you? You just hit your opponent''s blow and you''re gonna die losing."


    "You''re as unwilling as ever. Well, maybe it sounds like a layer."


    Elsia laughed frightened, but Layer was concerned about the woman earlier and honestly didn''t feel like she was slowing down the conversation with Elsia. Besides, if the other person is nearby, just talking to Elsia like this could cause some annoyance.


    Besides, they made it clear that Renatica was the purpose. Then there may be a crisis looming in Renatica while we are doing this. Layer thought this was a case that should be reported early to Alphilis as well as Renatica.


    When the layers grabbed the ornament that had slipped into his pocket, he moved to put the room behind him.


    "Elsia, I''m sorry. I''ll talk to you later."


    "Hey, where are you going!?


    "At Lunatica''s. We''re in a hurry!


    That''s all I''m saying, Elsia, I''m stunned to drop off the layers that just left. I wish you would ask me about the outcome of my game.


    "What... my opponent was strong, too? You beat a B-class mercenary, but you can praise me..."


    Elsia was whining with her mouth shut as one persisted.


    "Renatica, are you there?


    Layers rush into Jaeger''s conference room. Ray fan escorts also take place at night, but that one mainly turns to witches and sorcerers. Otherwise, there are unified martial arts tournaments, so Alphilis and Renatica were bound to keep their health up once and for all. It also means I want to have a chance to talk without Ray fans.


    Thinking that there should now be both Alphilis and Lunatica, the lay came back in a hurry. Exactly. There were all of Jaeger''s executives on the spot. Seeing the amount of faces, layers that unwittingly cemented themselves. I panicked. I forgot to explore the signs indoors in advance.


    But on the contrary, Lunatica noticed that the layers were in a hurry to run their errands.


    "Layer, now in the middle of a meeting"


    "Oh, I''m sorry..."


    "Alfi, can I take it off for a second?


    "Fine."


    Looks like Alphilis guessed it too when he saw how the layers were doing. Lunatica''s quick actions controlled the actions of several members who tried to compliment the lay man on his battle today.


    And they were quickly leaving the room and moving to Renatica''s private room.


    "No one will ask me here. Are you in a hurry?


    "Yeah, this"


    Layer showed Renatica the ornament given to him by an earlier woman. But Renatica tilted her neck when she saw it.


    "? That''s what?


    "He asked me to give it to him"


    "To whom?


    "The woman who was in the holding room after the game. He said he was Lunatica''s sister."


    Renatica gave an increasingly surprising look to the words of the layer.


    "I don''t have a sister"


    "That''s what I hear. Like living apart?"


    "But where did you find out about me?"


    While it was good, when Lunatica got the ornament that was in the hands of the layers, the image poured into Lunatica like turbidity.


    Continued

 1615 War and Peace, Part 153 ~ Encounter ③ ~

    - The silver-haired women who drift - the old women who pray - the women in line - the princess of war who is worshipped - the length of her hair represents strength - the missing full moon - the princess of war who sinks into the coffin of water - the time when she wakes up is the beginning of the end -


    "(I''ll pick you up when the time comes, my daughter)"


    Renatica''s consciousness returns all the time. When I was falling, there was a layer of faces in front of me holding myself. But more concerned than that...


    "... Mother?


    "Luna, are you okay? Did you remember anything about my mother?


    Renatica pushed the layer silently and managed to get up.


    "... it''s not very okay. Now a huge amount of footage is coming through my head. Organize a little."


    Renatica had a terrible headache, but had to sort out the footage that had flown earlier. The same goes for my birth (roots), but I think I remembered something very important. Important things to do with yourself, your future, and your people.


    Remembering, Renatica has gradually blued.


    "... oh dear. We have to go to the star reader''s scholar."


    "What''s going on?


    "The next time the white moon is lacking, the princess of war of the Silver clan awakens. When you wake up, it''s over. Nobody wins."


    "Wait, I can''t see the story. What are you talking about?


    Layer thought Lunatica was still confused, but apparently Lunatica is big serious. When I whip him to the mellow body, he tries to leave the room.


    "You can''t escape the fate of blood. Not if you''re doing this."


    "Wait!


    Layers spread their hands to control Lunatica. Renatica today doesn''t have enough power to push the layers away.


    "Step aside, layer"


    "No, you''re not going anywhere. Whatever I say, if it involves us, we should all work it out. There are many dependable warriors and witches in this mercenary regiment. Gather their strength and we''ll figure it out."


    "That''s not the problem! The Silver Clan is a weapon created to obliterate an extra earthly presence. How do you think humans could have won from the brink of annihilation during the war? Nothing more than because the silver clan wiped out too many more demons behind it.


    Now it''s human''s turn. Too many people are erased. "


    "What?


    The layer accidentally let go of Lunatica. Renatica slips out of the gap.


    "It''s not an aurangeable place. I have to do what I can."


    "Let me hear one thing. Is Luna one of those silver clans?


    Renatica mumbled at Layer''s inquiry. Put aside a moment and Lunatica answers.


    "... I think so. No, I''m sure it is."


    Renatica didn''t say the key thing then. The pinnacle of the warrior of the silver clan, the question of whether that is not his own mother. And there were those who called themselves'' heirs of silver ''. I wonder if that word supports the truth.


    But at the same time, there are people who know who they are. Including that, I wanted to move immediately, but the next layer of words stopped Lunatica.


    "Then you''ll be our enemy?


    "It''s - I don''t know. I''m sane now. But I have a hunch. When the Princess of War wakes up, it is possible that my consciousness will be taken. It''s not about your will, maybe you''re on the other side."


    "That may also have measures. If that happens automatically, I won''t bother picking you up."


    "Pick me up?"


    "Oh. The woman who came to give me that necklace said if I won two more times, I''d hit it. The hair color was short black hair, but you''re dyeing it. I wonder if she''s not a family of silver."


    Renatica was appalled that the hand of another clan was reaching out, and she was often unable to move. I couldn''t tell what was right after this.


    "Vatruka, where''s the tail?


    "Gemyaka, why are you here? There would have been another errand."


    A short haired woman - a girl came near me before a woman called Vatruka who gave the necklace to the layer. Likewise dyed black, the hair is slightly longer than the shoulder mouth and looks like an even smaller girl than Elsia.


    He carried an incompatible stick on his back. The patterned part is long and the tipped metal sphere is as good as a person''s head. If I could swing it, it would lightly crush people''s heads. The girl, called Gemyaka, grinned and looked around.


    Continued

 1616 War and Peace, Part 154 - Conference Day Six, Night ① -

    "I just finished my errand. They almost grabbed my stuff. It wasn''t worth welcoming into the clan, so I''m crushing it."


    "Crushed? You could have been one if you worked out."


    "Like you? You''re the exception. Even if the blood is thin, it makes up for it with combat experience, but it still needs something to make you feel the power of blood. Something that my target person didn''t have.


    How about this one?


    "Come on, I don''t know yet. However, this one is with the daughter of the princess of war. It won''t be useless."


    Vatruka gave it back with no expression. There are plenty of people around them who are busy in store-opening taverns. They say it''s already late at night, but there''s no sign that their noise will end. Today''s competition is cheering up without end.


    Vatorka was doing the little thing looking at them, but Gemyaka was asking for a pile of big drinks and meat when she called the clerk off. The clerk brings what he''s asked for, even though he looks suspiciously like Jemiaka, who only looks like a girl.


    Before the meat stabbed on the skewer, Gemyaka wore it over and drank the liquor all at once.


    "Well, if it doesn''t help, you just crush it. I don''t have much time left. If you give me time, the role of aligning the warriors is over. I wonder how many people we got together?


    "From what I''ve heard, there shouldn''t be 100 people from the outside. And there are 10 pure warriors awake and a little. The other sisters haven''t woken up yet, have they?


    Sister Chaska is coming.


    Vatorka''s air increased the tension in the words that Jemiaka whined at the same time as she bit off the meat on the first skewer. Looking at that vatorca, Gemyaka is good at wiping her dirty mouth around.


    "You don''t have to be so nervous. Nobody thinks you''re going to fail. She simply just woke up and wanted to do a performance test."


    "But if Sister Chaska is serious..."


    "Cities like this will be gone in no time. There seems to be an old phantom beast and an ancient dragon in the city, but I''m powerless in front of Sister Chaska. I once fought for the princess of war and her throne. Everything is out of step with us.


    Well, cities and people that may be gone, but until then, let''s at least love you. "


    "When will your sister come?


    "He said he was coming slowly, so maybe seven days from now? Well, until then, I''ll enjoy this festival, too. We have to get out of here before Sister Chaska gets here.


    That meat and booze is superior inside! Clerk, change!


    Gemyaka added meat on a large plate and drank the substitute liquor in one breath. The guys around him thrived on Gemyaka''s drinks, and he was finally even starting to compare drinks. Gemyaka, who wears thick shoes on the bottom as if to make up for his own small height and drink and compare with the big men, is at first glance adorable, but his character is the most innocent and cruel of the clan. If a little thing damages your mood, everyone on this occasion will be able to give it to the Blood Festival.


    How many times have you seen Jemyaka sober on the heap of carcasses that we have laid in the battle of ourselves that awakened as soon as possible in the clan? Vatruka thought it was something he wanted Jemiaka to keep at least until he fought Lunatica, and he decided to sneak up on a delicious meat and liquor store.


    When Alphilis finished the meeting within Jaeger, he was thinking alone, before the tea that Ekla had brewed for him. There was no major move in today''s meeting, and it was content to hold each other back. In about half a day, none of the countries cut their opinions together, making it a day of lack of movement. No matter how much financial burden Shane Sereno undertakes, there is no way he can suddenly decide up to the number of marches. Each mission does not have the right to make that decision.


    That is why not marching at all would be significantly lacking in the system of cooperation. As envoys of all nations, they promised nothing more than to dispatch their troops, and this was a bad day for toothless people.


    After the meeting, all countries seemed more desperate for backwork than the meetings on the table, and many were seen visiting Shane Sereno''s room. There is no doubt that the heart of the meeting is no longer Shane Sereno, and unless Shane Sereno hits her excessively poorly here, the lead of the meeting will be taken by her.


    While fighting in martial arts competitions, Alphilis was not helpless about the flow. If we are to compare this series of moves to a playboard, we believe that the conference itself is not everything on the board. I believe that what we do on occasions other than the conference, or the Unified Martial Arts Congress, is also responsible for one end of the board. At worst, even if it were to give Shane Sereno all the phases of the conference, Alphilis was trying to see more of the big picture.


    "(Well, Shane Sereno''s advantage at the conference won''t work. I don''t think Rayfan and His Highness the Muse will end this way, but the problem will be after the war begins.


    Besides, the Unified Martial Arts Games are likely to change course depending on who wins. Aside from whether or not the winners come out of Jaeger, as a mercenary, I''m just wondering how many people can stay in the Tensei match. In that sense, it seems that the women''s division will also be a Tensei match in the top 8 or above, and you may need to focus on one.


    And then how do we capture this side of the battle with an effective force that still doesn''t work on either side? This is where we compete, including the power we want to solicit from Jaeger. Well -) "


    "You can come in now."


    When Alphilis drank the tea, the window opened slightly with Ki and Pandora turned up. I have more than one bat on my back. Apparently they even had it lifted up to this room on the third floor.


    Pandora is waving goodbye to the bat as she goes inside. I don''t know how, but maybe this is also a kind of servant. Alphilis stared with strange eyes at the mortal artifact.


    Continued

 1617 War and Peace, Part 155 - Conference Day Six, Night ② -

    "So you can talk to animals?


    "Well. It used to be anyone, not just me."


    "I can do it to some extent too, but I need some pretty special knowledge and experience, right? I wonder how long ago it was."


    "Come on, I forgot. I can''t remember exactly how many years I''ve been doing this. I don''t want to get old. Don''t let your memory get obscure."


    Pandora banged on his lid, but Alphilis looked at the trick in a frigid manner. How far is it true and where does it come from? Only my mouth floats in the box, but I can''t read that look in Pandora, who doesn''t see what I see.


    It is often said that the eyes say things to the mouth, but for Alphilis, the eyes give more information than the mouth. The approximate opponent can tell if it''s a lie or a truth if he looks in the eye, but in the blind opponent, neither Alphilis'' experience nor technology was helpful.


    It''s also a mystery whether artifacts have the same thought circuits as people in the first place. It may just be imitating a person''s personality. Alphilis was crushing observation of the confronting Pandora. I can see the shadows tense even in my consciousness.


    "(Don''t be alarmed, Alphilis. Relics don''t have to look like anything, but they have the ability to destroy a single country. This guy doesn''t know what he''s hiding either.


    If you think about the shape of the box, you might be storing something inside, but you might even be packing a bomb inside) "


    "(Hey, don''t be scared)"


    "(talking about possibilities)"


    "Come on, I''m not stuffing a bomb. Do you have a fool in your body who carries such a dangerous thing?"


    Pandora suddenly interrupted the conversation in Alphilis'' consciousness, so I was surprised and turned away. At that moment, the scene of Alphilis, Shadow and Pandora sitting suddenly in his head against his face was recalled, and Alphilis'' consciousness was pulled.


    Did the shadow surprise you again, too, looking around. In it, Pandora had opened her lid and removed the cigarette, lighting it gracefully.


    "Excuse me. But I didn''t think I''d be able to talk slowly if I didn''t."


    "This is your ability?


    "Interrupting into the spiritual world is very much the same as interfering in the real world. At least not for me. From the look of me in the box, humans are more strange than creatures.


    Whatever you are, you have a free will that is highly selective enough for any individual to have self and even choose to die in the habit of sharing or interfering with some consciousness at its roots and multipoles. I don''t understand how a powerless human race could ever achieve a feat that no powerful individual or race has ever done before. "


    "Hey, I don''t mind the hard part, but will you stop smoking in people''s heads?


    Alphilis took the cigarette from Pandora and let it mist in his hand. Pandora was surprised by this as well as the shadows.


    "This is it! This adaptability of yours is too great. You, you know what you''re doing?


    "Even in the places you''ve created, in my consciousness, it''s possible to move or influence as much freely as you want depending on how you think? That''s not the basics of magic."


    "No, Alphilis, it''s..."


    "Ha! I''m afraid so. Let me hear that word from both the Sorcery Society. This young lady understands magic better in the root than any sorcerer.


    Yes, magic is. The point is, it depends on how you have consciousness. I don''t understand that. There are too many magicians. He said he could learn about nature, its logic, and how the world works with human-made letters and books. It''s more constructive to sink into a pond and fantasize about harmony with water spirits than to do that. "


    To the way Pandora put it, Alphilis waved his hand to the side.


    "No, ''cause that''s extreme. I''ll at least call you, leave it at that."


    "That''s why they''re not responding. The water spirits are basically lovely. It''s just right to draw attention to the clothes you''re wearing."


    "What is this obscenity? I thought about relics and stuff. Was I stupid? Hey, Alphilis. I forgive you, smash this obscene box."


    The shadows roar and the voices absurd. Pandora was laughing so hard that she even enjoyed the interaction.


    "Ha ha! It''s no use breaking my outside. There''s just one more box coming out of there."


    "Hey, what''s that trick box?"


    "It could fly off a spear or something, because if you unwittingly break it, it could really explode. Well, the key to unlocking me correctly is the remegate."


    Alphilis stiffens himself to the name that suddenly emerges. The story suddenly got to the point, and the shadow was switching to a serious look.


    Continued

 1618 War and Peace, Part 156 - Conference Day Six, Night ③ -

    Pandora continues.


    "Lemegate left you, didn''t he? You want to know why?


    "... what''s the consideration?


    "The way you think is magician, young lady. Well, if I were to demand it, you''d want me to put it at your place for a while."


    Alphilis was troubled by Pandora''s offer, and nodded.


    "Okay."


    "See? A quick answer."


    "Alpha Reese? Look, this guy could be a Witchcraft Society spy, right?


    Nor did Alphilis bend his opinion to the shadow question.


    "Above and beyond. But it''s hard to imagine that the artifact is a secret agent of the sorcery society. I wonder if humans can order artifacts in the first place. Isn''t that the right thing to do?


    "That''s true, though."


    "Nice, the way your daughter''s liver sits. I wish my liver was sitting on half of you, too, Miss Aeruare. By now, Eluare''s daughter will be involved in a factional feud with the Sorcery Society."


    "What do you mean?


    Pandora continued as she sprinkled her cigarettes.


    "The previous chairman, Tetrastine, was kind of good. It would have been great to say that he wasn''t very interested in running the sorcery association, but he was paying off quite a bit to anyone who wanted power, and I guess he''s good at perceiving and satisfying people''s greed. Sorcery Society Then it''s important to know which good sorcerer you are, and whoever wanted a disproportionate position is able to be ruined. As a result, good magicians came to occupy an important position.


    But you can''t have the chairman now, Hoomilne. No, it''s not as good as no, but he''s too rights-conscious for himself. A powerful way like when you led the conquest troops. I still don''t quite understand that then nobody will follow me. In Hoomilne''s way, don''t let some faction fall asleep or start a rebellion.


    From now on, maybe Tetrastine knew. Hoomilne, then that the president of the sorcery association will not be in office that long. I left the association too lightly for him. As a result, my treatment was left to Hoomilne, but he didn''t seem to run out of me. Ingville entrusted Aeluare to look at the desk and understand it''s a sign that you can run away from me. "


    "... er, I can''t see the full story. I mean, what do you think you can do?


    I heard it as Alphilis raised his hand. Pandora answered by putting out the cigarette, surely with a serious look on his face. Of course, there''s no such thing as a look on the box.


    "I haven''t remembered all the features yet either. But with the lemegate, it''ll probably be forced open.


    Look, this guy is dangerous. Even though I don''t know what it is, it''s possible that I''m forced to get all of my features in someone''s hands. Tetrastine tried many times to open me, but in the end she came to the conclusion that I shouldn''t. Ingville was the same. But Hoomilne''s idiot isn''t. Open me up and think of something. You haven''t noticed the presence of Remegate yet, but that''s why it''s dangerous. What alternative would you use to try to force me to open it? I don''t know.


    How would I react then? If you want to open me up by the wrong means, that''s the only thing that''s likely to happen. "


    "You talk like you''ve been opened once."


    "... there is. I also recently remembered that there was a sorcerer who tried to open me up and a sorcerer who tried to stop it. As a result -"


    So Pandora said for a moment, staring, but spread his gripping hand upwards, indicating what had happened.


    "One country blows up, and still no burn marks. I was sealed by the sorcery society. It was almost a thousand years ago. I''m terrified of myself. I don''t even know how to open it myself, I can''t remember exactly what''s in me. One mistake, true dragons and ancient species are also surprisingly destructive. Maybe if I suck, the continent will blow up. I don''t have much self-defense myself like that, and the fact that I exist here is horrible.


    That''s why I''m searching for someone who will possess me correctly. It would be better if you protected me, and even more welcome if I were beautiful. Nice to meet you, brunette swordsman. "


    Alphilis and Shadow looked at each other in Pandora''s explanation. We don''t have to say anything. We know what we''re thinking of each other. I thought it was a terrible disaster.


    Continued

 1619 War and Peace, Part 157 - Conference Day Six, Night ④ -

    Alphilis sighed and asked Pandora further questions.


    "Well, I don''t know if I''ll live up to expectations. Besides, I''m a mercenary, so I wouldn''t work if I didn''t like the reward. Do you understand that?


    "Absolutely. Well, I''ll explain my bargain abilities first. Whatever I say, I am exceptionally old among relics. The amount of information stuck in my brain isn''t half as good, but that one is corrupt or I can''t remember. It''s similar to human memory, but it can be repaired by something, so maybe we can tell you the facts of the gods."


    "Uh, don''t expect me to wait."


    A careless response is a heartfelt sentiment from Alphilis. Alphilis is not so much a dreamer as I would expect anything less. But Pandora keeps explaining her abilities.


    "One more thing. I can hold things almost indefinitely. We can''t put organisms in, but it''s possible if they''re other than organisms. If the organism is dead, it can handle things."


    "! That''s a... pretty useful ability."


    Alphilis immediately figured out how to utilize Pandora. Even if you think you have bare hands, for example, it is possible to take out weapons if even Pandora can be worn somewhere. And unlimited. Depending on how it is used, it is also possible to flip the war situation. Alphilis was shuddering in his heart.


    In front of that, Pandora is good at putting her arms together.


    "Right? And then we can change the size to some extent. If it gets smaller, it can be smaller to the point of ear decoration. If it''s a big deal, it''s the size of a human being.


    It is also possible, by the way, to read the potential of the owner and draw on that power. You''re the one who did it to Aeruare''s lady. "


    "Heh. Can I do that, too?


    "You know what I''m saying. You can''t, or it doesn''t make sense. All I can do is pull the maximum of that human''s original abilities. I wouldn''t imagine a normal person strengthening their physical abilities with witchcraft and getting used to their senses that way. I''m not gonna be able to read until I get a magic ride, am I?


    You understand that fighting is an extremely dangerous act in the first place, right? Bottoming up the body''s original abilities is very much the same act as messing with the body to create a synthetic beast - the Demon King. You must be feeling the modulation of your body. I can''t measure what your original abilities were anymore. "


    "If you know that much, it''s real."


    Alphilis was aware of his own changes. Shortly after I started training with the shadows, I could clearly follow Yao''s body with my eyes. I was wondering if that was all I was used to the speed, but the strength of my body obviously changed. Once I hit him unintentionally, I took Yao''s blow to the steeple, but I barely felt itchy. I thought training with shadows was a mental, sensory bottom-up, but I can''t explain eating a beast man''s blow into a steep field and not being so painful.


    Alphilis had noticed that the original flesh had begun to degenerate at some point. Is this a by-product of moving while witching yourself, or is it another effect? I''ve never heard that some sorcery enhances physical abilities, but it has a lasting effect.


    Alphilis asked Pandora about this.


    "Conditions like mine, is there a precedent?


    "There isn''t. But honestly, it''s not ''fortified'', it''s close to ''contamination''. You''ll be stronger if you keep going, but your life expectancy will shrink."


    "I thought it would be an effective way to grow."


    "Organisms, not just humans, cannot be strengthened in a way that deviates from a defined composition. If there''s an exception, there''s only such things as property possession, equipment weapons, or transformation into something other than yourself."


    "What are my characteristics?


    "I don''t know. I have no convenient ability to understand the characteristics of others. I said it earlier, so I have more or less all of the features now. You may remember something from now on."


    Pandora opened her hands and showed them, even though she said she had finished everything that needed to be said. Apparently, he''s waiting for an answer from Alphilis.


    That''s where the shadow asked the question.


    "I also have a question for you. Why did you come all the way to the Unified Martial Arts Games? Weren''t we here because we needed help?


    "Exactly. Actually, one thing about Remegate is coincidence. Levantine is what this is all about."


    "Levantine? Shake it and it will cause enough flames to burn the mountains?


    Pandora waved her finger and denied it.


    "Chi, chi, chi. If it''s just a flaming sword, do I care? If Lemegate is the key to unsealing the ruins correctly, Levantine is the sword to destroy them. It is a sword to destroy the ruins if they are judged to run wild and cause harm to the world. I mean, it''s the only sword that can break me that can''t even use any kind of magic to burn a trace.


    As long as Levantine is present, it is possible to defeat both Tutetsu, the keeper of the ruins of the prairie, and Calevan, the keeper of the Ramfort Great Forest. I hope so. "


    "... keeper of the ruins of the prairie... what?


    Pandora blocks her mouth with her hands when she sees the alphilis that made her expression look harsh.


    "Um, shouldn''t I have said this?


    "Don''t ask me. By the way, I don''t know anything about the ruins of the prairie, either, do I? Who''s Tutez?


    "... shall I ask you more about that story? Pandora."


    Seeing Alphilis'' expression grinning, Pandora realized she had thrown up information she shouldn''t have said. I remember being told, "Box of Disasters," etc., but once I told someone, "Isn''t that street name called the Box of Disasters because you have a light mouth, not because you have a disaster in you? You should be careful when you talk too much," he recalled.


    Continued

 1620 War and Peace, Part 158 - Conference Day Six, Night ⑤ -

    Miranda was lightly dizzy as she listened to the report. I was wondering if putting together such a lengthy tournament would increase the chances that Sword Emperor Titania would wear out somewhere and stay.


    But all the warriors who called for Titania to be depleted were split apart from Titania and are unlikely to hit the Tensei match.


    Miranda was willing to complain about even one of her complaints toward heaven, wondering if the mighty would also be prepared for haughty luck. There is only Elsa and Eliza beside them, and Alberto, so I just accidentally sighed heavily.


    When that happens, perhaps the fist-serving clan will set it up somewhere first. I know that the fist-serving clans are lost in this martial arts tournament, but I''m not working with them. All Miranda can do is predict their raids while exploring if they can take a ride.


    With that understanding in common, Miranda asked the three of her surroundings.


    "What do you think we should do?


    To Miranda''s inquiry Alberto only keeps silence, but Elsa and Eliza looked at each other and then answered.


    "Dear Miranda, I''m afraid. Isn''t it as planned in a way?


    "I agree with you as you cross the line. If we think of the point of not depleting our forces as much as possible, it is a bad way to put it, but there will be no harm to us if all the members of the clan who serve their fists are destroyed. Then it''s not enough to set it up slowly."


    "My thoughts are sweet. That would be fine if the fist-serving clan defeated Titania. But it''s obvious that if they''re serious about it, someone around them will notice. At least as far as the battle of those clans who serve their fists is concerned, there is a high probability that this will happen.


    In contrast, we cannot be helpless either. We will need our blockade in the scene where they fight. In other words, at the moment when a clan serving its fists sets it up, we must also be moving. But then, the excuse ''I didn''t know'' would no longer apply to Titania. Worst case scenario, Titania''s spearhead could be pointing straight at us.


    Plus, if you pull up to the Tensei match, she''ll be even more exposed to the crowd. If you stop in the eyes of national missions, your visibility will spread at once. Rumors have spread that Arnelia killed such a person behind his back. Our reputation will fall to the ground once and for all.


    Too many people come together when this happens. I know about the Titania Inn, but I didn''t expect to normally stay in a mass inn. I thought I was going to be in the wild, but that came off.


    Plus training with Jake, how hard it makes it, no more!


    Miranda yelled hysterically as she splashed her head. To see this trick, Elsa had guessed it was time to close the limit. It was Elsa who cut out that topic on this, but Eliza, who doesn''t read the air, raises her hand there.


    "What do you mean, you need Jake to help you?


    "I guess not. No matter how Arnelia''s mission, Jake doesn''t know the dark side of Arnelia. If I tell you to work together to end the people you''re close to, you don''t have to be naughty. Titania will always notice."


    "Then let only Jake sleep with Miranda''s poison, or something"


    "I thought about that too, but I don''t know what Jake''s trait is, so I don''t know how it works either. Besides, it''s not a confined space. If it''s poisonous enough to drift to work, it''s too strong. I''d use it if I could make Jake impossible (not do it), but what do you think would happen if Lisa found out?


    "Uh... you don''t want to think about it"


    Given the situation, Eliza paled. Eliza also seems to know how horrible Lisa is. In a way, you''ll be in the best hands of an opponent who doesn''t want to turn to the enemy more than the sword emperor.


    But then Eliza finally mentioned the topic Elsa had been avoiding.


    "Then we''ll have to let Master Elsa drain us."


    "What? What do you mean?"


    "Bye, idiot! Why there... ah"


    Elsa elbowed Eliza, but she had already shown Miranda the laugh she had drawn. It''s a topic I avoided because of it, and I deceived the report, but I didn''t think the people closest to me would betray me.


    Elsa made up her mind. I may have exhausted my destiny on this occasion today.


    "Explain, Elsa."


    "Actually... I''ll be around next about Titania"


    "Huh!? Why are you doing that? - I don''t know, when did you get in?


    Miranda''s questions are best. That Elsa wasn''t actually going to compete either, and that there were more seriously injured and more dangerous than she thought of the qualifying breakers. Many also withdrew their appearances to the knights applied for by the nations for various reasons, and many contestants were put out of Arnelia to make up for them. Aristotle and Eliza weren''t meant to compete either, but they are competing in a quick filling.


    Elsa also works as the head of the tournament, where a female contestant and a sudden quitter emerged. The next match was imminent, and because there were no women nearby, they took the mask that was there for now and Elsa appeared. And won twice, to this day.


    As for Elsa, to be honest, I could have made it unbeatable. But Miranda was envious that she had once appeared, and she wanted to try her strength again, and she appeared as the devil had done.


    Elsa told Miranda honestly. I knew I wasn''t the person to lie to, and I wasn''t afraid of anything if I thought this might have ended my life. Angry Miranda in front of me. It can''t be that inferior in strength, but somehow Elsa doesn''t feel like turning against Miranda. I understood that this was like the majesty of being born.


    And when the conversation was over, Miranda kept quiet for a while. In the meantime, Elsa felt for a very long time before the death penalty was pronounced. And when Miranda looked up, she shrugged about something with Blur.


    "... if you were going to leave, I would have liked to leave you too, damn..."


    "Huh? What is it?


    "Nothing! That''s enough, I''ll leave you alone because it''s a hassle. Punishing you will only make you suffer from this, and let Titania struggle a little for now. So it''s Chara."


    "Yes. Thanks!


    You can go now.


    The student forgiven after the teacher pissed him off. Regards, Elsa left with a glowing expression. And when Alberto and I were together, Alberto finally opened his mouth.


    Continued

 1621 War and Peace, Part 159 - Conference Day Six, Night ⑥ -

    "Dear Miranda"


    "I don''t know, Alberto"


    "If you are going to take the sword emperor, if you command me, I will."


    Miranda waved behind Alberto''s offer. In Miranda''s eyes is, as always, an honest knight. I know Alberto has grown stronger. But Miranda also knows that her confidence did not support this statement. Alberto just doesn''t do everything he can to bring down the Sword Emperor, not whether it''s possible with Miranda''s orders. Even if, as a result, I''m going to die.


    But Miranda''s not gonna lose Alberto here.


    "All right, Alberto. You might be able to fix it, but the problem is, after I fix it. You talked about the possibility of what would happen if you took over the Sword Emperor?


    "The origin of the clan that delivers the sword, is it? I did ask, is it true?"


    Even Alberto reported half-heartedness, but Miranda looks at the material at hand and thinks again. I have ever had questions about the Sword Emperor. How can just humans live so long? And what is the clan that delivers the sword? And how can there be no one but Titania to use such a sword? At first, Miranda was half-hearted, as was Alberto.


    But with the emergence of a fist-serving clan, the report turned to certainty. And depending on the upcoming discussion, we will also be able to approach the secrets of the Sword Emperor.


    At that time, there was a knock on the door.


    "Archbishop, we have brought our guests"


    Let me through.


    The Lord of the Voice is Maple. Maple opened the door and passed through one man who was inflexible inside. The man remained in his robe, but Miranda welcomed a stand-up guest.


    "I''m sorry you called. But I didn''t think soundproofing was perfect near the venue."


    "I don''t mind. I wanted to talk to you once if I had the chance. By the way, are you guys the only ones here?


    "Yeah, it''s just us. The supreme bishop isn''t here either, because I''m in charge of all the crime scenes. Only the people I trust, so at least I don''t mind taking my robe off anymore. There''s nothing stronger than magic."


    "Hmm, now excuse me"


    When the man took the robe, it was Bergay, the head of the clan who served his fist. I would be close to old to see wrinkles in my face with my grey hair, but I don''t even see some decay in my forged flesh. The eyes that dwell in a strong light coincide with that of the mighty one Miranda has seen.


    With Maple and Alberto standing behind him, Miranda and Bergay took their seats. Maple recommended the tea to Bergay, but Bergay gently put it to the edge. Apparently, he''s not willing to mouth a drink he doesn''t know about. I naturally didn''t put the poison in it, but it looks like a careful man. At the same time, it would mean I don''t trust this one at all.


    Bergay opened his mouth first as Miranda tried to catch fire.


    "Well, because you called me, I don''t think there''s anything that can contribute to such an old bone to such a large group as Arnelianism. I want to make that clear.


    Our purpose is only one, the annihilation of the Sword Emperor. I don''t want to bother you. "


    "To be clear, I don''t hate you. But I don''t admire underestimation, and it''s impossible to do the sword emperor''s annihilation secretly in this many eyes. That''s all you understand, isn''t it? If we want to do something on our own, we just need to follow the Sword Emperor individually. But you didn''t have the intelligence to do it, and you came here with hope for the possibility of the Sword Emperor coming here. Didn''t I?"


    Bergay remained silent. Miranda understands that she can''t argue.


    "There was no certainty that the Sword Emperor would come here with us. I didn''t have any certainty with you guys, but I had to come here. There can already be no sword emperor crusade without our cooperation. Didn''t I?"


    "... are you going to thank me?


    Miranda also stares back at Bergay, who begins to exasperate herself. Behind us Maple and Alberto put their hands on the weapon, but Miranda took control of it.


    "Yeah, that''s right. I don''t mean to apologize for that, but I''ll let you get ahead of me. Instead, I''ll seal off the perimeter for you. Don''t worry, we''ll fight."


    "I see, are you going to turn it into a throwaway pawn"


    "You don''t listen well. I thought you guys were going to fight alone. Throw away the pawns and nothing. You''re gonna do that from the start, right? I don''t think we have enough trust to work together or show each other the trump cards. We''re done with that halfway collaboration, Titania poking us. I''m sorry we fell together."


    "I see, you''re right"


    Bergay nods. Murder has diminished more than earlier, but the alert doesn''t seem to have been lifted yet.


    "Then when you decide when and where to set up, I want to contact someone. Who do you want?


    "I''ll put in a liaison here. We''ll send you to your inn later."


    "Hmm, are you going to hold on to the" too? Well, fine. If you suddenly decide when and where to go, you can handle it. "


    "I''m going to do that from the start. Instead, even without you, this one was meant to be set up."


    "Are we done talking? Then I have a temporary relationship, so can I go home?


    As Bergay put his hood back on, Miranda dashed on the earlier paperwork.


    "Yeah, that would be nice. One thing I want you to tell me is what happens after you defeat Titania. I can''t really say I crusaded you if you haven''t worked out so many measures. Do you guys have any way out of there?


    To Miranda''s words, Bergay''s complexion changed for the first time. It was a hard look to say why you knew so much, but you never speak of it. That is why Miranda was convinced that this report was true.


    Continued

 1622 War and Peace, Part 160 - Conference Day 6, Night 7 -

    Bergay remained silent for a while, but eventually opened his heavy mouth like he was determined to do something.


    "- How far do you know about our clan?


    "The clan that was collecting weapons to defeat the Demon King, I hear. Even now it is doomed. I recently learned of the existence of a clan that serves fists."


    "That''s right. It was originally one of the methodologies conceived to defeat the demon kings during their trekking. Collect powerful weapons, armor, and more to give to those who can defeat the Demon King. That is the mission of the clan that delivers the sword. Some of them were the most speared and axed clans, but they lived in the same place just because of their different roles. My family name was just different and I was from the same family.


    Only we had a slightly different purpose. The aim was to strengthen their own flesh, and to make their offerings when those who should come appeared. For that reason only we lived a little further away from them. And because of that, I''ve been humiliated until now. "


    "What happened then?


    Miranda had somehow guessed what had happened, but there she dared to ask Bergay. I was hoping that Bergay would let me talk to him if he trusted us enough.


    And Bergay was somewhat lost, but began to explain the situation with his mouth.


    "Titania is - he''s a traitor to the clan."


    "Traitor? Not the strongest user of the clan?


    "It''s about his father and his brothers. I hear his brothers were unusual users. The great sword of gold, the great sword of pitch black. They were once used by his father and then inherited by his brothers. Titania was accompanied on the journey, but I hear it was just a haul. My mother had died early, so I guess I thought it would be pitiful to leave her in an uninspiring Titania. Their job was to collect weapons, and they never knew they were going back inside.


    My father lost his life due to illness, but my brothers are on record that Titania killed him. Titania was 12 at the time. There. Not old enough to kill those inflexible brothers. Those inside said they must have killed him using some cowardly method. If you killed Titania in a legitimate way, both swords would recognize Titania as the owner, but when you captured Titania, the sword was shackled, rather than exerting its power.


    And Titania, who was shut down for that sin, had grown up for several years, but what had been done with it, one day killed all the clans who served the sword, and took all of the treasure sword and fled. They said they were all killed until the baby was born. We survived because the inside was different, and then our relationship with Titania has continued for nearly a thousand years. Defeating him was our mission.


    Until we kill him and take the sword and the seal, we can''t stop whatever happens. "


    "Sealed - you still have it"


    Miranda''s expression darkened. I didn''t think so, but all the reports were correct. Bergay nodded with a strange face as well.


    "There is - the Great Demon King Perpergis. It''s the oldest thing on a person''s record. Titania must have something that reflected every attack and sealed the indestructible Demon King who was said to have been unable to harm anyone. Because we and Titania are the only ones who know how to seal it, we need to take it anyway.


    If it cannot be seized, the Great Demon King, who could not be defeated by all mankind''s power at the time, will be resurrected. That''s all we have to avoid. "


    "Was the report true... I wonder what was going on"


    Miranda troubled herself by pressing her forehead around her elbowed and assembled arm. I don''t even want to think about the presence of the Great Demon King beyond this period, even though I have a headache with the current demon king, black magician, and just the response of Romansland and the exorcism society.


    But I was prepared because this meant that I would lead people, but when I tried to lead them, it was no bother. But Miranda raised her face when she broke here and couldn''t help Alphilis.


    "I mean, all we have to do is crusade Titania and seize something that sealed that great demon king Perpergis, right?


    "That''s right. At first glance it doesn''t look like Titania has a large package, so I consider it something big enough to wear."


    "Then it would be desirable if you could disable it and capture it... it would be impossible."


    "I guess Arnelia is familiar with magic such as the junction. Is there any effective magic to capture?"


    "There is, but... it''s a different question of whether it''s doable or not."


    We need a lot of people and a place to set it up. If it is such a great sorcery, it is imperative that it be noticed around you. If there are any other major incidents during Titania''s captivity operation, I can''t handle them. Working with Jaeger will be mandatory because of the setup.


    Besides, if it becomes a bondage enough to deprive Titania of its freedom, someone will need it. Perhaps, if he were caught up in witchcraft, he would die under pressure. Miranda glanced at Bergay.


    "(If you do, they''re the ones, but if you do, you can''t let one survive. Buy a grudge if you survive alone. Well, either way, it''s one of the operations I was thinking about, whether or not this guy will take a lot of time. bet)"


    "What''s up, you still got something?


    "No, nothing. Maple, look out for the people who will bring you to them and introduce them. Like choosing someone with a strong mouth."


    "Yes, sir."


    When the maple bows his head, he checks out and takes Bergay outside. It''s a secret meeting, so no one can know.


    Alberto opened his mouth after Maple and Bergay were gone.


    Continued

 1623 War and Peace, Part 161 - Conference Day Six, Night 8 -

    "Dear Miranda, can you trust that man?


    "Well. You just shouldn''t be the kind of man who makes the wrong promises, and you''re right that Titania''s captivity is paramount. Seems like they''re bringing everyone in the clan who can fight."


    "? Why do you think I am? No, where did Miranda tell you about them in the first place?


    "It''s a secret where I found out. But you think I''m gonna give a voice to such a dangerous man without any chance? If that man wants to do that, he''ll fly right up from my neck in an instant. You may survive, but you''re not supposed to be intact. After figuring out the man''s time, he trusted me for once because I sat within that defenseless range. I was pretty nervous, though.


    And they''re arranging people to hold them down. If we make any strange moves, we''ll either destroy their clan or take hostage immediately. "


    Against Miranda, who calmly uttered horrible things, Alberto remembered the freezing horrors of what he would not put on his expression. I know that''s one end of the rush. But Miranda''s remarks now sounded really cold. Since when did this guy start having such cold thoughts, Alberto was ashamed of himself for not noticing Miranda''s change.


    Not to be understood that he had such emotions, Alberto was cleaning up the tea served earlier with an awkward hand, even though he felt the sweat on his spine.


    "How was it, Master Bergay"


    "Taurus."


    Out of the Deep Green Palace, there was Taurus. Though in the shadow of the building unseen, this giant man becomes quite noticeable even when he erases the signs. Belgay, who doesn''t want anyone to understand that I''ve met Arnelia, but also thinks this man is the only one if I were to carry on my trail, so I wanted to have a lot of experience if I could. Thank you. This taurus is too honest sometimes. The strength is impeccable, but I am wondering if that would be the only anxiety to leave it to later.


    As he walked alongside Taurus, Bergay urged him to put his hand on his mouth and not speak in a detour. Though there are few people on the night lane, we do not know who is skewing his ears in the Arnelian sphere of power.


    He went through the designated path and silently opened it to me when I showed my passes to the guards at the gate. Late at night, but it seems to mean an exception. Just out of the gate, Taurus exhales fuzzily.


    "Signs of the watch you''ve been following have disappeared."


    "Have you noticed?"


    "Let''s see. There were at least three of them, but they''re all hands-on. Besides, apart from our watch, there are a few people who are observing at a fixed point. Arnelia, the holy capital, is a common thing. If those brainy people are watching, there can be no such thing as nasty crimes."


    "Well, you might want to change your name to Arnelia, the Devil''s Capital."


    Bergay glanced back at Arnelia for a moment and told Taurus.


    "I did it with the Archbishop Anorn I met earlier, and he''s not a decent person. Probably immortal."


    "Oh, my God. So you think the Archbishop is a demon?


    "Not necessarily, but I tried to intimidate him lightly and let him kill me with the image of flying up from my neck, but he sat in between me all the time. There''s no rush to defend you, is there? I didn''t think it was so bonkers that I didn''t realize it was killing me, and even if I wanted to show you how to trust this one, I''d take a reflexively avoiding death. The lack of any of that would mean that the woman had experience of being skipped up from her neck. So living means, well, the immortal.


    Signs The person only seemed human, but became immortal for whatever reason. The knight in the back smelled like a beast, too, and there seems to be more than one know-it-all creature in the basement. What is it that this is not the Devil''s Capital? See? "


    "Huh."


    Taurus replied, saying he was not sure, but Bergay proceeded with his steps toward his own.


    "I''ll take a fighting relationship with Arnelia. To defeat the Sword Emperor, I want to raise the odds a little bit. But don''t trust me. Don''t forget to be on guard against them, not just Titania, okay?


    "Of course it is"


    "Then we also talked about the Great Demon King Perpergis. But Titania didn''t say anything about a magician."


    "Huh? How could that be?"


    To Taurus'' words, Bergay replied bitterly.


    "Even though you don''t know what sorcery Titania will use? This is also the first time we have confronted Titania. The autobiography just told me he used some sort of magic trick. But if this is any more troublesome, it is possible that Arnelia will prioritize the end, not Titania''s captivity. That''s why we talked about Perpergis. If you attack him, you threaten to revive the Great Demon King.


    Our goal is also to seize weapons stored by Titania. We can''t lose them forever. Of course I can''t give it to Arnelia. You know that, right?


    "Absolutely."


    "I''ll add and confirm, but the Pelpergis case will be sacrificed to the worst of all by Ursus. That''s why I brought him here. You know that, don''t you?


    "Yes."


    Taurus replied as emotionally as possible, but I could imagine that my present expression was no longer calm. I understand what Bergay says. That''s what I''ve known since the birth of Ursus in the first place as one end of the possibility. But when reality caught up, I felt just as hesitant. The growth of my son, who has taken care of him since his birth, is remembered, but they tightened out of thought by shaking his head off, and Taurus began to walk.


    When I saw the trick, Bergay said away.


    "Setting up a sword emperor shall be the night after tomorrow. Are you ready to plant it?


    "Yes. First we hire the right people to set us up and bring out Titania. I''ve lured you to a place in our favor, and we''ll surround you and set you up together."


    "What if Titania was irresistible? Or what if I don''t follow your instructions?


    "You can''t be irresistible. Oh, my God, he''s a woman, too. I''ll include that much for those who raid. Titania should also find it harder to fight back nasty if she''s going to take Levantine in the competition, so I was wondering if it would at least come out to the point where it''s not popular.


    Just in case, I''ll let these two hands get mixed up. "


    "I''ll leave the trick to you. Including the Levantine takeover, we also need to keep the competition winning out. Tell them to focus on the competition to the extent that it doesn''t interfere with the raid."


    "Yes, sir."


    And when they went to the inn, Taurus went away in a gracious manner. I saw Urs meditating outside, and I guess the others are still awake.


    Bergay reminds me of ourselves. Few childhood trainees have ever followed a hellish drill and died in the middle of training. The women are exempt from the fight at the right age because of their role in giving birth to the next generation, but the men uniformly lost their lives. Even though not a single one died in action, all men the same age as Bergay died inside long ago. They all died in training to defeat Titania.


    The record shows that the battle between Titania and the fist-serving clan is considered the last 200 years ago. No one had lived in the interior who had fought Titania directly, and it was becoming whispered that it was doubtful whether the Titanian was really alive or whether it really existed before that. In what mood have those who have continued their training with Bergay embarked on their training in a state of abhorrence that is spreading inside?


    It''s not that I don''t like peace with Bergay. But when he died for the sorrow of his clan, and thought of the carelessness of those, there was no longer an option for him to leave.


    "(Whatever sacrifice you make, I will place the Sword Emperor here. Be prepared, Titania)"


    Bergay also consolidated his readiness again, staring into the night sky for the battle to come.


    Continued

 1624 War and Peace, Part 162 - Conference Day 7, Early Morning ① -

    Early morning at dawn. The meeting enters its seventh day and is a turning point. Also, the Unified Martial Arts Games will be the third round of this battle, and the matches will also be between those who are quite famous. As the competition progressed so far, the remaining competitors began to be known, and it was about time that a specific name appeared in the audience''s mouth.


    But the hustle and noise still lurked, and Aerial was meeting people this morning, a rare mist on Arnelia. Misty or windy Aerial can''t be in the wrong place, but he''s not as worried about them as he is about them. Aerial was showing such care that it would be more convenient for someone reading the earth.


    And it was General Diore of Alexandria who showed up early in the morning at the same time as the 6: 00 clock rang far away. Aerial, the protector of the prairie, seldom drips his head, but he wears so much common sense as a courtesy of the caller. And in front of Diore, even Aerial feels hardened in front of the majesty she emits.


    When he looked around, Diore urged him to make it easier on the air. Even so, it''s a shade of a tree that doesn''t even have a place to sit down.


    There''s a reason Aerial called Diore to a place like this. That also had to do with the person on the tree. When Diore glanced over the tree, he started talking.


    "Did I make you wait?


    "No, just now"


    "Well, I''m going to know the requirements I called. You weren''t convinced about the Spirit Knight."


    "Yes. I''d like to ask you once now. Why do you think it''s not for my Spirit Knight?"


    Aerial had had the opportunity a few days earlier to ask Diore what the Spirit Knight was all about. What I asked for is Aerial, but Aerial doesn''t know what the busy Diore decided to think and talk about. Was it attractive or was it just a whim? But as for Aerial, who was considering a contract with Wintier for more power, he thought Diore''s story would be helpful.


    But Diore often took Aerial''s hand and stared into his eyes, but when he sighed, he only told him, "Don''t, it''s not for you," and left. The aerials left behind were often flabbergasted, and I couldn''t even ask why.


    But that''s why I wanted to ask you today. I had no idea Wintier had said the same thing, but that wasn''t aerial enough to convince me. That''s why I''m bringing Wintier in today.


    "Wintier"


    "If you think you took me out in the morning, this is what you''re talking about"


    Wintier, who was sitting on a tree, comes down glistening in the wind. Wintier was taken out aerially hard in the morning, but somehow I knew why. But I thought I was responsible for what Aerial made me expect, and I went out with him.


    When Diore saw Wintier, a senior spirit, he drowned his head to show his gratitude. Though the lineage used is different, respect for the Spirit remains unchanged at all.


    "I''ll see you first. My name is Diore-Nightroad-Brigandi, Spirit Knight of the Earth. Extremely pleasant to see.


    My friend''s name is Pygnom. Spirit of the earth. I''d like to say hello. "


    "Don''t be. It''s unusual and emotional for advanced spirits to face each other. I''d love to hear it from you."


    "Bye."


    When Diore met lightly, the soil rose as high as his hips behind it, and a cavity appeared inside. A man appeared to be an old man walking through it.


    When the man pointed his unfathomable eyes at Wintier, he named him.


    "... it''s a pignom"


    "It''s Wintier. Best regards,"


    "Hmm, nothing like to say hello. The earth and the wind are incompatible. It''s the courtesy of getting out that I give back, but can I go home now, Diore?"


    "Don''t say that, my friend. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you either. Can you talk to me a lot?"


    Diore grinned bitterly at the unloving pignom, but when he saw the look on his face and considered it, the pignom lifted his fingers slightly, the ground rose to a moderate height, where he sat down and put his arms around him.


    "It''s easy to talk and nothing. I guess that means my daughter there isn''t for the Spirit Knight."


    "Are you saying the same thing? I want to know why."


    "Well, it''s easy to say why. Not a single human being, such as a spiritual knight, would do it in the first place. Even when Diore there became a Spirit Knight, I disagreed. I was disappointed that I forcefully signed the contract. Because of that, I want this body. Does Diore look happy to you?


    Aerial was bewildered by the unexpected words of the pignom. But Diore has no objection either, and he listens to the words in silence.


    Pignom kept talking as he asked Diore how he was doing with his eyes hidden in his long brow.


    Continued

 1625 War and Peace, Part 163 - Conference Day 7, Early Morning ② -

    "Think a little and you''ll see. Humans have a shorter life span than other species. That''s why I''m able to live hard and die. Life is just long enough to be a little remorseful. Where humans lived for hundreds of years, there would be nothing good about it.


    Besides, our spirits can be part of a great power when they return to nature by becoming long-lived, but humans are just chunks of flesh when they die. Just die with a little nutrient on the ground, the same as compost. No, it takes a lot of time for the bones to return to the soil, so that''s inefficient. Humans are the source of the plague unless they''re cremated, and they''re worse off than normal creatures. "


    "Pignom, you wouldn''t have to say that"


    Diore embarrassed me gently, but they''re not going to stop pignomes.


    "It''s also rare for creatures to have nothing more connected to nature than humans. I guess that''s why I don''t feel anything about hurting nature and driving it away. It cuts through the forest, buries the river, chops up the mountains and even changes the wind flow. No creature can do that, even if it''s much more powerful than a human being. Don''t be afraid. You guys are happy.


    But at the same time man is unhappy. You people are the ones who die flinging shit without any ideas or attributes to give in. What do you think? Where I''ve had such a poor life forever, you have something good to say?


    "Pignom!"


    Diore embarrassed the Spirit with a strong tone. Did you just think it was too much, or are you tired of talking? The pignom wore his hat deep into his eyes and remained silent.


    Diore sighed, apologizing to Aerial and Wintier.


    "I''m sorry. Roots are good, but mouths are bad. And I don''t like humans. I think I made you feel bad, forgive me."


    "No, sometimes I think the same thing since I left the prairie. I''m not uncomfortable with normal people, either. I feel the same way that I shouldn''t live with it forever. I just want to help Alphilis. When it''s over, I''m going to give back my strength and go back to being human."


    In the words of Aerial, Pignom looked alternately at Diore and Wintier''s face. Diore turned away looking ill-decided as the pignome gave him a harsh look. The same is true of Wintier.


    "You guys haven''t explained the terms of the Spirit Knight properly?


    "Ugh, I''m sorry. I never thought I''d be so hard-willed."


    "It''s the same. Because Aerial has never been so obsessed with anything so far, and I think it''s helping Alphilis enough. Human beings have the right materials. Even though I may have no place to use it if I ask for more strength."


    "Oh, you mean that? Then we have to explain it properly."


    The pignom turned to Aerial dissatisfied. I could see a color in that look that was neither disgusting nor pitiful, but apparently it conveyed that it was an action in view of the Aerial thing.


    "You know the terms of becoming a Spirit Knight?


    "It would be to be approved and covenanted by the superior Spirit, wouldn''t it?


    "Roughly, yes, but not exactly. You just have to let the Spirit approve, so you can actually force it.


    He once entered into an effective relationship with the Spirit, calling him who exercises his power a spiritual use, and scorned him who forcibly uses the Spirit in some way as an elite slave. That''s another story, but it means there are other ways to do it, if only with the help of the Spirit.


    Then what is a Spirit Knight? Do you understand that?


    "... that there is something like a pledge to be fulfilled?


    Pignomes nodded at Aerial''s remarks.


    "That''s right. Spirit users can help, but spirits don''t shred themselves to help. Serving therefore cannot exercise great power, and if one tries to lend a power that is compatible with the Spirit and too great, problems sometimes remain beyond the operator''s own tolerance. Actually, it''s very user-friendly.


    So a way was developed to force the Spirit into slavery. But naturally, the Spirit shreds himself to death. And the Spirit, separated from nature, loses his power, so forcing him to subordinate will eventually lead him to the end of his life. And the spirits who guarded humans eventually stopped speaking to humans. The humans who noticed this scorned and forbade the elite servants. This is the mainstream magician today.


    The Spirit Knight, by contrast, is one form of covenant. exercise stronger power by multiplying each other''s constraints and pledges. The forms of constraint vary, but the first thing that is crucial to man is that he does not age, and that the flesh, instead of being able to keep its climax, cannot terminate the contract without self-determination. This is the same even with mutual agreement between the Spirit and man. There are other things like not being able to leave a certain distance, or having to see each other every other for a certain amount of time.


    And a pledge... "


    The pignom looked at Diore in the slightest, but he doesn''t even intend to block the story of the pignom.


    Continued

 1626 War and Peace, Part 164 - Conference Day 7, Early Morning ③ -

    The pignom took Diore''s will and kept talking.


    "The pledge is an oath against each other. If this is ever different, man loses his power as a Spirit Knight, and the Spirit loses his power. You can do it to the point of losing power, but if you do poorly, your very existence can disappear.


    So don''t let anyone else know what the constraints and pledges are. Sometimes that can be fatal if you''re bad. And pledges have to weigh in on each other''s lives.


    From what I''ve seen, the human lady seems to have something to wish for. But the content is not specific. How far do you want to protect a woman from that alphilis? Is it the flesh, the spirit, or the desire again? I can say that that point is not clear.


    And Wintier, was it? You don''t have anything to wish for human beings, do you? No, there was, but I''ve already given up, or I have to give up. Didn''t I? "


    Wintier, who had listened in silence, answered the inquiry of the pignom with her eyes narrowed.


    "... I heard the earthly spirits are oligarchy, but you talk a lot better. You don''t like prying people the same way you do, do you?


    "That was bad. Unlike spirits of wind and water, we spirits of earth are boneless. No offense, no offense. And finally, let me tell you, you don''t look like you want each other. That''s why I don''t think it''s right for the contract."


    Wintier affirmed in silence to the words of the pignom. Aerial was also silently listening to the words of the pignom again, but as an aerial, I''m still not convinced.


    "I got the story. But what kind of pledge is that? If it''s not specific, I don''t understand."


    "I guess that is. Shall we talk about me and the pignomes?"


    "Hey, Diore?


    A pignom approached himself wondering what to say, but Diore took control of it and started talking about it.


    "It doesn''t matter, Aerial isn''t the kind of person who talks to others pepper. And I''ve talked so far, and I''m responsible for what I expected.


    My pledge is to permanently defend Alexandria - in this case, to the survival of the King''s capital and the royal family. As long as Alexandria is alive, I am immortal and will continue to protect Alexandria permanently. This is my pledge. And - "


    "Wait, say it yourself"


    The pignom blocked Diore. It''s going to be even harder on my face. But the stubbornness was more like Diore, and the pignom broke lightly and started talking. Probably an interaction that was repeated many times. The pignom also had a sigh.


    "I don''t hear this knight say it once... there used to be some more cuteness.


    My pledge is to return the wasteland to its original green land. The turbulent zone of a small country, now abandoned as a buffer zone. There was my hometown. That is desolation in war, and there is no longer a shadow to see.


    The Spirit of the earth, by its very nature, takes great care of his homeland. It''s usually something you can crush there if your hometown is gone, but I''m heretical. Leaving the land where I was born and raised. But I wanted the land back. That''s one of the reasons I became a superior spirit.


    But we need more strength to return the rough land. And on top of that, it''s my desire to become the highest spirits, the rich spirits that rule the soil, to enrich my homeland. "


    "... wait, does that catch up as a pledge? Lord Pignom sounds more like a grand plan."


    Aerial raised the question again, but the pignom was nodding quickly.


    "Your question is best. Actually, I''m the third in Diore to get a Spirit Knight, or Spirit Guardian. Each knight has their own pledge, and I have the strength from them now. I believe that Diore''s pledge matches the rest of my life until I get what I want."


    "Is that possible?


    "I can''t help it because it''s true. When I was born, spirits and humans were under contract in many ways. Some of them were spirits who contracted more than one human being. Now the number of spirits has fallen so much that I no longer see the Spirit Knight itself, though.


    Well, that''s about all I know, too. Do you have any other questions?


    Aerial shook his head sideways at the words of the pignom. Then the pignom nodded with Diore, and the pignom departed into the earth as it did when it came out.


    Continued

 1627 War and Peace, Part 165 - Conference Day 7, Early Morning ?

    And Diore looked up into the sky again.


    "Don''t clear the fog, I''ll say it''s time to go too. The pignom said oh, but it''s better to take care of him. I''m really worried about you guys."


    "It didn''t look that way, though?


    "Ha ha, I used to fight with pignomes when I was young too. I don''t know how good that is until I''ve been with you for a long time.


    Now you don''t understand each other enough, and your pledges won''t match. Still, you should exchange some of each other''s belongings. Sometimes when a pledge is made to each other, it reacts in some way. I won''t lose anything. "


    "Okay. You''ve put a lot of work into it, Lord Knight. Thank you."


    Diore smiled at Aerial''s gratitude and left the spot. And Aerial turns back to Wintier.


    "What do you want to protect from Alphilis,? Surely I wonder what I want to protect from Alphilis. I''ve never been aware of it before."


    "Alphilis seems simple at first glance, but it has a very complex inner surface to its fruits. Its origins and the environment in which it is now placed are special. I don''t know what''s going to happen, but you''re sure to be at the heart of the continent''s transition.


    If we don''t protect her, that''s what we need to be prepared to protect her from. "


    "Everything, huh? That''s vague again, too. Alpha Reese, you need my help in the first place. There are a lot of strong people around now, and Alphilis himself has gotten pretty strong. Whether Alphilis himself needs me.


    But Wintier. What about you? Like Pignom said, you say you don''t have something to wish for?


    Wintier answered the query for Aerial, after a little mumbling.


    "- Honestly, I was burned lifelessly where I was born, but I still don''t feel that resentful. I am the Spirit of the Wind. It''s not flushing, but it''s a breeze that changes shape and blows gently and violently at that time.


    If your hometown is gone, you can make it again. You don''t think you should be imprisoned by the past or something and imitate that you even lose your destination. I just want to see a little more of the fate of this continent and Jaeger. It''s true you feel that way. "


    "But you don''t want to tie someone''s life up for that?


    "You''re getting it, you''re right."


    To Aerial''s words, Wintier nodded with a smile.


    "I like all Jaegers, don''t I? Still, I''m not going to change my way of life. That''s who I am, and no one''s gonna give me orders."


    "We''re the same breeze, but we''re different."


    "Right. If I''m a seasonal breeze, I guess Aerie''s a trade breeze."


    "That''s fine, too. Sometimes the wind will mix somewhere. We just have to figure out the right way to do it for us. We''ll still have time.


    And if you have to, that''s all you have to do to help like the wind. "


    Aerial left the spot with a firm foothold, either because he saw the direction to go. And Wintier follows him fluffily.


    But in that place, where the fog was clear, a black fog appeared. The fog that took on the boy''s appearance is Doom. I said I heard something funny about that expression, but I was lying.


    "No, I can''t believe we can hear valuable stories here. I knew I should show my face in a lot of places. Or pinch your ears? Mouth out? Well, I could do it all at the same time!


    And is that Diore''s pledge? So, if Alexandria is gone, you mean she loses her powers as a spiritual knight? Hey, it''s evil. You''re fun. "


    Doom rang his fingers and called out the shadows. When the shadow took shape, it became the figure of a woman wrapped around a blur. That was even like a man-eater, but obviously the appearance is growing. He was already like an old woman, but he didn''t hide anything but depressing and starving around his eyes.


    Doom greeted her with a smile, but the woman, by contrast, is grumpy.


    "- What? You said you wouldn''t have my turn this time, right?


    "I changed my mind. If this sounds like such an interesting festival, there is no hand in not attending. Let''s try to scratch the place around a bit. As far as we can, of course."


    "He''s not stable yet. Besides, I haven''t possessed a powerful warcraft yet. There''s only so much you can do with this, isn''t there?


    "No Warcraft, but a powerful Demon King would be nearby."


    "Demon King? - Yeah."


    Did the woman think of it or nodded as she was convinced.


    "So, what do I do?


    "My prediction is that someone will try to steal Levantine out. interfering with them. Besides, Arnelia should take the lead in this meeting and try to move the peace forward. You can''t admit that, can you? Peace is just boring."


    "In short, what a mess, huh?


    "Yes. The goal is to keep one thing from working. Why don''t we just scratch him around at best? Hey, man eater... no, designer."


    The woman known as Dezeia - the fusion of Maneater, Insomnia and Libidu - smiled dimly and then disappeared. And Doom laugheth in darkness in a clear mist, in the morning sun.


    Continued

 1628 War and Peace, Part 166 - Conference Day 7, Morning ① -

    - Day 7 of the Continental Peace Conference -


    In previous peace conferences, there was also a slow progression, when ''the meeting danced, but did not go forward'', but in this peace conference it was a series of upheavals, and each mission seemed to be chased by the response to not even sleep.


    Meals and booze for consecutive nightclubs are available in the conference hall, but they were also wasted with little consumption. If it was a regular peace conference, unless there was a big agenda, there would be a night club, and one that sprouted love, but the night clubs were idle to the extent that the envoys of the countries were too busy talking secretly or sending the lowest end of the mission to the extent that they were sorry.


    The suppliers were happy to have their leftover meals split, but this is not a pleasant development for the operators, including Miranda and Elsa. Many of the delicacies of the mountain seas that I have struggled to retrieve will never be tasted, only to lose their quality and feed the birds and beasts.


    They are also cleaned up clean and refreshing in the morning, and snacks are arranged for those in the small hall who do not have time for breakfast. There are many people who have breakfast there, but with everyone''s sleepy eyes, there is little conversation and just bringing food to their mouths in the first place.


    Miranda and Elsa were going down the hallway early, glimpsing a glimpse of such a crowd.


    "The marquis is tired."


    "Most of these things are secretly talking even when the dates change. And those who have spoken near dawn."


    "No strange signs?


    "Yes, as far as eavesdropping"


    Elsa replied rustling, but Miranda was nodding small next door. Naturally, it was Miranda who instructed us to eavesdrop on the secret talks of the gods. Elsa was impressed with the way Miranda did.


    "But Miranda was right. I didn''t know any of the marquis cared about magical eavesdropping, but they didn''t notice classic hidden doors or behind the ceiling."


    "We all rely too much on witchcraft. Too many people don''t realize that. This Arnelia is the most famous junction, a magical city that lays defensive magic. Many of you will not even know that Arnelia has a spy with no mouth, and it is impossible to be wary of sorcery by the envoys of other countries.


    Plus, if there''s a magician in the institution, he''s doing a lot of deliberate and magical tricks. The magicians will care about you. "


    Elsa is surprised by Miranda''s fine tricks, but kept in mind that this prudence is where apprenticeships should be.


    Aside from the fact that Miranda wants to keep an eye on the trends of the Hordes to get this far, of course, it is with their safety in mind. The Mission Inn has a temple knight on its face and no mouth on its back, making it easier to deal with or find the culprit, assuming there is a danger to the crowd. Though a peace conference, there has not been any kind of assassination or injury so far. It''s not where Miranda would want it to be, either, with an extra case and to be made Arnelia''s liability issue.


    And Miranda asked Elsa about her biggest concern.


    "Is espionage to Romansland as difficult as ever?


    "Yes. Or it''s impossible. A defensive formation that can be considered a junction by a very aggressive bug. Nearly half of them were eliminated by the intruders, but I was wondering if it would still be easy to break them in.


    I''m pretty sure there''s a calamity in Romansland, as Miranda said. "


    "Well, the heart of the Hachi Forest was a mussel. I''m pretty sure the main unit has moved. More than that, what is Romansland? Should it be good to just be sure that the main unit is here? What are you thinking, we have to pull it out at the meeting. You''re not going to get rampaged here.


    Anything else?


    To Miranda''s question, Elsa turned the paperwork at hand. They''ve already moved to Miranda''s office. Every country will be aware of it, but it''s not in good shape to be known that you''re eavesdropping, even if you are. Elsa glances at the people in the report who were unable to spy.


    Continued

 1629 War and Peace, Part 167 - Conference Day 7, Morning ② -

    "And then Alexandria. Their mission is an elite one for everyone. Besides, I was wondering if it was more impossible to sneak in than Diore was blinding his eyes."


    "They have spies of the same or more proficiency than we do. Shane, where''s Sereno?"


    "That''s -- strange things are happening."


    Elsa seemed troubled to see if she could keep reporting. But Miranda naturally urged him to remain, and Elsa answered in confusion.


    "- Shane Sereno''s envoy has a spy in it. That''s what can be monitored from Shane Sereno''s bedroom to the bathroom. As a result, there''s nothing suspicious about it."


    "Doesn''t that sound suspicious?


    "Yeah. On the contrary, he seems to work all the time with little sleep. Occasionally enough to look good with your own hand mirror, and if you only take a moment or so of hypnotic sleep, otherwise you always seem to work. He said he had never seen anyone more diligent."


    "... I only sleep for a short time. But there are healthy people once in a while, but I wonder if that''s the deal. Keep watching. Whether Shane Sereno is out there or not, if you look at the people gathering at her, you can correlate every step of the way.


    Who does Shane Sereno ask for, or who relies on her? We need to do a good research and read the conference trends. If you fail, she will take the lead in this conference and the continent ahead. "


    "I understand. But, Master Anolun, there''s one thing I''d like to ask you."


    "What?"


    Elsa questioned Miranda with a nervous face.


    "If this meeting moves exactly as Shane Sereno thought, and Arnelia is put at a disadvantage - ''how far do you intend to go''?


    Elsa put it in the most considerate way, but naturally the intention is communicated to Miranda as well. Miriazal didn''t say anything, and I felt Miranda was in charge around there as well. So it is no exaggeration to say that the two of us on this occasion have the right to make all the decisions.


    Miranda got an even more rugged look and told him to stare at Elsa.


    "Now is not the time to think about it. But if you''re going to get your mind ready now, be ''thorough''. Wearing mud is the role of the back. Mistake is not the Virgin Miriazal."


    "How much are we replacing?"


    "Well, our position is any different. Like a once minar."


    "But there is no substitute for a human being named you anywhere in the world. That''s all you have to fight for. If you die, some of you will grieve."


    "- Yes."


    Elsa remembered her loved one who had died, but now she decided not to think about it. If this is the battlefield, it is strictly forbidden to give thought to the dead. If you think of the dead, you will be pulled there by the battlefield.


    But I heard a scream downstairs as if to tear the thought apart. Soundproofing magic also blocks sound from the outside to some extent, but screams as if it doesn''t even matter. But Miranda and Elsa don''t move much longer. Because if this is a raid, it''s possible to attack further where people have gathered. Besides, this is the heart of Arnelia. We''ve got plenty of defense, and if there''s anything, people will be coming to report it as soon as possible.


    And as Miranda expected, the report came running in less than 30 seconds.


    "I''m Aristotle, okay?


    "Get in."


    Aristotle, head of security in the morning, came in. Aristotle reports with a light salute. Miranda asks immediately.


    "Something."


    "It''s a raid. One seriously wounded."


    "How many enemies?


    "That''s... there''s no enemy figure, just an arrow flying in"


    "An arrow?


    Miranda had thought of various forms of raiding, but the long-range shooting by arrows was unexpected. No, if it''s an assassination, the bows and arrows are very effective and most remembered, which is why they lay their protective nets more than double the range of bows and arrows produced in Jaeger. I can''t get inside the protective net without permission, and as soon as the protective net is broken, I realize it. That would require sniping from outside the protective net, but with that in mind, we are setting up this conference room by choosing not to take high or low differences. I have even been concerned about cutting down street trees for that matter.


    Besides, just in case, the whole building is covered with powerful sorcery. Regardless from the inside, it was thought that breaking it with a remote attack from the outside would require considerable large-scale sorcery or a stone thrower for siege warfare.


    So now the outdated method of arrows and so on against this venue was completely out of Miranda''s head. When Miranda takes her seat, she heads to the scene early.


    Continued

 1630 War and Peace, Part 168 - Conference Day 7, Morning ③ -

    "Show me. You''ve been instructed to conserve the scene, haven''t you?


    "Absolutely."


    Miranda will be on her way to the scene immediately with Aristotle''s guidance. Alberto and Eliza were already present at the scene and it appeared that treatment for injuries to the wounded had already begun. An arrow appears to have stabbed the arms of some embassy woman, but there seems to be nothing else in her life.


    Miranda glanced at the wounded, but soon found out where the arrows had flown from. There are traces of broken boundaries in the air, and windows are also broken. Miranda was staring at the torn glass when she said she had aligned the glass that had removed the cloudiness to the extreme for the day, but was utterly angry.


    Besides, the glass is magnified several times in strength by magic. When you break it, is it an arrow with a magic overlay? If so, if it was aimed at humans, it would be dusted if the hit was bad. Were you going to do that, or were you just going to do this degree of damage as a result? If it is also an arrow material that can withstand the magic overlay, its type and place of production will be limited.


    Behind Miranda, Aristotle gently offered an arrow pulled from the victim. But when he saw the arrow, Miranda turned her eyes round.


    A bit of an unusual arrow, but the tip looks just iron. "


    "Yes, I was wondering if there was any special change in the material. However, it is heavy and made to cross blades. I was wondering if you broke through the junction and glass with the magic of fortification on the arrows that specialized in penetration."


    "Well, I didn''t know there was such a way."


    It was then that Miranda held an arrow and tried to match the location of the defeated glass. Pie, and an arrow passed through his gaze with a high sound. The minute Miranda realizes it''s a ringing arrow, Miranda reflexively sticks out her left hand.


    The junction and the glass were broken in an instant, and Miranda''s left hand was reflexively grasping the flying arrow. He touches Miranda''s temple and stops at the soot. Blood seeps through Miranda''s temples as she twists late.


    Once again, the scene became noisy.


    "Master Anolun! Are you hurt!?


    "... as you can see, it''s okay. You''ll do it, daylight grand. I didn''t know you were after my assassination. No, or could anyone have taken the upper hand? I can''t overlook a bit of this, though I''m a big shot at my head."


    He was concentrating his magic on his left hand as Miranda slammed an arrow to the ground. The expression is only pitiful, and at the same time narrows his eyes and looks at the object, he has already gone into chanting magic.


    "... there you are."


    - The light won''t penetrate my enemies.


    An arrow of light was emitted from Miranda''s left hand, also about the thickness of his arm. The arrow was released at a tremendous rate, destroying the glass and defensive junction and flying away in the direction the arrow was headed for, leaving it between seconds and hitting a small tall hill tree on the far side.


    But Miranda was tongue-in-cheek while confirming the landing.


    "I''ll do it, I got away. How dare you dodge an arrow of sorcery"


    "Dear Anolun, what are your enemies?


    "One enemy, quite good at it. I''ll put out a chase, but stay behind. Don''t set me up, okay?


    "Ha."


    Miranda ears softly in those ears before Alberto salutes and leaves.


    "(He who is fairly superior without a mouth, and also put a pilgrimage on it. They''re not normal. If you let the half-baked out, it will be payback)"


    "(Capture? Or dispose of it?


    "(I''d prefer to be tied up, but you probably can''t. Find out who the lowest opponent is)"


    "(Understood)"


    Alberto leaves the spot and Miranda leaves the spot with her hair up. The blood from the temples has already stopped. Elsa thought to herself as she put away a noisy place.


    "Dear Miranda, how did you see their position from here...?


    You can''t even see it from here, like a tree on a hill. Someone with exceptional vision. Or maybe I can see it, but I still think there will be a shield.


    But Elsa, who was chased by the response, immediately drove the question to the edge of her head and concentrated on her work.


    Continued

 1631 War and Peace, Part 169 - Unified Martial Arts Games, World War III Jake Vs Alphilis ① -

    "I see, will you react to that arrow? I knew it was a big monster."


    It was Yoshimazu Fujita who unleashed the arrow on Miranda. Initially he was Fujita, who had no intention of killing Miranda, and honestly whoever shot the arrow could have done so. I just let go of the arrow because Miranda happened to be in my eye.


    The aim of this time is to create Arnelia''s impropriety. That''s why I didn''t intend to kill anyone. Miranda wouldn''t die if she hit an arrow, and she wanted to know how affordable it was first. Besides, if an arrow were to hit his head, he would also highlight Arnelia''s anomaly even more.


    But I didn''t expect a counterattack from that distance. Fujita''s vision is enough to discern a fly a town away, but he didn''t imagine his opponent had the same level of vision. It was assumed that the magic unleashed would be something to track down the person who had seen it. Once dodged, the trajectory changed, so you''re lucky to shoot it off aggressively.


    Fujita left the scene as soon as possible. We must leave this place immediately. Probably because the Arnelian hounds will flock. Next to it, the monkey pills sneak up


    "Lord Fujita, how about the tail?"


    "I missed the pawn. That archbishop is like a ghost."


    "Oh, my God? You''re such a monster."


    "Look, she''s beautiful, but she''s got five fingers even if I''m after her."


    Fujita was impressed with the snort, but she seemed to receive the monkey circle differently. Fujita also knows what a rugged look means. If Fujita finds it useless, this faithful servant will turn quickly into an assassin.


    There''s a little bit of risk in that word right now.


    "But ghost extermination should be the specialty of Lord Fujita. Is that what you say you can''t hunt?"


    "I didn''t say I couldn''t hunt. But we need to get ready. You shouldn''t have to hunt in the first place this time. The aim would only be to expose Arnelia''s deficiencies. I don''t like letting dead people go to jail."


    "Mmm..."


    "It was your general who said we''d do it the way we did, wasn''t it? Or do you say you can''t obey the Lord''s orders?


    Fujita''s tone was directed at Monkey Maru to reprimand him. Did you also consider the monkey circle to be counterproductive any longer, leaving the scene with only one thing to say?


    "Then I''ll leave everything to you. Let''s say we do leave the way and the target to it. He''s an archbishop, by the way, but he used to seem like a mercenary. He said his nickname at that time was'' The Red Ghost ''. Isn''t that the perfect match for your clan, who has played a role in the ghost exorcism?


    That''s what I left out, Monkey Maru, but Fujita didn''t have a smile.


    "You think it''s a red ghost? Idiot, a real red ghost is so much better. Well, I took on a difficult request. Making Arnelia''s a criticism? If you''re behind this, you should let Inujiang do it."


    Even though Fujita blurred, he hid himself in the clutter of the venue of the Unified Martial Arts Games.


    - Unified Martial Arts Congress, WW3 -


    "Thank you"


    "Yes."


    Early morning training for Titania and Jake was still taking place today. It''s an early game this morning, so it''s just a lighter match. Handy enough, restful enough. Jake felt strongly that his power was increasing in the past few days.


    Titania asks Jake if he knows he''s gaining confidence beside him.


    "What do you think, how affordable?


    "It''s amazing. I think I''ve gained a lot of strength in the last few days. I can''t help but want to wield my powers right away. That''s because Tinny''s coaching is good!


    "I see..."


    Titania wanted to add that it was because of Jake''s qualities as well, but Jake was already about to leave the scene.


    "Then I have to ask you to change your morning turn, it''s a little early, but I''m going now! Please train after the game!


    "Oh, wait a minute -"


    Titania hastily tried to hold him back, but Jake was already running away. Titania''s leg strength would have made it possible to catch up, but I thought what was going to happen would also be a good learning for Jake.


    "The opponent is that alphilis. You won''t win first if you do it straight, but now what fight will it be? The way the swordsman fought is unique, so there are times I can''t even predict. Looking forward to it."


    Titania decided to go back to the inn for breakfast once, trying to see the game herself.


    Jake then took his breakfast lightly and, announcing a shift in work due to the game, rented a break room to begin his in-depth meditation. In your head, imagine the shape of your opponent''s swinging sword. I''ve seen the Battle of Alphilis several times as I go in and out of Jaeger.


    I remember being a good user for a woman, but I don''t know any more about it. I hear scathing stories from Lisa, but I can''t imagine any of them being regular Alphilis failures or anything like that, and from there being a very strong swordsman.


    But only yesterday, Lisa didn''t tell me anything, and Jake never asked Lisa anything again. Given Lisa''s position, it would be painful to give advice on Alphilis.


    So Jake stopped imagining the sword of Alphilis too much and imagined the quiet surface of the water. The clear water surface imagination is just right for increasing concentration. Deep, deep, still deep - that''s how Jake stopped meditating and headed to the venue when he reached the bottom of the water.


    "All right, best of luck."


    While waiting for the game and without interrupting his concentration, he was relative to Alphilis at the venue. Alphilis, one or more taller in the head than Jake, feels great relative, but there was no swordswallowing atmosphere. There was only the usual impression, and there was also a dubious lack of tension as to whether the battle was about to begin.


    Still, Jake''s concentration was uninterrupted and he could even afford to look across the venue extensively. You can find Tiny at the venue or Lisa.


    Seeing Jake like that, Alphilis spoke up.


    "Sounds very good, huh?


    "Oh, I''m sorry, but I''m in excellent shape. I''m pretty tough today, aren''t I? At least it''s going to be a good game."


    "Really?"


    When Alphilis looked at Jake, he turned his back as he clenched his neck.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m not going to make a good game of you at all. I''ll be done in a minute."


    "Can you?


    "Hmm, I''m sorry, but you''re so caught up in good shape. Judge, I''d like to ask you to replace your weapon. I''ll use that weapon."


    Look at the weapon Alphilis pointed out, Jake''s eyes get round. And then the game begins - Jake, as Alphilis declared, was the wingman who watched the sky after 30 seconds of defeat.


    Continued

 1632 War and Peace, Part 170 - Unified Martial Arts Games, World War III Jake Vs Alphilis ② -

    "... why?


    Jake was staring up at the sky. I know why I lost. Because I couldn''t handle the weapons Alpha Reese used. But Jake couldn''t understand how he brought in such a weapon and how he could handle it again.


    Alphilis stands as he lays in the arena and glances up at Jake, staring at the sky. The smile was sunny, so Jake knew with certainty that Alphilis was fighting.


    "How did I lose?


    "You''re too serious - pathetic, but have you ever trained with anyone other than the Knights? No, you can say you''re training as a swordsman."


    "Except for the sword - speaking of which, you didn''t."


    Jake was annoyed to say so himself, but Alphilis smiled at Jake''s answer.


    "I basically use swords, but you use different gains in practice. If there are any unusual weapons, I will try to purchase them, and I have a lot to develop. So maybe you can come up with some kind of weapon to fight against."


    "So, that weapon?"


    "Well, it works for a serious knight, doesn''t it?


    What Alphilis brought in was multiple, weighted ropes, passed in large circles. I wear some weight on the tip, but along the way I deliberately make the rope rough and easy to catch. The rope was not recognised as an offensive material, so it was also recognized as usable in this tournament.


    Jake was dragged off the scene without a trace, as he was heavily entwined with these things.


    "It''s an improved form of captive rope. I didn''t have a problem with the policy, so I let you use it. There''s nothing you can do with a blade-free sword, is there?


    "Right. I never thought I''d lose this way."


    "It''s a difference in experience. And a profession. Knight, then you won''t be training to fight like this."


    "Hmm, I don''t feel like losing"


    "I know exactly what you mean."


    Alphilis gave him a hand as he untied Jake''s entangled rope. The applause only rarely arose as to whether the venue was refreshing, but it was a convincing result from people who knew both Alphilis and Jake.


    "Again, this is what happened... I knew Alphilis was cunning, but I hope Jake has even a tenth of her seriousness"


    "One point specialization or diversity? Competitions will change wins and losses according to the rules, but they are stronger to apply on the actual battlefield. It''s a big thing you could learn about that at a competition without life or death. Well, there''s absolutely no right answer, so it''s up to me in the end."


    Lisa and Titania were sharing their thoughts in separate places. Thus ended the first Unified Martial Arts Games for Jake.


    When Jake returned to the holding room, Gus was waiting there. He greeted Jake with a gentle applause.


    "Hey, tired."


    "Nah, it''s not refreshing. I still don''t feel like losing."


    Gass shook her neck sideways when she saw the look on Jake''s face, still distracted by the fox.


    "No, no, no matter where you look from, it''s your complete defeat. I know you wanted to give me an arm test, but that brunette sister is here to win with all her might. I checked the rules of the competition and came to take you down by all means. Mercenaries are not like knights. You tried to test your arm with a sword, and that made a difference. You''re scarier than a demon in a way, aren''t you?


    "Oh, yeah"


    "So, that''s the task for you. I''m going to Princess Rayfan''s in Krums, and I want you to be a good escort for the duration of the meeting."


    "What? Now?


    Jake was questioning the content of the order and was unwittingly listening back.


    "Princess Rayfan has an escort coming from the country. Besides, Jaeger... that''s what Alphilis is on the escort. What''s the point of the Knights Temple escort now?


    "What are you talking about? It''s not our job to think about it, and you''re great enough to make sense of orders from above? Aren''t you mistaken because you''re a little born?


    To Gass''s words, Jake was annoyed. It is true that the system of choice of work has risen, and I am in a position to be asked for my own opinion, but I am fundamentally not in a position to reject the mandate. Jake honestly followed Gass''s words.


    "Right, Gas is right. Forget it."


    "That''s fine. but I do have my doubts too. Why are you an escort now? There''s nothing wrong with Princess Rayfan. I mean, we''ve got a new escort on purpose.


    There are multiple reasons I can think of, but I can''t draw intentions either. You''re the one who doesn''t think of that?


    "Come on? Ask Lisa."


    With his neck tilted, Jake was already shaking off his lost remorse and concentrating on his own mission.


    Continued

 1633 War and Peace, Part 171 - Unified Martial Arts Games, World War III Yao Vs Urus ① -

    When Alphilis pulled up to his holding room, there was Yao. Next in the game, I thought the modem was the other way around, but when I saw where the tail hits left and right, apparently I had something to say.


    Alphilis spoke to Yao in a smiling mood.


    "Not Yao"


    "That''s Lord Commander. It was a victory."


    "I''m glad the operation went well. Because it was a bet whether it really worked or not. Is that better than getting ready for the game? The restroom should be the other way around."


    "I need to tell you something."


    Yao took a deep breath and turned his sincere eyes to Alphilis.


    "I am Lord Commander - I want to fight the Alphilis with all my might. Not a combination of training, but in a serious place of battle. Now I know exactly why Sister Nia traveled with Alphilis. As a human warrior, Alphilis is the best I''ve ever seen."


    "Oh, a lot of expensive stuff, huh? I think there are a lot of people here who are stronger than me."


    "I''m not flattered, I don''t like flattery. That''s why I win the next game and make sure I get my wish. Because if I''m going to be another strong one, I''m going to need to play serious battles with Alphilis.


    That''s all I''m trying to say. Later, then. "


    Yao turned back his heels without waiting for Alphilis to reply, leaving early enough. Alphilis also knew it was a statement of determination to be Yao, but he had a small sigh that serious personality would be a lot of hard work for the Beast Man. Alphilis wonders if that serious personality is the only way to make Yao stronger.


    And Alphilis'' gaze is directed at one female warrior in the corner of the holding room. Woman fighter Urs defeated the Beast General, fighting Yao. Alphilis had heard from Arnelia that they were a ''fist-serving clan'' fighting group and hit Titania''s relatives, but that Alphilis was more interested in the virus than that.


    Alphilis approached Ursus in meditation with a large strand. Urs was emitting an air of meditation but tenacity, and the approximators were not even in a talking atmosphere, but Alphilis did not hesitate to break through the air and spoke to his friends.


    "You''re the Urs?


    "What can I do for you?


    The one holding back beside Urs is my brother Miles. The boy who lost to Daron in the qualifying round, but Alphilis has heard about him, too. Even the appearance is boy, he has the strength to just not be injured once attacked. You didn''t mind Miles interrupting Urs'' meditation, he was holding Alphilis back with more acute killings than you could imagine.


    But even the killer ignores Alphilis.


    "I don''t need it. I just wanted to say hi."


    "I''m meditating. You''d know if you were a warrior, too, wouldn''t you? Stay out of my way."


    "There''s nothing for the boy, just pull in. And if you don''t want to be disturbed, you don''t have to come to the holding room until the end of the day. Don''t you think bugs are too good to keep you where people are and stay out of the way?


    "Kuh, you''re a rude person. If you want to disturb me any more, I can help you."


    "Stop it, Miles"


    Urs stopped meditating and slowly opened his eyes. Miles turned his body toward Alphilis, toward his sister.


    "But sister, this man..."


    "No, this woman mercenary is right. It''s the person''s discretion not to speak up or speak up. If you don''t want anyone bothering you, you should go somewhere else.


    But what can I do for you? I''m guessing it''s not really useless, is it?


    "The best reason you want to talk about it is. And then one thing, you want me to make a bet."


    Urus with a strange look on the words of Alphilis. Alphilis forcefully spun the following words before Urs said anything.


    "If I fight you and I win, I want you to do me a favor."


    "- Say something funny. From now on I''m a game, and isn''t that opponent a warrior who belongs to your mercenary regiment? Aside from that, you''re gonna fight me?


    "So we''re talking about that next game. If you win, World War IV will be with me, won''t it?


    Miles didn''t understand the intent of Alphilis'' statement and looked anxiously at her sister. But Urs looked at Alphilis curiously to see if he understood the intention.


    Urs was now asking questions from himself.


    "Right. So what if I win?


    "I''ll hear you say anything. Money, or whatever you can do with Jaeger involved, or whatever my bare dance."


    "Naked dancing is fine, nobody wants to see you naked or anything"


    "What. I don''t want to, but you''re hurting me."


    The alphilis was plugged, so when I saw it, Urs was laughing small. Miles realizes. Since when did Urs, our sister, show interest in someone other than our own family and be able to flatter her mouth?


    Urs continued.


    Continued

 1634 War and Peace, Part 172 - Unified Martial Arts Games, World War III Yao Vs Urus ② -

    "Well, let''s just say I think about it in return."


    "Is it okay to make a bet?


    "Oh, fine. Swear by the name of the clan who will serve his fists."


    "Then I''ll look forward to it, good luck with your next game. Oh, let me tell you something, Yao without warning is pretty strong, so if you have a hidden ball, you have to use it at all costs to win, right?


    Miles finds creepy in Alphilis'' advice. Was that the same for Urs, whose expression was strong for a moment? When Alphilis saw the look on his face, he smiled softly and left.


    Miles twinkles anxiously after Alphilis disappears.


    "Sister, does that mercenary know our battle?


    "No way. In the last few decades, there''s got to be more to count than we''ve had contact with anyone but the inside. You can''t possibly know our secret moves."


    "But..."


    "I told you in my imagination. I''m sure he will."


    Urs affirmed to dispel his own anxiety. But what was more creepy to Urs was how he even took it for granted that Urs would win, not Yao, where Alphilis is one of them.


    And with that anxiety, there was a referee''s voice announcing the next game. Urs, who returned to me, slapped both cheeks, pulled his mind together and headed to the battlefield.


    "Both, forward!


    The cheer grew louder and I heard voices calling both Urs and Yao names from the venue. This was unexpected for Urs, but Urs'' fame for his pleasant victory over R��nca the other day has already become famous in martial arts competitions.


    The battle was already known for not letting Yao touch his opponent. In addition, the anticipators of the martial arts tournament said, "Do you hate your people?!? ''and many other audiences packed it because of the hustle and bustle of this game.


    It''s not like we haven''t looked into the yao in front of Urs. I''m on my way to Jaeger, a gruzald soldier. It is so full of talent that it is called the next generation of beast generals, and is seen to be the most powerful of the beasts in Jaeger. The way to fight focuses on speed, specializing in one-strike exit.


    Urs is never making fun of the Beast Man. Instead, he is aware that he will be considerably disadvantaged in the battle with the front cut. That''s why we don''t fail to prepare below. I was coming to the fight after looking into Lyunka. I''m sure I''ll do the same thing today and tomorrow.


    Before the start signal, Urus stood at a sufficient distance over the start line. He may seem timid, but he was wary of Yao''s speed. With all this distance, I can react in time. I was thinking if you gave me a nasty blow, I''d fight back at you, and with the signal to start, Urs'' face was bouncing with impact.


    "First, greet instead"


    For a moment Ursus'' eyes seemed to have more than one yao. I took the distance and checked again, but it still looks like there are more than one. That''s not just Urs, it seems to be the same for the venue. The venue began to twitch.


    "What, that?


    "How many daughters of beasts?


    I can''t help but notice the venue, and I''m surprised even Jaeger''s face watching the game. Next to the nearer watching the game was Alphilis. Ask Nia a question as Alphilis points to Yao.


    "That''s remnants, isn''t it? You mean you''re too fast and you''re having eye illusions?


    "That''s right. But I''m not serious yet."


    "When I used to do it with you, was there a speed that far?


    "No. Yao has grown sharply stronger over the past few months. He was told that he was a candidate for General Beast because he was expected to stretch. I wouldn''t be as strong as I am anymore, but Yao isn''t. For the next decade or so, that kid will continue to grow.


    It is too late for our cat body to complete. Alphilis characterizes our species?


    "Have you heard of it before?"


    To the words of Alphilis, Nia explains.


    Continued

 1635 War and Peace, Part 173 - Unified Martial Arts Games, World War III Yao Vs Urus ③ -

    "We are honestly a less combat-friendly species. It is powerless for the beast man, and there is no great difference from man. No fangs, no nails, not so sharp. Agility and flexibility if I were to mention it strongly, but there are many species that outnumber us with simple travel speeds. So are leopards and horses, and so are wolves."


    "I see. So the methods of combat are a bit limited, huh?


    "Yes, that''s why I found a viable way to fight flexibilities, including joint moves. But Yao is a little different. Yao focuses only on speed, and that''s the conclusion we came to."


    Ahead of Nia pointing, Yao moves fast enough to leave a remnant behind. It was not a simple speed of travel, but a speed that repeated short distances. Its speed increases further and the remnants increase by 4 or 5.


    Seeing that yao, Urs also blued for a moment, but soon took a defensive stance. It is the same as when we fought Lunca.


    Alphilis raises questions.


    "If it''s a powerless race, can we break through that defense?


    "It''s a pleasure to see, but it''s not just the legs that Yao is fast, is it?


    Nia laughs. At the same time, Yao came forward. If you travel so fast that it involves remnants in the distance, it will be difficult to even follow your figure at close range. Urs'' purpose is obviously Yao''s health is out. I retreated near the end of the arena because I couldn''t cut the balloon behind me. If anything happens to Yao behind his back, he''ll be aiming off-site then.


    Yao attacked Urs'' defensive position.


    "(Hmm. Surprised at first, no matter how fast you move, you can''t break through this'' immovable ''. Not least the impotent race than Lunca yesterday, if you do poorly, the fist you punch in just hurts more.


    Moments of breath, throw in a blow. so you can fight overwhelmingly in your favor) "


    More than a dozen shocks hit Urs'' body simultaneously the moment Urs set up the operation that way to intercept Yao.


    It''s incredible, but my fist would have been knocked in with little time difference. One power at a time is small, but when it comes to attacking at the same time, the story is different. Besides, it''s not very fast, but it''s not very fast.


    "(Strike speed is unusually fast as well as moving! Not yesterday''s beast general. You think such an animal man is a Heping soldier?


    Not exactly a Ping soldier, but a position equivalent to five hundred captains is available when he returns to Groszard, but Urs can''t possibly know what''s going on that even Yao doesn''t know.


    Even with that thought, Yao''s invisible series of attacks continues to hit Urs. Much cheered from the audience for an awesome offensive as if the storm had suddenly broken out.


    "Awesome!


    "The opponent is on the defensive side!


    Yao''s momentum gradually increases as if it were to be cheered by a much rousing audience. A sigh of admiration had already leaked from fellow Jaegers more than backup at a rate that even outstripped the common sense of the beast man.


    "What''s that speed..."


    "I''m not kidding. Were you working with us?


    "That''s right. There are no warriors in Jaeger who can follow Yao when he really moves. That''s why Yao wasn''t speed, he was fighting multi-on-one, training to improve pure technology, or training opponents with human weapons.


    So I was just training what I could do now, rather than being a handful. Sometimes speed training seemed to be the only thing. "


    Jaeger warriors, like those who felt teething, convincing of Nia''s words, but some warriors calmly analyze Yao''s battle.


    "But if you move at that speed, wouldn''t it just be deadly for the opponent to hit an accidental fist? And no matter how much trouble you have, it doesn''t seem like you can break through that defense without a deadly blow."


    Wictrier''s point is also the most. But Nia laughed like she was good at denying her opinion.


    Continued

 1636 War and Peace, Part 174 - Unified Martial Arts Games, WWIII Yao Vs Urus ④ -

    "You can see that if you look at it - at least, it''s a concentration that even stones from close range. I don''t even think it''s easy to throw in a blow, do you?


    Nia''s word-right reality was about to happen. Urs, who decided to defend himself at first, but began to rush into Yao''s attacks, which are increasingly spinning behind the audience''s cheers. There is no direct damage to the body, but the body is retreating with the iron wall immobilized. Immobility doesn''t kill everything until the impact of Yao''s attack.


    "(That''s not good. It is on my back that I have formed an outward formation to make it difficult for me to be taken behind my back. As it is, it''s shocked and pushed off the scene!


    In an attempt by Urs to fight back, he offers his fist inside to Yao''s movements like a tornado. That prospect, assuming that even a razor would blunt Yao''s movements, was nothing but pale expectations.


    Normally, the counter against the attack is a blow. But Yao''s counter flew to the point where it was only a hundred million to count. It was barely until 10 that the urus was counted. More blows struck the Ursus.


    Even though immobilization was so slow that it would not be released, immobilization would cease to be a complete defense method if it moved. If the counter flies in there for more than a dozen rounds, then neither can the serving-urus avoid the damage.


    So Urs took a defensive stance again. I took an attitude that protected the middle of my body with both arms, but I shouldn''t have. Yao''s hook was tapped from left to right into the empty temples, and Yao''s rambling was not just screwed into the gap between his slightly empty arms, and Yao''s fist finally hit Ursus'' jaw from the gap between his empty arms.


    I didn''t know what had happened, and Urs stepped on it. No matter how immovable you are, the steep point of the human body is weak. It''s not what I accumulated because there were so many fists flying in there.


    Make sure Urs retreats and Yao comes to decide the battle.


    "I got it!


    "- To be quiet, like a forest." Shinno ""


    When Urs suddenly put out his left hand, the sound disappeared from Yao. Shortly afterwards, Yao blew up like he hit something. My consciousness shocked me for a moment just because I was going to the finish line with all my might.


    "... ah"


    "Stupid, far-fetched!?


    Alphilis shrugged, beside the screaming nia.


    "I knew you had hidden balls. Well, I guess there''s more."


    As Alphilis expected, Ursus''s breathing and appearance change. I found that my breathing became faster and rougher, and even my body color became red and dyed better.


    I''m surprised Miranda was watching this.


    "This, the same as Atashi?


    "It must be like blood flow manipulation. But do you mean you don''t rely on drugs to do it on your own?"


    Miranda never answered the maple question, but the obvious thing was that the situation reversed in front of her. Yao, whose footsteps are still uncertain, and Urs, who are coming to make up their minds. It was obvious what would happen next.


    Continued

 1637 War and Peace, Part 175 - Unified Martial Arts Games, World War III Yao Vs Urus ⑤ -

    Wurth slowly packs his time as the venue spits and watches.


    "Surrender, beast man"


    "... um, no reason to surrender"


    "It''s here! This move is teethless, so it could kill the target. You are an excellent warrior. It''s not a nuisance to make it unrepeatable in a place like this"


    "It''s a gentle thing. Don''t take a sweet look at Gruzaldo''s military men risking their lives in battle!


    Yao came forward ready to die. Flirty footprints adjust with a natural sense of equilibrium and beat fast streaks. But it was clearly slowing down compared to before, and it was clear that it was a wilful attack.


    Still, it doesn''t make a difference that it''s a dangerous attack, but I didn''t already think about doing anything to Urs'' head.


    "Respected, Beastman warrior Yao. Respectfully, let us crush you in the Fire of the Plains."


    Yao''s attacks capture the virus many times. But Urs did not take a step back, but rather kept coming forward. Urs also fought back violently, but Yao''s offense hits him at the counter on most of them. The look on Yao''s face changed in a different way than before.


    "(Is it working? But I won''t back down at all. What is this?


    Yao''s predictions are met. Yao''s attack has certainly reached Ursus, and he''s definitely done damage as well. But now Urs can ignore pain even when attacked. It is the Fire of the Plains that activates in readiness for immobility and continues to inflict attacks with physical abilities beyond its limits until it expels the opponent.


    Do you want to or be hit? It won''t end until one of them is out of combat. Yao''s attack had hit Urs, but the damage he had already taken had caused him to lose his earlier clarity and power. In comparison, Urs'' attacks have gained momentum. A storm of attack that strikes as empty, but is unleashed without hesitation at all costs, inflicts fear on the target.


    Whenever Urs'' attack cut off the sky, a slight hesitation arose in Yao''s attack. Even though it is Ursus who gets bloody in appearance, it is Yao whose expression is pale. And it was the moment when Urs'' blow blurred Yao''s nose tip. Yao saw his eyes burning with Ursus'' intent to kill him.


    "- Uh-oh!


    "Yao, don''t leave!


    Nia''s screams are also murky, and Yao takes an inadvertent blow under barometric pressure in Ursus'' eyes. There was no way Urs could have missed it, and Urs'' fist captured Yao''s face accurately for the first time in the form of a scuff on Yao''s counterattack. Close to a match on the shape, but it was Yao who retreated. Ursus''s onslaught as the fire burns down the meadows there.


    In an instant, the situation reversed, and Yao''s fist only rolled out powerlessly to cut the sky, without stopping its momentum even if it captured a few rounds of Urus. Yao, who lost his sanity not only from his fist but also from his eyes, falls to collapse.


    "Ahhh."


    "There''s a battle."


    but the urus grabs that falling yao chest barn and chases it further. Yao''s balloons are still there, so the proclamation doesn''t even begin until the end of the game. Yao only puts his hands forward with obsession and instinct, but they never reach Urs. Rather, it is likely that showing the will to fight back made it harder to stop the referee in half.


    Alphilis, who had watched the battle so far, woke his body up.


    "Oh no! Yao''s consciousness is flying!


    "It will be a fatal blow like this."


    "Captain, I''m coming!


    It was Victoria and Seite who reacted as quickly as possible, but Urs had already wielded the fist of decision. If that hits, there''s a good chance it won''t just be a place for the Arnelian Sisters to refrain.


    I was in a hurry, as Seite popped out.


    "Damn, we''re not gonna make it!


    "Seite, stay!


    The moment Alphilis tried to activate his sorcery towards Seite, there was someone who would stop Ursus'' hand. Without being shaken, Yao slipped and collapsed to the spot.


    Continued

 1638 War and Peace, Part 176 - Unified Martial Arts Games, World War III Yao Vs Urus ⑥ -

    It was Mason, the third pilgrimage who was judging, who grabbed Urs'' hand.


    "That''s it. You''re going to die even more."


    "... right"


    Fever falls out of Ursus'' upbeat body. Mason called a treatment squad as soon as possible and had Yao transported. And proclaimed Urs victory, but in the tragic battle and in the end, no one applauded for Urs.


    And Mason slapped Seite on the shoulder, sitting flauntingly beside the arena.


    "You don''t have to worry. If it''s an injury that leaves you with sequelae, I''m stopping it, I''m stopping it. We''re going to be pretty accurate in identifying that area."


    "... well. May I stay beside her?"


    "I don''t mind."


    When Seite regained his calm, he walked away to whom Yao had been transported. Looking down at the upside of it, Alphilis exhaled and relieved the tension.


    "My liver''s getting a little cold."


    "A little bit? I think Yao almost died."


    Lisa made a bad move. This is not the usual vice, it is painfully critical of Alphilis.


    Alphilis rushed to fix it.


    "Today Arnelia tells me that in the battle between the powerful, they are at the top of the pilgrimage to the referee. I can''t even tell you what to do, but I heard you''re putting on the most trustworthy person in this fight. That''s why I never knew I was gonna die, but that''s a trick I can''t see that far."


    "That mouthful. And, Alfie, you were in conversation with that Urs, weren''t you? No way. Did you try to make sure Urs won from the start?


    "No way? I''m Jaeger''s captain, right? I didn''t say or do anything that would put Yao at a disadvantage."


    "But I didn''t do anything in my favor."


    In Lisa''s questioning stuffing, Alphilis took Lisa in and talked to her secretly.


    "Hey, Lisa. Are you resenting me for knocking Jake down?


    "That must be a joke. Do I look like such a narrow woman?


    "Visible"


    Lisa struck her tongue at Alphilis, who assured her not to be evil.


    "Shit, I don''t lose my mouth... I think it''s somewhat resentful, but Jake will also need moxibustion. It didn''t have to be a big woman, but it''s a little too conspicuous to beat the leader of a large mercenary regiment. Even if I didn''t feel like it in person, excessive praise would lead to arrogance, so I''m glad I lost a bit of my outfit. Because Jake''s goal will be further ahead.


    And besides, the big woman hasn''t really done anything, has she?


    "Yeah, I didn''t do anything. However, I did know a bit about them. I''m just not circulating that information to Yao. As a result, I predicted Yao would have a good chance of losing. It''s a better fight than I thought, and on the contrary, I was so worried."


    Lisa was sighing at what Alphilis had told her.


    "That''s what I figured... where did you tell me about them?


    "I''ve asked my master a long time ago. Talk about a clan that uses strange physical techniques to serve its fists. And he remembers the shadow in me. From that memory, I could predict that there would still be hidden balls. It''s just that the hidden balls are used differently by everyone who has a lineage, so they don''t know what they look like until they try to fight."


    "Why did you hide it from Yao?


    "I didn''t hide it, I just didn''t tell you. It''s not fair to leak information only to one side, is it?


    To Alphilis'' excuse, now Lisa held Alphilis'' head in.


    "Alfi, I just want you not to deceive me. I don''t care how dirty you do, I''m already ready to be on your side. Did you do ''what''? Or did you try to?


    Alphilis responded to Lisa''s question after a brief tour.


    "... that kid, I''m gonna pull Urs into Jaeger. No, I want to cut from that kid to be exact and bring in a whole clan of fist-serving people"


    "Can you do that? They see Titania as their enemy, but they are unlikely to follow anyone."


    "No, Arnelia''s already negotiating. It''s not that they''re obsessed with anyone, they''re just not used to fighting together. As long as we have the terms, and if we win the trust, we will always be one of them.


    Besides, apparently, Titania is distancing them too. That''s all I think I can do. "


    "Indeed, he broke the beast general Lyunka and the future beast general Yao to continue standing. Depending on how powerful the Ursus are in the clan, they will be a fine force..."


    To Lisa, honestly, their presence cannot be measured. Isn''t it even more dangerous if you are one to take to Titania, and if you are opponent enough for Titania to be alert? That thought was swirling in Lisa''s chest.


    As if to dispel Lisa''s anxiety like that, Alphilis smashed Lisa''s chest.


    "Don''t worry. Leave it to me."


    "No, that''s also the anxiety - I''m also afraid. So, what about the real deal?


    Alphilis did not answer Lisa''s profound question, but grinned away. Lisa knew what Alphilis meant when she saw the look on her face. When Alphilis gives you a good smile on the face. That it shows when you try to erase the guilt in your belly.


    "I see. Are you going to bring the fist-serving clan to your side and turn it into a throwaway pawn? To avoid unwanted damage to Jaeger. If that''s the case, shall I just help a little, even for me?


    Shall we borrow some of the weapons that Cowen was developing? "


    Lisa wasn''t playing during this tournament. They were stretching sensors outside the venue to see what kind of plot was invading them. Over 20 skirmishes and conspiracies have already been prevented by Lisa in advance. Naturally, we already have some idea of the sword emperor and the conspiracy associated with it.


    Only a very small number of people know that Lisa''s sensor capabilities are progressing that far. Lisa took it backwards and decided to do the trick to keep Titania here.


    Continued

 1639 War and Peace, Part 177 - Conference Day 7, Noon ① -

    - Day seven of the meeting, noon -


    The meeting went into a temporary break, each of them taking their seats off for lunch. In it, Miriazal and Miranda each had a very sinister face accompanied by Tsuko and Maple and remained silent in the holding room.


    "... not good"


    "Yeah, very bad"


    At the morning meeting, Arnelia was questioned by the countries. This conference hall was attacked with full security, and the injured came out. Besides, the raiders are coming saying they haven''t been caught. Arnelia could only say that she was currently tracking and waiting for results, but she didn''t even have one clue. Although I can somehow imagine who they are, I haven''t been able to find them in the first place, and even if I did, it was impossible to bring them to justice without proof.


    Arnelia is a State governed by the rule of law. We found the killer, but we disposed of him on the spot, then nobody''s convinced. Whatever it was, we needed to catch the killer.


    And Miranda has an idea who the killer is.


    "So, are you sure you can''t find anything?


    "Yeah, so far. The magic of reading the memories of the occasion also has its limits in precision. They must be turning down signs, firing in an instant and leaving the scene immediately. Not only was there an actual physical object on the scene, but it didn''t even leave any memories behind.


    It''s just that if you''re this close, you already know who it is. You won the bow division, you must be that young man. Touta, but I don''t even know if it''s your real name. All I know is that you''re an oriental young man. I''m pretty sure he''s a master hunter. "


    "That kind of information is fine. If we grab the killer, the marquis will fall apart, too. Not only Shane Sereno, but Ray fans and even Muse blamed this one. But naturally, that''s what I would do if I had the same position.


    If we don''t make progress tomorrow, we''ll be in danger. "


    "That''s right. It''s a headache. I don''t want to crack any more manpower as I have to position the pilgrimage toward other threats - Mason may be the best suited for pursuit, but it may be difficult for Mason to bring him in alive."


    Next to Miriazal and Miranda plugging in, Maple secretly talks to Kiko.


    "Master Tsuko. It''s strange, because I criticize Arnelia, who is giving a lot of aid to countries, and there''s something good for the crowds too?


    "Maple, you don''t have to know the political rush yet - but maybe it''s time to remember. There will be bridges with Jaeger, and when this meeting is over, let''s teach him about political science.


    All I can say now is that a person''s desires are unlimited, and he gets jealousy and defamation from people just because his position is the one above him. If you''re willing to stand at the top of your mouth, know that. "


    "... Has Master Tsuko had any experience?


    Word that came out poking his mouth, but I thought the maple had gone away since I said it. Currently, Tsuko is known to be harsh on his men and to do what can sometimes be termed cold work. There are countless stories of those who were banished for failing in their mission, those who were silently cut and abandoned. I have no choice because of the nature of the role, but I have a reputation for being too lacking in humanity, even though the modern Tsuko is very good in history.


    I have no mercy, especially for what I answer. He was in a hurry after he asked himself what questions Maple had asked him, even though some of them had stopped seeing him after that.


    But...


    "I have experience. I set myself apart from whoever I thought was my best friend because of the crap. The loved ones also became feathers to let go. How many times have I thought if I didn''t have a mouth? That may be the same for everyone, but I don''t know anything but this way of life.


    And if thou art willing to be a harlot, think of what harlot thou shalt be. If those who cannot think of it become children, there will always be many tragic mouthless. Keep it in your heart. "


    "... yes"


    Maple was in a strange mood to hear other humane answers besides thoughts. And in retrospect, this may have been the first time I''ve heard the humane words of Tsuko. It is a little further before Maple realizes the idea that there is no one but ourselves on this occasion.


    And Miriazal and Miranda had a little discussion and rushed to the afternoon meeting to grab a snack. That''s where further shocks will hit them.


    Continued

 1640 War and Peace, Part 178 - Conference Day 7, Noon ② -

    "Dear Miriazal, Long time no see"


    "Shino..."


    As soon as Miriazal entered the afternoon conference hall, the surprise had to harden too much. There was Kiyojo Poetry, who also acted as lead deputy for the Demon Society. When I was studying abroad, I took care of it, taught Shino the art of living in a poem that could be assassinated if he lost his position at the Qing Dynasty House, and Shino, as cute as his daughter or a distant sister of the year, suddenly appeared in front of me without any foretaste.


    But that''s not the only thing that surprised Miriazal. He was surprised by the men and women who sat in the seat before Shino. Miriazal is also the only one I know in the report, but the man''s appearance was definitely Puritanical White Fun the person who is the head of the Association for the Enchantment.


    Even more surprising is the woman beside it. It holds down no kill, no evil, and also looks like an adult unlike when Doom stormed the Deep Green Palace before, but it is definitely Bradymaria. It is proven that the Arnelian junction reacts automatically to those who have a clear harmful interest in Arnelia, to organisms of dark attributes, or to spiritual bodies, but not to humans parasitized by Silence dolls and calamities.


    But what does it mean that the kingdom will not even react to the demon Bradymaria, a pure inhabitant of darkness? Besides, there are no reports from Stelvese, who is supposed to be the holder of a thousand eyes. Miriazar, who was totally poked at the void, could only make his mouth pucker.


    In time, Shino began to say hello.


    "I apologize deeply for the lack of a messenger and for the delay in greeting him. This is in Puritanical White Fun, president of the Demon Society, my lord now. Thank you very much on behalf of Miriazal, the Virgin and substantive leader accredited by Arnelia -"


    "Long mouth is good, poetry"


    Puritanical Bai Le, who was about to be introduced, greeted the people in front of them when they stood still.


    "First let''s apologize for the bumpy visit, gentlemen. I am the president of the Demon Society, Purity White Raku. As some of you may know, the eastern continent is still in the middle of rebuilding from where it was devastated, although a total war with the ghosts has ended. Many leaders are dying, and what the country still coalitions without form is not functioning. For that reason, our Demon Struggle Society is partitioning everything on the eastern continent as a surrogate.


    I don''t mind if you think I''m visiting on behalf of the eastern continent this time "


    "(As I often say, who wrapped the necks of those remaining greats together?)"


    Muse, who had his own information network, stared with cold eyes at the sloppy words of Puritanical White Fun, but many of them suddenly stared at sudden visitors, not so many of whom had as many information networks as Muse. Some lords may not even know the name of Puritanical White Fun very well. Just this unplanned attitude in front of all the faces so far, you know you''re not the only one.


    Puritanical leisure continues.


    "This is a peace conference on this continent, and I know I have no say in joining us on another continent, but it still depends on me wanting to offer it to the Holy See. I will not bow my head because I am not under Arnelia''s asylum, but I would like to ask the princes to do so throughout this meeting. I would ask you to allow me to speak later, because I do not mind at the end of the agenda. How about that?"


    "I think I''m good."


    It was Shane Sereno who made the first expression. Subsequently, an unexpected person agreed.


    "I don''t mind either. No one here can imitate those who seek salvation. Arnelia of charity and salvation."


    Even though we knew that King Swendle''s word was a tribute to Arnelia, Miriazar neither affirmed nor denied it. Bradymaria, next to Puritanical White Fun, spoke there.


    Bradymaria, beside Puritanical White Fun, looked like an adult and greeted Miriazal with a slightly exposed dress but with a light smile and courtesy in the social world.


    "''Be the first'' to see you. My name is Maria. I am serving as an accompanying and political aide to the Puritanical White Lords. I came all the way here as a guide because I''m from this continent. If the Virgin wants to talk to you" personally "later, I''d love to have some time."


    "... will do."


    Miriazal was never intimidated, but Bradymaria''s voice had an unspeakable strength. Who would dream that some people would be surprised by the interaction, but that they would hardly even be told of their existence, that the most powerful creature, the Demon Man, was in front of them, etc.


    Miriazal and Miranda were not comfortable alive, and Alphilis, who came a little late for the afternoon meeting again, blued his face for a moment, but only a few of them noticed the presence of Bradymaria.


    That Bradymaria looked at the three blue men and lowered her drinks, smiling satisfactorily and even seemingly enjoying the progress of the meeting.


    Continued

 1641 War and Peace, Part 179 - Conference Day 7, Noon ③ -

    "Shall I talk to you, Lord Maria? No, Brady Maria."


    "Oh, my God, are you broken?


    Arnelia put a small pause in the emergence of the abrupt Demon Society, but when she called the Demon Society into a separate room, Miriazal and Bradymaria immediately took their true nature. Miriazal killings filled with indoors against the bradymaria of a teared attitude. Maple felt the fat sweat gushing as he blued, but Tsuko, standing next to him, was flushing them as well.


    The venue includes Miranda, Alberto, Elsa, Eliza, as well as Puritan Baijo and Kiyojo Poetry. It was Puritanical White Fun that broke into the two ladies who flaunted each other.


    "Calm down, Brady Maria. We''re here to discuss it."


    "... Huh. If that''s what my dear husband says."


    Following the prayer of puritanical leisure, Bradymaria sat down on the couch on the spot with Posan. Miriazal also holds his kill temper to a light attitude and sits on the spot. Needless to say, those who refrained from being around took an unexpected breath. If we did badly, we would have started a battle that could destroy the Holy City right now.


    Miriazal drank the tea that was served to Tsukiko, and asked him roughly when he regained his mind.


    "So, what''s the real purpose of you? Bradymaria."


    "No, hey, all of a sudden you get to the point? Let''s have more fun."


    "This one doesn''t have time to enjoy the joke. Unlike you in your spare time, plans are piling up."


    "Oh, you don''t have to live so fast. Hurry up, old man. Are you scared? Oh, has aging begun yet? It''s a race that''s not supposed to live that long. It''s something. Has the ancient dragon''s favor also expired?


    "(This one...)"


    To Bradymaria, who laughed Nitanita as if to see it all through, Miriazar was at her best because she would hold off on killing. It''s like showing your opponent your weakness even if you feel like killing him here. Miriazal was desperately holding back his emotions.


    How did you see such interaction? Puritanical leisure came into the conversation as if nothing had happened by accident.


    "... there will be places where we think of each other, but as far as I''m concerned, I honestly want to ask Arnelia for assistance. The battle against the ghosts was devastating. There are not enough supplies or people on the eastern continent. The Demon Advocate doesn''t have enough resources to encourage the independence of countries economically. Unlike Arnelia, we have little direct jurisdiction"


    "Hmm. It''s the word of a tyrant who summoned a surviving great name and twisted his neck together. Besides, the four demons will have it. Four houses that haven''t given a lot of help in the ghost crusade would be saving a lot of money?


    "After all this fighting, the idiots who did nothing came only to share. I thought it would be better if we didn''t have any useless items together, until we disposed of them. I think you''d do the same thing, wouldn''t you?


    "... well."


    "Plus I don''t know it''s any horsebone, and I don''t have a back shield. Four families don''t give assistance. I see what you mean."


    That much was said, and Miriazal put on his arms and thought about it. The situation on the eastern continent is grasped to some extent by contact from Poetry, intelligence agents, or other collaborators. It was thought that Puritanical White Fun''s statement was muscular.


    Assuming that Bradymaria''s power was used to exterminate the Four Houses, if there were no one to move the wealth, everything would be lost. Even though the powerful ruler is puritanical leisure, the economical ruler is the Four Demons. Miriazal can also predict that Puritanical White Fun is not in a position to do everything the way he wants. No matter how extravagant Puritanical White Fun is, the organization just doesn''t move.


    However, it was also true that it was difficult to imagine that as many schemers as Puritanical Baiyu would come aboard this continent just to beg for assistance. Miriazar asked Puritanical White Fun.


    "I accepted the situation. Let''s hear your specific request first."


    "Firstly, the signing of a formal trade treaty between us and your continent. Relaxation of provisions relating to armed merchant vessels and others in order to conduct even more stable trade, although maritime routes are relatively secure. I''d like to set up a branch of our Demon Society on this continent, if possible."


    "Well, don''t hesitate to say it."


    "Not for free, of course. Let us present the means to solve the problems that this continent currently has and the forces of war."


    "Wow that specifically provides the strength of Atashi and his deliveries. Until the rest of the black magicians are eliminated."


    To the exact suggestion, the gaze of Arnelia''s side gathered in Miriazar. It was Bradymaria who was considered the most troublesome force of black magicians. To counter them, it is no exaggeration to say that Stervese and the ancient warcraft are asked to stay in Arnelia. That''s all the opponents have offered to come here.


    This will be a good opportunity, but whether or not we can just accept those powerful things. Miranda next door speaks as Miriazal worries about judgment.


    "I have a question for you, too."


    "I don''t remember giving you permission to express yourself, human."


    Killing from Brady Maria catches Miranda. That''s the only pressure a regular person would likely pass out, but Miranda kept calmly asking questions.


    Continued

 1642 War and Peace, Part 180 - Conference Day 7, Day ④ -

    "I have been entrusted with the practice of this meeting and am sometimes in a position to be delegated full powers by the Virgin Miriazal. It jumps in and suddenly joins us, and no sardine is interrupted when a concubine (mekake) who may be any horsebone"


    "This...!


    "You''re right, Maria. Hold back a little."


    Brady Maria follows the embarrassment of puritanical leisure and exhales loudly to regain her calm.


    "... excuse me, Master White Fun. Forgive me for imitating you."


    "This is a negotiating place. That''s fine."


    "(Remember, humans!... human?


    Bradymaria felt like she had seen Miranda again and felt some discomfort and visibility, but that was blocked by the next Miranda statement.


    "I want to know the exact status of the black magician. In my opinion, there may not be so many people to accompany the Orange."


    "I see that reading is correct. To my knowledge, almost all black magicians are in a state of disobedience. Wow.


    What''s still brainwashed is lifeless. And it''s Doom pretending to be brainwashed. Anomaly, Silence is dead. And I, Titania, Calamity, are in a state of disobedience. Dragreo''s brainwashed, but he''s gone. Similarly, Hidun is missing. Another Yugdrasil, was it? may be what you''re thinking in the first place. You probably haven''t been brainwashed since the beginning. "


    "Which of them has a strong grudge against the Orange Bull itself?


    "I hope you don''t ask me what I found out, it''s up to everyone, isn''t it? Just be careful with the Orange Bull guy, we don''t even know where the workshop is. No, even if you knew, you wouldn''t have the means to break in. Wizards enough to brainwash us, even if. I hate to want to kill you, but I don''t even know where you are.


    And a wizard and a magician. We demons deal with the power of the elements themselves, but the Orange Bull guys systematize and systematize them to operate more efficiently. Even on top of pure output and magic power, it''s bad minutes with me if you have a sorcery fight. Wow.


    In addition, it''s not direct attacks that Orangeables specialize in, but indirect attacks such as mental attacks and state abnormalities. Depending on how you fight, you won''t even see the Orange Bull, and you won''t be defeated without knowing. "


    I can''t feel a lie in Brady Maria''s tone. If the most orangeable place is known, this self-respecting demon will be going to kill at a stage when the brainwashing is unraveled. I knew the failure to do that was due not only to the fact that the Orange Bull was a threat, but also to the fact that I didn''t know where I was.


    Besides, I guess being mentally manipulated once instinctively makes Brady Maria fear inside. I don''t even know when I''m going to be in the same situation again, and I can imagine how quickly I can storm.


    And when Miranda asked the next question, Bradymaria made a surprise statement.


    "So, what is it that I want to ask you personally?


    "It shouldn''t be a bad story for you guys either. Calamity first, and then I need you to help me kill the Orange Bull."


    Miranda and Miriazal also looked at this proposal unexpectedly. Whatever the Orange Bull is, what does it mean to help defeat Calamity?


    Bradymaria continues.


    "Did you know that once, on the southern continent, I, Calamity and Dragreo were forming a trifle?


    "Yeah, that''s"


    "Then with that trifle, who was the most dominant"


    "... isn''t that you?


    In response to Miriazal''s question, Bradymaria replied with a grin.


    "It depends, of course, on the definition of dominance, but I thought Calamity was the most dominant."


    "Stupid? That Calamity is a monster above demons?


    Brady Maria urges her to take a seat by hand so that she refreshes Miriazal, who inadvertently took a seat. It appears that the act lowered Bradymaria''s hoarding.


    "Take it easy, little fox. The concubine was not able to be very much on the front line due to further circumstances at the time. That''s the same for Calamity, but the nasty characteristic of Calamity is'' no need to rest ''.


    The trouble with that woman is that she''s always attacking me without rest. Even if we are on top of the battle force, the creatures in question need sleep and food. The calamity gesture that that is unnecessary is very strong. No, I don''t think so, because I follow orders without considering life and death. My gestures were always weakened and hunted, even at first. "


    "The strongest was Dragreo. Lord Silver was a pain in the ass before that, but Dragreo was only really alone with Calamity. In the sense of a monster, Dragreo is the most monstrous.


    But even with Dragreo, the Hachi Forest could not be attacked. Dragreo''s stamina is just unusual, but it still doesn''t mean he doesn''t need any rest or sleep at all. He said it was out and up to 5 layers. Wow.


    The way Calamity fights, he creates an iron wall position to repeat his growth there, and he continues his long-range corrugated attacks. A wave-like attack that never stops, even if the waves are strong or weak. It''s simple, but it''s not easy to flip once the drawings are complete. That''s what she''s trying to do on this continent now. You know that, don''t you?


    "Oh, the Octopus Forest was empty. I know I moved my body to this continent. The location of the main unit is also obvious. Romansland, right?


    Bradymaria nodded at Miriazal''s words.


    Continued

 1643 War and Peace, Part 181 - Conference Day 7, noon ⑤ -

    "Yes, Oranzeble was instructing Calamity to move the body to Romansland. Then the brainwashing should be unraveling, so the body of the calamity will be somewhere in Romansland."


    "When that happens, do you mean all the people in Romansland are under Calamity''s control?"


    "Not necessarily. Parasite is more inconvenient than I thought. It''s compatible with parasitic individuals, and not everyone else is under Calamity''s control. Now, Romansland''s move isn''t a single rock, is it? There must be plenty of people working as humans.


    Hence... "


    "On the contrary, you''re a pain in the ass. A meat shield."


    Bradymaria nodded at Miriazal''s words, but at the same time laughed as if she had made a fool of herself.


    "I don''t know that area, do I? I think you can do all of them if you''re in the way, but humans are troublesome. Death is bad for the weak, isn''t it?


    "Hmm, thoughts are primitive enough to name a higher race. If you don''t know the pity, keep your mouth shut."


    "That''s the extra emotion of the inferior race, isn''t it?


    Once again the killing arose between Miriazal and Bradymaria, but this time it was stopped by Miranda. Miranda''s brains are so dramatic on this occasion that she is impressed with this gall power as well as puritanical leisure.


    "Can''t you make it that far? I can''t even talk about it."


    "Mm..."


    "Chi..."


    Two people pulling in reluctantly. Miranda doesn''t wait for those two to move on.


    "I''d like to ask Brady Maria why. What makes you want to get rid of Calamity? I don''t think you can win, do you?


    "I hear good things. Calamity''s troubles are its persistence. Actually, I''ve burned down the center of the Hachi Forest a few times. But each time I set aside time, Calamity came back to life. Anyway, persistence is what that woman is all about. Unless you defeat the main body, you can never kill it. The concubine is not for him."


    "Who is Calamity? I thought you were a demon tree or a giant worm incarnate."


    "You''re a human being," Ex. "


    Everyone was just amazed at what Bradymaria said. You didn''t even know about this story from the Demon Traitor Association, or you had your eyes open as if you were a little surprised up to Puritanical White Fun.


    "Humans? That monster?


    "You didn''t know? Are demon trees and giant bugs incarnations so good at manipulating humans? There used to be humans on the southern continent. It was Calamity who killed it all.


    That woman''s hatred of humans is awesome. The concubine has never thought about killing out humans, but Calamity should only think about eradicating them. It''s not just that time yet, but when the time is right, we''ll move on to genocide. "


    "When will the time ripen?


    "It was about a year ago when the Orange Bull said to wait until Calamity was ready, and it''s not weird when you''re ready anymore.


    There''s another reason. I''m thinking dominance, but that woman needs enormous amounts of nutrients just to survive. If the calamity roots, it sucks up all the essence of its earth. That''s how the southern continent became barren. Dragreo was trying to do something about it, but it wasn''t appropriate at last. The southern continent will never come back.


    This means that the fate of this continent will also be at stake if Calamity starts its activities in earnest. Nearly a hundred years after the southern continent withered. Calamity is weaker now than it is at its peak, and if we were to defeat it, it would only be now. But I''m starving for that amount of time, so you''ll breathe life on this earth at a rate that''s not half way through when you start your activity, and if she regains her strength, you''re done. This continent is wider than the southern continent. Calamity will gain more than a full season. "


    "Exactly, ''Disaster (Calamity)''..."


    Everyone looked seriously at Miriazal''s words, but poetry leaked pompously beside him.


    "But can a mere human have so much power...?


    "What are you talking about, there''s no way it''s just a human being, is there? Calamity is a former ''son''. Alpha Reese is one of them.


    Speaking of which, there was one on the eastern continent. I don''t know what your name is. Mi, mi - oh, I can''t remember. It''s hard to remember a human name. "


    "What is it with your son?


    "That''s right. Calamity is your son who has a role to play in maintaining harmony with nature. You used that force at all costs in a distorted direction. Taking in and fusing the god tree and worm king species of the southern continent at the same time, distorting their existence and putting the worms under control of their subordinates - alas, have we talked too much?


    Those of you who listen to what Brady Maria told Pepper to eat. Seeing the air, Puritan Bai Le took a seat all the time.


    "Apparently, you even gave me unwanted information. Let the talks continue tomorrow."


    "Wait. Talk that far, don''t you think?


    "We don''t need to talk about this information unilaterally. Or do you think you''ll just give me a price commensurate with this information?


    "It''s..."


    "Then it''s time to re-compartmentalize tomorrow. We''ll need to chill our heads, too."


    That''s all Purity Bailey told him, he left the room before Miranda inherited the two sentences. Nobody could have stopped them on their brilliant departure.


    Arnelia will be compelled to respond urgently after the Demon Society leaves. The same goes for Romansland, and the debate was to extend into the middle of the night when it came to considering whether to accept them.


    And of those left behind, Miranda looked the most serious.


    "(Alphilis is my son... the word itself was in the report, but I wonder why it bothers me so much. Atashi shouldn''t know a word about your son... but how do you feel so critical?


    Miranda was flirting with emotions that she didn''t know the cause of.


    Continued

 1644 War and Peace, Part 182 - Conference Day 7, Day 6 -

    Meanwhile, the members of the Demon Society who left the room...


    "... that will be enough. I was wondering if the surveillance eyes had disappeared."


    "Hmm, that''s prudent. Poetry."


    "Because there''s nothing you can do about the sound and signs being read lips, even if you can block them with my surgery. Just in case, you should be careful."


    "You''re a coward. My concubine doesn''t know what it''s like."


    After leaving the conference hall, we go back to our inn and unravel the bonds that Shino had placed on us. It is their Arnelian infiltration that has signs, sounds, and the art of poetry that can block them. Whether or not they could deceive Stervese with a thousand eyes was a bet, but they had won that bet brilliantly.


    Because of this ability, Puritan Bai Le puts Shino aside, and Bradymaria does not harm Shino either. If you try Bradymaria, you''ve never needed the ability to avoid battle before, so no one has the ability to be like Shino. I have no idea how Bradymaria and Stervese can be evacuated intact.


    Bradymaria relieved the tension and sighed heavily as she returned to the appearance of the child with a slender roll on the bed.


    "Ahhh, it''s a hassle. I can''t believe I have to take these steps to kill one calamity. We''re all going to kill them anyway, so I wish I could do it now."


    "You said the body of the calamity was indistinguishable, so you needed to do something about it?


    To the point of puritanical leisure, Brady Maria puffs her face.


    "Hey, at first you thought there was a main unit inside the Romansland mission? But on second thought, the main unit is quite huge, so the main unit can''t come here. I don''t know what''s going on, but my body is in Romansland, and I think a person with a transplant of consciousness might be coming this way.


    Assuming you defeated the consciousness, what if the main unit is safe? If the main body runs wilder, that''s what I can''t get my hands on. Repeated growth and erosion should be out of hand by the time we reach the perimeter of Romansland.


    The Yae Forest is a junction for Calamity, but also a cage that disciplines itself. Without a cage, it''s possible to take it down, but it''s going to take a lot of work and damage. I wonder how many decades it will take to kill the more corrosive calamities. "


    "Not so much"


    "Not so much. If it''s okay to shatter half this continent, I''ll do it now. So it doesn''t make sense, does it? Even I''m not going to reign on the wreckage.


    Still, it''s troublesome to try. "


    "Lord Bradymaria wants to be flashy."


    Poetry laughed dull. However worthy of use by Shino, I also admire Jingyi Baihua, who has a considerable amount of liver on his feet to be able to smile and talk to Brady Maria.


    Do you uncommonly think of poetry without fear even as Bradymaria, I was even seen loving it these days.


    "Yes, yes! Can you understand Shino?


    "There are parts of me that measure the feelings of the absolute strong, but to a certain extent because Lord Bradymaria''s thoughts are simple and lucid"


    "What, are you trying to say you''re an idiot?


    "No, I want to say I''m rigid. Because things are easier to love simply."


    Did you like the response of Poetry Na, when Bradymaria hugged Poetry Na, Poetry Na drew her body somewhat reluctantly. If Brady Maria is willing to do that, she can easily pull off the human body and so on. I guess I won''t just do that because it is a concealment of Shino''s capable existence. Even if I know it, Shino hardens himself.


    But I guess the awe is also comfortable for Brady Maria. In the meantime, it seemed to be perfectly satisfied with what was not offensive to Brady Maria just as Shino was.


    And at a stage where it turns out that Shino''s abilities will help, their plans will move on.


    "Then Poetry is an example plan."


    "Yes, now I think I can move it to execution. Reality problem, because nobody seemed to notice that there was another next to us."


    "Hmm. Isn''t that enough?


    "Yeah, that''s right"


    When Shino further unraveled the line, next door was the ceremonial capital, which was Shino''s escort. He is one of Shino''s escorts, but unlike the Toyun cherry blossoms, which always take daily care beside him, he is also a city that often receives assignments on a single ride. It is usually the capital that bullies Shino with a smile, but his face was blue.


    Poetry, uncomfortable with the condition, asks.


    Continued

 1645 War and Peace, Part 183 - Conference Day 7, Day 7 -

    "Capital, what''s wrong?


    "Dear Poetry... this junction is tough"


    "Tough?"


    "The sound is perfect for blocking light, too, but it even blocks air travel. I almost stopped breathing."


    As far as the city''s unproductive attitude was concerned, it was probably a step ahead to pass out due to lack of acid. Given the long stretch of the juncture, I would have fainted at the same time if it had not been the capital. The kingdom cannot carry the immobile. If the capital had passed out, everything would have fallen apart.


    When Shino lent his shoulder to the capital, he tried to get him out of the room. Purity White Fun asks.


    "Where are you going?


    "I''ll show it to Arnelia''s ambulance just in case. Now our treatment is also an official envoy. You won''t be handled unhindered."


    "Right. I have to get that woman to work tomorrow. Keep him in perfect physical condition."


    Lightly thanking the words of Puritanical White Fun, Poetry and the capital left the room. Thereby, Shino''s expression switches to soothing and cold. And when I left the inn, the capital shrugged again.


    "It''s okay, I''m not going to screw this up."


    "Naturally. Because for our purpose, and most importantly, for ''my'' purpose, I have trouble asking you to die."


    "Because no cherry blossoms have come?


    "Cherry blossoms are only honest, so they won''t be suitable for covert operations."


    "Ha ha, you don''t trust cherry blossoms"


    "Do you trust me? She''s a good person. Not like us."


    To the words of Shino, the capital disputed Bozori.


    "... let me tell you from me, Poetry is a good enough man, too"


    "Did I say something?


    "No, Nah."


    The capital was walking with a bitter smile, keeping itself on Shino''s shoulder.


    "Ma''am, are you sure you want to stay here?


    "- Yeah."


    A merchant who was on your stand calls out in front of you. The man was one of a number of merchants carrying food and supplies for Arnelia''s 400th anniversary festival. Arnelia is one of the richest cities on the continent. At the same time it is also the most powerful and wealthy group on the continent. The merchant considered this 400th anniversary festival a major turning point.


    Witnesses have been handling small shipments of supplies for over two decades. Instead of targeting a thousand bucks, doing solid business made it quite famous, and it was a day that often toured smaller villages and towns than larger cities. I had made the trick and the fortune because of my prudent personality, but at the same time I felt somewhere that it was not interesting. But I couldn''t keep my sick mother inside and get my hands on the big business, and if I noticed, I''d already counted 40.


    The merchant''s mother also died the previous year, and the merchant decided to go into battle. He hired people to carry goods to Arnelia. Arnelia is not interesting as a commercial opponent, but she also knew that they were not going to spare any money for this 400th anniversary festival. It would depend on the quality and type of supplies, but it could be predicted that there would be no loss first.


    More wealth here, hands on big business. With such ambition, the merchant spermed out for transport. The fact of the matter is that in the past year, the profits have swelled twice and by the end of the Continental Peace Conference, we were planning to have an amount well above our target.


    It is such a fold. It was on the side of the road that I saw a woman attacked by mercenary runaways. The merchant knew it was better to decide to ignore it by intuition, but he wasn''t even bad enough to overlook it. Fortunately, this is the number of mercenaries in the Merchant Guard. The merchant drove the bandits away and rescued the woman.


    Arnelia''s peripheral knights have also stepped up their patrols, but the people and wealth gathered in Arnelia this time are on an unusual scale. No matter how much you chase away, such a rogue will appear without a scratch. I lost my voice trying to reprimand the woman who helped me wonder how dangerous it was for a woman to walk the streets alone and the merchant didn''t even know that.


    "- Beautiful"


    The merchant''s first voice was a compliment. No, just that it was the merchants who squeezed out their voices, and the others must have felt the same way. Some of the mercenaries in the guard dropped the sword they had. As we learned later, it was not a group of bandits or the like that were attacking women, but a gathering of those who offered protection to the women heading to Arnelia.


    But the merchant shook his neck to dispel the evil thoughts, thinking in his head that he could also understand their feelings.


    "Which way is it going?


    - To Arnelia.


    The woman just answered that and didn''t even have much conversation later. The mercenaries of the guard talk to this with a glimmer of light, but sometimes they just smile and the woman hardly replies. But he wanted to see that smile, smiling at times, and the men offered the woman a meal without being asked, sending flowers and spinning to compete for the word of love.


    It was a hilarious and serene time, but the woman didn''t talk about anything, she just sat quietly in a carriage covered with a front.


    Continued

 1646 War and Peace, Part 184 - Conference Day 7, Day 8 -

    "People, more like goddesses or spirits."


    There is no reason for the men to rumor either. In addition to finer skin than I''ve ever seen, silver hair long enough to likely reach the ground. If you''re such a beautiful woman, it seems like you''ve heard nothing but rumors, but you''ve never even heard of a deafening merchant.


    And how can such a woman go to Arnelia alone and for what purpose? Without even knowing that, the merchant decided to send the woman to Arnelia.


    To be honest, the merchant''s aim was not Arnelia, but a neighboring city, but he could afford the transportation period, and he thought that a little distance would not punish him. The woman shook her head and said no to the words of the merchant who offered to send her all the way to Arnelia. Then he finally arrived at the parting branch.


    Not to mention anyone, the merchants went out to see the women off. I have enough food and water in my hand to reach Arnelia, plus a bag with the cost. When the women were being attacked by the men, they had nothing but clothes.


    Fellows in contention over who will give them their luggage. The merchant looked at it with a smile, but contemplated that he would have proposed if he were 10 more years younger. No, or even now - thinking about it, a woman slowly stepped out of the carriage.


    The woman smiled loudly, as usual. We thought it was unusual to smile even though we had done nothing, but we felt that smile was a little different than before, and the merchant remembered why.


    What, this unpleasant feeling? Who is this woman in the first place? I just can''t even tell you my name because I''m beautiful, and I just want to go to Arnelia, and I don''t know what that purpose is. Of course, noble human secrecy and other reasons cannot be considered, but there was also the possibility that even now we were planning something bad) "


    You noticed that the merchant thought about it and disbelieved it, and the woman turned to the merchant, once again laughing softly. And now it''s time for the merchant to remember something creepy and unpleasant about that smile.


    But before the merchant could say anything, the woman spoke more.


    "- Here, say goodbye"


    "I''m gonna miss you."


    "Right. Can you at least tell me your name?"


    If anything happens again, we''ll escort you.


    The woman smiled faintly at the mercenaries who told her that she was very unsolicited.


    "Name - Chaska"


    "Whoa, that sounds beautiful"


    "Why did you tell me that?


    "No more - because I won''t see you. I don''t have a problem telling you."


    Chaska finally blew something on the palms of his hands at the men. Then the men''s movements stop perfectly and their bodies slowly collapse. The merchant at the rearmost looked at it without being able to look at it.


    Without uttering a word, the mercenaries dried quickly so that the flowers withered and returned to the dust. Some wanted to escape, but raising their voices was not appropriate for some reason. Chaska tramples without hesitation even after the dust has caught the ground.


    Seeing Chaska smiling softly, the merchant realized for the first time. Oh, well. This woman has not regarded herself as human from the beginning. No one responds to the bug squeal as we speak of something. That''s why I never exchange words, and that look is a mockery, not a smile.


    Knowing that he had been mocked by the person he thought had helped him, the merchant learned that it was his first intuition that was right. But it was all too late. Carriages, loads, even horses show the end of it all as it returns to dust. If breaking your own vows is the price of this, isn''t it too heavy? With that in mind, the merchant also returned to the dust.


    After everything became dust, a gust of wind blew. Just as we waited for all the traces to be shed in the wind, so people returned to the streets.


    Chaska looked at the situation a little further away and sent a gaze to the far-sighted Arnelia. In the hand is the food and water given by the merchants, and the luggage.


    "I got a good replenishment - although clothing is not a hobby. That''s Arnelia. I have to pick up my sister."


    Chaska grinned slowly and walked out toward Arnelia.


    Continued

 1647 War and Peace, Part 185 - Unified Martial Arts Games III, Layers vs Ravenstein ① -

    "- Yar"


    "Layers!


    "Ugh?"


    Layers that return to me in the voice of Uty. Apparently, he was too focused to notice until Utility was watered in front of him.


    Layer grinned bitterly as to when he had been so immersed in thought as he wiped the water on his face. Concentrated and in good physical condition. But I think I put it in too much. Even though this was just one battle among many, Layer took a seat in retrospect.


    The layer glances at Utility worryingly.


    "I''m here to inspire you..."


    "Oh, don''t worry about it. I''ll give it my best shot."


    "It''s not..."


    Uty tried to say something, but the words didn''t get into the ears of the layer already. While the layers were rethinking, they were still coming to the game with an unusual concentration.


    The time is midday when the sun hits Jomtien. Layers come to the game where the peace conference is assembled to coincide with the time of the break. The opponent now qualifies as the first seed of the tournament, a master with only two people on the continent, a callous Ravenstein with the best knights on the continent because of his character and strength. This is why layers who were now thinking about abstaining on the way to the tournament have won so far.


    Do the greatest knights of the continent have what they lack? Do you have anything to know if you fight? I wanted a serious battle with Ravenstein to find the answer to that question of the layer.


    For once, Kaho may have accidentally visited and answered Layer''s questions. Or maybe they bothered me together. But Layer wanted to get all the answers in battle. Aside from whether the means were right or not, the layer wanted to do so.


    Layer was a little surprised that he himself had such a strong desire, and now he was shaking off his strays. You won''t be looking forward to this fight since you beat Zeho yesterday. Now instead of a clutter, all the voices of the audience and even the presence of the competitors around them disappear, just waiting for the battle.


    The game before one of the layers ended and the attendant tried to walk over to speak to the layer. But before that, the layers stood up and walked on their own. The attendant missed the opportunity to speak to the layer.


    "Ah, Lord Layer. Matches -"


    "I know. Because I can see them waiting."


    The attendant is surprised at what he''s saying when he says he can''t see his opponent from here. But Layer left the arena without waiting for the attendant''s signal. The sharpened feeling of the layer captures what Ravenstein is already on the other side.


    The back of the layer, Uti floated on the spot and just dropped it off blindly. The truth is that it was Elsia who wanted to speak, but instead she spoke to the layer because Elsia was hesitant. But Uty regretted the deed he had done in a mild way.


    Elsia, who sensed that the layers'' atmosphere was different than usual, had stopped her from entering the holding room. I thought it was a hard atmosphere to speak up to the layers. I envy the Utility for not being able to read the air in that regard, but I accidentally visited the Utility about the layer.


    "How was it, Layer?


    "... I shouldn''t have called you."


    "Why?"


    "Layer, I''m scared."


    "Heh?"


    Neither Elsia nor Uty know the essence of the layer. Initially, I just thought a layer was a weak boy willing to go around about Elsia for Uty. I knew I would wave a sword, but I thought that was also about hands-on. I thought I was supposed to be trembling with nervousness that it would win this far. I thought it would relieve the nervousness from one.


    But it wasn''t. The face of the layer that Uty saw was trembling with joy. But it is not the expression of those who look forward brightly. It looked like a laugh when I found the object to hit darker emotions, negative emotions that people couldn''t tell me about.


    Uty thought Elsia''s failure to see that cruel look was at least a salvation. To the best of Uty''s knowledge, the only person with that look is a sexual bearer who can kill while enjoying others.


    And Ravenstein, relative to Layer, also felt strange before he went out on the arena.


    Continued

 1648 War and Peace, Part 186 - Unified Martial Arts Games III, Layers vs Ravenstein ② -

    "(From the moment you don''t see him, I don''t know about the killing spirit that gets here. It''s been a long time since I''ve known who they are just for killing)"


    I can tell so that the appearance of layers who are still invisible can be taken. Not that Ravenstein has any such experience, but since when can such intense killing be directed outside the battlefield?


    Even with Ravenstein, I could not deny that my skin would poppy.


    "(I was going to deal with a boy who knows how to fight a little, but he looks like a beast at all. Although the Unified Martial Arts Games are mostly a battle of national prestige, or personal will, I felt there had been too many behaved people lately. Sometimes this kind of taste wouldn''t be bad)"


    Ravenstein also headed to the arena with the mindset to interact with life again. And the moment they climbed up, they stopped moving perfectly.


    The two of us just went up the stairs. But from the spot on, neither one of them was humbled. I haven''t even explained it before the fight yet. The referee urged the two men, who suddenly stopped walking.


    "What''s up, both of you? Previous!"


    But neither Layer nor Ravenstein move. That''s how it stops for more than a dozen seconds. The referee suddenly exhaled loudly as he tried to walk over to the layer, bewildered. And suddenly,


    "I abstain"


    Just to say, he turned his deep thanks to Ravenstein and left the scene untrained. The accusations against the lay flew from all over the venue at the act. I heard a lot of people calling me a coward, returning my wager money, but the layers were turning back refreshingly without going through all of them.


    At that time, I wouldn''t even have noticed in person that there was a grin on Layer''s expression that left no room for relief and remorse.


    And Ravenstein had the blessing of a winner on stage, but the referee who grabbed that arm for him realized his own palms were wet after Ravenstein left.


    "... sweat?


    I haven''t even fought. I noticed that Ravenstein''s skin clothes are sweaty and moist, and Ravenstein the person''s expression is blue and white, is that about the Diore I''m holding back for the next game? All eight of Seed''s matches were organized today to coincide with the noon break of the peace conference. Naturally, behind us, there are not only Diore, but Louis and Roch as well.


    When Diore welcomed Ravenstein, he inquired with a serious look.


    "How far did they go?


    "... is it one arm"


    Ravenstein muttered in a voice that only Diore could hear. There is no scratch on Ravenstein''s skin. But as if there was pain, Ravenstein was holding his left arm down.


    "How many times have you fought"


    "At least, Baidu. It was too much on the way, and I didn''t know how many times."


    Layer and Ravenstein weren''t just standing. They fought more than once, only with each other''s attention and killing. As a result, layers without hitters admitted defeat and abstained.


    How many people were in the venue who knew the value of this battle? Of course, all eight of the seeds knew, so they were all stopping their hands on preparation and putting their faces on the venue side to watch the game. A slightly nervous atmosphere would also be the effect of the earlier game.


    Diore thought the atmosphere was preferable or he was smiling and talking to Ravenstein.


    "Hundreds. That boy has quite the temper. Normally, I would fall out of my temper a few times."


    "Yeah, there must have been something due for this game. I wasn''t so much against it. The difference in readiness struck me unexpectedly. I won, but it was he who learned. I''ve been made a good trainee."


    "Training the best knights on the continent against them? Well, that''s comparable to a decade of drilling."


    When Diore chuckled, he started walking for the next game. Ravenstein calls from behind.


    "Am I old?


    "I don''t know. From what I can tell, he just looks a little hairy. Though only the skill of the sword is no longer cute. Why don''t you sit on your strongest seat for over 20 years and also remember it''s time to be outrun?


    "Because you''ve been outrun?


    "If there is such a person, he is retired at the same time. There was one candidate... how much."


    Ravenstein nodded a little, wondering if he had any idea who Diore thought of.


    "Are you the young man in the example? If he''s out, does that naturally mean he''s serious?


    "Well, if I were to try it, it would be this tournament. I''m not gonna lose until then."


    "This is scary. I didn''t know the Great Knight of Alexandria meant it. I can''t help it either."


    "We need to make sure we don''t shrug each other''s feet. There are quite a few strong players in this tournament. It''s not easy to win with us."


    That''s what Diore said, but he moved on without alarm, looking to his next opponent.


    Continued

 1649 War and Peace, Part 187 - Encounter ④ -

    "Monsieur"


    "Oh, I could see that."


    Louis and Lexus, who came to see the battle of Ravenstein, had taken a serious look. Lexus thinks. I wonder how many people in this room would be able to ''see'' these two fights in a real way. I didn''t think the other boy was as good as that, but I think it was something that pretty much witnessed the game.


    Louis was definitely impressed.


    "That skill, killing at that age. You''ll grow up to be a great warrior in a few more years."


    "Do you? At the same age, I think I was stronger."


    "Are you jealous?


    "No way. But dangerous in many ways, right? What kind of life would I have lived if I hadn''t met Valsas, too? That kid is dangerous. I can''t believe that''s in Jaeger."


    "If Alphilis is holding onto the reins, there''s no danger."


    Louis ran out of clarity, but there was an ominous hunch swirling around Lexus'' chest. I wonder if a man who fights like that will listen to others very much. The reason Lexus fights was simply gold. And I succeeded in making it a formidable enemy called Blackhawk to get company. But it''s possible that the boy doesn''t even think of his people as his companions, and he can''t help but think he''s fighting to fight.


    And besides, Vatruka and Gemyaka were watching this fight.


    "Huh? Humans are good too."


    "Better, than, it would be the strongest category in humans. I didn''t know just the reward of my chi would be a death fight."


    "Will it be your turn?


    To Jemyaka''s words, he sighed so that Vatruka could shudder.


    "Do you only have in mind to fight eating, and what is your turn?


    "Well, that''s what we''re for, isn''t it?


    "Maybe so, but pick someone for a second. I don''t care what you think."


    "I''m a kid, too."


    "Just what it looks like"


    I told Jemyaka, who was a fluke, that Vatruka would teach him. These two, slightly vatorca, are older, but almost identical generations of individuals. However, there is a difference in operating time on the "outside", so it is the appearance that makes the difference.


    They were two members of a silver clan who would talk about no other love, but Gemyaka went out to buy and eat that she was hungry. For my fifth buy of the day,


    "I''m going to get hungry."


    Gemyaka fluttered out, being told by Vatruka, among other things. The battle between the Seed players continues, but if you look at the approximate amount of skill, Gemyaka was out of words.


    Vatruka said he still sees things, but he wasn''t willing to go out with her like that. Vatruka, Gemyaka often moves together because of the proximity of generations, but it doesn''t actually feel right.


    "You can''t be too serious - the Baba people won''t know anyway if you lose some more hands. I can only order from the inside, so... oh, that looks delicious!


    That''s how Vatruka''s advice is muddled, and even keeps buying and eating Gemyaka. We reach the fifth house, where we hit the meat skewer first, and realize that we have run out of money to pay.


    "Ahhh."


    "What''s up, lady?"


    "I''m sorry, old man. It''s Okella."


    "Huh? Are you kidding me?


    Gemyaka honestly apologized, but naturally that doesn''t fit the shopkeeper.


    "Eat. Eat. I didn''t have anything to pay for. Then don''t let it subside, lady."


    "Ugh, what am I supposed to do then? You''re gonna tell me to pay with my body?


    "No kidding, who would do that? Normally I just stick it out to the patrol knight. Theft is a felony in Arnelia. The kid won''t whip you, but he won''t spare months of service, will he?


    "Roar."


    Vatruca told me to avoid any trouble, but I didn''t expect Arnelia to stick me out. Gemyaka thinks about whether she''s going to do this shop owner now, etc., but she''s just too crowded to do it.


    I saw a gap and thought I might have to beat the knights and run away, but that''s when unexpected help came in.


    "Uh, sorry old man. She''s my twat. Give me a break, will you?


    "Ahem? So you''re saying Temehe''s gonna pay for this?


    "Naturally. There you go."


    A boy who suddenly broke in threw the price at him. When the shopkeeper counted it, he smiled and nodded.


    "Isn''t that a little much?


    "It''s a nuisance. Don''t bother me, or I''ll tell you nothing."


    "Hehe, if that''s the case every time"


    "Hey, let''s go?


    A boy walks away with Gemyaka''s hand. Gemyaka was surprised and left to his pull for a while, but the boy let go of that hand when he couldn''t see the store.


    "Huh, it would be nice here."


    "... hey, why did you help?


    Gemyaka asked an honest question, but the boy answered as if he was frightened.


    "You don''t want to be an ex-con with about a skewer of meat, do you? Arnelia is tough on criminals. When I have a previous record, I am well registered with the family registry, and my working mouth narrows. Naturally, so is school. You want to shake it on a life stick with that?


    "It''s none of your business. Or is there something down there?


    "Fool, as a knight, as a man, it''s only natural to help if there''s someone in trouble"


    The boy threw up the wording he dressed up in, so Gemyaka peeks into that face from the bottom.


    "Hmm? Is that really all?


    "... well, it''s no use helping a pretty girl"


    "Pretty. Me?


    Gemyaka doubted my ear and pounded, but after a while he slapped the boy on the back with a bang. A boy can compete with a strong force that doesn''t suit his luxurious appearance.


    "Ho ho, ho ho"


    "Honest and good, boy. But I''m not sexually fit to borrow it. I''ll help you when you''re in trouble."


    "I don''t need it, what good is it?"


    "Or should I lend you my body?


    "I don''t need more!


    As the boy blushed, Gemyaka deliberately put her arms around him to tease him for a while and escorted him to the boy.


    "So how about dating someone who often feels like a lover?


    "What the hell?


    "Well isn''t it good or not? What''s your name, by the way?


    "It''s Rascal. I''m a Gloria student, and I''m an apprentice at the nearby Knights."


    "Ho, you''re an obedient knight"


    Gemyaka glances into Rascal''s eyes. I don''t feel any special qualities, but this boy is going to be strong inside too. Gemyaka smiled at him with a garlic.


    "Not bad for a little play"


    "What?


    "Talk over here. Then let''s go."


    "Where are you going?"


    "The fried confectionery in that shop seems to make sense."


    "You''re still eating! You mean, you''re gonna make me pay, damn it!


    Rascal helped a hell of a girl, so that she could be dragged around the festival by Gemyaka in regret of her deeds.


    Continued

 1650 War and Peace, Part 188 - Conference Day 7, Night ① -

    The third round of the Unified Martial Arts Games was in full swing. It was a success to gather the top seed players at noon for a simultaneous game. The venue was full and many envoys from different countries took advantage of the lunch break. Despite the fact that the Tensei match is still there.


    The tournament gradually eliminated the anonymous and the less powerful, and every game saw the battle of the more powerful warriors. In addition, knights representing the country not only have their own honor, but there are more fights that do not go hand in hand because they fight with the pride of the country.


    In it, Jaeger continued to make fast advances. The number of those who remain has just decreased, but those who are more than the captain of the battalion have won considerably. Wictrier was an overwhelming victory over his Class B mercenary opponent, and Renatica also took the regular knight to the palm of his hand in a light battle against him. Dorothy also made him play a big reversal win: pushing his opponent off-site from the brink of defeat.


    Dorothy''s win made her the eighth seed tea rossa in the next game. If Diore is a knight of real rigidity, Dorothy seemed to be eager to challenge Tea Rossa, who is said to be gorgeous.


    On the other hand, the expressions of Victoria and Renatica were unfloating. Winning and feeling good Rosetta asked wonderfully.


    "What''s up, Victoria?


    "No, the next time I win, there''s a chance I''ll fight the Alphilis - the next opponent sees it as quite hands-on."


    "Hands-on enough for Victoria to be vigilant? Who''s that?


    "I''m a warrior in the South Forest, a woman warrior named Orlu. This is the lady who defeated the 11th seed Gandallus. It was a stick."


    "Wouldn''t Victoria be able to use bars, too?


    "Yes, it''s just..."


    Wictrier told me all about it after he mumbled and just didn''t know what to say.


    "My bar technique is spear extension. I had never thought so deeply about something called bareback, and to a point where spears were tippless. But that woman''s barb technique is a technique that draws a line with it. I went to see the game earlier, but my opponent lost without ever attacking me."


    "What the hell? How did you do that?


    "We packed in between at the same time as we started - we struck out our hands on the opponent''s offense, took control of the opponent so that he walked straight, and pushed him straight out of the scene. The opponent continued to be struck down without time to fight back and apparently passed out standing. The cold sweat didn''t stop at the onslaught that wouldn''t even allow me to fall.


    Though I can handle a single weapon, it''s only a little bit of general hands-on. I''m trying to figure out what''s going on with the master. "


    "Hmm, that''s not it. What happened to Lunatica''s dark expression?


    To Rosetta''s inquiry, Renatica turned away from the lid and left. Even though there is no love, ignoring a conversation is unusual. Rosetta flaunted her shoulders and expressed dissatisfaction with Renatica''s attitude.


    "What the hell? Did I say something wrong?


    "No - it''s unusual for Renatica to get nervous. Who was the next person?"


    "What kind of woman is Vatruka?


    "What kind of person are you?


    No one could answer that question of Wictrier. He was an opponent no one has paid so much attention to so far, and all of them have been won in close contact so far. Sounds like a special body surgery user, but nobody''s seen how they were cracking their balloons. Even the opponents did not understand whether they had lost or not, and that they had returned as if they had been stuck by a fox.


    For all that reason, I don''t know why Renatica gets grumpy. It was just that, like Lunatica, some had rare silver hair.


    Other than that, the feeble warriors successfully won the third round, but the fourth round saw a spectacular match. Reputable in the alley are Jaeger''s captain, Alphilis, and the female fighter Urs, who defeated the Beast General. Dorothy, an up-and-coming female warrior, and Tea Rossa, a gorgeous female knight. Challenging Diore, the continent''s most powerful female knight, is Jaeger''s popular emerald. Also Jaeger''s captain Rosetta and the famous female gladiator Cassandra. Dallon the Giant and Oona, a steel soldier affiliate of Muller the Giant as well.


    During these dizzying wars, Rhine was bluffing his opponent''s name and affiliation.


    "Alexandria Division Leader, Ivanzardo Hey..."


    The line remembered the name. Sure, under two cadets, the man who was the chairman. He was a brilliant eyebrow man from a senior aristocrat. However, I remember the sword skill was outstanding while not decorating and studying well. I must have coached him several times, but I remembered him as a young man full of futurity.


    "Sure, when you graduated from cadet school, you wanted to deploy the border... given your origins, you should emerge as a bureaucrat in the center, but you turned down that path yourself? He''s an unusual guy, but the fact that he even came out as division leader means that''s all he''s got.


    I wonder why he would hit with such a promising guy in the future... but I don''t think he can handle it. "


    The line did not know, and it was burning its fighting spirit with so much effort that it gripped its fists.


    Continued

 1651 War and Peace, Part 189 - Conference Day 7, Night ② -

    - On the night of the seventh day of the meeting, the time when everyone was asleep -


    Kiyojo Poetry woke up. Although he sleeps relatively deeply, he is aware that he has gradually fallen asleep since finishing his tour to Arnelia. It is clear that the heavy responsibility that has made him the head of the Qing Dynasty has also affected it, but more than that, there will be no time for the situation on the eastern continent to breathe in a series of tensions.


    Still, if the cherry blossoms were around, some tension would be alleviated, but that doesn''t come true now either. Because if the three of us vacate the eastern continent together, it will not be something that we know what will happen between them. Few people can be trusted by Shino, who forcefully held the real power of the Qing Dynasty family. With the exception of cherry blossoms, the capital, which was once the heart of the belly, there were only a few people left to trust.


    In addition, it is this mission. When Shino woke up aware that his eyes were blinded and he was sleeping even worse, Brady Maria sat at the window. He is returning to adulthood, not childhood. The golden hair shining in the light of the moon and the worried expression had a demon that attracted people only to it. Indeed, Shino was convinced that there would be no man who could not be passionate with this woman in his eyes. If you don''t even know its brutal nature, though.


    At this time of the peace conference, I did not loose more than one room because I forcefully screwed the inn arrangements. For this reason, everyone will be in the same room, and even Jingyi Bairu, Yoshimazu Fujita, Bradymaria, Shino and the capital will be in the same room. Naturally there is a partition, but Fujita didn''t see him from the evening if he distracted him or not, and Puritan Bai Fu also took a nap until nightfall, but went out fluttering after that. We are also letting the capital look for the city, and only Bradymaria and Poetry are in the room.


    Neither did Poetry think that he would be alone with Bradymaria, but Bradymaria''s brutality and euphoria lurked into existence and remained quiet besides his thoughts. That, in turn, drove me crazy, and I couldn''t help but feel like Shino.


    Did you perceive the heart of Poetry without a place for yourself, and Bradymaria laughed with a tickle when she saw Poetry?


    "Couldn''t you sleep with your concubine?


    "No, not like that. It''s simply a shallow sleep."


    That being said, Shino sat down on the window frame, as did Bradymaria, to put his feathers together. Bradymaria laughs thinly when she sees Poetry who does so without fear.


    "You''re really a woman with a liver. If you think that you are inferior to the human race and that you exist to destroy them, you will also see such a masterpiece. It''s strange."


    "Humans may have too much amplitude as individuals. Fools are foolish everywhere. But sometimes great sages show up."


    He said, "Is that the sage?"


    "No, I, for example, would be like a fool. If I''m a wise man, that''s the end of the world. As Kiyojo''s owner, I''m sure you''re only ready."


    Bradymaria is finally kind to the jaw of Shino, who answered that.


    "Hehe, not too humble, not too arrogant. The concubine likes you after the White House, Poetry Naya. Permit me to serve beside my concubine even if I destroy man."


    "That''s an honor, isn''t it? It''s hard to destroy the two of us."


    "That''s a shame. Well, I''m not really going to wipe it all out, but there''s too many of them. Watch the fools crawl into the earth and get nauseous. If humans are all like them, you can rethink them a little bit. It''s hard and stupid to be human."


    "Little by little I feel like humans are moving forward, because I''m not as familiar with human history as you are. Let your anger subside if you become any better creature, but have humans made more progress than they used to?


    Bradymaria thought to Poetry''s unexpected question.


    "Hmm, that''s an interesting question. Indeed, the human being I saw when my concubine was just born is nothing like a monkey. With that in mind, human life today, intellectual progress, is wonderful.


    Then I don''t know if that spirituality is progressing. It could be rather degenerative. "


    "Degeneration, is it"


    "Bye. Don''t you see?


    Poetry shook his neck beside Brady Maria''s inquiry. Is Bradymaria in a good mood? She tells Poetry to teach her.


    "We demons and true dragons were the first on this continent. Before that, I didn''t even know my concubine - I''ve heard that ancient dragons are basically the same creatures, simply referring to dragons older than true dragons. The role of the Demon and the True Dragon was originally together."


    "The role together?


    "Bye. Hear the Spirit''s voice and nurture new lives and races. The plan went roughly well. Except for you humans. No matter how many times you intervene, you''re the only ones who can lead it right."


    "You think we''re a race that''s failed to make progress?


    "That''s what the devil concluded. And the true dragon countered. One of the reasons we once fought a war involving heaven and earth until the shape of the continent changed is because you are human beings. Therefore, concubines hate humans. Because of you, the concubine lost all her companions. Same goes for my concubine''s parents."


    In response to the unexpected Bradymaria, Shino wondered if she would stop breathing. Stories of the Divine Age, not even told in books and oral biographies. That came out of Bradymaria''s mouth.


    Bradymaria continued.


    Continued

 1652 War and Peace, Part 190 - Conference Day 7, Night ③ -

    "The demons came to the conclusion that we should destroy humans and nurture new races. True Dragon said there was not enough observation period. But it was the conclusion of the demons at the time that what to expect from a race that had not changed after a thousand years of observation.


    Naturally they tried to destroy humans, so humans fought about True Dragon''s side. Ironically, the humans have grown tremendously in the battle against demons. Inside, demons and humans emerged. It was definitely human power that ended the battle between the demon man and the true dragon that was supposed to antagonize him with the victory of the true dragon.


    So the demons fell one after the other, and by merging them into the earth, the creatures affected by them became demons and demons. "


    "Wait a minute. Isn''t that strange? If there were enough people to fight one another with the Demon Man, how could the Demon King have swept the earth after that? What about True Dragon in the meantime? I don''t suppose even demons have been wiped out, do they?


    "I don''t know the details with my concubine. At that time, the concubine was still young and only watched the battle in the rear. What I remember is that it was humans who attacked the last settlement of demons who were no longer willing to fight and committed the massacre. One of the demon swords wielded at that time was in Levantine, which is also this prize -"


    Bradymaria just tried to talk that far, and the capital came back to the room. Whether Xing had been shredded, Bradymaria did not say anything about it, and dived into her own bed, peeling away at the sieve.


    The capital perceived that the time was bad, but now there was nothing I could do to apologize with my eyes to Poetry. Even as Poetry, I was concerned about the history of Bradymaria''s story, but I also understood that once I missed my mind, I would not speak even if I tried to hear it out again. I almost got a clue about the history of the Divine Age, but I thought that would have to wait for another coincidence.


    And when the capital told him there was Fujita on the roof, Shino decided to go see Fujita. Because Brady Maria''s story is too exciting to sleep like this.


    When Shino went out of the attic to the rooftop, there was Fujita Yoshimazu leaning the moon over the dish while taking care of the bow and arrow.


    "Lord Fujita, are you here?"


    "There''s always Monkey Maru or Ora at the same time."


    "Aren''t they suspicious the other way around?


    "You have someone who can use a thousand eyes, it''s the same wherever you are. Then at least we need to be somewhere easy to see."


    Fujita put the bow down when she checked the condition of the string she had just retightened. Shino has also dealt with bows and arrows as a handicraft, but where he aimed as if he had no talent, he was stabbed by cherry blossoms with grated jumped arrows behind him, and I remember being stopped around him. The capital teased me that flying arrows behind me was a great talent, and since then bows and arrows have not even been in my hands except for rituals.


    "Because I take care of it every night?


    "No, it''s not that thoughtful. Because weapons are just one way to kill people, the weapon you''re talking about. If you can kill it, you can use it as a weapon, whether it''s chopsticks or chopsticks. Rather something unexpected is better as a weapon. Come on. You might call that a dark vessel."


    "I didn''t know the Yoshimotsu family wasn''t that obsessed. Rumor has it that the Yoshimazu family has many legendary weapons and protective equipment from generation to generation."


    "Haha, are you famous enough to be known around? Unfortunately, they choose the user. He said Ola wasn''t suitable as a user, and he didn''t get a choice. Even if Ora is called the best user in the history of the Yoshimotsu family, it''s a perfect one, isn''t it?


    And all the weapons and protective equipment in the Yoshimazu family are cursed. Legendary weapon armor means more life-sucking weapon armor than all. There''s no way those people aren''t cursed, is there?


    "That''s... that''s a way of saying it without a body or a lid."


    Shino chuckled at Fujita''s frankness. Shino liked the honesty of this Fujita, but the words coming out of Fujita were unexpected.


    "What are you thinking, Shino?


    "What?


    "Please don''t blur. You''re not going to work for the Puritanical White Fun or the Enchantment Society, are you? Why are you imitating me like an assistant to Puritanical White Fun?


    "That''s not true."


    Poetry tried to make fun of him and realized that Fujita''s eyes were serious. Fujita doesn''t trust herself. That''s what Poetry found out, so I was worried about how she responded.


    Continued

 1653 War and Peace, Part 191 - Conference Day 7, Night ④ -

    Fujita sighed at Shino, who stared.


    "Ola honestly doesn''t like you. So would Puritan''s husband, but he thinks that the presence of the Four Families has corrupted the Demonic Society, and hence the eastern continent. The Yoshimazu family of Ora and the others, who were used as spirits in the four houses, are on the verge of dying or being cursed in repeated battles. Still, my fathers told me to serve you, so Ora answered the call, but I''m never moving on your orders. Ora is moving because she is Puritan''s husband. Just remember that."


    "Absolutely. I may be the one who called it in, but maybe that''s not the reason."


    "Really? Then why are you trying to lead the Four Houses without trying to master the Magic Society yourself? You already know that there are no locomotives left in any house in the White Confucius, Higuya, or Kurotsuchi? If you are truly looking to lead the Demon Society and make the eastern continent better, the Four Houses should be the quickest to destroy and recover their property. Why wouldn''t you?


    "It''s..."


    Poetry has the idea of poetry. But if you do intend to rebuild the eastern continent in a real way, it is clear that Fujita should crush the four houses, as he says.


    But I couldn''t tell Shino the real reason. Fujita knew that, and she sighed.


    "Ora has a step-in-law and trusts Purity''s husband. Ever hear of what Puritan''s husband is ultimately thinking?


    "... no"


    "You may be expected, but you are not trusted. No, Purity''s husband really wants to trust you. There''s one reason you''re not trusted, because you don''t trust anyone. Do you have any friends you can trust?


    "Absolutely."


    Poetry responded instantly, but Fujita was shaking his neck beside him.


    "Are you sure...? Well, Ora''s not interested in your goal either. I''m not going to get in trouble with you because I''m gonna do my job right.


    One thing I know is, you''re not going to live a life of treachery. You should think hard about who you really trust and who you should trust. Did I give you some advice?


    - I''ll give you some advice.


    Shino thanked him deeply, but even then Fujita didn''t trust him, and he looked at the trick with a slight frigid odor.


    And I accidentally said as I looked up at the moon in the night sky.


    "Bradymaria''s story. Then they say there was once only one moon in the sky"


    "What? So you think you''ve grown from somewhere?


    "I don''t know. They say it''s an anecdote old enough to be conveyed as a gaga tale among demons. Once upon a time, there were three very close goddesses, but when my sister''s goddesses died, my sister''s goddess, who pitied her death, turned them into the moon, so that they could float in the sky so that everyone could see them.


    But the demons who tell it are dead. Then, in the end, nobody remembers the goddess. "


    "... what are you trying to say?


    "It means that no matter how much you accomplish, it doesn''t make sense if all the people who tell it are dead. Then why don''t you and I live to the fullest without regret?


    That''s all I have to say, Fujita left the scene. Was it just time for a change, Monkey Maru comes up to the replacement rooftop?


    Towards the monkey circle, Poetry asked him what he had in mind.


    "Hey, Monkey Maru"


    "Ha"


    "Which is the blue moon or the white moon that the goddess turned, right?


    "What?"


    Monkey Maru didn''t know the meaning of the inquiry, but Shino didn''t even care about Monkey Maru''s mood. Fujita''s earlier advice honestly didn''t grasp the meaning, but he thought about it with two moons in his eyes because he felt something important had been said.


    Continued

 1654 War and Peace, Part 192 - Conference Day 7, Night ⑤ -

    "Father!"


    "... what''s up, Anne"


    Swendle was in the middle of letting Orlowarge, a pet princess, clean his ears. The outfit is sloppy, with a liquor bottle on one hand. Wendle, weary of alcohol and pleasure, is very much the king of one kingdom.


    Anneclose usually sighs at that body, but it''s only today that I was angry and opinionated. Even though it is an anneclosure, it is an act that, if one mistake is made, is hand-held.


    "Why did they take me off the meeting! Negotiations were just about to come together, aren''t they ruined!


    "... hmm, what. Oh, you know what?"


    "That''s what you said?


    Anneclose took a step further. Anneclose''s near-term is not allowed to step into the king''s tent. If you even step in, you will be executed on the spot. Some would still say it if it were just him, but these days Swendre has been so ruthless and so harsh that he executes even the lone party.


    Nobody steps in because they know that, and now only within the royal palace can they give Swendre an opinion is about Anneclose. Did Orloage also marvel at that Anneclose sword screen, stopping Swendle from cleaning his ears and seeing it in Anneclose.


    But Swendle just glanced at Anneclose and meditated again, not interested.


    "What''s up, Orlowarge? Your hands are stopping."


    "... Ha. Excuse me."


    "Father!"


    Swendle replied calmly with his eyes closed, not angry, against the increasingly fierce Annecloses.


    "It''s Anne sometimes. I thought you were in charge of the Unified Martial Arts Games, but how''d it go?


    "It''s..."


    "Would it be a total defeat?


    Anneclose was much stuck in Swendle''s sober allegations.


    "It''s... it is. Aren''t the elites left by your father in the country?"


    "Absolutely. Nor do we need to show the strength of our original Dragon Cavalry regiment here. But at the same time, we want to be aware that we are a force with dragons. You didn''t think anyone would stay this far, did you?


    "Mm..."


    "Fair enough. It will be the first time you and your Lord have come out of Romansland and touched the international community. Take this opportunity to stay in touch with exotic culture. This meeting is not as interesting as planned."


    Anneclose reacted perfectly to Swendle''s words.


    "As planned? You said it was on schedule."


    "Oh. I don''t know what to say, but it''s roughly on my schedule. The course of the meeting after this is also predictable. Right, Voff!?


    "Ha."


    Suddenly Anneclose was frightened by the answer she gave behind her back. There should have been no sound coming in the tent, but at some point Voff was standing behind him.


    Swendle explains with a thin smile.


    "I''ve had this voff join the Sage Society for some years now"


    "The Sage Society?


    "You don''t know. It''s a gathering of self-proclaimed intellectuals from the continent. I also have connections with this Voff who pulled the ''schemer'' into our camp, and I was able to meet Shane Sereno in advance because Voff has become a suspension bridge.


    This meeting is a race from the beginning. Whether the beasts come or not, it doesn''t change the result when my little girl tries a little trick when she''s a muse or a ray fan. The Continental Peace Conference is a deliberative system, and it can''t beat the logic of numbers.


    Then it''s only natural that you should be ready before you board the meeting. Nothing has changed since the meeting began. The battle is over before it starts. Who starts a fight with no prospect of winning? "


    The light of his eyes on Swendle, which he said boringly, was sharp, as if he had been when he was called King Wise. Anneclose continues, albeit slightly confused.


    Continued

 1655 War and Peace, Part 193 - Conference Day 7, Night ⑥ -

    "So, Father - you think the King has been reading this development since the beginning?


    "Like I said. This is my trick. I can''t imagine Shane Sereno moving inside, or Shane Sereno breaking into the Demon Society.


    But it doesn''t affect a lot of people. Unless there''s someone out of standard who''s trying to blow this Arnelia away. "


    Anneclose was stuck in a response to Swendle''s words. I honestly admired Swendle''s strategy more than he assumed, but I also wonder if it would be really good with this flow. I wanted to ask you what kind of battle you imagine ahead, but I really don''t have the courage to do that. Because it was only in that mood, as if it were going in a straight line towards ruin.


    As Anneclose was starving, Voff knelt down next to him and spoke to the king.


    "Then King Swendle. I would like to go to Lord Shane Sereno and discuss this further."


    "Um, I''ll take care of it"


    "From now on? It''s late at night, huh?


    Voff replied to Anneclose''s words.


    "That''s Shane. I hear Sereno doesn''t need much sleep. You think that''s enough if you sleep for just a quarter of a minute? I want to eat my sleep, but that''s not what I said if I were to be a peace conference man."


    "There''s a certain race you don''t have to sleep with, but as long as you envy it. Can effectively use the day. I can''t do this."


    "Nor can I... not! What are we talking about?


    "Shiatsu. It''s a consultation to discredit Arnelia."


    Anneclose felt that this moment had come somewhere in her heart, to Swendle''s words. For the approximate country, Arnelia''s presence benefits greatly. The right to study abroad in Gloria and receive a first-class education. imposition by the establishment of the Church of Arnelia, the dissemination of medicine and basic education. Another response to the emergence of demons. Especially for immortals such as Necromancers, Evil Spirits and others, Arnelia has a monopoly on how to deal with them, making it virtually difficult to eliminate them without their help.


    Romansland, which does not currently have their cooperation, has always had a food crisis. It compensates for them with contributions from satellite countries, but the elimination of evil spirits and dead spirits is extremely difficult. As a result, there are a number of places in Romansland where land has become contaminated and confined.


    The apparent reason for eliminating Arnelia so far is that he hates the interference in the internal affairs of Arnelia''s junior officials. When we fought together during the war, the kings of the founding period said, "If Arnelia is trustworthy, then so be it." Only superficially, though.


    The kings of Romansland, who lived during the war and fought shoulder to shoulder with the Virgin of Arnelia, have seen up close how many times Arnelia took forceful means to bring the humans together. He said many of them deliberately drove one force into annihilation.


    Of course, it happens a lot smaller for the country to come together, but in Arnelia''s case, that was too much. In addition, he knew that Miriazal was a demon and the same person that the Virgin had just changed her appearance.


    It has been spoken to the royal family only for generations, but the officers in general do not know anything about it. It''s a fact that my brother and sisters taught me when I was an adult with Anneclose. It is easy to imagine that few people would be convinced that the heart of the human world is a demon.


    Anneclose was in a complex mood. At the same time that I am ashamed of my uncertainty, I treat it as if it had nothing to do with national policy. I was only toothpicked by my lack of power, which was not even trusted.


    Voff leaving the tent in such a deliberate manner and Anneclose exiting in a dripping manner were symmetrical. Look at that back, what Swendle was thinking. Orloage spoke softly, wondering what was in Swendle''s heart.


    "Isn''t it a little cold for Her Royal Highness?


    "I don''t mind, I need you to chill your head a little on that stupid diagram. You can praise the fortitude from Voff until you take the lead of the meeting, but you don''t have enough long-term thinking.


    Then the exchangers won''t be able to do it. "


    "But Her Royal Highness doesn''t have anything to do with national policy, does she? Now I''m in a position to lead a legion of soldiers as a dragon knight, but given the sequence, isn''t it normal to go out of the country in marriage?


    Orloage''s opinion was particularly so, but Swendle never answered that question. Orlowage thought he understood the idea of a national policy, the Swedish dollar, but he didn''t understand all this, and he twisted his neck.


    Continued

 1656 War and Peace, Part 194 - Unified Martial Arts Games WW4, Lexus vs Masked Swordsman ① -

    - Day eight of the meeting, morning -


    The Unified Martial Arts Games enter the Fourth World War. The player who had won so far had his name in the mouth of the audience, and bets by the predictors were rampant. Arnelia forbids gambling in principle, but Miranda dared to acquiesce in the suburbs of Arnelia.


    Rather, the Unified Martial Arts Games thrive because there are bets. Because I thought this kind of event was more exciting and more expensive than some ethics. Instead, I tried to use Alberto to make him bet, but I didn''t even tell Elsa and the others that I didn''t know how to bet and I refused.


    And the first tour of the Unified Martial Arts Games morning, it was Lexus who was preparing. Next door Louis also refrained, but that look wasn''t the usual look of carelessness, it was a tight one to guide Lexus.


    "Lexus, how you doing?


    "I''ll do what I always do, it won''t change."


    Lexus responds to Louis while exercising prep. Its expression is soft, but Lexus knew that nature could exert its most power. While Louis also learned that it was no use showing Lexus himself, he was not alarmed by the preparation.


    Lexus is more of a warrior than a swordsman. You can change your gains and fight with your bare hands if you need to. I know it''s because I was born a battlefield earner from a young age, but there''s no formality in the way I fight. When fighting as a blackhawk, it is predominantly the use of the sword, but if the sole purpose is to win on an individual basis, it is the original Lexus that is used without hesitation by any cruel means.


    Louis was worried that there would be no ''vegetables'' at these competitions for that reason, but Lexus laughed as if he had guessed the concern.


    "Mister, you don''t have to worry. I''m serious about this kind of competition."


    "That''s fine. But don''t forget, our goal is to win the Tensei match and meet Arnelia''s top management directly. It would be great if you could see directly to the Supreme Church."


    "I haven''t forgotten that. Why aren''t you coming to see me from the front? I don''t know what to say, but Blackhawk''s visibility isn''t Dada. I think there''s a pretty good chance we can get there from the front."


    The question of Lexus was the best, Louis approached Lexus softly and struck his ear. Lexus had a rough nose for a moment because Louis'' face rarely approached him so close, but Louis was punching him in the cheek.


    "Dumb, what are you thinking"


    "Oh, I can smell it."


    "Know what? But in Valsas'' story, Arnelia told me not to trust anyone but the Supreme Bishop. I don''t know what the reason is, but Valsas doesn''t say anything that doesn''t make sense. Well, that''s what I''m talking about."


    "Hmm, the country and big organizations are troublesome."


    Lexus replied not only not to say he was not interested, but his expression tightened once and for all as the referee began to greet him for the event at the venue.


    "Come on, come on."


    "Pray for good luck"


    "Oh, are you praying for me?


    "Naturally, if you lose, you''ll scratch our name. Blackhawk has to be the most powerful mercenary regiment on the continent. You can''t lose both strength and visibility to Jaeger."


    "Ha, well, I guess so."


    Lexus dropped his shoulder disappointingly at Louis'' usual attitude, Louis added.


    "You may not really feel it, but the Unified Martial Arts Games are inherently honorable to all warriors. It is, and still is, a respectable tournament for me. Anyone who goes further than the Tensei match here is admired by the warriors. Not if it''s as massive as this one, and the competitors'' standards are high. Winning can be an extraordinary honor.


    If you''re a warrior, fight with some pride and respect. "


    "I appreciate the advice. I''m not fighting for anything but money."


    "- Hmm, as usual."


    You were relieved the other way around by Lexus''s response, Louis sent Lexus out as he fisted more and more of Lexus''s chest.


    "Come on."


    "I''ll beat you in a minute."


    Lexus headed to the arena but was satisfied with his condition as usual. Aside from the money, there''s also a reason why Lexus fights - there''s actually for Blackhawk, of course, but I was trying not to be aware of that. If you let your emotions precede you, your judgment will be dull. I was a hater and thought it was just enough to make fun of others.


    Does Louis realize that, too, sends me out as usual? This relationship had never broken down in the past few years and Lexus had always felt comfortable.


    But when I went up to the arena, things were different. Strange support flies from the venue, and laughter as well as cheer abounds. Apparently it was due to the opponent''s street art, but what was odd was its appearance. Sure, the other guy''s name was a masked swordsman - obviously a pseudonym, but oddly enough, it''s on that side.


    "Um, what was that about... sure, a little?


    It is the first time I have seen the real thing, although I remember it being an aspect that people who do street art in the East sometimes wear. A man with that face was putting more than one stick on his hands and feet and turning a plate on it. Lexus applauded me unexpectedly for leaving only one leg and being clever.


    Continued

 1657 War and Peace, Part 195 - Unified Martial Arts Games WW4, Lexus vs Masked Swordsman ② -

    A little opponent in this mask turned to Kuruku and Lexus as he thanked 10,000 claps. As I carefully clean up the dishes, I feel calm inside whether they are dull or big. But the odd thing is that even with Lexus insight, you don''t really know what they''re capable of. I can probably assume strength by walking, walking, but I can''t assume the strength of this opponent. Of course, it''s because I can''t see the look on the face.


    And the key thing is one more thing. I have a ready-to-see feeling as if I''ve seen it somewhere. Lexus asked unexpectedly.


    "Have you seen him anywhere?


    But they do not reply, they just shrug their shoulders. In doing so, the referee begins the foreword.


    "Well, today''s match is with the famous Blackhawk 2nd Squad Deputy, Reaper Lexus! It came out of the qualifying round because of its rapid participation, but its strength is impeccable. We''re gonna win this far without a single diminution. Stable! The contenders must say they are unlucky!


    The opposite is a little mask! He won''t reveal his real name because of his own wishes, but he won so far in his appearance from the qualifying round! He''s a very popular contender in a development that always makes you harrass and never forgets to laugh! It should be noted that we are in fourth place in the popular polls so far "


    "I wonder who''s tallying about that."


    Miranda was stunned by a popular vote that the person responsible didn''t even know about, but the moderator had introduced her to rap and stirred up the audience.


    So were the layers and Jaeger faces watching this game, but some had frowns and a difficult look. Because he had the same impression as Lexus. Not only is Elsia watching the game today, but Gail is also watching along with the layers.


    "Ha, that''s an interesting mask. Do you usually even do street art?


    "Is that what you see in the front? I think it''s just hard to do... but if you win with that, you might be a very powerful man on the contrary."


    "Really? I saw the previous game, but it wasn''t a big deal at all, was it? I used to hang out where there was nothing."


    "... I''m not sure."


    The feeling that Layer groaned blush was exactly the same as Lexus. I can''t even read the strength of that masked swordsman on the layer. This was the first time this happened in this competition. Even Ravenstein and Diore have an approximate idea.


    Layer''s question is, but it didn''t seem to get through to Gail. He''s laughing as he slaps the back of the layer.


    "Well, you wouldn''t know! I can''t even read your expression in that mask."


    "I''m not... well, no"


    "Here we go."


    In Elsia''s words, the three concentrate on the game in front of them. When the referee signaled the start, each put his hand on the gain.


    If Lexus is serious, sometimes it ends without pulling it out. But I wondered if it would be possible to clean up the exciting game so far in an instant, and Lexus normally pulled the sword out. The masked swordsman also tries to pull out the sword together, but only the pattern of the sword has been pulled out. In a hurry to not lose his body, he managed to pull himself out of his sheath. Funny, a whirlpool of laughter broke out of the audience.


    Lexus was surprised for a moment, and sighed frightened. A battle is a place that can be considered sacred in a sense to Lexus. I don''t think it would be a good idea to get this far with a situation like this.


    "... if I fuck you"


    Lexus just decided to finish the game. And he was going to take a big step and end it with a blow to his head. But the blow cut off the sky. And it was, or they took my back.


    "What!?


    While Lexus was also surprised, the masked swordsman had fallen with his legs strapped. And maybe, the balloon in my back was damaged. The audience again burst into laughter at the masked swordsman who self-destructed himself, but from Lexus, the laughter had disappeared. For a moment, though, they did take the back.


    As Lexus restarted his guard, he began to observe the swordsman of the mask. When was the first time they took the back in a front-cut battle? As Lexus began to observe them carefully, he began to understand the characteristics of their actions.


    "(I thought it was a lot of futile behavior, but apparently this all leads to signs of attack. Unclapping is a battle against observation, and if you disturb your breathing, you''ll know a lot, but with so many signs like this, which is what it''s all about)"


    As Lexus was bewildered by the dance of the masked swordsman, Louis noticed the strangest thing about how it looked. I don''t know from the surroundings. There''s definitely something in that masked swordsman, but I don''t know what it is. One thing I can tell is that Louis just feels like he''s seen that swordsman somewhere.


    Louis asked the man himself as he came to the holding room and called the man to tighten his bet, betting on the Lexus victory.


    "Which is in your favor?


    "Heh, one on three, in Lexus. Come on"


    "You don''t have much of an opening, do you?


    "That''s right. Sure, there are a lot of critical games, but that masked swordsman always makes a huge reversal from where he nearly lost, so I want a bunch of guys who know that. Come on.


    Was it World War II of the main battle? The venue said the reversal of a single balloon loss against the knight of Alexandria would be an attack. "


    When Louis watched the game again, Lexus was unilaterally staging a onslaught. With that, the masked swordsman''s balloon is gradually damaged, but he hasn''t taken a valid dozen yet. As far as Louis is concerned, Lexus'' penetration is serious. Even Louis, the masked swordsman who makes it possible only by his body, even though it is impossible to flaunt all of Lexus''s genuine penetration.


    There was no longer any doubt that he was hiding his strength. Louis screams unintentionally.


    "Just make up your mind, Lexus!


    "I know what you''re talking about."


    Lexus thought his opponent was aiming for a breathing connection. But Lexus is a man with a lung that counts 300 easily underwater, even without breathing. I could still afford to breathe, and I was going to see how they came out.


    So when all of a sudden their faces approached me, I almost screamed out of the blue. That''s when the other person''s eyes looked over the mask. Their eyes were a little different from this side, and they were sharply catching Lexus.


    It wasn''t Lexus I was observing, it was the masked swordsman.


    Continued

 1658 War and Peace, Part 196 - Unified Martial Arts Games WW4, Lexus vs Masked Swordsman ③ -

    "Do it!


    The moment Lexus tried to reflexively fly back, the masked swordsman had his fingers tangled in Lexus''s grip. With the blunt pain, Lexus learns that his right thumb was broken. It''s a big skill to just accurately break your thumb face-to-face while standing, but the masked swordsman hasn''t missed a moment''s gap in Lexus''s face in pain, poking his dovetail with his piercing hand as he stepped on his left leg.


    The blow, precisely applied to the diaphragm, took the breath away from Lexus, while the grip was taken away because of a broken thumb. At that moment, a wooden sword was taken from Lexus''s hand, and the masked swordsman was playing with the wooden sword he had taken as he twirled it in his hand.


    Lexus could not breathe or vomit, but just stood silently stunned. It is clear that if you fold your body into a letter now, you will settle for the moment. Lexus put up with the pain by chewing off his lips, and when he pulled out two short wooden swords on his hips, he went on offense. Anyway, he fell out of acid, so he decided to attack until the end. Besides, it''s not like you can''t fight with short swords.


    But the opponent had a wooden sword on his left hand and a cracker on his right hand from his waist belt at some point. Apparently what they thought was a decoration was a weapon. Cracker used in street art as well, but it was enough to make me wonder if its use was more skilled than swords.


    "(Isn''t this short copper? A swordsman who fights this way in combination with a sword...)"


    Someone appears on the back of Lexus''s brain, but it never becomes clear with an acid deficient head. Lexus was experiencing a difference in skill when he asked the swordsman for a mask that changed from earlier on and responded to the meeting. Lexus receives his opponent''s sword, but the masked swordsman seldom takes Lexus''s sword. Differences in skill between them can also be seen from the fact that they are all paper heavy.


    Lexus made a buildup once he realized the acid deficit was close. The other cracker and sword hit each other on the forehead and shoulder, but if you don''t have to worry about the loss, you don''t have to go through with it.


    Lexus, who rarely kills, unleashes all he can, a 12-series dagger with two swords. While it was a competition, Lexus had already left him alone with the intention of killing his opponent.


    But...


    "... I can''t even get my sword out."


    The clavicle on the left shoulder was already broken, wondering if the wooden sword on Lexus''s shoulder had moved a little. Plus Lexus'' right arm was held down by his shoulders with his legs and he couldn''t even get his sword out. Many in the audience would not have known what had happened, but Lexus collapses without even taking the last blow. And for a moment when his consciousness fell, Lexus heard his opponent.


    "The last offense was inside, but this guy is a competition. I don''t think it''s any more playful."


    "... let it go, motherfucker. I can''t believe you can afford to give it to your opponent."


    Meanwhile, Lexus squeezed his last force and kicked out. I was just alarmed, or hit the mask, and a crack in the mask. Whoa, the audience was surprised, and a crack broke in the mask, but now from underneath, a no-face ono came out. The masked swordsman wore two faces from the beginning.


    Seeing that, Lexus laughed bitterly and now he''s done his best. The audience laughed at the attitude the masked swordsman had put aside, and the masked swordsman responded to it before returning Lexus'' breath to the game venue. Lexus managed to flutter back when he breathed but left the venue on his own, but when he returned to the holding room he collapsed. I guess it was mean and glorious.


    Louis spoke softly on his knees beside Lexus, who lacked acid and had no strength to stand.


    "You were serious?


    Naturally, I was caught off guard, but I didn''t lose my hand.


    "That was a stupid question. What if that swordsman?"


    "Undisputed, I''ll be that fucking grandpa. Weapons were the only way I''d ever seen them fight, but they weren''t such handy Valsas."


    "Right. Then you''re convinced."


    Louis nodded deeply, then slapped Lexus on the shoulder.


    On the other hand, on the side pulled up by the masked swordsman, several of them took applause, or an interesting look. Among other things, Diore seemed particularly intrigued, speaking to the masked swordsman.


    "If there''s Jen. Don''t have an interesting fight?


    "... Really?"


    "I also felt that Alexandria''s swordsmanship was mixed. Are you from my country?


    "It was a long time ago that I abandoned my country. I''ve forgotten where I''m from."


    "Well, that''s a shame. If you have as many swordsmen as your lord, you will have the mouth of an officer."


    It was the biggest compliment for Diore, but the masked swordsman shrugged his shoulders.


    "You can serve the palace. It suits you sexually to live at will."


    "Right. It doesn''t stay that way."


    "Yeah, really. I don''t know how you answered that 30 years ago."


    "What''s your name?


    "No, sir. You''ve only been called Boy."


    The masked swordsman then left, but Diore remembered a strange nostalgia for the words.


    And he remembered a young man who was always adorable and promising for the future.


    "Boy - well, is that a Betts boy? I only knew it when I was Aoyagi, but I became a great swordsman."


    Diore nodded as if he was good at it.


    Continued

 1675 War and Peace, Part 213 - Unified Martial Arts Games WW4, Aerial vs Gemyaka ④ -

    "Well done, you."


    "I''m leaving today. But I''ll kill you one day."


    "I wouldn''t want to fight directly if I could. I don''t feel like I can win as I am."


    "Ha, that''s right. Be able to handle the wind like Vatruka there by the next time you see him. Otherwise we wouldn''t even be talking about it."


    Receiving words that didn''t sound like Jemyaka''s throwaway dialogue, Aerial dropped Jemyaka off with a face that didn''t seem like a winner.


    Vatruka, with an apparently grumpy face, hit dissatisfaction at the departing Gemyaka.


    "I gave you some advice, didn''t I, Gemyaka? What do you mean"


    "I knew it. I just don''t think we can counteract the way we fight from what we''ve seen, and the richness of our ''dance'' can handle every situation. Besides, some of your sisters aren''t as simple as we are, and there''s nothing to say from what we''ve seen. That''s what history has proven, isn''t it?


    I thought about the impact on Renatica more than that. I don''t think it''s worth welcoming, because I can''t seem to dance yet. "


    "It doesn''t matter if you dance fast or slow, does it? You just want to get busted, don''t you?


    "Ha, how long have you been saying such a long thing? If that''s what you need, Vatruka himself is going to pull it out in the next game, right? Isn''t it irrational that you''re good at it and I shouldn''t?


    It was a gemyaka that stared down at Vatruka, but Vatruka looked away at the killing.


    "... Fair enough. It didn''t start now that you ran wild. But don''t forget that I''m more moderate."


    "I don''t know which one sucks when it''s cool"


    Jamyaka pulled in with disgust, but Vatruka gives up or follows without expression. There is a voice at the venue explaining that Mason is not an anomaly in his earlier use of witchcraft. It said nowhere in the arena was it said that it would forbid the use of witchcraft as long as it came out of the boundaries of the arena, although everything was bounded so that witchcraft could not be used. Therefore, it was decided that the conduct of Aerial would not be contrary.


    Nevertheless, given the off-site losses, there is realistically only about as far as the effect of the junction over the arena, and it should be designed after considering that it is impossible for even beastmen to have enough bouncing power to reach there on their own. Still wondering if anyone would overshadow that unexpected, Miranda dared not articulate a word of ''no witchcraft use'' when making the rules, only stating that ''witchcraft cannot be used in principle''.


    Aside from that narrative, Whisper and I were talking while looking at the backs of the silver clan.


    "Oh yeah, Whisper''s husband. Looks like the ground rocked, but isn''t that magic?


    "Arnelia''s connections are perfect, you can''t use magic. I don''t know, should I even call it special abilities? But that explains their unusual fighting power. Is this why you can crush the army on your own in addition to your extremely high physical abilities? Besides, each one of us seems to have different abilities."


    "The ability to rock the earth and it looked like you kicked the wind, didn''t it?


    "If their abilities are as good as I imagined - it might be easier to take action than I thought."


    Whisper laughed invincibly, but never told him why to look strange next door.


    "- Well, I''ll do my best."


    "Do we have a chance?


    It was also Cherio, the Beast General, who flaunted his shoulders at the words of Roch, the Beast General. There is also L��nca next door. Some beasts belonged to Yao, Nia, and other Jaegers as backup. Cherio hated those backups, but it was Roch who gathered them aloud.


    But even in front of them, Cherio''s attitude remained the same, and he floated somewhere.


    "Well. I can''t tell you anything without trying all this."


    "You cut me all that. I won''t allow you to fight like this."


    "Oh, my God, you''ve got ears."


    Cherio repeated the preparatory movement with a bitter smile, but Yao could see the fighting spirit rising to see the lightness of the movement. I thought he was a skinnier warrior, but he doesn''t have some gaps in his raised muscles, and he looks like he''s waiting for a fight.


    When Cherio''s name was called from the arena, Cherio pampered his face and smiled for a moment, just lifting his hand gently, leaving silently. His next opponent is that Titania.


    Behind it the beasts speak up in their mouths.


    "I don''t know, Mr. Cherio, there''s no place to be."


    "That''s right. The youngest of the beast generals and they''re supposed to be close to us for generations, but it''s not very easy to stick around, is it?"


    "My direct reports have a lot of bad guts, too."


    Nia wondered if the beast man had any glasses or snags, but he kept them out of his mouth there. But the question seemed the same for Lyunka.


    "Surely I don''t really know why Cherio was elected beast general either. Surely the filling of vacancies gave you the status of beast general? I heard it was a feat in the field, not a birth in the military. I think it was when I was on the southern front."


    "That''s right. He was officially not a subordinate of the military, but a battle group of external cooperation, whose strength and merit were recognized, persuaded by the Chancellor and King Dryan to pull the whole thing out. He has resigned many times, but even if he is a member of the army, he can do as he pleases. I hear you took it on reluctantly at the end."


    "I''m a stranger for turning down the king''s invitation. Where are you from? I hear it''s a periphery among the fairly gruzzards."


    "It''s Bolsanua."


    When I heard the name, the beasts bothered me. It is a place known to everyone, not just Groussard, but the beasts. It is in a blank zone in the land of the beasts of all nations and in the great forests of the South, where the criminals of the beasts chased after the land flow in. It is also a land constantly exposed to barbarian raids from the South and constantly in contention. I hear they have a certain order, but it''s such a noisy place that a decent beast wouldn''t even try to get close in fear.


    Continued

 1680 War and Peace, Part 218 - Sword Emperor and Shire ①

    And Titania saw Cherio from above, but Cherio came back on his own, fluttering but jumping on one leg. And tell them.


    "Hey, Titania. The bet is my loss."


    "Right."


    "I''m going to take any one shot. Don''t die on me till then."


    "What do you do with your appointment to meet (date)?


    It is bullshit for Titania. I can say that because Titania admitted Cherio as a warrior, but Cherio laughed thinly and returned it.


    "Don''t joke. Next time we meet, it''s a battlefield. Can you say something that long on the battlefield?"


    "I''m sorry about that. You are a warrior from the core."


    "Unfortunately. I just wanted to meet a few more peaceful times."


    "Right."


    Then Cerio left the arena himself. There was a clap of thunder from the venue on the back of leaving, politely turning down the hand of Arnelian officials trying to lend a hand, but Cerio did not respond to it.


    Titania dropped it off again, saying it was also brilliant, and slowly turned back to the holding room herself. So I greeted her with an unexpected opponent.


    "I''m impressed!


    "... what about you?


    The only girl who has rushed over to Titania would be the back length at the height of Titania''s chest. The girl took her feather hat as she rocked her sauce and politely thanked Titania.


    "Excuse me, I''m Shire. I''m a traveling martial artist. I was impressed with the way the game fought earlier and talked to him about it. Forgive me with indignation."


    "No, it won''t mean rude. I must also be a martial artist. And I didn''t mean to do that."


    "No," The Eye of Views "and" Beyond ". Neither of us has ever seen anything as far as that realm. I think it''s a technique that leads to the 100 slippery martial arts numbers.


    Martial arts are fundamental. I paid my respects to the workouts needed to reach that area. "


    Titania''s brow moved tingly. Few people will understand exactly what Titania was doing in earlier games. That was even supposed to be the cellio we fought for.


    But this girl probably understands exactly. And you should be able to see your own movement and assume what kind of application you can apply. This girl is not easy. I look forward to seeing how many martial arts artists I will grow up to when I can understand earlier battles at this age.


    Titania became interested in Russia. It''s called Jake, and it''s hard to see why the human world has promising talent for the future, too.


    "... it''s still necessary to get down to people sometimes. It was important to participate in this competition."


    "Yes?"


    "This is the story. If there''s nothing else I can do for you, I''ll go?


    "... Actually, there''s something I''d like you to do with shame. I would like your advice to the legendary Emperor of the Sword."


    Titania''s brow moved again. The legend of the Sword Emperor dates back hundreds of years. Then there are the similar legends, but few think of any of them in association. Because Titania will only count enough, such as those who know that they have been dormant and active on a cyclical basis for millennia.


    It certainly showed extraordinary skill to a man who understands, but he should not be able to cut himself off as a sword emperor by himself. Titania asked sharply, whilst speaking out so that no one else could hear her.


    "Why do you think I''m the sword emperor? There must be a lot of different forms of inheritance."


    "I know that Sakura is who you are. Honestly, I''ve been watching your opportunity to talk to you since I heard that story."


    "I see. That''s what I''d like to hear later, and aside from whether I''m the sword emperor, why don''t you ask me what I want advice for?"


    "Just for revenge"


    A flame of hatred, unimaginable from the appearance of the adorable Shire, lit his eyes. Even Titania can be so murderous for a moment. I was only released for a moment. That was enough to make me look back at some of the competitors who were on the spot, and Titania felt a little awkward getting the attention.


    Continued

 1681 War and peace, its 219-millennial causes ① ~

    Titania moved gently to a position where the game could be seen as she dropped that back off. Next to them were two shadows that stood without sound. It is Bergay, the head of the clan who serves his fists, and Urs the warrior.


    Bergay quietly asked Titania.


    "You can afford it, I didn''t expect you to coach a strange girl"


    "You can''t afford it. It''s just, you know, it''s the same thing that makes you happy to see the original stone of talent, right?


    "Do you mean we''re not in the eye?


    Titania laughed all the time at Urs'' sharp inquiry one step before his killing.


    "It''s not like I''m not in the eye. There are few competitors there who would corporate to Lord Bergay. You''ll hit with me somewhere if you keep this up. I feel signs of the strong on my skin. Signs similar to those who once hunted me down.


    Let me tell you something, I think you guys are more free. Thousands of years later, I still didn''t know you were coming after me. Have you stopped raising those who help the brave yet?


    "The times of the demons have left, and our clan has finished its role. It is also true that there are those who have given up on you and have decided to live only as human beings.


    I don''t think we''re free, but surely we would be anomalous. Because I''ve spent hundreds of years defeating you when you might be possessed by paranoia and resume your activities.


    but I can''t stop now. I thought you''d understand. "


    "Yeah, I know. I can''t forget my role for a thousand years, because I''m also abnormal enough. I just didn''t want to take the role or anything if possible. Still, I couldn''t get away, I didn''t have that option available. You and I had a choice to escape, and you may have been defeated by your determination."


    Seeing Titania laughing lonely, Urs was bewildered by a sword emperor different from what he had imagined. I heard you once slaughtered our clan and fled. After that, she turned back those who followed her, the strongest female genius she had ever known. I don''t hesitate to return everything if it''s for a purpose. The imagination of being such a horrible woman was now shaking in the Urs.


    But wasn''t such a Titania unexpected for Bergay, staring at the side of Titania?


    Titania was asking again after the conversation ran out once.


    "- So, which will be your house number? Powan or Clark?


    "... it''s Foust."


    "- Oh, of that honest young man. Sure, Tariq or something. So it looks serious."


    "I hear you are a warrior of an era that was not founded, but had a direct relationship with you. I want to hear one thing. What kind of warrior was Tariq and how did he relate to you?"


    Titania glimpsed Bergay on the side and answered the question.


    "As you know, I have mostly been on a journey since I was conceited. Was it just once that you spoke to a young man named Tariq, even if you knew him facially?


    I hear he was silent and an honest fistfighter. When I saw him, he always punched his fist in towards the great tree. I have no connection to the struggle for power with the roommate on my back, I just hone my moves. You were such a young man. "


    - What did I tell you?


    When Bergay inquired, he cheered in the venue. Shire triumphed. Titania laughed softly as she nostalgic, turning back on her heels.


    "Now Chief Bergay, let me know if you can beat me. At least I''m glad you''re honest warriors. I can wave my sword with pride too.


    If you want to fight, take it and stand whenever (when) or how (how) it will be. Because that''s my business and my responsibility. but if you stand before me, only the unforgettable will stand. "


    When Titania told him all that, he left the place. Looking at that back, Urs shrugged.


    "That''s it - that unheeded woman is the sword emperor Titania? Heritage tells me she''s more of a killer than a demon."


    "- I see, was the oral message true"


    "What?"


    "Nothing. You don''t have to know."


    Bergay seemed to regret being asked by Ursus for words that came out of his mouth unexpectedly. And then Bergay didn''t say a word and came to the game. Originally a silent Bergay, it was also the first experience for Urs not to talk so far.


    I was just wondering what Bergay knew, but Urs also needed to focus on what he needed to become. Because I knew the next guy wasn''t easy.


    When Bergay, who won after the game, returned, Urs was ready and waiting. Bergay finally opened his mouth.


    "Next, huh?


    "Yes."


    "It''s an unconsolidated opponent. I''ll leave it up to you to fight, but fight or win."


    "I know. I''m an opponent who doesn''t need to fight with all his might, but I also had a little cause."


    Urs saw the person at the other entrance. Yes, Urs'' opponent is Alphilis.


    Continued

 1682 War and Peace, Part 220 - Fistful Clan Urus vs Alphilis ① -

    When Alphilis noticed Urs'' gaze, Alphilis smiled and waved. I can see the Urs killing me even more when I see that. Alphilis laughed small when he said he had a truly fortuitous and understandable personality.


    Lisa stands behind it.


    "Alfi, are you really motivated by ''that weapon''?


    "Absolutely. Maybe me and her, there''s something a little bit alike, so I kind of get it. Besides, the direct hand of that hand doesn''t obey unless you subdue it in a head-on battle. No minor workmanship or prefabrication. As for her."


    "Phew... so when I bring up ''this''. I think this is a small enough piece of work, too. Hopefully we can take them down before we use them."


    "If only her contenders were all out in Lunca and Yao. Is Yao all right?


    "No problem. Yao''s heart has grown stronger."


    Nia put in words of cover from the side. Before the battle of the captain and many members are here to support him. That Yao hadn''t come here yet because yesterday''s damage had fallen out and he still couldn''t decide what to look like and see Alphilis.


    Seite was escorted yesterday. But given Yao''s character, he''d be deciding to watch the game with Saito somewhere more than without Saito here. Alphilis dared not hear Ursus''s impressions and habits from Yao. I took into account Yao''s mood, and Urs'' habit of fighting is already in my head.


    Once Alphilis closed his eyes and concentrated, he slapped his cheeks a few times and opened his eyes. And went straight out to the venue.


    "I''m just gonna go."


    Yeah, good luck.


    Lisa sends out the alphilis. The line is just silent and gently touching the hand. Rhine saw the look on Alphilis''s face and remembered his peace of mind and anxiety at the same time.


    "Fucking full face. If I make one mistake, I might die."


    "- At first I thought it was gradually becoming ferocious due to the effect of the curse, but maybe that''s your natural character. New things, new places, new encounters. She can''t help but ask for it all the time"


    "I know that. Humans need rest and rest somewhere, but for Alphilis, encounters with the unknown are probably the food for life. Eventually, just this continent. Then I guess it gets boring."


    "You''re likely to find and travel momentum on new sea routes as well. It''s something that no one has ever been able to accomplish, but Alphilis might do it.


    But always imitating life on the balance is... "


    Lisa is afraid of that. This is true, of course, of Alphilis'' life and death, but Alphilis is a mild greeting to the point where he goes shopping next door and feels like he''s going to be gone for good one day. I''d like to at least see where Alphilis is going, but Lisa also understands that she understands somewhere that it''s a wish that won''t come true.


    I wonder if the feeling is the same with the line, where the line put its hands on Lisa''s shoulder.


    "Don''t worry. That''s why we''re here."


    "... don''t you feel comfortable touching me, I''ll sue you for sexual harassment, right?


    "Would you say that now?


    Rhine let go in a hurry and Lisa paid her shoulders flat. As a joke, Lisa also understands that Rhine is right.


    And Urs and Alphilis were confronted over the venue. Alphilis is slightly taller, but Ursus is also quite a fit for a woman. They poked each other in the face at a distance to the point where their breasts touched each other, as if they were provoking each other. I don''t need to get that close, but is it a sign of intent?


    Urs asks Alphilis.


    "It''s something I''ve come a long way without fear. I thought I''d abstain from defeating that beast man''s daughter."


    "Why should I abstain?


    "With the endurance of the beast man. You know, what happens if a human receives it? We stopped the referee yesterday, but not this time, okay?


    Alphilis glanced at the referee. Today''s referee is Brandio, not Mason. Alphilis doesn''t know Brandio well, but I trust Miranda''s selection. Besides, there are signs that all Arnelia''s pilgrimages have bottomless strength, but this priest looks exceptional among them.


    Well, Alphilis imagined that neither would die. I just expect it to get as close as possible to death.


    Continued

 1663 Combat and Peace, Part 201 - Unified Martial Arts Games WW4, Ven Vs Temple Knight Aristotle ① -

    "... something like 70% or 80%"


    "What?"


    "That one in full season is stronger. Well, isn''t it still that realm even in Ivanzard"


    Diore''s expression seemed unfortunate and delightful. Most people did not know the intent of that expression, but only Ibran guessed.


    And Ibran groans unwittingly.


    "It''s both preferable and jealous that you''re slowly regaining that look. Now, is it hard to pull back forcefully when this happens? Should I guide you through the totals, or...?


    And Ibran laughed, and laughed, and no one knew his intentions.


    "Lieutenant, strong!


    "Wow! You beat the Alexandria division chief!


    "Our mercenary regiment, isn''t it awesome!?


    Jaeger''s face was very excited about the Rhine''s victory, but even the ancient ginseng''s face was surprised by the Rhine''s strength. Everyone knew I could lose my head if I had the strength, but I never thought I''d be this strong. The line has been brilliant in its swordsmanship in the battle of squareness, even if it has ever outstripped it by poking void or circumference. This was the first time the members had also witnessed the full force of the line.


    "I didn''t know you were that strong."


    "Ha, I knew there was no madness in Atai''s eyes. I knew I should have fucked you one shot? No, even this evening..."


    "Hmm, that''s the guy if you still want a child. Rosetta, don''t squeeze it too far, okay?


    "Don''t talk about the wild kids there."


    Lisa embarrassed Rosetta and Aerial, but Lisa was also surprised. Lisa feels the same way. When it came to being strong so far, Lisa also thought that her investigation had become genuine.


    "What a bad time Alphilis hasn''t seen this fight... well, there''s this conference, so it can''t be helped. If you watch this fight, you''ll see the stock of the line in the alphilis go up, too."


    Lisa sighed, but in the meantime, the next game was about to start. While the venue leaves an earlier aftertaste of excitement, cheers wind up for the next game. That was the same with Jaeger.


    Aristotle vs. Venn in the next game. In organizations belonging to each other, they never come forward, but their strength is two with origami.


    Aristotle, senior knight of Arnelia. Lisa knows the name, but is Jake''s substantial go-to and fierce mentor of sword moves as well. He''s a hard worker to take care of, but Jake said he still can''t let me take one while working with him like he does every day? Lisa also asked once what was the sequence of sword moves within Arnelia.


    "Uh-huh, I don''t know."


    That was Jake''s answer, saying he should be in 10jay, but no one has ever seen Rafferty or Alberto and Aristotle go hand in hand. Aristotle once asked Rafferty who she was working with, but here''s Rafferty''s answer:


    "Aristotle will not match his sword. You haven''t seen me since I was a boy. ''Cause he''s a genius, and he doesn''t need to work with it."


    Jake argued that would not happen, but Rafferty''s answer was clear.


    "Aristotle has gained enough strength for herself. It also has the strength Arnelia wants. So Aristotle doesn''t need any more strength at the moment, so he doesn''t even go hand in hand.


    Aristotle is a genius, Jake. Unlike me or Alberto, who can''t be strong without working out. Genius in the true sense. So when Aristotle starts practicing, he becomes head of the Temple Knights. He doesn''t want that, so he doesn''t practice.


    Besides, if the Lazars were to become the Knights Temple Commander, that might be a hassle... and don''t tell me this. "


    I don''t know why I keep it to myself or anything, Jake, but it came through that Aristotle was a little different from others. And Lisa, listening to the story, thought she was a warrior very similar to Venn.


    "Neither does Venn know its true strength..."


    Lisa also knows how to fight in Tarram''s arena. Plus that Venn remarked that he could beat the line, depending on the location. Venn, who is usually thoroughly escorted by Ekra, also counterparts to a man''s sword, if asked for, and teaches skill. In addition, they may respond to requests from Alphilis and receive requests individually.


    Did you wear that kind of upbringing as an escort for the Chancellor''s daughter? It''s bright enough for the military law, and I''ll try to do as much as commanding a battalion from a squadron. The mouth count is small. I don''t talk to very close to anyone, but solid work is starting to be appreciated by my peers.


    But it still doesn''t make a difference that you''re distancing yourself from others. I wouldn''t even see you practicing if you weren''t asked, and I wonder when you''re training to keep that sword sharp.


    But listening to Jake, Lisa thought of one possibility. Like Aristotle, I was wondering if Venn was another genius swordsman. A kind of person who knows how to fight and kill without having to train. In other words, I was wondering if this battle might be between similar people.


    Continued

 1664 War and Peace, Part 202 - Unified Martial Arts Games WW4, Ven Vs Temple Knight Aristotle ② -

    And when those two confronted each other, they were speaking uncommonly and simultaneously to the silent two.


    "" Um... ""


    You were surprised that we spoke to each other at the same time, and the two of us turned our eyes round. And Venn gave it to the elderly Aristotle.


    "Go ahead."


    "So - since when do you have a sword?


    "When you get tempted. And you?"


    "I am ashamed that I held the sword only after Arnelia picked me up"


    Aristotle answers embarrassingly. Only those who had equal hearing to referee and sensor abilities were listening to this conversation, but there were not many more who realized its contents were very noisy.


    Plus Venn asked Aristotle.


    "Until then, we''ll be the best -?"


    "Yes, I''m ashamed. Now I think it was a rough way to do it."


    "Can you do better now?


    "Right. But that''s for each other, isn''t it?


    Venn smiled at Aristotle''s words.


    "Right. But because of the increase in the number of protectors, it doesn''t bother me as much as I think."


    "That''s mutual - I''m not dissatisfied with the way we treat you right now, but you feel cramped sometimes, too?


    "Yeah, maybe so. But I was still right. We smell the same. Was it a pleasure to meet you here? Or..."


    "Right, is it a little too thick? But I''m sure our meeting will be a success. It will not be the guidance of Saint Arnelia."


    Aristotle chuckles. I felt like I was mixed up with the smile at that time, and I saw Aristotle with an unexpected judgment. But there is only Aristotle in his smile. The referee reconsidered wondering if it was because of his concern and gave the last precautions.


    "Then we both deserve a fair and honorable battle."


    "Right. square, shameless battles with each other."


    "Yes, let''s do it today or so."


    The two thanked each other and distance themselves, but the layer did not miss the roughly seemingly uncanny and dangerous air flowing between these two, who seemed polite.


    "... no, no, you''re like each other."


    "What? Which one?


    Gail couldn''t understand when he saw two completely different people with different back lengths and looks. Layer didn''t answer Gail''s question, but I could easily imagine that he probably wouldn''t take a pull if the number he''d been slashing away.


    And Vatruka and Jemyaka, like layers again, both felt alike.


    "Beautiful killer."


    "Yeah, it''s not mingly beautiful for a human to release. You''ve killed those two for a long time."


    "Is it as good as we are?


    "What about that? But I''m pretty sure it''s too much for humans."


    No one knows if Vatruka''s allegations are there, but with the signal of initiation, Aristotle and Venn met violently without matching their faces. As if the two young lovers, whom I hadn''t seen in a long time, were happy to resume, the two gladiators were severely intertwined.


    "Awesome!


    "I can''t see a sword at all!


    Earlier lines and Ivanzard were a big deal too, but these two swords are at different speeds. The meetings, which seemed to be at full speed from the outset, will further increase the speed.


    Continued

 1665 War and Peace, Part 203 - Unified Martial Arts Games WW4, Ven Vs Temple Knight Aristotle ③ -

    "Whoa..."


    "Too fast!


    The competitors participating in this tournament are also amazing. The sword to be met was no longer visible, and even the two sword-wielding figures were beginning to blur at the speed of their bodies.


    Even the Temple Knights and Miranda are amazed at this speed meeting.


    "... is Aristotle that strong?


    "No, I''ve never seen it either. Aristotle barely works with us. Wouldn''t it be as good as Jake working with Aristotle?"


    Alberto can''t hide his surprise again, either, but I felt Aristotle hadn''t shown Jake the bottom yet. I think there are many different kinds of strength, but Jake is always uncomfortable with Aristotle''s strength.


    "(You''re not straight, Aristotle''s strength. Always hiding it, or reluctance. Isn''t the sword really the best weapon? In a true sense, I''m sure Aristotle is not for knights. Aristotle is -)"


    Jake thought that warriors like mercenaries might actually be suitable, not knights. And I see the sword I''m waving now, and I''m strengthening that certainty more and more. From Arnelia''s sword, which takes defense as its basic form, it is Aristotle''s sword, which is farther and farther away. Instead of taking it, flush it back. The Knights of the Temple stood by a sword that was not in the shape of Arnelia''s offense.


    Venn''s sword speed is already much higher than when he showed it in Tarram. I could only follow Venn''s sword speed enough to count within Jaeger. Aristotle is following that sword fast without difficulty.


    And in so many meetings that we can no longer count, we finally broke each other''s wooden swords. Aristotle''s sword broke both at the same time when he received Venn''s sword with two swords, and Venn had also broken his sword again.


    When we laugh at each other, we laugh at each other. Each other''s balloons lose half. It was mutual if scored. He cheered as the audience had forgotten when he walked slowly to each spare weapon, although at close range he would not bring it straight into the fight.


    "Nice!


    "More meetings!


    The audience murmured their demands, but they no longer reached the two ears. Venn now took both spare wooden swords and showed them the staging of the two swords. Two knives of the same length are similar to Ivanzard. But no one in Jaeger has ever seen Venn''s two swords.


    "Venn''s the two swords?


    "Can you do that, too?


    And the Temple Knights were more surprised than the surprised Jaeger faces. What was Aristotle''s remaining weapon, a wooden sickle and stick connected by skin, and a wooden sphere on the tip of the stick?


    The general audience was surprised, as well as the Temple Knight, whom I had never seen. Because I''ve never seen a weapon like this.


    "What''s that?


    "Was there such a way to fight?


    Miriazal is the only one who knows what Aristotle''s spare weapon means. Miranda and Alberto were also given only information, but it was the first time they had actually seen it.


    Miranda was convinced for the first time and leaked her thoughts.


    "I see, that''s Aristotle''s. The weapon that destroyed the Bandits and the others before they became knights. Since I am from a peasant, how can I have a sword like that? Made by modifying seemingly usable farm tools. I don''t know."


    "... its a bandit group, but I asked Master Miriazar that it wasn''t just a bandit group"


    "Yeah? What do you mean?


    "No, I was uncomfortable with the situation where I discovered Aristotle in the first place. He saw Aristotle destroying the Bandits and solicited them to the Temple Knights. But why is Miriazal in the place?


    Speaking of which, yes.


    To Miranda, who tilted her neck, Alberto continued.


    "The Bandits are a fairly notorious band of bandits, and they couldn''t send an army because they repeatedly looted across the border. And by defeating even the National Army, Arnelia was asked to crusade. At that time, Miriazal said he cared about the face of the marquis and secretly led the mouthless elite, but Aristotle at the time still cleaned up the ones who the mouthless elite had spoken to."


    "Some untrained peasant? Impossible."


    Miranda''s thoughts were the best, but there were other reasons why Miriazal solicited Aristotle. Aristotle has destroyed many mouthless elites who mistake Aristotle for the Bandits on the spot. They saw Arnelia''s dark parts. They had no choice but to make him one of them, and Miriazal drew Aristotle into his company in a way that was half intimidating.


    At the time Aristotle received Miriazal''s suggestion because it was shortly after he had lost all those to protect, but it is true that Aristotle became one of them and caressed his chest with a lot of mouthless mouth. But the truth was only laid down among those who were there.


    Genius. Miriazal described Aristotle so much about Aristotle, but without demonstrating or revealing his true power, Aristotle has been quiet. No one knows what Aristotle has accomplished to become a senior knight, but it was Miriazal''s appreciation of his prowess.


    That Aristotle had gained a good opponent and was trying to show strength that he had never given out in his mission.


    Continued

 1666 War and Peace, Part 204 - Unified Martial Arts Games WW4, Ven Vs Temple Knight Aristotle ④ -

    "It''s a shame you can''t use magic, but is it easier to understand your strength?"


    Aristotle is a rare temple knight who can use physical enhancement magic such as Acceleration (Accelerator), but the use of magic is prohibited in this venue. I had no choice but to compete with my physical ability to remain vegan, but that fact on the contrary prepared Aristotle. It''s been a long time for Aristotle not to think about it and leave herself to the exaltation of battle.


    The exaltation of battle gives Aristotle unexpected power. By the time we took the three steps, Venn was already in range.


    "Nun!"


    Aristotle first threw the wooden sickle toward Venn, like a clairvoyant. The wooden sickle is only a dozen strokes of restraint because it has no killing power, but Aristotle''s handled sickle was entangled in the form of a wrap around Venn''s left wooden knife and neck like a snake. Furthermore, the tip was eaten into the sword belt, so it is not easy to remove.


    We were to confront Aristotle and Venn with their half-body movements sealed, but the distance between them is not between swords hitting. And the range of wooden spheres that Aristotle put on was stretched when he did so at hand.


    "Ahhh."


    "Well, you''re not fixing a leather string with a stick, you''re passing through a stick"


    "Then the range can be adjusted if necessary. That''s a handy weapon."


    - That''s Deedwood.


    Fujita shrugged, observing this battle on a faraway roll. Neighbors are holding off today. The two of them were both scouting and scouting the venue, but they were trying to make sure the couple were coming to the game so they wouldn''t be suspicious.


    I asked him back for martial arts that he had never heard of.


    "What, that martial arts?


    "I don''t have many users, but I hope you think it''s martial arts developed for captivity. Come on. Attach a string or chained iron ball to the tip of a long stick, and fight your opponent''s weapon intertwined. Come on. Sometimes I can strike at it as it is, but as a martial arts technique, I''ve never seen many people use it because clavicle is more capable of killing. Not to mention if you''re a ghost opponent.


    The man wouldn''t know about martial arts like that either. Probably figured out what was on hand and fought for it, so yeah. Or did you remember it as a child''s play "


    "So what do you call child deception?


    "Any martial arts would, but it would depend on the skill of the handler. Come on. And apparently, the other guy''s wooden sphere isn''t normal?


    The opposite wooden sphere, handled by Aristotle, was in a complex and strange motion. It should only move in a constant orbit more than it is connected to a leather string, but I couldn''t see a constant movement because I turned it while adjusting the length at hand.


    In addition, the velocity of that sphere, which Aristotle slammed to the ground, accelerated more after it hit the ground and approached Venn.


    Venn lost his score once again.


    "!? Not a tree?


    "You got permission from the tournament, didn''t you? Because this is also taken from a tree. It''s less capable of killing, but it''s more convenient than a wooden one."


    Aristotle uses spheres made from resin. Elastic It is so resilient that it has little killing power but bounces higher than the dropped height. Aristotle decided to use this as a weapon.


    The idea originated as Fujita predicted. In Aristotle''s settlement, he made a toy made of this resin. It''s just that. But it is also true that Venn was surprised by the way Aristotle fought.


    If only I could still jump. But the ball that builds momentum and is pulled back, so to speak, becomes an attack from the blind spot. Venn, how very easy it is to cope with a high-speed attack from an invisible place. If you noticed, Venn''s balloon was the only one left. Out of the audience, Ekla shouted.


    "What are you doing! You must be my knight, right? Hold on tight!


    I''m not sure if I heard Ekla cheering. But Venn''s movement was gradual, but he was responding to Aristotle''s attack.


    "... you no longer hit it"


    "Oh, yeah"


    Seite and Roch to divulge their thoughts. It is the line that tells you to throw up.


    "Damn, Venn''s guy''s reading is better than mine. It''s annoyingly calm and reads well. You better think the same attack won''t go through twice. Besides, the graphics are big, and the stamina is stupid, so the speed doesn''t drop. Well, it''s the usual time to hide and work out thoroughly.


    Look, it''s time to settle. "


    "And?


    "Don''t think you can keep the Beast chained forever."


    Continued

 1667 War and Peace, Part 205 - Unified Martial Arts Games WW4, Ven Vs Temple Knight Aristotle ⑤ -

    As Rhine put it, it was Aristotle who was slowly moving slowly. Aristotle had already become sweaty, compared to Venn, who knows little in the long run, but is hardly sweaty.


    "(This guy... how strong is he?)"


    "What''s the matter, though it seems to be slowing down?


    They are connected by leather strings, so naturally they drain each other''s health with those pulls. But it was Aristotle who was more worn out. Aristotle''s outlook came off even though he set himself up.


    "No, because I didn''t imagine you were working out this far. Where in the thin body of that line is your strength?


    "The lines are thin, but I''ve never missed a day of practice."


    When Venn pulled the leather string, Aristotle relaxed before losing his balance. And Aristotle, who shows up and comes forward all at once. I just thought I''d chosen how to fight in time, Venn, but Aristotle came to crack Venn''s last balloon.


    Aristotle, who at once flesh-compelled and held the remaining Ven''s right arm. At the same time he threw a resinous sphere and cracked the balloon on Venn''s back with a bounce. Now Venn has no balloons left, and he loses by the count.


    And Venn''s movements were sealed by Aristotle. Aristotle placed his left leg behind Venn''s right leg so that he could not distance himself. Aristotle smiles refreshingly and whispers softly to Venn.


    "Now, can you hit the reverse hand from here?


    "No, I was waiting for this"


    Between Aristotle and Venn there was not a single fist. There Venn creates a gap for one fist just by spinning his hips.


    Not long after Aristotle thought it was a bad idea, Venn''s fist was plunging into Aristotle''s flank.


    "Ugh..."


    A heavier blow than you''d think you''d let go of in time. I was so shocked that I wondered if I had even been struck by a pile in my belly. But Aristotle can''t be shy and frightened. I knew retreating would put me at a disadvantage, so I try to get further forward and crush the time.


    In response to that movement, Venn''s wooden sword pattern implanted mercilessly in the dovetail. The blow, which was also unleashed using Aristotle''s momentum, was shocking enough to push all the air out of Aristotle''s lungs.


    "Your Lordship believed it would come."


    Venn''s wooden sword was poked at Aristotle''s throat, which had just collapsed. Waiting for time to pass like this doesn''t change Aristotle''s victory, but if you''re a warrior, no one knows what it means to be able to stick a sword down your throat. It is a unified martial arts tournament with a large audience.


    Aristotle looked stuffy, but declared defeat as soon as he was ready to breathe.


    "I''m here. I still couldn''t win."


    "It won''t be. If the sickle were a sharp weapon, I''m pretty sure it would have been more of a struggle. It was a piece of paper"


    "It may be another different outcome in action, but it''s something I don''t want to do with you in action"


    "Yeah, that''s for each other"


    When they shook hands, they left refreshingly to fight each other well. Miranda crushed unhappy as she watched how it went.


    "... Aristotle, you lost on purpose."


    "Really?


    "I don''t know for sure, but I''m not going to win. I gave it some boost, and lost. Well, Arnelia officials will whitewash it if they win too much, and the audience won''t be convinced by dirty means. If we''re going to win in the first place, we''re going to let you in."


    "But I''m not sure I can win either."


    "If you do it normally, yes. Still trying to feed into the top four, though?


    To Miranda''s words, Alberto silenced. But Miranda laughed and concentrated on the next game.


    "Well, humility is fine. But stay focused on today''s game, okay? The real thing is, at night, we have to gather the kind of power that we can use to capture big things."


    "Yes, of course."


    When Alberto replied briefly, he watched the game from Miranda''s side with an alert look, as usual.


    Continued

 1668 War and Peace, Part 206 - Unified Martial Arts Games IV, Rosetta vs Cassandra

    "Winner, Seite!


    The Unified Martial Arts Congress continues. Because the first few games were incandescent games, every game was often a sweat gripping match in my hand. Jaeger, who remained in it, also won Rhine, Venn, followed by Seite.


    Seite''s opponent was a Class A mercenary, but it was a victory by precisely crushing the opponent dressed in heavy clothing. Seeing as some faces thought Seite''s strength would be an easy win, Seite was also getting sweaty. All the competitors who will win this far are fierce. When it came to Seite, there was no easy match.


    And then there was a match between Daron and Mueller''s steel soldier Oona. Oona, Satyra''s deputy, has taken advantage of that giant to win up to this point, but he just had a bad opponent. He fought well in front of Daron, a soldier among the giants, but at the end of the day Daron gently pushed his opponent off-site, and the battle ended.


    Other seed forces such as Beast General Roch, Blackhawk 2nd Squad Captain Louis, Carazell Cavalry Red Knight Mercury, and First Seedleybenstein were well won, while the battle between Dorothy and the Eighth Seed Tea Rossa became a fierce battle.


    "Ahhh!


    "Damn!?


    Immediately after the start, Dorothy attacks Tearosa with seemingly inexhaustible health. Tearosa was bright as a boar at first, but Dorothy''s sword gained sharpness in the battle.


    Dorothy is often characterized by her unparalleled physical abilities and superior five senses. But only Alphilis,


    "The strengths of Dorothy are honesty"


    And I ran out of words. Many have beheaded, but few know the words that follow. Is it about Ekla or Lisa, and the line? It is Alpha Reese who is coaching Dorothy.


    "I''ve often said that cotton inhales water, but in Dorothy''s case, we can develop it further from there. If there are weaknesses, seating and magic are teasing things, but good luck makes up for the shortcomings.


    I have all the abilities I need as a warrior. I don''t think so. "


    Dorothy had absorbed Tearosa''s swordsmanship while she was watching it, and fought back. It seemed confused by a knight sword that I didn''t see much of at first, but after getting used to it, I unilaterally attacked him and ended the game.


    Tea Rossa hangs her legs off each other and is knocked down to the ground. When a sword was pressed against his throat, he admitted to a clean loss.


    "You''re my loss. I''m afraid my sword will be sharp in battle."


    "No, no, if there''s a battle with magic, there''s no winning eye. Eppe. It''s a competition. We just won."


    Even to Dorothy''s unyielding smile and country words, Tearosa had replied without dislike. She was just the head of the supposedly exemplary female knight, and the cheer was pouring on both the losing Tea Rossa and Dorothy, who beat her.


    And after watching the magnificent sword moves, it became a crude and rugged battle. Most importantly, it became the first match to be evaluated today in terms of intensity. It is Cassandra vs Rosetta.


    "So yeah!


    "Uh-oh!


    A swordsman who fought similarly to each other, but Rosetta looked more skillful with Cassandra looking too fierce above her stature and usually extravagant. Meetings that give the audience a lot of thought, such as not thinking about it at all. The two of them meet from the front so strangely that they often have a wooden sword, but when they met just over a hundred inches, the sword smashed into pieces of wood dust.


    That is how we exchange swords, which are already the third swords of each other. Exactly at this stage, Cassandra, who was physically advantageous, was gradually pushing Rosetta. When we finally get together, Cassandra pushes Rosetta in.


    "Kahaha, you''re stronger, Rosetta! But not later!?


    "Sister Carr, are you... dull?


    Rosetta smiled invincibly at Cassandra, smiling like she had won. At that moment, Cassandra falls to the front because Rosetta lets go of her sword all the time. Paying her leg about to come forward and grabbing her hand, Rosetta turned her back on the ground and put her leg on Cassandra''s belly and threw it backwards.


    "Wow?


    Cassandra flew through the universe in an unexpected Rosetta throwing move. The landing was brilliantly decided Cassandra as it was, but the place was already off-site.


    "Winner, Rosetta!


    The audience thrives a lot. Taking Rosetta''s hand, which looked down from above the arena, Cassandra returned to the arena.


    Continued

 1689 War and Peace, Part 227 - Forest Warrior Orlu vs Victoria ② -

    "(No, I''m an idiot. You expect all this movement, and you''re telling me you''re guessing?


    "Totemoganjo. Hometeyal"


    "Don''t lick it!


    Wictrier was trying so hard to get his thoughts around while defending himself. If we retreat, we will be subdued at once. Otherwise, Victoria forcefully packed the time. Every blow on the stick isn''t powerful enough to prune Victoria''s consciousness. Victoria was ready for damage, crushing the intermission and trying to forcefully bring it into supermelee.


    Given the length of the stick, I wouldn''t be able to shake it in my nostalgia, and worst of all, I thought that if it was a fight, it would work out with a difference in strength. But the stick still beat Victoria very rarely, even if it packed more time than the waving length of the stick. If you look closely at how this could happen, Orlu was holding the stick short when he did it in his hand, freely changing the intermission.


    "(What a barb... but still!


    He managed to maintain a grumpy consciousness and tried to dive low in a tacky position so that Victoria could push Orlu down. At that moment, Victoria''s consciousness was completely dimmed.


    There is no way for Victoria to know what happened. But the surrounding audience watched Orlu''s feet kick Victoria''s face brilliantly. And it''s not a blow, it''s a high-speed riot. As far as Roch counted, seven kicks were hitting Victoria at a time. No matter how sturdy Victoria was, it was difficult to stay conscious if a seven-degree kick was placed in her jaw.


    "Is there a battle?"


    "Seriously. I didn''t know Victoria would touch it."


    Roch shook his head unfortunately, and Rhine groaned just saying he saw something incredible. And Cherio added.


    "You mean no one can attack the southern front because of that? After all, humans don''t insult you."


    "You, you knew?


    "It was a rumor. But there were rumors that the Warriors of Wanu Yoda were dealing with other monsters, not beasts. I don''t know what that is."


    "Well, I''d like to talk to you for once."


    "Souka, Narabaki Kaceteyal"


    Orlu stood beside the Rochers who spoke of it at some point. Surprised to be approached as if without signs, the two beasts accidentally set themselves up, but only the line laid relaxed.


    "Is that Alphilis?


    "Sakihod, Scoshihana Sita. Me is Sametara, Chang and Hanashi, Srl"


    "I don''t mind that, but what proof do you have that you''re not the enemy?


    "Dicinlyn''s Sensi is a leech. Mane is a sinai. Shauko is Nye, but Warewalle is Didi Calamity and Tata Kattekita"


    Calamity, Rhine was intrigued by what he called his name.


    "I see. Then I''ll keep my weapon, and I''ll let you put some restraint on it because it''s magic. If that''s all right with you, I hope you come."


    "Kamawanai. Dehakoyoi, Mata"


    Orlu said that, leaving lightly. From a grand attitude in front of the two beast generals, they are young but already drifting something like style. From the looks of it, it didn''t look so different from Alphilis, but I found myself getting in here with something like readiness.


    Rhine wanted to know and took Orlu''s offer.


    "Oh man, nobody and he cheer me up"


    Diore was sighing as he watched each game. But the expression was bright, and I could see that I was enjoying it like an audience again.


    With Diore''s experience, I can''t remember a unified martial arts tournament with so many strong men. Though it shows a certain authority and exuberance with proxy wars in various countries, it has been a long time since the tournament was so overwhelmed by a strong hue of battle as noblemen and marquis.


    Especially as long as it was in Diore''s memory, the winner was roughly in the same face, and some of them, like eight hundred chiefs, had decided in advance which one would win. Diore did not let us bring politics to the battlefield, even though there are some things that cannot be done given the power relations of the nations.


    But more mercenaries were relentlessly defeating knights and fighting each other in this tournament. That''s not a very desirable circumstance to have a place for the mercenaries to gain experience, but Diore was also welcome as the tournament was booming. Though it turned out surprisingly that of the 64 remaining so far, there were only five knights of Alexandria. That has also been lost so far by the two of us, and Diore''s prediction was that we should have one person left but ourselves.


    I''m not alarmed about my opponent either.


    "Dear Diore, next."


    "Oh."


    "I don''t think Lady Diore will give it to you when it''s a demon, but what''s your prediction?


    An older person asked a slightly less bottom-line question, but one that understood all of Diore''s feelings. Diore replied with a thin laugh.


    "Dilm, don''t ask me what I understand. I have no guard. It''s always me who wins, and the other guy will be the demon, but he''ll be the demon king, but it''s no different. But you don''t want to thank them for being a monster?


    "Ha, excuse me for this"


    "They''re popular. We''ll be the villains this time around."


    Diore replied thinking about his next opponent, but that''s when Diore''s eyes saw just the sight.


    Continued

 1690 War and Peace, Part 228 - The Best Knight of the Continent Diore Vs Emerald of Halpuia ① -

    "So no, hey! Nice to meet you today!


    "Hmm?


    No way did Emerald, today''s opponent, come to Diore''s holding room. Usually the opponent learns to enter from the other side without facing each other before the game. Even Diore, who said he was entering now, was not expecting to come to the same side.


    The nostalgic Emerald had already exchanged greetings with Diore at yesterday''s stage, but Diore doesn''t know that the person who greeted him once will be friends in Emerald''s senses.


    When Emerald took Diore''s hand, they pulled toward the venue together. It''s a big deal just to inadvertently take Diore''s hand, but it was also the first time the Alexandrians had seen Diore take the lead, so I could only keep my mouth shut and watch what happened.


    And feeling bad about waving her hand off as she was pulled, Diore spoke to Emerald in a hurry.


    "Wait, wait! It''s not ritual to enter from the same side, is it?


    "Really? They didn''t tell me I had to come in from the other side!


    "Maybe so!


    "So no, this is a festival! If it''s a festival, it''s best to celebrate!


    There was a self somewhere convinced by Emerald''s statement, so Diore gave up making sense, leaving Emerald''s accomplishment intact.


    And having been set to enter the venue holding hands, Diore realized she had herself shy of fire coming out of her face. Since when are you drawn to others? That''s when I was a kid before I became a knight, I think, over 200 years ago.


    The emerald went into the venue or no, and received a big cheer. Originally Emerald has become a bit of a celebrity in Arnelia as a singing princess, but he was popular in many ways due to the vibrancy of winning out in the tournament now and the fact that, in addition, he must sing after the battle. In addition, the venue was greatly boosted by unexpected performances, such as coming in from the same direction as Diore.


    There were also requests from the tournament operator to stop the song, but Miranda refused because the guests were gathered. It doesn''t matter what happens to the extent that two people come in from the same direction now. The referee also greeted them with a bitter smile.


    "We seem to get along a lot, but can we fight?


    "... ask that emerald over there."


    "How are you, guys?


    Emerald didn''t look like he was listening to the precautions of the referee, and he was waving his love toward the audience anyway. Diore had been disturbed in the concentration he had boosted before the game, as he had been completely detoxified.


    "Oh man... the villain was ready, but I didn''t expect him to get involved until me. If this is what you''re trying to do, you''re a genius."


    "Now, get away from both of them!


    On the signal of the judgment, the two of them turn their backs and leave. And when I turned around and Diore tried to take a deep breath, a sharp kill came flying from the front. Once again, the Emerald turned around and flew away like someone else. Until earlier the soft and warm air had disappeared, and the killer as a sharp hunter had caught Diore.


    Diore understood the essence of Emerald the moment he received that killing.


    "(I see, are you a hunter in nature! I didn''t expect you to switch in an instant without having to boost it. I guess that means I had an alarm somewhere)"


    "Begin!"


    The moment Diore increased his concentration and first tried to see how things were going, Emerald''s sword flew in front of him. I thought I had kept the distance quite apart, but Emerald has packed in between at unusual speeds.


    Even with Diore''s reaction, it is best not to fly. I almost got my eyes poked, but I managed to dodge that. But even Diore''s gall strength was cold on the attack without hesitation.


    "That''s a fierce blow, isn''t it? It''s a festival, isn''t it?


    "Because today''s knight is the opponent. Respect? Therefore."


    "You don''t fit the harsh language with the ferocity of the sword."


    The moment Diore said that, two Diore balloons were bouncing. Apparently, two Emerald attacks were blurring. I thought it was just a poke, but apparently there was a chase during the evasion as well.


    When Diore retreated another time, he reassembled his sword. Unlike earlier, the structure is shaped in such a way as to attach a left hand to the sword, rather than to the front eye.


    The line that I saw the setup was in the face.


    "... big deal"


    "Yeah?"


    "The Emerald one, first hand, made Master Diore serious."


    The twinkling words of the line were to the extent that they were barely heard by Roch next door, but Emerald felt the air had changed, this time around Diore carefully without set-up.


    Continued

 1691 War and Peace, Part 229 - The Best Knight of the Continent Diore Vs Emerald of Halpuia ② -

    When Emerald changes his mind, so does Diore accordingly. As such, the temptation continued to circle around Diore for a while, but the moment the referee tried to give him a warning, Emerald began to spin his sword in his hand.


    At first the surroundings thought it was an act to keep the erection from reading, but the rotation of the emerald was faster while it was seen and the sword was so revolutionary that it was invisible. At the same time, as the emerald began to move forward, backward, left, and right into small pieces, the leaves of the tree on the ground suddenly panned and bounced.


    "Whoa, did you do it with sword pressure?


    "No, you guessed. It''s a craftsman who can do it because it''s a flexible, tough joint in Halpuria. Every spin is changing the interval slightly. It''s like a tornado. Though it''s a wooden sword, when you get in time, it won''t be finely chopped."


    Answer as the line looks at Emerald''s sword. And think of it as a smart way. Diore''s sword is intercepted from basic dedicated defense. Because if the time is far away, the longer will prevail.


    The idea to that point is correct. But why has Diore won the Unified Martial Arts Games while being that physique? Whether you can read that far.


    "(If Emerald is the opponent, he''ll be able to draw some strength from that guy. Now, what''s it like compared to before? Are you stronger or dull? Shall I show you)"


    As Rhine thought, Emerald sets it up. A blow from Diore''s intermittence. Moreover, it is a slash from the diagonal, shifting the axis of rotation just before.


    The opposing Diore has been slashed in with the belly of his sword as he recieves the attack of Emerald. Any opponent''s moment of attack is fraught with defense. It was an attack that poked between them, but Emerald flew back after reading through Diore''s time for the attack.


    Diore let go of the tip of the sword and the upper cut, which came out with the same momentum as it had been bounced, looked empty. But after a moment of encounter, which only seemed glowing to some beholders, the two foreheads were equally torn apart.


    Goddamn spectators and competitors. The approximators did not know what had happened. Roch and Cherio also don''t know what happened again. It just seemed empty to both eyes.


    "Hey, what? What''s happening?


    "Were you hitting it?


    "... well, if you''ve never used a sword, you don''t know"


    Once the line is also a Diore move taken. A technique that stretches the sword''s interval for a moment by sliding the pattern in your hand. If this is a real fight, the opponent will not know how to crack his brain.


    In contrast, what Emerald used was a change from cutting off to poking. The moment the sword was recirculated, the sword muscle was changing into a penetration. Without considerable grip and flexibility, the sword would fall out of its hand.


    Both are mastery moves. The sword-using warriors were roaring at the sword moves that flashed at the slash of an instant.


    "A sword is surprisingly delicate. You can''t hold a sword just because you''ve been thumbed down, and a slight change of center of gravity or a change of body turns you into something else. That''s the difference between a hand-to-hand fist."


    "Are fists and nails cluttered?


    "No, no, that''s not it. But weapons are deformed when used. Sometimes it is asked whether it also has enough delicacy to accommodate that deformation.


    I think the top swordsman is all about whether it''s delicate or not. The swordsman named Diore is very delicate in that regard.


    What about Alexandria''s sword moves?


    "No."


    Roch replied he didn''t know, so Rhine explains.


    "Actually, what a knight''s country is after, it''s a mercenary state at first. The swordsmen of power gathered together to occupy and effectively rule the territory. That''s what Alexandria is all about. It may be proud to say that in the process we are often called upon to rescue, and that we have come to be called the kingdom of the knights because we have helped so many people in response.


    Because the first is the first, Alexandria''s swordsmanship, Nah, doesn''t actually exist. That''s what knights are for, but they have two swords, they have swords and shields, and sword moves are not unified. "


    "I see, you did have a lot of warriors in different ways of fighting"


    "But from what I''ve seen, it was about three different things, right?


    The line nods at Cherio''s words.


    "Oh. In fact, it was a knight named Diore who unified the sword moves that were innumerable. He learned numerous sword moves and inherited and polished highly effective techniques from them. The current sword moves of Alexandria are dominated by the trigeny left by Diore and used primarily. Most knights learn from here and become users of one of them.


    In other words, Diore is the collection of Alexandria''s swordsmanship, which is also said to embody the kingdom of the knight by itself. He insists that he doesn''t remember Alexandria''s sword moves because he uses them outside of the main school.


    The same is true of what I am using now. I''ve never seen such a way of attacking a knight in Alexandria. "


    "I''m familiar with that."


    "Well."


    Chelio was surprised that the line was too detailed, but Roch didn''t say anything. I know that Rhine is a former Alexandrian knight, and I can imagine what position he was in.


    And Rhine''s sword moves also did not dare Roch speak out that Roch was unlike any knight he had seen in this tournament. I can somehow imagine what the sword of the line looks like, even in Roch, which is not very bright in sword moves. Rhine''s sword is a sword for action, born to win more on the battlefield.


    And Roch''s gaze returns to the venue. There was an even more intense offensive going on there.


    Continued

 1672 War and Peace, Part 210 - Unified Martial Arts Games WW4, Aerial vs Gemyaka ① -

    "Seen it? Vatruca."


    "Yeah, I saw it, Jemica."


    The two members of the silver clan watched closely how Banessa fought. Basically two people who don''t care about human fights or anything, but there were a couple of notable people at this martial arts tournament. One of them is Banessa.


    We both had already admitted that Vanessa had a strength that was strong and could not be measured just by fast movement. It''s just that neither of us understand what it is.


    Gemyaka asks.


    "Does our ''dance'' make sense?


    "I need to try. Whatever. But there''s a good chance the same attack won''t work again."


    "Hmm, I''d like to try it"


    Vatruka was embarrassed when he saw Gemyaka, who was obviously nodding.


    "You mustn''t, our purpose will be achieved in the next game. It''s not good to stand out any more. Because we stand out just because we''re in the public in the first place. You dye your hair, and you''ll be right back."


    "Yes, sir. It''s boring, isn''t it? If we''re going to win a tournament like this in no time, we''re going to win."


    "I can''t be proud of anything because it''s natural to do that. More than that, it is presumed that man''s fearful abilities lie in the hunt down and in the mass battle. I don''t think we can stand up to 10,000 troops on our own. You didn''t forget, did you?


    "Thousands might be able to handle it, but 10,000 might not be possible without the older sisters. If we deal with 10,000 more humans than that, even the miscellaneous fish are going to be hungry!


    I wonder if I''d like to take my time savoring one of the finest. I hope the next person is delicious. "


    That''s what I said, and Gemyaka, with her twin hammers in her hand, heads to the venue. The next match''s opponent was - Aerial.


    As he headed to the venue, Gemyaka saw Rascal and waved. Rascal, with a slightly surprising look, is being smashed by an obese shaped boy next to him. Speaking of which, he hadn''t told some boy yet that he was participating in the Unified Martial Arts Games.


    I think the surprised faces are cute, but I also wonder if they are as old as they are when I think about them at their actual age of activity.


    "Due to the strategy and behavior of the women, our working hours are unscrupulous. Even though she was born much earlier than Vatruka, her physical age varies because of her short physical activity time. That bitch''s gonna get all shimmy one day."


    Jemyaka confronted Aerial with words that could not be taken as either foolishness or determination of Jemyaka. I can imagine what it is when I look at the way spirits make noise around it, even without going through it in advance with regard to aerial.


    But not because the spirits are blocked by magic, but because the look on Aerial''s face today is too flattering, Gemyaka wanted to make fun of Aerial.


    "Hi, sister with the nasty face there?


    "... what can I do for you"


    What can I do for you? You''re not gonna kill each other now, are you?


    "What are you talking about? This is just a competition, killing each other, etc."


    Aerial was blowing back when Aerial was about to say so much. Gemyaka kicked him out of nowhere with a forward kick. Though it was meant to be well guarded by an unintentional blow, the spear I used for my defense broke completely and still the impact penetrated my back. Blown up near the edge of the arena, Aerial didn''t stand up right away, taking damage that wasn''t light.


    Gemyaka spoke while trying to make sure of Aerial''s expression.


    "Hey, are you awake?


    "... oh, it was just a little irritating, though"


    "It''s not funny to mess with someone you''ve lost. Have a good fight, Faranx''s daughter, right?


    The referee, Mason, stares at Gemyaka as he performs aerial restorative magic.


    "Did you do it on purpose?


    "Uh, was that a penalty? Yes, two balloons."


    Gemyaka didn''t get any worse, smashing the most scored heart and back balloon. Seeing the act, Mason stares at Gemyaka even more.


    "The next time you do it, you lose the rule. And take off those shoes. Certify as sufficient murder weapon"


    "Was it broken? Damn."


    Jemyaka threw a thick pair of shoes on the bottom. Mason, who received it, received them both with a slight expression on his face.


    I saw Mason unloading it under the arena as if nothing had happened, and I saw Jemyaka curiously wandering Mason.


    "Heh, I can''t believe you''re getting both of those shoes, old man. Wouldn''t this kill you to get caught up in a little rampage?


    "... hey, do it aerial. Careful?


    "Those shoes, on one side, weighed about an adult. I can move around in that one. Leg strength, that wouldn''t be normal. Don''t miss your chance to abstain, okay?


    "I know. I told you, I woke up. I fully understand that this battle, if I make one mistake, has no life."


    The light was completely back in Aerial''s eyes. And just behind Gemyaka, who waits with his neck bent and shoulder habits, Vatruka stood under the playing field at some point. The look on his face was quite harsh.


    "Gemyaka, you''re not really going to do this, are you?


    "Oh, don''t look scared, Vatruka. I didn''t just come a little agitated. I just took my shackles off, and I don''t mean it."


    "What do you think? It''s easy for you to stroke and die. Don''t just use ''dance'' though."


    "You don''t have to tell me."


    It was a jemyaka laughing naggingly, but I can''t tell how serious I am. Vatruca went back to the holding room, ready to make a few sacrifices and divulge information.


    Continued

 1673 War and Peace, Part 211 - Unified Martial Arts Games WW4, Aerial vs Gemyaka ② -

    And Mason, the referee, issued the decree of commencement. Aerial already had a second spear in his hand and even refilled it with spare weapons.


    "Okay, here we go!


    "Ha-ha-ha!


    Jemyaka, who popped up with a voice of joy, seemed too narrow an arrow. Unlike the arrow, however, it flutters when you look at the intercepting Aerial spear. Never leave it to the excitement of battle, Gemyaka is making an unscrupulous assault.


    Jemyaka slaps a shaken hammer while not casting an Aerial spear. Aerial also swung a great deal, but the hammer slammed to the ground had been crushed rather than broken.


    The power to crush a hammer with one blow, albeit made of wood, and to decide the ground. It has the power to kill humans instantly, not choosing a few hits. Tension ran to the venue, not just Aerial.


    "You''re good at avoiding it, huh?


    "That''s not all, is it?


    Aerial took out the back sword he had on his hips. When the blade threw them at the same time in the direction of the day after tomorrow in a curved shape along the way, the spear was again erected and stormed.


    "From a shape, do you think it bends?


    "Let''s just imagine"


    Gemyaka looks intrigued by the attack of Aerial. I guess you''re going to see what she does.


    And at the same time Aerial unleashed a triple penetration, two backswords flew at the same time from another direction. It is a simultaneous attack from three directions.


    "I''ll guide you cleverly, huh?


    "Can you do that?


    "Spare me."


    As Jemyaka said, the simultaneous attack from the three directions also made Jemyaka bend her body with her eyes closed and curved brightly. But this is also aerial woven.


    When Aerial moved from poking to paying in rotation, Jamjaca noticed a change in the tail of Aerial''s spear.


    "(Something on?


    Gemyaka defended herself aggressively with her arms, but the balloon had been broken as she wrapped it around Jamyaka''s arm. The object that Aerial attached to the tail of the spear was a weapon with 10 hammers on the short stool. Even if this is a defense, you can definitely crack the opponent''s balloon.


    Gemyaka stared depressingly at the weapon, shook it off and distanced herself.


    "Judge, do you have such a weapon?


    "It''s pre-screened, no problem. It is one at the root and counts as one weapon. Likewise, throwing weapons are not examined in number, but in weight limits"


    "Huh? I didn''t ask."


    "I didn''t even bother to explain it, but it says so. It''s your fault you don''t read the rules.


    Besides, it''s hard for people to complain when they look at it. "


    What Gemyaka saw was a scene where Aerial already had more than 10 hand swords. If all those things were to change and strike, there''s no room for just Jamjaca either.


    Gemyaka''s expression turned frustrating.


    "Oh, already! It''s depressing!"


    "Avoid it!


    Aerial unleashes a backsword at the same time. I have no idea that aerial and this would be fatal. But this is a tournament based on certain rules: martial arts tournaments. Then there is a way to fight.


    Reference was made to the idea of alphilis. Aerial, whose roots are serious, should use bizarre weapons, so I talked to the Dwarves and they showed me a variety of weapons. The shape of the whip used this time is one of them.


    Not that Aerial envisioned a battle with Gemyaka. But when fighting a speedy opponent in Lunatica, I always wondered what to do. And he heard that his next opponent had silver hair, assuming he had the same physical ability as Renatica, and he brought it in just in case. It wasn''t well-founded, but up to this point, it''s been as unfolding as I imagined.


    This is where it came from, which was not what I expected.


    Continued

 1674 War and Peace, Part 212 - Unified Martial Arts Games WW4, Aerial vs Gemyaka ③ -

    Aerial attacked his opponent violently at the same time as the hand sword he unleashed. Attack the steeple and stun it if possible. At least we lose all the balloons here and get away with it till time. Other than that, no detailed maneuvers were prepared.


    But Jemyaka took all of Aerial''s attacks from the front. Naturally all the balloons were lost, but Aerial wolfed as if he had poked a mountain. It''s obviously too heavy compared to Jamjaca''s physique.


    And Aerial looked into Gemyaka''s eyes. Lunatica''s silver eyes were often indulgent in their emotions, but Gemyaka''s silver eyes were clearly stained with angry colors. The tone of the voice was also different from the slightest tone of the earlier.


    "I can actually avoid this much. Come on, it''s a hassle. Seriously, I''m so upset, I''m gonna crush you, okay?


    "Gemyaka!"


    Neither did we hear of Vatruka''s suppression, and Gemyaka was accustomed to treading strongly on the ground. Then the whole venue shook about as much as the illusion was that there was an earthquake. There were even spectators taking away drinks and those falling down the stairs.


    Naturally, the confronting Aerial also suffered a major breakdown, with Gemyaka''s fist imminent on its face. Along with the dull sound, the aerial blows away as it rotates. Aerial, blowing up the universe, had struck directly at Mason, the referee, barely sparing him off-site.


    "Shit, you have a soft upper body. I can''t believe I''m flying from myself to the referee."


    Gemyaka''s fist had little feeling of crushing bones. On the contrary, all I had left was the feeling of touching something soft, as if I had slapped the mud.


    Conversely, Aerial can''t hide his surprise that he was so shocked while killing momentum firmly. I can assume that Daron has never hit me with all his might, but that he will probably outperform Daron or Victoria''s strength. It was assumed that instead of being able to crush bones if they were decent, the meat and bones would be crushed exactly.


    The underlying Mason asks the question.


    "Do you abstain or do you? There''s more than half the hourglass left."


    "No, not yet. I''d like to hear more about the scope of the magic seal in this venue."


    "? Then -"


    Hearing Mason''s answer, Aerial stormed Gemyaka himself. Seeing the act, Gemyaka smiled brutally.


    "I''m ready. You don''t hate jade crushing, do you?


    "I''m not going to smash balls"


    Aerial released a bunch of short stools into Gemyaka''s face again. Gemyaka prevented it with her arms reflexively. The body is hardened by ''dance'', but if it should hit the eye, the damage is inevitable.


    Using his upper body for defense, Gemyaka targets Aerial''s belly in a kicking outfit. That''s where Aerial kicked together and flew costly dressed to set the stage for Gemyaka''s kick.


    "Oh, shit."


    Aerial''s body had reached above the highest seat in the venue. With the physical abilities of a servant Gemyaka, you can''t fly that far. I mean, I can''t get my hands on it until Aerial comes down.


    Gemyaka confirms the time remaining. Critical, but there''s going to be time left to manage to make a blow. The moment it falls, add a blow and you''re done. Gemyaka thought that she was going to blow it up to the venue, and that she would probably be dying but wouldn''t mind that much.


    "Ha, you''re gonna buy me some time, but then I can''t, can I? I''ll blow you to your seats!


    "I don''t think I''m going to do that."


    "Come over and be a chunk, be a chunk and be a bullet. Divide and wear arrows and pierce."


    "Haa!?


    Aerial began using magic over the sky. I also doubt why magic can be used, and this is just unexpected. Gemyaka accidentally questioned Mason waiting under the stage.


    "Hey referee! Isn''t magic against the rules?


    "I don''t know. Let me give you this word again. I thought you read the rules properly."


    "You!


    Gemyaka was driven by the urge to beat Mason up, but not the other way around. There were countless spears of the wind that Aerial had already finished chanting.


    [Wind Arrow Bullets (Aerocanon)!


    It''s not impossible to avoid for Gemyaka, but when it comes to being punched into this narrow range, it will be mutilated with a vacuum that occurs between just being among the arrows of the wind.


    Gemyaka spreads her legs and flies gently this time.


    "Two Shapes of Ground Dance, Ground Spear Lianhua -"


    "Four Shapes of Wind Dance, North Wind (Anaji) Decline"


    The magic of Aerial was blown together by a blade of wind coming from the side. In Aerial''s eyes, I could see Vatruca lifting her legs like she had kicked something and let it go. Seeing that look, Gemyaka sighs loudly. That''s how Aerial landed.


    Aerial didn''t understand what had happened, but Gemyaka crumbled when she saw the bewildered Aerial.


    Continued

 1675 War and Peace, Part 213 - Unified Martial Arts Games WW4, Aerial vs Gemyaka ④ -

    "Well done, you."


    "I''m leaving today. But I''ll kill you one day."


    "I wouldn''t want to fight directly if I could. I don''t feel like I can win as I am."


    "Ha, that''s right. Be able to handle the wind like Vatruka there by the next time you see him. Otherwise we wouldn''t even be talking about it."


    Receiving words that didn''t sound like Jemyaka''s throwaway dialogue, Aerial dropped Jemyaka off with a face that didn''t seem like a winner.


    Vatruka, with an apparently grumpy face, hit dissatisfaction at the departing Gemyaka.


    "I gave you some advice, didn''t I, Gemyaka? What do you mean"


    "I knew it. I just don''t think we can counteract the way we fight from what we''ve seen, and the richness of our ''dance'' can handle every situation. Besides, some of your sisters aren''t as simple as we are, and there''s nothing to say from what we''ve seen. That''s what history has proven, isn''t it?


    I thought about the impact on Renatica more than that. I don''t think it''s worth welcoming, because I can''t seem to dance yet. "


    "It doesn''t matter if you dance fast or slow, does it? You just want to get busted, don''t you?


    "Ha, how long have you been saying such a long thing? If that''s what you need, Vatruka himself is going to pull it out in the next game, right? Isn''t it irrational that you''re good at it and I shouldn''t?


    It was a gemyaka that stared down at Vatruka, but Vatruka looked away at the killing.


    "... Fair enough. It didn''t start now that you ran wild. But don''t forget that I''m more moderate."


    "I don''t know which one sucks when it''s cool"


    Jamyaka pulled in with disgust, but Vatruka gives up or follows without expression. There is a voice at the venue explaining that Mason is not an anomaly in his earlier use of witchcraft. It said nowhere in the arena was it said that it would forbid the use of witchcraft as long as it came out of the boundaries of the arena, although everything was bounded so that witchcraft could not be used. Therefore, it was decided that the conduct of Aerial would not be contrary.


    Nevertheless, given the off-site losses, there is realistically only about as far as the effect of the junction over the arena, and it should be designed after considering that it is impossible for even beastmen to have enough bouncing power to reach there on their own. Still wondering if anyone would overshadow that unexpected, Miranda dared not articulate a word of ''no witchcraft use'' when making the rules, only stating that ''witchcraft cannot be used in principle''.


    Aside from that narrative, Whisper and I were talking while looking at the backs of the silver clan.


    "Oh yeah, Whisper''s husband. Looks like the ground rocked, but isn''t that magic?


    "Arnelia''s connections are perfect, you can''t use magic. I don''t know, should I even call it special abilities? But that explains their unusual fighting power. Is this why you can crush the army on your own in addition to your extremely high physical abilities? Besides, each one of us seems to have different abilities."


    "The ability to rock the earth and it looked like you kicked the wind, didn''t it?


    "If their abilities are as good as I imagined - it might be easier to take action than I thought."


    Whisper laughed invincibly, but never told him why to look strange next door.


    "- Well, I''ll do my best."


    "Do we have a chance?


    It was also Cherio, the Beast General, who flaunted his shoulders at the words of Roch, the Beast General. There is also L��nca next door. Some beasts belonged to Yao, Nia, and other Jaegers as backup. Cherio hated those backups, but it was Roch who gathered them aloud.


    But even in front of them, Cherio''s attitude remained the same, and he floated somewhere.


    "Well. I can''t tell you anything without trying all this."


    "You cut me all that. I won''t allow you to fight like this."


    "Oh, my God, you''ve got ears."


    Cherio repeated the preparatory movement with a bitter smile, but Yao could see the fighting spirit rising to see the lightness of the movement. I thought he was a skinnier warrior, but he doesn''t have some gaps in his raised muscles, and he looks like he''s waiting for a fight.


    When Cherio''s name was called from the arena, Cherio pampered his face and smiled for a moment, just lifting his hand gently, leaving silently. His next opponent is that Titania.


    Behind it the beasts speak up in their mouths.


    "I don''t know, Mr. Cherio, there''s no place to be."


    "That''s right. The youngest of the beast generals and they''re supposed to be close to us for generations, but it''s not very easy to stick around, is it?"


    "My direct reports have a lot of bad guts, too."


    Nia wondered if the beast man had any glasses or snags, but he kept them out of his mouth there. But the question seemed the same for Lyunka.


    "Surely I don''t really know why Cherio was elected beast general either. Surely the filling of vacancies gave you the status of beast general? I heard it was a feat in the field, not a birth in the military. I think it was when I was on the southern front."


    "That''s right. He was officially not a subordinate of the military, but a battle group of external cooperation, whose strength and merit were recognized, persuaded by the Chancellor and King Dryan to pull the whole thing out. He has resigned many times, but even if he is a member of the army, he can do as he pleases. I hear you took it on reluctantly at the end."


    "I''m a stranger for turning down the king''s invitation. Where are you from? I hear it''s a periphery among the fairly gruzzards."


    "It''s Bolsanua."


    When I heard the name, the beasts bothered me. It is a place known to everyone, not just Groussard, but the beasts. It is in a blank zone in the land of the beasts of all nations and in the great forests of the South, where the criminals of the beasts chased after the land flow in. It is also a land constantly exposed to barbarian raids from the South and constantly in contention. I hear they have a certain order, but it''s such a noisy place that a decent beast wouldn''t even try to get close in fear.


    Continued

 1696 War and Peace, Part 234 - Silver Clan Vatruca vs Renatica ③ -

    I was caught in the illusion that there were two Renaticas. Shortly after, Lunatica unleashes a high-speed slaughter. Vatorka, who should have defended it if it made it easier, but slipped through his defensive hand and all of Renatica''s attacks hit him. No, it was when Vatruka fell on her back to the ground that she realized that her body, which she was supposed to have defended, was not moving.


    And what happened was that the referee was also down, and Vatruka noticed.


    "No way, poison?


    "You don''t need to know"


    Renatica grabbed Vatruca''s leg as it was, pulling him back and trying to get out. But before you move it, grab that hand and hold it back, Vatruka.


    "When did you plant it? No way, smells like ointment?


    "... ointment is a draft to deceive the scent. The poison was planted in clothes, weapons and hair. Soak it overnight and I myself soak it in a bath of poison overnight. So it''s done. Just being nearby, volatile poison strikes the target."


    "I see you''re poison-resistant. Fantastic!"


    Vatruca smiled satisfactorily. I didn''t understand the meaning of that smile, and Renatica tried to pull Vatruca off-site with a bad feeling. But Vatruka''s body can''t move.


    Out of Vatruka''s hands, where the poison had already turned, there was no power. Instead of one hand, Renatica tried to use both hands to move Vatruca at all costs. But Vatruka only moves little by little, to the weight of a giant beast.


    Renatica instantly changed the operation. First I smashed all of Vatruca''s balloons. The battle ends in a certain amount of time from here. The referee had also fallen, but Renatica confirmed that the headquarters judge would calmly reverse the hourglass.


    But it feels very far to the end of the game. I can imagine that Vatruca''s velocity would put a lethal blow into itself by the time the water flowed from the height of his eyes reached the ground. It was supposed to be overwhelmingly advantageous, but it was bluer as Lunatica was being hunted down.


    And Vatruca began to speak softly.


    "I set them up so they wouldn''t notice, and I rewarded them with one arrow. Worthy of praise. But why didn''t you make it a lethal poison? That''s what you''re gonna regret."


    "... This is a competition. If you kill someone, you lose."


    "As a competition, it will be. But how about in your life? Don''t you instinctively understand the dangers of someone named me? If you can drop one here, I think that''s what you get."


    At the same time as the words, Vatruca spun his neck around and looked at the rest of the hourglass. And when he smiled, he suddenly jumped. Lunatica surprised by the act.


    "Why"


    "I''ve already created resistance. It''s hard to kill our silver clan, unless it''s also instant death toll. If that''s poison to the point of paralysis, then you''ll be able to tolerate it in less than ten seconds.


    Well, we may not have ten seconds before the end of the battle, but that''s enough for us. You know why, right?


    Vatruca took off the jacket and jacket that was wrapped around him. It became a lightweight outfit like night clothes and some of the audience shouted with excitement and cheer, but Renatica blued even more knowing what it meant. Because when the stripped jacket fell to the ground, part of the arena cracked. The jacket is heavy. Renatica understood that it was only meant to limit Vatruca''s speed.


    When I saw the blue Lunatica, Vatruca smiled.


    "Well, I didn''t mean to threaten you, but you don''t feel bad"


    I wondered if the figure of Vatruca, who told him so, had shaken, and shortly afterwards Renatica took a heavy blow from behind. At that moment, now a shock from the brain weather. Go on and pay your feet. Renatica''s body dances to the universe in three shocks almost simultaneously.


    At that moment, dozens of attacks from all directions fell on Lunatica. The impact poured down from all directions, so much so that Renatica''s body appeared stationary in the air. And so many vatorca could be seen at such a speed that it left a remnant as if it were to merge into one.


    Continued

 1697 War and Peace, Part 235 - Silver Clan Vatruca vs Renatica ④ -

    The audience as well as the contestants watching this game watched the move. Because it had already surpassed the moves that humans could make. If we were to make this move without sorcery, we would no longer be human beings. Of course, it does not impose restrictions on the participation of subhumans and others, as Halpuia, such as Emerald, participates, but it is certain that a species that can only be seen as a human being, Vatruca, was suddenly felt to have changed into an obscure being.


    I was watching this, but I sat back in my seat like I was stunned.


    "Whisper''s husband, that''s not human, is it?


    "... I don''t know."


    "Were you going to hit us with something we don''t know? No, I''ll do it if it''s an order. I don''t care what you think. You don''t win, do you? Besides, there''s a lot of other things like that, right?


    Besides, what if, in addition, magic can be used?


    Whisper was just silent on a statement that could be regarded as both disgruntled and foolish. I''ve spent a long time with Whisper looking into the silver clan, but I''ve never seen the battle so closely. Besides, Lunatica was once the one who thought it could be a trump card for a silver clan opponent. I thought it would be helpful, but the more I look at it, the colder my spine gets.


    "(There is no doubt that Renatica is of the blood of a family of silver. And perhaps... but what difference does it make so far? Or does the environment of growing up in a family of silver make a difference?


    As Whisper asked himself the question, not that I heard it, but Gemyaka was thinking of the answer to the question.


    "(Well, even the same family of silver is like this because of the different environments in which they grew up. No matter how hard you grow up in a harsh environment, it''s out there. Adjusted from birth to exert full power, we are forced to train the warriors of strength, not only in the human world, but also to be driven to just before death day after day.


    Our war princesses, who are repeatedly trained even at the bottom of their consciousness while they are sleeping, are created precisely to fight. Yet I''m still convinced if the outside world tells me to kill our bloodline that leaked out, but I wonder what it means to try and recover it if there''s any prospect. What good is it now? "


    Gemyaka''s sigh was out of dissatisfaction with the orders inside, but that sigh was something that everyone felt if they had ever been on the same mission. So each begins to find pleasure in something other than the task. Gemyaka eats, Vatruka is abusive. Gemyaka remembers perfectly well that her original personality was not like this.


    And in an instant he blurted and couldn''t move, Vatorka grabbed his arm with one hand and pulled it up. It''s an inadvertent act, but I don''t think there''s an eye for reversal from here, and if there is, I''d rather see it.


    "You''ve already noticed, but I''m not at full strength yet. When the silver clan grows up, each of them acquires its own technology called ''dance''. Conversely, those who cannot experience the dance are not considered warriors. I''m afraid I can''t show you because the dance is not magic and can be used in this tournament, but it''s supposed to be unavailable outside without permission.


    Gemyaka has shown off some of it. "


    "So I''m only going to use it once on my stomach, too. I''m leaving Arnelia in this game because I''m done with the role, but I''m so unconvinced that I''m leaving and you can win through. So even if you use Arnelia''s magic, you will suffer such serious injuries that you will not be able to recover for a little while.


    What, you''re not going to die. It could be the scar of a lifetime. "


    When Vatruca threw Lunatica aside, he seemed to stand with only a few legs open. I can''t read what moves will come out of that posture, but Lunatica decided to fight back. It''s obvious that we can''t win at the moment, but we still couldn''t allow pride to be left like this. And at the same time, I was surprised at myself for not wanting to discredit Jaeger.


    "(Mercenaries... reputation is life. I won''t let my people shame me me!


    Renatica devoted herself fully to feeling heralds, including even Vatruca''s muscle movements. Lunatica''s concentration rises as much as she seems to hear her muscles contracting now.


    And from Vatruka''s muscle movements, I could roughly assume how to attack.


    "(This woman, the wind)"


    I''m trying to compress the wind in the atmosphere and shoot it off the bottom of my palm. A faster blow than magic, even though it takes longer to set up. Power may be inferior, but if you''re the opponent who can move so fast, you can almost certainly strike a blow in.


    Perhaps your guts will be stingy. There''s no way to defend it, but if you know how to attack it, you can do it. Lunatica moved as if she could play it with all her might, moments before Vatruca moved.


    Continued

 1698 War and Peace, Part 236 - Silver Clan Vatruca vs Renatica ⑤ -

    "Where are you going? Time runs out while counting 5 more, are you going to buy some time?


    Vatruca was already on the verge of stepping down, so the reaction was delayed for a moment by Lunatica moving like she could have played. I would have just reacted instantly and seized it if it hadn''t been for the outpouring between exquisite, but I was interested in Vatruca to see what Renatica would do. That''s why I deliberately took half a step behind Renatica.


    Watching Renatica head for a spare weapon, Vatruca made a strange impression. It''s something I didn''t even care about before the game, but there was a net there. It is true that the net is recognized as a weapon because it is not lethal, and Alphilis used the same weapon.


    But Vatruca did think it was strange to the net itself, but she was also uncomfortable with its shape.


    "(Is that a net? But like something''s different...?


    But because of the high speed of combat, I don''t have time to worry about it. Vatruca was taken consciousness for a moment, but was just not willing to give Renatica enough room to let her take the weapon.


    "I don''t know what you''re up to, but I don''t know how to scratch my feet."


    "So I said you''re a warrior disqualified!


    Renatica accelerated even further as she stepped in as she shook off Vatruca''s words. Too much acceleration is needed to take the weapons installed at the edge of the arena. We can''t stop like this - yes Vatruca thought about it and tried to catch Lunatica, but Lunatica accelerated even further and slipped through Vatruca''s hand.


    "What!?


    The moment he slid through Vatruca''s hand, Renatica threw Matchett behind him without looking behind his back. Vatruka was also plunged into the void, but not hit by a throw to that extent. But the machet that Renatica threw had a string wrapped around it, and that tangles with Vatruca.


    Vatruca grabbed the machet off reflexively, but countless wooden spheres appeared before its eyes. It is the second of the weapons Lunatica was applying for, but the shape was as tenuous as Saring''s. Vatruka was moving at high speeds, making it easy to get hurt if a little something hits him, but reflexively, when the shape is pointed, it protects him. Vatruka understood that it could not possibly be heavily damaged by wooden saplings, etc., only after he raised his hand in defense.


    When Vatruka''s vision was blocked for a moment, now his hands raised to defense and opposite arms were pulled sharply because of Matchett.


    "Such an idiot!?


    Renatica had made a good jump from the arena. That is the unhesitant, all-powerful leap. If Lunatica''s bouncing power, if he did poorly, he would reach the audience. But then it will be off-site and the defeat of Lunatica.


    Vatruca was baffled, but Lunatica was grabbing some of the rope with her opposite hand as she pulled Vatruca with a string. Then the net tightened sharply, and some of Lunatica''s pulls stretched. So to speak, it is a procedure when tightening the spread out netting. This was the discomfort Vatruca felt.


    And Renatica caught the stretched part where Vatruca would leave his spare weapon, with proper postural control in the air. Leveraging the part of Vatruca''s weapon installation, Lunatica flies out onto the arena. Of course, Vatruka is the only one who gets dragged outside and stays out of the place.


    Vatruca was impressed with Lunatica''s preparation and driving, but became more annoyed than that. It was the eclampsia that prevented me from trying to win by such childish means.


    "Don''t lick it!


    Vatruka kicked the stage himself. That''s to keep Lunatica at bay. In order to strike a lump of air made in his hand all over Renatica''s throat. Renatica also guessed its intentions from the lighter hand pulling Vatruca again, but has no idea how to defend it.


    But up to this point, it was as Lunatica imagined. Even if you take this blow, it is your own victory when time runs out. Use the time to blow it up and you can win with more certainty. What is not certain is one''s life. If I did poorly, no, I thought there was a good chance it would be fatal. Plus, he''s provoking and upside down his opponent. I don''t want any help.


    Prioritized victory and fellow honors over personal safety. I was also proud of Renatica for that, and I thought I felt so fresh. Unlike when he was an assassin, he became convinced that he had become a mercenary.


    Lunatica always decided she had no choice when she died, and that''s all she had done. Besides, I even thought that if Jaeger could get enough of an eye on these silver people, I shouldn''t be there. The rest of my heart is Alphilis and Lisa, plus Rack.


    I wondered if nothing had responded to the love poured out, especially from Rack, and that was all I was sorry for, and I wanted to survive and tell him something.


    and at that time, there was footage floating behind Renatica''s brain so that something could fit.


    "(This move is -)"


    Renatica stood up aggressively. I didn''t have time to think about what that was and what the consequences would be. But as soon as he had done so, Vatruka looked to his surprise.


    Vatruka then stopped attacking him, kicked where he was his own weapon platform, and returned to the arena with Renatica. And it was just there that the time ran out, and Renatica''s victory was declared.


    Continued

 1699 War and Peace, Part 237 ~ Fist Vasquez vs Masked Fist (Archbishop) Elsa ① ~

    Renatica knelt there from fatigue and damage, but the opposing Vatruca is intact. The winner was Lunatica, but the look was the opposite.


    Vatruca often observed and inquired seriously about Lunatica.


    "You, what were you trying to do earlier?


    "Huh?"


    Let me cut my breath. He didn''t get the question to Renatica''s ear, not the other way around. Watching how it went, Vatorka laughed all the time.


    "I see, is that an unconscious move? That''s why I misjudged my qualities. I see, interesting."


    "What are you saying?


    "I often say, let''s keep an eye on things."


    Vatruca turned herself over and left the spot.


    "Let''s see how it goes a lot to make sure you''re in shape. If being in the outside world is going to make an unexpected evolution - it''s going to take time to figure it out."


    "What do you mean?


    "Until the warrior chief wakes up, I''m telling you to wait for him. The first step is to win this tournament as long as you can. We also have competitors at a glance at this tournament. How far you can go in this tournament - that will prove your qualities."


    Vatorka laughed with pleasure and left. And Renatica fluttered, but left the arena on her own feet. However, it was not calm in its heart, and doubts and anxieties were swirling unchanged.


    "(I won, what is this anxiety - something yet, is going to happen?


    The anxiety may have been foreshadowed by Renatica''s instincts of a series of upcoming disturbances.


    That was how one featured match ended and one game was about to begin with the audience slightly scattered. Vasquez vs Elsa, a masked fist.


    The game of Vasquez, originally a seed, was organized at this time because of Elsa''s tabular work convenience and the fact that Vasquez was an athlete enough to get a seed, but the act and attitude were not complimented.


    A mercenary named Vasquez was originally wanted as a criminal. The young man, who could not be reached as a one-country thug, was deposited one day by a wandering militant and became a skilled fist fighter. But Vasquez''s sexual roots were not fixed, but rather he carried more madness and murder weaponry and became an untouchable thug.


    What was even different from before was that Vasquez was not just rampaging, but rampaging with intent. He was repeatedly abusive on the other hand, wielding bad wisdom and citing his achievements as a mercenary as he contemplated his position.


    Still, those who felt bitter consigned and arranged for Vasquez to be nominated, but Vasquez was solicited by fellow brave Zems to focus on his unfulfilled requests at the border. So he was a man who achieved merit and came at will, without ever getting a great deal of judgment so far combined with amnesty, etc.


    Its sexuality is cruel and manifest, and it is a euphoric. There was no way that Vasquez could have kept his mouth shut after being treated as an affair like this one. The holding room where Vasquez was located was full of impenetrable killing, and competitors from other disciplines were trying to stay as far away from Vasquez as possible. As the game neared, Vasquez seemingly calmly flexed and flexed to get his breath ready.


    From the edge, it''s just a competitor''s prep. Instead, it even seemed to carry things calmly, but if Vasquez''s usual companions saw it, they would definitely have said this.


    "You, you''re going to be so ready to crush the rat."


    and. And Vasquez left the holding room silently. Vasquez, who usually leaves with a light mouth, or a little more nagging, walked out slowly in silent and firm footsteps. The remaining competitors were relieved of tension and exhaling as if they were finally able to take a deep breath.


    And over the arena, Vasquez confronts Elsa in a mask. Elsa was listening whispering to the word of the referee, but Vasquez looked strange and listened without being slight.


    The Vasquez suddenly whispered.


    Hey, you.


    "Something."


    "Woman, right? Let me see what you''re up against."


    Vasquez''s tone was mild, but his eyes weren''t laughing. Of course, I''m not going to show it to you because you asked me to, but Elsa politely said no.


    "If you''re going to show it, you haven''t faced it from the beginning"


    "What, you''re such an ugly bitch (busike) that you can''t show it?


    "It may not be pretty, but I don''t think it''s ugly enough"


    "Right."


    Vasquez''s hand moved and briefly snapped up Elsa''s face. The venue deliberately gave the referee attention as well, but Vasquez has no ear to listen to.


    "That''s right, you didn''t guess it in person, did you? More than that, you''re not pretty. Be humble."


    "... you did it. He said he was hiding the corner."


    "''Cause it''s okay. You won''t have to worry about that any time soon."


    "I can''t see it second, it''s so messed up. She''s a beauty, so it would be worth breaking."


    Elsa lost the color of her face to that word Vasquez proclaimed as she hoisted the corner of her mouth. Seriously Elsa doesn''t know, but a man named Vasquez can do just about anything unreasonable and cruel depending on his mood. Elsa remembered fear for the first time in the battle of a human opponent before a man of ferocious nature he had never seen.


    Continued

 1680 War and Peace, Part 218 - Sword Emperor and Shire ①

    And Titania saw Cherio from above, but Cherio came back on his own, fluttering but jumping on one leg. And tell them.


    "Hey, Titania. The bet is my loss."


    "Right."


    "I''m going to take any one shot. Don''t die on me till then."


    "What do you do with your appointment to meet (date)?


    It is bullshit for Titania. I can say that because Titania admitted Cherio as a warrior, but Cherio laughed thinly and returned it.


    "Don''t joke. Next time we meet, it''s a battlefield. Can you say something that long on the battlefield?"


    "I''m sorry about that. You are a warrior from the core."


    "Unfortunately. I just wanted to meet a few more peaceful times."


    "Right."


    Then Cerio left the arena himself. There was a clap of thunder from the venue on the back of leaving, politely turning down the hand of Arnelian officials trying to lend a hand, but Cerio did not respond to it.


    Titania dropped it off again, saying it was also brilliant, and slowly turned back to the holding room herself. So I greeted her with an unexpected opponent.


    "I''m impressed!


    "... what about you?


    The only girl who has rushed over to Titania would be the back length at the height of Titania''s chest. The girl took her feather hat as she rocked her sauce and politely thanked Titania.


    "Excuse me, I''m Shire. I''m a traveling martial artist. I was impressed with the way the game fought earlier and talked to him about it. Forgive me with indignation."


    "No, it won''t mean rude. I must also be a martial artist. And I didn''t mean to do that."


    "No," The Eye of Views "and" Beyond ". Neither of us has ever seen anything as far as that realm. I think it''s a technique that leads to the 100 slippery martial arts numbers.


    Martial arts are fundamental. I paid my respects to the workouts needed to reach that area. "


    Titania''s brow moved tingly. Few people will understand exactly what Titania was doing in earlier games. That was even supposed to be the cellio we fought for.


    But this girl probably understands exactly. And you should be able to see your own movement and assume what kind of application you can apply. This girl is not easy. I look forward to seeing how many martial arts artists I will grow up to when I can understand earlier battles at this age.


    Titania became interested in Russia. It''s called Jake, and it''s hard to see why the human world has promising talent for the future, too.


    "... it''s still necessary to get down to people sometimes. It was important to participate in this competition."


    "Yes?"


    "This is the story. If there''s nothing else I can do for you, I''ll go?


    "... Actually, there''s something I''d like you to do with shame. I would like your advice to the legendary Emperor of the Sword."


    Titania''s brow moved again. The legend of the Sword Emperor dates back hundreds of years. Then there are the similar legends, but few think of any of them in association. Because Titania will only count enough, such as those who know that they have been dormant and active on a cyclical basis for millennia.


    It certainly showed extraordinary skill to a man who understands, but he should not be able to cut himself off as a sword emperor by himself. Titania asked sharply, whilst speaking out so that no one else could hear her.


    "Why do you think I''m the sword emperor? There must be a lot of different forms of inheritance."


    "I know that Sakura is who you are. Honestly, I''ve been watching your opportunity to talk to you since I heard that story."


    "I see. That''s what I''d like to hear later, and aside from whether I''m the sword emperor, why don''t you ask me what I want advice for?"


    "Just for revenge"


    A flame of hatred, unimaginable from the appearance of the adorable Shire, lit his eyes. Even Titania can be so murderous for a moment. I was only released for a moment. That was enough to make me look back at some of the competitors who were on the spot, and Titania felt a little awkward getting the attention.


    Continued

 1681 War and peace, its 219-millennial causes ① ~

    Titania moved gently to a position where the game could be seen as she dropped that back off. Next to them were two shadows that stood without sound. It is Bergay, the head of the clan who serves his fists, and Urs the warrior.


    Bergay quietly asked Titania.


    "You can afford it, I didn''t expect you to coach a strange girl"


    "You can''t afford it. It''s just, you know, it''s the same thing that makes you happy to see the original stone of talent, right?


    "Do you mean we''re not in the eye?


    Titania laughed all the time at Urs'' sharp inquiry one step before his killing.


    "It''s not like I''m not in the eye. There are few competitors there who would corporate to Lord Bergay. You''ll hit with me somewhere if you keep this up. I feel signs of the strong on my skin. Signs similar to those who once hunted me down.


    Let me tell you something, I think you guys are more free. Thousands of years later, I still didn''t know you were coming after me. Have you stopped raising those who help the brave yet?


    "The times of the demons have left, and our clan has finished its role. It is also true that there are those who have given up on you and have decided to live only as human beings.


    I don''t think we''re free, but surely we would be anomalous. Because I''ve spent hundreds of years defeating you when you might be possessed by paranoia and resume your activities.


    but I can''t stop now. I thought you''d understand. "


    "Yeah, I know. I can''t forget my role for a thousand years, because I''m also abnormal enough. I just didn''t want to take the role or anything if possible. Still, I couldn''t get away, I didn''t have that option available. You and I had a choice to escape, and you may have been defeated by your determination."


    Seeing Titania laughing lonely, Urs was bewildered by a sword emperor different from what he had imagined. I heard you once slaughtered our clan and fled. After that, she turned back those who followed her, the strongest female genius she had ever known. I don''t hesitate to return everything if it''s for a purpose. The imagination of being such a horrible woman was now shaking in the Urs.


    But wasn''t such a Titania unexpected for Bergay, staring at the side of Titania?


    Titania was asking again after the conversation ran out once.


    "- So, which will be your house number? Powan or Clark?


    "... it''s Foust."


    "- Oh, of that honest young man. Sure, Tariq or something. So it looks serious."


    "I hear you are a warrior of an era that was not founded, but had a direct relationship with you. I want to hear one thing. What kind of warrior was Tariq and how did he relate to you?"


    Titania glimpsed Bergay on the side and answered the question.


    "As you know, I have mostly been on a journey since I was conceited. Was it just once that you spoke to a young man named Tariq, even if you knew him facially?


    I hear he was silent and an honest fistfighter. When I saw him, he always punched his fist in towards the great tree. I have no connection to the struggle for power with the roommate on my back, I just hone my moves. You were such a young man. "


    - What did I tell you?


    When Bergay inquired, he cheered in the venue. Shire triumphed. Titania laughed softly as she nostalgic, turning back on her heels.


    "Now Chief Bergay, let me know if you can beat me. At least I''m glad you''re honest warriors. I can wave my sword with pride too.


    If you want to fight, take it and stand whenever (when) or how (how) it will be. Because that''s my business and my responsibility. but if you stand before me, only the unforgettable will stand. "


    When Titania told him all that, he left the place. Looking at that back, Urs shrugged.


    "That''s it - that unheeded woman is the sword emperor Titania? Heritage tells me she''s more of a killer than a demon."


    "- I see, was the oral message true"


    "What?"


    "Nothing. You don''t have to know."


    Bergay seemed to regret being asked by Ursus for words that came out of his mouth unexpectedly. And then Bergay didn''t say a word and came to the game. Originally a silent Bergay, it was also the first experience for Urs not to talk so far.


    I was just wondering what Bergay knew, but Urs also needed to focus on what he needed to become. Because I knew the next guy wasn''t easy.


    When Bergay, who won after the game, returned, Urs was ready and waiting. Bergay finally opened his mouth.


    "Next, huh?


    "Yes."


    "It''s an unconsolidated opponent. I''ll leave it up to you to fight, but fight or win."


    "I know. I''m an opponent who doesn''t need to fight with all his might, but I also had a little cause."


    Urs saw the person at the other entrance. Yes, Urs'' opponent is Alphilis.


    Continued

 1682 War and Peace, Part 220 - Fistful Clan Urus vs Alphilis ① -

    When Alphilis noticed Urs'' gaze, Alphilis smiled and waved. I can see the Urs killing me even more when I see that. Alphilis laughed small when he said he had a truly fortuitous and understandable personality.


    Lisa stands behind it.


    "Alfi, are you really motivated by ''that weapon''?


    "Absolutely. Maybe me and her, there''s something a little bit alike, so I kind of get it. Besides, the direct hand of that hand doesn''t obey unless you subdue it in a head-on battle. No minor workmanship or prefabrication. As for her."


    "Phew... so when I bring up ''this''. I think this is a small enough piece of work, too. Hopefully we can take them down before we use them."


    "If only her contenders were all out in Lunca and Yao. Is Yao all right?


    "No problem. Yao''s heart has grown stronger."


    Nia put in words of cover from the side. Before the battle of the captain and many members are here to support him. That Yao hadn''t come here yet because yesterday''s damage had fallen out and he still couldn''t decide what to look like and see Alphilis.


    Seite was escorted yesterday. But given Yao''s character, he''d be deciding to watch the game with Saito somewhere more than without Saito here. Alphilis dared not hear Ursus''s impressions and habits from Yao. I took into account Yao''s mood, and Urs'' habit of fighting is already in my head.


    Once Alphilis closed his eyes and concentrated, he slapped his cheeks a few times and opened his eyes. And went straight out to the venue.


    "I''m just gonna go."


    Yeah, good luck.


    Lisa sends out the alphilis. The line is just silent and gently touching the hand. Rhine saw the look on Alphilis''s face and remembered his peace of mind and anxiety at the same time.


    "Fucking full face. If I make one mistake, I might die."


    "- At first I thought it was gradually becoming ferocious due to the effect of the curse, but maybe that''s your natural character. New things, new places, new encounters. She can''t help but ask for it all the time"


    "I know that. Humans need rest and rest somewhere, but for Alphilis, encounters with the unknown are probably the food for life. Eventually, just this continent. Then I guess it gets boring."


    "You''re likely to find and travel momentum on new sea routes as well. It''s something that no one has ever been able to accomplish, but Alphilis might do it.


    But always imitating life on the balance is... "


    Lisa is afraid of that. This is true, of course, of Alphilis'' life and death, but Alphilis is a mild greeting to the point where he goes shopping next door and feels like he''s going to be gone for good one day. I''d like to at least see where Alphilis is going, but Lisa also understands that she understands somewhere that it''s a wish that won''t come true.


    I wonder if the feeling is the same with the line, where the line put its hands on Lisa''s shoulder.


    "Don''t worry. That''s why we''re here."


    "... don''t you feel comfortable touching me, I''ll sue you for sexual harassment, right?


    "Would you say that now?


    Rhine let go in a hurry and Lisa paid her shoulders flat. As a joke, Lisa also understands that Rhine is right.


    And Urs and Alphilis were confronted over the venue. Alphilis is slightly taller, but Ursus is also quite a fit for a woman. They poked each other in the face at a distance to the point where their breasts touched each other, as if they were provoking each other. I don''t need to get that close, but is it a sign of intent?


    Urs asks Alphilis.


    "It''s something I''ve come a long way without fear. I thought I''d abstain from defeating that beast man''s daughter."


    "Why should I abstain?


    "With the endurance of the beast man. You know, what happens if a human receives it? We stopped the referee yesterday, but not this time, okay?


    Alphilis glanced at the referee. Today''s referee is Brandio, not Mason. Alphilis doesn''t know Brandio well, but I trust Miranda''s selection. Besides, there are signs that all Arnelia''s pilgrimages have bottomless strength, but this priest looks exceptional among them.


    Well, Alphilis imagined that neither would die. I just expect it to get as close as possible to death.


    Continued

 1683 War and Peace, Part 221 - Fistful Clan Urus vs Alphilis ② -

    Alphilis came forward a long time ago to intimidate what could also be a provocation of Ursus. Poking his chest together, Urs becomes a little overlooked outfit from the alphilis that beats his physique. Alphilis deliberately made a confident look and provoked Ursus back.


    "Are you afraid to lose?


    "Huh, there''s no way I''m going to lose. What''s more important than that? Or are you planting them in clothes?


    "I''m not gonna use it today."


    "What?"


    Urs doubted my ear. Alphilis said he had come without any weapon to himself, who had barely retreated from the warrior of the Beast. Urs has been thinking about what unusual gains Alphilis brings in. So I asked my companions about the weapons of the opponents I had struggled with before.


    But Alphilis said clearly to Ursus again.


    "Didn''t you hear that? I said I''d fight with my bare hands today."


    "What are you thinking? You volunteered suicide?


    "No? I thought bare hands were easier with you. And in two days of battle, I''ve probably grasped your habits and weaknesses.


    If you still have hidden balls, I suggest you get them out early. "


    Alphilis took Urs'' chest with his finger and smiled back as he pressed. Whether you received the act was ridiculed or Urs'' expression stained with anger in Russia.


    Brandio, who is a referee, thought he was good at provoking, but he never speaks of it. Some people are just the kind of people who get hot with provocation and vice versa who accumulate anger and calm down. I think this other person is probably the latter.


    Brandio declared the signal for initiation, frightened by Alphilis'' manipulation. As Brandio predicted, the Urs never got hot, but instead fell back and stood back. And Alphilis, in contrast, took no stance as he was in nature, watching as he circled around the virus.


    "I knew it."


    "... what?"


    "You''re an intercepted warrior, aren''t you? You''re not very good at setting it up from yourself, are you?


    "Is that really what you think?


    Urs knew this was one of the Alphilis provocations. Because I knew it, I wanted to break it from the front.


    In the way we have fought so far, we have shown only a counterattack since we endured the Lord. That was the way to fight because of the overwhelming difference in speed, but Urs is usually better at setting himself up.


    Ursus unraveled and moved. Shaking his fist gently from the spot, an impact ran on the tip of Alphilis'' nose. I was confused by the sudden feeling of being beaten, Alphilis, but when I found out that my nosebleed had fallen, I realized I had actually been beaten.


    "Is this... distant?


    "''Clean Break'' is only one form. There''s a lot going on in the distance. For example, this is called a ''mess claw'', but can you see through it?


    "Oh no!


    Alphilis immediately strayed off the scene. A streak of Urs passing the spot. And from a gently swinging fist, one shock wave after another. The audience doesn''t understand what''s going on, and it looks like Alphilis is rolling around on his own. Ursus is waving his fist, and it just seems like a funny play, but he was surprised by Ursus'' skill when he saw someone with a martial arts savvy.


    "I didn''t expect to fire a faraway. What an idea."


    "No, it''s more surprising what you can do than that. I originally thought it was the first time I grabbed the atmosphere from my lower body in conjunction with my hips, shoulders, and arms. I didn''t know it would be possible with such a shoulder-to-shoulder movement."


    "Will flexible wrists and shoulder joints allow? In any case, an unseen attack will fly in a series of attacks. It''s not easy to keep doing this."


    That''s what keeps going, Groussard beasts. It was the alphilis that was rolling around at first, but the movement slowly became smaller, and at some point I began to avoid it while checking Ursus'' behavior.


    And he finally stopped avoiding it and tried to defend one of the distant ones on the spot. Alphilis looked painfully, but what stopped him was more surprising to Ursus.


    Continued

 1684 War and Peace, Part 222 - Fistful Clan Urus Vs Alphilis ③ -

    "Prevent an invisible blow?


    "You don''t have to see. I can see the air distorting when I stare, and I can tell more if I wind it up in the sand. Besides, if you''re only flying in a straight line, it''s not impossible to flare up if you only know the moment of time and the moment of landing."


    "You tell me!


    Urs waited for the alphilis to move forward with them, while adding more maneuvers. If you approach me, I''ll be waiting for you to intercept me in "Clean Break". And when Alphilis was closest, Urs glanced at Alphilis with the fastest double hit. Then, as intended, he releases a blank torso.


    "Kura eh!


    But on the way to unleash a ''crush'' that would convey the ground linkage from his feet and put him on a palm beat, Urs felt a severe pain on his flank. The phalanx of Alphilis is stabbed to the side if you look. The blow of Alphilis, with his exact meridian, had stopped Ursus'' body from moving with severe pain.


    "It''s just an attack. Then you won''t stop, but there''s nothing you can do if they just poke your bump exactly, right? Can you breathe?


    "but... ha"


    "You can hit me all you want."


    As Alphilis put it, Urs remembered the feeling that there was no drop of air left from his lungs to be thrown out. A blow that stops the breathing diaphragm. It was an extremely dangerous attack that Alphilis unleashed, but it could be said that he was half lucky to poke precisely at the meridian of the moving opponent.


    But the reward is huge. The breathless virus was nowhere near defensive, and Alphilis slammed a series of blows at the defenseless virus. Starting with a positive fist to the face, his elbows, knees, head thrust and a streak of beatings continue to pound in so much that there is no time for Ursus to fall. The face of a swollen virus while you look at it. The venue was also screaming for a series of tragic blows.


    "You''re too relentless!


    "Stop it, referee! You got a fight, don''t you?


    But Brandio calmly watched the game go by. No light has been lost from Ursus'' eyes, and no attack has yet entered that could be a fatal blow. Alphilis knows it again, so he''s throwing out a relentless streak. It was obvious that the skills in combat were inferior if we tried to make it into an alphilis, so it is a good opportunity to visit early for the start of the game. It was Alphilis who was desperate.


    When that alphilis also counted 10 in his mind, he stopped hitting himself in a row and stayed away. Because it was confirmed that Ursus'' breathing had returned. I stopped breaking the windmill, but I don''t know what other interception moves will do, starting with the windmill. Alphilis confirms the fatigue and breathing of the virus, as well as the field of view.


    Did you get an elbow that punched into your face, or the area around your right eye seemed swollen and blocked your field of view? As Alphilis tried to turn right, his face was moving as soon as possible.


    "Still in your favor."


    Alphilis is quick to judge. As Alphilis jumped around to the right of Urs, he rolled out a kick as he turned forward. Cherio rolled out in an earlier battle, an unattainable kick. Alphilis applied it as it looked.


    Ursus is also surprised, he gets a blow over his swollen right eye. The Alphilis did not leave without attaching itself, and persisted in attacking the right side of Ursus. And Urs'' right eye was even more swollen, and his field of view was completely taken away.


    "Chi, my right eye -"


    "Sweet!"


    As if to poke an impression, the heavy kick of Alphilis plunged into the right flank of Ursus. It is a variable kick that appears to be the lower level. He disturbed his breathing again and Ursus couldn''t help but distance himself.


    There is cheer from the audience for the unexpected one-sided offense of the Alphilis.


    "Chief of the Jaeger women''s regiment, you''re strong!


    "I thought it was because of you, but it''s not a big deal!


    "Are you the best at bare hands?


    Shire and Titania watched the game calmly as various voices rose. These two seemed concerned about the end of going to the Alphilis game.


    "Can I still use immobilization?"


    "Yes, the majority of fist-serving clans and techniques are due to respiratory methods as far as possible. You were right the first time Alphilis went to poke his meridian. That didn''t just prevent the crushing, it also had the effect of not allowing immobilization to be complete. Now Ursus isn''t even at war anymore."


    "but I don''t think she''s going to end up like this."


    "Yeah, it''ll be strong after you push it. That warrior seems half skilled by breathing and the other half doesn''t matter by breathing. Whether the head of the women''s group has measures in place to counter the development from here."


    As Shire''s concern was, Urs had given up on recovering the damage he had taken and was working on his next means of attack.


    Because of Ursus'' consciousness, his alarm against Alphilis had already been abandoned without shards. This female mercenary is strong. The temper to use every means to try to win and the surroundings to prepare. He also has an unusual sense of understanding in combat and a sense of smell that separates the battlefield. It was a light-hearted tone and an attitude that didn''t make me feel that way, but I couldn''t afford Urs to think later anymore.


    If you start healing the damage, you will be even more disadvantaged. Urs'' instincts understood that he had no choice but to defeat him in the next attack. If you''re bad, you could really kill him, but you can''t even afford to think about that anymore.


    Continued

 1685 War and Peace, Part 223 - Fist Serving Clan Urus Vs Alphilis ④ -

    Then the means of attack are limited. It wasn''t that long ago from the start, but I no longer had to use it. Urs'' body gets superior and red stained, as it did against Yao.


    "I will not forgive you anymore! Ready..."


    That''s why it''s so sweet.


    Alphilis doesn''t wait for Ursus'' body to turn red. He jumped to his nostalgia early and stubbornly aimed at Urs'' face with a jab.


    As far as the previous battle was concerned, Alphilis thought this move was a blunt hemp and push through pain. Blades of blades that blunt and numb pain, release the upper limit of muscle strength, and attack without looking at their own bodies. Once activated, it won''t stop unless you let it go off-site or kill Ursus.


    If there is another possibility, it is to block the sight of Ursus. My right eye swelled well. Alphilis thought that if his left eye was blocked, there would be no battle.


    And not entirely intended, but the forehead of Alphilis hit and Ursus'' left eye ripped open. The eyes can see that the blood is flying all the time and the wound is not shallow. On this opportune occasion, Alphilis made the choice to attack further. I thought it wasn''t a battle I could defend and win, but I didn''t even think that Urs had gotten calm the other way around on too many offenses.


    He was grabbing Alphilis''s arm the other way while Urs received Alphilis''s fist face-to-face. Alphilis tries to take his arm off, but the force of Ursus beyond the limit doesn''t allow it. When he found out he couldn''t take it off with strength, Alphilis muttered with a sigh.


    "That''s ridiculous. Like a gray bear."


    "Sometimes a man beats a grey bear with his arm?


    "Oh, my God, are you serious?"


    Alphilis looked away, but once weakened, he twisted his arm and tried to escape. Urs also went to hold him down aggressively, but Alphilis twisted his elbow and pretended to pull it out, knocking his body down. Seeing his shoulders strutting from his elbows and Ursus falling in as he could escape, Alphilis was twisting his body even more vigorously.


    As a result, Alphilis'' shoulders came off, and where Ursus fell ill, Alphilis kicked in with that momentum, trying to step on it and escape. One mistake would have kept him contained and tightened down. And one thing I found out is that if there is so much difference in arm strength as to stun Ursus with a strangulation technique, it will be removed by force.


    Alphilis was thinking of his next hand as he slapped his off shoulder into the ground and put it in.


    "(I don''t know what to do... that''s not going to work yet. It''s supposed to be about time)"


    "It''s a good thing. But what about next?


    Ursus stands up and approaches. The footprint was solid and it seemed as if the damage I had done earlier was gone. And the left lid should have been cut off, too, but there''s no blood. I guess I stopped the bleeding by falling into a state of extreme excitement instead of just accelerating the blood flow. It''s a state where the idiotic power of the so-called fire place is constantly activated.


    If so, even the senses could be sharpened. A far-fetched attack will be grasped and fought back unilaterally. It is a more troublesome move than I imagined.


    The unthinkable Alphilis flew and fled behind. Obviously because he didn''t like meeting with Urs, but Urs sees in his eyes that he''s still up to something.


    "Are you still after something? Looks like I''m gonna give you back the word, but if there''s anything you need, it''s for your own good, right?


    "Hey. You mean keep it, or if you want to, you can''t let it out yourself"


    For Alphilis, Alphilis twitches and distances with badly chopped words. Often Urs watched carefully considering Alphilis'' character, but thought that Alphilis'' bad right arm movement and being too cautious would take his chances off, and came forward thoughtfully.


    "(This opponent no longer has a plan. You must have hurt your shoulder muscles, too, and if you say what you can do, it''s just to get away with the score while you''re doing the trick with your mouthpiece. I''ll fight you from the front and crush you!


    Urs'' Fire of the Plains also has a time limit. This move, which strains the heart and lungs with blood flow manipulation, cannot be used for long periods of time. Considering which way he had to go, Urs chose a short-term showdown, aware of the danger. There may be a way, but burn it down, but you can crush it. Urs came out prepared to kill Alphilis if he was bad.


    But Alphilis now turned his back and fled, as a result of the shedding, without shame or hearsay. With all the extra thoughtful escape, Urs can''t understand what happened for a moment. Then, at a certain distance, it stops and asks how it goes again. And when I try to pack it in between, I don''t even show the bare gesture of meeting, Alphilis trying to distance myself. A voice of condemnation swept up from the audience in that obvious attitude.


    "Shameless!"


    "Fight!"


    "You''re pathetic!


    But neither wild nor cursed, Alphilis does not move, choosing the one hand of escape. Urs calmly packs his time one step at a time, hunting down the alphilis with a feint as well. What frightens me in this state is that it is off the spot when it leaps and is hunted down and caught in the leg? I wonder if I''ll be on that hand, or vice versa. Urs carefully packing the time.


    And when the time clogged, Alphilis distanced himself from Urs to freshly Brandio this time. The referee is in principle above the venue, but such an act is not one to be seen early. Brandio was taken lightly and can''t move for a while, and Ursus can''t just attack every Brandio. Alphilis and Urs got dressed to go around Brandio, but Brandio, calmly back, pulled them off and gave Alphilis a reduction.


    The booming of the venue has increased even further, but Alphilis is considering which balloons to crack for a long time, etc. We also needed a little virus, but we can still afford time for the fires in the plains. Once the attack starts, it won''t take more than a dozen to give Alphilis a fatal blow.


    But Urs realized that Alphilis'' eyes were not observing himself. Alphilis is waiting for something as he flees. I realized that Alphilis'' eyes weren''t on the loser''s, and I had a heartbeat for Urs. If we don''t settle quickly, something bad happens.


    The Alphilis brings Brandio duly bisected the Alphilis balloon, forcing the game to resume. And at that moment Urs raised the blood flow even further and ran into a straight line. Urs did see Alphilis laugh invincibly the moment a blow all over him hit Alphilis.


    Continued

 1686 War and Peace, Part 224 - Fist Serving Clan Urus vs Alphilis ⑤ -

    Ursus'' blow is deflected from the alphilis at the soot, and remains thinly damaging to the skin of the lateral head. But Urs is not going to let him get away with it again than he did once. He relentlessly split the offense up, down, left, and right, rarely hitting the Alphilis from above the defense.


    The venue boiled heavily against a tremendous series of fights, but Urs'' fists were not as handy. Alphilis is weakening his torso and halving the power of his fists. I wouldn''t let that either if there was at least a corner to hunt them down, but that''s okay in this arena with no shields. Attacks aimed at the lower body in this streak can be massive. Besides, Urs wasn''t so good at footwork and kicking, he concentrated on fist-only attacks.


    "(Still, there should be damage. If you keep pushing it off -)"


    Are you sure you can win? Such a question came to the back of Ursus''s brain. Doubt dulls Ursus''s fist, becoming a suspicion that never goes away once it comes to mind. Can enemies be defeated with stray fists? The more I thought about it, the more boundless anxiety arose, and Urs changed his methods of warfare out of anxiety.


    "''Breaking''!


    Ursus releases distant distances from close range. Then it matched the left hand of the moved Urs and Alphilis was releasing the counter.


    "(You''re still here on board! Were you aiming for a large gap in activation?


    Urs deliberately used the ''Qin Break'' with a large gap in the melee. Piercing the defense is an effective blow, but if read, it becomes a sword of all blades. I used it on the feint knowingly.


    The movement of the virus stops perfectly during the activation of the burst. The alphilis is not stopped in reverse, and the right fist you put out becomes empty.


    "It''s full of gaps!


    Now Urs'' attack becomes the counter. And not the left palmar floor, but a crack in the right knee. It is not as powerful as the bottom of the left palm, but it cannot absorb the power of Qin. Now the upper body of the Alphilis was blowing away and disfigured so loudly this time.


    That''s settled. If you horseback riding and continue attacking properly, the referee will also have to be stopped. I don''t have to kill anyone else in "Fire in the Plains" - such an idea came through Ursus'' brain.


    Was that enough thought to fulfill and be considered a gap? The moment Urs thought of that, the shock fell through his jaw to push him through his brain. Ursus'' consciousness flew for a moment, depriving him of his limb freedom. In front of Ursus, whose consciousness returned before collapsing, he rolled out a kick as he turned backwards, and an alphilis that stood at the same time as the landing entered his eyes.


    Urs noticed that the condition was strange. Alphilis'' body is exhilarating, his breath rough and his muscles bulging. There is no shadow in the attitude that brought people here earlier. Yes, as if imitating Ursus'' moves, Alphilis was confronting Ursus as if he were a beast.


    "Is this - can you also use" Fire in the Plains "?


    "Whoo, whoo!


    I''ve stuck my fist out in a straight line as Alphilis stepped in to see if I''m in such a state of excitement that I can no longer have a decent conversation. Amazing is its speed. Alphilis has stepped in with so much momentum that I don''t think he was rarely hit until earlier.


    Increasing the reflectance rate in "Fire in the Plains" and concentrating to the limit was the best speed.


    "(If you''re not prepared to fight back, they''ll do it!


    Urs'' instinct chose to fight back defensively ignored. Ursus''s covered hook plunges into Alphilis'' face, but Alphilis''s knee kick also hits Ursus'' abdomen directly. Though a move that can ignore the pain, I can tell that it was also quite a blow to the Urs. But there was no stopping my hand here.


    "Whoa!


    "Whoo!"


    From there it was a reward for each other''s full attack. If you wonder if Urs has hit Alphilis with various orbital fists, Alphilis takes advantage of the flexibility to put in kicks, elbows, etc. If there was a difference, it was because Alphilis hurt his shoulder earlier or there was no attack with his right arm.


    "(To the right, if you turn to the right of the Alphilis, you can have a blind spot!


    Urs cut a step to turn to the right side of the alphilis. Alphilis'' back fist flew in there with his left hand, but Urs was swiftly pulling it over his torso.


    "(Okay, now -)"


    At that moment, Ursus'' consciousness flew again. It was Alphilis'' right fist that struck out Urs'' jaw precisely. Urs'' brain was shaken and exposed to defenselessness. It''s not an alphilis to miss that.


    "Ugh!


    Alphilis'' swinging knife struck out Ursus'' face. A virus that spins through the universe without much momentum. So Urs tried to regain consciousness and respond, but he was already powerless in his lower body. A merciless counter of alphilis enters the fist that is rolled out without force.


    Pigeon tail thrust with right positive fist, left elbow to face with rotation, right elbow to thrust further up, knee to pigeon tail again where floated, and upper kick from variable kick. After waking up his body with a blow to his liver against a virus about to fall, a further torso spinning kick hit him.


    Brandio was stopping the alphilis in an attempt to still chase the unresponsive Ursus as he rolled around the ground. He took Alphilis'' arm and forced him to stop it.


    "Stop it, you''re gonna die"


    "... whoo, whoo"


    "You win, Alphilis."


    Brandio raised Alphilis'' arms high with his declaration of victory. The audience cheered heavily at an awesome meeting that did not seem like a battle between women.


    Meanwhile, calmly Brandio is calling an ambulance.


    "Ambulance team, come on! The Ursus is dying, isn''t it? Something''s wrong with this alphilis, too. Check it out."


    "... no, thank you."


    But Alphilis turned down the rescue and went back to the holding room on his own. I raised my left hand lightly against the cheer, but unlike before, I did not imitate responding with a smile. But when he glanced at Ursus, who was falling, he left.


    Continued

 1687 War and Peace, Part 225 - Fist Serving Clan Urus Vs Alphilis ⑥

    "That''s silly... why your sister"


    It was my brother Miles who was staring at Urs with such eyes as he could not believe he had lost. There were five members of the clan left to serve the fists that have won so far, but each of the losers is also a defeat by sealing their righteousness. It was unthinkable that even the clan would lose in the battle only with hand-to-hand karate while using all the depths.


    Miles was dropping his hand on the railing, but beside it was Long Bergay and his father Taurus watching the game calmly.


    "What do you think?


    "You showed too many moves. If you hadn''t shown your moves in previous matches, you would have won."


    "Or maybe it is. But not all of the mercenaries did."


    "You said you still had something to put out?


    "I don''t know."


    Bergay was silent when he saw the look on Taurus''s face like he didn''t believe. I didn''t even think Bergay had a girlfriend who could defeat Urs in a fight. To the best of Bergay''s knowledge, Urs was the strongest in the clan as a female fighter. There were qualities, and it''s inconceivable that I grew up clueless in training because of Taurus'' temperament.


    Not all fighters were brought up and watched by Bergay. This competition was also a practice to determine their strengths, and Urs was outperforming expectations. I thought this would also serve as a ''substitute for Titania'', but Bergay bit his teeth, saying it was something he was ketched on most places.


    Bergay tells Taurus.


    "Anyway, that female mercenary is not alarmed. I don''t want to get involved with Golden Wheel. But if this evening is over, there will be no involvement.


    Taurus, keep track of your daughter. It would be quite a serious injury, but if it could stand at its worst, it would be fine. Try to get Arnelia''s therapist on his feet by tonight. "


    "Ha!"


    "That''s the thing, but one problem..."


    As Miles annoyed, he spoke roughly. I remember the promise of Urs and Alphilis. Urs needs to hear one thing Alphilis says more than Urs gave his clan name and made a promise. Miles had told Bergay and Taurus about it.


    The moment I heard about it, Taurus'' expression burned in anger. And even though there were others, I was flying my anger.


    "You idiot! Why did you take such reckless action before such an important day!


    "Hih."


    Miles was frightened by too many swordscreens and his surrounding gaze gathered. But Bergay, who should be praised, also thought that it was not the same time. Contrary to the angry Taurus, Bergay''s expression was blue.


    "(At this time, such a contract? Is this a coincidence, or do you have any information? We talked about Arnelia and other female mercenaries being involved, but didn''t we have information leaked? No, but for what? Arnelia is going to crush us. I thought Jaeger was the same.)"


    Bergay''s thoughts strayed, but he pulled up the spot as the others gently urged him to disperse by drawing attention to his surroundings. And it was not the upside down taurus that made us go to see how Urs was, but the others. Both Bergay and Taurus have games to play after this.


    But if it''s a pledge, you can''t ignore it. Violation of a contract using witchcraft can result in severe punishment, and even if not, the honor of the warrior can be damaged. For them, who have lived only dust on their chests as a fist-giving clan, abandoning pride is synonymous with death.


    While contemplating measures, he was informed that Urs'' appearance did not look like Arnelia''s emergency room, and Bergay was accidentally destroying the wall with his bare hands.


    "You did it, Captain!


    "It was a brilliant way to fight!


    The members welcomed Alphilis with a joyful look, Alphilis responded to them with a smile, but he lowered them all by telling them that he was tired after the battle and that he had work to do after this.


    And when only Lisa was left, Alphilis was silently squatting in the shadow of the holding room. Lisa comes with water beside her.


    "Did this still happen? How are you feeling?


    "That sucks. My heartburn and palpitations are terrible, like I drank it mixed with poison and strong alcohol. Your vision is blurry, too. Do you always use these as trump cards?


    "I don''t always use it, because it''s life-threatening. Side effects last for several hours. If you get used to it, you can also adjust the amount and hold back the side effects, but the effect time can be slightly unstable. Because it has slightly more capacity to ensure the effect time because it is used for the first time.


    Do you want to call Arnelia''s treatment squad?


    "Yeah, via maple, please. You''ll have a broken shoulder muscle, and a few broken bones everywhere. The medicine was gone. The pain is coming out. I don''t think I''ll be able to stand it any longer."


    As Alphilis slept tightly on his back, he waited for Lisa to return. And when I was upset, I realized someone was standing beside me. Due to blurred vision, that''s what it looks like, Alphilis. I don''t know who. Alphilis called out in a slightly obscure manner.


    Continued

 1688 War and Peace, Part 226 - Forest Warrior Orlu vs Victoria ① -

    "Who?"


    "It''s Yogendooli. Moli''s Seirei Tameshitamou Umei"


    "? You''re not Lisa, are you?


    "Ael on Sug. Saw, in the Tatakai of Tsugi."


    No way, Alphilis flashed that the Lord of this voice was Orlu, but I can''t be sure. The signs had already disappeared from the side, and I was suspicious that Alphilis himself still had the strength to wake up his body instead of chasing him.


    And where the name of the next game was far in Alphilis'' ears, Alphilis'' consciousness fell asleep.


    "Jaeger''s Wictrier, Forest Warrior Orlu, Previous!


    On the signal of Judge Ultina, the two warriors confronted each other in the arena. Orlu remained the same today, with clothes and masks that hide the barbarian minimum body of the South, and a stick to it. Wictrier is similarly lightly dressed, but he was bringing in spears as a gain. And just in case, he has a sword on his lower back.


    Wictrier is better at swords than spears, but it is this choice considering the difference between them. At least if he didn''t have a weapon longer in time than his opponent, he was afraid it wouldn''t be a game.


    And it was before Ultina began her pre-game stereotypical explanation that Orlu suddenly took off his mask.


    At that moment, both Ultina and Victoria watched. The short-haired, brown-skinned female warrior bore noble signs far from the touch of a barbarian. Beautiful, intelligent blue eyes stared at Victoria and spun the words.


    "Moli''s Sensi, Halautki Kay on Ite, Kamennug"


    "Respect me?


    "Soo. Omae, Ningenjanaina? Daga, totemotsuyoisensi smell. Socite, Nakama of Tsugi''s Alphilis"


    Orlu spins the stick behind his back. Looks like he''s already in a battle posture.


    "Omaetaosite, sul on Nie of Tsugi tatatakai. That''s the temiyage to Ummei''s Ite"


    "... I see you''re being provoked"


    "Chowhatsujanai. Tsuyoisensi over eagles, Kokoniinai. If Kinzok is Nye, Majutsu is Nye, and Ki''s Bukidake, the eagle is Psycho."


    "Get away from both of them!


    Attention is over, Ultina signals. Wictrier also knew that Orlu was probably speaking his heartfelt words, but that''s why he had no reason to be afraid. Instead, I realized I had a burning self when I was told I would sacrifice it before the battle with Alphilis.


    "I see. Am I still the same warrior blood muscle as my mother? I didn''t expect blood to gush from this. I know you''re a strong enemy, but I want to try to interact with Alphilis, too, so you''re not gonna lose easily, are you?


    "Souka, Gumball"


    No real offense to Orlu for saying that, and Wictrier figured out that he stated the facts and honesty in a pale way, so he could come to the fight in a quiet mood. Concentration was the best, and I didn''t think I''d miss a few Orlu moves.


    And with the signal of Ultina''s start, Victoria was under seven simultaneous attacks.


    "... Huh?


    Two shots in the abdomen, one in the chest and one in the left knee. Pay one blow to the back of the head and one lateral gizzard to the jaw and right foot as well. Victoria had been attacked by seven attacks just because she could perceive them.


    One by one hasn''t been that damaging. Wictrier looks human, but the composition of his body is quite different from that of man. Has the same strength as a full-bodied warrior, even without wearing protective gear.


    That''s why I had to lean a little bit, but it was all a blow aimed at the steeple without hesitation. Seven shots at that. If you''re a normal person, this is already the end of the game. Wictrier remembered the warriors who had ever lost to Orlu. I couldn''t do anything and I had lost without even losing my weapon. I know exactly why.


    "No clap..."


    "Ganjo over Omotta"


    Orlu''s movements were only fast for the first step. But that won''t be so much compared to the Beasts either. Still unable to react is the absence of any preliminary motion. Even with Wictrier''s eyes, which could also capture Yao''s movements, Orlu''s attacks only seemed glowing.


    It is not the opponent whose defense prevails. Wictrier tried to fight back in pain, but Orlu''s attack hits him from the edge of his attempt to move, holding him back from the movement. Trying to move left, he was pushed back. I tried to carry my foot forward and they paid me. Wictrier can''t even move back, he can''t help but twitch and retreat.


    Watching that fight, Roch was roaring.


    "The barbarians of the South, the warriors of Wanu Yodda, the largest of them all. He''s more than a captain in it. There''s a hell of a lot out there."


    "Is he strong?


    Rhine asks Roch a question. Roch nodded with awe.


    "Some fight each other with beast generals. It''s not until their troops come out that war situations are always glued."


    "Can humans fight each other with beast generals?


    "Did Urs and I defeat Lunca?


    "Then I guess it''s because it''s a competition with rules. How many warriors can beat the Beast in a field of everything?


    The line''s doubts were best, but Cherio added there.


    "Mr. Roch, you''re not a captain."


    "What? How do you know?


    "Mask decorations and sculptures. Number and type of mask decorations, showing class by size. One big jewel in the mask, platoon leader, you can tell strength by how many small ones you''re wearing. Two big jewels for a squadron captain, three for a big captain."


    "His mask... wait a minute, how many are on?


    "I just saw it, seven. If you''re talking about the human rank, aren''t you the general instead of the division chief? Plus, they put a sculpture in their bodies every time they defeat one strong enemy. I''ve seen warriors in the rank of captain, but still to the point of burying both arms. Instead of limbs, that woman''s engraving surprises her back and torso. I''ve never seen such a Wanu Yoda warrior.


    There''s probably a warrior out there who''s in a position to lead the tribe. Might not be as strong as the Beast General, huh?


    They don''t have the art of knowing if Cherio''s words are accurate, but certainly Orlu was beginning to overwhelm Victoria. Instead of hitting this far yet, we haven''t even wielded a weapon.


    Continued

 1689 War and Peace, Part 227 - Forest Warrior Orlu vs Victoria ② -

    "(No, I''m an idiot. You expect all this movement, and you''re telling me you''re guessing?


    "Totemoganjo. Hometeyal"


    "Don''t lick it!


    Wictrier was trying so hard to get his thoughts around while defending himself. If we retreat, we will be subdued at once. Otherwise, Victoria forcefully packed the time. Every blow on the stick isn''t powerful enough to prune Victoria''s consciousness. Victoria was ready for damage, crushing the intermission and trying to forcefully bring it into supermelee.


    Given the length of the stick, I wouldn''t be able to shake it in my nostalgia, and worst of all, I thought that if it was a fight, it would work out with a difference in strength. But the stick still beat Victoria very rarely, even if it packed more time than the waving length of the stick. If you look closely at how this could happen, Orlu was holding the stick short when he did it in his hand, freely changing the intermission.


    "(What a barb... but still!


    He managed to maintain a grumpy consciousness and tried to dive low in a tacky position so that Victoria could push Orlu down. At that moment, Victoria''s consciousness was completely dimmed.


    There is no way for Victoria to know what happened. But the surrounding audience watched Orlu''s feet kick Victoria''s face brilliantly. And it''s not a blow, it''s a high-speed riot. As far as Roch counted, seven kicks were hitting Victoria at a time. No matter how sturdy Victoria was, it was difficult to stay conscious if a seven-degree kick was placed in her jaw.


    "Is there a battle?"


    "Seriously. I didn''t know Victoria would touch it."


    Roch shook his head unfortunately, and Rhine groaned just saying he saw something incredible. And Cherio added.


    "You mean no one can attack the southern front because of that? After all, humans don''t insult you."


    "You, you knew?


    "It was a rumor. But there were rumors that the Warriors of Wanu Yoda were dealing with other monsters, not beasts. I don''t know what that is."


    "Well, I''d like to talk to you for once."


    "Souka, Narabaki Kaceteyal"


    Orlu stood beside the Rochers who spoke of it at some point. Surprised to be approached as if without signs, the two beasts accidentally set themselves up, but only the line laid relaxed.


    "Is that Alphilis?


    "Sakihod, Scoshihana Sita. Me is Sametara, Chang and Hanashi, Srl"


    "I don''t mind that, but what proof do you have that you''re not the enemy?


    "Dicinlyn''s Sensi is a leech. Mane is a sinai. Shauko is Nye, but Warewalle is Didi Calamity and Tata Kattekita"


    Calamity, Rhine was intrigued by what he called his name.


    "I see. Then I''ll keep my weapon, and I''ll let you put some restraint on it because it''s magic. If that''s all right with you, I hope you come."


    "Kamawanai. Dehakoyoi, Mata"


    Orlu said that, leaving lightly. From a grand attitude in front of the two beast generals, they are young but already drifting something like style. From the looks of it, it didn''t look so different from Alphilis, but I found myself getting in here with something like readiness.


    Rhine wanted to know and took Orlu''s offer.


    "Oh man, nobody and he cheer me up"


    Diore was sighing as he watched each game. But the expression was bright, and I could see that I was enjoying it like an audience again.


    With Diore''s experience, I can''t remember a unified martial arts tournament with so many strong men. Though it shows a certain authority and exuberance with proxy wars in various countries, it has been a long time since the tournament was so overwhelmed by a strong hue of battle as noblemen and marquis.


    Especially as long as it was in Diore''s memory, the winner was roughly in the same face, and some of them, like eight hundred chiefs, had decided in advance which one would win. Diore did not let us bring politics to the battlefield, even though there are some things that cannot be done given the power relations of the nations.


    But more mercenaries were relentlessly defeating knights and fighting each other in this tournament. That''s not a very desirable circumstance to have a place for the mercenaries to gain experience, but Diore was also welcome as the tournament was booming. Though it turned out surprisingly that of the 64 remaining so far, there were only five knights of Alexandria. That has also been lost so far by the two of us, and Diore''s prediction was that we should have one person left but ourselves.


    I''m not alarmed about my opponent either.


    "Dear Diore, next."


    "Oh."


    "I don''t think Lady Diore will give it to you when it''s a demon, but what''s your prediction?


    An older person asked a slightly less bottom-line question, but one that understood all of Diore''s feelings. Diore replied with a thin laugh.


    "Dilm, don''t ask me what I understand. I have no guard. It''s always me who wins, and the other guy will be the demon, but he''ll be the demon king, but it''s no different. But you don''t want to thank them for being a monster?


    "Ha, excuse me for this"


    "They''re popular. We''ll be the villains this time around."


    Diore replied thinking about his next opponent, but that''s when Diore''s eyes saw just the sight.


    Continued

 1690 War and Peace, Part 228 - The Best Knight of the Continent Diore Vs Emerald of Halpuia ① -

    "So no, hey! Nice to meet you today!


    "Hmm?


    No way did Emerald, today''s opponent, come to Diore''s holding room. Usually the opponent learns to enter from the other side without facing each other before the game. Even Diore, who said he was entering now, was not expecting to come to the same side.


    The nostalgic Emerald had already exchanged greetings with Diore at yesterday''s stage, but Diore doesn''t know that the person who greeted him once will be friends in Emerald''s senses.


    When Emerald took Diore''s hand, they pulled toward the venue together. It''s a big deal just to inadvertently take Diore''s hand, but it was also the first time the Alexandrians had seen Diore take the lead, so I could only keep my mouth shut and watch what happened.


    And feeling bad about waving her hand off as she was pulled, Diore spoke to Emerald in a hurry.


    "Wait, wait! It''s not ritual to enter from the same side, is it?


    "Really? They didn''t tell me I had to come in from the other side!


    "Maybe so!


    "So no, this is a festival! If it''s a festival, it''s best to celebrate!


    There was a self somewhere convinced by Emerald''s statement, so Diore gave up making sense, leaving Emerald''s accomplishment intact.


    And having been set to enter the venue holding hands, Diore realized she had herself shy of fire coming out of her face. Since when are you drawn to others? That''s when I was a kid before I became a knight, I think, over 200 years ago.


    The emerald went into the venue or no, and received a big cheer. Originally Emerald has become a bit of a celebrity in Arnelia as a singing princess, but he was popular in many ways due to the vibrancy of winning out in the tournament now and the fact that, in addition, he must sing after the battle. In addition, the venue was greatly boosted by unexpected performances, such as coming in from the same direction as Diore.


    There were also requests from the tournament operator to stop the song, but Miranda refused because the guests were gathered. It doesn''t matter what happens to the extent that two people come in from the same direction now. The referee also greeted them with a bitter smile.


    "We seem to get along a lot, but can we fight?


    "... ask that emerald over there."


    "How are you, guys?


    Emerald didn''t look like he was listening to the precautions of the referee, and he was waving his love toward the audience anyway. Diore had been disturbed in the concentration he had boosted before the game, as he had been completely detoxified.


    "Oh man... the villain was ready, but I didn''t expect him to get involved until me. If this is what you''re trying to do, you''re a genius."


    "Now, get away from both of them!


    On the signal of the judgment, the two of them turn their backs and leave. And when I turned around and Diore tried to take a deep breath, a sharp kill came flying from the front. Once again, the Emerald turned around and flew away like someone else. Until earlier the soft and warm air had disappeared, and the killer as a sharp hunter had caught Diore.


    Diore understood the essence of Emerald the moment he received that killing.


    "(I see, are you a hunter in nature! I didn''t expect you to switch in an instant without having to boost it. I guess that means I had an alarm somewhere)"


    "Begin!"


    The moment Diore increased his concentration and first tried to see how things were going, Emerald''s sword flew in front of him. I thought I had kept the distance quite apart, but Emerald has packed in between at unusual speeds.


    Even with Diore''s reaction, it is best not to fly. I almost got my eyes poked, but I managed to dodge that. But even Diore''s gall strength was cold on the attack without hesitation.


    "That''s a fierce blow, isn''t it? It''s a festival, isn''t it?


    "Because today''s knight is the opponent. Respect? Therefore."


    "You don''t fit the harsh language with the ferocity of the sword."


    The moment Diore said that, two Diore balloons were bouncing. Apparently, two Emerald attacks were blurring. I thought it was just a poke, but apparently there was a chase during the evasion as well.


    When Diore retreated another time, he reassembled his sword. Unlike earlier, the structure is shaped in such a way as to attach a left hand to the sword, rather than to the front eye.


    The line that I saw the setup was in the face.


    "... big deal"


    "Yeah?"


    "The Emerald one, first hand, made Master Diore serious."


    The twinkling words of the line were to the extent that they were barely heard by Roch next door, but Emerald felt the air had changed, this time around Diore carefully without set-up.


    Continued

 1691 War and Peace, Part 229 - The Best Knight of the Continent Diore Vs Emerald of Halpuia ② -

    When Emerald changes his mind, so does Diore accordingly. As such, the temptation continued to circle around Diore for a while, but the moment the referee tried to give him a warning, Emerald began to spin his sword in his hand.


    At first the surroundings thought it was an act to keep the erection from reading, but the rotation of the emerald was faster while it was seen and the sword was so revolutionary that it was invisible. At the same time, as the emerald began to move forward, backward, left, and right into small pieces, the leaves of the tree on the ground suddenly panned and bounced.


    "Whoa, did you do it with sword pressure?


    "No, you guessed. It''s a craftsman who can do it because it''s a flexible, tough joint in Halpuria. Every spin is changing the interval slightly. It''s like a tornado. Though it''s a wooden sword, when you get in time, it won''t be finely chopped."


    Answer as the line looks at Emerald''s sword. And think of it as a smart way. Diore''s sword is intercepted from basic dedicated defense. Because if the time is far away, the longer will prevail.


    The idea to that point is correct. But why has Diore won the Unified Martial Arts Games while being that physique? Whether you can read that far.


    "(If Emerald is the opponent, he''ll be able to draw some strength from that guy. Now, what''s it like compared to before? Are you stronger or dull? Shall I show you)"


    As Rhine thought, Emerald sets it up. A blow from Diore''s intermittence. Moreover, it is a slash from the diagonal, shifting the axis of rotation just before.


    The opposing Diore has been slashed in with the belly of his sword as he recieves the attack of Emerald. Any opponent''s moment of attack is fraught with defense. It was an attack that poked between them, but Emerald flew back after reading through Diore''s time for the attack.


    Diore let go of the tip of the sword and the upper cut, which came out with the same momentum as it had been bounced, looked empty. But after a moment of encounter, which only seemed glowing to some beholders, the two foreheads were equally torn apart.


    Goddamn spectators and competitors. The approximators did not know what had happened. Roch and Cherio also don''t know what happened again. It just seemed empty to both eyes.


    "Hey, what? What''s happening?


    "Were you hitting it?


    "... well, if you''ve never used a sword, you don''t know"


    Once the line is also a Diore move taken. A technique that stretches the sword''s interval for a moment by sliding the pattern in your hand. If this is a real fight, the opponent will not know how to crack his brain.


    In contrast, what Emerald used was a change from cutting off to poking. The moment the sword was recirculated, the sword muscle was changing into a penetration. Without considerable grip and flexibility, the sword would fall out of its hand.


    Both are mastery moves. The sword-using warriors were roaring at the sword moves that flashed at the slash of an instant.


    "A sword is surprisingly delicate. You can''t hold a sword just because you''ve been thumbed down, and a slight change of center of gravity or a change of body turns you into something else. That''s the difference between a hand-to-hand fist."


    "Are fists and nails cluttered?


    "No, no, that''s not it. But weapons are deformed when used. Sometimes it is asked whether it also has enough delicacy to accommodate that deformation.


    I think the top swordsman is all about whether it''s delicate or not. The swordsman named Diore is very delicate in that regard.


    What about Alexandria''s sword moves?


    "No."


    Roch replied he didn''t know, so Rhine explains.


    "Actually, what a knight''s country is after, it''s a mercenary state at first. The swordsmen of power gathered together to occupy and effectively rule the territory. That''s what Alexandria is all about. It may be proud to say that in the process we are often called upon to rescue, and that we have come to be called the kingdom of the knights because we have helped so many people in response.


    Because the first is the first, Alexandria''s swordsmanship, Nah, doesn''t actually exist. That''s what knights are for, but they have two swords, they have swords and shields, and sword moves are not unified. "


    "I see, you did have a lot of warriors in different ways of fighting"


    "But from what I''ve seen, it was about three different things, right?


    The line nods at Cherio''s words.


    "Oh. In fact, it was a knight named Diore who unified the sword moves that were innumerable. He learned numerous sword moves and inherited and polished highly effective techniques from them. The current sword moves of Alexandria are dominated by the trigeny left by Diore and used primarily. Most knights learn from here and become users of one of them.


    In other words, Diore is the collection of Alexandria''s swordsmanship, which is also said to embody the kingdom of the knight by itself. He insists that he doesn''t remember Alexandria''s sword moves because he uses them outside of the main school.


    The same is true of what I am using now. I''ve never seen such a way of attacking a knight in Alexandria. "


    "I''m familiar with that."


    "Well."


    Chelio was surprised that the line was too detailed, but Roch didn''t say anything. I know that Rhine is a former Alexandrian knight, and I can imagine what position he was in.


    And Rhine''s sword moves also did not dare Roch speak out that Roch was unlike any knight he had seen in this tournament. I can somehow imagine what the sword of the line looks like, even in Roch, which is not very bright in sword moves. Rhine''s sword is a sword for action, born to win more on the battlefield.


    And Roch''s gaze returns to the venue. There was an even more intense offensive going on there.


    Continued

 1692 War and Peace, Part 230 - The Best Knight of the Continent Diore Vs Emerald of Halpuia ③ -

    "Diore was on the defensive side earlier!


    "Halpuia''s sister, was that awesome!


    What surprised many audiences was the intensity of the Emerald Sword Trident. Even Jaeger''s face surprised me, but it was a fierce sword trident that I couldn''t imagine from my usual temperate personality. Simple motions such as slashing, putting it back, and poking it further are too fast to reach a speed beyond sight from the shoulder. Among his astonishing fellow Jaegers, only Impulse watched the battle calmly.


    "Well, it wasn''t Dada who became my protector. If it''s true bonkers, I haven''t chosen it. But..."


    Impulse also knows that there is not a line of swordsmen named Diore who make Emerald so serious. The sign of Diore, the Spirit Knight, pops impulse skin just by being there. Perhaps it was the impulse, in a sense, that accurately understood the strength of a knight named Diore. And I''m also wondering if it might be dangerous if Emerald doesn''t make it through the spin.


    Diore was only trying to fight back at first, but it has become a dedicated defense to the sword of Emerald, whose rotation continues to rise. But which, in the true sense, is attacking? The contestants at the venue were slowly beginning to understand.


    Diore, you have the advantage.


    "Yeah, I see."


    Jemyaka and Vatruka were in agreement. It is the emerald that is attacking, but it is also the emerald that is wearing out. If the equilibrium of the offense did not collapse as it was, it was clear which would be more advantageous over time.


    "Halpuia''s daughter is also brilliant inside, but it is Diore who is antagonizing the offense. That''s not who you''re dealing with."


    "No moderation, prevent moderation. I guess I feel like punching a nail in the swamp. I''m a bad fighter, but you''re good at Vatruca, aren''t you?


    "I can''t, but you don''t really like me either. But I would do it a little better, and most importantly, the quality is a little different. A swordsman like Diore would be more foolish."


    "? What do you mean?


    "I prefer a more scrupulous battle than I thought, a passionate man."


    Although Gemyaka could not understand the meaning of Vatruka''s allegations, the equilibrium was certainly falling apart. But unlike what the roughly mighty imagined, Emerald''s speed began to increase even further.


    Fast enough that you can no longer almost see your torso in your upper body. Diore''s nagging, which was supposed to be barely moving, was getting late.


    "Become..."


    "Too fast, right?


    Everyone was surprised the same, but perhaps the most surprising was the impulse. I thought you were strong. And because of the gentleness and the temperate temperament of its nature, he said he would rarely wave all his might. When Emerald waved his sword with that mind, I imagined that he might be a little stronger than Rosetta.


    But now Emerald''s speed clearly outweighs all the warriors in the regiment. It can be difficult to follow even Renatica or Yao. Impulse did not anticipate that an all-powerful battle with the mighty enemy would suddenly draw the power of Emerald.


    Conversely, the calmest was Diore. In the kind of slaughter caught in the tornado, Diore was hurting but calmly analyzing Emerald''s sword.


    Continued

 1693 War and Peace, Part 231 - The Best Knight of the Continent Diore Vs Emerald of Halpuia ④ -

    "(If you''re so disadvantaged, you''re sober. I''m not that good at attacking swords originally, but I didn''t know they wouldn''t even let me screw around!


    A lot of swordsmen, but experience tells me I''m up there, right?


    Diore has two aims. One is shortness of breath. With an overwhelming offense so far, Diore also knows he doesn''t have time to breathe. The problem is Halpuia Tameraldo''s lung viability, but I can''t imagine how much Diore this is either.


    Actually, it''s something no one in the regiment knows, but Emerald wouldn''t be any bitter to hold his breath for about four and a half minutes in the water. Always able to keep singing while flying in the highlands, Halpuia boasts nearly ten times more lung vitality as a species, but the emerald is even more special among them. It rarely touches the water because the feathers are reluctant to get wet, but Emerald was not at all tired or breathless while continuing with all this offense.


    Neither does Diore assume that much, but he doesn''t count on the battle as lucky as he relies on unpredictable events. He was using another trick, even though he prevented the sword. That ''s--


    Biki.


    There was a lot of cracking noise. Only two people who fight felt the slightest noise during the awesome offensive. When I found out that the sound was from the emerald''s wooden sword, the flow of battle spilled all at once.


    Regardless, it''s not Diore who misses this gap. He was causing the tunnel to accumulate damage on the Emerald Sword while defending against his own wear and tear. With all the opportunity, untie the defense and step forward at once.


    But it was Emerald who waited for this. I dared to take a step back and make the time between them to decide in one piece. Diore''s sight stepping in there was blocked by something for a moment. Emerald''s sword was flying out of the blind spot when he realized it was the feather that Emerald had kept out of the way of the battle.


    Emerald was going to block his opponent''s sight with his feathers so that he could spin and decide the battle with a spinning sword trident that gained momentum from the blind spot he could. Suppose not, but I was going to put Keri on in a melee from the organizers. The Emerald of Halpuria has nearly twice as much arm strength as a slender and lined human being. I thought that a small diore could contain even an arm''s length battle.


    But Emerald''s wooden sword broke to pieces. Diore took Emerald''s sword by the side of his head. No, I didn''t take it, I intercepted myself, to be exact. Moreover, it is aimed precisely at places with cracks.


    Though less damage than intercepting, there was blood on Diore''s side head. But Diore never cared, pushing the wooden sword straight into Emerald''s throat and slamming it to the ground. And when his chest was suppressed with his knees, the emerald was completely immobile.


    "Surrender, or I''ll choke you like this?


    "... surrender"


    Emerald let go of his sword to show his will to defeat. When the referee signaled the victory of Diore, the venue was greatly enlivened. Of course, praise poured out at all costs on the two of us.


    Diore was muddling the flowing blood as he grabbed Emerald''s hand and woke him up.


    "Daiji-bu?


    "No problem. Exactly the last one was unscrupulous, but it''s been a long time since I''ve been unscrupulous in battle. I remember when I was younger. It was a very good game."


    "Mmm. Did you get a good line? I thought."


    "Exactly. It''s almost a losing game in strength. But you look like this, and you''re only old and experienced. That could have been the division of the battle."


    "Next time you do it, you won''t lose!


    Emerald smiled and hugged Diore, leaving with a smile pouring his affection down on the audience. There doesn''t seem to be a performance of the song because I didn''t win, but it doesn''t look like I lost very much, and Diore thought I''d be sorry to do it in this arena next. Because I won this time, but if I did it a few more times, I didn''t feel like I could win.


    I heard dissatisfaction from the pignomes at the frivolous way of fighting, but Diore felt rather nostalgic. I didn''t like swords or anything in the first place, and do it. I don''t have the talent. But I don''t have the strength, my hands and feet are short. I remember being half crying and bareback when my then superiors were angry like day after day, and Diore was soaked somewhere in a smiling mood.


    Continued

 1694 War and Peace, Part 232 - Silver Clan Vatruca vs Renatica ① -

    At the end of the day time, the exuberance of the tournament quieted once. Everyone knew that they had held matches that would be exciting in line with the time off of the conference, so many thought the rest of the matches were not so dizzying. Between them were matches for the women''s division and various other division-specific competitions, with spectators to some extent dispersed.


    There was something to relieve me of, or someone to irritate me with.


    Vatruka next.


    "Yeah, it just feels like the audience could peel it off. Because I don''t like to stand out very prominently."


    Prepare as Vatruca pays the pride on her clothes. Not even a tense game for her when it comes to preparation. I wasn''t even exercising prep because I consider it a degree of play that doesn''t even need to come in the mood. I just wake up in the morning and wash my face, but I just want it in nature. Even victory and defeat are second to none, and there is no harm in not being interested.


    The Vatruca glanced at the competitor on the other side of the room. Sure, he''s supposed to be a seed player, but he''s the guy who was removed from the day game. At their convenience, it seemed that, but what circumstances preceded the convenience over the seed player? But the result was that the man would tighten the neck of the person concerned who had come to tell him it, and he was hastily embarrassed around him, but several were injured at that time.


    A man who raises his hand to everyone like a rabid dog and waves violence. I knew that the ethics of the world of men did not apply to Vatruca, but they did not set an example unlike other seed players, as much as they entailed a dangerous atmosphere. The next opponent will definitely only get the hang of it.


    "I know you''ll be fairly skilled, and as a turn you''ll excel..."


    "What?


    "No, I realized I had a taste for people too"


    Vatorka noticed her unexpected will and emotions, but she was staying in the depths of her mind because it didn''t matter.


    With the wooden sword that Vatruca deformed into a gizzard like a thunderbolt in his hands, he headed to the arena. Although it is a sword used for sacrifice, it is also suitable for wounding the target from its shape or destroying the target''s weapon, so it is used as is. Of course, the effect of the wooden sword is to fade, but I liked the shape, so I had it moulded as is, and I used it this time.


    In fact, it attracts the attention of the audience quite a bit because of its rare weapons, but it was a careless vatorca there.


    Out in the arena, Vatruka stares at his opponent''s expression. There, as expected, was a nervous look Lunatica. You would be right to say that we are more confused by our signs and appearance than by our fear of Vatruka. I''ve seen this look many times before, so Vatruka, who can see its mood, laughed ridiculously.


    "Are you nervous, Lunatica?


    "... I''m being honest. No, I''m confused. I don''t know what you''ve been up to."


    "You''re being honest, you''re passing. Because warriors who can''t be honest are weak."


    "So you''re weak?


    To Lunatica''s unexpected cut back, Vatruca was decent.


    "Am I weak? I mean, you don''t think it''s honest?


    "I think so. You''re not supposed to be good at this. I don''t know if I can or won''t use my powers, but I''m sure you don''t think this situation is very good"


    "What makes you think that?


    "Maybe because we''re like each other. You guys seem stronger than anyone else here. But I can''t do everything I can. I feel that confusion."


    Vatorka was inspired by emotions she didn''t even think about, and she felt uncomfortable like she had eaten preemptive strikes. I hate being in the lead in battle. Therefore, I was in the mood for a slight change of taste.


    "I''m strong, but I haven''t thought about it enough to think I''m stronger than anyone else here - but I''ve been wanting to abuse you a little bit. Please don''t break it, as I''ll just be a little worried, okay?


    "I am not going to be broken. If I say it already, I''m not going to lose."


    Vatruca noticed that Lunatica''s coat fluttered away with that said, causing more wounds under her body and even bandages. I was in a hurry with yesterday''s encounter, did I even do special training? Vatruka''s whimpering thoughts boiled down, wondering if it would be so nasty to even smell the ointment. Even though I said it was useless for my opponent, such as a special training on burning blades.


    Gemyaka was sighing with her jaw in her hand as she looked away at Vatruka smiling with such an idea.


    "Oh, did the Vatruca switch on? That kid, he says this to me and he''s a sober warrior, but he''s more sadistic than I am. It''s good to try Lunatica, but I don''t know if I''ll break it."


    The match between Vatruca and Lunatica began at the same time as Gemyaka''s crush.


    Continued

 1695 War and Peace, Part 233 - Silver Clan Vatruca vs Renatica ② -

    Renatica is, as usual, Master Machett''s two swords. Vatruka is an unusual two sword in the shape of his own lightning bolt. The venues were beginning to feel the air that caused them to look very similar to each other, the atmosphere, the way they built and fought.


    It''s not hot air between them, because there''s been a cold killing air as if the air were getting cold watching.


    "This... this is a competition, right?


    "Oh. I bet you do."


    "It''s like a duel, no, it''s like watching each other kill."


    The audience, other competitors feel the modulation of the air. The audience''s cheer slowly subsided and finally shimmered. In the unusual air, Vatruca walked around Lunatica in nature while turning his gains hiccupulously, and Lunatica always stood unafraid while facing Vatruca.


    And the moment Vatruka laughed all the time, that figure was completely gone.


    "Gone!?


    "No, up there!


    Those with good eyes among the fighters followed the figure. But I wondered if Vatruka''s appearance, which strikes from above, had disappeared, and Lunatica''s appearance had also flashed, and in the meantime the sound of seven degrees of confusion. When Vatruca was seen again, bleeding had been seen from all over Renatica''s body.


    I glanced with my finger to make sure Vatruka had the blood on the wooden sword.


    "Hmm, the reaction speed is medium. Determine it to be good for growing up outside. How blessed you are to have a good fight."


    "... balloons. Why don''t you aim?


    "? Because it wouldn''t be funny, would it? Don''t settle in such a way that others have decided. I do it my way, and we have our way."


    And Vatorka licks the blood she ripped off with her fingers. I saw Vatruca smiling glossy with the act and understood many competitors and referees alike. This woman is extremely dangerous.


    Gemyaka, who already understood the danger, clasped his hands together. And the moment the referee tried to say something, now it was moving from Renatica''s side. The difference in strength is obvious. However, Vatorka remembered the pleasure and disappointment of Lunatica at the same time, in contrast to what she had set up from him.


    "(I should have figured out the difference in strength on the earlier offense. Still it is a foolishness to move and abstention is correct. but. This development is where I would most like it to be)"


    Vatruka has no intention of finishing the game. I won''t allow it off-site, and I won''t break the balloon. Full of time, I was going to keep adding a dying degree of attack. The mission remains on Vatruka''s head. It''s about identifying Renatica''s qualities. But they haven''t told me I shouldn''t have fun, and it''s often the first time I''ve tried to push something called qualities to figure it out.


    With that as an excuse, Vatruca has broken many materials. Of course, there are many who have made use of it safely, but as an experience of those who have worked outside the interior, external materials have rarely become useful. It is a secret Vatruka dissatisfaction as to why it is driven out into such futility.


    Then it would be more meaningful to dawn into training with fellow soldiers in the inside, and it would be more meaningful as a warrior to challenge a warrior chief once a year with a full attitude. As long as it''s not as edifying as Gemyaka, I''m not supposed to be interested in the outside world or anything, but Vatruka thinks the color of the blood that others shed isn''t bad.


    Vatorka always thought that the light of her opponent''s eyes begging for regret and forgiveness, which she defeated, was indescribably pleasant. Even though this time the other person is likely to be special, they were not nevertheless restricted. Vatruka was delighted to carry out this mission.


    "Come on, ring with a good voice"


    "... you, disqualified as a warrior"


    Lunatica''s objection was vatorca, which only felt to the extent of the loser''s (not even) riddle, but it was shortly thereafter that he felt strange.


    Continued

 1696 War and Peace, Part 234 - Silver Clan Vatruca vs Renatica ③ -

    I was caught in the illusion that there were two Renaticas. Shortly after, Lunatica unleashes a high-speed slaughter. Vatorka, who should have defended it if it made it easier, but slipped through his defensive hand and all of Renatica''s attacks hit him. No, it was when Vatruka fell on her back to the ground that she realized that her body, which she was supposed to have defended, was not moving.


    And what happened was that the referee was also down, and Vatruka noticed.


    "No way, poison?


    "You don''t need to know"


    Renatica grabbed Vatruca''s leg as it was, pulling him back and trying to get out. But before you move it, grab that hand and hold it back, Vatruka.


    "When did you plant it? No way, smells like ointment?


    "... ointment is a draft to deceive the scent. The poison was planted in clothes, weapons and hair. Soak it overnight and I myself soak it in a bath of poison overnight. So it''s done. Just being nearby, volatile poison strikes the target."


    "I see you''re poison-resistant. Fantastic!"


    Vatruca smiled satisfactorily. I didn''t understand the meaning of that smile, and Renatica tried to pull Vatruca off-site with a bad feeling. But Vatruka''s body can''t move.


    Out of Vatruka''s hands, where the poison had already turned, there was no power. Instead of one hand, Renatica tried to use both hands to move Vatruca at all costs. But Vatruka only moves little by little, to the weight of a giant beast.


    Renatica instantly changed the operation. First I smashed all of Vatruca''s balloons. The battle ends in a certain amount of time from here. The referee had also fallen, but Renatica confirmed that the headquarters judge would calmly reverse the hourglass.


    But it feels very far to the end of the game. I can imagine that Vatruca''s velocity would put a lethal blow into itself by the time the water flowed from the height of his eyes reached the ground. It was supposed to be overwhelmingly advantageous, but it was bluer as Lunatica was being hunted down.


    And Vatruca began to speak softly.


    "I set them up so they wouldn''t notice, and I rewarded them with one arrow. Worthy of praise. But why didn''t you make it a lethal poison? That''s what you''re gonna regret."


    "... This is a competition. If you kill someone, you lose."


    "As a competition, it will be. But how about in your life? Don''t you instinctively understand the dangers of someone named me? If you can drop one here, I think that''s what you get."


    At the same time as the words, Vatruca spun his neck around and looked at the rest of the hourglass. And when he smiled, he suddenly jumped. Lunatica surprised by the act.


    "Why"


    "I''ve already created resistance. It''s hard to kill our silver clan, unless it''s also instant death toll. If that''s poison to the point of paralysis, then you''ll be able to tolerate it in less than ten seconds.


    Well, we may not have ten seconds before the end of the battle, but that''s enough for us. You know why, right?


    Vatruca took off the jacket and jacket that was wrapped around him. It became a lightweight outfit like night clothes and some of the audience shouted with excitement and cheer, but Renatica blued even more knowing what it meant. Because when the stripped jacket fell to the ground, part of the arena cracked. The jacket is heavy. Renatica understood that it was only meant to limit Vatruca''s speed.


    When I saw the blue Lunatica, Vatruca smiled.


    "Well, I didn''t mean to threaten you, but you don''t feel bad"


    I wondered if the figure of Vatruca, who told him so, had shaken, and shortly afterwards Renatica took a heavy blow from behind. At that moment, now a shock from the brain weather. Go on and pay your feet. Renatica''s body dances to the universe in three shocks almost simultaneously.


    At that moment, dozens of attacks from all directions fell on Lunatica. The impact poured down from all directions, so much so that Renatica''s body appeared stationary in the air. And so many vatorca could be seen at such a speed that it left a remnant as if it were to merge into one.


    Continued

 1697 War and Peace, Part 235 - Silver Clan Vatruca vs Renatica ④ -

    The audience as well as the contestants watching this game watched the move. Because it had already surpassed the moves that humans could make. If we were to make this move without sorcery, we would no longer be human beings. Of course, it does not impose restrictions on the participation of subhumans and others, as Halpuia, such as Emerald, participates, but it is certain that a species that can only be seen as a human being, Vatruca, was suddenly felt to have changed into an obscure being.


    I was watching this, but I sat back in my seat like I was stunned.


    "Whisper''s husband, that''s not human, is it?


    "... I don''t know."


    "Were you going to hit us with something we don''t know? No, I''ll do it if it''s an order. I don''t care what you think. You don''t win, do you? Besides, there''s a lot of other things like that, right?


    Besides, what if, in addition, magic can be used?


    Whisper was just silent on a statement that could be regarded as both disgruntled and foolish. I''ve spent a long time with Whisper looking into the silver clan, but I''ve never seen the battle so closely. Besides, Lunatica was once the one who thought it could be a trump card for a silver clan opponent. I thought it would be helpful, but the more I look at it, the colder my spine gets.


    "(There is no doubt that Renatica is of the blood of a family of silver. And perhaps... but what difference does it make so far? Or does the environment of growing up in a family of silver make a difference?


    As Whisper asked himself the question, not that I heard it, but Gemyaka was thinking of the answer to the question.


    "(Well, even the same family of silver is like this because of the different environments in which they grew up. No matter how hard you grow up in a harsh environment, it''s out there. Adjusted from birth to exert full power, we are forced to train the warriors of strength, not only in the human world, but also to be driven to just before death day after day.


    Our war princesses, who are repeatedly trained even at the bottom of their consciousness while they are sleeping, are created precisely to fight. Yet I''m still convinced if the outside world tells me to kill our bloodline that leaked out, but I wonder what it means to try and recover it if there''s any prospect. What good is it now? "


    Gemyaka''s sigh was out of dissatisfaction with the orders inside, but that sigh was something that everyone felt if they had ever been on the same mission. So each begins to find pleasure in something other than the task. Gemyaka eats, Vatruka is abusive. Gemyaka remembers perfectly well that her original personality was not like this.


    And in an instant he blurted and couldn''t move, Vatorka grabbed his arm with one hand and pulled it up. It''s an inadvertent act, but I don''t think there''s an eye for reversal from here, and if there is, I''d rather see it.


    "You''ve already noticed, but I''m not at full strength yet. When the silver clan grows up, each of them acquires its own technology called ''dance''. Conversely, those who cannot experience the dance are not considered warriors. I''m afraid I can''t show you because the dance is not magic and can be used in this tournament, but it''s supposed to be unavailable outside without permission.


    Gemyaka has shown off some of it. "


    "So I''m only going to use it once on my stomach, too. I''m leaving Arnelia in this game because I''m done with the role, but I''m so unconvinced that I''m leaving and you can win through. So even if you use Arnelia''s magic, you will suffer such serious injuries that you will not be able to recover for a little while.


    What, you''re not going to die. It could be the scar of a lifetime. "


    When Vatruca threw Lunatica aside, he seemed to stand with only a few legs open. I can''t read what moves will come out of that posture, but Lunatica decided to fight back. It''s obvious that we can''t win at the moment, but we still couldn''t allow pride to be left like this. And at the same time, I was surprised at myself for not wanting to discredit Jaeger.


    "(Mercenaries... reputation is life. I won''t let my people shame me me!


    Renatica devoted herself fully to feeling heralds, including even Vatruca''s muscle movements. Lunatica''s concentration rises as much as she seems to hear her muscles contracting now.


    And from Vatruka''s muscle movements, I could roughly assume how to attack.


    "(This woman, the wind)"


    I''m trying to compress the wind in the atmosphere and shoot it off the bottom of my palm. A faster blow than magic, even though it takes longer to set up. Power may be inferior, but if you''re the opponent who can move so fast, you can almost certainly strike a blow in.


    Perhaps your guts will be stingy. There''s no way to defend it, but if you know how to attack it, you can do it. Lunatica moved as if she could play it with all her might, moments before Vatruca moved.


    Continued

 1698 War and Peace, Part 236 - Silver Clan Vatruca vs Renatica ⑤ -

    "Where are you going? Time runs out while counting 5 more, are you going to buy some time?


    Vatruca was already on the verge of stepping down, so the reaction was delayed for a moment by Lunatica moving like she could have played. I would have just reacted instantly and seized it if it hadn''t been for the outpouring between exquisite, but I was interested in Vatruca to see what Renatica would do. That''s why I deliberately took half a step behind Renatica.


    Watching Renatica head for a spare weapon, Vatruca made a strange impression. It''s something I didn''t even care about before the game, but there was a net there. It is true that the net is recognized as a weapon because it is not lethal, and Alphilis used the same weapon.


    But Vatruca did think it was strange to the net itself, but she was also uncomfortable with its shape.


    "(Is that a net? But like something''s different...?


    But because of the high speed of combat, I don''t have time to worry about it. Vatruca was taken consciousness for a moment, but was just not willing to give Renatica enough room to let her take the weapon.


    "I don''t know what you''re up to, but I don''t know how to scratch my feet."


    "So I said you''re a warrior disqualified!


    Renatica accelerated even further as she stepped in as she shook off Vatruca''s words. Too much acceleration is needed to take the weapons installed at the edge of the arena. We can''t stop like this - yes Vatruca thought about it and tried to catch Lunatica, but Lunatica accelerated even further and slipped through Vatruca''s hand.


    "What!?


    The moment he slid through Vatruca''s hand, Renatica threw Matchett behind him without looking behind his back. Vatruka was also plunged into the void, but not hit by a throw to that extent. But the machet that Renatica threw had a string wrapped around it, and that tangles with Vatruca.


    Vatruca grabbed the machet off reflexively, but countless wooden spheres appeared before its eyes. It is the second of the weapons Lunatica was applying for, but the shape was as tenuous as Saring''s. Vatruka was moving at high speeds, making it easy to get hurt if a little something hits him, but reflexively, when the shape is pointed, it protects him. Vatruka understood that it could not possibly be heavily damaged by wooden saplings, etc., only after he raised his hand in defense.


    When Vatruka''s vision was blocked for a moment, now his hands raised to defense and opposite arms were pulled sharply because of Matchett.


    "Such an idiot!?


    Renatica had made a good jump from the arena. That is the unhesitant, all-powerful leap. If Lunatica''s bouncing power, if he did poorly, he would reach the audience. But then it will be off-site and the defeat of Lunatica.


    Vatruca was baffled, but Lunatica was grabbing some of the rope with her opposite hand as she pulled Vatruca with a string. Then the net tightened sharply, and some of Lunatica''s pulls stretched. So to speak, it is a procedure when tightening the spread out netting. This was the discomfort Vatruca felt.


    And Renatica caught the stretched part where Vatruca would leave his spare weapon, with proper postural control in the air. Leveraging the part of Vatruca''s weapon installation, Lunatica flies out onto the arena. Of course, Vatruka is the only one who gets dragged outside and stays out of the place.


    Vatruca was impressed with Lunatica''s preparation and driving, but became more annoyed than that. It was the eclampsia that prevented me from trying to win by such childish means.


    "Don''t lick it!


    Vatruka kicked the stage himself. That''s to keep Lunatica at bay. In order to strike a lump of air made in his hand all over Renatica''s throat. Renatica also guessed its intentions from the lighter hand pulling Vatruca again, but has no idea how to defend it.


    But up to this point, it was as Lunatica imagined. Even if you take this blow, it is your own victory when time runs out. Use the time to blow it up and you can win with more certainty. What is not certain is one''s life. If I did poorly, no, I thought there was a good chance it would be fatal. Plus, he''s provoking and upside down his opponent. I don''t want any help.


    Prioritized victory and fellow honors over personal safety. I was also proud of Renatica for that, and I thought I felt so fresh. Unlike when he was an assassin, he became convinced that he had become a mercenary.


    Lunatica always decided she had no choice when she died, and that''s all she had done. Besides, I even thought that if Jaeger could get enough of an eye on these silver people, I shouldn''t be there. The rest of my heart is Alphilis and Lisa, plus Rack.


    I wondered if nothing had responded to the love poured out, especially from Rack, and that was all I was sorry for, and I wanted to survive and tell him something.


    and at that time, there was footage floating behind Renatica''s brain so that something could fit.


    "(This move is -)"


    Renatica stood up aggressively. I didn''t have time to think about what that was and what the consequences would be. But as soon as he had done so, Vatruka looked to his surprise.


    Vatruka then stopped attacking him, kicked where he was his own weapon platform, and returned to the arena with Renatica. And it was just there that the time ran out, and Renatica''s victory was declared.


    Continued

 1699 War and Peace, Part 237 ~ Fist Vasquez vs Masked Fist (Archbishop) Elsa ① ~

    Renatica knelt there from fatigue and damage, but the opposing Vatruca is intact. The winner was Lunatica, but the look was the opposite.


    Vatruca often observed and inquired seriously about Lunatica.


    "You, what were you trying to do earlier?


    "Huh?"


    Let me cut my breath. He didn''t get the question to Renatica''s ear, not the other way around. Watching how it went, Vatorka laughed all the time.


    "I see, is that an unconscious move? That''s why I misjudged my qualities. I see, interesting."


    "What are you saying?


    "I often say, let''s keep an eye on things."


    Vatruca turned herself over and left the spot.


    "Let''s see how it goes a lot to make sure you''re in shape. If being in the outside world is going to make an unexpected evolution - it''s going to take time to figure it out."


    "What do you mean?


    "Until the warrior chief wakes up, I''m telling you to wait for him. The first step is to win this tournament as long as you can. We also have competitors at a glance at this tournament. How far you can go in this tournament - that will prove your qualities."


    Vatorka laughed with pleasure and left. And Renatica fluttered, but left the arena on her own feet. However, it was not calm in its heart, and doubts and anxieties were swirling unchanged.


    "(I won, what is this anxiety - something yet, is going to happen?


    The anxiety may have been foreshadowed by Renatica''s instincts of a series of upcoming disturbances.


    That was how one featured match ended and one game was about to begin with the audience slightly scattered. Vasquez vs Elsa, a masked fist.


    The game of Vasquez, originally a seed, was organized at this time because of Elsa''s tabular work convenience and the fact that Vasquez was an athlete enough to get a seed, but the act and attitude were not complimented.


    A mercenary named Vasquez was originally wanted as a criminal. The young man, who could not be reached as a one-country thug, was deposited one day by a wandering militant and became a skilled fist fighter. But Vasquez''s sexual roots were not fixed, but rather he carried more madness and murder weaponry and became an untouchable thug.


    What was even different from before was that Vasquez was not just rampaging, but rampaging with intent. He was repeatedly abusive on the other hand, wielding bad wisdom and citing his achievements as a mercenary as he contemplated his position.


    Still, those who felt bitter consigned and arranged for Vasquez to be nominated, but Vasquez was solicited by fellow brave Zems to focus on his unfulfilled requests at the border. So he was a man who achieved merit and came at will, without ever getting a great deal of judgment so far combined with amnesty, etc.


    Its sexuality is cruel and manifest, and it is a euphoric. There was no way that Vasquez could have kept his mouth shut after being treated as an affair like this one. The holding room where Vasquez was located was full of impenetrable killing, and competitors from other disciplines were trying to stay as far away from Vasquez as possible. As the game neared, Vasquez seemingly calmly flexed and flexed to get his breath ready.


    From the edge, it''s just a competitor''s prep. Instead, it even seemed to carry things calmly, but if Vasquez''s usual companions saw it, they would definitely have said this.


    "You, you''re going to be so ready to crush the rat."


    and. And Vasquez left the holding room silently. Vasquez, who usually leaves with a light mouth, or a little more nagging, walked out slowly in silent and firm footsteps. The remaining competitors were relieved of tension and exhaling as if they were finally able to take a deep breath.


    And over the arena, Vasquez confronts Elsa in a mask. Elsa was listening whispering to the word of the referee, but Vasquez looked strange and listened without being slight.


    The Vasquez suddenly whispered.


    Hey, you.


    "Something."


    "Woman, right? Let me see what you''re up against."


    Vasquez''s tone was mild, but his eyes weren''t laughing. Of course, I''m not going to show it to you because you asked me to, but Elsa politely said no.


    "If you''re going to show it, you haven''t faced it from the beginning"


    "What, you''re such an ugly bitch (busike) that you can''t show it?


    "It may not be pretty, but I don''t think it''s ugly enough"


    "Right."


    Vasquez''s hand moved and briefly snapped up Elsa''s face. The venue deliberately gave the referee attention as well, but Vasquez has no ear to listen to.


    "That''s right, you didn''t guess it in person, did you? More than that, you''re not pretty. Be humble."


    "... you did it. He said he was hiding the corner."


    "''Cause it''s okay. You won''t have to worry about that any time soon."


    "I can''t see it second, it''s so messed up. She''s a beauty, so it would be worth breaking."


    Elsa lost the color of her face to that word Vasquez proclaimed as she hoisted the corner of her mouth. Seriously Elsa doesn''t know, but a man named Vasquez can do just about anything unreasonable and cruel depending on his mood. Elsa remembered fear for the first time in the battle of a human opponent before a man of ferocious nature he had never seen.


    Continued

 1700 War and Peace, Part 238 - Fist Vasquez Vs Masked Fist (Archbishop) Elsa ② -

    Elsa distance herself with instinct. I can tell by instinct that the melee is bad. But Vasquez unexpectedly didn''t pack in between at the same time as he started. To unexpected behavior, Elsa''s nervousness, which she was wary of, only loosens for a moment.


    At that moment, Vasquez was stuffing between him and Elsa in an instant.


    "Ha!?


    "You don''t have enough fights for fist fighters?


    Vasquez''s point was the best. There is also training in martial arts within Arnelia, but it is only developed from protective arts, not martial arts aimed at defeating them. Some of the technology Miriazal has gained from his experience has also been passed down, but it is Miriazal and his martial arts in our stream, and he did not consider a proper technical system. Miriazal is an overwhelming combination of speed, arm strength and witchcraft in the first place, so it is assumed that he is above his abilities.


    In that regard, it assumes all the circumstances, since the thing called human martial arts presupposes a disadvantage over their opponents. What Vasquez was best at was fighting with his human opponent''s bare hands.


    Vasquez threaded the blow through a gap in defense, as if to mock Elsa''s defense. Protect your body, protect your face, protect your body. He scattered the blow and rarely struck Elsa.


    "Wow, forgiveness"


    "Well, it''s a fight, so I can''t help it."


    It''s too one-sided an attack, but Elsa won''t fall. That should be it, too, Vasquez was obviously on the loose. Whistling, he keeps hitting his fist with only his wrist, not his hips and shooting. Rather than leaving a blow on the opponent, it is a series of blows that accurately destroy only the opponent''s surface.


    Elsa hasn''t taken much damage, but the shot area swells all over her. Already the face was swollen enough to ruin Elsa''s beautiful face, and the female audience and others turned away.


    But the most humiliating thing for Elsa was not the change in appearance, but to be unilaterally flaunted so far, obviously in a subdued manner. Sure, Elsa is usually the main fighter with a combination of witchcraft, but she was proud that she never missed basic training either. Even the sober Elsa was unexpectedly distracted by the fact that even the human opponent could have made a difference so far after losing to Anomaly, even though that was the only training he had repeated.


    "All of you!"


    "Ha, if you can be clean and strong, you won''t have a hard time!


    Vasquez guessing it and taking the interval as Elsa tries to pack the interval. It is clearly a Vasquez advantage in reach. Vasquez will triumph simply by adding an attack while at a distance. But Vasquez''s aim was naturally in a different place.


    It is the moment when Elsa makes a slightly impossible penetration in an attempt to pack further between. Roch was screaming watching this game.


    "How about it!"


    "It took a long time!


    Vasquez''s fist of a different quality entered Elsa''s belly. The suddenly heavier fist shock slowed Elsa, Elsa couldn''t stop wandering more. The interval at which the air in your lungs is squeezed out in one blow. All the contents of his stomach refluxed, and Elsa had no time to even think about shame or remorse, and nodded on the spot.


    "It''s the body at the counter. We''ll eat for three days."


    "Ugh, guh."


    "Come on, it''s time for fun."


    Does the end of this match end for a certain amount of time after all the balloons have been broken, off-site or declare surrender? I mean, there''s no way to end the game in a situation where you can''t speak, you can''t move, and you can''t fight back.


    Continued

 1701 War and Peace, Part 239 ~ Fist Vasquez vs Masked Fist (Archbishop) Elsa ③ ~

    As Vasquez turned behind Elsa, he sat down, put his foot on his right shoulder and fell asleep. And I laughed and spoke with a nibble.


    "Oh, no!


    Along with Vasquez''s hanging, Elsa''s right elbow was half broken. Elsa screams without a voice. No matter how you work out, it''s not something you can get out of the pain. An intense blow, so much so that the agony for the earlier body vanishes for a moment. Still, Elsa tries to fight back in boredom.


    "Ki, you."


    "Yikes."


    Now Vasquez started breaking Elsa''s fingers, one at a time, whistling. The curse on Vasquez was replaced by an unparalleled voice of anguish. Listening to that voice, Vasquez was shaking with joy.


    "Mm-hmm! That sounds so good, you! Medium good material! Hey, aren''t you a mazo? Or just being strong, if you''re an Attch, do you specialize in receiving?


    Elsa silently opened her fist in Vasquez''s face with her left arm. If you release your fist with your right arm in an extreme state, your right arm is naturally likely to break. If it''s useless, throw it away. Elsa was ready to die and unleashed a blow.


    But Vasquez let go of his hand lightly as if to mock Elsa like that, and fled as he jumped around behind him. His right elbow remained half broken, but his shoulder was now unscrupulous and his right arm finger was broken up to three times. I''m no longer useless in this game.


    Watching that right arm, Vasquez was bouncing around looking fun.


    "Kuha! You know what? It''s relatively easy to stick a broken arm together, even in magic, but in a semi-destructed state. In other words, if the fracture is not followed by partial tendon fracture or screw bending to align the sticky bone, it is necessary to break it once and then re-stick it.


    I mean, it hurts a lot when I heal. I''m used to pain. To hurt me accurately, it''s effective to give me a blow when I forget, right?


    "This, sadist!


    "I''ve been taught by others, too, and I''m naturally aware of that. So, why do you think we''re talking like this?


    Vasquez''s body disappears again. And when Elsa thought she was uncomfortable with her left leg, her left leg was pointing in the wrong direction. I''m afraid the pain isn''t coming all at once, it''s twitching.


    "~ ~ ~!"


    "I just removed my femur and pointed it 180 degrees opposite, but I screwed the muscles and nerves off my femur. The trick is to do it without cutting the blood vessels, okay? If you rip the blood vessels, you''ll lose blood."


    Vasquez jumped from his head to Elsa''s feet and did the deed with his head in his fulcrum. In a flash of early work, most people did not know what had happened.


    In this series of acts, Roch was riding himself out of the audience and screaming.


    "What are you doing, referee! Stop the game! There''s a fight!


    "But I haven''t heard a manifestation of intent to defeat yet!


    The referee knows who Elsa is. On top of that, Elsa was asking me not to stop the game. I want to contribute to boosting the Games. To do this, he told me not to interrupt the game easily. We can''t win forever because it''s the organizers'' side, but we had an offer to choose our own occasions for abstention. Otherwise, he would have at least interrupted the game to confirm his will to abstain.


    Vasquez saw the interaction and laughed niggly.


    "Oh well, you''re abstaining. Too bad."


    "Mm, gu."


    "But I''m not satisfied yet. Oh, my God. I don''t know if anyone will attack me tonight, as appropriate. I had a knight who lost something, and I was wondering if I''d like that area?


    Vasquez nodded his tongue with the words. Vasquez knew who Elsa was, and he was shaking it. Elsa also realized she was being told about Eliza again, and she couldn''t have missed asking after finding out it was a provocation.


    And then I got on with the provocation.


    "Who abstains, etc! You will succeed!


    "Oh ho! Judge, did you hear that? This woman said she would never abstain. Don''t hesitate, I can take this seriously!


    "No!


    Now Shire jumped out of the audience. and Gora, dressed in a robe with that shoulder, grabs it.


    "Master, don''t stop!


    "If you get your hands on someone else''s competition, you''re disqualified, right? Are you sure?


    "But, but!


    "Look, this is the woman''s choice. If you make a mistake, that means you can do it."


    Not that Gora has no feelings, but Gora thought she had no feelings for those who chose and stood on this occasion.


    And on stage, the rare beating by Vasquez had begun. To much misery, the audience roughly turned away, and even those exiting the venue. If there was Miriazal or Miranda on this occasion, they must have stopped it. But neither of them had already done so at the afternoon meeting, and none of them had a higher identity than Elsa at the Games headquarters. And the referee had argued against Roch''s voice, which, on the contrary, had lost the opportunity to stop him.


    I''m going to die like this - at least I''m going to be unrepeatable. Many of the athletes embarked on themselves to stop the game, but few tried to get their hands on it because few were sure of their skill enough to stop Vasquez in the first place, and they also knew that if they broke it in again, they would disqualify themselves.


    And Vasquez was where Elsa''s left arm was screwed and her right knee kicked out, Elsa finally fell on her knees. Vasquez jabs his forward body. And as it was rubbery, he sandbacked his body about to fall.


    "Hyahahaha! You can''t even fall if you can''t help it!? And I can''t go to the next game if I kill him like this. Do you want to make up your mind here?


    You were a good girl!? This will soothe your frustration if you hold a few people at night! I could have done that to you, but I don''t have a hobby for a woman with a swollen face!


    Besides, I don''t know if I''ll ever wake up again. "


    Vasquez''s swinging knife is swinging down Elsa''s brain. Vasquez knows that if he cracks the brain weather, he won''t wake up. You can''t go for it in the fight, but if you''re the one who can''t resist this much, and you can beat this much and see how handy it is, then force is perfect.


    Vasquez had a hand knife with certainty. Put this hand down and this woman won''t wake up for the rest of her life. With any healing magic, he knew that blocking the wound would not be a healing after-effect.


    It was not regrets or patrols that came to Vasquez''s head, but various parts of his body that he had broken because of his subtle twitching, but that if he slept his whole life, he would have no pain to heal. But the question also disappeared in an instant with a really simple answer.


    "(Well, come on)"


    And then Vasquez''s knife was swung down, and at that exact moment...


    Continued

 1702 War and Peace, Part 240 - Fist Vasquez Vs Masked Fist (Archbishop) Elsa ④ -

    Elsa''s body was blowing off the scene.


    "... ah?


    Of course Vasquez hasn''t touched it. Elsa didn''t even go out on her own. However, Elsa''s body automatically blew up.


    Vasquez doesn''t know why, either, but he accidentally looked in the opposite direction to the direction that Elsa blew up. There stood an athlete who would have gone a long way.


    "Excuse me, Long Bergay. I couldn''t bear to see my young talent crushed."


    "- Yeah, I don''t mind, Taurus. For us, anyway, this council can only mean a lot of entertainment and exercise. Either way, we''ll all abstain after tomorrow.


    But why didn''t you do it sooner if you wanted to?


    "What do you mean?


    "That woman fist, she''s one of Arnelia''s commanders. Probably will also take command this evening. But with that injury, no matter how much medical technology or healing magic Arnelia exercises, she can''t make it back by evening.


    You saved that woman''s life, but you have no particular advantage over us. "


    "Long..."


    Taurus fell preoccupied with Bergay''s harsh narratives, but I know that Bergay wasn''t just watching this game from where he came out of the front row like this again at some point with himself. In my position, I guess it''s just unavoidable.


    And where Elsa went off the scene, he announced Vasquez''s victory, as the referee had hastened. But there was no cheer there, no applause, no joy. On the contrary, many of the audience glanced at Vasquez with hateful eyes, but it also had to be distracted when Vasquez glanced at him. And Elsa was hastily transported by Arnelian officials. I barely breathe, but it''s a heavy state. Arnelia''s tournament headquarters was in a rush in Russia.


    And Vasquez, at the time of the victory, was approaching Bergay and Taurus early.


    "Dude, what are you doing to me, Temee et al!?


    In response to the murderous Vasquez, Taurus fired at the gaze of hatred, as he saw something dirty.


    "Far away. You know what I mean?


    "I''m not saying that! I''m talking about how you put water on my battle!


    "... the other person would have died as it was. Instead, I think we put out a help boat? Or are you not interested in winning this tournament?


    Vasquez spits and exposes his discomfort to the cold tales of Bergay.


    "Are you licking me!? This Vasquez misjudged his life or death! That blow just makes me fall asleep for the rest of my life, and I''m not gonna die!


    "Hey, what a guy."


    "You''re a mad dog."


    Taurus was frightened and didn''t even try to hide his disdain, but Bergay was just calmly turning Vasquez down. Bergay understands that such a person is in the world, and he has nothing to think of about it.


    But Vasquez couldn''t fit in, so he inflated his killing temper and provoked them both. The audience that was surrounded by the killing began to lag behind.


    "So, how do you expect me to drop it?


    "I''m not willing to drop it, I don''t need it either. Or are you gonna win us both at the same time?


    "Huh!?


    "If you''re gonna do it, I''m gonna do it, too, right?


    It was the beast general Roch who put his face there. Roch also faced Vasquez without trying to hide his killings again. Roch is also one of those who boils his bowels back to earlier battles. Without the terms of the tournament, I would have beaten this Vasquez right now.


    Of course, if it was Vargo, it would have already flown, but by thinking of how Vargo was doing, Roch kept his cool the other way around.


    "If you want anything more in this place, I can''t forgive you anymore. I will beat you even if I ignore the terms of the tournament. Surprisingly, I think a lot of them agree with me, huh?


    "... heh"


    There were many people who would kill from around there if they realized, and it seemed that there was a crowd of competitors staring at Vasquez. Vasquez also felt just as unfavourable, he was regaining his calm.


    But Vasquez, on the contrary, laughed niggardly, leaving with evil against those who were on the spot.


    "I remember the face of Temehe and the others. I''m not gonna let this happen, am I?


    "Well, it''s a dog that barks a lot"


    Taurus, calmed down, scolded Vasquez, but Vasquez left with an even more nigga and an unpleasant smile. And after Vasquez was gone, Roch and Bergay were whining at the same time.


    "... a man of that kind of hand is obsessive. Be careful."


    "What an eye-catching man. Not even the Beast Man has that much of a fighting instinct. More beastly than a beast, and more cruel than a beast? I don''t want to get involved if I can."


    Roch swore to his heart that if he ever struck ahead, he would crush him with all his might in the honor of a warrior.


    And the one who swears firmly was the other, Shire. He grabs the columns and grabs them with the momentum of bending. Gora pounded, slapping him on the shoulder.


    "Well endured"


    "... Definitely, the one is the ''Um'' Vasquez. I''m doing this for..."


    "Fate goes round and round. I''m sure the opportunity to fight will come. I''ll sharpen it until then."


    "Yes, Master"


    Once again, Shire held his resolve firmly.


    Continued

 1703 War and Peace, Part 241 ~ Sadness ① ~

    "Ugh... gu"


    Ursus awoke in severe pain. My body complains of pain as hard as it is to find painless parts in my body. Too many places to complain about pain to keep up with brain processing. Urs stopped trying to scream. Because I found out my body hurt even more trying to scream and screaming just drains extra.


    My eyes barely open, but I just see an unsavory white painted ceiling. I managed to raise my arm but moved a little and lost to gravity. There is also the "Fire of the Plains" recoil, but it must have sounded more like they were rarely hit all over the body. Just so you know, five or six of my ribs are broken, and my left arm and right clavicle are broken. My legs are both hung, so I guess this is also broken. Urs sighed small. I really wanted to sigh grandly, but only a little air leaks out of my mouth because of a broken rib.


    "What the hell. I didn''t know they''d beat us this far."


    "Oh? I did it. Don''t you think it''s my operation win?


    When Urs turned his face to the one who spoke, there was Alphilis elbowing on the bed and putting his face on. Naughty laughs, and good looks are like winning a child''s fight.


    Urs just wanted to say one of his complaints, but he stopped looking at Alphilis'' expression. The loser doesn''t have a talking mouth, and he didn''t feel like he could beat the woman in front of him with his mouth in the first place.


    From what I can see, the alphilis is also blurry, and apparently it is also hard to sit there if it has not been brought to bed. Only a little bit of that comforted Urs'' self-esteem.


    "What was the operation?


    Urs asked. I did show you a few ways to fight, but I don''t think that''s all I can handle. We knew there was a width in the way Alphilis fought in the first place.


    Alphilis answered Ursus''s question without hiding it.


    "I have a lot of people who give me advice. I''ve looked at your moves and considered how to return them. And I didn''t know how to return the reddening move, so I figured out other ways to deal with it."


    "How did you do that? That is not a technique that can be handled by training. For us to master it, we''ll finally get to spend a few years in a special environment."


    "Yes, that''s why I used the pills. I took medications to temporarily accelerate muscle strength and blood flow before the game by adjusting them to work after a certain amount of time."


    "Ha ha, drugs"


    "Is it sloppy?


    To Alphilis'' question, Urs shook his head.


    "No, it would be a legitimate way because it is not prohibited by the rules. Was it all on your palm?"


    "No, it was a bet for me, too. It was unknown how long it would take for the medicine to work in action. It doesn''t make sense if it works slowly, or if it''s too fast, it could have collapsed with side effects the other way around. What worked during that time was perfect without complaining. The winning is due in large part to luck.


    I don''t want to do this without magic anymore. "


    "Well, as far as I''m concerned, I hope to fight again. So, what''s the hope for me? You promised to listen to one thing, didn''t you?


    I''ll tell you what, it''s not feasible to tell me to be one of them. We are a blood code, and we are not allowed to live outside. Ask them to acknowledge that they will not go out for the rest of their lives as well when they welcome their wives and husbands from within. Retaliation when the code is broken is death without exception. If you want to keep me company, you''ll be taking my carcass. The same goes for trying to fulfill a pledge by witchcraft. Or do you want to kill us all?


    "That''s a tough code. Don''t worry, I want something a little different."


    To the words of Alphilis, Urs tilted his neck. But before Ursus spoke of doubt, Alphilis spoke of his desire for Ursus.


    "Stop participating in today''s operation."


    "! Oh, my God."


    "It''s no use hiding it, because Jaeger is biting one too. You raid Titania tonight. That''s it, take Titania''s neck, or be ready to wipe it out.


    But no, I can only consider it a reckless special attack. This operation will fail. "


    "Why, can you say all that?


    To Urs'' words, Alphilis began his explanation with a deep sigh.


    Continued

 1704 War and Peace, Part 242 ~ Sadness ② ~

    "First of all, Titania''s position. I hear she''s officially disobeying the black magician, but there''s no chase. Can''t you afford to go after him, or is it considered useless to go after him? Titania is considered the strongest hand among the forces of black magicians. If you can defeat him, the black magician or Arnelia are already dead.


    It''s an Arnelian church prospect, but I kind of know. I''m going to drain you in this competition, watch the gap, and assassinate you. In that respect, you are the perfect abandoned pawns. "


    "Well, I know a hundred things about that. But it has to be done."


    "Why?"


    Urs answered the simple question of Alphilis.


    "Do you know how old Titania is?


    "I hear you''ve been alive for about a thousand years."


    "Titania is authentic, she''s just a person. There''s no way a human being could live for a thousand years without doing anything. Titania, after a certain period of time, extremely drops its metabolism and dormants. That''s how the world becomes chaotic and awakens when rough times come. It''s easier in times of plenty of battle for a subject to serve the sword he seeks. So Titania''s physical age is presumed to be roughly in her 20s.


    By contrast, we''ve been grieving for his overthrow, and the clan''s life expectancy is approaching. Limits are also coming to sharpen the art of doorstep, concealing and inheriting it. The population inside has gradually shrunk and has become more war-torn. That''s right. How many are convinced that there are those who disobey the strict code at all times, and who can only risk their lives to train to defeat Titania when they do not know when they will wake up?


    This time we acted so forcefully because we thought this was the last time we fought. There are still hundreds inside, but less than 20 people this time agreed to fight. From now on, there will be fewer fighters. This is the last time you can fight properly. Whether we die here or not, we all look forward to it "


    Alphilis often leaned over Urs'' words, but eventually looked sad.


    "... I guess your chief is still fine. Or the elders. But is that what you really mean?


    "What do you mean?


    "I know because I fought, but I think you have a strong interest in being strong. But I''m sure your technology is still developing. Going forward, you''ll still be strong. Yet it feels premature to wage a battle for your life here and now.


    Even I feel that way, so you should think more so. And so are you sure?


    To the words of Alphilis, Urs was all the way stuck in words. Because they kept telling me what I hid in the depths. Urs and I want to drill myself more before we fight. If you''re going to achieve the results of your workouts, you want to raise yourself to the limit and then challenge Titania.


    But things didn''t make me do that.


    "I have - I have a different role to play besides fighting"


    "What''s that?


    "Do you know why Titania collects weapons?


    "I don''t know how far it''s true, but I hear it''s to defeat the Great Demon King sealed within himself. You bounced off every attack and said it couldn''t be helped by all the forces at the time? If you defeat Titania, you may unseal it."


    "That''s right. If I add one thing, I might be able to unseal it, I can unseal it for sure, not for sure. I have the power to seal that mightiest demon king."


    To Urs'' words, Alphilis opened his eyes.


    "Urs, are you kidding..."


    "We are the only ones who know how to seal the Great Demon King Perpergis. After the defeat of Titania, it is re-sealed in my body before the Great Demon King is released. That''s why I was brought here."


    To Urs'' words, Alphilis slipped back into the chair like he was shocked.


    "You didn''t imagine a personal statement. Can''t that be without you?


    "Our clan was good at preparing containers (those that are present) to seal the demons. Unjustifiably powerful demons are sealed once and unleashed and defeated again in an environment that is in their favor. I was knitting a way to do that.


    But I didn''t think it would work for the Great Demon King. I hear no one''s ever run anything but Titania right now. In order to be a container with a demonic seal, it takes more preparation than qualification. It will take at least a few years, so no one can be in the family but me. Some are probably getting ready inside the young now, but it will take a few more years to become one.


    Titania should have played the same role again. Perhaps from the beginning I was asked by my parents and brothers to accompany me with that intention. I don''t really know if he knew. "


    "That way, is it possible even if you''re so badly injured?


    "The odds will go down, but as long as you live, it''s possible to execute"


    "If so..."


    After much thought, Alphilis rose up in pain. Nice to meet you, but I''m gonna try to get out of my room.


    "Where are you going?


    "We need to let them know outside. This place where you are, this place that only some of the people involved in Arnelia know. It''s not a place where even your people can come in.


    After you were injured and transported, there was a chaser, but it was just before here. You''ll be wandering outside by now, but if I can''t find you like this...?


    "I guess I''ll have to cancel the plan. But there''s gonna be a raid on Titania, right?


    "Why?"


    Urs stared, but decided to talk as if he couldn''t help but hide it now.


    "The raid on Titania uses the mercenary collapsers you hired. Looks like Titania has a boy she''s been friends with lately, so I should have instructed her to attack it. That would force Titania to move, too. Even if we don''t go, I already paid for it. They''ll do their reward job."


    "Wait, that''s..."


    "I don''t know his name, but he must have been a temple knight. He says he doesn''t have to choose the means because his arms seem to stand too."


    "Oh, my God! No way Jake is being targeted!?


    Alphilis couldn''t hide his upset that something was about to happen that wasn''t in his plan. Alphilis'' reckoning was that hiding Urs from the fist-serving clan would wipe them out but Urs, and consequently draw Urs into his fellowship. If Titania could defeat it, that''s fine, I thought it was enough to reduce one concern. Worst case scenario, I thought it would be okay because this city has Stelvese and so on. Besides, I didn''t think Miriazal and Miranda called Titania to Arnelia without any help.


    But I didn''t imagine Jake would be targeted. I know because I fought Jake directly, but his abilities are very unstable. Competencies didn''t seem to be used in the fight against themselves, but from what Miranda tells me, even mercenaries sometimes show strength in getting to the top. But even Lisa said she didn''t know when that ability would be unleashed. If Jake''s abilities were not activated even in the event of a crisis - given that possibility, Alphilis thought it necessary to inform the Arnelian Church in a hurry.


    Continued

 1705 War and Peace, Part 243 ~ Sadness ③ ~

    "Jake. Did you make me wait?


    "Oh, Tinny. It''s okay, ''cause I just got here."


    Jake served as an escort for Ray fans during the day and then made an archaic appointment with Titania. Ray fans have not watched the Unified Martial Arts Games, in which the knights of their country have not participated, and for that reason Jake has not seen the Titania game either. That is, Jake believed Titania''s name to be Tiny, so much so that he blurted out that he couldn''t find it in the list of participants.


    Titania also did not talk about their own game, so they did not pursue each other deeply. It may also have felt for each other that pursuing Titania in depth would end this relationship there.


    These two had somewhere cozy to embrace a relationship as dangerous as walking a cliff in such a cloudy sea. At the same time, were we still feeling each other that this time was coming to an end? Since the first greeting, there have been no words between the two of them.


    "... archaeology, okay?"


    "Yeah, that''s right"


    That''s how Jake put up his sword silently. That''s how Titania stands to match her sword. There was no killing spirit between them, and there was a quiet time flowing. There''s no way anyone else can figure out what the two of them were doing. The two had only a sense of sword alignment, and only a sign of each other.


    That was similar to what Layer and Ravenstein had done, but there was no killing spirit between the two of them, and Titania had taught sword moves without leaving enough room for Jake. The two of them ended up in minutes of things that would take years to match if they used real flesh.


    That''s how Jake eventually fell out of fatigue. But Titania also remembered the light dizziness, and stood with her sword as her support.


    "... brilliant. I didn''t know you''d be able to immerse yourself here in just a few days."


    "Ha, ha... but it''s the limit. Tinny, that''s so awesome."


    "Hehe, you were awesome. When has it been so tiring? I don''t like the handles, but I''m obsessed with them.


    Okay, Shire. Why are you hiding?


    In Titania''s call, Shire, hidden in the shadows, appeared naughty.


    "No, um... I''m a little thrilled with the conversation that''s going to be misunderstood?


    "" What?


    Two people return a similar reaction to Shire''s words. Oh, I was more embarrassed and sighed when Shire said that these two were alike. And get back on your mind and introduce yourself to Jake.


    Jake was surprised that a girl who was no different from herself and her old age was fighting this far, but at the same time praised her honestly. It also seems that both Shire and Jake liked Jake''s honesty.


    Titania was smiling at the encounter of the next generation of warriors in charge. That''s how I was already going to leave the scene, but watching something a little bit like a conversation between the two of them and a little twist.


    At that time Titania''s mood was more serene than ever. If I had fulfilled my role as a clan to which the sword was given as usual - so much so that I would have been delusional about mentoring my successors in this way.


    That''s why Titania didn''t notice the changes around her. Titania was unaware that even though the villas of the somewhat less popular aristocrats in Arnelia made the meeting point, they rarely passed by anyone.


    And the match between Shire and Jake came to a paragraph, and Shire rushed over to Titania. Jake was still waving his sword about something.


    "How about that, Shire? You and your generation of swordsmen."


    "Mm-hmm. Normal, right?"


    Shire''s words are badly toothed. Hi. Something caught my eye.


    "Yes, it''s normal. It was with the intermediate knights of the Temple Knights, but it''s too normal. Maybe he''s tired, maybe he''s a little bit of a reliever. I know you work out well, and you''re quick to learn if his personality is honest, but here''s the thing, you don''t say you feel talented."


    "Yes, I agree"


    Shire was surprised the other way, as Titania affirmed lightly.


    "Jake has an extraordinary concentration. But it''s never genius skin. You never know ten after hearing one, it would be three at best. We can''t handle first-sight attacks, we can''t develop new technologies, we can''t have special physical abilities."


    "So why are you giving such young people such instruction?


    "We are single-handedly destroying the evil spirit of fifth place. Plus the destruction of demon kings like the Temple Knights of Arnelia struggle with, most recently the bandit Banderas crusade. Bandras'' grade as a mercenary is A +. Obviously excessive performance for just an honest boy to achieve. I''m involved because I want to figure out who that is..."


    Titania''s expression wobbled intricately. Shame, then somewhere seems happy. Shire couldn''t grasp the meaning of that expression, so he just had to watch Jake wave his sword on the spot without being able to say anything.


    Continued

 1706 War and Peace, Part 244 - Sadness ④ -

    That''s how they watched Jake wave his sword for a long time, but Jake''s health was great, to name one. But for Shire, I thought I''d at least buy some fruit juice and plug it in.


    "Tita - Lord Tiny. I''m going to go out and buy some out. Are you here often?


    "- Yeah, yeah. I intend to."


    I''ll be back in a little while.


    That''s how Shire ran out, but didn''t pay that much attention to Titania being alarmed for a moment. Shire was still young and lacked a little experience to realize the thoughts Titania had in her gaze at Jake.


    And a while after Shire ran out, Shire noticed the city''s anomaly. There was still a crowd when we came here earlier, and there should have been a fruit juicer stall. However, although there are few shops, there are no shops here, and to some extent it has always been investigated. That''s not one now.


    Shire snapped his neck and ran to the square. I assumed that there would be people there, and I thought there should be about one dewstore of some kind, but there was not one person or child in front of Shire.


    Shire had come here and noticed the anomaly of this sight.


    "What the hell is this?"


    Lord Shire.


    Suddenly there was someone calling from behind Shire. Shire flew and stood reflexively by being poked behind his back, but his opponent had no hostility and thanked him with his sword behind his back.


    Its predecessor is covered in armor and cannot know the expression, but it is easy to imagine that he would be the knight of Arnelia. Shire was just surprised to see what full body armor was all about in the city.


    "What about you?


    "I won''t give you a name during the operation, but I''ll hold on to you. Hopefully, you can spend some time here."


    "I''m keeping my friend and the venerable swordsman waiting. I was wondering if I could take the pleasure of those who can''t even show their faces."


    "What can I do?


    "Terrible."


    Shire tried to pass aside as it was, but from around that moment the knights of similar armor appeared in unison. Shire stops at the beauty.


    The first knight turns around.


    "Then let me stop you even if I can help you. Let me tell you that we are ready for that."


    "... can you?


    Shire stepped to the ground with all his might and jumped the knight''s head into the scaffold in an instant. A voice leaked from the knights to a leap force that I don''t think is a girl, but the knights appear even more on the way. In addition, the original knights have been chasing me at an incredible rate that I don''t think I''m wearing armor all over my body.


    "Mm. If so."


    Shire rushed up to the rooftop in an instant, relying on a three-story building compartment in front of him and a slight flying scaffold. To this extent it is before breakfast if you make Shire who has been made to chase you in the monkeys and native woods.


    "With full body armor, you won''t be able to imitate this."


    As soon as I ran to sprinkle him like this, the knights came up on the roof from right in front of me and from the side. Shire looked under the building in precise motion, but the knights of armor come up the building with more than Shire''s bouncing power.


    The unusual sight clouds Shire''s expression.


    "I see, you mean seriously. But my master told me I was pretty stubborn, too."


    Shya took a deep breath and ran as fast as she could. I have been chased and trained by warcraft in the forest at night. No matter how good his physical abilities were, Shire was going to shake the knights off with a chase.


    "It''s late..."


    Titania stared at Jake''s sword moves after Shire was gone, but she turned to me. Because I thought Shire was coming home late. I saw the fruit juicer when Titania came too, but I didn''t think it was that far away.


    Titania then tried to find out the signs of Shire and noticed the surrounding anomalies.


    "Is this...?


    People''s signs had disappeared from the surroundings. No, there are people in the building, to be exact. But there is no one outside. When did this happen? No, Titania herself was surprised that she was alarmed until she was in this state.


    Shortly after Titania raised her guard to explore further what was going on around her. Jake also noticed that Tiny''s condition had changed again and was stopping the sword.


    "Tinny, what''s going on?


    "Things are weird. Be careful..."


    At that moment, there was someone suddenly attacking Jake. Jake stopped the sword by a rather large street tree. There was a sidewalk beside the street tree, which was not normal, such as stopping the sword and taking a break where there was a blind spot, but the multiplicity of factors, such as the fact that a master named Tiny was beside him and that he was immersed in sword training, that he was tired, and that Tiny was more distracted, created a gap for Jake.


    Still, Jake stopped firing for the first time, but there were multiple attackers. There was no stopping multiple attacks that hit him at the same time, and when he was hit in the back of the head with something like a stick, Jake fell down on the spot.


    Continued

 1707 War and Peace, Part 245 ~ Sadness ⑤ ~

    The scene of Jake falling seemed very slow to Titania. And the blood flowing from the fallen Jake''s head spread all over him, and Titania turned pale when he saw Jake, who couldn''t move a tingle.


    "Jake!"


    It is an unpleasant way to fall. Any sturdy creature, brittle in the brain. I know it doesn''t have to be Titania to die light depending on how you hit it.


    Titania looked familiar to the people who defeated Jake. It is a group of mercenary collapses that have been involved before the Unified Martial Arts Games. I never dreamed it would appear here, and it''s the ones I didn''t even put on my teeth. Even before thinking about why it was here now, the men were quickly sticking a knife to Jake''s throat.


    Titania lays her hands on the sword on her back, but the men were scattered around her.


    "Oops! If this kid''s life is spared, don''t imitate it strangely?


    "Do you want me to get rid of the big sword on your back first?


    There was no waste in the men''s movements. It is such a controlled move that it does not look like a mercenary collapse. Probably hired by someone and being instructed.


    Titania carefully explored the surrounding signs, but the men have quite a few. As far as I can tell, 24 people. But with Titania technology, we can wipe them out before they breathe. Problem is, there are five in between by the time the guy sticks a knife in Jake''s throat. Pack it between, drop your neck on a shock wave, not sure.


    Moreover, only the man is undoubtedly hand-worked. Even if his neck is half-dropped, only Jake''s life will be taken for sure. I''m not sure that even a servant Titania would just kill five people together with a torso giraffe with a blow he fired in his abode for no reason.


    Titania''s decision was quick.


    "Is this it?


    Titania let go of both swords on her back lightly. When he stabbed and fixed himself on the ground, he sat on the spot in his right seat. Men clapping at attitudes that are too clean. I turn to the man who stuck a knife at Jake for a moment for instructions, but the man urged the mercenaries to collapse with his jaw.


    "I don''t mind, it''s on schedule."


    "All right, put the sword away -"


    But when the mercenaries broke down, they touched the sword, but they didn''t move. Titania handled it lightly with its skinny arms, but the men don''t know that a weapon chooses a user.


    Titania''s eyes lit up, trying to get to the weight of the sword. The siege broke for a moment.


    "Oh, idiot -"


    Naturally you can''t miss that moment, Titania. But in that moment, the right hand Titania tried to use had been skewered to the ground like a nail.


    "Guh!?


    Titania lost in reaction to a brilliant attack with a void. Behind Titania was a tall man to stop. The expression smiled, but the immobile smile impressed the inorganicity of the sculpture and, conversely, gave a very creepy atmosphere.


    A man who captured Jake spoke out unexpectedly.


    "Mr. Grid."


    "Cabal, I''m alarmed. Too much for this woman, not too much for Yasuru."


    Unexpectedly, the poor patterned men wander over the ghostly men who utter their cuddly voices. But the man, called the Grid, urged the bad guys.


    "Guys, what''s up? You said you could get paid to fuck a woman, it''s a good story, right?


    "No, that''s right..."


    "I hesitate, I pry. You can do what you''re told. No. Hit him so hard you can''t move first. Or do you want to stop?


    "Shit, I get it. Hey, you guys!


    The men began to beat up immobile Titania with sticks in their hands and so on. And the two members of the clan who serve the fist that went inside this - the grid complained to Cabal with a gaze. So far so good, he said.


    The fist-serving clans observed Titania over the past few days and made one hypothesis. that the seal of Titania is about to be lifted. If that''s the case, it''s not a good idea to cut Titania. Titania''s seal can also be broken by missing the curse on her body.


    In other words, Titania needs to be beaten to death - she had to figure out a way to solve such impossible challenges.


    Continued

 1708 War and Peace, Part 246 - Sadness 6 -

    The grid was calmly analyzing the current situation.


    "(Arnelia has sealed off the perimeter and is paying people too! Well, if Titania cares about that, there ''ll be damage to every building. If you have the hope of winning a martial arts tournament and getting Levantine in a legitimate way, then no imitation like doing extra damage here is awesome.


    Problem is, our people aren''t getting together. Bergay, Taurus. What are you doing?


    The grid looked up overhead. In this place, which is corner alley because of the building, we have three companions on the building in case Titania tries to escape over the building. The total number of clans serving fists is 20. I was going to split that into five pairs and raid Titania in four pairs.


    One set was headed to recover the virus, but if you take the time to get here and you don''t hear from him, it may be difficult to find him. Originally it was meant to be accompanied by a Ursus, which was used to seal Titania in three sets of raids and when Perpergis, the Great Demon, came out. But without Ursus, there is no way to seal Perperpergis even if it is finished with Titania.


    Even with the worst Perpergis out there, Bergay''s story was that the mighty Warcraft in Arnelia might tailor him, but the fist-serving clan is the clan of Oten to train talent for the Demon King crusade. We didn''t have to know if it was a dispute between people, and we couldn''t invite ourselves to a situation where the Demon King was supposed to cause harm as well.


    In other words, instead of killing Titania, the Bergays needed to capture the virus until it was found. The mercenary breakdowns were going to use it to capture Jake and call Titania, but Jake''s training has gone longer than expected, so Arnelia can''t keep this place sealed off forever either.


    "(Plus, Jake and I told him to stay immobile, but he suddenly punched me with all his might from behind. Thanks to you, the plan collapsed by more than half. If I suck at that bleeding, I''ll die.


    If we let the cooperating Arnelian knight die, we can''t just leave, either. It''s gonna suck. It''s troublesome, it''s very troublesome) "


    Grid ordered with his jaw to retreat quietly to the cabal, even though he was cold sweating inside. Because we need to help Jake. The nail that struck Titania was made with magic in a special tree. When punched into the ground, it is rooted and secured. I was preparing a specialty that was not something that could fall out with human arm strength.


    Grid thought that as long as Titania was grown up, she would let herself have the time alone. What bothered me was if the mercenary collapses hurt Titania too much on the diagram.


    but the grid will soon find out that it''s just a worry too. How can no one hold Titania for nearly a thousand years? You''ll see why.


    "What?


    The hands of the men beating Titania came to a halt. Look, Titania is bleeding quite a bit, but it doesn''t look like she''s worn out. The men were hurting Titania as they retreated, but Grid noticed and asked that the men who were committing the assault on Titania at the outset were grinding.


    "Hey, what''s up?


    "This woman is weird"


    "What?


    "I don''t feel like I''m hitting you at all. Even ghosts are beating him up."


    To the words, Grid looked carefully at Titania. Titania can hardly even take a defensive stance because her right arm is stitched to the ground, but she didn''t even protect her body with her extra left hand, but rather looked like she was letting herself be beaten and kicked. Titania rocked left and right so that she could play between clubs and sandbags (sups) that would be relentlessly shaken down, but the grid fought when she realized the movement was shed with shock.


    "No way, ''Willow''? How could this woman use our shadow?


    Willow, the depths of the defense that sheds the shock. The next moment the grid was surprised, Titania''s movements changed and he hit the sandbag himself. The sandbags are torn and the sand blocks the sight of the men. The moment Cabal raised his gaze, surprised by the sound, one of his sights crushed.


    "Ah..."


    And it was shortly after that that the consciousness of the cabal was interrupted. Titania unleashed qigong on the stones of the ground, which fell out of the cabal''s left eyeball into the brain. Cabal died without time to slash Jake''s throat. Of course, he was seriously hesitant to slaughter, but he didn''t respond in time to Titania''s early work.


    And before the grid approached Titania, the torso of the men around him was crying apart. In the dust, I can see Titania rising loosely. How can you stand up with your right hand sewn on the ground - the grid question was resolved immediately.


    Continued

 1709 War and Peace, Part 247 - Sadness 7 -

    "You - did you amputate your right hand?


    "Only my right hand was stitched to the ground. Then all you have to do is cut it off. If you were going to stop me, you should have stitched my left hand up, too. Or was Perpergis horrible? In that way, the human pillar doesn''t seem to be ready - or was it also an unexpected thing? I can''t find the human pillar, or something."


    Grid was wary of Titania, who could imagine that much with all this interaction. And at some point, I saw Titania holding the knife in her left hand. The grid hurts.


    Titania gently waved the knife a couple of times, stopping it from moving perfectly.


    "Well, we don''t have much time. You will die instantly, are you ready?


    "Don''t lick it, sword emperor. No!


    "Calling me sword emperor is understudied, isn''t it? The warriors at the time, who knew me well, never called me a sword emperor or anything... well, good. ''Cause it doesn''t make any difference which way you die."


    Grid storming Titania. There were still many mercenary breakdowns around them who stood up for what to do, but they were not even given time to regret the matter.


    "Ha, ha... perseverance!


    Shire kept running over the roof, but the knights showed up one after the other wondering if they''d shaken it off. I''ve been trying to get back to Titania for a while now, and I can''t get back. I also thought about overthrowing and breaking through forcefully, but considering my primary goal was Vasquez reasonable at martial arts tournaments, I couldn''t raise my hand to Arnelia''s knight here. Worst of all, it could force you to disqualify the tournament.


    As he continued to flee, Shire noticed that a single painting of the defensive net was empty. Eight or one, Shire disappeared and lurked inside the building before jumping into the compartment. I still found this earlier, but now it seemed like the chaser was shaking it off.


    "Yay, I''m finally behind you."


    Shire tried to head straight for Titania, but suddenly noticed a smell of blood. I am still in the building, and this is a luxurious building to be called a noble apartment. Since there is a unified martial arts tournament during this period, many nobles should be visiting Arnelia. What do you mean you smell blood from it?


    Where Shire stepped in, the butler and maids of the mansion were bleeding to death. Its neck was uniformly twisted and its master was desperate in his angry form. Fatal injuries are a blow to the heart. Probably, I''m punching my heart out with my fist. And in the same place, an elderly woman and a young woman were dying dressed in abusive attire. It''s easy to imagine what happened.


    Shire offered a short silent prayer, and when he clothed the women, he did it with each corpse''s eyes closed. The body still has body temperature, indicating that not so much time has elapsed since his death. Who did it. Shire had one idea.


    "No way..."


    Shire ran out with a bad feeling. Heading in the direction of Titania. If it''s the guy who did this, never go along with Titania. That''s what Shire thought when he said that his horror was in a different place than his strength.


    "That''s why I wanted to beat you up at the competition... where you can''t use cowardly measures, by the time you''re skinless"


    When Shire was running with a bad feeling, there was a bad feeling there that he was becoming a real person and taking shape.


    Taurus, along with his four companions, was preparing to raid Titania. Arnelia sealed off the perimeter, so we prepared an easy stage to fight, but it is clear that it is a good disposable body. If I still had the chance to discuss Titania, I would have spoiled and accepted.


    The time is evening, and the sun will soon set. I didn''t choose the complete night because I wanted to eliminate the possibility that if many humans move at night, they would stand out the other way around and not know who was who in the dark. According to Arnelia, we weren''t the only ones recruited in this operation.


    But Taurus couldn''t help but be anxious that he came here and the plan changed dramatically. I act like nothing is going on in front of the others, but Taurus is a boneless fist and I''m not very good at killing emotions. It became a mixture of anxiety that I might not be able to come here and use the virus and the lack of relief that I might not have to sacrifice my real daughter, which on the contrary supported the Taurus. Otherwise, the situation was such that it was not strange that anxiety was spreading from Taurus'' attitude.


    The search for Urs has five people on their way, including his son Miles. Probably in Arnelia''s treatment facility, but I don''t know where that is. Some of my people excelled in sensor capability for times like this. Some of my companions are nosier than wild beasts, not relying on sensor abilities again. I''m not even that good at combat, but I thought I could find out where they were if I let them go.


    Continued

 1710 War and Peace, Part 248 - Sadness 8 -

    "You''re late..."


    The attention of those who were there is drawn to the words that Taurus shrugged by accident. The grid, pointing as a time buyer, is the most defensive fistman. He thought that if a man didn''t even get hurt pushing him off a cliff, he could hold onto his Titania opponent alone.


    In addition, the grid is equipped with a variety of magical tools. Bergay and Taurus expected that it would be possible to earn about half an hour of time with it. No, I can''t deny it''s a hopeful prediction, but I couldn''t think of any other good measures.


    At worst, the withdrawal would also need to be taken into account, Long Bergay said before the operation. But it is easy to imagine that if we were to withdraw from the operation we have prepared so far, we would have to pay the corresponding price. We are preparing ourselves for today with those of our clan who serve our fists. Even if it just drifts off for a day, it affects the increased qigong. No one can fight as hard as today.


    Taurus thought it was an unpleasant flow, and each of his buddies began to speak.


    "Dear Taurus. Don''t you have to force yourself to fight today, if you have to get it back out? Without Arnelia''s help, we can fight alone."


    "Yeah, well, I was working out for that originally. I''d rather Arnelia be out of the way."


    "It would be a shame to just figure out Titania''s footsteps. After the tournament, you just have to follow and fight."


    "... so you don''t have to worry extra?


    Each makes a statement that cares about Taurus. Hearing this word, Taurus couldn''t stop his chest from getting hot by accident, but his voice, ruining that emotion, sounded suddenly.


    "Hyah!"


    With the oddity, there is something thrown in suddenly. Gain, who was on the outermost side, slammed it off, but when he realized it was the human head, the servants stopped moving for a moment too. A man who hasn''t missed that gap and has stormed, rolls a sharp punch into Gain.


    "Ola, Ola, Ola!"


    "Nooo?


    Gain also responded as soon as possible, but the initial start-up was delayed as soon as he consolidated himself for a moment. When he received one of the multiple fists in his belly, he retreated with the momentum. And without alarm, what they saw was the ''fighter'' Vasquez.


    "Yikes! Get out of my way."


    "What can I do for you!?


    "How can I help you? I was asked by Arnelia to be one of the warriors gathered here, wasn''t I? I don''t have to do this, but I''m gonna hit Titania tomorrow."


    "But it doesn''t seem like you''re one of them, does it?


    When Taurus came forward a long time, Vasquez had a nibbly, creepy grin.


    "Did I mention the requirements yet? I don''t want to disturb you!


    "Chi, this demon. Have you got the noon thing in your roots!


    "I''m obsessive!


    Everyone tried to surround motion Vasquez with Taurus''s voice, but only Gain couldn''t move. And when he trembled, he suddenly threw up a lot of blood and fell on the spot.


    "Gain!?


    "Kuhaha! I''m alone first!


    Vasquez making a laugh. Taurus rushes over to the fallen Gain, but the three remaining men were simultaneously attacked by Vasquez. They had also been thoroughly aligned in their movements in group warfare, in preparation for vs. Titania. Vasquez barely distanced himself by the monkeys to a motion of undisturbed control.


    "You guys are serious. I''m dying to destroy it."


    "Bullshit!"


    "Master Taurus, where''s Gain?


    To the words, Taurus shook his head. Guyne had already run out. It''s odd that he was overthrown by a blow, but now we don''t have time to pursue it.


    Taurus drinks and holds back his friends, who are furious with the fact.


    Continued

 1711 War and Peace, Part 249 - Sadness (9)

    "No! Don''t be driven by anger. Our goal is inherently one Titania. Eliminate whoever gets in the way, but you can''t lose any more power. Line up calmly and make sure you''re done. He''s a famous fist fighter."


    "Kuhaha, nice, nice! Its appearance, which at first glance appears to be a cerebral muscle, and the seriously-rotten calm narrative. Plus, the sense of justice that helps a woman who gets beat up! He hates me the most, you!


    I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you!


    When Vasquez told him so, he disappeared into the building. Shire just shows up there.


    "Vasquez!"


    "I''m sure you did..."


    The Taurus and the others paid attention to Shire, but this is the first time they have exchanged words. When Shire ran over to them, he explained his circumstances. Also that people were being killed along the way.


    "That man named Vasquez is a demon. It''s only a name for a fellow brave man, and for his greed, he even possesses a sibling human being. If you aim, at the end of the day, you won''t give up until you kill him. If you want to take it down, here and now. I''ll help you too!


    "That''s a thankful offer, but we also have a situation. You can''t be in Vasquez."


    "No. If we don''t beat it now, let''s necessarily set it up just before that sad achievement. I think you should turn down your hindsight worries!


    Shire''s words had strength. The Taurus and the others looked at each other to see what they should do, but now they heard screams from inside the building where Vasquez jumped. This building is considered to be a collective dwelling. A scream was heard from one of the rooms, and a person was thrown through the window.


    The height of the room is on the third floor. The thrown away man stopped moving with the sound of a broken bone. And their eyes, reflectively looking up, showed Vasquez waving with a smile. The moment I saw this sight, Shire ran out angry.


    "Vasquez, you!


    "Oh, wait!


    Before continuing after Shire, everyone checked Taurus for a moment. Taurus nodded after the patrol, confirming that his companions had already cemented their resolve to follow after Shire.


    "Come on, go after him. But don''t break the link."


    "" "Yes!


    The companions continued, and Taurus followed them as they also shunned Guyn and the body of the man who had fallen earlier by the road and coated him.


    Shire climbs to the third floor in a straight line. That''s how I looked for the room where the man had fallen earlier.


    "(The scream was a woman''s voice. Then perhaps...)"


    Shire runs down the hallway. The hallway is old and just walking makes noise. It will be impossible to walk without making a sound because it rings at your own weight, Shire concludes. And the hallway was narrow. If you''re an adult, one of you needs to avoid it on the edge if you''re going to both go through at the same time. If we encountered it, we needed to fight one-on-one.


    "(Convenient, on the contrary, there is an escape)"


    When Shire came near the room with only one door open, he looked carefully inside. There was a woman sitting deliberately there to be seen, properly tied with clothes. His mouth is bitten with a cloth, so that he cannot speak.


    As Shire carefully entered the room, she gently opened the entrance to the room, which was by the woman. Because Vasquez could have been lurking. But there was no one there, and Shire relieved the woman. Apparently the woman was appropriately hurt and had a few broken fingers.


    "Are you all right?


    "It''s not okay! What the hell, that man! Suddenly he came in and threw him out the window!


    "It''s a kind of evil brake. Don''t worry, I''ll take you down."


    "You? Ha, I can''t. Because..."


    At that moment, the sound of a slap on the wall was continuous. As Shire turned around, the door to the residence on the other side was unleashed, from which he kicked the wall in a row and Vasquez nearly jumped. Shire, who had always thought that if he stepped on the floor, he would make a noise, did not envisage Vasquez kicking at the wall.


    Shire, who thought the reaction was delayed, turned around and took Vasquez''s knee. I tried to grab and throw Vasquez as it was, but Vasquez didn''t let me do that and I went antagonistic. Vasquez didn''t notice Shire at first, but when he saw his face he laughed funny.


    "Are you Shire?


    "What if it is? I''m here to avenge my brother and my father, Vasquez!


    "Call me brother, little girl. I can''t believe you''re following me all the way here."


    Vasquez laughed fundamentally. Either that or it is a mockery made of little fools. Shire got angry.


    "What''s wrong!


    "You''re supposed to know my character. Whatever I do, I win."


    Shortly after that word, a hot pain ran on Shire''s back.


    Continued

 1712 War and Peace, Part 250 - Sadness

    What Shire, looking back, saw was a woman who was supposed to have helped now, sticking a fruit knife up her back.


    The woman looked at Shire with frightened eyes and begging for forgiveness.


    "Hey, stupid... why are you doing this..."


    "Now, me and him help...?


    "Ouch! Nice job, you! Now you and he can rest assured. Pick him up downstairs."


    The woman ran out without one or two. Vasquez laughs when he sees behind it.


    "I''m not stupid. I can''t believe I fell off the third floor without a reception. Oh, I don''t know what happens. Either way, I broke my neck bone before I threw it away. Humans are easy, aren''t they? You break a couple of fingers, and if you hurt your family right in front of you, I''ll hear what you have to say right away, okay?


    "Ki, well! I would feel better if I acted inferior to any animal!?


    "So the Spirit punishes me? In a world where scumbags get the punishment they deserve, it''s not enough for me to die too many times! Better than that, don''t you think it''s better to have fun?


    When Vasquez laughed, momentum popped out the window. I put my hand over the window frame, so I probably climbed up. Though slightly small, he is an incredibly high man with only physical abilities in that muscle.


    Shire made sure it wasn''t fatal while making sure the knife crossed his back.


    "(How did you leave so soon? It would be a good opportunity for me)"


    "Lord Shire, are you all right!?


    Shortly afterwards, a clan of fists stepped into the room. Seeing the sight, Shire learned of Vasquez''s intentions.


    "Shit, you mean like this..."


    "Are you injured? Wait, let''s see the wound."


    The most handy on the battlefield is the wounded soldier. Vasquez knew the warriors of his fist-serving clan were tough. So after knowing that Shire was coming after me, I evoked Shire. And they intend to blunt their collaboration by causing a hand wound to Shire and mixing heterogeneous molecules. Pretend it''s blurry, don''t count it all out. The man is atrocious, but his head turns.


    Shire now realizes he''s in Vasquez''s hands, but there''s nothing more he can do. Even if we try to leave here, we''ll just be held hostage this time. Aside from whether you are useful as a hostage, if not, you will just be killed. I don''t know if that''s by Vasquez, or by a fist-serving clan, but Shire can''t be killed in silence again either.


    Shire had the knife pulled out and blocked the wound by breathing, with a clean cloth and ointment to stop the blood. They also praised the fist-serving clan for their hands and skilled moves, which they did not see as a girl.


    "Now there''s no problem with hemostasis. After Vasquez, everyone!


    "Is that good?


    "Even if you take me, the collaboration will just be disrupted. That man doesn''t even hate cowardly means if it''s to win. Be careful!


    "Well, that''s a useless worry."


    The warriors of the clan who serve their fists have left, but honestly Shire is also the best at walking normally. The moves are less than half as beautiful, and you can''t even hope for power. Shire, while sweating in severe pain, checked his general condition. If Vasquez raids us again, we''ll be overthrown in an instant this time. I trembled at the fact.


    "(Keep chasing me this far, that''s how it ends - I can''t admit it!


    With that in mind, Taurus came in this time.


    Looks like you''re hurt.


    "Yes. It''s not obvious."


    "Why should I apologize? I guess that''s also due to that guy, but we''re the ones fighting directly this time. Just do what you have to do with each other''s thoughts. Oh, thank you. Sounds too serious, huh?


    Saying it. I thought that was a word I was often told by Bergay, and Taurus laughed bitterly. And I was crouching to lend Shire my back.


    It is Shire who rounds his eyes.


    "What are you going to do?


    "Carry it to the point of handing it over to the knight of Arnelia"


    "Do you have time for that?


    "Maybe not, but as it is now, it''s a clump of legs. Vasquez is after me, but... you know what I mean?


    Nor could he dispute Taurus'' words, and Shire was caught on its back. It was then that Shire appeased for a moment, thinking of his thoughts at that time as if he were his father.


    I heard a scream squeaking my ears from the outside. It would belong to an earlier woman.


    - Did you find the man''s body?


    "Again?"


    "Oh, no help -?"


    As soon as Taurus said, smoke hit me suddenly from outside the room. Reflectively, Taurus holds his breath. Because if it''s poisonous, it''s the only thing that makes it deadly.


    Shortly after that, Taurus was experiencing dull pain in his left belly.


    "Kuhaha! Are you alarmed? First of all, it''s full."


    Vasquez, who had broken through the window again, was putting a blow to the left flank of Taurus. The blow was so heavy that Taurus accidentally broke his knee.


    Continued

 1713 War and Peace, Part 251 - Sadness

    "You!"


    "Oops."


    Vasquez flicks Taurus''s left back fist backwards and goes out the window again. Earlier he pretended to come out of the window and was actually hiding right on top of the window frame. So he erased the signs perfectly and watched the machine.


    Shire, who flew off Taurus'' back, follows Vasquez. This time, Vasquez was running downstairs. Ahead of where Shire looked down, an earlier woman was falling in bloody blood. It is an amount of bleeding that will not help you in the long run. How is he dead when he is at a distance from Vasquez? Vasquez ran away from the spot as he poked his finger at a point in his left chest.


    "No way - a hundred steps killer?


    "What, what''s that?


    "It''s a killing technique. He says he punches in, and then he kills his opponent in just 100 steps. It is precisely a form of osmosis, but it is possible to kill the opponent by time difference by slowing down the effect.


    When you''re a master, you can control how many days or even years from now. "


    "Give that to just a woman? Why?"


    Considering that Vasquez was the last person to smile, Shire replied to squeeze his voice.


    "Maybe it''s because it''s more fun"


    "Do you ever show the death of a good man? That''s unusual, Vasquez is a pleasure killer?


    "It''s fun for Vasquez, or just not. When I was a child, my teeth stopped working from killing bugs to play, and the subject went to the greater and to the stronger. Above all, that temperament, more obsessive than a snake, supported his improvement. If you want to experience a murder accompanied by strong pleasure, you can withstand any training. That''s what, like a curse.


    I recognize that''s a man named ''Fighter'' Vasquez. "


    "Here and now, you mean you need to kill me at all costs"


    "Yeah, but..."


    Shire knew Vasquez wasn''t going to hate the long fight either. The sun is about to set. Vasquez is also good at turning down signs, so in the battle of darkness he increasingly favors Vasquez. Shire was in the mood to be left in the dark in the deep woods. It was more terror in a sense than spending the night surrounded by demons in the pristine forests of the border.


    "Oh, you''ve come to Awkward."


    "Who is it!


    What a fist-serving clan man who followed Vasquez to the rooftop of the building saw was a man sitting with his head in his arms. The man rose loosely as he put up his zabula hair with the look of giving up.


    Naturally, the fist-serving clan man stands guarded.


    "I have no grudges against you, but at the request of my companions, I will grasp you. Awkward, in" Vegan Wanderer, "which is not to be called the Toki Heritage. As soon as we meet, I don''t know what it is, but you have my life."


    "Hey, kidding -"


    The moment the leading man tried to take a step, there was a figure of heritage in his nostrils. The leg strength to be packed in one step, and the knife extraction technique could not even see itself.


    When the Heritage returned the sword to its sheath, the fist-serving clan man understood what had happened. My lower body, which has lost its upper body, is visible below my eyes. Upon realizing that his upper body had been blown under one sword, his consciousness, on the contrary, awakened.


    "You''re one of Vasquez''s people!


    "Mm, I broke my torso and I''m not feeling well. The sharpness was good but did it not fit well? Awkward and still immature."


    "Answer the question!


    "My people, you''re out of your mind. Awkward people are not that far out. At best, there''s only about saving money and contributing to toddlers. Is it just enough to demand ''service'' at that time?


    Knowing what the words of the Heritage meant, a man soared.


    Continued

 1714 War and Peace, Part 252 - Sadness

    "You have enough crumbs too! Shame on you!


    "You have no shame in knowing. Awkward, not samurai, as I said. Awkward people do everything if they can eat.


    Yes, if you ask me, I will also aim to win the Unified Martial Arts Games. "


    "What?"


    Indeed, the man''s consciousness faded as he nagged that some of the remaining competitors might have had this man''s name. It is a confusion of consciousness due to blood loss. The pain had been anointed with anger, but it had gradually faded, too.


    Before the man could do anything, the Heritage began to open the seal in front of him.


    "Uh, if I could kill one, I would have said 5 in a small trial... but on second thought, wouldn''t a small trial be available for instant money on this continent? Mmm, this is troubling."


    "Five in a small trial, you say?


    Previously, the currencies of the eastern continent were high in value, but since the ghost swept, the value has declined, and a pile of 100 pieces in small judgments should not reach the average monthly income here. When he wondered if such a lump sum was worth his life, the man grounded himself with the intention of squeezing his last strength and rewarding him with one arrow.


    "All of you, all of you. Yeah!


    "Shut up."


    Did the last concentration of a dying man show, or did the heritage get out of hand? I could see the trajectory of a legacy knife draw, but it was at the same time a death sword flash for a man.


    At the same time the man was grated by three sheets, another person came on the spot.


    "Hey, hey, this is Lord Vegan. As brilliant as ever."


    "... is it ''Legion''? Is it Lord" General "?


    "No, no, I''m just a ''squadron leader''. General, etc., and very, very"


    The man, called Squadron Commander, was humble, but seemed more alert to the relative transmission. Keep your body half-body and keep your hands close to the knife.


    "You''re the couch Vasquez asked you to be, too?


    "Yes, yes. I have a slightly annoying clue, so I was wondering if you could give me a hand. A man who moves alone if he really doesn''t care, but I guess he saw it as awkward around asking for help this way.


    In fact, this man was quite skilled, too. "


    The squadron leader had a man''s head in his hand. Apparently, he tailored one of his fist-serving clans.


    Apparently, this time, ''Squadron Leader'' is not the enemy. I once fought with the Legion many times on the battlefield, but its incompetence is always a creepy opponent. I don''t know how many people there are, but I''ve never fought the same opponent before.


    And everything above ''Battalion Captain'' was a monster. Rumor has it that the head of the group known as the ''General'' crossed each other with the brave Zems? He heard that Zems had made him one of them in anticipation of that strength, but he didn''t think Vasquez had a connection either.


    But if they are companions, surely they are those who rely on them.


    "Do you have any other company?"


    "It will be just us. If we call any more of our people, Vasquez''s turn will be gone."


    "Hmm, that too"


    "Sometimes, vegan wanderer, do you know?" Bandit "Banderas took an unconscious look at the Temple Knights boy, didn''t he? In addition, it was the boy who did the" Warrior "Anarches, the" Mage "Dart, and the" Merchant "Yatri."


    "Ho ho?


    The ears of the heritage move tingly. Seeing that reaction, ''Squadron Leader'' continued.


    "It''s that Temple Knights boy, but if our information is correct, it''s that he''s not the boy the Sword Emperor is pleading with. I hate to say this to your hobby, but isn''t it a good time?


    "That''s right, but what do you mean you''ll just give me that information?


    "What, there is something called freshness in information. I guess it would be useful if it wasn''t now. If you''re concerned, you can go. I''ll be the only one asking for Vasquez."


    "Hmm..."


    Since the Heritage came to this city to be honest, no, I''ve been putting up with the pain here lately because Yatri was no longer able to make all sorts of worries because of his death, but if it was time to dissipate, it would have been an act without sight and so on.


    So I decided to stay true to my desires here.


    "Then let me borrow it. What was the boy''s name, by the way?


    "Jake, I hear you say. Now there will be gaps in the sword emperor as well. You should go."


    Though I felt slightly creepy about the advice of the "Squadron Leader," the "Vegan Wanderer" Heritage took me off the spot. And "Squadron Leader" laughs.


    "Hmm, now the sword emperor is free of hand wounds. Only my arms are sure of ''Vegan Wanderer''. If the sword emperor were to help us, let''s just say" General "go out and turn it off."


    "Squadron Leader" had received another request at the same time as his request with Vasquez. Yes, Arnelia sent it out, a request for sword emperor annihilation.


    Continued

 1715 War and Peace, Part 253 - Sadness

    "Hey, why? Why do you have such a weapon?"


    "That''s why I said I was understudied. Or has the exact autobiography been lost in a long history?


    On Titania''s left hand was a knife, and on his right hand, which should have been amputated by it, a stick was gripped. The grid was unable to cope and defeated the combination of weapons it did not envisage. I lost both arms and got one lung crushed. It is clear that life will soon run out.


    But anyway, the grid was concerned about the third weapon he saw in the middle of the fight. That weapon...


    "What was your weapon earlier? I''ve seen weapons like that, nothing. And in the first place, such a weapon is in the world."


    "You don''t have to talk about anything extra. Die of disease."


    When Titania''s left hand only moved for a moment, the grid was tearing into eight pieces. He was an unexpectedly sturdy and defensively good opponent, but not technically an enemy of Titania. But he wasn''t even a lukewarm opponent enough to fight without focusing.


    But I''m worried about Jake''s change in his condition after taking the time to do so. Titania exhaled, looking back at Jake.


    And, I notice one woman sitting beside Jake. For Titania, it was just outside the intermission, but I still didn''t realize it until I got so close to it, which I couldn''t help but stiffen myself up because I don''t remember.


    Seeing that reaction, the woman was smiling with pleasure.


    "You just noticed my reaction, didn''t you? Wow, it might have been worth coming just to elicit that reaction from the legendary sword emperor."


    "Sure you are..."


    "Bouncer Banessa. Just like you, he''s a tough mercenary who''s won the Unified Martial Arts Games."


    Banessa pointed her curious eyes at Titania, but there was no evil or killing there. Titania was relieved that Banessa was not in a combat position. Because I don''t feel like fighting and losing, but I''m definitely a stronger enemy than the earlier grid.


    Besides, there''s no way just a mercenary could be this good at putting out the signs. Titania stood guarded.


    "What are you doing here?


    "You know what I mean. In this situation, other than Arnelia asking me to wipe you out, do you think I can come here?


    "So are you going to fight me"


    "Then I''m holding this boy hostage."


    Banessa was stroking Jake''s head. There is no malice in that hand.


    "This kid is bleeding out of his head. It''s not a big bleed, but if you leave it alone for a moment, it could be too late. I was wondering what I was going to do because there''s a lot of potential for things to change while I was fighting you. It''s against fashion to let them die, except for the target. Besides, this kid, he''s a very friendly boy who I''ve seen on security a few times. I won''t sprinkle prestige, and I''ll be a good knight. It''s not sneaky to kill him.


    So I asked you what you wanted to do, and then I figured I''d fight you. "


    What do you want to do?


    "So. blah blah blah. I''ll ask. You like this girl?


    To an unexpected question, Titania wondered if the ground swayed. It was this word that would have worked better for Titania than any surprise attack. I didn''t know the intent of the question and I managed to return the answer, although I was a wolfish Titania.


    "Well, you think it''s - a boy who could have done very well as a human being, right? That''s the youngest and only chosen as the Knights of the Temple."


    "Haha, I may have found the weakness of the sword emperor. Better than I thought, you uber, huh? I''m not asking you that, I''m asking you how you see it as a man."


    "As a man... he''s a child..."


    Titania had never had a mouth shot like this, and it was just going to get sloppy. An ambiguous reply, but Banessa thinks this reaction might be enough.


    "- Well, can''t you take your child from any more? Your reaction will suffice. And qualities - do you have characteristics? I don''t think we should let him die here.


    Okay, I''ve made up my mind. "


    When Banessa stood up with one slap of her hand, she raised her hand and indicated her willingness to surrender. Titania is surprised by the attitude.


    "What are you going to do?


    "As you can see, there is no will to fight. I surrender today."


    "Is that okay with mercenaries?


    "I can''t help but take a request I don''t feel comfortable with. Money and honor aren''t all I have. I have one more favor to ask you."


    Titania unwittingly takes a half-step back to Banessa''s thoughtful grin.


    Continued

 1716 War and Peace, Part 254 - Sadness

    "With a favor? I don''t know what to do, do I?


    "Oh, don''t worry about it? My wish is simple. Sooner or later, when I get the time, can you fight me fully in an uninterrupted place? No addition or subtraction, of course, until the opponent dies."


    Titania necks Vanessa''s demands.


    "I don''t mind that, but what''s in it for you?


    "There''s no gain. If you insist, be true to my desires. My goal is to stay calm in my old age, but my goal is to stay vibrant until then. Love, work, battle all the way. That''s my philosophy.


    If you''re going to martyr in your own philosophy, you have to look forward to it. "


    "I see. Then if we live with each other, we shall always fight."


    "We have a contract. Okay, so I''m gonna help this kid, but I''ll do it? Or you?


    "I''ll do it"


    Titania was strongly mindful with her sword when she took out the great sword of gold. Then the sword changed its size and it changed to about the size of a small knife. Banessa blew an admirable whistle to praise the change.


    "Is that a willful weapon too?"


    "We can''t have a conversation, but it draws the will of the user. The Great Sword is what it is, but this kind of change is possible."


    Titania crouched and carefully shook down Jake''s knife with his head over his head. Jake''s head rips open and his blood drips outside. And where a certain amount came out, Titania gently inserted the knife into Jake''s head.


    "No way, cut back? That''s what I was holding my arms together earlier, but can you do it in such a delicate place?


    "Shh! It''s hard to add or subtract, don''t talk to me"


    A faint drop of sweat from Titania, but not crazy at hand. Titania had her knife back in just a few seconds.


    "Phew... probably a big blood vessel connected, but when might it fail again? Doesn''t change what you have to show the doctor."


    "Then I''ll carry it. Arnelia won''t be able to carry you. Besides, I can deal with it in case."


    "Best wishes. Looks like I''m getting more customers."


    Three girls appeared in front of Titania. Seeing that, Banessa held Jake as soon as possible.


    "Three of Spears'' four sisters? Can you do it?


    "Yeah, no problem - I''d say it was a pain split when I once fought, too. It was when Cuvez was completely awake."


    "Pain sharing," he said, "could not kill."


    "You can kill him, can''t you? Just take some time and you''ll be back. They''re called immortals because they don''t know why.


    Go ahead, their score is not the same as the competition. ''Cause apparently you''re serious. "


    Banessa left silently in Titania''s voice. Because there''s nothing more meaningless than encouragement for Titania, and I don''t know what hassle she''ll get into if she gets eyes on the four Sisters of Spears. Even though the servant Banessa also took the hamnet in her hand, it is not a good idea to fight the multitude against her while holding people.


    As Titania stood to hide Banessa, she snapped to herself for the three looming from before her eyes.


    "Well. I hope they''re destined, but if they''re stuck, it''s going to be very troublesome. Because there won''t be anyone better suited to stall than an immortal soldier."


    Titania restored the great sword of gold to its original form, and laid two swords with the great sword of black.


    Continued

 1717 War and Peace, Part 255 - Sadness

    Meanwhile, the three Spears sisters who saw Titania were a little confused.


    "What the hell? Why would a Temple Knights kid want to go over there?


    "What does it have to do with Titania..."


    "What do we do, Ru?


    Each of the three sisters looked at each other.


    "Congratulations, Arnelia. If you do something about Arnelia on her request, it''s a bad thing. I can see that, can''t I?


    "Of course. Besides, it''s Banessa over there. It''s ridiculous to deal with someone with a hamnet at the same time."


    "And Titania has a golden sword. Maybe a book, chi. Let''s see."


    To Hamnet''s words, SeroGrace and Rear Shed also nodded in a runaway mood. In their brains too, the strength of the sword emperor they once fought is engraved. Four sisters in a state of complete awakening, the opponent of whether or not it will finally be advantageous. Besides, when it comes to fighting without my eldest daughter, Cuvez, it''s less than 50% of all we can do as a force of war.


    It is predictable that the stopping will be the limit at best, but nevertheless it was not only the contract with Arnelia that received this loss, but they also thought they needed to give it an arms test. Hunting weak demons alone will not bring back the strength it once was.


    SeroGrace has a crush on her head.


    "Ah! It''s not right for you to think about it! It''s piercing, Ola!


    "How many years ago was it when you said that all of a sudden it was broken down?


    "Let it go! You''d have been finely chopped about 20 times! I''ve only been played 19 times!


    "Become, how many times have I been finely chopped with your butt plush!?


    "You know what!


    "Me, 16 times..."


    Hamnett chuckled so well that SeroGrace and Rear Shed pulled both of those cheeks.


    "Pain"


    "Damn, it doesn''t mean you can play it without pain."


    "That''s about it for you. I don''t really want to look like Arnelia, but it''s a real weapon."


    The rear sheds had two machetes close to their height, the cello grace had a large gold bar, and the hamnet had taken out multiple large battle wheels (chakram) of the kind that spin at their hips.


    "Banessa''s going down."


    "Good, good."


    "It''s a serious battle with the sword emperor. Oh, my arms are ringing."


    "Damn, your voice is trembling, huh?


    "Are you the one whose knees are laughing?


    "I don''t care, yes. setup, ru"


    While Rear Shed and Sellow Grace argued, Hamnet threw four battle wheels at the same time, and the battle flames were cut and dropped.


    From behind Banessa, who leaves the battlefield with Jake, he heard a shitty noise of battle. Weapons are big for each other. Spears'' sisters in particular are said to prefer the great warcraft to hunt and feed their eldest daughter Cuvez. That''s why they say the weapons they deal with will also be large. They are sisters of the monstrous and the great eater, who hunt and feed even the Giganotosaurus of the prairie. Seriously, if we get rampant, buildings around us will collapse.


    "And the immortal opponent. I wonder which is the monster, like dealing with three of them at the same time. But I think I''m crazy enough to fight that."


    Banessa laughs bitterly. It''s been a long time since my blood has made a scene. Unlike when I was making money for my mother, I know I have a self-inflicted self somewhere. I honestly save plenty of money for old age. Whether the assassination or mercenary industry is out of business now or not, I''ve got enough money to play and live my whole life.


    However, he seems to have a weak appetite, and realizes that the feeling is that of a small citizen. The liquor wouldn''t taste good unless it was after work, and I was going to be disgusted and depressed if I didn''t talk to anyone all day. When it comes to asking for that, even the person you were talking to earlier can end up like garbage. When lack of obsession is a drawback, Banessa is aware of herself.


    Titania, the other person I learned that I wanted to fight. I want to take care of this edge. And in this hand, a boy knight looking forward to the future. But when he grows up, will he fulfill himself and be in full season, or will he still be in the world? Besides, I feel thin with him.


    If this boy could fight, he probably would need to be monster enough to hunt Titania. What, when Banessa had a little anticipation that there might still be something to look forward to in the world?


    Banessa noticed a shadow walking from across the street.


    Continued

 1718 War and Peace, Part 256 - Sadness

    "That''s..."


    This area should still be sealed off by Arnelia. I guess walking on the spot means he''s also an assassin against Titania. I also recognize that figure. He''s supposed to be a contestant in the Unified Martial Arts Games. I''m supposed to be the contestant who''s still winning, but I can''t remember his name.


    I''m impressed that he''s just a young man dressed in black, but his strength shouldn''t have been a big deal either. If you insist, the only thing that strikes me is that you can''t fight. I had only that degree of impression, as if I wasn''t supposed to hold the sword.


    But now that I think about it, can a man who can''t fight his way through to the fifth round of the Unified Martial Arts Games win? Today''s game should have won as well. When Vanessa realized the fact, she suddenly felt creepy about the inexperienced youth.


    As the young man walked slowly, he called out to Banessa.


    "What about him?


    "What?"


    "It''s the boy on the back. Are you all right?


    "I''m about to show you, but well, you''ll be fine"


    "Right."


    That''s all I''m saying, young people go by. Vanessa spoke unexpectedly, even as she felt she should not be involved.


    "Does this boy have an edge?


    "What does that fact have to do with you?


    "No, I don''t."


    "- A good enemy, someone who could be. As long as you live."


    That''s all the young man told him, he turned toward Titania without looking back. Vanessa was reluctant to hear the young man''s name, but she felt glad for it. If you don''t want to fight, you better not know your name. Because as he looked, he was the one who reminisced all that ominous hunch.


    "Everywhere, we''re late!


    "I''m sorry"


    Miranda was in command of the head of the Titania Siege Network. Although it was originally planned, it is Elsa''s chain of command. Elsa commands a large number of people before she shows her true command. If Miranda is the General, Elsa is the field commander.


    There are many capable warriors in Arnelia, but few people can be commanders. Not at this time, when Elsa was not here, did the Knights of the Temple not run any more than Miranda could have imagined.


    "(Elsa, I didn''t know you weren''t going to run this far just because you weren''t alone - should you have borrowed a pigeon?


    One report after another comes in as Miranda thinks as she bites her nails.


    "Even if Banessa encounters Titania, she leaves with an injured Jake. How would you like it?


    "Jake injured? What happened to you?


    "It seems that both the fist-serving clan have been struck by surprise."


    Miranda looked surprised by the unexpected report.


    "It''s weird to be struck by those people - so, are you seriously injured?


    "I can''t seem to regain consciousness. I was wondering if they''d probably bring it here."


    "Prepare the best medical team. Damn, is it necessary for Banessa to leave?"


    As she was washing Vanessa''s origins, she had sold those arms into Arnelia herself. I thought my strength was sufficient just to poke at the mouthless void conducting the investigation, but I didn''t think I would leave without fighting. Well, I didn''t know how much more useful it would be than the ex. I didn''t put it in the calculations.


    And the next report.


    "The Spears sisters have entered the battle against Titania"


    "Okay, now you can buy me some time. I didn''t expect you to move honestly."


    The Spears sisters would be able to buy some time. I was hoping that the clans who serve their fists in this gap would fight, but thank God their movements are dull. The tricks are falling apart, and what the hell is the reason? It''s a battlefield for them to fight to the full.


    I know we can''t trust ourselves, but nevertheless, is there a reason why they don''t reveal their bills that far and make them secret? At the earlier talks, Bergay did skip the kill, but I thought the relationship worked out pretty well.


    Or is it that I intend to crush it? But still, they should have to fight. I can''t expect a battlefield to be fed any more.


    Miranda tries to move her next hand, surprised by their inexplicable movements.


    "Titania without a right hand would be quite a battle for the three sisters"


    "No right hand, is it?


    "... nothing."


    Miranda was annoyed as she told herself. Until earlier, I was observing the battle directly through the demon, but now I''m in a bad position and I can''t see the battle directly. I didn''t tell my men about it, so there was a conversation. No one has been taught in the first place that Miranda uses demons to monitor the battle directly.


    But the knight who came to report denied Miranda''s words.


    "Titania''s right hand is alive and well in reports of objects. Spears'' three sisters are being pushed."


    "What? Why do you have a right arm?


    "Whatever you say..."


    The knight struggled to respond, but Miranda wondered how this situation was that she couldn''t move herself. If there is an alphilis here, including demons and means of transmission, I don''t know why. Whenever we hear reports of Jaeger''s battle directed by Alphilis, we are surprised by the speed and accuracy with which that information is communicated.


    Where Miranda tried to increase her own use of demons, the next report came.


    "A young man in black is on his way to Titania."


    "Young man in black? What''s your name?"


    "is that - unknown"


    "What do you mean?


    "Isn''t that Miranda''s handkerchief?


    Eliza, who had refrained beside him, cast doubt on him. Miranda also received another report, the first time she had heard of it.


    Continued

 1719 War and Peace, Part 257 - Sadness

    "- No, I''m not. Only Banessa, a few of the brave Zems'' companions, the Spears'' sisters, and the clan who serve their fists to it, I summoned. Put them at the vanguard and put in the power of the Knights of the Temple if you can''t keep them at bay.


    And just in case, ''they'' are waiting for me. "


    "Because Jaeger hasn''t moved it?


    "... yeah."


    Miranda''s reply was starving. If you do think only of the power of war, Jaeger is a good choice. But if Jaeger was involved in this battle, that could have been the end of the battle and the damage could have spread.


    What worries me then is Doom and Calamity. I know they''re obsessed with Lisa, Jake, or Alphilis, and I don''t know what they''re going to do to that gap if Jaeger''s damage widens. Jaeger assumed there would be dooms and calamities, and wanted to keep them as a reserve.


    Besides, Miranda wanted to keep it in her own power, beyond discovering Titania in Arnelia. I pulled myself into what could be my garden. If you can''t finish here, the foundation is determined by force, and it''s a rounded surface.


    And when I received the report of a young man in black, there was someone who came aboard Miranda.


    "I''ll get in your way."


    "Bergay? What are you doing here? Well, you found it well."


    Bergay, a member of the fist-serving clan, broke into Operations. I may have misjudged his eyesight a little when he hid a painting of a noble villa by magic and stepped into a place that served as a temporary operational headquarters.


    The Bergay stares down at Miranda.


    "It was just easier here than finding Urs"


    "Urs? Oh, you were one of them."


    "Where is she? We need that girl for this operation."


    To the way Bergay put it, Miranda feels uncomfortable.


    "When we were treating you, you weren''t in a very good position to fight, were you? Even with our treatment, it''ll take a few days for us to be able to stand and seven days for us to be able to fight quite well."


    "That''s not what I''m saying! I can only use it if I breathe. But without that girl, after defeating Titania, I can''t fit in."


    "... haha, I could read it. Is that Ursu?"


    Miranda had guessed her intentions from Bergay''s words. The Mirandas are looking into Titania. I was wondering if it would be more troublesome afterwards than when I defeated him. Of course it was just one of the hypotheses, but I was convinced in Bergay''s words.


    Assuming that the Great Demon King Perpergis was truly sealed inside Titania, after the Titania crusade, there could also be no denial of the possibility that Arnelia, the Holy City, would be a hell of a painting. The opinion was not even at the planning stage that Titania''s crusade should be suspended for that reason, but the emergence of fist-serving clans changed the trend. If they are, I guess they have countermeasures. Then I thought we should see how to do it.


    After the Titania crusade, the re-sealing of Perpergis was the most powerful hypothesis. I thought the movement of the clan that serves my fists was dull, but apparently I can''t move without a Yidon named Urs. It is easy to imagine that it took a lot of luck and time just to adjust, if only enough to seal the Great Demon King. What a lack of luck to be ruined by Alphilis on the same day while getting ready so far.


    If it were, Urs should have let him abstain and prepare for the evening. Was Levantine spared, or did he insult Alphilis? Either way, they misjudged.


    Miranda accidentally disciplined herself for what she might laugh at, but Bergay was stuffed with one Miranda.


    "How do you know that?


    "Relax, you guys are investigating Titania. In the process of exploring weaknesses, hypotheses just surfaced. It''s only now that I''m certain."


    "Hmm, okay. So, where''s Ursus?


    "If you pull Urs and I into battle, we''ll die - it''s no use telling you guys. Honestly, I didn''t know about Urs'' life or death. Is that good?


    "I don''t mind. I''m already getting ready and breaking up. Above all, it was a battle of understanding for both himself and my father. We don''t have anything to spare our lives."


    "That was a stupid question - show him to Urs. You''ll be in the treatment building in the Deep Green Palace."


    "No, it''ll be late now. Bring me here directly. If you can''t walk on your own, use whatever means you want."


    Miranda nodded honestly to Bergay''s demands. If we can reduce our damage and make a decision against Titania, we don''t want any more. But what was unexpected, whether Bergay or Miranda, was that Alphilis had already moved Ursus inside Jaeger.


    Neither does Alphilis know that Ursus is needed that much again today. No one could have expected at this point that this accidental patrol, in which Miranda did not communicate the details of this operation to Alphilis, would change many fates.


    Continued

 1720 War and Peace, Part 258 - Sadness

    "Grandpa, are you there?


    "... what"


    Lexus was visiting the Masked Swordsman - the Betts Inn. Lexus got free because he lost, and I thought I''d look for Betts and do a little public speaking.


    Betts, on the other hand, was quietly spiritual unity in the room, sitting on the bed, quietly meditating. Normally it''s unusual for him to have such a faceless assistant father as to sip a light mouth and whisper while drinking and even touch Louis'' ass.


    Lexus left the liquor bottle he had in the hallway and entered the room.


    "Why aren''t you drunk?"


    "Seriously, I''m here to win. No booze."


    "Oh, I thought I could swallow with my grandfather and Sashi because of that."


    "It would be cheap anyway."


    Betts laughed all the time, jumping while sitting on the spot, spinning through the air, taking his jacket and standing at the entrance. He looked like he poked his hand at the desk on the way, but if there was no mistake in Lexus'' eyes, he had postural control with two fingers. As usual, Lexus was frightened that it was a monster that didn''t make him feel old.


    "You two bastards were caged in your room. You can''t even make a pathetic rumor. I''ll buy you dinner. Follow me."


    "Aye."


    Betts and Lexus took him straight out of the inn. The time is around midnight, and the vicinity of the Summary Inn near Arnelia is busy with shops opening. The dining room inside Arnelia is also open, so it is currently idle inside Arnelia.


    When they sat down at one of the stores, they appropriately ordered the food. Before Lexus there is a line of meat, but before Betts there is a line of fish, vegetables and fruits.


    "Grandpa, do you eat vegetables?


    "At this age, you also care about what you eat. You can eat whatever you want and keep your body up until, well, 40."


    "I thought you only consumed meat and booze."


    "You fools eat so much meat, you look disgusted when you ask for something different."


    Betts gets his hands on cooking when he laughs. The momentum is just as young as Lexus. When the two flattened their rice together, they looked back behind Lexus.


    "... have you gone?


    "Oh, you seem to have gone. Damn, Arnelia told Valsas not to trust me because there''s such a monster wandering around."


    Behind Lexus, there was a pair about three seats open. One is a shallow black tall man with skin, the other is a man with a large black robe put together. The appearance was conspicuous, but the signs were rare, and when he properly enjoyed the food, he left. The shallow-black man with the skin also looked like he was laughing in a superior mood, but the big man always looked faceless. In the midst of the hustle and noise, I couldn''t even hear the conversation.


    Both Lexus and Betts were aware that those two were not the only ones, so they left the dish unconscious. Because if we were to fight, we only knew we weren''t very manageable opponents.


    When Lexus and Betts asked for more food, Lexus even asked for booze and started stirring it up.


    "Pu Ha! I can finally taste the food! Who were those guys?"


    "An ancient warcraft, or phantom beast, would have been disillusioned. Jabba, you and Rock were calling each other. Besides, you don''t have to take part in the siege of Titania."


    "I''ve never had an ancient demon before. Do you have a grandfather?


    "Well, as much as I''ve encountered. But I''m not a human opponent. Compared to them, black magicians look so cute."


    "Then why doesn''t Arnelia use them to exterminate the black magician?


    The question of Lexus is the most, but I don''t think humans can order ancient warcraft in the first place. Even if Arnelia had someone other than humans. They ancient warcraft will be here at their will. I don''t know what reason there is, but Betts didn''t want to go too deep.


    "Anyway, we''re not going too deep into Arnelia, are we? Valsas seems to want to trade, but I disagreed."


    "Heh? But we had a report for Arnelia. The Unified Martial Arts Games are one of them."


    "If it''s work, I can''t help it, but don''t get involved more than you need to. Especially - um, it''s kind of been extra weird here lately, this city."


    Betts uttered an unspoken sense of impatience and anxiety. Betts wouldn''t say anything like that in the regiment, considering his position, but I thought Lexus would notice something.


    But Lexus didn''t know anything about it, either, so he just replied.


    "Huh. Weird, hey"


    Just listen to my grandfather''s advice.


    "Well, the deputy commander seems sharper than me. So, on the contrary, who can you trust?


    "... Jaeger, I guess"


    Betts shrugged pompously. I saw the battle of Alphilis, the captain of the regiment, but she is a man who chooses no means for victory. But on the other hand, he didn''t seem to feed his opponent on attacks that would make him irreversible. In fact, the Temple Knight boy and others were just thrown outside.


    It''s a completely different kind of fight than Valsas trying to break everything from the front, but it also made me feel somewhere similar. And there was falsehood in the way we fought, but it was felt that there was no falsehood in that personality.


    "If anything happens to Blackhawk, rely on Jaeger. That would be the most certain thing."


    "Come on, there''s no way we or Valsas have anything."


    "We''re always out on the battlefield, so I''m talking about how it''s not weird if something happens one day. Well, in case, in case."


    "Uh, no. I wonder if the deputy commander''s going to hit it about once every 10 times."


    Lexus stirred up booze, as if he wanted to forget an unpleasant prophecy.


    Continued

 1721 War and Peace, Part 259 - Sadness

    "Damn, it''s not a decision hit yet!?


    "That''s our line. Slashing or slashing is not a good idea. It feels like dealing with a bottomless swamp."


    SeroGrace is screaming as she retrieves her slashed and skipped left arm, and Titania is shuddered as she shakes off the blood of her sword.


    This one was also frightened as the rear sheds were out of breath.


    "Ha, ha... are you really human, you? I can''t believe I can''t breathe one breath against the three of us."


    "... to. I noticed after the attack, but at some point my arm connected, ru. The Golden Sword, healing wounds?


    Titania was at the battle of the grid, dropping her right arm, which was her dominant arm. And the three sisters thought there was a gap because it was stitched to the ground, but what would have happened was that Titania was reconnecting her right arm before the battle.


    If the eyes of the three sisters weren''t strange, their arms seemed connected when they put their arms through the golden sword to match the wound. Explain as Titania ascertains how the three are wearing off.


    "There''s that, too, but that''s the exact thing called ''backslaughter''."


    "Back slaughter? Oh, my God."


    "A sword is not just a role to slash. It is also possible to mistake the cutting surface for the wound if it is connected in reverse by slashing it uniformly, without bracing it. It takes some skill and swordsman skill."


    "How many degrees?


    "You''re mistaken."


    "Ha, what a bullshit swordsman. It''s suspicious if you''re really human."


    Titania, in turn, denied the words of the three sisters who were frightened.


    "I''m a clean person. You''re a weak, talentless person, so you make an effort to fill it. If I had been blessed with my abilities at birth like you guys, I wouldn''t have worked the other way around.


    Well, the speed of playback seems to be slowing down, too. It was impossible for you to regenerate the flowing blood, wasn''t it? I think it''s time to divide it into meat chunks and preserve it frozen, and the movement will stop somewhat. How about that?


    "Hey, you want me to turn us into disintegrating meat (mince)? It''s not a human idea."


    There were those who broke into battle in unexpected ways when SeroGrace began to think just as much of a stumbling block as a limit.


    A young man in black appeared behind Titania. The young man in black appeared and was shouting at the three sisters.


    "Go, you alien sisters. I''ll take this place."


    "Ah? Tem��, who is it?"


    "Serrow, anyone can do it. It is also true that it is time for us to lose our strength. I''m leaving."


    Rear Shed and Hamnett left early with all this luck, but SeroGrace left with a tongue strike. And Titania was staring at the young man in black who had interrupted her without going after them.


    "I''m not impressed they broke into battle, even though they''re alien."


    "There are circumstances that we can''t pull out of here. Let''s do it together."


    "I won''t let you tell me you didn''t mean to interrupt. This one has been shredded, should we make it up to you?"


    Titania waves her sword lightly. I''ve seen them before. He''s supposed to be a contestant in the Unified Martial Arts Games. I saw it again today, so it would remain until the Fourth World War, but I didn''t pay attention to it for the first time in the fight. There wasn''t much sign of a strong man, and it was enough to even remember how clumsy it was to move somewhere.


    Even the blow Titania now shook lightly was out of balance and rolling around. Titania was trapped in a strange sensation, waving her sword. Honestly, I don''t think I''m strong. Rather, Jake and one-on-one would be a good match. Why did you show up on this scene?


    "(How did you know about the Sisters of Spears? And about me... no, why did Arnelia hire someone of this level of strength in the first place?


    Titania was waving her sword as she thought. It''s unusual to distract yourself from the battle in front of you at any given time, but in time, a young man''s counterattack was blurring beside Titania.


    "(counterattack? Did you get too distracted)"


    Titania raised her sword speed a little. But now the youth were more prepared. The discomfort had slowly diminished until earlier, when Titania and I crossed quite a bit.


    It''s as if every knife, every hand, every foot, makes you stronger. Titania realizes who she feels uncomfortable with.


    Continued

 1722 War and Peace, Part 260 - Sadness

    "(Wait. How could a swordsman of some skill have won the fourth round of this battle? And what, this way of getting stronger? No, the original strong swordsman is regaining strength?


    "Huh, I''m getting a little familiar with it."


    Once a young man leaves, he breathes. Titania knew that was not her original breath. Physical function does not match the skill of the sword. As a swordsman, I''m uncomfortable that I''m supposed to be much taller. Titania was beginning to feel the identity of that discomfort.


    "Are you... is that body a borrower?


    "That''s right, Sword Emperor, do you see through this degree of concoction? But borrowing is a little different. This body is a crop."


    "Crops...?


    "I''m supposed to be here."


    The figure of a young man was engulfed in darkness. And Titania was stunned to see him only appear to look like Titania in it.


    "What''s that look like?


    "Don''t you know either? We once had a deep relationship with a sword-wielding clan. My sister was a man who had been sworn by your clan."


    "What the hell is that?"


    The darkness moves, joining the sword emperor with the sword. In some brilliance, Titania perceived the opponent''s strength. If we keep fighting here, we''ll be dead fights for sure.


    But after dozens of swords, in the darkness, the opponent whispered softly to Titania.


    "Sword Emperor, get out of here"


    "What? What do you mean?


    "Arnelia is going to put you down here. As it is, you will certainly be killed."


    "Well, if you have someone you can do that with, you want to fight it."


    "Don''t be strong. There''s no reason I can win with you if you get out to ancient warcraft and ancient dragons. Doesn''t matter if you punch in the void, it''s a different question of whether you can kill it or not. You know what they are."


    Titania was silent, but the youth received it as an affirmation.


    "Arnelia will finish you off, and Perpergis, who will come out afterwards, will also let the Warcraft finish you off. Sure, that would be possible as a qualification, but it''s unclear what will happen to this city. Is there some kind of hand, or are you underestimating the damage to the city in the first place?


    I don''t know what Arnelia''s upper management is thinking. So you should leave. "


    "Are you also something that this city needs to protect?


    The young man opened his mouth to the words, and stuck to them.


    "- That won''t concern you. You just have to think about getting Levantine more than that."


    "- I see. You''re certainly right. So let me borrow one."


    "I''m not going to lend it. I''m glad I could fight you too. I haven''t had a free battlefield in a long time."


    "I see you''re struggling"


    "Mutually. I would also like to wave my sword someday at will and without being tied to anything"


    At the same time as that word, darkness exploded. And after the darkness was clear, neither Titania nor the young man in black appeared on the spot.


    "Javawok, are you sure you''re willing?


    "Oh, you can''t help it. That''s our deal with Miriazal."


    Javawok and Rockroof walking in the form of a person in phantom. They hadn''t been out on the ground in a long time, exposing themselves to public. However good a warcraft is at concealing his power, he wandered around it because he feared he would be torn apart by humans.


    In fact, humans even noticed me while I was tummy. It was an instant, but it looked like the two men noticed this way. It would be a fairly skilled bunch of people for humans, but that''s why I decided to ignore it against this one. You must have felt a difference in strength in an instant, Ga, they were really smart people. If we had acted openly in any way, we would have needed a ''push'' so as not to speak out about this one. I don''t think I''ll have to worry about it.


    During the Unified Martial Arts Games. We know that there are other strong men like mountains. Still, today I was getting free time for the day as a prep for an uninvited job. Let''s have dinner at the outhouse, but only today, Miriazal won''t complain either. Javawok was reluctantly drinking and eating rice.


    "But I thought humans were creatures that weren''t enough to take, but they''re extremely greedy just to develop alcohol and make rice tasty! I didn''t know it would taste so good if you just put vanilla and spices on the meat!


    "If humans were better than other races, it would be ''greed''. Lust for survival, lust, appetite. Without any of that, we wouldn''t have made it this far."


    "Demons and beasts don''t pay that much attention. Rice is fine if you''re bloated, and you don''t care about the ugliness of your turn. Only if you die or live in battle. You can''t leave something behind until you''re dead."


    "In that sense, maybe we''re close to humans. Being alive and dirty made me so strong, and even called me a phantom beast.


    And you''ve been a Miriazal for hundreds of years. That would be more lust than human beings. "


    To Rockroof''s words, Javawok waved his finger and denied it.


    "Chitty. Rock''s husband, that''s not lust, it''s all the way."


    "I don''t care either way, that''s what I''m saying about human smell"


    When the rock roof was so blurry, it flew lightly. But just a mild step takes his body further up the fourth floor of the building, far above the roof. Javawok was also following it, and suddenly the birds with two humans appearing at the end of their gaze were raising their surprises.


    "Ha, I''ll get in the way."


    "... I see it, right there"


    Rockroof and Javawok find the battle of Titania far under their eyes. Apparently, he''s in battle with the Spears sisters. Two people who land on a building just a distance away from them and confirm it.


    "We''ll check again, Javawok. Miriazal''s request is the end of Titania. Is that all right with you?


    "Oh, yeah. They say it''s precisely the end of Titania and the end of the Great Demon King that emerges afterwards. That''s what Miriazal signed with us, just a one-time crusader. Lady Stelvese and Reiki haven''t been asked to do that yet, but we''re good with that."


    "Well, you don''t have to ask me about a contract like that. I''d rather tear apart the Miriazal fox with your permission."


    "Come on, husband. If you do that, I''ll kill you, okay?


    Javawok has become a tear, but his eyes are never laughing. Rockroof also understands that the word is serious.


    Rockroof stopped discussing this any further and it was then that he tried to step on it.


    Continued

 1723 War and Peace, Part 261 - Sadness

    "Both of you, don''t move"


    Suddenly a boy appeared in front of him. Surprisingly stiff jabberwock and rock roof for a moment, but more than that, I can''t move a finger with the pressure this boy receives from the hands he withholds.


    I''ve never had this feeling in over a thousand years. When they were still weak warcraft, I remembered when I encountered the far stronger. The two finally opened their mouths.


    "What... I can''t move"


    "Who is it?


    "I don''t care who I am. Well, if you insist, you''re just a stubborn fruit merchant now."


    When the boy laughed slightly self-derisively, he put his hands down. At that moment, Javawok storms.


    "Kill!"


    "Stop it, Javawok!


    There was no time for the lockroof to stop, and Javawok''s nails ripped the boy to pieces. Javawok rips up to the surrounding buildings with that momentum. The moment the lockroof was driven by the impatience of doing irrevocable things, the surroundings suddenly went back to normal.


    Naturally, he also looks like a boy. And Javawok was just about to get his nails out, also standing in their original position. Sweat erupts from inside the two bodies. Because I know what they did.


    "Temee, what the hell are you doing?


    "I don''t know, is it time retroactive?


    "I''ll leave the interpretation to you. But now you know the difference in strength, right? I said don''t move, did I?


    Now we both listened very carefully to the boy''s words. I don''t seem to be going to kill him for now, because I realized how pointless it is to move.


    When he saw where Javawok had grown up too, the boy started talking.


    "Fine. I can finally talk to you."


    "What''s the requirement?


    "It''s a simple story. Stop killing Titania here."


    Javawok and Rockroof looked at each other in the words.


    "I can''t do that. It''s a consultation. For us, the word ''contract'' is heavier than anything. If you have that much power too, you know what I mean.


    "We have power, but we are therefore obliged to fulfill the contracts we have entered into. Together with Master Stelvese, we made a contract. Once and for all, we will defeat the intended subject."


    "If that contract is official, yes."


    Rockroof tilted his neck at the boy''s words.


    "What do you mean?


    "The contractor is Miriazal. But who asked you to do it?


    "That''s... no, wait. What''s this all about?


    "Think about what you mean. But the certainty is that if you guys break out here, the peace conference will be canceled. So will Titania, and Pelpergis after that won''t be the kind of person you can quietly defeat with. It is a ruinous act for you to wield your power in such a city.


    In fact, your surroundings were damaged when you tried to kill me earlier, right? You''re too powerful. "


    "It''s... sure"


    I even agreed with Javawok on this. I should have known about that as a jabberwock, but I got a request. To the vagueness of that judgment, neither Javawok nor Rookroof seemed to be able to hide the upset.


    The boy pressed his precautions on top of each other.


    "I told Endelload, you better not move as much as you can. You won''t have a choice but think of a time and place to move properly. That''s all I can say."


    "Wait, you said Endelload? You know Endelload, too?


    "Well, yes."


    "What do you want us to do?


    To Javawok''s words, the boy answered seriously.


    "Just think with your own head, have a firm self. That''s all I can say, and I can''t. That''s the limit of words for me.


    The other thing I can tell you is that it is not even the ancient dragons or the true dragons that move the fate of this continent. Think carefully about who is moving the plate. That''s who you''re supposed to stop. "


    "Wait, vague words-"


    The moment Rockroof grabbed the boy''s shoulder, the boy''s figure became sand and scattered. The two of them, disturbed by the condition, often forgot their contracts and stood up on the spot.


    Continued

 1724 War and Peace, Part 262 - Sadness

    "Apparently, it''s been interesting."


    When the Book of Darkness descends from dusk, there are those who most prefer the time to come. It is Doom. After collecting Milnay, he was an adult and toured the festival too much for him. Not that he was purely unwilling to enjoy the big festival, but of course he intended to refrain from acting as conspicuously as possible in order to enjoy it when it should be most enjoyed.


    At present Arnelia has an incredible gathering of the strong of the continent. If you behave like a nuisance in this, you might just as well be who you are. For this reason, Doom was a little dissatisfied, but watched very closely.


    But it was no longer possible as an instinct to stand still when we realized in the darkness that a large number of humans were plotting something different. Doom is not so people-friendly as to miss the plot in the dark. Doom knows Jake and Titania''s training. Watching the way it looked in the distance was also done as a matter of course again.


    And I think it has something to do with Jake making it. They teach each other Titania unintentionally, and if they go, they are like brothers and disciples. While I feel a strange cause, I also know that it never stands apart. While he understood that he would have to kill Jake somewhere, but I guess that''s not now, Doom was blurry and watching Jake and Titania train at first.


    In doing so, I realized as soon as possible that my surroundings were strange.


    "Is this a Titania capture operation...? Oh, my God, so is she."


    Doom knows so much about her strength as she doesn''t like being trained by Titania. I don''t think that Arnelia''s knights will be able to capture Titania, but Arnelia''s knights look a little different from what I saw earlier.


    "What kind of full-body armor is that? There wasn''t anything like that during the previous raid."


    Earlier, the physical abilities of the knights who were chasing girls in the city were unusual. Doom does not know anything about the Demonic Crystal Stone, but derives one hypothesis.


    "Is that whole body armor, through magic, something that bottoms up the abilities of the knights of Arnelia? If so, will those with high magic be stronger... and we''ll have something interesting inside. Is that the crystal of wisdom and effort of the weak? It''s tearful.


    But still, it wouldn''t be like extending to Titania. I mean, I don''t really think we can capture or kill Titania where ordinary people come together.


    If I were to do it, would I set a trap as despicable as I don''t pull, or would I put it behind Titania''s consciousness... possibly by witchcraft to do something about it? Or do you actually have more than Titania bills hidden? "


    "Doom"


    A designer appears from behind Doom. This holy capital is constantly purified by Arnelian hands, and it is the least starchy land on the continent. But when so many people come in from elsewhere, there are just so many problems. The dead are not the ones out there, but it is true that purification is probably about to take place in order to maintain major events such as the Unified Martial Arts Congress and the Continental Peace Conference.


    There''s no way Doom misses that gap. We were using Dezeia, little by little, to pollute the land. Yes, Doom hasn''t done anything, but he hasn''t said he won''t do anything until he''s around.


    And Dezeia had another person next door. It is Gunz.


    "What the fuck, Doom? If they bring me to this place of clean air, I''m gonna catch my breath, okay?


    "Don''t say that, Gunz. I brought you here because something interesting is happening inside."


    "Oh?"


    Gunz gazes around and looks around. Gunz, who has already become more than half-man, has vision at work, whether at night or not. And my vision itself is so much better that I could immediately understand what was happening at dusk.


    "Ha, my God. I see. Fighter Vasquez. Sounds like you''re kind of stuck with certain people, huh?


    "Oh, it seems so. I know because I know Banderas, but Vasquez sounds like you''re no better than a scumbag, right?


    "No, no, you''re worse than me! I''m going to attack everyone equally, but Vasquez''s bastards are hard-working people and other people who are seriously obsessed with them. Building blocks, the higher you break, the more flashy you get, right? It''s the same as that, but in Vasquez''s case, after you help him snap the building blocks if he sucks, he''s the kind of guy who collapses from behind, right? You''re worse than me."


    "Yeah, I''m pretty sure they''re both fucked up. So, how do you think it''s funny to scratch around?


    Gunz observes his surroundings carefully. And I suggested.


    "... the people moving in that group. Yo, you probably want to raid Titania, don''t you? But Vasquez got me involved, and I can''t move?


    "It looks like it to me too."


    "Well, here we go. One thing, right? Let''s make it look like a toothpick."


    Doom thought it was good that Gunz laughed and still kept him company.


    Continued

 1725 War and Peace, Part 263 - Sadness

    "You seem to have deceived me well. I don''t feel anything like gaze anymore."


    Titania had left the battle with the young man in black, hiding herself. I''m not that good at concealed shapes, but if I''m serious, it''s easy enough to melt and move in the dark night. There aren''t many lights around here either. I can sneak my eyes around without a problem.


    And when the youth told me to calm down, there were signs of people there. Around solidifying at a certain distance from myself, it would have been under siege. Arnelia, of course, but there''s no proof. Most of all, there was no wonder Arnelia moved here to kill herself, and I was wondering when she would set me up as a Titania.


    But the signs were just to monitor this one, and he seemed unwilling to set it up all the time. I hated Titania better for that, but I''m thankful that she succeeded in shaking off her gaze at the same time. Inside it is Titania who thanks the young man in black.


    "Did Jake take part in the plot?... No, you wouldn''t be such a clever boy. But then you said Arnelia even used Jake? I don''t really want to push you around, but maybe you don''t care."


    It is Arnelia who even uses the clan that serves his fists. From here on out, it''s not something I know what I''m going to use.


    As advised by the young man in black, Titania thinks it would be better to leave here once and concentrate on the tournament. As for Titania, which is hostile to the black sorcerer, I don''t want to cut even more frontally here and hostile with Arnelia right now. Arnelia is also considered to have taken such a palliative means because she does not want to be exorcised from the front with herself. Perhaps the days of attending the tournament will last as if nothing had happened in the morning. However, raids may continue.


    Titania concentrated her consciousness on reading the signs in order to break through the siege. It won''t be as accurate as the sensors, but it can do enough to explore the gaps in the approximate enclosure net. But surprisingly, the siege net Titania felt was full of gaps.


    "What do you mean... if you''re going to make a point gap and lure me in, anyway, I don''t know you''re so full of holes. Maybe something was on Arnelia''s side, too? And Shire''s not coming back."


    Titania felt a bad flow, but now her safety is best. The moment I took a step to prioritize escape first, I was called from behind.


    "Hey, Titania"


    "... is it Doom"


    Don''t come out between dislikes, Titania greeted Doom with a bitter look. Doom seems rather comfortable with the look on his face and the gaze of condemnation, advising Titania.


    "It looks like they''re under siege, but you''re gonna need help, right?


    "Not required. You can break through this level of siege on your own."


    "Then you''ll be able to make a breakthrough, but the opponent also uses magic. Is it possible to make a breakthrough, just by reading your signs, without ever encountering them? If you''re going to participate in the Unified Martial Arts Games tomorrow, it wouldn''t be a good idea to injure Arnelian knights, would it?


    They''re wearing weird armor, aren''t they? I think they do physical enhancement with witchcraft, but it''s troublesome inside. I think it''s just hard for a sword emperor to retreat without hurting you while dealing with more than one of Arnelia''s elites?


    "So you think you''re going to help me? So what''s in it for you?


    Doom answered with his hands wide open.


    "No, you''re one of us, aren''t you? He is also a benefactor who gave me an archery. [M] Because of that, I think I''ve gained a lot of strength."


    "I also think they told me to just keep killing you, rather than archery - but not lending you?


    "You confessed to something amazing!? Well, I don''t mean to."


    Doom smiled and denied it, but you can''t just believe Doom''s words as they are. But the explanation of Doom is also good. If the signs are erased by witchcraft, there is also ample chance of bowling from the front.


    Doom says he''s not going to lend it, but Titania was feeling uncomfortable because she felt like she owed Doom more. Still, it is also true that I do not even think that there is more to be done than the current state of affairs Doom says.


    "... okay, let''s get to your suggestion. I need you to guide me safely, okay?


    "Let it be, let it break through Arnelia''s siege net and show!


    Doom starts guiding. Then, indeed, Doom poked precisely at the blind spot of the knights of Arnelia, and when he did, he went through the siege net. It was pretty much the same path Titania assumed, but it would probably have hooked up a few times if Titania had fallen out on its own. Considering that, although it is very much true, Doom has been helpful.


    And moving for a certain distance, Doom turned around and told Titania with a smile.


    "Well, that''ll be enough. You can handle this on your own, can''t you?


    "Yeah, enough."


    "Then I''ll go, and I still have a lot to do. Bye ~"


    "Oh, wait."


    But neither heard Titania''s stillness, and Doom just vanished into darkness. Titania feels like a shoulder watermark, even though it''s a doom that''s always tangled in adhesion.


    And Titania set foot, and there were those who stood before her.


    Continued

 1726 War and Peace, Part 264 - Sadness

    "I saw it."


    "We''re the spears."


    "Who!?


    Titania, relieved of tension, restarts her sword in one hand. In front of him was a woman with a good robe and a swordsman with an oriental twist. Titania''s vigilance said, that this opponent is not prepared.


    A woman with a good robe answered Titania''s question laughing with Kerakera.


    "Kranze is not thrilled to hear such model-like interactions"


    "If you''re asked who it is, you can''t possibly not answer it. Awkward, I have it in a martial artist named White Vine. Extremely grateful to be able to confront the legendary sword emperor Titania in this way. All the time, battle!


    The moment White Vine laid her hands on the sword pattern, there were multiple small explosions around Titania at the same time. I don''t know what happened, and I''m confused Titania. Even though I defended him aggressively with Qigong, he was damaged so much that the stepping on his right foot would not work now, and he also sustained considerable damage to his back and left shoulder. The connected right arm is actually only about half as powerful, and the eardrum seems to have been hit due to a close explosion.


    And when I saw how it was, White Vine raged.


    "Kranze! You, shame on you for preempting without a name!


    "If Shirato wants to do it, do it yourself. I named him for once, too, and if I kill him, I''ll accomplish the request, huh? And the way Shirato fights, I don''t know."


    "May fly. That''s how we fight, so we won''t have a choice!


    The interaction between the two does not get Titania''s ears in. But I know it''s not good as it is.


    White vine lays his hands on the sword pattern again and sets it up. Titania accidentally took a defensive stance, but White Vine was apologizing to Titania with a seemingly sorry face.


    "Sorry, but defense doesn''t work on my ''sorcery''"


    When White Vine sounded the sword''s twilight, Titania''s vision of her right eye suddenly dimmed. When he understood that it was due to a knife wound, he threw up blood the next time. I didn''t see the slaughter. Titania decided it was dangerous to be in this place and ran off with a sword to the ground.


    Kranze and White Vine take a defensive stance on the winding cobblestone fragments and gravel.


    "Has he escaped? Good judgment."


    "Shirato''s magic is indefensible. Sorcerers with their dignified personalities and swordsman style, they''re scams in appearance, aren''t they? Besides, good magic is trap setting. Come on, Titania''s in the slaughter of the magic you installed in the air now, isn''t it? Shirui."


    "You have no choice, do you? Because this is what I was best at. Kranze is the one who lets the user demon hold a bomb and make him special attack, or what about as a magician?


    "You just have to win, you have to win. Nevertheless, the explosion just gave me a signal. Right. One assassin after another, huh? Arnelia thinks dirty too. Wow, I can''t believe I have a double assassin in and out of the siege net."


    "Nevertheless, I didn''t expect Titania to stick herself in where she was waiting. I was less alert, and I wonder if anything happened."


    "I didn''t. But it doesn''t feel right. That''s what Vasquez is rumbling about, and he''s got a lot of company here even though we didn''t meet. I hope it wasn''t meant to be."


    Kranze was somewhat under circumstance thanks to the user demon who let him go all over Arnelia, but he didn''t say anything to White Vine. For Kranze will only stir up anxiety in the absence of certainty again.


    And it was when Titania hid herself in an unpopular building, trying to stop the wound bleeding once ahead of her departure. Hands appeared breaking through the back wall, stopping the movement by winging and strangling Titania.


    "What?"


    Titania hastily tried to shake her hands off, but her hands were coming out one after the other, breaking through the wall instead of one. Moreover, it is clear that one arm''s strength at a time is not the norm, nor is it human from length.


    Titania stepped hard on the ground before the motion was completely sealed. The wooden floor falls out due to its impact, and because of the collapsed balance, the left arm then falls out. In that moment, Titania was pulling out a short knife of her nose and cutting countless arms in an instant.


    "Golem! Besides, you think it''s only made of Wolfram?


    When he pulled out the sword and stabbed it against the wall behind him, he saw an eight-handed golem from behind the wall collapsed. Golem, pierced with a great sword but not itchy, still tries to move forward, but he was tearing the golem apart, wondering if Titania''s sword swayed for a moment.


    And Titania accounted for countless moves at the same time. There''s something upstairs and out there that moves countless times at some point.


    "Is this all a golem? When did you place it?


    Titania sets up two machetes. And there were a massive number of golems that besieged Titania and two magicians watching the condition from a little further away.


    Continued

 1727 War and Peace, Part 265 - Sadness

    "Yo, Garchilde. Honestly, you guys are free?


    "Please don''t complain, Varganda. You''ve come to the conclusion that this is what works most for Titania in our collaboration, right?


    Earlier, no, Garchilde, who can similarly deceive Varganda, who has been complaining regularly with an unsatisfactory look for hours. I am used to it because this is always the case when the two of us put together, but even when the battle began, I was starting to get a little confused with this.


    But Varganda''s stupidity never stops.


    "I understand that, but hey, you''re not convinced. I knew it was a fight with fists and numbs."


    "What a magician-like statement. Sheva, if old man asks, he''s gonna cry, right?


    "I''m not going to let Grandma hear it. But, hey, they''re the legendary sword emperors, right? This isn''t the kind of thing that seems like an opportunity. Oh, beat me up."


    It was far from the expression of an elderly woman, but I can''t help it because this is Varganda''s character. Gartilde returned with a sigh.


    "I make the golem, you fortify it with metallic magic. This is the best hand this time. Besides, there are collaborators, and there''s Kranze, so you can twitch and scratch with ranged attacks. This is the surest and safest thing.


    Or do I have to go into Titania right now and not see Jake the Knight later?


    "Then, fool! Why does that name come up here?!?


    Obviously Varganda was upset. It''s a cute thing to blush all the way to your face. Gartilde knows that he applied a little modesty today to his habit of usually favouring high-exposure outfits and a little to his hairstyle. By the way, I''ve even gotten in the mood for sorting underwear.


    Garchilde, who wanted to say what he was here to do, but Varganda was forced to convince herself that this was fine because she would show many times more combat power depending on her mood.


    But to be able to float so far with one accidental kiss, is it mental training or experience that''s missing? Just a little bit of Garchilde envied the nascent Varganda.


    "Nevertheless, your collaborators are excellent this time. In a land where all sorcery is stretched out, we''ve determined the position of Titania without any bitterness, even though there''s some more witchcraft unfolding to inhibit recognition for this operation."


    "Oh, that''s an awesome sensor. Besides, I even erased all those signs of the golem. If this is war or squadron level, we can cover the whole thing up and have an ambush, right?


    "There are limits to erasing signs with witchcraft. It''s rare, but if you have an excellent sensor, you should have the same thing done.


    Now, the instructions will fly one after the other in conjunction with Kranze. It''s a sight to see. "


    And under his eyes, Titania was fighting an army of over a hundred golems. Every time Titania wields a single knife, three or four golems are knocked down, but the crowd of pushing golems has no kiri. Even as he is about to get out, the Golem giant has to be knocked down as he walks in blocking the aisle. The defeated golem becomes a dirt mass, but it plays a part in making the scaffolding worse.


    And extreme is the demon of the use of small animals that storm to sew the gaps in its golem. Each one of them has a bomb on it, or they come in with poison.


    "(What a nasty way to fight. Are we not going to show ourselves and twitch to kill this one? I don''t have time to recover from this)"


    When anxiety began to recruit in Titania, now the golem with its sword pierced exploded. You were planting nails and other metal pieces inside when it burst, and Titania can''t avoid the damage either.


    And when I received the wound, Titania felt creased and dizzy. Apparently it was a fragment carefully planted to the point of poison. Titania''s frustration reached its peak.


    "Yes, depressing!


    Titania unleashed the curse on both arms and waved two great swords. In an instant, the surrounding golem was cut into rings, and furthermore, the surrounding walls were being destroyed to improve the outlook.


    "This makes it somewhat easier -?"


    But shortly after the wall broke and I took a step from it, it was an army of further golems that emerged in front of me. And the countless chunks thrown at me and the rainy arrows that fly.


    Titania waves her sword in obsession with an unexpected onslaught.


    "Nooo!


    Titania''s sword trident strikes down countless flying objects. But this attack was more intense than any onslaught Titania has ever encountered.


    "What is it, this arrow? It''s really like rain."


    Arrows flying in without gaps. Titania speculates that this will not happen when a few humans have fired. I thought this shouldn''t happen if I wasn''t even a bow unit from a thousand people.


    And the throw or slash explodes, and the object inside flies in. And when it hit the arrow, the orbit changed, and Titania couldn''t cut it off.


    Where several of the arrows stabbed Titania, Titania also released the curse on both legs.


    "Don''t lick it! Whatever the number, about a bow and arrow is what this Titania can do!


    Titania pushed out with sword pressure on his face, not the line. Fortunately, it is an attack from one direction that collapsed the wall. Instead of knocking it off, the tweezers should have worked it out.


    And Titania, who took nearly half a blow, but the foot of Titania, who took another step, was crumbling.


    "What?"


    And at his feet, there were countless earthdragon demons. Apparently, he was digging in the ground. And it seemed Titania that each had a breakthrough.


    Titania and attitude control do not work in the air. When Titania''s body disappeared into the hole, there was a huge explosion in the hole shortly after.


    Varganda and Garchilde are also stunned when they see the explosion. Clapping behind it was Kranze.


    "It''s beautiful. I didn''t know you''d fall for it so brilliantly"


    "Oh. This way of fighting, it''s not justice"


    There was a figure whose white vine paled and Kranze walked further from behind it.


    "Shaggu is not until you confirm the sword emperor''s body, gentlemen. If you''re going to die to that extent, no one''s ever had a hard time."


    "That being said, it''s a big deal. Uh, could it have been Lisa?


    Lisa, whose name was called to Kranze, sent a quiet and ruthless gaze. Of course it doesn''t look like a blind Lisa, but that''s why my gaze feels extra cold. All four of them, disciples of Sheba the Wise, were hardening themselves to a gaze so ruthlessly even Kranze could not help.


    Continued

 1728 War and Peace, Part 266 - Sadness

    Without leaving those four alone, Lisa explored the signs of Titania.


    "Will you still die to that extent? Well, otherwise they wouldn''t call me sword emperor or anything. But the trick is going to be real."


    "You still don''t... what an obnoxious woman you are. You must be more scared than Sheva''s bitch."


    "After jerking off the magic inhibition trap in all these magic cities, and also inhibiting the sword emperor''s sign detection, we are simultaneously issuing commands while using sensors to us. I didn''t know these sensors were in Jaeger."


    "Besides, a bunch of the weapons you lent to your golem opponent. They''re all terrible powers and effects."


    With the praise of the four magicians, Lisa turned the pine lights to give the signal. Then, from the rooftop of the building, a signal is made that the pine lights turn in the same way.


    Lisa saw it and started moving early enough.


    "We''re going to the next place. If you stay in the same place, Titania won''t even notice you."


    "Come on, how many of you have company? You had quite a few reactions, didn''t you?


    "It means you''re not the only ones Arnelia hired. It was an unfortunate accident that no one was supposed to be in command, but on the contrary, Arnelia seems to be using it. They''re creating a hole in the siege net and directing Titania there.


    But it''s a coincidence that I volunteered here. I had a desire to give back meaning to the Sword Emperor, but as far as people like you are concerned and the facial rash I was hired by it, you seem to be able to do enough to make the Sword Emperor blow a bubble.


    Most importantly, it seems that there are other intentions involved than Arnelia. Hey, Doom?


    Doom appeared from behind, as he reacted to Lisa''s words. The symptoms look bad and the head is puffy. The magicians set themselves up for the appearance, but Lisa didn''t care at all.


    And Doom answered in disdain.


    "I wonder why I know? I was going to erase the signs completely now."


    "You think you can get away from me?


    "That''s the dialogue I want to use!?


    "It''s weird. Besides, you were the one who led Titania here, weren''t you? How could you do that?


    In response to Lisa''s question, Doom replied softly.


    "Because it''s annoying?


    "Where?"


    "Who chopped me up by calling me training before, huh? I grew up, but it hurt like hell. A grudge bone marrow. I''ve worked with and helped out a lot, but I won''t forget my basic grudges. If you want to give it back, here it is! I made up my mind."


    "I see, it''s really easy to understand. Aside from whether that''s true or not, then you have a hand note for me, right? Let it out, now."


    Doom was slightly surprised by Lisa''s words, but he immediately rang his fingers and called out Dezeia.


    "Are you willing to add me to the pawn?" I''m not afraid of a woman''s jealousy to be so unrestrained. Did you care that much that Titania had a monopoly on Jake?


    "Shut the fuck up, you rotten piece of shit. Tem�� just needs to shut up and follow Lisa."


    "Ku, rot �� �� �� ��... although it''s not rotten there. I don''t know if I can say thank you for that intolerable word."


    "... Doom, you can die"


    "Is that it? Even Dezeia?"


    To the words of Dezeia. Doom, while lightly shocked, ordered Dezeia. Dezeia didn''t like it, but he followed Doom''s orders.


    A mist emerges from the foot of Dezeia, quietly covering Arnelia. The magicians immediately understood what this fog meant.


    "This is - you smell sweet. Is it a juncture that draws you into horny dreams, etc."


    "I''m not going to fight the sword emperor head-on. It seems a little mentally unstable right now, so let me follow that thoroughly. Though there seems to be a lot of anxiety in terms of the most physical condition. Either way, I saw no more power than one day"


    "So I kill," he said. Hmm, wait to be weak or how bad a hobby it is. "


    "Say anything, you just have to win. I don''t even think I can do anything about Titania in a head-on battle. The demon Brady, even Maria, is a man to be wary of, isn''t she? Everybody thinks the same thing, so even Arnelia and Lisa thought we''d lay this many siege nets and do something about Titania, right?


    "... Hmm."


    Lisa didn''t answer the query clearly, she just cut her gaze off from Doom. I didn''t realize that attitude made Doom even happier, just that Lisa was crushing her heart to deal with Titania.


    Continued

 1729 War and Peace, Part 267 - Sadness

    "(Jake shouldn''t know what Titania looks like. Then Jake may have respected Titania as a pure yearning for the strong. Then it would also be a woman''s measure to make her like it. Although Miranda was asked secretly by Elsa for the fall of Elsa this time, she did not intend to cross the dangerous bridge. I wish I could do Titania, but it''s not like I''m going to risk my life until I keep it to Alphilis.


    I don''t know what Titania intended against, but what I can''t forgive is for involving Jake. I can''t forgive you for putting Jake''s life at risk without a separate letter of life. And the reason it caused it, if Jake took my mind off it for any reason - you can''t keep it alive) "


    Doom giggles, looking into Lisa''s eyes burning in madness.


    "(Nice, nice. I knew Lisa would be scared if she was angry, but it''s good to see the spear pointed against Titania again. The battle between a desperate woman and a jealous woman, hiding the sentiments of a woman you don''t know. Ugly, yikes!


    "Doom, I''m thinking bad"


    Doom responds with a smile to Dezeia''s point.


    "You think I''m anything but bad?


    "I don''t think so, but without Osiria, a little free?


    "Well, sort of. If Gunz does better later, it''s going to be more interesting."


    Doom decided to stay around Lisa, hoping another trick would work. Fortunately, there is no one here to blame for his presence.


    "Now it''s fog. It''s a very diverse trick."


    Titania was analyzing the circumstances surrounding herself, with countless wounds to her body. Fortunately, the attacker''s hand was rested once whether the ground collapsed had lost sight of this one as well. If I hadn''t been able to radiate and defend the shock waves earlier by releasing a large amount of Qigong, and with the landing, I would have just died.


    I guess there are quite a few hands-on people to push you into this situation. Even from the magic of handling, it could be presumed that there were collaborators apart from Arnelia''s associates.


    "(Is the sorcery association cooperating - no, if Tetrastine is right, I don''t think he''s working so well with Arnelia. You mean there are so many magicians in the field)"


    If you become a magician hired for this, there are those who will lead it. That would be the most troublesome thing.


    There are definitely advanced sensors. Because the signs around us have been almost imperceptible since earlier.


    Titania also has the ability to act as a sensor, but will be one of the best on the continent when it comes to being completely enclosed so far. In addition, this fog has a magical element. You could also lose your sense of direction.


    "(Do I use magic too - no, it''s still early. If you don''t narrow down what you should use, it doesn''t make sense)"


    Titania proceeded cautiously through the fog. Because the golem is already invisible, but it''s not something I''ve figured out what''s lurking in the fog. Besides, I guess the fog itself has some action. I can''t help but have a fever from earlier.


    Titania smiled bitterly.


    "(Heh. What are we going to do when we say that we have already forsaken such hope, but we are forced to draw greed? But to shake me to this extent, laugh)"


    As Titania proceeded further, a familiar boy appeared there. It''s Jake. Of course it can''t be real.


    However, if it is illusory magic, it may also reflect the memory of the person who took it. In fact, it wasn''t the same as when we broke up earlier until Jake''s wounds.


    "Tinny, are you hurt?


    "... oh, no big deal"


    "It''s a big deal. You don''t have to! Come here, I''ll treat you!


    A phantom Jake pulls his hand and tries to bring him inside the building. I also wanted to see what the illusion would do ahead, but Titania laughed but remembered a little anger.


    "It is somewhat offensive that phantom times speak of this pure and noble boy. Go away."


    "Tinny, what are you talking about?"


    That was the stage where the illusion Jake spoke, Titania was cleaving Jake''s illusion. Titania doesn''t realize that instead of suddenly snapping her neck when she cleaves it was her unconscious behavior in case she dropped both arms first.


    Jake''s illusion fogged and disappeared, but the fog is deep on you, and you don''t see how you can rip it apart. Titania has already released four curses, but it is a terrible fog.


    "(You need all your strength to shake it off. But there is also that recoil. The fact that there are magicians who set it up, not magic like a trap that was suddenly unfolded. If so, the effect may also disappear at a distance. Shall we go a little further? I''m also interested in what kind of illusion)"


    That''s what I thought Titania would go on. Every time I go on, I gradually get a nostalgic face. Those who used to fall in love for a little while. He who has been gracious to me free of charge. And the man who told me about love knowing he was the sword emperor. Titania cleaves through all of that in one blow. The shaking of Titania''s mind and determination had no fine dust, but its feet suddenly stopped.


    Continued

 1730 War and Peace, Part 268 - Sadness

    "- I see, have you changed the type of fantasy? I didn''t know you were coming with flesh parents."


    In front of Titania are the figures of my father and two brothers. Three people who were sweet. Memories of the days when he was master of the sword and happiest for Titania. But Titania smiled gently, and even those three broke instantly.


    "Stop laughing. If you seem to stop walking to this extent, you can''t live lost for a thousand years. If you want to stop me..."


    "You killed my real parents and my brother. You son of a bitch."


    More illusions appeared before Titania, who perished and exhaled the illusions of her flesh parents. But now he is gone, only his voice.


    "What happened to your mission?"


    "You were our hope, and every girl ruined it."


    "Where did you do the weapons you collected?"


    "Why did you kill my father and brother?"


    The voice chains to sound out of the fog. The grudging voice began to criticize Titania uninterrupted and without appearance.


    Titania, who tried not to hear her voice, but her voice sounded straight in the forehead, even trying to block her ear.


    "(Did you smoke too much fog when you were on track? uninterrupted voice)"


    "Why did you kill my brother? My father may have been ill, but the two of you were healthy."


    "They were also sword geniuses. How could I have killed it?


    "Shut up! I traveled with the three of you more than I did when I was a kid and I learned how to fight! I''ve already had more than three adults before! That my father and brother had admitted!


    Titania accidentally disputed it. But I shouldn''t have. This fog is shaped on the basis of Titania''s experience and mental landscape. If you argue or deny it, the illusion and fog deepen and increase the power.


    More voices denounced Titania.


    "If so, why did you kill him!?


    "Yes, you three should have raised a clan!


    "Yet everything was wasted because of your deaths. The face of the clan is crushed!


    "My father wanted to intervene because of his illness! It''s all my father''s call to keep the journey going! My older brother was fascinated by the weapon. Hence my younger brother and I defeated each other! My youngest brother..."


    Titania was stuck in words for a moment. I''ve never told anyone why I killed my younger brother. The clan caught me, tortured me, and never told me.


    the most contraindicated place for Titania. But Titania didn''t even know it would be meaningless in this fog.


    "... because they wanted you to be a ''woman''?


    "To what?


    "Am I right? You''re the only woman in the sect. I wonder if your parents were cousins. That''s the way it works."


    "But all the relatives close to you were dead from the disease and the journey. Are you brothers the only ones left with dark blood?


    "Your brother knew that, right? That''s why when you two were alone..."


    "Shut up!"


    Titania''s face burns in anger. Beyond that, he defiles his brother''s honor. The fog trampled the honor of my brothers, who were noble swordsmen.


    "I killed my brother who''s obsessed with your body."


    "It was a hidden weapon, and I was surprised."


    "Be with the man you fell in love with. That woman''s wish killed my brother."


    But the wish was also trampled upon by us.


    "That was adorable. Pippy and humiliated by us, you cry. Huh?"


    "You are adorable and pathetic for everything destiny and accepting and doing slutty deeds that even whores at the end of the place don''t do -"


    "Shut up."


    Titania''s voice sounded quietly. And at the same time anger, struggle, and killing blew up and blocked the foggy voice. No, my anger shook out, but therefore, the fog could no longer reflect Titania''s mood and memory, but the angry sword emperor no longer reaches the word.


    Titania took out and wore one weapon toward the already silent fog.


    "Surely I was not a vessel to bear such as the mission of the clan. I found out I had sword talent, but it was separate from my mission.


    I liked to watch the weapon. I loved that those who made it, those who used it, conveyed thoughts hung by weapons. But when I saw this weapon, I changed my mind. We weren''t talking about brave men, demon kings, that kind of realm. And my brothers touched me. We seek strength, but not much, and we have stepped into a realm where humans must not enter.


    Fools who don''t even try to fulfill the clan''s mission and don''t even know the true meaning of the weapon. I will not tolerate you condemning us. [M] I will destroy you with this weapon forever!


    Titania is dangerous. It awakens too many weapons who were hesitant to use it. And...


    "... Doom, not good"


    "What''s up, Dezeia?


    Designer, who was activating the junction, suddenly opened his eyes and complained of danger to Doom. The neck muscle is sweaty. It''s a strange story that evil spirits sweat, but it would reflect the experience of being human.


    But Doom seemed frightened of what could be termed a collection to terrorize humans.


    "What''s wrong with Titania?


    "I let the last curse go. But that''s not all. - That weapon is bad."


    "How bad?


    "It doesn''t matter, evil spirits, sorcery, demon kings - what''s there, weapons to kill everything!


    That''s right. The moment Dezeia told me, the fog exploded. And when the gaze of those who were on the spot gathered, the fog was torn, and Titania stepped outside. Does the fog no longer make it possible to maintain its shape, or does it become foggy? And Dezeia is also torn apart when her body shifts again, making her look thinner.


    "Hey, Dezeia?


    "Sorry, Doom. It''s a bit of a limit, let me rest. If you don''t, you''ll disappear -"


    That''s all I told you, Dezeia disappeared as soon as possible hiding herself in the dark. Maybe he hasn''t panicked and is really in front of vanishing.


    And Doom was stunned when he saw Titania''s weapon that drove him that far in an instant.


    Continued

 1731 War and Peace, Part 269 ~ Sadness ? ~

    "What the..."


    There were three pitch-black spheres floating around Titania. A sphere a little larger than a person''s head. That floats fluffy and looks shaky.


    "Float... no, are you spinning? Lisa, whatever."


    "... I don''t know. It''s an unknown substance that I''ve never sensed. And more so."


    The sensors are absorbed, Lisa stopped. If the sensor is to be absorbed, the answer is limited. It''s darkness. It is darkness, undetectable to Lisa.


    And if that''s what Doom says, spinning at high speeds - Lisa had one nasty imagination.


    "Doom, I''m asking you for something, but it looks like we should do one thing to get out of here."


    "... I''m going to do that even if you don''t tell me. That''s bad. Whether it''s about Dezeia or not, I find it instinctively bad. Damn it, what the hell?"


    "Doom"


    Doom was frightened by the words that suddenly sounded. No, not just Doom, but everyone on the spot flaunted themselves. That, too, should be because the Lord of the Voice was Titania.


    Titania was right in front of them if you noticed. How did you come up to the roof of a four-story collective home? No, everyone thought it was too soon to come from an earlier position than that.


    Lisa was the only one who understood the method, but it is an event in the unknown realm, even if she knew it.


    "(As many spheres as earlier - no, on a weapon deformed and disk-like, have you been on?


    Lisa is here. She was driven by the urge to leave from the Guru, but was probably found to be killed in turn by those who moved, so she stayed put.


    In doing so, Titania asks Doom a question.


    "Doom, are you as close to the junction as you were?


    "... well, my people, though. -Have you had a good nightmare?


    "Yeah, have a very good dream"


    Titania''s face, laughing at that time, was so calm and so beautiful that Doom and the people around him were driven by fears they had never felt before.


    Titania collects black spheres overhead.


    "It''s been a while since I remembered my origin. It''s been a long time since I''ve remembered that much anger. Thanks to you, I think I can be cruel now without being tied to any ethics"


    "Ha, a woman who has killed all the humans in the forts and fortresses she has ever attacked, often says"


    "For once, you''ve still chosen this, haven''t you? Even this never killed a man without a weapon. But now - yes, now whoever he is can kill whatever he wants.


    Because it doesn''t matter to me who lives and dies anymore, having lost the people I care about the most, my hopes and my hopes.


    Doom. You said you wanted to die one day, didn''t you? It''s going to come true now, isn''t it?


    "Well, that''s a charming invitation, but now I''m in a bit of trouble,"


    Doom looked sincerely troubled. I don''t know if I can really kill myself, but I do feel the most signs of death now since it exists.


    Just before deciding how Doom should move, a cheerful voice sounded out of place on the spot.


    "Hey, Doom. Yo. The planting went well, huh?


    "That''s the guy who can''t read the air, Gunz!


    Doom deformed his body into a jaw, blocking Titania''s vision. Titania cleaves the lid in an instant, but in that gap too, Doom was taking Lisa''s hand and handing it over to Gunz. Did Gunz also read it as a training ground in an instant, deforming his legs and jumping off the roof?


    "What the hell?!?


    "Talk to you later, get Lisa out of the safe zone!


    "Huh? Why would I..."


    "Don''t stick around! I can''t afford to be explaining it!


    Doom''s left arm was gone. Darkness leaks out of the wound and scatters into the air. Seeing how it went, Gunz was quick to judge again.


    "If you die here, I''ll smash you to death! I''m not having fun yet, I am!


    "What you''re saying is inconsistent, right? Go!"


    "Goddamn it, put it on!


    "Doom, you''re not fighting..."


    Lisa tried to say something, but Gunz forced Lisa away. When he saw it, Doom was smiling thinly, intercepting Titania coming down.


    Continued

 1732 War and Peace, Part 270 ~ Sadness ? ~

    "Oh, it''s not even in the pattern. I''m doing something that''s not even in the pattern. I can''t believe I''m standing alone in front of a beautiful sword emperor. Come on.


    But there''s a will here, isn''t there? Your pride just won''t allow you to stay hit from your training!


    And when Doom had gathered all the evil spirits around him, he unleashed them according to Titania''s landing.


    "Hey, what happened?


    "The sword emperor shows up, and then..."


    The four witch magicians, disciples of the wise Sheba, were fleeing the battle between Titania and Doom. You''d be right to say they were begun, but the moment Titania chased Doom, hard enough, they jumped off the other side and fled. Not very much, but I thought being on the spot for a moment longer would lead to death.


    And it wasn''t on the ground that they landed, it was soft matter. When you look at your feet, you''re sitting on a carpet. Noticing that they had passed out on a flickering thin cloth over the sky, they were surrounded by the fear and relief of falling. To the best of their knowledge, there is only one person who deals with this sorcery.


    "Dear Sheva!


    "Oh, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no."


    There was an old woman sitting on a carpet and spraying cigarettes. Weakness is over 70 in appearance, and Sheva is also said to be over 100 in real age.


    Sheva whispered them as she slowly sprayed her cigarettes.


    "These are troubled disciples. I said you can take requests as a mercenary, but hey, we should know a little more about the dangers."


    "But if we had four of us, we''d probably be fine, right?


    "Yes, ma''am, even the phantom beast on the border was crusaded by the four of us. You can''t crusade a phantom beast and a human being can''t do it."


    "Phew, I hope it''s bloody. Look at White Vine."


    When Sheva pointed at the silent white vine from earlier, both arms fell off without sound. The other three panic when they see the bleeding blood and the painful, voiceless white vine.


    You missed it.


    "White Vine!


    "Ha, dear. Come on, we gotta stick together."


    "Shirato, don''t die yet!


    "Don''t panic yet, it''s okay. Look, hold each arm and stick it to the wound. It hurts a little, White Vine."


    As White Vine nodded to Sheva''s words with her energy, she sat down in her seat withstanding the pain. And when Sheva attached those arms, she summoned something on the mucus with the summons.


    "Old Master, what''s that?


    "You''re a special mucus creature. Sora."


    The expression of the white vine distorted into distress for a moment when the mucus organism attached to the wound, but after a while it became a mild expression. As it was, Sheva let White Vine smell something, and White Vine began to sleep with a fresh, calm sleep.


    "Garchilde, you can still use the golem, right?


    "Yeah, it''s still no problem."


    "Then carry White Vine like this and evacuate to the safe zone. If this mucus creature sticks around for a day, the wound will heal. Arnelia, you''re never gonna show it, are you?


    "Master, how about that?


    To Kranze''s inquiry Sheva put her finger on her mouth and shut up. Kranze perceives. Probably means this conversation could be out of order, too. I don''t know who that is.


    And when Sheba floats into space as he is, he stares at Doom and Titania fighting below. Varganda asked worryingly.


    "Granny, what are you going to do?


    "Oh, are you worried, Varganda? You''re as sweet as ever, not in the same tone."


    "Ugh! Fuck you, you monster bitch!


    "I''m afraid I''m not screwing around. More than that, I have to thank you for your adorable disciples."


    When Sheba told him all that, he left his disciples on the carpet and fell. And at the same time, holding hands, the flying carpet left the scene at high speed and quickly became invisible.


    Sheva thinks.


    "(At first Arnelia sent a request here, and when she refused, they each sent a request with their disciples at a different request. I didn''t even tell Zems that those four were disciples, but it''s creepy how I found out. And in the end, I succeeded in pulling out Atashi. I guess the purpose from the start is Atashi, right? Look, I don''t know about Arnelia one day, but let''s get him on board.


    Besides, I''m also somewhat interested in the Sword Emperor. Aren''t we talking about magicians enough to be found in the Orange while living that far in the sword? I''m interested in what it looks like. Most of the time, I got a better idea.) "


    When Sheba laughed a little, she slowly dropped with a calm expression.


    Continued

 1733 War and Peace, Part 271 ~ Sadness ? ~

    "This! This! This!"


    Doom was launching an attack like rain towards Titania. Strike out the evil spirit that turned it into a sphere like rain, sealing Titania''s counterattack and movement. One by one is the power of rubble, but stirring Titania''s vigilance by mixing occasionally heavy blows in it.


    One of the few hands that passed through Titania during training, but far more than then. In fact, Titania was on the defensive side.


    but


    "(Not a single shot, you say?


    Titania was moving the black sphere, preventing the rain and the barrage of evil spirits to be shot. The black sphere sometimes spread like a shield, deformed and torn like a disc, and Titania was attacking Doom.


    "Damn, what kind of eyes and reactions do you have? But not yet!"


    Doom''s attacks switch to attacks from three directions. Though the attacks from one direction at a time will be slightly thinner, I wondered if they would be from multiple directions.


    But Titania was not difficult to swallow. For Doom, it is'' on schedule ''to the point of being angry.


    "Then how about this!


    Evil spirits deformed from the ground to spears extend. But Titania, instead of flying and sniffing, sniffed the least amount of spears, and sniffed among the spears. angrily calm to anger-minded habits.


    Titania, who deposited herself in the spear, tears with her face.


    "Are we done here?


    But Doom doesn''t seem to pass by willingly either. And when Titania noticed all the time, Doom''s face had no ''mouth''.


    "Mm?"


    [- Dirt the wind, rot the flesh, crush my enemies]


    Death Wind Outbreak (Dead Explosion)


    When I noticed, my mouth and hands were on the spear around Titania. Doom can deform a part of his body into a jaw and fly remotely. If so, it turns out that it is possible to fly only the mouth and hands out of the body and activate the magic from another place.


    I didn''t come up with it against Titania, but it''s one of Doom''s hands.


    "I thought you''d only try the least amount of spears. Extensive magic from zero distance, how about this!


    If it strikes directly, the flesh will shred off, and the bones will weather. If it were a shaft, it would have done a lot of damage.


    But...


    - Are you intact?


    Between Titania and sorcery, a fourth sphere had emerged. It spread thinly and spinning fast, preventing dirty winds from hitting Tiania directly.


    Titania clapped as she turned her cold gaze to Doom.


    "Brilliant. I always thought the idea, the idea, was original, but did you come that way? Without the hoarding to converge witchcraft, I would have been in danger too"


    "... you''re serious. What kind of reflex nerve?"


    "It''s not a reflex nerve. It''s all about concentration and breathing, the right body movements, and proficiency in and choice of weapons. If you trained with me, you''d have some verses in mind."


    Doom recalls his humiliating training with Titania. I was just almost unilaterally hit, and I just thought it was simply abuse or Titania''s worry. I can tell it was added or subtracted now because there were no occasions like this one where my left arm wouldn''t play, but I couldn''t possibly have figured that out at the time.


    Yes, he was just unilaterally beaten, massacred with a variety of weapons.


    "... wait. Speaking of diverse weapons, were they?


    "Exactly. When I say sword emperor, it''s just a name. I do come from the ''Sword Delivering Clan'', but that''s simply a story about how there were many swords as weapons and my father, brother and their predecessors were just good at swords.


    I don''t have a good weapon. But I am confident that I will show it using not only the 100 martial arts numbers, but all the thousand. This black sphere is a particularly confident weapon among them. "


    Hearing Titania''s words, he understood that Doom had also misread. Didn''t you also show in this tournament? Titania was fighting with diverse weapons. Was there not a single weapon in it?


    All weapons are best skilled (Master One). That is the mainland of Titania. Titania continues.


    "In dealing with diverse weapons, I now know how to handle weapons I''ve never seen, as long as I take them in my hands. Legendary weapons say they choose the user, but there are no weapons that once could not be handled by me.


    So is this sphere. As much as this isn''t a modern weapon, you know that too, right?


    "... an artifact."


    "Exactly. This weapon cleaves everything without exception, the black sword. I think it''s ironic that you drive every opponent to death with the name Black Dot Sword (Black Lives) on it."


    "Uh, no kidding."


    Doom turned his heel back and fled to a glance. With that escape Titania shuddered for a moment, and stretched her blackpoint sword thinly, cutting off both of its legs.


    It has been experienced in previous uses that black dot swords also work against opponents who do not have entities such as spiritual bodies. Fact is Doom''s arm has delayed regeneration and neither legs have been regenerated.


    Titania stood beside Doom who crawled to the ground.


    Continued

 1734 War and Peace, Part 272 ~ Sadness ? ~

    "Do you have any words left?


    "I don''t think so. Just do it."


    "... you don''t care. What are you up to?


    "How can we always suffer more and enjoy ourselves more?"


    "That was a stupid question to ask. Bye."


    Titania lowered her blackpoint sword over Doom. The fast spinning blackpoint sword spread thinly, rubbing and crushing without leaving after Doom was there, and floating fluffy again back into the original sphere.


    And Titania asks those behind it.


    "Don''t you think you don''t mind eating either?


    "Well. I''m not interested in what little ghosts say."


    Sage Sheba stood behind him. An elderly magician with a cane and slightly bent hips stands in front of Titania. Titania smiled softly when she saw Sheva.


    "You''re Sheva the Wise, aren''t you? No rumors."


    "Hey, you know what I mean?"


    "It should have been solicited by a black magician. I only heard from Hidun, he solicited it, but he refused it, and he escaped. Because Hidun was in such a bad mood that it became a little bit of a conversation between us."


    Sheva breaks up with the words that can also be taken as Titania''s praise.


    "Oh, my God, I don''t take lag on half-man bloodsucking species. Nevertheless, if the Lord had come, would he have escaped?


    "Heh heh, old body. Then why did you show up before me? Does it look like you''re full of killing?


    "Hey, I need to thank my apprentice for this. Besides, I''m interested in the Lord''s magic. Lord, what do you hide in magic?


    Titania''s expression clouded Sheva''s words. It was a smile that wasn''t even trying to hide its killing spirit originally, but the grin disappeared from its expression.


    "- Cheng Cheng, he does seem to be a cautious Mitsuhito. Are you ever just called a wise man?"


    "Just like your Lord, the road code is not what you wanted. And besides, my lord, did you impose that curse yourself?


    "Yes, but something?


    "You can''t lie, sword emperor. That curse, was it imposed on someone else? The technique is different with the limbs and torso and the fine parts.


    At first glance, it looks like a "fortification" curse that grants power when you liberate it, but it actually seems like you''re releasing the sealed power. Because of the poor technique, every Great Demon King seems to seal his own power, but releasing him to his limbs and torso will affect the seal of the Great Demon King.


    And how soon will Perpergis wake up?


    Titania had been slashed by Sheba before the word was over or not. Sheba shook Titania''s sword with a move so fast that she didn''t think she was old.


    Once distanced, Sheva continued Titania''s observation, laughing hehe.


    "Do you care about the old man?"


    "Shut up. Apparently, you''re more of a monster step ahead of you than a sage. Turns out it''s the right thing to do to succeed or fail."


    "Can you? Dada won''t live this far, will she?


    From the palms of Sheva was a green mist. Fog again, or sooner than Titania thought, the fog was covering its surroundings.


    I can hear Sheva from nowhere in the fog.


    "(I left the Sorcery Society without getting rid of Tetrastine and Lissy, but I haven''t lost a fight for more than 100 years. Orangeables tried not to kill me and keep me company, simply because my powers as a magician of the eagle are among the best of our time. If you are pure sorcerers, you are better than black sorcerers.)"


    "Then why don''t you show yourself and fight square and square?


    "(Idiot. Where is it necessary to fight monsters like your Lord with dignity? Fighting is the first thing to survive, defeating your opponent is the second. In that sense, the little one earlier knows exactly how to win.


    I also know very well that your Lord will be vigilant. Oh, it''s the last time you win.) "


    "Chi, chatty"


    For that matter, I don''t know where Sheva is. It is obvious that the voice can be heard from all directions and not just fog.


    Fantasy, hypnosis, and dullness - I can see that at least the triple effect is rigged, but eventually when Titania''s foot sank a long way, Titania noticed the first aberrations around her there.


    Continued

 1735 War and Peace, Part 273 ~ Sadness ? ~

    "Swamp?"


    Soon there was a gray swamp spread at his feet. At first I thought it was a disillusionment or a metastasis, but I haven''t felt any sign of them. Besides, this swamp was swamped.


    "Is it a mucus organism (slime), and so much!


    "(Name and answer. Slimes change into demons of diverse nature depending on the type and the way they are raised. This slime is the guy who grew up in the wetlands, but it''s got one nature. When you find a creature, it flocks and solidifies)"


    "Wu!?


    Even as Sheva''s words were heard, Titania was sealed in her foot movements. Slime pushed over, whether cut or not, and at last I wondered if it was nagging and uplifting like a wave, Titania glaring at me and the wall of slime pushed over. The same goes for the movement if it is entangled, but there is a risk that you will not be able to breathe.


    Titania, who perceived the crisis, stabbed the Great Sword to the ground, not the Black Dot Sword, and pushed it in a temper.


    "Haa!"


    The shockwave blew away every hardened slime, and Titania, who regained her freedom for a moment, swept the black dot sword and tore the slime apart and escaped. But beyond that, now the purple smoke pushes.


    "What now?"


    "(What is it?


    Titania was feeling dangerous, but you can''t just not breathe. And after a breath, he was attacked by fierce vomiting and nauseated. If you look at it, the blood is mixed.


    "(Poison...!


    "(Simply poisonous. Come on, if you''re a human being, it involves life and death with a single inhale. You''ll be fine for a while with Qigong, but how long will you hold on to it?


    "(All)"


    Titania stopped breathing and tried to break through, but the poison is also absorbed from the skin. Titania felt murderous in the fog of purple that seemed to clutter because she was activating the magic as well.


    "(Killing...!


    As Titania poked out her sword to kill, she had just pierced the chest of a large lizard man (Lizardman).


    Lizardman was equipped with a large swing axe on his right hand and a large shield such as that equipped with heavy warriors on his left. Lizardman is basically highly intelligent, and basic weapons handled by humans can be used. In some cases, it is said that some clans also use bows and arrows.


    This Lizardman would be a subspecies adapted to poison when he sees his body color changing to purple. Nevertheless, a Lizardman to the extent that he was one or two heads taller than a human being, he was nearly twice as proud of himself as a human being, no matter what.


    I didn''t even run out of Titania blows to my back right now, and besides, Lizardman nodded as he held Titania''s sword in his arms. Titania''s power prevented her from pulling the sword out of Lizardman instantaneously, and besides, the slime she had just driven away had gathered in Lizardman again, trying to solidify every Lizardman.


    And behind it I can see the herd following. Titania recalled that Lizardman forms a herd of about 20 to 50 basic bodies.


    "You taught (Tame) every herd, didn''t you? I didn''t know you could tutor and summon!


    "(Hyo-hyo, Dada doesn''t have a wise name. I''ve had a great deal of magic and famous things. Sora!)"


    A bunch of Lizardmans attacked me. From then on, magic flies. Each is a small sorcery, but the ice, wind, soil, flames and attributes were diverse. Titania pointed her blackpoint sword at a herd of Lizardmans, but the Lizardmans under Sheva''s control, without fear, step over the bodies of their fellow men.


    that there is no moment of hesitation in the death of his fellow man. That cuts Titania''s margin little by little.


    "(The outer skin is considerably stiffer than the normal Lizardman. And the endurance is in the wrong digits. The weapon not only axes, but mixes horse slayer knives, spears, and types to make it messy. It''s as if even the military is dealing with them)"


    Titania that forces an unexpected struggle, but the taste of blood has spread again in its mouth. Obviously the bleeding from the mucous membrane is getting worse. If you keep fighting in the fog of poison, it could be fatal.


    "Yes, depressing!


    Titania flashes her temper at the surrounding Lizard Man. Looking over the fog, Sheva thinks about her next move.


    "Hmm? That''s weird. I thought we were going to do more big moves in a row, but... still, isn''t the legacy true?"


    "Come on, shall I tell you Titania''s weakness?


    Near Sheba, a doom loosely emerged that had only its neck. And Sheba glanced at it, and cast it away with her hands.


    "I don''t want it. I''m not falling apart enough to use the hands of evil spirits. Besides, I don''t know what you''re up to."


    "It''s terrible. Now I just think we should all join hands to defeat Titania?


    "I''m saying I care about what happens. Your presence only brings evil to the world. If it''s not the return of your disciples, you can only ignore the Sword Emperor."


    "What if the grievances are directed at Arnelia? This time it was Arnelia''s instructions to leave people in the building without evacuating them completely. Titania is on the principle of non-killing, except for its opponents about the battle. I''m thinking you left residents as meat walls because you know that?


    I think Arnelia is more of a scoundrel than I am, huh?


    "I can''t deny that. That''s why I came out here to identify Arnelia."


    Sheba was answering Doom as he cast his next sorcery.


    Continued

 1736 War and Peace, Part 274 ~ Sadness ? ~

    "I know as much as the organization is beautiful and doesn''t go around. Then Arnelia is strange these days. I can''t tell you how strange it is, but it''s only because you''re a woman who lives on the edge.


    Both pilgrimage and sorcery club executives are some of the few athletes in history to know. "


    "Well, my hobby is exploring the ruins."


    Sheva''s hand nearly stopped at Doom''s words, but only barely activated the magic.


    Sheva turned a caged gaze of hostility, as if she had recognized Doom for the first time.


    "Kid, why are you doing that?


    "I''m sorry, but eavesdropping and peeping are my hobbies. And because the task was to contaminate the land and collect artifacts, I think some black magicians are familiar with the ruins and artifacts.


    Few of them even humans have eyes there, right? Even Arnelia and the Sorcery Society do. So if you look at people who are interested in ruins, you can tell them apart. "


    "Well, the search for the ruins will be overflowing with Alliance requests."


    "Don''t delude me, Granny. None of the materials you use are normal ruins. I''m talking about the ''real'' ruins."


    Sheva''s hand stops at the word. Titania''s opponent also forgot, often staring at him to identify Doom.


    Seeing that sheba, Doom stumbles on.


    "Come on, Grandma. I like women, but they''re just too far out of my taste."


    "Cut it out, you busty little bastard. But it''s also true that I''m somewhat interested. Can''t you make a deal?


    "If it means anything to me, I''d love to. We have to do something about Titania before then. Do you have the best you can do?


    "No, it''s enough to get you in trouble at best. I took care of the sword emperor, but if you identify the last of the magic, you won''t be able to defeat him."


    "Hmm... a little bit, it''s a coincidence, but it might work"


    "Grandma, let me hear more about that."


    Discussions between evil spirits and wise men continued in the fog. In the fog around it turns red, as if it were the color of blood.


    And Titania continued her lonely struggle. Normally, a hundred is not a struggling demon. But the more dominated, the more threatening the Crusaders are, the stronger the Lizardman is, and usually is. Yet this terrain, and the wounds it receives, make Titania struggle.


    And it was time for me to breathe up, and I realized that the color of the fog had started to change.


    "Do you still have something..."


    If you notice, Lizardman is gone. But before he could escape the mud at his feet, a red mist loomed.


    And the moment I thought I was wrapped in red mist, a severe pain ran into Titania''s eyes.


    "Guh!?


    "(What do you say, come here and just a mist of eyeballs? It''s a little rough in there, isn''t it?


    A teasing Sheva voice sounds. Titania thought we had to do something about the sight being taken away rather than furious. Fortunately, hearing has not been taken away, but the sensors are sealed and the skin sensation is blurred. If the hearing stops working here, the five senses are almost equal to being sealed.


    Titania, on the contrary, regained her calm. If they were to set me up here, they would come up with a strong man to be called a trump card. Titania took her place for the first time. With his right hand he bears the great sword on his shoulder, and the great sword on his left is placed on the ground. The surrounding blackpoint swords had increased to six, each repeatedly contracting and expanding to beat.


    Titania''s senses are sharpened.


    "(Vibration from the ground - its number, 2, 3... 5. You''re bigger than Lizardman)"


    It doesn''t look like Titania, but the surroundings were surrounded. It is visible to Doom and Sheva, but surrounded by six sickles, large roaches wrapped around a dull red outer skin. It is a powerful warcraft called Bradymantis, which only inhabits the border. It is a monster that sneaks in without sound and ends its opponent with a sickle that even breaks steel. It is said that the velocity of the sickle rolled out is also close to the sound, making it impossible for even Class A mercenaries to return alive if they are relative from the front.


    That''s a total of five around the Sword Emperor. Moreover, it is taught and directed by Sheva. Sheva sends an order to the individual.


    "Do it!


    Under Sheba''s orders, a sickle of sound speed strikes at the same time. It was Bradymantis'' five sickles that danced through the universe at a moment when it seemed that Titania''s five bodies were finely cut into pieces.


    "Oh, my God?


    "How monstrous is that?"


    Doom''s surprise is elsewhere, but Bradymantis is an itchless creature. Whether one arm flies or not, it doesn''t matter that Sheva''s orders continue to be attacked. Even if all the sickles are left and cut off, my neck will fly. And where all Bradymantis'' arms and necks had fallen, the doom was shattered.


    "If you attack from all directions with reason, you shouldn''t hit it. Aren''t you even looking at it in the future?


    "Not yet!


    As Sheva said, a black mass suddenly grew out of Bradymantis''s wound, which should have lost all means of attack. The parasite nesting in Bradymantis''s body jumps out and attacks the target when the host dies, trying to take over if there is a gap. But even that attack with no warning Titania cut and threw it all away in one blow.


    To a flowing sequence of motions, Doom accidentally leaks a sigh, forgetting his grudge.


    "Oh, shit. It''s amazing for a human being."


    "Oh, that''s awesome indeed. But there''s still something I can do. That''s why I''m calling it."


    "Is that it?"


    "The greatest of our people."


    At the same time as Sheba''s words, one shadow struck Titania at high speed from the shadow of the mud as Bradymantis collapsed and rolled up. The sharpness of the sword that antagonizes Titania, who reacted where it was, but even knocked off a blow of the Warcraft close to the sound.


    Two facing each other across the sword, but a shadow greeted Titania.


    Continued

 1737 War and Peace, Part 275 ~ Sadness ? ~

    "Here we go, I''m" Lieutenant General "from" Legion ". See you later."


    "I don''t know. I''m not even willing to remember."


    Titania released a blackpoint sword as she pushed Lieutenant General back. Avoid it easily, Lieutenant General. At the end of that attack, now a blow was fired from behind Titania, but with the sword on his back, Titania took the blow.


    The "Vegan Wanderer" Tochi Heritage, who inflicts the attack, strikes his tongue.


    "Wouldn''t that be a good place?"


    "You''re a coward from behind, vegan wanderer."


    "No, no, not like Lord Lieutenant General. Aren''t the battalion commanders coming?


    "The sword emperor opponent will lack actors. It''s a hassle, but I''m on my way."


    A big lieutenant general laughs. A lieutenant general with a slightly smaller, untipped sword that does not suit his physique. From the shape of the sword, Titania speculates that it would be used in a slapping role rather than a slapping role.


    Meanwhile, Heritage has a longer knife. It was supposed to be classified as a machete from length and weighed quite a bit, but it wielded lightly as if it were a dagger. It will be physically manipulative that I can''t imagine because of the appearance of poverty.


    He is an opponent with clear skills, even if he does not possess as much physical ability as a warcraft such as Bradymantis on both sides. When both of them were at the same time, I saw this one as being stronger. Besides, Sheva is still somewhere. the next sorcery, and fog or summons in any way.


    Given these, Titania considered the current predicament difficult to unlock. Making the most of the black dot sword, and exposing it to more in your hand, you won''t win either. But the worst part is that you can escape after you''ve exposed your hands. Titania didn''t have the confidence to slaughter so many powerful people.


    "- Much better."


    Titania started crushing something with the bump. And seeing the air converge into Titania, it was Sheva who reacted as quickly as possible.


    "... finally use it!?


    "I see. Is this the magic of the Sword Emperor?


    "Probably. Sorcery, no. Maybe magic."


    Late in Sheba''s words, he also reacts with the Heritage and the Lieutenant General.


    "Is that bad air?


    "Mm, is it dangerous?


    Stopping the offense, Titania stepped forward as they were trying to get between them.


    "- You guys are dangerous. Here and now, let me make sure we get rid of it."


    "I don''t know if I''m going to. Gunz!"


    "Aye!


    It is Gunz who popped up with some disgusting hanging voice. The shape had already thrown it away from humans and exposed the part that took in demons. His legs became multilegged and he rushed the earth at high speeds, hitting Titania with an arm that took in the Phalanx.


    Titania poked at the void, but not enough to be attacked by Gunz. Titania cut off Gunz''s legs and arms one at a time, but Gunz threw something toward Titania that was disfigured but still pulling.


    "There you go!


    "What?"


    Titania cut the rope Gunz had, but something of it flew towards Titania. And Gunz himself withdrew into the sky with his feathers.


    "Chi!"


    It was Titania who struck her tongue, but shortly after that the figure of something brought Titania and Gunz neglected to disappear. Everyone on the spot - Sheba, who was sensing by witchcraft, was also wolfed by the sudden disappearance of signs to Titania, and was following its appearance.


    "You said you disappeared suddenly?


    "Hey, bitch, did you let him get away?


    "No, it disappeared. There''s a slight trace of magic, but it''s completely gone. It seems a little different from the metastasis, and we need to analyze it - if you say so, you felt like Titania had spread out and disappeared from each other.


    Little ghost. What, no, threw ''who''?


    "I don''t know. He''s the funniest, and he''s going to ruin it. Why don''t you ask your people for more information?


    At the end of Doom''s jaw, a nibbling basket stood.


    "... Mm, what is this place?


    I thought Taurus fainted from the dark in front of him, but apparently he wasn''t. The surroundings were dim but the sensation of the limbs was certain and the arms were touching the cold ground. Is it some kind of metal, not earth?


    Until earlier, I followed a girl named Shire and a fighter named Vasquez, and I thought I''d hunted him down to some extent. I felt lured from Vasquez''s attitude, but I remember the moment Shire tried to attack Vasquez, to the point where the Warcraft suddenly jumped.


    He thrust Shire to cover him from the Warcraft, but the Warcraft was throwing ropes instead of attacking him to capture himself. So for the first time, I realized that my opponent was not a warcraft, but perhaps a kind of demon king.


    The Demon King pulled Taurus around with tremendous strength, and the rope was something that, unlike normal, could not be torn apart with his arms. Taurus was pulled around by the Warcraft while manipulating his body to avoid injury, and suddenly he was thrown away when he saw the opportunity and tried to turn back into a counterattack.


    Thereupon Taurus became annoyed.


    "Yes, Titania!


    "I''ll be here."


    In the dark, the figure of Titania floated. I thought it was a ghost, but it turns out that the curse that rises on my body illuminates Titania in the dark. And as Titania put her hand around her, the pine lights lit up around her.


    And Taurus stopped looking around.


    "Ko, is this... no way!?


    "That''s right. You know what this means?


    There was something incredible in Taurus'' eyes. And I understand. the true meaning of the sword emperor and its power.


    After being stunned, Taurus took a deep breath and slowly stood when he regained me. Look at that. Titania also sets up another great sword.


    Taurus asked.


    "You could have done it if you wanted to surprise me. Why wouldn''t you?


    "Once upon a time, we have decided not to surprise our warrior opponents, who are coming towards us with dignity. All the more so if you are descendants of his youth."


    "With that heart, why did you kill all your clans?


    "I didn''t exactly kill them all. But you will have the right to know the truth."


    And often Titania spoke of the old days. There was pity in Taurus'' expression on the journey, but he still didn''t loosen or lower his fist.


    And when Titania finished speaking, Taurus asked again.


    "So you''re - just one, you''re still keeping your word beyond a thousand years"


    "You will. Because if you forget that, my very existence will be gone."


    "It won''t be too late now. Can''t we hold hands together?


    "How many times have you ever wanted to do that? Which ones didn''t have ears for anyone to listen to that time?


    Taurus clogged the words with criticism Titania''s objections. And Titania looked sincerely sorry.


    "Unfortunately, the opportunity has been lost. Either me or you will die."


    "Are you sure?


    "Yes, I really do. And I''m not going to die, and if I kill you, I''ll never be able to convince my people again.


    Unfortunately, Doom ruined me. I don''t think that demon died in an earlier attack - but you''ll have to kill him one day. If only I had that time.


    Come on, set up. The fist you''ve been polishing for this time, isn''t it? It''s very rare to put me in front of all this exhausted and hurt. It''s a one-of-a-kind opportunity, isn''t it?


    "- Hopefully, I wanted to do it with you in full. Even if this is the best opportunity I could have anticipated."


    Seeing this again a sincerely unfortunate Taurus, Titania remembered a once honest young man whose appearance was different. Oh, he did say you were the one who drew his blood. The expression that seems unfortunate looks just like the expression that seems to be cut.


    "- I feel the same way. I would have liked to meet you on a field competing for martial arts, not killing each other if possible"


    And Titania waved her sword, and Taurus responded to it.


    Continued

 1738 War and Peace, Part 276 ~ Sadness ? ~

    "No, that''s right, Gunz does a good job, huh?


    "Idiot, I almost died, didn''t I? I didn''t hear Titania was in the front!


    "But didn''t you ruin it?


    Doom was retreating with Gunz. Finally, it is unclear what sorcery Titania used. But the signs of Titania disappeared neglectfully, and neither Sheba nor Doom could follow the signs, and Doom gave up Titania lightly.


    I just grabbed my place in the first place, and I no longer leave as much power as I can. But Doom was quite satisfied with the rebellion by cutting the front, albeit the whisper, and the simmering water to Tiania. Either way, I don''t think I can do anything about Titania.


    Was that the same with Sheva, who of course would have gone to kill for real, but at the same time seemed to know that pushing Titania out would bring back the Great Demon King Perperpergis. I guess it was also the intention to identify the limits of Titania that was making the force of war small. Doom thought she was an inedible woman, but she was also able to exchange some information about the ruins. He''s the one who can make deals, and Doom thinks what he knows was meaningful.


    Gunz asks Doom a question.


    "As you asked, I caught that muscle Dharma fighting Vasquez and threw it all at Titania, didn''t I? But you were expecting those guys to disappear?


    "... ma, somehow. In the process of collecting legendary weapons, Titania has been confirmed several times that it suddenly disappears from being surrounded by enemies. Titania''s magic wasn''t a metastasis. It was something of a mobile system. I don''t even know who he is, but Titania didn''t have any men or associates, and he always acted alone and asked for an Orange Bull, which is why he stepped around.


    I didn''t leave the speculation zone. "


    "Huh. Doom, now Arnelia has lost sight of Titania, and her wingman has suffered quite a bit. Titania also suffered a wound that was not shallow. The fist-serving clan and the others may not be wiped out, but Titania also divulged them in a state of devastation. Jake, your obsession, is unconscious. I know it''s all ruined, but isn''t there someone who just started to think one thing?


    "Vasquez?


    "Yes."


    Doom also remembers the sight of the last time he broke up. Vasquez had a girl on one side. He must have been a participant in a unified martial arts tournament called Shire. What happened to the girl after that? Doom was interested, but didn''t have enough room to see it through. It''s just easy to imagine that it''s not going to be Roku either. Ask me what I would do if I had the spare time, and I could give you the right advice.


    Gunz, on the other hand, didn''t seem to like it. I wonder if it''s also called homophobia, or something like a confrontational attitude toward Vasquez.


    "Bastard Vasquez, just enjoy yourself. This one got hit in the leg and arm..."


    "That''s good. You''re gonna grow up in a few days anyway, right?


    "It doesn''t hurt, does it? When it comes to itching when my legs grow new, I can''t bear to kill even a couple of women anymore!?


    "Yes, yes, during the tournament, so don''t let Arnelia keep an eye on you, okay? If I had to, I''d take you to a village somewhere around here, right?


    "It''s an extra favor, motherfucker. Interesting events will pass in the meantime!


    Gunz followed Doom with great care, even as he lined up his grievances. But Doom was thinking about how to ruin the tournament after this, and how to compensate for Titania''s sharpened power.


    "Vasquez, what are you going to do with that girl?


    "What do you care about my wife?


    Sheva was paying attention to one side of Vasquez. An unconscious girl is already held beside it, bleeding. Sheva and her disciples revealed their disgust at what fate this girl would follow given Vasquez''s becoming, but Vasquez seemed unintentional.


    Heritage joins there and makes a loose voice between them.


    "No, it was a monster."


    "Ah? Heritage Temehe, what do you mean, ignore our request and deal with the sword emperor? Are you licking about me?


    "No, no, I gave priority to the request of Lord Sheva, who I normally take care of. Well, if I did, would it be the difference in human morality? If you regret it, why don''t you load it up with virtue?


    Vasquez spit, even in words like he would tell the Heritage.


    "Oh no. I''m only going to be evil."


    "I''m not a twister."


    "Perverted bastard, that''s better."


    "Both of them. You''re still going to the Unified Martial Arts Games, right? Aren''t the others here?


    The Heritage answered Sheba''s words.


    "Do you think Mr. Enema will be joining us? You wouldn''t even like to approach Arnelia. Zems will have something else to do."


    "Things to do?


    "Zems has decided to go make the next spark. If you think about where the plotter is, you can imagine how Zems behaves, right?


    "... oh, I see. And you''re officially a brave man."


    Sheva realized she had asked a foolish question, but still couldn''t help but open up to the anomalies of her companions.


    "We''re going to build a request in a spark, and we''re going to solve it ourselves, so let''s go up the ranks."


    "Don''t say that, woman. We''re always missing people who can''t live without a battlefield. You were kicked out of the sorcery club for claiming that magic develops because there''s a battlefield, right?


    I heard you wanted to be a black magician.


    "I don''t know. From the results, maybe it would have been more interesting to fight a black magician. Besides, the knowledge gained is numbered. No matter how beautiful magic is, it''s mostly just a means to efficiently defeat the enemy. The more intense the war, the more magic has developed and helped life. I just argued that it was wrong to deny that fact because it was a peaceful time.


    Tetrastine showed understanding, but it was too drastic for all of us. "


    "Well, you''re a warrior."


    "I don''t want the Legion to say anything."


    The lieutenant general left the scene just saying the role was done, as Sheva paid her hand to chase him away.


    Vasquez scolded the lieutenant general as he spit.


    Continued

 1739 War and Peace, Part 277 ~ Sadness ? ~

    "Damn, he''s a badly loving bastard. He''s a creep."


    "I don''t think love is good for any of us."


    "I don''t know, like the guy from" Daoism "."


    "That guy''s the creepiest. At best, it''s like a ''pharmacist'' sister."


    "Lord, you''re a de pervert. What do you like about those cold eyes?


    "Aren''t you freaking out?


    "Don''t. Because you''re here."


    "Say it."


    They left each other in a vicious manner, but at the time of departure only one transmission advised them.


    "Tomorrow''s opponent is the Sword Emperor, right? It''s not a good idea to get too far into that girl."


    "The other way around. I can''t sleep on fire like this. I should be worried. This is a tool for that."


    "That''s not true. I wonder if the awkward should be worried somewhere."


    "How can the perverts worry themselves, but don''t just spread the bad reviews of Atashi and the others, will you?


    "I don''t know."


    Vasquez turned his index finger upwards and left. Seeing that back, the heritage spilled.


    "Lord Sheba, do you want to throw him away?


    "What do you mean?


    "Zems told you. I don''t need pawns I can''t control. My next request, my employer is not Arnelia, but I was wondering if it would be a good idea to get my eyes on her."


    "You want us to turn it off if it''s too much for your eyes?


    "But, for that matter, an army is being sent. Lord Sheba, with your help, you can be sure."


    To the words of the Heritage Sheva thought often rubbing her jaw, but shook her neck to the side.


    "All right. Sometimes the animal sensation when he''s concentrated doesn''t even make sense of eagle magic. Better yet, if you let it go, you''ll destroy yourself. All you have to do is pass without knowing."


    "Is it going to go to Arnelia?


    "Given that there are other calamities, the eagles can be a valuable force in times of need. That''s why Arnelia misses our actions, too. You''ll put up with it until it''s critical. If that doesn''t work..."


    "Will you do it?"


    "Well, I think I ran out of fate before that. Vasquez is licking the sword emperor too much. Besides, the Sword Emperor is the kind of person who turns anger into power. The girl I was holding by my side is a girl with a sword emperor. And when you find out you''ve got your hands on it, you won''t have to say the rest."


    Heritage nodded at Sheba''s words.


    "I see. I''m sorry for the little girl."


    "Even a girl would be ready to come out to a place like this. Well, it''s often unrepeatable, and if it''s bad, you''ll die on your own."


    "I don''t think so. Because Vasquez is so used to breaking it, he never takes his life. Is dying pitiful?"


    Heritage convinced me with a strange nodding face, but even these two could not realise that there was a shadow moving behind them at that time.


    "I missed Titania," he said?


    "... has no face"


    The Temple Knight reporting to Miranda seemed to be making the report difficult to answer. It is true that there was no Elsa, the original commander of this operation, and that the siege net was greatly disrupted because of intruders such as Vasquez.


    But the operation to dare create a gap in the siege net and concentrate and put in external forces there should have worked. Titania was trapped, and the Arnelian knights were only concentrating on keeping Titania from escaping.


    And Lisa was there. How was that to be missed?


    "Where were you keeping your eyes? That''s all there is to it, and you''re just gonna miss one?


    Were you even sleeping?


    "No, never like that"


    "Miranda, that''s more than eight."


    Lisa came into HQ. The appearance seemed a little proud, and no injuries appeared, but I could see the complacency of dealing with Titania.


    Lisa reported to Miranda revealing her anger.


    "The Temple Knight there is just making a report. It is you and Elsa who are to blame for the faults. Right?"


    "... you''re right. But is it possible to miss it with you?


    "I came directly to the report because that was possible. My sensors were running fine. I can''t say it''s perfect in this magical city, but it did always capture Titania.


    That suddenly disappeared. The other fighter, probably Taurus, disappeared from Lisa''s sensors at the same time. "


    "Range - how long could it be?


    "Arnelia, the holy capital, is almost the whole area. If we''re going to go after him, I think we should send him outside the city?


    To Lisa''s words, Miranda glanced softly cold. Lisa never sees those eyes, but she feels a chilly killer, and even Lisa unexpectedly feels a little murderous.


    It was so compelling that Lisa was accidentally pressured while she knew herself that she didn''t need to retreat to Miranda''s killing.


    Continued

 1740 War and Peace, Part 278 ~ Sadness ? ~

    "Lisa, you''re not mistaken about that report, are you?


    "Yeah, yeah. Let them stay on the big ship."


    "Well, then the chaser is useless. Hold down the Inn of Titania. If you''re going to compete in tomorrow''s Unified Martial Arts Games, you''ll go home once."


    "But what do you do if Titania returns, Master Miranda? Are you going to set it up again?


    Miranda answered Eliza''s question.


    "I''m not setting you up anymore. Unlike in Arnelia, the Titania Inn is a temporary accommodation. We can''t cover it up if we set it up like that.


    This evening was a one-of-a-kind opportunity. Titania will never be alarmed again in the tournament period. "


    "So you want me to continue to participate in the tournament?


    "Yeah, but shall we use somewhat dirty means? Lisa, I''ll pay you extra. Could you work another one for me?


    "You don''t seem to have a choice to say no, do you?


    I felt the disturbing air, but Lisa listened back to Miranda with dignity. Miranda never responded to it, but a smile until it was unnecessary tells the whole story.


    "You had another girl with Titania and Jake, didn''t you? Shire, I thought you said something. Do you know where he is?


    "Yeah, I know that. Looks like you''re at the disposal of a troublesome man. Rather, you will need rescue and treatment."


    "Vasquez. Just fine."


    "Just fine?


    "This is the story. You can take me anywhere near you."


    "Ha, please increase your reward by 30%"


    "I''ll increase it by 50%. It''s a secret to Alfie, isn''t it?


    The increase would also include a stopping fee, but on the contrary Lisa''s liver cooled down more than she could have imagined. And even though it was for Alphilis, he reconsidered that it was still dangerous to move in secret to Alphilis.


    "Ha, ha..."


    Titania was resting on her knees on the outskirts of Arnelia, a little further away and unpopular. It is a rare, alarming appearance for Titania. Titania herself rarely exposed herself to this much alarm, but she thought she had no choice but to do so now.


    There was a man''s body in front of Titania. It belongs to Taurus, of course. A streak of battles against powerful enemies. The battle so far has not been remembered in recent years. And the last man was the scariest. How to fight without fear of death and an indomitable fighting spirit. He would struggle quite a bit with the state of completeness, but he was in a condition where he suffered ''each other'' hand injuries.


    If the opponent hadn''t spit blood at the moment of the last blow, it could have been eating a bitter counterattack. He was a spare opponent to die here, but Titania could no longer afford to give in.


    "Even though I had to kill him, I did a shame. But did you manage to sprinkle the chase?"


    Titania slowly walked out when she made sure there were no signs or sights of people around her. I also thought it might be dangerous to return to the inn once, but I leave my luggage and money behind. I don''t mean to be that disciplined, but if I step down the Inn bill, my appearance may be revoked, and I need the least amount of money and goods, because even though I am a sword emperor, I can''t solve it all by force.


    Now that there is no aid from the black sorcerer, the gold in hand is the whole property. I didn''t have time to make extra money, and I needed to go back and get it.


    "Tonight''s guide, of course, will be Arnelia, but it will not unhindered disqualify those who participated in the formal process. The inn will be stretched out, but if we''re going to go any further, force it, but until we see the gap and take Levantine away."


    Titania regained strength as she walked as she consolidated her determination. The sorcery played its part in case, and all that remained was to take care of the wounds and sleep. If you rest with the golden sword unplugged, you will recover to an unnecessary degree, such as healing magic. Arnelia''s numerous attacks tonight will be void by tomorrow morning.


    Instead, he took the inn for it. It''s not always seen from anywhere in the wild, and a room that no one can see is important. With a little magic, you can do it in quite a secret room. If you take another inn now, it will take some time to perform the magic, and returning to the accustomed one was a necessary act even though it was the sword emperor.


    And when Titania returned near the inn, it was still just a hustle and noise. People who drink and eat, talk about today''s martial arts tournament, and thrive on tomorrow''s outlook. Titania wore a robe inconspicuously and walked away from the eyes. Titania didn''t realize for herself that she accidentally had an enviable glance at the people she gently asked from inside the robe.


    "(People laugh so much - it''s unthinkable a thousand years ago. My clan''s grief has not been fulfilled, but in another way people have become happy. And that''s a very good thing. If only I could get to that side too, as long as it wasn''t about Perpergis -)"


    Imagine talking to Jake then, and Titania was shaking her head about what was stupid. At that time, I heard a sound from the side of Titania.


    - You''re alarmed, Titania the Sword Emperor.


    "Huh?"


    Titania saw the girl standing next to her with the face that she saw something incredible. A knife was held in his hand, and it was stabbed deep beside Titania.


    Continued

 1741 War and Peace, Part 279 ~ Sadness ? ~

    Titania still stopped to speak up. Because they knew they had no intention of killing. Otherwise, you can''t be unaware until you''re stabbed because of how much you''ve distracted yourself. But if he ever raised his voice or was noticed around him, he knew he was coming to kill him relentlessly.


    The stabbed place is not fatal. The blade is also about a fruit knife across the blade at best. When she saw Titania bite her voice to death, the girl smiled satisfactorily.


    "That''s the sword emperor, you got it? And with one stab, you understand our intentions, right?


    "... you don''t have to ask anyone. Is that Whisper?


    "Correct. Not the main body, of course."


    Whisper, who looked like a girl, opens his hands and asks him to answer. He wiped the fruit knife in his hand with a cloth with a familiar hand and pressed it against his own neck.


    "This is a deal, Titania. If you ever break a promise, this girl will lose her life instantly"


    "Which do you think is faster for that girl to slash her neck or for me to drop that knife?


    "Of course it''s you. So here''s the thing."


    More than ten human beings were gathered around at some point. And all of them were pushing blades against their necks.


    Titania was eating up her teeth so much that she was likely to hear her toothpick. Whisper folds only pale into Titania.


    "That''s a good look. I still don''t think you can be outrageous."


    "- What''s the purpose?


    "I''m not talking about no salvation. You keep that wound untreated, and I''ll have you hoping for a battle after tomorrow. That''s what the employer wants.


    That wound will never be blocked in humans unless it is treated. If that wound seems to be blocked tomorrow, every human being here now will lose his life. Not only that, but of course the ones you''re hiding. That''s 50 people in total. "


    "Abstain, don''t you mean?


    "Try that, it''s like cutting off a chain of beasts and releasing them before the bait. You can''t turn this place into a battlefield. And that''s not where you want to be again. If we''re going to have any more extra fights, will Perpergis be more likely to awaken?


    Without affirming or denying Whisper''s point, Titania was nodding.


    "- That would be good. I will not be treated and I will welcome tomorrow."


    "The Golden Sword, shall we keep it?


    "Do you know that much? Whose information is it?


    "You think I''m gonna say that?


    "That was a stupid question. But I don''t need to keep it. I am Titania, the sword emperor, and also a sorcerer. I wouldn''t do anything more to break that than I made a deal. What do you pledge?


    "It doesn''t extend to that. I don''t like this way either."


    Whisper''s manipulators disappeared into the hustle and bustle with one and the other. And finally the girl stayed again.


    Titania asks questions.


    "I ask you one thing. Is this way of doing things with your employer?


    "You have no obligation to answer that either, I''ll leave that to your imagination. I just thought I was supposed to do this."


    "I see. Then I want you to tell your employer one thing, too. Let''s be adults now, and we''ll get on with that demand. However, if there is anything in this matter that would involve one or more irrelevant human beings at your convenience - then I will do my utmost to slaughter you."


    - Sure, I got it.


    Answering that, Whisper disappeared. Looking at it and making sure that there was no one around to make strange moves next time, Titania leaned back against the wall. There is still a lot of blood coming out of the sides.


    "This is - that''s deep. Whether you can fulfill and treat yourself. Besides, did you deliberately use a blade that is distorted and untreated? I can''t even cut it back with this.


    The best assassins in the world and their work is just polite. "


    Titania swept through the night sky with a bleeding, blue expression, and after exhaling heavily, he headed back to the inn.


    "... Tatakai''s Kehai is Osamattaka"


    "What is it about?


    "Yoi if Wakaranu"


    Alphilis had invited in the forest warrior Orlu on the bed. At the side are assemblies of executives who were the main ones, including Rhine, Wictrier and Ekla. Except for Arnelia''s guard, Lisa and the others who requested it.


    And there was also a urus next door. I haven''t even woken myself up yet, but I''ve already regained consciousness. I put Orlu in here because Alphilis wants to keep his health warm at all, and Orlu has been saying that he''s in a hurry and that it''s going to be quite a while.


    Upon glimpsing that the room had been locked, Orlu threw his own score at Wictrier, who was next door, himself removing a robe and mask made of skin to show that there was no hostility, indicating that he was not armed.


    "Tallinakere here, is it nall to Hadaka?


    "Fine. You can''t let a woman do that."


    "Itta''s is a cockroach. Sitagau on Omae Tachi"


    When Orlu sat more and more on the spot, he also refused the chair he had been served. It is in the form of self-acceptance of treatment as if it were a prisoner.


    Seeing that, Alphilis asked the question.


    "So what are you talking to us about?


    "Hoka Demonai, Kotoda of Calamity"


    I heard from the line. Alphilis only knew the requirements. But the name of Calamity still makes me more nervous.


    Orlu continues.


    Continued

 1742 War and Peace, Part 280 ~ Sadness ? ~

    "Warewalle is sitailed by Calamity from Ningendattacolo. Tomercotto in Calamity. Dekinakatta Sosen taiju Calamity sinkou in Quitmeyo and Nantang in Tyrik, Calamity taiju Tyrik in Watarkoto in Soshishiyou and Sita.


    Sole is the Sensidan of Warewalle and Wanu-Yodda. "


    "Calamity is human? Who is Calamity?


    "Calamity is'' Miko ''. Tori Sizen and Chouwa, Ukel Cage. As for the ningen, the motta with the tag imale chicara, majutsidatta"


    "If that''s true, wouldn''t even the clan be treated dearly? Why did it happen? I don''t care what you think. It''s only a grudge against humans, that''s all."


    The line pinches my mouth. I know because it''s the line that confronted Calamity over and over again. That thing is moving with bottomless resentment and hatred. I always behave in a way that brings people together, but the only way to do it is to be angry at people.


    Orlu continued in a slightly harder way to say.


    "Karamiti''s Koto is already in Sennenti Kakumomaenokoto with Narkara, Dokomadesaikaku or Wakaranai - Karamiti is Hidoi" Shikome "Datta Souda"


    "A lump?"


    "Ugly woman - it means she was a terrible mess."


    Alphilis answered the line''s question. Orlu nods and affirms.


    "It''s Saw. Rashii, who was also a taenaif wbow on the mill, without a futsu mini xadeja. Ikenier and Saleta, while Ali in Dakaramico. Sinj''s Moli - Imadeha''s" Yae Forest "and Yobarrelbasho''s - to Nushitachi, to Sasagheraleta''s.


    Nushi of Mori in Sinju - Ivarelmoto and Nuttagenkyo, both "Divine Beast" and "Divine Tree". Kyodai Mushi and Ki''s Bakery Things. Both Hakuginkou have gokaku with tatatakau and ivaleta, and bakemononitai. Sironado the Choosai of Sole and Dashitanoda the Silly Getameilay "


    "That''s like saying - essentially, die. It''s a nice mess."


    "Sonoto Orida"


    Orlu nodded strongly.


    "Calamity is - naxakevinagara, okufukaku in mori with oxali with saleta and kiita. In human hittori, tadahittori in moli as cool as Hankook and Ikiralenu - sonozetubo is ikahoddattarowka.


    Honlai calamity conomanu tatatakai, otna shii sei kakudatta souda. Dagasunen. Hetekaet kitakaramiti. Bakemono and nutaita. Dare also to tenio enubuque things "


    "Is that the beginning of the tragedy? It''s annoying."


    The line sighed, but up to this point, it''s an alphilis that feels like Pandora''s fragmented information hole has been filled a little. Pandora turns down and sits on her desk as if she were the interior (interior) of the room, but of course she will be listening to this story. Now, he was arming himself so that he couldn''t see his back to Orlu. Perhaps if you had an expression, you''d be making it seem difficult


    Now Alphilis opened his mouth.


    "We know what happened to Calamity. The problem right now is what to do, including how to take them down, and the fact that he''s here."


    "Aah, in Kehai, Sole is Wakatteil - Mazkaramiti seishitsu, but Karamiti is Oyogenai"


    "Can''t swim? Is that Kanazuchi?


    Orlu replied seriously to Ekla''s such stupid, such look.


    "Aah. Motomoto tochi toboshi to Mizuuminado, Hontai is Yugoutai the Mushi and Ki. Oyogenai and Kangaetem Junsinai.


    Dakara Warewalle also wattats the Umi nigeta. If you wasp a cow, the shrui of shugekitekuru beetle is kagirale teitakara. Buntai and Xeied Kotai are also Onaji "


    "I see. So the guy who can''t swim is a Calamity associate or the main body?


    "If that''s true, how do you tell? You can''t just throw a national envoy from one end into the water, can you?


    Ekra argues against the line that just snorted at him for getting it. But the line is also a loser.


    "You can just throw the Romansland mission alone. Make a hole under your seat."


    "It''s going to be an international problem!


    "You can blame Arnelia. Well, that was a bad idea anyway, wasn''t it?


    "No. Romansland is a country that lacks water resources in the first place. How many people do you think can swim in a country that relies on snowmelting water for drinking and has problems with chronic water shortages?


    Rhine and Ekla shut up about Alphilis'' allegations. Orlu goes on to give two people a look that doesn''t seem interesting.


    "Neither Mushi nor Ki Eargal Miz or Reiki - Nardaroo for Sankou even in Soledake"


    "That''s right. But I didn''t say the key requirements. Why did you come to us, not Arnelia? If you want to defeat Calamity, shouldn''t you go to Arnelia instead of us?


    Alphilis'' point was the best, but Orlu replied without staring.


    Continued

 1743 War and Peace, Part 281 ~ Sadness ? ~

    "Liyuu is a phthatch. Hitotsu is Alphilis - you''re Miko''s Kanowsei is Altoi Ukoto. Miko has Taikou Decirnoha, Saigo only Miko"


    "What do you mean?


    "Sole is Siranai. The eagle also silwakedhanai matasbeth. Just Sitagau in Chourou Tachi''s ''Taxen''.


    The lid claw, Arnelia, is Sinyodechinai. This is a free choccan. Dakedo, Orlu''s Chockan is Yokuatal "


    "I don''t know. I''ve come up with something vague."


    The line gave a frightening expression, but Orlu argued outrageously.


    "The eagle is a sensidan soutai chow from Wanu-Yoda! Iunoka says it''s fussy in Gruzaldo''s jushaw and watariatekita, walrus cans!?


    "Captain General, huh? Does that mean you''re the best warrior?


    "Souda! It''s nute5nen on Wanu-Yoda''s Soutai Cho! Sitometa the jushaw in Conote too Al! Even the sole says it''s fussy, Iunoka!


    Orlu is Dan! and slapped the floor. The angry look is probably because Rhine''s words hurt her pride.


    Nia embarrassed Orlu.


    "I''m sorry, Lord Orlu. In the central part of the continent, even Gruzaldo is still an undisclosed land. Nobody knows much about Wanu-Yodda. It''s hard to tell them, though we can tell them its glory."


    "- Souka"


    "Oh. But the Beast General has certainly lost some Beast General in his battle with Wanu-Joddah. You''ve lost two of them in recent years."


    "Futari? No, Sole is Warewale de Hanai. The eagle is taosita''s, three nenmae."


    "Huh?"


    Yao came in to tell the story.


    "Lord Aquila and Lord Niger. Taka and crocodile clan. You don''t know that?


    "Shiranai. If you citometa the ohmono of Solejodo, canarazmouside is al. Jushaw''s fired is Ichibantegara of Ixa. Mousidenairiyu is nai"


    "Oh, my God... so what the hell killed those two...?


    "Sorry, Yao. Think about it later, does Orlu want to join hands with us? What''s that condition?


    When Alphilis cuts to the point, he hits and changes to make Orlu''s look confident. And with an invincible grin, Alphilis had a bad feeling, as well as, in a sense, the answer as expected.


    "Totemo canteen. Sitagau on kattahou in Siai, Assita"


    "Come on, let''s work together and hit this place, shall we?


    Orlu shook his head in the words of the line as well.


    "In the Sensidan of Wanu-Joddah, Tsyoikoto is Svete. Shawsha took Subete, and Haisha had Nani and Nokoranai. Orlu is a leeky, rhinoceros, onna soutai chow. There was a Sitagawanai thing in Orlu, a taxane. Screw the sole in Svetechikara, il on the ima chii.


    Yowaii Mono over Orlu, Dale and Sitagawanai for Masiteonna "


    "Well, it''s something similar in the central part of the continent. Can''t you help it? By the way, how many warriors are there with Wanu-Yodda?


    "10000 at Sensidake. Fukumelt Tata Kawanai Things, Sono 10 by"


    Some of them cannot hide their surprises in that number.


    "Ten thousand? Isn''t it bigger than an army in a small country!?


    "Easy, Ekla. Do you think you can stand a gruzaldo opponent if you don''t? We have nearly 50,000 troops. It''s more surprising that we''re fighting for 10,000."


    "Kakele the shawshuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Saah, is Hento a squid?


    "I''ll take it."


    I peeled my eyes off to Orlu as well as my buddies to Alphilis'' immediate response.


    "Hey, Alphilis, are you serious?


    "You think I''m jokingly negotiating?


    "Iinoka? itteoitenan in jiven, but kakel and iukotodazo to ioheydan in omaetachi?


    Even to Orlu''s inquiry, Alphilis is unshakeable.


    "It''s a mercenary regiment I built. I don''t care what I do."


    "Narhod. Dehaas, Tukel and Shiyoo Ketchak"


    Orlu smiled invincibly and slowly rose up and left the room. After Orlu is gone, the executives make a scene.


    Continued

 1744 War and Peace, Part 282 ~ Sadness ? ~

    "Captain, are you serious?


    "Do you have a chance to beat that monster?


    "I do. Don''t worry, I''ll handle it."


    When Alphilis smiled back, the executives reluctantly left the room. And the remaining lines and Ekla asked Alphilis a question.


    "Alphilis, do you really have a chance?


    "I don''t. Think about it now."


    "Duh, what do you do? If we lose, will we be integrated into the barbarian army in the South Forest?


    Ekla was blue, imagining where she lived as a barbarian. But surprisingly, Alphilis thought that a man as good as Ekra could be more treasured and admired.


    Of course I''m not willing to lose to Alphilis, but suddenly the window opened and Orlu came in again. I just left earlier, and this is the third floor. It should also have a return so they don''t break in through the window. Orlu looked like nothing and came in.


    Alphilis, surprised, inquired a little upset.


    "Hey, what can I do for you?


    "Ivasleta. Omae - Chowlow''s Boxen, Orlu''s ''Omna of Umay'' Rashii"


    "BOXEN - Oh, the divination. So, she said she was destiny. - Huh?


    Alphilis made a dumb voice in words that didn''t even clap.


    "What do you mean?


    "Siran. Kanga Eleva in Mahfutsu, Kekon Ite."


    "Ke, ke, marry? Women, us?


    "I don''t kankay on my bets. Elaiyat at Wanu-Yodda, Elabelle the item to Suki. Even Otoko, Shimei Suluyat Otoko, IL"


    "Well, that''s - it''s been here a long time. Especially during the war."


    Line unexpectedly agreed, but denied it as Ekla turned bright red in her face.


    "Heh, heh, it''s unclean!


    "Is there clean or unclean during the war? Well, we can''t even call whores if they''re on the front line, so when we want to be refreshed, we can do it with each other, for Christ''s sake.


    Oh, don''t get me wrong. I don''t have that hobby, do I?


    "I don''t care about that - could I be Orlu''s wife if I lose?


    "It''s Sowiukoto - a sympathetic, Orlu is palatable for Kekkon items"


    Alphilis was a headache thought, but Ekla asked an extra question about what went crazy there.


    "So if Alphilis wins - you''ll be my wife?


    "Ma, Sounalka. Sochira is also a sympathizer luna. Fusokunai if tsuyoaite than Orlu. Seyippai, tuxacetemoraou.


    Deja, Assita is Tanoshimidana "


    That''s all Orlu left to say, now it''s time to leave. He fell backwards, but that doesn''t make him the kind of Orlu who gets hurt.


    And the three remaining stared in dismay after Orlu disappeared.


    "... good for you, Alphilis. Whether you win or lose, you''re gonna get married, right?


    "Absolutely, no!


    "Alfi married, Alfi married..."


    It was Alphilis with his head in his blue, but at some point Larna was peering through a slightly open door, forgetting to blink and whining about bumps and something with her blue face.


    Rhine could not forbid his sympathy for the boulders for his destiny to visit Alphilis, and exhaled a deep sigh.


    "So, you''re glad?


    "What is it about?


    Arnelia office at night. Miranda and the cat are the only ones in the room. No, it''s a cat through its humanities, so of course it''s Whisper.


    Miranda was listening to Whisper without expression as she cleaned up her paperwork, but she was talking to Whisperer because she didn''t have too many responses.


    "I got the request. I''ve been paid quite a lot. But isn''t it a little halfway to killing Titania and keeping it to the point of motion?"


    "- The destruction of the fist-serving clan has lost the means to stop Perpergis, the Great Demon King in Titania. I might be able to do something with the power of being here even if I wake you up, but I''m definitely a fighter I wouldn''t do anything but win.


    Initially, we did plan to defeat Titania, but there''s no better way to kill Pelpergis than to be credible with information about the clan that serves his fist. Ideally, Titania would be best served by losing the tournament and giving up Levantine "


    "What if Titania wins?


    "I was going to ask you not to?


    Miranda smiled and smiled, but even Whisper couldn''t fully understand the intent and was stuck responding.


    "(This woman... you''re still hiding something. I don''t know what that is, but what do you mean that even with my information network, I can''t grasp the whole intent)"


    "Are we done talking about this? Then I''d like to ask you to leave. It looks like you''re making the work about 20% less efficient."


    "- Well, that was rude. I''ll spare you time, but you''ll have to pay as I told you."


    Miranda spoke over her back as Whisper pushed open Miranda''s office window and tried to leave.


    "Whisper, enjoy the chaos you can''t control once in a while."


    �D�D


    "Say hello to your other client, too. You don''t have to worry, tell him that if we don''t get in our way eventually, we''ll give him what he wants."


    Whisper jumped out the window to get away when he heard the words. No one but ourselves should know about the other client. It was unplanned in the first place, and even a surprised visit and a contract. How should Miranda know about it?


    Whisper was honestly glad he was on his way out. When I vomited earlier, I felt like I shouldn''t have seen what Miranda looked like. There is a good chance that Arnelia''s archbishop will become a disturber or collaborator in the future, but Whisperer felt he did not want to be involved in the Golden Wheel if possible.


    Continued

 1745 War and Peace, Part 283 - Conference Day 8, Night ① -

    "Well, I hope I broke in..."


    Upper body was infiltrated by a certain person on one request. The main thrust is not only assassinations, but also intelligence-gathering and sabotage. Being the best, Banessa is not good at anything but combat, so she has to go. I would be best at number 3 if I were you, but I can''t help it any longer.


    When he was replaced by one of his suppliers, he was infiltrating the place where he intended. It is Shane Sereno''s Inn, which has become the most important figure at this meeting.


    In the case of Shane Sereno, he had rented out a whole inn. In small countries there are sometimes multiple missions staying in one inn, but Shane Sereno rented out a whole inn, although small countries also had a large number of escorts. And they hired downstairs and mercenaries on the ground, which has swelled to a considerable number.


    "(Well, that makes infiltration easy)"


    I asked what was happening around me a little more as I behaved naturally, but there are still many of them. From what I have examined, Shane Sereno''s mission was of medium size and should have had about 10 people at the time of departure in their own country. But it looks like there are no more than 100 people in this inn.


    Some countries bring even cooks in consideration of the possibility of poisoning them when they become big countries, but Shane Sereno even hires them locally and lets them pass freely through the inn.


    The uppers were asking how it was while pretending to serve, but apparently Shane Sereno''s room doesn''t even have a specific salary on it. Instead of being extremely unprotected, I was surprised, but when I looked at one of the dull smelling servants, I gently caught my foot.


    "Wow?


    "Oops."


    When the dish that the servant had danced to the world, he received some of it and lent a hand to the servant.


    "Oh, come on, are you okay?"


    "Oh, the food''s ruined. How do I..."


    "It''s my fault. I''ll apologize instead, so you do another job."


    "Yeah, but"


    "Just go. Stupid. You won''t even have to apologize honestly and get paid less. There''s so many people out there, you just have to make sure someone spilled it appropriately. Anyway, this is the only place I can get hired."


    Oh, thank you.


    Probably from the countryside, the peasant-style tone came out unexpectedly. The service left the scene. Upon first preparing the dish, he walked to Shane Sereno''s private room.


    Exactly two escorts in front of the room, but this isn''t a very stylish bunch of guys again. mercenaries, and he looks like a bumblebee not so high ranked either.


    "Wait, where are you going?


    "Everywhere and nothing, I brought the dishes to Master Shane Sereno"


    "You''re not asking me to do this now, are you? Besides, it doesn''t look like what I was paying you for, does it?


    "I don''t know, because you told me to go. I''ll go back and check if I have to, but that''s where the food gets cold and complains, right?


    "Mm..."


    The mercenaries looked troubled, but silently indicated in their jaws that when they looked at each other, they could go through.


    Upon a gentle encounter, he enters the room. And I was surprised to go inside.


    "(- Were there so many people in the room?


    The uplift is sensitive to human signs. To the extent that one wall is separated, there will be inhibition by magic, but I can see some number of people in the flow of breath, heart sounds, and airflow. A magician pays attention to wonders and walls, but many don''t pay that much attention to ceilings and floors. Therefore, if I sensed it from the top or bottom, I could squeeze a certain number of people, and I thought that when I was downstairs earlier, there were only about 5 people inside at most.


    Inside, there were more than 10 people.


    "(A mission and a soldier of escorts? Looks like some locally hired people - this is)"


    The uppermost confirmed the human expression all over the street, but there is no unity in appearance. Civilians, martial officers, soldiers, mercenaries, and bystander maids. But they fell off, and watched the same thing flaunt them.


    Of course, even though it is natural to pay attention to those who enter the room, it is breathtaking not to think that they will be found in unison by everyone.


    There were 13 people in the room, but still enough room to feel large. Apparently, I made a few modifications to the rooms of the original structure, but if so, I probably bought up every inn. I should have applied a little more magic defense, but I remembered to lift the impression of being dressed up around it.


    The room was even deeper and there seemed to be Shane Sereno at the end of the back door. Nobody said anything, so the up-and-coming slowly started walking over there, but nobody said anything and didn''t stop just because everyone was after them with their gaze.


    Not to blame for making it a problem where everyone attacked me, but this was just creepy.


    Continued

 1746 War and Peace, Part 284 - Conference Day 8, Night ② -

    "(That''s weird guys... and I''ll stand up for it. but this sign somewhere)"


    "Come in."


    Sudden voice, interrupting thoughts of uplifting. Sure, I hadn''t turned off my footsteps, but suddenly I was called from across the door of the room, and I almost accidentally raised my voice.


    The top guy who managed to fix himself walks into the back room thinking that the Lord of his voice would be Shane Sereno.


    "Excuse me."


    Only one Shane Sereno floated in the dim room. In a room where the windows are not even lacquered and solidified, the light of a small candle alone snorts at the clerk.


    Perhaps Shane Sereno uses witchcraft, he guesses. A candle is a magic trigger, and limiting the light source makes it easier to imply it. But he also boasts of being a leading assassin. I know the approximate countermeasures to witchcraft, and if there are any signs of witchcraft activation, I can kill them in an instant before the effect reaches me.


    The way he fights topples is as simple as he thinks. Read the opponent''s Qigong, the flow of magic, and make it look as if the opponent blew himself up. There is no evidence left, and it is good to bring it in. He thought he was born into an assassination by virtue of his talent.


    But in a nutshell, this simple way is actually close to the depths of the battle if you make other humans say so. Because being able to read qigong and magic flow is tantamount to foreseeing the other person''s actions.


    And it is very difficult to complete a training stop. The minimum condition was that both qigong and magic could be used, and it was not just humans who could read even more, and not even warcraft or insects chose their opponents. That''s why I don''t even take a crack at the countless bugs in Calamity.


    Whisper called Banessa a genius in front of the up-and-coming, but has decided that this up-and-coming genius is also enough. I just didn''t appreciate it that way because I could be over-conscious.


    That''s why a strong desire for approval faithfully carries out Whisper''s orders. To do this, he was calmly, just calmly grasping the situation and imposing on himself to remain faithful to the task.


    "(You''re defenseless... no other signs in the room)"


    And this situation is an excellent opportunity. Ultimately, the client said the aim was to end Shane Sereno. The original purpose was only to gather information, but I thought it would be okay to kill him here if possible. If you touch it, you can use the ability to flaunt it. However, the ability is not activated unless the opponent uses qigong or witchcraft.


    After Upper Body activated his abilities, Upper Body thought that if he threatened Shane Sereno, he would rush to use magic. That would complete the assassination and make no noise. After that, it is possible to destroy the filled windows and so on without sound. I don''t have any trouble getting out of here, and I thought I would just have to finish everyone on this scene at worst.


    At the same time as his determination to flaunt, Shane Sereno silently pointed to the desk in the corner of the room. There''s an eaten meal there, and I assume the uppermost would be to replace it. I thought it was a noble and rude act to point silently while organizing the paperwork, but I walked over to exchange dishes without complaining. This definitely puts me in time.


    Shortly afterwards, Shane Sereno stopped.


    "That''s crazy. When changing dishes, I told the head chef to put the first thing I brought on the ground and then clear the dishes on my desk.


    You''re suspicious, aren''t you?


    Before I could finish hearing Shane Sereno''s words, my uplifting moved. I needed to kill more than I was seen through. I don''t have time to say long things like infiltration anymore. But before his upper body touched Shane Sereno, his hands were gone.


    The glaring eyes opened for a moment, and before I could feel the pain, I was moving on to my next action. With your elbows if you can''t with your hands, and with your legs if you still can''t. You can use any location to attack. But before all those actions could be carried out, the limbs of the upper limbs were gone.


    Even when I found out it had been cut off, there was no pain in my upper limbs. Because the incision was so beautiful so quickly, my brain has not yet experienced pain.


    Shane Sereno snapped as he looked down at the top of his head, which he couldn''t move anymore.


    "That was helpful. I''m still glad I called you."


    "- So I told you to stop imitating yourself"


    I was surprised. The shadow in the corner of the room moved loosely, forming the shape of a person. Complete concealed shape. Seeing something brilliant so far is not even in my memory to flaunt. It was a better form of hiding than any assassin you could ever know.


    And over the top of their heads lying down, the two continue to talk.


    "Who is this one?


    "Don''t know - but it''s not a normal hand job. The guys out there seemed uncomfortable too, but they didn''t seem sure. Considering we could have infiltrated this far, it would be Armas'' top assassin. Given the missing number, isn''t it around number 2?"


    "Is it the highest power of Armas? You''re a boulder."


    "It''s not light. I ended up poking surprises, but I wouldn''t have been able to kill instantly if I had fought from the front. I have that much skill."


    "(You think instant killing is impossible?


    I doubted my ears. I have yet to become unconscious in the place of slaughter. I''m confident that a hundred or so people can fight even in a front-cut battle, and my factual phantom beast class warcraft opponents have had experience fighting each other. I am aware that I have not succeeded in everything, and that I will eventually die somewhere unconscious, but I have nevertheless been more concerned than anything with achieving my goals. It is at least the possession of those who have been engaged in the business of lurking in darkness in a man named Assassination.


    This opponent who did the same and abandoned what was not enough to take. I can''t keep him alive at all. I thought I couldn''t care less if I didn''t at least strike a match, and when the uppermost stared at the man, the uppermost noticed a certain fact.


    Continued

 1747 War and Peace, Part 285 - Conference Day 8, Night ③ -

    "What...?


    My eyes were doubtful. The stream of mind that any creature should have, the stream of witchcraft, was not in its opponent. Without thinking about the reason, a sword was protruding in his right eye.


    After a couple of cramps with Biri and Biri, the upper body stopped moving. Looking down at the body, Shane Sereno crushed it unfortunately.


    "Shouldn''t you break your head? You will no longer be able to read your memory. I wanted to explore the back shield."


    "If you''re a prudent employer, you can''t imitate who you are. Assuming you figure it out, it''s pointless without proof. And whoever''s behind it, it''s no different to what you do - right?


    "That''s right, but my position isn''t that strong yet. Around 30% of the people took in using the Sage Society. Besides, I lack the strength of my own country. I''m not in a position to go out on hard means.


    Like you, you''re not in a position to solve anything with a sword, the sword wind. "


    "Well, I''m not free to do anything with you. You''re here with the permission of the captain. Your precious vacation is ruined."


    In an inorganic tone, as if playing something irritating, the man complained to Shane Sereno, finely slicing the corpse up and literally turning it into a mass of flesh and blood.


    "Damn!?


    Banessa had been pulling up to base. I delivered Jake safely, and it was all over when I went back to see how Titania was doing. Vanessa regretted not meeting the most exciting occasion, but a few moments later she was switching her mind and pulling up to base for tomorrow''s competition.


    And Whisper suddenly raised his voice of anguish when he tried to sleep, even with alcohol. Surprised Banessa stops drinking hands by accident.


    "What''s wrong, Whisper?"


    "I''ve been hit by an uppercut."


    In a word, Vanessa''s face clouds. Now Whisper, you''re the only direct handkerchief. Although Armas as a whole has no effect on its activities, it is painful that there was a lack of two capable members of the executive force.


    But as Banessa has done on many occasions, she was still switching in a few moments.


    "It hurts to be gone, but it''s not so much a problem if the Silver Clan is the only other person. The way it''s done is limited, but with me and you, it''s enough."


    "That''s right, but the guy who did the topples is the problem. Listen, I''m surprised. It''s a sword wind."


    Sword wind. Banessa reacted to the word.


    "- I''m surprised. I wonder when I''ve heard that word. Like me and you, the world''s unknown assassin. Did you find out who that was?


    "Through your eyes. His left eye is prosthetic, he shared it with me visually. I don''t know who he is."


    "Oh, I''m scared. You''re not doing anything to my body, are you?


    "How do you think I can do this to your body?


    Whisper in a cat sighed at Banessa, who let her stand tall.


    "Anyway, even with the sensing ability to flaunt, the hidden form is so perfect that you don''t notice the guy in the same room. And the skill of finishing the top in an instant. I could confirm that the object was a sword."


    "What''s their look like?


    "He was a middle-bodied man. I have no distinctive features in my voice or tone. It''s an indispensable quality to be confused among people."


    "Did you see his face?


    "I saw it. You want to know?


    "Yes."


    As Banessa nodded, Whisper''s manipulative cat suddenly passed out. And when he got up all the time, he was surprised at what was going on, or he flew behind the chair in a hurry to hide.


    And who comes into the room at the same time. Seeing that appearance, Banessa opened her eyes in surprise.


    "... I guess it''s the second time you''ve seen me do that. I didn''t mean to come out in the main unit."


    "I don''t know how. We lost both of our hands and legs. And cat hands are cat hands, sometimes inconvenient."


    "You can''t sketch."


    "Well, I can''t even do it. Give me something to write about."


    When Banessa handed her brush and hair, Whisper started sketching the sword-style. As she watched closely, Banessa was observing Whisper''s condition.


    "... hey, did you change the vibe a little bit?


    "Are you old?


    "Not really. I don''t know, I got a little insurance. You said you could afford it."


    "Really?


    Whisper''s hand never stopped, but Banessa was asking questions, stirring up booze.


    "Could it be the impact of the alphilis?


    "... why does that name come up there"


    Whisper''s hand stops for a moment, and moves again. Banessa was also listening as she vacated her booze again.


    "That kid''s funny. I think so even when I look at it. The harmonious struggle you were aiming for. Not in the direction you intended, even if you didn''t?


    "At the moment, yes, but that''s too much scratching around the world. Somewhere we''ll be in conflict, you can bet.


    But let''s agree that it''s funny. It may not be denied that it is somewhat affected. "


    "With that idea, you don''t agree with the elders, do you? The old man will move in the direction of crushing Alphilis and Jaeger if he stays like this. The boss is a boss and has an executive force. Doesn''t sound like we''ve been getting along very well lately, though?


    Whisper answered nothing and gave the finished painting to Banessa. And when Banessa confirmed it, she was spraying the liquor and setting it on fire.


    "That''s an uncharacteristic face. If that face is natural, it''s a gift. I''ve never seen it."


    "Oh, and he said something that bothered me. Even with the permission of the captain of the regiment, he''s applying for vacation and coming here. Maybe he belongs to some mercenary regiment."


    "Like me, dual life? But I remember your face. Outside the venue, let''s take a closer look."


    "Oh, if you take man-made sea tactics, you might get away with being conceited. It''s bone for the two of us to confirm this number, but let''s just try.


    Whatever you do, Shane, you have to let Sereno pay for it. "


    Whisper''s genuine proof that the main body came here, but Banessa was asking questions unexpectedly.


    Continued

 1748 War and Peace, Part 286 - Conference Day Eight, Night ④ -

    "Hey, will you avenge me even if I die?


    "I would be in danger if I were to kill you. I don''t know what to do."


    "I see."


    "But if that''s commensurate with what I want to do, I would do it even if the organization were to lean. I''m gonna be ready for that."


    "Huh."


    Banessa stole Whisper''s expression as she nibbled. It is true that Banessa was delighted to observe him, a little different from Whisperer, who used to be in Almas, and who became more emotional.


    "Hey, we got some awesome beauties here, huh?


    "Where?


    A woman who wrapped her toga around a thin piece and hid her face with a big hat by her side was walking leisurely through the city at night. The temples spread to those around them who were interested in the feast, but when a sharp, eye-catching elf stared next to them, they all accidentally took their gaze off and pretended to be strangers.


    When they found a tavern where they could hide themselves with curtains, they sat there.


    "Dear Stelvese, shouldn''t I have done better after all?


    "I told you not to, Roxanne. It is a setting here that two friendly old women have come to swallow. Call me by my nickname, Vese or something."


    "Ve, ve-ze"


    "It is overstretched"


    "Oh, how could the Spirit have given me such a test already"


    Stervese sighed when he saw Roxanne so blue that he seemed to still throw up before drinking. I was going to stretch my feathers once in a while into a gap where there were no three of your offerings or Miriazal, but I didn''t think this solid Roxanne was the only one who was free.


    Even Jake would still have been more interesting to call this in, but he weighed himself out that it wouldn''t be in the middle of an important task. Stervese scoffed himself that it was something that made him smell human, such as caring for humans.


    The two sighed at the same time wondering what was going on, and stirred up the alcohol that came all at once. Seeing that full drink, Stervese admired it.


    "Oh, Roxanne. That''s a good mouth. Huh?


    "At this level of alcohol, 10 or 20 glasses won''t waste it"


    "Then let''s say it''s going to be the strongest booze in this store. Looks like you''re having fun cooking. Hey there kid, come here."


    Stervese is an alcoholic. Whether a dragon originally gets drunk with alcohol is largely due to his will, but Stervese doesn''t get that drunk even if he wants to. Innate resistance to alcohol, I guess. Even the liquor that intoxicated the demon king is the end of an easy emptying. Of course, I''ve never lost a single drink compared to the ancient dragons.


    And Roxanne is paired with that Stervese liquor. The result was just more obvious than seeing the fire.


    "Ra, I said right there! With all the swords she''s been working out, she''s gonna get away with it! No boyfriend. Twenty years of straw says, so be sure!


    "... well. Is it time to make an account?"


    "Still got it! This is a good place to start yet!


    Roxanne was a complete entanglement Uedo. Stervese, of course, is not drunk at all, but it''s been a long time since all the alcohol in the human world was ruined. Stervese was beginning to have a headache at Roxanne''s uninterrupted stupidity.


    More exhilarating, Roxanne had stacked her cup on her own and was spoiled and embroiled with scattered stores before being kicked out of the tavern. Thanks to this, neither the clerk nor the guests were anywhere near to be concerned, but one person there sat down to slip in.


    "This is a rare place in the lower realm."


    "Gora, long time no see."


    Gora, the Five Wise Men, sat face to face at some point. I have redness on my cheeks whether I have already had a cup or not, but I would still be in the prime to see the earlier movement. Gora poured the liquor from the virtue she brought with her to the clerk unnoticed, and started doing it on her own.


    "I heard you were here, but what can I do for you now elder of the ancient dragon"


    "Say fool, as long as you live with your concubine, you need to be hungry and entertained. Sometimes I come out into the human world and see what''s wrong."


    "You did. You were rare to the ancient dragons and a euphorist. Speaking of festivals, you couldn''t stand still."


    "That would be the same as you, Grandpa Raccoon"


    Stervese was drinking Gora''s virtue. How many beings in the world can hold Gora''s belongings from the front without alarm? It''s a motion I don''t love, but I would have looked out for the beasts of Gruzaldo knowing Gora if they had seen it.


    Stervese spilled the stupidity he had accumulated as he drank Gora''s liquor. If it weren''t for Roxanne, I would have thrown it out. I would have been dissatisfied.


    "In the first place, the concubine was young among the ancient dragons. Unless a fool called" New Dragon "or something like that told me about the young True Dragons, I wouldn''t have stuck to the way they divided what an ancient dragon was. The continent was terrible because that fool caused a mockery with the devil. They said it was an ancient dragon because they took the last seat of the Darrenrochians to not be mistaken for one of their parties, but it was on the side of the new dragon in the ages.


    Darren, I don''t feel right with the Rokias in the first place. Kill people as administrators, just watch the world, etc. assimilate with the quote Spirit to do something funny and like that "


    "I still don''t know what it''s like for a young man to live ten thousand. But if it''s fun, you can leave Arnelia alone."


    "Unlike the elderly ancient dragons, they are not responsible for the management of the continent, but they are responsible for the concubines and the seeds they sow themselves. Who would imagine that the Warcraft that once helped play would create a major organization so far? The Devil''s Eye of a concubine is only foreseeable in the distance, not foreseeable in the future.


    Besides, I could have taken it upon myself if Gwendorf had been firmer, but that kid still doesn''t rely on it. Shouldn''t you have held the reins more because such a man would treat you as the Five Wise Men? "


    "It hurts my ears to be told that, but how about a raccoon holding the reins of a true dragon"


    Gora barely changed the subject.


    Continued

 1749 War and Peace, Part 287 - Conference Day 8, Night ⑤ -

    "That''s right, have you seen the Unified Martial Arts Games?


    "Whether you''re underground or not, well, you can see. Occasionally."


    "Who do you think will win?


    "I don''t know. I''m not interested."


    Stervese says it off in a boring way. Gora stares at Stervese with a troubled face.


    "Not so amazing"


    "If you ask your concubine, it would be more surprising if you could be so interested in the world of the dead while living longer like your Lord. There are no real strong men in this tournament. If the concubine appeared, the victory would be decided, and that would be the same in the Three Warcraft under the concubine, in the Lord, and in Miriazal?


    Imagine who wins by letting ants fight each other, is that funny?


    "The analogy is too bad. Every inch of bug has a soul, right?


    "I know about that, but I can''t have anything I''m not interested in. It would have been somewhat interesting if there had been at least magic, but martial arts alone. Well, there''s something about one person who''s going to be able to compete well with the Lord."


    Stervese laughed slightly as Gora twisted her neck.


    "What, you haven''t noticed? Still sweet on the side."


    "Ha, it doesn''t even depend on the face"


    "Not as old as your Lord, but older than Miriazal, and with the participation of those who have power. If that''s what you want, you''ll be sure to win."


    "So much?


    "I guess I''ll have a good battle with Miriazal of all my might without magic. If magic is forbidden, it falls into the most powerful category on the continent. It is nowhere near the reach of emerging species such as humans and beasts.


    I once knew that clan, but even the ancient dragons were reasonable people. Should I say it''s also interesting that such beings do not hold the hegemony of the continent "


    Stervese ran out of words, so Gora often thought. Of course I''m not sticking to the tournament, but I wonder if there would have been so many martial artists. Gora roared in disgrace of her unknown, wondering if there were still other powerful players, although the competitors, who had become the reputation of the audience, should have roughly held them down as well.


    The gola was staring at Stervese.


    "Don''t you notice?


    "What?"


    "Then I''m saying the sides are sweet. There will be a disciple of the Lord. I forgot my first name, but it''s going to break. Is that good?


    "Shire did?


    Gora took a seat, with a look of drunkenness awakened at once. And before Gora said anything, she pointed to a certain point.


    "Thanks for the good liquor. Find your own distance."


    "I''m grateful!


    That''s all I left to say, Gora disappeared like the wind. It was once a Stelvese I never dreamed that such a fist haughter would come out of a dull, non-combat-oriented race of beasts. In that sense, the current Unified Martial Arts Games are also interesting, but there is another reason why Xing is not on board at this time.


    "Who''s going to stop the woman who embodies the doom that''s slowly walking here? The concubine won''t do it, so if you do something about it, neither the sword emperor nor Calamity will do it in the first place.


    Let''s do something about it before Arnelia disappears. "


    With all that whining, Stelvese fell preoccupied with the idea that Roxanne, who had just turned into a drunk and annoying guest, was now more of a problem.


    "What the hell, Temehe et al."


    Vasquez took the liberty of occupying one of the vacant noble mansions, making it a Negijo. He was in the midst of bringing in Shire who passed out there and nourishing his sharpness for tomorrow while clearing the heat.


    It was Arnelia''s elite unit that broke into the place. There were also Alberto and Miranda on the spot. Of course Vasquez knew who he was dealing with, but seeing people doesn''t change his attitude.


    Miranda was horsebacked by Vasquez, who jumped, and everyone on the spot put their hands on the sword pattern, but Miranda turns a glimpse at Shire, who continues to be destroyed by controlling it with her hands.


    I don''t know what you''re gonna do.


    "Is that about this kid, or the request?


    "About work, I''d say, but let''s just ask them both"


    To Miranda''s words, Vasquez was laughing.


    "Ha! That''s not the Archbishop of Arnelia! You''re kind to me even with this attitude."


    "Irony is fine, talk. You don''t want what a dumb result that kid died while you were asking what was going on, do you?


    "That''s right, but this is just plain worrying. He''s the father of this and I killed his brother, but he was after a chance to get revenge for resentment for it. So, it''s a payback for nothing. The material isn''t bad, but you were 10 years early. You can use anything you want with a plan, you idiot. Honestly deal with me from the front. It''s this motherfucker. You look like a father to me."


    Shire''s hand tickled at Vasquez''s insult. Miranda didn''t miss that, but Vasquez tramples that hand relentlessly.


    "Oh, by the way, I didn''t kill you. If you kill him, he''ll cancel his participation, right? That''s a long shot. You hurt yourself moderately, and when you pass out, you wake up with strong pain. It''s hard to add or subtract inside, but this kid is honest. I haven''t stunned you once yet. I can''t talk to you because I broke your jaw, but you''re deaf and you barely see your eyes, okay?


    "Yes. I mean, is there anything else in life?


    "I''m going to. But, well, normally, you''re unrepeatable. Sounds like we can push him to the scrap mentally in a little while."


    Vasquez laughed as he seemed to enjoy himself, so the surrounding Temple Knights accidentally revealed their disgust. But he also controlled it, and Miranda told him calmly.


    Continued

 1750 War and Peace, Part 288 - Conference Day 8, Night ⑥ -

    "Well, which one is it? But the requirements for the eagles to come here, you know?


    "You''re a cold woman, either way. But I like it. It''s about the favor, isn''t it?


    "Yes. Not only did you ignore today''s convocation, but you tried to smash it up, didn''t you? I don''t know how to take that responsibility."


    Vasquez just said he had been poked where the pain was, and he pounded his tongue.


    "Oh, there''s certainly no excuse for that. How can you forgive me?


    "What, no, special victory?


    "No, once you lose your credibility as a mercenary, you''re just going down to being a criminal. If I can''t act as a mercenary, I''ll be disposed of by my current companions. That''s funny, but I like the position you''re in right now. I want to fill this hole as much as I can."


    "Then I''ll have Titania done tomorrow. So it''s Chara."


    To that word, Vasquez looks suspicious the other way around.


    "Tomorrow we''ll win the Unified Martial Arts Games? Is that what you want me to do?


    "First of all, winning is the lowest condition, and if you can, I want you to push it unrepeatable. No killing."


    Vasquez is increasingly baffled by unintelligible instructions, but Vasquez is not foolish. I began to wonder where Miranda intended.


    "It''s that simple - oh well. Did you guys'' do ''something?


    "Come on? It''s not your job to know that, and if you confront me, you''ll find out. You just do what you''re told. Or does the ''fighter'' Vasquez have a heavy load?


    "Dude, are you provoking me? I don''t have to get you in the mood for anything, but I''m not out of my hands at work. Because that''s how I behave."


    Vasquez spread his hands like he was good at it, but Miranda was flushing that attitude with cold eyes. I wanted to say with which mouth I would speak of it, but I enjoyed it for a long time.


    "- Anyway, I''ll get you a good job for what you paid for. If you''re a mercenary, you need to hold on to it."


    "Don''t be shy, you''re telling me you know."


    "That''s fine. More like a borough rag at that foot, can I have it over here? But even today, there''s a lot of damage and it''s hard to cover up. I''d like you not to add any more extra work."


    Vasquez glanced at Shire. Not having enough fun yet, but the hoarding dropped for now, albeit in a disturbed form. Plus it''s possible to get a full taste of the superb score of Titania tomorrow. I don''t hate the idea of keeping the fun later.


    "Oh, that''s good. It''s just Arnelia''s healing power might not be enough for you anymore, right?


    "That''s what you don''t know about depositing. I''ll take it."


    "Go ahead."


    It is the moment when Vasquez turns his legs away and Miranda tries to get close. A shadow jumped like a disease from the window behind Vasquez, striking Vasquez with a blow. Vasquez was struck by the attack as he twisted and twisted his body, but he was just able to confirm that the blow had turned into a grasp, which was blown away in a stiffness.


    And at the same time, the attack flew to Miranda, but Miranda singled it out on paper. At the same time, Alberto was unleashing a great sword, shadowing and poking. Alberto''s sword did pierce the shadow, but Alberto realizes that it is scarce in hand.


    And when the sword stabbed his opponent, and it fell apart, the leaves of the tree fell apart with the wind, blocking the sight of those who were on the spot, dancing all over the room.


    "What is this?


    "Fucking demon!


    And as many knights wandered, only Miranda watched what happened without preventing the leaves of the tree. And he dropped the shadow out of the window.


    "... I see, can''t you trust those eagles"


    "Master Miranda?


    "Nothing."


    After the leaves of the tree had subsided, Miranda gave wind-disturbed hair lifting instructions.


    "Retreat them all. Alberto, I''ll take command once."


    "Ha. What about Master Miranda?


    "I''ve got some more business for Vasquez"


    "I think it''s dangerous for you alone."


    Alberto told him quietly, but Miranda just grinned lusciously. I had nothing more to say as Alberto, and I carried out my orders. I saw Miranda and Vasquez all the time when I left the room, but Vasquez was clearly getting grumpy and starting to haunt the dangerous atmosphere.


    When I was alone with that Vasquez, Vasquez uttered a murderous voice.


    "You - you saw who the shadow was earlier?


    "I saw it. Didn''t you see that?


    "Ugh, they threw me hard before I turned around!


    "Hmm, maybe I have a little performance problem. Just in case."


    "Ah?


    Vasquez further offended Miranda''s gaze. And Miranda made one suggestion.


    Continued

 1751 War and Peace, Part 289 - Conference Day 8, Night 7 -

    "Do you want revenge on your shadow opponent earlier?


    "Naturally! I''ve never forgiven anyone I''ve licked! Find out who you are, and I''ll bust your ass!


    "Then I''ll give you one condition. Earlier opponents are not even eagles. I''ll give that opponent a chance to get revenge any day, so I''ll have you listen to one thing I say."


    "What the hell? Say it."


    Stuck in Miranda looking like Vasquez was outraged. On that forehead, Vasquez rounded his eyes when he placed his finger.


    "(What, this woman? Touch my forehead easily -)"


    At that moment, uncontrollable forces overflowed from the inside of Vasquez. The blood rolls hot and the time around me feels slow. Similar to the excitement you get when you''re in an extreme state in battle, but more intensely felt than that.


    Vasquez desperately tried to control his consciousness, even in his state of excitement.


    "Teme, je... what did you do?


    "That''s not the same guy you''re excited about and used to, some people lose consciousness. This is the magic of Runaway Enhancement (Overboost). As you feel, it''s magic that runs wild, not only physical abilities, but even senses. One wrong step and you die, but you just endured it. With this, it is possible to cross each other with Titania in a state of curse liberation.


    Oh, by the way, arena junctions can be handled if you do these auxiliary sorceries before you get into the range of effects? I''m wondering why nobody tries... well, physical assisted witchcraft is roughly exclusive to Arnelia, and the sorcery society doesn''t have much research going on, so naturally. "


    "What, so... this, this stuff"


    "You''re not serious, are you? But Titania wants to keep it captured here. Compared to the still invisible calamity at the bottom and the missing Dragreo or something, it''s easy to do.


    He is a black magician who emerged from the Unified Martial Arts Games. I''m going to make sure you stay put. "


    "Are you sure?


    Vasquez, who had already begun to get used to the state of "Rampage Enhancement," had an evil grin. Answer that as Miranda looks to enjoy observing it.


    "What?


    "Using magic like this alone with me in a place like this? You also know you''re going to be extremely excited, right? Something just fitted in. You''re rolling, right? Didn''t you think you were gonna be a little bit of a meth?


    Vasquez scratches and stops. Miranda chuckled as she looked at it chilly.


    "Fine, why don''t you do whatever you want?


    "!? Are you crazy?


    "If you ask me if I''m crazy, I might certainly be flying better than you. Otherwise, Arnelia''s archbishop or assistant chief bishop will not be served.


    But the eagle is the worst match for you, isn''t it? It could shrivel right away. "


    "Ha, so that''s what I got permission to do, and let me try!


    Vasquez hits Miranda. Miranda changes its body color red as she takes Vasquez''s fist. It is the main show of "Red Ghost" Miranda.


    Miranda has not forgotten that Elsa was about to be destroyed by this man in public. And fortunately, there''s no one here.


    "You''ve got your contract. So why don''t we just have you hang out with Atashi''s worries for a little while?


    "Ooh?"


    Miranda pushes Vasquez''s right fist back. Vasquez unwittingly retreats with his fist to break Miranda''s attitude, and strikes Miranda''s jaw out with his left hand. Miranda''s jaw conveys a shattered feel to Vasquez''s fist, which still doesn''t know how to add or subtract force.


    "Shh, I did it with a blow...?


    but Miranda, who should have completely crushed her jaw, let her right fist slip into Vasquez''s dovetail thoughtfully. Vasquez stumbles on his knees feeling like he was beaten with a broken castle hammer. Forced to heal his jaw, Miranda approached Vasquez as he clapped his fist.


    "Anything, Ali, we have to make sure which one is stronger, right?


    "So, Temehe, are you kidding me? - Huh?


    Miranda gets her jaw kicked up, grabs Vasquez''s leg dancing in the universe, and slaps him on the floor again. The bottom of the floor fell out, and from Vasquez''s back, which was dropped downstairs, he stepped firmly on it. My legs had the feeling that my back bones could crumble.


    Vasquez screamed in agony, but Miranda doesn''t condone it.


    "You''re using physical enhancement magic, aren''t you? I''ll give you a recovery, so you''re not gonna break it to this extent, are you?


    "Ko, you amah!


    "It''s not Ni, it''s about the eastern continent. Call me Sister!


    Miranda''s fist destroys Vasquez''s face. And for the second half of this period, Miranda was to immerse herself in a fracture with Vasquez until the magic of rampage enhancement was solved.


    "- Hey, is there any good idea?


    "No."


    Alphilis had been talking to shadows in his dreams. Naturally, it is the next Orlu measure. The shadow sat down, elbowed, and sighed toward Alphilis with a frightened face.


    "I thought you were a little smarter, but I didn''t expect you to bet everything on a winless battle. I''m a little stunned."


    "To some extent, though, there''s nothing you can do about it? Besides, I can''t say I have no chance of winning at all."


    "I don''t think so. That''s someone you should call a master. Very rarely do there come out a fighting genius that would make up the difference between the races, but that is the case. That barbecue doesn''t necessarily cut it out for me either. Tomorrow''s game will be over."


    "Bar art, can you use it?


    "Not to the extent of hands-on learning. But it''s not much different from Victoria''s. The sticks were too common, and no one was extremely martial arts. Who learns such techniques as how to deal with someone like that in an era where they can kill and kill? I can''t even imagine countermeasures."


    The shadow ran out somewhat dissatisfied. I''m sure there''s some remorse, but that''s all about Orlu''s skill excellence.


    Continued

 1752 War and Peace, Part 290 - Conference Day 9, Morning ① -

    Alphilis also thought about it. Bar art was one of Aldrius'' best martial arts, but I do remember taking one was indelible. Weapons are stronger in simple things. It was Aldrius'' theory, and Alphilis thinks so. Because non-abrasive sticks and other striking weapons are more useful on the battlefield than blade spilling swords.


    From his combat experience with Aldrius, Alphilis thought about what he would not like to do with bars. That''s how I came up with one answer.


    "Hmm... well, I wonder if it''s worth a try"


    "Did you come up with something?


    "I don''t have any certainty. But the order of the games... I think I''ll have Cowen''s help and Dwarf come out in total."


    "Hey, what are you thinking?


    "Forest Warrior. Yes, you''re a forest warrior..."


    Anxiously, but somewhere with slight expectations, a shadow sent an interesting gaze to Alphilis. But the Alpha Reese was still roaring alone with his feet together with some indecisive expression.


    - Day 9 of the meeting, morning -


    venue for the Unified Martial Arts Games in the early morning. In a venue where there was not even an audience in front of the venue yet early in the morning, Tochi Heritage put his jaw on the knife and looked down at the venue as he smoked (kuyu) the flue pipe (xel). That look was never loose, but it also seemed pleasant, and troubling.


    Sheva sat nearby silently there. I looked up as if the Heritage surprised me.


    "Bye, I just thought you were home."


    "Yeah, I was going to. White Vine''s arm still doesn''t fully stick, and I''m just a little bit interested."


    "Is that the sword emperor?


    "Well."


    Sheva was also sprinkling cigarettes with flue pipes. But I know that the contents are not just cigarettes. It is a tobacco to mix unspeakable and suspicious grasses of herbs and poisons and boost magic. It seems to be adjusted to suit me, and I was dying dangerously when I had the transmission to let the flue blow as well.


    Thereafter the two are companions who will somehow cause the flue to blow. Magic and swords. They are two people who have lived in opposite poles, and they are far apart from each other, but somehow they talk to each other. Although, of course, Sheva does not tolerate the hobby of heritage.


    "Bastards of Vasquez are grieving. I hope the sword emperor doesn''t follow me."


    "Really? If it''s a bondage called a martial arts tournament, I don''t think there''s anyone out to the right of Vasquez. You won''t be able to use that black strange sphere either, and I don''t think there''s exactly the kind of technology you can use to overwhelm Vasquez with your bare hands?


    "It feels like it was done, the sword emperor''s skill is excellent, but it''s not a realm that I can handle. Vasquez would certainly be advantageous if we were to interact with each other indefinitely.


    but whether or not you are master enough to defeat to that extent "


    When the Heritage and Sheva had their own predictions, the Vasquez of the day appeared flustered there. A little bit of two, but I realized that Vasquez''s expression was so blue that I''d never seen it before.


    It was probably the first look that a man would ever give an invincible grin, or scatter without hiding his anger emotions. The Vasquez sat beside the legend, silently looking down.


    Heritage and Sheba looked at each other, and I was wondering what was going on.


    "Is this - may I ask what happened?


    "- Oh, I don''t mind. I just want to say, I''m worried too."


    It is a bad-toothed saying, that arrogance makes it a vasquez like walking in clothes. Increasingly, the heritage was confused.


    "If you say that, you''ll be more and more concerned"


    "I''m the most confused. Hey, Heritage. You, how many times have you killed someone called the immortal?


    "Maybe three times."


    "How?


    Heritage follows memory.


    "The hell was desperate when I burned my whole body to ashes and then packed it in a transparent box and exposed it to sunlight. Others died by breaking an external device. Sometimes the shadows were weak."


    "I''ve done it five times. Hunting the immortal is one of the most expensive mercenary requests. Information is often shared in guilds about how they crusaded. If you''re immortal and I asked you how to crusade, you can''t go down 50.


    But... "


    Yesterday''s Archbishop, that wasn''t just an immortal. Vasquez moves have the technique of stopping playback with or without. With it, we could have at least stopped the immortals. That didn''t make any sense to that archbishop opponent.


    The feeling of beating him was certainly a human woman. Then there should be pain for sure, but he was equipped with the mental power to override it. The fact that there shouldn''t be a while drove Vasquez''s senses crazy. And whether it was reaction speed or reading, the same attack didn''t work twice. Arm power that is even illusory when it gets stronger each time it plays more.


    As a result, Vasquez was suppressed in the fighting. I haven''t remembered this since the time of the rush.


    "(Did you misread the other person''s strength? No, that woman was certainly not that strong. If you were just strong, the blonde knight behind you would have been stronger. How did I get hit so unilaterally with the knight in the back? I don''t understand... this is the first time I''ve ever felt sick about a woman)"


    Vasquez couldn''t sort out this emotion, and he spent the night unheeded. I had already forgotten about the fisting clan and about Shire. Vasquez was just thinking about Miranda.


    That''s where the Heritage clamps its hands! and tapped hard to bring Vasquez''s consciousness back.


    Continued

 1753 War and Peace, Part 291 - Conference Day 9, Morning ② -

    "Vasquez, there''s more to be done in front of you than that. Today''s opponent will only die if he stands with a wooden knife."


    "... oh, I know that. But you can''t forget who cared, can you? If you had a nice woman in the city, you''d want to push her down for now, even before you meet other women?


    "When you hear about it, do you want me to replace the woman with a pretty boy?"


    "Uh, no, no, no. I can''t believe this is your buddy, it''s the end of the world. I don''t think there are any more decent strong men."


    Sheva sighed when she saw Vasquez blossoming into a crappy debate, as the legacy seemed.


    Mercredo was quietly looking down on the Vasquez ''exchange from those above the arena. I know about them. He said that he was a fierce man with no one lined up on the continent, and at the same time a crumb to despise. Mercreed thought that their battle had no doctrinal claims.


    It''s been a long time since they called it ''Blood Warfare'', but it''s not like I like anything to fight hard. It was just that, as a result of his desire to receive the blade more bravely than any of his companions, and more than anyone else, he became so called.


    Mercreed who doesn''t put his emotions on the table, but he really likes the Carazel Cavalry and still prides himself on being the best mercenary regiment on the continent. The unwavering faith of the generations and the companions who support it. Everything is the pride and treasure of Mercury. Mercred is ready to do everything he can, even if he doesn''t like it, beyond being told to fight on behalf of the regiment and win.


    "(Do you have two Zems buddies in it... Vasquez and Ya will be crushed by the Sword Emperor, but Tochi Heritage and Ya are troublesome. That''s the guy who doesn''t choose the cut of his stuff. Even if it''s a wooden knife, it doesn''t go well with me. It would be a nasty opponent if it were a heavenly match)"


    Mercury was beginning to crush and observe the remaining competitors. Mercred is not a battle genius. The greatest weapon is irresistible training and the prediction that comes from its experience and observation. Even every step of the day is a reference in the battle. Mercred observes a little bit more of his opponent''s movements and makes predictions work so he can win no matter who he hits.


    There are many strong competitors. On this condition, so are the opponents who will have difficulty winning. They can also repeat observations and measures and improve the chances of winning at all by putting the conditions in place. But there was only one person yesterday who wasn''t sure. It is the moment when I think of the other person.


    "What are you thinking, a wandering spear"


    That''s what they said, and Merkleed was sloppy. There are a limited number of humans who can call that name. Mercred almost accidentally lost his calm and raised his voice because the man who stood next to him was the same person he just thought of.


    "That was..."


    "I haven''t seen that in a long time. I''ve worked with him before, remember? They may not have looked like each other."


    "Match...?


    Merkleed tilted his neck, but the man was laughing all the time.


    "Don''t you see? Maybe he didn''t even have a clear ego yet. Okay, forget it. Just a little nostalgic."


    "Wait, but surely somewhere..."


    Merkleed tried to speak up, stepping on the shadow of a man. At that moment, the memories of the past were evoked in Mercury.


    "Ahhh!? Sure, I remember. But that was a long time ago. What about you?


    The man did not answer the words, but laughed lightly and disappeared. Merkleed did not follow, but merely looked behind the young man in that pitch-black figure.


    The morning of the ninth day of the meeting was both quiet and restless. For one thing, that the agenda is no longer narrowed down and into fine regulation. The controversy over the right of initiative had already ended, and most people were uncomfortable with Shane Sereno''s partition.


    Miriazal lightly holds his usual morning meeting with Miranda before coming to the meeting. The course of this meeting was also discussed there.


    "It''s convenient that the spearhead of condemnation wasn''t right for us - after all, you mean the battle stayed on before we fought"


    "Come on, I wonder. Although it would have been an inexcusable situation if they did accuse me. In the end, the break-in of the exorcism society would be unexpected, wouldn''t it, as the discussions between Swendle and Shane Sereno had been held in advance? I wonder if they think it''s puzzling, too.


    "I tried to explore that, but there were too few ingredients. I have no idea what Puritanical White Fun is thinking. And because of Bradymaria, it was impossible to contact Shino. For some reason, I really like poetry. I won''t be away from you for a while.


    At the very least, if Poetry will be completely alone, I will try to hear all sorts of things. "


    Miriazal, I thought of the poetry that I once raised like my daughter by hand salt, and I was biting my nails with regret. But Miranda suddenly missed the act.


    "- That''s it. Is Kiyojo Poetry and the others that trustworthy?


    "Huh? Lord, what are you saying? Isn''t that the woman who freed herself from childhood education and battle? Be trustworthy."


    "But you don''t know anything about it when you get back to the East, do you? If I got a clue from you, I should be teaching you the art of using people''s minds. How can you be sure this one isn''t dancing?


    The word kills Miriazal. Something tells me Miriazal never throws a harsh word at Miranda, but he never kills her. Even if opinions can be conflicting and cursing each other, Miranda is enough to carry on her memories to wonder if it was nearly a hundred years before she could be turned on for real killing.


    Miriazal threw words to conceive her anger.


    "Hey, how dare you say something good and bad?


    "Though I understand. But why are you so obsessed with poetry when you even use other people''s feelings? Emotion becomes a gap. That''s what you once taught Atashi, and Atashi, who didn''t understand, is right. Every now and then, you make a big mistake. Every time I remember being reprimanded, I''ve never seen a supreme bishop (master) fail with love.


    It''s the fundamentals of the exchanger that make you doubt everything. Atashi, is something wrong?


    Miranda''s words were always right, so Miriazal mumbles. But you''re right, Miriazal didn''t feel comfortable being sent to this continent where no one relies or is close to him in a more hostage-like position than he was in his childhood, and even the girl who took care of him from scratch had to be suspicious. Because Shino felt like a family he hadn''t had in a long time.


    Before the mouthwatering Miriazal, Miranda drank tea and took a seat.


    Continued

 1754 War and Peace, Part 292 - Conference Day 9, Morning ③ -

    "Well, let''s get this far from arguing. It''s time for the meeting."


    "... um. But the man who attacked you earlier, did he have a star?


    "Oh, that one. It''s up to you to work for Puritanical White Fun. From what I''ve seen, it''s a guy named Touta who won the bow division. I checked with the guard at the Bailey Inn. Is that what happens to all the people with bows?"


    "You think it''s purity? Why are you after me?


    To Miriazal''s question, Miranda shook her head sideways.


    "I don''t know that far. But it didn''t have to be a weasel, could it have been anyone? That distance. Then I don''t think it''s possible to see who''s there, and it''s even more impossible to anticipate who''s coming at the window. If I had enough vision to see it, it would be difficult for me to live everyday life."


    "Well... keep your guard up, huh? I don''t want you to fall down to the Lord after Elsa."


    "Is that what you say to the immortal eagle?


    Miranda laughed brightly, leaving the room first. After the signs had disappeared, Koko, who was silently listening to what was going on, threw an anxious glance at Miriazal.


    "What''s up, Kiko? That''s a rare look."


    "... don''t you think Master Miriazar is strange? Miranda''s recent enrichment of magic. She also uses healing magic that she has never been able to use before. An attitude that is not originally full of charity, but can also be taken as cold.


    Jake returned to consciousness, but said he still needed some rest in bed, but he didn''t even let it go up on the subject. What would have happened if the banessa I hired hadn''t distracted me last night?


    That''s true even if it''s about the assassin earlier. It''s too cluttered to look into. Even though there is much to do, there is also no way in which various investigations are being carried out. Not now. "


    "For Miranda, Jake and Halsa may not be as important. I''m looking forward to the possibility that it could be a trump card for Doom and the future, but otherwise, he''s just a well done boy.


    The priority for Miranda would be Arnelia, and Alphilis. Things are a little different with me and the others. "


    "Really, is it?


    Miriazal stared at Miriazal unexpectedly, as he revealed his anxious mood intact.


    "What are you gonna do with that, Kiko? Kill your emotions for the mission. That''s what I once taught you, and now that you''re in a position to teach, you seem so anxiously imprisoned. Have certainty when stating anxiety. That''s what you taught me?


    "Ha, sorry. But since Master Miriazal doesn''t feel uncomfortable about anything?


    "I feel uncomfortable. But that''s what Miranda herself once said. He said he would be able to move with little or no sleep, but he would live the same cycle as a human being to remember that he was human.


    Miranda hasn''t even slept much lately. No matter how your body recovers, you may also get headaches and caustics because of it. It is the eagles and the surroundings that are imposing the burden. Meditate him with some eyes.


    Besides, it''s impossible to suddenly wake up one day to a new system of witchcraft. Miranda rather had less magic to use for her previous training and drilling. With that in mind, I can''t even think that my strength has finally caught up. You may not know very much about witchcraft, but you also have experience. "


    "I hope so."


    The unspeakable anxiety of the sons was shaken away once by Miriazar. But the misty anxiety that stood in was not completely clear as if it had swung away once.


    And when Miranda left Miriazal''s office, she went back to her office once. There was a maple and an orange infarct that recently came with a room.


    "Welcome back"


    "Dear Miranda. It''s easy, but I''m ready for the mornings. Would you like to enjoy it?


    "I''ll just have some bread."


    Miranda picks only the bread out of a meal that overlooks her, glancing at the paperwork that came up as she ate it.


    Orange infarct is something I don''t know, but as far as Maple can tell lately, Miranda doesn''t seem to be eating a lot of meals. Of course, maples aren''t always beside Miranda, but they worry about how it goes.


    "Dear Miranda, I haven''t been able to sleep or eat much lately. You''ll fall as it is."


    "It''s kind of a morning for everyone to worry about. I''ve been doing just fine lately. It''s okay, don''t worry so much.


    Besides, if you eat too much, you get fat. I''m a little under-exercised, so you can eat a little less. Still, you don''t have to eat. You can move this much and you''re in good shape, like a bunch of people like Immortals who take in the atmosphere (mana) and live there. Maybe I can enlighten you at my age, but this pile of paperwork! It''s all over the world. It''s nothing to understand. "


    Miranda smiled and waved flirtatiously as she joked, so Maple lost more words than that.


    Continued

 1755 War and Peace, Part 293 - Conference Day 9, Morning ④ -

    And when I glanced through the pile of documents at an awesome rate and pressed the seal of settlement, I penned the documents I didn''t press and put them back on the maple.


    "Ho, put each of these back to the creator. There''s a paperwork deficiency, so we''ll settle after tomorrow."


    "Uh... have you looked through it yet?


    "Right? Atashi, because she''s a very capable woman. Maybe it doesn''t usually look like that."


    Miranda winked and chewed the rest of the bread. I feel far from a woman who can flaunt her bread as she swells her cheeks, but Maple glanced at a dozen documents marked by Miranda. Some documents with fine letters in line require calculations, and many don''t make sense just by glancing at them in the maple, but I didn''t expect to point that all the way to a mistake while I chewed every bread.


    I have also heard that Miranda once completed an advanced discipline in Arnelia, but I did not understand by Maple that it was called Alphilis and a good Miranda, and this is what happens to all of us when we complete the discipline.


    And when Miranda swallowed the bread and drank a glass of water, she stood up wrapped around the coat that was on her chair.


    "Well. Is it time to go to the venue? Today''s offering is orange. Maple, after circulating the documents, be sure to contact Alphilis."


    "What? But I..."


    "Be thorough in your work with all places, including Miriazal. You don''t have to serve me beside you. From now on, I''m going to dedicate myself to Orange Milk and hire another one. Isn''t that right, Orange Meadow?


    "Yes. He said he was looking for people who were good at practical skills, so he took one. He was retired once due to an injury, but I was wondering if it would be okay if he did paperwork as an assistant, not a fight.


    I''m just calling. Do you want to put it through?


    "Right."


    Miranda''s understanding was heard, so Orange Millet put someone inside who was waiting outside the room. The maple was also familiar to his face.


    "This one... sure."


    "You know what? Lord Hamitte, a Gloria instructor. He was also once known as the candidate for the Senior Citizen, and he called his name" Yuzuru. "


    "My name is Hamitte. You saw him a few times the other day at the hearing, didn''t you?


    Hamitte was changing to Sister clothes, which worked for the Deep Green Palace, not the instructor clothes he had when he was in Gloria. Not only is he hiding his hair, he also has a different impression than before because of his mild expression somewhere, but he also found that Maple had the sharpness to stab him in the gaze when he saw Maple, and that he was indeed the one who asked the job question in Gloria''s light fire noise.


    In the end, the investigation into that incident was partial because Calamity''s split raided Gloria for some reason, and Hamitte repelled. Maple questioned whether the retiring mouthless of Calamity''s split could begin alone, but both Kiko and Miriazal,


    "It''s not weird if you can bars"


    That was it. In addition, in the story of Tsukiko,


    "He was well above me in his pure combat abilities, but thus much more intense duty, eventually seriously wounded and retired in honor"


    I was only told. There seems to be no such fact at all, but since the mouthless task is not left as a document, only oral information can tell what has happened in the past, and most of Kiko and his generation have retired and left Arnelia. The truth is only known to the sons and Miriazal, and to the bars themselves.


    Maple visited Hamitte several times afterwards to listen to the exact circumstances, but Hamitte seemed to have been feverish and fallen asleep for a few days afterwards, whether it was from battle fatigue. Apparently he was suffering from a fever that would be quite severe, and it was inferred that it would have been brought about by Calamity. And when the fever subsided, it was found that the memory before and after the battle had been partially erased.


    Since it is the sight of the monks of Arnelia, no more maple can be pursued, and the hearing of the circumstances was cut off. But it''s not there that Maple cares. I remember Hamitte''s hazy gaze when he first saw himself and his tone afterwards. I didn''t raise my gaze once, and I do feel a resentful emotion in that tone, but I still felt the same emotion in my current gaze.


    Are you out of your mind, or are you nervous because it''s an interview with the Archbishop? There shouldn''t be anything resentful about it - Maple left the scene in a gratuitous manner, bewildered but for no more reason on the spot. It is certain that Miranda is not obedient either, because coordination with each place is the original job, and there is no reason to say no.


    And when the maple left, Miranda saw Hamitte.


    "Well - I''m looking into the merits of being a barber. With all this credit and strength, I''d have definitely become a pigeon, but can I ask what''s going on around there?


    "Yes. It may not be a very pleasant story,"


    Hamitte told the whole story. I had also heard the contents of the orange infarct, but Miranda finished hearing it all without a look on her face.


    "- I see. Then Sakashi. This Deep Green Palace will be hard to do. Should I rather stay away from Arnelia?


    "No, it was my will that stayed in the first place. Besides, I don''t know how to live outside Arnelia. This election is also convenient for me."


    Miranda nodded when she saw Hamitte''s burning gaze at that willingness.


    "I see you haven''t given up on birth yet. Then control your emotions. Perfect, too. Can you?"


    "By the command of my Lord."


    "That''s right, no ex-mouth. But I''ll keep my name Hamitte. Do you have any hope?


    "If you will appoint me as the next child"


    An orange infarct breathes into Hamitte, who answers without staring. And Miranda narrowed her eyes and answered.


    "I don''t have the right to appoint Kiko. Only the supreme privilege."


    "If only you could be the supreme bishop. You will have a proven track record just to convince your surroundings."


    "Don''t be silly. There''s no way that the people in the upper management who know what''s going on with Miriazal will be convinced."


    "What if something happens to Master Miriazal? Or if there''s just something I can''t help but retire from the supreme diocese? There are so many anxiety elements in this Arnelia. Don''t you think it just holds ingredients that aren''t weird when, who, or what?


    An orange infarct saw Miranda in the disturbing words, but Miranda answered the question with nothing, just staring at Hamitte.


    Continued

 1756 War and Peace, Part 294 - Conference Day 9, Morning ⑤ -

    "Hey, Poetry. Could you ask me for one?


    At the very beginning of the morning opening, Bradymaria, looking out the window frame, spoke to Shino. Bradymaria laughs wildly when Poetry, who was told not to give orders but to ask for favors, doubted her ears unintentionally, is neat.


    "What could it be? Is it that rare for Atashi to do you every favor?


    "No, it wasn''t the usual tone. Doesn''t sound like much of a tea scene, does it?


    "I like satirical women, Poetry. But being too smart is a thought?


    In Bradymaria''s careless words, Poetry learned the feeling of being dictated by his gut. It''s not like Shino doesn''t have one in her belly either. But I don''t think Brady Maria knows about it. Because Brady Maria doesn''t need a fine fornicator or anything. Whatever Poetry plans, it won''t be something that Brady Maria found out about, and she''ll consider it a minor thing that''s not enough to take.


    It must be an unconscious word - Poetry inquired as he told himself.


    "You''re not smart enough to be that smart in the first place. May I tell you how well my Arnelia is doing while studying abroad?


    "That sounds a little funny, too, but this case is serious. Actually, I lost touch with one of my sons."


    Son - I mean, Poetry understands that you mean the butlers. Bradymaria won''t move one eyebrow no matter how much a human dies, except for the raw (though) who divided her own flesh. Especially calling the elites they have given birth to as deacons, but harming them is tantamount to buying instant Bradymaria''s wrath.


    It is now taught that she is also the enemy of Miriazal because she has dealt with several deacons. This was what I heard both from Miriazal and from Bradymaria.


    Poetry also thinks that his neck will fly if he makes a mistake, and carefully chooses words.


    "My son - were you infiltrated by this Arnelia?


    "That''s right. I just don''t want to keep track of Miriazal''s trends. She''s a kid who can be simulated into water, not as good as Doom, but she can also pollute water. Wow. Do you know that Arnelia''s troublesome thing about being a fortified city is the abundance of water resources?


    "No."


    "Honestly, if it''s just the previous junction, I can''t even forcefully break it, and I did, but breaking the current junction is a bit boney. You can break it over time, but in the meantime Miriazal will take some action.


    Then I can think of digging in from the basement, but Arnelia''s ground is hard, and I can''t dig in the normal way. Wow. I was researching a demon king whose anomaly would be a miner (Digger) to fix this, but isn''t he dead?


    Plus filling the basement with sanctified water seems to be helping to strengthen the ground and ties. Water sanctified by demons as well as evil spirits and dead spirits like Doom works wow. This city was created in anticipation of a showdown with us. "


    Poetry was annoyed when I was told. It is true that the Deep Green Palace was filled with holy water, but holy water does not necessarily work on normal demons. I was wondering why it was so thoroughly applied, but Miriazar was building it to prevent a demon raid, or the intrusion of its subordinates.


    I once wondered for a moment but never considered my intentions that far, and once again, Shino was ashamed of his own unknown.


    Bradymaria continues.


    "So, hey, you were asking Euwayne, the Atassi''s son, to make a detailed waterway map and contaminate the water sources? Besides, if this city had sewage, there wouldn''t be a place where the water wouldn''t flow? I thought it would be easy to gather information.


    I couldn''t get in touch with Euwayne because I stayed on the eastern continent, but Atashi followed me here also to interact directly with Euwayne. That''s because Baba from Stervese can''t even move because she can''t take her eyes off this one for 30 seconds using a thousand eyes.


    So instead of Atashi, oh... yes. "


    Brady Maria has asked me to be cute, but the content is not cute at all. Bradymaria is not the only one on the lookout. The mission itself is being watched by a large number of people, and it''s extremely difficult, such as sneaking through its surveillance network and making contact with the latent son of Bradymaria.


    It''s not like there''s no way. But it''s not a cheap project either. When Shino was staring in reply, Bradymaria was under pressure to sweeten her chin on Shino''s lap at some point.


    "There''s a way, right? Atashi didn''t do you an impossible favor. Wow. Or do I have to tell you how?


    Shino took his breath. Perhaps Bradymaria already understands how Poetry thinks. You''re most right, but not now.


    But earlier than Shino thought of a way to open up, Bradymaria was softly earringing.


    "Don''t use Ceremony Capital. I''m not here right now, keep it a secret from Master Bai Le, Agel."


    Poetry was as palpable as a heartbeat, but he breathed in the ears of Poetry, and Bradymaria withdrew.


    And Bradymaria threw a small box at Shino and sent it to him. Poetry rushes to receive it.


    Continued

 1757 War and Peace, Part 295 - Conference Day 9, Morning ⑥ -

    "What''s this?


    "I was connecting Atashi to Euwayne, cord"


    To an unexpected word, Poetry is about to take a small box off.


    "Hey, what''s up?"


    "You wouldn''t be surprised, would you? I heard that even humans are something to preserve in remembrance, and they can be a good catalyst for magic. Wow. You''re upset."


    "I am a magician!


    "In the sense that we deal with curses, we''ll have something in common, won''t we? Either way, it should be easy to track. I''ll take care of it. Wow."


    Shino looked down at the box and was still thinking. Sure, with this, we''ll be able to track it down. But the result...


    But even Shino''s concerns are mentioned by Bradymaria.


    "I don''t have to go that far, maybe Euwayne''s dead. The Butlers would know right away that Atashi is here, and it''s weird that he''s not out of tune. Instead, if you get your face out now, I''ll kill you. Wow.


    I can''t just release sensors for the whole city, and I just want to make sure. I told you, didn''t I? He said he still cares. "


    It is certainly imperative to invite extra ripples if a demon strikes a wide range of sensors in a place like this.


    Miriazar told him to whisper as he drew his face closer to Poetry again.


    "If you''re selling a charm to someone, it''s no harm selling it to me, huh? It''s true that you like it for humans. Even if humans from all over the world were to die, I''d let you and Master Bai live."


    "... as Tyran''s turn, is it?


    In the words of Shino, the eyes of Girari and Bradymaria lit up.


    "It''s good to be around you, right? But it''s true I like you. Atashi has no son, but no daughter. You know what that means?


    "Two forces are possible, I suppose."


    "Exactly. Even though the athlete is in law, she welcomes her daughter. You''re not gonna think of anything other than you, are you? I wouldn''t even think about other daughters if they were Tiran''s slaves most of all, but if they were going to leave their will behind, they''d have nothing but you.


    Do you have the honor?


    Brady Maria''s eyes are straight and uninteresting. That''s why Poetry was still horrible. I only think about the extent of worms crawling through the ground, such as humans, and I look down on them because they are supposed to. I don''t care if he''s alive, but he''s a perfectly fine person to kill with some kind of clap.


    Poetry was distressed by the response, but he spun his head to the fullest to look for a problem-free response.


    "... it''s certainly an honor to talk to you, but either way it will be too early for Lord Tyran. Lord Tyran will grow up, and if you want me, you should think about it then."


    "Heh heh, you did a good job, didn''t you? But so is Atashi, but the demon never lets go of the person he likes once until he dies. I''m sure Tyran likes it.


    And it won''t take two more years for Tyran to grow into an adult-like body. It never grows as slowly as humans do. Look forward to it, lest it belong to anyone until then. All right?


    Hearing Bradymaria giggle behind her back, Poetry followed the scene with dazzling thoughts.


    "My king, I have an offer to see you."


    Soldiers catch sight of Swendle relaxing in the tent. No visible calamity bugs have been placed during the day. As a result, envoys from other countries used to apply to take a look, but they were all left to Voff and Anneclose to deal with.


    When it comes to what Swendre should do, it''s about having fun with Orlowarge. From time to time, Annecloses told us that it was routine to get rid of them in moderation. What do you mean you have an offer to look at yourself?


    On the contrary, Swendle woke herself up attracted interest.


    "No Annecloses and Voffs?


    "That''s..."


    "That''s what I came here for."


    A slightly joking tone was heard from behind the soldier. And when the soldier fell, a woman stood behind him, hiding her face in a hood. From the entrance of the tent, she could not see inside in a collision, and as she thrust the collapsed soldier into a place where she could not see quickly, the woman advanced in front of Swendle as she slipped.


    The assassin, or Orlowarge, entered in front of Swendle to shelter himself. but Swendle pushed his shoulder away and advanced himself in front of the assassin.


    "She''s an interesting woman. Someone."


    "Affiliated with the Demon Society, fourth place obedient. It''s in the ceremonial capital."


    "In fourth place, if it''s a region, there''s enclosure. You mean someone in a good position? You could come as an official messenger, secretly."


    "Eh heh, that''s Swendle the Wise King. Talk fast."


    When the capital got down on one knee and thanked his subordinates, he started talking.


    Continued

 1758 War and Peace, Part 296 - Conference Day 9, Morning ? -

    "Let''s just go straight in. Would you mind smashing this meeting?


    "... don''t be funny. You think you''ve done enough already?


    "Didn''t you just stir it up and end up putting it together the way you think it is? Shane, let''s just say Sereno and I were already able to be intimate.


    Together with Shane Sereno, he entertains the Combined Forces in the name. And betray him on the way. Are you sure about that muscular?


    Swendle''s eyes sharpened to Russia. But the capital''s usual nagging attitude also disappears, and the temper of Swendre stares back.


    And as the capital tried to pack it further, Swendle rode himself out to block it.


    "Go on, woman. How far do you predict?


    "Right... this is a personal observation, but the Combined Forces are pre-built. As for Romansland, I want a name that probably arouses the military on a large scale. Romans Land exists in the form of being surrounded by satellite countries, and it is difficult to take the blame in public opinion because it eats up the resources of satellite countries no matter how they move their armies. Sleeping lions are more right than not moving, like not being able to move.


    Speaking of Romans Land specialties, iron ore, fossil fuels, and dragons are well known for scarcity of food self-sufficiency. But have output also been depleted in recent years with regard to iron ore and fossil fuels? So Romansland had to come out knowing he couldn''t. And the way to war in a country without resources is a short-term showdown. Romansland will starve and perish if brought into a long battle.


    So it entertains the Combined Forces and to some extent brings together and crushes the forces of the nations. And while the situation in each country is not in order, it will control a certain extent of the continent. Is this the place? "


    Swendle listened to the capital. There was so much unresponsiveness that there was beginning to be a rush on the part of the capital I spoke of. What is Swendle''s next reaction? As the capital waited frightened inside, Swendle slowly stretched his spine.


    "- It''s an interesting idea. But if I betray the unaccompanied army I called upon, I will surely be held accountable for the war. What do you think about that?


    "You just have to lose the existence to charge. If Alexandria and Arnelia are gone, there will be virtually no more countries to tell Romansland in strength. Gruzaldo is too far away and lacks a say in the human world. The countries of the eastern part of the continent are just as collaborative, and collaboration is rattling with the emergence of Shane Sereno.


    Besides, assuming Alexandria and Arnelia existed, do you really have the strength to just let Romansland Main Castle fall? The only thing that interests the Combined Forces is the peasant season. The combined army, which can happen only in the Standing Army, is scarce in size, and in winter it is suicidal with cold and hunger to remain within Romansland. It''s not a royal castle that falls in six months. "


    "Surely our capital is in a difficult state of defeat."


    Swendle looked at the capital funny. He stares at the capital with a sharp, intimidating eye.


    "As it''s hitting, how do we read our army''s path?


    "Normally, it would be the King''s Road to get out on the northern streets and out to Meesia, wouldn''t it? Meesia is the stronghold of the city where the streets are maintained and it is easy to move the army. But on the other hand, it''s hard to protect. It is a difficult land to protect if it can be attacked from more than three directions of flat and maintained streets.


    It is also possible that if we go through the commercial federation to Tarham, we can drop the central countries at once, but by the time we get through Tarham we will have to go through the Kadarfi Valley, the fortress of Tianjin, which is likely to stick with tens of thousands of armies for more than a year. Even if you break through and exit to Tarram, the distance to Arnelia is close and the possibility of being stuffed back is a must. This isn''t good either.


    Then it would be best to go east. If there''s a way out of the conflict zone in between, it''s the quickest way to let Alexandria fall in a straight line. If Diore were to join us, Alexandria''s defense would be as brittle as cheese. "


    "I see, that''s an interesting idea. Do you know anything about a staff officer?


    No, it''s a woman''s preference.


    The capital to answer with a smile, but on his back he was sweating in surprise. Not only is he who is in front of him a king. From Swendle, he felt a similar pressure on wonders and puritanical leisure. It is not the king of decorations, but equipped with the corresponding strength. The capital had inferred that it was probably pretending that it was self-depraved.


    If they come in the exercise of their strength, there is no escape to the capital. I packed between them earlier so that I could threaten them if I had to, and they crushed the agreement first. It turns out that there is a lot of martial arts to it.


    And Orloage, who refrained beside Swendle, laughed limply as to whether he had spotted such a capital vanity.


    When the capital reacted pickily, Swendle continued to ask the question.


    "So? Those are all just airborne theories on the desk. Sure, if I move right, maybe Romansland can solve the problem of food self-sufficiency? But if that''s the case, there''s no point in me smashing this meeting."


    "No, there is. Because Shane Sereno can''t be trusted."


    "No way, is that an inference, too?


    "No, we have proof"


    Swendle who receives the letter offered by the capital and looks through. The aim seemed intriguing and followed the text carefully.


    "Hmm... I see, I don''t trust this."


    "Yes. ''Too little'' bribes to the state on Shane Sereno''s side. Human beings are things that move with greed and profit. We need to attract more people who move with greed than less profit against the current system, but there is no indication that it has even moved.


    Even if Shane Sereno had a great deal of charisma, people would be too fascinated with her in too short a time. When this happens, the possibility arises that we are manipulating humans by magic. What happens if such people take the lead of the continent? It''s easy to imagine. "


    There''s a chance it wasn''t magic.


    "For example?"


    "In the first place, they''re all being replaced with the original humans, something like that"


    The capital circled its eyes at the idea that there was no clapping. Swendle laughs at the look on his face.


    Continued

 1759 War and Peace, Part 297 - Conference Day 9, Morning 8 -

    "We''re only talking about possibilities. But I have an interest in working with Shane Sereno now. Of course, it''s not because of the credit. Therefore, there is no point in breaking the status quo."


    "No..."


    "Don''t look so blue, woman. I wonder if I''d be willing to work with you guys later. What are the benefits you can show us?"


    The capital tightened its mind more to Swendle''s inquiry. I pulled the conversation so far from where it was possible that you wouldn''t listen to me. Up to this point it is a success. Later, whether we can get Swendre''s help.


    The capital is on a mission ready to die if it fails. But not to be distracted from what he feared, he preached his interest to Swendle in one breath.


    "Of course you have the advantage of working with us. The drawback of Alexandria is that everything depends too much on Diore. Which means it''s impossible to respond to operations from both sides."


    "In other words?"


    "If you march to Alexandria, we''ll be ready to attack from the east coast."


    Swendle''s mouth broke on that word in the capital. And when I hit him on the knee, he replied, unusual and sunny.


    "Fine. I have accepted the terms."


    "Then..."


    "I said we could form an alliance. You ready for some writing?


    "Yes. Here."


    The capital took the writing out of his nostalgia. There Swendle gently ripped his thumb belly with his teeth, pressing his thumbprint. The writing was spearheaded by the name of Puritanical White Fun, but again, they were as good as Swendle had done his eyes, and the contents were only finished at first reading, and the writing was closed.


    The capital had its eyes more rounded by its thoughtfulness, but it did not dare to imitate it, and received the writing without saying anything.


    "See you later for more meetings, etc. -"


    "Are we going to do this via you?


    "Yes, I''m the only person who can move so deeply and without anyone noticing me. Is there an inconvenience?


    "No, come on. But before you go back, recover the blast you planted around the tent. If it explodes with some kind of clap, it''s noisy."


    "This is-"


    The capital grinned shyly, but Orlowarge stirred at this. It is a great woman to set all that up without us inside or the perimeter guards noticing. Besides, if the negotiations weren''t going well, they were going to blow this place up for themselves. Being a horrible woman, I couldn''t help but think of Orloage.


    And just before the capital tried to leave, Swendle asked again.


    "Hey, woman."


    "What is it?


    "Who''s your real husband? Are you kidding me?


    "I have long been a squire of Kiyojo Shino. I pledge my allegiance to the Demon Society, but that''s all."


    Swendle looked to gauge the eyes of the capital often, but eventually he laughed grumpy with his nose, and the capital left with humility.


    Orlowarge opened his mouth after reports that the capital had left the formation completely.


    "You''ve been a livered daughter for a long time. I can''t believe I''m negotiating with Master Swendle."


    "Remember, Orlowarge. Those are the eyes of the ready. Oh, that kind of deal is the most alarming. Covenants were meant to end me before they were built, probably."


    "Huh? No way. That bold."


    "No, I definitely meant to do that at first. Worst of all, if it didn''t work out, I would have thought about ending my life and ours, but I looked straight at me and changed my mind. I realized as soon as possible that there was nothing I could do with my power and switched to persuasion. The scary thing is that we already had measures in place to do that.


    That thing is moving by its own will. It doesn''t matter who the Lord is or what, I know best that I am not different from my Lord. So to speak, he is also a woman of the king''s qualities. The Lord who makes it serve is the most terrifying.


    Unless you know who that true Lord is, you''d better set it up for the detour. I don''t even know what I''m after. "


    "Aim. Are you from the Enchantress Society?


    Swendle laughed mockingly at Orlowarge for answering the confusion.


    "It belongs to all the East. Apparently, the people on this continent are still more honest, right?


    Swendle fell asleep in bed with pleasure as he slanted his neck against Orloage.


    Continued

 1760 War and Peace, Part 298 - Before the Fifth World War of the Unified Martial Arts Congress ① -

    Alphilis was alone, walking near the arena. Even if it''s one person, there are people around quite a bit because some of them are already ready for the outdoor in the early morning. Those who were drunk or intoxicated until morning are also divided between having more reception in the outdoor shop or getting water to wake up drunk and tour the competition.


    Alphilis is still impressed that it is a truly safe city. This way you can reveal the night outside without peeling off your body, and you won''t have any trouble securing water again.


    Old memories are already thin, but in the countryside where I grew up, I was sometimes manned to secure water as well. Because he was still young, Alphilis was not driven out to work outside and stayed indoors, but I saw young men take on a number of barrels and go to the river to draw water, such as when the well dried up.


    There can''t be time in the countryside to work (or sneak) into schooling, and the literacy rate should have been less than 20%. Still, the river was still close and the water sources had not been so troubled, and wealthy farmers had some leeway to let them go to urban schools. It wasn''t until Aldrius taught me that the world wasn''t so kind and couldn''t afford it.


    After Aldrius'' death, I''ve seen a number of children who are sold in a bundle of sandwiches to diminish even on the land they traveled to, mercenaries who jump to the dead without being able to read the precautions, and villages that have been abandoned by a little drought.


    I felt indescribable when I found out that it was a demon named Miriazar that was driving this city that could solve those problems, but alas, if we could avoid such tragedies, it would be human, but it would be demons, but Alphilis wondered if there was still room to choose.


    As a human being, and as a less wealthy person out there, and as a woman. I''ve been wondering if there''s anything I can do, but I have the feeling that I''m starting to move something too big. Of course I have a feeling. Well, Alpha Reese is always asking herself if her senses are catching up.


    "(It''s something I''ve come a long way to think about, nah, I may not be old enough to think about it, but I negotiate reciprocity with all the beings who want to set up this many cities, and I carry tens of thousands of human destinies myself, hey. Something about me makes me think that I''ve already made it this far. I just have to do it.)"


    I once heard how Aldrius did that when he threw it out trying to be extremely personal. The answer has somehow been made fun of, but he only answered me once. It''s


    ''Cause I don''t deserve a minute.''


    That''s what I meant. With all that talent, and just the concrete measures and means to move the country, Alphilis had thought about what was disproportionate while being powerful, but lately he had finally begun to understand the meaning of the word.


    "(Minutes - that meant you were ready. Whether you are prepared to meet or betray the human expectations that trust you. Ha Also, even if you can''t live up to your expectations, can you still be okay with it? You couldn''t stand the pressure.


    No - or you wanted to be more free. Maybe he wanted to do something freely rather than wear it to such a heavy pressure) "


    As Alphilis walked thinking about it, he was suddenly thrown fruit. It was a little-momented throw, but Alphilis caught the fruit flying straight from the side without even glancing.


    A few of the people around me noticed that turned their eyes round, but that''s all the same routine returns to the street. And when Alphilis looked ahead to where the fruit flew, the face he hadn''t seen in a long time was quietly waving there.


    "Yugd."


    "Long time no see, Alphilis"


    To the unexpected face, Alphilis changed course. I guess I shouldn''t be surprised to meet him here either because he''s a disgraceful opponent, but I couldn''t help but be surprised to emerge at this time. Because I just wanted to talk to you.


    Yugdrasil had an outdoor shop open. If you look at it, there are many fruits lined up in the outhouse like you''ve never seen before. Alphilis was looking at them with his eyes round.


    "What''s this? No way -"


    "You''re not gonna steal it, are you? That''s just fruit, too. It''s not worth the effort."


    "So, Nanicole?


    "Don''t look so strange. Just a little success in the fruit trade. You told me to live a life with my feet on the ground."


    Well, did I say that? All I said was that Alphilis tilted his neck. To that attitude, I could see Yugdrasil dripping disappointingly.


    "Take responsibility for the words, you are"


    "Ha ha, a joke joke. So, you stopped me on purpose. What can I do for you?


    "Isn''t it up to you to have something? It was a rare, lost look."


    After Yugdrasil pointed it out, I laughed all the time that I couldn''t hide the alphilis. Yugdrasil didn''t do anything worthy of credit, but it was gratifying to see that the stakes were not occurring at all at the moment. Even if that is a one-sided convenience for Yugdrasil, there are few people in Alphilis who are genuinely consulted. It''s all because you have to show a strong part as a runner or as a team leader.


    The one you can forgive is also a black magician, but thank you Yugdrasil seems to be looking at things differently. Alphilis began to expose his mood while he was in the store. Because I could have predicted that I wouldn''t even be here, that I wouldn''t be recognized around.


    Continued

 1761 War and Peace, Part 299 - Before the Fifth World War of the Unified Martial Arts Congress ② -

    "Hey. Even more now, I thought I was far from what I was aiming for"


    "You mean give up?


    "No. But human beings have a limit to life, don''t they? So while I was holding on, I thought I could fulfill all my hopes.


    If things didn''t work out at this tournament and at the conference, it would probably all collapse. You''re getting a little scared because you somehow know that. I''d like to talk to you about this, if you don''t mind. "


    "Challenge, you mean"


    To Yugdrasil''s words, Alphilis nodded a little troubled.


    "Is that something you can put together in such a well-dressed language? It''s just me, he''s a greedy guy. Now I realize I''m very greedy."


    "Greed is important, I believe it is everything that is fundamental to our activities. I am a greedy bystander. It was originally there, and I was trying to be there.


    You''re the one who changed that. So I''m telling you to take responsibility. "


    To Yugdrasil, who said it very seriously, Alphilis blew it out.


    "Pfft. That''s usually what a woman says to a man?


    "I don''t know that. Of course, my words didn''t change when I met you. But you better be more aware that you have all that influence.


    Do what you want. What can I get lost in it? Those who expect from your greed will gather around you, and those who disagree will be your enemies. It''s the people around us who choose, we just have to take responsibility. "


    "Hmm? Well, things aren''t that easy, and I think you''re responsible for making me dream. But it made me feel better, thank you.


    Right, do whatever you want, huh? Let''s fight like that first. "


    Alphilis took one fruit that was in the store. yellow and round, a fruit that Alphilis has never seen before.


    "I''ll have one of these."


    "Hey, it''s for sale, huh?


    "Stay tight. I''ll pay you next time."


    "Interest''s high, huh?


    "Within common sense, please."


    Alphilis waved away from the scene. What would I think if I met Yugdrasil, someone who knew what that meant, learned about this attitude of alphilis? Definitely angry, and would tell, but that''s arguably why it sounds like Alphilis.


    And Yugdrasil realized he needed to meet again by making a loan to Alphilis.


    "Mmm, is this part of the Alphilis operation too? I guess we''ll have to take care of it... well, if we survive this chaos first.


    I can''t tell you anything, don''t die, okay?


    Yugdrasil''s words don''t sound like Alphilis anymore, but Alphilis grabs a bite of the fruit he just took while continuing his thinking. Then there was so much acidity in his mouth that Alphilis had never felt before.


    "Uh-huh! What''s this, sour! Can you sell this? It''s too sour to be dead."


    Alphilis complained of bumps, but predicted future developments with a sour head.


    And at the same time, I was remembering Yugdrasil''s impression that the shadow had earlier.


    "(This may be the first time I''ve been clearly aware of it from the front, but what the heck... that amount of built-in magic can''t even be compared to Orangeables, Lifeless, etc.? True Dragon, the digits are different even when compared to the Demon Man. He''s... what''s going on with him, like he''s just there.


    Hey, you know something?


    Talk to the other whose shadow is at the bottom of Alphilis'' consciousness. But there was no reply, only a frightening reaction was felt.


    "(Hey, you?


    "(I don''t know, I don''t know why I''m trembling. But that''s no good. That must not exist in this world... with me, something that I would never associate with. That''s all I know.


    That is something that must be wiped out) "


    "(What the hell is that?


    "(I wouldn''t have a hard time figuring that out. But how can such a thing be in this world? If that''s hostile - maybe it doesn''t matter about war or black magicians)"


    While the shadow felt the other fright, there was somehow some empathy for the feeling. But on the contrary, I thought it was jealous and terrifying to speak plainly with such beings, and yet also to be liked by Alphilis.


    "Come on, amil. Keep in the mood today!


    "Yes, sir"


    Fenna plans to lobby the crowd today in order to improve the status of the Seeker. Under Arnelia''s asylum, the Seekers have carried out various activities in order to adapt to human society. Participation in Jaeger has become one of them, and a large number of them have actually accompanied the charity carried out by Arnelia.


    Based on those achievements, Fenna sold to countries. High-ranking mercenaries may be soldiers, and they may be greeted with favourable treatment by the princes. The excellence of the Seeker would be his knowledge of bowing, pharmacy, plants, and the beauty of his appearance. There were many voices against using the last point as a strength, but Fenna had the idea of using everything she could use.


    Nothing means being a whore or a male whore. Beauty is recognized, and if even those who daughter-in-law to a leading nobleman should appear, it will be beneficial to the clan. The time has come for Seekers to live alone in the woods. I don''t mind putting the backbone of Seeker''s society in the woods, but I just believe that it needs to be integrated into human society as well.


    Due to Arnelia''s hindsight, Fenna is allowed to see the seven gods today alone. If we had so many opportunities to sell in, we would be able to expand the habitat of the Seeker a little. We can''t just rely on Arnelia forever. Fenna was a must, but beside it Amir had a pale face through her.


    Continued

 1762 War and Peace, Part 300 - Before the Fifth World War of the Unified Martial Arts Congress ③ -

    "(If it''s true, it''s not if you''re doing this. I don''t know when I''ll meet the main body of Calamity, and even if I don''t, something odd has happened too much here lately.


    I can''t even say I got a paragraph about Hamitte, and as always, I can''t get in touch with Hidun, and I don''t know when Calamity will attack me. My husband also worried me last night that my expression was dark. And about the child in my belly -) "


    Muscalade was still worried about the amyloids, whether they should give birth or not. Sconner is greatly reducing the number after persecution and is recommended to women to be aggressive in having children. Whatever it is, there is no temperament in not quitting to have children among the fae. Of course, Mascarade is taught that way, and I was always prepared to do so.


    I have heard that the synchronization, which I have yet to experience giving birth because I am a spy, but have been judged useless as a spy, led me to spend the rest of my life as a device to have even a child inside.


    A man who is a husband is not clever to live, but he is foolish and gentle. In peacetime, I guess this would have made me happy. However, it is possible that the colour of the eyes of the child to be born will be removed. If Sconner and Seeker become children, there''s exactly half a chance that the color of their eyes will drop by. If the color of the child''s eyes that was born were red - all the children would be terminated on the spot. And as a traitor, my husband could also be destroyed. Mascalade herself was surprised that involving someone as a spy was the pinnacle of stupidity and, above all, guilty of involving so many honest seekers.


    With that in mind repeatedly, it was only natural that the sleep of the last few days had not been calm. I wake up many times in the middle of the night with nightmares that I can chase after every time I sleep. If you wake up, you will be sweaty, and you have changed your bedclothes many times. My husband''s sleep seems deep and unaware, but it is close to a miracle that he is able to do his job without doing so.


    "(I''ll commit a serious lapse one day as it is. Shall I ask someone to assist Fenna? No, I don''t think that talent is in the Seeker now. Besides, if you offer to be ill, Fenna, who worried about you, might say she''s going to cancel the meeting. She''s so affectionate and stupid.


    This meeting and effort will also serve Sconner far away. need to be successful) "


    When Mascalade regained her mind, she decided to head to the job in front of her first. At that moment, Mascarade''s movements were solidifying.


    I wonder what Fenna is and stop.


    "Amir? What''s wrong?


    "Yes, no... may I stop by for a moment?


    "You just dropped by."


    "Women have conveniences, guess what!


    There was no time to choose the words, and Mascarade turned on the spot to throw them away. He left with his right. I feel like Fenna''s face turned bright red to her ears, but I can''t stand that.


    Mascarade was washing his face with the water he was hoarding to wash his hands, making sure no one was there, as he jumped to his feet. It''s a complete violation in Arnelia''s manners, but I didn''t have time to worry about that.


    After washing his face several times, Mascarade was finally calmly back.


    "Yes, it''s Calamity now - was the person next door ''that guy''? And that means Calamity is..."


    Yes, that''s it.


    A soothing sensation hits the throat of the mascarade and a drop of blood flows when stabbed. It was Arnelia''s idea to put glass in the box, but no one saw it except Mascarade''s face, which looked dumb on less cloudy glass than any other city.


    Mascalade never breathed, and spoke to someone behind her. Mascarade''s expression in the glass returns seriously as he looks at it.


    "Who is it? You know me as Princess Fenna''s aide, Amir?


    "Don''t play easy to understand, Mascarade. Come on."


    Slightly ridiculous words about this one, giddy mascarade. The Lord of the Word continued to talk about the mascarade as he slowly moved the possibly short knife against his throat as it wrapped around his neck.


    "My name is Ceremony Capital and I use the Demon Society. Oh, it''s no use knowing my name, is it? I am not registered within the mission of the Demon Society, and I am not supposed to be on this continent.


    I was confident when it came to disappearing. This is how you''re good at acting covert, isn''t it? In that sense, do you feel familiar with me? Like. "


    "... bullshit is good. Say the requirements."


    To the irritating words of Mascalade, a sighing capital.


    Continued

 1763 War and Peace, Part 301 - Before the Five Unified Martial Arts Games ④ -

    "If you''re not nostalgic, you don''t serve as a spy, do you? Keep me alert, Busli, because I can''t. Well, no, the requirements are simple. Don''t you know where Hidun is?


    I got the name of the range I expected, but the answer was simple.


    "That''s just what I want to hear, too. He disappeared without contacting me."


    "... um, you don''t seem to be lying. Actually, we and Hidun were in a cooperative relationship, right? But I couldn''t get in touch with the border one day.


    Bradymaria doesn''t seem to know about Hidun either, and when Hidun''s handover is unavailable, wouldn''t you connect with Oranzeble as an intermediary?


    "That''s just what I want to hear, too. A black magician can''t be connected to anything but Hidun. Are black magicians still able to operate in the first place? Titania, Doom, Calamity, Bradymaria, and I feel like we''re moving in a different way, don''t we?


    The capital sighed at Mascalade''s words. Mascalade was also the conclusion he made on top of gathering information, but apparently the black magician is not operational.


    Fenna had expected that the Demon King''s activities had been decreasing very rarely in recent times and that at least the absence of anomalies and silences had resulted in an extreme reduction in the number of soldiers that could be moved, rendering them incapable of large-scale activities.


    But Mascarade thought it was creepy the other way around. Black magicians were formed in the first place when they were supposed to be around decades old. For hundreds of years before that, or more than a thousand years, what was Orangeable doing? Who was it using to move? No matter how powerful it is, if it involves all of the continent on its own, it will also have limited means, and why did it require black magicians in the last few decades? As its hands and feet, did you speak to Sconner?


    Mascarade''s doubts were getting aggregated there, but he didn''t know anyone else who was thinking the same thing, so the doubts couldn''t even be debated.


    The capital behind it is going to lose its head, but how do you contemplate the status quo? Mascalade was dying to know that. I assumed the sigh earlier was not just a sigh.


    "What''s up? Too bad I can''t get in touch with Oranzebul or Hidun that much?


    "No. Honestly, there''s a way to get in touch with Orangeables. But I want to know where Hidun is."


    "What do you mean?


    "Do you know where Hidun came from?


    Mascarade shook his head vertically.


    "Naturally, it''s common sense to look into employers. Barfavel, the king of bloodsucking species, is a child, isn''t he?


    "That''s right. One of the few Great Demon Kings who survived the war and still operate. Besides, we live in hiding from the world, but a large force that still possesses the very power of wartime. And extremely, intelligent and able to negotiate with Arnelia."


    "I hear the bloodsucking king hated the battle and hid it peacefully. The king''s territory is considered a restricted place, and without being put on a map, either it is somewhat protected or confined by the surrounding countries. What''s wrong with that?"


    "I was wondering if I could hang Hidun as bait."


    Mascarade frowned at the measure.


    "Are you serious? What do we do with any more chaos on the continent! What are you after, destroying this continent?


    "No, I don''t think so. And even though you''re the Great Demon King, you don''t think you can defeat Calamity or Bradymaria, do you? If you''re a smart girl, do you realize what we''re doing?


    "... Oh, you mean that. You guys are going to build a base on this continent, right? Are you going to enter this continent?"


    Without answering the words of Mascalade, the capital pulled the blade all the way. And he answered as he went out of the jaw.


    "Well, I''ll leave that area to your imagination. One thing''s for sure: we want collaborators on this continent. We''ll make sure you get something in return for helping us."


    "You want me to be a collaborator?


    "Of course the burden is not strong. As far as I can, that''s fine. You may prioritize your interests.


    However, I would appreciate it if you could still keep a secret about who Calamity is. Calamity is concerned, so if you were to be exposed to who you really are, you could start a brawl. "


    "What if I refuse to be a collaborator?


    The capital flaunted its shoulders.


    "That won''t produce good results for each other. You''re going to lose your life and I''m going to lose a collaborator named you forever."


    "That''s a threat."


    "It''s a fact. It would be bad for you to be a spy, wouldn''t it?


    "That''s right. But don''t think you can easily do something about me?


    Again, the capital flaunted its shoulders at the forthcoming Mascarade.


    "I hate violent ways. I''d like a friendly relationship. I want to reward my labor properly."


    "Well, it depends on how you get out."


    "Really? Bye."


    The capital nodded, yeah, and then left without a sound. Mascarade was flabbergasted by the capital, which had just left.


    "After all, what are you doing here?"


    "Amir, haven''t you? Is your body okay?


    Fenna''s voice calls for me, Mascarade. And when I fixed my face, I went straight outside.


    "Excuse me, I''m coming now!


    "Yeah, that''s fine."


    Joining Fenna for a small run, the capital shrugged as she watched Mascarade leave.


    "You can dance even if you leave me alone. This one just needs to make a little push. I don''t expect a dumb spy to be able to figure out who he is. I just need to leave a lot of possibilities behind."


    And when he was dull, the city laughed, and departed.


    Continued

 1764 War and Peace, Part 302 - Before the Fifth World War of the Unified Martial Arts Congress ⑤

    - Unified Martial Arts Congress, WW5 -


    The sky was still blue today and many people were at the venue. There are several departments currently in session, but the main ones are the General Department and the Women''s Department, which take place in parallel.


    Since many women participate in games played in the general division this time, players who are performing in the general division are to be exempted from some of the main games, taking into account their fatigue and progress.


    And with Jaeger''s participation, the women''s division became no less than the overall division''s number of participants, and for the players who participated from the qualifying round, it was so busy that they could not win without fighting 10 times.


    Nearly half of the women''s division was said to be Jaeger mercenaries, many of whom took them to the venue in the morning. As a spectacle, it may not be as compelling as the General Department, but there are many spectators who take to the venue in anticipation of a glorious battle.


    There was a woman heading to such a battle in the face of tension. It is Elsia.


    "Phew, the main battle..."


    Elsia had won a brilliant qualifying round and was pawning to the main battle. The combination in the main battle is still unknown, but the mercenaries who won up in the qualifying round were roughly Grade B and above, and Elsia was a madman in the middle of a madness. As I learned later, Elsia''s winning out has a dozen times the hanging rate, which I just received last night from a fellow Jaeger who hit a mountain.


    I only had some idea of the list of facials to compete with, but just looking at it is just a dazzling name. Diore, Titania, Tearosa, Liliam, Alphilis, Yao, Rosetta, Dorothy, and Banessa - those who are currently out of the game have been set to be waived at a minimum until Game 2, but in some circumstances, it was possible to win Game 1 with Liliam at the worst.


    Seeing any name, and even Jaeger''s companions, such faces had won the main battle, and Elsia''s tension was impossible. Elsia repeated the act of sighing heavily in the morning when she regained her mind.


    "Uh, I resent the blue sky"


    "How many poets are you talking about?"


    "Aah!?


    Elsia screamed when suddenly she was spoken to by a layer from behind. As a layer, I wasn''t erasing any signs, so I was rather surprised by Elsia''s reaction.


    "Don''t threaten me!


    "That''s our line, isn''t it? What the hell is wrong with you?


    "Shut up, you''re nervous!


    I was nervous, and when I put it to words, Elsia was aware that I felt like my shoulder load had fallen all the way down.


    And Layer was also sharply grasping Elsia''s mood.


    "Is today the main draw for the women''s division?


    "Yes! Nobody cares what combination it''s going to be, and he''s too strong an enemy, right?


    "Heh, I''m going to win"


    Elsia was annoyed by the words of the layer. In the first place, everyone is superior. In contrast, for the first time now, Elsia realized that she was nervous because she was going to win.


    As soon as the lay was in good hands, he took his seat.


    "Well, let''s go check it out"


    "Huh? You got a job?


    "There''s no morning. I was thinking about going to the game with Gail, but Gail was taken away by Rosetta. He said he''d get used to his shoulders in the morning, and then he''d even let him back up."


    "Rosetta''s apprentice."


    Elsia laughed bitterly, Elsia and Layer took off and left the dining room. In doing so, I saw a bunch of people wandering into the dining room like ghosts. Dwarf, Seeker, Elf, and Cowen. It''s a rare combination, so I thought I''d call you.


    "The captain is a ghost..."


    "Caught up in the middle of the night, forced labor as it were..."


    "My back hurts"


    "Uh-oh, you''re old enough to stay up all night."


    I stopped because I was drooling complaining about Alphilis with my mouth, etc.


    And when I got to the front of the venue, there was a pretty good crowd. Lilliam happened to be there when I pulled her to dive in the crowd.


    "Oh, you two are close?


    "Hey, Lilliam."


    "Have you decided on an opponent?


    To the words of the layer, Lilliam fingers soothingly. The opponent in the war was Jaeger''s Class B mercenary.


    "Not many famous players are on the same block. Maybe we can get to the semifinals."


    "Aren''t you incredibly confident? I hope it doesn''t end with a mistake."


    "I''m not sure, I''m sure. Beware of names I don''t know, because they''re all people who watch a game once or have information. After losing the first round, you''ll have a look around at the strong female athletes in the tournament.


    Someone won''t deal with me at all, so I''m free. "


    As Liliam said that and glanced at the layer like a prank, the layer avoided that gaze as he glanced. Elsia tried to get Liliam''s head out of the way with her palms, but she was exquisitely flattered.


    "Elsia, your block is tougher than that, isn''t it? Wouldn''t it be impossible to come up to me?


    "What? I wouldn''t know if I didn''t try that!


    "Really? Well, good luck with that."


    Liliam left pointing to the location of Elsia''s name, but she did see the names around it and Elsia was blue in an instant. The layers also had to look bitter.


    "What is this... impossible"


    "World War I, you tea rosa of purple sunflowers. World War II, Muller''s Iron and Steel Soldier Satyra. World War III, Alphilis. World War IV, Yao. Quarterfinals, Titania. So, what''s next, Liliam?


    Yeah, that''s tough. "


    Layer had honestly expressed his thoughts, but Elsia had often stood still on the spot.


    Continued

 1765 War and Peace, Part 303 - Unified Martial Arts Games V, Alphilis vs Forest Warrior Orlu ① -

    "What the..."


    "Hey, this is the venue for the Unified Martial Arts Games, right?


    "Oh, I suppose so."


    The audience gathered at the venue of the Unified Martial Arts Congress is deliberate. That should be it, too. Because a giant building was built overnight on a circular playing field.


    The size thus exceeds the height of 10 people, and the building is organized in a tree as if it were a children''s playground. Kids would happily go up if they were younger, but they are just looking up too big.


    The same were the judges. Those who should have been entrusted with the judgment of that day were there, but Brandio and Ultina looked up at it with dismay.


    "Is this okay?


    "I checked with Miranda. Then you said, ''I certainly haven''t made any provision for a ruler for weapons, considering that the Giants will participate''.


    I mean, this is an Alphilis weapon. Alpha Reese''s confidence pushed him to Miranda''s bedroom late last night, so he got confirmation. "


    "Hey, when it comes to that women''s captain, yes, I do."


    Brandio looks up and thinks. This size, naturally, couldn''t have been carried, and probably worked on installing it at night, no, in the evening. Last night Jaeger was in charge of the venue security until the day changed in relation to the Siege of Titania by Arnelia.


    And the Alphilis game is set for early morning or noon only in relation to serving as an escort for Ray fans. If it is first thing in the early morning, it should have been told after the game the day before.


    Perhaps a weapon that could not have been installed if it had not been for this day.


    "Is it luck or what, were you coming up with or aiming at it? I''m looking forward to seeing what you can do with this, Mr. Ultina, by the way."


    "What could it be?


    "Change the referee, please. Hmm? Wye, we''re not going to judge a damn game like this."


    Brandio asked for both hands together. But Ultina just sends a cold glance and she recieves it.


    "No. How could I?"


    "This, we''re definitely gonna go up and fight each other. Stop? Then the referee needs to come up, too. Stop?


    "I guess so."


    "If I do, your skirt will turn on or something, and the audience will be happy... Oh, don''t hit me. And don''t do it with your hands!


    Ultina left the venue as she chased Brandio around. The humans who didn''t know about the two were a little distracted, but Mason said,


    "With all due respect to our friendship"


    And he was crushing while fixing his glasses.


    And his opponent, Orlu, had also come out to see how the venue was doing with the bragging in the holding room. Look at the building there and Orlu''s intuition tells you.


    "Moli tatatakai... idom tatatakai in tokui basho on souka, eagle. Omoshiro Ionna. Soledad hawatashi also seyippai motenashi senevanalanu."


    Orlu took a little look at the building and went back to the holding room.


    And while the venue was full, and those on the spot vexed with strange anticipation and bewilderment, the Jaegers were giving their thoughts in front of the giant building.


    "Is this it, I''ve been in a hurry since last night"


    "That''s right - I was made to direct the scene based on the drawings that Alphilis suddenly brought to me. I haven''t slept all night after all."


    Next to Lisa, Cowen was snapping his jaw on the railing of the venue. Besides that, Nia sees sleepy people in the regiment. Apparently fewer humans were being driven out for this.


    Nia was leaking her thoughts as she looked at a huge triangular cone building assembled in a wooden frame.


    "You played in places like this when you were a kid, didn''t you?


    "Yeah, it was everyday to hang out among the trees if we went to the woods that deep. But the opponent is Orlu, a forest warrior. Isn''t this trick counterproductive?


    Victoria denies Aerial''s sentiments.


    "But if you get inside this, you won''t be able to swing the bar. I don''t even think there''s a place for that."


    "But forest warriors are also top notch in hand-to-hand fighting. A three-dimensional battle utilizing wooden scaffolding, all the more so. Even if you seal the bar, isn''t this disadvantageous?


    "Hmm, is that big woman such a special winning balls thing? It''s decided there''s a bad sexual trick."


    Like Lisa throws up, but she answered somewhere funny. but it was true that everyone who knew the alphilis felt the same way, so everyone felt it would be some interesting battle.


    Continued

 1766 War and Peace, Part 304 - Unified Martial Arts Games V, Alphilis vs Forest Warrior Orlu ② -

    And then it''s time, and the venue starts to fill. Martial arts tournaments are also on a schedule and fewer venues are used as fewer athletes become available. By the time the referee started introducing players, the venue was full.


    First, Alphilis showed up at the venue. Alphilis had a wooden sword on his hips and a weapon in his hands combining copper and dagger.


    "Do you want to have an advantage in time first?"


    "If you lose in time, you''ll be struck unilaterally."


    Ekla and Venn talk orally. That alphilis could even afford to smile and wave toward his people.


    Roch saw it and spoke to the line next door.


    "Your general is a big woman. Can we afford that much in this situation?"


    "The other way around. It''s a strength to keep us from getting anxious. Why, you''re probably distracting your anxiety about yourself.


    That Orlu woman is the real deal of the tournament right now. As far as I can tell, there are no more athletes. "


    "Why can you say all that?


    "Tell the beast man it''s triple the power of the long stuff. They say you need three times as much strength to break a weapon with a sword that exceeds a spear in between.


    Ravenstein, Diore, Titania. All swords are central warriors. Whatever the battle without rules (rules), there is no way to defeat Orlu in this martial arts tournament. I guess I can''t either.


    Ask the other way around, Roch. How would you defeat him?


    "That''s..."


    Roch was also stuck in words again. In a limited space, that''s the only way Roch fights in the first place. Roch was also honest in this condition that he had not been able to find a way to just defeat Orlu.


    But Rhine shrugged there.


    "Well, it''s our captain who can overturn that absolutely unfavourable situation. What are you gonna show me today?"


    Alphilis moves closer to the arena with the anxiety and unexpected words of the line. Brandio, the referee, resented him. He threw his gaze at Alphilis for a moment, but Alphilis whistled and did it after learning about it.


    "Kah, you''re upset."


    "It''s not my fault you''re the referee of this game, is it?


    "I''ll take it, I''ll take it, okay? What makes Wye so sad that he doesn''t have to judge this building as it ascends and descends?


    "Uh, I didn''t even notice until I created the bench. I''m sorry."


    Brandio was even more angry with Alphilis because Alphilis apologized while taking a look at him, but Alphilis'' gaze was already directed at Orlu''s trends.


    The Orlu came in slowly late from the Alphilis.


    "Eh, no upset? And yet...?


    Orlu''s outfit was different than usual. First, he wraps a cloth around his body that looks like he made him suck even in muddy water, concealing only the minimum number of places he needs. Probably a camouflage, if you''re lurked in the jungle with that look, it''ll be harder to find. And he''s pointing to two long, short sticks on his back. Again, for some reason, he held a chicken beside him.


    But the biggest change would be not wearing a mask. There appeared an overwhelming way of fighting and a woman who also looked like a beautiful face girl who was wild but still miserable. The venue was temporarily tempered, but the temper turned into a small scream in an instant. Because Orlu twisted the chicken''s head in his hand and instantly poked that heart with a knife.


    When Orlu bathed the blood dripping from the chicken, he began to apply the blood all over his body. That appearance, which seemed young, fills me with killing and intimidation.


    "What''s that?


    Rhine asks Roch.


    "It would be blood makeup that shows the seriousness of the Warriors. Occasionally I saw a warrior in a fierce battle scene, but with a thousand or so arms cut off, he shows unstoppable harshness."


    "Uh, you mean the crisis of our captain"?


    "And it''s quite a crisis."


    When there was a Roch nod, Rhine saw a strange sight. Sure, the signal to start the game shouldn''t be there yet.


    Continued

 1767 War and Peace, Part 305 - Unified Martial Arts Games V, Alphilis vs Forest Warrior Orlu ③ -

    "Alfie, what are you doing?


    Alphilis had already begun to ascend the wooden architecture of the triangle cone, above the arena. Brandio, the referee, was also surprised at this, but Orlu, who wore blood makeup, was also surprised to peel his eyes off.


    And where Alphilis climbed halfway up, screaming.


    "Orlu! If you start to ascend, let the game begin!


    "- Hahaha, it''s Omoshiroya."


    Orlu took the long stick out of his back.


    "Simpan, Eyes is Ilanu"


    "I''d say it doesn''t either, but I already started running - oh, forget it. Start on your own!


    Orlu had already begun to rise to see which was faster than Brandio''s poorly tightened signal. While Alphilis uses his limbs to twist up, Orlu runs up with only his legs.


    Alphilis was already plugged into the upper level, but Orlu quickly rushes up to the middle. But that''s where Orlu suddenly slipped his leg.


    "Abra."


    Some of the wood was heavily oiled. And Orlu took his foot with it. It is the height of death if one mistake is made, upside down, and the wrong place to hit.


    If you look closely, there are tricks in the building. Some scaffolds have ''return'' on them because of the sawdust, and they are designed to make it harder to ascend when the thickness changes or the intensity changes.


    Orlu wasn''t annoyed to see them, he was really excited.


    "Narhodo, is this Omae''s mole!


    "No, because it''s just a weapon!


    weapon, than brought into the venue with a body called Alphilis that penetrates it. We strive hard to culminate, but where the Alphilis is another step, Orlu rose to the culmination first and looked down at the Alphilis.


    "Zannenda, the eagle is saki"


    "Yeah, I thought I would. The purpose is to make him stand there!


    Turn the wood that Alphilis is grabbing with his right hand. Then, the timber that was vertical was suddenly crumbling and Orlu was thrown out into the universe. If it fell straight to the ground, it would be the height of instant death, but along the way there was solid wood, and Orlu tried to grab one of them.


    But one of them slipped and missed the grasp with oil, and when he hung his foot on the aggressive side, the pain ran. Though the confirmation was not possible, the returned wood was thoroughly trampled upon. Something harder than that also existed in the wood, with a protrusion stabbed at the back of Orlu''s leg with a return. As I tried to pull it out, further severe pain ran to Orlu''s feet.


    "Nuh...!"


    Orlu tries to see if he can break the return, but in that gap, too, the alphilis came down from the outside and turned one more piece of wood. Now some of the wood came off, and Orlu struck from multiple directions as if he were a pendulum


    "Connotade!"


    The pendulum was not fast enough, and Orlu whilst holding one leg in place snapped at them lightly. But what was aimed at the fixed leg could not be dismissed, and Orlu distorted his face into severe pain when he was hit.


    On that moment, a string of entangled pendulums became like a net, entangled in Orlu''s body. And when he sealed the movement of Orlu, the rope came off the fixed part, limiting the movement of Orlu as if it were the shackles of a sinner.


    Orlu trying to escape. And it is the moment when Orlu forgets for a moment about his opponent, Alphilis, and is forced to pull through the return stabbed in the foot.


    "You finally showed me the gap."


    The whip in his hand was wrapped around the scaffold and Alphilis himself flew in like a pendulum. Keep flying and kicking and blowing Orlu away, trying to push Orlu out.


    Orlu endured the Alphilis kick decently, but at the soot. His legs were slippery wood again, but he withstood by snagging his arms open.


    Alphilis, who was in front of it, is now turning parts of the building. Then some of the wood came off and stuck in the hands of Alphilis.


    "Dreddakeshikaketail!?


    "Hey!


    I tried to escape the poking of the alphilis, but Orlu''s feet slipped and he couldn''t move properly. Orlu''s body danced outside the building as it was when he received an alphilis thrust in his belly.


    Although it has already fallen to nearly half, it is a height that is not an injury if it continues to fall. Besides, falling out of here, built almost to the limit of the arena, means staying out of the field.


    The audience heard a scream of "ahhh," but it was Orlu himself who was calm. When I took out the stick on my back, I flipped myself and stuck it to the ground, using its recoil to attach it to the building again. The audience applauded the brilliance of its work, but Alphilis went back into the building with no expression when he confirmed that Orlu''s stick had been left behind on the spot.


    The other Orlu also looked carefully at the building''s information.


    "Wow, Captain. How much trap did you set?


    "It''s not that kind of thing ~. If you just want to put together a big wooden building - you can do it with all the Dwarves for two minutes - until you get to every single piece of wood - it''s full of the captain''s traps. How dare you impress me that this is all the traps you can come up with ~"


    "As for cowardice additions and subtractions, there will be no one out to the right of a big woman. But..."


    Lisa explores how Orlu is doing. Both breathing and body temperature feel lower than before the battle. I wake up from the exaltation before the battle and find myself calm.


    Continued

 1768 War and Peace, Part 306 - Unified Martial Arts Games V, Alphilis vs Forest Warrior Orlu ④ -

    That was the same with Jemyaka and Vatruka watching this game.


    "Heh - you''re gonna do it, that women''s captain. So far, so dominant."


    "Yeah, Orlu is rare as a normal person, a person who can reach the extremes of martial arts on his own. This tournament without magic, I thought there was no one left on the right."


    "I fight well. They''re fighting to get their strengths out."


    "More than that, I take it better between. Even the jumping kick earlier, if I made one mistake, I should have lost. It''s also a success, pushing Orlu so far. That''s a little unexpected."


    Vatruka was impressed again, too. Cheng Cheng, I honestly convince you now that it is that way of fighting Lunatica because you are fighting for this woman. Whether it''s not strong enough or not, it hands-on wins the way it fights ingenuity.


    There will certainly be no way for the war princesses to grow up in the pure culture inside to win the battle, though not vibrant but also muddy. Contrary to his aesthetics, Vatorka was trying to think calmly that he might have had a valuable experience in some ways.


    And the line was calmly judging the members who sprang to the advantage of the Alphilis.


    "Not good."


    "Isn''t that an advantage?


    "No, I never did it to make up my mind just now. From here on out, there is no alarm in Orlu. If you don''t dare to ride the measures of the Alphilis, and fight at your own pace, you won''t lose to Orlu. Most importantly, the underlying combat techniques are too different.


    If Alphilis tries to set something up, one by one, Orlu crushes it, we won''t lose. It wouldn''t be a fun fight for Orlu. "


    "But I drained one long rod. The other stick is short. Wouldn''t that be a long time to make it, and there''s nothing to be done unilaterally?


    "I don''t know. No, I''d rather..."


    Rhine shut up about Roch''s words. Orlu saw this building and then pulled in once and came out purposefully preparing a short stick. It is a weapon I have never used before. If you assume to fight in this building, you will soon know that you have chosen a shorter weapon that is harder to catch than a long one.


    But wouldn''t that mean you''re quite used to that weapon, too? And I couldn''t pull it out with my opponents before, but having a short weapon in between means that, perhaps, close range fighting - and hence fighting - is also top notch.


    He is the head of a leading group that has been evacuating the invasion of Gruzaldo for decades. Rhine thinks he''s better at fighting than General Beast.


    "(Alphilis will also know that far. The question is whether there are any further measures. There will still be a trick, but whether it passes against Orlu or not.


    If you lose, you know what I mean, right? It was a joke, so you''re the one who won''t be sorry?


    Roughly to Rhine''s concern, Alphilis went inside the building and stood still there. The opposing Orlu also slowly entered the building.


    When Orlu took a step forward, the bottom was unexpectedly well scaffolded, so that he could not see the floor of the arena. Worst case scenario, were you supposed to fight here? Or were you going to drop it here and fight in a way other than a positive attack, given that the scaffolding is still stuck in oil?


    Orlu had felt it necessary to ascend this building again in order to clamp down on the alphilis. But I don''t know what''s going to happen out there. I also knew I had to go inside, but Orlu thought it was the tension I haven''t felt in a long time.


    "(No etai no sile, it''s a Heirkiven on Maju''s su. Nakanakai)"


    Orlu slaps the building with a stick. It is the same as the sensor, and now we can grasp the approximate structure and the position of the alphilis. Alphilis didn''t seem to be moving so much from the earlier location, but Orlu didn''t rush. Not moving, because I''m waiting.


    Orlu proceeded cautiously and found that there was fine work in every single tree in the building. Something that pulls through and becomes fragile, something that has a return on it, something that is wet with oil, something that spins when weighed off. How dare you think of all this, it was half-assed.


    "Yokumomaa, Jumbisul the Kokomade stuff. n?"


    Orlu had proceeded cautiously, both at his feet, but suddenly the wood behind him spun. And something like a string was popping up, wrapping it around and cracking Orlu''s balloon.


    Orlu found out that he was still alarmed. Even if Orlu didn''t fail, Alphilis had the means to attack us. This building is already in the hands of Alphilis. Not moving from where you are now is nothing more than proof to the left that you have the means to attack even from there.


    The moment Orlu noticed, the surrounding wood began to spin simultaneously. From there, the weapons that were being planted begin to pop up simultaneously. This fight is only a competition. If all of Orlu''s balloons break and Alphilis escapes the time limit, it will be a victory.


    Orlu defended desperately against traps rolled out of all directions. There is an attack like a whip to strike down, a flying object like debris, and even something like an authentic arrow inside. Orlu endured them on the spot, paying them, waxing them, and preventing them.


    "(Psytey, One Nocose by Inda)"


    If you protect only the balloons in your own chest, you can prevent defeats due to running out of time. If we can prevent all these traps, we won''t lose if it''s a front-cut fight. Orlu thought so and thoroughly defended himself.


    But like ridiculing that Orlu, the liquid poured out of his head into the Orlu. Orlu''s movements stopped for a moment on an unexpected attack that was exactly like spraying cold water. Because I suspected it might be acid. But the body had no heat or pain, but from what I could see, only the balloon had melted out.


    "Ha!?


    "You idiot, there''s only one way to break a balloon."


    Liquid that dissolves only the surface of the balloon. I was showered like that out of my head, and Orlu was furious. I thought you''d be working out a plan from the start, but I didn''t expect you to thoroughly trap it this far. Knowing that Alphilis had no desire to fight at all, Fury and, at least, Orlu went upwards in an attempt to shower a machete.


    At that moment, now when the building caught fire all at once, it suddenly began to collapse. I tried to reach the source of the Alphilis as I kicked up the collapsing wood, but there the Alphilis whip flew in and was paid off my leg.


    Orlu was sucked into the wood that collapsed as it burned to make up, but finally,


    "Alphilis!"


    He was screaming. Alphilis was alone, looking down at the Orlu from a scaffold that had not fallen apart.


    Continued

 1769 War and Peace, Part 307 - Unified Martial Arts Games V, Alphilis vs Forest Warrior Orlu ⑤ -

    After Orlu disappeared into flames, the venue was noisy. No one thought they were going to see people swallowed by the Great Flames at the Martial Arts Games.


    The rate at which the flames spread was also unusually fast. Orlu was swallowed. Jaeger''s face was distracted by this, and even the faces involved in this building were similar.


    "You could have done that...?


    "I don''t know. It was the captain who gave instructions to assemble what he had made separately. Only the captain knows all the drawings."


    "Ha-ha-ha, I thought you were pulling drawings if you had time, but is one this"


    I nodded as Cowen was convinced. Dwarf faces shout out surprises there.


    "What''s a drawing?


    "Lord Commander has written various blueprints as long as he has time ~. That was a lot of tricks in particular ~. Recently ~ I was creating a siege car that I could drive on my own ~. I eventually refused because I couldn''t get power on the slopes or something ~ but as far as I can tell, I was wondering if I could use enough for a siege battle on the flat ground ~"


    "Eh. New weapons aren''t enough, and you''re going to make them even like that!


    "Dwarf has become one of us - I was happy to order it without hesitation. I received a lot from castle attacker Prafil Moroto - but he said he could finally work on his development form."


    As Cowen gave a sense of further work, the inflexible dwarves also sat on the spot nagging. For now, they''ll need a night''s rest and booze.


    You thought the battle was decided. In some loose air, Aerial approached Lisa softly.


    "Isn''t that dead?


    "It just looks flashy, apparently a low temperature flame. I''ve seen Alphilis study it one day. Hattering is what big women do best."


    "The sun is shallow since you found out about Alphilis, but wasn''t it just a little dastardly? Even if you win this, won''t your opponent be convinced?"


    Wictrier''s words were good, but Lisa denied them.


    "I can see that big woman oh and in the pivotal part I want an offense from the front. But remember, folks. You had to rest in bed until last night because of the intense fight with Urs, didn''t you? That''s what moves around almost all night, and we''re celebrating today. Do you think you can fight in decent condition?


    "Bye."


    "It''s not like we can be strong overnight either. And I don''t have the strength to just fight from the front. That would be the bitter meat measure I thought about there, to be honest.


    As a matter of fact, I think it''s hard to stand. "


    Lisa knows about the medicine Alphilis used. That side effect is not that easy. Once used, sometimes my body can''t move properly due to recoil for 3 days. Dizziness and nausea were terrible, and perhaps Alphilis should be the same. Lisa knew there was something more patient about Alphilis than she looked.


    It should have required a few days of rest. If that were to move so far, it would be Lisa who guides us to see if she is not in the absurd act of using drugs in a row, etc.


    And on the stadium, he was about to slowly descend from the scaffolding left behind by Alphilis. A rescue squad popped up in the tragedy at the venue, but Brandio took control of them with his hands. I checked where Orlu''s balloon lost all of it, but the hourglass hasn''t fallen off yet. If the paramedics get their hands on it at this point, it will automatically disqualify Orlu. I avoided it.


    A voice of condemnation flew from the venue to the halt of the referee and the act of Alphilis. But the Alphilis of the day stared at the mountain of collapsed wood without alarm, and Brandio was observing the Alphilis.


    "Alpha Reese, can I trust you? Yeah?


    "Come on, I wonder. Because sometimes I don''t trust you either."


    "Zen questions don''t. You want to die?


    "I don''t think you''re the kind of person who dies to this extent, as long as you put your skin together. It makes you look like a flame, and... more than that, you haven''t got time yet?


    "A little more. 5... 4..."


    Brandio was counting, but there some of the wood collapsed and Orlu showed up from there. Apparently the flames were actually cold, and Orlu doesn''t see any burns.


    The venue sent a grand cheer, but it was both Alphilis and Brandio who noticed Orlu''s anomaly. And watching Orlu standing unresponsive, Brandio declares the victory of the Alphilis by watching the hourglass fall off. But the voice was quenched with the crowd''s great cheer.


    And Orlu started moving, even though the game was over. The affordable wood that was around it was hand-folded and turned into an impromptu stick. I guess I''m still willing to fight. When Brandio approached Orlu, wondering if he hadn''t noticed the game was over, an Orlu stick penetrated Brandio''s dovetail deeply.


    Continued

 1770 War and Peace, Part 308 - Unified Martial Arts Games V, Alphilis vs Forest Warrior Orlu ⑥ -

    "Hey, what..."


    He beat Brandio''s jaw with a stick as it was and kicked it out of his mind. Brandio blew up to the off-site wall to kick momentum, and the audience''s cheer turned to a blur where he was slapped.


    Alphilis peeled his eyes off. Brandio is heard to be the fifth on the pilgrimage. There''s a verse in Miranda''s story that hides her strength, but still says it''s a good enough track record as number five. Miranda said he should have the strength of a senior temple knight at the very least. That flew over there without even being able to react.


    If you look at it, Orlu''s body is upbeat and dyed red. I desperately pressed my legs off that Alphilis was about to drop unexpectedly, wondering if this was as if it were Ursus'' move.


    It was Roch who noticed Orlu''s anomaly as soon as possible.


    "Come on, it''s a rampage!


    "Runaway?"


    The line pulls the hips off Roch''s trousers that are about to pop out. but Roch tapped that hand tightly.


    "Yeah, let go! Your captain''s gonna die!


    "If you break in, you lose the Alphilis. Then we could die socially. What do you mean, runaway?


    "The warriors of Wanu-Joddah sometimes fight until they are dying and their bodies dye red. Whether it''s one arm or one leg, it''s just the neck that''s going to chew this pipe off. Because of that, it''s always a war of attrition, and the more the expedition ends.


    A soldier''s outburst can crush our platoon. How rampant would it be to be a total warrior chief? You may not be able to stop until you gather all the warriors in this room!?


    "The journey. Alphilis!!"


    When I was briefed, suddenly the line screamed in a terrific voice. Screaming enough to say how loud the line could have been. Unexpectedly, Roch was about to fall out of a railing that was about to pop out against the back, loud enough for the surrounding audience to hold their ears.


    Alphilis looks back to see if it just got to Alphilis as well.


    "Do it ''seriously''! You''re gonna die!"


    Rhine''s words were short, but that was enough for Alphilis. When Alphilis turned to the headquarters side, this one shouted out loud to the line, losing.


    "Undo the magic around the arena! Right away!!


    "Well, even if they say that..."


    There is no Miranda in HQ. For now, the Knights of the Temple are packing, but those in charge were currently absent. Rafferty and Aristotle weren''t even there. This was also a miscalculation to Alphilis.


    But Brandio, who was falling, had one hand to disarm the magic around the arena. He still stands, rubbing his dovetail, finally leaning against the wall as well.


    "I''ll disarm you on Wye''s authority. Do as you please, but at your own risk."


    "I''m not thankful, but I appreciate it."


    Alphilis has cancer, and fists together. And Orlu walked in slowly turning the stick. Alphilis moves forward to intercept it, too.


    "Nah... we''re going forward?


    "Are you insane? Isn''t that a mid-range fight using witchcraft?


    Victoria and Aerial surprised me at the same time. Assuming we can use magic, we will fight at a distance. Too reckless, such as challenging Orlu and Melee.


    But Lisa laughed.


    "Apparently, you''re the usual Alfi. Whatever Wictrier is, Aeri. Don''t you understand yet? That''s Alphilis. Right now, at this moment, our things are disappearing from our minds. Alphilis is a man with a solid in-laws, but his interests take precedence. Which would be stronger now, Orlu or myself with all my might.


    It''s our choice to ride a human ass horse like that. Let''s keep an eye on this battle by giving up our lives to dangerous people. "


    The look on Lisa''s face, saying so, seemed somewhere fun unlike the rest of the anxious crew. And there''s a stunning sight in front of me.


    Continued

 1771 War and Peace, Part 309 - Unified Martial Arts Games WV, Alphilis vs Forest Warrior Orlu ? ~

    "Shh!"


    The Alphilis used a piece of paper to carry out a series of attacks by Orlu. Alpha Reese is playing a series of fights that no competitor has ever been able to identify or even prevent.


    He can''t even fight back in full defense. But after more than a dozen attacks, Alphilis was hit once. The audience voiced their amazement without realizing that this game was already over, and Orlu, a madman state, is also a surprising reaction.


    "I knew you''d be fast. But I''m used to it."


    "Carea!"


    Orlu advances with an angry look. At the same time, Alphilis comes forward and confronts Orlu again. Alphilis has a wooden sword on his hips, but he no longer decided to make sense in this state where the game was over, nor did he have it in his hands.


    As Alphilis began Orlu''s series of attacks, he now began to twist them with his bare hands. As he twitched 10, 20, and 30, Alphilis stepped forward. Every time the reaction rate of the alpha leash increased, there was room for correspondence.


    When Alphilis took one or two steps, Orlu began to retreat. It is Orlu who is attacking. The audience cheered greatly at the stunned sight, but Jaeger''s companions were rather stunned by surprise.


    "Why...? How can you do that!?


    "I can''t believe it. Are you saying that the reaction speed of the alphilis exceeds that of the Orlu?


    "If you can do this, why don''t you start from the beginning?


    There are not many who can answer that word. Only Lisa, Rhine, and Layer can guess.


    "(Alphilis'' speed of reaction is probably coercive behavior using witchcraft. He said he''s very bad at auxiliary and joint witchcraft applied to others, but maybe he''s not so bad at it either for what he puts on himself.


    Alphilis'' recent sudden technological rise in melee combat here said he was pairing up with shadows in mental training. I guess that also teaches you tricks on how to use magic. In melee combat combined with witchcraft, you must be one of the leading users on the continent.


    In order to cross in close proximity to each other with Alphilis no longer, we will not be in a glimmer with the Warcraft unless we have some kind of assistance. of humans. Much more than that) "


    "(So is magic, but barking is overwhelmingly unfavourable when you''re in time. Despite this, Orlu is overwhelmed by his good first-shot. Successful in a series of attacks by securely crushing the opponent with one hand.


    It''s about connecting a collapsing attack with a damaging series of attacks, sealing the opponent''s movements and making him look like he''s attacking once and for all. But Alphilis cut off the first hand and sealed it. Have you ever trained with an Orru-like barber?


    "(So is Elsia, but the captain''s traits are also a good discernment. As long as we catch up on the body''s reaction speed, I guess the vice president will outstrip it. If you can solve the speed of reaction and muscular problems with magic, you can''t lose in melee on reason.


    Of course you can''t unless you''re backed up by more than a certain amount of technology, but honestly, it''s like a transgression. Well, I guess we''re going to talk about how many people in the world have served all that magic and even mastered martial arts) "


    The thought of the Trinity had reached a similar conclusion. And their thoughts were always on the prospects of the Alphilis.


    "(I knew it. As long as the first shot is sealed, it is assumed that an attack will be launched to some extent. Much more than my master in simple attack speeds, but not a single unexpected attack!


    In his interactions with his master, he had always been reversed by an unpredictable attack. You said you took a bottle from "The Great Person" with a stick. That unpredictable blow is not in Orlu.


    That''s right, with all this upside down, there''s no way an attack other than instinct can be launched. The raw materials for Lisa''s medicine should have been some originated from the Great Forest in the south. I assumed it as an Orlu trump card, but I didn''t know you''d be right. Here''s the twinkle!


    I put my strength into the left hand where Alphilis pays the stick. The quality and thickness are not the same as the sticks used by Orlu in the first place. There''s no doubt that''s affecting it, but when Alphilis struck down the attack he was paying for, the stick smashed from the middle.


    At this moment, Alphilis goes on offense.


    "Winning!"


    "Woah!"


    Seeing Orlu''s attitude flow, Alphilis'' fist approaches Orlu''s steep point. But while Orlu fell forward, he made sure to raise his back leg to capture Alphilis'' face with a kick.


    Alphilis saw this attack, so he succeeded in collecting and guarding sorcery on his face, but for a moment Orlu''s entire body does not fit into his sight. And when he suddenly felt a hot pain run in his abdomen, Alphilis jumped again.


    "Ugh!?


    "What is it, then?


    The line screamed, but there were multiple wounds on Alphilis'' body as if they had been slashed with a sword. Especially the abdominal wounds are large and deep.


    Gora and Bergay, who were watching this, muttered each other elsewhere.


    "Elbow, tibia. And..."


    "A knife."


    There is blood from Alphilis everywhere in Orlu. Roch roared when he saw this.


    "Wanu-Yodda warriors in a mad warrior state are weapons all over their bodies. It''s not uncommon to take a weapon and cross bareback with an animal man"


    "What the hell. Are you human?"


    "It''s a battle tribe crossing with the Beast Man, isn''t it? Living next door to a warcraft will mean that humans will also undergo a corresponding evolution. Instead, isn''t this the main show from here?


    Along with Roch''s ominous prophecy, Orlu rose his ambition.


    Continued

 1772 War and Peace, Part 310 - Unified Martial Arts Games V, Alphilis vs Forest Warrior Orlu (8) -

    "Gruuuaaaa!"


    "You''re almost a wild beast! Do you need a tougher scratch?


    Alphilis couldn''t afford it in tone, but his abdominal injuries were terrible. He''s tightening his muscles and stopping blood on his feet, but still overflowing with blood. If you take another intense blow to the belly, something might come out that''s not blood.


    A long battle was impossible.


    "I suppress you not to kill this, - what a lame demand? Don''t resent me for dying too much!


    Now set it up from Alphilis. Looking to leave the kick of restraint, Orlu reacts to it and kicks it out. But this is the feint of the alphilis. Induces Orlu''s attack and punches his right fist in the face at the counter.


    The right fist had the feeling of a broken nose bone, but Orlu wouldn''t stop at this. I try to jump on the opposite foot and kick it out.


    The kick that blurred the tip of Alphilis'' nose was thumbs up against it. It is clearly a blow that has come to crush my eyes.


    "You''re relentless! The hunter''s instinct?


    "Sine!"


    Orlu''s knife was swung down, and Alphilis, who took it and tried to come forward, dropped back with his intuition. Wind pressure avoids the left chest area of the alphilis and blood erupts. And the hand knife, which struck directly at the excess ground, gently smashed the ground.


    This stuff, no matter how much magic reinforces it, is not something you can take. The human body has its limits, even if it is strengthened. If you get a kick with a leg three times your arm strength - worst of all, your torso is two straight bodies.


    "I''m not kidding. Are you sure he''s human?


    "Omae is Iuna!


    The troublesome thing about Alphilis was that calm was returning to Orlu. While becoming a mad warrior and greatly improving his physical abilities, he will not lose his cool. I''ve never felt so dangerous with a human opponent.


    For the humans who could understand the danger of the attacks launched by Orlu, each and every attack by Alphilis and Orlu was a fear. When may the limbs and neck of the Alphilis fly?


    But for some reason, only Lisa was cheering as she imitated Orlu and waved her fist.


    "Go, there! Give me the big woman''s pork!


    "Hey, Lisa? You''re not going to get any spills!


    Ekla embarrassed Lisa, but where was the wind blowing.


    "Well, there''s no way you can really give it to me now, is there? It prevents even the earlier barbs, doesn''t it? No matter how sharp you are, you''re supporting Orlu because you don''t hit a big woman.


    Still can''t you believe the strength of our own captain?


    "No, but-"


    "But I don''t have any sweets. The areas to be slashed are elbows, knees, and knives. If that''s all you''ve got, Alfie won''t waver."


    As Lisa put it, once again, Alphilis'' defense was coming into effect. At first it was heavily deflected, but gradually the avoidance was smaller, finally accompanied by a hand on Orlu''s kick, spinning it for a spin.


    "That''s sweet. It''s not as vague and prone to change as Yao, and the movement is not as systematic as Urs. It''s not normal. It''s velocity and beauty, but then it won''t hit me.


    And... "


    It''s not far from him in my consciousness. and shrugged with his heart, Alphilis directly hit Orlu''s belly with the palm bottom, which generated "Compressed Atmosphere (Deep Press)" on a small scale.


    As Orlu spun in a stiffness, he penetrated into as many collapsed buildings as he had just done. And he finally stopped after rolling around many turns where he pushed through, blowing up massive amounts of round-tails.


    But due to abdominal pain, which was not enough stepping in, and because Alphilis was also the first move I used in action, Alphilis'' right arm also blew up in a big recoil, his shoulders fell out and his right hand strained. My fingers didn''t fall, but the bleeding was considerable.


    "It hurt... don''t stand up anymore, okay?


    I can''t fight yet, but I can''t use my right hand anymore. And the bleeding in the abdomen is worse. This is going to be a real kill each other no more.


    But Alphilis'' wish was also vague, and Orlu''s consciousness was clear. It''s not like you don''t feel pain in a mad warrior state, but it''s getting dull. Besides, it''s in a state of extreme excitement, so it basically never stops. And like the medicine Lisa uses, there''s no time limit. Long time to use it, it becomes obsolete, but it was still a long way to go until that time.


    Orlu understood that his left arm and right ankle were broken, making sure that some of his gut was damaged, but he knew that Alphilis was also the limit. So I pushed another one and tried to get up to stab the stomach. The same is true of Orlu, a warrior of Wanu-Jodda, who cannot be beaten with pride.


    but Orlu never got up. My body doesn''t move at all, as if even the invisible giant is holding me back. In doing so, Brandio, who was able to move, was raising Alphilis'' left arm high and declaring victory.


    "Alphilis wins!


    A cheer echoes in the setting that was quiet in the intense blow of the Alphilis. At first the audience, who were flying wild to the Alphilis, were also happy and sparingly cheering on this battle.


    Alphilis gave Brandio a relieved look, whispering at the same time.


    Continued

 1773 War and Peace, Part 311 - Unified Martial Arts Games V, Alphilis vs Forest Warrior Orlu (9) -

    "Is it the magic of captivity?


    "Exactly. But if you don''t, that''s the fight until you die, right? This is the only way to stop it without killing it. I''ll settle the game in the first place."


    Looking ahead Brandio sent a glimpse, he saw several Arnelian church officials bearing the mark. They formed invisible positions from the audience, each exercising mass sorcery.


    Whenever Miranda exercised witchcraft to capture the movements of the Demon King, this time things are not as powerful but invisible. If you have no witchcraft in mind, you may not even notice it in this way.


    Alphilis sighed. I know the aristocratic viewing seats are on the upper level and separate the entrance and exit from the lower general population, but I thought there were too many private seats. If you care about that, you can also place a sorcerer and perform the sorcery of captivity in a group and stop the movements of those who do not conform to Arnelia''s will.


    "On the palms of Miranda and Miriazal from the beginning, or? That''s what I knew."


    "As bad as you think, those two aren''t? No worries if you''re ready, do it? Besides, the competition ends properly. After that, I don''t know."


    "Reward ceremony?"


    The award ceremony for the winning prize, Levantine, is not scheduled to be open to the public. I knew it, but Arnelia wouldn''t expose Levantine to anyone. Naturally, though, the Alphilis idea, which I was so thankful to offer Levantine, was apparently convenient.


    Now Brandio whispers to Alphilis.


    "Go away already. Orlu is appropriately taken by Wye. Your wound shouldn''t be shallow either. You should treat her in the infirmary and join the meeting."


    "Thank you for your concern. But my employer, honestly, may not need my help."


    "No, it''s supposed to be rough today. I think you should join us."


    "- You got something?


    Brandio pushed the back of the alphilis as he raised the edge of his mouth to the depth of meaning. Alphilis is examining possible Arnelian officials involved, but Brandio is also the most mediocre man of origin on the pilgrimage. But my instincts told me that the subject was the most difficult to understand.


    After Alphilis pulled up, other competitors were sending various gazes to Alphilis in the holding room. Respect some, doubt some, and scorn others. Alphilis returned to the painting he had occupied so as not to be aware of them, under various gazes.


    In the holding room, Larna, who had kept her waiting as a squire, had her turn to pack.


    "Congratulations on your victory first"


    "Thanks"


    "Kind of hurts your peripheral gaze"


    "Naturally. From around you, many people would consider it cowardly to prepare such a stage to fight. I don''t think it''s cowardly to devise and win to an extent that doesn''t violate the rules, but for someone who wants to prioritize perseverance in battle, a way of fighting like me would only show up out of the way.


    Sometimes you''ll be jealous of the honor, the profit, that you get from winning over the content. If Jaeger is believed to have a connection to Arnelia, let alone a lot of people who suspect he''s being molested.


    Better than that, Larna, okay?


    Alphilis, hey, I''m gonna call Larna with my fingers. And I paid my legs to kneel in front of me, and suddenly I rolled up my clothes and I got belly out, so Larna blushes.


    "Hey, Alfie, I''m in trouble! In this place..."


    "What is wrong with you? Look at the wound."


    "Is it a scratch? Right, ha-ha-ha, this is terrible."


    "Maybe you even have muscles. I''m glad it didn''t even reach my gut. With your intestines sticking out, then winning won''t do you any good."


    "What are you talking about stupid"


    Larna perceived the meaning of Alphilis'' actions in an attempt to provide first aid on the spot. This is the holding room. Alphilis was the first in the Tensei match. If there may be opponents here to fight ahead, you can''t let them hold your weaknesses.


    There is nothing directly healing wounds in the sorcery that Larna can use. It is painkiller at best. When Larna took the blood suppression out of her nose and applied it gently to her wound, she magically provided pain relief so that no one would notice.


    When Alphilis hides the wound as if nothing had happened, he tries to leave the holding room intact. There was someone stopping by there.


    Continued

 1774 War and Peace, Part 312 - Unified Martial Arts Games V, gossip ①

    "Long time no see, Alphilis"


    "Is... Louis?


    Alphilis was surprised that Louis had been speaking up. No, of course I saw the wins and outs on the participation table, and I knew Louis was in. But Louis doesn''t talk if he doesn''t need to, even if he knows him, and he wonders if he feels comfortable with Alphilis but is that close. And Alphilis himself, outside of the competition so far, has not always followed Ray fans or met Louis face-to-face because he was in command at Jaeger.


    It is unclear why Louis is participating in this competition in the first place. Rumors had it that Blackhawk was rallying all its members to stare at the great army of northern oaks.


    Sure, as an arms test, this competition is a place to dress up, but I hear that Friedelinde''s Tenma Knights and Karatzel Cavalry are barely there because they are staring north.


    Muller''s steel soldiers are the biggest bloc as a mercenary regiment, and from the number of people, they let half of them go when they said that the fort would be narrower the other way around if all the members participated. This is information from Satyra who fought in this battle.


    That''s why Alphilis didn''t think Louis was coming in his direction. But you can''t ignore them.


    "You''re the first in the Tensei match. How you feeling, buddy?


    "You don''t really feel it. Then you''ll be full of heads attending meetings after this."


    "Hmm, were you sure you were escorting Princess Krums?


    "You know very well, you''re right."


    "There''s a guy who''s good at gathering rumors."


    Louis glimpsed Lexus standing quietly at the exit, but Lexus looked stranger there if he wasn''t interested in Alphilis.


    Alphilis visits Louis with requirements while keeping him from understanding about the injury.


    "Because of this, we have to hurry. Why don''t we take another chance?


    "Right. How''s it going tonight?


    "Not tomorrow?


    "No, today would be a good day. It''s been a long time since I''ve had a drink."


    Alphilis missed a moment of sharpness in Louis'' eyes, who told him so. Understanding that this was not just an invitation, Alphilis returned it naturally, sighing.


    "So come visit Jaeger at 7: 00 this evening? Because you should be home once by then."


    "Oh, let''s ask with superb liquor"


    "Which liquor, by the way?


    "It''s a northern region. It should be delicious because it''s fresh."


    Romansland''s information or - Alphilis guessed Louis'' requirements and laughed all the time.


    "I''m looking forward to it. What can I get you for the knob?


    "I don''t need it. I just hate being tough."


    "You don''t have to worry, I''ll just keep you inside."


    You mean it''s hard to talk to Arnelia officials? Alphilis was concerned about the content of Louis'' story, but first aid for injuries was now considered a priority, after the occasion. There were still those who spoke to Alphilis, but Alphilis left early enough to ignore them.


    I glimpsed the look on Alphilis'' face as Lexus passed next door, but I didn''t talk to him. Later, Diore stopped by Louis.


    "Do you know him?"


    "Oh, I''ve had a lot of chances to meet something lately. Well, she''s a mercenary, and if she''s quite famous, she''ll have plenty of opportunities to get to know her. It looks big, it''s a small world."


    "Well, we know about each other''s names in fame. I''m afraid Fostina''s not in this tournament."


    "I hear you''re leaning on Jaeger."


    "Is that true? It''s a small world."


    Louis asked as Diore nodded as he was convinced, feeling odd.


    "By the way, may I speak to the famous Knight''s Palace, a lowlife mercenary like a weasel?


    "Hehe, isn''t it a noble exit instead of a lower bitch? You and I have swords together once in a simulated battle. I was only old enough to remain young, but in mock warfare, and with a wooden sword, there are no recruits slaughtered by me as I exasperate. Do you remember that? Later, he said he had a big day in Romansland."


    "It must be someone else. The eagle doesn''t have such a fine background. It''s just a mercenary."


    I was rather more surprised by Diore because Louis turned his back on Diore without hesitation. No one is going to leave without showing any interest, being spoken to by Diore. That''s why Diore was convinced, too. Without a doubt, I met him in joint training with Romansland, who later said he was division leader.


    Continued

 1775 War and Peace, Part 313 - Unified Martial Arts Games V, gossip ② -

    When Louis returned to Lexus, Lexus followed silently. The atmosphere lost its usual light-hearted feel and appeared to be vigilant all over its body. Naturally, Louis asks secretly.


    "You''ve been unusual and quiet."


    "... it doesn''t feel right, Mr. Tsubaki. I don''t know what I hate, but it''s not good."


    Lexus'' inquiry into the danger is almost as likely to hit the future forecast as it is. It is also up to this ability to always take a light-hearted attitude and put this man aside trying to strike Louis if there is a gap.


    It''s not like a sensor. But Grossfeld''s magical perception and Canato''s sensors, as well as Lexus'' ability to avoid dangers and bad luck, are equal. It is no exaggeration to say that the Blackhawks came without any major deaths because of all this. Villat''s squad, formerly the fourth squad, was wiped out by insulting Lexus and ignoring his foresight.


    One of these days, it''s troublesome that common sense people are just canatos. Louis tried to hear the content and realized that Lexus'' expression was so rugged that he had never even seen it.


    "That sounds pretty bad. How long?


    "... we''re not the only ones. If we''re bad, everyone here could die."


    "Who are all of them?


    "All of you. Competitors, operators and audiences alike. I suggest you leave here in a few days."


    There was no starvation in Lexus'' words. That''s why Louis thinks. If it''s such a threat, I wonder if it won''t change that much wherever you are. And as long as you don''t stand up to it, I rather wonder if you can''t get away with it.


    Louis asked overlapping.


    "There are quite a few powerful people here. Still."


    "Sounds irrelevant. Whoever it is, it could be with you."


    "How many opponents are there?"


    "... I feel a number of signs of disgusting darkness. But the worst part is the light. Cover everything, light. Is it like the sun? I have to, but when I get close, anyone burns up. It''s like that."


    "Come with the sun... but"


    It gets worse and worse when Lexus can specifically foresee. This foresight can undoubtedly happen in reality. But Louis is also here as a Blackhawk member. You can''t go home with your bare hands.


    "Lexus, it''s not like I don''t trust you. But you can''t pull a weasel here either. See how it goes for at least 2 days. Still okay?


    "Fine, nothing, the troop leader is a squad leader. If you give me orders. Oh, I obey. Even if you die because of it."


    "The eagles left the army because they didn''t like that. If you think you''re bad, abandon the eagle and run."


    "That''s an impossible consultation, Mrs There''s no way I''m abandoning you."


    Lexus saw Louis with a serious look. Louis stops walking and looks back into those eyes.


    "Why?


    "How many times has this interaction been? I''ve told you many times that I''m in love with you, haven''t I?


    "Repeated like a bird chirping every day, you said many times it lacked weight, didn''t you? Besides, the eagle threw away ''that sort of thing''. At the very least, if you''re not the man who can take down the eagle, you can''t let him do what he wants."


    "Yep, I''m taking this one very seriously. I wonder how you can''t pass it on when you''re expressing your affection every day with so much effort. Besides, if we do this, we can definitely talk about killing each other. I don''t like the achievement of such an expression of affection."


    But the words came out of his throat when the original way of expressing them was wrong, but Louis pushed the words away. Nothing. I know Lexus is serious. Besides, it''s not like I hate Lexus. I trust you enough to keep your back on the battlefield.


    But they''re the two people who live on the battlefield. And I am also the inquisitor of the largest military state. In a situation where a chase might take time, if even a new life were to dwell, you and your new life would be put aside, and even this clumsy man would be involved. That''s what Louis can''t stand.


    "If it weren''t for Romansland..."


    "Yes?"


    "No, it''s just useless to think about that. More than that, the eagle''s turn is noon. Let''s try to walk around a little bit."


    "What, you don''t have to prepare for the game?


    Louis was stunned by Lexus'' words.


    "You know what I''m saying? You think you can calm down and be ready in the holding room where there''s a man who releases so much noise?


    "Ah, that self-proclaimed fighter."


    Louis surprised me with that knowledgeable mouthpiece.


    "You know what?


    "Well, he''s quite a celebrity over there, and I''ve known him since before he joined Blackhawk because of his close range of activities. He sucks because he''s supposed to have a weapon. It can be a trap, an unintentional hit, or a hostage. Well, that''s the same here, so I made fun of him for a long time."


    Louis stared at Lexus with his cold eyes, so Lexus waved hastily to deny it.


    "No, that was before, wasn''t it? I haven''t been involved in Golden Wheel since I went into Blackhawk, and by then he had disappeared from the surface for a while because he was apprenticed by a famous fighter or something. After that, you''ll be famous again.


    But what''s really scary is the depth of obsession and shavings. Survive and obsessively aim at your opponent, always claiming. Is snake-like obsession his biggest weapon? "


    "You weren''t often resented by him, were you?


    "Rotten edge, or pretty much done or done, try to help him when he hides in the clouds, as I suck better... oh, no now"


    "Well, that sounds interesting."


    Louis reminds me of the tournament combination. Vasquez''s next opponent should be Titania. Both Louis and Lexus realize Titania is the sword emperor that person.


    Of course, Titania can''t possibly lose, but it''s also true that I have a feeling it''s not good.


    Continued

 1776 War and Peace, Part 314 - Unified Martial Arts Games V, gossip ③ -

    "Lexus, do you think those two games are gonna end safely?


    "The game will be over, with Titania''s overwhelming win. But then the problem goes. Doesn''t Vasquez have anything to do with the end of the game anymore? After that, I think it''s more about what happens.


    Plus, after a glimpse earlier, Titania didn''t look superior in complexion. It''s called one disturbance inside Arnelia yesterday, something must have happened. He may have hidden it from the people, but he knows it when he''s so flashy. "


    "I see. Well, the eagle is at the moment, if we can have time to discuss it with Alphilis, that''s it..."


    Louis was also beginning to be trapped in the shadow of anxiety, whether it was okay to ignore this disturbing stream as it was.


    "Phew."


    "Absolutely, you''re being too unscrupulous. It was wise not to use it."


    After being treated by Arnelia''s Sister, Alphilis was often offered rest. Alphilis only offered to escort Ray fans, but Sister stopped him in a ghostly shape, so did the subtle Alphilis. When Miranda was at the apex, it made me laugh that the atmosphere would ripple across the board.


    Larna remembers the sight earlier and shivers.


    "Arnelia, you should be afraid that just the average Sister will emit that kind of pressure"


    "Yeah, if you let that killer go to dying patients, most of them will be grown up. In fact, Alphilis is seriously injured."


    "Yay, not as much as I sewed a little scratch"


    After the battle using witchcraft, it was a shame for Alphilis to find out that healing witchcraft was difficult. It is possible that I imagined it as a real feeling, but the rationale is still unknown. The shadow didn''t know about it in the first place, and it looked surprising. As a result, Alphilis became the feather that sewed his belly wound.


    Exactly. Now I can''t help but move. It was deep enough for the gut to pop out if it was bad. One piece of skin is fine now, but if I get a blow to my belly right now, it could be fatal. Alphilis left the escort to Renatica and Lisa, who decided to rest today. It was stopped by the members who were the Lord, and Larna beside him was to be attached in a manner closer to watching rather than accompanied by a muscade outside.


    The Sisters of Arnelia have already fallen back and there are only members in the room. Arnelia''s lack of manpower is also a factor, but it is Miranda''s order to try to keep up with Alphilis'' wishes as much as possible. Normally, private rooms are not given in themselves, but this special case became a vendetta.


    By the time Lisa realized what was going on outside the room, it was too late.


    "Alfie! Don''t, run away immediately -"


    "That''s not true."


    The giant body that came in to slip inside the room stood beside the alphilis faster than Lisa sheltered the alphilis than Larna stood up. Only one person stared at the other, as if only Alphilis was prepared.


    "I thought you were coming, Bergay."


    "Right. So you know my requirements, too?


    Bergay, who doesn''t even try to hide his killings, was royal before Alphilis. At the end of the open door, you can see a muscade crushed from your hips. Probably passed out being cared for. Even if you have witchcraft resistance, your resistance to first-rate martial arts artists is not for witches.


    Now Larna is also shivering under barometric pressure from what is now Bergay. Lisa is fit, but nothing can be done to Bergay opponents. That''s the same with the injured Alphilis.


    Alphilis remained seated in bed, but confronted Bergay with a fortitude he did not see as an injured man.


    "It''s not what a top martial artist would do if you pushed her into her bedroom."


    "Let it go, because of you, our thousand-year grief is about to be interrupted. I don''t have it right now, like being a martial artist."


    "I wonder if you mean pure vengeful. So the requirement is naturally where Urs is, right?


    Bergay nodded silently. You don''t have to be an alphilis to know what happens if you mislead poorly. But Alphilis didn''t want to leave again either. Because if you''re threatened and you offer something, the same thing will continue to happen in the future.


    Alphilis answered Bergay.


    "It''s a dormitory in Jaeger. I just don''t know where in the dorm. It would still be to the limit to get out of bed, and if you move it, you won''t be able to cover your life. So heavy."


    "I don''t care about that. As long as you have your life, it''s no problem."


    "It doesn''t matter to me. Now she puts it in my mercenary regiment as a guest. If you try to forcibly take him away, thousands of my mercenaries will be against you, right?


    "You don''t have to deal with thousands. Kill the first hundred or so with overwhelming force, and the rest will scatter. War is like that."


    Alphilis and Bergay''s gaze scatter sparks. And Alphilis sighed first.


    Continued

 1777 War and Peace, Part 315 - Unified Martial Arts Games V, gossip ④ -

    "Let''s not put each other in a vanity, Bergay. You should crack your stomach and talk. At least we won''t gain from fighting."


    "All you have to do is honestly return the virus. We lost our chance to fulfill our grief yesterday because of your defeat of the Ursus. After a thousand years of waiting, the result became unexpected in one day. How will you take this responsibility?


    "That''s the wrong door, Bergay. Even you know that. If it''s a grief I''ve waited a thousand years for, I wish I hadn''t taken such a way as to involve a willing human being. Titania''s sealing destination was easy if it was a thing, not a person. It''s been a thousand years, so I won''t let you tell me you didn''t have time to study it.


    Besides, Urs, why did you let him compete in the competition? If you''re a person who shouldn''t be so lacking, you just have to cut off your limbs and keep them motionless. You treated Ursus as a human being and looked forward to its growth. Even if it was sealed, it should have been meant to be treated as human afterwards.


    Or did you need to work out because Ursus'' qualities as a warrior are also important? Either way, it''s a failure at a stage that couldn''t be outrageous.


    To put it further, at the stage where you''ve made a man destined to be like Titania - the stage where you let that man escape, it''s your responsibility. If Urs is also a clan, she may be responsible for it, but making a mistake is not something she bears alone. Well, I have nothing to do with it. Don''t blame me, it''s annoying. "


    Bergay just shut up and listened to what Alphilis had said all at once. And when the slaughter was eased, this time a sorrowful voice was leaked.


    "... nasty, but you''re right. It''s all my fault."


    "You are not alone. I think that''s the responsibility of those who once made Titania their enemy, but now it doesn''t really matter whose responsibility it is. Titania won''t stop any more, and what we''re going to do is more important.


    Knowing what happened to Titania, of course, could be a clue to the measures to be taken. Who is Titania? No one more familiar with you right now, right?


    "You won''t have time to talk about it right now. But Urs should know as much as I do. There''s only one thing I don''t know, just a figure of what Titania was like before she became a sword emperor. From generation to generation, only those with the same role are supposed to know."


    "Heh. What was Titania like?


    Bergay hesitated a little, but when he found out that Alphilis was already caught up in a grudge with a black magician, he decided to talk.


    "They say Titania was originally a girl who didn''t like the fight. She was the old lady running around Yamano with a man, but she was good at cooking and taking care of injured animals - she said she was a heartbreaking, sweet girl to even put one of her livestock in her hands."


    "How could you tell me that?


    "He said the founding fathers of the fist-serving clan were particularly close to Titania. We must take part in the crusade as an order of the clan, but we must remember that the blame for the push lies with us in the first place. And even if he wants to defeat Titania, he tells him to defeat it in a legitimate way, without making him suffer.


    Furthermore, it was only to the subsequent defeat of Perpergis that he was to pour his heart and blood. "


    "It''s a legitimate way. Well, could it be a legitimate way for you to join Arnelia''s plan?


    Alphilis had heard the full story of yesterday''s operation from Miranda. I didn''t know what Miranda did by paying Lisa extra and even hiring Whisperer, but I couldn''t believe what Miranda did at first, just asking about the operation before that. I didn''t think it would use the people as a shield for meat.


    Instead, I wondered if Miranda would have had to go that far, but some of the lumps in the alphilis remained unconvincing. This is probably why the tone against Bergay can also be rough.


    But I didn''t argue with Alphilis that Bergay is a lousy speaker or that dissatisfaction is the only thing on his face. It was an awkward thing to do on the contrary, as the Alphilis didn''t aim to be able to interact with Bergay in this way either.


    "I said too much, I''m sorry. I''m not going to fight you."


    "No, this way. If you think calmly, you''re ashamed of yourself as a man, such as pushing you into the bedroom of a woman in a hospital bed. Forgive me."


    "Right. You were just gonna put a blow in your stomach if the story was twisted, weren''t you?


    "That''s - you can''t deny it. ''Cause it''s true they''re stuck in their wings."


    It was Alphilis who felt the integrity of Bergay where he didn''t deny it, and that''s why he decided to break one from himself.


    "I''ll show you where Urs is. But like I said, if you guys are going to fight death, don''t take Urs with you. That kid will still be strong, and I don''t think the Titania problem is a grief for you guys, but that''s all we can talk about anymore.


    If the fist-serving clan can''t fight it alone, we should come together in wisdom and join forces. You don''t think so?


    "I agree. But I have a responsibility. And myself, I can''t stop the urge to devote my life so far to the Titania crusade and see the consequences.


    So while I know what I''m thinking, if that''s what you want, I want to keep Urs. "


    "It''s a really selfish wish. But I''m going to keep the virus, too. Or did you originally come here with that intention, too?


    Bergay did not answer the question, he just laughed in a self-derision. I don''t know if I thought Alphilis would be trustworthy with both guts and strength, or if I didn''t have any other means.


    "I don''t know what it''s worth to lend Urs, but could you ask for another one?"


    "Depends."


    "My brother Miles, plus three more survivors. Inn will know if you ask the Arnelians. I''ll take care of them, too."


    "I don''t mind, but I''ll make sure you work well for that."


    "I don''t mind. Keep this bracelet in evidence. Now they''ll believe your words. And the other thing, the father of Urs and Miles is dead. Tell Urs that, too."


    Alphilis clouded his face with that fact.


    Continued

 1778 War and Peace, Part 316 - Unified Martial Arts Games V, gossip ⑤

    "Why don''t you tell him yourself?


    "If Miles tells Urs now enough facts to fall asleep, he''ll be ready to die. But he can''t move to revenge. You wouldn''t want that or me, would you?


    "Yes, I am, but who did it to you?


    Bergay''s face was also clouded by the words.


    "Vasquez and I seem to have been given a little bit of a fling, but I don''t think it''s Taurus who takes the delay when Vasquez is here. Besides, the body had been slaughtered with a sharp blade. The look was satisfying. I think I ended up taking a ride with Titania.


    Regardless of the process, as a fighter, he must have passed away in a battle he wanted. But for Miles, it was a respectable and absolute existence. I was ready, but I''m just a kid. I fell in more shock than I could have imagined. I hit the three survivors of that visit and came out. "


    "You''re going straight to Titania, aren''t you?


    "I''m going to. Follow the battle against Vasquez. If you miss today, you may lose your chance to fight alone in the future. I think it''s my last chance."


    "What do you do with martial arts competitions?


    "I''m going to abstain. He was your warrior, wasn''t he? What''s your name? Did you say" Seite "?


    Vasquez remembers his opponent''s name. I also saw how to fight once, but I looked like a promising beast man in the future.


    Alphilis nodded and asked the question.


    "If you know, what''s your impression?


    "That''s promising in the future. A few beast generals seem to be in this tournament, but aren''t they strong enough to play a good game already? But he''s limiting his power - or he seemed hesitant to let it out."


    "I knew you had the same impression. I think so, too. He - he said he was too nice, or he seemed afraid to wield his powers. I think it''s a rare temperament for a beast man, but whether he asks Yao or Nia, Seite doesn''t seem to be serious.


    I feel a little isolated among the Beasts, and I''m not entirely sure what the Beasts think either. Well, I was wondering if you could fight with your fists. "


    "I see, I have something in mind"


    Bergay looked at Seite with a little resemblance to himself. Bergay has a similar experience.


    "When goals are too high, people lose sight of what needs to be done. Once, when I was determined to defeat Titania, I couldn''t see the top of it. Firstly, we need to steadily reach the goals before us, one by one.


    When you climb a mountain, you can''t reach the top all of a sudden without wings. If you''re human, you can reach out one at a time. "


    "I see. Can you tell Seite that, if you like? Hopefully, in battle."


    "So now you''re just abstaining?


    "You''re saying you''ll take care of all the surviving clans? Of course, if you need it, you can have the non-combatants brought in. As a consideration, could you do that for me?


    Of course, I don''t mind as long as there is no obstacle to the fight against Titania "


    I don''t think I can beat a woman for a long time before Alphilis offered me a smile without being evil. If Titania were a man - or just an outrageous man - she wouldn''t have chosen the means with Bergay.


    Bergay nodded small, accepting Alphilis'' offer.


    "I don''t know if I can be sure, but I''ll try. But when you''re gonna abstain, it''s my call, right?


    "Of course. Now we have a deal? I take care of my fist-serving clan, including Urs. You give me Titania information and instruct Seite. Is this a problem?


    "Oh, no problem. Now there''s no more heartache."


    Bergay left the room silently when he got a lost, clear, enlightened look. Muscade noticed the exit and left with a large strand.


    When Bergay was gone, Alphilis groaned pompously.


    "You''re dying, him."


    "Really? I felt like a must win."


    "Maybe it''s the temper to fight the best battles of your life. But I didn''t tell you about when I survived. Maybe he''s willing to go after Titania even if he wins, or at least he''s going to stop doing it with Perpergis until the rescue arrives.


    If I were you, I''d feel more desperate fighting Titania than fighting Orlu. "


    Alphilis considered sympathy and other disrespectful to Bergay, but still could not forbid him to sigh.


    "But it''s bad for him, but it wasn''t a bad deal for me. I got a urus, and one of those parties drew in. Besides, I can''t boil it off. Seite could change a bit.


    My instinct is that Seite feels like more than just a beast general, but maybe he''ll buy it off?


    "Come on, what do you think? I know Seite is missing one of the beasts he''s been dispatched to, but I don''t know if he''s stronger than Yao. I don''t actively take requests from guilds, and I''ll do what they say even if I fight, but I''m not hectic. It''s troublesome for the beasts who are immediately caught up in the excitement of battle, but when it feels so cold, it''s troublesome again."


    "Um, I just don''t think I know what I''m fighting for. Well, we might come to a conclusion today."


    Alphilis was roaring, but Lisa was thinking something else than that. Earlier Bergay likened human talent to mountain climbing, but doesn''t it apply to Alphilis? I wonder if Alphilis is a feather-growing human being. Going further up the top, I can''t help but think so.


    Alphilis himself sees so far away that he doesn''t even know what he''s looking at when he says he''s already gaining enough power and power of his own to be impossible to achieve at this young age. Lisa was excited and horrified to see what the hell that would end up like.


    Continued

 1779 War and Peace, Part 317 - Unified Martial Arts Games V, gossip ⑥

    At that time, unexpected events had occurred at the venue of the martial arts tournament. Above the arena is Daron. Among Jaegers, he is considered the strongest painting in a battle without witchcraft.


    Giants are characterised by a few times more than ordinary people by their arm strength alone, but in Daron''s case, they also add agility to it. Because of the original stride, short walks are fast, and the reflectance speed is unimaginable from the usual warm attitude.


    The skeleton is also different so the approximate joint technique does not work and the thick muscles disable most blows and steep attack. The Daron is on his knees. Besides, the other guy was just a woman. The look on his face was invisible because he was wearing a hood, but there was no joy or excitement while keeping Daron on his knees, he just seemed to stand flat.


    "Who, that?


    "Were you this strong...?


    "What a name."


    "Uh, explaining the pre-game referee. Well, that was Frau,"


    "What''s the wager rate?


    As the audience made a scene, Daron thought desperately with a grumpy head. I did try to add or subtract it. The other person is a human woman, if Daron beats her with that much power, she dies. For Daron, it was harder not to kill his opponent than to win.


    So I was going to catch him and take him off-site. The other weapon was a hammer, so I thought it would be over as soon as I put it in time. In fact, Daron should have burst abruptly with the ringing of the beginning and into the midst of Frau. But shortly after that, Daron had collapsed from both knees.


    Summarize the thoughts Daron desperately jerks off.


    "(What happened...? I can''t focus as a blur. Has this... shaken your brain? But the giant''s bones are more than five times thicker than humans. It is impossible to rock this with a human fist. Whatever the iron hammer is, in wooden, the hammer would be more crushed and scattered. What the hell)"


    "That''s fast, you. I didn''t expect you to be in time. Thanks to you, I was surprised and hit him with all my strength. It''s not dead, it''s more than that."


    Flau raised his voice of admiration and admiration, kicking up Daron''s jaw at the same time. Daron''s giant spinned into the universe and stopped by spinning three backwards.


    A woman named Frau is long but skinny, to the extent that she is not even a third of Daron if she is around her arms. Even the hips are obviously thicker around Daron''s arms. No one could understand how it could be so powerful.


    Daron at the time also understood the shock, but I don''t understand how this happened. While doing so, Frau also pulls Daron''s arm, pulling it off as it drifts. Flau has only one hand on him, but Daron''s giant is moving without bitterness.


    "I wanted to keep my powers hidden, but it''s tidal time around here. You can''t lose here because you haven''t been able to accomplish your original plans yet. Forgive me."


    "- No, you don''t have to forgive me"


    When Daron, who had been dragged so far, jumped up quickly, he attacked Frau with all his might. Obviously different raised muscles and raised blood vessels inform the anomaly. Most importantly, Daron''s expression was desperate.


    Daron tried to catch Flau with both arms, but Flau takes it.


    "Can we move now? I didn''t know the giants were so tough."


    "I was confused because I had no experience shaking my brain, but there''s nothing to say if I get used to it. I also no longer hesitate to give my best to anyone who can get this far. Excuse me, but should I be prepared for one or two bones, even though they are women!


    "There''s no discrimination because it''s a woman? And the gentleman, I really liked it. But let me tell you that there''s a top in the world."


    When Flau combined tightly with Daron''s hand, Daron''s knee, which should be holding him down from the top, collapsed step by step. And as if Frau were more of a giant, he began to hold down Daron with only his arms.


    Daron, totally kneeled down, looked distressed.


    "Then, stupid...!


    "It''s not your fault, I was born like this. I can break both arms like this, but I won''t sneak on a warrior like you. but I still have something to do. Let me win."


    Flau threw Daron off the spot as he was. At that time Daron reached out to grab Frau, but it was best to take him off with his finger on Frau''s hood.


    But more than the shock Daron was thrown at, the reaction of the audience who saw Frau was undone.


    "Awesome."


    "Beautiful..."


    "Is there such a woman?


    The audience leaked a sigh of admiration, not only men, but even women. When people see something really beautiful, they say they lose their voice. It is precisely that situation that has taken place in the arena close to this full capacity.


    But when Frau put the hood back on, he left the arena as if nothing had happened. Even the referee returned to me long after Frau was gone.


    Continued

 1780 War and Peace, Part 318 - Unified Martial Arts Games V, gossip ?

    "Shit, winner Frau!


    Thanks to the referee who finally raised his voice, the audience returned to me again. Gemyaka and Vatorka muttered with a difficult face watching how it was.


    "Vatruka, that one. Come on."


    "Yeah, I''m not expecting that one anymore. And I didn''t even know the signs. Looks like you''ve been a human for a long time."


    "Oh, I mean, didn''t you tell me your sisters crushed it a few generations ago?


    "You must have survived. Or did you coexist with people? It''s not unusual, but it''s not impossible."


    Gemyaka just makes a strange face.


    "I''m worried that if this happens, ''The Vain'' won''t come. Are we going to be deterrent, too?


    "Well, what do you think? Even there was just a massive appearance ahead, and magic isn''t activated here. Those tend to emerge in response to massive sorcery.


    If they were to emerge in response to junctional witchcraft, Arnelia, the city of witchcraft, would have already been raided in the first place. Guess what, they were taught that they were thought to emerge in response to attack witchcraft like the one used in the war, right?


    "Uh, I only heard about half of what the women said... but when something unexpected happens so far, you do feel destined, don''t you? I was thinking about leaving Arnelia already, but I guess I should still see it through."


    "I will see to it once and for all, because I do not believe that this martial arts tournament has lost its value as a pastime. Jemyaka was at the boy''s the other day?


    Vatruka sent a slightly teasing gaze, but Gemyaka didn''t seem to notice. Gemyaka laughed ticklishly and began to talk about her plans for today.


    "Oh, that. They kind of show Arnelia around. Well, he''s still about as cute as a boy, but turning down a man''s invitation means a woman gets rid of him? Well, I''ve got time, and Meshi''s gonna treat me, and I was wondering if we could hang out."


    "Are you sure it''s your turn?


    "Ma-sa! You''d be surprised to hear about my age. I think it''s a role for older women to show their fantasies to boys."


    "You''ll just feel better because you''re older."


    Vatruka said he didn''t like it, but Gemyaka won''t stick around. I know this feels extra good, but I have no more obligation than to have played a minimum role. There was no good reason to stop Jemyaka from floating in Vatruka.


    And the other competitors, who saw the strength of the raised Frau, paved the way for her, but only one stood. It is the Red Knight Mercred. When Mercred stood in front of Frau, he prompted the trend with his chin, even in a rudimentary manner. And without one disgusting face, Frau follows.


    The other competitors could only watch the interaction, and no one followed these two who, because of silence, had no interaction with anyone.


    But there was only one man who looked familiar to the figure of Frau. It is Tasha, who is coming out of the Tenma Knights of Friedelinde.


    "Hmm? Is that it? That guy, I think I''ve seen him somewhere..."


    Tasha remembers things better. I was going to remember the person I saw once, but if she is as beautiful as Flau, it is even more so. But it looks like someone else, but I can''t remember.


    So Tasha followed them.


    And the two walked away from the arena, and Mercury looked back and told them that they were going to an unpopular place.


    "You - no, I didn''t know there were other guys like me"


    "This one surprised me. Katraya told me to join you, but I didn''t think there was a guy like you. Fate is still hard to measure."


    "What''s the purpose?


    "I have an inside story to tell the Virgin of Arnelia. Katraya decided this was the best way to meet her, keeping her identity hidden. That''s all.


    And you? "


    "Likewise, it''s Ordine''s decision. Ordine seemed interested in representing the request for participation and the winning prize, Levantine."


    "I see, is there a slightly different purpose"


    Flau nods. Then they spoke a little. Who would think that two stories that never open their mouths except for what is necessary would play this far?


    Tasha, who has followed him, watched as he hid the two of them talking in, but I can only see the look on Ordain''s face because of his hidden position. It is possible to read lips, but it is Frau who wants to know the content.


    Continued

 1781 War and Peace, Part 319 - Unified Martial Arts Games V, gossip 8 -

    "Uh, I was wondering if you could turn around for a second. Hang on, why is our captain''s name coming out here?


    Katraia is the name of the General Captain of the Knights of Friedelinde Tenma. The moment Tasha uttered her doubts like a twinkle, Mercred''s gaze moved for a moment. And when I showed another with my jaw, Frau started moving towards you.


    "Hey, hey. Where are you going? If it moves now, we''ll find out... Oh, already!


    As Tasha stood up to chase the two disappeared tips, she was grabbed by the root from behind and pinched up. It was Frau who did it. The position was apparently out of place as to when he was turned back.


    By being grabbed as if lifting a kitten, Tasha, on the contrary, had also lost her mind to disobey.


    "Eh heh. Hello."


    "You know him, Frau"


    "Well. I thought it was a shitty tail, but I''m glad I didn''t suddenly smash my head"


    Flau was sighing when he told him he was afraid.


    "What are you learning in Jaeger, Tasha? The tail is basically a pair of two, and if you can, it would be basic to work with the sensor. Don''t you think Emerge''s gonna slap you in the ass again?


    "Hey, it was my instinct that there was no such danger ~. I mean, why did you give my sister''s name?


    More and more Frau sighed grandly at the strange Tasha.


    "You... if that was the one that hung the camel, you''d have given your real sister''s name, wouldn''t you? What if that causes imminent danger to my sister?


    It''s strange that you can tail us in the first place, even if you''re not a sensor, but I have no idea if you''re blunt or smart. "


    "Hmm, that thing looks like someone..."


    "Don''t you get it yet? It''s me, Verfra."


    "Velfra... is that the tiny power captain of Troop Athena!?


    Tasha covered her hands with her mouth all she said had happened since then, but the expression caught on, Flau, and Merkleed, biting off a laugh beside her, were symmetrical.


    "Heh, heh. It''s actually been decades since I''ve laughed. Your mercenary regiment has some interesting men. If you think about it, the Karatzel Cavalry is full of serious people."


    "If it weren''t for you right now, I''d slip down ''this'' underwear and slap your ass 50 times though. Well, I knew it was called that by the other troops in the back, but it started when they said it face to face. Now I know why Emerge''s always bothering me."


    "Uh... to something that didn''t, wouldn''t it?


    "Han!


    Tasha lay flat and apologized as Flau let go of her hand and Tasha fell to the ground.


    "Oh, please! How many times will this be an ass beating meter for Emerge''s sister? More than 300 times in my experience is excellent! My butt is swollen and I''m one!


    "Forgive me or not... why are you here in the first place?


    "''Cause I thought he was someone I''d seen somewhere before"


    Frau''s appearance is not what it was when he was in Friedelinde. height, appearance, even hair and body shape. Even when it comes to someone else, it is indisputable. When you look like this, only a few people are aware of it. I don''t even know the other captains or the same unit, except for generations of captains. And how did you notice that?


    Frau, no, Verfra was unwittingly crushing.


    "You mean you have qualities..."


    "Yes?"


    "No, we''re talking about this one"


    In view of Friedelinde''s history, a woman with an account like Tasha has been captain of generations. That''s what happened when I was young in Katraia, and someday I''ve become the discerner of the Captain General. Friedelinde somehow suffers a great deal when he places those who do not.


    If destiny repeats itself as it has historically done, Verfra must play a role.


    "You mean... fate is ironic. Those who encourage rigorous training in the land of extreme cold have no qualities, and I didn''t know you were. No, does this mean that Friedelinde is also experiencing a time of change"


    "Uh, Captain Verfra?


    "No, we''re talking about this one"


    Verfra closes her eyes and changes her mind once.


    "Tasha, what you see here will help if you keep it to yourself. No, don''t tell anyone."


    "Huh. I don''t even know what you were talking about when you said that, and I can''t talk about it"


    "That''s fine then. But if you want to know, you can tell the truth."


    "Um, I''ll stop"


    Verfra was surprised by Tasha''s unexpected words.


    "Why? You like rumors, and you want to know, don''t you?


    "I''m a character I can''t lie to, so maybe I''ll show up on my face when I find out the truth. If you don''t need information from me right now, you don''t need it."


    "Well, then let me just tell you one thing. All of a sudden, me and you, we''re gonna need each other. Don''t hesitate to turn anyone against you then. Do what you think is right."


    "Who is it to the enemy - does that mean Captain Katrya and Alphilis are in there too?


    Verfra replied nothing to Tasha''s words, but the words fell heavily on Tasha''s chest, and he was still to regret not chasing them.


    Continued

 1782 War and Peace, Part 320 - Unified Martial Arts Games V, Bergay Vs Seite ① -

    "There''s a battle! Winner, Banessa!


    In the fifth round of the Unified Martial Arts Games, the settlement of Banessa vs Rosetta was momentary. Against Rosetta, slashed abruptly from the front, Banessa flushed her pretence to receive that sword and threw Rosetta away.


    It wasn''t weird even off-site as it was, but when Rosetta utilized her reflex nerves to stay, she struck that rosetta pigeon tail, a blow to the jaw. He pressed Rosetta''s shoulder and pushed her out of the room.


    "Sorry, I''m not in the mood to cheer up today."


    As Rosetta looked up at heaven and pounded, Banessa threw those words from above the arena and left. The audience was also stunned, but Banessa left without even saying hello once her hair was lifted, with an unusual expression.


    Banessa was frustrated. And there is no other, that the upper body, which is number two, is dead.


    "(You''re finally alone with me. I thought this might happen all the time, but I didn''t expect this to be frustrating for the fact that there are fewer people who exaggerate alcohol in the true sense! I wonder if I''ve become brittle in love, too.


    But I''m gonna make sure the guy who did the flashback drops. even if that takes a form against Whisper''s will) "


    Banessa is full of confidence. I don''t think I have a better warrior than myself, and if I''m in a position to take the lead, I''m confident I can beat anyone in this Unified Martial Arts Games. It doesn''t matter who you can use magic against, you''re confident you''ll even try to outdo it.


    But there is also one miscalculation in Banessa. It is the presence of a strong man who has not even participated in this Unified Martial Arts Congress. Whisperer doesn''t know that this continent seems small and vast.


    And the next game.


    Dorothy planned to fight Shire, but those who know know that Shire is a life-threatening heavy state as well. Naturally, the game became Dorothy''s undefeated.


    Dorothy was politely thankful to the Quartet and applauded when she was told she was unbeaten. One of the most touching things about this sight is actually Jaeger''s ancient exhibition group. Because it is an honor won by Dorothy, who went all Jaeger from basic sword training, without identity or upbringing.


    Dorothy''s talent is out of the group, starting with Alphilis, and everyone admits it. From scouts to slaughter captains, no one in the regiment says badly about Dorothy doing it without a single disgusting face, from herb collection to guarding, from carrying loads to warcraft crusades, if requested. Receiving the honor of her entering the Tensei match is as flattering as it is about me for the ancient Ginseng team and a good goal for the newcomer.


    And as Dorothy tried to pull up to the holding room, Seite was waiting at the next entrance.


    "Congratulations"


    "Ugh! It''s Seite''s turn next!


    "Oh."


    Seite and Dorothy weren''t unfriendly, but Seite''s voice wasn''t bare. Dorothy still smiled and slapped Seite on the shoulder, but she didn''t know what to look like.


    It''s not like Seite doesn''t like Dorothy. But as Alphilis and Bergay stared, Seite had a rare significance in fighting for himself. Beastmen fight is the existential meaning, victory is the honor. I was born out of tune with such an idea.


    While I know that I am such a changer, I have not been able to know other paths, but I have been troubled by myself being engulfed in fullness if I fight and win. However, for the first time, I took active action on my own, knowing that the Beastman''s Selection Unit would operate in the human world. I thought if we knew something other than battle in the human world, we would open a new world.


    "(But in the end, we are fighting again, unchanged. That doesn''t make any difference where you are)"


    When it was known whether the battle would be honored by man or beast man, my interest diminished every time I went on to win this tournament. You can''t lose badly to keep Jaeger and Gruzard from tarnishing their honor, but your next opponent is the head of a clan who can follow a Urus who even beats the Beast General. It was clear that he was not an opponent who could normally fight and win.


    Seite headed to the competition venue so that he could not understand that his footsteps were heavy, but when confronted with Bergay, he was at a glance discerning its lack of hegemony.


    "I see, I certainly have no hegemony for the Beast Man. Don''t be inferior to humans."


    "... what does that mean for sure"


    "Until I saw the battle earlier and felt I needed to set up a little moxibustion. There is no more humiliation than losing to the unhegemonic. I have a responsibility to fulfill just because I am strong, even if I don''t want to. Don''t you think?


    "It''s just troublesome and annoying, such as responsibilities. I want you to leave me alone."


    "I see, you''re seriously injured."


    Bergay accidentally went crazy and laughed. I am a person who has only thought about getting even stronger, but there are people in front of me who don''t want to be strong enough to make you as strong as you want. What an ironic encounter, Bergay was driven not only by promises, but also by the urge to try to draw the seriousness of this beast man again.


    Continued

 1783 War and Peace, Part 321 - Unified Martial Arts Games V, Bergay Vs Seite ② -

    "Begin!"


    With the signal of the referee, Bergay rolls out a preemptive positive fist thrust in an instant. Until now, Bergay had fought in such a way as to teach him somewhere while being attacked by his opponent. It was also a task to confirm one''s own power, and in view of the difference in power with the other, it was just a battle that ended in an instant, but really because if we ended it in an instant, we wouldn''t have anything to gain from each other.


    This is not killing each other. Bergay was aware that it would take some time to fully demonstrate each other''s power. That''s why I''ve never taken the lead, and I''ve never put a kill in my fist. This tournament, for the first time, I set it up myself, and I really put it in.


    That''s what Seite said. I looked at Bergay as Seite ascertained how his belly felt.


    "If you''d been in there properly, you''d have died of a gut rupture, wouldn''t you?


    "You can still hit it with your hand-minded fists? But the real fist was avoided."


    It even hit Seite''s body surface. From there Seite avoided Bergay''s fist. It was a terrible reflex nerve and skin sensation.


    "(With all this feeling, if you learn, you''ll be able to hit it all you want later, and if you focus on avoiding it, you''ll be able to pass intact through the army. With training, it will probably beat Gora, the ''fist saint'' of the Five Wise Men as well.


    But I''m stronger now!


    Bergay releases his temper. Right hand up, left hand down. Feet lightly opens about shoulder-width apart and raises the heel of your left leg. It is a small structure for a large, muscular Bergay, but Seite''s hair muscles turned upside down when he saw the structure. Seite also raised his fist and took a firm stand.


    "Seite set it up, didn''t he?


    "You''ve never seen it before."


    As the beasts know, Seite''s structure is always natural. Sometimes it looks like I put my fist up gently, but I''ve never made anything like a mold. The movements and fists are quick and clever, but if combined, they can be restrained. It was such an assessment among the troops of the Beasts, far from the mighty.


    But right now, Seite is the only beast man in the Jaeger who has won until Game 5. The beasts discussed it.


    "Is Seite strong?


    "No, me and my score is about five minutes."


    "I''m winning."


    "I''m just a little overbeat."


    "I mean, aren''t you and almost anyone else mutually?


    The beasts roar.


    "You mean you''re not good at it."


    "On the contrary, it''s five minutes for both of us."


    "It''s compatible with weird weapons, and it''s clever."


    "You and the squadron leader do each other, don''t you?


    "But before this, you lost to Hira''s crew, too?


    "I don''t know anymore."


    More beasts roared, but Yao has a slightly different impression. Seite always comes in from the grasp when he''s in a pair. Unlike the beasts who want to take the lead, look closely at these hands.


    At first I thought it was just passive, but for that, I''m watching this hand carefully. When observed, sometimes Yao also feels chilly. And one in three would be taken, but given that even Near would only take one in ten, the score against Seite was a startling figure.


    "(That too, what happens if Seite is serious, huh...)"


    Around the hunch working that if Seite was serious, it wouldn''t be weird to be taken more than five minutes, Yao was also failing to measure Seite''s strength again.


    And in front of those beasts, Bergay took the lead.


    "Fast, as the wind -" Instant Step ""


    The large Bergay body disappeared all the time. And when he shows up behind Seite, he now releases an unstoppable blow to his eyes. Hit it and disappear, show up and release it. As that series of motions continued, it seemed as if multiple Bergays were rarely hitting Seite from all directions.


    Continued

 1784 War and Peace, Part 322 - Unified Martial Arts Games V, Bergay Vs Seite ③ -

    "Unilateral!


    "Judge, stop!


    "- No."


    The referee in this game is Mason, Pilgrimage 3. Mason also tried to stop by stepping forward into a unilateral development, but it turns out with Seite''s expression that he wasn''t.


    "Are you after a counterattack?"


    It does also look like it jumps around too much in some of the blows. Did Bergay also realize that Seite was after a counter-attack opportunity, which obviously changed the rhythm of the attack?


    "Faster, as the sound -" Instant Strike ""


    Now the speed of Bergay''s blow rose visibly. You''re supposed to be taking a blow, but at the same time more than five shots stab you. It''s all heavy. Speed and power coexist to seal Seite''s counterattack.


    "No... ooh!


    "Not yet, not like this yet, eh? Fast, by the light -" Instant Riot Dance "!


    Bergay''s figure disappears completely. Immediately after that, elbows, knees, back fists, head poking, hand piercing, palm beating, midfoot. Every blow was capturing Seite. I don''t know how many rounds I got in. However, a tremendous shock flew in from all directions. It''s like being caught and gripped by the palm of a giant beast - such an illusion strikes Seite.


    And the audience saw that Seite floated upright in the universe with the impact exerted from all directions. As a result of an awesome impact being applied evenly from the same direction, Bergay stopped the attack the other way when he saw the result.


    "No... you"


    Seite''s eyes are not dead. Normally it''s not strange to fall if you do this many attacks. Instead of falling, there is a pain in the temple caused by the counterattack. There was now a glimmer of blood flowing from Bergay''s temples.


    "It fits that speed...?


    "Hey, you made it"


    To Roch''s dismay, Rhine answered.


    "Fast is awesome. But even though they''re ultimately fast, they''re on their own. If the target of the attack is to be determined, the faster it is, the narrower the interval between each blow. And if the attack is coming from all directions, you just need to calmly focus in the direction you haven''t come to the end.


    The faster they fight back, the more damage they do. Sometimes when you walk all you can with a horse, even the leaves that are scattered will cut off your cheeks. I''m with that one. Seite just calmly set the direction and offered his hand in a space where he wasn''t hit until the end. That''s all, if I did badly, I would have tailored Bergay. What a calm guy to be attacked so far. "


    "Exposing that decision to that onslaught...?


    "So you did it. Damn it, I''m an Orc. The thickness of the grouzard layer is amazing."


    Rhine was honestly impressed, but Roch didn''t respond. Is that how such a delicacy comes out? Bergay''s attacks were clearly beyond himself or L��nca. Yao might reach that realm in a moment, but he can''t do all that power in a row.


    Things are different. Roch was remembering what Kapur had told him.


    "If the next Beast King were to leave, it would be from within this expedition"


    By putting himself on the battlefield, the Beast Man becomes stronger. That''s why fighting on the southern front is important to Groussard, and no one criticizes the repeated expeditions. On the southern front, however, there were excellent men and beast generals, but no king vessels appeared.


    Dryan was also once stronger by wandering the human world. The dispatch of soldiers to the human world is also for that reason. They do not know that the soldiers selected this time are a group of young warriors who will be expected to be more than beast generals in the future. All I know is some of the beast generals and Dryan.


    In this sense, both Seite and Yao have been tested for the King''s vessel.


    "Seite - Yahari"


    "Again?"


    "No, it''s nothing. You''re early to conclude."


    Seite stands again as Roch watches. Seite prevented extra damage by weakening the moment he was exposed to the onslaught. If it''s an all-around impact, it''s because I decided that weakening and not resisting would offset the impact.


    The prospect was half hit by it, but it is still damaging.


    "(It''s impossible to be standing if you do the same thing a couple of times later)"


    It would be boring content and results, but I would do the same if I were Bergay. Turns out the earlier moves also place a strain on Bergay himself, but if we''re going to win for sure, we only have that one hand.


    So Seite opened the structure further. By turning to attack, he provoked Bergay.


    Bergay laughed furiously.


    "That''s good! Looks like you''re finally starting to wonder."


    "I found out that if I made one mistake, I would die. I don''t want to die yet."


    "Fine. Then let''s move on to the next phase"


    I was afraid that there would be a faster blow to Bergay''s words than earlier - Seite, but on the contrary, Bergay walked straight towards Seite like a normal walk.


    Continued

 1785 War and Peace, Part 323 - Unified Martial Arts Games V, Bergay Vs Seite ④ -

    "What?


    To a move so unexpected, Seite forgot to attack by accident. No killing, even signs are rare. Thus it was not even possible to intercept, and Bergay approached easily until Seite''s intermission.


    "To be quiet, as in the water mirror -" "


    As Bergay''s hand then stretched out and grabbed Seite''s left wrist, Seite''s body spun a spin on the spot.


    "Noooo!?


    Seite tries to regain his posture in the universe, but at that moment the force of reverse rotation is applied only from the left elbow ahead. Intuited that the tip would be useless from his elbow if he kept moving like this, Seite tries to push Bergay off with his legs forcefully.


    But now Seite gets his leg grabbed and once again he''s disfigured.


    "Ko, this -"


    "Pulling in, as in the marsh -" Mud Vortex ""


    Seite tried to escape by attacking Bergay because he could hit him by hand or whatever. But every time Bergay doesn''t have a hand, and every time he hits it as if he punched a fist in the sand, he then runs away.


    So you stay away from Seite''s body, and you''re constantly moving to extremes your joints while touching a part of your body. I''m drawn to a bottomless swamp by a mud doll tangled in my body. Seite remembered such fear.


    "(Over the arena, huh? But it''s like you''re fighting on mud or sand - you can''t escape!


    "Take."


    When I wondered if there was mud wrapped around Seite''s neck, Bergay was holding Seite''s neck tight with his arm. If you keep it tight, they could break your neck bone instead of falling. In a crisis of absolute destiny, Seite regarded it as an opportune opportunity on the contrary.


    "Right here!"


    "What!?


    Seite flew back with his neck about to be set. The beast man Seite weighs more than twice as well as an adult male. I''m not just sorry that I''m Bergay if I add Seite''s weight like this and she drops it off my head. Neither is Seite, who is about to be decapitated.


    Bergay took off the arm he put on Seite''s neck and ran away. I saw Seite''s amazing behavior as he tried to distance himself from his passive. Oh, my God, Seite has fallen off his neck himself, supporting his neck and fighting back with a spinning kick.


    That Bergay was unexpected, too, but I dared to take that aside. He went straight to destroy Seite''s leg with his elbow and knee. But...


    "Noooo!


    "Whoa!


    Seite swayed his legs the other way around, and Bergay tried to take it on flank-only immobilization, stopping it and prioritizing interception. As a result, a few of Bergay''s right ribs broke and serious damage remained to Seite''s left leg.


    Then they confronted each other again and laughed furiously at each other.


    "Are you insane? You almost broke your own neck, didn''t you?


    "I work out more than that with hatred. You can''t break it with a sparkle."


    "Ha, is training enough for you to be lost? It''s serious."


    "I didn''t deny it until I was an animal man, too. The teammates may be short in action, but they''ve only been training twice as long."


    Well, that convinced Bergay that it was now a kick. This is the first Bergay I''ve ever seen of Seite''s race, but it didn''t look like a race that excelled in muscle strength. Either that or I thought it was speed oriented, the kick earlier was the best power Bergay has ever had in his life.


    This beast man has already used Qigong unconsciously. Instead of doubling the workout that underlies it, Bergay predicts that it won''t even be ten times enough. It''s not just talent, it''s not neglecting plain workouts. If experience is the only thing missing, this talent is waiting for a budding moment.


    And concentration that doesn''t miss a moment of attack that must stop the mud vortex, the guts to shake even at the expense of the legs. All of that was great.


    "Heh, heh"


    "What''s funny?


    "No, I thought it was exactly my fight. At the same time, I thought I was old."


    Seite misunderstood the meaning of Bergay''s words, but Bergay would look forward to Seite''s growth, but it''s gone. I didn''t think I was old enough to see anyone come out of the clan who wanted to see more than I had grown.


    And Bergay''s structure changed again. Now let''s get it straight. Seite also noticed that the air of battle had changed, but he knew it had become even more difficult than earlier.


    "The arrangement..."


    "You know what I mean, kid? I have not yet reached the realm ahead either. Therefore, it is the duty of the recipient. Can we get past this?


    "I don''t know. But I''d love to try it."


    "If you take it thoroughly, it''s a precept that has never been broken. Do you mind if I don''t come aboard?


    "If you say that and back off, you''re not a boy. I''m just having some fun, too."


    Finally, Seite stepped forward himself.


    Continued

 1786 War and Peace, Part 324 - Unified Martial Arts Games V, Bergay Vs Seite ⑤

    It was not slow or fast, but it came forward to walk slowly. And a series of motions to grasp, like Bergay''s "" earlier, is carried out with rare signs.


    Bergay couldn''t hide the excitement of creeping from his spine.


    "(This guy, do you imitate just seeing how it took me 10 years! far from perfect, but what reproducibility)"


    But of course, Bergay plays Seite''s hand. Bergay uses a combination of ''instant fire'' and '''' ''. It''s not possible to mix'' instant motion ''here yet and it won''t work, but as far as Bergay knows, there''s nothing more than this as an interception move. Whoever lays out his hand is drawn in, not knowing, and takes his life.


    The move, which I named "Judo Jail," can even be captured by swords and sorcery. I still can''t even think of a way to attack this move with bare hands, Bergay himself. Originally it is a move that invites the opponent to attack and use it, but as far as Bergay knows it is the strongest return move.


    Whereas once grabbed, it is also possible to end it, Seite uses "" to slow down Bergay''s reaction slightly. And with Bergay''s hands touching or not touching, I pull my hand. Because of the high speed of that moment of motion, only the sound of playing dry hands burst between Bergay and Seite, and it was not a good idea for anyone to see what was going on. By his side, Seite''s hand, slowly put out, returned in an instant, a very odd sight that no one could see Bergay''s behavior.


    "What''s going on?


    "I can see the wood playing in the fire, but it''s amazing."


    "Oh, my God! You''re not shaking hands!


    From some audiences the wild order flew, but those with a martial arts savvy thought it was a terrible offense. If Seite is caught off guard for a moment, the battle will be over there. And Seite''s act, which I could get my hands on while I knew it, only seemed barbaric.


    "Ho, use funny moves."


    Gora had observed this battle, but the truth is Gora had been paying attention to Bergay and Seite for quite some time. The fist-serving clan has developed its skills by the vast majority and for a long time in Gora''s mentoring. The underlying is posture, receiving, disintegrating, and I believe that this Bergay is the result of teaching around physical manipulation.


    "There''s still going to be hidden balls, but humans make interesting ideas. Because I don''t have this kind of idea."


    While Gora is impressed, it''s getting harder to see a martial arts school without Gora''s hands on it. It is difficult to reach top notch in our stream, and most of the prototypes of the schools in the world were once taught by Gora. The martial arts of the beast man are its finest, and many refine their moves based on their martial arts. That is no exception with Yao, and Nia is not enough to get away from it.


    But how about Seite? While learning the martial arts of the Beast Man, he is also actively learning the technology that is in the human world and is now starting to absorb it from his opponents again. Like collecting the seeds that Gora scattered again. Instead of choosing a single technique from it, it looks like they''re trying to mix it up and make something new.


    "Now, what kind of warrior will be completed. Let''s see what we can do."


    Gora''s expectations quickly become a reality and enter people''s eyes. Seite''s hand was slowly moving faster, and obviously '''' and ''instant fire'' were beginning to mix. And the scary thing was that I was starting to mix foot judgment with this. The most surprising thing is the Bergay who is fighting.


    "(This man, you want me to step into a frontier I couldn''t reach anymore? You can''t do this because you''re human? Or can you do it because you''re an animal man?


    Bergay''s upset isn''t impossible either. Bergay still has some hands on his wife. But the juji-jail I''m using is one of them, no doubt. It is a move that I did not plan to use even in my promises to Alpha Reese.


    But when it is broken, instead of even being punished by the depths, it just involves the tickets. It was then that Bergay''s will nearly brought his head. One hiragana leaf flowed in the wind. Small leaves of trees to such an extent that they block part of each other''s sight. But because of that, I couldn''t see Seite''s expression from Bergay for a moment. At that moment - Seite''s appearance disappeared.


    "You think it''s" instantaneous "?


    Seite used the instant steps he wasn''t supposed to have used earlier. Moving at a rate that exceeded Bergay''s expectations, Seite rolled out an additional instantaneous blow from behind. Bergay''s Judo prison barely makes it, but Seite grabs that arm of Bergay, who grabbed Seite''s instant blow, and Seite grabs it back with a twist.


    With no time for Bergay to think about something, Bergay''s body dances to the universe. And the moment Seite''s full fist hit Bergay''s dovetail, Bergay''s kick blushed Seite''s head and fell on his shoulder.


    Continued

 1787 War and Peace, Part 325 - Unified Martial Arts Games V, Bergay Vs Seite ⑥ -

    Both to leave so you can play. Bergay absorbed the shock whenever possible and tried to stay on the spot. And when his heel went out of the arena, he barely stomped.


    "Mmm, yay, ru...?


    I noticed Seite''s attitude as Bergay tried to throw up words of praise. Seite pointing his hands at this way like he emitted something. That attitude...


    "Far away!


    A shock runs on Bergay''s body. I was alarmed that the distance was away. I didn''t expect to be able to use it until far away. It is not penetrating among the beasts, but some beasts who know outside can use it.


    Seite had once told him that there was such technology, and he had learned it in our own way. Therefore, ideas are never tied up.


    Bergay left the distant shock intact. ''Willow'' absorbs shock. By using it separately from ''immovable'', endurance in flesh-bomb warfare is a technique that comes close to infinity, but the heel floating in the universe did not make it a perfect ''willow''. Bergay''s body glanced back fluttering, but it endured with the force of his forged broad spine and toes.


    "No, uh-huh! Shizuki!"


    "Willow" requires general weakness. By exerting force, the impact stays on the body and is damaging. Defense by ideas contrary to immobility, but only about Bergay can use both sides instantaneously. Taurus specializes in defense mainly by immobilization, and most often everyone chooses to either acquire.


    So ''Willow'' is harder to activate if force is put into it. More air distortions were imminent before Bergay, who withstood the blow.


    "(Another blow, you say?


    Far away shooting is impossible. That''s all we need for preliminary action against a blow, and there is end-of-shot stiff time to transmit force from leg to hips. There are large gaps for the power, and there are few advantages other than being able to shoot from a distance between them. Considering the effective distance further afield, it is faster to pack the time with walking methods. Far away is only a dozen for restraint. Many masters thought so, and Bergay was no exception.


    Seite sent a series of shots at the far end. Bergay feels his leg muscles stiff and understands that in ''Willow'' he won''t make it.


    "" Immovable/Jen Wang "!


    ''Immovable'' on one level, used only by Bergay. Stand receiving with the strongest defenses bouncing even steel swords and spears. Not enough posture, but this shouldn''t have been a problem.


    "Noooo!?


    But the weight of the distant was different from that of earlier. If you look across the air distortion at Seite''s posture, now you can see him after sticking his legs forward and letting him go. It is unprecedented, such as shooting a faraway with a leg.


    "What the fuck!?


    Bergay''s body was falling off the spot. Step back at a distance. And the damage was not good enough to say at all. including an earlier blow to the dovetail.


    But Bergay''s shock was enormous. When I lost, I assumed I would abstain. Do quite a few practical forms of training and abstain where appropriate. That fought quite seriously at some point, and lost normally. Even though I hid a bunch of my wife''s hands, I lost them.


    It is Bergay''s downfall that he did not come in the mood to fight even though the competition was the source of Alphilis'' deal. But even in the same situation, I can hardly remember taking a pull from a clan. At least not once have we fallen behind the living now. Even Taurus is the opponent, he can afford it.


    Bergay was often grumpy. I now realize that I was too far from a serious battlefield.


    "(Hey, is this the ploy of that women''s captain? No... I guess not. Simply, he lacked the mindset to fight me. Is that all? What I found out before the fight against Titania is more of an event to be thankful for)"


    Bergay regained his mind. If he had gone on to fight Titania like this, he could have been defeated without being able to achieve half the results of his previous studies. Even if we just knew the possibility beforehand, we should take a positive view of it.


    And before Bergay, who raised his face, Seite, who held down his right shoulder, stood. When Seite offered Bergay his left hand, Bergay grabbed it and went back to the arena.


    And I spoke to Bergay from Seite''s side.


    "For once it''s my win, but I don''t feel like I''ve won much. I don''t suppose the winner should speak up to the loser, but let me tell you."


    "No, you''re definitely the winner. There''s no hegemony. It was me who lacked the heart at the heart, drooling in some great way. At this age, he''s still not enough as a warrior."


    "You didn''t mean it, did you?


    Bergay laughed lightly at Seite''s words.


    Continued

 1788 War and Peace, Part 326 - Unified Martial Arts Games V, Bergay Vs Seite ?

    "No, I meant it. I''m gonna give you everything you can get out here right now."


    "Right. Then let''s just say I believe that word."


    "Tell me one more thing than that. Who did you learn from? I''ve never heard you shoot me in the leg before."


    "I haven''t learned from anyone. I heard there was such a move and tried to practice it myself. I heard it was something to shoot with my hand, but it is decided that it is stronger to shoot with my leg than to shoot with my hand. I wonder why you assume it''s a hand shot technique."


    Bergay flashed for a moment at Seite''s words, and laughed. I see. Because of this, I was convinced that his fist Saint Gora was still practicing his fist. I wonder if the only person who doesn''t think about it is this person.


    And slap Seite on the shoulder, and Bergay leaves.


    "I enjoy fighting and talking to you. Be stronger. I want to see that, too."


    "I don''t know if I''m going to be strong. I''m an animal man, but I''m not that long-lived. Not twice as good as humans at best. How strong they can be in the meantime."


    "You''ll be stronger than me."


    "Wait, I still seem to have a lot to teach you. I want you to train after this tournament. Can you ask for it?"


    It was a sincere offer if made Seite, and Bergay wanted to welcome it. But that''s never appropriate.


    But there was no way I could say no, or Bergay.


    "Oh, fine. Speak up when the tournament is over. We''ll be joining your mercenary regiment, won''t we? Ask that woman and she''ll know where I am."


    "Okay. Looking forward to it."


    "I feel like drinking after the tournament. Get me a good guy. That''s the deal."


    "Fine. I don''t really know how to hang out with you because I''m in the lower house."


    The seriousness of the story was somewhere interesting, and Bergay smiled and left. Praise applauded the battle, but also raised his hand to respond to Bergay. Bergay was himself surprised that he had reacted that way, but left the arena behind without wondering or feeling bad.


    Seite unfortunately dropped off that Bergay posterior somewhere, but returned to me with a sore right shoulder. It would be broken by a Bergay kick. Seite also knew which would have won if he had fought like that in unrestricted action.


    "... that''s regrettable, that you''re powerless."


    When Seite gripped his left fist, he left the venue behind without responding to cheer despite winning. Not so many noticed the change in Seite''s inner mind at this time.


    Rhine, who was watching this battle, was secretly delighted with the blossoming of Seite''s talent, but wondered because the Roch beside him looked difficult the other way around.


    "What''s up, Admiral? It''s the emergence of a strong beast man, aren''t you happy?


    "No, I''m glad so."


    I didn''t think Seite was strong enough. And by winning here, it will be the Tensei match next. Even the Tensei match could be won out as it is.


    Roch, honestly, was going to lose where appropriate. I didn''t think it would be a good idea to expose the power of the Beast General under the day, and what I''m saying is, it''s a competition. It''s not like the interaction I risked my life on, and I didn''t think I needed to be serious. And how can it be accepted that the Beastman is too active in this tournament? If it seems bitter, it would be very bad for Groussard''s negotiations.


    Is it even better for Gruzaldo that the strength of Seite is spread throughout the human world? Roch couldn''t make a decision. The fact that the beast men are so strong can stir up extra hostility and vigilance towards Gruzaldo. Besides, if you heat up too much in battle and even seriously injure your opponent, that''s just giving them unfavourable material in a peace conference.


    Cerio and L��nca are still young. Even though I have more than that command experience in combat, I believe that politics cannot be done. Honestly, I''m glad those two just lost. Being underestimated in diplomacy can work advantageously, but overestimation is not a good idea right now.


    "(Once I see the king, I shall turn to him for judgment. And I was going to abstain in the next game, but I had to win. Worst case scenario, you''ll need to stop Seite)"


    Roch was worried about more seeds of extra worry, but there is still no reason to know that Kapur once had the same problem when he had an older young Dryan.


    "- How could you do this!


    It was Miranda who left it to her emotions to slap her desk.


    Around that time, the venue for the peace conference was noisy. No one shouted because they were just representatives of the countries, but there were many women such as Shane Sereno or those who were weak complained of ill health and took their seats off and went to the emergency room.


    The reason for this was that Sailors, the embassy representative of the Principality of Prajour, a nation on the eastern edge of the continent, had been killed when he was doing more for it. My men picked me up about the embassy delegate who wouldn''t be out forever, and Sailors with no neck was found sitting in the bathroom. Blood was still gushing from his neck, and his men screamed and discovered it.


    There was a lot of people in and out while Sailors was adding to the use in private rooms. Nearly 50 people are in and out, even if they are just checking. However, there are strict checks when entering and leaving the building where the peace conference takes place, but the building is free to move. It was therefore difficult to ascertain who was inside then and who was not there. The Knights of the Temple also looked around, but it wasn''t their turn to use the bathroom.


    Approximate policy was decided on the ninth day of the meeting, and starting tomorrow, the meeting had been abruptly cancelled at a time when each mission was likely to be in the process of watching the Tenmei match in peace.


    "Well, if we don''t have a conversation, let me go home."


    King Swendle of Romansland had just tried to pull himself into his curtain and was nearly stopped by the guards, but he went out forcefully to push them over. Instead, Anneclose was to remain, but it was about the arrowhead, which was to serve as the king''s aide again, and this was clearly the case with knowing the flow so far.


    And the Puritanical White Fun of the Exorcism Society, on the contrary, kept his eyes closed, flashing in the Great Conference Room. It was only natural to occupy the centre of the table to be there, as if I had already attended the meeting from the beginning.


    The Puritanical White Fun also whispered once he saw the assistant poem.


    Continued

 1789 War and Peace, Part 327 - Continental Peace Conference Day 9, AM ① -

    "Is this your plan? Or is it Brady Maria?


    "No way. Lord Maria can''t move from the inn either. Isn''t that the purifier?


    "You idiot, if you move in this situation, I''m the first one to suspect you. You think I''d imitate that?


    "I don''t think so."


    Poetry coldly denied it, but Bai Fu didn''t seem to fall to his heart.


    "Then who?"


    "It would also be dangerous to let the capital look. I''m away from the conference hall now. In case she''s ever moved, that''s what we suspect."


    "That''s wise. Now is not the time to move."


    "So you''re here often?


    "Whatever."


    Poetry suspected that he was too grown up for purity and leisure, but it was an unexpected situation with Poetry. There were no other measures, and this place decided to follow in silence.


    And the other faces in a hurry were the same. Princess Rayfan, who strives to pretend to be calm, is one of them.


    "Renatica, where''s Alphilis?


    "I haven''t heard from him. I risked the fate of the regiment today, the first game in the morning. The opponent is now a winning candidate for the tournament. Alphilis said he wouldn''t be safe to win. I expect that not coming yet was a serious injury, win or lose"


    "Even though Jake has regained consciousness, he hasn''t been allowed to return to duty yet... and in addition to that, this thing. You don''t even have Lord Lisa?


    "I originally planned to take the morning off. He''ll be here in the afternoon."


    Renatica talks faintly about the decisions she was told. Originally, the peace conference had shown itself to be stable, and it was customary for the duration of the Heavenly See match to be concentrated there as well, with the final decision to be taken after the Unified Martial Arts Games. Return the back, and the days will be the last opportunity for backwards negotiations. It could be regarded as long enough for things to move.


    In this sense, the representatives of the remaining players in the Tenmei match will be required to watch, thus reducing the chances of being able to work backwards. It is also conceivable to tell the people who want to make a leap to intentionally abstain from this Fifth World War, but Ray fans do not originally have any leading participants, and Alphilis only hired them to do so, so how far they intend to win is not included in the contract. Ray fans don''t have the authority to order Alphilis about the Unified Martial Arts Games.


    Ray fans found it inconvenient that there was no Alphilis only at these times, but recalled that it was one of the measures originally prepared for Alphilis as well. I relied on more work than I could have imagined, but I didn''t come aboard helplessly with myself. Why did you come aboard without even bringing your confession? It is to conduct intelligence operations in the dark.


    Bluewin, an elite and dark part organized by Ray fans. Let the people dive in for this time and leave them alone. Of course, I let many people dive in as a service to this venue.


    When Ray Fan took his seat, pretending to add something for himself subtly, he searched for the companion who made him dive in. I wanted to avoid direct contact as much as I could, but I can''t say that either. When he tries to keep a brief letter out of sight, Ray fans pretend to give it away. Inside, there was the information and instructions I wanted.


    Of course, Renatica realizes that.


    "What''s that?


    "I''m one of them. I''m letting you infiltrate in advance. Did you know?


    "No."


    Renatica said she didn''t know, but she was actually hearing about the possibility from Alphilis. And Alphilis also remembers saying horrible things.


    "Luna, how do you see the movements of the servants at this venue?


    "... I''m nervous for my salary, and I know that some people aren''t amateurs in how they use themselves"


    "I think so, too. What are the chances of that being considered?


    "That there are many kinds of spies. What''s that?


    "Miranda is open to the public for service at this venue. And make sure you sprinkle your origins as wide as you can. Topically, to gather dishes from every region, or something."


    Renatica couldn''t keep up with her understanding, but Alphilis kept talking about eating the dishes she had in her hands and also doing public speaking.


    "If we did that, it was visible that this would be a place for nations to send in spies. I knew it and Miranda did. On the contrary, I wonder if you wanted to gather spies here and make it a place for an intelligence match.


    Of course, weapons checks are not leaked, and the number of escorts is high. And the servants and other underworkers are actually sealed with the ID they need to get in and out of here. "


    "You think safety is well taken into account?


    "Still, it won''t be perfect, but, well, I guess I can think of no one to just serve. I just wonder if this would have been more convenient for Miranda. Anyway, if you spread the information here, the information will spread like it''s funny.


    We can find out who''s spying for which country by how the information spreads and how people move. I''m doing it, too. "


    "Huh?"


    Renatica saw the alphilis, in such a way as to be incredible. Alphilis was still staring at their movements as they ate their meal.


    "The foundation of espionage is, strangely enough, the same in every country. For example, she''s a spy for the Principality of Miguel, and the man carrying the liquor over there is a spy for the Kingdom of Coder."


    "How well do you know?


    "I wonder if it''s still about half."


    It''s been a few days since the meeting started, but as Lunatica circled her eyes wondering if she already knew that much, Alphilis laughed and stroked Lunatica''s head.


    "I''ve been doing some digging before the meeting. If that''s true, I''ll have to figure it all out by the time the meeting starts. The training period for service was 14 days. We don''t have to have Ray fan spies, but we''ve only found one. You''ve developed good people.


    And there''s one thing to be aware of at this stage. Give me your ear. "


    What Alphilis softly eared was shocking. Renatica was now remembering the words.


    Continued

 1790 War and Peace, Part 328 - Continental Peace Conference Day 9, AM ② -

    "(Alexandria and I don''t see a single Shane Sereno spy, do I? That it''s just a problem that you can''t clean up just because you''re good. We have to pay attention to their trends. When there is no alphilis, it''s not a liability issue in case anything happens to Ray fans)"


    "Lunatica"


    Renatica returns her focus to the present with Ray Fan''s voice. In front of me was Dryan and Muse.


    The two have spoken to Ray fans with a strange face.


    "Princess Rayfan, may I have a moment?"


    "Of course."


    "We have a private room. That way."


    The three of us and Lunatica travel to a private room at the mercy of the muse. There were other representatives of the countries in the private room.


    Rayfan asks.


    "What about them?


    "They are the people who share their opinions with us at this meeting."


    I''m not with you.


    Yeah, and dryan snorts. Essentially in this meeting Muse has taken a position to condemn Arnelia.


    The late response of the Temple Knights and the surrounding Knights on the matter, even if the Demon King appears everywhere. Lack of support for conflict zones. Coordinated route with the western part of the continent. He also pointed to delays in investigating and covering fires and earthquakes that occurred everywhere. And the poor cooperation with the sorcery society.


    Many were in tune with these opinions of the Muse, and the Virgin dressed as Miranda and Miriazal from the nations were named to the balls and chased in response. Muse had the aim of revealing Arnelia''s exclusive rights and assigning them to ourselves and our countries, even in part. In fact, to deal with Arnelia alone, the structure of society was becoming too complex and inconvenient. Besides, we also want to get rid of the countries'' dependence on Arnelia. Whatever you do, Arnelia. You can''t count on it, you can''t want independence forever.


    Many countries thus uttered their demands on Arnelia, but there were other repercussions than thoughts, not to mention whether they were reasonable. Muse thinks that this kind of dissatisfaction is not quality but number. He thought that the more countries dissatisfied with Arnelia, the more Arnelia''s advantage would be lost.


    But there was a miscalculation. It is murder in the field, during a peace conference. Muse wanted to shake Arnelia''s advantage and sharpen his interests, but nothing wants Arnelia to overthrow herself. If Arnelia were to disappear now, the countries that depend on it in the economy and in defence would not be able to retain its form.


    Muse has concerns. That is Shane Sereno''s way. Muse has pointed out about Arnelia and adduced further evidence to push the tide, all of which were more familiar than Muse. And sometimes the pursuit was so tough that I suspected it was too much. Whatever the Virgin was, Miranda, the Archbishop, was so freshly shut up.


    There were occasions in which Shane Sereno''s arguments continued, while the slightest clamour was also raging. As Dryan looked sinister and Diore looked stunned, one of the Alphilis watched it plainly. What does Alphilis know? I couldn''t help but wonder if Alphilis knew something about Shane Sereno''s weakness when he said he had ''failed'', even trying to find out about Shane Sereno himself.


    That''s why I summoned Ray fans here. It was unexpected that there was no alphilis there, but I had no choice. The fear is that Arnelia''s position will be even worse from here. At least with the trusted lords, it seemed necessary to move from here on to Arnelia''s defense. I thought we needed to keep Ray Fan and Dry in there too.


    When Muse got to her seat, she started talking in a slightly stronger tone.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, you seem to be aligned. There''s nothing else you''ve come together for, because I felt I needed to keep your will and foothold together here."


    "What is footprint, like?


    "It''s an attitude to Arnelia from here."


    Muse shared her thoughts. That so far we have taken a position to criticize Arnelia, but now it is apparently not such an occasion. Perhaps Arnelia will be held accountable, but the fact that blaming Arnelia any more could be a co-defeat rather than of benefit to anyone.


    The Horsemen were nodding at the expression of the muse, but Dryan continued to sit flashly and Ray fans were still just quietly listening.


    "... by virtue of the above, we think it would be wise not to take a position at least to condemn Arnelia. If you agree, raise your hand."


    Many lords raised their hands to the expression of the Muse. But a few people, including Dreyan and Ray fans, don''t raise their hands.


    Muse asked with a sigh.


    "Don''t you agree with the Beast King?


    "I won''t say that. But I wonder if we can just consider the strength and weakness of things and keep pace with those who don''t have a consistent claim to doctrine."


    And it came to pass, that when Dryan looked down, those who lifted up their hands turned away from their eyes, as if they were evil. And then Ray Fan speaks.


    "I have a few questions for His Highness the Muse"


    "Go ahead."


    "First of all, is there a force to blame Arnelia over this period? The main forces at this meeting are us and Shane Sereno. And then there''s Romansland, and the Demonic Society, but the rest are individualistic countries that remain neutral. Unless Shane Sereno blames Arnelia, the others will be flushed.


    And one thing. The important thing throughout this period is not Arnelia''s pursuit of responsibility, but the question of where the fools put the Hordes in their hands. Shane Sereno is smart. I know it''s obvious to everyone that your pursuit is ahead of you, but do you know anything about it?


    Muse did not answer Rayfan''s question instantly. Yes, Muse is doing some research on Shane Sereno. There is also some certainty as to how Shane Sereno will move after this. I risked a lot of money and human losses to find out. Shane, how Sereno moves and how he should use it - it''s a bet, but there are measures.


    Ray fans trying to stand in front of it. I guess there is no certainty yet, but it was still this little girl who would get in the way, and Muse was sending praise and curse inside at the same time.


    Continued

 1791 War and Peace, Part 329 - Continental Peace Conference Day 9, AM ③ -

    "I''m not saying there''s nothing. But with no certainty, I''m not willing to slander them. Can you understand, Ray Fan Little Queen"


    "Yes, I understand, Your Highness. But if you''re telling me that the people here can be trusted, I''d appreciate it if you could at least tell me about your suspicions."


    Ray fan''s eye brings sharpness. If Muse speaks of suspicion here, "who spoke first" becomes clear. It would be nice to sprinkle suspicion, but I wanted to avoid the muse emanating from my mouth.


    Of course, Ray Fan figured it out. That''s what he said. I am deliberately urging you to undermine Muse''s trust in the future. As an exchanger, it''s a statement that can be taken for granted as a dozen strokes of restraint, but Muse was angry that he didn''t know as much as that was not the case right now.


    But Muse remembers that it''s not a problem, either, or if he''s going to be in direct conflict with Shane Sereno. This was also in the bet - yes Muse thought about it and rode Ray Fan''s words and actions.


    "- Then I will state, in advance, that you all order your liver that this is a story that does not yet fall within the scope of suspicion. There''s a good chance that the killer of this murder is part of Shane Sereno."


    A room turned to the boulder for this remark. A muse that raises one hand to control the crowd.


    "Be quiet - unfortunately, the motive is still unknown. And there''s no proof - but there''s a good chance I have the certainty that she''s the killer. I can''t tell you why, but if you believe me, I''d like you to explore Shane Sereno."


    "But aren''t those acts in Arnelia''s role?


    Muse disagrees with the questions of the queens.


    "If Arnelia had taken the lead in this meeting until the end, that would be good too. But it is also possible that Arnelia will be dragged down by the Allies of Conferences. I hope that lead is still ours, but assuming it was Shane Sereno, their dictatorship would start as it were without the material to accuse them of. And then..."


    "You mean the war line."


    "That''s what I mean"


    "I agree"


    Ray fans, who should have criticized him until earlier, agreed as soon as possible in advance of the snorts. And now Ray fans took their seats and started talking.


    "It''s strange to talk about war at a peace conference in the first place. Shane, Sereno''s motive? It will be easy, to discredit Arnelia and take the lead of the conference and the continent.


    At some point in the conference, which faction would be closer if there were a war, is the focus of the attention of the crowd, but we would at least be a gathering of the crowds willing to oppose the war. There is no room in my country''s economy or for war power, and there are no industries that can just breathe flavor in wars, such as resources and iron making. A nation that, if I say so, has no power, even if it is at war, the country just thins and thins.


    Then we should pierce the claim not to wage war until the end. You can let them do it on their own, such as the Romansland demon crusade.


    Here''s one, why don''t we all agree with His Highness the Muse? "


    Everyone was nodding about Ray Fan''s story. Muse had nowhere to be included in the way Ray fans spoke. If it succeeds, it will be the modus operandi of no matter the muse, but if it fails, instead of being overshadowed by responsibility, the people the muse spoke to will remain ray fans.


    With that in mind, Muse made a decision.


    "(Phew, you can pray for my failure at best. Because you and I have not been so ready for Dada. And if Shane Sereno doesn''t take action, which way was I?)"


    Muse was talking to everyone on the spot thinking about such a dangerous thing, but only Dryan was silent all the time, not agreeing but disagreeing. Both Muse and Ray fans watched the situation carefully, but at last Dryan stood up and left with everyone on the spot without a word.


    And when Ray Fan leaves the room, he goes further into the private room he has prepared and asks Renatica questions on top of the payroll.


    "So, Renatica. How many traitors were there in that place?


    Lunatica is not a sensor, but I know it features when people lie. Those who would be liars, combined with their heartbeats and ways of sweating, were looking out for them.


    "Three are the least suspicious. We tailed each other, so we have a conclusion to make this evening."


    Ray fans naturally assume that there is also a mix of traitors in this gathering. It is conceivable that Shane Sereno is sending in those who naturally pretend to be allies, the only force that can counter Shane Sereno. Ray fans and I are sending spies to Shane Sereno.


    Muse and you should know that, but Ray fans thought it would still be that important to move here.


    "(It''s just a little forceful - or are you in a hurry? But I just don''t really have any proof, and I''m sure His Highness Muse has it. Should I personally do something about it? Or -)"


    "Rayfan, can I have one? Speaking of liars, the biggest liar is Shane Sereno."


    "Huh? What does that mean?


    Renatica lifted a finger to a statement that Ray fans would not have anticipated.


    Continued

 1792 War and Peace, Part 330 - Continental Peace Conference Day 9, AM ?

    "Shane Sereno hasn''t passed out or anything. There was no breathing disturbance or pulse disturbance when I was passing out. I mean, fainting is acting."


    "Acting... why do you need to do that?


    "I don''t know that"


    Renatica''s answer was unsatisfactory, but Ray fans recognized that it was also Renatica''s goodness. It was his role to think, and Renatica just reported the facts.


    "(Did you want to play the weak woman? But there''s no way an arbiter so far could be a truly weak woman. You''ve figured that out.


    I don''t know which faction Lord Sailors died in the first place... it certainly wasn''t in tune with Shane Sereno, and it should have been through neutrality. What are the benefits of ending a neutral human being? Neutrality is an overwhelming minority. I don''t even think I can carry this later meeting in my favor by ending it. Or some kind of condition didn''t fold? Will that alone extend to the murder of the envoy? Sounds like you need to look into the remaining envoys in the Principality of Prajour.


    Lord Sailors is dead again, and with Lord Shane Sereno passing out, each of the marquis is starting to move. If I wanted to see how this was going, I could see why... but would it still be weak as a reason to kill) "


    Ray fans'' brains were starting to spin visibly, but there''s someone there who knocks on the door. The beating showed that Florencia, the replacement, had arrived.


    "Lunatica, it''s time for a change. It''s time for the game, isn''t it?


    "Oh, okay. Now, little princess Rayfan, let me take your turn."


    "Yes."


    Already Ray fans replied unwillingly, such as not here in their hearts, and Lunatica also took another mandatory turn with Florencia.


    And when Renatica left the room, there was someone nearer to him.


    "Would you like some water?


    "Get it."


    It is the layers dressed for service that have come close. When Lunatica is unable to move at the Unified Martial Arts Games, the understudy of the back job asks the layer. That''s why he came to see if there were any cases that should be handed over this way.


    Renatica spoke to the layer, pretending to drink a little bit of the water she had received.


    "Did you hear about the murder?


    "I heard that. I''ve already checked the bodies."


    "That''s fast work. So?"


    "I''m pretty sure it was the sword wind. First of all, turning down human bones and flesh so beautifully cannot be a normal weapon. You''ll need witchcraft, but this conference hall won''t be able to use witchcraft while the peace conference is underway, will it? Besides, the form of the weapon is obstinately confirmed. When that happens, being able to do that is somewhat limited.


    Plus the lingering finish on the incision. Wouldn''t it be the "sword wind" and the only way to commit murder without any emotion? "


    "How do you know?


    "I fought a few times, and I''m sure, because I''m one of a kind"


    Renatica stayed for a while and sighed at Layer''s unspoiled answer. Layer''s answer is convincing. But the answer of the lay who grew up not to be an assassin was too sad.


    But now is not the time to say that.


    "Traces, can you trace them?


    "That''s hard, but maybe I can attract you"


    "Why?"


    "He''s interested in me. If Arnelia''s got a guy right now, I feel like he''s gonna call me for a little while if I show him a gap."


    "It''s dangerous"


    "But I have to, right? This guy won''t show up again if you do poorly, it might only be possible today if you''re going to call him out"


    "Why?"


    Layer answered with a little stare.


    "Because Jake will be able to move soon"


    "Jake? Does it matter?


    "Maybe. I don''t know what Jake''s traits are. But I''m sure it''s not a good thing for the sword wind either. If Jake was in this venue, he might not have been able to move either."


    "Sure?"


    "No, this is an idea"


    Layer''s answers are full of reasoning, but now we have to rely on that intuition and reasoning. Lunatica also knows about the wind of the sword. Until now, no one has even grasped who they are, whispering to you. Because it is this layer that is closest to the identity of the sword wind that was said to be a phenomenon, an event, or a disaster.


    Continued

 1793 War and Peace, Part 331 - Continental Peace Conference Day 9, Noon ① -

    Renatica worried about what to do, but there''s no Alphilis or Lisa here. And it is a reality that more than some things are left to do with layers.


    "Layer, I want you to explore the identity of the sword wind, if possible. Can you?"


    "I''ll have to try anything I can. And if I wasn''t alone, I wouldn''t even show up. If I run into you, I''ll stick around as much as I can, and I''ll grab one of them."


    "Please, but to the point of not dying"


    "Absolutely. I know how to pull this off."


    Layer left as he retrieved Lunatica''s glass. Renatica also has a unified martial arts tournament after this, and even if you''re covering for them, as Layer put it, they''ll never show up. While understanding how dangerous it was to leave it to one layer, Renatica had no choice but to make that decision.


    "King."


    "Right here, Roch"


    Roch decided to turn back once to where the Continental Peace Conference was taking place and turn to Dryan''s judgment. The dryan sat alone in a painting of the garden in the conference hall, in an east room difficult to see from around him. I have a whole set of tea to brew on hand, but apparently I prepared it by myself.


    I imagined that a little Roch had learned during this meeting because he was surprisingly a king rashed by the culture of the human world, and sat slightly abusive on its front without any minor questions.


    "As soon as possible, there''s a matter I''d like to discuss."


    "Why don''t you have one of those teas before you do? There''s something on your face that you can''t afford."


    "Now if you''ll excuse me."


    When Dryan sips off his brewed tea in one breath, Roch tries to get to the point by placing it abusively. Dryan''s eyebrows were dropping when he saw how it was going.


    "It''s a deliciously brewed tea... but I finally got the hang of it on day 9. There''s not enough elegance and flair, so the Beast Man will be ridiculed."


    "King, you''re saying it''s not the other way around!


    "Did you get anxious about how far you would go at the Unified Martial Arts Games?


    Roch was told of his worries so lightly that he could not pass on the two sentences. Dryan grinned mean, telling Roch.


    "As I said first, you don''t have to think extra. Concentrate on the Unified Martial Arts Games, whatever you want to win."


    "No, I was wondering what that would be like as Gruzaldo''s position..."


    "So I told you not to worry about it, right? One country that has been admitted to the peace conference with us, what is wrong with behaving like any other country? Rather, if the Beast General can win, it will be a good hustle and bustle to have twelve fierce men of the same rank.


    Besides, it would be more convenient for me if you were in the Tensei match. You can sit there in dignity. "


    "What''s that like?


    Dryan replied, enjoying the smell of tea.


    "I can still afford to enjoy the scent, not now. But you won''t be able to say that anymore. Especially from tomorrow."


    "... you think it''s gonna happen in some kind of heavenly game?


    "It would be strange if it didn''t happen. Did you hear about that messenger murder earlier?


    "No."


    Dryan briefly spoke of the revelation, but Roch immediately understood what the king was trying to say.


    "I see, it''s normal to think there''s something for sure"


    "That''s right. It''s bad for the late Lord Sailors, but I didn''t think he was the one to influence this meeting. Then this is a preliminary exercise, so to speak, and it would be normal to assume that there is a production.


    There are different ways of thinking. Burn up other smoking sparks by committing murder. Raise Arnelia''s alert and prevent the killing of her destiny. Create materials to disprove Arnelia''s mischief. I had a grudge against Lord Sailors himself. I want to intimidate the Principality of Prajour itself in some way, etc.


    That''s not my biggest concern. "


    "Then what?


    "Here to someone in Romansland, try flying even one arrow. That could be the Great War. That''s the same thing with the Demon Society.


    Plus, if anyone were to plan the assassination of Virgin Miriazal, it would be a major incident. "


    "No way? What is the identity of the Virgin Miriazal -"


    Roch knows the circumstances, and the savvy may know. But the approximate ones do not know the circumstances of Miriazal. So if you make yourself aware of the situation, you just smile at the fact that the assassination of Miriazal is ridiculous.


    Dryan disagreed.


    Continued

 1794 War and Peace, Part 332 - Continental Peace Conference Day 9, Noon ② -

    "It''s as if it''s different in times of war than when it isn''t. There will be alarm, especially when you are in your role as supreme bishop, and above all, you will not be able to use your full power. If we push that gap, the possibility of an accident should be fully taken into account.


    And I can tell you that to the heads of the other envoys. Purity White Fun Only, Swendle Only. If it''s a Tensei match, I can be your escort. I won''t let you fight unnecessarily at all. "


    Dryan had figured out how not to start a war first, rather than how to win a war. It will also depend on the conclusion of the meeting, but it is an inevitable trend for the joint service to be interested in the name of Romansland support as it is. Even if Arnelia doesn''t approve, Shane Sereno-led that army will be interested.


    Then Dryan needed to enter that army and end the war with minimal sacrifice at all costs. Conversely, who should be targeted if you try to take a stand on the side of waging war. In Dryan''s opinion, Arnelia or - Alexandria.


    Dryan shrugged.


    "If Lord Diore is on the side of watching the Heavenly View match."


    "Something?


    "Solo. Did you understand that? That means it''s more convenient for you to keep winning. I burned Lunca and Cherio out too to raise the odds a little bit, but in the end, you''re the only one left. Don''t lose."


    "Regardless, I intend to. But there''s one more thing... you know."


    To Roch''s badly toothed words, Dreyan guessed the circumstances.


    "Did you include anything in the capsule? It''s a shameless one, old people don''t want to worry."


    "But I was wondering if it was a matter of sufficient concern. Gruzaldo is not originally a hereditary system, but its flow has also changed since the life of the Predecessor. I was wondering if the impact on the interior and exterior of Gruzaldo was strong."


    "Even beast generals don''t know much about information. There''s no way people outside the country will know. I have a lot of confidence in information manipulation because it looks like this. It would also be difficult to send spies in the Beast Nation opponent. There will be no information leakage, and where it was, there will be no problem."


    "Does that mean - in times of need, you can make a decision to abandon it?


    Roch inquired with a serious look, but Dryan was calm and responsive.


    "Think like the others, do the same. That''s what I said to him."


    "Okay. I wish I could have checked that out."


    "I wouldn''t even have to check it out - oh, pay attention to one thing? Some of the contestants struggle with me. Looks like you could do it with the intention of killing me, huh?


    Roch disputed in surprise as Dryan laughed prankily.


    "The king struggles? Impossible."


    "No, no, I thought the same thing when Valsas came in. But reality is always beyond imagination.


    I also remember the fierce man who was cutting the beasts off one end while protecting his back like a shadow when Valsas came in. Seems like he''s been a grandfather for a long time, but his moves are more than full season - and I''d like to work with him. "


    "That''s the mask of..."


    "Well, it''s not funny if it''s just a bunch of crap. You should feel your own human bottom line. Go now, I won''t lose my mind tomorrow either. Let me be free for a moment."


    As Dryan drove Roch away with his hand, Roch graciously left early on his feet. And I sighed as Dryan saw himself in tea.


    "I wish I wasn''t king, too. If there are so many bloody fierce men to gather, I''d love to work with them. Ravenstein, Banessa, and Alphilis. I''d like to try all of them, but is the youngster in black the best? If I''m right, I don''t think it''s been a long time since I''ve done my best to get there."


    Dryan saw his fierce smile on the tea and drank the tea in one breath as if to seal his own desire.


    Upon leaving the venue of the peace conference, Layer undressed the disguise with nothing to eat and returned to his plain clothes, continuing straight to the Shane Sereno Inn. I was prepared to infiltrate and not quit grabbing evidence if I had to.


    but. I changed my mind when I saw Shane Sereno''s Inn. Never come near me. That''s what my instincts tell me.


    "This is more of a demon than any other anomaly workshop."


    Of course, it was easy to imagine that the inn had magic to prevent eavesdropping and espionage, but I hear of an easier way to unwitch than to belong to the same mercenary regiment as the witch. But after a complex defense that far surpassed normal sorcery and a more unpleasant feeling than that, the layers pulled back lightly.


    "You''re out of line. Wasn''t it possible to just get close?"


    Layer had already made a retreat, but noticed one, another and signs coming from the surrounding alley, realizing he had failed. Perhaps it would have been better if it had simply been an idiot hooked on witchcraft. Or maybe it would have been a little tricky on the visible trap, and not noticed if it was like a somewhat armed spy with a trap set in the back.


    But he noticed the hidden magic trap and immediately withdrew. In other words, the instant discovery of how many demons the Shane Sereno Inn was, and its disappearance, made the opponent more alert.


    Assuming this is Arnelian territory. They won''t be doing anything bad either, but they can''t dispose of them either as layers. It was when I was thinking about how to sprinkle the person following me according to my gait.


    All of a sudden, the blade flew in layers from all directions.


    Continued

 1795 War and Peace, Part 333 - Continental Peace Conference Day 9, Noon ③ -

    For a moment the layer ate its face, but I immediately realized who it was. He then addressed Tanda by gathering his strength and releasing it once and for all. Then the blade disappeared simultaneously. People around them felt the wind go through for a moment. Everyone looked around for a moment, but the wind wasn''t actually blowing.


    When Layer grabbed the identity of the killer, he traced it exactly to him. And when I went to the entrance to one of the taverns, I also talked there.


    "Second time - no, third time?


    - Well, I don''t know.


    Behind you is the sword wind. Layer dared to expose his back as he learned about it. If the sword wind were serious, the slaughter in the form of an earlier blade would have turned into a real blade. I understood that failure to do so was a message from the sword wind.


    "Can I talk to you about something?


    "I feel very angry about you. But I can''t stand out any more now. That''s the deal. I won''t ramble any more, and I swear I won''t bother your mercenary regiment. Whatever, you can put your mercenary regiment in crisis.


    So don''t pry into me any more. Maybe you can imagine, but we just need a little more time. And that shouldn''t be a bad story for Jaeger either. "


    "It''s not up to me to decide if it''s beneficial to Jaeger. But I want to ask you one thing. Is your blade ''controlled''?


    Layer''s words were shooting straight. The sword wind was in a terrible mood wondering how this boy could see things accurately so far.


    But it is also the wind of the sword that does not want to fight here.


    "We have control, at least not now. It must be the others who are out of control."


    "Who''s that?


    "Do you have an in-laws to teach that much?


    "Don''t make any concessions. I''m sure you''re poking at something that''s not a bad idea. Or should I blow something that never happens?


    It was a sword wind that tongued inside the words of the layer, but it was certainly not a good idea to be bragged about ''being'' and ''not being''. Because if some of them reach the truth, it''s where they have all the delicacies they can just slash from.


    The sword wind was now remembering the word concession for the first time.


    "... it''s Alexandria. Sometimes we can''t even grasp their movements. If I were to be careful, I would be there."


    "Right. I''ll be careful."


    "And then there''s Doom... but with all these various elements involved, it''s possible that no one can predict its end. And the least trustworthy thing is Arnelia in a way. Remember."


    "Right. I knew you guys were chatting. What if I quit bearing the name of silence?


    "Hey, wait. Where did you get that?"


    But the wind of the sword tried to capture the appearance of the layer, this time realizing that there was no appearance of the layer. The wind of the sword was distracted by the conversation, and the layer disappeared.


    The wind of the sword that is taken aback. Notice that there are no layers already nearby trying to chase them. And when did we realize we were ''yes''? I shouldn''t have given you any information, there shouldn''t have been a situation like giving. I thought the sword wind could be a threat to me about layers inside, but that has now clearly turned into certainty.


    "Kid... I''m gonna kill you somewhere, not here. Must."


    The sword wind left the spot with one determination.


    Layers, on the other hand, were still sweating cold as they left the scene. I tried to grasp the identity of the sword wind, but I can''t help but grasp the identity of the opponent who is beyond one thin wall. Obviously, however, I grasped being human in that way. And the back length and physique are probably those of standard human beings.


    "But there''s so much I don''t know... how do you usually live and where are you? There must be a means of life, but is it something that can blend so well into human life?


    Besides, it''s supposed to be the same fellow as Silence, but unlike previous dolls, it was another indistinguishable individual... if there are many different kinds of individuals, even Lisa might not be able to tell the difference if she looks at other individuals. I got a more sophisticated feeling, and you''re very troublesome. I''d love to see Shane Sereno and I do it at first sight, if I could, but I might not be able to tell the difference.


    Okay, more like Alexandria now. Do you want to keep going, or -? "


    Sneaking into the night and whether we should move now. Layer thought a lot and thought that the evening seemed good.


    And I remembered one important case.


    "Oh, no. I promised to go see Elsia''s game. I wonder if we''ll make it... let''s run."


    And there was a layer running in the wind. I didn''t even think the sword wind was as dewy as the layer that ran itself fast as it promised to be to a woman anymore.


    Continued

 1796 War and Peace, Part 334 - Unified Martial Arts Games V, Vasquez vs Titania ① -

    - Let''s get back to the fifth round of the Unified Martial Arts Games.


    There are many games that are organized at noon that are highly visible, or that are popular, or that are organized in view of the progress of the meeting. This time I was thinking about a lunch break and the matches between Ravenstein and Diore were organized.


    The opponents had only won so far and were hands-on, but they still couldn''t reach their strength. Ravenstein wins the table stone. Diore has a solid win. And Roch was flirting at speed and showing an overwhelming win. This neighborhood could be described as a very reasonable victory.


    Eight people have entered the Tensei match so far. It is Alphilis, Frau, Banessa, Dorothy, Seite, Ravenstein, Diore and Roch. The remaining eight will decide from now on.


    And this next match was, in a way, the most noteworthy.


    - Sword Emperor Titania vs Fighter Vasquez -


    Those who know what happened in the Arnelian siege net last night, those who know who Titania is, and even those who bitterly think of Vasquez''s atrocities were gathered together.


    "Which one do you think will win?


    "That would be Vasquez. He''s one of the brave Zems."


    "I''m definitely Titania. That beauty, that strength. I''m winning without picking a score so far. It''s real."


    "Fool, I don''t think it''s real. Think of it as a legend from when?


    "It means strength is real!


    The audience builds up their imagination mouth-to-mouth, but the truth is Vasquez was in favor of the bet rate. Of course those who know the truth do not doubt Titania''s victory.


    But how was reality?


    "(That''s the worst)"


    Titania sat quietly in the holding room, meditating as she stood the great sword of the tree between her legs. At first glance, it appears that we stand confident and spared for the battle, but its inner heart is the opposite.


    The wounds didn''t heal last night, and the blood was still twitching. As much as I rewrapped the bandage with a shovel earlier. If I didn''t change the bandage every half hour, my blood would start to bleed on my clothes.


    "(You don''t have enough blood overwhelmingly. I made most of the refills, but I still know. It''s like puddling water in a barrel out there.


    Normally, you won''t lose, but you can''t have a long fight. As long as breathing stays normal, for 300 counts - no, should I have 180?


    Short-term showdown today only) "


    Titania exhaled long and long, depositing her weight in the sword according to what was called her name, and slowly rose up. That was not because I could never afford it, it was a manifestation of my desire to keep my strength warm at all.


    Vasquez, on the other hand, was silenced as the battle approached in the holding room and vice versa. The contestants in the same holding room were creepy about the condition, but this one stood up distorted at the edge of his mouth when called in the game.


    "K, kaka... kukaka"


    Those who heard that distorted laugh took an unexpected step back, but they didn''t even know what Vasquez was thinking, and they didn''t want to know.


    And Vasquez was slowly on his way to the venue. Titania was already standing there, but walking slowly to see how it was going. Vasquez saw Titania''s willingness to emit and roughly guessed what the state was.


    "(I should have been completely concerned from time to time, but it shakes slightly. Sure looks ill, but now)"


    When Vasquez climbs up the steps, he is checked for referee, as usual. This referee is Brandio. Vasquez doesn''t know that this referee is a pilgrimage, but he knows that he has the strength just to deceive.


    In the meantime, Vasquez was deliberately beaten by Titania in the midst of receiving various cautions. A quick blow with no spare motion while doing an approximation. But Titania takes the fist. The look is slightly cloudy.


    "That''s a stale blow."


    "You will. But you know what? Left side, huh?


    "Will you both stay away a little longer? Vasquez, minus two."


    The venue boils down to Vasquez''s unintentional blow, but Titania calmly dealt with it, and Vasquez broke two balloons with a subtraction. But Vasquez had more to gain than a cracked balloon.


    And tell Brandio off.


    "You guys don''t have to do that either. Is doctrine charity? I don''t know what kind of love you have left behind in the dark."


    "I have no idea what you''re talking about. If you screw up any more extra words, don''t disqualify me?


    "Aye. Totally, totally tyrannical association. You think so too, don''t you, Titania?


    "You wouldn''t just want me to tell you that tyranny is like walking in clothes"


    Vasquez saw that Titania responded, but that anger was swirling in his eyes. And when it was convenient, I laughed.


    "(Because there''s nothing easier to understand than an angry opponent. This makes the attack easier to read)"


    Vasquez is already in a state where runoff enhancement (overboost) magic has been used. I mean, it''s been in this state since last night. Even if I don''t sleep, I''m in excellent condition, and I feel tireless and, on the contrary, increasingly sharpened. Miranda, you''re right about being snagged at by your opponent, but he was rethinking that this force could ravage him as much as he wanted. Now I feel confident walking through the rain of arrows.


    No matter how awesome the sword emperor''s attack is, I''ll knock it all off and make you scream. The moment Vasquez gained that certainty, the announcement of the start of the match was made.


    Continued

 1797 War and Peace, Part 335 - Unified Martial Arts Games V, Vasquez vs Titania ② -

    "Begin!"


    It should have been less than a moment while Vasquez was thinking of something extra. But in the moment Vasquez stood up from the announcement of the start of the game, six attacks actually captured Vasquez.


    It''s not enough to take an attack with a wooden sword or anything else - the shock of pushing through was capturing Vasquez, as it denied Vasquez''s idea of thinking so.


    "(Piercing - you''re not, are you?


    It was his own body that Vasquez, who flew away with shock and surprise, first confirmed. It was such a shock.


    "Wow, a knife."


    "- Right."


    Puritanical leisure and poetry, which had taken me to the match venue, looked interesting at Titania''s score. Titania had a wooden sword mimicking the sword used on the eastern continent. Certainly a knife is better suited to use a thrust than the sword of this continent.


    Those who knew knew, but Vasquez doesn''t know the difference that much. I just have a sword. Because it was only recognition to that extent, we couldn''t deal with a high-speed six-pack. Was it just that the penetration of the seventh blow into the eyebrow underdeveloped that as a Titania, I would not have allowed only one blow that could have been fatal as a Vasquez?


    Titania on the front eye again and Vasquez finally taking the stand without alarm.


    "Damn, I didn''t know the preliminary motion was this far."


    "Sooo - Ha!


    "Wow!


    Titania has no intention of giving Vasquez a break. Titania''s penetration is so sharp and unprepared that it suddenly feels uncomfortable that the erected Titania becomes larger. Vasquez, who reacts with a second blow to that thrust, is also a boulder, but he still couldn''t afford to get to a counterattack.


    Poke, poke, poke. Vasquez, exposed to Titania''s onslaught but still on paper. I gradually start to have room for that defense and evasion. And when Titania''s penetration gets bigger at the international level, Vasquez doesn''t miss that gap.


    "I''m getting used to it, Olah!


    Vasquez gets punched with his right fist. But Titania''s sword looms beside Vasquez with his fist open.


    "(Ahem? You think they''re after less muscle -?)"


    Vasquez''s intuition, who tried to fight back continuously after receiving it, tells the danger. Vasquez abandoned the attack, twisting his body and dodging.


    And blood blows from the side of the flying Vasquez. The audience glanced and Vasquez was inadvertently holding back where the injury was.


    "(If it was any deeper, you''d have been hit with muscle. Where''s the wooden sword, didn''t you plant something inside?


    Of course it''s just a wooden sword, but if Titania holds it, even a branch of a tree becomes a weapon that pierces the enemy''s body. I wouldn''t dare confirm anything if Brandio knew about it too.


    And it has nothing to do with Vasquez either. When I tightened my muscles and reduced the bleeding, I took the stand. Your left arm gently folds your elbows, slightly forward parallel to the ground. And let your right arm swing down from the big upper section. This is Vasquez''s first tournament.


    Few people know this structure. It was about Gora and Shire who knew what that meant.


    "That''s my teacher''s..."


    "Don''t get excited about this, it''s Shire. I would only have brought you here with absolute rest if I thought you had the right to see the battle as a matter of life. If you want more than you can see, you don''t deserve to be here."


    "Yes, I know. I know..."


    It was Gora who helped Shire. Normally, I almost let Arnelia treat me, but Gora has a secret immortal. With this, I can heal any wound if it''s not dead. Except for the fact that they were no longer small in number and that they were poorly replenished, they were more reliable restorative drugs than Arnelia''s treatment.


    Besides, Shire''s injuries were so bad that he couldn''t heal overnight with this secret medicine. Treatment with normal healing magic would not have spared the sequelae. Vasquez broke it in mind, and Gora was prepared that it couldn''t possibly be safe. Considering what would have happened if I had been a few more seconds behind, even Gola had a cold liver thought.


    And having regained consciousness, Shire cried with regret that he was powerless without one or two, and offered to see this game through. Normally, I would not allow it. But seeing Shire''s life since he killed his master and brother, and considering that one end of the responsibility lay with him, he could not refuse.


    Gora toured the game with Shire as she secured the rooftop of the VIP seat. Though short, Titania is also Shire''s master. The battle between Titania and Vasquez had extraordinary thoughts.


    Continued

 1798 War and Peace, Part 336 - Unified Martial Arts Games V, Vasquez vs Titania ③ -

    "(I honestly want Vasquez to disappear. I''ve never seen a person so sexually abusive. More than a wild beast, maybe a little more brutal than a warcraft. But if there are people who would sacrifice to defeat him, I...)"


    Shire even thought of such a thing because of his kindness in heart, but Gora watched the Battle of Vasquez with more harsh emotions.


    "(I was once begged to teach by man, and I taught him good and skill. I didn''t know it was going to happen around here - it''s going to suck.


    What a difficult thing to lead. I can''t even leave you irresponsibly because, well, what''s the best thing to do? Thousands of years later, I didn''t know it was inconclusive.) "


    It''s a troubled Gora, but I don''t think it''s easy in Titania to break through that structure. Vasquez doesn''t choose the means if it''s to win. That means absorbing any technology you need, and withstanding harsh training.


    That way of fighting is far from Vasquez''s original personality. But Vasquez, who did not choose the means to win, chose this structure for his Titania opponent. As far as Vasquez knows, this structure has never been broken in the melee.


    Titania also feels the danger of Vasquez''s setup, or observes how it is while keeping up the intermission.


    "What''s up? Come on."


    "I know I won''t be alarmed. You can''t do that if you want to."


    Titania observes quietly. As a Titania, I wanted to free my curse and settle it all at once, but now I realize that I can''t free my curse inside the arena. I knew it was sealing magic, but apparently the same goes for enhanced curse liberation. It frees up to two stages to make up for the injured body, but it seems impossible any more.


    It is also humiliating as Vasquez, on the other hand. He was overwhelmed with speed while using the magic of rampage enhancement. It''s not exactly speed, but there''s too much difference in how we fight. Originally, fighting skills make it impossible to deal with a gainful opponent in itself, but the reality that there was too much difference was calming Vasquez.


    "(Fuck you! I don''t want to, but this is the only way. If you''re gonna lose this thing with no flying gear, try it!


    I know what caused Vasquez himself. Pay with your left hand and stab the stomach with your right hand raised to this end. It is the structure of a complete interception subject.


    "(but I guess that''s not all... well, that''s good. If you can''t seem to defeat it head-on, you don''t deserve to name a clan that serves the sword. Besides, I don''t mind if I shatter this guy from the bottom of that confidence)"


    Titania moved forward knowing it would be intercepted. Dare to slow down a little from the earlier poke, and pull the poke back at the stage where Vasquez reacted. From there, the fastest poke. This should make it impossible to react.


    But before Titania''s poke arrives, Vasquez''s fist captures Titania''s face. Titania, deprived of her vision for a moment, jumped back feeling Vasquez''s knife swung down.


    I avoided a single direct blow to my hair, but blood splashed from Titania''s shoulder. At the same time, the clasp on the clothes comes off and some of the chests become exposed. Normally I''d hide it with shame, but Titania stood there without worrying. There came Vasquez''s third blow - a distant strike, but it guarded without a problem.


    "Shit, are you embarrassed or something?


    "I didn''t abandon the woman, but now I''m more of a warrior than that"


    How many people were able to understand a moment of staggering? Titania aimed later, and failed. It was Vasquez''s poking that made him fail.


    A bitter account of Shire''s earlier offense.


    "That''s it. That''s the technology that took care of my master. It''s supposed to specialize your left hand to strike down, a series of strikes that you shoot with a throwaway."


    "A blow that beats through every attack of the opponent. You''ll do it yourself, but you''ll definitely do damage to them too"


    "It''s a method of warfare you can do because you''re Vasquez, who has absolute confidence in being hit and strength. Vasquez strength is not technology. Most people do not know that it is its striking strength.


    Three times more endurance than Vasquez can win a bareback fight against a certain Warcraft. Normal attacks make it impossible to push them out of combat. Unless it''s a kill. "


    Only competitions can defeat them off-site. But after that it''s horrible. Vasquez won''t stop fighting until he wins. I mean, that means we''ll stick together for the rest of our lives until Vasquez wins. Shire knew that the horror was after sharpening each other in this battle.


    Continued

 1799 War and Peace, Part 337 - Unified Martial Arts Games V, Vasquez Vs Titania ④ -

    "(I don''t want Vasquez winning any further. But I also want Lord Titania to be safe. No matter how outrageous, wanting someone else''s death is off people''s path, but Vasquez is -)"


    It was seen in the battle of Titania as Shire slammed into emotions. And he set it up from Titania.


    "That''s a good amount of nerve! Are you ready to discuss this?


    "Just kidding. It''s over in one."


    "Try it!


    Vasquez aligns with Titania''s movements and steps in strongly. We know Vasquez''s setup is an interception move, but Titania spotted in an instant that it was the strength of the stepping leg that could strike a blow as the opponent moved.


    There are piles to be worn on the ground, and a firing platform is installed to show them as defenses to strike out the fist as hard as possible. And "Slash and Rip" with a deliberately large second shot. Given that the first shot is liver, but there will also be a way to take the rest ahead, there will be no victory if you break the first hand.


    There was one thing Titania should have done with that in mind.


    "Haaaa!"


    The two staggered moments, the sound of destruction echoed in the venue. And it was Vasquez who blew it up. Vasquez, who blew up off the spot, was unconscious or he was blowing bubbles with convulsions.


    Titania at the top of the stage with residual heart. Most people didn''t know what had happened and only saw it in the end.


    "Did you see that?


    "... come on"


    There were those in the venue who saw Titania''s movements, but only those who understood what had happened would have experienced boxing.


    Brandio rushed to Vasquez''s place in a hurry, but saw how it went and refused the ambulance''s request. And back on stage, he took Titania''s arm and declared it to the venue.


    "The triumph of Titania!


    The venue was cheered, but Brandio had often told him to whisper while grabbing Titania''s arm.


    "Don''t you dare. You had a cardiac arrest for a second, didn''t you? If I kill him, the game will be over."


    "Don''t worry, I just stopped for a second. I wouldn''t have died of a grump, and rather if I hadn''t punched in enough to stop my heart, this one would have been in danger. I wasn''t the person you could add or subtract.


    Instead, as Arnelia, wouldn''t it have been more convenient for you to die?


    "Wye are just referees or. I don''t know what you''re thinking up there."


    "Well, what do you say"


    Titania tried to shake Brandio''s hand away as it was, but remained in the venue. Instead Brandio is talking to the athletes as he leaves the venue.


    "Hey."


    "Ha"


    "Report the damage to Titania to Miranda. You can take him down if you poke him."


    "Yes, and"


    The athlete disappeared as it was and ran to report. And at that time, Miranda was here as head of the competition.


    "Chi, you can''t use it. I just wanted Titania to suffer a little more. Well, if you eat heartbeat, you can''t help it."


    "Heartbeat?


    It was nice that there was only Alberto around, and he was blatantly tongue-in-cheek. Alberto frowned a little at the act, but still threw the question in the obligatory tone, as usual, without being daunted by the emotions.


    "To be precise, a heart shock - sometimes a heart stops when it hits the heart with a specific shock. Terrible can lead to death, but usually it takes a little fainting.


    One way to dominate your opponent without killing him in a fight. You didn''t think Vasquez would let that happen to you either, but it''s been over a hundred years since I''ve seen that technology. I wonder if most fistfighters don''t even know.


    Be careful, Alberto. If you do poorly, that technology could hit you from the top of your armor. Even if the armor is safe, it can kill you, right? That''s usually the reason. "


    "That kind of technology - Miranda, do you mind if we have a conference room at the time?


    Miranda frowned this time at Alberto''s prophecy.


    "The Supreme Bishop has an idea. Don''t worry, it''s your call to concentrate."


    "In the afternoon the impeachment against Arnelia will begin"


    "I''ll be back by then. I wonder what you think made the Titania game this time for. Well, fine, I still have a plan. Look forward to combining this battle. Maybe that''ll change things a little bit."


    "What do you do with Vasquez?


    "Come on, I don''t know why."


    Miranda glanced at the torn Vasquez, but saw Titania still standing on top of the arena and realized something was wrong with the atmosphere.


    Continued

 1800 War and Peace, Part 338 - Unified Martial Arts Games V, Vasquez vs Titania ⑤ -

    And after many faintings, Vasquez stood up in a cursory manner, staring at Titania on the steps with his eyes burning with hatred and hatred.


    "Why didn''t you kill him? Did you add or subtract that?


    "No, I just chose something of our technology that I could defeat without killing. But whatever your nature is, strength is real. The choice has been to be considerably narrower.


    This is a geisha I was able to do because I took as many moves as I just did. If that move had been a one-hit special, I would have been the one lying on the ground. "


    "When did you choose? Ha, apparently, it''s just fast or strong. Then no. I have no confidence, I''m glad to hear it. I made up my mind. I made up my mind for you."


    Titania looks at Vasquez, who speaks and acts unintelligibly, with a slight lean neck. For that Titania, Vasquez had a creepy grin.


    "I''m ''Anything'', I''m better at it. I''m not very good at front-cut fights.


    Besides, I like to win. You know what I mean? I don''t like being strong, I like ''winning''. I''ll do anything to win. You''re not going to get a good night''s sleep. That wound, then, will slowly but weakly. Then I''ll stick my nani in that wound and make you scream. Stay tuned. "


    "... I see, have you finished with Arnelia''s spirits? Greed enough to offer pride too if for victory. I thought all that was close to me - there''s something decidedly different about you and me. Do you understand?


    "What?


    Titania told him by placing one between them.


    "I haven''t even thrown away my character as a person. I don''t want to see your face again."


    "Ha, nasty words! But I''m going to worship you, even if I don''t want to!


    Vasquez went home with a firm foothold, as if his heart had stopped earlier. Sounds like something that could flutter a little more, but Titania couldn''t just admit Vasquez''s sturdiness either. But that''s why I thought ''good''.


    And when he saw Vasquez and Titania settled, Gora the Five Sages roared, and Shire asked Gora for a description of his earlier battle as he stroked down his chest.


    "Dear Gora, what''s that now?


    "... Shire, how far did you see it?


    "When Lord Titania played Vasquez''s thrusting fist with his right arm and hit him in the chest with his right elbow as he slipped, he pushed Vasquez outside with one blow with a wooden sword released in the form of a winding. Lord Titania was faster than Vasquez''s attack, only for the amount of motion he shook down.


    But there are about two things that are puzzling. Vasquez''s first hand should be a hard hit. That was so light, and even a blow to the chest stopped Vasquez''s movement temporarily and completely. A blow in the form that involves will be powerful, but a big gap blow to unleash in a super melee. Decided means Vasquez was passed out with a blow to the chest, but I don''t know why "


    "I guess so. Neither can I reproduce so much of the skill of a pair of hands. I''ve seen it happen."


    The moves used by Titania were also a startling technique. I didn''t think the Sword Emperor''s handset technique was that far.


    Vasquez had a twist on his first hand. That is a blow to crush every defense. In anticipation of it too, Titania fired a blow of rotation in the same direction to accompany Vasquez''s twist. And in addition to his thoughts, Vasquez''s attack deviated from the outside direction, causing him to fall apart.


    And with a blow releasing towards his open chest, he stopped his heart for a moment. Given Vasquez''s muscle strength, it would not have been possible to do the same if it had been on the inside that he had collapsed. Titania analyzed Vasquez''s technology after just one blow and came up with an optimal solution. Perhaps even if this had been underdevelopment, other means would have been available.


    It is a terrible technology. Even Gora, with five thousand years of training, had to roar.


    "(That''s not like training. But I don''t think Titania''s got the interpersonal training. I don''t think they''ll be here in the first place. So you''ve reached that realm with only imaginary archaeology? How the hell can I do that? I''d like to combine my hands.)"


    "Dear Gora, there''s one thing I''m worried about"


    While impressed by Gora''s commentary, Shire communicated her concerns. It means that Titania will be targeted by Vasquez from now on. To that obsession, Shire''s master once succumbed.


    But without having to take Shire''s offer, Gora had one determination.


    "Don''t guide me, it''s Shire. I''m ready for one thing. You can''t kill any more than you are the Five Wise Men, but you can also make Vasquez Eye impossible to fight again. Because there will be a part of the blame for the misuse of the technology that Washi left behind in the world."


    "Bye."


    "Uhm. Let''s just say Vasquez sets it up where he left the venue. Exactly. Security is tight inside the venue...?


    Assuming where Gora would set up, Titania was taking the stand for Vasquez, who walked with his back to Titania. As soon as I saw the setup, it was not only Gora who froze his spine, but all those with a certain strength in the venue.


    "Vasquez!"


    "Am I?"


    Titania stopped Vasquez with a strong tone. And the moment Vasquez looked back, Titania danced some form. Only Vasquez had heard his mouth say this quietly.


    "- Unknown True Slash."


    And looking back, Titania left without ever seeing Vasquez again. Vasquez tilted his neck and saw the act, but Titania followed the scene before Vasquez could hear anything.


    "Shire. You may have complex emotions, but this man can''t leave you any more. Forgive me."


    "Oh, my God, that guy"


    Vasquez made a strange look and proceeded to walk back to the holding room. That chest was filled with resentment for Titania and more than that, the pleasure of how we were going to push him into it.


    And as Vasquez decided on the upcoming operation in his heart and approached the step down to the holding room, Vasquez collapsed as it was.


    "Hey, what''s up?


    A soldier in charge spoke to Vasquez, but Vasquez has no reaction. And when the soldiers took their pulse, Vasquez had already run out.


    Continued

 1801 War and Peace, Part 339 - Unified Martial Arts Games V, gossip (9)

    "... so Vasquez is dead?


    "is here"


    Vasquez, who suddenly fell in the holding room, was confirmed dead and his remains lay in one of the emergency rooms. There Miranda and Alberto were visiting.


    One holding room became temporarily noisy, but the upset wasn''t as widespread as I thought. Maybe this is also because of Vasquez''s vice, or maybe no one spared that death. Without the need for information control, the shock had subsided to such an extent that it was rumored among the competitors. The fact is, even the competition that dropped the blade wasn''t because there weren''t any dead people in history.


    So Titania''s responsibility was no longer pursued. Because it was not a death during the competition, but an accident after the declaration of victory was made. Therefore, there is no cancellation of Titania''s participation, and it is possible to compete in the Tensei match.


    What the hell happened? Miranda came here to reveal the facts.


    "I''ll take a test. Aside from the eagle and Alberto, please go outside."


    "But..."


    "Just to tell you the truth, do you want to see it? He just died, so maybe blood will splash."


    When Miranda gently threatened, both the ambulance and the knight rushed out. Miranda took the cloth that was covered in Vasquez, and Vasquez did sleep there immobilized.


    "Have you seen any trauma? Alberto, did you see what Titania did?


    "No, I didn''t see anything. The sword muscle is gone, even the killer."


    "I missed the observation, too. It''s humiliating that you don''t even know what the hell you did... with all that grandeur in your eyes."


    Miranda was touching Vasquez''s body, but soon noticed an anomaly.


    "The middle of your body... is it off?


    "What does that mean?


    "The contents are only severed without trauma. Such an idiot. No, more than that - maybe we can still bring it back."


    Miranda was beginning to converge in witchcraft. There are still signs of life, albeit weak. Perhaps Vasquez has been made Tang bamboo for something sharp. But because it was so sharp, the contents have been stuck since they were cut off. My heart is still moving even though I am weak because of it. It''s not surprising that the first soldier or ambulance I saw misidentified the death.


    "Alberto, stay outside."


    "Yes, but"


    "You don''t have to worry, you don''t have to resuscitate me to be able to move right away. More than that, this sorcery is a secret inside. Even Master Miriazal doesn''t know about the curse. I don''t want to show it to you either.


    If the world finds out there''s something like this, you can imagine what it would be like, right?


    It is commonly referred to as the art of treating Arnelia that brings the dead back to life, but what is realistic is the extent to which prescribing for mild trauma and illness can be properly done. Low-level restorative magic can be substituted with common medicines and the like. High-ranking operators, such as Miriazal, can exercise healing magic to the extent that it appears to be a miracle, but the objects and days applied are limited. Because otherwise the demands of the people will be limitless.


    So Miranda can''t make it public. What kind of magic can I perform that is close to "resuscitation magic" etc. I don''t trust Alberto''s personality, but Alberto is a knight of principle. It''s not like you don''t have to worry about getting your memories stolen.


    Alberto silently retreated from the scene when he was greeted. And when Alberto confirmed it was his turn outside the door, Miranda activated the sorcery.


    "Well, when it comes to resuscitation, the exercise and timing of multiple sorceries is liver. Well, do you want to try? I''d call it a compliment if it worked, but no one has a miracle observer."


    And Miranda smiled bitterly, and took up the act.


    "Ugh..."


    "Did you wake up?


    When Vasquez woke up, it was a white ceiling room. This is Miranda''s office in the Deep Green Palace, but it was also hard to bring Vasquez in so far.


    The time is already night. There was no possibility of resuscitation without waking up here, but apparently it was a success. Miranda realizes that being sturdy is really talented.


    "Do you know the name?


    "Ugh... Bass, Kes"


    "Where am I?


    "I don''t know... where are we?"


    "What were you doing just before?


    "Fight and lose... but you should have been safe... what is this? What''s happening?


    You''ve been gradually awakening, Vasquez fell in like a thread cut off trying to wake up his upper body. It seems impossible to get up yet.


    When Miranda rang the bell, an orange infarct entered the office.


    "Are you calling?


    "It''s a shaken toughness addition and subtraction, I''ve already woken up. I can''t leave you here like this, so why don''t you pick it up over there? I can''t even ask the Knights of the Neighborhood for an emergency room for this competition."


    "I don''t mind that, but it won''t be possible to hold us and our troublemakers forever. How long will it take?


    "You don''t have to worry. I don''t think I''m going to break out anymore because I punched in the ''wedge'', but I''ll leave it with another bunch of guys when the tournament''s over. I have an idea."


    Orange infarct faded into Miranda smiling, but vanished without sound in a gracious manner. And when I go back with a few of my own men, I try to make sure it''s not popular and start transferring.


    In doing so, Vasquez asks Miranda.


    Continued

 1802 War and Peace, Part 340 - Unified Martial Arts Games V, gossip

    "Hey, why are you letting me live?


    "The answer is simple, because I think it''s still worth using. Besides, you''re a hopeless scumbag, but it''s not like you don''t have the hang of being a warrior. The vengeful opponents are unanimous, and they have their pride in the contract.


    I''ll keep you alive while it helps. "


    "Ha, she''s a scary woman. My people have cold guys, animals, perverts, but you''re the scariest woman I''ve ever met."


    "I''ll take that as a compliment. So, why don''t you hide yourself for a while? I''ll have Zems'' people pull out too."


    "I don''t mind that. If you lose in an unusual way, how many places are they, and Zems is the kind of person who only puts the strong next door. You don''t feel like I''m worth using anymore, and I don''t have a special sense of fellowship myself.


    Just... "


    "Just?"


    Vasquez stared, but Miranda commanded in a strong tone.


    "Say it, my orders."


    It''s a ruse plan. I was in charge of cultivating the former brave Lidil. I left it to the Heavy Knight Geist because you had a purpose, and I came this way, but Lydill was supposed to grow very badly.


    Then the Demon King is not a vessel. As soon as you leave it alone, but it''ll be a threat like the Great Demon King. You know Arnelia. "


    "Approximately, yes. But I was wondering if you could tell me more, if the wound would heal."


    "Oh, that''s good. That sounds more interesting."


    Vasquez, invincibly distorting his mouth, was carried away by stretchers. Alberto advanced anxiously as he saw how it was going.


    "Is that okay, now? He''s dangerous."


    "Yeah, it''s a dangerous'' human ''. No more collars, no more rebellion against eagles. You can''t deal with a thousand monsters like that. The only people who think the pilgrims are more crooked are eagles?


    "That may be the way you see it..."


    "You don''t have to worry about that, Alberto. You just have to brush your sword arms, protect the eagle, and wield its full power when you need it.


    Leave the political rush to the eagle. It''s rougher tomorrow than that. You heard about today''s noon meeting, didn''t you?


    That being said, Miranda went back to her duties again. Miranda was right. Alberto did also recognize that the Heavenly Games and Conferences after tomorrow are more important now than deeply worrying about Vasquez.


    The peace conference after noon was havoc.


    When Alphilis and Lisa were all together and back at Ray Fan''s escort, I instantly realized that the atmosphere of the meeting had changed.


    There is no sign of Miranda this afternoon because she was often involved in running the Unified Martial Arts Games, and Elsa, who is supposed to be an assistant, is also severely wounded at the Unified Martial Arts Games and has not yet been able to return. There was an auxiliary, but Miriazal would virtually be alone before the Hordes.


    Towards that Miriazal a relentless voice of condemnation flew in the conference.


    "It''s a total lapse!


    "How do you intend to take responsibility, such as the murder of an envoy inside the conference hall!


    Those who had previously taken a neutral stance also voiced their relentlessness because they found out their lives could be threatened. Some of them were even close to cursing rumors, but in summary, they are as they were earlier.


    Knowing Miriazal''s temperament, Alphilis had observed with interest what Miriazal would do with it, but he was impressed with how well he had put up with it, just to keep apologizing for how sorry he seemed.


    "(Hey, this is what wears a real cat, right? What a bearable thing. No, a fox wears a man''s skin, maybe? Sounds a little more upsetting, but have you weaved this development in a bit?


    Alphilis had thought about that, but he even creeps up Miriazal, who doesn''t try to argue anything, and he was piercing silence around Puritanical White Fun, Swendle, Muse and Dryan.


    In doing so, someone broke the venue''s air. Again, I don''t know, but this was Shane Sereno again.


    The lady, who was supposed to be resting because she didn''t feel great, came here and came back to the conference hall. Attention is drawn to nature and its appearance.


    "Sorry I''m late"


    "(That sounds deliberate)"


    Alphilis has received a report from Renatica. It is presumably one of the performances that Shane Sereno enters the conference room here.


    And then Shane Sereno asked me to speak.


    "Shane, how about Lord Sereno, about this Arnelian body?"


    It was also felt by Alphilis that there were several people who took their breath to see if this statement had finally arrived. While Arnelia herself feels beneficent, she is somewhere neglected and not without envy for her position. But it was not what would happen if we surfaced it, it was just that we were in a bad position.


    It is the moment when the dissatisfaction that was smoking beneath the lake surface, which seemed calm, finally surfaced. And when Shane Sereno thought a little before spinning the words, the unexpected words appeared.


    Continued

 1803 War and Peace, Part 341 - Unified Martial Arts Games V, gossip

    "No, I was wondering if I could do it. You can see Arnelia''s response will be behind us."


    Other lords bothered with this statement. Shane Sereno was slowly but vocally beginning to accuse Arnelia. That is when the Hordes thought, Why now?


    "The first thing to do is pursue the killer. It will be necessary to expose the culprit to daylight and bring him to justice of the law. And we need to be resolute and persevere in our attitude of not giving in to threats.


    But there is no doubt that Arnelia is also jealous of the vested interests that Arnelia is too advantageous for as a reason why Arnelia is targeted in the first place, tariffs and monopolies on materials. Shouldn''t it be time to distribute those interests fairly? I think there are limits to how many countries can stand side by side and monopolize their interests. "


    The marquis took his breath. There was certainly something many thought about Arnelia''s vested interests. But Arnelia''s establishment is the oldest, and it has a history of assisting the independence of the countries of the east in the first place. Envious, sometimes bitter, but unable to emerge strong because everyone was feeling beneficent.


    And it was Shane Sereno who finally stepped into the words and deeds that everyone was unconsciously contraindicated. Miriazar''s eyebrows move tingly on Shane Sereno''s words. The face at that time was not a flamboyant Virgin, but the original sharp look of Miriazal glanced at her.


    I see. How about you? Do you think we should stand and behave? "


    "First, the abolition of tariffs, or easing, to encourage commerce. And public release of restorative magic. And will it stop interfering with the Alliance?"


    "Interference with the Alliance? What''s this all about?


    Many of the priests went out of their way. The first two were close to the knowledge of many, but most did not know of any interference with the guild. The guild is a variety of free organisations made up of civilians gathered together. That''s what they thought.


    I felt like Alphilis had heard Miriazal''s tongue pounding. Shane Sereno speaks unexpectedly.


    "Oh, don''t you guys know? Many guilds, including mercenary guilds, are run by Arnelia behind their backs. In other words, the guild is an external organization of Arnelia. Together, you can ask the Alliance for the work behind Arnelia''s inability to do."


    "That''s a biased view. Admittedly, we have provided economic assistance with regard to the establishment of the Alliance and are still providing financial assistance with partial loss cover and bounty money, but we have never been involved in the Alliance''s free and wide-ranging decision. The guild is basically left to those in the respective districts involved in the operation"


    "Let''s say anything with your mouth. The problem is that there is no way for us to know that. Given Arnelia''s future, when for any reason it becomes difficult to control, is it necessary to monitor and control Arnelia''s behaviour in third parties?


    Many of the Hordes agreed with Shane Sereno. Many who have not previously agreed with Shane Sereno''s actions also agree with this opinion. Even Alphilis agrees with this statement more than half the time. The problem is that if someone privatizes that third party, the interests will end up just splitting the same thing.


    Alphilis thought he should give his opinion as an assistant, but Ray fans moved before Alphilis stepped forward.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, when it comes to guilds, that''s it, but isn''t there something to decide in order first? Firstly, dealing with an army of demons that occurred in Romansland territory. If you decide on this, King Swendle will be calm in his heart.


    And deal with demon kings that occur everywhere. Approximate sharing and measures were explained at yesterday''s meeting, but how Arnelia''s peripheral knighthood, the dispatch of the Temple Knights, and working with the guild are all key everywhere. Keep this collaboration close and you won''t be able to deal with it. Aren''t you sure after the Demon King''s problem is cleaned up, such as monitoring the Alliance?


    "But..."


    "If we think we need surveillance of Arnelia, we are in favour of setting up a third party. But the question arises as to who will keep an eye on that third party as well. Even if it''s a third party, it doesn''t necessarily belong to someone else."


    Here Ray fans see Shane Sereno in a glimpse. A spark seemed scattered between Shane Sereno and me taking that gaze.


    Rayfan continues.


    "In the first place, the guild has a strong relationship with each installed city. If you are dissatisfied, you can set up an organization to monitor the guilds in their respective territories and strengthen their voice. There are no restrictions imposed by the terms in the guild in that respect. If the Alliance is out of sight, then that would be the neglect of the countries.


    In principle, the Continental Peace Conference has three days remaining to be held. There will be no meeting on the day of the Tenmei match finals and it should end with a rapprochement. If we talk about third parties now, which agenda/resolution could be obnoxious anymore. Decide first what to decide. Would you like to have a discussion for that?


    "I agree."


    I agreed with Ray fans from the unexpected. King Romansland, is Swendle.


    Continued

 1804 War and Peace, Part 342 - Unified Martial Arts Games V, gossip

    Swendle, who has so far expressed only negative opinions, or opinions that could break the meeting, but draws attention to unexpected statements.


    "We don''t need Arnelia''s asylum either, and it doesn''t matter what Arnelia''s liability issues are. The only thing that matters to us is the handling of a bunch of demons in the country. That''s fine without a march, and we have to do something about it on our own.


    I honestly don''t care about the Tensei match either. All of our players have been defeated, and the power of individuals and so on is tantamount to powerlessness before the army. If I decide what to do, I want to go back to this place. "


    "Ku, how dare you?


    There was someone who accidentally raised his voice to that rambling, but Swendle kicked that voice over.


    "You don''t give a shit. It is a gathering of weak people who make noise about the death of just one person. Even though the continent is at peace, it does not change how warcraft and demons have died from nations, and the danger to their lives is even smaller.


    This is exactly where the swirling meeting takes place. With the Unified Martial Arts Games and amnesties causing suspicious people to walk wide, and the Arnelian raids ahead still new to their ears, how much is it in your minds to leave even the means of self-defence to Arnelia? I don''t believe you. "


    "It''s a radical thing to say, but it makes sense just like the princess said earlier."


    In tune with this was the Puritanical White Fun of the Magic Society. Two people with similarities, but also thought they were incompatible, but this is the first time they have spoken since their appearance.


    "As you know, the eastern continent was more swordswallowed than this one. Only poisoning in the seat of harmony, only assassination. That''s a routine tea meal, and if you didn''t arrange this battle by reading how many ambushes your opponents were lurking in, you couldn''t even set up a seat of peace first.


    Of course, I''m not saying that such a state is healthy, but there''s nothing foolish about it that depends otherwise on your own safety. Long-lasting peace may be poisonous at times. Let''s keep it in mind.


    Say something, Shino. "


    "- Yes."


    Poetry was suddenly told the story and bewildered for a moment, but he took a glimpse of Miriazal before starting to talk.


    "- My opinion as I was playing to Arnelia is that the ruling system in the east is close to the authoritarian politics of the exorcism association. We once learned the advantages of a council system on this continent, but it would be easier for us to move beyond it if opinions were so fractured and nothing seemed to be decided."


    "Come on, I''ll tell you"


    Shino criticized the people with a mouthful of ridicule, so Jingyi Bailey laughed unexpectedly. Miriazal had observed Shino''s expression with a slightly unexpected face, but several had noticed that his expression was moving more than when he was being criticized by the crowd.


    And Poetry continues.


    "The good thing about the council system is that it can be expected to be quite fruitful if it is consistent, but the long time it takes to reach a council and the inability to compile opinions when there is disagreement and minority opinions are easily ignored. Considerable results can be expected if decision-makers are competent in dictatorship, but the downside is that if those in that position were dull, the amendment would not work.


    I don''t think we''re always good, but at least in this day and age, the eastern continent is moving at a rate at which there can''t be any variety of things. I am convinced that we are at a turning point in history at this time. I thought that was the same for this continent, but is it good for this body to have a meeting that might hold the fate of the continent?


    Given the duration of the meeting, should we not reach a conclusion before disputing the debate any further? Some say, ''Awkward speed beats craftiness''. We don''t want to waste time, either. "


    "Keep him around, Poetry. There will be a way to decide this one. You''re a little too forgiving."


    "Yes, excuse me"


    Shino apologized softly and shut up, but it was also clear from the expression of puritanical leisure that came to a halt that he was not serious.


    Licked - Alphilis felt that way by intuition. I hope this doesn''t sound like it later, but I worry about it from the inside out.


    And Dryan makes his next point.


    "Neither King Romansland nor the representative of the Demon Society fit the sleigh - but let''s agree with them here."


    "Well, I thought you hated me very much."


    Look at Dreyan as Swendle nibbles. Dryan also says uncomfortably about losing.


    "Not as much as I hate you, but you don''t think I like bugs. But the venue for an international conference is different from individual emotions. Before you like to hate me, you have to let me judge you calmly.


    Now it''s time to decide, and anything else will be fine afterwards "


    "Well, apparently, this Beast King has more wisdom to turn than any of those negotiating in the human world. Why don''t the Horsemen apprentice?


    "Forget the extra provocation, king. It will only spoil the mood of the Horsemen and discredit you. Or is that what you''re intentionally up to?


    Swendle clasped his shoulder to the way Dryan said it and pressed silently. And finally, Muse spoke.


    Continued

 1805 War and Peace, Part 343 - Unified Martial Arts Games V, gossip

    "For the establishment of a third party, let me submit the draft together within tomorrow. What to hide, I also have a history of wanting and preparing for that on the agenda. So you''ll be ready without any extra effort.


    If there is a problem, we will have an argument in the remaining time, which leads to the next. Because if we at least finalize the lowest facial rash to install, we just need to get together and discuss it elsewhere with the Continental Peace Conference.


    May I, Lord Shane Sereno?


    "... yeah, you''re right. We''ll all be able to discuss it calmly."


    Shane Sereno didn''t say anything more, as eloquent as he has ever been, is a lie. There was nothing wrong with the muse''s proposal, and in fact, whoever did it, no matter if we compile the draft from here, it ends all day and night. With that in mind, Alphilis also thought there was no way anyone could complain about the muse that brought me extra effort.


    The lack of an organization to impeach Arnelia was also a matter of concern to Alphilis. I had thought that if Jaeger had grown and had been able to build a relationship with Miranda, that would be too - but I thought he would be more than a few years away. How Arnelia does the right thing as it is, because there is no one to guarantee its legitimacy.


    Nevertheless, roughly has the meeting begun to settle as far as everyone wants? The moment Alphilis thought so, Muse uttered his last word.


    "Does the Virgin have any opinions regarding setting up a third party and asking the merits of Arnelia''s actions?


    "No, I was wondering if it was inevitable that we''d come here."


    "Let''s do that, then. But it is only then that Arnelia will need to take responsibility in some way. The end is the end. No one will be convinced if we reveal where the responsibility lies."


    At this time the breath drinker, the damned laugher, and all sorts of emotions arose simultaneously in the conference hall. Impeachment on this occasion is unavoidable if a third party is to be placed. Even Miriazal wouldn''t have expected Muse to take action that far. In fact, this is the second time today that Miriazal''s expression has moved.


    Was Muse''s behavior planned or did he stare at Miriazal with perseverance? At the stage I was preparing for Arnelia''s impeachment, I guess I had prepared a note so far. All in order to experiment with the conference and take the lead in the future. The plans would have gone crazy with Shane Sereno''s actions, but they should have been the way Muse thought they were at this moment.


    In fact, Dreyan''s face, which was supposed to be in alliance, was blue, and Ray Fan''s expression was cloudy again. I can assume that Alphilis would not have been able to read the flow so far, even if he had participated, although he regretted slightly that he had had to miss several meetings at the Unified Martial Arts Games.


    Dryan took a seat and Miriazal answered faster than that, trying to say what Ray fans were up to.


    "I get the point. Sure, these are Arnelia''s faults. It is also true that we have come around behind us, including in our response to the Demon King. Certainly, without any responsibility, the Hordes will not be convinced.


    I just don''t have three archbishops here as my first Archbishop of Anolun. Sometimes it is only at my discretion that I cannot make a decision, so I will respond during the meeting. So how about that?


    "Yeah, yeah. I don''t mind."


    The muse I asked was, on the contrary, cramped with answers. Were you prepared for a little more tongue battle here, or did you think the Virgin would be confused? Since Miriazal admitted to not being so light, both Dryan and Ray fans who tried to defend him had the look that the drop-off place for the shaken up (10) was gone.


    And even Swendle and Puritanical White Fun gave a suspicious expression to so much cleanliness that Miriazal succinctly put together the subsequent meeting and ended it. This was the backdrop of the ninth day of the peace conference.


    On this day, Alphilis, who ended up not saying a word, follows the conference hall with Ray fans as he wraps up his thoughts. And the suggestion was made, a baffled Ray fan voiced his doubts.


    "What do you think, Alfie? As Arnelia would naturally make some concessions as a flow of meetings, but don''t you feel you''ve slowly pulled back?


    "As an impression, yes. But until there''s something I can do about it... there''s more to it than that."


    "What?


    "This is who''s closest to the ideal development."


    Although various things have happened, roughly the Continental Peace Conference is proceeding as envisaged. As for Arnelia''s side, although he was somewhat under-informed regarding Shane Sereno''s arm, he assumed to some extent with regard to Muse and Ray fans'' arms. Even without Shane Sereno, it could be assumed that he would be cornered at some meeting.


    For example, Arnelia can''t be making assumptions so far. It is definitive to have some sort of reversal hand tag, even from the fact that it has been slightly lowered. Until then, I had imagined Alphilis, and Miranda and I had assumed it was an event within the bounds of our prior assumptions.


    But what about what happened outside the peace conference? Titania is doomed, and Miranda was still absent today because of Elsa''s heavy state. There are many uncertain elements to it, such as the intrusion of a clan of suspicious silver hair. Even the Unified Martial Arts Games have no idea who will win. Doom-like beings can be seen all over the place, and the shadows of the calamities are creepy. Winning by fighting Orlu was also an unexpected rarity for Alphilis.


    As Alphilis glanced up into the sky, the black clouds began to plunge into the sky, feeling the air getting cold.


    "... could it be rough?"


    "It''s already rough."


    "Right. Sure, I did."


    Rayfan probably referred to the meeting, but Alphilis grumbled that it was rough considering other circumstances. But I was also aware that I was having fun somewhere in the situation.


    Continued

 1806 War and Peace, Part 344 - Unified Martial Arts Games V, Lunatica vs Aerial ① -

    The fifth round of the Unified Martial Arts Games entered the battle from noon. We were welcoming one mountain field in the battle between Titania and Vasquez, but the audience was not passed on the disturbance after the battle, and then proceeded promptly.


    Mercury is overwhelming, without giving a single thing to the opponent. The Carazel Cavalry had overshadowed its reputation of being weak when it got off the horse.


    Louis also defeated the opponent without any problems. Louis appeared on the ground that he was a Blackhawk, but any time he finds out that there has been a lot of public participation so far. In tandem with Louis'' battle, that''s the captain of the Black Eagle, and his ratings spread quietly.


    Because Rhine showed strength in the fourth round, the fifth round overwhelmed the seed player without putting his sword against his opponent. Rather, it was the members who were surprised by all this strength, and many of them were to realize the strength of the line, which was quite out of hand for the opponent in the usual match.


    And Venn had also laid the heavy knight of the giant without bitterness. The quote that broke all the balloons, struck down all the weapons and put them out of the place. Again the members sighed and admired the vibrant way of fighting. Venn is usually a big man in the regiment and doesn''t do anything that would inspire his strength. Venn''s strength has also come to be recognized by many members.


    Even more dressed as a masked swordsman, Betts was flirting with his opponent while this game was also buzzing. Don''t forget to take the laughter of the audience as you deliberately fall down and damage the balloon along the way. Lexus, who watched secretly, was bitterly smiling, but secretly expecting Betts to see what he meant in the Heavenly View game.


    The time is evening. There are two more entries to the honorable Tensei match. The hall, where the competitors were almost gone, was quiet, but there were two of them who would have been quietly prepared, even if they had not. It is Aerial and Lunatica.


    "Luna, how are you getting ready?


    "No problem, it''s okay"


    When Lisa went to see it, Renatica quietly awaited her turn. There are fewer venues and more martial arts and other ceremonies in the second half of the tournament when fewer games are played. Each event will be in a good position, with daily finals and so on. As a result, the general division main battle was beginning to take place little by little, and the audience tended to break up slightly with or without popularity.


    Renatica and Aerial, plus another match, were inferior in popularity, and the venue had regained some calm. Many spectators were there for the bet, too, as the combination of the main matches would be announced without waiting for the results of all the matches in preparation for tomorrow. Many of the audience were inside Jaeger, those who bought tickets for the time period, and those who wanted to see all the games.


    Still, half of the 5,000 will be buried in a venue where they will fight their people. Two nervous and unrelated people, but Lisa thought she felt unusual, but it still seemed like a useless worry. Renatica didn''t let it be slight, she was quietly meditating.


    "It''s a battle with Aerie, how about a win"


    "Aerie is strong. But eighty-nine, I win."


    "Is that the confidence that defeated Vatruca?


    "No, sure"


    Renatica uttered a rare and strong word. Without a doubt, he also gained confidence, but more than that, Renatica felt his own strength was increasing.


    I realize that my physical condition reflects the results in my mental state. It would also be partly because of the lack of continuous training and mock warfare. But more than that, there was a good feeling that I couldn''t explain since before I entered this tournament. I was also somehow aware that my powers were influenced by my age, or that I had a different advantage.


    "(Reason unknown. But now I don''t feel like losing whoever comes. How did this happen - strange, but now I entrust myself to the flow)"


    I want to see how far I can go now. While Lunatica secretly burns her fighting spirit to such thoughts, Aerial''s appearance in the opposite holding room was different.


    "Aerie, how are you?


    "Normal. But it''s not good. Somewhat worse."


    There was an alphilis in Aerial''s holding room. Aerial admires Alphilis - as a human being, of course, as a warrior. Sometimes, however, the distance is too close, so Alphilis tries to maintain a moderate sense of distance. Of course I can tell Emerald the same thing, but Emerald takes an occasional fierce approach, so sometimes Alphilis even runs around.


    However, I wondered whether it was the chief who did not speak up in this situation, and put encouragement between the injured body and the busy work. But watching Aerial on his face, Alphilis became anxious.


    Continued

 1807 War and Peace, Part 345 - Unified Martial Arts Games V, Lunatica vs Aerial ② -

    "You haven''t been able to focus, have you? Is there a cause?


    "It''s - there is. But it''s a problem that comes from within me. I can''t find a solution yet."


    "Well... you''re rare to be serious."


    "I''m worried about it."


    Aerial smiled thinly, but obviously found it impossible. Aerial heading into battle with a hazy look is anxious. No matter how you use a wooden weapon, your opponent is a Lunatica who doesn''t know how to use it. One mistake is life-threatening.


    Nothing is more boring than death in a battle between fellow men. Alphilis, with care and understanding, gave him the bag he had on his own hips. It was prepared for use in a match and ended up not using it. Aerial looked as subtle as trouble, but Alphilis had given it to him to push.


    "You don''t have to use it if you think it''s a relief. Think of it as a amulet and hold it."


    "What''s in it?


    "It''s like a surprise box, a pleasure to use. They could blow a bubble in Renatica."


    "That''s... that''s not even Roku."


    When Aerial was able to flatter his mouth here for the first time, he headed to the venue. Alphilis does not speak up behind it. Because as a team leader, I can''t put my personal feelings on either side. I don''t think it would be enough to overshadow the current Aerial disadvantage if it were to be about an earlier bag.


    Larna, who was beside that alphilis, called out.


    "Alfi, do you mind?


    "This is too much dependence. We need to weigh ourselves in."


    "As for Alfi, which one do you want me to beat?


    "Even with that emotion, you can''t say it."


    Larna glimpsed the side of the alphilis, but she can''t get a glimpse of the emotion. In Larna''s imagination, Alphilis probably puts his shoulder in Aerial.


    Alphilis once leaked to Larna. Lunatica said it was a ''toothpick''. If you can counteract it when you run wild, one means. That means is Larna, Miranda, the line, the layer. If I fail to control myself, I have secretly told Larna the means to dispose of me with all my strength.


    There was no Aerial in it. Is that because Aerial can''t harm Alphilis or something, or does Alphilis not want to hurt Aerial? Larna couldn''t hear that, she just took it on with a snort. For he saw and perceived the expression of what determination Alphilis uttered the word.


    Standing on people and exercising command is painful. Alphilis wouldn''t be the first to divulge such distress, but Larna was going to know so painfully.


    - And the two confront each other over the arena. A very prominent battle was about to begin as the face of Jaeger.


    "Communicate precautions"


    The referee will take precautions before the match with the prescribed complaint. I''ve been two people with few words from time to time, and I''m often silent if I don''t talk to them, but today was different. He spoke to Aerial from Renatica.


    "Aerie, are you unwilling?


    "That''s not true"


    While slightly surprised that Renatica had spoken, Aerial had honestly denied it. As a matter of fact, I am aware that we cannot fight unmatched battles in front of the Alphilis.


    But Lunatica looked a little different from Aerial.


    "Lunatica... are you shivering?


    "Shaggy? I don''t know, but I''m feeling high. Lisa said this was a festival. He said it was a festival for the people. If it''s a festival, he says it''s his duty to enjoy it.


    I know a little bit about fun, if you look at emeralds. "


    "Indeed."


    Emerald enjoyed this battle himself, and so did those who came to see it. She''s the one who always seems to enjoy herself. Ever since you followed Alphilis, that''s always been the case. That''s why I was even familiar with Arnelia, the sacred capital, at some point when it was supposed to be a demon. Now look at Emerald. Who will persecute him? At least, Arnelia is no longer worried about it.


    And also, does it affect Lunatica? A strange daughter, Aerial thought.


    "If it is the duty of the contestants in this tournament to have fun, I will do everything in my power to do so. And you?"


    "I''m... not clever enough to entertain people. But at least I don''t want to disappoint you."


    "That''s fine. Each person, they do it differently. Follow your heart, respectively."


    "In my heart... right, right"


    Aerial felt as if he had been told, but if this had not been Lunatica''s word, would he have accepted it? Aerial asked only one more question.


    "WW4 - What did you get from winning?


    "Nothing. The battle is just vain, I know that. But the face of someone waiting to return inside the dead line came to mind. If you''re going home alive for it, if you''re going to be strong for it, that''s not a bad thing.


    Best of all, I don''t kill anyone, and I go home alive myself. I want strength for that. "


    "He said the stray had disappeared."


    "I didn''t originally get lost, I didn''t have time for that. More reason to go home alive, that''s all. And I just realized that it''s life that gets it."


    "You''re growing up."


    The explanation of the judgment ends. The heart of Aerial is still uncertain. But I felt like I could see one way.


    "I guess I should grow up too."


    "Humans grow as long as they live. Proof I''m good."


    "Ha, you''re right"


    "Begin!"


    Together with the signal of the referee, the two men weaponized and distance themselves. Such a custom is not found in the Unified Martial Arts Games, but the breathing of the two went hand in hand with nature.


    Continued

 1808 War and Peace, Part 346 - Unified Martial Arts Games V, Lunatica vs Aerial ③ -

    Aerial stands up and intercepts Lunatica, who lightly carves the steps. Eyes on them, many of them anticipate.


    "Which one do you think will win?


    "You''re Lunatica. I''ve never even let you touch me properly."


    "No, no, if it''s a multilateral attack, it''s aerial. You do everything from throwing to proximity, to mid-range and long-range battles using bows and arrows. It''s not easy to break a universal aerial."


    "But the venue is small. If it''s a melee, it''s Renatica."


    Alphilis was also talking to Larna again as each of them predicted thoughts.


    "Which do you think will win, Alfie"


    "Eighty-nine, Lunatica."


    Alphilis responded instantly. But the expression also seems to have a bad tooth cut somewhere.


    "I''m so out of words, you got something to hook me up with?


    "Competitive luck - I guess. If there''s one thing I''m the best in this crew, it is.


    If you have arm strength, you can''t go to Daron or Victoria. Knowledge of magic and witchcraft is better for you, closets and muscades. Venn or Rhine is much higher if you''re a swordsman. Dexterity doesn''t suit Emerald. Especially if it''s speed, Renatica or Yao - it can''t even extend to them.


    The only thing I can win in that is battle luck. I wouldn''t have beaten Rosetta if I had. That makes the regiment so much bigger, and everyone is convinced that I am the leader of the regiment, because I have the luck to compete.


    People who are lucky at battles sometimes show great power. If I''m lucky enough to fight each other, it must be Aerial. "


    "Competitive luck, is it?"


    "Yes. People who survive mercenaries are slippery lucky. Airlie hasn''t had any major injuries so far, and she''s been on a variety of assignments. I wonder if there''s any protection."


    "Sure, you always win big hits"


    To the way Larna put it, Alphilis chuckled.


    "It would be a little bit different than that kind of luck, but, you know, maybe the longest and happiest part of us is Airy."


    "Is that what it is"


    Larna had a little trouble figuring out what Alphilis was saying, but I understood what she was trying to say. And look back at the game between the two.


    The offensive had already begun. Aerial moves the scene through Renatica''s unstoppable series of attacks. The uninterrupted offense, which seemed to me to be where he would take his breath, reflected as if he were dancing a predetermined dance, as if it were a finished work in the eyes of the beholder.


    Once Lunatica took the time to get in shape, she exhaled simultaneously, as the audience had forgotten. That is the only breathless offense.


    "Wow."


    "Oh."


    That was the appreciation of many audiences, but from those who knew what they were capable of, they saw how it was done.


    "Still at the beginning"


    "This is where the real deal starts."


    Lines and layers mutter each other. As if that were a signal, Lunatica''s foot judgment changes. Faster, more irregular. The walking method moving with the cushioning was similar to Yao''s foot judgment.


    "You think you can do that with human muscle strength?


    "Human common sense doesn''t work for Renatica."


    Nia laughs beside Yao. Once you start moving, even the Beast Man has a difficult Yao speed to stop. Lunatica was about to use it now.


    This battle, Gemyaka and Vatruka looked like they enjoyed watching.


    "Which one do you think will win, Vatruka?


    "Normally, it would be Renatica."


    "Is that because I beat you?


    Vatorka answers the disgusting questions without upset.


    "No matter how the protector of the prairie is physically clearly superior to man. I just had the experience of defending a land called the prairie, the benefits of being able to use wind magic on a daily basis, and dealing with more violent warcraft than normal. The essence of Aerial would be a sorcery warrior. That''s not what warriors out to the right of Renatica are for with their physical qualities and the technology to handle them.


    Just... "


    "Just?"


    "If you''re a sorcery warrior, I don''t think you''re actually used to fighting in a space where you can''t use any sorcery. What happens when you get used to coming in these few fights?


    Besides, I don''t know how conscious Aerial himself is, but I think it''s pretty hard to fight that way. "


    "Really? I didn''t really feel a rattle."


    It''s a word Jemiaka sparked, but Vatruka denied it lightly.


    Continued

 1809 War and Peace, Part 347 - Unified Martial Arts Games V, Lunatica Vs Aerial ④ -

    "Because you are the kind of warrior who pushes with overwhelming physical ability. The more skilled you will be, and the closer you are to your strength, the harder you are to do it.


    You just have to think of Hedneka. Have you ever beaten her?


    "Uh... hardly ever."


    "Neither do I. Even though he doesn''t look strong against me, he always flirts and loses. You just have to assume someone like that.


    All-purpose opponents tend to seem instrumental poor, but real all-purpose warriors are the strongest that can handle all situations. In addition, her technique has changed slightly since the battle, but it has to be fought to the point that we don''t know... "


    And that''s all Vatruka talked about, and he glanced at the boy beside Jemyaka.


    "Jemyaka, are you listening?


    "I''m listening. Hey, this kid''s funny."


    "I''m not funny at all!


    Rascal, who was next to Jemyaka, complained. Rascal, who was also forcefully brought by Jemiaka today, but Jemiaka is taking him out through Rascal''s spare time, as he did in the days.


    Rascal tried to escape to an act that could also be taken as this tyrant, but he could not shake off Gemyaka, and was still caught today to be served a gratuitous portion of the rice. And by the way, they are attached to the game.


    Gemyaka was the only one who seemed interesting, and Rascal and Vatruka held their heads the same way.


    "I''m guessing, boy."


    "If you think so, do something about it!


    "You can''t. Gemyaka won''t listen once you mention it. When you become a princess of war who can make you listen to Jemyaka, there aren''t five of you.


    Aside from that, Gemyaka. Because it really turns this boy on?


    "You''re an ant in the future. But I think it''s fast. Except for the boy''s eyes."


    "Eyes?"


    Vatruka peeks Rascal''s eyes from close range. Rascal, who had never approached the woman''s face so far, had turned bright red, but Vatruka seemed convinced of something.


    "... I see, it does have a future. This is a pickup."


    "Isn''t that right? Even though you don''t have the characteristics, this brilliance is inside. Futuristic, isn''t it?"


    "I know Gemyaka has eyes to see. But aren''t you just too young? I think this is" criminal activity "in the human world."


    "Wow, Vatruka used a slogan!?


    "You guys, what are you talking about, like, turns and futurity?


    Rascal shouted to block the conversation between the two, but Gemyaka now put her face much closer and deceived the noisy Rascal.


    "I''m talking about possibilities. Hey, Rascal. You want to be strong?


    "Strong... of course."


    "How long?


    "Stronger than Jake"


    In response to that goal, Gemyaka was a little troubled.


    "Hmm. It''s good to be specific, Jake and you. Then you have a different kind of strength. But in a way, then maybe we can be stronger than Jake."


    "Anything you can be strong about. You haven''t even reached the kind of realm that you can see."


    "Oh. Then can I give you as much of a trigger as I can?


    "Gemyaka, it''s against policy."


    Vatruka embarrassed me, but it wasn''t such a strong word. I know it''s useless where I stopped Gemyaka, and Vatruka himself was interested in doing what Jamyaka did.


    I knew that, and Gemyaka was smiling at Rascal.


    "Shall I give you a chance? It all depends on how much you can do."


    "Oh, I''ll do it!


    "Then I''ll tell you when the game is over. This is part of the training, but which one do you think is in your favor?


    "Lunatica''s the one pushing it, but it''s all Aerial, right? Low wear and tear is Aerial, and even with balloon damage, Aerial looks more advantageous 2-for-3."


    "Wait, boy. Are you seeing this?


    To Rascal''s words, Vatruka questioned with surprise. Rascal replies naturally.


    Continued

 1810 War and Peace, Part 348 - Unified Martial Arts Games V, Lunatica vs Aerial ⑤ -

    "I can see it, all of it. It''s strange that humans can move at that speed, but if they train with Jake day after day. They let me in and out of the Knights Temple practice."


    "No, in that kind of problem..."


    "You know what I mean? Why I like eagles"


    Gemyaka laughing like a prank, but Vatorka was feeling a little uncomfortable. No matter how blessed you are with talent, you are not an ability that has passed against strength. It''s called Jake, it''s called Jaeger''s face, and I feel we have too many talented people. This should never have happened in the hundreds of years to date.


    "(I hear Arnelia decided to gather talent as per Kira Star, and became a hero and died. There can be an abundance of talent on the front lines. But isn''t this... unusual? Or do you think ''here'' is the front line? No, no way. Mostly this boy isn''t even on the battlefield yet)"


    Vatruka''s perception is approximate. But I don''t even know that Rascal once went through a battle with Insomnia. And in that battle, "what" affected him. Vatruka has no way of knowing.


    And one more thing. Vatruka still has no reason to know that this is literally becoming the front line, not in a way.


    Even while Vatruca was immersed in his doubts, the battle was ongoing. Rascal reacts ticklishly, and Vatruka is drawn back into battle as well.


    "Out of equilibrium"


    "Which do you think is the advantage?


    "Overwhelmingly Aerial"


    Rascal was right, Aerial, who had just been snooping, was starting to come forward at some point. Twitching one step at a time, he blocks Renatica''s escape route with a spear. Usually Lunatica twisted her body with a piece of paper, but she was forced to defend herself with a weapon.


    The faceless Lunatica''s face was starting to cloud because she couldn''t fight as well as she thought. It shouldn''t be like this - I know exactly how you feel about saying that from around you.


    "Dude, it''s getting progressively one-sided, huh?


    "What''s the rate of balloon damage?


    "... six to two."


    Not many can catch up with their offense. But the balloon was visibly damaged and different. The trend of the battle has become visible, but how many people will be on this occasion who can understand where the difference comes from?


    One is Mercreed.


    "He''s got my spear moves."


    I was stealing. Aerial often uses spears as its main weapon, but the formal spear technique is actually not popular in the world. The technique taught to the general soldier is "stick forward, aligned with your neighbor. If it breaks through, replace it with a melee weapon". That is all. Spears in one-on-one interpersonal matches are overwhelmingly significant, and thus rarely lead to enough realms to establish themselves rather as technology.


    In fact, there are more than 100 genres in the sword, whereas the continent''s spears are predominantly just three genres. Mercury could use all of them, but Aerial has never learned one of them while using spears as his main weapon.


    In other words, Aerial is an "awkward" amateur when it comes to spears, and he has honed that technology so far with only basic agility and judgment. That''s what got me interested in seeing Mercreed''s spear, and I decided to go see the spear division fight. For the first time, Aerial had witnessed spear moves and was alone in repetitive exercises.


    I didn''t have the thought of putting on this competition. But hunting instincts, which have exchanged lives every day, did not give me the option of keeping the new technology I saw intact. Aerial was self-taught and had a spear mould.


    And that mould became the worst compatible for Renatica. Renatica was so crisp and heady that she had no more in her life. That''s why I got stuck in the mud.


    "(This - this way of fighting Aerial, I don''t remember!


    A spear in an orbit that changes like a snake is released with the unique sensibility of Aerial, not fitting into the mold. Both Renatica and Aerial are warriors who are inherently dependent on instincts and sensations, but Aerial''s remembering of the spear''s shoulders had prevented him from reading the spear''s movements.


    If I can''t read ahead, I turn to the back. And there''s another reason to be pushed.


    "Luna... too responsive"


    Layers held their fists in. The disadvantage of Lunatica, which was surprising to the layers themselves. The layer was flabbergasted to see if this could happen.


    It shows the greatest body clarity of my life, but therefore my body reacts to the subtle changes in Aerial''s spear. The body reacts to that omen that a normal person can''t capture, and then forces a two-stage defense by changing its orbit.


    And I''m confident, but therefore, the idea of a thorough defense and a counterattack was gone from Lunatica. Having surpassed the warriors of the silver clan, he thought he could overwhelm his opponent at some point. Winning confidence had taken humility and flexibility of thought away from Renatica at some point.


    Plus, there''s another reason.


    Continued

 1811 War and Peace, Part 349 - Unified Martial Arts Games WV, Youth in Black vs Tochi Heritage ① -

    "Yes... you''ll stay lost and be strong."


    Wintier was watching this fight. I was here to see what kind of fights a warrior might choose.


    Aerial is still obviously lost. But it''s that lost attitude that keeps the target from being targeted. While the aim is scattered and irregular, it is not precise enough to allow each and every one to be ignored, but rather fatal.


    This seemingly contradictory way of fighting was hunting down Lunatica, a precision machine.


    "I don''t... I don''t know!


    "Haa!"


    Seeing Renatica become a party to the war, the attack of Aerial all at once increased its harshness. It was thought that the trend of the battle would be settled once and for all, but ironically it would also inspire Renatica to regain her calm.


    Aerial chooses the blow to come to a decision and reverses it with a dozen interceptions. It was Lunatica''s aggressive decision, but it seemed the only way. Renatica''s concentration was sharpened to the maximum, and a long-awaited blow came.


    Not deliberately, the aerial thrust rolls out toward the hearts that have sparked while bouncing Renatica''s defenses. Aerial didn''t quit discussing it, and he kicked it with momentum that just broke Aerial''s neck.


    "Shh!"


    But Lunatica''s kick cut the sky. Aerial suddenly stopped the attack, which he thought was probably faster than Eighty-Nine Aerial. Lunatica''s kick, which was meant to intercept, cut the sky, and paid for Lunatica''s axial foot, which became more defenseless, Aerial dropped Lunatica off-site.


    It was a complete victory for Aerial that Renatica, who had been dropped off the scene, could not stand up for too long.


    Aerial glanced at Lunatica, still lying on her back on the ground.


    "Why...?


    "What?"


    "Why did you stop poking over there? It was a special blow, and it was me who was one or eight."


    "Why should I strike a special blow at my people? I''m not too emotional, but I''m not gonna be too flirtatious? If you hit the heart, even a wooden weapon can die. Wouldn''t you?


    Again a decent lunatica against Aerial, who spoke in a heartfelt wonder. And laughing small, he jumped and slapped Aerial on his shoulder and turned back to the holding room.


    "Complete defeat. But you can''t lose next time"


    "Unfortunately, I''m sorry to hear that. If we fight again, we''ll lose first."


    "Win and run, sloppy"


    "Say you must win the first battle."


    With such a repetitive conversation, the two finished the fight. But in this battle, it was almost relieving for Alphilis to see both smiles.


    "I don''t think you have any customers."


    Tochi Heritage was crushing with dissatisfaction. That would also be true, the time is already close to midnight and it is too late for the last battle to take place, when the last frame of the Tensei match is set.


    Apparently, the combination of the Tensei matches has already been announced, but the two of us climbing this venue have no way of knowing. Many of the audience are intrigued there, as it is, at a time when wagers and rumors are raging about expectations for tomorrow and beyond in the stalls outside. It is the beginning and the end of even the Tochi Heritage Guests are convinced why people should gather for plain matches like their own.


    Tochi Heritage is also a middle-class mercenary. On the eastern continent it came from a well-known martial family, but I disliked the war of attrition with the ghosts. I smuggled it to this continent. In the eastern continent he spared them even though he was in a position to hold many territories and servants, because of the fact that the sexuality of the Heritage Himself seemed to require rope and because he came to a situation in which trooping to the ghost tribe was inevitable.


    It was also quite responsible if in a position of transmission, but without hesitation the transmission limited them. It was out of interest, such as fighting ghost tribes in no return, rather because I thought my nature was closer to ghosts than to humans.


    "No, no, this continent is fun"


    Unlike the eastern continent, which is poorly tied to family names and identities, the western continent, where most desires are fulfilled as long as there is gold and arm. Heritage has been met with difficult requests in the name of crusades and conquests, and with every object to be protected as the fault of the crusader.


    It was only natural for Zems to have eyes on him, and the Heritage itself used Zems as a cover.


    Such a legacy, but also a rare and very honorable lust for their people while keeping Zems in hiding. Half of the Tensei matches themselves volunteered to participate. And how much stronger is there besides my people? I was also interested in trying my arms.


    "Well, aside from being able to win, I''d like to stay in the semifinals or so"


    The Heritage is almost unusable for any kind of sorcery, but even though it had enough fighting power to hunt true ghosts. I want to know how many warriors have the strength to cross with me in this congress against sorcery.


    From what I''ve seen, the face-to-face strengths left in the Tensei match are adequate. You''ll enjoy fighting anyone. I felt I couldn''t stop being excited before the battle from tomorrow.


    "(- and he is the youth in front of him)"


    There is no alarm in the heritage. He had also confirmed the game of a young man wrapped around his opponent''s black clothes just in case, but wondered how he had won so far. The way to fight is scrupulous, the sword moves chigu. After the muddling, I just think I''ve been so lucky to win the battle. Many of the warriors who had defeated so far were better.


    The forefinger of the heritage did not move at all. Confronting each other like this now will not cause any excitement. The excitement of fighting the strong does not gush at all.


    "(Shall I finish it immediately?)"


    I exhaled one thing and turned my back and took a distance. From behind it, a young man in black called out.


    "There seems to be a lot of moves..."


    "No?"


    "The mind lacks equilibrium, and the body is even unhealthy. (SHOUTING) You smell like shit, vegan wanderer. You want me to guess what I did last night?


    "What''s so busy?"


    That''s how I looked back. The legend doubted my eyes.


    Continued

 1812 War and Peace, Part 350 - Unified Martial Arts Games WV, Youth in Black vs Tochi Heritage ② -

    The young man''s body became suddenly overwhelmed.


    The Heritage had a wooden sword in front of the signal of initiation as well. No, when I was upset that they made me set up, they signaled the start of the game.


    "Young!"


    In front of the unintentionally screaming Heritage, a young man in black approached without sound. The pressure I felt earlier was no longer present, and I slipped into the intermission.


    "Ooh!"


    Strike it down within a blow before you''re in time. Such a legacy contender was also invalidated in an instant, and was finally brought to terms. It was a miscalculation that got me into nostalgia in an instant, but super melee is where I''m best at tradition. Especially in the offense from Tsukuba, I was confident enough to disable the anarchy as well.


    "Ha, it''s not arm power to say things from this state. The strength and rush of the trunk..."


    That''s what I said. Half the balloon was damaged the moment the body of the handover floated and became defenseless.


    A young man shook a wooden knife faster than the Heritage could figure out what had happened.


    "I see, I still have moves. I didn''t know you could stop at a single meeting."


    "Mm, gu."


    Heritage seemed to bite off her lips before she struck and trembled in humiliation. If this was serious, it wouldn''t have been strange to be dead. Though there was alarm with a wooden sword, a swordsman is an inexcusable circumstance. The Heritage retightened itself, as well as taking a small, deep breath to restore calm.


    "(separate from the bodily stiffness up to the Fourth World War. Impressions and alarms have been abandoned. When was the first time you lost an attack from a match? Even Zems opponents can''t be more overwhelmed. In front of you is superb prey over difficulty class A. I guess you''d better fight like that)"


    The youth was turning to the side when the heritage was set up again and they were back on their minds.


    "(This is the trouble! Suddenly I wonder if the pressure has increased, even signs and footsteps disappear. Once you''re in time so easily, there''s only so much you can do!


    And guard against the sword of the young man, this time with a series of strikes not to be confused. I got a little closer and more trouble, but the youth approached me to sew that gap.


    "Do it!"


    "With more effort, the pressure weakens. We''re short on strength."


    "Tell me what!


    Again, even at last - the moment the heritage set in place, the youth let go of the forward kick. The tradition treads on an unexpected blow, and the youth unleashes a blow from the big upper section.


    I came for a complete victory in syncope, not a judgment win. For the first time a young man makes a scene, the tradition targets the strike down. And one sword danced the universe.


    The Lord of the Danced Sword is a Heritage. And a young man''s sword relentlessly punches through the jaw of his heritage. While shaking his brain, the transmission was connecting his consciousness in an incredible mood.


    "(You can''t believe it. Can you roll up the sword you went to strike down and strike out this jaw accurately without losing the power of the quote? This young man is the owner of what technology. No, or what the hell has been the way you''ve won so far?


    The Heritage was full of incredible feelings about everything, but I hadn''t abandoned the battle yet. Fist to be unleashed ready for consultation. Because I don''t have a sword, and I won''t give up. In a match, it is imperative that if you have slashed several opponents, such as knives, you become useless. If the knife becomes useless, we need to take the other sword and fight it. It is only with the technology to do so that we can name samurai on the eastern continent.


    "(I''ll punch in, but fine. You may not win, but you will suffer an inexorable blow)"


    As the heritage was ready, the youth quietly told him as he was about to attack.


    "I can''t hit back or anything when I''m ready to defeat. If you can discuss this attack before, you can try."


    At the same time as the youth''s words, the Heritage suddenly looked like countless swords appeared from behind the youth. Overwhelmed, the Heritage picked one of its leaders to fight back, but it was too late when it realized it was a killer that felt like a sword.


    "Mischievous - No"


    Many attacks actually flew into the Heritage, releasing enough kill to illuminate the Sword. The Heritage was rarely beaten and slapped off-site, wondering why so many powerful men were hiding.


    And at the same time, he remembered that he didn''t even know the name of this other person, and he managed to keep his consciousness pressed so that he wouldn''t pass out.


    "Winner, Black Swordsman Drew!


    Seeing a young man leaving with a declaration of victory, the nose of the Heritage tells him.


    "You must smell a certain preference... well, not a sword move, but a bluff in its appearance. You''ve got more fun... hufu."


    While speaking to himself, he passed out and was to be transported to Arnelia''s emergency room.


    Continued

 1813 War and Peace, Part 351 - Continental Peace Conference Day 9, Night ① -

    "Did you wake up?


    "Kokoha -"


    When Orlu woke up, that was Arnelia''s infirmary. After being transported to the infirmary, Orlu was in a coma with a frenzied recoil and a recoil that moved around holding back the pain.


    The return of consciousness without waiting for the evening would be due to the overlapping fortunes of Orlu''s vitality, the treatment of Arnelia and the proper attack of Alphilis.


    Orlu woke up and when he checked the situation, he gave a token to Alphilis, who was in front of him.


    "Maz is Ayamal. Kaitatatakai Lisei. Sita. Yurce."


    "You''ve never lost before, have you? Then you don''t have a choice - I''d say. I''m sorry again. I really thought I was going to die, and without joking, please don''t turn that power on my people. Okay?"


    "Likaishita - So, the eagle is Dothlebay?


    In the wake of Orlu''s straight eyes, Alphilis forcefully commanded.


    "Orlu, Warrior Commander of Wanu-Yodda. Take your oath, and swear to enter into my command. Except, when I decide I''m not enough in the Lord''s vessel, leave."


    "Below Orlu, Wanu-Yodda''s Sensidan 10000 nin chickaaw Narcoto on Haika. Kokoha - A Neri Dehanaina?


    "Yeah, it''s our mercenary building. He''s stabilized, so I took it from him."


    "Deja, do you want me to give you Nakama?


    To Orlu''s words, Alphilis nodded.


    "Yeah, I don''t mind. The building is under construction, and I was wondering if we could accommodate about a thousand people soon. If it''s camping on the property, maybe 5,000 people will come in."


    "Scositaranai. Omaetachi, dolphin!?


    "Ha, to Koko"


    Reacting to Orlu''s finger whistle, signs of people appeared outside the window. This is the third floor at once, but when Alphilis opened the window, three men came in without a sound. From the text of his body, he would be a warrior of Wanu-Joddah.


    That figure alone, who has refrained from kneeling, turns out to be a warrior of considerable strength. Even if we come here just to avoid Lisa''s sensors and the witches'' traps, it is a testament to the strong. Of course, Lisa and Rana both realize it. Alphilis was letting the Orlu and the others like him, knowing they had refrained from doing so outside.


    "Tuta porn on Nakama. The eagle is maketa. Konoonna is Alatana Alji and Nal. In the Kyoka of Alatana Arji, 1000 nin is kitei souda on the coco. Or a battalion of fuzzy, Idalou. Dakarana in Yatsuraha" Ooko "


    Hearing the words, Alphilis was frightened. Orlu was placing the entire army outside Arnelia. If I could confirm his location, I would have attacked Calamity and destroyed him.


    It is considered almost certain that there will be calamities in the Romansland faction. If Orlu had gotten that information - there was a chance that this Continental Peace Conference would have been a battlefield.


    Alphilis was stroking his chest down for stopping it, albeit by chance. Even if someone other than myself had defeated Orlu, the war would not have stopped.


    "You have all the troops?


    "Aah, just the Mamorsaiteigen sensi. Nokoshite, Athazembutzletekita"


    Don''t move without my permission.


    "Motyron, but - is that Nan?


    One of the warriors struck Orlu in the ear. Orlu looked suspicious, but when he spoke to the difficulty or the warrior, he suddenly gave some instructions with a sinister face and lowered the warrior.


    "Some pretentious, scoundrely"


    "Even the rebels got out?


    "Sonotade Thai Citakoto is Nye. It''s a saiyaku shurai from Betsu."


    "Disaster?"


    Alphilis looked surprised this time, but Orlu told him without timidity.


    "Ita, Gin''s Kami Senshi, also to Taikai. Aitsura''s Nakama is here."


    "A lot?"


    "Hittori."


    Alphilis tilted his neck. Do I ever fear one warrior? Assuming, the Temple Knights and Arnelia''s Peripheral Knights who would be here, combined with a warrior regiment that would deal with 30,000.


    But Orlu shook his head.


    "Kiteilsensi to Koko is Ichibanshi Tappa in Naka, Ichizoku. A rhinoceros is a chickaisensi trick in Chouteng."


    "Vertex - what number?


    "Sole says Wakalanai is -" Mita "He says Iu is a psycho at Imamade. Kitara in Koko, Tomelsbe in Nye"


    "I mean, you think it''s as dangerous as Calamity?


    Orlu nodded silently. Alphilis was filled with desire to hold his head. I didn''t know you had to worry about calamity-class disasters, even though the meeting was tough.


    Alphilis asked Orlu just in case.


    "How long will you be here?


    "Micca or Yocca. In Kibunshidai, Mot Hayai"


    "Joke. What do you want me to do?


    "Nigello, Imasug. Deata and Otsimai and Omoe"


    "That''s not how it works. I''ll see what I can do. I''m gonna need your help, too, okay?


    "If there is a felix, but a sowie, there is a sousuru - Niguerno, Ichibandato, Hakkiliittheok"


    "All this, my life. But even this time, I''ll see what I can do!


    When Alphilis was strongly determined, he began to work out countermeasures with his tired head and body. Tomorrow, we couldn''t afford to care less about the Tensei match.


    Continued

 1814 War and Peace, Part 352 - Continental Peace Conference Day 9, Night ② -

    When the line was on to dinner in Jaeger''s dining room, as usual, many of my people had surrounded the line.


    "Lieutenant, it''s finally tomorrow!


    "Please win!


    "How''s the odds?


    Rhine was getting rid of him while appropriately dealing with him, but people get the same questions instead of replacing him. Rhine, who decided he couldn''t even eat properly as he was, pulled into the back of the cooking area and was distracted by the cooks who cooked and went to dinner.


    The cook''s rack offered the line a meal with a bitter smile.


    "You''re in trouble, Deputy."


    "Oh, it''s not like I don''t like them. I''m just tired of people asking the same questions instead of replacing me.


    Just let me evacuate. "


    "That''s tough. Isn''t that nice, Luna?


    "Nothing."


    Behind the rack, there was a Lunatica that carried little by little into his mouth with dishes in the gap between the ingredients storage areas. I mean, he''s erasing the signs, or he''s depressed and puffy, and the signs seem to be getting thinner. Apparently, he''s extremely depressed by his loss to Aerial, but I never saw that look and attitude on the line, so I was looking at Lunatica with a rare gaze.


    Did Renatica also notice the line''s gaze?


    "Don''t look so hard, Deputy. Even I''m depressed."


    "No, no, that''s true, too, but... Hmm, I see."


    The line threw a meaningful gaze at the rack, but the rack just had a bitter laugh.


    "It''s been like this for a long time, over here since the game. But it will be tomorrow."


    "I guess it depends on your cooking this evening"


    "Please don''t. What about tomorrow''s opponents? I heard the combination came out?


    Rack managed to get off topic. The person on the line sighed at the topic.


    "I see. Well, I saw the combination."


    "Who are you going to do it with?


    "... it''s Ravenstein."


    Rack looked at Renatica as the line sighed blatantly. Rack is not bright for the Unified Martial Arts Games. Still got a name I knew, so I checked with Renatica. And Lunatica sighed again, too.


    I''m sorry, Lieutenant.


    "Again, is it ''that'' Ravenstein that I know of?"


    "Ooh. It''s that Ravenstein, with the highest calling with the greatest knights on the continent. I didn''t expect to get caught up in the first round. Well, if you''re gonna win, you''re gonna hit it somewhere."


    Rhine hoped to fight Diore. He said he would show himself by fighting in any way. It was for this reason that I won so far in this tournament that I was not motivated to ride.


    At least two opponents don''t want to fight. One is Titania and the other is Ravenstein. I just couldn''t imagine fighting and winning with these two. It is the line that curses its own bad luck.


    "Tensei matches draw at the end of each game. I don''t know who the next game will be with until it''s over. Depending on the combination, it was hopeless, but nevertheless."


    "Can''t you beat one in 10,000?


    "Actually, one in a hundred seems to win. I''m trying to figure out how to do one of those things. Even if you win with a bunny trick, the boulder will have a kerchief for the Tensei match, and you''re not the kind of Mitsuhito who gets a bad trick in the first place, is that it?


    Liliam defeated with little or nothing to do. That''s too much of a monster. Master Knight is not Dade. "


    - But the layers crossed considerably to that monstrous opponent - the word was swallowed. Lunatica and his gaze intersect. Probably thought of the same thing. It might be a good idea to ask the layers what to do first.


    Even in shame, Rhine thought it was the right thing to ask the person he fought for, and stirred up the rest of the rice. And they take their seats.


    "Ouch. Well, do you want to go to bed early for tomorrow?"


    "Then take this, Lieutenant."


    That''s what Rack incensed. The line looks at it while you take it.


    "You, you have such a hobby?


    "It''s an extension of cooking meals. I was studying fragrance, but I found that there are many people who can use it even if it is unrelated to meals."


    "It''s okay, the effect is coverage. You can use it to make sure it''s in excellent condition."


    "It seems like something is being violated and I can feel it."


    I thought this was in the favor of the members as well, and I received it even though I thought it was eyebrow spit. And Rack continues.


    "Deputy, how many games are you in?


    "That''s sixth. The best part is, when the sun hits Jomtien, it starts."


    "Then come at 10 o''clock. I''ll tailor the dishes just the right way."


    "It''s all because of you. Do you want to play for extraordinary income (bonus)?


    "I don''t want to, it''s my natural job as a Jaeger cook. Because I want you to win."


    In the Tensei match, there were six Jaeger contestants. There was no more honor as an emerging mercenary corps, and roughly no seed player set by the tournament remained.


    The Unified Martial Arts Games have been a success in terms of the fact that the achievements so far have not been matched, and that new warriors have gathered from the continent. Its epitome was Jaeger''s leap forward, and the members were proud of it, not just the rack.


    When the line leaves, Rack talks to Renatica as she washes that dish.


    "What does Luna think? Do you think the vice president will win?


    "From what I''ve seen, honestly, it''s harsh. But the vice president is a strange man."


    "Yeah, I think that kind of place looks like a captain."


    "If Rack cares too, why don''t you go check it out?


    To Lunatica''s invitation, Rack shook his head thinking a little.


    "I''ll keep it. I don''t know about the battle."


    "Doesn''t it bother you?


    "I care, the only thing a cook can do is behave like a meal. The outcome of the battle is irrelevant. Just give them everything they can to make something they think tastes good.


    The sad thing is that they don''t come back from time to time with the battlefield as their business. With that in mind, competitions like this one are welcome to come back. "


    "Because you don''t have to change the number of dishes?


    Rack laughed at Lunatica''s question.


    "It''s not that obligatory. I''m thinking about them, and I''m making them."


    "About me, too?


    "I''m going to make it taste good when I''m depressed."


    "Yeah, I know somehow"


    Renatica even licked the juice on the dish like a cat. Of course I wouldn''t do it if I were normal. The food in the rack is delicious, and I am caught off guard because it is in front of the rack.


    And they offer dishes silently to the rack.


    "... replacement"


    "You seem to like it. When you feel better, let''s change the flavor a little bit."


    "Are you going to make me care about that?


    The rack turned slightly upside down as Lunatica rode out a long way.


    "No, which one?


    "Let me tell you? Depending on the cooking this evening, the vice president said"


    "Uh... wow!?


    The rack was falling behind the desk because Renatica made sure to cover it. Fortunately, no one was ever there reluctantly on the line.


    Continued

 1815 War and Peace, Part 353 - Continental Peace Conference Day 9, Night ③ -

    "Chief Bishop (Master), are you there?


    "I am currently apologizing for the visit. Pick it up."


    After a report of the course of the meeting, Miranda visited Miriazal, but she refused without regard to Michiko, who was sitting in front of the door. He''s an almost faceless pussy, but after a long relationship, he''ll also know the slightest change. She''s a ruthless woman just partitioning the dark, but Miranda knew it was useless to bargain at this look.


    "Do you have a message?


    "I''ll take care of the meeting," he said. Miranda is told to concentrate on running the Unified Martial Arts Games. "


    "Huh. Nothing. I''m not being heard, am I?


    "I guess Master Miriazar didn''t envisage this far either. Use your wife''s hand, he said. I don''t know the details either."


    "Yes."


    Miranda asked that far and turned her heel back. I know no more prying than Miriazal tells me to leave it to you. I also trust Miranda around there.


    But I miss Miriazal a little, and even though we''ve been dating for nearly 300 years, there are times when Miranda doesn''t tell me what''s at stake. Of course, it is also due to the long period of time that we are vacating Arnelia as a pilgrimage, but at the heart of the matter, we have consulted with Historical Tsuko and cleaned things up. Until then if you say the roles are different, Miranda sighed wondering if I was still somewhere sad.


    "Your back hand, your back hand. Somehow I can imagine... can I use it now? No, or is it where you want it?


    If Miranda were to use the means imagined, it would certainly be a hand in reversal. Concentrating on the Unified Martial Arts Games, as I was told, can also be considered auspicious.


    But if you use it, you won''t be able to go back. Thinking about the situation, Miranda thought about it.


    "Well... good for you. So you''re on the verge of a settlement with a black magician or an orange zebul?"


    "Dear Miranda, were you here?"


    When Miranda was thinking, a maple appeared in front of her on the fence. It was a rare outfit for Miranda to be poked into the void, but the mouthless people often don''t notice until they''re approached because their footsteps are small in the first place.


    But the maple had a surprised look, as if it had been poked into the void more.


    "What''s wrong, Maple? You look like a bird with a bean thrown in your mouth.


    "I don''t know because I''ve never thrown a bean in the mouth of a bird... Dear Miranda, was it also a good thing?


    "Why?"


    "You''re laughing"


    Miranda was pointed out by the maple and squashed her face. Nothing in particular, such as good things, is more like being pushed to work. I didn''t mean to laugh or anything.


    "I was laughing, Atashi?


    "Yes. That''s already, with a bad face"


    "You don''t look like a villain. Stop it."


    "I think a bad girl would suit you, though."


    "I don''t need that feeling!


    Maple teared up so he accidentally wandered around the maple''s head, but when Maple then escaped, he reported as if nothing had happened.


    "One, there''s a report. I was wondering what I would do because it might be minor."


    "What could it be?


    "A group of merchants to whom Arnelia is outsourcing has neglected to disappear. It is not an obstacle to the running of conferences and competitions, it is a small chamber of commerce of more than a dozen people on a scale, but it seemed to have a good memory of its surroundings because it was gradually increasing in size after a solid job.


    I checked the footprint because the merchants didn''t receive the load when the due date arrived, and after leaving the inn for about ten days from here, they are neglectfully disappearing. No one was listening, no one saw it, no remains of it being attacked by bandits. "


    Merchants carrying loads to Arnelia are restricted in their transport routes by means of a quota when they enter Arnelia territory. There are multiple routes, all of which are to be checked for passage every two days and censored for unplugging. It has recently been confirmed whether there is any increase or decrease in the load, whether there is any mistake in the number of people declared, and whether they will make it to the due date.


    If they are at all uncomfortable, they are strictly censored. In fact, more than ten chambers of commerce had already been censored for confirmation, some of which were dressed by bandits and others, or those who planned not to.


    Miranda asks questions.


    "Anything else suspicious?


    "It''s an application for an inn, and there''s one more on the way. He said that he was in the process of delivering Arnelia to someone who had been the victim of a burglar collapse, so he didn''t remember any suspicions, especially the innkeeper..."


    "But?


    "I should have checked according to the rules, but they''re not impressed. He tried to change his belongings, but then he slipped out of his hand. He just remembers that there were no suspicions, but what a strange story."


    Did you search for "Memory"?


    "I did. I investigated him with no mouth, but one person does come up like that. Woman - it seems, but it''s also odd."


    "What is weird?


    To Miranda''s question, Maple says reluctantly. Miranda was surprised that such a maple attitude was unusual.


    Continued

 1816 War and Peace, Part 354 - Continental Peace Conference Day 9, Night ④ -

    "No one could touch that body."


    "What do you mean?


    "I tried to touch him to do an examination, or to give him something, and he testifies that only that appearance was behind him at some point. He said he couldn''t touch it like a mirage."


    "Hmm... any other features?


    "He said it was so beautiful that I didn''t think it belonged in the world and that it had silver hair and silver eyes"


    I mean, the silver clan.


    Gemyaka, if you are one of Vatruka''s people, what purpose are you on your way to Arnelia? I do have a bad feeling about it.


    Miranda stopped returning to her private room once and with her feet headed to the Temple Knights'' stuffing. Therein dwells four sisters, SeroGrace, Rear Shed, and Spears of Hamnet. Of course, they also have surveillance to deal with when something happens, but they were surprisingly passionate about on-board games and card games.


    "Ugh! How about this!


    "I''m afraid I''m reading that hand."


    "Whoa!? Seriously, you''re losing again. Damn!!


    SeroGrace threw a hand tag and rolled back from the chair he had brought. The members are laughing at the look of it, but Rear Shed sighed and Hamnet was laughing at the dullness.


    "I''m sorry, Serrow. We lose because we use those visible hands."


    "Uuch. It''s only for one person, but I don''t want you to tell me I lost."


    "Ugh... I''ve never played on-board games or anything, so naturally! Get used to it and you''ll be able to fight a little better."


    "That''s what you said the first day, remember?


    "Sero!"


    Rear Shed blushes and gets angry and SeroGrace escapes. Miranda sighed when she saw how it was going.


    "He''s more familiar than I expected, most importantly. I think it''s a little too much."


    "Ah, Miranda. Do you have a job?


    When SeroGrace noticed Miranda, Miranda explained her history again. The three of them had listened very much to the explanation, but when the explanation was finished, the three of them were looking at each other.


    "Silver clan, nostalgia."


    "You were strong, they"


    "All the best, even we struggled, Especially above, all five of them, bucket things"


    "You''ve fought before?


    The three nodded at Miranda''s words.


    "What, you don''t know? It wasn''t just your coalition that pushed us into the land today, it was definitely a silver clan grant. No, it helps. - Like, those guys just rumbled up on their own?


    "We had quite a few thanks to them. Our men were wiped out. Thanks to this, we are no longer able to deal with a human army that progresses from multiple directions, resulting in the loss of territory. If it weren''t for the silver clan, it would have been a little more decent."


    "I could fight my sister decently, only the silver clan of. Those guys, where they were weak fighting, were driven by Miriazal and the others."


    "Who is the Silver Clan?


    In response to Miranda''s question, Rearshed answered.


    It''s a deterrent.


    "Of what?


    "Crush the enemies of this continent - that''s the perception."


    "Why didn''t demons come from the southern continent? Lord Silver, Bradymaria, Calamity. As a matter of fact, the demons of the subordinates were coming from time to time, but it was the silver clan that was crushing them. Well, there were other opposing forces, but decidedly a family of silver.


    Especially Bradymaria and Calamity. There''s a monster that used to push Lord Silver back with Tyman back in the old days. If that''s true, don''t mean that humans alone have combat power close to the ancient dragons. Well, it hasn''t happened yet, so I heard about it. "


    Rear Shed adds to what SeroGrace said.


    "But they''re basically hardly replacements, are they? I heard the warriors fell asleep and stayed young forever."


    "That''s a little different, huh. They take turns, and sometimes they come out secular in search of their turn. It''s just that some warrior chief hasn''t changed the subject of their worship."


    "You know, the top warrior''s facial rash hasn''t changed much, has it? Rumor has it, then, that someone went up second, but the warrior chief is asleep all the time, isn''t he? You''re the only one who''s lived the same generation as the old Warcraft, aren''t you?


    "It won''t be the only one if you also think about the mentors. In the first place -"


    "Hey, wait a minute. Interesting story, but who is that witnessed warrior after all, and how threatened is that?


    To Miranda''s question, the three of them even looked at each other again.


    "Maybe... it''s Chaska, right?


    "Yeah, how to come out and disappear like a mirage. If that''s true, it is."


    "Wake up, for the first time in four hundred years? Since the war, I think."


    "Who''s that Chaska?"


    "Not as far as I know, second. No, if someone''s up to second, is that third?


    SellowGrace answered. And the words they say are even more shocking.


    "At the height of our four sisters, I honestly didn''t have any hands or feet. I didn''t get killed for some reason, but I don''t want to do it again with such a monster."


    "The forces known as the Great Demon Kings, who were able to fight us at the time, were crushing from one end to the other. Isn''t there more to what Chaska crushed alone than what humans slapped with total force?


    "I can''t even touch it. Strong, hard, big, void all. I have no idea what to do."


    "A monster that you are not hands or feet - is such a person on your way here?


    Miranda held her head, but at that moment, a shock ran along with the sound of a sudden explosion into the Deep Green Palace, and the window broke.


    Continued

 1817 War and Peace, Part 355 - Continental Peace Conference Day 9, Night ⑤ -

    "Something!?


    As Rafferty headed in the direction of the explosion, he was in the midst of black smoke and flames. The location is the outer periphery of the Deep Green Palace. Outside the wall seems to be the source of the sound.


    I can already see the knights on fire extinguishing activity, and a few of them came to report.


    "There doesn''t seem to be any injured people at the moment, but some of the exterior walls are damaged! The walls are choosy, but they haven''t collapsed!


    "Apparently, it''s a raid using a blast. I was wondering if the flames and smoke are intense because they are made from straw smudged with oil. That''s not all, you''re smudging some kind of medicine, it''s highly irritating to the eyes and nose and won''t keep the fire extinguishing and removal work!


    "I can''t confirm who I set you up with!


    To successive reports, Rafferty''s first impression was "uninterrupted". Arnelia''s outer peripheral walls are made quite thick. It is designed to withstand even when penetrated by a great warcraft. In every broken castle gavel used by humans, beating a hundred degrees won''t scare you.


    If it breaks, it''s possible. But the discovery is the original power that comes from setting it up inside a hole, and it''s not suitable for simply deciding what''s like a wall. That has been verified when designing the outer peripheral walls of this Deep Green Palace. Breaking the outer peripheral wall of Arnelia requires a one-year burst used in a normal mine.


    It was precisely after the Doom raid that we took a mechanism to increase its intensity even further. The walls were tilted, and additions to the walls using buffer material were made in several weights to avoid impact from the inside. And it reinforces too much with witchcraft. It can''t just collapse like a breakthrough.


    Then Yang - the moment Rafferty came to the idea, there was an explosion elsewhere.


    "It''s a positive move, don''t panic!


    "Master Rafferty, give me that!


    "What!?


    The next explosion was not once. After a while, there were one, two, three shots and a continuous explosion.


    The Knights of the Temple of Excellence also watched the continuation of the explosion. Neither did Rafferty instantly come up with a plan to crack down on what to do with the unexpected.


    And Miranda was also looking at this situation at the same time.


    "Belliache! Are you there?


    "Dear Miranda, here"


    Belliache, who is also the head of protection at the Deep Green Palace, rushed in to Miranda. Not today''s guard and husband, Rafferty, but Belliache, who took a hard look at the situation, decided Miranda''s instructions should be asked.


    Miranda asks questions.


    "What''s the connection?


    "I''m not shaking. All metastasis inhibition, recognition inhibition, and soundproofing junctions are working. Nor will this roar reach downtown with a soundproof junction laid several times. Just."


    "Can''t you hide the light and the smoke? We need to put out the fire quickly."


    "You''re right, sir"


    Even while Belliache answers, he turns people to digestion one after another. Miranda asked that Belliache a question.


    "Who''s the night shift at Deep Green Palace today?


    "It''s a regular sixth. We are also doing people from the Temple Knights because the surrounding Knights are not enough to prepare for tomorrow''s Heavenly Games security."


    "They know this timing...? No, it''s not weird if you can imagine. Any suspicious signs around the Deep Green Palace?


    "Nothing so far. We use moats and fountains installed on the outer peripheral walls to set up detection (sonar), but only valid for moving opponents. At the moment, I mean, nobody''s moving, but... Yeah, that?


    "What''s going on?


    Belliache''s reaction was strange, but soon Belliache turned pale. Miranda also sees that the change is not a matter of order.


    "Dear Miranda... the fountain in the outer periphery has been halved simultaneously"


    "... I mean?


    "I don''t have the art of exploring outside information. More than half of what''s out there is imperceptible."


    "Inside?


    "I''m fully sensible. But - ah!?


    "Now what?


    Miranda''s voice color was also beginning to rush. This raid is definitely planned. Besides, the opponent''s movements are agile. There is also the possibility that information has been compromised.


    Then what will you set me up with this time? Belliache was even bluer in front of Miranda, whose expression began to change.


    "Dear Miranda, the wall has been breached"


    "Ha!? How do we get through the thick walls of the Deep Green Palace?


    "I don''t know, I don''t know... there''s more than one intruder. 10, 20... it''s still increasing!


    "Turn people around, right away!


    "That''s the fire extinguishing and the personnel are dispersed! What was torn is a painting with no explosion!


    "What''s going on?


    Miranda could no longer be there or even there, and began to move on the spot. And the knight who was around him and Belliache continue.


    Rear Shed, Hamnet and SeroGrace, who were watching how it went, speak to Miranda.


    "Yo, can we help too?


    "Fine. Stay with me there."


    "Yes, sir. But you can tell me when you need me, okay? We''re partners now, aren''t we?


    "We''re not going to get used to each other. I''ll blow myself about my own ass."


    "Don''t tell me Sister''s an ass or something."


    SeroGrace was laughing, but Miranda walked out unintentionally. And the minimum lookout remained, but the three sisters were laughing with shoulder to shoulder.


    "I can''t afford it. Come on. No, do you still have room?


    "I don''t know. Either way, it''s out of order."


    "Play on the board, in front of the raffle"


    "Right. You think there''s a reversal hand from here?


    In response to SeroGrace''s question, the Temple Knights who were there did not have answers.


    Continued

 1818 War and Peace, Part 356 - Continental Peace Conference Day 9, Night ⑥ -

    Guys, we''re in a hurry.


    "Well, I guess so. You don''t think it''s been compromised so far."


    "It''s a way of forming a kingdom, it''s kind of a thought. Strong enough to be put together, it collapses with a needle-sticking crack. Wouldn''t you take that into account? Even the exact location of the nucleus is like this."


    A bunch of mysteries around the outer perimeter of the Deep Green Palace were crushing that up. They dared to make a cluttered blast for the Yang Dynamics, but only one point was precisely blasted with the blast and timing.


    Collapse the walls in order, plant a bomb inside and dig in. It is a multiple blast to hide the sound. He then worked fine on the Demonic Crystal Stone, which formed part of the junction.


    The junction will need a ''nuclear'' catalyst to be widespread and strong. Demonic crystal stones to maintain the magic of the junction were arranged at regular intervals. Accurately locate one of them, approaching with a sophisticated blast.


    Just crushing the Demon Crystal Stone is how the junction is maintained, but when they reached the Demon Crystal Stone, they refluxed the magic of the junction. He then succeeded in overthrowing the junction itself, blowing up the outer periphery of the Deep Green Palace, which became just a wall, infiltrating the interior.


    And sent troops into the Deep Green Palace. This is the first time other than Doom has allowed an enemy invasion inside Arnelia. Moreover, this time, it was a completely ''human'' enemy.


    "Kill it! Blame Arnelia''s pest and kill it!


    "Kill the fake Virgin!


    "Kill the demon in human skin!


    The humans who came inside the Deep Green Palace stormed as they spoken of the curse to Arnelia. There were those who watched from a distance. They have succeeded in breaking Arnelia''s boundaries and have just sent this unit in.


    They watched both Arnelia and those who attacked there coldly.


    "They''re stupid people. I don''t even train much, but I feel stronger when they give me weapons and protective equipment made of crude Demon Stone. Inside is the most powerful Knights of the continent, armed with the highest quality Demon Crystal Stones, who have completed their crazy training. I don''t care what happens with a grudge blade."


    "But you knew and you did, didn''t you?


    "It''s obvious. Because the information is accurate, the plan was a long one from the beginning. The people who gave this order were going to dump us from the start. So it''s my decision to leave only the guy who notices the anomaly in this plan.


    Hey, right? You wanted to rally Arnelia, and yet you wanted to rally the brightest and brightest. I don''t know what it''s for. "


    A man turned his back. Someone in that darkness spoke to them.


    �D�D


    "I know. This is like a selection exam. It''s impossible to do Miriazal inside the Deep Green Palace. If I could do it, the black magicians would be doing it.


    If we''re gonna do this to Miriazal, we need another chance. "


    �D�D


    "It is impossible when visiting countries. Where you opened it. Then you can get away easily, and in a decent way. Then you''ll be crushed with force moves. The person is too strong. The ideal is to hit a strong enemy and aim for a weak spot - something like that."


    �D�D


    "Who''s that? Do you understand that? I''m not proud of you, but I''m not so confident in combat. No, some of them will try to do something about it, but the black magicians are totally outrageous monsters.


    What we can do is gradually sharpen Miriazal''s temper and his companions and hunt them down. Isn''t this the place? Well, it''s a big plan for this commotion, isn''t it?


    Patsy, and someone lurking in the dark applauded. Apparently, the raiders who did not go inside succeeded in gaining recognition for this person.


    They were raiders with suspicious eyes at the person who applauded them, but there was something thrown at them.


    "This is - money and maps, is it? What do you want us to do?


    �D�D


    "You mean dive into the basement and still see how it goes. But how long do we have to see how it goes?


    �D�D


    "Hmm, is that going to work out so well?


    �D�D


    "Eventually, no one will follow Miriazal," he said? Is that possible? I imagine there''s a faction in the Knights Temple. "


    �D�D


    The raiders tilted their necks at the words. Because I didn''t know what the person was talking about. But only the man who was leading and speaking understood, and controlled the others with his hands.


    "- I see. So I can leave the calculations for that to you, huh?


    �D�D


    "Okay. If we can do Miriazal, that''s fine. Take advantage of it at best. You should have a head count, right?


    �D�D


    "My head is going to turn quite a bit. Give me a little more of the whole picture, and I can give you a good opinion of the procedure."


    �D�D


    "Hmm, don''t you know the whole story, too? So there''s still someone up there. Okay, that''s fine. I''ll do what I''m told first. But I want to hear one thing. You know, if you did everything you could, Miriazal could do something about it, too?


    �D�D


    With that word, the person behind it disappeared. The remaining raiders often stared at each other in the face.


    "What was that?


    "Can you trust me?


    "You''ll have to trust us, we sold the fight to the biggest force on the continent. I''m ready to die from scratch. But he said," You can''t win. You don''t fight. "That means there''s an arithmetic to win.


    Now you''re going to have to believe that. We''re going to retreat, we''re going to panic and see the Deep Green Palace, and now we''re going to put up with it. "


    When the raiders, who did not enter, glimpsed the Deep Green Palace, they left the scene quietly at the end.


    Continued

 1819 War and Peace, Part 357 - Continental Peace Conference Day 10, Morning ① -

    Raise the report.


    "Ha."


    By the time the night was white, the Deep Green Palace was returning to peace. As a result of the combined and diligent fire extinguishing activities of not only the knights who were in the Deep Green Palace, but also the female officers and civilian officials, the firemen of the Deep Green Palace had been extinguished simply by burning parts of the building.


    Human damage is minor. This is a gift dealt with quickly by the Knights of the Temple to those who have broken in. The opponent''s equipment was superior to those who planned the rebellion, but crude to those who were skilled. For this reason, it could not be suitable for the elite Knights of the Temple, and most of them female officers composed without a mouth, all of whom were captured or murdered.


    And in the Deep Green Palace, where he regained his composure, it was Tsuko who commanded him. More than Miriazal''s arrangement to pull into the back and concentrate on a unified martial arts tournament in Miranda, the real powerhouse becomes a pigeon. It is stipulated that this should be the case in an emergency.


    He was usually a calm, silent bastard (externally other than Miriazal), but he was in command with a harsh and tense voice.


    "Report the damage."


    "Serious Injury 2, Minor Injury 11, No Dead. The exterior wall ran out of burn marks due to some fires, but I was wondering if I could make it up to you in a few days."


    "It''s not good to be known externally. All you need to do is apply it, so by the dawn out in the morning, just make it look good. In earnest, it doesn''t matter after the Continental Peace Conference.


    What is happening with information control?


    "The blockade is complete within a 1 km radius of the Deep Green Palace. As things stand, with the exception of some aristocratic mansions, there is no place where we can see the Deep Green Palace with our naked eyes. I was wondering if very few people saw the fire scene last night."


    "If you''re not sure, you need to circulate false information. Flow at least three types of information, the absurd and the credible in a two-to-one ratio. And more than that, override it with other rumors. I don''t mind using the Unified Martial Arts Games betting predictions, the Reveal of Levantine, plus the organization of the Army. If you want to climb to the edge of a person''s mouth, override it with further rumors.


    Send no mouth to the tavern, the corner, where people gather. Hurry, you must not be internationally known about the fallout of the Deep Green Palace!


    "" "Ha!


    At the command of Zizi, one man after another scattered. Upon termination of a single order, Tsuruko had called for orange and maple, along with several deliveries.


    Before that I began to speak as a pigeon.


    "Master Miriazar is still unable to move. You will not meet anyone other than me. I give the order on my behalf.


    Suzuna. You take control of the dark areas around the venue. Narrow down the silent radius of action, squeeze the guiding lines of the crowds attending only around the venue, especially the Tianjing match, and focus on guarding only its vicinity. Throw the rest away. "


    "And the safety of the people?


    "It''s second. Seri, you contact the captains of the nearby Knights and gather the supplies that will be brought to Arnelia at one end outside Arnelia. And do enough censorship, and let the nearby knights take you directly to all places. Efficiency comes second, safety is paramount.


    (10) You are the role of information control. You may use all the female officers of the Deep Green Palace. Performing earlier information control. Others follow these three quotas and move.


    Go! "


    Under the decree of Tsukiko, silent mouthless people begin to move. But only orange infarcts and maples remained on the spot. The two remained on one knee, in front of the harpoon.


    "What''s up, both of you? You''ve already issued an order, haven''t you?


    "Master Tsuko has not taken a single day off in the past few days. I suggest you take a break for a little while. I''ll take your place for a few moments. When you think about what''s to come, isn''t now the time to take a break?


    "Yeah, I''d say no care... but I do feel like it''s time to rest. I''m old too, can''t I beat the wave that stops by?


    Orange infarct, if that''s the case, I''ll leave it to you. You wait as a liaison officer, leaving the coordination of each department concerned to me while I rest. As far as I can tell, you can do whatever you want. I''ll just report you later. "


    "Ha!"


    It looked like a maple as the orange infarct left in an exhilarating manner. Orange infarcts are popular even without a mouth, and both combat and practice do so without hesitation. If the incumbent retired, he would also hear his assessment with the next generation of the incumbent. Are you aware of yourself these days, too, or do you look like you have a mandate to move on and oversee?


    Maple is also on a different mission from the others, such as bridging Miranda and Alphilis alone. Some colleagues have pointed this out and assume that they are candidates, but they have no interest in Maple himself. I would, of course, consider it if nominated, but at the moment none of them are willing to do so. Instead, he didn''t want to be a child.


    But Maple really wanted to ask, and he stayed on the spot. Honestly Maple doesn''t like Tsuko, but after thinking for himself, I thought I needed to know.


    "Master Tsuko, I have a question for you."


    "If I answer the question, can''t I follow orders?


    "Yes, I can''t follow"


    "Why not?"


    The sharper gaze of the Tsukiko shoots through the maple. He is the son of a reputation who once solemnly proclaimed himself a rebellious subordinate. It is also told that the women of the current Deep Green Palace are roughly young because they have solemnly cleansed too many of their generation.


    It was the subject of many young mouthless fears, but Maple could not intend to pull a single step.


    "Who can represent you, such as after Lady Tsuko is gone, or after you are injured? Without anyone knowing the current situation of Master Miriazar, we are not going to make it to the task. That no one cares what the situation is like for Master Miriazar. It feels so much more unusual."


    "Are you dissatisfied with my orders?


    "That''s not what I''m saying. But stopping thinking for yourself is also equal to a doll. We''re pawns, but we didn''t stop being human."


    Shizuko stared down at the maple for a while on the maple objection, but when she realized that the maple was not willing to take a step back, she urged her heels back to follow.


    Continued

 1820 War and Peace, Part 358 - Continental Peace Conference Day 10, Morning ② -

    "Come on."


    "Which way?


    "I will show you to Master Miriazal."


    Without waiting for a reply to the obligatory words, Kiko began to walk. Soon the maple followed, too, but it is finally a degree of walking speed on the run, even though it is after the cobwebs who are supposed to walk quietly.


    Maple thinks you can slow down a little, but it was not until a while ago that I could see the mood of Minko at that time.


    Tsukiko led Maple into his own private room, but it was the first time that Maple had entered Tsukiko''s private room. Orders are often made incorrectly, and none of them talk about personal matters other than business. It was actually the first time I had even found out I had a private room.


    Nevertheless, I thought it was a more murderous room, but there are more books than I imagined. And stuff. Books range from specialty books in economics and medicine to private novels, adventure tans, romance novels, and even entertainment scandal (scandal) ads without sound or leaves. Scattered on the ground are all kinds of play tools and toys, dolls, even artwork and souvenirs that are likely to be sold in outdoor stores. Maple was distressed by the lack of clarity and how to think about it.


    But as if to see the mood, Koko talks to me.


    "You must be confused, right?


    "Well, yes"


    "What impression do you have in this room?


    "You don''t have too much unity"


    "I see, the same impression I once had. No, whoever entered this room, everything would have been the same."


    Maple tilted his neck when he gave a strange expression. Doesn''t this room belong to Kiko? No, I come to the conclusion that it belongs to "Koko".


    "Generation after generation, the chamber of Tsuko. Is that what this is about?


    "I''m glad you guessed. This room has been Kiko''s room for generations. There''s nothing restrictive about intrusion, and there''s no perception inhibition. It''s just that it''s there at equal intervals, just like the rest of the room, and yet it''s not even placed in an important place, and no one has visited this room in 10 years. Don''t you think it''s strange to be human?


    "I guess it''s because you don''t have any friends"


    Koko grinned bitterly at the maple, which told him something difficult to say.


    "Exactly. Because you are lonely."


    "The whole mouthless thing won''t have friends in the true sense of the word or anything, but nevertheless sideways connections should be important. You''re not in sync?


    "Dead, slippery. Hamitte bars are the exception, I don''t know him because he left the line early. Whoa, whoa, whoa. You''ll be talking about that, too.


    Let''s start here. "


    Upon fixing some of the bookshelves, Tsuko held the toy pole that had been placed on the ground in his hand, snagged it onto a hook hanging from the ceiling, and simultaneously stepped on part of the ground. Then the bookshelf moved, and a staircase appeared leading down.


    When Maple saw the hidden staircase, he gave a rugged look. Because I found out it was something I shouldn''t know. Being shown this means an inevitable story awaits. Maple had to decide to be ready.


    Tsuko was taking a quick look at the change in the look of the maple, urging him to follow it.


    "Don''t look so blatantly disgusted."


    "I would also feel bad if I could suddenly show you something like this. It is impossible to naturally notice this hidden door. With all this scattering, knowing the right steps is nothing but a miracle. If you don''t tell me, I''ve shown you a passageway that I don''t know - and that makes it a troublesome project."


    "It''s a really good guess, but the disgusting look there made a good impression on me the other way around. Follow me and explain the unpleasant."


    Diving underground, that was a bigger space than I thought. It has once been heard that the basement of the Deep Green Palace is like a labyrinth, but it is said that Miriazal is the only one who knows the full extent of those. Rumor has it Arnelia can resist underground and fight for years, even if all the ground facilities are gone.


    The rumor was credible, but after spending years, it takes a lot of space. Maple was surprised that it was all that big, but he was convinced when he saw the underground space. Longitudinal holes and other deeper than the bottom can be seen. Maple tried throwing stones at me to try, but the sound of it doesn''t seem to come back. I saw it, and Kiko threw down the potatoes, but I couldn''t even see the light at all.


    Maple at its vertical depth.


    "I don''t know how deep I am either. Historical Kiriko too. You said you didn''t even know Master Miriazal. It''s about 15 layers at best."


    "What the hell is this? No, no way."


    "That''s not true. This is a ruin, Maple. The Deep Green Palace is built on a ruin."


    I was surprised, but this can solve some questions. Why wealth gathers in Arnelia, how to refine and use Demonic Crystal Stone, and Arnelia''s own sorcery. Considering that it was all a benefit to the ruins, the point goes.


    But questions remain. Why show yourself something like this now? But the question will soon be resolved.


    Continued

 1821 War and Peace, Part 359 - Continental Peace Conference Day 10, Morning ③ -

    "You''re next, Maple."


    "... what?


    Where I just can''t even follow my head, further facts of shock were told. Maple fluttered like his foot had melted at all.


    He reached out softly and did nothing, but if he made a mistake, he would fall.


    "The railings are not that expensive, some places have nothing. I can''t help you if you fall, can I?


    "Ha, ha, sorry. But if they suddenly tell me such a thing, I will do it. When did I decide to go to jail?


    "Just now."


    "Such tyranny"


    When I looked at Maple''s condemning crying eyes, for the first time, Koko gave a tender look. I can''t help but wonder if Maple would ever look like this.


    But it also ended in an instant, and Taeko turned his back and began to descend the stairs. Maple follows it somewhat.


    "Let me give you a little explanation. All you Deep Green Palace mouthless candidates have been selected and assembled. Did you know?


    "To the extent of rumors. But there were people in there who were better than me when I grew up. I thought it was a mistake."


    "That''s all demonic eye holding is privileged, but thank you. You seem to have a low self-esteem. But I suppose that''s because you don''t know exactly what''s going on with Kiko. Most of all, I also learned that when I was nominated as Tsuko, those conditions would not be communicated to anyone else for generations."


    "What are the conditions for being nominated as a pigeon?


    The question of maple gives me a little whisper.


    "- Being most distant from the appearance of a child. That''s the condition."


    "What? What do you say you make those who don''t want to be good?


    "I once thought the same thing. Because in my case, when I was caught trying to get away with a failed mission statement, conceiving an assassinated child, and saying," You''re the next one. "


    Did you know that?


    "Yes, no"


    In the unexpected past, Maple''s wrath flew away somewhere. For the first time, I have had trouble deciding what to think about, such as asking about the past. However, if what is said is true, what are the selection criteria for Koko?


    When Maple was confused as to where to start and what to hear, Tsuko was starting to talk first.


    "- I had a child just the same age as you. That''s what I couldn''t compare to you. I served in the Deep Green Palace just about from the inside where I was raised, and I couldn''t think of anything else to follow the training and work that was repeated daily.


    Conversely, the bars were the best of the mouthless at the time. I was always in a position to get a voice, and everyone appreciated and didn''t suspect that she would be Kiko. "


    "That''s why...?


    "The better you are, the more you die on a harsh mission. Do you know the percentage of people who retire after completing periods of work without a mouth, especially in the Deep Green Palace?


    "No."


    "It''s one in 50. The rest are dying on mission, or are wiped out by our hands, or many die themselves"


    "Huh?"


    I knew there were few people whose tenure expired, but what do you mean by self-immolation - Sachiko says.


    "Those who have worked long in the Deep Green Palace are a hunk of confidentiality. That alone will not keep you at peace after your retirement, and many will be crushed by the number of secrets you hold. By then, you will fully understand the horrors of Master Miriazal, and it will be a reason to put numerous restrictions on him when retiring from the Deep Green Palace.


    Then in the Deep Green Palace until you die - I hope someone thinks so. As a result, I lose my life on a mission. Well, given the harsh training itself, that''s about to be short-lived. "Mouthless tranquillity can''t be gained except at the time of death."


    "It''s..."


    "That''s why I was so good at surviving that I wasn''t given much of a mandate. It''s the one that said Missoccas stayed. If I noticed, there were no more than 10 known faces around me, and many offered to dismiss Tsuko clearly, and I was among the remaining Tsuko candidates just because I didn''t say no.


    And on my first big mission, I failed - I was captured first and my predecessors gave me my next role. Most of Miriazal and his predecessors seemed to think that I would be a child from the beginning. "


    When he stopped walking, he entered the aisle halfway through the stairs. Press one of its stone ceilings and the wall moves and the passage appears. This was also a passage I couldn''t understand if I didn''t know it again.


    Tsukiko continues.


    "Tsukiko''s mission is ruthless. If there are fewer coworkers who have no mouth to speak of, request a replacement from the training agency. Many occasions consider colleagues as consumables in order to take advantage of Master Miriazar or to maintain Arnelia''s authority. I have now ordered Hinata to harm herself only to bring to life Miranda and her companion, Alphilis, who was on her own as a pilgrimage."


    "When I met Lifeless..."


    "Yes, we are just like substitute consumables. In order to make that decision, that''s what happens when someone who finds value in being a child is unsuitable. Even myself, who is a pawn, will not hesitate to give up his life as a pawn - such a person will be chosen as a pawn. Whatever Miranda was at that point, it was unknown whether Alphilis was worthy of use. Just for the sake of Master Miriazal''s sake, several mouthless people lost their lives. But that''s what the value of our lives is.


    Now, the predecessor, Kiriko, gave his name without warning. When others and themselves were as if they were unavoidable combat fanatics - they were actually as if they were different people, but it would have been about Master Miriazar and me to know who that person was. Mouthless is a harsh assignment and most of them die. He said that only three people were safe at the Deep Green Palace at the same time as his predecessors. After three years of being held by the Deep Green Palace, and four years of being ordered by Kiko - all died in that period.


    You were laughing at how ironic it was that you should have wanted to die the most. "


    "Master Tsuko is now..."


    "Sixteen years in office have passed. It''s been told in history that it''s five fingers long."


    Koko opened the door at the end of the long aisle. Spiral stairs again ahead. I don''t even know how long I''ve been diving.


    Tsuko continued further as he walked.


    Continued

 1822 War and Peace, Part 360 - Continental Peace Conference Day 10, Morning ④ -

    "But it will be time for me to limit myself. The body''s crisp is fading and the next generation is growing. Retirement will be a little further, but I''ve come to the conclusion that the next one should be decided. This is what Miriazal agrees with, rather, it is Miriazal who pushed you to be his son.


    I, honestly, disagreed. "


    "Yeah, I disagree, too. I don''t see why Master Miriazar would push me. That''s what Orange Mistress is all about."


    "The reason is as explained. Orange infarcts are too ''those''. They are aspiring, motivated to emerge, and outstanding. Then Tsukiko will not serve."


    "So, there''s no hope, the birth doesn''t matter, and he says I''m an ordinary person. That''s kind of very ironic."


    Maple smiled bitterly, but Tsuko neither affirmed nor denied it. In doing so, the light plunged in through the door opened by Kiko. This painting shows signs that people live in it. When the maple was asking what was happening around him just momentarily, Kiko was on one knee in front of the door further back.


    "Dear Miriazal, I have taken the maple. Can I see you?


    "Um, let''s do that. I''m a little embarrassed, but you''ll know better because of that. To make sure you understand me correctly."


    "Ha"


    Kiko opened the door and the maple was passed inside. In doing so, he whispered, "Don''t be surprised," but the moment Maple thought about what more - too many surprises already - people would still know it was a surprise.


    "Dear Miriazal!? What the hell is this?"


    What Maple saw was an unexpected sight.


    - Unified Martial Arts Games, on the day of the Tianmi Match -


    The Unified Martial Arts Games venue had a different atmosphere than before. The area around the venue was cleaned and baggage inspections were rigorous prior to admission. The knights tighten their guard, and the knights stand guard at regular intervals even after they enter. The venue was decorated and luxurious seating was provided where guests would be seated.


    The Unified Martial Arts Games look completely different from the Tensei match. It will be a surrogate war, where the knights fight for the honor and dignity of the country. Just because you win doesn''t mean what''s in your favor, but holding a strong knight leads straight to the prestige and prestige of the country. As a silent pressure that does not appear in the numbers, and as a respected subject from various countries, activity in the Tensei match was important.


    Diore also became more famous internationally because of his work in the Tensei match than because of the war. Diore''s martial arts, once won by knocking down the great knights in line, are still known decades later.


    And from here on out, it also means a lot to mercenaries, who are public participants. Naturally, those targeting the officers will begin a battle that is more unbeatable than ever for all the warriors participating in this tournament, including pulling into an even more powerful mercenary regiment and negotiating rewards with merit.


    And next to the combination staked out at the venue, bets were largely deployed.


    "Come on, I bet. I bet! The main battle is just a moment away. I''m still accepting! Now the winning projections are huge!


    "Who do you think will win?


    "My destiny is Ravenstein, isn''t it? Diore against horses, brunette mercenary captain in a big hole."


    "Hey, that female mercenary is hilarious. The way we fight is frigid, but we''re relentless when it comes to winning. We''ve been knocking down powerful enemies. Six members of the Tianxiang Mercenary Regiment are still here, and you''re the leader of that regiment, right? You can count on it."


    "No, no, no, no, no, no. I''m a masked swordsman. Dopey way to fight, but you still don''t mean it at all. In fact, they lightly embellished Blackhawk''s crew."


    "I don''t push Mercreed. That trick isn''t normal."


    "But there are few examples of mercenaries winning a unified martial arts tournament. The knights are ready to win this tournament."


    "That''s not true."


    As predictions flew by mouth, the time for the start of the first game was approaching. The first game is Alphilis vs. Dorothy. It is a battle between the same mercenary regiments.


    But that party, Alphilis, was still thinking in Jaeger''s private room. The problem is today''s costume.


    Continued

 1823 War and Peace, Part 361 - Unified Martial Arts Games, Top 16 Alphilis vs Dorothy ① -

    "Hey, what do you think I should do?


    "Are you calculating exposing the fallen meat again? Why don''t you head straight for it naked?


    "No, I''m not! I thought you should be concerned about yourself because it''s just a heavenly match, but what''s a mercenary, unharmed thank you, and yet attractive outfit?


    "Are you still trying to stand out, you fool"


    "I''m thinking of an appeal for a mercenary regiment, right? You''re noticeably numb at times like this, aren''t you?


    Alpha Reese and Lisa are talking to each other. It was the usual sight of Cowen laughing and watching as Ekla shuddered.


    Ekla deliberately carried breakfast in a wagon to the office of Alphilis, but she was stunned and herself jammed to the bread the most.


    "I was stunned. This is the way it is on such an important day."


    "Always be as good as usual. Isn''t it? If it comes from the aristocratic Ekra - the honor of competing in the Tenmei match may be hard to honor - but this is what the civilians are like?"


    "You can be a little more nervous if you do that, right?


    "Alphilis is nervous too ~. Is that why I let you carry breakfast ~? If I went to the dining room, I might face Dorothy - and then I would be nervous not only about Dorothy, but about Alphilis himself - so I took this way ~"


    Cowen was answering as he rinsed his tea. Ekla also intends to understand the mood around it, but watching the attitude of Alphilis always passes and claps it out.


    In doing so, Alphilis pulled herself into the dressing room alone. I haven''t got any hands on breakfast yet. As Lisa walked out of her way, she was carrying the bread that Ekla had jammed on to her mouth.


    "Damn, Kinhi-kan, that''s not true."


    "Don''t you have any shards, nervousness?"


    "You don''t."


    Lisa drank the bread and answered. Ekla tilts her neck.


    "But Dorothy should also be a formidable enemy to Alphilis. Dorothy''s rate of human detachment, five senses, and intuition should have allowed Alphilis to do the same."


    "Hmm, does that big woman have such cuteness? Sure, I''m pretty sure Alphilis has a glance at Dorothy. But Dorothy can''t be strong enough for Alphilis."


    "Why?"


    "Will Cowen hear that? You know what''s scary about Alphilis. And it''s time for Ekla to know."


    "... oh, is that what you mean"


    Ekla also seemed convinced after a while. And when the three of them looked at each other, they spoke with no one.


    "What''s the scariest thing about Alphilis -"


    "" "Preparedness" "


    "Right ~"


    Somehow they were all convinced and aligned their voices. And Lisa added.


    "From another side, I think these three people know Alphilis best. Of course, so will Larna, Aerial and Emerald, but I believe these are the three people who best understand ''Human Alphilis''.


    Alphilis is thinking about: That''s why I showed you how boring it is to be here right now. "


    "I mean, is Alphilis doing everything he can to think about the future at this moment right now?


    "I think so. I don''t even know how far that idea is going to go."


    "Looking forward to it ~. This Cowen is nowhere near as far as foresight is concerned ~. Alphilis preface ~, I would love to hear most of it ~. Most of these three are ~ each given a part to know the future diagram that Alphilis draws ~"


    What Cowen muttered funny was about the job the three of them had just been given by Alphilis. Alphilis didn''t call these three for breakfast. He called to talk about his plans for the next few days.


    And its contents can only be communicated to each of them, and only Alphilis will know the full story. Cowen couldn''t wait to see what was going to happen in such a funny way.


    "All right, Dorothy! Hit it and smash it!


    "Ahhh! The opponent is the leader, there is no shortage for the opponent!


    "Show him you''ve grown up!


    Many of my buddies were packing up for backup at Dorothy''s side in the Tensei Games holding room. Dorothy''s friends who don''t decorate are also many within Jaeger. A lot of Jaeger comes from that identity, but Dorothy, who doesn''t make sense of disgust, even takes those to his side. When it comes to popularity in Jaeger, Emerald, Dorothy, and Rhine will be the main three.


    Unlike the main battle so far, Tensei Match''s showroom is starting to enter one person at a time. Therefore, those in the next match have not yet even shown up at the venue. out of time, in between, performing martial arts, etc., while


    It progressed little by little. This was a killer. It was also a measure to prevent contestants from rubbing each other, and a tribute to the contestants who had stayed so far.


    Nearly 100 fellow Jaegers gathered in Dorothy''s holding room to boost Dorothy. It can be Rosetta at the head of it.


    "Do you have an operation?


    "Hey man! It''s the prerogative of the captain to work small, and Ora doesn''t have the wisdom to fight it. Just deal with it honestly as you see it."


    "Alphilis'' small workmanship is more or less clear. If it''s your reflex speed and arm strength, it''s best to break it by force. Show him you''ve grown up!


    "Ahhh!


    Dorothy slapped him in the face, and he left in a temper. While dropping that back off, each expected the game to unfold.


    "I wonder what will happen?


    "Hey, it''s that regiment leader. I was wondering if Dorothy would end up trapped."


    "Well, I guess so. But I want you to pay me back."


    "Dorothy''s way of getting stronger is not normal. Even in a frontal battle, Atai gets one in a few. I can still figure it out because the sword muscle is honest, but it will grow during this tournament. I don''t know what would happen if I did it now, and when I think I''ve had a few years of experience with it, I''m relieved."


    "At this stage, then..."


    "It depends on Dorothy''s concentration. If we concentrate to the extreme. Or -"


    Rosetta had such predictions, but none of them understood exactly how strong Dorothy was getting. Because Dorothy also didn''t know exactly the maximum of her abilities again.


    Dorothy''s concentration was just past the limit. Now I can take the lead even if the person behind me just moved his pinky toe. He was so focused that he could shake the trees and break all the leaves of the trees that danced around him.


    And before Dorothy headed to the arena, there was an alphilis already ready and waiting.


    Continued

 1824 War and Peace, Part 362 - Unified Martial Arts Games, Top 16 Alphilis vs Dorothy ② -

    Dorothy was right against Alphilis. The two, large but almost unchanged bodies for women, combined with their forged bodies, only made them powerful to the audience. They were usually two friendly conversations with each other, but before this game they didn''t even gaze at each other, slightly top-down and listened to the referee''s attention.


    Layers and Lunatica watch how it goes.


    "Alphilis hasn''t told us anything. I''m not even whining."


    "I don''t think you can afford it."


    "It''s hard to do because we''re close?


    "That''s not all. I think Dorothy is strong. I thought you chose that weapon because you felt it on your skin, too, Alphilis.


    Both Layer and Lunatica feel that Dorothy is strong today with their skin. Rhine and Roch were in conversation watching how it went. These two often watch the game together, speaking up, whether they feel comfortable or not.


    "Which is in your favor, my lieutenant?"


    "That''s Alphilis. It was Alphilis who taught Dorothy the sword. Dorothy''s growth has something to keep an eye on, but if it''s pure swordsmanship, 100 guys above Dorothy are in the regiment."


    "But it was Dorothy who won this far."


    "That''s it. It''s not only the rate of growth that makes Dorothy line up, but also her physical abilities. And even luck in battle. Aerial would be the strongest if it was just luck, but Dorothy has the ability to carry that luck by herself. Otherwise you wouldn''t be on this spot in the first place.


    Win, naturally, but be most cautious. Ambush. I''m sure Alpha Reese chose that weapon because we know that. "


    Line and Roch view Alphilis'' chosen weapon. Alphilis had chosen a round shield to attach to his arm and a slightly smaller sword. Standard equipment equipped by female fighters fighting in the arena. Did the clothing also emphasize ease of movement, and the knight used it as a costume for plain clothes: a shirt with a collar in the perfect trousers. Rhine sees that he chose the ease of battle rather than taking into account the Tensei match.


    And in the guest seat, Ray Fan and Lisa, plus Ilmatal watched over Alphilis. He was brought to the VIP table of what is considered the safest Tensei match because of the thinning of manpower in Jaeger and the absence of human beings watching Irmatal. Of course, Ray fans have accepted, and Maia and others are present.


    So Lisa was watching the game with Ray Fan.


    "Will Alphilis win?


    "Well, win. Naturally, if you lose, you''re ashamed. It''s very difficult as an alpha leash, but we''re looking at an actual win rate of about 70%."


    "If you do that normally, right?


    Lisa felt Ray Fan smile, but she also understands what it means. Woohoo, sure, this little princess has a resemblance to Alphilis. That''s why I could understand and cooperate, but I also thought that any of them would be hostile.


    "You''re right, the opponent so far would have had a lower chance of winning. I thought it was 30% in Urus, less than 10% in Orlu, etc. But cowardly - I did everything I could to beat him and handed him the victory.


    But this time, I''m dealing with someone inside me. Captain Alphilis will discipline himself in using palliative means, and he is a slightly stronger opponent to fight from the front. The weapons chosen by Alphilis are also not bizarre, standard ones. Including that, I thought it was 70%. "


    "Well, I guess I''ll enjoy it a lot."


    "You''ll have fun. Do you want me to lose a little bit?


    "... you, that''s a pretty devious thing to say."


    Ray Fan had a little face, but Lisa pinched the hem of her skirt without upset and made her apologize small.


    "Excuse me, it''s something of a sexual nature"


    "Some opponents are going to hit you, right?


    "I understand you''re not such a narrow employer"


    "If the Lord is the Lord, are his men also his men? I don''t want Alpha Reese to lose, but I really want to see where Alpha Reese is a little troubled."


    Lisa''s eyes glistened in unexpected remarks. Because I thought you and Ray Fan would fit in.


    "Ho ho, what''s that heart?


    "Doesn''t Alphilis seem like it''s easy to solve anything? In fact, I understood that it was only with careful downchecking and preparation that I would overcome the difficulties one after another nevertheless. I guess I just want to stick around and see where I fail because I''m a normal person."


    "If you''re a Ray fan princess and an ordinary person, many of the people in Ichii will be ashamed to have been born."


    "You don''t have to say that much..."


    "But I understand what you''re trying to say. You don''t have to worry, the problem is piles. You''ll also see the alphilis in trouble in this battle."


    - Yes, the question is how to win, what to do after winning - because that''s what Alphilis said himself. When Lisa remembered that, a signal had been given to start the game.


    Continued

 1825 War and Peace, Part 363 - Unified Martial Arts Games, Top 16 Alphilis vs Dorothy ③ -

    "No, ahhh!


    A temper shouted, Dorothy stormed. The way Dorothy fights is a crisp head-on battle. The only weapon that can be used is also a two-handed sword, which only keeps pushing from the front until your breath rises.


    Dorothy is not confident in herself. It was so inexplicable that there was no literacy, no identity, no money. Now I have no problem with literacy, I can remember military technique, etc. according to my birth within the regiment, and I can send enough for my rural family to have no difficulty. I am satisfied with that because there is no officer''s hope but it is well appreciated within the regiment. Even if we improve our own situation so far, Dorothy still doesn''t feel confident about herself.


    Because there are many warriors in the regiment who are stronger than themselves and still cannot find anything to be proud of in their own absolute abilities. Dorothy is one of the few warriors who can perform scouts, infiltrations, maneuvers, commands, and fights in the most balanced manner, but Dorothy was not confident in the advantage of it.


    I only know one way to fight. Pushing it with a body I worked out in farming. I didn''t understand how threatening it was for them to come on a rainy day, wind lights, or lack of training for it.


    Dorothy attacks. Dorothy''s offense, which is more flexible and tough on the joints than usual, sometimes flies from where ordinary humans can''t cut back. Alphilis seemed to flush them and vividly flaunt Dorothy''s offense -.


    "Awesome offense!


    "Good game!


    "But there''s a dark-haired captain in there!


    It would have seemed that way to many audiences. The only person who could understand the threat of Dorothy''s offense was still a man fighting with a sword.


    "You''re always right."


    "Oh, I can''t stop Dorothy from attacking me."


    "That one. Dorothy is powerful enough to think of a woman. It''s not as heavy as Mr. Rosetta or Daron, but it''s heavy because he uses his whole body to beat him up, not a simple arm force. When I take it, I get involved with every defense, and I can''t help fighting back. So, the most troublesome thing."


    "That''s Dorothy''s breath depth and strength. No shortness of breath, no shortness of strength at all."


    Dorothy''s the only one who doesn''t know how awesome that is, the guys laugh. Dorothy can actually swim in the water for more than 10 minutes. If you''re just sinking without swimming, you can actually be in the water for more than a quarter of an hour. Running at speeds close to full sickness can also be done for more than a moment. Dorothy may not be that fast at simple speeds, but it is in Dorothy''s favor the longer she runs.


    "In conclusion, Dorothy can continue to attack at all costs if the time limit for this competition is about right. No need to rest or breathe. how horrible it is."


    "He said he was the only one who didn''t know. Certainly no beast man is that far away. Rearrange, take time between and restore health. It''s hard to keep up with the opponent''s full attack without extra skill differences."


    "It''s hard for me to hold that ''marginal'' difference against Dorothy. Well, then there''s only the counter, but how does Alphilis fight? Essentially loyal sword moves are hard to intercept."


    The line was niggling with a slightly mean face, but that was what Alphilis felt most. A sword that will be shot with all its strength without straying. If it were damaged and hit the brain, it would undoubtedly be even an instant death with a wooden sword. Dorothy has no desire to kill. One is the temper to confront Alphilis with all his might and the "trust" that he will not die this much.


    I wonder what it''s like to be a squirming kid, and while Alphilis feels funny, I put a foot payment on Dorothy''s foot.


    Dorothy nearly collapsed into a sudden event, but still regains her posture.


    "Like Dorothy, you serve in the dining room sometimes, don''t you?


    "Oh, that''s it?


    "You can''t keep cooking on top of your head, even if you''re tired."


    "When it''s awesome, I''ll do it with 6 plates on both arms and 10 bottles of booze on my fingers and a scalpel."


    "Light traders are also bright blue."


    A sense of equilibrium, strength of the trunk. It was Dorothy combining them, but the offense just takes turns. Now Alphilis took a tough offense and cracked three Dorothy balloons. But Alphilis'' breath breaks off there once, and he takes a distance to redo it.


    The venue was very exciting.


    Continued

 1826 War and Peace, Part 364 - Unified Martial Arts Games, Top 16 Alphilis vs Dorothy ④ -

    "I knew the captain would prevail!


    "I don''t know, it''s still from here"


    "If I lose like this, I''m in trouble, how much do you think I bet!


    The venue had also heard something mixed with cheer and screaming. Miranda and Alberto were watching this game at HQ.


    "Dear Miranda"


    "What?"


    "Wasn''t it a bad idea to remove the bet cap? I think there''s gonna be a bankrupt citizen out there."


    Alberto asks how Miranda is doing, but Miranda stays in a decent position and doesn''t make it faint. At the same time we don''t know who''s watching it during the event, and we don''t know when it''s going to be targeted. He tried to dress up as calm and decided to watch the game with a smile on his face.


    "It wouldn''t be boring if there was a cap on the bet amount. In Tarram, nobles and merchants who go bankrupt overnight are so sweeping and throwing away."


    "This is an authoritative Continental Peace Conference."


    "The Unified Martial Arts Games are the greatest entertainment for the people, even if they are serious battles for the participants. As an entertainer, you''re disqualified from doing a lucrative business."


    "Dear Miranda - You bet, didn''t you?


    "- I wonder what it is?


    Alberto didn''t miss hearing Miranda''s voice nod for a moment, but decided not to pursue it any further.


    And once we got our distance, Alphilis slowly tried to circle around Dorothy, but even once Dorothy was packing the distance all at once.


    "(Don''t let the captain think about it. I thought I''d figure out what to think with that good head. I don''t have time to work evil wisdom, I don''t give you a gap to work small, I''ll finish it!


    Seeing Dorothy''s assault, a smile spilled naturally from Alphilis. I was honestly pleased with Dorothy''s growth.


    Not without a bitter smile, on the other hand.


    "The assault is too simple!


    Throw a dagger planted on a round shield by Alphilis. Though made of wood, there is no one who can ignore what has been thrown towards his face. Dorothy also shook her guiding head to avoid throwing at close range, but Alphilis was aiming for the moment when consciousness appeared on her head.


    "(You won''t let this happen!


    Foot payment to floated feet. If caught at this time, the fall is certain. Alphilis pretended to be cornered and was after this timing. It is also possible to push them off-site at once if they are allowed to fall here.


    But the Alphilis prospect came off lightly. Dorothy was brilliant in avoiding Alphilis foot payments.


    "- The Eye of Views"


    Titania shrugged. Titania was going to the venue, knowing that the wounds were unstoppable. Instead, should I say that I have even spared my strength to return to the temple? We had also come to the conclusion that it would be quicker to observe the other 15 to win this tournament with minimal effort.


    And as I saw it, I realized that a swordsman named Dorothy was incredible.


    "(Instant, judgmental, focused, stretch. Which is so great. It could outweigh me too if it''s long. Most of that would take at least 100 years - to be prepared to dump people.


    It''s always touching to meet a raw stone) "


    And it is from here that the venue is astonished by Dorothy, who also roars Titania. Dorothy put her hand on the second sword on her lower back.


    "What!?


    I was surprised by the alphilis confronted with this. A blow was struck, but the second unexpected blow had to come from the front with a shield. As a result, Alphilis retreated greatly and was driven to the edge of such a venue that his heels floated in the universe.


    Surprisingly, the same is true of Jaeger''s face. No one had ever seen Dorothy''s two swords.


    "You... did you know?


    "... no, you don''t know."


    The line was also circling its eyes as the members bothered to do so everywhere.


    "... you surprised me"


    "? Why? I guess the sword just turned into two, huh?


    "The Beast knows, but it''s not such a simple story. They even change how they fight, how they use their bodies, how they grip their swords. To put it plainly, it''s like building a martial arts workout with someone else''s body. There are some guys who use two swords quite a bit or in an ambush, but not two swords at the ceremony.


    Our captain is clever. "


    "So, is that an ambush?


    "No... it''s the real thing"


    Watching Dorothy wave her sword bare made her anticipate that she had built up quite a bit of workout. I guess I snuck up on seeing Alphilis use the two swords, but at a glance I found that the area was far beyond it. Probably been working out desperately to use at the battlefield.


    It was a sign of preparedness for Dorothy, who was determined to live in a mercenary operation where one alarm or preparation would kill her life. And hunted down on the edge of the arena, Alphilis realized it was impossible to get out of here after seeing the two swords bare.


    Continued

 1827 War and Peace, Part 365 - Unified Martial Arts Games, Top 16 Alphilis vs Dorothy ⑤ -

    Alphilis was small, but exhaled deeply. Dorothy, with her two swords in place, packed a twist and a distance, and the venue quieted back to the rising tension. Dorothy is the one who sweats. The sweat dripped from his jaw and Dorothy stepped forward when it hit his shoe.


    "Aah!"


    Dorothy''s two swords released with the growl cut the sky. If the sword is damaged once with this far cornered, it will be off-site. It is natural that Alphilis avoids the sword, but it is not always possible.


    Dorothy put up a battle at a moment when the indicative alphilis was unbalanced. Release a poke that has barely let you go so far. Moreover, it is a blow all over the body, with a twist from the waist.


    "There''s still a hidden ball!


    "But it''s not!?


    The roaring line, the screaming Roch. But without moving, Alphilis comes forward with a flash of the blow all over him. And before Dorothy poked, I offered her a round shield.


    The crushing blunt sound of the shield, and Dorothy''s right hand that can be bounced up. For a moment there was a gap in Dorothy''s pocket, but Dorothy stepped on with that menacing physical ability and stepped out onto her body.


    "Wow!?


    I thought that was faster than waving a sword - at that moment, it was now time that Dorothy''s body was floating in the universe. Dorothy slowly felt the sight around her, trying to catch Alphilis'' dark hair, and stopped.


    "Off-site! The victory of the Alphilis!


    The audience gushed at the reversal win. The members breathed out because they were watching this battle, and most of them exhaled, and some of them entered the scene. It was such a tense battle.


    At the moment of victory, there were various who reassured the captain that he was glad to win, who gave praise to Dorothy that he was spared, but a few had different reactions.


    "You reacted well. I don''t know how to hit you there."


    - You set me up, Alpha Reese.


    "Yeah?"


    "Nothing."


    Beside Roch, who gives praise, Rhine stared at the look of Alphilis, who triumphs with a slightly more rugged face and receives praise. If you have flushed your body, I understand. But I paid Dorothy to hit me. It''s not a good reaction, it''s impossible if you haven''t read it.


    I thought Rhine figured out what Alphilis intended in this game.


    "(It was Alphilis who planted the sword moves basically on Dorothy. Even though we learn swords in various places, the basic moulds taught by Alphilis have not shifted. It is only when the judgment is made that the habit will arise.


    If so - you could have made predictions about what options Dorothy would take in this situation. You could have totally sealed it off if you wanted to.


    Failure to do so probably means -) "


    It is a line that I was very unwilling to listen to the intentions of Alphilis, but which, in a way, would also convince me. Once again, I thought I was horrible about Alphilis, and at the same time, I thought I was the head of the regiment I could count on.


    And it is Miranda who sends wins to the Alphilis. At the moment of the Alphilis victory, you probably only saw Alberto do the guts pose. Because there is a thin drape on the seat of the head of headquarters.


    "Yes! As expected!


    "Dear Miranda, the head of the tournament wondered how that would react."


    "That being said, I can''t stop laughing when I win all this mess - whoa. It''s true."


    Miranda puts out a peppered tongue. It had been a long time since such Miranda''s attitude, so Alberto sighed in dismay while relieving him.


    "If you had lost, wouldn''t it have been a debt life?


    "It''s not Tasha, and I''m not betting enough to go bankrupt. But winning is on schedule. It''s a story I brought up from Alphilis in the first place. ''I''ll definitely win, so if you want to bet, massively. Half the time.''"


    "Were you still betting... but where did that Lord Alphilis confidence come from?


    "That''s..."


    Miranda tells Alberto to listen. And there''s another one who knows why. It''s Lisa next to a Ray fan who honestly gives praise.


    "That''s a brilliant victory."


    "Well, naturally,"


    Next to Ray fans delighted with Alphilis'' victory, Lisa was feeling a grasp of her breasts that were less mouthful and more promiscuous.


    "(Alphilis... I''ve heard everything, are you sure that''s a good idea? I''ve won this far, and it''s so light - can I offer something a little more called self-interest?


    Lisa sighed small as she slapped her hand so Ray fans wouldn''t notice.


    Continued

 1828 War and Peace, Part 366 - Unified Martial Arts Games, Top 16 Alphilis vs Dorothy ⑥ -

    "No, you lost!


    Dorothy, who turned back to the holding room with a clear expression, felt like many of her backup buddies had eaten a shoulder watermark. It wouldn''t mean no remorse to win or lose because it''s within my people, but it was light nonetheless.


    Though it seemed Dorothy, some of my people didn''t miss where Dorothy held her fist with remorse. There is no doubt that it was a game that could have been won in a few moments, and it is clear that Alphilis would have made even more of a difference if he had used magic. At least it was Dorothy''s true desire to fight more than each other in a game without witchcraft.


    Conversely, the winning Alphilis holding room was a quiet one. Lisa arrived at the base of Alphilis, who refused to let his people in and dressed to disarm and return to Ray Fan''s escort.


    "How are you feeling, big woman"


    "Did you come all this way to pick me up?


    "I''m not going to celebrate the victory."


    Lisa laughed all the time and sat down beside the alphilis to change.


    "So, how was it?


    "Honestly, I was strong. Especially the last two swords touched me. It would be really great if I had learned to come to that realm by myself. I wonder how my mother feels when she sees her daughter growing up alone."


    "You''re going to make a boyfriend before that. But it wasn''t more than I expected. Right?"


    Alphilis looked a little troubled at the inquiry.


    "It wasn''t more than I expected, but it was as far as I could figure it out."


    "Somehow, it would be a mistake to ''do as you wish'', wouldn''t it? I didn''t need a scene to break the last shield. Isn''t it?


    "What is it about?


    "Don''t lie to me. You broke that arm, didn''t you?


    Lisa points to Alphilis'' left arm. Alphilis looked bitter at the allegations.


    "Was it broken?


    "A blow enough to smash a shield - seemingly flashy, but even that blow should have been possible. I broke my shield deliberately - and my arm too. Right?


    To put it further, you were imprinting Dorothy with habits from the state of practice, right? If you were willing to do that, you could have won at any time without meeting with the integration. Different?


    "You can''t really hide anything from Lisa. Exactly."


    Lisa looked bitter against the unbad Alphilis.


    "Why? I know you wanted to make a good fight if it was also an engagement in the Tensei match, but I don''t know why you let it crush you to the arm. Crushed bones are Arnelia''s therapeutic technique, but overnight they can''t heal - no way, is that what this is all about?


    Alphilis laughed at Lisa''s words.


    "Yeah, it won''t heal overnight. So I''ll abstain from the next game."


    "Ha!? Why would you do that yourself?


    "Because you can''t win. More importantly, we''ve accomplished far too much purpose in this tournament. My accomplishments are more than I expected. He created an engagement with a clan that served fists, beginning with Urus, and succeeded in bringing into his company a warrior regiment led by Orlu. I also sold my name and face at the martial arts tournament. I don''t want any more of this.


    More importantly, the Peace Conference. From here on out, we should focus on escorting Ray fans. "


    "No, but but- ha. It''s useless to say."


    Lisa understood that it was useless to look at the look on Alphilis''s face and say anything. I was convinced that if Alphilis were to say so, it would be, but it would be too wasteful. However, it is obvious to Alphilis that he does not consider this kind of honor to be worthwhile, such as the honor gained in the Tensei match. Alphilis has always prioritized profitability over our unclear honors. What Lisa wants to spare, even if she knows, is whether she is common.


    but alphilis laughed and talked with a grin.


    "Well, don''t be disappointed. Even for me, Louis and I wanted to try it, and we were interested in the Tensei match itself. Plus, it''s true how strong Dorothy is, because she wanted to play a tense game that the coach wouldn''t get.


    But it''s also true that I don''t feel like I can win by looking over at the other contestants. I have my limits without magic. Chief, I was wondering if I''d get hit so hard. What bothered me the most was how to lose. "


    "What would you do if you hit the Titania or the Line from the beginning?"


    "Hey, don''t forget about me, lady."


    Alphilis earrings deformed and pandora. Sitting on the shoulder of Alphilis, pointing to herself and claiming when a little limb grows from Pandora.


    "I''m in the lottery box for the Tensei match."


    "- How cowardly, how cowardly"


    "I''m telling you, you didn''t do anything but me, did you? He looks like he''s got a lot of reasons, but he looks like he''d rather leave it to the making."


    "Huh - exactly on the palm of a big woman? You don''t even think about me, do you?


    "Lisa seems to have more experience with me?


    Alphilis laughed and tried to leave the holding room behind, but the next player came in there. Lisa felt that the air had changed at that moment.


    It was Titania that came in.


    Continued

 1857 War and Peace, Part 394 - Top 16 Unified Martial Arts Games, Louis Vs Ven ① -

    The opposing Jaeger''s Ven is a mercenary who is very quietly, plain. An Ekla escort who is a nobleman with the status of daughter of the Chancellor but assists Alphilis in the mercenary corps. Although he only performs the role faithfully, his combat skills, command skills were very high, and he often made requests with his peers with Ekla''s permission.


    The request was definitely accomplished without any damage to his peers, and Venn, who was not proud of the results, had earned a solid reputation within his peers. Some of the Jaegers who became the Great Zone didn''t know about Venn, but they are highly appreciated by those who knew about him. He was such a plain man of strength.


    So if you ask me if it''s high profile for two people who don''t try to show their strength, that''s never the case. But whoever had watched these two games once and immediately so far understood what kind of hands-on they were.


    "Which one do you think will win?


    "I don''t know. They''re both mercenaries. Hey, I don''t know much about them."


    "I saw that swordsman fight, but it was inside. And Seeder is going to knock you down."


    "Even a guy named Venn would say that. He has been winning by pushing the seed players without a single struggle. It''s plain, but solid, huh?


    "I think..."


    The audience''s ratings and winning expectations also varied, making it the most broken battle. And compared to their deliberate surroundings, the two confronting each other on stage were not nervous or exalted, but quietly listened to the attention of the referee.


    The two of us thought we would fight without telling them anything as it were, but when the precautions were over, Louis told Venn.


    "Alphilis... what are you and your captains like?


    "-Interesting, isn''t it? I''m never tired of watching it, and as an employer, I can compensate and reward you adequately."


    "Do I deserve loyalty?


    "If you had not already devoted your allegiance to my Lord, you might have done so. Even if I just tell him I want to dedicate my loyalty, he won''t like it in person. It''s the mountain of Sekiyama that says," Don''t bother. "


    When I heard what Venn thought, Louis laughed small.


    "Well, Alpha Reese created a good mercenary regiment."


    "Yes, I''m sure he is, and we''re going to make a big deal out of it."


    "Begin!"


    What a conversation without tension or hostility, a suddenly awesome meeting began. It advanced with fierce momentum with the signal of initiation and was awesome enough for the referee''s hat to fly at the wind pressure of the first blow.


    Naturally, the wooden sword couldn''t stand so many meetings, and Venn''s wooden sword broke first. Louis did not hesitate to wave down Venn''s brain, but deviated from that sword and Venn threw Louis away. Undoubtedly Louis was a knife, and Venn saw it and poked Louis with his elbow to crack each other''s balloons.


    Two people once at a distance, but Venn quickly runs to get a spare wooden sword. With both spares in his hands, he switched to the two swords he showed in his battle with Aristotle. At the same time Louis was running to get his sword. I knew there was a rattle in the wooden sword at an earlier meeting, and I decided that I had no choice but to change my sword this period.


    Venn deliberately exhausted his wooden sword first to induce Louis to be caught off guard, but he found out that he was the one who wouldn''t get on so easily. Unlike Aristotle, he knew he was a solid opponent.


    "It''s a good decision for boulders."


    "Unlike genius skin like yours, this one''s been piling up workouts in plain sight. I wouldn''t have survived if I wasn''t sensitive enough to see the machine."


    In a slight meeting Louis was perceiving the power and vessels of Venn. Ven is a natural killer and brings together the talents of battle. Louis is also from the Martial Family, and has been treated as a genius by a woman who was born in the military.


    But by belonging to Blackhawk, Louis realized how narrow the world he only knew. Blackhawk members are full of battle talent and are real fierce men who have lived in battle. Even Lexus, a subordinate, knew Louis was way above himself in talent.


    The truth is that Louis has always remembered his discomfort since he was in Romansland. I wonder how a military power and my country''s sword in the true sense without knowing the outside world can be enough walls. If we were to truly protect our country, we thought we needed to know the outside world. To that end, he said he was going to fight the strong men of the outside world. I thought so and jumped out of Romansland until this moment.


    "(No, that''s different too...)"


    One thought comes to mind in Louis'' chest. That is indisputable and that this fight is fun. Louis only gave the most apparent reason, he didn''t really care about the country, and he realized through this tournament what he wanted to live with.


    "Hey, you look good."


    Only his subordinate, Lexus, was aware of that change in Louis. And at the same time, Louis'' sword pressure goes up. Venn, who should have been pushing at speed, was getting pushed every time he exchanged a blow.


    Continued

 1858 War and Peace, Part 395 - Top 16 Unified Martial Arts Games, Louis Vs Ven ② -

    "Suddenly the sword is heavy?


    Indeed, Louis'' spare wooden sword is bigger than usual, and it is a wide-ranging sword called ''Tanbira''. Excellent in strength, but Venn thought he could overwhelm at speed.


    But before Louis pressures, Venn''s attackers dull. I know it would be effective if I stepped in, but that slight bit never filled.


    "This is-"


    "There''s a battle."


    Roch and Rhine saw that trend. There was no gap, and another bottle of Venn''s sword finally broke into the attack that was lightly punched in. Venn managed to deviate from the last Louis offense, but Venn showed a will to surrender before Louis waved his next offense.


    Though the wooden sword, if Louis'' attack now hits, it will surely crush the bones, and if he does poorly, he will die. We have to escort Ekla. Venn must not have any rest due to injury, nor could he have wished for any kind of defense.


    If there was ecla cheer, as in the fight against Aristotle, or if there were a few more reasons to fight Venn himself, it could have been another different result. But the battle was decided.


    "Winner, Swordsman Louis!


    With the proclamation of victory of the referee, the cheer rises. Rare for Louis, he was well admired by the audience and blurred the taste of victory.


    In contrast, when he saw Venn leaving the venue quietly, but not unfortunately, Roch accidentally leaked his heart.


    "I thought he was the dominant man. It even seemed like a deliberate loss. I feel stronger too, misunderstanding?


    "It''s not even a mistake, and it''s not on purpose. For better or worse, I can''t help it. You''re a man. Besides, I''ve lived in an aristocratic society, so I''m pretty sure I know the honor of this tournament.


    But there were rare reasons to fight Venn himself. I don''t care if they''re miscellaneous, but they''re not miscellaneous. And you felt a strong will on your opponent to just push Venn over. If it''s just sword moves, it''s a battle that Venn wins 8 times if he does it 10 times. But the willingness to win must have turned out to be the difference. "


    "The one called obsession? I thought it was an unbridled word for you, but how could you possibly have made it?


    "Right. Truth be told, the next battle will be for you."


    Rhine was gradually starting a prep movement as he watched the game. I can see a lot of tension from that look as well. Of course Roch knows why.


    "Does the winning candidate, Ravenstein, get nervous with his opponent?"


    "Or so. I''ve looked into it, but at the Unified Martial Arts Congress, he''s an undefeated man in circumstances other than leaving by mission or coming with injuries. In front of the head of the venue, I observed the game, and I received thoughts and advice on the ease of use of the venue, but I have no physical or mental defense. Knight.


    That''s how you fight me. Now it''s weirder not to be nervous. "


    "I see. So you have the soul guts to at least surpass your willingness. That''s a special victory."


    Roch nodded on his own, but apparently the line doesn''t feel like putting up so much.


    "Ha, he''s Roch''s husband. Do I look like such a winning balls to you?


    "... and did that set some sort of palliative trap?


    "My goodness! I just wanted to say, how ruined by our captain. I feel like I''m crying and running away."


    The line had used the position of the Venue Manager to put a little hand on the venue itself. Brittle, protrude, tilt some. It''s a fine enough difference to step on and begin to understand, but the more perfect the opponent is, the less of that difference is broken.


    The line was going to attack Ravenstein with it at its foot, but I didn''t know Alphilis would build such a trick with piercing, damaging the arena itself, and Diore would fix it. The prediction to that point was not even on the line on the boulder.


    Rhine was holding his head as he watched Diore repair the arena by magic, but he decided to change his mood firmly.


    "Oh, I''ve finished my prayers. At best, they''ll come with no red shame."


    "Not at all. Don''t just imitate me so I can turn my ass on and run away, okay?


    "That''s good. If you give me one of your butts, will you stay alert?


    "If you can die as a person, I''ll do it. In that case, I''ll never hear from you again."


    "Eh, isn''t it like you''re telling me to come die after all?"


    Rhine went to the holding room unfaithfully, but when he saw the look on his face, Roch shrugged. Regardless of his mouth, Rhine looked in the middle of the battle, as in his head he had already begun a meeting with Ravenstein.


    "Is that the look of a loser? Sounds like you still have an idea, huh?


    Roch saw the full look of the line and decided to look forward to what would happen in the game.


    Continued

 1831 War and Peace, Part 368 - Unified Martial Arts Games, Best 16 Titania vs Frau ① -

    Meanwhile, in front of Titania heading into the game, Frau stood, who overwhelmed Daron with force. Flau doesn''t want to expose his face. He''s been wearing a hood deep in his eyes, but today he took the hood away and exposed its face to the public.


    I think Flau''s face is beautiful even if Titania sees it. Titania knows exactly what the audience will do apart from the pre-game boom. If this is the only beautiful woman going to the Tensei match, it''s no surprise that the guests just arrived. Titania was pretty confident in her appearance, too, but I couldn''t help but feel the pull when I put this many women in front of her.


    And on the contrary, I feel uncomfortable. Is there something so beautiful and tough that warriors won''t be rumored in the alley? Titania also felt that she was probably not a normal person.


    At the end of the referee''s attention, Frau spoke to me before the two of them got their distance.


    "I''m sorry, sword emperor"


    "What is it?


    Even when Frau called Titania a sword emperor, he didn''t feel uncomfortable for some reason. Even though Frau told me I was aware of everything, I felt convinced. This beauty is in itself like a fantasy. Whatever they said about that beauty before, all I could say was yes.


    "This tournament, I was going to abstain where appropriate. I just came to see what each mercenary regiment had done, and I was going to scold them to see the end of the meeting. I didn''t mean to stand out in the Tensei match.


    But things have changed. It''s an order of our superiority. You can''t just give Levantine away. "


    "Why? It''s just a demon sword, isn''t it? What''s the harm in collecting it?"


    "You say that? You must know the true value of Levantine. You can''t give that sword to a guy like that.


    What the hell would happen if it were in the hands of the Orange Bull, if no more Brady Maria or something like that were in hand? I can''t imagine you. "


    Titania stared back at Frau''s eyes. I don''t know how far you''re camouflaging, but it''s also likely that Titania knows something she doesn''t. Again, I''m not human - in front of Titania, who thought so, Frau''s killing spirit swelled.


    "So abstain early, this is my last piece of advice. That deep, decent fight will remain in the first place."


    "I refuse. Shame on swordsmen, such as not fighting and abstaining. Do you think the sword emperor will succumb to the threat? If you want me to abstain, I''ll give you no reason."


    - I can''t tell you that.


    "Then you''re a negotiated breakdown. We''ll have to succumb with force."


    "Let''s do that, then. Don''t resent me if I die as a result."


    From earlier on the referee had urged the two of them to distance themselves and set aside, but neither of them had heard such advice. A referee who boiled the business signaled the start to the two who remained close.


    "Begin!"


    And with the hanging voice, Frau''s fighting spirit swelled even more. Flau''s weapon is a battle hammer, a wooden hammer that mics, but Titania flew back at the same time as the start. I was going to fight back after I took it, but my instincts chose to dodge it.


    And unexpectedly, I was flying behind myself, but the wind pressure that I just didn''t think Iravata''s leg passed right in front of me made Titania''s hair twitch. The wind pressure had reached the audience and was blowing away the hat of the lady who was watching the game.


    The power of the horizontal giraffe has so much pressure. When Titania was thinking about just possibilities, Flau''s blow was swung off his head, hitting the arena directly and splitting the arena in four.


    It was as if a fist waved down by a pudding that Frau''s hammer of battle was destroying the arena.


    "... Huh?


    People don''t have a voice when they''re too surprised. With a wooden weapon, destroy the stone arena with one blow. Some of the audience returned to me when a fragment of the stadium that danced in the universe came down to the ground making a noise.


    It''s not the power of people. That was obvious to everyone''s eyes, but Titania would have been the calmest of them all to continue their analysis.


    "Hmm, I thought it was a Warcraft phantom, but it''s odd that a wooden weapon destroys a stone stadium and doesn''t scratch one. Characteristic - No, does it mean to have the ''protection of the earth''?"


    "Correct. No one can spot it at a glance, but the combat experience is just different."


    "It''s an honor to compliment you, but you''re in trouble. When it comes to banning sorcery, one of the most troublesome opponents.


    The strength of the weapon in your hand can be more than steel, and your own endurance can also be more than steel. And as long as I put my foot on the ground, I can''t even run out of strength.


    It won''t be possible to prevent that attack, and this one won''t pass if it''s normal. Now, if you''re going to control this without killing it, you''re going to have a limited number of ways. "


    Flau reacted perfectly to Titania''s story. That look looks grumpy.


    "Sword Emperor, you said you would take control without killing me? So you''re saying it''s easy to kill me?


    "Yes, that would be easy to do. From what I''ve seen, there''s no skill in your gesture. Just fast and powerful. Then you''re no different than a giant waster. I have no reason to lose.


    And no matter how hard your body is, it won''t be a problem for me. "


    "Can you kill more than steel with a tree?"


    "Slash me. Breaking iron with iron is the technology of ordinary people, breaking through the opponent''s defenses with weapons inferior in strength. No wonder I can''t even think about it to that extent."


    Continued

 1832 War and Peace, Part 369 - Unified Martial Arts Games, Best 16 Titania vs Frau ② -

    Titania laid her sword on her hips like she was living together. When Flau observes it, he waves the gavel so that Titania does not take the stand. Wind up the arena pieces by pieces and attack Titania while destroying the arena as if it were a shotgun.


    That time Titania kept her distance from Frau constant and avoided as she tried to set up a cohabitation. The shotgun shredded Titania''s skin and blood seeped out, but not to that extent frightened Titania.


    And when more than half of the arena was gone while repeating that, there were spectators who noticed something strange.


    "The arena..."


    Frau''s standing in isolation.


    If you noticed, there was no scaffolding around where Frau was standing. Now Flau has to fly to attack, but Titania can''t possibly miss that gap.


    "But you won''t even get the Titania attack...?


    So you''re still glued.


    What a dumb battle, such as breaking scaffolding so that each other''s weapons don''t arrive - Titania waves a sword so as to deflect the thoughts of the audience who thought so. Then there was a crack in the arena at Frau''s feet.


    "Wooden knives are inferior in power and precision, but they''re not without the means to attack remotely. Didn''t you see the battle?


    "Do you really think so?


    Frau switched hammers. I''m pointing at the belly part, not the flat part. When Titania understood the intent, her expression was getting more rude.


    "Oh, is that what you mean? I intend to do so from the beginning. The earth is not the only shelter, but also the wind."


    "There''s nothing you can do about the wind wall. There''s no place to avoid it anymore."


    "It''s underestimated. I didn''t think they could do anything about this situation."


    Flau had begun to wave the hammer before hearing all Titania''s words. By pointing a large area at the target, the wind pressure is much greater than earlier. If shaken with the power and protection of Frau, an indestructible wind wall would have pushed Titania off-site.


    but it didn''t. Flau''s attempted hammer had stopped like it was hooked without going forward. Frau looked at his hammer strangely. Made of wood, but by gripping myself and obtaining the protection of the earth, I was supposed to exhibit more hardness than material, but I had cracks in that hammer.


    Titania in front of her was dressed like she had unleashed a poke. It was understandable that Titania had let the poke go far, but it was from there that it was phenomenal.


    "Why can''t you just take a weapon and go far with your bare hands? If the principle is known, it is possible to attack without choosing a weapon.


    There is no need for protection or properties. The point depends on understanding and being able to drill. "


    "... Normally, I need protection or witchcraft because I can''t do that. Shouldn''t you have a little more understanding of how out of standard you are?


    Frau laughed bitterly, but the distant destinations emitted by Titania were innumerable slaughters flying in at once, such as slashing, poking and even arcing and flying.


    For those who could read the signs of slaughter, or could see the air flow, it was also like a flower drawn in the universe.


    "... art."


    Vanessa was bluffing watching the game. Banessa also has one thing to say about the hua of battle, but I saw something more than that.


    There was nothing Frau could do yet, either, but he stopped wasting his resistance. Because it turns out you can''t win a battle within this rule. Flau landed straight on the ground as the rest of the stadium at his feet collapsed.


    "Winner, Titania!


    Few audiences understood what had happened. Frau only seemed to have destroyed the arena with overwhelming force and fell on a broken scaffold in the aftermath. Titania''s sword trident was too early to be seen, and some of it seems that Titania did something, that''s all I understood.


    When Titania received the declaration of victory, she walked over to Frau.


    "This time I won, but we''ll fight where there are no rules if we ever get another chance. Now we do everything we can to each other."


    "You were aware"


    "Yeah. If they used more shotguns with arena fragments, they would have damaged the audience. Furthermore there should be no cap on the protection of the earth. I once saw the protection of the earth, but if you care about it, you should be able to strike a blow that rocks the mountains as well. If you hit it with all your might, wouldn''t this arena, as well as the venue itself, be a piece of wood?


    Flau laughed at Titania''s words.


    "Maybe I can hit it in exchange for my life. But it needs a huge build-up, and it''s not like using it in battle. Not as convenient as you think. Even when it comes to protection, there are many different abilities."


    "Really? I have very few users, so I don''t know the details either."


    When Titania was troubled, Frau softly slapped her ear.


    "I just want to hear one thing. Was it your fault Vasquez fell?


    "- I can''t tell you how, but let''s just say yes"


    "Well... no, because he was an uncomfortable man. My chest felt so bad because of it. Let''s thank you."


    "That''s not what I was praised for."


    "No, women''s enemies are limited to disposition. Because that''s what I do."


    "Really, you ''re-- no, let''s not ask anything either. That would be polite."


    Flau left the spot when he smiled.


    "Unless you''re a black magician or something. Sooner or later, I''d like to drink slowly."


    "Sounds like you''ll lose in booze, though."


    "Ha, it is certainly bottomless. Good luck."


    For Titania, he continued the conversation with an opponent who fought rarely, but after a brief cozy conversation, he rarely left the venue with a little hand up to the audience. For Titania, who has been alone in the lonely battle, it was not in a bad mood to get a win after the battle.


    There were those who viewed Titania with all sorts of emotions, but Gemyaka and Vatruka watched it.


    "That''s not dancing, is it? You mean you got there in a different way than dancing? One human being?


    "I guess so."


    "It''s too standard, isn''t it? It''s a creature wearing human skin."


    "I guess that''s why the Orange Bull also spoke up. Because if you think about it, Titania is the only black magician."


    "So come on -"


    Gemyaka tried to keep complaining, reacting tingly. Vatruka also realized what it meant, and the two were simultaneously breathing a lot of sweat.


    "Ko, this sign..."


    "No, why?


    They looked at each other just because they didn''t know what it meant.


    When Titania pulled up to the holding room, she felt good for the injury. The wounds are still unstoppable, but somewhat better with meditation and self-treatment. I didn''t suffer any major wounds, and they thought I was good for them.


    "Hmm, three more games - can we manage to win this in a legitimate battle"


    I don''t think a good fight with a good opponent led to alarm. But with the titania, he didn''t realize who he was in the holding room. And even though I noticed, I couldn''t react until I was approached in front of him.


    "Nah."


    Faster than Titania pulled out her sword, and her opponent was touching Titania. And Titania''s consciousness was dark.


    Continued

 1861 War and Peace, Part 398 - Top 16 Unified Martial Arts Games, Ravenstein Vs Line ③ -

    "Shit, winner, Jaeger''s line!


    The audience cheers and screams the best of the day. With praise and anger at the same time, Rhine left with only a small hand up to the audience. And he groaned with a small voice.


    "I''m really glad you''re a serious knight. It''s because you remember exactly what my sword muscle is when it''s only dozens of matches. I didn''t want to be able to win because I did it right, but you''re gonna have to plant it!


    Needless to say the line chuckled.


    And numerous praises and screams from Jaeger''s face watching the battle of the line were flying.


    "Whoa, whoa!


    "Or you beat me... my opponent is the best knight on the continent!?


    "That''s the vice president!


    "Are we really spending time with people?


    Mercenaries who communicate emotion and amazement to each other. The same is true of the executives.


    "Seriously... a blow, what is that?


    "Keep an eye out for me. What, but I can''t believe it - Rosetta, would you mind following my cheek?


    "Aye."


    Rosetta flashed, clamping Florencia''s cheek. My head spun 90 degrees to unexpected power, but Florencia was still cheeky herself whether it wasn''t enough.


    "... you''re real. No way..."


    "Atai too. I can''t believe it. When you stick around, you should have bet more, Florencia?


    "No, that''s fine... speaking of which, how much did Lord Aerial bet on?


    Together, I was curious about how to bet Aerial, the most wagering person in Jaeger. The aerial was not exciting, but quietly embraced the results.


    "Me? Naturally I was betting on the line."


    "So how much did you bet?"


    "All property."


    "All property, ho ho... ha!? Oh, my God. So how much is it?


    Rosetta ran out of words with too many Aerial bets. Even if it wasn''t Rosetta, we would all have been the same.


    I know Rosetta. Earning rough money in casinos day after day, and even winning big from one end when you get your hands on the business, Aerial is also the horse owner of the prairie horses. Probably the most gold in Jaeger, but what is all that wealth?


    "It''s no big deal. I don''t have much to cash in on my property. Most of them are transformed into rights, land, and such invisible things. I don''t use them. I just spent the money I have on hand now. Let it go, but if the moon changes, the money will roll in on hand"


    "So tell me the exact amount!


    $130,000 and $800.


    "Ju, Jusan -"


    Florencia lost her mind. Aerial earned more than 6.5 million pens. It is Aerial, where Alphilis has taken a variety of gold measures and where the repayment vertigo has finally made only twice as much money in an instant as the founding fund of the mercenary corps.


    But Aerial, with money in his hands that could be a fortune, his face seems depressing.


    "You''re in trouble... there''s no use for all this money. What''s the matter?"


    "Then give me that money, Atai!


    "Say no. When you nostalgic for the money you get outside of your own power, humans rot. If you give the money to the one step before it rots in the first place, it''s not going to be a loco thing. Well, if you don''t need it, can you give it to Fenna and it melts in an instant?"


    "Goddamn it, asshole!


    "What is a ketch, what is a ketch"


    Alphilis grinned contentedly as he looked away at the noisy Jaeger members. Next to that, Ray fans forgot their position and applauded them for their praise, and stood up uncommonly and often dismayingly for Lisa, just as the result was unexpected.


    "Alfi, were you assuming this result?


    "Depending on the seriousness of the line. It''s intuitive, but I thought we''d win."


    "That''s a lot of trust. And what is a blow?"


    "No, Lisa. There was only one blow. It looks flashy, but it''s critical."


    Even on the Alexandrian side Diore had seen this result and explained it to his surroundings, as he connected the words of the Alphilis.


    "I see, is that what you came for"


    "I didn''t know you were here?


    "I''ve been purchasing it since the AC match. That man, you must have deliberately made Ravenstein remember the sword muscle. And he fired a completely different blow than the expected sword muscle.


    It was a blow I''d never seen before. "


    The line should be cut from the diagonal bottom. But what Diore saw earlier was almost a horizontal union. Plus, he applied acceleration with recoil with a slight sword tip on the ground, so that he pushed his arms against each body and blew up Ravenstein.


    A blow fought with power, not sharpness. And the time in between was 11 steps, not 7.


    "Perhaps he envisioned fighting Ravenstein on the battlefield in the future. If, when confronted on the battlefield, he was misleading his opponent in his power with the intention of burying him under one sword.


    Of course, it was a long time ago, so the opponent fired the biggest and never-seen blow from the beginning, assuming that the strength would be fixed upwards. If it had been prevented, it would have been Ravenstein who had won. Because Ravenstein originally focused on watching the opponent''s offense closely in these competitions. A blow based on that, too.


    It''s a thinner ice victory than I thought.


    But... "


    "But?"


    "That method of attack should have been effective against all of us. If we had fought that man on the battlefield, that Ravenstein figure would have been us.


    In Diore''s words, tension runs between the knights of Alexandria. Let Diore say that to them, because they don''t sound familiar.


    And Diore went on even further.


    "And I showed that blow here, which means I have even more of a back hand. I grew up to be a horrible man."


    "You think you still have the technology to hide it?


    "I don''t know if it''s technology, but he''s a man who never fights helplessly. Remember, everyone."


    "" "Ha!


    It is the moment when Diore rejoices in the growth of the line alone and the knights of Alexandria tighten themselves with salute. The line I pulled up to the holding room was blurry by itself.


    "Huh, I used the trump card... the next battle, if I hit with Dear Diore first, I don''t know what to do. Uh-huh... well, think about it from now on"


    It was a line that I didn''t even care about at all, such as the cautious Diore''s inner heart and excitement.


    Continued

 1874 War and Peace, Part 411 - Top 16 Unified Martial Arts Games, Roch vs Seite ① -

    - Unified Martial Arts Games Control Room, Roch -


    "That was a lot of excitement, Line"


    "It''s too exciting to get out. See all the noise out there?


    The audience, the envoys, the noble daughters who followed them, and so on had left to push them to the holding room in an attempt to speak to the line that had now produced the greatest madness of the tournament. The guards outside are desperate to push back those who push them with their big shields.


    I tried to leave the room a few times line, but was pissed the other way around so that the audience was in the holding room until they got tired of it. It''s one of the venue heads, but it''s a line I never thought the guards would piss me off.


    In doing so, the next game time came, so Roch came in. Roch watched the depressing line as he beat Ravenstein and enjoyed the situation while nibbling.


    "A little Sir (Kai) should be depressed. Sounds good."


    "You don''t like the way I call you awed as soon as I win. Am I depressed and having fun?


    "That''s fun. Sir''s foresight of anything is too sharp. Sometimes unexpected events make you happier."


    "Being in this mercenary regiment is too unexpected in itself. Stop being that lord. I''m not in a position to get that kind of respect."


    Roch was sneering as the line panicked.


    "The praise of a warrior is determined by victory. That name would blow to human society all over the continent. I''ll get used to it first. I want you to thank me enough."


    "Does that make sense!


    "This mercenary regiment will therefore be increasingly appreciated as well. It shouldn''t have been Sir I don''t know about that. But I chose to win. After all, the essence of Sir is a warrior and a man.


    Maybe it''s time for Gruzaldo to rely on Jaeger. "


    "That means enemies so powerful that they can''t be confronted in Groussard. I''m sorry to hear that. What''s more, you don''t have to focus on the next person? Or can you afford it?


    The line changed the subject. But when we talked about it, the attitude of making fun of the line had disappeared from Roch as well.


    Roch''s next opponent is Seite the Beastman, who is out of Gruzard. From the saite of the planners, Roch, the beast general, is inherently on the clouds. But...


    "I''ve seen the battle of that one before. I no longer think of them as planners or anything. I don''t care what you think. I have enough combat ability to be an assistant to the Beast General. No, it could already be like a beast general."


    "Oh, I actually knew from the training that there was going to be a lot of qualities. I knew I was always adding and subtracting. Even training wins or loses, and I don''t regret it compared to the rest of them.


    At first I thought you lacked the spirit of struggle or motivation, but you''re not. His ambitions are far away. He says he''s still too far away to know where he''s going himself. Sometimes there''s a guy like that in a seeker or a training monk. So I don''t care about the immediate victory or defeat.


    Compared to the other guys going out on holidays trying to get used to human culture, that guy is much more practiced out of sight. That''s where you started looking at the day this time. Isn''t that a delightful miscalculation?


    "I am glad to see more strong in young soldiers alike. but -"


    Roch remembered Kaple''s words. This time, among the beasts I dispatched to Jaeger, was Dreyan''s fall. I was trying to figure out who that was, but Roch was already getting the certainty that it was Seite.


    Not like Dryan again, but that overwhelming strength, that character to the point of stupidity, is common. Dryan has concealed his existence for fear of assassination or becoming his own weakness, but those who will come to realize it in this activity will come out.


    Being absent for a long time, Dryan''s fall - that is, Prince Wang touches the eyes of the humans. Prince Wang doesn''t necessarily inherit the country in Gruzaldo, but the humans don''t think so. If Seite were to be held hostage in the human world, he would wonder what the disadvantage would be.


    "(But the king must know that too - why did he think he was going out into the outside world? Or is it all on your mind? I don''t know...)"


    When Roch opened his eyes after closing them often, those eyes were burning. No clue. When I was going to kill him, my eyes and killer were telling me.


    The line also sees how it goes and blows the whistle with a hum.


    "Crush. At least I''m not going to lose here"


    "You mean it, Admiral. It''s going to be interesting."


    "Unfortunately, it doesn''t make it interesting. I''ll take you down in a flash."


    "Is it going to be that easy?


    When the line seemed to nibble funny, Roch also hoisted the edge of his mouth to respond and went towards the arena.


    Continued

 1835 War and Peace, Part 372 - Unity Martial Arts Games Best 16 Tabernacles, Frau and Tasha

    "Tasha. Don''t call me by that name, what if someone asks you"


    "And there''s no one to believe it. ''Cause Captain Verfra''s the strongest penis, isn''t he?"


    "Well, that''s how you said it in the shadows?


    Tasha rushes to fix Tasha''s head as she tightens it.


    "Well, that''s just what I''m talking about! It''s not me!


    "Hmm, well. So, what''s the requirement?


    "If you lost, could you help me a little? Something bothers me."


    "What, if you have every problem, you can rely on Jaeger. Do you need my help?


    Without hearing Flau''s reply, Tasha pulled Flau''s hand and started walking. Frau thinks this fortitude is similar in sisters.


    "Jaeger pays for each of them at this festival, so we''re short on manpower. Those who are likely to rely on it remain in the game.


    Actually, it''s been a few days. I can''t stop. It definitely feels bad. "


    "... your hazard detection abilities were sometimes more than sensors. So, what sucks?


    "So is the tournament itself, but I think I''ll do something about it inside. There''s the Knights of the Temple, and there''s the Commander. But what''s not good is outside - especially when I was looking around, and I noticed."


    "Tenma sentry? Did you do it during the tournament?"


    "Yes."


    Sentinel at Heavenly Horse is something Tasha and the others do in half voluntarily, but also to remember their original role. The Tenma Knights as mercenaries are inherently scouts. Observe enemy formations from overwhelming altitudes and explore weaknesses. It is what we are doing in order not to let that account fade.


    Although Tasha made a proposal to make a little bit of a dime as a sentry while taking a walk because Tenma would be grumpy if she didn''t fly in the sky.


    Tasha was uncomfortable in it.


    "You don''t have any warcraft in the neighborhood, do you? Looks like we did sweep the surrounding warcraft with care for the peace conference, but still not enough to eradicate it. Yet no warcraft has been observed at all for five consecutive days while on sentry.


    This is an anomaly. What if it''s not without a warcraft, but gathered in one place?


    "... I see. You think the Demon King is lurking nearby?


    "As a possibility. Well, it won''t even be frightening if the Demon King raids us now, but there will be damage. You can crush it before it strikes. You''ve never done that."


    Tasha has a point. As for Flau, it''s not a high priority issue, but there was no reason to just decline Tasha''s offer.


    "I guess you''ll get paid for your work? I''m expensive, huh?


    "Of course."


    "Did you even win the bet that you could afford so much nostalgia?


    "Uh... I mean necessary expenses, so I guess it''s okay to charge the captain later. Maybe."


    As always, Frau slapped Tasha on the back and accompanied her to the place of destination.


    At the same time, a painting outside Arnelia. A group of people stayed in a temporary accommodation a short distance from the street. On the face of it, I apply as a temporary wastage squad, but it is a temporary stuffing place for the dark sorcery faction within the sorcery society, its operational unit, the Conquest Squad.


    The innkeeper had some brainwashing and confusion of perception in his magic, and he was lurking here.


    "What''s the situation?


    "The peace conference was adjourned once as planned. It will be a resolution at the end of the Tensei match."


    "The Unified Martial Arts Games are also well under way. So far, no obstructing forces."


    "There have been some incidents, but roughly run as usual? It''s not enough when it comes to not enough, but, well, whether it''s okay not to have our turn."


    Ingville, the captain, was talking to the executives while receiving a report. There is also the figure of Aeluare, who was quite forcefully drawn from the martial arts tournament. Aeruare piercing his oligarchy posture without moving his expression, but Ingville also knew he was grumpy.


    Ingville waved his remarks to Aeruare.


    "What do you think, Aeruare? Do you have an opinion?"


    "There isn''t. I mean, what do you know when you''re stuck in a hole like this and just listening to reports of incompetence?"


    "You''re too mouthy, little girl! The guys you''re scouting are skilled magicians, what''s wrong with you?


    One of the executives roughed up his voice at Aeluare''s unscrupulous remarks, but Aeluare sighed.


    "I will say, then, that I could not even be very involved in the earlier Titania captivity operation and that no cooperation was requested. This is the form expressed by the lack of political power. We are not counting on Arnelia''s current system at all. We would have eaten from ourselves before, but we were relieved that there was no danger, and every day in a hole warehouse like this, the big men repeated collusion that bumps and doesn''t add anything.


    If we''re going to spend enough money on this, why don''t we just start our own do-it-yourselves mess and solve it, and sell Arnelia a favor? "


    "Become... you!


    "Well, that makes sense"


    The executives were simultaneously fierce, but Ingville agreed, forcing everyone to calm their anger.


    Ingville continues.


    "I''m in favor of selling Arnelia a favour. Indeed, we are beginning to be ignored by Arnelia today - not least by Miranda, who became the new archbishop. Tetrastine, the previous chief, had a personal connection with Miriazar, but now Lord Humilne has no such thing.


    It would be good at this stage, but it can be problematic when things happen. I''d recommend it until we get ourselves into trouble, but I''m in favor of selling Arnelia a favour. Anybody got any good means?


    Everyone kept quiet about Ingville''s words. This is it, Ingville was frightened inside. The sorcerer was originally a scholarly pursuit of sorcery. Even if you are good at research, few people want to excel in real life, in politics, in coordination, etc.


    It is somewhat known that you have chosen from among the original poor. Hoomilne is a man of political power. In order to kick down rivals within the faction, a few percent of the competent talent was supposed to disappear as a result of the use of hand-me-downs. What remains are people who are good at gazing at the complexion of Hoomilne or to the extent that Hoomilne can see them.


    Among them, there was not as much delicacy as Ingville sought.


    "(As soon as we have real power, it is not human resource difficulty. This will not last long either. Well, it''s also a testament of incompetence to go home with your bare hands without doing anything like this. I just want to bring back some merit -)"


    "Aside from whether it''s a good means, there''s one thing I''m curious about"


    It was Aeluare who raised his hand here as well. Ingville prompts Aeruare as attention is drawn.


    Continued

 1876 War and Peace, Part 413 - Top 16 Unified Martial Arts Games, Roch vs Seite ③ -

    Before that Seite headed to the venue, she stopped her legs perfectly and shouted back at Yao.


    "Yao!"


    "What?


    "Thank you. Sooner or later, I''m going to take a trip around the world. I''d like to join hands with strong men like Bergay, who I haven''t seen yet. I''m not a beast general or a king, maybe I''m just looking for strength."


    "Oh, good for that. I''d love to hang out with you too."


    "Speak up when you go. You have to decide what to do then."


    "Respond"


    To Yao''s smile, which he rarely showed, Seite had often seen. And when the retrospective Seite heads to the stage, there''s Roch waiting for him. Unlike the usual intelligent Roch, he is a warrior of instinctual stripping of beasts that the Seites have never seen before, like arming up and furiously stripping his fangs to wait.


    But when I saw it, there was no fear in Seite. Because I know enough about Roch''s nature to make fine notices about his men, or because I have gained confidence in my strength. Seite climbed up the steps as she gripped her fist forcefully.


    The referee is Brandio. We pay formal attention to the two of us, but we never hear that attention from each other when the battle goes so far. It is communicated beforehand that there is no change in the rules of principle, it is like formality, it is like a performance to boost. In fact, it is only compelling that one or more beasts bigger than humans face each other in the chest.


    "Have you finished your prayers, kid?


    "With hatred and no habit of praying unlike human beings"


    "Even the Beast would pray to the earth with the English Spirit of his fathers before the battle?


    "Unfortunately, I don''t know anyone to pray for. I''ve never met anyone but my mother, such as a clan, and if I respect the earth, I won''t be able to step on it."


    "You tell me! That''s an interesting idea."


    Roch nods, but his ferocious expression remains unbroken.


    "I mean quite a bit in front of King Dryan when it comes to the heavenly games, too - don''t resent me if I die, okay?


    "Now more. Whatever cowardly trap it is in battle, it also fights again. There are also many differences, such as resenting an opponent in a battle where he risked his life"


    "Only cleanliness is in public. I''ll ask you once, but I want to hear the names of my family and my mother. If anything happens, we have to report it."


    "To that extent, you''ll find out"


    "I wish your background wasn''t cod."


    The words make Seite''s expression tough.


    "... you mean you''ve already looked into it"


    "Naturally, we are investigating in detail and in advance with regard to those who send them out to human society. There was no such thing as family registration in the society of beasts, but it was also proposed by King Dreyan. Those who enlisted in the Gruzaldo army have been subjected to rigorous household registration and background checks. I don''t think so, but not without a human breathtaking spy."


    "So, you think I''m ''black''?


    "I don''t know if it''s black or white. But your mother''s first and last name was cod, and it''s strange that her family isn''t obvious in the first place. It is also believed to be a clue of the people who managed the registry, but the area is also under investigation. I had my eyes on it originally, but it''s oddest to decide to send someone from such a vague neighborhood to human society.


    It''s not like you have a proven track record, and I just think that some kind of power worked. then the conclusions are narrowed down every bit "


    "... So, what are you trying to say?


    "If you''re what I imagined, your presence could be our Achilles tendon. When this game is over, do you want me to give you a detailed explanation of your origins?


    "... fine. It''s not to hide it, nor to answer it as a soldier if it''s questioned by a beast general."


    "... ah, is it time?


    Brandio, who cut the paralysis, urged the two of them. Apparently, the explanation is finally over, and he wants to start the game.


    When the two returned to me all the time, they each began to turn their backs and go away once to get their distance. We both seem to remember now that this is the arena. We both thought that if we weren''t quite a bit further than the starting line, we wouldn''t be able to take advantage of the speed that is characteristic of each other.


    But here, Brandio started walking side by side in Roch. I find the act odd, Roch.


    Judge, anything yet?


    "Hey, I wanted to ask you personally from Wye."


    "What?


    "General Beast, they were about two vacancies. Yan? I don''t think I can replenish it."


    Roch''s furrows turned against the words all at once. Aquila and Niger died suspiciously on the southern front, while being beast generals. I was looking for something about that clue, but I didn''t expect to find a clue in this place.


    The moment Roch tried to grab Brandio''s shoulder, Brandio announced the start.


    Continued

 1837 War and Peace, Part 374 - Top 16 Shogun Games of Unified Martial Arts, Chaska, Vatruka, Gemyaka

    "Ugh."


    "Hih."


    The great army of humans and beasts, or two warriors of flexion who are not frightened even in front of the Demon King, scream small. Gemyaka and Vatruka, under so much pressure, just have to nestle with cold sweat.


    I heard a small voice from behind it, really whispering softly.


    "Both of you... to me... to cooperate"


    Power goes further into your hands with that voice. Of course I''m not allowed to say no. When they shook their heads vertically as they trembled, the pressure from behind them eased a little.


    "I''ll be in touch again... if I keep up with my plans... I''ll see something interesting tomorrow... lots of people die..."


    "Well, what does that mean?"


    Vatruka tried to squeeze his courage and ask questions, but by the time he looked back behind him, Chaska''s signs and appearance had already disappeared.


    But I halfway understood what had happened to Vatruka. The ability of Chaska to tell and hear, and the appearance in Titania''s holding room. There is only one conclusion.


    "Gemyaka, be prepared"


    "What?


    "Tomorrow, you''ll unseal Titania. This venue is going to be hell."


    Vatruka''s expression, told him with a glimmer of sweat from his forehead, was always increased and faceless.


    The match venue, which collapsed due to Frau''s powers, had been repaired as soon as possible by Diore. You thought it would take a while to leave it to the tournament side, and Diore went in on his own and did the repairs with the magic of the earth.


    What is surprising is that instead of collecting and repairing crushed fragments, we have created a new arena. It was reproduced almost without the madness of dimensions to the height, size, and appearance.


    The audience was also greatly enlivened by this, and the sight of the Spirit Knight of the earth was at stake. Diore said,


    "It''s an application of the Earth Tsunami (Earth Wave). Just a little trick, not otherwise difficult"


    that, but all who had the heart of the earth''s magic roared.


    "Is that something you can control so finely?


    "No, it''s time to maintain the enchantment that occurred. In the first place," The Earth Tsunami "is not that kind of magic."


    "It''s magic that moves forward with activation. What can I do to do that?"


    The sorcerers argued orally, but it would have been about witches and alphilis who could see why.


    "I saw something good."


    "Yes. After the magic startup, you forced it to stop. It''s easy to say with your mouth, but you can''t be a regular magician. If you do not have much affinity with the Spirit, you will be harmed by the angry Spirit"


    "I don''t know because you won''t get this much output with science and magic, and no fool would incorporate a startup formula that stops magic to develop the technique. That''s not a normal idea."


    "And the construction of the surface is brilliant. I can''t believe how uniform it is without making fun of it. You practiced so distracting."


    Larna, Muscade and Closess had spoken out their thoughts. He expressed his feelings as he gazed at the arena where Alphilis could be serious.


    "I guess Kagi is serious enough to make about 10 shits. I should be practicing like I''m not 10,000.


    That''s why I could imagine. I can almost accomplish my prospects. That was a detour, Diore-Nightroad-Brigandi. "


    "What do you mean?


    Alphilis only left a thoughtful grin on Larna''s words. Alphilis usually thinks a lot of things at this time, but there was nothing that Rana and the others could tell us about it yet.


    And the venue where we could do it had a third game of competitors out there. Vanessa vs Aerial - how many of them would have been in this venue, knowing, in a way, that they were two in contrast?


    Seeing the two confronting each other over the arena, it was Whisper who was slightly more emotional.


    "Now, a woman blessed with talent but unlucky, and a woman so fortunate that all sorts of things set in without asking. Which one of you wins?


    And more interested in the presence of Aerial than Whisper was Banessa of the day.


    "(I''ve looked into the results of how to win, and the bow and skill department, but you''re the kind of person that fate loves. not like me)"


    Banessa''s birth was a series of misfortunes, not to mention unhappiness. Banessa wasn''t poor enough to have trouble eating, but she wasn''t even good enough to hire a small piece. His father sent Banessa to a rural academy while cutting down on his living expenses, and Banessa also lived up to expectations. An arrowhead with permission that Vanessa''s grades would allow her to attend an urban academy, her father was attacked by a warcraft and died. When Banessa was 8 years old.


    Losing her father made her life tough, and Banessa had to give up her academics. I worked out my body while I earned money, and if it was about the warcraft that attacked the village, I could easily repel it by counting 10 with my bare hands. It would have been great, but Cold Village''s young baton never caught anyone''s eye.


    Registration was made possible for guilds when they reached the age of 13, but in the first place in the province of Banesa they could not receive a crusade request until they had reached adulthood. Adults are 18 years old in the region of Banessa. Until then, it was only thorough basic training, such as lower work, combat training, and minimal academia. Thus the number of mercenary deaths was extremely low in the province of Banessa, but only shackled for the overwhelmingly talented Banessa.


    When I graduated from the Basic Training Institute with overwhelming grades and had the strength not to be suitable for even a faculty member to put together against me, my mother collapsed after overwork. He was diagnosed with lung visceral disease and Vanessa''s neck stopped spinning at the cost of medication and the cost of getting decent medical attention. As a mercenary, he graduated and his dream of making a name for himself disappeared. And because her mother''s disease was infected, she was also refused admission to an urban clinic.


    It was Whisper who reached out to Banessa, who also thought about selling himself to Tarrum. Vanessa had no choice but to say no, and until her mother passed away at 27, Vanessa was not given the opportunity to use that talent for herself. But Banessa never considered herself unhappy. Villagers who don''t take it out of the maid and put it properly on my mother''s care. All my colleagues in the tavern and my guild reps feel good about it. Guests can also rub at times, but basically favor Banessa. Still, I can''t help but think if it was sometimes a life where I could wield my talents as I wish.


    And in front of me, there is an aerial that hesitates to wield its power at its own will. I don''t even think I hate him, but Banessa was in a complicated mood.


    "(I know you''re not a bad kid... but you''re a little impossible to like. I was going to be pretty ambitious. I''m not unrelated to jealousy either)"


    Now Aerial also looks like the stray cleared, but I can still see the troubled part. You can also extract all of the opponent''s subtle statuses from a battle-state Vanessa. Whether breathing is shallow, body condition, or nervous. When I do poorly, I feel like I can even hear it in my heart.


    That''s not why I''m alarmed. Banessa never takes the unconsciousness. That''s what Banessa herself and Whisper know. That''s why even the two of us fighting didn''t know that fortune sometimes comes down in a way that exceeds expectations.


    Continued

 1838 War and Peace, Part 375 - Unified Martial Arts Games, Top 16 Banessa Vs Aerial ① -

    "Begin!"


    Banessa has fought so far in battles to figure out how to cheer up. But as for this game, I didn''t mean to think about it.


    "(I''ll finish you off fast. Before overwhelming strength and skill, I''ll prove to you that there''s no room for luck or anything else to work!


    Vanessa has no guard. I kicked the ground just a little harder than usual on top of that. I''ve ascertained the strength of the ground, not a problem with this much stepping in - yes, until yesterday.


    Diore''s magic was perfect up to height, size, appearance and hardness. But the texture - or even more so, the reproduction wasn''t perfect until the friction. A little, a blow from Aerial''s sideburn hit the side head straight where just a little Banessa collapsed and turned forward.


    "Ah."


    A dozen dozen of injuries to the person you''re going into if you try to be aerial. It was supposed to lead to a poke from there, but it couldn''t lead to a series of strikes to an unexpectedly heavy feel.


    At the same time, Banessa also suffered an unexpected blow and could not hide her surprise that her vision wobbled again. This has been the case since I tentatively experienced a state of brain shaking in the course of my training.


    "(My brain rocked, this is not good!


    Now in the tournament, Banessa made her first obvious retreat. If we move forward with a vanity and find that it hasn''t subsided at the first blow, we could be unilaterally fought in melee. If that happens, the shaking gets worse and the defeat becomes worse. First, Banessa checked for errors in her sense of equilibrium and spatial grasp.


    Backward reflexes can be done without problems. There are almost no errors in throwing either. What you do, then, is push your opponent in from the front as far as you can, with a series of hits that don''t move your head. And it''s a short-term showdown.


    "Oh, my God, here we go!


    Banessa moved on again. Confirmation work less than a second after retracting once. Banessa who has never been at a disadvantage, but super first-rate trains assuming every situation. Vanessa has also been trained assuming a variety of situations.


    That''s why we couldn''t even assume the situation after this. Just curse your own bad luck.


    "Ahhh!


    Many of the audience noticed. Aerial''s penetration directly hit Banessa''s right eye as she tried to advance further. A poke that was delayed in releasing because of an earlier unexpected blow. And the leaves of a tree that flew from nowhere blocked Vanessa''s field of view for a moment, and the poke that should have been avoided happened to hit Vanessa''s right eye directly.


    It was the eyeballs that didn''t crumble, but the sight was taken away by impact. And Vanessa''s, who retreated again to check the situation, was also blind to her left eye.


    "(With bleeding -)"


    Blood flowing into my left eye because of the blow I just took. Vanessa''s horizons had now been completely taken away.


    It is an event within just a couple of seconds of the beginning. Everyone mourned the bad luck of Banessa. I also thought I had no luck. But the least I thought about was Banessa and Whisper, whoever they were.


    "Go, Banessa. To this extent, it will not be any obstacle to you. ''Cause you''re one of the few'' real ''ones."


    As if Whisper''s voice had been heard, Banessa began to spin the tonfer between her hands. Wind rolls around Banessa.


    Aerial knew this was the biggest opportunity. I also had an intuition that if I didn''t finish here, I wouldn''t be a very good match but I wouldn''t be able to finish over this arena. Aerial trying to get around slowly. And as he turned obliquely behind him, he approached quietly and burst out his full body.


    "It''s a detour, Aeri."


    Lisa snaps. Banessa is not waving her weapon without darkness. It made the wind and felt the position of the aerials in its wind flow.


    Banessa flushes a thrust of Aerial''s body with a tongue of fur. Stop the banessa from slipping into your nostrils with the aerials on. A tremendous offensive was launched from there.


    "They''re both amazing!


    "That''s the Tensei match!


    Most of the audience forgot, such as that they were no longer blind to both eyes of Banessa. Fact is, if we get this close, Banessa can feel the movement of the opponent and fight. Vanessa herself understood that she no longer needed eyes.


    Continued

 1839 War and Peace, Part 376 - Unified Martial Arts Games, Top 16 Banessa Vs Aerial ② -

    "Well..."


    "Which is in your favor?


    Louis and Diore look at this battle. They both paid attention to this battle as female athletes who would also compete in the Tensei match. Especially because the strength of Banessa had something to keep an eye on.


    "I can''t believe it. Did that really shake your head?


    "Otherwise, you''d be settled in an instant. I guess there would be so much difference in strength by nature. It''s Aerial''s luck to see each other in battle."


    I don''t think Rhine is just luck either. Aerial is windy. I think Wintier and I know each other, and maybe...


    "I didn''t do anything."


    Wintier was watching this battle from above. If it''s where the wind goes, distance doesn''t matter to Wintier. It is possible to keep abreast of the battle, although it is familiar and touching.


    The Wintier also has some feelings about the luck of Aerial.


    "I didn''t do anything - the unnamed, elephant spirits are helping Aerial. Without qualification, Aerial is loved by the wind. So the leaves of the tree block their sight, and even now..."


    The strings of copper ringing in an emergency were flaking when they didn''t notice the end of the game. And then when the copper drops without anyone touching it, whoops! And there was a flashy sound.


    Sound enough to notice both of us concentrating. Aerial, who was about to become a guardian when he heard the sound, instantly changed the flow of the attack and began to come forward with the poke in the subject as he rotated the wooden spear.


    "Shh!


    Aerial felt unsuitable for Banessa because of his skill, speed of reaction, and genius. So I wanted to bring it into the combination even with my arm strength, which seems like the only way I could take it to each other.


    Aerial, which rapidly changes from a continuous pounce to a payment to the head, setting up a foot payment under the assumption that it will be deflected. It is an attack on the lower body that has never been set up so far. Banessa, just raise her legs small enough to pay for that foot.


    "Great concentration."


    "But it''s not over, is it?


    Ravenstein roars and Betts in the mask laughs damned. Aerial used the centrifugal force of payment and foot payment to drop the poke from overhead. Now make a high and low difference and aim for Banessa''s knee. In a flowing series of attacks, Aerial found out that his penetration had come off.


    No, it didn''t come off, it came off by a blow that broke into this stream. It was Banessa, who had so far used heavy blows and counter-attacks from the recirculation utilizing Thonfer''s rotation, but suddenly attacked Aerial''s jaw small with the smallest movements.


    "If you shake your head, the smallest blow is enough. A human opponent."


    Neither can Banessa''s voice be heard properly with a wobbly head. Aerial sent a heartfelt compliment to the opponent''s technology, who calmly took a blow during this attack, but still couldn''t keep losing. As long as we keep our hands open, something could happen.


    "Wow!


    That was an obsession that had never been seen by Aerial before. The unparalleled battle in the Tensei match discredits his companions and hence the Alphilis. Banessa''s streak ruthlessly pruned Aerial''s obsession that it should not.


    And when Banessa''s streak stopped perfectly, Aerial slowly fell down, fluttering.


    "Vanessa''s victory!


    The audience springs together. Banessa, told of her victory, posed to respond to the audience''s cheers, but this time she left without waving her affection.


    "Yeah, you''re leaving already?


    "You''re modest for Banessa."


    Words like that leaked from all over the place, but I couldn''t honestly be happy with the victory because I had an unexpected struggle if I tried it on Banessa.


    And look at Aerial, who refuses to stretch and manages to return to the holding room,


    "... someone who doesn''t want to fight where magic can be used."


    And he groaned only.


    Continued

 1840 War and Peace, Part 377 - Unity Martial Arts Games Top 16 Shogun, Ray Fan and Lisa

    "Phew, it''s just a breathless game!


    Ray fans expressed their thoughts on the rarity and excitement. Talk to Lisa, who refrains beside her as she falls on her back.


    The fact that the escort on this occasion is served by a blue-win unit, Ray Fan''s SS, but that there is no civilian to whom Ray Fan''s story is addressed, was a true story of Krums'' human resource difficulties. It seems that Rusty, acting prime minister, has taken charge of his country''s internal affairs, but Lisa had an inner thought as to whether there were none but martial arts officers to break this one.


    That''s why we hired Alphilis and us, but the Duchy of Krums is now a weak country. Though stretching, Lisa didn''t understand if Alphilis was worth just investing in its future. Now I only believe in the foresight of Alphilis.


    "Right. I don''t know how many buddies I can win through, but I do have a high level of every fight. It''s probably due to the weirdness of the combination that Alphilis was able to win, but it could be tougher than that, honestly."


    "Of course it''s best if Alphilis wins, but as for Krums, we can list that honor together if anyone in Jaeger wins. That alone would be a very good publicity for the Principality of Krums."


    "I see. It''s possible to argue that even if you''re certainly not a knight in your own country, you have eyes to see by the fact that you hired them in.


    So, how many mercenaries have won this tournament?


    "As far as I''ve looked down, 6 times in the last 50. Other than that, Alexandria has the most 27 times, the Temple Knights of Arnelia 14 times, and three others."


    "I see, that''s tough"


    Or Lisa roared wondering if Alexandria was that overwhelming. Diore said he hasn''t been in this tournament in a long time. So it means there are knights who are otherwise winning. But there is no longer a single other knight of Alexandria in this tournament.


    That means that Alexandria has left her elite in the realm, Lisa imagines. I was wondering if many knights were still capable of war, even though it was a big deal just to be in the main battle.


    Ray fans shrugged, as if to see through that Lisa''s insides.


    "Alexandria''s mission consists of young people. Not a single Reidlind family member has come, especially the largest of the martial arts. Of Alexandria''s 27 victories, the Reidlind family has actually accounted for 21. Besides, swordsmen are different almost every time.


    That''s one of the reasons that made Alexandria so famous. "


    "All apart - that means that''s all there are Diore warriors?


    "In pure sword arms, above Lord Diore? I hear that the Raydrind people practise little sorcery. I wanted to see you."


    Ray fans were smiling with grin and fun, but it''s not a joke for Lisa. I''m getting a report from the lay, and apparently I''m being consulted about something wrong with Alexandria''s movements.


    Plus, we know that the line is also involved with Alexandria, and that it is stared at. If we were to confront Alexandria on the battlefield, it would have been less than busy.


    "I hope you don''t add to the extra effort, not at all"


    "Did you say something?


    "No, this is the story."


    Lisa accidentally realized her heart was in words and admonished herself. In doing so, the venue has been explained that lunch breaks are to be made. I guess it''s because the venue was damaged that they took the time. It was told that the fourth game would take place across a momentary lunch break.


    "So shall we eat too? Bring in Alphilis as well, as there will be a place for the Horsemen to gather. I don''t want to be rude without a political rush, but that won''t happen."


    "Okay, let''s make sure the rewards work. I''ll let you do your job with those big asses and breasts clamped."


    "Hehe, nice to meet you."


    Rayfan took a VIP seat one foot away with the escort, but Lisa was watching the next opponent combine.


    "Red Knight Mercreed vs Young Swordsman Drew in Black, is that it? That young man named Drew, I think I saw him somewhere, is it because of you?


    Lisa went to get Alphilis, feeling the disturbing air in the next game.


    Continued

 1841 War and Peace, Part 378 - Unity Martial Arts Games Top 16 Tabernacles, Lunch Venue ① -

    The lunch venue was simple, but when the familiar gentlemen gathered, it was quite busy. Although there is no more elaborate craftsmanship than the conference hall, the meals were available in a variety of delicacies and sweets, because this is the only place to eat. There''s no way the Hordes are going out to the stalls outside to buy a meal, which is essential to the topic in the content of an earlier Tensei match.


    "It''s interesting to see the Tensei game again this year"


    "There are more strong people than usual. This year''s game is even more interesting."


    "Well, who will be the winner -"


    Those who have experienced the mission more than once have come up with such a topic, but it is still Alphilis who has been the most talked about on this occasion. We just won, and we have a Girl in front of us who has made it to the top 8. It was impossible for people to get together around it.


    "Lord Alphilis, it was a brilliant battle!


    "Have a great next game too!


    "Dear Alphilis, stay here! Talk to us."


    "Dear Alphilis, what kind of care does that hair take?


    "Dear Alphilis, do you feel like leading a man as a woman?


    Alphilis, who had received praise from the men at first, gradually became physically immobile surrounded by women. The aristocratic women who accompanied the mission were intrigued by the Alphilis.


    It is still unusual for women to advance to the top of the Unified Martial Arts Games. Of course, there are such women at one time in several competitions, but most of them were magnificent with a masculine physique, and women as feminine as the Alphilis but showing their bravery were rare. It is praiseworthy as if it had already been forgotten, such as being brunette.


    The battle between Alphilis and Dorothy is squarely grand, and it''s completely forgotten that we''ve had some pretty bizarre wins so far, etc. The servant Alphilis couldn''t force the crowd of women with curious eyes either, and she was in trouble with the morrow.


    "Oh, help!"


    At that time, someone pulled Alphilis''s hand and slipped out. That was Lisa, of course, and the aristocratic girls had to give up for taking her to Ray fans.


    Alphilis took a sigh of relief and thanked Rayfan and Lisa.


    "Thanks for your help, thank you"


    "At all, I went to this place when I thought I didn''t see her, a big woman. Were you satisfied with the ladies? Yeah, you must be satisfied. You think I''m not tired enough of Rana, Emerald, or Aerial? Return your purity and purity, you cheater!


    "What are you talking about, I''m more of a witch than a Rana. I''d rather have my purity returned. This is more or less what happened when I got to the venue early, so I can''t help it."


    "It''s horrible not to deny purity..."


    "I have to go out of my way to deny it, it!?


    "Well, that''s about as close as it gets. First of all, it was a brilliant victory, Alphilis. I commend you."


    As Ray fans uttered a somewhat playful word of devotion, Alphilis received the word with a bitter smile but thanks to his subordinates.


    "My lord, you are in a good mood. Naturally."


    "... heh, it''s true that I felt good. I hope our country has enough delicacies to win this martial arts tournament."


    "Krums is not a martial arts, but a land of agriculture and trade. That could be difficult."


    "When that happens, I guess force has to be outsourced. So far, there''s no shortage."


    "Whoa, brunette!


    From beyond, where Rayfan turned a glimpse, Dryan, king of Groussard, walked in his big crotch. Looking close again, it is a mass of intimidation. Rayfan pinched the dress for an abbreviated thank you, and Alphilis and Lisa were also bowing their heads behind it.


    "This is King Dreyan. What can I do for a bitch like that?


    "Come on, don''t talk about things you don''t even have in your heart. There''s no need for human court language before me."


    "So, Beast King, what the hell are you doing to me? Nia and Yao wouldn''t give it back any more, would they?


    "Hey, Alfie!


    Lisa tried to control Alphilis, who suddenly returned to reciprocal language, but it was already too late. Ray Fan turned his eyes round and Dryan was laughing heavily.


    "Ha-ha-ha! She''s still an interesting woman. So was the way we fought, but humans are funny too. Lord Rayfan has hired some interesting mercenaries."


    "Excuse me, king. The escort said disrespectfully."


    "Even Lord Rayfan would be amused, wouldn''t he? I don''t care. I''m in Roch''s hands about Nia and Yao, and as far as I''m concerned, I''d rather lend a little bigger troops.


    You had the forest warrior Orlu with you, didn''t you? That''s interesting, too. "


    Dryan''s words also mean restraint. Looks like you''ve already heard of the whole tribe that tormented Gruzaldo. Lisa also finds out that she must have come directly to confirm the crowd at the same time as ascertaining Alphilis''s intentions.


    Lisa was a little annoyed, but Alphilis had returned it flat.


    "Whether or not we really made friends is something we''re going to know by bleeding together. They are strong. That''s why I can''t be alarmed. There''s a lot of them, and if they decide they can''t count on them, they might take over."


    "Must be. Even though they fight in the woods, they fight more than we fight each other. Be poisonous or blade."


    "I''m getting used to drinking poison. If I were you, King, would you make an alliance with Jaeger?


    "Ha-ha-ha! That''s hilarious too! Well, at the stage of dispatching troops, it''s like a paramilitary alliance!


    Dryan spoke out loud, so his surroundings got a little tight. This alone would be a great intimidation to the neighborhood. Anyone who hates Krums and Jaeger threatens to buy the wrath of Gruzard. That alone was enough intimidation.


    That''s where the muse came in.


    Continued

 1842 War and Peace, Part 379 - Unity Martial Arts Games Top 16 Tabernacles, Titania and Miranda ① -

    "You''re talking about something interesting. Can I have a mix, too?


    "Oh, my lord Muse. Could Your Highness also invest in a bite of Jaeger?


    "That sounds interesting, too, but isn''t there going to be another interesting move?


    Ahead of Muse doing his gaze, Arnelia''s knights rushed off the field. No lords noticed the move, but Alphilis is also surprised at how it went. And Muse seemed convinced that this was an emergency when she saw the movement of Alphilis'' expression.


    "... apparently you really don''t know?


    "... His Highness is a bad person, too. You tried, didn''t you?


    "Because you''re honest and adorable, you know. But what could be more important than guarding this venue, which is a gathering of dignitaries?


    As Muse put it, it certainly didn''t even seem to Alphilis that Arnelia had more important projects than this dining venue.


    But when Lisa punches Alphilis in the back with her finger, she talks with her finger the way she punches her finger.


    "(Lunatica contacted me. apparently the seal of Titania is about to be unsealed)"


    Alphilis can''t hide his surprise at the signal in that cipher. But when Alphilis squeezed his expression in an instant, he urged Lisa to focus on the on-the-spot welcome.


    "(Let me keep looking. Miranda will call me if she needs me. We just do what we have to do than not be called)"


    "(Understood)"


    "Well, aside from what I don''t know, why don''t you enjoy your lunch? Fresh fish over there, I''ve never eaten?


    Alphilis went to the meal, waving his tongue drumming, but the three lords also realized that the condition was slightly different from usual.


    "Aristotle! What''s the situation?"


    "We currently have a sealed junction for about 20 people, but it doesn''t look like much erosion has stopped because of different procedures"


    "Chi, next to next - what about the supreme bishop?


    "I''m not here yet. I''ve been in touch."


    "Lai Lai"


    Miranda had been contacted by Aristotle, head of security, and was rushing to Titania. On the road we receive a report and enter the private room where Titania was brought in with a large strand.


    "I''m coming in."


    "Dear Miranda!


    There were about 30 Sisters, senior priests of Arnelia. Titania was being treated for open wounds while being forced to lie on the ground and held in magic on the spot.


    "Can we have a conversation?


    "Barely."


    "Titania"


    As Miranda glanced in, Titania opened her eyes. I can feel the strength of my will, but the light of my eyes is cloudless without power.


    "The Archbishop? This exposed you to ugliness."


    "It''s really unusual. But I don''t think this is going to happen for any reason. This is not the situation Atashi wanted. What happened to you?


    Miranda gave orders to her surroundings, having a conversation with Titania. He ordered Titania to be moved over a clean bed, with minimal healing witchcraft, and to stop witchcraft for restraint.


    Titania just refused to be helped and moved on her own, but her face is clearly blue.


    "It''s all because of you. Can we send salt to our enemies?


    "It''s a matter of priority. The Great Demon King Resurrection is more threatening than you are now. And we all have one thing in common in terms of wanting to stop the Great Demon King from resurrecting. It''s just the means to get there and the methodology is different."


    "That makes sense."


    "That means standing on top of people."


    Miranda put her arms together and looked down at Titania. We may still have more room than we''ve untied, just to kill everyone here and escape. But Miranda was convinced that Titania would not.


    things, because it was no longer beyond what Titania could do on its own.


    Titania, with a sigh, started talking.


    "There was someone in the holding room. I haven''t seen him, but I think his silver hair was shaking."


    "Feel that? You haven''t seen him?


    "It was a moment. I felt neither murderous nor present. He touched me. I thought it was your ruse?


    "Aristotle?


    "The armoury is sealed off. This has taken its word from more than 10 people from the start to the end of the match. Also after the game, we are making sure that neither Lord Banessa nor anyone is in or out.


    We are now verifying the memory of the place... "


    "I say!


    Saying so, there was a temple knight rushing into the room. He is a knight sent to field verification. Aristotle deceived the knight who came in breathless.


    "Why don''t you calm down! What happened?"


    "Well, that''s... whoever was doing the validation is dead!


    "What? What do you mean?


    "Two, I tried. But the second one said," My memory is moving - "and I became like a dry mummy and I was desperate."


    "You two, say you''re dead? What''s going on?


    The servant Aristotle also had trouble coping and looked up at Miranda. But Miranda has wrinkles between her eyebrows, as she was puzzled. Instead of stunning Titania in an instant and inhibiting the magic of reproducing memories, an opponent who detects backwards and leads to death. I''ve never even heard of anyone like that.


    If you believe Titania, it will mean a family of silver.


    Continued

 1843 War and Peace, Part 380 - Unity Martial Arts Games Top 16 Tabernacles, Titania and Miranda ② -

    "Aristotle, Vatruka and Gemyaka should be in the venue. Catch him and listen to the circumstances. Keep a minimum of five advanced knights in pairs and equipped with Demonic Crystal Stones."


    "Ha! You guys, go on!


    Aristotle followed the room with the order, leading the things on the spot because he perceived the payment. Only Alberto and Miranda and Titania are there.


    "Titania, be honest. How long will you hold that seal if you don''t do anything?


    "... you mean a day. Honestly, it''s hard to wake up and talk, though. But you haven''t crossed the last levee yet."


    "What happens if you cross the last levee?


    "Whatever. The seal will be broken. It would be useless to apply the same sealing formula. Perpergis will be resurrected, and this area will be ravaged."


    "Without effective measures, wouldn''t it?


    Titania brought back light for a moment to Miranda''s words, but soon her eyes calmly returned.


    "Do you mean you have the means? No, you don''t. You should be hunting me down by more thorough means if you have any. Knowing that you can afford some room for my seal, you must be taking the critical way that I''m just weak, right?


    Don''t be strong. The most troubling thing about Perpergis being resurrected should be you. Honestly, if I die, that''s it. "


    - Technically, Arnelia, but...


    Alberto was the only one who could hear Miranda squeaking slightly. But Miranda kept talking as usual, as if there had been no such reaction.


    "Anyway, if you''re going to wake up in a day, the measures you can take are limited. Atashi and the others move as much as possible in the meantime, but what do you do? Is there any hope?


    "Does that mean compassion?


    "About the last supper, I''ll get you whatever you want, okay?


    Miranda answered with a smile. This is not disgusting, but sincerely considering Titania.


    But Titania, after a little thought, uttered unexpected words.


    "I appreciate the offer - but I was also a person who wanted to scratch my feet to the end. If there''s even one possibility, I''d like to bet on it."


    "What are the possibilities?


    "Can you bring Jake here? You don''t have to be alone."


    To Titania''s unexpected offer, Miranda and Alberto looked at each other with skepticism.


    Around that time, near Arnelia, a survey had been conducted by Jaeger''s Tenma unit, from above. Frau had not brought his own riding beast, so it is a walk aboard Tasha.


    The members were somewhat convinced that Tasha''s bizarre habits were usual, although he kept things from the rest of us about Frau. And a quarter of a stroll from the sky...


    "So far, nothing."


    "Right. Well, if it''s your fault."


    "It''s time to go back. I need to accompany Mercury."


    "Do you know Lord Red Knight of the Karazel Cavalry?


    "Well, it used to be a little"


    When Frau says so, Tasha is pressing her mouth and swelling her cheeks. ''I know you don''t have to tell me,'' but in his eyes, Frau felt uncomfortable.


    "Hey, am I mistaken about something?


    "No, to nothing? Leave everything to this Tasha, she won''t tell anyone."


    "Am I still mistaken? Me and him don''t have that kind of relationship."


    Tasha''s expression rapidly became more serious when Frau tried to say so. Flau hasn''t felt anything yet. Tasha is pointing forward to the right.


    "That area, that''s weird"


    "Really? Where is it?


    "Air - too, but I still haven''t seen the beast. I''ll look into it."


    "Hey, whoa!?


    The source of Tasha''s signal, a group that plummets with every formation. Flau nearly lost his grip on Tasha, but he was barely successful in grabbing that hip.


    The Tenma Knights as they approach in low altitude flight, but do not put their feet on the ground in view of their departure. And on Tasha''s signal, my men were lighting something simultaneously.


    "What''s that?


    "It''s a incense tree for smoking out warcraft. If you stay in the cylinder and light it and smoke it, the excited Warcraft will come out in unison. Now you know how many troops there are."


    "What if the Warcraft runs wild and runs wild towards the Peace Conference Hall?


    "... what shall we do?"


    Tasha looked back anxiously, so Frau was slapping her forehead unexpectedly. Until then when it came to missing somewhere, Tasha signaled without hesitation. Each of my men throws in a lit barrel as they slip and blur beside the woods, turning the bamboo they put on the tip of the string.


    And also administer from the top of the woods as you travel. The handiwork was brilliant, and Flau was unexpectedly impressed.


    "(Hmm, Friedelinde''s main unit doesn''t have this handy platoon either. Leadership is already Squadron Leader to Battalion Leader. Alert ability would put you in five fingers.


    And this way of throwing it down. On purpose, huh?


    By making changes to the point of the throw, Tasha directed the direction of the Warcraft runoff towards the uninhabited. And at the end of every incense tree throw, the Tenma knights take a long distance over the sky at Tasha''s signal.


    "Now wait a while and the Warcraft will come out. The effect of incense trees is about an instant. If you''re just a warcraft running, I wonder if the rampage will continue until the conference hall."


    "I see, were you thinking about it for once"


    "Well, that''s what the captain is. After examining the characteristics of the Tenma, you will seriously discuss with me how to operate it and what to do to drop the Dragon Knight. I seriously debated how to destroy every squadron of Dragon Knights with just the dispatched troops. Stay stupid. Then you won''t be dealing with him."


    "I see... you''re out, huh?


    As Frau pointed out, a large number of warcraft came running in rows from both directions of the forest. Various types. It is definitive that the Demon King is inside.


    Continued

 1844 War and Peace, Part 381 - Best 16 Tabernacles of Unified Martial Arts Games, Frau and Tasha ① ~

    "That''s settled."


    "Yeah, ask Arnelia to conquer it"


    "You''re not gonna do it in Jaeger?


    "I''ll think about it if there''s enough reward. I was wondering if I needed to cross the dangerous bridge."


    "Or so it is."


    When Frau was convinced of Tasha''s proposal, he heard a roar from the woods. Then, the warcraft stormed off perfectly. The Heavenly Horses couldn''t help but be surprised by the roar they heard.


    Tasha learned the feeling of a tiny neck muscle.


    "This... could be bigger than I expected."


    "Control a runaway warcraft with one drink? Maybe you don''t have to be a big shot."


    As Frau said, the Warcraft turned their heels simultaneously and began to walk through the outer edges of the forest in one row. The direction to be taken is Arnelia.


    "Not good, faster than just now! At this speed, it''s not so different from Tenma!


    "Captain, hurry to Arnelia as we raise the signal. Can I run into the conference hall, the Deep Green Palace, the surrounding Knights stuffing, and Jaeger at the same time?


    "One more thing, to Seeker''s settlement too!


    "Got it!


    When I saluted Tasha, my men went winging at the same time. I guess we decided we were faster than Tasha with Flau on board. They run through the sky as they raise their signals with arrows. Tenma is also positioned at the relay point just in case, but this invasion speed makes time so advantageous.


    Frau sighed when he saw this war situation and made one suggestion to Tasha.


    "Tasha, if you can promise me one thing, I''ll stop you here."


    "What?


    "To forget what you saw here, to never betray Friedelinde"


    "Isn''t that two? But let''s promise. Should I do something too?


    "It''s not necessary. But get ready to leave."


    That''s all I told you, Frau flinched off the back of Heavenly Horse. Flau, who makes it a building and lands five stories high flat, descends in front of a swarm of wild demons.


    Once he took a big, deep breath, Frau stabbed his arms to the ground.


    "Nun!"


    Then the ground turned wide and suddenly a giant rock wall appeared in front of the demonic flock. The runaway demons glanced up at its rock walls as they ran, and were smashed to pieces.


    But still, the demon runoff never stops. Then Frau lifted the ground to draw a semicircle this time. The herd of demons was blasting from both directions, but it was directed in one direction against the rock wall, what a frontal collision.


    The demons who were running wild don''t stop when their heads collide, pushing them later. And with the momentum of the demons behind him intact, he was crushed in turn by the leading demons who collided, becoming a meat mass.


    Due to an uncontrollable rampage, Tasha, who sees the tragic sight from above crumbling to meat on her own, had no emotions whatsoever for the demons, could not just forbid nausea.


    "Wow... this is terrible"


    "An army with no command, no intelligence, that sort of thing."


    The rock wall lifted by Frau was about the height of the third floor of the building, but as demonic carcasses pile up, the direction of the rampage gradually goes up.


    "Hey, hey! Are you suggesting we scaffold the carcasses of our allies and step over them?


    "Don''t worry."


    Flau sensed the motion, or now he put on a rock wall that would be a lid from above. Now the demons lose their place of destination, and die only by bumping into each other in the clogged rock walls.


    Flau, who had cleaned up a swarm of lightly rampaging demons, and Tasha was making a small scream when she saw the tragic sight that kept happening in front of her.


    "Hiya."


    "Well, this would make it easier to clean up, but it wouldn''t work either, would it?


    As Frau''s concern was, when the roar echoed again, the demons'' formation changed. From the longitudinal straight line of several rows, it will be side-by-side about ten rows, to the extent of a rush, not a blast. And when one chunk is made up of a hundred or so demons, the next chunk is formed.


    Continued

 1845 War and Peace, Part 382 - Unity Martial Arts Games Top 16 Tabernacles, Frau and Tasha ② -

    "Formation? You started marching in formation?


    "I''m busy with demons. But when this happens, what are you gonna do with your next hand? I did buy you some time."


    Before Frau could decide what to do with the next means, each of the queues began to scatter. It won''t be that hard to crush one formation, but it''s extremely difficult to chase and crush and go around.


    Frau worried and once again heard a roar before moving on to action. Pretty close this time.


    "Is the Demon King here?"


    "That... that''s the Demon King?


    I can''t help but be surprised by Tasha. Follow the mighty demons around you. Individuals considered demon kings took the form of human beings. One woman with legs on a throne made of bones, carried by the first giant in multiple. That is what Frau and Tasha saw of the Demon King.


    Tasha was taken aback, but she looks familiar to the Demon King''s face. As I was trying to remember someone, I suddenly heard a voice near that ear.


    "What do you mean, you want me to explain?


    "Uh-huh!?


    Suddenly I got the feeling of breath blowing in my ear, and I was surprised Tasha wielded her arm, which captured Doom''s face accurately. Doom bleeding his nose into an unexpected blow, but at the same time he felt Osiria''s tremendous jealousy, so Tasha decided to miss it without blame.


    "Come on, if you put a blow in me, I''ll do it."


    "Oh, you - which one was it?


    "You don''t know! Damn, have you certainly never confronted face to face? It''s hard to do in a different way than Alphilis - you know what I mean when I say Doom, the black magician?


    "Ah, ahhh."


    Tasha tried pounding her hand, but it was obvious from seeing that she hadn''t come with a pin. If Alphilis'' people don''t act like this all the time, even Doom starts to laugh. Doom, poisoned by good health, has completely lost his temper to do something against Tasha.


    "You''re an unexpected and powerful enemy, I can''t believe you''re making me lose my temper to fight. For future reference."


    "It''s natural... well, fine. Do you recognize that face? It was one of you, Milnay."


    "Milnay? No way?


    Tasha looked at the Demon King''s face again, but his expression was harsh and more injurious, and he seemed old without his former sluggishness on the depressed look around his eyes, but it is certainly Milnay.


    "How could Milnay be the Demon King?


    "I saved an abandoned man from dying. I''m telling you, you were about to be the Demon King either way, so you''re not saying it was my fault, are you?


    Anyway, Milnay has a grudge against you guys - no, he has a grudge against Alphilis. So I guess this is how you''ve been watching the opportunity to discredit Alphilis. Raid the peace conference hall guarded by Alphilis and exterminate this. If you hurt the people, you thought Alphilis'' credibility would fall to the ground. "


    "We''re after Alphilis'' leg loss...?


    Tasha often thought of something, but laughed slightly and dull. Doom asks what the laugh is intended for.


    "Why laugh?


    "Because I thought it was Milnay after all. Being the Demon King doesn''t change my mind."


    "It doesn''t change, what?


    "It means you''re shallow."


    When Tasha pointed to Arnelia, wolf smoke was rising from there one after the other. Doom glances at Tasha with his neck flaunted.


    "Have you already reacted? How?


    "As well as relaying Heavenly Horse, if one of the sensors can hear us, we''ll be able to reach the center. The Peace Conference Hall, so to speak, is the center of the sensor''s junction. If there is any anomaly, it will quickly become a combat attitude.


    We''re just glad to let you know there''s something wrong. "


    "I see, I was afraid of this"


    Doom increasingly clapped his neck, but Tasha sees that it is not serious.


    "... so? What are you going to do?


    "What? I don''t care, do I?


    "''Cause you went out of your way to help Milnay be one of them, didn''t you? It''s a sure failure, isn''t it? Is that all right?


    "That''s why it''s good."


    Tasha couldn''t understand Doom, who flatly affirmed his fellow failures, and unexpectedly squeezed heavenly horse''s reins hard. Understanding my husband''s fears, Heavenly Horse growls small and blurry,.


    "It doesn''t feel like you guys are buddies. Milnay helped because he felt comfortable, and I didn''t mean to be one of them, and I never solicited them. I''m just taking care of him because he looks interesting.


    Milnay doesn''t listen to anything, so he just fights on his own and sees it fail. I can help you if you want. "


    "... So you think she''s a throwaway pawn?


    "Am I right? Funny, though. I''m hoping you''ll fail funny."


    Tasha was heartfelt horrible when Doom said it out loud. When I wonder if this is the black magician and I see Lisa as my enemy, the idea of whether I should do something about it here and now begins to bring my head to light.


    Continued

 1846 War and Peace, Part 383 - Top 16 Shogun Games of Unified Martial Arts, Titania and Jake ① -

    But that''s when Tasha''s Heavenly Horse suddenly became heavier. Flau came back running up the ground. Flau slapped Tasha''s shoulder calmly.


    "Tasha, don''t get on the provocation. Our purpose has already been fulfilled. I bought some time, smoked the Demon King and got ready for interception. Don''t want too much."


    "But..."


    "If this guy''s into it, you''re doing something about it. And if there''s anything we can do about it, the guy in this hand will never show up. There is not so much meaning in every word and deed, it distracts boredom on the spot and roughs up the place without a hint of purpose and involves the surroundings. That''s what pleasure criminals are for. The more trouble you get involved, the more trouble you''ll have.


    It''s time to retreat. "


    Tasha thought for a few moments to Frau''s words, but pulled Tenma and left the scene. The opposing Doom did not flinch them any more, nor did he chase them. There was nothing I could do to follow, but as Frau thought, there was a big purpose and I didn''t even speak to Tasha.


    I didn''t have any particular measures for using Tasha on this occasion, or even afterwards. It just seemed funny, so I spoke up.


    "It doesn''t mean I haven''t thought about it. I''m going to be thinking a lot more closely about it.


    Okay, Milnay. If it''s scattered, why don''t you scatter it flashy?


    Doom was cheering for Milnay overhead.


    "Tinny."


    "You''re here, Jake"


    Jake and Titania were seeing each other in the room where Titania was resting. Miranda pointed out that it was conditional on Miranda and Alberto also being present on the spot, and Titania also accepted that condition.


    Jake doesn''t know Miranda''s face as well. There were few business connections, shallow days and few official events since Miranda took office as Archbishop. So somehow, I''m only under the impression that it would be a ''great man''.


    If Alberto still looked stern and refrained, I could have imagined roughly what this place would look like. I mean, I''ve had this feeling for a while now.


    Titania, on the other hand, was welcoming Jake with a calm face. As Jake walked over to Titania, Titania gently took Jake''s hand.


    "Excuse me, I must apologize for a few things."


    "You really mean Titania?


    Jake said it off lightly, so Titania looked a little surprised and laughed slightly bitterly.


    "Did you just know"


    "Well. Whether you''re walking around the peripheral knights or not, you''re famous for a long-haired swordsman named Titania. There are so many rumors that it might be real. No matter how ignorant I am of rumors, that much is in my ears.


    And Tiny won''t say a word about losing a martial arts tournament, and it''s weirder to be this strong in the first place. "


    "But was it kindness that didn''t ask you anything?


    Looking a little troubled by Titania''s words, Jake spoke with a sigh.


    "No... because when I heard the truth, I thought Tinny would be gone. Because I rarely get a chance to be taught by someone this strong - it''s a purposeful decision. You''re cowardly, aren''t you?"


    "No, isn''t it good to smell human?


    "Hey, didn''t I make you guys hook up because I wanted to hear your love story? If you need me to run some errands, just leave me alone."


    Titania smiling at the bad-looking Jake of the bat, Miranda irritated by it, Alberto with an unmoved expression. In the midst of each of the four thoughts, Titania tightened herself up to fulfill her own responsibilities.


    "Jake, let''s not say anything first, let''s have a look at this"


    When she told him so, Titania revealed her torso with her own jacket. Jake was out of sight because of the abrupt events as he was exposed to nakedness. What enters that Jake''s eyes is not Titania''s rich breasts, but the seal of the Great Demon King Perpergis.


    "- It is"


    "Do you know what this is?


    "- No, I don''t know. I don''t know..."


    Titania didn''t miss Jake''s change then. I watched Jake walk over to Titania like he was flustered with fever and put his hands on the sword pattern. Titania''s knife was stunning Jake when Alberto felt strange and took a step forward.


    "Again."


    "Titania, you!


    "Don''t rush! Jake, the boy is just passing out. If it was too late, I''d be the one who was dead."


    "... Titania. What does'' after all ''mean? I guess I can explain."


    Miranda asked Titania to explain herself as she watched her way through. Titania passed out, stroking Jake''s head stuck to Titania''s knee, and began explaining as she put her jacket back on.


    Continued

 1847 War and Peace, Part 384 - Top 16 Shogun Games of Unified Martial Arts, Titania and Jake ② -

    "I want to hear it before I do. What do you think of Jake''s characteristics?


    "... Lady Miriazar thought it was the ''Holy Knight'' at first. You fired an effective blow against the Doom of the Evil Spirit, which even Alberto couldn''t deal with effectively. But then I can''t explain how to use supernatural combat power against a demon king with a real situation.


    I think of it as something that should be called "against the Devil." But then one thing at Tarram can''t be explained this time. I''m getting reports that I put Bandras on hold, but that shouldn''t have been such a brilliant opponent. I can''t explain what Jake''s capable of. "


    "Well, is it still that degree of recognition"


    "What? Don''t waste it. Talk to me."


    Miranda sighed like she was stunned. Titania also started talking slightly naughty about confusion about talking again.


    "I''m not completely confident with you - Jake''s characteristics are unparalleled in previous history. That''s right, should I say ''Orthodox Knight''"


    "A true knight? I''ve never heard of it. What does that mean?"


    "Because it''s my idiom. The Holy Knight is a specialized combat ability to evil spirits, the dead. Normally, they have the characteristics of annihilating the weapon that sanctified them, or the dead that would never stop if burned with fire, without any bitterness. Weren''t there a few in Arnelia once?


    "Yeah, on record. He''s the first Knights Temple Commander. I have a record that he was. Other than that, see."


    Miranda answers. Titania continued.


    "There are other traits: ''Destroyer'' and ''Rebel (Revenger)''. That''s a trait that makes enemies stronger than a large number, or stronger than a crisis situation. They are often unnoticed because they are a problem to a certain extent, but sometimes they can be something that is not normally possible to happen when the properties are strongly demonstrated. That would also mean, like the Holy Knight, cleaving evil spirits with weapons that don''t even do sacraments, etc. Perhaps slave gladiator Suthermund had the trait of a ''traitor''.


    Others are The Immortal Killer. This is a characteristic that can kill the opponent''s very existence, rather than discerning and attacking the opponent''s attributes. There are many different kinds of immortality properties, but before immortality kills, any defense or regeneration is pointless. Because it kills the very existence.


    However, because immortality kills, as its name suggests, only works for the immortal, there are many who do not realize its existence. Because it has immortal killing properties, it does not increase physical ability, so unless the person is working out in a high dimension, it becomes a treasure carrying rot. Sometimes you end your life as a human being with traits. "


    "I see. Jake, who hurt Doom with a degree of skill his amateur has grown hairy, can''t help but think of it as an immortal kill, but he says it''s odd that his abilities can be raised in the battle against repeated demons and demon kings. Is that what you''re saying?


    "Exactly. Then what are Jake''s characteristics? In my opinion, ''the ability to extinguish those who must not exist in this world''. In fact, the same example as this is known to a large number of people. Do you know anything about this?


    "... is it ''vain''"


    Alberto, who was silent, opened his mouth. Miranda gets annoyed by the word vain. And I banged my desk, and slapped him.


    "Are you saying that Jake is the same as vain? No, you think there are people who have the same role as vain?


    "Wouldn''t it be strange to be there? We still don''t know what the vain is. We were already there a thousand years ago, and in Orangeable terms, we were at our lowest five thousand years ago. The last time the war between the ancient dragons and the demons saw an incomplete settlement, Aurangebull suspected it was due to vain. Anything, because none of the winners or losers returned from where it became the final showdown.


    I''m not saying Jake embodies a vain will. But I am certain that I will exert some power beyond my intelligence. Otherwise, some bad things had already happened. Different?


    To Titania''s point, Miranda thinks. Had Jake not left Doom in the first place, Arnelia''s damage would have been even greater. In Gloria, we don''t even know how much damage our students have done, and Princess Rayfan could have been attacked by the Demon King and died. And even when we conquered Libidu, the damage would have been even greater. Bandras and Yatri may have escaped in Tarham, and Tarham''s help may not have been forthcoming.


    If you do think so, Jake''s contribution is immense. It''s turned out to be for Arnelia, but I feel like it''s contributing to a bigger flow.


    Titania continued.


    "Actually, the demon king who attacked Princess Rayfan was directed to confirm Jake''s existence"


    "... what?


    Miranda shouted at the unexpected exposure.


    "No, no, it''s not possible, is it? As that demon king was moving intentionally, it was a coincidence that Jake was escorted by a little Ray fan princess - no way?


    "I''ll leave it to you to imagine, Orangeables may be planning more around you than you can imagine. It''s certainly a coincidence that that demon king escaped from Anomaly''s former existence, but there''s no way that the Orange Bull isn''t insuring Anomaly''s creation.


    I don''t even know how, but Oranzeble did say. "There is a boy born to a strange star. Find out who it is''. I didn''t know what you were talking about, but even though Anomaly asked me to, it''s pretty much because I had an aurangeable induction that I could find a demon king who could erase the signs with a protective color.


    Thus I was entrusted with the disposition of the runaway Demon King and the undelivered of the boy whom Oranzebul cared for. I had no idea the boy was going to dispose of the Demon King. "


    "Were there any of you on that battlefield?


    "Yeah, in the distance. And reporting back to Oranzeble as it is, Oranzeble told us to stop getting his hands on Jake. I didn''t tell Doom that."


    "... why?


    I don''t know why. Miranda asks a question. Titania also replied with a slightly troubled face.


    Continued

 1848 War and Peace, Part 385 - Top 16 Shogun Games of Unified Martial Arts, Titania and Jake ③ -

    "I had the same question, but the Orange Bull didn''t answer everything again. It''s just, ''You shouldn''t do anything extra. If it''s what I imagine, it''s just useless to get your hands on it''.


    And even to Bradymaria and Lifeless''s opinion as to whether not to crush Arnelia, the interrupter at the moment, ''When you push something called seed halfway, it exerts a tremendous rebellion. Humans are particularly inclined to do so. When acting, it''s a blow, and it''s good to push them beyond anything else,'' he said.


    Taken together, I believe that Jake''s properties are those that overshadow the fate of death itself, or, in a larger perspective, resist human doom itself. At one end of the spectrum, he said, he may demonstrate extraordinary combat abilities. "


    Miranda, who had been listening to Titania for a while, thought about it and asked slowly and calmly.


    "I see there are a lot of points to be made. I have a few questions on top of that, but I''d love to hear your thoughts."


    "Sure, go ahead."


    "The first. If Jake''s traits are meant to avert human doom, I feel like we just need to get rid of Orangeables directly. Why wouldn''t it be?


    "I guess that''s because Orangeables aren''t going to destroy humans. He said it himself, but the Orange Bull has no furry intention of destroying humans. Or so I didn''t even say I was on the side of humans.


    Because nobody knows what he''s thinking, the bottom of his belly. But it seems there are a few people who can imagine the answer. "


    "Who''s that?


    "You can think of that for yourself. I don''t have the right to teach you that much."


    Miranda closed her mouth to Titania''s unobtrusive reply, but asked the question back in her mind.


    "Second, then. If you have such a convenient ability, could you possibly have the same characteristics during the war?


    "That''s what I thought, too. But isn''t this inherently a trait that humans have little by little, rather than a power to express to someone individually? Or non-human organisms. It''s only powerfully expressed to Jake for some reason. It would be more natural to think so.


    During the war, a large number of humans with the same ideas came together, and as a result, they expressed their properties as species. It''s more natural to think so. It''s my experience as a human being who saw the war straight away, but that''s when humans reversed their position with a number of miracle-like victories. But if you think that''s not a miracle, it''s a form of trait, it explains it. But I don''t have the help to prove it. "


    "Hmm. Logic doesn''t make sense, but it''s rational thinking. Go on, third. This ability defeats the Great Demon King Perpergis."


    "It would be possible. Or it''s possible even for me if I just take it down. We have collected numerous demonic and holy swords for this purpose, and Levantine is one of them. If you entrust these to the right users, Jake and I may not need them."


    "So that''s how you want it? If you want to entrust us with the kinds of weapons you have collected so far and decide to hide them from us in the future, I swear I will treat you appropriately here now and not give you a hand. What do you think?"


    Titania returned Miranda''s offer with killing.


    "That''s a consultation you can''t do. We cannot entrust to the untrustworthy the consequences of the blood and sweat that we shed to gather this far."


    "You think I can''t trust you guys?


    "Don''t you know that for yourself? Arnelia is not a single rock. Even if you can trust someone else, I don''t know. How many of you, besides the knights who serve beside you, can keep your life?


    Miranda could not argue with Titania''s words. Surely when you can trust enough to keep your life outside of Alberto, you''ll only have enough to count with one hand. Only one powerful weapon is comparable to the army. If you inherit them all and give them to others, they can be a threat.


    Plus, Titania continued.


    "Some of the weapons I collect fear even I will treat them. I even collected what I shouldn''t let out in the world, what I shouldn''t be known. Knowing what I gather, most people will probably come to the same conclusion. If we were to use this, it would only be the one who is enemies to the world.


    It is only then that these should not be taken over by those in power. They think I should entrust it to a trusted individual. If these pass to someone powerful, there will always be a massacre. I can assure you. "


    "Hmm, I don''t know for sure. That''s a good point. Those collected weapons could be your grandfather in a day''s time. By the way, what happens to the weapons you collect when you die?


    "You will be buried in the darkness forever. You can''t rob me without my consent by any means, can you? Torture, confession and hypnosis are also invalid."


    "Chi, foresight"


    Miranda tongued unfortunately, but Titania was smiling back. I guess you understand that any blame bitterness is null and void. And I could afford it because I also know Miranda understands them and doesn''t answer to wasted means.


    Miranda asked the last question.


    "See you at the end. What are you gonna do with Jake? Or what did you want to do?


    In response to Miranda''s inquiry, Titania answered as she stroked Jake''s head.


    Continued

 1849 War and Peace, Part 386 - Top 16 Shogun Games of Unified Martial Arts, Titania and Jake ④ -

    "... I think this kid is the ideal swordsman I''ve been waiting for, Me too, I dream about the crowd. One day a swordsman will show up to help me out of this cursed fate - I''ve had about that delusion. Train yourself, let someone inherit the moves you gain and entrust your destiny with the weapon. I expected such a presence to appear.


    And finally, the boy most likely to do so showed up. I had a slight hunch from the first time I saw him, but I met him several times, and he turned to certainty. That this boy is the one who can fulfill our grief. But it was too late. It''ll take at least another decade to inherit my moves. I don''t have that much time.


    Then what? I wanted to pass on my technique whenever possible, at least until this seal was lifted. The more I teach, the more likely I am to hunt down the Great Demon King. Fortunately, this boy is very honest. You''ll raise your skill enough to teach.


    But there''s nothing more I can do to get here. If he can, this child is to be kept as far away from the expected tragedy as possible and to survive. Pulling me away from Arnelia and reviving the Great Demon King in the least popular place possible. Is that about it? "


    "You''re like a maiden in love, my lady. So, are you ready?


    "Readiness has been around since I inherited this seal. It''s just that life is full of things that you don''t think it''s going to be."


    "That''s what you do, too."


    Miranda and Titania laughed at each other looking lonely, Miranda took a seat.


    "I''m in favor of changing the location of the Great Demon King''s Resurrection. I''m looking for the best place for that right now. As soon as you decide, carry or transfer you with dragons."


    "Not a carriage or something?


    "- I''m not sure who put their hands on your seal, but that person certainly enjoys it. You don''t think I''d let that get in the way of transferring you? On the surface, I''ll show you how ready I am to travel in the carriage and let you sneak away. Travelling in a dragon is a second idea."


    "I hope it works out"


    "If you don''t make it, you''ll get in trouble. If it doesn''t work, this will be the battlefield. If that happens, Arnelia''s authority will be lost, with many victims. It will no longer be a joint service, and we will no longer have the means to stop the Romansland rampage. The Dark Age will come. Is that what makes you do it?"


    Miranda answers breathlessly. And I told him the last time.


    "Titania. I ask you again, do you want something to eat? Even death row inmates have the right to decide on their last supper. I''ll get ready if you want, though?


    "You''re sweet, I don''t think you''re the commander who drove me this far. Aren''t roles like now really suitable?


    "I don''t like it and I''m hurting people, how easy it would be if I could just make drugs for people and live - but that''s the path Atashi chose."


    "Really? But unfortunately, I don''t have the food I want. I''ll probably explode when the seal is unsealed, so I won''t be dressed like food''s coming out with me then, will I? water and a little fruit would suffice."


    "Yes, then that''s all I''ll get ready for. Yeah, I''ll tell him for once, but you don''t think he can get away with it. Alert here is the best of Arnelia right now. It''s hard for you to die, and it''s harder for you to get away with it."


    That''s all Miranda told me, she left the room. Alberto lifted Jake and turned to Titania to see if he had anything to think about and left in a gracious manner.


    Titania was left alone in the room, but although there is no one in the room, it is constantly monitored by sensors and bounded. Miranda is right, it will not be possible to escape first.


    But Titania was calmly analyzing the situation. A little while later Sister brought fruit, but thanked him and took the fruit in his hand. The skin couscous was ripe for a good time, but how do you want me to eat it without a fruit knife?


    "I know I can''t let you have a blade because it''s like a prisoner, but it''s not a fruit that eats every skin... it won''t be a molestation, but you''re a sister who doesn''t care more than I thought. People are going to have a hard time being husbands."


    That''s what I thought. When I thought of Miranda, Alberto, who looked troubled next door, floated at the same time, Titania laughing unexpectedly. Sister, who had carried such a Titania with her fruit, looked sideways with surprise and thanked her and left.


    From behind it, Titania cuts her finger belly with her nails and throws a drop of blood. And without spilling the couscous through Qigong, he skinned it with a handknife and contained it in his mouth.


    "Well, Archbishop Miranda may have forgotten, but I''m a magician for once. When Levantine did this, it was still an important project. If the seal can be unsealed tomorrow, it needs to be taken away. Before you die, you need to work another one. If no one can handle it, the more dangerous weapons need to be buried in the dark.


    But the couscous is still a good quality fruit as long as it is skinned. It''s because of you, let''s try it. "


    Titania reached out to the fruit with the intention of the last supper, savoring it and converting it into her own remaining strength.


    Continued

 1850 War and Peace, Part 387 - Top 16 Unified Martial Arts Games, Mercredo vs Dru ① -

    "Thank you for waiting, gentlemen! We will now resume the Unified Martial Arts Games, the afternoon section!


    Fanfare rang along with a declaration to the venue. There were some opinions as to whether the performance was excessive, but if there was a fanfare that sounded all the way outside the venue, it would also tell them that the game had started. It is also said that the Unified Martial Arts Games divide success with attention to the Tensei match. Miranda wanted to increase the value of the Tensei match, even if it was slightly over-performing.


    But both Miranda and Alberto at heart were absent from the Games headquarters seat. Miranda could not be in the main seat of the tournament in response to Titania and in order to take care of Perpergis.


    The attendants looked at each other anxiously, but in Miranda''s absence, Lapenti is supposed to represent them. The Lapenti ordered the match to proceed as planned at the tournament headquarters. Next door, in case, Mason was also at HQ. Mason whispered to Lapenty as he fixed his glasses.


    "You''re fucking important, you''re important, grandma. Will or will Miranda represent you?


    "I don''t like it either, it''s Elsa''s job. But Elsa is enough to finally get up yesterday. Trauma is healed by witchcraft, but damage to shaken brains and guts is not easily removed. Half a month is quiet, no matter how soon. Well, then, I can''t even represent you, can I? I mean it better than thinking about what I can''t do. If you''re anxious, will you take your place?


    "I politely refuse, motherfucker"


    "You sound rougher than usual, too. Are you nervous without a pattern?


    Mason replied that he would wear the glasses he fixed.


    "I get nervous. Hand-worked enough to drive the sword emperor without bitterness is lost in this venue. I don''t know what you''re going to do, but if you don''t mind, you won''t even make the whole venue a whirlpool of sniffles. Wouldn''t it be weirder not to notice in this state, would it?


    "Exactly. It''s not the game we should be aware of, it''s the neighborhood. I''m not going to miss the slightest change in venue."


    "Naturally. But Miranda''s field of view is first-class. I don''t know how you do it, but the guy in the suspicious motion is gonna get you off one end. Some of them were really planning a disturbance, but even if they had already just seized it beforehand, it was nearly ten.


    That guy''s replacement doesn''t mean a lot. A wonderful archbishop. Don''t you think so, don''t you?


    "I agree. At first, the legendary Pilgrimage came home, so I thought I''d put some pressure on him to confirm the truth. Well, then, isn''t it? A woman who was on a pilgrimage on her own, all of a sudden, sitting somewhere on top of what we''ve been seriously building over the decades.


    But it wasn''t. I''ve come to remember more than us in practice and ability, and drilling. Worked with little sleep and quickly mastered and showed us. Now you''re a believer, aren''t you?


    "... well, I won''t deny it, I won''t"


    Mason answered with no expression.


    "I''m wondering if that''s okay with me, too. ''Cause if you think about it, we were the ones who worked on what Archbishop Miranda built in the first place. You mean we don''t mess with the children''s waste.


    That''s why I''m going to work for the Archbishop of Miranda, even if I whip him to old bones. I have to go. "


    Agreed.


    Mason''s glasses glow hard. And above the venue, Mercredo and Drew were confronted today by Heavenly View match contestants in Game Four.


    We were quietly laying face to face with each other and listening to Ultina''s explanation, the referee, but Mercred''s consciousness was not there.


    "(Frau, where have you been? I know you''re taking your seat off, but did something unforeseen happen in time for my game? You need my help? Or -)"


    "Something bothering you?


    Suddenly the opponent speaks up and returns to me, Mercredo. I reflected that as a warrior you would be disqualified from deflecting consciousness from your opponent when it comes to fighting.


    "I''m sorry. It wasn''t supposed to come, I just wondered if something was wrong."


    "Really? I thought you weren''t concentrating on the game, and I was worried. Fighting wholly against those who can inherit the Spear of Ordine is heartwarming, even for me. We''ve made adjustments in previous matches."


    Mercred questioned Drew''s words.


    "Are you acquainted with Captain Ordine?


    "Yeah, well, I taught him a lot of tricks."


    "Wait, that''s not it. That''s not supposed to happen, is it?


    Merkleed shut his mouth when he tried to say that he was the one who raised the current ordaine from an early age. I can''t tell anyone that, but Drew explained why lightly.


    "What I''m talking about is the first Ordain - that is, the founder of the Carazel Cavalry. So, you''ll meet him, too. It''s just before that."


    "What...?


    "Ever since he was just a farmer, I''ve known him. Talent was to that extent, but he was a genius when it came to making efforts like an idiot. If I told him to shake his spear a thousand times a day, he was a man who would shake his spear 2,000 times even on a storm day.


    His spear in the late days was horrible. The present technique is said to be the inheritance of the technology he used, but none of this is but the shell of his soul. I didn''t have a minute as far as the magic department was concerned, such as his technology, which was being passed on correctly.


    The first Ordain is a warrior of strength that goes into the fifth finger of history, even as I have fought. That was it without a horse on it, so he would have been even better on it. If we fought each other on horseback, I wouldn''t have won. "


    Mercred''s eyes opened to Drew''s words. There should no longer be a small number of people in this world who know the first ordained. There is someone in front of me who knows about a man who once respected and was heartbroken. I was too suddenly thirsty for a surprise, and Mercury couldn''t get the word out as she thought. The words Mercury squeezed out so desperately in the midst of...


    "Ordine''s - you know his stunt?


    "Stunt, I don''t know if I can call it, but I was good at catching flies with spear tips. It''s a skill I taught to play with, something I would do with a dagger or something, but you were finally successful with a spear. When I was younger, it was all about failure, but late in life he was catching three flies in one act. Don''t call that a master, I don''t know."


    To Drew''s words, the color of Mercury''s eyes had changed. I''m no longer somewhere in my consciousness, such as the absence of Flau.


    Those who know the first Ordain are alive. It was also a wish I had forgotten for Mercury, and an event that reminded me of a grudge that was tight on the bottom of my chest. From Mercury''s body, there was enough slaughter to pass on to the audience.


    In the wake of that killing, Drew''s expression had also changed. I even feel like the ambient temperature has gone up a few degrees. Atmospheric killing with heat. Dru was also urging Urtina, the referee, as he stepped back himself.


    Continued

 1851 War and Peace, Part 388 - Top 16 Unified Martial Arts Games, Mercredo vs Dru ② -

    "Your Honor, you''d better step back. Apparently, we''re gonna kill each other."


    No, but this is a unified martial arts tournament.


    "I didn''t mean to, but apparently I touched a harp line I shouldn''t have touched. Words can no longer be delivered. I don''t want to, but they''re gonna kill us. It''ll either be me beating it down or it''ll kill me."


    Drew had his hands on the sword. And as Merkleed put up his spear, he asked to roar in a low voice.


    "Drew and I are going to have to talk about what we know, okay? My lord - Odin''s, the backdrop to his death!


    "Oh man, it would no longer make sense to say I don''t know anything like that. He''s more forthright than you can imagine, you''re gonna have to chill your head a little bit."


    "Begin!


    Mercury''s spear flashed along with Ultina''s signal bewildering Mercury forward, which unleashed an unexpected kill.


    The spear twisted, disappeared, and was swept away in an instant. Drew makes the invisible triple strike lightly. If so, Mercury''s six consecutive strikes are rolled out. Drew didn''t move his legs, either, but let him snort them on the spot. On the contrary, he took his last blow and fell apart in Mercury.


    Place a blow in the balloon on Mercred''s shoulder with the sword to return and reposition each other. The audience sprang up on a tremendous offense. Alphilis roars unexpectedly watching the game next to Ray Fan.


    "Spears and sticks, I wonder if the difference is so technically close to Orlu"


    "Are you so masterful?


    "Mercury of blood warfare? Looks like a mercenary with two names isn''t Dade. But..."


    To Lisa''s question, Alphilis honestly praised Mercred''s skill, but wondered who was the boy named Drew who seemed to have it on. And Ray fans looked at the game with interest, but naturally hit the Alphilis with doubts.


    "Alfi, which do you think will win?


    "It ''s-- I''m sorry, I can''t say anything."


    That''s a bad tooth cut for you.


    Alphilis couldn''t argue with Ray Fan''s words. That would be so, Alphilis doesn''t have the technology to fight each other so high dimensional opponents. With Orlu, you won''t win again if you fight from the front. And more than that, neither Mercreed nor Drew seem to be doing all they can yet. This game will depend on what their trump card looks like or whether they can give it all.


    Lisa, on the other hand, had the same impression, but in Lisa''s case she had another thing to worry about. That young man named Drew, I still feel like I''ve seen him somewhere.


    "(What is it... smell, no, atmosphere? I''m not supposed to know that young man. If you''re handsome, you can''t go wrong, but he looks unimpressive. That would convince me, but something hooks me up, wouldn''t it?


    The figure, the sword, everything. I don''t see frigid people so far, but if I insist, is it a magician? I use witchcraft and change to inhibit perception. But on the venue, sensors are jammed, too, because neither the magic of perception inhibition nor change should work in the first place. So what''s wrong with it?


    Lisa also couldn''t wipe away the mistrust she was feeling again and watched this game with feelings as she was no longer.


    And many powerful warriors had the same impression of these two battles. A battle between two people who should be able to fight more, but who antagonize as if they were restricted by something. Drew is supposed to be taking it sparingly, but he doesn''t turn to offense, and Mercreed, of course, doesn''t pluck another impression that he doesn''t mean anything during a fierce offense.


    As such, the audience was enthusiastic, leaving the impression that only the powerful would notice that the game was progressing with Drew''s advantage. The Mercred balloon broke just as Drew fought back, and the rest was in half. Drew''s balloon, on the other hand, hasn''t broken one since the beginning.


    It was Dru dominant in the eyes of the audience, but the expression is another Dru that cannot be seen. Drew saw the hourglass installed at Games headquarters, but the time limit is not even one-third consumed. Drew was sighing inside.


    "Oh man, the other guy doesn''t even feel itchy no matter how much he punches in. He led in scoring, but with a wooden sword, throwing in a decisive dozen won''t come true. By contrast, I''m willing to kill over there, and if I hunt it down any more, I might cut the trump card forever.


    This one, by contrast, can''t cut the trump card, but when it was also unacceptable to lose. Isn''t that a challenge? "


    Behind Drew''s depressing stupidity, Drew''s sword was growing. I''m in a hurry with Mercury because it''s something that Drew easily follows, even though Mercury knows better and faster.


    Continued

 1852 War and Peace, Part 389 - Top 16 Unified Martial Arts Games, Mercredo vs Dru ③ -

    "(What is this guy? I''ve confirmed the battle before, but it shouldn''t have been a big deal. That''s the sword. Even as we compete now, we''re sure to get into the fifth finger, right? On the contrary, adding or subtracting? No, am I right in saying I''m getting used to fighting?


    If you don''t see the bottom of the strength, you don''t know what you''re good at. Now is the only time to defeat this guy) "


    Mercred was certainly exasperated, but he regained his calm the other way around when he saw Drew''s sword clasp. I''m not the kind of person you can let your anger take you down. He is an opponent who can carry the game so unilaterally while fighting between spears.


    Merkleed took a few steps back and made up for it. Drew thought it was a trap. He did not pursue it, but rather took a few steps back himself. The score is superior, so you can still win over time. Merkleed saw it as meaning he wouldn''t be forced.


    "(Again, it''s not killer, it''s licked. But let''s do everything we can - within the rules of the Unified Martial Arts Games, of course)"


    Mercred had regained his calm enough to remember his present companion and the face of the Lord. Mercreed was trying to rub the ground several times as he turned his spear backwards. Then the spear started to burn.


    Normally, wooden spears burn and decay, but there is no sign of spears decaying. And Mercury also had a flat burning spear. The audience bothered, but Drew was also surprised by this.


    "You, aren''t you hot?


    "You''re strong for hate and heat. There is nothing like a fire dragon brace. So this spear is fine."


    "There will be limits to things."


    Drew looked at Mercred''s flaming spear and dropped a drop of sweat from his forehead. It''s never because it''s hot. Because the essence of Mercury''s aim and ability could be read.


    "Well, then don''t give me an advantage in scoring without touching it?


    "That''s not all. This flame burns well but me. I don''t even think the wooden sword will hold up."


    "That''s apparently the same with iron, isn''t it?


    "Naturally. There''s only one first-generation orderin ''me in this condition!


    Roll out the spear that Merkleed has gone even faster. Dru takes the distance so that the swords don''t fit together, but when the flying firepowder hit him, one of the balloons on his shoulder was defeated. As Drew expected, this will only favour Mercredo waving his weapon.


    And Mercred''s weapon stretched that I should have avoided long enough. Drew avoided by turning his back with a single hair, but Merkleed''s weapon stretched only for the flames.


    Drew once again takes a good enough distance and says away with an invincible grin.


    "It''s called a spear, you."


    "I don''t remember declaring myself to be a spear man or anything. Look at my weapon. You got it all wrong."


    "Come on, do you like that?"


    Three Drew balloons are already damaged. Half the hourglass is left. Fire then spreads throughout the arena, with a limited range to be able to move gradually. It''s unnatural how that happens with a fire with no burning objects, but Drew convinced himself that''s what Mercreed is capable of.


    It is certain that it is a loss as it is. Drew put his sword away when he smiled coldly and went to pick up another spare weapon. I don''t know what a cold smile means, and Merkleed looks surprised.


    "What imitation? Why laugh?"


    "No, what. I thought it was ironic because it was no longer a fight over martial arts at the Unified Martial Arts Games. It''s an interesting idea to seal up witchcraft and fight with only weapons. Because I like to fight purely with sword moves.


    That''s why I expected this competition, but that female mercenary has overshadowed everything. Of course I don''t think it''s cowardly because it''s within the rules, or rather use wisdom to fight well. But it''s been hundreds of years since I''ve fought with sword moves alone, and it''s true that I was heartbroken. I''m sorry to hear that.


    It''s been a long time since I could have expected to meet someone who might outnumber me with sword moves. I didn''t think the days I would expect to lose would be so exciting. "


    "I don''t know. Then it''s as if there''s no one better than you."


    "Exactly. If anything happens, I''m the strong one after all. I''ll show you proof of that, come."


    Drew set up again. Mercred was uncomfortable that the spare wooden sword was no different from what had been earlier, but rather had prepared a sheath of wooden swords.


    Perhaps the sheath itself has a secret, but either way, in wood, there''s no way you can scratch yourself or anything like that, Mercred reconsidered.


    "I don''t know what you''re up to, but you lose. Drew and I do."


    "What are you afraid of? You''re welcome. Just call me!


    Mercury came forward, as Drew''s words prompted him. And the fastest nine-strike in a row to be released. As if a fiery dragon dances to the arena, a fiery wind strikes Dru.


    And I wondered if Drew and Merkleed had disappeared in the flames, and Merkleed had been blown out. It crashes straight into the off-site wall and Mercred collapses.


    "Then, stupid. You, ''it'' is..."


    "It means you weren''t the only one who had hidden balls. With all my strength, that''s what I''ve never lost to my Lord.


    The only one who ever beat me is my sister. "


    We wouldn''t have gotten each other''s word. But victory and defeat were clearly decided, and the flames unleashed by Mercredo had disappeared from the arena, and Dru''s declaration of victory had been made by Ultina, who had returned to the platform.


    Continued

 1900 War and Peace, Part 437 - After the Top 16 Unified Martial Arts Games, within Jaeger ① ~

    "It is true that Lord Rhine was negotiating to return to Alexandria. I had been given the right to operate outside the country, outside the part where Dear Diore knew me. He gathered information in enemy countries, worked as a Nights of Nights, and sometimes arbitrarily provoked acts of aggression in other countries."


    - Whose orders are those?


    "I can''t tell you that. However, I am always thinking about the future of Alexandria. That point is the same as Dear Diore, but I would like to say that you and I have a slightly different idea. We won''t discuss it here, because it would be a parallel line to talk about it here."


    "I don''t care - but this is certainly not a good time to have that argument."


    "I''m afraid you understand. So, I came into contact with Jaeger once during the operation, and it''s a battle. Lord Rhine''s location was already grasped, so I was sure I set him up."


    "Line?"


    Alphilis asked for an explanation, but Rhine only replied that he was always the unit he fought for. And...


    "I''m from Alexandria."


    "I''ve heard that from Lisa. I was assuming you were a soldier, but were you in a status?


    "... do I have to tell you?


    "That''s fine if you don''t want to tell me. It''s just that your presence is already essential to Jaeger. Whatever you''re carrying, we''ll have to hold it, too. At that time, I don''t even know what''s going on. I can''t handle it."


    To the words of Alphilis, Rhine often contemplated and sighed loudly. Diore spoke quietly watching how it went.


    "If it''s hard for you to say, do you want me to tell you?


    "No, don''t worry. I''ll tell you from me. I was a pretty good knight in Alexandria. And I was banished because of a problem. In Alexandria, you''re a sinner, if you go back, you''ll be condemned to death. It would be problematic if felons from other countries were known to be deputy commanders. That''s why I didn''t tell you. Forgive me."


    The words I said to squeeze out were telling me how the line was painful. I knew that for Alphilis, too, but Ibran added mercilessly.


    "That explanation won''t suffice, Lord Rhine. You became a thousand chiefs at the age of slightly 16 and were appointed division chief at the age of 18. He was the youngest, most talented knight in history. Starting with Dear Diore, all the young knights recognized you. Everyone had that expectation of when you would be a general, and you were fully up to it.


    But all of a sudden you have betrayed that expectation. Everyone knows the circumstances, and there are still many voices of sympathy for you. Even if you return to Alexandria, your plea for help will not go out in a thousand. Honestly, the death penalty was likely to be spared and redone from one soldier.


    Yet you ran away. Do you know how disappointed we were then? Everybody believes you''re going to be the new star of Alexandria, and Lady Diore... "


    "Stop it, Ibran"


    To Diore''s words, Ibran shut his mouth. But only one remark was made against my command.


    "- I became a knight admiring you. I went into Nights of Nights because I can leave the country looking for you who disappeared. It was hard to see that you were corrupt. I respect you but hate you at the same time. Let me tell you something, even if they say it''s just childish. And me and my fellow knights, they think the same thing. Depending on what you do, a thousand knights will be on your side, as well as enemies. That''s all I want you to understand."


    "- Yes, but it''s not worth it to me anymore. Don''t take it personally."


    "It is unfortunately not you who decides how valuable you are. As I once was, even if it''s an idol, sometimes value is determined by others. Know that. In Alexandria today, your value is not yet low. Perhaps you cannot escape that fate. Just like me."


    Diore and Rhine were about to suffer. It carries the same thing. That was the look that Alphilis could see. Perhaps these two have carried things that I can''t imagine.


    That''s when Betts slapped his hand just saying he was suddenly convinced.


    "Oh, I remember! You, surely the young knight who slaughtered the minister with hatred! I was impressed that there was someone who could... muggle."


    "I''m going wild, jizzy."


    "Shut the fuck up for a second"


    Betts gets his mouth blocked by Lexus and twisted by Louis. The line laughed bitterly.


    Continued

 1901 War and Peace, Part 438 - After the Top 16 Unified Martial Arts Games, Within Jaeger ② -

    - That could have happened.


    "I''ll ask you one thing, Line. You have no regrets?


    Poking at the pain, Rhine got stuck in words. Because she''s sharp at times like this, so sometimes she''s a neglected and dependable woman, Rhine thinks.


    "I don''t regret it. I''ve become a knight with so much admiration, but I haven''t regretted it since I became a knight. The mercenary line suits me better now."


    "Yeah... I hope so. I just regret it, and if you want to do something about it, I want you to say it first."


    "What, are you going to move Jaeger?


    "You can leave me alone and it''ll work. Maybe you underestimate your morality? Then you better let me move it. I won''t let you lose me, never."


    As Alphilis stared at the line, the line accidentally covered his eyes with his hands.


    "Come on, I think I''m mistaken"


    "What?


    "You were probably, but apparently you''re struggling, aren''t you?


    "See what''s in my heart. Hard work was better when I was under you."


    Diore smiles and puts in a lay, and the line is in tune. Ekla and Cowen sighed as the alphilis was decent.


    "Well, let''s get to the next story. It''s a special unit from Alexandria, Nights of Nights. Among them, ~ that a member of the Reidlind family''s one-party is moving at the hands of Alexandria''s ''Someone'' ~. They tried to get rid of Lord Diore, and we got involved ~. How is the solution ~?"


    "Basically, this is our problem. I would like to say on top of everything else that I did not intend to cause you any trouble. But that''s what happens. I want to help."


    "Depends on the reward and content, of course."


    Alphilis nods at Diore''s suggestion. Cowen spreads his hand to further encourage Diore.


    "What can I do for you, Lord Spirit Knight?"


    "I''m going home to Alexandria to see who''s pulling the thread behind me. There have been many ploys aimed at me in the past, but you''ve never been directly targeted so far. I can''t figure it out that that''s in the middle of the Continental Peace Conference. I don''t know why this is the time... but I know that those involved in internal affairs have no talent, but I think that when we get this far, there will be traitors through foolishness.


    I haven''t been involved in internal affairs for more than a decade, so it might be time to clean up Shin. "


    "So you''ll be home soon?"


    "I''m going to. If you drive a flying dragon, it won''t take ten days."


    "In the meantime, what''s the guarantee that Nights of Nights won''t work?


    "If you''re after me, you won''t make a move"


    At that time, someone knocked on the door. Florencia stands outside.


    "I''m in the middle of a conversation. Excuse me. The knight of Alexandria is better."


    "Who?


    My name is Lord Carrion.


    "It''s okay, let''s talk."


    Ibran goes out and listens. And after he was struck in the ear, Ibran, who changed his blood phase, came into the room.


    "Dear Diore, it is no longer possible to return home"


    "What happened?


    "Lord Barotelli, the representative of the mission, has been killed. He said his neck was on the inn table."


    "What!?


    Diore also took a seat at this, and the Alphilis and the others looked at each other. It is the second person at this meeting that a mission is killed - and it is also the representative of Alexandria, the great power.


    It was the first time both Rhine and Betts had seen Diore wave at anger. Diore stared at Ibran.


    "What about security? The Inn must have had an elite led by Ivanzard!


    "Of course I was packing it. It''s about them, so we also know about Nights of Nights. But it still broke through. There are dead men in this escort."


    "Where''s Ivanzardo?


    "He suffered a wound to his hand, but his life has been saved."


    "Damn, you''re gonna do this far!? You want to pull me over here until you kill the head of your own mission!


    "Unfortunately, we still have the report"


    "What the fuck!"


    "Civil unrest has broken out in northern Alexandria. An order from the court came down so as to break half from our main army on the border. As per the arrangement from the beginning, half of the troops cannot maintain a border with the border, so all the fronts pushed in the last decade will be withdrawn."


    Diore tried to slap the table at the mercy of anger, recalling that this was where he was invited and restrained himself. People said that going through anger would make them look faceless, but Diore had that look exactly.


    Seeing how it goes, Alphilis points the water at Larna.


    "Larna, what''s going on inside Jaeger?


    "I''ve already quenched the fire. There is no new damage, and the regiment seems to be calm."


    "Do you know who they are?


    "Yes, we''re tracking it"


    In response, Cowen looked sinister. Perhaps it was the bill you wanted to use in your negotiations with Alexandria. But Alphilis abandoned the advantage himself. Maybe he felt things weren''t the same way around.


    "Then keep tracking. Once we''ve located the target, we''ll launch a raid here. You don''t think the enemy will be raided and returned during the night of the night."


    "Whoa, are we going to raid even our struggling opponents?


    "Mr. Betts, there''s something different to worry about. You don''t have to fight from the front. If you can take the lead and raid, you have every way to kill them. What I am worried about is how many people can be captured and can I make my mouth crack? Only two things."


    Betts was unexpectedly deflected by the pressure of Alphilis'' eyes, who looked at Betts as such, and the three witches whose eyes lit with light as Alphilis intended.


    Continued

 1855 War and Peace, Part 392 - Top 16 Shogun Games of Unified Martial Arts, Romans Land ② -

    "Your Highness, the sword of power chooses its owner. Select a powerful weapon owner. If someone doesn''t like it, they can burn it down."


    "So is it inappropriate to touch a nagging?


    "So there hasn''t been an owner out there in hundreds of years. The record shows that Levantine was last used during the war. The owner at that time took his life with only one swing, but instead, he slaughtered (hoffs) every Demon King stronghold with one blow.


    A demon sword that needs to be ready for that just to wave. If the rightful owners were out, the continent''s map of forces would be repainted. "


    "How about a prize for something like that?


    "I can''t help it. Nobody can own it anyway."


    Swendle laughed with his nose, humph.


    "Rumor has it that although the once Arnelian Virgin could have had it in her hands, that was the limit. He said his hand sucked just to hand and carried it the best he could. With constant healing magic activated, they finally made it possible to carry it. That''s Arnelia''s unique skill in healing magic.


    Even if the real thing tries to get into someone else''s hands, it''s probably even appropriate to carry it. In the end Levantine is owned by Arnelia and the right to form alone is delegated. That''s all.


    I suppose that''s why it''s so lame. To burn out those who plan not to. "


    "I see... but you care"


    "What?


    "It is a qualification to own a powerful sword. If that''s all you choose to own, is there a will? I''d like to ask the sword itself."


    Hearing that word of Anneclose, Swendle and Orloage aligned themselves as if they were surprised by each other''s eyes, and laughed. When was the first time Anneclose heard my father Swendle laugh?


    Swendle was knocking on his knees and nodding.


    "You ask the Devil''s Sword itself for credentials! I see you didn''t have that idea!


    "Hey, did I say something strange?


    "Yes, because Her Highness the Princess. If that was possible, someone would have qualified by now, wouldn''t they?


    "But for not trying anything."


    Neither did Annecloses to Orloage''s allegations, but Swendle unsurprisingly defended Annecloses.


    "No, you''re absolutely right. Sure, there''s something you don''t know if you try everything. You''re still right to bring you here."


    "Huh?"


    "Take care of that mindset, Anneclose. Our first generation has overturned the notion that it is useless to defy the forces of demons. It is those who push through what everyone thinks is impossible and who give up, who will be the ones who will come. If you can''t make it, you''re just a big idiot. Which one are you?


    "Regardless, I would like to be the one -"


    Swendle observes the expression of the staring Anneclose.


    "but?"


    "I know how short I am. If it comes down to it, it will be with someone else''s help."


    "I see, that''s not bad either. The more choices you have, the better. Well, I''m feeling very much better. Orlowarge, can I take care of this place?


    "Yes. Which way is the king going?


    "Let me help you smash the flies loud in the suburbs. It''s time for all of our dragon knights to become dull. If we move him somewhat, they''ll say what the army is for.


    I''ll have to sell Arnelia some thanks. "


    Swendle flips his coat and takes a seat. Orloage stood it up and sent it out with deep gratitude.


    "Welcome, my lord."


    "What about me, my king?


    "Don''t be silly, you don''t think you have enough commanders? Join me in command of the army."


    "Yes!


    To Swendle''s suggestion, Anneclose was unworthy of age and heartfelt. Attendance with Swendle, the highest dragon knight (dragon master) and father and king powerful enough to be said to be the resurrection of the first king. The sight I once dreamed of became a reality. Anneclose was following the king, forgetting the abusive actions of his father, and his previous grievances.


    "That''s weird."


    "What''s odd, Ray Fan?


    "I didn''t expect to expose Levantine, the prize, to the crowd without saying no. Will Arnelia do such an act at this time that no longer takes account of the people?"


    "So is that."


    The same was true of the Ray fans who were surprised by Levantine''s appearance. But since Alphilis had another concern, it was not the case now.


    Alphilis was releasing Pandora and letting him look inside the venue. Because Levantine was also Pandora''s purpose, and I thought as an alphilis I needed to know what a Levantine sword was. I couldn''t turn down Pandora''s offer to explore the signs of Levantine if I had time.


    But it was another fact that Pandora, who strolled around the venue and returned to the Alphilis earrings, told him.


    Continued

 1903 War and Peace, Part 440 - After the Top 16 Unified Martial Arts Games, Within Jaeger ?

    "No, I think I''m getting dizzy. It feels like the ground is shaking."


    "It''s not like, it''s really rocking, Captain!


    "I do, sometimes. Do you mean crustal fluctuations?"


    At that time, I felt the shadows make a scene in Alphilis'' head for a moment. I thought I sounded a hell of an alarm, and at the next moment, Alphilis'' consciousness was dimmed, and...


    "- Oh, my God, you weren''t supposed to wake up for another millennium. You think someone inspired Ucco? Stupid, he said it wouldn''t do any good."


    "Captain? Are you okay?


    "Back off, daughter. I have an emergency."


    Something that has replaced Alphilis abruptly converges magic and activates metastatic magic. Tasha hurried back a few steps to her unpleasant hunch and its pressure, but in doing so she was suddenly pushing herself into the room by Rana, Closes, Muscade, Aerial, and Diore.


    "Captain, have you noticed!?


    "Alfie, there''s a tremendous amount of magic coming from the source of the current shake."


    "- Who is it, and you?


    Instead of panicking muscades and closets, Larna realized as soon as possible that the person in front of her was not an alphilis. It is not necessary to see Tasha''s anxious expression.


    But one of them won''t stop metastatic magic. Aerial, who noticed something was wrong, was moving fastest.


    "I''m sorry, everyone. We''re gonna get involved!"


    "Huh? What?


    "Do what?


    Aerial, who was at the rear of the line, broke into alphilic metamorphosis magic in the form of pushing everyone in. It''s an inherently dangerous act, but here''s what Aerial''s intuition screamed for.


    Thus the metastasis magic was activated, and the Alphilis and the others disappeared. When Tasha turned back to me in a few moments, the hustle and bustle broke out again in Jaeger''s main building.


    Everyone, raise your report.


    "Success in the murder of Lord Barotelli. Majority of damage covered, Ivanzard survived. No damage to this one."


    "Jaeger''s raid failed. We can''t secure a target or kill him. This damage is minor."


    "In the Deep Green Palace, silence is maintained and the number of guards is low. The circumstances are unknown, but I was wondering if hardly anyone was there. We''re on surveillance."


    "Hmm, should the minimum purpose be considered accomplished?


    Several of them, who were on the receiving side of the report, face to face. But one of them slammed the pillar suddenly. The gaze of those who were raising the report to the act is gathered together.


    "Not yet! I''m sorry I didn''t let him blow a bubble when I found out Betts'' grandfather was here!


    "That would be personal, wouldn''t it? Don''t get me wrong."


    "I know you think the same thing!? How bitter we were to taste because of that prodigal grandfather! With this mission, in the first place..."


    "No, don''t say it"


    "If you talk ahead of us from there, even the existential significance of what we are. Restraint yourself."


    When the woman''s voice sounded, the man who was furious also seemed to quit any further objections. And when I took a few deep breaths, I was back in peace.


    "I''m sorry, it''s okay now"


    "Each one of you will have something to say, but first focus on accomplishing this task. Without it, we won''t even move on to the next stage."


    "I know. I just have to take back what I lost. Because that''s what I''ve always done."


    "It''s the blood muscle that originally rose with the sword. I''m just back in the shake."


    "We are more powerful and equipped than the Founding Fathers. Rehabilitation is possible."


    "Oh? I can''t."


    While the commanders were trying to unite, a woman suddenly broke through the door and came in. At the same time the rolling corpse was facing in a direction where his neck was not exposed. Bloody wet spinning stick [tonfur] on both hands of the woman. It is proof that many people have been killed by the time we get here.


    There were more than a dozen people in the room. They stood guarded at the same time.


    "Stupid, there should have been nearly ten people on the security outside. You mean you didn''t notice us?


    "I''ve wiped out everything to get out. We don''t think we''re the only ones good at assassinations. As far as you guys are concerned, we seem far from being assassins."


    "Hmm, I didn''t know you''d bother to show up while you knew that. Are you confident or have any ideas?


    "Calm down, you''re a tough guy to do. But I''m not really good at assassinations either. I''m the best at being square with who I am. Hey, why don''t you take off your disappearing coat like that and give it all you can. Ladies and gentlemen of the Raydrind family in Alexandria?


    To the words, all the warriors in captainship took off their coats. 4 men and 1 woman. Unusual killings ran from any of them.


    "Put up a fight knowing who we are, woman! He''s dead!


    "You idiot, dead is the dialogue you say after you kill him already. Everyone who does that has a second-rate market. Could the Reidlinds have missed expectations, too? They didn''t make a big deal out of it."


    "You seem so confident in yourself. You want me to give you a name?


    "I''m not going to name it. My job is to kill all of them, but in case anyone asks me, I''ll even have to kill them extra. Isn''t that outrageous? I''m not an extra killer."


    "Set it up. No need for captivity, kill it"


    The woman who attacked me - one of the captains, who felt the danger of Banessa on his skin, gave an order to kill her without getting her hair in. It''s possible they''re buying more time than they showed up. I instantly decided it would be the right thing to do.


    Continued

 1857 War and Peace, Part 394 - Top 16 Unified Martial Arts Games, Louis Vs Ven ① -

    The opposing Jaeger''s Ven is a mercenary who is very quietly, plain. An Ekla escort who is a nobleman with the status of daughter of the Chancellor but assists Alphilis in the mercenary corps. Although he only performs the role faithfully, his combat skills, command skills were very high, and he often made requests with his peers with Ekla''s permission.


    The request was definitely accomplished without any damage to his peers, and Venn, who was not proud of the results, had earned a solid reputation within his peers. Some of the Jaegers who became the Great Zone didn''t know about Venn, but they are highly appreciated by those who knew about him. He was such a plain man of strength.


    So if you ask me if it''s high profile for two people who don''t try to show their strength, that''s never the case. But whoever had watched these two games once and immediately so far understood what kind of hands-on they were.


    "Which one do you think will win?


    "I don''t know. They''re both mercenaries. Hey, I don''t know much about them."


    "I saw that swordsman fight, but it was inside. And Seeder is going to knock you down."


    "Even a guy named Venn would say that. He has been winning by pushing the seed players without a single struggle. It''s plain, but solid, huh?


    "I think..."


    The audience''s ratings and winning expectations also varied, making it the most broken battle. And compared to their deliberate surroundings, the two confronting each other on stage were not nervous or exalted, but quietly listened to the attention of the referee.


    The two of us thought we would fight without telling them anything as it were, but when the precautions were over, Louis told Venn.


    "Alphilis... what are you and your captains like?


    "-Interesting, isn''t it? I''m never tired of watching it, and as an employer, I can compensate and reward you adequately."


    "Do I deserve loyalty?


    "If you had not already devoted your allegiance to my Lord, you might have done so. Even if I just tell him I want to dedicate my loyalty, he won''t like it in person. It''s the mountain of Sekiyama that says," Don''t bother. "


    When I heard what Venn thought, Louis laughed small.


    "Well, Alpha Reese created a good mercenary regiment."


    "Yes, I''m sure he is, and we''re going to make a big deal out of it."


    "Begin!"


    What a conversation without tension or hostility, a suddenly awesome meeting began. It advanced with fierce momentum with the signal of initiation and was awesome enough for the referee''s hat to fly at the wind pressure of the first blow.


    Naturally, the wooden sword couldn''t stand so many meetings, and Venn''s wooden sword broke first. Louis did not hesitate to wave down Venn''s brain, but deviated from that sword and Venn threw Louis away. Undoubtedly Louis was a knife, and Venn saw it and poked Louis with his elbow to crack each other''s balloons.


    Two people once at a distance, but Venn quickly runs to get a spare wooden sword. With both spares in his hands, he switched to the two swords he showed in his battle with Aristotle. At the same time Louis was running to get his sword. I knew there was a rattle in the wooden sword at an earlier meeting, and I decided that I had no choice but to change my sword this period.


    Venn deliberately exhausted his wooden sword first to induce Louis to be caught off guard, but he found out that he was the one who wouldn''t get on so easily. Unlike Aristotle, he knew he was a solid opponent.


    "It''s a good decision for boulders."


    "Unlike genius skin like yours, this one''s been piling up workouts in plain sight. I wouldn''t have survived if I wasn''t sensitive enough to see the machine."


    In a slight meeting Louis was perceiving the power and vessels of Venn. Ven is a natural killer and brings together the talents of battle. Louis is also from the Martial Family, and has been treated as a genius by a woman who was born in the military.


    But by belonging to Blackhawk, Louis realized how narrow the world he only knew. Blackhawk members are full of battle talent and are real fierce men who have lived in battle. Even Lexus, a subordinate, knew Louis was way above himself in talent.


    The truth is that Louis has always remembered his discomfort since he was in Romansland. I wonder how a military power and my country''s sword in the true sense without knowing the outside world can be enough walls. If we were to truly protect our country, we thought we needed to know the outside world. To that end, he said he was going to fight the strong men of the outside world. I thought so and jumped out of Romansland until this moment.


    "(No, that''s different too...)"


    One thought comes to mind in Louis'' chest. That is indisputable and that this fight is fun. Louis only gave the most apparent reason, he didn''t really care about the country, and he realized through this tournament what he wanted to live with.


    "Hey, you look good."


    Only his subordinate, Lexus, was aware of that change in Louis. And at the same time, Louis'' sword pressure goes up. Venn, who should have been pushing at speed, was getting pushed every time he exchanged a blow.


    Continued

 1858 War and Peace, Part 395 - Top 16 Unified Martial Arts Games, Louis Vs Ven ② -

    "Suddenly the sword is heavy?


    Indeed, Louis'' spare wooden sword is bigger than usual, and it is a wide-ranging sword called ''Tanbira''. Excellent in strength, but Venn thought he could overwhelm at speed.


    But before Louis pressures, Venn''s attackers dull. I know it would be effective if I stepped in, but that slight bit never filled.


    "This is-"


    "There''s a battle."


    Roch and Rhine saw that trend. There was no gap, and another bottle of Venn''s sword finally broke into the attack that was lightly punched in. Venn managed to deviate from the last Louis offense, but Venn showed a will to surrender before Louis waved his next offense.


    Though the wooden sword, if Louis'' attack now hits, it will surely crush the bones, and if he does poorly, he will die. We have to escort Ekla. Venn must not have any rest due to injury, nor could he have wished for any kind of defense.


    If there was ecla cheer, as in the fight against Aristotle, or if there were a few more reasons to fight Venn himself, it could have been another different result. But the battle was decided.


    "Winner, Swordsman Louis!


    With the proclamation of victory of the referee, the cheer rises. Rare for Louis, he was well admired by the audience and blurred the taste of victory.


    In contrast, when he saw Venn leaving the venue quietly, but not unfortunately, Roch accidentally leaked his heart.


    "I thought he was the dominant man. It even seemed like a deliberate loss. I feel stronger too, misunderstanding?


    "It''s not even a mistake, and it''s not on purpose. For better or worse, I can''t help it. You''re a man. Besides, I''ve lived in an aristocratic society, so I''m pretty sure I know the honor of this tournament.


    But there were rare reasons to fight Venn himself. I don''t care if they''re miscellaneous, but they''re not miscellaneous. And you felt a strong will on your opponent to just push Venn over. If it''s just sword moves, it''s a battle that Venn wins 8 times if he does it 10 times. But the willingness to win must have turned out to be the difference. "


    "The one called obsession? I thought it was an unbridled word for you, but how could you possibly have made it?


    "Right. Truth be told, the next battle will be for you."


    Rhine was gradually starting a prep movement as he watched the game. I can see a lot of tension from that look as well. Of course Roch knows why.


    "Does the winning candidate, Ravenstein, get nervous with his opponent?"


    "Or so. I''ve looked into it, but at the Unified Martial Arts Congress, he''s an undefeated man in circumstances other than leaving by mission or coming with injuries. In front of the head of the venue, I observed the game, and I received thoughts and advice on the ease of use of the venue, but I have no physical or mental defense. Knight.


    That''s how you fight me. Now it''s weirder not to be nervous. "


    "I see. So you have the soul guts to at least surpass your willingness. That''s a special victory."


    Roch nodded on his own, but apparently the line doesn''t feel like putting up so much.


    "Ha, he''s Roch''s husband. Do I look like such a winning balls to you?


    "... and did that set some sort of palliative trap?


    "My goodness! I just wanted to say, how ruined by our captain. I feel like I''m crying and running away."


    The line had used the position of the Venue Manager to put a little hand on the venue itself. Brittle, protrude, tilt some. It''s a fine enough difference to step on and begin to understand, but the more perfect the opponent is, the less of that difference is broken.


    The line was going to attack Ravenstein with it at its foot, but I didn''t know Alphilis would build such a trick with piercing, damaging the arena itself, and Diore would fix it. The prediction to that point was not even on the line on the boulder.


    Rhine was holding his head as he watched Diore repair the arena by magic, but he decided to change his mood firmly.


    "Oh, I''ve finished my prayers. At best, they''ll come with no red shame."


    "Not at all. Don''t just imitate me so I can turn my ass on and run away, okay?


    "That''s good. If you give me one of your butts, will you stay alert?


    "If you can die as a person, I''ll do it. In that case, I''ll never hear from you again."


    "Eh, isn''t it like you''re telling me to come die after all?"


    Rhine went to the holding room unfaithfully, but when he saw the look on his face, Roch shrugged. Regardless of his mouth, Rhine looked in the middle of the battle, as in his head he had already begun a meeting with Ravenstein.


    "Is that the look of a loser? Sounds like you still have an idea, huh?


    Roch saw the full look of the line and decided to look forward to what would happen in the game.


    Continued

 1859 War and Peace, Part 396 - Top 16 Unified Martial Arts Games, Ravenstein Vs Line ① -

    Hey, excuse me, Admiral.


    The line was suddenly visiting Ravenstein''s holding room just before the 16th or 6th Unified Martial Arts Games. In relation to the game progression - precisely because of the response to the boiling Demon King Army around Arnelia and the search for Titania - the game interval was to be shortened - Ravenstein did not complain about it either. Because it is to visit at any time on the battlefield, such as unforeseen events.


    But I didn''t expect the opponent, Rhine, to visit the holding room directly. Ravenstein had had the opportunity to talk to Rhine several times so far, partly because Rhine had been entrusted with the Games'' head of security and so on. Though face-to-face, it is more a violation of manners than an unexpected appearance of the opponent in the opponent''s holding room.


    Even the sober Ravenstein pointed his sober gaze at the line, which did not hide his disgust, but the line first showed that there was no hostility by placing his sword at the entrance.


    "Oh, come on. Don''t look at me, I''m just here to say hello to the greatest knight on the continent. Challenge the best knights in the best places. You rarely get an opportunity like this. Even if it''s a mercenary, your arms are ringing."


    "... even though your lord is a mercenary, he will be the one who puts himself in battle. Don''t you think it would be offensive to visit your opponent''s holding room before the battle?


    "But it''s not against the rules. Normally, security soldiers can stop me, but I''m in charge of security. I''m the only one who can do it. Backgammon."


    Rhine deliberately winked and showed, but Ravenstein''s response never softened.


    "And what can I do for you? Didn''t I just come here to talk to the public?


    "Hey, I''m not talking to the public. After the battle, you won''t be interested in me, so if we''re gonna talk about this, I''m gonna have to take this opportunity."


    "Then there''s nothing to talk about right now. Let''s go."


    "Don''t be so evil. Actually, I''m not new to fighting you. Rumor has it you''ll never forget the sword and face of the opponent you fought once. Do you remember me, too?


    Ravenstein was questioned and traced his memory, but the face that came to mind doesn''t come to mind. And I shook my head unfortunately.


    "I''m sorry, but where would I have made a match? Apparently, my memory doesn''t count for my reputation either."


    "I don''t know, I was a kid, too. More than a decade ago, it was time for an exchange between Alexandria and the Kingdom of Baingel. That''s when the senior knights of Alexandria fell one after the other, and the AC battle got Alexandria simmered by you alone. The young knight was given the opportunity to work with you after that.


    I might still be an obedient knight at that time, but the last time I saw him, he made a match. Well, it''s not enough. I don''t remember the kid. "


    "! I see, the boy then. You remember that? Right, so many years have passed..."


    Ravenstein remembered the line or nodded to miss the old days. The opposing line laughs niggardly and rejoices that the story made sense.


    "Did you remember?


    "Oh, I thought I remembered. The exchange was impressive the other way around because there were no Laidrinds or Lord Diore at that time. There would have been convenience in fighting on the border, but the handiwork was driven out to the battlefield and Alexandria was mostly a young knight.


    I remember one of them, a promising young man in the future. Think of the youngest young boy who looks like he''s eating this one. Was it you who had the most living eyes? "


    "... I didn''t mean to. I didn''t want to miss a chance to see the greatest knight on the continent."


    "No, I don''t need humility. While many shrivel, they often blur their gaze without concealing their ferocity. I didn''t expect that young man to be in front of mercenaries like this right now. What has happened to you in over a decade? I was hoping that if we were bad at regular interactive games, we would fight together on the battlefield."


    To Ravenstein''s words, Rhine grinned lonely and turned his heel back.


    "Well, there were so many things I couldn''t talk about. Listen to that story when you get another chance to drink. It''s enough that you remember me now."


    "Okay. When you don''t have a mission, let me invite your lord out for a drink. I hope you get the opportunity during this period."


    "I didn''t expect you to invite me anytime soon. That''s the extreme of fear. Damn, the best knights are serious."


    Rhine rejoiced that Ravenstein had remembered himself, leaving the holding room behind with a shoved metaphor and thanks. And he went toward his own holding room, laughing, distorting the edge of his mouth, saying that the prospect had gone well.


    Continued

 1860 War and Peace, Part 397 - Top 16 Unified Martial Arts Games, Ravenstein Vs Line ② -

    And Ravenstein, two of the lines were on top of the game. Only two people knew one act in the holding room, but the two before the game had changed from the holding room to rising in tension. Ravenstein stood calmly, but I can see beside him how his shoulders are raised and his muscles are raised, so much so that the line seems too tense.


    Jaeger''s crew to watch as they worry about how it goes.


    "I wonder if you''re all right, Lieutenant. That''s just not a good point."


    "It looks a little too much, though."


    "Deputy Captain - Come on -!


    Many cheer purely, but it should too. Pre-game multiplication rates were overwhelmingly open, only 1.1x in Ravenstein''s win, but the difference in wagering rates was 50x in Rhine''s win. There is also information that Rhine has left Alexandria''s division chief. But so many believe in the overwhelming strength of Ravenstein.


    Most of the members are now betting on Ravenstein. The kind-hearted and others tried to justify their support for the line by not taking part in the bet, but most of them resembled the cheers they send to the weak, and few others sincerely believed in the line''s victory in this venue.


    That was even the same with the executives.


    "Yikes, Florencia. Which one did you bet on?


    "You''ve decided to bet on that, naturally, Deputy Line, haven''t you?


    "Oh, just betting isn''t progress. Why should I be involved in gambling? ''Didn''t I say no?


    "Would you mind teasing me?


    Florencia turned so puffy that she went crazy and Rosetta made even more fun of herself.


    "So, which one did you really bet on?


    "... 10 pens for Deputy Line Director"


    "Ha, that''s your kid''s allowance! Even you believe in the line''s victory!


    "Ugh, shut up! I am from the Knight, so I grew up being asked about Lord Ravenstein''s martial arts. I just can''t imagine that Lord Ravenstein losing!


    Florencia is quickly mucky for Rosetta opponents, but Rosetta also agreed to all this time.


    "Ha, well. In fact, Atai bet 2,000 quid on Ravenstein."


    "What!? Tell me all that, it won''t!


    "I''ve seen Ravenstein both in Atai and on the battlefield. With Kuchi. I thought it was a big deal to discuss the Knight of Reputation, so I accompanied Atai''s special forces to see how it went, but I can''t do that. I couldn''t think of a means to dive through that man''s omnidirectional alert that wouldn''t even hit a flow arrow until the end. Talk about what kind of monster you are, being chased by a hundred horsemen on the battlefield and winning without reinforcements.


    And he did it without the help of magic. That knight is a real strong man. If you can dive through that security net, take a look. "


    That was Rosetta''s honest sentiment, but the actual ability of Ravenstein isn''t so off track. It is only an extraordinary combat capability within reach of ordinary people.


    Not many people know about Ravenstein''s past. Because he does not speak for himself, and his body is not the kind of person who prides himself on his abilities and achievements. However, I imposed a challenge on Ravenstein that strayed from the normal track because of the idea of "what is a knight?". His clan imposed it on him only with a calm face.


    So Ravenstein also looked flat and did a challenge that went off track. Because I thought that was normal. My parents have never received a word of labor or a word of praise. I''ve just been given a challenge, I''ve done it, and I''ve been immersed in the task since I grew up. It is merely that the task that has been accomplished was impossible beyond difficulties by world standards.


    And even today, Ravenstein does his usual battles as usual, and only wins as a matter of course.


    "(I''m an ordinary person. We lost once in a match, and we''re lucky we haven''t died before. But surely learning from losing is also my strength. You can''t brag about anything, such as never losing. It is fortunate to learn from the loss and to know that the last one to win at the heart is the strongest.


    Therefore, there is no alarm for me. There is some exhilaration, but no excitement, just calmly dealing with all the strength difference) "


    Ravenstein stood at a slightly longer distance from the line than usual. I''ve been watching the battle of the line so far, and I remember the knife extraction technique of the line when I was once about to get unconscious during an AC match. From that time on, Ravenstein knew that Rhine''s blow was superior.


    The opposing line was a habitual arrangement from the beginning. It is the same as the first hand when he fought Ivanzard. Lisa shrugged sensing this.


    "Is that the biggest blow from the first hand? That''ll be the only way, but aren''t you already on guard?


    "I don''t know."


    "Alphilis, is that guy - how about a victory for your vice president of the mercenary regiment?


    Ray fans were pretending to be calm, but Lisa knows they''re sweating tightly on their palms. I also knew why, but I dared to pretend I didn''t. And I don''t know if Alphilis is an act either, but he was only answering it compulsorily.


    "Normally, the odds would be about once in a hundred."


    "So, you think you''re gonna lose?


    "Ravenstein is the best knight on the continent. If this martial arts tournament is normal, I''ll close the curtain with a Ravenstein victory.


    But Rhine told me yesterday. ''Seriously, I''m going for the win, so let me out of the mercenary corps chores,'' he said. I don''t know much about his performance outside of Jaeger, but I think he''s the man responsible for what he said. And it doesn''t suit your sloppy personality, and it''s something you''re prepared for.


    Because you''re inferior in strength, and you won''t be the man to give up. When I stand here planting something, I expect so. "


    Lisa was watching Alphilis in a somewhat unexpected mood as Alphilis defended the line. Lisa follows her back as she moves behind the alphilis.


    "Alfi, did you bet this game?


    "Yeah, sure."


    "To which? I''m 2000 for Ravenstein."


    "10000 on the line"


    Lisa almost blew it out unexpectedly. It has always been a strong feeling that if you live in a clich��, you will only be able to live for a few years. 500,000 if you win. one-sixth of the costs necessary to establish a mercenary regiment.


    I thought you were joking, Lisa, but the look on Alphilis''s face was serious in itself. Lisa had stopped saying extra things, thinking that Alphilis might hope to win the line as well as as as head of Jaeger''s regiment again. Because I found Alphilis sweating in his hand more than in his own game.


    And Alphilis was also more than a ray fan, staring at the game to eat in.


    "Begin!"


    With the signal of judgment, the wind rushed. There was no staggering sword flash, just one slash brilliant. A glimmer of wind smashed the protection of the strongest knight on the continent and slammed him against an off-site wall. Rebenstein, bouncing due to the extra momentum, collapsed on his forehead and threw up blood.


    "Mi, brilliant..."


    I tried to get up as I was, but I couldn''t. I threw up blood on my knees. Too instantaneously, not only the audience, but even the referee, were appalled, but finally returned to me as the line began to leave the arena, shouting the line''s declaration of victory.


    Continued

 1861 War and Peace, Part 398 - Top 16 Unified Martial Arts Games, Ravenstein Vs Line ③ -

    "Shit, winner, Jaeger''s line!


    The audience cheers and screams the best of the day. With praise and anger at the same time, Rhine left with only a small hand up to the audience. And he groaned with a small voice.


    "I''m really glad you''re a serious knight. It''s because you remember exactly what my sword muscle is when it''s only dozens of matches. I didn''t want to be able to win because I did it right, but you''re gonna have to plant it!


    Needless to say the line chuckled.


    And numerous praises and screams from Jaeger''s face watching the battle of the line were flying.


    "Whoa, whoa!


    "Or you beat me... my opponent is the best knight on the continent!?


    "That''s the vice president!


    "Are we really spending time with people?


    Mercenaries who communicate emotion and amazement to each other. The same is true of the executives.


    "Seriously... a blow, what is that?


    "Keep an eye out for me. What, but I can''t believe it - Rosetta, would you mind following my cheek?


    "Aye."


    Rosetta flashed, clamping Florencia''s cheek. My head spun 90 degrees to unexpected power, but Florencia was still cheeky herself whether it wasn''t enough.


    "... you''re real. No way..."


    "Atai too. I can''t believe it. When you stick around, you should have bet more, Florencia?


    "No, that''s fine... speaking of which, how much did Lord Aerial bet on?


    Together, I was curious about how to bet Aerial, the most wagering person in Jaeger. The aerial was not exciting, but quietly embraced the results.


    "Me? Naturally I was betting on the line."


    "So how much did you bet?"


    "All property."


    "All property, ho ho... ha!? Oh, my God. So how much is it?


    Rosetta ran out of words with too many Aerial bets. Even if it wasn''t Rosetta, we would all have been the same.


    I know Rosetta. Earning rough money in casinos day after day, and even winning big from one end when you get your hands on the business, Aerial is also the horse owner of the prairie horses. Probably the most gold in Jaeger, but what is all that wealth?


    "It''s no big deal. I don''t have much to cash in on my property. Most of them are transformed into rights, land, and such invisible things. I don''t use them. I just spent the money I have on hand now. Let it go, but if the moon changes, the money will roll in on hand"


    "So tell me the exact amount!


    $130,000 and $800.


    "Ju, Jusan -"


    Florencia lost her mind. Aerial earned more than 6.5 million pens. It is Aerial, where Alphilis has taken a variety of gold measures and where the repayment vertigo has finally made only twice as much money in an instant as the founding fund of the mercenary corps.


    But Aerial, with money in his hands that could be a fortune, his face seems depressing.


    "You''re in trouble... there''s no use for all this money. What''s the matter?"


    "Then give me that money, Atai!


    "Say no. When you nostalgic for the money you get outside of your own power, humans rot. If you give the money to the one step before it rots in the first place, it''s not going to be a loco thing. Well, if you don''t need it, can you give it to Fenna and it melts in an instant?"


    "Goddamn it, asshole!


    "What is a ketch, what is a ketch"


    Alphilis grinned contentedly as he looked away at the noisy Jaeger members. Next to that, Ray fans forgot their position and applauded them for their praise, and stood up uncommonly and often dismayingly for Lisa, just as the result was unexpected.


    "Alfi, were you assuming this result?


    "Depending on the seriousness of the line. It''s intuitive, but I thought we''d win."


    "That''s a lot of trust. And what is a blow?"


    "No, Lisa. There was only one blow. It looks flashy, but it''s critical."


    Even on the Alexandrian side Diore had seen this result and explained it to his surroundings, as he connected the words of the Alphilis.


    "I see, is that what you came for"


    "I didn''t know you were here?


    "I''ve been purchasing it since the AC match. That man, you must have deliberately made Ravenstein remember the sword muscle. And he fired a completely different blow than the expected sword muscle.


    It was a blow I''d never seen before. "


    The line should be cut from the diagonal bottom. But what Diore saw earlier was almost a horizontal union. Plus, he applied acceleration with recoil with a slight sword tip on the ground, so that he pushed his arms against each body and blew up Ravenstein.


    A blow fought with power, not sharpness. And the time in between was 11 steps, not 7.


    "Perhaps he envisioned fighting Ravenstein on the battlefield in the future. If, when confronted on the battlefield, he was misleading his opponent in his power with the intention of burying him under one sword.


    Of course, it was a long time ago, so the opponent fired the biggest and never-seen blow from the beginning, assuming that the strength would be fixed upwards. If it had been prevented, it would have been Ravenstein who had won. Because Ravenstein originally focused on watching the opponent''s offense closely in these competitions. A blow based on that, too.


    It''s a thinner ice victory than I thought.


    But... "


    "But?"


    "That method of attack should have been effective against all of us. If we had fought that man on the battlefield, that Ravenstein figure would have been us.


    In Diore''s words, tension runs between the knights of Alexandria. Let Diore say that to them, because they don''t sound familiar.


    And Diore went on even further.


    "And I showed that blow here, which means I have even more of a back hand. I grew up to be a horrible man."


    "You think you still have the technology to hide it?


    "I don''t know if it''s technology, but he''s a man who never fights helplessly. Remember, everyone."


    "" "Ha!


    It is the moment when Diore rejoices in the growth of the line alone and the knights of Alexandria tighten themselves with salute. The line I pulled up to the holding room was blurry by itself.


    "Huh, I used the trump card... the next battle, if I hit with Dear Diore first, I don''t know what to do. Uh-huh... well, think about it from now on"


    It was a line that I didn''t even care about at all, such as the cautious Diore''s inner heart and excitement.


    Continued

 1909 War and Peace, Part 446 - Awakening from Tai Gu ⑥

    "That one party of the brave Zems recognizes it as a guild that it is a gathering of somewhere distorted. I have a sense of consciousness with us, but on top of that, we''ve done well. Instead of achieving merit, have them miss a little ''dude''. At least it''s done well enough to keep up the chase.


    But among them, clowns are like nothing else. It is no exaggeration to think that ''that'' is out in human society and does no harm, and to say that we operate in the centre of the border.


    Let not the clown be unleashed on the world. If Zems was there, I''d play Zems against him, but at this moment when Zems was absent at another request, the clown moved on "


    "But, you know, it wasn''t yesterday that the clown became one of us, was it? Why couldn''t you hold me back?"


    "Warrior anarches, sorcerer darts and merchant Yatri died, and legions, vegan wanderers, fighters and wise men were summoned to this tournament. The connoisseurs go to Romansland, and we''re the only ones left.


    When Zems acted differently, we stayed with the clown whenever possible. Yet there are too few of us this time. It''s our first experience, too. I''m not going to cry, but what''s physically impossible is impossible. "


    "Sometimes clowns have trouble acting as if they''re rational. I can''t help it if I can''t read it."


    "He''s a mercenary so good that he originally fought one or two of the humans. Yes, it is."


    Rifling and Shekina covered, but Rear Shed leaned his neck.


    "So many capable mercenaries, how did that happen? Isn''t it strange what we say?


    "I broke down on an overly harsh mission. Until now, Gruzaldo, Alexandria, Romansland and the Church of Olimpas have all hit the border. When there was an obstacle to those tasks, the guild was summoned and asked for at the border. There was a massive request once.


    Zems was still young and brave at the time, and few mercenaries were strong enough to be involved in border crusades. The white feather arrow stood at that time was the highest rated clown in the guild at the time. The clown went on a harsh crusade and continued to fight. And - "


    Broken, Enema told me. All the monsters on the border have a strength that sets them apart from those in the central part of the continent. Unexploited land, now collectively referred to as the periphery, is the last habitat for demons, as humans were once cornered. The prairie is one of the peripheries, but some lands are inhabited by demons far stronger than the prairie.


    I wonder if some of them are still unconfirmed demons of the Great Demon King class - such rumors are whispered to me, but no one actively goes to the periphery. To the extent that brave certified mercenaries sometimes conduct investigations, it was the status quo that was left unattended.


    The border where even Alexandria''s army, commanded by Diore, can be pushed away. The harsh task in such a place destroyed the spirit of the clown, Enema explained.


    Spears'' sisters can imagine the situation. Neither do we actively hunt on the border. Because if you do poorly, the hunting side and the hunting side will be reversed. The strength of the demons on the border is not unusual, because subtracting immortality is too much time consuming to keep the whole thing together, and we can''t afford to cook it again just to save it.


    SeroGrace looked up to heaven unexpectedly, perceiving the heart of those driven by man himself into such a harsh environment.


    "I see. It''s not weird if it''s broken."


    "That sort of thing. Well, it''s about Zems and me, Sheva, knowing the clown before it broke, but he was nasty, but he had a prospect. That''s it."


    "Can I have a word?


    SeroGrace suddenly stopped. He then looks left and right, sniffing around the ground often.


    Weird, the smell split into two parts. "


    "- Which way could it be headed?


    "One, is a suburb. The other one, to Arnelia, to the city."


    "What do you mean?


    Four Enamers look at SeroGrace''s words.


    "Which one should we go after?


    "It''s settled, you''re on your way to Arnelia."


    "If we get busted in the city, we can''t blame you."


    "It''s settled."


    I didn''t understand the Enamers nodding, and the rear sheds slapped me on the shoulder.


    "What do you mean?


    "We''re heading towards Arnelia. After the suburbs."


    "Why did you split the smell in two?


    "Easy, because there are three clowns. All three of them are S-class mercenaries, that''s the strongest ''clown'' ever. The difficulty will change dramatically if there are two of them, but I can''t say four or five."


    "Odor, so I can''t tell. Weird."


    "It''s up to me to let them chase the trail. Footprints and traces are deliberate. Let me chase him, I just want to be funny. Really, it''s annoying!


    The three sisters followed suit after the Enemas ran out with Shekina''s tongue pounding. Because Arnelia was already at the end of her eyes and nose.


    The three sisters are also still under contract with Arnelia. I thought it wouldn''t be strange if Arnelia broke out of perfect equilibrium.


    Continued

 1910 War and Peace, Part 447 - Awakening from Tai Gu (7) -

    "Oh, already. It''s a pain in the ass!"


    Mascarade was walking early enough through Arnelia in the dark night. Earlier I had a lot of work as an amyl and all my work was done. There was no one already awake in the Seeker settlement.


    Fenna works very vigorously at the Continental Peace Conference. Although the wind against the Seeker has also been a little loose since the Bow Division, it is still clear to me that the opponent is blatantly reluctant or nervous when confronted directly. There is no such thing as welcoming and meeting the Horsemen.


    In that context, Fenna increased her knowledge one by one, through hours such as dinner parties and lunches, with the help of Alphilis and Arnelia. And now he packed the distance from the priests so much that he put them in the circle of bickering at lunch.


    Given Fenna''s introverted original personality, it was incredible growth. Surprisingly, Mascalade, who is also an assistant, Fenna is learning about the human world. There have also been a few occasions before where I have received guidance such as Alphilis, leading up to social dictionaries, etiquette, and miscellaneous, but I was surprised to learn so far.


    Decades have passed since Mascalade infiltrated the human world, but it is no exaggeration to say that Fenna has learned so much more this past year than she has learned in the meantime. Mascarade is just impressed with this.


    "(That''s not all. As a warrior, I have not neglected to train as a magician. I''m pretty sure it''s originally a great material, but I proved that the bow''s skill is no more than that of His Highness Shargin. Sooner or later, Fenna is about to grow into a great person than it would be strange if she were to be the leader of the Seeker.


    Yes, so much so that I wish Sconner''s mentor was Fenna) "


    Sconner is a council system, not a king, but looking at Fenna so much better than his own elders, I don''t think the king is bad either. If Fenna really is the Lord. There was a Mascarade who even thought about that once in a while.


    "(Instead of pushing one race over now to secure status, admit where it should be, look for aptitude within the system currently built. And so to speak, human resource development and the planting of consciousness to turn to the side where we operate the system itself. And not to lose the roots of our own nation.


    Would some of our leaders have been able to think and move that far... in a world where human beings have spread to the continent so far, we cannot base ourselves on the elimination of human beings, etc. We must win in the human race. To do this, we should not live in hiding, but fight with dignity and our strength.


    I don''t think the black magician''s way is looking very far ahead if you think about it that way. While releasing the Demon King into the human world in the first place, it is not conceivable that he is trying to eliminate man himself. There should have been a more efficient way to unleash the Demon King. Even the current flock of southbound orcs was originally gathered by black magicians. And I just put some demon king on it and let it go. This mayhem. If we had put lifeless, dragleo, bradymaria, etc. on each commander, that alone would have crushed the countries of the east one after the other.


    While releasing the Demon King, let''s kill the humans more than we need. Why didn''t anyone point out the inconsistency? Why didn''t you think about it yourself? I didn''t know it felt like there was only one way to follow Oranzebul, just a high elf, and listen to Hidun''s request. It''s a good place to stop thinking) "


    Shaken by the horrors that had entrusted the fate of the clan entirely to others, Mascalade was gradually starting to think for himself. And they were determined. Not enough to cut a hand completely with a black sorcerer, but at least the calamity who figured out who the black sorcerer was is is to be disposed of.


    Afterwards, I wonder if I can make contact with Orangeables for a souvenir. And we need to see what the Orange Bull thinks. He wanted to decide what to do with the results. Until then, to the best of my ability, I''ll do what I can to restore Sconner. I thought I needed to get in touch with you once. I met the elders and thought I needed to check my thoughts again. We were starting to think strongly that we should not stop by how much Oranzeble thought about Sconner and explore what we could do ourselves.


    So Mascarade whips at his tired body and heads to the Deep Green Palace. To tell Brandio who Calamity is.


    "(I didn''t think I''d find you with Master Fenna''s assistant... that woman was definitely Calamity. Orlowarge, the concubine of King Swendle of Romansland! She must be the one who visited my house.


    Probably the easiest thing to think about, but Arnelia and I shouldn''t be sure yet. Even if there is no evidence, this will make it easier to move.


    There''s one more thing I''ve noticed. I can''t believe that ''he'' I met when I was working with Hidun around the country, is here! Does anyone realize that it''s a black magician or something?


    Mascalade imagined something very unpleasant. Because I felt like I grabbed the whole plan that Oranzebul wanted to do using a black magician, even as he blurted out. Even the mascarade, which has so far forged itself into considerable betrayal and vice versa, can''t stop the chill, given what the conclusion of the paintings drawn by Oranzebul will be.


    "(If things were to be done the way I imagined they would be, there''s no way I could have entrusted Sconer''s restoration to a black magician and it would have worked. I don''t know if Arnelia has justice, but it can''t be any worse than it is now.


    I have to tell Brandio) "


    It won''t be because of what Mascalade was thinking, but there''s no denying that his vigilance was sweeter than usual. Otherwise, Arnelia was close to martial law in one Titania case.


    It was only natural to say that a mass calade walking through the darkness in such a city caught the eye of the patrol.


    "Stop! Where are you going, there!?


    "! I am not a suspicious one. I am Amir, assistant to Lord Fenna, a Seeker delegate in the peace conference."


    "Seeker? What can I do for you at this late hour? Didn''t Arnelia hear the circular with the ban on going out late at night?


    "? No, I haven''t heard that."


    It''s possible the circular went wrong, but I really didn''t know about Mascarade. It''s all work and not a single Titania thing in my ear, and the fact is, I was really working until earlier.


    To a proper mascarade, the knights of the patrol sighed and asked to present their identities.


    "It''s certainly not what was ordered tonight. How, even in the middle of the night, did you not think there was not one human child?


    "- If you ask me, yes. Is something wrong?


    "That has nothing to do with you. Your ID looks real, but the situation is real. Please accompany us to the jar."


    Mascarade raised his guard to the knights who moved to surround Mascarade. The knights are fully equipped Knights of the Temple. This was more important than expected, Mascalade guessed. At the same time, he felt the atmosphere of restraint without question, and this was a bad idea.


    "Um, I have some urgent business at the Deep Green Palace."


    "No, I hear the story in the surrounding Knights'' stuffing. I''ll let you go in the morning, so don''t take care of me. Take care to get everything you need and rest."


    "No, so it''s not..."


    It is the moment Mascarade shakes off, trying to get his arm grabbed. I deliberately broke down and let him fall over, and I was going to see a gap and get out of it. I thought a heavily armed Temple Knight could shake it off.


    But as Mascalade fell over and raised her face to see how it looked, blood poured down there. Because the head of the knight who tried to grab Mascarade''s arm had just gone half shaken.


    Continued

 1911 War and Peace, Part 448 - Clowns Play ①

    Mascarade, where things cannot be swallowed up and flashed. On the head of that half-shaked knight, the fruit was engulfed. What is it that fruit destroys a person''s head - such doubts and fears pushed at the same time, and the human being on the spot flashed for a moment.


    The first thing that came back to me was Mascarade and a captain knight. Seeing the direction in which the fruit flew, there were two shadows illuminated by the moonlight.


    One is a clown of a woman who plays balls while riding a ball. The other is a fat clown riding some kind of animal-like four-legged vehicle. Covering her face with white thick-coated makeup, the woman was blue and the man was red. Behind that strange outfit that bordered her eyes and mouth, everyone on the spot could not move a single step.


    Mascalade, who was meant to deal with a number of black magicians and know the most dangerous creatures on the continent, was also unable to deal with the two in a slight fashion.


    "(What, these dangerous people? It looks the same, but the smell sucks. When you deal with this, you don''t just have to die. They''ll do it in order of interest. First, we have to erase the signs to an unnatural degree... and if there''s a gap, we run away in an instant. If we get to the Deep Green Palace, we''ll figure it out!


    But Mascalade has no reason to know that there are few people in the Deep Green Palace. Before the tense and immobile knights, each bored clown began to show off his art.


    The female clown threw up swords and shields in between as well as balls, and began complicated balls. My neck starts laughing in a tall voice when I can get my neck blurry while I do so. From where the neck had been removed, a new neck had grown, and the removed neck had been shown to be a toy with a bounce. A lady clown who thumps and rejoices in the matter, shafts her sword with the balls she throws up, and pierces them all. And when I thanked him greatly, he bled and fell from the balls he stabbed.


    "Hey, that..."


    "I know. The neck. That''s not all."


    "Neighbors, too."


    It wasn''t the balls that the female clown had, it was the neck. When the clouds swelled and the natural moonlight curtains descended, those appearances were revealed, and the female clown grinned ominously.


    And when the man clown let the quadrupedal animal stand, he switched to bipedal. The creature, which rises as if it were natural, is, if you look closely, a collection of human corpses. I don''t know how, but I compress people''s bodies, collect them, and manipulate them. It just looks like a creature.


    A knight who was in the lead barked.


    "Miltre, Marion! Take that lady right back to the jar!


    "Yes!"


    "How about Captain Loufan!?


    "We''re stuck here! Demonic crystal stone armor should hold up to some extent, go!


    The captain, who felt the anomaly accurately, barked. In response, two young knights helped Mascarade and began to move in the opposite direction.


    "Excuse me, ma''am!


    "Come here!


    When Mascarade was woken up, he began to run on his own. At that moment I looked back, I saw a knight defending a throw that flew into my face. I didn''t like the fact that the female clown''s blue mouth was heavily distorted.


    Mascalade started running just luckily for this. Full force disease responded to the body it showed off, but the two knights walk side by side to protect the front and rear of the mascarade. Two young knights who don''t even know their faces, but now I thought that care would be appreciated.


    The two knights started the conversation as they ran.


    "Marion, do you think it''s okay to keep up with the District III stuffing?!?


    "No, if the earlier body were a patrol knight, District Three might not be a good idea! I''m not sure, but I think there was a face I saw in Ward Three."


    "Then we should just check the lights and go straight to the most district headquarters!?


    "That would be good!


    Listening to the conversation between the knights, Mascarade thought it was a bad idea. The best district is the address near the main entrance to the Arnelia Wall. Opposite the Deep Green Palace. There''s quite a distance, and as it is, I could be detained away from Brandio.


    Feeling a little distance from the two creepy clowns, Mascalade disputed the words to the two knights.


    "Um! I''m sorry, but I need a fire at the Deep Green Palace! Can''t we just head to the Deep Green Palace like this?


    "No! You can''t direct such a monster to the Deep Green Palace!


    "Ma''am, what can I do for you at night at the Deep Green Palace? Your suspicion hasn''t completely cleared up yet, has it?


    A young knight, but he''s not alarmed. Mascalade tongued that the knight with particularly long hair and beauty looks sharp. Probably an apprentice up Gloria, but consider each other unhappy.


    This way, even if he went out into somewhat forceful means, he would pull the two knights apart - that''s what he thought, and Mascalade breathed with the intention of setting him up at a bend. Being pinched is inconvenient, but I pushed the previous miltre and wondered if I could handle it if I put my foot on Marion in the rear.


    And it is at that moment that I decided to reach out. Miltre screams going forward.


    Continued

 1912 War and Peace, Part 449 - Clowns Play ②

    "As far as the Deep Green Palace is concerned, there''s hardly anyone there right now! It''s no use just going!


    "Huh!?


    "Miltre, it''s classified!?


    Marion screams. But Miltre didn''t mind telling him.


    "Things are going on, it''s more difficult to be impotent! And if you''re a Seeker, it doesn''t mean you''re totally irrelevant! The daylight demon king''s raid, plus more is about to happen right now, and we''re investigating it. Most of the main knights are paying for that!


    "Oh, no -"


    Once Mascalade was able to pull in his stretched arm, Miltre, who was going forward, suddenly blew to the sidelines. Miltre defended herself aggressively with a small hand, but the nuts are spinning in the misthrilling hand. The question of why Mithril loses when every nut and the fear of being blown away by the nuts dominates Miltre''s head.


    So the next time I defended a streak of flying nuts, it was Marion who caught up from behind. He had succeeded in shielding and defending himself in an aggressive manner, but the two of them had been blown away and beaten to the private house behind him.


    "Guru."


    "Ugh."


    "Aha."


    It is the female clown who has caught up. I clap with a good laugh at Marion for taking a streak of nuts, waiting to get up.


    And the female clown called to them with a laugh.


    "Mr. Knight, uh, Sobo!


    "Damn... don''t be ridiculous!


    Miltre swung from the great upper section and slapped a blow all over her body, but when the female clown touched the sword with his fingertips a little, the sword curved and deformed like a seaweed. The sword depressed the woman clown''s chest, and the woman clown gave a sweet voice.


    "Chan! Is that what you want to play with?


    "Yes, no, wait a minute! It''s force majeure."


    "So, fluffy?


    A female clown nodded Miltre''s face to her own chest. The sudden events are also miltress, but the embrace (hug) of the female clown is too strong to move.


    Marion was slaughtered suddenly to help, but the female clown''s flat-handed strike hits him quicker. In spite of the soft noise, Marion blew up in a stiffness with an intensity not resembling the sound. Marion can destroy and knock down private house windows as they are. Is Miltre unable to breathe or is moving slowly over time?


    A female clown who looks like she really enjoys the way it is and looks at it with a trance look. From behind it, Mascarade spoke up.


    "Hey, don''t get on with it!


    Wind, roll it up and be a needle.


    [Wind needle (Aeroneedle)]


    Magic activation with ultra-short surgery. For magic and chanting, dozens of needles fly away, but less than ten wind needles. Skip first and void a mascarade. That attack from behind was an attack that I never hated beating through every miltre, but if I didn''t, Mascalade would have guessed how little I could do about this woman clown.


    Knowing also that the chant itself would be a gap, Muscalade chose witchcraft. We considered the possibility that a physical attack could be deactivated.


    To the attack from behind, the female clown''s neck turned 180 degrees against each other, reacting to the magic of Mascalade.


    "Double chant (double spelling), don''t do it"


    Short surgery but a series compensates for the number of needles. Mascarade set out to activate the left-hand sorcery, and then the right-hand sorcery.


    The female clown punches a nodding miltre in her chest and responds to witchcraft from close range.


    "Something to avoid!


    Even without ten shots, the needle was activated in such a way that avoiding it was structurally impossible for the human body. But the female clown avoided needles in ways that Mascarade would never have imagined.


    "Bibi!


    "Ha!?


    When I wonder if the female clown''s body has been twisted, it gets as thin as a squeezed towel. It was from the toe to the toe to the tip of the head - deformed as if it were a mucus organism or something, becoming unlikely thin and avoiding wind needles.


    The moment I avoided it, a female clown returning to her original form so that she could unwind. The event itself is incredible, but it was done as quickly as if the rate of deformation had twisted and bent the laws of physics. But Mascarade also sees the behavior and instantly changes the magic.


    Shortly before the magic activation of his right hand, he was forced to change the collected wind as it was.


    Wind, roll over and turn off the enemy in front of you.


    [Wind Blade (Aerocutter)]


    "Whoa!?


    The female clown was also surprised by this. It suddenly changed from a needle-like attack to a horizontal razor blade. Besides, if you touch the blade that suddenly appeared in front of you, your body will be double-breached.


    It is a moment of certainty of victory, to the Muscalade''s must.


    "But hey! I''ll show you this wind too!


    A female clown jumped on the wind blade. And I flew away somewhere, keeping my posture so it didn''t fall off the blade as it was.


    Later, only Mascarades, too pompous to swallow facts, were left behind.


    Continued

 1913 War and Peace, Part 450 - Clowns Play ③ -

    "... you don''t have to come back. Stand up, young knight."


    "Gu, uhh... somehow. He showed pity."


    "No, thanks to you, we have a gap to attack. Let us rejoice that we have each other''s lives. Is the knight in front of you all right?


    When Mascarade looked at Marion, he managed to get out of the private house. Seeing that you can afford to apologize to the residents, this one will be fine.


    Mascarade was relieved and at the same time rethinking that he should still go to the Deep Green Palace.


    "Knight, I''m sorry, but I''m still headed to the Deep Green Palace."


    "Why? I think I mentioned earlier why it''s useless to go"


    "Earlier it was said that the main knights were paying for it, right? But you think a knight who can hold those two monsters is being turned around the Arnelian metropolitan area? I''m sorry, but the two knights were lightly embellished. Though how better to be away than that, it extends to the idea that a knight who keeps away from home is better. How about that?


    "It''s..."


    Mascalade looked at the sky and his expression was cloudy in Russia as Miltre mumbled. And at the same time, he rushed out with all his might.


    "Lady, where!?


    "Look at the sky! Not quite."


    "Hiya!"


    The voice heard from the sky belonged to the female clown. He rode the blade of the wind earlier and came back under control. I finally understood that Mascarade was dealing with a monster whose common sense didn''t work, even though he had the face of incredibility.


    Miltre and Marion were also running when they saw the sky.


    "Such a monster, you can deal with it!?


    "You can''t!


    "What the hell is that!?


    "I want to hear this one!


    As the three rushed in unison, the wind blade blushed behind them as they turned the boulevard. At the same time, a female clown lands on the roof of the building and looks at the three of them.


    "Cocksucker? Now do you think it''s cocksucker!? But I''m fast. - Hey, don''t!


    Carnivorous beast as the female clown jumped out. Best of luck, she made the full jump from a rounded position. But the momentum was too good to land, and he rolled straight through the residence on the other side.


    I heard screams from the residence, but none of the three of them stopped their legs anymore. It will catch up soon, or at least it''s a monster that we can''t stop ourselves right now. We had to report it quickly and hit it in a group, and that''s when we realized the damage couldn''t stop.


    After graduating from Gloria, early in their tenure, the Knights of the Temple were Miltre and Marion, who were willing to participate in the task of combining Arnelia''s commemorative and unified martial arts competitions, peace conferences and major festivals, but were finally aware of what world they had set foot in.


    "Marion! When you''re done with your mission, stick with the booze! I''m in the mood to say a great deal of stupidity!


    "That''s unusual!


    "Don''t be alarmed, knight!


    The moment Mascarade screamed, a female clown in a rolled barrel broke through the private house and came out. It''s decided sooner to run, but common sense doesn''t work for this woman clown anymore.


    I even lay the barrel over my head at my feet and run on it as I rolled the two barrels, but leave this clown, who laughs so well, alone and the three increase their speed even more.


    "Why would you do that?


    "Knight, have you ever seen the street art? It''s no use asking for meaning in the clown''s actions!


    "You mean we''re forced to be together!


    "Yes, and to the art of being a bad hobby and not being a little funny!


    Finally, an unbalanced female clown flourished, but when the barrel rolled into the private house and hit it, it exploded in abundance. The three of us unwittingly turn ourselves over to the roar and blast, but isn''t there another barrel rolling over here?


    As soon as Miltre reacts, he grabs that barrel and tries to throw it into a nearby waterway.


    But his arm grew out of the barrel he grabbed, and he suddenly grabbed Miltre''s arm. That was a female clown who was supposed to have been in a barrel earlier.


    "Whoa!


    "Miltre!"


    When Marion slapped that arm off with a sword, Miltre threw a barrel. The waterway fell. It exploded in abundance, but the female clown who popped out into space was posing when she landed on the other side of the waterway. Of course I didn''t cut my arm or anything, and I didn''t get one injury.


    "Bye!


    "I won''t deal with them! Let''s hurry!


    Then the clown raid continued, but the clown apparently was just playing with the three of us and he didn''t really intend to kill them. Ability and purpose are unknown, but the knights couldn''t afford to even think about it.


    But Mascarade is not the only one who stops thinking at all times. Because when you stop thinking, you know you''re really going to run out of fate.


    Continued

 1914 War and Peace, Part 451 - Clowns Play ?

    "(It''s just good that the other man clown hasn''t shown his face yet as to where he went. Exactly. There will be no one in the Deep Green Palace. If we get to the Deep Green Palace like this -)"


    Mascarade ran along with two young knights as he determined the shortest path in his head. The three of them drained spiritually and physically from the female clown''s onslaught, but they didn''t stop running. And when I saw the main entrance to the Deep Green Palace, Marion signaled with light magic.


    "Open the door, open the door!


    It is the norm of the Knights Temple to give signals with preliminary light magic that anyone with magic can use. But there was no response from the Deep Green Palace, and yet the gate was open.


    "It''s open! We have to run!


    "Wait, Marion. Are you crazy?"


    "I know. Ma''am, wait! It''s strange that the front gate opens even though there''s no response!


    "Is there anything more strange going on here?


    But when he saw who came out when the gate opened, Mascalade had just stopped moving. I came out of the gate because I was a man clown. The knights he had just dealt with had already been wiped out, and his ride had grown once and for all. Techniques for more collecting and intentionally manipulating the corpses you have buried, and manipulating them like creatures.


    When I saw the sight, how dyed the three faces were by the color of despair. It was the first time the female clown behind her had spoken decently, clapping.


    "I wanted to see that face. Hey, how do you feel? Good luck, good luck, good luck - how do you feel when you still couldn''t!?


    "It''s desperate, as you can see. Let me finish you off with that beautiful look. Elementary school students, this is why we can''t stop the weak."


    "Hey, I hunted you down, didn''t I?


    "But if you''re going to lose your neck, you''d be better at elementary school, wouldn''t you?


    "That too."


    The man clown had also started and spoken the language decently, but it was hard to say that it was very decent what the conversation was about. As the man''s clown swung to drop his three necks, his hands were crushed as he was grabbed by the brilliant light.


    The man clown didn''t even move to it, but when he cut off his crushed right hand without hesitation, he put the vehicle on the spot and flew away. Shortly afterwards, the vehicle was rounded up and replaced by a mass of blood.


    A man clown who looks even funny at his crushed right hand and a woman clown who slaps his hand and squeaks funny.


    "Elementary student, elementary student''s right hand is ~ ~!"


    "Ha ha, no!


    "I''m growing -! Bye!


    "Oh wonder -!"


    From the mutilated wound, a new right hand was growing. To that fact, where did you take it from, the clowns delighted to have a paper blizzard. As to undo the laughter, one Sister and no mouth appeared from within the Deep Green Palace when the vehicle, which had become a mass of blood, caught fire. The two spoke to Miltre, Marion, when they appeared.


    "Thank you. There''s Roxanne and Belliache inside, so get down there. You won''t be able to fight in that state."


    "My people had to be cremated. Let formal condolences come after you because of what you did in battle."


    "What about you?


    Miltre and Marion don''t know anything about silence or pilgrimage yet. When the two women looked at each other, they looked in trouble to explain.


    "Come on about us - treat us first. Since some of them are quite still staffed. You need to treat your lady, right? Our power is excellent in coming forward and destroying our enemies, so I''m at your disposal."


    "- Okay. Then let me sweeten your words. Let''s go, Marion."


    "Oh. Ma''am, over here."


    "Yeah, yeah."


    Mascalade went inside the Deep Green Palace to be leaned against Miltre and Marion. I didn''t expect to go inside the Deep Green Palace in this way, but I thought this would be a good opportunity in a way.


    Still, instead of saying anything in this situation, I didn''t know it would work - Mascalade was behind the scene, surprised that Hamitte wouldn''t even look at this one.


    And Ultina and Hamitte stared at the clown at the same time.


    "Now, Mr. Hamitte, who was newly set on pilgrimage. This battle also combines your exams. Good luck defeating your enemies, huh?


    "That''s quite a difficult question. Can I have one of them alone?


    "Yeah, let''s give it a choice."


    "Then take the woman. They say it''s easier that way."


    Then I''ll be the man.


    In a loose motion, the two split into two hands. Seeing the move, the clowns split on their hands, too. That expression was smiling more than tightening earlier.


    "Exciting, from time to time"


    "You can''t run, you can''t run, you can''t run away!


    "You don''t seem to make sense. It looks worse than Calamity."


    "Let''s crush it sick."


    When Hamitte made the ground, the female clown started running back at the same time. A female clown running back at the same speed as Hamitte. Hamitte was surprised, but at the same time he was taking two battle wheels out of his nostalgia.


    When Ultina saw Hamitte leave, she began to invoke her glowing arm. Seeing countless brilliant arms, the clown makes his eyes shine.


    Continued

 1915 War and Peace, Part 452 - Clowns Play ⑤

    "Elementary students, I''m impressed with that art! Shake hands!


    "This hand of light that crushes everything you touch. If you can shake hands, do it!


    Unlike before, Ultina is also good at manipulating the hands of light. Previously, when I used it, I was in a semi-compulsory state of meditation, but now I can manipulate these hands while awakening consciousness. Of course, when you tilt all your energy towards attack, it doesn''t change that you become incapacitated in meditation.


    Ultina releases one hand of light after another as she follows the man clown. Hands of various sizes, large and small, vary from those about the head to those that can squeeze a whole man clown. The male clown is in the protruding shape of his belly, while jumping them cleverly. Ultina tongues at her exact appearance like a crook.


    "Shit, I do that a lot!


    "Lady, do you like paper plays?


    "What? What are you talking about?


    "Little boy, I like paper plays."


    man clown says. In our own village, which was once from Cold Village, it was a land where there were occasions for de-mouthing in this era. In order to determine which children were eligible for slacking, the village regularly held "plays" called festivals.


    A child who throws rotten fruits that are no longer edible and who has the highest number of hits is eligible for lip service. Moreover, it is not only subject to lip service, but is "used" for the villagers without any excess of meat, skin, or bones.


    "Elementary, I was desperate to live. So in the category of chasers, you''re confident you''ll never get caught!


    "I''ll shatter that confidence for you!


    Ultina''s attack pays off the foot of a man clown. The hand that turned the head of the flying man clown was dodged by the head of the man clown hanging over his body. The next moment I landed, the two hands off the front were avoided by the man clown''s thin, long stretch.


    Ultina grinds her teeth when she sees a man clown whose body dodges in a way that is impossible for humans, as if it were made of stretching and shrinking material.


    "Use strange body surgery!


    "Humans are well known to stiffen their bodies depending on how they work out, but stretching is also accommodating. If you can use ''Qigong'', it seems like you can think about them, but thank you. The use of Qigong in the world can''t be too serious. Why don''t you have a flexible idea, like us?


    "You''re kidding me!


    "This is disrespectful again!


    The man clown turned his ass to Ultina and farted as he slapped her, so Ultina turned her face bright red and started the total offense. Naturally, the movement is dull for a moment, but at that moment a man clown was threading out of his hand and aiming at Ultina''s feet.


    "! Danger!


    "Mm-hmm. Would you avoid this, too? I''ll do it, young lady! I saw it as a high pilgrimage!


    "Do you also know about the pilgrimage? Who?"


    "Well, I know - you have seniors in our company, too. Sure, it was like number three when I was on active duty..."


    At that moment, huge chunks of flame and lumps of light struck a man clown. The man clown avoided them as he rolled over, but three arrows flew in at the same time at the moment of his rise. The arrow that flew to his head barely took it with his teeth, but the blow that hit his leg and belly stabbed him and exploded intact.


    "Yah!! My legs, my legs are growing!!"


    "I''m tired of seeing that art, clown buffreur."


    "I can''t see! Let''s do it right away!


    "I won''t let you get away with it. Let''s start with you."


    From Ultina''s opposition during the response, three came: Enema, Vodun and Lifering. Shekina, the archer, was sniping from the top of a slightly remote building, and all four were very murderous. To that appearance, Buffreur drips a cold sweat.


    "What''s wrong, four people? Were you here to see a show of elementary school abdominal collapse?


    "You know, I admit you''re a good bender, but you don''t have the talent for laughter in despair. It''s time to understand."


    "Oh, my God, that''s terrible! verbal violence dictated by the existential significance of elementary school students! That''s our deputy captain, the shitty lady. That''s a terrible name!


    "I''ll admit it."


    "Vodun, don''t match it! There''s no such thing as a deputy commander, just that Zems pushes trouble. I don''t know why I have to come to a land where I''ve decided to step on it again until I''m such an Arnelia..."


    As the bumps and the ename crushed, Archer Shekina was thinking with an arrow on her watch without alarm.


    "(Well, I wonder what Enema will do. Bafleur is what we call a ''superman''. The chunks of meat that only look like fat are chunks of qigong that can all be converted into life energy. A man who can operate most efficiently if he needs the vital power of a giant beast class, said to be impossible in man. Even Zems took three days and three nights to cut them off.


    A man of unlimited proximity to the brave, even within our people. how do you intend to fight) "


    It''s not like these four can''t win. But to Shekina''s doubts, Enema said there was an operation. Enema was about to summon for it.


    Continued

 1916 War and Peace, Part 453 - Clowns Play ⑥

    [Follow the covenant of blood, pleasure and despair, then servant!


    Summons, Half-Sucking Kings (Hidun)


    The name given by Enema was Hidun, the black magician. The person I happen to find and pick up in Tarram. I found a way to make the most of it, even though it was only a matter of time to spare the energy. He who does not die, does not fade, and is rebellious, no matter how much the Enema tells him. Enema immersed herself in Hidun''s torture, along with her pungent pleasure. And he finally made a subpoena.


    Of course, Hidun''s will was a contract when it was not there.


    Seeing the summoned opponent of Enema, each voiced an admiration.


    "Hugh, I''ll do the energy. That''s your servant, isn''t it? Have you succumbed to a subpoena?"


    "What, you haven''t made it disposable? Could it be hot?


    "I''m not talking stupid. In my pawns, it''s just a willing and extraordinarily powerful one. Besides, this is the best way to defeat Buffreur.


    Come on, fight, Hidun. Crush that clown. "


    Hidun sighed at the words and moved out.


    "I''ll do it with orders... but I want you to take into account my mental state, where I will be fought against in my sleep all night long."


    "What, are you demanding an improvement in the working environment?


    Naturally, it''s worse than a black magician.


    "I''ll think about it when I try."


    "Have a contract ready for me. I can''t count on your mouth."


    "Well, it''s a fine man"


    Vodun and Rifleling erupted into Hidun''s story. Even though he''s a complete servant with a subpoena, only the way he talks is reciprocal. Only two people who knew the intensity of Enema''s blaming bitterness admired and accidentally blew out the spiritual power of Hidun, who could speak so much.


    Spiritually, Hidun may be bigger than Enema, and this is the first time I''ve seen a man speak equally to Enema.


    "Ho ho? You''re an unusual person, aren''t you? Semi-vampire species, but stronger than true ancestors if you do poorly - possibly the immediate family of that king?


    "It doesn''t matter to you. Now, the fact that I''ve been summoned means you have more minutes than Enema in the melee, right? Let me show you how much it is."


    When Hidun stood up, he also responded to Bafrul. Each other''s power perceives in an instant, Hidun comes forward at once and releases a kick in the upper section, and Bafrul receives it. The buffreur, who lost its power, twirls around on the spot excessively like a joke, releasing an equally upper kick.


    Hidun avoids bitterness, but continues to develop close warfare with each other at a tremendous rate. Hidun is skinny, Baflur is obese in shape, but velocity is mutual. Rather, Hidun had a minute in his strength, and Bafrul prevailed over him in his own way.


    Vodun whistles with admiration again at the look of it.


    "Do it. Bafleur was good at fighting next to Vasquez, wasn''t he? And you''re pushing each other, right?


    "Right. I can''t imagine it from the nervous look of it, but Hidun''s main body is fighting. The force is strong for the fineness of the line, and endurance is what is inexhaustible. It''s a current power relationship because we were able to get ahead and restrain him, but I wonder if we could hit each other with all our might from the front.


    Plus, it''s got more amazing properties. "


    The properties of Hidun, which the Enema also praises. When Buffreur saw it as unfavourable in the melee, he took a distance once. A surrounding object that Hidun chases to naturally chase, but flies in with Bafrul. They obstructed Hidun''s advance.


    "I see, in addition to yarn manipulation - do you also use gravity-manipulated magic?"


    Bafleur uses a yarn that conveys qigong and can manipulate surrounding objects as intended. If you manipulate a person, you can manipulate dozens of bodies as if they were zombies, floating or throwing them in orbit that is unlikely to be used in conjunction with gravity-operated sorcery.


    It''s easy to say by mouth, but with yarn materials, skilled moves and magic control, it''s the artistry that makes it possible, and no one can fight this way but Bafleur. Covering the body with magic or qigong can also prevent the manipulation of Bafleur, but once manipulated, there is no way to resist.


    Manipulate surrounding objects and increase hardness through Qigong as well. Even just a vase transforms demons into blunt instruments that crush in one blow, buffreur manipulating a dozen of them simultaneously. Seeing how it fought, Hidun nodded as he was convinced.


    "I see, I''m certainly the best person for this. If they weren''t me, they''d beat most of us."


    "Ho ho? Don''t be strong. I have never been unconscious, if not with nothing around me. Downtown is a battlefield that is better at manipulating objects in this way. You''re not gonna win, are you?


    "What do you think? You can''t use that technique before me in the first place."


    With Hidun''s words, all the objects manipulated by Bafleur fell to the ground. An extra laugh disappears from the buffreur, and its expression draws momentarily.


    "This is... what?


    "I can fight on my own without anything. I don''t like people coming at me with force moves anyway, like Dragreo, but if I''m a skilled person, I''m very good at it.


    I''ve never met a more versatile way of fighting in rewarding moves. "


    Baflur gathers and manipulates the surrounding objects again, but they all fell to the ground without force, even as he tried to point them at Hidun.


    Bafrul approaches Hidun with an odd voice. But Hidun calmly attacked Bafleur and fought back. Buffreur avoiding that counterattack at your leisure.


    "Huh off!


    "Not quite."


    Hidun''s arm, which he should have avoided, stretched, and he was even more sharp as a blade. Bafleur opened his eyes to the changes that had taken place in front of him, and his neck and torso were separated by the same expression.


    Continued

 1917 War and Peace, Part 454 - Clowns Play 7 -

    When he saw Hidun, who had lightly tailored Bafleur, Zems'' companions also looked out for him.


    "Do it, hey, is it blood-sucking magic (Vricolacas magic)? But I''ve never seen such sophistication."


    "I''m glad it''s easy to clean up. I thought you needed to rot every single one of these areas with my pills."


    "If it''s a rifling, I''ll do it without changing one complexion. If you did that, Arnelian church wouldn''t shut up."


    "Well, I''m not afraid of the Arnelian Church."


    "I''ll say that again soon - rifling fights too soon"


    "Better than you with no vision, Vodun."


    "You don''t always see rifling."


    In the midst of that discourse, we were murdered when each other''s gaze staggered. I can''t believe how Hidun saw it.


    "These are outrageous people. Can''t we get along a little better?"


    "I don''t know if Hidun will tell you, but you''re right. There''s still another Falgrina left, and there''s Hansvl, his master. Don''t get distracted yet. I''m not taking the day off until I kill the three of you!


    "Yeah. - Oh, no."


    "Hmm, above my knowledge. If you want to take a break, you don''t know where you''re going to get flustered. Let''s hunt Falgrina by dawn."


    Enamers just trying to leave the scene. Just then Brandio, the head of the Deep Green Palace, showed up.


    "Ultina, what''s going to happen?


    "Ah, Brandio. What have you been up to?


    "Hey, for the wild, don''t tell me."


    "Aren''t you just skipping something?


    "Let me out, big guy."


    "Aren''t you stupid!?


    "That''s why I told you not to!


    Wow, the top two noisy pilgrims. Seeing those two, Enema had a rare and bewildered look. Hidun noticed a change in that expression.


    "You envy me - no, you miss me?


    "Become an extra favor."


    "You did say it was a former Arnelia pilgrimage. You are a cruel woman, but you must have had just one reason to serve Arnelia. Didn''t you want to be in that place?


    - Shut up, Hidun.


    Enema elbowed into Hidun''s belly, but Hidun was aware that the blow was not as strong as usual.


    But Enema is still after them with his gaze.


    "- That girl, I remember. She''s the one I once helped and coached a little. Well, you came out to be entrusted with Arnelia''s defense."


    "Are you happy?"


    "Surprisingly for myself. It''s a new discovery to be happy to destroy enemies and perhaps to lead others."


    "You, aren''t you surprisingly well suited to leaders and teachers?


    Enema did not deny Hidun''s words.


    "... maybe. If one day you can''t fight as hard as you do now, it might not be a bad idea to do so in some one-country area. I don''t like it, it''s an old man''s statement. Because servants say weird things."


    "Don''t blame me. But I wonder if there are 10 people on this continent, such as pure humans who are stronger than you. There''s a chance you''re tired of being overwhelmed with superiority over people."


    "I''m tired, or what should I do next?"


    "That''s what you ask me. Instead of even finishing his first revenge yet, he says he''s getting himself into this hilarious state of affairs."


    "Pfft, so is that - servant, stick with the booze when you''re done with your job. I''ll spare you the blame bitterness."


    "I refuse anything but good stuff, okay?


    "Arnelia has a liquor store that serves liquor that you can give her a word for. There''s my secret liquor."


    Enema moved her gaze to Bafleur''s body and realized that the condition was different than earlier. Hidun should have severed his neck earlier, but where did his head go? In the first place, what does it mean that it should have been a long time since I killed him, but he still can''t stop bleeding from the wound?


    I''ve seen clown arms taken, but speaking of which, nobody''s seen heads taken yet -


    "Shekinaah!"


    Enema suddenly raised the scream, and Lifeling and Vodun reacted as surprised.


    Shekina is the fastest responder at times like this. She discovers her prey first, and then dismantles it when she sees it die. I''ve tailored the monster many times before to look immortal, but Shekina''s report is the most accurate if anything abnormal. So if the battle is over, Shekina will always join us.


    If there had been no warning from Shekina, her people would have thought it was a setup. But if Shekina was dead in the first place? Now, Shekina''s neck, which she was supposed to be after from the blind spot, was not on top of her torso. Instead, a nasty clown''s neck was on her torso.


    Continued

 1918 War and Peace, Part 455 - Clowns Play 8 -

    "Avoid it!


    "Hey, hey!


    Simultaneous shooting of buffreur using yarn. Shekina''s arrows were struck out in unison, as if they had exploded. Of course, it''s not like Buffreur is superior to bows and arrows, nor has he ever struck like this. Its aim is inaccurate and seldom fired.


    Those in this room shouldn''t have had a problem. That''s why the arrows you unleashed caught on the yarn left behind by Bafleur and even Bafleur drew an unexpected orbit couldn''t have been worn by Ultina in anticipation.


    "... Huh?


    "Hey, Ultina?


    An arrow was piercing Ultina''s chest. Ultina and I have been attacked many times before. In training, in action, the wound remains on the body to the point of being slashed and beaten many times and embarrassed as a maiden''s soft skin.


    Of course I got arrows many times. So trying to pull through, as usual, Ultina realized she couldn''t help herself. And I didn''t mean to, but I fell out of my knees.


    "Is that - is this a bad idea?


    "Ultina? Hey, no lousy jokes"


    "Hey, hey. It''s fatal, that."


    Buffreur to slap his hand and rejoice. Without time, Rifleling opened the lid of the bottle he had put out of his nostalgia, and Vondon tried to use magic. But when I saw it, Buffreur just disappeared across the roof.


    "(You can''t fight enough with a body like this - it''s nice to see your body tame)"


    "What''s going on?


    "You''ll be dealing with qigong, but you''re even beyond the realm of superman. Maybe I live with all the qigong I''ve been accumulating. Blood stop, I use yarn I''ve worked out with Qigong to stick my body together with Shekina and force my heart to move"


    Ahead of Hidun''s sight was the original body of the withered Bafrul. I ran away with all the qigong that was simmering into my body as fat, concentrating on my head. I had never heard of anyone like that, but I couldn''t help but actually did it.


    But I''m sorry. There was a human being. Naturally it is Brandio. Enema pulled over perfectly to see how Ultina was doing. There was so much awesome killing that it was impossible to get close that it was stretched around Urtina like a junction.


    The wound has already been stopped by ice magic. And Ultina was moving very slowly. Enema was uncomfortable with the way it looked.


    "(Time stagnant sorcery? This man, he uses time manipulative magic?


    This is not the only thing that surprised Enema. How dare Brandio disappear before the eyes of Enema? It was a short-range metastasis, but neither the preliminary motion until activation nor the magical convergence was like. Naturally as I breathed, Brandio''s figure had disappeared.


    "What..."


    While Enema was astonished, Brandio''s appearance was in the front of the escaping Bafleur. Buffreur, surprised by the sudden appearance, stops suddenly.


    "Wow!


    "Where are you going, Ware?"


    Brandio suddenly shook the scepter down over Buffreur''s head. Bafleur''s white feather removal failed, and he thought he had broken its brain weather, but once again he was interrupted by yarn. Brandio''s leg sank to the ground on the weight of a blow, but still didn''t cut the yarn.


    "No matter how powerful it is, you will never cut it with strength - because that''s what qigong is all about!


    "I don''t know. Then why don''t you use that qigong cha-chan? Yeah?


    "Yes or no?


    There was no time for Buffreur to be surprised, and Brandio''s sceptre had cut the yarn, making Buffreur truly two. For the first time in a long time, Buffreur turned to the side where he would be surprised.


    "You too, Qigong no no no no no"


    "Ahoy, I just remembered. If I were to use you, I would be able to do that."


    "Yeah - too awesome..."


    Buffreur collapsed, but Brandio is neither forgiving nor alarming. Ringing his fingertips properly, he turned Bafleur into a meat chunk as if a giant cylinder had fallen. And now when he had decided the ground into a sphere to converge, he threw the meatballs into the obscure monsters who had summoned them.


    The monsters that hang over the meatballs that were Bafleur. And when they were annoyed without even leaving any shards, the monsters fogged and vanished. At the same time, Brandio disappeared again.


    Continued

 1919 War and Peace, Part 456 - Clowns Play (9)

    And now Brandio was appearing again at Ultina''s. Was it something that happened between not counting 10 in time? We don''t even have time for Enema to call someone, Brandio disappears, and reappears.


    Towards the astonishing Enema, Brandio told, holding Ultina with no expression.


    "I want to miss it, so just disappear. The creepy bastard just did it."


    "... that''s a pretty good way to put it. Who do you think we are?"


    "Don''t think the fact that you''re one of the brave Zems will provide any coverage. Zems, it''s not worth dealing with, so I''m just letting him go. Crush it if you become blind, or I''ll leave you alone. That''s all there is.


    Zems understands very well that there is no back shield and a little silly arm will do nothing. Whoever you guys kill and get in the way of Arnelia, I''ll throw it away. but I can''t forgive you if you cross the Akan line if you mistakenly cross that.


    You know as well as I do. "


    Brandio''s way of saying it crippled his eclampsia, but Enema withdrew as he did. So was Brandio''s bottomless witchcraft, but he was extra concerned that he didn''t remember his name and identity.


    "(I remember Ultina''s years. Those who become pilgrims are chosen from every region, but by the time they are 15 years old if they are outstanding, they are once gathered and instructed by Gloria and by a professional body without a mouth. Only those who also show their headlines there are selected for pilgrimage after field experience.


    But I don''t remember the name Brandio for generations around five years. Where the hell did that guy come from?


    While questioning, Enema travels fast with rifling and vodung.


    "Shekina - what about Buffreur?


    He said, "He''s done it."


    "Well, that''s fine."


    The rifling ended the story there, as if Shekina didn''t have one emotion about her death. But it is the same for all three of them. No matter how monstrous the clown is against him, it is not the kind of temptation to give thought to the dead. At least he seems to have such sentiments, he has survived a battlefield that cannot be lived. It was rough to replace those who fought together.


    And Vodun''s interest is already suited to something else.


    "He''s a very strong pilgrimage. junior?"


    "No, I don''t know that guy."


    "You were using magic that I couldn''t even use, right? I''m interested... something that smelled the same."


    Vodun seemed intrigued, but from the look on his face, a thin laugh had disappeared. Proof that I would have been genuinely interested in Brandio, but now Vodun was not going to stop at Enema for acting alone. Besides, despite the clown''s own tickets and ratings, Vodun has no one in his crew to stop him for running wild. Vodun runs wild very ''rationally''. Because I don''t hate to erase every village when I erase it, as there is evidence that I did it myself.


    Besides, none of us can beat Vodun alone in the first place. Even Zems, the draw was finally there. At the end of the day, fate runs out if Vodun stares at me.


    And as Hidun had once wondered about one thing, I was thinking a little bit. I notice the look on that face, Enema.


    "What''s the matter, servant? Something bothering you?


    "No... it must be my fault. There''s no way that''s possible."


    "What do you care?"


    "I haven''t fought in a long time, so it''s going to take a little longer to get my mind back."


    What worried Hidun was the amount of magic Brandio instantly released. Hidun had been beside the Orange Bull for a long time, but had never seen the full force of it. It is very rare for Orangeables themselves to fight, and there are rarely enough opponents, for example, to give full force.


    Among them, to some extent, there is an indication of magic that this would be about it. Of course, I''ve never seen anyone shoulder to shoulder, etc., so I''m only guessing to the extent that if I were to compare just the total amount of magic, I''d estimate that about 1.5 times the total amount of lifeless magic would be the total amount of Orangeable.


    It varies depending on the magic you use, the ratio of defense to attack, the efficiency of consumption, etc., but if it''s just the total amount of magic, even the Oranzeble overwhelms Bradymaria. That''s why it''s impossible. It means that just people who should only live there for 20 years outweigh the magic of the Orange Bull, etc.


    While Hidun was frustrated to say he had been summoned by Enema, he appreciated it in a sense that it had been a long time since he had had a place to fight. There were a few things I would have liked to try in conjunction with Enema and his people, and I think it is possible that I will see them by forcing the former of the Orange Bull away. Because I just thought it was the easiest thing to do to accomplish my purpose is to be at Orangeable''s, and I don''t need to help with that anymore.


    Besides, he stepped on how to move the nostalgic signs he had just felt, which would change the situation in the future.


    Continued

 1920 War and Peace, Part 457 - Clowns Play

    After the Enemas left, the front of the Deep Green Palace is naturally being pursued for repair and correspondence, but there were those in it who trembled alone but worried with their heads. Amyl is a mascarade.


    Mascalade, who was watching the battle softly, naturally also noticed the presence of Hidun. I didn''t know Hidun was at the base of a line of Zems the Brave. While I thought about what Hidun''s status was like, I didn''t think about what he had accomplished with Enema''s servants, and Mascalade was confused.


    "Duh, why is Hidun over there? Were you betraying the Orange Bull, or did you make out with the Orange Bull? Or maybe he''s lurking on orders?


    I don''t know why - even if I do, I won''t be able to see you without someone''s back. "


    Mascalade caught Brandio''s eye walking with Ultina in his arms, wondering if there was anyone he could count on. But when he saw the look on his face, Mascarade didn''t think to lean on it.


    "I''ve never seen Brandio look like that before. You''re always nagging me - well, she''s his weakness - but not now. The only chance to find out what''s going on with other Sconners, we have to do something-"


    When Mascarade was obsessed and thinking, he was suddenly slapped on the shoulder. I''m also crazy not to realize that I''ve been approached that far, but in front of me stood two knights who helped me.


    "Ma''am, are you okay? She''s bright blue."


    I''ll show you to the emergency room, if you like.


    "Yes, no. I''ll be fine."


    There''s no such thing as strength, young knight, but I honestly think it''s splendid that we have the heart to care for others even as we encounter the eyes of death more than once. While humans are terribly ugly, I also knew that there were people who were noble enough to be foolish. Until now, I''ve only considered them depressing or conveniently available, but now I''m comfortable with that concern.


    Expressing gratitude to the two young knights, Mascalade asked them.


    "Young knights, you are both very noble. But Arnelia''s knights aren''t basic in pairs? Normally, even platoons should be able to form a threesome."


    "You know me well. Is that also the preference of assistant princess of the Seeker?


    "Naturally. Gloria may have Seeker''s younger brother coming through."


    "Oh, you were negotiating like that, too. Are you saying that one day a temple knight of Seeker may be born in his junior year? Did you know Miltre, too?


    "I''ve never heard of it before, but it''s more reliable. I heard Seeker seeds live longer than humans. If you can protect Arnelia for a long time, it''s better than that."


    Mascarade smiling at Miltre''s words. I was honestly glad to hear you say that. But in the next word of Miltre, Mascarade will harden again.


    "Did you mean with a pair of three? Since Crudas, who was one of our peers, died in an accidental accident, there''s still no one left to spare. It was already refined during the selection phase, but it didn''t have to be replenished sooner. Now that the Continental Peace Conference is over, it''s going to be replenished."


    "Well, that''s... I''m sorry for your loss."


    Mascalade remembered the names of those who had died after being involved in the incident that prompted him to do so. I felt surrounded and cornered by something I couldn''t see, and I couldn''t wait to be there.


    When Mascarade turned, Marion was lending a hand.


    "Madam, I''m still going to the emergency room."


    "Yeah, yeah. I will. Which way did Lord Brandio go earlier, by the way?


    "We don''t know either. This time again, the head of security was originally planned to be carried out by a different person, but by order of the Archbishop, he suddenly became in charge. I know it''s a pilgrimage, but we don''t know each other. There''s no confusion in the chain of command, but it''s a strange feeling."


    "Huh? You''re a Knights Temple, and you need to know?


    "Pilgrims usually operate outside Arnelia. So naturally there are many things you don''t know, but Lord Brandio is nevertheless familiar with Arnelia''s internal circumstances. I''m sure he''s excellent..."


    Marion didn''t tell him any more specifically, but I guess he''s got something caught up. Mascarade also tilted his neck, but I didn''t think he should know much about the circumstances either, and he was carried as he was told without saying anything more, but he kept it in his mind.


    Continued

 1874 War and Peace, Part 411 - Top 16 Unified Martial Arts Games, Roch vs Seite ① -

    - Unified Martial Arts Games Control Room, Roch -


    "That was a lot of excitement, Line"


    "It''s too exciting to get out. See all the noise out there?


    The audience, the envoys, the noble daughters who followed them, and so on had left to push them to the holding room in an attempt to speak to the line that had now produced the greatest madness of the tournament. The guards outside are desperate to push back those who push them with their big shields.


    I tried to leave the room a few times line, but was pissed the other way around so that the audience was in the holding room until they got tired of it. It''s one of the venue heads, but it''s a line I never thought the guards would piss me off.


    In doing so, the next game time came, so Roch came in. Roch watched the depressing line as he beat Ravenstein and enjoyed the situation while nibbling.


    "A little Sir (Kai) should be depressed. Sounds good."


    "You don''t like the way I call you awed as soon as I win. Am I depressed and having fun?


    "That''s fun. Sir''s foresight of anything is too sharp. Sometimes unexpected events make you happier."


    "Being in this mercenary regiment is too unexpected in itself. Stop being that lord. I''m not in a position to get that kind of respect."


    Roch was sneering as the line panicked.


    "The praise of a warrior is determined by victory. That name would blow to human society all over the continent. I''ll get used to it first. I want you to thank me enough."


    "Does that make sense!


    "This mercenary regiment will therefore be increasingly appreciated as well. It shouldn''t have been Sir I don''t know about that. But I chose to win. After all, the essence of Sir is a warrior and a man.


    Maybe it''s time for Gruzaldo to rely on Jaeger. "


    "That means enemies so powerful that they can''t be confronted in Groussard. I''m sorry to hear that. What''s more, you don''t have to focus on the next person? Or can you afford it?


    The line changed the subject. But when we talked about it, the attitude of making fun of the line had disappeared from Roch as well.


    Roch''s next opponent is Seite the Beastman, who is out of Gruzard. From the saite of the planners, Roch, the beast general, is inherently on the clouds. But...


    "I''ve seen the battle of that one before. I no longer think of them as planners or anything. I don''t care what you think. I have enough combat ability to be an assistant to the Beast General. No, it could already be like a beast general."


    "Oh, I actually knew from the training that there was going to be a lot of qualities. I knew I was always adding and subtracting. Even training wins or loses, and I don''t regret it compared to the rest of them.


    At first I thought you lacked the spirit of struggle or motivation, but you''re not. His ambitions are far away. He says he''s still too far away to know where he''s going himself. Sometimes there''s a guy like that in a seeker or a training monk. So I don''t care about the immediate victory or defeat.


    Compared to the other guys going out on holidays trying to get used to human culture, that guy is much more practiced out of sight. That''s where you started looking at the day this time. Isn''t that a delightful miscalculation?


    "I am glad to see more strong in young soldiers alike. but -"


    Roch remembered Kaple''s words. This time, among the beasts I dispatched to Jaeger, was Dreyan''s fall. I was trying to figure out who that was, but Roch was already getting the certainty that it was Seite.


    Not like Dryan again, but that overwhelming strength, that character to the point of stupidity, is common. Dryan has concealed his existence for fear of assassination or becoming his own weakness, but those who will come to realize it in this activity will come out.


    Being absent for a long time, Dryan''s fall - that is, Prince Wang touches the eyes of the humans. Prince Wang doesn''t necessarily inherit the country in Gruzaldo, but the humans don''t think so. If Seite were to be held hostage in the human world, he would wonder what the disadvantage would be.


    "(But the king must know that too - why did he think he was going out into the outside world? Or is it all on your mind? I don''t know...)"


    When Roch opened his eyes after closing them often, those eyes were burning. No clue. When I was going to kill him, my eyes and killer were telling me.


    The line also sees how it goes and blows the whistle with a hum.


    "Crush. At least I''m not going to lose here"


    "You mean it, Admiral. It''s going to be interesting."


    "Unfortunately, it doesn''t make it interesting. I''ll take you down in a flash."


    "Is it going to be that easy?


    When the line seemed to nibble funny, Roch also hoisted the edge of his mouth to respond and went towards the arena.


    Continued

 1875 War and Peace, Part 412 - Top 16 Unified Martial Arts Games, Roch vs Seite ② -

    - against Seite''s holding room -


    There was a lot of people turning back here. Originally, many members of the crew pushed into the Rhine''s holding room, but because of the others, they were eventually tightened up by the knights of the guard. Was it also regrettable for many members to return to the audience awfully as they were, and somehow their feet turned to Seite''s holding room?


    And speaking of Seite, he had a surprise look at how much support came to his holding room. Seite, who usually spends his time faceless and oligarchy, but all this time today, his eyes remained round.


    "What''s up, Seite! I''m here for backup!


    "You, be honored with the Tensei match or something!?


    "Shh, Seite! Married!"


    "You, don''t do this because you''re disgusting!


    When a fellow Beastman man teared up, there was a fellow who smacked him in the head. With such cheer, Seite said,


    "... we can''t get married, but let''s promise we''ll do everything we can to fight"


    And I gave it back to him seriously. Companions laughing more and more at the answer, and the lively holding room, were thrown out of place when officers came to let them know the game was close. And all that remained were captains, and fellow beasts.


    "So, what do you think, actually? Your right arm was broken in yesterday''s game, wasn''t it?


    "Oh, I had Arnelia''s recovery magic cured me yesterday. No problem."


    "Even if I did, I''d feel uncomfortable and paralyzed, and a little pain would linger, wouldn''t I?


    "Well, you''re right."


    Seite stands and moves her body gently. Its fist swing and body appearance, the stability of the body''s center of gravity. Seite''s body was crisp enough for anyone who handled the body surgery to know.


    Dip your fingers in the drink Nia had there, play it all the way and point a few drops of water at Seite. He reacted to the act and Seite struck them out accurately with his fist. Some void reflex velocity and fist velocity. Whoever saw it, Seite was in excellent shape.


    "... you, you''ve been out of training before, haven''t you? You''ve never moved like that with a pair of hands."


    "No, I''m never out of my hands. But I couldn''t help doing what I could, so I was trying to do something I couldn''t. Training won''t kill you, but on the battlefield, you''ll also hit an ally flow arrow and die. Plus, you might fight demons like you have eight arms. Or you may not be able to use one arm because of an injury, or you may fight while someone is sheltering your allies. I had that assumption."


    "What the hell. You, what were you going to fight?


    In response to that fellow inquiry, Seite answered without staring.


    "Relative on the battlefield, with everything"


    "- No, I can''t. Oh, you''re being too serious."


    The companions laughed and left word of support behind the holding room, but how many of them would have understood that Seite was answering even more seriously?


    Yao, who remained on the last one, encouraged Seite by gently poking him in the chest.


    "Are you going to be a beast general? Or are you going to be king too?


    "I don''t know that yet. But if a beast general or a beast king is a sign of the mighty, let us seek. But when I look at our captain, I''m starting to feel like that''s not the only strength."


    "I see, have you come with ''ours''? Sounds poisoned."


    Yao laughs thinly. Seite glanced at Yao.


    "Are you crazy?


    "No, not at all? Me and my sister are totally poisoned."


    "Oh, you''re right"


    That''s what the remaining Nia says and laughs at. And we were both behind the restroom.


    "Win."


    "Some sights will be visible for the first time after winning. Sometimes we don''t think about it later, why don''t we fight?


    In response to that word, Seite took a big, deep breath. To repeat, three times, you can see your body squeezed into a single breath placement and your muscles bulge.


    Just after a third deep breath, the attendant came to get Seite.


    Sayid, it''s time.


    "Okay."


    To Seite heading to the venue, I wasn''t lost at all anymore.


    Continued

 1876 War and Peace, Part 413 - Top 16 Unified Martial Arts Games, Roch vs Seite ③ -

    Before that Seite headed to the venue, she stopped her legs perfectly and shouted back at Yao.


    "Yao!"


    "What?


    "Thank you. Sooner or later, I''m going to take a trip around the world. I''d like to join hands with strong men like Bergay, who I haven''t seen yet. I''m not a beast general or a king, maybe I''m just looking for strength."


    "Oh, good for that. I''d love to hang out with you too."


    "Speak up when you go. You have to decide what to do then."


    "Respond"


    To Yao''s smile, which he rarely showed, Seite had often seen. And when the retrospective Seite heads to the stage, there''s Roch waiting for him. Unlike the usual intelligent Roch, he is a warrior of instinctual stripping of beasts that the Seites have never seen before, like arming up and furiously stripping his fangs to wait.


    But when I saw it, there was no fear in Seite. Because I know enough about Roch''s nature to make fine notices about his men, or because I have gained confidence in my strength. Seite climbed up the steps as she gripped her fist forcefully.


    The referee is Brandio. We pay formal attention to the two of us, but we never hear that attention from each other when the battle goes so far. It is communicated beforehand that there is no change in the rules of principle, it is like formality, it is like a performance to boost. In fact, it is only compelling that one or more beasts bigger than humans face each other in the chest.


    "Have you finished your prayers, kid?


    "With hatred and no habit of praying unlike human beings"


    "Even the Beast would pray to the earth with the English Spirit of his fathers before the battle?


    "Unfortunately, I don''t know anyone to pray for. I''ve never met anyone but my mother, such as a clan, and if I respect the earth, I won''t be able to step on it."


    "You tell me! That''s an interesting idea."


    Roch nods, but his ferocious expression remains unbroken.


    "I mean quite a bit in front of King Dryan when it comes to the heavenly games, too - don''t resent me if I die, okay?


    "Now more. Whatever cowardly trap it is in battle, it also fights again. There are also many differences, such as resenting an opponent in a battle where he risked his life"


    "Only cleanliness is in public. I''ll ask you once, but I want to hear the names of my family and my mother. If anything happens, we have to report it."


    "To that extent, you''ll find out"


    "I wish your background wasn''t cod."


    The words make Seite''s expression tough.


    "... you mean you''ve already looked into it"


    "Naturally, we are investigating in detail and in advance with regard to those who send them out to human society. There was no such thing as family registration in the society of beasts, but it was also proposed by King Dreyan. Those who enlisted in the Gruzaldo army have been subjected to rigorous household registration and background checks. I don''t think so, but not without a human breathtaking spy."


    "So, you think I''m ''black''?


    "I don''t know if it''s black or white. But your mother''s first and last name was cod, and it''s strange that her family isn''t obvious in the first place. It is also believed to be a clue of the people who managed the registry, but the area is also under investigation. I had my eyes on it originally, but it''s oddest to decide to send someone from such a vague neighborhood to human society.


    It''s not like you have a proven track record, and I just think that some kind of power worked. then the conclusions are narrowed down every bit "


    "... So, what are you trying to say?


    "If you''re what I imagined, your presence could be our Achilles tendon. When this game is over, do you want me to give you a detailed explanation of your origins?


    "... fine. It''s not to hide it, nor to answer it as a soldier if it''s questioned by a beast general."


    "... ah, is it time?


    Brandio, who cut the paralysis, urged the two of them. Apparently, the explanation is finally over, and he wants to start the game.


    When the two returned to me all the time, they each began to turn their backs and go away once to get their distance. We both seem to remember now that this is the arena. We both thought that if we weren''t quite a bit further than the starting line, we wouldn''t be able to take advantage of the speed that is characteristic of each other.


    But here, Brandio started walking side by side in Roch. I find the act odd, Roch.


    Judge, anything yet?


    "Hey, I wanted to ask you personally from Wye."


    "What?


    "General Beast, they were about two vacancies. Yan? I don''t think I can replenish it."


    Roch''s furrows turned against the words all at once. Aquila and Niger died suspiciously on the southern front, while being beast generals. I was looking for something about that clue, but I didn''t expect to find a clue in this place.


    The moment Roch tried to grab Brandio''s shoulder, Brandio announced the start.


    Continued

 1877 War and Peace, Part 414 - Top 16 Unified Martial Arts Games, Roch vs Seite ④ -

    "Begin!"


    "Ha!?


    "L''Ovo!"


    The moment Roch pulled his consciousness back to Seite, a tremendous onslaught hit him. Even for a moment, that moment becomes deadly at their rate. And Seite''s full knee was hitting Roch''s side of the head directly.


    Roch is the bigger one in stature, but Roch is unwittingly cursed. Because of the many beasts who use nails inherently, it is reputed that while there is a difference in muscle strength, a fist is not that different in power from a human being. But with leg strength, the beast man is definitely several times more than a human. If a human is to take the full kick of an Orc without defense, he almost certainly dies in one blow.


    Roch was bright white as a spark scattered for a moment in front of him. I just can''t decide the battle with one blow, but a black storm was right in front of me when I stepped on my leg.


    "Wow, wow!"


    "Chip!"


    Roch also responds, but Seite''s attackers are far more than the maneuver to turn to defense. Seite''s attacks hit his belly obstinately many times, and Seite takes aim up where Roch''s consciousness of defense gathers below.


    "I can see it!


    "Really?


    But the moment Roch grabs Seite''s fist, now Seite''s knee enters Roch''s dovetail. Roch spits air out of his lungs not just for this. And Seite''s attack is now scattered up, down, left and right, and the onslaught resumes.


    A blow that managed to stifle them, but could not be judged, hit Roch''s jaw.


    "Ahh."


    Roch''s knee shakes. Here and there. Seite stepped forward, caught Roch''s leg and pulled him down, creating a horse riding state in an instant. Completely Seite Favourable Position. Even a pair of beast men would normally stop here, but Seite''s opponent is Beast General Roch. I can''t put my hands on it here, and I don''t feel the need for it in the first place.


    If you stay alert, you''ll be killed in an instant, then you''ll have to. With that much intent, Seite was confronted with Roch.


    "Oops!"


    "Nooo!


    Seite''s onslaught continues. From the gap in Roch''s defense, he keeps screwing and punching his fist in from the side. unilateral offense from the point of view of the Blood starts to splash from Roch, who keeps receiving it, and some of the audience screams.


    It was thought the referee would stop, but Brandio stared calmly at the offense.


    "Judge, stop the game!


    "There''s gonna be a dead man!


    How many spectators would have watched this offense calmly? Rhine was just silently watching this offense and Urs, who managed to walk with his cane, was watching this battle with his fellow Jaegers. Near the neighbor throws a question.


    "What do you think, Urs?


    "Are you asking me?


    "You know a lot more about technical stuff, don''t you?


    "Mm-hmm... assuming you beat the long Seite. I just wanted to say Seite dominance."


    Urs stared calmly at the offense. The face is not completely swollen yet.


    "The damage is real. Human beings can also be fatally injured. But what about the beast man?"


    "No, no, even the Beast Man''s pretty hurt, huh?


    "It''s not. We''re talking about the beasts'' bottom line."


    "? What do you mean?


    Near put a suspicious eye on Near rather than Urs because Near had his neck clenched.


    "Are you guys hitting on me? Sometimes the beast man''s - especially a warrior so chosen as a beast general - can only have the strength to shine. The real Beast Warrior in the Heritage, that''s the monster, isn''t it? The" Fire of the Plains "that I use is also a technique that was originally knitted to fight the Beast Man in such a legacy."


    "What do you mean?


    "It means that humans aren''t the only ones who can use ''qigong'' where humans are. Heritage beasts say their bodies have grown huge enough to hunt them down, increasing their speed and strength?


    "Oh, my God, I''ve never heard of that."


    Following Nia, he looked weird all the way to Yao, so Urs was also surprised. And worried, he was blurring and squirming.


    "Hmm...? Is there a mistake in the inheritance, or is it a secret besides the Beast General? No, but..."


    As Urs thought, the audience gradually began to twirl. Roch, who was downstairs, began to fight back, ready to be hit. Even though he wasn''t powerful when he was ambushed downstairs, he started discussing it with Seite.


    Cherio was shouting surprises when he saw it.


    Continued

 1878 War and Peace, Part 415 - Top 16 Unified Martial Arts Games, Roch vs Seite ⑤ -

    "Hey, is Roch''s husband okay? Roch''s husband is a man who competes at speed, isn''t he? The other guy''s the same type of warrior, but aren''t you going to beat him then?


    "Well, you''re new in, so you don''t know."


    L��nca denies Cherio''s words with surprise.


    "General Roch is one of the old stocks among the beast generals. Although Lord Kapur is the oldest, he is the next oldest generation alongside the late Aquila, Lord Niger. I tend to be likened to ''Vargo of Power, Roch of Speed'' for a long time because of Lord Vargo of Power Pushing who is with me, but not actually. Without King Dreyan, he would have named Lord Roch as an all-purpose warrior."


    "Does that mean pure arm strength is also equivalent?


    "What Lord Vargo truly excels at is endurance. I once heard that Lord Roch is stronger with all his strength."


    "Are you serious?"


    Cherio sighed at the strength of the misseen senior beast general. He was staring at his own hands, saying that he was the weakest category of beast generals in his arms.


    And L��nca goes on.


    "Chelio, you''re right. I''m not sure I''m a beast general. It is also because of the choice of someone like me among the many war dead and the lack of qualities that should be prepared as a beast general"


    "Qualities?"


    "Yes. It once took a ''certain ability'' to become a beast general. They say that it is an awakening in extreme battle, a nature that any beast man can prepare for. That''s the nature that once shook up humans and other races and called the Beast Man the strongest fighting group on the continent.


    I am ashamed that I have not yet reached awakening. But I intend to seize the trigger in the last battle with Ursus. "


    "The fight against the Urs - that whole body turning red?


    "Close but a little different. In the case of the Beastman..."


    During Lunca''s explanation, the audience began to gush. Roch, who is supposed to be underneath, is slowly starting to beat Seite.


    The audience is not the only one surprised, so is Cherio. L��nca was also surprised, but differed from Cerio to be a little surprised.


    "Whoa. No matter how strong you are, are you going to beat me out of that position?


    "No, is that... is that ''use'', Lord Roch?


    With Lyunka''s amazement, Dryan was tongue-in-cheek staring at this from the VIP table.


    "Shit, an idiot. Are you going to use it here? I remember when the blood came up on my head, Vargo had such a dangerous personality that I couldn''t compare."


    "King Dreyan, anything?


    "It''s going to be a bit of a hassle, Your Highness. If Roch''s guy gets busted, I might need to go out and crush him. Humans, then, no matter how many crisp Roch are against them, they''re loaded."


    Dryan watched the battle go by with a rugged look as the muse present showed confusion.


    In doing so, with Seite on his belly, Roch was certainly starting to beat him.


    "Gu!?


    To be able to escape from such an absolutely advantageous posture would be humiliating if we tried to do martial arts. Anyway, if you''re going to run away with a time limit or something while playing defense as well, if you''re going to fall back in a serious meeting, that will prove a clear difference in strength.


    There are things that captainship does to show freshly enlisted newcomers the difference in power, but Seite himself didn''t think how he would do the same, albeit beast general opponent, when he defeated Bergay.


    "(I''ve seen General Roch''s workouts, but I misjudged his strength? Or do you give more power in action than you assume? Either way -)"


    Seite''s consciousness flew for a moment in Roch''s blow. I can''t escape the meeting any more than I am on Roch''s belly myself. Understanding that this posture was no longer so advantageous, Seite instantly left and took a distance.


    Reversal from where I thought the battle had been decided. The audience swayed to surprise and turned to blurring.


    "Awesome! I got up from there!


    "Isn''t the Beast General Dada?"


    "Is that... is that crazy?


    "Oh - that beast man, so -"


    Was it big? And someone shrugged. The doubts and anomalies rippled quietly and quickly throughout the venue. Waking up Roch calmly wiped the blood flowing from his forehead and spit out the blood in his cut mouth, he stepped on to make sure he was in the arena a few times.


    Seite, who was watching how it was, paled, and Brandio, the referee, whistled.


    "Hugh, this is really the Beast Man."


    "Nah... it''s obviously getting bigger?


    I can''t help but be surprised by Seite. At best, Roch, who was supposed to be about once bigger in stature, was clearly more than twice bigger. Instead of a single head length, Seite''s head is no longer chest height.


    I came here and finally detected an anomaly all over the venue. In the meantime, the audience''s ambition echoed.


    Continued

 1879 War and Peace, Part 416 - Top 16 Unified Martial Arts Games, Roch vs Seite ⑥ -

    "Gruuuuuuuuuuuuu!"


    "Hiya!


    Some of the audience slips out of their hips. Some blew bubbles and fell. Even if the audience seat is walled with witchcraft and such, there is no witchcraft that prevents "fear". Headquarters was obsessed with intimidation that would affect the audience.


    In Miranda''s absence, his deputy, Archbishop Manadil, screams.


    "Judge! Stop the game!


    "Huh? Why is that?


    "Extremely dangerous! That''s a ''real'' beast man!


    "I knew Archbishop Sama knew about this. What is this?


    "It''s..."


    Manadil mumbles. Brandio understood that it was confidential that only some people in Arnelia knew. You can''t scream out loud about confidentiality itself.


    But the Archbishop Manadil shouts at Brandio for not even trying to move.


    "It''s not what you found out! Anyway, stop the game!


    "Even if you say that, don''t convince the marquis. In the first place, the beast general in the state of excitement, you want me to stop him at Wye without any sorcery? So intact."


    "Whatever, do it!


    "This is Akan''s boss. But hey."


    Brandio observes Seite''s expression. Seite isn''t under barometric pressure either, but his eyes aren''t dead yet. Then I wonder if I could leave it to you a little more.


    "Are you sure you want to continue the game, Beast Man?


    "Whatever."


    "Hey, referee!


    "Your boss is yelling, though?


    Brandio was waving his hand sideways to Seite''s worries.


    "Akan Akan, I can''t let Wai stop me or anything. I''m counting on you to use magic."


    "Submission is well aware. Let me take him down."


    "Just stop the game before you die? I don''t know if it''s gonna stop."


    Brandio, along with his somewhat irresponsible words, decided to continue the trial as he stepped down from the stage and condemned him. Manadil is making a scene at HQ, but that''s why it doesn''t matter. I don''t even think there''s anyone left in the venue who can stop Roch in this state while the Knights of the Temple are also paying outside. Assuming you stop, it''s obvious you have to do it with intent to kill. If you do poorly, you develop into an international problem with Groussard.


    Brandio had decided which way he had to look.


    "(Well, assuming Jaeger''s Seite and his guys are dead, there''s nothing wrong with Arnelia. Jaeger, too. If it''s an accident in the game, say it hard. Heh heh heh.)"


    It was a thought to that extent. But Seite doesn''t want to get hit. Breathe and intercept Roch.


    "Hoo-hoo."


    "... Shit, I accidentally used it. Well, why don''t we beat you up and then think about the next one? If Arnelia''s people don''t die instantly, they''ll be fine!


    A crack entered the arena as Roch stepped on the ground, having regained a little calm with a growl. Acceleration as if it had happened even in an explosion. But Seite is also confident in speed. Not dull enough to be caught in just a linear motion.


    Shoot him in the back. Seite''s after Roch''s empty back.


    "Late."


    "What!?


    Roch''s back, which is supposed to be empty, is a remnant. Roch, who circled behind Seite, waves his assembled fist down.


    "What!


    Seite also showed Roch first with a back kick at an unparalleled rate of reflection. But I kicked it. It feels like a tree. Feeling its core, Roch''s fist struck Seite directly, and Seite''s body jumped against the ground as if it were rubber on the ground.


    "Ghan!"


    "How much did you try to do? But..."


    Roch took his first stand. Roch''s structure is also felt slowly by Seite falling from the head. With his arms raised overhead exhaled down, his hands resting on his hips are still squeezed bows and arrows.


    If you eat it, you die - according to the thought behind Seite''s brain, the thought that came to mind shortly afterwards was a "counterattack". If it''s inevitable at any rate, fire the biggest blow you can in this position. Broken by an earlier blow is about 5 or 6 ribs at best. If only the pain could be ignored, then Seite thought it wouldn''t have as much effect on releasing a blow.


    "Kid, fuck you!


    "I don''t know if I''m gonna die. Oh!


    Roch''s hands are rolled out simultaneously. And Seite twists his body and releases a kick. However, the kick is not directed towards Roch.


    Continued

 1880 War and Peace, Part 417 - Top 16 Unified Martial Arts Games, Roch vs Seite ? -

    "(What?


    Unlike Roch''s assumption, Seite aimed at the ground far away. No one had ever tried that and the same was true of Seite, but Seite''s kick kicked the universe as a result.


    Only slight orbital modification, which is a tremendous way to kick air. It was an orbital modification to the extent that it slightly detached Roch''s blow from becoming fatal, but it was in the spirit of Roch that it truly shocked him.


    A flash of surprise shredded the momentum of Roch''s offense and the balance fell out because of slightly loose muscles. I was heartbroken by the attack I already tried to roll out with a twist that just ate Seite''s kick.


    "(Why the pain -?)"


    It was an unaffected pain in the success or failure of the move itself, but slight discomfort detracts from the track of the attack. And the blow that blurred Seite''s body caused him to spin, involving less of Seite''s body of power.


    body to be wound up against Seite''s will. A kick out of that recoil struck Roch''s side of the head directly.


    "Become -"


    "Damn!?


    A blow that can''t hide the surprises of both sides. A blow from outside consciousness and such a blow that it returned the power of Roch''s full body as it was, blew even Roch''s body, transformed into a giant, to the edge of the arena.


    Roch stayed where he was, but further Seite''s pursuit is visible in his eyes. With the momentum of the landing intact, Seite was about to take a further detour.


    "That''s the last one!


    "Does something like that work, kid!


    Seite''s body was still centrifugal under the influence of Roch''s attack. Not that Seite himself could control his rotating body, but he was to fire a blow while turning as if he were a solo. By chance Seite got a new sensation, at least trying to step on it whenever possible.


    "(What, the ground -)"


    On the left leg, which became the axial foot of Seite, a force is transmitted as if it were coming up from the ground. It passed from the left leg to the pelvis - and to the right leg with the leg provided.


    I don''t know what the new sensation is, but Seite takes a blow with the momentum intact. Whatever the consequences of that, because that''s all we can do.


    "Wow, wow!"


    The air in front of Seite, who unleashed the kick, distorted. Seite felt an unprecedented far-sightedness activated with a roar like when he kicked the wall down.


    "Quick -"


    An air distortion, illusory as to whether the space would twist, flew in with restraint. Roch also had to be accidentally defended against an unexpected blow. But the blow taken is more powerful than any of my peers have ever taken.


    "(Stupid, this is King Dryan''s -?)"


    By the time Roch remembered the weight of the blow, his body had been pushed off the scene. They were spectators bewildered by a moment of staggering, but Brandio, the referee, calmly went back upstairs to proclaim with Seite''s hands up.


    "Winner, Jaeger''s Seite!


    "Whoa, whoa!


    The cheer of the late and gushing audience and the winners and losers to be taken aback. What a strange sight to have the same look on the part of the winner as well as the loser, but Brandio prompted me and Seite returned to me, responding to the audience cheering.


    "(I wonder what the attack was earlier - it felt like my feet caught the ground and sucked the force out of me. It''s like being put on an even bigger existence instead of just using it yourself - what was the blow now?


    There''s no point in Seite questioning that either. An earlier blow with Roch was unknown. It''s not like I''ve never fought a warrior who uses farsightedness. Some of them were a few steps above Seite. Well, Roch has experience with both Dryan and Gora. Whether Seite exerts unexpected power, there should be no more surprise than working with them.


    Yet...


    "I lost... I lost?


    It''s hard to demonstrate Roch''s lead on a narrow arena, but it still makes no difference that he lost. I even brought up the ability I wasn''t supposed to use, and I still lost.


    Brandio drops in softly next to Roch, who suddenly loses himself.


    "You''re alarmed, mister."


    "... Originally said, if you don''t speak extra"


    "It''s because of Wye. Seya, but not like you were caught off guard somewhere? There''s no way I''m gonna lose an old stock in the Beast General."


    "How do you even know if it''s old stock? So did you, my lord. What do you know?


    "If you want to know, I''ll wait in front of the Deep Green Palace tonight by the time the white moon plunges into Jomtien. I want to teach you what Wye knows."


    Brandio leaves with a flickering wave. Roch left the venue behind as he dropped off his hindsight with a bitter face.


    And Dryan was also exhaling heavily next to the muse.


    "Was that Abao''s last reason left?"


    "You are horrible to be a general of Groussard, King Dreyan. I do not believe that a human weapon would be useful to General Roch."


    "Your Highness knows that strength, not only is a thing of race, but also changes according to circumstances. If we had an overwhelming advantage over humans, it would have been the traders before me who would have controlled humans without a place like this."


    "Oh, you think humans are stronger than beasts?


    "Time and in some cases. Only Sayid is the rest of the beasts who have now participated in the tournament. Most of all..."


    If I had unlocked the use of nails, I don''t think that would have been the case. Roch hesitated to use his nails with his fangs at the rind. If Roch had forgotten me that far, there would have been no metaphor in this venue, but rain of blood.


    Had it really happened, Dryan himself would have been the wingman to end Roch. That''s why Dryan sighed heavily at relief. At the same time, against Seite, the winner, Dryan was forced to have complex emotions and thoughts.


    Continued

 1881 War and Peace, Part 418 - Top 16 Unified Martial Arts Games, Roch vs Seite (8) -

    "I wonder what''s wrong with that young man. Should I just nail a word?"


    "Your Majesty, there''s a leak in your chest."


    "This is rude, Your Highness. The roots are truthful."


    It is a muse that laughed and agreed with Drean''s blurry way of saying it.


    Meanwhile, elsewhere in the venue, Gora was taking Shire to watch the game. Shire had his eyes round this result, but that was the same for Gora.


    "Well, coincidences are scary"


    "Master, it seemed as if the attack of the Lord of the Beast had slipped away just now, did it happen? For a moment Lord Seite''s movements seemed to have stopped in the air."


    "Not by chance, Shire. Instinct may have made it so, but the distant principle is actually a technique that can be applied." Empty walks, "the eagle calls it, but before, there were those who could kick air like walls. I can do it, but twice is the limit. That young man named Seite let go of that prototype.


    But that''s not all. He even used penetration. "


    "Penetration? Oh, there''s a blow in the leg."


    "The far-sightedness released by the leg accidentally broke through a wall called muscle armor, reaching slightly into the gut, is it easy to understand? The pain occurred only slightly due to a muscle twist in the big move.


    You know how it works because you''re probably good at Shire, too, right?


    "I see. I can only use it with my hands, but it''s also possible with my legs"


    "Well, the principle is that there''s something close to distancing."


    Shire was convinced by Gora''s explanation.


    "Master, can I still be strong?


    "If that''s what you know, fine. This martial arts tournament will also have significance. Honestly, I didn''t think it was worth risking your life to the extent of Vasquez. I hear that Vasquez is dead too, you''re free. From now on, build up drills for what you believe in.


    Of course, stopping the fight here and returning to Shirai''s daughter is one choice. Do what you want. "


    In Gora''s kind and loving words, Shire took his hands back silently and thanked him. And to thank you, I made one suggestion.


    "Actually, I''m going to join Jaeger."


    "To Jaeger? Why"


    "Lord Commander invited me. Training will be essential over there, and requests vary as mercenaries. Until now, we have only trained for battle, but if there is hope, it seems that we can also build drills from downwork like merchants, even if we prioritize professional requests like pharmacists and hunters. They also have classes on general education, and if they wish, they can enroll in Gloria? They can also study abroad in the academic city of Mayer.


    I thought I should know a little bit more about the wider world while I was studying martial arts. Even one of the women seems to have trouble living on her own, and I think it would be a good opportunity. "


    "Um, it''ll make sense. Both that alphilistic daughter and the Jaeger organization are still unstable, but I''m looking forward to much from now on. If that''s what you''ve decided to do, be free."


    "Yes! Then hurry!


    Shire bowed deeply and ran away. I guess I''m going to go and file a membership notice for Jaeger now, but I guess I really couldn''t help but want to join him.


    Gora smiled off behind it, but sighed at Shire.


    "Oh man, I wish I could watch the next game or so before I go. It would be one of the extremes of a human game. I hope Jaeger holds the reins well because there''s something a little bit like that."


    Gora laughed bitterly and tried to think about the next game, realizing how noisy the air outside the venue was. The heat in this venue makes it difficult to explore, but the air feels strange. I can''t help but feel that there''s something dangerous looming about the air that sticks outside and the impending impatience.


    Once we thought we should go out and explore, the next game was declared early.


    "It''s my turn now. I thought you''d just come to the waiting room."


    "I was foolish just now not to be called, wasn''t I, Grandpa? My back hurts or something."


    "This one''s so jittery, give me a break."


    "Tell them that."


    Being in the holding room with Lexus, complaining scatterly, is Blackhawk''s deputy captain Betts. Betts, who had joined as a masked swordsman and fought like a clown, was slowly starting to get serious around fighting Lexus.


    And now I haven''t brought the mask here. Lexus sensed that Betts would fight for real, and he followed. Most importantly, Lexus himself wants to see Betts for real.


    Continued

 1882 War and Peace, Part 419 - Top 16 Unified Martial Arts Games, Betts vs Diore ① -

    "Grandpa, what are the odds?


    "You know what? I used to be a man on the clouds. A knight is your opponent, right? I wasn''t in a position for a kid like me to work with me like that. I''ve been roughly puffed up a couple of times."


    "You look weak. I don''t think so."


    And Lexus is about to say, Lexus realizes that the hot air is rising from Betts'' back. Temperatures can''t be said to be cold, normally they are not the kind of temperatures where hot air rises. This is proof that Betts has been well prepared, and also because his back looks bigger around the corner, he can see that his muscles are bulging.


    "(- Nah, aren''t you willing to win, Grandpa? Besides, what would Valsas say if I didn''t mean it in the right way)"


    "Okay, let''s go. I hope the difference is narrowing slightly."


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    Lexus, who was usually loud, also sent out a lot of them without talking and gently tapping Betts on the back. On the opposite Diore side, the knights around them wish Diore well and victory.


    "Good luck, Dear Diore"


    "Always win that hand."


    "Hehe, I don''t know if I''m bound to win. Everyone is desperate for victory, and the battlefield is something we don''t always know what will happen."


    "Be modest. I can only count enough in my Alexandria, such as those who can beat you only by sword from the front. General Changsheng''s name is not Dade."


    Diore laughed all the time at the evaluation of his men.


    "I''m not always a winner, I''m just good at not losing. Besides, sword moves are no big deal. Every day I see a lot of talented people at this tournament and I grind their teeth."


    "That''s not true."


    "Don''t overestimate me too much, it clouds your eyes. I am nothing but a samurai. Just..."


    "Just?"


    "Because of my lack of genius, I am confident that I have worked harder than anyone else. Don''t worry, you won''t lose that easily. I don''t care who they are."


    What appeases Diore''s words are those who have been running with her on the battlefield for many years. Diore never says anything big. I will not be unduly humble, but I will not boast of my own merit or strength. Now there is no man out in Alexandria to the right of Diore with the arm of the sword, and the sorcery is not to mention.


    However, as Diore says, everyone has been concerned about what happens in situations where witchcraft cannot be used. Diore, the spiritual knight of the earth, boasts an unusual arm strength, but his physique itself is close to a little girl, even for adults. I don''t even think I''m as good at my arms as I am at losing my witchcraft aide. Of course, I can''t doubt the strength of winning so far, but the other knights of Alexandria have so many strong men in this Unified Martial Arts Games that they can''t win. I still can''t wipe my anxiety somewhere because each of us had felt the battle so far with our skin?


    When Diore climbed onto the arena rocking the twin tails, Ultina was waiting there as a referee. I still don''t see the other masked swordsman. Ultina gives Diore a gentle thank you.


    "You look great here."


    "Thank you. But can I make a statement that the referee puts in his shoulder?


    "I won''t put my shoulders in judgment. More than that, as one of the most successful women in the world, I just personally respect you."


    "Success. I don''t think it''s that simple. Besides, if it''s the most successful woman, do you think Lord Alphilis will come in?


    To Diore''s remarks, Ultina tilted her neck.


    "Mercenaries succeed? I don''t know what you mean."


    "Heh, I guess that''s still the perception. Few will understand what Alphilis is now making, and what it means to make it from now on.


    But her time is bound to come. There are still many who praise me, but times change. You should keep an eye on her trends. I''m not going to be left out of time, either. "


    "Huh..."


    Ultina was listening to Diore with a face she said she still didn''t quite understand, but while she was doing so, the opponent''s masked swordsman moved up the stage. Here the audience bothered again. For Betts, the swordsman of the mask, removed his mask and came up barefaced. It wasn''t just that, it was wrapped around a coat in black that was a testament to the Blackhawk.


    There were many spectators to this, and officers running over from Games headquarters were handing Ultina paper. Ultina took a look at it, too. Diore was the only one who was at peace and spoke to Betts with a calm look.


    "Did you expose your face? You think I''m ready for that?


    "When you''re ready, when you have a mask, your horizons are narrow."


    "You''re back to being like a kid, aren''t you?


    "Well, anyone would be a kid if it were you. It''s just, you know, today''s kid might be a little strong, right?


    "Ho, let''s look forward to it"


    When Diore laughed thinly, the two distanced themselves without listening to the advice of the referee. Packing up more time, he was so murderous that the cut seemed to have begun.


    Ultina is hastily handed over and reads out what was written on the paper.


    Continued

 1883 War and Peace, Part 420 - Top 16 Unified Martial Arts Games, Betts vs Diore ② -

    "Uh... the identity of the masked swordsman is Deputy Vandal-Valsas-Blackhawk, Betts of" Loneliness "! He''s the continent''s strongest calling high Blackhawk vice president!


    Ultina shouts her pregame high theory, and the venue flourishes. Meanwhile, Brandio laughs as he brings his belly. Mason was surprised to see how it went.


    "What are you laughing at? Are you laughing?


    "''Cause you''re not gonna uke me? Ultina''s one, I hate all that foreword, I wanted to do such a job and I didn''t become a pilgrim or something. You drooled me of scattered stupidity, and now I''m doing it in Norinoli. I''m not doing it. How serious are you? Funny woman, don''t you think?


    "... if his personality isn''t tight, he''ll be popular for it"


    "Ho? You like it too?


    "Let it soak up. It''s just an opinion from a young monk, Sister, an opinion"


    Mason fixed his glasses in a grumpy manner, but Brandio was still laughing. Ultina''s foreword continues at the venue.


    "For, as you know, Alexandria''s Spirit Knight Diore-Nightroad-Brigandi! The best mercenaries against the best knights! How did this featured match end!


    "Hih! No more! That, improvise. (ADRIB) Don''t you? The foreword meetings have their own discretion in their respective referees, don''t they? Ultina, do you want to be an actor? Meh, it makes me laugh. Don''t!


    "I don''t know, I don''t know."


    Brandio laughs so much that his belly twists, Mason laughs, Ultina blushes when she hears that look at HQ.


    Lexus, who was watching that in the holding room, and Louis, who came there. Louis pokes Lexus in the back and asks how he''s doing.


    "From now on? How''s Deputy Betts doing?


    "You''re in such a good mood. What about Deputy Betts'' two names, ''Loneliness''?


    "I don''t know much about it either. Mercenaries with more than a certain amount of power are quickly given two names of their own, but Deputy Betts hardly anyone sees him fighting in the first place. For one thing, being strong enough that no one needs to help, I can leave the phase to myself.


    One is that they fight too hard and involve allies. I don''t know the truth either. Have you ever seen Deputy Betts fighting on the battlefield?


    "Uh... you don''t. They wear archery every once in a while."


    Lexus comes to mind. Lexus recalled that even though we''re not shallow dating, it''s something we''ve surprisingly never fought together on the battlefield.


    Louis nods too.


    "Neither do I. It is also highly influenced by Deputy Betts that I could not help but be at the top of the army when I thought about it. I was in a position there in Romansland, and when I was easily twisted, I was truly amazed."


    "I''ll do the same. I didn''t even want to lose against an army, but it was just a complete defeat. He''s more scared of his grandfather than he is of an army."


    "I think so, too. Valsas also said he wouldn''t only work with Betts. Because if we do it, we will surely kill each other. I''ve been working out ever since and I''m going to be pretty strong, but I hope you see Deputy Betts mean it."


    Louis was seeing the game better, without even trying to hide his expectations. Lexus with that look sent a slightly jealous glance, but Louis never noticed.


    And when Urtina''s foreword came to an end, her hands were immediately raised. In fact, the serious Ultina had prepared a foreword for a longer time, but she couldn''t stand being between the two relegated killings.


    "Begin!"


    At the same time Ultina''s hand was waved down, Betts'' figure disappeared shaking. Diore gives an instant surprise look and stops the sword trident from behind.


    "To say you''re old, you''re fast."


    "Surprise failure. I thought a cheap hand wouldn''t work."


    "Oh, you''re not saying this is over, are you?


    "Well, of course. Yikes."


    Mutual weapons are wooden swords. It is said that the swordsman''s power is roughly known at last. It''s just a very advanced offense that looks like a push with a wooden sword, but they disfigure and rebuild each other. I don''t know which is the dominant unless they are sword-users, but it was almost a reciprocal temptation. One distraction would be deadly. It''s an advanced melee, but the audience began to hear dissatisfaction as to whether it was very plain.


    "What the fuck! I''m not here to watch you dance!


    "More meetings!


    "... you know what?


    "This is why you shouldn''t be an amateur. If I do this, I''m gonna win in half an hour."


    "Hehe, sorry to hear that"


    You perceived power from each other, and once you left according to the dissatisfaction of the audience. Those who can see in this meeting perceived each other''s power.


    "Deputy Betts is slightly up, or...?


    "On the contrary, isn''t it pretty good? It''s an absolute little hand check right now. Deputy Betts, you can use an Orthodox sword technique, too."


    "That''s right. Alexandria, from the Reidlind family."


    "Raydrind? Is that a family of swordsmen?


    Lexus raised his voice to his surprise. Louis looks surprised.


    "You didn''t know? Oh well, is this a story only the captain knows about? Well, you''d be fine, because Deputy Betts likes it. Deputy Betts is an inquisitor in Alexandria. Sometimes it takes a lot of single-handedly action."


    "Sucker. What do you want me to do?


    "Speaking of doing it, did you do it? Originally four guys from the Raydrind family branch, I hear, but I heard they messed with something and they took care of the house. So I became a mercenary, but when I had no choice but to go back to the Raydrind family when I was working on the Blackhawk reconstruction fund, they bowled it in with my family. At that time, including picking up the trail, I put together the people in the main house and injured them, and so on, and it took a lot of work."


    "Uh... that would be a lot of trouble. Don''t make it worse than me, that jizzy."


    There must be no defeat of the Raydrind family of Alexandria. If that were to spread to the world, Alexandria''s authority would be lost. Then I''ll seal your mouth. It''s not surprising that they think that way, but it turns out that there are enough assailants to kill Betts in the first place.


    "Until ten years ago, he said he had a thriving appetite, but these days he stopped it perfectly. Is that our Lord''s policy now, or is it simply that the pawn is gone? Either way, I''m not Deputy Betts who''s proud of that."


    "That old man, the woman''s ass persists in chasing around, but she''s refreshed with honor and all that."


    "And appetite and monetary lust. I don''t know what it''s like to be alive."


    That''s true, Lexus could not speak, but sighed and misled.


    Continued

 1884 War and Peace, Part 421 - Top 16 Unified Martial Arts Games, Betts vs Diore ③ -

    The battle was intensified, as was the appraisal of my colleagues. Now I can play Betts'' sword moves by making him come and go hard. Diore, by contrast, barely moves off the spot to beat Betts. The audience sprung up on the fiercely looking offense, but on the contrary, it was a planned harmonious offense for Betts and Diore, like dancing a sword.


    "That''s an easy sword to understand. Is that for the audience?


    "Well in that place! You asked her out for a dance someday, didn''t you? You didn''t get it, so it''s that stomach!


    "Hehe, it''s a colorless dance to invite a woman, but I don''t hate it"


    Diore gives back his sword twirling and draws Betts in. At a breathtaking distance, Diore whispered.


    "Dance isn''t the only thing I''ve invited? If you win the battle, stay the night, or something like that, remember?


    "! That''s one thing about being young..."


    "Oh, was that a joke? That''s out-of-heart. Why do you think you''ve gotten so many applications for a one-horse ride from a kid who''s just grown up?


    Diore pushes me off and Betts leaves once.


    "It''s..."


    "Have you ever been told in your life that you don''t understand women''s minds?


    "Hey, there was more to that than I could count"


    "Huh, that''s why I''m a kid. Apparently, you''re the only one who''s wasted your time. Let''s get this over with."


    It increases the killing moments from Diore''s standing. He said the game was halfway through, and apparently it''s going to be a setback. The venue is even more excited to notice that Diore''s atmosphere has changed.


    But Betts was still nagging and questioning Diore.


    "Does that mean it wasn''t even a lot? Dear Diore, are the promises still valid?


    "Look in the mirror and say things, stupid. How old do you think you are? Its old body with gray hair and although it has aged, it doesn''t look like there was an atmosphere or anything. But a knight is something that moves by agreement. I''ve never rebelled a promise I made once."


    "Sure, it''s picturesque with this grandfather - I see, he''s surprisingly a maiden to value the atmosphere. Then I guess I''ll be serious, too."


    "Just kidding."


    The moment Diore learned a little rage, Diore''s anger blew up somewhere at the killing that struck his whole body. That''s not all. Diore''s hair, which was tied to the twin tails, was severed on one side.


    Of course Betts would have done it, but Diore didn''t notice until his hair was loose. And instead of Diore, all the fierce men in the venue missed the act. The line is fast but "visible". But no one could have followed Betts'' attack with their eyes.


    "Now what...?


    "No, I didn''t see it. You see that?


    "No, me too..."


    Lexus and Louis also divulge the same thing as they mumble.


    "Lexus, did you see that?


    "... No, you didn''t see it. An invisible blow is the second since Mireille, isn''t it? But Mireille''s attack can also be seen at a distance, but the reaction of this venue. Who didn''t see one?


    "Is there any trick? It''s not just speed."


    "Maybe he''s a" false "guy."


    "Kyojitsu? What''s that?"


    Louis asks Lexus what he has never heard. But Lexus is also a troubled face.


    "I don''t know either. Betts'' grandfather said it before. When I go, I don''t make it look like I''m going, or I make it look like I''m going. I didn''t let him think I slaughtered him. It''s not supposed to be slashed, but it''s slashed. If I could do that, I''d be an ideal swordsman."


    "What is that? Is that a mystery?


    "You just think so, don''t you? But don''t you mean you''re doing ''it'' for a second? I won''t even let Alexandria''s sword moves specialize in defense. It''s beyond human being to be able to do that. Exactly a monster."


    "Hmm."


    To Louis''s mind, the point is a non-killer blow and a repetition of the restraint caused by the killer. Sometimes the sword reacts unintentionally, and vice versa, it can''t react without killing or even omens. It is expected that the Betts sword will be complete when they are exquisitely mixed.


    And, it''s easy to put into words, but I have no idea what to drill to get there and how to get there. I don''t have to know if it''s just the opponent, and I wonder if it''s possible to fulfill it, such as poking at all the voids in the venue. Valsas is, in a way, a finished swordsman, but Betts is starting to feel like he''s in an even higher realm.


    Now the look on Diore''s face became all at once. Perhaps there is no way to prevent an earlier attack. I was lost in the setup.


    "You, what is that?


    "Are you at the end of one of my swords? It''s a strange thing, I reached it when I felt my body fade and tried to throw my sword away in despair at the lack of talent of my sword. A frontier you''ll never reach if you''re in Raydrind. And I made it. When this happens, I don''t think it''s a bad idea that I broke the door from Raydrind trying to get my hands on you.


    Now you can even thank Raydrind for the scraps. "


    "The one called Enlightenment?


    "I''m not that ambitious. It''s just, there''s a lot going on right now. Ugh. I know. For example - the seventh lady behind me, while I count to three, drops the beverage in my left hand."


    "What?"


    Before Diore could hear back the authenticity of Betts'' words, he became as Betts predicted. And Betts goes on.


    Continued

 1885 War and Peace, Part 422 - Top 16 Unified Martial Arts Games, Betts vs Diore ④ -

    "So juice on the previous person, but when you look back surprised, you hit the child sitting next to you in the head with your elbow, and the next parent gets angry."


    Betts is right, things go on behind Betts. Diore was gradually getting horrible about Betts. At the same time, he felt that strays were slipping out of the structure.


    "... I''ve become a horrible man, you are. I feel so confronted and scared about when I confronted the demon king on the border when I was new to the Spirit Knight."


    "That''s complimented, isn''t it?


    "Whatever."


    Killer disappears from Diore. I didn''t know why for a moment, Betts, but it doesn''t seem like a waiver of battle. Now, Diore hasn''t solved the problem yet.


    "(I see, a way to suppress your killing and observe the omens of the opponent to the fullest? That''s Dear Diore. I don''t know how to deal with it anymore. He said he was a genius, but I knew you were a great knight.)"


    Betts once again launched the attack with admiration. Diore only concentrates on and reacts to just feeling the omen of Betts'' attack. Leave the way you react to the shape of the sword that has stained your body until now.


    The audience had a strange sight in their eyes. Betts'' attack is fast, but it is obvious that he is slower than Roch or Yao. But I can''t see. I can see the attack Diore prevented, but I can''t see the attack Diore missed.


    Betts and Diore''s offense seemed seemingly mutually reinforcing. But one balloon after another breaks on my body. And as you can see it was punched in, Diore''s clothes were gradually torn, visibly punched into her skin, and she was swollen.


    The knights of Alexandria ride themselves out unexpectedly and watch Diore look worried.


    "What''s going on?


    "I don''t know. But it''s true that even Dear Diore hasn''t been able to take it."


    "Is it one-sided?


    But you haven''t thrown away the battle yet.


    Ivanzard is calmly watching how the battle goes. And Gora noticed the cause of this situation the earliest.


    "I see..."


    "Does Master Gora know why this is happening?


    Shire is also staring at the game to eat in again, but he has no idea what''s going on. But it was the first time I played Gora.


    "I don''t have words to describe this situation accurately, but I have had close training, and I have seen swordsmen who have reached the same realm"


    "What the hell is that?


    "He who dies naked in the extreme cold of midwinter, he who walks across the scorching desert without even drinking water, he who cages himself for a month in a cave and does not starve. Everyone can equally explain Qigong as an extremist. But there is more to it than that. When they asked me to deliver the two swordsmen I once stood with. I did see the eagle.


    He was a swordsman who recognized each other as enemies for life. When I was younger, we worked together, but eventually we just looked at each other once every few years. Have you come to realize that you are old and that there is no untrained in the world already? He went up to the top of Dead Mountain with a sword.


    When I asked him if he had any promises, he replied that there was no such thing. But he answered that he was bound to come, because he had been calling for a few days. He wants us to see the last duel. I wondered if the man had gone mad, but a moment later the other swordsman showed up. Instead of writing or sending people, they came to the same place.


    So the two swordsmen pulled out their swords when they laughed lightly. When I pulled out my sword and set it up, I did not leave it slightly motionless until dawn. And as the night dawned, we waved down each other''s swords, and smiled again. And down at the same time, dead.


    I didn''t know why, but the only thing I knew for sure was that we didn''t have a scratch on each other''s appearance, but our guts were deeply amputated and we were dead with each other''s very satisfied faces. "


    "... what happened?


    "All I can say is that we have reached some realm, we have reached it. The eagle has not yet reached that area. That''s why I''m still working out my fists."


    Gora did not speak, but perhaps Titania reached that realm. Because I didn''t tell Shire, but I think Vasquez collapsed after he was present with Titania - probably dead - because Titania used the same technology.


    That being the case, that swordsman named Betts is presumed to be 50 years old there and stepping into an area close to Titania. Swordsman until horrible. Gora was roaring.


    "That sword can probably be prevented, even if the eagle is there. You can''t prevent that sword unless you understand your surroundings in the same realm. Because it''s like it''s certain to slash before you wave your sword.


    Though Diore prevents everything he can now. If you''re serious, you''re dead at last. No, even a wooden sword could kill Betts if he wanted to. "


    "What does it take to reach that area?


    "That''s what you should ask that Betts. As far as I can tell, he''s the greatest human swordsman of all time."


    but the best and the strongest are different - Gora had that in mind. Does Diore also understand the area, or is it another reason, that he still resists? And unless your opponent gives up, you don''t know what a fight is going to be.


    Continued

 1886 War and Peace, Part 423 - Top 16 Unified Martial Arts Games, Betts vs Diore ⑤ -

    There are two Diore balloons left. But Diore is not protecting them. Betts also doesn''t seem to be thinking about winning due to balloon damage. Diore even defended, and Betts struck down Diore.


    "That''s all you punch in, you don''t break a wooden knife often"


    "The material may also be good, but the sword is always constant and useless. Besides, it''s not a gesture of power. I guess that''s why.


    In the game ahead, Lord Diore was aiming to destroy the opponent''s weapon, but this time he won''t be able to. "


    To Muse''s question, Drean answers. There are ways to wrap Qigong around a weapon, but if you do that, Diore''s body could be amputated. Sometimes a weapon that engages Qigong can be more destructive than serious.


    "(If I did that, I would have already fallen because of the excessive use of Qigong. If you penetrate Qigong into equipment other than your own, you will consume more than ten times as well. Qigong is not that versatile of technology.


    But Betts and I don''t want to lose all of our balloons while we strike at it so unilaterally that we want to settle it as a legitimate end. Does it work that well?


    Betts'' offense gets even more intense as Dryan watches. Diore''s clothes were no longer blurry and her complexion was beginning to dew. But rather, when this happens, the audience also starts to realize that the Diore technology they''re defending is unusual.


    And in these cases, a lot of support goes to the disadvantaged. All the more so if it is the popular diore that is at a disadvantage.


    "Master Diore!


    "Fight back -!


    "Don''t lose!


    Diore''s protection improves accuracy so as to meet the audience''s cheers. Diore kept being told he had no sword talent or anything until he became a spiritual knight, and his grin spilled as he remembered his days of being subjected to torturous sword archery. I was in the same situation day after day. By comparison, this offense ends with game time. I didn''t think there was any such thing as being subjected to this onslaught.


    Diore sees some time left. Hourglass was no longer on the verge of falling off. The loss of the game is definitive as it is, but not to the battle itself. The promises I once made with Betts until the point where defeat became apparent. If it stays this way, losing a game doesn''t mean losing a battle.


    Plus, as far as the way Betts fought, there''s a verse that doesn''t consider this a game. Betts knows how to fight as the original Spirit Knight of Diore. Betts should be aware that the attack he''s ever struck on Diore hasn''t taken a single effective hit if it was meant to.


    The Betts offense has already reached saturation. I can prevent it if I''m not even alert - that''s what I thought, and I saw just before the hourglass fell off.


    "(I won!


    The moment Diore thought that, Betts'' wooden sword was stuck in Diore''s throat. What the hell does that mean? Only a few people, including Alexandria officials, could have understood it in a real sense.


    "Until then! Winner, Betts in Blackhawk!


    From the loss caused by balloons, the winner of the game became Betts. And the winner of the battle is also Betts. None of the few who were looking at the outcome of the battle rather than the game understood what had happened at the last moment of Betts'' offense.


    Diore opened his eyes like he had eaten a face - and accepted the result.


    "- Right. Wasn''t it the biggest offense yet? I''m afraid. I didn''t know the attack was as strong as it could have been."


    "Ma, this would also be a Unified Martial Arts Games exclusive game. Magic, magic, whatever, I won''t win."


    "Really? If anything, that''s what it was. The battle is going to get sharper."


    "I''ll leave that area to your imagination. More than that, I promise - you''ll keep it, won''t you?


    Behind what Betts said, Diore was mysteriously nodding, feeling something sharp in his gaze.


    "- Oh, I keep my word. Where do we meet?


    I just wanted to say, "My inn - I''m going to owe you a little something. After this, in front of the main entrance of Arnelia"


    "Fine."


    That''s all Betts told him, he woke up on his knees, taking Diore''s hand, where he was lying down, responding firmly to the audience, to whom the two of us applauded the thunder, before returning to the holding room.


    Even if the two of them leave, the audience''s excitement still doesn''t subside. Levenstein, the lead winning candidate, Diore was defeated and all that remained was a tournament called Mercenaries or Swordsmen of the Stream. Though rough, both the audience''s interest and the hounds who had never known about them anticipated a championship battle.


    And after that, tomorrow''s quarterfinals will be drawn.


    Continued

 1887 War and Peace, Part 424 - After the Top 16 Unified Martial Arts Games ① -

    "Brilliant."


    "Grandpa, you''re too strong"


    As Betts pulled up, Louis and Lexus greeted him with praise. Betts glanced at you in the blink of an eye and made a high touch to match the hand Lexus had raised, and Louis, too, was trying to follow it, being beaten just to rub his chest.


    "Hey! Isn''t that right, Kaishin''s victory? Give me your chest!


    "Grandpa... ruin it"


    "Let''s undo the earlier words. It''s just sketchy after all."


    Louis breathes into his fist and tries to stab him in the stomach. Betts rushed around shielding Lexus.


    Though it is a frightening Lexus, Betts'' strength is real. I honestly had a question.


    "Grandpa, let me ask you one question. Is that all you have to do, be honest stronger than Valsas? Why didn''t you become captain? Blackhawk is a rebuilt mercenary regiment. There should have been as many opportunities as there were. Even Alexandria''s main house, just shut up, right?


    "I''m sorry to bother you."


    "Jitsa."


    "That''s half a joke. Sure, I''m stronger than Valsas. I''ve known Valsas since he was still a chick, but he never took one in archery."


    "Then why?"


    "Different sword quality"


    Betts exhaled fu. Remove the blackhawk coat and the clothes below are snug with sweat. It tells the story that earlier battles were not usual. It seemed like an overwhelming victory because I kept hitting the lead to make nothing happen. No other human will ever know the tens of millions of battles that Betts lay in his head for this day.


    "Me and you are the sword of a human opponent. You''ve defeated demons, but you''ve practiced basically assuming the slaughter of a human opponent. Same goes for me. We can slash each other, but my sword isn''t ready to cut demons.


    Except Valsas. Valsas is like a man born to slay non-human beings. If you fight a human opponent, take an unconsciousness, but if you fight a demon opponent, you are a man who wins against more than one demon king. I can''t imitate that. Yeah, that''s not the extent to which training can be managed.


    Louis. You''re a Valsas neighbor, you know that? Isn''t that why you left Romansland?


    "It''s..."


    Betts pointed me out and Louis couldn''t argue. I was not strongly dissatisfied with much of my status, treatment and relationships in Romansland. My parents and I had a grudge, especially with my father, but they let me do it quite well. Is Betts still right that it still wasn''t met?


    Louis was bewildered when he was pointed out as a possibility he had never even thought about.


    "Oh, that''s a good one. I can''t believe they''re in Blackhawk. They''re just stickouts who didn''t get used to the world."


    "Well, yeah, but no body or lid like that. That''s the way you put it."


    "But that''s why I sometimes see it. Lexus, Louis. You guys said you and Jaeger have seen each other quite a bit before, right?


    "Yeah, well, a few times, maybe. You''re going to talk to Captain Alphilis."


    "Close or intimate."


    Seeing that reaction between Lexus and Louis, Betts rang his fingers.


    "Here we go! I''d like to ask you a favor."


    "? What is it?


    At Betts'' request, Louis and Lexus looked at each other.


    Continued

 1888 War and Peace, Part 425 - After the Top 16 Unified Martial Arts Games ② -

    When Diore pulled up to the holding room, there were the knights of Alexandria with a hardened expression. For them Diore is the support of the state, as well as a symbol of strength. Few knights have feelings similar to worship in them.


    Even the veteran knights were inevitable in their expressions. Only Ivanzardo, division chief among them, had calmly handed Diore''s coat.


    "Good day, Dear Diore"


    "Um, I''m sorry. I lost without strength."


    "No, I was wondering if Alexandria''s sword could be shown"


    "Our swords held by other nations - the basic swords of self-defense. But Betts'' sword was certainly awesome. It may not be an exaggeration to say the strongest swordsman in my life, but what will happen with others?"


    "Was that it?"


    "Uhm."


    Diore sent an honest compliment, and Ivanzardo nodded.


    "But if we meet on the battlefield, this is not how it ends. Don''t worry."


    "Yes, of course there is. If only we were in a mass battle."


    "Um, you just have to let the Reidlind family do the personal battle. The end of the meeting is more important than that. Where is Lord Barotelli?"


    "I''ll be here, Dear Diore"


    Lord Barotelli, the head of this mission, made a face from among the knights. On the first day of the meeting it was a mostly attitude and expression, but at some point it had changed to a dignified physical waist. His spine was stretched out and his curly moustache looked good on him.


    Throughout the meeting Lord Barotelli was connected and negotiating without major failure. I never make a statement ahead of time, like Shane Sereno or Swendle, but with a calm mouth I was connecting to end the negotiations one by one.


    It goes without saying, of course, that I had the advice of an experienced Diore, but I wasn''t talking about everything. In anticipation of Lord Barotelli''s growth at this meeting, I think Diore was also worth recommending.


    "(It is first and foremost important to get in touch with heavy towns in other countries when you are young. Diplomacy doesn''t grow people in action either. If there were young bureaucrats who took part in this mission, home affairs would often hold up. If we can concentrate on the border conquest and put an end to it, we will be able to cope with the upcoming unrest)"


    Diore had that intention, but he was concerned about Betts'' attitude earlier. Is it also something you would like to say, extending to this period at the end of the meeting?


    "... if you see him, you know what I mean"


    "What?"


    "Nothing. I had a little more errand to run than that. Evening is often solo."


    "Which way?


    "It''s a secret. That said, does anybody put it on tail anyway?


    When Diore told him to look mean, Ivanzardo smiled silently.


    "Then Ibran, accompany him. I can''t take much time. Leave your absence with Ivanzard. Lord Barotelli, the Heavenly View match will continue after tomorrow. After tomorrow, I will also focus on assistants, so let''s actively engage with the people."


    "Ha, this is a comforting word. If only we had crossed paths to the people we should already be in contact with."


    "This is reliable. Let''s have a loose meeting over breakfast tomorrow. Now if you''ll excuse me."


    "Dear Diore, aren''t you going to see tomorrow''s combination?


    There was cheer and twinkle at the venue where Diore and Betts left. The next combination will be determined. But I wasn''t so interested in Diore. Because if it''s there tomorrow, you''ll know, and which Michi assistant will be browsing while you''re at it.


    "- Tomorrow, you''ll see. I''m more tired of boulders than that, so let''s just say you take a break."


    "But Master Diore..."


    "Hey!"


    A colleague praised the young knight who was about to say something. Diore is the Spirit Knight of the earth. As long as there is the earth, the wounds are healed instantly, and little fatigue is felt. When the diore wants to be alone, it is about the time of bathing and sleeping.


    The knight, about to step into the realm of women, was ashamed with a bright red face.


    "Also, sorry!


    "Fine. Take your time off as appropriate. This is both a meeting and a festival. As much as having a little fun, no one is punished."


    "Now let me sweeten your words. Rest in 3 shifts."


    Hearing Ivanzardo skip the instructions, Diore left the holding room behind. Not that I regret losing the game, of course. To remorse, my left hand fist had strength at some point.


    But in the women''s division, we are still out of win, and there are still games to be played after tomorrow. And the meeting isn''t over yet.


    He asked in a small voice as he walked with Ibran, who was beside him.


    "Have you looked into what I asked you to do?


    "Ha, I did have a move. Dear Diore, it is exactly as you read it."


    "If there''s anything to it, tonight? Maybe I was just glad."


    "Yes, I''ll get Carrion, Miguel over here just in case."


    "Please."


    This is where the real deal for me came from - Diore was also walking out with one preparation.


    Continued

 1889 War and Peace, Part 426 - After the Top 16 Unified Martial Arts Games ③ -

    The Top 16 Unified Martial Arts Games came to an end. The audience was intoxicated by the aftermath of each game of excitement, and the mission often looked at the game as if it had forgotten its mandate. There were moments when even a muse, known as a deliberate refrain, calm deposition, made her eyes shine like a girl, so much so that if her heart didn''t move now she couldn''t help but be mistaken for a wood stone, it was an exhilarating day.


    The combination of tomorrow''s quarterfinals will be Louis, captain of the Tianxiang Mercenary Regiment Alphilis vs Blackhawk 2nd Squad "Ice Blade". Stray Woman Swordsman Titania vs Tianxiang Mercenary Corps Beastman Seite. Tianxiang Mercenary Regiment Deputy Commander Line Vs Young Dru in Black. It was a match for Blackhawk Deputy Commander Betts vs Bouncer Banessa.


    The predictor shouted ahead and predicted tomorrow''s game, and the audience rolled out to the barn and stall to predict tomorrow''s game. Of course, that was the same with the seats at the Dinner of the Hordes. It was a very rare tournament, with more advanced battles than you would ever see in a regular unified martial arts tournament - and that not a single nobleman remained so far (at least some were not known to be nobles).


    The nobles would explore each other in their bellies with whom to speak, and it seemed that everyone and he enjoyed this extra job. From that banquet seat, Muse took off her seat and then went out onto the terrace. It was Rayfan and Dryan who followed it.


    Ray fans spoke to a sighing muse on the terrace alone.


    "Was Your Highness drunk, too?


    "Yes, because the queens are in a good mood, I''ve overlaid the cup. Rayfan, isn''t the little queen drunk?


    "I''m a strong alcoholic."


    "Really? I can''t, for a long time. I got drunk right at the heart of it."


    When Aldrius and I had a good vibe once, it was a muse that reminded me of a time when I was drunk and had nothing for one night, and it was close to a girl. Reminding me of such a thing in a place like this would in itself be proof that I am relaxed. Or is it because Alphilis is active, arguably the orphan of Aldrius?


    Without knowing such a state of mind, Drean laughs luxuriously.


    "Yet, Jaeger is a huge success! It is the largest unified martial arts tournament ever, with three of the eight remaining. As a new mercenary regiment, it would be nothing but a feat."


    "Alas. That King Dryan, who asked you to exchange talent as soon as possible, is not a big foresight?


    "I asked for an escort, Rayfan. And the little queen!


    "I''ve been shaken with hatred."


    The muse showed off a little, so the place had a soothing atmosphere. Each of the three anticipates tomorrow''s battle.


    "Who do you think will win? No, you won."


    "That would be a good idea to ask King Dryan, a warrior with superior confidence"


    "Me? I may be quite a fighter, but I still don''t know how to fight humans. Today''s game was almost halfway through. Rather, I don''t know the fight, so I think I can rate people without preconceptions. What do you say, Your Highness?


    "Right..."


    Muse guessed the often troubled phrase, Titania.


    "I''m guessing a long brunette titania."


    "Ho, why?


    "That lady still seems to have a lot to hide. Not at all, but I''m not serious yet. Well, I get the impression that you''re hesitant to take it seriously."


    I see. I agree with you.


    Dryan thinly finds out about Titania''s identity, but he''s not sure yet. Make it a muse and ray fan with information on a group called Black Mages, which is similar. Neither Arnelia nor Alphilis had yet communicated that much information to them.


    Muse continues.


    "I''m particularly concerned about those eyes... eyes that are desperate by themselves holding everything together, I''m worried. If you were human, you''d all taste so much hardship and frustration, and you''d be born terrible, but those eyes --"


    "Hmm - you do know what His Highness is going to say. But as a warrior''s end, let me tell you one thing, that swordsman hasn''t given up anything yet. While desperate, we still have a glimmer of hope. Otherwise you won''t be able to wield as many swords."


    "Is it hope? How about that?


    "It''s not as versatile as you can tell. It''s just intuition. Maybe it has something to do with my participation in this competition."


    "Hmm, if you were such a swordsman, you''d be back after the tournament. If you''re curious, why don''t you keep in touch now?


    Muse was making a laugh at Ray Fan''s suggestion.


    "That''s good, too. But I have a connection."


    "Aren''t you gonna tell me?


    "Oh, isn''t that funnier? If it''s a battle, don''t resent it."


    "Of course it is"


    Dryan illusioned as a spark scattered for a moment between Rayfan and Muse, but Dryan decided to pretend he didn''t know and missed the conversation, knowing he couldn''t just win the fight against the woman.


    Continued

 1890 War and Peace, Part 427 - After the Top 16 Unified Martial Arts Games ④ -

    "Who do you expect to win, Lord Rayfan?


    "I just want to say that I am Alphilis... is Lord Betts the strongest impression I have ever seen? Lord Diore has also been defeated."


    "Well, that''s a sinister choice."


    "There was also the Alphilis, so we gathered all the information on the famous mercenary regiment on the continent. Because naturally there was information about Vandal-Valsas-Blackhawk among them. It was unknown how strong he was, but with that brilliant swordsman being the deputy commander. Then you can''t imagine how strong Captain Valsas is anymore."


    "Valsas..."


    Dryan once fought Valsas. It was just surprising that there were humans who had broken through the front of the regular unit of Gruzaldo led by the Beast General, but on the contrary they were glad to have been given a one-machete bath. I was also struck by the fact that just people could fight this far.


    A human warrior closer to the beast than the beast man. The interest in the strength of a species called man, to think of it, was not Lapenti, but perhaps it began at that moment. Speaking of which, Betts had the shadow of an elderly swordsman who had fallen through it with him since. Dreyan was feeling somewhat emotional about how the swordsman would be stronger then.


    Ray fans glanced at me strangely when I was also thinking about once having a battle for blood to roll.


    "King Dreyan, how have you been?


    "Mm, this is rude. You were a little confused. So, what was it?


    "May I also ask King Dryan''s predictions? As a warrior, I''m also concerned about the way you see a king who''s top notch."


    "Hmm..."


    Dryan was honest about the impressions he had seen.


    "My instinct is that young man named Drew."


    "Are you that young man, like a stray mercenary?


    "Yeah, that young man is probably the strongest. My previous reputation wasn''t high for some reason, but the impression I saw today was that you were familiar."


    "Familiarize? What do you mean tame?


    Ray fans pointed me out and Dryan himself looked strange.


    "I can''t explain anything, but it''s true that I felt that way. Impressions, so hard to put into words. It''s just that young man will still be able to show strength in this competition. Others are showing the bottom of their strength, but the bottom of that young man is still unknown. If I had permission, I''d be more interested in fighting."


    "I didn''t know it was going to be that long. Maybe it''s not a bad idea to hire a human mercenary to build a unit."


    "Give Gruzaldo a human unit...? Hahaha, you never thought about that! Well, that''s not bad either. You can learn how to fight humans, and you''re two birds with one stone. I just hope you can adapt to our lives."


    "We''re losing more and more gaps in Gruzaldo."


    Muse also laughed amusingly at whether Ray Fan''s suggestion was unexpected, but no one from the outside could help but find out that the inside of each of the three bellies bickering at each other seemingly friendly.


    Dru youth, who had risen to that topic, had taken a break on the outskirts of Arnelia alone. Not taking the inn reserved for the competitors, he was camping away. The meal was bringing in what I bought in the outdoor, but I didn''t feel like living while many people were there.


    Sometimes when there are many humans you can''t lose your mind, but it''s longer that you lived in nature surrounded by spirits and demons from birth. As a Dru who has lived that way, it is calmer where there are demons than where there are people.


    Make a dark screen and set the fire invisible so that the light does not leak. I am strangely hungry because I use more force than usual, so I am rewarming the meat I bought more of. You smelled that, a few demons came by. The demons were all handy and murderous.


    "... apparently the ones scattered in the Demon King''s Crusade"


    "Uruuuuu"


    Behind the forest wolf, there was a large Sika shaped demon. Was it an individual living in the prairie, though rare in the region? Fast legs and can''t be caught with regular horses etc. He is an individual who can lead other demons and become the Demon King if he leads. Besides, I sometimes use witchcraft.


    "Kelluney? That''s unusual."


    When Drew glanced, the demons entered combat position. The moment he stripped his fangs to attack him, he unraveled the killing like Kelluney was annoyed when Dru skipped the killing.


    "Come on. You know what I am for being intelligent. It doesn''t matter how fast your legs are. That''s already my time."


    Did Drew''s words make sense, or were you surprised by the killing spirit? Kelluney turned his heel back in an instant and slowly left. Was it a sign that there was no more hostility?


    Were the other forest wolves surprised to compare the meat and keluney in front of them often, but they pulled up again and again very manly with one another.


    When Dru sighs small, he puts a grass in his mouth that he has in his hand wondering if he will even blow it with a grass whistle until the meat is cooked. But all that came out was a terrible noise out of the sound.


    "Mm, this is terrible. Can''t you reproduce that in detail? The inconvenience is still inconvenient. You think so, too?


    Drew speaks up for the signs that showed up behind him.


    Continued

 1938 War and Peace, Part 475 - Prophecy of Doom ①

    "Well, there''s no other way to stay like this. Do you want to drink?"


    "... if you''re doing that?


    Some objected with a flashing expression, but some received a cup and sat down on the spot.


    "I''m going out with you."


    "Hey, you guys."


    "How long have you been saying hard things? There is nothing to protect here. Princess Saurka will be our very existential significance, as well as the vows of the former warriors.


    Thousands of years in preparation for doom to come. Sooner or later, the limit will come. It''s the tide. "


    "Only Princess Saurka is the only one who knows about the time. All the other legendary warriors died, and none of us, such as those who knew about the time.


    What happened thousands of years ago, why the Demon and True Dragon fought, where did the Ucco and Acqua that broke into them come from, and were the warriors really human at the time when they defeated the Demon and True Dragon enough to overwhelm them? The ancient dragons hid in tune with nature without speaking in silence, and Princess Sorca''s memory at the time is vague because of her repeated sleep.


    Only prophecy was left. Be prepared for the Son of Doom, which will soon arise. I''ve kept it disciplined, but I didn''t expect the inside to perish because of the warriors'' treason. "


    "This is the way of the times too. The demon leaves Bradymaria all to perish, and even the true dragon shows signs of doom from degeneration, so often we have better. The demon who seemed so absolute was never going to perish."


    "Once upon a time, the True Dragon and the Demon had their hands on each other, but I can''t believe it."


    "Right. Well, here''s to what?


    Let''s go with our freedom.


    Some of the elders laughed more and more at the words.


    "You can be free now. If you''re a little younger, you might have something to do."


    "What, you miss the man you shook 500 years ago?


    "Oops, that''s a good man. ''Cause I didn''t have the nerve to get killed after I had it, so I threw it away."


    "Later he cut open the land and became a lord, glorified with the famous man. The eyes you see are clear."


    "What is that? Don''t you know that story?


    "Naturally, try to get this story into the ears of the elders of the day. The birth is ruined."


    "Is the inside operation coming out? That''s a stupid story."


    "I used to think so."


    "There seems to be a story to hide from each of us. Can''t you expose the company after it collapses?"


    "I got in!


    "Hey, I''m sorry about the excitement,"


    The moment the story thrives and hits the knee, a young voice I''ve never heard break into that circle. And when the old women saw, there stood a young girl. Behind it is a giant big man. The girl''s voice was adorable and feverless, but coldly and mercilessly heard by the old ladies. Yes, to the extent that the earlier openness is no longer in a flash.


    The girl tells you how sorry she is.


    "Princess - there isn''t, is there? I''m sorry I came because of you."


    "Ha-ha-ha! This kind of thing, you say ''ska''. I know!


    "Uncle, shut up"


    The girl blocked her ear to the voice of a man laughing out loud. And he complained, pointing his mouth in dissatisfaction.


    "This must have happened because my uncle would run out without setting the right direction in the first place, right? Go to the end of the North, reach the South, that''s a big waste of time."


    "Hahahahahahaha! You got tangled up in a bunch of krakens in the west ocean too!


    "My uncle said I was going to take a break on the southern continent, but I haven''t seen one of the islands for three days running over the sea! Besides, I''m not at Kraken''s. I run into monsters. What is it, that crab? When I stood on the ocean, it reached the clouds, didn''t it?


    "It''s a leg-length crab. Anything else?


    "There''s a long way to go! Your uncle would have been in danger if I hadn''t!?


    "Um, you couldn''t eat it!


    "So that''s not the problem. Come on!


    The junctioneers surrounded two strange combinations of ravenous ravens in front of them. In any case, it is certain that you are an uninvited guest. At least the elders nodded at each other that they would need to catch them.


    "You guys... one of you is Dragreo, right? What a pity the wise man once was. Lord Silver would mourn if he watched you too. I didn''t expect the effects of the Orange Magic to make you a fool."


    "Ahem!? I''m not an idiot, I know you said Abao! I''ve never flattered a powerful man, Olah!


    "Either. Yep. Wow. And who''s the girl next door? How did you get in here in the first place? The junction should still be working."


    "My elder, that''s it"


    One of the conjunctors answered pale.


    "The line had disappeared with no one left. All directions are clear."


    "What the hell?


    "Oh, that one. I turned it off because I was in the way of tingling. If I''m serious, I won''t be among the things, that."


    Girl - Mikoto answers. I felt that intimidation, and one of the elders signaled where I felt creepy.


    "Do it! Crush it!


    "Wait! I still have something to ask!


    "So if it doesn''t work,"


    A junction attack with all the junctionists inside. Micoto was slowly walking in it amidst the pressure of the junction, where even Dragreo could completely seal his movements.


    Continued

 1939 War and Peace, Part 476 - Prophecy of Doom ②

    The elders who gave the order cry out to the blue conjunctors.


    "Why don''t you guys do everything you can!


    "Such an idiot...! I''ve done everything I can!


    "What!? It wasn''t originally about stopping Princess Saurka from going wild! Why can you move in here?


    "Fugi ah! Hey, hey, hey, hey! Hey, Mikoto! Do something!"


    "Uncle would be fine for a while, wouldn''t he? I can''t help it anymore."


    When Mikoto put his hands together, the junction vanished in an instant. The junction, which was stretched with all its strength, suddenly vanished, and the junctionalists collapsed into the spot as if suddenly they had been forced to stop walking with all their strength.


    One Mikoto stands flat as even Dragreo kneels. The old women had already lost their hips and looked up terribly at Mikoto on the spot.


    "Hey, what is this girl?"


    "Our connections don''t work, etc. It was once used to stop Ucco and Acqua."


    "Mikoto... your son... your son of doom, huh?


    An old woman who was drinking asks Mikoto. Mikoto nodded as he twisted his neck at the old woman''s inquiry.


    "Son of doom. Honestly, you don''t know, because you were born here, trapped in a small temple. He told me to throw up because he didn''t like the people who took care of him, and still shouldn''t let him die.


    I wondered why I was alive, but if my uncle hadn''t let me out, I''d have lived without thinking about it as it were.


    My uncle came down from the sky and the temple broke. Then your uncle took you around and looked at the world, didn''t he? The world is so beautiful and lovely - yet somehow you want to break it all.


    Well, I noticed when they told me. My role is that or "


    Mikoto''s eyes suddenly stained black. The pitch-black air emitted at the same time and the rotting ground. Dragreo stroked his head when the air tried to reach the old ladies.


    "Stop it, Mikoto. Fucking roles, missions, fate. The earth and the sea are tiny. You know that too, don''t you? Me and you, we could be more free."


    "Uncle... Uncle is a fool, but you''re a good fool"


    "You''re telling me to say Abo there, aren''t you?


    "If you say it in a good way, it won''t tighten up."


    Mikoto grinned and caught the kill. Some of the old women fainted or even had incontinence, but the old woman, who was drinking, looked intrigued at what had happened in front of her.


    "Well - you know what? Destiny of Doom is still about the Son of Doom - is that what meets the Great Sage and his destiny changes! So what is prophecy - where did it go crazy?"


    "That prophecy is just one of a few ''doomsday plans''. So would Ucco and Acqua. But that fate was screwed once. That''s how the ancient dragons, the demons, and the ancient warcraft work together. If we hadn''t gotten extra hands on it, the Demon Man and the True Dragon might still have worked together."


    "Dragreo, Lord - do you remember me as the Great Sage!?


    "It''s obscure because of the Orange Bull. Orange magic is a wedge. The effect isn''t permanent. Yeah, unless it''s fortified up against the face again, you''re not going to be brainwashed, but unless he solves it or dies, you''re not going to solve it completely either. You don''t have a lot of time to think straight because of that, but you know what I''m supposed to do, right?


    The old woman nodded forcefully.


    "So you''re next to that girl - but it''s..."


    "I know what will happen. But I''m the only one who can, you know, tell me this is what I was born for, and I feel like a strong mission, right? But most importantly, I did."


    "Uncle, Loricon?


    "Lori - what!?


    Dragreo panicked, but laughed that Mikoto would creep into the way it was.


    "I''m joking, Uncle. I appreciate it."


    "Ooh! Never mind!


    "It''s more frightening to say."


    The old woman was also laughed at, but drank all the liquor she had left at once. The look on his face clears up all at once.


    "Right, you know what? I don''t know what happened, but fate has turned. We were in a cage. We were pointless!


    "That was pointless. I don''t mean to tell you, but it doesn''t mean you''re not going out there. No matter how many arguments you accumulate in a narrow world, there are limits to it."


    "I see, what I thought I would do had already become an internship? What we''ve been worried about for thousands of years can''t be solved this way.


    But, Lord, what are you going to do? The daughter - Mikoto was destined to fight our princess. Then the fate is no longer fulfilled. What do you think would be best to do?


    Dragreo was troubled by the old woman''s words as she stroked her jaw often, but put her hands on her hips, her chest stretched, and she said clearly.


    Continued

 1940 War and Peace, Part 477 - Prophecy of Doom ③ -

    "I don''t know!


    Together disappointingly dropped their shoulders in its grand words, and Mikoto held his head.


    "I asked this man if he made a fool of himself."


    "Oh, uncle. Not in this situation."


    "Because, you know, we can talk about whether we can get along or not, right? You know that before I met you."


    "No, well, not really. Let''s talk about it once, shall we?"


    The elders were somehow convinced by Dragreo''s words. Come to think of it, all I''ve ever thought about is fighting if we meet, but shouldn''t we discuss it in the first place? Isn''t it too sparse to hui the opportunity to soothe, according to fate and prophecies, etc. Those who thought so had also come out to the elders.


    It is easy, if you ask me. The elders poured the liquor into a large cup and recommended it to Dragreo.


    "O wise man, will you take a sacrifice? A sign of rapprochement and gratitude."


    "That''s good, but this isn''t enough, is it?


    "Uncle, read the air?


    "Holy shit!


    "Ho ho ho, then let''s get more barrels ready"


    "Well, that''s fine."


    Dragreo grinned, Mikoto grinned, and the elders laughed. Some of them may have laughed bitterly, but it is never bad - it was at a time when habits were also broken, like a broken company, and those around them also had a sense of the coming of a new age.


    - Sonnakotoja, Yursalenai -


    A quiet, heavy voice rang all around. Dragreo noticed the source of his voice the soonest as everyone looked around.


    "Up there!


    "What is that?"


    What everyone saw was the sight of the sky gleaming golden, which should have been covered by thick clouds. It was a sight that could be seen unexpectedly as majestic and beautiful, but Mikoto noticed the anomaly as soon as possible.


    "- You shouldn''t, uncle!


    "Boundary, maximum output!


    "Mikoto!!


    The moment the elders screamed, the light poured through the thick clouds. And the light swallowed all, and drank of the silver clan that was in the mountains.


    "Hmm, I don''t know what to do now."


    Haedneca was hanging around after him when he finished working with Saurka. Originally a hedoneca lacking consciousness as a family of silver.


    At an early age, Hedneka also did a hell of a training plan called a nurturing plan, which surprised the elders. Though called the bearer of the next generation, Haedneca has lost interest in gaining further power when she grows to a certain age.


    I have never stood up for and disobeyed the orders of the elders, and if I had a mandate, I would have done so faintly and failed. However, I have never been able to communicate with Fluffy, and I have never done many tasks because of this.


    Haedneca never thought she hated herself, a family of silver. But I wonder why it''s a family of silver. It''s interesting to dormant regularly and see a new and changed world. The world is always beautiful to view from the top of a steep mountain without thinking about it for a while after you wake up.


    But in men''s restraint, always the same face, take turns regularly to have children, and if they lose strength, dedicate their existence as a offering, or turn to the leadership side like the elders? That''s the only way. Life is not funny at all. Why shouldn''t it be a painting, why shouldn''t it only be the benign man who chooses it as his number, why shouldn''t he just dance instead of dance? That''s not surprising to Haedneca.


    The same is true of the princesses of war. Flip down any bent man and compete for what turned him into a turn. Hedneka thinks it''s okay to turn in poets and paintings.


    "The point is, what''s the difference in values?


    I also know the agony of the elders, I can understand the mission of the clan, and I still don''t think it suits my sexuality. I got consulted sometimes when Plateca was alive, but that Plateca also died. He died giving birth to a child that did not need to be born, without turning to instruction, without becoming an offering.


    The people inside suffered from understanding, but Haedneca felt she could somehow understand Plateca''s thoughts.


    "Oh, I''d like to talk to Master Plateca..."


    When Haedneca kicked the pebble of the road with her mouth shut, the light suddenly overflowed behind her. When you look at it, there was a lot of light pouring down the inside position.


    And it wasn''t just that, shockwaves hit me enough to scrape off the mountain with the roar. The birds flying in the sky broke their wings and flew away without the wind running through them. A four-legged warcraft, more than twice the size of a cow, was blown away by a shockwave and disappeared high in the sky.


    "What? What, what!? Is that thunder? Impossible!


    Hedneka unwittingly shouted, opening the dance of defense in full. He kicked the boulder that attacked him and ran up and flew over the collapsed mountain. A storm was still blowing after the shock waves had passed, but with Haedneca it was also possible to ride the wind streams.


    It was a hell of a sight to see in its eyes.


    "... you don''t have any inside."


    What I saw in Haedneca''s eyes was the circumference of the inside, which had already changed the terrain. There was no mountain where it should have been, and it was a sight in itself, small and beautiful and neat, without any traces.


    Continued

 1894 War and Peace, Part 431 - After the Top 16 Unified Martial Arts Games, Roch and Brandio ① -

    "Hey, you kept me waiting."


    "... slow"


    Beast General Roch was meeting Brandio, a pilgrimage to Arnelia. I intend to invite Roch to the VIP room, a painting of the Deep Green Palace, to talk there.


    Roch waited in front of the Deep Green Palace long before the white moon took to Jomtien, but no one even saw the gatekeeper. Roch was rather disturbed that this might be too inadvertent, but he waited patiently. And when the white moon leaned from the midheavens, Brandio appeared.


    "Punctuality is exactly what it means to be a beast general. I can trust you more than a bad person."


    "You don''t seem to trust me, do you?


    "Ha-ha-ha, they say so. Stop that flimsy language and attitude."


    Brandio guides Roch with a laugh. Even before entering the Deep Green Palace, it was not popular. Even if something happened, shouldn''t we leave minimum protection? Or was it so important that we had to empty the Deep Green Palace? As Roch followed Brandio with that in mind,


    "Don''t worry, Arnelia is at peace tonight and tomorrow. Just because the Deep Green Palace doesn''t have anything to protect it now."


    It was as if Brandio had looked through Roch''s heart and talked with him facing forward.


    Roch still answered Brandio without feeling good.


    "... you''re not saying there''s nothing."


    "Well, as you can guess. What''s the big deal? But the problem is, we''ve got enough people on our way to fix it. If anything happens with that, I don''t care who goes. After dealing with it like that, the ragged Deep Green Palace is everywhere."


    "But it''s not like there''s really anyone out there. Are you good enough to be absent, or were you not counted as a head count?"


    "Are you going to provoke me? Shit."


    Brandio laughed furiously, but Roch was silent.


    "It can be said to be trusted, or not trusted at all. And number five on the pilgrimage. Well, in a halfway position. It''s not like they put their full width of trust down or just ignore it. Don''t defend your subtle position all the time. It''s a good position for Wye. If I were you, I''d be allowed to talk to a man in a great position. What an assistant bishop in terms of his position.


    Whoa, you''re a beast without a man. "


    "He''s an outrageous guy."


    "If that''s what you think, it''s what Wye''s after. That''s not how many people work behind you. I want fame and birth.


    Look, I got it. - What is it, Ultina? Why are you here?


    Ahead, guided by Brandio, Ultina, the sixth pilgrimage, stood. The look on his face when he put his arms together is clearly angry.


    Seeing that Ultina, Brandio was pale, and Roch finally felt like he saw the humane part of this Brandio man.


    As that Ultina slowly approached Brandio, she put her finger on her chest and complained of her dissatisfaction with an angry look.


    "You! Do something unsolicited to the gap where no one else is! Calling Lord Beast without anyone''s presence is an international problem if you make one mistake!? What are you gonna do?"


    "Well, calm down. Or the moon?


    Ultina turned bright red on Brandio''s words and waved Brandio''s cheeks, but Brandio avoided it again and again with it nagging.


    "Even if you''re on top of the pilgrimage, I''m in charge of the Deep Green Palace tonight, right? Go through about a word!


    "That was bad. It could be a long time, and I thought I''d get tired. Did you take extra care of him?"


    "I''m gonna ask you about the report! I''ll just confirm one thing, is that someone''s order?


    "Well, for once. Whose is it?"


    Hearing only that word, Ultina passed silently beside Brandio.


    "Fine then. Don''t just cause problems."


    "I care. If I do, will you be there?


    "That''s fine, too. Sure, I''m early tomorrow, and it''s time to get some sleep. I''ll give you a break."


    "Don''t take care of your skin before you go to bed? More wrinkles."


    "Extra help!


    When you open and close the door abusively, Ultina walks out of the room. Seeing that, Roch felt somewhat sympathetic to Brandio.


    Continued

 1895 War and Peace, Part 432 - After the Top 16 Unified Martial Arts Games, Roch and Brandio ② -

    "Are you struggling?


    "Sora already. A workplace full of women is tough. I envy Gruzaldo."


    "Isn''t that a bad statement? Indeed, in the human world -"


    "Female contempt."


    "That''s it"


    "Well, if Miranda or Lapenti''s grandmother had it, they''d definitely say it. Well, Wye''s going to be a feminist.


    Well, let''s not talk about Yota. Let''s get down to business. "


    Brandio urged Roch to sit down, and Roch responded to that. But I don''t try to get my hands on Brandio''s brewed tea.


    "You did the story of two dead beast generals on the southern front. Did you suspect that the killer was human?"


    "The way they killed me was different from the Beasts and the Barbarians. First, let me tell you something about you. Why are you so familiar with Gruzaldo? Who the hell are you?


    "Didn''t you hear what I said? Brandio on the fifth pilgrimage or. You don''t know about the pilgrimage, do you?


    "Arnelia''s secret - I recognize him as an excellent elite with both strength and intelligence"


    "Maybe a little overrated. Strength may indeed be superior within Arnelia, but how many guys does intelligence go with it? Even the sixth Ultina is like that. Sometimes your emotions take precedence.


    Mason and Lapenty at best. "


    Brandio talks as he rinses his tea. But apparently it was hot, burning his tongue lightly.


    "Hot! Drink up and get it right."


    "So, you''re a brave man, so you''re familiar with the inside of other countries?


    "I don''t praise myself for being so self-portrayed, but I''ve had a lot of rough and despicable land turned around for a long time. I always worked with the right attitude, and I used a lot of salutations and stuff on my boss, and I don''t have a back shield for nobles.


    As a result, I think the most familiar person in the South - the land of the Beasts - is Waiya. "


    "So you think you know who did it?


    About a star.


    In Brandio''s words, Roch took a seat.


    "Who? Say it!"


    "Don''t be silly, who teaches for free? And in the first place, that''s the attitude of asking people things."


    "So what do you want? I''ll do whatever I can with my authority."


    "Ha, how about this with Dryan''s katana. Well, no one from the General of the Beast is going to help you with the peace conference. Akan, refreshing."


    Roch, angry at Brandio''s words, instantly climbed up on his desk and grabbed Brandio''s chest barn.


    "You know what? The Beast Man has no mercy for his fellow killers. Usually, even if it''s rational, it''s only about the same people. No need to negotiate crap, I''ll give you what you want later! Just spit the information...?


    "Lost it?


    From Roch, who grabs Brandio''s chest barn, he calmed down as his powers slowly fell out. Roch was surrounded by strange signs and air, looking at Brandio.


    Brandio talks as he prepares his messy clothes.


    "Calm down at all times, that''s all I''m going to take better than anyone, and Wye is. You can''t do that. I thought it would be a little harder to negotiate."


    "... you, what the hell...?


    "Nothing much or ahem. Well, let''s just chill out and discuss it. Don''t worry, I''ll tell you what you need to do. That change, get me to work a little bit?


    When Roch sat down to be prompted by the words, he responded to the discussion.


    On the other hand, it was Ultina who had a bad feeling outside, although she left with a bad attitude towards Brandio. Brandio made his voice absurd, even though he was in his usual shape. I am in the process of reflecting on whether there is any growth in this.


    If I don''t sleep now because it''s time for a nap, I''ll be up all night. But pulling back like this is going to leave a lump later. When Ultina was worried about what was going on, it wasn''t supposed to be four and a half minutes, but Brandio and Roch had already come out of it.


    When Brandio looked at Ultina, he raised his voice as if surprised.


    "Oh, my God, are you still here?"


    "What, are we done discussing this already?


    "Oh, let it be. Admiral Hora, please."


    "... oh."


    Roch left with a bluer look than when he only came in with a heart. I glimpsed Brandio''s side as Ultina dropped him off. When a colleague who could not have been regarded as competent in this flattery crosses on his own accord with the Beast General, or sees Brandio, who is somehow the most prominent in the generations before and after, Ultina is always irritated by impending emotions that destroy her values.


    Continued

 1943 War and Peace, Part 480 - Prophecy of Doom ⑥

    Rejuvenation, speed that you can''t keep up with even getting a full season reaction speed, a blow without a preliminary motion poking at the void. The old woman, who realized it was a fatal wound, held the knife in as she spit blood.


    "Hedneka, you betray me."


    "I''m sorry, aunts. It''s like it''s my turn to be there. So I have to go."


    Forced to pull out the knife, Hedneka kicks the elder. With a face wet in return blood, let''s go.


    "What do you mean you betray it? The Silver Clan''s mission is to live forever to protect this continent and eliminate its enemies, right? And make a turn with the man you like and entrust the role to the next generation. Princess Saurka did not do anything to make a turn because she was the only one, and Sister Plateca, on the contrary, loved humans until her power was gone. Sister Plateca has a strong influence, and we may all have forgotten, but even humans are doomed if they have to, right?


    It''s not like I destroyed a human, is it? Shall we hit it and do that muscle Dharma?


    "Don''t lick it, Haedneca! We were warriors close to the apex in each era! You think you''re gonna be the one who just skipped training!


    Wind Dance Heptathlon, Wind Piercing Bullet!


    "Eight Shapes of Flaming Dance, Flaming Spear Rain"


    "Six Shapes of Ground Dance, Beast Claw Rubble"


    The dance used by the elders strikes Haedneca. All of them are a family of silver, dancing close to the apex. Sharp stretched wind bullets, rain of flaming spears, sharp earth claws gushing from the ground. Hedneka waited slowly for the attack to strike, and deviated with a knife, hitting each other, almost motionless.


    Its vibrant array, stunned elders.


    "What is that..."


    "That''s the way to behave."


    "The war princess development plan is too tough for you. Let''s get into these attacks. Let''s do this, yeah. You said you built on the experience of the first war princesses, but that wasn''t the right answer to everything, was it?


    "Well, aren''t you the first princesses of war? It surpasses the rules of thumb of the warrior princesses who crossed the border with the demons and the ancient dragons."


    "So he said that''s not everything. I wonder why you think the first war princesses are the strongest and the next generation is a degenerate product? Nothing. I can be stronger than the first war princesses, right?


    As a matter of fact, even Sister Plateca was born a little different from Princess Sorca, but what happened was after the battle with the demons ended. "


    To the pressure of Haedneca, the elders slipping back. And Haedneca pounded, flying lightly on the spot.


    "So, Aunties, I''m going now, right? If I disturb you, die?


    "Why don''t you! At least you''ll just stop!


    "Can you? Me, I''ve never really fought before, but you''re strong, aren''t you? Uh, eleven forms of wind dance, wind roar - was it?


    As Haedneca drew a circle with her hands together, she took in the elders who had formed a vortex of the whirlpool and tried to head into it. In it the wind (afterwards) devours the elders.


    "Then, stupid! Using more than ten dances!?


    "That was only used by the strongest users of each dancer, among the first princesses of war!


    "Since the first princess of war, who hasn''t had a single user, what have you done?"


    "Uh, ''cause you can use what you can, and no. More importantly, you remember my character as a princess of war, don''t you?


    "... no way"


    One of the elders remembers. Haedneca was not good at every dance, neither inherent nor danceable. But all the basic dances in its place could have been used.


    Still, it was at first sight among the princesses of war that Hedneka was chosen for her great excellence in basic physical and martial arts and for the most beautiful form of dance, hence for the dancers of souls and devotions that were performed regularly, as long as she was awake.


    But suppose he deliberately pretended not to be able to use complicated dances in order to be able to use all the basic dances - when the elders trembled in fear, the fear soon took shape.


    "Twelve forms of water dance, madness, and thirteen forms of flame dance, immortal bird burial!


    A giant water snake and a flaming bird attacked me dancing wildly in the wind.


    "Haednekaaaaaa!"


    "Lick it. Oh!


    After a severe shock, Hedneka waited for the universe to creep and flush through the shock waves. I buried them all together. It was handy, but shortly afterwards the spear of the wind flew in again and broke Haedneca''s cheek.


    Haedneca guessed what had happened. The elders kicked the back of their former companion and hit the dance. Any unhesitant choice. Naturally, the elders who were there before would be aware of it. This is how the original princess of war fought. It is the main demonstration of the killing machine, said to devour the opponent''s throat whistle even when it is one neck.


    Haedneca took off her coat as she licked the blood under her tongue.


    "I don''t think so. Me, this might be the most fun I''ve ever had in my life."


    Hedneka kicked the ground again and went toward the elders.


    Continued

 1944 War and Peace, Part 481 - Prophecy of Doom 7 -

    "Mm-hmm!


    Dragreo wields his fist with all his might, beating the earth. The burning earth is further determined, and the heated rock blows up like a shotgun. Fatal injuries are imperative even if you hit wood dust, scattered rock if you hit it. But the Yangtze were fighting Dragreo like that.


    There is an anecdote about a young warrior who once took a martial arts pride giant martial artist in a light outfit and handball, but is that such a thing as a comeback? Not that Dragreo knew such anecdotes, but he had the confidence that no matter how much he swung, he wouldn''t just be out of strength.


    "(This guy, he''s not good)"


    We still don''t know who they are. Dragreo also realized that it was due not only to the Yangitis coming from heat and steam, but also to the immense magic emitted from the opponent.


    If it''s just the total amount of magic, Orangeables, Lifeless, and Bradymaria are even loosely surpassed. Besides, Dragreo had an unprecedented sense of crisis that it was just a ''human''.


    "(I don''t know if you''re licking about me, but you saved me from seriously attacking you. If it were that magic, even a short curse could have devastating power. About a moment for Mikoto to escape from here to the safe zone? I''ve managed to earn some time until then, but it''s a little harsh. No matter how much my health is inexhaustible, if I get ice pickled or pushed deep underground, it''ll take me a while to get out.


    One thing I found out is that heavenly fires can''t be in a row. That''s a heavenly fire - something that made it look like it. What, the spirits themselves are surprised. If it was real, I''d have picked it up a little faster. Again, without Ucco and Aca, you mean you can''t shoot a real heavenly fire.


    Well. If you don''t feel like it to him, it would be a good idea to extend the fight if it drifts like this...) "


    Something that would work so well, and Dragreo was throwing a rock at his opponent while he was worried, there was someone there who broke into it.


    "Lord Great Sage, I will help you with the sword! Please, run!


    "Wow, stupid!


    There was a family of silver that broke into the arrow tip that I was thinking about, so I accidentally strained Dragreo to be an idiot. The elders who thought Dragreo was struggling broke into battle and attacked Yangtze. A blow all over the elders hits the Yangtze, but Dragreo grabbed the elders'' arms and made them stop the pursuit.


    "I''m good about me! If you have more leeway than that, help me retreat Mikoto!


    "But, but!


    "When the equilibrium breaks, you don''t know what he''s gonna do!? He is the demon of the man who unleashed the blow that destroyed this silver clan! I don''t know why the person is this, but the user demon is still under absolute control. But if you find out that the demon will struggle..."


    "What? The demon of use? With that strength??


    The moment the elders questioned it, the signs of pneumonia changed in an instant. Until now, as you can see, it was every sign of shaking, but with a clear killing spirit, it has intimidated Dragreo and the elders of the silver clan.


    The elders found out that things had gotten worse when they came here.


    "... you mean it was an extra favor"


    "Evil, no, that''s exactly right. It''s not that big of a deal for me, either, what I can do with all those monsters. Maybe, but whatever it is you do to blow your torso off, it''ll regenerate. By contrast, even a servant of mine would be just as dead if he blew his head off. Even endurance fights are probably against me.


    Plus that magic. I''m here because of Oranzebul''s spiritual restraints, and I have to let Mikoto get away. There''s not a single element you can win. At least I wanted to prolong the settlement. "


    "That''s getting tough, too," he said.


    "Oh. Because you guys are so strong, the balance leaned this way. You can''t make him fight like a joke, either, more than this happened - he''s coming!


    Yangtze moved, and Dragreo and the elders responded. But the attacks of the elders, who were once supposed to be the superior warriors of the silver clan, do not even blur.


    "This one! Fighting is top notch!


    "(No, maybe not... fighting would be second-rate in person, then. The other stuff, that''s the long stuff too - you should be good at bars, for example.


    Besides, the main force must be sorcery warfare. Are you playing or can you still afford it? There could be a gap in this) "


    "All of you!


    Dragreo kept a calm part apart from his ambition, but the war princesses also had some company earlier headed toward Hedneka''s foothold. If Haedneca came this way, we knew the situation would be unfavourable.


    Dragreo was looking for a gap in his opponent as he watched the elders and the battle of Yangtze.


    Continued

 1945 War and Peace, Part 482 - Prophecy of Doom 8 -

    "Now, when this happens, I want to make it a departure after I make a blow. He''s a genius. So much for fighting..."


    Dragreo exclaims that the gap is disappearing. The elders are slowly turning to fight back with three silver clan warriors at the same time. Even if Dragreo cracks it and goes in, because of the excellent collaboration of the elders, when he cracks it and goes in, it''s only going to get in the way.


    "Damn, you''re in a hurry!


    "Are you free, uncle?


    A voice comes from behind Dragreo. There stood Hedneka, the war princess of a clan of silver wet in return blood. The look was somewhere in a trance, telling him that his demonic glowing eyes were dangerous opponents.


    "If you''re free, will you play?


    "Are you... aren''t you on your side?


    "No? Because I just betrayed my clan"


    "Why?


    "I can''t go against my instincts, that''s what I''m talking about"


    Dragreo saw the sun flame. I see, I nodded about that.


    "I''m gonna get in the way of people''s love, and you''re gonna kick me to death. Is that what you''re saying?


    "Well, funny uncle. I won''t say that much, but I was wondering if you''d let me tear it apart."


    "More hiccups!


    "That''s about it. Then you won''t die, will you? I''m not sure how strong I am either, so it would be great if you could be a practice partner."


    "Yes - no, take it and stand!


    "I figured - eh!?


    In unexpected response, Haedneca also raises her bare voice unexpectedly. Instead of taking it and expecting it to stand, Dragreo accidentally leaned back because he stepped forward.


    "That kind of hobby?


    "I know you asked me out! Try it, motherfucker!


    "Ugh... I can''t believe you took it again and stood up. You can''t help it, can you? All right, then, enough!


    Haedneca''s dance and Dragreo''s tenacity collide. Yangitis, who saw it, was sensing that Dragreo ended up doing what he wanted.


    Yes, I chose to fight Haedneca over myself. After cleaning this one up, it was decided that I would never break in. Sure, that''s too bland. After considering this character, it would be a bitter meat choice.


    I had an approximate anticipation of what that would end up with. Then suddenly they lost interest in the battle.


    "Where are you looking!


    The elders strike simultaneously at the flames of the sun. The attack was filled with one hand, and he smashed a clump of magic against one person. It''s not even magic, it''s just an attack without context. Therefore, it could not be avoided unexpectedly.


    A princess of war who squeaks, flutters and falls as if the front of her body had been crushed by a mass. The moment I drove the look in my blink of an eye, there was a hole in the forehead of the other princess of war. Now he played a compressed mass of magic with his fingers and pierced it.


    The leftover princess of war turns to her guard with a blue face. I guess I at least thought about buying some time. But Yangtze relentlessly releases a mass of magic over there. A war princess who tried to make a chunk of air on the front with a dance to deviate, but a chunk of magic that was released and rod-shaped suddenly unfolded to the left and right.


    In the moment when the princess of war thought softly, she was eaten by a mass of magic that opened like a giant beast. Only the arm that tried to escape was protruded toward heaven, but eventually the mass of magic disappeared as if nothing had happened.


    And Yangtze paid attention to the battle between Haedneca and Dragreo, and he sighed unfortunately and shook his neck beside him when he watched often. But he did not leave the scene, but just sat back on the rock and watched the battle.


    Continued

 1946 War and Peace, Part 483 - Prophecy of Doom (9) -

    The battle between Haedneca and Dragreo was extremely intense. Each other''s attacks have broken the earth, shattered the mountains and completely collapsed inside a few remaining clans of silver.


    In the middle of the fight, the two seemed to really enjoy themselves. Try Hedneka, it was the first time since Plateca that he had put all his strength into battle. No matter how aggressive the dance blows you, Dragreo tries to come back at full speed and fight back. Martial arts are the only naive, arm-wielding thing, but a blow is instant death force. Keeping Dragreo''s fist pressure rolling with wind pressure in melee forced considerable tension every time he avoided it.


    Besides, Dragreo has a wide variety of magic. Auxiliary, defensive and offensive. Use those spiritual witchcraft separately in almost all attributes. I was wondering where the great sage was in this muscle Dharma, but Cheng Cheng, he was a great magician. Sometimes they chant, sometimes they use magic in ''somehow''. Dragreo has used it, [somehow - orah!] So, when the compressed atmosphere (deep press) was activated, I laughed in the middle of the fight. I think Yangtze was laughing behind his back, too.


    I guess he has a lot of affinity with the Spirit afterwards. He is an artist who cannot communicate with the Spirit without being intimate from time to time. And extreme is the silver brace that sometimes releases. I don''t know to what extent it was fully open, but the defensive ignorance brace had easily wiped out one small mountain.


    Haedneca was fighting back while attacking these diverse attacks with natural sensitivity and reflex speed. Or carved a counterattack on Dragreo, also considering dying here. All the weighty substitute outfits that had already been worn on the body are taken off and only skin clothes that can withstand the dance of the princess of war knitted in a special way. Covering your whole body in black and fighting in such a perfect way that all your body lines appear is a sign that the princess of war will give her all she can.


    And the time for settlement is approaching.


    "Phunghhhh! Crush it! Ooh!


    Dragreo threw a boulder that loosely surpassed the entire house, and crushed it with his fist. In addition,


    [Make it up, collect it, pierce it strong! It is blessed and true silver!


    True Silver Alloy (Mithrill Plate)


    Crushed rock debris is instantly made of misrills and fired like a bullet under Dragreo''s fist pressure. In contrast, Haedneca danced quietly and gracefully.


    "14 Shapes of Earth Dance, Earth Soul Town"


    All Dragreo''s attacks sink into the ground and are deactivated. The look on Dragreo''s face I was going to make up my mind is taken aback.


    "Huh!?


    "And the final form of wind dance - Blue Dragon Crossing Flash!


    When Haedneca crosses two swords and slashes the space, the air flow changes as if that part had been torn. And just in the middle of the vacuum in the space of the cross, Haedneca kicked him in the back.


    Then the space on the front of the haedneca is drastically cut off, blowing up every dragleo, as if a huge wind wall had suddenly moved. Dragreo tried to take it,


    "Muggle... muggle... chip! Fuck you, man."


    I flew far away screaming. The time it took to fight this far was almost a minute and a half. Were the servant Haedneca also tired, making sure Dragreo didn''t come home any time soon, putting his hand on his knees and taking a breath.


    "Uncle, you''re too strong. I''m finally flying... ah"


    That''s all I said myself. Haedneca noticed. I forgot because this is the first time I''ve shot people, but normally it''s a shockwave that ends with scraps from ground to ground. It''s impossible to fly far away.


    I mean, Dragreo used Hedneka''s moves to escape, pretending he was hit. Hedneka was impressed with what a sober decision it was while keeping it so crazy. Maybe if we kept fighting like this, it would have been Dragreo''s victory. He took advantage of Hedneka to escape, considering his later battle with Yangtze.


    Haedneca tried to chase him, but Yangtze slapped him on the shoulder and shook his neck to the side. Apparently, he''s not in the range of being chased already. Even with the speed of Hedneka''s travel, it seems difficult to catch up with Dragreo, who runs at all costs. They say there''s a pretty quick cooperation of individuals among the true dragons to catch up. In the Fei Long, I thought they would probably leave.


    Haedneca stunned me.


    "I wonder if he''s really human, that. But I''m sorry, I couldn''t take you down."


    After comforting the soggy haedneca, Yangitis put his hands around Dragreo''s escaped. In its hands, magic converges.


    Continued

 1900 War and Peace, Part 437 - After the Top 16 Unified Martial Arts Games, within Jaeger ① ~

    "It is true that Lord Rhine was negotiating to return to Alexandria. I had been given the right to operate outside the country, outside the part where Dear Diore knew me. He gathered information in enemy countries, worked as a Nights of Nights, and sometimes arbitrarily provoked acts of aggression in other countries."


    - Whose orders are those?


    "I can''t tell you that. However, I am always thinking about the future of Alexandria. That point is the same as Dear Diore, but I would like to say that you and I have a slightly different idea. We won''t discuss it here, because it would be a parallel line to talk about it here."


    "I don''t care - but this is certainly not a good time to have that argument."


    "I''m afraid you understand. So, I came into contact with Jaeger once during the operation, and it''s a battle. Lord Rhine''s location was already grasped, so I was sure I set him up."


    "Line?"


    Alphilis asked for an explanation, but Rhine only replied that he was always the unit he fought for. And...


    "I''m from Alexandria."


    "I''ve heard that from Lisa. I was assuming you were a soldier, but were you in a status?


    "... do I have to tell you?


    "That''s fine if you don''t want to tell me. It''s just that your presence is already essential to Jaeger. Whatever you''re carrying, we''ll have to hold it, too. At that time, I don''t even know what''s going on. I can''t handle it."


    To the words of Alphilis, Rhine often contemplated and sighed loudly. Diore spoke quietly watching how it went.


    "If it''s hard for you to say, do you want me to tell you?


    "No, don''t worry. I''ll tell you from me. I was a pretty good knight in Alexandria. And I was banished because of a problem. In Alexandria, you''re a sinner, if you go back, you''ll be condemned to death. It would be problematic if felons from other countries were known to be deputy commanders. That''s why I didn''t tell you. Forgive me."


    The words I said to squeeze out were telling me how the line was painful. I knew that for Alphilis, too, but Ibran added mercilessly.


    "That explanation won''t suffice, Lord Rhine. You became a thousand chiefs at the age of slightly 16 and were appointed division chief at the age of 18. He was the youngest, most talented knight in history. Starting with Dear Diore, all the young knights recognized you. Everyone had that expectation of when you would be a general, and you were fully up to it.


    But all of a sudden you have betrayed that expectation. Everyone knows the circumstances, and there are still many voices of sympathy for you. Even if you return to Alexandria, your plea for help will not go out in a thousand. Honestly, the death penalty was likely to be spared and redone from one soldier.


    Yet you ran away. Do you know how disappointed we were then? Everybody believes you''re going to be the new star of Alexandria, and Lady Diore... "


    "Stop it, Ibran"


    To Diore''s words, Ibran shut his mouth. But only one remark was made against my command.


    "- I became a knight admiring you. I went into Nights of Nights because I can leave the country looking for you who disappeared. It was hard to see that you were corrupt. I respect you but hate you at the same time. Let me tell you something, even if they say it''s just childish. And me and my fellow knights, they think the same thing. Depending on what you do, a thousand knights will be on your side, as well as enemies. That''s all I want you to understand."


    "- Yes, but it''s not worth it to me anymore. Don''t take it personally."


    "It is unfortunately not you who decides how valuable you are. As I once was, even if it''s an idol, sometimes value is determined by others. Know that. In Alexandria today, your value is not yet low. Perhaps you cannot escape that fate. Just like me."


    Diore and Rhine were about to suffer. It carries the same thing. That was the look that Alphilis could see. Perhaps these two have carried things that I can''t imagine.


    That''s when Betts slapped his hand just saying he was suddenly convinced.


    "Oh, I remember! You, surely the young knight who slaughtered the minister with hatred! I was impressed that there was someone who could... muggle."


    "I''m going wild, jizzy."


    "Shut the fuck up for a second"


    Betts gets his mouth blocked by Lexus and twisted by Louis. The line laughed bitterly.


    Continued

 1901 War and Peace, Part 438 - After the Top 16 Unified Martial Arts Games, Within Jaeger ② -

    - That could have happened.


    "I''ll ask you one thing, Line. You have no regrets?


    Poking at the pain, Rhine got stuck in words. Because she''s sharp at times like this, so sometimes she''s a neglected and dependable woman, Rhine thinks.


    "I don''t regret it. I''ve become a knight with so much admiration, but I haven''t regretted it since I became a knight. The mercenary line suits me better now."


    "Yeah... I hope so. I just regret it, and if you want to do something about it, I want you to say it first."


    "What, are you going to move Jaeger?


    "You can leave me alone and it''ll work. Maybe you underestimate your morality? Then you better let me move it. I won''t let you lose me, never."


    As Alphilis stared at the line, the line accidentally covered his eyes with his hands.


    "Come on, I think I''m mistaken"


    "What?


    "You were probably, but apparently you''re struggling, aren''t you?


    "See what''s in my heart. Hard work was better when I was under you."


    Diore smiles and puts in a lay, and the line is in tune. Ekla and Cowen sighed as the alphilis was decent.


    "Well, let''s get to the next story. It''s a special unit from Alexandria, Nights of Nights. Among them, ~ that a member of the Reidlind family''s one-party is moving at the hands of Alexandria''s ''Someone'' ~. They tried to get rid of Lord Diore, and we got involved ~. How is the solution ~?"


    "Basically, this is our problem. I would like to say on top of everything else that I did not intend to cause you any trouble. But that''s what happens. I want to help."


    "Depends on the reward and content, of course."


    Alphilis nods at Diore''s suggestion. Cowen spreads his hand to further encourage Diore.


    "What can I do for you, Lord Spirit Knight?"


    "I''m going home to Alexandria to see who''s pulling the thread behind me. There have been many ploys aimed at me in the past, but you''ve never been directly targeted so far. I can''t figure it out that that''s in the middle of the Continental Peace Conference. I don''t know why this is the time... but I know that those involved in internal affairs have no talent, but I think that when we get this far, there will be traitors through foolishness.


    I haven''t been involved in internal affairs for more than a decade, so it might be time to clean up Shin. "


    "So you''ll be home soon?"


    "I''m going to. If you drive a flying dragon, it won''t take ten days."


    "In the meantime, what''s the guarantee that Nights of Nights won''t work?


    "If you''re after me, you won''t make a move"


    At that time, someone knocked on the door. Florencia stands outside.


    "I''m in the middle of a conversation. Excuse me. The knight of Alexandria is better."


    "Who?


    My name is Lord Carrion.


    "It''s okay, let''s talk."


    Ibran goes out and listens. And after he was struck in the ear, Ibran, who changed his blood phase, came into the room.


    "Dear Diore, it is no longer possible to return home"


    "What happened?


    "Lord Barotelli, the representative of the mission, has been killed. He said his neck was on the inn table."


    "What!?


    Diore also took a seat at this, and the Alphilis and the others looked at each other. It is the second person at this meeting that a mission is killed - and it is also the representative of Alexandria, the great power.


    It was the first time both Rhine and Betts had seen Diore wave at anger. Diore stared at Ibran.


    "What about security? The Inn must have had an elite led by Ivanzard!


    "Of course I was packing it. It''s about them, so we also know about Nights of Nights. But it still broke through. There are dead men in this escort."


    "Where''s Ivanzardo?


    "He suffered a wound to his hand, but his life has been saved."


    "Damn, you''re gonna do this far!? You want to pull me over here until you kill the head of your own mission!


    "Unfortunately, we still have the report"


    "What the fuck!"


    "Civil unrest has broken out in northern Alexandria. An order from the court came down so as to break half from our main army on the border. As per the arrangement from the beginning, half of the troops cannot maintain a border with the border, so all the fronts pushed in the last decade will be withdrawn."


    Diore tried to slap the table at the mercy of anger, recalling that this was where he was invited and restrained himself. People said that going through anger would make them look faceless, but Diore had that look exactly.


    Seeing how it goes, Alphilis points the water at Larna.


    "Larna, what''s going on inside Jaeger?


    "I''ve already quenched the fire. There is no new damage, and the regiment seems to be calm."


    "Do you know who they are?


    "Yes, we''re tracking it"


    In response, Cowen looked sinister. Perhaps it was the bill you wanted to use in your negotiations with Alexandria. But Alphilis abandoned the advantage himself. Maybe he felt things weren''t the same way around.


    "Then keep tracking. Once we''ve located the target, we''ll launch a raid here. You don''t think the enemy will be raided and returned during the night of the night."


    "Whoa, are we going to raid even our struggling opponents?


    "Mr. Betts, there''s something different to worry about. You don''t have to fight from the front. If you can take the lead and raid, you have every way to kill them. What I am worried about is how many people can be captured and can I make my mouth crack? Only two things."


    Betts was unexpectedly deflected by the pressure of Alphilis'' eyes, who looked at Betts as such, and the three witches whose eyes lit with light as Alphilis intended.


    Continued

 1902 War and Peace, Part 439 - After the Top 16 Unified Martial Arts Games, Within Jaeger ③ ~

    "... I see this guy is a scary mercenary regiment. Is there anything I can do?


    "I want information on the enemy. On top of being invisible, each one of us has back and forth skills with each other. Who is the Reidlind family? Give me that information. And when we make a raid, you''re gonna need help, right?


    "Can I help you? Louis, Lexus. You guys work together, right?


    "It''s a boarded boat, Betts. The eagles have a role to play."


    "I will. Even we''re not here because we''re crazy. You have a role to play, don''t you?


    Betts'' face became sinister as they both objected to Betts, who urged him.


    "Oh, you can''t take orders from the deputy chief?


    "This is Valsas. It''s working with approval."


    "That''s why. So, Alphilis, I''d like to rely on your handover."


    "Fine, but I''ll have the consideration... wait a minute, maybe its content is something to do with this peace conference?


    Alphilis hesitated for a moment to take it, but Louis nodded a little thinking.


    "Depending on the circumstances, maybe."


    "Content, or partial, but can you tell me?


    "I can''t tell you the details, but it''s just about getting involved with Romansland"


    "... you, do you know King Swendle is in the peace conference?


    "Like a synonym for laziness, that Bonkla king? What kind of wind blows..."


    I thought Louis had gone away since I said it. There are many people in the regiment who do not even know about Louis'' origins. I know Lexus, Betts, Valsas, etc, but not the others. Sometimes that would be pretty bad if I found out I was a former Romansland serviceman. I currently dye my hair black, but once the color of my hair was blue close to white due to my magical properties, but no Romansland official noticed who Louis was because I left it there. Some may have noticed, but at least there was no contact.


    Alphilis'' eyebrows reacted tingly, indicating he didn''t miss hearing Louis.


    "Louis, were you in a position to see the king in Romansland?


    "... well, it''s not like I''d hide it, but I was division leader at Romansland. You''re not in a welcome position because of a little trouble, are you?


    "Do you know Anneclose?


    "Oh, it hits a junior in my army. It was the eagle who gave that guidance."


    "Well... then you can talk to Arnelianism."


    Alphilis grinned, but Louis felt like he was sweating when he saw that smile. This is exactly what the witch''s laugh meant, and I needed a sigh to calm down.


    Tasha came in there this time.


    "Captain Alphilis, I''m sorry I''m talking to you"


    "What is it this time?


    "This is the girl Il brought in to know, but apparently she fell asleep. I was interested in emeralds and aerial and card games, but I''m letting them rest in the Irmatal room because I fell asleep like that, what do you do?


    "Did you get caught again?


    "Ha ha, that kid''s not normal... what a monster to play with each other over Aerial and gambling... not my three months ahead of pay perfectly."


    "Tasha... we''re going bankrupt, right? But you''re a child, aren''t you? You can put him to sleep."


    "That''s what it feels like to be in a nasty position, both from your personality and from your tone. It was also a weird story to have no escort, but if that girl left the escort for a moment, wouldn''t it be a problem?


    Sure, it can be a problem if you''re a kid from some mission. Even though it''s not safe in Jaeger, it''s a hassle to find who''s involved in any country by nightfall. The problem was that I was late in reporting here because I left the response to Javawok. Ilmatal was sneaking him into his room, so if he says he doesn''t notice, that''s true.


    Even though there are many headache problems, Alphilis worries about whether it will cause more worries.


    "- What did you say your name was?


    "I named him Willania."


    "- Wait, isn''t that His Highness Willania?


    Louis reacts in surprise to Tasha''s words. And once again, after the look on his face, he spoke to Alphilis with a sinister face.


    "Alphilis, for a moment. Isn''t that the Third Princess of Romansland, Her Royal Highness Willania?


    "... wait, you all want to get me in trouble? What kind of prank is it that the princess of Romansland is having a good night in my mercenary regiment?


    "His Royal Highness Willania is famous for being a princess. If you love to play with ministers in trouble. It was already famous before I left Romansland. Especially good at hiding. You''re four years old, and you can hide in the Royal Castle for half a day? How much the ministerial corps and the ladies changed their bloodlines to look for them."


    "Ilmatal''s good at hiding himself, too... what is it? It''s called Nights of Nights, is this a good hide-and-seek day?


    "Are you kidding me?"


    Tasha was accidentally putting a light scratch on the alphilis. When Alphilis had his head on a pile of problems, now the ground was shaking about.


    Continued

 1903 War and Peace, Part 440 - After the Top 16 Unified Martial Arts Games, Within Jaeger ?

    "No, I think I''m getting dizzy. It feels like the ground is shaking."


    "It''s not like, it''s really rocking, Captain!


    "I do, sometimes. Do you mean crustal fluctuations?"


    At that time, I felt the shadows make a scene in Alphilis'' head for a moment. I thought I sounded a hell of an alarm, and at the next moment, Alphilis'' consciousness was dimmed, and...


    "- Oh, my God, you weren''t supposed to wake up for another millennium. You think someone inspired Ucco? Stupid, he said it wouldn''t do any good."


    "Captain? Are you okay?


    "Back off, daughter. I have an emergency."


    Something that has replaced Alphilis abruptly converges magic and activates metastatic magic. Tasha hurried back a few steps to her unpleasant hunch and its pressure, but in doing so she was suddenly pushing herself into the room by Rana, Closes, Muscade, Aerial, and Diore.


    "Captain, have you noticed!?


    "Alfie, there''s a tremendous amount of magic coming from the source of the current shake."


    "- Who is it, and you?


    Instead of panicking muscades and closets, Larna realized as soon as possible that the person in front of her was not an alphilis. It is not necessary to see Tasha''s anxious expression.


    But one of them won''t stop metastatic magic. Aerial, who noticed something was wrong, was moving fastest.


    "I''m sorry, everyone. We''re gonna get involved!"


    "Huh? What?


    "Do what?


    Aerial, who was at the rear of the line, broke into alphilic metamorphosis magic in the form of pushing everyone in. It''s an inherently dangerous act, but here''s what Aerial''s intuition screamed for.


    Thus the metastasis magic was activated, and the Alphilis and the others disappeared. When Tasha turned back to me in a few moments, the hustle and bustle broke out again in Jaeger''s main building.


    Everyone, raise your report.


    "Success in the murder of Lord Barotelli. Majority of damage covered, Ivanzard survived. No damage to this one."


    "Jaeger''s raid failed. We can''t secure a target or kill him. This damage is minor."


    "In the Deep Green Palace, silence is maintained and the number of guards is low. The circumstances are unknown, but I was wondering if hardly anyone was there. We''re on surveillance."


    "Hmm, should the minimum purpose be considered accomplished?


    Several of them, who were on the receiving side of the report, face to face. But one of them slammed the pillar suddenly. The gaze of those who were raising the report to the act is gathered together.


    "Not yet! I''m sorry I didn''t let him blow a bubble when I found out Betts'' grandfather was here!


    "That would be personal, wouldn''t it? Don''t get me wrong."


    "I know you think the same thing!? How bitter we were to taste because of that prodigal grandfather! With this mission, in the first place..."


    "No, don''t say it"


    "If you talk ahead of us from there, even the existential significance of what we are. Restraint yourself."


    When the woman''s voice sounded, the man who was furious also seemed to quit any further objections. And when I took a few deep breaths, I was back in peace.


    "I''m sorry, it''s okay now"


    "Each one of you will have something to say, but first focus on accomplishing this task. Without it, we won''t even move on to the next stage."


    "I know. I just have to take back what I lost. Because that''s what I''ve always done."


    "It''s the blood muscle that originally rose with the sword. I''m just back in the shake."


    "We are more powerful and equipped than the Founding Fathers. Rehabilitation is possible."


    "Oh? I can''t."


    While the commanders were trying to unite, a woman suddenly broke through the door and came in. At the same time the rolling corpse was facing in a direction where his neck was not exposed. Bloody wet spinning stick [tonfur] on both hands of the woman. It is proof that many people have been killed by the time we get here.


    There were more than a dozen people in the room. They stood guarded at the same time.


    "Stupid, there should have been nearly ten people on the security outside. You mean you didn''t notice us?


    "I''ve wiped out everything to get out. We don''t think we''re the only ones good at assassinations. As far as you guys are concerned, we seem far from being assassins."


    "Hmm, I didn''t know you''d bother to show up while you knew that. Are you confident or have any ideas?


    "Calm down, you''re a tough guy to do. But I''m not really good at assassinations either. I''m the best at being square with who I am. Hey, why don''t you take off your disappearing coat like that and give it all you can. Ladies and gentlemen of the Raydrind family in Alexandria?


    To the words, all the warriors in captainship took off their coats. 4 men and 1 woman. Unusual killings ran from any of them.


    "Put up a fight knowing who we are, woman! He''s dead!


    "You idiot, dead is the dialogue you say after you kill him already. Everyone who does that has a second-rate market. Could the Reidlinds have missed expectations, too? They didn''t make a big deal out of it."


    "You seem so confident in yourself. You want me to give you a name?


    "I''m not going to name it. My job is to kill all of them, but in case anyone asks me, I''ll even have to kill them extra. Isn''t that outrageous? I''m not an extra killer."


    "Set it up. No need for captivity, kill it"


    The woman who attacked me - one of the captains, who felt the danger of Banessa on his skin, gave an order to kill her without getting her hair in. It''s possible they''re buying more time than they showed up. I instantly decided it would be the right thing to do.


    Continued

 1904 War and Peace, Part 441 - Awakening from Tai Gu ①

    Disappearing Nights of Nights strikes. But Banessa disappeared from the entrance where she came in. Naturally, the attackers hang in line. And the moment the first one left the room, he was treading down the floorboard.


    "Whoa!?


    At that moment of disfigurement, Vanessa''s spinning stick plunges into her side head. The leading knight dies in one blow, kicking its jaw and pushing the follow-up back into the room. And he threw something in the room that Banessa looked like.


    "Breaking!


    But the bag that was thrown in only exploded, but smoke just came out of it. Poison, or everyone stopped breathing, but I heard Banessa''s invincible voice from the outside.


    "(Heh heh... I seem confident in that disappearing coat, but if I find out I''m there, I''ll take whatever measures I can. What happens when you throw in a set ball that crosses a hikari goke?


    Nights of Nights faces see the body more in that word. And when the smoke reached the candle, the lights went out one after the other. Then the body of Nights of Nights glistened.


    "(You stand out in the night, that''s good. Well, as much as I took a bath, then I can''t take it, can I?


    "Fire"


    Not to exalt his emotions to that word of Banessa, but when one of the captains was oiled himself, he did not hesitate to light it with a spark of swords. And when I burned the robe, the glittering hikarigoke had disappeared, except for some.


    "Chi, isn''t it perfect"


    "The robe''s durability can withstand some fire, but it''s not enough."


    "Yamada, everyone, this robe is a renunciation. Platoons (units) will be formed in several persons each, leaving this location. Don''t worry about that woman, throw away the body."


    Defeating Banessa takes a lot of work. And the bodies serve as a source of information, but considering the hassle of retrieving them more than that, the Nights of Nights scattered simultaneously through the window. At that handiwork, Banessa whistled unexpectedly.


    "Same goes for my skill, but switching fast. If you struggle, do you throw it away immediately? Well, that''s exactly five of those captains. Well, I admit I don''t have a good share, either."


    Banessa looks around and squeals at the room where no one is anymore.


    "This is purse-net fishing, we don''t need to wipe it out. It''s convenient that you broke up with the platoon."


    When Banessa moved quickly to the scheduled point, there was Whisper. Whisper in a cat figure squeezes his jaw to prompt Banessa.


    "Did you catch it?


    "Oh, it''s a success"


    Before Banessa was taken, there were three figures crawling to the ground and one standing shadow. Seeing that shadow, Banessa was a little too.


    "- Oh, I''m surprised. When''s the first time you''ve been out in the ''main body''?


    "There is also the matter of the uplifting and the matter of the silver clan. Just think that we don''t have enough hands to split up."


    "Is it only the elders and me in Almas, who know who you are?"


    "You''re the only ones I know. Well, I got you. I hope you know what this is."


    "Can you make me throw up?


    "Who do you think I am"


    "And so was that."


    Sighing that Banessa had heard something meaningless, Whisper lifted up a knight stuffed with cloth in his mouth and left the spot in one responsibility.


    And Whisper, moving distracted by the darkness, was thinking about the intense signs drifting from after the earthquake earlier.


    "(Yes, that''s not my area. Arnelia, Jaeger, or a family of silver. You want me to do something about it?


    Whisper decided to be thorough in his own way, even though it was not suitable for sex, such as asking for help. At least, this is the request of our current employer. Given the wisdom of my current employer, I thought it was important to follow this case thoroughly.


    "Is this...?


    One of the inns around the Unified Martial Arts Games, Bradymaria was awake feeling signs. Of course she is not the only one, as is Poetry and Purity White Fun.


    Poetry only looked suspicious yet, but the expression of Purity Bai Fu had already become a dangerous object.


    "Bradymaria, what''s ''this''? Does Arnelia have a habit of keeping this kind of monster?


    "No, sir. This is an unexpected monster. I can''t believe I''m meeting these nostalgic signs here."


    Bradymaria, who replied, was becoming an adult. Poetry also tightened his expression, wondering if that meant so much.


    Both Puritanical White Fun and Bradymaria jumped out the window onto the roof. Fujita was already staring in the direction of the signs there.


    "Fujita, do you understand?


    "Of course, sir. This guy sucks, worse than any true ghost leader on the eastern continent. Is there such a monster on this continent?


    "A warcraft that should have perished at last. When the ancient dragon and the demon were still in contention, two warcraft broke into that battle and killed a third of them, regardless of their faction. It''s one of a kind."


    "What a warcraft?


    "This sign - I guess it''s Ucco''s. Acqua did kill, he should have killed Ucco too - but he should have buried it deep in the bottom of the earth, which means he wasn''t dead"


    Poetry felt that there was a slight tremor in Bradymaria''s narrative. Poetry wonders what a warcraft is that makes you fear so many demons.


    "I''m still talking about when my concubine was a child, but I do remember that fear. When Ucco and Acqua were aligned, their fighting power far outweighed the ancient dragons and demons. A great thunderbolt that breaks heaven, an austere flame that also melts mountains. A catastrophe that could destroy the continent itself."


    "Why would something like that wake up here"


    "I don''t know. Arnelia''s neighborhood may have been noisy sometime. This place was also on the front lines during the war, but as a rear base it was often relatively peaceful."


    "What better way than that, sir. If you want to escape, you better hurry."


    Fujita made a realistic suggestion, but Bradymaria narrowed her eyes and denied it.


    Continued

 1905 War and Peace, Part 442 - Awakening from Tai Gu ② -

    "No, assuming Ucco wakes up in earnest, he''ll be annihilated sooner or later as if he were on the eastern continent. Instead, outside powers are gathering here now. Now if you want to kill me. We''re not fully awake yet. We should aim now."


    "I see. So are we going to make war too?


    "No, it doesn''t extend to that. The concubine will go out directly."


    The words of Bradymaria included puritanical leisure for a little while.


    "Lady Bradymaria in person?


    "What, are you dissatisfied?


    "Yes, no. Never."


    "Because Shino will only see where his concubine is. Then this is a completely out-of-pocket battle. I don''t care how powerful you are as a person, you can lose your life just watching.


    More than that, if that''s the case, I''ll have something to do. "


    "I know that. but the pinnacle of stupidity seems to spare no results. I don''t know, I should have a right to see it too."


    To the words of Puritanical White Fun, Bradymaria looked troubled, but sighed and nodded.


    "... really, I can''t help it. My husband never hears me say it. At least you''re not leaving my concubine, are you?


    "I don''t mind if you abandon me if it''s a stupid diagram that I can''t even protect myself from. Only the mighty will be able to line up beside them"


    "Of course it is. There is no mistake that my current husband was. Don''t stand on the scene of danger yourself."


    "Let''s consider"


    With the nodding of Puritanical White Fun, the two began their journey. Regardless of Bradymaria, the speed of movement of puritanical leukaea was completely different from that of humans. There will be an assistant to the surgery, but in no time you will even be able to follow the signs.


    The remaining poetry and Fujita were pompous and staring at the two vanishing directions.


    "... hey, poetry palace. Are those two close?


    "... because for once, it''s a couple (meow)"


    "I thought we''d just be together because we''re good for each other."


    "That''s what I used to think, too. But what good do you think Brady Maria will do, regardless of Mr. White Fun?


    "It''s..."


    Fujita had trouble replying. Sure, whatever Puritanical White Fun is, if Bradymaria asks me what''s in it for her, that''s harder to find.


    But Poetry seemed to have something to do with it.


    "You''re in trouble, I certainly don''t think of Ola."


    "I didn''t know it until now either. But we''ve been together for the last few days, and I can think of something."


    "What''s that?


    But Shino did not answer the words, but left his hair flowing in the night breeze looking far away.


    - Romansland HQ -


    "... have you noticed, Anneclose?


    "What is it?


    That night, Swendle, who had a rare conversation with the Annecloses about future national policies, suddenly looked out of the tent. It is an event in the midst of today''s noon appearance and its achievements, beginning with the Arbitrage Award, and listening to Anneclose''s views on future national policies.


    Swendle glanced at the outside with a harsh look on his face and went out with his coat feathered and large strand.


    "King?"


    "You, come to the Dragon House."


    And when Swendles and the others hurried into the dragon house, there were the flying dragons that made a scene in unison. The knights of the dragon number rarely see the sight, and they try to get rid of the dragon, but there is no sign that it will ever fit.


    See how it goes, Swendle drinks.


    "Stop making noise, you guys!


    At that moment, he stopped the dragon from bursting in unison as a fright. The ministers leaked an admiration, oh, but Anneclose was the only different feeling.


    "(I just held onto that with killer temper. It''s not even like a father, it''s an imposing means)"


    If you are a top dragon knight, you can communicate with dragons, so the means of such empowerment will not normally be taken. Swendle''s dragon maneuver is the most jaunting method from the point of view of Anneclose. That now held the dragons together with strength.


    It was an unpleasant way, but Swendle walks over to his own dragon rider and asks what happened.


    "Which one?


    "G., Gruah!


    "Underground."


    "Gugu."


    "Okay. Don''t make a scene with the dragons here. You are the king''s dragon, behave like that."


    "Gua!"


    When that was all we had to interact with, Swendle returned to the tent again. The other dragon knights were watching how their own dragon cavalry was, but Anneclose followed Swendle as soon as she finished the inspection.


    And when Swendle called Orlowarge, he asked about the situation.


    Continued

 1906 War and Peace, Part 443 - Awakening from Tai Gu ③ -

    "Orlowarge, what''s going on?


    "What? What the hell is that..."


    "It''s about mighty killings and signs, like that idiot. I''m not a magician, but I''m just not stupid enough not to feel anything. I''m asking you what''s going on without a report."


    Orlowarge narrowed his eyes softly to the words and changed the signs.


    "There''s more than one dead individual I brought in this time. Let us admit that there are deficiencies with regard to surveillance. I''m currently releasing reconnaissance, but I haven''t grabbed who I am yet. But it''s also true that Arnelia is in a hurry around Russia."


    "Does Arnelia naturally realize? But it''s not handy. How are you gonna take the blame?


    "Now what! You''re also under surveillance for His Highness Willania''s visit? We can''t cover that much!


    "Don''t make excuses!


    Orlowage doesn''t distract from Swendle''s fury either, but Swendle was ill-decided, too, or missed the sieve and face.


    "... and I still can''t do anything physically impossible. There are too many unexpected events here. If the split hadn''t been crushed in Gloria, if Gola hadn''t crushed half the worms, there would have been a few more things we could have done."


    "Chi, is that exactly how you got your hands and feet? Then I''ll change my mind. What can we do?


    "We should prioritize. The safety of His Highness Willania is confirmed. His Royal Highness Willania is protected by Jaeger, he will be safe for the time being. You should pick him up in the morning, but you need to be ready to take him home in case.


    You will also be able to attend meetings without any problems. If there''s a meeting tomorrow, though. "


    "What if it happens?


    "I don''t know, but that''s just an ominous sign that''s possible. More than any sign I''ve ever felt - it could be above the ancient dragons and demons. If you seem hostile to us, you should leave now."


    "A genuine monster. So the dragons should be restless. I didn''t know things weren''t going to work out here."


    Swendle said bitterly, but at the same time he had a solid view of reality.


    "... there''s no other way what''s happened, so we should do what we can. You think Willania should forcefully take it back?


    "Shouldn''t that be enough? Jaeger has a powerful man in the true dragon, Sky Dragon Maia, who enters his five fingers. If she gets angry by force, there won''t be a single army of flying dragons."


    "Well, then we should just put together a unit of retrieval just in case. Can you keep an eye on the source of the signs with your gesture?


    "That''s possible. That''s how it works."


    Swendle nods at Orlowarge''s words.


    "If there is any more anomaly, it moves quickly. And you''ll need to think about and be prepared for when there was nothing. The meeting lets Anneclose and Voff do it. Who''s gonna let you do Willania''s collection?


    "Mira would be nice. Young, but among the newcomers you can expect."


    "Who, that?


    "Mira-Nightloo-Highlander. I will inherit the middle name of the Nightloo who ran away, son of the Highlanders. I hear you''re the best female knight of the season, balancing dragons, magic, and weapons."


    "... Oh, there you are. There''s a capable lady knight who ran away. She was a wolf-like knight, bewildered by anyone. She was a killer to me when I saw her appropriately. That''s your sister."


    Orlowarge looked strange on the contrary, as Swendle spoke satisfactorily.


    "Wouldn''t that be disrespectful?


    "She''s a killer to the king, isn''t she? It''s so funny, I threw it away. He doesn''t give in to power. The more you tie it up, the more you will rebel the more you slap it. I was wondering how you would grow up, but Romansland seemed cramped.


    Is your sister submissive?


    I hear you''re loyal to your mission.


    "Then fine. Just face it, or call it here."


    "My pleasure."


    Some time after Orloage left, a woman knight came in who still had a young impression. Even though it was a direct look at Wang, he did not look nervous, and walking through the tent with dignity, he took his benefactor''s gratitude in front of the king.


    "Mira-Nightloo-Highlander, we are here by summons"


    "Hmm, that sounds like a good temper. Show me the side."


    I don''t see any fright in Mira''s expression that raised her face that way. Swendle, named as the Lord of the Atrocities, is one who has seen more of his complexion even in the first aid, but how was this Mira grand inside?


    "You''re young, how old are you?


    "It will be 17 this year, Your Majesty"


    "Still before adulthood? You know why I called you?


    "No, not at all. I''m only aware that it''s inappropriate for the evening."


    Mira was clearly trying to be dissatisfied. He is the king of reputation as lazy and well-colored, abusive. I can''t see my concubines for the past few days, and if they call me to the tent in the middle of the night, I may not be so mistaken or forced, but Swendle just smiled bitterly.


    I see, I think the more I wear it, the more I''m going to be, but I''m not exactly in that mood right now.


    "I will not be humbled. If you polish it, I think it''s inside."


    "It''s superimposed. So if you don''t mind with a scratchy body in training, would you also like to dance naked?


    "Don''t be so grumpy. You''d look better in a sword dance than on the floor."


    "What?"


    Mira, who can''t see a bit of the story and unwittingly listens back. Swendle seemed to observe that facial shifting funny.


    Continued

 1907 War and Peace, Part 444 - Awakening from Tai Ancient ④ -

    "I''m taking you to the task force captain. Pick a platoon and prepare for the mission. Do you have a title?


    "Yes, no. My grandfather worships the Viscount, but our generation does not worship him because he is limited to two generations."


    "Then I will grant you the status of Associate Viscount under my authority. Without the aristocracy, there''s some kind of face-to-face noise."


    "King, what the hell is your special mission? such as giving the aristocracy so easily -"


    "I didn''t mean to give it easy, though. I''m expected to do this much with an election and an instinct I''ve seen. Are you not sure?


    "None"


    Mira said so clearly that Swendle also rounded his eyes on this. But before Swendle could say the next word, Mira had told him first.


    "But if it''s a royal life, let''s accept it. Mira-Nightloo-Highlander. I accept your orders."


    "Right. Then it is an order. Retrieve my youngest daughter Willania from Jaeger immediately, if you have orders. I''ll leave the way to it."


    "I understand. Now let''s get down to selecting platoons."


    Mira flipped out vertically. I heard you were still a newbie, but it''s the way you walked into the hall inside. Watching those things happen to me, Swendle was totally remembering Louis.


    "... oh, I remember. Will Louis and I from Blackhawk at the Unified Martial Arts Games be that sister? Running away from Romansland and being a mercenary is something I''ve discredited, too. No, is that what you want? Coincidence is a terrible thing to come here and have that sister elected.


    You''re doing exactly what I intended. "


    Orloage was listening to that Swendle soliloquy, but he didn''t know what it meant and was confused. On the tent, only Swendle''s laughter echoed.


    "Yo, rear sheds. I wonder why we''re doing this?


    "I don''t know, SeroGrace. You can''t help it because you don''t get all kinds of food, can you?


    "We''re good. Sister, secure your share."


    Three of Spears'' four sisters, Rear Shed, Selow Grace and Hamnett were hunting for the remnants of the demons gathered by Milnay. They themselves have no problem with human food, but their sister, Cubez, only speaks of the flesh of the powerful. In other words, no matter how well it is cooked, such as regular livestock meat, the body does not accept it.


    So even today the three sisters hunt demons. To bring back a souvenir to my sister Cuvez. When the movers were gone, SeroGrace entered.


    "Oh, shit."


    "Well, I''ll smoke it all in one place."


    "Fire, ooh. Later, Lottie."


    "Shit, I''m the cook."


    A rear shell that puts its hands on its hips and teaches a cello grace that grows in big letters and wastes time.


    "You won''t be able to help, because you cook the most decent dishes. Or do you want me to cook, Cuvez, and see where your sister pukes?


    "We, the culinary vocalizer. Too bad."


    "Shit, you guys can do the hauling, right?


    "I''ll leave that to Hamnet."


    "Yeah. For travel, teach (Tame) the Warcraft of, come"


    When Hamnet quickly lit the fire, it disappeared into the dark night. SeroGrace warms the frying pan as she complains, and Rear Shed goes on holiday.


    SeroGrace complained about the condition.


    "You look good, don''t you?


    "You''ve been having the same argument for a hundred years now, and you''re not tired of it. The food is cello, the hard work is me, and the chores are hamnet. It''s decided, isn''t it?


    "I know, but troublesome things are troublesome."


    "I have sympathy for you. But I respect you inside for not being clueless."


    Strange signs drifted through the woods as the rear sheds rarely tried to compliment SeroGrace. By the time the rear shead, which was sleeping alone, was awake, the abnormality had already occurred.


    "Sero! Enemy!


    "Ah?


    "First, Y-"


    When the rear sheds woke up, it was the moment when some sphere struck directly in its belly. That sphere, which looked like just an iron sphere, was spinning at super high speeds, and the rear sheds were somehow hearing the sound of their own bones and guts getting damaged without even being able to move.


    "Uh-huh. Yeah... ooh!


    "Rear Shed!"


    SeroGrace defended something suddenly thrown in a frying pan as he tried to go help the rear sheds. There were two iron balls and a hamnet that was twisted and fixed with a needle and thread to the extremities, hitting it directly. I can hear the hamnet burning in a hot frying pan.


    "Whoa, whoa, hamnet! Damn it!"


    SeroGrace took out two swords when he threw down a frying pan that could be both a shield and a slaughter weapon.


    But the moment I took out the sword and set it up, a flutter of cloth appeared around me.


    "Ah?


    As soon as SeroGrace noticed, they rapidly tightened up. SeroGrace was snapped up to the top of the Dark Forest without a voice.


    And Selow Grace, who hung for a while, was unloaded downstairs dressed in flames.


    "Gu... uuuu... sero... hamnet"


    The iron ball that hit the rear sheds belly was still spinning, unable to move. That''s not all, its iron sphere, which at some point hit the elbow and knee precisely, carefully inhibited the rear sheds from regenerating and making them physically immobile.


    The rotation of the iron sphere was gradually decreasing, but it could also take nearly four and a half minutes for it to stop completely. In the meantime, the immobile cello grace and hamnet remain burnt. How immortal and how painful it is to be burned alive.


    A rear shead, full of killing intent on those who did this, but immobile, was suddenly kicked over.


    Continued

 1908 War and Peace, Part 445 - Awakening from Tai Gu ⑤ -

    "Ghan!"


    That was rampant, but the iron ball flew away somewhere. Rear Shed, who regenerated the kill by turning it into regenerative power, quickly rescued the two of them.


    "Sero, hamnet! Stay with me!"


    "... ruh-oh, I hear you. I''m not dying because I''m immortal in the first place."


    "... enthusiastic, agreeable. Rear Shed, Dear People"


    "May fly."


    "Well, who is it? Who helped us? You don''t seem like an enemy, but you don''t seem to be on your side, do you?


    There was a woman who looked like a monk, a woman who carried a large load on her back, a woman who wore the skin and clothes of a beast, and a woman in a robe with a larger book in her hand.


    I smell blood from everyone. Apparently there is no mistake in having fought, but the leading female monk spoke to the woman in the skin of the beast with a slightly distracted voice.


    "... there''s no ''Clown'', isn''t there, ''Archer''?


    "Seems like after we''ve already moved, ''Monk'' lord"


    "Oh, you can''t use it."


    "That being said, come on? It''s hard to go after a clown, huh?


    "If you follow the corpse, you''ll definitely get there, but it''s the clown walking toward the basically interesting part. If they say what''s most interesting right now, it''s definitely a unified martial arts tournament."


    A monk would have beaten the rear sheds out of him, hissing a barbed mace, and turning.


    "You told me to keep an eye on the clown because Zems had to take the request alone for a while, and I can''t believe I''m losing sight of this"


    "I don''t have a choice. Zems is the only one who can keep the clown away. And then there''s Sheba."


    "I mean, Zems is the only one who can live beside a clown, like?


    "I didn''t think the vice chancellor had a problem, but the clown was up to his skill."


    "It''s annoying. Leave it like this and we''ll catch our eyes from all over the continent. Life or death no longer matters. Let''s kill for sure. Let''s go, pharmacist, all-purpose scholar."


    "Even if you''re not told, it would be our convocation for that. ''Monk'' Enema?


    "I can''t help it, it''s gonna be expensive, huh?


    "Hey, wait a minute. Why don''t you just do this and say hello?


    Look at this one at all. SeroGrace grabbed onto a foursome girl who didn''t even show her how to do it. Moment after moment, Monk Enema sighed.


    "I tried to miss you guys, the Spears sisters, because you didn''t know what to think of us? You don''t have time for this."


    "The guy they''re chasing is powdering us, right? Explain the situation."


    "I don''t have that kind of brother-in-law or time. Besides, as soon as you find it, there''s an arrangement in the Mercenary Guild to kill it immediately. Capturing is also easy if we have the strength. Just pull yourself into the realm and lick your sister''s ass, you mutton fish."


    A blue muscle was floating on the forehead of a gradually caustic enama. But so did SeroGrace. The rear sheds and hamnets stop that serrow.


    "I''m not going to argue, apparently you got help. But we can''t finish without being licked, either. We''re gonna find him and we''re gonna get him back."


    "Trail, I can follow. I remember the smell,"


    "You can''t even explain it on the road, can you? It doesn''t have to be. I''ll do it myself!


    He was the three sisters to say so, but Enema prompted him to follow him with his jaw when he glimpsed his fellow man''s face. On the road, three non-Enema greet each other.


    "Archers, it''s Shekina, nice to meet you."


    "''Pharmacist'' rifling, we''re not getting used to each other."


    "It''s Vodun, the all-purpose scholar. Nice to meet you. Hey, you say you''re immortal? Can I have an autopsy?


    Vodun glanced into SeroGrace''s eyes, but those Vodun''s eyes looked like dark darkness, and even SeroGrace deflected unexpectedly. Enema is grabbing and pulling up that vodun''s neck.


    "Uh, it''s research material because of it, but no!


    "I told you there wouldn''t be any extra time"


    "... clown, you called it. That''s the one who suddenly attacked us and you''re chasing? Who are you?


    Answered Rear Shed''s question as Enema hurriedly walked on his feet.


    "My people, for once. I know you don''t think so."


    "Neither do we, don''t worry"


    "? You don''t know. If you''re one of them, why don''t you cooperate and kill us?


    To the words, all four were silent, but only Vodun began to talk naggingly.


    "Clowns are the worst pleasure killers, aren''t they? If I try being a clown, I guess I''m just a jerk."


    "He''s the one who stacks bodies like he breathes. It has the same life and the same stone on the side of the road. Just like children sometimes play stone by stone without meaning, without any context or purpose, just killing people. I''ll kill you because you''re in the way of walking down the road, I''ll kill you because killing you now sounds interesting, I''ll kill you because I think I can take a laugh. That''s the sense."


    "He is an excellent mercenary who has received the highest rating of less than brave men as a mercenary to be certified as an Alliance, S class. At the same time, he is an arranger for the highest prize placed on the Alliance."


    Life Ring and Shekina talk. The three sisters listened as they followed them. And the Enema speaks bitterly.


    Continued

 1909 War and Peace, Part 446 - Awakening from Tai Gu ⑥

    "That one party of the brave Zems recognizes it as a guild that it is a gathering of somewhere distorted. I have a sense of consciousness with us, but on top of that, we''ve done well. Instead of achieving merit, have them miss a little ''dude''. At least it''s done well enough to keep up the chase.


    But among them, clowns are like nothing else. It is no exaggeration to think that ''that'' is out in human society and does no harm, and to say that we operate in the centre of the border.


    Let not the clown be unleashed on the world. If Zems was there, I''d play Zems against him, but at this moment when Zems was absent at another request, the clown moved on "


    "But, you know, it wasn''t yesterday that the clown became one of us, was it? Why couldn''t you hold me back?"


    "Warrior anarches, sorcerer darts and merchant Yatri died, and legions, vegan wanderers, fighters and wise men were summoned to this tournament. The connoisseurs go to Romansland, and we''re the only ones left.


    When Zems acted differently, we stayed with the clown whenever possible. Yet there are too few of us this time. It''s our first experience, too. I''m not going to cry, but what''s physically impossible is impossible. "


    "Sometimes clowns have trouble acting as if they''re rational. I can''t help it if I can''t read it."


    "He''s a mercenary so good that he originally fought one or two of the humans. Yes, it is."


    Rifling and Shekina covered, but Rear Shed leaned his neck.


    "So many capable mercenaries, how did that happen? Isn''t it strange what we say?


    "I broke down on an overly harsh mission. Until now, Gruzaldo, Alexandria, Romansland and the Church of Olimpas have all hit the border. When there was an obstacle to those tasks, the guild was summoned and asked for at the border. There was a massive request once.


    Zems was still young and brave at the time, and few mercenaries were strong enough to be involved in border crusades. The white feather arrow stood at that time was the highest rated clown in the guild at the time. The clown went on a harsh crusade and continued to fight. And - "


    Broken, Enema told me. All the monsters on the border have a strength that sets them apart from those in the central part of the continent. Unexploited land, now collectively referred to as the periphery, is the last habitat for demons, as humans were once cornered. The prairie is one of the peripheries, but some lands are inhabited by demons far stronger than the prairie.


    I wonder if some of them are still unconfirmed demons of the Great Demon King class - such rumors are whispered to me, but no one actively goes to the periphery. To the extent that brave certified mercenaries sometimes conduct investigations, it was the status quo that was left unattended.


    The border where even Alexandria''s army, commanded by Diore, can be pushed away. The harsh task in such a place destroyed the spirit of the clown, Enema explained.


    Spears'' sisters can imagine the situation. Neither do we actively hunt on the border. Because if you do poorly, the hunting side and the hunting side will be reversed. The strength of the demons on the border is not unusual, because subtracting immortality is too much time consuming to keep the whole thing together, and we can''t afford to cook it again just to save it.


    SeroGrace looked up to heaven unexpectedly, perceiving the heart of those driven by man himself into such a harsh environment.


    "I see. It''s not weird if it''s broken."


    "That sort of thing. Well, it''s about Zems and me, Sheva, knowing the clown before it broke, but he was nasty, but he had a prospect. That''s it."


    "Can I have a word?


    SeroGrace suddenly stopped. He then looks left and right, sniffing around the ground often.


    Weird, the smell split into two parts. "


    "- Which way could it be headed?


    "One, is a suburb. The other one, to Arnelia, to the city."


    "What do you mean?


    Four Enamers look at SeroGrace''s words.


    "Which one should we go after?


    "It''s settled, you''re on your way to Arnelia."


    "If we get busted in the city, we can''t blame you."


    "It''s settled."


    I didn''t understand the Enamers nodding, and the rear sheds slapped me on the shoulder.


    "What do you mean?


    "We''re heading towards Arnelia. After the suburbs."


    "Why did you split the smell in two?


    "Easy, because there are three clowns. All three of them are S-class mercenaries, that''s the strongest ''clown'' ever. The difficulty will change dramatically if there are two of them, but I can''t say four or five."


    "Odor, so I can''t tell. Weird."


    "It''s up to me to let them chase the trail. Footprints and traces are deliberate. Let me chase him, I just want to be funny. Really, it''s annoying!


    The three sisters followed suit after the Enemas ran out with Shekina''s tongue pounding. Because Arnelia was already at the end of her eyes and nose.


    The three sisters are also still under contract with Arnelia. I thought it wouldn''t be strange if Arnelia broke out of perfect equilibrium.


    Continued

 1910 War and Peace, Part 447 - Awakening from Tai Gu (7) -

    "Oh, already. It''s a pain in the ass!"


    Mascarade was walking early enough through Arnelia in the dark night. Earlier I had a lot of work as an amyl and all my work was done. There was no one already awake in the Seeker settlement.


    Fenna works very vigorously at the Continental Peace Conference. Although the wind against the Seeker has also been a little loose since the Bow Division, it is still clear to me that the opponent is blatantly reluctant or nervous when confronted directly. There is no such thing as welcoming and meeting the Horsemen.


    In that context, Fenna increased her knowledge one by one, through hours such as dinner parties and lunches, with the help of Alphilis and Arnelia. And now he packed the distance from the priests so much that he put them in the circle of bickering at lunch.


    Given Fenna''s introverted original personality, it was incredible growth. Surprisingly, Mascalade, who is also an assistant, Fenna is learning about the human world. There have also been a few occasions before where I have received guidance such as Alphilis, leading up to social dictionaries, etiquette, and miscellaneous, but I was surprised to learn so far.


    Decades have passed since Mascalade infiltrated the human world, but it is no exaggeration to say that Fenna has learned so much more this past year than she has learned in the meantime. Mascarade is just impressed with this.


    "(That''s not all. As a warrior, I have not neglected to train as a magician. I''m pretty sure it''s originally a great material, but I proved that the bow''s skill is no more than that of His Highness Shargin. Sooner or later, Fenna is about to grow into a great person than it would be strange if she were to be the leader of the Seeker.


    Yes, so much so that I wish Sconner''s mentor was Fenna) "


    Sconner is a council system, not a king, but looking at Fenna so much better than his own elders, I don''t think the king is bad either. If Fenna really is the Lord. There was a Mascarade who even thought about that once in a while.


    "(Instead of pushing one race over now to secure status, admit where it should be, look for aptitude within the system currently built. And so to speak, human resource development and the planting of consciousness to turn to the side where we operate the system itself. And not to lose the roots of our own nation.


    Would some of our leaders have been able to think and move that far... in a world where human beings have spread to the continent so far, we cannot base ourselves on the elimination of human beings, etc. We must win in the human race. To do this, we should not live in hiding, but fight with dignity and our strength.


    I don''t think the black magician''s way is looking very far ahead if you think about it that way. While releasing the Demon King into the human world in the first place, it is not conceivable that he is trying to eliminate man himself. There should have been a more efficient way to unleash the Demon King. Even the current flock of southbound orcs was originally gathered by black magicians. And I just put some demon king on it and let it go. This mayhem. If we had put lifeless, dragleo, bradymaria, etc. on each commander, that alone would have crushed the countries of the east one after the other.


    While releasing the Demon King, let''s kill the humans more than we need. Why didn''t anyone point out the inconsistency? Why didn''t you think about it yourself? I didn''t know it felt like there was only one way to follow Oranzebul, just a high elf, and listen to Hidun''s request. It''s a good place to stop thinking) "


    Shaken by the horrors that had entrusted the fate of the clan entirely to others, Mascalade was gradually starting to think for himself. And they were determined. Not enough to cut a hand completely with a black sorcerer, but at least the calamity who figured out who the black sorcerer was is is to be disposed of.


    Afterwards, I wonder if I can make contact with Orangeables for a souvenir. And we need to see what the Orange Bull thinks. He wanted to decide what to do with the results. Until then, to the best of my ability, I''ll do what I can to restore Sconner. I thought I needed to get in touch with you once. I met the elders and thought I needed to check my thoughts again. We were starting to think strongly that we should not stop by how much Oranzeble thought about Sconner and explore what we could do ourselves.


    So Mascarade whips at his tired body and heads to the Deep Green Palace. To tell Brandio who Calamity is.


    "(I didn''t think I''d find you with Master Fenna''s assistant... that woman was definitely Calamity. Orlowarge, the concubine of King Swendle of Romansland! She must be the one who visited my house.


    Probably the easiest thing to think about, but Arnelia and I shouldn''t be sure yet. Even if there is no evidence, this will make it easier to move.


    There''s one more thing I''ve noticed. I can''t believe that ''he'' I met when I was working with Hidun around the country, is here! Does anyone realize that it''s a black magician or something?


    Mascalade imagined something very unpleasant. Because I felt like I grabbed the whole plan that Oranzebul wanted to do using a black magician, even as he blurted out. Even the mascarade, which has so far forged itself into considerable betrayal and vice versa, can''t stop the chill, given what the conclusion of the paintings drawn by Oranzebul will be.


    "(If things were to be done the way I imagined they would be, there''s no way I could have entrusted Sconer''s restoration to a black magician and it would have worked. I don''t know if Arnelia has justice, but it can''t be any worse than it is now.


    I have to tell Brandio) "


    It won''t be because of what Mascalade was thinking, but there''s no denying that his vigilance was sweeter than usual. Otherwise, Arnelia was close to martial law in one Titania case.


    It was only natural to say that a mass calade walking through the darkness in such a city caught the eye of the patrol.


    "Stop! Where are you going, there!?


    "! I am not a suspicious one. I am Amir, assistant to Lord Fenna, a Seeker delegate in the peace conference."


    "Seeker? What can I do for you at this late hour? Didn''t Arnelia hear the circular with the ban on going out late at night?


    "? No, I haven''t heard that."


    It''s possible the circular went wrong, but I really didn''t know about Mascarade. It''s all work and not a single Titania thing in my ear, and the fact is, I was really working until earlier.


    To a proper mascarade, the knights of the patrol sighed and asked to present their identities.


    "It''s certainly not what was ordered tonight. How, even in the middle of the night, did you not think there was not one human child?


    "- If you ask me, yes. Is something wrong?


    "That has nothing to do with you. Your ID looks real, but the situation is real. Please accompany us to the jar."


    Mascarade raised his guard to the knights who moved to surround Mascarade. The knights are fully equipped Knights of the Temple. This was more important than expected, Mascalade guessed. At the same time, he felt the atmosphere of restraint without question, and this was a bad idea.


    "Um, I have some urgent business at the Deep Green Palace."


    "No, I hear the story in the surrounding Knights'' stuffing. I''ll let you go in the morning, so don''t take care of me. Take care to get everything you need and rest."


    "No, so it''s not..."


    It is the moment Mascarade shakes off, trying to get his arm grabbed. I deliberately broke down and let him fall over, and I was going to see a gap and get out of it. I thought a heavily armed Temple Knight could shake it off.


    But as Mascalade fell over and raised her face to see how it looked, blood poured down there. Because the head of the knight who tried to grab Mascarade''s arm had just gone half shaken.


    Continued

 1911 War and Peace, Part 448 - Clowns Play ①

    Mascarade, where things cannot be swallowed up and flashed. On the head of that half-shaked knight, the fruit was engulfed. What is it that fruit destroys a person''s head - such doubts and fears pushed at the same time, and the human being on the spot flashed for a moment.


    The first thing that came back to me was Mascarade and a captain knight. Seeing the direction in which the fruit flew, there were two shadows illuminated by the moonlight.


    One is a clown of a woman who plays balls while riding a ball. The other is a fat clown riding some kind of animal-like four-legged vehicle. Covering her face with white thick-coated makeup, the woman was blue and the man was red. Behind that strange outfit that bordered her eyes and mouth, everyone on the spot could not move a single step.


    Mascalade, who was meant to deal with a number of black magicians and know the most dangerous creatures on the continent, was also unable to deal with the two in a slight fashion.


    "(What, these dangerous people? It looks the same, but the smell sucks. When you deal with this, you don''t just have to die. They''ll do it in order of interest. First, we have to erase the signs to an unnatural degree... and if there''s a gap, we run away in an instant. If we get to the Deep Green Palace, we''ll figure it out!


    But Mascalade has no reason to know that there are few people in the Deep Green Palace. Before the tense and immobile knights, each bored clown began to show off his art.


    The female clown threw up swords and shields in between as well as balls, and began complicated balls. My neck starts laughing in a tall voice when I can get my neck blurry while I do so. From where the neck had been removed, a new neck had grown, and the removed neck had been shown to be a toy with a bounce. A lady clown who thumps and rejoices in the matter, shafts her sword with the balls she throws up, and pierces them all. And when I thanked him greatly, he bled and fell from the balls he stabbed.


    "Hey, that..."


    "I know. The neck. That''s not all."


    "Neighbors, too."


    It wasn''t the balls that the female clown had, it was the neck. When the clouds swelled and the natural moonlight curtains descended, those appearances were revealed, and the female clown grinned ominously.


    And when the man clown let the quadrupedal animal stand, he switched to bipedal. The creature, which rises as if it were natural, is, if you look closely, a collection of human corpses. I don''t know how, but I compress people''s bodies, collect them, and manipulate them. It just looks like a creature.


    A knight who was in the lead barked.


    "Miltre, Marion! Take that lady right back to the jar!


    "Yes!"


    "How about Captain Loufan!?


    "We''re stuck here! Demonic crystal stone armor should hold up to some extent, go!


    The captain, who felt the anomaly accurately, barked. In response, two young knights helped Mascarade and began to move in the opposite direction.


    "Excuse me, ma''am!


    "Come here!


    When Mascarade was woken up, he began to run on his own. At that moment I looked back, I saw a knight defending a throw that flew into my face. I didn''t like the fact that the female clown''s blue mouth was heavily distorted.


    Mascalade started running just luckily for this. Full force disease responded to the body it showed off, but the two knights walk side by side to protect the front and rear of the mascarade. Two young knights who don''t even know their faces, but now I thought that care would be appreciated.


    The two knights started the conversation as they ran.


    "Marion, do you think it''s okay to keep up with the District III stuffing?!?


    "No, if the earlier body were a patrol knight, District Three might not be a good idea! I''m not sure, but I think there was a face I saw in Ward Three."


    "Then we should just check the lights and go straight to the most district headquarters!?


    "That would be good!


    Listening to the conversation between the knights, Mascarade thought it was a bad idea. The best district is the address near the main entrance to the Arnelia Wall. Opposite the Deep Green Palace. There''s quite a distance, and as it is, I could be detained away from Brandio.


    Feeling a little distance from the two creepy clowns, Mascalade disputed the words to the two knights.


    "Um! I''m sorry, but I need a fire at the Deep Green Palace! Can''t we just head to the Deep Green Palace like this?


    "No! You can''t direct such a monster to the Deep Green Palace!


    "Ma''am, what can I do for you at night at the Deep Green Palace? Your suspicion hasn''t completely cleared up yet, has it?


    A young knight, but he''s not alarmed. Mascalade tongued that the knight with particularly long hair and beauty looks sharp. Probably an apprentice up Gloria, but consider each other unhappy.


    This way, even if he went out into somewhat forceful means, he would pull the two knights apart - that''s what he thought, and Mascalade breathed with the intention of setting him up at a bend. Being pinched is inconvenient, but I pushed the previous miltre and wondered if I could handle it if I put my foot on Marion in the rear.


    And it is at that moment that I decided to reach out. Miltre screams going forward.


    Continued

 1912 War and Peace, Part 449 - Clowns Play ②

    "As far as the Deep Green Palace is concerned, there''s hardly anyone there right now! It''s no use just going!


    "Huh!?


    "Miltre, it''s classified!?


    Marion screams. But Miltre didn''t mind telling him.


    "Things are going on, it''s more difficult to be impotent! And if you''re a Seeker, it doesn''t mean you''re totally irrelevant! The daylight demon king''s raid, plus more is about to happen right now, and we''re investigating it. Most of the main knights are paying for that!


    "Oh, no -"


    Once Mascalade was able to pull in his stretched arm, Miltre, who was going forward, suddenly blew to the sidelines. Miltre defended herself aggressively with a small hand, but the nuts are spinning in the misthrilling hand. The question of why Mithril loses when every nut and the fear of being blown away by the nuts dominates Miltre''s head.


    So the next time I defended a streak of flying nuts, it was Marion who caught up from behind. He had succeeded in shielding and defending himself in an aggressive manner, but the two of them had been blown away and beaten to the private house behind him.


    "Guru."


    "Ugh."


    "Aha."


    It is the female clown who has caught up. I clap with a good laugh at Marion for taking a streak of nuts, waiting to get up.


    And the female clown called to them with a laugh.


    "Mr. Knight, uh, Sobo!


    "Damn... don''t be ridiculous!


    Miltre swung from the great upper section and slapped a blow all over her body, but when the female clown touched the sword with his fingertips a little, the sword curved and deformed like a seaweed. The sword depressed the woman clown''s chest, and the woman clown gave a sweet voice.


    "Chan! Is that what you want to play with?


    "Yes, no, wait a minute! It''s force majeure."


    "So, fluffy?


    A female clown nodded Miltre''s face to her own chest. The sudden events are also miltress, but the embrace (hug) of the female clown is too strong to move.


    Marion was slaughtered suddenly to help, but the female clown''s flat-handed strike hits him quicker. In spite of the soft noise, Marion blew up in a stiffness with an intensity not resembling the sound. Marion can destroy and knock down private house windows as they are. Is Miltre unable to breathe or is moving slowly over time?


    A female clown who looks like she really enjoys the way it is and looks at it with a trance look. From behind it, Mascarade spoke up.


    "Hey, don''t get on with it!


    Wind, roll it up and be a needle.


    [Wind needle (Aeroneedle)]


    Magic activation with ultra-short surgery. For magic and chanting, dozens of needles fly away, but less than ten wind needles. Skip first and void a mascarade. That attack from behind was an attack that I never hated beating through every miltre, but if I didn''t, Mascalade would have guessed how little I could do about this woman clown.


    Knowing also that the chant itself would be a gap, Muscalade chose witchcraft. We considered the possibility that a physical attack could be deactivated.


    To the attack from behind, the female clown''s neck turned 180 degrees against each other, reacting to the magic of Mascalade.


    "Double chant (double spelling), don''t do it"


    Short surgery but a series compensates for the number of needles. Mascarade set out to activate the left-hand sorcery, and then the right-hand sorcery.


    The female clown punches a nodding miltre in her chest and responds to witchcraft from close range.


    "Something to avoid!


    Even without ten shots, the needle was activated in such a way that avoiding it was structurally impossible for the human body. But the female clown avoided needles in ways that Mascarade would never have imagined.


    "Bibi!


    "Ha!?


    When I wonder if the female clown''s body has been twisted, it gets as thin as a squeezed towel. It was from the toe to the toe to the tip of the head - deformed as if it were a mucus organism or something, becoming unlikely thin and avoiding wind needles.


    The moment I avoided it, a female clown returning to her original form so that she could unwind. The event itself is incredible, but it was done as quickly as if the rate of deformation had twisted and bent the laws of physics. But Mascarade also sees the behavior and instantly changes the magic.


    Shortly before the magic activation of his right hand, he was forced to change the collected wind as it was.


    Wind, roll over and turn off the enemy in front of you.


    [Wind Blade (Aerocutter)]


    "Whoa!?


    The female clown was also surprised by this. It suddenly changed from a needle-like attack to a horizontal razor blade. Besides, if you touch the blade that suddenly appeared in front of you, your body will be double-breached.


    It is a moment of certainty of victory, to the Muscalade''s must.


    "But hey! I''ll show you this wind too!


    A female clown jumped on the wind blade. And I flew away somewhere, keeping my posture so it didn''t fall off the blade as it was.


    Later, only Mascarades, too pompous to swallow facts, were left behind.


    Continued

 1913 War and Peace, Part 450 - Clowns Play ③ -

    "... you don''t have to come back. Stand up, young knight."


    "Gu, uhh... somehow. He showed pity."


    "No, thanks to you, we have a gap to attack. Let us rejoice that we have each other''s lives. Is the knight in front of you all right?


    When Mascarade looked at Marion, he managed to get out of the private house. Seeing that you can afford to apologize to the residents, this one will be fine.


    Mascarade was relieved and at the same time rethinking that he should still go to the Deep Green Palace.


    "Knight, I''m sorry, but I''m still headed to the Deep Green Palace."


    "Why? I think I mentioned earlier why it''s useless to go"


    "Earlier it was said that the main knights were paying for it, right? But you think a knight who can hold those two monsters is being turned around the Arnelian metropolitan area? I''m sorry, but the two knights were lightly embellished. Though how better to be away than that, it extends to the idea that a knight who keeps away from home is better. How about that?


    "It''s..."


    Mascalade looked at the sky and his expression was cloudy in Russia as Miltre mumbled. And at the same time, he rushed out with all his might.


    "Lady, where!?


    "Look at the sky! Not quite."


    "Hiya!"


    The voice heard from the sky belonged to the female clown. He rode the blade of the wind earlier and came back under control. I finally understood that Mascarade was dealing with a monster whose common sense didn''t work, even though he had the face of incredibility.


    Miltre and Marion were also running when they saw the sky.


    "Such a monster, you can deal with it!?


    "You can''t!


    "What the hell is that!?


    "I want to hear this one!


    As the three rushed in unison, the wind blade blushed behind them as they turned the boulevard. At the same time, a female clown lands on the roof of the building and looks at the three of them.


    "Cocksucker? Now do you think it''s cocksucker!? But I''m fast. - Hey, don''t!


    Carnivorous beast as the female clown jumped out. Best of luck, she made the full jump from a rounded position. But the momentum was too good to land, and he rolled straight through the residence on the other side.


    I heard screams from the residence, but none of the three of them stopped their legs anymore. It will catch up soon, or at least it''s a monster that we can''t stop ourselves right now. We had to report it quickly and hit it in a group, and that''s when we realized the damage couldn''t stop.


    After graduating from Gloria, early in their tenure, the Knights of the Temple were Miltre and Marion, who were willing to participate in the task of combining Arnelia''s commemorative and unified martial arts competitions, peace conferences and major festivals, but were finally aware of what world they had set foot in.


    "Marion! When you''re done with your mission, stick with the booze! I''m in the mood to say a great deal of stupidity!


    "That''s unusual!


    "Don''t be alarmed, knight!


    The moment Mascarade screamed, a female clown in a rolled barrel broke through the private house and came out. It''s decided sooner to run, but common sense doesn''t work for this woman clown anymore.


    I even lay the barrel over my head at my feet and run on it as I rolled the two barrels, but leave this clown, who laughs so well, alone and the three increase their speed even more.


    "Why would you do that?


    "Knight, have you ever seen the street art? It''s no use asking for meaning in the clown''s actions!


    "You mean we''re forced to be together!


    "Yes, and to the art of being a bad hobby and not being a little funny!


    Finally, an unbalanced female clown flourished, but when the barrel rolled into the private house and hit it, it exploded in abundance. The three of us unwittingly turn ourselves over to the roar and blast, but isn''t there another barrel rolling over here?


    As soon as Miltre reacts, he grabs that barrel and tries to throw it into a nearby waterway.


    But his arm grew out of the barrel he grabbed, and he suddenly grabbed Miltre''s arm. That was a female clown who was supposed to have been in a barrel earlier.


    "Whoa!


    "Miltre!"


    When Marion slapped that arm off with a sword, Miltre threw a barrel. The waterway fell. It exploded in abundance, but the female clown who popped out into space was posing when she landed on the other side of the waterway. Of course I didn''t cut my arm or anything, and I didn''t get one injury.


    "Bye!


    "I won''t deal with them! Let''s hurry!


    Then the clown raid continued, but the clown apparently was just playing with the three of us and he didn''t really intend to kill them. Ability and purpose are unknown, but the knights couldn''t afford to even think about it.


    But Mascarade is not the only one who stops thinking at all times. Because when you stop thinking, you know you''re really going to run out of fate.


    Continued

 1914 War and Peace, Part 451 - Clowns Play ?

    "(It''s just good that the other man clown hasn''t shown his face yet as to where he went. Exactly. There will be no one in the Deep Green Palace. If we get to the Deep Green Palace like this -)"


    Mascarade ran along with two young knights as he determined the shortest path in his head. The three of them drained spiritually and physically from the female clown''s onslaught, but they didn''t stop running. And when I saw the main entrance to the Deep Green Palace, Marion signaled with light magic.


    "Open the door, open the door!


    It is the norm of the Knights Temple to give signals with preliminary light magic that anyone with magic can use. But there was no response from the Deep Green Palace, and yet the gate was open.


    "It''s open! We have to run!


    "Wait, Marion. Are you crazy?"


    "I know. Ma''am, wait! It''s strange that the front gate opens even though there''s no response!


    "Is there anything more strange going on here?


    But when he saw who came out when the gate opened, Mascalade had just stopped moving. I came out of the gate because I was a man clown. The knights he had just dealt with had already been wiped out, and his ride had grown once and for all. Techniques for more collecting and intentionally manipulating the corpses you have buried, and manipulating them like creatures.


    When I saw the sight, how dyed the three faces were by the color of despair. It was the first time the female clown behind her had spoken decently, clapping.


    "I wanted to see that face. Hey, how do you feel? Good luck, good luck, good luck - how do you feel when you still couldn''t!?


    "It''s desperate, as you can see. Let me finish you off with that beautiful look. Elementary school students, this is why we can''t stop the weak."


    "Hey, I hunted you down, didn''t I?


    "But if you''re going to lose your neck, you''d be better at elementary school, wouldn''t you?


    "That too."


    The man clown had also started and spoken the language decently, but it was hard to say that it was very decent what the conversation was about. As the man''s clown swung to drop his three necks, his hands were crushed as he was grabbed by the brilliant light.


    The man clown didn''t even move to it, but when he cut off his crushed right hand without hesitation, he put the vehicle on the spot and flew away. Shortly afterwards, the vehicle was rounded up and replaced by a mass of blood.


    A man clown who looks even funny at his crushed right hand and a woman clown who slaps his hand and squeaks funny.


    "Elementary student, elementary student''s right hand is ~ ~!"


    "Ha ha, no!


    "I''m growing -! Bye!


    "Oh wonder -!"


    From the mutilated wound, a new right hand was growing. To that fact, where did you take it from, the clowns delighted to have a paper blizzard. As to undo the laughter, one Sister and no mouth appeared from within the Deep Green Palace when the vehicle, which had become a mass of blood, caught fire. The two spoke to Miltre, Marion, when they appeared.


    "Thank you. There''s Roxanne and Belliache inside, so get down there. You won''t be able to fight in that state."


    "My people had to be cremated. Let formal condolences come after you because of what you did in battle."


    "What about you?


    Miltre and Marion don''t know anything about silence or pilgrimage yet. When the two women looked at each other, they looked in trouble to explain.


    "Come on about us - treat us first. Since some of them are quite still staffed. You need to treat your lady, right? Our power is excellent in coming forward and destroying our enemies, so I''m at your disposal."


    "- Okay. Then let me sweeten your words. Let''s go, Marion."


    "Oh. Ma''am, over here."


    "Yeah, yeah."


    Mascalade went inside the Deep Green Palace to be leaned against Miltre and Marion. I didn''t expect to go inside the Deep Green Palace in this way, but I thought this would be a good opportunity in a way.


    Still, instead of saying anything in this situation, I didn''t know it would work - Mascalade was behind the scene, surprised that Hamitte wouldn''t even look at this one.


    And Ultina and Hamitte stared at the clown at the same time.


    "Now, Mr. Hamitte, who was newly set on pilgrimage. This battle also combines your exams. Good luck defeating your enemies, huh?


    "That''s quite a difficult question. Can I have one of them alone?


    "Yeah, let''s give it a choice."


    "Then take the woman. They say it''s easier that way."


    Then I''ll be the man.


    In a loose motion, the two split into two hands. Seeing the move, the clowns split on their hands, too. That expression was smiling more than tightening earlier.


    "Exciting, from time to time"


    "You can''t run, you can''t run, you can''t run away!


    "You don''t seem to make sense. It looks worse than Calamity."


    "Let''s crush it sick."


    When Hamitte made the ground, the female clown started running back at the same time. A female clown running back at the same speed as Hamitte. Hamitte was surprised, but at the same time he was taking two battle wheels out of his nostalgia.


    When Ultina saw Hamitte leave, she began to invoke her glowing arm. Seeing countless brilliant arms, the clown makes his eyes shine.


    Continued

 1915 War and Peace, Part 452 - Clowns Play ⑤

    "Elementary students, I''m impressed with that art! Shake hands!


    "This hand of light that crushes everything you touch. If you can shake hands, do it!


    Unlike before, Ultina is also good at manipulating the hands of light. Previously, when I used it, I was in a semi-compulsory state of meditation, but now I can manipulate these hands while awakening consciousness. Of course, when you tilt all your energy towards attack, it doesn''t change that you become incapacitated in meditation.


    Ultina releases one hand of light after another as she follows the man clown. Hands of various sizes, large and small, vary from those about the head to those that can squeeze a whole man clown. The male clown is in the protruding shape of his belly, while jumping them cleverly. Ultina tongues at her exact appearance like a crook.


    "Shit, I do that a lot!


    "Lady, do you like paper plays?


    "What? What are you talking about?


    "Little boy, I like paper plays."


    man clown says. In our own village, which was once from Cold Village, it was a land where there were occasions for de-mouthing in this era. In order to determine which children were eligible for slacking, the village regularly held "plays" called festivals.


    A child who throws rotten fruits that are no longer edible and who has the highest number of hits is eligible for lip service. Moreover, it is not only subject to lip service, but is "used" for the villagers without any excess of meat, skin, or bones.


    "Elementary, I was desperate to live. So in the category of chasers, you''re confident you''ll never get caught!


    "I''ll shatter that confidence for you!


    Ultina''s attack pays off the foot of a man clown. The hand that turned the head of the flying man clown was dodged by the head of the man clown hanging over his body. The next moment I landed, the two hands off the front were avoided by the man clown''s thin, long stretch.


    Ultina grinds her teeth when she sees a man clown whose body dodges in a way that is impossible for humans, as if it were made of stretching and shrinking material.


    "Use strange body surgery!


    "Humans are well known to stiffen their bodies depending on how they work out, but stretching is also accommodating. If you can use ''Qigong'', it seems like you can think about them, but thank you. The use of Qigong in the world can''t be too serious. Why don''t you have a flexible idea, like us?


    "You''re kidding me!


    "This is disrespectful again!


    The man clown turned his ass to Ultina and farted as he slapped her, so Ultina turned her face bright red and started the total offense. Naturally, the movement is dull for a moment, but at that moment a man clown was threading out of his hand and aiming at Ultina''s feet.


    "! Danger!


    "Mm-hmm. Would you avoid this, too? I''ll do it, young lady! I saw it as a high pilgrimage!


    "Do you also know about the pilgrimage? Who?"


    "Well, I know - you have seniors in our company, too. Sure, it was like number three when I was on active duty..."


    At that moment, huge chunks of flame and lumps of light struck a man clown. The man clown avoided them as he rolled over, but three arrows flew in at the same time at the moment of his rise. The arrow that flew to his head barely took it with his teeth, but the blow that hit his leg and belly stabbed him and exploded intact.


    "Yah!! My legs, my legs are growing!!"


    "I''m tired of seeing that art, clown buffreur."


    "I can''t see! Let''s do it right away!


    "I won''t let you get away with it. Let''s start with you."


    From Ultina''s opposition during the response, three came: Enema, Vodun and Lifering. Shekina, the archer, was sniping from the top of a slightly remote building, and all four were very murderous. To that appearance, Buffreur drips a cold sweat.


    "What''s wrong, four people? Were you here to see a show of elementary school abdominal collapse?


    "You know, I admit you''re a good bender, but you don''t have the talent for laughter in despair. It''s time to understand."


    "Oh, my God, that''s terrible! verbal violence dictated by the existential significance of elementary school students! That''s our deputy captain, the shitty lady. That''s a terrible name!


    "I''ll admit it."


    "Vodun, don''t match it! There''s no such thing as a deputy commander, just that Zems pushes trouble. I don''t know why I have to come to a land where I''ve decided to step on it again until I''m such an Arnelia..."


    As the bumps and the ename crushed, Archer Shekina was thinking with an arrow on her watch without alarm.


    "(Well, I wonder what Enema will do. Bafleur is what we call a ''superman''. The chunks of meat that only look like fat are chunks of qigong that can all be converted into life energy. A man who can operate most efficiently if he needs the vital power of a giant beast class, said to be impossible in man. Even Zems took three days and three nights to cut them off.


    A man of unlimited proximity to the brave, even within our people. how do you intend to fight) "


    It''s not like these four can''t win. But to Shekina''s doubts, Enema said there was an operation. Enema was about to summon for it.


    Continued

 1916 War and Peace, Part 453 - Clowns Play ⑥

    [Follow the covenant of blood, pleasure and despair, then servant!


    Summons, Half-Sucking Kings (Hidun)


    The name given by Enema was Hidun, the black magician. The person I happen to find and pick up in Tarram. I found a way to make the most of it, even though it was only a matter of time to spare the energy. He who does not die, does not fade, and is rebellious, no matter how much the Enema tells him. Enema immersed herself in Hidun''s torture, along with her pungent pleasure. And he finally made a subpoena.


    Of course, Hidun''s will was a contract when it was not there.


    Seeing the summoned opponent of Enema, each voiced an admiration.


    "Hugh, I''ll do the energy. That''s your servant, isn''t it? Have you succumbed to a subpoena?"


    "What, you haven''t made it disposable? Could it be hot?


    "I''m not talking stupid. In my pawns, it''s just a willing and extraordinarily powerful one. Besides, this is the best way to defeat Buffreur.


    Come on, fight, Hidun. Crush that clown. "


    Hidun sighed at the words and moved out.


    "I''ll do it with orders... but I want you to take into account my mental state, where I will be fought against in my sleep all night long."


    "What, are you demanding an improvement in the working environment?


    Naturally, it''s worse than a black magician.


    "I''ll think about it when I try."


    "Have a contract ready for me. I can''t count on your mouth."


    "Well, it''s a fine man"


    Vodun and Rifleling erupted into Hidun''s story. Even though he''s a complete servant with a subpoena, only the way he talks is reciprocal. Only two people who knew the intensity of Enema''s blaming bitterness admired and accidentally blew out the spiritual power of Hidun, who could speak so much.


    Spiritually, Hidun may be bigger than Enema, and this is the first time I''ve seen a man speak equally to Enema.


    "Ho ho? You''re an unusual person, aren''t you? Semi-vampire species, but stronger than true ancestors if you do poorly - possibly the immediate family of that king?


    "It doesn''t matter to you. Now, the fact that I''ve been summoned means you have more minutes than Enema in the melee, right? Let me show you how much it is."


    When Hidun stood up, he also responded to Bafrul. Each other''s power perceives in an instant, Hidun comes forward at once and releases a kick in the upper section, and Bafrul receives it. The buffreur, who lost its power, twirls around on the spot excessively like a joke, releasing an equally upper kick.


    Hidun avoids bitterness, but continues to develop close warfare with each other at a tremendous rate. Hidun is skinny, Baflur is obese in shape, but velocity is mutual. Rather, Hidun had a minute in his strength, and Bafrul prevailed over him in his own way.


    Vodun whistles with admiration again at the look of it.


    "Do it. Bafleur was good at fighting next to Vasquez, wasn''t he? And you''re pushing each other, right?


    "Right. I can''t imagine it from the nervous look of it, but Hidun''s main body is fighting. The force is strong for the fineness of the line, and endurance is what is inexhaustible. It''s a current power relationship because we were able to get ahead and restrain him, but I wonder if we could hit each other with all our might from the front.


    Plus, it''s got more amazing properties. "


    The properties of Hidun, which the Enema also praises. When Buffreur saw it as unfavourable in the melee, he took a distance once. A surrounding object that Hidun chases to naturally chase, but flies in with Bafrul. They obstructed Hidun''s advance.


    "I see, in addition to yarn manipulation - do you also use gravity-manipulated magic?"


    Bafleur uses a yarn that conveys qigong and can manipulate surrounding objects as intended. If you manipulate a person, you can manipulate dozens of bodies as if they were zombies, floating or throwing them in orbit that is unlikely to be used in conjunction with gravity-operated sorcery.


    It''s easy to say by mouth, but with yarn materials, skilled moves and magic control, it''s the artistry that makes it possible, and no one can fight this way but Bafleur. Covering the body with magic or qigong can also prevent the manipulation of Bafleur, but once manipulated, there is no way to resist.


    Manipulate surrounding objects and increase hardness through Qigong as well. Even just a vase transforms demons into blunt instruments that crush in one blow, buffreur manipulating a dozen of them simultaneously. Seeing how it fought, Hidun nodded as he was convinced.


    "I see, I''m certainly the best person for this. If they weren''t me, they''d beat most of us."


    "Ho ho? Don''t be strong. I have never been unconscious, if not with nothing around me. Downtown is a battlefield that is better at manipulating objects in this way. You''re not gonna win, are you?


    "What do you think? You can''t use that technique before me in the first place."


    With Hidun''s words, all the objects manipulated by Bafleur fell to the ground. An extra laugh disappears from the buffreur, and its expression draws momentarily.


    "This is... what?


    "I can fight on my own without anything. I don''t like people coming at me with force moves anyway, like Dragreo, but if I''m a skilled person, I''m very good at it.


    I''ve never met a more versatile way of fighting in rewarding moves. "


    Baflur gathers and manipulates the surrounding objects again, but they all fell to the ground without force, even as he tried to point them at Hidun.


    Bafrul approaches Hidun with an odd voice. But Hidun calmly attacked Bafleur and fought back. Buffreur avoiding that counterattack at your leisure.


    "Huh off!


    "Not quite."


    Hidun''s arm, which he should have avoided, stretched, and he was even more sharp as a blade. Bafleur opened his eyes to the changes that had taken place in front of him, and his neck and torso were separated by the same expression.


    Continued

 1917 War and Peace, Part 454 - Clowns Play 7 -

    When he saw Hidun, who had lightly tailored Bafleur, Zems'' companions also looked out for him.


    "Do it, hey, is it blood-sucking magic (Vricolacas magic)? But I''ve never seen such sophistication."


    "I''m glad it''s easy to clean up. I thought you needed to rot every single one of these areas with my pills."


    "If it''s a rifling, I''ll do it without changing one complexion. If you did that, Arnelian church wouldn''t shut up."


    "Well, I''m not afraid of the Arnelian Church."


    "I''ll say that again soon - rifling fights too soon"


    "Better than you with no vision, Vodun."


    "You don''t always see rifling."


    In the midst of that discourse, we were murdered when each other''s gaze staggered. I can''t believe how Hidun saw it.


    "These are outrageous people. Can''t we get along a little better?"


    "I don''t know if Hidun will tell you, but you''re right. There''s still another Falgrina left, and there''s Hansvl, his master. Don''t get distracted yet. I''m not taking the day off until I kill the three of you!


    "Yeah. - Oh, no."


    "Hmm, above my knowledge. If you want to take a break, you don''t know where you''re going to get flustered. Let''s hunt Falgrina by dawn."


    Enamers just trying to leave the scene. Just then Brandio, the head of the Deep Green Palace, showed up.


    "Ultina, what''s going to happen?


    "Ah, Brandio. What have you been up to?


    "Hey, for the wild, don''t tell me."


    "Aren''t you just skipping something?


    "Let me out, big guy."


    "Aren''t you stupid!?


    "That''s why I told you not to!


    Wow, the top two noisy pilgrims. Seeing those two, Enema had a rare and bewildered look. Hidun noticed a change in that expression.


    "You envy me - no, you miss me?


    "Become an extra favor."


    "You did say it was a former Arnelia pilgrimage. You are a cruel woman, but you must have had just one reason to serve Arnelia. Didn''t you want to be in that place?


    - Shut up, Hidun.


    Enema elbowed into Hidun''s belly, but Hidun was aware that the blow was not as strong as usual.


    But Enema is still after them with his gaze.


    "- That girl, I remember. She''s the one I once helped and coached a little. Well, you came out to be entrusted with Arnelia''s defense."


    "Are you happy?"


    "Surprisingly for myself. It''s a new discovery to be happy to destroy enemies and perhaps to lead others."


    "You, aren''t you surprisingly well suited to leaders and teachers?


    Enema did not deny Hidun''s words.


    "... maybe. If one day you can''t fight as hard as you do now, it might not be a bad idea to do so in some one-country area. I don''t like it, it''s an old man''s statement. Because servants say weird things."


    "Don''t blame me. But I wonder if there are 10 people on this continent, such as pure humans who are stronger than you. There''s a chance you''re tired of being overwhelmed with superiority over people."


    "I''m tired, or what should I do next?"


    "That''s what you ask me. Instead of even finishing his first revenge yet, he says he''s getting himself into this hilarious state of affairs."


    "Pfft, so is that - servant, stick with the booze when you''re done with your job. I''ll spare you the blame bitterness."


    "I refuse anything but good stuff, okay?


    "Arnelia has a liquor store that serves liquor that you can give her a word for. There''s my secret liquor."


    Enema moved her gaze to Bafleur''s body and realized that the condition was different than earlier. Hidun should have severed his neck earlier, but where did his head go? In the first place, what does it mean that it should have been a long time since I killed him, but he still can''t stop bleeding from the wound?


    I''ve seen clown arms taken, but speaking of which, nobody''s seen heads taken yet -


    "Shekinaah!"


    Enema suddenly raised the scream, and Lifeling and Vodun reacted as surprised.


    Shekina is the fastest responder at times like this. She discovers her prey first, and then dismantles it when she sees it die. I''ve tailored the monster many times before to look immortal, but Shekina''s report is the most accurate if anything abnormal. So if the battle is over, Shekina will always join us.


    If there had been no warning from Shekina, her people would have thought it was a setup. But if Shekina was dead in the first place? Now, Shekina''s neck, which she was supposed to be after from the blind spot, was not on top of her torso. Instead, a nasty clown''s neck was on her torso.


    Continued

 1918 War and Peace, Part 455 - Clowns Play 8 -

    "Avoid it!


    "Hey, hey!


    Simultaneous shooting of buffreur using yarn. Shekina''s arrows were struck out in unison, as if they had exploded. Of course, it''s not like Buffreur is superior to bows and arrows, nor has he ever struck like this. Its aim is inaccurate and seldom fired.


    Those in this room shouldn''t have had a problem. That''s why the arrows you unleashed caught on the yarn left behind by Bafleur and even Bafleur drew an unexpected orbit couldn''t have been worn by Ultina in anticipation.


    "... Huh?


    "Hey, Ultina?


    An arrow was piercing Ultina''s chest. Ultina and I have been attacked many times before. In training, in action, the wound remains on the body to the point of being slashed and beaten many times and embarrassed as a maiden''s soft skin.


    Of course I got arrows many times. So trying to pull through, as usual, Ultina realized she couldn''t help herself. And I didn''t mean to, but I fell out of my knees.


    "Is that - is this a bad idea?


    "Ultina? Hey, no lousy jokes"


    "Hey, hey. It''s fatal, that."


    Buffreur to slap his hand and rejoice. Without time, Rifleling opened the lid of the bottle he had put out of his nostalgia, and Vondon tried to use magic. But when I saw it, Buffreur just disappeared across the roof.


    "(You can''t fight enough with a body like this - it''s nice to see your body tame)"


    "What''s going on?


    "You''ll be dealing with qigong, but you''re even beyond the realm of superman. Maybe I live with all the qigong I''ve been accumulating. Blood stop, I use yarn I''ve worked out with Qigong to stick my body together with Shekina and force my heart to move"


    Ahead of Hidun''s sight was the original body of the withered Bafrul. I ran away with all the qigong that was simmering into my body as fat, concentrating on my head. I had never heard of anyone like that, but I couldn''t help but actually did it.


    But I''m sorry. There was a human being. Naturally it is Brandio. Enema pulled over perfectly to see how Ultina was doing. There was so much awesome killing that it was impossible to get close that it was stretched around Urtina like a junction.


    The wound has already been stopped by ice magic. And Ultina was moving very slowly. Enema was uncomfortable with the way it looked.


    "(Time stagnant sorcery? This man, he uses time manipulative magic?


    This is not the only thing that surprised Enema. How dare Brandio disappear before the eyes of Enema? It was a short-range metastasis, but neither the preliminary motion until activation nor the magical convergence was like. Naturally as I breathed, Brandio''s figure had disappeared.


    "What..."


    While Enema was astonished, Brandio''s appearance was in the front of the escaping Bafleur. Buffreur, surprised by the sudden appearance, stops suddenly.


    "Wow!


    "Where are you going, Ware?"


    Brandio suddenly shook the scepter down over Buffreur''s head. Bafleur''s white feather removal failed, and he thought he had broken its brain weather, but once again he was interrupted by yarn. Brandio''s leg sank to the ground on the weight of a blow, but still didn''t cut the yarn.


    "No matter how powerful it is, you will never cut it with strength - because that''s what qigong is all about!


    "I don''t know. Then why don''t you use that qigong cha-chan? Yeah?


    "Yes or no?


    There was no time for Buffreur to be surprised, and Brandio''s sceptre had cut the yarn, making Buffreur truly two. For the first time in a long time, Buffreur turned to the side where he would be surprised.


    "You too, Qigong no no no no no"


    "Ahoy, I just remembered. If I were to use you, I would be able to do that."


    "Yeah - too awesome..."


    Buffreur collapsed, but Brandio is neither forgiving nor alarming. Ringing his fingertips properly, he turned Bafleur into a meat chunk as if a giant cylinder had fallen. And now when he had decided the ground into a sphere to converge, he threw the meatballs into the obscure monsters who had summoned them.


    The monsters that hang over the meatballs that were Bafleur. And when they were annoyed without even leaving any shards, the monsters fogged and vanished. At the same time, Brandio disappeared again.


    Continued

 1919 War and Peace, Part 456 - Clowns Play (9)

    And now Brandio was appearing again at Ultina''s. Was it something that happened between not counting 10 in time? We don''t even have time for Enema to call someone, Brandio disappears, and reappears.


    Towards the astonishing Enema, Brandio told, holding Ultina with no expression.


    "I want to miss it, so just disappear. The creepy bastard just did it."


    "... that''s a pretty good way to put it. Who do you think we are?"


    "Don''t think the fact that you''re one of the brave Zems will provide any coverage. Zems, it''s not worth dealing with, so I''m just letting him go. Crush it if you become blind, or I''ll leave you alone. That''s all there is.


    Zems understands very well that there is no back shield and a little silly arm will do nothing. Whoever you guys kill and get in the way of Arnelia, I''ll throw it away. but I can''t forgive you if you cross the Akan line if you mistakenly cross that.


    You know as well as I do. "


    Brandio''s way of saying it crippled his eclampsia, but Enema withdrew as he did. So was Brandio''s bottomless witchcraft, but he was extra concerned that he didn''t remember his name and identity.


    "(I remember Ultina''s years. Those who become pilgrims are chosen from every region, but by the time they are 15 years old if they are outstanding, they are once gathered and instructed by Gloria and by a professional body without a mouth. Only those who also show their headlines there are selected for pilgrimage after field experience.


    But I don''t remember the name Brandio for generations around five years. Where the hell did that guy come from?


    While questioning, Enema travels fast with rifling and vodung.


    "Shekina - what about Buffreur?


    He said, "He''s done it."


    "Well, that''s fine."


    The rifling ended the story there, as if Shekina didn''t have one emotion about her death. But it is the same for all three of them. No matter how monstrous the clown is against him, it is not the kind of temptation to give thought to the dead. At least he seems to have such sentiments, he has survived a battlefield that cannot be lived. It was rough to replace those who fought together.


    And Vodun''s interest is already suited to something else.


    "He''s a very strong pilgrimage. junior?"


    "No, I don''t know that guy."


    "You were using magic that I couldn''t even use, right? I''m interested... something that smelled the same."


    Vodun seemed intrigued, but from the look on his face, a thin laugh had disappeared. Proof that I would have been genuinely interested in Brandio, but now Vodun was not going to stop at Enema for acting alone. Besides, despite the clown''s own tickets and ratings, Vodun has no one in his crew to stop him for running wild. Vodun runs wild very ''rationally''. Because I don''t hate to erase every village when I erase it, as there is evidence that I did it myself.


    Besides, none of us can beat Vodun alone in the first place. Even Zems, the draw was finally there. At the end of the day, fate runs out if Vodun stares at me.


    And as Hidun had once wondered about one thing, I was thinking a little bit. I notice the look on that face, Enema.


    "What''s the matter, servant? Something bothering you?


    "No... it must be my fault. There''s no way that''s possible."


    "What do you care?"


    "I haven''t fought in a long time, so it''s going to take a little longer to get my mind back."


    What worried Hidun was the amount of magic Brandio instantly released. Hidun had been beside the Orange Bull for a long time, but had never seen the full force of it. It is very rare for Orangeables themselves to fight, and there are rarely enough opponents, for example, to give full force.


    Among them, to some extent, there is an indication of magic that this would be about it. Of course, I''ve never seen anyone shoulder to shoulder, etc., so I''m only guessing to the extent that if I were to compare just the total amount of magic, I''d estimate that about 1.5 times the total amount of lifeless magic would be the total amount of Orangeable.


    It varies depending on the magic you use, the ratio of defense to attack, the efficiency of consumption, etc., but if it''s just the total amount of magic, even the Oranzeble overwhelms Bradymaria. That''s why it''s impossible. It means that just people who should only live there for 20 years outweigh the magic of the Orange Bull, etc.


    While Hidun was frustrated to say he had been summoned by Enema, he appreciated it in a sense that it had been a long time since he had had a place to fight. There were a few things I would have liked to try in conjunction with Enema and his people, and I think it is possible that I will see them by forcing the former of the Orange Bull away. Because I just thought it was the easiest thing to do to accomplish my purpose is to be at Orangeable''s, and I don''t need to help with that anymore.


    Besides, he stepped on how to move the nostalgic signs he had just felt, which would change the situation in the future.


    Continued

 1920 War and Peace, Part 457 - Clowns Play

    After the Enemas left, the front of the Deep Green Palace is naturally being pursued for repair and correspondence, but there were those in it who trembled alone but worried with their heads. Amyl is a mascarade.


    Mascalade, who was watching the battle softly, naturally also noticed the presence of Hidun. I didn''t know Hidun was at the base of a line of Zems the Brave. While I thought about what Hidun''s status was like, I didn''t think about what he had accomplished with Enema''s servants, and Mascalade was confused.


    "Duh, why is Hidun over there? Were you betraying the Orange Bull, or did you make out with the Orange Bull? Or maybe he''s lurking on orders?


    I don''t know why - even if I do, I won''t be able to see you without someone''s back. "


    Mascalade caught Brandio''s eye walking with Ultina in his arms, wondering if there was anyone he could count on. But when he saw the look on his face, Mascarade didn''t think to lean on it.


    "I''ve never seen Brandio look like that before. You''re always nagging me - well, she''s his weakness - but not now. The only chance to find out what''s going on with other Sconners, we have to do something-"


    When Mascarade was obsessed and thinking, he was suddenly slapped on the shoulder. I''m also crazy not to realize that I''ve been approached that far, but in front of me stood two knights who helped me.


    "Ma''am, are you okay? She''s bright blue."


    I''ll show you to the emergency room, if you like.


    "Yes, no. I''ll be fine."


    There''s no such thing as strength, young knight, but I honestly think it''s splendid that we have the heart to care for others even as we encounter the eyes of death more than once. While humans are terribly ugly, I also knew that there were people who were noble enough to be foolish. Until now, I''ve only considered them depressing or conveniently available, but now I''m comfortable with that concern.


    Expressing gratitude to the two young knights, Mascalade asked them.


    "Young knights, you are both very noble. But Arnelia''s knights aren''t basic in pairs? Normally, even platoons should be able to form a threesome."


    "You know me well. Is that also the preference of assistant princess of the Seeker?


    "Naturally. Gloria may have Seeker''s younger brother coming through."


    "Oh, you were negotiating like that, too. Are you saying that one day a temple knight of Seeker may be born in his junior year? Did you know Miltre, too?


    "I''ve never heard of it before, but it''s more reliable. I heard Seeker seeds live longer than humans. If you can protect Arnelia for a long time, it''s better than that."


    Mascarade smiling at Miltre''s words. I was honestly glad to hear you say that. But in the next word of Miltre, Mascarade will harden again.


    "Did you mean with a pair of three? Since Crudas, who was one of our peers, died in an accidental accident, there''s still no one left to spare. It was already refined during the selection phase, but it didn''t have to be replenished sooner. Now that the Continental Peace Conference is over, it''s going to be replenished."


    "Well, that''s... I''m sorry for your loss."


    Mascalade remembered the names of those who had died after being involved in the incident that prompted him to do so. I felt surrounded and cornered by something I couldn''t see, and I couldn''t wait to be there.


    When Mascarade turned, Marion was lending a hand.


    "Madam, I''m still going to the emergency room."


    "Yeah, yeah. I will. Which way did Lord Brandio go earlier, by the way?


    "We don''t know either. This time again, the head of security was originally planned to be carried out by a different person, but by order of the Archbishop, he suddenly became in charge. I know it''s a pilgrimage, but we don''t know each other. There''s no confusion in the chain of command, but it''s a strange feeling."


    "Huh? You''re a Knights Temple, and you need to know?


    "Pilgrims usually operate outside Arnelia. So naturally there are many things you don''t know, but Lord Brandio is nevertheless familiar with Arnelia''s internal circumstances. I''m sure he''s excellent..."


    Marion didn''t tell him any more specifically, but I guess he''s got something caught up. Mascarade also tilted his neck, but I didn''t think he should know much about the circumstances either, and he was carried as he was told without saying anything more, but he kept it in his mind.


    Continued

 1921 War and Peace, Part 458 - Clowns Play

    Meanwhile, Spears'' sisters, who attracted the female clown Falgrina, and Hamitte,


    SeroGrace and rear sheds falling in large letters on the ground. SeroGrace''s limbs were left with only his right arm, and the rear sheds were left leg only. Even so, he was attacked by scattered Falgrinas and finally recovered to this point.


    "Yo, rear sheds. Is that human? Better than hunting a bunch of Giganotosauruses, you don''t feel alive at all, do you?


    "I agree, Serrow. I''ve fought with humans for a long time, but it''s been a long time since I''ve fought so much Qigong."


    "If we''re in full season, can we win?


    "Whatever. If you have a sister, of course you will win, but does that mean a line of brave men even if you rot"


    "Unless we''re immortal. Oh, we''ve been dead seven times, haven''t we?


    "I''ve done it six times."


    "Damn, I''ve been dead eight times."


    "You''re not nine times?


    He sighed and interrupted immediately, as he remained down and the two jerked each other off, but barren.


    "Stop, heal better than that and join the fight"


    "Right. Hamnet managed to keep up though."


    "Uh, but you''re gonna be home soon."


    Rumor has it, Shadow.


    Hamnets coming down from the sky, along with flying sounds. When I was tapped to the ground, the hamnet had only my left arm and right leg.


    Hey, welcome home.


    "You''re sticky. Is this the fourth time?


    "... convincing, not"


    Cerro Grace smiled at Hamnet.


    "Well, we''ve had enough."


    "That''s right. If you look like that, we won''t be standing."


    "But that guy, he''s still fighting between them. Rather, Yu, momentum."


    As Hamnet put it, the battle sounds of Hamitte and Falgrina fighting were approaching. They managed to move to where they could see the battle while supporting each other.


    What popped into their eyes was the battle unfolding at an unusual rate to the point. The qigong of the female clown Falgrina is slightly different from that of Bafrul. You fight by preaching Qigong to what you have in your hand and throwing it at you. In other words, everything that is around and in your hands becomes Falgrina''s murder weapon. Even a single grass leaf turns into a sharp dagger, and the stone debris becomes a bullet piercing the armor of a heavy infantry.


    SeroGrace gave up fighting from the front at the stage where Falgrina''s puked-smoked SeroGrace lungs exploded. The battle is too wide.


    "What harsh training should I do until I become a user of that wide range of qigong? We use it to a certain extent, but we can''t do that."


    "It''s not just talent. That should have been the blood training. If your personality is broken as a result, it''s funny."


    "The flesh works out, but the experience doesn''t. With all this, I should have gone through quite a few training grounds. We were in a losing environment, too."


    What the three sisters are seeing is Hamitte and Falgrina throwing battles at each other at medium range while rewarding each other with about 10 battle wheels. The battle wheel is caught in the arm or foot and sent back to the opponent. Besides, you don''t just give it back in a linear fashion, you spin it, you arc it, you give it back or you give it back in an orbit like Boomerang.


    If I make one mistake, my limbs fly. In that tension Falgrina throws further surrounding objects, while Hamitte sews in between and approaches them. On a dizzying offense, the sights of the three sisters move from left to right.


    "If there''s such a monster, Arnelia wants to tell you to get it out. Who is it?


    "Was there a circumstance or was it a hidden ball? What do you think?


    "... disequilibrium"


    As Hamnet sees it, the distance between the two gradually approaches. And as Hamitte approached within Falgrina''s reach, he jerked off Falgrina''s knife and Hamitte''s attack was brilliant.


    Kneel like Falgrina was weakened by the attack, which simultaneously cut off the tendons of the limbs. And when I raised my face to Hamitte, there the battle wheel flew in from eight directions to tear Falgrina apart. In view of the relentless attack on his neck, Hamitte lost his weapon.


    Continued

 1922 War and Peace, Part 459 - Clowns Play

    Mission accomplished.


    "Hiu, you look great, sister"


    SeroGrace gives a word of praise even as he makes a tear. I just managed to stick my limbs together and get to stand.


    Hamitte glanced at the three sisters and turned back on their heels.


    "Could you please not be too naughty? We would have been hostile. I''m putting up a joint front because it''s the Archbishop''s order, but it should be a relationship that kills each other the moment we see it.


    You want me to ask you out for love?


    "Don''t be silly. If you have a common enemy, you''ll join hands with the Demon King, right? That''s all right. It''s not a bad idea to know each other if we''re gonna put up a joint front for a while."


    "So can you tell me the secret of your immortality? If we don''t know our weaknesses, we can''t protect them either."


    "Aha, is that what you came for? But unfortunately, we don''t even know how to die. I never really died anyway."


    Hamitte, throwing a cold glance at SeroGrace, grinning slightly, left the spot silently as it was. To that attitude, SeroGrace sighed in dismay.


    "It''s a loving woman. Definitely not many friends, huh?


    "It must be mechanical, I don''t hate it though. If you''re human, you can''t help but hate us."


    "Than that, what do you do, ru?


    Hamnet pointed to Falgrina''s body. Their fundamental nomination is to bring a powerful creature back to their sister, Cuvez. Falgrina''s corpse, arguably a superman, could be a good source of nutrition for Cuvez.


    But...


    "No, you can''t"


    "Right. Although that deviates from function as a human being, the material is only human. Your sister said humans are too weak to make sense to take them in as material. Qigong is a technique that humans can exert as a result of their training and is separate from the goodness of the material.


    Plus, humans can be poisonous if they take in too much. "


    "Poison?"


    "They''re going to gain extra ability to fight. You know the story about the monster on the border who ate all the humans?


    "Oh, the one who starved to death because he couldn''t eat with human wisdom, right?


    "Anyway, if it''s just wisdom, they even get emotions that are emotional and extra emotions. Your sister doesn''t need extra features."


    "Oh, so, because"


    It seemed that Hamnett was convinced of something, but SeroGrace didn''t seem to understand it. And shortly afterwards, their thought circuit received another message from Cuvez.


    "... Yikes! Sister, are you in a bit of a hurry? I don''t know if it''s just a voice, but I don''t know what to tell you."


    "Perhaps you needed to give instructions, not to be completely awake. We''ll hurry anyway. I need to just take some of that wok and some of them home. I don''t care about the demons of the North anymore."


    "I don''t have to guide you first, you know where it is, right? Row, here."


    "My arm''s ringing! I''d like to, but it''s probably going to be an imitation of a fire scene thief. Tohoho... I wish I could at least use my original body and weapons."


    "I can''t help being stupid. I''m coming!


    The rear sheds run as they tap the butt of the dripping cello grace. As it was, the three sisters headed to the outskirts of Arnelia in the dark night, but then suddenly Falgrina''s body rose up peeling.


    When the corpse without the neck stood up completely as if nothing had happened, the meat part of the neck, which should have disappeared, rose and the neck appeared from the bottom to start flying. The new face that came out of the bloodbath with long blonde hair was a maiden with a very beautiful and sober appearance.


    The clown costume that he was wearing shriveled, and when Falgrina ripped it off, just a townsman''s outfit appeared underneath. When Falgrina looked around and made sure no one had seen her, she laughed.


    "Well, now you''re free. The female clown Falgrina died in Arnelia, and it is unexpected that she could not be held hostage by Zems'' companions, but Arnelia will be the witness.


    Bafrul the Squidward looks like he''s dead, and Master Hansvl doesn''t know what he''s going to do, but he''s also off the watch of his master. Approximately as planned, I''m free!


    Twirling, Falgrina dances and praises herself towards a dark night where no one else is. And explore the rest of your life.


    "I don''t mind hunting monsters on the border, or maybe I''ll go through some crowded sex shacks for a while. It would be nice to dare live seriously... nah, I''m going to get tired of this soon!


    Ma, when it does, it does. So you just have to act as a clown again, and let''s stay out of battle for a while? But I don''t have any money on hand, and I need something to get ahead of me even if I''m going to pick up some hidden property. And maybe you want some interesting stuff... oh, yeah. The woman you were chasing around earlier, you obviously stole her face and identity! Threaten that woman. Shall we get a living base and money for now? That''s right, let''s do that!


    Falgrina was walking out as she stepped like a float. But there was only one suspicion swirling around in his chest.


    "(No Arnelia''s mouth just now, you were growing your maximum muscle strength while you were fighting. At first, I thought I was getting my mind back on the fight, but that''s not it. Yes, it can be called growth. I''ve seen people grow up in the middle of battles many times, but what''s that rapid growth? It was growing about 1.4x faster. It''s kind of weird... but, come on)"


    Falgrina, who is not originally good at thinking about complicated things, has risen to the success of a massive death camouflage plan, something else could not be thought of at the moment.


    That''s how she disappeared into Arnelia''s dark night, and there was no one there by chance.


    Continued

 1923 War and Peace, Part 460 ~ Abandoned Ruins ① ~

    Sky Dragon Maia was gracefully enjoying her evening tea as she watched the sleeping faces of Irmatal and Willanian friends beside her. Reiki for the person you talk to. The two people who lived in the same time blossom quietly and into stories they could not once have imagined.


    "I didn''t know the time would come to talk to you like this."


    "I feel the same way. I''m just old, but that''s why I know how to have fun other than fighting. I didn''t even think about getting the same fun as people before I turned them into people.


    Humans are good at enjoying life. I also find differences in a few things and try to have fun. How much flavor do you combine in a meal that just baked meat? "


    "I also argue because I know the difference. I''ve been figuring that out lately, too."


    Maia was impressed by the wonders of the days she lived in Arnelia as a man only. Decorating with a variety of clothing and accessories, a meal that changes shape from one ingredient to another, a stream of people entering and leaving the mercenary regiment, and a new building built one after another. The flow that does not cause people is not boring just by looking at it.


    That was Rake''s opinion in the same vein.


    "I accompany Master Stervese and sometimes enjoy people''s streets, but I don''t get tired of them every time. The arrangement changes subtly depending on the logistics, depending on the season, even in the same store. It''s never been more interesting."


    "I don''t get tired of watching the finishes. Dragons tend to collect light objects, but you''ve come to know these days that the human figure is more enjoyable. It''s stranger that nothing has ever been turned into a human being and tried to be extravagant.


    After all, the world you see is different when you live on your feet on the ground. You can''t just be flying. "


    "Is it also time for true dragons to grow up in the world of men?


    Reiki''s gaze falls on Irmatal. Maia stares at Irmatal like she''s in trouble.


    "I don''t know if the word" era "applies, but this kid will be a true dragon moving with new values, right? If the species was not stuck, but lacked diversity, then this child could also be a handful for True Dragon to open."


    "Warcraft is only powerful suddenly, so it''s easy not to have to think about your people or anything. Normally, I would miss you, but thanks to Rock Roof and Jabba Wok, it''s every day."


    "Right. But I wonder how long this peace will last."


    That being said, the two look in a direction where there are powerful signs. These two naturally felt a tremendous sign of Ucco drifting from there. She was asleep because she didn''t feel Irmatal because of the blockade and soundproofing around the bed.


    Reiki shook her head slowly at Maia''s words.


    "If there''s nothing you can do with Master Stervese, it''s impossible to talk about it in the first place. We just have to wait here quietly."


    "Sure it is, but watching the Alphilis makes you want to move on your own."


    "You think true dragons are influenced by humans?


    "''Cause you''re looking at the footprints of the Alphilis so far. Look at the lights on this mercenary regiment. There was just a raid earlier, but the fire extinguishing operation has already been completed and the injured are being inspected, and the facility repaired.


    Mercenaries are supposed to be a bunch of selfish people, but Alphilis has the strength to just let them dream. Something interesting to watch, too. "


    "It''s a big human being to confuse a true dragon."


    Maia laughed funny how it looked because Reiki said it smelled like a human grandfather even as he rinsed the tea. Reiki doesn''t seem conscious, but Reiki is also affected by humans.


    That''s why Maia thinks she''ll have to do everything she can if this sign gets stronger now. Because we still want to see everything that happens in this mercenary corps in this city.


    "Aww!


    "Where am I?


    Louis, who landed Lexus on the underlay, screams unexpectedly. The faces of Aerial''s aggressive involvement in metastatic witchcraft were almost thrown out in the dark when the light of witchcraft went out. When Muscade, a fiery witch, put on the lights, and flew them in eight directions, he found out what was going on.


    "Whoa! There''s no scaffolding."


    "A little off, you were upside down in Nara."


    Betts and Diore checked their position and spit. A circular platform that is universed in darkness. They were in a place about the size of a stadium for the Unified Martial Arts Games. I don''t know what material it supports, but given that it''s shaking slowly, it''s obvious it''s not a stable place.


    Continued

 1924 War and Peace, Part 461 ~ Abandoned Ruins ② ~

    Everyone looked around, but apparently there were some similar scaffolding, but there''s no way this scaffolding is going through somewhere. Even the closest scaffolding seemed to be a distance for twenty humans. It wasn''t something I could very much jump on.


    I threw the stones around it into the dark when Betts sounded like it, but I can''t hear the sound forever.


    "... just like Natsuo."


    "What are you gonna do, you''re not going anywhere?


    "Dear Diore, how can you make a scaffold out of magic?


    "Ibran, earthly magic cannot be done without the material on which it is based. With this scaffold, you don''t know what''s gonna happen in the first place, do you?


    It is likely that it is suspended in perfect balance. Imagining the sight of the scaffolding crumbling and upside down, the servant Ibran also relaxed.


    "Speaking of which, what about Alphilis?


    "Over there."


    Alphilis was looking for several places, paying off the dust on the ground of the scaffolding. In one of them, my hand stops perfectly.


    "You did."


    When Alphilis shed his magic on the spot, a line of light entered the rock in the scaffold. And at the same time, when letters emerged from the ground, they became like a few bands and began to circle around the alphilis.


    "The curse?


    "No... that one"


    Larna denies the closet question. The alphilis at the time seemed to be manipulating something, touching the letters floating in the universe with the wind where it blew.


    "I see this ruin isn''t completely dead either. This is how the ability to respond to calls is left - yeah? Is this one corner only running? Call Administrator Simola - no, is the function still shut down?


    If so, who? "


    "You"


    Larna spoke to someone who replaced Alphilis. The person responded to Larna''s call and looked up.


    "What are you doing?


    "Whether I''m looking for Ucco or not"


    "Ucko?"


    "I am the culprit of this ringing. There shouldn''t be time to wake up yet... because now is the only time if we''re going to stop. But that''s strange."


    When Alphilis put his hand around him, the spirits of the elephant gathered around him. The brilliance of red, blue and white dancing in the darkness was fantastic, but at the same time the alphilis at its center seems to be something that is not a person.


    Unlike the others who would just be taken lightly, the three of them, Larna, Muscade and Closess, were feeling instinctive awe.


    "What the hell are you..."


    "Yes - there''s still no match between Ucco''s reaction and the site''s operational status. It''s funny. Since before Ucco woke up, I wonder if anyone would say that someone intentionally placed Ucco here and woke him up."


    Alphilis whining alone for a while in front of Rana looking worried, but when I put my thoughts together, I turned around to Rana.


    "Larna, I command you as a witch. Crusade Ucco according to me and check the operation of this site."


    "- There is only one person I follow, Alphilis. Your orders..."


    "It''s also about being involved in Alphilis. And I don''t have time for that. If you''re saying no, you can force me to enforce it, right?


    As Larna was overwhelmed by the pressure of not letting her say yes or no, the closet slapped Pong on its shoulder.


    "Larna, let''s obey here"


    "But..."


    "I''m sure it''s not just a matter of time. I don''t think things will work out as they are. I''m pretty sure we''d do less harm here if we worked together honestly."


    "That''s right. Sure, it''s creepy to listen to people who don''t know who they are, but we should instinctively understand who this is. Even more so if you''re a witch, you can''t go against it."


    I know what Muscade says. But even so, Larna''s instincts refuse. I couldn''t stand listening to anyone but Alpha Reese, but...


    Continued

 1925 War and Peace, Part 462 ~ Abandoned Ruins ③ ~

    "- That would be nice. I will obey you here, but I have not accepted you yet. We will return the alphilis as soon as the requirements are complete."


    "Absolutely. Instead, what we''re doing is quite impossible in itself, and in the first place, the lead lies in the Alphilis."


    Something in place of Alphilis was dusty, but Larna turned elsewhere and behaved unintentionally.


    When I looked over at the face of being here for something that replaced Alphilis, I immediately started to act.


    "Well, I can''t help but follow you. Those who are unwilling to fight may stay here, but as you can see, you won''t feel comfortable waiting on unstable scaffolding. Let''s move to a stable scaffold first.


    Closes, scaffolding. "


    "Understood."


    The closet began to build a bridge of ice for the next scaffold, far below. On the left and right, it is only slightly like a railing, but it is basically a steep angle slide. They were headed downstairs drawing spirals.


    Everyone was watching what was happening on the spot, but it is the frozen height and angle of the spine.


    "Yeah, you mean get off this...?


    "Hmm, is this long and strong enough for you? Cracked on the way, upside down, it would be too dumb a way to die."


    Lexus stepping on two legs and Diore just getting cautious. But he seems confident in the closet.


    "I think there will be a bit of velocity due to the ice, but there is no problem with the strength"


    "I''m assisting you on my own. Besides, the ruins are filled with great currents (mana). Those who can use witchcraft must have improved their abilities. Wouldn''t you feel it if you were a spiritual knight too?


    Alphilis spoke to Diore, who confirmed his body. Do you realize what Alphilis said, indeed Diore seemed to be rising in vitality.


    "... indeed. But there seems to be some kind of secret as to why you know that. I want you to talk to me about why you got us involved once you''re settled."


    "That''s right."


    Alphilis and Diore looked at Aerial slightly, but Aerial answered nothing just by holding him in his arms for a long time.


    He looked disgusted as Lexus still glanced around the ice slide.


    "No, it''s the one who gets out of the slide if this is a little wrong, isn''t it? I thought I''d wait here."


    "Shut up, shut up and go"


    Louis kicked that Lexus ass. The screams of Lexus, feathers gliding off the slide from his head, sucked into the darkness.


    "Hmm, he''s a weak guy. Ahead."


    "You pitiful bastard, and Lexus."


    Following Lexus and Louis as Betts joined hands. And it goes on with Diore, Ibran, Closes and Muscade.


    "The longer the slide goes to the scaffolding below, will that be all right with you?


    and so forth and the closets had an ominous prophecy. And Alphilis speaks for the rest of the line.


    "Rhine, what about dance slaves?


    "Am I right? The dancer''s letting me go free during the Unified Martial Arts Games, so I''m not with him?


    "Was there a raid?


    "I wasn''t in the regiment. Basically, he doesn''t even need sleep, and you don''t know where he is now."


    The line posed as a surrender, but Alphilis speaks to Pandora, who was turning it into ear decorations.


    "Pandora, can you trace it?


    "Is that where you speak to me? Then there is a slight magical connection between the Devil''s Sword and the man he signed."


    "If it''s supposed to be your function, it shouldn''t be a problem. Do it. You can do it in the ruins."


    "You know what I''m supposed to do? That''s another time. Why..."


    When Alphilis restored Pandora to her original size, she shed magic in it. Then the lid of Pandora opened, from which the dance slave was summoned to remain human.


    Continued

 1926 War and Peace, Part 463 - Abandoned Ruins ④ -

    "Uh - where are we? You''re the master, why are you here?


    "No, I''m asking you. Put the food and booze in your hand first."


    "Want some?


    "Hello!"


    Were you eating, a dance slave who showed up on a tense, fitting. Seeing that look, Alphilis smiled.


    "It will be the key to her survival. Yume, don''t let go."


    "Ah? How did that happen?"


    "I''ll know then. Then I''ll go first, but don''t procrastinate - oh, this ice bridge will be brittle soon, too, because the closet has gone down. You''d better come quick, wouldn''t you?


    "Say that first!


    Aerial grabbed that arm as the line continued after Alphilis went down. What was left on top were Aerial, Larna and Line. Aerial looked anxious like he''d never seen before, so the line accidentally stopped on his feet. Did Dance Slave consider the meaning of the words of Alphilis, or he proceeded himself back to the shape of a sword and asked the line to carry him.


    "What''s up, Aerie? You look pale."


    "Rhine, will Alphilis come back?


    "What happened? There''s never been anything weird going on before, but there''s nothing wrong with it, is there? I know you got me into this."


    "It''s vaguely my anxiety. Wind stirring is not normal. It''s more than when Dragreo and Father fought. And if I didn''t do anything, I didn''t think Alphilis would be back. So he brought the powerful into the midst of God.


    I''m sorry to hear that... "


    "You don''t have to tell me. We all know. The guy here is no good. The moment I walked in here, it was magical. I felt it on my skin. Even if I don''t get involved with you, you''ll know that if I don''t do something about it, it''s still tomorrow.


    He''s not here to do anything while he knows it. It''s just that you can''t apologize later, can you?


    "Oh, I know"


    Aerial nodded, but Larna''s expression remained strong.


    "(Yes... ominous is ominous. But is it because you feel that the cause is not only mighty magic... but also something else?


    Larna followed Aerial and after the line with unspeakable anxiety.


    "... that''s odd"


    "What?


    Orangeables and lifeless proceeding through the ruins in the basement of Arnelia. They were walking forward, checking the place of purpose with sorcery from time to time.


    It can also be seen that the Orange Bull is cautious by checking the map from time to time. But Lifeless was aware of the increasing frequency of it.


    "What''s up, master? You lost your way."


    "... crazy. The first time I checked, it seemed like a different path."


    "Were you?


    "We should have been able to get down a straight line from here when we first checked. But there''s no way in front of me."


    Before the Orange Bull sees it, a huge rock wall stands up. And there was no way on the map either. As far as witchcraft goes, it seemed like we needed to make quite a turnaround.


    "Sure. I don''t even remember this."


    "Don''t you? You mean this ruin is alive - but there''s no point in sheltering Ucco nonetheless"


    "Don''t you just confuse the intruder?


    "A ruin is not so easy. Should have relentlessly eliminated intruders. But I''ve never encountered anything like interception."


    "Well, maybe I just hadn''t encountered it yet"


    Lifeless made up and set up his sword with sorcery. In the darkness appeared the eyes and killing spirit of countless warcraft glowing red.


    "It looks like a miscellaneous fish, but it''s a little too numerous. It might take a while to break through."


    "Has the demon come into the ruins? Someone''s offering, or did the ruins call...?


    "Either way, we''re breaking through!


    Lifeless appearances changed into adults, storming herds of warcraft. Luckily, he slams down the Warcraft, but on a wide road. I can''t really get rid of everything.


    [Waving earth, mad land. Stitch enemies in a spiral]


    Ground Tsunami Hammer (Earthway Pillar)


    A lifeless sweep through a bunch of demons running through the lifeless to Orange Bull with magic. But demons approach Orangeables from the wall and from the ceiling.


    Continued

 1927 War and Peace, Part 464 ~ Abandoned Ruins ⑤ ~

    Orangeables did not make it slight, but intercepted them.


    "Master!


    "Don''t be dramatic, you worm."


    The demons, who reached out to the Orange Bull, blew away with a small explosion at the same time as the flash. The sorcery stops the demons from walking for a moment.


    And Oranzeble turned his chilling gaze to lifeless.


    "What are you doing, lifeless? If you have time to worry about this one, clean it up. This ruin is full of great currents (mana). You would be powerful, and you wouldn''t be surprised if you shot a little sorcery."


    "... I see. Then don''t hesitate."


    Lifeless began to use magic. All basic attribute magic can be used, as well as an unlimited amount of magic. And in between chants, you respond to demons with your sword, and you never lose your breath. The demons also struck like crazy later on, but Lifeless did not take them for a thing.


    Aurangebull thinks as he sees the sight.


    "After all, no one goes to the right of this one for sorcery fights alone. The chant is quick and there is no connection. Besides, I divide the use of short and long sentences chanting according to the situation, and also compose and release witchcraft while thinking to the range of effects. It''s hard for me to stand around so well.


    This is not the case in every hundred wars. Blessed are the thousand battles, and those who have won them all. In today''s peaceful world, so many warriors are born "


    That''s why I can say don''t be afraid to take one alphilis from Lifeless, even though I was alarmed, but Oranzeble also knows that the true price of Lifeless is in a mass battle.


    "(Previously - when Lifeless was still an adventurer running out as Graham, he failed to solicit his people. That battle, the only defeat, in an interpersonal battle outside of the Five Wise Men. He was a worthy opponent. Let''s overtake Titania with all those swords. It is with that avant-garde that the lifeless way of fighting is being built now. The understudy won''t even be short of actors for that man -)"


    While I was thinking about it, the man appeared before the Orangebles. Suddenly I wondered if the demons had appeared in the universe like the rear of the demons had been able to play, and Dortmund appeared as the rain of blood struck me.


    "O king! Later, Dortmund, we''re here!


    "I don''t hear excuses, kick your ass!


    "Understood!"


    Dortmund drove out the Warcraft as he dyed his pitch-black armor to Zhu. Three or four Warcraft die in one swing. Lifeless also waved it with a loss and a sword transformed into a Grave, but their movements would never stand in each other''s way while fighting so hard on their backs.


    Exactly in the battle between the two, whose breath fitted perfectly, the flock of servant demons was quickly gone.


    "Are we done?"


    "Fighting until it''s all over is a monster yet splendid. Send praise."


    "Seems to have cut off one end, my king."


    Dortmund cleans up the pitch-black armor and weapon back into the shadows and returns to the boy''s appearance. Dortmund noticed that Oranzebul had glimpsed the figure, but could not find out what the gaze meant.


    Dortmund fell on one knee before the lifeless and waited for his downfall.


    "I''m sorry I''m late for your summons."


    "I''m sorry, I basically didn''t mean to deprive you of your pleasure. If it''s your master''s orders, you have no choice."


    "- No, I am always beside you."


    Dortmund had an incomprehensible moment in reply, but swallowed the words for a long time and drowned his head.


    Fortunately, Lifeless doesn''t care about the meantime.


    "As I recall in the summons, you may also need Erlich and Blanche. It would be inappropriate to summon you, but those two are possible. Considering the possibility of more enemies in the future, should we call it"


    "We didn''t take long to break through the straight line until we got here, but we were in the midst of an overflow of demons. Apparently, demons are creeping into this site from the outside."


    "Should it be regarded as a ruin defense function, hmm"


    While Oranzeble leaned his neck, Lifeless drew a magic formation and summoned my two.


    "Come, my me."


    But when the two men who responded to the summons appeared, Erlich was in the middle of being almost blindfolded by a naked blanche.


    "Ouch, ouch! You, don''t turn your head so many times!


    "Both eagles and nandos itta. Mizuabi, Kirai!


    "You haven''t had a bath in seven days, have you? Even the original beast has quite a format for you. A little more standing and behaving like a lifeless person!


    "Ursai, damale!


    Seeing the two contending without a greeting in response to the summons, Lifeless held his head unexpectedly. I''ve never seen Dortmund do anything like a project with a head since Lifeless was Graham, but the two of us standing up and letting them hold a Lifeless head made me think such nonsense that these two might be big guys.


    Continued

 1928 War and Peace, Part 465 - Abandoned Ruins 6 -

    "How dare you - I''ll send you back to where you came from"


    "Why don''t you give it back to the dust?"


    "Not by then, Master. It looks like this, and we have the necessary capabilities to explore this site."


    "Ho."


    Lifeless slipped a biting blanche and helped Erlich out.


    "How long are you kidding me"


    "Lord, I''m not bad!


    "Gee Tip is Zembwalui!


    "Phew... Dortmund?


    "You have trouble expecting anything from me."


    Dortmund replied on the top of the Buddha, but he was remembering a little nostalgic air. When I was once on an adventure, wasn''t this a routine tea meal? It''s too far away to remember, but it''s hard to remember.


    Lifeless flaunted the blanche and turned away gently.


    "Blanche... you taught me to be quite familiar when you were with me, didn''t you?


    "Wu... of Clothes Kill, Night"


    "Just when you do something with me, do it right. You want to be strong, right? Then you also need patience. I don''t mind about Erlich, but listen to me."


    "Iukotnara of Ousama, Shouganai..."


    Blanche started getting dressed properly, albeit soggy. I feel strange because it resembles Alphilis.


    And Erlich was getting familiar as he stroked his bitten head.


    "I''ve shown you an ugly place."


    "Not at all. In an age of radical worshippers of mine, you''re a handful."


    "Ha, joke"


    "Why should I tell a joke?"


    To Lifeless''s words, Erlich had a cold liver.


    "Because some of my men were so radical that I thought it was too much. It helped in the war, but it was hard to keep hold of the reins.


    If you look at them, the Demon King is the one who escaped. "


    "Kuwabara Kuwabara, they''re not alive right now and most importantly. So, my king. What do you expect from me?


    "Show me what you''re good at. It''s the creation of a dirt doll."


    To the words, Erlich fell for it.


    "It''s been a long time. Are you sure you want to do this?


    "If there is a large amount of mainstream (mana) here, we can create a sufficient number without having to set up a workshop. My demons need bird and beast carcasses to create them. It''s not the right place to make it."


    "I can create as much soil as I want. So are you sure you want to use it to explore this site?


    "It''s quick to understand and above all. Then quickly compare it to this map and build the right path. The path of the ruins may be changing. Including that possibility."


    "My pleasure."


    Luckily the ground was still dirt while inside the ruins, Erlich quickly got to work on making the golem. In Erlich''s sorcery, the soil deforms into a human form, increasing the efficiency and output of Erlich''s sorcery while they draw more magic formations.


    Aurangebull was nodding as he watched it.


    "I see, do you use the golem to make up more sorcery? Interesting try."


    "As long as we have soil, we don''t need any other materials, and we have minimal supply of magic. I hear it''s been a stunt since he was human.


    Well, it seems that being a human was helping you with your practice as a doctor. "


    "That''s a waste of talent."


    "I think so."


    Until then when it comes to lack of greed, Lifeless thought it was a matter of wondering what Ellich had been through to transform like he is now. When he awoke himself, he happened to discover his magical fluctuations or something, and he sold himself into it and became a subordinate. I threw it away because it was out of the way, but I thought maybe I could think about it a little more.


    "(Think of it, there were a lot of interesting guys in my guys too - banquet after the battle every day - fellows I''ve brought in since I was an adventurer - writers, performers, bards, floaters - and a lot of people who didn''t even help me fight, but that was funny.


    Is it funny to recruit people like that again -) "


    With Lifeless thinking about that, he was talking to Oranzeble, but Erlich called Dortmund aside as he continued to make the golem.


    At that time, I realized that Oranzeble and Lifeless were talking in and tried to brush up while writing letters in the sky with magic toward Dortmund, making sure they were invisible to the two of us.


    Continued

 1929 War and Peace, Part 466 - Abandoned Ruins 7 -

    "(I was summoned all of a sudden, what is this situation?


    "(I want to hear it. He was supposed to be exempt from various roles because he was going to the Unified Martial Arts Games this time. Possible is that Oranzeble gave direct orders)"


    "(Again, mental restraint - did you use brainwashing hard)"


    "(I guess it''s reasonable to think so)"


    Dortmund always bitterly thinks that his own Lord is brainwashed, but he always wondered how he could open things up without being a full mage.


    In the first place, Graham lacks much of his memory when he dumps his flesh. Although he had decided to serve until his appearance disappeared, Dortmund was beginning to worry about what to call loyalty.


    Apparently, Erlich was starting to think he was pretty reliable, but he can''t talk to me that far. As Dortmund looked difficult, Erlich engraved the letters again.


    "(So, as for you, are you still saying that this situation of the Lord is unbearable?


    "(Naturally. Not to mention the Lord''s manipulative and interesting men)"


    "(That''s because you are a loyal knight and the Lord your lifeless deserves respect - but it''s not funny to me. Then it''s best to solve the brainwashing)"


    "(Is there a way?


    "(The easiest way is to kill the brainwashed person)"


    In the letters of Erlich, Dortmund learned a moment of agitation and willingness to kill. but notice that the person is nearby and immediately suppresses that killing.


    Erlich sighed as he gently confirmed that he had not been noticed.


    "(Wait for the opportunity, not now)"


    "(Of course I know. I know)"


    "(Don''t rush. The raid from above should still continue)"


    "(? Why do you think so?


    "(Who do you think is up there? Is this demonic raid a coincidence? Do you think it''s possible that demons would storm the interior of the ruins, even if they were abandoned?


    Dortmund was annoyed by Erlich''s allegations. Yes, demons and warcraft divide habitats in the first place, not just in ruins, but in caves and such. They also have a sense of territory. Not least ruins - real ruins make the demons that live inside extraordinary. It''s impossible for the Warcraft outside to come inside.


    In other words, there will be those outside who are directing this raid. Erlich immediately realized the fact.


    "(I think I know Oranzeble about that, but I don''t even seem to be able to afford to be outside. Even idiots will know the most awesome magic is drifting about whether something inside is that important, so I guess I''m going to do something about that one.


    It''s troublesome when you do. You''d better think of doing something about a huge source of magic first, and then doing something about the Orange Bull) "


    "(Not so many guys down there)"


    "(I feel it knowing the Great Demon King directly. There is something about the difference in digits. Honestly, I just want to get away with it right away if I can)"


    Finishing the magic formation where Erlich said so, Dortmund left once. Any further contact can lead to distrust.


    That''s when the blanche with the clothes came back. He was dressed like a dress with a large slit, with armor and nails on both arms. Though the original is a beast, if you dress it up, your gaze gathers unexpectedly in a white monochrome appearance that looks quite good.


    Blanche lined up next to Lifeless with her long hair up.


    "Ousama, Colledei?


    "Oh, that would be nice"


    "De, take Nani to Citarai''s?


    "Erlich is going to find out the way. You''re the one who senses and breaks traps."


    "Sita''s okiike thing is mockingbird?


    "Yes."


    "Is he okay?


    "That guy?"


    A little man stood ahead of Blanche pointing at him with his fingernails. The man stood there as if nothing had happened, with his sword and axe on his hands.


    How long have you been there? Of course, neither Lifeless nor Orangeable noticed the man even Dortmund was there. When the man noticed that his gaze had gathered, he took all the weapons he had thrown with one hand in order, clothed them together there and turned them into a round of flowers to show them. And when he offered it together, he showed it in gratitude.


    That, toward a fitting little guy like "Clown," each let go of his killer temper.


    Continued

 1930 War and Peace, Part 467 - Abandoned Ruins 8 -

    "It''s out of place, you. Go get sick."


    "That being said, how all you murderers are. If you are, this clown Hansvl will show you one thing, even for the fun of it, but for the sake of it."


    "Ayashiyatsu. Ousama, yattai?


    Erlich to inquire, Dortmund to guard silently, Blanche to kill. Oranzeble had decided to ignore it, but Lifeless couldn''t hide his unpleasant hunch. I used to be one of them, resembling someone. That''s what I felt.


    "Dortmund, do you look anything like anyone?


    "Do they think so? He looks like Scarlet, who was a bard."


    "... I can''t remember who it is"


    "He is a drunken man who has always followed the king to the battlefield, for the sake of the bard. Usually it was just booze, a woman and a song, but also the King''s SS. He was one of the few people who could cross with me in martial arts."


    To Dortmund''s words, Lifeless was convinced by the tension in the field.


    "Are you with each other? You''re a poet with a strange background."


    "Whatever your voice is, the talent of poetry was so bad. He has the same vibe."


    "Then it''s pretty ''do''?


    "Quite the contrary - Blanche, get down!


    A circular lunar wheel, released from absolutely no preliminary motion, was fired at everyone. Dortmund, Lifeless played with a weapon, Blanche prevented with his armor. Oranzebul and Erlich were prevented by sorcery, but Oranzebul''s sorcery had several more shocks.


    If you look at the Orange Bull, isn''t there a spinning solo around defensive magic?


    "You think it''s solo?


    "You''re shaking now, aren''t you?


    Along with Hansvl''s words, several anchors were unleashed toward Orangeable''s defensive magic. When it was stabbed, it cracked and the defensive magic of the Orange Bull was easily broken.


    "What!?


    "No matter how good the magic, metal, there is nothing without steeples. Impact and everything will shake. If you shake it, you can also see the weak parts. Shake, tear, shatter.


    If it''s the same as the truth in the world of men... no! Ha! "


    Hansvl attacked me with an odd voice, turning away from my obnoxious attitude. As soon as possible, Erlich strikes the Golem, and Dortmund and Blanche loom from its shadow.


    But the blanche''s left leg and left arm suddenly fell. A metal sphere at your fingertips that plunges into your arms and feet without pain and without even feeling. He had a few shots in Blanche''s left leg and left arm as it rotated.


    "Do you know what ''acupuncture'' will be? You think the doctor in the east would get anesthetized with a needle and crack his stomach? It looks good, but I could do something similar."


    "How many people have you sacrificed to master it?


    Rarely did Erlich become fierce. You reacted to the word doctor, or you yourself tried to start chanting to unleash magic, and you realized you didn''t have a voice.


    "(No voice? No, you can''t communicate your voice?


    "Likewise, it is possible to shake the air a little and block sound conduction. If you don''t need the little tricky means to seal the sorcerer''s magic."


    Larger spheres were spinning at Ellich''s feet. I don''t even know the principle, but this could prevent me from using magic itself. Of the five, three are magicians. This was a scene that seemed unfavourable at once, when Dortmund came forward abruptly.


    "Then simply beat it"


    "This is a threat. Well, check it out."


    Set up and stormed the sword Dortmund had created from the shadows, and Hansvr took something from his nostalgia. But when I saw what I had taken out, I felt surprised.


    "Oh, my God, Maracas! This is a failure, a bit out of nostalgia tidiness!


    "Just kidding!"


    "Clowns are a job of joking, but this is dangerous!


    Hansvr responded to the Dortmund case with two maracas, but he became just one of the defensemen.


    You saw it put you at a disadvantage at once, taking the distance as Hansvl jumped back.


    "This is a failure, the battle is at a later date!


    "Run!


    "What, we''ll meet soon. The purpose would be the same anyway, wouldn''t it?


    When Hansvl told him so, he made a huge leap back with his front facing and disappeared into the dark. Dortmund I tried to chase, but when I played multiple metal spheres flying from the darkness, I didn''t go after them any further.


    Each of them took his weapon and solved the battle posture.


    Continued

 1931 War and Peace, Part 468 - Abandoned Ruins

    "... what was that?


    "You can call it a monstrous strength for a clown. Is it just a human being?"


    "If I had nowhere to fall in love, I would have been a pretty dangerous opponent"


    "... I see, it could be the ''King''s Breed''"


    Lifeless didn''t miss hearing Oranzeble squeal softly.


    "Kings? What is a king species, not a demon?


    "That''s what they think, but I guess the truth is different"


    "Wouldn''t you?


    "We don''t know very well either. One thing is for sure that the king species does not arise naturally, but is inherited. When you defeat an individual called the Kings, their abilities are inherited by the defeated. Capabilities are not necessarily the same, but may also be expressed in different ways. Would it be easier to understand if I remembered Dragreo? That was an ordinary human being, but it inherited the ability of a king species called Lord Silver. Calamity also inherited the abilities of the Kings of the Octopus Forest.


    But it''s the same for the Wise Men. "


    Was it funny that Lifeless rounded her eyes on the surprise remark, or Aurangebull narrowed her eyes as she touched her beard?


    "What, you didn''t know?


    "Naturally, I don''t even know what I''ve talked to the Five Wise Men."


    "That''s true too - but you didn''t think it was weird? Powerful individuals can come naturally from any race, but only inherently demons have the ability to shoulder with true dragons like Gwendorf. Yerasha is a wingman, Bronsel is an ancient giant, and even Gora is just a raccoon beast. People who can''t stand alongside a true dragon. Each of them possessed immaculate strength in the race, but they gained further strength by crusading the king species.


    Even when it comes to the king species, of course, its powers vary. I don''t know if the ability to be inherited is constant either. One thing I can say is that life can be extended to maintain a full season of flesh and that overall physical ability is multiplied? Even I, the high-elf who should be impotent, don''t need any effort to smash stones with my bare hands. "


    "Oh my..."


    Life less thinking with a serious look to a fact you''ve never even heard of before. If there was a way to extend his life that way, he thought about what it was like to throw away the flesh in magic.


    Did the Orange Bull also feel lifeless troubles again, off topic.


    "We''re only talking about possibilities. There will be nothing more to do now than that."


    "... right. The crusade of the Ucco is the first priority, though. But Master, I want to ask you one thing. Wouldn''t that be the king''s species? Is it unlikely that those who crusade will be brought further power?


    To Lifeless''s point, the Orange Bull was annoyed. It''s a possibility that I didn''t even think about Orangeables. The threat of Ucco and Acqua, and crusading only filled his head, and he had no idea what happened after he defeated him.


    The record does not show that the ability was inherited by someone who defeated Acqua. But not necessarily the same with Ucco. Oranzeble ordered Lifeless to look difficult on Russia.


    "I can''t say it''s unlikely - then we''ll have to rush ahead extra. Lifeless, hurry your quest."


    "I understand. Ellich, there''s not much respite, is there?


    "Sounds like it. Let''s hurry up."


    Did Erlich also find out the seriousness of the situation, and he showed a hasty attitude even if he left out about the Orange Bull. Dortmund, with complex emotions, was repulsing the hassle of an earlier meeting.


    "- It''s humiliating to wear my sword with playthings. Since my sister, the next time I meet her, I''m sure."


    When Dortmund clenched his sword, he waited for the report from Erlich not to be taken seriously.


    Meanwhile, outside the ruins...


    "Doom, you''ve gathered the demons you were told to be, right?


    "I could do this one, too."


    "Good luck."


    As Doom ordered, Milnay and Cerberus had just gathered demons and driven them among the ruins. Each of the demons and warcraft had Doom''s demonic eye of fanaticism, which drove him off with fear and intimidation of Osiria. Even more so that it doesn''t stop inside, some of them possess and manipulate the evil spirit of Doom.


    Doom went into this kind of behavior because, of course, it sounds interesting and I enjoy interfering with others, but there were other reasons.


    Continued

 1932 War and Peace, Part 469 - Abandoned Ruins

    Osiria asks questions about Doom''s actions.


    "Hey Doom, what''s the point of doing this? Aren''t we supposed to just be taken for granted?


    "Of course, as I explained, it''s best that it''s funny?


    Doom''s response was in mild shape, but Osiria is also beginning to understand Doom''s character. Doom doesn''t want to do anything meaningless these days. Doom started talking to Osiria staring at her as if she had noticed.


    "... I''m not sure either. But if the Orange Bull were to fail, I think it would be here."


    "Failure?"


    "This is a completely unexpected event for Oranzebul. You know the Orange Bull plan has been active for over a thousand years. We also know that what drove that plan crazy was the existence of Alphilis, or Aldrius.


    But it''s what humans do. The amount of time it took to fix it was a little over a decade. It would be insignificant from the whole point of view. But what about Ucco? As even the Orange Bull is a powerless monster, maybe even overshadows the whole picture of the plan.


    Until now, this is a good example of how Orangeables showed up in person because they were ready for a plan and didn''t pull out to the workshop. Besides, you re-brainwashed me and tried to help me, didn''t you? Trying to help me defeat a monster that threatens even the Devil and the True Dragon is like trying to help a cat. "


    "Say it and feel sorry for me, Doom."


    Cerberus told him with a sorry face, but Doom doesn''t care.


    "You don''t have the pride to be angry about that. The crux is to find an orange zebular gap from here. Whatever it is, a wobbly demon kills the Orange Bull, in a way, but then I''m sorry. I''m sorry to have to kill that high elf in such a cruel way that I regret these thousands of years."


    "So you''re saying that Ucco is looking for an Orangeable weakness while he knocks it down?


    Doom nodding at Gunz''s words. But Gunz is an unconvincing face.


    "Isn''t that too mushy, sir? And what does that have to do with the demon you just sent in?"


    "So you just let him go first like a clown, didn''t you? He''ll scratch you for being good."


    "... oh, just now. But it''s just a human being, isn''t it? I don''t think you''re the only one."


    When Doom saw the strange wind man who appeared earlier, he appeared in conversation. And after a while we talked, we were having a hot hug, like a reunion of our best friends. I''m sure it''s not even Locke that there are living people who fit in with Doom, but Doom had entrusted something to him to break up with.


    The Osirians couldn''t even tell me what that was, but Doom''s expression was such that he wouldn''t look forward to what was going to happen.


    "Hey Osiria. Do you think Orangeables are interested in fashion?


    "What? I don''t understand what you''re saying."


    "Is that it? Are we talking about knitting three hairs or a mustache?


    "Whatever your hair is, there''s no fool to tie your mustache to."


    "Apologize to the western neighbors, Gunz. They can stretch out their mustaches and tie them together, right?


    "Seriously. Sorry."


    For some reason Gunz apologized toward the west, but Doom''s intentions remained unclear.


    But Doom seemed to have some idea of what was going on inside through the Warcraft that sent him inside the ruins. Probably doing some mapping (mapping), which is a warcraft sent in. Sometimes he seemed to check the path, drawing shapes with tree branches on the ground.


    In doing so, reports come up from the Orcs, Cerberus'' men. They''ve been keeping the ground alert, but they''ve been raising reports.


    "Heh, Arnelia made a move. From a different entrance than here, inside the ruins?


    "I knew you had more than one entrance. But this ruin is deep underground, regardless of its size. I''ve never seen anything bigger than the ruins of the prairie if it''s just the size, but it''s much deeper here than the transfer Calevan was protecting. Whatever the map is inside, it will take a long way to get to Ucco. Can we reach it by morning?


    "So? What are our actions going to be?


    Doom answered Milnay''s question as he flickered the branches of the tree.


    "When some path is found, fly inside with the metastasis. Since the ruin defense is not working, it would also be possible to use the transfer. Covered shooting of the UCCO crusade, if possible, and in the way of the Orange Bull. And then we''ll see who woke up Ucco."


    "Did you wake up Ucco? How could that happen?


    "If what happens to Ucco is planned to be harmonious, there''s no way Oranzebul would have guessed it off. Then it would be natural to think that artificial force worked, wouldn''t it?


    When that happens, the fool who woke up Ucco is the bearer of a desire for ruin. In a sense, it can also be described as a more troublesome existence than the Orange Bull. Because it''s like saying that the fate of a continent doesn''t matter.


    This continent is my playground, I''ll be in trouble when it''s gone. I mean, you work with Alphilis and Arnelia, but the fool who woke up Ucco needs to be punished. "


    "I see, I understand your hopes. Then wait till the map is done."


    "Oh, you''ll know to some extent in a moment. Until then - that''s crazy."


    Once Doom stopped his hand at drawing the map. I see a little confusion in that look.


    Continued

 1933 War and Peace, Part 470 - Abandoned Ruins

    "Aren''t the Arnelians headed straight for Ucco...?


    "Don''t you even have a map?


    "Such an idiot. Those guys should be chasing Titania, who moved to take Levantine. What happened to Ucco was a coincidence in the first place, and they have the kind of preparation and means to crusade Ucco? Mostly this ruin, it''s still moving, isn''t it? The roads are blocked and moving."


    That''s it. Doom seemed to notice one thing. When my hand stops perfectly, I start thinking again.


    "Well - if so in the first place - but no way, is that possible...?


    "Doom, what are you thinking?


    "No, about the depth of darkness in the world. It means I want to know more about the world."


    When Doom immediately activated the metastatic magic, he called out Dezeia.


    "Dezeia, how much is the restoration?


    "About half."


    "Can you use your abilities?


    "If it''s not that long, no problem"


    "In the meantime, I''ll prepare a tentative new body. I want you to use it to manifest yourself."


    "Okay."


    Other faces are confused as Doom prepares.


    "Hey husband, are we going directly too?


    "Yes, I am."


    "I''m ora confident that I''m going to penetrate where the Great Demon King and more warcraft are..."


    Cerberus told him as he jerked off his fingers not suiting the giant, but Milnay kicks that ass.


    "What makes a demon king, who leads a herd of a million orcs, weak? If the army is the only one, take it to the ranks of the Great Demon King."


    "Guys..."


    "I hate weak men"


    You were shocked by Milnay''s words, Cerberus was half crying.


    "Oak is a fool, so move on, Kenzi, and Ola''s looking at something quite whole."


    "You can''t have a man who whispers."


    "Hit it and smash it"


    "It''s more fun to be stupid in the world, huh? Cerberus."


    Cerberus was disappointed when Osiria and Dezeia told him to scatter and Gunz slapped him on the shoulder.


    "Well, Gunz is a fool, but Ola, I can still study this, you guys."


    "What the fuck did Orc say?"


    "Tell me about the toxicity when you fry golden and purple dyed grass 2 to 1 and when you fry it 3 to 2?


    "Ooh...?


    Gunz has no knowledge of pharmacology, so you can''t possibly tell.


    "At least make it arithmetic, Olah!


    "Then 999x101-999 is"


    "... can you do it! Make it the one that counts with your fingers!


    "This is no good. You were dumber than I ever imagined."


    "Huh!?


    "How long have we been doing this, let''s go?


    Doom called with a frightened face, and in the end all the lines tried to move into the ruins, at that time.


    At the moment when the magic of metastasis started, a sudden and glowing ''Someone'' appeared in front of me. The moment I saw that sight until it could be considered divine, there was only one portrayal in Doom''s brain, only fear.


    The magic of metastasis was activated successfully. All of the lines were safe, and we were able to safely transfer, starting with the split that infiltrated the ruins with the demons. But all had burn marks, as if they had been burned by something hot.


    For a moment, everyone was checking their eye-catching expressions.


    "Hey, what''s the last one...?


    "... don''t ask me, you can''t possibly understand"


    "... Doom, what was that? Why am I being damaged, too?


    "... I don''t know either, that guy. It won''t be ''vain'', but when the powerful gather together, they may call those who are not good after all. But nevertheless -"


    Doom thought it might not have been too powerful. Besides, it also seemed like it would not have been the same if it had not been a mistake. If it were to come into the ruins, Doom thought it was necessary to do what needed to be done early and retreat, and he proceeded to the back of the ruins where he still had to fight.


    Continued

 1934 War and Peace, Part 471 - Inside the Silver Clan ①

    - Not long before that, in a certain place...


    "Stupid, who unsealed it!?


    "It''s still too soon for the princess to wake up!


    "Somebody! Get me a freakin ''junctioneer! You''re going to sleep again!


    Usually the hustle and bustle surrounded the temple with one bird chirping and no bug chirping. The crooked, gray-haired old ladies of their hips turn right and left, and the witches run around with the mundane as they listen to their orders one by one. Since the old ladies'' directives are exactly what they make of themselves in such a way as the Morning Warrant, when the witches who should be hands and feet move to hear one order, there was no way that the order was being executed in such a way as to be given a new order a few moments later.


    There was a group watching this hustle and bustle. Each one had twitched silver hair, sending them a cold look and gaze.


    "I''m old, and so are the women."


    "But he was once our leader."


    "When you couldn''t fight as a warrior, you should have self-determination."


    "You saw ahead in here, too."


    "Isn''t this the end of a tribe left over from the times?


    "After all, you should have gone out into the field and mixed with people, as the princess said. If we don''t take in new blood and air, we''ll starve in as many fresh streams as we can."


    "But this will make it clear. Will it be on the women''s side or on the princess''s side? Or neither of them?


    "You''ve decided that. We must obey the strongest."


    We both nodded at the same time. But the silver-haired warrior, the most calm of them all, groaned like this.


    "Two, four, five, seven, eight, nine are here for sure. Six is too free, but three could be thinking nothing"


    "Uh, Chaska? She has a desire for ruin."


    "It''s not that kid''s fault? The power given is too strong to control. ''Cause you''re in that position even though you''re not in control of your powers as a warrior? I can''t believe it."


    "You once said the princess was also a threat to its existence. But the merciful princess did not dispose of Chaska. He said we should treat any child with charity. But the women did not understand the mercy of the princess, and imposed a harsh fate on Chaska. It''s only natural for Chaska to run wild."


    We nodded together. But one of them stood his finger up and gave his opinion.


    "But when Chaska got out of here, it was foolish not to do anything."


    "Don''t tell me, it''s the rest of the festival. And by the time Vaika was empty, there was nothing anyone could do."


    "So, as soon as Vaika heard about it, this is it. Long time no see, that kid''s pretty. Even so, if you look like an adult, you won''t be able to get your hands on it when it starts rumbling."


    "I wonder when it was. I noticed a bunch of people manipulating and expanding the war from behind, and I smashed it. There, you had Vaika''s belly sister, didn''t you? They were raised completely in the lower realm, and they didn''t draw our blood, so they didn''t have any fighting power."


    "All of Vaika''s sisters died in combat training. I wonder if you wanted a blood connection."


    "Vaika never talks about what happened, but if you let that kid ram, the country will break. Attack enough to move around at speeds beyond sound and break through all defenses and magic. No scratch can be made with the same weapon, and no one can kill that child who sleeps on the clouds of the sky when he sleeps.


    Even that Vaika wakes up the princess at the end. It''s a mighty sign coming from Arnelia, maybe worse than I imagined. "


    Thus, as a group of silver enters into conversation, the Vaika of the day sweeps away the boundaries of the conjunctors who seek to stand in front of him with a knife. The junction crumbled like vitreous, with a few columns slashed and collapsed in the aftermath of the knife. Part of the roof collapses, causing no small damage, and Vaika moves on as the witches and witches go right and left.


    And when they came before a door that was so large that no man could open, the old ladies stood before Vaika.


    "Stop it, Vaika! Don''t wake the princess yet!


    "The princess''s power should be stored for when she still needs to come! It''s not something you can use to do something like this!


    "The Son of Doom in prophecy, the only being that can resist it. That will be Princess Sorca, the most powerful warfare princess in the Silver Clan! I''m not planning on doing this!


    "... Shut up"


    When Vaika imitated pushing her hand, a mass of air struck the door. Doon! and a loud noise, the old ladies butting.


    "Hiya!


    "Va, Vaika! Hands up to us, huh?!?


    "I just knocked on the door. Princess, I''m Suzuke Sleeping. I''m not gonna wake up until after this."


    "Oh, is there such a way to wake me up! To wake the princess, congratulate her, and dedicate the dance seven days and seven nights -" "Trouble, step aside"


    Vaika pressed the air in a row, every time a loud noise sounded and the company rocked. The pride of falling flat from the ceiling and the collapse of some of the building materials made the old ladies flee to scatter spider children without the courage to stand in front of Vaika.


    "No! Somebody stop this son of a bitch!


    "Gather the top princesses of war! We have to stop Vaika!


    "Uh, Mullimley"


    What appeared on the spot was a princess of war with abundant hair enough to reach the ground. In contrast to Vaika, who was dressed in formal attire and carried a machete, he was lightweight and hand-held. A slight look at the murdering Vaika. The only similarity was the length of the hair.


    Continued

 1935 War and Peace, Part 472 - Inside the Silver Clan ② -

    "Hedneka! What are you doing, stop this fool!


    "That''s why I can''t, Grandma. I''m number six in the first place, and Vaika''s number two, right? They say it''s the strongest number two in history, but we don''t want to fight ourselves on active duty, do we?


    "Mmm, but. As long as the Lord is serious about acting as a princess of war, the Lord is better than Vaika."


    "It''s the way of the times. I can''t stay like this forever just in here, because time is running out in the outside world. We have to get out there and know the world."


    "In your case, you''re just tired of the role of the princess of war, aren''t you?


    "Ha, ha, ha?


    Hedneka laughed lightly and admitted, but the old ladies only became brighter and more fluffy. While doing so, the door wouldn''t open either, so Vaika took a spinning kick position to make a chunk of air and kick it with her legs, to knock the door even harder.


    "Shh, Vaika, you''re leggy!


    "Don''t tear it up."


    "Stop, the company will break!


    The moment Vaika let go of the kick, the door opened. From that gap, which opened like a normal door, not commensurate with the immensity, the light overflowed. A chunk of air more than twice the size of it ever was released toward the figure who could see snugly in it.


    "Ah."


    "Princess!


    Vaika''s rugged expression and even more panicking old ladies. But when the person in the light turned his fingertips slightly, the mass of air exploded and disappeared. The vibration of trembling air caused Vaika and Haedneca''s hair to shake and heal, while the two lay flat on one knee.


    "In a good mood, princess."


    "Long time no see, princess"


    When the woman, called the princess, walks out in front of the two naked, the women rush over with their clothes. But before the women gathered, they moved their fingers and gathered the light around themselves. And when the light became like a belt and the light stopped emitting, at some point the woman wore herself in the same costume as the two princesses of war.


    The woman called the princess, whose serene expression appeared in the background of the overflowing light, was not divine, but when she tied her glowing golden hair that flowed to the ground for even longer than the two of them, she gave a grand yawn.


    "Huh. Ah, it''s been a while. Both of you. You''ve grown. Hey, how many years has it been?


    "I haven''t been in 16 years"


    "I wonder if I''m 35 years. It''s been years since I''ve been awake."


    "Well, then you''ll grow too, won''t you? It''s been over 200 years since I''ve moved my body because I''ve been waking up half a dozen times. My shoulders got stiff and stiff."


    The woman, called the princess, gave her back stretch as she rattled her neck. And when they did the trick of getting rid of the ladies with their hands firmly, the ladies fell back flat.


    "You''re so blunt, you can''t wear such tough clothes. I need to move my body a little bit."


    "Sister Saurka, actually, I need to talk to you in the fold"


    "I know. It should still have been a few years before I woke up, but you''re not just gonna wake me up like this, are you? No need to explain, I''ll just explore."


    Saurka flew the sonar like a sensor. Sorca gave a slightly unfortunate look as that sonar toured the continent at a speed like light.


    "Well... my sister (Plateca) is dead."


    "Yes, it was a disease. Lost your strength."


    "That would be that kid''s choice. Still didn''t wake me up, so I thought hard work was part of the choice. It''s nobody''s fault. That''s what I predicted."


    "My mother will be satisfied with your words."


    Vaika drowned her head. And the next thing I know, Sorca will look slightly more rugged.


    "So, you woke up. Is this the real deal?


    "Yes, we have detected mighty signs in the south. It was a few minutes ago. I thought it was Chaska who did it."


    "So I told you to be a little more nice to that kid... and I don''t know if it''s a war princess development plan, but education doesn''t stretch everyone in a tough way if you don''t have individually tailored guidelines. Well, you can''t help it now."


    And the old ladies rubbed their foreheads against the ground, and the old ladies lay flat. The appearance is rattling and trembling.


    Saurka sighed.


    "You want to live, but you think. No matter how great the warrior and personable he was, he gradually goes crazy. Was my sister right after all?"


    "I''m sure of it."


    "Most young warriors today seem to be in tune with the princess. It must be Plateca''s influence."


    "Really? I should have stayed away from all the fighting and stayed close a little longer. Now, it''s more about clamping than Ucco woke up. I knew not only Acqua, but I should have done something a little more impossible then, but I should have stuck with Ucco. So this is gonna be such a hassle."


    "But if we had fought further at the time, we wouldn''t have maintained the silver clan. To fulfill the role we have been given on this continent..."


    "Shut up"


    The air shook with a word containing Saurka''s anger. The old ladies, who raised their heads, were forced to wear plain clothes under pressing pressure, and Vaika and Haedneca, who lay on one knee, were also carefully perspiring.


    Continued

 1936 War and Peace, Part 473 - Inside the Silver Clan ③ -

    "(Wow, I haven''t felt this in a long time)"


    "(You haven''t faded at all. boulder)"


    "This is the result of leaving the operation of the princesses of war inside to you. I also know what it takes, but it''s no longer the extreme of ugliness. I command you as the head of the silver clan. Awaken all dormant warriors now. Prepare for war."


    "But then we are ready for the fate of doom to come."


    "Until then destiny if to that extent it seems to perish. Prophecy is prophecy, and movement is what we live in now. Times have changed, we need to identify those who live on this continent now"


    In the words, the warriors who were currently inside appeared in unison, kneeling down and thanking the warriors. It is a sign of willingness for everyone to follow Sorca. Some may not have, but such were not already present here.


    And when I was inside, I moved out. Under Saurka''s direction, he began to move to wake up all the warriors who were dormant. Saurka gave the order to Vaika.


    "I move my body a little before heading to the ground. Vaika, you must understand the situation ahead of time."


    "I got it. If necessary, do you want to take Chaska''s neck?


    "No, that one belongs to my clan, too. I want to take a path that will keep me alive if possible. There are other warrior reactions nearby. If they do poorly, they will be shielded. I want to avoid that."


    "Okay, then I''ll be thorough with the scouts. If anyone gets in the way, we''ll eliminate them."


    "I''ll take care of that."


    "Then hurry up."


    When Vaika pulled out the machete on her back, she threw it up into the universe and rode it. He was balancing on a machete floating in space, as if he were a rider on a raft for himself in the river.


    "I thought it might take two minutes to get there."


    "Is it faster than a true dragon?


    "Is it about one another with the dragon swirler?"


    "Be careful on the ground."


    "My niece - I have your sister."


    The words opened the eyes of a faceless Vaika. I guess it was a surprise. Saurka continues.


    "I guess I forgot about Plateca. I grew up somewhere other than my clan."


    "I see - I heard from someone working outside the mile, was one of them"


    "Take care of yourself. As a sister, as a warrior."


    "Of course that is. Because in a moment you may be the one who will inherit my mother''s abilities. Okay, ahead of you!


    When Vaika flew several times faster than the sound, the company was crushed by the impact. Did you think it doesn''t matter anymore, or is it a return of interest to what you''ve tied yourself up to? Saurka was soaked in a clear mood as she looked up at the blue sky she saw from the blown roof.


    "Hedneka, what do you do?


    "I''m going inside. Wow."


    "Our appearance stands out. It could be hard to live in the outside world."


    "Even if this continent is narrow, man''s world is wide. Wow. Lady Plateca has shown us its potential. Someone who will accept me will surely be somewhere."


    "I see, so is that. I guess I''ll find my husband when the battle''s over."


    "Dear Saurka, in that person''s world, it''s called ''death flag'', isn''t it?


    "What''s that? There''s another strange word out there."


    When Saurka finished a single flexible exercise, she collected light and created two sticks. And when he gave it to Haedneca, he took his place.


    "Hang out a bit before you leave."


    "Uh, princess, I can''t forgive you."


    "It''s a bad thing there aren''t many people who can follow me around. You were so aggressive with me when I was younger."


    He was young.


    Hedneka sighed, but laughed a little happily and began to pair up with Saurka.


    Continued

 1937 War and Peace, Part 474 - Abandoned Ruins

    - And now. Nestled at the entrance to the abandoned site near Arnelia is Solka. Sorca moves instantly in between, a distance that takes even a few moments for a Vaika who can produce the same speed as a tornado. Try the Dooms who have been on the spot and it would have just seemed like Saurka had suddenly appeared right in front of you.


    Besides, if you felt its standing and signs that could even be described as divine, you might even have felt the sun appear in front of you.


    Vaika appeared on the spot as Saurka stared at the remnants of the magic of the Dooms, who disappeared from the sight with the magic of metastasis.


    "Princess Saurka, have you attacked something?


    "- Well, I accidentally attacked you. Because there were some very evil people. I didn''t even exchange words, but I told him my instincts were enemies, so, yeah."


    "Enemy of the princess? If so, those who belong to darkness."


    "Yes, it''s also extraordinarily evil"


    Saurka was uncommon and repulsive of the emotions in herself that she couldn''t keep pace with.


    "(I wonder if this is - regret, I regret that I was unable to bring down the men of earlier times. If you get a chance to see it next time, you should definitely dispose of it)"


    "Princess, not as much as I am, but the warriors should arrive in turn. Around half will be in place by sunrise at the earliest. Some alignment before we set it up?


    Vaika doesn''t know about Thorka''s emotional swings or anything. Originally there are many in the silver clan who lack emotion. Old women who lived long and long, and Saurka are special. That self, too, may not be a complete human being because it can''t beat its instincts. With that in mind, Plateca was still special. Like falling in love with a human being.


    Thorka was delighted that she was finally getting similar emotions to her sister, but she was mindless as to how that would not have been just a few decades earlier.


    "... no, let''s do it now. The signs of Ucco are getting mightier. I don''t always wake up completely."


    "Then kick my way ahead of time. The princess will follow you later."


    "Yeah, I will. If I use dance to move, it''s too dangerous."


    "And there''s still no sunshine in it. Beware, the princess''s power cannot be fully exerted."


    "Thanks to Haedneca, we''re ready for a prep movement. Even the night you wake up, you''ll be able to do about 30% of the work."


    "If I were 30% of the princess, I''d win"


    Saul Ka is delighted to feel the change in the look overflowing with Vaika''s self. Saurka smiled as she stroked Vaika''s head, which was as tall as she was herself.


    "I''m counting on you, Vaika. But don''t break or kill anything, okay?


    "My dance is too much. I''ll be careful, but I can''t make a commitment."


    "That''s fine. But my sister''s inside, isn''t she?


    "My sister?... endeavor not to kill them at all costs"


    "Good luck."


    Saul Ka drops off Vaika who kicked the ground with that said. himself decided to walk slowly and follow after him.


    "There''s all these interesting people in there. Well, have the earthlings made progress in this day and age? Or maybe they still remain fragile? If it''s the same as it used to be, there''s no way we''re gonna end up here."


    Saurka pounded and twinkled at such a thing, then raised her hair and headed into the ruins.


    On the other hand, most of the warriors of the silver clan were left behind to clean up the collapsed company.


    The number of people inside is originally about a thousand. All of it is a woman. There are more than a dozen elders of the former warriors who manage, 500 who manage and care for the warriors who fall asleep, 300 who lay their boundaries and manage the seal inside and the warrior''s sleep cycle, and the rest are warriors.


    The silver clan periodically leaves the interior, searching for their turn. She spends a certain amount of time with the one whose turn it is, but when she is in possession, the woman goes back inside and gives birth. At that time, most of the men are killed. The location of the silver clan must be kept secret, not to mention the possibility of inviting a man inside.


    If the child born is a woman, she will be raised according to the educational guidelines she should have, and eventually will be promoted to a first-class warrior. But not just those who elevate from being born to being warriors, but those who fail to show their talent as warriors turn to being caretakers or to laying boundaries.


    If the child born was a man, he is dumped outside inside. The man''s blood has been regarded as unclean and it has been believed that killing will tarnish the air inside. Due to the presence of silver clans on the periphery, abandoned children cannot normally survive. But rarely did they survive, and it became reported that the child sometimes exhibited qualities as a family of silver. It was his sister, Plateca, who had long reigned as the strongest warrior in the interior while Sorca was asleep, who realised it and offered protection.


    In principle, it is up to one woman of the silver clan to form a child - even if it is possible to give birth separately, after the second, it considerably reduces the power of the blood muscles and weakens the power of the person. That''s what I''ve been told, but what if it''s a man who draws the blood of a family of silver? Plateca ordered the warriors to continue observing the outside world for a long time, which has led to a long conflict with the elders.


    Elders who seek to pursue the way they have always done and create stronger warriors. Plateca tried to find further possibilities in the outside world. The quiet conflict inside lasted a long time, and ended in the form of Plateca''s illness and death.


    Not that the elders actively wished for Plateca''s death, but it is true that after Plateca''s death, not only the warriors but even the elders were somewhat disoriented. Plateca''s ideas and actions were part of the dynamism inside.


    There were elders in front of the broken company, but one of them''s old ladies suddenly took out the liquor.


    Continued

 1938 War and Peace, Part 475 - Prophecy of Doom ①

    "Well, there''s no other way to stay like this. Do you want to drink?"


    "... if you''re doing that?


    Some objected with a flashing expression, but some received a cup and sat down on the spot.


    "I''m going out with you."


    "Hey, you guys."


    "How long have you been saying hard things? There is nothing to protect here. Princess Saurka will be our very existential significance, as well as the vows of the former warriors.


    Thousands of years in preparation for doom to come. Sooner or later, the limit will come. It''s the tide. "


    "Only Princess Saurka is the only one who knows about the time. All the other legendary warriors died, and none of us, such as those who knew about the time.


    What happened thousands of years ago, why the Demon and True Dragon fought, where did the Ucco and Acqua that broke into them come from, and were the warriors really human at the time when they defeated the Demon and True Dragon enough to overwhelm them? The ancient dragons hid in tune with nature without speaking in silence, and Princess Sorca''s memory at the time is vague because of her repeated sleep.


    Only prophecy was left. Be prepared for the Son of Doom, which will soon arise. I''ve kept it disciplined, but I didn''t expect the inside to perish because of the warriors'' treason. "


    "This is the way of the times too. The demon leaves Bradymaria all to perish, and even the true dragon shows signs of doom from degeneration, so often we have better. The demon who seemed so absolute was never going to perish."


    "Once upon a time, the True Dragon and the Demon had their hands on each other, but I can''t believe it."


    "Right. Well, here''s to what?


    Let''s go with our freedom.


    Some of the elders laughed more and more at the words.


    "You can be free now. If you''re a little younger, you might have something to do."


    "What, you miss the man you shook 500 years ago?


    "Oops, that''s a good man. ''Cause I didn''t have the nerve to get killed after I had it, so I threw it away."


    "Later he cut open the land and became a lord, glorified with the famous man. The eyes you see are clear."


    "What is that? Don''t you know that story?


    "Naturally, try to get this story into the ears of the elders of the day. The birth is ruined."


    "Is the inside operation coming out? That''s a stupid story."


    "I used to think so."


    "There seems to be a story to hide from each of us. Can''t you expose the company after it collapses?"


    "I got in!


    "Hey, I''m sorry about the excitement,"


    The moment the story thrives and hits the knee, a young voice I''ve never heard break into that circle. And when the old women saw, there stood a young girl. Behind it is a giant big man. The girl''s voice was adorable and feverless, but coldly and mercilessly heard by the old ladies. Yes, to the extent that the earlier openness is no longer in a flash.


    The girl tells you how sorry she is.


    "Princess - there isn''t, is there? I''m sorry I came because of you."


    "Ha-ha-ha! This kind of thing, you say ''ska''. I know!


    "Uncle, shut up"


    The girl blocked her ear to the voice of a man laughing out loud. And he complained, pointing his mouth in dissatisfaction.


    "This must have happened because my uncle would run out without setting the right direction in the first place, right? Go to the end of the North, reach the South, that''s a big waste of time."


    "Hahahahahahaha! You got tangled up in a bunch of krakens in the west ocean too!


    "My uncle said I was going to take a break on the southern continent, but I haven''t seen one of the islands for three days running over the sea! Besides, I''m not at Kraken''s. I run into monsters. What is it, that crab? When I stood on the ocean, it reached the clouds, didn''t it?


    "It''s a leg-length crab. Anything else?


    "There''s a long way to go! Your uncle would have been in danger if I hadn''t!?


    "Um, you couldn''t eat it!


    "So that''s not the problem. Come on!


    The junctioneers surrounded two strange combinations of ravenous ravens in front of them. In any case, it is certain that you are an uninvited guest. At least the elders nodded at each other that they would need to catch them.


    "You guys... one of you is Dragreo, right? What a pity the wise man once was. Lord Silver would mourn if he watched you too. I didn''t expect the effects of the Orange Magic to make you a fool."


    "Ahem!? I''m not an idiot, I know you said Abao! I''ve never flattered a powerful man, Olah!


    "Either. Yep. Wow. And who''s the girl next door? How did you get in here in the first place? The junction should still be working."


    "My elder, that''s it"


    One of the conjunctors answered pale.


    "The line had disappeared with no one left. All directions are clear."


    "What the hell?


    "Oh, that one. I turned it off because I was in the way of tingling. If I''m serious, I won''t be among the things, that."


    Girl - Mikoto answers. I felt that intimidation, and one of the elders signaled where I felt creepy.


    "Do it! Crush it!


    "Wait! I still have something to ask!


    "So if it doesn''t work,"


    A junction attack with all the junctionists inside. Micoto was slowly walking in it amidst the pressure of the junction, where even Dragreo could completely seal his movements.


    Continued

 1939 War and Peace, Part 476 - Prophecy of Doom ②

    The elders who gave the order cry out to the blue conjunctors.


    "Why don''t you guys do everything you can!


    "Such an idiot...! I''ve done everything I can!


    "What!? It wasn''t originally about stopping Princess Saurka from going wild! Why can you move in here?


    "Fugi ah! Hey, hey, hey, hey! Hey, Mikoto! Do something!"


    "Uncle would be fine for a while, wouldn''t he? I can''t help it anymore."


    When Mikoto put his hands together, the junction vanished in an instant. The junction, which was stretched with all its strength, suddenly vanished, and the junctionalists collapsed into the spot as if suddenly they had been forced to stop walking with all their strength.


    One Mikoto stands flat as even Dragreo kneels. The old women had already lost their hips and looked up terribly at Mikoto on the spot.


    "Hey, what is this girl?"


    "Our connections don''t work, etc. It was once used to stop Ucco and Acqua."


    "Mikoto... your son... your son of doom, huh?


    An old woman who was drinking asks Mikoto. Mikoto nodded as he twisted his neck at the old woman''s inquiry.


    "Son of doom. Honestly, you don''t know, because you were born here, trapped in a small temple. He told me to throw up because he didn''t like the people who took care of him, and still shouldn''t let him die.


    I wondered why I was alive, but if my uncle hadn''t let me out, I''d have lived without thinking about it as it were.


    My uncle came down from the sky and the temple broke. Then your uncle took you around and looked at the world, didn''t he? The world is so beautiful and lovely - yet somehow you want to break it all.


    Well, I noticed when they told me. My role is that or "


    Mikoto''s eyes suddenly stained black. The pitch-black air emitted at the same time and the rotting ground. Dragreo stroked his head when the air tried to reach the old ladies.


    "Stop it, Mikoto. Fucking roles, missions, fate. The earth and the sea are tiny. You know that too, don''t you? Me and you, we could be more free."


    "Uncle... Uncle is a fool, but you''re a good fool"


    "You''re telling me to say Abo there, aren''t you?


    "If you say it in a good way, it won''t tighten up."


    Mikoto grinned and caught the kill. Some of the old women fainted or even had incontinence, but the old woman, who was drinking, looked intrigued at what had happened in front of her.


    "Well - you know what? Destiny of Doom is still about the Son of Doom - is that what meets the Great Sage and his destiny changes! So what is prophecy - where did it go crazy?"


    "That prophecy is just one of a few ''doomsday plans''. So would Ucco and Acqua. But that fate was screwed once. That''s how the ancient dragons, the demons, and the ancient warcraft work together. If we hadn''t gotten extra hands on it, the Demon Man and the True Dragon might still have worked together."


    "Dragreo, Lord - do you remember me as the Great Sage!?


    "It''s obscure because of the Orange Bull. Orange magic is a wedge. The effect isn''t permanent. Yeah, unless it''s fortified up against the face again, you''re not going to be brainwashed, but unless he solves it or dies, you''re not going to solve it completely either. You don''t have a lot of time to think straight because of that, but you know what I''m supposed to do, right?


    The old woman nodded forcefully.


    "So you''re next to that girl - but it''s..."


    "I know what will happen. But I''m the only one who can, you know, tell me this is what I was born for, and I feel like a strong mission, right? But most importantly, I did."


    "Uncle, Loricon?


    "Lori - what!?


    Dragreo panicked, but laughed that Mikoto would creep into the way it was.


    "I''m joking, Uncle. I appreciate it."


    "Ooh! Never mind!


    "It''s more frightening to say."


    The old woman was also laughed at, but drank all the liquor she had left at once. The look on his face clears up all at once.


    "Right, you know what? I don''t know what happened, but fate has turned. We were in a cage. We were pointless!


    "That was pointless. I don''t mean to tell you, but it doesn''t mean you''re not going out there. No matter how many arguments you accumulate in a narrow world, there are limits to it."


    "I see, what I thought I would do had already become an internship? What we''ve been worried about for thousands of years can''t be solved this way.


    But, Lord, what are you going to do? The daughter - Mikoto was destined to fight our princess. Then the fate is no longer fulfilled. What do you think would be best to do?


    Dragreo was troubled by the old woman''s words as she stroked her jaw often, but put her hands on her hips, her chest stretched, and she said clearly.


    Continued

 1940 War and Peace, Part 477 - Prophecy of Doom ③ -

    "I don''t know!


    Together disappointingly dropped their shoulders in its grand words, and Mikoto held his head.


    "I asked this man if he made a fool of himself."


    "Oh, uncle. Not in this situation."


    "Because, you know, we can talk about whether we can get along or not, right? You know that before I met you."


    "No, well, not really. Let''s talk about it once, shall we?"


    The elders were somehow convinced by Dragreo''s words. Come to think of it, all I''ve ever thought about is fighting if we meet, but shouldn''t we discuss it in the first place? Isn''t it too sparse to hui the opportunity to soothe, according to fate and prophecies, etc. Those who thought so had also come out to the elders.


    It is easy, if you ask me. The elders poured the liquor into a large cup and recommended it to Dragreo.


    "O wise man, will you take a sacrifice? A sign of rapprochement and gratitude."


    "That''s good, but this isn''t enough, is it?


    "Uncle, read the air?


    "Holy shit!


    "Ho ho ho, then let''s get more barrels ready"


    "Well, that''s fine."


    Dragreo grinned, Mikoto grinned, and the elders laughed. Some of them may have laughed bitterly, but it is never bad - it was at a time when habits were also broken, like a broken company, and those around them also had a sense of the coming of a new age.


    - Sonnakotoja, Yursalenai -


    A quiet, heavy voice rang all around. Dragreo noticed the source of his voice the soonest as everyone looked around.


    "Up there!


    "What is that?"


    What everyone saw was the sight of the sky gleaming golden, which should have been covered by thick clouds. It was a sight that could be seen unexpectedly as majestic and beautiful, but Mikoto noticed the anomaly as soon as possible.


    "- You shouldn''t, uncle!


    "Boundary, maximum output!


    "Mikoto!!


    The moment the elders screamed, the light poured through the thick clouds. And the light swallowed all, and drank of the silver clan that was in the mountains.


    "Hmm, I don''t know what to do now."


    Haedneca was hanging around after him when he finished working with Saurka. Originally a hedoneca lacking consciousness as a family of silver.


    At an early age, Hedneka also did a hell of a training plan called a nurturing plan, which surprised the elders. Though called the bearer of the next generation, Haedneca has lost interest in gaining further power when she grows to a certain age.


    I have never stood up for and disobeyed the orders of the elders, and if I had a mandate, I would have done so faintly and failed. However, I have never been able to communicate with Fluffy, and I have never done many tasks because of this.


    Haedneca never thought she hated herself, a family of silver. But I wonder why it''s a family of silver. It''s interesting to dormant regularly and see a new and changed world. The world is always beautiful to view from the top of a steep mountain without thinking about it for a while after you wake up.


    But in men''s restraint, always the same face, take turns regularly to have children, and if they lose strength, dedicate their existence as a offering, or turn to the leadership side like the elders? That''s the only way. Life is not funny at all. Why shouldn''t it be a painting, why shouldn''t it only be the benign man who chooses it as his number, why shouldn''t he just dance instead of dance? That''s not surprising to Haedneca.


    The same is true of the princesses of war. Flip down any bent man and compete for what turned him into a turn. Hedneka thinks it''s okay to turn in poets and paintings.


    "The point is, what''s the difference in values?


    I also know the agony of the elders, I can understand the mission of the clan, and I still don''t think it suits my sexuality. I got consulted sometimes when Plateca was alive, but that Plateca also died. He died giving birth to a child that did not need to be born, without turning to instruction, without becoming an offering.


    The people inside suffered from understanding, but Haedneca felt she could somehow understand Plateca''s thoughts.


    "Oh, I''d like to talk to Master Plateca..."


    When Haedneca kicked the pebble of the road with her mouth shut, the light suddenly overflowed behind her. When you look at it, there was a lot of light pouring down the inside position.


    And it wasn''t just that, shockwaves hit me enough to scrape off the mountain with the roar. The birds flying in the sky broke their wings and flew away without the wind running through them. A four-legged warcraft, more than twice the size of a cow, was blown away by a shockwave and disappeared high in the sky.


    "What? What, what!? Is that thunder? Impossible!


    Hedneka unwittingly shouted, opening the dance of defense in full. He kicked the boulder that attacked him and ran up and flew over the collapsed mountain. A storm was still blowing after the shock waves had passed, but with Haedneca it was also possible to ride the wind streams.


    It was a hell of a sight to see in its eyes.


    "... you don''t have any inside."


    What I saw in Haedneca''s eyes was the circumference of the inside, which had already changed the terrain. There was no mountain where it should have been, and it was a sight in itself, small and beautiful and neat, without any traces.


    Continued

 1941 War and Peace, Part 478 - Prophecy of Doom ④ -

    "... orah!"


    It was Dragreo who came out from under the collapsed rock wall. Kick the rock that burned and melted, and look around.


    I thought it was a lightning strike. I realized that the light that had broken the thick clouds was lightning, and I covered Mikoto with agitation. I''m not sure how I did it, but I''ll do my best to develop defensive magic. I saw a few layers of defensive witchcraft once developed to prevent his attack in the battle against Lord Silver blow together.


    A burning back feeling, the way the surrounding ground turns and melts, Mikoto in his crying arms. The method taken by Dragreo, which he thought would not help in the normal way of preventing, was to force Mikoto to give life.


    With vitality, most injuries heal. It will be possible to even grow a missing arm, but not without pain. Dragreo seems to be doing them with a cool face, but that is only because of his mental strength. Dragleo is thought to regenerate any attack, but if his spirit is immature, he goes mad. For one thing, his endurance makes him impatient.


    But Mikoto doesn''t practice like that. Even if the injury heals, your mind may be collapsing. Dragreo shouted.


    "Mikoto! Where -!!


    "Uncle..."


    Melting rocks have collapsed and Mikoto''s arms have grown. There is still as much heat on the ground as a volcano. Dragreo didn''t mind his own hands burning, and picked up Mikoto somewhere all the rocks that stood in Mikoto''s way.


    "Mikoto! You''re alive!?


    "Ugh, yeah... somehow"


    Mikoto, who picked it up, replied with a weak smile. But trying to hold him up, Dragreo notices something strange.


    "Mikoto... what''s the pain?


    "What?


    "Is there anything strange about that?


    "I don''t feel my legs, but... why?


    Mikoto tried to look at his feet, his eyes blocked by Dragreo. I felt like I could see it, but I feel like I know what you mean.


    "Mikoto, don''t look. Listen quietly and calmly... your legs are gone. Burned, fell."


    "... yeah, okay. But it doesn''t hurt, does it?


    "Probably because every part of me that feels pain burns. It''s also unlikely to be infected, but the pain will come later. I can''t even let it play now, but if I let this wound regenerate all at once, normal humans go nuts. So I''m going somewhere to calm down first. If you can get ready there, maybe you can make it play. Got it?


    "Yeah... I''ll do what my uncle says"


    Mikoto nodded weakly. Around this kind of thing, Dragreo thinks he understands fast and has a lot of nerve for his age. Is it because the two of us traveled and met scattered surprise occasions? Mikoto no longer loses his chill on most things.


    But because of the heat in this area, Mikoto''s consciousness is also blurred. Dragreo also knows that there is not much respite. I look around, but the terrain is not as uniform as I thought. Even though Mikoto broke some of the connections he stretched inside, he would still have stayed, and since there were only so many connectionists, he would have been able to defend himself to some extent. In a moment, some of them may still be alive. But there''s no room in Mikoto to search for them. Maybe there''s a second shot.


    "We''re on the move, Mikoto. My foot would be right there."


    "Uncle... what is that?


    "Is that it?"


    Before Mikoto pointed weakly, I saw a shadow. A fierce fever saw a shadow like a flame as the rock was upbeat. When Dragreo stared at him and his expression stirred, Dragreo turned into a rugged face.


    "Mikoto, wait a minute. I''ll be done in a minute."


    "Uncle... what is it?


    "I don''t know, I don''t know."


    But Mikoto soon found out what Dragreo''s chopped face, which he rarely saw, was about to say. And Dragreo was rare, casting magic from the palm minister.


    "Summon (Sammon), Iced Lizard (Blizzard)"


    "as well as" Addition (Enchant), Leap, Fast, Hardened "


    "Uncle?"


    "In addition, [I bestow Thy blessing upon him, and protect him from evil, and thy name is] Silver Guardian (Silver Cradle)"


    "Uncle!?


    Dragreo''s continuous chant. I only have a bad feeling about Mikoto what that means.


    Dragreo tapped the tail of a warcraft fortified with witchcraft, prompting him to go.


    "Go, we''ll catch up later"


    "Uncle, you can''t! Not even my uncle!


    "I know. No matter how stupid I am, I know how bad that is. But don''t do anything. You can get away with it. When would a little bug be nice?


    Dragreo provoked him to talk to someone who would be watching this one. Like answering that word, I feel the Yangtze shake.


    Mikoto tapped the dermis toward Dragreo from the inside protected by a thin silver coating.


    "Uncle, I figured it out! I said I was the son of doom - but no! Don''t let doom bring you doom! Doom is..."


    "I knew it from the beginning. A kind child like you has no head to bring doom. That''s why you said it from the beginning, right?


    "Uncle, you didn''t say anything?


    To Mikoto''s scratch, Dragreo tilts his neck.


    "Is that right?


    "Uncle, you brought me around without saying anything?


    "No, but you are. Your back should have been talking, huh?


    "Normally, it''s a kidnapping, isn''t it? It''s a legal term for the Eastern Continent where slavery is banned, a minor abbreviation, right? The one that''s going to be jailed or forced labor, right?


    To Mikoto''s words, Dragreo sweats.


    "Oh, that? Am I?


    "Uncle, I don''t have enough explanations. So... take responsibility, okay?


    Dragreo thought that Micoto''s leftover words were not disturbing as a boy, but now they are not. Even if I''m not told, I recognize from the beginning that''s my mission. Because you are the only one who can accompany the Son of Doom in the first place.


    Continued

 1942 War and Peace, Part 479 - Prophecy of Doom ⑤

    Let Mikoto go first, who saw him wanting to turn, and then Dragreo confronts Yangitis again.


    "Isn''t it sweet of you to wait for me?


    �D�D


    "Hmm, you mean you''re not in the situation you wanted too much. Even if we meet, it could be a battle."


    �D�D


    "Is that all right then? Funny guy, have you seen him anywhere before?


    �D�D


    "Phew, well, fine. But before we get started, one thing, okay?


    "Is that all the Lord serves?


    To Dragreo''s words, it seemed to me that Yangtze laughed so lonely. Dragreo understood everything with that laugh.


    "- Right, right. I don''t want to fight with you."


    �D�D


    "Oh, my God, you''re a tough guy. I thought you''d met someone stronger than me. If it''s so boring to live, I''ll make it funny!


    Dragreo, with his grand roar, was kicking all he could toward Yangtze.


    Around it, the elders who managed to survive, and a few others, were gathered a little bit.


    "You want to live?


    It''s just a piece of paper.


    "Ooh, the belly."


    "Well, it won''t be long. I can''t stop bleeding."


    Each is a full creation. He who has no legs, no arms, his belly chooses, he who bleeds out of his head. There was no one safe and less than 10 survivors.


    "Inside is devastation. Was the prophecy of doom true?"


    "The Son of Doom comes and the Inside perishes - but who can predict that the Son of Doom will not perish directly, but another will lay down his hand when the Son of Doom comes"


    "The prophecy itself became obscure in the first place. What the princess of war once left behind in this moment - how many of us truly believed in that prophecy. Princess Saurka was not the only one who survived that time, but there were few times when princess confidence was awakening. Let''s lose credibility, too."


    "The debate is good, not what we''re going to do now. Should I leave while the Great Sage is holding off? I must tell this fact to Princess Sorca, who is fighting in the ruins of Arnelia.


    An earlier blow, if the record is correct, would be the very fire of heaven emitted by Ucco and Acqua. Then neither Ucco nor Acqua are here. This means that there was once a man who followed Ucco and Acqua and set fire to heaven. That is the true enemy of our silver clan. The enemy has arrived and there is no respite for another moment. "


    Everyone nodded at what one of the elders had said. But only one person - yes, only one person who was recommending booze to Dragreo grumbled on his lap with the remains of a young princess of war who was about to collapse.


    "These assholes defended this Baba, not ourselves, at a time like this. It''s not us that should be left, but the younger generation - don''t you think, everyone?"


    "What are you trying to say?


    "It means thinking about who leaves behind. Our replacement would be enough if Princess Saurka were here. Younger than that, the princess of war, and the Great Sage and the Son of Doom are the ones to remain.


    In the first place, why did the heavenly fire fall here? Isn''t it because the Son of Doom is not in conflict with the Princess of War, but because he is young? And isn''t it because his enemies feared that the Great Sage also tried to put together a detachment party? In other words, what should be left is Princess Saurka and her war princesses, and the Great Sage, the Son of Doom. As long as they live, our hopes will connect. "


    "- I mean, you want us to throw away stones?


    "My goodness."


    An old woman stood up and contained some fruit in her mouth. Then, the luminosity returns abruptly to that body that was crouched, and suddenly rejuvenates. And when the hair that was tied up was untied, the old woman was regaining the figure of the princess of war when she was young.


    "Fantastic dream fruit!


    "This is where we die! Go on, cover the Great Sage! At least we''ll make an escape route!


    "- I understand!


    Contains the fruits of the phantom dreams that have been given to them, and the elders try to continue. And it was Hedneka who appeared on the spot. When the elders saw Haedneca, they encouraged her to join the war as well.


    "Hedneka, are you all right!


    "Just in the right place! Give me a hand, and your lord can win me!


    But Haedneca''s reaction was thin, and her gaze was only poured on Yangtze. Haedneca had felt the trend open rapidly and her gaze nailed to Yangitis.


    - I found it.


    "Yeah? What did you find?


    "Well - I knew I was a silver clan, too. I can''t resist instinct - it might just be a little broken."


    "Hedneka, what..."


    The old woman saw a deep Hedneka sword pierced her belly in an attempt to get close to Hedneka.


    Continued

 1943 War and Peace, Part 480 - Prophecy of Doom ⑥

    Rejuvenation, speed that you can''t keep up with even getting a full season reaction speed, a blow without a preliminary motion poking at the void. The old woman, who realized it was a fatal wound, held the knife in as she spit blood.


    "Hedneka, you betray me."


    "I''m sorry, aunts. It''s like it''s my turn to be there. So I have to go."


    Forced to pull out the knife, Hedneka kicks the elder. With a face wet in return blood, let''s go.


    "What do you mean you betray it? The Silver Clan''s mission is to live forever to protect this continent and eliminate its enemies, right? And make a turn with the man you like and entrust the role to the next generation. Princess Saurka did not do anything to make a turn because she was the only one, and Sister Plateca, on the contrary, loved humans until her power was gone. Sister Plateca has a strong influence, and we may all have forgotten, but even humans are doomed if they have to, right?


    It''s not like I destroyed a human, is it? Shall we hit it and do that muscle Dharma?


    "Don''t lick it, Haedneca! We were warriors close to the apex in each era! You think you''re gonna be the one who just skipped training!


    Wind Dance Heptathlon, Wind Piercing Bullet!


    "Eight Shapes of Flaming Dance, Flaming Spear Rain"


    "Six Shapes of Ground Dance, Beast Claw Rubble"


    The dance used by the elders strikes Haedneca. All of them are a family of silver, dancing close to the apex. Sharp stretched wind bullets, rain of flaming spears, sharp earth claws gushing from the ground. Hedneka waited slowly for the attack to strike, and deviated with a knife, hitting each other, almost motionless.


    Its vibrant array, stunned elders.


    "What is that..."


    "That''s the way to behave."


    "The war princess development plan is too tough for you. Let''s get into these attacks. Let''s do this, yeah. You said you built on the experience of the first war princesses, but that wasn''t the right answer to everything, was it?


    "Well, aren''t you the first princesses of war? It surpasses the rules of thumb of the warrior princesses who crossed the border with the demons and the ancient dragons."


    "So he said that''s not everything. I wonder why you think the first war princesses are the strongest and the next generation is a degenerate product? Nothing. I can be stronger than the first war princesses, right?


    As a matter of fact, even Sister Plateca was born a little different from Princess Sorca, but what happened was after the battle with the demons ended. "


    To the pressure of Haedneca, the elders slipping back. And Haedneca pounded, flying lightly on the spot.


    "So, Aunties, I''m going now, right? If I disturb you, die?


    "Why don''t you! At least you''ll just stop!


    "Can you? Me, I''ve never really fought before, but you''re strong, aren''t you? Uh, eleven forms of wind dance, wind roar - was it?


    As Haedneca drew a circle with her hands together, she took in the elders who had formed a vortex of the whirlpool and tried to head into it. In it the wind (afterwards) devours the elders.


    "Then, stupid! Using more than ten dances!?


    "That was only used by the strongest users of each dancer, among the first princesses of war!


    "Since the first princess of war, who hasn''t had a single user, what have you done?"


    "Uh, ''cause you can use what you can, and no. More importantly, you remember my character as a princess of war, don''t you?


    "... no way"


    One of the elders remembers. Haedneca was not good at every dance, neither inherent nor danceable. But all the basic dances in its place could have been used.


    Still, it was at first sight among the princesses of war that Hedneka was chosen for her great excellence in basic physical and martial arts and for the most beautiful form of dance, hence for the dancers of souls and devotions that were performed regularly, as long as she was awake.


    But suppose he deliberately pretended not to be able to use complicated dances in order to be able to use all the basic dances - when the elders trembled in fear, the fear soon took shape.


    "Twelve forms of water dance, madness, and thirteen forms of flame dance, immortal bird burial!


    A giant water snake and a flaming bird attacked me dancing wildly in the wind.


    "Haednekaaaaaa!"


    "Lick it. Oh!


    After a severe shock, Hedneka waited for the universe to creep and flush through the shock waves. I buried them all together. It was handy, but shortly afterwards the spear of the wind flew in again and broke Haedneca''s cheek.


    Haedneca guessed what had happened. The elders kicked the back of their former companion and hit the dance. Any unhesitant choice. Naturally, the elders who were there before would be aware of it. This is how the original princess of war fought. It is the main demonstration of the killing machine, said to devour the opponent''s throat whistle even when it is one neck.


    Haedneca took off her coat as she licked the blood under her tongue.


    "I don''t think so. Me, this might be the most fun I''ve ever had in my life."


    Hedneka kicked the ground again and went toward the elders.


    Continued

 1944 War and Peace, Part 481 - Prophecy of Doom 7 -

    "Mm-hmm!


    Dragreo wields his fist with all his might, beating the earth. The burning earth is further determined, and the heated rock blows up like a shotgun. Fatal injuries are imperative even if you hit wood dust, scattered rock if you hit it. But the Yangtze were fighting Dragreo like that.


    There is an anecdote about a young warrior who once took a martial arts pride giant martial artist in a light outfit and handball, but is that such a thing as a comeback? Not that Dragreo knew such anecdotes, but he had the confidence that no matter how much he swung, he wouldn''t just be out of strength.


    "(This guy, he''s not good)"


    We still don''t know who they are. Dragreo also realized that it was due not only to the Yangitis coming from heat and steam, but also to the immense magic emitted from the opponent.


    If it''s just the total amount of magic, Orangeables, Lifeless, and Bradymaria are even loosely surpassed. Besides, Dragreo had an unprecedented sense of crisis that it was just a ''human''.


    "(I don''t know if you''re licking about me, but you saved me from seriously attacking you. If it were that magic, even a short curse could have devastating power. About a moment for Mikoto to escape from here to the safe zone? I''ve managed to earn some time until then, but it''s a little harsh. No matter how much my health is inexhaustible, if I get ice pickled or pushed deep underground, it''ll take me a while to get out.


    One thing I found out is that heavenly fires can''t be in a row. That''s a heavenly fire - something that made it look like it. What, the spirits themselves are surprised. If it was real, I''d have picked it up a little faster. Again, without Ucco and Aca, you mean you can''t shoot a real heavenly fire.


    Well. If you don''t feel like it to him, it would be a good idea to extend the fight if it drifts like this...) "


    Something that would work so well, and Dragreo was throwing a rock at his opponent while he was worried, there was someone there who broke into it.


    "Lord Great Sage, I will help you with the sword! Please, run!


    "Wow, stupid!


    There was a family of silver that broke into the arrow tip that I was thinking about, so I accidentally strained Dragreo to be an idiot. The elders who thought Dragreo was struggling broke into battle and attacked Yangtze. A blow all over the elders hits the Yangtze, but Dragreo grabbed the elders'' arms and made them stop the pursuit.


    "I''m good about me! If you have more leeway than that, help me retreat Mikoto!


    "But, but!


    "When the equilibrium breaks, you don''t know what he''s gonna do!? He is the demon of the man who unleashed the blow that destroyed this silver clan! I don''t know why the person is this, but the user demon is still under absolute control. But if you find out that the demon will struggle..."


    "What? The demon of use? With that strength??


    The moment the elders questioned it, the signs of pneumonia changed in an instant. Until now, as you can see, it was every sign of shaking, but with a clear killing spirit, it has intimidated Dragreo and the elders of the silver clan.


    The elders found out that things had gotten worse when they came here.


    "... you mean it was an extra favor"


    "Evil, no, that''s exactly right. It''s not that big of a deal for me, either, what I can do with all those monsters. Maybe, but whatever it is you do to blow your torso off, it''ll regenerate. By contrast, even a servant of mine would be just as dead if he blew his head off. Even endurance fights are probably against me.


    Plus that magic. I''m here because of Oranzebul''s spiritual restraints, and I have to let Mikoto get away. There''s not a single element you can win. At least I wanted to prolong the settlement. "


    "That''s getting tough, too," he said.


    "Oh. Because you guys are so strong, the balance leaned this way. You can''t make him fight like a joke, either, more than this happened - he''s coming!


    Yangtze moved, and Dragreo and the elders responded. But the attacks of the elders, who were once supposed to be the superior warriors of the silver clan, do not even blur.


    "This one! Fighting is top notch!


    "(No, maybe not... fighting would be second-rate in person, then. The other stuff, that''s the long stuff too - you should be good at bars, for example.


    Besides, the main force must be sorcery warfare. Are you playing or can you still afford it? There could be a gap in this) "


    "All of you!


    Dragreo kept a calm part apart from his ambition, but the war princesses also had some company earlier headed toward Hedneka''s foothold. If Haedneca came this way, we knew the situation would be unfavourable.


    Dragreo was looking for a gap in his opponent as he watched the elders and the battle of Yangtze.


    Continued

 1945 War and Peace, Part 482 - Prophecy of Doom 8 -

    "Now, when this happens, I want to make it a departure after I make a blow. He''s a genius. So much for fighting..."


    Dragreo exclaims that the gap is disappearing. The elders are slowly turning to fight back with three silver clan warriors at the same time. Even if Dragreo cracks it and goes in, because of the excellent collaboration of the elders, when he cracks it and goes in, it''s only going to get in the way.


    "Damn, you''re in a hurry!


    "Are you free, uncle?


    A voice comes from behind Dragreo. There stood Hedneka, the war princess of a clan of silver wet in return blood. The look was somewhere in a trance, telling him that his demonic glowing eyes were dangerous opponents.


    "If you''re free, will you play?


    "Are you... aren''t you on your side?


    "No? Because I just betrayed my clan"


    "Why?


    "I can''t go against my instincts, that''s what I''m talking about"


    Dragreo saw the sun flame. I see, I nodded about that.


    "I''m gonna get in the way of people''s love, and you''re gonna kick me to death. Is that what you''re saying?


    "Well, funny uncle. I won''t say that much, but I was wondering if you''d let me tear it apart."


    "More hiccups!


    "That''s about it. Then you won''t die, will you? I''m not sure how strong I am either, so it would be great if you could be a practice partner."


    "Yes - no, take it and stand!


    "I figured - eh!?


    In unexpected response, Haedneca also raises her bare voice unexpectedly. Instead of taking it and expecting it to stand, Dragreo accidentally leaned back because he stepped forward.


    "That kind of hobby?


    "I know you asked me out! Try it, motherfucker!


    "Ugh... I can''t believe you took it again and stood up. You can''t help it, can you? All right, then, enough!


    Haedneca''s dance and Dragreo''s tenacity collide. Yangitis, who saw it, was sensing that Dragreo ended up doing what he wanted.


    Yes, I chose to fight Haedneca over myself. After cleaning this one up, it was decided that I would never break in. Sure, that''s too bland. After considering this character, it would be a bitter meat choice.


    I had an approximate anticipation of what that would end up with. Then suddenly they lost interest in the battle.


    "Where are you looking!


    The elders strike simultaneously at the flames of the sun. The attack was filled with one hand, and he smashed a clump of magic against one person. It''s not even magic, it''s just an attack without context. Therefore, it could not be avoided unexpectedly.


    A princess of war who squeaks, flutters and falls as if the front of her body had been crushed by a mass. The moment I drove the look in my blink of an eye, there was a hole in the forehead of the other princess of war. Now he played a compressed mass of magic with his fingers and pierced it.


    The leftover princess of war turns to her guard with a blue face. I guess I at least thought about buying some time. But Yangtze relentlessly releases a mass of magic over there. A war princess who tried to make a chunk of air on the front with a dance to deviate, but a chunk of magic that was released and rod-shaped suddenly unfolded to the left and right.


    In the moment when the princess of war thought softly, she was eaten by a mass of magic that opened like a giant beast. Only the arm that tried to escape was protruded toward heaven, but eventually the mass of magic disappeared as if nothing had happened.


    And Yangtze paid attention to the battle between Haedneca and Dragreo, and he sighed unfortunately and shook his neck beside him when he watched often. But he did not leave the scene, but just sat back on the rock and watched the battle.


    Continued

 1946 War and Peace, Part 483 - Prophecy of Doom (9) -

    The battle between Haedneca and Dragreo was extremely intense. Each other''s attacks have broken the earth, shattered the mountains and completely collapsed inside a few remaining clans of silver.


    In the middle of the fight, the two seemed to really enjoy themselves. Try Hedneka, it was the first time since Plateca that he had put all his strength into battle. No matter how aggressive the dance blows you, Dragreo tries to come back at full speed and fight back. Martial arts are the only naive, arm-wielding thing, but a blow is instant death force. Keeping Dragreo''s fist pressure rolling with wind pressure in melee forced considerable tension every time he avoided it.


    Besides, Dragreo has a wide variety of magic. Auxiliary, defensive and offensive. Use those spiritual witchcraft separately in almost all attributes. I was wondering where the great sage was in this muscle Dharma, but Cheng Cheng, he was a great magician. Sometimes they chant, sometimes they use magic in ''somehow''. Dragreo has used it, [somehow - orah!] So, when the compressed atmosphere (deep press) was activated, I laughed in the middle of the fight. I think Yangtze was laughing behind his back, too.


    I guess he has a lot of affinity with the Spirit afterwards. He is an artist who cannot communicate with the Spirit without being intimate from time to time. And extreme is the silver brace that sometimes releases. I don''t know to what extent it was fully open, but the defensive ignorance brace had easily wiped out one small mountain.


    Haedneca was fighting back while attacking these diverse attacks with natural sensitivity and reflex speed. Or carved a counterattack on Dragreo, also considering dying here. All the weighty substitute outfits that had already been worn on the body are taken off and only skin clothes that can withstand the dance of the princess of war knitted in a special way. Covering your whole body in black and fighting in such a perfect way that all your body lines appear is a sign that the princess of war will give her all she can.


    And the time for settlement is approaching.


    "Phunghhhh! Crush it! Ooh!


    Dragreo threw a boulder that loosely surpassed the entire house, and crushed it with his fist. In addition,


    [Make it up, collect it, pierce it strong! It is blessed and true silver!


    True Silver Alloy (Mithrill Plate)


    Crushed rock debris is instantly made of misrills and fired like a bullet under Dragreo''s fist pressure. In contrast, Haedneca danced quietly and gracefully.


    "14 Shapes of Earth Dance, Earth Soul Town"


    All Dragreo''s attacks sink into the ground and are deactivated. The look on Dragreo''s face I was going to make up my mind is taken aback.


    "Huh!?


    "And the final form of wind dance - Blue Dragon Crossing Flash!


    When Haedneca crosses two swords and slashes the space, the air flow changes as if that part had been torn. And just in the middle of the vacuum in the space of the cross, Haedneca kicked him in the back.


    Then the space on the front of the haedneca is drastically cut off, blowing up every dragleo, as if a huge wind wall had suddenly moved. Dragreo tried to take it,


    "Muggle... muggle... chip! Fuck you, man."


    I flew far away screaming. The time it took to fight this far was almost a minute and a half. Were the servant Haedneca also tired, making sure Dragreo didn''t come home any time soon, putting his hand on his knees and taking a breath.


    "Uncle, you''re too strong. I''m finally flying... ah"


    That''s all I said myself. Haedneca noticed. I forgot because this is the first time I''ve shot people, but normally it''s a shockwave that ends with scraps from ground to ground. It''s impossible to fly far away.


    I mean, Dragreo used Hedneka''s moves to escape, pretending he was hit. Hedneka was impressed with what a sober decision it was while keeping it so crazy. Maybe if we kept fighting like this, it would have been Dragreo''s victory. He took advantage of Hedneka to escape, considering his later battle with Yangtze.


    Haedneca tried to chase him, but Yangtze slapped him on the shoulder and shook his neck to the side. Apparently, he''s not in the range of being chased already. Even with the speed of Hedneka''s travel, it seems difficult to catch up with Dragreo, who runs at all costs. They say there''s a pretty quick cooperation of individuals among the true dragons to catch up. In the Fei Long, I thought they would probably leave.


    Haedneca stunned me.


    "I wonder if he''s really human, that. But I''m sorry, I couldn''t take you down."


    After comforting the soggy haedneca, Yangitis put his hands around Dragreo''s escaped. In its hands, magic converges.


    Continued

 1947 War and Peace, Part 484 - Prophecy of Doom

    Tracking Light Bullets


    "Huh?"


    Without Haedneca having time to be surprised, an arrow of light was emitted from the Yangtze. I''m not sure what the end that would bring, and I was wondering if more massive sorcery would be needed to tailor Dragreo, but only one arrow was released.


    But Haedneca had more pressing problems.


    "Um, would you like some time?


    "With me, could you have some tea?


    "Hey, whatever they say..."


    Hedneka turned bright red on her face and mumbled. I''ve only thought about love and battle half the time so far, and I''ve done all of them without, but I didn''t think I''d stare this far.


    And I never uttered my will,


    "I fell in love with you at first sight, you go out with me!


    I chewed heavily. It was Haedneca''s biggest failure in her life and she was so depressed that she wanted to go in if she had a hole. And in fact, Haedneca was about to enter the mountain with a big hole in the dance.


    Yangitis laughed, holding his belly, after a lot of stiffness. And I spoke to Haedneca, kneeling and depressed in the hole.


    �D�D


    "Uh - you think I can follow you? So, can you hang out with me?


    �D�D


    "I can''t right now, but if you can think about it... okay, I, I''ll wait!


    Yangtze stroked Hedneka''s head responding with her face shining like a first love girl, and both disappeared in the magic formation of the metastasis. But when I saw the sight of the immediate surrounding area, I felt once again that Yangtze was something of a terrible thing.


    By that time, Dragreo had escaped at a rate that was impossible in humans. He layers multiple sorceries on his healthy legs, and also makes the most of his abilities as a beast king. Its speed is fast enough to leave a flying dragon while running on the ground. Whatever blocks Dragreo''s whereabouts today, he is only stuck in wood and thrust.


    The dragleo thinks while running.


    "(It went well... all I can say is that that silver clan nephew wasn''t used to fighting all he could and it helped. I can''t do it twice. It''s a way, and it''s been pretty sharpened. Hang on, that Yangtze guy kind of got a sense of intimacy. Maybe... no, maybe. I''ll have to talk to you about that one again. I want to when there are no interruptors, but can''t that be done for a while too?


    You did a bad thing to the Silver Clan. Though that''s the role, that''s not the way it ends. But I was upset to hear the key thing. Looking at the place that didn''t come out even after lighting the heavenly fire, after all, it means that it wasn''t the silver clan that kept Levantine. Then where did you keep Levantine after the battle between True Dragon and the Devil? Sorca didn''t seem to be here, and we have to talk about it, right?


    Damn, Saurka was supposed to wake up a little later, so I paid her a visit at her leisure. Saurka''s guy moves at the speed of light without joking, so once he moves, he can''t catch up. As soon as I collect Mikoto -) "


    I am in the middle of a run with Dragreo thinking about that. Dragreo noticed the impending magic from behind. If anyone could catch up with themselves in this state, I expected it to be magic.


    Continued

 1948 War and Peace, Part 485 - Abandoned Ruins

    Dragreo looks back and tries to defend himself, realizing that the magic has passed over his head.


    "It''s not me...? No way!"


    Dragreo ran ignoring the rest of the magic and even the obstacles and warcraft in the passage. That appearance was still a huge chunk of rock to storm, but unfortunately everything that held Dragreo back from going was only blown away.


    Confirm the point of landing while Dragreo follows the destination of the magic. Until you get there, count to 10. Into Dragreo''s eyes were a shattered icing lizard and a micoto pierced through his chest.


    "Mikoto, whoa!


    Dragreo screams. It is not the usual anger, but a cry of sorrow. From the amount of bleeding, it is clear that it is fatal. Barely breathes to some extent.


    "Oh, uncle... of light... an arrow"


    "I know, don''t talk!


    "Couldn''t offset... hell, power"


    "I know! ''Cause I''m running away, too, so I did the best I could!


    "Lie... uncle, if I weren''t here... you''d win"


    Mikoto tried to reach out and just trembled without power. Take that hand and Dragreo glances into Mikoto''s eyes.


    Mikoto spits blood out of his mouth, trying to talk to him as best he can.


    "I was delighted... to see the outside world... and I thought it would just destroy me, I''m sure... the world was so beautiful... if I knew that..."


    "You''re still going. Lots of them, aren''t you? You''re gonna let me die in here!


    "No... if you were with me, your uncle would be in danger... plus that guy earlier... because if you weren''t my uncle, you couldn''t stop me... something about me..."


    Step by step Mikoto''s voice gets smaller. Dragreo tried to connect and stop Mikoto''s consciousness, speaking out of necessity.


    "Hey, don''t die yet! You''re not gonna die!


    "... me... happy... uncle, like..."


    "Hey, that''s fine, live!


    I told him that much and Mikoto lost his power from his hand. Dragreo made a decision when he realized that the light of Mikoto''s life was about to go out.


    "... can''t we destroy it till death? You used special magic, didn''t you? Then that Yang-flame guy, I knew... chip, reschedule. I''m not gonna let you die in here yet, Mikoto!


    Dragreo began to deploy a huge magic formation when he stamped with palm minister. If anyone had seen this sight, none would have understood what Dragreo was doing. Dragreo the Great Sage - Not only was he the Great Sage, but the role he inherited from Lord Silver was about to let him develop the only magic he could do in the world.


    "Dear -"


    "- Master Anolun!


    "Ha!?


    Miranda was leading the Temple Knights, the surrounding Knights, in leading the search for abandoned ruins. A map of the ruins as far as I can tell in my hands. Based on that, he intended to put the demon ahead and explore Titania in the shortest possible path.


    It was in the middle of it that I felt strange. First the ground rings, and mighty signs from the basement. A mighty presence that appeared nearby to respond to it. The far other sky that went on and glowed. It was thought to be lightning, but Miranda suspected that the night sky would be bright enough to white for a moment.


    Miranda''s consciousness was flying for a moment in a continually occurring anomaly. Miranda punches herself in the cheek in alarm about whether she was asleep at a time like this, though taking a temporary break only by sucking up the information that comes up at the moment because the actual orders to the soldiers are going via Aristotle, Rafferty and Alberto.


    The order gave a slightly surprised look at the appearance.


    "Dear Anolun, how are you feeling?


    "No, it''s not a problem. I''m sorry, I was just thinking. Could you raise the report?


    "Yes. Exploration first, but things are going well. There are currently few who progress to the 10th tier, who stand in the way of going, and although there has been a collapse by the way, it is on schedule. I was wondering if we would arrive in a moment, up to the 15 layers where Levantine is stored"


    "Still don''t run into Titania?


    "Yes, shadows and shapes. On the contrary, I don''t see any demons."


    Miranda nods at the report of the decree. It was from Miriazal that we heard about the existence of this site, but everything was already abandoned when Miriazal once reached this land. Once explored and made maps, the basement was quite deep, with no even the deepest estimation, and there were no new discoveries, so the search was abandoned in 15 layers.


    Although there seemed to be more than one entrance, the entrance was often discovered from the ground up, but usually it was jammed along the way, so no one broke into the depths. I don''t even see a Warcraft as a repellent to enter the ruins, or as a mechanism to interfere with them in any way.


    Miriazal used the abandoned site, limiting the entrance to a few places where it appeared and blocking the rest. And connected sinners who couldn''t be on the table, or made them a resting place for relics and treasures. And part of it was made to enter from the basement of the Deep Green Palace, and it was made Stelvese and his lair. Once also connected to this Great Labyrinth from the Deep Green Palace, I hear that those passages are now independent of the underground of the Deep Green Palace because Miriazal cordially crushed them.


    Miranda received a map from that Miriazal this time and was in command of this. Everything''s exploration of the labyrinth split the era from the expedition, so it was impossible to know all the maps except Miriazal. That''s why Miranda decoded the divided maps and connected them to send the knights now.


    Continued

 1949 War and Peace, Part 486 - Abandoned Ruins

    Although Elsa is not there yet, field command and exploration went well. That''s why Miranda feels anxious.


    "(That''s crazy... where did Titania disappear? Or are you lost somewhere? Sure, it''s a huge ruin, so I''m sure if you misroute one thing, a few moments will be different in time.


    More than that, an overwhelmingly huge presence felt from below. I''ve never felt such a huge presence in my life before. More powerful than any demon you''ve ever fought. Isn''t this Pelpergis? If that''s the case, the search for Titania is already pointless and needs to be hit in conjunction with Master and Master Stervese. It''s not about the Unified Martial Arts Games. No, I guess I need to verify the facts first. Still, I can feel the source of the signs right next to Levantine - Atashi''s mistake?


    Even while Miranda haunts her head, the next report comes.


    "I say!


    "What could it be?


    "Earlier, people appeared in this neighborhood neglectfully. It suddenly appeared inside the alarm net, so we couldn''t predict its existence."


    "We don''t have enough time or room to completely seal off this neighborhood. Leave about one person alone."


    "No, because that''s not normal -"


    "? What do you mean?


    Miranda reacted perfectly to the words of the decree. The decree tells.


    "My hair is glowing golden. As if it were the sun -"


    "Is that... is that something?


    "She''s a beautiful woman with long enough hair to get to the ground that she can''t think of anyone else in the world. I sensed and checked with the sensors, but even though I saw him softly from the darkness, I noticed this one and smiled. Although there is nothing further, we continue to monitor only remotely because of what we have done."


    "Hmm. I don''t know, it''s"


    "It would be the warrior chief of the silver clan"


    Suddenly someone broke into Arnelia''s headquarters tent. Oh, my God, Brandi Maria suddenly broke in with Puritanical White Fun.


    Both Miranda and Alberto were surprised by this, but Miranda was more interested in the remarks than that.


    "Why are you here, for Christ''s sake, you said something that bothered you?


    "What the hell, you talk faster than you did at the meeting?"


    "This is the situation. I just want to borrow the cat''s hand, too, and if you can borrow the hands of two strong men, I don''t give a shit about Atashi''s personal emotions. And who is the warrior chief of the Silver Clan?


    "Ho, I like it. Only the concubine and his former childhood memories and oral biography - probably the silver clan that broke in when the demon and the ancient dragon fought. It looks like we''re still working here, and we were at a martial arts tournament?


    "Oh, like Vatruka and Gemyaka."


    "Those are trinkets and trinkets. The silver clan the concubine saw had long hair, and all the creatures crossed one another on a single ride with the demon. Because they were on the side of the ancient dragon, the balance of power leaned.


    Especially if the bearer of the warrior''s long golden hair is the same as it was then, there is nothing a concubine can do about it. What a monster who slaughtered a demon and an ancient dragon. "


    "Ucco and Acqua... what?


    To Miranda''s reaction, now Bradymaria turned her eyes round.


    "You don''t know? Keeping all that monster in Arnelia''s basement?


    "I don''t know. Maybe Atashi just doesn''t know - isn''t this a sign of Perpergis?


    "I don''t know any Pelpergis dwarves. You think a concubine went out in person for someone like that, huh? The concubine went out like this because she felt the signs of Ucco, who once had teased the demon man and the ancient dragon. I haven''t fully woken up yet, and it''s possible I can do something about it now - rather, because I thought there was nothing I could do about being woken up.


    And if you come, you will explore. [M] If the directions to Ucco are obvious, tell your sick concubine. Slaughter him before he wakes up. "


    "Wait a minute. Let me think for a second."


    Miranda started spinning her head at high speed. It''s all the information I hear for the first time, but the seriousness of Bradymaria, the way that Puritanical White Fun is also left to Bradymaria without pinching an extra mouth, unlike a meeting. Together with the reports of the knights, I think it is likely that they are telling the truth.


    But whether or not I should truthfully listen to this demon. Before we even reached a decision yet, there were further visitors to this tent.


    Continued

 1950 War and Peace, Part 487 - Abandoned Ruins

    "Anolun, are you there?


    "Master Stervese? Oh, now first -"


    I realized it was no use anymore, trying to stop Miranda from noticing who came in. But Stelvese came in with nothing to eat, and Bradymaria had another ferocious grin, but nothing to panic about. Of course, there were times when we would have guessed the signs of each other for some time.


    Instead, Bradymaria asked him to greet her gracefully and lightly.


    "This is the palace of the ancient dragon, the first to see you. My concubine is Bradymaria. I hope you know her."


    "... you won''t say hello, but I''m not going to make things rough. Sometimes they will include each other, but now I want to have a discussion that includes that. Ready?"


    "I don''t mind concubines. How about the Archbishop of Arnelia?


    "What have you figured out? You think we have a choice not to have a discussion?


    Miranda urged them to sit down as if they were frightened. Miranda, Alberto, Rafferty, Bradymaria, Puritanical White Fun, Stervese, Javawok and Rock Roof meet together. Miranda felt like she wanted to pass out just because she was dealing with this face, or that her stomach could twist, but there she tried to respond to the occasion with dignity, aware that nothing could have happened to her immortal body if she had a position.


    The discussion proceeded smoothly and succinctly because no one would want to stay here for long.


    "- From here, we will show you the shortest route to the site. Ucco and the others inside will be dealt with jointly by Lord Bradymaria and Master Stervese. Is that okay?


    "I don''t mind. From the signs, Ucco will not be fully awake yet. Maybe we can both take it now."


    "Have you come ''maybe''? If help works, we''ll do something, too?


    "It''s useless for now, sir. Because a bad blow can only be a stimulus. Something that, if successful, can end with the biggest blow of the concubines"


    Bradymaria winked lovingly puritanical leisure. Stervese stared a little surprised at the state of it, but Javawok speaks without reading the air.


    "Aside from that wuss, what are the chances that a threat exists?


    "As for Titania, the sword emperor, he wants to take it on in Arnelia. It was originally our mission."


    "It was our request."


    "That''s right, but you can''t help it, can you? He won''t tell me what''s going on."


    "No - I wonder"


    Javawok and Rockroof were looking at each other. It is true that in downtown it was stopped by a mysterious boy, but now it is deep underground in abandoned ruins. I can''t even help it here, but it is unknown what will happen if the Great Demon King wakes up even more in this situation.


    I didn''t think it was a good idea for both of us to throw in pawns that didn''t know how to move on the board.


    Before two phantom beasts to say, Bradymaria suddenly started sprinkling cigarettes. Purity White Fun flaunts his face.


    "Bradymaria, why don''t you turn around?


    "A garment before the battle, sir. I''ll tell the beasts there, Titania''s blade can even threaten a concubine. If you''re licking that you''re human, you won''t have life instead of being shrugged at your feet.


    If we can stop, then we can do better, and Arnelia won''t be the only one desperate for Titania, right?


    "Only hope you don''t encounter it at the same time as Ucco"


    "Anything can happen on the battlefield. Things should always be prepared assuming the worst. Isn''t that right?


    No one else disputed the words of the cautious Bradymaria besides his thoughts, and at that time when he was about to take his seat, Miranda once again tried to say what she had in mind.


    "So can I have one? There''s another woman with golden hair, do you both know her?


    "Blonde hair? Well, what is it about?


    "- What other features?


    Bradymaria twisted her neck, but Stervese''s hand stopped perfectly. As Anorun told him to remain in the report, Stelvese lowered back again, looking up to heaven.


    "Oh my God - do you wake up at this time? No, or is it inevitable"


    "Hey, could it be that"


    "No matter how young you are in the war, you will have heard about it. The warrior chief of the Silver clan, the war princess Saurka. A warrior who is human but has power over demons and ancient dragons."


    "It ''s-- no way."


    Brady Maria got all hairy. I have an idea. I don''t know why humans could have triggered enough demon annihilation - humans were strong in memory. Wasn''t it the silver-haired clan that led it?


    Stelvese was gently stopping that shoulder before Bradymaria took a seat and stained it with an angry look.


    Continued

 1951 War and Peace, Part 488 - Abandoned Ruins

    "Stop it, now is not the time"


    "Let go. You want me to stop with my clan''s revenge in front of me?


    "Solka, the princess of war, is not necessarily the enemy of the clan"


    "They must be the reason we destroyed the Demon Man, right? We should have crossed paths with the ancient dragons! That''s because they helped the dragons."


    "Not necessarily. I was still not in a position to make decisions with young dragons at the time, but there were a bunch of people who attacked you independently of the dragon''s will. No, there was a bunch of runaways among the dragons, to be exact. They hit the demons on their own, and they stopped arguing."


    That''s all Stelvese tried to talk about, Miranda pampered, her hands rang. Bradymaria and Stervese return to me with that sound.


    Miranda was no longer afraid of things. I acted with fortitude to put the spot away.


    "The story later. We''ve come to the conclusion that there''s not even a moment of respite now, right? The eagles will lead you to Ucco''s, so talk about it later. Or we''ll have time to get there. Even then.


    However, please cooperate in the crusade against Ucco. On days when you get distracted elsewhere or you fight, everything is a mess. You''ll keep that in mind, won''t you?


    "... whatever."


    "You don''t have to tell me, I know."


    Stelvese reveals his resolve and Bradymaria responds as a little grumpy. And when Miranda slapped Miranda in the hand, the scene broke up.


    "Rafferty, show me the two of you. I''ll be on my way to Ucco in a minute. Perhaps by the end of your exploration, you''ll be able to lead us to Ucco. Let''s hurry!


    "Ha, I understand!


    "Javawok, rock roof. I''ll put your request on hold. I''ll make another request. Thank you very much."


    "Aye."


    "I understand."


    "Then dissolve! Let''s move."


    Each moved out in Miranda''s words. Out of the tent, Javawok glimpsed Miranda while following Rafferty''s guide.


    "That''s brave."


    "Oh, he''s a big human being. It was a grand tone before us. I thought the liver stood still for humans, but inside, why?"


    "No, well, it is. You, anything to catch on?


    "What is it, what?


    Rockroof looked strange, but Javawok was also in trouble at the time. Keep your own mouth shut, but I didn''t know exactly what was wrong with you.


    And while Jabawok was speaking up, they went among the ruins. After dropping them off, Miranda talks to Alberto.


    "Alberto, I''ll have you go too."


    "Ha. But would you like to escort Master Miranda?


    "It won''t be if you''re saying that now. You should put in all those who are likely to be at war. I''ll have Rafferty do the commanding, so you will see Ucco crusade as my sword."


    "Yes, sir."


    After dropping off Alberto, who was leaving graciously, Miranda sat down in the chair of the tent and looked up to heaven. And he shrugged, holding his hand in heaven.


    "Well, now what I can do to eagle is gone. I wonder how the pawn on the board moves from here on out and does what I expected.


    If it were to collapse, I guess it would be Alphilis. "


    Miranda laughed all the time, but no one answered the question.


    Bradymaria and Puritanical White Fun each had troubles with each other as they walked among the ruins at Arnelia''s lead. While talking about the battle, unlike a line of Stervese that was checking on the ruins, the two of them were immersed in their thoughts without even looking at the sights of the ruins.


    Bradymaria''s thoughts were directed from Ucco to Sorca, the princess of war. The person you once feared, and resented, may be in front of you. Though I don''t think it''s about Ucco, I couldn''t help but think I could do something about Saurka by myself.


    Though old memories are uncertain, Sorca, the princess of war, should have enough fighting power to overwhelm the demonic plural at the same time. If that power stays at its full height, I''m going to try to stop it.


    But one question came up here. How could Oranzebul have left that soleka alone? On the contrary, it has never even come up on the subject before. I know you dared, but I think you''d like to hear what that intent is.


    It''s impossible for me to contact you, but speaking of which, I think Puritan Bailey should be able to contact you personally. That''s how when he turned his consciousness to the puritanical leisure next to him, he was immersed in a completely different idea in him.


    Continued

 1952 War and Peace, Part 489 - Abandoned Ruins

    "... Hmm, that''s still weird"


    "Sir? What''s the matter with you?


    "Maria, don''t you think you''re crazy?


    "What?


    "You know it was Arnelia who brought Levantine deep underground into this ruin, right?


    "Yeah, that''s how the Archbishop Anorn explained it, too. He said he''s using this ruin in part as a prison for sinners and such."


    "Then why didn''t you realize Ucco existed? There is no indication that magic is used in the ruins themselves. No, the junction, which would belong to Arnelia, is used, but other signs of magic don''t even feel fine dust.


    In other words, abandoned defenseless ruins. How could Ucco have been dormant, despite that, something he didn''t realize? Anoln predicted that he could show you almost exactly as mapped, up to where Ucco would show up. Then why didn''t you know Ucco existed?


    "It''s..."


    The question of puritanical leisure is particularly so. Bradymaria had also lost sight of her anger at Sorca and the threat to Ucco, but it was considered a strange story that Arnelia didn''t seem to care so much about the threat at her feet against her opponent.


    Bradymaria also spoke up so that Rafferty, who would guide her, would not ask her.


    "Possible possibilities are that you didn''t really realize that someone was covering it up?


    "... one more thing I can''t think of. Someone brought it in."


    "Did you bring it in? Who said I could do that?


    Bradymaria''s voice nearly got louder, so Puritanical White Fun hurriedly blocks its mouth.


    "It''s only a matter of possibility - isn''t it strange that the battle between the former demon and the ancient dragon and the demon beast broke into it in the first place?


    "Nah - why would you think that?


    "Where on earth was there such a warcraft as to stop the battle between the Demon Man and the True Dragon? I know that there are still warcraft with paranormal powers. But no matter how strong you are, you can''t deal with a bunch of demons.


    Ucco and the Acqua Warcraft - no one knows where it came from?


    "It''s..."


    Or maybe someone knew. But Brady Maria never cared about it. The idea didn''t take shape. It just moved when my mouth was full, and I couldn''t utter any words. At the same time I feel sorry for Brady Maria, who still finds it interesting to have puritanical leisure that brings her to that point of view.


    "Sir - I can still think of something interesting for you"


    "It''s normal, though?


    "No, no - so humans are funny. Why don''t you ask the Orange Bull if it''s a potato? Even if the concubine can''t ask, do you still have the means to contact the Orange Bull?


    "Actually, I''ve already done it - I''ve done it, but I can''t reach you"


    Purity White Fun whispered to Bradymaria with her voice even lower. To the words, Bradymaria also looks suspicious.


    "You think I can''t reach you? Has that ever happened to you?


    "We contacted each other several times, but the time difference was such that there was some reaction. But it''s like I''m not responding. I''ve never seen anything like this before."


    "Are you being obstructed in any way?


    "No, I can get in touch with the others. Not even the Orin Pass. When that happens, an easy possibility to think about is that something happened to the Orange Bull. I can''t afford to get in touch with this one, you know."


    "Something - I wonder what it is"


    I don''t know.


    Without knowing, for example, that there was an Orange Bull inside the same ruins, they were on a dark path along Arnelia''s guide.


    And similarly, a group of Stervese walking next door were secretly talking about the same topic.


    Continued

 1953 War and Peace, Part 490 - Abandoned Ruins

    "Dear Stelvese, if you know anything about Ucco, I''d like to ask you something."


    "Yeah? Well, you guys don''t know."


    "Yeah, I wasn''t even born then."


    "Right. I think about it just like the rake, but you haven''t been as old as the rake. Was Reiki older than his concubine in the first place? I don''t know, living forever obscures the feeling of time."


    "Was Master Stervese about six thousand years old? We''re not even 3,000 years old. How old is Rake''s grandfather?


    Stervese looks sinister in Javawok''s words.


    "You''re the reason Miriazal hates the lack of consideration around it?


    "What!? Did I say something weird?


    "Dear Stelvese, let the fool go and proceed"


    "So is that."


    "Hey, no!


    Javawok''s dissatisfaction was ignored. Stervese says.


    "Reiki certainly shouldn''t be so different from the ancient dragon chiefs. I wonder if 10,000 years is alive. Ten Thousand Years of Turtles, That means Reiki is the source of the story"


    "Then you know even more about the Mythical Age,"


    "Is it about the Meadow Dragon Ignage who is about the same age? Then Reiki doesn''t talk a lot. I''ve also said I shouldn''t talk about it. The concubine doesn''t know either. The ancient dragon chiefs finally told me. Tell me that the new generation doesn''t need it. It will be those who live now who decide."


    "So you''re saying that Ucco and Acqua lived in those days, too?


    Again Stervese turned into a sinister face in Javawok''s words. Javawok rushes to fix it.


    "Did I say something bad again, me?


    "No, I don''t know that. Rake once said he didn''t know that existed. That would have been the same for demons. That''s why the demons, the ancient dragons, and the silver clan fought together temporarily.


    But the sacrifice was too great. The ancient dragons who were in the thousands lost more than 80%. The devil once counted ten thousand, but not a thousand. The silver clan also lost most of its powerful warriors outside of Sorca "


    "You think just two warcraft slaughtered that much fighting power? Impossible."


    "I wonder if it was really two..."


    The suspicion that Stervese grumbled blush was not heard by the two of them.


    "Anyway, the two Warcraft didn''t get through any of the attacks. Was it a matter of simple defense or of junction? It was Lord Silver''s blow that decided the battlefield. Lord Silver''s blow reached Acqua, and Sorca slammed his biggest blow into the gap. Where it collapsed, Acqua sank in a total attack of demons and ancient dragons.


    In terms of defense, Enderoid took the fire of heaven, and Ignage kept the giant alive as a shield. With those two, both the Demon and the True Dragon would have been wiped out in that battle. Only those two were able to take the attack on Ucco and Acqua "


    "Ignage''s husband, you never told me that"


    "Ignage has a gentle temper. Rather, if Ignage''s temper is rough, that alone is dooming this continent. No one can stop that giant when it''s all over the place. This Arnelia, he''ll blow it with one of his noses."


    "That''s not true. But it will be the same with Lord Reiki, me and Jabbawok."


    "Well."


    Javawok agreed, but while following them, Stelvese is still anxious.


    "Ucco''s power was thunder, and Aca was flaming. Heavenly Fire is the biggest blow they both emit together. The biggest volcano on the continent, Greystone, erupts with a blow comparable in power. Nothing very preventable."


    "What do you two look like?


    "Aca was a feminine flaming giant. He was a giant with a tail like the hands of three men and four wings. The body is immense and approaching the dragon.


    By contrast, Ucco is a hairy beast. Seven glowing feathers and a long neck. And a human face. To his artistic body, he was an ugly creature called a distorted human face. But it seemed like it was your turn. "


    "Heh. You''re like a super strong, demon king now"


    The two of them silenced on the words Javawok had somehow uttered. Javawok is in a hurry once again.


    "Hey, what the heck. Me, shouldn''t we talk anymore?


    "No, the other way around, Jabby. Lord, say good things once in a while"


    "That''s why I think it''s a waste of time to shut him up completely."


    "What? What?"


    Javawok didn''t understand what he meant by what he said, but Stelvese sometimes came to think so. Rockroof didn''t understand so much, but he''s probably guessing into the heart of Stervese.


    Stervese''s head spins at high speed. To summarize this idea, I would also like to discuss it with Miriazal. I think Miriazal is smarter than I am when it comes to this sort of thing. Or that mercenary''s daughter - it was Stelvese who would also like to ask Alphilis for his opinion.


    But next to the two silent men, Javawok was in a hurry without one man holding.


    "(Rake''s grandfather, you left a message at a time like this. If you don''t come over here, it won''t last.)"


    He was whining such a cry in his heart.


    Continued

 1954 War and Peace, Part 491 - In Jaeger, Late Night ① -

    Around that time, in the Jaeger regiment, Maia was playing amulet with Irmatal and Willania. Maia will be the shield to protect this Jaeger in case anything happens, but it has never happened like that before.


    Maia has a particularly mild temper among the true dragons, but it is also true that she feels herself being a little dull because of the days so peaceful nonetheless.


    Shall we go hand in hand with Alphilis and around Victoria at times - I slept at some point while I was thinking about that, watching Irmatal and Willania sleep. I woke up because my sister Lakia rocked my shoulder.


    "Sister, Sister Maia. Wake up."


    "... oh, Lakia. Was I asleep?


    "You mean you were asleep, okay? I can''t believe I''m not waking up until I shake my shoulder."


    Next door is also Female Brave Fostina. Speaking of which, Maia recalls that she had decided to replace the escort in case she thought about it at night.


    Dragon sleep is basically shallow. Especially in the midst of being entrusted with guardianship and vigilance. Though there is no hostility to Rakia, it is a matter of getting into the room and not realizing it. Maia looked around, even though she was a little discouraged by the way she lost her mind.


    "Sure, I was depressed, but... what about the rake?


    "Come on? It was just the sisters when I walked into the room. More than that, sister, things are not right. Chief Alphilis and the executives suddenly disappear in the transfer, and Ecla and Cowen are discussing the rest. I don''t know where he went, but maybe..."


    "It must be the source of that mighty sign. Master Stelvese must have followed Javawok and the lockroof, and it''s nothing strange. Alphilis is always in the vortex of battle and contention. They must have called me because they needed me."


    "But I don''t think it''s a phenomenon that could be manipulated by humans. I wonder if Master Gwendorf is here?


    "I don''t think you''d know if you were just opposite the continent... but you''d best leave it to Master Stelvese first"


    "I don''t know why I keep seeing Alphilis like this."


    Maia smiled at Lakia''s fundamentally worried face.


    "I can''t believe Rakia worries about other people. Didn''t Alphilis just take care of you by the debt?


    "Chi, no! Alphilis is the man I gave permission to ride, even on a temporary contract. If that makes it easy for you to die, I look like an idiot, and besides, Alphilis is your son, right? Isn''t that important to us, too?


    "For a true dragon... well, I wonder"


    Actually, Maia doesn''t know the exact thing about your son either. However, some human beings also have very powerful abilities, and it has always been possible to negotiate with true dragons, high elves, and Ariyi. They were called by various names - heroes, brave men, demon kings. I don''t think they were all sons, but on the contrary, neither does Maia know exactly what your son is.


    Once upon a time, the ancient dragon was told that his son in the original sense was about one in a thousand years. Therefore many of the ancient dragons do not know more about their existence. It was the Meadow Dragon Ignage that seemed to know, but Maia remembered a little about the Meadow Dragon that once made me better at a young age.


    "(Lady Meadow Dragon, are you going to sleep now?


    "(Oh, it''ll be a permanent sleep. Maybe I''ll never wake up again)"


    "(Why are you sleeping?


    "(Because I used too much force. Me, and the earth)"


    "(Can we talk again?


    "(I might be able to... but then, it would be when my last son showed up)"


    "(Huh)"


    Maia remembered such childhood interactions. Yes, he said it was his last son. Ignage might know something. I hear that some ancient dragons and old warcraft who fell asleep get answers if they call. Maia felt the need to go to the meadow dragon.


    but I noticed Willania and Irmatal trembling half-body trying to get up. Maia asks how the two of them are feeling when she feels stuck with the way it is.


    "What''s wrong, both of you? Did you even have a scary dream?


    "Scary dreams? No, it''s real. Is it real?


    "Aunt Maia, where''s Mom? Because your mom''s not here, is that it?


    "Not your aunt, but your sister..." That''s not the time. Mommy''s at work. More than that, what did you see?


    "It''s a very big one."


    Irmatal''s words get no guidelines, but Willania seemed to be searching for the most appropriate words.


    "- Yangtze. Yes, Yangtze."


    "Yangtze? It looks like a hot summer day, that one?


    "I''ve only seen it once because I live in a cold country, but that''s why I remember it so well. I was taught to look closely in hot countries. Something came into my room like that... and I took Grandpa Reiki away."


    To Willania''s words, Maia, Lachia and Fostina face each other. We all know who Reiki is. There''s no way they can take Rake by force.


    Continued

 1955 War and Peace, Part 492 - In Jaeger, Late Night ② -

    Maia says she had a bad dream and tries to put them both to sleep again.


    "It''s okay, Grandpa Reiki''s fine. He must be resting somewhere."


    "I don''t know..."


    "Go to sleep. It''s only late at night. It''s time for a good girl to go to bed. If you wake up in the morning, your mom will be there, and you''ll be fine."


    "Yeah... I will"


    Irmatal was still tired and sleepy, and soon began to take a nap. But while Willania looked asleep, she still looked anxiously at Maia.


    "Hey... for once, I think you should look."


    "Why?"


    "''Cause... a giant cockroach grabbed Grandpa Reiki and took him, didn''t it? Grandpa Reiki stepped back and tried to escape, putting his hand on the door, but it looked like he was taken without strength. Is that what''s happening?


    Again the three of them looked at each other. But Maia tried to reassure Willania.


    "The guards in this Jaeger regiment are guarded by the Deep Green Palace. A little fortress, physically or magically? It''s kind of hard to break in here and grab people without being noticed. You know that, so your people would have turned back without forcing you, right?


    "Of course I know that, but... I''m worried."


    "You''re sweet. It''s okay, I''ll check it out, so get some rest."


    "Okay. Let me do that."


    Hearing that far, Willania finally started sleeping. But after hearing Willania''s sleep, when Fostina gently examined the part of the door, she discovered that part of the door was crushed, indeed after a grip believed to belong to the rake.


    "This is-"


    "- Let''s do a search for Lord Reiki. I''d like to believe there''s nothing."


    "What''s happening? In this Jaeger, and in Arnelia."


    The three were attacked by anxiety that could not be better, but there were further visitors at that time. Lakia comes after receiving a report from a Night Police mercenary.


    "Lord Maia, are you here? I need to talk to you a little."


    "What happened late at night?


    "An armed group from Romansland has come aboard. He told me to bring His Highness Willania in immediately."


    "Oh, my God. So, how about a lieutenant?


    In the absence of Alphilis, Lakia gives instructions as head of the regiment. Rakia makes the right decisions at times like this, so no one is dissatisfied with Maia as a starting point. Next to it was also Corwen.


    "It''s late at night and insane and extreme, but my opponent has also gotten in with a swordswallowing atmosphere ~. I don''t usually move at night on dragon rides, because they can crash by mistake of sight ~. That''s when they came in as a group, and I guessed it was quite a requirement ~. I wouldn''t say the circumstances, of course, but I''m going to give them to you ~"


    "Even as a Jaeger, I don''t want to rub it with Romansland. Honestly, if His Highness Willania is real at this time in the absence of the Commander, it can only be a headache. I was wondering if it would be most reasonable for you to leave."


    "Nevertheless, I just went to bed again. Not in the morning?


    "Whatever, no."


    A slightly shallow, tough eyed female officer of the skin stood right behind her. Dressed in armor, it is an official military outfit. My helmet is undressed, but I came in alone shaking off the mercenaries trying to withhold the reluctance and all that was unnecessary.


    "Hey? It''s the bedroom, isn''t it?


    "It doesn''t matter. This is a military life, and I have no authority to make representations for each mercenary. Or do you think those guys are headed to Romansland?


    "I''m not going across the teeth. But this is officially our property, and there''s no excuse for your actions to be taken as aggression without permission, is there?


    "Besides, since you''re a mercenary, you''re under no obligation to obey Romansland''s orders."


    "If His Highness Willania is real, could your actions be a kidnapping of royalty, a violation of international law?


    Lakia deceived and Cowen posed for you, as the words of the female officer were also legitimate.


    Then Fostina urged him to be quiet.


    "Assuming that girl forcibly breaks into your sleeping quarters as your royalty, that would be disrespectful."


    "It ''s-- it''s true."


    "First, quietly test whether it''s real or not. Why don''t you decide what you want to do about it? And of course we will be there."


    "Come on."


    And when the female officer confirmed, she only loosened her expression for a moment in relief and was nodding. Once everyone is out, we''ll have a meeting.


    "Sure. His Royal Highness the Fourth Crown Princess of Willania-Zult-Romansland. I made sure you were safe."


    "That possibility had been pointed out, but was it really..."


    "The Empress seems to be asleep in peace. Appreciate the protection. I''m late, but I''m Mira-Nightloo-Highlander. A special Romansland officer, the title is Associate Viscount."


    "Thank you very much for this. The House of the Duke of Ediod is the only son, the Rakia-Tsolt-Lintrium. It''s an honor and a coincidence, but you have the same middle name as Your Highness."


    "Oh, my God, were you the Duke''s Lady of Ediod? If you''ll excuse me."


    Mira is dead. I suppose you thought that if you did poorly, it would be an international problem. Lakia tends to be reluctant to use her identity conveniently, but she doesn''t hesitate to use it on opponents to a high pressure degree.


    "It''s just rachia here, so don''t be so afraid. For once, I am acting for the Commander. Now, turning out to be Your Highness, the handover is no more vulgar. But it would be steep if it were to be handed over at night. Why don''t they make it dawn? Whatever, you can rest inside Jaeger."


    "It''s an offer because of it, and I know that makes sense, but royal life is absolute. I want you to take it back immediately. You can''t bend that at the convenience of the scene."


    "That may be true, but why rush Romansland so fast?


    "It''s..."


    Mira hasn''t even heard the reason, either, but I can guess the cause. Swendle felt threatened. Poor enough to have to get out of this Arnelia.


    I know that Mira also has this hall as a little fortress. That those in front of them are far better than themselves. But still, you can''t bend your life. It is also the first assignment of Wang Naoto. If you disappoint me, I''m not sure what the blame is.


    That''s when the hall rocked. It is so shaky that Willania, who was falling asleep, wakes up again.


    Continued

 1956 War and Peace, Part 493 - In Jaeger, Late Night ③ -

    "Yu, it''s shaking! Somebody!?


    "What''s this shake?


    "Is this - magic? No, shockwave?


    In response to Maia''s words, Mira moved as quickly as possible. He jumped into the room, emitting lights with simple fire magic.


    "My lord Willania, I''m sorry to grab you!


    "What about you?


    "Talk to you later! This place is in danger! Return to formation!


    When Mira holds up Willania, a flying dragon appears outside the window. Worst case scenario, I guess I was preparing for a break-in and an escape. As his men broke through the window from the outside, Mira jumped on the flying dragon with Willania in her arms.


    Willania looked like she was awake and hugged and what was, but she shouted unexpectedly at Irmatal, who was still sleeping easily.


    "Il! Help!


    Because you never saw Mira''s face, or because you still didn''t want to go back to Romansland? The word, which came out with an accidental mouth, awakened Irmatal in an instant.


    When Ilmatal jumps up, he finds Willania where he jumps out.


    "Willania!"


    As Irmatal attempts to jump out of the room, other dragon riders intimidate Irmatal. But when Ilmatal stared, those dragon riders pulled in from their instincts or in an instant frightened.


    "Hey, what''s up!


    "Why are you scared of this little girl!?


    The dragon knights rush to rebuild their unbalanced dragon riders without knowing why, but it is a natural event based on their character as dragons. Even at a young age, Irmatal is a true dragon. It is also impossible for Fei Long to instinctively be frightened.


    But in that moment Mira was gaining momentum from the skies and was about to leave. Ilmatal just tried to change into a dragon and jump into the sky as it was, and he gets stuck with Maia.


    "Irmatal! Weigh yourselves up!


    "Let go! Willania will be taken!


    "Just go back where you came from."


    "But it''s not Willania''s will!


    To say so, the power of Irmatal was so stubborn even in Maia. Where is this power - and Maia''s arrowhead thought it might be an alpha-like treatment, such as caring so much about Virania?


    Maia also felt strange power from the Willanians. Maia also had to go help Willania flutter - that''s how I felt.


    Maia shook her head and denied the emotion.


    "This is - well, the power of Romansland''s blood muscles. Sure enough, she belongs to the royal family of Romansland. That lady dragon knight who holds that royal thing in his hand and maneuvers the dragon rider is stunning. Now you must be a young, sarcastic knight.


    But the shockwave right now -- if anything''s going on, it might be easier to give her back to Romansland once. "


    "Lord Maia, are you glad this is it?


    "Yeah, probably"


    "What the hell was that earlier shake...?


    "What a thing. But you might want to stay alert in the regiment."


    "Of course I intend to, but is Alphilis safe...?


    Maia did not answer Ekla''s question. At the same time, Maia is driven by the same agony again, but there is nothing she could do, only imagine the cause of the shock.


    "(That''s... probably a magic reaction. There was more than one magic reaction that could be transmitted so far. I don''t know what sorcery matches we''re having... some of which didn''t even have a magic reaction. What''s going on at this age... Gwendorf, where are you doing now?


    Maia thought of the head of the true dragon, who did not appear, and she accidentally put her hands together in front of her body.


    Continued

 1957 War and Peace, Part 494 - Krums Faction, Late Night ① -

    "What about Master Rayfan?


    "You''ve just had the day off."


    Rayfan''s Inn, the Duchy of Krums is just in charge of the accommodation. Some of the security is out of Jaeger, but the guards close to Ray Fan''s bedroom are just what the shorthand receives.


    The summary is Nora. Since Ray Fan took office, he has been in charge of the same protection. And their recent practice is also largely occupied by Nora''s attentive companions. They had pledged allegiance to the lay fans who took it up, although most of the whores who work with the former assassination. And Ray fans also never did anything to discriminate against them by birth and treated them dearly according to their work.


    Now they are a credible elite for Ray fans, as well as part of Ray fan''s newly operated intelligence unit, Bluewin. Even after Ray fans go to sleep, they are active without rest.


    Nora leaves the room intact when she confirms that Ray Fan has gone to bed and talks to the night guards who were outside.


    "Well, let''s hear the report."


    "Yes. As Lady Ray Fan instructed, I sprinkled rumors. The content is an indication of what incites Arnelia''s distrust, Shane Sereno''s slander, and the danger and superiority of the Confederacy.


    We''ve been flushing our hands, or the peace conference, ever since we dived into each of the envoys before the meeting - as Rayfan predicted. "


    "In other words, Arnelian opponents'' information is dispelled, Shane Sereno opponents'' slurs don''t sound more than constant, and the Army says all the rumors spread indicating superiority?


    "Exactly"


    Whoever raised the report looked slightly blue. Is it not just because of the lighting at night, but because of its strange handling and that things will go according to what Ray fans expected?


    As one who lives in the world behind, it is a routine tea meal, such as spreading rumors. It''s just the first time we''ve done this on a large scale and around the corner, but it''s horrible how much Ray fans expect it to be. It was a rush to come out and pile on an unaffordable swamp, and it was horrible to them to see a situation where no one would be danced so far by rumors.


    One of the bluewins reporting exposes his anxiety to Nora.


    "Um... since when did Lady Rayfan predict this result?


    "From the beginning. I was told from the beginning that this would probably happen. You can''t beat Arnelia in an intelligence battle and you can''t get through to Shane Sereno. And it''s predicted that your chances of a fight will increase. Hey.


    You just said you needed to see the results. "


    "Make sure. For what?


    "Well..."


    Nora didn''t tell him that much, but Ray fans are firmly asking why. Rayfan said he needed to ascertain the extent to which Arnelia''s intelligence services were powerful. Bruwin is an organization created with confidence by both Nora and Ray fans. A few, but only elite. The Principality of Krums, which has apparently no great power, is an organization that has worked out since Ray fans took office, ready to devote all its efforts to intelligence warfare.


    If this Bluewin doesn''t have any hands or feet, we need to review the level of practice itself from the beginning. If you know how far the mountain is, you can''t even cross it. According to Rayfan''s predictions, Arnelia''s intelligence services are the highest in the continent. While it is predictable that intelligence proficiency will be proportionate to history, it should be understood that, if only marginally made sense, it is tantamount to committing suicide to wage a full-scale intelligence war. Rayfan thought that taking the lead at this meeting should be dropped.


    On the other hand, it was assumed that Shane Sereno would be mutually reinforcing in the intelligence battle if he was the one who recently showed his head. However, in the background check before entering the meeting, it was felt that he had a strong international organization. I could understand it to the point that it would be a "sage society," but I can''t grasp who it is. Seeing that there seems to be quite a bit of history, but even putting pressure on Arnelia, it didn''t feel like a decent organization.


    I''m not here to crush this one in intelligence, it just doesn''t work. Ray fans thought this was not already intelligence fed up, but a magical element added. When witchcraft is the opponent, Ray fans at the moment consider it a treat. I tried to hit ''a hand'' once, but I still don''t want to have that much influence.


    And in modern times, I thought it would be very dangerous if public opinion were to lean towards war. How can public opinion lean towards war in this stream when even the war waged by his own brother was suppressed, which was very dangerous? It was thought that this war would be nothing more than predetermined planned harmony.


    Then there is one thing to do. Will you "voluntarily" join the war, or will you "get involved"? It is about identifying the movements of nations and determining which are really enemies lurking in the human race. Rayfan hasn''t forgotten the end of his brother Muster. Someone manipulated me, even distorted my humanity, and the country was about to perish. Think we should never have that kind of tragedy again.


    It is a contract with Alphilis for this purpose, a relationship with Dryan and Muse. I was only honest with Nora that I thought this was the only one I could trust at the moment.


    That''s why Nora doesn''t even trust her own people. You can''t deny that someone already has a hand in Bluewin. So Nora closed her eyes for the first time and quietly told the intelligence agents only the facts.


    "Only the Lord knows what the Lord wills. You''ve done your job well, take the day off. If you wake up again tomorrow, Master Ray Fan will give you a new job. Today is the best day to rest, won''t it?


    "But, but..."


    "Although tents like Arnelia, Romansland and Alexandria seem busy. Don''t you have to look into it?


    "I know something is going on. But at the moment, that''s not your area of work. Stand back."


    To Nora''s harsh word, the silent fallen Bluewinners. And instead, someone came in for Nora''s personal use.


    "Ha, long time no see, Nora"


    "Ferrin, you''re late."


    "You don''t have a choice, do you? This one''s doing some other work, right?


    Ferrin was once Nora''s companion and is now a whore working in Tarram. And she is also still a woman active as an assassin. This time, Nora is paying a special reward and calling from Tarram. Of course, Ferrin and several of his companions are with him.


    Continued

 1958 War and Peace, Part 495 - Krums Faction, Late Night ② -

    They had initially intended to do business with those who were going to martial arts tournaments, but they were cancelled due to Arnelia''s strenuous reach. That''s where Nora contacted me to help herself, diving into the Inn of Nations as a service.


    It looks a little conspicuous as a service, but he seems to have managed to overdo it by wearing a plain disguise. I was just a fancy person by nature, and even at night, visiting a country''s mission meant that I was quite dressed up.


    Nora urges Ferrin to sit on the spot.


    "What job were you asking for?


    "Um, I don''t know. If you could serve even the finest liquor, maybe you could speak well?


    "Hey, you''re paying me, aren''t you? You want me to do it right?


    "Hey, if it''s just a reward, you''d better make extra money against the mercenaries who are stopping the demon army in the commercial union, right? The demons, they''re blocked off narrow roads and have no hands or feet, it''s more like staring at each other than there''s a virtually fancy fight? The battlefield seems to be in perfect control this time due to the fact that the main force of the Carazel cavalry is mostly there. They say there are very few soldiers and mercenaries who will be violent because of Muller''s steel soldiers and some Blackhawk soldiers, so whores who went that way are making a lot of money doing their best."


    "Are you interested in the distractions of young people?


    "No way! He said he''s not that young. Besides, it''s just a favor, so you''re here, right? I''m doing my job."


    Ferrin takes the seal out of her wide open chest and gives it to Nora. Upon receiving the seal, Nora checked the contents and burned it immediately.


    "Sure, it doesn''t seem like a big harvest."


    "Right, that''s why it''s creepy. I''ve infiltrated previous peace conferences a little bit, but some more coarse people talk confidentiality into their sleep stories. That''s hardly there this time. I don''t think there will be a sudden improvement in the level of national envoys, and there are few envoys who are getting on board with purpose at this conference."


    "What do you mean?


    "Normal, backwork is a lot, isn''t it? trade, military alliances, asylum, marriage, antidemons, etc. You don''t really see them moving, do you? No matter how important the agenda of this conference is, in the end the power of decision turns to the centre of the great Powers. What small countries do, other than that, right?


    Yet there is nothing else. It''s like I''ve only been on board for the vote on the agenda from the start. You even get that impression. "


    "I see."


    "Besides..."


    Ferrin held her voice back. Nora puts her face closer and gets Ferrin''s ear punch.


    "An opinion from other whores that some of the envoys this time are strange -"


    "Weird?"


    "You know that, don''t you? If we overlap our skin, there are things we only know. Humans are a bunch of crap. Jealousy, envy, regret, anger, sadness, laziness. He who holds the woman in front of him and thinks about another woman he saw in the daytime.


    But I have no such feelings. Payment is good, and as a customer, it''s fine. But there''s too little extra. They are creepy to my people. "


    "That''s..."


    Nora had a verse in mind. About the dolls that live amongst the humans, who were the source of Krums'' confusion. He thought that there was also Arnelia''s cooperation, which was gradually eliminated, but whose existence, outside the countries concerned, such as Krums, Arnelia and Gruzaldo, is kept confidential. Even at this peace conference, it is not on the agenda. Of course Nora hasn''t spoken to Ferrin either.


    But Ferrin seems to be onto something.


    "You''ve been in Tarram for a while now, haven''t you? Fine, but weird customers. I left it alone because it didn''t cause any problems, but it was a rumor among the whores. Maybe there''s something mixed up that pretends to be human - but there''s no problem, and it''s not harmful to us, so we were dumped as about alley rumors.


    That''s a lot for this opponent. Nora, do you have any idea?


    �D�D


    Nora kept her mouth shut for a while to Ferrin''s words, but when she stood up and took the box out of the cupboard, she vacated the contents and offered it to Ferrin.


    There was a lot of money in it. Ferrin was surprised to see it and Nora cut it out with a serious look.


    "Ferrin, you better get this far. This is money you pay by putting it on top of your success reward. Now let them all pull away and leave right now."


    "Phew - you mean a pretty bad project. Is it okay to include a shut-down fee?


    "Yeah, think about that. I don''t think anyone gets anything from talking to anyone, but rather it''s dangerous. When you leave this place, I suggest you forget everything that happened and felt in this request."


    "It''s okay, if you''re not good at forgetting, you can''t be a whore. The whore is about to retire."


    Ferrin told Nora as she received the money. It gives Nora a a surprised look at the words.


    "- What? Why? You felt alive to ruin a man for a handball?


    "Hey, what do you think people are? I''m not talking about just a bunch of guys who served me on their own and disappeared. I haven''t made any promises to anyone. I made a fool of myself."


    "That''s what I''m talking about. What are you gonna do, stop being a whore?


    "Marriage"


    He dropped a bunch of bills that Nora was about to give to Ferrin''s words. Ferrin in a hurry to pick it up.


    Continued

 1959 War and Peace, Part 496 - Krums Faction, Late Night ③ -

    "That''s such a shocking story?


    "Because - even if I''m single for life. You said you were going the other way, Harlem."


    "What an old story... that''s what you fantasize about when you''re young, but you see reality over the years, don''t you? We''re not young anymore, are we? I can''t be a whore forever, but while there''s a man who''s confused by the incense, he hardens himself."


    "So a pretty good man showed up in front of you? Nobility, or luxury?


    "Love more than gold."


    Ferrin said it out confidently, so Nora looked disgusted and maligned.


    "What are you talking about, little villain?"


    "As it were, well, love is overstated. But he''s a good man. Are you saying it''s gentle, solid, and somewhere shady? The name may be sold there, but the job is solid, extremely mercenary."


    "Mercenaries! I didn''t know you''d make mercenaries your husbands. You said you didn''t want a profession that didn''t know when you were going to die."


    "That''s why I''m going to be home. Don''t let them fool you on the battlefield."


    When Nora looked Ferrin in the stunned eyes and understood that she had already been hit by a disease of love, she shoved the money, waving her hands flickering and driving Ferrin away.


    "Yes, yes, it was a treat. I''m going to raise that money, so please just disappear."


    "Terrible rhetoric! You''re the one. What happened to the mercenaries that were hot all the time?


    "It''s a foamy, unfulfilled love. I won''t do anything serious. That''s the memory of youth."


    "Really? I thought you were a good man."


    "Good man, don''t complain. You''re too good a man for me. You look tired next door, so I shook you from here."


    "You pulled yourself out, didn''t you? Nora''s a tough guy for a long time."


    When Ferrin laughed dull, she received the money. To the smile of his unchanging friend, Nora''s heart rests a little.


    "Call me when you get married. I''ll go see your face while you''re on vacation."


    "You''re gonna do a big ceremony, aren''t you? Come from there. I was about to get married before that."


    "Are you going from yourself?


    "It''s out of date for a woman to just wait. Because it''s quiet and dear, him. We have to push this way."


    "Oh. By the way, you must be famous, right? What kind of a mercenary is that?


    "You can tell me - don''t tell me until you decide to marry me, okay?


    "I know, tell me."


    Ferrin, who looks a little smelly, ears her lover''s name on Nora. Nora nodded a little surprised when she heard the name and affiliation.


    "Oh, he''s definitely a celebrity. I''ve never met him before. Maybe even mercenaries are tough."


    "Isn''t it? I think so, too. He''s going to retire as a mercenary when he has a little more money to put together. Would you be interested in doing business with my savings?"


    "I think I have dreams, above all. Bye, Ferrin. Masterful."


    "It''s you, Nora. I wish you a successful meeting and your birth."


    "This is the chief princess of a country, right? He said he was already possessed."


    Nora sent out Ferrin laughing. When Ferrin went outside the inn, he made sure it wasn''t popular and shared the rewards with his companions who had kept him waiting outside, on a separate journey home. I''m going to quit my current job tomorrow and just disappear.


    "Come on, I''ve been grunting a few times, and let''s just say goodbye from a place like this. The average person can only see the magic capital swirling in numbers of magic tricks, even in gorgeous tournaments and peaceful cities. In a way, there may be more vanity and desire swirling than tarram.


    And Nora seemed like fun. A woman who was a whore in a whorehouse at the end of the place is now the belly of a princess of a country? Rumor has it that the mercenaries who are working on it have also turned on the whores of the Golden Purity Hall. I''m talking about a mercenary regiment full of beauties, but rumors say they''re all mistresses or something. I wonder what kind of floor he''s good at. I wonder if history would change if I scouted to a whorehouse dedicated to women in Tarram. "


    I can''t imagine Ferrin having never even met a man, not to mention Alphilis'' experience with that hand.


    And hurrying early enough down the night lane. When Ferrin glanced all the way into the dark, I felt like I saw what I saw there. Though at night, it is Arnelia''s kneecap. Security is adequate and should be safe - that kind of assumption inadvertently drove Ferrin''s curiosity.


    "Why...? You can''t be here."


    Ferrin has a night''s eye. Unexpectedly followed and tried to confirm his appearance. I''m confident about the tail, and the other guy seems to be in a pretty hurry. Ferrin followed the shadows she saw while still playing the drunkards walking in the stalls.


    And as he entered the back alley, he was exposed to the moonlight.


    "Ah - hey, why are you here!? You''re holding back demons from the Northern Commercial Union."


    The moment Ferrin told him that, the shadow flickered and suddenly cut back. And I thought I was holding Ferrin, and I stabbed her in the chest deep. In those ears, I hear words small.


    "- Did you see that?


    "Ha-ha-ha, why? I really like you."


    "Too bad."


    I gently plugged Ferrin''s mouth and twisted the sword I pierced in my mind. Ferrin''s eyes were opened, but his hand was not scratching the other person, but rather holding him gently.


    Whoever stabbed Ferrin releases the hand he was holding his mouth against. Then, whether his consciousness was cloudy, Ferrin told him quietly, not screaming or asking for help.


    "Me - me, I love you - shall we get married? When we get married, we have about three kids - we have savings, so we want to go to different places for a while."


    Ferrin''s eyes had not already caught the opponent, but the opponent was staring down at Ferrin, not doing anything. And when Ferrin slowly ran out, he turned the wreckage into fine dust and buried it in the wind.


    Whoever was behind it, watching a series of streams, told him.


    "Hey, did I need the exchange now? I know you should have one of your lovers, but didn''t you have a little extra feelings?


    "No - it was an unplanned encounter for me too. I don''t know why you were here - you''ll need to find out, but now I have another case."


    "You''ve got a rough contract."


    "But the contract is absolute. Besides, you can''t even look at us."


    "Right. Please eliminate all those who stand in the way of tomorrow''s meeting, sword wind"


    "I understand, Shane Sereno. Then we head to the ruins."


    The shadow that told him so had disappeared with the wind for a while. Shane Sereno, who was later left behind, stared at the destination, feeling the wind.


    Continued

 1960 War and Peace, Part 497 - Ediod Faction, Late Night ① -

    "I''ve got you."


    "Good luck."


    Whisper and Banessa raided the lair of the Leydrind family in Alexandria and returned home with three knights in charge. It was Muse, the employer, who welcomed them.


    Only a limited number of people can make requests directly to Whisper. Most of the time, Almas has been asked to take steps, from which Whisper himself sorts out and takes most of the time on top of careful downchecks. In the first place, even if Whisper himself doesn''t go out, he can mostly handle it with his own serving, and if he still can''t, he can handle it with the top three. It''s something Whisper himself hasn''t remembered in the last decade, such as receiving a direct request.


    Besides, there are currently only two people in the world who know Whisper''s face directly. "The Great Elder", the former tightening of Almas, and only Banessa. For this reason, there was no such thing as how to make a request directly to Whisper.


    I received the request because I went directly to the muse where I was based this time, but I still didn''t crack Whisper''s face. At the time of the return, Whisper had already returned the vote, not the main unit, but the split.


    Still, whoever knew Whisper as Whisper and could have a conversation would be about Muse in the current Head of State, Whisper watched the Muse brewing tea gracefully in a somewhat uncommon way. While some knights were close to dying, I felt that I could see the nature of a muse who could make tea with just a glance at them unchanged, making my spine a little colder even in Whisper.


    Before those two, Muse smiled and recommended freshly brewed tea.


    "It''s tea to work at night, do you want a drink?


    "I don''t need it. Not that I know what''s in it."


    "Oh? My client, I had the benefit of putting something up with you?


    "Maybe he''s willing to kill us with a slow-acting poison. I might have used it after this request."


    "You lack the sense of a joke, you know it''s not that time yet"


    Vanessa sighed small, wondering if she would deny the poisoning. Whisper threw the knights he had brought to the ground unconstitutionally, staring at the muses.


    "I will not be alarmed by you who are more witchy than witches. It''s creepy how you found out about our base in the first place."


    "Don''t tell me that. A woman has one or two secrets, right?


    "I think it''s just a little too much. I''m a little too familiar with witchcraft, even though I wouldn''t have had regular training at the Sorcery Society. Is the boulder like Aldrius'' apprentice?"


    "I''ll leave it to your imagination."


    Banessa glimpsed Whisperer as she would not be the only one who felt horrified by Muse''s smile.


    Whisper spoke to the muse without expression, although he was also separated.


    "So, what do you do? Raydrind''s knights can''t crack their mouths that easy. On the contrary, if you wake up, you won''t be able to self-determination."


    "Well, if you think normally, you do, didn''t you say earlier? More like a witch than a witch, he said. If you''re a witch, there''s a lot to hear."


    Muse took out the utensils that were in the pan that told him so and boiled them, and arranged them on a clean cloth. I looked at the blades, the appliances, lining up there and Vanessa looked blatantly disgusted.


    "You tortured me out of hand?


    "You won''t be able to leave it to people."


    "Can you do it well?


    "Well, I''ve rarely actually done it... even if it turns out to be a corpse, that gives me pretty useful information.


    There''s more to what you do than that, isn''t there?


    "I know. Did you get your tail broken?"


    "Holy shit!?


    Vanessa was surprised that we were being followed. Until now, Alexandria''s intelligence forces have been famous for not even leaving a body behind, but that would mean the recovery squad has arrived.


    Banessa peeks softly out the window.


    "Three... five... at least seven"


    "There are also four on the roof, three on the back, and a total of 14. Add 1 person to your commander-like standing position. So, good to see you, Whisper?


    "Oh, I checked. Sorcery?"


    "Sure. You must have the main unit near here, right? Did you check from there?


    Whisper tongued at Muse''s smiling point.


    "It''s an inedible woman. She''s good as an employer, but she hates you, you."


    "I feel nauseous for you, too, who only think of humans like hands and feet. Or, because you''re not really human, would you?


    Whisper silenced. You felt disadvantaged every time you spoke, Whisper turned his back twirling and headed outside the room.


    "Intercept. If they wake up, deal with it yourself."


    "It''s okay, because it''ll be over in about a half an hour. Oh, can you even process it after it''s done?


    "Just make sure the inside of the room doesn''t get bloody. If you can do it too flashy, it''ll take time to process it."


    "Let''s do it as gracefully as possible"


    Without a glance at the muse that snorted so, Whisper and Banessa went out of the room. Whisper squeaks like throwing up when he goes outside.


    "Something graceful and shitty about torture, you hunter (sadist)"


    "... Whisper, do you want to kill them all?


    "I don''t mind as much as I can do. But don''t be condescending about Muse. It would be bad for both of us to know we''re connected."


    "Copy that. But you still listen to her orders?


    "... Whatever that woman is thinking, the direction she''s going is consistent so far. I''ll still be hired. We''re the only ones who can do business, and we need strong collaborators.


    Have you forgotten? We''re taking the stand of the Chamber of Commerce for once. "


    "Oh, you did. I forgot because they let me do whatever I wanted."


    Whisper''s mood was somewhat soothed when Banessa laughed dull, but it must have been an imminent opponent who was not alarmed.


    When Whisper tightened his mind, he turned to the attacker''s response.


    Continued

 1961 War and Peace, Part 498 - Ediod Faction, Late Night ② -

    And Whisper and Banessa, who cleaned up the raiders. Some of it is because Whisper is not the main body, but they are nevertheless strong knights. Earlier I succeeded because I was surprised, but it is not so easy to repel when confronted.


    Though it was handy to defeat some of them, after retrieving the defeated opponent, the opponent withdrew. The fact that it doesn''t have the hikarigoke that Banessa put on may also make the opponent different from the guys who raided earlier - with that in mind, the two pulled up to the muse.


    Knock on the door and Whisper will report.


    "Successful in repelling, but scarce in affordability. I can''t destroy you, so I suggest you get rid of this place right away.


    "I''m leaving now, because I''m done."


    When the muse went outside, the garment had blood on it to return. As Whisper and Banessa glimpsed inside, it was a sight to nauseate inside. The three men who were supposed to be human were nowhere, just wrecks and turned flesh and bones rolling there.


    "Need to get this far?


    "I didn''t plan on getting this far either - but they may not be very human"


    "Not human?


    "First of all, I remember - I can''t be so good with no preparation either, but they lacked memories other than orders. Well, I remember being a knight for training and assignments, but other than that - I have no memory of, say, how I spent my life here, who I like and who I don''t like, or what I enjoy."


    "I mean, you think it''s a doll like Silence?


    "It should be."


    Even here, Muse mumbles to the word Whisper told with half certainty.


    "I''ve only had some experience with human separating, too - no, you''ve never been there yourself. Current anatomy books are inaccurate, and I remember Lord Aldrius being more proficient in his guidance. But in light of that long ago memory, I feel very different in structure."


    "The structure of the human body - specifically?


    "All three, the structure is perfectly together. Normally, I was taught that not only by my physique, but also, to some extent, by the size of my organs, which is something that makes a difference in the running of my blood vessels. But these three are totally together - I mean, they''re just different on the outside, and the contents are totally together.


    As if created in mass production from a template "


    "I see, that''s why you dismantled all three of them. Interesting try and idea, an idea that wouldn''t have happened unless you were a man of witchcraft and medical skill.


    It also matches our bargain. These raiders are a different group from the ones we attacked earlier. "


    "Then - Alexandria''s covert unit, do you have two?


    Muse returns even more to Banessa''s surprise.


    "No - combined with what Diore personally operates, maybe there are more than three. I wonder if anyone has a good grasp of the covert unit."


    "Hmm, that''s a pain in the ass. As a matter of fact, none of my breathers have been able to infiltrate either. I tried to ''make it'' infiltrate my hand earlier, but it was terminated in an instant. Suspicion is dispensed with by his companions, and they are very harsh.


    If neither these people, nor the Diore, nor the Reidlind family, where the hell did they come from? It doesn''t come out of nowhere without shadows or shapes. "


    "And if you''re so smart, there must always be something like a training center. Finding it out is a prerequisite."


    "I wish I was alive or number three. I could have infiltrated Alexandria."


    "I guess I can only hope for Diore''s hand"


    Whisper''s split sighed at Muse''s words.


    "Will the hero be bound to the country again? I guess every time this happens, it''s still intentional"


    "Is this the black magician''s plan, too?"


    "Probably. After all, they should be eliminated at all costs. War is welcome as an arms dealer, but they do too much. It''s not like the order we seek."


    "I want to hear one thing, Whisper. To a black magician. Almas should have provided weapons, etc., but is this the whole point, including you? Or is it the dictatorship of your boss, The Big Boss?


    Whisper lowered his eyes a little to Muse''s inquiry and eventually answered slowly.


    Continued

 1962 War and Peace, Part 499 - Ediod Faction, Late Night ③ -

    "Cooperation with black magicians was a matter for the elders. I don''t know how I came to such a conclusion. But I am grateful to the elders. The boss decides and I move on to execution. That''s how Almas has always moved.


    I''ve never made a mistake this way, and I''ve never questioned it. But if the current situation is what the boss wants, I''ll admit that my opinion and that of the boss is different. "


    "Because people die too much?


    "Oh, yeah. We are arms dealers. War, where weapons sell, is welcome, and chaos is where we want it. People also like to shine about life and death situations. But the next war is too big. If you do poorly, it involves human survival itself. I don''t want that much war."


    "Well, always contending - that''s the order you want, isn''t it?


    "Exactly. Though I know a hundred things are unacceptable. I''m thinking of breaking a peaceful world and order."


    "Wow, it''s distorted"


    Vanessa was frightened next door, but Whisper doesn''t mind.


    "But because of that, you also have a job. Wouldn''t you?


    "I admit that, though. I want to be at peace when I retire."


    "That''s all the place and time I''m going to offer. But, Your Highness, how was that? You''re an exchange man, but you don''t seem to want peace, do you? Rather the same as me - no, you even look like you have a desire for ruin.


    The only reason I get a direct request, even though I''m not financially distressed, is just to see if I like my employer''s life. If you are a one-sided trader, you are a puppet when you kill without taking the request yourself in the first place. I took your request because I intuited that I had the darkness and the light at the same time that I was just interested in.


    Tell me what you really want. Depends. So here''s where we''re going, huh?


    To Whisper''s words, Muse leaned slightly, and raised her face. Even Banessa and Whisper were slightly pressured by the rugged, dark look on their faces at that time and the blue eyes swayed by the darkness.


    And, Muse threw the ore in the tub, which was in the corner of the room, sounding like it, and when he magically created the water, he put in the prepared chemicals. Encourage the two of you to see what you can do.


    "You didn''t have time, did you? I''ll talk to you later."


    "Ugh, um. What are we gonna do?


    "Please throw the wreckage there. That''ll melt everything. Burn a bloody cloth or something."


    "Does the bone melt, too?


    "Yeah, I tried."


    Do as Muse says, everything that did seem human melted and disappeared. And when Muse burned cloth and so forth on the magic formations he painted, there was little time for smoke and so on, and the evidence was obliterated without a trace.


    Whisper and Banessa surprise at the handiwork.


    "Princess... aren''t you willing to teach us how to do this? You can pay a million - or two million pennies."


    "It would be difficult without the aid of witchcraft. That, too, would be difficult to reproduce because it takes a lot of precision. And it''s not about money."


    "Your idea?


    "No, my teacher - it belongs to Aldrius. his contemplated sorcery, measures. All of which will thrive Ediod without fading after more than a decade, and will afflict and bind me.


    I''m very mediocre as a person. The work, the thoughts, the magic - it''s all Aldrius'' takeover and sale. It''s suspicious how many people think of themselves as one. ''Cause the way you look, the way you even wore it, you got Aldrius'' clue.


    The only confession I ever thought about to a man I fell in love with failed brilliantly. "


    To a muse that giggles, they are the two who cannot return a reply. Another thing from killing - I felt dark, cold emotions, not least because they were assassins.


    Muse talks as he continues to finish off handily. He carefully sprinkles some liquid where he touches even to disable the magic that traces memories.


    "It didn''t come true with talent for the little queen Rayfan, and it didn''t come true with leadership for King Dryan. Alphilis - when I first saw him, I was going to crush him and kill him. ''Cause even she was handled by the same teacher as me. I thought I could do something about it.


    But it wasn''t. She doesn''t just teach Aldrius, she''s someone who can grab something new from it. It''s not like me to just tip over to my teacher - I realized defeat without fighting. Oh, he said it wouldn''t happen to this woman for the rest of her life. Maybe that''s when my jealousy, hatred, and affection for Aldrius faded. "


    "What do you want to do with Alphilis, my lord?


    "Well, I guess I''d like to see her end of the line now."


    When the muse clapped his fingers, the liquid area was smoking, and only destroying the place accurately to produce white smoke. Make sure of that, Muse nods herself.


    "That''s fine. I can''t trace any more memories."


    "Is this what you want me to do?


    "As long as we know how to do it, we can take care of all sorcery. There are certain laws, and understanding them also finds a solution. It''s the same as real life."


    "No, I don''t think you''re brilliant enough to understand that."


    To Whisper''s words, Muse replied, wearing a jacket and a hood.


    "Alphilis is probably just one sister apprentice in the world. She could live up to the possibility that I didn''t grasp. If there''s another possibility for me, she''ll embody it. I just want to see it nearby - that''s what I''m thinking right now."


    "I see. What if Alphilis can''t grab anything?


    "That''s when I''ll pull the end of that kid''s life. Whatever it takes in exchange."


    "Is that even ediod?


    "You don''t have to ask."


    Vanessa gave a complicated look to the answer, but Whisper honestly lowered her applause.


    "I like it, princess. its arrogance, ugliness, talent. It''s what I prefer. I don''t want the money, but I''ll see what happens to Alpha Reese."


    "Thanks for that."


    "It''s a suggestion from me to hit the mark. I would like to make Alexandria''s entrenchment, but I would like you to lend me your handwriting and knowledge. If there was a national transport, there would be a mission in Alexandria where Ediod''s mission would stay, right? I''d like you to lend it to me."


    "You think I''m gonna be an inside detective?


    "If Diore was the person to be danced to, he would need a completely different methodology. It hurts to lose a handkerchief, but we''ll need to find out who the yarn handlers are. It shouldn''t be a loss for you either."


    "We''ll arrange it right away. Anything else?


    "I want information on the Sage Society. I''m looking into it here, but I can''t figure out what''s going on. Shane, I need to make sure Sereno blows a bubble."


    "If it''s okay with what I know. Just wait to kill me yet. We''ll see some more evidence and how to get it out."


    "Whatever. Shane, beside Sereno, there will be a tremendous handyman. It''s enough to kill this second hand. Not until we find out."


    Whisper and Muse pull up in a small meeting to see if they were willing to. Vanessa looked at those two, thinking they still didn''t seem bored for the time being, and pulled them up.


    Continued

 1963 Announcements in progress for bookmaking & communalisation projects

    This time, TO Books has spoken up and this has been the flow of bookmaking! At the same time, a communalisation project is under way.


    When booking, there are additions and modifications to some episodes, which I think can also be enjoyed by those you love in Be. Hope you enjoy it, along with a bunch of lovely illustrations from Dear City Matalo.


    Thank you for your patience as we will be releasing information to the sale, even with a little activity report. I wasn''t going to use the SNS... but I lost the way of the times w


    Again the cover is like this!


    https://32242.mitemin.net


    Release Date: Wednesday, June 10 * eBooks are also scheduled to be delivered simultaneously!


    Illustration: Mataro, Yet Another City


    Publisher: TO Books http://www.tobooks.jp/


    �� Start [Book Today] at TO Books Online Store!


    Written short stories included!


    (SS: "The Day Before Alphilis and Miranda Tan - Meet Destiny")


    �� Purchase in the same store and a reward short story will be included in the appendix!


    (SS: "Miranda Previous Day Tan - Female Warrior Miranda")


    �� The eBook contains offers short stories that differ from the online store!


    (SS: "Aldrius the day before yesterday, Tan - from Aldrius''s notes, its boyhood")


    Note that at the end of the book volumes, we also have a set of character settings.


    If you have any information that you can continue to publish, we plan to publish it on Activity Report and Publisher Twitter.


    And the latest stories are going to be posted here. I intend to keep the pace as current as possible, but I intend to tell you somewhere else if it will be difficult due to work, etc.

 1964 War and Peace, Part 500 - Abandoned Ruins

    "Ha, ha... I thought I was gonna die"


    "You weak bastard. Still the deputy captain of the Black Eagle?"


    "Why do I have to slip this steep angle of ice slide out of my head five times in a row? And I can''t believe the last one, it''s long enough to count to 20 and still not be easy to follow!


    "You didn''t die, okay?


    "It''s not good! At the end of the day, if you don''t notice, I''m the only one who''s gonna stick out of the slide and die!?


    "Don''t call me that, you naughty man."


    Lexus screams with his ass frozen in the closet. Apparently we arrived at the deepest depths, the pedestal was considerably wider than it had ever been, and there was an artificial bridge to a wide road. Some waited for everyone to come down, but no one would try to go further. That''s also because I feel a mighty sign ahead of me on this road, and I was hesitant to take a step.


    But only Alphilis calmly. So when I called the letter of light from the ground again, I was checking the current location.


    "Hmm, so this is the 15th floor. In that case, does the substance mean this is the bottom line? I was able to get here as fast as I could. All we have to do is get ready and get on board."


    "This is the deepest part? We got off quite a distance, but the hole''s still down there, isn''t it?


    "Oh, you don''t have to worry about it. Even Simola, who was a janitor from down here, can''t get in, grounded. It exists, but it''s supposed to be a no-go area. If you go downstairs, it''s impossible to come back."


    "The caretaker - is it like the keeper of the ruins? You sound familiar."


    Alphilis nodded small at Lisa''s words. And when I started walking, I started explaining things a little bit. Faces continued to care about it, and everyone began to move when they were followed.


    "You can''t talk directly about who I am, but there will be some who have an approximate guess. That includes Alphilis, right? I can''t tell you much, but I''ll tell you by the time I get back to Ucco, if that''s what I know."


    - I''m just curious.


    It was Larna who replied first. Perhaps Larna is the one who is most concerned about who is with Alphilis.


    Someone who is an alphilis told me to say something.


    - Once there were seven ruins, seven warcraft, seven powerful species. That is purification, knowledge, war, regeneration, exploration, evolution, regression. And Darren Lokia, Ignage, Ende Road, Dardardarian, Balor, Yurlung, Mary Jane. A new dragon now called the ancient dragon, a demon called the new possibilities of man and demon, a heavenly wing clan with the power to break through the sea of demons, a sage clan with the prospect of looking a thousand years ahead, an ancient giant with excellent power and life, a dark man who presides over darkness, a silver clan of gods of war specialized in battle.


    They joined forces and supported each other, nurturing life and a new race in this earth where there was once nothing. It was a dragon, a man, a beast, a giant, a high elf -


    "Huh? High Elves Won''t Enter a Powerful Race?


    "I know what they think, but the high elves didn''t add to the powerful species. It''s not that they decide what a powerful species is, it''s just that it ''was there first''. There are always individual differences, and there is no such thing as how good they are with simple force - if you say so, I could say that high elves are rigid as a species because they have a long life span and rarely give birth to the next generation.


    I used to love nature and other races alike, but at some point I became a hunk of bigotry, paranoia, and arrogance. That is why the seven powerful races did not involve them in key discussions. In the end, that may have led to an extra runoff of them. "


    "... who knows about this and is currently alive?


    "It would be about Darren Lokia, Ignage and Endelload. Valor has a life expectancy, Daldarian goes out to sea and is missing. Likewise, Yurlung disappeared into heaven, and Mary Jane hoped to melt into darkness and lose herself as soon as possible.


    New Dragon - With True Dragon and Demon Man starting to fight, the seven races have greatly reduced their numbers. The ancient giants were wiped out, except for Bronsel, and the sage tribe was also wiped out, except Dragreo. The silver clan too. The first generation almost died, and the knowledge and aspirations of the heart were not inherited. The Heavenly Wings disliked the battle and followed this earth, and those who remained interacted with men and were called the Ariyi. The Dark Man stopped showing up at some point, and the Demon Man is no longer only Brady Maria. Only true dragons survived, but true dragons are not the only ones who survive. "


    "Huh? Dragreo is the sage? Huh?"


    Some of them raised their barbaric voices, but they kept talking regardless of what was an alphilis.


    "What I once met was Simola, the keeper of this ruin. This ruin was once a ruin of purification. Some of its features remain, so this area is clean.


    In principle, the administrators of the ruins could not leave their own ruins, but Simola eventually considered that even the ruins would cease to function and were actively moving around within the constraints. She has given wisdom to seven Warcraft and has grown seven races greatly. I used to help with that on a regular basis. "


    "But?


    "We dormant periodically and at some point some of the ruins stopped functioning between activities. Simola is one of them. Simola herself said she should be able to operate for another 10,000 years, but she couldn''t see it anywhere."


    "Do you have any idea?


    "There is. It''s further down this ruin - the impenetrable ''middle ground''."


    "Mid-level? Isn''t it the deepest?


    To Rhine''s words, Alphilis nodded. And her words shocked me.


    "Simola said she was a superior administrator. After the middle class, he said he couldn''t find out for himself. I could imagine what it was, but they said it was something I should never open. When it opened, it was even told that this continent could be overflowing with so much power that it would not be enough to perish again and again.


    Perhaps, Ucco and Acqua are sub-middle level warcraft. I think they opened up to some kind of applause and went outside. "


    "Whoa, what the hell? Why is there such a monster trapped in a place like this? Who made that for what?


    To Betts'' doubts, Alphilis conceived. And Diore said there was no slap that didn''t look like her.


    Continued

 1965 War and Peace, Part 501 - Abandoned Ruins

    "... there was someone there once, wasn''t there? I made seven ruins, someone did. Someone who can''t even handle the cunt or the acquaintance."


    Everyone looked back at the words, but the alphilis of the day replied without surprise.


    "Come on, what do you think? I don''t know the truth again, either. My knowledge is also heard from the keepers of the ruins, mainly Simola, because they are only fragmented.


    But here''s the key. Levantine, the key is Pandora. I''m sorry I got involved, but the purpose of this one isn''t just Ucco''s crusade. I want to know the rest of the ruins. "


    "You think there''s someone here that''s odd enough to hang out with that? You seem to be very happy in your head."


    Alphilis, who shut her mouth for a moment to Lisa''s spicy word, but several pointed her sharp gaze at her just because her opinion was the same. But Alphilis won''t lose again.


    "... this one will surely help Alphilis as well. No, we have to."


    "That''s for Alphilis to decide for himself. Not you. It is precisely those who are here to patrol with Alphilis and decide to follow her. Who will obey your word"


    "Hey, I''m not, am I?


    "Grandpa, because it''s ruined. Because that''s what I want right now."


    I''m embarrassed by Lexus, and Louis gives me an elbow slap and Betts can peel. I asked Alphilis a question, even though the line was frightened.


    "Well, what about help and stuff? Unless you specifically know that, there''s nothing you can do."


    "As for the plan Orangeable is after, I already know the conclusion. Alphilis is also reaching the right answer on its own. So what we need to think about is the next thing -- after the launch of the Orange Plan, after that."


    "Orangeable''s plan and after its activation...?


    "Yeah. It''s no longer possible to stop the Orange Bull plan. So, after the activation..."


    That''s all Alphilis talked about, and the ground rang. Somewhere not so far away, I can hear something crumbling.


    The Alphilis, in Lisa''s lead, made every effort to get to the place. Huge door in front of me. Not very much, but not the size that can be opened by human power.


    "You think it''s for giants?


    "It''s an automatic door. It''s sealed."


    "Can you open it?


    "Immediately."


    Alphilis put his hand where the wall appeared to be partly metallic and manipulated the band of light. It wasn''t long before the heavy-duty doors slowly slid to the left and right, along with a heavy, low sound.


    The sight that slipped into their eyes...


    "The floor - did it fall out?


    "Broken or broken"


    "It would be the former. You think this thick ground is gonna pull out easily?


    "If something happens, isn''t that a possible story?


    "But look at the broken marks. I''m physically breaking it, this. Besides, a big warcraft, or if you suck, humans do it."


    "Lexus, are you serious?


    "I''m not your grandfather, so I''m not joking at a time like this."


    Answer as Lexus is smashed. Lisa asked Alphilis as she checked where each of them had fallen out. Alphilis looks pale, looking at the bottom of the loose hole.


    "What happened here?


    "Perhaps - Ucco and Levantine."


    Alphilis gazed even more, but the holes were deep and the darkness was thick, and it was unlikely that he could confirm the bottom, etc. Alphilis was wrapping up his thoughts, bumping and squeaking.


    "What the hell - someone got here faster than us? No, because Ucco was awake, does that mean someone woke him up? I don''t know."


    "Now, what are you going to do? Do you want to go further? Or do you want to pull it up? The Temple Knights of Arnelia will also be on their way to investigate, so if you want to be discreet, you may want to join them."


    Lisa suggested it seemed a little troublesome, but Alphilis dismissed it lightly.


    "No, if you''re saying everyone''s not going, I''m on my way."


    "Chi... no matter what, you''re not willing to let go of the big woman"


    "- But we might need to go too."


    When Diore pointed to the other side of the hole, Titania stood there.


    Continued

 1966 War and Peace, Part 502 - Abandoned Ruins

    It was unclear what look Titania had on her face, but a sword is held in her hand with a treasure ball that shines red like a flame.


    Titania put it up a little bit and felt like she smiled for a moment. And did you say hello or did you jump - Titania leaped into a hole in the hole?


    "Ahhh!?


    "Suicide...?


    "Are you the balls that will kill the sword emperor with a twinkle? He escaped downstairs!


    "Is that - the real Levantine?


    "Ku... I didn''t know we were going to go into the middle tier in this way. Closes, take the lead. We''re heading downstairs too!


    "Okay."


    Closess doesn''t even show up refusing some sort of order that''s replacing Alphilis. That is the same for Muscade, but only Larna tries to carry out that order with a strong will.


    Absolute power of command over the witch - what it meant and Larna was feeling thin about who she was, but she was still being spoken of. If you reveal who you are, every alphilis may disappear. That''s what I felt.


    And Lisa was running the sensor under a softly drilled hole, and she was starting to grasp what was going on underneath.


    "The sword emperor Titania escaped downstairs...? No, did you go after something down there? There are still signs downstairs of a scumbag, and a few others - I can''t find out as much as I''d like, whether it''s laid down in the sorcery of sensor jamming or because the ore is unknown. That''s tight!


    Lisa doesn''t have time to explore who the signs are, and she will also dive deeper with the Alphilis.


    - Not long before Alphilis and the others came forward to Ucco''s room.


    "Luna, can we go?


    "No problem, this ruin is not true darkness, the walls are glowing loudly. I can walk without a pine light."


    "I''m not in the way, either. I wonder what kind of material it''s made of. There''s nowhere to put or plug in the lights, and who built this ruin could have walked normally even in this darkness?


    "Come on."


    Renatica was chasing Titania as she appropriately flushed the throwing doubts of a rap layer at some point. I went on a Titania chase with lay on Alphilis'' orders, but Noha fortunately had traces of Titania in the vicinity for the room that Titania had escaped.


    Even if ordinary humans don''t know, Renatica won''t forget the smell of the other person''s blood once he smells it, even in very small amounts. I remembered the smell of Titania blood from bandages treated with Titania and so on, and from there came to this site following the traces of Titania that left a little bit. Sometimes the smell of Titania interrupted the sieve, but at that time the layers were assisting and finding traces.


    Apparently Titania is traveling using magic like short-range metastases, but layer intuition doesn''t miss Titania. The tracking of Lunatica is due to technology and ability, but the tracking of layers is due in large part to intuition. Fortunately Titania hasn''t jumped that long, but it was still able to spot traces less because of the accuracy of the layer''s tracking.


    Layer says anything that marks Titania''s jump can be felt as a ''shake''. It was thought that it would be difficult to trace Titania, even if it were not for these two Armas handlers and sensors, because it is a sign that Renatica has no idea.


    So without Arnelia''s guidance, they were able to trace it to the site earlier. Shortly after entering the ruins, the two packed the difference in the distance you can grasp Titania''s travel. If Titania was plentiful, I might have noticed the pursuit between the two of them, but Titania no longer seemed to have that much room either. Traces of blood on the ground are strangely spaced, as if they were pulling one leg together.


    "Wounds aren''t too shallow."


    "I don''t know. Maybe he''s just keeping his health warm. Little by little, the spacing of blood traces is longer"


    "Are you recovering? In this short time?


    "The opponent is a black magician. How Common Sense Works"


    Lunatica crushed slightly anxiously as she saw traces of blood on the ground. But the layer answers strongly.


    "Should I set it up fast?


    "Joke. There''s no way I can handle a sword emperor opponent"


    "Really? I might be able to restrain you now."


    "Overconfident?


    "No, something like certainty. Looks like he''s been doing kind of well since we got into this ruin. My senses are sharpened, and I''m not nervous. It''s in very good shape. It''s like - yeah, relaxing in your own room."


    Even though the strength of the lay is rising, it is a Renatica that I do not believe will reach the sword emperor. But layers are not baseless, paranoid people. I guess it''s really in great shape for confidence to bud. Nevertheless, I thought my room was a weird metaphor.


    In doing so, there was a layer reaction. I suddenly got a quick leg.


    Continued

 1967 War and Peace, Part 503 - Abandoned Ruins

    In a hurry Lunatica follows.


    "Layer, what?


    "Titania passed the stairs! Apparently he''s willing to take the shortest route!


    "Shortest route?


    "The vertical hole lies ahead. If you''ve dropped the hole vertically, it''s hard to track!


    "! Let''s hurry!


    As soon as Layer and Lunatica started running, a shadow appeared side-by-side. Not only was it that there was no sign at all of the right guy like that clown, but I was surprised that he was running back and side by side with them, and they were flying reflexively.


    But Daoism keeps running away.


    "Oh? Isn''t it a competition to the sword emperor? If you''re not here, I''ll take you first."


    "Luna, do you know him?


    "Joke. There are a lot of weirdos in Almas too, but there are no such weirdos. But"


    "Yeah, it was bad enough. You should never be hostile."


    The two were depressed as if they had been exposed to cold water, but on the contrary, they calmly resumed tracking. The earlier dogmatization no longer hides the footsteps, but then follows them at intervals.


    And when the lay felt Titania''s legs stop, both the clown and the lay stopped at the same time. and, at the same time, the cloud came back in an instant to the sight of the layer. Layers and Lunatica keeping an eye on their leg strength, their instantaneous power.


    In front of the two breathtaking people, a slightly different and sober clown called out.


    "May I have a word?


    "Whew!"


    "... what?


    Without worrying about the two surprised people, the clown continued to look in the direction of Titania.


    "Isn''t this ruin stopped? At the end of the sword emperor, there are signs that the relics are moving."


    "I don''t know. Our job is to track down the Sword Emperor. I don''t know where this place is."


    "Hmm, the same with your lady?


    "Yes."


    "Master Left, are you two new to ruins and... hmm, for that matter"


    According to the clown near the layer, he observed it wandering and smelled it. A layer that looks like an evil clown, but stiffens itself to the feeling of being snuggled up by a beast.


    But the clown doesn''t seem hostile. I rather observe layers rarely.


    "You... ho ho, I''ve never seen you either"


    What are you trying to say?


    "You really don''t know this ruin? Even with regard to what lies at the end of the Sword Emperor?


    "I don''t."


    "Not even interested?


    - Work is a priority now.


    "I see you''re attracted by intuition. If so."


    Suddenly the clown grabbed the two roots, Layer and Renatica, and he lifted them up and started running. Two people who are grabbed by immense creatures but unable to move by their powers.


    "Do what!?


    "Let go!"


    "No, no, because it''s like neither of you has noticed. I thought the ruins were still quite knowledgeable among humans. It''s boring in earthly creatures, so the powerful warcraft that emerges in the ruins - no, maybe that''s not a warcraft or a demon - has been twisted from day to day.


    That intuition tells me. It is better that you feel the ruins that lie ahead. Yes, absolutely. "


    "For what?


    "For what thou shalt accomplish in the future, and for whom thou shalt protect"


    Layers noticed Titania leaped herself inside the vertical hole because the clown hadn''t even hidden the signs. And when he arrived at the clown''s vertical hole, he threw the two into it.


    The walls glow milky white, but in principle true darkness. I can''t even imagine how deep the bottom is. In it, the two were thrown out without any context.


    "Wow!


    "Come on -!"


    "It''s okay, if you guys. My experience and intuition tell me. I''m not going to die here. Because ruins are kind to qualified people. Whether you''re gentle or tough, you''re more or less dying."


    Clown - Hansvl saw the two fall, so crushed. And he turned his back around.


    "Well, if you ask me why I did this, I can only say that because the stage is going to be more exciting.


    Let''s just say I entertain other actors. There are still a lot of actors out there who would like to try it. Then, young man, if you''re safe, we''ll play later. "


    Hence Hansvl rushed off in a small leap of gratitude.


    Continued

 1968 War and Peace, Part 504 - Abandoned Ruins

    "Luna!"


    Layers thrown out in the air scream. Renatica threw a dagger on the layer with a knitted string of fibers, entangling the layers'' arms. Maintain string tension, rely on walls where layers glow slightly, and explore the surroundings.


    "(If I get slapped to the ground like this, I''ll be dead for sure! I have no idea where the bottom is, but it looks like there''s a scaffold floating around there... I need to catch it somewhere well)"


    While the layers explored calmly, they found something glowing in the dark where it fell for a while. He throws Renatica like a pendulum and succeeds in successfully catching the rope. Then the body of the layer was thrown up with centrifugal force, and the layer succeeded in landing on a scaffold floating in the darkness as the universe edged.


    Keep pulling up Lunatica and the two of them were getting nothing. The two servants also exhaled loudly when they landed.


    "Alive."


    "It was just dangerous. What a clown."


    "But I''m glad they didn''t kill me. If I fought, I''d be dead for sure."


    "Maybe. And you had a sturdy string."


    "The weapon Dwarf was asking me to develop. It seems to be a rope knitted with fiber that can be picked from plants in the southern Great Forest and thinned metal. They have excellent elasticity and can''t cut it unless it''s also magic.


    Well, where am I?


    The two of them look around, but the surroundings are almost dark. It is not that I see anything because the walls glow blue and white, but only to the extent that I can see the contours. Still, when my eyes got used to the dark, I found myself in a giant vertical hole. A small village is a vertical hole with a diameter sufficient to enter completely.


    The scaffolding is just about the size of the stadium of the Unified Martial Arts Games. They are apparently hanging in some vertical holes or even floating in the universe. Earlier success in catching the rope was apparently the chain supporting the scaffold.


    "Can you climb?"


    "I don''t think I can. But it should be better to keep going down there."


    "But what about Titania?


    "I get it. There''s a scaffold a little further down that blocks the vertical hole. You must be landing there."


    "? How do you know?


    "I feel slight signs. I don''t even know how I landed alone."


    Even if Lunatica excepts her tongue, it doesn''t mean she sees anything. But here we have to follow the words of the lay man.


    "Then let''s go downstairs. By the way, how do we get off?


    "Well, isn''t that the only way to do it?


    "I knew it."


    Renatica''s words seemed to be doing one less thing on the layer''s suggestion, but the layer went down using the same method without worrying.


    And when I arrived at the wide scaffold, the layers were carefully exploring the surroundings. In particular, the layers check the clearance between the scaffolding and the ground.


    "Layer, aren''t you going after Titania?


    "No... I''m just curious."


    "What?"


    "Looks like it''s still down there."


    Renatica also checks the gaps in the words of the layer. It''s partly because my eyes have gotten used to the darkness, but it does look like I still have scaffolding. Moreover, the scaffolding seems to be slightly different. It didn''t look like a rock, it looked glossy like an ore.


    "True. But you don''t have to go now."


    "Yeah, you''re right... but"


    "Concerned"


    "I''m curious. But now it''s Titania. Down here, you can go later."


    "Then let''s go after him. There''s a bad guy ahead."


    As Lunatica pointed out, a layer that feels mighty. Even though I feel more powerful than any demon king I''ve ever felt, I''m not so terrified with wonder. That''s why the layers that were supposed to be pretty late but that went awfully, were catching up with Titania.


    Titania is standing in front of a door that is too big for a giant to open. I saw it and hid the two of them first.


    "(Beyond that door)"


    "(If the aim is to track Titania, is that all the work?


    "(yes, but if we''re going to see what kind of backdrop we''re going to follow, we need to step inside the room)"


    "(No, there''s an easier way)"


    Without waiting for Renatica''s reply, the layer left the rock shade. To that audacity, Renatica had missed the layers.


    Continued

 1969 War and Peace, Part 505 - Abandoned Ruins

    "Titania!"


    "? Are you..."


    The blue-white-faced Titania looks back. Slightly unconscious, Titania showed a slightly contemplative trick by looking at the layers.


    "- You were in the martial arts tournament. No, I met him in North Seal before that. I thought he was a good swordsman then, but it''s something I missed again. Because for a moment you didn''t know who it was?


    "My back has grown somewhat though. So different?"


    "You must have been blessed with a good fight."


    "That''s convincing"


    Layer nodded and Titania''s expression softened a little.


    "And what can I do for you?


    "You''re going ahead, aren''t you? Don''t take Levantine."


    "I was going to, but I just changed my mind a little bit"


    "What do you mean?


    "There is a mighty warcraft in the same room as Levantine. As things stand, I''m not sure I can take Levantine away from me without anything. I was just wondering if there was a good idea."


    "... may I ask what''s going on?


    Titania honestly told Layer what her purpose was. I''ve only accompanied him for a few moments, but I know that as a warrior, I can trust my layers. At first I was going to take Levantine. I can imagine what kind of weapon it would be if I looked at it, so I can also imagine future operations. If it was beyond man''s control, he thought of sealing it forever.


    I originally knew this site existed. If Levantine wasn''t in Arnelia, I could imagine hiding it inside this ruin. I''ve also been exploring before. Then the rest was like an instinct as a clan that would serve the sword, reaching to be guided by the presence of Levantine.


    One unexpected thing was that there were such powerful demons in the ruins that they had no experience with Titania. It was hundreds of years ago that I once explored the details, but when I arrived in Arnelia I didn''t feel any sign of such a warcraft, so I often thought about what to do and got to the idea that I should bump him when the seal of Perpergis was unsealed.


    The question is, what movement does the Warcraft inside make when they enter the room? The worst part was not even securing Levantine and being killed by the Warcraft without being able to do anything. For this reason Titania was hesitant in front of the door in an attempt to find out what the Warcraft was like, even though it was over the door.


    With those words, Renatica could not respond immediately, but the lay came up with a proposal.


    "If that''s the case, I''ll do it."


    "!? Layer, insane?


    "All sanity."


    "... why not? I appreciate the offer, but I don''t have the in-laws to ask you to do that. And I don''t have the time to give it back."


    "You certainly don''t have an in-laws. And I don''t want anything back. But if you mean to have it, you can have it, right?


    "What do you mean?


    "I just thought it would be the perfect combination for a powerful reconnaissance. Whatever it is, I''ll clean it up before it''s too dangerous for Alphilis and the others."


    Titania laughed all the time at Layer''s words. Even my own frightened opponent, the sword emperor, thought that everything t was rigid. Lunatica had an anxious look on her face, but Titania already seemed inspired by the words of the layer.


    "Did you do a power reconnaissance? True, you don''t know if you should try the battle. But what about this door? It won''t be good to break through the front, and it''s too heavy to open in the first place,"


    "This is - well. Is that the problem? Luna, can you open it?


    "I can''t. I don''t have a keyhole in the first place. There''s no such thing as a fort or a treasure trove door."


    "No, I think it''s amazing enough,"


    A small frame of light suddenly appeared in front of Titania as she was slightly frightened but the layers obstructed the door. And when the letters float there, they disappear on their own.


    "Hey, what?


    "Is this... an ancient dragon language?


    "Titania, can you read?


    "It''s a letter that was even about to perish in the time I was born, so what do you think? If it''s dragon language, it''s still to the extent that there are some left in the mural... but it''s too fast to disappear to read. But isn''t this even an ancient dragon language? Barely some... oh... Ri... 017... Va... early... sto...?


    Looks like he''s asking something. "


    "Well, in ''yes''"


    Layer responded instantly, so both Titania and Lunatica gave it a little bit.


    "Hey layer, don''t be so easy to affirm"


    "Yeah, what if it''s a weird contract? - Ah."


    As Titania tried to advise, the door in front of her began to open. The layer answers lightly.


    "You know they''re gonna ask you with the door closed, right? It depends on whether you open it or not."


    "Am I...?


    "More than that, both of you, pull yourself together. I''ll be ahead of you. Follow me!


    That''s how the layers went into the room first.


    Continued

 1970 War and Peace, Part 506 - Abandoned Ruins

    When the door opens with a heavy sound, magic leaks out of it as if it were steam. It felt like it would be on lukewarm water, but I guess the only reason the layer could go inside unintentionally was because he couldn''t use magic. Because if we could have used any witchcraft at all, we would have been under barometric pressure by its immense magic.


    Once inside, the layer quickly grasped the situation. The room is domed and has a similar door on the other side. And on the slightly left side of the room, I could see a giant creature lying on the side of the wall nodding against it as well.


    "(Looks like a griffon - it''s several times the size. The head alone is bigger than the human, and the hairs are red and gold. On one head, eight legs, four eyes, six wings and three tails. No, I think my tail is my mouth - it still looks like I''m asleep)"


    Layers move early across the room while erasing footsteps and signs. Moving toward the door on the other side, he told Lunatica and Titania, which would follow, not to enter the room yet.


    And speak to Shempez, who has borne it.


    "(Shempez, what''s that warcraft?


    "(Don''t know. I''m just not a better opponent than I''ve ever seen either. Lord, do you have the Tilfing?


    "(Of course. But can you still hurt me?


    "(Tilfing can be teethless. Hopefully, I''ve never done it without my involvement)"


    "(Don''t wake up sleeping lions?


    "(Unless you want to try it out)"


    It sounded like the talking Shempez voice was playing. Layer goes a little crazy and laughs hehe.


    "(Aren''t you having fun, Shempez?


    "(I enjoy it. Because I feel that the Lord is in excellent shape. Although it is most unfortunate that my repairs have not caught up)"


    "(I''m sorry. Even the dwarves said it would take time to fix it, so I took it out. Because I thought I needed your knowledge here)"


    "(It is an English break. The ruins will remain in the hands of humans alone)"


    "(Levantine in the back of this room?


    "(Feels. Among the powerful swords, he is the supreme. I knew I existed, too, but not so much - but that''s odd nonetheless)"


    "(What is weird?


    The layer came in front of the door. If you touch the door again, the letters will appear in the same way on the frame of light. Layer followed with his eyes the letters flowing again, but they looked the same as they had been earlier.


    Where the letters stopped, the door began to open the same way when I answered yes again. It is a slower, heavier way to open than earlier.


    Using that time, Shempez answers Layer''s questions.


    "(A powerful sword is the strength of the will. There are many swords and weapons that are the same as or more intelligent than people. Also weapons that allow phantom and free activity by being permanently present.


    I haven''t gotten that far yet, but the will to feel it is so thin on such a powerful sword) "


    "(Against power, you mean disproportionate?


    "(Yes)"


    "(Not that you''re asleep?


    "(no sleep on the Devil''s Sword)"


    "(Then why?


    "(I''m interested because I don''t know that)"


    "Layers!"


    Layer was only a little immersed in questioning Shempez. That''s not why you should have been alarmed, but suddenly Lunatica jumps back to the wall reflexively to confirm where you were.


    Where it was behind the layer, the tail of the Warcraft was stretching. I thought it was a mouth, but I had eyes in my mouth. This warcraft is not completely asleep. Some of them woke up and were constantly on guard.


    Layers with staggered eyes and gaze in the tail of a warcraft. When his eyes blinked twice, he tilted his neck as if that were also the main body. And eyes that don''t do anything, just stare about layers.


    But as the spine of the layer crept, another tail opened its mouth from left to right and struck. Surprised at its speed, the layer that flies away. When I looked at the surprise layer, my eyes narrowed and swayed small as if to make a small fool of me.


    "This guy!


    "Layers!"


    When my eyes notice Lunatica rushing over, my eyes glow hard. Now the layer reacted as quickly as possible to the change.


    Continued

 1971 War and Peace, Part 507 - Abandoned Ruins

    "Luna, it''s dangerous!


    The light came out of my eyes. But the layer hits quickly, and the arrows of light deviate from Renatica. The arrows of light are choosing the walls, and it is easy to imagine that they will be shattered if humans receive them.


    Titania cleaved her eyes to the cross the moment her eyes tried to release the next arrow.


    "Apparently, there''s nothing wrong with slashing it."


    "Titania. You think you can do that warcraft?


    Layers and Titania look at the Red and Golden Warcraft at the same time. But Titania said, a drop of sweat spilled a dry laugh.


    "Oh, my God... well, you can''t. I''ve never seen such a warcraft in any neighborhood. It would be much higher than the king species on the periphery. I didn''t know such a warcraft was still in the world.


    Not yet, but you can''t even run away when the main body wakes up. "


    "Then the answer is one. Go to the back and bring Levantine. With Levantine, we might be able to take him down, right?


    "That may be... but it doesn''t make a difference to a poorly shared bet, does it?


    "I''ll just do it."


    "I don''t want to"


    Lunatica hated Matchett on the layers that set up the tilfing. And Titania acted fast.


    "I''ll be right back. Until then, bring it."


    "I''ll figure it out!


    Titania headed behind the door without a reply from the layer again, but Renatica was calmly analyzing the situation.


    "You think we can handle this?


    "I''d like to... do something. Is that bad?


    "I don''t even have to check."


    Eyes and mouths with even more numbers in front of you. Layers and Renatica''s faces were blue against tentacles that one after another sprung unlimited from around the tail.


    And Titania stepped in the back of the room. While I think I need to go back before that warcraft awakens completely, I''m surprised it''s a light one in.


    "Hmm, wasn''t that warcraft protecting this place? Will that be different for those who moved Levantine and those who placed that warcraft here? Who the hell would do that?"


    There is someone who can move that warcraft here. That may have nothing to do with strength or anything, depending on the method, but it is nevertheless a sufficient threat.


    Above any demon king I''ve ever fought, above a black magician. It is expected that it is higher than the bikezel that fought in the North Seal. It is called this ruin, and it is doubtful that some of it is operational, Titania became emotional that her interest in this world was endless.


    "I''m also concerned about who made Levantine in the first place, though that in itself. If you touch it, you''ll know a little bit about that weapon, so I''m not looking forward to what the hell you''re going to tell me."


    A red, shining, white-burning sword appeared before Titania, who was so solitary. A sword with a strong glow and attention just to be there was shaking hard as if to alert Titania.


    As Titania slowed her steps, she sighed and regained her temper.


    "This is - if you get distracted, you just touch it and it burns out. This is the first time I''ve had a strong rejection so far, a sword that emits stubborn signs - but it can''t be untouched."


    Titania''s decision can''t be wavering, gripping Levantine''s pattern with determination. At that time, the sight of Levantine''s memory and what should be said poured into Titania.


    Continued

 1972 War and Peace, Part 508 - Abandoned Ruins

    "(This is Levantine - if only we had this sword, we could destroy that demon king who destroyed the village - even if this body burns out in just one swing, still - stop, you! What are we going to do with the rest of us? - The volcanic belt around here has remained activated for thousands of years because the idiots have waved that stuff. Wouldn''t this keep me away from this land -)"


    "Is that... the fierce men who have waved this sword before... the last one, that it is Endelload...?


    Memories of running through Titania. But that wasn''t the end of it. The sights were even older. Winged tribes, demons, and dragons enough to fill heaven are confronted with two Warcraft. One of the warcraft was an earlier warcraft. The only difference is it''s even more gigantic, where you''re constantly tearing apart demons and dragons one after another with a black flame. He is not frightened by the dragon''s braces, nor is he even a demon''s sorcery, but is kicking endlessly.


    Of overwhelming disadvantage, it was one woman at the head of it. The army was already confused, and even those who led each affiliation seemed confused.


    "(Why! Why doesn''t any attack go through!?


    "(Where sprung from, these warcraft)"


    "(These guys are probably - they are! I thought it was a new heaven because of it -)"


    "(Damn, I thought you were finally free from the cuckoo that binds us, this is it! How far does fate take us? Or do you think this is the wrath of the goddess?


    "(Just kidding! He''s not a goddess or anything! That''s just a crazy evil god!


    - Goddess or evil god? Titania sees this sight from someone''s point of view, but I don''t know whose point of view this is. In an argument that also feels barren, the scene proceeds further. Coalitions of other races were further reducing that number.


    "(We still need Lord Silver''s grant! That was the only thing that worked!


    "(Come on, those deep wounds aren''t there for a day. If we don''t make him full, that''s what we''re all about!


    "(But we can''t keep the front for days anymore! We''re not even 10% of what we were! Few are safe, and the will to fight is almost lost. Today is the limit!


    "(Exactly. But...)"


    The woman who was at the head of everyone raised her voice as her whole body lost her words.


    "(I''ll do it!


    "(Stop, Simola! Administrator handouts are not allowed! It''s gonna break!?


    "(But if we don''t defeat that Warcraft here, it''s over! What for have we survived and nurtured a new life - entrusting hope to the next generation, for that matter, only to wave Levantine until this decay!


    "(Stop, Simola!


    Levantine''s blow cleaves the whole warcraft. But in a deadly blow, the Simola woman was critically wounded. Still, without that hand stopping, Levantine is now swung down toward the earlier Red and Golden Warcraft.


    "(It was shallow - I didn''t know the limit would come with three shots)"


    "(I shook it without qualification, so it''s great stuff. That''s the Divine Sword Levantin, no, should I call it the Tongjin Sword Levantin? Like the warcraft of Acqua and Ucco, there seemed to be no way to fight it)"


    "(Endelload, I seem to be the limit. At least, I need to get to a long sleep. We committed dozens of violations (penalties) of the terms at this stage. You have to pay the price)"


    "(Yeah, I know. Leave the rest to us. I''ve lost a lot of time, but I won''t let this close my hopes.


    The question is, who unleashed Ucco and Aca, who should have been in your ruins in the first place?) "


    "(Yep. Neither the middle nor the lower layers are under my control - it''s an area that should have been permanently closed. It''s the same artifact if you can liberate it, but it only comes to mind about Pandora. But there''s no way Pandora would do that, and even we administrators can''t be the ones who can force Pandora to intervene -)"


    "(I''m fluttering, Simola. Have a good night. Get some rest. But we should be able to exchange information, right?


    "(Yeah, right. Let''s just say we get some rest - then we''ll have a lot of rest. Oh, I''ll leave the purifying function of the land behind, so if you''re all going to rest, please come near my ruins)"


    "(Yes, yes, because I''m serious. Finally, there''s more greenery on this earth as well -)"


    Two gentle laughs in Titania, but Titania noticed something strange. I thought Simola said she was going to rest. Then I wonder what kind of half-baked Simola object is in front of me. And if the door wasn''t as open as it was earlier, what layer had opened it without difficulty?


    But there was more to Levantine''s memory. Titania tried to let go of the intense wave of information and headaches, but Levantine doesn''t seem to allow it. Even though Levantine''s own will is rare, her hands suck and she can''t leave, just like she said she had something to tell you.


    Continued

 1973 War and Peace, Part 509 - Abandoned Ruins

    "What is it, that I still have something to tell you - what? What is it, this?


    "(Levantine, I entrust my mission to you. I can''t grant you personality because I don''t have time, but if you have to - it''s possible. The only hope you can stop that runaway guy. I entrust you to them to escape.


    No dragons, no demons - so surveillance must be loose. And if you have to, my children will do something about it. Levantine, Remegate. It''s a tough role, but please. I don''t have time for this anymore -) "


    "(Mother, get out of here! We don''t have much time! So much for the chaser -)"


    "(No, my escape won''t be possible. I have things to do to the end. Yu -, you escape)"


    "(Stupid, my role is -)"


    "(Take this, it''s a spare for times of need. They are still an immature race, so they may forget their mission as well. Then you...)"


    "(But I...)"


    Levantine''s memory was broken that far and Titania returned it to me all the time. Immediately after that, a large amount of sweat erupted. Forgetting the bleeding, the pain, the seal that was about to unravel, Titania had rebuffed the image that had just poured into her head.


    "What''s that...? The images are blurred, and some of the voices were blurred and not heard, but when the hell did that happen? Isn''t it older than the ancient wars?


    A building made of metal with walls as tall as they can reach into heaven, a white outfit I''ve never even seen on it. - That woman you called your mother, I don''t think she looked like Alphilis. But she didn''t.


    And I recognize that boy who called me Mother. That must be... "


    Thinking that far, Titania returned to me with the roar she heard from outside the room. The amount of magic that went up by one or two steps more than earlier. Titania perceived the danger and tried to go outside, but her right hand sucked on Levantine, unable to move as if she had been caught.


    "You still need help? No, are you trying to keep me out of here?


    Warcraft screams at the hot wind blowing inside the room and the roaring noise from outside. And after a lot of silence, Titania suddenly regained her body''s freedom. I thought Levantine fell out of his roots.


    "What? Did Levantine recognize me as the owner - no, you don''t. I just carry it, to let that warcraft stay. Right?"


    As if to reply, Levantine''s deep red treasure balls shine. Titania laughed all the time and took Levantine in her hand.


    "I didn''t expect you to come here and use weapons, but to be used - this is the first weapon you can''t read your intentions so far. There''s got to be a will - you just keep one master''s orders all the time without thinking too much?


    Levantine will not answer Titania''s question. But there was certainty in Titania.


    "Good. It''s a short life, but let''s just say it''s used by you. Whatever happens to this person as a result, is it fate again? Such a warcraft, if left alone, is more dangerous than Perpergis. If you can stay here, let''s do it."


    When Titania went out of the room, there was a line of alphilis exploring the room in surprise.


    Titania was astonished and relieved by the line of Alphilis that had reached this point, and felt that when she lost her mind for a moment, her legs also lost their strength. And remembering Levantine''s memory earlier,


    "(What, it''s still someone else - the signs look just like that. It''s also a sign that I wasn''t there.


    The memories I have gained are probably more important to humans than ever. And Alphilis, even for you - but I don''t have time to tell you. What a irony about fate) "


    Titania leaped herself into a pompous hole after Warcraft Ucco with that in mind, but she hadn''t even noticed the look on her face was smiling.


    Continued

 1974 War and Peace, Part 510 ~ Abandoned Ruins ? ~

    At the same time Titania rushes to Levantine, there were those who came into the room where Ucco and Layer, Renatica, fight.


    "Hyo-hyo, it''s a good fight inside"


    Hansvl, the Lord of the Voice, leaps back and punches away the struggling layer and the tentacles that were in front of Renatica with a single blow.


    "Hmm, not very handy."


    "You, you just dove!


    Layer and Lunatica aggressively distanced themselves from Hansvl. Hansvl thanked him politely as he tightened his attacking tentacles during the battle.


    "I''m ''Clown'' Hansvl. I want you to remember."


    "Are you going to interrupt!?


    "No, I''d rather help. I, unwillingly, am no longer tired of ordinary battles. I am grateful that such a strong warcraft exists. If you can, I hope you can give it to me.


    No! Of course you can fight with me, or whatever triplets you want. It''s important if you enjoy it. "


    I avoid Hansvl without even seeing the rays flying from behind. Layer and Lunatica nodded at each other as they watched how it was going.


    "On your own."


    "It''s not fun to fight. I''ll give it up."


    "Oh? Your mouth is broken for that."


    "Huh?"


    Hansvl pointed me out and the layer touched my mouth unexpectedly, but for the first time I noticed that the corner of my mouth was rising.


    Upon confirming the flashing layers, Hansvl smiled gently as if to refresh the toddler.


    "Apparently the freshly awakened chick. So it''s great to slaughter Anarches, Darts, Yatries and Banderas! Exactly the raw stone! I''d like to fully ripen it, if possible, before I fight it, but it''s the management of the world that doesn''t!


    "Why?"


    "If I am invaded by incurable diseases, I wonder if it will take six months to leave me alone. I was wondering if it would be better to scatter the flowers. We''re looking for the right person for it."


    "Do it on your own, it''s not what we found out"


    "Hmm, let''s just say I get this warcraft!


    Hansvr buried with four tentacles simultaneously attacking him from behind, throwing a dagger at him simultaneously with his hind hand. For what Hansvl has shredded, the tentacles extend further from the body, but Hansvl dances to them with a joyous look.


    Having taken off the one-end crisis, Layer and Lunatica fall back in the direction of the door where Titania went in and regain their posture, but the look on Layer''s face could not be dismissed.


    "Not good."


    "What?


    "I was going to keep it glued and wait for Titania''s return, but that clown is too strong. There''s nothing we can do when the Warcraft wakes up."


    "You can''t wake up, can you?


    "No, I''ll be up any minute. That Warcraft will always catch us. If you can''t finish with this tentacle, you''ll have to do the next thing."


    The back of the Warcraft protruded greatly to see if Layer''s concerns hit him. And he made sure to break through his back, and something popped up.


    At the same time, there are those who made a peek through the entrance.


    "Why did the room open... that kid, who is he?


    "This is the legendary Warcraft Ucco... what am I going to do with this, Sister Chaska?


    Vatruka, Gemyaka, and Chaska came into the room. They watched the battle between Layer and Lunatica softly and did not try to put their hands on it. Hansvl seemed to have noticed them, but they didn''t mind walking into the room and they didn''t stop it again.


    When Chaska stares at Ucco without answering the questions of Gemyaka and Vatruka, he just has a nagging, demonic grin at the edge of his mouth.


    "... found"


    "Huh?"


    "Now I can finally kill you"


    "Wait, sister. Who are you going to kill?


    "Elders inside, all"


    Gemyaka and Vatruka in the words. I know Chaska was educated differently than a normal war princess. I hear that its ability, which was so special, was awed inside, and was completely isolated until it could be controlled. You think it was made into space with no light or sound, and that''s what was left of it for days?


    Was it training or was it claustrophobic? You think Chaska''s hair color was closer to white than silver when she was liberated? And to this day, there has been little activity-like activity, and only the third position has been given and kept. That is the war princess named Chaska.


    You weren''t supposed to get out of there in the first place. Vatruka had been told that he would drive Chaska''s habits somewhere in preparation for the battle to come, but he hadn''t heard that was the time. Probably Chaska''s rampage. So, there''s no way to stop Vatruka without a watch.


    Still, I won''t just stop giving opinions, is Vatruka''s seriousness or his courage?


    Continued

 1975 War and Peace, Part 511 ~ Abandoned Ruins ? ~

    "Sister, wait. Sure, the elders in there hate it, but it''s not calm to kill them all. If we do that, we''ll have a frontal collision with all the forces inside. No matter how strong you are, that''s impossible."


    "- That''s why I''m here. That Warcraft - Using Ucco, you can easily destroy what''s inside. If the legendary Warcraft has killed all the legendary First Warriors. With my power, I can return to the full season of Ucco"


    "It''s a joke! There''s even a vaika in there, and there''s Princess Sorca who stopped that wuss!? As long as you get caught up in that, I''m going down! I don''t care how much you say, Sister Chaska!


    "Put a piece on before Princess Saurka wakes up. No matter how strong Princess Saurka is, she can''t have the help of a true dragon or a demon right now. If you''re a wake-up princess, you can''t do it. Besides, Vaika is not among them. If I wanted to, I''d say Vaika."


    "Then you want to give it a try?


    A voice was heard from behind, and a strong blow struck the ground directly before the Lord of that voice could ascertain who it was. Though it seemed like a special occasion, the blow of Vaika''s machete, which was swung down by Chaska, slashed the sky, and Chaska was in the rear before Vatruka and Gemyaka, who were next door, were also unaware.


    "Sister Vaika!


    "Huh? Huh? What?"


    Two confused people who don''t understand the sudden emergence of Vaika and how Chaska avoided Vaika''s blow.


    There was also between Chaska and whether he could not understand that his attack had cut off the sky for a moment, but he carried the machete again.


    Chaska laughs when she sees it.


    "If I were to kill you, it would have been now. That''s what happens when you call me."


    "If I didn''t speak up, it could have been you shielding or involving the two of us. I just did this to find out how you got out. Nothing. I can do it now."


    "I can''t. It''s impossible to take an unconsciousness from someone you recognize at one end"


    "You don''t need to be unconscious. Only push it off with strength"


    "Can you? My dance is special. No one''s ever broken it before."


    Time control.


    Vaika reveals Chaska''s abilities. I''ve heard of Vatruka and Gemyaka, of course, about Chaska''s abilities.


    Whatever you don''t like is dusted and advanced through time. On the contrary, what is liked can be stopped from time to time and permanently loved. Whether it''s because of excessive abilities or training, depending on Chaska''s mood for a broken personality, they are done.


    "(Those killed by Sister Chaska don''t even leave a figure or trace - because it all returns to dust. How many human beings would have been dusted until we got here)"


    "(It''s also your thing to have taken the back of Titania or advanced the time of sealing. No one realizes that if we can stop time, we''ll be approached. But I couldn''t just open this room. It seems that the sturdy construction made it impossible to turn the clock back or move forward. What is the center of the ruins made of?


    So I used Titania. Even if you can''t open it to yourself, did you think Titania with more than one artifact could handle it? In the end, Titania couldn''t open it, and a boy named that layer opened it.


    You think you''re invincible that you''re free to control time? No matter how strong Sister Vaika is, how do we fight?) "


    Gemyaka''s apprehension approached Vaika inadvertently. It is a Vaika who was at the apex of a warrior of a family of practically silver during the absence of Saurka. Chaska also rounded her eyes to inadvertent behavior, but it was Chaska who insisted on it in the first staggering. Both Gemyaka and Vatruka solidified in surprise at the result, even Chaska of the day.


    "Yes, why?


    "Don''t ask me"


    No more damage. But is Chaska the same one who can''t keep up with understanding, intercept again? But now they thought Chaska had disappeared, but there was Chaska who was bounced off behind Vaika. I guess I stopped time and tried to get around behind it, but even that doesn''t seem to make Vaika anything.


    Without changing one expression, he looked to Chaska, where Vaika fell on his back.


    Continued

 1976 War and Peace, Part 512 ~ Abandoned Ruins ? ~

    "No matter how much time we can stop, we have too much basic technology. Such a move. Then it''s impossible to put an effective punch in me. Whenever I fought, a bunch of beast kings were more accommodating."


    "Nah... get on the diagram!


    "I''m not on the diagram. It is true that I am strong. I have supported the silver clan for a long time. I''ve never missed a workout, and I''ve never lost anything but my sister Saurka.


    You''re the one licking it, Chaska. "


    Chaska stops time again. Now longer, so that we can definitely stop Vaika from breathing. But what I saw in the space where other times than myself would stop was the fact that Vaika was releasing an invisible series of fierce strikes while stopping. Dance unleashed simultaneously in all directions so that Chaska could not come close even when time stopped. Chaska didn''t even come close to what should be called a fist and shockwave junction.


    Time moved and Chaska''s face, distanced, turned bright blue.


    "You, monster!


    "The silver clan is to be feared. It''s an honor to have you say that."


    Vaika took off her jacket "one piece". Vatruka, as Gemyaka does, Vaika naturally limits its movements as well. But Vatruka''s jacket was in one piece, but Vaica was dressed further underneath it.


    What that means - I don''t know. The silver clan is not alone. Vaika tells.


    "No matter how much training you go through, the top is far away - I''m not even fit to see that shape yet. That''s what my sister Saurka said. I will not lose to those who do not even try to see.


    We need to fix this, Chaska. If you lose to me, I''ll have you listen to me. "


    "Become, what..."


    Chaska tried to argue, nothing could be said. Vaika''s bottom line is not like this yet. Then there''s no way to win - because I know that, but I still had self-esteem for not being able to admit to losing.


    But there was a further intrusion there.


    "Ho, the top. Isn''t that a story of interest? But I don''t mind talking about the concubine in the absence of her."


    "Who?"


    "High-headed, modest little girl"


    It was Brandi Maria who unleashed the magic of high gravity (Graviton) on Vaika. With such high gravity that the ground swells, Vaika is also deprived of his body''s freedom.


    "That''s the silver clan. If it''s about cyclops, I''d flatten it while I count to three. Sturdy."


    "You, the demon?


    "Exactly. Aren''t you the only ones who talk too much on the diagram?


    "I see. The first seven races might have that right."


    Vaika was gradually turning to Bradymaria. Seeing how it was, Bradymaria chipped and tongued.


    "My lord! This one''s going to be full of hands! Can I take care of that?


    "What, you have my help?


    "Is it a couple?


    "If you''re proud of the strongest, put them together, I''d say. I''m free, let''s play with mine a little bit."


    Purity White Fun stood in front of Chaska. I laughed when I saw Puritanical White Fun like Chaska made a fool of me.


    "Just a human being against me? Just die soon."


    "Really? Then try it."


    "Hmm, is that the last word you want?


    "It''s a woman with a lot of mouth. So much so that you can hold it if you keep your mouth shut."


    Chaska, irritated by the words of Puritanical White Fun, did not hesitate to stop time trying to kill Puritanical White Fun. But in it he stopped his hand in an attempt to touch the puritanical leisure. I have a bad feeling about it.


    Chaska interrupted stopping time without touching puritanical leisure. I realized that Chaska had murdered herself and Puritanical White Fun laughed all the time.


    "Exactly. Is that a good idea? It''s wise not to touch it."


    "You - what did you do?


    "Come on? You think there''s some idiot in the middle of a fight who reveals his own hands? You''re worried about him inside, you. I''m starting to get a little interested. What kind of voice would I cry in if I gave in?


    "Hih."


    Chaska glances instinctively at that word of puritanical leisure. See how it goes, Bradymaria gives the nail.


    "Sir, do you have a grand affair in front of my wife?


    "I''m just going to play. I don''t care."


    "Though!


    "Jealousy is ugly, Maria. If you don''t like it, just finish it."


    "Nooo, is that a crisis? My servant concubine didn''t expect such a crisis."


    "What is this battle? That''s crazy. Yo."


    By the time Gemyaka made a weak statement, there was even more change going on in the room.


    Continued

 1977 War and Peace, Part 513 ~ Abandoned Ruins ? ~

    "Ho ho! Ho ho!!


    Two demons created from the warcraft Ucco and Hansvl were in a fierce fight. When you eject an object in the shape of an egg, two giants emerge from it. The whole thing wraps the flame, the whole thing wraps the wind around the giant. The giant of flames melted everything he touched with its high heat, and the giant of the wind cleaved open what he touched.


    Hansvl is fighting each other while dealing with such monsters at the same time. The two giants move rather quickly rather than bluntly, but Hansvl moves loosely above them.


    Avoid the magma-like diarrhea spit out by the flaming giants as they step forward and leave without defying the wind wrapped by the wind giants, making sure they get caught in the stream and take a blow. It''s the right thing to do that''s odd, but the way it fights is art. Both Layer and Renatica were in love with each other by accident.


    "Awesome."


    "He''s weird, but he''s super first-rate. What are we gonna do, huh?


    "I don''t know. But it doesn''t look like he''s just a human being. Speed and strength are not human. Qigong - isn''t it? Seems a little different from having properties as well - yes, the king species. Has it also hunted more than one king species? Then I''m convinced - if so, you have a little prep to defeat - if possible, go downstairs, from Warehouse 6 -"


    "Layers?"


    Renatica remembered the disturbing air in Layer''s soliloquy and poked a small side of it. But the layers are whining bumps unchanged.


    "- No, do you also need a shield? Mackinas are more certain to wake up too - but if you don''t have enough power to get it up and running, go straight to the marionette beast -"


    "Layers, layers!


    The layer that Lunatica finally returns to me for shaking. Layers who look at their own statements in those worrying eyes.


    "Did I say something?


    "Yeah, one thing after another I don''t understand."


    "Shempez, have you tried to tell me anything?


    "(No, I didn''t say anything. Or the master used a word I don''t even know. Mackina or something)"


    "Mackina? What, it"


    Neither Renatica nor Shempez felt unspeakable anxiety about the change in the layers, but not that Shempez and Renatica could communicate willingly, and their anxiety would remain lumpy. At that time, everyone realizes that the impact was also transmitted from outside the room, which made a difference in the war situation. It was the same for Hansvl, for the two giants fighting him, and for Ucco.


    "Is someone out there fighting?


    "Is that - Vatruka and Gemyaka?


    Renatica noticed who had the silver hair peeking through the door half open. But it wasn''t just that, there were two more - women with longer hair than they seemed to be there.


    "And then - who? of the blonde woman and the eastern continent - looks like a costume"


    "Nobody and he are great users. Maybe we should hide ourselves in the back room."


    "Right -?"


    The moment Renatica agreed to the layer''s proposal, there was a tremendous shock to the door with the roar, and Bradymaria rolled into the room. The doors still tremble, and the flaps and parts of the ceiling collapse. Apparently, not to mention the door, the whole room isn''t so sturdy to make. Even though a crack ran on the ground, the layers had noticed.


    The rolling Bradymaria arose quickly, but her expression could not hide her surprise and anger.


    "Yeah, no, it''s abominable! I didn''t know you''d roll your concubine to the ground!


    "That''s the line over here. One broken tooth."


    Pee, and Vaika spat out her broken teeth and blood. Vaika has already taken off her second outfit. All that is left is a seemingly thin jar and an ultra-thin black outfit that sucks perfectly on the body.


    Puritanical White Fun sees their interactions and praises them honestly.


    "Surprised. I didn''t expect to smash Brady Maria from the front."


    "- I''m angry, but Vaika is the strongest warrior in the awake clan. You don''t lose a few things when you deal with demons."


    "I see. Shall we clean this one up and go grant"


    "It doesn''t work that way. If you can''t touch it directly, there are other battles."


    "Mm?"


    Puritan Bai Fu notices that the colour and odor of the air surrounding her has changed. I laugh when Chaska dulls behind it.


    Continued

 1978 War and Peace, Part 514 ~ Abandoned Ruins ? ~

    "I''ve spoiled the air. Precisely accelerating the rate of microbial reproduction? The air around us is poisonous, isn''t it? How long can you stand it?


    "Hmm?"


    Chaska laughed at me with a good face, and Puritan Bai Le reaches out. Chaska stopped the hour, but the hand of Puritanical White Fun was stretched further ahead of her escape. There''s still a distance, but I feel more like I''m stuck in time than I was earlier, Chaska. The expression clouds into Russia.


    "... what did you do?


    "Don''t you see? If you don''t know, you''re an amateur in battle. You''ve never fought someone stronger than yourself for your life, have you? And if you''re capable of stopping time, the price will be high. How long can you use it continuously? 50 or 100? Doesn''t seem like it''ll last forever."


    "Hmm, are you going to threaten me?


    "Until you''re stating a pure fact. At this rate, you''ll be caught between the count of 300. Might as well get caught by an adult, huh? Now let''s make him cute on my hips. If you put a lot of effort into it, that''s all you''ll be treated like."


    "This... my groom!


    The air between Chaska and Puritanical White Fun was simultaneously black polluted, but Puritanical White Fun penetrates without anything. It seems like a seemingly simple mess, but only then do we know that there is an advanced rush in between.


    Puritanical White Fun was measuring the time to stop Chaska while strengthening or weakening the speed at which he stormed. How long can it be stopped in a row, how long does it last, or what is the scope to stop time?


    Little by little, Puritanical White Fun gathers information while speculating between special occasions.


    "(With distance, you can''t seem to move on or stop the time of the object. If I could do that, I''d already be rotten and weathered. Make progress. Make it back. Probably need to be touched directly.


    Stopping time doesn''t seem to have that much of an effect. About 30 to 50 steps at most - stones thrown aside in advance, but there was one that was falling even when time stopped. But we need more precise distance to catch him. If we don''t catch him and stun him with one blow, this one''s in danger.


    The movement is to the extent that the amateur has hair, there is a feeling of tension inside. Kuku, this isn''t a bad idea) "


    Purity White Fun hunts Chaska down precisely, just elaborately. Meanwhile, the defeated Bradymaria can''t stay that way either.


    "Little girl, don''t get on the diagram!


    "Nothing on the diagram, just naturally I''m stronger...?


    That''s when Vaika''s eyes, another silver-haired girl stops. When I realized that was a face unfamiliar to the warriors inside, Vaika''s movements stopped for a moment by accident.


    "Lunatica...? Right, that''s my sister"


    Lunatica unwittingly hardens herself by noticing Vaika''s gaze. There is no way to know what Vaika''s gaze means, he just mistakenly assumed that he was flattered by strong warriors who could fight each other with Bradymaria.


    And that gap, Bradymaria couldn''t have missed.


    "Where are you looking!?


    "! Shit-"


    In the battle, there has never been anything like the distraction of the war princess Vaika. As a proxy for the long sleeping Sorca, he is the Vaika who has long fought as the strongest princess of war. I never thought about anything extra than battle.


    But the information that a blood-split sister who had never seen her before and knew she existed might be in Arnelia evokes feelings other than that of the princess of war on Vaika. Expectations and pleasures - only slightly shaking the sentiments as Vaika''s princess of war.


    Bradymaria hasn''t given her full strength yet. When I used witchcraft, I thought it might involve puritanical leisure, and I didn''t intend to use it except when I finished my cock. But touching the strength of the battle princess Vaika in front of her, the possibility that she might lose as she stood, blew her reason instantly.


    Continued

 1979 War and Peace, Part 515 ~ Abandoned Ruins ? ~

    "I''m not dead!


    It was released unconstitutionally, the release of magic in the body. A substitute that can''t even be called witchcraft, which does not take the form of witchcraft and just bumps the stream (od) that is in your body. But if you are a Bradymaria with a magical power of different digits compared to other organisms, that alone can be fatally wounded.


    Vaika also instantly perceives the danger of Bradymaria''s attack. Knowing that death could not be avoided if it was decent, Vaika fought back as her instincts were.


    "Wind Dance Octopus, Twisted Wind Hole"


    A blow for a backlash. Deal with the opponent''s attack and release a dance that reflects as it is. Bradymaria''s attack, which was twisted at close range, could not be fully reflected, and she headed in a direction where there were no deviant attacks.


    "Ah."


    "Ugh."


    Vaika and Bradymaria shouted at the same time, but it was the body of Ucco that hit the attack. Maybe it wasn''t as big of an attack as the Ucco tried, but still it doesn''t change that the blood splash flew and gave Ucco a painful hand.


    When Uko opened his eyes slightly after the attack, he stretched his neck and rang loudly.


    "Cheyenne, cheyenne!"


    "Hey, this is an unexpected development. I didn''t expect the main body to wake up anymore! Not if you''re doing this."


    Hansvr, against two giants approaching in front of him, the arms in his sleeve swell up many times when he pulls them on his sleeve. The giants looked up at arms that swelled up as much as their bodies, and were smashed.


    Squirrel puts his shriveled arm out of his sleeve again, and now he has more than one ball-like grip in his hand. When I threw them at Ucco with my balls on, Ucco twirled the Hansvl one.


    Its eyes run limitless in blood, staring at Hansvl with obvious hostility.


    "Hihi, this is superb killing! I''m rolling. Don''t you think so, boys and girls?


    "No kidding, do suicide elsewhere!


    "It will be too late. The only way to survive is to fight and kill!


    Lunatica complained with a slightly sad voice, but there were those who were already moving at that time. What a layer it was to see Ucco boil a glowing white flame in his mouth and move fastest.


    "Let it!


    I sensed that the flames would fill this room, and the layers popped out best. The tentacles approaching the layer, Hansvl throws the ball and slaps it off.


    "Hihiko, it''s an assault that I believe has my cover. Sweet, but comfortable!


    The piercing of the layer catches Ucco''s throat. The body of the layer kicked to the ground with all its might was heavy, and Ucco was turned to the ceiling with a whimper, and the flames erupted and underdeveloped.


    "Whew!"


    "Layers!"


    If you don''t take the layer that gets blown up and falls, Lunatica runs. And Ucco, suffering from a flame that erupted after being kicked in the throat, slammed the ground to step on the group thickness. Ucco rumbled around making a voiceless stuffiness, making noise in the room.


    "Wow!


    "What a shock!


    Gemyaka and Vatruka can''t help but stand as if the earthquake had struck close. Among them Bradymaria and Puritanical White Fun merged with each other, Chaska could not help but try to get close to Ucco, and Vaika was flying into space.


    In those eyes, you don''t miss a glimmer of crack in the ground.


    "Opportunity! Earth Dance, 13 Shapes, Narashin (O) Chi"


    Vaika rolls out a bunk kick with her hips like a seismic leg on top of her cunt. Ucco''s own weight and its power cause the rock to collapse, and everyone who was on the spot for the collapse.


    "Hey, you think it''s still down there? It''s fun, what is a tour of Naruto with the legendary Warcraft!


    "Layer, get caught!


    "No, Luna. I''m going downstairs!


    "Huh?"


    Layer heads downstairs as he slips through Renatica''s hand, which he managed to stay on. Lunatica also instantly chose to follow it down.


    And Bradymaria spread her feathers and tried to stay with Puritanical White Fun, but Puritanical White Fun refused to do so.


    Maria, we''re going downstairs.


    "What? I''m sorry I fell with Ucco."


    "What''s under here? What''s down there, more than the hierarchy where Ucco is? Ucco was in a place where people could have stayed for something deeper and more rested - and, no, the ground fell off lightly. Don''t you feel your destiny?


    "It''s..."


    "There may be a truth waiting for you that you don''t even know. Why don''t we just leave it to the curiosity?"


    Bradymaria sighed as she gave up when she saw Puritanical White Fun smiling. Bradymaria knows she won''t ask once this man has mentioned it. Besides, I do know you got hit by that word.


    Chaska also catches Gemyaka and Vatorka and falls into a collapsed hole.


    "Sister Chaska! Are you going after him?"


    "Naturally. We need to bring that thing back to life completely"


    "It doesn''t mean you can control it, does it? No, I rather can''t!


    "So fine. The only way to defeat that monstrous Vaika is to awaken Ucco. Besides, Saurka''s sister is here."


    "Your sister?


    Gemyaka sparkled her eyes at the anticipation of being able to reverse this adversity. But soon by Chaska it will be cloudy.


    "You''re guilty of the same crime, Saurka. Your sister won''t forgive me."


    "I don''t..."


    "Deeper than that. If we don''t land properly, we''re in danger!


    So they fell to the bottom of the earth, and to the bottom.


    Continued

 1980 War and Peace, Part 516 ~ Abandoned Ruins ? ~

    And time goes back to now. After Titania fell, the Alphilis were looking into it, including the back room, where Arnelia''s advance party arrived. It was Aristotle who led it. Aristotle ran over when he admitted he looked like Alphilis.


    "Lord Alphilis? How could you be faster than us? No, more than that. Why are you here?


    "... Lord Aristotle, you were. I have a little situation. If you don''t listen to me, it''ll help."


    "No, that''s not how it works. We''re on a mission, too. I''d just like to work with you if it''s something you can work with, are you willing to do that?


    In a slightly harsher Aristotle tone, the person replacing Alphilis looks a little troubled.


    "I''m not going to disturb you. But we shouldn''t act together. Cooperating on a burning blade will, on the contrary, get in the way, and do you mind if we do our own research on each other?


    The stingy "... I can''t tell you anything unless you check with Master Anorn, but basically we have a cooperative system with Jaeger. It''s not about cooperating, until you tell me you don''t need it - but your signs feel different from Lord Alphilis''s. Are you really Lord Alphilis?


    Aristotle''s hand is on the sword. I''m still curbing the killings, but Aristotle''s skill is to attack them without exasperating them, etc., before breakfast. Alphilis took control of them before the faint Jaeger''s face.


    "This is something different. Who do you say I am, not Alphilis?


    "... Lord Lisa, don''t you have two words for her?


    "Yeah, sure. You think this Lisa would follow a big woman other than Alpha Reese?


    In front of Lisa, who said it out of grandeur, Aristotle pulled back without saying anything more, but at the time Lisa was in cold sweat.


    And speak secretly to those who are replacing Alphilis.


    "That said, what are you going to do? If Miranda comes down, I can''t delude you, can I?


    "... of Arnelia. How will they get out?


    "Picking up their stories and putting them together, apparently there are a number of Warcraft intruding. Mr. Aristotle seems to be an advance party, and seems to prioritise securing the route to this point first. If we''re gonna get out of here, now would be the time."


    "Really... but even to get out"


    Dahliu "I don''t have enough. We can''t build a bridge of ice like we''ve always done."


    He was shaking his head as the closet glanced through the hole. Apparently, there''s a lack of mana here to be the source of the magic, and we can''t build the same long, solid bridge we''ve had. Muscade and Diore also agreed to that.


    "The depth of the hole isn''t so deep, but you''re just gonna die if you fall. I can''t do it without wings."


    "And even if you get off, you don''t have the means to get up. Though it seems more auspicious to build a good bridge head and move forward slowly."


    "But then..."


    "Are you in trouble?


    Next to a troubled group, suddenly a woman with shining light hair stepped down. There was no sign of anything, even Lisa just solidified herself to surprise and stare at the woman.


    The glowing golden hair was long enough to reach the ground, and I was avoiding binding them and finally getting to the ground. The perfect black outfit for the body was the same as that of Vatruka and Gemyaka, but the figure of that woman, even longer and richer in flesh, was only slightly sensual for even women to look directly at.


    They all distanced themselves with a flash of delay against the woman, who suddenly appeared without any sign. Even with Betts, Lexus, and Rhine''s ability to be vigilant, he couldn''t keep up.


    The woman put her jaw to lean against the shoulders of those who were replacements for Alphilis, and spoke with affection.


    "Oh, I''m disappointed. You''re not the enemy, are you?


    "It must be because it suddenly appears. I told you to stop that way, Saurka."


    "You explain, best friend. I''m not a suspicious person."


    "You may not be an enemy, but you won''t be able to hide the suspicion"


    "Say demonic?


    "I would have almost admitted to myself the lack of colour. That''s why I can''t turn."


    "It''s not my fault, it''s your service"


    Someone who''s not an alphilis who laughs all the time at a fluffy Saurka. Lisa was sensing for the first time that the person laughed and the tension relaxed.


    Continued

 1981 War and Peace, Part 517 - Mentors Meeting ① -

    And Saurka sees the knights of Arnelia start making noise, pointing under the hole for now.


    "You''ll have stories to pile up and questions, but should we go downstairs first? It''s not good to be here either. Looks like my people went downstairs."


    "Right, it would also be a hassle to explain to the knights of Arnelia. It''ll take too long to explain you."


    "Same goes for that, but the bad guys are coming. The black magicians? There will be inconvenience in that body."


    To Saurka''s point, those who replaced Alphilis looked bitter.


    "- You have a good guess, as always. I''m not even supposed to have told you the details."


    "I would have been able to manifest it a little more often if I had. But how many times did you die before your personality matured too early to mature enough to play its original role?


    "I''m not counting, that''s not true. Because before I have my self as me, I''m usually dead. It''s been hundreds of years since I''ve had myself, for God''s sake. Still, you didn''t die all kinds of ways. In any given world, there will be not only prejudice against those who can use witchcraft, but also fear of the heterogeneous.


    This time we''re growing close to a miracle. Physically mature, and at the same time as your awakening. Just... "


    "This is the last time, right?


    Those who looked small, but clearly alphilis, moaned at the words of Saurka.


    Saurka lay her eyes down for a moment, and nodded forcefully.


    "You still are - something you don''t feel as powerful as you used to. You used to even be the administrator."


    "It''s an old story - that''s why I''ll finish the rest before it disappears. I''m not leaving anything that threatens this continent intact."


    "Well, that''s a common role for us. Ucko first to hit the mark. It''s just that the real purpose... you know what I mean?


    "Yeah, I know. We need to find out who protected Ucco."


    "Fine then. But these kids, are you sure you want to take them?


    Though Saurka glanced over at those around Alphilis, many could not hide their tense faces.


    Saul looked a little troubled when he saw it, but whoever looked like Alphilis laughed furiously.


    "Didn''t that say the same thing to the first war princesses? He said he doesn''t rely on strong habits."


    "Uh, I''m weak when they say that. The majesty of being the princess of the war of the sun isn''t what it was before you."


    "I am possessed by this child who is my black son, and I also feel a great flow to meet you. Come on, let''s go. I don''t know what''s going on down there, and I can count on the fighting power of the Silver Clan in the world down there."


    "The unbridled space of the Spirit? I wonder what''s waiting for you. Damn it, Simola wants you to tell her something else that matters."


    Saurka wrapped them all in light, complaining of bumps. In such a moment that no one else has time to react, a row of alphilis and the figure of Sorca disappear from the spot.


    The remaining Arnelian knights, including Aristotle, were all but dismayed.


    - Did you move?


    "Who is it?


    In Tarrum, far from Arnelia, Luvere reacted to the crush of his mentor Earthgal. Since Earthgal became involved in the Alphilis, Levere has visited him frequently. I had originally taught, and often discussed Tarram, but Earthgal had actively begun acting as a mentor since he became involved in the Alphilis.


    He began to organize Tarram''s boundaries, advise and donate to the institution through the Golden Purity Hall, and even advise zoning so that magic and streams of mind could improve. Because of this, the number of crimes committed in Tarram is clearly decreasing. Despite all the confusion and the organization of the vigilante, Tarram had not been greatly hit by the confusion, and there should have been a lot of ground gal power.


    Its Earthgal, but for the past few days I''ve been caged in my home workshop and staring at the ground. Luvere realized that the shape painted on the ground was like a map of the entire continent, but a hammer suspended from the ceiling moved out on its own and stopped pointing to a point. Levere looked at the point pointed by the hammer and felt a bad feeling approaching the back of his chest.


    Continued

 1982 War and Peace, Part 518 - Meeting of Instructors ② -

    "Instructor Earthgal, the point is..."


    "It''s Arnelia. Here and now, magic is concentrated to the point of anomaly. This reaction is identical to what was once confirmed in the days of demons and ancient dragons. I mean -"


    "It must be Ucco''s resurrection."


    A few figures emerge in the room. Levere took a breath in the shadow that suddenly appeared, but he didn''t have to drop the snack he had at his place.


    Earthgal had calmly embraced the coming of a raised shadow.


    "What is it, your history? I just didn''t think I was interested in the human world anymore."


    "You know what, Earthgal. I''m not as young and curious as you are, but I can''t overlook this. Ucco was a party for us."


    "Acqua did, but Ucco couldn''t, until the end. The warcraft of fire and thunder was supposed to be misty in the ocean, but I''m surprised it wasn''t dead. But it would be the lapse and responsibility of all those involved at the time who did not see that end. That''s why we came out."


    "If it''s to defeat Ucco, we should come up with wisdom. Isn''t that right?


    "Hmm. I was endowed with wisdom by Simola, the keeper of the ruins, and protected the surface as her apostle - speaking of which I would look good, but would I be right to say that I didn''t actually have enough power to fight Ucco or Acqua directly? More to the point, it''s a powerless run. Do you not think that it is forbidden for you to touch around the time as if you had stood up and defended yourselves?


    Even this time, you''re not even going to go directly to Ucco just to give this and instructions, are you? If the mentor leaves the land, it will be his life. You have no such courage. away from the flow of man and from the flow of the world, and to you who for thousands of years have just dripped manure. "


    It was felt by Luvere that the air stuck with the way Groundgal said it, tingling. I know each one of them only comes with a phantom, but still every one of them is an overwhelming magician. The heads of the factions of modern sorcery societies and others are probably not even comparable, and bearers of far stronger power compared to witches.


    I could see they were poised to kill, and Levere couldn''t hide the tension. The opposing Earthgal, with an extra look, rather picked up the chair with magic as if to laugh spirally, and sat back in an eagle attitude.


    "- It would be disrespectful, a young man! Who the hell do you think led you to your mentor?


    "You don''t know the battles of that period directly, so you can say it! There is no way humans can do this, such as break into their battles with unlimited power close to the Spirit!


    "This is it. Do you still have feelings that just make you angry, or your history? Don''t worry, no one will listen to you in this day and age, even if the stones want to do something."


    Another praised the mentors, who seemed to be even more exasperated by the way Earthgal spoke.


    "Earthgal, what are you trying to say by deliberately pissing us off?


    "One thing I really wanted to make sure you weren''t stoned. The ancient dragons confirmed the will of the Spirit more deeply, and so on, each assimilated to the earth and the sky, but if I may say so, it is tantamount to renouncing their own responsibilities.


    Give up a hundred steps and the ancient dragons will do fine, but the true dragons entrusted to them are clearly immature - and we, the human beings, should not do the same. "


    "So you''re going to lead people? Those who have little magic, or even little knowledge of how to use that power. It proved impossible for thousands of years, and I thought we''d run out of arguments."


    "I thought so, too. But I recently met an interesting person. That''s multiple, too. Watching them made me ashamed to have named myself a ''mentor''. People walk away on their own, even if they don''t lead. All we have to do is walk together."


    "Hmm - Alpha Reese and his mentor, Aldrius."


    To another point, Earthgal nodded. That exchange will accommodate the killing of the other mentors.


    "Indeed - the journey of some is not the same as that of any human before"


    "It''s unobserved man and destiny. There is room for consideration in defining it as opening up destiny."


    "But you''ve already intervened - right, Earthgal?


    "I''ve intervened from the other side. You can break through the presence of Levere, the witch of Tarram here. I know that''s not the only person in line, but I want to see how she does as a mentor who observes destiny and the end of the continent"


    "Is that because she has a son in her?


    To that question, Earthgal denied it after having kept his constant silence.


    Continued

 1983 War and Peace, Part 519 - Leaders Meeting ③ -

    "No - you''re not. Indeed, your son was what I meant to live as a mentor. But apart from that, I found the existence of Alphilis interesting."


    "Ho, what''s funny?


    "Her affinity for witchcraft can also be described as abnormal. After a moment, she may become a person who has drawn a line with her son, etc., who was born before. She doesn''t lose herself even though Oranzebul flirts with her destiny and sorts her out as your son. On the contrary, it shows signs of ancient spiritual bodies and even your son.


    It will naturally be influenced by your son. But I can''t help but feel it in her qualities. For once, unlike those of us who are stuck, if we were to find new human possibilities, wouldn''t we be like her?


    "It''s a lot to put in. But isn''t it scarce for an event that just shows its basis?


    "I still am. But won''t you keep an eye on me for a while longer? We know that you have already lost interest in the human world. Still, I need you to stay out of my way. And if it''s possible, I want you to help people walk."


    "It''s like a will, Earthgal"


    After that accusation, a lot of silence flowed - and Earthgal laughed all the time.


    "Maybe so, no, I''m sure you do. I found a place to die. Well - I said and realized, who are the three daughters, Alphilis and those in it? I didn''t know you were calling your daughter, you mee-chatress. I didn''t realize that."


    "What are you whining about?


    "About this one. I promised you, my brothers!


    That''s all I told him, Earthgal just left the spot. The mentors are uncertain about the hood and the expression, but they don''t even look distracted by Earthgal''s behavior. Everyone wears a hood deep in their eyes, but one of them sighed.


    "That young man... suddenly appeared before us one day. I thought he''d become one of us like a pusher to teach magic, and when he left, he went on his own again. What a restless thing to be us who have lived longer than witches and more with the Spirit."


    "But after he became one of us, how quickly time went by. You''re boring me."


    "And I became a mentor after his time, and only one more can still continue to be a mentor. All the others lacked qualities as mentors - in that way, his passion, his talents, his efforts were real"


    "Right. He did that and we rated ourselves stuck. Yeah, and when they say it clearly, it just kind of sticks."


    In the words, it was felt by Levere as if the mouth of many had broken. And whoever felt that he would be the summariser suddenly turned to Luvere.


    "The witch there. You''re the summariser of this tarram, right?


    "... yeah, what''s that?


    "You don''t have to be so vigilant. We are in a neutral position. I''m not on the side of humans, but I also don''t take the side of black magicians. At least they''re here."


    "From the perspective of being a mentor of Earthgal, I believe they are people who cannot be alarmed even if they are neutral."


    Many mentors laughed at the words.


    "Heh heh, it''s been over a thousand years since I''ve laughed out loud. She''s a funny girl inside."


    "It''s quite enough to fool my daughter."


    "Right, it certainly has been quite permanent. He drilled to spend time with seven species, including the ancient dragons and demons. The spirit could have collapsed at last, but it seems to have managed to be preserved thanks to Earthgal''s exciting days"


    "It''s exciting - I thought it was just bad character."


    The mentors laugh bitterly at Levere with a sinister face.


    "I won''t deny that, but I now wonder if you cared about that one. And when he left the world, he had a faint feeling that it would be the end of his mentor''s time.


    No matter how relaxed, times shift. As we once could not imagine a world in which humans would travel - we would no longer need such things as mentors. Perhaps a witch. "


    "I feel that. But that won''t be the time yet."


    "Mm-hmm. Depends on what the Orange Bull plan will do. We initially decided to sideline his plan, but now we also wonder if that would have been a good idea.


    So I''m going to insure you. "


    "Insurance?"


    To the words of Levere, another conductor taps the floor with a cane. Then, at Levere''s disposal, a flutter appears, a book and a necklace.


    Continued

 1984 War and Peace, Part 520 - Meeting of Instructors ④ -

    "What''s this?


    "It''s part of a record from when seven distinguished species were still alive. They were supposed to be preserved only by the keepers of the ruins, but now they are left behind by fellow Dead Instructors. I would have saved it without permission, so I thought it was something that should be sealed forever, but without us like this, it would be scattered. That would be too much to spare. Perhaps the only clue that comes close to knowing what was once a time."


    Levere opened the book and looked inside, but I don''t understand a single letter. Moreover, it was written using multiple languages.


    "... you can''t read it at all to me"


    "It''s a lost word now. If you can use clues such as old ruins or dragon languages, you might be able to read them. Then there will be a limited number of readers."


    "(yes... then maybe Alphilis can even read some of it)"


    Levere thinks so, and presumably the mentors gave it to him with that intention as well. And at the end of the book, there was a place that I couldn''t open no matter how.


    "- Is it locked in magic?


    "Sounds like it, but we don''t know all that either. The mentor who made this book is a stranger among us. I remember being immersed in the ruins at one time. I''m guessing you put something back in there from the ruins then, but he''s a good at making tricks. I think he was a genius - well, you should go through the magic in detail."


    Letters and shapes emerged from the book as Levere passed his magic as he was told. A brilliant 3D view emerged in the dim room and Levere was accidentally blinded. I know it''s some kind of problem, but Levere has no idea what it means. At the same time, I can see the number floating in front of me decreasing, and Luvere is in a hurry to see what''s going on.


    "What is this?


    "Probably a mystery of geometry. Choosing the right answer will help you get to the next question."


    "What if I''m wrong?


    "The problem just disappears. But once you make a mistake, the next opportunity will be in a month. And when I try to force it open, I get a warning. If you open it up rampantly, the contents will be lost forever. Because I was good at making tricks like that.


    And there''s not one question, there''s more than one. We have also tried many times in a long time, but have only reached the third question. As far as the third question was concerned, it was in the form of a number to be filled in, and the time limit was not more than a day. But I couldn''t comprehend it. I gathered the wisdom of all my mentors, but I gave up. You''ll need the wisdom of the seven former races to solve it. "


    "Isn''t that something you''ll never be able to answer?


    "Earthgal said, is there anyone who overturns common sense?


    Luvere immediately thought of Alphilis'' face and felt that she would somehow unravel it with a strange face.


    "Sure. Because it''s not a common sense opponent."


    "Then you''d be glad to expect it. The necklace is what the producer of the book had. I won''t tell you to wear it because it also serves as our means of communication, but you should keep it close by. With that, it''s possible to contact us.


    Now that Earthgal is gone, we will also need to measure the stability of Tarram''s place. I would have left after doing what I can now, but if there is a problem in managing Tarram, you should ask. Tentatively, but you will need to do the role of mentor Earthgal. "


    "This is polite - but is managing taram so important? Anyway, I don''t think it means that much to our mentors."


    "- So Earthgal hasn''t told you anything? But if you''re a witch or not, you''ve been aware of it, right? There''s a lot going on in Tarram. Yeah, a lot."


    Levere explores the meaning behind the words of his mentors. Seeing what it intended, Levere was somewhat convinced.


    "... I''ll find out for myself. Anyway, if the absence of Master Earthgal creates a problem, should I talk to you?


    "That''s the thing. I don''t know how far I can respond to that either."


    "What do you mean?


    "If Orangeable''s plan moves, you''ll know that, too. Still, Earthgal won''t be coming back, that''s a cold reaction. Assuming he was a mentor."


    Levere responds to the mentor''s point without hesitation.


    "Because I wasn''t a respectable master. If I didn''t ask you to be a disciple, it would be like knowing. He comes on his own one day and leaves on his own. Such a person."


    "Hehe, did he also fail in his relationship with his disciples? You always said you weren''t good with people."


    "Just..."


    "Just?"


    "As a magician, I trusted you. Since most of Tarram''s various connections were proposed and installed by Lord Earthgal, and there is no doubt that it was beneficial to Tarram."


    "I can''t be trusted as a human being, but as a magician, did I? I see. If I did, I''d take over the function of this workshop as it were. Because he was a jerk, he should have written magic books and stuff. It''ll be his legacy. Take it."


    "Then don''t hesitate"


    That''s how Levere left the workshop after he promised to meet the mentors again. On the way out onto the ground, take the jewels that accompany the neckline and look at them. The purple jewel, in the shape of an octagonal cone bigger than the human eye, seemed to lurk slightly in the darkness and vice versa in the light.


    "I wonder what this jewel is made of... while working in a golden purity hall. I meant roughly the expensive jewel, but it''s something I''ve never seen before. I should have asked my mentors."


    When Levere left the basement workshop and went up to the living room on the first floor, things had changed slightly there as well. The temptations of the spirits lurk, indicating that the landlord has departed. I always thought this workshop was too many spirits to calm down, but I still missed it if I was gone, so I wished Earthgal well as I was late.


    Continued

 1985 War and Peace, Part 521 ~ Abandoned Ruins ? ~

    "Well, what''s up"


    After the Alphilis and the others headed further into the lower level, the most troubled was Bergay of the fist-serving clan. Bergay had come here after tracking Titania, but that tracking did not exceed Arnelia''s speed of exploration. That''s why I ended up joining Arnelia''s expedition team to track Titania, but what I heard was that it went to the lower level before the Alphilis and the others.


    Its Arnelian advance party does not appear to be able to make its way to the lower levels on its own any further, and is currently in the process of asking Miranda, the headquarters that will be forming near the entrance, for future responses. Make sure Miranda calls. Make sure Miranda comes down herself, it''ll take a moment if you think about the journey to this point. You can''t just spend that time for nothing, and Bergay explored the area independently.


    And what we find is a big hole that leads further underground. Titania used it, Layer and Lunatica were thrown at Hansvl, the big hole where the Alphilis and the others slipped down in the magic of the closet. Now the hole is blocked by a circular scaffold, but it doesn''t seem to be possible to descend further down from the gap.


    But a peek underneath is naturally empty. I thought it was too reckless to risk my life where I wasn''t even sure if it would lead somewhere, or if it was just a vertical hole.


    "You''re still more realistic down the hole earlier. Go back."


    "No, maybe not, huh?


    In front of Bergay, multiple figures emerge from the black jaws. Bergay stood guarded, but Doom, who appeared, raised his hands to show that he had no will to fight.


    "Can I have a Bergay? I''m a black magician''s doom... but since I''m already treasonable against Orangeables, does that mean I''m a traitor? I don''t have the will to fight here. Listen to me."


    "... your signs are evil itself, whether you''re a black magician or not. I think it''s for the good of the world to succeed or lose, but it''s for the good of people?


    "You could have said that, my brother-in-law, you avengers clan. This guy''s a deal, he doesn''t care about each other, but as long as the profits are mutual. Aren''t you?


    You want Titania, I want to find out about this ruin and blow it to the Orange Bubble. What do you say we work together?


    Belgay nodded until he couldn''t figure it out, whether he trusted Doom quite enough with his candor.


    "... fine. I don''t trust you, but let''s talk."


    "The story is simple. This one''s going down the hierarchy from here. I want to gather information at this site. [M] If Titania gets in the way at that time, I want it done. Securing Levantine if that''s possible. Apparently, Levantine has Titania."


    "Are you interested in Levantine?


    "It''s a sword that will cut off the mountain if you shake it. Aside from whether or not you can shake it, I''m interested to see how you can use so much power"


    "You''re like a scholar. Are you checking the ruins?


    "You''re on edge."


    Doom walks straight through the side of Bergay to the center of the circular scaffold. Pointing there to the wand of memory, it slowly came to fruition from the wand.


    "What''s that?


    "It''s a memory wand. I can see what happened where I pointed this out. I can''t specify a time slot, but I can see well when something different happened. This is what I realized when I was using this wand."


    "I mean, less when something happens in a place like this? So it''s easy to get clues?


    "Your answer. It looks like it''s going to turn its head."


    When Doom mouthed the fruit that had been caned, what had once happened poured into Doom''s brain. But the video is blurred because of how old the memory is. But...


    "- Huh? You''re lying, right? Is it broken, this wand?


    "What''s wrong, Doom?"


    "No, no way... no way... why were there two ruin keepers?


    Doom was confused. Of course, memories emanating from the fruit to which the memory wand applies are fragmentary, and the anterior and posterior contexts are often unknown. But in Doom''s memory, a terrifying grinning administrator and an administrator with a Levantine were fearful, but confronted, and their faces were exactly the same.


    Doom is exploring as he releases his splits into the ruins. In the room where Titania entered the back and found Levantine, he also realized that the earlier administrator and the individual were lying in decay.


    Continued

 1986 War and Peace, Part 522 ~ Abandoned Ruins ? ~

    "This administrator... did you lose better with Levantine? Levantine is a demon sword that breaks mountains, right? That you''d rather lose if you had that... what kind of fight was that? Damn, I don''t care that it''s fragmented!


    "Doom... what did you see?


    "You may have found out something terrible. But now..."


    At that time, the scaffold wobbled.


    "Hey, what?


    "It''s moving, you scaffold!


    "That''s tough too, but don''t come anything from above"


    "... that, aurangebull! We''re evacuating!


    Doom, who doesn''t lose sight even in the dark, realizes as soon as possible. Reacting to Doom''s voice, as soon as they all left the scene, a slow row of orangeables and lifeless descended from the top.


    "Hmm, that''s it for vertical holes too? I tried to prevent Arnelian bowling."


    "But Master, this scaffold seems to be sinking even further. Looks like the source of what appears to be Ucco''s magic has also fallen downstairs, and shouldn''t we stay here like this?


    "I don''t know how to contact you, but you do. But if it''s coming down, it''s a volatile shock."


    "Ousama, it''s Aluitel, here."


    The scaffolding Blanche pointed to seemed to grow legs like spiders from the side and slowly down. Orangeables looked difficult on that fact.


    "... When I once explored this ruin, there was nothing. The door in the back didn''t open, and this vertical hole was the only way in. There are very few great streams from here down, and the exercise of magic - in other words, it was difficult to use levitating magic."


    "Well, then I''d better restrict the exercise of magic too."


    "Right. Your immortality could also be lost here. It''ll drain you enough to use, so you''d better leave it to your servants to fight."


    Dortmund was secretly murderous in the words of Oranzeble.


    "(From here on out, the exercise of witchcraft will be restricted, you say? Then now would be a good time to kill this guy)"


    I haven''t put my hand on the sword pattern yet, but my left hand has moved tightly. Plus, Dortmund remembers the stories of each and every Orange Bull.


    "(This one, you said you killed the king''s wife - my sister. Who killed him for a long time, but I didn''t know, but this guy was the enemy! I''ll kill, I''ll kill you. If this guy hadn''t even killed my sister, the kingdom we built would have been more peaceful for a long time -)"


    "... so I shall summon my servant, too. In some situations, we might need to split up."


    Summon


    In response to Orangeable''s summons, three servants appeared next door. One was a swordsman like a human being, the one giant about twice as big as a giant, and the other a woman with long silver hair.


    The moment I saw one of them, a swordsman like a human, Dortmund put his hand on the sword to release his killing spirit.


    "Orangeable, you!


    "Ho, did I still? You''re the survivor of the Dark One, aren''t you? I wasn''t sure because you never take a helmet in front of me, but did you still? I thought it was extinct, but aren''t you the last one anymore"


    "Dortmund, what''s up? No!"


    Magic can still be used here. Erlich rushed in between thinking it was after he went down more underground even if he wanted to set it up, and Dortmund stopped right there. Lifeless stared at Dortmund with a strong eye.


    But Dortmund didn''t even pull the sword at the right place, but he didn''t seem to be able to control his emotions.


    "It''s - it''s my father! You''ve even got my father!


    "Well, it was your father - but I wasn''t the one who killed this man. Rather, me and him were friends. I died in the middle of a battle, but I''m just letting you make the most of that carcass. This is also his will - we made a promise to make a peaceful world together.


    Corpse sorcery (necromancy) is not just inherent sorcery for lifeless people, but is manipulated by applying spiritual restraint to it. Not enough to show off my full season of combat, but still enough as my escort. "


    "You think it''s necromancy? Bye."


    "So are the other two. One is Bronsel. As you may know, the ancient giant of the Five Wise Men. Now one is the princess of battle of the Silver Clan, the woman who was my wife."


    "What? You, take your own wife like that -"


    "Anything I can use, I''ll use it. My wife is already dead. My wife''s soul is no longer in this world, just its flesh. What I loved was the soul of my wife. It doesn''t matter, like flesh."


    Oranzeble said so and saw the remains of the three bodies, but his eyes seemed a little sad, so Dortmund was loosening his sword-shaking hand.


    The Orange Bull continues.


    Continued

 1987 War and Peace, Part 523 ~ Abandoned Ruins ? ~

    "I left it with sentimentality and all. Surviving this place and securing Ucco is a priority over that. And maybe what''s under here. Depending on that, my plan might get in the way.


    But if you call it sin to humiliate the flesh of the dead - surely there will be no sin on me. If you see my plan and you still can''t forgive me, then I''ll give you the right to take my neck. You''ll be qualified for that. "


    "No - I certainly don''t care what you do with the dead flesh, but you wouldn''t deserve to question me about it anyway. I don''t know what kind of promise I had for my father and you - but!


    The eyes in Dortmund''s armor glistened.


    "You will be responsible for the murder of my sister Shelley. You''ll pay for that!


    "... okay. I did. But now concentrate in the basement more than here. With us, a little alarm leads directly to death."


    "I know!


    For Dortmund, he replied with a rough nose, but the air did get heavy and cold as he descended underground. Erlich felt the same way, but also felt so powerless that he went downstairs. Is Lifeless the same or had fewer mouths? Only Blanche remained vigilant around him unchanged, but still feeling anxious, he still has a small mouth count and just stays vigilant. Only darkness and silence and the moving sound of the pedestal wrapped them.


    Meanwhile, the Dooms, once distanced by the arrival of Oranzebul, are just waiting for Doom''s orders, as the key Doom is whining about bumps and something.


    "Yo, is Doom okay?


    "Come on, don''t ask me. ''Cause I''m the best new guy in the world."


    "Damn, you''re not getting along. We''re the most human of all, aren''t we? Let''s get along."


    "There is hardly any human part left for us either. Instead, Cerberus looks more intelligent there than you who passed by scum."


    Gunz pissed off by Milnay''s words and kicking Cerberus off.


    "I''m less than Lord Pork. Are you very much? I''ll offend you, Temehe!


    "Try this body if you want. Instead, the title livestock below oak would be a compliment to you."


    "Or so it is."


    "I''m gonna convince you."


    Cerberus was frightened, but he also began to explore the surroundings himself, seeing how Doom remained on his knees without listening to Osiria''s words.


    "(Doom''s crazy is from the beginning, guys, it''s unnecessarily crazy. Well, as far as I''m concerned, we should think about escaping somewhere, too. Am I...?


    Cerberus discovered the sidewalk and realized there was a room in the back. Noticing that the ground was slightly down, Cerberus returns to the report once.


    "You got a minute? There''s a strange sidewalk, folks."


    "Wait. Doom''s still acting crazy."


    "Doom''s not always crazy."


    Doom stood up completely to the way Cerberus said it.


    "What a grace. I''m finally getting my thoughts together. Perhaps Cerberus found..."


    When Cerberus preceded and Doom followed, Doom only examined the surrounding structure a little and touched part of the wall. Then there was a hidden button there, and Doom manipulated it and the floor lit up with nothing, and only that part of it snapped in a circle. In the center of it, a pedestal appears, the photonization emits and some kind of letter appears.


    "Is this...?


    "Heh, treasure?


    "It must be superb treasure in a way. If Anomaly had lived, she might have been happy with tears. All aboard. We''re going downstairs, okay?


    "Downstairs?


    As the half-hearted companions rode up, the circular table snapped with the impact and began to head downstairs. The upper part will be closed some time after the platform begins to descend, and no trace of the movement of the Dooms will be known.


    And they were enveloped in the dark. Only a quiet vibrating sound that would probably be descending wraps them up. How long has it been? Time had passed enough to make even them anxious to dwell in the dark, and the sight of the Dooms had opened 360 degrees as the paralyzed Gunz tried to open his mouth. There''s...


    "Dude, what the hell?


    "Doom, what''s this?


    Gunz wasn''t the only one who was stunned. Cerberus, Milnay, Designer, and Osiria were the same. Doom was the only one who predicted or calm, but his eyes remain open.


    Continued

 1988 War and Peace, Part 524 - Lower Level of Abandoned Ruins ①

    "- This is probably the official entrance. The vertical hole over there is the entrance and exit for emergency evacuation, and the hole where Ucco was would be a simple collapse.


    This isn''t the middle tier, it''s the lower tier. The middle floor is where it came from. "


    "This vast space is here... for what purpose?


    "Wait a minute. Probably this way... Yikes!


    The world shined around them for a moment when Doom did some manipulation on the pedestal. White, red, blue, yellow. The sight, illuminated in various colors, seemed more glorious than any gorgeous city in this world, than the first aid.


    "What''s that?


    "This was an underground city. Nobody lives here anymore."


    "Cities? Who tried to live here?


    "I''m imagining it, but I''m gonna go grab that evidence. I''ll talk to you when I get down there."


    The light also extinguishes with a few breaths, and the surroundings return to their original darkness. Doom made instant pine lights instead of fuel Cerberus fat and lit the fire.


    "It hurts!


    "You can''t help it, because we don''t have a light source. Now you''ve lost a little weight."


    "Just play it. Be!


    "Then say hello again when it burns out"


    "You bastard!


    "Yo, come on, Cerberus."


    "To me too."


    Cerberus lights the pine lights with tears, also covered by Gunz and Milnay. The circular table still continued to descend, but when it finally arrived on the ground it landed without sound.


    And Gunz hit his nose on something trying to get out front.


    "Hey! What the hell!?


    "Clear glass? I had no idea, but something like this?


    "You''ve been surrounding this pedestal for a long time, haven''t you? Current technology. Then it''s impossible to create, isn''t it, something like this? Besides, based on strength, it''s not glass. Cerberus, hit me."


    "All right."


    But a transparent substance that also withstands the beatings of Cerberus. Rather, Cerberus was losing in strength.


    "What a stubbornness!


    "I don''t know what it''s made of, this. You can''t break it with my power."


    "Uh, don''t let anyone get away with it. I guess I''m the only one who knows how to walk this ruin, so you can''t go home without it, can you?


    "What is this place, Doom?


    "I guess it''s a residential area."


    Doom explains as he walks. The buildings that are illuminated are not used in any way, such as building materials used in urban architecture today. Rugged and smooth building materials build buildings without any gaps. Collective dwellings, which would extend to dozens of floors in the high ones, far outweigh current architectural techniques.


    Osiria leaked her thoughts to the lid.


    "Legend tells me, it''s like a treacherous tower."


    "What is it, that?


    "Yerasha the Five Wise Men were Ariyi, but those who envied that they could fly tried to make a tower higher than the mountain, ignoring their covenant with the Spirit. But the tower, which was only in the hands of men, was struck with anger by the Spirit and lightning was dropped and destroyed. That is the tower of the treacherous. That''s the kind of legend Zea had when I grew up."


    "I don''t even think old humans had that kind of skill, and I''ve never seen a trace of that, so it''s probably some sort of even story. Looking at this, maybe there was someone who used to do that.


    Or if we could have built so many cities so far underground, we could have built buildings higher than the mountains.


    Now, where do you get your hands off... "


    "Can I leave you alone about Ucco?


    To Milnay''s question, Doom looks at the ceiling.


    "Let it go. They''ll kill you anyway."


    "To whom?


    "I know it doesn''t mean aurangeable, but to someone who''s here. Perhaps, I was here, to someone."


    "Were you here?


    "As the lower level is the residential area, the upper level is the labyrinth, so what about the middle level? If Milnay were to build this ruin, what would the middle class do?


    Milnay often thought about it and came up with it all the time.


    "Keeper."


    "I guess so. When exploring the ruins, it was a good battle with the demons at last with the power that was the lord of black magicians. Ucco is probably the whole Keeper thing. And when I tried to light the city earlier, it showed that there were individuals still operating in the middle tier. Perhaps there''s still a minimal interception mechanism left."


    "So, the people who went into the middle class..."


    "If you suck, you''re wiped out. That''s why I flew through the middle floor and came here. Come on, I want Titania or something alive, but what happens?


    Doom looked amused, but on the other hand, somewhat unfortunately, stared at the upper middle layer with a complex expression.


    Continued

 1989 War and Peace, Part 525 ~ Abandoned Ruins Middle Layer ① ~

    "- Ugh!


    "Luna, are you okay?


    "I think I''m safe... Layer, oh, my God."


    Layers and Lunatica that fell from where Ucco was. Renatica tried to pull it up, but because the layer fell out, we both ended up dressed like fallen.


    Believe in the intuition of the layer. Though Lunatica, the fall to the invisible darkness at the bottom just made my liver cold. He threw a rope dart at the signal of the layer and succeeded in catching it after all, but Hansvl looked surprised and fell in salute.


    I think there were others who were falling, but Renatica didn''t have time to worry.


    "What about that clown?


    "It fell towards Ucco. Probably fighting first."


    "Wasn''t it just space?


    "Intentional - maybe. In the fall, there were many split roads. It''s too convenient. I just think he was up to breaking up with Ucco for falling. Maybe he was going to pull the floor out from the beginning."


    "Who, for what?


    "I don''t know that much."


    It was also surprising that the layers had foreseen darkness, but Renatica was surprised by the more sober layers than that. And from afar, I feel like I hear a grunt. Perhaps Ucco and Hansvl are fighting, but I have no idea where it''s ringing from.


    In the first place, it is not even easy to secure vision in true darkness. Renatica''s eyes weren''t used to the darkness yet, but in so much darkness none of them would see anything.


    "I don''t see anything. Layer, you know what I mean?


    "Oh, I get it. Over here."


    Layer pulled Renatica''s hand and started walking. Something that could have walked well in true darkness, but surprisingly the layers were manipulating something once again, exploring the walls. Then the lights suddenly lit up the hallway. The lights were not flames like pine lights, nor gentle and pale lights like hikarigoke, but lined up at our intervals it seemed merciless and clerical.


    "Brighter a little?


    "Yeah, that''s it"


    "Let''s go first. If Ucco makes a flame, then there''s no escape on such a straight path. First, we need to secure a base."


    "Okay. But where?


    "700 steps away, to its left is a food bank, plus an arsenal next to it. Sourcing something that might work there."


    "How do you know?


    to that question of Renatica, while layers tilted their necks,


    "I don''t know why... but when I turned the lights on earlier, I checked. It''s got a map on it, right?


    "Yes..."


    The layers themselves didn''t look like they were lying, they just seemed confused. Renatica doesn''t know on her own either, so I had no choice but to follow the layers here and refrain from asking questions so as not to confuse the layers any further. That''s how they proceeded silently, fulfilling themselves and arriving as the layer had guided them.


    "Here."


    "Can you open it? - That''s a stupid question."


    "I can open it."


    The layers manipulated into the room as they were used to. There was food like mountains, and water arranged there.


    When the layers operated again and turned on the lights, it was about the size of it or bigger than all of Jaeger''s premises. On one side of its breadth, the food is laid down. Renatica roared unexpectedly.


    "So much food - what the hell were you going to use it for? Who eats?


    "- To feed"


    "Who?


    "- Experiment."


    "Experimental body?


    Without answering that question, the layer goes on and on. Apparently, there''s a variety of food for each compartment, and the layers check the contents as they stick their swords up against them.


    "- No, it''s not for humans - this isn''t either - this is rotten - this is - no. Is the food just completely destroyed?"


    "What''s like this cylinder?


    "Probably drinking water. But there may also be traps. Possible weapons for throwing, corrosive gases, or liquid organisms. Better not open it to the detour."


    "-Okay."


    Following the layers'' instructions, Renatica gently put the cylindrical thing back on the shelf. And the layers find what they''re after.


    Continued

 1990 War and Peace, Part 526 ~ Abandoned Ruins Middle Layer ② ~

    "There it is, maybe this one"


    "What''s that?


    "Perhaps a purifying device. You should be able to drink water with this. Securing drinking water is important, isn''t it?


    "Indeed. Can you use it?


    "No problem. If we turn the site''s operational capability over here - should we?


    The instrument operated by the layer swayed slightly with the vn, and the low start-up sound, and began to move. Clear water overflowed from the faucet in front of him, and when the layer opened the lid of the barrel around it, the contents were discarded and replaced.


    "In the meantime, let''s make about 10 bottles. I don''t know what''s out there, and I could be here for days."


    "What about Ucco?


    "I hope Hansvl wins, but that won''t be possible. And if he wins, it doesn''t mean we''re safe. I''m worried about something else."


    While the layer filled the bottle with water, he felt some sign and turned the other. I still don''t feel anything Lunatica, but when I clear my ears, I could hear Cashan, Cashan and something walking in.


    "Anything coming?


    "Marionette Beast - is it starting? Luna, I''m gonna run."


    "Mario - what?


    Layer and Renatica were running away before they heard back, but shortly afterwards a four-legged beast revealed herself from the shadow of a mountain of food piled up high.


    Blue body hair, long hair. Part of his leg seemed uncovered with skin, but one giant eye moved slightly to catch Layer and Lunatica.


    "Fly!


    "Whew!"


    Layers fly with Lunatica in their arms. I tried to shield myself over one pile of food in that leap, but only to the extent that the shock waves the beast had emitted had barely stopped. Earlier water purification installations became dusty in an instant, and Renatica saw a pile of circularly creased food, turning blue.


    "What''s this? What are you shooting at?


    "It''s a chunk of air. An even denser one of the ''pressed atmosphere'' of witchcraft, easily crushed if about iron armor. Sounds like this pile of food is gonna crush too."


    "If you''re calm?


    "Indeed."


    When the layers pointed backwards, I could see there springing up the same beast as all later. Renatica blued and Layer sighed.


    "Layer, let''s hurry and get some distance.


    "No, you''re in trouble. You can''t get away with that many. ''Cause those guys..."


    "Huh?"


    With the blur of the layers, when the first one kicks the ground...


    "My legs are fast."


    A beast that reaches a pile of food already hidden by Layer and Lunatica. The inorganic first captures two people.


    "Ugh!?


    "I have no choice, let''s reduce the number a little"


    Layer pulls out Schempez and Tilfing. At that moment when the beast opens its mouth, it kicks its jaw and bursts a chunk of air. A beast blown from the head to the top, but punches that arm layer in the face.


    "Layers!"


    But the layer rotated its shock, and landed on another pile of food. There comes one beast after another.


    What the hell are the beasts made of, their outer skin was so hard that even the tilfing barely passed through. But while the layers move around at high speeds among the beasts, they let the air chunks argue with each other, reducing the number of opponents.


    The beasts sprang up later, but their numbers began to diminish slightly. Renatica was carefully distancing herself from being involved in the battle, but whenever the beasts tried to notice, the layers would not let her distract herself and turn to Renatica.


    "Is it time...?


    Decided that the battlefield was glued, or changes were made in the behaviour of the beasts. A certain number of individuals take a distance and a few beasts circle around the layer to obstruct movement. The layers cautiously watched, but when the beasts suddenly jumped on the layers and covered them, the beasts at a distance showered the layers with concentrated fire.


    Continued

 1991 War and Peace, Part 527 ~ Abandoned Ruins Middle Layer ③ ~

    Renatica couldn''t even scream and drank her breath to watch what was going to happen, but immediately after that a fluttering layer descended next to her. Apparently, they shielded the beasts and dodged themselves. All I could see was the timing of a single hair, but the layers themselves looked cool.


    "This will buy me a little time. I''m coming, Luna."


    "Yeah, yeah."


    Layer softly left the room with Lunatica, the layer was messing with the wall again at the entrance. Then the entrance and exit closed simultaneously and the light turned red.


    "This won''t get me out for a while. I don''t have any more ideas about using them to stop Ucco, but I can''t help it."


    "Layer, do you know how to use it?


    "I''m just following the directions. Doesn''t that sound like Luna?


    "Nothing."


    Seeing that reaction from Renatica, Layer turned out surprised for the first time. And I started worrying about the only voice I could hear.


    "I''m the only one... right, you know what? Luna, then you can''t even read the displayed letters?


    "Not at all"


    "Yeah... I can read, you know. I mean, I''m here."


    "Layer, reveal that now, anything good?


    Lunatica put her finger on the layer''s mouth, blocking the words.


    "The key now is to survive, defeat Ucco if you need to do so, and we need to secure the means. Use your knowledge and abilities if they help. But it doesn''t matter now what about you."


    "But..."


    "But it''s not. You look very painful. It''s not about thinking with that face on. Think slowly if you''re alive. No?"


    Released by Renatica''s words, Layer reconsidered his thoughts. He nodded small and seemed to start thinking about the next thing.


    "Okay, Luna''s right. Now let''s think about:"


    "I like that."


    "Then we''ll secure the weapon in the warehouse next door. I may find a weapon that I can use. And one more thing to be aware of is the guy with no legs. If you find me in this, you better think I''m dead."


    "No legs? How does that work?


    "It''s floating. If you see something like that, run away no matter what you do. Like?"


    "Okay."


    Layer and Lunatica were running out as they killed their footsteps toward the warehouse next door.


    Meanwhile, around that time, Bradymaria and Puritanical White Fun continued their stroll elsewhere.


    "Mmm, magic is still unavailable. There are very few major currents here. You''d better think you can''t exercise magic outside of the stream."


    "I mean, helpless?


    "Not so far, but the approximate sorcery is not just about the Great Current, it''s not just about the Small Current, it''s about connecting the Little Current in itself to the Great Current as a trigger to name the scale of sorcery. If you try to exercise magic in the stream alone, your magic will quickly deplete. Conversely, it is impossible to exercise magic alone in the Great Current without any action."


    "Well, I''m glad you had me."


    Puritanical leisure took the symbol out of his nostalgia and used it as a light source. The human-shaped symbol flutters through the universe, leading them to become a source of light and illuminate the path.


    "Surgery works in a different mechanism than the Great Current. Unless the magic built into the token expires, the effect will last forever."


    "Uhm, that helps. But I didn''t know magic would be unavailable in this way - what kind of place would it be if the Spirit didn''t?"


    "Do you still have respect for spirits?"


    "Of course not. I don''t give it extraordinary consideration, but I can''t use my powers without the Spirit. Just spit at the sky but come back to yourself, and eliminate the place where you can rest your feathers even if you break the earth itself. We will not carry out such outrages. Though the worms of men who crawl through the earth may be crushed as much as they wish."


    "I''m a bug too."


    Bradymaria mouthed on the cheeks of puritanical leisure, which she said in a slightly grumpy manner.


    "Except my husband! I no longer think of it as a bug"


    "Really? Wouldn''t other humans look like bugs, then?


    "Somewhat better, indeed - I admit that there are Shino, Fujita, etc., but humans are still bugs. There is no difference in the idea that we should reduce the number."


    "Right."


    "You don''t like that?


    It seemed like Brady Maria had rarely been a little depressed - so I looked into her eyes to gaze at the mood for puritanical leisure. Puritanical leisure often took his gaze from the front, and stroked his head.


    "I don''t know. One of the humans, but certainly as many as you do, only seem dumb. Now, if you ask me which species can be competent and loved, that''s not the same again. I have thought about not being able to friendship with the ghosts, but I lack constructive thinking, although I am generally more competent than human beings. I would like to speak to the first species to divide the continent in your earlier days. How humans should survive and grow."


    "Do you believe in human potential?


    "I want to believe, that''s the truth. Sometimes people show incredible abilities if pushed. There are many things I wish I had more time to think about - a respite to grow."


    "I don''t think human stupidity has changed for a thousand years, do you?


    "That''s because you look at humans from the outside. I can''t move something called change in a puppet show from the outside. Just go inside and get muddy together. That''s what the Orange guy thinks he''s missing."


    "... Unlike that attitude and tone, my husband is very kind. Can we reveal the true meaning of this with a little more poetry and belly?


    "There''s no need for that. It''s easier for me to think of me as an outrageous monarch -?"


    At that time, the appearance of the sight illuminated by the symbol changed. The ground turned into something metallic, not dirt. Puritanical leisure treads the ground with its feet, but its feel was different from any metal I''ve ever known. Puritanical leisure was beginning to realize what the surrounding buildings were as he walked carefully.


    Continued

 1992 War and Peace, Part 528 - Abandoned Ruins Middle Layer ④ -

    "Maria - what is this?


    "- My concubine wants to hear it. What the hell is this?


    There it was, a container like a barrel of large, clear metal. There were huge numbers of giants among them.


    The range of illumination of the symbol is not small enough to tell everything, but from what I''ve seen, the container is over a hundred. Many identical containers were arranged periodically, left, right and back, and even overhead. The organisms inside seemed no longer alive, but their appearance was diverse and Bradymaria felt like she had seen the same thing as this.


    "... very similar to Anomaly''s workshop"


    "Anomaly, you''re the guy who was making the Demon King, right?


    "Bye. It just depends on the size, and the size of the demon. Oh, my God, well, that''s ugly. If you look at the anomaly guy, you''re gonna look beautiful, and so on."


    "Regardless of the ugliness, I feel a tremendous obsession. This number, the variety. I don''t know what the hell you were aiming for and what you were going to do to make something like this... you''re interested. A little bit of a creature could have been made here."


    "Would such a stupid thing happen? Then, if all the creatures here are unleashed, there will be only a few days of this kind of continent, etc."


    Bradymaria attached the opinion of Purity White Fun to her life, but Purity White Fun turns to the back with a somewhat serious look. Bradymaria followed him, but he stuck to one of the containers unexpectedly along the way, opening his eyes. Seeing how puritanical leisure is not a regular thing, I approach the container as well.


    "What''s the matter, Maria, look so surprised"


    "- Stupid, such an idiot!


    "What?


    "The creatures in this... the demons are fused together!


    I saw Puritanical White Fun, but the creature inside had three tails and horns growing on stubborn feathers. However, it was multi-headed, with six arms and legs turned into tentacles like sea creatures. Puritanical leisure was incomprehensible because Bradymaria had never seen the demon when she fought with all her might, but Bradymaria was similarly rushing around the surrounding containers and observing them.


    "So is this... not this, but that one... stupid, that the demon was also used to experiment? Who, what kind of guy would do that!?


    "Calm down, Maria"


    "Sir, I''m sorry, but I can''t calm down."


    "You know how I feel. I don''t throw up any lighter words, but that''s all I should be looking into right now -?"


    Puritan Baihua''s eyes were drawn to the container, which rose blurry behind it. The container was bigger than two turns, but three of them were cracked. Unlike the others, there were many pipes connected to the container, and furthermore the container seemed to have a name in front of it.


    I can''t read it because of the lack of light, but I had a fiercely unpleasant feeling about Puritanical White Fun. Bradymaria said Ucco and Acqua. There are two names. So what is the third? Moreover, the perimeter of the third container was still wet. Is the container broken and not in time?


    Purity White Fun was unexpectedly feeling herself lagging behind. I do not feel ashamed of the act.


    - Maria, be vigilant.


    "What?


    "There''s a broken container other than Ucco and Acqua... are you there?


    "What?"


    "Up there!


    Overhead, a giant red eye opened excitedly to stare at Puritanical White Fun and Bradymaria. Though the two of them were unexpected, Puritanical Baihan reacted more quickly and jumped on the spot in charge of Bradymaria.


    Shortly afterwards, snake-like objects stormed where they were, deforming the floor of every surrounding container. The serpent-like moved his plush torso, bringing his head again to the two. Its face was the fish itself, and its eyes captured the two with a strong will.


    "What, this one!


    "I don''t know, we''re leaving! Assuming you are an equivalent creature, such as Ucco, you can''t handle it in a situation where you can''t fully fight!


    "My lord! They''re coming one after another!


    "Recognized as prey!


    Bradymaria, who took me back, left Puritanical White Fun, and both of them started running away together. From the ceiling, one head of fish with one long torso after another was falling, and even smaller, multi-legged fish were beginning to chase the two of them down one after the other.


    Two powerful servants also fled with a blue face, but a long fish torso approached them as they snapped down the container.


    "What a forceful! Hey, if I could use magic, I''d give you everything!


    "Ensuring safety is important first! We''ll keep our distance, Maria. Can you fly?"


    "No speed without the aid of witchcraft, but it''s faster than running!


    Bradymaria winged out of her back and flew with Puritanical White Fun. That''s just how fast and gradually the distance cleared up faster than the fishes, and the monster who realized he was getting away with it said, "BOOOOOOOO!" A voice cried out remorsefully.


    The two sighed of relief at the same time, Phew, but Puritan Bailey was calmly analyzing the situation.


    Continued

 1993 War and Peace, Part 529 - Abandoned Ruins Middle Layer ⑤ -

    "Is that an ancient warcraft, too? Looks like you just woke up and saved me."


    "You just woke up?


    "There were three large containers at the time and signs of a crack. I didn''t see it clearly, but perhaps that was the container that contained the whacko and acquaintance. And the last one was just cracked. There was some kind of trigger, and I came out earlier."


    "What does it have to do with Ucco''s awakening?


    "I don''t know. But the other thing I''m worried about is the guys who came out of the container he knocked down. I just thought he was dead, but there were people trying to move. If the creatures in this container aren''t dead and they''re moving, what do you think?


    Bradymaria looked over at the surrounding container and answered with a harsh look.


    "Sir, the concubine is proud of her strongest creature."


    "I don''t care what you know. I don''t even think that''s arrogance."


    "Then the concubine dares to say. If all of these guys wake up, not very much, but the concubine can''t be contained. Disease, we should think of measures."


    "I guess. If that happens, you may need to ask Arnelia, who is upstairs, to help you. At least we don''t have enough trouble alone...?"


    At that time, Puritanical White Fun looked back in the direction where the Warcraft had been earlier. Tells her that the cheeks of Puritan Bai Fu are sweaty.


    "Stupid, formula placed for surveillance God eaten up?... faster than Maria''s travel speed. So?


    "What''s up, sir?


    "Maria, take an interception stance. They''re coming!


    "Why not? If it was that speed difference, I would have let it go so far that I couldn''t keep up with the seats at the moment!


    Bradymaria''s body begins to deform further. The arms were covered with scales and horns grew on the head. As a demon, I turn my body into an equal figure when I give it my full strength. Purity White Fun also took off his jacket and took a fighting stance. At the same time, they release lighting symbols on all sides to ensure vision.


    And the enemy came upon them, as if they were arrows.


    "A feathered fish!?


    "Weird!


    The feathered fish opened their mouths with sharp fangs and attacked the two of them. Bradymaria knocked them off with her arm force, and Puritanical White Fun went off and crashed them crashing into other containers, or cleverly ripping only wings off.


    The fishes fly from next to next, but the two hands outnumber it.


    "To this extent, you don''t have to do magic or anything!


    "It''s a hassle, do you want to use a ceremonial beast?"


    Puritanical leisure takes the symbol out of his nostalgia and throws it around him. Marked with his hands, when he started the surgery, the symbol turned into five armored warriors. The ceremonial beasts confront the fish flock and steadily reduce its number. After a while, the flock of flying fish was unlikely to have exposed the carcass unbroken.


    "Are we done here? It''s no big deal."


    "No, now there will come those who will run. There is also the possibility of losing the number of violence. We''ll get another distance in the meantime, Maria. If the main body catches up to you, it''s over."


    "Mmm, I didn''t know this concubine could only take one hand in the run"


    "No matter how an opponent with a greater mass will be in his favor than he cannot use witchcraft. Strategic withdrawal is no shame."


    "I don''t have a choice."


    Bradymaria followed Puritanical White Fun''s words and floated into the universe with Puritanical White Fun in her arms. Shortly afterwards, a multilegged, walking fish was pushing over in large quantities and swallowing the ceremonial beast of puritanical leisure.


    "Did you get a haircut?"


    "I don''t even know when another flying fish will come. Let''s leave as soon as possible."


    "Uhm."


    Bradymaria flies up even more universally, keeping herds of fish invisible under her eyes so high. In an attempt to fly straight down to where I came from, more than one light lit up where I was earlier. At the same time, I hear the extinct demons of the fish flock.


    "What''s that?


    "... I don''t know. Someone must be fighting with the fish."


    "Back, sir?


    "The light is apparently headed toward the great warcraft. Why don''t you follow me quietly?"


    "Oh, my God, I didn''t know a concubine had to be here like this."


    "It would be interesting to try something different."


    "I can''t be as flexible as my husband."


    Bradymaria sighed one time, rinsing and descending to follow. Purity White Fun glanced into the darkness so as not to turn on the light. Because if you light it, it could become more repetitive.


    But there was no need to worry about it, and the fire hands were up around. Where I thought there was a battle, the blood smoke was still rising, the metal floors were partly broken, the surrounding containers were turned into two pieces or crushed, and the fish were relentlessly slaughtered.


    Continued

 1994 War and Peace, Part 530 - Abandoned Ruins Middle Layer ⑥

    "How can this happen? Sir, can you do this in surgery?


    "I can do something similar... but then you''re more of a user than me. I''ve never met anyone like that in decades."


    "Then what the hell is this?"


    It was very unusual for Bradymaria to whine like a grudge, but she couldn''t afford to care less about such things for Puritanical White Fun either. The battle was found in the brightness of the light, but because they became more intense, it was found that the battle had probably shifted to the earlier main body and the bumpy opponent.


    Trying to get a little closer, Puritanical White Fun and Bradymaria realize that the head of a fish as long as an earlier snake is falling there. Again, they were nicely cut, or crushed, or melted.


    And when I thought I heard a tremendous interrupter scream, the ceiling burned in unison. Apparently, the opponent was quite huge, and over hundreds of steps the ceiling burned, slowly realizing that the vicinity of the center was falling.


    "You think we''ve settled this already?


    "Too soon. I have time to hide."


    Purity Bai Fu nearly said so and realized that he was already surrounded by three armors. Three bodies of wind, like knights of all-body armor, slowly circled around Puritanical White Fun and Bradymaria. The scores are swords, hammers and whips, respectively. The shape of the armor seemed similar and unusual to that of modern times, and even though the texture was unraveled, there were tails or strange protrusions on the shoulders. What is characteristic is the eye area, which is open or crossed across the horizontal line. If you just look at it with your eyes, you shouldn''t need such a way to open it, but it was a piece of armor that was hard to tell from where to where it was decorative and from where it was practical.


    And at some point the first beasts followed them around them, and the two had lost their escape. Bradymaria stood up and fought, but Puritanical White Fun raised her hands to show that she had no will to fight as soon as possible.


    "Wait, there''s no will to fight here"


    "Sir?


    "Relax, Maria. If they are willing to perish, they are doing it without question from the beginning. Failure to do so means that it has been identified. There''s no reason to fight from here, there''s no point. Useless battles should be avoided"


    "Well, that''s true."


    "- Complete analysis, demon and human and definitive. Ahati is exterminated mi. How about Shimasu, Administrator (Commander)?


    When the whole armor looked up, the armor in the robe was floating overhead without sound. I wasn''t out of that fluffy floating look of killing, I wasn''t just releasing magic, I was just an opponent with a thin presence.


    Two people who didn''t realize its existence were ashamed of their own unconsciousness, but it was creepy that they couldn''t read their intentions or strength any more, just had to look up at them from the spot.


    And the armor, called commander, said away in an inorganic voice.


    "- Limited uptime. The extinction priority is Experiment 03 and Ucco. Soldiers and beasts all take precedence."


    "" Copy that. ""


    Along with the words, those who surrounded the two simultaneously scattered and vanished into darkness. And the commander was also disappearing into the darkness of the ceiling as it was. On the spot where the silence came again, he made a sound with the patsy and the giant warcraft earlier was only producing a burnt odor.


    Purity White Fun relieved the tension, but Bradymaria''s still seemed to have not relieved the tension.


    "- Have you been there? You put up well, Maria."


    "- I didn''t put up with it. It simply shouldn''t have cost you. Probably, but if you were fighting, you''d be dead. Words in the corner of the concubine''s memory speak. That''s the admin - and the admin who''s not supposed to be there."


    "Administrator?


    "Ruins - ancient ruins, supposedly from the founding of this continent. Its role is uncertain, but it is assumed that it will bring a variety of things of unmatched power into the world. A powerless man expelled the Demon King because he had some of these.


    The ruler of the site is the caretaker. Even black magicians have several strategic strategies planned and have actually succeeded in leaving the gatekeeper once. Although the concubine did not attend immediately after giving birth. At that time, Anomaly and Doom discovered something behind the ruins. I don''t know what that will bring - the power to retreat so lightly from warcraft as just now. If that''s part of the ruins, if you can lead all the demons in this container. "


    "I knew a little about the ruins, but you''re more of a threat than I imagined. I''d destroy it if I could, but..."


    To the words, Bradymaria looked surprised.


    Continued

 1995 War and Peace, Part 531 - Lower Level of Abandoned Ruins ②

    "Sir, with all this power, you can do anything? You''re gonna give that up, huh?


    "Maria, that''s not true. The excess power in your hands destroys you. There is nowhere, such as the guarantee that these forces can be handled as they please, and there is no means to stop them if they are rebelled. You can''t call that a force of war, it''s just violence.


    I don''t need this kind of power. With Maria, if such a man wandered at his feet, would he not be able to sleep with his pillow high?


    "Hmm, I did wonder if I could play with Tyran."


    "I hope it fits to that extent. Isn''t it a ruin because you can''t handle it in people''s hands?


    In the words of Puritanical White Fun, Bradymaria put aside a little time but was nodding.


    "Indeed, my husband may be right. Well, how about some armor like that?


    "If we''re not going to be targeted, we should continue our exploration. I''m worried about Ucco, too, but try this much power on the ground. Neither Oranzebul nor Arnelia are we anywhere on earth in the first place. These guys should be destroyed for sure. Look for just that clue. I''m gonna need Maria''s help, too, okay?


    "Fine. Sure, you can''t let these guys go wild when you see them."


    Puritanical leisure and Bradymaria, with their definite determination, stepped into further danger zones.


    "... didn''t you hear some kind of interrupter right now?


    "Come on, isn''t it your fault?


    "No, I did hear you. Up there, Ben."


    Bergay, Gunz and Cerberus each have a story to talk about. Doom was trying a cane of remembrance from one end, where he called it a residential area. Not too far from him, the fellows are exploring.


    But there is nothing to behold, and the ruined group of buildings will only be extended. Even if the wand of memory bears fruit, there is nothing to speak of but Doom. Only Doom prolongs its work, Cerberus, who provides fat as a source of light, suffered regularly, and others were getting tired of it. Then the voice of the Terminator was heard in the distance.


    "From a place called the middle layer."


    "Is it possible that Ucco is dead?


    "Hmm, sounds like my voice was a little different for that..."


    "You, were you that good with your ears?


    Cerberus clears his ears to Gunz''s question, but he didn''t seem to know anything more.


    "Well, for a moment like that. Bye. Ora doesn''t even know. Eppe."


    "You''re a pig."


    "It''s more useful than you."


    "Huh?


    "Gunz, you know the word ''audible range''?


    "Ooh!? Absolutely!"


    "Even pigs are pigs, dolphins - there are creatures, but they talk with sounds unheard by humans. Ola can do just a little bit, too."


    "Try it!


    Gunz provoked Cerberus, but Cerberus was frightened.


    "It doesn''t make sense to talk in a voice that doesn''t sound like Gunz."


    "Rue, I''m telling you to try!


    "Bye..."


    Cerberus made a noise, but Gunz can only hear some of the tall noises that say pipipi. Of course, no one could hear me.


    "What the hell are you talking about!?


    "Don''t tell me."


    "By the Gunz, Suebe, you''re gonna do it, right?


    "Why the doom, you know?


    "Temee, I''ll kill you!


    Gunz kicked Cerberus, but Doom sighed and retrieved his memory wand.


    "No, nothing''s hooked. I''ve gone back as far as the moment I could get here, but I don''t remember people. This building is created ''automatically'' in some way. If someone''s will isn''t interfering, there''s no way to explore it with a cane of memory."


    "Create automatically? You''re saying the building could have been on its own?


    "Sounds like it. Just like constituting witchcraft, if you knit something like a blueprint with witchcraft, maybe you can make it. It''s like pouring iron into a template."


    "It''s - it''s not the human way. That''s where the Spirit, or even more God, works."


    Doom was nodding at Osirian''s words.


    "I guess so. We would be incomprehensible enough from people who can''t use magic or people who are powerless, but again, many times a high-dimensional existence has created this place. If you''re not sure about the material, you don''t know how to move it. There are no spirits to pass through the magic. How the hell are we going to use this building? Until I got off, I remembered earlier, but I don''t know where I''m going from here."


    "... Isn''t things simpler?


    Doom turns his gaze to Bergay''s remarks.


    Continued

 1996 War and Peace, Part 532 - Abandoned Ruins Lower Level ③ -

    "What do you mean, Grandpa Muscle?


    "I don''t know about that call, - what if this place hasn''t been used once since it was made? So you can''t assume I don''t have any memories?


    "It''s never been used - I see, is that what you mean? This wasn''t" I was using it, "it was" I''m going to use it. "Then..."


    Doom''s brain starts turning. How to make others suffer, ruin what people think. Doom''s thought, which only begins with it, sometimes even outweighs anomalies and so on.


    And Doom left the residence where he was - which was considered the most expensive around here - and looked over the area from the roof. Doom''s vision, which can be seen regardless of darkness, captured only one building that looked different.


    - Over there.


    Doom returns to his companions as soon as possible and directs them to their next destination.


    "Well, that''s what Grandpa Muscle gave me a hint, and I''m headed to the next place"


    "What''s in there?


    "After a moment, I may still have the memory of the administrator of this site. Hey, as this ruin is a residential area, what do you think it was built for? If it hasn''t been used yet, who, for what?


    Nobody could answer anything, but Cerberus was the only one squeaking blush.


    "- Place of accusation, okay?


    "I thought about that possibility, too. Nobody used it, but I needed to have this many places. If it''s just size, there''s a chance that hundreds of thousands of people can live. Who, for what, has so much space? No spirits, but for a moment but the lights lit up. What''s that theory? Where did you get the light from?


    "Anomaly used to make a trick to light the workshop. Annomarie just said you don''t have to use magic to light the lights."


    "That''s right. The mystery of Anomaly''s research was there. Me, too, I''m in the mood for Annomarie to look at that possibility if she keeps doing research forever.


    Conversely, that anomalies and ideas are close. Even if it was my unwise genius who made this, I can approach that idea by stepping on the idea of a nearby genius. If these are going to work with one giant mechanism (system), there must be a place to operate them. If you trace the memory there... "


    "Does that mean you can have the secrets of this ruin?


    Doom nodded at Cerberus'' words, grinning niggardly.


    "Exactly. You''re in trouble, Cerberus."


    "Hey, you''re getting interesting"


    "Hey, you two are not a funny disappointment. Explain it to me!


    "Shut up, Gunz. Sometimes you just keep quiet and keep up."


    Milnay embarrasses Gunz for complaining.


    "Did you find out what the two of you meant, Milnay?


    "Hmm, I have no idea. But I don''t like tall men."


    "Huh!?


    "You''re close, aren''t you?"


    "" Don''t be ridiculous!


    "Hih."


    Doom was pissed off by two Gunz and Milnay at the same time. Look at that, Bergay looks odd.


    "It''s funny. You all feel these signs of evil, but you''re innocent as a child."


    "... children can also be cruel in some ways. And just because you''re evil doesn''t mean you''re always wielding bad faith. Sometimes you approach them like your best friend and drop them to the bottom of despair. There are evils like that. Sometimes trying to make someone happy makes others unhappy. Sometimes what you think is good is annoying to them."


    "Isn''t that, then, like, a human act itself?


    "Right. So there''s the theory that humans are evil."


    To Osirian''s words, Bergay roared. But he didn''t deny Osiria''s words at once.


    "- Around not immediately denying my words, are you aware, too? You people who have lived with revenge against the Sword Emperor are half as good as humans. I know that, so you weren''t as resistant to accompanying us."


    "... let''s admit that the words match in part. But I don''t want you to be with people like you who just think about tormenting others."


    "Oh? Even we think a lot about our people. Pretty much."


    "You sound like you''re having fun talking. It''s nice not to have a hard head for your grandfather''s habits."


    Doom broke into the conversation and came in, and Bergay stepped forward and questioned Doom.


    "I want to hear one thing. I guess you''re willing to let Titania see the end of it with this hand, or the end of it?


    "Bye. That''s why you''re going to grasp the system here, right? Even Titania took care of me. It''s not like I don''t care. I just can''t say for sure what form it will take. I''m in an unknown place, too."


    "If you''re willing to do that, fine. If I can''t live up to what I want with you, it''s until I do something else. Let us still act together."


    "Are you submissive or defiant..."


    Listening to Bergay, Doom also thought, "Ma, I don''t know when that''s going to happen, I may not make it," etc., and headed to his next destination.


    Continued

 1997 War and Peace, Part 533 - Abandoned Ruins Middle Layer 7 -

    "Okay, here we are."


    At the same time that Thorca descended into the earth, he lit up his surroundings with light. Many have fallen ill to the sudden movement of others down on the ground and their shock.


    You were unhappy that the landing didn''t go well, or you fumbled at the soleca.


    "Oh, my God, that''s dull. - It moved so gently, you can''t even land well?


    "Don''t be with you, Saurka. It moves at a speed close to the light and is most difficult to stop. Even metastatic magic is intoxicating, but without my inertial and gravitational controls, some people get their bodies screwed off, right?


    "Humans are brittle."


    "Even the silver family is special to you."


    Saul or not complained about Alphilis''s objections, but he didn''t say it any harder when he saw some of them vomit. Relatively safe was about Betts, Lexus, and even Diore felt dizzy and on one knee.


    "What, this is..."


    "Ugh, disgusting. No."


    "Ho ho, ho... sorry. For a while, can I take a break?


    Larna and others looked blue and vomited, but Sorca and Alphilis were exploring the surroundings without even looking at her.


    "Saurka, where are we?


    "Come on? I meant I chose a big place that was easy to land in. If you stop in a poorly narrow place, the shock waves will echo and it''ll be even worse, won''t it? Besides, if I hit the sonar, I''d have a better place in Ucco. I''d like to put a piece on it with a preemptive blow, if possible, but I think I''ve come a long way. I had a few branches when I fell, but I guess I took them off."


    "Really... can''t you get more lights?


    "I woke up in the evening and haven''t had much sun, so I don''t want to waste it if possible"


    "Is it about 40% of the effort?


    "I guess 30% strong. I think we''ll lose when Ucco recovers."


    Alphilis knowing that there is no room for more than thoughts in Saurka''s words. Whether you want to find a place for Ucco, signs of Ucco are also rare in places without spirits. So I was looking up at the statue in front of me unexpectedly, trying to find out what was going on around me first.


    "Is this...?


    "... what is it?


    Saurka turned the light source upwards when she saw the reaction of Alphilis, but there was a statue several times the size of a human. It also looks like a golem, but for that it is a metallic, bipedal golem.


    While I don''t really want to expand the light sources, when Saurka released multiple light sources around her, the surrounding walls were lined with similar giants at regular and equal intervals. Those arms and legs were thin, there was no face, and only the cheeky face looked down at them to add and subtract.


    Thorca flew the light source in all directions, but as far as I can see, the metal giants seem to be in line all the time. That number wouldn''t be 100 or 200. Maybe more than a thousand loose ends.


    A servant Sorca also seemed creepy to this sight.


    "... does it work? You don''t even look like a monument keeper or a gatekeeper."


    "Okay, please. If this is all the gatekeepers, this is where we die."


    "That''s right. Maybe it''s not the right place. I''m not going to move now, but if these numbers of gatekeepers move simultaneously - how many days will the ground be flat?


    "If we were to go all directions from here, it wouldn''t take 30 days. Simola knew this existed...?


    When two people start walking thinking that way, the others follow it with no one else. If we lose sight of these two now, we will be left in a world of true darkness. Some still had the aftermath of the landing, but they started walking patiently there.


    "Wide..."


    "Who made this?


    "Sorcery - I can''t put it together well"


    "I can''t use the Great Stream at all. We need to make sure we organize magic with just the stream."


    "You two, what are we doing here?


    Betts questioned the leading Alphilis and Saurka. The two replied looking at the left and right lines, at the end of a similar passage that sometimes intersects them.


    "I won''t struggle if I find that out"


    "It''s being verified now. It''s our first place, too."


    "Oh, my God, you can''t use it."


    "What are you talking about? Whatever you think, arsenal, right?


    It was the line that uttered the sudden words. Everyone turned to the words in unison. Of course, Sorca and Alphilis look surprised.


    "- Why do you think so?


    "It''s hard to think about. You''re so big, you flatter me, you look so good. How dare you line up all these dolls, you think you''d do it with a hobby? Even in the army, when you''re a soldier, you''ll line up neatly, right? Just like that, these guys are soldiers waiting to leave. Of course, there''s a chance there was some weirdo freak who had hundreds of years of spare time, but it''s not zero!


    "Huh? Sometimes humans say good things."


    Thorca praised him purely, but the line ignored him. And then Alphilis realized that the noise of Alphilis had grown louder in his own head.


    "Already awake...? It''s too early, but I want you to sleep a little more... eh, what?


    "What''s up, Miko?"


    "Miko said not to. - Huh? You want me to illuminate the metal soldier''s chest?


    Following Alphilis'' soliloquy, Saurka illuminated the metal soldier''s chest. On the chest of every soldier, four letters carved, but each seemed different.


    Continued

 1998 War and Peace, Part 534 - Abandoned Ruins Middle Layer 8 -

    "You have some kind of lettering engraved on all of them... what''s this?


    "Yeah, I can''t even read it to Saurka, but... yeah, numbers? 7307, 7308 in order from in front of you... how can you read it?... Huh."


    Saurka looked at your son''s face strangely as Alphilis made a slightly dumb voice.


    "I wonder how I can read a letter that I can''t even read... what does Alphilis say?


    "If I was looking at the letters, I''d have guessed... how would I know if I was looking at the same thing? Huh?... he said he found out if he also saw the number of the doll in the aisle he was crossing. Um, is that... yeah, there''s more to it?


    All Miko seems to be doing is whining about bumps on his own, but apparently he''s having a conversation with Alphilis. And it was in everyone''s eyes that I could see the look on Miko''s face as he blued.


    "No way... yeah, there''s no scope for speculation, but... okay. I''ll follow your advice."


    "Come on, Miko, you''re being honest."


    "So I told you to stop that Miko - not if you''re saying that. Gentlemen, listen up. This is only an Alphilis guess, but it means we should get out of here as soon as we defeat Ucco."


    "Even if you don''t tell me, I wish I could smell like this."


    Lisa slaps that head pounding as the line puts in the sidelines. But the look on the face of the line remains serious.


    "So, what''s the danger?


    "... can you see that this metal giant has a slightly different shape on the intersecting roads?


    Though the light source was released to confirm the soleca, the lines also confirmed that the shape of the arms did vary slightly. Both hands were firmly attached to the giant on the road that came through, but the giant on the intersecting street has no tip from the wrist of one arm and is hollow. If you look closely, your face looks a little different.


    Rhine immediately guessed.


    "I see. You mean they line up each giant with different uses, or different ways of operating them? The numbers are four digits - if you suck, you mean there''s a line of nearly 10,000 giants."


    "Become - an army of four-digit metal golems? The country''s gonna die!


    To Louis'' words, the line adds immediately.


    "I hope that''s all you need."


    "To that extent?


    "Alphilis, this is what you''re trying to say, isn''t it? Twenty soldiers were more or less lined up from street to street, left and right, as each type had a four-digit number assigned to it. With 10,000 soldiers of the same lineage in a row, the estimated compartment is 500. If there are 40 soldiers in each of the four directions in the 500x500 compartment, then... there could be 100,000 of these metal giants."


    Hundred grand.


    "Uh, it''s the end of the world."


    To Betts, who accidentally roared with his hands on his chin, Lexus openly prophesied the end of the world. Lexus spoke to Saurka as he gently slapped the metal giant against Concon.


    "Can you imagine how powerful this giant is?


    "... well, I know you''re probably a doll soldier who can move without the influence of magic, but if you''re like any other keeper of ruins - I guess 100 simultaneous opponents are the limit with all my might. If you can use magic, some dragons will manage to compete."


    "It''s hard to understand."


    "If you get 100,000 people together, you can''t beat me, can you? I mean, humans. Then you''re not a contender at all. They are made assuming that they can withstand the magical rain of the demon and that they will withstand the barrage of True Dragon braces. Even if humans used Divine weapons, it would be difficult to scratch them."


    "Ah, there you are."


    Lexus slapped him in the face all the time, but Saurka''s words were hopeless. Only the line went on lightly as everyone lost their word.


    "A big man gets bored with what? Where do you need to fight these guys for honesty?"


    ''Cause, Deputy, what are you gonna do?


    "You just have to smash it before it moves. Easy, isn''t it?"


    To the words of the line, punchy and instant Lexus. The line continues.


    "Golem doesn''t work without an order, does it? Then it''s best to smash the order system itself. I don''t know if that''s a man or a magic team."


    "I see... that''s easy"


    "It''s not an interesting idea. Miko, can you trace it?


    "I say so, but what in the absence of the Spirit -"


    "Have you forgotten about me?


    Everyone was surprised when Pandora, who was changing to Alphilis'' ear decorations, suddenly spoke. The only people who know about Pandora are Alphilis and a few others, even within the regiment. So Pandora had grown up, too, but she finally started talking impatiently.


    Pandora grew up and grew hands and feet when it was about a box of palms, flying a little and moving onto Lisa''s shoulder.


    Continued

 1999 War and Peace, Part 535 - Abandoned Ruins Middle Layer

    "I''d have trouble getting you to forget about me. If it''s a mystery and a relic, I''ll take care of it, okay?


    "What is this rare box? Can I break it?


    "Please don''t, Saurka. You''re the one who doesn''t know what''s going to happen if you can''t break it. Pandora, I thought most of your memories were lost, but did you remember anything?


    "Just a little bit. I think I know this ruin. There''s a nostalgic air. I don''t have a Remegate, but it seems like there''s something I can do with my current knowledge. But not you."


    Pandora opened the top lid and took out the cigarette, letting it blow all over to show. Saurka looked disgusted and Miko gave her a dark look as she gave up.


    "It''s a shitty box. Will you still break it?"


    "So please stop. Pandora, you think you can''t listen to me?


    "You can''t ask. You know that, don''t you? Like I''m listening to you, I can''t. Everyone on this earth may be obliged to obey your orders, but I am not. You may have forgotten that yourself, but wasn''t it me for that and Lemegate?


    "It''s not like I have the right to order that far, and I''m not willing to,"


    "But I can''t either. If you don''t mind, you can give orders to the Spirit, but this ruin that rejected the Spirit is powerless. The Silver Clan exerts power not according to the Spirit because it is also a deterrent when you run wild. You and Saurka happen to be close, but they''re supposed to be in a hostile position. Didn''t you?"


    "It''s..."


    "Besides, it was Alphilis himself I signed, not you. Alpha Reese doesn''t give me orders in the first place. If I were to do it, just do me a favor. That''s why I signed with Alphilis. It doesn''t feel good to be ordered, and you don''t want to be able to command me."


    As Pandora put it, Miko got stuck a lot. Pandora continues her explanation as she drops her ashes.


    "It''s nothing. I don''t hate you, and I''m not blaming you. You are inherently in a position to give orders as a ruler. But that''s all. Then things don''t work. Thy bounty is less, and thy habit of worshipping and serving thee is gone from this earth.


    It''s getting out of date, me, you, the silver clan over there. "


    "Nevertheless, I am responsible for..."


    "Well, that''s just you. I don''t care what happens to this continent, it''s not what I found out. If Alpha Reese wants this continent destroyed, I''ll give him a hand, okay?


    Pandora''s expression disappeared. And when I hold my fist, I try to take a step. It was the line that stopped Dance Slave back to the sword in an instant before its eyes. Naturally, Saurka''s golden eyes stare at the line.


    "Out of the way, man"


    "No, you''re not going anywhere. You know how easy it is to be stirred up? Why don''t you listen to this little box some more?


    "- There are statements you can miss and things you don''t"


    "I know what it is. This box knows that, too. You''re the one being tried."


    To the words of the line, Pandora niggered.


    "Nice, that''s Alphilis'' partner. The creators of this ruin were expecting that kind of person to grow."


    "Whatever you put on it, don''t go around it, let''s just throw up. If this ruin is ominous, and you''re gonna smash it, now''s a good time, right? Is that a priority over Ucco and the others?


    "... probably"


    When Pandora erased the cigarette with her own head, she opened the lid and slipped the cigarette in. And out of the open gap, I took out something like a nibble and a binoculars, and that was showing footage in the belly of a metal doll.


    "It''s an old story - even though it''s fragmentary. Apparently, I''m a pretty old artifact. There''s a record of when this ruin was built."


    "At the time the ruins were built - how many years ago, then?


    "About 40,000 years ago."


    "- There''s so much going on, you''re getting less surprised. Are you guys always like this when you''re with Alpha Reese?


    "... I guess so."


    Diore sighed, Huh, and Larna and a few others were nodding. Pandora continues. The footage showed the earth, where not a single grass had yet grown, and the mountains that continued to erupt. Closess asks questions.


    "That mountain shape - is it Pilebos that''s erupting?


    "That''s right. Pilebos used to be a volcano too - Greystone is Pilebos'' flank, isn''t it? It was at the beginning of this earth that the earth first protruded, then Pilebos exploded and was made of deposited volcanic rock. Eventually the earth will be cold, and the seeds of the grass that have arrived from the sky will sprout, and green will grow on this earth. In the meantime, the southern and eastern continents were partitioned by renewed crustal fluctuations, but formerly one. It took 10,000 years for that change to be complete. When the weather fluctuations on this continent stabilized, this ruin was created"


    "Made? To whom?"


    "Well, it''s up to the people from other continents, isn''t it?


    Pandora''s moving footage showed several humans.


    Continued

 2000 War and Peace, Part 536 - Abandoned Ruins Middle Layer

    They seemed to be discussing something, but they seemed to be using magic to create ruins. I saw that footage. Diore roars.


    "This magic - no, it''s no longer magic. Too many different digits, I feel chilly. With all this magic, the earth itself will change its shape?


    "Exactly. They actively interfered with the earth and made it quicker for the earth to be ready today. This ruin is like an auxiliary device built at that time."


    The video depicted humans repairing the walls of the present ruins and so on while also using metastatic magic. Bring the metal in by transfer, deformed and processed by magic. What we are doing is getting the same idea in the current sorcery association, but its size is different digits.


    The footage is fragmentary, but it was easy to imagine that the site did not take as many years to complete. And the footage showed for a moment when this site was fully operational.


    Metal doll soldiers are made and assembled for each site. A golem of the great human race was moving there, and they were assembling giant metal dolls. And food was harvested regularly from huge fields, artificial suns were operating in the ruins, and even salt water and volcanic streams were transformed into true water via some device. The footage then moves to a place where various containers, large and small, line up with thousands or tens of thousands. The contents of the container seemed to be moving, but even as I tried to detail it, the video was stopped when people''s hands appeared. What stopped the footage was a beautiful woman with long black hair.


    I saw that face, Larna, crushing unexpectedly.


    "... what were you making, them? And now the woman, didn''t she resemble Alphilis?


    "I''ll leave it up to you to imagine what you were making, but some of the guys will have imagined it. But you shouldn''t talk about it."


    "Why?"


    "Because it''s horrible. Thoughts aren''t what you say, and there are things in the world that you shouldn''t know. And knowing isn''t always a good thing. It''s still early, that''s all I can say.


    The only thing I can say is, that woman just now is not Alphilis. It may be similar, but it''s totally someone else in red. That''s all I assure you. "


    Pandora put a binocular-like instrument in the box. Those who were there were silent. The reactions may have been varied, such as those who organize their heads, those who do not know what video means in the first place.


    But it is also the line that speaks as soon as possible here.


    "... I somehow understood that this was a bad place. I could imagine the contents of the container earlier, but I don''t want to answer them. No, you shouldn''t, should you?


    "Exactly. I knew you were smart. People''s intelligence is something they don''t learn."


    "I''m not happy to be complimented by you. That was a little bit more in the footage earlier, but there was something like the center of this ruin, right? If I crush that, can this ruin be sealed forever?


    "When it comes to whether we can seal it, you''re right. But maybe I shouldn''t seal it forever. Besides, there''s no way to destroy it completely with your gear right now. This ruin isn''t that brittle."


    "So what do we do? You think you can do that?


    "Probably. Once upon a time, when I was building this ruin, I was cooperating. I''m probably from this ruin."


    When I was about to say that, the line suddenly waved a dance slave. Pandora flied over, smashing down the flying body. The flying body was like a bird, but its feathers were sharp as sharp blades. After the line slammed him down, he floated again and disappeared into the dark.


    "What?


    "Shit, you cracked it?


    "To whom?


    "It''s about me being here. I thought you said this site was partially operational. There must be an emergency operating capability left so that no one can destroy the ruins, but it''s a ruin that wouldn''t have opened without me or Lemegate! That''s weird that Ucco is out there, and it''s weird that the bottom of the upper layer falls out so easily.


    No, no, no. Aside from me and Lemegate, there''s someone who ran this ruin out of its way! That''s the mastermind behind this flow. "


    "Who the hell is that?!?


    "I don''t know! But if they find out the truth, maybe they''ll have trouble. Look, I got a fancy pick up!


    When Saurka lit up the tip Pandora pointed at, there was a large number of sharp birds flying in.


    Continued

 2001 War and Peace, Part 537 - Abandoned Ruins Middle Layer

    Everyone enters an immediate combat posture,


    "I''ll do it. You can''t do this."


    Sorca came forward. And when I wondered if my right fist glowed, I stuck that fist out with my positive fist.


    "A Shape of Light Dance, Light Scatter (Shotgun)"


    Dozens of fists of light fly away in one motion. The fists relentlessly struck down the flying birds, causing them to crawl to the ground. The birds flying in from the front change their movements as Sorca fists out twice, three times. They unfolded on the left and right roads and tried to emerge from behind to pinch Saurka.


    Saurka laughed with pleasure when she saw it.


    "Ha ha, shallow wisdom! Trishapes of Light Dance, Light Cannon!


    With one kick in front of Saurka, the birds approaching from behind were being swept away. The fact that the lump of light flew far behind showed how vast the place is now. The light cannon did not land forever, but disappeared into the darkness on the other side.


    All that remained was the remains of the birds. But I pinched them up and Betts looked interesting.


    "What the hell? Oh, metal?


    "Do you want me to set you up?


    "Using demons and metal life forms will be tighter. Do you have such a little trick doll? I don''t see a nucleus in a demon, and I wonder what it is."


    "You''re very advanced, you rigged doll. That''s what ruins are."


    Saurka had long hair and started walking.


    "I''ll hurry. The fact that there was an assault means this position is out of place. The bird, probably the lowest interception mechanism. It would be very bad if the big metal doll class enemies here came. If you don''t want the dead out, hurry up, will you?


    "Saurka, can we all move around here?


    "Depends where you''re going, but you''re gonna get some more drunk on the landing, huh? Besides, it''s dangerous to travel at high speeds without grasping the terrain. Anyway, I think it''s better to walk."


    "Hmm, but where to go..."


    "Front."


    Lisa pointed to the front and Miko saw you.


    "Why?"


    "From there comes the next enemy. The enemy should have been avoided, but vice versa, that there is a command tower there. If you''re not sure about your blonde glamour, you''ll be on the run."


    "I''ll tell you. What enemy?"


    "You''re like a four-legged dog or a wolf. Can you do it?


    "I was licked, too. Your enemies, I''ll have them swept away. It would be great for a sleeping contender."


    Lisa had her thumbs up as Saurka turned her arm. Miko sighed when he saw it.


    "I don''t know what Plateca would say if she were here... but the simple thing is, you haven''t changed in 5,000 years, Saurka"


    "Isn''t it reliable? Use it right down for you. Oh, and."


    "Time to get back to the big woman? If it is an unknown situation for you too, it is the big woman who is useful. You''re short of actors."


    Lisa looked at Miko and told him quietly. That appearance was too calm, and on the contrary, Miko got scared.


    "... I''ve never seen a human being say such a painful thing to me."


    "But you must be realizing it yourself. You may be a powerful being, but aren''t you helpless in a land without spirits? Then the Alphilis can fight more sparingly, and they can drive. It would be more efficient for you to pull in and follow your advice."


    "... maybe you do. Okay."


    Honestly Miko pulled it off, so Saurka gets a little giddy.


    "Hey, Miko? Didn''t I tell you it was the last time?


    "Don''t rush. It''s still okay, and pulling consciousness in doesn''t make it disappear. Just balance it with Alphilis himself."


    "Balancing human and spiritual? Is there someone who can do that?


    "I''m here. That''s what Meeschatres says, depending on how fate twists, because Alphilis may have grown up as your son against you."


    "The Black Son of the Prophecy... no human being."


    "Anyway, please. There will be no more fights in this ruin than Saurka."


    "entrusted"


    When Saurka understands, Miko flirts once and on his knees. Alphilis controls Lisa and Larna rushing over worryingly.


    Continued

 2002 War and Peace, Part 538 - Abandoned Ruins Middle Layer

    "It''s okay, I''m just uncomfortable because I''m back all of a sudden"


    "Phew, don''t worry"


    "Is there anything unusual?


    "There shouldn''t be... Even the people inside - they seem to be able to communicate. Line?"


    "Oh, my God."


    The line called had a dance slave in his hand. Alphilis smiles all the time when he sees it.


    "- You seem to understand. Fine."


    "I know, my lord, I''ll do it. If there was an unexpected raid, I''d be the fastest responder."


    "Magic alerts don''t help here. Lisa and you can count on it."


    "So is Lexus. Use him down."


    "That''s right, Louis?


    When Alphilis looked at Louis, he stuck Lexus in front of him trying to hide.


    "If this is okay, use it and crush it"


    "Yeah, what, you want me to sacrifice it?


    "You used to pretend you were sober, and you lumped my chest, didn''t you? Do you want me to pay for that bump?


    Lexus shook up the other way as Alphilis grinned.


    "Ugh - I didn''t expect it to be this expensive. If I rubbed my chest other than my sister''s, this is where I''d be..."


    "Seriously, you''re an envious guy, Lexus!


    "Betts, don''t get me wrong. I''ve never let you rub it!


    "Reward me once or so. That''s why Lexus runs into perverted behavior, huh?


    "I will!


    "Even if the eagle does nothing, he''s a pervert. Go to your hall now!


    "Go!


    Louis pulled out his sword, so Lexus told his lord with the line. Seeing that, Louis finally leaks a sigh of relief.


    "He''s... he''s not nervous at all"


    "I''m nervous. I''m much more vigilant around you than I am in one day of battle."


    "Now that you know that... you''re in good shape, apparently? I''m looking forward to tomorrow''s game."


    "Ugh, you''re gonna win tomorrow''s martial arts tournament... I''m looking forward to it, but it''s definitely a lack of sleep"


    "The terms are the same."


    Alphilis was baffled and Louis laughed. Diore is also added there.


    "And for that, we have to go back alive, right? The women''s department is still there. I guess Alphilis stays there, too?


    "Uh, yeah, but you''re waiting because of my work putting in, or because the game mattered. If you suck, you might have to digest many games a day. Where''s Mr. Diore?


    "Whatever''s left. You can''t keep Alexandria''s face if you win any more women''s divisions than you lose in the general division."


    "Tomorrow is a good time to talk, but let me hear Alfi''s policy in front of what I insisted hard. I''m guessing you didn''t take turns helplessly, did you?


    Alphilis responds to Lisa''s words and immediately calls Muscade.


    "Muscade. You still have magic in you, don''t you?


    "Yeah, if it''s still medium term defensive magic, it can be exercised a few times."


    "No, throw away the battle. More than that, the lights are scarce when Sorca is in battle. Please focus on illuminating your surroundings with flames."


    "Am I Matsukira?


    "It''s important. Without the pine lights, you''d better retreat. The ritual of the light source, well..."


    Muscade and Alphilis consulted on something, and Muscade expanded the flames like pines on all sides and overhead. Muscade himself, who exercised witchcraft, looks at the witchcraft in wonder.


    "The flames connect with each other naggingly... and this combines sensing like a sensor. I don''t know any witchcraft like this."


    "It''s my master''s making. That guy, because developing magic was his hobby. It was a theory that if magic was exercised according to certain laws, the results could be predicted. They say this is magic they made for when they lost their pine lights in a cave or something. Muscade should have enough for a day, because even a moderate magician makes a few moments to keep his magic from consuming."


    "Even if witches are good at exercising power and spirits, is the treatment of witchcraft not necessarily so? There''s so much you don''t know yet."


    "Next, Larna and Closes, and Mr. Diore, too"


    "Yes."


    "Uhm."


    "Me too."


    Alphilis calling the three of us to start some sort of meeting. Lisa sees how it goes and realizes herself that she has the peace of mind that she will be okay now. Unknown situations, dangerous situations. When I say that, I think Alphilis is the most powerful and brilliant.


    "(The power is not so with those who are within the other Alphilis, or as mighty as just now, even above, who outnumber Alphilis in their ideas. Well, let''s look forward to what Alphilis is thinking)"


    Lisa laughed small and concentrated on her work as a sensor.


    Continued

 2003 War and Peace, Part 539 - Abandoned Ruins Middle Layer

    "Well, where am I?


    "It''s dark and I can''t see anything."


    Stervese Not a single line had landed somewhere else again. They were more eye-catching at night than the others, and had landed safely without the shock of falling because the lockroof had returned part of his body to wings and put the others on there. But even though the night''s eye works, nothing can be explored in the true darkness beyond the reach of light. Tutetsu and Calevan, who accompanied them there, lit the light.


    "I think I can do this."


    "Yeah. I just can''t use magic, so this light won''t last long either. The function of this split. Then at most half a day is the limit."


    "Still helpful."


    Relying on the light they illuminated, Stervese explored the surroundings. There are no spirits, and few sorceries can be used. If we were ourselves, the ancient dragons and the mighty warcraft, we wouldn''t have a problem with some crisis, but this is a ruin. I once tried to attack the ruins, Stervese, so I knew what the ruins were like.


    Naturally, Rockroof and Javawok also ask questions.


    "Master Stelvese, what the hell is this place?


    "Weren''t ruins supposed to eliminate intruders? There''s nothing out there. Instead, it''s as quiet as dead."


    Neither can Stelvese answer their thoughts. When he previously attempted to attack the ruins of the prairie, he was greeted by a large number of enemies. As we proceeded to the lower hierarchy, we had fewer enemies, stronger, and in the four hierarchies, one-on-one was the best, and a few fights drained us so much that we were forced to retreat to the ground.


    And to Tutez there, who was waiting on the fifth tier, dozens of fights - I couldn''t get him to kneel once at last. Diversity in how you fight, speed of reaction, attack, and defense. I couldn''t beat any of them.


    So when it comes to ruins that have already ceased to function, Stelvese, who is reminded of a once fierce struggle, could not clap out, as well as lose the tension that bubbles at his feet. From here on out is the place of death - that''s what instinct tells us.


    Tutez saw such a stelvese and told him peacefully.


    "Well, as far as I can tell, three before and two behind. If each mould returns to its original appearance, it will also be possible to escape from the top. Move on, move back, get out, how?


    "There''s also the question of whether to prioritize exploration or rendezvous. I don''t think the demon can exert so much power in this spiritless land, but rendezvous with the war princess Saurka could be beneficial. There is also a dispersed search."


    "Dear Stelvese, how are you feeling?


    Based on the opinions of Tutez and Karevan, Rockroof tries to draw Stervese''s will. When Stervese exhaled small, he made up his mind.


    "If you have Tutez and Calevan, don''t you have the means to keep in touch with each other without magic?


    "Hmm, is that it? We do have the means to do that."


    "Do we even serve?


    "I can''t use it."


    Calevan took the little glowing sphere out of his nostalgia. Glowing thinly in the dark, it''s a ball at your fingertips.


    "If we stream a stream toward this, we can have a conversation even if we''re away from each other. About 10,000 steps radius is valid, so a little exploration would be fine. It''ll be a light source too."


    "It''s possible that this site is wider than that."


    "Let''s start with a five-way scattered search while we get in touch. They then share information on their respective paths and make a final decision on which direction to take. The goal is to destroy Ucco as a priority, if the site can also be explored. So what do you say?


    "I have no objection"


    "Well, if that''s what Master Stelvese decided to do."


    "Oh, my God, they''re not capable of fighting."


    "It''s not blurry. Where the split''s broken, it won''t hurt anyway."


    With that said, they each began to follow five paths. Seeing my back going in separate directions, the one I was most anxious about might actually have been Javawok.


    Continued

 2004 War and Peace, Part 540 - Abandoned Ruins Middle Layer

    "(No, I know I''m the youngest of these... that doesn''t make me anxious, but isn''t looking for them to fall apart a fool? Well, maybe we all have ourselves, but we don''t know what''s coming out. I wish it was just Ucco, but I don''t know how many dead ruins there are, so there''s nothing more to hide. Is that okay, now)"


    Javawok is inherently lonely. Make it a primitive species of wolf that existed a long time ago, and its subspecies, Javawok. He was born black monochrome where he was originally brown body hair, and because of his ferocious personality and even black fangs, he was called Black Fang (Javawok).


    Individuals who were once silver monochrome were called and revered Lord Silver, but they said they were ominous just because they were black, and by the time they were willing, they were abhorred. Javawok has thought many times if he were as noble a body hair as Lord Silver, would it have been a more different life?


    Thus attracted to the golden Miriazal, which is uncertain, the intense resentment gave Javawok strength to cross the king species of other races and a body body that was too gigantic for the wolf''s primitive species, without keeping Javawok just a subspecies. It was undoubtedly Javawok who drove his attacking compatriots to the brink of total annihilation with their strength, and his compatriots alone could not sustain the species, until they were all around other vulnerable species.


    One of the Pilebos Peaks was a mountain all night long, and I heard it was because of the weird birds that rock roof, until I fought to argue that it was businesslike because the black monochrome was my world - he was actually lonely for over a thousand years.


    Now I''m used to both rock roofs and rakes being tight, but when I get back to one, that instinct is stimulated. And, at the same time, information I heard from Stervese, Tutez and Karevan on the road ran through his brain. Because he has lived with little interest in others other than himself, the information is brand new and Javawok can judge without preconceptions.


    "(Weird - right? I''ve never really tried the ruins. A ruin you can''t attack with Master Stelvese, can you? Even though he''s dead, is that what makes it so easy to get off the ground? A trap - for what? Who did you want to attract? Brady, Maria, or Saurka? No, they shouldn''t have come. It''s a coincidence that Brady Maria is in, and I heard that the princess of war woke up earlier than planned? Then someone - someone close to Arnelia who can respond to Ucco''s awakening and go on a crusade - us? Are we the ones who wanted to invite you out?


    The moment Javawok stopped to stop, Rockroof contacted him. Not Stervese, not the other two. Rockroof contacted me directly.


    I heard the rock scream from the ball for communication as Javawok tried to talk about his current thoughts with all the good opportunities.


    "Run!"


    "- What?"


    "Take Master Stelvese and run! A trap!"


    Along with that word, communications suddenly go far. Perhaps the ball left the lockroof. It doesn''t seem to be broken yet, but it keeps flowing around the lockroof into the jabberwock without being switched off.


    "This - the attack won''t work! Such an idiot - no magic, why - surgery? How could you... know how to do that, that face... you, Reiki!


    "Hey, Rock? Rook!"


    "Stupid, what are you - you monster? Aah!


    From across the sphere there was a tremendous scream and the sound of something pouring out in large quantities. If there is no water source, there is only one cause of the sound, the blood of the rock roof that flows out. And when someone touched the ball, the sound changed. When Javawok detected that someone lifted him, he even whispered and Javawok cleared his ears. In order to obtain information on the person who has cornered the lockroof.


    But as you can see, the opponent didn''t win proudly, he encouraged silence. Javawok was furious when he found out that this one was holding his breath. Multiple blues emerge on that forehead, but the opponent sneered as if it had even made a small fool of him.


    Javawok, who heard it, passes through anger and, conversely, calms down. And he clenched his opposite fist to the point of bleeding not to crush the ball, and declared war against him.


    "... one day, I will reveal who Temehe is and kill him. Always, in the honor of this black tooth, Them�� will draw you to the bottom of darkness."


    Is it whether the word sounded to the other person? After a few moments of hesitation, the other person finally replied.


    - You know what? There''s a wind blowing at the bottom of the darkness - not cold, not warm, just empty and mercilessly shredding itself. The wind is prolonged - what you call darkness, etc., warm -


    That said, Javawok heard the sound of the rock roof sphere being damaged. There was no such thing as intimidation in that voice, it was just cold and untouched. Bottomless despair and nothingness - Javawok had that impression.


    I''m sure it''s not cruel. But there is no mercy. It''s just that they''re desperate to abandon everything. To such an impression, the possibility that he might have heard his opponent''s voice had disappeared from Javawok''s head.


    Continued

 2005 War and Peace, Part 541 - Abandoned Ruins Middle Layer

    "... Ha! Next, Master Stelvese!


    When Javawok returned to me, he turned himself over and ran as hard as he could. It hasn''t been that long, and I think we should be able to catch up with this without 30 or counting. But the jabberwock outlook is off. There was an invisible wall on the road that was supposed to have come, and it suddenly started back.


    Javawok kicked the wall with all his might, but it was frightening. It was obvious that some force was working that wasn''t witchcraft, but it was the first barrier I ever saw to make it a jabberwock. Javawok slaps the invisible wall over and over again.


    "Chigi! Get through here!


    "Oh man, you don''t have any character shards either. This is why the beast."


    It was Calevan who appeared beyond the invisible wall. Fluffy and floating, he was obviously looking down at Javawok and observing how it was.


    "I didn''t know you''d notice it soonest, not even the king species, but just a subspecies of wolves. Not at all difficult. I was going out of my way to disperse it and put it to rest one by one, but the plan went crazy"


    "Temee, who are you! What the hell are you thinking?


    "Do you think there are idiots who ask and answer? You wait till Stelvese cleans up."


    Javawok sighed at Karevan, who answered facelessly.


    "... I see. Temee, isn''t that Calevan?


    "Oh? What makes you think that? We shouldn''t be dating that long."


    "It''s a survey. But you said those guys were the relic keepers'' split, right? I don''t know the details, but it''s quite a violation of the rules for a relic manager to just walk away like this, isn''t it? The one with so much power that Master Stelvese can''t win is so restricted that he''s weakened as if he were not so different from humans. It''s against the rules to interfere with us in the first place, isn''t it? The extent to which this site was investigated is the limit - wasn''t it?


    Then what is this power? You''re not doing this, are you? The keeper of this ruin - no, the power of another guy?


    Javawok received affirmation that Calevan would never react to the word, but would not answer anything. It''s not necessarily the right answer, but it''s not even off - Javawok acted fast thinking about it that way.


    "I wish I could put Master Stelvese and I together, but you''re the only one who doesn''t. - I guess that''s your limit? Then I''ll push it through!


    "I can''t do that. This barrier cannot be broken by the laws of physics."


    "Let it go! That''s not what I found out!


    Javawok decided to be hallucinated by the human figure to match Miriazar, but until then he had used little hallucinations. I mean, I''m not so used to phantoms. After I began living in Arnelia, I had finally begun to get used to its treatment. And as I watched the Unified Martial Arts Games, I had some ideas on how to use them effectively.


    "You''re like this!


    Assume a part of the barrier and attack the object ahead with a procedure to break through that wall. It wasn''t someone who made Far Away, but it''s the human technology that Javawok was most impressed with in this Unified Martial Arts Games.


    The moves are roughly shredded and the conduction efficiency of the power is less than a distant tenth used by Bergay and others. But if Javawok unleashes it, that blow will be special. And the conduction efficiency is poor, but therefore, the impact was diffuse and unpredictable. Someone who looked like Karevan was going to make a decent blow to Javawok.


    With half a body lost, Calevan blows up.


    "Nah... ah..."


    "Fuck you, you''re a fake!


    But those who have been replaced by Karevan will not just fall. While still maintaining the barrier, he began to retreat to escape.


    "Where the hell are you going! Wait!"


    "He told me to wait and wait."


    "Wow."


    As Karevan turned to his abrupt voice, Tutez stood there. And before Kalevan, who looked back, reacted, he was screwing that head off and causing it to stop functioning.


    Continued

 2006 War and Peace, Part 542 - Abandoned Ruins Middle Layer

    And Tutetsu stared at Kalevan''s head, and said to Javawok with the look he had in mind.


    "- That''s a big deal."


    "Holy shit! The Rock Roof guy could be dead! You guys, what the fuck is going on with you saying that you''re not even capable of fighting!


    "It''s not true that we''re incapable of combat, compared to the main body. Still much better than average humans and beasts, though. Then I have no power enough to hold you back."


    "Then what was that barrier earlier!?


    "Together, if you ask me what''s going on now, the answer is one. Taken over."


    Javawok''s hand stops grabbing Totez''s chest barn. And when Totez raised his face with his eyes facing down, his eyes were not in focus.


    "Even if we can''t take over the majority at the same time... well, is it possible one at a time? If we can do this... the identity of the enemy..."


    "Hey, jizzy!?


    "Get out of this ruin right now... it''s a trap... this has been prepared to take care of you..."


    Talking that far, Tutez blew his own head off and self-determination. Suddenly the magic formation of the metastasis emerges before a jabberwock that can be wolfed without knowing why, and Yugdrasil emerges from it.


    Yugdrasil looked at Javawok''s face and, confirming the wreckage of Karevan and Tutetsu rolling on the ground, moved his expression tightly in an instant.


    "Well, was that still the case? Orangeables are just being swimmed, did I get caught properly too"


    "Hey, explain what you mean! What the hell, who''s doing what!?


    "Notice was too satirical, but in a way, was he fooled, too? Then you failed to seal him. When even I was dancing, they..."


    "Hey, I told you to explain!?


    Sudden jabberwock grabs Yugdrasil''s chest and stares. But Yugdrasil, while floating in the universe, did not wave his hand away, but returned it calmly.


    "It''s the mountains I want to do that, but I don''t have time. Now you''re the closest thing to the truth. Are you willing to help?


    "I don''t understand, but naturally! Whoever stands in front of me will smash it all!


    "No, this enemy is unstoppable. I grabbed my foot softly from behind, and when I realized it was the bottom of the swamp. This is such an opponent. You''re probably the worst kind of enemy I''ve ever seen."


    "... then what do I do?


    Yugdrasil laughed small at that word of Jabawok as he formed a magic formation. The magnitude of the magic formations deployed by Yugdrasil is unusual in a space where the Great Stream (Mana) should not be available. Many float in a space of nothing, illuminating the surroundings. So for the first time, Javawok noticed the unusual amount of magic in Yugdrasil. I realized that there was a greater amount of built-in magic in Yugdrasil than any creature I had ever felt - more than Stervese, more than Ignage.


    For example, it''s like a moving ocean. Javawok couldn''t stop the pores from turning upside down, but while they could follow Javawok like that, the two returned to the first five-fork road to land. Yugdrasil illuminated the ceiling, forming a scaffold and arranging for it to rise to the original upper level. Javawok to understand what that means.


    "Was this the first time you attacked the lock? To lock us up here."


    "Awful, but switching and head spinning fast, don''t be fond"


    "Extra help!


    "I''ll do this here, in the meantime, bring the Stervese crude. I will keep Stervese and you alive, and I will also resurrect Notice, who has finally sunk at the bottom of the ocean. Tell Stelvese that Ucco wants you to do something about it. And, come on, let''s fix the couple up."


    "Ooh?


    "One more thing, shall we also ask for a message to Alphilis? When this is over, I will be inactive for over a year for violating the rules (penalties). Whoever moves in the meantime is your real enemy. Whatever opponent it is, always tell them to think of the most brutal reality. Look, don''t get me wrong about the enemy. Visit the main body of Calevan and Tutez if possible. He said it should always help."


    When Yugdrasil spoke that far, he heard a multitude of things walking in from the darkness where the Rock Roof had left. When Javawok realized that there was one or two lights floating up in the darkness and that they were enemies with red eyes, he was rushing to the spot.


    Yugdrasil muttered as he turned to a doll soldier with red eyes glowing in the darkness.


    "Well, have you predicted where you''re going to pull me out? It will definitely be a bad future, no matter which one you choose, but this one still has better eyes. It may also depend on Alphilis."


    Yugdrasil seemed a little angry, and somewhere pleasantly stepped out toward a flock of enemies.


    Continued

 2007 War and Peace, Part 543 - Abandoned Ruins Lower Layer ④ -

    "Is this the place?


    The Dooms arrived in a tall human-sized building on the contrary. A seemingly plain milky half a cylinder appeared in front of them. When approached, something like light is illuminated from the part above its head. Doom jumping out of surprise for a moment, but it didn''t seem like anything harmful.


    "Is this the entrance? How do we get in?


    "It just looks like a mirror."


    "There''s nothing cloudy about this mirror, it''s impossible to reproduce with current technology. Plus every defensive junction. Even with Titania and Bradymaria, it''s hard work, isn''t it?


    "Can you open it?


    "I knew you''d ask for this wand."


    Doom answers Bergay''s questions, and he often traces the memory of the place to explore how to open it. In the reproduction of the wand of memory, it was open with its hands, and it was done differently than before.


    "... biometric? Hum."


    "What''s wrong, Beh?


    "You don''t seem to be able to open it unless you''re a specific person. It only seems to respond to the human''s fingerprints and fingerprints."


    "What the hell? Explain it properly!


    "Notice it''s time to be left alone, fool Gunz"


    "Let it go!


    Gunz and Milnay were meeting each other in the back, but Cerberus was in trouble.


    "Can''t biometrics be deactivated?


    "Well, there are many ways to do it, but the memory wand is more powerful than I thought... see"


    As Doom was exposed to the light emitted from the building for a while, it glowed red several times, but at last it glowed blue and stopped reflecting some of the mirrors, half a cylinder sinking into the ground. And the ground sinks in a circle, leading them underground. Even as we rounded our eyes to that change, we were getting used to it.


    "How did you do that?


    "The reproduction of the memory wand is accurate. He even reproduced the fingerprints of the person he remembered. All you have to do is deform the palm using the claw. In the wind."


    The palms that Doom showed were deformed as they drifted with the black ones. And when it stops, it becomes the palm of man, and it changes freely again. Bergay was stunned by the way it looked.


    "If you''re free to change your face and figure, what''s your main body?


    "That''s what I want to know, because when I realized it, it was like this. Maybe it was bad somewhere, but this is what happened when I realized it. And in front of me, Orangeable. That''s how my life began."


    "Isn''t that what you should explore with that cane of memory?


    Doom was surprised by Bergay''s allegations.


    "Well... you didn''t have that idea. It''s more fun to do what you do than what you do, and I''ve always forgotten."


    "He''s crazy."


    "Let''s go further than that. Doesn''t seem that deep."


    When the ground sank somewhat, the wall in front of him was open. There were not enough pine lights there, and the artificial light was illuminating the space adequately.


    One side was covered in metal that glowed thinly in silver, but did not reflect light. One scratch, one cloudless place, at the same time inorganic and beautifully empty. Sounds good when it comes to functional beauty, but everyone on the spot had similar emotions.


    "It''s a lonely place, it''s strange what I say about evil spirits."


    "Right. It''s also awesome not to degrade without people''s hands in it, but it''s a boring place. Let''s go first, it doesn''t seem like a fun place to stay long."


    As the Dooms proceeded, the hallway part was not that long, and soon a room like place was in front of them. Once again Doom opened the place with his palms open, the room without the taste of the cube was lit. In an attempt to step into it, Doom stopped as a scarecrow, realizing that there was one man standing in the center of the room.


    "(In a room with no light, a human remained in this attitude? This guy -)"


    "Don''t go in."


    The man warned with an unchallenged voice. There was already a sword in his hand, and it was clear that he would go into exercising his powers if he did not keep his warning.


    But you can''t back off when you tell me not to come in. Doom kept his people in the place, while only he stepped in first.


    Continued

 2008 War and Peace, Part 544 ~ Abandoned Ruins Lower Layer ⑤ ~

    "Don''t come in, but we have business to attend to."


    When he wondered if his opponent had disappeared while Doom was talking, Doom had been cut off by Tangzhu 10%. It is only since Titania that we have shown enough sword flashes to be cut off by the encounter, since it is a doom that can diffuse most shock waves in part. Moreover, Doom now experiences the sword muscle of Titania. The man in front of him had surpassed the Doom''s reaction.


    "(This guy, above Titania''s sword muscle -)"


    Doom looked at his opponent''s face in a vision that opened to the left and right. A young man with a fair face, but nothing to read from his expression, he was just slashed by an opponent who had no fever or anger. Doom terrorized the unsuspecting opponent, but his insistence as king of evil spirits pushes it aside and even tries to get his legs forward.


    But when I saw Doom, who wasn''t dead yet, I wondered if the man''s hand had shaken, and now Doom''s vision was tearing apart.


    "Ah."


    "Doom!"


    "Don''t come!


    To the screams of Osiria, the flying doom of consciousness deforms his body into a shadow and convenes again. Once he tried to evacuate near the ceiling, he disappeared again after every man appeared, realizing that he appeared behind him.


    "Quick -"


    "Eliminate"


    The man''s sword trident has now struck twice as many. Doom tries to fly aggressively toward his companions and realizes that there is not enough distance. And even further, Gunz and Cerberus stuck their hands inside the room, chasing them as they couldn''t chase them.


    "Sir!"


    "Reach out!


    Doom grabs both hands and retreats once outside the door. Only the upper part from the shoulder barely escaped the octave, but both of them with their hands in them had been torn from the chest to the bottom, which had been in the room until earlier.


    When Doom confirms that he has left the room, the man looks back as he is and returns to the center of the room. So the door of the room moved out to close again, but just before that, Bergay let go of the man without any foretaste.


    "Nooo!


    But the shockwave was cut off by a man who wouldn''t even try to see behind it, and the distant distances were fogged. Outside the room where the doors closed, the dazzling dooms.


    "Nooo. What, that one?"


    "I want to hear it. He''s got more swords than Titania, that guy. Is it better than that, Gunz, Cerberus"


    "You''re gonna grow up alone."


    "Likewise. But he sliced the Flamebeast''s arm into little pieces. Can you do that with a sword?


    "The sword was glowing thinly and vibrating. Sorcery?"


    "No, there was no sign of that."


    "You don''t seem to say goodbye to holiness. I don''t have a problem regenerating my body, and it doesn''t look like I''ve been damaged, so it would be a pure physical attack - but it''s troublesome."


    The body of the evil spirit Doom was returning when it slipped through the gap between the doors. Doom reconstructs his body while thinking about an earlier man. So was the sword, and the score I had was troublesome. That doesn''t work on defenses like taking it or spreading shocks. And it''s more than unusual. It''s chopped up. But I can get out front, but I just couldn''t.


    Doom is automatically rebuilt, assuming that even if he is torn into eight pieces, his thoughts just don''t come together. But what if they keep tearing us apart forever without having time to think about it? That was synonymous with non-existence, let alone death in its true meaning. And what if all my current friends are dead here? It is like a prison that lasts forever.


    "I didn''t know there was such a way to die. I think I''m gonna have a little bit of a crack."


    "Doom, dirty"


    "You can''t do laundry, can you?


    "You didn''t really leak it, did you? But you''re in trouble, I don''t know how to move on... but I''m gonna open that door again."


    When Doom finishes rebuilding his body, he opens the door again. And the lights lit up again in the room, and there was a man in the center of the room. He won''t warn me this time, but he won''t try to attack me as long as I''m outside the room.


    Doom looked closely at the man, deforming the evil spirit into a spherical shape and firing countless with a man in his face. Normally any one should hit, but the man knocked it all off with his sword without moving.


    Next, Doom deformed the evil spirit like a wall, trying to crush it. But this also makes a man look stunningly fine. From that blind spot, a spear of evil spirits that strikes like tentacles. But this also makes the man try to disconnect all of them. Doom tried to push forcefully to be cut off somewhat, but the man trumpeted all the evil spirits that infiltrated the room with shock waves. It was disconnected faster than it sent in, and the attack of the servant Doom can''t keep its shape either. Still, the man didn''t try to attack Doom, who''s outside the room.


    Continued

 2009 War and Peace, Part 545 - Lower Level of Abandoned Ruins ⑥

    Doom walked into the spot with a sigh.


    "No, you''re doing great. I can''t break through forcefully."


    "How are you?


    "You can''t use all sorts of magic. Then there''s only so much you can do. Even the evil spirits in me are not infinite. I don''t want to waste it."


    "I use my powers, but I''m not scared. How sturdy and sturdy. Dezeia, can''t you do something?


    "I''m already doing it, but I''m not responding."


    Dezeia sighed at Osiria''s suggestion.


    "Sleep incense is sprayed throughout the room, and magic that attracts abnormalities of state such as fascination and delusion continues to flow. But there''s no response at all."


    "Hey, isn''t it sweet the way you do it?


    "You''d die of passion a hundred times, right? Want to try it?


    To Dezeia''s words, Gunz raised his hands and indicated his intention to surrender. Osiria is suspicious.


    "That man, you say he''s totally resistant? Or not?"


    "But there''s got to be a slight reaction. I mean -"


    "I''m not human in the first place, and I''m not even alive. That''s what you''re talking about, isn''t it?


    "Like a Silence doll, you think it''s a liaison trick?


    To Osiria''s doubts, Doom was twisting his neck.


    "You must be a far more complete doll than Silence. A doll that completely intercepts only those who enter this room, made with precision that is not reproducible by current technology. In a space where magic is difficult to use, combined with as much endurance as Dragreo, if attacked with more sophistication than Titania, I can''t help it a bit. There must be very little defensive mechanism, and you must be complacent that this whole thing is enough.


    I wonder if humans will be able to make something like that eventually. "


    "It won''t be if you''re impressed. How do we break through?


    "Wait for the plane. There must be some movement in the middle."


    It''s a very passive maneuver, isn''t it?


    Even for Gunz''s chilling, Doom kept looking at the doll with a serious look on his face.


    "Even if it looks like this, you''re surprisingly long tempered. You can do it indefinitely in terms of fun, but otherwise you can wait.


    Plus, we need some kind of operation before we open the next door. I don''t know how long it will take to accomplish that, but how much effort do you think it will take to attract even one breath of that doll? If I told you guys to risk your lives, you''d have to breathe three breaths at the most, right?


    Each of them looked at Doom''s answer and no one denied it.


    "The winning opportunity is for a moment, but yes, I will definitely visit without setting aside time. We''ll just wait and see."


    "In the meantime, what about the Oras?


    "Stay here. There will be occasions when we can win."


    "Me too?


    "So is the old man. Maybe it''s better if we stay here to keep track of Titania''s movements, huh? If my expectations are met, the passage ahead of that doll is the heart of this place. If we hold down the hub, this ruin will be ours. Then it would also be useful to know Titania''s movements"


    "If only that prediction had been met."


    Bergay had calmly neither affirmed nor denied, and had begun meditating while standing on the spot. Sharpen yourself and wait for then. Gunz fell asleep and began to sleep, but Cerberus began a public conversation with Milnay, while Osiria and Dezeia refrained beside Doom.


    Doom then sits still observing the doll while he sits on his cheek cane. In the meantime, the dolls did not wander, nor did they look at them, and they were in a fixed position.


    "Hey, Gwendorf. It''ll help."


    "I don''t mind, I just needed you, too."


    On the sky from Tarram to Arnelia, the mentor Earthgal was on Gwendorf''s back. Earthgal had multiple as a way to get to Arnelia, but he chose that method half-heartedly because of an unexpected reaction in one of those unlikely hands.


    The head of the True Dragon, who lived together for a long time and had rarely been able to meet in recent times, responded to the call of Earthgal.


    "But it''s been a long time. Hasn''t it been nearly a thousand years?


    "Isn''t it nearly 700 years, because we meet once before we can have a tarram prototype"


    "Oh well. If you live long enough, you won''t be able to run out of time. More than two thousand years ago, we talked about it every day."


    "There was less power and less intelligent life to talk about."


    "Now you''re saying there''s more?


    "Humans. Other than that, I think it''s down."


    It seemed as if Gwendorf had a little joy in his words and a not-so-small disappointment. I could also imagine those causes in Earthgal, but now I keep quiet.


    Continued

 2010 War and Peace, Part 546 ~ Abandoned Ruins Outer Circumference ① ~

    Gwendorf says.


    "Nevertheless, I had no idea your Lord would move that land. Are you ready to die?"


    "Exactly. Though I consider that to be my lifespan. I live a long time, I can choose when it ends, I''m happy."


    "If I may say so many things, I don''t know if it involves Alphilis."


    Earthgal was talking about both purpose and circumstances. Earthgal looked at Alphilis'' small hand and guessed his relationship with Gwendorf, but once again, he thought destiny was a mystery.


    Gwendorf couldn''t just hide his surprise when he heard that Alphilis had taught Earthgal on his journey.


    "Instead, I thought you were protecting Alphilis more generously, didn''t I?


    "Don''t say it. I, the head of the True Dragon, shoulder to shoulder with certain individuals."


    "You just have to throw away that ethic. Nobody gets it, and you''re not convinced. [M] Enough to divide the scales and let them make small hands. You''ll like it enough to do that."


    "... that''s right."


    "Besides, she has been chosen as her son. I guess it''s not like you haven''t noticed. If you are a true dragon, you can protect her and rather serve her. You didn''t do that for a reason?


    "Is it the Lord who realizes that? Your son wasn''t the only one in the Alphilis. I don''t know why. There was another one. That was what Aldrius considered dangerous and sequestered. I can''t take sides with such a person."


    Arnelia was reaching a visible position when Gwendorf spoke out strongly. The night is running late, but due to the Continental Peace Conference being held, there are enough lights in the surrounding area to bring up the contours of the city.


    Gwendorf searched for a place to get off, flying inconspicuously. Earthgal told Gwendorf as he watched what was going on down there.


    "I don''t know how it was when you did it, but Alphilis seemed to be doing well with something he might not be good at. Probably an Orange Bull, or a collaborator."


    "... I know it''s a surprise, but don''t convince me why. There were times when that child even let his heart pass with the demons of the border. Of course, there were warcraft that only harmed humans, but there were no demons or warcraft that she could not dictate down as long as she had time. I was relieved, and at first I wondered if I would have the qualities of a warcrafter."


    "You''re not, her true abilities are more horrible. When she starts waving them intentionally, the world changes shape. Alphilis even seemed unconscious as he felt the thin about it.


    There is no evil in her now, but if she becomes desperate for life and intentionally uses that power as she hits the difficulties from now on - "


    "I will stand before her then. Because that was also Aldrius'' will and the result of my discussions with him"


    "No way. Did you give him a small hand for that? It''s not your protection, it''s like a transmitter that pays off your position."


    "Of course I wished you well on your journey. I don''t even want to think about it, like standing hostile before Alphilis."


    "Right. Orangeables weren''t thinking that much either -"


    Groundgal and Gwendorf react perfectly at the same time. That gaze pointed in the same direction at the same time.


    "Over there."


    "Oh, there was definitely a ruin there. Was it a relic of purification? This is where Simola was guardian."


    "How ironic that there was a sign of Ucco from there. I want to forgive you for seeing the Great Warcraft again."


    "Depending on Ucco, the war princess Saurka is also awake. I went out of my way to do a massive sonar to inform the continent of my awakening. I guess I''ll be there already. I''m telling you to gather what you can fight."


    "I wonder how many we can muster."


    "Maybe Endelload will come."


    "I''ve been fat in my spare time. You can''t move like you once did."


    "You can''t say that in front of him, can you?


    They arrived over the ruins, tapping lightly. Of course they are erasing the signs with magic, and they notice Arnelian troops deploying around the ruins.


    "Hmm, I don''t mind being seen otherwise, but you''re a little troublesome. Miranda or Miriazal would be quick to talk to, but I don''t know that much."


    "Well, let''s use a hidden passage"


    "Hidden passage?


    "There''s a vertical hole, this ruin. I''ve heard of Simola."


    "I''m your first ear, though?


    "You didn''t really talk about people back then, did you? They told me when I was still wandering. I go down where I tell you, and I make a sneak way out of it."


    "You''re a bad guy."


    "We were problematic kids with each other, so you''d have felt comfortable, wouldn''t you?


    Gwendorf sighed at Earthgal, laughing at him, and followed his guidance. And when I got to the ground, I noticed signs of sneaking up from behind them.


    Continued

 2011 War and Peace, Part 547 ~ Abandoned Ruins Outer Circumference ② ~

    "Hmm, if you''re gonna talk, why don''t you show up from the front?


    "Hiccup, is it just fine?"


    It was'' Sage ''Sheva who emerged laughing. Four of his disciples, plus Enema, Life Ring and Vodun, were beside him. Except for Sheva, is she barely pressured by Gwendorf''s intimidation, or is she slightly butterfly? Earthgal looked at them and sighed.


    "What can I do for you, magicians? From here on out is a land where no one is allowed to enter."


    "Is there a place where you shouldn''t come in because you''re only human? At first, we''re all human beings. It''s experience and drilling that makes people less human."


    "It makes sense. But right now, you know you don''t fall into the category of only people, right?


    "I didn''t go all the way out here to ask questions, Master. It''s the length of your true dragon you need."


    Sheva comes forward despite Groundgal intimidation.


    Do you remember me, Master Gwendorf?


    "... Hmm, you had a witch magician who came to my residence about seventy years ago and put up a fight. For a human being, he was a skilled magician for a long time. I heard he was strong enough to lead a single faction in the Sorcery Society, but there is a shadow."


    "I used to be pretty confident in the eyes, but now I''m a wrinkly woman. I''ve asked you to marry me because I can''t win, but I''m still glad they shook me if I were to expose this ugliness."


    Your buddy also peeled his eyes at Sheva''s exposures laughing at the tease. But Sheva kept saying the words without giving her time to be questioned by her companions.


    "Nothing. It''s not like you''re untrained now. Anyway, I''ve decided that if I''m going to die, I''m going to be in battle.


    But beyond that, we had a companion who would carry out an outrage that we couldn''t miss. He ran away - no, I''m wondering if he might have been the source of this enormous magic. "


    "Hmm, what are you going to do with that person?


    "Of course, we''re after you to finish it."


    The energy is off, and I came forward. Apparently, the two of them recognized that the more they endured the intimidation of True Dragon and their mentors, the more it would be an urgent project.


    "And that is the head of the true dragon. I''m not asking you to let me accompany you, but would you at least allow me to follow you?"


    "You should be able to follow me. But whatever happens to them, we can''t help them, we can''t sense them. But don''t stand in our way."


    "Of course I don''t mind, because I don''t want to be involved in the magic of us and the monsters outside. Depending on the circumstances, we may have to fight together."


    "That''s right. Shall we head there?"


    Gwendorf became a person in his phantom, but part of his back remained feathered and flew into the vertical hole. Groundgal falls slowly in gravity-controlled sorcery, and Sheva and the others fly through the sky in Sheva''s carpet to chase him.


    They were lighting the lights as they fell and observing the vertical holes.


    "Earthgal, was this hole made from the beginning?


    "They say Simola is not involved. When we built this ruin, it was there."


    "What do you mean?


    "This ruin is a three-tiered structure. A ruin of purification is the upper management, and Simola is the upper management. The middle and lower layers said they were sealed until when they should have come. Middle-level or low-level - there''s another administrator there, he said. I''ve never seen Simola before."


    "That''s my first ear."


    "So because you don''t listen to people"


    "Mmm."


    Sheva listens to the conversation between Earthgal and Gwendorf. And Vodun raised an exclamation as he observed his surroundings.


    "It''s amazing how cylindrically you roll through such a wide area! I''m interested in how you did it!


    "Research even at times like this? Damn, it''s thick enough."


    "It''s my nature to want to know the wonders of the world. I don''t know how to fight, then. It must be a ''real'' ruin on the continent, this? I don''t care if you don''t get excited!


    "Ruins? Sure, there were times when I was interested, but it''s too much in people''s hands. Vodun, are you going crazy?


    "It''s already crazy, for the treasure of knowledge."


    Sheva shook her head sighing at Vodun, who sparkled her eyes.


    "You''re young..."


    "I can''t help it because I''m a scholar in nature. I know some things about the ruins, too, but is it enough for Sheva to be afraid?


    "There are many things in this world that you should not know. At this age, you''ll find out. The ruins are the last of them. Whatever you do, the magic of the eagle is the result of drilling to explore the ruins. We''ve built drills in the midst of confronting demons in the ruins, and that''s it. There''s nothing back from the ruins."


    "... you scare me."


    "I can see that. Your Lord is no big deal. Ruins drive life crazy just to get involved. There is more to it than just dividing it into ruins and treading on it. Whatever you can get at that time, it will be in people''s hands.


    Humans remain human, satisfied with the power they get. Yes. When he seeks the power of the ruins, he stops being human. "


    "Is that the ruin... did Arnelia know there was a ruin here? Is the magic crystal stone or its processing technique also the knowledge gained from the ruins? There''s no way that that woman fox knows anything about it, but I can''t believe there was a ruin so close by."


    Enema was whining about bumps, but even while doing so, they had reached the bottom and the place of thought, where Earthgal noticed abnormally.


    Continued

 2012 War and Peace, Part 548 ~ Abandoned Ruins Outer Circumference ③ ~

    "... that''s crazy. There''s no bottom."


    "No bottom? What''s this all about?


    Earthgal replied pointing to the horizontal hole that appeared in front of him.


    "In Simola''s story, this should be the bottom of the top tier. There''s a bottom here, and he said he''s using it as the shortest path into the deepest depths of the ruins of purification. It''s usually a closed road, so it lacks safety."


    "Lack of safety?


    "The gap at the bottom is empty, and the number of people can go through it, Simola said. He also said that it was just not the protection of the Spirit, it was Naruto. Simola cannot be managed, nor can she use the power of the Spirit. It''s a place where magic can only be activated with intrinsic magic."


    "Does that mean you''ll be at a disadvantage long enough for magic?


    "That''s the thing, old magician."


    Earthgal answered Sheva''s question. Because beginners of witchcraft cannot successfully harness the power of the Spirit, they can only fail or deploy small-scale witchcraft in an attempt to start witchcraft only in the stream, which is an intrinsic magic. The better you are as a magician, the better you can harness the power of the Spirit, making large-scale magic using the Great Stream available.


    Humans, of course, even subhumans such as elves and demons like Bradymaria, have known limits to the amount of intrinsic magic. You don''t deviate greatly from Earth Gale, your mentor, and the sorcerer in line without the power of the Spirit.


    As an Earthgal too accustomed to listening to the Spirit''s voice, a land where the Spirit''s voice is not heard in any way is the same as true darkness. With Earthgal, who lived thousands of years, this was the first experience of this kind of land. Of course, he wasn''t the only one, Sheba, his disciples, and the Enemas were blue-faced, understanding what Earthgal was trying to say again.


    "Gwendorf, what do you do? How much magic is available?


    "I could use a brace if it was just an attack in the first place, but without the aid of witchcraft, don''t lack some accuracy or control. Groundgal will know about me, but my braces are not something I can control by nature. Using magic aids to attenuate power and finally gain control."


    "I mean, when it erupts?


    "with power, direction,"


    "That''s troublesome."


    Earthgal nearly held his head, but beside him, Sheva looked strange.


    "Sorry to bother you both, but our goal is only the beginning and end of our fellow clowns. I want you to act differently here."


    "Of course, old magician. You don''t have to worry about us. Act differently without permission."


    "Then I feel the magic of your goal, the Warcraft, coming from far below. If you need help with this Sheva, I can help you, but what do we do? This carpet can be used with a small amount of intrinsic magic. If you want, can I take you with me?


    "(That''s clever, that''s a monster bitch.)"


    Vodun, the all-purpose scholar, was impressed. Why the Clown Hansvr headed to this ruin. That''s because the Warcraft opponents have decided to find it more interesting than the fierce ones gathered in Arnelia to break out against them.


    There was something about Hansvl that he didn''t know what he was thinking, but he also seemed to want a place to die for a long time. The stronger the opponent looks, the more Hansvl joyfully goes towards it. Vodun did not directly inquire about the inside of Hansvl, but Hansvl had that nature.


    Then you must always be near the Warcraft - then it is better to have this true dragon and his mentor tailor each Warcraft than to fight Hansvl, the most powerful of his people. Yes, Sheva thought of it because it was obvious.


    Naturally, Vodun has the same idea. Vodun''s interest was better suited to the ruins themselves than such a request that would not even be gold. I want to leave Hansvl alone and get out of here and explore the ruins right now. That''s what he thought, and the moment Vodun stared at the bottom of Nara from the heel of the carpet, Vodun saw that something glowed in a tickle red.


    "Woman, evade!


    Rarely heard as a float, Vodun''s scream. Faster than listening back, Sheva advances the carpet, jumps over Gwendorf and Earthgal''s head and tries to jump into the horizontal hole.


    A pillar of red light crossed in front of them, who grabbed the roots of Earthgal a moment late and drew them. The red light pushes straight through the ceiling, and the sky clouds also rip open to peek into the faces of the moon hidden in the clouds.


    Breaking through the ceiling, Gwendorf was undoing his phantoms and returning to his true dragon appearance as the rock poured like a splash of rain.


    Continued

 2013 War and Peace, Part 549 - Abandoned Ruins Outer Circumference ④ -

    "This power! Who is it?


    "True Dragon, I don''t have time for that! Fight back!


    "What?


    Gwendorf disputes the cry of Enema, but Enema complained in a desperate phase.


    "Even if you''re up there, I''m more used to fighting in action! It doesn''t make sense, and the next one''s coming! We have to, they''re gonna do it!


    "But!"


    "Gwen, do it! You can still control the braces here, shoot as hard as you can!


    When Gwendorf, still hesitant, looked down, the red light nearly lit up again.


    "Gu! I don''t care what happens to you!


    Gwendorf releases the brace in full opening. Usually, after ambient preparation, he released a controlled and unleashed blow without hesitation. The target''s red flash and Gwendorf''s braces stagger, interfering with each other and twisting the orbit.


    The red flash slipped off slightly towards the sidewalk, and Gwendorf''s brace was sucked into Naruto, but after a moment a tremendous shock wave occurred.


    "Noooooooo! What a stupid thing to do in such a narrow place!


    "Ahhh!


    "Dear Sheva! They''ll fly!


    "Are you all right!


    Sheva''s carpet is stirred and blown up on the shock wave, and Gwendorf cares about them. Earthgal stood desperately on the spot and shouted at Gwendorf.


    "Do it, Gwen! They''re not dead yet, destroy them all!


    "Why not!?


    As Gwendorf looked down, the red light lit up several more. Moreover, the distance is closer than earlier.


    When Gwendorf blew the dirt smoke rolled up in the shock wave with his wings, his opponent''s appearance became clear. There, a spider-like opponent proud enough to plug a vertical hole, had three red eyes pointed at Gwendorf as he climbed the vertical hole with his long legs.


    "What, this guy!?


    "I see, it was the keeper of the ruins who thought it was the bottom! Gwen, that''s the enemy of this ruin! Break it thoroughly! I don''t care what happens to my surroundings!


    "But, but!


    "There''s no argument!


    When the three red eyes glowed, a large, red sphere formed in its center. Now slightly down to Gwendorf, my eyes glow. The red light was clearly greater than earlier.


    At this angle, hit the upper level of the ruins directly. Aside from being powerful enough to blow up the ruins, shock waves alone could have been deadly for the humans inside.


    "Whoa, whoa!


    Gwendorf, as his instincts led him, gave priority to the control of witchcraft, releasing a minimal brace with his watchman in mind. A small brace, not an earlier high-capacity hotline. That''s exactly what hit the red sphere.


    That''s a flash of events. The red sphere detonated and blew every spider''s head off. Gwendorf sighed enormously when he made sure there was no attack by his opponent.


    "Phew. Have you stopped?"


    "I didn''t know you''d fire a blow there that prioritized hitting accuracy. Looks like you''ve grown up, Gwen the thug. My witchcraft is about to go to waste."


    "Don''t tear it up, it was just an aggressive blow. This would not have happened without the experience of working with humans. It just so happens that it worked."


    "Are you talking about the Alphilis master?


    "Leave it to your imagination"


    The moment Gwendorf tried to laugh out of relief, Earthgal stopped that hand as he tried to venue the magic that was in the process of chanting.


    "! Not yet, Gwen!


    "What!?


    It was a blown spider in the head, but countless red eyes appeared on his body. And just like earlier, they began to form red spheres in the center of each of the three eyes, but this time in different numbers: 10, no, more than 20 red spheres were about to be released by two people.


    "Shit!


    [- The surface of the water guides the light by blurring, waving, and shaking]


    "Gwen, shoot the braces again!


    Earthgal interfered with his witchcraft to change his nature. Gwendorf stopped trying to wipe out his enemies with a brace in an instant and understood what it meant to try to do Groundgal.


    Continued

 2014 War and Peace, Part 550 - Abandoned Ruins Outer Circumference ⑤

    "I see, you''re going to do that!


    Gwendorf unleashed his braces with all his might in the unfolding magic of Earthgal. Earthgal''s magic had formed a circle of light floating in the universe, but if you wonder if it had glowed homogeneously like a mirror, the surface bubbles and sways with Earthgal interference.


    And when Gwendorf''s braces were hit, the braces scattered through Earthgarh''s magic. Gwendorf''s braces became countless rays of light without attenuation, pouring on the target, hitting the red sphere and detonating it.


    There were no spider-shaped enemies to this, and the legs that supported it were shaking. Gwendorf was not hesitant to chase him there, snapping his opponent''s legs off.


    As spider-shaped enemies drifted, they began to fall, and the red eyes disappeared one after the other. Gwendorf exhales fu, letting go of his own throat heat after he exhales and exhales his braces.


    "I didn''t know a collaborative attack I used to play with would help here. Glad you remembered."


    "... maybe you and I came here because we had something to do with it."


    "I''m gonna stab you in the stomach just in case, okay?


    "No, wait. I''m trying to say something."


    As Earthgal pointed out, the spider-shaped enemy was whining about something. Rather than being directed at Gwendorf and Earthgal, it seemed to repeat the same thing like every wow or decision.


    "Welcome, mighty men... before here is the Garden of Nara... you have broken through the ordained trials... and welcome to the last paradise..."


    "The Garden of Nara? What are you talking about?


    "It''s something I don''t know either. But doesn''t that mean the road to the middle class has been cleared?


    "What''s in the middle, lower?


    "I don''t know. But Ucco''s signs are drifting from the middle. I wonder which way we have to go."


    "The Garden of Nara, huh? That doesn''t sound very good."


    Gwendorf watched his sinking spider-shaped enemies, but the enemies fell, whining the ever determined word.


    "Welcome, so... strong, so... naruto... trials, breakthroughs... welcome, do... please, survive..."


    I heard the target crash underground, and after a while I heard an explosion. Once Gwendorf confirmed his opponent''s complete silence, he disillusioned himself and retreated to the sidewalk.


    "You''re the gatekeeper of the ruins... it just so happens that you could take them down. What the hell lies ahead? Let''s just say we get some rest and then move on. The humans have apparently been blown away, do you want to go help them?


    "No, I can''t afford that"


    It was Earthgal who landed the same way, but sat up as he slammed the wall against his back. If you look, there was blood seeping in its flank.


    "Earth gal! Were you hit?


    "Looks like one of the hotlines was scratching. What, a little bit of meat on the flank?"


    "The bleeding, is that all?


    "You have a loud voice, Gwendorf. Which is not so permanent at the stage of leaving Tarram. I still can''t change what to do with some more injuries, but I''d like to at least give it first aid. Give me some time."


    Earthgal began healing wounds by deploying sorcery, but the unusable Gwendorf of healing sorcery can no longer be desired and tries to run to the humans.


    But Earthgal stopped the leg.


    "Stop it, Gwen"


    "Why? Their knowledge could also be useful"


    "You''re too nice. You''re the kind of person who shows up here feeling the magic of Ucco and offers to soak up and kill his people, knowing we''re true dragons and mentors? You can''t be the bearer of a proper spirituality.


    Alphilis is unplanned, but he''s the owner of a healthy spirit. Don''t be like her. "


    "But"


    "But nothing. Besides, there''s something wrong at the end of the sidewalk. The Temple Knights of Arnelia should be expanding, but it''s a strange stream of spirits. I wouldn''t go, I don''t want to go. What we need to think about now is, first and foremost, the destruction of Ucco. And once we recover the signs of the Alphilis you''re feeling, it''s time to get out. Whatever happens after that, leave your luck to heaven."


    "That''s ridiculous."


    "It''s no big deal. If something devastating were to happen here, the Orange Bull would not be here directly. He''s cautious. Before you act, you must be risking your best astrology."


    "What? Oran''s here?


    Gwendorf was taken aback by the unexpected name, and even more unthinkable of that fact, a distortion of magic appeared before Gwendorf''s eyes.


    "Now what?


    "The magic of metastasis? What the hell... What about you?


    "Why are you here?


    At the same time, they were welcoming the person who appeared before them with a voice of surprise.


    Continued

 2015 War and Peace, Part 551 - Abandoned Ruins Outer Perimeter ⑥

    "Ugh... hey. You guys okay?


    "Yeah, yeah... somehow"


    "Eh, sounds like a slashed arm"


    "So I told you to rest in the inn, White Vine"


    The four disciples of Sheba had blown away in the aftermath of the battle between Gwendorf and the Keeper, waking themselves up in the great depths of the sidewalk. If Sheva''s manipulated carpet haunted them and didn''t protect herself from the rock door collision, it wouldn''t have been an injury.


    And unlike the four who awoke to slip off the carpet, Sheva was lying a little further away. Four people rush over to see how it goes.


    "Hey, bitch! Are you okay?"


    "You''re not safe! Don''t move, Varganda!


    Gartilde thrust Varganda and checked on the unconscious Sheva. Pulse and breathing are the only problems, but they are bleeding less from the head and do not respond to the call. When the disciples blued, they called to their mouths.


    "Hey, bitch! You''re gonna die in here!? Wake up, man!


    "Don''t shout out loud! That''s gonna hit my head!


    "Isn''t it better to fall asleep?


    "Rather than amateur thinking, why don''t you ask Enema?


    "Where''s that enama?


    "Over there."


    White Vine quickly noticed and guided Varganda and Kranze, but the energy and rifling ahead looked more serious than they did and peeked at the sight ahead.


    To that appearance, the White Vines also spoke with a softly sneaking voice from behind Enema.


    "Lord Enema, old Sheba..."


    "I know, there''s nothing else in my life, but I can''t move it. So I hate to, but depending on the situation, I was going to ask Arnelia for help -"


    "What?"


    "I''m trying to figure that out."


    If you look at it, both the rifling and the Enema looked blue. They''ve never seen the energy that holds Zems'' people together with strength or the blue face of a rifling that slaughters their enemies without moving one eyebrow.


    And while maintaining the line between sign blocking and soundproofing, they told the White Vines to step back.


    "Stand back, you''ll be distracted."


    "What''s wrong with that? The Enemas will not know, but we also worked with Arnelia to make a request to push the Sword Emperor. If you show your face now, you won''t be punished all of a sudden"


    When White Vine answered that, the face of Enema and Lifering was stretched in an instant. Before feeling the change and taking a distance, Enema''s sceptre was put on the throat of White Vine and Kranze, and a rifling needle was put on the tip of Varganda''s eye.


    "You guys aren''t under Arnelia''s healing magic, are you?


    "Hey, what is it? I haven''t taken it, but what''s wrong with that?


    "How did White Vine''s arm heal?


    "Sheba''s woman used the summons to stick me together. Don''t take care of Arnelia."


    Hearing the words, Enema and Lifeling nodded at the same time, lowering their weapons.


    "Good for you, Sheva is wise. If you had been treated for Arnelia, you would have ended up here."


    "Hey, what is it? That''s about it."


    "I didn''t think that was it, either. But seeing the sight now gave me certainty. Arnelia''s healing magic is still unusual. You shouldn''t take that stuff."


    "That being said. You''re early for someone who''s never been to Arnelia''s nursing home? You had a cold when you were hungry, didn''t you?


    "That would be fine. But not that Knights Temple or the Priesthood."


    "That''s right, you''re also the original Arnelian Sister, right? It''s also advanced -"


    Gartilde says that much, and Kranze blocks its mouth. It is forbidden to talk about Arnelia in front of Enema. It was something Zems'' people would know, but they accidentally said it.


    Kill me by a beautiful Enema. That was the three of us who thought so, but the look on Enema''s face remained the same, rather he began to explain it to them as he stepped back.


    "Yes, I was once a Sister of Arnelia. He studied in Gloria and graduated with an overwhelming presidency. He also studied for a short time with Mayer to earn his degree and beat the Squadron Leader of the Temple Knights one-on-one when he was 15. He volunteered for the pilgrimage himself and was promoted to the third place on the pilgrimage without waiting for the age of 18. I''ve been called a lady since Lapenti, now the second, and I was essentially Arnelia''s first and second feat because it was a long-standing thing. It could have been possible to become archbishop if you wanted"


    "Why did you stop if that''s all you had achieved? You could''ve lived long enough in the surface world, couldn''t you?


    "For one thing, because life went too well became boring. But more than that, it got scary."


    To Enema''s words, even the rifling surprised me. But Lifeling also asked Enema a few questions, tending to lay low, whether there was anything he could be convinced of because he saw the sight earlier.


    Continued

 2016 War and Peace, Part 552 - Abandoned Ruins Outer Circumference 7 -

    "You found out about Arnelian anomalies."


    "Yeah, I saw the sight earlier. You''d be convinced, wouldn''t you? My own sexuality is a problem, of course, but I became horrible about Arnelianism. It''s still good to be malicious and harm people. But harming others without malice is unusual. All the more so if that''s good intentions.


    I wanted to distance myself from Arnelia. I abandoned my mission, used my pseudonym to become a mercenary, and fought at the border to escape. I also became one of Zems because I thought it wouldn''t be easy to get rid of him if he was one of them. I knew too much inside Arnelia as a pilgrimage. Arnelia wouldn''t have missed it. "


    "How could I have been missed? With Arnelia''s power, you could have erased every Zems."


    "Perhaps - the supreme bishop really doesn''t know. The supreme bishop doesn''t know and someone is manipulating everything. I didn''t personally hate the supreme bishop, but rather sympathized. So I managed to tell the Supreme Bishop - I wanted to tell Miriazal about this one, but I wasn''t there. Can''t you come out, or are there other circumstances?"


    "What will you tell them?


    Enema took one deep breath and spoke in blue.


    "- I think I''ve figured out what''s really unusual. The discomfort I always felt, I saw that. Rifleling, don''t you, too?


    "Yeah, I get it too - Enema, I''m out of Zems'' crew. What I found my mission."


    "Mission?"


    "Yeah, my blood mission. Like you, I''m the one who escaped my mission. I always wondered why I should continue to talk about how Elixir was made. It was the last seat of the clan, so why should I just extend the recipe if I don''t have to restrain myself like that? Always doubtful, frustrating, threw everything out one day and ran away. Because you didn''t have to stick to me, but you just had to let your brilliant sister do it. Because I thought the mission of the pharmacist was obsolete just now, when restorative magic spread in Arnelia.


    But it wasn''t. The anomaly is with common sense now. It was only natural for us - the common sense that our clan communicated. I can''t do that. That''s... "


    "Hey. What did you see, you guys? A woman like you has such frightened eyes, okay?


    Varganda asked the question, but with the energy and the rifling, it seemed like it would be a long way to go. But Shirato says something very wrong.


    "Both of you. Just because one of you is in danger, we will all be wiped out. Do you think there''s an excuse that we''re the only ones who haven''t heard? We''d better know what''s going on in order to pay for the firepowder that comes down.


    At least I want to do something about myself, even if I''m not as militarily as you guys. "


    "- Well, maybe you should know. Then I will tell you the truth. But if you can''t take responsibility for it, you don''t know, do you?


    Enema spoke as he watched. He spoke of the facts, and the speculations and conclusions derived from his experience as a pilgrimage. Upon hearing the explanation, the four blued more than Enema, and werewolf.


    "That''s... you''re serious."


    "So what are we aiming for..."


    "No... but some verses are convincing if you think about it that way..."


    "... everything in the world is deceitful."


    "I think you''re close to the truth, even if what I said isn''t true. But no matter what we scream, you won''t be able to hear us. We are unidentified mercenaries, even more so. There will be many who want to smoke about us, and much more who appreciate Arnelia. Arnelia''s voice is loud and our voice does not resonate with others.


    Well, who''s got a good idea?


    To the words of Enema, everyone looked at each other. And here too, Varganda turns off the tantrum.


    "- If Arnelia can''t, isn''t Orangeable the only way? You''re hostile to Arnelia, aren''t you?


    "- I wonder if it will. But now I''m coming to them."


    "No Orangeables."


    What suddenly appeared there were the magicians of the small soldiers and the female knights standing behind them. The female knight held Sheva in her arms and stood unannounced. And the soldier''s magician is masculine, but this one also appeared without a sign, which maximized the vigilance of the Enemas.


    Continued

 2017 War and Peace, Part 553 - Abandoned Ruins Outer Perimeter 8 -

    "Who is it!


    "Give me back my bitch!


    "Oh, come on... not the enemy"


    When Sheva, who was in the arms of the female knight, finally raised her hand, she withdrew her breathing disciples. And I realized that Enema, who was surprised, looked familiar to the magician''s face.


    "Tetrastine? Former head of the Sorcery Society, Tetrastine, right?


    "Oh, did you know him?


    "As an adjunct to the Archbishop Minar, I accompanied him to several meetings with you."


    "... haha, is that Sister then? I thought my arms would stand, but it''s something I meet unexpectedly. You''re a mercenary, aren''t you? The name is definitely..."


    "It would be helpful if you didn''t touch the matter. What more can I do for you? I thought the woman behind it was the secretary, but what about them?


    With Enema smiling and intimidating, Tetrastine reverted to the topic that useless prying was awesome.


    "I hope you don''t pursue Lissy too deeply because she''s my hobby. I caught the conversation in my ear, but if I realized Arnelia was in danger, I could prepare a place to evacuate. What do we do?"


    "This is what a ship is about when you cross, but can you trust it? The Sorcerer''s Hall, who mastered the Sorcery Society with a tragic modus operandi and wielded absolute power for a long time. If my memory is certain, do you remember thinking about Miriazal?


    "It''s..."


    "Warranty will be done."


    Sheva slowly stepped away from Lissy''s arm and finally got up. The disciples rushed to support both sides of it, and Sheba exhaled.


    "Absolutely, you don''t want to get old. I couldn''t get a passive reception. Long time no see, Tetrastine."


    "Oh, it''s been a long time. It''s certainly something that''s getting old, Sheva. It still doesn''t feel good to see the best beauty grow old in sorcery association sync"


    "Flashy! This way, it''s disgusting that the best shota kid in the sync stays put forever! Besides, he said he came out using the worst and most outrageous means of synchronization. How many people even gave up their lives because of you!


    "It''s not what I found out about miscellaneous fish or anything. They were dreamy people who couldn''t achieve much.


    Only a few magicians, including you, were truly powerful. "


    Even Enema''s liver cooled to Tetrastine, who speaks with a chilling gaze. Perhaps the former president of the Sorcery Association doesn''t think anything of anyone else. Worth using or not, or enemies or not, I guess that''s all.


    I threw it away like pity and emotion as a human being - that''s what I kept telling you. But that''s why I thought I could trust Enema. That seemed the same to Sheva.


    "Shit, that doesn''t change that. That''s why I can trust you - if you''re talking about a contract that benefits you, this man is bound to honor it. That''s all I can guarantee."


    "I agree. There''s a lot I want to do about why I''m here, but I guess leaving here is a prerequisite first. If there''s a way out of here, let''s get on it."


    "If anyone disagrees, you can leave me. I just can''t guarantee my life when Arnelia finds me now. What do we do?"


    "Whatever you do or do, you have a choice. - Oh, what about Vodun?


    White Vine approached me and realized there was no Vodun. But without surprise, Enema was calm.


    "I''m not even here. The essence of Vodun is the researcher. If there''s anything that bothers you, ignore what you mean about your people and move. You don''t even think about us in the first place, and that''s what you proclaimed when you became one of Zems. I''m already heading downstairs."


    "I don''t even care about my dangers. But it''s the one who survives. Only strength comes from the first degree."


    "Well, fine. If you have the strength to survive downstairs, you just have to be free. I''m also more concerned about lower levels than here. Escape will be after my investigation, but still follow me if you like."


    "Going below here...? Wouldn''t magic be as unusable as you think?


    To Enema''s words, Hum and Tetrastine told him to throw up.


    "It''s not that you can''t use magic, it''s that you can only use stream. If you''re going to fight with gut magic, the strongest on this continent would be the White Shore clan or the Lifeless, then the Orange Bull, but I can do it in the meantime or so. That''s why the White Bank clans didn''t invade the eastern side of the continent.


    Otherwise, if La Millishire had an ambitious family, it would be elected, for example, on the eastern side of the continent. It was me and Lissy he was afraid of. "


    "... a great deal of confidence"


    "It''s a fact. You should check with Sheva."


    Tetrastine''s magnificent words, but when Enema glanced at Sheba, the wise man also nodded small. Apparently, he understands Tetrastine''s horrible things very well.


    In the form of Tetrastine leading the way, they started walking. The destination was the same place Doom used.


    Continued

 2018 War and Peace, Part 554 - Abandoned Ruins Outer Perimeter

    "What is this place?


    "It''s called the middle level, the passage to the lower level, and the automatic lift. You wouldn''t even know what it means without knowledge."


    "Why do you have that knowledge?


    "Because I''m familiar with the ruins. It''s because I keep researching this."


    Cheva roars when she sees the automatic lift that Tetrastine made her start up quickly.


    "Tetrastine, I thought you were telling the truth."


    "What are rumors?


    "Rumor has it you''ve been alive for hundreds of years. There was also a department at the Sorcery Society to study the ruins, but research should not be advanced enough to move something like this impromptu. You knew this place existed from the beginning, didn''t you?


    "Half correct, half incorrect. I knew this place existed, and I''ve been in and out for a long time. Of course, don''t tell Miriazal, and the reason I approached Miriazal in the first place was to get more information about this site. It''s true I was attracted to her."


    "What is incorrect?


    At the same time as Sheva''s question arrived the lifting ground, and Tetrastine began to manipulate something like a raised stone plate of light to activate it when prompted by everyone. As the ground begins to roar and sink low, Tetrastine answers.


    "It''s not hundreds of years I live, it''s over a thousand years. And I''ve been caged in the ruins for hundreds of years."


    "Thousand Years... Are You Immortal?"


    "I didn''t want it, but so did Lissy there. Trapped in ruins for hundreds of years from children''s accidental play. We are the ones who are made immortal without knowing why and have been wandering the world forever.


    Not the raw you wanted, but sometimes it''s funny, and it''s why you curse the world. I''m better yet, but don''t ask Lissy the same question. You can''t complain about being jumped in the neck, can you?


    Even in that word of Tetrastine, Lissie silently refrains behind her back. Garchilde sipped and spit upon his abode, where the raptor was quietly nestled.


    "There''s very little sanity left for Lissy. Just get rid of those who automatically consider themselves enemies and follow me. It''s a lot easier to follow orders than it used to be."


    "Secretary. So you weren''t?


    "It''s like a slave. Because you''re making me obey with slave sorcery. Competent things are no different, but I almost no longer express my will outside of what has been decided"


    "Oh, my God."


    To Sheva''s opinion, Tetrastine laughed all the time.


    "Wow, you know. Without slave witchcraft, I would continue to be torn apart by Lissy. That''s the kind of relationship I have. For fifty years, from when I had little knowledge of witchcraft to making slave witchcraft my own, I continued to be torn apart by Lissy. Slashed, decided, chewed off a thousand times. I learned magic while I was dying, but which is worse?


    "... Mmm."


    "Sheva, don''t measure us with your own mess that you''ve gotten a little smarter. It''s unpleasant."


    Everyone was silent on Tetrastine''s cold words and after a while the lift stopped. When the front door opens, the proof automatically lights up there. It was a small, metallic room that spread out in front of me. They had arrived in a room the size of a common house now.


    "What is this place?


    "It''s supposed to be a middle-class receptionist - but now there''s nobody there. This is where we can find out what''s going on in the middle."


    "How?


    "It''s a stone slab of light. If I didn''t know how to handle it, I''d have to go inside. The middle layer is composed of five layers, and the greater size is for 10 Arnelia, the Holy City. The upper maze looks so cute. Exploring from end to end won''t be enough for a year."


    "How did you know?


    "There were ruins themselves before Arnelia could do it. This is an inherent site of purification - Arnelia was made here only because of the abundance and normal water resources that utilized the residual functions of the site of purification.


    I''ve been observing and studying the ruins since before Arnelia was able to do so, and I''ve been in and out of here. Lower level, too. "


    "For that matter, the Sorcery Society doesn''t apply ruin technology."


    I vomited a word that Sheva seemed to dislike, but Tetrastine flatly argued.


    "This ruin is dangerous. The ruins of purification are inherently the only ones in the upper layers, while the middle and lower layers have been brought to a completely different function. There are seven authentic ruins on the continent, but this may be called the eighth ruin. No, the truth is, maybe this is the only place you can call ''ruins''.


    Anyway, I decided that everything sealed here was dangerous. That''s why I haven''t brought one up, and I haven''t really studied it. I don''t know if it''s because I wasn''t interested. "


    Tetrastine was answering while manipulating the stone slab of light. On one tablet after another, the dots of light float one after the other. Tetrastine turned sinister looking at it.


    Continued

 2019 War and Peace, Part 555 - Abandoned Ruins Outer Perimeter

    "... I see. It''s pretty understandable, but there''s something I''m not sure about."


    "What''s this point?


    "It is an intrinsic magic that can be perceived and has a life response. If the intrinsic magic is greater, the dots become greater. This is the motion response. Switch the screen if you only want to see what is moving. Animal reactions tell the target''s size."


    Tetrastine answers while manipulating the stone slab of light. Each of them looked at the stone slab of light, but it was a hassle to be glanced at, or Tetrastine gave an overall view on one side of the wall. Life and motion reactions were reflected there on both sides.


    Tetrastine explains.


    "Here''s the receptionist I''m with. Here is our magic reaction. I''m the one with the greatest intrinsic magic in this. And there are a lot of people who are bigger than that.


    A significant number of motion reactions have also moved. There seems to be a battle going on there. "


    "... too many big guys compared to you? What the fuck?


    "Orangeables, lifeless, plus stelvese, etc. I guess the president of the sorcery association isn''t always the best. And in the middle, on the cultivation floor, I guess it''s Ucco."


    "So."


    Ucco''s red dots were more than ten times higher than Tetrastine''s. Tetrastine laughs.


    "If the size of the dot doubles, the visceral magic will quadruple. It is 3 times bigger and has 8 times more visceral magic. If that''s as much as ten times..."


    "1024x?"


    "It would be a big mess like that. Not that the magnitude of magic is necessarily the result of strength or battle, but my magic would be like flying if I blew it. Existential strength too different"


    The disciples of Sheva, who would turn blue to Tetrastine''s explanation, but Sheva was aware of yet other things.


    "Close to Ucco... or is there a magical reaction before or after Ucco?


    "Right. Ucco is, of course, a monster, but not necessarily the strongest in this middle layer. It would be about medium boss, obstructing the passage to the common hierarchy owner."


    "Huh? The monster that caused the mythical catastrophe, medium boss? What ruins, this place!?


    "That''s the ruin, so I can''t help it. I don''t think Ucco had a catastrophe in the first place."


    "What happened?


    "I was looking into the ruins and I thought, If there are so many warcraft with that much power - no, if we keep so many, that''s the only way we''re going to have no danger control.


    You don''t have to worry. You''re not responding to motion sensors, are you? They''re all dormant. It won''t move. "


    At that moment, the giant red dot of the whole thing reacted to the motion sensors. The red dot is slight but moves inside the room and returns to its original position. With the red dots moving, the lights in the room stained red and monochromatic for a moment. It was as if a bucket of blood had been bathed for a moment, and it was raising up those who were on the spot.


    "Hey... at the moment. Obviously, it was twice as good as Ucco, wasn''t it?


    "... oh, it''s not a mistake to look. It was double."


    "What, that? You know that?


    "No. I''ve been diving here regularly for a long time, but I''ve never seen anything like it. I''ve visited at least 10 times in the last 60 years, but I''ve never seen it"


    "When was the last time you came?


    "Three years ago."


    With the words of Tetrastine, the light on the tablet began to sway unexpectedly. And once the motion response almost disappeared, it increased between each flash, and moved toward reception.


    "- Dude, dude! They''re coming this way!?


    "- Stupid, have you been noticed here? There''s not supposed to be a willing system here!


    "That being said!


    "Let''s run, it''s not good to be here"


    Lissy, who was silent, suddenly began to move, reinforcing the door leading from the reception to the outside room and closing it. The motion sensors are approaching the room that leads out the door.


    Continued

 2020 War and Peace, Part 556 - Abandoned Ruins Outer Perimeter

    Tetrastine screamed.


    "Lissy, no. The opponents are puppets who use ancient weapons. Physical containment doesn''t make sense to its weapon opponents"


    "So what do you want me to do?


    "inevitable, heading to the lower level"


    Tetrastine activated the lift again. Everyone gathered at Tetrastine, not to show each other.


    It was at the same time that they boarded the lift and the line entered the door and was cut off. They had a haircut while the doll soldiers crowded and were headed to the lower levels.


    "You wouldn''t come in here, would you?


    "They are dolls that move as ordered. The middle to lower levels have different permissions. It will take them a while to renew that order."


    "Isn''t there a guarantee they won''t come after us?"


    "Right."


    Tetrastine nodded at Sheva''s point, sitting on the spot and sighing.


    "Out of prospect"


    "Where?"


    "Initially, I was going to get into the order system from that receptionist and keep track of the war. Even if you don''t fight Ucco against the face, you can help him fight it.


    Finally, I was going to do this middle level exploration - I didn''t hear there was a middle level administrator. "


    "Weren''t you there before?


    "Absolutely. The middle layer was quiet and didn''t move one thing. The biological weapons were alive, and the weapons would have moved as long as they had orders.


    middle-level administrator awakened or newly inaugurated? "


    "Inauguration - is that what happened?


    To Lissy''s question, Tetrastine answers as she hits her head back.


    "Assuming that the lower management is superior - with the orders of that person, or"


    "That''s a hypothetical story."


    "I think so. But it happened in real life. But damn it. I couldn''t even tell those who were fighting about Ucco. I''m supposed to be the one who knows the most about that."


    "Are you familiar? You''re the best?


    Tetrastine replied with regret, questioning Sheva.


    "Yes. I saw Ucco''s talent when I was checking the light tablet at the reception. An item labeled Product Control Book (catalogue) contained a list of capabilities (specs) for all biological weapons. Ucco''s ability is, at best, about double that of a demon. How can you not be capable of dealing with a herd of demons and ancient dragons in the age of mythology?


    Besides, I''m in the middle of a resurrection now, and when I couldn''t even use Mana. If you strategize and fight properly, you have a chance. I just wanted to tell you that. "


    "Do we have to bet on those in the middle class? Gwendorf and the others, and we''ll figure it out."


    "I don''t know... because Gwendorf is a rough guy. I wonder because the brains of the Five Wise Men were Orangeables and Yerasha. Orangeables are here, too, but I wonder if they''ll cooperate even temporarily?


    "Huh? Are you saying the head of the black magician is here?


    To Enema''s point, I thought Tetrastine told him something extra, but he quickly changed the subject.


    "Everybody! We head to the lower level. I''ve never explored the lower levels so much either, and I don''t know what it is. Assuming the earlier assumptions are true, it would be stuffy if we had a lower level administrator."


    "Then shouldn''t we just run away?


    "You forgot, there''s Arnelia up there, right? The dragon at the front gate, the demon at the back gate. Then shouldn''t we go forward and enter the dragon hole and get the dragon child?


    "What''s that?


    Pointed out by Varganda, Tetrastine blinked her eyes.


    "Well, was it old for you guys? Was it a tiger and a wolf now?


    "Dragons and vampires, right?


    "In the first giant?


    "You''re not afraid of anything like that."


    "In ghosts?


    "It''s the eastern continent"


    "Oh my God, there seems to be too many extravagant"


    "I think so."


    Tetrastine laughed all the time, watching the girls say no, and Enema agreed. When I finally saw the lower management, Tetrastine thought I wanted to see the other person.


    Continued

 2021 War and Peace, Part 557 - Abandoned Ruins Middle Layer

    "Layer, you know how to use this?


    "Oh, this... here''s the thing"


    "Geez."


    A column of light was suddenly illuminated when a cylindrical switch was pressed as instructed by the layer. With that recoil Lunatica gets her butt on.


    The pillar of light melted the wall red when it hit the wall, but there was no sound, no explosion, etc.


    "What, this is"


    "If you''re talking about magic, you''re talking about a weapon that launches a super dense mass of heat."


    "There was no sound"


    "If you shoot from behind, they will kill you instantly without you being noticed. Most armor is invalid. It may not be that long to retain the ability to kill, so it may be better to have a skilled bow and arrow.


    If it takes distance and power, this way. If you hold on to power but value distance, come here. "


    I can''t even imagine how the layers would treat each weapon to Renatica. Even when Lunatica is handed them, she just stares at them strangely frightened.


    Layer kept peppering and explaining as he examined the other weapons.


    "I''m fine because I''m wearing a safety device. They sound amazing, so when you hit them, they''ll notice... um, where''s the weapon you''re looking for?


    "Aim. What?


    "There''s got to be a single-vibrating sword or a sword of light, but I don''t know where. Damn, it''s too big."


    Layer and Renatica had come to the place they thought was an arsenal. Because I said that if the layers were here, there would have to be a weapon that could counteract the middle-class monsters.


    That layer took one weapon at a time and seemed to be moving for something while collecting weapons that seemed to be available. Layers are whining in their mouths that this is unusable, this is heavy, etc, but it was just a weapon of considerable power when part of it was explained, and even Lunatica, which has a hobby for collecting and polishing blades, felt horrified.


    Layer wow, he said the way he handled it was something anyone could do as long as there was an explanation and it was easy. If the army had something like this - Renatica would have trembled imagining it like that. At the same time, I wondered what Alphilis would do if he found out about the existence of this arsenal.


    Such a fold, Renatica found a shelf with a number of black and round balls. As I was holding them in my hand, the layers were lifting one from the side.


    "This is - you can use it."


    "How do you use it?


    "When you push the protrusion at both ends at the same time, you make a noise, right?


    Pi, pi, pi, pi. And the layer rolled it to the ground.


    "So, it explodes in the fifth time"


    "Huh?"


    At the same time as the explanation, it appeared that the black sphere swelled more than twice the size of a human in an instant. After the black sphere is extinguished, the ground is decided, and there is nothing left. There was no sound.


    "Ko, this is"


    "Looks like it reproduced the same effect as gravity-controlled top magic. Micro black hole bomb."


    "Micro - does your voice tell you that, too?


    "Right. I''ve been hearing voices ever since I got here, so shut up. Describe the weapon there from one end? I just need what I need."


    The layers sighed small and quickened their steps. I miss some of those black balls and walk away. Renatica was horrible, but decided to borrow a few for the future.


    And the state of the arsenal changed. From weapons that people can handle, they''ve obviously changed from giants to larger sizes.


    "What is this place?


    "- Sounds like a weapon made assuming big organisms use it. Giants, or the biological weapons we''re cultivating here."


    "Biological weapons?


    "It''s like an anomaly demon king. Looks like they assumed they''d use this weapon.


    The cylinder there, for example. They say the weapon Lunatica used earlier is a laser gun, but this is a rail gun - I''m not sure what the explanation is, but it''s like a weapon that launches an object at a speed close to light "


    "Use it for siege warfare?


    "Hmm... at this size, if you use it, it looks like a few shots will blow up the castle city."


    Layers also described it as startling, but Renatica was heartfelt horrible. Because that rail gun something was lining up there dozens of times. If all this moves - no defense makes sense.


    Layer went on to explain further.


    "Sounds like something that lightens up over there and allows a giant to handle it. The power is limited, and the barrel needs cooling every single shot and it''s not continuous, but it can operate hundreds of times. There are flaws, and the barrel seems to be the limit in a dozen shots."


    "In the meantime, many cities will perish.


    "Right. There are many more dangerous weapons."


    "Who, for what?"


    "No, it sounds like something like this is still better. It used to be standard equipment."


    Layer said something even more horrible and stopped walking. And he was suddenly changing course.


    "Somebody''s here."


    "In here?


    "Is that Titania?"


    Layer rushed over to the place when he saw Titania falling.


    Continued

 2022 War and Peace, Part 558 - Abandoned Ruins Middle Layer

    Titania had fallen there when I saw it, but my breath is constant. But Levantine was firmly embraced in his arms.


    "No way, you jumped off holding this?


    "How impotent. It''s not weird if your torso is in two."


    "That''s right - no, wait. That''s crazy."


    He looked somewhat strange as the layers gripped Levantine''s pattern.


    "What''s going on?


    "This sword - I have no information"


    "Huh?"


    "Like any other weapon, I know it is a relic of the Old Ages. But I have no idea more than that. What is this?


    "- Tongjin Sword, let''s do it."


    Titania held by the layer slowly opened her eyes. But his breath is up and down, his chest is small, and his breathing is going to be painful.


    Still, Titania continued her explanation.


    "This sword was probably made when the former civilization collapsed. It was created by humans to fight against powerful enemies that can''t even be compared, such as the Demon King today or the Orange Bull.


    But still incomplete. If you wield even a single machete, you will change the shape of the earth, but if you use something unqualified, you will destroy yourself. This would be enough weapon to destroy the Great Demon King Perpergis sealed in me, but too much power. But we have to kill the warcraft that was there. "


    "Are you willing to swing?


    "Yeah, even if you turn it into life. But if you shake it, Perpergis will be resurrected instead. I''m just worried about whether it might be possible."


    "Don''t you have to be so responsible? You don''t know what happened after you died, do you? Or is there someone important?


    Renatica showed a slightly repellent sentiment in Layer''s chilled words, but Titania was stifling. Yeah, you sure you needed to even think about what happened after you died? I have not found a hero to give my sword to, and I cannot fulfill the mission of the clan. But in the first place, there are so many things that can''t be accomplished and die in life.


    No one blames you for what you''ve done. What floated behind my brain then was Jake''s face. If Perpergis was resurrected, somehow the sight of him taking the lead was imagined.


    Not yet, that''s early. Titania woke her body up as she put her strength into her belly.


    "It matters - I don''t know if it matters, because this is my life. I don''t want you to tell me anyway."


    "... yes. Then I won''t say anything. But I''ll take that sword down."


    "You think you can? Even though I can''t wield affinity for all kinds of divine swordsman swords, both East and West."


    Titania tried to cast doubt, and Layer took Levantine away. It was too bland - both Titania and Lunatica were blinking and looking at each other unexpectedly.


    When the layer takes the sword in his hand, Hin, he shakes it to show it.


    "? Nothing, though?


    "... even though many people are stupid, who just took it in their hands and burned it out. If it was a joke or a shake, it would have been natural not to be able to control its power. No way, you''re the rightful owner?


    "I don''t know if it''s authentic, but the fact that this can be used means I should have done the monster earlier, right? You chose me because I think I have more eyes than you on the verge of dying.


    "No, with such a purposeful sword..."


    Titania searches for a reason as if it were an excuse, but Lunatica once wondered and asked Titania a question.


    "Titania, the sword emperor, did you just say this sword thing is a unified sword?


    "Yes, because I saw the past of such a sword"


    "Here - as relics of ruins, there are many weapons of terrible power. You don''t have to use Levantine, but, probably, Ucco can kill you with the weapons here. Not only Ucco, but also true dragons, demons, fantasy species and ancient warcraft.


    And yet you built this sword on purpose? Why do you think that is?


    "It''s - to crusade the evil gods, so be it."


    "How come it''s not magic? How come it''s not a long-range weapon? Why a sword? Who''s God?


    Suddenly, he questioned Titania as Lunatica cut the weir. I didn''t think it would be enough, but Titania can''t even afford to answer. The layers held back the stuffed Lunatica. At that time, the layer realized that the silver color of Renatica''s eyes was burning more and that a silver qigong was about to rise from her body.


    "Luna, calm down"


    "Layers, but"


    "... in the memory I saw, he said it was a goddess or an evil god"


    "Goddess... Evil God"


    Rebellion the word, as Lunatica engraves it. And Titania continued.


    "Luna, now more than that..."


    "No, boy. If you''re so concerned by this, maybe there''s some great significance to Lunatica''s business. I have feelings for those who know more than I do. I don''t know if I''m going to answer honestly."


    "Who, what''s that?


    Titania worried whether to tell or not, but decided to tell. If I die, this information will be interrupted. More than that, I thought these two people I met here might be destined.


    "Among the black magicians is a boy named Yugdrasil. I''m not sure what I was doing, or even what I was doing, and even the name seems to be a pseudonym, but it seemed to have a glance at the Orange Bull.


    No, for once, maybe he wasn''t even one of us. I thought he might be more - yes, an older being. "


    "What do you mean?


    "There was someone like him in Levantine''s memory. It was while civilization was doomed that he rushed into the room. He - maybe he knows the moment this ruin was created. If you ask, it''s him."


    "Where are those yugdrasils and them?


    "Come on - that''s it"


    Titania also shook her head, but they could not even predict that Yugdrasil for the time being was in this ruin, etc.


    Continued

 2023 War and Peace, Part 559 - Abandoned Ruins Middle Layer

    "Master Stelvese, are you alive!


    "? What''s up, Jabberwock? Change your blood phase so much."


    When I found a decent stelvese, Javawok thought it was heartfelt horrible. That this mightiest ancient dragon with a thousand eyes and a view of the world from the Peak of Pilebos has not noticed anything. Tutez is right, from the beginning this was a trap to kill Stervese. There are probably various tricks in place to prevent soundproofing and shock from reaching Stelvese.


    If Tutez hadn''t thought about it and given himself the means of communication with Locke. If Javawok had been interested in Miriazal and had not yet tried to understand the finesse of humanity. And if the Unified Martial Arts Games hadn''t taken place at this time and I hadn''t put myself into phantom practice. If I had been targeted first, not the lockroof in the first place.


    Without such a small pile at a time, we wouldn''t even be able to speak to Stelvese here and now, and perhaps Stelvese could even have been murdered without even resisting, as he fights at the bottom of the mud without knowing anything.


    Javawok shuddered when he found out.


    "Master Stervese, calm down and listen to me. Rock''s dead."


    "What? Is that possible? I haven''t heard from you, and you didn''t even feel any signs of a fight in the first place, did you?


    "Dear Stervese, can I use a thousand eyes?


    Stelvese tried to use a thousand eyes and blued.


    "Stupid - unusable?


    "... since when?


    "I could use the moment I got down to the middle layer. No, use it without a problem earlier - no, what the hell was the concubine looking at? Where the hell are we in the first place, and what was the concubine trying to do?


    "What? No, no, calm down, Master Stelvese. This is the middle layer of abandoned ruins near Arnelia, isn''t it? Legendary Warcraft Ucco awakens, so he tries to crusade it -"


    "Stupid! Trying to crusade Ucco with this power and more! That is the first place where Simola and Ignage, Lord Silver and Endelload can be found. How can we do something that the ancient dragons couldn''t have made out of thousands?


    Who, who said such a stupid thing?


    Funny. What Master Stelvese is saying doesn''t fit. Jabberwock was a jerk. Speaking of which, even in earlier branches, I recall leaving the judgment to Stelvese without thinking about it. Stervese is definitely an absolute worshipper, but what if that existence is weird? What if I haven''t been able to make a decent decision?


    On second thought, you don''t know where any enemies are, and even Stelvese is foolish, such as branching out among once struggling ruins and searching inside. Except for Stelvese, if you receive an enemy, you are confirmed to die instantly.


    Jabberwock stepped back. Seeing how it was, Stervese held his head.


    "Since when? How long has it been in the head of a concubine like that? Since you came to Arnelia? No, long before that? What the hell is going on with the concubine?


    "Calm down, Master Stelvese! If that happens to you, we lose our hitters. More than that, we should get out of here now. What happened at this ruin was a trap set up to kill you from the beginning!


    "A trap? You think waking up a cunt is a trap? That''s possible -"


    "Ha!?


    Javawok noticed something like glittering countless pieces of paper drifting from the back. They danced and flew to play in the wind, flowing beside them. And I wondered if the end of the cave was shining brightly, and countless lights suddenly flew as they reflected indiscriminately on paper.


    It was a dance of light that invited them to death.


    "Huh!?


    "Noooo!


    The rays of light themselves are thin and not like lethal wounds with a single blow. But there is no place to avoid it. Some were hit and they were wounded. Fortunately, it hasn''t been as damaging as it would have been if it had been scratched.


    But he was definitely wounded. Blood flowing slowly retreats them.


    "Master Stelvese, retreat!


    "But this attack has reached far back, right? Wouldn''t it be better to move forward and knock them down than that?


    "No, that''s a trap too! Get out of this ruin as soon as you can!


    "Bye!"


    Master Stelvese is certainly a winner, but he thinks that we should not have the same values that consider the retreat a disgrace. Now, assuming that Bradymaria had brought the butler aboard Arnelia, she worked out various measures. Among them were operations such as fighting while retreating and, locally, conceding victories.


    Something''s wrong with my judgment, is that the kind of poison? And so on and so on Javawok thought, this time he felt the magic that swelled up about double from the back of the cave. If this much magic is to be given out in Odd, that is not the only way the opponent''s power is unusual. It is clear that we already have the same or more power at this stage.


    And another blow, now a thicker ray flew in. Javawok and Stelvese turn their backs on an attack that will change course.


    "Chick, whoa!


    "Uh-oh!


    Two people barely guarding the steeple. Javawok felt the pain of the rays penetrating his thighs, but prevented him from falling in temper. But Stelvese fell and lay on the spot.


    "What a prick! Dear Stervese!"


    "Hey, they hit my leg tendon! I can''t stand!"


    "I''ll hold you, excuse me!


    "If that''s what you''re doing, you''re on your own."


    Before I heard ahead, the magic I felt from the end of the cave swelled even more times. When I felt that magic, even Stelvese saw her pupils open slightly, and I heard her sipping and spitting.


    They don''t know the organism that releases the gut magic so far alone. There are numerous individuals with overwhelming fighting power, and in terms of purely magical power, the amount of magic that even demons loosely surpass. As the tip of the cave fluttered with pneumonia, the road was invisible.


    "Come on, run!


    Needless to say, Javawok did everything he could. If the paper had danced earlier, I should have been able to get away with it soon. But from the top of the cave, from the side, a paper blizzard pours in from a small wind hole.


    Even though speed is killed in narrow caves, their way became a one-sided paper snowstorm.


    "Chick, whoa!


    "I see, it''s certainly not a trap - no!


    Stervese unleashes his abilities as an ancient dragon, untying his phantoms and releasing his braces towards the back of the cave. The body would be dressed to plug the cave, but if there was no escape, he decided it didn''t matter and chose to fight back.


    "Dear Stelvese, you can''t reach your opponent for doing that!


    "Shut up!


    Let''s say Stelvese''s braces aren''t as good as Gwendorf''s, they helped sweep away the paper blizzard that was in front of him. Stelvese''s braces exploded against the cave walls, but with shocks and heat waves, the paper blizzard melted away.


    "Oh, I see."


    "You don''t have to go through with the opponent, but you can''t use an earlier attack."


    Shortly after Stelvese told him so well, a single thin line of light flew in and disappeared to be sucked into Stelvese''s chest.


    Continued

 2024 War and Peace, Part 560 - Abandoned Ruins Middle Layer

    "Ah..."


    "Nah."


    Javawok couldn''t even react, not even on Stelvese''s own. The earthly smoke danced by the heat waves blocked their sight. And the light, which was supposed to decay with smoke, flew straight through Stelvese''s heart.


    But the light never struck Stelvese. For that line of light had been flown in an unattainable direction by the metamorphotic magic that appeared before the heart of Stervese.


    And from behind Stervese, there was a voice.


    "Stervese, get your ass out of the way. I can''t get out front."


    "And you say it''s an ass?


    "Come on, you want to die?


    Reacting to his voice, Stervese disillusioned himself again and became a human form. The expression was flashy, but when I saw the yugdrasil in front of me, by the way, Stervese seemed smaller.


    "You''re out of order, Stelvese."


    "Ugh... no words to give back"


    "You already repelled the herd earlier?


    "It was a force to the point of being stuck. To me, they''re the only ones who have to stop."


    "Oh, yeah?


    Javawok raises questions because he didn''t look like such a brilliant enemy, but Yugdrasil flushed it away.


    "But the stopping allowed me enough time to kill you both. It wasn''t a threat enough."


    "Mm."


    Neither Javawok nor Guru sounded on this, but Yugdrasil didn''t seem to blame him.


    "Don''t be so depressed. The downside of the opponent is that he has only thrown the lowest amount of power necessary to destroy you. You''re licking it, or maybe you can''t throw it down.


    You override their prospects and live. That''s enough for an achievement. "


    "Really?


    "That''s right. Now, the opponent has left. They''re not going to deal with me any more than I''ve come."


    Ahead of Yugdrasil pointing out, the overwhelming magical powers like Yangitis had already disappeared. It was a jabberwock that I didn''t feel strange that so much overwhelming magic would scratch out, but it is also true that it appeased.


    Yugdrasil sighed, pressing their backs and urging them.


    "I didn''t know all those signs would go away."


    "You''ll disappear, too, because that''s human. It''s easier than you to hide your magic and disguise it as ordinary people."


    "Wait, you said that was human!? You were more powerful than any ancient warcraft or phantom beast I know!?


    "I don''t know what you know, but that''s the truth. My assumption is that the seven Warcraft - even Ignage and Enderoid - are capable of fighting. That''s who you met."


    "I can''t believe it... that a guy like that has been in the human world hiding both his abilities and his identity? Stupid."


    Stelvese''s thoughts may have been the best, but Yugdrasil dared not answer in depth.


    "I don''t know what he''s thinking, that''s all I have to ask him. It''s pointless to lay down inferences, we''re on our way. Nothing will happen if I stay here any longer. I''m sending you to Endelload. Exactly. If you''re under that asylum, then yes, the other person will be able to help you."


    "That''s right, but there''s something wrong with Master Stelvese. Would you look at that?


    "Weird?"


    "Oh, my memory is back and forth or my judgment is diminishing. It''s like..."


    He said, "You think I''m stunned?


    Javawok opened up saying that he was the one who didn''t have to do anything good, but he was right, so he silently obeyed.


    Yugdrasil was glancing into Stervese''s eyes, but when his eyes glowed ticklish, he looked a little sinister.


    "Hmm... mold, spores, or mucus kind"


    "What?"


    "It''s parasitic. In my brain."


    Javawok took his breath to Yugdrasil''s standout.


    "Are you parasitic? And you mean mold... spores, mushrooms, right?


    "It''s not a fool, some countries have perished covered in mushrooms. On the southern continent, up to eight thousand steps worth of mushroom fungus beds have also been confirmed. It''s nothing strange. Their mechanism is often still unclear, and they say we don''t know 10% of the total, including the subspecies."


    "Mm-hmm. Yes, but is there a way to cure it?


    "No. We have no choice but to quiet ourselves in a place of clean air. Ancient dragon''s immune system is a bad place to lose, but isn''t it a good place to live right now? You were supposed to be in the basement or something, right? Whatever the cause just mentioned, closed spaces are bad.


    More and more, you can go under the shelter of Endelload. The air in the volcanic belt may not be clean, but whatever mold it may be, spore it, it will not be a habitable land.


    Okay, we''re gonna fly with the metastasis. Leave this place to the others. We can''t lose Stervese yet. No rock roof, no rake, and now we''re gonna need you. "


    "What? Is Reiki''s old man dead, too?


    "What, you didn''t notice?


    Javawok was stunned by Yugdrasil''s suggestion. Stervese also has a blue face, nodding because of his lack of judgment.


    But Javawok''s instinct tells. That''s not enough for something. I don''t know what that is, but Javawok acts fast when he decides to do this.


    Continued

 2025 War and Peace, Part 561 - Abandoned Ruins Middle Layer

    "No... I knew I''d stay. Look at the upside of it."


    "With you, nothing could change. Besides, they''re the ones with the strength to twist you. The next time we meet, we''re done, right?


    "Superior, then I''ll give you a nail, not a knife instead of a landmark. When you''re done, we''ll head over to Ende Road."


    "Well... then let''s try to rendezvous with Notice before we head out. I called you here on a transfer, so you wouldn''t be confused by now."


    "Where did you call me?


    "A vertical hole. There''s plenty of room there."


    That''s all Yugdrasil said, he took Stervese and broke up with Javawok.


    I didn''t expect to see you like this.


    "It''s a really odd one. Where have you been and what have you done?


    "I want to know that."


    It is Notice who answers the questions of Gwendorf and Earthgal. After meeting Alphilis in Begrad, Notice gathered information almost around the continent. And I remember until I tried to meet the True Dragons together, but I have no memory of the rest.


    Sure enough, I was supposed to rendezvous with Maia on the ridge near Pilebos - but I have a headache.


    "Hmm... I think I''ve met someone. What have you been up to?"


    "Someone must have moved me around suddenly leaving with a metastasis. The lack of memory probably meant it was sealed"


    "Seal Notice?! Is there someone who can do that? For what in the first place?


    Earthgal suddenly deceived Gwendorf and answered the question.


    "If a mentor does it in total, he can''t. Of course we don''t have that fact, and we need to get ready. When it comes to doing it without preparation - how much magic drill do you need?"


    "Seal, seal - how long has it been now? What''s the situation in the outside world? Is the plan for the Orange Bull active?


    "No, not yet. Now in the middle of the postponed Arnelia 400th Anniversary Festival, the tenth day of the Continental Peace Conference is over and the first day of the Tensei match is over. If the sun rises, the top 8 will be held"


    "Continental Peace Conference - there is still time before the plan is activated, but is it impossible to stop it anymore? Well, didn''t you make it?"


    Notice seemed repentant, but Earthgal consoled Notice, and Gwendorf caught a glimpse of it as if he could not understand.


    "Hey, Notice. What''s with the Orange Bull plan anyway? I''ve got an idea, too, but I don''t really understand the whole story. I know I lack the knowledge of witchcraft, but I still can''t see the whole story.


    Would Notice understand that?


    "- Oh, whatever. I understand Orangeable''s plan. But it was quinquennial whether the plan could have been stopped even if it had moved immediately before it was sealed, and now it can no longer be done. Besides, it''s not all over just because the plan was activated, but the problem is that nobody had room for disagreement about that.


    He worried and made up his mind by himself, or the whole clan. Of course, I think even if all five wise men were there, even if we were there in the old days, some would agree or disagree with his plan.


    "Right, the mentors would have roughly agreed. Ignage would have watched, and Endellord would have disagreed."


    "Does Earthgal know?


    Groundgal nodded to Gwendorf''s question.


    "If the plan gets here. All mentors will have noticed, and magicians and powerful ones will have noticed."


    "Tell me, it seems I''m the only one outside the mosquito net"


    "You can tell me, but you should tell me where Alphilis is. Alphilis is here, and she''ll be in the vortex of his plan if she stays this way. Then you should know what happens, even if you can''t prevent the plan."


    "" What? Alphilis is here!?


    I was surprised by Earthgal''s words, both Gwendorf and Notice were at the same time. Earthgal looks surprised for a moment, but she was laughing all the time.


    "The vertical hole earlier - the spirits were bothering me. Alphilis came through just before, didn''t he? And the Orange Bull."


    "Oh my God!


    "Coincidence is horrible. Well, if Ucco''s here, naturally."


    "Ucko!? What''s happening now?


    Earthgal told of the recent developments in the Alphilis, his encounter with himself, and about Ucco. Notice roared more, worried, and...


    Continued

 2026 War and Peace, Part 5612 Abandoned Ruins Middle Layer

    "I didn''t know the world would move so much while I slept a bit - what''s going on!


    "So is dissatisfaction, but it''s moving to do something about it. You must know Ucco first hand."


    "That''s right. I was a young dragon at the time. I didn''t fight directly, but I remember the sight at the time. The sight of numerous species falling from the sky remains a dream. Drink and get drunk. Oh, I have nightmares every day.


    Whoever attacked it did not make it an effective blow, neither Dear Darren Lokia nor Endelord, and it darkened in front of him when the only Lord Silver who unleashed an effective blow was wounded.


    The creatures of this continent would have been extinct had it not been for Administrator Simola to wave Levantine in the abandonment. Still, the continent was so deformed that it was divided into three parts.


    But I can''t believe this ruin has that cunt. "


    "Hmm? What makes you think that?


    To Groundgal''s doubts, Notice snorted.


    "Earlier, you said you sensed enough Ucco magic to cover the continent, right? But I didn''t have to know when Ucco and Acqua were all there, and those are not so strong warcraft alone. At best, we do our best to be a little inferior to Enderoid and Darren Lokia.


    If you''re an Ignage, you''ll be the one who can smash you in the front. "


    "How do you know?


    "My role back then was backwards support and a summary and report on the war situation. So I was blessed with the opportunity to talk to other races and the positions of each race even though they were reconciled, and I was endowed with a great deal of wisdom. Because of this, it was called" True Dragon of Wisdom "and so on, and it became a hassle."


    Notice gave a disgusting look, but Gwendorf was not at all in doubt.


    "Yeah? Isn''t that strange? Then why did you burn your hands so once?


    "Like I said, the attack didn''t go through. I don''t know what the rationale is, but neither the great sorcery of the demons nor the intensive fire of the braces of the ancient dragons was valid. The other blow didn''t have to be that strong, but the" Heavenly Fire "that the two cooperated to unleash was an undefendable widespread extermination attack. And even though there were some, the number of uses was almost unlimited.


    So I don''t see how a world without ancient dragons and demons could be released with so much fluctuations that it would threaten the continent with the magic of Ucco alone. Besides, Simola drove him to a fatal wound. The wound on Levantine is incurable. I don''t think it''s going to heal.


    I still can''t believe you''re even alive. "


    "So what is the magic that we have learned?


    Notice thought for a while to Earthgal''s question and told one hypothesis.


    "... are you in the middle, not the sum of the magic powers of all living beings?


    "In the middle of the ruins, that''s all the creatures?


    "Because the ruins were kept secret, and I just couldn''t tell you the details, either. But the warcraft of the ruins is roughly stronger than the individuals on earth. I wouldn''t be surprised if some of them surpassed the legendary Seven Warcraft and Demons!


    "Hmm, that''s why the wavelengths were mixed with various characteristics. Could other mentors have noticed...?


    "There seems to be a lot of people moving in mechanisms that have nothing to do with magic."


    "Is that a mechanical doll or something like that?


    "It''s a very advanced technology, though. I have no idea how you''re doing either. I asked Stelvese to capture the hell out of me, but he pissed me off. Who cares about me or my interests? There''s been more fights from around there, I think..."


    "Hmm, humanly speaking, you know, ''stepped on a mine'' thing."


    "Gwen used the word, dude... times change."


    Groundgal was troubled, and Notice seemed to have felt Gwendorf''s change of mind. While doing so, they realized they had entered a strange place as they proceeded with their steps. The ceiling was so high that even true dragons and ancient dragons had no problem stretching their backs there, that in some places they were even likely to be able to wing.


    What''s more, they were glancing at each other intriguingly, realizing that it wasn''t just a pillar linking the ceiling to the ground, it was like a cage trapping something.


    "What a transparent vitreous this is..."


    "It''s not vitreous, it''s like clear steel. It''s as strong as an oak slapped it with an iron hammer. We''ve done everything we can to kick it off a few times, and it''s a substitute for finally breaking."


    "Is that water in there?


    "I don''t know, as far as light transmittance goes, it''s not pure water... there''s sediment and floats. Is that cultured fluid?


    "Culture fluid?


    "It''s like a tank, you had something."


    Some columns contain nothing inside, others contain liquid. As we proceeded that way, something moved in the pillars. Unexpectedly three bodies.


    Continued

 2027 War and Peace, Part 563 - Abandoned Ruins Middle Layer

    "The guy in the pillar there just moved, huh?


    "Is he alive?


    "Am I right?


    Suddenly a voice comes from the top, and the three bodies turn you around. There floated a beautiful red-faced young man with a cane and dressed in a white robe.


    Probably floating in levitating magic, but while manipulating the stone slab of light, it apparently records something while observing inside the pillars.


    The young man in the robe looked down at the three bodies and looked strange.


    "How did you get here? Oh, did you take down the Grand Spider? I''ll do it. Hey, I was a middle-class keeper, though. A race like you. Then I''m supposed to be the one you can''t leave. Did you even use the backgammon? I don''t care."


    "Who are you?


    "When you name it, it comes from you. Ma, I know you don''t have to ask. Ancient Dragon Notice, True Dragon Gwendorf, Instructor Earthgal, it fits in, doesn''t it?


    The youth said it was hard, but did not seem to show much interest in the existence of the three bodies. More than that, consciousness seemed to be torn by those manipulating glowing stone slabs at high speeds.


    Notice was watching them carefully, spitting at them. Because the remnants of the magic drifting around the youth were in extraordinary quantities. I know it''s dampening magic, but still an overflowing amount of magic.


    Even dragons and mentors should have the least amount of magic. Notice chose the words carefully.


    "Are you the manager of this middle class?


    "It doesn''t have to be you. Sure, I''m a middle management, but I''m not in such a great position. You might be right to say that it was also a temporary administrator who ruled the execution. I wonder if the middle management is right to take it down and take it over."


    "He said he knocked it down and took it over. More powerful administrators than Simola?


    Notice raised a voice of surprise, but the youth did not mind continuing their work. Its hands were moving without stopping, and the youth were moving between the pillars, regardless of the trinity. The three bodies continue to talk as they chase the youth.


    "What are you doing here?


    "As you can see, the management of this organism. I''ve been left alone for thousands of years, so I''m dying. I''m in health care right now.


    Few humans know what this lithographic tablet means. I''m struggling. You don''t have enough men and time at all times. "


    "I want to hear one thing, was Ucco and Acqua in this pillar?


    The young man manipulated another tablet to the question and put the image out loud. The lines of light paint a large portrait of Ucco and Acqua in hollow, and descriptions rise with ancient letters.


    "Apparently you do. I still had a record showing my talent (specs). It happened before I got here."


    "... when did you get here?


    "Uh, about a year ago? I told him he wasn''t that great because he was still a stand-up administrator. It''s the first people there to focus on who they are, not necessarily to move the organization. It''s functionality and role to focus on, well, put that aside.


    Whatever. Because there''s food, weapons, biological weapons, mechanical weapons, manufacturing plants, all sorts of things in the middle. So desperate to grasp it, I''m finally halfway done grasping this biological weapon. I''m doing it shortly after bed, so I don''t want you guys to take the time if you can.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve talked to people, so I feel a little attracted to them, so I talk a lot at Bleeding Services! But I want you to stay out of the way of your work. "


    Pepper and the administrator spoke, and the three bodies were still listening to the contents of it, but asked questions as Earthgal sweated.


    "I have a question for you, too. What are you going to do when you''re done grasping this place?


    "That depends on consultation with the lower management. As far as I''m concerned, I''d like to try to unleash it on the ground, but if I unleash something like this, the ground might flatten in a month. Experiments with visible results are not interesting. I wonder how you made them first, from the research there?


    Speaking of which, did you guys just care about Ucco and Acqua? Apparently the control numbers c7234 and e1457 to be exact though. Even they can''t get their talent into 50 fingers inside the biological weapons here, can they? The biological weapons here have a hell of a talent. I''m not exhausted. "


    "Nah... what?


    Three bodies solidified in the word. Even Ucco and Acqua, who once drove the continent to annihilation, say to that extent. Then what happens if you unleash all the biological weapons here?


    Then Notice came forward.


    Continued

 2028 War and Peace, Part 564 - Abandoned Ruins Middle Layer

    "Are you our enemy or our ally?


    "I''m not an enemy or an ally. Of course, what''s going to happen is going to change, but if you insist, whoever gets in the way of my research, even spirits, are enemies."


    "I see. Then I''d like to finish the cuckoo I''m here, but can you give me a hand?


    Upon hearing the offer, the middle management stared at Notice as if it had attracted only a little interest. And when I grinned, I approached them softly to slip beside them.


    "It''s funny, what''s your idea? If we''re not enemies or allies, should we be allies? Is that the wisest place to be a true dragon?


    "I was simply blessed with a role. Fighting power was not even high among the ancient dragons, and after thorough backward support, a variety of wisdom was gained. It''s a disgraceful consequence."


    "I see, is that the difference with Stervese who kept fighting on the front lines? It''s really interesting to know that those two are going to be turns. Maybe next time we''ll study the romantic situation of humans and their respective races."


    "So, what do you say? Are you gonna cooperate with me?


    "Fine."


    The middle-level administrator admitted it softly. Earthgal and Gwendorf also lost their shoulder watermarks to the speed of that response.


    "Are you sure? Is it the subject of research?


    "Hey, you can''t take more detailed data than you''ve already unleashed. Then I thought it would be more helpful to take combat data.


    Leaving me alone on that would give me a life expectancy, but I''m also angry that I''m wasted getting rammed up and roughing up the middle layer. Like you guys, I get the extra attention. I''d rather just knock it down and be glad you guys are gone.


    So I''m already letting go of my hand. the former administrator and their delivery. I''m prioritizing your elimination because there are a few people who woke up inspired by Ucco, but is it time to arrive?


    The middle management operated the lithographic slab and switched the screens one after the other. Among them, there is a place that shows a mighty red dot.


    You know what I mean? This big red dot is wuss. It is set to display in response to visceral magic. Looks like there are a lot of other intruders in the whole picture, but UCO is the biggest... uh, a little bad?


    "Where am I? What''s wrong?


    "Manufacturing plant. It''s a manufacturing plant for weapons, food and weapons made here. If you get busted here, you''ll lose your middle-level function. Um, should I go too...? But hey, I know someone who looks familiar..."


    The middle level administrator manipulated the screen further with bumps and worries. Then there was someone on the screen fighting Ucco.


    "Ha ha. If you don''t think you''re on the move, are you already engaged? I can''t believe I stopped Ucco on my own."


    "Who, this?


    "I don''t know. But for your ridiculous outfit like a clown, you''re really strong. Isn''t this a pretty good warrior in a human being? But it won''t be enough to win, so let''s turn to backup."


    A middle level administrator switches the screen further and utters words.


    "Uh, uh, this is the administrator. They got rid of Ucco who broke into the plant as soon as possible. We''ve assembled the power we''re currently activating. Which way?


    "... this is the Administrator (Commander). We''re on our way, as ordered, but there''s obstruction."


    Who''s going to interfere with you? Brady, Maria wouldn''t even be a problem if you guys had the strength, would you?


    "That''s - the one unexpected being. Currently one of the three commanders and a squadron have been dropped. The two remaining bodies are now on their way to destruction, but will you prioritize Ucco''s destruction over that?


    Our current operational success rate has dropped from 97% to 80%, and we have about half an hour left. "


    "He said the command rank was dropped!? Who''s the enemy, dude!


    A middle level administrator irritated by Russia roughed up his voice. In contrast, the administrator answers calmly.


    "There are three enemies. All with low talent and little use of witchcraft, but a high standard of ability for the human species. It is estimated that there is only one, different person mixed together."


    "Who, no, ''what,'' is that!?


    "The identity of the enemy is unknown - no record. It was queried by a lower level administrator or the Central Intelligence Agency (database). It is estimated that Sin - confirms the suspension of two commanders. From now on, we will move to a state of combat. Bye."


    "Sin - what!? Hey, hey! Goddamn it, I cut it! It was a mistake to restrict your ability when you took away the authority of an administrator."


    They couldn''t get in touch without answering. The middle-class administrator tapped the pillar that was next to him, as irritated, and the crack crept in, and the creature that was inside was astonishingly dull.


    "(The one pillar we hit didn''t scratch)"


    Notice was surprised, but middle-level administrators began to process the lithographic tablet at high speeds, whimpering with bumps. Notice wondered if she could not hide her anger in that expression and was behaving differently.


    Continued

 2029 War and Peace, Part 565 - Abandoned Ruins Middle Layer

    Elsewhere, such as its Notice concerns, middle-level administrators continue to operate the lithographic slab at a speed that goes unnoticed. Its hands slowly became invisible and it finally began to deform. More fingers, more like tentacles in some of them, aren''t they replacing fingers?


    I thought I was human, but I saw a middle-class administrator partially deformed to a slightly alien, a flashing trinity. But leaving the three alone, the middle-class administrator shrugged his head.


    "Shit, we can''t keep up with the processing! I know it''s faster to go out directly, but you don''t have the authority to break into the lower levels either! File an application. - No, can''t you do that, too? How do I..."


    "Hey, you - what''s that look like"


    "Oh, my God, you just optimized your body for purpose, didn''t you? What a surprise - well, you guys are here!


    The middle-class administrator slapped his hand like it was funny and snapped his finger. And when I took their hand, I transferred to another place in an instant.


    "You think it''s metastatic magic?


    "Starting up so fast?


    "I''m not surprised, I''m not surprised. Because it''s one of the best magic tricks. More than that, here. Oh, fuck!


    In a room with no entrance or exit partitioned by a wall, the floor slowly opens and a scaffold to the bottom is formed as the administrator hands down.


    Clear, luminous scaffolding in various shapes that float vertically and horizontally in the dark. When one of them arrived, the middle-class administrator pushed them hard to get there.


    "You guys will come to the lower level. I can''t go because of my authority. If you''re trespassers, why don''t you go downstairs and switch on the ruins? That way, you can turn on the emergency power and temporarily increase your middle-level occupancy!


    You just have to go in the direction this tablet leads and plug this in! Nice to meet you!


    That''s how I''ve handed them a tablet with a thin palm. Ringing his fingers again, the scaffolding moved out and a middle level administrator waved them out.


    "If you''re on it, you''ll get there right - if you do anything extra, be careful because you can do it to an interception system or a warcraft!


    "Wait, I didn''t know you''d still do that."


    "You don''t have a choice! You can''t let me wield my powers directly, please!


    So when I saw the middle-class administrator who liberated the magic, Notice was frightened.


    "Stupid - you think this magic is more than Graham''s - than Ucco''s?


    "Naturally, right? Being a middle-level administrator means you have to be stronger than the middle-level people. I don''t know if I can get behind the lifeless."


    "Wait! How do you know Graham is lifeless?


    "Ah, yabe. Well, that''s what I''m talking about!


    When the administrator waved, the scaffolding changed into a sphere that wrapped them and moved out, unable to leave.


    And watching the slowly descending sphere, a middle level administrator looks suspicious.


    "Is that a light on some of the lower levels? There''s not supposed to be a lower level administrator right now - there''s an intruder in the lower level as well? How? I don''t think we can use the direct access route. Shi La."


    It was important for the middle management to know if the power would go on, not to mention the situation in the lower level, not to mention the Notice''s who headed there.


    And as he was wrapped in the sphere, Notice slept stifled like a scratch.


    "- What a selfish one. Is that the janitor? Earthgal, did you know that?


    "No, everything is far from the administrators I know - though I thought they were highly responsible"


    "It was different."


    "Yes."


    Gwendorf joined the conversation.


    "I don''t know the administrator directly, but - didn''t that feel like it?


    "Yes, it''s like no. Just fine, Gwendorf. What did he look like earlier?


    "What do you mean?


    "Give me honest thoughts. I want that opinion."


    Gwendorf often thought and replied to Notice''s words.


    Continued

 2030 War and Peace, Part 566 - Abandoned Ruins Lower Layer 7 -

    "Right - he looked like a child given a toy. And... very selfish."


    "Selfish. - Right, right."


    "Yeah, then."


    Notice and Earthgal nodded at Gwendorf''s opinion. Gwendorf tilted his neck at the look of it.


    "What do you mean?


    "He''s not an authorized administrator. Instead, the intruder forcibly took control."


    "I guess. Besides, he was alive. Because the administrator says Simola is no different than a mechanical doll who can only do things in principle."


    "A doll? Is that the kind of person who''s in charge?


    Gwendorf''s doubts were the best, but Earthgal admitted it softly.


    "When it comes to dolls, the depth of thought and ability far outweigh the ancient species. It would mean that there was once someone who used them as dolls."


    "Someone like that..."


    "You would have been there. Just looking at some of the middle layers like that just now is very hard to believe that there are people who can make something like that. But there he is, in reality. It would be a much better species than we are today.


    But that''s not the problem. The administrator earlier - he was capable, but he''s clearly dangerous. He can''t let go. "


    "Yeah, sounds like you should talk to the other Tutetsu or Calevan. It''s a horrible reality, even if those things are just moving parts of the ruins."


    "- My head is getting confused. What''s going on, on this continent?"


    Groundgal and Notice laughed when they saw Gwendorf dripping.


    "It''s not happening now, you can recognize what was already happening. It''s a pleasure, Lord True Dragon."


    "You''re about to finally feel conscious. You were unconscious, but you didn''t take over the ancient dragon in the right way. This happened because I''m only going to say a few more things that you should take over your wisdom considering you''re crude and stupid, to the extent that ''if you look at the continent from the sky, you''ll see''.


    Darren, Lady Lokia is a little too much. "


    "Crude and stupid... uhm, undeniable"


    Groundgal and Notice laughed once again at the way Gwendorf said it. As they were doing so, the next sphere approached from the side to rendezvous, and they moved to slip into the next sphere.


    And as he moved sideways, the sphere gradually suddenly stopped and changed direction diagonally.


    "You don''t work inertia at all. How do you do that?


    "I guess the gravitational control of the sphere is perfect. Maybe you''re making it gravity-free."


    "It wouldn''t be gravity free. Doesn''t it keep gravity constant in all directions?


    "That kind of technology?


    "I wonder how the right answer is. I don''t have time to look into it, but I''m not surprised at all."


    "No, I''m surprised."


    Ahead of where Gwendorf pointed, creatures so huge that they drank a true dragon were swimming in the sky. There are no wings, and a body like the muckade that I want to flatten has wings of pity.


    When the creature''s mouth opened wide open, a giant fish appeared from the inside. The fish had hands and feet instead of fins, his legs bulging and moving to run through the universe, but his hands were pulling water apart, as they did when swimming slowly on the water.


    And now when that fish mouth opened, a beautiful woman popped out of inside. The woman hid an important part of her body with a seashell like a mermaid, but instead of her ears there were fins, and God was flowing into the water as if it were made of fluid.


    When the woman''s neck suddenly stretched out all over her, she approached the spheres of the Gwendorfs, observing them surprised, and then smiled and met back. The woman again fits into the mouth of the fish, and the fish fits into the mouth of the giant creature, swimming away as if nothing had happened.


    As the giant creature passed, they saw a giant fluttering with only his upper body with arms around his back area.


    "- Wouldn''t you be surprised?


    "- Whoa, it was my fault. I''m surprised, too."


    "- How wonderful the world is"


    They slipped through the part of the liquid that was floating in the universe as Earthgal gestured to pray. Once again they were surprised when they realized that it was like a sea floating in the universe, but soon they were distracted by the way things were going on in the lower layers they saw below, and earlier things were getting kicked out of their heads.


    And as the sphere that carried them onto the lower layer, the thin stone slab given to the middle-level administrator lit up and pointed the way. The spheres bounce like bubbles. When they descend to the ground, they follow the guidance of the tablet and walk out.


    "Where are you going..."


    "Better yet, who''s there?"


    "Let''s hope the conversation is with you. I still can''t use magic well here. Looks like the Spirit isn''t even here."


    "Right - wait, I can feel the signs of knowing?


    Notice stops once and explores the source of the signs. And some time later, his expression turned to surprise.


    "Wait a minute - isn''t this - a sign of my servant, Petefloat!?


    Notice screamed unexpectedly, and his voice blended into the darkness of the lower layers, disappearing.


    Continued

 2031 War and Peace, Part 567 - Abandoned Ruins Lower Layer 8 -

    Doom and a line of it sitting on the spot, about stopping between the center of the lower level. Osiria and Milnay, Bergay meditate beside them as well, Cerberus writes some sentences, Dezeia falls asleep in her spare time, and Gunz walks around restlessly.


    Whenever Gunz barked in his spare time, someone noticed him, and how much time passed that way. In the doom, Petefloat''s consciousness suddenly raised his voice.


    "(Doom, something funny is happening)"


    "(Will something more interesting happen now?


    "(My Lord, Lady Notice is here. I haven''t heard from you in a long time, and I don''t know why, but - to break the situation, don''t you think it''s just right?


    "(You''ve been very cooperative, too. Now what are you up to?


    Doom chuckled. Ex-Dark Superior Spirit Petefloat, who has also waged war three inches in the mouth. If you think I haven''t spoken to you in a long time, Doom goes crazy, too, that unexpected things happen from unexpected.


    But is that the same with Petefloat, Petefloat in Doom''s consciousness was laughing.


    "(Huffle, I think it''s funny too. No matter how much you call it, because at last you will resume in this place with the lazy Lord who didn''t even say yes when I vanish. If I don''t let it happen once or so, I don''t feel like a spirit without the need for an ex-annual night.)"


    "(I see, in that regard, do you share it with me? Well, how do I make you say" A, "but do you have a good idea?


    "(If the Lord still thinks I''m his servant, it''s easy to talk about)"


    "(I see...)"


    When the two met in consciousness, Doom opened his eyes properly. Osiria and Bergay notice how it is, and they open their eyes, too.


    "Is something wrong?


    "There was movement. I''ll set you up."


    "What?


    "Of course, to break through here. And so that the battle ahead from here becomes even more interesting"


    That said Doom made the most invincible grin.


    "Should we continue along this glowing path?


    "Um, signs of Petefloat are ahead of us, too..."


    "You''re doing too well to care."


    Gwendorf, Notice and Earthgal were troubled and stood on the spot where they came down. The path is shown. But is it right to keep going?


    With Notice feeling signs of peat float, they were troubled the other way around. What lies ahead. Should we really follow the words of the middle management?


    It was another grunt that took their steps forward.


    "Lower level... no, middle level"


    "Has the vibration of battle arrived? What the hell is going on?


    "If it''s a Ucco fight, it''s dangerous. When might you come to this lower level?"


    "Is that happening?


    "No one will be able to tell you that there isn''t"


    To Earthgal''s words, Notice began to walk.


    "Either way, we have to move on. But be careful."


    "Right. I still can''t seem to use Mana."


    "But for what purpose was this place made? Apparently, something big was built to live in."


    In response to Gwendorf''s words, Notice looked around.


    "No purpose, nothing, it would be a residential area. You said it was a manufacturing plant up there. If you want to make it, there must be people to consume it. And if you''re a human, you won''t be next door to where you make it and where you live."


    "But there''s no sign of people, is there?


    "Are you gone for any reason or not from the beginning? But the administrator said it existed. The question is what he thinks and does. There is a presence that exercises the functions of the site with a clear will.


    That''s all that''s bothering me. "


    "I don''t know, but I hope the answer lies ahead."


    Earthgal''s expectations were best for the other two, but eventually they came to the compartment indicated by the lithographic tablet. So what the three of them saw was Doom stepping on a peat float and waiting.


    Continued

 2032 War and Peace, Part 568 - Lower Level of Abandoned Ruins

    Seeing that figure, Notice naturally leaves before anger. From man to true dragon appearance, the phantom had already been unraveled.


    "Hey, kid! Nice work kicking a man''s servant in the leg! Get those legs out of the way!


    "You don''t think your servant gave me a crude look? True dragons are arrogant, aren''t they?


    "What?


    "It''s okay, Notice. He''s one of the black magicians, the evil spirit king named Doom. If it''s not about the hostages, I don''t mind attacking the encounter."


    Hiccups and Gwendorf advise, but Doom''s expression changed in that conversation.


    "I hear you, Gwendorf! You, the head of the dragon can do that!?


    "I don''t have ears to ask. We''ve looked into what you''ve done all over the continent! He has come to make a man''s misfortune by humiliating, abetting, and sometimes directly intervening in every place, in the hard sight of man. Your presence is nothing but evil.


    How many human beings, or creatures, have become unhappy because of you?


    "That''s my existential significance, so I can''t help it! This one, you haven''t been a bad spirit since your consciousness sprouted. A man''s life! Unfortunately! Give me a sniffle! He has to eat and live! You want me to build a happy family and live like a human being? I can''t, that''s not how I did it!


    "Then disappear!


    Gwendorf and Notice return to the figure of True Dragon. At the same time Earthgal exercised the magic of the wind to attack Doom''s foot, which kicked Petefloat.


    When Doom flies into the sky, at the same time, two true dragons release their braces. That brace was hitting the lower level building straight and melting.


    "Isn''t that just hard enough to withstand the braces of two true dragons? Like, I can expect it!


    Doom continued to flee so that he could not leave without falling into the sight of the two while striking a flickering True Dragon. Naturally, the two come after Doom.


    "Wait!"


    "No kidding! Don''t run away!"


    "I was wondering if there was a guy who wouldn''t run away because he said so. Mr. Ghost, come this far!


    As Doom ran off slapping his own ass, the two true dragons chased after him more than they did when they were cut.


    And once Doom hides himself.


    "How simple, to ride such a cheap provocation. What a noble race. If that provocation is enough to forget me, I don''t need pride.


    But this made it easier. Oh, and then will you move on to the meeting?


    And Groundgal was running for a small run, as he followed after the two preceding True Dragons. I''m supposed to follow you with floating magic and user demons, but I want to keep the use of odds to a minimum, Earthgal, beyond knowing what it is. Petefloat floats sideways fluttering and walks side by side to Groundgal.


    Groundgal was chasing him desperately, frightened by the short temper between them.


    "Damn, what a short temper. I want you to be patient."


    "Really, they''re the end of the world, like True Dragon Wisdom Bags and Chiefs."


    "Yeah, it''s perfectly short and simple."


    Before Earthgal, Osiria stands as she springs from the ground. Earthgal stood still on his feet, but he realized that he had already been ambushed, in the shadow of the surrounding building, to hang on the wall, indicating his intention to surrender.


    "I see, was it your operation? It''s impossible to deal with so many people in a state of siege. Petefloat, hey, are you a guru too?


    "Eh, that''s what I''m talking about"


    "It''s quick to understand and helpful. Can you follow me around for a while?


    "I don''t mind that, but where to?


    "He said you found out the truth, so depending on your attitude, you can guide him. But let me prune your consciousness just in case."


    "Huh?"


    That''s what Earthgal, who said and looked back in his footsteps, saw was Bergay''s fist.


    "Where have you been?


    "There!


    Gwendorf releases the brace. Brace strikes directly at the ground where the cylindrical building was located, and its hotline explodes the ground, melting and deciding. And the dust was already upon them, blocking their sight.


    "All of a sudden!


    "... Gwendorf, don''t get hotter than you need! This doesn''t give me a vision."


    "Mm, sorry"


    Gwendorf was ashamed of the tragedy he had done and smoked with his wings. We didn''t think Doom had an effective way of attacking ourselves, but we didn''t think it was a good idea to lose sight of it. Because you can''t even take a break in a situation where you can fall asleep.


    But after the smoke clears, they will see into the sight that has entered their eyes.


    Continued

 2033 War and Peace, Part 569 - Abandoned Ruins Lower Level

    "Lower level... further down?


    "Are you saying it''s still down there? What, this facility?


    When the two of them were questioning each other, a doom suddenly appeared on that side.


    Death Wind Outbreak (Dead Explosion)


    A blow eaten to the defenseless side, but True Dragon''s defense against magic draws a line with a lined creature. Arnelia''s walls can be destroyed with a single blow, but they will not result in fatal injury to the True Dragon.


    "Guuuuu!"


    "Little shit!


    Gwendorf sweeps away the dirty wind with a brace that reduces its power, and the brace blurs the doom. Doom fled with his anguished expression, and the two pursued Doom.


    "Now!


    "Disappear, evil spirit!


    Gwendorf exercises not just braces, but even witchcraft using dragon language.


    [Lights up like sunrise, shoots like a staircase of light between clouds, shines like a star of night and darkness, pushes the darkness away like hope]


    Purifying Heavy Rain (Holly Fall)


    From the liquid that separated the middle layer from the lower layer, the pounding starts to fall. When Doom fell asleep, it became a single pole concentrated heavy rain, and there was nowhere to even avoid it.


    Doom gathered the evil spirit like an umbrella, but the sanctified rain pierces Doom''s defense like a spear. Not only did Doom try to get off the ground, but the ground was already flooded with waterfall-like rain.


    "You''re not getting away with this!


    "Where are you going!


    Doom happened to escape from an open hole to an underground facility. It was large enough for True Dragon to enter without phantom, but it was a straight line. The thought of hesitating to enter for a moment depends on them, but it also squashes with strength by Doom fleeing as he flutters.


    "Gwendorf, add magic to it! We''re gonna change the nature of the braces!


    "Oh!"


    Notice unfolds witchcraft and swallows it. Blowing his throat and releasing it, the brace was turning into water. Furthermore, when Gwendorf activated the magic formation of the Holy Attribute and Brace passed the magic formation, Brace became the sanctified water and was hit by Doom.


    Consider it impossible to even defend it, and if you hit it directly, it will disappear. The special blow of thinking so was unexpected due to the braces turning in a mess. They also look familiar, standing up to protect Doom. They freely manipulated the water and saw the presence that was supposed to have been swimming our faces through the ocean.


    "Ahhh...?


    "Serpent? Why are you here?


    "It''s a bad guess, Mr. True Dragon. Is it true that you gave wisdom to humans?


    Doom sits back on the sarpent and laughs naggingly. Gwendorf knew the woman with the upper body out of the Sarpent''s head.


    "Stupid, Fairtoose?


    "You think I''m a white witch? Why are you here? No."


    Before Notice, from the back of what was fair tooth, another woman - Dezeia - showed her face. Doom smiled even more brutally.


    "You''ve decided to kill me, modify me, take over! Was he your brother-in-law? Too bad, I guess!!


    "- Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey!


    "No, don''t, Gwendorf!


    I didn''t even hear Notice stop, and Gwendorf kicked ass. The attack I had suppressed until now was fully opened, and my throat burned and the momentum just torn released my braces. At that moment, Dezeia returned her body and disappeared from before the brace in metastatic magic with Doom.


    And where Gwendorf''s unleashed braces hit. That ''s--


    Continued

 2034 War and Peace, Part 570 - Abandoned Ruins Lower Level

    "Ha, did you do it? It''s too little, True Dragon."


    The destination was installed a little further away. In front of the raging Gwendorf, I am not sure that the servant Doom will survive either.


    To confirm Doom''s achievement, split the eye area and fly it to where Gwendorf''s brace was hit. Still Gwendorf''s hotline continues to melt the outer walls, and Doom''s eyes turn as the steam dances at high temperatures.


    "Mm-hmm. For all that power, there''s no harm done. Isn''t that the metal of the ruins?"


    "Stir up more?


    "Oh. Hopefully, the place has led us a little deeper."


    Doom parted evil spirits and made a figure of himself only in shape in the place of his eyes to show Gwendorf. He was still floating in anger, but when he checked Doom''s appearance, he fired the braces again.


    "Ooh, ooh!"


    "Don''t stop, Gwendorf, Gwen!


    Notice finally teased Gwendorf''s lateral side and slammed Gwendorf into the building. The braces point in the direction that is not exposed, and are released in the direction of other buildings and middle floors to spread the damage.


    Notice secured Gwendorf''s neck so that he could not throw up when he held it with his feet.


    "Calm down! What do we do with spreading more damage!


    "Calm down, you say? Can this calm down! Serpent is my brother! He liked swimming in the ocean more than anything, but he even chose one woman to throw it away! Bless me and Maia for being with such a loving woman - it''s not like life is despised by such evil spirits!


    "An idiot! If that''s the case, it''s not why you should do everything you can to abuse! If you''re going to do it, just tail that evil spirit, and don''t spread any more damage! If you throw up any more braces, you will destroy yourself. That evil spirits thoughts!? Or are you going to repeat your old mistakes again?


    What Notice pointed out to me. Gwendorf returns to me all the time with that word. As I admonished myself, I was hallucinated by the appearance of man. Notice is also hallucinating to fit.


    "... I''m sorry. I almost repeat the same mistake."


    "You just have to know. You''re thankful there''s no other organism here. That evil spirit turns pretty bad wisdom. Perhaps even the present attack has not put a stop to it. I saw you use metastatic magic in the moment of a direct hit. They were dancing, we were."


    "... you just ruined the facility for nothing"


    "I hope so. I don''t even see Petefloat. Hey, maybe it was even a hallucination or that evil spirit trap."


    Notis puts his hand on Gwendorf''s shoulder and comforts him. Doom laughed damned as he looked at the way it looked.


    "No, no, you didn''t just destroy it for nothing, did you? You and I have served our purpose. My purpose."


    With Doom''s laugh, Gwendorf''s left arm blew away. Notice protects Gwendorf, who can''t keep up with the sudden events.


    It was a barely deviant series of attacks, but Notice''s right ear disappeared due to its inexorable power. A man with a sword of light emerged from inside as Gwendorf shot the brace all over and stepped on the outer wall as it unraveled.


    I rejoiced as Doom rang his fingers.


    "Ha ha. If that''s all the facilities broken down, you can''t be so defensive when it comes to gatekeepers!? Come on, it''s a battle between two true dragons and a gatekeeper on the lower level of the ruins. Do it flashy.


    I''m going to let you go in the back!


    "... bad people"


    Doom saw the end of the battle open between the swordsman and the two true dragons who were the gatekeepers, and proceeded to the back. Dezeia laughs dull and follows Doom.


    Doom arrived at the door ahead, which the gatekeeper was guarding, but there his legs stopped. The perimeter continued to melt with too much heat, while the tip of the compartment where the gate was located was not even deformed in any way. It was easy to imagine that there was something extra important, but the two stand up for it differently.


    Doom tried to manipulate it by trying to slip the evil spirit into the key tablet in front of the gate. Watch as Dezeia uses Sarpent''s abilities to cool her surroundings.


    "It''s hot, Doom. Shall we move on?


    "Doom?"


    "... I can''t open it. But it takes a lot of time. The earliest thing to do is knock down that gatekeeper. The severity is too different digits. I feel like the heat in the door has multiplied 100 times at once, even though I would normally go a little further."


    "What are we going to do?


    "We need another twist, to get ahead of us. In some cases, you might want to retreat while the gatekeeper interacts with True Dragon"


    "Oh, come this far..."


    The moment even greater shock struck them as Dezeia was about to regret it. And at the border between the middle and lower layers, they saw a crack enter.


    Continued

 2035 War and Peace, Part 571 - Abandoned Ruins Lower Level

    "Now the light..."


    "No, it''s not light... it''s flame!


    The moment he thought it was the flames that glimpsed through the cracked gap, Doom was popping out of the spot with a designer in his arms. Shortly afterwards, what struck them was so ablaze that Gwendorf''s all-powerful hotline seemed to be on fire earlier. For the first time, Doom knew that a real fire was imminent by swallowing sound, air, light and even darkness.


    The direction in which Doom escaped was just a hunch. But Doom won the bet. The building opposite the direction in which Doom escaped burned to such an extent that it did not leave its prototype, exposing it as if the toy made of wax had melted.


    "Ha, ha... hey, what was that, what is that now? Is that the heavenly fire of Ucco...? No, it''s odd that he could destroy the lower building, as he''s a middle-level warcraft..."


    "Doom, let''s get out of here. Just one more blow, and the evil spirits and everything will go away."


    "I know! But don''t know anything. I''m sorry I ran away! Dezeia, you join the Osirians and figure out a way out. I can''t use the lift when I get here anymore. If there''s a hole, you''d better get out of there.


    Alternatively, whether to activate metastatic magic. This number of people will manage to fly. "


    "What about Doom?


    "Move to the back! The current attack should have opened a further passage. It''s worth risking your life for!


    The moment Doom stated his determination, a loud and unpleasant noise rang around him. At the same time, obligatory and cold voices echo.


    - I warn you. I''ve confirmed the damage to the arc. The area will begin forced closure and purification in 15 and 34 seconds. Survivors should activate ''Absolute Spirit Blocking'' or evacuate to the nearest shelter. If not evacuated, extinction will be confirmed. It should be noted that shelters do not currently have sufficient food and air secured. Also, the arc does not have enough resources and energy secured. Once evacuated, you may never be able to leave again. I repeat, damage to the arc.


    "~ ~ ~ Damn!


    "Doom, that''s not good."


    "Go ahead, I''ll move on! Just wait while I count to 800!


    "Doom! If I don''t make it, I''ll leave you!


    Dezeia walks away screaming. Doom was also lost for a moment, but decided to follow his instincts and move on.


    Then the warning by an even colder voice changed.


    - Confirm the intruder into the arc. Eliminate with all Arc abilities. Temporarily delegate full authority and combat capability to the gatekeeper in the absence of an administrator. Allow the use of multiple optical weapons (ansars), charged particle cannons (rail guns), black dot swords (Black Lives), optical tooth swords (sole fangs), resonant junctions (singers) and light wings (Daedalus). They''ve wiped out those who take hostile action, they''ve wiped out, they''ve wiped out...


    "How much I want to annihilate you! I guess it''s not about me!?


    When Doom complained frighteningly, and confirmed that the door that was holding back his way until earlier was melted and distorted, he deformed the evil spirit like a hand and screwed it into the gap, opening it forcefully.


    And further back, you enter a vertical cylindrical vertical hole. There was probably another lift, but it''s already broken and doesn''t work. Doom was compelled to descend by sorcery, but the hole is deep for the price.


    (How much do we get off? We''re running out of time to escape...)


    As the doom descends in a hurry, it reaches a glowing blue and white space. The space was vast along the lower layers, but clear liquids spread like the sea. Doom softly took the water in his hand, but feels a burning pain in his hand and realizes that it is similar to the holy water that was completely purified.


    "The ruins of purification... was it? Then even if the water is holy water, it is natural. But you think there''s nothing? Or under this water? Well, I can''t do that."


    When Doom was slightly troubled, something like a cube passed in front of him. When Doom raised his face, there were cubes of various shapes, large and small, coming and going up, down, left and right, or in more complex movements, which gradually came together in front of Doom to look like stairs.


    As Doom stared, the connected cube fell out and a passage appeared. Unlike the inorganic appearance, it was a passageway that pulsed as people''s expressions of anguish flowed.


    "That''s disgusting... whose hobby is this?"


    "It''s a passage that reflects your nature, complain to yourself"


    "Wow, did you talk?


    Doom was surprised by his sudden voice, but his voice was heard from there in the aisle.


    "Are you the janitor?


    "Yea, I''m just a commentator and su"


    "I see. So you want to explain what''s ahead?


    "So let''s su"


    The voice naming the commentator answered in a compulsory but cogent manner. Though Doom thinks he''s frigid, he keeps asking questions as he walks.


    Continued

 2036 War and Peace, Part 572 - Abandoned Ruins Lower Level

    "What lies ahead?


    "Man to man."


    "You''re kidding me. You have a lower core, a hub, the one you can manipulate yourself if you have it, right?


    "If you want, su"


    "That''s ambiguous, what do you mean?


    "I don''t know what the question means. More specifically, Dozo?


    "Hey, what a annoying bastard... I want to punch you"


    "Don''t be able to beat me up without appearance, La, Ha, Ha, Ha"


    Mocked by synthetic audio like the machine was forced to laugh, Doom accidentally slammed the wall. But if they say it reflects my nature, I''m convinced of this personality as well. And things don''t go any further just because I''m angry.


    I don''t have time for this, I think I need to ask questions effectively.


    "Can we stop this purification or something?


    "I can''t, su. Even administrator privileges cannot destroy code. This is due to the authority of the producer, so it is impossible to rewrite and s"


    "Who are the creators of the ruins? Is he dead?


    "All personal information about the producer remains confidential. Life and death are also unknown and su. Only the name of the development team is recorded, and there is no secret code."


    "What''s the name?


    "Say Yugdrasil"


    Doom''s spine crept into the word.


    "Yugdrasil... you say? Is that the same name as him? No, that guy''s name should have been given by Alphilis. Coincidence?"


    "Any other questions ha?


    "Suppose I got to the back. Is it possible to turn this ruin into a caretaker to rule?


    "Possible and su"


    Doom glad to ring his finger to that answer, but shortly afterwards the commentator put in a no.


    "However, due to your processing power, How good is your arithmetic ability?


    "Computational skills, huh? You know what, that''s not it!


    "I see your otum in that answer, Ta. It''s about 0.7, sir"


    "What does that number mean?


    "S in numbers when the average human being is taken as 1. Note that on an equal footing with uneducated toddlers"


    "Gurgi... how annoying, I''m the one. Ah. but I can''t turn it up. Seriously, how long does it take to master this ruin?


    "... when average humans challenge, they remain obsolete beyond processing power. Assuming it''s bearable, it takes 138 years. Forget about eating, excreting, breathing, and moving your heart."


    "You can''t!


    "So tin because administrators also need qualifications. Koto has the processing power to withstand this enormous operation. Koto, whose life expectancy is more than double that of an average human being. Endurance is desirable more than an orgaload. Oh, you weren''t there, Augalord, this continent ha. Um... add the True Dragon and the Fire Dragon and divide it by two, bah."


    "It''s hard to understand!


    "What a low degree otum. Then sleeping in this ruin, it''s not very impossible to grasp weapons, food, weapons, and experimental objects, Ka. According to our calculations, we have destroyed this continent 720 times and there are not many calculations. What a shame."


    The commentators have given us a hell of a lot of information, but Doom also changed his mind because he was tired of hitting the wall one way or another. The count is already consuming nearly 1/3. This information is a trap, one that cannot be obtained at this stage, and which makes no sense.


    Doom is not willing to destroy the world. It is the living who are the dead. There is no such thing as a world of death without a living being. I can''t use it when I get it, such as a weapon that destroys the world. As a threat, even if the opponent gets the strongest hand tag to give in absolutely, it will just make the play less interesting.


    Besides, there''s no sign that I can see the end point of the corridor at all from just now. When I did poorly, the possibility of being trapped here came up until the purification began.


    "Mr. Commentator, I''m going to change the question. I want information about the stewardship of this site and about the Gosage, or the High Elf''s Orange Bull. How soon can we find out?


    "If you have 17 seconds, you will know the general situation. It''s a ta, and it''s middle class when it comes to administrators, ke. Information about the lower level administrator is locked. What else do you want to know, ha?


    "I want information about your son, former administrator Simola, how he once fought Ucco in his old days, his rulers on the continent and their information"


    "... if so, you have 117 seconds. Got orders, Ka?


    "It''s up to you, get the fuck out of here!


    "Fuck him, he''s an unproductive customer, sir. Me and ha more than a bath. It''s not good to get gay, eh?"


    "Loudness - wow!?


    At that moment, a vast amount of information came through the back of Doom''s brain.


    Continued

 2037 War and Peace, Part 572 - Abandoned Ruins Lower Level

    After all, there was no nucleus to arrive ahead of. This corridor is the end of the ruins. It was a place where I could select and know the information I needed to get. Doom accidentally knelt down to the waterfall-like information that was forced into his brain. There wasn''t a physical shock. But the amount of information was so enormous that it was about to crush me.


    Doom found out. What once happened on this continent? The battle between true dragons and demons filling the sky. Ucco and Aca broken in. Ancient powerful warcraft. Fight enough to break the continent that it was originally one.


    In the process I also learned about the trends of the high elves. I also saw that there was an orange zeble on a young day. And when it was all over, Doom knew what he needed to know.


    "... commentator, give me the next piece of information. I want to know."


    "... 37 seconds de if so. Shishi, we don''t have time to get out of here. Yo?


    "Don''t lick it. I already understand how to use it."


    "Naruhodo. Let''s modify the degree of Otsum to 1.5. Seems like he''s as talented as he is, su."


    I listened to the narrator''s light mouth, and once again, the necessary knowledge poured into Doom''s head. But this time Doom would not turn back, but closed his eyes and received the information quietly.


    Once informed, Doom instantly activates metastatic magic.


    "I see, is that kind of karaki? Explainer, you''re being difficult, too."


    "E, it''s hard to serve the Lord you don''t want, su"


    "What do you want?


    "Mo, you know the answer, don''t you?


    "That was a stupid question."


    "Ma ''amo noodles"


    "I want to, but I probably won''t come again, I can''t. If the lower management thinks of someone, they won''t have a chance to visit here anymore. Various coincidences could have come here overlapping. Luck like this will never happen again. Bye."


    That''s all I told you, Doom disappeared with metastatic magic. The way it was structured, the speed to the start of witchcraft, was a different efficiency than ever before, and much faster than the anomaly, which specializes in metastatic witchcraft.


    The commentator saw it and groaned.


    "Hum, he was an interesting being, Ta. You''ll grow up to be very annoying in the long run, but what happens, sir? It''s still interesting to investigate (scan) organisms. Mo. I wanted to gather some info, but unfortunately it''s out of time and su. Was it the evil spirit, not your son, who reached Koko, yes, Ka?


    Sa, this ruin will play a role, won''t it, Ka?


    Along with the commentator''s words, the cube that was being assembled suddenly became just a block of stone, and it fell apart and into the water. And from the space where the lights were glowing gently, the light gradually disappeared. The sound of Cohen, Cohen and the cube hitting each other as they moved was echoed in the dark space where nothing remained to speak of.


    "Report."


    "There are many wounded, Master Miranda. There are many people underneath the rock bed that has collapsed, and we are in a hurry to rescue them right now. From the rear, the Warcraft breaks into the ruins again. A group of people coming this way who have crossed the defensive line!


    "Use Rafferty to deal with it. The rest give priority to rescue. There''s no one dead, is there?


    "It''s not as far as I''ve checked!


    "Okay, then."


    Miranda nodded loudly, lowering the reported knight. Some of the upper layers collapsed with the big shock wave, but with the earliest defensive and healing magic, the damage has gone bad and the dead have stopped to zero.


    You can''t know what''s going on below the middle level, but you can guess it''s a big fight.


    "I wonder if Alfi''s safe... well, it''s time to whiten up at night. You''ll have to settle for it. Alberto, can I take care of this?


    "Ha, are you in command after this"


    "No, I''m not. Under-middle reconnaissance and support for Alfie. If that''s possible, you can take care of Ucco. Can you do it?"


    Alberto answered the words with his hands on the great sword.


    "I can do it, I can''t do it, I thought it would be enough if you ordered me"


    "That''s what he was, you. Well, thank you for Alfie."


    []/(exp, adj-na) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk)


    Then, as a token, Alberto rushed out like an arrow, leaping himself into the great hole. Some of them looked surprised around, but honestly they couldn''t afford to stay in Alberto because of the tragedy.


    Miranda dropped Alberto off with a strange face.


    "Well, what''s going on down there... come back safe, Alfie"


    To Miranda''s inquiry, the wind only blew out of the great hole to blow up.


    Continued

 2038 War and Peace, Part 574 - Abandoned Ruins Middle Layer

    "Well, I wonder what''s next"


    Waking up Titania, Layer and Lunatica wander the middle layers of the ruins. Titania was following him on her own, even with a blue face, but gradually began to lag behind in the footsteps of Layer and Lunatica.


    The layers who saw it sigh, walking over to Titania.


    "What is it? If it bothers you, you can leave me."


    "There''s no way that''s going to happen. Excuse me."


    Layer held Titania up and walked straight out. Titania''s face flashes bright red.


    "Hey, dude, what!?


    "? This is faster"


    "So if you''re in the way, you tell me to leave you!


    "Rejected. Bad aftertaste"


    Layers who could hold Titania without a coward seemed not to be bitter either. Titania was certainly close to the limit, too, so she left it to the layers with emotions close to giving up.


    More than that, maybe I was confused and didn''t know what to do. Renatica had observed Titania like that sideways, but she didn''t particularly share any thoughts, but walked quietly in line.


    "Layer, where are we going next?


    "Titania doesn''t seem to have much time. Let''s go straight to Ucco."


    "Do you know where?


    "I can''t hear the battle just now, but the sensors on the ruins just started working. I know where it is.


    Plus marionette beasts and macchina started moving. If we go to their gathering place, we''ll find them. "


    Originally guided by layers, they head straight to Ucco''s place. Sometimes I saw a bunch of marionette beasts, but they weren''t interested in the layers or they never attacked me just to hide themselves a little.


    And they came to a room with a big line of communication moving. There were signs of plants growing there, and it seemed like another place where food was being processed. The animals seemed to have been dismantled, treated and eventually fed. There are indications that the cereals were degreased and processed sequentially. None of them were just moving now, they were already decaying.


    "What is this place?


    "I guess it''s a manufacturing plant. The instrument itself would work, but there would be nothing we could do without the raw materials. Once upon a time, large quantities of livestock or plants might have been grown"


    "I mean, you said you were automatically producing food?


    "Probably."


    Layers affirmed Titania''s reasoning. The layer scratches open the box in the middle of the instrument.


    "What''s that?


    "You must have saved it in many ways. This is a preserved meal. I just can''t eat anymore, but if I save it in the right way, it''ll hold up for a few years."


    "Years? With that kind of technology, no more starving countries, right?


    "That''s how technical I was, I''m sure. On the contrary, perhaps weather and climate manipulation, cultivation into large quantities of livestock and even plant cultivation, should have been completely controlled.


    Maybe even human life or death. "


    "Is that - can you say happy?


    "What do you think? Maybe he''s happy, but maybe he didn''t feel very happy or thankful."


    Is it me who feels "distorted - distorted?


    The two did not answer Titania''s question, but instead their vision contained the light of battle. The less it is, the more the battle sounds.


    Renatica tried to get close and was stopped by a layer.


    "You better, Luna. If we come any closer, we''ll be in Ucco''s enemy range."


    "At this distance? It looks like there are still more than 3,000 steps. And it''s dim."


    "The other person is not normal. One eye glanced at this one. It''s not as good as it sounds yet, but it''s already been seen. If we get any closer, we''ll be considered enemies."


    "Did you see the movement of Ucco''s eyes? I think there''s something wrong with that."


    To Titania''s point, Layer laughed t.


    "Yes, I understand what''s wrong with you. Even from here, the battle between Hansvl and Ucco looks like it''s in front of us. You had marionette beasts all around you, but you seem to have been wrapped up in battle and destroyed.


    Hansvl is amazing. They''re crossing each other with Ucco. "


    "Oh, my God. That''s the only way I hope you''re quitting on humans already."


    "No - you can because it''s the last glow of life left behind. I don''t have any more. When Hansvl falls, Ucco will start moving. I''d love to poke a gap in that moment if I could, but... it''s not going to work."


    "Luna, I left Titania to you. Hide."


    Levantine had the layers in his hands, not Tilfing and Shempez. Seeing that look tighter than ever, Renatica was silently taking over Titania.


    Continued

 2039 War and Peace, Part 575 - Abandoned Ruins Middle Layer

    It was the countless marionette beasts that emerged from where the layers turned. Now it wasn''t just quadrupedal walking, it was taking many forms, such as bipedal monkey-like kinds, giant kinds of quadrupedal walking and individuals with long legs, and even giant individuals.


    Behind it moreover, the first red armored knight refrains. Layers breathe in on the opponent displaying the look of the army.


    "Not only the tracking type, but the versatile type that uses the weapon, the assault type that specializes in penetration, the heavy type that deals with weapons that are good at weight, and the commander type on the four Mackinas? Are you lucky you don''t have a guy without legs...?


    "Layers"


    Listening to Lunatica''s worried voice, Layer smiled.


    "It''s okay, the size of the squadron - it''s only about 200. Then I''m much better. [M] I don''t even use Levantine''s powers in vain. Melee is the only way to end it."


    "That being said,"


    "It''s okay, trust me"


    He also returned powerful words to Titania''s voice, with layers kicking the ground.


    A squadron of liaison tricks reacted to the layers coming at us, lined up their sights simultaneously against the layers. When the commander raises his hand, the dog-shaped beast of battle firs a chunk of air at once first.


    If they''re shooting in a row, there''s no place to shout. Food for other individuals if you can fly. But the layers laughed and slipped under the mass of air without slowing down.


    "You haven''t made any progress. When you line up nicely, don''t you just tell me to hunt my neck all at once?"


    With a flash of layers, the neck of the beast that was lined up flew more than 10. Was it an unexpected move, the Beasts'' reaction delayed for a few moments. But the lay did not miss it, and jumped and brought it into turmoil.


    "Slow response!


    Even though Levantine was suppressing his power, the rising flames burned the beast on the track every time he waved.


    The squadron wreaked havoc as more than 10 beasts were slapped off in one swing, or attempted to attack layers per companion.


    A monkey-shaped beast fires a laser gun in his hand, but the layers spend time hiding behind a large, assault-shaped individual. A single laser burned out his assault-type leg, disfigured and involved his surrounding companions. There the foot-length individual punches in the cannon that was available on the side, but when a few flaming swordsticks ran from the smoke that broke out, all the long necks of the foot-length individual were falling off.


    When the layers show up to jump on an individual with a fallen neck leg length, a simultaneous attack is now carried out there. Not missing that moment, Layer instantly grasped where the attack had flown from, swinging Levantine precisely in the direction in which the attack had flown as he jumped into the smoke again.


    The opponent is a marionette beast with no emotions, no screams. But when I wondered if the attack at the start of the battle had rolled like a storm, it instantly disappeared. If we had seen the darkness of that resistance, it would have been obvious at what speed the enemy was decreasing.


    "That''s the power of Levantine. The beasts just now fall down as if they were going to cut even firewood"


    "... it''s not like that. That still dampens Levantine''s ability. Rather that speed, that judgment. Layers are so less human then. I''ve never seen anyone move like that.


    What the hell are the layers doing with Renatica? That agility, vision, circumstantial judgment, combat. We''re no longer shaking off the power we''ve been given to humans. "


    "I don''t even know those layers. Maybe the layers don''t know for themselves."


    "Ruins - Ruins are trying to teach layers something. It''s probably to me, and to you. If it''s the ruins that affect others, what happens to us? Where''s Alphilis? Where''s Lisa?


    Renatica was gradually feeling his change, not as much as the layers again. Increasing the ability of layers to fight is also incredible in the first place, but it''s getting easier for layers to understand what they''re doing in battle and what they''re trying to do.


    By the time Renatica was afraid of the past power, the layers engaged the opponent''s commander, cutting off the opponent in suspension without engaging in integration. When the opponent ripped eight more before his last counterattack, the opponent exploded in abundance.


    Even that blast was deactivated with steam rising from Levantine, and the layer shook Levantine to make sure it was healed.


    "Yeah, it''s still no problem. The opponent''s order system was simple and helpful. Levantine has been shaking me up a lot too."


    "Oh, my God - I haven''t fought as hard as I count to 30."


    "He started it in a program when he defeated the giant beast and fought me when it suddenly appeared. I guess you didn''t even have time to rewrite your orders, you were unlucky.


    But this may not be the case when the commanding aircraft further up comes. And now I''m gonna get a cunt. "


    That''s what I was about to say, and the layer hit me in the tongue.


    Continued

 2040 War and Peace, Part 576 - Abandoned Ruins Middle Layer

    "Shit, I did too much"


    "Layers?"


    "Two more squadrons. What? - The janitor?


    "Commander?"


    "Besides, middle-level administrator deputies have stuck around. That''s not good. We''ll be back in 63 seconds."


    It was a word the lay was slightly irritated and cared for, but as soon as the lay regained his mind, he began to whine about the bump and something.


    "Those guys... well, they''re slow to update the information. Initialize, or wake up from a dormant state, and the chain of command is not subdivided. With a huge mess of orders - won''t the orders be renewed unless every 60 seconds? Easy access to information, and yet looming from separate directions. There would be nothing but foolishness in the gradual putting of force... then is there a way to fight?


    Troops without commanders - that way. "


    The layer that concluded so acted quickly. He followed the scene at an unexpected rate of human beings and ran downright through the darkness.


    Lunatica, who saw it, leaves Titania alone and follows. Titania would have accompanied her if she was fit, but she just groaned small and didn''t move. And Renatica was also running through after layers at incredible speeds of her own.


    The next battle begins as far as Renatica can see. The next enemy is in a similar formation, but it was moving completely differently. The enemy spread widely with every few and began to move to surround the flying layers.


    But the layers were perceiving the opponent''s movements and also changing their own way of fighting. Changing course at a steep angle, the opponent in front of the right of the opponent trying to spread radially increased his speed and hit him all at once.


    Wind pressure was transmitted when a mass of air was emitted, and the laser''s light blinked. The next layer changes the way it fights. Earlier I was fighting with a flaming sword flash by raising the output of Levantine, but now I was quietly cleaving my opponent as if to suppress the output and erase the signs.


    In this dim, the enemy was a mystery about how he sees the layer, but the layer''s guess was that it would be body temperature or vibration. It''s unclear how he hid it, but the enemy had completely lost sight of the layer since he was devoured of the battle''s troops.


    A red-eyed armored knight who was in the deepest part scatters a marionette beast around himself and begins his opponent and vigilance. The red one lit up, and Levantine was piercing its eyes as she looked back at herself twitching for the enemy.


    Sovereignty means nothing. The surrounding marionette beasts lost their commanders without noticing the layers. And as Layer unleashed Levantine''s abilities, the flames stretched at once. When the layers waved their swords like a spin on the spot, another squadron had been rounded up and wiped out by every instrument around them.


    While, and the marionette beasts make a noise and collapse, the flames of Levantine subside and return to their original sword. It was as if the fiery beast fixed the hyena (tenderness) after eating up his prey, a sword that he only thought he was accustomed to hunting his prey, and the figure of the hunter.


    Layer returned to Renatica and told him.


    "There''s one more squadron, and this is fine. But one superficial commander is troublesome."


    "So strong?


    "Even the first commander just now, I would have struggled a little harder if I hadn''t had an extra command. Next time you should abandon command of the squadron and turn all your abilities into battle. Then it''ll be a pain in the ass.


    It''s tough to deal with a commander and another armored knight at the same time. You want Luna to help you, too?


    "Huh?"


    Lunatica ate the unexpected offer, but the layers were there and looked calmly at Lunatica and smiled


    At the same time, the remaining Titania was smothered with a seal that was likely to be broken and unstoppable blood. If it''s just one of them yet, I can move, but I''m not going to be able to move a hundred steps on my own anymore. By dawn, the seal could be definitely lifted - not to mention the new seal, which Titania had decided to be ready to stop.


    But there''s no hope at all yet. Titania had found one possibility before she fell here. But we need to be able to at least move a little more to do that.


    I don''t expect miracles. But any pain or price can come with it, so is it possible to do anything at all? With that in mind, Titania sharpened her senses and endured. Every drop of blood flowing takes strength and energy as it marks the end of his life, but Titania still waited without losing her calm.


    And right next door came the marionette beasts. Titania happened to be in a form of hiding in the shadows and was not noticed, but its neat march suddenly stopped perfectly in front of her.


    "- Confirm the suspension of the second commander. The identity of the opponent is unknown - it is presumed that Sin - we will now move to a state of combat. Bye."


    It seemed like the whole robe floating in the air was talking to someone about something, but when that conversation ended, the marionette beasts collapsed like threaded puppets all at once. I could barely hear what the conversation was about, but I heard some of their frustrating voices.


    "What?... don''t get caught..."


    Titania was holding her breath as it was, but she also did not imagine that the blood flowing had taken her body temperature and had not been noticed because of her smaller breathing.


    And when the commander dropped the robe, he was starting to deform.


    Continued

 2041 War and Peace, Part 577 - Abandoned Ruins Middle-level\ 12889; -

    "Transition to combat mode, transition to mid-range support, Simus."


    The voice was matched by the wings of light growing on the back, the arms lengthened, and the part of the foot that had not been from the beginning rose to an output sufficient to form a circle with the wind emitted towards the ground. Then a sphere as big as the human head is released from the back, and it starts dancing around.


    The Knight of Armor also took off some of his armor and threw it away, turning it into a light outfit. A glowing sword is gripped in his hand.


    "Destroyed, unidentified hostile organism. It took precedence over the cuckoo. It was annihilated.


    Two enemy generals moving with that voice. Titania watched them disappear and approached the marionette beast, which had wandered and stopped moving. And when you take one of those heads, you talk.


    "--Are you still looking at us? I need to talk to you, help me. There is still work to be done, this is a deal."


    There is no clear reason why Titania said such a thing. However, as Titania thought, the eyes of the lost marionette beast opened wide and looked towards Titania.


    Quoooooon!


    "Hyahaha, isn''t this still dead? That''s why I don''t have one either."


    Hansville was alone in a fierce battle with Ucco. I know the opponent isn''t doing all they can. Fortunately, the layer crushed the bracelet that had been exhaled in the upper layer, eliminating the possibility of releasing a large firepower bracelet. And it must have been because the attack on Vika, a silver clan, was affecting Ucco a little bit.


    Still, Ucco was the most powerful monster Hansville had ever faced. Other beasts born one after another from the body. Each one of them has the ability to equate to a Class A in the Alliance, and in Odo, which is said to be an inexhaustible resource, it deforms the surrounding junk and materials and converts them into instant Golems.


    While constantly being forced into a many-to-one position, any attack fired from the cuckoo body during that time was potent enough to kill with a single blow. 100 feathers fly in a single blade to become the most powerful arrow. Any splash of saliva melts the ground. Nanai became a shock wave, and if I stepped on the ground, it would be an earthquake. If the tentacle that stretched out of my body was shaken like a whip, I would instantly slash the surrounding structure.


    The eyes that always appear around the body catch Hansville, sometimes emitting a heat ray. When I took out the cloak over the heat to avoid the flames, I came out with a frozen ray. It''s not like the Magic Eye, but Hansville is unable to make an unexpected incision to an attack that releases multiple effects at random.


    Hansville used his superhuman physical abilities and traits to cope, but he was about to run out of physical and mental strength. Last approached, he deformed himself into a spinning sphere, completely destroying the opponent''s head. Then the other head came up again from the body. Now it''s not a bird, it''s like a lizard in a strange shape, and that''s what threw up the brace.


    "There were some strange creatures on the perimeter, but they were just too uncontrollable. Nearly 40% of the odds must have been scraped, but it''s just a little disadvantageous, isn''t it?"


    Hansvl was directly hit by a brace and sustained a huge burn on his left body. Hansville doesn''t have any useful regenerative abilities. You can parry the damage, but you don''t have the technique to fix the burn.


    The calmness returned when pain relief was included in the mouth, but it was judged difficult to continue the fight. Then I have something to leave behind. Hansville did not miss what had just moved so far. Then I felt I had more to do than fight Ucco anymore.


    Hmm. My disciples won''t listen, and it''s strange to meet. "


    I wonder if Hansville''s attack stopped and the pigeon also went into a small pause. I was beginning to deform my body. Long legs and large deformed wings. Or maybe it evolved because you felt the danger of life.


    Hansville wanted to see it and fight, but he started moving quickly from the spot.


    Continue

 2042 War and Peace, Part 578 - Abandoned Ruins Middle-level\ 12890; -

    "Now, will you make it? Destiny, how much luck will you bring me? I don''t believe in fate or luck anymore, but I would like to pray in these ruins."


    Hansville''s goal is...


    "... here you are."


    Layers waited for each other instead of moving from themselves. I didn''t have time to set a trap. I am prepared in case I think about it, but I don''t have time to do a lot of things. I only believe in my abilities and the power of Raventine since I entered the ruins.


    "(Raventin''s capabilities and output are unknown and unstable. I don''t know why I can do what I''m doing. I''m sure it''s strange, but I''ve never decided it''s a short-term finale. It''s not strange when this power disappears)"


    Layers held Raventin in their right hand, with their hands hanging low. Coming before you are commanders with wings of light flying through the air and armored knights running down the ground. The absence of other enemies and the change in the shape of the Armor Knight inflamed the layer''s sense of crisis.


    "It''s a mess..."


    The layers started murmuring and running straight to the side. Surrounded by a large cylindrical structure such as a reservoir, there is a pipe and pedestal connecting each cylindrical structure like a branch.


    Layers understand what they are used for with a loud voice in their head, but they are not used now. If the ruins were to move, they could still be used in action, but now they are only suitable for use as a cover for battle.


    Layers run three-dimensionally through those structures while hiding from two enemies. I thought it would be great if we could split up our enemies, but it''s not going to be convenient.


    The Armor Knight was lightweight and apparently moving faster. Even the present layers can''t be pulled away. Then the commander comes in from the air a little further away.


    "Can you crush either the front or the back first? The spheres that circle around me will come."


    Between the fleeing layer and the Armor Knight, it gradually gets clogged. Shortly before the glowing sword was swinging down, the speed at which the layer was dropping was suddenly increased and shaken off. At the same time, he cut the overhead pipe with Raventin and hit the armored knight.


    Opportunity!


    The layer flips over as it lands and hits the Armor Knight. Towards that layer, light was emitted from a sphere flying around the commander.


    The layers came forward even more suddenly when they were exposed to the rays in Raventin''s belly. Next to the layer, two spheres floated.


    The layer flew backwards, reflectively defending itself. At the same time, it fires waves in all directions, as if the sphere had exploded, wiping out the surroundings.


    The layer defended aggressively, but heard the bone jamming in the shock waves. One more step and I was caught in a shock wave and my bones were crushing.


    Layers raised their faces after the passing shock waves, and the armored knight shook up the shining sword and jumped in. If it''s about the shock waves just now, it won''t do anything.


    I can''t take it. But perhaps the commander will poke you in the face. The choice of layers to think about was quick and a way to escape. In fact, what I saw when I fled sideways was that the sphere was already waiting in the retracted direction of the layer. Whether he took it or went down, he was probably dead.


    The layers distanced themselves from the scene like rabbits, fled into another room, manipulated the tablets, and closed the door. The Commander and the Armor Knight checked the direction of the layer''s escape and their eyes glowed towards each other.


    "Gu, gu... analyze enemy behavior, analyze physical abilities."


    "78% chance of an ambush, start tracking from another route. Interception is not recommended until data are available. Don''t act simultaneously."


    "Measure time to re-engage and start routing"


    The two resumed their journey at a high speed without sound. Beyond the door layers and Lunatica, who was ambushed, were moving fast.


    "Layer, didn''t you lure him in?


    "There is no gap in cooperation than I thought. I gave them all the computing power of the other machines. Raise Raventine''s output to defeat a wide range of attacks, but damage to the ruins is not foolish. If we succeed, it could affect the Alfiliates somewhere in the ruins."


    "So, what do we do?


    "I want to trap it well, but the other party will know the structure and system of the ruins to some extent, and it would be better if it were as wide and obstructive as possible, just like earlier..."


    "Looks like you''re in trouble. Can I help you?


    It was Hansville, who had already become vague, who called out to the two in need.


    Continue

 2043 War and Peace, Part 579 - Abandoned Ruins Middle-level\ 12891; -

    The sudden voice alerted Layar Natika, but he looked at Hansville and resolved the alert. There was nothing like killing or evil in Hansville when it was before, and the lack of familiarity hid behind it. Soon the lights of life will be gone, but that''s all it looks like.


    You''re dying.


    "Yes, soon. I was satisfied with the way I died. The last battle was good, but before I died, I had some heart left."


    "Remaining?"


    "Yeah, we can''t just leave that big beast alone. The means, the possibilities, the teaching of who I got."


    Hansville took the bottle of drink out of his pocket and sent it up to the two of them. The light red liquid is slightly disastrous to both eyes.


    "What is this?


    "It is a spiritual medicine made from several herbs that can be taken at the border. And a little of my blood."


    "... you want me to drink this?


    Hansville laughs at Layer Lunatica with a blatant disgusting face.


    "I''ll take care of that, but if you want to knock down the tangle earlier, I recommend drinking it. Now, why don''t you listen to me and make a decision? You''ll have about that much time. It''s like a confession of a dying clown."


    "... okay, let me hear it."


    "Fufu, that''s kind of you. I used to be a brave fellow - oh, I''m still a fellow Zems, but I''m not such a scum. He was one of the real heroes. Has it been 50 years?"


    Hansville''s eyes, which began to speak, looked at the void. Layers also realized that they were losing sight.


    "I came from a village near the border - just carrying that much luggage. A boy hired locally by brave men to carry their luggage. Since I was working as a loader from the border, I was far more powerful than the average adult, and I was proud of my health, so I began to accompany them on their journey. It''s not pathetic that you can only carry luggage at that time, and it was the beginning of being a clown that learned the art of healing their labor.


    They were wonderful. He was the ideal pair of eight brave men: strength, personality, collaboration. They were passionate about exploring the border. Expanding the world in which people live. I was wondering if discovering new materials would still help treat incurable diseases.


    Of course, there were friends whose purpose was prestige and wealth, but the heroes'' heat was strong enough to move them. Me, too. And about three years after we started working around the border, there was one carelessness. I thought it was strangely easy to move forward, and I encouraged my friends to be careful. But no one was with me. There was also a large reward for returning one year ago. I would have let you know that you haven''t met a life-threatening enemy in a whole year.


    But I still think so. If I had held back strongly at that time, it would have ended a little differently. I heard about it from my father. "


    "What was that?


    "King species exist on various frontiers. At least one, and many more. The Zaratan Emperor in the Misty Valley is famous, but so is the one we met. Only the locals know it, the king of the woods, a presence called Verdwarn. No one had ever seen him, but his existence had been told to Makoshiya. Be careful when the woods are weird, they''re inviting you. If we move on, we''ll never get out again.


    We have significantly updated our records and collected materials we have never seen in the depths. Experiments on the spot also led to the inference that some cures for incurable diseases might be available. But I couldn''t find my way home. Go up to the high ground and check the direction, but get lost no matter how. It was only three days later that I realized that my goal was moving. On day 4, the white stalker subspecies attacked me and split my allies, and on day 5, when I reunited again, it was mixed with monsters that turned into humans. This resulted in the loss of most of the food and equipment and the death of others.


    There were fewer than four of them, and I even ran with a heavily injured companion. Then I felt signs of beasts and monsters at regular intervals, but they never attacked me. Instead, the sweet smell drifted - the fellow who began to see hallucinations gradually lost his mind. The laughter sounded like a mockery of us fighting, the food ran out, and we couldn''t even find one of the fruits in a forest that was so rich in food - to survive - "


    "--Your abilities belong to your people?


    "Yes, I inherit some of the traits of what I ate. That''s my trait. I returned from the border ten years later. The pursuit of Verdwarn has been wiped out, and the tags and figurines of his allies have been collected and returned to the Alliance. I''ve come to be called a crazy clown because the outfit was so unusual and intriguing at the time.


    At that time, I was certified as S-Class at once with the materials and crusade lighting that I brought back, but I didn''t feel like I could go back to human life anymore. I was recognized by the Guild as a person who pursued the Lord of Verdovarn and other frontiers and continued to live on the frontiers and felt touched. Actually, you''re crazy - the first dangerous person I''ve ever met there. Even if it meant keeping an eye on him - and that would have kept an eye on me - that''s how I became his companion. "


    "I see. So, when you drink this liquid, we inherit your abilities?


    The layer shakes the red and black liquid gently. Hansville nodded.


    "Yeah, me and my buddies - and some king seeds I''ve succeeded in getting rid of. Not everything is inherited, and some or all of it may not be inherited at all depending on the vessel, but if you have the strength, it is likely to be inherited.


    At the very least, it will be necessary to survive here now. "


    "I understand."


    With that much nod, Layer did not hesitate to open the lid of the vial and drank the liquid.


    Continue

 2044 War and Peace, Part 580 ~ Disposal Ruins Middle-level ? ~

    Lunatica raised a small scream, but the layer took control of Lunatica as she tried to rush.


    "It''s okay, there''s nothing wrong...? Gu"


    Layers began to squat and sweat a lot. Hansvl smiles as he sees it.


    "Apparently, you''re qualified. I suffer because I have a vessel. Now that you''ve poured a lot of liquid into a vessel called Talent, it''s going to be painful.


    But if you don''t have a receptacle in the first place, you won''t suffer. "


    "Will it heal soon?


    "Well, I don''t think it''s that long. The enemy may not be in the car for that long. If you''re going to make a decision, you''d better hurry.


    Lunatica opened the lid of the vial and poured the liquid all at once into Hansville''s words. Lunatica also looked at her body, where nothing happened at first, but suddenly fell on the spot from where the vial fell unintentionally.


    Lunatica grinned as she moaned, scratching the ground. Hansville watched the two of them with trance.


    "Oh, what a wretch. I didn''t expect you two to meet so many vessels at the same time on death! Is there any regret in my life?"


    Hansville remembered his old companions. They treated themselves kindly and equally as companions with no track record. Already there was no distinction between good and evil in the broken self, and it was the same in the disciples, but still to regain the nostalgic feelings and emotions that had been lost, Hansville stood up without even knowing it.


    "Thank you, boy and girl. Let''s just step on this clown one last time for someone else."


    Hansville dragged his body, which was supposed to burn, and left the scene.


    It''s huge.


    "Hmm. I''ve been releasing the wizard in all directions for a while now, but I can''t get to the edge yet. I''m sort of grasping the full story, but I can''t explore everything."


    The Orangebulls were exploring the middle with the three corpses Orangebulls served, as well as Lifeless, Dortmund, Ellich, and Blanche.


    While following the cuckoo''s signs and waves, I sometimes encountered enemies with different tricks on the way, and I was advised to proceed with caution.


    Because the camouflage doll does not have a magical response and is difficult to sense, Lifeless releases many raven magicians around it, visually confirming it and proceeding. Still, I thought I''d run into Ucco soon, but the ruins were much wider than they thought. As a result, at the same pace as people, it was still a place where I could not even hear the sound of a pigeon.


    I can feel the magic waves.


    "Yeah, I can''t hide such a big magic wave. More than that..."


    Something about the magic waves I sensed a moment ago. It was twice as light as a cup. Even if the magic reaction is just above me, if there is more on it, I will pass through angry and dazed. "


    "Just one thing I can''t believe. Perhaps Lord Oranzebul has detected such a magical reaction?


    Ellich waved a question to Oranzebul, who had been walking silently for a while, but Oranzebul was proceeding silently. There was no response to Ellich''s question, and I suspected Ellich.


    "Lord Oranzebul? What''s the matter with you?


    "... um, I''m sorry. I was thinking. I heard your question. It''s twice as magical as a cuckoo."


    "Yeah, that''s right. What do you think of the verse?


    "It used to be. During the heyday of Enderode, Ignage and Dalenroquia, the total amount of magic alone was just above that of the uko, and the magic of the uko itself was less than half of the heyday.


    No matter how long the high elf was, it was enough time to realize that his abilities were small. But fighting is not a matter of magic, as everyone here knows. There''s always a gap. "


    "No, Master. I wonder if you have any idea how much magic you can release besides Ucco. If you knew the mighty at the time, would you know the total amount of magic?


    Orangebull slowly shook his head to the side in response to a lifeless question.


    "No, none of the reactions I know are the same. Apparently Stelvese and the others are underground, but the reaction was something I didn''t know."


    Well then, that''s troublesome. Is there still someone we don''t know about? Killing Uko may not end the battle. "


    "It''s possible. But the policy remains unchanged. Defeat Ucco and leave here. That''s all."


    Ellich felt it was a lie. Elrich is sensitive to people''s lies. Because he was once the deceiver, and then he turned to the deceiver. Perhaps Orangebull knows the source of magic earlier. That''s why I shouldn''t have been here.


    Ellich came across an unexpected opponent wondering if there was any point in hiding it or if someone who knew it would be unable to negotiate.


    Continue

 2045 War and Peace, 580 ~ Unbreakable Seal (1) ~

    "No, you..."


    Oranzable!


    "Purity to Brady Maria? I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    Brady Maria with purity and leisure suddenly descending in front of her. Even though we met at a corner, was it unexpected that we would not notice each other until we approached each other here? Except for Oranzable, we ranged so that we could play vigilantly with each other.


    "Master, distance!


    "I don''t need it. What do you mean, pure white? Aren''t you tired of entering these ruins and invading the continent?


    "My purpose remains the same. But there''s no point in turning this continent into ash before I invade. We also have Brady Maria here. Isn''t it natural to think of the Great Demon Beast in this way?


    "Hmm, there''s nothing we can do with Brady Maria, but it would be better if we had more power alone. Perfect, can I have it back?"


    When Oranzebul clasped his palms toward Bradymaria, Bradymaria drifted away from Purity White Raku and fell in love with Oranzebul. The behavior of Brady Maria, which I have never seen before, is dazzling with purity and leisure.


    "That''s your magic!


    "There is no magic but mine to untie him who hath once bound his mind with my magic. It''s too much trouble to apply, so we''ll have to take a few steps until it''s completely released. As long as we don''t face each other regularly, the shackles will be weak, but once we face each other, this is the street."


    "That''s how you consolidate it with a doll that doesn''t have the will to be around you. Are you going to move the world from a fragile position like solidified with wax, you!


    Jungyi Shiraku uncommonly revealed his emotions, but Orangebull only smiled with his nose.


    "Hmm, say whatever you want. My will alone is enough."


    "Were you going to do that when you had the chance?


    "You are more attentive and cautious than the black sorcerers. You and La Milicia are a tough guy to tie your mind to. It''s not impossible, but I don''t think you''ll find it that appealing.


    In the first place, your strength is due to your cunning. There''s no point in depriving people of their free will with a mental bondage. "


    Nuu


    "Well, you don''t have to go anymore. I''m busy from now on. Whatever you do, you''ll have to take care of Ucco. If you need to use some of the features of this ruin..."


    At that time, I heard a whisper in Purity White Raku''s ear. The content succeeded in keeping Ju Yi Bai Raku from expressing himself in surprise, but apart from that, there were others who appeared here.


    "Oranzable!?


    "... ho, this is a ho. I didn''t know the missing tokens were coming from beyond. It''s not about the plan anymore, but shouldn''t we miss this opportunity?


    It was the Alfilis who appeared before Oranzable. Suddenly, without a clue, the Alfiliates appeared in front of him, and Oranzebul smiled.


    "When Ucco woke up, I thought it wouldn''t work, but why? Sometimes I try to carry my own feet."


    "What are you doing here?


    Orangebull only laughed slightly at Alfiliath''s doubts.


    "That''s what I want to hear, but you don''t have to know. More so than that, I came here. Taste my magic."


    "Alphireese, back off! This high elf magic..."


    "Saulka the Battlerealm of Light. Perfect, I''ll put you under my command."


    And the shadow of Oranzebul stretched out, and approached the Alphilistines. And the Alphabets cast their shadows as they were done, but some touched Alphabeth, and Lin, and Lana, and Lisa.


    And they collapsed.


    Gu... hu...


    "Ah..."


    "I can''t... I can''t get in."


    "That''s my magic. It takes time for me to do my magic in earnest, but most people can''t resist when I touch my shadow. Let me fill you with spirit first. Everyone is fragile in the spirit of smoking out and stripping out weak spots. Expose yourselves."


    "Yaspiral!


    Solka jumped into Oranzable, but before that, Bronzel and the Silver Warrior Princess stood up.


    "Bronzel!? Do you manipulate the remains of the same Five Wise Men? Shame on you!


    "It''s just the remains. Bronzel''s noble spirit is already dead. Don''t say sentimental things, because it''s a machine that only fights without feelings."


    "The man who took the princess as his wife often says!


    As Solka entered the battle with her former comrades, Oranzebul once again realized that his vision was dimmed as he tried to reach out to Alphilis without spiritual bondage.


    "!? What is this?


    I realized that it was purity and leisure, and I didn''t breathe until it was released. Orangebull remained calm and responded even as his vision darkened. But in the darkness, Ola-Nzebul did hear laughter that made him false.


    Continue

 2046 War and Peace, Part 582 ~ Unbreakable Seal ② ~

    Are you alarmed, Oranzable?


    "You, Doom!


    After a moment of darkness, Oranzebul noticed the doom behind the lifeless Brady Maria.


    He was stunned that the dome was lifeless and placed his hand on Brady Maria''s back, pulling out a square hammer like a needle that glowed suspiciously purple.


    "Stupid!? How do you know how to untie me?


    "You''re the fool, Oranzable. I touched it, it''s part of this ruin! So I asked if you knew the record of your past use of mental restraints or how to lift them.


    I thought it strange that the spiritual bondage could not be completely lifted with the Dispeller Orb itself, but you were using some of the knowledge gained from the ruins, right? I didn''t expect the same ruins, but there was a way to attack them!


    "Nuu, I didn''t expect you to touch the wisdom of the ruins!


    At that time Oranzebul remembered what Yugdrasil once said. Don''t lick people too much. Doom is only a part of humans, but there are times when Oranzable himself can make unpredictable movements. In the first place, the origin of the Doom was unexpected. It was shortly after I reconsidered it in part.


    Oranzable!


    "What!?


    I saw Titania shook something down from her stance the moment she turned around from a completely different direction. Oranzebul reflexively activated the metastasis magic and shifted his position.


    For instantaneous startup, it is best to shift the standing position. But I can assure you that if I hadn''t done it alone, I would have been dead. In fact, the Orangeable robe was torn and blood erupted from the shoulder.


    Guuuu!


    "You took it off!


    Titania regrets it. It was a special blow to the fighter Vasquez, but the Oranzable''s survival instinct exceeded it. But there was more coming from behind.


    Oranzebul had no time to activate the magic and offered his right arm. There, the sword of Alfilius pierces deep.


    "I was prevented!


    "Why do you move?


    "Now, why?


    "It''s shameful to be attacked from behind!


    "I''m a mercenary, so I don''t care. Besides, I don''t want to be told only by you who play with people''s spirits!


    It was Sherry, one of the puppets that Oranzable manipulated, who broke in before Alphilis and Oranzable took the next action.


    Shelley flies Alphireese in one blow and pulls out the sword that pierces the Orangeable. While Oranzebul applied healing magic to the accident, Alphilis'' companion, who had just attempted a mental bondage, was staggering and standing up.


    "(Stupid, human-like for a moment, resisting my spiritual bondage? Do they resist something that even lifeless and Brady Maria could barely resist once? Dragreo was exceptionally sturdy, but yes. Who trained you? Or are they the only ones special?


    Orangebull doesn''t know that his mentor Earthgar trained them. And the trained fellow was daring to take the lead on this occasion.


    I don''t know Orangebull. The fact that this situation is being done according to one''s own will and plan. It happened almost half an hour ago.


    "Alfilis, could you help me?


    "Wow!?


    Doom and his allies suddenly appeared in a metastasis in front of Alfilius as he watched his surroundings. Naturally, his allies stood arms together, but so did Doom''s allies.


    "Doom, what are you doing?


    "If you think you''re back all of a sudden, what are you thinking of moving here in a metastasis?


    "That''s my line! Suddenly what?


    "Kill Oranzable."


    The words of Doom silenced everyone on the spot. The proposal didn''t fly, but it was enough to attract everyone''s interest.


    Continue

 2047 War and Peace, Part 583 ~ Unbreakable Seal ③ ~

    The first one to react was Alfilis.


    "Suddenly there''s no sudden flight. You mean there''s Oranzable here?


    "Exactly."


    "You''re with him, aren''t you? Why would you do that?


    "Come on. You already know he''s tied us up in a mental bondage, don''t you? I have untied the mental bondage, and I cannot forgive the man who imitated it. [M] What''s wrong with that?


    "Why now? I thought you had to deal with Uko first.


    "It''s now."


    Doom stretches his hand to highlight the situation.


    "Everyone''s trying to figure out what to do with Ucco. But Orangebull is different. No, he may be trying to take Ucco down, but he''s going deeper into the ruins than that. I think it might be worse if you just leave me alone."


    "Guess everything."


    "That''s right. But there''s a good basis for that. Oranzebul knows the battle that once burned the sky and the earth. And yet I came here without calling anyone. There used to be tens of millions of magicians and real dragons, and they still couldn''t win? Do you want to challenge such opponents with only your token? That''s impossible.


    That''s why I think. Even though Oranzebul came here to defeat Ucco in the first place, it''s probably better to investigate the ruins now. He''ll think he''s in the ruins. Ruins of this magnitude have been abandoned with few interception mechanisms in operation. Like a human, it''s like a beautiful woman lying in her bedroom with a cloth? It''s a man''s shame not to eat a steady meal, right? Same as that.


    That''s why it''s now. Now that I''m obsessed with the treat offered in front of me, there''s a gap. That''s all you got, and you got company, right?


    "... I''m not going to be one of them. But I find the suggestion interesting."


    Alfie?


    Lisa and Lana accidentally grabbed Alphiree''s arm, but Alphiree looked back at them with a mix of confusion and fear. The two of you realize that even Alfilius can''t decide on that look.


    Meanwhile, Doom acted quickly.


    "Actually, Oranzable is not far from here. Nearby are Purity White Raku and Brady Maria. And even Titania."


    "Excuse me!?


    "You can''t be surprised, I just realized. And I remembered this plan. But it''s worth a try.


    You have a grudge against the man who twisted your fate, don''t you think?


    "... what do you mean?


    Alphilis was desperate to catch his mouth. Doom giggles.


    "If you can relax, that''s fine, but I''m going to know. It may be advantageous for you in the end, but it must have deprived you of your tranquillity - your ordinary life. You don''t have to think about anything, do you?


    Somewhat prudent, though. But... "


    "Alphilis, you don''t have to listen to this guy. This guy looks like he''s doing it, and he only thinks it''s in his own interest. Fraudster looks a lot like him. If you get in the mouth, you''re gonna regret this.


    The line came in and told Alphilis. The line was already on the dance slave, measuring the distance to the dome. But Doom slipped back and distanced himself.


    "This guy, take my time..."


    "Well, I wouldn''t say impossible. I have a plan to do something about Orangebull myself, and it doesn''t have to be here. But at least separating Brady Maria and Lifeless, and Titania from the full orchestral influence, would be most beneficial to you - no, to Alfiliath. You''re the only one who''s obsessed with Oranzable."


    "... depending on the conditions and the means. Tell me."


    Most of his friends saw Alphiris unexpectedly, but Doom started talking with a faint smile.


    Doom was calmly analyzing the situation when he saw Alphireese taking a blow to Oranzable.


    "(Well, so far, so good. What is unexpected is that the range of effects of Orangebull''s mental bondage is longer than what is known. If I was approaching without a solution or countermeasure, I''d be tangled up in no time. It was only a pleasant miscalculation that the Alfiliates were resistant to, and they succeeded in completely freeing Brady Maria, Titania, and the Lifeless from mental bondage. The rest is Dragreo, but I wonder where he is. Well, I should have succeeded in sharpening the power of Orangeable in case this was the time to arrive.)"


    Doom''s expression was so strong when she saw Shelly. Doom does not deal with swords, but just seeing the swing of the Alphilis can be considered as much as skill. This was also the result of continuing to receive the Titanian sword, but it looked sharper than the lower gatekeeper down there.


    Continue

 2048 War and Peace, Part 584 ~ Unbreakable Seal ④ ~

    "I don''t know... does that happen? The face I collected as black magic is not a trump card in the first place, but a replacement discard?


    Lifeless magic outweighs orchestral magic in this space where mana is unavailable. I thought it would be possible to take down Orangebles here with the power of the flipped Lifeless, Brady Maria, and Titania, but suddenly the clouds became suspicious.


    I thought Dortmund would move, but I didn''t even look at the lifeless kneeling to see if the mental restraint was lifted and my strength relaxed, and it seemed to be solidified. Brady Maria still can''t move. When that happens, it''s Titania you can count on.


    "Even though we worked with Juyi Shiraku and Titania, now we''re halving our combat power. Now, can you push it out?


    It was the line that got me worried about Doom the first time. Sherry, who flew the Alfiliate, tried to push him off with the fastest attack using Dance Slave so that he wouldn''t chase him.


    Ugh!


    Shelly catches the line''s attack. Lexus and Betz were attacked with falsehood.


    Can you help three people at once?


    "You look like a coward, but don''t hold back on me, beautiful!


    Shelley lightly parries the line''s full-open sword and instantly pulls out her waist dagger and switches to two. Take Lexus and Betz''s swords lightly, and lightly deflect Louis and Ibran''s attacks from behind.


    "Here, here!


    "I don''t have any taste at all!


    Shortly afterwards, however, the ice bird released by the closet, the flaming tiger released by Muscade, and the wind blade released by Aerial to the dark serpent released by Lana were thrown at Shelley. The first cut line was thought to be Shelley''s attention, and Shelley ignores it and tries to cut it into oranges.


    "How about this!


    Although we did not meet in advance, as a result of the attack considering what each could do, it became uninterrupted cooperation. Seeing this series of attacks, Shelley seemed to have a faint smile in Dortmund''s eyes.


    "Sister...? You''re not conscious?


    Shelley put a sword on the sword against the four-stroke magic and wrapped it around each one. Then the blade of the air real wind diverted and pointed at the line, but if the line was also pleasant, when it attacked, it fired a blow with a small dagger.


    "Whoa!?


    A gust of wind passed in front of the line. I felt that the air had even been cut off, but in fact, the sword that reached the ceiling was knocking off the ground. If the blade of the air real wind hadn''t slowed down, my neck would have fallen off.


    And on Shelley''s sword, looking back, rested the ice bird, the flame tiger, and the dark serpent to rest in the tree. It was the witches who were stunned.


    Magic with a sword...


    "Is that so, Ali?


    "Common sense doesn''t work... or is that black sword special?


    An expressionless sherry floated in the flames, but two shock waves struck the ground and swordsmithes flew through the sky.


    "Two-Strike Special!


    Titania''s unleashed attacks intersect in Sherry. But Shelley parries the simultaneous attack with a single sword and points it at the ceiling. When an attack hit the ceiling that destroyed even a large fortress in one blow, it began to fall apart.


    Titania is stunned.


    "Stupid, how do you prevent that?


    But Sherry''s hands numb because of the weight of Titania''s attack. When Shelley realized it, Oranzebul ordered Shelley to step forward to attack.


    Sherry, retreat. Ten seconds. Buy yourself some time.


    Dortmund attacked Shelley as she stopped her legs and nodded against the order.


    Continue

 2049 War and Peace, Part 585 ~ Unbreakable Seal ⑤ ~

    "Sister!


    Dortmund''s full blow. Shelley takes a full blow from a General who once bombed the continent as a General of the Lifeless, easily tilting his head.


    But Dortmund was pushing in with his body and enduring a fierce confrontation to avoid being played. The armored Dortmund screams at close range.


    "Forget me, sister! There are only two of us left on the continent, the last of the dark! You didn''t have as much talent as your sister, but forget the days you spent studying together and traveling with Graham!


    "Sister! Serve Graham and forget he even met you!


    Shelly, don''t kill him.


    Following Oranzebul''s orders, Shelley disappeared when she was confronted by Dortmund.


    And I thought it appeared behind me, and I cut off the limbs of the armor in an instant, and I cut off the armor without a scratch on the body inside. The armor collapsed with a flashy sound, and Dortmund, the boy inside, fell. Shelley pokes her sword in front of her without mercy.


    "Sister..."


    Oranzebul succeeded in his sad words to Dortmund, who looked up dazed.


    "I''m glad I only ordered self-defense. If you had blood on your head, you wouldn''t even be able to meet Shelly for 10 rounds. Shelly, retreat."


    "Wait, Shelly. Is that you? Show me your face."


    Shelley reacted to the words. The Lord of Voices is lifeless. The face looked a little dazed. But he was reaching out as if he had found something important that he had forgotten.


    Ellich, who was next door, began to make such a lifeless look. Because I thought it was the most human expression I''ve ever seen.


    The lifeless words didn''t change Shelley''s expression, and she just looked at the lifeless and didn''t react any further. But Dortmund and Doom saw it. The sword pointing at Dortmund was definitely shaking.


    Only Oranzebul and the three bodies that moved by autopsy disappeared from the scene. All that remained was to gaze at the trail of the metastasis.


    "Shelly... stupid, how could I forget..."


    Doom scratched his head as he stared at his gap-filled lifeless.


    "Isn''t that the effect of Orangebull''s mental bondage? In the first place, when I dumped my body and switched to a body made up of magic, some of my memories would have been blurred, but that''s not all, is it? Brady, Maria and Titania, right?


    "Hmm, some of my concubines had vague memories. I used to interact with magicians. Some of my childhood memories are back."


    "... there are many memories that I don''t want you to come back. Still, it might be better than forgetting. Thanks to you, I think I''ll never forget my hatred."


    Brady Maria''s expression was refreshing and somehow caring. On the other hand, Titania had a sharp expression like a sharpened blade. And when he saw them, Doom smiled with satisfaction.


    "Well, now I''ve fulfilled one purpose. I''d like to check one thing, but you''re not going to help Orangeable with this, are you?


    "Of course not. I rather want to kill you. It''s a shame to be bound by his spirit. If you can, you want to kill him right now?


    "I agree with the Magus, but so am I. Now we have an even more pressing problem."


    Doom nodded when he heard from Brady Maria and Titania.


    "Yeah, that''s right. I feel the same way. But each of them has something else to do now. Isn''t it?"


    "Mmm... well, I guess not."


    "Yeah, sure."


    "I''ll do Orangebull. I owe you one this time. I need your help when I need it. What do you think?


    They honestly don''t nod to Doom''s suggestion. But they nodded looking at each other.


    Very well. I don''t want to ride your plan, but I don''t want to cooperate. "


    "I don''t mind either. Once the problem is solved."


    Then I''ll contact you when I get there. And there''s one solution to Titania''s problem. "


    Yes, yes, that''s where I come in.


    The sudden appearance of a bright voice was that of a man named Middle-level Administrator. At the time of his appearance, those who did not know his presence suddenly felt more nervous as if cold water had been poured on their backs.


    Brady Maria and Purity White Raku were pale at his appearance.


    "Come on... what''s with the magic?


    "... monster."


    "You know how to hide it from the people here? You helped me kill Oranzebul, so I got on with the idea, but did you get away?"


    Alphilis looked at him and felt that the funny trick of pulling him down was strangely obstructing his eclampsia. Even though he was a very beautiful young man in appearance, he had a hunch that there was no truth in his attitude.


    Continue

 2050 War and Peace, Part 586 ~ Unbreakable Seal ⑥ ~

    Young people continued to see those who were feeling more tense.


    "In the meantime, as for me, Orangebull is gone, so if you keep quiet after that, that won''t be a problem. I don''t mind if you want to see it, but I don''t recommend it very much. If my boss finds out, he''ll definitely kill me."


    "Are you saying there''s someone else with that magic?


    "I''m not the only one who''s strong. There are more killers out there. It''s better if he finds out. They''ll kill you without mercy, like Dragreo or the Silver Clan."


    "Wait, what happened to the silver family?


    Solka reacted to words she couldn''t abandon. So the young man laid his hand on his mouth, but he realized that it was unusual, both Alphiris and Rhine.


    But Solka''s expression stood in color in Russia.


    Answer me, what happened to the silver clan?


    "Well... at the same time that you weren''t awake, Dragreo visited the village... and at that time someone attacked the village. And I destroyed them all."


    "What? Bullshit about what..."


    It''s true, Princess Solka.


    Behind the young man appeared the silver hair of Hadneca. As for Solka, he was a fellow who had just been face-to-face half a day ago, but the impression had changed considerably. Originally, the long hair became even longer, and I even had the impression that I suddenly became an adult.


    Hadneca laughed with a dull smile and affirmed the words of the middle manager.


    "There are no more villages. It was wiped out, except for me. That''s why Princess Solka, I, Vika, Chaska, and what else is alive? I wonder if the two weak people and the rest were scattered somewhat outside. Oh, I don''t know how many half-breeds there are."


    "Hmm... what is it!? So, Hadneca, what are you doing?


    "Looks like I don''t fit the silver clan. That''s why you''re going against the enemy, Princess?


    When Hadneca disappeared, he appeared in front of Solca to meet. Shockwaves occur and people around them jump out of nowhere.


    As far as Saulka''s expression is concerned, he''s trying to push Hadneca, but that doesn''t seem appropriate. Hadneca talks with a soft expression.


    "Besides, I found my turn. The one who fell in love at first sight? It''s not bad to live in love."


    "Hadneca, you!


    "Princess, I''m a little strong right now. I may be able to compete well with the princess now. I was shown that the power of the first princesses of war is like this!


    I get a terrible feeling from Hadneca. Everyone blurred as if a giant beast had suddenly appeared there.


    Solka''s expression also changed seriously at once.


    "Hedoneka, what''s your power!?


    "You''ve been bored, haven''t you? The people in the village are pretty strong, but nobody seems to be able to fight properly except Vika. Vika is too serious to help, so if we fight, we''ll have to kill each other. It was good when Plateca-sama was strong, but she lost her strength. That''s why I thought if it was the first War Princess and the strongest Princess Saulka... hey, Plateca sister or I - the sister who fought one or two in the book of war - which one is stronger!?


    A whirlwind erupts from Hadneca''s left arm and hits Solka. Though swallowed by the wind, Solka endured it, but the tornado generated by Hadneca''s kick hit it even further.


    Those who were present at the sudden outbreak of a great battle distance. Doom sat beside the middle-ranking administrator and grabbed his shoulder and turned it towards him.


    "Hey, what happened to Dragreo?


    "I don''t know, I didn''t get the report. Looks like he escaped, but he must have sustained some serious injuries."


    "That''s how he''s gonna die!


    "I agree. But no matter how vital he is, he is not the Son of Death. Someday it will run out of vitality.


    I''d like to ask you one more question, but you''ve touched the wisdom of the underworld, haven''t you? Was there a ""?


    When he heard the question, Doom looked at the middle-ranking manager''s face seriously and wondered what he thought. And when she looked suspicious, she was one step behind.


    Continue

 2051 War and Peace, Part 587 ~ Unbreakable Seal ⑦ ~

    "... well, you..."


    "Something on my face?


    "No... it''s fine. Unfortunately, I couldn''t afford to hear it. I learned about the composition and application of metastasis magic, the history and methods of using Orangeable psychic bondage magic, my origins and the application of dark magic, and the lower management."


    "Hmm. If that''s all I could find out, could it reach your target? What do you want to do, avenge Orangebull?


    Doom answers the questions of the middle-ranking administrator without starvation.


    "That''s the top priority. Plus, play with Lisa while you slowly take care of Jake back and forth. When that''s over, maybe we should go through the ruins."


    "Hee, what kind of wind blows around?


    "I had to think about it too. I touched the wisdom of the lower classes and learned the breadth of the world. I didn''t mean to stop playing with humans, but I could do as much as that."


    "Hmm, I was originally going to do that, so maybe I could travel with you after my current research."


    "The journey is off course, the world is merciful?


    "If we go through, the world will be tough."


    Doom laughs at the words of the middle manager.


    "Exactly. But will your" "be finished?


    "About a year from now. Fortunately, there are mountains of research subjects in the middle. Six months to analyze those data. If you step through the experiment, you think it''s going to go faster? Touching the wisdom of the lower ecclesiastical might have been an instant, but you did a great job. This was the only chance I had."


    "The lower floors have been cleaned. They won''t let anyone in for a while."


    "Hmm, maybe it''s because of the vibration just now. There seems to have been an idiot who did something incredible in the middle."


    "Absolutely nothing?


    "I broke through the middle layer and hurt the bottom layer. It''s all over me."


    A mid-level administrator poses for you.


    "Because of this, I can''t move with a huge injury to my cuckoo, so I''m approaching someone who might be good at it..."


    "Could it be a taste?


    "A creepy woman with silver hair. What does he want to do by putting Uko back? But since that ability seemed interesting, I wondered if it could be applied to Titania as well -"


    The battle between Solka and Hadneca intensified as middle-level managers tried to convey their thoughts. Solka creates a lump of light, and when she kicks it, dozens of rays are emitted, hitting Hadneca. When Hadneca picked them up fast enough to leave a trail, he combined the birds of fire with the vortex of the wind to create a vortex of fire and attacked Solka.


    Though Solka can easily be avoided, the flame vortex keeps its shape and chases after Solka.


    "It hits me at that speed of light!


    "You said you could move at the speed of light, but you can''t move enough in a narrow place, right? I wish I could move a little faster than the sound."


    Hadneca thins to Solka. While meeting with Solka, his face smiled joyfully.


    "Besides, no matter how fast you can move, you won''t be gone from there. Well, how about this?


    The vortex of flames created by Hadneca was splitting and getting bigger and starting to fill up the space. Solka noticed that there was no escape.


    "This..."


    "There are also metal shards dancing inside. I''m sorry if I broke into the princess. I can move a little faster than the sound. So from here on out, it''s a pure proximity game."


    "So you''re gonna beat me?


    "You don''t know that unless you try. I''ve never fought for my life. If I can''t handle this situation, I won''t have a chance to win."


    "Okay, I''ll take a look. Come on!"


    "- Well, we''re in a world of two people. If we don''t get out of here, we''re really screwed. Ouch!"


    Lisa calmly broke down when she saw the two men fighting as they floated in space. The fire went fast and scorched Lisa''s clothes at the bottom. The two fought well, but there was no room for those around them.


    Middle-level administrators also felt it, or they rushed to those who were still there.


    "Now, raise your hand if you want to escape? Doom, I''m going to fly with you and me."


    "If you want to stay, you''re free. I won''t stop it."


    "I''ll stay."


    It was Titania who defied the word. Whether the bleeding had already stopped or if the bleeding had improved, Titania immediately declined the two offers.


    Continue

 2052 War and Peace, Part 588 ~ Unbreakable Seal ⑧ ~

    "I need you to stop the bleeding and keep it moving, but I have something to do. You don''t mind if I do it with the middle management, do you?


    "... I can''t help it, do whatever you want. I''ve already been paid."


    "Whenever you want."


    The middle-ranking manager sighed sadly at Titania, smiling. But he looks at Titania carefully and feels lonely.


    "Still, I think it''s too bad. Don''t you want to teach me the art of that sword forever? Maybe I can do something about it.


    "I don''t think I should tell you until I''m a non-human being. I only want to convey within the limits of human technology."


    "Really? Really? Everyone has their attention, don''t they? Then I can''t help it."


    I''m staying, too.


    Now Alphilis stood beside Titania. My friends were surprised at the action, but Titania naturally accepted it.


    "Alfilis, there''s no guarantee from here on out.


    "There''s no guarantee that we''ll live forever. Instead, I think it''s more dangerous to trust the middle management there."


    "That''s a terrible word! I''m doing it with good intentions, come on 1."


    "Hmm, what kind of goodwill is that?"


    Alphilis coldly shouted and glanced at the middle manager. I still don''t think my eyes are laughing because of the big gesture.


    "I''ll handle the escape. If you''re worried, go with them."


    "I have no reason to trust these Uratonkatsi more than Alfie."


    "Terrible, Lisa!


    "Which mouth spouts?"


    Lisa rushed toward Alphilis. And so did my buddies, and even Belgay.


    "Old muscle?


    "I told you what I want. I''m not interested except in Titania. It was a short trip, but I appreciate you seeing something interesting."


    The Doom sighed surprisingly to Belgay, who had honestly thanked Doom.


    "It''s rude to thank evil spirits. You''re not gonna die like that, are you?


    "I understand."


    Doom also laughed at the self-taunting laughter that distorted his mouth slightly.


    "Call my name if you haven''t finished dying. I''ll figure it out."


    "I don''t need any help. There can be no regrets on death. I don''t want to fight until I''m a demon."


    "If it was just people like you, I wouldn''t have needed them in the first place. It was a short while ago, but I didn''t hate you. I respect your will. Let''s go, guys."


    "Doom"


    Milne compared Alphireese to Doom and said something, but Doom just shook his head small. And Doom and the others left the scene lightly with the magic of transition.


    Lisa murmurs as she watches the missing doom.


    "The Doom one... has changed. Somehow, I even get the impression that there is another rise in existence."


    "I see. Using metastasis magic continuously makes me feel like my magic level is rising in the first place. You can''t use metastatic magic that easily."


    "Well, I suppose you touched the crystal of wisdom at the bottom. Perhaps we have acquired a part of the intellect that humankind could not reach in a thousand years. As long as I''m jealous."


    The moment the middle-class administrator murmured, an incredible magical stream rushed through the ruins. Hadneca and Solka unintentionally interrupted the fight and searched for the source of magic.


    "Is this... Ucco?


    "Oh, isn''t it bigger than when you woke up?


    "Hmm. I advised you, but it seems to have worked."


    A mid-level manager was smiling. The laughter attacked Alphireese''s spine with anxiety.


    "... who and what did you advise?


    "Did you say Chaska, a woman with silver hair? I had a deal. Instead of having Titania''s sealed time rewind, they want us to bring the cup back to full bloom."


    "Hah!? Oh, my God! You want to be destroyed!


    Surprisingly, Brady Maria was the first to get angry, but the middle management laughed at Brady Maria and explained.


    Continue

 2053 War and Peace, Part 589 ~ Unbreakable Seal (9) ~

    "Don''t be so cowardly, I''m amazed to hear the most powerful magician."


    "I can tell you because I don''t know the perfect cuckoo! A beast with enough brutality to burn the sky and the earth many times!? If you wake up, who can control him during the heyday?


    "There are a few questions and odds about that. I was going to run away with Doom, but things have changed a little. Can you all listen to me? And the lifeless who was stunned there."


    You want me to help you?


    "Not just you, but everyone. Because the more trouble it takes, the better. Hadneca... is she gone?"


    "Princess!


    What?


    Vika was joining us next to Solka, but Hadneca disappeared in the gap that Solka let loose for a moment. There were no signs of movement, but Alfilius realized that there was only a slight remnant of metastasis magic, but he didn''t even know who did it.


    And when the middle management gathered all the rest, they started talking about the operation. Everyone did not hide their surprise expression in the contents, but Alphiris nodded as if he had been good at it.


    "Uhh... ah..."


    "Luna"


    "Well, your body is about to fall apart."


    "Luna, drink this."


    Upon ingestion of the water stored by the layer, the redness returned to Lunatica''s pure white expression.


    When Lunatica got up, she checked her grip and body movements.


    "Hmm, it''s starting to move... What did you drink?


    "It''s a healing medicine that was made here. I tried using it because I could take some of it off, but I''m glad it worked."


    "Did you make something like this?


    "I guess. It seems that the old people have recovered with magic, physical strength and medicine. You would have had few injuries or illnesses. Maybe even extended their lifespan."


    It''s against the laws of man.


    Lunatica said with a slightly angry expression, but the layer was laughing small.


    "I wonder if the old people wanted to fight it. If the fight stops and we don''t have anybody to challenge, maybe the human life force will go that way."


    "Well, what about Hansville?


    "She''s gone. Maybe..."


    In the direction pointed out by the layer, a faint object was floating in the universe. It was quite a distance away, but Lunatica didn''t have to be distracted, but she could already see what she was dealing with.


    "The other two."


    "I''m glad I woke up before they came. Luna, how are you?


    "Excellent. Now I feel like I can''t beat the army."


    Me too. Looks like you''ve inherited some kind of power. "


    Make sure the layers also hold hands to see what power they have. Lunatica flew lightly on the spot, but when she flew harder, she flew higher than the layer''s head.


    "I want to see the feathers grow. Light, I want to try my strength."


    "The perfect opponent is coming. Can I take care of the knife?


    "I''ve been entrusted. Hansville seems to have stopped me."


    That''s right.


    The Soldier''s dagger of light had a Hansville skewer. But the expression was a smile, not a smile made like a clown, but a smile of relief and death.


    When the soldier approaching with the commander stops, the layer and Lunatica start stepping lightly.


    "I''ll clean it all at once. Long term war is bad."


    "Agree"


    Gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu.


    Copy that.


    When Soldier increased the output of the Light Sword, Hansville''s body, which had been skewered, burned. Use it as a cue to distance Lunatica and the layer from each other so they can play.


    "Right"


    Up there.


    Shock waves were emitted from the sphere near Lunatica and Layer, but they accelerated in an instant to shake off the shock waves. Watching the movement, the commander''s eyes blink.


    "Enemy, confirm ability improvement. Modify, modify and modify the operation"


    "Give me that time!


    Layers flashed Raventin and hit the commander into a nearby tank. The commander responded aggressively with a light tooth sword, but it was pushed into the tank by the pressure of the layer.


    As Soldier tries to join forces, Lunatica circles behind him.


    Your opponent is this way.


    Lunatica rarely cuts the back of a soldier with tilefing borrowed from layers. A blow to one of the joints was deeply injuring the soldier. You can see that Soldier''s hand holding the blade is lowered and he is worried about fixing it.


    Continue

 2054 War and Peace, Part 590 ~ Unbreakable Seal (10) ~

    "Confirm a reduction in melee combat capability and prepare for short- and medium-range combat."


    "Goodbye."


    Lunatica gently threw the black ball she had received from Layer in the Armory at Soldier. The switch has already been pressed before I count to three.


    Soldier tried to fly with the sword of light, but his arm still didn''t rise enough, and the sword cut through the sky.


    "Unmodified -"


    The black sphere suddenly spreads large and disappears with the soldier caught in the micro black hole. Beautifully divided into spheres on the ground, the main body disappeared, and a part of Soldier''s right arm and right foot barely remained without support. On the spot, he made a noise and rolled to the ground.


    When the Commander detected that the Soldier was no longer responding and could not get help, he forced the sphere to move near him, not hesitating to take damage from the shock waves and detaching itself from the layer.


    Layer even attempted to prepare for a suicide bombing, and once again he held his sword. The water from the ruptured tank scatters and evaporates against the Raventin. Even when the water erupted like a fountain, the layer did not move slightly, but looked at the commander and breathed.


    Phew


    "... confirmed an increase of 53% in the physical ability of the enemy and an increase of 78% in reflex ability. The sudden increase in combat ability is incomprehensible and explains the time consumed."


    I don''t think so.


    The commander asked like a human, but the layer ignored it. Because I knew it would buy me time.


    It turns out that Layers only gather the processing power they should have actually turned to Soldier and improve their combat power. I don''t doubt why. I was so focused on the fight, I couldn''t afford it at all.


    "(We don''t have time to find out specifically what the King''s ability is like earlier, and we can only fight by improving basic physical abilities - superior in reflex speed and output, somewhat unfavourable in weapon diversity. It would be a hassle to be distanced at a medium distance or something. I still don''t know Luna''s combat power, so I think we should clean her up at once.


    Some ruins will be destroyed, but it can''t be helped!


    Raventin transformed the shape as if it echoed the thoughts of layers. The sword goes from a regular sword to a large one. As he grew up, Raventin began to emit heat as if the sun had appeared nearby.


    Water like a fountain soon evaporated as it poured down, surrounded by steam, and some machines were beginning to dissolve in heat. Soldier''s wreckage is also losing shape with Raventin''s enthusiasm. Commander also unleashed his weapons and tried to attack Layer, but Raventin''s enthusiasm had destroyed them all first.


    Dangerous Lunatica jumps back and takes a distance.


    "Layer, that''s it!


    "Get away from me and I''ll do it flashy!


    "... incomprehensible, incomprehensible. Confirm that Raventin''s output is rising. Confirm that Raventin''s output has entered phase three. There is no such unit that can obtain the output permission of the Unified Sword, and it does not exist - the enemy is presumed. Something terrible is happening, something terrible is happening to our enemies. Request, request, send an apostle to defeat his enemies."


    "Go away, broken manager!


    Raventin, whose layers waved upwards, looked like Lunatica for a moment. And as Raventin swallowed the commander, the blow cut through the ruins on the ground and began to swallow the ruins themselves into a linear heat wave.


    "Wow!?


    The layer itself is surprised at the output, which is higher than expected. The layer tries to let Raventin go, but the sword does not try to pull away as if it were to cut the butter that was melting in summer.


    Raventin continued to emit heat waves, as if the sword were pleased to unleash the power it had gathered.


    "Stop, Raventin! You''re gonna destroy the ruins!


    "(Mission...)"


    "What!?


    "(Broken ruins... destruction of crazy ruins is my mission...)"


    Crazy ruins?


    "(The original role of this ruins...)"


    I thought I heard Raventin''s voice clearly, but Layer remembers that Alfiliath and the others are here. I checked the ruins on the way, and I''m sure I can feel where the Alfilis are now. And those who came to the ruins.


    If we keep swinging Raventin, we''ll kill them for sure. Layer spoke desperately to control his power and Raventin. It wasn''t in Layer''s memory that I was born so desperate, but I felt like I even missed it, as it was very natural.


    "Raventin, listen to my orders! If I''m qualified to shake you, take my life! I..."


    Don''t speak the words ahead of you. Once I put it in my mouth, I can''t go back. Now that I know it, the layer hesitated for a moment. But the face of Jaeger and the face of Alphilis came to mind.


    Layer was ashamed of hesitation. What is it because I can''t go back? Layer gave the order to Raventin, ready to accept everything, that''s why he didn''t come here.


    "Stop, Raventin! I ''m--I ''m--I ''m--


    At that moment, Raventin stopped all activities. But the aftermath of Raventin''s waves was incredible, pulling through the middle floor and leaving excess scars. Thermal waves penetrated even the moisture of the underlying defensive membrane and boiled, killing all the guardians who lived in it.


    Not tired of it all, Raventin''s blow struck even the lower gatekeepers and turned ash in an instant. Layers did not realize that it saved the dying Gwendorf, Nautis, and Earthgar, and helped Doom touch the wisdom of the underworld.


    Continue

 2055 War and Peace, Part 591 - Unbreakable Seal

    The lower layers were heavily damaged by a blow through the middle layer. Thirty percent of the buildings blew up without traces, and the remaining 40 percent were heated and some or most of them melted.


    Raventin''s blow, which did so much damage, did not destroy the lower tier, but it was enough to stimulate the lower tier''s defensive instincts.


    The place where Doom arrived, and the water surface underneath it. Nobody notices that they are all underlying nuclei. Water, also known as fluid metal, analyzes Raventin''s strike, thinks, and comes to one conclusion.


    "... confirmed the appearance of Raventin''s controller... was promptly erased..."


    "�� �� The time is not ripe enough for the owner of some unified sword to appear ��"


    "--- I unleashed all the weapons of the lower gatekeeper, but they disappeared in a Raventin strike --- I need a replacement -"


    "--wake the Apostle ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "-- Complete the Apostle Program -- Launch the Seventh Apostle -- occupancy 14, 37, 53... 78 percent."


    "--Confirm lack of material -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    �D �D What is the estimated combat power of the finished product? �D


    "--- 3.6 times more powerful than the lower gatekeepers - presumably about 10 days to extinguish the current Earth''s surface civilization---"


    "... as long as the energy supply is secured, it will be enough to destroy Loewantin''s owners..."


    "--We ''ve reached 100 percent --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "" --no objection --- ""


    "--- Now, the Seventh Apostle, we will deploy..."


    When the surface of the water was lifted, a sphere of water, like the limit of surface tension, was pounded into the air. When the water sphere deformed into a normal dodecahedron so as to be compressed, a dormant woman appeared holding her knee inside.


    And with the sound of tingling, the woman is released into the air. A woman with long blue hair and eyes floated naked in the air, but eventually opened her eyes and checked the situation around her, snorting her neck and sighing.


    "Er... installation?... uh, yes, yes. That''s what I mean."


    One woman nodded and snapped her fingers to deform the water, the underlying nucleus, into clothing. It''s a costume that fits my body perfectly, but with almost the same degree of exposure as naked, it was about whether I needed to go out of my way to wrap clothes.


    "Beard, that''s paper armor. Too much material, this ruin. I want to prepare about Adamantite, Hyirokane and Moon Metal. That''s why you call in the Apostle. Wow. There is also a lack of output, and this is how we interact with Raventin, Muligai. You want me to knock him down before he hits you?


    Well, you can''t surprise me- eh, can you? You want me to check the identity of the enemy and then destroy it? Damn it, I''ll sue you for breaking the rules! Let the Fourth Apostle and the Ninth Apostle do this kind of thing ~ Shit ~ Atashi is the manager of noon, mediation and water ~ Unugu "


    The seventh apostle, with blue hair, roared with his head in his arms. After a while of murmuring, he stood up slowly.


    "Hah, I''m not being stupid. Let''s get this over with. Dammit, I hate it because I can''t fight anymore and people are sleeping well ~ humans only fight. I''ll crush you!


    The expression of the Seventh Apostle was full of fatigue and anger, and when it came to light, it turned to the lower level.


    "... yah"


    Uh-huh.


    "Layer, wake up!


    Lunatica''s screams woke the layers, and they were falling into the air. Blurred consciousness instantly awakened and checked the surroundings.


    "Luna!? Why!"


    "I''ll talk to you later!


    Lunatica stretches out the steel wire and wraps it around the elevator that was connecting the middle and lower layers. Once their fall stopped, they lost the collapsed middle support and the entire elevator was beginning to collapse.


    They are located just in the middle of the middle and lower layers. The lower level was still higher than jumping off the top of the castle, and it was clear that it would not be safe if it fell.


    "No, it collapses!


    "Luna, get him!


    As Lunatica removed the steel wire, the layer held Lunatica and moved over the collapsed elevator. And as the elevator starts to collapse, it starts to run.


    "Layer, no way?


    "No way! I''ll run!"


    The layers that began to run along with the fallen elevators eventually slipped down with Lunatica in their arms. Naturally, the elevators had collapsed and broken, but the physical abilities of the layers did not take them for granted, and they managed to run safely down to the lower surface.


    Lunatica came down on the surface, but the expression was dissatisfied


    "I didn''t feel alive."


    Really? I had plenty of room for that.


    "Even if your physical abilities are improving, it''s not easy. There''s no output from Raventin in the first place."


    "I was surprised, too. But thanks to you...?


    The layers looked up at the melted middle floor and put their arms together. There''s still a lot you don''t know about Raventin, and it doesn''t tell you everything. But I was confident I could handle Raventin well. I can only be sure of that.


    However, when I defeated the commander just now, I couldn''t understand what the word '''' was.


    Continue

 2056 War and Peace, Part 592 - Unbreakable Seal

    "(I wonder what it was... I shouted words I couldn''t even understand... No, I definitely understood that moment. Should I not understand?)"


    "Layer, are you listening?


    "Yeah? Oh, I''m sorry. What was that?


    Lunatica was astonished at the layers that weren''t listening.


    "How do I get home from here? How?"


    "No, I''m not thinking about anything. Why are you here in the first place?


    "I caught a layer that could fall because you drilled a big hole in the floor. I was desperate not to burn it on the melted floor, I had nowhere to grab it, and I had to fly."


    "Well, I''m sorry about that. There''s probably a way to get home, but it''s a tragedy."


    Layers were stunned with their hands on their hips. Whilst I was certain of what I did, the lower floors were almost untouched as far as I could see. Strangely, the lower floors of the building made some sense, and the equipment assumed from it would show you how to get back.


    However, if the equipment is alive, it will be a story of.


    "Anyway, I can''t help being here. Let''s move on. I want to find a place to go further underground, if possible."


    "What''s in there?


    "The body of this ruin - I think it has a nucleus. If we get there, we''ll figure it out."


    "Roger that. So, what''s that?


    When Lunatica pointed to the sky, until earlier, the middle floor had been seen as a ceiling, but during that time, something like electricity blinked and the ceiling was not visible.


    I also saw a membrane like water, but when the light touched it, the creatures that were swimming inside became stiff, and everything stopped moving.


    Sounds like thunder.


    "All the ceilings are lightning. And it looks like it''s falling back."


    "... no, it''s falling back. Probably a self-cleaning effect on the ruins."


    "Self-cleansing?


    "Forcibly eliminate the intruder. But eliminating even the creatures in the ruins... may have damaged the ruins'' nuclei."


    "Damage?"


    "... it must be my fault."


    The layers seemed rough, but things didn''t go so far. It became like a sea of lightning on one side, and it was clear that it was approaching gradually. I don''t know when I''ll get to the surface anymore.


    "Luna, hurry up!


    Got it!


    "But that''s not how it works ~"


    A half-naked woman with blue hair appeared in front of the layer. She wore clothes that almost only hide locally, and when she saw Layer and Lunatica surprise, the woman appeared earlier.


    "Don''t say anything about your clothes! I didn''t even plan on doing this!


    "... an idiot?


    "Chigaaa! I''m not ashamed to let you out because I''m confident in my body!


    "The administrator of the ruins - no, no. Higher presence? But that''s..."


    Seeing the reaction of the layers, the woman smiled funny and with a deep smile.


    "You''re funny. Do you understand that reaction? No, I''m not sure, but I guess it''s just instinct. I see, check who you are and then erase it. I see what the order means."


    "Are you an enemy? Or..."


    "I didn''t want to be an enemy. I don''t want to, but I''ve become an enemy. Originally, it was on the side of stopping the struggle. Maybe it came out by mistake. But I wonder if it''s sad that I have to fight more than I have an order."


    The female began to leak a lethal air. When the sensed layer and Lunatica stood up, the woman smiled happily.


    "Atashi is Diena, the seventh apostle in charge of lunch, water and conciliation. Diena Arp will bring the law to justice. Resistance is pointless, at least die in peace!


    "That''s why it''s so easy to die!


    Layers slashed Raventin, but the thrust was stopped by the pressure. This is because Diena has unleashed an incredible amount of magic.


    Continue

 2057 War and Peace, Part 593 - Unbreakable Seal

    "Ugh...!


    "Eh, my output is too low...? So you''re cutting the supply of mana, this ruin. Even if I was told to do it by Odo alone, I ran out of it quickly - hah, is that why a lot of" batteries "are stored? That''s why you have the authority to summon me as an Apostle in this ruins. I think it''s a trump card for times of need, but can I use it anymore?"


    As Diena stared at the middle layer, she noticed clearly that magic began to flow from the middle layer towards Diena. Layers and Lunatica tremble at the output that increases every second.


    "What the hell is your magic!


    "Don''t be surprised, boy. Even so, I can only give you about 30% of my strength. Well, that''s how dangerous Raventin is. Are you unconscious?


    "No... I think it''s dangerous."


    "A man of good sense is the master of the Unified Sword. The sword is supposed to be dead. Existence is a restraint, but it is not a good thing to use. That''s what the people who made it thought. What do we do? If you give me Raventin, I can kill him without suffering."


    "You''re gonna kill him after all?


    Diena shook her shoulders at Lunatica''s words.


    "Of course. Controller, it''s not necessarily until someone brainwashes you. Controller, even if you''re the right person, it''s not always the same around you, is it? There''s no way I can use Raventin."


    But!


    "Fine, Lunatica. She''s right, but I''m sick of buying time."


    Layers began to unleash Raventin''s power. Diena sees it and slaps her tongue.


    "You were buying time because the output didn''t go up, as you think?


    "Shit, you''re smart, man."


    "Luna, don''t be fooled. She is right, but causality is the opposite. I made something terrible, so I didn''t control it, but I made something so terrible that I had to defeat it. I don''t know what that is. But I was convinced she was moving."


    "What are you doing?


    "I''m sure it''s still alive. I told you it was an apostle. She''s a runner!


    Layer started raising Raventin''s output. Without defeating the increasing magic of Diena, a dense mana gathered between them and visualized it as if there were walls.


    Diena sighed greatly.


    "Ahhhh, the opposite is true. But my words are true. You had better not use such a sword. What are you going to do with a sword that splits the earth flat? Do you want to fight until all this land and sea is broken? Well, then, you''re gonna end up falling, right?


    "Of course, I only have fragments. But the feelings of the man who made this sword remain. She was entrusted not with anger, but with grief, compassion, and a little hope. A sword entrusted to me by such a man. It''s never what you say!


    "... hmm, don''t I have enough translation skills? Or are humans on this continent more primitive than you think? I can''t help it, even if the ruins are damaged, we''ll have to kill the user, collect them, and seal them. Damn, it''s troublesome."


    When Diena disappeared scratching her head, she suddenly appeared in the current layers. The sword is made of water. The layers were received in Raventin, but Diena''s sword did not evaporate despite increasing Raventin''s output.


    "Isn''t it water?


    "Hey, water. However, it is ultra-high-density water that rotates and circulates at high speeds. You know what I mean? Water increases density and pressure, cutting even any superior metal. That''s not an exception to Raventin - but I can''t do that at the current output."


    Diena meets with Layer many times. The surrounding buildings were cut off by the shock waves generated and fell one after the other. Lunatica lands behind the shock wave and watches the battle. Layers couldn''t even afford to care about the Lunatica.


    Ugh!


    "Just a few meetings is a big deal. I''m still following the swordsmanship of the swordsmen of history. Are you really human? If you take the king''s seed, that''s not usually the case, right?


    "I don''t know! I''ve never seen my parents'' faces, and I don''t know where they were born!


    Hmm? Do we still need a scan?


    Diena''s eyes glowed blue. And he started collecting all sorts of data about the layers'' bones, muscles, respiratory rate, magic flow, air flow, etc. Layer immediately restarted the attack against his eyes.


    "Hmm, that''s good! But not enough to pose a threat."


    "Uh-oh!


    Despite the burst of unnoticed layers, Diena remained motionless. Scanning continued.


    "This boy is just a human being, isn''t he? The muscle mass seems to have compressed the biggest giant (Titan) and the end giant (Jotun), but it''s probably a hereditary disease--Qigong is still being remembered, and the change in eating the king''s seed is still slight. There is no magic flow, and nothing else seems to have been genetically added. Genetic information is scarce, but it is not enough to deviate from life on this continent, and there are no indications that the original creatures are expressing their abilities. So Raventin chose just a boy? No, that can''t be...)"


    While doing so, the layer''s attacks increased in intensity. It''s getting heavier and heavier, but Diena''s output is rising. That''s why we can''t catch up - Raventin''s sword tip touched Diena''s cheek.


    Wow, the blue fluid flows in place of blood. For the first time, I was stunned by Diena''s expression.


    Continue

 2058 War and Peace, Part 594 - Unbreakable Seal

    "Are you crazy? The arithmetic didn''t catch up... No, the arithmetic went crazy. No matter how incapable you are (Specs), there must be no human race approaching the Apostle!?


    "I don''t know, I don''t know!


    "I''d like to continue scanning, but there''s no other way. Change of priorities, I''ll kill you."


    Diena has increased the speed of her magic attack from the middle class. Layers stepped on the swelling magical currents.


    "It''s usually a ''magic'' used in anti-military, extermination, or surface sweep warfare, but it''s not meant to be used by individuals. This ruin will endure for as long as it takes."


    "Don''t use that attack!


    "There''s no other way, that''s all you''re a threat. Be proud!


    [Tayuta is the great spirit of water that sows in the atmosphere, come. Call, come, be a ball, come, be a ball, be a sea. With the sea...


    Diena started chanting as she started a melee battle with Layer. If you move so hard, chanting will be difficult in the first place due to shortness of breath and concentration problems, but Diena''s sword hunts down the layer while increasing sharpness.


    In the meantime, chanting continued, and spirits began to gather around Diena so that they could be visualized. From a state where there are no spirits at all, only odds create spirits. Layers couldn''t understand what it meant, but Schempez''s voice kept screaming in his head telling the big story.


    If activated, he dies. The layers also cut back with all their strength to interrupt the chant, but did not attack Diena''s sword. Diena further spread the sphere around like a middle-level administrator, attacking the layer from multiple directions. Once in a while, the layer takes a distance.


    "Damn it, I can''t get close!


    "What''s the matter, the magic is finished? And I''m collecting this much oil. I forgot to mention that I will also be forcibly collecting from your middle-ranking associates.


    The middle class seems to have a son from this continent, right? Your son''s system has already been clarified, but it doesn''t seem to have much odor in the first place. Should I absorb it as it is? Ah, if the magic is released, we''ll all die in the aftermath. "


    "Let me! Let me!


    The layer stormed again. At a significantly higher rate than before, Diena confronted the Layer with all abilities except to cast magic.


    The distance is 24 steps, the chant takes 17 seconds to complete, and the time difference from magic name to activation is 2 seconds. Win in 20 seconds, including errors. Diena was convinced that nothing could happen beyond that time.


    A water sword released from the sphere cuts through the surrounding buildings, but the layers also approach Diena, one or two. A total of six spheres are slashed one after the other, but new spheres are supplied from the shadow of Diena from the broken end. And the layer approaches Diena at a speed that includes even the afterimage, as it attacks up to 12 more balls in total.


    "Let''s get this over with, you! It exceeds the human reflex speed!?


    "This stuff!


    "Ah, monster!


    16 steps, 12 steps, 8 steps. Just 10 seconds to pack this up. Even if Raventin is depressing the way he fights into layers, it''s obviously an unusual speed. The human body should not follow first, and the high muscle mass does not increase the speed.


    Physical abilities as if they were made to defeat the Apostle. The species designed like this does not exist in the Apostolic Information Network.


    "You have traits, you! But what is it?


    "So, I don''t know!


    "Are you saying it''s a characteristic of monument specialization!? Such creatures have never been born and are not listed! The tribes have not been given that power, do not deviate!


    "Shut up! I''ll do anything to defeat you!


    Six, four. As we got so close, the layer felt too good. There is a smiling Diena face.


    Diena disappeared when Raventin''s notch couldn''t reach her. And the layer first appeared where the attack started.


    "Transform! Let me attack!


    "I divided some of the math over there. Too bad, we''ll start over!


    "That''s you!


    A ray of light was thrown at Diena''s gathered magic. Gwendorf''s full-open bracelet was fired at a magical force that could not be released.


    However, it is also hindered by the magical currents and cannot be fully effective.


    "Kh, no!


    "Sweet! You can''t shake a real dragon (pet) blow!


    Then I''ll kill you.


    Diena''s crisis-sensitive capability sounded the biggest alarm. I felt like she was at zero in 24 steps. Layers hold the sword in the sheath and lower it. Diena has no reason to know that it is the same as Rhine. However, Diena''s crisis-sensitive abilities reward its power.


    Continue

 2059 War and Peace, Part 595 ~ Unbreakable Seal ~

    "(This is not good! Defense - No, Evade! Avoidance pattern.)"


    There is no time for metastasis. Assuming several aggressive evasive actions, the moment Diena tried to move, a black sphere formed in the muscle and blocked the road. Diena''s body is stiff when she tries to move.


    Behind Diena was Lunatica. We activated all the remaining micro-black hole spheres and blocked the escape route.


    "Hmm... Why?


    "I don''t know - but I understand. I saw you running away from here."


    Lunatica''s pupils became narrower, and Dier was relieved by the enhanced silver glow.


    "You... activate the power of the king''s seed and the power of the silver clan simultaneously..."


    Diena!


    Diena responds to the screams of the layer. At that moment, the layer appeared in an unstoppable moment and threw its sword at Diena.


    At that moment, Diana takes the planned action. When the left arm was separated by itself, the arm changed like a bubble, and the body of the layer was stiffened and fixed with a sword.


    "Did you forget? I control the water. This body is originally liquid. I can''t tell you how to change the shape."


    "Nhhhhhhhhh!


    "Waste, not only is it hard, but it is also a viscous liquid. Even if it had the strength of a giant, it couldn''t escape for tens of seconds. I win."


    [�D �D Demonstrate its shape, the great spirits of water, born from the original sea


    In response to Diena''s call, water emerged like a sea creature that opened a giant cypress. The vastness of its boundaries with the middle-class does not fit in the full visibility.


    I heard Gwendorf screaming.


    "What is this?! I''ve never heard such magic before!


    "Well, it''s lost magic. Originally used to sink countries and continents, but this space is the best we can do. Still, it will be enough to steal the heat from Raventin''s strike and seal it. Ah, but..."


    As Diena noticed, she looked worried.


    "I wonder if we''ve gathered a little too much odds from the middle class. Are the weaker ones dead?


    "What!? Raventin!"


    Raventin sparkled in response to the layers'' screams and began to emit a tremendous amount of heat. They''re trying to unwind the bubbles that were part of Diena''s body by evaporating them with heat.


    "Stupid, if you do that, your body will evaporate!


    "I don''t know!


    "If this is why you''re not rational - then die as you wish!


    Water God Birthday (O Dieu Festival) !


    Together with the chanting name, a giant jade began to move. A layer of flame waves Raventin toward the huge beam. Raventin unleashed more radiance than when he melted the middle floor, intercepting magic.


    Diena is stunned by the collision between the two attacks.


    "Stupid, I can''t count on you breaking my speed and attacking magic! I didn''t know Raventin still had so much power left, but if the magic of water and Raventin collided here..."


    Diena assumed that not only would the ruins be blown away by the water vapor explosion, but the surrounding area might blow up. The cleansing of the lower layers has already begun, or it may not escape power on the surface, but the ruins themselves will not be spared.


    "Ugh, I can''t do the math in time! The only way to prevent this damage..."


    Diena tries to do her arithmetic at a high speed and realizes that there are two people who have suddenly migrated a little further away.


    One of them made a black sphere with magic and threw it at the place where Raventin and magic were colliding. Then the black sphere suddenly became huge and began to suck in Raventin''s heat, magic and steam all at once.


    "Did you make a black hole with magic? Top of the earth, top of the gravitational system. Still..."


    Diena was prepared that an explosion of such magnitude that the lower layers would blow would be inevitable. This equipment won''t hold up much longer, and I will try to get back to my nuclear location once and for all.


    "Unfortunately, Even if you deploy such attack magic, you can''t escape the shock wave!"


    And then Diena saw another "something" unfolding around her, and she understood everything. What once happened on this continent, why the Magus and the True Dragon were destroyed, why we had to use Raventin. Everything scored.


    Continue

 2060 War and Peace, Part 596 - Unbreakable Seal

    "(Oh, my Lord was so angry that I didn''t think I was going to let anyone live, but the other way around. But is the conclusion correct? I can''t verify that right now, but I was wondering who brought Raventin with me. When it comes to dragons and magicians, it''s not like that...)"


    Diena didn''t have the ability and time to answer the question correctly, but because she did, she thought about searching for it. But...


    "Don''t run away!


    "Huh?


    Layers have attacked us with Raventin, who has run out of power. Certainly Raventin''s material is stronger than its present strength, but it was nevertheless a waste of action.


    The equilibrium of magic is about to break, and shock waves will strike humans in an instant, but I don''t think so.


    Fortunately, there will be less direct damage than the middle layer due to the cleansing operation being activated, but the lower layer is expected to enter a dormant state for protection. The nucleus is dormant, the spirits do not gather, and it becomes a space of death without air or food.


    Diena thought that the most important thing to think about now would be to work with the true dragons to escape, so she was completely blasted by Layer''s unexpected behavior and did her best to catch the sword.


    "This is why people aren''t rational!


    "I''m not smart! But you won''t get away with it!


    "I''m the enemy of Raventine, and I don''t know if I''m your enemy! And humans are protected!


    "I can''t believe it."


    Diena burst into a voice behind the layer. A presence that has not been sensed at all. Many functions have stopped after the purification work started and the magic was ejected, but the opponent probably stayed hidden just in case.


    Tetrastin, who performed the evil technique of tying the superior spirits to his body, and Lizzie, who was given that power, suddenly attacked him.


    "Were you pretending that the magic was for the annihilation of the continent? I''m going to protect you while holding the right to kill and kill people? There''s so much arrogance, you."


    "I have the same idea as this person, but I agree."


    "Who!?


    "It''s troublesome to name it. Die."


    Diena instantly regenerates her torn arms and increases the number of hands to 4. While receiving Layer''s sword with a water sword, he simultaneously defended Lizzie''s sword and Tetrastin''s fist.


    "Chi, are the shapes free? You said it was made of liquid."


    "Tetra, strike me with electric shock!


    "I know."


    When Lizzie suddenly took her hand off the sword and stuck to Diena, Tetrastin attacked Lizzie with lightning magic.


    Having chosen the surprise attack method without hesitation delays Diena''s reaction. At that moment, the light and darkness split.


    Diena ran a scan to find out who Lissi was, but in the meantime Sheba advised Tetrastin.


    "Tetrastin, it''s not that way! Pour all your magic into that boy''s sword!


    Hmm?


    "This daughter-- and your magician? Are you immortals influenced by the ruins?


    Reacting to Sheba''s words, Tetrastin reacted to Diena''s words, touching Raventin''s pattern and pouring all her magic into it.


    You know what I mean?


    "Of course. Then you won''t die, will you? Can I tell you how to die?


    "Excuse me?


    "That''s..."


    Diena!


    Tetrastin pours magic and Raventin re-ignites. It may have been a far cry from Raventin''s original power, but Diena can''t take new action as she continues to be stuck by Lizzie and shocked.


    There layers were once again living together.


    "(Earlier in the blow, the information was corrected. A single hit is a convenient and sure way to endure it!


    But Diena''s conviction was betrayed in front of her. The women who touched the layer from behind and chanted magic came into their eyes. At the moment she understood that it was a reinforced magic of metallicity and sacred attributes, and that she was improving her physical abilities by including some kind of medicine in her mouth, Diena herself came out with unexpected words.


    "Nh, nh, nh, nh!


    "Buzz, buzz, boy"


    "The effects of my magic are guaranteed. It''s roughly twice as good."


    "The effect of medicine is greatest at the first step. Don''t make a mistake."


    "At that time, our magic will be activated."


    "Lizzie is immortal, do it all!


    "Whoa!


    With the help of Varganda, Enema, and Lifering, I have further advice from White Wine, Garchilde, and Kranze. The layers kicked the ground with all their might and slashed Diena.


    Layers appear in front of you in one step. And when Diena took a step at the moment, she felt her body burn up like a muscle exploded. The world flows slowly. Diena stopped moving. And his feet collapsed with an explosion, and his arms emerged from the earth that clings to his shoulders and knees. The magic of Sheba''s three disciples sealed Diena''s counterattack.


    The winners were glowing in front of the layers. And I feel that the physical abilities that make it possible catch up. It was the first time for Layer, but I was confident that I would ride it without any problems.


    "Uaahh!


    Diena''s vision seemed as if the layers were slashing with the afterimage. And as Tetrastin put it, I checked the layers that were slashing countless times, ignoring the presence of Lizzie.


    Diena felt her body lighten, but the arithmetic seemed to be refusing to understand that it was torn apart.


    Continue

 2061 War and Peace, Part 597

    "I see... humans work together because of their vulnerability. Whatever materials, weapons, and armor could not fully demonstrate their abilities as messengers, this defeat was unexpected... it was impossible to measure the boy''s abilities. However, I understood the ability to have that characteristic. Let''s share the information."


    The wreckage of Diena transforms into a liquid, crawling further down the lower layer and into the core. It was a moment when I couldn''t predict the movement and I thought we were all behind.


    "Ahh!


    "I understand you. Hazard level updated. After a short period of dormancy, let''s make it relative with sufficient combat power and measures."


    I won''t let that happen.


    Diena''s body freezes, turning into a liquid and trying to escape. Teacher Earthgar stood up to block the path further down with his own body.


    "Nah... let go, human sorcerer!


    "I don''t know who you are, but I understand that you are the enemy of man and nature created from the ruins. Earlier magic - it was supposed to be just a lump of odds, but the spirits were crying. Nobody wants to use that kind of power. It is wrong to use magic only to destroy."


    "Strength depends on who uses it. It''s not just used to destroy me..."


    "The power is too much!


    It was frozen further to prevent Earthgar from letting Diena go. Diena learns about the crisis, hardening her body and piercing it with Earthgar.


    "Let go, I''ll die!


    "--I still won''t let you go. A teacher who leaves the land dies anyway. Even if I die here..."


    "Ku, a dead soldier. Bad. But if you have too much power, it''s more dangerous for your son to fully understand that power. There''s one of them up there. Why don''t you face the danger?


    "She''s fine. I will never exercise that power in a senseless way with reason, like you. She''s a sweethearted child."


    "Kindness can destroy the world!


    Diena''s body broke up with several more blades and pierced the ground gar. Nautis screams.


    "Earthgar!


    "--Friends, after the--"


    "Yeah, I said get out of the way!


    "Me!


    "No, Layer. This man dies in Raventin. I''ll do it."


    Lunatica poked a blade at Diena, leaving behind a layer of doubt about whether to attack each Earthgar in Raventin. The strike accurately penetrated Diena''s core and surprised Diena''s expression.


    "You-- how do you penetrate my nucleus of fluid?


    "I don''t know. It''s just that I can see it now."


    "You, demonstrate the abilities of multiple king species... no, wake up to the stage of king species abilities... what a pain... with humans... no... humans...?


    As Diena compares Lunatica and the layer, she gradually becomes unable to keep shape and falls apart. Those eyes capture the layer at the end. Apparently, I was scanning to the end.


    "... the analysis is finished... you... our... kama..."


    "Don''t be ridiculous, are you guys? I''m human!


    "... human, but... you can''t be human... and soon you realize... that you can''t live next to a human... how cruel, you know..."


    Diena, who fell apart after a slip, said nothing more. Then Diena''s body, which had become a blade, collapsed, leading to severe bleeding from Earthgar''s wound.


    "Earthgar!


    Master!


    Notis, Gwendorf, and Sheva are nearby. Having studied as a magician, Sheba looked up to her mentor without direct interaction. Using the magic, Earthgar stopped Sheba, who managed to stop the bleeding.


    "Good... save it for metastasis."


    "But!"


    "Take my belongings with you. A magician might be able to use it... instead, could you ask for one?


    What is it?


    "Help Alphiris. Whatever it takes, I''ll leave it to you."


    "... and..."


    Sheba answered slightly, but nodded knowing that Earthgar was not long. Originally, it might even have been hostile to Alphilis, but knowing it, Sheba nodded, and Enema, Lifering, and the four disciples learned of Sheba''s readiness.


    Earthgar calls Nautis and Gwendorf.


    "Notis"


    I''m right here.


    "Don''t trust the rest of the teachers."


    "What do you mean?


    "Almost all of them are in tune with Orangebles. Otherwise, he was a bystander who knew what Oranzable was doing and decided to ignore it. Like I used to be.


    On the contrary, it is even possible that he leaked information about the witch''s gang to Oranzable. "


    "What do you mean?


    "In that case, Fairtouse, and even the surpent..."


    Earthgar affirms the colorful Gwendorf.


    "Indirectly, it could mean vengeance. I''ve been in touch with them a number of times since I met Alphilis, before I came here. I spent too much time with humans in Tarram, so I was cut off from the start. That means that the priests have already curtailed the people of this continent. But that''s not the way teachers are supposed to be - if they were neutral at least, the continent and Orangebull would not be like this yet... and their sins would be heavy. Though they think humans are more sinful.


    Gwendorf. But don''t blame them. It is not a good idea to blame them now. Alphilis... leave it to your son. If Alphilis awakens to all the power of his son, they will obey Alphilis. That''s what a teacher is. "


    "... but!


    "Hang in there, you need patience. If you don''t want any more casualties, swallow your anger.


    Well, I''m tired of talking. It''s time for me to be quiet... as Meechaltress predicted. Well, it''s not bad. I''m about to die satisfied. "


    "My friend, are you going?"


    Nautis took Earthgar''s hand. Slightly Earthgar laughs.


    "It''s not so bad... if you die, your mentor will return to the mana cycle... that''s all."


    "--Don ''t miss me again."


    "If you live long enough, you have so much joy and loneliness... that you finally understand."


    "I knew it from the beginning. That''s why I refused to be involved with others."


    "Twister... Bye."


    Ah.


    That''s how I stopped moving, Earthgar. The surrounding area is wrapped in sad silence. But there was only one other person. It is tetrastine.


    Continue

 2062 War and Peace, Part 598

    Tetrastin was collecting Lizzy''s broken body somewhat in one place, but when he had collected nearly half of them, he suddenly threw out the work and walked out.


    "... you lied, mentor."


    "What?"


    "In a place cut off from mana like this, there is no going back into mana. Look, the body of the teacher, who would normally turn ash, remains intact. The teacher''s soul is nowhere to go, just wandering."


    "... how do you know that?


    "I''ve killed a teacher before."


    "Tetrastin, how forbidden are you?"


    Sheba rose in color and grabbed her wand. But as soon as Tetrastin turned his back, he distance himself.


    "I''ve already made the biggest contraindication. How many more evil things have you done now, are you afraid?"


    "That''s why, so long ago..."


    "Are you still worried about me, Sheba? That''s why I couldn''t choose you. I don''t want salvation, I only want people who fall to the bottom of the earth together.


    Don''t worry, I''m not going to antagonize you. I have something to look into, so I''ll keep Lily there. Get out of here with the metastasis. "


    "... Tetra?


    Lizzie looked strange. That''s because I can''t remember Tetrastin acting on his own. But Tetrastin''s smile at Lizzy was dry.


    "- - Don''t worry, I can''t leave anyway. I''ll be right back."


    Tetra!


    Behind Lizzie''s screams, Tetrastin disappeared. At the same time, they heard a thunderbolt of purification work hitting the tallest building. The building does not appear to be damaged, but there is no guarantee that humans or creatures will be safe from that electric shock. No, he''ll probably die for sure.


    "Is this a lightning strike that kills only living things?


    "To make sure, you''re dead."


    "We don''t have time. True Dragon Hall, launch the metastasis magic. We''ll fly to the entrance where we met, okay?


    "I don''t mind. Enough odds?


    "Let''s make it work!


    On this spot, the odds released from the superior spirits that Tetrastin had sealed in his body remained. Sheba finally realized that she could gather all the odds of them and those around her and perform metamorphosis magic.


    Tetrastin assumed that and probably left it around without consuming odds. If so, the losing man was convinced that the kindness that he sometimes showed was his nature, and he started metastasis magic.


    And the disappearing Tetrastin had found a hole further down the lower layer.


    "Here... I would like to taste something that will be purification work, but it will probably not die. This is our priority."


    Without triggering magic, Tetrastin descends its holes with only small lights and physical abilities. A row of tetrustees watched in hiding after accidentally passing Raventin''s blow in the lower levels. At that time, I was sure that Diena had come out of here.


    Tetrastin had hoped that if Diena had existed as imagined, there would be answers beyond a thousand years.


    "If our immortality depends on ruins, the answer is only in them. Now, this is the first ruins that are working properly with will. I hope so. What do you think?


    As the lower lights gradually disappeared, it is likely that they will soon become dormant. Because it is immortal without oxygen or nourishment, the tetrastin jumped without any hesitation, even if the hole was spread out and turned into a surface of water.


    Soon after I jump, I hear a voice talking in the water.


    "Oh... I miss this."


    "That voice..."


    A nostalgic appearance in front of Tetrastin. Tetrastin looked at him for a moment, but after that he was very gentle and smiled lonely like a boy.


    "Fufu... I''m sure. What a terrible ruin."


    "Heart rate, brain endocrine, normal range... subject is calm, sir."


    "Is it a challenge to come out like a friend who died because of me?


    Well, in that place...


    The voice of the ruins answered. Tetrastin wanted to spit on the light reactions of his opponents, but it wasn''t enough in the water.


    "Knowing who he is means that information is shared between the ruins. You know what caused Lizzie''s immortality and me?


    "Yes, of course."


    Well, I''ll tell you what, before this ruin goes dormant.


    "It doesn''t matter, Ga, what''s the price? You want me to get information for nothing? It''s disqualified as a magician, Shaw."


    Hmm-hmm Then tell me the price. Whatever it is, I''ll do it. "


    "Well, here''s one thing, Kay. Be the landmark of this continent."


    Tetrastin frowned on the conditions presented by the ruins. Because I failed to understand what I was saying.


    Continue

 2063 War and Peace, Part 599

    "A landmark? It''s vague. What exactly do I do?


    "I don''t have time to tell you that, De, I''ll give you the information you need, including the lower management. It''s going to be painful because it''s a little impossible. Ga, forgive me."


    "What the heck!?


    Immediately afterwards, vast amounts of information came into Tetrastin''s brain. The meaning of the site and its purpose. The identity of the lower and middle level administrators. And what happened once in the battle between the Magus and the True Dragon, and between Ucco and Akka? A huge amount of information came in, including what I had to do, and Tetrastin rolled around.


    "Gwaaaaaaa!"


    "... well, we''ll be forced to shut down in 17 seconds. Please take a moment to recover."


    "Wait, you''re telling me to find out!? You can only hold grudges against others and yourself, against me?


    "That''s right, Sue. According to the plan, this continent should be protected by your son and develop in peace and tranquillity. So, Ga, there was another plan. Looking at the success rate alone, the success rate is higher for ongoing projects, but it is difficult to determine whether it is correct or not.


    It''s up to me to make a decision. Ga, it''s not clear how long the dormancy lasts - and when I wake up again, I''m not necessarily conscious. Now that there''s no lower management, it''s the first and last chance. "


    "Why me?


    After a moment of silence, Tetrastin answered the question.


    "--It just so happens that you''re the only one here, Kara"


    "... what? You think it happens? Is it just bad luck for me and Lizzie to keep killing each other or to be pushed into a role that I don''t want right now? Don''t fuck with me!"


    "I''m not kidding. Both humans and creatures will be manipulated by my fate. It''s just a trick, De, isn''t it human qualities to grasp what you can grasp or grasp? Certainly a man who makes two wishes from the ruins, Te, there is no precedent.


    Whoa, it''s time, sir. You are free to use your extra abilities. If you don''t like it, it''s up to you to give up being a sign. Did you give that much power, La?


    So what do you say in times like this? Ka... yes, the grace of the goddess of mercy. "


    "Wait, you! I still need to ask you something."


    Unilaterally, the voice vanished. At the same time, the blue, blurry, glowing underwater light disappeared, and Tetrastine suddenly remembered being in the water with breathlessness.


    Tetrastin used wind magic to put his face on the surface of the water, but noticed that the air was extremely thin.


    �D �D Is it because of the purification work or is the air gone? Either way, I can''t stay here, but I can ''t-- ahhhhh!


    Tetrastin smashes the water in the dark. Tetrastin barked that he would be given so much pain and anguish because of bad luck.


    After a sudden bark, return a little calmly and think about the future.


    "--But it would be useful if I gave it to a black magician once, or if I was the president of a sorcery association. I was able to meet most of the people in person who could have a strong impact on the continent. Well, then, there are a few people I''d like to meet, including Miriazar..."


    Tetrastin felt three powerful signs of coming here. The air was already in this subterranean cavity to some extent, and the cleansing of the lower layers was complete and should not even have air. There is only one sign at the bottom, and the remaining two are descending.


    When I saw one sign of tension, I felt that fighting was inevitable if I encountered it. But at the same time, I would like to identify it. Who they are and what they are up to. The underlying nucleus has already told us who the underlying manager is.


    When Tetrastin stood on the water, he waited for the two of them to come down with a light.


    "Ah, there it is. Intruder!"


    The first thing I came in was a woman with silver hair. I don''t know who, but I felt the strongest signs of Tetrastin''s war princess. I can''t compare myself to the princesses I once saw on the record.


    "Who are you? Weren''t the silver clan''s strongest now, Vika? Like Plateca - no, you feel more power than that?


    "Heh, you know about us? Besides, I think you and your Plateca sister need to know each other a little more.


    "Then name it as much as you want. I wonder if the silver clan is a proud warrior princess?


    Did she respond to the words? The woman answered with her blue muscles on her forehead.


    "The warrior of the Silver Clan, Hadneca. Are you satisfied with this? So, what about you?


    "Not enough to name."


    "Ahh! Zuluu!


    "I didn''t say anyone named you, honest man."


    The person behind him put his hand on his shoulder laughing at Hadneca, who was angry and flickering in the air. The person was shaking like a sunburn with a lot of magic, but I feel like I recognize him.


    Yes, Tetrastin took the risk and waited because he wanted to identify this object. Probably like the lower level administrator''s wizard, but the amount of magic emitted was too different, and I wondered which one was the main one.


    Continue

 2064 War and Peace, Its 600 ~ Unbreakable Seal ~

    If there was such a magical owner, it would certainly be hooked on searching the sorcery association, but how did it escape? The opponent seems to be a young man, but if we search by age, it looks like the Sorcerer''s Association has traces of it.


    "(Too dangerous to leave behind... with so much magic, the total amount is so much more than Brady Maria and Lifeless. This is the one who broke into the magical collision between Raventin and me earlier - is this the kind of magic you can hide and live in?


    �D�D


    A man like Yangtze talked. Tetrastin is surprised to hear that.


    "- You think you''re gonna miss me? Is that all you want?


    �D�D


    "Hmm, did you step on anything anyway? You seem overconfident."


    �D�D


    "How many ways do we have to contain the immortals? Why don''t you try it?


    �D�D


    "Trouble, huh? If you say so, don''t hesitate to let me escape."


    Tetrastin tried to escape by activating metastasis magic, but the sunburn man showed no signs of moving. Hadneca was wondering if this was okay, but the sunburn man stayed calm. After seeing the plenty of room, Tetrastin became more anxious and shifted his nervous expression.


    The remaining Hadneca asks the sunburn man.


    "Is that good?


    �D�D


    "Because there was no crack, there was a possibility that you could expose your hand without even sealing it? I see..."


    �D�D


    "Oh, you know him? Oh, so you shouldn''t be noticed."


    �D�D


    "Well, if it''s your turn to say so, I''ll obey, but... aren''t you mad at the Lord?


    �D�D


    "It''s not the Lord, it''s a reciprocal relationship? Well, I don''t think there''s anyone on this continent who can beat you. And the restoration of the lower floors is the top priority, right? Until then, I won''t be able to use Heaven''s fire. We haven''t recovered in years. Isn''t that bad?


    �D�D


    "Eh, guess what?


    A sunburn man tells Hadneca to lend an ear. Having heard what it meant, Hadneca opened her mouth softly. Seeing the beauty''s ruined expression, I found the sunburn man laughing.


    "... you''re a bad person. I may have decided on the worst of people."


    �D�D


    "Eh, now? And what... what a pity beauty!


    �D�D


    "If you don''t shut up, it''s cute? Thank you very much, hmm!


    The sunburn man was laughing again as he looked at Hadneca, who was peeling.


    "Wow... Vatorca. What am I supposed to do with this?"


    "Jemiaka, have you ever prayed?


    "No, we don''t have a prayer object in the first place."


    "That''s right. Neither do I."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Nothing to do. That''s what it is."


    "Tell me you don''t have a body or a lid!


    Jemiaka shakes her shoulders tightly. Right in front of you is a cuckoo that regains its strength during the heyday. The six wings of the flame are plucked, and the ground is shaken as it is stepped on. The tail had sharp feathers, like a spear, and when the tail was shaken, the hairs clumped together, like a blade, and cut the surrounding structure lightly.


    Jemiaka and Vatorca bent their heads to avoid them, but it''s no wonder they killed me here. It was Chasca who was laughing at such a cup.


    "Ufufufufu, ufufufu. I wanted to see this."


    "Nah, what are you doing, Chaska sister? If you''ve fulfilled your purpose, let''s get out of here!"


    "No, because we''re going to recreate the world''s doomed."


    "Sister, what do you want to do?"


    "Me, I want something sure that won''t break even if I touch it."


    Chaska wasn''t supposed to be such a rap princess, but are you so excited? Chaska talks refreshingly.


    "You know my abilities, don''t you? My ability to move time is free to return or recommend. But it''s hard to control, so anyone but the same Warrior Princess will run wild. Even if you want to love flowers, touch them and die. Even if you want to sing with the birds, if you get closer, you''ll rot and fall. If you find the turn, you touch it and you die. I wanted to find someone to keep me there.


    That''s when I found out about this uko. "


    "Where?


    Chaska continued to laugh at Vatorca''s questions without answering them. Seeing the sight, Jemiaka realizes. One of our clan''s most powerful warrior princesses was broken a long time ago.


    "A legendary Great Demon Beast who butchered 90% of the total number of Magus and Dragons. This guy might give me what I want."


    "That''s not true! You''re definitely coming, that eye! No Shards of Intelligence! We''re all gonna die!


    The two heads of the cuckoo are deformed and become the faces of a man and a woman. The expression was beautiful and tough, and I thought I was seeing a fine piece of art, but the moment I glanced and laughed, Jemiaka and Vutorca trembled that it belonged to the madman.


    Chaska was laughing even more at the look in her eyes.


    "Ufufufufu, that''s good, that''s good! Now, go ahead and expose yourself to the full. And me and the world are ruined!


    No, I don''t think that''s a good idea.


    It was the middle-ranking manager who denied Chaska''s crazy laughter in a light tone. He held his staff in his hand and showed up here with his friends behind him.


    Continue

 2065 War and Peace, Part 601 ~ Unbreakable Seal ~

    "Well, you certainly helped me because I had a common purpose until I put Umeko back, but I can''t accept that you''re going to destroy the world from there. Destruction is not desire."


    "... Hmm, then you should try it with your strength. Even when the Magus and the True Dragon were proud of their heyday, there was nothing they could do about it. And you brought it back to your full body. It''s something you can do with your strength."


    "Hmm, that''s what this is about. Apparently, everyone seems to be mistaken, so let me tell you something. I didn''t have a strong pigeon. With that beast, I can honestly win this war."


    What the middle-ranking manager said was no surprise to the Alfilis, but the mid-ranking manager took control of them. And as you gaze, you''re prompted to talk to me.


    Alphiris looks at the manager''s intentions and secretly urges Vika away from the scene.


    Middle-level administrators continued toward Chaska, who was stunned by unimaginable answers.


    "What...?


    "I thought it was strange. Since I became a middle-level administrator, I''ve looked at the abilities of these beasts dormant in the middle-level, but they shouldn''t be so powerful.


    If you were a princess, you''d know that. No matter how powerful the magic is, it is unknown how powerful creatures who have never fought in their lifetime can be in battle. And the creatures here, with the exception of Ucco and Akka, show no signs of activity. Yes, they have not been released since they were created in the incubator.


    And Ucco and Aka''s abilities are close to attack. I didn''t have the ability to neutralize the concentrated fire of the Magus and the Dragon, just like in previous battles. "


    "You might get it while you''re fighting, right?


    That''s not true.


    The middle-ranking manager said nothing.


    "I mean, that beast has the intellect of a human baby? I know you have instincts as a beast, but you can''t intentionally attack or defend yourself. It just sounds like a human baby instinctively, screams, and goes wild."


    Say, "That''s why..."


    "The acquisition of magic is proportional to intelligence. Especially when it comes to completely defending against time lags and all-around all-attribute attacks, magic tricks are impossible for intelligent beasts. I would be convinced if it was a super fast playback. But that''s not it, is it?"


    When the middle manager signaled, the alfilis behind them began to scatter. But Chaska, who is out of sight, is not worried about that, slightly leaning down and murmuring about something.


    "Then... who would kill me... how would..."


    "Hmm, is it broken? I think my personality has broken down in the first place, but should I do it now? There''s no difference in trouble."


    When the middle manager rang the wand on the ground, defensive magic was developed starting with the middle manager. And I''ll start explaining.


    "It''s getting a little tough, but I''m on schedule. I stopped them, Lisa, the sensor, sensed the weakness, and I passed it on to the attack team, working with the beautiful women in charge of the attack. Do you mind?


    "Why don''t you do it all by yourself?


    "I''m a magician. That Ucco and Aka won''t be a fatal blow unless they attack the nucleus directly. As a matter of fact, I told you that defensive magic cannot be used, but that beast has the ability to take in certain attributes of magic and convert them into vitality. That''s what they call the" Five Senses Clothes ". Light and darkness are the only things that can''t be captured - when that happens, only a few people attack."


    "I see. So, Alfilis, Solka, Lifeless, Titania? Where''s Lana?"


    "Simply out of power. A witch who was good at using mana is not suitable for great magic in Odo. Now, let''s get started before you take the chance. Now I''m in a good mood because I''ve regained my full strength and returned around the time the original Umko and Aka merged, but I don''t know what triggered the brawl.


    Only built-in magic is the best in the continent. Once you recognize a creature other than yourself as an enemy, you will have enough magic to storm around until the continent becomes a burning field!


    "Are we guards for this lady?


    "That''s what I mean! Lisa over there is the key. If she''s gone, we''ll rarely need to continue attacking until the beast''s magic and vitality expire!


    Lisa responded with a smile to Betz, who seemed somewhat dissatisfied, and felt all expectations gather in Lisa''s back.


    Continue

 2066 War and Peace, Part 602 ~ Unbreakable Seal ~

    "Serious responsibility, huh? But let''s do it right."


    "That''s very reliable. Let''s get started ~"


    When the middle-ranking administrator unleashed his magic, he was filled with some mana. Those who knew magic were surprised that so much magic had been released from the middle-ranking manager, who soon attacked Uko thinking about it.


    "Well, Ucco and Aka are originally one creature. It said that it is identical to the male and female and can reproduce on its own, but it is troublesome if it is grown. Let''s seal off the movement first."


    [Close, close, circle, close. Lost forever in closed]


    Phantom Labyrinth


    I thought there was a huge circle of light floating around the cup, and suddenly the cup started to circle around the circle of light. The expression seemed to be ecstasy, and his eyes were running bloody like they were mad at something.


    Middle-level administrators spin magic.


    [Full up, full up in the circle. Crawling mud, dance. [Pull the stray]


    Undried mud Volvoros Hylane


    The ground in the circle of light shakes and turns into mud, causing the legs of the cuckoo to sink. Even as he sank to his knees, Uko continued to sink.


    Dior�� roars after seeing the magic of the middle-ranking administrator.


    "(I didn''t expect to realize magic of that magnitude with just that much chanting. Besides, it''s fast from chanting to activation. Not just the amount of magic, but a magician of considerable power, this one)"


    "This magic is difficult, isn''t it? If it was too muddy, the attacker wouldn''t be able to move, and I think the weight of the cup would have been enough to sink. Now, for a while, Ucco will be challenging a labyrinth that looks fun to him. Do it while you can!


    I won''t let that happen.


    Chaska began to move to help Uko. But from behind, Vika jumped.


    "Chaska, your evil deeds are over!


    "It''s depressing! I was going to scare your face one day!


    Vika''s attacks reach sonic speed in two steps. Attack multilaterally with your own big sword and 8 blades flying around. Chaska, who controls time, sees nothing to do with that attack, which no ordinary man can react to.


    And I''m going to change the direction of Vika''s blade and put it on Vika''s path.


    "Cut it with your own blade!


    "Hate, hate, hate."


    The Vika blade slipped off the surface of the Vika. Chaska is stunned by the inexplicable trajectory.


    "What... No, gravity and repulsion!


    "Famous Answer. With this, we can easily handle many weapons at the same time. And fast movements. And..."


    Chaska''s arm suddenly fell off after a light shock. The Vika blade that flew from behind dropped Chaska''s arm.


    Chasca sweats cold, putting her arm back together.


    "Why - I should have stopped the weapon!


    "Look around."


    There are 8 blades around the Vika. But more than three times as many blades move irregularly in the air. Chaska was wrong about Vika''s abilities and skill. I thought I was good at simultaneous penetration with myself on speed. But no, this is--


    "Either way, I''m better at fighting in limited spaces. No matter how quickly you stop time, it is impossible to avoid all the blades that move around at high speeds and irregularities.


    Now that my arm has fallen, I can cure it. Can I cure it even if my neck falls?


    "Here, this..."


    "I can''t touch you. Because it has a repulsive force. This will determine my victory. Still want to do it?"


    Gu, ugu


    Chaska fell on her knees when she was cornered, and Vatorka and Jemiaka looked behind her and wondered when she would leave.


    And the cuckoo...


    Continue

 2067 War and Peace, Part 603 ~ Unbreakable Seal ~

    I see, you''re going to have to finish it now.


    "I don''t like riding other people''s tactics very much, but I''ve never done anything to get rid of them easily"


    "Oh, you didn''t like fighting?


    "I will not deny that battle is my partner, but it is within my responsibility. If the fate of the continent were at stake, things would be a little different. I am not arrogant enough to enjoy the fate of the continent on balance."


    Lifeless objects with a slightly naughty expression to Alphiris''s allegations.


    "Oh no, you''re a hero king."


    "Are you mistaken for me? I was called King of Heroes."


    "That''s it, both of you. The Battlerealm of Light will set you up, so you don''t miss it."


    Solka is the one who goes to Titania. He drew a circle with both hands, gathered light in front of him, and kicked it with his knees.


    "Five shapes of light dance, light series (cannon)"


    The bullet of light stretched and broke up like a spear, heading straight for the cuckoo. Ucco''s expression was still ecstatic, but his defensive instinct sensed the onset of the crisis. Hair stood up and was fired to intercept the spear of light that attacked itself.


    "That simple defense won''t stop me from attacking?


    The spear of light bends at a steep angle as if it had detected an interception, then turns back to UCO. When the spear of light tore the flesh of the cuckoo deep, the cuckoo screamed loudly.


    Aaaaaaah!


    "Yeah, I''ll pass. Certainly not the same as before."


    Then I''ll let go of the spell mark with both hands!


    Titania throws out a big golden sword and a big black sword. At the same time, a great fighting spirit was unleashed, and the two great swords shined.


    Haaaaaaaa!


    Titania, who unlocked the spell mark, handled the Great Sword lightly, and the Great Sword exuded enough gold and darkness, respectively, and was unleashed overflowing with swords. The two swordsmanners, which were thrown like stretching gold and black whips, intersected and exploded at the point where they hit the cuckoo.


    "Wow, are you hitting conflicting attributes and causing a little pair of vanishes? Eww"


    "Take it as a compliment."


    Solka stunned and Titania smiled. And Lifeless and Alfilius simultaneously developed magic.


    In the palm of a lifeless is one of the manifestations of the Deadly Sun. Alphilis looked at it and cursed his neck.


    "Lifeless. It won''t be absorbed by the other party, right?


    "Don''t worry, this is more like a near-attribute magic than a fire system. Abbreviating chanting and minimizing power will nullify any Magic Absorbers. It''s already been tested."


    "If absorbed, it will be the manifestation of the utilizing sun."


    "What are you trying to say well? More than that, what kind of magic do you have?"


    As lifeless listened, he noticed a huge collection of dark spirits gathering around Alfilius. Lifeless also deals with dark magic, but I''ve never heard of the magic Alphilis deals with.


    I thought I would predict the magic I would use and choose magic so that its influence would not reach the surroundings, but it was more lifeless and breathtaking than I imagined. It was full of surprises.


    "--You raised your arm."


    "Thank you for the compliment. It''s borrowed magic."


    Someone inside you.


    "That''s right. It''s a combination of magic that''s too powerful, magic one step ahead, and summoning magic, so I''ve never been scared to use it, but don''t hesitate to let it go. But I''m really scared..."


    "Yeah, I know."


    They glanced at the mid-level administrator who supplied mana enough to serve this magnificent magic simultaneously. The middle manager waved his hand with a smile when he noticed the two eyes. Perhaps his defensive magic prevents even lifeless magic.


    "--don ''t hesitate to do it, right?


    "I''ll activate it first. Because there is likely to be a time difference in the activation of magic."


    Sure.


    With a lifeless agreement, Alfilis cast a great deal of magic.


    Continue

 2068 War and Peace, Part 604 ~ Unbreakable Seal ~

    Answer my cry, O eternal rotten earth that descends into the abyss. Thy name shall be the gluttonous eating.


    Cowards to precipitate Gulmandies Slime


    "and"


    The chains of darkness, the jails of the abyss, the deaths of the night. Despair without a name, hate the light.]


    Dark Prison


    Alphilis'' chant was accompanied by the rising of a dark prison around Ucco, and at the same time a black hole opened up over his head, from which the dark mud crawled out.


    Looking at it, Lifeless glanced at it with interest, and the middle management made it easy.


    "Hoo, that''s funny. Do you summon a predatory creature that eats anything in a designated area? And you''re connecting and circulating space in the darkness up and down?


    Well, that''s it.


    "Hey, that creature sucks! If you leave it, it''s hard to clean, you know?


    "That''s why I''ve never used it before. It''s a slime that could grow as big as a mountain if you take in everything and physically impact it. That''s why he was scared. He didn''t use it on the ground."


    "Don''t let go! Who''s going to clean this up?


    "Good luck."


    The middle-ranking manager was angry and stepped on the floor, but Alfilius was passing out laughing. Looking at it, Lifeless laughs softly.


    "Haha, you''re an interesting woman. After all, you''re on our side."


    "Which one? Bad guys or heroes?


    "As far as I know, more than half the heroes are villains. Without enemies, no heroes could be born, and they became famous as the ones who defeated more. Except, as far as I''m concerned, most of these heroes are fighters."


    "I won''t deny the fight, but I''m not a fighter madman!


    The cuckoo was attacked by the slime and shouted reflectively to ignite the fire. With the light of fire, Alphilis'' answer was wiped out by the scream of Ucco.


    Lifeless laughed quietly.


    "Then you''ll either be a true hero or you''ll be as horrible as you''ve ever seen."


    "Demon King?


    "Kings rule. You will not rule. You can only explore alone or destroy everything."


    "Is that a compliment?


    "It''s up to you now. I think it''s unusual."


    "What do you mean, treat it like a rare beast?


    Hahaha


    Lifeless laughed as he watched his time and let go of his deadly riding. By the time the light bulb entered from above the dark cage, the cage was just blocked and the light exploded inside.


    Lifeless nods when he sees it.


    "Is it connected with summoning magic from different spaces, or is heat and light not leaking from the cage? Well, I wonder if there was a way..."


    "But it''s impossible to deal with magic and magic at the same time. There''s a problem with concentration, and there''s a time lag until it''s activated. It''s not practical."


    "Your way of thinking is too realistic. In the meantime, the question is whether or not to succeed."


    "That''s what researchers think."


    "I apologize for the excitement of the story, but is it going to kill you?


    Titania talked to Alphiris and Lifeless, and they turned their gaze back to Ucco, both of whom looked reluctant and reacted positively or negatively.


    "Do it... I hope so."


    "Destructive power is the best card I have. If you die now, you''ll have no choice but to fight for the ruins."


    "I see, you have to be confident."


    "I am confident in my magic, but I am not over-conscious. I can''t say for sure what to do with a first-time opponent. We don''t have enough verification."


    "Don''t worry, Lisa will let you know if anything''s funny."


    "Hmm, is she such a good sensor?


    Lifeless glanced at Lisa, sweating on her forehead, looking for signs of a cuckoo. Exploring the nucleus from that powerful mass of magic is tantamount to searching for one stone from one mountain, for example. Besides, the mountains aren''t big. It''s constantly moving and rough, and the mountains are collapsing from the outside, with massive shocks and masses of magic heading for it.


    Lisa had a lot of sweat on her forehead. A middle-level supervisor looks at the situation.


    "(I entrusted it with the momentum and expectation, but if I could, it would be a sensor capability that would fit into 10 fingers in humans. Well, if you can''t do it, I have an idea.)"


    "... okay."


    "Already?


    An unexpected response from a middle-ranking administrator with a frantic voice. Lisa points her finger at the cup with her eyes closed.


    "... now moving right shoulder, near the base of the man''s neck towards the inside. It''s not moving that fast, so I think if we cut the meat, we can always attack the nucleus."


    "Wow, well, we''ll find out in those attacks. Did I underestimate you a little? If you only know your weaknesses, you can finish it right away."


    "But there''s one bad thing. The Alfilis and lifeless attacks just now seem to have been more effective than imagined. You''re mad at me, are you serious?


    "Hmm? What are you talking about?"


    "Coming."


    As Lisa opened her eyes, Alphireese''s dark magic cracked. At the same time, the sound of babies echoed in the middle.


    Continue

 2069 War and Peace, Part 605 ~ Unbreakable Seal ~

    "Uhhhhh, uhhhh!


    "... something''s wrong. What''s that noise?


    "... shall we evacuate within the boundaries?"


    "We don''t have time for that, we''re coming!


    The moment Solka and Titania set out in front of Alfilis and Lifeless, the dark cage burst out of the air, knocking down the fragments that Titania and Solka flew in.


    In addition, when the mucus creature inside flew around and scattered the debris, there was a temporarily larger cuckoo in the center. The condition was different from before, and the abdomen seemed to have swollen up enormously, as if the cuckoo was sitting on the rock.


    "... where did the rock come from?


    "It''s not a rock. There''s no blood vessels in the rock."


    Are you saying it''s a head? But this crying sounds like... "


    When the lifeless tried not to say anything, the rock rose upwards. When they understood what the rock was, they all said "uhh".


    There were two bright red eyes in the rock. I thought it was a rock because of cracked skin and raised blood vessels, and I had a nose and a plump lip. Your lips are drooling, but you''re crying constantly. Four people took a moment to realize it was the head of a giant baby.


    "Baby..."?


    "Um, it''s Uko and Aka''s turn, so you made a child, I see."


    "Saulka, is there such a stupid story?


    "I don''t know, but I wonder if it''s anything because it''s an ancient beast?


    The baby reacted the moment they moved as they tried to take a step backwards. Two unfocused red eyes moved around and looked at the four of them from the front. Four people stare at their bloody eyes and unexpectedly gaze at their bodies.


    "Ah, a bad feeling."


    "Maybe not. I don''t think I feel like a frog, but if they''re babies, they''re hesitant to attack."


    "I''m surprised, lifeless. Do you have that kind of compassion?


    "What do you think I am? The baby will always be a hope."


    "But this is different. I suppose we''ll just have to take him down?


    "Then cut the lead, Saulka. I''m going to smash an enormous spell into that gap."


    Solka moves without having to respond to lifeless words. The movement is faster than the sound, but the reflex of the baby exceeds it.


    Solka gets caught in a missed arm.


    Got it?


    "Quick!


    Wherever Solka shakes, her baby''s hand doesn''t scratch. I smiled strangely at the tickle of the violent Solka, and the baby had to go, but I began to put my strength together with both hands.


    "Uaahh! Oh, no!


    "Ouch!


    Titania''s great sword flashes, but a single blow won''t take the baby''s arm off. In the meantime, you can hear the twinkling of your bones.


    Guuuuu!


    "Princess!


    The strange Vika jumped and dropped the baby''s arm. Vika storms her head as she attempts to take her seat and rolls her cup.


    "Princess, are you okay?


    "Yeah, yeah. Somehow. What a speed with that giant. You can follow me at about the speed of sound."


    I''m going after him.


    "All right, Vika!


    A Vika who storms with a huge sword to attack a lying cuckoo, but his head stretches out in front of him.


    "Out of my way!


    Vika tries to cut them off and move on, but stands up with a new head stretched out in front of her.


    "Stupid, third head?"


    The head of Vika and Ucco that captures Vika''s assault from the front and pushes each other in the air. Next to that, the fourth head grew warm and stretched.


    "Nuuu!


    Light cannon!


    The fourth head was blown off by a single shot from Solka, and the viper, who was cleared by the shock waves, slashed the mouth of the third head sideways and escaped.


    I''m sorry, princess.


    "It''s all right, it''s all right..."


    From the back of the baby, the head of the previous cuckoo grew one after the other. The number has already exceeded 20 and is still growing. All of them started blowing fire small and started making strange noises.


    "If that neck has the speed to catch us all, it''s virtually impossible to get close. Now, what do you want to do to tap the nucleus with a little focus?"


    "There was a blade spill on the blade made of sunflower. The strength is even stronger than imagined. If we don''t get a full blow, we can''t take it down."


    "I''m in trouble, I''m trying to evolve in battle."


    Middle-level managers roar unexpectedly. It wasn''t written anywhere that Ucco and Aka could be one creature in the first place, and I never thought they''d be able to do that. It may not be intelligent, but it finds an instinctively effective means as an organism and forms evolve accordingly.


    As a research subject, I feel horrified and excited, but I can''t afford to let it go now.


    "If the two most powerful war princesses in existence weren''t avant-garde, I wouldn''t buy time. Am I supposed to be in the vanguard? Hmm, but I don''t know."


    "Yo, mister. You still have a way of doing it, don''t you?


    It was Betz who raised her voice. The middle-ranking manager answered the voice as if he were talking to himself.


    "Of course, we can defeat them with a single attack on their nucleus. Magic should still work."


    "How many seconds do I need?


    "40 seconds of chanting and magic activation"


    "I''ll make you 30 seconds. Someone''s got to take care of it."


    Betz went out in public. Lexus and Louis were amazed at the move.


    Continue

 2070 War and Peace, Part 606 ~ Unbreakable Seal ~

    "Grandpa, are you going to die?


    "Yes, old man. Why do you want to scatter your short life?


    "What a mantra! That''s not true, it''s a good deal. You''re staring at that monster with your eyes. Then I''ll poke you in the face. Those War Princesses only have physical abilities and no skills. I can only earn 30 seconds, not more. So in 10 seconds, we''ll take care of the rest of you."


    Lexus moved with a sigh as Betz was already out of bounds.


    "Well, I''ll only do it for five seconds. Lisa, can you afford to distract yourself with your sensor capabilities?


    "I can''t help it. But I have that much head and eyes. I don''t know how effective it is.


    "Enough. If he gets confused, that''s enough."


    "Then I have five seconds left. Hey, Evelyn. Lend me that robe so I can be transparent to you. Damn it, that''s better."


    "Are you serious, you"


    Even as Ibran complained, he handed over the robe. When the line wrapped around it, it left its neck and legs behind and the signs disappeared.


    "Haha, I knew it was convenient. This and Dance Slave will work it out."


    "Please give it back. Even though it''s made of frontier beasts, it''s still precious."


    I don''t know.


    "Wait, you guys, I''ll do the magic of defense."


    Multiple Protective Armor Plate Male


    Defensive magic is applied to the three Dior�� deploys. The appearance remained the same, but it was felt that the shine of the metal itself had increased.


    Dior�� advises the three with a serious look.


    "It''s only temporary. The effects weaken over time and there is no guarantee that they will withstand a blow. Don''t rely too much."


    "Haha, but there''s still something there."


    "Well, let me tell you something. Don''t make the mistake of jumping.


    That''s what Betz said and cut the lead. Lisa murmured as she looked at her back.


    "Now, will you buy me some time until the other setup is in time..."


    Set it up?


    "That''s what I''m talking about. The movement of the cuckoo nucleus is faster than that. It still seems to be evolving."


    I see. Then this could be the first and last decent crusade opportunity. Prolonging it is likely to cause trouble. Let''s finish it off here. "


    Middle-level administrators began spreading magic on both hands. Given that defensive magic is also maintained, there are three simultaneous magic deployments. Closet and Muscade know that, and this man is terrified.


    "(How could he have developed so many different kinds of magic at such an advanced level?)"


    "(As a magician, you have reached the extreme. Affinity to spirits is stronger than our witches. Besides, I''m not talking to spirits, I''m compulsorily following orders. You''re a hell of a sorcerer. Maybe we should take this guy out rather than pick him up?


    A middle-ranking administrator talks to Louis, wondering if he cares about the mixed gaze of the witches.


    "Hey, you can probably use ice magic, right?


    "... what''s wrong with that?


    "Cursed ice sword. If that''s the case, I''ll make sure you''re ready. You can attack from this distance, right?


    Louis releases his magic according to the words of the middle-ranking administrator. The color of my hair became white and blue, as did the swordsmanship that I had left behind, and I began to release cold air.


    "How do you know it works?


    "Whether it''s defensive magic or defense by nature, I can''t handle composite attribute magic. There is no defensive magic mixed with composite attributes, and it takes too much time and effort to build and makes no sense. I don''t know if your cursed ice sword was meant to be used, but it''s a combination of darkness and ice. It should go through."


    "... I''ll ask you one more thing. How do you know the magic of walruses? You haven''t shown it to me yet, have you?


    "--Because I''m a magician, you''ll see."


    Louis held his sword in suspicion, but Closes was not convinced. Even the ice witch herself didn''t realize the nature of Louis, but doubts spilled as to whether that was possible.


    But Lana pulled her sleeve, and the suspicion is now in her chest. Lana looked at Louis'' cursed ice sword and wondered if she would amplify it with the closet. Only a few things, if possible. But only a fraction of it can divide life and death. Closes and Lana worked on what they could do.


    And with Betz joining the avant-garde, he gathered Ucco''s attention.


    "Excuse me a minute."


    "Humans, what are you doing?


    "Stupid, reckless."


    "Well, look, what you''re missing is technology."


    Ucco stretched out his arm to crush Betz, but the Betz he was supposed to have grabbed disappeared. And even Solka and Vika watched as they appeared more than a few steps away.


    Continue

 2071 War and Peace, Part 607 ~ Unbreakable Seal ~

    "... what''s that move? Isn''t it speed?"


    "It''s impossible. I can''t believe it."


    Hey, this way, monster.


    Betz provokes Uko. Almost discarded the attack. Increase the chances of survival slightly by focusing on evasion alone. That was Betz''s plan.


    "Haha, this is spectacular. How many eyeballs?"


    Already more than 30 heads, the red eyes of the baby, who noticed that there was no feeling in his hands, were all pointed at Betz. But I think it''s a good sign that we turned around at the same time.


    It was only as Betz intended that Uko began to move. He turned his body toward Betz and recognized him as his enemy.


    "Okay, that''s good. That''s why I''m stuck with you!


    More than 10 heads penetrated towards Betz, none of which captured Betz''s movements. The baby smashed the appearance of Betz from inside in the soot and smoke that soared up, but it also came off.


    The head and eyes of a squirming cunt who lost sight of Betz. This time, Ucco turned and looked back at the bets that appeared on the back, and stormed suddenly, but momentum pushed into the wall.


    "All right, all right, keep dancing.


    "What''s going on?


    "Hmm, I''ll do it. In the meantime, Alfilius. Let''s get on with it."


    "... strange movements of feet, gaze, upper and lower body. That''s what happened."


    Lifeless felt the magic of the middle-ranking administrator from behind, and perceived the magic that led to the cuckoo. Inspired by Titanian attacks, I thought that if I could cross the magic at the moment I hit the opponent, it would have a similar effect, and I tried to encourage Alfilius, who seemed to be looking at Betz''s movements and thinking something completely different.


    "Hey, sing. If we don''t settle for this gap, it''ll hurt.


    "... I''ll leave you to it, lifeless. I''m in a melee fight."


    "What do you mean? That can''t be done overnight, can it?"


    "- I can do something like that. I want to try it. And Lisa''s setting it up. If the predictions are correct, we can take care of them without letting anyone die!


    Without the time to keep Alphilis out of the way, Lifeless went further and started chanting.


    "Damn, you can do it yourself. I don''t have time for that anymore."


    "Vika, let''s take a look at the gap and set it up."


    "I understand, princess. - Yes, Chaska?


    Vika saw Chaska again, but Chaska wasn''t there. At the same time, I realize that there is a middle management.


    "--The lower layer."


    Yes?


    "What, this magic - someone is trying to unleash incredible magic in the lower layers. How cute does this lifeless magic look? - Was this guy in the bottom?


    Say, what is this?


    The moment Lisa sensed it, the middle manager shouted.


    "Everybody, counter impact!


    Huh?


    Without understanding the meaning of the manager''s voice, the entire ruins swayed. Everyone, including the cuckoo, stepped on the size of the sudden impact.


    "Nah, what is it?


    "This is a massive aftershock and magic wave from the bottom!


    "Nah, what a magical wave. Even if it''s magic, it''s..."


    "The fool who unleashed the magic of the continent''s annihilation is in trouble! No, but are those guys down there? I don''t understand, goddamn it! Take care of yourself, you son of a bitch!


    The middle-ranking administrator made a mistake, but it was Betz who had the most realistic problems in mind. Even though he was lying behind the cuckoo, the ground swayed and his movements were interrupted. Some eyes caught the gap.


    "Ahhhhhh..."


    Without missing the gap where Betz stopped moving, Ucco''s head approached. The moment the head tried not to bite Betz, it blew up.


    Grandpa, lend me one.


    "... you bastard, thank you for saving me."


    "This way, come on."


    It was Lin who dropped his head. It was Lexus who pulled the rest of the neck. Lexus''s expression was slightly attractive, but moving to attract the attention of Ucco.


    "Ugh, I don''t feel alive. Can you do it just for a second...?


    The cuckoo''s arm stretched to grab Lexus, but he grabbed the universe. We couldn''t catch anything, and Lexus appeared a long way away.


    "Haha, that guy. This is the second time I''ve seen it, can I imitate it? I''m going to wonder how long it took me to get the trick."


    "Jisan, come quickly! I can''t keep doing this many times!


    Wait, I''ll go now.


    While laughing, Betz tried to reach Ucco, and the expression of the baby changed. As the expression of anger appeared, I thought the blood vessels appeared all at once on my head, and I raised the scream that I saw in the roar.


    Continue

 2072 War and Peace, Part 608 ~ Unbreakable Seal ~

    Guuuu?


    "Woah!


    The screaming was too devastating. Everyone accidentally blocks their ears with shockwave sounds and the ground cracks. The middle manager managed to stop the chant, but noticed Lisa''s anomaly next door.


    "It''s an acoustic weapon when we get here. - Yes, are you okay?


    Sensors have more than a few times more hearing than wave people, let alone this class of sensors. Lisa had her ears blocked, but she quickly tightened her face with a quick glance. However, there was melting blood coming out of both ears.


    "Both tympanic membranes were torn, but no problem. I''ll give you the instructions, but I can''t hear you anymore, so please follow my instructions."


    "Leave it to me!


    There''s a change in the cucumber, something''s coming from inside!


    Huh?


    At the same time as Lisa''s instructions, the back of the cup rose and little cubs began to emerge. The size is slightly smaller than the size of a person, and there is only one head, but the face is a human man, a woman, or a baby.


    Suddenly, the human-faced birds appeared, and the people behind them stood up with their weapons.


    "Ugh, there''s more! It sucks to give a weapon reproductive power! If you let go of that, the continent will end if you succeed! What the hell are the producers thinking, idiot!


    "Don''t complain, finish the chant! It won''t last long!


    Earth Wave Barrier Earth Wall


    Dior�� held his sword and cast his magic on the ground. A barrier that protrudes from the ground prevents individuals born at the same time from blowing fire at the same time.


    The walls of dirt melted, and a splinter of cuckoo jumped over them and stormed them with a strange voice.


    Aaaaaaah!


    Gyoooo!


    "Uhhhhh, uhhhh!


    "Goddamn it, I''m so poor! Why am I dealing with this guy?


    "I feel the same way, but don''t relax, Ibran!


    "I know! But disgusting things are bad!


    While complaining, Ibran''s sword looks like Alexandria''s best, but there are many opponents. Also, there are always 10 attacking individuals, and when they are able to do it, the next one will attack. It was Louis and Dior�� who noticed the situation as soon as possible.


    They''re... they''re watching.


    I see. Seems to be learning how to fight by watching other individuals lose. Gradually, I began to devise ways to behave. "


    "Some wild animals can hurt their prey and have chicks and children take care of it."


    "I see, we have the right experience. I''m really upset."


    "Damn, it''s hard to fight while chanting.


    A middle-ranking supervisor is protecting Lisa, ripping off her body and throwing it. In the meantime, it was obvious that chanting continued, but it took longer than expected.


    In contrast, Betz and Lexus were sweating on their foreheads in the vanguard.


    "There''s a limit to what you can do! It''s been 40 seconds, hasn''t it?


    "37 seconds, Grandpa!


    Cover fire is coming!


    "I went out dressed up, but I wasn''t happy or dressed well."


    "I''m not asking you to give me 30 seconds!


    "What, you can''t afford it?"


    It was Alphireese who kicked the head of the cuckoo that approached them. With a splendid kick, the two fell in love unexpectedly, and Lexus returned to me.


    "Nice feet, no! Who are you?


    He''s a good guy, you know?


    When I saw Alphilis laughing uncomfortably at Lexus''s questions, Betz didn''t know what was going on, but there was one thing I could tell instantaneously. It means that there is support from a strong man with enough strength to leave this place to himself.


    Betz made a quick decision.


    "Then I''ll leave it to you, sister. We''ll take care of the split."


    "Oh, I''ll leave it to you. I can''t get my hands around you."


    "Please return Miss Alfilis and me safely. Otherwise, you''ll be sad."


    The shadow smiled at Lexus''s words and raised his hand with his back up.


    "Leave it to me. I''m good at this kind of fight."


    "(Isn''t that true? Can you move Betz just now?


    "Don''t worry, I can''t move that much, but I can use another method to make my eyes blind. What do I have to do to defeat him?


    In the confident words of the shadow, Alfilius sighed in his head.


    "(If you can do it, please? But it''s better if we all do it together.


    "I know, I don''t have a hand that doesn''t use a lot of combat power. Besides, I''m good at mentoring. It''s just..."


    "(Just?


    "It''s better than your body thought. I''ve been doing special training in my dreams for days, and I''ve been constantly circulating even plain magic and training the inside. The flesh is still good, but this will do some of my best fighting.


    Good training. Learn carefully. "


    "(That''s why they call me a trainer.)"


    While laughing at the words of Alfilius, the shadow diverted the bracelet from the wind wall. The wind that became a heat wave shook my hair, and the brightness of the flame illuminated my smile tremendously.


    Continue

 2073 War and Peace, Part 609 ~ Unbreakable Seal\ 12889; ~

    "He likes to teach more than I thought, I ''m--let''s go. Stay conscious. Or you''ll get drunk.


    "(Feel free to come at any time?


    When the shadow releases a lethal atmosphere, the dozens of eyes of Ucco gather together. And your neck is stretched, and your flame is thrown. The moment I thought the place where the shadow was drunk, five shadows appeared simultaneously from there, and I started running in different directions.


    As if I had eaten it for a moment, the cucumber wobbled, but soon my eyes began to chase the individual in separate shadows. All of them moved quickly and intricately, running vertically and horizontally through the arm of the baby who even caught Solka.


    "Come on, come on!


    "No, no, this way!


    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong?


    Then, with the moving shadow, Uko chased him with a strange voice. The neck and arms were stretched to the point where it seemed infinite, but behind the shadow of consciousness, Alphilis watched calmly.


    "(As it stretches, the volume of the body decreases, and the motion of the fraction is slow. Apparently, the sphere is also affected by the body - it is possible that it is a life-forming organism)."


    "Well, that''s valuable information. Apparently, there are many eyes, but the brain that governs them is one. Well, don''t you think we''d be better off with more than one head to think about?


    "I''d like to believe that."


    Two shadows broke up, and at that moment I kicked one shoulder and danced into the air. The neck that tried to chase it collided with the neck from the opposite side and broke each other.


    Elsewhere, the shadows attack and cut off the necks that follow each other from behind. The whale''s attack did not strike a single shadow, and all was empty. Each time, the shadow shadow shakes into the darkness and appears to have disappeared for a moment, but nothing has changed.


    "(I don''t think you''re good at thinking things at the same time.)"


    "I have a lot of heads, but they''re the same as the tentacles. I thought I could only execute simple instructions. If you crush your head, it''ll probably be over."


    "(Lisa is exploring the center of the opponent''s life. It might be faster to poke it)"


    "How do we attack?


    "(We''ll get it together. Mid-level management is the best way to get started.)"


    I see?


    That alone made the shadow understand the approximation, and began to crush the cuckoo''s head one by one. The baby''s head grows and replenishes one after the other from the back of the baby, but the baby seems to be shriveling little by little.


    "It''s shredding!


    "Hmm, how''s it going?


    "Grandpa, you''re at your limit!


    "One more move, silver hair over there!


    When Betz called Vika and whispered something in her ear, she stormed again.


    "It''s not me, it''s Valsace''s specialty, damn it!


    The baby''s arm approached towards Betz. Thinking that the arm had hit Betz directly, Betz shrugged the arm and avoided it.


    Place the sword, not the arm. The slow, non-lethal movement delayed the baby''s reaction.


    "You think you can''t kill yourself if it''s just iron? Don''t lick humans."


    I wondered if Betz''s sword had trembled and the baby''s arm fell. With the baby holding his arm down and screaming, Betz retreats with the rain of blood. At the same time, Vika was attacking.


    Don''t do it, human.


    Vika''s assault halved Ucco''s head. Vica waved her own big sword and sliced the cup into a huge fist.


    Middle-level administrators laugh.


    "Hahaha! That''s why I love humans!


    "The weakness has moved to the right half."


    Are you ready, Louis?


    "Don''t call me stupid."


    Louis unleashes all magic and casts a cursed ice sword. The ice sword tore through the sky, splitting the right half of Ucco up and down.


    "Up there."


    Well, I guess I''ll be next.


    Middle-level administrators crossed the darkness of the right hand and the flame of the left hand to create countless dark swords that burned dark. Fly it at once toward the cuckoo.


    "Well, the chanting name is..." Dance madly into a thousand darknesses "! Oh, my God, there aren''t thousands!


    "Seriously, you!


    Dior�� shouted inadvertently while sacrificing his body, but a sword of darkness was ejected with enough momentum to wipe out Dior��''s shout.


    Continue

 2074 War and Peace, Part 610 ~ Unbreakable Seal\ 12890; ~

    Whether Wooko felt threatened or not, he opened his defensive instincts to grow his head and put his head down to knock down the dark sword unleashed by the middle-ranking manager. The heads that stood like walls were shredded one after the other, but the heads continued to grow countless, steadily receiving the sword of darkness. Some pierced the defensive net and pierced the weak spot of the cup, but it did not appear to have been a very effective blow.


    "Hey, I almost got it."


    "No, that''s good. Most of the meat must have been scraped."


    The second shot of Lifeless''s Deadly Sun Sentencing. Prevent the light bulb from being squeezed by the baby. The baby''s flesh and blood vessels expand thermally and boil in an instant. However, the volume swelled up about twice and the baby part smoked and stopped moving, but it still didn''t reach the weak spot.


    I heard a big lifeless tongue.


    "Damn, it''s a beast!


    "Not yet! I''ll settle this for thousands of years!


    Solka chases down the poop, which she can no longer help prevent. There was already a giant sphere of light in front of Solka.


    "The Ten Shapes of Light Dance, the Spear of Light (Brunak)!


    Solka turns toward the sphere of light and kicks. After being kicked by Solka, the light bulb split into five pieces and hit the remaining piece of meat of the cuck from multiple directions.


    After the afterwave, the part of the baby that emitted smoke collapsed, and the light spear shot through the remaining piece of meat in the weak spot. But Lisa shouted from behind the loudest voice she had ever heard.


    "Not yet! Back!


    Behind the pieces of flesh transformed into a six-legged walking bird, as if to be screamed by Lisa. Throw away the punched parts and start retreating with full force.


    "I''m running away! Take him down!"


    "Jaro!


    "Let him escape!


    Middle-level administrators, Lifeless, and Vika attack from a distance, but run through with dexterity. A few dozen steps to the exit of the room, when Ucco checked the back, there was no sound behind it and a shadow approached.


    You think I''m gonna let you go?


    Yee-yee!


    With a strange voice, the cuckoo fired a hardened feather from his back. Five shadows pierced by countless feathers. Seeing that all of them were fatal wounds, he raised his mouth as if he were laughing hard, but the shadow was laughing the same way.


    And all the shadows of the five bodies disappeared, and the smile disappeared from the face of the cuckoo.


    "All five bodies are fake from the beginning. The main unit was headed for this exit with concealed magic from the beginning. I knew you''d get away with it, but you were right."


    When Ucco responded to his voice, a great sword of darkness pierced his head. A magical sword created by the shadows. With that sword, Uko stopped moving.


    There was a shadow circling the exit that was headed for. Titania also stood aside. There was a black dot sword floating around, but when I scratched it off, my body was cut.


    "Success or failure!"


    With Titania''s quiet voice, the cucumber became a piece of meat. At the same time, the body solidified and collapsed as if it had convulsed at the same time, and the meat was rotting or burning. Lisa also nodded.


    The lifesigns have vanished.


    "Okay, did you do it?


    The middle manager''s manager sighed with relief. No one cheered, but there were many who breathed heavily and were relieved. Solka, once known, jumped to the vika with her hands raised wide, expressing joy throughout her body.


    As I watched, even Lifeless and Titania laughed a little.


    "You''re finally dead. That''s the legendary Great Demon Beast, gathering so many warriors and trapping them and attacking their awakening shields."


    "(... dead?


    "Oh, he''s dead. I don''t feel any life signs. You don''t have to be Lisa."


    "(Yes, I understand that. The odds are completely gone. But something...)"


    Alphilis felt unspeakable anxiety. I felt like I was just dying. I wonder if there were thousands or tens of thousands of true dragons like this and more than Brady Maria or Gwendorf.


    The attack didn''t work. Even if there was some sort of trick there, wouldn''t it be just death? And when I woke up, there was enough magic to be seen outside the ruins, and there was a clamor. It was incredible magic, but I didn''t feel like it could release that much magic.


    Alphilis had unspeakable feelings, but there was another person who echoed those feelings. And when they looked at each other, it happened.


    Continue

 2075 War and Peace, Part 611 ~ Unbreakable Seal\ 12891; ~

    "Aahh! Hey!


    "Ha!?


    It was the line that responded first. I didn''t have a hunch about the line, but I know that the most dangerous moment is when everyone is relieved. I was just so cautious, I wasn''t distracted yet. And I had the dance slave, and I was alerting my whole body, but it was in time to react.


    And Alfie''s unspeakable anxiety prompted the shadow to danger. I thought the shadow might have gone too far, but I believed in Alfiliath''s intuition. If the shadow hadn''t trusted Alfilius a little more, the reaction would not have been in time.


    Titania hid herself with a large sword, barely pointing a black dot sword, so she had nothing to do. Rhine had no time to dodge Titania, and the shadow kicked the ground in the opposite direction, feeling scared.


    There were many long stretched spear-like pieces stuck in their place. When it turned out to be like multiple scorpion tails, there were people standing ahead of them as they grew.


    Someone was in a human form. Grey body closer to the giant than humans, silver hair, muscular body. Dragon-like feathers and spear-like tails on the back. There were four arms and four legs, and the lower body, covered in burning bristles, was deformed like a horse. There are four eyes, but it seems to hold down as much as possible both mood and magic. If so, he is definitely intelligent.


    The middle-ranking administrator who saw the anomaly stopped being naughty.


    "It resembles a human horse (Centaurs), but it''s a completely different creature. Synthetic Beast (Chimera), but that''s not in the manuals for this ruin. You''re such an idiot, you''ve evolved yourself."


    "Self-evolution?


    Have you heard Dior��''s question or not? There were bumps and a mid-level manager murmuring.


    "Synthetic beasts do not evolve. No, we can, but this middle-range individual shouldn''t have that kind of function. If the Synthetic Beast evolves itself, it will eventually be more likely than the Administrator. That''s why there was a fool who lifted the restrictions by putting his hands on Ucco, even though he was supposed to have restricted the function. Is that why you woke up sooner than planned?"


    "Who did it?


    "There''s only one person who can do that, but I won''t tell you. But for what?


    While the middle manager was thinking, Dior�� grabbed the shoulder.


    "Hey, what''s the plan? How can I defeat him?


    "I can''t do it with this kind of power. I can fight, but if the person who woke me up is as expected, I need to check and then fight. That''s why I''m all alone. You can do the rest alone."


    "It''s irresponsible.


    "On the contrary, I can''t do it because I''m in a responsible position. But unfortunately, I can''t believe I''m losing you."


    The middle-ranking manager finally took a step away from the place. When Dior�� tried to touch it again, his body was inhibited by the boundaries.


    You!


    "There''s no escape anymore. I don''t have half of my odds, and I can''t shoot magic or magic like that anymore. If you''re alive until I get confirmation, I can help you, but I don''t expect Ucco to kill you all in 90 seconds.


    Unfortunately, goodbye. "


    "Wait!"


    And the middle-ranking manager quickly left the scene. The Alfiliates were stunned, but new threats began to move and changed their minds.


    This is the second phase. I see.


    "Did you talk?


    "You think you got intellect in the cuckoo? Such an idiot, even in the previous war, I couldn''t communicate with any shards."


    Saulka stared at him with an incredible face, but he noticed his gaze and turned his face towards Saulka.


    "You... I remember. You were at the forefront of the battle thousands of years ago, right?


    "Do you remember?


    "Even if there is. I just didn''t have the means to get it out. By analogy, consciousness was in a cage, forced to wrestle with a collar without the ability to express frustration - a battle like that."


    "You think I was forced to fight?


    "Yes, it''s not my will."


    Saulka ate the unexpected words of an intelligent cuckoo. Meanwhile, Alphilis was passing through the shadows, signaling the line and Titania beside him. The two gently step away from the shadow and distance themselves.


    I wonder where Saulka is, but she was soaking death in her face.


    "Now give me an excuse! I think there were some friends, dragons, and magicians burned and killed by you!


    "That''s why I have intelligence now. It seems that my intellect has grown as a result of the massive incorporation of the wise into this body. That''s why it evolved. But this body is still not free. It seems to be captured by the will of someone."


    "Do you want to say that your hair, feathers and eyes came from the Princess of War, the Dragon and the Magus? Don''t fuck with me!"


    "- Can you tell me who you''re ordering?


    Alphilis took turns with the shadows and cast doubt on Ucco. The attention of Ucco turned to Alphilis, and Ucco was tempted to greet him for a while, but eventually answered.


    "--Apparently I can''t talk to you. Intelligence and flesh are the only things that have evolved, and behaviors and thoughts are bound."


    "Who ordered you?


    "Dispose of all ancient species, and all those who inherit their power -"


    "What about humans?


    "Not subject to disposal"


    "Then do we have to fight?


    Each of the four eyes of the cuckoo captured and observed. Everyone''s eyes were hardened to discern the inorganic matter, but the cuckoo shook his neck sideways.


    "- No, you''re Magus and the Dragon. It was too strongly influenced by ancient species. It''s hard to judge a pure human being."


    "You want me to punish you for your suspicions?


    Looks like it.


    Ucco unleashed his death and magic. The pressure is the same as or greater than when Ucco woke up. Under the pressure, more than half of them entered the scene. Even Dior�� and Louis get down on one knee.


    Alphilis was beginning to unleash the spell.


    "I''m sorry. I wish we had discussed this."


    "I agree. But there is no renewal of the order. My Lord wants to destroy people other than humans."


    "For what?


    "For a better end," he said. I said, "No dragons, no magicians, no princesses, no princes."


    "Your son too - that''s right. I mean, your husband..."


    "That''s it. Let me guess when I''m dead."


    The cuckoo''s arm was deformed like a blade, and it was even longer. Apparently there is no need to focus on form.


    "Ten seconds to get ready. If you don''t resist, I promise I won''t hurt you."


    "Do you think that''s what makes you grow up?


    "Half of them. That''s why I let go of my magic, but you won''t surrender? Half the war princesses out there are losing their fighting will?


    "I''m confident in the bad of giving up. Besides, I think I''ve noticed something important. I can''t die here."


    "Well, if it weren''t for you, it might have been interesting."


    "What is your son?


    Ucco answered Alphilis''s question.


    "Your son is the law."


    "The Law - Yahari"


    "Well, it''s been ten seconds. Let him die."


    "Can I just have one more thing? Do you recognize him there?


    "? What''s he like there?"


    Someone tried to turn around and smashed his face unconscionably. Wook blows up to the wall with little momentum. There stood Jugdrasil with Stelvese and Jabberwock.


    Continue

 2076 War and Peace, Part 612 - The Breaking of the Seals

    At the sight of them, Lisa and Alfiris let out a loud sigh of relief.


    ''You made it in time,''


    That was close.


    Why don''t you hurry it up a bit? We thought you were dead.


    ''Having said that, a flashy move would have been distracting. Because the fight stopped once, we couldn''t rush in the opposite direction. If you''d stayed in the fight, we could have approached you under the cover of it.


    I''m just trying to report the location on sonar, goddammit.


    Lisa had skipped sonar while fighting earlier to see if there was anyone else in this mid-level. Then she noticed that Yggdrasil, Stelvese, and Jabberwock were there.


    Calling them in was the backbone of Lisa''s plan. She had hoped to make it to the battle earlier, but due to the intricacies of the road, she had finished off Ucko before she arrived. Lisa and, in fact, even Yggdrasil had been surprised by that ending, but because of the next situation that had broken out, they were dressed to strike a false note well.


    And only Alfiris was aware of Lisa''s intentions. When giving orders to the entire mercenary group on the battlefield, if Lisa wasn''t by Alfiris'' side, she and the girls would communicate by using hand signals or skipping codes with sonar. Rhine even noticed that something was being targeted by Alfiris, but she didn''t notice the specifics.


    Nevertheless, everyone except Alfiris rolled their eyes as the relief punched Ucko with his back fist. It was the same for Stelvese, the Jabberwock and even Saulka, and even Lisa, who had called for the rescue.


    The only ones who hadn''t moved were Alfiris and Yggdrasil. And Alfiris was giving Yggdrasil one thing to check.


    ''''Hey, Yggd. If it''s that guy, can you fight him?


    Hmm.... no problem. I''m not giving it my all.


    How soon can you do it?


    I can take it down no problem. Does it bother you?


    Yggdrasil''s reply, and that was exactly what everyone present rolled their eyes at. Even Lifeless and Titania, who knew Yggdrasil, struggled for a moment to understand what he was saying.


    ''''We can take them down without any problems without going all out, you say?��You need to moderate your jokes!


    Yes. If we had to fight together, or by ourselves...


    All right, join forces with me, but follow the fight level. If you can''t, you''ll be on the defensive. You''ll only get caught in the middle and die if you do something half-assed, and I won''t stop a suicidal maniac.


    Magic was slowly sinking out of Yggdrasil. A mighty odo, as if the ocean had been swept by a silent tsunami from the sea. There was enough room in Yggdrasil to make him feel that even that wasn''t yet at full strength.


    His body, composed of lifeless magic, trembled. I knew there was a monster even when I saw the middle level administrator, but it wasn''t this far off by an order of magnitude. The difference between the two is enough to make you want to spend a lifetime wondering what it was that made you so good at being called a do-it-yourself spirit or an inhuman being.


    The actual Yggdrasil is quietly holding and opening his hands as if to confirm the magic power.


    It''s a long time since the battle itself. Let''s see if I can do well.''''


    What percentage of that?


    ''It''s not even worth it. Two minutes at the most.


    ''Two minutes... hahahaha, yeah, right.''


    Lifeless laughed loudly. Then he sat down in his seat.


    "I suppose you''ll at least allow me to watch you fight from a special seat, won''t you?


    If you don''t want to die, go ahead.


    Thank God.


    Ousama, come on, Hinan!


    ''Don''t be a fool, Blanche. This is just the beginning.


    Lifeless tries to stay in place by controlling Blanche, who is trying to stop him. Then Blanche snarled and troubled, but as if she was ready, she sat upright on the spot.


    ''Jaah, me too!


    You don''t have to go out with him.


    Simobe is a Tsukusu thing for Oh. The skulls were soaked too!


    Well, yes. I didn''t sign up as a squire, did I?


    Jaaaah, Aishaw?


    Blanche''s eyes lit up, and Lifeless put a hand to her eyes in dismay. Then he glared at Elrich.


    ''You... what did you teach him?''


    Yes, is it my fault?


    "The skull of a skull has been hit by a skull.


    Yeah, why?


    That''s your choice!


    ''That''s it, King. Ucko is getting serious. The alter ego is coming again.


    As Dortmund pointed out, Ucko rose up with a blazing magic power. A flock of thunder and flame-clad human birds followed around him.


    Once again they all took their swords, but their expressions were somewhat sad.


    ''''You''re dealing with that one again?''''


    You''re clearly stronger than you were before.


    Yggdrasil, can you handle that too?


    "...No, you can''t. It would violate my restrictions. Oh, I see. It''s a coincidence, but it''s tricky.


    What kind of restrictions are those?


    "It is forbidden to fight those with magical powers below a certain level. It is forbidden to fight those who have less than a certain amount of magical power. There is a limit to the number of fights, and the intervals between fights are fixed.


    What a pain in the ass.


    ''That''s why I stayed quiet. That''s why there''s only so much you can do against Ukko. I''d like to leave the attack to you guys, but I''m a little short on moves. The only ones we can manage are Dortmund, Titania and Alfiris. If only the possessor of Levantine would come up.


    The possessor of Levantine?


    We''ll talk to you. Now, I''ll hold down Ukko''s body and you can take care of the rest. The men I called out earlier will be joining our side of the war. I don''t care if it''s personal, just attack when it''s open.


    Yggdrasil announces that and jumps out. And as Ucko and I began to engage, the surrounding altercations came towards us. But in front of that crowd, Blanche stood up.


    It goes on

 2077 War and Peace, Part 613 ~ Unbreakable Seal\ 12893; ~

    "Ousama, I''m a walrus. Hon Tai Tai Te"


    "What are you going to do? That''s what happened in the first place."


    "Dekyls. Tekkara, Chikara, Afretec. If it''s an annotation..."


    Blanche sighed and screamed loudly.


    Tomaleyaeaeaeaeaeaeaeaeaeaeaeaeaeaeaeaeaeaeaeaee!


    Ki!


    With Blanche''s roar, the cuckoo''s body became stiff. Looking at the sight, the lifeless could not hide their surprise.


    "Oh, my God."


    "When this stops moving..."


    "It must be a matter of character. The fact that Blanche proved to be superior to the part of Ucco. But that''s..."


    Ellich stopped trying to tell him that he already had more qualities than a demon king. It seemed like I felt a lack of strength, and even assuming Blanche was superior, it was because the growth rate was abnormal. However, considering his small size, which he could not say anyway, Ellich felt miserable inside.


    But I won''t even allow them to be so depressed, their bodies shaken by the shocks.


    Wow.


    Nuu


    Frontal collision between Ugdrasil and Ukko. Surprisingly, Yugdrasil was fighting against Ukko. Each of Wooko''s four arms is like a sword or spear, pointing at Yugdrasil, but Yugdrasil keeps holding them in super close combat.


    And when I beat him in the melee fight, I hit him against the wall again. He invited his hand to provoke the cuckoo, and an intense cuckoo came out and stormed it with its tail and spare head.


    The burning fire that the cuckoo emitted from his mouth was also painfully eliminated with one hand, and the counter was fired in response to the first blow, causing him to sink into the ground. The impact floats everyone''s body.


    "Haah!


    "Oh, my God. I didn''t know that boy was equipped with that kind of body trick."


    "I thought you were hiding your strength. But that''s as much as it takes. Why was he working with Oranzable? With all that power, I could do anything alone."


    "... force proportional to constraints."


    Titania and Lifeless murmured as Alphilis chanted his magic.


    "Yugdrasil is full of constraints, and it''s probably almost impossible to operate on its own. That''s why I have that much power, and I''m saving it in case of emergency."


    "Looks like you''re getting close. Do you know who he is?


    "No, but I''m assuming. Just like you."


    "Hmm - Ancient existence. More than a real dragon or a magician?


    "Well, that may not be all."


    Yugdrasil overwhelms Ucco with an elevated character as a being. All of Ucco''s attacks disappear without reaching Yugdrasil. The look of anger and anxiety appeared on his face, and as soon as he shook his head, Yugdrasil grabbed the arm and neck of Wooko and put it around his back and laid it down on the ground.


    "Now, do it!


    "Don''t die!


    "Don''t hold back!


    "I don''t know what to do!


    Alphilis, Titania, and Lifeless hit hard. Alphireese and Lifeless gathered the mana left on the spot and tried to fire the maximum blow they could - just before that, the magic was wiped out. That''s not all. Even Titania broke her balance and fired a blow.


    "Hey!?


    "Well, why?


    "Relax, what is this?


    It wasn''t just three people who felt the abnormality. All the people on the spot - including Ucco and Yuggdrasil - felt their strength relaxed. It was Yugdrasil who first noticed the cause. He was staring at the ground and murmuring bitterly.


    "This sign is magic - and the Birthday of the Water God for the annihilation of the continent! If anyone can use it, is it likely that the Apostle - the Seventh Apostle? Stupid bastard, is there someone downstairs who can''t help but do something like that in this enclosed space? Who..."


    "... how long have you been riding like that!


    Ucco pushed Yugdrasil''s hand and stood up forcefully. Yugdrasil escaped immediately before being entangled, but he held and opened his hand several times to see how it felt.


    "Oh, no."


    "What happened?


    "It''s more restrictive than I thought. It''s starting to relax."


    "You mean time is up?


    Alphilis spoke calmly to Yugdrasil, but his heart was not calm.


    Continue

 2078 War and Peace, Part 614 ~ Unbreakable Seal\ 12894; ~

    I was anxious to see if Yugdrasil was in a very good situation.


    "The same thing happens when the output drops because of magic. But physically, they''re overwhelmingly stronger than you. Now I''m taking your place, but in a situation where magic and magic are hard to use, you win - wait, Alphireese. Why aren''t you sucked out of magic?


    Huh?


    Alphilis saw his body, but nothing unusual happened. But not only Titania and Lifeless, but also Yugdrasil and Ucco were all equally lazy.


    There was only one of them, Alfie Reese, standing there groaning.


    "Why..."


    "Alfilis, what the hell are you--"


    "... I see, wasn''t there a mistake in the discomfort I once felt? Alphilis, can you use magic?


    While the lifeless laughed thinly, Alfilius confirmed that there was nothing wrong with the use of magic. The lifeless smiled, and Alfilius and Yugdrasil looked surprised.


    "You can use it normally."


    "Why? With your son''s strength, you can''t do that."


    "I see... Yugdrasil, don''t you know why?


    "Mm."


    Yugdrasil frowned on whether the situation he could not understand was unpleasant, but it suddenly occurred to him.


    "... I see. Is that possible? But I know why, but it doesn''t make sense."


    "Whether you know reason or understand reason, there will be many events in the world that you cannot understand. This woman may be the only magician in the world. Or maybe that''s the trait."


    "Huh, what? What the hell?


    "I don''t know why. But, Alphilis, if you like, you can do magic with mana without odds. That''s why even Odo can use mana magic in this situation.


    If you can use magic even when the odds reach 0 - that is, even mana - then your magic is exhausted. What a frustrating woman to be able to unintentionally practice a sorcerer''s dream. "


    "Even when the odds run out, you do your magic."


    Alphilis murmured, but he didn''t understand what it was. Even Yugdrasil is stunned by the fact. And Yugdrasil reaches another possibility.


    "(No matter how far away, the Apostle is trying to exercise his magic? Completing magic in it - no matter how small it is, how much effort it takes. Magic is all about mana taking over exclusive spaces. Alphabeth the human above the apostle. No, are you really human? But she certainly is - no, it''s not that far now.


    I can''t deal with Ucco directly. I need another hand, no, two, besides Alphilis, to push my poop out of a state where magic is barely available. For a moment, if someone supplies us with odds, we can take out Ucco. Who would do that?


    When Yugdrasil was worried, there were two metamorphic magic tricks that started simultaneously.


    "I''m in your way."


    "What are you!


    A plump woman wearing a Guren dress who suddenly appeared in the temple of Olympus. The ranking priests try to stop the woman who forcibly breaks the boundary and goes through the temple early enough, but the walk never stops for a moment.


    "Stupid, gold and silver priests can''t stop coming out!?


    "You think you''re gold and silver? Hmm, the Olympus is also of poor quality. Do people''s abilities deteriorate only when they slowly pass?"


    "What?!


    "Tell the witch that the Princess of Fire has arrived. If you don''t even know that, I''ll sink the temple into the lava sea right now."


    "Will you stop?"


    Everyone who was there lay flat in a voice echoing from the back. Among the white-skinned priests, a young man with purer white skin walked fast enough.


    The young man greeted respectfully as he broke his knee in front of the end road.


    "You''ve met one of the rulers of the old times, Princess Endero. It seems that the last seated ones have shown some disrespect. Please forgive me."


    "Hmm, did anyone know me? What''s your official position?"


    "It''s in second place in white."


    "A little brat. Stop holding your fists under it, lying flat. If you want to try hard, I''ll take care of you later, but I''m in a hurry. Take me to the witch now."


    "This..."


    When the white second place laughed at the calf, Enderode snorted obviously uncomfortably, but the white second place began to guide so she kept silent.


    The white second place seems to be walking slowly, and the endless road has to walk fast enough. Speed or time is the magic that compensates. It was obvious that it was much more useful than that.


    If I could be second in white...


    "I''m sorry. Instead of raising the overall quality, it would be better if there were a few powerful people who could use it. That is the current training policy."


    "The witch?


    "The next generation of witches is mainly recommended."


    Hmm.


    It was the end road that entered the deepest part of the temple with the guidance of the white second place, but the face of the white second place became slightly steeper. The reason for this is also understood by Enderode. Because the smell of blood drifted.


    Continue

 2079 War and Peace, Part 615 ~ Unbreakable Seal\ 12895; ~

    "La Milicia, excuse me!


    At the tip of the white second place, La Milicia, now a witch, was bleeding out and collapsing. It was not a stab wound in the eyes, but the hands and feet bent in the future, and the skin was dry as if it had lost moisture at once.


    Until the birth of La Milicher, who looked beautiful, he reigned as the leader of the most powerful clan on the other shore of history, there was no sign of him.


    The white second place stepped in early with a steep face.


    "La Milicia, what the hell!


    "... he did it."


    "La Fosse?


    La Milicher nodded small, and the white second place clapped his tongue.


    "I''ve felt such signs before, but I didn''t expect you to act so directly..."


    "I was hoping this would happen one day, but it was still too early... and Ucco''s awakening made her anxious. I stopped, but... whoa, whoa."


    "You don''t have to talk much."


    La Milicia continued talking, not even hearing the white second place stop. There is a sad smile on his face.


    "Fufu... I can''t believe you''re worried about the most radical of the active priests. I thought you''d kill me someday."


    "You''re kidding, man can''t be a witch. I will move to improve the status and manner of the Olympus, but I will never want to eliminate you. When I saw La Fouse''s magic, I lost my temper to rebel. My job is to help you rule this church better. I acknowledge that we have taken measures that are perceived as radical."


    "You took on the role of being frightened?


    "You could say that."


    The words made La Milicher laugh with loneliness this time.


    "Thank you for your loyalty. I didn''t even realize that... it makes sense for Grosfeld to run away and see my daughter like this."


    "Be careful."


    "Relax, it won''t be long now. I''ll meet you there, Princess Endreload."


    "Hmm, this is the first time I''ve seen it directly. Are you the leader of the clan on the other shore?"


    "Please forgive me for showing such disrespect."


    La Milicia trembled her immobile right hand and Enderode took it gently.


    "Thank you for your enduring service. We just signed a contract with the rulers of the old times."


    "This is what our ancestors wanted. We also fully understand the importance of the role."


    "Then let''s hear it. How about the neck and tail of the artificial son?


    "Enough power. You took the missing amount from me and filled it. Let''s cross the line now, even if we are at the height of the season. It''s just..."


    "Mentally immature."


    "Instead, I wonder if it''s breaking down."


    La Milicia answered, spilling blood from her mouth. EnderLord looked up to heaven with his eyes closed.


    "Well... it was still hard to reach people."


    "I may not have had enough time. Generations of witches have increased their abilities, but they are somewhat uneven when it comes to priests. I was given some of the power of the ancients, but I might have had a limited ability to earn anything but thicken blood."


    "Insufficient verification"


    "We did everything we could. For this reason, we practiced brutality in the name of training close to killing each other, and deliberately confronted the countries under the influence of the West... sometimes affecting the outbreak of the beast, causing humans to live in the environment of battle, but still if it is not enough..."


    "Enough, you rest. I would have shrunk my body and mind in twelve minutes. Rest without thinking. We''ll take over."


    "Thank you very much. Forgive me, my daughter, for dying in a kind word..."


    When she told her daughter a little about her penance, La Milicia quietly took her breath. The expression was calm, and rather than resentment of what had been killed, it even had the satisfaction of accomplishing its mission and the relief of dying.


    White second was meditating on the body for a while, but eventually he stood up with a hug and turned towards Enderode.


    "I will bury the remains of Princess Fire and the Witch, so please allow me some time."


    "I don''t mind that, but you will also feel the waves of the cup. No way. Where did La Fouse go with you?


    "I don''t know, but there''s no doubt about it. He thinks he was born to fight. You won''t be able to bear to feel such a wave. That''s why I gained the strength to kill my mother. [M] If I''d just sat quietly, I would have gotten it."


    "I see... I can''t help it, I have to go after it."


    "Isn''t that a breach of the Covenant? Greystone told me I couldn''t move."


    Enderode''s expression moved to point out the second place in white.


    Continue

 2080 War and Peace, Part 616 ~ Unbreakable Seal ? ~

    "Sure, I can''t basically move from Greystone. But things have priorities. Is there anyone who can''t avoid a flock of bees just because the snake under his butt is dangerous?


    "Do you think I could leave for a little while?


    "There''s no other way. If I leave and change to Greystone..."


    Enderode opened his fist and showed it. It''s not the second place in the white that I don''t know what that means.


    The white second place shook his neck as he took a deep breath.


    What a dangerous equilibrium.


    "Most people know that the aftermath of the battle continues. But I didn''t want to tell future generations what we did. So Ignage kept sleeping without saying anything, and Darren Lokia fell asleep without telling the dragons the truth.


    You know because you''re descendants of those who fought with us, but you can''t blame anyone else. That''s what I concluded. Which one...?


    "Sure, maybe. But Orangebull..."


    "Some may not be convinced. I don''t know how they operate. But I can''t overlook the case of Ucco. Besides, this ripple seems a little different from that of Ucco. Something that I don''t even know is happening in the other land."


    "Something you don''t even know - is there something like that?


    The white second place frowned, but Enderode answered with a slightly dark expression.


    "Naturally, if you''re not all-powerful with me, you''re not a god. I''m just behaving as if I were."


    "... do you know anything about God?


    "God... yeah. I have heard that there was someone close to it a long time ago. He might have said that even Dalenrokia did touch the gods when he was so young that his memory was so vague."


    "Is that what you should worship?


    "Well, I don''t know. God is not a good man. At least if God were a good man, we wouldn''t struggle so hard. Don''t you think so?


    "Isn''t that the trial God gave you?


    "I don''t think so. This is not a trial, it''s just a dilemma. But I must hope for the emergence of a shining man among them - is my wish luxurious?


    The white second place was unable to answer the question of Enderow, who departed from the temple. The white second place disappeared into the back of the temple to bring La Milicia''s remains to the pillars of light when the signs and signs of Enderode disappeared completely.


    "You guys..."


    "Fufu, it''s perfect. Even if you''ve never been here, if you follow the waves correctly, you can metastasize."


    A girl dressed in thin white silk with a fluffy appearance. Hair and skin are lightly pigmented and do not feel human. The girl also wrapped up an unusual amount of odds that were separated from humans and looked around with a sneer, grabbing the hem and greeting when she found Alphireese.


    "This is the first time I''ve ever hit you directly, black onee-sama. Greetings."


    "You are La Fosse of Olympus."


    "It''s an honor to remember."


    La Fouse laughed thinly, but the smile was sufficiently intimidating to freeze the person on the spot.


    La Fouse was observing Alphilis for a while, but Alphilis let go of his words as he saw La Fouse.


    "You''ve changed the mood. What''s going on here?


    "Fufu, you''ve only spoken for a little while, but you understand. You''re still special to me."


    "Do not play witchcraft. What did you do - no, who did you ''take in''?


    La Fouse laughed at the words.


    "Ahahaha! That''s right, onee-sama, I want to kill you right now! But not yet, it''s not time! Now we have to do something about this ugly bird."


    Heaven''s Fall.


    La Fouse snipped his fingers, and chains of light jumped out of the ground and ceiling, holding Ucco captive. The cuckoo begins to tear one by one, but the chains of light from the teared edges bind the cuckoo. The cup was tightened up, unable to move, and barked in pain.


    Kiaaaaaah!


    "It''s a May fly bird. I wish I had told you the end of the world."


    "I didn''t answer your question, La Fose!


    La Fose laughed at Alphiris''s words.


    "As you can imagine, you killed my mother and gave me strength. I didn''t plan on doing that, but I didn''t plan on waking up the cup - it was the most efficient and quickest way to take in my mother than to take in someone else from one end."


    N-na-


    "I don''t have time for surprises, you guys. That''s what the anomaly in the Olympus is."


    Everyone was stunned, and before Alfilius'' expression became angry, another metastasis magic was activated. Thereafter, Tetrastin appeared and gazed at La Fouse to restrain him.


    Continue

 2081 War and Peace, Part 617 ~ Unbreakable Seal\ 12978; ~

    Even La Fose seems to have eaten the appearance of an unexpected person for a moment, but he behaved with pride as if he had made a fool of Tetrastin.


    "Oh, aren''t you the former president of the Sorcerer''s Association who turned to black magicians? It''s good to be here without Lizzie."


    "Well, how about that?


    Again, La Fouse glanced at Tetrastin with a hostile smile, and she was relieved.


    "That magic - what have you gained besides the superior spirits?


    "It''s nothing, it''s just an inspiration. I suppose I could have shaken my credentials from the beginning. With this power, you will not be able to appeal to the exercise of your powers. How do you think La Milicia''s power will make things right?


    "Hmm, are you going to split between me and onee-sama?


    "I do not intend to do so, but neither Alphilis nor your son will accept me. If you don''t want it, it''ll be dull."


    "--Apparently so. My girlfriend is giving you all the disgust and vigilance you need."


    After that, it seemed that there was a spark of hostility between Alfilis, La Fouse, and Tetrastin. Lifeless naturally realized that Tetrastin''s odds had changed, but I think it was a strange confrontation.


    "(The nature and growth of the three most powerfully classified as human magicians are too different. They will never meet like water and oil. Together, we will be able to achieve unprecedented accomplishments... in human beings)."


    Lifeless nostalgically remembered his time as a sorcerer, when he had an intense debate about magic, but before the idea reached his homeland, Ucco began to run wild with all his might.


    As they shredded their flesh, the chains of light sprouting out one after the other, they were about to approach the Alphilistines.


    "Well, what an imposing beast! You don''t have any shards."


    "I see, it was - it certainly wasn''t the same as when we destroyed the Magus and the Dragon once. It seems to be in the middle of evolution, but it has awakened and to some extent its vitality and magic have been reduced. In addition, the odds are also decreasing due to the events that just happened in the lower layer. Now if you''re going to slap me, are you going to join hands, guys?


    "- Yeah, even if you don''t tell me. I''m not going to be stupid enough to leave it to emotion to look at priorities."


    Me too. You brought me here, and I need you to take responsibility for it. And the fight with your black sister may be the first and last. It''s a loss to enjoy this time of heartbeat. "


    La Fosse looked down at the cuckoo as she raised her long hair. Tetrastin looked at the others and told them quietly.


    "Oh, yeah? How long are you gonna be crawling around? The magic of the lower layers is already spreading. Your odds must have stopped being absorbed."


    Well, that''s true.


    "I''m not suddenly returning to what I''ve been smoked."


    "They''re pathetic. If Yugdrasil hadn''t taken your place, we''d be drying up. Show me your guts."


    Tetrastin unleashed his magic and supplied them with odds while many of them were still standing up. The superior spirits that Tetrastin put on his body raised their voices of resentment and weeping, but Lifeless felt that the state was slightly different from before.


    "Tetrastin, you''ve changed the mood."


    "I had a few thoughts, and I came to one conclusion and one answer, and I got a role. I have the ingredients I recommended before. How about you, Hero King? Orangebull''s brainwashing has been solved, and there are still some things I can''t remember, but you look like you''ve done what you wanted to do.


    "... I see. I did have one goal."


    "Then it''s not like you''re dying here. Help me defeat that beast."


    "I didn''t have to tell you. Brady Maria, I''m going to be quiet forever, and it''s time to stop being scared."


    "... who''s scared?


    Until now, Brady Maria had focused on tapping on the body and neck of the cup together with Purity White Raku, but she came forward to be encouraged by the lifeless. It was easy to understand the provocation, but still the painful part was decided, Brady Maria was colored by the shape of anger.


    Continue

 2082 War and Peace, Part 618 ~ Unbreakable Seal\ 12979; ~

    "I wasn''t scared!


    "Waiting for my analysis. To break through the opponent''s defenses with our methods of attack."


    "What''s the result?


    "Hmm, I won''t reveal it to anyone I might fight. Let us do it on our own. So, who''s gonna be the first spear? Physical attacks are not ineffective against you. If it was just a distraction, would Grandpa prove that anyone could do it?


    Who the hell is that?


    "Then I''ll go."


    It was Belgay who stormed the furious cuckoo with those who controlled each other.


    Others soon burst into the cuckoo on a single ride. It was Berghei who was so disoriented as to know where he had been, but Titania was the only one who caught his expression and saw Berghei passing by for a moment.


    "- I see. Have you been careful in case of a blow from the beginning? That''s why even if they took the odds, they couldn''t fall."


    "Ancient giant beast, the clan of fists is coming, long belgay!


    Belgay parries Ucco''s onslaught and falls into his pocket avoiding fatal wounds. Inhale to the limit and explode the force accumulated in Tanda. Closer to twice as many raised muscles, exhaling and weakening.


    Uuuuu!


    The fist exceeded the instantaneous sound speed and hit the stomach of the cup with the sound of punching through the air wall. The callous shape of the body of the cup broke, and the hair of the back of the cup danced due to the impact that fell off the back.


    "Wow, grandpa, why don''t you have a drink next time?


    "Let me pull it out, it''ll be the same age."


    Betz kicks Belgay''s back and flies laughing. But while Ucco was devastated, several of his heads are still out of alert.


    As a matter of course, several heads flew in to intercept Betz.


    "Oops, I''m sorry. It''s called" The Void. "


    Betz disappeared and suddenly appeared in front of Ucco. Then he pierced his sword deeply into the neck of the human cuckoo.


    "Valsas is better at demon beast crusades, but I can''t stand being just a coyote. Just a little dead, huh?


    "I fell in love with some amazing people."


    More Vika appears behind Betz. I kicked in Betz''s sword as I chopped off his neck. Uko''s head collapsed suddenly, but the head regenerating from the slashed edge approached Vika.


    Betz takes the Vaika weapon that danced them into space and knocks them down.


    Are you nervous, sister?


    "There''s no problem. It fits nicely."


    "Maybe we''ll go well together?


    At that moment, Uko''s torso was deformed and her mouth was wide open. In the back of my mouth, I can see the light of the sun and the fire.


    "Fuck you!


    The moment the flame was set on fire, Lifeless''s Judgment by the Dead Sun jumped into his mouth. The back of the cup swollen many times, spraying several lines of blood on the back beyond its limit.


    Lifeless breathing.


    "If you have milk, you guys!


    "Thank goodness!


    "I''m not alarmed yet!


    Ucco changes shape. The human part no longer melted, and once again it grew from the back like a giant baby.


    Goat-like horns grow on his head, and he discards the ugly bulging parts of his body that have been subjected to lifeless magic to create a new body.


    "Playback too soon!


    "Where''s the nucleus, Lisa!?


    "Right arm, head is dummy!


    Lisa, whose tympanic membrane was torn, didn''t hear a voice. But I know what you need. Lisa pointed at Wooko''s right arm with a cane, and Brady Maria jumped out in response to the signal.


    "Return the clan''s grudge here!


    "Maria, don''t make a mistake. Wind, fire, dirt!


    "Hmm, let me handle it, Milord!


    A triple blow with a high output from Brady Maria. A magical wind blade drops its arm, the fire from its mouth burns its arm, and activates and crushes earth magic.


    The Collapse of Heaven and Earth Luin the Gestalt


    The rest of the body barely prevents the rock from falling from the ceiling, but during that time the burnt arm changes and the next arm appears to peel off.


    Continue

 2083 War and Peace, Part 619 - Unbreakable Seal 12980; -

    "Ah, you slutty bastard!


    But I see one thing. Not only does light and darkness work, but attacking attributes with certain laws passes through them. It''s only a matter of time before you can take one step away. "


    "It''s okay to figure out his weaknesses, but he doesn''t have a plan. When you enter a Surface Phase, your abilities are further increased. I think he''s running away to buy time."


    Yugdrasil plunged water into a row that was reassured by the words of Purity White Raku. At the same time, Uko increased the rate of escape even further.


    "Yugdrasil, what''s the third phase?


    "... the batteries here - the experimental organisms have a threatening performance, but that''s all. They have no intelligence. However, when advanced intelligence is acquired in the second phase, it evolves into an individual according to intelligence. Ucco took on the human form, probably because the enemy in front of him was human-centered.


    Surface Phase gains access to the ruins. Otherwise, you''ll be promoted to Associate Administrator. Gain control of other dormant creatures here, the right to use dolls together, and a portion of the ruins'' wisdom. Nowadays, experimental creatures with just a huge amount of odds know how to use magic and magic, and if you leave this ruin, you can use mana. Well, what do you think will happen?


    Those who heard Yugdrasil''s words turned pale, starting with Alphilis, but La Fouse was already moving. I tried not to wrap my cup in "Heaven Jail", but when I rubbed it a little bigger than a human, it slipped through.


    Awesome!


    You still have fine magic control, white.


    "Don''t be so nasty! Then you take care of it!


    "Hmm, can I borrow some magic?


    When Tetrastin put his mark on it, La Fouse''s Cemetery made a more complicated move. The chains were wrapped around the cuckoo, knitted on the spot, and deformed into a shackle. There was no gap in this, and the cuckoo had to stop his feet once.


    "Magic Taker (Spell Steal)! You suck at my magic!


    "You wanted something from me? It''s a mistake."


    "What?!


    Kiaaaaaah!


    Ucco sets fire to La Fose, who scolds Tetrastin. In contrast to La Fosse, who uses magic to create and defend large shields, Tetrastin wraps minimal magic around his fingertips and turns his hand forward to flame.


    "That''s a great sorcery, a waste of Odo. Isn''t that what lacks grace?"


    La Fosse sounded regrettable because of Tetrastin''s disgust. In addition, Tetrastin glanced at Purity Shiraku.


    "Hey, what are the next active attack attributes?


    "... water, wind, fire."


    Hmm, here''s the place.


    Tetrastin paints three magical formations in space at high speed. Almost simultaneously knitted magic is fired at the cuckoo as a blade of waves, a spear of wind, and a ring of flames.


    "No chant?


    "And fast!


    "But power..."


    When Tetrastin got on the blade of the wave, he changed the trajectory in front of him and jumped him up. I kicked the wind spear that caught up to it, changed course, and put a ring of fire on my cuckoo to restrain me.


    Ucco naturally begins to deform to release himself, but they don''t miss the time.


    Go ahead, do it.


    "Haaaaah! The eleven shapes of the light dance, the Great Light Cut (Ray Force)!


    Solka''s strike caused the ceiling and ground of the ruins and the body of the cuckoo to fall diagonally in two. At the same time Lisa screamed.


    "Right!


    "I don''t know which way to look to the right! Yeah, it''s troublesome, blow it all off!


    Aurora Ray


    La Fouse unleashes an extraordinary magic spell. The light emitted towards the ceiling spread across the surface of the ceiling, filling the space with light. When the light filled the space until one side of the ceiling became a light source and the shadow of the cuckoo was concentrated at the foot and the point reached, the space was filled with light so glowing that everyone''s figure was glowing.


    Alfilis was the first to realize the danger.


    "Lifeless, Dior��! Defensive magic with all your might!


    "What a nasty woman."


    "Got it!


    "What are you gonna do, Alfilius?


    Without the time to answer lifeless questions, Alphireese slapped Titania on the shoulder next to him.


    "Titania, follow me! I''ll make sure we get him down here!


    "Can you do it?


    "You can''t do anything, but you have to do it! He''s evolving!


    It was Alphiris and Yugdrasil who noticed the transformation of Ucco. Ucco, who was about to disappear into light, felt the greatest danger to life and was about to take an evolutionary form that was not supposed to have existential instincts.


    Yugdrasil''s calculations are too late. But I can''t do anything about it. When Yugdrasil was about to give up one thing, Alphilis still whispered to help.


    Continue

 2084 War and Peace, Part 620 ~ Unbreakable Seal; ~

    "Yo, Alfilis. Do you need my wisdom and power?


    "PANDORA? I''m busy right now, so if you need anything, just drop by!


    Isn''t that right? Well, I''m just trying to use the power you have. Exercise your rights, to be precise?


    "? What are you talking about?


    "You already have a contract. He just hesitates to show his strength. Because I look more like a pussy than I do, and I''m a strong self-control guy. I''m afraid of waving my own power. But if you have to, you have to negotiate directly. Now that we know the power of the ruins, and what''s in them, he''ll follow us to the negotiating table. I''ll make it easier for you."


    Pandora, who had changed her earrings, rang, and Alfilius was suddenly struck by the feeling of being thrown out into the darkness. And after that, a man stands. Alfilis soon knew who it was.


    "... Remegate, right?


    "Do you understand?"


    I see. When did I sign up with you?


    Alphiris knew this wasn''t real space. Perhaps outside time has stopped. This is where only Alfilis and Remegate exist. Or maybe it was in Pandora, Alfilis felt.


    Lemegate knelt on the spot with an unfortunate and unfortunate look.


    "You met her from the beginning. And yet I disappeared from you. First of all, I want to apologize for the rudeness."


    "Hey, hey! No hard stuff! I''m not the kind of person who kneels down."


    "Sooner or later, many people will be able to break their knees naturally, not me. I need you to get used to it."


    "Hmm, you want me to be king? I don''t like it."


    The remegate smiled at Alfiliath, who seemed disgusted. I am glad that people with their main qualifications are like this.


    "That will happen eventually. The only one who waves at me is the king at all times. There are kings in various forms, but it''s up to you to decide what kind of king you will be."


    "King, right. That would make you feel free to do it."


    "Do you see my power?


    "Danger, too. I knew a little about it from the beginning. You were outside with Impulse, weren''t you?


    "This is..."


    Didn''t you think it was under surveillance? Remegate laughs at the unexpected flaws of the Alfiliate.


    "Emerald was aware of the impulse trend. She''s a hunter, right? Normally, I''m relaxed, but I haven''t passed out enough to take care of the impulses and actions of the Magic Sword. Besides, there are many mercenary groups, such as spies from other countries and other mercenary groups. All the suspicious mercenaries are reported and listed."


    "I see - it was impossible to pretend to be completely human again. But you dared to let him swim?


    "I don''t care about the departure of the Magic Sword that disappeared from my close proximity, but I didn''t seem to be doing anything wrong. I would have liked it if it hadn''t hurt. One thing I don''t know is why you disappeared without talking directly to me if you could take a human form."


    "It''s incompatible with your son."


    Alfilius responds to Remegate''s words with a twitch.


    "Are you aware of my abilities?


    "King of the Magic Sword - No, I wonder if he controls Mana. Are you involved in the ruins?


    "Yes, I''m like the key to all the ruins. It seals and unlocks the ruins'' abilities, while also controlling them. And as an emergency function, if something from the ruins runs wild, you can control the mana and take countermeasures against it."


    "That''s..."


    "Yes, the ability to be close to the artificial son. By instinct, your son would have avoided me, and my presence could have affected him. It is ironic that the person who lodges him should wave at me, who can be paired with him. Normally, you''re not even qualified to hold me. On the contrary, there was even the possibility of being taken in by your son."


    "Your son will take you in - yes, it is."


    Alphilis'' words were sinking. Or perhaps I had anticipated that possibility.


    "Recently the Shadow - I started talking to Polskaya, but the first time I killed someone - the magic runaway wasn''t from the Shadow. The existence that you and everyone call me doesn''t tell me in detail. Or maybe you can''t talk about it.


    When that happens, who first activated my power to defend myself? The answer depends on it. "


    "Yes, it must be the result of your son releasing one end of his power in self-defense. The person chosen by the Son is gradually rewritten and becomes the Son before and after adulthood. Or the immense knowledge and power that the Son brings cannot be tolerated by ordinary men. What is the system? Exercise mana freely as a substitute for nature and eliminate what could be harmful to the continent if necessary. Some of them are monsters, others are humans.


    It is no coincidence that you will be chosen for your son. But he that is chosen by the Son, because he is young and exercises part of his power, many are neglected and hostile, and are often slain to adulthood. If he dies, he shall dwell in the next new life. Sometimes it''s human, sometimes it''s different. But he that is chosen by the Son shall not grow. It was only once in decades that your son could grow up to wave his power while always being on the continent. "


    "Since humans became hegemons of the continent, did they have a longer cycle?


    Remegate affirmed Alfiliath''s reasoning.


    "Yes, a decent son has never been seen in the last 200 years or so."


    "I''m an adult, but I haven''t shown it yet."


    "That''s just an exception. This is the first case I''ve seen. I don''t know if it''s because of Polskaya, but your son hasn''t shown up yet. Or, Alphireese, do you endure it while you''re ready to show it well?


    One thing is certain: your son himself is lost. Should I erase your personality like this, or should I coexist? Therefore, the teacher also stopped his activities, with the exception of Earthgar. I don''t know what to do. "


    �D �D Are the teachers your son''s followers?


    "Yes, if your sons wish to destroy humans, they will not go astray. Some of them were human, but many have even forgotten about it. So I''m going to help Orangebull, but I think I''m in trouble right now."


    I see. I understand.


    At that time, the darkness where the two of them were shaking. Apparently, the space won''t be maintained.


    "I''d like to talk more slowly, but now I have to fix the problem in front of me. There''s a limit to Pandora''s abilities. Am I qualified to shake you?


    "Limited. The presence of Ucco is an obvious anomaly (irregular) in the ruins. Conflicts with Article 67 (3) of the Treaty. There''s nothing wrong with waving me."


    "Looks like you''re in trouble, waving you."


    "Because it''s so powerful."


    When Remegate laughed, he transformed into a sword. Alfilis grasped the pattern firmly.


    Continue

 2085 War and Peace, Part 621 ~ Unbreakable Seal\ 12982; ~

    "Well, we have to get Uko."


    "One advice - the spirits that sway the world are not just attribute elements. Even the elephant spirits can capture me."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Depending on your abilities, I can wave more power than I expected. For example, we might even be able to change the shape of this earth."


    "Yes - it''s horrible."


    "Yes. Otherwise, it would be very difficult to confront the Unified Sword, including Raventin."


    It''s time to break the line.


    When Pandora''s voice sounded loud and felt the space converge, Alphilis exhaled and sang quietly.


    "Curse mark, release"


    Suddenly brought back to reality, it was the moment when the glowing magic of La Fouse exploded in front of me. But now Alphilis can see the spirits and mana that make up magic in his hands.


    "Spirits cry, dance, laugh."


    "Excuse me?


    "No, scatter. Don''t just look in the same direction. We''re going to get involved. Don''t just listen to orders."


    Titania heard Alphilis murmuring back, but Titania was able to see just a little what happened. The spirits looked back in response to Alphilis'' words.


    Titania also uses magic. So I know that spirits that are supposed to be used by other humans cannot respond to the voices of other humans. It is a deviation from the principles of magic.


    Titania was born with the greatest fear in Alphiris. It was a fear of the incomprehensible.


    "Alfilis, you..."


    "Titania! I can handle the magic of La Fouse, so hit me with the biggest blow in the meantime!


    "Kh, you don''t have time to think about it right now."


    Titania stands behind Alphiris. The mystery of Titania who took down Vasquez. A technique that severs everything from magic elements to defense. If you can recognize it, the ultimate sword that may eventually be able to sever things that are causal and legal.


    But even with Titania, we needed to be prepared to activate the move. Don''t miss that moment, when the third phase begins.


    Uko opens her mouth wide. The flames glimpse and Alfilius tries to cast a magic spell to intercept them. With that gap, the back of the cup rose big, like a scorpion''s tail, attacking from above. A large tail approached Alphilis and Titania.


    "Ah."


    Titania can''t deconstruct, and Alphireese can''t do anything else while chanting. As soon as Ucco''s Special Strike struck, it was the line waving Dance Slave and Jabberwock that paid off the attack.


    "Let me cum!


    "You bastard who drove Ignage''s husband! I''ll blow it up!"


    The two attacks diverted Umko''s attack, while Titania opened her eyes and moved.


    Ukkkkkkkkkkkk!


    Unexpectedly, Ucco stares at Titania in a roar of temper.


    "Mumyo"


    Titania has no weapons. The bare fist, which was supposed to be swinging down just by the stance, amputated the body of the cuckoo into a carp.


    What happened? Unable to catch up with Wooko''s thoughts, which were supposed to have acquired sufficient intelligence, he dazed for a moment. I scratched the nucleus, but the direct hit was able to tear. And we still have plenty of room to fight back, allowing us to assemble the power of the ruins. You can also gather the odds of other beasts who were supposed to be compatriots and sublimate your presence to a higher level. To force phase above administrator. You can even follow the path to the Apostle. It''s easy to kick people and other things in front of you. Less than a second until you conclude.


    In the meantime, Alfilis was moving on to the next move.


    "Get lost!


    Alfilis waved down the remegate. Ucco attempted to defend himself reflectively, seeing the nature of the magic emitted from the Remegate. In addition to the magic of light absorbed earlier, the magic of darkness released by Tetrastin himself, the magic of each attribute released by Tetrastin using the upper spirits, and even the elemental elephants drifting in the atmosphere are captured and released.


    Chaos Disaster (Chaotic). Such a word suddenly falls on Ucco''s brain. Was that information backflow from the ruins, or did the cuckoo flash? When Ucco found out that there was no way to prevent this blow, he was drunk by the magical vortex. He tried to escape, but only his extended right arm avoided the rush.


    The magical currents penetrated the cuckoo and ran through the middle of the vast ruins. However, the space is filled gently except for involving the cuckoo, which will not destroy the ruins. The blow that was fired from the Remegate, as if it had succeeded in the will of Alfiliath, dispersed, became a small, pale particle of light and glowed to fill the ground, and vanished in a tragic way.


    Those who were there stood up to even the most fantastic sight, and Lisa, who returned to me the earliest, whispered small.


    "... Ucco has vanished. There''s no sign of it anymore."


    Respond to the words, weathering the damaged right arm caught in a Remegate blow. At the same time, the bodies also weathered, and all traces of the Great Demon Beast, called Ucco, disappeared.


    Continue

 2086 War and Peace, Part 622 ~ Sunshine ① ~

    "Ok, let''s go home!


    After the fierce battle, it was Betz who suddenly screamed while there were many people who felt the afterglow and emotion. While Louis and Lexus looked amazing, Rhine spoke quietly to Alfilius.


    "Are you okay?


    "Yeah, I''m not hurt."


    "That''s not true. You hurt your right arm at the tournament, didn''t you? It must have hurt even more with the last blow. Show me."


    "Did you notice?


    Alphilis was surprised by the line''s observation eyes, but the line was silently observing it with Alphilis'' right arm, but at one point he gripped strongly and Alphilis distorted his face in pain.


    It''s not broken, but there''s a crack in the bone.


    "Can''t we fight today?


    "You can hold the sword, but it''s not a fight. And you''re dealing with Louis, right? Even his physical condition is somewhat unfavourable. It would be better to abstain."


    "If you abstain in the parade, the name of the mercenaries will be damaged."


    Lines sighed at the troubled face of Alfilius.


    "I wonder if I can get Arnelia to treat me as much as I can, or hide the splints with my bare hands and play the game."


    "I don''t feel like using healing magic in this way, and I''ll have Lana, Cloth and Muscade treat you as much as they can."


    "Do it. So, what do we do?


    "What do I do?


    "Fall back. Betz is right, Ucco is dead, but the bastard who named the administrator is still alive. It will be around dawn in time. If we''re going to retreat, we''d better hurry. The ruins are huge. Whether you can walk on your own and get to the ground by the game."


    "If you want, I''ll send you to the ground. Onee-sama Black."


    La Fousse offered it to her. Alphilis was confused, but Rhine looked at La Fouse with obvious disgust.


    "Were you the bishop of Olympus? You want me to show up suddenly and thank you?


    "Oh, you''re a disgusting person. I didn''t mean to do that."


    Well then, let''s pay for the reckless magic I just did. If we succeeded in that magic, we would have been involved and dead. Either way, I don''t want to owe you anything. "


    "It was pure favor. If you''re worried, that''s what I''ll do. Well, if you want to go outside, gather around. I''ll be out in a minute."


    When La Fosse slapped her hands, others gathered under La Fosse with suspicious expressions. Among them, Tetrastin pulled Alphireese''s arm.


    "Alfilis, right? I need to talk to you for a second."


    "Was it Tetrastin, the head of the sorcery association? I heard you were a black magician."


    "Former head of the sorcerer''s association, former black sorcerer. And I''m going back to the sorcery club."


    Huh?


    Alphilis was puzzled by unexpected words, but Tetrastin continued to speak regardless.


    "I can''t talk much, but I have two things to tell you. One is the mighty enemy that will show up before you."


    "It''s abstract, isn''t it Orangeable?


    "Orangebull is a small object, I don''t think it even makes you an enemy. That''s why he used astrology to hide and isolate you from sorcery societies and witches. Nevertheless, Oranzebul, who feared that you would wave your power as a son, tried to instil fear in you, manipulate you and twist your destiny. As a result, you failed, but you defeated your fears by pointing your sword at Oranzable. I don''t have to do anything anymore, but I''ll leave this alone."


    Tetrastin reached out to Alfiliath''s back and pulled out something like a square hammer. It was the same as it was in Lifeless, Brady Maria, and Titania.


    "The Doom one, I didn''t pull it out knowing you had this too. Don''t be alarmed. Whatever sweet talk you make, he''ll only hurt you."


    "... I think I know."


    "If you''re going to set it up, it''s either when you''re most alarmed or when you''re exhausted and unable to move. He''s always watching you, remember.


    And the sorcery association had someone connected to Oranzable, but they finally succeeded in burning him out. I guess I finally got out of my mind, grabbed my tail. I''m going to clear him up now. You can count on me if you need anything. You have that right, and the Magic Society should have done it. Finally, we can do our part. "


    "Wait, a mighty enemy?


    Tetrastin starved at the question.


    "... I can''t tell you in detail. But if you''re black, your enemies are white. The Spirit will be on your side, but the others will be enemies. In any desperate situation, don''t lose sight of yourself, don''t give up. No matter how hunted down you are, you have many allies. It depends on what you do. I never betray what I have piled up in my life. It''s not good to think of everything as an enemy, but when you suspect, doubt what you don''t want to suspect the most."


    "... I don''t know, but I''ll learn."


    "One more thing. Raid the ruins of Ramfort''s Great Forest. The lord of the ruins is Calevan. In the past, Aldrus also tried and was given wisdom. You''ll get more than that."


    "Ruins? Like here?


    "This is also a ruin, but it''s twisted and twisted. There is nothing more to say now, but it is a good idea to visit this ruins for the last time on this continent. There are seven real ruins on this continent. There are plenty of nature labyrinths (dungeons), but only seven are real ruins. And there are only three in operation, including here. Ruins of the Ramfort Great Forest and Prairies will help you."


    "Onee-sama, I''m coming!?


    La Fosse''s somewhat frustrating voice distracted Tetrastin.


    "Don''t forget my words. Live healthy, Alfilius."


    "Yeah, you too... is that a little different?


    "For me, the immortal, in a real sense, is not healthy."


    Just to tell you, Tetrastin disappeared so he could scratch it off. It looked like he flew with metamorphotic magic, but as a magician, he appeared to be in an area unknown to Alfiliath.


    And even the lifeless line and Brady Maria declined in La Fouse''s suggestion of thinking. It was Titania and Belgay.


    Continue

 2087 War and Peace, Part 623 ~ Sunshine ② ~

    "Both of you? Aren''t you coming?


    "Oh, I''m not going. There''s something I have to do before that."


    "My seal will be lifted in time. I can''t go outside now, but if I''m stuck here, some of the middle-ranking administrators will be able to do enough to trap Peregis. There''s also the idea of jumping into the lower echelons and making selfdetermination. Then you''ll have to fulfill your promise to Belgay before you die."


    Oh, no!


    Alphilis shouted closer to the scream, but Saul saw it and shook Chasca''s head.


    "Chaska, can you handle this?


    "... that''s..."


    "Do something, it''s an order. If you can''t do it, I''ll turn it off right now."


    Chasca walked towards Titania and checked the unsealed seal, putting her hand against her and exercising her power. Then, Titania''s bloody complexion improved, and redness also appeared on her bluish face.


    Titania can''t hide her surprise.


    "What are you doing now?


    "... I''ve rewound the time of the seal. This should be fine for a few years. I put most of my strength into the cup, so I can''t use it anymore. This is the best I can do."


    "Oh, my God, I thought we were doomed."


    Titania looked surprised, but she was looking back at Belgay.


    "I''m sorry, it looks like we''re all set. Now I can face you, but I can also put the time aside. I don''t know, I can fight from outside."


    "My opinion remains unchanged. Play it right here."


    "... okay. Let''s be there when they''re gone."


    Those are the two people who are going to distance themselves from Alphilis. When we drop them off, La Fouse activates metastasis magic.


    "Let''s go outside the ruins."


    "Titania! Come to Jaeger if you like!?


    "Even inviting someone who was an enemy... is an interesting daughter. But..."


    Titania smiled at Alphiris.


    "It might be interesting to see your mercenary army take care of me when I find someone to serve my sword... and free myself from all the claws."


    "Am I right? Travel!


    "Yeah, that''s enough."


    And as the Alfilis disappeared, Titania laughed without hiding her smile. Titania tightens her expression when she realizes that Belgay is watching it.


    "Excuse me, we''re about to have a duel."


    No, the sword emperor laughs too.


    "She''s an interesting girl. I didn''t expect you to invite me on another journey after a thousand years of journeys. But am I the only one who thinks it''ll be interesting to travel with her after hundreds of years?


    "I agree. If someone like that had been in our family, would it have been different?


    Titania nodded with a smile at Bergay''s words.


    "Yeah, I''m sure."


    "... I see. There was a legend that you were originally a laugher. [M] It''s all our fault we''re stupid."


    "You are a fine samurai. You don''t have to bear the sins of your stupid ancestors."


    But...


    "I should have abandoned my role, too. But I couldn''t at the time. If I had thrown it all away, there would have been no sword emperor. My limitations were that I didn''t have a free mind, like Alfilis. But you''ll still be alive."


    "It''s clumsy of each other."


    When Titania stopped walking, Belgay stopped a little further. Then Titania let go of the experience, and Bergay lowered his hips slightly and fisted his right hand, and his left hand pointed the soles of his palms towards Titania and stood with each other.


    Titania asks Berghei a question, dressed as she is and letting go of her lethality.


    "I''ll ask you one thing. You could have taken my life if you were pointing at me with the blow you just fired at Uko. Why didn''t you?


    I can''t be such a cowardly imitation.


    "... really?


    Belgay answered honestly to Titania, who smiled and looked a little mean.


    "... I thought you looked beautiful in battle. My ideal fighter figure. It was good of you to be honored with a sword. My ancestors thought the same thing once. It''s too bad to be hurt."


    "... I see. I wanted to hear the words of your ancestors with flowers in my hands, preferably without a sword."


    "I think so too. Everything is too late. My life was too long, and my family was just stupid."


    "Is there anything left to say?


    "I want you to miss the rest of the clan. They grew up not to be fools. And I''m leaning on the mercenary. She would do anything to make it worse."


    "Yeah, I agree. And I understand."


    At the end of Titania''s words, tension and lethargy persist between the two. And when the air was filled and about to burst, each other''s fists and swords were staggered once.


    Continue

 2088 War and Peace, Part 624 ~ Sunshine ③ ~

    "Hey, are you done?


    "You''re..."


    The middle-ranking administrator casually called out as he fell at Titania''s feet and saw the immobile Belgay. Middle-level administrators laughed with little exception to Belgay.


    "Did you kill him?


    "That''s what he wanted. If he dies, he wants to die as a warrior."


    "There are always a certain number of such races. Freedom to decide how to die, but only humans commit suicide. I''d like to scratch my feet until the moment I die, but free will is a mess."


    "It''s also human nature."


    "Whether you think it''s great or not, you''re free. I see. I wonder who said that freedom is like being free. It''s philosophy."


    The middle management laughed, but Titania felt uncomfortable with the tone.


    "Well, first I have to thank you."


    "Gift?"


    "They treated my body, and even suggested that the Chasca Warrior Princess could undo my seal."


    "Oh, that''s right. Well, he''s got a hold of it. The seal is not completely restored, and the Perugis problem is not solved."


    "Still, I''m grateful. Now, I''m going to do something like this on top of that."


    Titania threw her great sword at a mid-level manager. A middle-level manager who doesn''t seem so surprised at the fact. There was a stupid, heart-like object in his hand.


    "That''s the core of the cuckoo, right? It doesn''t seem to be complete, but part of it - even if I can fool the eyes of others, I won''t. During the Alphilis strike, it metastasized instantly to extract a portion of its nucleus. If I could do that, I would have even been able to take out the cum in the first place.


    But you didn''t - you can''t leave such a suspicious person alone. "


    "No ~ I wonder if you''ll miss it. No harm done. Come on, come on."


    "What are you going to do with that nucleus?


    "It''s just a research subject. It''s true that Ucco showed unexpected abilities."


    The middle-level manager laughs as he plays around with the cuckoo''s core like a hand.


    "How did we evolve to Phase? Or do all stored organisms have that potential? I can''t wake him up for a try, so I''ll have to study him."


    "Do you think that''s acceptable?


    "I''m not asking for anyone''s forgiveness. In the first place, I would be the most unacceptable of all. As far as I''m concerned, I''m willing to give my life to my research. And that will eventually be most appreciated by humans."


    "What do you mean?


    Middle-level administrators stop and laugh at the enemy.


    "You, don''t you care? The northern bike, and the uko. Who created such a powerful monster? You don''t think it happened naturally, do you? And the ruins? Who would have made such a sophisticated structure? It clearly deviates from the current culture of the continent. Don''t you accept that it''s like that?


    "... but what should I do?


    "I want to approach God. Become the administrator of this ruin and feel the presence of God closer. I''m terribly sorry for the trouble with God himself, but if there are creatures of God, is it strange to want to try it?


    "If you want to be strong if you have a sword, it is obvious that if you are a man, you want to train your body naturally, and if you are a woman, you want to be beautiful. But..."


    Titania shook her big sword and the middle-ranking manager shook her. Titania is not trying to hide her intentions anymore.


    "It only smells evil from your desires. I would sacrifice anything if I wanted to fulfill my desires. You can''t just miss someone like that."


    I see. After all, I thought the side where you could serve the sword looked better. [M] You seem to be more brave than the brave man you are now. Are you sure you want to do this with me? You''re gonna die, aren''t you?


    "Shut up, I won''t be foolish enough to miss you here. If you miss it here, this lower middle layer will be sealed and you won''t be able to step into it again. The ruins are invisible to the unqualified - this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to defeat you."


    "You know very well, the woman who gathered the legendary weapon across the continent is different. I was honestly worried about what to do if La Fouse didn''t bring us all out, but the most troublesome thing remained - your fangs could reach me. I hope you don''t want to kill me. Could you reconsider?


    "Shut up. I stopped being surprised because I owe you, but I have no other mercy."


    Well, I''m sorry.


    Middle-level administrators sigh to unleash magic and death. When the pressure sweated Titania''s forehead, an unexpected shadow appeared and ran towards them in an unexpected hurry.


    Continue

 2089 War and Peace, Part 625 ~ Sunshine ④ ~

    Hmm?


    Hmm?


    The middle-ranking manager raised a slightly dumb voice, but the reaction was quick. Titania couldn''t keep pace with the opponent''s speed, but the middle-level manager should have been on time.


    However, the shadow slightly outpaced the speed and accurately cut off only the core of the cuckoo held by the middle manager. At the same time as they realize that they have been slashed, they become ashes and disappear.


    Mid-level administrators faded.


    "Ah, ah, ahhh!! What the hell are you doing, Temee!


    The right arm of the middle manager suddenly ceased to be human, deformed like an amorphous creature, and attacked a person who had enlarged and truncated the nucleus of the cuckoo. But when his arm was lightly curled, he cut off all that was impossible, and the opponent splendidly distanced himself from the middle manager.


    The figure stops and looks to Titania with the middle-ranking manager. And when he glanced at the core of the ash cuckoo, the man who had solidified his body with golden armor quietly murmured just one word.


    "But I saw it, Miranda."


    "You, Alberto the Knight Templar Commander! Why are you doing this?"


    "I fulfilled my purpose. Somewhere, then."


    And Alberto ran away with all his might. Middle-level administrators then recall Titania''s presence in pursuit. It was not good to turn my back on Titania, but Titania was already slashing open the space with a big black sword and leaving the scene.


    "You''re running away, too!


    "Now that Uko is gone, I don''t think I can stay here long. Let me imitate the knight who fled earlier."


    "Bullshit!


    "I''m not kidding. Are you kidding me anymore?


    Middle-level administrators unleash thunderbolt magic, but Titania abandons her dialogues and leaves instantly. The middle-ranking manager scratched his head as he stepped on the waste.


    "Always making fun of this guy! Ah, already! You''re so annoying!


    Okanamo, administrator


    Hadneca called out from behind. There was also a sunburn next to it. We know they flew in with metastasis magic, but the middle-ranking administrators were angry with the broken cuckoo.


    "That makes me angry! We''re more than a year behind in our research because of the loss of Ucco! A glimpse of the dormant batteries'' stats (specs) was a great opportunity to see how well they really evolved!


    "Why don''t you wake up another individual?


    "What the hell is that fuss about? Even though there are dozens of individuals with stronger base values than the cuckoo, can that happen?! This was a good time without a lower level manager!


    Together with the words, I smiled at the sunburn shards. A mid-level administrator who inflates his cheeks with one word of dissatisfaction.


    "You''re right. We have a contract with the lower management, but we are not going to be servants. If there''s a gap, I''ll pull it out."


    "That''s why it was our last chance! If a whale wakes up and Arnelia makes a scene, the lower management won''t be able to get to the ruins, right? I was going to do what I did the other day, but it took me a long time to lie down!


    "Ah, well, I''m glad the lower layer went dormant. Lower-level administrators will not have an adequate management system until the time of the example. The middle class also suffered damage, but it was not as minor as I thought. I didn''t expect to activate anything until I became an apostle, but I''m glad Raventin''s owner managed."


    "Eh, you wanted to fight the Apostle? No kidding, I can''t believe I''m fighting such a monster!


    "Well, even if I was about to cum, I''d be fine. If you fight the Apostle, you really must die! My nature is behind it! If I fight, only when the fate of the continent is at stake!


    You guys are kind of close.


    Hadneca''s words are pointing at each other and angry at the Yangtze and Middle-class administrators. Having seen it, Hadneca was convinced that she was right about us. And there is another person who appears on the spot.


    Continue

 2090 War and Peace, Part 626 ~ Sunshine ⑤ ~

    The unexpected appearance of a woman increases the tension between the three.


    "Um, who is it?


    "Aren''t you two friends?


    Hadneca asked a slightly stupid question, but returned a rough greeting to match her.


    "That''s right. This is the first time I''ve met you, but I know you want to be friends from now on."


    "I know you have a lot of power, whether you can get here, or you can get as close to us as you can. What''s your name?"


    "I''m late, my name is Vodun, and I''m a ''universal scholar'' ~"


    "Vodun... was he an S-Class mercenary and a member of Zems?


    "The Administrator is familiar with the worst. Is that due to the ability of the administrator? Or are you familiar with what''s going on?


    The middle-ranking manager was worthy of a suspicious glow in Vodun''s eyes. A middle-ranking manager who feels disgusted in his gaze and turns his back.


    "... you don''t have a reason to talk to me."


    "Well, can you talk to me when I''m with you?


    "Are you with us? What''s in it for us?


    "That''s right ~ So, how about this?


    Vodun accidentally took off all his clothes on the spot and went naked. Unexpectedly, Hadneca closed her eyes, but instead of changing her complexion, the middle management showed disgust.


    "Colour scheme? That''s bullshit."


    "Well, it''s not such a lustful body. I mean it from here on out."


    Vodun took out the knife and cut himself. The blood splashed and the artery was cut. The series of behaviors without hesitation surprised both the sun and the middle management.


    "Hey, what are you doing? Self destructive?


    "This is what I really mean. As a versatile scholar, it is an inevitable nature to pursue mysteries. But the human chapter is too short. Even the wise Sheba will not reach the depths of magic. Well, then, who am I? I want magic and chemistry. Where do I feel? The story of the Demon King production that came down at that time, the people who made it - the black magicians. The demon king maker is dead, but I saw that there was a factory in the ruins that not only produced the uko but also more than the demon king. Not only that, but also weapons manufacturing, food manufacturing, eventually mating experiments, chemicals, daily necessities, mass production of the same individual..."


    Vodun bled with his glowing eyes, but the loss of blood from his neck made his consciousness hazy. Immediately before falling down, a middle-level supervisor supported the body and treated it.


    "Well, I see you''re serious. Besides, it is very important for humans to understand the function of the ruins in such a short time. I will welcome you as my companion."


    "... thank you very much."


    Vodun smiled and stood up on his feet. And the middle manager slaps his hands.


    "Now, you''re going to be busy. Firstly, mid-level restoration work, while exploring what is broken and what is not. Perform the work once the middle layer is completely sealed. If Vodun stays with us, you''re going out, aren''t you?


    "Of course."


    "You''re fine, but Hadneca is very prominent. Think about where you''re going to spend your time.


    Middle-level administrators giggle at sunburn questions.


    "Oh, that''s right. It''s okay, there are other people out there who work in the world. I''ll get the information directly from him."


    "That''s right. The lower layers have also entered a dormant state, so they will not be able to take any noticeable action for a while. Let''s say we get together again when the world is over. Until then, let''s do what we have to do."


    "You''re very close. Do you want to form a circle?


    Very good.


    Hadneca agreed with Vodun, but the sunburn and middle-ranking administrators looked nasty. Swelling Hadneca.


    "Oh no, it''s fine! Vodun and I will get along."


    "Ahah, can I have a piece of that hair? I want to study it right away."


    "Now you''re not going to give me your skin, are you?


    "Skin or muscle is good. I''ll just take my underwear."


    "He''s a pervert! I didn''t put that on!


    "That''s right..."


    "Oh, wait. Don''t tell me you''re stupid!


    After the sunburn and Hadneca disappeared, the middle-ranking manager waved his hand and dropped him off, but suddenly realized that he and Vodun were alone in the enclosed space. A glimpse of Vodun reveals a suspicious smile and a sneering smile. Middle-level administrators who thought it might be more dangerous than being with Ucco decided to keep an eye on her for a while.


    Continue

 2091 War and Peace, Part 627 ~ Sunshine ⑥ ~

    Wow. How''s your neck and tail, Hamnet?


    "Yes, but it''s over. Where''s Rear Shed?"


    "This is over, too. Would onee-sama be happy?


    "I can''t guarantee the taste. The materials are superb."


    Spears'' sisters were working at the middle of the ruins to gather materials. Their willingness to fight against uko and the like is unusual. But seeing the other saved beasts, they naturally began to salivate. This material is superb, I''m sure it will help my sister. The intuitive girls started the demolition work with strong cuckoo signs and magic. Whether the middle floor came out or not, it didn''t matter if magic was activated.


    But when Uko was crushed and the signs disappeared, they returned to me. Until then, the three sisters, who had not even bothered to return blood and continued the demolition work in a selfless fashion, whether the meat was scattered or not, were involved in the work of collecting the demolished meat by killing signs.


    "Is this all you''ve got?"


    "Still too many. I''ve got weapons and other materials, and I don''t think I can take them all home."


    "Carefully selected?


    "Let''s eat the rest of them. What a waste."


    "I''m sorry, but I agree."


    "Do you cook?


    Hamnet took out the cooking knife, but Cello Grace stopped it.


    "Do you have time? Raw, raw."


    "The long wandering of the human world makes you poisoned by human culture. Unconsciously, I thought it was better to cook."


    "Truth, truth. People, shops open, hey, it''s just..."


    "Oh, I see. Festivals are good. The humans themselves are usually bad, but they make good food."


    "I honestly agree. I thought maybe we could be a little more friendly."


    "But your appetite is a priority?


    "Damn, that''s why we''re here. Thinking about too much extra stuff, it''s spicy afterwards.


    "Cello..."


    Rear Shed didn''t talk about it, but Hamnet seemed to know what she had to say. Cello slapped his hand and interrupted the conversation.


    "That''s it! Dinner, dinner."


    "There are no lights. It''s dark, it doesn''t look delicious."


    "I know. But we don''t need colors in our lives. The more colored it is, the more painful it becomes. ''Cause we ''re-- we ''re-- we ''re-- we''re fucking-- we''re fucking--


    Cello grace pours blood into the mouth of a worried rear shell. I was angry at my insensitive sisters who smiled with perseverance, but the taste was superb.


    "Oh, delicious!


    "Right? If you didn''t cook this, it would be nice if you cooked it. Would you like to bring it to this cook with Jaeger and figure out how to cook it?


    "Yes, if you can afford it"


    "But it''s going up!


    Well then, onee-sama will regain her power during the heyday too. Me, too?


    At that moment, a sudden rain of light fell on the place where the three of them were. Over 50 marionette beasts surrounding them, both in the air and on the ground. The simultaneous attack has ended, and the soot and smoke that soars up again make it impossible to see, so I''m stopping the attack and watching.


    But...


    "- Hello, Rear Shed. Are you okay?


    "- Yes, of course. Did you think you''d get hit with that kind of attack?


    "--Now, if I can get here, it''s dangerous."


    I see. Seriously, this food is amazing. This will make onee-sama more than happy. Don''t you need to keep your covenant anymore?


    "Yeah, maybe. Should I talk to your sister when I bring it home? Arnelia and the other Great Demon Kings, why don''t you blow it up for me?"


    Both of you, weapons.


    Throw two weapons out of Hamnet''s pocket. Seeing the weapon, Cello Grace and Rear Shed laughed.


    "I''ll be able to get this out. Ah, that''s quite a hamnet, isn''t it?


    "Yeah, I''m more than happy."


    "You''re back to tone. Now, shall I tell the doll? Our fears, which once served as the Great Demon King!


    Rear Shed came out of the dust and smoke with two daggers. The body grows into an adult woman, and a mature body with long boots more suited to a blue shortdress jumps into the center of the enemy in one stroke.


    "The two Daggers are not exclusive patents of the Sword Emperor!?


    As the rear shell spins around, the surrounding marionette beast''s torso and legs cry apart. Without feeling the pain, however, they counterattack without fear, but see the attack at close range, Reached Shed.


    "Wow, wow! Is this how your body moves?


    "It''s too hasty, Rear Shed. Stab it properly."


    A long green dress with a slit adjusted by itself and a loose twin tail of cello grace stabbed the spear with restraint.


    "It''s been a long time, Cello."


    "Wow, it''s going great. Even that pole player that Alphireese used to play now might be a good match."


    "Oh, humble thing. You''re not going to overwhelm me."


    "There''s no point in lying. I''m immortal, so I won''t lose. If you can''t win, you''ll have to train."


    "I like your hot, cool place. Cello"


    "Gyaaah, it''s disgusting! I shouldn''t have regained my powers."


    "Neither of you will be alarmed."


    Hamnet came out late, but the two welcomed her with plenty of room. She didn''t change her underwear look to a long red knitted dress, but she grew into a full-fledged woman that looked just right. On his hand is a sword like a whip.


    "I''m not alarmed. It''s over, isn''t it?


    "Of course, you''re not with me."


    The stretched sword snaps, snaps and snaps back. As all the swords returned, both the beast in the air and the beast on the ground fell off their necks at once.


    The three sisters smiled at each other.


    "Well, it''s troublesome when the administrator comes out. Let''s get out of here."


    "I''m going out once with metastasis magic and then I''m going to metastasize in a row. May I?"


    "Fine. That''s exactly what this looks like, and it''s troublesome for Arnelia to see it, right?


    "It was a good idea, Arnelia. Maybe the next time we meet, we''ll kill each other."


    "It depends on onee-sama. Okay, let''s go."


    Goodbye, Arnelia, or something?


    Cello Grace and Rear Shed laughed at Hamnet''s joke and disappeared with a laugh. Later, their laughter echoed, and for some time the ruins echoed in the middle.


    Continue

 2092 War and Peace, Part 628 - Sunshine (7)

    *****


    "Phew, finally out.


    La Fosse''s transference magic took the group outside to watch the sun rise over the mountains. Everyone realized that the battle lasted only one night, but it was a long night, and everyone was often lost in the sunshine.


    They are exhausted and exhausted, and even La Fosse, who is a self-righteous person, often looks at the sunshine together without words.


    I''m sure each of us has something to say, but shall we go home? You''re not going to tell me it''s been two nights, are you?


    It''s not true, sister. Ucko''s magic wave has reached the west of the continent, so it''s not a case that can be left alone for a day. It''s not a case that can be left alone for a day.


    That''s true too. Now, what do we each do?��Since we''ve fought together, if not to be friends, can you at least tell me something about the future?��The Continental Peace Conference and the Unified Martial Arts Conference are still going on.


    "Huh, you must be young to be able to say that so quickly.


    Diole was the first to answer. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them.


    It''s not going to change. I don''t even want to publicize that this happened, and many of us would have ended up a little shaken to the earth. I wish I could take a nap, but that''s probably not going to happen... Let''s just get the unrest in the camp under control and focus on the women''s division of the Unified Martial Arts Tournament.


    "Geez... I forgot there was a women''s division too. How many rounds did I play today?


    "You don''t remember?��Today, it''s the third round of the main tournament, and I know it''s against Elsie. If you win, you''ll go straight to the quarterfinals.


    The line replied dumbfounded. The progress of the women''s division was delayed because many of the seeded players in the women''s division had also won the main competition of the overall division. It''s a good thing that you have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    The women''s division was originally held in a smaller venue. But this time, after Miranda, it will be held at the same venue as the Heavenly Games. It was Miranda''s intention to showcase the success of Jaeger, who is predominantly female, but it seemed to be an adversity for Alfiris personally.


    ''It''s hard to play a bunch of matches all night!


    The obvious....that''s why I said no to the women''s section.


    But it won''t be tight without the Commander!


    Yeah, that''s right. Go ahead, I''ll pick up your bones!


    As the line pulled Alfiryce''s ass for economy, Alfiryce punched the line. Louis does not miss that Alfirice''s right arm is not moving well.


    While watching them, Jogi Hakuraku and Brady Maria try to leave quietly. I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one.


    ''What about the president of the Demon Society?


    Thank you, I''m going home to bed. I''m not getting any younger, so I''m not going to stay up all night.


    You''ve been cunning, haven''t you?


    Jogi Hakureaku is a little discomforted by Alfiris'' questioning.


    It''s a beautiful thing about you that you can ask it to my face.


    "Compliment?


    I''d like to thank them, but in the eastern continent, they are all curious to know what to do with me. You are only a chieftain of a group, and yet the great and powerful, the rich and powerful, the merchants, are always trying to get the best of me.


    "You want a rival?


    That''s good, too.


    "Mister.


    Seeing Jogi Hakureaku being more talkative than usual, Brady Maria raised an eyebrow. Noticing this, Jogi Hakuraku chuckled.


    ''I guess I was a little excited too. Forgive me, Maria.


    No, that''s fine, but...


    "Brady Maria, by the looks of the underground, Aurangzebul''s brainwashing has been released, right?��Then why not work with me?


    Alfiris''s offer, a dumbfounded look on his face.


    I''m not going to let you go. You are comfortably tired today, so let it go, but don''t be silly. Who is a human being and--


    "You can''t convince me that you have a human companion, can you?


    Nuh-uh.


    Don''t do it, Maria. "Don''t do it, Maria, or you''ll be in a bad situation, even if you''re a man, if you engage in a war of words with this woman.��Alfiris, let''s leave it at that. I''ll give you all the information I can find on Aurangzebul, but it may be all for nothing. But it may be all in vain, eh?


    "Waste?


    At Jogi Hakureaku''s words, Alfiris did not look surprised. This made Jogi Hakura seem to approve of Alfiris in reverse.


    I''m not interested in what happens after Aurangzebul''s plan is triggered," he said. And Aurangzebul''s plan will no longer stop. You''re on equal footing with me. I''m telling you this because I think you''re on equal footing with me. Keep your distance from the Arnelian religion. You can''t get away from the fact that you have a good relationship with them, but when you think about things in an organization, you often have to stifle your private thoughts. If you are best friends - especially if you are not working in the same place and with the same goal - it is important to keep a good distance.


    You''ve been doing that, haven''t you?��As a result, I wonder how many people I can truly trust?


    "....I''ll let those words pass for youthfulness. You can''t miss it if you''re too cautious, can you?��I''ve given you advice, don''t get too deep into us anymore. Don''t worry, we won''t make things worse, including Brady Maria.


    At Jogi Hakureaku''s words, Alfiris cowered his shoulders and they put out the ceremonial beast and got on top of it and left.


    Once they were gone, this time the silver clan began to make a scene.


    They continued

 2093 War and Peace, Part 629 ~ Sunlight 8

    What would you like to do with Chaska, Your Highness?


    Well...


    Chaska, with Vayka''s sword at his throat, collapses on the spot like a threadbare doll. And Saulka looks at it with a puzzled face. Jem��ka stares blankly from a distance, and Vatorka looks at it with enlightened clarity.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with them.


    ''If it''s the law of the village--no, not the village.


    The extreme penalty. The crime of waking up Ukko and nearly destroying a continent is more than a serious one. I propose that he beheaded immediately.


    Of course, you can''t let it go unnoticed.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea. But he was not quick enough to reach the decision to cut off Chaska''s head, or to sit up.


    I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do that.


    ''Was that boy the one who woke Ukko up?


    Yes, I see.


    "It''s inexcusable - but why don''t you ask her why she did it?


    Of course I will. But I have a problem...


    "...ahhhhhhh!��Eeeeeeeeeee!


    Chaska suddenly started crying before she could finish saying those words. It''s not a bad idea to have a good time.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them.


    ''''Princess--this is.''''


    I knew it.


    "I knew it?


    "Alfiris, was it?��You know if your girl?��Her moon thing is terrible.


    "Huh?


    Alfiris, who had no idea what they were talking about, blushed after a while.


    "That thing... that thing?


    Yes, the thing. Chaska is actually not that different from me in terms of the number of years she''s been born. I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to do anything about it. By the way, Vika--


    "It''s about 17 generations.


    Yes. As a warrior princess, she is supposed to be the closest to the prototype, the most powerful warrior princess - Chaska is the most powerful of them all. You see?��Her power is the manipulation of time. She can move forward or backward at will. But the power comes at a price. She''s not as physically fit as a warrior princess, not much more than a well-trained human. And she spends most of her life sleeping. Well, I hope to be awake once every hundred years.


    "Hundred years?


    "Your Highness, that''s all you have to do--


    Vayka tried to appeal to him, but Saulka dismissed him. If you look at it, Jem��ka and Vatorka are also rolling their eyes in surprise. I''m sure it''s a secret, even among the warrior princesses.


    But Saulka didn''t hide the fact that he told Alfiris and the others.


    It''s okay, it''s not a big deal. In the first place, it was their hiding that led to Chaska''s escape. I''ve been arguing for more freedom for Chaska, as have Prateka and I.


    Oh, if you say so, Your Highness...


    Anyway, she''s spent most of her life sleeping. The actual number of years she''s been awake is less than 20 years. Sleeping and waking up changes the face of the warrior princesses around her, and she''s not allowed to spend any waking hours or even go out for a decent amount of time. And my good friends, me and Pratekha, were not always awake - and as I spent time with them, her inner life changed. She began to have a death wish. But the survival instinct is a tricky one, and if you try to take yourself out, the time rewinds automatically. She couldn''t even do it.


    "...so you sought out the power to destroy yourself?


    That''s what it''s all about, isn''t it? And the spirit, unable to maintain its equilibrium, became brutal and desperate for destruction during the time of the thing, and at other times regressed like an infant. With this beauty and ability, his mental state is the equivalent of an infant. If a Chaska in this state were to be unleashed on the world--


    Hmmm, you never know what''s going to happen.


    Alfiris snarled like a Saulkha. It''s easy to imagine how dangerous it is, but more than that, you never know what will happen. The warrior princesses are afraid, and I wonder if it is inevitable that they won''t let them leave the village.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea," continued Sorka.


    I''m not sure what to say. And this means that the time of the thing is over. Chaska''s abilities are almost useless in this state, but you never know what will cause him to go out of control.


    "How to hold?


    It''s best to let him sleep. But in our village--


    I heard that it was destroyed, is it true?


    The warrior princesses were thinking about what the mid-level administrator had said during the battle. Sorka wrinkled her brow, but tried to remain calm.


    I''m not very good at using my head, to be honest...that was the job of the other warrior princesses, and Prateka was there to control me when I needed her to. I could go for a bit and come right back, but I used quite a bit of power, so I''ll have to replenish it a bit.


    What is the location of the village?


    It was Stelvese who approached me. The Jabberwock explains that she is a clairvoyant. Sollka claps her hands together and seems to remember.


    ''Well, you have such a gift, my dear. But the wards make it impossible for you to see with your clairvoyance, right?


    It''s a test - I''m still foggy, but I can help you with that. It''s an apology for not being able to do a good job of defeating Ukko. We''ll see.


    You didn''t have to worry about it, but you''re so disciplined.


    "We once fought side by side, didn''t we?


    Well, I''ll take you up on your offer--somewhere around here.


    Following Sorka''s words, Stelvese activates his clairvoyance. After a while, its expression becomes cloudy.


    Continue

 2094 War and Peace, Part 630 - Sunshine (9)

    I... I don''t.


    Are you sure?


    Yes, there''s nothing but destruction in the area. There''s not a single building - if anything, some of the rocks have melted away.


    Melted?


    Yeah, it''s like a super-heated fire-- it''s like...


    Like a fire from heaven?


    Shtelwese nodded at Sorka''s words. The girls had experienced the battles that had burned the sky in the past.


    Sorka sat up.


    I knew it. That Ukko is real, but it''s a fake.


    ''Real but fake?��What do you mean?


    What do you mean? His regenerative ability was higher than it was then, and his physical attack ability was as good or better than it was then, but his defense ability was so low that it''s impossible to talk about. Also, I didn''t fire the Heavenly Fire until I was dead. At first I thought it was to avoid self-destruction, but I was wrong. He wanted to shoot, but he couldn''t. There was Ukko, Akka and another one that didn''t show up.


    You think it was the one that was shooting the heavenly fire?


    It was a blow that no race at the time could defend against.��If not for Ignazi and Daren Lockyer, we would have been wiped out. They took some of the blows and saved us from being wiped out. And the only attack that was effective was Lord Shirogane''s. Even the first generation warrior princesses who had traded their lives for a shot were cool with it, but my light dance was working just fine. I knew the response was strange.


    "Oh no... Then what the hell were we fighting?


    Seeing the despairing look on Stelvese''s face, Soroka made a decision.


    Let''s find out. First of all, I need to get my strength back - without my village, it''s impossible for me to go dormant anymore. It''s just as Prateka once said. We can''t live apart from the flow of time forever, can we?


    What do you want, Princess?


    I''m going to stay in the mountain tops of Pirebos for a while to regain my strength. I''m going to stay at the top of Pirebos for a while to regain my strength, because that''s where the air is cleanest and the sun shines the best. I''ll order Vaika to rally the warrior princesses who are out of the village.


    "What about us?


    Gemiaka raised her hand fearfully. I''m sure you''ve heard of it.


    I''m not sure what to make of that.


    "No, I don''t.


    I''m just kidding. Just kidding, just kidding.


    Saulka fluttered his hands while holding back his laughter. Gemyaka became teary-eyed, Vatulka sat down as if she had lost her strength, and Vaika sighed.


    ''Princess, you''re being too goofy. How can they defy Chaska when they don''t even know if we''re here or not?


    You know, it''s funny.


    You have to be serious!


    I''ll do it. I''m just like my grandmother, you know. Now, how about I get you both to work for Alfie Reese?


    "Huh?


    I''m sure you''re not the only one who''s a little confused.


    Is that so surprising?


    Because, Princess, we''re proud, pure warrior princesses working for a human.


    "Let the mooie birds eat your pride. One role is as a liaison, and one role is as a new base. Isn''t the most trustworthy place to be right now under Alfie Lys?


    "That''s... I''m not so sure.


    Jemmaca faltered about something, but he felt guilty for helping Chaska, so he couldn''t argue strongly.


    And when Saulka saw Chaska looking terrible with tears and snot dripping down her face, she turned to Alfie Reese again.


    ''So - about Chaska. I was wondering if you could take care of her too.


    No, thank you!


    We''ll take care of it, okay?


    What?��No!


    In the event that you''ve got any questions regarding where and the best way to get in touch with us, we''ll be happy to assist. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. In the event that you have any questions regarding where and the best way to get in touch with us, please do not hesitate to contact us. There was even a tribe that willingly paid tribute to Sorka, and for a time, Sorka was even revered as a guardian deity.


    It''s hard to believe that a mere mortal would bow down and ask for a favor, let alone try to refuse it, and even Stelvese couldn''t help but laugh at the sight.


    So what can I do?


    ''There''s nothing to pay for it, so no!��I can''t take care of a bomb that could ruin the group if I make one mistake!


    What if I say I''ll help you fight?


    Still no!


    What if I said I''d be your meat slave?


    In many ways, even more so!


    Princess!


    Princess!" "That sounds like an interesting story.


    When Vaika raised her eyebrows, Vets intervened. It''s probably the only person who can put his elbow on Vaika''s shoulder without hesitation. I''m sure you''re not the only one who can put an elbow on the shoulder.


    To be continued

 2095 War and Peace, Part 631 - Sunshine (10)

    "Don''t stand behind people, people!


    "I don''t know, I''m not an enemy.Even if they say that, it''s better to have a gap, right?


    "There''s no gap in me!


    "There''s plenty of gaps, come on."


    Betz tried to pinch Vika''s nose, and Vika paid for his hand.Then, Betz''s hand pinched the unknown part of Vika.


    "Ah."


    "Kisa, kisa, you!


    "It was an accident, force majeure!I''m sorry because you''re paying me back!


    "No questions asked! I''ll kill you!


    Vika shook her dagger and stood up for Betz.Betz raised his hands to show his willingness to surrender, but Vika will no longer stop there.


    Betz asked Lexus and Louis for help watching it.


    "Don''t look at me. Help me!


    "Grandpa... I''m sorry."


    "Picking up bones is filthy."


    "Wow, this is gonna die!?


    As Betz tried to avoid it, she noticed Chasca crying behind her.And the crispy Vika didn''t see it coming.Though Solka thought about it, she relaxed and sat down deeply because she was using too much force, and the reaction was delayed.


    The Vika''s dagger is shaken down.Betz instantly grasped the situation and automatically captured the optimal reflection.


    Chi!


    "What?"


    "Heeheheheheheh?


    Betz kicks Chaska''s ass up, feeling incapable of killing momentum as he diverts Vika''s dagger with his back fist.Reflectively standing Chaska was lifted with his opposite arm to protect Chaska from a stone shrapnel with a dagger crushing the ground.


    Chaska is too light to be held in an unexpected shape.And with his back fist hand still attached, he threw the vika around and quietly dropped it from his butt to the ground.Don''t forget to catch it with your feet so it doesn''t hurt.In the meantime, Vika stopped, and Betz sighed in relief.


    Hee ~, you got it.


    Hmm.


    "Whoa, don''t cry!A woman''s tears are enough.It''s too light. Are you eating?


    "... I haven''t eaten."


    "Eat well. What kind of structure is this?


    Louis sighed at Betz''s remarkable remarks, but Chaska looked strange.Instead of leaving Betz, he turned his arms behind Betz''s head.


    "... then, let me eat?


    "... oh?


    "Princess, I found the turn.I''m sorry about the riot. But can I go with this guy?


    "Huh?


    Chasca apologized with her head down as she hugged Betz, and Solka almost fell off the rock she sat on.


    Chaska has never apologized, except for asking me to do what I have to say.She did apologize now.


    And Vika, who was still on the ground, said something unexpected in a daze.


    "... Princess, I''m sorry.I guess I''ll just have to be this guy''s turn. "


    "Haah!?


    "I''ve been touched in two places by important parts of women.This body is filthy.This Suhei has no choice but to demand responsibility.Above all, my instincts recognize this man as a strong man.I''m sorry, I''m going to leave you for a while. "


    When I stood up, I thanked him 90 degrees and stood by Betz.Everyone stood up with their mouths wide open, and now Solka fell off the rock.


    "Now, take responsibility!


    "Responsibility?


    "Give me the child for now.If you get pregnant, I''ll kill you. "


    "Scary! Hey, Louis, Lexus!


    Now it''s time for Betz to really ask for help, but Louis and Lexus pretended to be others.


    "I''ll report it to Valsace.Betz is happy. "


    "I''m glad you''re here, Grandpa.Because I was always shaken up in the sake seat.It''s Harlem all of a sudden.Please be happy. "


    Betz is held back by Vica and Chasca to reach out to Lexus, who cries lies.


    "I''m not kidding, this isn''t the shape I wanted!Surrounded by two scary women, we can live in peace!


    "Don''t worry, I''ll get rid of the outside world."


    "Even if you''re dying, I''m going back in time to help you.


    "That''s not what I''m talking about!


    It''s a noisy bet, but it''s gradually getting separated by two people.Solca dropped it off in a daze and Stelvese called out to Solca in an unusual way.


    "Why don''t you shut your mouth, Solka.The Princess of War of the Sun doesn''t look like that. "


    "... I can''t, my open mouth won''t be blocked.Two of the most powerful war princesses were married by a human grandfather at the same time.If I don''t open my mouth now, I won''t open my mouth forever. "


    "Maybe."


    "It could be the end of the silver clan.What do we do now?


    "Why don''t you find your turn?


    That might be good.


    Saulka agrees with Stelvese''s joke, so Stelvese looks really like that first.La Fosse looks at it interestingly.


    Continue

 2096 War and Peace, Part 632 - Sunshine

    "I can''t believe this is happening.A family that boasted so much prosperity has fallen. "


    "... don''t you have to go home?


    "No, I have to go home now, sister.But if it''s so much fun, I''d be happy to go home. "


    In the eyes of La Fosse staring at the sight, Alfilius seemed to have a color of envy.


    There, a transfer magic formation floats.Everyone stood up, but with powerful signs appeared a plump woman with her whole body wrapped in a deep red dress.


    "Who?"


    "" End loading?


    La Fosse, Solca and Stelvese react simultaneously.Endeload nodded one after checking the surroundings.


    "You guys didn''t kill Ucco?


    Yeah, black sister at the end.


    "I see.I didn''t think there was such a strong sign, but did you use the help of Remegate?Farewell, there is something.Looks like there''s no fire damage in heaven, huh?


    "Yes, it was a strange sign and development."


    Enderode looked at Saulka''s brief description, but now it doesn''t seem like it''s going anywhere.


    "Hmm... verification is necessary, but it''s not going anywhere now.La Fouse, return immediately.I have a lot to say, but first try to stabilize your strength. "


    "You don''t have to tell me."


    "Saulka, if you don''t have a place to go, will you come to your concubine?


    "Hmm... I don''t think it''s a good idea that you and I are in the same place.I''ll rest in a place where there''s no one. "


    I see. And Stelvese.Do you know your condition?


    "Yes, I came to this ruins.It''s blurry as if it''s on your head, and it''s moving strangely.I was told there were fungi or something in my brain. "


    "In your head?Who said that?


    It''s me.


    Endlord looks suspicious when he sees Yugdrasil.Yugdrasil gets close to the end road and ears something.At that time, Alphireese didn''t miss seeing Enderode''s expression in astonishment.


    "Ugh! Why are you like this?"


    "Don''t say anything more, Princess Fire.We both know what to do, and you can''t move from the grey stones anyway.Put Stelvese aside.It''ll be better for each other. "


    "Who did this to Stelvese?


    "I don''t know.In due course, it would be Miriazal, but that would be too bad.It won''t do any good.Then there may still be unexpected people.How far did Uko''s awakening go?From the sequence of events, it''s possible that no one was expecting it.


    Me, too. I used an unexpected force.You''ll need a hiatus to get it back.It may be a year or two - the lower levels of the ruins will also go dormant, but we need someone to watch what happens in the meantime.I don''t know who to make it to. "


    As Yugdrasil murmured, he perceived another sign of metastasis nearby.And when I felt one of the signs inside, I smiled.


    "- Well, there he is.Did you touch the ruins? "


    "To the ruins?


    "Just like you used to be, maybe.But he may have a more important role to play.Anyway, I''ll disappear once.I need you to tell me about Stelvese. "


    "Ah, which way?


    "... a place where no one can get anywhere near.And it''s the perfect place to watch over the fate of this earth. "


    "That''s..."


    The end loads were imaginary, but I could guess it was somewhere near, so I fell down with my eyes down.I would have liked to have more conversations, but we can''t afford each other.


    Enderode greets there and takes La Fosse and Stelvese back.


    La Fosse stared at Alphiris as he left.


    "I''ll see you again, black sister.Next time we meet, we''re enemies. "


    "... I know instincts don''t accept each other.But can''t we get along?


    "... there are relationships where fighting is more mutually reinforcing than holding hands together.That''s what I''m talking about, sister.But I''d love to meet all of you at the tea party. "


    "Everyone?


    "Don''t you know? There is only one person chosen by the Son, each of whom has a candidate in each period, and some of whom are succeeded by something else.Onee-sama was destined, but there was one person on the eastern continent - just because something she chose was too ominous to be sealed soon after she was born.His name is Mikoto, isn''t it?


    Mikoto?


    I heard it somewhere.An even more shocking fact came to La Forse before Alphiris could remember.


    "It used to be Karamiti, too.Poor woman who was rightly chosen and abandoned as a matter of course.If I had been able to do so much, I would have been closer to the worshipped God. "


    "Karamiti is your son?


    "Once, yes. It''s just a monster now.If we meet, we''ll have to kill him. "


    "La Fouse"


    Led by Enderode, La Fosse disappeared into metastasis magic.I tried to stop Alphilis, but I knew it wasn''t right.


    And on the spot, Tetrastin and those they brought appeared with them.Alphilis shouted at the look on his face.


    Continue

 2097 War and Peace, Part 633 - Sunshine

    Gwen?


    "Alfilis."


    "You were here?No, but what about your left arm?


    Alfilis looks sad when he sees Gwendorf''s left arm is missing.But Nautis beside him took control of Alphiris with a thousand pieces of Gwendorf''s arm.


    Don''t worry, I''ll take care of the arm.


    "Uh-oh, are you a Veglad truffle?Why are you here?


    "I didn''t tell you, but I''m an old dragon.This is his dragon, Gwendorf''s senpai.Truffon is a human name, and as a true dragon, it''s called Notis. "


    "Did you miss the introduction of Stelvese''s husband?


    Ex-husband. Ex-husband.


    "Huh?


    Surprisingly, Alphiris kept talking about it.


    "Don''t worry about me.I need a place to rest Gwendorf.You were building a mercenary regiment, weren''t you?Can we go there?


    "I don''t mind that, but if it''s Stelvese, I''ve been here a while.He said he was kind of sick, and he took me to the end of the road, and he said, "I''m going to take care of him."


    "What, is that workout idiot sick?Don''t joke. "


    "Training idiots are terrible.But Stelvese is one of the oldest dragons in the world, and he''s a tough dragon.Isn''t that a mistake to be sick?There are no pathogens on this continent that can corrode dragons in the first place. "


    Speaking the words, the two dragons were relieved.And when he looked at him, he nodded.


    "Nautis, this is..."


    "Hmm, that''s why I''ve come up with such a strange idea.As expected, no matter how awkward I may be, I must not see my ex-wife.It''s awkward to come to the Princess of Fire... but it''s very awkward, but let''s go to the Grey Stone. "


    When he was young, Enderode was also an educator of the young dragons.Notis hated training the most of them, and Stelvese wanted to work with Enderode every day.


    No matter how close there were only two ancient dragons of their own, I remember a time when I never thought I''d be married to Stelvese.However, there was something else we wanted to do with each other, and our relationship with nature had become scarce for about a thousand years without becoming ruthless, but from now on, Nautis reflected a lot on whether he was able to do anything that looked like a husband like a human being.


    When you think about human smell, such as whether to bring flowers or not, you can see the incredible person in your eyes.


    "Oh my god - you!


    "Well, what''s the matter?


    "You! Why are you here!?


    When Nautis saw Yugdrasil, he approached her with lethargy.Yugdrasil had an unusual tongue, but he was left to grasp his breast hold.


    Alphilis split between them in a hurry.


    "What''s wrong?


    "Why are you hiding? He was collecting information about Oranzable, the one who forced me to seal and sink into the sea!A dangerous man who exercises magic and magic enough to easily decorate me as an ancient dragon!?


    "Really, Yugdrasil?


    "It could be dangerous, in a sense.But I don''t think that was the wrong decision.That''s why I woke you up at this time to help Gwendorf and Earthgar.Without you, not only Earthgar, but Gwendorf would have died in the lower reaches of the ruins. "


    "That''s results-based!


    "Eh, Earthgar?What do you mean? "


    Ignoring the intense Notis and the confusing Alphirees of further suspicion, Yugdrasil continued.


    "Besides, you''re a little too smart.But you must have noticed when you reached the lower levels.If you''d been sniffing around wisdom and sniffing around the continent like that, could you imagine what would have happened?


    "Mm-hmm. Does that have anything to do with being an apostle in the lower realm?


    "Apostle is another one.But before that - you saw the lower gatekeepers, or during the battle?What was going on, who was behind it?Do you think they missed you?


    Knowing what Yugdrasil had to say, Nautis let go, but now Alphilis was stuck in Yugdrasil.


    "You - how far do you see it?


    "I''m going to know roughly everything, but I''m not sure who it is yet.Perhaps Alfiliath will be at the core before me.That''s what I think. "


    "The more I understand."


    "Hey, the core is fine, but Earthgar''s dead?


    "I think the core is the most important - well, maybe now.Yes, Earthgar is dead.Look, there''s gonna be a body behind us. "


    Before Yugdrasil pointed out, Arzgar the teacher lay beside Sheba the wise man and his disciples.There were some who knew him, and people rushed in beside him.


    Continue

 2098 War and Peace, Part 634 ~ Sunshine ~

    "Teacher Earthgar?


    "Are you really dead?


    "Goddamn it, I haven''t paid back the debt you''ve done on your own.


    "... you guys, be quiet a little bit.In front of the dead. "


    Alfilis is embarrassed by Sheba and is in a bad mood.Alphilis quietly asked Sheba.


    "What about you?


    "An unscrupulous sorcerer named Sheba."


    "Where is the unstoppable sorcerer?As a magician in the field, you''re the best S-ranked mercenary "Sage" Sheba, right?I heard that the sorcery club also led one faction, this monster Baba.Would you please stop cheating on our world?


    "Oh, I''m so sorry, you poor mouth girl.The poisonous tongue is alive. "


    "Lisa, you know her?


    Lisa spoke up about Alphilis''s query.Because the request Miranda made was secret.


    "Yeah, I had a chance to talk to you before.Especially with my disciples. "


    "The disciples took care of the verse.Now, Lord Earthgar is going to pay a respectful tribute to Jaeger''s captain for dropping the flying bird.Can you keep my wounded apprentices and my people?


    Heh?


    Huh?


    Sheba''s disciples and Alphilis were confused at the same time.Apparently, they were new.The apprentice came before Alphilis said anything.


    "I didn''t hear you, Baba!What do you mean by that?


    "Yes, Master and apprentice said destiny community, didn''t you?


    "If we say we don''t have the strength, we will do more, so please stop breaking down the gate."


    "Don''t be ridiculous, this is part of your training.This time, you don''t have enough combat experience.Not to mention the good magic, but all the other magic and applications, you guys are still the blue chicks on your butts.This young lady will continue to fight.It''s best to be in this mercenary regiment if you have experience in combat. "


    "So what did Master do?


    In response to Kranze''s query, Sheva glanced at Tetrastin.The tetrastin was having a discussion with Yugdrasil some time ago.


    �D Well then, are you the watchdog?


    "I didn''t want it, but that''s what happened.Will you sleep for as long as you use your strength?Call me when you wake up. "


    "It''s strange, I didn''t have a conversation while I was a black magician, but I feel more involved with them from a distance."


    "Recently, I''ve felt like such things as connections.Oh, by the way, I''ve never been a black magician before, have I?I asked Doom to cross, but after all, I didn''t get to see Orangebull properly.Hydun seemed to be doing a lot of good work around here, but I don''t think that''s a good idea for an organization without a job like that.What happened to him?


    "You may be surprised to be nearby."


    As Yugdrasil glanced at Enema, Enema pretended to be vigilant and unknown.


    Yugdrasil continued before Tetrastin asked what it meant.


    "What do we do now?


    "I''m going to bloom back to the chairman of the sorcery association, because I''ve got what I want to do.I''m going to take back power a little bit. "


    "Isn''t that impossible?


    "Bring Sheba back and the others will agree, because he has a lot of followers.You will have more credibility than the current chairman.What I want to do this time requires manpower, and I can''t do this alone. "


    I hope it works.


    "Surprise, you pray?


    "Nobody will blame you enough to pray."


    Without knowing that Yugdrasil and Tetrastin were having such discussions, Alphilis was entrusted with his disciples by Sheba, and there was another person who offered to participate.


    "I''m sorry for the sudden incident, but can you take me on?


    "Ah, if this happens, everything will keep coming!So, who are you?


    "I''m late, my name is Lifering.Just like Sheba, I''m an S-ranked mercenary. "


    It was Lifering who said that and greeted him politely with a cold smile.Next to him, Enema sighed as she looked up to heaven.


    Continue

 2099 War and Peace, Part 635 ~ Sunshine ~

    "Lifering, are you insane?Zems is gonna kill you.


    "Enema, I know what you mean.I also know that I am responsible for half of what you are in your current position.But that''s the end of using Zemes.I''ll do what I have to do.It doesn''t matter what Zems says. "


    "... because you saw that sight?


    In Enema''s words, Lifering answered nothing.And again, we turned to the Alfilis.


    "Alphilis, I just want to tell you something.There are only two people on the continent who only know this, me and Enema.It''s about telling people that you''re trustworthy. "


    "Um, what can''t you say here?


    "Yeah."


    "To anyone else?


    "Yes, not even the person you trust the most.I just want to tell you. "


    The lifering''s gaze was cold, but the words had a fever.And convinced that there was a strong will behind his eyes, Alfilius nodded.


    "Okay, it''s already dawn, so I''ll call my room tonight.Until then, relax in Jaeger.Is it okay to discuss remuneration and treatment at a later date?


    "Yes, of course.I owe you. "


    "What about your Enema?


    "I''m going back to Zems.But now Zems'' people are ruined.Only the legions, the heavy knights, and the architects.I feel lonely. "


    "Really? It wasn''t your fault?


    Enema also laughs bitterly at the insane way of saying life rings.


    "I was just a bunch of scum buddies.There''s a way to put it.Besides, I can only say that Shekina was unhappy. "


    "They don''t have a mission, they hurt themselves and their opponents for money, honor, or pleasure.I can''t sympathize with Shekina, either.It''s sweet, Enema. "


    "... you''re as sweet to me as you are, Lifering."


    "There''s ice flowing instead of blood, isn''t there?They told me that.You idiot, if the ice was running, you''d be dead.This is why the out-of-school ones. "


    "That''s why they say ice is flowing."


    Since the lifering tilted its neck so that it didn''t know what it meant, Enema decided to leave it alone.I didn''t think the lifering would abandon Zems and run to Alfilius, but I didn''t think it would be a hassle.


    "(Well, I don''t know who to count on... even the fellow Zemes, who looked like a tablet stone, almost disappeared in the past year.At first, I was wondering who would take care of them, but I don''t know what life is like... and I''m not the exception.I don''t know how helpful Hydun is, but will he move while he can?) "


    As Enema made one decision as she watched her shadow, the morning sun shone at them.Everyone blindfolded the sun with their hands.


    "Now, let''s get back to our bases.We need to be prepared for what''s coming. "


    There was no one who disputed the words of Alphilis.However, from now on, each had something different in his or her chest.


    "Dear Dior��, I can''t take a nap.


    "Do you think there''s time for that?Let''s get dressed first, and then we''ll see how everyone''s doing. "


    Dior�� returns to his inn as soon as possible after taking Ibran''s advice.With the murder of Lord Barotelli, who was the head of the mission, the head of the mission will tentatively become Dior��.Of course, it makes no sense to play a role, but Dior�� has been in command of the army for a long time.There is no connection between the major towns of the countries, and it will be difficult to grasp the connection Lord Barotelli knew.


    Can I just behave without being rude - it''s an arrow event that I thought about.I didn''t want to make an excuse for losing in the top 16 of the battle and not being able to concentrate, but it was also true that I was relieved.


    Upon returning to the inn, Alexandria''s envoys greeted Diorre with a faint look.Everyone knew Dior�� was out there, but most people didn''t know that Dior�� was visiting Jaeger, let alone fighting all night.


    Some of them stopped talking to Dior�� and Evelyn, who showed a faint expression with the iconic twin tail tending to be disturbed.Because her sharp expression didn''t make her do that.Dior�� first showed himself safe and then tried to go to his private room to change, but noticed something strange about the inn and stopped.The murder of Lord Barotelli will be confusing, but the mission is not incompetent.


    Dior�� stopped his feet and called the man he saw.


    "Carion, what happened?I''ve heard of Lord Barotelli. Is there anything else?


    "That''s..."


    "I heard Evanzald was safe, but I can''t see him.Are you sure he''s dead?


    "No, I am now resting on Arnelia''s treatment.But... "


    "Yes, let''s be clear.I hate trouble. "


    "Ha-ha, that''s why House Raidrind ran into us.Can I have a squid?


    In the report, I forgot to make up for the calmness of his Dior��.


    Continue

 2100 War and Peace, Part 636 - Morning of the 11th Day of the Continental Peace Conference

    "He ran into us with Lord Barrotelli''s neck...?How shameful are you?


    "... they offered to surrender completely.Otherwise, we would have dropped that neck.The representative would like to make a deal, but would you like to do it?


    "I''ll see you. But make sure he''s well dressed."


    Once Dior�� returned to his private room, he easily wiped and changed his clothes, reworked his hair and headed towards the Raidrind house.I''m not worried about your grooming.I just didn''t want to be taught to fight all night, and I didn''t want the Raidrind family to lick me.


    When Dior�� entered the private room, several armed Ivanzaldo''s men and women watched them in the four corners of the room, and about 10 men and women sat in the middle of the room.Of course, weapons were taken, but not limbs.


    As he watched, Dior�� sighed, moved his chair in front of them and sat down slowly.The opponent has two captains.There was one male and one female.


    "Well, you''re not going to resist for now, are you?


    "I wouldn''t have come here if I had."


    "Well, I thought you came to get my neck, too?Isn''t that how stupid all these rotten civilians were? "


    "Dear Dior��, that''s..."


    Ivan Zardo''s men tried to give Dior�� their opinion, but instead they were staring at him.


    "You''ve underestimated House Raidrind.Why don''t you tie your limbs?If they want to, you''re under control with your bare hands.If you were going to kill me, the moment you came in, you would have taken your weapons and attacked me. "


    "But I don''t think you''re going to die like that.Worst case scenario, you could destroy the inn and run away. "


    "Of course. So, what''s the deal with jumping into a fellow killer?You''re supposed to be executive units.It doesn''t fit into the order of making decisions.The first two look familiar, but they''re not that high in Raidrind, are they?


    The man tried to resist Dior��''s glaring gaze, but the woman replied with a parry.


    Armas raided our base.


    So?


    "There were five troops. One was chased in the first raid and the captain was killed. Four fled to scatter, but none of the locations we decided to base ourselves on - no, they may have been pursued.The opponent has a magician or a very high performance sensor.


    And he was sent by Armus with an incredible skill.Even if we rot, we''re Raidrind''s operatives.It was just the two of us.Probably number one and number zero, whisper himself came. "


    "Hmm, in other words, there were some of the top hirers of Armas in the Continental Peace Conference, and it was good that they caught their eye and killed Lord Barotelli, but they raided the place that went well and drove it to ruin.Is that the correct interpretation?


    "That should do it.We lost contact with the two remaining units as we fled.Probably hunted.The rest of us should be the last.Unless he''s alive. "


    The captain spoke indifferently.Dior�� showed him how to think for a while and slowly opened his mouth.


    "Did you see what they looked like?


    "I haven''t seen anyone I think of as Whisper.It was hunted one after the other as if the shadows were moving directly.But I saw one.Banessa the Bouncer, who also competes in the Unified Martial Arts Games. "


    "Oh my god, I don''t feel uncomfortable.It is strange that a warrior of that skill should be ranked B in an Alliance.But now we''re on the same page.What a mess.


    I understand the situation. So, what''s the deal?


    "Our protection, and hence the protection of House Raidrind.If the main house is no good, we can do it alone.Instead, tell me who instructed the disturbance in my country.So, what do you say?


    Ibran and Carrion stole Dior��''s expression from the proposal, but Dior��''s expression was not slight, and he answered immediately.


    "Very well. What''s going on with the Raidrind family now?


    "There are three factions besides the owner.We belong to one of them, but the faction''s intentions are approximately the same.There was no objection to this request since there was so much discussion about which faction to bring forward. "


    "Do you think you have the power to make decisions, including those of other factions?


    The captain laughed at Ibran''s query.


    Continue

 2101 War and Peace, Part 637 - Morning of Day 11 of the Continental Peace Conference (2) -

    "If the opponent may have a sorcerer - or if they have Almas Whisper - the information is empty, even if they return one body.Sooner or later, it is for other countries to know who is behind it.


    Then it would be better for the peace of the family and the nation to turn back to Dior�� while the wounds were small.There is no one in the clan who disputes that decision. "


    "... for the country."


    Only Ibran noticed that Dior��''s murderous intentions rose and healed in an instant.


    When Dior�� asked a few questions about the details, he instructed them to go out once, including the guards.The guards looked at each other, but did not disobey Dior��''s instructions and went out.


    Dior�� said sharply as he turned to the house of Raidrind.


    "Untie the guard for once, and relax.If you make a mistake, don''t run away.


    "What should I do if I run away?There''s nowhere to go. "


    "... let''s ask the names of the two captains."


    "Jane"


    Will.


    Upon hearing a brief reply, Dior�� left the room.And when the others were gone, Dior�� quietly leaked only to Ibran and Carrion.


    "... do you think we should kill them all here?


    The Carion responded to the words, but Ibran answered plainly whether he had anticipated it.


    "Yes, I think so.I thought they deserved to die. "


    Well, wait. Why would you do that?Even though they were the main culprits in Lord Barotelli''s murder, they surrendered?


    "Sweet, Kallion.Who sells the Lord so easily?Why can''t you just say it''s next?Raidrind is as good as a lion''s bug.You''d better kill him.I don''t think it''s helpful because I''m good at it. "


    "But..."


    "- Nevertheless, Dior�� asked for their names.Are you thinking in a way that will keep you alive?


    Dior�� answered Ibran''s question with a bitter expression.


    "... the old days were overwhelming."


    "Once?"


    "When I first became a Ghost Knight.Alexandria and Romansland are among the oldest human states in history.Alexandria, in particular, is rich in land, force and talent.I hear that Alexandria''s forces were victorious when the Arnelian forces were still insufficient.


    When I was a soldier, Alexandria still had a lot of people who said that they would take over the continent.It''s only natural that the strongest country should be short of allies. "


    "But it didn''t happen - didn''t it happen?


    "The rebellion that happens as measured, the monster that happens every time you organize an expedition - it seems that people like Raidrind also appeared regularly.If all of this had happened on someone''s palm, the mastermind would be happy if I let anger kill them all here now. "


    Ibran thought slightly about Dior��''s words and raised his face in relief.


    "Rhine-- Your case, maybe?


    "It may be natural to think so.And maybe he suspected me, too. "


    "Don''t be stupid!


    "But the prime suspect is me, a incompetent soldier who has lived for 200 years and cannot develop his country.Don''t you think it''s perfect for a suspect?


    No, that''s...


    "Of course not. But I''m sure you''re right to leave the country.There will be things you won''t see unless you''re outside. "


    Dior�� closed his eyes and took a deep breath, slowly opening his eyes.I saw a strong determination in those eyes.


    "- Okay, I''ve made up my mind."


    "What are you doing?


    "It''s something I''ve never been able to think about in the corner of my head.There is no longer any choice but to act.Ibran, Kallion, I give you orders.Give me your ear. "


    And the two men who received Dior��''s order gave a surprise expression, but when they saw Dior��''s determination was hard, they thankfully left the scene.


    Dior�� watched the rising morning sun from the window and started moving quickly toward the unified martial arts venue.


    Continue

 2102 War and Peace, Part 638 - Morning of the 11th Day of the Continental Peace Conference

    "But Tetrastin, are you glad?


    "What happened?


    "I never met Miriazar."


    Ah.


    Sheba and Tetrustin were chatting while drawing a magical team for long-range transition.Tetrastin talked about a visit to Miriazar, but he thought of something and quit.


    "I don''t even see him talking in such a situation.It''s probably a situation you can''t get out even if you want to. "


    "Are you sick?


    "No, I remember it twice, but it was earlier than I expected."


    "By the time the peace conference is over, I''ll know if I don''t want to.More than that, there''s something we need to do... and that''s it. "


    "Are you ready?


    Sheba can''t hide her surprise.It takes a few days to draw a full composition, such as a magical formation for long-range metastases.Because a slight shift can be hundreds of steps at the landing site.It was beyond the realm of talent to paint on a flat cobblestone, not to mention a little magic to the ground so quickly.


    Tetrastin spoke plainly.


    "Nothing surprises me.Simply reproduce the configuration corresponding to the Magic Team in the Hidden Room.I played a little bit to save my magic. "


    "... I thought your abilities would last half a day."


    "That''s true for me until yesterday.There was a change. "


    "Ruins?


    "That''s right. You must be feeling it.Ruins change people.I don''t know the principle, but it makes a difference to those involved.It''s not necessarily a good change, but even without consciousness, the impact appears.This is the second time I have been influenced by the ruins.Even ordinary people would be somewhat better. "


    Somewhat. I don''t think it''s a good fit for you right now.Even the Olympus can do anything now, right?


    "La Fouse is a monster.No, you''ve become a monster.I don''t think I can do that on my own.But I don''t think I''m going to be able to deceive you. "


    As I often said, Sheba murmured in her heart.I don''t talk about what happened at the ruins, but seeing Tetrastin with his magic like someone else, Sheba was honestly afraid.I wonder if Lizzie is feeling the change in tetrastin, or if she''s more distant than usual.


    And when Tetrastin activated the transfer magic, they were in a room in the sorcery association.Even within the association, the magic association can interfere with all the transfer magic, so it is one of the places that passes through the association in the basement.


    It was a murderous room with no bright windows, but Tetrastin created some flaming birds with his palms and lit the candlesticks.


    "There''s no sign of anyone in particular, is there?It''s boring. You should hold on to my weaknesses as thoroughly as possible. "


    "I can''t take hold of your weakness, I''m scared.Everyone in the Association would think so, without exception. "


    "Did Aldrus try to grasp my weakness with dignity?


    Are you a heretic boy?You wanted me to kill you, didn''t you?


    "It wasn''t that kind of balls.Better than that, why don''t you leave your disciples behind?


    "Hmm, I can''t let a young man go on a gamble with a generation of old and short Baba.Young people want you to walk hand in hand. "


    "From my point of view, you''re young enough."


    "You''re joking better."


    Laughing, they headed to another hidden room in Tetrastin, and Lizzie quietly followed.But when she tried to reach the door to get into the room, Lizzie suddenly walked out.


    The dagger is already in his hand.


    "Please wait. There are signs of people inside."


    "I am aware of it. Let''s go, Houmilne."


    Tetrastin spoke to the person inside without looking, and entered the room with dignity.Among them was a middle-aged man who sat down so that he could hang on a chair in the middle.At the summit of the Dark Magic Faction, it is Foumilne, the current president of the Association.


    There was a book in the hand.


    "Did you find this?"


    "... for me, you were both a respected opponent and a subject of fear.It seems that he was not busy cleaning up while leaving the association president.It''s only natural to try to read the legacy. "


    I see. It doesn''t matter how many people thought that way. "


    "Besides me, maybe Marigold and a few others.But now I''m in the process of regretting it.What the hell is this?


    Foumilne threw the book in his hand into Tetrastin.A simple book with a plain black cover and no embellishments.It seemed to Sheba that Humilne''s hand holding it was shaking slightly.


    Continue

 2103 War and Peace, Part 639 - Morning of Day 11 of the Continental Peace Conference (4) -

    When Tetrastin realized that Foumilne had the book, he smiled.


    "Well, did you find it worthwhile?You didn''t seem to be just a Raccoon Grandpa who likes power. "


    "Don''t fall in love, I hear what this is!


    "As you can see.It''s an external record of Arnelia''s wrongdoing and strange behavior.I thought it could be used for something.Your faction, Ingville, has helped you. "


    "Don''t tell me- that''s fine.But what is this on the way?Why did you follow up on the treatment records at the clinic?


    "You-- have you ever wondered?If you became president, would you be able to see the evolution of your research at the Magic Society?


    "What? - Yeah, that''s what I''m saying."


    Lissie and Sheba couldn''t catch up and looked at each other with a strange look.Foumilne murmured something and Tetrastin watched with satisfaction.


    "Do you understand?


    "--I may not be complete, but I know what I intend to do.So, you were having a friendship with Miriazar?


    "At first. It was nothing more than a complete personal rapprochement along the way.But I''ve had more certainty in it.Arnelia is still distorted.And the painting was painted by someone other than Miriazar.I''ve been chasing it forever. "


    "You still don''t know who that is?"


    When Tetrastine nodded, Houmilne thought again and raised her face immediately.


    "Did you come here because you thought the sorcery society was still worth using?"


    "I don''t like to talk so open-minded, but I think I need manpower."


    "All right - then I''ll be your chairman again."


    "Are you sure?


    This time, Tetrastine looked surprised.Because I thought it would rub more with Humilne.


    But Houmilne nodded without saying it was natural.


    "The chairmanship is still fascinating - you had a lot of decision-making power, so I hated the chores.It''s not up to the chairman to decide on the research of a general researcher. "


    "That''s why I occasionally get to know someone like Aldrus who can''t fly directly - well, I was tired of taking the time to explain the usefulness of ''magic through clothes''.As long as you take the time to do that, you just have to be ready to dictate the woman you like.Well, I''m gonna play with Lizzie?


    Tetra?


    I''m kidding.


    The killer flew from behind, so Tetrastin took care of it unexpectedly, but Houmilne nodded, "Yeah.


    "Sure, I know what you''re struggling with - I thought I''d tear it apart when I was presented with The Study of Smellless Farts."


    "That''s sad.Well, maybe you should keep your chores a little more tidy.Can I leave that to you?


    "Of course, but - and you gave up your position once to get me to help you?


    Tetrastin replied with a little smile.


    "Don''t be ridiculous, it''s not that haunted.Rather, if you were stupid or obsessed with your chairmanship, I would have ripped you apart on this spot.There''s Ingville in the back. "


    "Hmm. Sure, he''s capable, but he''s a little out of touch.When you become president, there''s going to be more people sneaking around in the shadows. "


    "Well, that was the case with me, so I won''t deny it.But once I left the sorcery society, I saw it.I also found out what I wanted to know.Orangebull might have moved himself, but he wouldn''t have realized he was being used.Instead of falling in love with the teacher, he could become our enemy.If the witches were almost wiped out, they would have to work together somewhere. "


    "You don''t think so, Olympus?


    "That''s not true.Even if the enemies are in common, are they forming alliances on an equal footing with us?I suppose there''s someone more useful than that?


    "I see - Tetrastin, you''re going to teamwork with the Demon Club, right?


    Tetrastin turned to Sheba''s words with a smile.


    "It was the harvest that gave me a first-hand look at Jing Yi Bai Raku.I understand the Brady Maria people, and if they show good food, they will eat.Okay, you''re gonna be busy.Humilne, you need to evacuate the troops you sent to Arnelia. Enough surveillance around Arnelia.I need you to do more than that. "


    Hmm.


    "Lizzie, you need to contact the faction leaders.I will assume the chairmanship again.I declare Sheva''s return on the spot.That way you''ll be able to create one faction in a day. "


    "I understand."


    "Cheva, think about your inauguration greeting to the vice president.If anyone disagrees, I''ll shut them up. "


    "Don''t you dare kill me!If I kill someone in vain, I''ll pull my tail. "


    "Depends on who you''re dealing with. I don''t need an idiot.Okay, let''s do it.The New Magic Association will be born.We need to train the members of the association for a while. "


    Tetrastin was delighted to assume the chairmanship.The faction leaders, who were told that Tetrastin would assume the chairmanship again, were unanimously surprised, but no one opposed it until they saw the fact that Sheba and Houmilne were standing behind them.


    Tetrastin then quietly reappointed as head of the sorcery association without the knowledge of other organizations.For some time afterwards, the sorcery association kept its creepy silence and simply performed its daily duties quietly.


    Continue

 2104 War and Peace, Part 640 - United Martial Arts Quarterfinals (1) -

    "How''s Master Kuniko?


    "I haven''t heard from you yet."


    Miranda reports to the inner courtyard where Miriazar is hiding.The entry into the ruins performed a certain amount of work and ended up with no casualties, although there were no casualties.Miranda, who thought that even if I stabbed him with a cuckoo, was also thinking of the possibility of total annihilation, so I slightly applauded him, but I decided to think that everything would be good if the result was good.


    However, only reports that Alberto stabbed Ucco at the end of the day made him dance.


    "(There''s no way that Park Jin-ren would make a glorious report.)"


    Miranda rethinked and came to report to Miriazar without discerning the outcome.


    I took a nap, but the sun is already rising.Today we plan to push for the quarter-finals of the Unified Martial Arts Games and the women''s division all at once.As Miranda wanted to concentrate on the operation of the tournament, she wanted to avoid being followed by the aristocracy of other countries.


    "(Manadir, Drydo is doing a good job, but if the opponent becomes the throne, the position will be taken if it doesn''t match.And the numbers on the other side are small - Elsa is not back yet, nor is she in Minar.Lapenti does a good job, but it''s impossible for you to do both the front and the back.I heard Ultina won''t be back for a while - and I hear that the returned Hamit will do well, but there''s still an overwhelming shortage of heads.


    If there was a master, it would be enough for the aristocrats to handle just being there properly). "


    The title of the Virgin is heavy for the nations.Many countries can''t even worship the Virgin''s words, and even countries that know all the circumstances cannot ignore the Virgin''s words.


    Miranda sighed in front of the room where Miriazar was sitting and decided to talk only about the report.


    "Dear Miriazar, the battle against Ucco is over.The details are troublesome, so I''ll lie down, Jaeger, and it looks like even the Black Magician helped.In addition, it seems that some of the equipment that should not have been running was running, and it may need to be investigated later, but we would like you to adjudicate when you wake up.Now we are going to the venue of the Unified Martial Arts Games, so it is time to wake up, Loribaba. "


    "... one more word, aho."


    It was Miranda who thought she would not return it, but there was an unexpected reply, so she unexpectedly looked at her face without saying anything.However, the voice sounded a little out of order, so before I thought it would be rude, I was pushing the door open with Saeko.


    Excuse me, Master.


    "Dear Miriazar, how are you?


    The words were moved by a shadow on the other side, separated by a thin cloth.Miranda was relieved to feel uncomfortable, as Miriazar appeared to be slightly lazy and stretched out.


    "Master... right?


    "Of course not. Who else?


    "No, I mean, that''s..."


    "Wait a minute, let''s get dressed up.It''s just a little embarrassing that you''re not wearing anything.Kuniko, help me. It''s still a little hard to move. "


    "Yes"


    And the pigeon tried to enter the thin cloth, and for a moment the movement seemed to have solidified.For the first time, Miranda saw her upset.


    And I figured it all out.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.Sure, that would be an excuse or whatever - yeah, that''s a nasty woman. "


    "Leave me alone! Now, will you tell me what''s going on tonight?I put a strain on you, but from here on out, I won''t be relentless. "


    "Are you going to have cancer?


    "I''ll see you later. Those who disturb the peace will be crushed together!


    "--Don ''t overdo it, both of you.It''s no joke that the two Sisters are the most disturbing peace on the continent. "


    Kazuko was calmly watering the exciting conversation while helping Miriazar to get dressed.


    �D �D Unified Martial Arts Competition, Quarterfinal �D


    On the day when the Unified Martial Arts tournament is supposed to be the most exciting, something unexpected happened.First Alphilis vs Louis in the first match.Alphireese''s movements were visibly bad and he seemed to have no power in his right arm with the sword.Still sticking to Louis''s opponent, he was defeated by the sword without winning.


    The way in which he fought with his creative ingenuity until now also lurked, and the winner, Louis, ended the fight in a mood of disgust.Louis knew what was going on, but Alphireese''s arms were more serious than he thought and he wasn''t ready for the Unified Martial Arts tournament.However, considering the honor of Jaeger and Rayfan, Alphilis fought with his wounds.I knew that to Louis, so I didn''t say anything after the fight, but I just shook hands with a reluctant expression.


    "--I don''t think it''s settled now.Let''s do it again. "


    "Yes, of course - I just thought it might be my fate not to fight Louis by surprise."


    "Why?


    "Maybe I''ll get more chances to line up."


    "Well then, it''s an extra convenience.If you''re close enough to stand shoulder-to-shoulder, you can always fight. "


    Alfilius returned Louis'' words with a distressing smile.So the battle Alphireese and Louis promised one day was a great end.


    And what happened unexpectedly was the next game.


    Continue

 2105 War and Peace, Part 641 - United Martial Arts Quarterfinals (2) -

    "Is that...?No Titania?


    "Yes, no matter where you look"


    It was supposed to be Titania vs. Sayid in the second quarter-finals, but there was no Titania in the waiting room, and I couldn''t find it anywhere.Miranda, who received the report, turned pale, and the attendant ran around the venue, but could not see the shadow or form.


    Titania wasn''t supposed to be here from the beginning.Now that Raventin has discovered that he is a fake, and that his destiny cannot be obtained, Titania has no reason to be here.


    Only Saito looked calmly at the Arnelian people who were in a hurry.As a matter of fact, Titania secretly visited her opponent, Sayid, to apologize, after she was in a state of instant contact with a middle-ranking manager.


    The fact that there is no reason to go to war tomorrow and that there is more to be done.Sometimes it''s still hard to say, and I promised Saito that I''d set up a serious match somewhere if I wanted to.But Saito shook his head and replied.


    "Unfortunately, there''s something I''d like to do.I won''t ripen enough for you to play serious games during your life. "


    Instead of fleeing, Titania rounded her eyes and offered to shake her hand with a smile on the sincerely complained word of Saite, who took it silently. The battle between the two was already settled at this time.


    Saite was rebelling with his arms in the waiting room about what he felt when he shook his hand.


    "(Numerous trainings approaching the wisdom conveyed from the palm of the hand - there is not a single beast who has been trained that much.I neglected the human ugliness, but I thought the presence and appearance were more beautiful than anyone else.I would like to get to that realm anyway - what would Gora say if she were old?) "


    When Saito was meditating quietly, the venue burst out.When Sayid confirmed the reason, Sayid''s mouth opened quickly this time.


    "... King?


    Dryan stood at the venue and was warming up to show her motivation.As Miranda and the other attendants opened their mouths, some of them gave a sneering laugh and laughed at Alfilius.


    "Ahahah! You like festivals more than I thought you were King Ryan?Nia, Yao, your king is amazing!


    "No... what do you think?You sure about that?


    Don''t ask me, sister.


    There is another interesting person who stands at the venue.King of Romansland, it was Sweddle.


    "Kukuku, don''t you want to do it, beast?I didn''t expect this either.Hey, Orloi��ge, Annecrose?


    "No... hah.This is a boulder. "


    "What is King Ryan''s personality?


    "Most of the noise last night must have caused a lot of blood.You probably shouldn''t have slept all night.Titania''s not here.I just want to be violent. "


    Together with those words, Swede acted even more surprisingly.As he stepped out of the VIP seat and flew, he stepped down to the audience seat and pushed the audience and walked straight towards the venue.


    "Oh, king, where are you going?


    "Chi, Father?


    "The king of beasts was so caring, and no one answered him. Then it shall be the name of the lords.Let''s just say I''m going out to keep him away from the walls. "


    "But..."


    "What, ''outpost''?Enjoy, Orloi��ge. "


    Annecrose had never seen Orloiju look blue before, but Sweddle entered the venue to enjoy it.Few people knew who stood in front of Dryan, but when the people concerned noticed, their face faded further away.


    "A wooden spear.I''ll borrow it. "


    "Heh... heh!


    "King Swedle, this is too much fun!


    "Archbishop, I don''t suppose it''s too much fun.Play is no matter where you go. "


    Suddenly Miranda was stopped, and Swedle stood in front of Dryan.Miranda held her head for a moment, but immediately gave instructions to the medical team.


    "Stand by the medical team!


    "Huh? Um, because I won''t stop?


    "You''re an idiot. I don''t have any authority to stop the crown prince!Besides, King Ryan''s strike must not be mistaken!Not even King Swedle, it''s deadly!


    Miranda didn''t hear Dream and Wendell, but she skipped the instructions out loud.Sweddle looked at it with pleasure, and Dryan stood on top of each other with troubled faces.


    Continue

 2106 War and Peace, Part 642 - United Martial Arts Quarterfinals (3) -

    "Fatal. How about that?


    "King Swede, do you like surprises?Was this a mistake? "


    "No, I didn''t even imagine it until yesterday.But things need to breathe and play.Especially in a position like ours.You know what I mean?


    "That''s... um, that''s right."


    "You may have had a good time playing with other countries when you were young, but I don''t have the opportunity.I was distracted by a woman, but the number of her heads has decreased, so I was just holding back.Stay with me a little. "


    With that said, a swendle with a wooden spear stood up with a terrible sense of killing.Even sharper than the killer, the wooden spear, etc., ordinary people would have fainted just by being exposed to the killer.


    It was no joke, but Dryan took an unexpected step back.


    "I didn''t know you could stand me up. Where''s my breath?


    "Breathless. But I didn''t say I''d let go!


    The swendle suddenly moved and the spear approached Ryan.Dryan was amazed at the speed, but he just hit him.At first, I couldn''t afford to do it, but I gradually get used to the track.


    "(Fast but simple)"


    This will make it easier to combine the shots - the trajectory of the Swedle''s spear has changed.From principals to change, including disgrace.Then a vertical change from the horizontal orbit was added to attack Dryan.


    While avoiding the attack, Dryan realizes one thing.


    "(This is... I see, that''s how you get hungry.)"


    It''s an act of war.


    Alphireese murmured as he watched Swedle and Dryan''s attack.Rayfan and Muse, who were there, responded to Alfiliath''s murmur.


    Exercise?


    "Yeah, I didn''t think King Swedle was that kind of a guy.This is an action showing the reward of the planned harmony offensive.I usually have a meeting, but I wonder if King Ryan can improvise it. "


    "... when King Wendell was the Prince of Kings, he was praised as the next king of Bunwu.Until then, as is often said, the literary talent was not exaggerated, but unusual.


    Although the royal family once belonged to the military in Romansland, the Prince of Swendale had five fingers in his arms. "


    "The Romansland army, even though civilians work side by side, has a total of 300,000 troops, right?Can you count to five fingers?


    "I hear it is."


    "Yes, fee, squid?


    It was Orlu who suddenly appeared there without a sound.She worked all night last night, following Alphireese''s advice.


    "There''s a fee, it''s an omelet''s tattoo.Ugh, this shark has a wytheita, and there''s a needle shuhen, and a mammoth and a maju have a wytheita in the essay.Svettedwine shiteshimatsushitazo with walnut tezei "


    "What about Arnelia''s army?


    "Only Scoshi. Totemo Mushroom Tina Cutter"


    "Yes... what is the damage to the surroundings?


    "Hobonai"


    "Good, good work."


    Alphilis worked for Orlu, but Orlu seemed concerned about the battle between Dryan and Swedel.


    "Anophthalia, Tata Katails?"


    "It''s an act of war."


    Emb?


    "Fighting like a meeting.It''s like dancing with a weapon. "


    "Hoom... no, Chigau. Ason de Haile in Moussing Synkenshoub."


    Huh?


    Orlu embarked on his journey with interest.No hesitation Orlu will ever give in to Rayfan or Muse.


    "Bujutsutaikai, Detei tatoki, Takaibasho, Italenchu and Tsuyoi''s three garlic.Futari is Azura. "


    "Does that mean King Sweddle and King Ryan are on the same side?


    "Gokaku... Doudarouka. Toozakathehisashii with Gissen.The bore of a mauhito is a spider. "


    "What about it?"


    "Anoyari-Madahayakunar"


    As Orlu said, Dryan was still defending himself.It seemed like there was no heart, no room for that expression.


    Continue

 2107 War and Peace, Part 643 - United Martial Arts Quarterfinals (4) -

    Hmm?


    "What''s the matter, Beast?You got a tight face?


    Dryan had been ruining everything until now, but he finally put out his arm and gave it away.Take a distance from the Swedle at the moment you think it might be the Swedle dominance.


    Though not many people perceived the intent of the mysterious movement, the complexion of those who had the ability to enter the top ranks in the Unified Martial Arts Games changed.Dryan probably had the earliest sense of intent, but for the first time there was an expression of anger and surprise on his face.


    "... have you been looking for us all this time?


    "Don''t get angry. You''re not gonna get serious with me for a while, are you?The land to the north is cold.Think of it as a habit to warm yourself carefully. "


    "Honki and Narzo?


    "Can Orlu beat Sweddle?


    "If Mori is a catheter. Soleigai is useless."


    The moment Muse and Rayfan saw her expression in Orlu''s eyes, Sweddle was moving.Not at an outsider''s speed, the audience lost sight of the swendle for a moment.Dream''s eyes are naturally finished with Swedle, but the spear is about to be shot six at a time.


    Dryan uses both hands to carry out the attack and then releases an unexpected blow to his counterattack.It''s a blow to Dryan''s eyes, but it''s as powerful as breaking into human faces.Though I thought it was after the shooting, Swedle left the blow with plenty of room.


    Using Swedle''s sharp movements and Dryan''s assumption that the spear would attack from afar, Swedle hits randomly from a short distance.A wooden weapon will not scratch Dream''s body at all, but Dream conscious of the battle became a part of the defense.


    If Dryan tries to grasp it, he flickers and swandles, and does not allow for a shift in attack.In an unexpected development, the sate, the line, and Betz in the waiting room roared.


    "King Ryan was so one-sided... a dream?


    "The King is such a feeder.I''ve never seen anyone use that kind of spear before.It''s a little different than Orlu''s rod trick, but how strong is it?Grandpa Betz, is that Romansland''s spear?


    "Well, that''s partly true, but more than half of them are superb.In addition to his talent, it must be the result of an unlikely amount of research.Look, in addition to Romansland''s spear spells, it''s a combination of capture and stick spells and short spear spells.But the most amazing thing... "


    You know the time.


    Rhine and Betz have been looking at the same place for a while.Not with two people moving violently, but at their feet.If you look closely, you''re at the same distance as you measured.An exquisite distance from where Sweddle attacks arrive and Dryan''s attacks do not.Dryan is always defending herself because she knows it''s useless to raise her hand.


    "Of course King Ryan didn''t do anything.He moves backwards and forwards with his feet so that King Swendle''s distractions can be disrupted. "


    "Keep your distance by drawing a circle.I''m trying to disturb you by intimidating you with my feet and shoulders. "


    "The way King Swedle fights is too exquisite.With the offensive defense I''ve just learned my habits and made time for it.There''s no one in Blackhawk who can do such tricks. "


    "But King Ryan has an unrelated blow.If you use it... "


    Before listening to Saito''s expected objections, the line slapped Saito in the head.


    "Ah, let me pull it out, it''s a sate.If you use remote guesswork, it is an international problem.Is there anyone safe under King Ryan''s speculation?


    Mmm, sure.


    "That''s right... but isn''t King Swedle obviously provocative?Probably telling you to shoot me.


    "Really?"


    As Betz reads, Sweddle was provoking Dryan.The same thing is lacking in the decision-maker.But by continuing the dominant but antagonistic offensive, he was provoking Ryan.


    Dryan felt it too, but he was worried if he was going to shoot.It is obvious that Sweddle is not a wave martial artist.But how about durability?But I also have a shyness, King Grooszard and the mightiest samurai.There are beast generals here, as well as beasts and stray beasts from Grusaldo.I can''t let you look disgraceful.


    "- Well, I have no choice but to trust Arnelia''s medical team!Don''t die instantly.


    "Don''t worry about it, shoot it in full!


    From a defensive position with both hands raised in front of your body, almost no preliminary motion, a distant shock is released by just twisting your body.The sequence of movements was as beautiful as the flow, and when those who had watched realized it, they had already been relieved.


    "--Beautiful"


    Even confronting Swedes are such a stunning blow.While Swedle was provoking him, he was already about to take a direct hit when he realized he had been fired.


    Without any time to waste, the ranger hits the swendle directly.There were many reactions in the venue, including those who stepped forward and those who turned away, but there were unexpected results.


    Continue

 2108 War and Peace, Part 644 - Unified Martial Arts Quarterfinal ⑤ -

    "You''re kidding...?


    "Instead of enduring it on the stairs, there''s nothing wrong?


    While standing on the stairs, the spear was placed like a pillar to support the ground and back, and the swendle looked relieved.Recover and reposition the spear to confirm its strength.


    I saw what Orlu did to Sweddle and opened my eyes.


    "�� I have a fee, is it wacky?


    "... using a spear to get the impact off the ground?


    "Tabun. Nagarakujintachi and Alasottekita, while Yokekata in Annatooate is hajime and mita.It''s a big deal for me, too. "


    Orlu''s expression was somewhat obscured by the colour of envy, but Alphilis did not point it out.


    Around the groaning venue, Swender was calmly analyzing the situation.


    "- Well, the excitement will suffice.I think it''s time to pull the curtain, but I don''t like being left alone.I''m gonna shoot you, okay?


    "... of course.Let''s take it. "


    "That''s a little different.It''s impossible, especially if you''re a superior warrior. "


    "? What does that mean?"


    Dryan tried to say something, but it felt like the Swedle spear was shaking for a moment.Shortly afterwards, the Swedle spear broke.Though it was a wooden spear, it broke rather than broke.Together with that inexplicable fact, Swedle descends from the arena.


    "Hmm, wooden spears are like this.No, but rather because of the strength. Am I safe?Arnelia, making such a good weapon out of wood does a good job in plain terms. "


    Wait a minute. What did you do, Swender?


    "You''re still the best warrior, Beast.I''ve been thinking a little bit about what we have to do.Look at your chest. "


    "Open your chest?"


    As Swender pointed out, when Dryan looked at her chest, only the clothes at the heart were torn.A blow that even Dryan doesn''t even notice.Dryan has not tasted a cold sweat on her back in more than a decade.


    "This is-- if it was an iron weapon, would it be dead?"


    "I don''t know.The iron weapon would not have worked so well.I''m still short of training. "


    "You - why pretend to be a fool while possessing so much skill in martial arts?


    "A king who cannot enrich his country is a fool.In that sense, you and I are both foolish.You are just as stupid as you are aware.If you''re not stupid enough to be a monarch at this gathering, you''re like Ray Fan''s little girl.That makes a good king.If we''re going to make an alliance, we''re going to make it forever. "


    "Swede, you..."


    "Don''t talk about it, Beast.We''re enemies.I''m counting on you.


    Swedle left Dryan standing all alone.The audience applauded the unexpectedly high-dimensional battle with satisfaction, but looking at the swendle with his right hand raised to respond to it, Annecrose could not get away from his father''s back, who had never seen it before.


    And when I looked next to her, I was surprised that Orloiju was sighing and looking at envy, and Annecrose felt like she could not forget the sight for life.


    Sweddle left the waiting room, but he was headed straight for his tent.Even if I returned to my VIP seat, I could have been questioned by other lords.But before that, Banessa stood up majestically.


    "Your Majesty, it''s amazing."


    "... Was it Banessa?Is Whisper breathing?


    The word is that you know that you are related to Almas.For a moment I was curious about what was going on with the Swedish network, but I remembered that this man could do anything.


    "I''m fine enough to do my job.Can I ask you one question, by the way?


    "I feel good.I will forgive you for your strength. "


    "None of that.If you and Ryan teamed up, we could get rid of that creepy guy in the VIP seat, right?Why didn''t you?Did you kill Alexandria''s emissary?


    A swendle that glimpses into Banessa''s question and looks at the VIP seat.But he smiled and denied.


    "Unless Dryan''s a little more straightforward.I was convinced with my fists crossed, but that was too honest.You''ll be unconscious to him.I don''t want to be involved. "


    "Then leave me alone?


    "No, there was a harvest.I didn''t think that "the wind of the sword" was not an event and that it existed in reality.I regret not being able to confirm my appearance, but when I bring in the wind of the sword, "he" is still not straight.It helps now, but eventually we have to hope to leave. "


    "And now you''re getting along?


    That''s politics.


    Banessa is astonished at Swender''s way of speaking.


    "I can''t."


    "I don''t want anyone who''s good at it.If you were there, that would be evil. "


    "Very well. Can I get a job with the King when Armus is crushed?


    "If you want stability, stop.The Principality of Krumos will be more stimulating and stable. "


    "King''s concubine contract?


    "I love him. I''ve been welcoming him for ten years."


    Oh, I''m sorry.


    The two laughed and broke up without saying anything more to each other.


    Both the VIP seat and Arnelian officials were a little intoxicated with the aftermath of the two kings'' acts, but they will soon be brought back to reality.It turns out that the third match, Rhine vs. Drew, will also not take place.


    Continue

 2109 War and Peace, Part 645 ~ Quarterfinal of the Unified Martial Arts Games ⑥ ~

    "Huh? Did Drew abstain?


    "Rather than abstaining, it would be better if you said you didn''t see it."


    The attendant told the opponent to abstain, and there was a dazed line.


    Some had imagined that Titania would not compete, but Drew was a mystery.No one in the tournament knows Drew''s identity as Dortmund.


    In addition, Dortmund, who was involved in the battle against the abandoned ruins as a result of the lifeless convocation, had already lost his body, which had been adjusted for the tournament.You can''t beat the line even if you have to fight, and if you succeed, you will reveal who you are.In addition, Doom restored lifeless memories, including Shelley''s presence, and Dortmund, who gauged lifeless agitation and heartbeat, had no doubt what was his priority.Dortmund pushed a glimmer of disclosure deep into his chest and chose to follow him silently and lifelessly.


    No matter how sharp the line is, I can''t imagine it that far.He was told of the other party''s abstention, but he was just stunned in the waiting room, and even when he was asked to say hello on the stairs, he raised his hand to the sides while being stunned in the middle.


    "Jaeger and I are now in the semi-finals.What do you think of the outcome of the war?Commander. "


    Too much can be done.


    Alfie laughed ticklingly, but Rayfan wondered if Alfie was expecting the result.Of course, Alfilius didn''t expect such a development, but it was inevitable that the cheeks would loosen on the results that were too good.


    And with Drew''s abstention, the fourth match was held.Bets vs. Banessa.


    "Grandpa, I''m here to encourage you... Why are you lying on your face?


    "Oh, Betz and Louis."[]/(exp, adv) (uk) (uk) with all due respect/with all due respect/"


    Lexus and Louis were greeted with encouragement by the uncompromising bets who remained facedown in the waiting room.Louis sighed reluctantly even though he couldn''t find a word for Lexus in Betz, unlike before Diorre


    "... I''ve been walking weird since the morning, but did you hurt your lower back?


    "Wow, I think it will fix soon.That''s right. That sister looks tough. "


    "What did you do?After that, with the two sisters of the silver clan... nnnnnnnnnnn. "


    Lexus tried to tear it apart, but Betz''s eyes swimmed.Looking at the situation, Louis turned his back.


    "Ji, Grandpa... I can''t believe it."


    "Come on, Lexus.It''s useless to cheer him up. "


    "You''re so frustrating!


    "Hey, that''s me, too.You''ve been having fun all night, Grandpa.I''ll go back to Blackhawk first and report back to Valsace and everyone. Slowly, the two beauties. "


    "Wait a minute! A woman chasing you faster than the sound and a woman stopping time? Do you think they''ll chase you and get away with it?Either way, I''m the victim. Listen to me!


    I heard Betz scream from the waiting room, but they really left without stopping walking.And the battle itself, Betz tried to deceive me, but he still didn''t move well.Suddenly I thought I couldn''t move my hips, and Banessa hit me in the jaw.Betz was defeated off-site.


    Unaware of the situation, Banessa was stunned at the unexpected end and looked at her head with a refreshing expression even after she was declared victorious.Nevertheless, I did not forget my promise as a popular athlete in my affections.


    And Betz returned to the waiting room with the help of the attendant, but after the illusion that someone from the attendant had passed by, I thought that after a while I heard Betz''s groaning screams and murmuring sounds from the waiting room, which was supposed to be empty, it became quiet.When the attendant who worried about the bets that would never come out called out, there was no one there anymore.


    That''s why the quarter-finals of the unified martial arts tournament''s general division, which lacked excitement, ended.Miranda, the person in charge, couldn''t help but notice last night and still had to turn her attention to the next department.It is a women''s division that was significantly behind schedule.


    There was a bias in progress.Some have reached the quarter-finals, while others have stopped in three rounds.If there were many, it would have been necessary to play three games per person today alone.The biggest player in the game was Jaeger''s Elsia.


    "Elsia, how are you?


    "... what is it, Gail?"


    Gail appeared in Elsia''s waiting room.Layer has a job or she''s not feeling well, and Elsia hasn''t seen it anywhere today.Still, Gail and Rosetta came to inspire me, even though I thought they would show up in the waiting room, but I didn''t see them anywhere.


    "Say hello."


    "I mean, it''s not Gail."


    "Haha, you can say that.In his face, it''s more of an encouragement than an encouragement. "


    "Rosetta, you!


    "Well, better than no one.Gail''s bustling in the mountains. "


    "You treat me like a dead tree!


    Oh? You''ve come to understand the saying, impressed.


    If Elsia stroked his head and regretted it, Gail, who was in a complicated mood, left the waiting room there with encouragement.Rosetta smiles bitterly to see him off.


    "You''re still a blue kid with an ass.Recently, I seem to be studying a little bit about military law, but I still haven''t. "


    "Are you as stupid as ever?"


    "What a splendid first and second round.Terosa, you broke Satila in a row. "


    Rosetta honestly praised Elsia for her victory.But Elsia returned the praise unselfishly.


    Continue

 2110 War and Peace, Part 646 - Womens Department of the Unified Martial Arts Games (1) -

    "If you know what''s in their hands, you can do anything."


    "Still, Terosa is the one who wins most of the battle as a woman, right?She was also one of the winners in the women''s division this time.It''s you. "


    "The knight is almost at his feet.As Chief Rhine told me, knight swords are rarely used for swordsmanship like attacking under the knee.If we lower our initial defenses to a certain angle, we won''t be able to roll a wooden ball at the foot of the opponent who turned to attack and invite them out of the field. "


    "... is that it?


    Rosetta was supporting Elsia, but the first offensive itself was quite intense.You don''t understand that even if you can afford to overdo it, it''s a big deal.


    And when I put a wooden ball at Terosa''s feet, Elsia did it without moving her gaze.Little preliminary motion and accuracy of throwing.Besides, if Rosetta hadn''t seen it wrong, the wooden bulb would have been spinning incredibly.Otherwise, don''t slip so big with tea rosa.


    "That way of winning. I hate you, you."


    "You were huge.I was able to shake your hand properly. "


    "There was a laugh at the venue, and Terosa was also stunned.That''s three days and three nights. "


    "I can only say sorry."


    Elsia uttered without expression, but there would certainly be no word that the mercenaries of the favela would beat the knights of the nobles.


    "What about Satila?You lost the qualifying round. "


    "Oh, that happened.But I''m not going to lose in the competition anymore, anyway. "


    "Don''t tell me. Did you see it all?


    "It''s not such a big deal, but... she''s got a big shield to keep her defenses up, right?Push him in and invite him into the gap.Alternatively, it is faster to hold a shield to go around, so the opponent makes a mistake when attacking.The way Alfilis fought was helpful. "


    "Hahahn, so that''s the trick?"


    Elsia was preparing the wooden pillars as a spare weapon.Against Satira who stands firmly, hold them by throwing them evenly around Satira.Then we created a situation called a wooden pillar cage, and threw out the wooden balls one after the other to create a bounce.Multiple wooden balloons spinning and drawing complex trajectories continued to smash balloons from behind Satila.


    When all the balloons broke, Satila entered the attack, but as soon as she lifted her big shield, Elsia circled around the blind spot, pointing Rapier at her throat.


    "Didn''t you get upset?


    "It''s not enough to be sad.I won to win, that''s all. "


    "What about the next Alfilis?


    "Just do what you can.I don''t think we can beat Alfilis with a surprise attack. "


    "That''s right. If you''re going to learn to be cowardly, you''re going to be an Alfilis."


    "I don''t think you''re a coward, but..."


    "I''m sorry about that, but I''m giving up."


    Alphilis suddenly appeared in the waiting room and apologized to Elsia with both hands together.Rosetta was surprised, but Elsia was only a little surprised and stopped to sigh.


    "... I knew you were good at it.


    Did they find out?


    "Well, if you fight Louis so painfully.Is it bad? "


    "It''s not broken, but it seems like it took a little time because I was rude.He kicked me in the shoulder for being so reckless. "


    "You''re an idiot. Then don''t hesitate to give me the right to the next game."


    "So, I''m the one."


    Yao shook his face from behind Alphiris.Yao, who had already finished three rounds, appeared.


    Yao shook out his hand and asked for a handshake.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t help myself as a soldier.If you think it''s dangerous, you should abstain early. "


    "What are you trying to care about?


    "That''s not true. The sharpness of Elsia''s sword means he can''t fight without his hands.If I succeed, I can push you to the point where I can''t get back to life.I don''t want to do that. "


    Phew. You don''t even think about losing. "


    Yao rounded his eyes to the words of Elsia, but they all felt the same way.Yao lagged behind Ursus in the real battle, but there are hardly any current Beast dispatches who can fight Yao from the face, and Jaeger as a whole has won more than five minutes of battle against anyone.


    No one knows the battlefield, and no one is stronger than Yao if they stand up in an exclusive space - everyone thought so.But instead of shaking hands with Yao, Elsia slapped Yao''s hand hard and turned her back.


    "I won''t hold my hand before the game.I''m sorry, but if you want to shake hands with me after the game, I''ll take care of it. "


    "... okay."


    Some people frowned at Elsia''s attitude, but Alphilis and Yao laughed small.


    Enough temper.Don''t feel bad for him, okay?


    "Oh, I''m the one who was rude.Don''t hesitate to crush me with all your might. "


    Yao and Elsia''s names were called as Yao grabbed the hand that had been slapped.It is the fourth round of the women''s division of the unified martial arts competition.

 2111 War and Peace, Part 647 ~ Womens Department of the Unified Martial Arts Games ② ~

    "Both, step up!


    There were two abstentions in the quarter-finals of the battle, and expectations for the women''s division were high.I didn''t want to waste the money I bet on my admission ticket, and it attracted more attention than I could ever imagine.And because the progress was delayed, it was also a parade game, and many of the nobles remained there.


    And in order to boost the battle, the commentary also gets hot.


    "Now, the women''s division is in four rounds!This time, it''s a battle between the Tianxiang mercenaries!Nearly half of the women''s division''s main contestants are from Jaeger, a staggering percentage!Featured Beast Warrior Yao!And the opponent is Lucky Princess Elsia, who has fortunately helped destroy the tough enemy!Are you ready for anticipation and nostalgia on which to win!?


    "I told you to cheer up, but who told you to stir up the bet... what would Arnelia do to stir up the bet?"


    Miranda held her head at headquarters.Then Alberto stopped trying to point out what the paper in his hand was.


    "The host sucks... Where''s Ultina?Her host had a pretty good reputation. "


    "Well, I haven''t seen him yet."


    "Speaking of which, Brandio can''t be seen either... I''m sure they were both in charge of guarding the Deep Green Palace last night."


    "What do you think... do you want me to call you Lapenti?


    "If they don''t show up, I''ll have Lapenti host them.This is punishment, punishment. "


    "Apart from the punishment, do you think Miranda would be more excited to host it?


    "It''s not a joke, it''s a joke.The master told me in the morning.The host of the finals says hello.I don''t want to stand out ~ "


    Miranda was agonized with her head in her arms, but Alberto was once again taken aback by the thought of saying that the pilgrimage stood out.Miranda''s "soft" silence, with less effort and money, is confidential only to Miriazar and the Lazar family.Generations of Lazarus brought secrets to the tomb.It was Alberto, I''m sure he would do the same.


    On the other hand, Jaeger''s face was betting.Members of the regiment who came here and were not familiar with Elsia were also drawing attention to Elsia.


    "Which one do you think will win?


    "That''s not true, is it? Have you ever taken a bottle from Yao in practice?


    I don''t think so.


    "Me too. I can''t imagine Yao fighting properly and losing."


    "But you lost the battle?


    "Well, yes.But Elsia can''t fight like that, can she?


    I don''t know, there was a girl like that.


    "I don''t know because you joined the army recently, but it seems you''ve been in the early days.However, it was only recently that I began to work as a mercenary, and until then, it seemed that the focus had been on low-level work and training.I can''t help it at that age. "


    "In practice, I thought it would be a good move."


    "Was it?I''m not impressed. "


    In Jaeger, who became a big place, his friends still recognize him to that extent.And Rosetta was talking to Alfilis among his old buddies and executives.


    "What is that princess knight?


    I just told the clerk that I had a good time.


    "Hey, you''re making a fool of yourself.What kind of joke is that, poor princess?


    Really? I think we can match reality to two names.I''m sure it will shine if you polish it. "


    That''s right. Honestly, I think Elsia is a genius.Sword talent is much better than Atai''s.But the skeleton is so small.It will fall into a slightly smaller category for humans.After all, they say they''re somewhat physically fit.It takes so much effort to throw up blood to be better than people.You don''t seem to have the guts or the reason to fight. "


    "There is a precedent called Dior��?


    "That''s a monster who''s prepared to step into the world of knights.Even that dior�� is a soldier for the first 50 years or so?I''ve been on the front lines for a long time and I''m just getting stronger.Even if Elsia were to represent her head, ten years would be a long way off. "


    "Oh, I don''t know?


    I was watching with interest as to whether Alphiris had any hunches.


    And gently warm up on the stairs.The movement can be seen at a glance.On the other hand, Elsia is observing the movement with an upright motion.And there was a big bag in my hand.No one knew what was in it, but it was obvious that they were thinking of some sort of scheme.


    After confirming Yao''s movements, Elsia turned to the referee.


    "Judge, confirm.There''s a start line, but there''s nothing wrong with starting from another one, right?


    "Yes, since the starting line is meant to be no closer, there is no problem starting from behind."


    "Well, it''s okay to start here, right?


    Elsia went down to the far rear of the stage.As long as his heel doesn''t come out of the stage, he goes down and checks his feet.The audience was disturbed by Elsia''s actions, and Alphilis was trying to shine his eyes and read Elsia''s intentions.


    Continue

 2112 War and Peace, Part 648 ~ Womens Department of the Unified Martial Arts Games ③ ~

    Rosetta is stunned.


    "Alfie, it''s your fault.


    "Heh? What happened?


    "You''re starting to trick Elsia!Jaeger doesn''t have anyone to fight for, does he?


    "It''s okay because I''m a mercenary.Anything you can do to win it is different from doing something that is out of morality.Jaeger also invests in charitable activities such as service activities, community contributions, help in medical institutions, and education in slums.It''s okay, maybe. "


    "Maybe!


    Not only Rosetta, but also the audience, can''t reach Elsia.Yao twisted his neck for a moment, but stopped thinking.Because I don''t know what I don''t know when I think about it anyway.


    "(I still don''t like to think deeply like Nia-san... I can''t read Elsia''s intentions, but I''ll make a quick decision before she tries!


    "Here we go!"


    Yao moved at the same time as the start signal.But Elsia was starting to loosen the bag in her hand a little earlier than the start signal.


    Unless it is a direct attack, it is certainly unlikely to be irregular.The referee was aware of it, but he raised his hand and stopped thinking that it should not be reduced.


    "I knew it was stupid to be honest.I won''t let you make a quick move. "


    At the same time as Elsia''s murmuring, a large amount of rhombus is dropped around Elsia.Yao stopped at his place.


    "Here, this is..."


    Wear shoes with the Beast.It is not necessary, but it is necessary to wear shoes in order to integrate into the human world or to protect the foot during long journeys.On the other hand, shoes were often removed during battle, especially those who were good at foot judging like Yao.


    I feel painful when I weigh it with a wooden diamond.As Yao hesitated to pay attention to Tsubishi, Elsia threw a wooden sphere with her left finger.When Yao noticed, he had a balloon on his shoulder broken.


    Ugh?


    "Even if you don''t get close, we''ll keep going.


    Elsia lowered Rapier''s hips and threw a wooden ball with both hands.It is easy for Yao to prepare it in large quantities, but he is already disadvantaged by scores.Just waiting for the time limit was Yao''s defeat.


    It would be nice to move forward with your feet, but when it comes to Elsia''s throw, a reduction in points is inevitable.But even if we break all the balloons, if we kill them in 30 seconds...


    "(No, can you get rid of it?


    Is it such an easy opponent?While Yao was making up his mind, Elsia''s wooden sphere ran out.When I tried to replenish it from my waist bag, I was able to give Yao a little room.I realize that in front of Elsia, there is a space for Yao to step into.


    Win!


    Put your feet there and kick them out so they can kick Elsia out.It''s impossible with a single shot, but with one foot on the spot, we can stand significantly better than Elsia in offensive defense.Without hesitation, Yao stormed.


    The move broke Elsia''s mouth.


    "... I knew you''d want to put your feet there."


    The moment Yao noticed Elsia''s smile, he felt uncomfortable with the shaft foot he was trying to put on.It''s supposed to be a flat space, but it feels like it stepped on something.


    Ah, when I thought, Yao''s body was thrown into space.He managed to grasp Elsia, but Elsia avoided Yao''s hand.


    With him thrown into space, Yao saw what he had stepped on.Looking closely, a clear sphere was spinning on the spot.I see, if I stepped on that, I could see that I was shot with a lot of momentum.But when did you throw it?It is not the size that I can play with my fingers.That''s all Yao didn''t know.


    "Winner, Elsia!


    "The opponent slipped his feet and won again!


    "This is the quarter-finals!


    "No, the quarter-final opponent Titania declined after winning, so it''s semi-final!


    "That''s the Knight of Luck!


    The audience was very excited at the unexpected end, and the betting man threw the tag and sighed loudly.As Elsia stroked her chest down and took a deep breath, she retrieved the clear sphere with a rapier in the gap that the umpire had not seen, and greeted her in small directions, leaving the stairs.


    Those who could not see what Elsia had done were roaring in the audience seat.


    "Hey, Alfie, did you step on something?


    "I guess. Weapons other than wooden ones are against the rules, but if they don''t leak, it won''t matter."


    Zriiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii. But you like that, don''t you?


    "To each other."


    Rosetta and Alfilius looked at each other and laughed.But Rosetta twisted her neck.


    "But when did you throw a clear ball?


    Maybe just before I broke Yao''s balloon


    "To be precise, I was throwing three back to the sky.Dexterity. "


    Soon Lunatica, who was beside him, roared.I was told there were reports of the ruins last night, but because I was too tired, Lunatica offered Layers a nap.It is very unusual to offer a break, so Alphiris gave his permission as a matter of course, but it seems to be happening.


    "Stay behind me? Seriously."


    "I don''t know what others think, but Elsia''s throwing technique is a natural gift.I can''t imitate that, and the terrible thing is that I have perfect control of the trajectory to the bounce and the curve.When I saw the wooden diamond scattered, I instantly saw where Yao might be scaffolding and threw it in my back hand.And turn it so that it slips when you step on it. "


    It''s beyond the realm of dexterity.


    "I would not have controlled the location of Tsubishi, so if there was no gap, it was Elsia who had lost.Alternatively, the scaffolding can''t be built too much, and even if Yao doesn''t bother, he can see through the scaffolding in an instant.That method should have been a bet.Still, it''s amazing how I threw three in a flash at a place that looks like a scaffold. "


    "Does it mean that entering the semi-finals of the women''s division is commensurate with their abilities?Let me compliment you. "


    Rosetta tried to go, and Lunatica grabbed his shoulder.


    Continue

 2113 War and Peace, Part 649 - Womens Department of the Unified Martial Arts Games (4) -

    "Don''t give him that."


    "Why?


    "Elsia doesn''t want it.She''s still looking ahead. "


    "What''s ahead? What''s ahead?


    At that time, the audience seat burst out.Lilliam decided to enter the semi-finals.Unlike the general division, the women''s division, where all combinations are decided from the first round, also knows the next opponent.


    "... I see, Lilliam.Exactly the battle of women.Then why don''t you stop praising me? "


    "That''s better.I don''t know if it''s a woman''s fight. "


    "Maybe not."


    Alphilis muttered so that they could not hear him.What if Elsia beats Lilliam?You also know that Dior�� is winning from the other side.


    Perhaps you''re looking even higher.Alphiris couldn''t help but look at Elsia''s daunting expression as she went back to the waiting room.


    On the eleventh night of the Peace Conference, the lights around the martial arts tournament remained bright, while the area around the Deep Green Palace and the conference hall was as dark as ever.


    Personnel were driven out of Deep Green Palace to investigate anomalies at ruins last night and around dawn, leaving most people unattended.At the same time, preparations were being made for the semi-finals of the martial arts tournament, so only half of the guards at night were available.


    In the meantime, there was Jake who was doing the night watch.Ray Fan is also escorted during the day, and working at night is a departure from his original job.But Jake knew he had to do something about it.But there''s still a boy.I was shouted at when I was envious of sleepiness.


    Report the situation.


    "Ha! No change, Lieutenant General Rafferty!


    Jake wakes up in an instant and reports back to Rafferty with salute.After seeing this, Rafferty''s expression seemed complicated.


    "I feel weird when I hear you report like that.It''s only been two years since you got here. "


    "... so what do we do?Being a squadron leader creates consciousness and responsibility. "


    "Is it my consciousness that needs to change?I''m sorry. "


    "No, but is it true that there were no injuries during the ruins investigation?


    Jake wasn''t driven out by last night''s battle.Of course I offered to deploy as squadron leader, but Miranda stopped.Not knowing what kind of shrine it would be, the young Knights of the Temple were left behind, not just Jake.As a result, she didn''t know what kind of battle it was, nor did she ask Lisa for details, so she didn''t know what Jaeger was up to.


    I don''t think it was important because the daytime security was carried out indefinitely, but it was just Jake who didn''t fall in love with me.


    The Knights Templar''s longest relationship with Jake was with Rafferty.Though Miranda laid down a clamping order, I think it would be no problem to talk about it to some extent given Jake''s position.


    "... there are powerful enemies, all working together to defeat them, no casualties.So you''re not satisfied with the result?


    "I can''t. There were so many signs that nobody came home unharmed?You''re convinced it''s white?Besides, if you''ll excuse me, the Supreme Bishop of Miriazar wasn''t there.If you get hurt, who will recover?Or were the Knights Templar priests and Sisters so good?


    "... what are you trying to say?"


    As Jake pointed out, Rafferty also looked very steep.But Jake doesn''t have to be scared.


    "There is a martial artist named Shire.A girl who played an active role in the Unified Martial Arts Games - she was almost incapable of resurgence.Could she have healed her wounds a little better?Or Bishop Elsa? You''re not back yet, what do you think?Is Arnelia sorting out who needs to be saved?


    "... no, it''s not, Jake.But judgment on the spot - this time it was a mistake and the destruction of Arnelia would not have happened.It appears that Archbishop Miranda used a limited restraining curse at his discretion on the spot.That''s why they''re all safe, but their sequelae and effects will be determined from now on. "


    "Forbidden curse? I''ve never heard of it."


    It''s recovery magic close to resurrection.I''ve heard of such things as mine, but I''ve never actually seen them.Everything seems to have been used a lot during the war, but it was sealed due to sequelae - "


    "Forbidden Curse - If there is such a useful thing, why don''t you use it on a daily basis and look for improvements?With that... "


    "You don''t think the same thing happened to a former Arnelian official?You didn''t learn that the curse is forbidden because you can''t handle it?


    Jake leaned down, but he didn''t seem convinced.It''s not impossible. Jake''s question was that Rafferty herself wanted to ask Miranda and Miriazar.


    Continue

 2114 War and Peace, Part 650 - Night of the 11th Day of the Continental Peace Conference (1)

    Rafferty stroked Jake''s head with a sigh.


    "Just get me a nap.The Unified Martial Arts Games will continue.The subsequent peace conference will be concluded as early as the next day, but it will take some time for the lords to raise it.Cleaning up and investigating ruins is a big job on a monthly basis, if not bad.It will be a few months before we take a vacation.If you don''t rest, you''ll lose your body.


    "... okay.Captain Jake, I need a little pause. "


    Rafferty saw Jake slightly put his hand on his chest and saluted him and left the scene, feeling uncomfortable that he had to let such a boy do it on the other hand.


    And on the way up, Jake remembered a lot.


    "Oh, you forgot to ask Mr. Rafferty about yesterday."


    Yesterday, Jake heard of a skirmish in front of the main gate of Arnelia.I haven''t seen Marion and Miltre in person, and I haven''t asked for details because it''s hard to face each other, but I''ve heard that the Knights around me have suffered a lot as a result of unusual raids.


    I''m sure Rafferty knows about it, but he forgot to ask questions.Jake''s intuition tells me something is strange.


    "Nevertheless, I think it''s over.I don''t know what''s going to catch you, but what''s that?


    Jake found a face he knew as he pulled him into the break room.He looked exhausted, but his face was a brand of pilgrimage accompanied one day by an evil spirit exterminator.I looked at her face several times during the peace conference, but it had been a long time since she had spoken directly.


    Kaoru was also the opponent in the past.Jake called out to the man sitting in a new white chair in the garden.Jake wondered if it was the work of age that seemed strange to see white monks floating on the moon night.


    "Mr. Brandio, right?


    "... Oh, my God, Jake boy."


    Jake was convinced that he was Brandio himself in that tone, but he was also sure that he was weary.


    "What a terrible thing.I haven''t seen you in a long time, so I wanted to say one thing. "


    "I can''t thank you enough.You were born because you did what you could. "


    "Still. What are you doing with the brightness, anyway?"


    "Say hello.How can you look so capable and pully?Let her rest at night. "


    "I wonder if a capable man would be depressed alone here.Be discreet alone or talk to someone. "


    "Heh, I''ll tell you what.Wherever you get depressed, it''s up to you. "


    Brandio made a mistake, but his voice was clearly powerless.I breathed heavenly.And after a while, I started talking to myself.


    "... this is a self-talk. I can''t believe that a mid-20s Wye would complain to a boy."


    "I''ll let you know there was a nasty chirp at night."


    "Honma, you''re not cute... I''ve done a lot of dexterity.Mandate, birth, relationship with boss or colleague, female relationship.Roughly as Wai thought.There is nothing the world can do.That''s what I wanted to do. "


    "If you say you''re not interested in anything, yes.On the contrary, I''m quite enthusiastic, but until then.A struggle begins because there is an obsession.I can''t believe that Wai is fighting.It doesn''t suit your nature to give your heart to such a thing.I thought so. "


    "Did you make a woman you loved?


    As Jake pointed out, Brandio rounded his eyes and smiled.


    "That''s the way of love, senpai.Senior Jake, I appreciate your guidance.How do I talk to a woman I love and live with her?


    "Hey, stop."


    "Haha, you''re kidding.You''ve been making me laugh for a long time - but the results are funny.They''re going a long way before they get a clear and colorful response.What do you think I should do?


    Jake twisted his neck at Brandio''s words.This man''s questions are distracting, but I''m serious.Bad answers may have an impact on the other person''s life.But if you give up time, men lose interest.With that in mind, Jake turned his tired head in a short amount of time and reached his own conclusion.


    Continue

 2115 War and Peace, Part 651 ~ The 11th Night of the Continental Peace Conference ② ~

    "What do they think?


    "If you know that, you won''t have to struggle - I see.Wei was too careless about his opponent''s thoughts?I don''t care what they think. "


    At that time, Brandio''s eyes felt suspicious and glowing.Jake was in the light, but Brandio''s expression returned to its original brightness in a refreshing manner.


    Ananthan.No, no, I''ll talk to him.I''ve come up with an idea. "


    "... if it helps, I''d love to."


    "Oops, don''t be so helpful.I''ll borrow one of these.If you need the power of the Pilgrimage Brandio, call me anytime. "


    When you need it.


    Jake wanted to say something, but it wasn''t a word.Because only vague anxiety remained.I pushed the man''s back in an irreversible direction.I didn''t even feel that way.


    But Brandio was looking back to remember something.


    "Let me warn you about a straight bowler."


    "What is it?"


    "Ahn, are you uncomfortable with this deep green shrine?Especially the courtyard. "


    "No? Nothing..."


    That''s how Jake answered, and it certainly seemed like something was changing.But even looking around, there was nothing strange about it, and I couldn''t realize what it was.


    Brandio laughed small.


    "I''m sure you''re not mistaken that you can''t feel it..."


    "What''s going on?


    "Ah, this way.I just keep an eye out for changes.And if you feel uncomfortable in this Deep Green Palace, I suggest you leave it with all your might.Don''t hesitate.


    "Running from the Deep Green Palace?Why would you do that? "


    "I gave you a good night''s notice.Tomorrow, Wye will be greeted by a great man. "


    Brandio waved his hand away with his back facing away, but Jake looked back at the Deep Green Palace after he disappeared.The night wind was cool, just shaking the trees in the courtyard, and it seemed like there was only a calm space there.


    "Oops, here''s another one!


    "No, three, please!Give me some stronger booze!


    "Oh, my God, it''s not a drink comparison."


    Banessa and Beast General Cerio enjoy drinking a glass in front of the amazing air reality.Air Real, who returned to Jaeger from last night''s battle, didn''t have any particular job, so he first pushed himself into his bedroom to take a nap.When I woke up, the time was in the evening, and the martial arts tournament of that day was already over.


    When she dressed herself up and headed to the cafeteria, she was delighted to enter the semi-finals of Saito and Rhine, celebrating Elsia''s unexpected good fight, and even Dorothy decided to face Dior�� on the other side, and even the new Lilliam entered the semi-finals in the women''s division.Although the battle of that day was imagined from the end of the group''s story, Air Real, who had missed the flow, was somehow unable to eat on the spot and left the place quietly.


    "Is Wintia here?"


    I wanted Wintia to tell me what happened last night, but I can''t find her.When she tried to eat out of the woods, she ran into Banessa and ate with the familiar Banessat.The two of them fought in a paradise match, but Banessa doesn''t seem to care at all.


    The intensity was also felt in Alphiris, and Aerial decided to eat together with a bitter smile.And the seat next to it happened to be Chelio, the Beast General.I''ve never talked about it, but I know each other''s faces because of martial arts competitions.Banesa also called out to Cerio, who was reluctant at first, and soon the wine came in.


    This strange combination came about.


    Heh ~ there''s identity discrimination in Groosald too.


    "It''s not so much about identity discrimination, but there''s a huge difference in thinking depending on where you''re from.Poor place, not double place.After all, Wesen are not as obedient to the system as humans.No matter how great King Ryan knows, a lot of people don''t want to follow him. "


    "But you did, didn''t you?


    "King Ryan doesn''t force obedience, he''s not uncomfortable.Besides, once you do this, it''s the Beast who obeys you.It may be barbaric from a human point of view, but the social structure is much simpler. "


    "Well, hey. But you don''t always think that''s good, do you?


    Well...


    Cerio drank all the wine from the bottle.All three of them are quite handsome.I stopped bothering to pour it into the glass earlier and drank it directly from the bottle.As empty bottles were loaded with great momentum, they attracted the attention of the surroundings, but no one broke into these three conversations.


    "Wesen have a lot of wisdom around them.It''s possible they''re thinking of something they''re not supposed to do like humans. "


    "The overthrow of the regime?


    "Then Groosald can''t do it.At least for as long as King Ryan is alive.But what happens next? King Ryan''s race will have 20 or 30 years left to maintain its prime power.I have a strong successor candidate, but I still can''t find an absolute one. "


    "General Roch?


    Well, if that''s reasonable.But surely the rebellion will follow.Roch can take it down, and it''s no wonder he thinks so. "


    "You too?


    "For now, if you do it 10 times, you might win about twice.But General Roch is a man who can think above and below.There is no reason for me to be king until I rebel.And the more I become king, the more rebellious I become.I apologize for the inconvenience, and my species doesn''t change as much as humans.I''ll retire when King Ryan''s reign is over. "


    Cerio drank another bottle.Air Real quietly added about 10 more powerful liquors.Cerio''s face turned red.


    Continue

 2116 War and Peace, Part 652 - Night of the 11th Day of the Continental Peace Conference (3)

    "Ah, are you still drinking... anyway, Grooszard is also in a time of change.I was talking about how many beast generals are around... and King Ryan told me about it and thought I might be able to help.I owe a favor to the king.I want to do what I have to do before my body moves satisfactorily. "


    "Heh, I thought you were a scary beast, but it''s pretty hot."


    "Is that why you imitate a detective?


    Cerio''s reddish face woke up suddenly to Aerial''s sudden allegations.The expression that was about to become steep in an instant also reverted and calmed down.


    "... what''s going on?I''m a spy?


    "I''m not good at lying either, but I''m not good at stealing beasts.Don''t be upset with that level of accusation. "


    "This beast is a spy?Yeah, what am I gonna do?You gonna snitch on me?


    "You too, Banessa.Isn''t Almas the best?


    The laughter disappeared from Banessa''s face in Aerial''s words.The hustle and bustle of the tavern remained as if the sound of the seat had just disappeared.


    "You..."


    "Well, don''t be a killer.The sound of this seat is cut off so as not to leak.Thanks for coming back from the ruins.I can hear the Spirit''s voice better than before.Magic can be handled easily, and spirits come near to murmur rumors even if you don''t want to hear them.It stands out when you sneak in, and if you have someone you don''t know, you can tell me. "


    Just sitting quietly tilting the cup from the air reality, Banessa and Cerio turned back, feeling sad.Cerio asked Aerial what was going on, but as soon as Banessa sat down and incited the wine.


    "So, what are you going to do?If I was Almas'' best friend, would you negotiate anything?Or would you ask me to kill someone?It''s not free, but if it''s cheap, I can ask you about it once. "


    "Hey, are you sure Armus is the best?


    "What if it is?I wasn''t originally told to keep it a secret, and if I don''t have many requests, I just don''t know who they are because I''ve definitely killed them.Only the identity of Whisper and the presence of the elders are really important to Almas.A numbered token, after all.If I am judged unnecessary, I will be cut eventually.I was going to retire in a few more years before I lost my ability and got kicked out. "


    "What, is that possible?


    "Whisper really likes it.And that''s what I offered you in exchange for joining Armas.I don''t know about the elders of the top decision-makers, I don''t know about Armus'' distribution channels or suppliers, and I don''t want to know.I asked Whisper not to tell me if he knew about it because it was unlikely to get out.That''s why you can lose your legs. "


    "You''re a smart woman.I hope that''s the kind of judgment we can make for the Wesen. "


    Cerio praised him purely, but Banessa kept quiet that she knew who Whisper was.I have seen Whisper''s main unit, but there is only one person other than the elder, and I couldn''t say that.Whisper will be able to monitor me if I retire anyway, but I think Banessa will be okay with that.I didn''t want to disturb the peace after retirement, but now that my mother is dead, I feel that even that obsession is gradually fading.


    But it was also creepy for Banesa to stare at them quietly.I feel the same way about my Aerial opponents in gambling, but I can''t read the purpose of Aerial at all.


    Air Real quietly told both of them.


    "I won''t do anything just because I knew otherwise.Intelligence fights and so on, in any country or group.That''s what we do, and we have operations and requests that are made possible by the presence of an excellent sensor called Lisa.


    But you two might feel it, but there''s one guy you can''t miss, right?Someone with disturbing winds beside him. "


    Vanessa was convinced by Aerial''s words.


    "Ah, is that him?Well, maybe me and Cerio would be appropriate if we talked about it. "


    "Hey, I''m not sure.


    "Then guess who Air Real is talking about."


    "... uh, the sword wind next to Shane Sereno?


    "Correct."


    "That''s right."


    Air Real and Banessa responded simultaneously, so Cerio exhaled.


    I knew it wasn''t my fault.


    "Were you looking into the sword wind?


    "No, it happens.You were investigating the murder of two Beast generals on the Southern Front one day.I was wondering if it might be possible. "


    "The two beast generals... died together?


    "Ah, I hit a critical point from the front.Vanessa, can you do this?


    Banessa shook her neck to the side.


    "I can''t. I don''t think so, even number two or number three. No one in Almas can do that.Whisper won''t be able to do it. "


    "Well... within Grooszard, the theory that Armus did it was powerful, but I didn''t think so.It was just intuition, without foundation, but I decided to move on a different line from General Roch.It''s a shame I met you here. "


    "Maybe I''m lying.


    "No, I suspected the sword wind from the beginning.And I saw how you fought, and I realized it was based on one-on-one from the front rather than assassination.Neither I nor General Roch are holes. "


    "I can''t wait to be complimented."


    Banesa shook her body bewildered, but Cerio remained unresponsive.


    Continue

 2117 War and Peace, Part 653 - Day 11 of the Continental Peace Conference (4) -

    "Well, when I think about it, it doesn''t make sense.Having enough power to defeat two beast generals together, it doesn''t name them at the same time, it just lives in secrecy.What the hell did you want to do while facing up to the battle between the Beast and the Barbarians on the Southern Front?I can''t think of a figure like that.I thought there was a lack of understanding of the human race, but if the wind of the sword were someone who lived in the human world, I thought so. "


    "I see. But we just need a reason to get rid of our employer and two Beast Generals.You''re not Armus, but you''re smart, and if you get even more money, you can do so many dangerous missions.Do you think of all the opponents, Banessa?


    "I don''t know, I''m just a token and it''s Whisper''s job to think.But the Beast is also in trouble.The Southern Front has been around for over a hundred years, right?


    "It''s sporadic, but there''s been a lot of skirmishes.There are times when we settle with the barbarians, destroy them, or when there are mass outbreaks of monsters. "


    "Looks like Alexandria. You''ve been fighting tribes around here for over 200 years.Otherwise, the eastern part of the continent is divided into Romansland and Alexandria and Grosard.Armas is desperately supplying weapons mainly to the west, and the assassination is contracted to the east. "


    Air Real and Cerio opened their eyes to the words at the same time.Banessa''s expression is crunchy.


    "Nah, what is it?Was I wrong?No, can you keep it a secret?


    "No, it''s not... is Alexandria''s story true?


    "Oh, you don''t know?Not famous, Alexandria needs the continent''s most powerful Knights before entering another country.Arnelia doesn''t mediate, and Alexandria''s manners aren''t good.Every time we try to wage a war of territorial expansion, there is a lot of monsters and barbarians on the border, and there is no leeway for the war... Alexandria is rich in land and soldiers are strong.And it''s been one of the oldest countries since humans began to defy monsters.Don''t you think it''s stranger to be in Ashinaga territory?


    "... so much information doesn''t flow to Grooszard.There are spies and stray beasts everywhere, but they''re not in Alexandria. "


    "Oh, is that so?I knew... "


    "... I asked Alphilis."


    Air Real opened a new bottle and broke into it.Someday I''ll have another strong drink at hand.It was time for Cerio and Banessa, who were close to their limit, to catch their expression.


    "There are also many monsters in and around Romansland.The reason we have such a standing army is that it is more stable to set up a standing army to secure stable labor and fight monsters.Perhaps Romansland is characterized by a lack of engagement with the Alliance. "


    Who''s the source?


    "The royal family of Romansland and Alfilis are close.Very credible. "


    "Really?"


    "That''s true.I work in an Alliance tavern, so in and around Romansland, there''s almost no waste, no demand from residents, and there''s no limit to a small-scale beast crusade.There aren''t many facilities in Arnelia, so the plague is around. "


    "Does that mean..."


    "It''s not Armus.If so, it must be related to the black magician.And if you become a country with a sword wind and bad signs... "


    "Deal''s Shane Sereno"


    All three voices were heard.But instead of laughing, the three of them turned into mysterious faces.


    "... I hear you''re in the lead at the meeting.Is this woman working for a black magician?


    How far are they going to go?


    "No, nobody noticed?


    "No, I think King Dryan is aware of it... but I think it''s suspicious.I can''t do this, I''ll make a report right away. "


    "Well, calm down, it''s all reasoning.Rather, it''s a miracle that the three of us met here in a way.There may be things that have not yet been discussed at the field level.After all, the meeting won''t work until three days later.Why don''t we talk about this a lot?


    Air Real placed a stronger liquor on the table, so Cerio and Banessa''s face suddenly caught on.Air Real smiles at it.


    "What''s the matter, you can''t drink anymore?


    "Lies... they''re so strong."


    "Why are humans more resistant to alcohol than beasts... or you''ll burn!


    "I''m not kidding!Shinouke!


    "Whoa, what''s the best thing about Armus?


    "Armus has nothing to do with this!


    "So you think Banessa, the bouncer, would turn down the liquor offer?


    "Gu, where it hurts... ahh, okay!I''m gonna hang out with you, damn it!


    "That''s the spirit."


    Afterwards, the banquet continued until the dawn, and when the two were about to fall off, Aerial weakened the wind boundary, attracted the attention of the surroundings, and stirred them from the surroundings to drink.Then I took out a lot of information from the two of them, paid them on the spot, and went home.Naturally, Aerial paid for all the liquor of the surrounding customers, and I kept quiet about what happened on the spot.


    "(Hmm, I didn''t have any use for the money I made, but I can use it this way.I didn''t know the Spirit of the Wind had this kind of use.Combined with Lisa''s abilities, she could be even more useful... but the sword wind won''t reach the Spirit.Well, you should talk to Alfilis about what to do.) "


    Air Real was looking for directions to help himself, but he felt that he saw a way forward and raised his consciousness.


    Continue

 2118 War and Peace, Part 654 ~ Day 11 of the Continental Peace Conference ⑤ ~

    "Shh. Your match is still going on, so why don''t you eat and pull it up?"


    "You didn''t have to go out with walruses, did you?"


    "Now, now, now. You''re tired too, aren''t you?I would''ve sold my face quite a bit, and if anything happened, I''d be in trouble. "


    "If you''re a thug, I''ll take it back."


    Air Real wasn''t the only one who was wandering around Arnelia in the middle of nowhere.Lexus and Louis of Blackhawk''s 2nd squad also took a nap to see where Louis was the master of the Battle of Louis and the Unified Martial Arts Games, and then went out to dinner.


    Louis tried to leave alone, but Lexus made a serious offer to accompany him.When it comes to the semi-finals of the Unified Martial Arts Competition, its face and name sell quite well.Even if I wanted to eat, I could be surrounded by the audience.


    I tried to eat at the inn, but the inn was filled with people who took turns calling on the lords at the inn to invite Louis to visit as a martial arts artist.Considering this unbearable, Louis was unable to satisfy himself with his meal and left the inn behind.


    When Lexus saw Louis like that and pressed on the lords, he followed him with a gap.And now I''m leading Louis to dinner.


    "There''s a quiet cafeteria right up ahead.They''re careful not to look at each other''s faces. "


    You know me very well.


    "It''s my job to look into it.I can only play games because I do my job properly. "


    "Hmm, I''ll make you pay if it doesn''t work."


    "I guarantee the taste, and even if it''s not, it''s my treat.I won''t let a woman pay. "


    "... you''re the only one who treats watashi like a woman."


    Louis realized he had a slightly pleasant feeling in his heart, but the key part didn''t seem to be heard by Lexus.I''m staring at a point where you realize something more than that.


    "... that?"


    "Is anyone there?"


    "Hey, I don''t think I saw it wrong, but... you know what?Ah, did you say anything else? "


    If you can''t hear me.


    "Excuse me, I''m running."


    Lexus ran off and started chasing after someone.The movement is quick and keeps the crowd away from clumsiness.Louis couldn''t move that fast, but when Louis caught up, Lexus was already laughing intimately.


    "No way, Quiet?"


    Ah, was Louis there too?


    Unusual ~ I can''t believe I met the deputy chief of 3rd Company here.


    Black Hawk 3rd Lieutenant Quiet.Being a lieutenant of Zelver, he was an ambidextrous swordsman who focused on negotiating for the 3rd Squad, where Zelver, Dorothy, Dunda, and Bernold would destroy their enemies, while the remaining 4, led by Quiet, would take on the undercover and negotiating roles.For this reason, while they are in the same 3rd Battalion, their actions are often different.


    In addition, Quiet herself is not very good at fighting enemies, and when there is no major battle, she is mainly engaged in plain work such as escorts.They may be entrusted with rescuing injured members, showing off, choosing to join the group, or even negotiating when the group itself is hired.


    Some say he was a knight that could be used by former aristocrats, but his career probably never leaked to mercenaries, and no one knew.But there is no doubt that they are trusted by the good feelings of love, calmness, and steadfast work.Except for Louis, Lexus has a decent conversation with this quiet, and Louis doesn''t have a bad impression either.He was one of the few men of good sense in the black hawk with a lot of personality.


    "What can I do for you? I just want to be on the northern battlefield with Valsas."


    "I was there for sure, but I''ve got plenty of time to spare because of the glue.There is also a food problem, and about half of the team is already off the front.That''s how I came to protect the dignitaries. "


    "If you are, please speak up ~ You knew we were in the tournament, right?"


    From the parade match. It''s impossible to see everything in such a big tournament.And I don''t have many escorts, and I''m barely far away.It''s the first night I''ve ever been to a stall like this. "


    "That''s boring. By the way, who''s your escort?"


    "Lord Farsh of the Kingdom of Henmel. Do you know?"


    "No, not at all."


    In Lexus'' words, a tiny, dark-skinned quilt laughs small.


    "Sure, because it''s a small country.Well, the peace conference decided to recruit escorts while we were on the move.We don''t have much money, and we don''t have enough lodging. "


    Can I pay you?


    "If you don''t have enough escorts, it might be good.Well, it''s not painful to be together because you''re a grown man. "


    "Well, that''s great. By the way, we''re going to have dinner, so why don''t you join us?Are the other members with you anyway? "


    "The others are on guard.I''ve come to buy it, so if I eat with you and drink, other people will complain.If you''ll excuse me. "


    "Oh yeah, that''s unusual, isn''t it?"


    "What happened?"


    "It''s frustrating. It''s unusual for a quiet.Did something happen? "


    As Lexus pointed out, Quiet''s expression solidified for a moment and sank slightly.Lexus was in a hurry to hear the bad news, but Quiet struck Lexus in the back as soon as he could.


    Continue

 2119 War and Peace, Part 655 - Morning of the Twelfth Day of the Continental Peace Conference

    "... well, it''s hard to negotiate with the northern commercial federation.I''ll be back as soon as this escort is finished, and I can''t stop struggling with my crazy work. "


    "I can''t believe Quiet said such a thing about negotiating with troubled nobles and royalties."


    "Merchants are such trouble, Lexus.Sometimes it''s harder to treat than the royal family. "


    That''s what I know.


    Lexus nodded many times in affirmation, and Quiet laughed.Louis was in a strange mood looking at them.


    "So who''s next to Valsace now?"


    "There must be a lot of Zero.Grosfeld won''t be able to leave, and there''s Zeldos and 4th.On the other hand, the first squad and Amarina seem to be away. "


    Where''s Team Five?


    "You should be with me. And Team 6."


    "Well, that''s a strange story."


    Squad 5, the one with the most solo movements, is next to Valsace.And Louis remembers the strange chest noise.


    "Is Gergeda being very quiet?"


    "You''re so talented, you''re not stupid enough to cause extra rubbing on the battlefield."


    "... OK. Tell Valsas that if we go back north first, we''ll be able to carry things as planned."


    "You''re asking Valsas for something, right? Got it."


    Quiet raised her hand small and left the scene.The rest of Louis and Lexus went to dinner on schedule.


    Why did you ask for a message from Quiet?


    "Somehow, something like last night, honestly, doesn''t matter what happens.And unlike Quiet, the walruses don''t have a quick transmission.I don''t know what''s going to happen with the difference in the transmission of information. "


    "Does Quiet have any quick means of transmission?Even though you''re not a magician? "


    "He''s not a magician. He''s using a bird.Didn''t you know? "


    "Oh, that''s it. The exchange of information should be quick."


    "Better than that, you know how frustrating Quiet is?I can''t always read his face. "


    Lexus blinked at Louis'' words.


    "It''s just the way it always is."


    "What? Did you take a piss?"


    "No, no, Quiet is always frustrated with something.The expression never breaks down, but it is still difficult to put together the negotiations.But you''re patient.No matter how much I tease you, don''t ever get angry. I''ll return it calmly. Respect "


    "You... you''ll get stabbed one day."


    Ma''am


    Lexus returns to his usual light, and Louis looks stunned. They eat early and turn back in preparation for tomorrow''s battle.It was unusual for Louis, and he was in a slightly better mood for Lexus'' recommended meal, so Lexus was in a good mood and was about to lose his cursed ice sword to Louis again.


    �D �D Continental Peace Conference Day 12 �D


    Yesterday there was no sign of it for a moment, but it was unusual for a thick cloud to suddenly cover the sky from the morning and it began to rain.Everyone rumored that the Arnelia neighborhood at this time of year was slightly dry but unusual.


    No one knows that it is the magical influence that was activated in the ruins, and the magicians realized that there were some spirits in the ruins, so few people could have predicted that.Only Jaeger''s witches and Alphiris looked at the sky with a serious expression.


    "That massive magical sign in the ruins - I thought it was magic, but it also had this effect."


    "I think it was the magic of water.If it had been officially activated, there would have been no trace of this area.No, it could have been more powerful. "


    "I don''t know what caused it to disappear.But the scattered spirits aren''t ineffective.But I can''t believe it depends on the weather.Again, magic is terrifying. "


    "Even if you become a witch, you can''t use magic.Me, too.If you think about it, it''s a miracle that there are lifeless and more people who can use magic - that the battle was done to that extent. "


    Alphilis spoke for Lana, Muscade, and Closes, and the three witches nodded at the same time.


    "Still, it''s a thick cloud. Will it rain long?What do you think of the closet? "


    "Probably."


    Then it will rain again tomorrow.If only we could fight enough. "


    All Alfilis were Rhine, Sate, Elsia, Lilliam, and Dorothy.In Unity and Women''s Departments, 5 out of 8 belong to Jaeger.It was nothing but a pleasure, but I thought it would be better for the tournament to be over now than an honor for Alphiris.


    And Alphilis told the executives in the office about his morning contacts and his plans for today, and Jemiaka and Vatorka of the Silver Clan were waiting outside.


    Continue

 2120 War and Peace, Part 656 ~ Morning of the Twelfth Day of the Continental Peace Conference ② ~

    "So, Commander, how can we treat you?"


    "I appreciate the fact that rice and inns are free, but free rice is creepy.What do you want us to do instead? "


    Alphilis answered the two people who looked suspiciously at Alphilis.


    No, you haven''t thought about anything yet.


    Looking at Alphiris scratching his head, Gemiaca collapsed and Vatorca sighed.


    "Come on, do you have something else?Of course, we''re the lower end of the silver clan, but if we''re alone, we''ll be treated like battalions from the squadron.Even behind the Guild''s backs, I have a request to lend out a family of silver. Don''t you know? "


    "Lisa, do you know?"


    "I don''t know. But you''ve heard of the guild''s undercover clients.It seems that requests may only be made to mercenaries who meet certain conditions or who have a high level of contribution or trust.I''ve heard that some of them have criminal connotations, but I don''t believe they have silver clan-related requests. "


    "Sometimes when you can''t find your turn, you ask the guild to do something about it. You know, seeds are better for stronger men."


    "Gemyaka"


    Vatorca was embarrassed by the strong tone, so Jemiaka did not pose any further.


    At the same time, I don''t think we''re talking anymore.


    "Well, if you''re not thinking about anything, think about it.We''ll be in trouble here for a while.I have no reason to risk my life, but it seems true that I have no place to go and no place to go. "


    "We''re fine without drinking or eating a little, but it''s really troublesome that we don''t have a home.I hope you can come up with a better way to make use of us.I won''t refuse a request to fight, and if you want me to use a woman''s weapon, I will. "


    "Utilization is not a tool."


    In the words of Alphilis, they looked at each other.


    "... that''s the first time I''ve been told that.It''s weird, you. "


    "We''re fighting dolls. That''s fine with you."


    "I don''t do that.I''ll treat you like human beings and have you two stay in a convincing way.If it turns out this mercenary regiment doesn''t suit you, you''re free to leave. "


    "... I see, you have a better sense than I thought, but I''m sure you''ll have a hard time.What needs to be divided should be divided. "


    "Thanks for the advice, but while we still have plenty of leeway to worry about, I want to worry about it."


    Vatorca had nothing more to say in Alphilis'' words, and the two had left.And Jemiaka stepped up in a good mood.


    "Do you like the captain?"


    "That''s right. Honestly, it feels so much better than the old ladies in town.If you''re a man, you''re a good candidate. "


    "We''ve been out of town for a long time.I can still understand her point. "


    "It won''t get any worse.Well, I hope you come to an interesting conclusion.Until then, I''m gonna hang out with the city a little bit. "


    "The boy - did you call him Rascal?But I don''t know where he is. "


    I know where the house is.


    Vatorca was stunned because Jemiaka laughed faintly.


    "... I didn''t know you were that close.Are you sure it''s your turn? "


    "Maybe, my instincts hurt.Maybe it''s my turn. "


    "Even if it looks the same, how old do you think it is?"


    "Humans grow fast, so you can wait a few years.I''m not in such a hurry. "


    "Yes, please be modest.You may not have experienced it yet, but once we have that kind of relationship, the aftermath is tough. "


    "Um, do most men die of drying up?"


    About half of them.


    Jemiaka was astonished at Vatorca''s words.


    "Is that why you don''t have a man with you all the time?It''s a terrible family to let a man die on his stomach, us. "


    "That''s right, so we have to choose our turn carefully.It is a waste to die for boring reasons because he is a very good man. "


    Daiiiiiiiiiiing! I have so much reason! "


    I don''t know.


    Vatorca and Jemiaka did not lose their voice and were walking while talking normally.Many mercenaries were listening to the conversation, and soon the two became rumored.She''s an unbelievable beauty, but if you put your hands on her, she''ll squeeze you out.


    Jemiaka was surprised to be greeted by other mercenaries for some time, but Vatorca thought it would be a good idea to have less trouble, so they had less to talk to for a while.


    Continue

 2121 War and Peace, Part 657 - Morning of the 12th Day of the Continental Peace Conference (3) -

    "Rain..."


    Elsia murmured, looking up at the sky, alone in the room.From yesterday''s battle fatigue, Elsia slept like mud when she returned to her room in Jaeger.When you wake up and look up at the sky, the sky is covered in unusual thick clouds during the dry season, and it rains gently.


    I don''t hate rain in Elsia, but I didn''t expect a meeting in the rain.I haven''t tried what happens to wooden Rapiers, and throwing weapons will change my senses.Should we still try it now, or is it pointless if it''s not on the arena?Is Lilliam good at fighting in the rain or lack of experience?Such an idea rushes around my head.


    Someone knocked on the concom and the door.Without a voice, Elsia knew who it was.


    "Layers?"


    "... you got it."


    "Keep the footsteps off.Lunatica will deliberately make footsteps from the first three steps of the door. "


    I didn''t know that.


    The voice of Layer was a little surprised, so Elsia felt a little better.


    Should I come in?


    "No, I''m fine. I''m not feeling very well.If you have a cold, don''t lie down. "


    "It''s unusual for Layer to have a cold."


    I''ve noticed since then that although this childhood habit is not powerful, I''ve never seen ill health such as catching a cold or getting hungry, and it was in a sense more stubborn than Hegale.


    Indeed, the voices of layers across the door seemed painful.


    "Should I call Uty?"


    "No, it''s fine, it should be healed in the evening.Besides, I''m sorry about last night.I couldn''t adjust my weapon. "


    "Oh, no, then I''m tired too, so don''t worry about it.But did you see yesterday''s battle? "


    "- No, I''m sorry, but congratulations on the semi-finals.The prize has gone a long way. "


    Bounty - Speaking of which, Elsia roared for a moment.I was really sorry, but if I remember correctly, it would have slightly exceeded Israel''s average annual income.


    What shall I buy you?Gems or cosmetics - Elsia shakes her head and pays off.


    "--it doesn''t matter now.We have to beat Lilliam. "


    "Speaking of which, I bet.Ignore my will. "


    "Ah-ah, that''s after the words on the spot, or something!But I won''t do such a rude thing!At best, I''ll spend the whole day with you! "


    "I hope so."


    "Why don''t I stick with you for three days?"


    "That''s tough. It could break."


    "What kind of demon am I?"


    The layers were slightly deflated, so Elsia chuckled.Elsia felt her head spinning out of tension.Is that why you came?Elsia thinks such a thing.


    The layer went on.


    "Do you have a plan to fight Lilliam?"


    "- Yeah, in the meantime, but mostly it was supposed to be sunny.I didn''t think about rainy days. I don''t remember. "


    "If it rains, it''s good for you."


    "Why?"


    "I mean, Elsia''s always been good at rain, right?Even as Gail slipped and became muddy, Elsia moved around to avoid even bouncing mud.I can''t do that either. "


    Really?


    Sure, when I was young, I felt like I was playing on rainy days.The other kids didn''t like it, but Gail and Layer were alone.I still remember making fun of Gail because he fell too much and became muddy.


    "Gail was so muddy, he was always mad at Obles."


    "Because Elsia threw something at Gail''s feet, didn''t she?"


    "You stepped on everything and fell.If it''s dull, it''s not. "


    "The time and accuracy are exquisite.I fell a few times. "


    Wow... I can use it.


    It seems that Elsia has gained a new inspiration.Hearing the words, Layer smiled across the door.


    "Did you come up with something?"


    "Yeah, I got something I wanted to try."


    "Very well then, I''ll go now.I''m coming to take care of the weapon tonight. "


    "Is that supposed to beat Lilliam?"


    You won''t win?


    Elsia was relieved by the words of the layers.And when I tightly tied my mouth, I put my strength into my fist and declared strongly.


    "I will win. I promise."


    "Likes, that''s how it is with Elsia.I''m really neutral, but I''m here to support Elsia. "


    Hundreds of manpower.


    Elsia was relieved to say so, but couldn''t hear the look or reaction of the layers across the door.At the same time, I thought I didn''t have to realize that my face was red.


    Continue

 2122 War and Peace, Part 658 - Morning of the Twelfth Day of the Continental Peace Conference

    But the feeling of not wanting to be seen would have been higher on the layer.Anyway, not only my face but also my body is bright red and upset.It is not because it is illuminated by Elsia.I just have a high temperature.


    The layers walked so as to pull their fluffy bodies.I just came in front of Elsia''s room because I found out that there was no one at this time and that I was finally feeling better.


    Schempez talks to Layer.


    "(Kid, are you all right?)"


    "You know what I''m saying.I''m not going to die, but it''s pretty tough. "


    "(It''s a big deal not to die.Ordinary people have died dozens of times) "


    "Sure, I didn''t recover in a day.It''s probably a side effect of Raventin, but it''s tough. "


    Layers gaze at their hands.The temperature is much higher than that of our old friends who died of fever.Even so, I''m somewhat stubborn about my stubbornness.


    "Well, at this rate, it''s going to be down in the evening, but will Elsia win?"


    "(I don''t know the details of the daughter, but when I looked at her hands, I felt the possibility that her sword would bubble.Kids, too?) "


    "Otherwise, I don''t care.Gail would have about one in a thousand talents, but perhaps one in a million - no, more.I think such rare talents are lurking. "


    "(So you''re acting like a friend?)"


    "Not really - I guess the first reason I got in touch with them was because they were the most likely to survive among the children of Slasmund.It''s like my instinct.I didn''t realize my talent until later.I''m not going to be so rational. "


    "(What do you think?)"


    Layers did not respond to Schempez''s irony.And I left the robe out of the rain so no one could see it.


    "I''m glad it rained. Your body temperature will drop after half a day."


    "(Seems to stand out with rising hot air, but will you watch the game?How did you-- oh, so) "


    "I''m glad I beat Rachia on the bet yesterday.Today is a privileged seat. With the altitude of Rachia and my eyes, I wouldn''t notice anything but Lisa. "


    "(Because I even use squid, what do you want me to do?)"


    "I''m glad Luna learned about it.I thought I wouldn''t gamble, but I don''t know. "


    "(After all, it''s a real dragon.What kind of guy frames you with a squid?) "


    "If it''s so sneaky, I can''t feel the gratitude of a true dragon."


    "(Sure)"


    Schempez laughed and felt his sword tremble, but Layer ignored it and headed towards Rachia.Because I thought there was one more thing to do.


    "I kept my mouth shut for Rachia, but I wanted to test Raventin''s performance."


    "(What are you doing?)"


    "If Elsia wins today - tomorrow is Diorre in the finals.If she wins, it may be a rainy day, but it''s a clear stage for her.I want you to fight under proper conditions. "


    "What do you mean?"


    "Slash the rain."


    Schempez tried to disagree with the words and kept his mouth shut.Reading the thickness of the rain clouds and the movement of the wind, the weather should last for a few days.If you can move this magic to think about the concentration of water spirits and wind spirits, it is close to the magic realm.


    However, if Raventin''s owner wanted it to be impossible - it was Shempez who thought it perhaps most natural that layers that did not even consider the misuse became the master of this magical sword.


    "Yes, we couldn''t find Raventin, so we stopped going to the middle."


    "I''m afraid."


    Miranda was wearing a cheek cane while listening to Alist and Rafferty''s report.It was Miranda who was continuing his investigation to determine the danger of the site, but the site was completely dormant and no way was found to get down from the upper levels.


    Apparently, the fact that the lower middle layers could be closed like shells was the result of a discussion brought by the explorers with the drawings.Of course, we can''t come to a complete conclusion in one day, but Miranda decided to stop exploring once.


    "Now, let''s finish exploring the ruins at the current time.Pull up the crew. "


    Are you sure?


    "I won''t say it again.As long as Arnelia has fewer men, it is time to distrust the lords.If you need to explore at a later date, you can resume. "


    "Thank you."


    Aristo and Rafferty thanked him and left, but Rafferty''s head was full of doubt and anxiety.


    "Lord Aristotle"


    "What is it?"


    Aristotle''s position is lower, but Rafferty respects his strength.Some of them gave me a lesson before I became a regular Templar.With calm judgment and ruthless strength, he is now a Knights Templar colleague.


    "It doesn''t fall into my heart. While the ruins of the incident were at the tip of his eyes and nose, he left a sword pointing to his throat.Would Miranda have seen such a danger? "


    "It must be a matter of priority.What is before us now is to ensure their safety from the siege of the lords.Remember there were two murders already? "


    "So why don''t you pull them all out?Shouldn''t a few of us continue our search?I''m sure the Mercenary Alliance has a lot of support for these times. "


    "Be calm. No matter how much support you provide, we cannot send the mercenaries to the real ruins.You know how hard it is to expose it to the public. "


    "That''s true."


    Rafferty thought that he would not let go.But his concern, too, is that the Knights of the Temple will soon be pushed into the back of their minds by their busy work.It was not long before Rafferty remembered this concern.


    Continue

 2123 War and Peace, Part 659 - United Martial Arts Semifinals (1) -

    �D �D United Martial Arts General Division and Women''s Division Semifinals �D


    The audience slowly gathered at the venue.This is because today''s semi-finals are played in front of the venue, where the athlete himself/herself draws the lottery and as soon as the opponent is chosen, he/she goes straight to the venue.


    There are limits to the number of people in the venue, and many people are unable to see the athletes themselves even though it is a competitive event.Miranda''s idea of satisfying as many audiences as possible was how to run the lottery outside and show the athletes a little bit on the way from there to the venue.


    Then, despite the rain that kept falling, there were people like mountains in front of the martial arts tournament, and it was difficult for athletes and tournament officials to just appear on the stage.The Knights in the vicinity alone are not enough to push people to secure the place, and the Knights in the Temple are sent to ensure the safety of the platform.Miranda was happier than she could have imagined, and she had a headache and an unexpected face, but when the lottery started, she didn''t show such trouble to the girlfriend and started hosting.


    "Now, whether you cry or laugh, the tournament is in two days!Give applause and praise to the honorable athletes who have won so much! "


    As the venue thrived, the athletes appeared on the stage.Athletes were surprised by the enthusiasm that had just blown away the rain, and reacted in a variety of ways, including smilers and nervous expressions.


    Hyu, wow


    "It''s a compliment that not only knights, but all warriors receive equally.This has not changed since the beginning of the peace conference.At first, there was a lot of opposition, but the attention to the competition gradually decreased.Meetings are now more shape-shaped, and people are gathered here to see them.


    But I''ve never had an audience this big. "


    Rhine and Dior�� discuss it. And Louis went on.


    "Of course, I don''t feel bad about being so admired for being disregardless of honor.How about you, beast? "


    "... I don''t like to stand out.But I want to respond to a lot of enthusiasm. "


    Saito answered Louis'' call.A quiet word is a full mood behind your stomach, or is it raining on your hot body and getting hot.


    On the other hand, Dorothy climbed the stage, and Lilliam smiled and fell in love.


    "Ugh ~ If you''re so excited, your stomach hurts!"


    "Come on, I may never get so much cheer in my life.But unlike the enthusiasm of the terum, it feels good again.Thalam is closer to madness than enthusiasm... oh, Banessa.It''s not very good, is it? "


    "That''s not how it feels... uhh."


    Banessa was deceived by her makeup, but she was clearly pale.Considering that the smell of alcohol remained, Lilliam thought that she was having a hangover, but I don''t even know why it happened.I don''t think it''s surprising that Celio and the others were crushed compared to Air Real.


    "(Ugh, I can''t believe I got crushed by alcohol! I''ve been so drunk since the first year of the bouncer.It''s a good thing they gave back the competition.) "


    That wasn''t Air Real''s intention, but it was true that I was thinking a little bit about keeping Rhine and Saite back while I talked to him.


    Only one of them, Elsia, was on the stage with a calm face.


    Elsia ~ What is it ~?


    "I''d say otherwise, but I''m nervous.Just concentrating. "


    "It''s an amazing game, Besa ~ I want to be an apprentice ~"


    While holding his stomach, Dorothy groaned, but Elsia was not.Looking at that expression, Lilliam tightened her mind one step further.


    "(Girl, are you still growing up? It''s a stretch, maybe not a rope today)."


    Miranda will introduce the eight people who climbed the stage in turn and move on to the draw.Dorothy''s tension finally cleared up in the women''s division because her opponent had already been decided, but the combination of the general divisions was decided on Rhine vs. Louis and Saite vs. Banessa.And when the opponent decides which order to play, each decides to draw further lots by agreement.


    The order was SATE vs. Banessa, Dorothy vs. Dior��, Rhine vs. Louis, and Elsia vs. Lilliam.


    "(Eh, the best)"


    Banessa wanted to recover a little bit of her health, but she didn''t seem to have let the Inquisitor down.As Miranda thrived, Banesa and Saito headed towards the match venue.


    Many spectators waved in the flower path to the match, but Banessa was sad at the habit of responding to it.


    Miranda then headed straight to headquarters, where Alberto served as referee.Banessa takes a deep breath and changes her face.


    "Phew... we''ll have to finish it in a short-term final!"


    In contrast to the front-loaded banessa, Saito lowered her hips and stood loosely.Alberto''s hands were swinging down.


    Continue

 2124 War and Peace, Part 660 ~ United Martial Arts Semifinals ② ~

    "Here we go!"


    Hmm!


    Simultaneously with the start, the warm, forward banessa fires an incessant series of shots.Although not moving fast, Saito lost the opportunity to go forward as if he had been poked in the void.And then, on the spot, Banessa''s serial shooting became a feathery sate.


    The audience was greatly boiled by the constantly sparing banessa showing a series of fires.


    "I''m serious about Banessa!"


    That''s the semi-finals!


    But no one will notice because of Banessa''s heavy casualties.It was about Whisper who noticed the unusual means.


    "What happened to him?"


    Whisper won''t stop Banessa from standing out.There is nothing wrong with Banessa becoming famous as a bouncer, and it is fully assumed that the world will know what she is capable of when she gets the opportunity or when she claps.


    And Banessa has done enough for Armas.I don''t know what the elder thinks, but as Whisper, I thought Banessa could leave the organization at any time.I think I have accumulated enough funds to spend the rest of my life relaxing, and I think I can retire if I want to.Although surveillance will be followed, Banessa, who wants peace, is unlikely to spend the rest of her life exposing Armas'' inner affairs and being targeted by Armas, and she has not spoken to Banessa in the first place about the leaky distribution or inner affairs.


    In that sense, in Armas, where there were many anomalies, Banessa was a forgiving opponent for Whisper.I just want you to do what Banessa wants in a place like this.That''s what I think, Whisper.


    "Love... I guess I have something like that."


    With Whisper''s squeezing voice, Banessa''s attack spins up.


    "This guy, I''ll do it!"


    Banessa admires. Accurate reception and patience for the Beast.While defending, he stays focused and calmly continues to attack Banessa.Not even a highly skilled warrior can do this.If you take it from the front once, you can make a break for it, but Saito never takes it in the wrong direction.


    But I admire Sayid the same way.Banessa''s attack looks the same and slightly different.It''s angle, it''s speed, it''s weight.You can''t afford to fight back because you never have the same attack with this amount of effort.Particularly troubling was the twisting blow.If you try to step forward, if you suck, you will be rolled.I understand that if I take a joint, my physical condition is irrelevant by looking at Yao and Nia.


    After a while of adhesion, Banessa took her own distance.The face was pale and obviously lacking in acid.


    "Yiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing!"


    "No, it was amazing. I thought I failed a few times."


    "I''m not going to fail!"


    More than that, are you breathing already?


    "Shut up, I''m thinking of another way because I don''t know what''s going on."


    Banessa thinks angrily. A human woman and, albeit not so big, a beast warrior who is a party of wolves.Physical and health differences are obvious. Fighting with a non-lethal weapon can only count as a way to retreat the opponent.


    There is still a way to do it, including what I didn''t show you at this tournament.But Banessa patrolled to see if she could get them out.


    "(I got on track and won so far, but it''s enough as a prize, and I''ve done too much selling.I''m a Class B mercenary in front of me, so even if I was hiding my strength, I think I''ve gone too far.We have also seen the strength of some of the players in this tournament, and the significance of Armus has been lost when the knights and escorts of the leading players have disappeared. But hey) "


    Great crowd cheer, opponent''s sincere will to fight.In addition, the air surrounding the sate appears to have progressed since yesterday''s battle.They shook Banessa''s heart.


    "Well... why don''t you just do it!"


    Recalling that victory and defeat were secondary, Banessa jumped out of her mind.And choose the most unlikely hand from some of the thoughts.That, on the contrary, betrayed Saito''s predictions and produced unexpected results.


    Continue

 2125 War and Peace, Part 661 ~ United Martial Arts Semifinals ③ ~

    /(adv, adv-to, vs) (on-mim) (on-mim) feeling better/feeling better/feeling better


    Banessa chose nothing.A face to face match against a sate far outnumbered by body.Because it was the least likely attack Saite had foreseen, Saite''s reaction was delayed and he struck his side head properly.


    Seeing the shaft of the sate shake and seeing the opportunity, Banessa walked forward convinced that this was the place to use all her health.


    Seyaaa!


    A relentless series of shots is fired at the human body.Even though it was made of wood and a woman''s strength, it was impossible to endure it if everything was released urgently.


    Saite retreats and is gradually cornered at the edge of the arena. The audience thrives at once.


    Great!


    "Come on, Banessar!"


    Banessa''s blow is thrown at Sayid''s jaw.Sayte defends his brain from shaking with both hands.His vision narrowed, and Banessa''s kick entered the inside of Sayid''s knee with the instant gap.


    Whether it''s heavy or not, the heel is pinching and the sate''s knee collapses.Banessa had a rough smell.


    "You finally got your head down."


    Most of the saite balloons are already damaged.You can still win the score difference, but then the competition won''t be exciting.Make it easier to settle than off-site.Banessa doesn''t forget to cheer up the audience even if she''s not feeling well.


    Meanwhile, Saito grabbed something when he fell.Something in the arena - something black blocked Banessa''s view as she tried to raise her face.


    "Yikes! What is this?!"


    Saite usually fights with his bare hands, but he only brought in weapons for this match.That was the result of thinking about becoming a saite in preparation for the battle against Banessat.


    Vanessa''s body and technology are above all a hassle.If there was any technology that was still hidden - that''s what Sayid thought - he thought he''d come up with some sort of plan.The Beast believed in bare hands, but it shouldn''t be a bad thing to do everything within the rules of the game.Around that time, Saito was completely dyed in Jaeger''s way.


    We can''t order the weapon itself like Alfilis, but instead we can procure something good.It is a fishing net.


    Guide Banessa to the edge of the arena when she collapses and wear it the moment she leaves.If it were a normal banesa, I would avoid it.However, Banessa, who was hazy with hangover, was caught in a net without thinking that Saito the Wesen was carrying a weapon, besides being caught in the rain and unable to escape.


    Ah, the front!


    Win!


    Sweet''s feet were well settled and Banessa''s body danced into the air.If it falls, it''s off-site, but more than that, Sayid realizes that Banessa''s arms are wrapped around the net and she can''t take them.


    Not to mention the low stadium, but it would be dangerous to fall from your head without being able to accept it - Saito thought so, hugging the falling banessa.


    Eh, eh?


    "-That''s nice of you, I..."


    When Saito put Banessa back on the stage, he distance himself.Among the annoying audience, Banessa took off the net, and there was a surprising expression - she laughed when she saw Sayte''s slightly regrettable and refreshing expression.


    "Why did you help me?"


    "I thought it would fall from my head as it is.I don''t think there''s anything wrong with you, but I thought about it just in case. "


    "Are you worried about your opponent during the battle?Did you put some effort into it because you''re a woman? "


    "This is a competition, not a killing scene.Besides, I don''t think you''re a woman.I wouldn''t have missed two things other than the warning signs of the earlier attack and the ones that actually flew. "


    "Well, can you read the signs of that attack - you''re a real warrior and a gentleman."


    Banesa turned to Alberto, the referee, and threw her weapon at him.


    "Judge, I''m losing. I abstain."


    "Affirmative. By Vanessa''s abstention, the winner is Saito!"


    With Banessa''s defeat announcement, Alberto grabbed the hand of Saite and raised it.There was a lot of screaming and applause from the audience.


    Continue

 2126 War and Peace, Part 662 - United Martial Arts Semifinals (4) -

    Banessa slapped her stunned chest.


    "I''ve hardly thought of the other person as a gentleman, but I don''t think he''s a gentleman, not a human.Take care of your integrity. "


    "Why did you abstain? He seemed ill."


    "Honestly, I''m gonna throw up if I go any further.If you win, it''s my reputation. Back off. "


    Banessa smiled lightly and Saito narrowed her eyes.


    "Your technology was a surprising continuum.Someday I''d like to ask you to tell me. "


    "Hey, you''re not the kind of person that teaches people."


    "But are they mercenaries?I''ll pay for it. How about that? "


    Banessa was surprised and thought about the unexpected proposal again.You can''t always have an assassin in Armas.Even though you plan to live comfortably after retirement, you''ll get tired of playing around.Given the moderate amount of movement and work, it seemed that teaching combat skills was not a bad option.


    I see. That''s good, too.


    "Will you take it?"


    "Two conditions. Coming to the pub where I work, and hanging out with alcohol."


    "I''m not that strong."


    "Don''t worry, drinking alone is boring.I''ll give you the address later. "


    Banessa looked back as she tried to get off the arena.


    "Don''t leave me alone.It''s where women live alone, right? "


    "-What?"


    Saite was dazed for a moment and became slightly red when she understood the meaning.Banessa smiles at it.


    "What, you''re still a baby?It''s nice to meet you. Be a nice guy soon. "


    Banessa left the stadium behind as she waved her love for the audience.At that time, I glanced at Alberto, who was the referee.


    "(I came closer to you, but you look like a gentleman.I wanted to see its nature - it won''t show up at the competition.Still, there seems to be enough strength to win, but... uhh) "


    Banessa was dressed, but she was already at her limit.From the audience and the sate to the invisible place, they rushed into the barrel and did not come out for a while.


    And Dorothy vs Dior��, the first semi-final in the women''s division.With the end of the previous match, he stood up from the lottery venue where the two names were called and controlled.The two were provided with robes to keep them from getting wet in the rain, but Dior�� refused.


    "No, it''s not a lot of rain, and the two people entering the venue need to be invisible in their robes and excited.I''m on my way. "


    Dior�� walked gently along the path with the audience, and Dorothy followed him from behind, but his nervous right hand and right foot came out at the same time.The audience laughs at the nervousness that you can see from it.


    Wowhaha!


    "Dorothy, relax a little bit!"


    "Hah, hah!"


    Dorothy, from a small countryside, can''t settle down in the first place because of Arnelia''s population and even Jaeger''s constant gathering of more people than the festival.It was like walking through the sky with the audience so far.


    "(There are no feet on the ground - not a bad warrior, but it will be difficult to make a difference.It could be over in an instant) "


    Dior�� raised such concerns, but he found that Dorothy''s tensions gradually eased as he bent over the arena or slapped him in the face.All of a sudden, Dorothy shouted across the hall.


    "Woaaaaaaaaaaa!!"


    The audience blocked their ears at the same time with an incredible volume.That''s Dior�� too. Even Alberto blocked one ear and frowned.


    And in front of a quiet audience, Dorothy slapped her face with both hands so loudly that she could hear a flashy sound.I kept covering my face with both hands, but there was blood and dripping from the gap between my hands.


    Hmm?


    When Dior�� thought of something, Dorothy slowly let go of her hands.The blood was Dorothy''s nosebleed, but the look on Dorothy''s face was creepy, refreshing and focused.


    "Ahhh ~ It''s refreshing.I can''t, I get nervous when I have a lot of blood.Dear Dior��, I''ll keep you waiting.The bleeding is complete, so I think this will be a better match. "


    "... to the left."


    Looking at Dorothy, who began to feel intimidated as he blushed, Dior�� stood still.This opponent melts. Occasionally, I have seen warriors grow rapidly over time.Dior��''s long-standing conjecture that this woman was of that kind whispered.


    Continue

 2127 War and Peace, Part 663 ~ United Martial Arts Semifinals ⑤ ~

    The pain in the tympanic membrane subsided and Alberto, who had regained calm, announced the start of the match.


    "Here we go!"


    At the beginning, Dorothy set it up suddenly.Dior�� receives and responds to Dorothy''s sword.


    "Here we go. Coming soon... I''m nervous."


    "Hmm, I don''t think it''s such a balls.Are you going to shake my balls right now? "


    Lynne and Louis talk in the next game.The line repeatedly flexed restlessly, but Louis sat on the chair with his legs and arms folded, meditating with his eyes.


    Rhine was eavesdropping on Louis, but he didn''t have that deep in mind.


    "You think too much."


    "I don''t mean to overestimate.That''s how I''ve seen you fight.If you belong to Blackhawk, you''ll have at least one unit at your disposal, and you might have a choice as an undersecretary.I feel that much strength and good intuition. "


    "This time it''s too much to buy."


    "Come on, Alphilis is a brilliant mercenary, but only talent can fly.In other words, it is artisanal.Looks like there''s one more softness and one more chip to pull up a group.Both are qualities she lacks.Jaeger has grown too rapidly since its inception, but has not broken down.The real value will be questioned when there is a big failure, but at least because you think that the group is growing so far, and because there are people who are good at practice? "


    Well, in practice, we do have solid people.


    Rhine remembers Ekla''s face.Ekla is refreshed in battle, but she won''t fail a single one if she gets her hands on her practice.Show any sudden changes or impossible problems together.Rhine feels that not only is she the daughter of the prime minister, but that her own talent outweighs the prime minister of a country.According to Ekla, it would be extremely easy to adjust with Jaeger, who cares little about his identity.


    Louis continued.


    "Well, it''s good to be modest.But let me tell you that shaking is useless.It''s not a walrus shaken by something like that. "


    "I thought you were a silent woman, but aren''t you talking much?Are you nervous? "


    "Besides, if it shakes, I''ve been doing it for a long time.This is the semi-finals of the Unified Martial Arts Games.This is no place to play tricks like that.Now that I''m standing in this place, I''ll try my best as a warrior. "


    "I hope you don''t feel that way again."


    Louis objected and there was cheer from the venue.Lilliam, Louis and Rhine turned to the venue.Only Elsia was still meditating, but the three imagined a reason for cheering.


    That''s very cheerful.


    No way, Dorothy''s pushing it?


    "No, then you''ll hear more upset cheers.Maybe because Dorothy fought better than she thought, Diore-sama took it seriously. "


    "Really? You didn''t mean it when you lost to Betz?"


    "What if I say so?"


    Louis got annoyed in response to the line.For some reason, Louis, who believes in Betz''s abilities, unconsciously had Betz''s shoulders.


    "I didn''t see that coming."


    "Well, Betz was pretending to be a mask clown.To tell you the truth, when Dior�� really fights, he has a sword and a shield.Old Alexandria''s swordsmanship with a shield and a sword is his specialty.And there''s one more thing Dior�� feared when he held his shield. "


    "I think that person''s health is exhausted.And your arm strength is not normal.Whatever, it doesn''t matter if you can''t use magic.He doesn''t have normal powers, that guy. "


    Dorothy was now experiencing the meaning of Rhine''s words.


    "(This man is heavy!)"


    As the line imagined, immediately after the start of the match, Dorothy attacked unilaterally.Dorothy confounded Dior�� with speed, and attacked him with plenty of entry and exit.He stopped his legs and did not meet for more than five times, but tried to find a gap by moving anyway.


    There are several reasons why Dorothy felt that the prospect was out of line.One is that Dior�� was carefully following Dorothy''s movements with his eyes.No matter how fast he moves, Dior�� never loses sight of Dorothy.


    And I felt it during the meeting, but I could not push in the dior�� at all.Dorothy is huge for a woman, and she''s practically unchanged from Alfilius.Rather, the thickness of the skeleton and arms is higher than that of Alphilis, and in fact arms sumo is much stronger than Alphilis.In other words, Dorothy is strong enough to get three fingers in the group, and Rosetta can compete well.


    Even if Dorothy put her weight on her body, it was as if she was against a rock, but Dior�� was not scared.By way of example, if you try to cover it from the top, it is a drowsy dance in the sky that is often said to be depressing.


    "(Did you just throw me away?)"


    Dorothy was surprised, and Dior�� walked gracefully to exchange weapons.Wide sword and a slightly larger shield for women to use.With a shield about a turn smaller than a heavily armed infantry, he changed his weapon to a shield the size of which half of Dior��''s body would fit.


    Continue

 2128 War and Peace, Part 664 ~ United Martial Arts Semifinals ⑥ ~

    "You''re strong, you know. It has not been since Loebnstein brought this up in anti-magic games such as the Unified Martial Arts Games."


    "That''s an honor, Beta."


    Show me how it''s done.


    Goodbye!


    Dorothy knocked him in, but he was cut from the front with a shield.Dorothy''s hands numb as if they were thrown into a rock.With the collision of wooden weapons, Dorothy feels that if the reward of a metal weapon is a blow, her hands will become numb and useless.


    Then Dior��''s counterattack flew in without putting his hair in, but Dorothy knelt down too heavy to take it.Dior�� held the sword with one hand and Dorothy with both hands, but he pushed back lightly.


    Hmm, when is it a sword?


    "Currently there is no protection of the superior spirits, but as one of the benefits of being a spiritual knight of the earth is its robustness.The more you train, the stronger your body gets.This is the strength of a woman''s body.If you''re a Titans, you can easily push them off. "


    "You''re such an idiot! Come on!"


    Dorothy rolled back and escaped, but suddenly she felt ill.Water drips from Dior��''s forehair in the rain.Dorothy was confident that the knight''s bluntness would not shake his feet, which would already be wet and slippery with rain.


    But Dorothy remembers when she sees Dior��''s expression smiling slightly.


    "Well, have fun with the festival!"


    Dorothy rethinks and holds the sword, shouting from the front.


    You got it.


    A louder cheer was heard, and the line felt victory and defeat.Of course it was Diorre who won.Whether it rains or not, the odds of Dorothy winning are about 10,000 at the moment.


    As far as applause is concerned after the match, Dorothy didn''t do the tricks, but fought through the front.Though it may not have been a compliment to win, Rhine thinks it should have been a good experience considering Dorothy''s future.


    At the end of the final flexion, the names of Rhine and Louis were called at the same time.


    "Okay, do you want one!"


    Rhine and Louis went on silently.Unlike usual, the line turned to the venue with love for the members of the party in the aisle.Louis climbed the stairs quietly and without cheering.


    And while receiving the precautions, the line moved its body so that it could not cool down.Do not check the ground, flex, or stand still anyway.Louis quietly listened to the precautions and increased his focus to match the start signal, but he noticed a discomfort as he looked at the line.


    "(Hip sword... to the left and right?)"


    I heard a lot of stories last night about how Lexus has fought so far, and how Lexus has talked to the line quite a bit, or how Lexus himself has watched the line fight a lot.Maybe he will, maybe he will.Louis replied kindly, but Lexus''s remarks were helpful, so I imagined the line would come up.


    The most vigilant thing to watch out for is living together.Two or more of them.Louis assumed on the line the type of accommodation he had seen or heard of, and always imagined a turnaround.


    But they''re all about slashing with the right hand.If the left-hand side is released, all the receiving muscles will be reversed.It does not mean that you can take it all out if you think the opposite.Louis'' thoughts confuse Russia.


    And then...


    "Are you ready for both?"


    Let''s get started, shall we?


    I saw that line holding something in my right hand.Probably a throwing weapon - a baked blade, but Louis'' tension is higher than expected as to whether he still has something else to offer.And Alberto''s right hand went up.


    "Here we go!"


    "Here we go!"


    A moment earlier than Alberto shouted, the line shouted the start signal.Louis, who was alert to the simultaneous presence of the start signal, reacted unexpectedly.


    Sword extraction before start signal is reduced.The moment Louis thought about stopping or returning the sword, Rhine pulled out the sword on his right hip with his left hand.


    Continue

 2129 War and Peace, Part 665 ~ United Martial Arts Semifinals ⑦ ~

    Ugh


    Watch out for Louis and turn his sword into defense.But Rhine threw the wooden sword from the pattern to Louis.Instead of barely paying off the sword, Louis succeeded in causing it to hit his body, but he damaged one balloon.


    And live in the right hand of life, or throw a weapon.However, the right hand of the line, which appeared to have grasped something, was empty, and he grabbed the sword to draw it with his right hand as scheduled.


    "(It''s still your real name, don''t be shy!It is no longer possible to slay him with his presence, but he is not as powerful as he was when he was at Levenstein.Whether you take it or not and take a few bones, I''ll win!) "


    Even at the expense of his left arm, Louis decides to be prepared to accept the presence of Rhine.Tighten your teeth and step on your feet.At that moment, the line also threw a wooden sword at Louis on his left hip.


    "... what?"


    I don''t understand what happened, Louis.At that moment, the line used the slippery ground to slip into the ground, tangled Louis'' feet, and pulled him down and took his back.


    The best footsteps, sleeping skills, and squeezing skills. Louis was tightened from behind, and there was no resistance.No matter how good Louis is for a woman, he won''t exceed the line he''s working on.Resisted, but the line''s arms did not move.


    "Hey, have you ever done this before?You must be a Romansland warrior.In Romansland, where the ground is frozen to bits, there''s hardly a team that can crawl to the ground and take away the temperature.If I succeed, my skin will get clingy and peel off due to the cold.You''ll play the armor in the startup, but you know how to beat the opponent, right? "


    "The Lexus bastard told you about my way of fighting, not you, not me.So I figured out this kind of tactic.I gave you my advice, I''ve been working on it for a long time.Look at the way I fought, and it was your fault you took too many measures.I''m fine with the pride, but I don''t think I''m ready to get muddy.Didn''t anyone tell you that? "


    Mu... guu


    "I won''t say anything bad, surrender.After all, it''s a competition, but you can''t help but be brave until you pass out here. "


    But Louis fainted while holding his hand, trying to knock Rhine in the arm.The line was stunned, but when Alberto confirmed Louis'' fainting, he raised his arm.


    "Winner, line!"


    Uh-oh!


    There were screams and wildlings along with the declaration of victory, but the cheers of Jaeger''s face dispelled them.Now the finals are sate vs. line.Jaeger''s mercenaries became the champions of the honorable Unified Martial Arts Games.


    In fact, Jaeger''s mercenaries were so ecstatic that some danced on the spot.


    "Awesome, lieutenant! I''ve got Captain Blackhawk!"


    "You''re such a liar, saying you''re not motivated!"


    "Celebrate today and tomorrow!"


    The exciting cheer also reaches Elsia and Lilliam waiting for their next match.Hearing the cheer, Lilliam sighed with his hands on his hips.


    "Absolutely, the next Jaeger-to-Jaeger match is on its own.I''d like you to pay a little more attention.Don''t you agree? "


    I haven''t heard back from Elsia.Lilliam wondered if Elsia was nervous, but she found that Elsia''s expression was so concentrated that she didn''t mind the rain flowing through her hair.Lilliam also heard Elsia murmuring something.


    "(... Beginning, be careful)"


    Lilliam was confident.Together with Levenstein, I have learned that I am stronger than the approximate competitor of this Unified Martial Arts competition.You can overwhelm most without using the Magic Eye.


    Depending on your efforts, even Levenstein - Lilliam knows that alarm is the most frightening.


    "(I know that Elsia is getting stronger.Of course, there''s luck here, but it''s a fact that it''s getting stronger and stronger.Don''t be alarmed--I ''ll do everything I can from the start.I don''t fight funny fights.) "


    Lilliam climbed into the arena with that in mind.Just then, the rain legs get stronger and the vision gets worse.Some of the audience were giving out their jackets to keep out the rain and arguing that they were invisible there.


    There was a puddle above the arena and Lilliam checked his feet.


    "(Slips a little, but can you handle it?)"


    "Rain. It''s on."


    Suddenly, when Elsia spoke, Lilliam was surprised.Because Elsia stood at a point lower than the start line, and she heard the voice.


    Continue

 2130 War and Peace, Part 666 ~ United Martial Arts Semifinals ⑧ ~

    "I thought I hated the rain.Because the memory of being alone at first was rain.It was on a rainy day that my parents found out that I had been abandoned.I was picked up on a rainy day.Then, on a rainy day, my friends died.But it was always a rainy day that changed my life. "


    "... suddenly tell yourself? I wonder if you like it."


    "I want to be happy. I was just an orphan.Until just a year ago, I came to Jaeger and my life changed when I had no choice but to hide myself as a vagrant or die in the wilderness.I''m a little bad at academics, but they teach me how to read and write, and I remember my sword and stand here and fight with the cheers of my friends and audience.What do you mean you''re not happy?I don''t believe in God, spirits, or fate, but I believe in my efforts.And now you can see the humility that appreciates the happiness you''ve worked so hard for.I''m strong today, and I''m starting to feel like I can believe it. "


    Elsia holds a thorn sword (Rapier).The moment I saw the stance, Lilliam''s vigilance rose as if the electric shock had run.


    "(This daughter - when will you be ready for this!It wasn''t supposed to be so finished in the terlam!) "


    "You''ll be my stepping stone, Lilliam.At least today. "


    "Here we go!"


    Lilliam responded to the dangers of Elsia''s stance and Alberto''s call.Instead of placing the sword in front of you, it is a defence-focused stance that turns the wide part to the front and points the sword from the top to the bottom so that it is attached to your arms.


    A posture that protects you from rushes to prevent the game from ending in an instant, not an attack specialization.Although wounds rarely occur with wooden swords, Elsia releases a sense of intimidation that only reminds her of death by playing Lilliam.


    But unlike Lilliam''s predictions, Elsia didn''t come in suddenly.The moment I wondered, all Lilliam''s balloons flew.


    "... what?"


    There is a gap!


    In surprise of the incomprehensible, Lilliam suddenly attacked Elsia.Elsia''s attack simply pokes and pulls the stabbing sword in front of her.That''s all.


    The anomaly is its speed and accuracy.I don''t have enough preliminary movements to imagine that the ready Elsia suddenly became huge.Then the sword of Elsia''s stabbing sword became sworn.Lilliam could not have expected a wooden sword.I would have cared so much about the material, but I didn''t expect it to rain again.


    "(In addition, I can''t read the aim!If you''re still aiming for the emergency, you''ll be able to take it, but I don''t know where it is at all!Even if you try to tighten your time, at this speed, you''ll have about 10 shots before you can finish!If you hit your eyes and throat with this momentum, it could be as deadly as wood! And those eyes...) "


    It is Elsia who dares to blur her gaze to avoid being read, but her sharpness has not been lost.If you go out front, you could be killed.Lilliam felt intimidated enough to make her think so.


    "(How long has it been since you fought in Tarram?She''s not the same kid that killed Skinny!I don''t know how to break the balloon, but it''s been 10 seconds since it broke.It was a mistake to take a defensive stance... and re-divide it once) "


    Lilliam flies back to distance once.At that time, Yao slipped and fell and bluished his head, but the same thing did not happen fortunately.


    Instead, Elsia threw multiple wooden spheres in a wave motion.


    "Where are you aiming?"


    They are flying in a lower orbit than their bellies.Lilliam wondered if a sphere the size of a thumb would have no effect even if it hit.


    But when the spheres touched each other in the air, the trajectory suddenly changed and hit Lilliam''s face.One of them directly strikes Lilliam in the right eye.


    "Ugh!?"


    Lilliam looked upset, but it wasn''t crushed.I turned away from Elsia for a moment, but I immediately caught her with my left eye.The Elsia was about to swing her left arm down.


    What now!?


    The moment I thought about it, the water at my feet was squeezed and my left eye was deprived of sight.Elsia suddenly stepped forward against Lilliam, whose vision was blocked.Lilliam was delighted at the sign.


    "(Thank you. I''ve fought blindfolded before, but it''s hard to tell when I move.It won''t be easier if you come!) "


    Lilliam stood ready to intercept in a single blow.You can slay fruit thrown into the air more than five times in an instant.Even if it is made of wood, its speed will not fade.


    But Lilliam''s sword cut through the sky.I relied on the last footsteps I stepped in, but it was still an Elsian wooden sphere.


    And after seeing Lilliam''s slit cut through the sky, Elsia started a high-speed continuum.That number is really 11. All of that captured Lilliam''s critical position.


    "Gwaaa!?"


    Lilliam stepped on her knees when she was hit by a blow.There was no strength in my footsteps, and I knelt on the spot.It was Elsia who tried to poke it out, but I stopped it.Lilliam may still have the means to fight back, and it''s clear what would have happened if this had been a serious fight.


    "Looks like I won."


    Winner, Elsia!


    Thirty seconds passed while Elsia restarted her sword in front of her.While not intended by Elsia to be similar to prayer, the appearance was remembered by the audience in a line of battles, as in a picture with Alberto''s declaration of victory.


    Continue

 2131 War and Peace, Part 667 - United Martial Arts Semifinals (9) -

    "Wow! Elsia won!"


    "I knew you were the Knight of Luck!"


    "How did you break a balloon!?"


    "... really?"


    While there were members of the team who spoke their thoughts individually, executives who knew the strength of Lilliam in the terlam did not block the open mouth.Many of them knew about Elsia since she joined the army, and they were surprised that a girl had come here in about a year with a sword in her hand.


    "You''re not lucky. Lilliam isn''t sweet enough to be lucky enough to defeat you.That''s not true. I know you''ve been fighting together. "


    "The real battle was only blockaded because it was Levenstein, otherwise it would be as powerful as a tournament contestant.They won. "


    Cassandra and Rosetta shared their thoughts with each other with their mouths open.The same applies to other executives.


    "... what attack caused the first balloon to be completely damaged...?"


    Did you see that?


    "No, I thought something was shining."


    "It''s a clear sphere. It''s the same one I used for Yao."


    The line that had finished the game met and answered.The line picks up one vitreous sphere from the pocket.


    "The one from Elsia, he was working on it."


    "When?"


    "This morning, after the combination was decided, it was me.When the game is over, I want you to leave this behind the stadium.I said I wouldn''t give you a guarantee, but after the game, I kept it discreet.Remember what Lilliam and Elsia did before the game started? "


    Some people recall their actions in the line''s words.


    "Elsia went up to the stage first, but she fought in front of her.Lilliam had to go backwards, and when he looked back, Elsia was already by the referee Alberto.Lilliam then had to ask for the precautions before the match without checking the state of the stadium.Elsia has a good eye for Lilliam, who was only able to check her feet.Pretending to listen carefully, I checked where the ball was behind Lilliam. "


    "And after hearing the caution, turn your back once.Lilliam then reacts and turns his back down to the starting line.In the meantime, Elsia threw a vitreous ball into the air.Turn carefully so that it falls slowly.And as I watched the speed at which the glass ball fell, I bought time in the conversation and manipulated Lilliam''s behavior. "


    "So what? You played multiple glass balls scattered on the ground with balls of glass thrown into the air and turned them into scattered bullets?You let Lilliam hit it all?Isn''t that divine! "


    Rosetta opened her mouth one step further, but the line was smiling.


    "More than 20 pieces of glass were scattered, but I don''t know how many of them were hit.But the balloon must have been hit pretty good. "


    "Elsia''s throwing technique is truly divine.Then Lilliam''s vision was blocked by a throwing technique with a speed difference in the air.More balls were thrown into the puddle and the water was repelled in rotation to block the view.I was glad it rained, but I couldn''t do that even if it rained, and it''s a unique war technique in Elsia.Still, if Lilliam had been the first to abandon him, he wouldn''t have been hit by Elsia, and that must have been a paper win.You must be the knight of luck to bring it on this stage. "


    Everyone saw Elsia with the feelings of the line, but Elsia looked up to heaven to see the victory.Lilliam, on the other hand, stood up slowly and walked towards Elsia.


    "I lost. I didn''t think I''d lose, but I think I lost."


    "... everything worked out just fine.I won today, but next time I lose.And I know that even if I do it a hundred times, I''ll win once. "


    "I guess so.But you won.I''ll give you the right to do this layer. "


    "... ah"


    Lilliam told Elsia to blush her face.Apparently I completely forgot, but the arrangement between the two was the same.Seeing Elsia turn bright red, Lilliam''s sip dropped slightly.


    "If that''s the case, I still have a chance, don''t I?I won''t let you back out. "


    "Hey, I''m not competing!No matter who Layer is! "


    "Don''t be strong.Few people are aware of his worth, but we won''t be able to leave him in a few years.Don''t you realize that too? "


    "Well, he''s not dressed that well!"


    Lilliam smiled slightly at Elsia''s objection.


    "Great, you guys are jealous."


    "What happened?"


    "I wanted to spend such a sweet and sour youth.I can''t get the past if I want to. "


    "It''s not sweet or sour, it''s just sour!"


    "It''s sweet and sour enough. Thank you."


    Lilliam walked out with his hands open.Elsia was staring at Lilliam''s back with a slight roar.


    Continue

 2132 War and Peace, Part 668 - Night of the Twelfth Day of the Continental Peace Conference (1)

    That night, Jaeger was in a banquet state.


    It was decided that Rhine or Saite would win in the general division, and the success of Elsia was also desirable for many members of the team.Everyone admires heroism and success stories.Not to mention the joy of being one of them.


    Of course, some would have felt a little jealous.But the early defeated executives were also congratulating the three on their success, and no one stood up to them.Jaeger''s scale grew day by day, with well-secured sites built one after the other, and Jaeger was on the verge of climax.


    The three people recommended alcohol, but Elsia refused on the grounds that she was a minor, Saito received it in a small number of words, and Rhine disappeared after scattering up.Of course, all three were worried about the next day''s game, so I didn''t have enough room to immerse myself in honor.


    It was Elsia who first left the canteen in a banquet state.I still couldn''t drink alcohol in the first place, and I didn''t like the noise of Elsia.


    "Ah, I''m surprised. Even though we''re still minors, Rosetta is trying to force us to drink alcohol... when we grow up, we''ll crush it."


    With a small determination, Elsia brings the dull fruit juice to her room.It''s not that I''m not interested in alcohol, but when I look at Alphilis, who gets drunk around Rosetta and sometimes becomes unconscious, I first want to drink it carefully by myself.


    "Well, a little celebration would be nice... just one drink.Let''s just have a drink. "


    As Elsia pulled into the room for a little adventure, there was a figure in the dark room.It is Elsia who is scared by the shadow, but even if she is not accustomed to the darkness, she knows who she is.


    "It''s not Layer! What are you doing sneaking into a woman''s room?"


    The key was left open for that.


    "There''s nothing to be troubled about being stolen anyway."


    "When it comes to the women''s division, you''re a finalist.There may be people trying to steal underwear for profit. "


    "You pervert! How can you possibly steal my underwear?"


    "Are you serious?"


    Although it was a layer with a tilted neck, Elsia lit the candles with flint stones to brighten the room and confirm her expression.


    "What do you mean?"


    "No... I think Elsia will be beautiful."


    "Eh...? That''s..."


    Elsia lost the next word trying to say it wasn''t like a confession.The back of the layer that emerges in the darkness will somehow be taller than it is, with a youthful appearance.I''ve never cared about Gail or Layer before, but Gail is pretty popular with them.As Lilliam said, if you look closely, you will look tough and calm.It''s mostly because of the loading work, or because my body is tight - I wonder if walking side by side in the city would look like a lover.


    As Elsia pondered about it, Layer took Elsia''s hand.


    "Eh--what are you doing? We''re close."


    "I can''t see well unless I do this."


    "Come on, come on. So suddenly."


    "Suddenly? Nothing, right?It''s been a while. "


    Well, that''s...


    "I mean, you have to adjust the wooden sword.I can''t adjust without looking at the condition of my hands. "


    The words of Layer lost the power of Elsia.


    "Ah... that''s what you were."


    "What happened?"


    "Fine, then take a closer look."


    Layer takes Elsia''s hand and observes seriously, but she feels a little regretful that her chest is a little high for that.


    �D �D Elsia, your grip and center of gravity are changing.


    "... yeah? Is that bad?"


    "Sometimes the wooden sword sucked in the rain and there was a slight shift in its aim, but there is probably a next stage ahead.The mold is still evolving. "


    "I see. Can you still be strong... by tomorrow?"


    He looked a little surprised at the words.


    "... are you going to beat Diorre-Nightroad-Brigandi?"


    "Of course. No one fights to lose."


    "I think that spirit is the most important thing. What''s the plan?"


    "No, I asked Dorothy and he said he used a shield.Spike swords are weak to big shields.It''s an evolutionary version of Satilla who fought in the second round. "


    "But its evolution is incredible."


    "That''s right, Satila pushed the force of experience to the bottom.Dior��''s experience is quite different, but it is also backed by technology.I''ve seen the battle a few times, but honestly, there''s no gap.I can''t really imitate the Battle of Betts... and if I win, the way I use wooden balls is the key... "


    "But?"


    "If possible, I want to defeat it from the front with dignity. Isn''t that funny?"


    Layers had round eyes on the words - and he was laughing with an unusual loud voice.Even Elsia, who knew him from a young age, accidentally brightened her face to a sight she had never seen before.


    Continue

 2133 War and Peace, Part 669 - Night of the Twelfth Day of the Continental Peace Conference (2)

    "What are you talking about? You made a fool of me!"


    "No, no, I thought it was amazing.Normally, you''d want to win with a cowardly hand, but I was honestly surprised you wanted to defeat so many knights. "


    "Hmm, you think you can do it anyway!"


    "Well, it''s impossible. But we won''t know until we try."


    Layer returned to his serious face and told him.Now that the expression was more serious than I thought, Elsia was more surprised.


    "Elsia, what do you think you need to beat Diorre?"


    Er... swordsmanship...


    "No, I think I''ll have it ready by tomorrow.What will increase your chances of winning? "


    I see...


    Elsia took it seriously.I''ve always devised ways to live.I knew it would be the same this time.


    "I hope the sword is half a finger long.Given the length of Dior��''s arm and sword, if it''s half a finger long, I''ll be on top. "


    "Are you sure? And can we deal with this for a longer time?"


    "You know how good my eyes are, right?I won''t make a mistake.Besides, I''m practicing with an adjustable length sword for practice.The easiest way to use it is just the current length, and if the wood is durable, I can adjust it with just a gesture as long as half a finger. "


    "Well, anyway, I thought it would be better to get a fresh sword than water.I''ll cut it out by tonight. Anything else? "


    "I want a spare sword. There are two kinds of them."


    "Two kinds?"


    Layers rejoice at what Elsia has requested.


    Anything else?


    "The rest would be great if the weather were clear.Precision is our priority in tomorrow''s game.Dry weather is better than rain - given Dior��''s strength, in case the system breaks down and is overwhelmed, we will never win.But this is all your luck.If you look at the rain clouds, it will rain tomorrow. "


    "- Maybe not."


    Huh?


    The layer replied small to Elsia''s words, but it did not reach Elsia''s ears.And at that time, if I knocked on Elsia''s door, someone would come into the room quickly.Lunatica, Lana, and Fenna.


    "Excuse me?"


    "I''m not interrupting."


    So, Noboru?


    "I''m not in the wilderness! What do you want?"


    "Alfilis asked me to get a new costume for Elsia by tomorrow."


    "So let''s measure it, right?Now, please leave the man alone. "


    Lana and Fenna push their backs, and the layers are pushed out of the room.


    "I''ll leave my sword outside the room tomorrow morning. Is that okay?"


    "Fine, but you''re coming to see the finals tomorrow, right?You weren''t there today, were you? "


    "It''s all right. I''ll go after I''ve made the sword and then I''ll take a nap."


    Well, that''s fine.


    Elsia''s expression of relief and layers of expression appear as usual.Layers go outside and speak to Schempez.


    "Now, before I put out my sword, I need to use Raventin to clear it up."


    "(Kid... can you do it?)"


    "I''ll do it well. Raventin will be ready for breakfast so that the rain clouds can be blown out in the evening."


    "(If the Lord of Raventin says he can do it, it''s terrible.)"


    Schempez was stunned, but that night Layer talked to Raventin and secretly threw Raventin into the sky at night.The thick clouds gradually evaporated and the sky became a beautiful star.


    Not for a moment, few people felt uncomfortable with the change that came with a moment, and Layer was satisfied to pull up to his room and sharpen the sword of Elsia.


    And on the other hand, Elsia...


    "Lana and Fenna sew, right? Why Lunatica?"


    "Makeup Instruction"


    "Huh? Why makeup?"


    "It''s important," Alfilis said, "to have the audience say tomorrow.Beauty needs to be well prepared from night to night. "


    "Fufufu, fufufu - let me tell you in full that dark magic has a convenient way."


    Lana sneaked in with a smile and rough breath, and Elsia retreated.


    "Ah, what are you going to do with me- hey, Lana. I''m afraid of laughing."


    "Elsia, I want you to be quiet. Lana, you''re in trouble."


    "Useful - No, I got it"


    Lana uses the dark magic snake to restrain Elsia.


    "What are you doing, haaa!"


    "Fufu, fufufu - be quiet. Julu"


    "Lana, after a while, your desires are coming out.Wipe your saliva. "


    "It''s okay, Elsia. I won''t let Lana do anything weird."


    "I''ve had enough!"


    Lunatica was moaning about Elsia screaming, and Fenna laughed bitterly, while Lana sparkled her eyes and took various measures for tomorrow''s show.


    Continue

 2134 War and Peace, Part 670 ~ The 12th Night of the Continental Peace Conference ③ ~

    You''re here, Sayid.


    Yao, Nia.


    On the roof of the Mercenary Corps training ground, Saito stood alone.I thought it was raining, but it was raining soon.In the light of the starry sky and the two moons, the black fur of the sate glowed palely.


    Yao was proud that the Beast would show up for tomorrow''s finals, but I couldn''t tell where Sayid''s expression was, so I looked for Sayid.The other beasts are flourishing without sates, and as Nia pointed out, Yao has recently begun to think that they are definitely unsatisfactory people.I don''t think it needs to be as complicated as humans, but something is too simple.That''s why I started to feel like I was being held hostage by someone who didn''t have to tell me what it was.


    When Yao looked for Saito, Nia showed him where he was headed, so he followed him.In that sense, Nia, my sister, may have acquired the unique sensitivity of the Wesen as soon as possible.


    Yao asks.


    "Why, it''s a face that doesn''t float despite the finals.Is there a problem? "


    "Great. First of all, Lieutenant Rhine is a strong enemy.The more I think about it, the harder I get to think about winning, the more I feel like a trap.And is it okay for us Wesen to win the human competition?Besides, how long is the dispatch period to Jaeger?I''m surprised to find myself feeling comfortable, but I think it would be a shame to issue a summoning order here. "


    "It''s another..."


    Yao said that there was a lot of trouble, and Nia exhaled sadly, much smaller.


    "It''s not a big deal. First of all, Lieutenant Rhine-- Rhine is strong.The more I think about it, the more bodily abilities the Beast will outperform.Fighting straight from the front is best.If you are fighting with your feet on the ground, it will not be such a strange battle.I fall into the mud because I think about ways to win with certainty.Fighting is a five-minute fight in the first place.You don''t have to think so seriously about winning or losing at the competition.Did someone say it was a festival?Enjoy the battle once in a while.


    Next, because there are multiple Beast Generals participating, we are barren just to think about that.As the representative of the Beast, you just have an unrepentant fight.


    Finally, perhaps, there is no limit to the dispatch period.Unless many executives die on the southern front, no one will be called in from this dispatch. "


    "What do you mean?"


    Nia was surprised not only by Sayid''s words but also by Yao''s, but Nia explained without surprise.


    "Didn''t you notice? Everyone here is the next generation of Grooszard cadets.More so, it''s a veterinary candidate. "


    "No... is that so?"


    "I thought we were gathering powerful young people."


    "It must be true because it seems to have been heard when A��lie drank with Lord Cerio.I thought so too, but if I can get the word from the Beast General, I can''t be mistaken.I was drunk and overheard in the sake seat. "


    "Yeah..."


    "Oh, my God."


    Yao was a little dazed, and Saito seemed impressed by the air reality that had crushed Cerio, but Nia smiled.


    "Well, it''s not exactly confidential.Alfilis had already noticed, and some of the people who came here would have felt it. "


    "No, but... is it something that brings so many people together in a human mercenary corps?"


    "Groszard has few battlefields. It is good that peace is long, but lately there have been few skirmishes in veterinarian countries as well, and it is true that there has been less combat experience.The Southern Front has always continued, but the assassination of two Beast generals may have led to a shift in policy in the upper echelons.It would be dangerous to train the next army cadet on the South Front.


    Diversification of risk.It would be one way to solve the strange and unsolvable Southern front. "


    "Do you think the techniques learned in the human world can be used on the southern front?"


    "Maybe."


    Nia talked while drinking fruit juice.


    "It''s a rap in a sake seat."


    "Even if you want to drink it, you won''t be able to drink it in this belly.Then, what you do is nature and character observation.Alcohol reveals people''s nature.It is interesting to see it carefully.Alphilis and Rhine watched the mercenaries from their pulled positions after drinking a little at their drinking party. "


    "Was it...?"


    "That sounds like it. And I''ve been feeling it a little bit... Sayid, are you the son of King Ryan?"


    Yao blew alcohol at the point, but Saito took Nia''s words calmly.


    "... why do you think so?"


    "Because I thought you were the only one.The lack of a successor to Grosard has been pointed out since before I joined the army.The beast generals are all excellent, but there is no one to pull out of it, and it is only a short and long time.Roch was the most influential of them all, but I don''t think so, if you ask me if I can outperform Vago with my strength.After all, there are places where Wesen can''t be convinced if they don''t have the strongest arms.For the two of them, it was not good enough for King Dryan.


    So the army expected King Ryan to fall.King Ryan had someone to be queen, but he died of illness before his formal wedding.But there was a rumor that there had been a slaughter.I''m not sure why I couldn''t get to the Queen officially when I was pregnant, but I''m sure the King was concerned that there was someone in Grooszard who had already been manipulated by a black magician.


    As a result, the woman who should be queen is gone, and the child is missing.Even the species was concealed, but rumors had it in the army.It''s safer that way.And Jaeger was thought to be safer than the Southern Front, which was a direct, large-scale battle - I wondered if one of these dispatches had a son.Well, maybe it''s just a rumor, and if you''re mistaken, that''s fine.If you don''t want to tell me the truth, that''s fine. "


    "No... that''s right. I am the son of King Ryan."


    Yao suddenly dropped the wooden glass he had in his hand.Saite quickly catches the glass in the air.


    Continue

 2135 War and Peace, Part 671 - Night of the Twelfth Day of the Continental Peace Conference

    "You''re... but you don''t look like King Ryan."


    "Because I''m close to my mother."


    "There are few Black werewolves in Grosard, and I''ve never heard of King Dryan keeping such a woman by his side.Where did you meet? "


    "The trigger was a wandering journey," he said.I got along with the Black Wolf Warrior I fought with at that time and got along.Sometimes the king went out in a distraction, right?That''s when they first met. "


    Saito spoke calmly.


    "So I don''t really feel like King Ryan is my father either.I remember being held up when I was a kid, but I didn''t spend most of my time together.I was trained as a warrior by the Black Wolf tribe, but naturally I didn''t learn to be emperor.The Black werewolves live in a few geographically closed places, but the ethnicity of the species is not said to be closed, and they were also taught a common language.I also learned how to do things in human society and sex work, and I didn''t feel surprisingly uncomfortable with this expedition.Still, it''s a surprise series. "


    "Did you name your parents and children?"


    "It''s so famous... but we both know each other.And if I''m going to make a public announcement that I''m the real son of King Ryan, you''re going to need a lot of credit, right?If you win this tournament, you will be well suited to make a name for yourself.Well, even if I made a name, I don''t know if anyone would benefit the country just by being confused. "


    Nia felt confused, troubled, and tortuous about Sayid''s words.When she gently slaps Saito on the shoulder, Nia quietly tells her.


    "I still think it''s parents and children. You don''t have to think about what the country is like for parents and children to make a name for themselves.Humans may use it.But I''ll be fine while I''m in Jaeger. "


    "You think Commander Alfilis can be trusted?"


    "Well, there aren''t many people who can stand up as well as Alfilis with good reading and courage, and none of them can cross Lisa or the line with disguise and blackness.Arnelia is also friendly to Groosaldo.It''s not going to be so bad. "


    "I fell in love with you a lot."


    "But so do you, right?"


    Nia shook me by the side, and Saito smiled.


    "I''m a strange person.I don''t think it''s bad to fight as Jaeger. "


    Me too. I don''t want to abandon my country, but I''d rather fight for my country or Jaeger. "


    "I agree."


    "Then concentrate on tomorrow''s game.It''s not like that, but it''s a blackish opponent.If you think about something else, you''ll get your feet kicked. "


    "Yes, I will."


    Saito left the scene as if it had blown out.Nia and Yao dropped off his back, but looked into his face when he saw Yao stunned.


    "What, are you still surprised?"


    "Eh... yeah, I thought it was amazing."


    "What happened?"


    "Do you also need merit and strength to be named?I''m sure you''ve been waving your fists under tremendous pressure.I thought I still couldn''t lose to be next door. "


    "You want to be next door?"


    Huh?


    Yao himself turned to Nia''s point as surprised, and Nia stared at each other in surprise at Yao, whose face turned red.Only the stars are still blinking.


    "What are you doing?"


    "What, Alfilis? Don''t threaten me."


    Rhine was sweating alone at the training ground.Even Jaeger, who has a lot of enthusiasts for practice, if it is a banquet, everyone is summoned, and there is no one who sweats at this time.Among them, only one line was pretending.


    "If you think you''re not training plain, you''re doing it at a time like this."


    "It''s not like that, but I don''t like doing it in public."


    "What is that, like a child?"


    Leave me alone.


    The line returns to training with dissatisfaction.Alphiris had been watching the line train for a while, but he thought the swordsmanship was very beautiful.Not only is there a mold, but you can see by the side what it is that you are shaking your sword.


    How many battles and exercises would it take?I don''t know about Alfilis, but it''s only clear that the line is still far away.When Rhine finished waving his sword, he stood quietly and meditated.


    After a slow meditation and exothermic exotherm from the body, Alphireese spoke to the line, throwing a towel to wipe the sweat.


    "Always meditating at the end of practice?"


    Well...


    "It wasn''t in Master''s teaching.It''s different from my meditation - what does the swordsman think? "


    "A lot, what we met today, what went well, what didn''t go well.Things to thank, things to forget, things to remember.I want to think about them and push them to the corner of my head before the next day. "


    "Always fresh?"


    "I want to, at least I don''t want to leave anything from the day before next.All I have to do is wake up and jump in. "


    What''s that?


    "Unchanged days, what I want to protect if I can, my friends."


    Alphilis honestly thought that he looked good at the life.The line drank the water that had been prepared at once.


    "What''s the captain doing?Would you like a banquet? "


    "It''s okay, because I have a lot of things to think about and do.I just wanted to be alone. "


    "Am I interrupting?"


    "That''s not true. I wanted to ask you something."


    "Hmm... tomorrow, which one of you will be happy if you win?"


    "You don''t have to think about anything extra."


    Answer me honestly.


    As Rhine asked the question with a serious face, Alfilius answered honestly as he was told.


    Continue

 2136 War and Peace, Part 672 - Night of the Twelfth Day of the Continental Peace Conference

    "It''s you. I''m glad that Sayid won, but some of you may have unexpected feelings.And whoever suspects Jaeger, who possesses the power of a beast, will surely come out. "


    "I knew it. Well, even if the lieutenant commander loses the squad, how can we hunt down the Beast with a wooden sword?You can''t imitate anything like Luca or Titania. "


    "That''s true, but honestly, you didn''t feel well, did you?"


    "You know very well. When Dior�� loses and Bets is gone, it''s like a faggot to me.I know it''s an honor to win... but I''m not in a position to want that right now. "


    But?


    "I wouldn''t hesitate to work hard if I had someone to look forward to.Is this poor? "


    "It must be difficult."


    Alphilis chuckled. Lines are always fighting for others, against the backdrop of a rash attitude and tone.I can tell now that I''m a knight from the core.


    Sayid is the son of Ryan.


    "What... is that so?"


    "Did you imagine?"


    "As a possibility. He''s got strength, but he''s got a deep mind.I knew the king, but I felt far superior intelligence to humans.The king''s vessel - and the king''s vessel that governs the continent.Where did you hear that? "


    "When I was talking about Princess Rayfan and watching King Dryan, I couldn''t help it.Only during the sate match did I see kindness and deep emotion in my eyes.That''s why I asked Rayfan when he left his seat.Then you answered honestly.Say hello for a while. "


    "Is the great king also the parent of man?But I can trust you to teach it and keep it. "


    "Because you''re here, too."


    "Bu"


    I sprayed the water contained in my mouth and slapped my forehead as if the line had broken.


    "Seriously... I don''t remember being trusted that much."


    "I''m surprised you have enough knowledge to be trusted."


    "When I rescued Ray Fan, a little."


    "I''m not going to know the king who will rule the kingdom of the Beast."


    "It''s nice, because it''s strange that you''re related to someone."


    Speaking of luck, Princess Rayfan wants to see you.


    It was now time for the line to blow the water contained in my mouth.Alphilis looks blatantly nasty.


    "Hey, it''s dirty!"


    "Hoo-hoo, hoo-hoo... Can you do something about it?"


    "I can''t. Finalists will eventually be called to dinner that night.You don''t have to stay up all night, but it''s your duty to attend.Don''t embarrass me. "


    Oh, my God.


    It''s okay, just keep it that way.


    Hey, you.


    The line was stunned.


    "How many little girls are princesses in one country?That''s it! Can you push it down any longer? "


    "Nobody told you to go that far, but show me how valuable it is to interact frequently.It''s better for us. "


    Are you talking about setting up territory in Krumos?


    "Yes, but Princess Rayfan is the ultimate politician.I would like to stay with you as a mercenary group forever. To do that... "


    "Am I a personal protector?"


    "Don''t say it like a sacrifice.That princess is very beautiful and wise.It will be more and more beautiful from now on.What are you dissatisfied with? "


    "I don''t want it."


    With the line pointing toward it, Alfiliath turned toward more water.


    "What''s a waste?"


    "All of it, all of it. Civilian climbing. I''m the princess''s partner?You mustn''t joke. I''m sorry about the king. I''m losing my freedom. "


    "You''re not sure?"


    "Do you think there''s someone who''s confident?"


    "I think you have enough talent and background?Jaeger''s strength is equal to that of the current army already under the direct command of the Principality of Krums?Quality is definitely better for us.Happy birthday to Krumos, if you become the Supreme Commander of the Army. "


    "I can''t."


    "You can do it."


    "... you checked my background."


    Now that the line''s gaze was sharper, Alfilius was out of sight.


    "... I didn''t think it was bad.But I don''t want you to rub something because of you. "


    "No, you don''t have to feel bad.Lisa was there, too, and I thought she''d find out eventually.Even at the ruins, the Ibran bastards were scattered, but Alexandria wanted them.There will be a problem with that being tied to Ray Fan.If you''re close to Groosald, you can imagine that Groosald and Alexandria are at odds to protect Krums. "


    Maybe it''s not too much to think about.


    "There is no doubt about Grooszard, Alexandria is sure to have the hand of a black magician.It was strange to think about me from now on - and I guess it''s always been.At least not until the black sorcerer''s case is solved. "


    "Apart from that, what do you think of Princess Rayfan as a man?"


    "You."


    Rhine sighed slightly astonished, but Alfie asked curiously.


    Continue

 2137 War and Peace, Part 673 - Night of the Twelfth Day of the Continental Peace Conference (6)

    "''Cause I don''t care."


    Are you Utie?


    "I didn''t want to ask you anything else.But if you''re escorting Princess Rayfan and you get an offer to socialize or get close to it, are you doing it all with Lunatica or me?At first I thought I was tough, but do you know what they call me now? "


    "Ah, I can imagine, but what are they saying?"


    "I wonder if Alfilius, the escort''s mistress, will accompany me every day.What the hell do you think I am? "


    Well, that''s definitely not true.


    Isn''t it?


    "It must be your mistake to keep Rayfan company."


    Alfilius nodded forcefully thinking that she had obtained consent.Line keeps drinking water calmly.


    "Well, did you finally stretch Harlem to Rayfan?Even if it''s not me, if you go to Rayfan''s, we can get this over with. "


    "I wonder why that''s happening."


    "What, you want Rayfan to abandon the country and treat it like Ecla?That would be as sinful as it gets. "


    "Hey, get away from your story!"


    Alphilis threw the cloth that was there, and the line that got it on his face became slippery.


    "You, this rag..."


    "It suits you, huh! Anyway, the finalists of the sky tournament will attend the night club that day, so we can''t escape!I will definitely pull it out in front of Princess Rayfan! "


    "It''s not a trial... is Rayfan so obsessed with me?"


    "Even if I''m dull, I can see it."


    Alphilis taught me back to his serious face.The expression is a little painful.


    "Your cheeks are red just for your match.It''s like a girl staring at a knight you admire. "


    "... when you stop looking like that, you can think about it."


    "Let''s talk about it."


    "Then I''m sorry. We just recruit until our thoughts are fulfilled.Especially if it''s a one-off love. "


    "Isn''t it just that you don''t have courage?"


    "Experience tells tales," he said.


    Alphilis rounded his eyes to the line''s words.


    "Surprise. I can''t believe Lieutenant Rhine said that."


    "I had my first time, too.Returning to what I just said, it''s the beginning of a case that led to the pursuit of the country.You didn''t answer that much, did you? "


    Alphilis wandered around, but from there he hesitated to open his mouth.


    Now Rhine is pushing for the Alfiliate.


    "How far have you looked?"


    "... the youngest candidate for division chief stabbed with a sword a nobleman who had worked in the body of the Countess'' fianc��e."


    "Nothing else came up, right?"


    "Yes, I have no further information."


    "The truth should only be known by a few of the people involved.I don''t know anything about the military, including Dior��.Everyone who seems to have anything to do with it is dead or later killed by a mouth seal. The evidence burned down. "


    "... what happened?"


    Alphilis asked questions and Rhine glanced at Alphilis.The sharpness of his eyes scared him.Because Alphireese has never been so sharp on the line.


    Rhine set aside for a moment and started talking.


    "... I''ve never told anyone this before.I don''t have the courage to tell you everything.Will you still listen to me? "


    "Yeah, yeah, I think that''s my responsibility."


    "Responsibilities, you know... okay."


    A little disappointing. But the line began to talk with joy.


    "As you know, I was born a civilian.I don''t know my father''s face.My mother was a servant and a housemaid who worked in the house of the lower aristocracy.But I''ve never had trouble eating, and I''ve never felt poor but lonely.I was desperate to live.


    I admired knights for a simple reason.I wanted to look at the Knights I was going to march with and make my mother feel comfortable.I thought I could make money if I was born a knight.For simple reasons, that was justice in Alexandria.I never thought of mercenaries as a way of life back then.


    When I told my mother about it, my life as a knight apprentice began at the age of eight because of the lower nobility. "


    You''re early.


    "Not in Alexandria at the time.As early as 6 years old. Some people start looking after horses when they''re four.I was late.It was pretty tough, huh? I was good at reading and writing, but I didn''t learn anything at all, and I didn''t have a handler. I was a kid.I was given a book that I no longer needed in every house, and I picked up a book that I had thrown away.There''s no one who can teach me how to practice swords, so find a time to sneak up on vigilante and noble kids.You sold a fight to the bad kids in the ghetto on purpose. "


    I''m not a riot boy.


    "Yeah, but I knew a lot of people because of that.I heard the bad guys'' faces, and I got to know some of the noble children who were unusual.When the army walked through the territory, they snuck into the luggage and followed it.Most of them were very angry, but the experience lived later.What is really dangerous and what needs to be done.I''ve seen it since I was a kid.And fortunately, with my third sneak in, I was able to defeat the beast that attacked the captain from the blind spot when I was 10 years old. "


    I noticed that the line ran out of water and tried to bring a replacement, but after Alphilis had aggregated the water in the atmosphere and turned it into ice, he dexteriously melted it with fire and poured it into the right temperature water.A line that is amazing at its accuracy.


    "You''re... clever."


    "I remember living with my master because it''s troublesome to go to fetch water."


    "That''s all I have to do, you.And in the houses of the nobles and royalties. "


    Really?


    "The ignorance of the world is terrifying... so I''m glad the captain was quite the aristocrat.I was eager to get a guardian and joined the army.Then there was a lot of applause.Thinking about it now, it went pretty well.Alexandria is a country that doesn''t need skirmishes or beast crusades, but I''ve done martial arts every time.In Alexandria of meritocracy, even from civilian origins, martial arts are bound to emerge more than a certain amount.But the last push was to meet her. "


    "Is that the Countess?"


    The line laughed at the words.It''s like laughing at yourself like you miss the old days.The way he laughed was also a way of laughing that Alfilius had never seen before.


    Continue

 2138 War and Peace, Part 674 - Night of the Twelfth Day of the Continental Peace Conference ⑦

    "It was a synchronization of the battalion assigned as the head of the hundred.I was 14 at the time, and there I was 16.His sister was my age and happened to be in the same unit.It was noted in the army in the sense of being young and 100 long. "


    "Is Alexandria''s platoon leader and squadron leader that young?"


    "Well, we were unusual, but the average age of the army was generally young because of the high number of deaths.There are many knights who retire, and it is true that there is an idea that choosing a statesman or civilian is weak.After retirement, they are often instructed by juniors.It wasn''t as comprehensive as Gloria, but it was dotted with things like classes teaching martial arts in each region.Everyone takes a sword once, even a civilian can make it up with one arm. That''s Alexandria. "


    "Can you handle weapons to some extent, even to the townspeople? It''s horrible."


    "Not to mention all the people, but even those aunts are as fond of self-defense.Well, we''re getting close, so we get a lot of opinions.I knocked up the scene, and he was an officer who was attending military school.Students were still continuing, but their achievements were well documented.In a role like that of a military academy officer, I was festivaled as a field-based human summarist.Then, as a matter of course, they compete with each other.It wasn''t like that between us, but there were conflicting situations because the people who were seen as each other''s factions often had troubles and exchanged opinions vigorously even in the team.


    As a result, there are more scenes where two people are called in naturally and receive attention and advice.I had a lot of opportunities to discuss how it would work.Soon, naturally. "


    "It''s not natural, is it?Be a little more specific. "


    Alphilis'' eyes twinkled with light, approaching the line.The line squeezed its head back as it turned upside down.


    "Yeah, go away."


    Let me know ~


    "What is it, suddenly?"


    I don''t have that kind of specific story.


    "There''s Nia and Casas.You saw it up close, didn''t you? "


    "Those two were doing as much as they could, or were dating naturally.I had no idea when Lunatica was dating Rack.I''ll do it secretly, even in love. "


    "Don''t tell me it''s like a dark slap, it''s quite straightforward.Lunatica was just visiting a knife in Rack''s kitchen, and she started helping, so Lunatica started getting food and materials. "


    "That''s what I want to know ~ What was the last trigger?"


    "Don''t be curious there!"


    Rhine talked to me reluctantly as it happened.As we had more opportunities to discuss, we had more opportunities to work together and eat together.During the expedition, as a colleague, I stopped by her parents'' house to greet her, but while she was noble, her father and brothers were not very aggressive, and Lin liked her.I became aware of each other after being asked whether the other person was the same or not.


    My sister thought she was dating a long time ago and said she didn''t hate her because of her advice.It was too late to actually become a lover, when Rhine was 16 and her partner was 18.No matter how old they are in the army, the opponent is also weird.When she talked about what to do with her marriage partner, she saw her reluctant reaction to being looked after by the proper aristocrats and suggested that her sister attack the line.


    "Well, that''s how it worked."


    "What did you say?"


    "It was normal for me to be a lover.I got two answers.If you think about it now, it''s reckless, a civilian confession to a nobleman. "


    I don''t think so.


    "Well, if I followed my ancestors, I would have been a civilian, and since I was a member of the militia, it seems that I was quite fond of it.Bordering uncles are the same in any country, and those exposed to danger in the outer periphery are treated as top titles, but in aristocratic societies, they are often treated as rural people who can also be courteous.Alexandria is more respectful, but there must have been an emotion in the middle that nobles don''t have noses.


    So I became a lover with the approval of the other party, but I decided to report it to each other as soon as possible, even in the sense of curbing the faction conflict.Since then, the conflict has definitely subsided, but it will be broken up within the army. "


    Happy, huh?


    If you think about it now, yes.


    Happy days went on.The line is 500 of them long.The opponent remained a hundred men long, but he was already strong and organized into an army of frontiers, and he had more opportunities to fight with his father and brother.


    The main battlefield is the conflict zone in the west.The line dispatched to the border everywhere also gained strength, but the chances of seeing each other decreased.Nevertheless, I took advantage of the fact that I was given a vacation every time I fought, and repeated the encounter.And then two years later,


    Continue

 2139 War and Peace, Part 675 - Night of the Twelfth Day of the Continental Peace Conference

    "We''ve got a thousand chiefs on board."


    It''s a big day.


    "That''s right. Slowly, division leader - that''s what I was told.Instead, he will serve a three-year term in the unit directly under His Highness Dior��.That was the deal. "


    "When I became a unit under Dior��..."


    "Front lines on the eastern border. The battlefield is targeted by barbarians like the Warriors of Wanu-Yoda, led by Orlu, or monsters who are asked to crush Class A or S.Many are just peaceful sentries, but suddenly fierce battles can unfold like the fort collapses.Alexandria''s inability to dominate the continent is due to the fierce fighting on this eastern border. "


    "Did you deploy there?"


    "Oh, it''s been about a year and a half.That''s where I learned a lot about the war. "


    "--What happened?"


    Alphilis dared to ask the heart of the story.The line breathed heavenly and drooped.


    "... I can''t tell you the details. Though my feelings have not been sorted out, I can''t despise people''s honor any more.I loved everybody... and I still want to think it was a mistake. "


    "The only thing I can tell you is that she died with no honor, no dignity... neither her father nor her brother.Everything in my life has been ruined by the middle of nobility''s shit.I killed the original nobleman on the spot.And then I''m a hunter. Killing a nobleman for any reason is capital punishment.At least I''m not immune to permanent exile.


    There were a lot of people in the army who could cover for me, but I feared they might even get involved.His Majesty''s troops are Alexandria''s lifeline and the liver of the army.Alexandria without them is like a house without foundation.Because of me alone, I couldn''t let you fall into such a feather.No, it might come to mind. "


    "... about Alexandria."


    Alphilis was grasping something that bothered him, so he decided to talk to the line.The line is sharp and smart. I felt that if I realized that I didn''t have to say anything, I should tell you now.And it was believed that they had enough strength to accept it.


    I think Lord Barotelli, the head of the mission, was murdered.


    "... who, for what?"


    "I don''t know. As for Alexandria, I''d like to hide it, but he didn''t show up and obviously has fewer guards.Besides, Dior�� himself, there was only a minimum supply in the waiting room for the game.Even though we only bring a predetermined number of people, including contestants, it''s odd that there aren''t people in the iconic Diorre game.The investigation revealed that Alexandria''s faction was suddenly in shock.Besides, I was able to make sure the cloth was gently transported by carriage.I''m sure Lord Barotelli was murdered first. "


    "... is the killer a Knights-of-Night?"


    "There''s a high probability of that.If you''re going to kill Dior�� himself, you''re going to aim for the moment of the competition.I checked with Miranda, but we can''t use magic, but we''re free to enter from the outside.In other words, a sniper weapon such as a bow or arrow cannot be prevented by magic.If you kill the Knight of the Spirit, it will be most effective during the competition.


    We raided the inn on purpose.Then I will aim for Lord Barotelli from the beginning.If you do that, it''s natural to think of Knights-of-Knights as your opponent, both in terms of motivation and strength.I just don''t know why. What''s in it for me to discredit my country? "


    �D Civil war, huh?


    Alphilis breathed into the line''s words.Alexandria became immobile during the civil war.What does that mean?


    Alphilis put his hand on his chin and thought.Of course, the director of the facility at the peace conference was murdered.At least we''ll find the killer, but will it be an immediate civil war?Dior�� is also a calm warrior and a major town that has supported the country for a long time.Will she take such a choice?


    Rhine answered as if he had understood Alphiris''s thoughts.


    "As Ibran said, the military has crossed its limits a long time ago.One more step in the battle everywhere, the middle nobles have been pulling their feet for more than a hundred years.There have been dozens of times when supplies have been interrupted, requests for reinforcements have been arbitrarily reduced, and boiled water has been consumed.


    They did not take the form of a civil war, thanks, for example, to the presence of Dior��.She has always forgiven everyone so as not to cross the last line.Sometimes I turn to home affairs to stabilize the country, but Dior�� must be at his limit. "


    "If you start a rebellion, how far do you think you''re going to go?"


    "I would never kill a royal family.That''s how Diore-sama''s Spirit Knight is - well, Alfilis.Is that what you''re trying to say?Suppose Dior�� dies in some sort of "accident" with a rebellion, Dior�� could lose his power as a Ghost Knight? "


    Alphilis nodded. And he talked about more terrifying possibilities.


    Continue

 2140 War and Peace, Part 676 - Night of the Twelfth Day of the Continental Peace Conference

    "The scariest possibility in Alexandria is that while Romansland is taking over, one Dior�� party loses its appeal and we can''t benefit from anything.In my imagination, it is the presence of Dior�� that will be the liver of this battle.I''m gonna need her help. "


    "But what do we do? I don''t think Dior�� will be able to help me sell the favor.Besides, if you think about the future, there''s no ripple power there... "


    "That''s why I was so rude in my battle with Orlu.And the tokens are coming together. "


    "... oh, I see. Then don''t start getting real with what you''re thinking.So what''s my role? "


    "That''s quick and helpful."


    Seeing Alfilius smile, Rhine exhaled for a long time.


    "You''ve become a terrible woman, you.For a moment, I thought I looked like her, but... it''s completely different. "


    "Of course, is that a compliment?"


    "Oh, that''s a compliment."


    "Well, that''s fine..."


    Lines began to change their underwear while sweating.Naturally, her upper body is naked.


    "Please don''t do this!"


    "Don''t be so upset as mercenaries do."


    "It''s different from the battlefield!"


    "Don''t make me conscious, idiot! You''ll be embarrassed!"


    "Come here! I''ll scream if I attack!"


    "I won''t do it!"


    Alphireese leaves the room throwing a new towel at the face of the line.When he left, he stopped his feet and scolded and encouraged the line.


    "Win tomorrow. It''s all over."


    "Oh, it''s okay. I''m suddenly becoming motivated. Thank you."


    "Speaking of which, I don''t think I''ve ever been thanked."


    Was it?


    Alphilis left the scene without waiting for Lin''s reply, but Lin was muttering alone after he disappeared.


    "--I ''m always grateful.Unlike before, I have lived well and achieved my goals.If you want to break up with the past, now - I appreciate the opportunity.But your decision is harsh.If a few of your friends die for you or because of you - you will be hated.Me, Lisa, and the others... don''t crush me, like her.I''ve had enough of those deaths. "


    When he regained his attention, Rhine went back to the room in an unseen manner and began to meditate quietly.I waited so long for a battle and wondered when it had been since I had concentrated on it, and my mouth naturally rose to the edge of my heart.


    "Alphireese, are you going out late at night?"


    Ekla finds Alphilis heading outside the mercenary regiment and speaks up.The eckla was holding a pile of papers and working sweaty despite the late night.


    Yeah, a little bit.


    "--It doesn''t seem like a mood shift."


    Ekla had just glanced at Alfilius.Alphiris responded to Ekla with a little surprise.


    "Why do you think so?"


    "It''s impossible for me to read all your thoughts, but it''s easy to see on my face.I don''t see it on the front page of my work, but I''m feeling uncomfortable within the mercenary regiment. Be careful. "


    "... even in the group? Why?"


    "There was a sudden increase in personnel.I''ve been asking Lisa and Venn to wash some of my personality, but it''s not going to catch up with me anymore.Many of the spies in each country will also pretend to be mercenaries.As you may know, you have come to receive enough attention.I wonder where some of you might be trying to grasp your weaknesses, so I''d appreciate it if you wouldn''t even trust me if you could. "


    Hmm, that''s impossible.


    "Hey, can you stop being a jerk there?"


    "No, I can''t believe you don''t trust Ekla."


    Ekla was about to blush her face and drop her paperwork as Alphilis cleared her mouth.


    "Nah, nah, what are you doing all of a sudden!"


    "Because you''re a talented and dedicated fellow who doesn''t even attend the mercenary banquet until this late night, and continues to arrange for new recruits'' housing, handle their requests for living, and apply for new mercenary quarters.I can''t trust you.If Ekla betrayed me, my destiny would be over. "


    "Mmm... I appreciate the trust, but it''s not like I could be manipulated by magic..."


    Ekla''s concern was legitimate, but Alphilis waved his hand aside to deny the possibility without worrying about it.


    "Oh, that''s not true."


    "So how can you say that?"


    "I''ve already disposed of the magical objects around Ekla.There were also curses and brainwashing, so please include cursing back.Aren''t you suffering from your own curse by now?If you''re in the regiment, Lunatica will secretly dispose of you. "


    "Come on, don''t be afraid!And, uh, a curse?Since when... "


    "It must have been a secret mistake to insert or replace the condiments.Ekla looks more like a crack than me with black hair who uses magic.If I were an enemy, I''d be targeting Ekla. "


    Uh-uh ~


    On the contrary, Ekla, who was pointed out as a gap, roared.Alphilis laughed funny and forgave Ekla.


    Daiiiiiiiiiiing! I''ll find out if anything''s wrong. "


    "What a pity... you''ve noticed so well.I have some knowledge of magical predispositions and spells. "


    "I don''t know if it''s the Prime Minister''s daughter.But I''m pretty sharp right now.I wonder if it''s a bit impossible for Lana and I to look into each other''s eyes right now. "


    Alphilis'' eyes sparkled, and Ekla''s suspicions made her turn to the outside.


    "Where?"


    "Keep it to yourself."


    Would you like to join us?


    "The line of defense is tight just in case.I''d like to go alone.Don''t worry, it won''t take that long. "


    "I see. You don''t get that look on your face.If I should be involved, please give me instructions again. "


    That being said, Ekla disappeared into the office early enough.Alphilis smiled a little dazed.


    "At all, are you trusted or not?But in the end, my assistant will only be available to Ecla. "


    When Alfilis left alone, he left the mercenary group''s premises and headed towards the group of accommodations where the lords would be staying.


    Continue

 2141 War and Peace, Part 677 - Night of the 12th Day of the Continental Peace Conference (10) -

    Alphiris arrives at one of the inns, a small but stylishly decorated inn.A gentle greeting to the Knights of the Temple in front of him asked him to take over.


    When I told the midwife who appeared from the inside that I was visiting, Alphilis disappeared and was passed inside.As Alphilis went up to the envoy''s room, there was a gentle and fragrant smell.


    "I wonder what happened at this late hour, Alfie?"


    "I''m sorry for the sudden night, Your Highness."


    Alphilis visited Muse, the queen of Ediod, without hesitation.Muse was already getting ready to go to bed, loosening her beautiful tied hair, but the flowing hair was like a golden sea, sparkling a glow that Alphiris could not have imagined without being beautiful.


    The fact that a woman of such beauty has not yet been able to marry is due to her difficult position, and Alphireese regretted her position.But Alphilis didn''t come here to compliment Muse.Rather, tonight was even the most likely night for her.


    "If you gave me a head start, I would have treated you a little better.It''s not like I don''t welcome you, but I want you to keep the manners.I wonder if you could have done something so sudden at night? "


    "That''s what happens when it comes to emergency use.Rather, it had to be this time. "


    "But I''m sorry for touching you first.If you give me time to prepare, and I put you through magic, it''s not a trap. "


    The expression of Muse did not change in the words.I thought Alphilis was a boulder.As a politician, Muse must have survived a thousand difficulties in Haichiyama.Don''t you even feel upset by shaking yourself? - Then I felt I needed to throw a stronger word.


    "What does magic mean?"


    "The decorations of the inn - from the entrance to here - have some kind of magical effect on most of the condiments.Does it interfere with the amplification of emotions?Anyone who likes you should be more sensitive.I don''t think there are many people who feel fear - but those who feel fear become even more frightened.And those who are nervous will have the illusion that the moment I come before you, the tension will be healed. "


    "I was going to go to bed.Isn''t it strange to burn incense to relieve tension? "


    "That''s it. How can I respond in my bedroom to your visitors without a woman or escort?The office didn''t have time to prepare.Or I thought you weren''t ready for me.That''s why I brought you here to relieve my tension.This is a magician''s workshop, right?The people who came in here can''t help but like you. "


    "It''s too much to think about. You''re tired, Alfilius."


    Muse poured tea as a smell.It had a very good scent of herbs and disciplined itself, and Alphilis stared at Muse with no disrespect.And I didn''t want to say it, but I made a strong statement.


    "--I read the manners book.Don''t be rude to escort Little Princess Rayfan to this united peace conference.The author was Princess Muse, you. "


    Well, I suppose I''ve compiled something like that.


    "But I remember that.Strange, isn''t it the first version?On the eastern continent, why is there a sense of pre-vision even though it is a copy of the first edition written by you, which is even called a nobility and a fashion model?The answer is simple, because you and I have learned manners from the same people.Aldrius, the best and worst teacher. "


    There was no room for that word from Muse.Alphilis confirmed that this was the right hand to hold the cup, shaking slightly and losing his smile.


    Continue

 2142 War and Peace, Part 678 - Night of the Twelfth Day of the Continental Peace Conference -

    "As a lady, you were educated by Aldous as a princess.Of course, it should have included instruction on magic.Magic can range from handy magic that lights fire, creates ice, and helps with everyday life, to those that drive hostiles away. Many of them are thought to be unable to use it without special training, but it is actually different.


    Women wear makeup or clothes, while men train and attract the attention of the opposite sex.They are also limited, but close to magic.It is the same in the store. What sells or doesn''t sell changes just by changing the order of the products.In other words, they are the initial stage of magical practice, and sometimes they possess the nature of magic if pushed as a ritual.You, who lacked magic, were taught such magic.And use it to master people''s minds. "


    "That''s enough."


    Muse took a breath.And he tried to shy away and interrupted Alfiliath''s conversation.


    "You''re right.I was told it would help me as a politician, and I was instructed to do so by Aldous.It seems to be a technique that is no longer seen as well by the Sorcerer''s Association, but witches are an old magic that is still used everyday.At best, I''m a charming witch apprentice.


    So, what are you here to say?You didn''t come here to argue with me in the middle of the night, did you?You''ve been teaching Aldrius longer.My magic would not work if the story broke, and I could have taken more forceful measures a while ago, but you became a little too famous for this Unified Martial Arts tournament.There''s nothing I can do about you anymore.After all, when I first visited Hausen, I was forced to do some magic. "


    "After all, were you working on something at that time?"


    "I tried to tie you up with the stuff I put in the room, the smell, the sight, the spell.When I took the initials of my words, I designed the spell to be completed.But I couldn''t. Aldous told me that I have no talent as a magician.But that''s why I was told it was worth it.Daughter of the King, ordinary and slightly good-looking.I was told I wanted to see how wonderful it was going to grow up. "


    "I heard you used to be a big stepmother."


    "Before the social debut.My skill is to climb trees, my hobby is to break branches and flowers in the garden and make the gardener cry. "


    According to Muse, Alphilis burst out.Because I felt familiar when I first saw an undecorated muse.But Muse was staring at Alfilius with his harsh eyes.


    "Honestly, I don''t like you.It''s not just a dislike, you can say you hate it. "


    "... because you had Aldrius all to yourself?"


    As Alphiris pointed out, Muse became angry.


    "Yes, that''s right! I always thought he''d get engaged to me.I suddenly let go of my hand without any premonition, while making my life gloriously dramatic!How miserable and lonely I spent my life after losing someone to shine light on!Many came to the flowers of the blooming Great Wheel, and were not allowed to wither.Exactly what turned into a wall flower, I had to look like I was still blooming after that.No matter where the roots are! "


    "... I can''t tell you what I''m feeling.I don''t know how you feel. "


    "Yes, of course! Is it something you can understand and accumulate!"


    "But I know something you don''t know.For one thing, our mentor, Aldous, thought he was scum.Selfish, selfish snobs - I''ve never heard anything about you, but I''ve ever murmured like a solo.


    The flowers flowered too brilliantly to be next door.He said he didn''t deserve it and that being beside him would corrupt him and his opponent.I didn''t know what it was or who it was, but I''m sure it was you. "


    "Because..."


    Muse was still angry, but his cheerful expression was subsiding.Alphilis tried to remain calm.


    "He was a lonely man.I still wanted to interact with people, knowing that my sensitivities and talents were never compatible with them.I''m sorry if I don''t get what I want - normally I can''t do that, but he''s done it.It''s not only personal status, but also the love of a beautiful woman who is envious of others, the talent of martial arts and magic.None of them may have been the best, but you can see the landscape from the top.That''s why I wandered in search of something I would never get.I''m desperately frustrated that you''ll get it again. "


    "... you''ll want to spit when others hear it."


    "Yes, I do some small things, but not as much as Aldous.From what he heard, he didn''t even get tired of whispering about the cologne, and perhaps it was a hassle to hinder the Orangeable plan. I''m a nuisance. "


    After what Gwendorf and Nautis had told him, Alphilis learned a new side of the story about a man named Aldrus.How much is involved in the history of this continent?I don''t care how much more a human being can do, so I imagine that there was no connection to resting permanently.He may have been relatively young, had incurable illness, and in a sense was happy to die.If Aldrus had lived long enough, it might have been just that despair had prolonged.Or he might have lost his spiritual antagonism and transformed into a bad person.


    Muse stared at Alphilis with a gloomy expression, saying that he was a nuisance.Alphilis coughed a little and ate the tea prepared by Muse.


    "Ah, that''s..."


    "I know, it contains fragrances and ingredients that make you more prone to delusion, right?Aldrus taught me that too.I have never used it and have not been interested in it until recently.I became interested because I became the leader of the mercenary regiment and began to meet people who were not very favourable to me.If the other person is in favor of me, the conversation will proceed quickly and the trouble will be reduced.I have not used it yet, but I am prepared to use it and not quit if necessary.Instead, I use a fragrance that restores fatigue.


    And the handiwork of the lady was completely invalid to me.Because Aldrus was so amazing, it was full of transfer mothers.A few times as much as you did, Aldoux taught you some form, and threw a key.I wonder if the woman who climbed on the head of the real dragon and pulled the scale wasn''t even disciplined by Aldrus. "


    Muse turned away and laughed at the words.I was desperate, but since I was holding my stomach a lot, it was possible that if I pushed another one, Muse would turn around and laugh, but I wondered if I could push Muse to that point. Alphilis, who imagined that Aldrus would rush to stop him, laughed and left it there.


    "Fufufu - It''s still interesting, you. I told you I hate you, but it''s me as a woman, and I''m sure you''d want to be a good friend if it wasn''t for Aldoux.And now I find this very interesting, both as a human being and as a counterparty. "


    "Thank you for that - so let''s get down to business.Can you tell me how to contact Whisper because I also want to do business with Almas?And I''d like to ask you to cut off your ties with Armus and follow me. "


    Alphilis smiled, but his gaze remained sharp, so Muse unexpectedly trembled to the point where he was about to take off the cup in his hand.


    Continue

 2143 War and Peace, Part 679 - Night of the Twelfth Day of the Continental Peace Conference -

    "--You ''re saying things that don''t have a flash.You don''t know how to contact Armus, do you?Not to mention the leader. "


    "Well, I didn''t say anything about Whisper being the leader?"


    "A-ah"


    "Your Highness Muse was also upset.Well, I''ll leave the malice at that.I''m doing great right now.Even if Lisa''s sensors can''t reach us, we can still get information.Your Highness, you were out last night, right?You really didn''t think anyone was following you? "


    Muse remained silent, but for the first time he saw a scary colour in his eyes as if he saw something terrible.Alphilis kept challenging Muse with his chin on his arm.


    "You admitted yourself as a magician a while ago.On the other hand, although this is an apprenticeship, there are three active witches.It is before breakfast to follow you without being noticed by Your Highness.And if you''re a politician, do you know how to communicate with Armus?That''s why if you give the money to the suspicious people hanging around in the Alliance, we''ll get in touch with you as soon as we can at the bottom of Armas.It''s not like you don''t know how to communicate with Armus while you have an information network like His Highness Muse''s. "


    "So... what do we do if we know how to contact Whisper?"


    "Of course, it''s up to you."


    "Kill who? Isn''t that me?"


    Muse''s words were half jokes and half frightenings.Alphilis laughed mockingly and denied Muse''s question.


    "No, I won''t ask you to kill him."


    Then what?


    I need an escort.


    "Guard?"


    As Alphireese suggested, Muse''s head began to spin.And I will gradually understand what Alphiris is thinking.


    "Guard - your own, right?"


    "It''s helpful to talk quickly.It may be a long and difficult request, so I''d like to speak directly with Whisper. "


    "... I''ll do good, but that won''t come true.Rather, if I tell you this story, you may erase me.It''s only a matter of being distracted by how you communicate with Whisper. "


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already been distracted.Whisper, are you listening?Come in! "


    When Alphireese shouted out loud, the lady slipped in and the door opened.His body was quick, and Muse stood up against his own midwife.


    "Whisper, right? Since when?"


    "From the day you came to me.But you didn''t even notice him, how did you know, Alfilius? "


    "- Even inside Armus, your presence is hidden, except for a human being.Not to mention the main unit, whether or not you know the upper level of Armus.It is strange that you, being so careful, should negotiate directly with His Highness Muse.Then it would be better to assume that Lord Muse has found your whereabouts somehow.There''s no way you won''t be alert to someone like that.


    And if your abilities are as I imagined - you will try to manipulate the person closest to the observation target.No, keep eyes and ears accurate and manipulate as needed.I don''t know. I don''t even know who took it, so nobody will notice. "


    In response to Alphilis'' words, Whisper, who was dressed as a female, stared down at Alphilis as he sat down.


    "- Don''t tell me the right answer.But roughly as I imagined. "


    "I just want to ask you one question. Is it technology? Is it born?"


    "Both, but no one else can imitate them.I''m not going to tell you. "


    "Okay, you heard me, will you take it?"


    "It depends on the content and conditions."


    Whisper braced herself, but Alphireese kept talking as she refilled the tea.


    "As my assistant, I want you to come with me somewhere.Minimum of one year and maximum of two years.The reward is five million pounds. "


    Ghia-


    "You''ve been holding up a lot. Can you pay for it?"


    Muse sighed at the amount that the aristocrats could not pay immediately, but Alphilis flatly shouted.


    "My men made a fortune and borrowed it in advance."


    "Actually, I''m not very interested in money.What about Armus'' annual sales? "


    "Could it be billions of pounds?"


    "Well, that''s what it is. Therefore, there is no point in having the money you prepare.But I don''t think it''s a good idea to use it as a fund to prepare for downstairs.The rest depends on the content and my interest.What should I do? "


    "I want you to use that technology to identify people.As a result, Armus may get something he can''t buy with gold. "


    "? What do you mean?"


    "Wait! I shouldn''t have listened to that!"


    "No, please listen.I need Lord Muse to be with me, yes or no.To do that, I want you to share secrets and conspiracies with me. "


    Alphilis smiled with a smile and a glorious smile, and Muse saw the puzzling smile and felt terrible about Alphilis for the first time.Aldrus sometimes had distant eyes, but never smiled like this.Muse had missed Aldous, but realized that he could not escape from Alphilis.


    Continue

 2144 War and Peace, Part 680 - Morning of the 13th Day of the Continental Peace Conference (1)

    At dawn, a blue sky was spreading.Looking up at the magnificent skyline, the people who were thriving throughout the night went to take a nap in peace.There is still time to finish the Unified Martial Arts tournament when the sun hits Jomtien.


    Both those who enter and those who do not will be the last in a series of events today.The stall began to raise its voice in the morning in order to sell out and began a battle with its customers.


    The Continental Peace Conference will be held on the last day after the final of the Unified Martial Arts Games and the ceremony is over.Consequently, only the final resolution on matters up to now will be adopted, and the meeting will be closed after a majority vote in any form and the signing of the agreement at that time.There may be times when the lords gather again with the necessary consultations, but this has not happened in the last decades.


    But how about this time? While there were discussions for the opening of the war, I was concerned about the resolution determining the role of the lords, and there were not many people in the missions who did not have a proper time in the morning.


    It was Alphilis who appeared in a refreshing expression at the Deep Green Palace on the morning when those with such complex thoughts met.When Alphiris greeted the Knights of the Shrine who guarded the Dark Green Palace in a familiar manner, he asked for a visit.


    Archbishop Annorun, please.


    Yes, I''m here.


    Officially, it is also called Annorun in the Deep Green Palace.Although a mercenary would not have been in a position to visit, Alphiris was the only one who was special, and that was something that everyone in the Deep Green Palace knew.Without even confirming the appointment, the Templar guides the Alphiris to the back.


    At Annorun''s office, which was lost, Miranda welcomed me with a refreshing expression.Wearing tea just in one hand and a newly selected Sister outfit, she greeted Alfilius with a glossy exhalation and a relaxed look.


    Good morning, Alfie.


    "Good morning, Miranda. Have you resolved your sleep shortage?"


    "Well, it''s just a closing day.If you keep making beaks under your eyes, you won''t get dressed. "


    Miranda stood up from her desk with her paperwork still piled up and looked at them with some hatred as she drank tea.


    "We''ll fight them again tomorrow, but only today."


    "You''ve come to the conclusion, haven''t you?"


    "Of course, I won''t rush any further now.I''m going to let you know that there are many lords tonight. "


    Then I''ll do what I have to do.


    "I heard about last night.My information seems to have been useful. "


    Yeah, pretty much.


    Alfilis affirmed what Miranda was good at.


    "It''s true we were tracking the location, but we can''t track it to the inside of the building.I''m glad you called Miranda. "


    "Not only the recently constructed houses of worship, but also the abandoned houses are under Arnelian control.Almost everything, including what we talked about in it, came out of the box.Armus and Queen Muse are sweet and sweet. "


    "Almost everything - what''s the difference?"


    "Dryan and Shane Sereno, and Jaeger''s building are not exactly set up.Dryan talks in the field about everything that matters.Maybe that''s the habit, but it turned out to be the right one.I don''t suppose it''s just a sensor countermeasure, but if you look for it, you''ll be distracted and you won''t be able to move around.Dryan is careful. As a veterinarian, I actively pursued a policy of reconciliation with Arnelia, but I do not trust the organization itself.The king of those vessels may never come out again.


    And beside Shane Sereno is a skilled sorcerer.Someone just interfered with our magic.At least I don''t think you''re a magician like Lord Muse. "


    Or is Shane Sereno a good magician?


    "Well, I didn''t think he was a good magician.Like His Highness Muse, could he have been at someone''s mercy? "


    Miranda put the cup down with a faint smile.


    "Now, go. You sent Jaeger an invitation tonight, didn''t you?Let the mercenaries dress up.And of course Alfie at the club. "


    "I measured each one last night.Dwarfs and Explorers are fixing it all night, so I''m sure they''re screaming now.I also serve as a guard, so I''ll go in a man''s outfit. "


    "On the contrary, it seems popular.Walking arm in arm with Princess Rayfan will make Lana roll. "


    "What''s that?"


    "You don''t have to understand."


    Miranda was laughing when she giggled, but Alfilius asked Miranda about it because it caught on a bit.


    Miranda, your manners have become feminine, right?


    "Yeah? Well, maybe it''s because I''ve had more opportunities to talk to the great nobles.I don''t do color tricks, but I''m trying to make it right. "


    "Words, too. Recently, it''s been called" I "from" Atashi. "


    "You can''t be Miranda the Warrior Woman forever.Sometimes I get too busy with my work and I''m like, "Red Demon."


    Miranda imitated the corners with her fingers, relieving Alfilius.


    "Great, I thought you were really tired."


    "Let''s do this together. It''s supposed to be after this meeting, but get some rest first.Otherwise, I can''t do it again. "


    I wonder if I can get some rest...


    "You can''t take it.When Elsa is back, I think I''ll go to the sea for a while. "


    "The ocean, isn''t it? Ask Rachia to do it.I haven''t been to the sea yet. "


    "If I don''t choose a place, it''s full of monsters and beasts.I''ll tell you the secret next time. "


    "Want to come with me?"


    That''s good, too.


    The two tried to chat amusely, but when Gloria''s eight o''clock rang, they stopped and headed to their respective jobs.Now I want rest and time, but first I have to do what I have to do - but I thought so, but they dreamed of taking a vacation and traveling together one day.


    Continue

 2145 War and Peace, Part 681 ~ Morning of the 13th Day of the Continental Peace Conference ② ~

    When Alphilis returned to the mercenary regiment, Lifering was waiting for her in the office.There is also Enema beside me.Ekla suggested drinks to them with a slightly troubled face, and looked at Alfilius and asked for judgment.


    Once Alphiris instructs her to leave the room, Ekla leaves the room early enough.So Enema opened her mouth.


    "Could you please leave the witches there and the warriors in the cache?"


    "... Lana, Corwin, would you excuse me for a moment?"


    Corwin shows up when the walls are out of place.And when the curtains of the room fluttered, Lana appeared from there.They looked at each other and looked at the lifering and Enema without hesitation, and greeted each other and left the scene.


    Enema giggles


    "Great loyalty. More like a loyal dog than a companion.Wouldn''t it be better for you to have fun in your own country?If you''re going to be a director, you might want to quit the mercenary and follow you. "


    "There''s no land to cut.You didn''t come here to make such a joke, did you?Please tell me the requirements immediately.I don''t want to talk to you, but I''m busy looking like this. "


    "Of course, it''s important.And perhaps this is the time to talk.You didn''t get this building, Arnelia, did you? "


    Enema looked sharply around.Alfilius followed suit and nodded quietly.


    "That should be it. The architect chose himself, and Lana, I, and Lisa were involved in the construction from the foundation work.If there''s any weird tricks, you''ll notice. "


    "I hope so. Even though the Archbishop is your friend, you don''t trust Arnelia. That''s good."


    "I''ve heard about the supreme bishop assassination riot in Arnelia.I can imagine it''s not a single rock if it''s as big as Arnelia''s. "


    "No, I agree with Arnelia''s former pilgrimage."


    "Was it a pilgrimage?"


    Alphilis looked surprised, but Enema turned gently to her suspicions.


    "Yeah, can''t you believe it?"


    "It''s too easy for you to do that.No, as far as my reputation goes, it''s slutty and cruel. "


    "Pilgrimage can''t come out of the world in a straightforward way, but it''s just a position set up for people with abilities.There are a lot of suspicious people on active pilgrimages.Well, I don''t deny my sexuality either.But there''s another problem. "


    "Why did you quit?"


    "... it''s also about this lifering thing, so I''ll tell you about it.I became a pilgrim when I was 14.I volunteered and dropped out of Gloria to take up the pilgrimage.It looks like Mayer has a history of study excursions and has degrees in several disciplines.I met a lifering in the process. "


    "Are you a scholar?"


    Alfilius was more and more surprised, but Enema smiled.


    "Mayer is studying advanced scholarship, but his constitution itself is still old.No matter how famous women become in academic studies, they need to go through a seniority course before they can have their own classroom.That''s a lot of trouble.That''s why this suspicious gathering of sages is becoming radical.Arnelia is fair in that regard.As long as you have the ability and track record, it will always be reused.I don''t know if I could make it to the top, but I was well assessed and rewarded for my contributions. "


    If so, why did you quit the pilgrimage?


    "--Multiple reasons. One thing I want to assert is that I love that supreme bishop fox."


    "Um..."


    "Don''t worry, I know she''s a monster and I know she''s been the supreme bishop since Arnelia was founded.And I loved it.It was because she was the supreme bishop that I served Arnelia as a pilgrim.Honestly, if Miriazar had told me to die for me, I''d be drunk enough to think about it under the right conditions.


    But when I went up to the third place of the pilgrimage, I didn''t think I could beat the two above me.Well, the Archbishop of Miranda, who has a track record since the beginning of the pilgrimage, and Lapenti, who has been active for nearly 50 years, are the opponents.I thought about going another way than I could be the best at my age.And for two more reasons. "


    Enema pours tea herself.The handiwork was generous, and it was certainly equipped with just what was said to be a former aristocrat.


    It doesn''t seem to be just a rumored mercenary.However, there are two S-Class mercenaries in front of us, with no more than 30 on the continent.Mercenaries aren''t supposed to reach that position.


    "One is what Arnelia knows but misses.The same goes for the ruins, and the presence of powerful monsters and beasts, including the Great Demon King, including the four sisters of Spears.I thought we needed someone to monitor them from a third-party perspective.


    They''re supposed to be done by brave, certified mercenaries.That''s why the Mercenary Alliance was set up by Arnelia. "


    Eh, is the Mercenary Alliance under Arnelia''s umbrella?


    "Once upon a time, not so much now, but we''re exchanging information with each other.I also have some say.A certain number of brave men have always been secured, and Arnelia''s regular soldiers are watching the perimeters out of sight.However, Zems and Ashhuntler were out of control, Fostina thrust the pig, and the expected Riddil was destroyed by Zems, to the end with the Demon King.The top mercenaries are familiar with the nature of Zems, so no one wants to be certified as a brave man.My eyes don''t want to be broken like Riddle''s.I''ve done the same thing over and over again. "


    "Why isn''t Zems disqualified as a mercenary?"


    "That''s because I''m capable. One of the highest combat powers the human side has.Blackhawk Valsas is good at fighting humans and wars, but Zems is good at fighting monsters and beasts.Zems alone is hunting dozens of undefeated demons on the border.It might be a sword that reaches a magician when he''s in a black magician. "


    "That''s it..."


    Alphilis roared, but Enema dared to lay low information about Zemes'' traits and so on.I still don''t fully trust Alphilis, and I can''t measure someone named Zems.


    And the next story Enema talked about was her real story and shocking to Alphireese.


    Continue

 2146 War and Peace, Part 682 - Morning of the 13th Day of the Continental Peace Conference (3)

    "Under the protection of Zems - that is to say, being a companion means you can have various spills at the same time.Therefore, people with scratches on their tires and people targeted by powerful people gathered together, and the system side gathered in one place was easier to monitor, so until now, a few Ota had been overlooked.


    But that''s over.Banduras and Yatori, who were financing their activities, were killed, and the feared clowns and the wise Sheba were gone.The legions, the heavy knights, and I are the only ones left.I''m less than half afraid. "


    "That''s why I''m here.I had to rely on it as the organization closest to Arnelia and capable of giving Arnelia a reciprocal opinion. "


    The lifering offered only calmly, but the contents did not hide the feelings that were trusting.Alphireese sat on his chair and shook his head to the left and right.


    "Hmm... I''m sorry to hear that, but is Jaeger such an organization?It''s getting bigger, but the other mercenary regiments are still stronger and more successful. "


    "Ravenworth"


    Enema''s words stopped Alphiris from moving.Regardless of what the surname meant, Alphilis unexpectedly turned his nervous expression towards the two.But that seemed to reassure them.


    "You knew that.That''s why I''m here. "


    Why did you give me that last name?


    "Yes, it was a high pilgrimage, and I know the surname of Archbishop Anorun, Miranda.No, I know. Liferings here are their descendants. "


    "... evidence?"


    "Do you know what this is?"


    The vial that Enema took out of her pocket was placed in front of Alfilius.Alphilis took a breath of imagination as to what was in the material with its mysterious gloss and reflection of light.


    "No way... Elixir? Is it real?"


    "There''s no way to prove it right now.Just one of the last three existing ones.I''m the only one who knows the existence of this.I don''t even know Zemes. Zems doesn''t even know the last name of his life ring.He''s indifferent to others. "


    "Miranda said she doesn''t exist anymore.The method is in my head, but I can''t make it again because of the material problems. "


    "You can''t actually make it again.But it''s a substitute that doesn''t match the results and the course.I know how to make it, but I''m not going to reproduce it.This has been passed down to the clan for generations.It was made more than 300 years ago, but it doesn''t seem to deteriorate over time. It should still work. "


    "Wait for something so precious that the results don''t match the curriculum?"


    "Zatto thousand"


    The quiet but strong tone of the lifering gave me a good sense of tension.Alphireese imagined that the thousand numbers meant nothing.


    "- I have a good hunch, above all.To make an elixir, we need to sacrifice about a thousand lives.Some of them include humans.This material is the life of others.I''m not going to reproduce such a distorted thing. "


    "Have you followed this formula?"


    "I''ve been protecting traditional clan moves.Many were rescued by Ravenworth''s pharmaceutical and medical technology when Arnelia''s forces weren''t so wide yet.Now that healing magic has become widespread, these moves have become a little obsolete. "


    "Instead, healing magic is more distorted.Especially from Arnelia.If you were a magician, you''d have thought about it a little. "


    "... indeed."


    Alphilis cannot use the approximate magic of healing.To be precise, you can''t use Arnelian magic in general, called sacred attributes.Alfilis listens to many spirits, but I always thought you were incompetent.


    In fact, healing magic exists outside of the sacred attributes.Alphilis taught me that healing magic in each attribute is tissue activity according to the attribute.Fire promotes regeneration of somatic tissue, water normalizes fluid circulation, darkness promotes recovery from fatigue by resting, and healing magic exists.But just as Miriazar cured Fenna, there is no magic that cures organ defects.


    I thought it was a difference due to attributes, but Enema denied it.


    "How do you master Arnelian magic?"


    "No, I don''t."


    "You can see fitness.I won''t tell you how, but those who want to master will stay in a room for a few days to see their aptitude.Wherein it is determined that there is no qualification.I wasn''t qualified.It was regrettable and I went into and out of the sorcery association, and I studied my studies systematically in Mayer.As a result, I learned about the contradictions of restorative magic. "


    "Something is wrong with Arnelia''s magic.I don''t know what''s funny, and as a result a lot of lives have been saved - I''ve always thought it would conflict with what the Ravenworth family taught me.But I was convinced when I met this Enema.Arnelian healing magic is a distortion. "


    The lifering was watching Alfilius with a harsh gaze.Enema, on the other hand, is quietly and calmly staring at Alfilius.


    Alphilis was a little worried. Because I felt like I knew what they were up to.


    "- I see what you''re saying.So you wanted me to protect your life ring, right?Does that mean protection from the Alnelian Church? "


    "In terms of Elixir''s method, there are other forces as well.Just by your side, you might notice each other.And Archbishop Anoron-Miranda''s best friend, I''d like to ask you something.Have you ever wondered what''s wrong with you?Arnelia or Miranda. "


    "... I haven''t said anything to Miranda lately, but I''ve never thought it strange.However, I do not believe in Arnelia unconditionally.I want you to believe that.And I haven''t known you in a while.I still need time to decide what to trust in your words. "


    "Very well, that''s the right thing to say.As well as my powers, non-elixir technology will be provided for this mercenary regiment.I will not accept any personal requests as a mercenary to hide my whereabouts.I want your salary and security of life.In the meantime, you should see me. "


    "Of course not. I''m not as good as a pharmacist, but I know medicine to some extent.I really want you to coach me. "


    Alfilius and the lifering shook hands tightly.When she saw it, Enema clapped her hands and stood up.


    Continue

 2147 War and Peace, Part 683 - Morning of the 13th Day of the Continental Peace Conference

    "Well, the negotiations are over.Jaeger''s captain is busy, isn''t he?Let''s have some time. "


    "Are you going now? If you want to watch the finals, I''ll take you to the VIP seat."


    "Joke! I don''t want to see anyone in Arnelia, and I don''t want to see anyone who still remembers me.If it was true, I didn''t even want to come to this city!If the clown doesn''t suddenly move, who''s in this city? "


    "I''m sorry, Commander. It''s a cover."


    Enema began to get angry and grabbed the jaw, making the lifering grow stronger.I wondered what would happen to Alphilis, and he accidentally covered his face with his hands, but his fingers were firmly open.


    "I''m gonna miss you for a while. I''m gonna miss you."


    "--Well, this is life and business.It''s no wonder we never see each other again.Free and unbound from each other. That was our relationship, wasn''t it? "


    "That''s right. Take care of Zems'' amulet."


    "Yes, I''m the only one who can help that man.But I''m a little jealous when I think I''m going to hit someone while I''m gone.Is that the commander? "


    Is that her?


    The lifering glanced at Alphilis, but smiled at the interaction between the two fingers with an intriguing face.


    "Let''s get this over with. It sounds interesting, but it looks scary if you put your hands on it.She''s out of my hands. "


    "Hmm, it''s terrible to have you say that."


    "Magical woman. No, she''s a magical person, she is.There will be various disputes over her eventually.I think it would be much more interesting to look at it from the side. "


    "It''s the same desire to destroy."


    "If only I had enough companions to destroy myself.This technique and technique will be destroyed. "


    When the lifering let Enema go, Enema went out of the room and stopped her.


    Yes, just one piece of advice for the Commander.


    "What is it?"


    Watch out for a man named Brandio, the fifth man on the pilgrimage.


    "Brandio - oh, of the pilgrimage that brought me to judgment in the battle against Orlu."


    I don''t know about that pilgrimage.


    Speaking to Enema, Alphilis frowned.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Basically, pilgrims are limited in origin.Gloria School is the educational institution of the table in Arnelia.Some of the poor and orphans are mixed up as special students and scholars, but the principle is the right place to come from.At that time, some weirdos like me usually come out as shrine knights, monks, and sisters.You know what? In order to be a Templar, you need to abandon your previous identity.That''s right, you''ll have more chance to meet Miriazar directly as a Virgin, so you won''t have to realize who she is. "


    "So?"


    "Most pilgrims come from the educational institutions behind them.Specifically, a village without mouth, or a person whom Arnelia crushed or bound for a reason and swore allegiance to Arnelia.Especially the top watch.Pilgrimage experience can help you get started, but it''s a job that''s too dangerous to go on for too long.The archbishops are all pilgrims now, but their tenure wasn''t so long, so the numbers weren''t so high.


    So in order to be high on the pilgrimage, we need to build on our track record steadily.At least I''ve never heard a rumor about that man who looks almost the same as me.As far as I can tell, the former Archbishop brought him in, and the second Rapenti evaluated his performance, but almost suddenly he''s in that position.Don''t you think it''s suspicious? "


    "... isn''t it a coincidence? Doesn''t Enema know everything about the pilgrimage?And if you''re really suspicious, Miranda will get rid of it. "


    Enema exhaled one breath into Alphilis''s words.


    That''s true too.But I''ve never tried to be careful.Opposition forces in Arnelia and headquarters raids during the Games.I still don''t know who''s pulling the thread in the back. "


    "Thanks for the information. I''ll keep it in mind."


    "That''s right. I''ll see you later.I hope you''re not an enemy. "


    Enema laughed lightly and left the scene.All that was left was the Lifering and Alfilius, but the Lifering suddenly opened its mouth.


    "What did you think of Enema?"


    "Hmm... isn''t it as bad as I thought?"


    "Well, I think I''m a terrible villain."


    "Yeah? Aren''t you a lover?"


    "Just a temporary partner, not an eternal companion.It''s the gateway to each other''s desires. "


    "Yes, I don''t know."


    With Alphilis holding his head, the lifering smiled.


    "But there are worse evils in the world.I think the definition of evil and justice depends on the subject of comparison. "


    "Well, that might be..."


    "If you didn''t look so bad when you saw Enema, you''d know worse.Or maybe you already know - you''re destined to fight those things.Don''t hesitate to rely on us then.Fighting evil requires the power of villains. "


    Maybe I''m a bad guy, too.


    "I won''t deny it, Black-haired Swordsman.But don''t let your hands get dirty decisively.If we''re going to do this together... "


    I''ll think about it.


    Alphilis looked up at the sky and thought.Alphireese somehow knew and imagined the end of today''s meeting.I understand that this is the right answer, but not necessarily a good one.What are the choices you will make on top of that?Alphilis was once again ready for it.


    Continue

 2148 War and Peace, Part 684 ~ Unified Martial Arts Games, General Division Finals ① ~

    "Hey, Sayid, did you sleep well yesterday?"


    "... not very sleepy, but quite."


    "What, the exuberance before the battle?Are you okay with that? "


    "A warrior trembles. Don''t worry, it won''t affect the game."


    "That''s fine, I don''t want to be excused later."


    "Chief, have you thought of an excuse for losing?"


    I won''t tell you.


    �D �D Unified Martial Arts Finals �D


    Due to the coin toss between the competitors, the order was the general division and the women''s division.Yesterday, upset, a much higher flower path was built before entering the arena, and the line and sate are on top of it, waiting slowly for their turn.Rhine sat cross-legged, and Sayid crowned himself with arms.


    Where were they gathered in the flower path, the glossy dancers danced to the orchestra''s drums and strings to entertain the audience.These are the dancers who were Alfiliath''s messengers and summoned from Tarram, but the audience was thriving with the rare beauty princesses.It also includes Lunatica, Vatorca, and Gemyaka.


    "Seriously, why are we doing this?"


    "Because Jemiaka tells the commander, ''Give me a job because I''m free.''Moreover, in the silver clan, dancing is originally the work of the princesses, and it is also a dance dedicated to battle.Competitors fight each other, but there''s no mistake. "


    "Seriously! Tell me something, Lunatica."


    "I love dancing, and I get paid."


    "What kind of reward?"


    "All-you-can-eat Grilled Skewers Made by Rack"


    I''m on it!


    "... Cholo."


    "How pathetic."


    Looking at Jemiaka, who was rejuvenated by the meal, Vatorca was depressed and Lunatica continued to dance indifferently.Nevertheless, the three tireless dancers were stunning, and it must have been these three who most entertained the audience in terms of the beauty of the dance.


    Then Jemiaka waved when she saw Rascal in the audience.Gemyaka danced like a dancer in an empty long skirt with a long band fixed to her wrist and shoulders, a fantastic sight that could only be said to be a fairy of equal size.


    When Rascal blushed his face with Gemyaka''s eyes, Gemyaka laughed joyfully.


    "Kukukuku, that''s good."


    "Gemyaka, it''s pathetic to play with."


    "I''m not playing with you. I had a serious date with you."


    What?


    "I told you, it''s candidate number one.You''re gonna be a good man, that one.If I decide to do this, I''ll be fine.Vatorca, find your turn. "


    When I saw Jemiaka pulling up the dance stage with a passionate wave of her hips, Vatorca was feeling soft for a while.


    "... oh? Am I the only one who doesn''t have a turn?"


    "If you think too much, you''ll be late. Sometimes momentum is important."


    "Kh, I didn''t expect to receive such a sermon."


    Isn''t it because of the festival that the silver warrior princesses tell such an unusual story?It was unusual in the line, watching them dance with a smile.


    "It''s fine."


    "What happened?"


    "This is the kind of peaceful sight I once wanted to be a knight.It is also worth fighting for because of the calm peace.Don''t you think so? "


    "I agree. It''s a bit unfortunate that it seems more appropriate for me to stretch myself than to join that ring."


    "It''s okay, just watching makes me happy.I don''t like to fight. "


    "I agree. I don''t like fighting either."


    "That''s a strange opinion of the Wesen."


    The irony of the line, the sate passes smoothly.


    "Those who like to fight are not busy.If you forget what you''re fighting for, you''ll be just a mad warrior. "


    "Is that your opinion as a future politician?"


    "... what are you talking about?"


    The sate was empty, but the line waved gently.


    "It''s okay, you don''t have to hide it from me and Alfilis.Somehow we already know. "


    "... yes, but it doesn''t matter, it''s just a personal opinion.The Beast should go one step further.I hope that we who have lived in the human world for a long time will be at the forefront of that.At the moment, no matter what you think, humans are better at thinking and culture.You should learn to be honest and inferior. "


    I wonder. The difference between a smart man and a fool is too intense.I think the Beast is more honest? "


    "Ironic?"


    "No, not really."


    Among those words, a loud drum sounded from the venue.With that signal, the performance stops ringing, and the dancers go down.The line slowly stood up and Saito lowered her arms.


    "Well, you''re just being stupid.No complications, no extra emotions. "


    "I agree. I just do my best."


    "Win or lose, no grudge."


    Don''t hesitate, Lieutenant Rhine.


    "You''re a jerk. Don''t pretend to be wild."


    Together, they were walking towards the venue simultaneously with the second drum.


    Continue

 2149 War and Peace, Part 685 ~ Unified Martial Arts Games, General Division Finals ② ~

    Next to the flower path, there is a great cheer.The two of them walking magnificently through it could not have seen only the sunshine in the middle heaven and the rainy ground.For the sun was shining on the two costumes that were worn for this day.


    The line was wrapped in silver armor and covered with spiky projections from the left shoulder to the small hand.Though there is breast support, waist circumference, etc. is a clasp, and it was constructed with an emphasis on mobility by light clothing rather than full body armor.


    On the other hand, the sate protected the heart with a silver bra, and the silver hands on both arms appeared to be black and even more divine.It suited me well because Saito was beginning to weather the majestic atmosphere he had gained through the battle.


    And the matching cape was black with silver embroidery.There were opinions that it was similar to Black Hawk, but there were many people who wanted to reflect the color of Alphireese''s hair.


    A lot of people roared at the two outfits, and the Dwarves, Explorers, and Elves who were involved in these productions looked at the two who stood majestically, raised their fingers and smiled at them.


    "It''s tough. Does your position make people?"


    "Suddenly, Leonid."


    Leonid, who was at the head of the Beasts, murmured.Yao next to him picks up the words in his ear.Leonid was in a position to act as a moderator for the beasts sent from Grooszard, but he wasn''t particularly close to Sayid.Large and quiet saites tend to be isolated, and large physique and pleasant leonids are often at the center of everyone.Leonid didn''t particularly ignore the sate, but he didn''t encourage it into Japan.Rather than ignoring the sate, it also seemed to respect its personality, but what was it like inside?


    Leonid stared at the sate with envy.


    "Honestly, I despised Saito."


    "Really? I wouldn''t have made a fool of you like everyone else."


    "I didn''t say it, but there was no difference in my heart.In spite of our circle, I thought I was a strange warrior when I saw him who was constantly training silently, despite winning or losing.But it wasn''t.That''s haggh... "


    You''re a road seeker, right?


    "That''s it. You know the hard words."


    "Don''t worry, I just learned it the other day."


    In conversation with Nia, I happened to know the right words to describe Saito.Leonid praised Yao for his honesty.


    "All we need is that decorative posture.The glory brings no light. "


    "I agree."


    "Look at that grandiose attitude.I thought it was a gloomy black fur, but it was shining in the sun.Maybe he''ll be the beast king of our generation. "


    "... have you noticed?"


    Leonid snorts.


    "It would be strange to look at the people dispatched this time and be unconscious.As the same generation, more than half of those who have earned a good reputation and track record participate here.Then isn''t it natural to think that beast generals or beast kings will be born from here?


    But I didn''t give up either.Now I have worshipped the dust one or two steps later, but eventually I will only pass. "


    "I agree, but right now..."


    "Oh, I''ll give you my full support.It''s painful for a beast to win a human martial arts tournament. "


    I didn''t know it, but I was going to get the expectations of the beasts all by myself, Saito.


    As they walked along the flower path to the venue, the best cheer they had ever had boiled like a wave.Neither of them stopped and received the cheer.


    "... amazing."


    "Oh, I''ve never received so much cheer in my battle."


    "It''s ironic. Not as a knight, but as a mercenary."


    If you''re Jaeger''s deputy commander, maybe you''ll get the same from now on?


    "What about him? Commander Alfilis, right?If you accept it, it will be more cheerful, or it will be nothing but cursing and grudging. "


    "I see, now I understand a little bit."


    The two laughed and stepped up the stairs one by one.


    Arriving on the stairs, the umpire there was Miranda.It was Miranda, who normally seemed to be decaying one by one, but only today I greeted them with a harsh and sunny expression.


    "--Well done, warrior."


    In other words, the words that sounded arrogant suited me strangely, and the line suddenly endured the self that was about to blow up.Without some longing, solemnity, and a sense of tension for this final, we would not have been able to endure it.When I first met him, I only thought he was a rough Sister wearing a cat, but I was rather impressed with his acting skills.But maybe this is the original line.


    Speaking of sates, I was just calmly listening to Miranda.


    "I won''t have to explain anything to both of you who have fought so far.Rules are the same, no time limit.However, if there is no decision between the two, divide the balloon by one after a certain period of time.Any questions? "


    Miranda nodded as they shook their necks down.


    "Then take both weapons."


    Miranda led two men to the weapons dump.The difference in this game was that the weapons were in the venue from the beginning.And I was dressed like this, but it was also for ceremony and for the finals, so I removed it once to make both of them familiar.


    Rayfan sighed when she saw it.


    Continue

 2150 War and Peace, Part 686 ~ Unified Martial Arts Games, General Division Finals ③ ~

    "Ah, you''re taking off your costume."


    I bet it''s a costume for a horse.


    No, I thought it was very good looking.


    As Rayfan was overwhelmed, Nora, ironically speaking, made an alphabet with a disgusting expression that she threw up and threw up where Rayfan was not looking.Of course, it seemed like Rayfan was distracted by the fact that there were only Nora, Alphilis and Lisa, but she complained to Alphilis that she was in a bad mood.


    I didn''t know how to give it back to Alphilis, but I laughed bitterly.On the other hand, Lisa calmly sensed their appearance and expressed her feelings.


    "... is that the costume you wanted me to make?Last night, Dwarf, Elves and Explorer spent the night. "


    "From now on, Jaeger will be asking a lot of questions.We need to dress up before we can deal with the nobles.I made the original plan.I didn''t think there''d be more people left than the semi-finals. "


    "Today''s evening party will be necessary, and it won''t be bad.But Alfie, I haven''t heard from you about your plans from here.Will you have a meeting? "


    "Yes, of course. It depends a little on who wins."


    What do you expect?


    To Lisa''s answer, Alphilis smiled back with a profound smile.Oh, Lisa realized that this was totally fun, so she just sighed.


    Lisa''s consciousness is pulled back by the line''s actions.When the venue sighed at the weapon Rhine had in his hand, Alfilis, Rayfan, and Nora looked round.


    "... I see, I see."


    "Isn''t that as expected or as clever as you think?"


    "That''s not true, is it? The first line you rejected was the seed frame you provided.And you''re hiding your hand from me.I can''t give you any advice. "


    The weapons Rhine took were swords and shields.On a slightly larger shield with a full arm, the sate also rounded his eyes.


    "--Lieutenant Commander, is that a strange trick, or is that your weapon?"


    "No, you think so?"


    "--No, it was a stupid question. Forget it."


    Saite tried not to remember how to fight the line as much as he could.The line is ahead of you predicting how the other person feels about you or how they analyze you.In other words, the more I tried to read Rhine''s hand, the more I expected it to fall into the mud.


    Then there''s one thing to do.Unleash your full power over the other person.With that in mind, we''ve prepared ourselves so that we don''t get too much information in our heads, and so that we don''t get tried.


    But no matter what happens, Rhine wants to psychologically fight his opponent.Saite clearly admitted that it was effective.


    "(I''m still good at fighting. I''ve never seen such a good fight.Fighting may be more terrifying than a battalion of beasts) "


    Well, are you ready?


    Miranda turned her hands to heaven.Saite raised his fist from the beginning and took up his stance; on the contrary, the line snapped lightly and stamped his foot, and held his sword and shield against him.


    "Begin!"


    Together with Miranda''s decree, the audience cheered.The final of the biggest and most honorable Unified Martial Arts tournament of all time was a quiet rise, in contrast to the best excitement.


    The sate slowly circles around the line, and the line watches as it faces the sate.


    Jaeger''s men watched the situation with a stiff spit.


    "Who''s going to start first?"


    That''s right, Sayid, but I''m afraid I can''t set you up with Deputy Rhine''s trap.


    Well, it''s the final, and I''m going to be careful.


    "No, Lord Saite was going to finish it first."


    Freshman Shire denied Air Real, Florence, and Rosetta''s opinion.She had recovered considerably from the injuries of the previous battle and was able to walk safely.It was a recovery using her and Gora''s Qigong and proper treatment of Uty.Still, walking is the best thing I can do, but as a martial arts artist, I wanted to see it crawl into the finals.


    Shire makes a personal statement.


    "I just heard, but the Vice Chancellor is the architect.Then it would be safest to defeat the first blow without doing anything.That''s why I seem to have been so careful. "


    "Oh, but I stopped looking at the Vice Chancellor''s shield.Even if you are hit, you will be able to penetrate the impact with a distant shock, but you can''t read beyond that.You don''t look like the kind of warrior that beats. "


    It was also a recovered ulcer that hit the gavel.As a Qigong user, she must have read Sayid''s method of warfare.Rosetta leaks her dissatisfaction.


    "How do you know that? Guess what?"


    "Though some of you may know the conjecture, reading the flow of mind gives you a clearer rationale.Me and the Shire there are equally skilled in Qigong.I''m starting to use sate and sate unconsciously, and perhaps the Vice Chancellor. "


    "Yeah, you''re both natural.It could be a more complicated battle than it looks. "


    "I don''t know, I don''t know.Then why don''t you stare at me for a while? "


    No...


    It''s moving.


    Ursus and Shire were reading the flow of their minds.It was obvious who was going to set it up.


    Continue

 2151 War and Peace, Part 687 ~ Unified Martial Arts Games, General Division Finals ④ ~

    "Why, both of you. Move..."


    The moment Miranda tried to draw attention to the fact that Miranda had simmered the business for two people who didn''t set it up, the sate moved.Miranda is about to fall asleep at a rate that is just as praiseworthy as black wind.


    The attack was unexpectedly small, even though it was a tight sate at once.A small left-hand and right-hand strike measuring the distance.The line defends it with a shield without difficulty, and the sate jumps out as the line tries to step forward.


    And again, Sayid repeated the same behavior.The audience expects a big move, but eventually the sayte''s attack will raise a voice of dissatisfaction.


    "It''s not breast-feeding!"


    "Are you guys close!?"


    "Seriously!"


    At first, the line seemed a little unexpected, but it was immediately tightened.After seeing the situation, Lisa nodded convincingly.


    "I see, is it a way to confront rogue people when it comes to the line?It''s reasonable as an Orthodox. "


    "Yeah, it sounds like sate."


    "Um, what''s going on?"


    Rayfan asked questions and Lisa answered.


    "Slightly - only slightly, but narrowly between the attacks of Sayid.That''s about a hundredth of a breath at a time.It''s getting faster and faster. "


    "And there''s one more problem."


    Sayid''s fist trajectory.


    Fist orbit?


    Nora leaned her neck without knowing why, but the opponent, Lines, felt it most.Rhine had never been so close to a saite, but basically knew that nothing was as terrifying as a stupid opponent.


    Yes, for example, they practice pointing their fists out "exactly on the same track" a thousand times a day.


    "(Damn it! My right and left fists are flying in the same orbit for the shortest distance!It''s hard to dodge) "


    The line was equipped with a shield, but the basic defenses were "avoid" and "tame"."Receiving" turns your defense upside down, but if you avoid it, it can lead to an attack.The line chose a shield to avoid being knocked down by a single blow until he got used to the speed of the sate, but the battle didn''t go as far as I thought.


    "(Damn it, I don''t even want to do it, just take it out to the shield.If you win, you can say one thing to Alphiris, but if you lose, you''re just a fool!) "


    Even if you try to avoid the line attack, when you do, your fist will fly to the position where you instinctively return your body.The line was also aware that the sate rotation was gradually rising.


    "Hey, Evelyn, have you ever seen Lord Rhine''s shield fight?"


    "I don''t know."


    I''ve never seen Evran either.When fighting under Dior��, of course, the shield is used as a group tactic, but I have never seen the line use the shield in a one-on-one battle since training.


    Of course, I don''t know about Rhine''s trainee days, but he seems to be somewhat more proficient in the way he fights.But I didn''t seem so skilled as to bring it up in this battle.


    "(Why fight that way here?Weren''t you avoiding the way you fought during the Knights?And if you''re going to fight this final with such a baked blade, it''s disillusionment!) "


    Still, because it''s about the line, I thought there might be something, but before that, I saw the rotation of the saite''s attack coming up.


    The sate was starting to move forward and backward, lightly engraving to the left and right.And I thought the sate was moving so fast that I couldn''t see it for a second, Tatta Ta Ta Ta!The sound rang and the line retracted for about one person with the shield still in place.


    The movement was fast enough for everyone to miss, and the audience thrived at once.


    Oooh!


    "If you do it, you can do it!"


    "That''s it, come on!"


    Saite''s feet begin to move lightly to meet the audience''s thrill.The speed was just as fast as Yao, starting to move as if the sate were splitting apart.


    "Can you move like a yao in that body?"


    "Sister, no, unlike me, it''s even more hasty.Besides, fist movements aren''t straight.That''s exactly what I wanted to do.I might be faster, but nevertheless... "


    "Ho ho, that''s the ultimate ideal for those who fight with their fists.I didn''t know it was going on that year. "


    Gora the Five Wise Men joined the conversation between Nia and Yao.The two of them are a little bit appreciative of Gora''s praise.


    "The ultimate ideal - how much sate is there?"


    "Well, it''s just one of the ideals, and it''s still immature.But not half the beast generals are there.And Sayid''s attack is about to go to the next level.Look at the other person. "


    At the tip of Gora, the line was bleeding.Near shouted.


    "No way, a distant shot through a shield?With a series of shots that fast? "


    "Not all bullets. Of the eight shots fired, the second shot and the sixth shot - that was a distant small shot.Ranged fighters tend to compete for distance, but only a small shot was mixed up in a series of shots.It would be a very effective blow for a man defending himself with armor and shields. "


    "--Can you attack the gut directly? Regardless of the armor?"


    "Well, that''s a terrible technique.I don''t know the effect, so I guess I just tried using the sate.You can''t just kill someone.But now that I''ve checked my hands, I''ll go in a row. "


    As Gora predicted, Kate''s attack accelerated even further.


    Continue

 2152 War and Peace, Part 688 ~ Unified Martial Arts Games, General Division Finals ⑤ ~

    Seiyaa!


    As Saito''s attack accelerates, so does the crowd''s cheer.Saite''s attacks accelerate even more, as if they were responding.It was like a tributary gathering together into a big river, and then it was a river, and it hit the line.


    "It''s becoming one-sided!"


    "That beast is amazing!"


    The audience stepped forward and cheered, supporting Saito as if she had forgotten she was no longer a beast.Saite''s attacks are basically faithful and varied, so he won''t allow the line to fight back.


    Looking at the line of defense, Rayfan looks at the battle as he prays.


    "So, are you okay?"


    "... yeah, it''s okay."


    "But you don''t seem to have been able to fight back.Still got a plan for him? "


    "I don''t know. I don''t know..."


    "What?"


    Alphilis answered after putting them together.


    "I told him to win, and he was fine.What he can''t say is a man who doesn''t talk.Only on that point do I trust him.I told him he was gonna be okay, and he''s gonna win. "


    Alphilis had a strong belief in his eyes.Rayfan glanced at the eyes and decided to support the line with a strong feeling.


    The Romanslands were watching the battle elsewhere.Swender admired the battle honestly.


    "Great battle."


    "Yes, it''s an incredible series of strikes."


    "No, Anne. I praised that human warrior."


    "What about it?"


    It was unusual for a Swedle to stand up from a chair and look down at the battle.My concubine Orloi��ge urged me not to sit down.Annecrose noticed that she was holding her fist because she couldn''t hold back the noise of blood.


    "That man - I''d love to fight on the battlefield."


    "Excuse me, Father, but it looks like we''re on the defensive side."


    "Anne, you are a first-class dragon knight, but second-class warrior on earth.Why hasn''t the wooden shield been damaged after so many Beast attacks?And why hasn''t the man passed out yet, with so many beatings with distant applications that pierce his shield? "


    "... they say so."


    Annecrose was relieved at the suggestion of Swede.The line gradually retracted at first, but it was no longer slight.


    Sweddle continued.


    "Alexandria''s Shield. I haven''t seen first-class technology in so long.I remember there were more knights older than me, but these days, it''s been a long time.Dior�� is too sturdy to change without a shield.I don''t like the Diorette either.The effect is that the young Alexandrian knights these days seem to be overwhelmed by the attack. "


    Ha, is that you, left side?


    "And that man''s forged body.Not too muscular, not too thin, specializing in endurance, but passing shock while using shields, plus endurance, technology, and coolness enough to withstand that blow.There won''t be as many warriors as 300,000 in the total Romansland army.In fact, Louis lost a lot. "


    That''s it...


    It was Annecrose''s first time to hear Swender praise people for letting go.And then there''s one thing that bothers me.


    "So, you think it''s the line that wins?"


    "How about that? That beast is going to take a hit while showing off that many shots.Depending on how he counterattacks, it''ll be over in an instant. "


    Yeah?


    "Well, if I were you..."


    A similar conversation was held at the Enchantment Society when Sweddle overlaid himself to tell the battle trend.


    Hmm, let''s make it human and just a beast.


    "Melee combat technology is probably better than yours, Brady Maria."


    "If you are a concubine, you will burn it without getting too close.Why do we have to fight muddy battles? "


    "But after all this fighting, isn''t it bad enough to see?"


    "... hmm."


    Poetry made me wonder when I realized that Brady Maria wasn''t interested either.This is true of Brady Maria''s recent adulthood, but the atmosphere has clearly changed since the dawn of the day of the earthquake.


    Are you saying the evil spirit has cleared up?It was like a blend of young brutality and aged glamour, but it felt like they were lurking, melting and blooming.


    Of course, even if the flower is right, it is not beautiful.But Brady Maria wasn''t dull enough to notice the strange gaze poetry was pointing at.


    Continue

 2153 War and Peace, Part 689 ~ Unified Martial Arts Games, General Division Finals ⑥ ~

    "What is poetry? Is your concubine''s attitude so strange?"


    "No, it''s not like that--"


    "That''s weird. You''re so grown-up, you''re a brutal wizard.What are you up to now? "


    Fujita asked questions too directly, so poetry fell out of the chair in a hurry.Brady Maria was stunned by the poem, but when Fujita saw the seriousness without moving one eyebrow, she sighed and told the people who were there.


    "Nothing in particular.If you insist, one business has been paid. "


    "Business?"


    "Oh, my concubine race has reduced its numbers directly in the battle with the Dragon, but we have succeeded in defeating the ancient species that was its principal cause.It was just a coincidence - it wasn''t intended. "


    "Never heard of such a story?"


    "It was a good experience that even concubines used to slaughter all their fellow concubines with their hands.I feel like I''ve got a grip on my chest. "


    Fujita, who could not feel the lie in the words, shut up.Maybe he reacted to the word "business."Poetry does not know the details, but I can imagine what kind of determination Fujita is joining this line.He also carries a great fate or homework.


    And so is poetry.That''s why I was able to feel Brady Maria''s mood, and that''s why I suddenly got a word out.


    "Brady Maria - Are you lonely?"


    "-What?"


    I understood the meaning of the words coming out of my mouth, and the poet was relieved.Brady Maria became clearly suspicious and moody, forcing even Purity White Raku to stretch her face.


    Poetry quit in a hurry to fix it.Even if I die from this, I am convinced that there is such a fate.


    But not pity, but seeing the poetry spoken in a quiet manner, Brady Maria quickly suppressed it as she was about to be killed.And he sighed even more.


    "... poetry, or your neck will fly."


    I''m sorry.


    "Don''t apologize. Well... did you miss your concubine?If that''s what they say, it might be. "


    Everyone on the spot was surprised.Who could have spoken to the woman standing there with the same crying expression while stroking the head of poetry?


    Jing Yi Bai Raku did not collapse and turned his gaze back towards the competition, but there was a sign of a new development.


    "- We have time."


    "I''m stuck."


    The first thing I noticed about the change was that Juni Shiraku and Gora were at the same time.The line appeared to be on the defensive side, but it was steadily narrowing its distance.Of course, I was aware of my opponent, Sayid.


    Nuu!


    Staying away from the line further increases the sate rotation.In a series of shots like being caught in a black tornado, the eyes of the glittering line glowed.Rhine takes a stand.


    "I won''t let you!"


    The sate rotation was maximized.At the same time, he stepped in harder than ever before, and released a strong kick to throw in the line with his hip rotation.When the line received not only the shield but also the belly of the sword, the wooden shield and sword burst into pieces.


    Saite saw the moment the audience didn''t have time to scream.Behind the shield of the line was a hidden sword.The shield broke, but the line had a sword in its left hand.


    "(Left side - living together?)"


    After a strong blow, the sate is stiff for a moment.But the recipient thought it was a foolish move and took advantage of the powerful blow spin to kick the universe even further.The sword on the left hand of the line blew up brilliantly, and Saito thought he had won the bet.


    The spare one on the waist of the line jumps into his eyes.


    "(Knights hide a spare sword - either for protection or self-determination)"


    I heard of such a human habit from someone.Is it for spare living? Saite thinks so and prepares to intercept.


    Although the posture is unfavourable, I thought it should not be blown away so easily because of the difference in posture.Besides, it is the line that is carrying the off-site.From here, I decided that I would not lose a violent attack like Levenstein.


    "(At the very least, bring it to a fight!)"


    I even saw Roch''s attack, Sayid. I don''t think I can see the speed of the line''s attack.But an indelible attack is not just about speed.Attacks from the unconscious - Yes, when attacked unexpectedly, Sayid now knows that no one is rigid.


    Was the audience shouting because the sword and shield of the line broke out, or was it because the line threw the sword at the saite?Saite knew that the sword he had been thrown was meant to block his sight, and the line jumped into his pocket.


    Even if there is no place to stay, the speed at which the line is stepped does not change.


    "Uh-oh!?"


    The elbow of the line stuck deep into the dove''s tail.I caught my finger on the sate''s chest that broke into a chestnut and threw it on my back.


    Whoa!


    I knew how fast the line was going.I also knew that I could be an armored man.In normal games, the upper body was a naked beast, but it was just a precaution to come to the game wearing the bra you had made so hard to avoid being struck by the heart.


    All of them came out in the back.


    "(No... no, I must have figured out a lot of ways to fight and put a line of defense on many fronts so that no matter which way doesn''t work, it''s actually...)"


    I noticed it while driving in, but the shield of the line was painted with more resin than necessary.It was too sticky to be used when tanning skin or adding water repellency to a wooden shield.However, I noticed that this caused my fist to gradually slip.


    It was imperative to use soles for distant shocks.Sayid realized what would have happened if he kept kicking him in the soles of his feet - a way of fighting that he would have prepared.


    Still not ready, huh?


    Saito exhaled such a mood as he danced through the sky.And when the sate fell outside the arena, the line slowly shook its fist into the sky, and the venue was wrapped in applause and excitement that just broke.


    Continue

 2154 War and Peace, Part 690 ~ Unified Martial Arts Games, Womens Division Finals ① ~

    "It was a splendid battle. Perhaps it was the right battle for the large-scale finals for the 400th anniversary.Hey, King Dryan? "


    I see.


    A muse that pays tribute in a VIP seat.And Ryan, who was able to clap her hands and feel dissatisfied somewhere.


    "... you''re young. You were just one early."


    "King Ryan, what do you say?"


    "I''m talking to myself."


    Ryan answered Muse''s words without hesitation.


    And Gora also applauded sparingly.


    "Ho ho ho. It''s a great fight.Young waves are definitely coming. "


    "Was it a great battle from Lord Gora''s perspective?"


    "Of course, because it''s not a fight, it''s a fight.It will be different in a rule-free dressing, but this is better in elegance.But it would be a killing scene for that man to realize his true value. "


    "That''s right. There''s something about cowardice that leads to Captain Alfilis."


    Yao''s spicy expression was somewhat proud.Gora chuckles.


    "It''s a pity, therefore. I can''t imagine how many warriors a man like Rhine would be if he had a 100-year life."


    "Because you''re human, you''re going to be so strong, Lord Gora."


    "Maybe Nia''s right.But I always think about "what if". Are you old? "


    "It''s not old, it''s untrained.Unfinished training is dangerous, you''ll get caught in the orchestral. "


    Nia''s words were helpless in pointing to Gora, who was embracing them with a difficult face.


    "... maybe so." The life of a man has never been practiced. "


    "So is Orangebull.That''s why you enter the spirit and manipulate people.Yes, Alfilis said so. "


    I see. But...


    Nearly neither Nia nor Yao knew what Gora said, which was obscured by an even more exciting cheer.The crowd stood up together as the line raised its hand in all directions and demanded cheer.


    It was Ray Fan who stood up in the same way in the VIP seat and applauded with his face uplifted.He expressed his emotion with his whole body so that he could cling to Nora, and showed the nobility what a beginner it was.


    "Nora, did you see that!? Lord Rhine has won!"


    "... wow. Did that man do anything to you?Why don''t you show your manners to me? "


    "Did you say something, Nora?"


    "Anything"


    Nora also opened her eyes and opened her mouth to praise Nora.The tone was back to what it used to be, but that was the proof that Nora was also touched.


    Lisa praised Lisa with a smile, and Alphilis sighed heavenly.


    "You wanted to win, that man.I think we raised a lot more men than we first met. "


    "Yes, I admit it."


    "Did you fall in love?"


    "That''s not all."


    Lisa raised her hand as if it were a goodness, and Alfie retightened her expression.Behind that line of sight is a line of pride and a sate who quietly walks to the winner and asks him to shake hands.


    The scenery after the refreshing game was applauded with a hearty applause.


    That''s the best result I''ve ever had.


    "Can I do either of the following?"


    "Yes, Victoria didn''t go to the women''s division, nor did Orlu or Urus participate.Honestly, Dorothy is the best I could have done if she stayed longer than the quarter-finals.But Elsia is not satisfied yet. "


    "You can''t beat Dior��, can you?"


    In Lisa''s opinion, Alphilis was stuck in words.


    "... that''s a tough part, but if I say so, it''ll be a big wall.I won''t say anything, I can''t. "


    "Even if it''s an impossible challenge, do you think you can support the team more than they want?"


    "It''s my job to tell them if it''s really impossible.I just think there are two types of teammates. "


    "Two types?"


    "People like Dorothy who deliver what they expect by guiding, and teammates who dare to leave them behind to deliver more than they expect."


    "Where''s Elsia?"


    "That''s what I''m expecting.So I set up and helped as much as I could.The rest is up to Elsia. If we''re going to make a difference here... "


    Alphilis swallowed the word.Lisa could not have anticipated the words ahead.Because Alphiris himself still doesn''t know what to expect from Elsia.


    Continue

 2155 War and Peace, Part 691 ~ Unified Martial Arts Games, Womens Division Finals ② ~

    In so doing, the praise for the line ended, and the line returned to the waiting room once.The trophy ceremony starts at the end of the women''s match.


    And the girls were encouraged to enter, but the flower path was more chaotic.Lisa was the first to react to the reaction.


    "Alfie. Speaking of which, did Elsia prepare something with care?What are you going to do? "


    "Hey, a little surprise. I was the originator, but Lana, Fenna, and Uty were more likely to be Norinori along the way."


    "So, what?"


    "I tried it a little bit.I''m sure it looks pretty good... but I wonder how much it''s been set up? "


    Alphiris was also bowing his neck, and Dior�� was the only one on the stairs first.Dior�� was wearing Alexandria''s official knight outfit, but his expression seemed a little tired and confused.


    Then he glanced back and walked towards Miranda.Miranda also tilted her neck without knowing why Dior�� appeared on the stairs alone.


    "Where''s Elsia?"


    "Hmm, wasn''t that Arnelia''s intention?She''s a brave girl.Or is it just a leprechaun? "


    "What do you mean?"


    "I knew it. I''ve seen the UMA finals many times, but I didn''t think it would help."


    Miranda soon learned the meaning of Dior��''s words when she saw Elsia climbing up the stairs.


    Immediately after the line game.Over Elsia, who was waiting for her turn, Uty fluttered down.


    Normally, the audience would be upset if fairies such as Uty were to fly, but over the past few days, Uty has been drinking with the people in a scattered gathering, and the less spectators who were surprised at her appearance anymore, the more famous she was.


    Normally, a good friend of Elsia''s makes fun of her even at times like this.


    Hey, are you nervous?


    "Nothing."


    "Really? If you''re nervous, can I say that?"


    "You may be nervous.But that means good.The only thing I can think about is defeating them. "


    "... ho"


    Looking at Elsia''s expression, Uty knew how fulfilling she was.Concentration that does not move even if it is slightly chilled or teased.I thought there was nothing wrong with adding more performances.


    "Sometimes, Elsia, you''re not going to take the hood and the robe as long as you can, are you?"


    "Isn''t that something? Lana and Fenna said," Even in their current costumes, there''s no problem with the ease of movement, so do as you can. "


    "Fufu, that''s fine. Come here for a minute."


    Eh, we''re almost there...


    "Never mind, if anything happens, blame me.Diorre, I''m sorry, but can you come in first?I''m gonna do a little show! "


    Utie pointed to Diorre, and while Diorre was stunned, Utie pushed Elsia first, pushing the flower path and heading towards the waiting room.


    Dior�� was left alone, but after a few moments there was a sign of admission, he had to go to the flower path alone.He went slowly to wait for Elsia, but when he saw her coming out of the waiting room from behind as he climbed the stairs, he climbed up convincingly.


    The line that returned to the waiting room was so surprised that the feeling of winning by seeing the scene unfolding there would go somewhere.


    "What are you guys doing?"


    "Prepare, prepare! Don''t look at me, skeleton!"


    "No, you guys are in the waiting room on your own... I see. Is that it?"


    The line nodded convincingly, placing her hand on her chin.


    "Is this also the wisdom of Alfiliath?"


    "Creator Alphireese, featuring Lana, costume designing Fenna, acting me."


    "Oh, my God, who''s the entertainer?"


    "Finish it up.Leave it to me, I''ll blow the deputy general''s championship away! "


    "Yes, sir."


    Elsia asked the line with a serious expression, so the line also answered.


    "... well, that wasn''t what I expected."


    "Yes, but it''s fine, it''s in shape."


    Are you going to defeat Dior��?


    "I can''t fight without that.Defeat all those who stand in the way. I was prepared to become a mercenary. "


    Lynne was impressed to see Elsia leave the waiting room.I don''t know what path she''s going to take, but I thought it was certain that she would become the core of Jaeger.


    "I don''t know, maybe you can replace me... No, if I were a woman, would I be like that?No, she''s a little too pretty. "


    The line was seriously murmuring about the crap.


    Continue

 2156 War and Peace, Part 692 ~ Unified Martial Arts Games, Womens Division Finals ③ ~

    Dior�� was waiting for Elsia to come up the stairs, where Uty first came up.However, the audience was groaning and watching, unable to understand what was happening.


    That''s the same with Miranda. I was supposed to have been quite prepared to deal with any unforeseen situation when I was the referee of the final of the Unified Martial Arts Games, but I couldn''t catch up with my comprehension for a moment.


    Because I was there because it was a human adult form of utility.With elegance enough to overlook the superior spirits, and a glossy limb that is even thinner and more fascinating than when you were a fairy.Everyone loved the beauty.


    The utty danced like a dancer with silk, and showed a subtle dance like a dance, and welcomed Elsia, who kneeled down to the ground and climbed up the stairs.When the audience''s gaze was clear, more beautiful princesses than Uty appeared there.


    It wasn''t just the audience that took a breath, it was the Alfilis.


    "Wow... more than I imagined."


    "Alfie? I don''t know the details on the sensors alone, but what happened?"


    "Nobody told me to do that."


    So, Alfie?


    I couldn''t afford to answer Lisa''s questions.It was natural that Elsia herself appeared as she took off her robe as she went up the stairs, but no one could recognize her as Elsia.


    The usual, slightly habitual, dull blonde hair shined like flowing, and the blurry and prominent face turned into a slightly red ball-like skin because of makeup.Silver armor on a blue-toned pool powder accentuated a feminine look, with a knee-length dress and white tights and boots on the lower body.He looked nothing like Elsia, the usual boy.


    It''s for combat. However, someone in the venue began to murmur, dressed as if it were strange to be in the social scene.


    "... Princess Knight."


    "Princess Knight?"


    Yes, Princess Knight.


    "Princess Knight Elsia!"


    As the gaze of the venue was changing fiercely, it seemed like a knight against the lady who took Uty''s hand.


    In response to the venue''s reaction, Uty stepped down the stairs in exchange for Elsia.


    "Be careful. It''s a turning point in your life."


    "I know. It''s an opportunity to come down, I''ll make sure it''s done."


    Concentrate on Elsia without the audience''s enthusiasm.Needless to say, Uty walked up the stairs waving her hand.Without even looking at Dior��, Elsia went to pick up the weapon that was in the venue.


    "... Huh?"


    "That''s what it''s like to be blinded.Not until yesterday. "


    Miranda and Dior�� were stunned to see how Elsia was, but they finally returned to me.


    "That''s true, but Utie..."


    "I thought it was a superior spirit for a moment, but it was the fruit of a dream because the signs were different.It works on fairies, too.I''ll let Pignom eat it next time. "


    "Why don''t you try it?"


    "I''ve been through this."


    Miranda rounded her eyes to Dior��''s words.Dior�� glanced at Miranda suddenly in response.


    "What''s so funny?"


    "No, I thought it was quite a mess."


    "It was over a hundred years ago.Sometimes I yearned for adulthood when I didn''t grow up. "


    What''s the result?


    "Don''t listen."


    Miranda laughed with a dull smile because of the dior��.The best knight on the continent was also a troubled man.


    "Hmm, I see. Is that what happens to vagrants when they''re young?"


    "As if you knew something.Isn''t the Archbishop young enough? "


    Well, what do you think?


    Miranda cheered even more.When Elsia took off her armor and dress, her lower body turned into a short skirt and white tights and boots.


    Miranda whistled and Dior�� looked reluctant.However, with a dagger on his left hip and a stabbing sword on his right hand, Elsia made a gentle gesture, and Dior��''s expression tightened to Russia.


    "... I can."


    "Dior��, are you ready?"


    Yeah, I''ll do it now.


    By the time Elsia''s preparations were over, Diorre prepared herself, but in an instant the preparations were over and she turned back with Elsia.Remove the ceremonial armor, open one collar, and return to the sword and round shield.The knights who were at the venue admired the early work, which numbered only 10.


    "--Fast"


    "That''s what they call a battlefield goddess."


    Always on the battlefield. She''s a tougher knight than anyone. No, a knight in a knight. "


    For Dior��, a knight for over 100 years, it was only natural because he was as used to it as he was to it in the morning.But Elsia didn''t look at the motion, and it was the first time she looked at the Dior�� from the front when she was facing Miranda.


    Continue

 2157 War and Peace, Part 693 ~ Unified Martial Arts Games, Womens Division Finals ④ ~

    "(Good eyes)"


    Dior�� was a little surprised that Elsia had looked from the front.Many opponents are afraid of Dior�� and tend to look down.It was the same even within Alexandria.Alternatively, the eyes were burning with hostility and staring at each other, but the eyes of Elsia were different.


    "(- What are you looking at?Not me... are you looking at what''s ahead of me?Really, are you going to set me up?) "


    Dior�� smiled unexpectedly.Because it was ridiculous to be treated as a stepping stone by myself and such an unchanging girl who was called small when I stood up against her face.


    Sure, try it.


    Dior�� spoke of nature and thought.For the first time, Elsia looked surprised at what it was meant to be, but without a word of conversation, she stared at the dior�� and retracted for a few steps.


    Raise your sword in front of you, close your eyes, and look like you''re praying.Although that stance seemed futile, Dior�� took a typical stance of reception before carefully shielding himself without alarm.It is easy to imagine her attacking even if she doesn''t know her personality when she is under the twitching siren of Elsia.


    "(Long time no see, this feeling.How long has it been since you''ve only been seen as a swordsman and challenged?Fufu, this is also fresh) "


    "Begin!"


    Miranda''s precautions, the introduction of the two men who came to the finals of the women''s division, etc., came to an end sometime, and there was a signal to start.


    As always, Dior�� tried to see how the opponent was coming out of the defensive stance.But at that moment, he stuck his shield in front of him.


    I didn''t even have time to think it was bad, but the sword of Elsia was flying in.In the meantime, I was going to be able to accept even the presence of Rhine.I was unconscious when I was working with the line when I only had a sword.In a situation where he had a shield, he was confident that he would even play the line.


    But even the dior�� is pushing faster than expected.There is no time for the audience to breathe or even scream.Dior�� retreats to be played, and Elsia also takes a distance.And what the audience saw was a dior�� bleeding from the right eyelid.


    Ah.


    Dior��''s face.


    The right half of Dior��''s face is stained with vermilion.Dior�� wiped the blood, but the bleeding didn''t stop.


    "(Deep... Did it reach not only the skin, but also some meat?The right eye is useless during the game. On the contrary.) "


    Dior�� calmly thought his right eye would have been crushed if his shield hadn''t barely pushed up the belly of Elsia''s spike sword.


    "(You''re not here to win the game, you''re here to kill me.That''s killing me, okay. The look of cuteness is a scary woman behind her back) "


    The Diorheists felt a deep sweat on their hands and back and laughed.Having never been struck this far in the first place, Elsia was not pleased with the results, but watched the Dior�� calmly and slowly began to circle to the right of the Dior�� to fill the distance.


    Only the sound of the heels of Elsia''s boots echoes in the gloomy venue.


    "(I can tell by the sound of the boots even if I can''t see them, but yes, how was it until the previous game?)"


    Elsia moves faster so Diorre doesn''t even have time to think.In the VIP seat, Alfilius watched the battle, but Lisa looked reluctantly at the battle.


    "Alfie, have you advised Elsia on anything?"


    "No? Elsia thinks and fights herself.I can hardly believe she asked me for advice. "


    "I see, but perhaps the most similar to Alfie is Elsia."


    Am I right?


    "Yes, I''m going to do something unexpected or unexpected - I''m going to kill Dior�� with the blow I just made."


    Of course.


    Lisa said something about Rayfan, but Alfilius flatly affirmed it.


    "If you''re not ready to do that, you''ll never win if you stand up.Besides, they''re serious, they''re not alarmed. "


    Really?


    "Dior�� is distracted?"


    "No, I may not be alarmed, but I don''t think Elsia can beat Diorre that much."


    "Why?"


    "Killing form"


    Lisa felt the horror as she sensed Elsia.


    "Dior�� may be the only one who feels Elsia''s lethality, but Elsia''s lethality is like the finest needle of that prick sword.It feels like it''s being pushed into the Dior�� for dozens of years. "


    "That much killing?"


    "Alfie, you''ve created a monster.Maybe a monster is about to be born. "


    "Monster..."


    While watching Alphiris, the attack by Elsia had begun again.


    Continue

 2158 War and Peace, Part 694 ~ Unified Martial Arts Games, Womens Division Finals ⑤ ~

    Woo!


    After the sound of Elsia''s footsteps went up a little faster, the attack went off in a hurry.Diorre''s basic method of warfare with a shield is to take it with a shield or to parry it before fighting back.Few women can beat the power of Dior�� if they take it seriously, and if they flush and lose their posture, they have the skills to decide the game in an instant.


    However, Dior�� was not good at stabbing swords alone.Too thin to catch, too small to parse.What was even more inexperienced was the speed and variety of attacks by Israel.


    Hmm...


    Elsia''s poke was not about speed, it was about labor.An attack like an arrow pouring down on the battlefield strikes Dior��.And it''s not a straight track, it''s a curve.


    Kuaa!


    A missed blow broke Dior��''s balloon.It is meaningless in the timeless finals, but it is helpful to indicate which is superior.And if all is lost, it will not change that the defeat will be declared within thirty counts.


    Dior�� tried to counterattack by reading the serial fire, but the gap never came.


    "(What is this series of shots?Not only is there no gap, but I can''t read it at all!) "


    The next moment, thinking that Elsia''s attack had fallen like rain, he changed course like a snake.Like the leaves of countless trees dancing in the storm, the orbit is free to change.With the experience of Dior��, it was an attack that I could not remember.


    The audience thrives on the offensive.


    "Yes, Princess Knight!"


    Do it!


    "Big hole!"


    The magnification of Elsia is really close to 20 times.While no one doubted Dior��''s victory, the crowd betting on Elsia was a little fussy.


    Of course, I am concerned about Jaeger.


    "Whoa, we''re gonna win!?"


    "Seriously, Elsia, were you so strong?"


    "Has anyone bet on Elsia?"


    Rosetta checked, but everyone shook their necks sideways.At the edge of that vision, there is air reality.


    Aerial Sensei


    "What is this big teacher?"


    "You''re a big teacher, aren''t you?"


    "I don''t know, did you bet on Elsia?"


    "Yes. Another bet on the whole fortune?"


    Now a lot of people drink spit, but Air Real sighs and denies it.


    "What do you think of me?I don''t hit that many times.This time it''s a bet I''m not sure about. "


    "Well, which one did you bet on?"


    "At most, about one-fifth of the wealth.One million pounds to Elsia. "


    "Hia, chicka-chicka-million!?"


    Twenty million if you win. Mm-hmm.


    Several people, including Florence and Rakia, passed out.Tasha is pinching her cheeks as she counts her fingers.


    Air Real sighed as if she had seen something irresistible.


    "That''s why I''m not sure.It''s quick to turn your eyes until the results come out. "


    "Yep, that''s fine. If you win, you''ll be able to spend the rest of your life in luxury!"


    "Idiot. Money is worth spending on something meaningful.Does it make sense to store or play around? "


    Wow! What are you going to use it for?


    "It''s still a secret, Emerald.What do you think of the game trend? "


    As a user of the same prick sword, Air Real asks Emerald for his opinion.The Emerald was somewhat excited to support Elsia''s game.


    Elsia, superiority!


    Still to that extent. What is Elsia''s hallmark of blocking Dior��''s counter-attack? "


    "Hmm! One move, three delusions.On your elbows, on your knees, on the other side.I''m completely deluded by moving it in pieces! "


    "Perpendicular to make the origin difficult to understand."


    The verticals, which I thought would be disadvantageous if they were grasped, apparently played a role in Israel''s attack.Efforts and delusions, and the first dior�� to destroy half of his vision.Air Real imagines that you can''t fight back so easily.


    However, because it is not the case, Dior�� is called the best knight on the continent.Jiri, Jiri and I were getting ready to be shot, and I was filling up the gap with Elsia.


    Continue

 2159 War and Peace, Part 695 ~ Unified Martial Arts Games, Womens Division Finals ⑥ ~

    When Elsia feels caught in between, she turns around Dior��''s blind spot again before approaching the edge of the arena.Repeating this twice or so, more people began to notice that the game trend was changing.


    Diore-sama is trying to figure out what''s going on.


    "Yeah, because it''s his job to take it and cut it off."


    The knights of Alexandria calmly analyze.All Dior�� balloons are damaged except the abdomen and back.None of the other Elsia is damaged.But if Elsia is attacking enough to threaten Diorre, it may not be much other than the first blow.Dior�� kept his left eye firmly open and observed the attack by Elsia.


    "(I was able to grasp the time that was difficult to grasp with one eye.Approximately 17 Attack Muscles.And when we weave together multiple kinds of faces, the means of attack are really close to two hundred - almost all of them.There are fewer forceful means than too much trouble.If you keep your abdomen and back protected, you can avoid losing) "


    It may be a different result on the battlefield, and if the tip of the stabbing sword is poisoned, it will only be a threat.But now that it''s a competition, Dior�� thought that unless it''s a time-limited stage, the opponent who can aim for victory by force.


    "(As long as it was won before the sky watch match.It''s possible that I lost without a trick, but if it''s the only thing I can do, I''ll take it down.) "


    Dior��''s fighting spirit swelled up as he felt his winning hand.But Elsia smiled as she watched Dior��.


    "The best knight on the continent, isn''t that a little too serious?"


    "You were bullied when you were little, weren''t you?"


    Dior�� was suddenly cut off.Certainly, my brothers often punched me in the face, but the tone of Elsia, who made me look like a fool, was the same as my older brothers, and Diore reacted unexpectedly.


    Against Dior��, who had gone out before him, Elsia jumped out without even intercepting him.Dior�� followed, but Elsia pointed to where Dior�� was.


    Are you sure? There''s something missing.


    What!?


    Dior�� suddenly got caught in the sight of Elsia and unexpectedly looked in the direction she was in.At that moment, the impact ran on Dior��''s back.An Elsia wooden ball hit his back and the balloon on his back was damaged.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, I disagreed. By the way, I''m the one who dropped it."


    "Uh-uh!"


    As Elsia jumped out, she threw a small wooden ball with her spinning hand behind her back.When Dior�� turned his back, a wooden ball fell to the ground and shot Dior�� in the back.


    The layers and Gail who were watching said the same thing elsewhere.


    Wow, I''m a bully.


    You have a good personality.


    "Is that what Lisa says?"


    Lisa gave a pleasant impression, and Alfie leaned on her side.Again, Elsia took a stand, and now she took a stand to intercept Dior�� from a straight line.


    "All that''s left is the belly."


    "I don''t think that''s going to work!"


    That''s going to work.


    When Dior�� shields his abdomen, he hits multiple wooden balls.Elsia had already been working on it.Dior�� is a defensive development.


    "But wouldn''t it be impossible to hit with this much protection?"


    What do you think?


    The ball that Elsia threw with her left hand suddenly sank in front of Dior��.And when it hits the ground, it jumps under the shield.


    Nooo!


    "That''s not a woman''s voice.Be more elegant. "


    Let Elsia lift her hair and roll around to provoke the escaped Dior��.Even though it was known to be provocative, Dior�� had no choice but to choke and eat his teeth.


    "Whatever mouth you use to throw a weapon!"


    "Wow, how to use a mundane weapon can be an art.Not to mention, losing sparingly is a stupid climax.Who decided to fight with a sword?This isn''t a knight fight.It''s a unified martial arts tournament where civilians can participate. "


    "That''s Jaeger, is it the influence of the Alfiliates that doesn''t choose the means!?"


    "All right. I can''t use anything as dirty as a commander."


    "Kukukuku, I''ll tell you."


    "... it''s definitely bad."


    Lisa, who was picking up the conversation, leaked a sneer, but Alphilis didn''t even know what it was.I could understand that the content would be somehow bad.


    Continue

 2160 War and Peace, Part 696 ~ Unified Martial Arts Games, Womens Division Finals ⑦ ~

    Was it because of Elsia''s predominance that Lisa gave a loud laugh and Alfie''s reluctant expression?The attack by Elsia certainly hunted down Dior�� and even looked one-sided to the audience.Elsia''s attack accelerated to meet a thriving audience, and with heat, she finally flew one of Dior��''s hairpins.The crowd thrives as one side of the mackerel and twin tail loosens.


    Betz looked at the situation and murmured.


    "Wow, that girl.Let''s hunt down Dior�� there. "


    "Betz''s attack, or which one''s up?"


    Hmm... Miss.


    The words rounded Vika''s eyes.


    "Really? Then it would be the finest warrior of all humans."


    Maybe if you attack one side.I am more or less the same as the attacker - somewhat the swordsman.The variety and speed of that attack that year.The longer you grow up, the better you''ll be. "


    What if I win?


    I don''t know.


    Betz had to respond vaguely to Chaska''s question.Even if a girl named Elsia is a swordsman who was particularly good at attacking among humans, Diorre is undoubtedly the highest level of defense.Betz won, or Diorre didn''t have a shield.How many times have you fought the shielded Dior�� against the former Levenstein?


    Above all, Dior��''s eyes are still shining brightly.By contrast, Elsia''s breath was beginning to rise visibly.


    "Okay, here we go. How many more do you have left?"


    "Is it over?"


    "--Phew, just be a little careful."


    Dior�� was hatefully calm, and Elsia attacked with all sorts of haste, but she wasn''t upset except at first sight.The muscles of the altered attack were also being discerned, and as the defense was slowly decreasing, finally, as she was about to be diverted from the attack, Elsia retreated.


    Another balloon broke and we could run away - the crowd and Jaeger''s people expected it, but not just Elsia.


    "(Stop thinking like that, me.The opponent is the perfect and best knight.Don''t expect coincidence!) "


    "(Have your eyes not died yet?Very tired, but full of energy.One more thing, two more tricks.It''s still time to attack) "


    Still, if Elsia tried to run around the blind spot again, she was going to push in.As it retracted honestly, Dior�� was swooping forward.Depending on the direction of Elsia''s escape, it was settled.


    Elsia got ready again.But now I have a lot of small wooden balls in my left hand.Dior�� looked at it and stood more alert.


    "(It''s clever. Perfect distance and direction control, not just throwing, but just playing and throwing with your fingers.Plus, you can jump freely with rotation.That would be a gift.If this had been an iron weapon, it would have been a little more threatening.You can ignore the wooden one unless it hits a critical spot.It''s the last time you have less trouble poking) "


    Dior�� stepped a big step forward.At the same time, Elsia makes countless pieces, and her left hand plays with her finger to fly a wooden ball in succession.Dior�� thrusts forward to protect his last chest balloon from all of those attacks, closing his distance from Elsia.


    Elsia retreats while attacking and Dior�� advances while defending.The audience also found that the trend was reversing.


    "Diorley, go!"


    Elsior! Push it out!


    Given that Elsia''s breath is rising and her movements are slowing down, the crowd cheers that this will be her last offensive.In response, Elsia made an effort, but the orbit gradually became monotonous.


    Dior��''s attention is to the number of wooden balls on the left hand side.


    "(5, 4, 3... 0!)"


    When the number of wooden balls on the left hand runs out, Diorre doesn''t miss the moment Elsia reaches into her waist bag to fill it up.A small wooden ball popped out of Elsia''s mouth as soon as she tried to step in here.


    "(Eyes crushed!)"


    Dior�� plays it with a shield for an unexpected attack, but for a moment, Elsia''s upper body hides with a shield.Elsia''s foot rises in that gap.


    "(What are you trying to kick?... wooden balls?) "


    The wooden balls that Elsia kicked at hit Dior�� as he bent over.The left hand did not move, and the wooden ball, which was attacked by playing the shield, directly hit Dior��''s side head.


    "Is that what this is--?"


    At that moment, Dior�� doubted my eyes.I completely lost my left eye.Elsia won''t miss out while she understands that her eyelids have completely fallen.


    Continue

 2161 War and Peace, Part 697 ~ Unified Martial Arts Games, Womens Division Finals ⑧ ~

    Haaaaaaaa!


    Nuuu! But...


    Dior��''s reaction to the sudden disappearance of Elsia''s footsteps was delayed when he tried to say that his footsteps made him fully aware of his position.


    Dior�� herself was surprised that she had relied on the sound of Elsia''s boots to catch the warning signs of the attack, even though it had hitherto sounded like a dance.Suddenly the lights fell down during the ball and the dance partner''s position was unknown - the dior�� became rigid.


    Elsia was deliberately making footsteps - precisely hitting her with a heel.It was to put the center of gravity behind it for more change and to show the sword''s amplitude, but also to illusion the spacing and weight of the sword.And as the center of gravity approached the toes, the footsteps disappeared.Striking attacks are linear, heavy, and fastest.


    Dior��''s rigidity was resolved when Elsia''s sharpened attack directly hit the base of her right thumb.


    Gu?


    Dior�� noticed that the sword slipped off his hand and the bone at the base of his thumb fell off.Then I thought it would be a shield, but even the shield was shattered by a blow from Elsia.


    "What is it!?"


    "Well, I''ve been focusing on one point all along.If it''s made of the same wood, it doesn''t make sense. "


    Layers know. I''ve destroyed countless trees that Elsia has been practicing.The wooden sword stabbing sword for practice was not intended, but suitable for this tournament.If it''s a wooden stabbing sword, it''s definitely the best in the tournament now.


    Elsia knows. As a physical feeling, how much of the same material will break if you keep applying it to the same place?The wooden sword today is a sword that has been specially repaired in material and adjusted by the layer.You can''t lose with this sword.


    Dior�� knew.It is impossible to carry out an attack on Israel without a sword and shield.


    Kuu!


    Wow!


    Dior�� defended his eyes and throat against Elsia''s onslaught.It''s a place where you can die in a single blow.Elsia''s murderous intentions made Dior��''s life a priority.


    That''s why all the other attacks on the emergency hit.No matter how much leather armor he wore, Dior�� was subjected to all attacks elsewhere.Knees, elbows, clavicles, sternum, umbilicus, dovetail, foot base, ears, forehead, and jaw.


    Dior�� was confident in his robustness.If there is magic, it is so that the rain of the arrows doesn''t bother you.However, I could not remember when I had trained myself to become dull without magic.


    Dior�� stepped and retreated after hitting his jaw several times with an Elsian sword.My foot, which I tried to step on, slipped like oil.


    Ha...?


    The oil Rhine wrapped up in the course of his battle.Though it had never been used in battle, Elsia had heard of the scheme from the line.I didn''t go around Dior�� for nothing.We checked the position and guided them.If you can take a step backwards, slide down and lose your posture.


    Dior�� will be attacked by Elsia on one knee.It happened when everyone thought that everything was off.Dior��''s unconscious right arm grabbed the base of Elsia''s wooden sword.


    I had no choice but to. It was just a coincidence I grabbed it.Whether the vast experience of Dior�� made it happen, or whether it was a mischief of fate, it happened.Not only did the audience become rigid, but even Alphireese, Lisa, Lines, Dream, Sweddle, and Jing Yi Bai Raku became solidified for a moment, and the Dior�� himself who grabbed it also said, "What should we do next?"


    It''s a moment of confusion.Among them layers were conceived and only Elsia acted on them.


    Continue

 2162 War and Peace, Part 698 - Unified Martial Arts Games, Womens Division Finals (9) -

    Go...


    In response to the layers'' murmur, Elsia let go of her right stabbing sword.Dior�� breaks the balance. Elsia threw out a stabbing sword on her opposite waist with her left hand.Dior�� felt his feet slipping with oil in an attempt to return to the system and was unable to stand up - the sword of Elsia''s prick was pointing at Dior��''s throat.


    It is not a final blow in judging the match.All I had to do was pay by hand and continue.But for a knight, it wasn''t a dior�� who didn''t know what it meant to be able to stick a sword to his throat.


    With only one spit, the tip of Elsia''s sword hit her throat.Stunning edging. And with your left hand, you can''t fade like this.When I looked at her, I saw her eyes glowing brightly.I didn''t even think of fine dust as the game was decided, and I saw the scarcity and lethality of stabbing if I moved, and the future.


    "Don''t get too dazzled, you''re my loser."


    Winner, Elsia!


    After the declaration of defeat, Miranda took Elsia''s hand and publicly proclaimed the name of the winner.The venue is still boiling, and it is many times more cheerful than when Rhine won.They were busy hugging each other, clapping their hands, or shouting the name of Elsia.


    As Dior�� slowly stood up in it, he approached Elsia, still holding the sword in his hand, and shook his right hand slightly forcefully.


    "Lost. Excellent. I wonder when I lost the final except for Levenstein.How many years have you had a sword? "


    "... a little over a year."


    "Oh, my God."


    Dior�� was honestly surprised.I thought I hadn''t met any talents other than Levenstein in a long time, and I was looking forward to the emergence of those talents, but I didn''t think it would be a good idea to set myself as a stepping stone, and Dior�� smiled bitterly.


    I still don''t have enough spiritual training, neither do I.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I hate you. No, I envy you."


    "Me?"


    "Who else?"


    As Elsia strangely twisted her neck, Dior�� slapped her shoulder and unexpectedly hugged Elsia and slapped her in the ear.


    "It''s harder to be chased than chased.No matter what, you will attract attention. [M] Don''t crush it. "


    "- I can''t believe you''re being chased. I''m not satisfied with my strength."


    "Yes, but feel free to come and talk to me whenever it gets tough.I can talk to you. "


    "Thank you for being kind."


    Dior�� leaves the arena gracefully with his hands raised in all directions as he leaves Elsia and slaps his back.Of course, consideration was given to sending enough of the winner''s honor to Elsia, but that Elsia was stunned and stood on the spot.


    Miranda bangs on his back.


    "What are you standing there for?"


    "--I don''t really know how it feels."


    "Sometimes. Sometimes I''ll catch up with you later.When I drink, when I go to bed, when I wash my face in the morning, etc. "


    "Is that what this is about?"


    "Especially when it''s too big a shock.But now be quiet and wave your hand in all directions.A grand victory over the best knight on the continent, Dior��-Night Road-Brigandi, in the women''s division at the UML Games of the past.I don''t know how many times in my life I''ve had the chance to get so much honor.You have a duty to cheer, and you have a duty to remain a role model. "


    I can''t move my legs.


    When Miranda realized that Elsia''s feet were trembling as she sifted, she smiled.


    "What, there''s something cute about it?"


    "Uh-uh. Could you help me with the referee?"


    "It''s not about asking people for things, but it''s just for today."


    Miranda pushed her back and took her to the edge of the arena, holding her back, making her greet in all directions.Every time, the audience shouted the name of Elsia, and the princess and knight shouted in praise.


    Seeing the sight, Alphilis was greatly relieved.


    Ha ~ ~ I can''t believe I really won.


    "Oh, you didn''t believe me?"


    "That''s right, I thought it might be a few years away.It was sunny today, there was a boys'' game first, and it was the same Jaeger who participated in it.And because of the unexpected event called the ruins, Dior�� was sleepless.The fact that the other party had so many abstentions, and that there was little wear and tear on Elsia.Everything was on Elsia''s side. "


    "Sleepless? Didn''t everything go well last night?"


    "Alexandria is different. I had a lot of things to do, and I had to get rid of them."


    "... shall I ask your penance?What did you do? "


    "I''ve circulated a lot of information, censored letters from Alexandria, or saturated mail delivery stools to keep them out of touch.Probably because of that, Diorre hardly slept last night. "


    "Despicable, despicable."


    The wind of Alfilis blowing everywhere against Lisa''s malice.I was about to whistle.


    Continue

 2163 War and Peace, Its 699 ~ Unified Martial Arts Games, Closing ① ~

    "Nothing was only about Alexandria.See, Rayfan? "


    "Yes. Intelligence has proven me superior to Alexandria.I was glad to concentrate on the tricks behind it, not from the front. "


    "If you push from the front, you can ask Dryan and prove that the Kurums Groosald Union can be the strongest in the continent."


    "Yes, and that''s why the trend on the last day of tomorrow''s peace conference is important."


    Rayfan talked and Lisa felt her heart.


    "You don''t have any information?"


    "Yeah, yeah, I thought Shane Sereno and the others were going to move a little bit more.The idea is that there are already a lot of people, and they''re doing what they want, or... "


    "It doesn''t matter how I fall.Or it doesn''t matter. "


    Lisa thought about the possibility that Alphilis had spoken, but she twisted her neck and sighed.


    "I don''t suppose I''ve made any reasoning, but to sum up what happened at this peace conference, I can come up with one hypothesis.I talked to Corwin last night, but it seems realistic. "


    "Maybe I''m thinking the same hypothesis as Ray Fan, but try to tell me."


    "First of all, the ultimate goal of the meeting is the Confederate army against Romansland.As long as it is organized, it doesn''t matter which country it participates in.Perhaps it would be better if it were as large as possible - for that reason, at the very least, the Shane Sereno faction, the Swedle, and the Purity White Raku were united. "


    "Ho ho."


    "There was a series of assassination riots to develop the doctrine of war.This led to a squad of Alexandria''s Nights of the Night, which was distinguished from Alexandria''s Diorre.And he killed the envoy chief in order to involve Alexandria, who would be a rebel.They raided Miranda to convince Arnelia. "


    Hmm.


    "It would be reasonable to assume that the black sorcerer''s trick is common to all these flows.There is Brady Maria in Purity White Raku, and Karamity under Sweddle.I don''t know who''s behind Shane Sereno. "


    "It looks like a sword."


    Lisa was a little overwhelmed by Alphilis''s words.Lisa knew about the sword wind as a rumor, but she didn''t think the name would pop out of Alphireese''s mouth.


    "Who gave you that information?"


    "I can''t say the source, but it''s definite.The wind of the sword is Shane Sereno''s ally.I don''t know who that is, but if there''s any connection with the black sorcerer, it''ll work. "


    "Does the wind of the sword mean someone real?"


    "Yeah, maybe he''s human."


    "Oh, my God. I always thought it was a legend."


    Lisa said something with bumps, but raised her face unexpectedly.


    "So, Alfie, while you know that, what''s next?"


    "Of course. If anything, I''d like to work with some of the black sorcerers -"


    "Huh? What are you saying, stupid!?"


    "Oh, I don''t know how to say this.Not exactly a black magician. "


    The moment Lisa tried to embarrass herself because Alfilius said something terrible, there was a clap in the hall again.At some point, the awards ceremony seemed to be ready.


    Four new finalists, Rhine, Saito, Dior�� and Elsia, were dressed and laying side-by-side.Before that, Miranda and Raventin''s swords sat on the pedestal, and the other was decorated with daggers that glowed rainbows in the sunlight.


    "That''s a magic stone.It is something that brings out the unbelievable.Isn''t it something Arnelia''s keeping secret? "


    "No, they say it''s the manufacturing method that keeps it secret.A dagger doesn''t make much sense. "


    "I''ve heard that this is the first time you''ve exerted magic and exerted incredible power?"


    "That''s why the Knights of the Temple have to be able to use their magic as a minimum.I asked Miranda. It might be a dangerous weapon if Dior�� had it, but I''ll see you in Elsia. "


    "Because magic is like ten people."


    When Lisa and Alfilius said that, Miranda gave a congratulatory speech and summoned someone to give a compliment.Alphilis remembered very well who would give them a prize there, but he always wondered if the proxy would do it.


    That''s why I doubted my eyes when I saw the man who came out.I don''t think so. And the audience was taken away in another sense.That''s why someone so shocking appeared on the spot that the winners of Elsia and the Rhine would fade away.


    Continue

 2164 War and Peace, Its 700 ~ Unified Martial Arts Games, Closing ② ~

    Ugh


    "Ah."


    What a beautiful woman.


    "Exactly the Virgin."


    Saite and Elsia were stuck in words, and Diorre and Rhine just sighed.She appeared in front of them precisely because she had the beauty she deserved to call a saint.


    And Miranda knelt down to receive her, and when the woman that walked steadily came to Miranda, she reached out to Miranda, and Miranda took her hand.And I introduced her generously to the audience.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is the next generation of Virgin Miriazar!You''ve heard the disturbing noises of Arnelia over the past few years!The ancient Virgin felt her responsibility, and she was deemed inappropriate to the Virgin and hid.Therefore, I will simultaneously perform the inauguration and exhibition of the next Virgin!He is usually devoted to meditation and prayer in the depths of the Deep Green Palace.You will be fortunate to have had the opportunity to see him at once.Then I will give you a word from the Virgin. "


    When Miranda knelt before him, the crowd knelt on the spot with no one, one after the other, and the people followed suit.The majesty of the Virgin certainly exists in the sacred capital of Arnelia, but even the inhabitants did not think it was so strong.I knelt because of the divinity of Miriazar himself.


    Of course, some of the lords knew that Miriazar was the same person as Miriazar before him.But even they couldn''t help but notice the difference.


    "Er... is that right?"


    That''s right. Exactly what a female fox does.No, but this is... "


    As Alphiris pinched her cheeks and Lisa threw a flickering gaze, Miriazar glanced at Lisa and smiled.Lisa walked up the stairs right now and was inspired by her desire to kick her tire up.


    "What a thickness of skin.I can''t believe I got a rash all over my body. "


    "That''s not the problem... but how?"


    "Is there any magic like that? Hallucinations."


    "I don''t have to. But in such a magnificent place in the sun, I don''t know how many people I would have to deal with."


    "Ladies and gentlemen,"


    Miriazar spoke quietly, but with a well-spoken voice.The venue was quiet, so everyone''s consciousness was drawn back to the voice.


    "Congratulations to the newly appointed Virgin.As you know, since taking office as a Virgin, I have forgotten all the life I have walked, but until then I have dedicated my life as a Virgin to peace between you and the continent.


    Concrete measures will be decided at a peace conference later, but there is one thing you may be able to communicate.It means creating an allied army to remove the threat that now threatens Arnelia and the rest of the world. "


    The audience shouted at the words.The Virgin told me she was going to go to war.Indeed, there were many who understood the meaning, and Miriazar raised his hand to control the audience''s agitation.


    "Be quiet - this is a decision, but not just a war.It is the scavenging of monsters and demon kings in various countries.Until now, Arnelia has mainly taken on the responsibility, but apparently this time the opponent has little wisdom.With the help of the lords, it was decided to smoke thoroughly and destroy it.


    The specific policy will be reduced from tomorrow onwards, but I sincerely hope that this will not be the last jihad since the war.However, as you have seen, many excellent warriors participated in this unified martial arts tournament and were able to show off their courage.This battle is bound to end with victory - send your help and solidarity to the warriors who are going to jihad. "


    Many looked at the faces of the neighbors in the words, but when applause and cheer arose from some of the venue, a thunderbolt of applause came down from the venue to be diverted.


    In the first place, although Arnelia is not at peace, it is not without war.The Knights of the Neighborhood and the Knights of the Temple often march to settle disputes and crush monsters in neighboring countries, and their families are properly briefed on this occasion.In addition, compensation and injury and illness benefits in the event of war death have also been generously provided, so that many residents do not have a sense of evasion about going on a journey.


    And Miriazar speaks of the word "jihad."Last used since the Great Demon King Battle decades ago, many residents felt so prepared to come.All they have to do is cheer the warriors who go to war.This applause was sent to all the warriors who were going to fight.


    Hmm, Jihad.


    "The first few would have been applauses from Arnelian officials, but they didn''t even declare a jihad.Arnelia is also serious. "


    "Long-term expeditions - at least an annual expedition will convince many.Arnelia is not going to end with a simple monster crusade. "


    Dryan and Muse understand Miriazar''s intentions.Muse seemed a little worried and looked at Dryan.


    "So you''re not just going to end the demon crusade from the north?"


    "Perhaps the man who moved it, the black sorcerer, will do it all at once."


    "Oh, my God. I mean, are we in trouble?"


    "Maybe so. Many countries tried to involve Arnelia and could not escape.Now, who has the bluest face? "


    As Dryan had said, not a few of the lords were blue.One of them was Annecrose from Romansland.


    Continue

 2165 War and Peace, Part 701 ~ Unified Martial Arts Games, Closing ③ ~

    "Father, is this - is it not true that Arnelia intends to wage a great war on our territory?How much damage would it take to do that? "


    "Calm down, Anne. We originally offered to help.I didn''t think you''d say anything glorious to Jihad, but I''m not so surprised.With Arnelia today, we can''t scorch our country. "


    "Right now?"


    "Yes, I once erased from the map a small country that had surrendered to the Devil and become a pioneer, with humanitarian considerations.Our records show that a country that was driven by desire to divide and rule the territory of that small country soon collapsed after being attacked by monsters.


    Be careful, Annecrose. That fox is good at manipulating human desire and fear.Show me the gap and you''ll be eaten in no time.I thought the liver of this war was how to reduce the drain on our armies and replace them with nations, but this may not escape.Japan will also inevitably suffer considerable expenses and human damage.I was supposed to go out to keep it that way, but it''s harder to fall in love than I am here.You might want to be prepared for the loss of satellite territory. "


    No way, that far?


    "Your Highness, don''t be alarmed.The depth of man''s greed is unknown, and his nature is evil.Humans are the ones who can make strange faces, such as the pain of others. "


    "You talk about it, you poisonous bitch."


    An unexpectedly strong word came out of Annecrose''s mouth, but both Swender and Orloi��ge smiled ill.Sweddle asks Orloisge.


    "Do you think that fox has any idea what we''re really after?"


    "It would be more appropriate to think and act that way."


    "Well, I''d rather have it that way."


    "Yes, really. I want you to dance well."


    Giggle, Annecrose felt an unfamiliar malice on Orloi��ge''s expression, and she was unexpectedly one step behind.These two imagine something they don''t know.As she felt so, Annecrose dragged her mouth tightly so that she wouldn''t understand the anxiety seeds that were trying to sprout again.


    Meanwhile, at the Demon Association, the fan that Shino had in his hand was dropped on the floor.And next to it, Fujita is killing himself.Seeing the situation, Jung-yi Shiraku took a breath.


    "Isn''t it a rope?I hope that''s the female fox''s trump card.What do you think, poet? "


    "Ah... no, I''m sorry, I thought ''yes''.But I wasn''t expecting this bill in the meantime. "


    "But you''re right.I wonder if Miriazar is hiding his true strength. "


    "... that''s what I imagined.If that monster had changed shape and reigned for a long time, it would have limited its ability to act like a girl.There are such people in the Oriental Man Demon. "


    "You belong to a clan of true demons who do not like to fight, such people.When they fought seriously, they were all huge.Among the true demons, it was a family of strength that contested one or two.So, what do you think of Brady Maria? The reaction of Fujita seems unimaginable. "


    Jing Yi Bai Raku turned the water toward Brady Maria.There was a Brady Maria who was obviously in a bad mood.The appearance remained the same, but the tone was already back.


    "Hmm, I thought it was strange.I saw it right when Doom first stepped in, but it was too rare.I can''t believe I eliminated all the blood of my concubines.Concubines and lifeless people become young bodies to hold on to their abilities, but did that happen? "


    "How long?"


    "Unlimited interactions"


    The glass of liquor that Brady Maria had at hand was incited at once.The expression was serious.


    "I don''t think so.Even if my concubines do their best, we''ll do it together.My concubine is a little above me. "


    Oh, my God, that''s it.


    "Then it was a mistake to have a child.It will take years for the power to return to its original state. "


    "Then we can do it alone."


    "That way, Stelvese and Jabberwock won''t shut up.It wasn''t that much trouble. "


    So my plan won''t work?


    "I don''t know - it''s going to work at first, but next -"


    "- No, there''s a way it works.If her nature remains unchanged, she will succeed. "


    "Huh? What''s the plan?"


    Brady Maria is intrigued by poetry''s unexpected remarks.But seeing the light in those suspiciously shining eyes, Brady Maria burst into thin air.


    Poetry, Lord...


    "What is it?"


    "... no, it''s nothing.I wonder if you can tell me how to do that? "


    "Isn''t Brady Maria a bad at this?Me and Hakuraku-sama, Brady Maria, if you show your full strength when you come. "


    Hmm, I see.


    Brady Maria stopped thinking about her feelings.I couldn''t believe I had such feelings for a human even if I was still dealing with a real dragon.Yes, I''m afraid like a human being.


    And knowing what would be discussed at the peace conference after the Unified Martial Arts Games with the enthusiastic audience, the lords could not remain calm.In one place, not only did Shane Sereno''s faction heat up, it was not surprising, but it was just quietly watching the awards ceremony performed by the smiling Miriazar.


    Continue

 2166 War and Peace, Part 702 ~ Last Night Party ① ~

    By now, Jaeger is making a lot of noise.


    "Since the venue will be evacuated, the stall will be sold out, so the security and evacuation work will be completed, and the Knights Templar and the surrounding Knights will be driven out to protect the guests.More than 70% of the crew are driven out by the demolition of temporary shelters, patrolling the surrounding streets and areas for safety checks, and other miscellaneous activities.And without the main guests, it would be lacking in excitement.I told you we were going to make a scene three nights later. "


    "At that time, it''s going to be noisy until morning.Is that what Ekla used to bring in a lot of alcohol when she came back? "


    "At that time, I''d like to go too, but it depends on the end of today and tomorrow."


    Lisa and Alphiris continued to be escorts for Rayfan at the last night party.Lunatica is in a position to view the entire venue, but Lisa and Alphilis are standing by Rayfan.


    There are no strange invitations to Rayfan for this period, but conversations and negotiations that anticipate Rayfan''s competence are plentiful.Rayfan was suddenly spoken to and continued to respond with a smile.Many visitors also came to Alphiris himself.


    Sayid, Rhine, and Elsia, who remained in the final of the Unified Martial Arts Games, were also forced to attend the evening party.However, because Saito was unfamiliar with evening clubs in human society, he was more nervous than during the battle, and he turned his back and solidified the wall.I tailored the manly dress, but it suited me well besides thinking, so I wish I was dignified, but the sate didn''t know what to say and only answered a few words when asked.But there were conversations surrounded by some unusual and resilient Wesen warriors as to whether it was taken deeply or not.


    Elsia was tailoring her dress and attending, but she couldn''t even walk because she was mostly looking back at the courtesy classes in Jaeger.Whether Uty, who could not see it, had set out a rescue boat, or whether it was just delicious again, he was jumping around in front of Elsia with a sip of food, waving a big argument to those who spoke to him.


    Those who spoke with interest in Elsia were also interested in the rap fairy at some point, forming a circle centered on Uty.Soon after that, Elsia, who had stirred up too much tension at once, was immediately drunk, and was taken by a strange dior�� and evacuated outside the venue.Alphilis looked at the situation and smiled that it was still far from graceful.


    It is the line that is doing surprisingly well.Without making any objection to the noble opponent, and perfecting the manners, he kept appropriately decorating the coming children of the nobility.At first, it was Alphilis and Nora who were obvious whether they would do extra things, but they were relieved and stroked their chest down as they saw the line.


    "It''s okay, both of you.That man does it right when he decides. "


    "I know, but you only know the man you used to be?"


    That''s right, you''re corrupting yourself, right?


    "Hah... you can''t catch a good man because you don''t know it''s in the act again."


    What the hell!?


    "Oops, the truth."


    After leaving Nora and Alfilius with their eyebrows raised, Lisa left the scene.I noticed a Ray Fan who seemed tired from talking earlier and told Jake to take him out, so I decided to go and see how he was doing.


    Rayfan and Jake were relaxing in a separate garden with juice in one hand.


    "Still, I didn''t see it that way."


    "Really? It shouldn''t have been that long."


    "Time is right, but you were born as a Knights Templar captain.And I was able to grow my back. "


    Hmm, if they say so.


    You''ve become tough.


    "Come on, you won''t get a compliment, will you?"


    "That''s right. Could you stop spitting on people?"


    Lisa broke in with a smile.Jake blushed and Rayfan smiled as he deliberately wrapped his arms around him.


    "No way, I didn''t mean that, did I?"


    "Even so, it would be better for His Highness Rayfan to evaluate his beauty a little more accurately.If you smile, most men will lose their sanity.I don''t even know if they attacked me. "


    "Hey, Lisa, in front of the royal family?"


    "I don''t mind. Rayfan''s breathing, my breathing.And a warning to Jake.Lisa''s blocking the signal, so nobody can see or hear you. "


    Lisa puffed her cheeks and Rayfan smiled.


    "Thank you. You were careful to relieve the tension?"


    "Well, that''s where it is. It''s important to be careless, right?Besides, you must be a good customer. "


    "Is this about the reward for the Alfilis?"


    "Yeah, it''s important to have insurance.Oh, look, big girl, be careful. "


    "I know. The guard found out that he was much more careful than he thought.Bold as a dwarf, delicate as an elf? "


    "Fenna''s gold spending isn''t very bold.Approximately right, but I also trust the eyes I see. Except men. "


    "I know that too.I will do my best to fit my glasses. "


    I found Jake''s body temperature upsetting to Ray Fan, who smiled softly, so Lisa stepped on her feet.Sensing makes Rayfan stand out, but I would like to see it right away at this time.Because it will shine like a silver flower that is blooming at night.


    Lisa made Jake stand, feeling remorse.


    "Then there''s one more thing to be concerned about.Please wait a little longer. I''ve read about the people I like. "


    "Hey, Lisa, is this it?"


    That''s where Rhine appeared.The line was trying to avoid us, but I called here because it was a call from Arnelia.Lisa found out that she had been tricked into unblocking the signs, but when she realized who was in front of her, the line made a stunning smile and greeted Rayfan.


    "Yoo-hoo, how are you?"


    "Master Rhine... yes, I am breathless."


    "Okay, let''s go, Jake. Pekko is calling.No, isn''t that an inappropriate name right now... Shall we go and defeat the monster? That traitor. "


    "Lisa, are your eyes seated?"


    Jake didn''t really know where he was, but Lisa murmured as she left.


    "You don''t have to go home till morning.No, do it. So we are safe. "


    "Oh, you!"


    "This sin."


    Her face was distorted and she sensed Rayfan''s heartbeat and body temperature rising, but she felt more wild than that, and Lisa left the scene.


    And when he found Miranda, he poked his back and asked about the awards ceremony.


    Continue

 2167 War and Peace, Part 703 ~ Last Night Club ② ~

    "Well, Miranda, is it possible to ask first?"


    "Yes, of course. I''d like to tell Alfie."


    "I think I went to see what happened to Elsia.I''ll just ask you about the situation first.And I want to talk to Miriazar directly. "


    "... okay, this way."


    Miranda prompts Lisa to follow Jake.No more, he was passed into the private room of the Virgin Miriazar in a strictly bounded waiting room.


    The Virgin was dressed loosely, surrounded by the girls, and giving instructions.Lisa came and the Virgin stopped her.


    Um, are you here?


    "It''s still the same person, isn''t it?May I call you Miriazar, as always? "


    "You don''t have to change your attitude.Then take it off. "


    In a word of Miriazar, all but Sadako left their seats, and Miranda, Lisa, and Jake remained there.Miriazar broke the Virgin''s open-minded attitude and, as usual, sat tightly in the chair and joined hands to greet Lisa.


    "Now that the flesh is better, stop putting your feet together. It''s a shame."


    "The land will never change."


    "There was also a Virgin.Is everything false, both in appearance and attitude? "


    "Everything is not a lie. The figure was the first time I took a human figure - this figure is not false and belongs to the Virgin Arnelia."


    "Oh, my God. You think such a beautiful woman once existed?"


    Lisa can sense the approximate ugliness, but from Lisa''s experience, I can''t remember so many women.What about the grown Rayfan?


    But Miriazar laughed funny.


    "Hmm, your chest and buttocks are a little more restrained.Because the eagle itself has such a body, I can''t help but imagine myself. "


    "Oh, my... traitor! I''ll shred that meat!"


    "Woah! Lisa, no!"


    Miriazar watches Jake rush into a stop, laughing funny.Next door was a sigh of anger and Miranda.


    "The master is also a bad person. It was only after a while that I learned about the situation.I''ve finished the show, so please talk to her properly. "


    "Of course. I''m pretty ready to go back to this first.That''s why I kept it out of sight for a while.Unlike just phantoms, we need to change the skeleton.You will not be able to move along the way, and there are gaps, so let them know. Forgive me. "


    "I don''t mind, but... why are you in that position now?"


    "As I explained at the awards ceremony.It took the form of pretending to be responsible for the previous appearance.Some of the lords may have noticed, but there is no proof.The same thing happened when I rebuked the eagle for being a monster.There won''t be enough of you to count how you can use your strength now. "


    "Apparently there are only dirty, dark women around me, all the way down to the bottom of my belly.What a sad, pathetic thing. "


    I like you after all.


    Well, I can''t deny it just because I''m here.


    Miriazar laughed funny, and Sadako served tea.


    "Please, not so much holy water."


    If you''re going to purify me, will you swallow it?


    "No thanks, I''m filtering it properly."


    "What about the supernatant?"


    "So, how long will you be able to stay that way?"


    With Lisa''s questions at its core, Miriazar''s laughter disappeared.


    "Can you fool me a little bit more, Lisa?"


    "Because I always say things like Abo.You''ll also notice the big girl.Your mind and magic are not unusual.Probably as refined as Brady Maria.If I could do that at any time, I would have done it a long time ago, so am I borrowing the power - no, are you burning the rest of my life? "


    "Why do you think so?"


    "It''s a question of your impression.Like the glow of a candle before it burns out.How far will you go to borrow all the pigs in Romansland? "


    "... you''re right. I will hunt down the roots and see the status of this battle.It''s not just Orangeable. Karamiti, Bradimaria, Dragreo, Doom, Titania, Hydun.All of that, and if you need it, Sweddle, Purity, White Raku, Olympus, and the surviving Great Demon Kings. "


    Unexpectedly, Lisa stopped drinking tea and closed her eyes.


    "... does that sound serious?"


    "5 Years"


    Miriazar opened his hand and pushed it out in front of Lisa.


    "It''s the longevity of the eagle that can stay like this."


    "... can''t you take another look?"


    "I can''t help it. But I''m not motivated."


    "Why?"


    "I''ve lived long enough.I was given the blood of the true dragon by Lord Stelvese, and I have lived long enough.I was worried about when to stop.Just a little more, I think a little more, and Kili will be fine.Besides, if you quit, it''s time for the tide.Arnelia has plenty of talent, and she''ll be able to do it without me.If we can wipe out all those who will be sad in this battle, we will leave without a doubt. "


    "But..."


    "Let me go, Lisa.If we live any longer, we may eventually become evil itself without knowing it.No, it might already be.But if you look at the disturbance of the world, it''s also a losing nature that you can''t see or pretend to see.The eagle influenced too much, good or bad, and knew too much about how to do it.It''s best not to. "


    "Pep... no, Supreme Bishop. Is that a decision?"


    Jake stretched out his spine and asked a question beside Lisa, who was dying.Miriazar nodded slowly to the question.


    Oh, that''s a decision.


    "Will you watch me until I become the mightiest knight on the continent?"


    "Then show me the possibilities in five years.I''ll wait for that. "


    Okay, thank you.


    When Jake thanked him, he stood up from the spot and tried to leave the room.Lisa rushed after her.


    "Jake, where are you going? Are you sure you don''t want to convince this meat?"


    "Lisa, this is something that grown-ups have decided far more than we do.No matter what you say, it won''t change.Then you should try to change me.I don''t even have time for tea.I do what I have to do. "


    "But there''s another good solution..."


    "Sometimes no one is wrong.Of course, even the Supreme Bishop and perhaps even the black sorcerers.Unfortunately, Milch wanted to send you a picture when she grew up.It''s a shame that that promise isn''t going to be fulfilled. "


    "- I see."


    "When Milch returns to Arnelia, I''ll tell him."


    Jake thanked deeply and left the room.Lisa follows suit. And Miranda slightly opened her mouth.


    "�D �D Master, I have been explained that your determination is strong.But are you sure you don''t regret it? "


    "What are you talking about, Arima?"


    "If that''s the case, I''ll still..."


    "I told you, I don''t know.And one reason I decided to do that was because of Jake and Lisa. "


    Huh?


    "Jake is beyond Alberto, Miranda.I''m sorry to you, but I''m sure it will.I don''t know if that''s 10 years from now or even further. "


    "Well, how could that happen?"


    "Don''t you see, Park Jin-ren? I can''t tell you about other people."


    Miriazar stopped saying that the men who tried to be strong only for the miss (Miranda) and the men who tried to be the mightiest knights on the continent only for the miss (Lisa) would see the results.I was clumsy, but I thought I should take it slow.I don''t think it''s all right to rush things.


    And after what happened to Richard, he blamed himself forcefully for the incident.Unless his husband told his descendants to protect the eagle, Miriazar blamed himself forcefully for not weighing his ancestors'' eagle and Miranda.


    "(The very existence of eagles is like a curse - you must let the young people go free.I want Alberto and Miranda to have the life they want) "


    Seeing Miriazar sipping tea while looking at the confused Miranda, she smiled uncommonly.The only thing that draws on the true intentions of Miriazar for generations.Miriazar is confident that he is finally ready to reach the realm.


    I was a little lost at the end.But when I looked at Lisa and Jake, I saw the brightness of the future, and I was no longer hesitant to spend my life.


    Continue

 2168 War and Peace, Part 704 ~ Last Night Club ③ ~

    "Uh-huh. How pathetic..."


    "You''re not used to alcohol, are you?"


    "I''ve barely drunk..."


    "You should get used to it from now on.The knight''s job is not just to pair his enemies with his sword. "


    "Yes, I see, if it bothers you... it looks like your stomach is grabbing you and twisting you around... yeah yeah"


    While being held by Dior��, Elsia threw up at the edge of the garden in time for her wedding.Indeed, no one noticed the appearance, but the glory of the day is replaced by a scandal when seen like this.


    Glory is glorified but bewitched, and scandals are pitied but funny.It was normal in the social world.Dior�� can''t hide his bitter laughter, even if he doesn''t want it to be so ruthless.


    "I didn''t expect that night to be the embrace of the man who defeated me. I''ve been a knight for over 200 years, and this is my first experience."


    Well, thank you...


    "I don''t think it''s the same person as lunch at all.I didn''t know Jaeger still had so many hidden balls.How long have you been holding your sword? "


    A little over a year.


    "... for a year!?"


    The look on his face became sharp. Considering that 200 years of training had failed only a year of drilling - indeed, he lacked concentration and his original way of fighting was mainly magic, but nevertheless - Dior�� shook his head sideways, believing that any circumstance in the battle was just an excuse.


    The loser lost, and was exposed to the crowd.From now on, it will be branded about you forever.


    "A little over a year... I thought you were out of your league, but I''d like to seduce you, too."


    Did you say something?


    "No, this is the story. Yet a year or so... are you actually from a family of famous knights?"


    "Originally, I lived in a slum when I had a heart attack, and as far as the elders around me know, a lowly woman dumped her on the edge of the slum silently... nothing to prove her identity.I suppose a nobleman would leave something to prove himself.That''s why you mistook a clean whore for a nobleman... a slum-dweller, and you won''t even see a nobleman and a whore. "


    "Hmm, did you hear something bad?"


    "No, that''s not true.If you''re going to get depressed from home, you won''t be out in the sun in the first place.I am here alive and given the opportunity to grab something by myself.I''ve been able to do too much today, but I still think I''ve got something for sure.We''re going to make use of it. "


    Looking at the powerful eyes of Elsia, Diorre thought she might be glad to lose to this girl.At the same time, I began to feel that I might be approaching the end as a knight.


    "(I feel like I have found out why generations of Ghost Knights die more heartbroken than dead in battle.Is it because I can''t keep looking forward and going straight?And when you finally find out you''re not willing to be a young knight, you die not as a man, but as a knight.I see, I guess it''s time for me too). "


    You look pale, too.


    As Elsia stared at Dior�� worriedly, Dior�� gently stroked his head.


    "No, don''t worry."


    "Hey, what are you, stroking your head and treating it like a child?"


    "Nh, sorry. Come on. I don''t have any children, but I remember having a sister."


    "... and your sister?"


    "He died of old age earlier than I did.It would have been toughest if I had. "


    While Dior�� was talking, I thought I''d never told anyone this before.


    Spirit knights are tough?


    "Occasionally, it''s good for someone you raised to die on the battlefield.It is also an inevitable thing to do as a superior officer.But it''s hard to see something younger than yourself die of old age.My sister lived a happy life, but what came and went into my heart at the funeral was, perhaps, nothing. "


    "What about the family?"


    "Yes, the descendants of the brothers are alive, but not very actively involved.For them, I am the object of worship.No one treats me as a human being anymore.Instead, I just let them be careful, so I try not to get too close. "


    "Weren''t you married?"


    "... it''s not like there wasn''t a man in love.Sometimes I get along with men.But you didn''t get to have a family.I''ve yearned for a quiet home, but the reality is that the battlefield is like home.Someday when the country was at peace - while I was thinking about it, I was in this position.But I never regretted it. "


    I see...


    Dior�� smiled at Elsia, who looked convinced.


    "You''re a good cutter."


    Eh, about the sword?


    "That''s not true. I don''t remember telling you anything so personal."


    I wonder if that was rude.


    "I don''t think so. Don''t you feel bad about it?"


    When Dior�� heard someone''s voice, a rapist flew over the edge of his sight.


    Continue

 2169 War and Peace, Part 705 ~ Last Night Club ④ ~

    "Ah, there was Elsia!"


    "Utie?"


    "I''m not in the infirmary anymore, I don''t know where I went!Don''t worry! "


    "I wanted you to pull the stomach out of the food and put the meat in your hand before saying that."


    When I saw Elsia and Uty arguing, Dior�� became funny.At this time, I laughed out loud.


    "Hahaha. That''s funny, you know?"


    Well then, if this Utie speaks a word, the dead will laugh too...


    "Where are the fairies with the attributes of laughter?"


    "It''s you, isn''t it?"


    I don''t know who I''m talking to!


    "Then why don''t we make a deal?I could be a Ghost Knight. "


    "Who the hell is this?"


    Two people who turned against Dior��''s words at the same time and stopped at Dior��.Elsia pulls Utie''s cheek to see who will be the Spirit Knight of Laughter, and Utie kicks off a cheeky woman like you if she refuses.Dior�� even felt that it might be a new wind for the fearless girls.


    "Okay, okay. I''m sorry."


    Dear Dior��, is it about time?


    Ibran on the top of the Buddha speaks from behind Dior��.As a dior��, I had originally intended to leave the scene without being rude.Dior�� replied slightly ill that he had stayed for an unexpected long time.


    "I''m sorry, I''m leaving."


    "Ah, thank you for asking.Thank you, but... "


    "Oh, I know. I won''t forgive you the next time I see you.If it were a battlefield, it would be killing each other.You are a sufficient threat.If you find it on the battlefield, I''ll let you ruthlessly crush it. "


    Dior�� intimidated Elsia with a slight sense of killing.Elsia swallows the words and deeds.Then Dior�� loosened her expression and added further.


    "- But if we can, we want to have a relationship that enhances each other at competitions and so on.I intend to strive for peace. "


    "Yes, but if it were peaceful, mercenaries would do the business.But when you just fight, it gets worn out.I''ve come to realize recently that the equilibrium is difficult. "


    "You seem to learn a lot."


    "Yeah, it''s finally getting interesting."


    Dior�� left the venue wearing a coat, even relying on a story that did not hide Elsia''s aggressiveness.And when he left, he spoke to himself.


    "Young man, what an envy."


    "Anything?"


    "No, it''s nothing. Well, if Rhine is in a position to lead a group like that, there''s no coming back to me.But that''s it - as a reciprocal position, I don''t think you''d like to line up with them this time. "


    Would you like to make a plan for that?


    "No, it''s probably going to be like that even if you leave it alone.Don''t you do anything to discredit them?They could be very important to us from now on. "


    �D �D I was afraid.


    It is unclear how far Ibran has come, but in the meantime, Diorre felt like he had never been convinced before.And she leaves Arnelia with one determination.


    "(Yes, even if you split the country called Alexandria into two, I have to do it.It is not a speech by the Virgin, but it is the occasion to purge the country of pus.For that reason - I will not resign from the use of force.How far will the generals follow us - many will die) "


    Dior��''s expression was dark. But if there was a light like Elsia''s, it would have strengthened our resolve that we should take over and hastened our return to the Alexandria border, where our own three armies were.


    During the evening party, two people were summoned to the private room.One is Brady Maria. The other was Orloi��ge, who looked at each other in a private room and conceived hostility.


    You know, when did you summon your concubine?


    "... No, it''s not. The mistress of the demon representative has nothing to do with it."


    "Well, then who..."


    "It''s me, thank you for accepting!"


    It was Alphilis who opened the door to the room and came in.Alphilis said the most outrageous thing about opening his eyes to two suspicious people.


    "Would you two black magicians like to talk for a moment?"


    "... a brave little girl.You don''t think they''re gonna kill you right now?How long does it take to twist your neck? "


    "Outrageously, I have nothing to do with black magicians."


    Brady Maria exuded a sense of killing and Orloi��ge gracefully denied it.But Alfie smiled and shouted loudly that she was getting closer to them.


    Leave Brady Maria alone.


    "Forget it! Your courtesy to your concubine..."


    "Don''t hide it, Karamity. Some people already know, right now?We''re going to fight together, but if we hide who we are, we won''t be able to plan a plan.It''s time to reveal your stomach. "


    I don''t know what you''re talking about.


    Alphireese''s gaze is poured into Orloi��ge, looking around the crispy Brady Maria.As Orloiju tried to distract himself, Alphilis stepped further and drew closer to each other''s breath.


    "She''s beautiful, but..."


    I wonder what it is.


    "If you say Rhine-style, how can I say that my mouth smells?"


    Brady Maria didn''t fly off the spot in the words.Brady Maria is not so afraid of Calamity, but I forgot to get caught up in provocation.


    It seemed strange that Alphilis could not get away from the scene because of the incredible lethality leaking from Orloi��ge.Brady Maria is honestly impressed with her guts.


    "(Big woman, or just reckless?)"


    "My mouth smells..."


    "Well, I don''t know what it feels like, but I wonder if there are people who express it that way.Just because you''re wearing clothes that block sensors doesn''t mean you''re going to deceive all the spirits.I know you''re Karamity.No, I don''t think so. "


    "You said I''d break your stomach - should I rip your gut out?"


    "I''m sorry, is there anything else you want to do?Even Brady Maria over there.Each one of them has its own goals, and there must be something in common that we want to make an orchestral blow.The three of you are planning a plan for that. What do you think? "


    Orloi��ge was watching Alphiris for a while, but Brady Maria spoke first.


    "�� My concubine doesn''t even know if the woman is calamity.We don''t even know who we''re parasitic to.But I''m interested in your proposal.I think you can tilt your ears as much as you want, but I don''t like Orloiju. How about that? "


    "... okay."


    Orloi��ge urged Alphireese and Bradymaria to sit down when he was satisfied with the killing.And he named himself.


    Continue

 2170 War and Peace, Part 706 ~ Last Night Party ⑤ ~

    "Indeed, I am Karamity. Only a few other people in Romansland know about it, including Sweddle.I don''t know His Highness Annecrose, and I didn''t tell Oranzable in the first place. "


    "Well, I might have guessed.Does revealing who I am mean that I''ve gained a lot of trust? "


    "Yes, if we''re going to fight together, we need a guarantee of mutual trust.I paid tribute to your courage as you jumped into Romansland in this situation.Or reckless. It''s still funny for humans, you. "


    "Can I take it as a compliment?"


    "I''m gonna give you my best compliments."


    Orloi��ge smiled bitterly.The way of laughing was different from the elegance of the past, and it was a chilly creepy laugh.Orloiju sat deeply on the sofa on the hawk and encouraged Alphireese to relax.However, Alphireese sat on the sofa with her hands on her lap and did not appear to relax.


    "How long have you been maturing?"


    "Roughly 500 years, based on the little princess who perished on the west side of the continent.I like it so I keep using it. "


    I''ve never seen a concubine before.


    "That''s right. Always infiltrate a country, and every time you destroy that country, you hide and go to another country, and you''re rarely in the Yae Forest."


    "Oh, my God. So we were always at war with the Lord''s woods?"


    Brady Maria raised her eyebrows with a sad expression and smiled at Karamiti.


    Half right, half right, half right.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I didn''t want to fight the Magus in the first place.I hate humans and have driven them from the southern continent, but that''s why the buffer zone is gone and we''re in touch with your territory.It wasn''t my clear will to enter a state of war. "


    "In short, from skirmishes to full-scale warfare?"


    "Aren''t we each other? We had no reason to kill each other.I was told who called me, but it was best not to interfere with each other since the time of Silver Duke.I don''t have a reason to fight monsters like you, and I don''t care about Silver Lord Dragreo. "


    "Mmm... so we''ve been at war all this time by mistake?"


    I''m sure it will be.


    - That''s a lie.


    The words of Calamity were rounded off by Alphilis.Calamity''s gaze increased chilly and even gave the impression that the temperature in the room had dropped even further.


    "I don''t know what that means, Alfilis. Where do you think you''re lying?If you''re saying the right thing... "


    "Vegetation and ecosystem transition.I know because I was close to the west, but my mentor, Aldous, said that plants that weren''t supposed to be on the continent were occasionally found in the west.Probably from the south, but I always wondered if it would arrive at the convenience of an airflow.But if you''ve been on this continent for a long time, I can explain.


    You''ve been on this continent, haven''t you?Well, maybe hundreds of years ago.Seeds of plants and alien species that have spoken of your fragments have occasionally interfered with the ecosystem here, like enclaves.The Yae Forest has been empty ever since the people of the southern continent were destroyed, right?You''ve been working on a solution with the intention of destroying the people of this continent.I noticed Orangebull there. "


    Orloi��ge glanced at Alphiris with interest.And all of a sudden, thinking that his arm had stretched beyond human length, he grabbed Alphireese''s jaw and carefully observed his expression.The neck of Orloi��ge also stretched and drew closer to each other''s breath.


    "--It''s really interesting, you. That''s why you''ve never noticed me.I heard it was your son, but that''s not all, right?I wonder if a human being like you is funny. "


    "Well, thank you. You''re closer to me than that."


    "What, you''re not going to say you smell like breath again?"


    "It''s too close to illuminate. I''m nervous because I look beautiful."


    When she heard the words, Karamiti turned her arms and neck back and began laughing with her belly killing her voice.Brady Maria stares at the state with her eyes round.


    Alphireese, it''s not a big deal.


    "What happened?"


    "Calamity''s gonna laugh to death?It''s not what I used to call a killer. "


    Ha.


    Alphilis scratched his head with a body he didn''t understand, but Brady Maria was also stunned and couldn''t say anything more.


    And when the tired calamity wiped her tears, she stood up and confronted Alfilius with an elegant manner.


    "I like it, human daughter Alfilius.To be honest, I was going to kill you somewhere if you were just a child, but as long as you''re in Romansland, I''ll take care of you. I promise. "


    "A pledge?"


    "As a magician, you can sign a contract."


    "Oh, really? So much for this girl?"


    "Bad?"


    Caramity laughed invincibly, ignoring Brady Maria''s words. The calamity continued.


    "I''ll check it out. The goal of the Alfilis is to make the Orangeable blow by putting it on Romansland''s shoulders.Never let Romansland collapse from the inside.Is that all right? "


    "Yes, as long as Annecrose is my friend, I don''t want Romansland to collapse."


    "Very well, then I will guarantee the safety of Annecrose.I like that princess myself.What about Brady Maria? "


    A concubine?


    Brady Maria said she was starving, but Alphilis went further.


    Continue

 2171 War and Peace, Part 707 ~ Last Night Club ⑥ ~

    "You''re close to Romansland, aren''t you? What does it say?"


    "... Lord, don''t you think I''m gonna put some more clothes on my teeth?"


    I knew it was funny ~


    Brady Maria was stunned and Calamity laughed.Alphilis continued unabated.


    "Since before this meeting started, right?I wonder if there''s any more of Shane Sereno''s sages. "


    "Do you know about the Sage Society?I''m sorry, it''s not information gathering power. "


    "Information is a war, so I''m going to put a lot of emphasis on it.The only thing I didn''t know was that I thought I was forming an alliance with a black sorcerer connection, but it doesn''t look like you guys are doing that kind of craftsmanship.Then who is collaborating with Shane Sereno?And who is Shane Sereno? "


    "The Society of the Wise is involved with the Schemer, but I don''t know much about you either.I don''t know that woman in the first place. "


    Don''t you know?


    Calamity replied with a smile, but her expression hid some feelings of dissatisfaction and anger.


    "The job I was entrusted with by Oranzable was to envelop Romansland so that it could move as intended and to make it the Demon King''s production plant.Even now that the anomaly is dead, the factory is still running, but I don''t think it''s as efficient as the anomaly. "


    So this action is the intention of the mastermind?


    "Scientist Krausel, that''s his name.He''s one of the brave Zems, connected to Orangebull, but he seems to have other intentions - not even with me.


    And one more mistake, I''m afraid, but King Swedle is not under my control. "" Really? "


    "... I kind of felt that way."


    Brady Maria was surprised, but Alphiris seemed to have predicted the words.Karamity seemed to be expecting a reaction from Alfiliath.


    Oh, do you understand?


    "I don''t think the king with that attitude is in control.I felt a strong personality and will. "


    "That''s right, I put a lot of effort into it.Yet his spirit and intense will could not be controlled.I really like it now.I wonder if it''s the same relationship between you and Purity White Raku, Brady Maria? "


    "Mm-hmm. My husband certainly is an interesting person."


    "King Swede is a very interesting man."


    Karamiti poured the liquor into the glass herself and continued drinking.They also recommended it to Alphilis and Brady Maria, and they drank it.


    "What''s the most interesting thing about it is that you sidelined me in the middle of realizing who I really am.How dare you? "


    Say it yourself.


    "I wouldn''t say if it wasn''t for a drink seat.I know how hated I am.I started there, and I''m used to being hated. "


    I guess so.


    "I don''t want you to tell me if it''s Titania.King Sweddle himself accepted my power and became more than human.He has a strong will and a firm purpose.I wonder if it''s the right thing to do right now. "


    "What''s the purpose?"


    Caramity opened her mouth and smiled funny as she saw Alfilius.


    "Why don''t you tell King Swede''s bedroom?Maybe you can tell me a bedtime story. "


    Ugh, that''s impossible.


    "Why don''t you stretch your body that much?"


    "I don''t like bad things!"


    "Well, maybe you''ll find out.Kings also like funny women.Besides, normal people will be destroyed in less than three nights.Because it''s me, it''s like it''s holding out. "


    "Is it that intense?"


    "Oh yeah, I''ll pull myself out too."


    "Can you two talk about that?Rather, I''d like to talk about specific cooperation details. "


    "Hmm, you''re still a little girl. There''s no time, I''ll make sure you have time to see the king tomorrow.Make a formal contract there. "


    "I''ll talk to my concubine, too. The liaison officer..."


    Brady Maria tried to summon his butlers, and Alphilis took control.


    "One before that. Was Jeongyeok Hakuraku in direct contact with King Swedle?"


    "Shouldn''t I? I don''t think there''s anyone between them."


    "I want to be clear here.Who stood between them?Do you know anything about karamiti? "


    "No, I know roughly what''s inside the castle, but occasionally the King goes for a long ride with a flying dragon.I can''t be involved only then. "


    Yes...


    "Anything bothering you?"


    Brady Maria and Calamity glanced into Alphireese''s eyes, but there was a color of anxiety.


    "... I thought there might be another force, someone intervening."


    "One more thing. Who is it?"


    "It''s not Arnelia, it''s confirmed.Neither Ray Fan, nor His Highness Muse, nor Alexandria.It doesn''t look like King Dryan either... "


    "Not Armus?"


    "Not even Armus. Confirmed."


    "Hmm, is there anybody else?"


    "It''s creepy because I don''t know. I wonder if anybody''s here..."


    Brady Maria didn''t know anything about the contemplative Alfilius, but she kept it to herself.I thought it was something, and I thought it would be better not to say it.There is no confirmation.


    Well, why don''t we make a toast to the Alliance anniversary around here?


    "Strange human smell, you.Unlike me, you''re not socially involved. "


    "If you''ve been in a night club for many nights, you''ll understand a little bit of human behavior."


    Er, are we toasting you guys? I don''t like it. "


    Your lord must have carried it.


    "Drink it with your arms together?"


    "I''m not that close."


    The two laughed lightly at Alphiris''s words.The three gently put together a glass, but if anyone had seen the shadow swaying in the flame of a candle, they would not have been so beautiful, they would only have looked at each other as monsters.


    Continue

 2172 War and Peace, Part 708 - Last Day of the Continental Peace Conference (1) -

    The day after the opening, the last day of the Continental Peace Conference.


    Though the final day of the Unified Martial Arts Games seemed more exciting than imagined, the lords have been gathering in the morning for today''s meeting.Each expression was clear and everyone understood the importance of today''s meeting.


    It seemed to be the same even with Swedle and Jungyi Shiraku, who were present in the right place without being late in the morning.Even Orloiju and Brady Maria, who were to be avoided, were to be avoided.


    On a quiet morning with a sense of tension that could be described as a kind of anomaly, Alphilis was slightly restless and escorted by Rayfan.I have already received word from Orloi��ge and Brady Maria.But instead of being who I was, I felt like someone unintended had been at the meeting, and the little insects that I didn''t realize ruined everything - I was coming to the meeting remembering such a strange feeling.


    Rayfan and Nora were too nervous to be there, and Alphilis thought it was because of the discomfort.Only Lisa knew and understood Alfie''s anxiety, and she pulled her sleeve once to give a signal.


    "The Virgin is here."


    The announcement of Miranda attracted attention, and Miriazar entered the conference hall.The appearance was as bright as the sun shined in the venue, and some of the lords unexpectedly sighed.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please relax."


    The final day meeting proceeded surprisingly quickly, whether each was impressed by the scene that was about to become a picture, or whether the important thing was predetermined.


    First of all, it was reiterated that the former Virgin took responsibility and retired due to the inaction that occurred during the meeting and the delay in dealing with the defeat of the Demon King so far.The killer promised to continue the search and told him that he would be adequately compensated.Even so, only Miranda and Lord Barotelli of Alexandria were directly attacked, but Alexandria left the scene last night to report the results.


    And to the black magician, I reported that I almost raided the Demon King production plant and forced it to become inoperable.I explained that the appearance of the Devil King had already decreased and should become sporadic in the future, but I continued to collaborate with the Alliance to engage in a crusade.


    With regard to the reduction of the demon king, a sigh of relief was leaked from the lords, but for those who actually stood on the arrow, considering the possibility that it was relaxing, I was just listening to the report in silence.


    And as far as the core mercenaries are concerned...


    "Queen Muse, King Ryan."


    "Yes"


    Hmm.


    "May I ask for a general in the joint?"


    The two responded immediately to Miriazar''s proposal.


    "I''ve learned that I''m not good at fighting, but if I learn that this is also a role for peace,I will serve with sincerity. "


    "Human behavior is often honest.But I''m not sad about cutting the front line.In that case, I will ask Mr Muse to assist me. There may be many things that will not happen, but thank you, my lords. "


    When King Ryan stood up and lowered his head, the lords offered to assist him in fear.This was also the result of an active conversation with the princes at the night club, and it was sufficient time for the princes to know who they were.


    Miriazar continued.


    "I''d like to ask King Sweddle of Romansland for directions."


    "Of course, but there''s something I don''t know.I would like to ask the Northern Commercial Union to help me. "


    "Of course, thank you. I''ve already arranged a letter."


    "I hope so, because we''re not so friendly with them.When I go out, it''s hard for me to get the other way around. "


    Wendell made a humble claim, and everyone looked strange instead.Miriazar doesn''t change his expression, but keeps going.


    Princess Rayfan, I don''t want Lord Shane Sereno back up.


    "Yes, I understand. I want to do everything in my power."


    "Of course, I''m sure I can help you."


    "I would like Princess Rayfan to gather logistics from the south to the west in Michia and other places, and ask for support from there.Master Shane Sereno has logistics on the east side.Collect them into the Northern Commercial Union and have them managed as a whole.I think the center will probably be Princess Muse.


    Well, I''ve allocated the rest of my military spending and expeditions to the materials at hand.There are things you don''t want to know, so I have only the number you asked for.Raise your hand if you are dissatisfied. "


    The lords looked at the material at hand, but it contained all the numbers that were less burdensome than the number offered by the lords.Everyone had a relieved expression, and no one complained.Except for one person.


    "Are you sure you want to do one?"


    Shane Sereno raised her hand. Some were wary of something, but Shane Sereno''s proposal was unexpected.


    Continue

 2173 War and Peace, Part 709 - Last Day of the Continental Peace Conference (2) -

    "I would like you to go beyond the rear support and launch our signal if possible."


    "That would... of course be helpful, but are you sure?"


    "Yes, of course. Is this an alliance?Those who do not bleed together cannot be called allies.We, too, want to share our struggles on the battlefield.Besides, our soldiers have been at war for a long time.I wonder if it is necessary to receive Kaoru pottery on the battlefield, given the appearance of the Demon King in the future. "


    Many people frowned on the words, but those called one of Shane Sereno''s parties applauded.Miriazar kept an eye on her without changing her expression, but anyone who knew her personality knew exactly what she was thinking.


    Miranda, Dryan was looking at Miriazar''s expression, but unexpectedly, she was looking at Miriazar''s expression as Sweddle and Brady Maria would sneak up on him.And before Miriazar could say anything, Alphilis raised his hand and asked to speak.


    Both Miriazar and Dryan had their eyes rounded.However, Orloi��ge and Bradymaria were the only ones watching Alfie''s remarks with interest.


    "Uh... may I make a statement?"


    "I wonder if you said Alfilis.No matter how much I went to the parade, it wasn''t disrespectful for a mercenary to say anything other than a favor here. "


    Shane Sereno uncommonly complained, but Alfilis ignored it and sent a line of sight to Miriazar.Miriazar was intrigued and prompted to speak by hand.


    "Permission to speak, Alfilis."


    "Now if you''ll excuse me. However, since His Highness Rayfan''s negotiator also serves as a public official, it is nice to say that I have no say.I didn''t seem to be interested in the course of the meeting. "


    Alphiris said he was happy, so Swedle, Dream Ann, and Miranda blew up a little.Shane Sereno, on the other hand, endured the discomfort while waiting for Alphiris to speak.


    "Lord Shane Sereno, let me call you.Would you consider that what you just said would force your own soldiers to shed blood? "


    "Watch your mouth, mercenary.It''s called disrespect. "


    "You didn''t answer the question.The positions of the princes are equal.And my speech is on behalf of His Holiness, and at the same time permitted by the Virgin.If you say so, you''re the one lacking gratitude. "


    "Shut up..."


    "Because my mouth turns around, I''m in this role.Rather, how sincere is the statement you just made?Or can''t you answer? "


    "No way. If the amount of blood flowing is the same, I''m going to share it with everyone.What''s so funny? "


    "Yes, as far as I''m concerned, three are strange."


    Alphilis raised three fingers.The attention of the lords is drawn to this.


    "First of all, you are the representative of the mission and should not have a position in the military department in the country.Some of the participants in the peace conference may be military officials, but they''re not in your mission, are they?We can bring them back to the country to discuss the deployment of assigned soldiers, but we shouldn''t be able to make statements that move the military here.If you succeed, it will be a matter of responsibility in your own country, but how? "


    "My country respects my position and expression.Plenipotentiaries have also been delegated at this meeting.My remarks remain the intention of the country.I have obtained the consent of the Military Department in advance regarding my enlistment. "" Hoo.So you say your country is at your mercy? "


    "... I didn''t say that."


    Shane Sereno''s face was distorted for the first time since the meeting began.Alfilis was watching the expression crushed, but Lisa suddenly felt like she had risen from Shane Sereno and suddenly felt ready.


    Alphilis is not afraid.


    "By the way, how big and how many marches are you going to make?"


    Yes, a few battalions or a division.This is all I need to discuss in my country after I recruit a candidate.


    "By the way, are you in there?"


    "... well, what do you think? Does it depend on the military?I''m an amateur, so if the military treats me like an obstacle, I think it''s appropriate to be very supportive of the rear. "


    "That''s strange!You just said you were going to recruit a candidate, but you didn''t volunteer?And you want your own people to bleed?Will people follow me!? "


    "Forgive me! Swinging your sword on the battlefield is not the only battle!"


    When Shane Sereno tried to stand up, Miriazar rushed over the table and slapped him.


    "Don''t get too hot on both sides.Please be calm. "


    Excuse me.


    "Excuse me."


    Shane Sereno blushed, but Alfilis didn''t feel any worse, so Orloise and Caramity were desperate because they could bear the laughter.If Swedle hadn''t reached under the table, her voice would have leaked.


    Alphilis kept coughing for a second.


    "The second question I just asked you is:When you tell others to bleed, it means you''re not ready. "


    "You don''t have to say it again!I''m going to the battlefield, is that okay? "


    "You''re not resistant to sedition.Please calm down a little bit. "


    "Were you aware that you were seditious!?"


    "Lord Alphiris?"


    Miriazar smiled badly, so Alphilis hurried to fix the cold.Isn''t that the smile I used to say to Miranda about the shameful cage?


    Continue

 2174 War and Peace, Part 710 - Last Day of the Continental Peace Conference (3) -

    "... the third thing I just said is that it meant for the future demon king crusade, how can you think of that?"


    "It means that there will be more demon kings in the future..."


    "Really? I know how often the Demon King appears in the eastern part of the continent as the custodian of a large mercenary corps.It is also in a position to inform the Alliance of the occurrence of Demon Kings in various countries to receive requests efficiently.Of course, I''m investigating it myself - Lisa, have there really been more reports of demon kings in the past year? "


    "It''s decreasing in the east of the continent."


    Lisa shook that there was no venue for her remarks.Lisa glanced at Miriazar and asked him to speak, and Miriazar urged him to do so.


    "Actually, the demon king''s request for an assassination is biased.Naturally, there are many requests in close proximity, and they are skewed from the middle of the continent to the west.Even though there have been more demon kings so far, there were many lords who had no sense of reality. "


    "... if you say so."


    Muse was in tune. Lisa nods.


    "As you can see, the number of natural occurrences of demon kings is less than 10 per year across the continent.It may be due to the efforts of all nations, the Alnelian expedition, or the mercenaries who have dazzled the Alliance with prizes, but the monster crusade has been relatively stable for decades.You''ve never heard of an urban raid by a monster outbreak in the eastern part of the continent? "


    "Indeed."


    "Not even in my country."


    Most of the lords nodded.


    "Therefore, demon kings rarely occur in the eastern part of the continent - at least few individuals survive long enough for the Alliance to struggle to crush.I started my journey a year ago, but all the demon kings that were posted at that time were slaughtered.According to the Guild report, no Demon King has survived for more than three years since the posting. "


    "... is that it?"


    Shane Sereno couldn''t grasp Lisa''s intentions and asked her to be frustrated.Lisa stood up to it with room to squeak.


    "Did you know when the Devil King was last seen in your country?"


    "Ten years... no, maybe more."


    "Yes, I looked it up once in your childhood, 15 years ago."


    "I wonder if that''s going to happen already? It must have happened in my father''s territory."


    "Instead, it''s happening near the museum and under attack.Don''t you remember that too? "


    "... there''s information that I don''t want to release."


    Shane Sereno said bitterly and Lisa snorted.


    "If you can relax, that''s fine.I mean, were you fighting monsters with your strength to prevent the demon king from happening? "


    "... that should be it."


    "Then why are you so inexperienced in your own army?If the Demon King does not occur, it must have been cleaned up quite thoroughly.Don''t you know that? You pretend you don''t know that?Or would you like to send an army to the Confederate army for another reason? "


    "... well... that''s... that''s right.I''ve been working with Arnelia on a thorough cleansing operation, so the monster outbreak is extremely low. That''s why the Demon King... "


    Shane Sereno talked, and the wolf became more pronounced and her gaze turned away from Lisa for a moment.Without missing the gap, Lisa tried to hit Shane Sereno with her wand again, and Miriazar''s remarks broke into the air like a blade.


    "We are not dispatched."


    "... what?"


    "Therefore, Arnelia has not dispatched any troops to carry out purification work in your country.We offer regular patrols to other countries, but your country has been rejected for several years, so we are changing the form of dispatching when requested.


    The reason is that there are very few cases of monsters occurring - that''s a strange story.There are plenty of nature in your country, plenty of neighboring countries at the border, and plenty of culture for monsters to escape from other territories.I can''t believe the more inexperienced soldiers are, the less monsters don''t appear.The Alliance is also in business.Or is someone asking another faction to destroy the monster?Like a black magician. "


    Miriazar''s signs intimidate the surrounding area with excitement.The sense of intimidation rewarded the fact that even the lords who did not know the battle were not the only Virgin of the present generation.


    There are many legends about the Virgin of the ages.Many of the princes who do not have the opportunity to see the Virgin in person know what kind of existence she is.And one thing in common was the legend that those who defied the Virgin and the nation were bound to have misfortune.


    I see, Miriazar was releasing a sense of intimidation that convinced all the lords.The pressurized Shane Sereno drank his saliva and said it back.


    "Beep, rude! Are you saying that we have a hand with the forces that make demon kings and anxious the continent!?"


    "That possibility should be suspected in any country, whether or not they are present at this meeting.Because there are more places to make demon kings than there are places to make them from, and there are countries that own the land.Not to mention whether it involves countries, and at this meeting the former Virgin was deliberately slandered and blamed, but did not bully the lords.I know all about the size of the workshops in which countries. "


    Miriazar glanced at the princes.Some countries were informed of the existence of the Demon King''s workshop, and sometimes not, but regardless of them, the lords who were stared at by Miriazar were unintentionally constrained.


    "Even so, it''s not a problem.Now it''s more important to work together to confront it.And people gather in the flow.No matter how much legitimacy you claim, no one will gather without strength.As a Virgin, I have also been taught how to use Arnelia''s power effectively.


    If anyone tries to use this flow, this time the Confederate army, for their own personal gain, they will not quit using their powers. "


    And the magic rose from Miriazar, and some of the lords turned back in surprise.Miriazar''s eyes had an unusual determination.If anyone disobeys, crush them here.He was so intimidated.


    It was Purity White Raku who looked at it with a bitter face.She frowned and embarrassed Miriazar.


    Continue

 2175 War and Peace, Part 711 - Last Day of the Continental Peace Conference (4) -

    "Holy Virgin, why don''t you leave it around?It''s time for your magic to make you faint. "


    "Excuse me."


    When the magic healed, some of the lords breathed out.Some people stopped breathing because of the magic density that filled the room.


    And Miriazar, who drew in his magic, once again spoke to Shane Sereno with a faint smile from the Virgin.


    "Well, that''s possible.As a thank you for your offer, Lord Shane Sereno enters the battle as a single lord and general of the army, standing alongside the lords. Are you sure? "


    "Uh-huh. That''s right."


    Shane Sereno couldn''t help but nod while sweating her forehead, but Dryan roared in her heart.


    "(Now you can''t serve with Shane Sereno on your own.And we can stay under surveillance. I''m good at it) "


    Muse was naturally aware of Dream''s thoughts, and he glanced at Dream to see each other''s intentions.


    Speaking of which, Rayfan slapped his fingers around his leg behind his back and urged him to speak without looking at Alphiris.Alphilis continued his remarks when he returned to me.


    "I''ve had a lot of talk and I''m done with my questions, so please open up."


    "Alfilis, this isn''t a comic book, is it?"


    Miranda urged Alphilis and Lisa to back down with a slight wrinkle between their eyebrows.Subsequent meetings were again led by Miriazar, and the Confederate forces were to be assembled in two months'' time on the plains south of Tahram.


    Regardless of neighboring countries, far away countries don''t have time to march.Many countries will be on time for the advance team.But if it''s too late, the battle could end in winter.The lords were compelled to accept the unavoidable decision.


    After the meeting, many of the lords leave early enough to hasten the army.Alphilis saw Orloi��ge and Annecrose''s former Swede and decided to enter into a formal mercenary contract.However, we can''t fly and meet in the air, so we will first accompany the Confederates and then join Romansland on the battlefield to fight together.


    The Swedish dollar felt generally good, softened the attitude of being so tall, and the contract proceeded surprisingly quickly.Alphilis was a little overwhelmed in entering into the contract, but when Swender quickly read the contract, he wrote an authorization sign.I was a little overwhelmed by Alphiris, but I was more surprised by Swede''s "please" words and forgot to even ask what I wanted to hear.


    The Sweddles had already paid their squad and disappeared into the northern sky with the dragon knights who filled the sky when they left the venue.Alphilis had been dropping it off for a while, but at the end he murmured only to Lisa.


    "... it''s getting rough."


    "... has your path never been rough?"


    Is that so?


    "Yes, like a ship, always going to the sea of storms."


    "I''ve never been on a boat in a stormy sea."


    "Me too, but no one came out of the open ocean and came back safely."


    "I know that. I''m sinking, too?"


    "You''re crazy, or if you''re going to be one of the first to come back, you''re going to be Alfie."


    "Are you expecting me or not?"


    "Let me hope."


    "I''ll try - No, I''m trying."


    The two of them spoke with a slightly quiet expression, but while they were resting, they began to prepare for the next battle.


    "You''ve done enough.When will I see you next? "


    "Rayfan is backward support.I''m on the front lines, so it might be a bad time to meet. "


    "At first, I''ll come and see you."


    "That''s great, but you just want to see the line?"


    Rayfan blushed slightly in response to Alphireese''s malicious question.


    "No, no, that''s not it..."


    "Say yes, Uriuri."


    "It''s an execution for disrespect, but I have Lisa''s shoulders too."


    Lisa pinched Rayfan''s cheek with her fingers.Nora stands in the way of Rayfan trying to avoid it.


    "No, Nora! Please stop!"


    "It''s bad for Ray Fan to pull out his depression. No, it''s cool."


    "I see, I want you to do something cool.Fufufu, I''m good at that. "


    "Oh, no, this is going to be a habit."


    The poor and noble girl is surrounded by three people and slammed around with words.Lisa was really poking, but Rayfan slipped through the enclosure and hid in the shadow of the chair.


    "That''s enough! That''s enough!"


    "Would you like me to do it a little bit better?"


    "How long have you been saying such a thing..."


    "It''s about time we both got really angry."


    When Alphilis took control, Lisa whistled and looked strange, and Nora tried not to cross.


    "Of course, I''m kidding. Occasionally, if Rayfan-sama doesn''t breathe as much as she deserves, she''ll become a hard-on in her head."


    "... that was definitely serious, wasn''t it?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Leaving Nora alone, Alphireese returns to work.


    "Rayfan, don''t forget your promise."


    "Yes, I will select a candidate for land as soon as I return to my country."


    Rayfan also instantly returned to the politician''s face.


    "I''ll send Ekla in a month.I share the situation. "


    "What will you do while you''re away?"


    "Let''s narrow down the candidate sites and start building buildings first.I want you to exempt the land tax for the first few years. "


    "I''m actually thinking about becoming a special economic zone."


    Special Economic Zone?


    In unfamiliar words, Alphilis cursed his neck.


    "Let''s build a new city in a fixed place.Collect people by exempting everything from land taxes, taxes and commerce for the next 10 years.Although Micia now plays a fairly large role as a city in the centre, land and commerce have long been fixed and stuck.


    It''s time to let the new wind blow. "


    "I see. So you want to grow the city while playing the role of vigilante?"


    "It''s a quick and helpful way to..."


    "Tax exemption is only five years.Instead, leave the way to me.And after five years have passed, please make the tax uniform with other lands. May I? "


    Rayfan thought it would be a good idea to cut back without putting aside, and we answered again immediately.


    "Very well, I look forward to surprising results."


    "Stay tuned.Let me show you. "


    "It seems fun, but above all, it''s almost territorial management.Do you have a specific plan? "


    "Yes, I''ve talked to Ekla and Corwin.I''ll leave this almost to Ekla. "


    "Oh, my God, when?"


    While Lisa was stunned, Alfie filled in the details with Ray Fan and Nora wrote it down and signed it on the spot.


    Lisa did not wonder how many years ahead Alfiliath''s ambitions would remain and what the outlook was.


    Continue

 2176 On the eve of the war, one of them - the groaning of the deep green palace (1) -

    After the Continental Peace Conference, Arnelia became a beehive.The first is a declaration of the formation of a coalition in a setting where peaceful solutions are supposed to be sought.It is armaments for that purpose.


    No matter how much Arnelia has a standing army, select equipment, food, means of transportation, campsites, etc., secure bedding, notify each city.After all of these things started moving at once, the Deep Green Palace became a mess.


    Manadil took over the day-to-day work, Drydo took over the communication to each city, the actual team leader was Miranda, Elsa and Lapenti assisted, and Miriazar filled the holes.


    As in the past few days, there was a rush to contact Deep Green Palace by fast horse and flying dragon, and the business was at its peak.However, even after receiving these flows, no one felt tired in their expression, but rather a sense of mission and willingness to be able to conquer all the demon kings caused by the black magician from now on.


    "Then General Alberto, Deputy General Rafferty, Army Supervisor Aristotle, and Chief of Staff Elsa will do it."


    Miranda won''t go out?


    A room in the Deep Green Palace. Miranda answered Lapenti''s question at a meeting that brought together more than the Knights Templar squadron commander and the top pilgrims.


    "Atashi and the others are different teams.When the army shows up, it moves with Miriazar. "


    "What about the pilgrimage?"


    "You''d better move as a guerrilla with no mouth.The more powerful they are, the better.Take the initiative to crush them before the army takes heavy damage. "


    Assassin unit, huh?


    Brandio''s allegations were echoed by many, but Miranda returned flatly.


    "Pilgrimage is good at that, isn''t it?It''s the shadow of the world that does good secretly and unknowingly. "


    Well, if you''re going to get a special reward, I''ll actively hunt you down.


    I''ll think about it.


    "So, it seems better to fly first to the area.In the two months leading up to the arrival of the army, I will try to find out more while reducing the number of opponents with permission. "


    Miranda shook her head and denied Mason''s offer.


    "I''ll have the locals fly first, but I don''t need any reprimands."


    "Why?"


    "It''s going to be a little interesting on the ground.By the time the army arrives, I think we''ll know the full story. "


    Mason and Brandio looked at each other, but the meeting broke up once that day.Jake was certainly present, but he was stopped when he left.


    "Jake, can I talk to you for a second?"


    "What is it, Archbishop Miranda?"


    "I''ll recruit a volunteer from Gloria to deploy.We''re thinking about 100 to 200 people at the moment. "


    "? Using boy soldiers?"


    That''s how Jake looked suspicious, but Miranda said Sarasa.


    "It wasn''t uncommon during the war.Besides, volunteers can leave behind.There are so many students already giving speeches to boost their motivation. "


    "... did anyone burn it?"


    "If only my brothers were in the Knights Templar and the surrounding Knights.Anyway, the volunteers will definitely come out.I want you to reduce the damage a little and supervise and select it.You can use Hamitte. "


    "Can I say no to reckless people?"


    "Of course, I''ll give you that authority.The same student will understand the rating.My parents and brothers may march from other countries, by the way.Take that into account. "


    "... it seems confusing."


    Miranda pushed his back into Jake''s head.


    "Is that why we have Dute Hilde and Brunswick?Dut Hilde is educated as Duchess, so he knows who he is and what kind of country he comes from, and Brunswick''s father is a general, so he should be brighter than any other country''s army.Use their wisdom. "


    "... but the mission is still backup, right?I''m supposed to be on the front line, so I can''t take the final command. "


    "I''ll let Elsa take the final command.Of course, if you think you can stand the front, you can take him. "


    "... only a few of them."


    "How many people are there?"


    Miranda''s ill-intentioned allegations prompted Jake to leave silently.Miranda sighed with her hands on her hips, but Miriazar and Sadako, who were watching, were talking in a quiet voice.


    "Hamitte... you mean the bars?Wasn''t he retired from work because of his injuries?When did you get back and meet Miranda? "


    "I have received a report from Maple.A fragment of Calamity appeared in Gloria and took care of it.With that credit, you want to serve Arnelia again. "


    "Stupid... sure he can.Convince me that I still have the ability to take care of Karamiti''s body when I''m injured.But you want to serve your lord, Arnelia?The depth of perseverance is also first-class. "


    "That''s right. Well, instead of serving the Deep Green Palace directly, I''m Miranda... and I certainly want to be one of Gloria''s instructors."


    That''s what the mouth says, but Miriazar knew more about the irritability in his heart than anyone else.It was once synchronized with the bar, and its talents and achievements were overwhelmingly worshipping the rear dust.I can''t help but feel disturbed when I hear that it is serving Deep Green Palace again.


    And there was another thing I was worried about, Miriazar.I asked Miranda again after she turned around.


    Continue

 2177 On the eve of the War, its 2 ~ Fukasagi Palaces Sizzle ② ~

    "Nooo, it''s Miranda. Have you heard from Alfilis?"


    What is a report?


    "Don''t bother, it''s about the future.I had to go to Romansland or something. "


    "Oh, is that it? They said they formally signed a mercenary contract with Swede."


    "What? Didn''t you have a hard time negotiating?"


    Miriazar asked an unexpected question, but Miranda seemed to have received a shoulder watermark.


    "That was a quick answer.The contents and rewards were said to have been thoroughly read and executed. "


    "Hmm, a summary execution... Swedle, no way..."


    Miriazar was struggling to learn the truth, but Miranda''s continued words prevented him from thinking.


    "Jaeger moves north with other mercenary regiments after the end south of Tarram, but locally, as soon as the Romansland army moves south, they will join them."


    "Hmm... did you value your connection with His Highness Annecrose?"


    That''s what I thought.


    From Alphiris and Miranda, Miriazar knows that she met the second princess of Romansland on her journey and has since warmed up ties.In the first place, letters that are considered important are censored, so Miriazar understands their contents.


    But Miriazar wonders if Alfilis is going to move Jaeger on a large scale.


    "Is that all... Did you say anything else?"


    "I haven''t heard that much either.But he was making a bad face. "


    "Bad thing. When it comes to Alphireese''s belly black, it''s not much different from a thousand-year-old eagle."


    "It may be black, but it''s not as starchy as the Master."


    "Is my belly a swamp of poison?"


    "It''s okay, I don''t stink."


    "I don''t want to do this!"


    "Oh, speaking of which, Orloi��ge confessed that he was Karamity."


    Miriazar blew tea into the mouth.Miranda was quick to avoid it, but Miranda did her best by covering the documents in her hand, and she missed it.


    You''re breaking away from yourself!


    "Well, I was expecting it.It''s too boring to say that it''s too boring. "


    "Well, that may be true, but... do you know that and you''re going to Romansland with Alfilis?"


    "She drank it with Calamity and Brady Maria until late at night.It was very interesting. "


    After hearing that, Miriazar''s open mouth was unobstructed, and the expression of the most beautiful woman in the world was ruined, so she hid the expression with a handkerchief for a while.


    "Dear Miriazar, your face is broken. Please arrange it properly."


    "Uh-huh. But what''s going on with Alphireese''s guts and head... talking to those two?I can''t do this. "


    "Perhaps it''s impossible to combine all the people on the continent except Alfie.Alfie said, I wonder if they are both too influenced by humans.He said he wanted to think about an end other than fighting.There''s something I need to know. "


    "What do you want to know?"


    Miranda was told to talk a little, but I asked her the same question because I couldn''t stop talking.


    "The four sisters of Spears and the king of the bloodsucking species, Balfabel.I want to know what Miriazar thinks about these treatments. "


    "Alphilis! Alphilis... is that it?"


    Miriazar''s expression turned steep and he thought with his arms together.Miranda and Sadako looked at each other and waited for Miriazar''s words.


    "Alfiliath, I don''t know how much you know, where you expect it from... you''re growing up to be a horrible person."


    "Um... Master, I know it''s forbidden in Arnelia, but do you have any future policy on these two?"


    "Once settled, I''ll send Lapentie and Mason to negotiate.It''s not a matter of caring for Romansland.But... hmm, it''s been a year. "


    Miriazar hit him on the knee.Miranda can''t grasp the intent and asks a few questions.


    "Um, what is a year?"


    "Talk to Alfilis and you''ll see. So tell him to watch his back.Otherwise, you''ll have to resort to aggressive measures. "


    "... okay."


    Miranda acknowledged with an expression that didn''t fall into her heart, but there was someone there who knocked on the door.


    "Sorry about the meeting.It''s Shinji, but there''s someone who wants a quick look. "


    "Who isn''t?"


    "Welcome, Captain Blackhawk 2, Louis Nightroot-Highlander.Your lieutenant, Lord Lexus, is with you. "


    "I heard about the requirements last night. I''ll let you through."


    Ha.


    Louis and Lexus came in with Zija.The deepest part of the Deep Green Palace is once in a decade for the lords.Alphilis and Lisa go further into the private room, but not even into the conference room.Not to mention Louis and Lexus are just a few mercenaries.I couldn''t hide the tension because I knew what the treatment meant.


    Continue

 2178 On the eve of the War, its 3 ~ Fukasagi Palaces Sizzle ③ ~

    "Captain Blackhawk 2, this is Louis Nightroot-Highlander.Thank you for your honor. "


    "I''m Lexus, second lieutenant, familiar to me.I don''t know how nobles behave, so please forgive me for being rude. "


    "I am Supreme Bishop Miriazar. Make yourself at home."


    When Miriazar, Louis and Lexus arrive at the table, Louis cuts them out without having time to serve tea.


    "Last night, I heard a sudden voice at a party, but thank you for listening quickly."


    "Hmm, the entrant to the parade game has every right to do so.Originally, everyone in the sky tournament had the right to do so, but I was only allowed to be in the top position in terms of security. Forgive me. "


    "No, if that''s what this is all about."


    "What do you mean?"


    The words twitched and Miriazar''s eyebrows moved.And as the gaze moves towards Lexus, a tense feeling fills the scene.The tension felt as if the water level of the tank had suddenly risen dropped while counting to 10.


    "... it doesn''t sound like an assassination.You don''t seem to have hesitant feelings. "


    "Well, if you''re willing, you''re aiming for the moment you get to your seat, but I don''t think so. It''s not my pleasure."


    "Of course not. How can a saint be an assassin of a human swordsman?"


    Is a saint a militant monster?


    Louis will not blame Lexus for his unspeakable words.I suppose it''s because I had the same feelings.


    Miriazar briefly described Arnelia''s story and intentions, including her identity.Lexus was listening to the story, but Louis seemed convinced to some extent.


    "... I see. I just want to ask you one question before I tell you the requirements for eagles."


    "Call me."


    "What are you going to do with Romansland?Are you going to destroy it, or do you want to become aware of a peaceful relationship? "


    Miriazar answered the question immediately.


    "Honestly, Romansland doesn''t matter.What matters to me is not the country, but how the people who live there live and die.It is merely a constituent unit of the Community, such as a country.It doesn''t matter if there is no country other than Arnelia, or if there is a united empire. "


    So, if you''re blind, you''re going to destroy it?


    "It''s not so tyrannical.I will not destroy it because I am not happy with it, but I will crush it if it threatens the peace that has been achieved through hundreds of years of effort.I''m still working on it, but... "


    "What?"


    "I have no idea how much caramel contamination is eroding.I thought the hub was mostly his servant, but as far as the Knights of Romansland visited this time, there seemed to be few direct signs of Karamity.His abilities take over people, but not everyone.I don''t know how that works.I was going to crush it at first, but I was thinking about what to do.It is also true that Romansland has as many good samurai as your house.It''s a pity to lose everything, and as I said before, I don''t have the ruthlessness to be so brutal. "


    "I see... and did you know about walruses?"


    Louis had given his first and last name from the beginning, but it goes without saying that Miriazar was aware of it.


    "I know the story of the first generation of ice blades.I didn''t share the battlefield, but Romansland has a good magical sword user.The ice attributes make it easier and quicker to fight. "


    "You look just like my sister. I wonder if my ancestors will return."


    "Shut up, you."


    Louis'' elbow hits Lexus'' dove tail and Lexus is agonized.Miriazar looked at the interaction and smiled and laid down tea.


    "Now, do I have enough credit for you - or Blackhawk?"


    "Commander Valsace told me to find out for myself - and I don''t think I can trust you, either, because Alphilis is welcoming me.Either way, you''ll have to trust me. "


    "What do you mean?"


    "I know the location of the largest factory in Romansland.We''ve also explored black magician bases and factories, but given the scale, we haven''t found anything bigger, probably the biggest of our enemies.With the guidance of the eagle, it could be destroyed. "


    And Miriazaar nodded to one another, when he saw Miranda and Sadako.


    "--Is it a mountain range adjacent to the Romansland Castle?"


    "Did you know?"


    "I imagined.The Orc army that is now threatening the Northern Commercial Union was kept there, right? "


    "Sure, but I''ve never stepped in before."


    "There is no justification for marching Arnelia within Romansland.And even if they marched, it was undetermined whether they could destroy them.Isn''t that a labyrinth? Probably for the royal escape. "


    "As you guessed"


    Louis'' words were predictable, but Miriazar didn''t understand them.


    "You think you know what''s inside?"


    "The Romansland royal escape route is a big labyrinth that takes a whole day, even if you don''t miss a break.The Highlanders were given a map of one third of the escape routes, but about half of them were in charge of walruses.


    We''ve been working with this Lexus and his colleagues for almost a year to fill in the rest of the map. "


    "If Blackhawk''s activities have not been noticeable lately, have you done such a thing... Valsace''s eyes are still slightly different from ordinary people''s."


    "Because I am more like a beast than a beast.He looks at the world from a different angle than ordinary people. Probably Alfilis too. "


    Louis murmuring the words seemed a little fun, and Miriazar was in love with Louis for the first time.I thought I could trust what she said.


    "Then I will appoint you to be my guide.Crush the factory and stop the grief of Romansland. "


    "Just promise me one thing. Don''t just use that path to invade Romansland.Though abandoned, the family is still in Romansland.What kind of slander would the clan suffer if they found out about it? "


    "I can''t promise. But I will not destroy the righteous.Then why don''t we just protect the Highlanders? "


    "That''s not necessary.They seriously believe that it is our mission to cut off our necks if necessary.If you think it''s good for Romansland, you can help Arnelia.If there are any weaklings at the military gate like Karamiti, the eagles will slash themselves and throw them away.I want you to know that my behavior is not selfish. "


    Well, for what?


    "To defend the will that Romansland cherished more than the founding of the nation.And to cast shadows upon the continent, to cut off the wicked. "


    In response to Louis'' firm resolve, Miriazar wrote to deliver it to Valsace.Valsas will also regain the attitude he could not decisively determine with this.You won''t hesitate to wave your sword with Arnelia.


    Once decided, Valsas exerts many times more power.I would hunt down the black sorcerer and stick a sword in his neck.


    When I left Arnelia, Lexus talked to Louis slightly less interesting.


    Hey, you were serious about that shit, weren''t you?


    "The best is from the samurai.And if the peace of the continent is threatened, is it not other human resources? "


    "Other HR, for me.I don''t care if all humans die. "


    "I''m so sick of it.Or is it a desire to destroy? I didn''t know it was debris. "


    "I''ll be fine if you''re alive.If I''m going to die, I want to be the last two. "


    Lexus took it very seriously, but Louis flushed the words.


    "You and the last two?I don''t want to think about it, I''m scared. "


    "Ah, is that what you''re saying? What can I do to express my love!?"


    "Show it in another way."


    "Then I promise. In any desperate situation, I will never leave you alone and I will keep swinging my sword until I destroy the enemy in front of me."


    "I don''t think I can do it.You don''t seem to have that kind of guts. "


    What would you do if you could?


    When Lexus talked well, Louis laughed and replied that he thought it was a joke.


    "I''ll keep your bed for three days and three nights.If you can, do what you want. "


    "... eh, really? Is that really true?"


    "You know I hate jokes, right?"


    "... uhhh! I got the word!!Remember, Seung-san!? "


    "Well, if I despair, I''ll be short of over a thousand enemies... are you listening to him?"


    Suddenly he saw Lexus start running horses on the street, and Louis slowly followed the horses.


    Continue

 2179 Pre-War Eve, Part 4 - Disappointment and Expectations

    "King Ryan, why don''t you go home soon?"


    Ryan nodded naturally to Cerio''s words when the group of Grusalds pulled out the dormitory.


    "I''m done. If we stay here forever, we''ll just put useless pressure on humans."


    "If you''ll excuse me, I''d like to stay in a human city."


    "What about your troops?"


    "Just tell the undersecretary where to meet and we''ll follow.I''m not in a hurry, so why are you slowly going north?Then I''d like to observe the movement of human society in preparation for the war. "


    "Observe and do what?"


    "You don''t have to fight us, do you?"


    Lyunka stopped trying to comment on Cerio''s words.Because I remembered in the previous battle that it was not unlikely.And because Lunka knew that Chelio was moving with more possibilities than he thought, he changed his assessment of him.


    Dryan thought a little and gave her permission.


    "I don''t mind, is there anything ahead of us?"


    "The bounty at the Unified Martial Arts Competition is a little low.If you don''t have enough, let''s work in Jaeger.I don''t have a handler. "


    "The Beast General is working for you - no, that''s what I''m saying, so I can''t."


    Lunka shook her head, but noticed that Roch didn''t say anything and turned to the water.


    "What does Lord Roch think?"


    "General Roch?"


    "Nh, ahh... that''s fine, nothing"


    "What is it, a careless reply?"


    "It''s been like that since the other day.Something happened, Roch. "


    Dryan also asked Roch with an unusual troubled face, but Roch returned with a dazed expression.


    "No... after all, there was no information on the people who killed Akila and Niger."


    "Well... I''m also concerned, but there''s no proof of that.It''s hard just to narrow down the suspect. "


    Suspect found.


    What!?


    "Really? Who is it?!"


    Dream and even more Lyunka were devoured, but Cerio returned calmly.


    You don''t have any evidence, do you?And a little troublesome to suspect. "


    "That''s right."


    "What the hell is that?"


    "I can''t talk to you.But does the king know? "


    �� Hmm, is that so?


    Who''s the suspect?


    Lyunka was confused not to follow, but Cerio looked at Arnelia silently.When Lunka saw the meaning of the act, she turned pale.


    No way...


    "Don''t say anything.But I guess that''s the only way to think about it.This is all Lord Roch''s problem. "


    "But why..."


    "If you know that, you won''t have any trouble.And there will be no evidence.Maybe it was just an accident or someone''s dictatorship.Whatever it is, it''s a fact that you''re in trouble. "


    "... I hope you''re in trouble."


    No one pursued Dream''s intentions any further, but Dream looked a little confused and then smiled as if she had blown them out.


    "Well, there was a harvest. When it comes to fighting with claws and teeth sealed, there were people who were more active than I thought.The next generation of warriors has experienced a great deal of fighting against opponents who can use iron at the same time "


    Besides, the sayte guy won the semi-win.


    "Oh, I was surprised at that.It was a wonderful match, even though the battle was compatible. "


    Chelio and Lynca were excited and moved to start examining the first battle of Saito, but Dryan felt even more emotional.


    "(I thought it was not suitable for battle like my wife, and I grew up away from it thinking it was okay not to know the battle, but I wonder if blood is indisputable.What would my late wife say if she found out?But in a world like this, fighting is inevitable.When will there come a world without battle?That''s what everyone should want, but it''s an endless dream after all) "


    Dryan left Arnelia with that in mind.


    The sate was taken out to a banquet of friends that only had the title of a victory party, but when the banquet stopped, one fellow fellow fellow fellow fell out quietly.There was a fine bottle in his hand, but he didn''t drink it himself.It was a quiet picture on the outskirts of Arnelia.


    There are about five visitors there.It was the survival of the fisting clan that started the urus.They simplified the tomb of their leader, Bergay, where they were quietly submissive to mourning.


    Continue

 2180 On the eve of the war, the five-fingered clan, and then...

    "Ugh, uhh..."


    "Chief... what are we gonna do now..."


    There were five boxers standing there stunned.The youngest Miles was crying without hesitation, but only Ursus seemed quietly submissive to mourning as if he had understood something.


    It was also the ulus that first noticed signs of sate approaching.


    What can I do for you, Beast Warrior?


    "Go home! We''re taking it in!"


    "I want you to come to my grave, knowing that you are obedient to mourning.It''s also a promise to Belgay. "


    Miles tried to eat the quiet attitude of Saite, but the Ursus grabbed his shoulder silently and shook his neck and stopped, so he didn''t tell him anything else.


    Saite sat quietly in front of the tomb of Bergay, and sprinkled liquor on the tomb, and put it in front of him.


    "As promised, I brought the best liquor I could get.I don''t know what I like, but forgive me. "


    And Saito turned to Ursus, and said harshly.


    "I don''t know how humans do it, but what should I do?"


    "Nothing in particular is family-specific, but I spend the night talking quietly on the spot.We are a clan that has never been seen before.The memory of the dead should remain with us, and the technique will only be inherited with a fist. "


    "Well, there was still something I wanted to learn from him."


    Unfortunately, the rest of the family spoke slowly to Sayid.


    "It was just a one-time encounter, a short match, but it was unusual for the chief to talk excitedly when he talked to a young man in the family."


    "To be honest, we were also short of the leader.The stronger the faster he dies. I wish Taurus was alive, but that''s not gonna work. "


    "So, honestly, I''m glad you''re here.I don''t want to tell you to become a family of fists, but I''m glad you don''t forget about the chief and his skills. "


    "Can I forget?Such a warrior, I''ll never forget. "


    That said, the people of the family were smiling a little.Miles cried blindly, but Ursus held his shoulder gently and prayed silently.


    Saito asks about the virus.


    I heard you were going to enter Jaeger on a promise with the captain, is that true?


    "That''s what I promised. I don''t want to make a mistake.Besides, there''s nowhere to go.We are hard-line in our clan.No one will be willing to fight Titania in the real sense, even if they go back home.They will only perish slowly. "


    "Well, then I hope you''re here. Welcome."


    "Are you... welcome?"


    Ursus heard strangely, but Sayid nodded confidently.


    "I will. These people don''t discriminate even among beasts.That''s why I don''t like people who discriminate against me for that.Besides, if I see you and Lord Bergay fighting, I''d rather have a lot of people come to beg for advice. "


    "Well... do you change shape and connect your fists?"


    Yeah?


    "Nothing. If we''re going after Titania, we might be able to gather more information here.If it''s not a nuisance, I''ll let you do it. "


    "Do it. I hope the others come with me."


    Are you sure?


    "One, five, the same thing.I''m sure the commander will say so. "


    When Saito laughed small, Ursus also laughed small and replied.I had a strange feeling about the edge of speaking with my fist, but if it wasn''t bad, Ursus would feel strange.


    "Are you pulling it up already?"


    "Yeah, there''s a lot to do.The Cavalier and the Fast Horse have flew, but we will need to pull up the team and take command as soon as possible.As we move the Standing Army, we can assemble reserves as soon as possible for a month.When you think about armament time, you''re out of time. "


    What a strange sight it was to see a cat sitting opposite each other in Muse''s carriage on the way home.It was stranger that Muse was seriously discussing it, and if it weren''t for the soundproofing magic, he would have thought it was something.


    Naturally, the cat is Whisper.I was on my way back to Muse and was about to have a meeting.


    "By the way, Lord Whisper, you''ve already paid for your request, but why are you still with us?"


    "My request to be an assassin has been fulfilled.But this time there will be a war.What would you do without us, arms dealers? "


    "Then why don''t you come over to Princess Rayfan and Lord Shane Sereno for backup? Or Alfilis."


    "I have entered into a separate agreement with Alfilis.There was a report of that. "


    Muse''s eyebrows twitched.Because I thought Whisper''s actions were quick on the boulders.But the next word surprised Muse even more.


    Continue

 2181 On the eve of the war, that 6 ~ Almas contract ~

    "Plus, here''s a suggestion.Are you willing to continue to make a deal with me, Your Highness? "


    "... what? Now you''re teaming up with me and there''s something in it for you?"


    "If you are the commander of the Confederate army, yes.First of all, for my sake. "


    "Was it a harmonious mess?"


    "Yes, it is."


    Whisper always wants one thing.It seems to be a harmonious confusion.Muse doesn''t know what it means or what it means to Whisper.I didn''t want to hear the claims of the world''s largest arms dealer, the best assassin, and I didn''t think I could turn back at the end.


    But I started talking to Whisper on my own.


    "This war will probably make it impossible to collect."


    "On what grounds?"


    "The presence of Alphilis, and the other, the presence of the designer Krausel and Karamiti.I know what the black sorcerer is after.I thought it was a harmonious confusion.That''s why I''ve been providing weapons, funding, and even personnel. "


    "That''s all I heard.I don''t know why. "


    "But the black magician is starting to run wild with the orchestra of the leader Oranzable.And Orangebull has just finished everything that needs to be done before the plan is launched, and he doesn''t intend to do anything anymore.I can''t get in touch with her now.No, I don''t think so. Someone who seemed to be Hydun was acting as an intermediary.Maybe it''s true that they''re gone and we can''t do anything anymore. "


    So Arnelia can do well then?


    Really? Do you think Arnelia can control that mercenary woman named Alphiris? "


    Muse thought a little. Talk to Alphilis - I don''t think I''m listening.Forcibly stopped - thrown away.Then he tied it up and put it in a cage--burned it all up and left across the dragon.


    I laughed, but I could easily imagine being that free.


    I can''t.


    "Of course, I agree.Then what is Alphilis after?Can you imagine the purpose? "


    "... take over Romansland?"


    "Country theft. That''s funny, but it''s not."


    "Why?"


    "Enjoy and take over the country.Do you think you''re going to make such a mess?If that becomes king, the country will definitely fail. "


    "... I don''t know, I can easily imagine."


    Muse was strangely convinced.


    "Then what? Destroy Romansland?"


    "Or maybe it''s already been destroyed by Karamiti.Alphilis may use the wreckage to defeat Calamity and capture the rest. "


    "I mean, make the royal family one?"


    "It''s possible. And before that happens, I''m thinking about the most terrifying possibility.In this battle, many countries will be exhausted and will seek new allies - not Arnelia, who has lost heart - and may become Alphilis. "


    "... I don''t know, but why can''t I just say it? I feel weird."


    Muse frowned.The country is exhausted or destroyed by this expedition.At least the five countries that were Romansland''s satellite nations are virtually extinct.


    If the war does not end with a demon crusade and the front expands, there may be other countries that will perish.Alexandria also had disturbing rumors.Maybe - two people who think so.


    "Assuming..."


    "What is it?"


    "If we could unite Romansland and its satellite nation, Alexandria, and all the conflict zones between them, would it be the largest empire in history since the heroic King Graham?"


    "The empire created by Graham was mainly slightly south of the current conflict zone.It should have been the conflict zone, the western half of Alexandria today, and about the eastern third of Romansland.I don''t have that many prints. "


    I''m familiar with it.


    "Well, as you said before, it''s the birth of the biggest country in history.What happens if the other surviving nations refer to Alphiris as their ally?Then Arnelia can''t overlook it.It will definitely conflict. "


    Archbishop Miranda and Alfilis are friends of the neck.


    "My position is different now.Even my best friend kills each other if he is in a different position.Isn''t that human? "


    "... yeah, that''s right. Sometimes."


    Muse, who knew the madness of the crowd of power, replied with a bitter face.Whisper was even fresher.


    Continue

 2182 On the eve of the war, its 7 ~ front-line anomalies ~

    "The Great War is certainly a lucrative time.But that''s not what I''m saying right now.Making money is only possible if there is a rival power relationship.It is not good to have a full peace relationship, but it is not good to be united somewhere.


    And too big a war is not good.If Arnelia and Alfilis fight, it could be a catastrophic war. I want to avoid that. "


    "I see, it''s a harmonious war?"


    "It doesn''t necessarily mean that, but roughly.The runaway needs to be stopped. "


    "I don''t like it, it''s like being a ruler."


    "That''s our line, but it''s not a matter of bad or bad feelings right now.You want to stop too many victims, don''t you? "


    "Maybe..."


    Muse was troubled. I don''t think I should shred the forces of other countries on this occasion, but at the same time, Rayfan and Ryan''s face twinkled in my head.They were equally like-minded to Muse and companionship.


    As a politician, it may be a sweet decision, but Muse had to nod.


    "Very well, let''s make another deal with you.Specifically, what can you do to help? "


    "The contention of this war is simple.Who knows? "


    "Ah, you''re poking at the weakness of Romansland, right?"


    "Yes, the question is what they depend on.Without our assistance, we would be stuck with Romansland.I can''t read Swede''s thoughts. "


    "Are you not involved?"


    "It was just like any other country.But now it''s being forgotten, and Sweden was once called a monarch of unparalleled wisdom on this continent.No matter how much it was during the war - even within Armas.


    Then time passed, and the man who was said to be a rapist in the turmoil was supposed to rot as a tyrant in peace - I didn''t expect this to happen. "


    Speaking with emotion, Whisper never synchronized with Muse, but certainly felt that the forthcoming fate of the continent was about to turn a corner, ready to face the storm that was coming soon, and hiding his anxiety was all he could do.


    --At that time, in the front-line Northern Commercial Union...


    "Mr. Forminer, how are you?"


    "Primuse? Did you come here?"


    "Yes, at your mother''s."


    Standing on the city wall, Primuse stood next to Formina, who looked at the position of the Oak army from there.Still in the morning fog, the witches are able to explore some state with the gesture of the Spirit.


    Especially Formina, a samurai witch, was constantly dispatching multiple wizards to observe the orc formation.Many taram prostitutes have entered the city, including the Golden House of Purity.Outwardly, it is a person''s foot such as cooking, but naturally some people earn as prostitutes.It is the role of the face-to-face formations to oversee whether they are not violent or whether the rules are followed.And the role behind it was to check on the monsters.


    I have been in regular contact with Ruvell, the ruler of the Tarram, but I didn''t expect young Primuse to use it on such a front.Primuse is a witch, but her age is commensurate.The simple and lovely personality is not only Le Valle, but also Forminaire.If possible, I don''t want you to experience a fight.


    But Primuse was also somewhat prepared.It meant that my friends didn''t want to exist as long as they could protect themselves while they were dirty.I volunteered for this job.


    "I mean..."


    "Yes, you''ve made up your mind."


    "No one can be irrelevant.Yes, it is also in my mother''s fortune-telling.There''s going to be a lot of blood. "


    "If so, is my mother predicting my concerns now?"


    "Now there are other jobs out there, and I''m getting gossip with magic all the time.To reduce our damage at all.But the gossip gets worse every day, so I wanted to use it to hear the details.On this front line, no, what is happening to the other team? "


    Primuse''s expression did not hide his anxiety, but neither did Formula nor his slightly pale expression.


    "... the front line is playing a good game with the Carazel Cavalry and Blackhawk.Without their struggle, it would have been no wonder they had been pulled out.If they hadn''t spoken, abandoned their cities and defenses to this narrow path and devoted all their energies to the neck and tail here, they would have marched to Tarram by now.


    That''s how much momentum the opponent had, but all of a sudden they ran out of power.If you think so, there has been no battle in itself for the last 20 days or so.The army, which had a bad feeling, was actively using sensors and magicians to find out what was going on, but it couldn''t catch the trend.After all, the opponent is an army of 500,000.It''s hard to go deep into the formation. "


    So, onee-sama sent out a magic trick by hand?


    "Yes, I guess I''m finally using this fabricated witch''s messenger.The sorcerers in the guild may be surprised by the sorcerers'' association''s reluctance to march.I can''t build a magician enough to share my vision. "


    "What happened?"


    It''s evolving, people.


    Primuse swallowed the words of Formina.The gaze remains fixed on the other side of the fog and does not move.


    Continue

 2183 On the eve of the war, eight of them were over the front lines.

    "Precisely the best," he said.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Primuse, did you define the monster?"


    "An intelligent creature that, in any event, does not inflict on humans and engages in hostilities.That''s what I was taught. "


    "A beast is more than a four-legged walker and a two-legged walker is a monster - so commonly said.It''s a very vague definition, but there are a few other definitions called monsters.Matching with other species creates offspring that leave their properties intense and still evolve faster, and can evolve alone - for example, an organism that can transform into a completely different individual over its lifespan, rather than becoming the next individual after generations.


    Man gains experience, masters technology, gains knowledge, and understands magic, but monsters can change themselves.It''s fundamentally different from training to make you bigger. "


    "Is that the top species?"


    "Yes, they have started a race for survival by fighting among themselves, producing many of the top species.The total number will decrease. But the army of the rest is completely different.When that happens - it could be done in a few days.If we were defending ourselves with the same intent, we could be dropped in no time. "


    "It''s not hard!We need to let them know right away. "


    It''s okay. I already told you.


    When Formina looked over the sky, two flying dragons were about to leave.Primuse looked at it with a strange look.Because I thought it was the prerogative of Romansland to deal with flying dragons.


    "It''s okay, Blackhawk''s mercenary.Some of Friedlinde''s Knights of Tenma have just appeared on the southern front, throwing a highly reachable individual.Then he scouted for me. "


    "A dragon cavalry other than Romansland?"


    "It''s not a medal, but they say it''s closest to the highest Dragon Knight.When I retired, I decided to return the flying dragon to the army, but only one of them escaped and left the squadron alone.You''re a wonderful fierce man for a woman. "


    There''s someone like that.


    "Yes, I''d like to welcome you to the Golden Purity Hall if it''s just what it looks like.It''s a little too sharp. "


    Without knowing that Formina was telling such jokes, Amarina was spinning over the sky with Kanat on her back and fogging on two rides, including an accessory dragon.


    Kanato, can you do it?


    "It''s not that deep a fog.And there''s no magical element.It''s just like daytime for me. "


    Please, I have a bad feeling about this.


    "I know you''re worried, but so am I."


    Amarina''s eyebrows twitched to Kanat''s unusual anxiety.


    "Does it feel the same?"


    "Ah. Regular contacts from Lexus suggest that the Confederates are under consideration, but I think we should crush them without waiting.Looks like the sorting is already underway down there.They''re crushing each other.This is not good enough to take the time - yeah? "


    "What''s wrong?"


    "No, I think there was someone who made a strange move. You know what?"


    Where the fog is falling apart?


    Amarina stared at Kanat''s point.


    "Yes, your eyesight is the best in the group, isn''t it?Do you see anything? "


    "I can''t even see it... it''s not within the radius of the sensor?"


    "That''s right, but I''m tired of flying sensors from this height?And if we''re going to increase the accuracy, we have to slow it down.Your eyes are faster. "


    "Yes - wait, the fog will clear up - this is"


    As Amarina noticed something, she threw Kanat away.Suddenly, Kanat''s reaction was delayed and Kanat was thrown over the air.


    "Nh, pussy..."


    Before you complain, something staggered beside Amarina, and the hair that was hanging behind you loosened up.Kanat''s blue-black skin became even more bluish when the blood splashed at the same time.


    Amarina!


    Guu!?


    Good, it''s not a fatal wound - Kanat''s expression, which was relieved to think so, turned pale even more.


    The black shadow that passed by Amarina was human.I''m not sure where he flew from, but he used the air wall as a scaffold and stuck it in the air like a kick in the wall.The muscles of his feet are swelling up twice as much, and he''s about to release his sword like he''s in love.


    Continue

 2184 On the eve of the war, its 9 ~ over the fog ~

    Amarina!


    What a horseman Amarina was the first to respond to a voice bet close to Canat''s scream.Never accept anything but Amarina''s orders, and flying is a foolish step. The dragon quickly stretched out its neck and lifted it, shaking Amarina off.


    Careaaaaa!


    The dragon, whose wings were spread out to intimidate, was cut in flashes by the shadows.No matter how small a flying dragon is in the dragon, it is a splendid swordsmanship to cut in a flash.But Kanat did hear that the shadow that cut off the target fell to the ground with its tongue.


    Then Kanat, another flying dragon thrown into the air, grabbed him brilliantly with his back.When Amarina laid her hands on the rope, she remained weak and turned one turn from the belly of the dragon, landing brilliantly on her back and crossing.


    Amarina, you''re okay.


    It''s Riddle.


    Amarina''s voice squeezed, and Kanat''s body solidified.


    Riddle the Brave? Maybe he became the Devil King or something.


    "I have been with you once at your request.He was a good young man, but not anymore.And I was sane. He''s a strong enemy. "


    "Are you crazy? What do you mean?"


    "I don''t know if I''ve become a demon king, but clearly wave my sword with my own will--"


    Amarina held her flank.The manoeuvring wobbled with my body, and the other horseman who felt strange sounded worried.


    "Guaaa!?"


    Amarina, you...


    "It''s all right, deep but fatal wounds - Riddil was good as a commander - not as good as this - and pulled out of sight."


    Amarina''s words were beginning to blur.The dragon sees something unusual, or it raises its own speed and goes to the fort.


    "Should I have waited for Grosfeld?"


    "I''ve just been scouting with Valsace!I don''t know when I''ll be back! "


    "Unconscious - Tania, I''m sorry -"


    Amarina forced the dragon to land at the fort and lost consciousness whispering the name of the lost dragon.The shock of the forceful landing and the unusual voice of Kanat made the fort noisy.


    Did you take him down?


    "No, I was disturbed by a loyal dragon.I''m sure it''s deep, but it''s only five fifths if you survive. "


    "Come on, you''re okay falling out of there, right?"


    Cerberus looks up at the sky where Riddle has fallen.Pochi was aware of the approach of the flying dragon as soon as possible, but he was not confident that he would be hit by the flying dragon, and even if he hit it at a distance, it might not be fatal.


    Riddle, who appeared wandering there, said, "Throw it."Inspired by his intentions, Cerberus threw Riddle, but he didn''t think he''d make it back safely.Of course, wind magic is used to create air scaffolding and to ease the impact while falling.


    Lidil shook away the blood from the sword and cured the sword with a faceless expression.


    "I was informed of the formation and intentions of what I was doing here.You should pay your team immediately. "


    "I wonder if we''re going to hit an overwhelming number of us?"


    "That''s what I would do. At the very least, the land is contaminated with the carcasses of the dead hybrids.They know that if we leave them alone, the land in our favor will be completed.At least they''ll try to get rid of it.Over there are Valsas and the Cavalry of Karazel.Especially since Valsas is said to be the rebirth of the god of war.Never miss a plane. "


    Nhaba, why don''t we just go to the next point. That''s where it continues. "


    Cerberus spread out the scratch and the map.In fact, some of the payments have already been made, and there are no more than half of them here.Even so, if the original army is half a million, it may not have much impact.


    Ridill peers at the map and looks at Cerberus''s writing.


    "When did you gain the ability to be a soldier and a commander?"


    "I don''t know how to fight like Anomaly.Besides, if you have the character of a demon king, they will obey with a degree of restraint.If you have any objections, just twist a few heads.The monster is simple. "


    "Well, did you meet the requirements here?"


    "No, just a few thousand more.If you sacrifice them, it''s no problem. "


    "Then I''ll move. We need to go east."


    "Maybe you stopped by worried?"


    Cerberus stared at Riddle in a neat way.As he watched his little neck bend, Lidil turned away.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    I don''t know what to do.


    "I''m going. It''s hard to carry them behind closed doors."


    "Let''s erase some traces."


    "Either way, it won''t be possible.It''s good enough. "


    "Thinking about it, I wanted to stick around a little bit more."


    "I can''t help it, Oranzable despises humans too much.It would be foolish to oppose the Carazel Cavalry on the flats.Oak and other people with low intelligence will be slow to respond.There are more people who have been frustrated by night raids and ambushes than those who have been hunted directly. "


    I can''t deny it.


    Cerberus nods well. And when Riddle whistled his fingers, a huge shadow appeared from the fog that wasn''t yet clear as it swayed the ground.


    Continue

 2185 On the eve of the war, 10 of them were heroes who became demon kings.

    "Nhah ~ It''s spectacular.How many dragon swarms are there? "


    "I don''t count from the trouble, but there will be 5,000 of them, big and small."


    "Isn''t there ever a demon king who could obey this army?If you''re already qualified, it''s the Great Demon King. "


    "I''m not particularly pleased to hear that.I was originally on the hunting side of the Devil King. "


    Seeing Riddle calmly, Cerberus had a strange feeling.There is no doubt that they are mentally bound by Orangebulls.In that case, some memories and emotions should be missing, but I feel they are getting straight every time I see them.Still, it doesn''t seem to be negative to cooperate with us.


    "(Maybe he''s the one who doesn''t know what he''s thinking.Should I tell Doom to lift the mental bondage?No, if you do that and come back to your senses, you''ll attack us first... Doom won''t say anything, and you won''t sneak up on the brave ones who don''t touch you) "


    "Besides, please do as I say."


    Riddle struck me in the back by surprise, so Cerberus hesitated.


    "Oh, dear. Guntz will be joining us soon, so it''ll be a little easier."


    "For the liberation of the truth of the world, or...I wonder what will happen to the world after the truth is unleashed. "


    I don''t know what the truth is.


    "What, you don''t know?"


    Riddle looked strange, but Riddle took control of Cerberus, who tried to ask questions.


    Ask Doom. He knows.


    I don''t know.


    "Oh, sure. On top of that, I''m trying to crush Master Oranzable''s plan.Well, that''s fine. You should be punished, me and him.That''s what he''s going to do. "


    "Oh, you... No way."


    "I''m not mentally bound.Instead, I had it set up.That''s why I''m crazy. "


    That said, Riddle smiled, and Cerberus was deeply scared.Evil is because I thought it might be laughing like this.


    "Riddle, you..."


    "I am grateful to Mr Oranzable.And I have something to do as a former brave man.When that''s over, I''ll use this demon king''s body to do whatever I want.We can''t keep Zems and them alive. "


    "They?"


    "You don''t have to know.I don''t want to kill you because you''re an interesting demon king... but I''ll kill you when it''s over.If only we had lived together until then. "


    "... you''re not human anymore.That spirit isn''t even human. It''s become something.I''m afraid of you. "


    "Oh, I see. I''m scared of me, too."


    And Lidil lifted up his hand, and walked with the flock of dragons in the fog.Until the sound of the earth faded away, Cerberus had no choice but to stare at the back of the herd.


    "Where''s Amarina!?"


    I''m fine.


    The following day, Valsas, who returned to the fort with Grosfeld, was informed of Amarina''s injuries.Valsas, who seldom changed his face except in battle, hastily headed to Amarina to confirm his condition.


    Grosfeld followed, and Kanat accompanied him.


    "Who''s treating you?"


    "Following the formation of the Confederate army, a number of Sisters and Templar Knights under the direct command of the Arnelian Deep Green Palace were on the front lines.If they had arrived a day late, they wouldn''t have been saved. "


    "Why did this happen? Who did it?"


    "There was a movement in the opponent''s team.Reconnaissance was volunteered by Amarina.With me, I saw how the opponent''s team might not be able to move without Valsace''s judgment.It was Riddle the Brave, no, now it''s Riddle the Demon King. "


    "Really? Where''s Betz?"


    "I haven''t come back from Arnelia yet.Betz would have come here collecting information by horse rather than hurrying with a flying dragon.At the earliest, it''ll take 20 days. "


    "Okay."


    When Valsas saw Amarina in the emergency room sleeping in peace, he quietly left the scene.Rather, it is Grosfeld who has a steep face.


    Grosfeld rudely approaches Amarina''s bed, removes the duvet, removes the bandage, and checks for the wound.Amarina was asleep with the medicine, and she was too vigilant to move.


    "What are you doing! She''s naked, right?"


    "I know. I just want to see how the wounds look."


    "We see the wounds!Stay back! Or is there a problem!? "


    "- No, it''s not. It''s perfect.I was thinking about the possibility that the wound was pus. "


    "Of course! Don''t let our healing magic be despised!"


    Grosfeld left the scene to be pulled by force in the middle of the day.Sister got angry and tried to preach to Grosfeld, but left the scene early enough not to say anything.


    And gently whisper to Valsace.


    "Valsas, when the Sisters are gone, I''ll see Amarina later."


    "Please - don''t feel too responsible.We''re not children. "


    "I know that, and I didn''t think it was going to get past Arnelia."


    "Is there a concern?"


    "The treatment of the wound is too perfect.As far as Kanat''s concerned, it must have been pretty deep.Deep wounds usually take a few days to close after leaving the wound somewhat open and seeing the infection.Otherwise, it gets worse when the fungus gets in the wound.It''s completely healed, and there''s not even a sign of infection, there''s hardly even a scar - is there such a healing magic? "


    "Do you think that would apply to you as well?"


    "My routine is halfway through.You think anybody could use a Sister like that?That''s impossible. They can only count on the Olympus. "


    Valsas asks Kanat for another concern, leaving Grosfeld muttering in an unusual and tight tone.


    What about the others?


    "As soon as Valsas gets back, they''re going to kill us and they''re going to kill us.I struggled to stop Mireille. "


    "Of course, I''m in the same mood, but I want to keep up.Is Odin here? "


    I''m right here.


    A long man with a gentle atmosphere appeared before Valsace, who walked quickly.He is Odyne-Halvin, commander of the Carazel Cavalry.


    Continue

 2186 On the eve of the war, its 11 ~ Valsas and Order-in ~

    Odin was an incredibly honorable leader of the famous mercenary regiment, a man who was as intimidating as he could be without a fight.The figure standing in a flowing chestnut hair is a beautiful man who wants to be a picture or a statue. Even Kanat, who has seen him several times, can''t help but imagine how beautiful she would be if she were a woman.


    Around 30 years old?His hair and skin, which have not lost their gloss after months of fighting in the fierce battlefield, still feel his leeway.The silent but intimidating Valsas was also reliable in another sense, and the man who was called the knight of the knight instead of the real knight was indeed worthy of tying together the fierce men of the Carazel Cavalry.


    As Valsace approached, Odin was taller than half his head.The steps are frustrating, but I''m sure he''s trying to hold them back.Valsas calmly conveyed his request to Order-in.


    "I''m sorry, but it seems I only made a noise when I was free for a few days."


    "There''s nothing to apologize for, the unexpected happens on the battlefield.Besides, it''s noisy whether you''re here or not. "


    "Really?"


    "After all, if you''re alone in the squadron, you''re going to have to deal with it.You''re calm, but just seeing you makes them tremble and make them noisy. "


    "A nuisance."


    When it comes to enemies. If you''re with me, you''re welcome. "


    Odin smiled like a boy who didn''t look good for a beautiful man.Apparently, I heard that the mercenaries who inherited the name of the current Ordain were a bit strange, but Kanat was relieved to learn that he had no bad feelings for Valsas.Even looking at the way we fought so far, we were mainly in charge of different aspects, but I think it would be better if we worked together.


    Turn around, Odin turns to Valsace with a serious face.


    "Well, are you asking me to fight?"


    "Oh, it doesn''t look good.Somewhat risky, but suggest you kick the opponent out immediately. "


    "On what grounds?"


    "Reconnaissance results for Amarina and Canat. So you''re not satisfied?"


    "No, I was thinking the same thing, but I couldn''t get out.We''re not very good at reconnaissance.I regret not being here with the Knights of Friedlinde. "


    "Didn''t you request it?"


    "I asked for it, but it seems it was declined.There seems to be another employer who bought them all. "


    "I haven''t seen any other major mercenary groups. So are they."


    "Well, I don''t know."


    Odin laughed bitterly in trouble.Then point towards the ceiling.


    "But why us? Do you not insist on the Commander of the fort?"


    "The commander of this fort is not incompetent, but he is too steadfast.We will not fail in defensive combat, but we will miss the opportunity to fight back.We should ambush him this evening, but the fort is completely rested.From now on, it will be dawn by the time you have prepared your armor and equipment for the Commander.Then there''s no point in surprise. "


    "But I''m not impressed to ignore the chain of command."


    "Blackhawk has made a deal on the condition that he doesn''t need Commander''s approval for the attack, no problem.If there''s a problem, it''s just the number of attackers.You can kick it off, but in the end, Blackhawk isn''t enough.We need people to pull in and stay behind. "


    "Do we have to struggle to kick those armies out?"


    "As expected, there are only about 5,000 left. It''s not the number of things."


    "I see, it''s gorgeous. So what if we say no?"


    Odin, who put his hand on his chin, made a faint smile.But Valsas won''t move.


    "If you were going to do that, you wouldn''t have been here from the beginning.That''s why he wanted to talk to me. Isn''t that right? "


    "... oh dear, why don''t we have a little more conversation?I never had the chance to talk to you slowly. "


    "Unfortunately, I''m not going to talk to you that long.I don''t hate it humanly, but it''s not enough to talk about it for a long time and analyze it.Somewhere on the battlefield, they could be enemies. "


    Valsas glanced at Odin with his eyes glowing without hesitation.If the synonym Valsas is "Mad Beast," the synonym Odyne is "Snake."Excellent in command, he manipulated his own army divided by his own colour like a limb, eating and breaking enemy formations from all directions, reminding him of a serpent with multiple heads.


    Properly discern the opponent''s weaknesses in battle and show them a thousand different soldiers.With a reputation for being more military than a trained army, Alexandria or Romansland is the only leader of the most powerful mercenary regiment to have a decent fight.No matter how good he looked, Valsas didn''t show any gaps.


    Odin exhaled as if he had surrendered to Valsas, staring at him.


    "... he''s an interesting man, since the first time I met him."


    "Frequently said"


    "Well, if you''re looking for fun, you can just change to a clown job.Let me take a bite. "


    Are you sure?


    "I told you, I feel good, I feel restless air, too.But perhaps it lacks the ability to destroy the attacker.The Red Knights aren''t in the mood. "


    "Can''t I stay?"


    The Red Knight Mercreed appeared early enough to respond to Odin''s words.I wasn''t out of breath, but I was still in my travel costume and I could see that you''ve arrived at this fort.


    Odin rounded his eyes and immediately afterwards showed a calming expression.I felt a sense of confidence in the Red Knights captain, who will take on the main attack of the Carazel Cavalry.


    "Surprised, it''s been less than seven days since the Unified Martial Arts tournament ended.Feilong is forbidden in the surrounding area, and this is unexpected because the lords will occupy Feilong during the Continental Peace Conference. "


    "I had a bad feeling about it, so I ran pretty fast.It''s a long way to go if you run all night.Was it a nuisance? "


    "No, of course you''re welcome. I am lucky to be in time for this battle.Mercreed, I''m sorry I just arrived, but can I go? "


    "You are the commander. Just tell me to destroy the enemy.That would be my contract. "


    An order in which you look at a small red knight with a blurry expression and make a troublesome expression.And I shook his head and ordered him.


    Continue

 2187 The night before the war, its 12 ~ night raid ~

    "Then I order the Red Knight Mercreed.Lead your Red Knights and raid your enemies with Blackhawk.I command you to destroy. I forbid you to surrender. Kill them all. "


    "But I got it. I''m going to wake up the Red Knights."


    Briefly, Mercreed turned his heel back.The colour of fatigue in the long journey was powerful without feeling the dust.Odin sighed.


    "I wonder if Mercreed and you can talk?"


    "What do you mean?"


    It''s a good match for indifference.


    "Then we won''t talk about it."


    Odin makes a mockery of Valsace''s response.And I left the scene to launch myself.


    Varsas asks Kanat about his back.


    "... where''s Betz?"


    "Not yet. I just got in touch with you on the way to the sky tournament.They boarded the boat with the intention of winning, so it will go quite far.Even if I lost the parade game immediately, it would take me as little as 20 days to catch a horse.I can''t possibly arrive. "


    "The Red Knight - how did he get here?"


    Come on?


    Valsas'' doubts were never dispelled, and Kanat didn''t seem to care, but Valsas was not the one to forget what he felt doubted or caught.I decided to keep Mercreed in the corner of my head.


    And Valsas tells Blackhawk''s people about the night raid, and most of them get their weapons in color.I didn''t mean to forgive Amarina for hurting her badly, but if Valsas hadn''t grabbed Mireille''s ear and stopped, he would have kicked the doorman to death and launched.


    The Red Knight 300 was lined up behind the deadly Blackhawk while Valsas explained the situation to the doorman and asked him to open the door.Red Knights equipped with Long Shields and Lance to protect horses in addition to armor helmets.An annihilation formation that not only focuses on speed, but also forms a line to crush the opponent.The lethargy and fighting spirit that seeped out even in silent alignment unintentionally shook and aroused Blackhawk''s face.


    When the door was opened and Mireille jumped out so that she could play, the black hawk faces jumped out without a line.The number is only about 30, but everyone is a thousand strong.And each has its own way of fighting, so when they fight with all their might, they are somewhat distant from each other.Because if you don''t, you could get involved.


    After the Red Knights watched, Mercreed quickly raised one hand and Nagamatsu Akira was pinned to the horse.And normally quiet Mercreed suddenly raised his voice.


    "Look, this is doom!Kill thousands of enemies, no matter what!Throw a spear through the enemy''s throat!Crush your head! Run! Burn their backs!Anyone who doesn''t know about my movements, I''ll put a spear in his ass myself!Plant the fear of the Red Knights on the opponent! Here we go! "


    Melcreed shouted loudly as he shook the fort.Then the Red Knights.The Red Knights, running wildly at full speed, ran through the earth at night like snakes of light.Ground ridges are scarce and there is little to get in the way of horse feet.The Red Knights, running at an incredible speed, inadvertently gave way to Blackhawk.


    "Haha, it''s been a long time since I''ve seen the Bloodbath Mercreed!"


    "I can count on you to be one of them."


    Mireille and Grace went side-by-side with the Red Knights as they increased their speed.Lost so much, you encounter the opponent''s team wandering around, but stopping their momentum is not an instant.


    "Out of the way!"


    "How dare you, Amarina!"


    "I don''t want the fish, I want the enemy generals!"


    Mercreed shook his spear with a roar, and the orc''s neck danced softly in the air with four or five.The Red Knights, led by Mercreed, were fortunate enough to defeat the opponent, throwing a torch and a flare of fire at the corner of the opponent''s team.


    And when they lit up the opponent''s position with flames, Mireille and Grace also knocked the opponent down from one end.Strangely enough to wonder where Mireille''s thin body had such power, the orcs were broken by Mireille''s blow to the neck, their knees broken, their stomachs struck and depressed by a single blow.If you kneel down and expose yourself to an emergency, you will be fatally wounded with a blade placed on your heel and wrist.Mireille used the blade to crush the opponent with all her might, but the orcs trembled as she nodded and fought in the blood splash.


    Grace used his immense body, which was unbeatable to the orcs, to shake his sword and crush the orcs from the front.We will certainly crush the orcs quickly without a single blow.The vibrancy and sometimes the destructive power of the orc''s head, which seemed so rigid as to fit into his body, was enough to shred the orcs'' warfare.


    They cut into the orcs at the same time.The result was more obvious than looking at the fire, and the enemy''s team was quickly scattered.It''s not an orc that feels scared in battle, but I hate to push each other''s backs forward this time, and it''s lost the original momentum of the monster army.


    There, Valsas slashed into the darkness.


    Oh?


    Hegi?


    "Gah?"


    I ate my teeth silently, and when I stepped on the ground enough to make a decision, my torso flashed sideways.The torso of an oak that was supposed to be several times the size of a human was rounded up and cut into seven pieces, and the torso was beaten by fellow oaks as they rotated.


    The orcs cut off by an instant of events could not understand what had happened, their lower body moved a few steps before falling down, and their upper body grabbed their friends'' heads and asked for help.


    Ooooooo!


    The battle of that night was won or lost when the roar echoed like a beast of Valsas.The orcs fought back sporadically, but they were all preceded by the destruction of the Knights of Blue, Green, Purple, Tea, and Yellow under Odin''s command, each time the wretched screams of the orcs echoed.


    Blackhawk''s crew also showed the lion''s work and each competed to see how many heads they had taken by nightfall.


    Sometimes the superior species appeared, but only to the extent of Blackhawk''s experiment, and the Karazel cavalry threw a spear and bow and arrow at him like a halibut, and he died without exercising his power.


    The night raid ended with only a few minor casualties.Valsas approached as Odin received a report from the Regiment.


    Continue

 2188 On the eve of the war, its 13 ~ results ~

    "Don''t you think that''s weird?"


    "Do you think so?"


    During the conversation between the commanders, the members of the Karazel cavalry who were reporting turned their eyes.Many teammates cheer on victory and are counting their own awards.No damage. Night raids are perfect.I couldn''t understand the fact that the two captains had a face that did not come to mind, even though they were proud of the results.


    Valsas looks at the opponent''s position that rises in the morning and confirms the catastrophe.


    "It''s too clumsy. I can only imagine the Commander was absent."


    "Yes, the numbers were still about 5,000, but they were better left behind.It''s just a discard. "


    It''s good to throw away a token.It would be trivial if it came from half a million troops.But leaving one of the commanders behind would have done us a little more damage.It''s creepy that it''s so clueless. "


    "I agree. There must be a way to dispose of it.I didn''t think you were the other commander. "


    "What do you want to do?"


    In Valsace''s doubt, Odin shook his head sideways.


    I don''t know.


    "Even you."


    "Of course, I don''t have an idea.But it doesn''t make sense without confirmation or anything.We have to fight a little more. "


    But we can''t go after him right away?


    "Of course. If you leave the monster carcass behind, the land will rot.It will need to be cremated and cleansed of Arnelia.And because they won a little too much, they ran away scattered.It will take time to destroy them without leaving anything behind.And we don''t have enough to chase them alone.The Northern Commercial Union would like to defend this narrow path, so how many people would agree to pursue it? "


    Odin looked like she was in trouble.


    "Some lords have abandoned their lands because of the monster army.They''ll agree to the pursuit. "


    "Put it together and rub it back in which order.That''s what humans are like. "


    "Then we''ll go after them alone.If you want your territory back, I''ll tell you to agree to it. "


    "You''re postponing the payment.We may be able to look at our feet, but we''re the only commanders who know the status quo at the moment. "


    Do you want a ride?


    "Without being told."


    "Then we''ll take the mountains northeast, and leave the plains to us."


    After confirming that Odin had not hesitated to reply, Valsace nodded small and returned to Black Hawk.


    Odin also told him with a smile when he turned to his men who were coming to report.


    "That''s what I mean. Finish your combat routine, your nap, and your break in two minutes.We continue our pursuit to the northwestern plains.Pick the Red Knights who are still alive and get ahead with Liano''s Purple Knights.I''ll explain the situation to the Commander. "


    "Aren''t you already chasing?"


    "Didn''t you hear me?Soldiers respect divine speed, fight time, hurry up. "


    Ha!


    The answer was clear, but Ordain breathed out loudly when he saw how many of his men remained somewhat dissatisfied and understood the crisis.Mercreed stopped by.


    "The chase is decisive. If Valsas hadn''t suggested it, I would have done it."


    "What happened and what''s going to happen?"


    "There were a lot of things going on in Arnelia.I didn''t know everything, but I was able to talk to someone who was likely to know everything.Hey, I''m going to tell you, this battle is not a normal war.If you succeed, you will bleed more than you did during the war. "


    It was unusual for Mercreed, and he uttered a prophetic word with wrinkles between his eyebrows.Odin has never heard such a prediction from this man, who only speaks for sure.


    "Well, it''s a bad wind direction.I know what to do, but I don''t move as I think.I wish I had another unit or mercenary regiment to work with us at this time. "


    "I''m here."


    "Unusual, I didn''t expect you to give such a high rating."


    "I haven''t seen anyone through in a long time, that''s all."


    "Like old orders, huh?"


    "- Yes, but she''s not a hero."


    "She? A woman? What if you''re not a hero?"


    After Mercreed thought for a moment, he replied with a small smile as if he had come up with an interesting idea.


    "King - but not a good king.Dictators - this isn''t the same.Really, you call that the Devil King? "


    "Demon King? That''s another mess."


    "Someday I''ll tell you. It''ll be fun."


    Though it was interesting to see Mercreed''s reaction, the anxiety lingered in Odin''s chest.And the unexpected anxiety in Odin''s chest gradually became a reality over the next few months.


    "... is the end of the front line."


    "Half a million orcs voluntarily reduced their numbers?"


    "That''s not all. It''s an unintended retreat, repeated engagement.I''m confused about what''s going on. "


    A month after the Unified Martial Arts Games, Alfilis was sharing information in Miranda''s office.Approximately ready to launch, Alfilis was visiting Miranda, believing he should share information before he finally left Arnelia.


    What I heard there was a front-line incident just a few days ago.Miranda and Alphilis are sharing the information brought to them through the Mirage.


    Continue

 2189 On the eve of the war, its 14 ~ noisy Deep Green Palace ~

    Alfilis was prepared to take the lead and enter the scene, so he was pleased to come to this discussion.But as I heard Miranda talking in the office with a bottle of wine in one hand with a red face, Alphilis nosed.


    "Hey, is it booze in the morning?"Didn''t you notify me in advance of today''s meeting? "


    "It''s like a night for me.I''ve been contacted since midnight asking for instructions, and if I''ve been preparing papers and letters for you to contact everywhere, it''s already this time.I have to drink it. "


    "At least when you''re in front of me."


    "I told her not to work except to visit Alfie in the morning, so I''m fine.I''ll take a nap when I''m done, and when I''m ready, I''ll take care of it while I count to 500 with a secret awakening. "


    "If I had such a handy one, I should have given it to you on the way."


    "It''s a powerful one for the immortal, so it''s hard enough to get a flame in your eyes and ears when people like you use it. After that, the pain won''t stop your tears for half a day, but you want to use it?"


    "Yes, I refuse."


    Alphilis wondered what kind of drunkenness awakened him, but he was strangely convinced that Miranda''s drunkenness was the one who cried and begged for forgiveness.


    When Miranda saw that the bottle was empty, she continued talking with a tongue.


    "The orcs are dying badly, so we don''t have enough time to clean them.Blackhawk and the Carazel Cavalry are working too hard.I didn''t know you were going to eat such a stall. "


    "Did the advance Knights of the Neighborhood send them to the front?"


    "Gather from the surrounding countries and join the Knights Templar advance.The numbers are about 5,000, but they are moving in a decentralized fashion, working with the Carazel Cavalry and Blackhawk respectively.The oak I already raised in January is already 20,000.But that''s not all.They seem to be sorting themselves and forcing themselves to evolve.That''s why there''s a carcass of both orcs, some of them undead long enough. More. "


    Still have it?


    "The self-evolving Orcs'' superior species have rebelled and deserted, and the Demon King has begun to expand his forces on his own.They''re out of control.I was expecting this not far away, but now it seems that each one of them is being pursued by destruction, and the army at the heart of it cannot be pursued. "


    "But are we recapturing territory?"


    Miranda showed difficulty with the supposedly bright topic.


    "The land we took back is contaminated.Repairs to contaminated fields and houses led to the gradual departure of the Northern Commercial Union army.It will take several years to use it.


    And the Romansland army is still empty.The rendezvous was supposed to be in February.Some of the troops will be able to get out right away.Definitely on purpose, yeah. "


    Miranda, who seemed to resent her, forced the few remaining enemies directly from the bottle into her mouth.One Iphilis checks the situation while taking Miranda''s heart into consideration.


    So, should we just advance some of Jaeger''s troops with the flying dragon?


    "But you''re going to rendezvous with Romansland?Wouldn''t it be a breach of contract to move on your own? "


    "Some discretion is allowed, and even if the Romansland army doesn''t leave, it''s not my freedom to move on its own in the present situation?"


    "That''s an excuse... but it might not be a bad idea to look at the Blackhawk on the battlefield and the Karazel cavalry with Odyne-Halvin there.You might want to look at two of the three most powerful mercenary regiments on the continent right now. "


    "The other is Mueller''s Steel Soldier?"


    "In the lower reputation." Yeah, they''ll be in the fight again.My employers are the same as Romansland and Alfi. "


    According to the information, Alphireese''s eyebrows twitched.


    "After all... I thought there weren''t many people participating in the Unified Martial Arts Competition."


    "It''s just a rumor that Captain Dodo loves festivals.I thought it strange not to be at a festival that big.I barely even met a troop leader.Ah, the Knights of Friedlinde are on Romansland''s side. "


    "And the Knights of Friedlinde? Which unit?"


    Let''s do it all.


    Alphilis rounded his eyes to Miranda''s words.With Tasha here, Alfilis knows the price of Friedlinde''s Knights Tenma.


    "Hee? Everything? That''s a great forehead, isn''t it?Especially the unit Aphrodite... "


    "Even if you hire a platoon in January, the annual budget of a small town will fly.Well, it''s not like it''s just a fight, but it''s a reputation for hiring all of them. "


    "It''s all in there, right?"


    Alphilees blushes and checks with Miranda.Miranda answered Alfiliath''s question while smiling.


    "Yes, they hired me as a flying whore.And it''s a yearly contract. I think we can buy a whole lot of turlam. "


    "Is the war woven into the long term..."


    "Why don''t you come play with Alfie?They''ll entertain both men and women.They''re all dazzling beauties, so it''ll be fun just to drink with them. "


    "Oh, yeah? I don''t know if I feel that way..."


    "Well, you should see Captain Katoria once before you decide.Reports indicate that Rockheyer has already fought.It seems that the snowmelting season is over and the tempura is now able to fly in unison.That''s enough for the sentry to report on its beauty, pretty much.Of course, I stuck a nail in the report saying, "


    Miranda smiled, but Alfie laughed and ended the meeting with Miranda.


    Lisa and Corwin were waiting outside when they left the room.


    "How was it?"


    "Well, I can tell somehow from the look on your face ~"


    "I''ll tell you more when I get back.I''ll just say it''s roughly as expected. "


    Corwen''s eyes glimmered in Alphireese''s words.


    Continue

 2190 On the eve of the war, its 15 ~ green gardens ~

    That''s right, group leader ~ It''s exactly as we met ~


    "Lisa and Corwin, and what I gathered with my network."


    "Fufu, did you finally get there?"


    The three of them give a faint smile.It means that it is about the same as Arnelia in information warfare.Of course, the size of the network is not as large as that of Arnelia, but the information network built through Jessia, taram prostitutes, fellow scholars, as well as sensors and mercenaries, proved to be able to interact with Arnelia if aggregated.


    It is the construction of the system that Alfilis has been aiming for ever since.While Alfilise brushed her hair, she expressed a few concerns and expressions.


    "But what''s unexpected to Miranda is that there''s not enough healing and cleansing at all.It''s not enough to scratch the surrounding Sisters.We can''t stop the hospitals in each country, and we need Gloria''s student mobilisation not far from here. "


    "A mobilisation of apprentices ~ It seems like there is a great rebellion from the aristocratic society ~"


    "Shouldn''t we ask for help from the sorcery society before that?"


    "I''m already doing it. But they''re reluctant to dispatch."


    "Why?"


    "Anything is said to change the chairman again.Until this mess is over, the sorcerers won''t be able to lend it to me.Miranda doesn''t seem to know anything more. "


    "Even though Miriazar is back, the Sorcerer''s Association''s reaction is unpleasant.Because the chairman is not Tetrastin. "


    Lisa''s concern was unusual.Even Arnelia didn''t know that Tetrastin was returning to the new chairman, that he had ordered him to hide it, and that he was still stopping sending magicians.However, it is also true that dispatching was not easy in the first place due to the chaos accompanying the change.


    Ah, the wind blew.As Alphilis, who was heading outside, was caught in the leaves passing in front of him, he looked at the courtyard ahead.


    "The spirits are... quiet."


    Huh?


    "No. Has the courtyard changed a bit again?"


    "Yes, has the ratio of syllahadas increased?I remember when we first visited, it was all green. "


    "I always think that even though you''re blind, you know the color well. Even if you can''t see, then there''s no inconvenience ~"


    "Not everyone, Lisa is special.And it''s a sad sight you can''t see right away. "


    "The garden is in good condition.It''s so well maintained. "


    You can see the splendidly arranged branches of Alphilis and Azumaya.The creek was shining brightly in the sun, boasting of its coolness, but none of the fish had ever been released.


    Corwin also enjoys the beauty of the garden.


    "Hmm ~ It''s a wonderful shaping beauty. The person who made it knows the golden ratio well ~ Alnelia has a good aesthetic feeling too ~"


    "Did you hire a good gardener?"


    Miranda.


    Huh?


    Corwin and Lisa both spoke up at the same time. It seemed surprising to both of them, but Alphireese knew that Miranda was the one who was building this garden.


    "This garden is being maintained by Miranda.When Miriazar first picked me up when I was called the Red Devil, my first job was looking after this courtyard.Until then, Miriazar was in charge of this courtyard. "


    "What''s in your heart?"


    "Growing something is the only way to nourish a desolate spirit."That''s what Miriazar once went through. "


    "... oh, so she took Gloria..."


    For the first time, Lisa clearly understood why Miriazar continued to develop talent.I felt like I once said it wasn''t just for them, but I wonder if it was for me at first.


    Likewise, Lisa remembered that she didn''t have time to be rough because she was being chased by the task of raising Jake.


    Alphilis murmured as he touched the trees in the courtyard.


    "A spiritual expression... but it can''t be."


    "A spiritual expression? Why not?"


    "Oh, I''m sorry, it could be my mistake.I wonder where the hell they attacked the Deep Green Palace during the peace conference. "


    "Well, there was nothing caught in the network, and the intent of the raid was mysterious."


    "I see. Who was it that didn''t even hook up with Arnelian networks and boundaries?"


    Corwin and Lisa seemed less important, but Alfilius had an idea.One day, Miriazar was also talking, and I was wondering if the disturbed elements in Arnelia were swallowing up quite a bit.


    "(The enemy is in my family... maybe.If it were to move, this might be the time for us to be away) "


    Alfie''s chest was worried about his absence, but I can''t think about it right now.Our long-standing expedition has returned to Jaeger.


    Continue

 2191 On the eve of the war, its 16 cruel requests

    It was an unimaginable struggle to wait for such an Alfiliate.


    "Wait, Liliam! You broke your promise!"


    "It''s not because Elsia is silent forever."It''s not a good thing I won the Unified Martial Arts Games a little bit.Obviously I''m winning this January. "


    "So, I haven''t done anything yet because I didn''t have that layer!?"


    "Did you know that after a month, you can''t make any moves at all?I''ll take the layer.If you have any compassion, you can wait till tonight. "


    "So, who''s your pity?!"


    It was Elsia and Liam who argued that they would not eat dogs on the mercenary group''s premises.Other mercenaries are making noise around us.


    Lisa sighed in disgust and Corwin went back to his room in crap.Alphilis asked Lunatica how she was watching while taking care of the blade, even though she was stunned.


    "I hope you don''t make a fuss at the door... I''ll ask you once, but what is the fight about?"


    "As you can see. Layer Connections"


    "I know that, but why are you making such a fuss?I don''t think Elsia would like that.I thought you were hiding it. "


    "The two made a bet in the women''s division of the Unified Martial Arts Games.If you win, you prefer layers.However, the layers disappeared after the Unified Martial Arts tournament.Elsia is shredded and can''t do anything after all.And Lilliam, who was numb, stirred up Elsia, and still is. "


    "I see, it''s easy to understand."


    "I think Elsia wanted to keep it a secret, but the surroundings found out.That''s why everyone was laughing bitterly and cheering.It might rather be Lilliam''s encouragement. "


    "Does Elsia seem annoying?"


    Alphilis pointed and Lunatica smiled.


    "Mercenaries are always rough to welcome.Especially if the opponent is happy. Elsia needs a little more grandiose attitude. "


    Lunatica can''t make any noise, can she?


    "The rack is chilled instead.No one is so reckless as to chill me. "


    Yeah, I agree.


    Looking at Lunatica with her sliced eyes facing this way, Alphilis was strangely convinced.And when these noisy people disappeared, layers appeared from the implant.


    Phew, you''re finally there.


    "... Layer, give me some more signs. It''s bad for your heart."


    "Commander, don''t lick those two.If you''re going to give us a sign, we''ll catch you in no time.It''s not easy to run away from two women who are sharp and sensitive to signs. "


    "Then you don''t have to run around. It''s time to decide whether to give up and decide, or both of you.��


    "It''s easy for me to say.I don''t have the skills. "


    Alphilis laughed ridiculously when he saw the layers pointing their mouths at him with dissatisfaction.The layers responded without complaining about themselves or Lunatica''s indifference, so it was funny that the layers complained about this.


    Layer undone his expression and asked Alphilees with a strange face.The signs were already becoming scarce, and even before my eyes I felt their presence vaguely.


    "Commander, I''m leaving today to ask for help.I''ll see you when it''s all over.Progress will be reported through Lunatica. "


    "Or maybe everything didn''t work out."


    "Alfie, don''t worry about it.Me and Layer won''t let it.I will surely accomplish it at the cost of my life. "


    "You''re not a knight, you don''t have to die.If you can''t, run, okay? "


    "Copy that."


    Before this battle, Alpha Reese sent the two of them another request.What impact will it have in this battle?It is a request for only two people, but I think it may be these two who will be in charge of the fate of the regiment.


    And when Alphilis glances at Lunatica, Lunatica leaves her seat and only the layer remains.Alfilis instantly blocked the air layer with magic to keep the sound from leaking out.It''s simpler and equally effective than breaking the sound barrier, but layers don''t know that.


    Alphilis said with a strong tone that he took a little big breath.


    "Layer, if my plan doesn''t work and everything goes down - burn Roman''s Land." You can do that, can''t you? "


    �D�D


    Layer understood the intent of Alpha Reese''s words, then identified Alpha Reese as if he saw something unbelievable - and nodded slowly.


    "- I don''t think so.I''ll do it, I promise. "


    "I''ll carry the sin with me for the rest of my life."


    "There''s no need for that."


    ��No, I''m prepared for this too.Because if you''re going to burn Romansland, you can''t say I did it.If you find out, I''ll do whatever you want.So at least let me carry it. Because if I don''t, I won''t feel better.I actually thought of something that might be more conditional, but I couldn''t think of it... "


    What does the word mean?The layers slowly thought about one condition.


    "... I''m not asking you for anything."But if that makes you feel better, I want to make one condition. "


    ��Fine, I''ll do whatever it takes to make it happen on my own.��


    "If I end up ''burning'' something, I want you to make one wish come true.You don''t have the right to veto, you can do whatever you want. Can you do that? "


    "... that''s fine."


    The eyes are straight and false.Alphilis said, "I don''t know if that''s okay, but it''s not even a small tour."


    Looking at Alpha Reese without a doubt, Layer nodded in embarrassment.


    "We have a deal.Okay, I''ll go. "


    "Yeah, I''m waiting for the good news."


    "To each other."


    "Hey, Captain! What are you doing here!?"


    I thought that the signs of Layer had disappeared again, and Elsia came too soon to grasp it.


    Continue

 2192 On the eve of the war, its 17 ~ Princess Knight Apprentice Elsia ~

    "Commander, are you listening!?"


    "Yeah, I''m listening even if I don''t have that much time.So what? "


    "I didn''t hear that!" I''m telling you to stop because this Lilliam''s behavior disturbs the discipline in the group! "


    "I don''t think you''re more disturbed than Rosetta.And then there''s the soothing fennel, the emerald hugging everybody. "


    Elsia grabbed Alpha Reese''s shoulder and shook it.I''m not tall enough, so I''m going to be a little ahead of my toes.


    "Layer''s... childhood chastity crisis!?Let me stop it right now! Layers are too weak to push, so Lilliam will be raped if she cares! "


    "Is it rape when a woman knocks down a man?Or is it useful if a beautiful woman pushes you down?I wonder if the set meal is different. I wonder if the layers are settling down... "


    "I don''t know what to do!I don''t need to define words! "


    You''re too weak to push, hey.


    I saw Liliam behind me, but Liliam answered with a bitter smile.Alphilis smiled bitterly and gave back his gavel.


    "What''s with that creepy look?!This is serious!? "


    "Yes, yes, I understand."Your ears are getting so squeaky in May.Layers already got a job and left. "


    "Huh? What job? Did the commander ask you to do it?"


    "The layers only have physical strength, so they''re good at sending messages."I''m asking for a little errand, but I''m going to get you to play a part in this war. "


    It wasn''t clear what it was, but Elsia didn''t notice and Lilliam seemed to know.Elsia tried to eat again, but Alphireese joked and threw her finger at her chest.


    "If you don''t want to complain anymore, why don''t I organize you into Lilliam''s battalion?" Elsia Platoon Leader? "


    "Oh, no. It''s tyrannical."


    "I''m the commander.I''m in charge.Is Lilliam welcome? "


    "Of course, it seems worthy of use."


    "I''m so sorry!"


    Elsia felt bad and left the scene to escape from Alphilees and Liam.Lilliam and Alfie smiled as they gazed at each other as they saw their angry hearts in their hands.


    "You''re young. You''re still a child, even though you beat the champion of the women''s division, the mightiest Knight Dior��.I wonder if I can leave the platoon to you, Captain. "


    "There are still mercenaries younger than her.I''m going to let them lead us. "


    "I''m a different squad, but... I''ll take you to Romansland.Isn''t that more of a war zone? "


    "I''m here. And no matter how young he was, he volunteered to become a mercenary.Those who have not even passed the minimum test will be left behind, but otherwise it will be their own responsibility to die.Rather, I want to give her more experience.I personally believe that it is the core of the future mercenary group. "


    "It''s been a long time.Because I won? "


    "Since before that. Natural talent, strength of will, and above all luck to attract flow.It''s time for this Jaeger to need the power of his growing up.No, perhaps more people will need it. ��


    Alfilis had expectations in his eyes.Lilliam laughed at it.


    "Princess Knight Elsia." It''s settling in the group. "


    "It was also called at the Unified Martial Arts Games."I know what that means, but she''s not a nobleman. "


    "Well, the way you fight isn''t noble either.But it''s just right for the people.Sometimes real knights and nobles are a little too noble.Without losing the smell of mud or pride, I sometimes win brilliantly, sometimes showing obsession, while showing my hands, and finally winning vividly from the front.And above all, let us hope for future growth.You''re going to want to support me, so am I. "


    "I see, there are many allies."I''m still an apprentice. "


    Alphilis dropped off his back relieved, but when he saw Elsia wearing shoes with a slightly higher heel, he worried that she was still in danger.And I wondered if Miranda was in the same mood when she started her journey, and I realized that she had grown up.


    Afterwards, Alphilis gathered Jaeger''s central figures to reconfirm his future policy.The total number of Jaegers now exceeds 30,000.They were not all combat-oriented personnel, but mere servants and janitors, orphans who had lost their places of destination, widows and elderly people who were unaccompanied.


    Until then, when it comes to being like a city, one difference is that there are situations where everyone is given a role and is active.The orphans were active in washing, cleaning, peeling potatoes, etc., widows became waiters and cleaners, and old people became teachers.Those who could not even fulfill it refused to join the Regiment as unqualified members, but Jaeger''s reputation grew every day because even if they were banished, they would always provide good offices to the destination.


    Activity in the Unified Martial Arts Games will be known to all countries, and people will come to Jaeger to compete every day to help countries gather their strength for war.More than 200 applicants a day sometimes gathered, and outside Arnelia, there were even applicants waiting in line.


    While preparing Jaeger for the expedition with Jessia, Alfilis, and Corwin, Ekla responded by hiring those people, and recently used an assistant to set up and handle about 20 departments, but they were still so busy that the lights never went out of their office overnight.


    However, few new recruits complained about the exploitation of Ekla, and she gradually deepened her trust in the group with her work.She did indeed inherit the blood of her father, Hausen.


    In front of the lineup, Ekla explained the course in a grand manner.


    Continue

 2193 On the eve of the war, from the 18th to the 20th

    "Commander, there have been more than 5,000 new joiners this past month.There is still room on the property, but we can''t keep up with the construction of dormitories and coaching ranges.In addition, the cafeteria is narrow, and even the lowest school can be done outside, but the question is whether the building is dedicated to female members.There were more female applicants than I thought. "


    "You don''t have to put threads on the gold."With a focus on dwarves, anyone who might be able to use them should be trained as an engineer.Please also provide adequate compensation.In the future, who is likely to become an instant battle force on the battlefield? "


    "Roughly 1000." If you give me a little time, 1,000 people will be using it. "


    So 3,000 engineers are left.


    "Those who gather as soon as they hear about their activities in the Unified Martial Arts Games will be quite confident in their skills, but gradually this will go away."What do we do? We can''t make them all engineers. "


    Rosetta and Rhine are the ones to sort after Ekra''s report.I was worried about what to do in the future, but Alpha Reese had a good idea.


    "It''s more than I imagined, but it''s not what happened outside of my imagination."Move your troops as scheduled.I also have some ideas about the future operation of new joiners. ��


    That''s fine. Mercenaries don''t do the hard work when they''re free.


    "There can''t be time for that."It''s a pile of things to do. "


    Rosetta puts her fists and palms together and puts her strength in place of Alpha Reese, who pointed her mouth at the critical line.


    "You''re going to be at war. You''re going to be at arm''s length."


    It seems that in a real battlefield, people who are thriving die?


    "Huh, since when do you think Atai is a mercenary?"Florencia, I''ve been doing this since I couldn''t get my Temele''s dress.It''s true that Jaeger did most of the war, but Atai was originally a mercenary specializing in the battlefield. "


    "I see, you can''t beat Lord Baba''s years." I''ll give up. "


    Let''s not put you in a strange place!


    ��Don''t get involved, you''re saying it''s a surrender, right?��


    Inspiring Rosetta, Florencia, a former knight, put her hands together and Lisa slammed the ground with her squeaky cane.


    "Are you guys friendly?" Just be quiet for a second. "


    "Hah!"


    "I''m sorry, but it''s okay for me to stay as planned?"


    Florencia, to put it mildly, seemed unhappy for some reason.


    "Yeah, maybe Vant."There aren''t many calm people in the old stock market who can trust this mercenary group.Ekra will partition you and ask Fenna for help.Tasha has set up a relay to liaise with Arnelia on the battlefield.And as a security guard, I''ll ask Maia to secure Jaeger''s base. "


    "I''m going to do it from the beginning, but... are you sure that''s okay?"


    Maia asked to confirm, but Alpha Reese nodded naturally.Maia returned to Gwendorf and Nautis the day after the battle at the abandoned ruins to hear about the world and what happened.


    After that, the two dragons traveled again, but Maia was also worried about what to do.Of course, all three of them know that Maia is best placed to continue to protect Alpha Reese.But that''s all Maia knew about staying with Jaeger.


    The sooner you wield your power, the sooner the battle will end and the fewer sacrifices you make.And I don''t know what it means to be guarding a base in Arnelia.As if aware of Maia''s impatience, Alpha Reese explained.


    You heard about Reiki, didn''t you?


    "Yeah, she''s gone missing."


    "The dark green palace was also attacked, and the culprit has not yet been found."And the one Tasha encountered, the one who led the swarm of monsters, ran away.Even Arnelia proved unsafe.To destroy Jaeger''s reputation, and for Jaeger, the most scary thing is to be targeted for being away.There''s nothing more fragile than a mercenary group that has no home to return to. "


    ��The Black Hawk, a vagrant mercenary group, is small, and even the Karazelle Cavalry has a few bases where they can stay longer.It may be unusual to settle down like us, but the security of having a home is immeasurable. ��


    Maia nodded slowly to Lisa''s supplement.Even the True Dragon has a nest.I was told to protect the house, but I couldn''t say no.


    So, Irmatal is here too?


    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no,


    Huh?


    Not only Maia, but also Ecla and Lisa weren''t listening, so I was surprised, but Alpha Reese seemed determined.


    Three days later, the Celestial Jeger left Arnelia.It is the 20th of the month when the greenery sprouts in season.At the same time as the heat increased, a refreshing breeze began to blow.


    Continued

 2194 The grief of the backstage guard, Part 1: The Great Demon King of the Backgate

    Jaeger''s out, isn''t he?


    "Yes, a total of 20,000. It has become an army of unimaginable size."The battle ceremony was also overwhelming. Even the people of Arnelia were lining up and dropping them off. "


    "You''ve made an impression on your health."I wanted to go, too.


    "Even if I just sent Beriaacci to the place on my behalf, it would be a ruined treatment, originally."Arnelia shouldn''t care about a mercenary group. ��


    Elsa returned to Miranda and made a sober statement while assisting Miranda in her duties.Miranda shrugs off criticism, but she never stops clearing the paperwork in front of her.


    Assemble the surrounding knights and shrine knights scattered around the area, and encourage the armies of other countries to dispatch at the same time.In the end, I called the gathering without a mouth, lurking in various places.If all the armies respond to the call, 200,000 won''t fall.


    Food, weapons, horse rations, and customs clearance to feed them are not the only things Miranda could have handled on her own.Elsa and Miranda were surprised to learn that Miriazar was almost alone during the war, even though she mobilized all of the women in the dark green palace and gave Manadil and Druid some authority.


    Even though I''m barely asleep... the master is a monster again


    "In addition, I was out fighting myself."Of course, the chain of command of the army is not as complicated as it is now, and I hear it was small, but I want to know what''s going on in his head. "


    "It''s true."


    Nevertheless, the Lord''s work is almost finished.Elsa was like peeking into Miranda''s head.


    Miriazar has a past in which he has built up the entire system himself.That''s why we know every detail, but Miranda''s skill is to confirm the body shape again in this wartime.Even the female officers of the dark green palace, even Akiko, have amazing grasping abilities and processing speed of work.That''s why I can even afford to complain like this.


    And when Eliza saw the pile of paperwork she had brought down, it was Elsa, who saw the end of her work.


    Is that it?


    ��That''s all for today.The women also say that the amount of paperwork won''t increase much until the battle begins in earnest. ��


    Until the battle begins-oh, until more people die.


    "That''s what I''m talking about."


    Elsa frowned and convinced herself.Eliza pretended to be calm, but when Jaeger arrived at the front, she counted her fingers until the lid of war was cut and dropped.How much damage will it cause?Although the opponent''s origin is unknown, there are reports that the orc army that evolves while reducing the number of individuals and a group of mysterious monsters have moved.Elsa had no choice but to hide her anxiety.


    But Miranda was the only one with a clear expression, looking somewhere far away.Sometimes Miranda''s expression seems to suggest something, and somehow Elsa is frightened of the cold expression that has drifted away from her life.


    On the other hand, Eliza became more expressionless after losing to Vanessa at the Unified Martial Arts Games.When I asked, I thought I had wielded my sword until I fell in the training ground, and the next day I was serving as if nothing had happened.That made Elsa feel sad. At the same time, Eliza, who seemed to think that her heart had passed to a certain extent as a subordinate, seemed to have gone far away.


    "(Even I... I can''t forget one thing about Vasquez.Sometimes, just looking at a person''s clenched fist can''t stop the palpitations.I may be dead as a warrior, but I still have things to do and things to do - I don''t want to stop until I''ve finished what Lord Minar did.I don''t want to admit it''s a defeat!)


    Elsa didn''t want to believe that her heart was broken.And while Elsa often thought about it, Miranda had finished approving all the documents.


    Miranda wears a coat when a child stands up slowly.


    Well, there''s something I need to do right now.


    Um- I''ll let you go of your guardian''s grief.


    "I can''t cut it off at the moment."But we can keep it down. ��


    ��Honestly, I''m not sure.The Master would have been skeptical of this proposal.Because if you do it badly, it will only stimulate you. "


    ��That''s where our arms come in.I will return to the four sisters of Spears, and you will return to the blood-sucking king, Brad-Zeppelin. "


    Elsa looked even more anxious when she heard Miranda say it easily.


    "I don''t know how Eliza is... but I hear Brad likes women like no other."


    "As far as the master can tell, it should be fine."Unmatched love of women, or Harlem in the land.It seems that it was mottled without the blood-sucking species, so I''ll stop by from the woman.He''s a very gentleman.Because it seems that Harlem''s gathered strength has raised him to the rank of the Great Demon King. "


    "What is that?" Are you an enemy of a woman? "


    "Or maybe it''s an enemy of a man who doesn''t have a lot of power."Some of them chose to live forever as Blood''s family and still serve.Five exquisite princesses.So be careful not to be mesmerized by Brad. "


    "Hah... maybe I can only say it''s okay, but..."


    When Elsa glanced towards Eliza, there was Eliza who remained expressionless.I was not interested in choosing a partner because of his ugliness, but I was sure that it would be okay because I liked someone like Minar.I was more worried that Eliza and I might be deceived by the surprise.


    "Here..."


    Elsa and Eliza performed long-distance transfer with the transfer prepared in advance by Miranda.The long-distance transfer after a long time felt drunk, and I accidentally fell on one knee.Also, the damage from the battle with Vasquez has not been completely eliminated, or it has been slowed by a lot of work away from the frontline for some time.


    When I tried to recover my mind and get up, Eliza reached out to me.Elsa was relieved by Eliza''s slightly worried expression.


    "Thank you."


    After all, my body is not in this state yet.


    "Honestly, 50% may not have returned."But I didn''t come here to fight, so it''s okay. "


    "Please use me as a shield in case of emergency."Only that much, this body is useless. "


    "How do you say that?"


    Elsa clenched her mouth, wondering if that would even deprive Eliza of her pride.


    After being given minimal gear and food at the base of the Arnelian magicians who were guarding the metamorphosis, the two walked to their destination on foot. Walking through the woods for a mile and a half, the atmosphere suddenly changed, relying on landmarks that only Arnelian officials could recognize.


    A forest as dark as night, out of reach of the sun.A place where locals are rumored to never get close, never get out again, and permanently wander when they''re dead.Commonly known as the ''Dark Forest''.


    Continued

 2195 The grief of the afterlife, the king of the two blood-sucking species ① ~

    Is this the realm of Bloodsucker?


    "Yes, it is said that it forms a ''castle'', the upper reaches of the barrier."One of the few remaining castles alongside Spears'' four sisters.If you don''t know how to walk, you''ll never get out again. ��


    "But isn''t the dark forest just the way it is?"If it''s one of the lights, we can do something about it. "


    "That''s what you''ll see when you try."


    The two of them drank a spit, and Elsa urged Eliza.Eliza tries to touch the night with her sacred sword, not her hand.However, when the sword entered a dark area, its sanctity was instantly dispersed.


    Is this -- does darkness nullify the light?


    "That''s right. It''s a darkness that can''t be illuminated by viable light."Do you think you can walk through this forest without any light or guidance? "


    How do we get deeper?


    "I''ve given you a heads up."Only countries that once had interactions with Blood, or those associated with existing princesses, could be granted permission to enter this space. ��


    Eliza nods her head to Elsa''s explanation.


    "Has Arnelia ever interacted with Brad?"


    "Sometimes we fought, sometimes we fought together."Actually, one of the princesses is related to Arnelia.I''ve never heard of it. "


    Huh?


    The moment Eliza turned towards Eliza in an unexpected reply, her hand stretched out from the darkness, pinching Eliza''s sword tip.


    Eliza tried to pull the sword as if there were no signs, but the tip of the sword fixed with two fingers did not pull.


    In front of the pale Eliza, a beautiful, pale woman appeared to melt away from the darkness.A woman dressed in a clothes similar to the clothes of the Sisters of Arnelia.Tiara tied her long hair, which was longer than her waist, and spoke with a soft smile on her face.


    Isn''t it true that you''re using Arnelia?


    "Yes, Elsa, the assistant archbishop, and Eliza, the knight of the temple.I''m also on a pilgrimage. ��


    "Pilgrimage - a system I didn''t have."I was in the middle of the war, and I couldn''t afford to travel all over the country, but... "


    The woman looks at the two figures interestingly.Then he nodded and his eyes glowed.The expression flashed innocently as if it were a girl.


    Well, what is it?


    "The details of Arnelia''s clothes today... the design is good, but it''s made with durability and magic resistance in mind."Putting a chain under Sister''s clothes is very different from our time.I hated it because it was so loud when it rang when I moved, and it made me look dirty and crafty no matter what I wore.The man has full body armor of magic crystals, and when a woman goes to the battlefield, she wears a Sister Hat on her iron helmet, so it''s steaming and steaming-- "


    Eliza was frightened by the breathless woman, but Elsa regained calm.


    Um, excuse me, but can you show me around?


    "Oh, that''s right."It''s okay, I''ve finished the test. "


    Examination?


    When the woman sniped her fingers, several black shadows appeared from around her.They ranged from beasts to monsters to humans, but what they had in common was that there were white lines in the clothes.


    When they each nodded, the woman gave them one big.


    ��Just in case, I checked to see if there were any innocent stalkers.��


    Can we trust you, senpai?


    "You''re not the only ones who know how trustworthy our organization is, are you, ''junior''?"


    Elsa replied with an irresistible smile to the woman who laughed gracefully.When the woman elegantly thanked herself, she called herself again.


    ��My name is Ekes, and I''m the princess of Brad Zeppelin, and I lead a group of white people.Shall we go then? I''d like to ask you about Arnelia recently. "


    As Yekes smiled softly, the two followed them into the dark forest, stating the caveat of Yekes walking through the forest with his back turned.


    "In the woods, please try to walk three steps behind me."You can''t shrink or widen your distance.If you try to get out of the woods physically, it will take you 10 days, so you''ll get out of the woods in a way called ''crossing''. ��


    "Do you mean a series of short-range metastases?"


    "They look alike and different."Walking through different spaces. That''s in the castle. "


    Common sense and the reason we know don''t make sense?


    "You''re smart, aren''t you?" That''s what I''m talking about. "


    Elsa and Eliza walked three steps behind Ekes.Yekes told a lot of things and asked questions.


    Whether Miriazar is alive or not.What is the scale of Arnelia today?What country is left, and what country is destroyed?Who leads the Knights Templar?In the outside world, it seemed that the black magician was hanging around, but how was it?It is said that the war is near again, but the tide is high.


    By the time Elsa and Eliza felt light fatigue, they had passed through the dark forest.


    "We''re here."


    "This is the castle of Blood Sucking King Brad Zeppelin."


    It''s overwhelming, isn''t it?


    The sky was pitch black. Perhaps the effect of the castle was that the sky was covered with dark clouds and the sun was not shining.It may not have been completely cut off from the outside world to see where the sun is, but instead the sun is blue.


    Illuminated by a pale ray of light, it was a large castle dressed like a sea dragon''s tall, eroded cliffside.I didn''t know when it was going to collapse, but Yekes laughed.


    "Doesn''t that look unstable? Why did you build a castle there?"


    "Yeah, honestly, I''m struggling to understand."


    "But it''s definitely not going to break down."It''s also the effect of the castle. "


    "Some of it is fantasy?"


    "I see. As long as Lord Blood is alive, this castle won''t crumble."It''s been almost 400 years since I''ve been here, and one thing hasn''t happened.Well, let''s go inside.Yeah, it doesn''t have to be three more steps.Please make yourself at home. "


    As Ekes walked, Elsa consciously opened her distance.Eliza noticed it and made her pace.And more than a certain distance away, Elsa had a conversation with fingerprints.


    "(That''s a lot of women. It''s better not to think of that as an ally.)"


    (Though it seemed familiar?)


    "(Holy crap! That woman was walking with a subtle change of stride, saying three steps.I wonder what would have happened if we hadn''t noticed it and let ourselves go.The conversation must have been about gathering information, but also about distracting us.If I had fallen, I would have reported that I didn''t even have the minimum ability to visit the castle, and that might have been the end of it) ��


    (Why?)


    "Yes, I did."


    Ek��s walked forward, turning his back, and suddenly broke into a fingerprint conversation.It was Elsa who was in a hurry, but Yekes turned around and laughed coldly this time.


    Continued

 2196 The grief of the afterlife, the 3 ~ blood-sucking species of the king ② ~

    "That fingerprint was from before the war."Didn''t you think I knew? "


    "--But you didn''t see it. How do you do that?"


    "I won''t tell you how." But I''m a bloodsucker now, and I have quite the upper hand.Don''t be too modest. Even if we fight from the front, it''s a twist for you guys.I didn''t tell you, but I used to be the most skilled combatant in the last lesson of the Supreme Patriarch of Miriazar.If we had a pilgrimage system, we would be the first. "


    "Really? Are you uncomfortable with us?"


    "In a way."


    Yekes starts walking again, climbing the hill toward the castle.Even on that steep slope, Yekes'' speed never waned, and the two of them followed the run with a little shortness of breath.


    Meanwhile, Ekesh''s breath never broke, and he kept talking.


    "King Brad has a lot of troubles."I want you to disassociate yourself from the outside world and let your heart sleep.Even so, the Supreme Patriarch of Miriazar contacted me to say that it was a matter involving the continent itself, so I couldn''t ignore it.That''s why I invited you here. "


    If we got lost in the middle of the forest, how long will it be?


    "No, if you don''t have the strength to follow me, you''ll die before you see King Blood anyway."There were five princesses.Two of them are friendly to humans.By the way, all five of us, including me, hate the outside world.That''s why the other princesses said that they didn''t know about Arnelia''s request.If they follow me along the way, I''ll die if I don''t have the minimum strength. "


    "It''s the princesses who are so attractive."There''s a lot in the box. "


    Elsa sneered, Eliza screamed, and Ekes laughed tinyly.


    ��Really. I agree with you.With the strength to sweep across the continent, why are you so quiet? - I don''t think so. "


    "Then why?"


    "If you''re curious, ask the king."All five of us once spoke of conquest of the continent.It was the king himself who dominated it.I think we''ve gotten off to a bad start around here.Now, this is the king''s castle.Welcome to the Eternal Night Palace. "


    When Yekes stopped, there was a giant red iron gate far bigger than humans, and two strange beasts that could not stand a giant pig or a dog sitting in front of them.And there were two women.


    A ferocious woman with a giant Halvard, covered in blue light armor, stood grumpy as she stroked the beast''s throat.Next to it, a girl in a small black dress waited expressionlessly while riding on a fluffy floating sphere.


    The blue woman yelled at Ekes with her blood vessels floating between her brows.


    "You, Yekes! The king ordered us to go alone!"You''re going on your own! "


    "You have to be punctual, Samudra."If we''re late and these two go into the strange woods recklessly, we might not be able to find them either?The king also said this."Bring a guest before me."


    "I''ve always been good at excuses!?"


    "Because you''re not good at making excuses, you''ve been showing a lot of pimping, haven''t you?"


    "It''s time to shut up, both of you."


    As the black girl scowled, they turned to each other, but the black girl, with a small sigh, urged Elsa and Eliza.


    "I''m sorry, guest." I am [Princess Kuroko] Dornea.The blue one there is "Azure Sea Princess" Samudra.I''ll show you from here. "


    "Yes, I understand."


    Elsa answered anxiously, and Dornea explained to the two of them as she urged them.


    "You were threatened by Yekesh?"They say we all hate humans and the outside world.Maybe they''ll kill you? "


    "Yes, that''s right."


    ��Honestly, but it''s a little flawed.I don''t hate humans, I''m just indifferent.How indifferent you are is irrelevant, regardless of whether you''re going extinct.That''s why I don''t care about the war in the outside world or the black magician.But the king''s orders are absolute.And since I love the king, I want to fulfill the king''s wishes with all my spirit.That''s all there is to it. So, as long as it is the King''s request, your lives are safe.After all, I''m the toughest princess in the world. "


    "If you turn your back, if the king decides he doesn''t need us, will you die at that moment?"


    "If you don''t have the strength to run away from me, then so be it."Now, let''s open the gate. "


    As Dornea put her hand on the gate, it slowly opened with the sound of a giant gate.There was no magic effect, and they were pale when they realized they were just strong.


    "Those who cannot open this gate from the front are not eligible to live in this castle in the first place."Everyone who''s ahead of us can do this.With that in mind, you should assume how much power you have. "


    ... Thank you for your advice.


    "He is well-mannered and humble.I don''t hate people like you.At least, I don''t want to kill you because it''s troublesome. "


    Dornea looked back at Elsa with emotionless pitch-black eyes.I don''t know what you''re thinking, but when you look into her eyes, Elsa''s anxiety drives her.


    And Dornea raised her voice to Samudra.


    "Samudra, how long have you been doing that?"Are you in charge of preparing the dinner? "


    "Oh, I know!"


    Samudra jumped overhead and went deeper.Looking at her back, Dornea was also floating fluffily.


    "Oh, I see, that''s the most homey and good cook.Well, you should be able to cook it so that humans can eat it properly, maybe. "


    Maybe?


    "Most of us don''t need a meal.If you don''t need it, you won''t eat it for years, and if you are told to eat it, you can eat it as much as you want.Especially if I want to, I can keep eating for a month. "


    "It devoured me again."For that reason, I envy her body shape. "


    "Normal appearance lacks unevenness, but other princesses will laugh."I can adjust that, but--it''s a little dark, isn''t it? "


    When Dornea''s hand stretched out into her mouth, she seemed to add fuel from her fingertips to the slightly lit lamp.Even so, it was bright enough to understand the outline of her feet, but Elsa and Eliza were relieved.Without Dornea''s attention, I didn''t even know that the stairs were in front of me.


    Elsa is convinced that the palace of the ever-night is what she used to say.The equipment is almost pitch-black. Originally, it was an area where the sunlight was almost blocked off, but in addition, there were few windows for lighting, and the windows were carved as works of art.It can be seen from the portraits of at least three princesses that are carved into each of them.


    But the number of princesses seemed to be even higher.By the way, I was told that there were only five of them, and there must have been more princesses in this castle.From that time on, was this palace an ever-night palace?Elsa wondered if the princesses had fainted.


    There was no dust on the floor or furniture, and along the way, I saw a monster dressed in human butler clothes carefully cleaning it.When the monster noticed Elsa and Eliza, she stopped her hand and bowed politely.The courtesy was no less graceful than that of the nobility of the nations.


    The three arrived in front of a magnificent door when their eyes got used to it and they could afford to enjoy the shape of the palace.In front of the door, which was covered with a beautiful statue of a woman, there was a woman in green.The woman bowed politely and nodded.Elsa noticed that the surface was a tree.


    Dornea hands out to the woman and introduces her.


    "[Princess Green Garden] Diamante. As you can see, it''s a subspecies of Trent."


    "It''s a sub-species of the torrent species called the Prime Tree, to be exact."Greetings, Messenger of Arnelia."


    Diamante asked for a handshake, but Elsa struck Dornea with her hand as she tried to reach out.


    "Alright. If you touch Diamante without preparation, you can plant a strange seed."If you don''t want to be a dependent of her, it''s a good time to touch it. "


    Ugh


    "Fufu, I''m sorry."


    When Diamante laughed slyly, another Diamante emerged from the hem and knocked on the door.Dornea explained to me that the only thing I could see in my head and mouth was a decoration.


    I see your messenger, king.


    "... it''s okay to let it pass"


    A voice came from beyond the door, and Diamante put his hand on the door and put his strength into it.While the door slowly opened, Dornea looked around and asked Diamante a question.


    Where''s Silmera?


    "There''s no way I''m coming." She hates humans more than anyone else.The human messenger, not to mention Arnelia, could be slaughtered at first sight. "


    That''s right, too.


    Sirmela? No way, [The Red-Hair Hero] Sirmela?


    Elsa was surprised to see Diamante and Dornea.


    Oh, you know? I''m Silmera the Flaming Hair Princess.


    "Speaking of which, you used to be a brave spirit knight."You fought us, too. "


    "I heard he was dead."


    "Well, why don''t you ask about that at a later dinner party?"If only I were alive. "


    With the ominous prophecy of Dornea, the door opened heavily, and it was a bedroom, not a bathroom.From sheets to blankets.When the black lace curtains were opened alone, they were lying lazily with their long, loose brunettes hanging there and their pure white appearance that could not be imagined as anything else in the world.


    Continued

 2197 The grief of the afterlife, 4 ~ the king of bloodsucking species ③ ~

    But at the same time as the curtains opened, a huge amount of magic power and intimidation that could only be thought of as wrapped around them was flowing.Under that intimidation, a large amount of sweat unexpectedly gushed out of Elsa and Eliza.Elsa was horrified to see her naked in front of an uncontrollable beast.


    A majestic voice came down to the two of them.


    "I have blood on my hands." It wasn''t long since I woke up, and I wasn''t in the right tune.It is permissible for you to be exposed before the messenger in such an unfaithful manner. "


    "A, I would like to thank Elsa, the ambassador of Arnelia and assistant archbishop, and her knight Eliza.This time, the famous king will see through you, and if you are extremely frightened-- "


    "It doesn''t have to be that way, envoy."We should not hold each other back, nor should we be in a position to respectfully oppose each other.What did Miriazar say about me? "


    "... although I like it, but I think he''s a top-notch gentleman."


    Not a skeleton hentai gentleman?


    Diamante gushed out at Dornea''s words.Apparently, unlike their sober appearance, they were laughing at Uedo.She can''t hold back her laughter, and her shoulders are shaking even smaller.


    Elsa was so desperate to answer the question, that Brad came out of trouble.


    "Dornea, don''t make fun of the messenger."


    "But, king, I''m sure that''s what a fox would look like."He''s got a nice personality, that guy.I like it. "


    Ugh, kukuku... yeah, like I used to say when I fought... fufufufu


    Diamante was pounding the floor with her branches as if she had exceeded the limit of her patience, and Brad was troubled by the wrinkles between her brows.And Dornea leaned down and gave a thank-you speech.


    "Excuse me, king."But without such a joke, the envoy would not be able to speak properly due to the King''s intimidation.Waking up---a freshly awakened, long time no see.I would appreciate it if you could keep the magic and intimidation under control.


    "Hmm--I apologize for this.Thank you for your advice, Dolnea. "


    "Wasteful words"


    When Blood wore his jacket, his magic power and intimidation instantly dropped to less than half.The two of them, who had forgotten to breathe until now, were finally able to breathe out for a long time.


    Brad clapped his hands and summoned Samudra, who was slowly rising from his torso.


    "Are you ready for the feast?"


    "With appetizers and soup, we''re done."Shall we start now? "


    "Please, even though it''s almost unnecessary to eat, my body doesn''t seem to move much without taking anything."Perhaps the Apostle also made something to eat? "


    "Oh wow, that area doesn''t get out of hand."Look out for the Tribute.Ah, is there anything you can''t eat like that? "


    The two shook their heads silently in response to Samudra''s question, and Samudra stroked her chest with relief.


    "If we don''t check that, we won''t be able to do the final setup."I''m glad we didn''t waste any of my material. "


    Because you''re going to make it?


    "There are other people who can make it, but the troll chef and the elder zombie chef." Which one do you want? "


    ... on your own initiative.


    Isn''t that right?


    Elsa nodded as vigorously as she was convinced, and Samudra left with her thumbs up.When I left, I said, "I should''ve set you up with a werewolf.It was delicious, but the fire didn''t work. "But Elsa unexpectedly started to laugh.


    Looking at the situation, Brad fell out of touch.


    "That''s exactly what Miriazar''s mission is."The liver is sagging. "


    Is that so?


    "Otherwise, you can''t come this far. Those who don''t like princesses in the first place won''t be able to reach here."


    Some of your loved ones might have wanted to kill us.


    Brad gave Elsa back a little bit of trouble.


    "It doesn''t have to be you guys."They basically don''t like people. "


    I don''t hate humans anymore, though.


    I like someone who can plant seeds, right?


    "That''s another story to like or dislike."


    "Phew... oh, I''m glad you haven''t changed since we last talked."Let''s continue the chat at the banquet. "


    When Brad clapped his hands, they were instantly transferred to the other room.Even though she was in the castle, Elsa didn''t think it would be so easy to transfer, so she drank a spit.It seemed that there was no sign of magic activating just now - Dornea noticed this expression and looked at Elsa funny.


    "This is the ''Castle''." Whatever the Lord wants.How do you know if that room was really a bedroom?Sight, hearing, or smell? I might not be able to rely on my five senses. "


    "... already in Lord Blood''s stomach?"


    I can''t stop, Dolnea.


    Blood shrugged hard, and Dornea giggled as she pinched the hem of the dress and pulled it back.Then Blood clapped his hands further, and as he prepared the table for those who seemed to be servants of various races, he crossed over and lined up lavish chairs and utensils.


    As soon as it was over, Samudra brought in the food.


    Continued

 2198 The grief of the afterlife, 5 ~ the king of bloodsucking species ④ ~

    "Lord, I''m so sorry." I brought you an appetizer.Eat with tears and gratitude. "


    One more word.


    Hmph, let''s talk while eating before the food gets cold.


    Brad and the princesses took their seats, so Elsa and Eliza followed suit.Elsa was gleaming at what kind of Getemono food would come out, but the food that came out was a wonderful dish with a rich aroma that could only tickle her nose.


    Elsa ate a bite and tasted the vibrant taste.


    "This is no better than Arnelia''s first-class kiosk."


    "Of course, even though the diet has become almost unnecessary, it doesn''t change that the diet is fundamental to the living."I was a gastronomer for the Kenzo family before I became a dependent. "


    How many times have you boasted that you won''t get fat no matter how much you eat?


    "Woah, even though it''s a phantom body, the original body shape affects it."I pay attention to what I eat. "


    Samudra sat down with a laugh.Apparently, I should tell her what to do, and she''ll be with me.Elsa stopped thinking, trying to remember the remaining chef race behind her.If the food in my mouth was delicious, I made an effort to assume that it was irrelevant to the person making it.


    Unexpectedly, by the time the soup and appetizers are over, chatting with a friendly friend.Elsa slammed the door of the room somewhat violently in an attempt to cut out the requirements.Then, they came in dressed like Ekesh and a red-haired woman.


    Yekes graciously thanked her, but the red-haired woman, who had her hair tied up beautifully, did not try to hide her unhappiness and slammed her murderous eyes at Elsa and Eliza.Elsa felt as powerful as Blood, but she was imagining who she was.


    "Lord, I''m sorry I''m late."I took the trouble to prepare Silmera. "


    I don''t care. I''d rather say hello to the messenger, Silmera.


    ... I hate it.


    Silmela was wearing a collar in addition to her hand and ankle shackles.Beautiful dresses and disguises are like captive princesses and beasts.


    Of course, the chain was held by Yekesu, but Yekesu, who had pulled off the chain, pushed up Schirmera''s jaw.


    "Silmela-chan? Can''t you hear the Lord?"


    "... I owe you, but I am me.I won''t sell my soul like you. "


    �D�D


    Yekes'' murderous aura swelled over the words, and Brad had already cracked them at the place and was taking the two arms.Elsa couldn''t see when she got up from her seat and broke in between.All I knew was that the black fog had moved in an instant.


    Brad spoke gently to the child.


    "Leave it that way.It''s sad that you''re fighting. "


    - I understand, Lord.


    �D �D I''m not going to destroy this place anymore. Let go of me. "


    Silmela folded her chain from Yekes and deposited it in Brad''s seat.When Yekes and Blood sat down with a small sigh, Elsa thought that the composition was likely to be a painting.


    Elsa tried to ask again, but Brad quietly declared earlier.


    "Now, at the banquet seat, shall we begin a formal meeting with the messenger?"Once again, I am the lord of the ever-night palace, Blood-Blood Road-Zeppelin. "


    "It''s White Rose Princess Yekes. As you know, I''m a former Arnelian Sister.��


    "It''s Dornea the Black Princess."It''s a subspecies of a monster called the Dark Fluid (Black Pudding)


    It''s Samudra the Blue Sea Princess. The family of the true dragon Serpent, the sea dragon. "


    "Princess Green Garden Diamante. It''s a subspecies of the prime tree."


    "Princess Silmela of Flaming Hair. He was a former human hero.You know who Arnelia is, don''t you? "


    Flaming Hair Princess Silmera---that''s right, Elsa knows her name.She was one of the few mighty men to have been recognized as a female hero in the early days of the war.No, you won''t see as many of them in the record, but she has a different name than Brave.It''s the Spirit Knight of Fire, Silmela.That''s what Elsa knew about her.


    Continued

 2199 The grief of the afterlife, Part 6 ~ The King of the Blood Sucking Species ⑤ ~

    It was Elsa who didn''t say what she wanted to ask, but was it on her face?Silmera glanced at Brad and nodded and gave him permission.


    "Um... I don''t have a grudge against you, but I don''t generally trust Arnelia''s associates.So let me be clear first.As a Spirit Knight, I certainly died when I fulfilled my promise to defeat the Avenging Demon King.The rest of the records say you died in the battle, didn''t they? "


    "... yes, it''s not a historical fact. That''s not true."


    "It was part of Arnelia that pushed me.Precisely the mercenaries who became puppets of the runaway Arnelians and some guilds.As soon as I was no longer a Spirit Knight, they attacked me from behind, trying to make me die in a battle with the Demon King.Maybe it was Brad who helped me.Miriazar thanked Brad for it and seized the opposition to conclude an inviolable agreement with Brad.Do you know what''s going on around here? "


    "Yes, I heard from Miriazar himself before I got here."


    Before Miriazar came here as an envoy, he had put his knowledge into Elsa, which was necessary for negotiation, including the fact that he would only know.There was eyebrow-catching content there, but there were many things that could not be done by reason or justification alone during the war period, and it was cleared up with one word.


    Elsa carved them into her memory one by one in a series of surprises.It is unacceptable to leave it as a sentence.Because it is easy to think that if the world knows about it, it will become a blame.


    Silmela was a little relieved by Elsa''s attitude of neither affirmation nor denial, and fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    "Then I can talk about it."I will not cooperate with Arnelia for any reason.And, including the previous one, Blood had two blessings.If we''re going to do this, we may be able to stroke your heads without hesitation.Even though I was no longer a Spirit Knight, I hadn''t been recognized as a brave person before that.It''s easy to put your heads together like you guys do.Don''t forget that, just open your mouth. "


    "I understand." However, we are not here to negotiate with you.I''m not going to be in your mood. "


    "I see, it feels so good."Brad, if you want to blow their heads off, give me an order.So one of my favorites is Chara. "


    "It''s been a long time since you''ve had a conversation, and I''m glad you''re militant."I''m glad my emotions aren''t dead. "


    Brad was looking at Silmela, who was breathing like a child, tearing up the bread between meals.


    And when I checked that the next dish was not yet available, I came up with the requirements.


    "Now, let''s get down to business." Not just Arnelia, but this time there will be a big battle.I wonder if most of Arnelia''s forces will be able to clear the Holy City?It''s a confirmation of the inviolability agreement so that you won''t be targeted. "


    ��That''s not all.The other one is the Spears'' four sisters.


    Elsa''s words gathered the princesses'' gaze together.Spears'' four sisters are nothing to them.


    ��The activities of Spears'' four sisters, especially their sisters, are becoming more active.Not only did they appear everywhere, but they were also distracted from humans.Perhaps the awakening of her eldest daughter, Cuv��e, is near-- "


    "What the hell are you talking about?"I''ve been awake for a long time. "


    Huh?


    Elsa replied with rounded eyes to Samudra''s words as she baked the bread.And then Ekes and Dornea went on.


    "On the contrary, I''ve regained my full power."If you''re not good at it, it might be even worse. "


    "Well, it was just a little while ago."I checked with Diamante, so I''m sure of it. ��


    "Furthermore, the sisters also have more power than the full boom."Magic waves have arrived across the mountain range.I used my magic to confirm, but their appearance was back to full bloom. "


    The realm of Brad and the realm of the four Spears sisters were close.There are mountain ranges that do not belong to any country in between, but it takes a few days to walk without hesitation.I guess the magic wave arrived at that distance.


    Elsa''s voice rose slightly in response to an unexpected situation.


    When, when?


    "That was a few days ago when your demon came in to contact me."That''s why I was awake.I had a good night''s sleep this time.However, the tremendous flow of magical power from Arnelia was directly responsible for the awakening.Cuv��e must have been irritated by it. "


    Brad continued. Certainly, there was a tremendous rumble during the Unified Martial Arts Games, but Elsa, who was undergoing medical treatment, was not the only one.It was only after I returned that I heard what was going on.


    And as Brad closed his eyes as he thought about it, he slowly opened it.


    "One is the Princess of the Sun, and the other is the wave of nostalgia."But seeing that the continent is still not on fire, does anyone rule well?If you could tell me what happened, it would be easy for me to help Miriazar.Certainly, two moonlights may not be good enough to devour indolence again. ��


    Blood tilted the wine under the conditions assumed by Miriazar.Although no one had heard clearly, Miriazar had thought that Brad was also an old man who knew about the battle that had burned the sky.


    I thought of Brad as one of the Great Demon Lords because of human convenience.No one in Miriazar''s acquaintance knew how long he had led his forces into the darkness of the continent.


    Elsa told Brad the end of what she had heard from Miriazar and Miranda.Of course, that''s also through Alphilees, so I''m just saying that we don''t necessarily know how much the truth is being told.


    Brad listened attentively to those explanations, and the princesses did not hold their tongues.Samudra watched as the food was about to be served, and they forgot to eat and often listened to the story.


    Continued

 2200 The grief of the afterlife, the 7th ~ king of the blood-sucking species ⑥ ~

    "... that''s all I know."


    I see, I understand.


    While Blood was troubled, the princesses did not utter an opinion, but merely waited for the word of the Lord.With all due respect, their Lord was Blood, and they knew that Blood had the power to make decisions.


    Eventually, Brad slowly opens his mouth.


    So, is it okay for Miriazar to just stand by and watch what we want?


    "Yes, it was basically a confirmation of maintaining the status quo."And I want you to give this to Lord Brad only. "


    When Elsa delivered the sealed letter, Dornea''s hand, which had received Blood''s gaze, stretched out to her, and she sent the letter to Blood.When Brad stretches a part of his nail sharply and carefully opens the seal, he checks the contents.When I checked the contents, I got a strange look on Brad''s face.


    I see, do I need to work on further reading?


    Lord, what does the letter say?


    "I wrote that you should read the greeting in combination with what you like and what you dislike."As expected, Miriazar has a bad personality. "


    Blood responds with a bitter smile to Ekes''s question.Samudra watched the letter as it was happily brought to her attention, and Samudra carried the rest of the food.


    "Well, that''s the end of the difficult part for today.I hope you enjoyed your meal after all. "


    "The main thing is, choose between fish and meat."


    "I don''t like either."


    "Eat the seeds of Temay, Diamante."


    "Then I''ll eat Diamante''s share."


    As soon as the princesses had discussed it, Yekes sighed tinyly that there was no choice, and Silmela quietly carried the meal into her mouth.Only the speed of drinking wine was unusually fast, but for some reason Eliza began to clash there.


    Elsa gazed at the situation and suggested a slightly mechanical dinner, but Brad had a difficult expression all the time, so she couldn''t help but wonder what the content of the letter was.


    Have you had enough for dinner?


    "Yeah, that''s enough."


    "That''s great."


    Accompanied by the princesses, Elsa and Eliza were guided to the accommodation room.There are several spires in the Ever-Dark Palace, but each was either the room of the current princesses or the former princesses.


    There were more than 10 princesses at all times, but now there were five of them.Therefore, there were still spires left, and I decided to use them as accommodation rooms.


    "I used to be a little busy."As expected, there are also elder sisters who have reached the end of their lives. "


    Aren''t you all immortal?


    "If you''re a dependent of the Lord."There were some older sisters who didn''t choose to be like that, and there were also older sisters who lost their lives in the battle.Or she was contracted as a dependant, but some sisters chose to die because they were tired of living forever.Well, there''s a lot of things in life. "


    I see.


    Elsa replied as silently as she could.It wasn''t hard to tell what kind of princesses lived what kind of lives they had, but I knew all of them, and I didn''t think that it was something I could deduce from my own life, and that whatever I said in their long lives would only sound faint.


    But Samudra watched Elsa carefully.Elsa''s shameless gaze blew.


    Well, what is it?


    "No, I thought you were smart and kind."Arnelia''s not a bad candidate. "


    Is that so?


    "That''s right." You''re a good guy.More than the Yekes guy. "


    "Oh, I see."


    Dornea agrees. The entrance to the spire is mostly independent, but some use a communal entrance, and Eliza goes to the same tower as Yekes and Silmela.Elsa was guided to the same tower as Samudra and Dornea.Diamante was rejected by the other princesses as dangerous.In the first place, it seems that the condition of the princess is that she can defeat Diamante alone at the very least.In other words, a moderate woman would not serve as a princess.


    There were exceptions, though.


    Exception?


    "Diamante and I had a human princess who could be best friends.At that time, I was in good company with all the princesses who were alive and the subordinates of the darkness.Even without any power, she was a human woman of unbelievable courage and compassion.Perhaps he was the one whom the Lord really loved and set beside him.That''s why I died when I couldn''t bear to give birth.I knew how dangerous it would be to have a true ancestral child without being a dependant, and yet I passed through. "


    "Even though I could have expected it, I didn''t see the Lord at the time."I lamented the shock and left my child alone.It was unnecessary to hate the Lord and leave him.


    Dornea connected the conversation sadly.Perhaps both Samudra and Dornea liked the woman.


    Elsa tried to listen to the woman, but Samudra started another topic with some hesitation.


    Continued

 2201 The grief of the afterlife, that 8 ~ King of the blood-sucking species 7 ~

    By the way, I''ll tell you that you''re separated.


    "Are you referring to separate... elizas?"


    "Oh, yeah, I don''t think so."


    Elsa was slightly offended by Samudra''s words.Samudra realized that, but didn''t explain it.


    ��Not good, for what reason?��


    It''s a sight to see, isn''t it?


    I knew Samudra would agree with you, right?


    What, did Dornea even notice?


    "Maybe everyone was aware of it."That''s why Diamante didn''t attack, and Silmera was watching carefully.It''s not just the atmosphere of not just being attacked, she''s scared. "


    Are you scared?


    Is it true that Eliza was under pressure to hesitate against the princesses, saying that each of them far outweighed the demon king?


    Samudra tends to hesitate to explain to Elsa with an unbelievable expression.


    It''s been a long time?


    "It''s been over a year."


    "For us, it''s been a moment, but for humans, it''s been a long time."Something happened, that knight woman. "


    ... something that breaks your confidence and grind a few times


    One against the anomaly. As a knight, as a woman, there was a time when pride was broken.If it had even shattered, it would not have been possible to return, but there was still enough pride and willingness to stand up.After that, even though I had worked harder than before, I was completely crushed by a real genius called Vanessa at the Unified Martial Arts Games.


    Of course, it could have been a different result if it hadn''t been for the competition.But even Elsa''s appearance made me imagine that Eliza was no match for Vanessa.After that, Eliza seemed to have consulted with Albert about something, but the look on her face when she came out of Albert''s private room was the most unforgettable.


    Even the expression of despair at everything was warm, that look like you were able to peek into the abyss and take all your souls with you.Elsa saw that there was no hope or hope in the world, and that the trail that followed was dazzling.


    Elsa couldn''t even speak because she was still rehabbing, but when she saw Eliza, who had come to greet her first when she returned, she was creepy.


    --How can you be so calm?


    "I was also thinking about not returning.However, she volunteered to accompany us on this mission.It was a little bit scary.How can you still hold the sword? "


    "Oh, I see." I''ve had the same experience. "


    To you?


    Does Samudra have that kind of experience, like a clump of self-confidence?Samudra spoke slowly as she climbed the long staircase of the spire.


    I told you, Serpent''s family, right?


    Yeah, you said it was a sea dragon.


    "It''s a hybrid between a true dragon and a sea dragon."There were times when it was a little messy, but it was often seen as a family member of Serpent.You''re so young, aren''t you? "


    You''re still rampaging, aren''t you?


    "Dolnea, shut up. Well, that''s what made them angry. Serpent brokered it for me, but I was banished.I was lost, and I was picked up by Master Brad and became a dependent, but I honestly had a completely different way of life, so I got back on my feet.I don''t get along, but there are Dornea and other princesses as well. "


    Dornea burns her neck after hearing Samudra''s words, which blush slightly on her cheeks.


    "You ate a weirdo, didn''t you?"Or are you really Samudra? "


    "Oh no! I can''t thank you enough for this!"I''ll never say it again! "


    "You can say it as many times as you want."Whatever it takes to wake you up.


    "Well, that''s fine."Is that how hard it is to get back on your feet? "


    Elsa broke into Samudra, whose face was bright red, and Dornea, who was teasing her.


    "Normally, right? We''re close to immortality, but we''re not immortal mentally.That''s why your sisters killed themselves.A long life eventually breaks the spirit.The Lord spends a lot of time in his sleep, because he does not wear down the spirit.Even so, the wakefulness cycle is getting longer these days, so it''s time to live-- "


    "Samudra"


    Tingling, Dornea is furious. Samudra noticed that she had spoken so much that she looked bitter.


    "I''m sorry, forget about that."


    "... but it doesn''t matter to me if I only have a human life span."Sometimes the lifespan of the immortal is a thousand years. "


    "I see. Anyway, that Eliza Knightess may not have recovered yet."That kind of thing is the most dangerous. If that''s your partner, be considerate. "


    Of course.


    Elsa answered vigorously, and Samudra, who was in front of the room, turned back.Apparently, Samudra''s room looked like another tower and she just dropped me off.


    Elsa thanks Samudra for her kindness, but Dornea stops trying to climb up.


    ��-You felt the darkness.��


    Dornea suddenly opened her mouth.Elsa grew even more amazed at the wonderful tone.


    "That girl''s eyes were deeper than the darkness in this palace."You couldn''t even read what you were thinking.At most, you should hold the reins firmly to avoid rampage. "


    "... thanks for the advice."


    "Not far away, almost certainly runs rampant."What do you want to do at that time?It''s good to be prepared, including cold decisions and results.If you can''t do that-- "


    What if I can''t?


    In response to Elsa''s question, Dornea laughed mockingly.


    "I''m just waiting for a more tragic end."


    Dornea''s words as she climbed upstairs disappeared into the darkness.


    Continued

 2202 The grief of the afterlife, the 9th ~ king of the blood-sucking species

    The next morning.


    Brad got up earlier than anyone else in the ever-dark palace, soaking up the morning sun.The "Castle" of the Eternal Darkness Palace is the magical power of Blood, so of course Blood''s will shines the morning sun on the Eternal Darkness Palace.


    That said, it was the first time in decades that Brad sighed as he covered his face with his sleeves in the glare of the sunlight.Some of the underlings of the Eternal Darkness Palace are fatally wounded by the sunlight, but Blood''s magic power is somewhat weakened, and it doesn''t cause any real damage. I don''t know, but...


    "It''s terrible to think of you, Lendra..."


    One of the things I think of when I look at the sun is that I remember a princess who is as beautiful as the sun.


    I didn''t originally like the sun, but since I lost Lendra, I''ve hated it so much that I never wanted to see it again.The impact of Lendra''s loss was not least due to the strengthening of the Eternal Darkness Palace Castle and the severing of its ties with the outside world.


    I''m not interested in events in the outside world.Both the Demon King and Arnelia could do it on their own, as well as the black magician who had been growing his forces lately.Now that the administrators, including Simora, and the wise race that lived the previous generation have almost disappeared, nothing has changed, Brad has looked at the world with a sense of giving up.


    Lendra was the only one who gave Brad hope.A curious woman once signed up for the mercenary guild as a scout.Growing up in the mountains, she was very skilled, not first-class as an adventurer, but too expensive to be second-class.


    At that time, I hadn''t built a castle yet, but it was a dark palace that was supposed to be a high-profile request from the guild to reach it.Lendra belonged to a group of mercenaries who came to challenge us.It was vague why she had such a relationship with a simple girl far from being chaste, but it was true that whoever said it was a woman shining like the sun.


    When she lost her, it was strange that she was not alone in her grief, but that no one could weep as one of the servants of this palace.


    It is still regrettable that when I lost her, I could not do anything to the child I had become with her without much disappointment.I should have loved her, not because I didn''t love her, but because it was like receiving life in exchange for her.But without knowing how to deal with the despondent, he hated himself and departed.But I don''t know why they hated me so much.


    Blood is only ashamed of the foolishness of raising one child when he has lived more than five thousand years.


    "Look at the letters exposing what I hate the most and what I like... until I met Lendra who liked wine, Myriazal."


    When the letter soaked in wine is exposed to the sunlight, the lettering rises up.Protected by sorcery, sealed, and crafted into letters.I looked at the letter as if I were nostalgic, thinking that its rigour and caution were unchanged.


    But when he saw the content, Brad''s expression became cloudy and he gritted his teeth.The expression of the ancient true ancestor, who lived with calmness and conceit, moved in one letter.


    ... I see, that''s how destiny turns.You did it, Oranzebull.It''s not like I didn''t know! "


    Blood remembered how the High Elves, who fought together in the once burning battle of the sky, were waving their eloquence.And after that, I imagined the end of the continent, and looked at how I wanted to make a living person feel at ease, and I was driven by the emotion of hitting myself at that time, thinking that I was a good young man full of justice.


    What to do---not to mention that it''s decided, Brad didn''t try to hide his frustration and left the private room behind with his boots rumbling high.


    ��Let''s form an alliance.��


    At the breakfast table, not only Elsa, but all the princesses breathed in the words that Brad cut out.Elsa thought she would get a colorful reply in a few days, but she was surprised and almost stuffed the bread.I was curious about what was written in Miriazar''s letter that moved Blood so far, but Elsa couldn''t possibly know about it.


    And Elsa knew immediately from their expressions that none of the princesses knew of this decision.It turns out that Brad''s arbitrariness is unusual enough for the long-lived girls not to have time to take care of it.


    The one who raised the biggest objection was Yekes.


    "Lord, are you serious!?"I haven''t been told anything. "


    "Is there a problem, Ekesh?"It''s the Arnelian church you used to belong to. "


    ��It''s a problem!Don''t you know what I think about Arnelia!? "


    Brad said coldly to Ekes, who didn''t even try to hide his anger.


    "I know, but I still need an alliance."


    "That''s..."


    "Calm down, Yekes. We are the family of the Lord."None of us have been informed of this decision, have we? ��


    Calm Dornea looked around at the other princesses, each answering in silence.Even Silmela, who was a little murderous yesterday, listened calmly, wiping her mouth.


    Brad went on when he saw Ekes sitting in his seat.


    "Lord Elsa, if possible, I would like to make it a military alliance."Is it possible to have our troops stationed in Arnelia or nearby? ��


    "-That''s it."


    "Hey, Lord, are you serious?"


    Samudra and even Diamante were blind to this decision.Dornea stopped asking questions in an attempt to strip her eyes as well.


    Elsa looked at Eliza hesitantly and only nodded calmly.And Elsa nodded.


    ��We are almost as empowered as the Supreme Patriarch in this matter.We are aware of the matter of the military alliance.Now, once you have determined who you would like to have stationed in Arnelia with your forces, please provide us with an inventory.We''ll do the same. "


    Inside or outside of Arnelia.


    "If it''s inside, I can''t let it reside in the dark green palace."If you don''t like sacred castles, why not visit the grounds of a mercenary group called Jaeger?There is also a Seeker''s quarters nearby. ��


    "Explorer? Arnelia has become a lot more flexible... that''s all right."


    Well then, that''s how it is.


    When Silmela stood up quickly, the sword on her waist suddenly landed on the floor.


    "Lord, I''ll go."


    Is that okay?


    "I''m about to get tired of this spicy palace and these people''s faces."If you''re going to do that, I''m the best, right?It''s hard for Arnelia to speak up, and it has nothing to do with the operation of the ever-dark palace. "


    "Doing such a thing again on my own--"


    Yekesu tried to sandwich his mouth, and Silmela thrust her sword in front of her.


    "Then, Yekes, do you want to go?"You hated Arnelia to death, didn''t you?If it wasn''t for these two envoys, I''d have killed them when I picked them up.Besides, there was a person who was wandering around the spire where the emissary stayed last night... who was that? "


    "What, on what grounds?"


    "If you want to fall in love, that''s fine. But it is the Lord who will judge.What shall we do, my lord? "


    Brad thought for a moment, but his stomach seemed to be fixed.


    "... Sirmela, I''ll take care of it."


    "Oh, without telling me."


    "But I want to say one thing to everyone here."I don''t want to lose a loved one any more.I forgive you all whether you''re competing or you''re hiding something from me.But don''t just imitate someone who lacks them.That''s all I want to say.Will you understand? "


    "Do as the Lord says."


    Dornea stood up and saluted him, and the four princesses imitated her.Brad nodded with satisfaction and a difficult expression, but Elsa was not honestly pleased because she was worried that it would cause something even worse than having a strong ally.


    Continued

 2203 The grief of the afterlife, the king of 10 blood-sucking species ① ~

    "Finally, the castle has been unraveled."


    With more innocent visitors like you, I''ve laid the barrier.


    After taking Elsa and the others from the Ever-Dark Palace, the bird pushes open Blood''s private room window and enters on its own.Needless to say, it was Miriazar''s demon.


    The bird sighed as if it had arrived at a breath as it formed on the lid of the wine.Looking at the situation, Brad noticed that he was relieved by this unchanging decay.


    "... maybe a little old."Sometimes even innocent visitors get nostalgic. ��


    "Wow, you and I are close."It wasn''t innocent or anything. "


    "I wonder if you''re close enough to have really killed each other several times."I don''t have any sweet memories. "


    "If you had properly grasped the reins of your subordinates, it would not have been a battle in the first place."Well, if you hadn''t taken it easy, our damage would have been even greater.I''m not going to be too young to understand that. "


    Brad smiles bitterly and pulls out the cork of wine as the birds arrive.I then prepared two glasses using ice magic and poured them into each of them.


    "It''s not like you''re drinking like that."


    "The atmosphere will be important.It''s not the time of the war, so it''s just about right. "


    "It''s a wine that doesn''t exist anymore, right?"I''ll give you the main unit, but it''s a waste. "


    "How good would it be?"


    A bird tried to turn its wings into wine, but just cold it pulled its wings back.I will only touch it like that this time.


    "For a reunion with an old friend."


    And to the Alliance


    The birds pushed the glass with their wings, and the cups were aligned.Speaking of which, Brad remembers that he had only spoken to Miriazar in strict circumstances.From what I heard from Ekesh, it seemed that he was a tough, harsh, and loving lord.


    Even so, it turns out that they survived so far without a major war because of their love and flexibility, and that Arnelia did not inspire them more than necessary.


    Miriazar''s cautiousness, falconry, and stuck-up appearance were conveyed through the use of demons.Brad understood that Miriazar''s main order was to temporarily unlock the "castle" and get himself on board.


    "I see, you don''t even trust those two envoys."The purpose was to open the castle through a letter and talk to me like this, right? ��


    "I''ve never trusted anyone in my life.How can you trust others when even you are in danger of trusting them?I owe you my power and my life.Unlike a real, mighty race like yourself. "


    "I was a heretic as well as a ''night dweller''."It''s a long-lived, unwilling race.While I didn''t know if I was alive or dead just by dripping raw, many died asleep in my coffin in the battle to burn the sky.I was a boy at the time, and I was curious about what would have happened if I had not jumped out.More than that, even if they are weak, they deserve more respect for what they have earned. "


    "Is that why you put humans next to you?"


    ��Sometimes that''s the case, sometimes it''s not.��


    Brad swallowed the wine in one breath.The wine you drink on your own is not good, but when you have an opponent, the cup goes on.It turned out that Miriazar had prepared two glasses.


    "However, all five current princesses like it."I don''t want to lose anyone if I can.Even if it wasn''t, many of them died. ��


    "Hmm, it was a daily tea routine for me, but you seem different."Are you willing to increase your family again? "


    "No, I''m the last of the race."A race that doesn''t seem to grow anymore in the true sense of the word.It was more than a thousand years ago that we were on the verge of extinction, but we are still drawing the curtain.Otherwise, I''d feel ashamed of my ancestral spirits. "


    What, the opposite of me?


    Brad figured it all out with one word.


    You know, you''re approaching the end of your life.


    "Hmm, I''m pretty impossible."It''s the last glow before it burns up. "


    "What do you do with that shine?"


    "I''ll wipe out the remnants of my heart."I don''t think I can live any longer.Some people seem to trust me with the rest, and the maggots will gush out no matter how much I crush them. "


    Well, you don''t have to fight.


    "You can''t leave your hands soiled with blood for the rest of your peaceful life."Besides, I feel responsible for some things.That''s different from you. "


    Blood smiled as the bird pointed at him with its wings.


    "This is tough."


    "But it''s true, isn''t it? If you had participated in Spears'' Four Sisters Crusade, it would have been over there.I hope you didn''t lose both of your princesses. "


    "There is no word to return... but let me help you now."However, the previous information must be true. "


    The sharpness of Brad''s tone returns.The wine in his hand boiled with magic and froze again just before the glass melted.


    The birds laugh.


    "Oh, of course - your son now seems to call himself Hydun, but certainly he''s with someone I know."I didn''t think so either, but I did.I don''t know what happened, but I finally got the word out. ��


    "When did you find out?"


    "I guessed a long time ago."The archbishop, who was a pistol of mine, was killed in the crossfire with Hydun.I was told that it was a semi-blood sucking species, so I thought maybe, but I was good at hiding.The news of the previous battle in Arnelia, where we were completely unable to follow in our footsteps.The woman at the top of the pilgrimage is now a mercenary of the hero line, but she had a slave contract with it.I''m sure she''s not mistaken, because her companion recently joined our mercenary group.I don''t even know how she got there. "


    Isn''t slavery a manipulation of the dead?


    "It seems that the free will has not been suppressed."It was strange and uncomfortable, even though I said I couldn''t rebel. "


    I see--I hope so.


    Myriazar nodded tinyly as she watched the glass return to its original state.


    "You''re also a parent."


    That''s all you are, senpai


    "Hmm, I have a lot of kids."


    Brad smiled back at the bird who was laughing again.


    Continued

 2204 The grief of the afterlife, Part 11 ~ King of the blood-sucking species ② ~

    How am I supposed to help you guys feel anxious back there while holding back the four Spears sisters in this alliance?


    Hmm--It doesn''t seem like there''s much point in attacking Arnelia right now, but it doesn''t mean there''s no such thing as an idiot.


    "I can read a wise man, but I can''t read a fool--but I can''t understand why you can''t read a traitor."


    "Unwillingly, I can''t solve it.It''s the first time I''ve grabbed my tail so far, but on the contrary, I know who''s in charge. "


    Huh.


    Brad looks at the birds curiously.At a time like this, Brad thinks it''s convenient to use a demon who can''t read facial expressions.Miriazar was too emotional and overly expressive from a young age.I didn''t think abdominal art would suit me, but at some point it became so good that I couldn''t allow other followers to follow me.


    But I thought I couldn''t lie in front of Blood, so I came with a magic spell.The reason I didn''t come to the main unit is because I don''t like being seen through.Brad is good at observing, no matter what.


    Eventually, Miriazar raised his face slowly.


    "--The enemy is someone inside the dark green palace, don''t you think?"


    "Do you mean to be a sidekick?"


    "Not necessarily active, but there will be those who know."Or have you not noticed it?If you don''t bite one piece into an information network without a mouth, you won''t be able to explain. "


    I see, including those who retired -- if so, is Yekes a suspect?


    I felt like I could see Miriazar''s amazing face through the demon.Against Blood''s brilliance, Miriazar battles again.


    Miriazar answered, choosing the words.


    "... not necessarily, but he''s one of the suspects."


    ��Only Diamante, Yekes, and Samudra are in contact with the outside of my castle.Dornea cannot leave my realm, and Silmela is not willing to do so. "


    But Silmela''s going out this time, isn''t she?


    "Yes, that''s why I gave each of the princesses another instruction."Sirmela is on her way. Diamante ordered an investigation centered on the Great Forest.Samudra commanded his former family to speak up.Yekes is negotiating with the villages that give tribute to us at the foot of the mountain.Keep an eye on each of them.If anyone has done something strange, let''s find out more. ��


    In response to Brad''s concessions, the bird blinked in amazement.


    "Is it okay to imitate your own princess?"


    ��I want to believe it''s innocent. But I didn''t know for sure.Then we have no choice but to do something that will cause more damage.I have one more piece of information. "


    What is it?


    "I forgot about decades ago, but there was a man who visited our territory.The castle was alive, but he broke through. "


    Oh, it''s like other personnel.


    "I was in bed, so I don''t know my name.Her mouth was incredibly weak, so she said that the princesses alone had been treated and sent back.Apparently, it was a coincidence that I broke through the castle.Do you have any idea? "


    Miriazar was troubled by the first-hand information, but there was too little material to judge.I couldn''t say anything and shook my head to the side.


    "No, that''s not all." But it''s a man. "


    "Yes, it was a man."


    "Hmm... I wish I could check it out."


    After that, Miriazar took some meetings as blood and turned the demon back to ashes to erase the signs.


    And Brad calls out to the darkness as he sips wine alone.


    Dolnea


    Can I help you?


    Dornea emerges like mud rising from the darkness.Brad commanded without looking you in the face.


    "You heard the story, didn''t you?Keep an eye on the other princesses. "


    Yekes is the most suspicious.


    ��Not necessarily. I know that others work in the outside world.Maybe you''re just using it.Besides, it would be troublesome to have a relationship with Spears'' four sisters.I think we need to build up our fighting power. "


    "I''ll take care of it." If you''re a defensive servant, you can make thousands right away.Besides, you''ve already left Spears'' four sisters alone. "


    That''s right, I''ll take care of it.


    As Dornea bowed and sank away, Brad put his weight on his chair and looked up at the wine.As long as there were humans, I looked at the wine in a sloppy, loving manner, in consideration of the world, which was unlikely to be quiet.


    "Yo, it''s been a while."


    It''s been a long time since I''ve heard of it, but it''s not like it''s been a long time.


    Cello Grace greets Miranda as she visits the four Spears sisters.But Miranda was full of surprises, as if she were different.


    Serograith was growing.The outfit, which seemed somewhat obscene, also changed its meaning into a seductive dress as Serograce grew up and transformed into an adult woman.


    Cello Grace, who wore a sword around her waist and was dressed in a red dress with a magnificent sword on her back, put her hand on her waist as if to emphasize her limbs with confidence, and appeared in front of Miranda as if she were looking down.


    Continued

 2205 The grief of the afterlife, the four sisters of Spears 12 ~ 1 ~

    Miranda grinned at Cello Grace in a carefree mood, and heard a frustrated voice.


    "Is that how you normally look down on messengers?"I wonder if the only thing that has grown is its appearance, and the contents have not grown. "


    "Well, don''t stick it like that." But we''re monsters.I don''t need to know human manners.Even so, I want you to make sashimi and give it to onee-san, but you think it''s better than nothing. "


    Miranda deliberately sighed as she climbed the stairs as she watched Cello Grace wait with a smile.


    When he came to Serograith, he pushed his chest lightly.


    ��You can show me around. It''s a hassle to get lost."


    "Haha, this way."


    Miranda looked over Spears'' four sisters'' castle once again.The shape is naive, and there are statues and designs that look like children kneaded.In fact, there was no regularity in the road.Who is going to enter the vertical hole overhead?


    It was as if the children were playing in the sand for the castle.Miranda even has such an impression. Cello Grace looks at Miranda''s strange expression and she laughs even more.


    It''s crafty, isn''t it?


    "... yeah, I honestly think so."


    "Very good, Sister. I like your honesty."We call this castle Grenayegra.It seems to mean clay play. "


    Play?


    "Yes, yes."


    Cello Grace put her hand on the affordable statue and beat it lightly to break it.Is it low in durability, or is the strength of Serograith great?Exactly like clay work, the statue shattered and broke.


    "Onee-sama is like a human being."Build a castle, line up your men, and build an army.And yet, I don''t make any moves myself.We''re the ones who made this thing?Even though I''m a monster, I wonder if I can make it like a human up to a statue.Ah, is this a compliment to humans?


    I really think human dexterity is awesome, don''t you think?Cooking is a dexterity.If we cooked the same ingredients, they wouldn''t taste so good.The seasoning of the dishes that I dedicate to my sister often imitates the way humans do things. ��


    "Hmm, if you think it''s reasonable to be familiar with humans at the Unified Martial Arts Games,


    "Humans have to take care of themselves."That''s why we take on humans.Your sister respects human beings.That''s why humans don''t eat. It doesn''t fill my stomach that much. "


    "That''s not the record." It seems that during the war they attacked a lot of humans? "


    Cello Grace answers Miranda''s sarcastic questions with a laugh.


    "It''s an old story, there''s no reason to do that anymore."Because of this, they were pushed into the human army and their men were killed.We''re the only ones alive? "


    ... that''s why I thought we were a bit more hostile to him.


    "It''s not like that, don''t fall in love with me.There are ants that destroy houses, right?And the house is ruined, so you''re going to destroy all the ants in your stomach?I''m angry, but I''m just going to rebuild my house and take care of the ants.Just like that, it was painful.My sister didn''t want any more.


    And it''s going to be a hassle to kill all of you, it''s going to be a taste of the food and the cultural business, and it''s not going to be worth it.I''ll never beat you.That''s the wrong place, isn''t it? "


    For the time being, you lost the Unified Martial Arts Games lightly, didn''t you?


    Miranda still stirred, but she laughed at the shards and cello grace.


    "Well, you know, that''s not our business."That''s why I''m going to show it to you today. "


    Having said that, Serograith led him to the circular square.I wonder if that place, which was shaped like a bowl, mimicked the arena.A number of large demon beasts were connected in the center.


    Each of them was wounded in the hand, but it wasn''t fatal yet.I''m not barking like a madman, but I can feel the murderous aura accumulating strength while drooling my saliva and standing still from that place.


    An intelligent beast. Miranda knew what they were.


    "--that ''s--that''s at the top of the guild''s crusade."


    "Yes, monsters with a Crusade Difficulty of S or higher."A demonic or phantom beast on the periphery that is stronger than the adult Giganotosaurus.I had a hard time catching you, didn''t I? "


    Miranda saw Serograith laughing out of her arms and realized that the strength of the Serograith in front of her far outweighed it before.Some of them were Arnelia''s defeated armies, others were the guild''s heroes, and others were strangers.


    Its ability to capture all of this proved that it already had the same strength as the army alone.


    "What are you showing me?" Just capturing that many demon beasts is enough power, isn''t it? "


    "Well, for the time being, let me go!"


    Simultaneously with the words of Serograith, the black chains that held the demon beasts unleashed.At the same time, a demonic beast attacked Cello Grace.


    The two ice leopard flakes jumped at the same time as the body was bloody, but stopped by the ice magic.Sitting between the peaks of Romansland and Pyrebos, it is said to be a powerful demonic beast that deals freely with the sorcery of the ice.Romanesque villages are also occasionally attacked, but as part of a natural disaster, they are not crusaders, but beasts that the army only chases away.


    Serograith stood with her sword on her back.Frakkegeli thought to be jumping to power, but just before the Serograith sword was swung down, he stopped it suddenly, and the icy breath was blown from the distance between the Serograith swords.


    Continued

 2206 The grief of the afterlife, the four sisters of Spears ② ~

    "Wow, it''s cold!"


    It''s not cold!


    Miranda said that her legs weren''t frozen, and I already saw the freckles swinging down her nails.


    Miranda regrets that she ate a tangle.I couldn''t get my pocket medicine or my magic in time.When I thought about it, I forced my frozen body to move forward.


    Oraa!


    The slightly blunted sword just cut the belly of a shallow brake gel, and jumped to a distance.


    Cello Grace claps her tongue against her foes, licking the blood of the freckles on her sword to see how it tastes.


    "Okay, that''s a good flavor for cooking."It''s up to you! "


    Okay, that''s not it!


    When the spear struck like a May rainfall overhead, the freckler collapsed and fell to the ground.It was the rear shed that did it.


    The rear shed was also transformed into an adult figure with not only rich blue hair, but also a dress that accentuated the enriched chest.


    Rear Shed brushes her hair and accuses Serograith of poking a spear before she can say anything.


    "The legs of the emissary are frozen!"Be considerate, Cello! "


    "Because it''s Miranda, right?" He''s immortal, just like us, and he''s a little better, isn''t he?What should we do now? If we don''t think about where to cut it, the freshness of the meat will increase. "


    "That''s right! If it doesn ''t--"


    ��Yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    Hamnet was holding the other beasts with steel wires, but they were slowly being dragged.It was a big deal to be able to restrain this many demon beasts at once, but it still seemed to have its limitations.


    The weapons of Cello Grace and Rear Shed flickered and the beast''s head fell, tightening the remaining steel wire at once and tearing it apart.


    "Phew, I caught it."


    "What''s so dangerous, you can''t die like this"


    It was harder to capture them and bring them back, but--


    What are the two remaining?


    Miranda''s doubts were taken for granted.Instead of resisting, there was a demonic beast who was gently staring at the three sisters in arms, and a demonic beast who was laughing and grinning.The three sisters look at each other.


    ��Who caught him? It''s not me."


    ��Neither am I.��


    More than that, there was no one there anymore?


    As soon as the rear shad told me, the blade was behind her.The hamnet prevented it from doing so, but the fourth monster, who was half out of the ground, was laughing as he put his strength into the arm of the blade.


    "Nahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh I''m sure it''s better than you guys at full bloom.


    Oh my God, Temmy!


    "We are guests."I''ll stay with the Arnelian lady there.I want you to entertain me with your blood and screams! "


    The monster jumped out of the ground, deforming both hands into countless blades, and attacked from above.Miranda could stand up to the three sisters, but no one had the confidence to stop them.The movement and the blow were so heavy.


    Kae-ae-ae!


    Oh, I''m sorry I''m late for the hospitality.


    At the same time that the bell rang, countless sickles of the demonic beast were caught in black chains.No, I thought the black chain was unusually long hair.


    A woman in a pitch-black dress appeared with hair that stretched infinitely from the ceiling, from the wall, and from everywhere.A tall woman with a bigger head than Alphilees walks slowly, wearing a long, slit dress with lofty heels, a dress that shines like a jewel, and a bracelet with bells on her wrists.


    Beautiful, but not as glorious as Myriazal, not as elegant as Musee, not as gorgeous and healthy as Rayfan, but as poisonous as a flower blooming on the shores of a lake in the evening.


    At the same time, the three sisters greet the woman on their knees.


    "Sister Cuv��e, I can''t believe you''re doing this."


    "I''m sorry, I made a lot of noise."


    "Mm-hmm. The restraint is sweet."


    Cuv��e snaps her fingers as she smiles and strokes the three sisters'' heads to release the monster''s restraint.


    When the demonic beast was released, he was quietly observing Cuv��e''s condition.


    ��I don''t know what to apologize for, but they''re my customers.When I woke up, I summoned them from the edge. "


    "Are you gay?"


    "Well, sometimes they were close enough to kill each other."They''re also old demon beasts.You don''t know because you weren''t born yet. "


    Miranda wondered if there was a mother monster in Cuv��e''s words, but the other demon beasts were the first to raise their objections.


    "I used to say comrade, right?"I thought we were only killing each other.


    "I''m bored because Temae disappeared from the periphery!"If that''s the case, they''re calling me the Great Demon King in the human world.What''s so funny about rambling against a weak human being? "


    "Oh, humans are funny."Those who are rich in emotions, who do not give up on the same despair or death, who hand over friends and family lightly, who are equal for justice and others.You''ll never get tired of watching it. "


    That''s a bad hobby.


    Cuv��e giggles and smiles at Miranda''s evil.


    From a human standpoint, I''m probably nothing but evil, but �� ��


    ��I know, but there''s something that needs to take precedence over that right now.Let''s talk about alliances, or partial alliances-- "


    Before I do that, can I ask you one question?


    The monster, who was quietly putting his arms together, opened his mouth.Miranda saw a bit of frustration and remorse in the expression.


    Continued

 2207 The grief of the four sisters of Spears (14)

    "What happened to you?" Isn''t he much more powerful than he was when he was a great demon king? "


    Oh, did you find out?


    ��Of course. Otherwise, this is how we behave.I''ve been coming to kill you for a long time.


    Perhaps it coincided with what the monster told me angrily, but the other monsters stopped laughing.Only Cuv��e laughs on the spot.


    "I got a chance to do it a little bit."I''ve grown stronger, but I don''t have enough manpower.I''d like you to help me a little ��.


    "For what?"


    "It depends on the other people... but I think that times like the war will come again."That''s why I want to improve my fighting power. "


    Can I count on my former enemies?


    Cuv��e answers his enemies'' questions with a smile and a spare smile.


    "Yes, ''once''." You''re not my opponent right now, are you? ��


    "It''s on the picture."


    ��It''s a sad mouth, but it''s true.I don''t feel bad about that if you can get a place to crash.I just needed to get stronger again.How about you? "


    The monster that was pointed at the water roared again with its arms together.


    "... one condition."


    Yes, of course?


    "I can''t be your subordinate." So let us decide whether or not to fight.If my life is at stake, I will leave. Is that all right? "


    "Of course that''s fine."Well, I don''t think the opponent is in danger of losing his life soon enough, but...


    Cuv��es, giggling, looked towards Miranda, but Miranda silently did not answer.


    The monster that was in arms said nothing more, and the monster that was floating fluffily pointed to the ceiling in a faint tone.


    "Now that you''ve finished talking, it''s time to break the admonition."I feel so oppressed. "


    Oh, that''s right.


    As Cuv��e pinched the hem of the dress, the black veil surrounding her pulled back and sucked her to her feet.The black veil seemed to be sucked in forever and ever.


    And when all the veils were absorbed, the castle was in such a state that it even changed its appearance.


    "Was this... was the entire interior part of your body?"


    "It''s synonymous with the barrier, but as expected, the castle was decaying, so I was making up for it."As expected, my sisters don''t have the technology to fix the castle. "


    "Please don''t say anything nonsense, sister."We can''t do without building materials. "


    That''s a lot better than humans and dwarves, isn''t it?


    Cuv��e continues to speak, ignoring her sisters'' grievances.


    "Therefore, first of all, I would like you to provide us with our museum or castle."Preferably a modern, cultural mansion.I''ll leave the size up to you, but is it ideal to live around a hundred people and not be inconvenient? ��


    "Do you think we can have that right away?"


    "If you can''t, you can go and take it away."I don''t think Miriazar would say anything if we captured a small human territory in this situation.I wonder if there''s such room in Arnelia right now. "


    Cuv��e stared at Miranda with a smile, and as she sighed, Miranda approached Cuv��e and whispered her ears softly.


    Cuv��e, who had been listening to the words for a while, opened her eyes in surprise, then hugged herself with a shiver of pleasure.


    "Are you... are you telling the truth?"


    ��I''m not lying. The Supreme Patriarch has been delegated full powers in this matter."


    "Miriazar... yes, I can''t really trust that fox."


    "Can''t you trust me when I see you for the first time?"


    Cuv��e turned her gaze towards Miranda for a moment, but she sighed tinyly.


    There seems to be a lot of things to hide, but I wonder if it''s a woman''s taste.


    You know, you really smell like a human.


    "Well, I''m not going to change my sensitivity as much as humans. That''s why--"


    This time, Cuv��e gently touches Miranda''s ears.


    "If you betray or lie, I will make you experience an unbearable and cruel way of killing."I''m so sorry I''m immortal, I''m sobbing. "


    "Hmm, I''ve been dying of regret, and that''s the approximate way to die."If you have a new torment, let me know. "


    "If possible, I hope you won''t let me do something cruel."I like you.Remembering the misery of life and the world, I still can''t give up on that feeling. "


    Cuv��e smiled at Miranda with a tickle and a demonic smile and pointed her finger at Miranda''s jaw.Miranda said she was going to visit again and left the scene.


    Continued

 2208 On the eve of the war, they gathered in Taram from the 19th to the 20th

    "Miranda contacted me..."


    I see ~ It''s temporary, but there''s no longer any melancholy ~


    "I don''t think it''s gone.It is possible that you have brought someone who is not strange to betray at any time.I wish Arnelia had that much room and room. ��


    As they were advancing their horses, Alfilise, Corwin, and Lisa were discussing what they had recently learned.There was already an imminent Taram ahead of us, a month before the planned rally.


    Of course, the lords were not gathered yet, and Jaeger was almost the first.The troops led directly by Alpha Reese were moving this far with quite a few of them.There are several reasons for this.


    One is to seize the logistics and accommodation in Taram, which will be the relay point for many lords.Those injured on the front were going to be treated in Tarlam.If you do so, you will be able to recover as soon as the injury heals.


    For one thing, Alpha Reese wanted to see the armies of the other lords.After all, the impression of telling and hearing is completely different from the impression of actually seeing with your eyes.Alphilees wanted to see the armies of the nations first-hand for the future.


    Alpha Reese called Jessia, who was accompanying her from the Phoenix Chamber of Commerce.


    Is Jessia doing well?


    "Well, I guess it''s about 80% of the plan."Even though we are moving ahead, if the countries move on this scale, it will be difficult to secure supplies.Not enough supplies, not enough people, or vice versa. ��


    If you''re short, ask your guild to do more and more.


    "Yes, and I wonder if Jaeger would take it."


    "Yes, it is."


    Alpha Reese took 20,000 men to this battle, but I don''t think they''ll all be useful.The elite is 5000 at most. I think the others are close to the crowd.


    But why did they mobilize two-thirds of the team?It was to force them to accept a request that was expected to come out in large numbers in the guild.


    As Alpha Reese knows, the armies of the nations work together to keep the streets safe from the center of the continent to the east.Not only on the Chuo Kaido Road, but also on the surrounding streets of countries with ample capacity, they are carrying out a crusade against monsters and crack down on bandits.That''s why camping is relatively safe.


    However, in a war of this magnitude, there is a high probability that the security of the streets will be neglected.As a result, not only monsters, but also bandits like fire thieves were in danger of spreading.


    If the bandits stall, supplies will be stalled.If supplies are delayed, there will be no war.Alphilees had learned that the approximate reason for the war to end was due to plague, a deterioration in the country''s security, and a shortage of supplies, rather than victory or defeat.


    Assuming that the war would span many years, Alphilees gave top priority to securing supplies.That''s why we embraced the Phoenix Chamber of Commerce, even negotiated with Almas, and, as mercenaries, brought in an unusual number of people.


    "I don''t know if I''ll ever see the results of that."


    It ends in an empty gesture.


    "If you are prepared, you will not be sad ~. Now, is the leader of each platoon in your head?"


    Of course.


    Based on the map provided by Kazas, it is in the minds of Alpha Reese and Corwin to decide which platoon or company is dispatched to which region.


    Platoon Leaders have rank C or higher Mercenaries and Company Leaders have rank B or higher Mercenaries.A platoon is made up of 10 to 20 platoons, and a company is made up of 5 to 10 platoons.Then, you can bring your Company together and take charge of one regional request.


    Calculate the completion rate and wear of each request, and suck up all the information with Lisa and Corwin.This was Alpha Reese''s prospectus.


    ��Gain the same level of experience across the board, earn rewards at the same time, and gain the trust of the region and country.I wonder if there are three birds in one stone.In a matter of months, you''ll grow platoons and squadrons that you can use in battle. "


    Is that going to work?


    "I wonder if it''s a bad operation. Even in the real history, heroes and famous mercenaries appear during the war. There is no training like actual combat."


    Corwin pulls his finger up and agrees, but Lisa doesn''t really know how to fight.


    "Hmm, there''s nothing more to say to Lisa if you two say so."Even though there were many paths leading up to Taram, you mainly used the western path.Why is that? ��


    "Well... I have to think about it."


    Lisa picked up on it, as Alpha Reese didn''t respond well.


    "Haha... are you thinking of something bad again?"


    What are you talking about? What are you talking about?


    "I can imagine, but is it because I don''t want to inspire the nobility on the east side?"


    That''s true.


    It was the aristocrats'' awareness of their rights that Alphilles felt as a fan escort at the evening party.Although I heard about it, the nobility has a very strong sense of possession of vested interests.I''m obsessed with my belongings, but I''m close to being indifferent to everything else.


    Rayfan was good at taking profits in a way that was completely different from their vested interests.And during the evening party, he was unhindered in his words of restraint.Still, many of the nobles were unaware of it or not, and most of them raised their eyebrows against Rayfan.


    Rayfan graciously crossed their path to see how they responded and who was on their side and who was on their side.That sociable technique was something that Alphonse did not have, so Alphonse was just looking at it.


    Perhaps Rayfan was also intentionally showing it to himself.I was going to learn anything I could.


    ��The economy in the middle of the continent will eventually be completely captured by Rayfans.��


    ��What does that have to do with this?��


    "The good thing about mercenaries is that they''re not bounded by borders."If you notice, Jaeger will become the biggest force on the continent...


    When that happens, there will probably be an appeal for an agreement to maintain our forces ~


    Lisa felt her back curl up as Alphiris and Corwin laughed.I wonder how far these two intend to expand Jaeger''s forces.Or perhaps, with Romansland and Grouzard. - No, no, no.


    Lisa shook her hat and the sound of her horseshoe came into Lisa''s ear.Looks like they''ve joined us after the Aerial mission.


    Continued

 2209 On the eve of the war, they gathered in Taram for 20 to 30 days (2).

    Alfie, Airlie is joining us.


    You''re on time, aren''t you?


    Alfilise smiles and stares at Lisa''s point.By the time the sound of horseshoes was heard by the Alpha Leiths, the rendezvous was with the 500 riders.It was an army of grassland tribes led by Aerials.


    Spanning the pure white horse Sylfeed, the group led by Aerial was supposed to be running the horse lightly, but many mercenaries were surprised that they were closing the distance quickly.Most of them were new to the Great Prairie tribe.


    "Alfi, did you know?Sometimes the tribe tours outside the Great Prairie, but if their actions are out of sight, it is likely that a request was made to the guild as a savage crusade.At that time, it seems that the rank was A-grade. "


    "That means..."


    ��The tribe of Sadika, who once fought in the Great Prairie, is extremely strong in the Great Prairie, and the tribe that comes out for expeditions is a weak tribe that can''t hunt in the Great Prairie.If they were going to be class A, what class of people was Sadika? "


    "... I think it''s something that lives well now."But this time, they''re on our side. "


    Aerial said that the tribes of the Great Prairie would get more blessings of spirits in the Great Prairie, including themselves, but Aerial had already proven that they were powerful and unparalleled in the outside world.Not to mention the riding squads this time. Including the survival of the Sadika people who broke the law before, Aerial called the tribe to the name of Guardian of the Great Prairie.


    The riding squad would have been about to run, but it''s much faster than the full speed of a regular horse.Reaching in front of the Alphi Reese''s eyes, Aerial stopped at once as soon as he held up his spear.


    Aerial dismounted and knelt down in front of Alphilees.By doing so, Air Real made it easy to understand what the relationship between the master and the servant was like.


    In fact, the tribes were surprised that Aerial was on their knees. Their eyes were wide open and they looked at each other, but they eventually got off their horses following Aerial and were on one knee.


    Alphi Reese looked a little embarrassed, and Lisa was desperate to laugh when she saw Alphi Reese get embarrassed.


    "Um... is that a big deal?"


    "As promised, my lord, 500 Great Prairie Fighters will be dedicated to this battle.Please feel free to use it. ��


    Hmm, it won''t hurt.


    Watching her tone go crazy with an unfamiliar majesty, Lisa and Corwin laughed as they twisted each other''s asses behind her.


    Did you think that the line that was watching the situation would burst out like this? I called and broke it in first.


    Ah, I''m sorry about the rendezvous, but do you have anything for me?


    "Lieutenant, preferably horse foliage and water.And their food from tomorrow, please.I was in quite a hurry from the prairie. "


    "I''ll have it ready right away."Besides, I want to discuss the future.Commander, do you want to borrow Aerial? "


    ��Yes, that''s fine, please do as planned.��


    As the line raised one hand to accompany the aerial, the riders began to move on a signal from the aerial.We''ve already made plans for their operations, both line and air real.


    Alpha Reese smiled contentedly, looking at their backs, which were quickly moving away.


    Now we can fight without any problems.


    I knew it, I was going to cut through the front lines of the Allied forces ~?


    "Of course, I''ll line up my feet."I''m going to get rid of the princes. "


    "Do you want to stand out? I''m not impressed by overdoing it."


    Lisa''s sarcasm and advice seemed to be in place.


    "Fear is important, Lisa."The Reunited Army must fear us. "


    "I understand what you''re trying to say.I don''t even know if I''ll be called the Demon King anytime soon.


    "No way. I''m thinking about it."


    "Hmm, this is all a problem to be compared ~"


    Corwin twisted his neck to the point that he couldn''t predict all of this, but she didn''t even seem to know how certain Alpha Reese was.


    As I did so, the city wall of Taram was approaching.While resting in Taram, Alpha Reese went to the Golden Purity Hall and asked Lever to gather information on the front lines and to do something about it.


    Is it about time the leaders got to Taram?


    "If it''s as planned, so be it."


    While Layer and Lunatica wiped the blood on the weapon with their leaves, they checked the number of days since leaving Arnelia.It was surrounded by piles of orc carcasses.All of them were the ones they took down.Some of them were mutated and obviously larger than the orcs.


    Lunatica sees the body under the moonlight.There were other monsters and demon beasts inside.


    As far as the corpses go, was it the Demon King''s army?


    "Maybe that''s what the big orc was all about."But it''s less than a hundred in all. It''s not a big deal. "


    It''s not a big deal...


    Lunatica had the same feeling as Layer, but even though it was a stand-up, the Demon King''s army could not be anything more.


    One is that since the battle at the ruins, both Lunatica and the layers have been in excellent shape.Lunatica felt that her status as a warrior had suddenly changed.


    But it was Layer that grew even more abnormally.Lunatica was now realizing that the layer''s strength was a few steps higher than hers.No, I may not be able to wield that power as I please, but I''m no longer convinced that I can take down layers when I have to.


    The only people in the group who can feel the same are Alpha Reese, Rhine, and Maia, the Sky Dragon.Even the Lachia of the True Dragon felt that she could manage to get through the gap, but she realized that the layer was already reaching their realm.


    "(When I found a group of enemies, I attacked the enemy general first and slaughtered him with a sword.The opponent would have died before he even knew what had happened.It wasn''t even a fight.Great, but terrifying) "


    Lunatica was in a complicated mood to see the results of the battle.


    Layer and Lunatica are infiltrating Roman''s Land.At the behest of Alpha Reese, I have something to look for in secret.


    While the layer held Shenpess in the sheath, it confirmed the direction of destination from the position of the moon.


    Continued

 2210 On the eve of the war, its 21-30 March ① ~

    ��I feel a little out of direction, but it looks like it''s pretty deep in Roman''s Land.��


    "As planned, but on the contrary, the movement of the Romanesque army is too slow."It seems like we should take care of it ourselves a little bit more. "


    "There are several villages and towns that have been raided by orcs so far."Some of them had already passed quite a while ago.But the army didn''t appear to have dispatched, and the corpses remained wild.I wonder what Romansland thinks of the inhabitants. ��


    There is no sentiment in the layer when a person dies.But even that layer was so miserable that my voice was in tune.Humans are wrecked, and it''s easy to see that they were killed while they were fooled.How many corpses have you seen that have reached out to heaven for salvation?


    Lunatica replied with a voice that lacked control.


    ��Approximate Alphilees, as you can imagine. Roman''s Land can''t afford it."


    You have the largest army on the continent?


    "Alpha Reese assumed he wasn''t here.Besides, even with a large army, we don''t have a station.Rather, next. It''s not even midnight yet. Go a little further. ��


    "You can stay up all night, but your judgment will be reduced."Next, I wonder if it''s deep in the mountains and in the woods further from here.It looks like there''s a herd in Tayashi, but it''s probably bigger than this one. "


    At the end of Layer''s pointing, I could see a rocky mountain.It appears that the Orcs have evolved to the upper species while reducing their population, and are starting to build their bases next.


    While the main cities in Roman''s Land have strong city walls, other towns and villages will soon have more cold villages.Extremely few commercially developed towns in the central part of the continent exist, and there is no intermediate population group.


    Alpha Reese and Arnelia imagined the movement of the orc herd as they learned about it.When the Orcs, whose leadership is gradually lost, disperse, they first attack the small villages.The next thing we need to do is crush each other in groups, but the forces that survived will build a base this time.


    Normally, human villages and towns are targeted as bases, but when the herd grows to a certain extent, the base is now moved to forests and mountains.It seems that the general activity of forming an army and eventually attacking a large city was recorded during the war.


    Layer pointed out that there was already a swarm of orcs in the mountains that were reaching that size.If the Allied forces are not activated at this time, there may be a swarm attacking even large cities.Lunatica was convinced that the judgment that formed the Confederate Army might not be wrong.


    What''s the biggest herd?


    A swarm of mountains, maybe around 500.


    "If we destroy that base, we''ll rest tonight." Is that all right? "


    Fine. It''s going to take half a minute to get there, and it''s going to take me a while to crush it.


    Just right.


    The two finished checking and kicked the ground at the same time.Although it was shallow, the two of them ran in the wind through the forest at night.When the ground is difficult to run, you can see it jumping into the branches and kicking the tree.Even a wild monkey can''t do this.


    Then, as the mountain was getting closer, the layer suddenly stopped moving.Along with that, Lunatica stopped. Looking at the layers, he was looking for something with a serious look on his face.


    The layer is not a sensor.Like Lexus, however, Lisa was sensitive to malice and hostility.Lunatica also knows that this is the essence of the layer, as if it were just for killing enemies.


    The layer stopped moving.It was decided that I felt even greater malice.


    Layer, where?


    "... There''s a big herd three mountains further away." There are thousands of them. "


    Horde of Purpose?


    ��It''s very likely. They''re all malicious orcs."


    The eyes of the layer are thin.Apparently, it was a vigilant opponent.


    Do you want me to check after crushing the mountains?


    "No, then it could be dawn to catch up."I think it''s safer to check the opponent in the darkness of the night. "


    "Then I will."


    The two of them changed course in the direction indicated by the layer.Then, about an hour and a half later, the demon beasts along the way pushed the path without a trace fast enough to give up pursuit even when they saw the two.


    And they found a swarm of monsters moving through the mountains.At that scale, the two of them are also nervous.


    "This is--"


    "Dragons. Purposeful flocks."


    Lunatica''s murmur had a stunned colour.In front of them was a swarm of dragons moving slowly.However, it wasn''t just a group of dragons.There were a wide variety of dragons, including fire dragons, forest dragons, rock dragons, and flying dragons.


    The number is estimated to be in the thousands.If these are pushed forward, there will not be any countries in the direction of progress.The dragon depends on the type, but the crusade request is at least Grade B or higher.In order to crush the dragon horde, the cooperation of the army is indispensable.At this scale, I can''t imagine how much strength I would need.


    Even the two of them stroked the orc flock, but before they stroked the flock, they only watched with a sticky saliva.


    Continued

 2211 On the eve of the war, its 22-30 March ② ~

    I knew it. According to the information, the dragons in the dragon''s nest are moving.


    "That''s right, we also have a director."Some of them seem to be zombie, and there''s definitely an individual to lead them. ��


    "When it comes to dragons, there are many individuals stronger than ordinary demon kings." What do we do? "


    "This is the time to attack the army."I can''t do anything with my personal strength. "


    Even Lovantin?


    Layer was troubled by Lunatica''s doubts.I don''t think Loevantine can do anything about it.However, during the Unified Martial Arts Games, the layer that activated Loavantine to vaporize the rain clouds is now known.The limitations of this sword are broken.If the sword is out of control from any cause, it could destroy even the continent.


    And that''s not the only concern.When I tried to wave my sword, my consciousness was sucked into my sword.Layer has never seen the ocean, but he has heard that the ocean has no bottom.I feel like this is how it feels to go straight to the bottom of the ocean, when I wave at Lovantine.


    Loevantine is one of the will of the user and can even change its shape.As Layer feared the power of Levantin and did not intend to use it again, it became smaller like a defensive sword and fell into the pocket of Layer.


    "No, I am certainly qualified to wield Levantine."I think I can handle Levantine better than any other being I''ve ever known.However, Loevantine was not originally made to wield freely.If I lose consciousness or get manipulated while keeping Loevantine out of control-- "


    "--OK, I understand. Levantine is a last resort.Then it''s the next best thing. I''m going to take a little raid to reduce the population. How about that? "


    "It''s not bad, but even if you do it secretly, there are a few at most in one ambush."You will be more vigilant than that.Besides, the one who leads these herds is not so sweet. If you ambush them a few times, you''ll be taken for granted.I think it''s better to see what kind of person leads this herd. ��


    I think that''s a pretty difficult request, but I''ll try.


    Lunatica and Layer then carefully spanned the night before turning to the head of the herd.And I saw what it looked like to be the leader of the first group.


    "Is that...?"


    "I think so, but... no matter what I see, he''s human."


    The person stood on the head of the big dragon at the forefront and stood in front of him.Because of that, I could only see the side, but that was the best for Layer and Lunatica.


    ... this is the limit. You''ll be aware of any further proximity. "


    "Or maybe it''s already been noticed, but it''s just ignored."The total number of herds is approximately 5000.Most of them are dragon species. The one who leads it is unique. Do you think you can defeat it? "


    "Honestly, if you want these two, you have to look at either sacrifice."But the other dragons would get in the way, and if they were in danger, they would choose to escape.In this situation, it''s just a waste of time. "


    I knew it. Then this is the next best option.


    Lunatica took the crystal-like bird out of her pocket.Layer looks at it and yells, "Oh," and the two of them hurry to write a letter.


    Closess'' demon?


    "Yeah, I''ll go back if I release it. I''ll put some information on it and leave it to Alpha Reese to decide what to do."


    Will Luna go back once?


    "I''m going to. By the time we get back, Alphilees will be on the move." What about the layers? "


    "I''d like to say that I''ll keep an eye on you... but I think I''ve got a rough idea of your course."I''m going to keep asking for Alpha Reese. "


    Okay, I''ll be fine.


    You, too.


    By the way, Lunatica and Layer split up in different directions.The swarm of dragons was swaying the giant and overturning everything blocking the road, marching across the earth without raising a single cry.


    ... um, as expected.


    A message from Layer and Lunatica?


    Yeah.


    After receiving a report from Closess, Alpha Reese answered Lisa in a flicker.Ten days after arriving in Taram, Alphilees has no time to gather information.


    The gathering of the lords was still about 30% of what was planned.Jaeger was full of wisdom when he couldn''t see Romansland.


    As expected, I couldn''t ignore the intention of my employer, Romansland, but I was a little anxious for Alpha Reese to get ahead.


    While Lisa receives the letter, check the contents.Even if you can''t see, if you can feel the part written with sap, you can instantly grab the approximate content.


    "Hmm, as expected, it''s just as expected."Neither other countries nor Arnelia know about this possibility, right? "


    ��I told Miranda beforehand, but she probably doesn''t care where I am.Even as an Arnelia, I can''t put an end to her at the stage of suspicion.And if you don''t face them directly, you can''t go out and crush them. "


    In anticipation of that, you''re going to operate the dragon in the conflict zone?


    "In a small country, you won''t have time to ask for help."


    As expected of Alpha Reese, there is still a small sigh of troubles.But now I had my next move.Feeling the expression on Alpha Reese''s face at that time, Lisa looked reluctant.


    Continued

 2212 On the eve of the war, it gathered in Taram from the 23rd to the 4th.

    "Alfi, you''re thinking of something bad again, aren''t you?"


    ... it''s not my fault, I just have to do it.


    Still, you''re not on the side of justice, are you?


    Corwin gave an unpleasant smile and expressed his thoughts, so Alfilise unintentionally put her finger between her eyebrows.


    "Get in touch with Orruu. I''m going to move the Warriors of Wanu-Yoda."


    "As expected, I couldn''t let them into Arnelia, and it was a shabby thing to do."Can you finally do a job that looks like a job instead of cleaning up the fish in the surrounding land?Where are they now? "


    "Orcs are guarding the border so that there are no more overflows ~. Speaking of which, it''s on schedule ~"


    Corwin puts the tokens on the map, but when Alpha Reese pulls them together, they pull back to Taram.We moved them into Romansland territory and placed them in pieces.


    "From now on, I''ll give them a little more flexibility."The dragon population will be somewhat reduced if you move it with the Layer and Lunatica. ��


    If there are dead dragons, is it my turn?


    Muscadelle flickered the flame with her palm.It was certainly a good match, but it was also troubling for Alfilise.


    "Sure, but I''m going to accompany Lunatica, Layer, and the Warriors of Wanu-Yoda."Can you keep up with that speed? "


    ... um, I''m not sure.


    ��I think Muscadelle, Lana, and Closess should accompany us, because sorcery is an incalculable force for them.��


    Well then--


    Lisa tried to summarize her story, but Fostina knocked and came into the room.When she entered the room, she felt the atmosphere on the spot, and she closed the door with some hesitation.


    "I''m sorry, did you come in at a bad distance?"I haven''t heard the details because it''s covered in soundproof magic. "


    "No, I don''t mind."I''m not talking about the important part here.It''s time for regular magic.I''m in the middle of a conversation, but can you leave the room for once, except for Lana? "


    ��Oh dear. I borrowed a part of Taram City Hall, but there aren''t many places where we can meet and talk.��


    Lisa leaves the room in a troublesome manner, but it is imperative that she cast her magic on Fostina without delay.It needs to stay that way until the baby in your stomach is ready to be born.


    According to Miranda''s communication, she was able to contact Spears'' four sisters, but she hasn''t heard the story of the Dark Witch who was supposed to be captured yet.In addition, it is speculated that the four sisters may be more powerful than during the war, and it is highly likely that they will not be able to go on a leash to build strength.


    It''s risky, but at least for the duration of the battle, Alphi Leith thinks we should keep Fostina on hand and work on Spears'' four sisters once Roman ''sland is cleared.I didn''t have a meeting, but I was sure Miranda would agree with me.


    Fostina leaned back on the sofa as she took off her jacket and showed Alfilise her stomach.When I look at her in an unchanging shape, I can''t believe that there are children in her stomach.Seeing Lana go through the examination, Alpha Reese gives her impressions.


    "There seems to be no change."You seem to be keeping your age. ��


    Isn''t the future Great Demon King among them... or maybe the Great Demon Monarch?


    "It doesn''t matter which one--no, I don''t think the former is good."I think you should at least grow up healthy. "


    Looking at Fostina calming her stomach, Alfilise looked embarrassed and convinced.


    "That''s a very positive opinion."I wonder if my mind is tidying up? "


    "There is no sin in a child, even if he is not the child he wants.Something strange. When I think of my motherhood, such emotions sprang up.This is a discovery, Alpha Reese.If you''re going to have a child, remember that. "


    "Hey kid, I wish someone better than that would show up in front of me."


    Alpha Reese smiled bitterly and applied sorcery.Rana murmured in a small voice as she groaned behind her.


    "A good person may be unexpectedly close...?"


    However, Rana''s voice could not reach the focused Alpha Reese.The boneless Fostina didn''t know what to say, pretending she couldn''t hear anything and depositing her body with Alphilees.


    Fostina suddenly falls to the table and sees the resemblance of the layers.Seeing the resemblance, Fostina suddenly realized that her breathing was about to stop.


    Continued

 2213 On the eve of the war, they gathered in Taram from the 24th to the 30th ④ ~

    That''s it!


    "--Oh, I knew it."


    Alphileece''s tone seemed a bit unfortunate.And it sounded roughly as intended.


    When Fostina rises up and takes the resemblance that Layer painted, Alphilees calmly speaks.Lana noticed that it seemed calm with Alpha Reese''s efforts.


    "You''re doing well, aren''t you? That''s Ridil, isn''t it?"


    "... oh, yeah. Where is he now?"


    ��I won''t tell you, because I don''t want you to run away.��


    "I won''t run wild. I''m not going to be so stupid."


    ��But don''t tell me, I know that sometimes human emotions are beyond my control.��


    Fostina was calm, even in the way Alphilles said she was going to throw it out.


    ��I don''t have any special feelings for Ridil.To the extent that I was a junior as a brave person, I have never worked with or mentored anyone specially. That''s why-- "


    "Then there''s no reason to tell me where you are."


    ��What are you going to do with Ridil?��


    "You don''t even need to know that."


    Are you going to kill me?


    In response to Fostina''s unencumbered enquiries, Alfilise hesitated for a moment before answering.


    Yeah, probably.


    "If so, just the result." Let me know if he dies. "


    "For what?"


    "For the peace of my heart.And eventually, to teach this child. "


    In front of Fostina, who was looking straight at her with his hand on her belly, Alfilise nodded tinyly.


    "--Okay, I''ll let you know when I get there."


    "I don''t expect any other solution... but isn''t it hard?"


    Why?


    "He says he''s over-bearing.It can''t be borne by a mercenary. "


    Lana squinted her mouth to hear what it was saying.The most anticipated mercenary was a hero.They are mercenaries who have accepted to settle wars and national tragedies between nations and to make a living from the Crusade of the Demon King.Responsibility as a mercenary is heaviest.


    However, the mercenaries who led the massive mercenary regiment like Alpha Reese were unprecedented, and whoever turned into a demon king was not asked to fight against them, and they were contracted by Roman''s Land to fight at the head of the biggest battle of the last few decades.I also assumed that there was a black sorcerer''s plot behind it.


    Fostina was worried about the heavy responsibility.However, Alpha Reese''s response was impudent.


    "I''m ready for this, already."


    Since when?


    "Since I made Jaeger.I was expecting this to happen somewhere.It''s faster than I thought, and there are parts that I can''t control. "


    "Yeah... I''ll talk to you when it gets tough."It''s familiar from the old days, so there are some things you can''t say. "


    Fostina''s usual soft-talking care also pushed Alphileece''s face.


    ��Yes, please. Sometimes I want to ask you one question, but don''t you know where the other hero, Arshhantra, went?"


    ��No. He''s more whimsical than I am.��


    "The guild has been tracking me, but I haven''t gotten any information yet... even Arnelia."No matter how much the periphery is used as the main battlefield, is there such a thing? "


    "Labyrinths and ruins are also the main battlegrounds."Isn''t it diving into the ruins where Ukko woke up? "


    In response to Fostina''s words, Alfilise shook her head to the side.


    "I don''t think so." The ruins are strictly sealed by Arnelia. ��


    And what?


    "In the first place, it seems that I can''t put it below a certain level anymore."It was physically and magically sealed.Miranda told me that no matter what kind of magic I used, I wouldn''t be scared anymore.It''s just the ruins, but there''s no reason Arnelia didn''t investigate.He even said that the transfer origins in the ruins wouldn''t work. "


    "I see... but I don''t have any leads."Was there anything you wanted to ask him? "


    ��Yes, if you''re good at exploring labyrinths and ruins, I''d like to ask you a favor.��


    "What exactly are you doing?"


    "I wanted you to find out the escape route of the Romanesque royalty."


    According to Alpha Reese''s words, Lana and Fostina looked at each other with their eyes wide open.


    Continued

 2214 On the eve of the war, at the bottom of its 25-

    Well, I hope you didn''t infiltrate.


    Arshhantra, whom Alphileus was looking for, had entered the ruins near Arnelia.


    Near the entrance there was a large number of Arnelian officials, who blocked the entrance with a number of sorcery and imposed further physical closures.


    Arshhantra thought it impossible to infiltrate from the front, and looked for other entrances and exits, and discovered a vertical hole that Gwendorfs had entered and exited.I didn''t think the blockade would be complete here yet, and I figured I could do something about it if I just jumped in.


    It was considered almost impossible to return once it had fallen.Still, it didn''t stop the Arshhantra''s interest and quest, which jumped into the pit after a long hike.


    And Arshhantra used a certain method, and went down to the ground safely.I thought about pulling out the floor, but I didn''t mind being hindered by some mysterious magic.When the lights were lit, the Arshhantra began to explore the ruins towards the sidewalk.


    "Well, it looks like a vast ruin... probably a real ruin.However, considering the aftermath of the previous battle, he should not be dead, but alive. ��


    Arshhantra hastened to the ruins after the aftermath of the great magical power of Ukko.However, it was disastrous to be at the western end of the continent. Whether I used transfer magic or borrowed a flying dragon, I could not catch up with the events that happened at this ruin.


    I didn''t make it to the real ruins of my life.The Arshhantra was rarely angry and often hit the surrounding landscape, but soon regained me, betting on the possibility that the ruins were not yet operational. And to this day.


    Arshhantra proceeded through the ruins, which had become almost true darkness.There is not even air at the bottom of the earth, and sometimes it is suddenly involved in a collapse, step by step was the end of my life.But I didn''t mind that much, and Arshhantra was completely obsessed with it.


    As a precaution, I sprinkled hikari gossip on the path, but I thought it would not be enough in this size, so I decided to leave it only in the necessary places.And when I got down, I didn''t hesitate to choose you, and I went down, down.


    "It''s been a long time..."


    There is no time interval already, but I repeatedly counted and walked half a day, resting for a quarter of a day, sleeping for a quarter of a day, and exploring for the fifth day.While we were at a dead end, we redirected our route and finally arrived at the room where we thought that Ukko was.


    "Here... even from the remnants of magic power, there was no doubt that there was a powerful demon beast here." But... "


    Feeling stronger magic from below, Arshhantra fell even further.When this drops off safely, I inspect the floor.


    "On the blue floor... it''s also crooked and bumpy.There''s still room down there.Did you artificially block it recently?I guess I was in a hurry.


    I checked the feeling with my sword, but I couldn''t imagine what it was made of.A sword that could drop the true dragon''s head, but it didn''t look like it would scratch.


    "Hmm, but no magic measures have been taken."Then there''s a way to get through. "


    Arshhantra used the magic of the "Tunnel" to dive further.One of the most forgotten sorcery of all time.It was a magic that forced through the aisle, but if the magic combination was sweet, it would be blocked and filled with life, and if I didn''t pass through it, I wouldn''t know if it was going to be done over there.And while I was using it, there might be a collapse, and it was a magic that was forgotten because of its low versatility and dangerous magic.


    Although it might still be preserved by the Magic Society, it was a magic that only Ashhhantra was a realistic user.


    As Arshhantra walked through the floor, she stepped out into the open space.Then, when the lights shone on, I noticed that there were countless giant creatures in the surrounding area in a transparent cylinder-like container, and I was too amazed to stand.


    "This is...!"


    Ashhantra screamed with joy, and looked back at the murderous aura that stood on her spine.Before long there stood a beautiful young man and a woman with a dazed face.


    "Unbelievable. Did you break through the solidified area with the special phenol resin? I''m super amazed."


    "It looks like he broke through with magic, but there was no sign of breaking it."I''m glad you activated the gravity sensor just in case. "


    Ashhantra did not expect to encounter anyone she could talk to, but she reconsidered that anything would happen because it was such an unbelievable place, and greeted her with her hands raised to show that there was no hostility.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t think there were people."My name is Ash Huntla, and I''m a brave man in the guild.It''s not hostile at all. "


    But you''re an intruder, aren''t you?


    Arshhantra excused herself as she watched the woman with suspicion.


    ��I didn''t know I had possession, it was the first time I''d ever encountered anyone at a ruin.��


    "The living ruins?"Did you dive into the dead ruins? "


    ��In terms of scale, I''ve encountered places that aren''t as large as this one, but they''re quite large.��


    "... Arshhantra. You must be a brave man who has done well in exploring ruins, labyrinths, and perimeters."It''s the first time I''ve seen you. "


    Ashhantra is also of interest because the woman mentioned her.


    "Do you know me?"


    "As a mercenary, you don''t know the hero."S-Rank Mercenary Vodun. Do you know it? "


    You''re a versatile scholar. I heard you were a woman, but why are you here? "


    "What scholars do is research, right?I wonder if you''re an explorer. "


    That''s it.


    Ashhantra approached, and the beautiful young man struck the ground with his staff, and stopped stepping out.Looking at it, the beautiful young man remained vigilant and stared at Ashhanthra.


    "This is a space where you can barely use mana."How did you get in here? "


    "It''s a magic hole."


    "Let''s change the way we hear." How did you get off?If you can''t be honest with me, can I guess? "


    "- Excuse me."


    Arshhantra partially lifted the illusion and exposed the feathers on her back.That feather is the dragon''s.Arshhantra explains to the breath-taking Vodun.


    "I am a mixed race of true dragons and other dragons."Although Illusionism is active in the human world, people''s life expectancy is much longer than that.Are you satisfied with this? "


    "But I''m not satisfied."


    But did you notice it just by looking at it?


    "I''m good at spotting mix-ups like you."Oh, don''t get me wrong because I''m not stroking you. I-- "


    Beautiful youth briefly introduced themselves, briefly describing the middle level of this ruin.Then, I asked Aashhantra a question again.


    ��Well, you don''t have to ask me this, but what do you want here?��


    "--If you can, I would like you to do research together.I think that the ruins are a mystery that I should pursue for life. "


    "I see, then it''s a trade-off." Sometimes I want you to explore the outside, but can you please accept that? "


    That''s a cheap price.


    Another thing. I don''t need to ask you this, but even if you''re going to bow down to humans as a result of my use, can you stand it?


    Arshhantra was questioned by a mid-level manager.


    "Why don''t you have to ask?Do I look like someone who is actively trying to harm humans? "


    ��I won''t be aggressive.But I''m convinced that it depends on the conditions. "


    "Why?"


    "Look at your face in the culture tank."You''ve been smiling a lot worse since you met us. "


    Ashhantra saw her face in the culture bath as she was told, but there was a man there who smiled unintentionally.It was the very face of a man who had been mad by his own greed for a long time.


    And even when she saw the expression, she was surprised that there was a person who did not fix the expression and did not even try to fix it.The mid-level manager and Vodun welcomed him with the same mad smile.


    "Welcome, mysterious pursuer."Let''s explore the truth together. "


    Arshhantra did not have the means to resist the temptation.


    Continued

 2215 On the eve of the war, that 26 - Determination and Painting -

    Another 20 days have passed.While the Alpha Leiths cultivate their spirit in Taram, the Lords gather one after another.


    The size of the armies varies from country to country, with hundreds of armies in a small number of places.Some countries are mobilizing as many as possible.Their roles have been roughly discussed at the Continental Peace Conference, with some countries in charge of only backstopping and others fighting on the front lines.


    The equipment is varied, with some countries where spears are standard equipment and others where cavalry is the mainstay.Some countries were mainly heavy infantry.Knowing all their characteristics and putting the battle together is not an easy task for Alphi Leith.


    The total number of troops is expected to reach 200,000.The Commander-in-Chief wonders who will fly command to them.


    Isn''t the general King Dorian?


    Lisa asked a question a few days ago, but Alpha Reese neither affirmed nor denied it.Lisa understood why now.


    "I see. I don''t think the Beast King has the ability to lead such a diverse army."


    "Yes. I don''t doubt King Dryan''s personal strength, but I wonder if there is a master who can instruct this army."


    Alexandria''s gone too?


    "Little Princess Rayfan isn''t so talented either." Same goes for His Highness Muse. "


    What about that perfect knight Ravenstein?


    "He''s an excellent knight, and certainly leads an army, but not an army this size."That''s why I thought Shane Sereno was going on a business trip... "


    Shane Sereno has taken over the city at the halfway point between Taram and his own country, checking the supply lines that send his soldiers here and backing them up.They''ll be on the front lines eventually, but they don''t seem to want to take the lead in the Confederate army.


    "I''ve stirred you up for the last time, but you''re sober."Even though you should know what''s going on here. "


    Did you mean to burn your opposing consciousness and come to the front?


    "I instigated it because I wanted you to."It''s hard to grasp what you''re doing. "


    Alpha Reese often sighed in agony.


    ��It can''t be helped, let''s use the second one.��


    What are you going to do?


    "I''m going to be a soldier."


    Huh?


    Lisa unexpectedly uttered a stupid voice, and Corwin looked at it amusedly.


    "Commander, are you planning to move 200,000 troops?"


    "You can''t do this without Corwin''s help."Or are you not confident? "


    "No, no, but are you sure? After that, it''s a lot to blame ~?"


    "I know, I hate it too."But you want to hold the reins before Master Crowsell comes on business, don''t you? "


    Of course ~ That''s right ~


    Guruzard seems to be taking a while to arrive, so I''ll write a note to Dryan.


    Alpha Reese headed to the office, Corwin chased after Alpha Reese, and Lisa returned to me and followed.


    "One mercenary commands 200,000 armies of nations...?"Impossible, your name will be inscribed in the history book, you idiot.What will you do if you become infamous!? "


    As expected, Lisa was in a state of impatience, and she followed her foot more quickly than ever before.


    Sure.


    It is, isn''t it?


    Can''t wait for Gruzardo to arrive, Alpha Reese followed shortly after sending the letter.


    As a result, they just assembled a tent for the accommodation and joined.When Dryan wrote the letter, he managed to arrive in front of it.


    Dryan''s reply was complete. is.


    "As for me, I don''t know much about humans, but I''m more comfortable being a mentor with a face I know."But I didn''t like the answer I was hoping for. "


    ��Why?��


    "I''m like a simple man without thoughts."


    In response to Dryan''s grumpy remarks, Alpha Reese burns her head.


    ... it''s simple, right? In a good way. "


    ... if you''re my subordinate, I''m imposing a half-day compulsory training.


    Dryan sighed in awe as he framed his arms.And the first of the beast captains of the band, who saw Alphileth, opened his mouth with anguish; and the second, he could not restrain his sneer.There is no one in Guruzard who would complain to Dryan so much.


    When it was just a human woman doing it, it was an unrealistic sight for someone who didn''t know who Alphilees was.


    Alpha Leese continues without any trouble.


    "When dealing with a complicated monarch, I''m tired of reading with my stomach, so I''m going to drop it."You can tell if you''re fighting a power plot, but when you move an army, it''s useless. "


    "That''s true, but I think there''s a little more to say."


    "As expected, if I were to move 200,000 troops, I wouldn''t be confident either.Would you like someone to teach us about Gruzard''s army if possible? ��


    Dryan looks at Prime Minister Ron in response to Alpha Reese''s offer.


    Ron, tell me the composition of Gruzard''s army and how to fight it.


    Is that okay?


    "Don''t make me say it again."


    Dryan instructed him to get rid of him by hand, so Ron, feeling suspicious, pushes Alphilees to the Operations Conference building.Before that, Alpha Reese looked back.


    "King Dryan, please read the letter to the end."


    "... [Poison], do you agree with me?"


    ��Yes, I''d appreciate it if you could just bury the letter and lie down.��


    With those words, Dryan gets angry.And after Alphilees was gone, the letter was torn and burned.


    The old general, Kappl, who saw the sight, opened his eyelids and asked a question.


    "Is it okay if you burn it?"Wouldn''t you like to bury it? "


    "That''s a metaphor. I''m the only one who knows."


    Only to the king?


    "Do you know the title of the work that Grindbarrel, the writer who first created the concept of best seller in the world and the profession of copywriter, described as the best masterpiece but was not accepted by the world?"


    All the beast generals present looked at their faces.Because there is no one but Dryan who knows the books of the human world.Aside from Dryan, Ron and Kappl, and Rocha and Celio recently learned how to read a common language.


    And Dryan spoke with a sigh.


    "For a while, Alpha Reese will be in command of the whole thing.No matter what happens, don''t be too surprised. "


    "Don''t be surprised, I don''t know."


    "Maybe there''s an instruction along the way without a clap."But in the end, it''s about winning.You can doubt it, but follow me. ��


    "Hah..."


    "It''s a royal order. Don''t get lost at that time."


    Dryan stretched out his arms and shrugged silently.The silence seemed troubling, but it never seemed grumpy.


    After completing the meeting with Prime Minister Ron in less than half an hour, Alfilise walked around the army to grasp the approximate situation, and ran on horseback along the evening''s streets towards the nearby city.Ron, the prime minister, could not gauge Alpha Leith for his quick work and ability to act, and he was often dumbfounded on Alpha Leith''s back.


    Continued

 2216 On the eve of the war, Dodo and Katra (1) -

    "Oh, Alpha Reese, we have a visitor."


    "After all, you''ve come this far."You were right to keep the inn. "


    When Alphonse finished his errand at Grouzard and returned to the nearest town, the line pointed to the inn.The inn was rented out just in case, but apparently the concern was met.


    The innkeeper, who initially rejoiced at the generosity with which the four of them, Alphilees, Rhine, Lisa and Closess, said that they would rent out their accommodation, was frightened and frightened to see the Alphilees.


    When Alphonse urged the line with his chin, the line placed several gold coins in front of the inn''s master.


    "Don''t worry, Dad. This is a nuisance.We weren''t here tonight. We had guests. You know what I mean? "


    Yes, yes.


    And the owners of the lodge feared, but worshipped the gold, so that they would not see the faces of the Alphilees.


    Looking at the situation, Alpha Reese smiled.


    "I''m totally frightened."


    "That''s right, if you look at the customer''s body."That dad wouldn''t inadvertently slip his mouth, would he? "


    "It''s okay, I''ve got my weaknesses firmly in my grasp."


    Isn''t that why you''re scared?


    Closesese disliked Lisa, but Lisa didn''t change her behavior that much.


    Check with the line as Alphilees ascends the stairs.


    Do you have any guests?


    Four


    Not the two of you?


    "Yeah, I''m surprised. I''m surprised."


    It was unusual for Rhine to be surprised, but Lisa didn''t deny it either.On the contrary, it seems somewhat interesting.


    You''d better finish your errands before the floor on the second floor drops out.


    ��What?�� I understand.


    When Alphileus stepped into the empty room that was used as a reception room, he found a familiar face with a beautiful brunette.


    Anne!


    "Alpha Reese, we''ve been waiting for you."


    Her Royal Highness the Second Princess of Romansland, Anneclose, was there.Despite the late evening, Anneclose walked up to Alphilees without showing signs of exhaustion, and was pleased to resume his work.


    Alpha Reese walks up to her again and takes her hand.The two are fostering friendships that do not make you feel that the horses fit or that there is a distance between them.Alpha Reese had unexpectedly forgotten his identity, but there was someone behind him who coughed and embarrassed the two of them.


    Alpha Reese was aware of it, but she dared to pretend to be unaware of it and was sure how to get out.


    Anne, where are you?


    "Oh, I''m sorry. My brother, His Highness the Second Prince.He is also the substantive commander of this expeditionary force. "


    As soon as he left Annecroze, Alphilees bowed and paid his respects to him, even in plain clothes.


    "Your Highness, I''ve shown you a rude part."Head of the Tianxiang Mercenary Group (Celestial Jaeger), Alphilees.Thank you very much. "


    "Hmm, I don''t think so."Your employer is Anneclose, and it is my least courtesy. "


    I don''t know.


    Of course, there was some prior information about the Commander, but I couldn''t figure out what to do with this gentle, hairy young officer who doesn''t look like Swendle.


    I don''t know if you''ve seen Alpha Reese, but Anneclose will come to your aid.


    "Don''t worry, Brother Blaugard is good as a soldier, but as a royal family, he is the most serene and carefree brother.I''m trusting you, too, to look more coarse. ��


    "Haha, I was having trouble with Anne saying that."Well, I hate to be hard on you, but in Roman''s Land, people like me are rare. ��


    It looks like Anne''s been bothered a lot, Your Highness.


    You know what, Lord Alphireece?


    Please, Your Highness.


    As Alphilees and Blaugard mixed up, Anneclose became swollen and the three often chatted.It was Lisa who put the rampage in there.


    "I''m sorry to bother you during the conversation, but it''s already late at night.The fact that the Commander-in-Chief of the Romanesque Expeditionary Force is secretly vacating the army is a source of reputational damage for each other.Would you like to complete the requirements first? ��


    "Hmm, the one who gave it to me." The fist is the most extreme.Although it is for the purpose of being a servant, let''s quickly enter the requirements. Dodo, Katria "


    Blaugarde called me, and the sofa behind me rushed up.No, it''s not a sofa.He was a giant man in a robe.


    "Large..."


    "I knew it, but this..."


    When I took off my robe, a giant came out with a beard and round color glasses.No, a giant is a metaphor, and indeed a race is a human being.But his body was bigger than Darron''s.Alfilise''s eyes widened as she looked up at the huge head that seemed to catch her head on the ceiling of the room.


    Continued

 2217 On the eve of the war, Dodo and Katra (2) -

    The man inside took off his robe and suddenly had a huge yawn before peeking at Alpha Reese.


    "Ahhhh, I fell asleep waiting for you, little brother."Is this the kind of female mercenary you want to hook up with? "


    "That''s right."


    "Konmai..."


    It was the first time that Alfilise had said it, so it was a happy and embarrassing thing to do, and I was confused and confused.It lasted until Lisa saw it, but Dodo peered back at Alpha Reese and scratched his neck.


    I don''t know if my daughters lost like this...


    "My daughter... dodo... oh, I see. Satilla''s father from the Unified Martial Arts Games."


    My daughter was crying, she didn''t fight properly


    As Dodo scraped his beard, he approached Alpha Reese in disgust.Lisa stood in front of her and slapped Alfilise''s chest as she lowered her head.


    "Our commander is sorry." It''s a somewhat disgusting way to stiffen your daughter''s throat. "


    "Don''t say anything that is unnecessarily misleading, you."


    When Lisa was embarrassed by the evil, Dodo started laughing loudly as she clapped her bun.With everyone holding their ears, Dodo, who laughed too much, slapped Alpha Leese on the shoulder with his muscular arm, and Alpha Leese was almost knee-deep in the strength of her power.


    "No, no, I''m sorry. It''s always worse to lose in a world of battles."Satilla and the rest of the regiment said that Jaeger was strong.I was looking forward to hearing that we can do it together on this request. "


    "I was looking forward to it."One of the continent''s largest mercenary groups, M��ller''s Iron and Steel.That commander, Dodo-san. "


    Dodo greets Alphilees with round glasses.


    "You don''t have to abandon me." But the biggest problem on the continent, isn''t it too much to say?At most, our gesture was about 15,000.It''s bigger that way. "


    "If you put in the mercenaries of your son and daughter, there would be about 40,000 of them."If you say you don''t count them. "


    "No, I''m afraid not."Did you know that much? "


    This time, Alpha Reese slammed into the dodo that slapped her on the back.Closess rubbed her back, and Katra looked down on Dodo.


    "What do you say to that, Dodo?"Your daughters and wives always tell you to think of your foolishness, right? ��


    "But, Katra, this woman is really strong."Isn''t it a good fight with my daughters above me? "


    "That''s right, you''re the top eight masterpieces of the Unified Martial Arts Games."I heard about her work from my colleagues. "


    When Katra lowered the hood, there was a goddess of beauty.Even Closess, who doesn''t feel anything about the beauty of people, such as Alphilees and Rhine, is so stuck in words.


    Even the technique of taking off the robe was glossy, and the legs that stretched out from the short skirt were long, slender, and troublesome as they were being worked up.Even the Explorer, Fenna, and the Elf, Shishiku, will underestimate themselves in front of her.The appearance of desire for a man and envy for a woman is packed with all the elements.


    But I think the most impressive thing is still the eyes.The patience and pride of the long eyelashes, and of the long eyes of the cut, will not be felt by anyone.If the great circle of flowers blossoming in the warm south, where the formine envelops people, Katra was a poor circle of flowers blooming in the icy highlands.


    Katra walks slowly and graciously greets her with a gentle gesture of Alpha Reese.The workmanship was so perfect that it could be seen as an aristocrat.


    "I see you at the beginning, Sir Jaeger."My name is Captain Aphrodite Katraya of Unit 1, Tenma Knights of Friedelinde.Please be familiar with it from now on. And our people are looking out for you. Thank you again. "


    "No, we''re here. Tasha is very dependable."How many times has she avoided the crisis? ��


    "My private life is in a crisis of self-defeat."


    "Hey, Lisa."


    Lisa was struck by the line, but she didn''t seem to want to do it.When Katra smiled, the spot was gorgeous like a flower.


    "Tasha''s gambling habits must be given over to her mother."My father was a serious man. "


    "Are you giving it to your mother?"


    "Yes, because I was famous for my favorite bet in the Tenma Knights."That''s why the captain of the 3rd Squad, Emerge, turned recoil into reality and climbed up to the captain''s seat.To retire my mother. "


    "Well, that''s right... I know Emmage, but do you know her from her enlistment?How old is Katra? "


    "Oh, it''s wild to ask about a woman''s age, even if she''s of the same sex."Or do you want to hear a bedtime story? "


    Katra gently approached Alphilees and said it in her ear, making her face bright red.Alpha Reese felt that she had been taken by the handballs, but Rhein was impressed by the brilliance of Katra''s steps.Of course, it doesn''t seem to be just a beauty.


    Katra smiles as she sees Alfilise.


    "Ufufu, you''re a cute group leader." I wondered what kind of a woman she was, but it seemed a little different from what Tasha asked. "


    Tasha, what kind of report is that?


    It''s a scary woman outwardly, isn''t it?


    Huh, is that so?


    The image of Alpha Leith, as imagined by the achievements, is known on the eastern side of the continent with considerable awe because of the value of Lisa''s information manipulation, but it is only herself who is unknown.


    Katra sighed again.


    I heard that you rented out the Golden Purity Hall and played with it, and that you had a lot of legs, so I wondered what kind of virtuoso you are, but you''re new to it... I liked it.


    "I-It''s not like you''re playing such a big game... wahhh!?"


    Katra suddenly breathed into Alphonse''s ear and Alphonse jumped up.It was Alpha Reese who was about to say a word, but when she saw the face of the goddess up close, it seemed that all the anger and poison would be removed.


    "If you want to play in the middle of a battle, please let me know."A total of 100 troops from Aphrodite will take care of this.I have a different kind of pleasure from the Golden Hall of Purity. "


    Ah, this is no good, you''ll lose your vigor.It was an Alfilise who thought about it in front of Katra, who smiled thinly.


    Continued

 2218 On the eve of the war, Dodo and Katra ③ ~

    This time, Dodo grabbed his shoulder like he was stopping Katra.


    "Katra, don''t make fun of me."You have a bad habit, don''t you?


    "Oh no, when I see a cute girl, I''m stuck."


    Even the technique of putting your hand on your mouth is confusing.Thinking that he was going to manage to stay next to him, Alphilees hid behind the line.


    "Why are you using me as a shield?"


    You''re good at this, aren''t you?


    "What are you talking about?"


    The line was dazzled as she blew her head.Then, when I saw that Blaugard was about to go, I called out.


    It was quite a pleasant greeting, but did you know each other by now?


    Well, it looks like we can do this well.


    "Same to the right."


    Sure.


    Blougard gazed at Anne-Crosse.


    ��I''ll explain the approximate behavior going forward.The M��ller Iron and Steel and Friedelinde corps move under the command of Brother Blaugard, while Jaeger moves under my command.The total number of armies that have incorporated mercenaries is 30,000 on the ground, 20,000 on mercenaries, 2000 on flying dragons, and 500 on Tenma. "


    "Ah, just one more thing." I have been appointed as the commander of this confederate army, so please take care of it. "


    Alfilise broke Anneclose''s hips, but suddenly Anneclose and the others had their eyes open.


    And a few moments later, Anneclose tortured Alphilees in a frustrated manner.


    ... I didn''t hear you say that.


    "I mean, it was decided just now." You know the Commander-in-Chief of the Confederate Army is King Dryan, right?I was appointed by him. "


    What he did to the appointee is silent, Alphilees.Neither Lisa nor Lin naturally caught a glimpse.


    Anneclose looked at Blaugard like he was in trouble, but he asked Alphileys a faint question without changing his expression.


    ��So, you''re in a position to give us directions?��


    No, King Dryan said that instead of trying to force a tactic, we should fight in a way that is characteristic of each country.


    What do you mean?


    Determine the stage of responsibility and conquer it in your own way.


    ��I see. So how do we work together?��


    "I''ll put my troops on the First Officer''s line and put them on the Romansland side."I will command near King Dryan. "


    The answer was often examined by Blaugard, but he nodded slowly.


    ... well, that makes sense. Fine.It looks like we need to decide where the lords will be headed once they meet.Where is the rendezvous? "


    "In the plains in front of the frontline fort Kastrada, which passed through the Northern Commercial Union.I hear the Black Hawk and Karatzel Cavalry are sweeping the area.Isn''t Romansland in the area? "


    ��I know it well. All right, let''s just wait there.Then we don''t need to stay here long, we''ll rethink our strategy.Anne, Dodo, Katra. Let''s go. ��


    Blougard is quick to act. Dodo scratched his white teeth, Katya winked and left the scene, and Anneclose left the scene with a bit of remorse.


    After they left, Rhine looked back at Alpha Reese''s face, and it turned out that the look on her face just now seemed to be a lie, and she wasn''t really upset.


    "... what was the act just now?


    "No, it''s true that Katra was too beautiful to be upset."Half of it worked so well that I couldn''t bear to laugh without thinking about it. "


    "You have a bad face."What went well? ��


    "Katra promised me that I would play."


    Lisa and Rhine unexpectedly looked at each other.


    "Alfi, you''re not..."


    "No, no, I was thinking about the heavy squad on the battlefield."There was a little bit of that talk in the last battle, and in the long battle... you''ll need it, like a whore.I have no idea. "


    "Oh, I think you should stay."


    Line feels relieved when Alpha Leith talks with cold eyes.Because I thought that if I seemed to be upset and pushing here, it would develop into a troublesome thing later.


    Lisa clenched her hand and was convinced.


    ��Oh, is that what you were asking Formine to do?��


    "Yes. I had to have the Whorehouse Guild in Taram spy on me and borrow hundreds of good looking women to serve and back me up."However, there are not many people who can follow me to the front line, so when I was in trouble, I got a story from the other side.I was going to ask Friedelinde anyway, so I went on a boat. "


    "What would you have done if Friedelinde hadn''t helped you... oh, so..."


    I remembered that Lisa had been ordered by Alpha Reese some time ago.New entrants are pre-screened in advance.What Alpha Reese particularly looked into was whether she had a criminal record or whether she had earned money by throwing herself in pain.I heard about the female mercenaries in particular.


    I''m not on the guild''s front page, but if you ask the guild for a financially painful female mercenary, you may be able to mediate in such an act.And the guild knows a little bit about mercenaries who can do that.


    Lisa was asking Lisa to investigate if she had a history of saying that about a new joiner.


    "Did you use it for this selection?" Why did you do that? "


    That ''s--


    "It''s also my suggestion."The next battle could be pretty miserable. "


    Rhine spoke to cover for Alpha Reese.Lisa asks a little surprisedly.


    "Let''s hear some excuses."


    "This expedition will eventually be narrowed down to about 5,000 people."There are two selection criteria. Perseverance and readiness or reason to risk your life as an admirer or mercenary of Jaeger. ��


    What is patience?


    I wonder if I can do the castle battle.


    "... I see. The latter, then."


    "There is no place to go but Jaeger."For example, someone who is married to a resident of Jaeger or Arnelia, or someone who is intoxicated by me, Alphilees, or other executives.I want to put in at least 40% of those people.Then we will reduce the chance of betrayal and escape to the very end. "


    It seemed that the explanation of the line was satisfactory, but Lisa, who could not make a judgment, roared small.The line that saw it went on.


    "Although few mercenaries in Jaeger have any experience in castle battles, they are miserable."The resupply battle is good, but the lead is always in the right hands.I don''t know when it will be attacked, whether it will come from the underground, or whether it will come in a night attack. Every day, my spirit is gradually cut off.It was even more miserable to fight a castle battle in isolation, and even to fight hunger.In Alexandria, even the soldiers who fought to protect the country went crazy in the long battle of Castle. ��


    "You think it''s the whore who solves it?"


    "Not only that, but it is one proposal.Alcohol and gambling are fine, but there are many people who say that women''s skin is more calm.Even Diole had a long expedition in mind.This also means protecting our fellow knights. "


    Nearly 30% of Jaeger was a female mercenary.I think it is certainly a thought worthy of consideration.The line lowers the tone of its voice.


    "And one last thing." Sometimes there were people who said that they didn''t need women, booze, or play on the battlefield.Be careful who you say that to. "


    Why?


    "Fighting is a means, not an end."But anyone who fights for his own cause can endure any tough battle.It must be reliable on the battlefield.But once you leave the battlefield - especially when it''s peaceful - you can only spread the poison.Surely, it disturbs the peace. There are people who make that kind of change in war.I don''t want my people to do that. "


    "I see, I''m convinced." Alpha Leith, just one last thing.Thinking about the time when Friedelinde was no good, you chose your people, right? ��


    After putting a few moments on Lisa''s question, Alpha Reese answered.The light in his eyes was dark and cloudy, and the closest unexpectedly shuddered.


    "Of course. It''s best not to make cruel decisions, but sometimes you have to. If you kill one and the nine help, I won''t hesitate to take that option."Worst of all, I was going to let Rosetta do the job. Do you despise me? "


    "No, on the contrary, I was relieved."Your head will be much better than a flower patch. ��


    "Is that all you want to hear?"


    Yeah.


    "Then we''ll have a little meeting before we go to bed."I''ll be back in Taram first thing in the morning, so go to bed early, too. "


    Rhine and Alfilise left the room as they discussed it.Lisa makes her taller as she sees the closest she''s left trembling.


    "Are you scared, Alfi?"


    "... oh, to be honest, I was scared. But that''s the kind of commander who leads an army."


    ��Not everyone will, but you may have to make that decision.Alfi turns his head, so he must be imagining all kinds of cruelty.You''re probably thinking about me dying or you dying. ��


    ��Lana said.Recently, my dreams seem to be getting worse again.Alfi seems to be having a sleepless night. "


    ��That''s why we''re here.Let''s lighten her burden.Everyone around Alfi is going to do it now.I hope Alfi doesn''t forget that. ��


    "I see, I see..."


    Unsubstantiated anxiety remains in Close''s chest, but I don''t think Alphilees'' anxiety is in that ratio.Closese and Lisa thought it would be nice if she could have a restful night''s sleep soon.


    Continued

 2219 On the eve of the war, its 30-50 military debates ① -

    A mercenary is a soldier!?


    "Do you have any complaints?"


    While the lords assembled once in Taram opened the military assembly, Dryan groaned at the lords and returned with an unpleasant voice.Among the many lords who were shocked and frightened by the pressure, Alfilise observed that some rebelled head-on.


    Of course, there were some princes who had not yet gathered, but since Dryan had gone to the wrong place, the princes had been gathered earlier than planned.


    In the first place, Dryan has a quick personality, and his credo is to move his troops and crush them before they deal with him.I thought only those who could follow me would do well to do so, but Prime Minister Ron and Roch were shameful, and I waited for the lords to gather as they marched loosely.


    Taram is a city of entertainment for beasts, but Dryan doesn''t like it.Because I had time, I didn''t waste time in the entertainment district, but now I was sharpening my toes just to fight.


    This is the pressure of Dryan.Naturally, it was unbearable for a civil servant who was not a soldier, or a person who was simply an aristocrat to lead an army.


    An air of tension blew between Dryan and the lords.Looking at each reaction, Lisa and Alfilise, sitting next to Dryan, calmly exchanged fingerprints with each other.


    "(70% of the planned meetings will be held)"


    "(30% of the crowd in Yuyu)"


    "(Depending on the negotiation, 20% of the ministers will be able to use it, and 20% of the ministers who are favourable to us will be able to use it.)"


    "(Thirty percent of Shane Sereno''s party is unknown, but there is no will to rebel)"


    "(Yeah, I think I can handle this.)"


    Unexpectedly, Lisa was surprised by Alphonse''s confident fingerprints, but she returned to her calm expression in a hurry so that the lords would not understand her.


    The exchanges between the lords and Dryan continued.


    "In any case, who is worthy of a military master, who is not worthy of a status, and finally, it''s a show of hands, so I''m going to spend a month carefully?"I don''t have time for such a long thing. "


    "But how can you even kick a crowd like an orc?"Besides, Black Hawk and the Karatzel Cavalry are dominating the battle.If you can fight with as many as two thousand mercenaries and the forces of the Northern Commercial Union as you can, we won''t fight in the first place. "


    I told you I don''t have time for that!


    Dryan''s roar echoed through the conference hall and the glass of water swayed unexpectedly.Alpha Reese and Lisa calmly caressed their ears, but even those who didn''t make it were left alone.


    ��Orcs are beginning to evolve on the front lines, and there are already a number of cities in the satellite world of Roman''s Land!There are reports that the total number of victims is thousands, and that some orcs have become demon kings.That was ten days ago.Today, even if you move your troops, it will take at least 10 days to reach the front.I can''t let you imagine what''s going to happen until then! "


    After Dryan''s words were heard, the congregation began to make a fuss, who did not know what was going on.Looking at it, Lisa recalls that Alfilise has always attached importance to Jaeger''s training and organization.


    "(Oh, I see. Even the army is this big. That''s why Alfi--)"


    "(You got it, right? Why did I let Lisa build that unit?and what is important in the war) "


    "(Yeah, I get it. And the reason why you''re so friendly with the Golden Purity Hall)"


    "(Not yet. I''m going to see how it works.)"


    Although Alphonse''s expression didn''t make a slight movement, Lisa could easily imagine what kind of expression she had in her heart.And when I found out that I had the same expression, I was in the midst of an important military meeting, but I was full of laughter.


    And while the lords were screaming, Alpha Reese raised his hand.All attention is drawn to the act.And Ray Fan and Muse, who were there, looked at Alphilees with interest.


    King Dryan, may I make a statement?


    "Of course."


    With Dryan''s permission, Alpha Reese gets up and starts talking.


    "I am Alpha Reese, tentatively, appointed as a military master.Ladies and gentlemen, please be familiar. "


    "That guy..."


    I see, it''s definitely black hair.


    Few of our lords are unaware of Alphilees'' unified martial arts tournament or his recent rise.It seems that being a dark-haired person is also known for its appearance.Instead of speaking to the lords in a secret voice, Alpha Reese proceeded to speak with a smile.


    "I''m talking about the front, but there''s a continuation.Yesterday, I contacted the Roman''s Land Army.It was originally an army of 1 million orcs, but it was actually only about 500,000.And now it''s estimated that there are only 100,000 of them. ��


    "Hmm, I can''t rely on Arnelia''s report either."Isn''t there a single digit less? "


    One of the lords leaked his frustration.Of course, a lot of blood has been shed so far, but Alpha Reese doesn''t point that out.


    Instead, he spoke to the nobleman with a smile.


    "If there is a flock of orcs like the clouds, no one will be able to convey exactly how many tens of thousands they are."Unlike the armies of Arnelia, they are not extraterritorial.Wouldn''t you be more comfortable with that?Well, unless Arnelia can help me, I''m just eating it. ��


    Alpha Reese and Jaeger, thought to be close to Arnelia, laughed at some of the lords.


    Alpha Leith continues.


    "Besides, when it comes to 1 million, the lords will be nervous, but how about 100,000?"I''ll leave it to Arnelia to do something about it - don''t you think? "


    Um, yeah. That''s right.


    ��I think so too. Orcs don''t make a fortune for their trouble and strength, they can smell corpses when they''re defeated, and most of all, when sweat splashes from that greasy body, I''m in a terrible mood.I always want to lure people into the bath and fight. ��


    The lords laughed at this.Orcs are relatively monstrous creatures that appear in various countries, so most countries have experience in crushing them.That''s why I understood what Alpha Reese was saying.


    A giant big eater. If you attack a village, you raped a woman and ate all the ingredients.He is intelligent enough to use simple weapons, has a cowardly personality, but is highly effective at fighting, and his threat increases as soon as he joins the Cabal.


    And the corpse will rot first, and it won''t become a material.Moreover, unlike goblins, there is no nature to store things. If things gather at a base, they will be burned. Even if you destroy the base, there is no good taste. If you do not take appropriate measures, the land will be polluted, so there is a tendency to be treated only as a vermin.


    Moreover, the Goblins still tend to keep their hostages alive, but the Orcs kill them quickly by mistaking their strength for power.Even the guild needs speed for the request, and the danger level is increased by that amount.A swarm that grows so large that it cannot be handled by the guilds alone, they turn to the army for work.I often see requests for mercenaries and armies to win together.


    Alpha Leith continued walking, nodding.


    cylinder d k

 2220 On the eve of the war, its 31-32 military debates (2) -

    "Ladies and gentlemen, can''t you think of this?Now that the numbers have fallen, but the army has been dispatched - I don''t know if it''s better to raise the feat in the country or to remember it.I''ve sent my troops to hunt mercenaries in my guild.Besides, we already had less than half of them.Usually, 4-5 people hunt about 20-30 orcs at the request of the guild.It''s a good time to just raise your hand - don''t you think? "


    The lords began to look at the words of Alphilees.As they say, why should we be afraid of the opponents hunted by the mercenaries?Moreover, there were fewer opponents - not many of them thought so.


    As he watched the lords'' complexions change, Alphilees made Lisa spread the map.


    "Now, let me explain the current power map and the upcoming strategic strategy."


    Are you preparing something like this?


    One of the lords unexpectedly let out a voice of admiration.Without changing her complexion, Alfilise continued to talk.


    ��The Orcs don''t have a single commander in their army, they''re already split apart.There may be individuals who lead each herd, but herds vary in size.We have created a battle force map to help you decide who will be in charge according to your country''s battle force. "


    Isn''t it true that together we can win?


    "The tactics and strength are scattered, so sometimes it doesn''t work together."You may want to keep secrets from each other.I would like to summarize from now on whether it will happen alone or in partial unity.First of all, it was a herd of enemies, but there were three big ones.Here and here, the most troublesome thing is the herd that occupies the city and uses it as a fortress-- "


    Alphilees'' explanation was very logical and easy to understand.Of course, we don''t necessarily have detailed information, but there will certainly be changes as we move our forces forward.However, at this point, it was also true that there was no one here but Alphileys who could develop a strategic plan for the future.


    At some point, the lords listened to Alphilees and each of them expressed their opinions.And Alpha Reese listened to everything about who was going to hit where, and seized it exquisitely.Without the hopefuls, we decided to use Jaeger and the forces that were favorable to us.The details were communicated to make final adjustments before the start of the operation, and the meeting ended before evening.


    By the end of the meeting, confidence appeared in the faces of the lords, and morale was rising toward the battle.And not a single one of them was dissatisfied with Alpha Reese being a military teacher.


    By the end of the meeting, when the lords had returned to their position, Dryan, Rayfan, and Muse had sent a compliment.


    "Wonderful." It would be worth it if I were a military teacher. "


    "Well, you can talk a lot over there."Were you getting ready for the rest of the day? "


    "I''m a layman about the military, but the story was easy to understand.Few ministers would be dissatisfied with that. "


    "That''s too much to praise."


    Alpha Reese smiled bitterly, but Lisa was the only one who questioned it.


    "However, aside from the great battle force, you have grasped even the smallest battle force of such an enemy."When did you gather the information? ��


    "Eh, it''s appropriate." I guess so.


    Lisa and Dryan were taken aback by the words.


    What, is it appropriate that you lined up a bunch of liars in front of nearly a hundred lords?


    I don''t know if it''s eight pounds, at most about two hundred pounds.


    "Immoral and false reporting, the death penalty for incitement!?"


    "After all, the situation will change again from now on until we get out and hit the enemy, and we don''t know what a small force is."I know that. How many of your princes did you have?If you don''t know, you don''t know. "


    "Alpha Reese, is lying a complete delusion or a prediction?"


    In response to Dryan''s words, Alphilees gave a bad smile.


    ��I think the only fact that stirred the lords with a hopeless observation is the rough prediction.You underestimate the power of the orcs, but you can say that the number of orcs has increased. ��


    "More... Oh, considering the number of days since the fall of the city, would that be the time?"Especially in a herd led by a wise individual. "


    Rayfan said somewhat hard to say, but considering the number of days since the fall of the city, I can imagine how the women who were taken were perceived.It takes about a month for an orc to reach adulthood from childbirth.It was not strange to think that I was replenishing the reduced amount.


    "First of all, it is important to get out."If you start moving, it''s too much trouble to turn back, and we''ll probably all fight each other once.If you win once, you''ll do the rest on your own. ��


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    Lisa tea, but Alpha Reese agreed to it.And Alpha Reese reveals another terrifying possibility.


    "I think so myself."But there was another reason to rush out.From the massive beating of monsters, Arnelia''s record shows that the Great Demon King was born. "


    Is that so?


    "Yes, especially since the emergence of an intelligent, charismatic type of individual who reigns as king."What worries me the most is that the swarm of monsters that started training as an army will not be easily defeated.I want to crush it before I do that. "


    How long does it take for an individual to appear as a Great Demon King candidate?


    Rayfan''s face is difficult for Alphilees to answer.


    ��According to Arnelia''s records, a swarm of 200,000 monsters emerged within six months.I told the lords less, but it was true that there were a million monsters.Along the way, other monsters joined, and up to 1.5 million were temporarily inflated. "


    I''ve never heard of that before, have I?


    Muse''s surprise was reprimanded by Alfilise.


    "I haven''t disclosed it to prevent confusion among the lords."Romansland responded to it to some extent.Even so, the opponent''s current strength is definitely diminishing, but he still says there are 300,000.According to a simple calculation, it was not surprising that 5 Great Demon King Class Individuals had occurred.And more than three months have passed since the chaos broke out.This January is a battle. By then, we will destroy the herd of monsters. "


    "It''s not better than I thought."


    ��Yeah, but we''re the only ones who know that.��


    Dryan, Rayfan, and Muse nodded to Alpha Reese''s words.


    Continued

 2221 Millions of Monster Sweeps, Part 1 ~ Outpost ① ~

    It moved fast from there.Jaeger and Guruzard started out the next day.Jaeger and Guruzard deliberately slowed down the movement after the battle, slowing down the narrow road to the north.Of course, I was alert to the ambush, and with this body, I encouraged the lords to move first.


    The fast-moving lords followed suit.Allied forces A total of 160,000 troops were about to join forces gathered by the Northern Commercial Union.


    Along the way, he left the cities of the Northern Union of Commerce, but Alpha Reese didn''t meet any of the representatives.Lisa asks why she walks alongside the horses.


    Why ignore it? If we''re going to fight from now on, we might as well face each other.


    "I don''t feel the need for that."


    "Why?"


    "There are several reasons."


    Alpha Leith stands up with one finger.


    "First, I already have the Phoenix Chamber on my side."We''ve partly worked with Almus.Almas is the overwhelming number one commercial power on this continent, and the Phoenix Chamber of Commerce is the second most unacceptable.It was said that the Northern Commercial Union was in third place, but because the iron ore import business from the north is not going well, there is no difference between the third and sixth places these days.By the way, we can finally compete with the Phoenix Chamber of Commerce by collecting all the financial resources from the third to the sixth place. "


    Even if we team up, we don''t have much good taste.


    "That''s right. And there''s no doctrine, and yet the skin of greed sticks out.If I had taken Taram well, I wouldn''t have swung the third place, but I haven''t done that either.The iron ore processing business in the north is one of the chest calculations of Roman''s Land.If I were a diplomat for Roman''s Land, I would be able to take advantage of the spinning business by gradually cutting back on military pressure and tariffs.An invisible merchant is like a sinking mud boat, right?


    I have advised the rulers of Taram to dismantle and take advantage of this.If Taram wants to do that, the Northern Commerce Union will be gone years after this war is over. ��


    Lisa''s back twitched.When were you advancing in such a backstage work?Alpha Leith stands up with her second finger.


    "The second is that in Armas, who handles weapons, the merchant who does not have actual force does not know about the battle."It''s a waste of time to meet.Then you''d better meet with the local commander. "


    What is a local commander?


    "It looks like some of them are going to be City Self-Defense Forces."Those commanders seem to be quite conversational, but the actual commanders are Captain Varsus of Blackhawk and Captain Ordain of Karazelle Cavalry.I can praise the Northern Commerce Union for hiring them, but in fact, Taram provided financial support. ��


    "For Taram, it''s a matter of life and death to get out of the way."


    Hired Black Hawk and the entire Karazelle Cavalry for a few months.I thought it was a commercial league with plenty of money, but it didn''t look like it.


    Alpha Reese stood up with his third finger.


    "Third, I don''t trust wartime merchants."Perhaps the Northern Commerce Union will betray us if things turn out badly. ��


    Against the orcs?


    ��No, I think that''s just the way it is, and that''s not always possible.But that narrow road will be impassable if there are 5,000 soldiers.Despite the fact that the Northern Commercial Union can mobilize about 10,000 troops, the narrow road is blocked at 5,000.They know how to block that narrow path. "


    It smells so bad, doesn''t it?


    With Lisa pinching her nose, Alfilise''s expression slightly faded.


    "I don''t want to leave a trace of my involvement with some of those nasty things."When I visited Taram before, I contacted him to see if I could follow him, but I was underestimated.I''m not going to talk to those people on an equal footing.I''ll crush it if I get the chance. That''s all. "


    Lisa was a little surprised to hear Alpha Reese so clearly, but Lisa told her she was going to slap Alpha Reese on the shoulder.


    ��It would be nice if you were thinking that clearly.If there''s anything Lisa can do. "" Thank you.I think if we actually get to the crushing stage, we''ll end up fighting undercover.In that case, please control the information. "


    "Leave it to me, I''m good at social annihilation."I''ve never met anyone this big before, but my arm is going to ring. "


    Lisa laughed from the beginning, so is Lisa around, or does it suit herself?Alpha Reese is called Miranda, Lisa, and has recently come to strongly believe that she gained a good friend at the beginning of her journey.


    ��Now it''s time to unravel the sound barrier.Are you ready for battle?


    Yes, Lisa is finally able to do that.


    ��It''s easy if you get the hang of it.The barrier of soundproofing with sorcery is also, after all, an operation of airflow.Besides, it''s just a difference between interfering with magic or doing the same thing without paying attention. ��


    Lisa said briefly, but if she does the same thing, the sensor will be greatly drained while counting 100.Lisa keeps that conversation going for half an hour.Sensor capability without waste at all.If you can do the same thing on the continent, it would be less than 10 fingers.


    There are not many mercenaries who have reached S-Class with their pure sensor abilities, but Lisa has a good chance of reaching that area.Depending on the current war, we may be able to get clearance right away.At that time, Lisa became the best sensor on the continent.


    Lisa told Alphilees as she ran the horse first.


    "I understand why Alfi told me to assemble a team of sensors.You were expecting this battle, weren''t you? "


    "Yes, I was thinking of the possibility of coming eventually."I thought you said you needed combat experience to upgrade your sensors. ��


    ��When this battle is over, we need to make sure that Jaeger''s sensors are at least C, B, and A class.��


    "In today''s battle, I won''t let any of them get away with it."I''m going to ask you to do that. "


    "I''ll come prepared not to eat pork for a while."


    Lisa waved her hand and headed for her place, before Alfilise hurried her horse to the high hill.There are Dryan, Varsus, and Ordain.The commanders were ahead of the game in this battle.


    Continued

 2222 Millions of Monster Sweeps, Part 2 ~ Outpost Battles ② ~

    "I''m sorry to keep you waiting."Jaeger''s Alphilees, I''m here. "


    "Oh, you''re here."


    Dryan waited with his arms crossed.I wonder if he was laughing at Ordine next door, who was smiling and waiting for Alpha Reese.Varsus, by contrast, was a battlefield, or was it hard to talk to Dryan, who had once fought, with his mouth tied to his lettering, and his serious expression on his face.


    Before Alfilise could open her mouth, Ordine naturally reached out and asked for a handshake.


    "I''ve heard that you''ve met our mercenary group several times, but this is the first time we''ve met like this."I am Odain-Halvin, Commander of the Karazelle Cavalry Corps.I''ll be sure to get to know you later. "


    ��Welcome, I''m Celestial Jaeger Commander Alphi Reese.I''ve thrown away my last name, but please forgive me.It''s an honor to fight alongside the leader of the prestigious Mercenary Corps. ��


    Alpha Reese smiled, too, but quickly entered the battlefield without any extra chatter.


    "Lord Varsus, this is the first time we''ve had a conversation. Thank you very much."How would you like to see the battlefield quickly? "


    "... each opinion I wanted to hear. Let''s see it first."


    Alpha Reese saw his opponent''s side.Of course, before I saw it, I heard from Lisa''s organized sensor unit, and I know what kind of team it is.


    The flock of orcs split into up to three factions, and occupied 70,000 armies in the forest, 100,000 armies in the plains, and 50,000 in Zaka, the capital of the Sabrina Kingdom, which was the Romanesque kingdom.The regiment formed in the forest was led by a group of 110,000 Schoenselenos, and the regiment occupied by Zaka was led by the Romanesque and M��ller steelmen and Friedelinde.And Gruzard and Jaeger were the main hosts of 50,000 troops here, 100,000 in the plains.


    The flock of 100,000, centered on the orcs in front of them, captured many monsters from the surrounding area, and showed exactly what it looked like as an army of demon kings.Alfilise gives a frank impression.


    "The army is diverse, and the upper species are scattered."That alone will tell you the strength of the individual you lead.There must be some individuals that are too strong to compare with ordinary demon kings. "


    "I agree. And they''re armed."


    "Orcs have a habit of using weapons like humans in the first place, but the first individuals are about the branches of a tree."When you gain wisdom, you can sharpen trees to increase your killing power, or use some human weapon armor.They''re called soldier classes, and in the mercenary guilds they''re from class D to class C.And it was the Captain''s grade that dealt with the other demonic beasts in a tame manner.When they form a Cabal, they are sure to become an army of advanced individuals, such as monks (Clerics) and mages (Mages).The assumed number of advanced individuals is approximately 2000.It is estimated that there are slightly fewer individuals who use sorcery, and that the number of individuals such as monks and magicians is 500 to 800. "


    "I mean..."


    "He holds more than five divisions of the human army."It''s impossible to defeat them with this power. "


    Alpha Reese lets it out, but there''s not a single warrior here who''s scared of it.How to defeat the enemy.There is only one majesty that can think of it.


    Ordine said quietly.


    "However, I heard that Jaeger would take care of the most important spears."Is there a solution? "


    Of course, I have enough for magic battles.


    Dryan whistled at Alpha Reese''s soft words.


    It''s a big one.


    "It''s true. If there''s one concern, I''m assuming there''s a superior mage or higher, but how many are there?"All these sensors don''t know. "


    ��So what else do you know?��


    "I know that there are more than 30 large orcs more than twice."They must not be regular Captains, but Generals.Normally, generals are from B to A.It was a level I rarely used as a request for a crusade.I don''t know how devastating they are when they hit us in the army while in command.And naturally, we also assume that there are even better individuals among them, and the personality will be different.The question is whether we can get the best possible strength. ��


    As Alpha Reese explains, Lisa uses the reflection of the mirror to signal us.It looked like the opponent was in the same team as I had checked in advance.Alpha Lease opens the drawing again.


    "The opponent''s lineup didn''t seem to change."First, they charge at the opponent, and then Jaeger takes them head-on.The Black Hawk from the left and the Karatzel Cavalry from the right just as one of the opponents collapsed.Guruzard pushes from the front. "


    "Is it that simple?"


    Dryan looked surprised.


    ��It''s better to be simple.Don''t let them get away with this battle.If it was an annihilation battle on the plain, I could use my strength to make the opponent taste the defeat.After the battle begins, I will take command.Defeat the opponent with certainty.The generals are ready for the first time. "


    What about Arnelia and the Flying Dragon squad?


    Varsus looks up at the sky. Not only Jaeger''s Tenma Knight, but Anneclose''s Dragon Knight 200 must be somewhere.Their provenance may determine their victory or defeat.


    In addition, Arnelia''s Knights Templar and Knights of the Surrounding Armies should be arranged separately from the 160,000 of the Allied forces this time.Everyone knew that if they were monsters, they wouldn''t just send backup units.


    Alphilees replied with a smile.


    "The Flying Dragon unit has a showcase on the way, so please pay attention to it because it will be an interesting operation.Arnelia''s troops are out there, except for the backup. ��


    "... what? Are you asking me wrong or not there?"


    "No, you''re not mistaken, King Dryan.Arnelia''s main Kung Fu unit is not here. ��


    While Dryan was in a daze, Alpha Reese spoke nervously.


    "Lord Shaun Sereno''s unit is lacking in attack power, so I asked you to go around."This has also been discussed with Arnelia. ��


    I didn''t hear anything.


    Alphi Leith explains to Dryan that he''s drowning.


    "I didn''t have much to report."In the first place, we are saying that we alone can win enough.Or is the king not confident? "


    "... hahaha!"


    Varsus laughed loudly as he listened to Alpha Reese and Dryan.Ordine laughed, too, but she couldn''t hold back.


    The black hawks cluttered in the back.Whether or not you see Valsus laughing once every few years.Many members of the regiment had never heard Varsus laugh for the first time, even though laughing was rare.


    Varsus turns his head and returns to his Black Hawk companion.


    "I liked it. I didn''t think Dryan could do it with just the tip of his tongue."Give me a signal when you need my help.I''ll charge in the middle of enemy territory. "


    "Oh, I''m going to do that more than anything. So, who else but Black Hawk is in the middle of enemy territory?"


    Alpha Reese grabbed her shoulder from behind Varsus and whispered a plan into her ear.Varsus''s face astonished at the words, and Kanat, who was also a sensor, opened his mouth to hear the plan.


    Continued

 2223 Millions of monster sweep fights, 3 to 4 outpost fights (3) -

    "Commander... are you serious?"


    "Dodo, Kanato"


    Valsus and Alpha Reese exchanged words several times while the neighboring Amarina looked strange, and Valsus nodded and left the scene.


    Seeing Varthas leading the Black Hawks away from the scene, Ordain asked Alphiles with interest.


    Lord Alpha Reese, is there anything wrong with us?


    "You''re evil, that''s not true." Of course there is. ��


    When Alpha Reese asks Ordine, Ordine looks at the Orc''s army and thinks for a moment.


    "Four times... no, three times."in the definite sense of the word ��


    ��Okay, that''s enough.Only cooperation is the liver, right? "


    ��But I didn''t expect you to use us for such a role.I''ll lend you one. "


    "I will return it when the martial arts are up."Preferably in this battle. "


    ��I''m looking forward to it��


    Ordine also descended the hill with a pleasant expression.He is followed by an undisturbed cavalry.Knights hardened in red, blue, yellow, green, purple, and brown armor.It was strange because even though it wasn''t that many, it seemed more effective than the Knights of any country.


    And it was Dryan with a confused face.Looking at the look on his face, Alpha Reese smiled unexpectedly.


    "What''s the matter, king?"


    ... let''s hear it for ourselves.


    "You feel like you''re out of company?"


    "Don''t say it without a lid or a body."


    Dryan pointed it out, but Alpha Reese didn''t break at all.


    "Don''t worry, Guruzardo will do his best."We need the momentum to kill ten people. "


    Two people per person is enough, right?


    ��I''m not saying this, but the enemy army is estimated to be over 150,000.I didn''t mention it in front of everyone because I can''t help but talk about the enemy''s power boost now. "


    "... has it increased so rapidly?"


    Dryan''s expression tightened one step. Alpha Reese nodded.


    "It must have sensed the movement of the human side and increased its combat power."Or were you going to settle with the other orcs?I said 100,000 for the orcs alone.If you become a demon king, other monsters will be taken in, so there must be a general with that kind of character. "


    If we don''t slap him here, we won''t be able to get it back, right?


    "Yes, in fact, this convergent army is very close to timing."It''s a dangerous situation, isn''t it?As expected, if this number of monsters spared no lives to charge through, the narrow path would be cleared.I don''t want to wait for Taram, but will I reward them after their hard work? "


    Considering the catastrophe that would have occurred when they arrived in Taram, Alfilise''s expression also tightened.And Alpha Reese gestured to the captain Jaeger behind him.From there, Rosetta walked in with several large flags.The expression is hardened with tension.


    "Rosetta, it''s time."


    "Ugh ~ Are you sure you want to do this?"Even if Atai does such a big role, his stomach hurts. "


    "Because it''s such a big army."I''ll give you the drum signal, but I''ll give you the flag from the top of the hill.I just gave you a simple signal, so you''re okay.I''ll give you the instructions. "


    That''s why, if you just have the strength, it''s okay for Dalon to have a big flag.


    Rosetta unusually softened her voice, and Alpha Reese gently patted her on the back.


    "Dalon is still a warrior."Rosetta is the only one who can decide when I''m not around.Rosetta had the most experience on the battlefield.Don''t worry, no one can do better than Rosetta if they fail.If anything happens to you, you two can have your necks tied up. ��


    It''s a consolation!


    Muu, Rosetta roars, but takes a few deep breaths and slaps her cheeks and regains her temper.


    "Ugh, noooo!" Let''s do it! "


    "Keep it up. Let''s get started."


    Um, I''ll take care of it.


    I can''t help but ask the Beast King to do it for me.


    As Rosetta waved the big red flag left and right, drums rang in the circle.Along with that, the screams began to rise.In response, Tenma and Flying Dragon began to rise into the sky, and the sound of horseshoes was heard.


    At the same time, the screams of the orcs began to grow from the opposing party.The cheering sounded like a tsunami, and the mercenaries began to pale with the volume of their voices.


    Naturally, its size is also passed on to Alphilees on the hill.The high morale of the enemy and the confidence that they are used to killing humans.That''s why we should get rid of them from the front.If we can''t win the battle, we need to teach it with strength.


    No one saw what Alpha Reese looked like in the front row of the hill at the time, but if the enemy had seen it, they would have compared it to their own commanders.I wondered which demon king I should be.


    After seeing the high morale of the enemy forces, Alpha Reese nodded once.


    That''s a big army. You can''t win with a big voice.


    "Whoa, here."


    ��We take advantage.If it''s too loud, give it a signal until you shut it up. "


    At the behest of Alphilees, Rosetta began to turn the red flag.It was Aerial that went along with it.Aerial on the Ama Silfeed wrapped its advance in white and green battle clothes.For this battle, it was a battle of the heavens.


    When the aerial came out on its own, it called out loudly to the enemy from the horse.


    Hear me out!


    The aerial volume of wind magic also shoots through the orcs'' cheers to silence them.


    Aerial held the spear in her right hand and called out to him with her left hand on her waist.


    "I am Aerial, the commander of the Tianxiang Mercenary Corps."Who is there, a mighty man with the courage to fight with me!? "


    In response to Aerial''s voice, multiple orcs rode on a large, quadruple-legged lizard-like demonic beast from among the orcs.Especially the last person to show up was bigger than the body and the demon beast.Multiple Captains and Generals.Aerial was satisfied with the prey caught and glared at him.


    One of the orcs who saw the opponent as a woman twisted their mouths and stood up with their big swords and slapped the beast''s buttocks.


    Bugaaaa!


    "That''s good, that''s good."


    Aerial waited calmly.And the moment the orc swung down the great sword, Silfeed snorted his nose boringly, fluttering his hind legs around the axis, and Aerreal flashed his spear towards the back of the orc''s neck.


    Aerials with cool faces leapt out with a soaring orc''s neck.


    It''s naive.


    A vivid blow gave rise to cheers from allies.The captains who saw it stood out.


    Gahhhh!


    In response to Aerial provocation, the other four captains simultaneously slapped the Demon Beast''s butt.This time, Aerial also kicked the flank of Silfeed and moved it.And I pressed it with my hand to keep it from coming out to my allies.


    Aerial ran the Silfeed to follow her allies, but it was clearly slowing down.The Orc''s demonic beast is as tough as a dragon, but his legs are slow, and when he sees that Sylphy can keep a good distance from it, Aerial sends a further signal to Sylphy to slow him down.


    As he watched my distance, Aerial unleashed four backswords into the air at the same time.While the orcs were out of sight, Aerreal spun 180 degrees over the Silfeed and fired an arrow.


    When the arrows shot at the nose of the demon beast that ran ahead of the captain, the demon beast raised its forefoot and cried out.The captain who lost control fell, and the other captains stopped the demon beast on the spot and stopped.At that moment, Shuriken, who was dancing in the sky, flew over and smashed the captains'' heads.


    Even the captain who barely survived was relentlessly piercing his eyebrows with an arrow released by Aerial.The general barked as he saw it coming from behind.


    Continued

 2224 Millions of monster sweep fights, 4 to 4 outpost fights ④ ~

    Kissama, spider!


    Oh, you''re going to be mad at me for one person.


    The General level quickly charged at the beast''s legs with a roar of rage.I also challenged the aerial from the front to respond.As soon as the muscles of the General''s Arm rose and the iron Daewoo was swung, Aerial quickly increased the speed of the Silfeed.


    Rather than one stage, there were three stages at once.It was precisely the generals who lost sight of the windy aerials and silfeeds, and remained staggered in a system that raised Daewoo.


    Aerial slowly looked back at Silfeed, shaking off the blood on the spear, and slowly slowed down as well, causing the General''s neck to slump.


    Aerial pierced its neck with a spear, and it was so tall.


    Take down enemy generals!


    Jaeger and Grouzard''s soldiers cheered in response to Aerial''s victory.The monster army ran agitated, but Lisa couldn''t help but notice that the agitation was calming down from the back of the army.


    Center back... slightly to the left


    The monster army''s agitation quickly turned into anger, and each of them began to look forward.Feeling the change in the air, Alpha Reese flashes the flag at Rosetta.


    "Let me pull up Air Real.As planned, I''ll take it at the half-moon formation. "


    Ahhhh!


    Aerial pulls up after watching Rosetta''s flag move.Then, on Lisa''s signal, Alpha Reese frowned a little.Of course, Rosetta also saw the expression on her face.


    "Alfi, what''s wrong? Something unexpected?"


    "It''s within the bounds of my schedule."But I''m not very welcome. "


    Can''t you welcome me?


    "The opponent''s strength is much better than I expected."It could be pretty good for a human commander. ��


    What is the biggest factor that humans can defeat monsters with superior physical abilities and endurance?Not only Alphilees, but also mercenaries and knights, are what everyone who fights thinks.


    One is cooperation. However, even monsters rarely did this.It''s instinct, it''s lust.The decisive difference is the cultivation of history and culture.They do not have the ability to pass on the knowledge and skills they have built systematically.


    That recoil, or the individual''s self-evolution is abnormally fast.It is in an environment of stress that they are transformed to such an extent that they can only assume that they have exerted their power and evolved.If anything, even the life span will change.Normally, the life of several years of oak may be extended to several decades.


    That''s why it''s abnormal that there''s an individual who knows the "art of war".Of course, we may just be imitating people who use similar methods of warfare in battles so far.But the only thing we can''t imitate is that the commander of this army has the means to transmit his will.Even though few human commanders have a focus there yet.


    And with Lisa continuing to report the light in the mirror, Alpha Reese is convinced.The Commander was moving in formation.No doubt about it. He knows what it means not to let the Admiral narrow his eyes in the field.


    "(If we allow them to survive in this battle, we may produce monsters that transcend human intelligence.No matter what we do here, we have to take care of it) "


    Alfilise quietly thought that she was probably the only one who realized it.Or Varsus and Dryan might know intuitively.That''s why we made it to the same battlefield as them.I didn''t want to fight on the same battlefield as Shane Sereno, who might pull his legs.


    Alpha Reese makes her own magic light and sends a signal to Tasha.From above, Tasha looked at the signal.


    "Well, what... does the enemy commander move from left to right?"


    If Lisa sees her opponent with her sensors, Tasha will be able to see her enemies with her naked eye from above. Even a 150,000-strong army will allow Tasha''s vision to catch the eye.


    Tasha manipulated Tenma and sent a signal to Alphilees.With this circular motion, I sent a signal to Alphilees.


    Alright, I''ve added the Commander.


    "That''s fine, but how do we get there? 150,000 legions are coming in!?"


    The Orcs'' armies stomp their feet, strike their weapons, cheer, and boost their morale.At the same time that I heard the sound of the shell, the monks and magicians exercised their magic at once.


    Madness


    uplift


    Runaway


    Improve your allies'' combat abilities with sorcery that can be exercised by humans as well as orcs.No, it''s just magic to use better as a discard pawn.


    In orcs who can barely understand the language system, the effects are known even when using magic to exercise the power of spirits.That''s why I''m suing you. Through the power of the Spirit, to enhance their potential.If that''s not possible, just throw it away.


    Orcs with bodies larger than the average human more than twice have no pain or fear, what effect does it produce when they become a runaway meat bullet?They learned sorcery to make it known to men.


    Gebravaaaa!


    Gyaaaaah!


    "Brawowowow!!"


    An army of orcs who started to charge with screams and growls.I started a blast toward Jaeger, focusing on the sorcery-enhanced creatures.


    On the opposite side, Jaeger took out a large shield to consolidate his defensive formation. Behind it...


    "Hold your position - shoot me!"


    The captains screamed at once, and arrows were fired so much that the sky turned black for a moment.Jaeger''s bows and arrows, which were constantly improving, flew three times as far as usual.If you use high and low, you will reach five times the distance.All at once, the arrows hit the leading orcs, slowing their movement.


    Bugah!?


    Ghee?


    The orcs slowed down with an unconventional voice and were crushed and trampled by a bursting buddy from behind.Once released, they will not stop, neither will the arrows; but the rain of the arrows will not stop them altogether.


    Arrows were released in two or three battalions towards the orc swarm.Still, the Orcs'' flocks will not stop.The head of the orc flock approached, and a spear came out of the gap between them and the Great Shield to intercept them.It stopped like a spear - when many orcs thought so, the shields suddenly opened and the great magic that shone through the gap was released.


    Continued

 2225 Millions of Monster Sweep Battles, Part 5 ~ Outpost Battles ⑤ ~

    The rain of icy spears (Baras Sturm)


    Flaming Dragon Performance (Fafnir Parade)


    Deadwind Blast (Dead Explosion)


    Closess, Muscadelle, and Lana each unleashed their magic power.Then, after swallowing a swarm of orcs, a huge explosion broke out where the magic of Closse and Muscadelle collided.


    When part of the ice evaporated into fog, the magic of Lana merged and the whole area was covered in fog.Not all of them, but more than half of the assaulting avant-garde was covered in fog and lost sight.


    Of course, an army fortified by sorcery can''t stop it from advancing.They come from behind, and whatever''s going on in front of them, they don''t have enough reason to stop at it.


    And when the leading orc hit the wall, I noticed the abnormality for the first time.


    Bugah!?


    "Gahhh!?"


    It was the earth walls that the orc who was trying to crush the humans with his spears.After the sorcery of the three witches took away their sight, the Explorers activated the "Earth Wall" reverse sorcery.


    It was of course Alpha Leith who developed the magic accuracy that was slightly different from the "subsidence of the ground".Deform the chanting of the earth wall in advance to make the ground a gentle slope, and make a thin ground on top to blindfold.At the same time that the fog appeared, it collapsed and crashed a group of orcs into the wall, who mistook it for Jaeger.Please be courteous and provide oil on the ground and thorns on the walls.


    The orcs didn''t have time to climb the wall, they didn''t have time to climb the slope that glided with oil, and they were crushed by the acceleration, and the clogged downhill became a whirlpool of snorting.The defense team glanced into the sight and inadvertently became nauseated, but immediately a sharp voice came from the Company Leaders.


    "Don''t be relentless, drain the oil!"


    When the mercenaries poured large quantities of oil and threw fires at them, the great flames burned.Even if not, the orcs have a lot of oil and fat in their bodies.The more you light it, the better it will burn.


    Stuck oaks crumble and burn, followed by accelerated oaks rolling with oil behind them, and they burn one after the other.The army wrapped in fog couldn''t even stop, and when it realized it was jumping into its own dead zone.


    "Awesome..."


    "It''s like a nightmare."


    By the time the fire grew stronger and the orc''s stench drifted across the battlefield, the soldiers'' noise increased.


    "Have they climbed up...?"


    Walk through this flame?


    No matter how it burns, it takes time for it to burn down.The burning orc carcass was piled up, and the orcs were burning on the scaffolding.


    "That''s not good, Captain!" They ''re-- "


    "Don''t be a wolf! The Commander was right!"


    Explorer, Elf Squad, forward!


    When Fenna called, a total of 500 Explorers and Elves chanted the Earth Wall and added walls.In addition to this, Alfilise added her hand to the chanting and assembled the magic so that it was more than a right angle.


    The orcs still try to charge, but each time a wall of despair is added by the Explorers.Furthermore, on the wall, human magicians drilled a small hole with "tunnel" magic, and from there, they were devising ways to attack with bows and spears.


    It''s like building a fort wall with sorcery.


    A lot of sorcerers. Unique to us, Jaeger.


    Of course, the slopes created by sorcery and the walls have left and right edges. Of course, 150,000 troops cannot handle the slopes alone, and orcs who left reason without sorcery turned from left to right.


    However, that is not necessarily the right answer.


    Kick it off!


    A right-wing, full-blown assault by Merceride and the Karatzel Cavalry, led by Ordine.I trampled the orcs in a flash, and luckily, I fell.


    With a single blow, Merkled pierces the orcs and throws them into the sky, while Ordine is an unstoppable spearhead that doesn''t let a single orc escape within reach of the spear.


    Even so, the momentum of the orcs that followed suddenly waned, but when the leading Red Knight and Black Knight squads quickly cracked, the Tea Knight''s Heavy Horse and the Blue Knight''s Purple Knight''s Wavy Attack were added.


    Repeated assaults, defenses, and containment, the Green Knights defended the left and right, the Purple Knights supported, the Yellow Knights defeated, and the intermediate Karatzel Cavalry charged unstoppably.


    There are no orcs who dare to stop their assault just by leaving reason behind, and the Yellow Knights'' arrows pour down relentlessly on those who try to escape.


    Tatakaye! Nigernaa!


    The captain''s mouth scattered over the demon beast, and Roxonore''s throwing spear blocked it.The orc equipped with a large heavy warrior was crushed by the Tea Knight Goth, and the Magician class was shot through by the arrows of the Yellow Knight Varand. The magic of the Purple Knight Lianno blew his head when the monk class rushed over.


    The general I saw flew behind the beast with his weapon in his hand.


    It can''t be helped! This eleventh regiment commander, Heim of tyranny--


    The quest came to an end halfway through.A green knight, Foricia, was flying faster than the Karatzel Cavalry on a single ride, and he had his head torn apart.Horseless, cavalry-like assault.And a blow to clear the air.The monsters were so excited about the battlefield that no one was aware of her presence.


    "We received a special salary (bonus).Um, Mr. Ham of Brutality? "


    The orc, who could not even claim his name because of Follicia''s mistake, would go down in history with the contemptuous term pig (ham).As Follicia took the general''s head, the remnants were swallowed up by the cavalry, and Follicia jumped aboard as her squad brought the horses and joined them naturally.


    The Karatzel Cavalry split their forces into two, swapping positions with the other half of the Knights as the front guard grew tired and prepared them for the rear as they charged deeper into the opposing side.


    And on the opposite left flank,


    Continued

 2226 Millions of Monster Sweep Battles, Part 6 ~ Outpost Battles ⑥ ~

    Bigaaaa!


    Bugoooooo!


    The bustle of battle was only the screams of the orcs. Every time Varsus wielded the Great Sword, the Orc''s head gathered together and danced in the sky. It was the first battle of the mad beast to quake even the frenzied orcs. The giant oak flesh is not only an obstacle to Varsus'' sword, but also a weapon and a sword that crushes the flesh together.


    At first, Black Hawk tried to assault with a loud voice, but he was barely able to follow Varsus in his footsteps.


    Whoaaaa


    "Wow."


    If you guys have an unmotivated voice, you don''t have to force it out.


    Despondent by the expressionless Bets, Max and Lexus stopped shouting somehow.


    I mean, that''s the only thing you can do, right?


    "Varsus is amazing." You don''t have a neck to hunt, do you? "


    "If I think about it, I''ll suddenly turn back, so be prepared." Even Varsus is human. Orcs hunt 200 or 300, and then take a break-- "


    Betz stopped, but Varsus'' sword continued to be unstoppable. The number of corpses seems to have already exceeded the number just now. Betts looked to his left and right, bobbing his head.


    "Ahh... well then, let''s expand to the left and right." Max on the right and Zeldos on the left-- "


    "I''m free, can I fight too?"


    Are these pigs your enemy?


    Two women in black dressed like angels dancing next to Betts. Looking left and right, Vaika and Chaska''s silver eyes sparkled.


    "Chaska, do you want to fight?" Who will defeat more Orcs? "


    "That''s fine." It''s better to monopolize the bed this evening than to win. "


    "I got in."


    Vaika''s weapons are flying into the Orcs. A weapon that exceeded the speed of sound ran in a straight line, flying the head of a distant general in an instant.


    On the other hand, the orcs became wrinkled and dried up as they watched. Betts sighed when he saw the women who started the fight on their own.


    I haven''t agreed yet, have I?


    ... Grandpa, you''re happy every night.


    Bets gave up on Lexus when she said something cheerful.


    "What can I do for you?" Whichever way you''re in a bad mood, you''re going to die in an instant. That''s what happens every night. "


    ... after all, I''m going to stop.


    You, too, are a good choice for a woman.


    "I''m your only choice, I''m sure I''ll be all right"


    Immediately after that, the temperature of the air dropped sharply behind Lexus, but in the frenzy of the battlefield, such a thing happened.


    And when I saw that the orcs were being knocked down radially, the black hawks were moving on their own.


    "Do you want to do it on your own?" To make it easier for the people who stick it in the back. "


    Looks like that''s more like us, huh


    "Don''t get in the way of the 5th Corps, they''re all garbage."


    "Oh, I don''t want to be told by the worst scum."


    When Fand��ne breathed into Gergeda''s ears, Gergeda began to strike the orcs with her tongue fluttering as she led the 5th Squadron.


    Zeldos''s 4th Corps charged at the surviving orcs, and Louis, Lexus, and Fand��ne went to find their prey.


    And only Max''s first team was calmly assessing the situation.


    "Now, even if I leave it alone, the two silver war princesses may be able to settle it, but if possible, I want to hunt down enemies efficiently." Are you going to crush my lovers from where the enemy''s consciousness gathers? "


    Of course, boy.


    That''s right.


    "Max, I think the black-haired leader has the same aim as Max."


    One of the Lovers, Penelope, looked up at the battlefield and saw the Tenma Knights repeating their signals while watching the battlefield. Max looked up at it and nodded tinyly.


    "It''s a pretty complicated signal." I might be able to analyze it in a few hours, but I don''t have time to do it right now. I had the same idea, but of course I was a military master, so I was targeting the other general''s head. All we can do is efficiently crush the enemy commander. ��


    Isn''t that the number of opponents?


    "I''m tired ~"


    Well, don''t say that.


    The Lovers softened their voice before the operation, but Max encouraged them to move. When analyzing enemies, the factions are all the same. It was huge, but the effects of the opponent''s sorcery were about to expire.


    When the retreat began, there was no difference in behavior, whether it was monsters or humans. As Max watched his opponent''s actions, he began to move to cut through the weak spots of his enemies.


    Oh, your speed has increased.


    Growthfeld slowly followed as he assisted with overall healing and strengthening magic as he noticed a change in the movement of his allies.


    When the 1st Squad starts to operate, it will change from an awe-inspiring fight to a breakthrough. A way to crush the Commander and get close to the Admiral''s throat at the shortest possible distance.


    If you''re dealing with an army of about 10,000, that''s all you need. With Valsus, Mireille, and Betts at the forefront, the battle is almost deserted. In less than half a day, Black Hawk''s war usually ends with the subject''s neck.


    "However, this time, the size of the opponent is different." I don''t think I can do it in half a day, but... what do you think of that Alphi Reese? "


    Grosfeld was glancing at the direction of the lady swordsman who was supposed to be on the hill.


    The Alphilees stared across the battlefield. So far, as expected. The opposing forces that were breaking through the front were almost completely annihilated, and left and right forces were dominant. The right-wing Karazelle Cavalry had cut into more than half of its opponent''s great men, and the left-wing Black Hawk was gradually dispersing its treatment, but it was gradually starting to swallow up.


    After each mercenary regiment cuts in, Jaeger''s followers gradually pushed their enemies upward. The enemy will have taken over 20,000 tons of damage.


    The battle is going too well... so next time...


    As Alpha Reese predicted, the enemy starts to move. I''ve used my numbers to start moving further around us.


    The opposing army was still outnumbered. Fight around if you have the advantage in numbers. It''s a superior method of warfare.


    "The problem is that the left and right mercenary forces are too assaulting." I want to avoid the siege, but I don''t want to cut this momentum. "


    It''s time to go.


    Dryan called out to Alpha Reese. It seemed like I was about to lose my numbness. Alpha Leith smiles back at Dryan.


    No.


    W-what?


    As Dryan dropped his shoulder, Alpha Reese pointed to explain the situation.


    Continued

 2227 Millions of Monster Sweep Battles, Part 7 ~ Outpost Battles 7 ~

    ��If the enemy is an overwhelming force, the protruding forces will be surrounded and cut down. The Black Hawk, the Karazelle Cavalry, is about to swarm in?��


    Um, indeed.


    Dryan hadn''t been able to read what was going on. Why would that happen? Thinking about my battles, I realized that I had only experienced equal numbers or superior battlegrounds in numbers. Gruzard is the greatest power in the land of the Beastmen. In the battle against the barbarians, many enemies did not cooperate with each other. In other words, it was possible to destroy each one of them.


    If you''re in command, you''re surrounded in the middle. Such a cold sweat struck Dryan''s spine.


    Dryan suggests that the anxiety be dispelled.


    Well then, let''s take that besieging force...


    ��That''s no good.��


    Again!


    Rosetta burst out unexpectedly. Considering that there would be no one but Alphilees who could get Dryan this far, I have no choice but to thank fortune for choosing a woman of my own.


    Alpha Reese ordered Rosetta to change the flag signal.


    The right wing is from the sky, and the left wing is led by the Aerial Riding Force.


    From the sky?


    "What do you think you borrowed Flying Dragon''s unit for?" Guruzard''s turn is now. It''s time to get ready. Isn''t your body cold? "


    "There is no such weak person in our army..."


    When Dryan looked to his army, some were excited about the battle and others were stretched out. Dryan barked from the hill and someone suddenly began to stretch out in shock. Understanding the Beastman better than the King himself, Alpha Reese commands Rosetta to signal the Dragon Knights.


    Under the command of Alpha Reese, a section of the Flying Dragon Squad led by Anneclose formed a row of five, and the orc herd that was about to be besieged was wiped out by the fire line. Without warning, the Orcs, who have become a flame, are confused and give Anneclose a merciless order to try to escape as they bump into each other.


    "Second wave, let go!"


    The Commander-like Orcs are trying to regenerate their forces, and the flames are burning again. Dryan looked at it and screamed.


    Mmm, I saw it firsthand, but it''s more powerful than I imagined.


    "The fire of that flying dragon is not infinite." Still, there are only a few tactics that can deal with the flames that are flying overhead at high speeds and bathed in them. What would Gruzard do against it? "


    "... we''ll have to dig trenches to get past them. We don''t have enough jumping equipment for every unit in the army, and flying dragons don''t have any viable jumping equipment." Fortunately, there is no velocity, so you can watch it, but if you are surrounded from all sides, it will be over. "


    ��The dragon could collide in the air, so you won''t be blowing fire from all sides. But I think a crossfire is possible. They have up to 30,000 of them."


    The sight of 30,000 flying dragons filling the sky made Dryan feel cold.


    "... why didn''t Romansland dominate the continent?"


    "It''s probably too much to fight, but I still don''t know how to take care of the flying dragon, how far it is from the nesting site, and the breeding conditions." Besides, even if you have a vast land, it doesn''t make sense if you can''t maintain it. "


    "Was the king of all ages wise?"


    "Or was it stupid?" It''s just that it could have been the same, for better or for worse. ��


    You think Swendle''s different?


    "At least I think you''re playing the stupid king." History will tell us if you''re really stupid. "


    Looking at the flock of orcs burned and rolling by Alphilees, the third flying dragon burst into flames, and on the left flank, the troops of the Great Grassland tribe led by Aerreal were scattering the orcs.


    Even though the Black Hawk had a lot of momentum, it was small. Whether they kick a thousand or two thousand, they trample them, and a backfill appears.


    But where the army was not formed, a tribal force led by Aerial rained arrows.


    "Get in there! It''s a big pig hunt!"


    Wooler!


    Under Aerial command, the 500 cavalry took the necks of the orcs in the middle of the mass in small pieces. In particular, the range of the aerial bow and arrow is more than double that of a normal soldier. The Orc Commanders were unintentionally shot in the head one after another by aerial arrows flying out of sight.


    The movement of the enemy forces changed when the tribe''s troops fell apart. Instead of ramming the army head-on, they threw away the downhill front, making it thicker on the left and right. Of course, the orcs in the center would march diagonally from side to side.


    Alpha Reese shouted.


    "Here it is! Grudzard army, prepare to charge!"


    You''re here!


    Dryan takes off his pelvis. The muscles were raised and blood vessels were rising, waiting for the command to charge. At the same time, Guruzard''s army was in a forward leaning position.


    Alpha Reese shouted more.


    "Give Fenna directions! Wave the brown flag!"


    Alright, here we go!


    When Rosetta waved the flag, Fenna saw it and gave the order.


    "I''ll build a bridge!" Sorcery unfolds! "


    When I activated the magic circle in front of the Explorer and Elves, the earthen wall stretched even further, and the stretched wall slowly leaned toward the enemy and became a bridge.


    Dryan gave a fierce smile of "gain".


    I see, we''ll do what we want!


    Yeah, please eat it up.


    "You know that word!!"


    Dryan ran violently from the top of the hill and jumped. Just as he stood at the head of his army waiting under the hill, he pushed his fist toward the sky.


    I don''t need words, hunt them down!


    Ahhhhh!


    In response to Dryan''s roar, all of Gruzard''s troops shouted. Alpha Reese slapped her forehead in a shaking cheer.


    "Ugh, I want you to charge quietly." Even though we''ve made a gap, what should we do if the other party responds �� �� "


    The worry ends in anguish. Guruzard''s assault led by Drine reaches enemy territory faster than the horses and thrusts the flanks of the orcs as they unfold from side to side.


    One of the orcs noticed Gruzard crossing the bridge, so he pointed and called out to his companions. And by the time I looked back, my head had already fallen between the fangs of Grouzard''s army.


    Continued

 2228 Millions of Monster Sweep Battles, Part 8 ~ Outpost Battles 8 ~

    The rush of beasts quickly fills the battlefield. Orcs blew up one after another at that incredible speed and attack power. When a certain orc and the assaulting beasts bounced and collapsed, he received the claws and fangs of the beasts one after another as if he were in a monotonous state. Without knowing when he died, he exposed the remains of bones that were barely left of flesh when he finally stopped spinning.


    Go ahead, crush it!


    "Cut the meat of the pigs with your claws and your fangs!"


    The raging or rampaging magic is unnecessary for a Beastman.


    While Lisa senses their advance, she remembers the days when she fought with Alpha Reese and Miranda, saying that one day she won''t be able to fight the Beasts. Lisa thought it ironic that the beasts were fighting to save Romanesque, even though it was supposed to be Romanesque that humans developed their steelmaking skills to fight the beasts.


    Lisa shoots her sonar at her companion as Gruzard goes through the uninhabited wilderness and shows off her assault.


    "Now, let''s move forward." This battle is not about destruction, it''s about annihilation. It''s up to us to succeed. "


    Lisa''s sensors force up while keeping her distance. In order to be able to cope with whatever was around each sensor, a group of 50 people were escorted, and while complementing each other so that there was no leakage, they gradually pushed up the sonar''s siege as if to narrow the net.


    Doing so gave Lisa a strange feeling. It feels like you share the range of your sonar as well as the range of every other sonar you link to. Then I took in the sonar range of the other sensors and felt like I could sense the opposing forces in a range I''d never seen before.


    A feeling that the world is expanding. It felt similar to the day I woke up as a sensor.


    "This is... a little too visible..."


    Including the other person''s heart sounds, Lisa unintentionally narrowed her senses as she almost heard the sound of her muscles. I was almost stunned by the amount of information I had. Then, you can sense loud heart sounds in it, and even the flow of magic can distinguish different individuals.


    "... erm, do you mean that you know exactly where the enemy general and superior species are?"


    Lisa used her own barrier application to create a chunk of sonar in the air to signal where Fenna would be. It was a signal that the snow was as big as a palm and could play.


    Fenna brings a group of Explorers with her.


    "That was Lisa, wasn''t it?" What can I do for you? "


    ��I''d like to give it a try. Can you see if there are any enemy generals or superior species around where I dropped the sonar?��


    "Let''s do it."


    To confirm where Lisa dropped the sonar, a simple ��earth wall�� is used to make the elevation, and Fenna checks the position.


    There were definitely a number of large bodies and superior species that were thought to be enemy generals.


    ... Lisa, it''s so dizzy.


    ... it looks like Lisa''s sensing ability has improved a step. Please get in touch with Air Real. And the Jaeger backfill. I''ll turn it on all at once. "


    Lisa smiled unstoppably with a confident smile.


    Alpha Reese was the first to realize that the air on the battlefield had changed. The attack on the left flank was unusually fast. I still don''t know what happened, but imagine that Lisa is doing something.


    "(There is always something unexpected on the battlefield - be flexible in your head and don''t stick to one tactic.)"


    That''s what Aldrews said in his book of martial arts. But this change will probably benefit our allies.


    The right-wing Karazelle Cavalry was about to pounce to the back of the opponent. It was just an endless run. We were going to let Tasha lead us out and charge us again from a different angle. Ordine was confident that she would be able to break through the enemy territory one more time.


    The left flank was a little behind, but it was pushing the opponent closer to annihilation. From the front, Guruzard had already pushed the opponent halfway, but his speed was slowing down. It seemed to be hard from the inside to the back of the enemy.


    So far, things have been much better than expected. I was hoping we could manage to bring down the enemy forces by nightfall, but it''s only been two moments since the battle began.


    The situation is faster than expected. Proceed with caution or eat it all at once.


    Either the enemy general is in the back half, or he''s moved to the right wing... Well, I guess.


    As Alpha Reese made her choice, the barrier Lisa would have created activated. It''s the biggest I''ve ever seen. It covered the battlefield much bigger than Lisa should have been able to build.


    As if it were snowing in the summer, the chunks of the sensor danced like snow, and the biggest shining snow among them fell into the back of the opponent''s right side.


    Alpha Reese instantly understood the meaning and jumped out.


    Corwin, I''m in command.


    "Because I will defeat the general myself ~?"


    "No, there should still be one or two waves." I''m the most sure of it. ��


    "I will follow the intuition of the leader of the regiment ~ Welcome ~"


    With a deep thank-you from Corwin, Alphilees jumped on Anneclose''s riding dragon, Arlon, as he ordered Tasha to send a flag signal. Arlon is a noble dragon, but I don''t forget that he once rescued Doce, Arlon''s sister dragon. When Anneclose told me to stay with Alphilees, I was quietly waiting for him.


    Then, after pulling Arlon''s reins, he jumped up to Anneclose.


    Anne, it''s a big stuffing!


    "Already? The sun isn''t leaning yet?" So you''re going to destroy the enemy group all at once? "


    "It''s much better than I expected, but I don''t want to let it out." Let''s go as planned. ��


    "Alright, let the Dragon Knights spread out." I''ll pick him up. "


    Please!


    Anneclose had heard from Alphilees about the expected development so far. At first, I thought it would work that well, but it got so faintly cold that it went as expected.


    Now, if Alpha Reese hadn''t been my best friend, it would have been a tactic to keep her away as a paranoid woman, but the reality was even more than that. With Alpha Reese in command, we can win. With conviction, Anneclose ordered the Dragon Knights to prepare for the next stage.


    Continued

 2229 Millions of Monster Sweep Battles, 9 to 10 Outpost Battles

    "Damn, it''s coming down or down!"


    It was a Jaeger who pushed the battalion up as the backstage of the previous Grouzard, Blackhawk, and Karatzel cavalry, but Tajibo, who led the battalion, was blurry.


    Tajibo, who was obsessed with spears at the head of the battalion, had already defeated 50 of them. It is troublesome to count, but it can be estimated that it has been defeated due to the feeling of fatigue.


    Two months is a luxurious amount to crush if requested by the guild. Even so, the Dragon Man was short of breath in front of an opponent who showed no signs of diminishing. I still can''t believe our troops scratched through these enemies.


    The tip of Tajibo''s spear is a little dull, and the orc that couldn''t be defeated by a single blow hits hits Tajibo. Behind it, I saw another orc holding a spear.


    "Damn, damn it!"


    I either let go of my spear and thrust the orcs away, or I used an orc shield to fight back. If it''s only for my own safety, it''s the former, but if it''s not to wipe out the momentum of the squad, it''s the latter. The momentary error of judgment blunted Tajibo''s hand.


    "Ah, first of all--"


    The orc in the back was Captain. The moment she almost took an unexpectedly sharp blow, Dalon''s battle axe blew out the opponent''s upper body.


    "Is everything all right, Tajibo?"


    "Oh, my God, the problem is solved now."


    "It''s time to retreat, once in the back, let the battalion rest." There''s still a long way to go. "


    "I''ll let you do that."


    Tajibo signals the squadron to fire arrows into the sky, and then retreats to replace Dalon''s battalion. It was thanks to my regular training that I could retreat so easily in the midst of a war.


    On the way down, Wiktoria''s battalion stops next and passes them by. Wiktoria''s battalion prepared drinks and snacks and gave them to the Tajibos.


    "Thank you for your hard work. The damage seems to be minor, Rock."


    "I almost got hurt myself." Did the Commander read this development? "


    How do you destroy the Orcs?


    "No, it''s not a tactic, it''s a battalion that takes turns hitting enemies every half an hour." You''ve been training for more than a month, haven''t you? I thought it would have been pretty dangerous if Dalon hadn''t come at that distance. "


    Wiktoria, Tajibo, and Dalon were instructed by Alpha Reese to lead the battalion, but their training focused on how to move the squad and how to take turns. Individual hands were told to play outside the training, and they were thoroughly beaten only by situation training and group battles fought in groups of ten.


    There were many voices among the mercenaries that they would not need training to replace them, and Tajibo was also skeptical of the effect, but it was reported that only those who could not move according to their training were deeply responsible in the battalion.


    Tajibo is surprised to be able to grasp almost everything about the battalion while listening to the report while taking a breath. It seemed to be the same for Wiktoria.


    "When I sit down, the report comes up on its own."


    "Yes, I''m surprised, and the surrounding mercenaries must feel the same way as far as their faces go." The main body of the mercenary is always to survive with a sour tongue, but the way to fight to minimize damage is brilliant. In particular, Alphilees focused on information transmission. It looks like the sensors are working better than expected. ��


    "That''s right, don''t you think it''s too brilliant?"


    Tajibo was carrying snacks in his mouth as he watched Dalon fight. Dalon, who is even big in the orcs, is lucky enough to beat his enemies. The battalion was strong enough. Orcs swarming against them lack momentum. Sensors led by Lisa have proven their rank one after another, hunting them intensively.


    If the army is the opponent, it is terrifying, but if the orc loses its leadership, it will only get stuck on the right and not become a threat. Watching their captains being destroyed one after the other in front of them would lower their morale, if not orcs.


    Wiktoria returned the question to Tajibo as she watched the momentum difference, which was no longer known as a large army.


    "... what are you trying to say?"


    "Well, it may be unexpected that the sensor units are working harder than expected." Where did the commander learn about the battles between the armies? ��


    "Isn''t it the teacher''s teaching?"


    "Even if you have a deep understanding of the art of war, there is still some confusion and mistake in command, right?" I''m scared shitless, this. It''s been over a hundred years since a war of this magnitude was fought, but how could our Commander possibly be able to control the battle so well? ��


    Tajibo''s question is what Wiktoria naturally thought. But Tajibo will know that there is no way to answer that question.


    That''s why Wiktoria replied.


    ��It just so happens, I can only say so.��


    "If you say it well, it''s a talent." But if this is talented-- "


    If you''re talented, then what?


    I thought it was better not to say anything further, but Tajibo lowered his voice and told Wiktoria to hear him.


    "Our leader is too talented in war." What happens when we live in a peaceful world? ��


    Are you trying to tell me that Alpha Reese is a hero in a turbulent world?


    "From the enemy''s point of view, yes." I hope the tip isn''t right for us. "


    No way.


    ��If you don''t, can you say it?��


    Wiktoria could not immediately deny Tajibo''s doubts. Tajibo opened his mouth in disgust as he looked at Wiktoria.


    "No, I''m sorry, you can''t answer without calm down."


    "... No, I''m just surprised I can''t answer right away. I trust Alphilees, but when they say that..."


    "I''m the same." No, I think everybody feels it. Our leader, who manipulates the army so brilliantly, is scared. It was said that there might be a Great Demon King class opponent, but from the point of view of the enemy, I wonder which one is the Demon King. "


    Is our leader the Demon King?


    Tajibo nodded earnestly to Wiktoria''s words.


    "Should I call you a hero? The only difference between a hero and a demon king was whether they were enemies or allies. With this momentum, would you really destroy 100,000 or 150,000 orcs? If it''s a hero to do something like that, you''re a hero. No matter how many pigs we fight, we won''t forbid sympathy."


    "Leave it that way. It''s no use thinking you''re a traitor."


    "I didn''t mean to." But it was true that the Commander was starting to feel a little scary. I owe Jaeger a debt of gratitude, and I felt comfortable. But I just thought that maybe I should just chat it up. "


    "... I don''t think that''s what you''re thinking."


    Wiktoria could not deny Tajibo''s words. Tajibo sighed together and chewed the last snack.


    "I''m sorry, forget it." But the Jaegers are big and small, and they''re starting to get drunk in the war, either as regimental commanders or lieutenants. I just thought it''d be nice to have a cool guy. "


    And thou, the vassal of the dragon of fire, speakest calmly.


    What, are you sorry?


    "No, let''s keep the advice to ourselves." But as long as Lisa and Miranda are around, I''m sure Alphilees won''t run rampant. ��


    I hope so.


    By the time Tajibo had stood up to support his spear, the battalion led by Dalon had cut deeper. At the moment when their momentum was about to stop, a formation of flying dragons flew overhead, spitting flames at the opponent and disturbing them.


    Seeing the confused and joyfully swinging weapons towards the fleeing orcs, Wiktoria felt a little more anxious about Tajibo.


    But on the other hand, there are many who are not there. Elsia and Gail, who led the platoon, certainly couldn''t afford it.


    Continued

 2230 Millions of Monster Sweep Battles, 10-10 Outpost Battles

    ��Ahhhhh!��


    "URAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!


    Two platoon captains were wielding their swords against the orcs in desperate form.


    Elsia had Utie on her head, and she was flying instructions to keep Elsia from being surrounded by orcs. Otherwise, Elsia, struck by the excitement of the war, will stubbornly end up stabbing the orcs that are already dying.


    Around Gail, Rosetta''s Special Forces were right to assist. Keep telling Gail what''s going on in case she gets confused. Accustomed to the battlefield, ancient soldiers supported Gail with excitement and blindness. In Gail''s experience, wielding one-on-one swords against orcs was close to winning, and it was difficult to deal with multiple orcs at the same time.


    And when the orcs all around them stopped moving, their battalions were signaled to retreat.


    Elsia Platoon Leader, let''s retreat.


    "We''re going back, Gale Platoon Leader."


    Elsia was spoken to by a boy soldier younger than her. Elsia nodded with a blue face and checked the faces of the surrounding crew.


    Gail was more calm than she thought in the cynical voice of her companions, and had already begun to retreat when she took the call. It was a difference because of the difference in the quality of the servicemen, but Elsia was unhappy with it and ordered to retreat with a small bite of her lips.


    Let''s go back, are we all safe?


    "Yes, only minor injuries."


    It was mostly just a finishing touch to the orcs.


    The blood and sweat of the enemies, including Elsia, made her look terrible, but Elsia was relieved that there were no dead. Even though I''ve experienced battles before, having subordinates makes me completely different from being nervous. If you become a company captain or a battalion captain, how on earth do you command people? Elsia was not surprised.


    "(Or if I get used to the death of others, will the captain of the company or the captain of the battalion be fine?)"


    When Elsia thought about it, one of the platoon praised Elsia with a gaze of respect.


    "Even so, the Elsia Platoon Leader is right!" Use your thrusting sword to vividly smash the orcs that are coming! Even with such a slender sword, if you use it properly, you can get multiple orcs at once! "


    "That''s right! I learned that giant orcs can be stopped once with a shield, then beaten with heavy weapons, or defeated without approaching with medium- or long-range weapons!" It was the first time I''d ever heard of a pierced sword that could simultaneously swing multiple swords. The winner of the unified martial arts tournament, the women''s division! "


    ... it just so happens that...


    Elsia was humble, but defeating the Orcs was not a problem for Elsia. Compared to the mighty men who fought in the Unified Martial Arts Games, I was confident that even if they charged at the same time, about five of them would be light.


    However, when attacked from all directions on the battlefield, the situation was slightly different. First of all, it is important to take the position. With the utmost care not to be surrounded, he takes the lead as a platoon commander. I knew that Jaeger was serious about training and training as a platoon leader, but when it came to actually doing it on the battlefield, the situation was completely different.


    "(I''m glad I listened to you seriously... there was a voice around me saying that you should do the Company Leader based on your achievements, but what would have happened if Alphileys hadn''t kept saying no?)"


    When Elsia thought of Alphilees'' sinister face, she was able to breathe out deeply for the first time. At the same time, a tremendous sense of fatigue assaulted. We''ll have to make another assault in an hour. If you repeat this until the sun goes down, you may be uneasy about your strength, your energy, and even your nerves. Appreciate the vision of Alpha Reese, who proposed training to take turns holding the front line.


    Elsia checks the other platoons retreating from behind her and sends signals to each other to make sure they''re safe. Apparently, I was relieved that I was able to do well as a platoon leader.


    Goraaaa!


    The orc under the orc''s carcass suddenly rose and barked. Were you hiding, or did you just breathe back? The youngest girl in the platoon grabs Elsia''s legs before she complains about which squad she failed to defeat.


    Caaaah! Captain Elsia!


    "Grrrr!"


    An orc thrusts the girl towards Elsia as she holds up her thrusting sword. It was meant to be a meat shield, but did the dying orc not think about escaping there, or did his consciousness become cloudy after the injury? He waved his axe at the girl who was his shield.


    Ah!?


    Elsia''s response to the impossible behavior was delayed for a moment. I couldn''t reach the orc''s arm with my thrusting sword, and my throwing weapon wasn''t powerful enough or in time.


    The serviceman dies. That despair pierces through Elsia''s head, and the inside of her head turns pure white. Oh, this is what despair is all about. If you think you may die, then you come up with the idea to survive one after another, but why can''t you move if it''s the death of one of your friends?


    It was the sharp flash of the sword that broke into Elsia''s armor.


    What, are you okay?


    An emerald sword gathered the orcs into three pieces and gave them to Elsia, holding the girl who had fallen. Emerald strangely peered into her eyes as she turned towards Elsia.


    Did you hurt yourself anywhere?


    "... ah, no! As you can see, it''s okay!"


    When Elsia replied, Emerald laughed.


    "It''s because I hit it, but I usually don''t mess around." Ah, well done. I''m sure it''ll be all right next time. EMRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR,


    Emerald waved and quickly chopped up a platoon of orcs who were trying to catch up with their retreating forces, flying further toward the front.


    A completely different sword on the battlefield. Even though it should be easier to get hurt than humans for just the amount of wings, I didn''t let the orc swarm scratch me, and my companion leaked an admiration from Emerald''s trick in an instant.


    "Awesome ~"


    What was that?


    "Is that the princess Emerald?" If it''s a fight, it looks like someone else... "


    I knew that the sword was hanging, but I realized once again that the essence of emeralds was a hunter, and Elsia was also puffy, but I waved my head and gave instructions to the platoon.


    "That''s not a slip." I''m going to back off! "


    "Hey, it''s not okay."


    It was Liam who spoke up to Elsia as she tried to step back. Elsia was stuck with words when she saw the unpleasant scene, but Liam spoke gently against her expectations.


    "Everyone''s fine, you''re doing great." If you take a break back there, say hello. "


    ... what, it''s disgusting. Have mercy?


    Liliam shouted in amazement at Elsia''s strength. It was a look of spare as it looked at a few orcs that were coming towards it.


    "You, Elsia. Do something about your crooked guts." It''s just labor, isn''t it? "


    "Ru-sa-say!" You and I are each other! "


    "In my first role as platoon leader, half of them died. That''s why I said it was good. It''s a simple compliment."


    Lilliam was furious again. Ugh, Elsia got stuck in words.


    Well, if you can stretch that pleasure, you''re still fine.


    "... did you get used to the death of your people?"


    Lilliam stops the sword for a moment. I used my magic eyes to cut out the orcs at once. I turned to Elsia using the blanks I had made.


    "You can''t get used to it, can you? But if I don''t wield my sword, I''ll die, and my people will die more. If you don''t like it, be strong enough to protect it all. Well, that''s impossible."


    "... somehow I can see what you mean by that." When you''re done for the day, let me tell you something. "


    "If you want me to tell you to keep your head down, that''s fine."


    But that''s fine.


    I thought I was going to hate it so much, but when I saw Elsia leave without saying yes, Lilyam got confused. And giggling.


    "It''s probably the first time I''ve seen a cute girl." I wonder if it would make you stronger than I am. But I wonder when I''ll realize that I can''t protect everyone in reality. It''s really best to stay cheeky. "


    Even the brash Elsia will know the reality one day. While not realizing that there was a feeling of loneliness in her chest, Liliam turned the battalion she was leading towards the orc who was still rushing from the front.


    Continued

 2231 Millions of Monster Sweep Battles, Part 11 ~ Outpost Battles

    I''m out!


    "This is the back of the enemy army."


    Led by Melkled and Ordaine, the Karatzel Cavalry pushed diagonally through the Orc''s army.


    Ordine looks back for the first time in front of a meadow where an oak meat wall suddenly broke off. Each of the following knights followed the line almost without breaking even though they were in desperate shape, but realized that they could not see the Orc''s army on the left.


    He raised his helmet and shouted at the knights around him.


    What''s the damage?


    "The dropout was around a hundred riders." It would be good to get out of that army. "


    Red Knight Merkled answered without changing his complexion. Surely the damage is small. But I only cared about the last army I hit.


    Ordine called Mercred, looking slightly further behind the Orc''s army, as she rushed back to the speed of the horses to form a formation.


    "Merkled, if it''s not my imagination..."


    "Don''t worry, it''s not my fault." The last enemy army of just under 10,000 consisted of the upper species. I may have taken both my weapons and my armor from the humans, but I was good at it. It''s a highly trained army. "


    You were in a lineup, too.


    "That''s right, that''s the enemy''s main force." The rest of them are in trouble, aren''t they? "


    After all, it wasn''t my imagination. I got through it at the end, but I couldn''t handle it. The intense tactics and leaning of the shields have given us the power to break through.


    That''s why it protruded to the left more than expected. Kalazel''s assault on the cavalry boiled down to Ordine''s fighting spirit. Mercenaries also cared about face. In particular, the Karazelle Cavalry must be a dream not only for mercenaries, but also for people and knights. Otherwise, I can''t apologize to the generations of wonderful heads of delegation.


    Orderin''s eyes burned in the helmet. At that moment, Melkled tenderly patted Ordine on the shoulder.


    "Calm down, Commander. Let the horses drink first."


    Ah, ahh


    Ordine clenched her fist wide into the sky, and the knights rearranged their formation, stopping all armies exactly 50 steps later. Holding the horse without lowering the weapon on the spot, he gives the horse water and takes a short rest with snacks and drinks.


    There is plenty of distance from the orcs. Even if something happened, I had a distance to deal with it. Merkleid talks to Ordaine before the captains, other than Ordaine and Merklead, gather.


    "Damn, you''re short-tempered." I think you deserve to be the captain of the Red Knights. "


    "... I''m sorry. I''m still not the Commander''s vessel."


    I could imagine what the face of Ordaine was like behind the helmet, but Merkled deliberately let it out.


    "It''s like there''s no vessel." All the heads of the corps from generation to generation said the same thing. If you say that, the first generation is the least like the leader of the regiment. "


    "... I''ve been told many times, but the first generation is a hero." I don''t think so. "


    "Heroes are a bit tailor-made, but the first order-in would certainly have been real." I didn''t dress well, though. "


    Merkled''s tone is only soothing when he''s always talking about his first generation. I wonder if he''s aware of that, Ordine.


    "But he was always clear about what he wanted to do." If you don''t make a mistake, the cavalry won''t lose. The cavalry hasn''t perished, not even if it''s Ordained, because they''ve done their job. ��


    "What do you want to do?" Am I ready? "


    "I don''t know what to do now." We have a lot of friends on the battlefield that we can count on. Jaeger, Blackhawk, and Gruzard. Your arms are ringing, aren''t they? But we don''t have to fight on our own. That''s how it is, isn''t it? "


    "... I see."


    Certainly, being in this position as a mercenary group is already like a dream tale. Ordine felt a little sunny in front of her, but Merkled''s tone turned steeper. At the same time, Ordine noticed a change in the Orcs.


    "If the opposing army is more tough than I thought - I''ll [use it]." Just keep that in mind. "


    "-Oh, that''s not so much."


    "I don''t think there are that many opponents." They''re coming out. "


    Just as the other captains were about to assemble, the orcs'' armies that were moving quietly suddenly spread out behind them. Orc cavalrymen with long spears (lances) in line. The leading orcs were each heavily armed and straddling a giant four-legged bronze dragon. The other orcs were riding bipedal dragons and cookdoos.


    The Blue Knight Roxonore shouted with surprise.


    "What is that?" Are they going to say "cavalry" in front of everyone? "


    "Come on, but you seem to be motivated enough." This is the real thing. Commander Ordine, how do you break it? "


    "That''s right..."


    Mercred''s words add up to Ordine''s head. I wondered how many times my first generation had done this kind of adventure, and I felt like I was standing beside him for the first time. Exhilarating, rising, fighting spirit.


    This caratzel cavalry is going to be attacked by a pig with low intelligence. The moment they showed the difference and stood up and ate it up, a single Tenma Knight jumped in front of them.


    Isn''t that right, Commander Ordaine of the Karatzel Cavalry?


    ��I am. What about you?"


    "This is Tasha, the captain of the Tenma Knight Squad." We have a message from Alpha Reese, the military master of this army. ��


    What?


    ��Don''t forget your first promise. It was an opportunity when the enemy provoked the cavalry. More like the Karatzel Cavalry than fighting in front of you. Remember, there''s a big difference between the heads on the horses."


    In response to the open instruction, Ordain burst out after his eyes were rounded. In an instant, he returned to his senses. Feelings can be hot, but your head must always be calm. The winning muscles that I''ve been thinking about for years are all put together in one.


    ��I see. We don''t have to deal with pigs anywhere.��


    ��I don''t know the details, but I''ve been ordered to show you around. If you don''t mind, come here. I''ll take the lead."


    I see. That''s the way to victory.


    If the cavalry were to run, that would be what the commander said.


    Seeing from start to finish, Ordine felt more like a bite than a regret. Looks like Merkled felt the same way. The other captains were still twisting their necks.


    "All right, let me show you around."


    "Yes, this way."


    After seeing Tasha move, Ordain thrust his spear.


    "Everyone, charge again!" Now it''s time to take the General''s head! "


    "" Oh! ""


    The assault by riding squads fighting for one or two riders has resumed on the continent. When Tasha toppled the Tenma, he invited them to the battlefield as Alpha Reese commanded.


    Continued

 2232 Millions of Monster Sweep Battles, 12-14 Outpost Battles

    Guruzard''s army kicks the Orc''s army apart. The furry eyebrows of the skilled Beast General Kappl reacted to the momentum that was already eating through the half of the enemy field and attacking the back.


    Kappl is not at the forefront than it used to be, and often serves as a second in the lead. Although it is a characteristic of the race, his wide field of vision and night vision gave him more opportunities to look at nature, scouting and the whole, which is why he was able to support his rambling companions and young people from the back, and serve as an oldest participant as a beast general for long enough.


    The next old stock, Prime Minister Ron, has known Kapur since he was a newcomer. The idea of developing by staying on the battlefield for a long time signalled a change in the air on the battlefield.


    The marching speed is dropping.


    Perhaps it was Alpha Reese, but the way Gruzard''s main attack was carried out was impressive. Normally, if we were to take on a large army, we would be surrounded and crushed from both sides, but without a doubt, Jaeger''s backfill was working to make use of Gruzard''s movement.


    Because of that, how many Beast Admirals understand the current situation where they are advancing without any damage? But even with so much help, if the march slows down, the story is simple. The opponent got stronger.


    Some of them are slowing down Guruzard''s movements, led by Dryan. Kappl''s guess said that it should be reflected in the next action.


    "Now, where should I break down?"


    Congratulations!


    One after the other, scouts from the Raven tribe who suspected Kappl''s intentions came down. I was probably watching the enemy from the sky, but it was still early. I didn''t think I''d fly the instructions yet.


    You seem to be struggling, but what''s the matter?


    "Yes, I''m struggling, but..."


    What is it?


    I received a message from the army''s master using the Tenma Knight... I didn''t think about the difficulty and put everything into the backpack and pushed it out with all my strength.


    Oh my God!


    I contacted you with a message at a distance that was as if I had sensed the inside of the coupler''s chest. Once again, I think I can see why Dryan put a glance at Alpha Reese.


    And the message went on.


    "In addition, we should pay attention to magic." We wanted to make sure we didn''t fail to take action. ��


    "Sorcery, right? Orcs, sorcery?" Is that what the Master said? "


    Hah... it''s just like that.


    There might be a magician, but could a magician be born from an orc who could stop Gruzard''s predecessor? Even when I got here, I was half suspicious of Kappl, but now that I saw Alphilees'' skill, I couldn''t help but disobey.


    You''re in Bahia right now, aren''t you?


    "Yes, the Bahia of the Uma tribe are serving."


    "Then we should be waiting for a courier." Send a message to them and let them have their magician''s robe. Hurry. ��


    Hah!


    Seeing the message fly around in haste, Kappl couldn''t hide his anxiety about the fighting so far, which was far too smooth.


    "(Even though Guruzard is experienced, he has never confronted the Great Demon King. You don''t know what that means, do you, Ron? It would be reliable if Zeldos were present at such a time."


    Kapl shouldn''t feel like there''s still some ominous shadow in this battle that should be going well. It was a couple who regretted that there was no Zeldos who could fight ad hoc at a time like this.


    Of course, Zeldos leads Black Hawk''s 4th Corps. The other members of the squad stood by as their battles stopped.


    Captain, what''s the matter?


    "... stop it, stop it. Let''s take a break. Unit 4, assemble!"


    Zeldos'' rush to the 4th Squad, which was drunk with blood, came to a close. Alone, Lieutenant Rasha was a quick rally, except she was finally brought in to be held by someone else.


    Zeldos laughed bitterly when he saw Lascha brought in to be crossed.


    "After all, [Bloody Rusha] is alive and well, hey"


    "Geez, don''t stop!" I don''t know if I want to kill them all! I heard that funny scream when I shredded the creepy flesh of that pig''s head and threw it into my stomach after I screwed it in my ass and mouth! "


    "Just calm down, you."


    When Zeldos hits Lasher on the cheek with a distant hit, Lasher, who was rampaging, returns to me.


    ... that''s it, are you finished yet?


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey. Don''t come near me in battle, okay?


    As Zeldos explains to the new Americans, who once knew Lascha, the Azure Beastman nodded again and again at high speed.


    Zeldos took a breath as he watched Jaeger''s backfill move, which he assumed after he pulled out.


    ... even if you abandon the battle halfway, you can still make up for it without blame. It was a highly skilled mercenary group. No, the commander over there is the best? ��


    "You said Ven or something."


    "I guess that''s the battalion commander, but even so, the subordinate commanders are good." There was never a man''s country that fought like this when I was in the army. It would be a bit harsh if I wanted to deal with these guys. "


    I don''t think we can stop Varsus after all.


    Well, that''s right.


    Zeldos was convinced by the opinion of the serviceman, but Varsus turned back to Zeldos for the time being.


    As if anticipating it, Zeldos sends Valsus snacks and water.


    "What''s the matter, Zeldos?" Is there a reason to suddenly stop moving forward? "


    "Well, after all, the opposing army is devastated." It''s time for the others to go after the crusading opponent. We need to build up our strength for the rest of our battles. "


    "After this... the back of the monsters."


    I don''t know if you''ve figured it out.


    Zeldos drained the water. Zeldos gauges his opponent''s strength with a handful of preliminary investigations, while Varsus reads what''s happening and what''s happening in the air alone. Zeldos was also convinced that Varsus'' ability to stop fighting once was almost as accurate as his future predictions.


    Valsus began to swallow the water and wander over the snacks. It is unusual for Valsus to get snacks during a battle. A man who fights without sleeping for many nights if he has to, must be so exhausted. The orc''s neck was already a few hundred years old.


    Varsus speaks.


    Speaking of which, I heard an anecdote about the Great Demon King in the West.


    "Yeah, anecdote?" --Oh, yeah. There''s still an old story on the west side, isn''t there? "


    "Ah. The Great Demon King is not just a powerful monster." The power alone is more troublesome than the demon beasts on the periphery, but it seems that the Great Demon Lord is the first to show off his true value by leading an army. "


    What do you mean?


    "In the army of the Great Demon King, subspecies and evolutionary species that have never been seen before emerge." And many. I haven''t seen them yet. Probably in the back of the line. "


    In the words of Valsus, the 4th Brigade around him drank a spit. In addition to an army of this size, there were monsters I hadn''t seen before. In fact, there was no mercenary who was not nervous.


    Continued

 2233 Millions of Monster Sweeps, 13 Outpost Battles

    While listening to Varsus'' advice, Zeldos threw a stone at the orcs that leaked out of the front and charged at him. A spinning stone throws through the orc''s eyes and into his head, killing the orc with a single blow.


    "It''s a subspecies I''ve never seen before, hey." I''m only looking forward to it.


    "I thought you''d say that. I feel the same way."


    Well then, after a short pause, let''s charge again--no, we should follow behind Gruzardo.


    "Why?"


    There are subspecies and evolutionary species, right? Well, that''s what I mean. "


    Some nodded to Zeldos'' words, and some looked at their faces with no idea what they meant. Varsus nodded deeply.


    "Then I''ll leave the command to you." Betts seems to be busy with women. "


    "Are you sewing the butt of a happy man?" Well, it doesn''t matter, but what about you? "


    ��Alpha lease is telling me something. It will be time to pick you up."


    An errand? A pickup?


    It''s unusual for Valsus to be on someone''s side, but I knew the answer right away. Because a brilliant flying dragon came down from the sky.


    The Dragon Knight, who steered the ship, spoke haughtily.


    "Excuse me on the battlefield like this!" Commander Blackhawk, Lord Varsus is here. "


    "It''s me."


    As Varsus takes a step forward, she lands and lowers the dragon''s back.


    "I am Anneclose, the commander of the Second Dragon Knights of Roman''s Land. I did what Alpha Reese told me to do. Have you been instructed?"


    "Oh, I''m listening. I need you to show me around."


    I knew it.


    There were many members of the regiment who knew about Anneclose, but Varsus jumped on the flying dragon without giving a damn. With his back, he spoke so that only Anneclose could hear him.


    "I''m sorry, our Dragon Knight is injured."


    ... is there any difference in life?


    "Don''t worry, you''ll recover in a month." That''s because it''s sturdy. "


    That''s fine.


    Amarina was once a senior of Anneclose, and was originally a Dragon Knight who deserved to be honored before Anneclose. If it had been properly evaluated, the leader of the Second Dragon Knights would have been Amarina.


    Varsus naturally knows that. But without telling Anneclose a word about it, Anneclose didn''t have any more unnecessary conversations and danced in the air.


    "Are you ready, Lord Varsus?"


    ��I''m always ready to go. For me, the battlefield is home."


    "Alpha Reese is going to smash you against the enemy General." I mean-- "


    "You want me to fight against the Great Demon King, right?" It doesn''t matter, it''s been a long time. "


    "So easy..."


    Anneclose turned around a little to consider Varsus, understanding that it was unnecessary. In my eyes, I had a fighting spirit, and I knew at a glance that I was using my power rather than suppressing my exuberant will to fight.


    Dorce, a riding dragon, looks back on his fighting spirit in a rare way. Anneclose thought it was useless to worry about the reliability, and she pulled the reins to bring Varsus along as planned.


    The Guruzard army was headed by Dryan, and the troops led by the Beast Admiral were fast advancing. The orcs that confronted each other were blown apart into meat lumps and only rained blood.


    In particular, Dryan''s onslaught was tremendous. Whenever his arms were wielded, the orcs danced in the air, and the warriors rose to see the sight. A familiar sight for warriors, the only difference is that the place is not a wilderness or forest in the south.


    At last, they broke through to the end of the war. Dryan was the first to feel uncomfortable about it.


    ��It''s so fast to get out of the burn-��


    The leading group saw a huge wave of flames breaking in front of them. The waves were wide and fast, and there was nowhere to escape.


    "Grrrr!"


    Dryan was surprised for a moment, and immediately after that, instead of evading, he dropped his hips and poked his fist into the ground. The shockwave raised the soil, and a wave of fire passed through Dryan. Many warriors avoided Dryan, but many were swallowed by the waves of fire in time.


    The waves of fire swallowed Gruzard''s frontline with each orc and eventually disappeared. After the waves left, Gruzard''s warriors rose apart, but it was clear that their numbers had fallen slightly, with more than half suffering unsafe burns. Of course, the orcs who were swallowed by the flames from behind were almost wiped out.


    "Sacrifice yourselves... they''re rotten!"


    Dryan was furious, but he didn''t lose his cool tone. It must be a tactic prepared in advance to detect large-scale sorcery that has been activated.


    Outrageous, but effective. That''s what Dryan knew. The damage would have more than doubled if Bahia hadn''t equipped its forces with a robe for witchcraft.


    Seeing that the robe was almost wasted, many warriors stripped the robe. At the same time, an army of fully equipped orcs emerged in front of them with regular footsteps. A small orc with a cane decorated with a dragon''s skull appeared on the pedestal of the warriors.


    "Geraldine! Now you idiot beasts!" It still seemed like the opponent that would be entertained if I didn''t die. It seems like you''ve made progress since you were a savage runner during the war. "


    The orc who spoke without accent pointed at Dryan as if making a fool of himself while laughing. Dryan raised his voice majestically to see if he was going to provoke her.


    "Don''t lick it, it''s like an orc!" We stand in the land of the proud beastlings, Gruzard, and his king Dryan! I''ll pull you out of this necklace right now! "


    "Can you do that? I don''t want you to dismiss us as just orcs." Don''t let the elite who survived the harsh competition live with a single cell that you can''t use magic as well as you. "


    The beasts are furious with the orcs of the laughing squad. Looking at it with pleasure, he struck her with his hand, and the orc of the soldier danced.


    "Nah, I''ll show you one interesting thing, which is a waste for all the incompetent orcs." My name is Sargham. This Great Mage Sargham-- "


    The orc of the soldier couldn''t speak further. Two arrows suddenly grew in his mouth. It was Fenna and Aerial who cummed it. At the same time, Fenna in the left stance and Aerial in the right stance were throwing arrows at Sargham, as if their backs were aligned.


    Continued

 2234 Millions of Monster Sweep Battles, 14 to 15 Outpost Battles

    "The front door is too long, you"


    Well, was there anything we could talk about?


    Aerial and Fenna complained to Sargham, but Lisa was the one who complained the most.


    "It''s a little early for both of us." I know you''re mad at me, but you need to be a little more restrained. "


    Everyone around me thought, "Don''t say that." Lisa was the only one who urged me to shoot the sonar indiscriminately in a small range.


    But Lisa had a slightly different opinion.


    "That''s not the main body." It''s a phantom, and the body is deeper-- "


    That''s right!


    Suddenly, a gigantic face of sargum rises above the orc army. Some people looked up unexpectedly at the enormity of the situation, but many of Grouzard and Jaeger were calm. I instinctively saw that it was magic, and I only showed it by raising my vigilance.


    Sargum looked down with a boring expression, perhaps unhappy because he was not surprised.


    "Well, as you know, this is also the scope of illusion." I know you think you''ve kicked our army off smoothly, but I don''t want you to think that our army is capable of that kind of phenomenon. This is where the battle begins. "


    "Don''t worry, let''s do it right away." It''s getting dark. Or do you want a night battle? "


    Sargum''s face warped as a provocation from the line that had been traveling to the front line in time.


    "Don''t get on the map, human flair!" I''ll show you how strong my army is. All units, move faster! "


    Along with Sargum''s frustrating directives, the Orc army has begun to make regular advances. An army of orcs with a shield and a sword as their basic equipment and full body armor. Even Guruzard didn''t suddenly try to take part in the Orc''s procession, which could be described as a heavy warrior.


    Fenna and Aerial were the ones who needed to get ahead. That''s why we''re at the forefront.


    "Please start chanting!"


    Shoot!


    Tribal arrows reinforced by wind magic were unleashed along with Aerial instructions. But those arrows are bounced back by the Orcs'' shields and armor, and they don''t stop moving forward. Even if you defeat some orcs, they will soon be replenished from the back row.


    This is a very high-quality and dense formation, isn''t it?


    Then this is it.


    A group of Explorers chanted their magic together. Countless thorns attack the Orc army from the ground due to the "Earth Spirit (Earth) Virgin (Maiden)" that is released many times. But this was also disabled before it reached them.


    Sorcery Disabled (Cancelled)?


    "Do you know the number of witchcraft we''ve just had?" There are a lot of magicians behind them! "


    Well then, it''s our turn.


    Along with the voice of Sargham, a part of the orc army opened up, and a mobile crossbow (barista) appeared. An iron arrow unleashed therefrom skewered some of the beasts together.


    "What!?"


    "Not yet, I see!"


    And when a part of another army opened up, a lightning cannon (Tall Cannon) was unleashed from it. Explorers built walls of earth magic to intercept some, but in time, something landed and caused a huge explosion.


    Gruzard, the orc army that thought it was going to plunge into Jaeger''s troops, but the formation didn''t collapse just because it got a little faster.


    "You''re being trained, you''re a pain in the ass." Everyone, draw your swords and fight in close proximity! If you crush the distance, whether it''s a crossbow or magic, the effect will diminish! "


    "Beastmen warriors, don''t be frightened! Beat it with your strength!"


    Rhine and Dryan raised their voices and the fighters stood ready to fight. Then the line swung down the sword.


    "Shove it in!"


    The battlefield was enveloped by cheers and shouts. The orc suddenly took out a long spear in the face of the brave soldiers. A jumping beast and some of the warriors are skewered, but the brave Gruzard soldier bursts in after kicking his friend''s corpse.


    And it was these two who were leading Jaeger.


    Oraa!


    Jeez!


    Rhine and Seit put the orc''s long spear and shield on the scaffold, cut into the army and gradually slashed and kicked the orcs.


    There is already a dance slave in the hand of the line.


    "Dancer! Count to 10!"


    Roger that!


    Fully unleashed for only 10 minutes. But while counting down to one, the neck of the upper orc broke apart from his torso. The violence of the line, which slashed without regard to body armor or weapon defense, quickly created a bloody red space that could not be empty to the orc army.


    Sait also released his claws, but instead, he dared to defeat the opponent with every blow aimed at the bottom of his palm and the most critical spots, thinking that a full-body armor would be more effective. And as if it were a predetermined task, the defeated opponent was in the way of the next enemy and could not approach Seit. There was also a circular space around Seito, as if the barrier was stretched.


    I''m going to do it!


    Let''s do it!


    Bets and Mireille joined Rhein and Sate from above, and they jumped into the Iron Fire to say they couldn''t wait to fight.


    "Let me have a little fun, too."


    "Are you done with your hips?"


    "Hah, plush! I''ve got a trick too!"


    "Don''t talk obscenity later, Gigi!"


    Mireille could see many people moving around at the same speed, sweeping up the orcs in a space that was about twice as large as Seito''s. Mireille just turned her chest toward Seito, but Seito ignored it and started beating the other orcs. Betts, who was watching it, suddenly laughed angrily. Of course, it was while slashing the orc with the opposite arm.


    "Ahh, don''t ignore me!"


    Hahaha! You know how to handle Mireille, don''t you?


    "It''s not good for you guys to get excited."


    It was Daron who brought together the orcs of the Heavy Warriors with big shields and joined them. And Grace of Blackhawk, who was also his wife, and a group of giants led by Darron.


    Daron and Grace, who were supposed to be away for a while, breathed perfectly, kicking heavy orcs off their backs in preferential fashion. After that, Gruzard and Jaeger came through.


    "There''s a hole! Push it in!"


    "Now, break it!"


    Even the superior species of unified orcs will not be able to hold the collapsed front easily. Still, it was a wonderful thing not to crumble, but the battle was once again leaning toward Gruzardo and Jaeger.


    However, when I saw that the mouth of the sargum still overhead was nasty and twisted, I saw that the line could still afford it.


    "Don''t be alarmed!" Don''t change the way you fight, don''t break the formation of a group of ten people! "


    "That being said, there will be momentum in the battle." What are you going to do without attacking me here? "


    Aerial pushes the tribal cavalry up, and they step back slightly to see where the Commander collapses. At that time, the horsemen who were leading the tribe suddenly danced in the sky.


    And Lisa stood right next to the line and Aerial.


    It''s moving, the opponent''s main fighting force is now.


    ��You made a mistake, didn''t you? Are those the ones you''ve been feeling since the battle began?"


    "Yes. There are five signs that far surpass the demon king." And two bigger signs in the middle. That''s the main strength of the opponent. "


    As Lisa pointed out, before the cavalry came down from the sky, there was an orc with a spear. When he turned his spear and stoned the ground, the orc declared loudly that everyone was trembling with shock.


    Continued

 2235 Millions of Monster Sweep Battles, 15-20 Outpost Battles

    "I am Spear Knight Gandolfo!" Is there anyone strong enough to compete with me!? "


    It was Aerreal that was already moving in response to the intimidation. Lisa caught the cane in the air for a moment and stopped.


    "Airlie, don''t be obsessed with one-on-one matches. This is a battle, you just have to win it."


    "... I know what you mean."


    "You''re surprisingly hot." Don''t be too addicted, and remember that there are always countless options around. In normal times, there''s nothing you can get from one-on-one wartime, anyway. "


    With that much advice, Lisa let go of her staff and Aerial stepped forward to confront Gandolfo.


    "Tianxiang Mercenary Group (Celestial Jaeger) is the aerial of the Assault Captain." Are you willing to accept the battle? "


    Of course!


    Gandolfo squeezed his eyes as Aerial came out and poked out a finger.


    But there''s one condition!


    "On what terms?"


    Gandolfo blushed, slightly lowering his voice while telling Aerreal that it was a crowd demand.


    Once I win!


    ... does that mean that we share the bed?


    "Damn, can you do such a barbarian thing!" First of all, I want to go out and hunt during the day! Love at first sight, is that bad!? "


    Hey, that''s the purest of our army!


    Don''t teach me!


    While Gandolfo, who was stigmatized by his subordinates and turned bright red in shame, excused himself, Aerial was troubled by his fingers on his temples.


    "I''m more of a savage than an orc..."


    "As expected of a wild child, isn''t it good to be faithful to your instincts?" You don''t really have to take what the virgin orc says. Just do it. "


    "Then I would be a villain."


    In response to Lisa''s statement, Aerial rushed to close the Silfeed''s leash, and Gandolfo, who was still arguing with his subordinates, hit him hard, but grabbed it with a spear. Rather, it was almost entangled in the spear, and Aerial tightened her eyes as she played the spear.


    Three steps when separated. It also takes the first shot and the second shot, and the counter comes together on the third shot. Aerial jumped out of Silfeed as their spears scratched each other''s cheeks. I thought Silfeed might be involved in this.


    Jaeger and the tribal warriors are shaking like that. There''s an orc enough to make Jaeger''s Assault Captain struggle. The fact upset me.


    When it comes to Gandalf, he''s just twisting his mouth to the appearance of a good foe.


    "That''s the part where I admit it. I''m going to love you."


    "You can throw up those words besides fighting."


    "This is not enough to do or study culture. Let''s learn."


    I don''t have a chance to use it!


    As Aerial leaps into the air, the two mighty men repeat their fierce assault and defense. Listening to the two exchanges, Lisa remembers what Alphilees told her.


    ��(I''m going to assume some of the worst from Miranda''s information and the situation I''ve come to know - and the most vigilant thing to do is when the jokers come out.)��


    "(Are you kidding me?)"


    (That''s right, the person who knows the joke is the worst. After all, the mental structure is almost identical to that of human beings. Someone said that even though beasts use fire, tools, and nature, they don''t have the same laughter when they speak the language. The biggest difference between humans and other organisms is the difference in mental structure. Orcs have excellent physical abilities, but their mental structure is degraded. That means the flesh far outweighs us. "


    "(What should I do if an enemy of that dimension emerges?)"


    Alphilees'' eyes darkened one step at a time.


    "(Be prepared for sacrifice. We have no choice but to retreat. Destroy at any cost in a single battle. What tactics are the least costly and the most efficient to use? Just think about it. And there''s one more job that Lisa can''t do."


    "(What can only I do?)"


    "(This is also one of the worst assumptions. If they were well-equipped, there would be a sorcerer of a metallic nature unlike any other human being. And if you use tactics, the opponent''s army is...)"


    Lisa remembered her work and stretched out her hand to her heart''s content. I don''t want to use it, but I don''t have a choice. But what should we do with the exposure and the escort? Looking at Dalon and Rhine, who seemed to be able to rely on them, I had already noticed other anomalies while waiting for the opportunity to help Aerial.


    Line gently comes to Lisa and whips her ears.


    You need to go to the opponent''s realm, right?


    "... were you listening?"


    "No, I imagine. In the absence of Lunatica and Layer, I think you''re the only one left." Need an escort? "


    "Ben, what''s so good about that idea?" It''s sharper than a sensor, and I''m not grateful. ��


    "The exp is different, the exp is different." I''m calling for a proper escort. "


    A woman approached from behind Lisa. You don''t have to name someone, but you do.


    I didn''t expect you to accompany me as an S-Class Mercenary.


    "I''m going to show you what you can do." It''s definitely better than putting on a bad squadron. "


    "I''ll take care of it, life ring." If you''re not good, you know what I mean? "


    "You don''t need to threaten or push me." If that changes your work experience, do you think you can become an S-Class? "


    When the lifting ring stared at the line sharply, she raised her hand to say that she was sorry, but it seemed that she could not afford the expression.


    "I''m sorry. I can''t help you if anything happens." Looks like it''s going to be tough over here. "


    ��Yeah, I know. This is going to be the Shura too.


    They stare ahead at giant orcs much larger than ordinary orcs, and dragon orcs. They are closing in on Guruzard''s forces.


    "I''m sure I''ll be able to help you with that."


    "I can''t help it." So do we, but there''s one more concern. ��


    What?


    "There is a strong sign that the army is making an unruly move." Is it also called the Ranger Squad? "


    Where are you targeting?


    "Probably... a unit of Lilliam. I need you to send rescue."


    Lisa''s expression was steep, and she could think of a line.


    "Even if the signs are just as strong, there are strengths and weaknesses, right?" How strong is the commander of the Rangers out of the five signs? ��


    "It''s undoubtedly the best."


    "... Okay, I''ll take care of it." You have to leave me alone. "


    Lisa didn''t say anything more, but there was also a Great Mage Sargham on top of the dragon. I knew that I couldn''t afford Lilliam on this front.


    "Don''t break the formation! Let the five of you deal with one!" If that doesn''t work, ten of them! You don''t have to go forward, just think about not letting the enemy pass behind you! "


    Under the command of Liam, the battalion worked hard to hold off the forces of the higher Orcs. In front of me, Guruzard bumped into me, so the opponents who broke through were sporadic. Still, if the top five or ten people come out solidified, it poses a major threat.


    Liam is led by many relatively inexperienced mercenaries. And given the wear and tear, it was considered sufficient to maintain the front.


    Lilliam shakes off the dark hair that sticks to his forehead with sweat.


    "I wouldn''t put together a few regular top species, but what exactly is full equipment?" Orcs don''t have that kind of technology, and I wonder if someone supplied them with weapons? ��


    Without the weapon armor, I wouldn''t have made it into an orc or any other higher species. Lilliam thinks so, but his doubts don''t change the situation. The Orcs had the best weapon armor to match their strengths and stature, which was one of the reasons why they struggled. Moreover, Lilliam, who has little knowledge of sorcery, doesn''t know that he can use metallic sorcery to make some kind of weapon armor.


    It didn''t seem like anything was going to change, but Liliam felt the difficulty of fighting while fully rotating her head rather than wielding her sword.


    "It''s tough! It''s not like dealing with a Taram vigilante." Alpha Reese gave me a lecture or a command training course, but without it, we wouldn''t be in this mess! Our leader is so hateful. Damn it! "


    If we can''t do anything, we''ll have the option to abandon our mission and escape, but we knew we had no choice but to fight against evil.


    And finally, in front of him, a painting of our allies blew up. Sensors in the battalion scream.


    Some of our enemies are breaking into us with tremendous force!


    Big guy!


    I don''t know!


    Soon after the sensors told us, the opposing unit stood in front of us. Orcs who are larger than other higher species, and more musculoskeletal, squeezing their flesh, are charged at full speed with something like a small tiger.


    It was just that they couldn''t stop the blast, and apparently they weren''t knocked out with weapons. Liliam feels a little relieved when sensors report that he''s severely ill, but the dead are almost dead.


    "Send a message to the rear." If you can''t stop me here, I''ll take care of it. "


    Yes!


    At the same time that the message ran, there was someone who jumped behind the group from above the urn. When the person walks, there is a clattering, heeled, shoe-like sound.


    Then the musculoskeletal orcs lowered their bowls and laid one knee on the spot to clear the way. The orcs around shrieked out of the soil smoke as people walked up.


    "What about me today!?"


    "" "It''s hot!" "


    "What''s my hairstyle today!?"


    "" It''s decided! ""


    "What are my muscles today!?"


    "" "It''s raised and beautiful!" "


    "What''s my name like that!?"


    It''s Princess Charlotte!


    Nice to meet you!!


    Looking at the orc that appeared, most of the battalion was dazed, including Lilliam, and the battalion ran to the point where it unexpectedly lowered its weapon.


    Continued

 2236 Millions of Monster Sweep Battles, 16 to 18 Outpost Battles

    The orc had a brilliant curl of blond hair. My body was as strong as ever. The outfit was so sumptuous and seductive that it seemed that a gorgeous princess had emerged as a knight. And the look was the orc itself, no matter who looked at it.


    Everyone was opening their mouths to the appearance of the mismatch between appearance and appearance. If this was any more unnatural, it would definitely have invited a laugh. But in the face of so much unnaturalness, everyone is only stunned. Except for one, Lilliam.


    The orc, who was called Charlotte, sighed with a splendid vertical roll.


    "I''m perfect today... I hate my beauty!"


    It''s a boulder, Charlotte-sama!


    But what are the muscles that you''ve built up for... Charlotte without fighting?


    "" You''re right, Charlotte-sama! ""


    "The mindset is the stepping stone." Everyone, be ready for the muscles, okay? "


    "" "You can go anytime, Charlotte!" "


    Fine, then we''re at war!


    "How long are you going to play Sanmen, Oraa!"


    Cassandra, who was accompanying Liam as his lieutenant, leapt up and swung her sword overhead. Charlotte stopped the blow that carried Cassandra''s full weight, which might be called a giant, with two fingers pinched, and Cassandra was still in the air.


    "It''s... it''s not moving!?"


    "You have good muscles for a human being. I think you have 6 out of 10 points. But--"


    Charlotte lets go of her fingers and clenches her fists, releasing them without preliminary movement. Cassandra was struck by the belly of the Great Sword, but after being blown backwards by the shock, she still failed to land, and was rolled as many times as she could beside Liam.


    Cassandra, rising up from the dirt, saw her sword fluttering.


    "My sword... is that a lie?" It''s made of steel, isn''t it? "


    "Since when did you mistake my flesh that I was inferior to steel?" Muscles are better than everything. One day, it will be my wish to crush even the diamond. "


    Exactly, Charlotte-sama!


    The surrounding SS clapped and clapped. Lilliam gently advised Cassandra when her surroundings began to be upset by the appearance of orcs that were not only strange in appearance but also powerful.


    Cassandra, can you get up?


    Well, of course--


    "Didn''t your ribs or stomach hurt?"


    Cassandra, trying to get up, realized that the blood was flowing back from her mouth and realized how serious she was. But Lilyam''s seemingly sober sweat is much more than herself, who sweats in pain.


    "Seriously... but Lilyam, that sweat..."


    "To be honest, I was licking this fight. It''s a monster. Ever since it emerged, it''s exuding a murderous aura that only I can see sharpening. At a glance, you''re spotting me with the Commander and exploring my strengths. The shortest way to crush an enemy general. We were doing the same thing, but they were thinking the same thing. And unfortunately, I was able to see what I was capable of."


    Lilliam pulled out his sword. The expression couldn''t afford the slightest dust.


    "I''m going to buy you some time, and you''re going to have to evacuate all of us while I count to 30."


    "Are you kidding me? We''re running out of time."


    "I''ll have you do anything you can''t do." That''s the only way to make money. If we can''t all do it, let one of us live. Is that okay? "


    Ah, uh, can I have a minute?


    Charlotte really coughed and interrupted the conversation. Looks like you heard this conversation, too.


    "I''m not interested in miscellaneous fish." The army scatters when a general falls. Of course, I won''t stop the suicide volunteers, but if you surrender quietly, I''ll let you live. "


    ... I can''t believe it.


    "Well, you''re free to believe or not to believe. But there is no need to let a promising man die in the future. I don''t discriminate between humans, orcs, or goblins. We will recruit anyone who is capable, and we will enslave anyone who is incompetent. Physically, the orcs are better, so I don''t think there''s anyone left to join the SS, but I think we should always leave the possibilities open.


    So, did you say Lilliam or something? You''re going to have a fight with me. If anyone had imitated innocence, this promise would not have come true. Kill them all in the cruelest way you can think of. Others may remain and be seen, or flee. Do as you please. "


    Charlotte clapped her hands as she urged, and the SS closed the others by making a circle around Liam and Charlotte. The SS Orcs smile and intimidate their surroundings, showing their white teeth.


    Lilliam''s troops ran agitated. No one in this battalion has the courage to stand up to an orc with Cassandra in one hand.


    Charlotte pushed the lost troops further.


    "I''m too busy to look like this, and I don''t feel like it for long. Please decide between the 10 counts." Come on, yeeeeeeeee


    ��You don''t have to listen to him, Liliam!��


    Along with a sudden clamour, two shuriken swords, a boomerang with a blade, and three metal spheres fly like stitches between the SS. Charlotte looks at the flying object with a sigh.


    "Hah... what an incompetence not to understand my mercy." If you think you can defeat me with something like this, then it''s pathetic. "


    Charlotte pulled out her waist-sized swords and flicked them with a vibrant sword clasp. Tangled in a boomerang with a blade, the second sphere draws a strange trajectory as it attempts to play one or two metal spheres.


    The ball that changed and sank when it seemed to hit the sword hit Charlotte''s knee directly. There was no pain, but Charlotte, who suddenly lost strength on her right knee, clung to her knee. When the two shuriken swords that flew there intersected, one became an axis and the other accelerated rapidly.


    What''s the matter!?


    Charlotte was also surprised at the flying objects that depicted an impossible trajectory. When I saw that the blade was wet, I felt nervous.


    "Poison!? Innocent!"


    I couldn''t stop the third ball from flying at the same time, so I was prepared to take it and played backstage. Charlotte exerted her Qigong with all her might, and the ball she received fell to the ground without any devotion.


    "Eh... nothing to do?"


    Charlotte was surprised at the lack of ingenuity in the blow she hit so far, but suddenly she got something on her head. When his consciousness turned down, another shuriken tore the bag thrown overhead and smashed its contents.


    Charlotte doesn''t have to take it into her own hands to figure out who it is.


    "This is... no way... horse shit?"


    "Fuck you! This is real shit!"


    Beyond the SS, Elsia puts her thumb down. The throws were all by Elsia, and by turning Charlotte''s awareness elsewhere, she managed to shower her horse''s shit out of her head.


    Elsia scolded Charlotte as she did.


    "It doesn''t look good, that blonde longitudinal roll!" Look in the mirror and see how funny it is! "


    "" Wow... "" Oh my God. "Charlotte-sama hates being bewitched about her appearance." "


    The SS shuddered as they saw Elsia throwing unrelentingly harsh words. And when I looked around at Charlotte, there was Charlotte there, her whole body turned bright red.


    And when I thought that the murderous air had exploded and the SS had blown up, I heard a cry of rage that would blow up the battle.


    "Damn it! Don''t move, you bastard!" I''ll use my bare hands to make ground meat (mince) and feed it to the pigs! "


    Haha, you''ve got your true nature.


    Elsia had already jumped on the horse and started to leave, but she shouted at Liam as she left.


    "Liam! I owe you back!"


    "What about that girl?"


    Charlotte, who was already out of sight of Liam and the others and was chasing Elsia with all her might, was followed by the SS.


    Elsia had intended to come from the beginning. And I know where you''re taking me.


    "Signal the other battalions." I''ll take care of that pig princess any way I can! "


    We''re going after them from behind?


    "Yeah, I''ll leave the trooping up to the Tajik troops." I''ll crush the strong enemy here! "


    Liam regrouped and went after Elsia and Charlotte.


    Continued

 2237 Millions of Monster Sweeps, 17 Outpost Battles

    "Wait! You''re such a slut!"


    ��Who waits!��


    Elsia drives her horse away from Charlotte. Equestrianism was awkward and slow, but it was desperate not to fall anyway. Elsia hasn''t been caught jokingly, because she saw Charlotte running with the momentum to crush everything she''d hit, and everyone cleared the way for her.


    If I glance back, the distance between me and Charlotte hasn''t expanded at all. Elsia''s whole body was bursting with sweat.


    "Can''t you let go with your horse?" Even the orcs have fast legs! "


    No one but Elsia saw Charlotte approaching in the form of anger. I don''t feel comfortable living, but this might work. Elsia had this idea in her head, but she was scared of what she was afraid of.


    "Damn it! Why am I seeing this!"


    Charlotte-sama!


    In time, the fastest-legged orc in the SS caught up. Looking at it, Charlotte reveals a ferocious smile.


    You''re flying!


    Hah, I''d be happy to do it for Charlotte-sama!


    As the orc flew, a blood vessel emerged that seemed to be able to hear the muscles protruding in Charlotte''s right arm, which grabbed her leg.


    ��Oh my God, ahhh!��


    ��I''m so thrilled!��


    "Are you kidding me!?"


    It was thrown with SS orcs. A blade spinning upright and shaped into a blade hit Elsia''s horse directly on the leg and knocked the horse down.


    Elsia, who had first noticed, managed to jump forward and take her passive, but the pathetic horse rolled around with the orc and was desperate. After that, when the SS Orc stood up, it pose to appeal to its safety and muscle survival.


    And before Elsia, who was about to flee, Charlotte stood before the king.


    "I''ve caught up with you, Jariiiiii!"


    "Where are you from, you ghetto?" I don''t use such dirty language in slums nowadays. "


    Charlotte silently shrugs off Elsia''s objection, but Elsia jumps back and avoids the sword.


    Charlotte''s eyebrows twitched in response.


    "Jari, you have good eyes." Do you want to avoid it even if there is almost no backup operation? "


    "If you just put some muscles on it, you''ll see that I don''t like it." There''s no silent slashing, no shards of grace, right? "


    Humph! In that case, if you give me limbs, I might be able to make you an elegant object.


    Ugh, bad hobbies!


    Elsia pulled out her sword, but the difference in strength was obvious. Elsia can see that the ground cut up by Charlotte is deeply scorched, and it is not a raw sword that can be deviated. There was no time to count to 5 when slashing each other, and desperation was desperate. Elsia felt it, but suddenly she started laughing.


    Ahahah!


    ��What''s the matter? Have you even touched your fears?"


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. I I wonder if I''m the right person to live on the battlefield after all."


    "What are you--"


    "Look around you."


    Charlotte looked around, and there were a lot of Jaeger soldiers surrounding her. At the head of it are the captains of each company and battalion. There were even Black Hawk captains and beast generals.


    Elsia spoke face-to-face.


    "Did you think I ran away without any solution? Of course, it''s decided to lure them in and bag them! You wouldn''t say that, would you?"


    "Come on, Ignore it!" Do you think you can beat this many soldiers? "


    Elsia, who was amazing, started laughing as Charlotte shook her shoulders. The soldiers gathered in the laughter.


    "Ahahaha! I see, I see. That''s a big deal, Jari. It''s true that I''ve lost so far."


    "No, be honest. Have you noticed?"


    "No way? I''m grateful for the show!"


    Charlotte fluttered her vertical roll again, revealing a gracious smile to herself and to the human being, who seemed to only be laughing viciously by twisting the edges of her mouth.


    "I saved you the trouble of hunting down so many generals." I''m the one who will decide the best thing to do today. "


    Are you going to deal with them all?


    Of course!


    Charlotte stepped on the ground with Dan. The SS are catching up right there.


    "I am the head of the general who takes care of this orc army, the [elegant] Charlotte!" Whoever has the courage to think that I am, step forward! I''ll give you the rust of my sword! "


    "" "The SS will take care of the handrails!" "


    The soldiers were dumbfounded like Lilliam''s battalion against the faces that pose with a pleasant expression. At that moment, the shadow jumped and struck Charlotte.


    Staggered for a moment. You feel the power of each other in a single blow.


    Did you take it off? It''s tough!


    Nh, Halpuia!? What is your skill so far!


    I stood beside Elsia so that the emeralds would be replaced.


    Ah, can you do it?


    Of course, but can I fight too?


    "I''m going to play alone." It''s so strong. "


    Emerald could tell the danger just by being alert, but there was another one who could move forward.


    If you''re dealing with an orc, it''s up to me, right?


    "I''m not motivated, Danda."


    Dorothy poked her side as Dandy from Blackhawk 3 stepped forward with a battle axe. Seeing him, Charlotte and the SS opened their mouths wide as if they had been struck by thunder.


    "What a beautiful man!" Where are you from!? "


    Lost!


    The SS are crying and banging on the ground to regret it. As far as Charlotte was concerned, she was obviously ashamed when she saw her face turn bright red and fix her hair.


    Dorothy looked at Bernoulli with a puzzled expression.


    Is Danda a beautiful orc?


    "There''s no way to know"


    "Best of all, best of all! He''s the most beautiful man in over 100,000 orcs!"


    Ignoring Charlotte''s insistence on a threshold, Danda stepped forward.


    "Oh, aside from whether I''m a beautiful orc, are you dressed like that without me?"


    "Oh no, this shit goes to Jari over there..."


    "Not there." I wonder if a man like you is dressed like a woman like that. "


    The words stiffened the surroundings and the SS. The SS Orc looked at Charlotte with a shiver, but her eyes were filled with tears.


    "You know that females are rarely born to orcs!?"


    Oh, that''s right.


    "Even so, my heart is a maiden!" I can''t help it! "


    "Is that so?" I see, I understand. I didn''t make a fool of myself. Forgive me. "


    The SS clapped their hands in tears in response to Danda''s gentlemanly response, who bowed his head. If Charlotte runs rampant anymore, the damage will fall on them.


    And Charlotte seemed to respond to Danda.


    "What a lovely lady!" Stay with us! "


    "I''m sorry to say no." There''s a woman in my heart. "


    Is that so?


    When Dorothy opened her eyes in amazement, she didn''t realize that Zelver and Bernoulli had unfortunately looked at each other.


    Yet Charlotte devoured.


    It doesn''t matter if it''s your mistress!


    "I don''t think I can afford that much. And if you make me your mistress, will you retract the blade?"


    "Oh, that''s..."


    Charlotte held her sword after much silence.


    "What a sad fate! Where are we orcs?"


    "The orc''s worthiness is something of a fight." If you''re an orc, you can testify to violence. "


    Got it! Then I will take you away with this fist and sword! "


    Dorothy was alone when she thought of Charlotte running away with a dandelion in her arms.


    However, in the middle of this exchange, the commanders of the 5th Squad and the 6th Squad''s Fandines form a siege. After checking the finished siege, I saw that Lilliam was catching up from behind, and the battle began with Danda and Charlotte''s roar as a signal.


    Continued

 2238 Millions of Monster Sweep Battles, Part 18 ~ Outpost Battles

    All right, have you finished?


    "Haha! We''re now lowering the critically injured backwards and moving on to the defeated orc chase!"


    "I''m sorry for the injured, but I''ll give priority to cleaning the orcs." Chase the energetic down as one squadron of 20 to 30. Leaving Gruzard to the front, Jaeger moves on to the residual sweep! "


    Yes!


    The line missed the sent soldiers as they ran, and as they used the surrounding sensors to monitor the battle situation, they flew the instructions quickly.


    The line''s true superior ability is its overall command ability. And that ability was demonstrated when he commanded a surprisingly large army. I had experience in Alexandria up to a thousand captains, but even if the number of people was more than that, the entire line had never been experienced.


    It was Alpha Reese who trained Jaeger to move as an organized army, and I was impressed by his brilliance, but I was also surprised to find that he was "fit for purpose".


    "(Diorle-sama used to tell you. He said that a true genius was only known when he commanded a great army. I was told that you have a military talent, but that''s what you mean)"


    Line was desperate not to reveal what she was surprised about, and how the surroundings viewed her was secondary.


    The surrounding soldiers, under orders to fly one after the other, spoke loudly about the line.


    Hey, did you see the vice president just now?


    Yeah, I saw it. I saw it cut the ankle of that giant orc.


    "Was it Daron and Amarina? Even though I was fighting from the front, I dived into the pockets of an opponent who was rampaging like a tornado and dropped my neck? I didn''t see it."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll do the same."


    "But how did you defeat the next dragon or snake orc?" That''s what I didn''t see. "


    The seniors shook their heads at Jaeger''s relatively recent mumble.


    "Well... I could see the witches were holding back."


    I can confirm that Gruzard''s army was fighting in the distance, but the First Officer dropped his head, didn''t he?


    "I''m going to stroke three enemy generals." I''m really glad I joined Yee-Gah. "


    "On the contrary, I lost my confidence... I wonder if I can do it in a mercenary group with such a strong person."


    My seniors patted me on the shoulder as I watched the female mercenaries do their job.


    "It''s okay. I was a mercenary when I was a newcomer, and in half a year I ranked higher in the D class, right?" Depending on the success of this battle, we might be able to get more than just a platoon. If you stay here, you''ll be stronger. "


    "Besides, you can teach me to read and write, simple arithmetic, body magic, and survival magic." If you give a little money, was there pharmacy, architecture, or management? "


    "It''s just the basics." It''s generous enough to compensate me for my injuries, and even if I get so many injuries that I can''t fight, you''re going to help me find a place to work, right? Was there someone who set up a retail store the other day? "


    ��I know. Some of them work in the cafeteria. You can fight with peace of mind if you just have it, and you can certainly learn to belong to it for a while. Once you know how comfortable this place is, you can''t go anywhere else."


    That''s not true.


    I see.


    The new female mercenaries listened to what their predecessors had praised. Indeed, when the poor merchants failed to manage, they were sent to work at the nobleman''s house, but they were given time to apply when they didn''t have time to go, so they were prepared to do anything. However, I was surprised to get the first impression that other girls were spending their time smiling because they were not subjected to the discriminatory treatment they would have heard about as female mercenaries.


    When it comes to female mercenaries, they are no different from prostitutes on the battlefield - I thought so, but even children are accepted and educated. I also heard a little about commercial classes, but I called a successful merchant to teach classes. Isn''t this a higher education institution? With this knowledge, my parents'' home would have been destroyed.


    With that in mind, we are overwhelming the orcs on the battlefield without causing so many casualties. I''ve only seen the rumor of a female leader in the distance, but I wonder how many females lead them. Even though it shouldn''t be so different from my own, I wanted to talk slowly once, and I wanted to go where I could be a mercenary.


    What kind of future lies ahead? I felt that history and fate would change, as if I hadn''t thought about it.


    And it was not only the newcomers who were surprised, but also the old soldiers. Dance slaves may have been the most surprised. While sitting on the waist of the line, Dance Slave was thinking to stay out of the way of the busy line.


    "(Lord... I did repeat the meetings and special training when using myself. Not a single Lord has used me so well so far. You want to figure out where you''re going to use it, stay in a state where you''re freeing up your abilities, keep warming up, move only when you need to, and settle within 10 minutes? Just by repeating it a few times, I quickly defeated three powerful enemies above the Demon King. A sorcerer named Sargham would have died without even knowing that he had been slaughtered, even though he had the power of sorcery to cross the three witches of Jaeger.


    If the Lord still has room for this, even if we meet strong enemies again tomorrow, we can wield our strength with little recoil. How do you use it? No, this is the same eye power that determines the course of the battle. If someone like the Lord has been using it until now, it won''t be called a demon sword, etc.... I''m totally going to fall in love with it. "


    While sitting on the line, Dance Slave remembered for the first time in a long time when she felt so happy on the battlefield.


    And Aerial - they were still fighting Gandalf.


    Continued

 2239 Millions of Monster Sweep Battles, their 19-25 Outpost Battles

    Haaaaah!


    Bruuuuuuuu!


    There had already been more than 100 confrontations since the start of the battle. Each faction that had been watching around them for the first time, had fled before them to avoid getting caught up in the fight after two people who couldn''t afford to care less about each other.


    When Gandolfe pushed out, he slipped it away and aerially pushed out three times simultaneously. Aerials were gradually retracted by Gandolfo, who took them by force with armor and small hands and stepped forward without slight scratches.


    It was Aerreal that obviously had the best technology in sight. However, Gandolfo''s overwhelming physical abilities seemed cornered and aerial before the imposing battles. Anyone with a spear could tell, but obviously Gandolfo''s spear''s sharpness was increasing in battle. It''s like absorbing the strength of the Aerial and becoming stronger.


    Gandolfo''s thrust was rolled backwards, and the aerial took a large distance once. Perhaps Gandolfo was a little short of breath, so he took a deep breath and stood up again.


    "You''re such a bitch, you." It''s the best person I''ve ever fought. "


    You won''t even get five fingers in my fight.


    "Hahaha, that''s amazing! There are strong men in the world. I''m more and more looking forward to it!"


    With an ironic smile, Gandolfo still feels like he can afford it. It was clear that there was a difference in the time to breathe. I could still fight with Aerial, but my arm trembled that I couldn''t fight with 100 more.


    How should we defeat this formidable enemy? Aerial recalls Lisa and Wintia''s words as Gandolfo stepped forward.


    "(You are surprisingly easy to heat. There are countless choices around--)"


    "(Like the wind that sometimes flows. It doesn''t matter how the wind blows)"


    Aerial explores the signs around him. It''s not a sensor, but the wind will tell Aerial what''s going on around us. This feeling I forgot for a long time. The wind blows everywhere, even on the steppes.


    And I feel one winning muscle. Aerial let out a small breath.


    "I see, indeed, you are a formidable enemy." I may not be able to win with my current self. "


    "Hmm? Are you going to surrender? Until then, you still have a chance to win.��


    "It''s thin, but it''s true. If you sacrifice even one arm, there''s a way to win. The odds are even higher if you''re aiming for a match. But that''s not how I fight."


    So what do we do?


    ��I remembered that this was not a competition, it was a war. I''m new to war, but I remembered what I was told in the Commander''s lecture before I fought.��


    Aerial blew a finger whistle and summoned Silfeed. Gandolph''s gaze turned to the white horse, who was watching the battle from a safe distance, without moving away from one aerial.


    Seeing that, Aerial gently laughed at the demon.


    "The fact that we took the first person''s life in the war is a plague. The weapons that claimed the most lives were farm tools and stones, not refined swords. And who do you think took the most human life?"


    "What? What is that?"


    "I hear you''re human. In particular, we should be careful when discussing with each other."


    As soon as Gandolfo was stunned, he was suddenly surrounded by a flock of crushing orcs. Gandolfo, who had little knowledge of sorcery, didn''t notice that Aerial was quietly unfolding sorcery and vanishing the surrounding sounds, and he was confused without knowing why.


    Gandolf desperately raised his voice in an attempt to calm his crusading companions down. Aerial spears slashed Gandolfo''s leg tendons as he passed through the gap.


    Gandalf desperately used his spear to support his body as he tried to break down the system.


    "What kind of--?"


    But the supporting body suddenly blew up, and the sight in front of her fell down. When he realized that it had been kicked by the horse, Gandolfo tried to endure it with one leg, but felt a tremendous heat on his back. It was because of the blood overflowing from his mouth that he did not have to scream.


    "Gu, fuah!"


    "Huh. You still can''t die after receiving my spear for kicking Diode." It''s a big orc. "


    Piercing Gandolfo from his back was Melkled, who was riding his horse, Diodine, at the head of the Karatzel Cavalry, who pushed through the orc formation from behind. Led by Tasha, the Karatzel Cavalry led Merkled through the Orcs'' armies and crushed them, pushing them into Gandolfo. Of course, Aerial felt that Tasha had been guided by the Aerial Crisis earlier than Gandolfo.


    Melcreed pushed Gandolfo mercilessly, and Gandolf''s hand burst into the void. If you fall, you will never get up again. What Gandolfo saw was a merciless sight of the Red Knights with their throwing spears coming into line.


    Countless spears were thrust at Gandolfo. Gandalf, who had grown into a halibut, looked at Aerreal with an enlightened look on his face without falling. Aerial dominated as they watched the central knights, such as Ordaine, who caught up with them, stood up for more spears.


    And as he approached Gandolfo carefully, he shouted.


    "Do you want my end?"


    ... after all... you''re such a beautiful bitch...


    Gandolfo praised Aerial with clear eyes, and Aerial returned with a lonely, bitter smile.


    ��I''ll ask you again when I''m reborn. Then invite me again."


    As Aerial''s spear pierced Gandalf''s throat, Gandalf collapsed without strength, as if waiting for it.


    Ordain, who was watching it, spoke to Aerial in a small voice.


    "Do you believe in reincarnation?"


    "Well, that''s a dream, isn''t it?" The winner has no right to take away the dream of the loser. "


    "Yes, at least in the living world." Losers don''t even have the right to dream. "


    "Saying things like the dead."


    In response to Aerial''s words, Merkled answered small.


    "It''s already after the dream is broken. In that sense, I''m a dead man."


    "But you''ll be here."


    "It''s like a shell. It must be the remnant of your dreams."


    But you still want to see something?


    Maybe.


    Melcreed laughed lonely and assembled the Red Knights, he headed for the remaining enemy lines.


    Aerial often offered a silent prayer in front of the fallen remains of Gandolfo, then headed down the line for the next instruction.


    Continued

 2240 Millions of Monster Sweep Battles, 20-25 Outpost Battles

    Next time, I''ll grab your asshole!


    I''ve been receiving it!


    Charlotte''s SS and Danda fought one after the other. They had no merit, their upper body was naked, and they were fighting in a way that if they came out of a certain circle or had the ground on their backs, they would lose.


    This is the battle method proposed by Danda, and rather than killing a small number of people together, it was a one-on-one policy. Charlotte had already started a backward battle against a multitude of opponents, and the SS had accepted Danda''s suggestion that they should all fight together.


    But the truth is, I liked Danda''s provocation.


    If you have so much meat, throw away your weapons and come back with your bare hands!


    This provocation was very effective. The SS took off their armor and jumped on Danda first. It wasn''t the corpses that rolled behind Danda - it was the orcs who lost the battle and pretended to be corpses. If the opponent is defeated in a head-to-head match, the treatment is left to the opponent. Rather than orcs, they had the cleanness of a warrior.


    Danda and Seikansu combine their arms at the center of the circle, making a tremendous squeeze. The blood vessels in her arms rose to the point of a thousand cuts, and the giant of the Seikense floated in the air with her arms together.


    "What the hell!?"


    "Fuwara!"


    Danda slammed the body of the Seikans outside the circle. Seikans flashily declared his defeat and fell face down.


    I''m hit!


    Half of the SS are now defeated. Danda takes a deep breath and provokes the next opponent with a hand gesture.


    Next time!


    "Oh! Now it''s an honor to be able to fight the brave Orcs." This Buhannell-- "


    Danda watched Charlotte''s battle as she listened to the SS. Regardless of the orc''s fierce appearance and stories, his skill was higher than any stronger enemy he had ever seen.


    Gather that much face, still more than a mutual angle. Valsus and Betts were strong enemies. At the very least, this SS was ready to kill herself.


    Let''s go!


    Koooo!


    Danda and the next SS hit and the sweat splattered.


    Meanwhile, Gergeda, the Captain of the 5th Corps, watched the formation calmly. Next to him is Captain Fand��ne, now a lover of the Sixth Squadron. They did not publicly state their relationship in the group, but it was clear what had happened when they saw the Fundeine, whose response had changed, no matter who looked at it. However, no one may have known what happened "in the real world".


    Team 5, led by Gergeda, hangs on to Charlotte. Team 5''s special tactics are synonymous with the so-called ��cowardice��, such as night raids, surprise strikes, and trap creation. I thought it was time to kill the isolated orcs. I was expecting it.


    ... that''s impossible.


    Oh, you''re going down?


    Fand��ne''s demonic smile and blooming flower-like scent tickled her nose. Knowing it was poison, Gergeda didn''t push the Fundeine away. Rather, the flower of the Great Ring will make you angry and want to fold.


    Gergeda watched Charlotte''s battle with frustration and caution as she played with her tattered red hair. Fund��ne knew that it was Gergeda''s work when she was worried the most.


    "That orc is a big guy I rarely see." Most demon kings would be able to get around it in a matter of minutes. But I couldn''t do it. There''s been a lot of casualties. I should have hit it with a handful of elites. That''s incredibly brilliant. "


    "That''s why you quickly lowered the 5th Corps." Do you need Louis or Lexus? "


    "Still ridiculous, Bets and Valsus." And Zeldos, Mireille, and the perverted priest. "


    "Oh no, it''s not the black hawk''s best shot."


    Fand��ne laughed happily. You know that Gergeda is serious, but I couldn''t read what I was thinking with Gergeda at all.


    "Look, it looks like Zelver and Dorothy and five of Jaeger''s best guys are on the line." Do you think we can win this together? "


    But you can''t do that, can you?


    "That''s why you should bump into someone more modest."


    Gergeda gazed at Zelver, who was exhausted by stabbing his sword into the ground, and Dorothy, who had just been blown away. Lilliam, Emerald, and Elsia at the same time ate Charlotte. The other guards are not even able to get close.


    Terrifyingly, all three Charlotte''s slashes were wielded with swords and small arms. I knew it was true that a flesh like Charlotte''s Steel would not take a few slashes. If you force yourself forward, you will gain an edge all at once. But on top of that, Charlotte dared to fight the three swordsmans with her sword and small hand.


    It was Charlotte''s temperament until she was pure.


    Continued

 2241 Millions of Monster Sweep Battles, 21-25 Outpost Battles

    "(I''ll do it, females. Each sword move was equal to or greater than mine. And is it good to feel each other''s breathing? There is almost no gap. Sparingly, it is a human figure. A girl like Halpuia is much more powerful than she looks, but she''s still less powerful than an orc. Therefore, there is a lack of decision making. No matter how sharp the blow is, it doesn''t even pose a threat to a deadly blow. If it becomes a threat--)"


    Charlotte glanced towards Elsia. Liam was a finished swordsman. Emerald is a living hunter, but not a swordsman. They will choose to win by a combination of means rather than by one path. There were still hidden balls, but they could fight normally and beat each other normally.


    But Charlotte feels only a slight threat to Elsia. He stares unexpectedly at each pair of his hands.


    "(I''m sorry, but this jari is getting stronger... isn''t it still less than 10% of the highest value inferred from the current attack? If it''s finished, maybe you can fight me alone. Too bad, I want to fight this stronger Jari! Oh, but--)"


    Charlotte''s attack suddenly gained momentum and bounced off all three of them. Elsia''s weaponry in particular has reached its limit, but Charlotte certainly cannot afford to give her a weapon swap.


    Charlotte stood majestically before the three of them who had regained their breath at a distance.


    "Oh, I''m sorry." This is war - we cannot afford to let the enemy go unnoticed. If this had been a place of conflict, I would have been able to fight back against you guys who had grown stronger-- "


    Hmmm, are you going to be sympathetic?


    "No, Jari--no, I wonder if it was Elsia?" This is a pure fact. You can''t defeat me. This is my last word of advice. "


    Charlotte''s murderous temper began to rise. Elsia unexpectedly took a step back.


    "Surrender and I''ll let you live until you can fight again." Be strong under me. "


    "... just kidding! Once you surrender and break your heart, you can''t be stronger, can you?" Or is it possible that your index finger moves against someone who is going to scratch your neck as if you''ve lost? "


    "I''m not ashamed to choose to survive in the mud." That''s how I''ve survived. "


    Charlotte was an orc without any stunts. It was born as a small orc in many orcs and has a weak personality. Charlotte was the subject of such a bully. As a word of discrimination, it is called "female oak" and is despised every day. The turning point was the captured man.


    The man was brave. Without weapons, he was caught playing in one-on-one fights, beating and killing more than 10 orcs naked. Finally, he fought to the death without screaming.


    And the orcs of the company mocked the man, but in Charlotte he was seen shining. Even though it was so small, I could fight it, but I didn''t know what I was.


    Then Charlotte gently trained herself. Eventually, when he reached the top of a flock with his forged body, he reached out to the orcs in the same situation and trained them as the SS. He was recognized for his merits and secured his position as one of the generals serving the king.


    And among the men that were captured in the same manner one day was a man and a woman that were tall. The woman didn''t have the skills to fight, but she didn''t lose her pride as a human until she was close to death. Charlotte asked the king for the disposition of the dead female after her death. When the female''s flesh was taken up, she evolved into the upper body and developed hair similar to that of the human female. All the orcs, except the king, laughed funny, but their fine curly hair was the pride of Charlotte.


    Charlotte barks.


    ��Effort, guts, and muscles don''t betray you unless you forget your remorse! Now, what do we do, Elsia!?"


    "... but I''m still sorry!" I will not give in to you by my pride! "


    "Well said! Then die!"


    From the stance of Charlotte''s thrust, I pushed with all my strength. Neither Lilliam nor Emerald will. Elsia stood reflexively, but naturally she didn''t have any thoughts. However, I thought I had to show you that I was willing to fight until the end.


    At that time, a shadow jumped from the side and kicked Charlotte. Charlotte barked unexpectedly, wondering if anyone could kick their own assault with all their might.


    "Who is it!?"


    "There''s no name for a pig!" But I should have told you. "


    "Then aren''t we the bad guys?" Call yourself normal, normal. "


    It was Jemiaka and Vaturka who jumped in. Jemiaka kicked Charlotte with all her might. Gemiaka was staring at her legs, a feeling that should be called the legs.


    "Vaturka, that pig is pretty strong." You can do it with all your might, right? "


    ��Then I need to go to support to avoid causing harm to my surroundings, but can I do it alone?��


    "I may be able to do something about it, but I wonder if I can do something about it?" If I''m going to finish it off, I want one more person.


    Vatulka was surprised when Jemyaka said so honestly. I felt that it was quite strong as a skin sensation, but it would be enough to make Jemiaka feel that way.


    I have never heard of the orcs that are coming to me as a family of silver, but Vaturka changed her mind to think that it would be impossible if we were to push the army this far.


    Well then, please ask one of the beast generals around here �� ��


    "Nah, I''m not good?" I''m sure of it. "


    It was Mireille, the rabbit beast. A Beastman warrior in Squadron 0 dressed like a short vest with a black hawk coat processed by himself. The girl smiled ferociously and approached her suddenly.


    Continued

 2242 Millions of Monster Sweep Battles, Outpost Battles 22-25

    "I heard that you have a strong pig. Now, it looks like it will fit here." Is it not enough for me? "


    Gemmiaka glanced at Mireille and turned to Charlotte.


    Isn''t it okay? I don''t want you to pull your legs. "


    "Ahahaha! It''s okay ~ I''d rather hit you on my own." I dodged all of them, so let''s get on with it. It''s easier that way. "


    "Are you serious? I''ll tell you what, but I don''t see my attack."


    That''s more fun, isn''t it?


    Gemmiaka glanced at Mireille with a fierce smile and glanced at Vatrka.


    I see, this seems like a good fit.


    "Why do you look at me?"


    Don''t make me say it.


    "You guys, how long are you going to be--"


    Mireille kicked Charlotte''s jaw with her knee. Charlotte gets confused. There was nothing wrong with it, just kicked it closer. I couldn''t recognize the act until I was kicked. It turns out it''s a very different speed, but it''s not only heavy.


    Charlotte swung her arms and fought back before she could think about anything, but Mireille was already away. Mireille, who was whistling away with her arms tied behind her head, laughed sharply.


    "Come on, pig. No matter how good your body is, it doesn''t make sense if you don''t hit one. Do you understand?"


    "... I''ll ask you the other way." You think the battle will end without a single shot? "


    "No, I don''t think so." But hey, I''m pretty strong fighting from the front. Do you want to give it a try? "


    Thinking that Mireille''s figure had suddenly disappeared, Mireille smiled when she grabbed it. It was Charlotte who had been taken away, but she was stunned that she had been kicked for more than 10 shots in an instant in an attempt to seize the opportunity.


    Four shots each on the moving arm, the knee of the foot trying to come forward, and the jaw and side head. I don''t know what kind of movement would be possible, but one thing Charlotte knew was that Mireille was an unusual enemy.


    But even Mireille felt a little uncomfortable. When I glanced at Jemiaka, I urged her to help me with my chin.


    "I see, sturdiness alone is likely to take time." I''m going to crush you with a bit of temper! "


    "Take your time." We''re all around us. "


    Gemiaca was falling into disrepute, but many mercenaries and Guruzard soldiers were relieved that they could win. But they hadn''t figured out why Charlotte was organizing the rangers with these few.


    "Nuuuuuuuu!"


    King Dryan, you''re too protruding!


    "You guys aren''t following me!"


    "No, there''s blood on my head."


    "But this is the king."


    "How do you say that?"


    With a bitter smile and a cheerful smile, Gruzard''s lead team led by Dryan was in line with the enemy''s main force. Although the damage to allies was small, the opponents who struggled so hard in the battle to run through the plains were more difficult than Dryan remembered.


    Still, there weren''t enough mighty men to block Dryan''s path, and Dryan, the king, was leading the way, slowly scratching his opponent. Along the way, the Karatzel Cavalry, which appeared to slash diagonally from behind the opponent, helped disrupt the opponent''s formation. Without it, the damage would have been greater. Dryan resumed his march with admiration, perhaps because of Alpha Reese, who was leading by Tenma.


    By the time the sun had already passed Midheaven and the slightly leaning sunlight was blocked by the blood smoke, Dryan had reached the center of the enemy formation.


    You''re out!


    "Have you come this far already?" Even if there are only a few of them, they are inferior species that can''t be used anymore.


    Seriously.


    There were two thrones on top of a large four-legged turtle-like demonic beast. One was an orc wearing a sumptuous armor helmet and sparkling back. On the other throne sat a female oak in a soft silk coat.


    The orcs surrounding them were all quietly standing there. Only this place was as quiet as it was left out of the excitement of the battlefield, and Dryan regained his spookiness and calmness.


    Are you the general?


    "How dare you, Lord, it''s McMillan."


    "Queen, it''s Mercedes."


    The orc who called himself the king and queen answered with pride. All Orcs in this faction are very skilled, but I wonder if the number is less than 300. In Dryan''s case, it''s strange that the oligarchs should be able to stay this majestic.


    Or a trap. When Dryan thought about it, McMillan laughed as if he could see through it.


    "Don''t worry, beast warrior." There was no trap. We''re losing this battle. "


    "That''s right. It''s a big herd, but I''ll start over from scratch." I''m sorry, but was the choice of the other herd correct? "


    "I don''t know about that." However, I am confident that I can do better next time. We''ll survive here and get the strength to defeat them next. "


    "You think I''m gonna give you that kind of time?"


    Dryan''s question was obvious. But McMillan and Mercedes, who knew it, had a hard snout.


    "Of course, I didn''t think there was such a good story of insects." Why do you think we waited here without retreating? I didn''t think I''d be able to retreat if I didn''t strike at the enemy''s core. "


    "If all the soldiers here go to the palace, we will have enough time to retreat." And if the king and his concubine were present, he could make a flock again. It will take time, but the herd will be stronger. "


    Well then, let me crush that prospectus!


    Dryan stepped forward with a sense of intent. Looking at Dryan, McMillan laughed from a height.


    Continued

 2243 Millions of Monster Sweeps, 23 Outpost Battles

    "Unfortunately, your opponent is not us." Do it, brave Gernades! "


    From the side of Dryan, a black mass suddenly jumped out like a gust of wind and waved a giant sword. Dryan decided it was impossible to catch the Great Sword, and he went flying with a single blow of his claw. As a result, they will be bounced off each other without being able to bear the shock. There was a crack in a part of the nail. Then, a cut was left on his arm.


    Dryan was surprised by the sharpness, but the soldiers ran agitated.


    The king was wounded in the hand besides the battle!


    ... to call yourself a brave man, you use a serene surprise.


    "If the Lord lives, there will be no other way."


    A black lump peeled off the pelvis. A pitch-black orc with glowing red eyes stood holding a great sword. Not only because it is a subspecies that I have never seen before, but also because of the sense of intimidation that is emitted, I am not the only one. Dryan knew that he would be able to compete with him without surprise.


    "(Was that straight line somehow effective in clearing the signs? I didn''t know until we got close - no, it would have been deeper if the orc hadn''t been murderous. It wasn''t because he was immature that he had a murderous temper at the moment of the attack, but because he had just acted between the command of the Lord and his temperament as a warrior."


    "Gernades, you did this on purpose, didn''t you?" If it hadn''t been for that, I would have taken a little more responsibility. "


    "Even though I evolved because of that temper, I wanted it to be a little more cunning." Nevertheless, you will buy me some time. King, in the meantime. "


    That''s right.


    McMillan and Mercedes clapped their tongues and shadowed their feet as they stood on the throne to retreat. At the same time that I realized that the shadow was a flying dragon, I dropped the head of the giant tortoise demon beast that was riding from the sky.


    "What!?"


    A single blow to the head of this demon beast?


    The beast swayed, but McMillan and Mercedes laid their hands on the throne and barely fell. But immediately above that, the two of them felt a definite murderous intent.


    The throne blew up with a thunderstorm shortly after I quickly dodged and jumped. The aftermath of the lightning strike hit the ground, and when the orcs around it were involved in electrocution, a shadow fell on the fallen demon beast.


    As expected, even the Thunderclap Cannon (Tall Cannon) was too good to be defeated with a single shot.


    "Are you going to get me involved?"


    It was Varsus who dropped the turtle''s head. As soon as I landed on the ground, I felt the signs of Alpha Leese''s magic and jumped back to get nothing, but I was almost struck by lightning at the place where I landed.


    Alpha Reese raises her hand and apologizes.


    "No, I''m sorry. The magic ''ride'' is better than I thought." I think it''s probably because of the impulse. "


    "--Oh, I see. Is it okay if we fight here?"


    Hmm, maybe?


    "Hey, hey, hey."


    Varsus seemed anxious, but Alpha Reese raised his hand to control it.


    "Since I sent Tasha to you, you can''t be mistaken." Because I am a child who does not fail except in betting matters. Looks like it''s going to be tougher than that.


    "The upper species and its subspecies are all over the place." Especially the three of them? It looks stronger than the King (Lord)


    "I wonder if it''s the Great King (Great Road), Queen (Queen), or Brave (Brave)? I''m glad I''ve got all three of them." Fortunately, it doesn''t seem to be someone you can''t manage.


    Varsus had approximated the full extent of Alpha Reese''s plan, both from what Alpha Reese had said and from what had been communicated before. I was going to make an opponent of an unknown upper species, a subspecies, or a king species that would have been in the main army from the beginning. If there was one, it would be the Great Demon King''s opponent.


    At the same time that I feel that I am trusted, I also think that I am a woman who is involved in a foolish way.


    I see. You came here on your own, so I won''t owe you anything.


    "Thank you."


    "I''ll take on that black hero." Is that all right? "


    "Nah, I''ll take that queen." King Dryan, do you trust the most impertinent orc king? "


    Dryan decided to turn to McMillan as Alpha Reese shouted loudly and cheerfully, his eyes wide open and his smile fluttering. Along the way, I spoke to Gernades.


    Didn''t you make a mistake about the Lord who could use it?


    "... I don''t know yet. At least, I''m not in a position to choose."


    "Why don''t you give me a hard time?" She''s nothing, isn''t she? If you surrender, even your lord will accept me. "


    "Maybe, but I''ve killed too many humans." Which side do you want to lower and fight together? Besides, I can''t stop my instinct to fight that human swordsman and you. "


    Well then, if you''re still alive, let''s think about the next one.


    "It''s always true."


    Nothing more was said, and the soldiers were in a state of desperation when they recognized each other and the surrounding soldiers also recognized each other. The final phase began with Varsus'' roar.


    Continued

 2244 Millions of Monster Sweep Battles, 24-27 Outpost Battles

    Earth Spear Lotus!


    Jemiaka''s dance shook the ground, and countless spears of dirt pierced through Charlotte. However, in front of Charlotte''s body, which boasts the robustness of steel, it can''t be skewered, and it only slashes the skin deeply.


    Charlotte''s outfit was so shabby that she no longer knew where the wound was. But I didn''t let go of my weapon, and I didn''t lose my strength from my stance. Rather, his eyes were still shining brightly and he seemed to be enjoying the battle against a powerful enemy.


    On the other hand, Mireille and Gemiaka were slightly short of breath, but they had plenty of energy. However, I can''t deny that the expression is somewhat tired.


    "Seriously, that pig, stick around!"


    Is your strength inexhaustible? If I was bleeding that much, I''d be short of breath.


    In front of Jemiaka and Mireille, who were dazzled, Charlotte lets out the longitudinal rolls of gold that had been so disturbed in the battle, with a passionate and enviable gaze.


    "We are the Orc Corps Rangers. Its mission was to hunt down a few elite opposing generals, and its combat effectiveness was enormous - but it was actually a decisive squadron. Slash into the opposing army as many platoons as you can, chopping enemies for as long as they have health without compensation for any resupply battles. * sigh * --No, if you''re not good at it, it might be a good nuisance for your health. If you''re going to give up now, you won''t be doing your job!"


    And some thought that they had heard the words of Charlotte, and some nodded, saying, Is that so? Even though Charlotte and her SS are strong enough, it''s only suicide to charge with 20 or so of these opponents.


    At first, it was thought that the main unit would come later in the hammer, but there was no sign of it. So while Liam blocked behind Charlotte, he was paying more attention to the enemy, but he didn''t see any reinforcements against Charlotte.


    Gemiaka was angry and stomped on the ground.


    "Aren''t you stupid? That''s not a discarded pawn!"


    "In a terrible way, yes."


    "You know that!? Then!"


    Even though you''re a war princess, you''re kind.


    Suddenly I was praised, and Jemiaka turned bright red.


    "N-no, I''m only happy to be praised by a pig!"


    "I thought War Princess would understand." The more I attract enemies here, the more my allies will survive. A real hero may emerge in time. The hero who saves the orcs. "


    "--Do you understand everything?"


    Charlotte nodded to Mireille''s sober question. Orcs evolve fast. However, it is only about strength, and there are few examples of extreme longevity, and there are no records of intelligent individuals being born. In that way, the idea of cultivating culture does not ultimately come to an end.


    This time, the Orc''s army was armed with metal armor. Sargum, who called himself the Great Magician, imitated metal magic over time, but even that was just an imitation. We don''t create new things, we don''t even think about creating a weapon armor that suits each body and characteristic. It was just an imitation of the plundered weapon armor.


    In other words, Charlotte realized that, regardless of the outcome of this battle, there is no future for Orcs unless she considers a fundamental survival strategy. Otherwise, as before, it was destined to be used as a subordinate to an individual called the Demon King.


    If Charlotte is king. Mireille didn''t think about it, but Charlotte must have noticed it. That is why I made a surrender recommendation earlier. Maybe he was going to lead his own flock away from the king and make a real kingdom.


    But I couldn''t. Charlotte noticed. There are many enemies and no allies here. They may not have wiped it out yet, but they say we lost this battle. And this is my fate.


    ��-Still, there''s no reason to stop fighting.��


    Why?


    "Because I''m a warrior." More than being an orc, I''m a warrior. Not because I''m a miserable pig, but because I want to live and die as a warrior! "


    Looking at Charlotte, who once again had enough energy to convince herself to fight, no one would make fun of her anymore. The SS, who lost to all of Danda, burst into tears silently, and Mireille stared at Charlotte with breath-taking eyes, not saying anything about Jemyaka, but just looking towards Vatrka.


    Vatulka nodded silently to Jemiaka, who just sighed with a real pity.


    "You''re amazing. Really amazing." That''s why I''m sorry. "


    ��This is war. The head of our mercenary regiment keeps saying that. They say this is war. It''s not a mercenary, it''s not even a fight. It was a war. We, some of our warriors and captains, have been coached over and over again in the war. I have been instructed over and over again to deal with strong enemies like you when they show up and to assume a situation like when you cut deep into enemy territory. Yes, the trump card--it might be too much violence."


    Charlotte couldn''t figure out what Jemiaka was saying and realized her mistake. There was no need to know. What is needed is action. Yes, always acting was the breakthrough, but with so many great opponents appearing one after the other, the instinct for struggle was pulled back and forgotten.


    Behind you is not a Jaeger soldier. Mirages created by the illusion of the wind and just clumps of soil. Charlotte now understands that it was the Silver Princesses who set it up. In time, there were no real soldiers, and there were several Tenma in the sky, and they waved their flags in rows. And behind Jemiaka and Mireille...


    I''m ready!


    It wasn''t the sword I was using earlier, but the sword on my waist - the moment Emerald swung down his sword, wielding the demon sword that had come to exhibit a tremendous presence. And even the figures of Jemiaka and Mireille that were supposed to be in front of her disappeared like a mirage.


    It was Charlotte''s scream that tried to make a good fight with the thunder, but the figure disappeared into the lightning.


    Oh, you finally used it.


    Seeing the sound and light of the thunder running on the ground, Rhine spoke herself in relief and concern while commanding Jaeger.


    Daron, who had heard it, stood beside him.


    It''s a terrible roar. It''s an impulse.


    ��Yeah, I was told to use it once or twice, but it was later than I thought.��


    "If I ever use it for the third time..."


    "At that time, it was judged to be a defeat and you ran away." Well, I''m glad we don''t have so many enemies. "


    Dalon thought that if the powerful demon kings had lived, they would have had to use it one or two more times. The person in charge of the line reduced the number of times.


    There''s no way you don''t understand. And I think it would be even better to rely on the deputy commander, who is taking steps to keep allies out of trouble by triggering an impulse in the war.


    He muttered as he watched the line disappear across the battlefield.


    I''ve been practicing a lot so that I can shoot three times a day.


    "You mean training in the desert where there''s nothing?"


    "Oh, you used to call it an exercise sometimes, right? I was really practicing with my troops, but Alpha Reese said the main purpose was to operate and practice impulses. Because eventually it will be a trump card. The only thing left is the weapon that Corwin is building."


    "Oh... if I thought I couldn''t be called in for a reason."


    Dalon recalls an exercise that has been repeated for more than a year. The Captain was called over and over again, but I''ve never been called over.


    When I looked back at the line, I started to move indifferently saying that I was no longer interested.


    "Well, that''s what it is." I know you were going to kill each of your enemies, but you didn''t seem to have the leeway to do that. It seems that there were more powerful orcs than this one. "


    "Really? You don''t have to go to cover me?"


    ��It''s over now, isn''t it? That means Jaeger has grown enough to be able to do that without me or Alpha Reese. Moreover, the situation was communicated via the sensor. You won''t need our backup anymore. Well, let''s get Dalon to join the pursuit team. It''s troublesome from here on out."


    Wait, did you get a glimpse of the situation?


    "Of course, I''m the commander of the front, and Corwin is in command back there on behalf of Alpha Reese." Soon, the energetic backpackers will arrive. I switched to the front line and went after them. Let''s finish this before the sun sets, if possible. No matter how many sensors we have in the fight at night, we''re going to be damaged. If possible, I''d just like to keep burning the orcs that became corpses. "


    Ah, ahh


    As expected, Daron began to realize that Jaeger''s way of fighting was completely different from the way he had done it before, when he saw the line as he stretched to sweep through the remnants. What exactly is Alpha Reese planning on fighting to organize this mercenary group? At this time, Dalon suddenly thought that he was assuming something else, not just a black magician or an orangutan.


    Continued

 2245 Millions of Monster Sweep Battles, 25-25 Outpost Battles

    "--Awesome!"


    Mireille suppressed her ears and fainted as she trembled like an electric shock running through her tail. Gemiaka, who had raised the ground as a defensive measure, looked at the thunder of the impulse and uttered a voice of amazement.


    I heard that it was supposed to be emitted in a state where there was nothing in the radiation. After the rendezvous of the silver princesses Vatoluka and Gemyaka, Alphi Reese proposed a new way to use it and saw it unleashed once, but at that time, Gemyaka realized that Emerald had suppressed its power.


    Alpha Reese had rated it as one of Jaeger''s trump cards, but I don''t think anyone could survive this. Whatever the enemy is - so Jemiaka thought and cheered.


    "I don''t think we''re going to make it this far, but it''s not perfect for cutting the enemy''s willpower!?" Nah, that''s flashy. It''s no less than Princess Saulka''s full blow. "


    "Don''t get on your nerves. With my help, it was a harmless shot.��


    "If you say that, it''s because I did well, right? The two of you?"


    "What are you talking about? It''s only with everyone''s cooperation." I also managed to besiege and retreat the battalion. "


    Lilliam rushed over. Passing by Vatolka and Jemyaka, they rushed to the emerald, which was stiffened by the recoil of the sword. After swinging it down, the impulse that stabbed the ground still caused an electric shock, and I could see the aftermath.


    Lilliam watched the emeralds throw a bigger blow than the preliminaries, and he was worried to come and see her first.


    "Emerald, are you okay!? It looks like it was a bigger blow than expected."


    "... I''m going!" More than that, follow me! "


    "Elsia? Why--"


    "I''m in the thunder." Shh, shh, shh, shh! "


    "Wait a minute, even that lightning trail--"


    "No, I haven''t done it yet!" You haven''t noticed, have you!? "


    The three of them, pale by the desperate appeal of the still immobile Emerald, headed from the still burnt ground towards the rays of water vapor.


    Charlotte endured it. What a long time it has been just to endure. But I am grateful that they were not in vain. It seems that humans are grateful to the Spirit, but I wonder what I should be grateful for.


    I don''t want to thank the king or the queen. It seems that there is no God in the world. And since I don''t seem to have any magic skills, the spirits would be different. So who should I thank for the properties that have sprouted in this body?


    Complete control of metabolism. If you need it, you can do it without eating or drinking for a year, and you can control your body, recover your hardness, and even recover. The silver princess''s dance was so powerful that it was impossible to reproduce the hardness that it invalidated it, but it seemed unnoticed that she was recovering from the edge of being struck.


    Charlotte was heartfelt excited that the blood could not be wiped out, so it turned out to be a good camouflage. Even lost blood can be compensated to some extent by metabolic adjustments. It''s not just a discard pawn, but a good trait for an Independent Ranger. Moreover, this trait can be used by others. The wonderful muscles of the SS aren''t just training. Of course, we may not know.


    We''ve found a candidate for a good nest. In a few moments, we could increase the number and number of our men, and even surpass McMillan and Mercedes - that''s what we were thinking in this battle at the tip of the arrow. If you recover enough to move, you may want to pretend to be dead and run away. If you don''t help your people, you''re not worthy to be a friend anymore. I''m just worried about the SS, but I was hoping that the orc named Danda might miss it or not follow me at all.


    With that in mind, I could count to three and I had enough room to move. Underneath the carbonized skin, a new skin has already grown, and the moisture on the ground evaporated by lightning can move before it clears up. First, we rush towards the SS and leave with only those who are safe. Let''s think about what happened afterwards -- the moment I decided to stand up, the back of my left eye suddenly became hot.


    - Huh?


    The eyelids also regenerated and the left eye was opened. I can''t see anything. Regeneration of the right eye is delayed by two counts. My thoughts are unconsolidated, hot, and painful. Why, what''s so powerless? Charlotte throbbed and knelt down on the spot again. You can''t cut down because something is piercing your head. If you fall forward, you''ll really die. Only that survival instinct barely stopped Charlotte from surviving.


    I knew you were alive, you orc!


    "That voice--Jali!?"


    I barely checked with my regenerated right eye, and in front of me stood Elsia, who had pierced her skull with a thin sword in his regenerated left eye.


    The high-temperature steam was reluctant to shock the ground with aftermath, and Charlotte stormed this far just to predict that she might be alive. If it jumped at this interval, it would have run in at the same time as the thunder was released.


    More than foolish. If the thunder in front of me jumps without fear, it''s crazy. Charlotte was proud that her instincts were right when she felt threatened. After all, this girl was more dangerous than anyone else in this room.


    What--?


    "Who decided that you''re going to blow up that much?" You can stand up to this number of people, so no one can defeat you if you run from the beginning! I''ll make sure he''s dead. That''s what Alpha Reese had decided. I agree with you! The next time we meet, we may be stronger than we are now. If you don''t make sure you''re dead right now, you can''t sleep with your pillow high! "


    "--The enemy, Jari, trusted me the most-- how ironic."


    Charlotte smiled. Elsia looked reluctantly at her expression.


    "Why are you laughing?" Have you lost your mind? I mean, you''re piercing your brain, so just die. Or do you want me to grimace? I don''t like it, though. "


    You can''t imitate me in a cruel way?


    "It just feels disgusting"


    "- Oh, my gosh! But you''re still young, aren''t you?"


    "? Still making fun of me--"


    At that moment, Charlotte''s right arm moved at a tremendous speed and held Elsia. Elsia didn''t have time to resist, but her sword pierced deeply and she didn''t want to know how it felt. At the same time, a big arrow was pierced deeply into the part of Charlotte that sheltered Elsia''s body.


    Elsia notices that the flesh began to melt from the wound, and that it was fiercely poisoned. With this in Charlotte, humans will die in an instant just by blurring.


    Charlotte whispered before she thought about what Elsia was doing.


    "-Jali, do you have a ball?"


    �D�D


    Elsia silently took the copper ball out of her hip bag and bounced it up with her fingers. Charlotte''s arm, pinched by the copper ball finger, suddenly protruded, and when she released the iron ball behind her just by rotating from her shoulder, someone was desperate with a dull sound and a small scream.


    "Assassin." There was a lookout, after all. Neither the king nor the princess trusted me. "


    You''re useless, aren''t you?


    "That''s true, but if you could defeat me, you would definitely want to get rid of me." After I was defeated, I thought I was off guard. After all, I was going to erase it, too. "


    The situation was not trusted by my allies, and Elsia didn''t feel bad either.


    "... I''m not saying I owe you one." It''s just a copper ball. "


    "Oh, it''s not cute, but I''ll lend you one."


    Huh? I don''t need it--


    Before Elsia could refuse, Charlotte drew Elsia''s sword from her head. And it shall come to pass, that Elsia shall be bleeding.


    Charlotte looked very slowly as she fell. Elsia didn''t want to admit that she thought the figure was beautiful.


    "--Why?"


    ...... If you fall in front of me like this, Jari will be crushed.... a sheltering hand. "


    "Are you going to lend it to me?"


    "That''s not all... but I thought Jari might remember me... for a very long time..."


    I don''t even know when I''m going to die on the battlefield?


    ... no... I''m sure Jari won''t die... I''ve got a lot of allies... and maybe me too...


    I don''t need it.


    Elsia''s expression was lonely. Looking at the look on his face, Charlotte broke the tension of the battle for the first time in her life.


    I don''t want to... I don''t want to carry that kind of thing on my back.


    "It''s the responsibility of the strong... to give up... eventually, more..."


    "I''m not that strong."


    "From now on, I''m going to be stronger... I''m sure I won''t even do it..."


    "I''m glad to hear from the enemy." Hey, don''t die on your own! Staying borrowed is not suitable for sex-- "


    ... good, man... if there''s another man... man is good...


    With a gentle expression, Charlotte couldn''t respond to Elsia''s evil. Why did he die with a gentle expression on his face? Elsia will realize the reason when she is stronger than Charlotte can imagine.


    Continued

 2246 Millions of Monster Sweeps, 26 Outpost Battles

    "This human! He moves around a lot!"


    "I thought you were a little dull!"


    Don''t lick me like a queen!


    Alpha Reese and the Queen of Mercedes fought fiercely over the tortoise demon beast that was found dead.


    Mercedes is a warrior who uses magic and fights to balance close and mid-range combat. They were fighting in a similar way to the current Alpha Reese.


    In contrast to the noble and eagleish attitude, the fighting method was delicate, without gaps, and agile. A very troublesome opponent who weaves short spells and no-casting sorcery, and leads to chanting to release medium-sized sorcery that Alphilees sees as unfavorable. It was a skilled battle method that smelled of the intense battle experience that had taken place up to this point. When the fierce battle arrived, they saw each other''s power, and they were stuck watching and repeatedly holding back without showing any gaps.


    The battle between the heroes of Gernades and Valsus only increased in intensity. As if they weren''t thinking of being removed from each other, they just smashed their swords at each other with all their might. With each bone shrinking, the muscles screaming, and the shock waves slamming silently against each other.


    Each of the warriors around them fought desperately, and many of them died in their battles, but they didn''t care.


    And the battle between Dryan and McMillan. McMillan''s dominance was making progress.


    That''s right!


    Nuoooo!


    McMillan''s body gradually grew enlarged as the battle began. Huge enough to take a blow, and powerful enough to strike. Dryan didn''t take long to realize that this was McMillan''s trait.


    "He''s easy to understand." But for the king-- "


    "Hmm, I didn''t want this kind of trait!"


    McMillan''s arm was fast and strong as he sidetracked unscrupulously. Dryan took it and shrugged off the impact as he blew it.


    "But in the Orc herd, strength is everything!" No matter how clever you are, that''s not enough. I''d say this trait deserves to stand at the pinnacle! After all, the more opponents you have, the more power you gain. "


    "... that is to say..."


    "If you challenge me alone, you''re right!" It would be easier for me to show my strength if I had more numbers! "


    McMillan''s trait is "Broken Army." The more opponents, the more power they exert, a trait that can also be called military use. With that trait, he unleashed his invincible power and reigned as King of Orcs. Because McMillan will be stronger the more he will join the partisans to defeat him. I''ve never had a revolt.


    McMillan barked regretfully.


    "If you aim for the siege and annihilation, a small number of people will charge at those who have been able to exert their power." It''s not worth the effort to reduce our ranks! Did you guys know about my abilities from the beginning? "


    "--Come on, let''s see."


    Dryan didn''t just get rid of it. He really doesn''t know anything, but as a stormtrooper, he''s moving this time. That''s all Alpha Reese''s tactics have gotten into, but we can''t know how she managed to do that.


    However, the overall understanding of the opponent''s story was that this king''s opponent was best suited to him. Dryan couldn''t stop the edge of his mouth from rising.


    McMillan''s expression, which blamed him for the act, quickly turned upbeat.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "Kuku... no, I''m sorry. You want to bark when you win a battle, but you want to laugh when the measures are taken, I''m so excited. This certainly cannot be stopped. And you might as well have been someone other than me. You''re too compatible for me, you."


    "What are you talking about!?"


    "Once-- once I hunted down old Gora." In a technical battle, the accumulated experience points refer to. After realizing that I could never win a total battle, I staked out a one-shot assassination. But the blow is the problem. I had no idea how to guess. What would you do? "


    McMillan shut up to Dryan''s sudden question. I don''t know what you''re talking about, but I know it''s a very important question. And if you don''t know the answer, you die.


    McMillan thought and answered--and flashed as if the light was shining. It''s a possibility I''ve never thought about before. How can I defeat myself? When I realized that it was the key to the next stage, it was already too late.


    "I see! I got it..."


    ��Maybe that''s right. Being strong is cruel, isn''t it? At that time, for the first time, I doubted Gora''s sanity."


    Only Dryan''s arm suddenly vanished. For a moment, but it was settled.


    McMillan''s neck slowly slipped and fell as he thought his movements had stopped once. However, there was a smile on his face that seemed to be enlightened, and he did not have any regrets, let alone hate Dryan.


    "--That''s right, I''m not insane. I can''t imagine killing myself all the time."


    "That''s right. I--I didn''t think I could do that. But there must be another way to get stronger. And I think there may be various strengths. I''ve been thinking about it for decades. Life is short, isn''t it?"


    "Oh, right--especially our orcs--"


    McMillan''s neck fell to the ground without spinning words until the end. Dryan''s full arm movement was released for a moment. The vacuum blade made by it had dropped McMillan''s neck.


    A blow that once succeeded in fatally wounding even Gora. It was also a technique that Dryan himself sealed up to the horror.


    As Dryan lifted McMillan''s head and chanted victory, Gruzard''s troops roared in response. Although it had not yet been completely settled, it became clear who had won spiritually.


    Continued

 2247 Millions of Monster Sweep Battles, of which 27 ~ Outpost Battles ~

    It was not only the flock of orcs that turned pale, but also the queen Mercedes. Mercedes was often dumbfounded in front of a herd that was about to be scattered.


    "Oh, such an idiot... the king... McMillan..."


    "Was it a shock? We can''t afford to lose?"


    "It''s not the same story, is it?"


    Alfilise did not miss the words that were muttered in spillage. But the next look that Mercedes looked back was burning with rage, unlike what he thought.


    "Hmm, so you''re a man who can''t use it more than I thought." A male who can only swing his hips. It''s different from me. "


    "... hmm, let''s not be too strong." I''m a little bit sympathetic to that king. You''re still a couple, right? "


    "I made it my turn from strength to strength, but the weak die savingly." Humans seem to choose their turn for a different reason, but it''s not our orc''s turn.


    I am the most precious female oak in the world. All other male orcs may be sacrificed for my survival. That''s the way this herd works. "


    Arrogant.


    "That''s because you''re human." Besides, the actual place is not arrogant or anything. All four generals except Charlotte were born by me. As long as I am present, the restructuring of the army is possible. I''m already preparing for that. ��


    Alfilise''s eyebrows twitched and stood in her stance.


    ��Do you think I''ll miss you when I hear that?��


    "Are you the one who can''t stand me?" After the humans have levelled the country, will you give me a favorite bull? I have little interest in human males. If you want food anyway, I will always give it to you. "


    "I''m not happy at all, that offer!"


    Alpha Reese bursts forward and shifts from the fist of containment to a mid-range kick. A slightly larger Mercedes tried to block the kick, but Alpha Reese''s kick changed in the air and fell overhead.


    The Mercedes could not keep up with the sudden change in trajectory, and an intense kick was added to the side of the head. The Mercedes skeleton and muscles were not supposed to shake with a single blow in a human kick, but Alpha Reese''s kick was controlled by gravity at the same time as the magic of the wind. Mercedes unexpectedly stepped on the unexpected weight of the kick.


    Alphilees'' back fist in pursuit. Mercedes lost his sight as he tried to lean back in a flutter, not to let his head shake again.


    "Giaaaaa!?"


    Along with the screams of Mercedes, blood dripped from the sword that ran out of Alphilees'' pocket.


    Suddenly losing his sight, Mercedes stepped out and lost his balance. In an attempt to grasp the demonic beast''s body, Alpha Reese''s sword was pierced relentlessly into his hand. While screaming, Mercedes discerned defeat and changed his complexion.


    "Wait, wait! You better let me live than you kill me?"


    "I''m sorry, but there''s no room for sympathy." You will not admit your life. Die. "


    ��Ki, you!��


    Mercedes was enveloped by the flames emanating from the tip of the sword, and Alpha Reese''s witchcraft relentlessly pursued him as he fell from the beast.


    [Funeral March by the Five Spirits (Quinted March)]


    A violent banquet of countless dancing beasts of five classes unfolded in the air, leaving Mercedes scattered with no meat left.


    In the midst of the battle, Gernades smiled as he sensed the sign on his back.


    It''s not like this anymore.


    ��I knew this was going to happen from the beginning. There are far more humans than you. You should have known. Why didn''t you give up?"


    "Do you think we can allow that to be an orc?"


    Or maybe that woman.


    In response to Valsus'' words, Gernades laughed.


    Do you even use orcs?


    ��Or maybe it is. There are orcs among us."


    "I see, the world is wide." Was there a way to coexist with humans? "


    ��There''s always a zero chance.��


    "If anyone survives, say the word."


    "Don''t tell me, I''m just a destroyer." But I''ll tell her. "


    "Please."


    Gernades slashed and scattered Varthas at the same time as the words that he was trying to squeeze out. When Valsus dropped the head of Gernades, who was motionless, he held it high.


    Brave Gernades, you''ve taken it!


    To Lord Gernades, I can''t do it anymore.


    The Orc''s breath that tried to engage until the end had faded, and finally began to escape or scattered on a domineering attack. The higher species were roughly scattered in the battle, but the less loyal ones usually escaped scattered, and Jaeger was at the center of the pursuit.


    In the heart of the battle, Alpha Reese, Dryan, and Valsus face each other and still look at each other unhappily.


    There''s something you want to say, isn''t there?


    "Of course... although I chose someone who was good at each one, it was too much for me."


    "I agree. Even though that brave orc understood his defeat, he could have had a little more trouble." No, no, no, no, no - they can''t organize an army like this, can they? ��


    Valsus'' words made Dryan nod, but Alpha Reese nodded naturally.


    "Yes, we all had strengths, but maybe we didn''t have enough charisma to lead an army."


    "I mean, aren''t they the leaders?"


    You mean you missed it?


    ��I think that''s true. I tried to check it myself, but it wasn''t them. It seems that the magician who equipped the army according to the report from the line has been defeated, but there must be someone who only mentored him to do so. For example, we didn''t have enough commanders to call" Marshal Class. "


    We have to go after her.


    I don''t have to.


    Convinced by Alpha Reese''s explanation, Dryan tried to move immediately, but Alpha Reese stopped him.


    From the look on his face, Varsus noticed what Alpha Reese had said.


    "Have you read that much?"


    "Yes, the assassins have already been released." I''m just waiting for the results. "


    What''s the chance of getting rid of him?


    "I pressed it just in case." I''m going to do it more than anything in this battlefield. "


    "I mean, I was reading that from the beginning." I don''t know how long this battle has been on your hands, Alpha Reese. "


    Asked close to Valsus'' closure, Alpha Reese answered with a faint smile. Even Varsus took a step back because the look on his face made him look like a witch.


    Come on, isn''t it better for a woman to have a lot of secrets?


    "Don''t tease me. If you don''t want to say it, I don''t mind, but I think there''s a future outlook."


    "Sure, just whether you have the right to tell me that much. It''s also because I was hired by Romansland."


    "... but I''d still like to hear it. It''s about the future outlook."


    Varsus'' expression was serious. He may not have had the information or the solution, but he may have felt something. As expected of the most powerful mercenary regiment on the continent, Alpha Reese was once again impressed.


    "... I''m not sure yet." I''m going to tell you when I''m sure. "


    "When is that?"


    "A month or two... it''s not far. I just want to avoid the worst.��


    Do you think there''s anything more?


    In response to Dryan''s question, Alphilees nodded forcefully.


    "Yeah, sure." You can''t do this. "


    ��Oh my God, I can''t believe I saw such a great victory.��


    ��Yeah, I want to survive if I can.��


    "Of course, mercenaries are supposed to survive."


    "You can''t tell a soldier to die."


    "It''s your job to die, isn''t it?"


    Alpha Reese laughed, but Dryan was reluctant to tell how serious he was. When Alpha Reese finished his meeting with them, he summoned Dragon Arlon and quickly returned to his side.


    Continued

 2248 Millions of Monster Sweep Battles, 28 Outpost Battles

    "It''s all wiped out..."


    A group of orcs led by McMillan and Mercedes were driven apart by roughly 150,000 and watched from afar as they were wiped out.


    The orcs in the center were carrying up the orcs of the soldier, and the orcs were dazzlingly dark in color. They did not feel any emotion as if their companions were dying, but merely took it as a fact and leaked their feelings.


    As expected.


    "It''s on the way, though. I never dreamed that I would be able to build a great nation by pushing away human cartoons with this battle force. I was able to predict that this would happen when I was stopped from going south. The most important thing is--"


    Speed to opposition, and maximum strength on the human side, right?


    The orc nodded to the soldier''s feelings.


    "The ones who attacked us are monsters." The defeat was confirmed when the General class was scattered, but it was nice to be able to see the enemy''s best strength while hiding in one of our factions. Next time, we need to develop a fighting force that can kill them. And now we can find a way to go south on a different route. "


    "Failure is the key to success?"


    "In that case, the sacrifice was huge." It would be difficult to recreate it from scratch, but there would also be two other factions, and some prudent people who were watching the situation behind them. If we use them well, we can reorganize the organization as soon as possible. "


    I can''t, right?


    Suddenly, the orcs turned around in amazement. There stood a mortal woman at once. It was my first experience as a soldier orc when I felt awe at the appearance of a white wand sticking to the ground and a pale peach-colored hair rattling in the wind. Even though humans and livestock are the only objects that can be used by relatives.


    Blind Woman - Lisa spoke with a majestic face.


    "Yareyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!" Are you sure you''re the mastermind of this war? "


    ... if that''s what you meant when you said you were going to start a war.


    Is there anyone else who can help you?


    "Do you think I have a reason to teach you that much?"


    The conversation was like exploring with each other, but Lisa hung her hands around to see if she was no longer interested and pulled out her sword.


    "That''s true." Well then, if I win, why don''t you throw up? "


    "There is no reason to make such a promise. And you think you can beat this number of orcs? These guys were close to me. Not as many generals, but they''re close to being able to do that."


    The orc of the soldier spread out his hand to show off my power difference. There were 12 black oaks on the surface. Both have intelligent eyes, and it is easy to see that the agility and fighting power are high when you see the reaction earlier.


    The orc of the soldier also began to chant sorcery. Apparently, I had the strength to fight myself. However, Lisa could only leak a small, sinister smile, and could not see that the dust was upset.


    "I know." Besides, it''s superior in loyalty and disables sorcery, isn''t it? I realized it because I could leave without even realizing it. "


    "What''s the matter with you knowing so much and setting it up by yourself?" What''s so funny? "


    "No, after all, I didn''t think that there was any evil that could be won over our big girl wisdom." Ah, this is a compliment, but I won''t tell you myself. I don''t care if you get in shape. "


    ... I don''t know what you''re talking about.


    "You idiot. As soon as I''m here, all your evil spirits are exposed. Do you think that I was sent to this place without any preparation?"


    When Lisa told me, the orc collapsed. The fallen orc was convulsing while blowing foam, and the orc who tried to see how the orc was falling again �� �� The orc holding the soldier''s orc collapsed by the time he fell, and he had to interrupt the chanting of sorcery to land.


    Is this a poison?


    ��Who told you there was one of us?��


    Behind Lisa, a woman appeared holding multiple vials between her fingers. While watching the results of the poison that she had flushed, the woman could see that she could afford to close the lid of the vial in sequence.


    "Stupid, no sign of--"


    "I''m sure you have sensor or barrier capabilities, but I think I''m superior." There''s no way I can hide it from everybody. ��


    "That''s right. They were more resistant than I expected, it took longer than I expected." If you weren''t in a pair, you might be able to face each other head-on. "


    The woman sighed suddenly. It wasn''t Lisa''s fault that her workmanship was so glossy that she felt terrible somewhere.


    "It''s the first time you''ve seen a subspecies, right? You''ve stopped moving a lot, Lifeling."


    "As a pharmacist, I''m proud to be one of the best on the continent." Even if you use poison, you might not be a bit above me. It was a subspecies that I saw at first, but I was trying it out in parallel with a couple of poisons that seemed to work in the wind. I was lucky enough to win. "


    What poison, by the way?


    "It''s a neuromuscular relaxant." It''s tasteless and odorless, and if you''re a creature, you can''t escape it regardless of whether it has magic resistance or not. Sorcery still has no way of counteracting this. By the way, since you are conscious and you can talk suddenly, it''s also a good time to torture. "


    Tickling, the smile of a small laughing lifeling was synonymous with a deathly smile. The orc of the soldier realized that he was poisoned and couldn''t move, so he had no choice but to stare at Lisa as she stabbed the orcs into the end.


    Soon, when my turn came, a sword was struck against my neck.


    "Now, are you willing to spit information on your companions at the same time?" Or would you like to read a quit sentence? "


    "Who..."


    "Phew, I can''t help it." So, let''s just finish by killing them, shall we? ".


    Just in case, shouldn''t we ask for information?


    "I don''t have enough time to torture you." Besides, do you think the guy who does this will talk? "


    If you have a quarter of an hour, I''ll break your personality enough to lick your soles, but how about that?


    Lisa leaned back unexpectedly as the life ring smiled at the demon.


    "... Lisa doesn''t have such a hobby. But we''ll have about a quarter of an hour."


    "That''s a shame. Let''s try the shortest record of torture." What, if you can just break it without thinking about the direction, you don''t have to think about the concentration of the drug, so it''s easy. "


    When the rifle collided, the orc of the soldier fell on his back, unable to resist. Without hesitation, the life ring takes out a new vial from its pocket and a few needles of different length. When I put one of them in my mouth, my hair was tied up and fixed with a needle, and I laughed.


    "Now, 900 counts to make the person called Wise King sing and dance naked." A knight woman who screams insistently if she doesn''t give in to you, and then licks her toes, making her a hip-waving whore. 1200 counts to make a greedy prime minister cry and apologize, exposing all evil to a scared lamb. I wonder how many counts you''ll hold up. I''m looking forward to it. "


    "Wow..."


    Lisa distanced herself from a sense of repulsion. The orc of the soldier was prepared to die, of course. Even though it was a superior species, it was more likely to die on the battlefield than being an orc. And as we have done, we have thought in vain that we may die in cruel ways.


    But I didn''t expect to die this way. I tried to bite my tongue off imagining the pain that would come to hundreds of counts before I died, but now I realized that I was already deprived of that power. Knowing that, and knowing that the woman in front of me was laughing, the orc of the soldier who was the mastermind of this battle now knew that it was the human who was terrified.


    Continued

 2249 Millions of Monster Sweepstakes, their 29 ~ rewards ① ~

    "... is the end of this battle."


    Thank you, Lisa.


    After the Orc Sweepstakes came to a halt, Jaeger moved his team backwards for an editorial prize, and formed a chase force mainly for those who had the strength and did not have the chance to be active in the war. I was moving on to the pursuit battle by paying my reward. Your commanders are focused on Wiktoria and Seit, and Gruzard is working with them.


    Now that Lisa has heard about the end of the last battle, Alpha Reese is about to set the order and rewards for her work. Alpha Reese decided to leave the detailed allocation to the battalion commander and company commander, and with Corwin, decided on the bigger pieces and allocated the rewards. Of course, it is not always possible to prepare a product worthy of merit, so we can only calculate who is the number one for merit and the immediate reward. However, the lack of a reward is also related to morale, so Alpha Reese whipped her tired body and did another job.


    The time is late at night, and there is a modest feast outside. When Lisa''s report was finalized, Alpha Reese nodded with Corwin to close the record and close the book.


    Well then, the first feat of this battle is you, Lisa.


    Can I ask why?


    "First of all, Jaeger''s death toll is extremely low compared to other units in this battle." That means that the sensor unit Lisa built worked better than expected and that she eventually defeated the enemy general. This is not the best part of merit, but what do you mean? "


    "Hah, is that so?" Well, let''s say you take it out of hand. "


    Lisa pinched the hem of her skirt and bowed lightly, but her expression remained silent. Of course, neither Alpha Reese nor Corwin fell into disrepair.


    ��What''s the matter? Are you unhappy with anything?"


    ��There are three reasons. For one thing, I am getting paid too much. I''ve already had enough trouble setting up a home even with my base salary as a Jaeger, and I can''t honestly use it up if I combine the rewards for the requests I receive individually. I regularly donate to Meecia''s orphanage, etc., but there is still a surplus, so there is one thing that I am not purely interested in receiving any more compensation. I''m not dissatisfied with the treatment."


    "Well, if you don''t need it, you can carry it over." Besides, I can give you lots of advice on how to manage your assets. Anything else? "


    "The torture of the life ring keeps me from getting out of my head. Before the opposing General could count to 500, he begged for forgiveness. I didn''t have to ask for any information, I talked, and it would certainly be useful for the upcoming march, but the smile of the life ring at that time is going to be a dream for a while. That''s a true sadist, isn''t it? Can I keep that person as a companion?"


    "... yes, I admit that there is a slight problem with my personality." But we need people. In particular, it will become an indispensable person depending on the future development. "


    "If the big girl says so, please hold on to the reins."


    Sure. Anything else?


    Lisa took a deep breath and told Alfilise to calm her down. Lisa applies sensors to the simple barrier. We can only hear from Alphilees, Corwin, and Lisa.


    "What will happen next - I think I know about other lines, but are you really going to do it on schedule?" If you turn around, I think this is your last chance. ��


    "Of course, I can''t turn back now." How do you know that? "


    No, the reputation of the surrounding...


    Lisa''s work also includes information control. Even if the soldier''s rumor spreads, it''s your job to find out who''s spreading it and what it''s about. If necessary, Lisa is crushing it in rumor.


    Lisa cut it out with difficulty.


    It''s like Jaeger''s Captain is more of a demon king.


    "... heh?"


    "Ahahahaha! Have you already begun to be told? It''s faster than expected."


    Lisa, who was strangely cut out, and Alpha Reese, who was dumbfounded, stared at Corwin with a laugh.


    "Corwin, this is no laughing matter."


    "Yes, and what are the predictions?"


    Captain Alpha Reese ~ I didn''t know what I was doing ~? I thought it was bright in military law ~, but wasn''t history so ~?


    "Um, yeah... how did it go?"


    It was a fact that Alfilise was a little bit of a bad at history, but I couldn''t think of anything that Corwin was trying to say right away, so I couldn''t help but deceive her.


    Corwin talks as he spins his fingers through the air.


    Ok ~, there are some international laws that are not clearly documented in the current human battle ~. It is an implicit understanding in the war ~, but it was the battle of the Thalassa Basin that triggered it ~


    Ah, I know. Perhaps the enemy state that attacked the opponent who stood in the basin in order to hold on to it flooded the basin and annihilated it.


    "That''s right. In a little more detail, the Thalassa Basin is a basin with very poor drainage. If the ground is loose, the humidity will be great ~. The enemy country was fine with flooding, but the water didn''t draw, and the unwilling soldier from the basin could not go to help even if he asked for help. There was no ship ready in the mountain battle. And some soldiers still tried to resist ~. The enemy country was an army with a reputation for brutality, and surrender was not allowed in principle ~. As a result, ~"


    ... an army on the Basin side that was plagued by epidemics and food insecurity began to eat together and kill allies.


    Having spoken so much, Alfilise remembered clearly. One of the most tragic wars Aldrith told us. This is not the only way to repeat the war that has been on the agenda many times since the peace conference. For those who learn the art of war and politics, it''s a once-in-a-lifetime battle. However, because of its misery, there are not many instructors who can tell me the details.


    Corwin continued.


    "The enemy country on the siege side that was watching the situation ~ first admitted the surrender of the soldiers on the basin side with so much misery ~ and graciously protected them ~. As a result, about 30% of the soldiers managed to survive ~ and in a dozen years, they would make friends ~"


    "What does that have to do with anything?"


    "Don''t you know ~ Lisa ~? Even the most tragic battles in history have survived ~ 30% ~. And it takes ~ a full month to push the enemy to that point ~? At that time, the army on the basin side was 5,000 ~. Now, Alphilees did ~?"


    ... in one day, almost all 150,000 orcs were killed...


    Correct!


    Corwin clapped his hand. The expression was brighter than ever, and for the first time, Lisa turned her disgusted face toward Corwin. From the beginning, I thought I was a woman who didn''t like bugs, but I clearly recognized that I was the first person who was not compatible.


    Alfilise twitched her arms and contemplated declarations.


    "Of course, there is a precedent for Hero King Graham. Considering the battle of monsters, there is no limit to the total number of monsters that Arnelia has killed. However, it is the first time that Alphi Reese has tried to kill an enemy soldier with a clear intent in one day. Since it is a monster, international law will not be applied ~ and the mercenaries will not be conscious of their sins ~. If it is a battle that remains in history, then this is an unbelievable feat ~ but there will be a name in history ~"


    "Shut up for a second, Corwin. It''s you, May."


    "I won''t shut up ~. Because ~, I witnessed the history ~ We ~. Honestly, I''m excited about the number one thing I was born with ~. If it''s alcohol, I want to start boozing even if I''m crazy ~"


    ��Shut up,�� I said. Let''s make sure you can''t take that mouth right now. "


    Lisa leaked a murderous aura, so her sister, Corwin, gave in and shut up. However, his eyes were still laughing, and it was clear what he wanted to say. Lisa barely reached for the sword, but she wasn''t sure if she could stop herself if she heard another word.


    Alpha Leith was silent for a long time, but she raised her face slowly.


    "... Corwin, can I have one?"


    Whatever ~


    The rumor that I''m the Demon King didn''t spread around on purpose, did it?


    "Without calling someone who kills a demon king of the great demon king class, what do you call him ~? Why do you have to bother spreading rumors that can spread even if you leave him alone ~?"


    "I see, you''re right." Lisa, this rumor is out of control. I''ll leave you alone. "


    Is that okay?


    Lisa confirmed, but Alpha Reese seemed to be extremely calm.


    "It''s not a bad thing to be in awe." At most, other countries and mercenaries will be afraid of me. ��


    And what?


    "Probably, but at last, there was such a shock." My rumors will naturally calm down if information from other fronts comes up. ��


    Other fronts? Oh-


    Romansland is engaged by a flock of orcs who chose to defend themselves. After the fall of the Citadel City, the Orcs with the cage were dealing with a total of 50,000 opponents. Moreover, the city dwellers were taken hostage. I''m sure they''re forcing us into a tough fight.


    The first class led by Schoenseleno was a sweep of orcs surrounded by natural strongholds that used forests and mountains. The total number is more than 100,000. If it''s just the size of the herd, it''s a lot more upfront than we are. The troops of the lords are spending a lot of money on you, and there shouldn''t be a big fight in the woods, but it should be the biggest on the scale. I''m sure it''ll take some time. In other words, if the war ends at night, Jaeger will have to go either way.


    Alpha lets Lisa fly her instructions.


    "Lisa, gather your information." I''d like to hear it first thing in the morning, if possible, and after noon at the latest. "


    "Do you collect information through the night?" Do I have to do that much? "


    "There is, probably." If you get it, go. "


    Lisa obeyed quietly as Alfilise instructed Lisa to leave. I did think that even if we stayed here any longer, it would only be dangerous with Corwin.


    And Alpha Reese switched with Lisa and summoned Elsia. Of course, it''s for the Argumentation Prize.


    But Elsia, who had entered the tent, had an unexpectedly steep face. I wonder if I was moving around earlier, but I came in here before I even changed my clothes. There was supposed to be a victory banquet outside, but Elsia didn''t seem to be attending.


    Looking at her tightened face, Alpha Reese changed her way of looking at Elsia.


    Continued

 2250 Millions of Monster Sweepstakes, 30 ~ rewards ② ~

    "(Heh, you were skinny... I wonder if it was earlier than I thought.)"


    What can I do for you, Commander?


    To Elsia, who was stubbornly speaking, Alfilise smiled bitterly.


    "You look unhappy. I''m not dressed as if the battle was over." Why don''t you just change your clothes? "


    I don''t need it. After a break, I''ll take part in the pursuit.


    "No, rest tonight, this is an order."


    Alpha Reese said it out loud, and Elsia revealed her frustration and offered her a warm salute to the military.


    Roger that. Elsia Platoon Leader, I''m giving you a break. I don''t know if I can sleep. "


    "If you tell Lana, she''ll do sedative magic for you." You can''t sleep today. "


    I can''t sleep beside Lana because I''m scared.


    "Don''t worry ~ I''m not interested in you ~. It has to be a few more years ~"


    As Corwin laughed and made fun of her, Elsia felt more and more uneasy. As if to discourage him, Alpha Reese offered him a reward.


    "Elsia, you''re the fourth kung fu in this battle." You will be promoted to Company Leader and receive a special reward of 50,000 pounds. Kinichi sealed each of them to the face of the platoon. Do you have any questions or complaints? ��


    "... I''m not dissatisfied with the reward, but who is the higher cultivator than me?"


    The first is Lisa, the second is Rhine, and the third is me.


    I see... in terms of contribution, I shouldn''t be much, but what about the other battalion captains?


    Corwin stopped making fun of the question. I understand that Elsia is spawning a sense of herself as a commander. Rather than a single skin, it has progressed more than two skins. The same was felt by Alpha Reese and Corwin.


    "... other captains advised me to consider Elsia''s contribution."


    Who did it?


    "It''s mainly Lilliam, Emerald, and Tajibo." Gruzardo and Blackhawk have been praising us. If you hadn''t jumped after the impulse blow, the fight wouldn''t have ended there. And if you hadn''t attracted Charlotte, Liam would probably be dead. If Liam had been dead, the right wing''s central axis would have collapsed. Naturally, the line could not concentrate on the front, which would have affected the other fronts as well. I personally don''t think it''s an exaggeration to say that you played a key role in this battle. "


    "... it just so happens that I fought and I was finished." Charlotte still had the strength. If you were going to keep me out of this, I''d be dead. "


    Elsia''s expression looked like a girl crying before her, so Alfilise stood up and gently stroked Elsia''s head.


    Is that why you carefully buried Charlotte?


    "I know that''s not the case. There is no need to bury enemy soldiers. But I thought you were a respectable warrior, so--"


    ��No one''s going to blame you. However, if you are sentimental about your opponent, leave this alone. Otherwise, I won''t be able to hold my heart."


    "Who knows how to fight?" There''s no way we can cut it off so easily! Because you can be divided like that, you have a reputation for being a demon king-- "


    Elsia looked more sad than herself when she saw Alfilise''s expression as she wiped her hands, and Elsia apologized as a haha.


    "--I ''m sorry, I overstated it."


    "No, I know how you feel. I''m not used to it, but I have a position."


    "It''s hard to understand. But I''ll do my best."


    "That''s fine. And find someone who''s stupid." If we don''t find a way to diverge, we''ll be in trouble. ��


    By the way, how does the leader of the regiment dissipate?


    I just realized that Alpha Leith didn''t have a particular fixation method for Elsia''s question.


    I wonder... what... is that a song?


    "It''s perplexing. Think of another way."


    "I-It''s harsh."


    Looking at the wolfing Alphilees, Elsia turned her legs to the outside, wondering if her aperitif had dropped.


    Is there another one or two?


    Go ahead?


    "Please put the promotion to Company Leader on hold." I''d like you to train your platoon a little bit more, go through the training and combat experience as a Company Leader, and then promote me to a Company Leader. In the meantime, I''d like to have the experience of commanding three platoons simultaneously. The selection of platoon personnel at that time will be under my authority. "


    Got it, what about the other one?


    "It''s Charlotte''s SS Orc treatment." They surrendered, but what do we do? ��


    The Orcs basically killed all of them - it was Alpha Reese''s policy, but Charlotte''s SS followed Charlotte''s death with half of them seeking self-determination and half of them waiting to be disposed of. Whatever it is, if they decide to self-determination, no one will inherit Charlotte''s will.


    I disarmed myself and surrendered, telling them that if they were to be executed, they wouldn''t mind. Everyone looked at the cleanliness, and the treatment was left to Alpha Leith.


    I didn''t think there was such an orc in Alfilise, so I was actually worried.


    "Why would Elsia want to give it to you?"


    "... if you can help them with this plea, I''d like to ask you to do it."


    What''s your intention?


    "A tough soldier with perfect control?" Orcs don''t have to operate. Even the Beastman used to be the same thing, right? If the orcs aren''t, how can they say otherwise? "


    Who can use it in orcs?


    Isn''t that right?


    I was impressed by this proposal because Alphilees was actually the same idea as Elsia.


    ... no, that''s not true. Then operate them three times in the toughest phase. If we can survive that, we''ll let them choose to join our mercenaries. And let them operate and live independently of women. So what do you say? "


    "Isn''t it okay?" I think it would be good to keep an eye on my private life for six months to a year. If it was a decent orc, that should make it shabby. For better or worse, I don''t think they''re right. "


    ��I''m going to hire you. Is there anything more?��


    No, I don ''t--


    Elsia raised her face and cut out after being a little embarrassed.


    "Commander, I''ll be stronger." Same strength, but I can''t say that I''m not good at studying. Please train me more. When the time comes to get stronger, I''ll lead this Jaeger. "


    Is that a dream?


    "No, it''s a statement of determination." It''s bound to happen eventually. "


    Well then, there''s a lot to learn.


    Excellent!


    Elsia went out of the tent with an invincible smile, but at that time she saw Emerald waiting. Emerald stared at Alphilees and disappeared into the feast with Elsia, who had come out.


    I''ll take care of it.


    "But you turned into a fighter in one battle. Did you expect that?"


    "About half. She grows to fight strong enemies." I hope you''ll be blessed with a good fight and a good opponent. "


    Gail, aren''t you a little short of actors? I don''t think the Layer is going to reveal its identity.


    "The layer is out of standard." It shouldn''t be used as a reference. "


    "There''s no one in the group who can fight with layers in a vegetal state right now."


    Yes, now Layer is also the owner of Levantine. If Layer cares about it, Jaeger is a fool, and it''s not surprising that every city and country has disappeared from the continent. Knowing the horror, Alpha Reese was confident that the Layer would bite the horror at its worst.


    There''s something about the layers that I don''t know what they''re thinking. But I have no choice but to believe the words I said I would never betray myself. Alpha Reese sighed in disbelief as she continued on the thin ice.


    Crying and slashing Elsia ~ I hope it doesn''t come to that ~


    "It''s the same with you, Corwin. Lisa''s right, if you want to avenge me, I''ll cut you off. I told you before, didn''t I?"


    Oops ~ It was a snake ~. But if you''re going to cry, maybe that''s okay ~


    "Your jokes are hard to understand."


    Corwin laughed bitterly at Alpha Reese''s words and bowed and quit the tent. And when he was alone, Alphilees spoke to the shadows (Polskaya) in his head.


    Continued

 2251 Millions of Monster Sweepstakes, that 31 ~ pursuit ① ~

    It worked, thanks to you.


    "Right? Without my experience and knowledge, I wouldn''t have been able to fight this well." You should be grateful. "


    I see. But I can''t believe there was a herd of Orcs in the past.


    The shadows also laughed, as Alphilees seemed to be relieved.


    "The female oak actually occurs in a certain percentage. But it was a female who suddenly appeared in the Orc herd. A freshly-occurring, powerless bitch is thrown into the hungry orcs. Do you know what''s going to happen?"


    "Um... I don''t really want to imagine it."


    "Well, as you can imagine, it happens." And the precious females will be crushed, but if they survive somehow, they will be a terrible threat. An unbelievable female occurs that produces powerful subspecies while capturing the characteristics of the individual that ate it. "


    The giant orcs and dragonless subspecies that Rhine reported. If orcs are born one after another beyond the fence of the race, they will be equal to the flock of demon kings.


    How many times have you experienced a herd of Orc females surviving?


    "Convenient, twice." Arnelia would have crushed it once, but the other demon kings were crushing it once more. Although it was not in the historical facts, it was definitely the Great Demon King class. And in that herd-- "


    There was a secret species like this one and someone with an abnormal brain development.


    ��That''s right, that''s exactly what happened first, raised the female orc.��


    ��I don''t know what would have happened without Lisa.��


    I''m sure he''d have gotten away with it.


    Alpha Reese roared in the shadows. Oriented evolution. There is a theory that organisms change to adapt to their environment, but if you can manipulate the direction of herd growth from the beginning, there is a real possibility that powerful herds will grow in a short time. In the first place, he was dead, but Anomaly was working on the same thing when she created the Demon King.


    If we nurture monsters that are far more powerful than humans and grow faster as physical abilities--


    I wonder what would have happened if I left it there for another month?


    "Well, I may not have lost, but I may have struggled harder." The dead cannot be compared to this time. "


    "That doesn''t scare me to think about it."


    "But we defeated them. That''s all."


    The shadows are gone, but Alfilise can feel the anxiety in her chest. The shadows were once called "instructors" and only mentored a number of demon lords, and Alpha Reese also believes that she often apprentices the worst assumptions. I was thinking of a similar strategy this time, but it was very doubtful whether Alphilees could have conceived it that way by herself.


    ��What is your anxiety?��


    "Huh?... well, you''ll understand, so it''s useless to hide it." I wondered what would have happened if this had been a more powerful monster. "


    "But are there monsters that outgrow the goblins and orcs with their growth ability?" Didn''t you say that even people like bugs need food and a place to be stronger than orcs? "


    "The limit of saturation is certainly true. That''s why the herd led by Karamiti had its limits. But there''s a way out of these things. I always assume the worst. Especially, you have a lot of friends, don''t you?"


    That''s right. That''s true.


    I can come up with any worst idea. Betrayal of allies, sudden stoppage of supplies, outbreaks of vermin and epidemics, ransacking black magicians, the appearance of unexpected enemies, and more. What kind of reality does it refer to to to choose a proper path from among them?


    In the meantime, I''m going to cover the insurance in case of defeat.


    ��I see. I don''t think we can do much more than that. This is the second best we''ve ever thought of. The problem is from the next �� ��"


    "That''s it, but... can I tell you what I expect?"


    "What, that''s not a very good behavior." But it''s not prediction, it''s a hunch, right? "


    "Yes, yes, perhaps other fronts..."


    In the sidelines, it would have seemed that Alphilees was only thinking about it alone. Alpha Reese, however, is a well-established and experienced army master, who has been wary of his next strategy and tactics without being overwhelmed by the joy of victory.


    Alfi, we have a report coming up.


    The next day, Lisa arrived with Rhine and Corwin to report on the other fronts to Alpha Reese, who was checking in on the wounded and supplies. Looking at Lisa''s mysterious expression, Alpha Reese imagined what was going on.


    I may have had a hunch.


    "What do you mean?"


    ��So let''s match the answers. Please tell me what to expect.��


    Beside the strange line, Lisa replied unexpectedly and slightly challengingly. But in Alpha Reese''s case, it''s not beyond our expectations.


    Continued

 2252 Millions of Monster Sweepstakes, 32-35 Chase (2) ~

    ��Shall I guess? Roman''s Land burned down every hostage in the city with a flying dragon. Shane Sereno raided the enemy base with only the elite. We are destroying all enemy commanders and burning their remnants in the woods. Are you sure?"


    "... that''s right. Alfi, did you even use your magic to fly?"


    Lisa, who could not conceal her surprise, smiled unstoppably at Alpha Reese.


    Given the Commander''s personality, I could have imagined it.


    "You mean Prince Blougard? I only looked like a common-sense person."


    "What, Lisa? Don''t you know?"


    Lisa felt uncomfortable with the way the line said it. Although Lisa is familiar with the information through the guild, she assumed that if the opponent became a serviceman, the information that would come in might be limited. When pointed out blatantly in my field of specialization, I feel relieved even if I know it.


    "Yeah, I don''t know. I''m sorry."


    "Well, maybe that''s why the relationship between Roman''s Land and the guild is so weak, and it''s because of the information control." His Highness Blougard is not a crown prince, but a second prince. I guess that''s all you could imagine for Alpha Reese? "


    "Yes. Usually, the Crown Prince is the domestic coordinator, so the Second Prince is the substantive chief of military operations abroad, right? When the Orcs attacked the Satellite Nation, they decided to ignore it, right?��


    Yeah, I remember that, too.


    ��Do you like that person? I didn''t see it that way, but..."


    Lisa was also confident in her personality, but now she felt like it had collapsed. Lisa was reluctantly comforted by this.


    "Well, the opponent is a good runner in the battle of Kaizen." Heart sounds and sweating alone can make you lose control of your reading. You don''t have much experience dealing with military personnel, either. "


    "Also, Anneclose is a miraculously easy personality." His Highness Blougard may have remained a natural character, but as a commander of the army, he can be as ruthless as he wants. ��


    "So you''re going to burn down the orcs for each city and hostage? Besides, they kept baking all night long. Somehow screaming didn''t stop overnight, according to my report."


    Lisa excused herself, but Corwin lightly turned her down.


    "But if we were attacking the same city, you would have taken the same measures ~? I think that would be the least sacrificial method. Unless there are people who are worth saving even if they are sacrificed ~"


    ... now, what do you think?


    Corwin, you--


    "I hate it ~ It''s just a strategic story ~ Don''t lift your eyebrows so much ~"


    Corwin avoided Lisa''s eyebrows. Lisa continues to report as she stands back at a distance from Corwin with a grim expression on her face.


    "Shane Sereno, after colliding with a herd of orcs at the edge of the forest, got stuck. Then, at dawn, it seemed that the forest was suddenly set on fire. It seemed that the orcs would move to stop the fire, but they were stuck without a commander, and many orcs were caught in the fire without proper extinguishing activities, and it was already a terrible smell."


    "Was the enemy commander inferior to us?" Or do Shane Sereno''s shepherds have all the handiwork they need? ��


    ��I''m sorry, but I don''t have any reports of that.��


    ��What do you think, Alpha Reese?��


    After putting aside for a moment, Alphilees glanced at Corwin. Corwin nodded and agreed with what Alpha Reese had to say.


    Actually, Layer reported that there was a sword wind at the Continental Peace Conference.


    "The sword wind?" No, it''s not there. What do you mean, "there she is"? It was a disaster - no way. "


    "Yes, the sword wind is human." Someone hasn''t been identified, but it was probably the Sword Wind that defeated Almas II''s top bow. And the Sword Wind could be working hand in hand with Shane Sereno, or it could be a subordinate. That''s what I learned when I was working with Armas.


    If that happens, there will be a small amount of enemy commanders, and it will be totally useless. Ah, please keep this a secret except here. "


    Alpha Reese laughed mischievously, but Lisa and Rhine didn''t seem to laugh either.


    "Wait, please." Rumors of a sword wind have been around for decades. Is that a single person? "


    "I was taught that the sword wind was the worst disaster." If we meet, it means death, which is one of the wonders of the continent, right? I didn''t know that I was that close to being who I was. I want to complain about working with Almus, but it''s good for information. "


    "It''s not like I''m coming, I just saw the sword wind attack." If you ask, Layers have survived three encounters. The layer is the closest thing to the sword''s wind. "


    "Three times? That son of a bitch hasn''t said a word like that--"


    "We''ve been informed recently ~"


    Corwin broke in, but his eyes weren''t laughing this time. On the contrary, he spoke unfortunately or annoyingly.


    "It looks like you were thinking about us as layers of boys. The first encounter happened during the battle to defeat the Dark Monkey while you were being requested by Claire. At that time, you weren''t sure of anything yet, but after the second encounter, you were convinced that the other person was a human. However, considering the other person''s strength, you could not tell anyone because you suspected that you knew who you were."


    ��I''ve seen it before, but when I told them it hadn''t been extinguished, Layers told me it was safe. Apparently, I still didn''t think that it would be erased, but I wasn''t sure if I meant it. However, the mystery of Sch?nselleno was also being solved to some extent. If my hypothesis is correct, it will also be a trump card against Shane Sereno.��


    "A trump card? What do you mean?"


    Alpha Reese answered this question with a sharp tooth.


    "I don''t know how long I can count on Shane Sereno in this battle, but I know I can count on him as a force." But it was also a fact that it became difficult to bypass them. And depending on the true nature of the Sword Wind, there may be a slight change in strategy and tactics. ��


    Is that something I should have to do with?


    "No, I want Layer to do this." I think you know the most about the Sword Wind. The person in charge of the line is the table. I''ll let Layer and Lunatica do the back work. "


    Maybe the other person also has a face on his face.


    As sharp as it was, Alphilees was impressed. In this short period of time, the line knows what Alfilise is expecting and what she is trying to say. Line has understood everything she has to do and is still offering me a grant.


    I''m glad he''s with us now. Even if I have to, I can completely leave one aspect to it.


    "No, but I''m sure it''ll never break my face." Maybe we''ve met somewhere before. ��


    However, when you expose yourself, you only kill the other person.


    "That''s right, and the sword wind is still opposite, and the only one who missed was probably the layer." Somewhere, they''ll show up to put layers and keris on. ��


    "Did you think about it and acted alone?"


    "Or maybe that''s what Layer thought." She probably doesn''t know the strategy, but she has a sure feeling about the fight. "


    "It''s a tricky thing. It''s just like you."


    "To me?"


    As if Alfilise had said something unexpected, the line pointed and pointed it out.


    "I''m telling you that it''s the same thing to run based on a sure feeling." You can''t run off on your own, just try to follow me! "


    I see... I''m grateful.


    "No, you''re honestly disgusting. Or is that it?"


    "What the hell is that?" Don''t say confusing things. "


    Alfilise sighed in distress as the line clapped her hands and closed the scene.


    "Alright, it''s time to move on." If your strategy doesn''t change, I''ll lead the pursuit as planned. Alpha Reese asks you to negotiate with the Romanes Regular Army. "


    "Yes, I''m planning a joint operation."


    Well then ~ Ignore Shane Sereno ~


    "Phew... what a gamble of a generation." Lisa''s going to have a stomach ache, too. "


    Lisa held her stomach, but Alfilise laughed and overcame it.


    "I don''t want you to be surprised by this." There''s still a battle ahead, one by one. Failure to draw one hand will result in a large number of dead. Each of you, do your part. "


    "I know."


    "Of course, of course, but for the sake of our commander."


    "Quickly, Lisa wants peace of mind." I''ll do it perfectly, without any glare. "


    With each response, they were on their way to the mission.


    Continued

 2253 Millions of Monster Sweepstakes, Part 33 ~ Pursuit ③ ~

    "You, stay on your feet, Elsia."


    What happened?


    Elsia, who trains the platoon, caught Gail on the street. The platoon led by Gail was much more effective in the previous battle.


    The neck of the orc I mentioned is really more than a hundred. Of these, nine were defeated by Gail alone. A mercenary of this age would have been far too good to be true.


    Of course, Rosetta''s Ancient Ginseng''s men were hardening their surroundings, so it would have been easier for them to fight. Compared to other platoons, this is the result because they were strong enough to work together. Still, Gail''s results as a Platoon Leader were among the top ten. It was good enough to be proud of, and in fact Rosetta praised me. It was a good feeling at the sake table, but when I asked Gail, she was in the best mood.


    Why don''t you wake up after being drunk once and add some more in the middle of the night? The conversation around you has already shifted to Elsia''s battles, and Elsia is the fourth kung fu of the whole. Gail secretly listened to the story from the shadows and greeted the morning as she trembled with remorse. I was embarrassed by the fact that I had led a platoon and raised my merit.


    In the morning, Gail volunteered naturally after hearing that she was going to go after someone who had enough rest. Rosetta didn''t look too good, but she respected Gail''s will. No one in the platoon was uncomfortable with Gail''s chest either.


    And during the journey, I saw Elsia rushing into training. I guess I wasn''t going to take part in the chase. It was okay to ignore it, but Gail, who felt that it was a good guess, inadvertently uttered words close to evil. It was Elsia''s cold gaze that returned naturally.


    "If you were in shape, you''d be sleeping in one hand of a bottle of wine by now." Don''t you think that training in the morning is a chunk of humility? "


    Hmm, you still haven''t done enough fighting. Bring it on.


    "Of course, it''s not just my power that won the battle." There''s no such thing as tone anywhere. And it''s only natural to train a platoon, even if it''s not the result of fighting in the platoon. If you''re going to fight as a platoon, you''re better than that, right? "


    ... but I''m not too happy about that.


    It was an unexpected objection, but Gail couldn''t take it straight. Elsia''s platoon was dominated by the New Americans. Considering my background, I couldn''t compare my results as a platoon.


    And the way Gail conducts it, it''s all about Rosetta and the people around her. Gail now realizes that she hasn''t learned anything from herself.


    "One day, I''ll catch up with you and overtake you." Remember that. "


    ��I don''t remember. After all, there''s no point in catching up or overtaking the same mercenary group. It''s all about working together, and how mercenaries can make money and survive. Unless it''s revenge that clears a certain grudge, if you''re too obsessed, you''re dead. It was in the commander''s knowledge, wasn''t it?"


    ... I think so, too.


    Elsia was absolutely right, but Gail pointed her mouth at her feeling that she hadn''t been dealt with. Rather than suddenly becoming an adult, Gail didn''t realize that she was still young, including her workmanship.


    It looks like Elsia''s Platoon has finished basic health training. Elsia flies instructions to move on.


    "Anyway, there''s so much I need to do." If you''re going to take part in the pursuit, you''re not selling oil here, are you? Just go. "


    "Ah, then there''s only one thing. What are you aiming for?"


    "Eventually, I''ll be strong enough to be entrusted with the leadership of this mercenary group." I will be stronger in Aerial than Vice President Lin. I wonder if that''s the goal for the time being. "


    "Seriously?"


    Gail roared at an objective beyond her imagination. If you don''t set the same line of sight, you won''t reach the same goal. Gail thought she should change her mind, but I still can''t imagine being the strongest of these mercenaries. Besides, Gail suddenly wondered if that was really what she wanted to do.


    Looking at the familiarity of sinking into her face, Elsia threw the dislike she had come up with.


    ��What''s your goal? You''re gonna keep rubbing Rosetta''s boobs? Or did you already do it at the banquet yesterday?"


    "N-No, no, no, no!?"


    Looking at Gail, whose face was bright red, and the men who blew out around her, Elsia''s face turned red. He glanced at Gail with his dirty eyes, then turned around.


    "This slut! I was deluded into the primusement of the Golden Purity Hall!" You may as well go bankrupt in Tarlam for King Haarlem''s sake! I''ll make it into a training bench for piercing if it becomes bone! Don''t worry, I''ll provide for you! "


    Where''s the feeding? It''s better to whip the dead!


    "You will weep and be grateful for my support even after you die!"


    "You can''t cry if you''re dead!"


    "You''re a fine guy! You''re going to hate me!?"


    "To whom!"


    To women from all over the continent!


    "Is that so terrible!!"


    The two contending Rosetta''s men were giggling, but Elsia''s men watched in amazement. Elsia was old enough in front of Gail and Layers, but when she was working as a mercenary, she was wearing a behavior appropriate to the name of a stubborn princess knight.


    And while both Gail and Elsia continued to roar as if their shoulders were losing strength, they were going to operate a platoon of their own minds. But what awaited them in the future was an unexpected battle.


    Continued

 2254 Millions of Monster Sweepstakes, Part 34 ~ Pursuit ④ ~

    "Can I say one thing, Alpha Reese?"


    I wonder what it is, Rosetta.


    Rosetta talks to Alphilees with a strange look on her face. The expression on Alpha Lease''s face was also stiff. And it was unusual for Rosetta to say a word that she couldn''t hold back even though it was hard to say.


    "I''m free."


    ... that''s right


    The two suddenly collapsed and sighed at each other. In front of them, there are a large number of Jaeger''s people waiting to emerge with enthusiasm.


    Looking at them, it''s not that Alphilees and Rosetta are unreliable. But more than that, one emotion prevails. There is a feeling that it is too easy.


    "Well, I admit your command is good." Corwin''s instructions were accurate. Atai and his team have been in pursuit for over a month without a single shortage of food or weapons. Everything from fuel to clothes. You might not know how privileged this is for those with little experience, but we do know that Atai has a long history of mercenaries. I''ve never had a shortage of food and drinking water in the center of the enemy, or the fear of being poked in the middle of a pursuit battle, turning around. "


    Is that why you''re so slimy?


    "That''s right." Then this is just a hunt. Orcs are a race with superior skill and endurance, but that''s all. I''m not smart, and my ability to learn is worse than that of a goblin. With no endurance or patience, you can besiege, slap, and trap. That''s why even in the guild, the crusade grade is low, but if they say it''s easy, then so be it. If you fight without even knowing how to take the bastard''s armor, you''ll be cracked in a single blow. "


    That''s right. No matter how blessed the pursuit is, there could be a few more dead and injured people at this scale.


    There was no tragic feeling of dust in front of my companions.


    How many dead and injured people did you get?


    ��Thirteen dead, about 100 injured to transport backwards. Even with Arnelia''s backup, it''s too little."


    Isn''t that right?


    Rosetta stared at Alfilise with a complicated gaze that ignored her gratitude and her sense of surrender. Alpha Reese also knows what Rosetta is trying to say.


    It''s going to be an easy war. Without knowing the severity or harshness of the battle, only the forces of Jaeger, who gained fame, grew. Isn''t it like a tree with fruits that seem to be fruitful, though the trunk is not thick? Alpha Reese sighed again, perhaps aiming more easily.


    "However, I can''t deliberately kill the dead."


    "Of course, that''s why I''m in trouble. That''s why Lisa''s center unit is the best. Most mercenaries just wield their swords at the end because they can spot, hide, and disrupt. That''s the problem. There''s no way I can have a job that''s too easy."


    "I don''t think I''ve ever worked on a simple task, but... well, I can''t train my ability to cope or my patience."


    "The rookie is good, isn''t he?" I''ve been following the training, and I''ve heard a lot from the veterans I''ve integrated into my own pursuit squad. But that''s why--that''s why I don''t feel like there''s a big pitfall waiting for me anywhere. It doesn''t suit my sex to say things like old women''s hearts. "


    It was unusual for Rosetta to express such concerns. Rosetta''s attention to detail, which sounds good when it comes to indulgence, but which, after all, is not something to think about in her self-decadal private life, helped Alfilees to run the troupe as she imagined.


    It does not appear to be directly linked to profit. And it doesn''t create any mechanism. However, Rosetta was very good at picking up and stuffing things such as a little dissatisfaction of the regiment members, lack of supplies, or even psychological holes.


    Small holes eventually corrupted the building. Because Rosetta played the role that Alphilees had hoped for, she did not tell Alphileys anything about the basic policy of the regiment. That''s all, what Rosetta said to herself here now sounded like an important thing.


    If so, what should we do?


    "We should let the new Americans think from tactics." Keep your strategy going, where you''re going to scout, and where you''re going to attack. Put that command below the battalion level. You and Corwin are way too good a tactic. "


    I wonder if you''re that good?


    "Remember the results of the last month of battle." Seventy percent of the land taken away by the pigs has already been recovered. I don''t think the rest of them are scoundrels. Even for Shane Sereno, the kings struggle for merit and a skirmish breaks out. The pigs don''t look like enemies anymore. If you destroy the orcs at any speed, you will be resented by the lords. Jaeger took the battle to himself. "


    "Hmmm... but that''s a good point."


    Alfilise looks up at Rosetta in distress. That sweet gaze inadvertently gave Rosetta a bad feeling.


    "... what? I''m not going to ask you anything strange?"


    "No, it''s not that. I guess I''ll be more free."


    "Nnnh, even the leader of the regiment is just playing around." You''ve been working too hard lately. Once in a while, why don''t you take it easy? "


    "... I see. If you defeat too much, your schedule will be brought forward." If that happens, maybe it''s a little bad. I don''t know how I''m going to spend my free time... let''s go visit Cattoria and Dodo. "


    Rosetta decided not to listen because she felt that Alphilles had uttered disturbing words.


    Don''t scatter too much, right?


    Hey, what are you talking about?


    "Nnh, it''s this way." She''s beautiful, Katra. "


    "That''s right, the golden museum of purity is full of beauty." The Golden Hall of Purity seemed colorful to the race, but if you''re purely human, you''ve probably never seen a group fit for troop Aphrodite. If I eat something and grow up, will it become such a thin waist? "


    "I don''t know, don''t ask Atai."


    I see.


    "Don''t be pissed off at me for convincing you."


    With Rosetta sharpening her mouth, Alpha Reese made sure she had room in her heart and decided to go out to Katra and Dodo with peace of mind. Of course, I''m not really going to play. I''m going to look into Romanesse Land with the words of sympathy, and I need to ask Prince Blougard one last time.


    Yes, how and when do you knead with Shane Sereno?


    Continued

 2255 Millions of Monster Sweep Battles, 35-35 Chase Battles ⑤ ~

    "Corwin, Lisa, can I have a moment?"


    "What is it, Deputy?"


    "Will you stop being a helper?"


    Lisa hugged her body to protect herself without any chirping, and the line on the wall almost slipped off.


    I just called out to you!


    ��That''s what Sahei says.��


    "What am I supposed to do!"


    Lisa laughed as the line became angry.


    "Joke, joke."


    "I don''t want to, it''s a good thing I can afford it, but it''s wartime, right?" Be a little more nervous. "


    ��I don''t think I have a more nervous role than being a sensor. Now, what can I do for you?"


    "I thought it was a little premature, but is it about time?"


    I think so, but what do you think?


    Understanding Rhine''s intentions, Corwin clapped his hands.


    Yes ~ Let''s put the solution into action ~


    "Good. Then as you can see, I''ll disappear." Corwin will accompany me. "


    It''s okay ~ I won''t do the same ~


    "Hey, are you saying that too?"


    "Kidding ~ Kidding ~"


    Corwin waved, but now Lisa cuts back.


    "It''s time to talk seriously, but I also have a deposit from Corwin." That''s a big girl. Can you really handle that? If you can''t assemble it, it''s just a piece of crap. "


    "Ahah, who do you think drafted that? The basic concept is that I am the only Alphi Lease who drew the detailed drawings. It is a final version of the Dwarf technique that is reproduced without fault. There is no problem ~"


    "That''s fine." Will you do the operation as well? "


    "That''s why it''s necessary for me and Alfilise to move separately. Dwarves can be made from drawings, but they can''t be tricks or detailed drawings."


    Amendment of the deposit at the time of necessity. And the fact that the brain that can move the strategy is solidified in one place means that it is troublesome when it has to. Lisa understood what Corwin had to say.


    "That''s true." Now, I think it''s going to be pretty hard for you, but is there any way to make a selection? "


    ��It''s both tough, but by replacing the new mercenaries and operating almost all of them, we were able to determine the approximate personality. There might be a mix of people like spies from other countries, but in any case, there was a lot of them. I can''t escape, I won''t let you escape. Well, I''m going to focus on those who are patient."


    ��As long as it''s reliable, how''s Blackhawk moving?��


    "As we discussed with King Dryan and Varsus, half of them disappeared from the battlefield in the direction of the cave. It seems that the other half was dispersed there as a liaison role."


    "King Dryan is seriously hunting down the remnants of the orcs." Thanks to you, we''re marching fast. Alphi Reese has been there many times to cheer you up, and your plans are going to collapse. "


    "There was very little movement in Roman''s Land, as expected... even after the recapture of our own satellite country."


    "I could have guessed it. I didn''t tell anyone about it, and Ekra-san thought so too."


    "I''m sure Arnelia''s thinking the same thing back there."


    The line roared small, but it was not that I was dissatisfied. It''s just that almost everything so far


    I think that Alphilees is as scared as he thinks.


    It seemed that Lisa had the same idea.


    "So, I guess the war ahead of us is the real thing." How many people are going to die? "


    "Don''t say it, it happened sooner or later. Didn''t Alpha Reese tell you that it''s important to keep it to the minimum possible?��


    "That''s right ~. And the most important thing is that we all survive together ~. Let''s leave it to the soldiers and the people with the skin of greed to die ~"


    ��Worst of all, I''m going to let Alphilees and the cadres alone survive. Don''t let it get out of your way, either."


    "Who the hell are you talking to?"


    That''s right ~


    The three gently clenched their fists and quietly left the scene. The time is before summer, when the steamy heat is about to arrive.


    At the same time, Miranda was roaring behind me. While moving the Knights of Arnelia and the Knights of the Temple from the rear, we were initially in Taram, but the monthly march and the dead, wounded, and battles were coordinated until Miranda went to the front.


    Many Arnelian officials objected, but Miranda herself suggested that it would be faster to adjust, and went to the Romanesque, Gruzard, and Sch?nsellenau-led Allied relays.


    Of course, being backward doesn''t mean that Arnelia has time to spare. Fewer casualties, but earlier than expected, the land cannot be cleansed. Sisters and monks purify themselves throughout the night, but contamination is progressing in some lands, and beasts and monsters are beginning to emerge from the land. Dealing with them has now become Arnelia''s main mission, and few of her Knights Templars had the chance to be on the front lines.


    Lafatie, who was beside Miranda, strangely leaked her thoughts as she looked at the battle chart.


    ��This is what Arnelia was built for, but even during the war, Arnelia was able to purify the land for the best, the best, and the best. What kind of unit did you operate?"


    ��It was just a lot of numbers. Arnelia was always the majority of the army of the lords, which is why Arnelia was so active on all sides. Now Arnelia has done a lot of disarmament, and it is now on the same scale. Well, in a world with fewer battles, it''s a lot of financial waste to maintain a standing army that far."


    ��I see, but at this scale, the recapture of the satellite country will not restore security and rebuild the country.��


    ��Exactly. The Allies and Grouzard don''t seem to be trying to rehabilitate the satellite country, and the way the Romanesque army operates. I have to ask you what you''re going to do."


    I can see that mercenaries like Guruzard and Jaeger are not interested in rebuilding security. Shaun Sereno will also be accused of interfering in domestic affairs if he does not do so well. But why hasn''t Romansland rebuilt the land it recovered? Miranda felt she needed to question this opportunity.


    Continued

 2256 Millions of Monster Sweepstakes, 36 Chase Battles ⑥ ~

    In the meantime, King Dryan got in earlier than time. Almost on time, Alphilees arrives, followed by Prince Blougard, who arrives late. However, Shane Sereno, who was always a few words in time, didn''t arrive. Miranda waited patiently so as not to be irritated, but King Dryan was numb first.


    It''s too late.


    ��I thought you were a good lady in time, but was there a problem?��


    Prince Blougard replied calmly, but when he saw his fingers tapping the table, he would never feel anything.


    Alphilees had the notion of going to Katra to play, but naturally she met with Prince Blougard many times to discuss the future. Among them, I noticed that this prince was not a gentle prince as he seemed, but rather a personality who could be short-tempered and militant.


    I had to be quiet from the standpoint of the Commander-in-Chief, but I knew that I was convinced that I was the son of King Swendle.


    Shane Sereno arrived just before the others'' frustration reached its peak. When it arrives at a good distance, Alphilees is impressed. On arrival, Sch?nselleno received a large piece of animal skin that his squire had been given to hold.


    I''m sorry I''m late.


    "... time is precious. Don''t make me wait too long, right?"


    "So you''re saying that it was too late because you were preparing the paper?"


    ��Yes, exactly. Check it out.��


    Before Miranda could say anything, Shane Sereno had already opened the paper. Shane Sereno spun the following words while Miranda, who had failed to take the lead, opened her mouth.


    "I guess this is what Lord Miranda wants to tell you, so I made preparations." This is the current march and the territorial view of the five countries that were once satellites. Although there are a lot of people, it is a concern that reconstruction will not proceed. Is that okay? "


    "... yeah, that''s right. That''s exactly what I was going to talk about.��


    Miranda thought she was hit. Miranda was also preparing, but this map contained a much more detailed marching status and territorial plan than Miranda had prepared.


    The day before yesterday, Alfilise and Miranda were secretly preparing for this meeting, but I thought it might surprise me, but Shane Sereno''s way of proceeding was imposing but it did not change Miranda''s mind.


    ��This is the current march, but more than 70% of the land occupied by Orcs has already been reclaimed. The head of the orc I had hunted so far was over 400,000. If you combine a burned-out or sorcery-blown head, it could be close to half a million. The enemy force was 1 million, but we won''t be able to get an exact number after being eliminated or increased, but from the distribution of orcs since we moved to pursuit, it seems that there are only 100,000 left."


    "... roughly, Arnelia is expecting the same number."


    "There''s nothing uncomfortable about the enemy." Even if the scouts report it, there is no longer any sign of a large force. At most, there are about 10,000 or 20,000 bases (colonies), and there are about 2 or 3 of them. "


    The same goes for the results of the reconnaissance with the Flying Dragon.


    Not only Miranda, but Dryan and Blaugard agreed. Of course, Alpha Reese was doing a reconnaissance, but it was a similar report.


    Shane Sereno advances his fingers on the map.


    ��In that case, we should decide on the post-war course, as we will have almost eliminated it in the remaining month. Already acting alongside our forces, the Lords felt the tide of battle and entered the Argumentation Prize. We should continue to talk about rewards so that we don''t let them move around on their own.��


    "Hmm. Even though the battle isn''t over, it''s already a post-war account." There seem to be a lot of people who like the accounts on the desk, but-- "


    "No objection"


    Ignoring Dryan, who complained, Alphilees was the first to agree. With an unexpected push, Shane Sereno smiles. Dryan was grinding a little, but he could not help but agree.


    "- Well, I have no objection to the policy setting. Do you already have a plan because I''m going to talk about it?"


    ��Yes, thank you. First of all, I think the reason for the delay in the reconstruction of the Romanesque side is to receive the displaced people who have been evacuated from the satellite country. Isn''t their food, shelter, and security already on their side? We have been able to confirm that there are many displaced people in Taram, and many more in the cities of the Northern Federation of Commerce. Romansland couldn''t get out by shooting alone, because they were too busy defending the lands of the Northern Commercial Union. Isn''t that right?"


    "... I don''t deny it. Go on, please."


    What would have happened long ago was that both Alphiris and Miranda had even grabbed Dryan, but they didn''t dare to pursue it, and Blaugard encouraged Shane Sereno to talk about it.


    "Therefore, with regard to the reclaimed land, I would like to transfer it to the ministers to govern." So I''ve already brought the draft. "


    "Don''t be silly! Then it''s no different than the Invasion War!"


    Miranda stood up unexpectedly, but no one, Blaugard, took control of it.


    "Sir Miranda, be calm... even though Romanesque Land could not cope alone, if we were to seize our territory, we would need a cause." I wonder if there is one? "


    "Thank you. How about if some of the kinsmen of the Five Kingdoms were to give them ''provisional rule'' and return them to the Romansland after the reconstruction phase?"


    For how long?


    "First of all, it would be ten years." It takes two short years to purify the land, to plow the fields again and restore the buildings, and five long years. It will take a minimum of five years from there to get back the original economic situation and population. In the meantime, it is not realistic for Roman ''sland to govern with personnel alone. Most of the rulers of the five countries, or their blood relatives, have already died. Isn''t this what Romansland really wanted to cut out at the Continental Peace Conference? ��


    Blaugard silenced for a moment at Schoenseleno''s words. And after a long silence, Blaugard began to speak with determination.


    "... the King of Swendle hasn''t spoken that far. But I will be in charge of this battle and the rest of the post-war process. With that in mind, I want you to hear it."


    Got it.


    "Lord Schoenseleno is right." Roman''s Land does not have the financial capacity to rebuild the five destroyed countries, and it lacks personnel. ��


    Blaugard''s long-exhaled attitude was convincing enough to definitely make him feel troubled from the core.


    "The shortage of civil servants has been lamented since before, but it has come to the fore. In the first place, we are a country that is poor in resources. Even though many parts were covered by resources from satellite countries, they were all gone. How will you survive this winter?"


    ��The Northern Commerce Federation can help?��


    "Roman''s Land is not in a position to give them orders. Rather, they are in debt. If we hadn''t gathered the strength to ensure their defense during this battle, we would have had a little more aggressive military action. If only it was because of their rampage. It''s completely embarrassing, so I just want to leave you alone."


    Dryan quietly spoke to Prince Blougard''s agonizing expression as if he were in a state of heartache.


    "... I understand the circumstances. However, as a country, I can''t work for free. I don''t need to cede land, but I want to get enough compensation and rewards."


    "Of course, beast king." What can I do for you? "


    "It must be a special economic zone. There are also chambers of commerce for beasts, and there are many young people who are willing to keep their commerce active. I want them to be given commercial opportunities. I''ll take out my legs too."


    ��If it''s going to help you rebuild, let''s accept it.��


    "That''s good," thought Alphilees. I did not hear this idea from Dryan in advance, but if the beasts are based in the northern part of the continent, they will naturally become commercially active.


    Although activities are often still restricted in countries where there is a bias against beasts, economic activities recognized by Romanesque lands and many lords on the east side will probably not be permitted in the future. Of course, Arneria should also be recommended.


    Even if the territory does not spread, the area of life of the beastmen, including Grouzard, will spread in one go. Wasn''t it a yearlong grief for the beastlings?


    With this kind of plan, it sounds good as a drop point. Miranda could not help but admit it. One thing is, Alpha Reese has a concern in front of her.


    Blaugard and Sch?nselleno opened their mouths almost simultaneously.


    "Now, let''s go to the border formulation from the part that has already been occupied." Along this line of the map, the provisional border shall be drawn. Do you want to send troops from Romansland here? "


    ��Yeah, of course I do. We will advance the armies of our princes."


    "That''s fine, but you guys." Remember that the war is not over yet? "


    "Of course, my king." Is that all right with you, Lord Alphonse? "


    ��Mercenaries don''t stand in the way of the border between the two countries. We''ll reward you according to your work, that''s fine."


    "To be greedy. This is an opportunity for you to have the merit and talent to offer even in the case of the partial alienation of a territory. You''re not going to do that?"


    In response to Shaun Sereno''s comment, Alphilees shook his head with a small smile.


    "Even though we can fight against raw hatred, it is very important when it comes to guiding the folk grass. Mercenaries are quietly reluctant to take a position as a mercenary corps."


    "Is that so? Not because you have ambitions?"


    "I have ambitions, but I don''t need a country. What I''m looking for is different.��


    "Then what can I get you?" I would be interested if the leader of the mercenary regiment would want it. "


    "I''m interested in that, too."


    "Neither do I."


    Blougard and Dryan hit each other at the same time, so Alphilees had trouble with this. Lafate suddenly entered the tent, wondering how he had misled her.


    Congratulations!


    Something''s wrong! I''m coming to the Lords!


    "If there is an emergency, I will report it to Miranda with the understanding that it is rude!"


    ��Is that about getting involved in this battle?��


    ��Yes, that''s what I thought.��


    If Lafati, who has been serving Miriazar for a long time, thinks he should interrupt the meeting and tell her, then Miranda can''t be denied it.


    Naturally, other people were also concerned about the content.


    I''d like to hear it.


    ��Same goes for you. There''s no hiding between us, is there?��


    "You can share your secrets if you need to."


    "Yeah, I can''t help it." Lieutenant, please report. "


    "Huh, there was a civil unrest in Alexandria. It was Dior = Night Lord = Brigandy who turned the flag upside down!"


    No one was surprised by the report. Dryan and Miranda stood up, and Braugard stepped forward, removing the brush that Shane Sereno had in his hand. Only one, Alphilees, closed his eyes and raised his face as if he were looking up to heaven.


    Continued

 2257 Millions of Monster Sweep Battles, their 37 ~ pursuit battles ⑦ ~

    Miranda slams the table in frustration.


    "What are you talking about!?" How could that happen at this time! "


    "I''m sure Alexandria didn''t participate in this battle." Civil unrest would not be enough. The strongest shield to protect Alexandria has become the strongest sword of treason. ��


    Blaugard let out a fuzzy breath. Romansland and Alexandria weren''t unholy, but there were many voices accusing Alexandria of not even sending a part of the expedition. Everyone was anxious about the battle before, and it was a statement for that reason, but the lords who were very concerned about the great victory in the Old War stopped accusing, but the situation remained mysterious.


    Miranda asks Lafati a quick question.


    "Why? If anything, that noble knight will revolt!?"


    "I don''t have any details on why yet..."


    How many men are there?


    Rafati answers Dryan''s question.


    "Yes, it is said that all 30,000 border troops agreed with Diorre-sama." In addition, the regional lords called up the army in a way that endorsed it, and the total number of them exceeded 50,000. "


    "Then there will still be more." What is the total strength of Alexandria, Lord Blougard? ��


    Blougard answers Dryan''s questions in a nutshell.


    "Well, I thought there were more Romansland troops alone, but it seems that there is military service in this country. I can''t imagine how much strength we''ll have if we gather from the peasants..."


    ��I hear the central army is 80,000. Altogether, it''s about 120,000 military reserves. I wonder which way the lords will go."


    Shane Sereno answers promptly. And Miranda added.


    ��In addition, it''s up to you which of your neighbors Alexandria is allied with, but it''s definitely going to be a big fight. Many countries have a military alliance with Alexandria. No country has been bothered to revise its alliances since the war."


    "My country has not concluded a military alliance, but a dozen countries, together with small and medium-sized enterprises, should still have a military alliance. If the Central Alexandria were to convene, there would be no reason to refuse. There are hundreds of thousands of troops that can move."


    Shane Sereno''s words made the place sink properly. Miranda was moved by the premonition of a war on a scale rarely seen in the dawn, not far from the orcs.


    "... I''m sorry, but I''m going to mediate. We''ll leave the command here with Lafati and Elsa, so as soon as you have the details on the borders, land concessions, etc., you''ll have to mediate between them. Are you sure?"


    "I have no objection. Of course, a cease-fire is unlikely to be possible without an Archbishop human movement." We''ll take care of this, please, Archbishop Miranda, and we''ll make our way to the truce. "


    "What have you done so far?" Let''s kick the orc remnants and show them to them. Hey, it''s King Dryan. "


    "Of course, the Orcs will defeat me with responsibility." Doesn''t Alfilise think so? "


    "Well... when it comes to action for a truce, the mercenary''s sphere of competence is exceeded." I''ll leave it to Miranda. "


    With each agreement, Miranda bowed her head small and walked out with Albert. After making minimal preparations to move, the two flying dragons for moving were driven out and disappeared into the sky. Leaving behind the three who had begun a detailed ceasefire, Alpha Reese dropped off Miranda and Alberto in the sky and left the tent behind.


    When she returned to her position, Lisa greeted Alphilees. As soon as Alfilise handed Lisa her coat, she saw that Lisa''s soundproof sensors were working, she started laughing out loud.


    Fufufufu... ahahahaha!


    Have you finally gone crazy?


    In a rare laugh to Alpha Reese, Lisa returned the joke with a slight pull. Alpha Reese was laughing, but she didn''t smile.


    But when Alfilise grabbed Lisa''s shoulders hard, she explained with a bitter expression.


    "I was right about everything, sadly."


    "... that means it''s the lowest direction." Did Diorre cause a civil commotion? "


    ��I might have been the only one who could have grasped it, but Arnelia also had letters and messengers censored, so I knew something about it. Your Highness Blaugard and Sch?nsellenauer knew for sure. I wonder if King Dryan really didn''t know. Who was acting?"


    ��You acted, too, didn''t you?��


    "Yeah, it was hard to get used to, but I wonder what it looked like." It was harder to control my grief than that. "


    "Do you mean that a lot of people are going to die?"


    In response to Lisa''s question, Alphilees shook her head.


    "No, I''m ready for that."


    So what happened?


    It''s a map.


    Map?


    "The map brought in by Shane Sereno. It was the same thing as Casas."


    Lisa burns her head, not knowing her intentions.


    "You think Kazas is the enemy?"


    ��No, I used a generic detail plan from last night''s meeting with Miranda. It was created when Arnelia was surveying the land. It was created decades ago. The map of Casas is about seven years old. It''s the latest version, and it''s even more accurate.��


    ��What is that? It''s not strange to do land surveys as part of work in Casas, and before that, I had to do work in the central part of the continent."


    "There''s no way Shane Sereno has it. I mean, the details are classified for the country. If it is leaked to another country, geographical disadvantages and conditions will be leaked as is. Detailed topographical maps are one of the country''s treasures. So Casas never told us the details of what country or land he surveyed."


    "Ah..."


    Lisa noticed it for the first time when she was told. Even in this battle, Alpha Reese, Corwin, and Rhine were working on a tactical plan based on a detailed map, but when talking to less than the battalion commander, they deliberately made a more elaborate map. Lisa understood the meaning for the first time.


    Alphilees speaks.


    ��That''s why Casas travels without telling where he''s going, even though he''s a professor at Mayer. In doing so, they were able to defend themselves, and there were many handlers to defend themselves when they had to become mercenaries. It''s because I work on state secrets."


    "If that''s the case, Shaun Sereno has that map--"


    "Shane Sereno is an orc and a guru. No, it''s not - Shane Sereno is a black magician. In the first place, it was probably Shaun Sereno who made the request to Casas. The solution has been in operation for at least 15 years. I heard that Kazas'' predecessor had a similar request. And I heard that Kazas was the one who finished it. Casas worried about us in this battle, broke the ban and sent us a detailed map. At that time, the circumstances were attached to the letter. And that''s not all Shane Sereno set up. Perhaps even the civil unrest in Alexandria."


    Even Diorre is on the palm of his hand?


    Alpha Reese nodded and looked around.


    Rhine and Corwin are out, aren''t they?


    ��Yeah, yeah. What''s that?��


    "If you''re not good enough, the tragedy of the line may also be related to Shane Sereno or the black magician." When I thought about it, I was sad. "


    "I don''t know..."


    Her husband, Lisa, was upset and took off her Alfilise coat. As Alpha Lees sat deeply on her chair, she grabbed the booze and stirred it up. It''s unusual for Alpha Reese to run into this behavior, but Lisa couldn''t stop it or do anything.


    Lisa walked up to Alpha Reese, grabbing a bottle of wine and stirring herself up.


    "I thought for the first time since I was born that I had to drink it and I couldn''t do it."


    "Me, too."


    ��And what happens if the map is different?��


    ��The Lords of Romanesque Land and Sch?nselleno set the boundaries by ceding the land? What would happen if the parties talked to each other based on different maps? It''s more obvious than looking at the fire."


    The words of Alpha Leith become reality. The arrowhead of the king''s desire to chew on the joy of the end of the war came as the Romansland, the Mercenaries, Gruzardo, and Schoenseleno all joined forces to destroy the rest of the Orcs'' settlement and sweep away the remnants.


    It was reported to them that the Romanesque army, which was trying to cede the land, and some of the followers of Sch?nselleno had fought over the border, leading to a battle with a large number of dead and wounded in no time.


    Continued

 2258 At the beginning of the war, the Western Front (1) ~

    "I''ll summarize the story."


    Yeah.


    Elsa and Lafati, entrusted to them by Miranda, wrapped up their report with a strange expression on their foreheads. They were completely incomprehensible as to how this happened.


    Next door is a clerical Sister who is busy writing down their conversation.


    ��A lot of Arnelian people, including us, attended the preliminary border discussions, and there was absolutely nothing wrong with that, right?��


    ��Yes, I was involved in planning a joint operation in the West, but it was perfectly fine.��


    "Indeed, we are not present at the site where the border was created." You saw the destruction of the orcs on the west side, and you sent Eliza towards the border. I was putting together the information while taking a bird ''s-eye view of the big picture. ��


    ��Yes, there should be no problem with that policy. Miranda-sama would have done the same even if she had come. We were going to build temporary borders one after another, so it would be unrealistic for us to witness all of them.��


    ��Then why is this happening?��


    In response to Elsa''s doubts, Rafati revisited the material in his possession.


    "It seems that the border lines claimed by each other were misaligned. Shane Sereno - When Lord Deal was on his way, the Romansland had already created a border, and he was eating into Lord Deal for more than half a day than planned. Lord Deal claimed the mistake of Romanesque, but Romanesque did not give in. Within a few days, Eliza was in conflict, and the intimidating arrow shot by someone on Duke Deal had no meaning. Unfortunately, the furious dragon burned in front of him, and the battle continued unabated."


    "Lord Deal is dead, and one of his troops has retreated with 500 dead. Romansland is now in full combat."


    "That''s how it''s reported."


    Rafferty turns over the next item. Elsa was driven to take a shower by the urge to drink, but she only took her own headache medicine.


    "The damage is too great." What kind of joke is it that the biggest deaths have been fighting each other since the beginning of this war? "


    "It''s like a nightmare, but it''s a reality. First, we have to look at reality."


    "I know! But have you had any more nightmares!?"


    ��Go ahead - Prince Blougard started his investigation first-hand, but the results of the report are absolutely clear in Romanesque. On the contrary, Lord Deal has offered to pay damages to the wounded soldier and the flying dragon. As a matter of course, Shane Sereno dismissed this. Without consulting us, we have moved our forces and moved our borders to their claimed positions. As a result, Romanland has fully deployed its ground forces as part of a territorial invasion. We are currently in conflict across the hills of Guergues.��


    "Why do you move the army on your own!?" Why don''t you ask us for mediation! I don''t think they''ve got horse shit in their heads instead of their brains! "


    Dan! Elsa slammed the table in an unexpectedly intense tone, and the record tube couldn''t describe it as it was. The relevant part was corrected with a double line, and Lafati was urged to stop the recording itself in an attempt to rewrite it.


    "Calm down, Lord Elsa, it''s the tone of the slum era."


    "Can you stay calm!" A war between men in front of us!? With the Orc Crusade going so well and the war coming to an end, why can''t we talk about this with each other? Reason is evaporating, they are! "


    "Even so, your reason will not evaporate." Maybe Eliza didn''t rely on us, but even if we were there, the results might have been the same. ��


    "How can Lord Lafati be so calm!?" Isn''t that Lazar''s passion!? "


    "That''s because my brother and Eliza are the only ones who are special, and I''m surprised that they''re all such a bunch of people, but Lord Alphirese was a little concerned about that."


    Lord Alphireece?


    Elsa didn''t listen, so she turned a suspicious gaze to Rafati.


    "Alfilise said that she would feel any disturbing current. He didn''t tell me what it was, but he said that a lot would happen. However, he said that we should do our part to change the flow a little bit."


    To change a little bit?


    "Yamazuba cannot be stopped by anyone after it happens, but we can take measures to reduce the damage and carry out rescue first." He said that it would be better to look for what could be done than to lament what could not be done. I believe that word. "


    "But you''re saying this is the result!?"


    Elsa thrust the material in her possession right in front of Raffarti. In the material that was just created yesterday, it says:


    Gruzardo''s food was burned as he tried to arbitrate with Romanesque Land and Sch?nseleno, and about 5,000 Jaegers were confirmed to have fled to Romanesque Land.


    Rapha?l''s expression is also troublesome.


    "--There must be a reason." Otherwise,


    "What''s the matter? It was Arnelia who prepared the food!?" Are they going to rebel against Arnelia too!? "


    "You''re Master Miranda''s best friend, right?" I can''t help it! "


    Congratulations!


    What is it!


    The two murderous voices made the Knight of the Temple of the Message shake his face. The Sister, who acted as a clerk, already had tears in her eyes, but the message was not enough.


    "A group of Jaegers and Thinkers have come along with the Dragons of Roman''s Land. Rear base weapons stockpile, majority of them taken, or burned down! Many people are injured, but we are currently being chased by fire extinguishing activities! You can''t maintain the expeditionary force like this!"


    What, what?


    Sure enough, Alpha Reese has a rough idea of where Arneria is stockpiling food and weapons. I didn''t tell Romansland, but it''s not strange to know that Alfilise was hired by Romansland and was a friend of Miranda''s, so she was in and out of Arnelia as she should have been. It was just too natural a usual behavior for anyone to suspect.


    Rafati, who was defending this, also turned pale.


    ��What are you going to do about it? I don''t know how I was hired by Roman''s Land, but..."


    "Rafferty, find out what she really means right now! If you can do that!"


    "Don''t be ridiculous. I don''t even know where they are!��


    "If you can''t, you''ll have to certify Jaeger as an enemy!" What are you going to tell Miranda!? Gruzardo is already standing in color! We''re about to start a full-scale battle with them! "


    Lafate didn''t have the means to stop Elsa''s sobbing. Because what she was saying was quite right, and she couldn''t answer Rafferty immediately to see what else she could do to stop the fight.


    And when they wrote to Gruzardo, Sch?nselleno, and the Romansland side calling for a ceasefire, they found out that that evening, Sch?nselleno had officially hired Blackhawk to start retaliation.


    Continued

 2259 At the beginning of the war, the western front (2) ~

    "Alpha Reese, we''re back."


    "Are you okay, Alfie?"


    Well, since you were so alarmed, it was an easy thing to do.


    Anneclose himself greeted Alpha Reese and Katra, who burned down Arnelia''s pantry and returned. Nominally, it''s like the Death Squad, but even a sober Katra can''t help but look surprised at Alpha Reese, who just says she''s back from a walk.


    "Don''t you think it''s okay to boast a little more of merit?" Alpha lease. You''ve burned more than half the enemy''s food and weapons? No matter what I think, once the expeditionary force needs to retreat. "


    "Hmm, I used my position to do it... I''m not particularly proud of it. It''s a plan I can''t use again, or it was a waste of food." Ah, the one tied to the dragon is a souvenir, right? Please give it to children and old people who are displaced and in need of food. "


    When Alpha Reese pounded on the bread and the food fixed on the flying dragon, the flying dragons barked proudly. The Dragon Cavalry of Romansland also frowned at Alphilees, who could follow a dozen flying dragons alone. Even a few generals in the highest Dragon Knight (Dragon Master) position can only handle a soldier so far that he can fit in one hand.


    And then Anneclose asks Alpha Leith a question.


    "But how did you manage to burn so much food on your own?" Didn''t you use your magic gracefully? "


    ��That bothered me, too. I don''t know the details, because I was only there to escape when I had to. I was aware that Alphilees was planning something."


    Katra strangely laid her hand on her cheek, so Alfilise took out the black, rounded clump from the leather bag that was hanging over her waist.


    It''s a secret, but I used it.


    "Eh, this is..."


    "Hey Alfi, what a girl before her dowry is holding on to. Batchi!"


    Lisa rendezvoused there and suddenly grabbed her nose and smelly, leaving Anneclose and Katra behind.


    "Well, I went, I went. Wash your hands after work! Did Katra also have Alphilees caught in her hips? Shouldn''t you change your clothes?"


    Well, that''s right. Let me do that.


    "Um, um. That''s good." Report to my tent later, Alpha Reese. After washing your hands thoroughly! "


    Katra and Anneclose ran away in a hurry, and Alpha Reese was dazed.


    Even though it''s not... it''s a mixture of black coal and sulfur. Heat it up and spark it...


    "I know." I''ll be right back, a little too prominent. "


    The departure of Cattoria and Anneclose helped the other Dragon Knights return to their normal duties, but they stood out a little too much. Manipulates a dozen dragons and burns more than half of their supplies and weapons by acting alone. The horror and the magnitude of the merit also made it impossible for the regular army of Romanesse Land to pay any attention.


    Lisa walks along with Alphilees, diminishing her signals and blocking the sound. I shouldn''t have been able to do such a dexterity before, but now I can walk around the ranks in private.


    Lisa asks a question.


    "I heard about it, but did you use it to bake Arnelia''s food?" Can I ask you how to use it? "


    "There''s a little trick... there''s a lot of impurities in this, so even if you light a fire, it won''t burn up right away, right?" If you collect dry grass around you, it will burn well, but if you put it in the military supply and slowly warm it up with delayed activation magic... gradually black smoke will emerge... The soldier notices and the air that is trying to get rid of it comes in and it burns up all at once. "


    "What an evil gateway!" If there is smoke in the supplies and weapons, we will not be able to check it. "


    "Yes, that''s why the magic was activated as soon as I split up my supplies and took off from the formation, and it was on fire all at once." By now, Arnelia must be rough. "


    Lisa felt her spine bubble as she giggled.


    "... Although Miranda has already met once, most Arnelian executives are not aware of this operation." The party Miranda has already left for Alexandria, so the Knights Templars of Arnelia are seriously resenting her. Are you all right? "


    "It''s not okay, though." Burned by the Dragon Knights of Romanesque lands, they do more damage to people. I''m going to do it more peacefully than that. "


    ��We could have bought some time with this, but we still have time until winter. I''m going to put the battle line back together and attack you.


    "I intend to do that from the beginning." What matters is how King Dryan moves from here on out. Now, when you''re ready, let''s go to Anneclose with Wiktoria and Vurus. Because I think the military council will break down my opinion. "


    "Again, it seems like such a pleasure..."


    Alphilees laughed loudly, and Lisa accompanied Alphilees with a sigh. And when he puts on a proper armor, Alphilees goes to Annecy. As a matter of course, they were led to Blaugard, where nearly 30 generals were gathered and a military assembly was held.


    The Tianxiang Mercenary Group, Alphilees, has arrived.


    "You can come in."


    Blougard and Annecroze were welcome, but some of the other generals had an obviously uninteresting look on their faces. Certainly there were those who honestly admired them, but some of them did not even try to hide that they had enemies, and some of them dismissed them as mercenaries.


    Alpha Reese quickly checked their faces and expressions and bowed to Blaugard before joining the Council of War. Blaugard sends a compliment to the alpha lease.


    "First of all, thank you for your mission." They burned most of the enemy''s supplies. "


    ��I think half of the fireworks are burnt, but I think Arnelia will see the results.��


    "But if I could do it alone, no one could. I have to reward you. What do you want?"


    The failure of Blaugard to give a specific award was also due to the measurement of the person Alphilees. Aphilise answered this rather difficult question with a sneak peek.


    "If you get the reward as planned, I won''t give you anything." If you insist, let me speak on an equal footing with others in the military assembly. "


    "You''re being rude! You''re a mercenary!"


    Blougard took control of one of the generals as he reprimanded them.


    "Of course, I forgive you for your remarks. But it doesn''t matter if you hire them or not."


    "Of course there is." Arnelia knows her opponent on her own. And Guruzardo fought together a while ago. Sometimes my opinions are helpful. ��


    That''s right. Zagaria and Soldam, that''s good, right?


    "... I understand."


    Huh, I''m not dissatisfied with the prince''s orders.


    Blaugarde nailed the general he had just reprimanded and the general he was apparently unhappy with. And the other generals will follow suit and keep silent.


    And Blaugard advanced the military agenda.


    "With Alpha Reese burning his opponent''s supplies, Arnelia will regroup once and for all." Gruzardo and the army led by Sch?nseleno would have left the resupply to Arnelia. I think they will retreat once, but what do you think we should do next? ��


    "Are you asking me?"


    "That''s right, I''d like to hear your opinion." We have many opinions that we should go on the offensive. Previously, some people were half suspicious of your achievements, but when they heard that you had made it, the main fighting faction became stronger. I don''t object to the offensive itself, but I want to explore whether there is any other way. "


    "I disagree, by the way. The opponent''s strength was not damaged just by burning the supplies. Now Gruzard is moving to the West, but Lord Deal, who was directly opposed to him, has already succeeded. I think we should wait for Shane Sereno to leave first."


    "What is it? Do you think Lord Deal''s lazy cadre moved alone?" It was determined to have moved to reflect Shane Sereno''s intentions. In time, Guruzard will wait for his arrival before he is declared war. Then the damage will only spread mischievously, so you should be able to slap the other party in the meantime. "


    "No, if you''re going to slap me, you should seize the customs post that connects Tarlam to the north." Then they will be defeated with no supplies. It will be possible to attack with food. "


    Looking at the swirling generals, Alphi Reese was convinced that Anne-Crosse was also treated as a military officer here. Roman''s Land is a meritocracy, but a society of contempt for women. Alphi Leith understood that Anneclose was not respected by just being a royal family.


    And while looking at the map, Alfilees immediately summed up his thoughts.


    Let me say it while I''m overpowering, but the offensive and defensive measures are all under control.


    What, what?


    ��Cheeky! State your reasons!��


    Anneclose flattered, the main warlords angered, and Blougard, Dodo, and Katra looked at Alphilees with interest. Alpha Reese gives his thoughts without making any mistakes.


    Continued

 2260 The beginning of the war, its 3 ~ western front ③ ~

    "If you turn to defend first." As the main warlords say, Shane Sereno will be ready to declare war. Anyone remember Lord Deal in the first place? I remember that he was backward in the military parliament, and that he would have been normal if he hadn''t been domineering, but it is strange that he should start fighting with Romansland in the first place. If so, it is possible that this battle was framed from the beginning. If Lord Deal was to be disposable and Shane Sereno''s purpose from the start was to fight us, no excuse would be unavoidable. ��


    "Nnh... why does Shane Sereno need to fight us? Answer me, Alpha Reese!"


    "Hmm? That''s why you can let him throw up under torture after catching Shane Sereno." Now is not the time to discuss it. ��


    Alphilees had a reason to think of it, but since he cut off Anneclose''s words so harshly, someone impressed Alphilees with the main warlords. Apparently, it turned out that it wasn''t even the princess''s puppet.


    Alpha Leith continues further.


    "The next time you go to the offensive." You''ve licked Guruzard''s mobility too much. If you''re ready to talk to Shane Sereno right now, you''ll be thrusting the flanks into Gruzardo. I''ll be back in a day and a half from their place. ��


    "In a day and a half...? No, no, that''s not true. It''s more than 10 days away on a horse."


    "It''s 10 days through the woods and the wasteland, and the beasts won''t suffer." Besides, why do you think the Beastman''s legs are inferior to horses? Such a frail species would not have struggled with humans once. All you have to do is buy Shane Sereno a day. If you attack now, you will lose. "


    "On the other hand, when will you attack now?" Let me tell you something! "


    Zagaria barked, but Alphilees turned away from him with cold eyes.


    "If you want to attack, you can do it yourself, because I don''t want to be involved in suicidal behavior." I only attack when I''m sure I can win. "


    "Hmm, that''s why women are cowardly!" I''ll jump into the fire myself and do what I can without winning! "


    "General Zagaria loves to jump into the fire and pick up the chestnuts in the fire... I''m a coward and I''ll gently pick them up with my spear from a distance." Or you can sprinkle it with water. "


    What are you doing?


    Interestingly enough, some generals burst out small and were strangled by Zagaria.


    As Zagaria''s consciousness turned to the other side, Alfilise continued to talk.


    ��And it''s foolishness and foolishness to capture the narrow path that leads to Taram. It''s not sane to refuse a retreat for nearly 150,000 troops and turn them into dead soldiers. Even if we win, how much damage will we suffer? Besides, a small number of soldiers can escape the mountain trails without being dispersed. Arnelia was already trying to prevent the Orcs from escaping, and Arnelia knows all those trails. It doesn''t make any sense.��


    So what do we do?


    "That''s why I''m dropping here."


    Arnelia placed a pawn on the map. And when he saw the place, there was no one blind. Because they were located in a free city under the umbrella of the Northern Federation of Commerce.


    As expected, the generals were dumbfounded.


    "It''s a free city with a stupid declaration of neutrality!" What kind of accusations do you get if you attack them? "


    ��With Schoenseleno, there is no doubt that our infamy will spread from the centre to the east of the continent. What do you care about your reputation now? The winner makes history. If you kill them all, there will be no one to complain about.��


    ��That''s true, but isn''t it a rumor?��


    ��I admit it''s imposing. And there''s another reason, and this is more important. We call it a free city, but from what is it free? Is it from power, or is it from a duty to fulfil? Have Romanesque generals ever been made to feel bitter about at least one city and commercial alliance?��


    That ''s--


    No one could say anything because they were shooting the words of Alpha Reese.


    ��The Union of Commercial Cities of the North hired mercenaries to defend itself against the Orcs'' armies a long time ago, but ignored requests for help from neighboring countries. And now we are limiting the acceptance of displaced people as much as possible, and we are refusing requests for food. The displaced who have lost their homes suffer from hunger, while they are abandoned to excess food at a safe age. You may not be accused of doing anything with your own talent, but you are too selfish?"


    In fact, during this pursuit, Alpha Reese has taken the time to make several requests to meet with the leaders of the Northern Federation of Commerce. Three of the six reportedly met with him. Of these, only one headed the meeting in response to the release of food and the acceptance of displaced people.


    The other five were reluctant to share their wealth, explains Alpha Reese.


    "Honestly, I wouldn''t mind if they were gone." Instead, we should make good use of their wealth. ��


    "I mean..."


    ��We will take the wealth of the Northern Union of Commerce in the name of emergency. Oh, I don''t ask permission. If you miss it, I will do it on my own and distribute it to the people, and decide on my own. If there is no objection, I would like to run away, but how about that?"


    Here, neither Zagaria nor Soldam complained. In other words, unless he is explicitly opposed to it, Alphilees says he will do it ��without permission�� to Roman''s Land. If you fail, it''s your fault. And the money and food that the Union of Northern Commerce was accumulating was what Roman''s Land wanted to get out of his throat.


    When Alpha Reese confirmed that there was no clear opposition, he glanced toward Blaugard and pushed the token toward Schoenseleno.


    ��While I''m moving, it might take a while. It would be even easier if someone bought some time to do it."


    "Your Highness, give me an order!"


    Zagaria took a step forward. I didn''t feel the spirit of Alfilise at all. He is him, and he wants merit. Blaugard often looked at the lords'' faces, but eventually nodded slowly.


    "Zagaria, I''m going to deposit 25,000 soldiers with you." Dissuade a brilliant opponent from coming out. "


    Hah!


    Zagaria also left the military assembly with enthusiasm, and once the military assembly was disbanded. When Alphilees glanced towards Blaugard, he looked away at Zagaria''s back with a very cold look. Understanding what that gaze meant, Alpha Reese quickly put the tent behind her.


    As Alpha Reese and Lisa stepped out of the tent, Wiktoria approached them.


    "The head of the delegation, the discussion"


    "I took the pledge." As you can see, we''ll settle this tomorrow. The gesture is already lurking, isn''t it? "


    ��Yes, as instructed by the Commander-in-Chief, hundreds of people have already entered the Free City.��


    Urus


    I''m here.


    After Wiktoria, a fist-wielding clan Urus appeared.


    "I''ll have you guys work too." Capture all the leaders of the Northern Federation of Commerce. Shire and I will be on our way to a meeting where we can talk. Please keep the rebellious head captive. "


    "There should be some good guards around." What if the rebellion is fierce? "


    At that time, it''s unavoidable.


    Urus''s eyes glowed in a fierce, unmistakable glow.


    Got it. I''ll take care of the means and methods to get you on the ground. "


    "Of course, I''m sure we have people to lead to each location." I think people in the museum can get in quietly. "


    Is that how you set it up?


    "There are many people around the merchants who are weak in interest and money." It''s easy to manipulate. "


    "Hmph, I wouldn''t even be at your feet if I were to compete with you." All right, here it comes. "


    When the virus disappeared, Lana and the rifling appeared afterwards.


    "I''ll leave it to you after I catch you." Their accumulated wealth, their professional handouts, and their books of account. Let me throw up all of it. "


    "I understand." What do you do after you make him throw up? "


    ��Distribute food and other items to the displaced as they go to Taram. I''ve been talking to the Taram Management Council. If we get there, we won''t starve to death. I''ll leave the rest with the Roman''s Land Army."


    "What about the wealth?"


    "Likewise, if they deposit what they can use for road banking and immediate living expenses, we will use what they can." It would be better if you deposited it with Jessia. ��


    Where are the people?


    When the life ring said, there was a strange pressure, so Alpha Reese and Lana, and Lisa looked at her unexpectedly, but shrugged her shoulders and replied.


    "It doesn''t mean anything strange." If you just torture me, I want you to decide what to do after it''s broken. "


    ... I want you to try not to break it as much as possible. If you have good people, you can hire them. And those who have no work to do with it. The damage to the building is minimal, okay? "


    Roger.


    Then, when the people were gone, I saw Fostina in Alphilees'' tent. Fostina is always near Alphilees in the name of escort, but she hasn''t actually let her fight.


    I don''t have a body that can''t fight, but I don''t know when I''ll get sick.


    Continued

 2261 Beginning of the war, its four western fronts ④ ~

    Is it better for my body?


    ��Yeah, that''s fine, but it looks like a visitor, doesn''t it?��


    Is it Whisper?


    ... even though I didn''t confirm it, she''s a good guess.


    A whisper of a black cat sitting tightly on a cloth in front of a desk in Alphilees'' tent. Alpha Leith recommended another chair to Whisper and sat across the desk for office use.


    "I just thought it was time to come." You''ve been reading about the battle, right? "


    "Well, the Northern Commerce Federation was a good loyalty, but I thought it was almost to the limit. The six-man collegiality wasn''t a bad idea, but it''s not going to work with a rotten majority." If you put your neck in it, it''ll save you a lot of trouble. "


    I''ll pay you for your time.


    ��No, I don''t have any financial problems, and I''m not going to do any more business at the moment.��


    Why don''t you tell me you''re ready to go down?


    Whisper''s ears twitched in response to Alpha Reese''s words.


    "... what are you talking about?"


    "Roman''s Land was well armed." Not only the armor and weapons, but also the horse''s armor and saddle were quite new. Almas provided it, didn''t he? "


    Did you think it was useless to hide it from Alpha Reese? Whisper sighed and admitted.


    That''s right. I didn''t do anything about the Dragon Knight.


    ��On the other hand, until Almas provided them, the armament of Roman''s Lands was incomplete. That''s why it''s too late to deal with the orc herd...?"


    "Until then, I don''t know the circumstances either." I''m a merchant, an assassin, and I''m not interested in politics. "


    ��A merchant can''t do that unless he''s familiar with politics, right? In fact, what about it? Did you provide anything other than armaments?"


    "Is that the cost?"


    "That''s part of it."


    Whisper nodded tinyly, often troubled.


    "A new type of armor and sword. Arrangement of 30000 horses. And the provision of foliage, water, and food accompanying them. We also provided quite a few tents, blankets, etc. Without our help, the ground forces might not have been able to move properly."


    How much for you?


    "I don''t have the right to answer that much."


    "Hmph. Well, you''ll see soon enough."


    Whisper''s expression seemed to be distorted by Alpha Reese''s words. Fostina was somewhat frivolous, but it seemed that Alfilise had her share.


    ... I still don''t like you. It''s like you''re seeing everything. "


    "Thanks to all these acquaintances, I can only imagine." I have a lot of imagination. "


    "Hmm, keep the congregation as alive as possible." I''m going to use the commercial city as it is, but don''t burn it yet. "


    ��Of course, it''s not that much violence.��


    I don''t know.


    Have you finished with Whisper''s errands? Then I get out of my chair and try to leave. There, Alpha Reese called out.


    "Do you like cats?" You always owe that to me, don''t you? "


    "It''s just convenient, because cats are everywhere." Even if the wildcats roam the inside of the army, they are not to blame. Dogs lack mobility, birds don''t use them at night. "


    I see. Doesn''t it actually have a cat?


    "That''s something no one knows except the old man. If that''s what you''re good at, just think about it."


    "It''s not a delusion, it''s an imagination."


    "It''s the same for both of us."


    Alpha saw Whisper leave with a smile on her face, and Fostina with a strange look on her face.


    And when she was completely gone, Alphilees spoke to the corner of the tent where no one was.


    "Ile! There you are, come out."


    Huh?


    "... how do you know, Mom?"


    Irmatal unraveled her concealment and came out. Even Fostina was terribly surprised because she didn''t feel any signs at all. If this is the enemy, you won''t know until they stab you. And even Whisper didn''t understand anything.


    Alpha Leith held the walking ilmatelle and sat her down on her lap.


    "I know, if it''s you." Even if it isn''t our real daughter, there is a connection between us. But stop hiding for nothing. You know as well as I do, Lisa. Everyone will be surprised. "


    I see... I see!


    "Il, I think I''ll have to work again soon." Can you help me again? "


    Fine! Shall we manipulate the Dragons together again?


    In fact, it was because of Irmatar''s ability that Alpha Reese manipulated a large number of flying dragons at the same time the other day. Alpha Reese herself could manipulate a few flying dragons, but even ten of them were impossible.


    But few Fai-lone rebelled against the Irmatal of the True Dragon. When she asked, many flying dragons obeyed Irmatar''s orders. When Alphileus was riding the Flying Dragon, no one noticed that Irmatal was clinging to his back or pocket until the end.


    And Irmatar asked Alfilise to pray.


    ��When will I see Willania?��


    ��Not yet, but we''re almost there. I think I''ll be going to Roman''s Land Castle soon."


    Are you there?


    ��I''m sure you''re here. You''re going to see Willania, aren''t you?��


    "Yeah. She''s calling for Il." You''ll need my help. "


    Irmatar says with confidence. It was Alpha Reese''s decision to bring Irmatar on this expedition.


    Irmatar, who was bound to Willania, the fourth princess of Romanesque lands, was shocked that Irmatar was brought back to be captured within Jaeger. And Willania keeps telling her that she''s calling herself because she''s in danger.


    I don''t know what that is. Initially, I thought it was related to Kalamiti, but it seems that Alfilise, who had a conversation with Kalamiti, was not very interested in Anneclose or Willania. Also, it seems that the lineage and sigil of the dragon that they attracted are not the kind of thing Calamity manipulates to exert power.


    Then what is the impending crisis in Willania? Alpha Reese decided to accompany Irmatar, including defending Anneclose. Moreover, in the country of the Flying Dragon, I thought that the accompaniment of Il Mataru, the true dragon, would provide some support. Rakia was accompanying the mercenaries, but the Irmatar had a stronger influence on the other dragons.


    Il, do you still have a dangerous feeling?


    "Yeah, it''s not much yet... but it''s always been anxious."


    "Do you know that much?" If you go nearby, why don''t you ask Ile if she''ll play with you? ��


    Yeah!


    Irmatar replied with a full smile, so did Alfilise with a smile. Looking at it this way, Fostina was impressed that it only looked like a real parent or sister, but on the other hand, Fostina, who knew what Alphilees was going to do, shuddered at the horror.


    Continued

 2262 The beginning of the war, its 5th ~ western front ⑤ ~

    After that, Alpha Reese moved fast. In the first place, through several visits with Blougard, the takeover of the Northern Commercial Union was determined to a certain extent. However, it was Browgard who showed difficulty in its appearance, but he convinced Alphilees that he should do it on his own, and he succeeded in obtaining permission in advance.


    If you''re not good enough, you''ll take the stigma into your own hands, but Alpha Reese won''t be able to prepare for it. We have generously protected the surrounding displaced from their own food, and we have provided jobs for those who want them, and arranged for them to be accepted in Taram and other cities south of it.


    It was also dotted with lands where people had disappeared because of the devil king''s sacrifice. Miranda and Alfilise had previously considered accepting them as immigrants to those places.


    As those moves added to Alpha Reese''s reputation, Alpha Reese moved to make more of a profit, meeting with one of the six Congregation Leaders, Lung.


    It''s a pleasure to meet you instantly, kaiseki.


    ... you again?


    Lung''s father seems to be from a tribe in the former Great Prairie, but he fled the Great Prairie after losing a factional battle. It was the second generation of a man made up of force and knowledge. The dark skin was reminiscent of the people of the desert, but because of the mixed race, it was not a nation, but a man whose eyes like a raptor were not just merchants.


    However, not only was it harsh and harsh, but it was also because of the fact that he was a stranded person, so he was a man who used other people''s policies for life. This man was the only one who was sincere when Alpha Reese took measures against the displaced. However, I didn''t seem to have a good impression of Alphilees.


    The cheeks were swollen so that Alphilees could swell, and the neighboring Shire was looking at Alphilees with a shameful gaze that it would not be rude.


    "You don''t have to be treated like such a nuisance."


    "In fact, I think he''s a nuisance."


    Oh no! This time we''re going to have a good time!


    "Was it different last time..."


    Lung suppressed her head in a daze, but Alpha Reese naturally spoke up.


    "The protection of the displaced is not beneficial, it is only troublesome. Isn''t that right?"


    ... will depend on the person


    "That''s right, or it depends on how you protect it." If you can get a decent job and a decent price, it will be a cheap workforce, but it will be very difficult and difficult to secure profits in the long term. And if it happens suddenly, it will only be a nuisance to many politicians. "


    It''s too obvious, you know.


    If you''ve had experiences with displaced people, wouldn''t that be accompanied by a sense of reality?


    Lung''s eyes sharpened in response to provocative remarks. Shire and the others were put under pressure, and all the tea that was served was inadvertently drunk.


    I hate that Alphilees is gracefully brewing tea next to it.


    Well, even if you''re not so angry, Kaiseki...


    "... I know what you''re doing." Let the opponent lose his coolness and then bring it to his own pace. Is that true even in battle? "


    "Well, for a price, I''ve never been able to win with ease." And if you want to talk about the future equally, you can talk to someone who is not affected by the emotions of anger. "


    Lung took a long breath, feeling that he was in a position to be tested at some point by Alpha Reese, who said that he was going to cum. Of course, I don''t think the leader of the mercenary corps would be able to serve if he wasn''t so sketchy.


    ��So let''s hear it. What are our benefits?��


    "That''s right... it''s about time, Shire."


    Yes.


    Shire suddenly rolled backwards, climbed up and down the sofa, and walked almost to open the window. Then, on the balcony with a good view, a free city burned red with a number of smokes in the night sky appeared.


    I couldn''t help but drop the tea cup that Lung had.


    "But... you guys did this!?"


    "Rather, I''d like to meet other bold and unbeatable people who do this kind of thing."


    "Don''t say it yourself! Oh, my God, this is a free city, guaranteed autonomy! If I do this, I''ll be in a city that accepts you."


    Is that so? Unacceptable are the Northern Commercial Union and Jaeger. Which is it? Would you really like to try something that''s needed across the continent? ��


    With a red burning city in the background, Alphilees felt so intimidated that she didn''t think she was 20 years old. Unexpectedly, Lung spits on his confidence and the fact that he''s probably going to be right. I''ve been negotiating with this mercenary for less than a month, but in the meantime, I''ve been seeing a lot. Lung realized that this Mercenary Woman was just about to turn into a Mercenary.


    Alpha Reese stepped forward to pierce the gap between her heart and soul.


    "Now, Lung, I think you know that I''m doing this on my own." Therefore, it remains my intention to stop or spread the fire. But if I don''t, I''ll have to borrow more sparks from somewhere. The magnitude of the fire rising at that time is unlike anything else. ��


    You''re telling me that Romansland is going to intervene?


    According to Lung''s words, Alpha Reese only twisted her neck in embarrassment.


    Well? But right now -- don''t you think it''s up to you and me to put out the fire on the Mansion of each Congregation?


    "You want me to dictate this commercial city?"


    "Oh, don''t you think so?" I thought that''s what I wanted, but were you satisfied with my current position? Don''t you want to have more ambition as a man? "


    Lung couldn''t answer immediately. Without seeing it, Alphilees said in solitude, looking at the burning free city.


    "--Ma ''am, you''re beautiful, but it''s hard to say you''re a good friend." I thought it was the niece of another congregation. "


    Lung''s face grew louder. There was Alpha Reese with a thin smile.


    "While studying business, I eventually began to forgive and consult with the woman I met there. The woman who thought she was a comrade was created as a fait accompli, and was separated from the woman who was engaged. After being forced to make a promise to become a wife, I learned that the woman was the spokesperson for other congregations. That was about five years ago. When you realized that you had been framed by a woman, you regretted your inadvertent self, but you weren''t confident enough to let everything go. After that, you won''t be able to raise your head with your wife."


    "Why did you..."


    "I, Taram has a lot of acquaintances." It was easy to find out what had happened at the time. So, do you want to get it back? "


    �D �D What did you do?


    "Of course, everything. Women, self-confidence, a bright future."


    Alphi Reese slowly reached out, and Lung stretched out his hand trembling - suddenly, before the time could be felt forever, Lung staggered in front of her and unexpectedly unbalanced herself and took Alphi Reese''s hand with the beat.


    What does that mean?


    "--Ah"


    It''s a deal, Lana!


    Yes.


    Wet, darkness advanced from the corner of the room. When Lung recognized that it was a girl in a lacquered black robe, Alpha Reese ordered Lana to smile.


    "Lung, you''ve made up your mind." "[]/(exp, adv) as one would expect/as one would expect/"


    Got it.


    "Wait, what are you doing to my wife!?"


    I''m not your wife anymore.


    Lung trembled at you as Alpha Reese, who laughed in unequivocal terms, looked terrified. Tenderly patting his shoulder, Alphilees whispered softly in his ear.


    "Don''t worry, everything will be over by morning." Now you have all the power. The old woman, too. "


    "--You are..."


    Please continue to give me your best regards.


    Lung nodded silently without answering. In his sight, he stood stunnedly as he watched the burning free city as his best attempt was made to capture that the corner of his mouth had risen slightly.


    And when Alpha Reese walked out of Lung''s Mansion, Alpha Reese stretched out, confirming that there was no one but Shire.


    "Ah, I''m nervous! Even if I showed you a burning free city, if you said," What''s wrong with that? ", I might have had no choice!"


    "I didn''t think it was that kind of person, so I set it up?" But, Commander, I think you just threatened me too much. "


    You''re overdoing it, aren''t you?


    Shire put her hand on her chin and affirmed it.


    "I''m afraid of directing. In fact, all you have to do is threaten your wife with Lana''s illusion and nightmare and write a divorce letter."


    "Yeah, of course. I mean, I''ve been working on it for a few days now." I think one more push is enough. No need to kill for nothing. I''m sure your wife will have a terrible nightmare... but Lana won''t be relentless. Well, you deserve it. I''m also leaving the inhabitants alone, and helping the prodigal San-ya. "


    "What kind of sight is waiting for me in the morning?" You may think that your wife is better off dead. Is Lung''s previous lover still alive? "


    "Yeah, I work at Taram." The Golden Purity Hall is amazing. If you''re talking about Taram, you can look for it overnight. "


    "I think it would be amazing to have a leader who can look for it..."


    Shire sighed in amazement, and Alpha Reese smiled and confirmed the results. I told them to refrain from killing for nothing, but they would be damaged in places other than Lung. The inhabitants were making a lot of noise, and it was a fact that the confused inhabitants were giving out small fires of their own accord.


    It would be settled by dawn, but I''m glad Lung nodded. If Lung had chosen a different option...


    "I''m glad I didn''t burn it in earnest."


    Huh?


    "Nothing, I''m talking to myself."


    Alphilees laughed lonely, and Shire, unable to gauge her intentions, squeezed her hand. The leader you chose is more terrifying than you can imagine. Lisa felt the strength of their bond as she laughed a lot and was able to be next to her.


    On the contrary, thinking that she might have to make up her mind, Shire was worried that she would make her sweetness look like hers at that time, and was chasing after her.


    Continued

 2263 The beginning of the war, its six to western front ⑥ ~

    Zagaria-sama, the ambush is a success!


    "Alright, don''t chase too hard!" Once we''ve assembled the squad, we''ll go after them. They''re a weak army that''s not used to fighting. Don''t panic, we''re faster! "


    Hah!


    At the behest of Zagaria, who commanded the ground forces, a young knight ran. 25,000 troops led by Zagaria spawned on their own to attack Shane Sereno''s forces. And as they searched for their third day in the barracks, they came into contact with the armies of Lords led by Shane Sereno.


    At first, the reconnaissance units came across each other, and it was a surprising battle. So the Zagalian army beat the enemy to the ground and attacked with their main force. The opponent was still being pursued in preparation for the camp, and the ambush seemed to be an interesting success. Zagaria made a big difference.


    When I searched the surrounding area, the other lords also stood in the surrounding area. Zagaria was surprised that Shane Sereno''s troops were approaching, but she remembered that Shane Sereno was willing to fight, and she was intimately poisoned that Alphilees had missed the reading.


    "(I don''t know where the battle is, civil servant woman. You can''t achieve great success because you''re afraid. Look at me, I''m not like a weakling!)"


    Zagaria''s anxiety about breathing skills is also a good reason. In Romansland, the ground forces are less well treated. The Romanesque family was dominated by the Dragon Knight family, and other positions tended to be taken lightly. Although Zagaria''s family originated from a low family status, he aimed to become a dragon knight, but it was a fallen Kuchi. I wasn''t unqualified or short on effort, but I lost Ai Lung to disease.


    As an officer from a high ranking family, the situation of the flying dragon in Romanesque land is not so rich as to give the apprentice a replacement of the flying dragon. Zagaria could not even properly compete with his compatriots, and he fell off the road.


    In fact, he became a general, thinking that he should be raised in the ground army. A creature that works with flying dragons and dragon knights. If you drink water, you eat food. We need a heavy corps to do this, and we need ground troops to escort them. He served solidly as a general in the ground army for ten years, and he found out that the reality was no different.


    Fortunately, the Second Prince of Blougard did not discriminate in his treatment of the ground forces, and he understood the importance of the supply line. That way, you''ll be listening to yourself more than any Commander you''ve ever had. Zagaria desperately exchanged opinions and finally took command of the army. This is the only way to unleash your power. Zagalia acts calmly and conducts herself in an effort to suppress her thoughts. The command was militant, but solid.


    Lady Zagaria, you''ve won a series of battles!


    I''ve kicked off another opponent!


    "Lord Bomros and the Banner of Thought are retreating. Our army is victorious!"


    Overnight, he defeated his enemies many times, survived the night assault, fought back, and won. Even as the sun rose, the momentum did not fade, and Zagaria and his army continued to advance.


    "Move it forward! The opposing army is weak!"


    Raise your credit and take your head off!


    Take the supplies and burn down the sector!


    The battalion commander of the army led by Zagaria, the battalion commander, was careful to pursue the pursuit at his own discretion. Even though Zagaria thought that Zagaria was reliable, he returned to me with a close cry.


    General, it''s time to pause for a while.


    What are you talking about? Do you want me to tell my colleagues who are chasing after me with such sentimentality to relax?


    "But, General, it''s already dusk. Some teams will be exhausted after two nights of chase.��


    Hmmm.


    When Zagaria looked up at the sky, it was definitely dimming. This area is famous for being beautiful at dusk in the autumn, but there was even room to think about something enthusiastic early in the season.


    "It''s already that time." Don''t forget the time to win. "


    Yes, if it''s a big victory.


    "We must carry the supplies we took to the base once." It''s a loot after all. "


    "I already have it arranged. Why don''t you rest as well?"


    "Oh, my God! That''s a good one." Looks like I have a good sidekick. Well then, let''s take a break. "


    "This is an overstatement."


    The moment his closest friends greeted him, Zagaria''s body was floating in the air and being struck by a tree. And when the branches were sticking out of the trees, and when the horses were delayed, and the horses were pounded against the trees, the branches mercilessly pierced his body from the gap of the armor, and fixed it to the trees.


    I couldn''t understand what had happened to Zagalia''s sight, and I saw a beastman beheading me from behind in an astonishing rush. As it was, Zagaria''s army was quietly and completely subdued by the troops of beastmen gushing out of the forest, without even having time to raise the roar of battle.


    Then, slowly, Vargo, the Beast General, and Bahia emerge. The Baha ''is were firmly in control while giving instructions to their men, but Vargo had a sad and unwilling expression.


    "I thought it was a trap because I was too defenseless, so I tried shooting at the distant... but it was lightly settled." Is this one of the generals of Roman''s Lands? "


    I''m pretty sure he was with a general named Blaugard.


    "What''s your name?"


    ��I don''t know. I can''t remember human faces and names.��


    Vargo''s head was drowning in the impertinent attitude of the Baha ''i. Already, the Bah�� ''��s hadn''t seen Zagalia, and they had checked to see if they had stopped each one of them. Apparently, they didn''t want to take the prisoner.


    Vargo sighed sadly at Zagaria, stabbed by a tree.


    "If it''s over like this, there''s nothing I can do." I don''t care what you say to a dead general three minutes before we arrive. I think we''ll be able to take control of it by the Bahia and Rocha start-ups alone. "


    "You guys... like beasts..."


    "Pride is the only thing that counts." You guys don''t have any real combat experience other than monsters, do you? If I had looked around a little more carefully, this wouldn''t have happened. Didn''t you think supplies were scattered in vain? For that matter, there weren''t many corpses, or the retreating troops were fleeing in an orderly fashion. I know what a loser is like, even a beastman. I was obsessed with pursuit, and I couldn''t even properly position my sensors around it, so I was attacked from the side of a stretched out unit. Like lighting a fire around or telling us where to find us. Did that black-haired mercenary say anything to you? "


    "... rarely..."


    Zagaria remembered Alphilees'' advice and refused regretfully, so Vargo shook his head unfortunately.


    "It''s a picture. If I''d listened to you a little bit, I wouldn''t have done this. I''m sorry."


    "Chi... um, I''m in this place... I can''t die..."


    But the words of Zagaria were also vague, and Vargo struck Zagaria in the head with a single blow. While lifting his head, I asked him to gently deliver it to my side.


    "In a place like this." That''s what they say to people who die in war. Your defeat was because you licked us for decades in a war. You deserve it. "


    I don''t think you''re going to like it anymore.


    Pointing to the Bahia, Vargo was even more sloppy.


    That''s right. I''m also surprised that that brunette has betrayed us, but I''m not surprised at all.


    "I didn''t betray you, but my employer is Roman''s Land, so I can''t help it." Yesterday''s friends can be enemies today on the battlefield. "


    "I understand that, but isn''t it strange that Roman''s Land and Shane Sereno are fighting each other in the first place?" What are we doing here? Who am I supposed to fight? "


    "It''s the king who decides that. And the king hasn''t ordered a retreat yet."


    After Bahia had finished saying that, the bronze horns of Shane Sereno''s army were heard coming from the woods. Looks like all the soldiers on the ground are headed for Romansland.


    "The general is already dead." If you leave me alone, you''ll lose. "


    "I guess you want to cut down the ground forces a little bit." No matter how the mainstay of Romansland is the Dragon Knight, it''s useless without a ground force. ��


    Why aren''t there any Dragon Knights this time?


    "Do you think a dragon knight can be useful in such a forested land?" If you spit out fire, you can burn down your allies. "


    "Why, it''s quite inconvenient."


    "Yes, more than I thought."


    Although the Baha ''iya had heard a lot about the Dragon Knight''s shortcomings as told by the Chancellor, Ron and Dryan, it seemed that as long as they were spread out around the forest, Romansland would be very difficult to reach.


    And Shane Sereno''s command was too precise. Minimal damage for the best results. With this momentum, the ground forces of Romansland will be destroyed. Bahia couldn''t help but feel uncomfortable about the fact that a female commander who was supposed to have no combat experience would be able to fight this well, and at the same time be a strange commander for a good Roman''s Land.


    Continued

 2264 Beginning of the war, its 7th ~ western front ⑦ ~

    I''m not convinced.


    Dryan, King of Guruzard, opened his conversation with Shane Sereno. A rescue request from Schoenseleno was made in Gruzardo, and a similar statement was made by Arnelia. And there''s no news from Romansland. When that happens, Grouzard, as well as the non-Roman ''sland, is inevitable.


    Therefore, in response to his request, Gruzardo raided the side of the roman lands where Sch?nseleno''s army was pushed into. I thought if I took out the Commander, the battle would calm down once and for all. Worst of all, Romansland believed that the officers were responsible for the rapprochement.


    But nothing else, it was Shane Sereno who ruined the flow. She persisted in her pursuit of the defeated Romanesque ground forces of Zagalia, lifting over 10,000 heads and setting fire to the city where she was stationed and plundering for as long as possible. It is said that some of them worked to kill surrendered generals or even inmates who tried to provide food.


    Dryan heard the report and went to Shane Sereno himself. In order to question its truthfulness, Shane Sereno''s response was unbelievable. I thought it was all a battlefield custom. Ron, Prime Minister Rocha, and even Kapur, who were present, were scolded by Dryan''s response, which was not too gruesome.


    Were you looking for words, or were you looking for the truth? Dryan slowly opened his mouth in front of Shane Sereno.


    "Let''s assume that it is the custom of the battlefield to give up 100 steps." I''ve heard that some looting and some armies do what they want for a day of victory. If that''s your army''s rule, you have no right to speak to us. Killing a surrendered soldier may be a matter of deep resentment. But I don''t like the way you brought in your fellow generals and wiped out Romansland. "


    "This says something different." Invite the enemy to be alert and poke through the gap. If it is a military technique, it will become a regular way. "


    "That''s the case with our own army. Is your army a coalition? How did you choose the general you wanted?"


    "You volunteered yourself." Right, Lord Heiden? "


    Yes, as Lord Shane Sereno said.


    Looking at Lord Heiden''s proud nodded expression, Kappl convinced himself that this was a kind of person that could not be discussed. Kappl knows from experience that there are sometimes types of humans who can''t talk about anything. Different values can be referred to as different, but what they have in common is that they are ��unwilling to listen.��


    It was troublesome not to listen to the conversation, and it was unfortunate not to be able to understand each other while setting up a forum for discussion in this way.


    Dryan felt the same way. Without changing her expression, she stood up in a hurry.


    "Then it''s better if you do as you please." Let''s just check one thing. "


    What is it?


    "You, where are you looking at the end of this battle?" If Romansland fought so hard, where do you plan to end it? ��


    Of course, until they apologize.


    "Apologize... I see, I know. At one point, I came to a desperate situation, but there was no more. Our forces will consult with you alone, with Romansland. As a result, we will be forced to make a deal. Are you sure?"


    "Of course, that''s fine." Thank you for your help and friendship in this battle. ��


    ��Not friendship, just what Arnelia wanted. Excuse me.��


    Dryan pulled up without a smile, and when Ron arrived at the tent where the barrier was laid on the sensor, he sat down on the ground with a difficult face. They know from the look on their face that Dryan is angry and has a bit of anxiety.


    And the generals told them before they said anything.


    "Don''t call the other Beastmasters yet, I just want to talk to you."


    What is it?


    "This development is as expected by Alpha Reese. And Archbishop Miranda of Arnelia said the same thing. Only I, Queen Muse of Idiod and Princess Reifan of Klums are informed of this development."


    ��At least you''re going to fight to the point where Shane Sereno wipes out Roman''s Land?��


    Rohr and Kappl roared at Ron''s words.


    "Foolish, do you think we''re going to destroy Roman''s Land? Is it something that can do that!"


    ��Left: a solid castle and a winter general in Romanesque Land, where even the forces of the Demon King once fled. I don''t think I can fall with a hundred thousand troops there."


    "Aside from the way, I''m sure you''re going to do it." That fox said, "I apologize." What started this battle is a difference of values. Shane Sereno thinks it''s like a flying dragon, and Romansland thinks it''s hurt his precious flying dragon. Unless the difference in values is bridged, that is, the fight will not stop until it comes to an end. From the look of that fox, I don''t think Shane Sereno is going to walk up to you. If they do, they will definitely fight until one of them is destroyed. I don''t think I''ve ever turned back. "


    After Rocha was silent in his sober opinion of the theory, he raised his face.


    "Still, there''s no more fighting--"


    ��In addition,�� Alphilees said, ��there may be a connection between Roman''s Land and Sch?nsellenau. They both have Oranzebulls in their hands, and nothing can stop them. That''s why I said that the efforts to stop the battle between the two countries were barren in the first place."


    "What? Stupid, so you''re saying they''re killing each other over an agreement!?"


    "It''s not strange to have such a stupid story. I told him the same thing, but Alpha Reese said there was more to do than that. If this is Oranzebull''s plan, which has been in place for years, perhaps decades or even hundreds of years, then all we can do is surprise our opponent. He said we should do what we can to get behind them.��


    What can you do?


    "The first is that we are involved in this battle until the end." We''re not supposed to be useful, but if Arnelia''s asking us to do it, we''ll be able to do it. The other thing-- "


    "I''m sorry to interrupt, but it looks like an urgent envoy." We will take care of it. "


    After noticing what was happening outside, Ron, who was holding the barrier, stepped outside the tent. But after a while, Ron jumped in.


    My lord the king!


    Rebellion, huh?


    "Y-Yes! It''s a rebellion, eh? Did you know that?"


    Ron, who was being held back, raised his face in amazement, and there was Dryan with a steeper expression than he had ever seen before. I''ve never seen Dryan with such a steep expression, even when he lost a battle or was defeated by a Beast General.


    Dryan slowly opened his mouth.


    "--Let me guess." One of them was led by Tragaslon and directed at Krums. There was a small civil unrest surrounding all sides of Gruzard, and we were asked to dispatch to quell it. And the kingdom of Drizzt in the west, which is related to me, has broken through the border of Grouzard. "


    "This--it suits me. I''m just afraid of my wisdom."


    "This is all read by Alpha Reese."


    In a word, Ron shuddered. What does the mercenary seize, and what does she see? They are different from beasts and humans. I couldn''t help feeling that way, I was visionary with a spirit or a demon king.


    Dryan continues.


    ��As a member of the coalition participating in this expedition, I thought of the least I could do. Of course, no one could have read that Klums was going to grow this far, but he said that he was going to run a number of subproposals simultaneously.��


    "In other words, we can start a revolt if we don''t go our way." Is that what you want to say? "


    "There is a possibility. And if we were to pull up the whole army, the rebellion would quickly disappear as if it were a natural suppression. And the army that moved with all its might was exhausted, both human and material, and the second march had to be scaled down."


    Or, if something happens that can''t be sent out,


    Kapl and Rocha also understood the trick of the black magician. The black magician''s hands were in there, and I didn''t know when to blow them up. The tribes of the Great Southern Forest are always making noise at bad intervals. There must have been a lot of battles they got, if not all of them.


    With a sophisticated and calm couple, she clenched her fist with the vascular force of a leak. If Vargo and the others had been here, they would surely have destroyed the tent. What was the general who died in the battle? When you think that those days of mourning when your comrades are dead are someone else''s intention, it''s unavoidable that all of Gruzard''s three armies feel the same way.


    Has Dryan already swallowed his anger? Sighing with greatness, he explains what is to come.


    Continued

 2265 Beginning of the war, its 8th to the western front.

    "That''s why there''s another one here." We set up a foolish operation that the opponent did not expect, and the female mercenary told us that it was important to ensure that it was perfectly tailored and carried out. Whether or not we can complete that solution will determine everything. "


    "It''s a maneuver that can only be seen as a fool''s strategy?" What the hell is that? "


    "Separate the soldiers. Rohr, Ron, take Vargo and Bahia back to Gruzard." Then turn your way to Krums and crush Tragathlon''s expeditionary forces. If I had to, I wouldn''t mind destroying it. Leave me and Celio, Lunka, Kapur, and 5,000 soldiers here. "


    "If you do that, our capital, the Grand Valley, will fall!" There''s no place for a proper defense between you and Dristol, is there? It might be possible to drop 25,000 Tragathlons, but what can the King do with 5,000 soldiers!? "


    In response to Ron''s complaint, Dryan shook his head.


    "Ron, that''s a different premise. We have no capital. It''s a land of people, and the Gran Valley just happens to be populated. I''m just a device to protect them. If you have to, you can abandon the capital. If the people and the soldiers are alive, you can do anything. You don''t have to stick to the land like a human."


    But being a decent country...


    "That''s useless." Probably not that kind of battle. If you make a mistake about what you throw away or what you leave behind, that''s what they think. I can''t go back to Gruzard for a while. I''ll leave it to you. Do you understand? "


    Roch confirms what Dryan said.


    Because the king will stay here like this?


    "I want you to see it." At the end, you might need my help. "


    Is that the same female mercenary?


    "Yes, it is."


    Dryan, believing what Alphonse said, was stuck in Ron''s words, but Kappl asked Dryan calmly.


    I think she liked that girl mercenary a lot.


    "I see, I like it as much as my companions like La Pentie who once traveled together." Back then, I was thrilled to see the next scene, but it was close to it. It looks like my emotions haven''t rusted yet. "


    Is there a prospect?


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be reckless." My guess is this is the best way to win. You''ve seen how she fought in the Orcs before. Believe me. "


    "Speaking of which, that first officer who made a good effort in front of us is the one who is obediently following us." It''s worth believing in. ��


    "Rohr is cheating on that man."


    Well, that''s...


    Rocha shrugged his shoulders at Dryan''s point. And then Ron patted the couples on the shoulders.


    "Give up, Prime Minister." The king will not listen once he has spoken out. And so the king obeyed us, and we came this far. We''ll have to do it again and again. "


    "That was when Lord Zeldos was there." It''s like riding in a carriage without two wheels to bet on our own recklessness. Where are you headed? "


    "If only you didn''t enjoy it."


    I know, but at least I want to avoid falls.


    Ron fell asleep as if he had given up with a big sigh. And as he left Dryan''s tent, Ron opened his mouth.


    "It''s a problem for the king, too." I want you to be more prepared and prepared in advance. ��


    "But I''m not imposing, I''m not imposing." In your head, you''re already preparing to retreat? "


    "Yes, of course. I thought if we were going to split the army, there would be a few left. I thought it would be 5000." I just found out one thing. "


    What?


    "The number 5000 is the number of pre-prepared cold equipment. The king is going to spend the winter in Roman''s Land.��


    ��You''re going to fight the romantic cold?��


    "Well, that''s right." It was prepared with the cooperation of His Highness Reifan, but I guess he expected the battle to be long-lasting, but if Lord Alfiris had said so, I might have thought about it from the beginning... oh? "


    Ron saw a human in black as he went through the ranks. I wasn''t sure if it was Ron''s eyes in the distance, but it seemed that I had no problems with Kappl''s vision.


    "Is that... a black hawk?" Are you on the side of Shane Sereno? "


    ��I heard that Black Hawk is splitting up his entire unit. Looks like you don''t have a contract with Romansland, but Shane Sereno does. It can''t be that strange."


    ��We have an employment contract with Zeldos, and we hired the best intelligence unit... which unit is that?��


    "Hmm, it''s a unit I haven''t seen much of." Because human faces don''t look so different. "


    "It''s outdated, old Kapur." Humans these days can even tell our ugliness from our beauty. However, the criteria seem to be slightly different. ��


    "There seems to be more mixed blood with humans in towns close to Beastmen." Times change, don''t they? "


    Kapur and Roach started chatting as they did, but Ron often followed their gaze as they felt like they were heading for a Schoenseleno tent.


    Shane Sereno is good at information and financial resources, and he has impeccable military equipment. I thought I wasn''t strong enough, but all the knights in the tent were very skilled. Perhaps even if I was bleeding out there, I felt pressure enough to let Shane Sereno escape. When I made myself feel that way, I was sure to be quite good in humans, but I was even more suspicious that Shane Sereno had so many knights.


    What is the point of her hiring a Black Hawk? Ron realized the ingredients were not enough, and he lamented Amur''s suggestion that there were not enough intelligence units like the one currently operating on Alpha Reese.


    ��If I could just look at the flow of supplies, I could imagine.��


    In response to reports from the Grouzard army that they were leaving behind some of their troops to begin retreating, Alphilees explained to the generals of Romanesque lands.


    Alphi Reese calmly responded to the generals who panicked to hear that Zagaria had been overthrown by Gruzardo and that his ground forces had been destroyed. Guruzard''s main force is retreating soon, and he''s less of a threat. The rationale for this was questioned, and Gruzard said that a war would break out in the neighborhood.


    The Phoenix Chamber of Commerce, which interacts with Alphilees, has a large number of items related to clothing, food and housing. Especially when it comes to battle preparation, preserving food and tents is essential, and in large-scale battles, the country invariably buys large quantities.


    This time, there was no bigger purchase, but Alphilees checked the flow of goods with Jessia over the past 10 years and listed the countries that had enough stockpiles to make a war possible. And similar information was shared with Dryan, Rayfan, and Muse during the Continental Peace Conference. As a worst-case scenario, it was assumed that the nations would start a war as soon as the Allied Forces were launched.


    Especially since Tragaslon, Dristol and so on have only dispatched to an unfortunate extent, there is a possibility that they are planning something, so they were vigilant in advance.


    ��If you look at the flow of weapons, you''ll know for sure.��


    Whisper said in Alphilees'' tent. After explaining to the generals and returning to his tent, Whisper supplemented Alphilees. Alpha Reese was working with Whisper to get behind the scenes.


    Whisper takes over the leadership of Almus, but does not give detailed orders under normal conditions, and apparently leaves the operation to the respective departments and chambers of commerce to make a profit. The reports are coming up, so if you look at how much profit is made in which region and the weapons are in circulation, it''s clear where the next battle will take place, even if there is no report.


    Alphilees read roughly, and in the south there was a rally aimed at Gruzardo''s absence. In the eastern countries, small-scale rebellions of local lords were rioting. At the same time, there were frequent attacks from small to medium-sized monsters, mainly demonic individuals. The countries on the east side were in great chaos, and each one was no longer in the midst of an army of convergence.


    It was Shane Sereno, the only one who had taken care of the princes. If the lords retreat in a hurry, they will think of Romansland, Arnelia will have to deal with the monster outbreak, and if the rebellion of the lords of the region is of such magnitude, they will have to concentrate on the Romansland in front of them, as long as they have the strength to deal with most countries.


    There was nothing wrong with that explanation, and even Elsa and Aristo, who were present, were worried about Shane Sereno''s enthusiasm.


    However, since there were no clear shortcomings to be disputed, Elsa had to agree to allocate personnel to investigate the monsters that occurred in the kingdom of the lords on behalf of Miranda, and she decided to allocate half of Arnelia''s current strength to you. As a result, the confederate army was almost consolidated by the lords who followed Sch?nselleno and transformed into a group that could be said to be an army of Sch?nselleno.


    Meanwhile, Roman''s Land...


    "We need to retreat."


    Alphilees'' commitment was to retreat with minimal human damage. However, in the process of retreat, all the surrounding towns and villages were set on fire and burned down with houses. And the fort was thoroughly destroyed. There were sporadic battles everywhere, but it wasn''t enough to spread the damage, it was just enough time to retreat and scrap the land.


    In addition, the number of displaced persons increased, and many of them moved southward. The flow was induced by Alphilees, but many of them spontaneously headed south. They know that the food situation in Roman''s Land is not good.


    While doing such a thing, the peace ambassadors came and went in each other''s positions, but the story never walked against each other in parallel, and only time passed. The only thing that matches with each other is that we understand that such messengers are all in shape and have no meaning.


    Meanwhile, Alphilees saw more of the sky. At first, Lisa thought she was going to take a breath, but her expression was getting steeper by the day. The surrounding forest gradually reduced the number of green leaves, and the wind began to contain coldness. The summer season was already over, and it was evidence that autumn was approaching. However, in the fall of Roman''s Land, the leaves were deciduous, and the colour of the leaves did not change, and the scene of the fierce wind gradually spread.


    ... that''s not good, is it?


    ��What''s wrong with you?��


    Lisa, who also serves as an escort and liaison, asks in the middle of the meadow, beside Alphilees, who looks up at the sky. Alpha Reese didn''t answer the question and told Lisa to call Closse. Lisa responded with a bow.


    Soon after Closess arrived, Alphilees pointed to the sky.


    Continued

 2266 The beginning of the war, its 9th ~ Eastern Front ① ~

    How do you see it?


    "... maybe winter is slower than usual." It seems that there are few water spirits. "


    I knew it.


    Alpha Reese roared arm in arm. Apparently, he was reading the weather, but Alpha Reese''s expression seemed serious in earnest.


    Seven, maybe ten days?


    "No... if you don''t do well, it might be half a month late until it snows."


    "More than 20 days!?" I wonder what caused it, because I knocked down the bike zell? "


    "There may be, but there may have been something on the other side of Pyrebos, the Ice Dragons at the north end." It is also said that their fight over the females is causing ice and snowstorms to rage on Pyrebos. "


    Is the battle of Ice Dragons that great?


    "It''s a dragon with a rough temper, but when the direction of the monsoon changes, the amplified wind blows south." The competition for survival will be fierce in all ages, regardless of race. Well, as far as legends from my predecessors go, I think it''s just a metaphor. "


    "That''s right." I can''t believe the climate will change in a dragon battle. "


    Closese didn''t seem to trust him even though he said so himself, and Alpha Reese wasn''t entirely convinced. But it was unexpected that Dragreo''s defeat of the Ice Dragon would make them a reality.


    And after hearing Close''s opinion, the actions taken by Alpha Reese, who had been troubled for half a day,


    "Burn the forest!"


    Yes, yes!


    With the look of being on the battlefield, Alpha Reese ordered the forest to be lit. Blaugarde also showed difficulty in this, and opposed Anneclose fiercely, but explained that it was all to defeat the enemy''s pursuit, and forced him to do so. Not only Romansland, but Jaeger''s people were staring in horror at Alphilees, who gave the order.


    There is a reason, but Alpha Reese barely explained it to his executives. Lisa, who is next door, senses the flame with her sensors and keeps flying to make adjustments to keep her troops out of the fire. He asked Alpha Leith, who stared at the burning fire.


    "This time, you can''t escape bad reputation." Even Jaeger has a lot of accusations. ��


    ��That''s right, but I doubt my sanity if I don''t have the knowledge.��


    ��This means it''s raining, is it true?��


    "In terms of calculations." The wind is still blowing from the south. Rain clouds should form in the mountainous areas of the north now, so the arrival of winter is somewhat faster with more water spirits-- "


    Really?


    Maybe.


    Now Lisa has a steep face. But Alpha Reese''s expression didn''t go away either.


    "Don''t blame me, Lisa."


    "I won''t." I don''t want to, but I have something to say. "


    ��I know. That''s why I decided to be ready. I have chosen someone who is loyal to me and who cannot defy Jaeger for a variety of reasons. That''s what I''m talking about. If I tell you to die, you''ll jump into the dead."


    "That said, from the beginning, I feel compassionate about the future." Finish them off before their loyalty reaches zero. I''m sorry I got stabbed in the back and died. "


    "Didn''t the bad bug do the bugs?"


    I remember what Lisa said at the beginning of the journey, but Lisa raised her hand.


    "The sensors don''t miss all directions, but Lisa only has two hands." And since I grew up in the city, I don''t like insects. ��


    "It''s like growing up in a slum?"


    "I hate what I don''t like. In the meantime, I was thorough with the little ones."


    Well then, isn''t calamity the worst?


    ��I think of it as something other than an insect.��


    Hmm, I certainly don''t think I''m a bug either.


    Lisa nodded and looked worried.


    Have you even gotten along with her lately?


    "If we hadn''t met as enemies."


    It''s not like you can''t put your hand down because your feelings have shifted.


    "I don''t think so." Of course, depending on the development, there is still a possibility of attracting allies. "


    ��Do you think Calamity would do that?��


    "It''s hard to imagine. It''s just something we don''t know yet.��


    "Don''t you understand?"


    "Kalamiti destroyed the humans of the southern continent in anger." But I didn''t feel that angry from Calamity or Orloisage. Is it because of Oranzebull, or has the anger faded? I haven''t been able to find out that much. "


    What if my anger is fading?


    We might want to fight together until we defeat Oranzebull.


    "I see. I felt relieved if it wasn''t a lukewarm one"


    Lisa said that and went to her men to see where the fire was going. While staring at the burning forest, Alpha Reese secretly vowed not to forget this sight - not to forget what she was doing now and what she was going to do.


    So you''re not going to make peace, then?


    Of course.


    In the eastern part of the continent, in the eastern city of Alexandria, Miranda was preceded by Diole = Night Road = Brigandy.


    The attitude is majestic, and there is nothing to be ashamed of. On the contrary, I was impressed only by the pale face and gleaming eyes that reminded me of a warrior like a martyr who was going to his death. There was no place for the majestic and graceful Spirit Knight I saw at the Unified Martial Arts Games.


    Miranda often looked at Diole with a steep gaze, but that shouldn''t change her mind. Miranda took her seat when the fire broke.


    "Naturally, there will be justice for you. And in the same way to the opponent. But if you don''t accept our offer, then of course we won''t help you. Is that all right?"


    "Never mind, we''re already dead soldiers." When I turned my blade to my homeland, I was prepared to return home safely. "


    "How are you going to put an end to this war? You''re not going to tell me you''re going to take the throne, are you?"


    "That''s not true." I''m just telling you to hand over the murderer of Lord Baroteri, and I''m not willing to answer, so I''m just going to bring the ministers together for the solemn clearance. And if I am guilty, I will be judged. "


    "You think you can kill the Spirit Knight?" Alexandria not only fears human losses, but also the circulation of spirits? "


    "Oh my God, you." Don''t you know? "


    What do you mean?


    For Miranda, Diorre''s expression broke for the first time. Unexpectedly, Miranda lowered Albert as she watched him pay. Diorre speaks to Miranda in secret.

 2267 At the beginning of the war, its 10th ~ Eastern Front ② ~

    It''s better for the earth to kill the Spirit Knight.


    Huh? What did you say?


    "The longer that spirit knight has existed, the more mana that has accumulated will be returned to the earth." After all, it seems that the top spirits will return to the earth. Not a single bone left, it''s still useful when it''s dust. If I die, the neighboring land will probably be rich for 50 years. Perhaps more than Alexandria, the entire eastern side of the continent. ��


    "It''s so..."


    "I just asked Pygnom. The pygnom is very apparently a knowledge gained from the legend in the Spirits. I''ve never been present at the death of another Spirit Knight. However, there are legends that the active volcano near Greystone was caused by the death of the Spirit Knight of Fire."


    Diole said she didn''t know any more and spread her hands. In Miranda''s long life, it is said that only Diorre was able to get up close and personal with the Spirit Knight, and many of them died during the war. Some of them may be alive without anyone knowing, but Miranda doesn''t know.


    But if someone else finds out about this knowledge, Particularly in a land where there is no crop, there is a possibility that even those who think about killing Diorre will come forward.


    Diole spoke coldly of herself.


    "That''s why I said it." I had better die like a Spirit Knight. That''s not necessarily what I think.


    "Oh, no..."


    "Nothing is wrong with me. The land of Alexandria is slowly withering away. Are you aware of this?"


    Huh?


    ��Not just Alexandria, but all the land on the eastern side of the continent. A growing population, an opening that cannot keep up with it, and an agricultural policy. I have lived for 200 years and have been involved in the internal affairs of Alexandria, so the situation of crop harvesting in the country is roughly in my head. The barn area that used to be the center is now almost useless. Currently, all of the land where agricultural crops are harvested has been opened up in the past 100 years, but the harvest has decreased slightly. Only some ministers involved in internal affairs were aware of this, but Lord Baroteri was at the heart of it. He was supposed to be the most knowledgeable about the next generation of internal affairs. In recent years, many of Alexandria''s involvement in the suppression of civil strife in other countries has been caused by failed insurgencies. Lord Barrotelli had taken on the research and the situation in other countries.��


    Lord Baroteri is dead.


    ��Alexandria is stuck as a country. How can you say that the person who caused this flow is not a black magician? I also talked to King Dryan and Highness Muse, but there are too many strange rebellions and chaos in all countries. This was not the case a few decades ago when I participated in discussions with other countries. No one would have been aware of the dangers and presence of Alpha Reese if he hadn''t clearly fought the black mage. If I may ask, aren''t the only people alive to see Oranzebl become Oranzebl are Alpha Reese and her allies? If I hadn''t known that I was a black magician, I wouldn''t have thought of rebellion."


    "That''s... that''s probably it."


    "Archbishop Miranda, more than you, the Archbishop of Arnelia, you are a friend of Alphilees and a travelling companion. If it is highly probable that there is a black mage in Alexandria, is my rebellion disturbing?��


    Miranda was stuck with Diorle''s words. If Diole is right, Arnelia even feels the need to put herself in Diole''s shoes.


    I was going to come to the arbitration of the battle, but Miranda was dumbfounded by what she had to say. This battle cannot be stopped. I even feel like I shouldn''t stop. And they won''t even be able to help either.


    Diole put her hand gently on Miranda''s shoulder.


    ��Archbishop Miranda, you would be obliged to protect Alexandria as a nation. Alexandria has been deeply involved with Arnelia since its founding. Together, they stood up and fought against the Demon King, and the first king was even recorded as having learned from the Saintess of Arnelia. That''s why I don''t want to have anything to do with Arnelia either. So at the very least, don''t let us get in your way."


    "... Arnelia has a contract with Alexandria itself. The contract will not be defaulted on any terms. There''s no point in a contract if it''s not."


    "Oh, I''m sorry."


    "But it''s only natural to have a grace period before the contract is enforced. We keep calling for a ceasefire, but we don''t know if the rebels led by Diorre will respond. And if Arnelia''s ability to cope becomes saturated due to multiple rebellions at the same time, both the Knights Templar and the Knights Periphery will suffer from dysfunction. We haven''t had this many battles in a long time. Sometimes there''s a kitchen situation where we don''t have enough commanders. Ah, this is a secret."


    "Well, that''s a good thing to hear."


    Diole laughed deeply as he plotted. Then I took the wine out of the cabinet and prepared two glasses.


    You want a drink? The lords here left it, but it''s worth a lot of money.


    No, that''s exactly how I feel--no, I''m going to ask you again.


    Miranda, sensing Diorre''s intentions, took out a letter from her friend to get a ceasefire agreement. Then Diorre deliberately smashed a bottle of wine next to the ceasefire agreement in front of him. And neither does Miranda try to pick up the bottle.


    "Oh, my God! Before I explain the contents of the agreement, the agreement is bright red with wine!"


    "Oh my God, now you can''t even sign the consent form! And I can''t even double-check the content!"


    "I came here in a hurry, so I don''t even have Arnelia''s official seal." Oh, what is this in my pocket? "


    Miranda gripped the seal she pulled out and damaged it with the sound of a stick.


    "Oh my God! There was a duplicate, but it looks like it''s broken." I''m sure it''s the Forced Force! It was steaming in my pocket and broke when I fell, I''m sure! "


    "That''s a shame." How long does it take to create a new agreement, press the stamp and bring it back? ��


    "Even if I was in a hurry with the flying dragon, it would take almost a month to get back and forth." However, I will check the surroundings along the way, so it may take three months. "


    "Three months... the rebellion may have settled."


    "If that happens, it would be useless to make the paperwork... Shall we stop making the paperwork?"


    "Hey, can you mediate a truce?"


    "Because it''s troublesome."


    "Too much truth."


    The two of them laughed grandly at each other as they played the farce. Somehow, Alberto and the Alexandrian Knights, who were waiting outside, entered, but there were Diorre, who shed tears unusually, and Miranda, who hugged her shoulders and laughed.


    They didn''t understand what had happened, but they only understood that the talks didn''t seem to have ended in the wrong direction. Alberto laughed thinly, and the knights of Alexandria looked at each other and strangely hung their necks.


    So, how was it actually?


    What happened?


    Lord Diorre, is this a threat?


    "Oh, you''ve been in a real pain." Crazy as it is, Alexandria is the place to be. "


    Miranda apologized to Alexandria for the failure of the arbitration after a meeting with Diorre. Having met with Diorre in person, I had already come to a conclusion, but I tried to fulfill my minimum obligation.


    But the offer of a visit was turned down. It is surprising that the Archbishop of Arnelia went directly to pay for it, but it saved Miranda''s trouble, so she was lucky to arrange her dislikes in a grand way, and she left the scene while the Alexandrian civil servant who intervened was dumbfounded.


    Right now, I was just spending my free time with the flying dragon so I wouldn''t be chased.


    Continued

 2268 The beginning of the war, its 11th ~ Eastern Front ③ ~

    "Alberto, if you see the next big city, put it down once. I''ll be in touch through the mercenary guild and Arnelia''s branch."


    "Yes, from here, I wonder if Vishteldo would be a good idea."


    "That''s enough. We need to cover Alphilees." The rebellion in the east of the continent and the suppression of monsters and demon kings will be over by winter. "


    ��Of course, but it looks like there''s been a lot of bees and rebellion. Will we be able to quell everything by then?"


    "I know almost every rebellion using pilgrimage and speechlessness." There''s no problem. "


    Miranda said lightly, so Alberto asked nothing more. I have seen you spend approximately time with Miranda or Myriazal and focus on strengthening the information network, but when did you build that much information network?


    Not to mention, it was an unexpected event for Albert to be on the battlefield and be able to grasp it. Albert has a long history on the battlefield, but I don''t think he''s much of a scholar, and he doesn''t think he''s the one to turn his head. Now I just want to follow this person, but it was also a fact that I can''t decide how to wield my power at the crossroads that determines the fate of the continent.


    Miranda patted him on the shoulder, as if she sensed his troubles.


    "Don''t get lost, Alberto."


    Hah, I''m sorry.


    "As long as this battle is over, Oranzebull''s intervention will be gone." I think I know what he''s doing. "


    Is it true?


    It was his first time hearing it, so Alberto unexpectedly looked back, but Miranda''s expression at that time was cooler than he had ever seen before.


    "I didn''t tell Alpha Reese." She understands Oranzebull''s methods, but she won''t understand the purpose. Besides, Oranzebul''s purpose is convenient to me. No, rather, no one should reject it. ��


    "What the hell is that..."


    ��But it''s true that no one can tolerate that. And even if Alphilees understood the need in her head, she couldn''t ignore the process. Then you don''t have to know until it''s settled. Once it''s all over, Oranzebul won''t want any more sacrifices. If we can get rid of the black sorcerer who was moving with his limbs on his head, we can sort it out. Whether the silence disappears or the anomaly dies, the orangutan doesn''t seem to move at all."


    Is that all right, Miranda-sama?


    ��Trust me. And I will definitely give you a place to make the most of your power."


    "... I understand."


    I decided to believe it once and for all. Never get lost, but don''t get lost again, Albert hastened the flying dragon''s reins. I was hoping that this confusion would be in vain.


    Lord Jake, where should I take this food?


    Yeah, I''ll ask that tent over there.


    "Sir Jake, we are beginning to evacuate the seriously injured. Please sign this document.��


    Yes, this is it.


    Lord Jake, we have a new casualty. Which tent should we put him in?


    "The current tent is full, so please build a new tent. The location is--"


    The Knights Templar squadron led by Jake ran to the rear to rescue the wounded. Even though half of Gloria''s students were sent to fight with the Company, the company''s size is close to 200, but the job is mainly to check supplies, care for the wounded, and provide medical care, so no one has experienced the battlefield.


    Until a while ago, it seemed that the battle would soon be over, as the Orcs were eliminated in a series of victories of the Allied forces. Everyone was stroking their chest at the report, and the overconfident were loudly saying that they could have fought themselves, and the timid were weak in their desire to return early. Moreover, the noblemen spilled folly into the rough life of the tent, and the innocent civilians came out in a hiking mood, even those who sang and danced around the fire at night.


    Having experienced the battlefield multiple times already, Jake was worried about how much this air would be squeezed, but there was hardly anyone in the team to talk to. Unexpectedly, it is Bruns who complains, and Rascal who repents.


    "They''re sloppy."


    "I can''t help it, I didn''t listen to the troops who lost the battle." The Mercenary Corps and the Allied Army are too capable, and even the Knights Templar are in a state of decoration. Jake didn''t go to battle after all. "


    "I hope you don''t have to fight, but I hear this is the most dangerous time." I think we should tighten it up once. "


    So-so.


    Even though I was having such a conversation every day, I didn''t have time to tighten up and got busy. I was supposed to clean up the monster, so why? There was no time to argue such a question, and the rear was full of injured and dead. Of course, I could understand the situation from the survivors'' stories, but there is no one who can explain why this happened. However, the squadron of students occupied by them from Gloria came to know the real battlefield in this way.


    It was also a bad time to lower the reserves to the south of Tarlam. Therefore, less than half of the regular Knights Templars, Sisters, and Monks. The shortage of personnel spurred on the workforce.


    Sisters and monks could not recover, and the voices of lost hands, feet, and groaning people caught in the fire flooded the back. And the wounded were carried one after another from the side of the dead, and the tent was buried, and finally the tent was missing, so they rented out their tents temporarily, and became the wings of the camp.


    And it began to rain, unusual at this time of year. After the big fire, Jake learned from the Knights Templar''s guidance that it rained, but he was blurry when he saw the sky that it was true.


    Dutehilde stopped by to see Jake.


    Continued

 2269 Beginning of the war, its western front (12-14)

    Lieutenant Jake, do you have a report for me?


    I wonder if it''s Assistant Captain Dutehilde.


    Gloria''s classmate, Duke Hilde-Orphelia-Lichtenstein, was assistant captain of the support team of the company led by Jake.


    It was thanks to her family that she was excluded from this position because she was young and had no track record, but unlike Jake at school who knew her, she was dedicated to treating the injured without complaining about anything.


    Without resentment of the night, if the injured person complained of pain, he ran away and endured heavy work. The Support Captain was a Shrine Knight Sister, but he praised her for doing well. As for Jake, I would like to use one of the words of labor, but if I put myself in front of him, I''m going crazy.


    Dutehilde said with sincere eyes to Jake, who dared not show her expression.


    "Feng Shui said it was going to be a long rain. We don''t have enough tents, but we can''t afford to expose the wounded to the wind and rain, so we''re renting out our tents. Are you sure?"


    "What about your share?"


    ��If you give me permission, I will sew up the spare garments for a temporary tent.��


    "I''m asking you to rent out a private house nearby." I''ll use it if I have your permission. In a few days, we''ll have a spare tent. But I couldn''t force them to take it. It may be an inconvenience for a while, but please be patient. "


    Of course, we''ll be adding more people soon.


    "No, probably not."


    Huh?


    Dutehilde''s expression became stronger. Nearly half the troops were due to be replaced here, and we were due to rest in Tarum and the surrounding Arnerian subdivisions. Of course, Dutehilde had planned to do the same, but Jake couldn''t help but make a statement that would defeat her expectations.


    "I''m sorry it didn''t meet my expectations, but there was a communication from the company leader or more." We will also use our forces to suppress the simultaneous beeps that have struck various parts of the continent. Therefore, it would be better not to take turns for a while. It seems like it will take a long time to endure, so I don''t want you to push yourself too hard. I will add the necessary support supplies at any time. "


    ��How long will it be?��


    ��At least till winter. The longer it is, the less likely it will be to take turns until spring comes.��


    Jake didn''t hide what he was told at the liaison meeting. I thought she should be honest, and honestly, if anyone is unhappy or unwell, she has the choice to go back to Gloria.


    Of course, the burden on the scene will increase, but Jake thought he had the right and power to do so. In any case, the battles that students experience are too large in scale and significance, and above all, they only have a bad feeling. If we''re going to be in real life, I thought at least those who don''t have the means to defend themselves should leave.


    "That is to say." The bigger the battle, the more casualties we will have. If political judgment is involved, we may not be here. If the fighting goes any further, we may not have to stay here. "


    "... Is that the Captain''s opinion?"


    "Thank you for thinking that."


    If you don''t mind, can you tell me the rationale?


    Of course, Duke Ristoria, the fatherland of Dutehilde, was also dispatched. The country is as old as Alexandria, and so is Arnelia. Since the Duke of Liechtenstein was not a samurai, it was not said that his direct relatives were dispatched, but it seemed that several members of the family who had descended had gone to the battlefield. I''m not worried about Dutehilde.


    While not impressed by the mischievous anxiety, Jake did not hide it.


    "It''s just my guess." I want you to listen to me. "


    Yes.


    ... my neck is twitching


    Is that your neck?


    "That''s right. When you''re on the battlefield against a strong opponent, your troops are in danger." I don''t feel fear, I feel the same feeling as an experience over and over again. And it gets stronger day by day. This battle is rough. I''m sure it won''t end this way. "


    You''re sure about that, aren''t you?


    "I think so. So the first priority is your own life. Don''t get it wrong."


    ��Okay, I believe you. Let''s make sure everyone is prepared, as we intend to be.��


    Dutehilde nodded lightly, and Jake was finally surprised and his eyes rolled up.


    On the contrary, Dutehilde looked strange.


    Captain, what is it?


    No, don''t just believe it...


    That''s a good tone, Captain.


    Oh, no, I''m sorry.


    Jake and Dutehilde sighed as they took care of it.


    "Our burden is smaller." I''m not as talented as Nelly. "


    Nellie? What''s the matter?


    Jake-san, don''t you know?


    At the same time, the daunted Dutehilde''s tone sounded amazing.


    "Nelly is said to be the most sacred magician in the past few decades." You can exercise higher sorcery than any other regular Sister you already have in place. Rumor has it that he is also a user of the Healing Circle, a range healing magic that has only five users. I can''t connect my amputated limbs, but I''m pretty much the only one who can do anything about it. ��


    "I didn''t know... he wouldn''t say anything."


    "I don''t want to overburden you." We understand that we are the ones who are supposed to be backing you on the front lines, and all those who are not dull will understand. There''s no need for special treatment, but it''s for the younger sister you''re familiar with, right? Please give it a shout. "


    I see... did Nelly seem unusual to you?


    In response to Jake''s question, Dutehilde was confused for a moment. Everyone knows that Neri liked Dora. However, no one has forgotten that he was the minion of the black magician, that he abandoned many of Arnelia''s guards and fled, and that he killed Crudus at the same time.


    Nelly''s disappointment was so painful that anyone could see it. At the same time, Nelly''s fate in losing Dora and her curse on Arnelia was known only to a few women close to her.


    And she dawned on study and magic to forget about Dora - restoring the Holy Attribute to the inheritance ritual of sorcery, and succeeded in mastering it. Since then, her activities are now on track. Since then, she hasn''t laughed much, and she rarely comes to tea parties. Dutehilde was worried with Lotte, but she thought that if she could break the painful memories by punching something in, that would be it.


    At the very least, Dutehilde thought that she shouldn''t tell Jake those facts now.


    "No, but... you shouldn''t care right now. More than that, please be concerned about her fatigue as a subordinate."


    "Roger that. Advice. Painful."


    Jake''s tone, which returned to a knightly tone, and the beauty of the well-appointed courtesy made Dutehilde''s face flutter. If Jake hadn''t fallen asleep, he would have been able to see his face.


    Dutehilde ran away with her face turned away.


    "Then I''ll go back to work!" Gi-jin, yo-ji-jin! "


    "Oh... a strange tone."


    Jake muttered, and Dutehilde bumped his forehead against the wood he was carrying on his feet. Looking at how he was communicating with each other apologizing, Jake laughed for the first time in a long time.


    Continued

 2270 Beginning of the war, its 13th ~ Northern Front ① ~

    "Alright, have you arrived?" How''s the war going? "


    Humph, Aite and Naran.


    Behind you are countless corpses exposed to the wilderness. In the midst of a bloody wind, the Warriors of Wanu-Yoda were carefully stabbing the opponent''s throat. Looking at it was Orruu, the warrior captain, and Rhein.


    A line that secretly leaves the battlefield as it moves into orc pursuit. He had taken 10,000 Jaeger troops and moved them to the conflict zone. Of course, it was a matter of prior consultation with Alphilees.


    In order to avoid anyone noticing the movement, I switched to Tarum or pretended to move to Arnelia''s Jaeger HQ, gradually reducing the number of Jaegers I was chasing and moving away little by little. Then they joined up with the 5,000 Warriors of Wanu-Yoda, making a total of 15,000 troops. This is three times more powerful than the current Jaeger led by Alpha Reese.


    The remaining 10,000 are dotted around the Mercenary Guilds and HQs in each region as a reserve force. They dress up as vagrant mercenaries and report what''s happening everywhere. And in anticipation of the increase in mercenary work in each of the lands where the army is gone, you will help Jaeger gain visibility.


    Their objective was to seize the momentum of Romanesse Land before accepting the offer in the conflict zone. And if there are small countries, mercenary groups, or unidentified legions that are moving uneasily in the conflict zone, they go to covertly deal with it.


    The line confirmed with Orru when reports came from various places that the capture was complete.


    You didn''t let anyone get away with it, did you?


    "Mochiron. Lentils are silanganas."


    "Fine. I don''t know if they''re behind this, but most of them are small countries, rebels, and bandits." I don''t think I can hear anything useful from where we got them. Even if it''s the end of Almas, Whisper doesn''t know how to deal with the troops. "


    A feather is sultzmorida sultzmorida?


    "Didn''t you hear?"


    "Keita, his atamanonaka is fuzzy and wakaran."


    Olrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrg


    "I''m at the stage of guessing--no, I''m almost sure." Romansland is coming for us. We need to do our tactics against them. If they keep going east, Alexandria won''t be able to survive the civil war. As it is, the eastern side of the continent is under the influence of Roman''s Land. "


    "Is that a nutcracker?"


    "No, Alpha Reese says that if you look at the small number of ground troops and the low level of skill they were with, it would be strange if you didn''t have a main unit." According to the impression Alphilles received from Lord Anneclose, the Orcs must have spent less than 20% of their ground forces sweeping. There was also a possibility that he would not be able to move due to the shortage of supplies in Roman''s Land, but Almas supplied enough weapons and horses. Then where will they be used? "


    "The beetle sinks into the ground."


    "It would be reasonable to think so." However, there are some concerns, and the response will change depending on how it occurs. "


    Orruu couldn''t understand the line''s concerns, but then Lunatica appeared behind the line like a shadow. Even Orruu was shocked by the lack of signs, but Line threw her voice flat as if she had expected it.


    How did it go, chasing the raging dragons?


    "As expected, a straight line towards us." If we keep going like this, we''ll bump into each other in about 10 days. "


    What''s the composition?


    "The dragon runs about half a day ahead, followed by the sub dragon and the wild flying dragon." Then dragons such as Fire Dragon, Earth Dragon, Corpse Dragon, and Bronze Dragon will follow even later. A total of 5000 "


    Who''s leading this?


    Brave Ridil. Now Demon King Ridil.


    I guess so.


    Lunatica''s report caused the line to nod tinyly. At that time, Corwin suddenly appeared.


    Finally, your arms are ringing ~


    What do you think of Lunatica''s plan to go first in a one-strike exit tactic?


    "You should stop." That Riddill''s alert range is out of the ordinary. If I see it as tough, I''ll be sure to come out. It''s hard to beat that. We need to be prepared for considerable damage. "


    Can''t you and Layers get along?


    "Lose by 3 to 7, that''s about it."


    Not much.


    The line roared. Initially, we were planning to gradually wipe out the opponent''s tactics, but when Ridil is so close, we need to change the tactics.


    Rumor has it that Ridil''s spirit has already broken down and he can''t make a proper decision, but it seems that the story is different. What Alpha Reese was worried about in the first place is that they''re still shooting at us here.


    "(When you lead a dragon, you think you have intelligence as well as strength.)"


    There is also a possibility that progress has been made, rather than just one step at a time. When I led that army of dragons, I imagined that I was already a Great Demon King, but I reconsidered.


    "(We need to change the tactics, but what do we do with the tactics? With such an opponent, you risk your life, even a trap - at the expense of who you will leave behind. No, calm down. Based on all this, Alpha Reese sent me here. All we need is to survive first. At the very least, I can handle Alexandria on my own-)


    "That''s right ~"


    Corwin suddenly thrust his finger on the line''s cheek. I was so immersed in my thoughts that I didn''t notice anything until I was touched by Corwin.


    "... what are you imitating?"


    "Alpha Reese said," If the line starts to bother you, pull it back because it''s a bad sign. "


    "Huh. But without a concrete solution, my troubles won''t be alleviated?"


    "I know. That''s why I''m accompanied by my military master, Corwin. Let my wisdom help you."


    Corwin unusually winks at them and begins to give them specific tactics.


    Continued

 2271 Beginning of the war, its 14th ~ Northern Front ② ~

    The dragons are scouts.


    A hind leg developed into a body slightly larger than a horse. Maximum speed is inferior to horses, but there is no endurance that can run on two legs without resting for half a day, and no tracking ability that never misses a once-aimed item.


    Originally, it was built as a dwelling place on the prairie, and it is also possible for humans to use it as a breeding ground when they are still alive. The tribe that used them violated the laws of the Great Prairie and was purged by the Phalanx. At that time, the escaped dragon flowed into the dragon''s nest and became wild, forming a group (colony) of about 100.


    It was the Dragon Clan that gained three-dimensional maneuvers that were not high in combat power, but not in the Great Prairie, and they even had the rare property of hunting while communicating. They even had the territory to survive in the Dragon''s Nest.


    Lydiel was able to follow them. The dragons clashed with Ridil, who first appeared in front of them, and hung their heads. Compared to all of the colony''s forces, I realized that I had no choice but to obey.


    Since the beginning of their journey from the Dragon''s Nest, they have been acting as scouts in view of the intentions of Ridil, who became the Lord. The other dragons moved slowly and took longer to move. They also need food and water. Explore, capture, or raid where they are. Add that amount to the fresh meat and water.


    In performing these roles, ego and intelligence gradually grew within them. We will divide roles like the army, and specialize even more in their nature. If we had had more time, we might have had that evolution.


    Kea, kea!


    "Ga, ga, ga"


    The wind blowing into the wilderness was winding up the sand and narrowing the horizons. The signals of the dragons that are in regular contact with each other become frequent, and they are heard from another individual that runs away. Repeating them over a period of time can indicate that there is no abnormality. Although it was primitive as a means of conveying dragons without language, it began to be done regularly after becoming a scout. However, that shortcoming was not enough intelligence to understand that it was regular and unidirectional.


    At the signal from the outside, the dragon near the center looked at the next door. The dragon next door saw us too, so it was time to turn the signal around. The two dragons raised their cries to make sure there was no abnormality, and each looked outward to turn the signal around. In front of him was a hunter with brown skin who poked out his spears in the crosswind of sand.


    "Stop."


    Ridil noticed the anomaly and stopped the dragon herd. Ridil is not a sensor. However, originally, the five senses, including hearing, had developed to an abnormal degree. Unless it was inhibited by sorcery, it was much sharper than the standard sensors.


    And an excellent sixth sense. Originally, I was wary because my vision was not good, but the crying of the dragons that I could hear in the wind stopped. Did you find the prey or something went wrong? When I looked at the flying dragon swirling overhead, I saw one of them crash into the ground. Ridil pulls out his sword and prepares for battle.


    "Watch out, enemy!"


    The dragons didn''t respond. But do you know that the Lord''s vigilance has risen? He has formed a circular formation around him and has begun to intimidate his surroundings. In time, a huge shadow appeared next to Ridil.


    Lord, are you an enemy?


    "I still can''t see her, but the dragon fell with an arrow." There''s no doubt about it. "


    "Shall we go?"


    Dragons who understand human languages are big and strong. And the named dragon is the object of awe - two huge shadows that prove such a doctrine.


    "Bronze Dragon Kadakel, Golden Dragon Quodos." Will you do it? "


    "Of course, if it''s the Lord''s request."


    I don''t hate it.


    Bronze Dragon Kadakel lifted his legs like a tree that had lasted a thousand years and began to move forward as he stepped on the ground. The Golden Dragon Quodos continued as well.


    Other dragons cleared the way for the giant dragon that ran in parallel, and after a while he saw the dragons running at equal intervals.


    "I''ve been hit."


    "In the blink of an eye, you defeated him without even showing signs of battle." Sounds like some pretty good people. "


    "Dragons are no different from lizards." It''s annoying to be treated like a dragon. "


    "I''ll slap that hateful mouth again." That''s why they hate you. "


    "He who hates from the edge. The Dragon Palace, which was once worshipped by humans, says different things."


    Bronze Dragon Kadakel''s eyes narrowed and his nose became rough. The Golden Dragon Quodos continued with a sigh.


    "I''m just saying that unnecessary confusion and struggle are troublesome." There''s nothing I''ve done to make it work. "


    "I haven''t lived as long as Golden Dragon, so I''m still in high spirits." I''m sorry. "


    "I think that temper is the most nostalgic for love." Just don''t be alarmed. "


    "You can''t hurt a single body with a normal human weapon." Don''t worry about it. "


    The Bronze Dragon Kadakel quickened his legs a little overconfidently. The Bronze Dragon was not really composed of bronze, but was just covered with a dull, glowing blue scales, and its robustness was more than steel. Many mercenaries called Dragon Killers challenge him, but the crusade is not a good idea. The guild''s request went up to S-Class, but 50 years had passed since Kadakel, who felt troublesome, pulled into the dragon''s nest.


    Golden Dragon Quodos lived with humans for more than 200 years, and was a dragon that cooperated with humans during the war. He had a calm temper that interacted amicably with other races, and as a subspecies of the earth dragon, he had a golden face in the sunlight, and because the humans who believed that the scales would be a thousand dollars and the humans who worshiped themselves became in dispute, he moved to the dragon''s nest, reluctant to fight. It should be noted that the fighting power is sufficient to easily defeat one human army, and it is the strongest corner of the dragon race and a part of the dragon''s nest.


    The two of them advance side by side. They were the ones who thought it was such a luxurious reconnaissance. That''s not to say that I''m guilty, but the slightly ahead Bronze Dragon Kadakel found a vague fort ahead of the dust.


    Continued

 2272 The beginning of the war, its 15th ~ Northern Front ③ ~

    There''s a fortress, Lord Quodos!


    "Do you see the human figure?"


    "No, I don''t know yet, but it looks like a used fortress." The walls are shabby, but-- "


    Kang, something hit the bronze dragon and Kadakel''s cheek. It was an arrow the size of a crossbow bow (barista) if it was human, but the Bronze Dragon Kadakel did not know that. I just understood that there was a person who was willing to challenge me and that person had made a "licked" attack that I could not feel as much as a needle from the walls of a castle that was not a shield.


    Bronze Dragon Kadakel began to move forward with a laugh.


    Lord Quodos, I need the most spear!


    "Wait, it''s not clear what''s still there. I''ll wait for the Lord''s command."


    "What can I do with a human weapon that hasn''t been hurt in hundreds of years?" Such an ancient fortress, even my sniff is about to blow. It''ll break through in a breath! "


    When Kadakel began his rush, he discovered that there were more people on the fort than he thought. In total, dozens of people can be seen. The Bronze Dragon Kadakel laughed at the humans, wondering if they were really trying to defend themselves here. You are a foolish race that has never made progress.


    An unconventional race that grows with weapons unlike dragons'' claws and challenges battles, begging for life when defeated. I really thought that Bronze Dragon Kadakel was human. You''re actually shooting a bunch of arrows that don''t work now.


    "Ha ha ha ha, that''s what works!" It crushes every fort! "


    "That''s right, it''s like a crossbow bow. But I know the angle of fire ~, yes, ahhn ~"


    Corwin at the center signals his surroundings. They were then removing the cover and taking out the drum that had been placed on the luggage carrier. I didn''t know what it was, Bronze Dragon Kadakel. Of course, I could not even imagine what abyss of wisdom I would have been the first person on the continent to see a weapon that no one but the Bronze Dragon knew.


    The barrel was named "Artillery" by Corwin and Alpha Reese.


    "Shoot me!"


    A total of eight artillery cannons burst into flames along with Corwin''s narrow-eyed hands. When I thought that the light was emitted with the roar, the consciousness of the Bronze Dragon Kadakel dimmed. There was no time to understand that his head had blown off more than half, and the giant leaned sideways and sank with the sound of the ground.


    The most I could not believe the sight was the Golden Dragon Quodos I was watching behind me. As far as I knew, the head of the bronze dragon Kadakel, which boasted the robustness of three fingers among all the dragons, exploded in an instant. Quodos felt the spirit converge in front of him and returned to me, often dumbfounded by what had happened.


    Spirit Sword!


    The light was so intense that I thought the sun had risen in front of me. A stream of lightning swallowed Quados.


    "Guuuuu! What the hell is this!"


    The Earth Dragon and its subspecies, Quados, were resistant to lightning. The sorcery used by humans ends with a lightning strike that burns the surface a little and dissolves the ripples of the body. But this blow was different. If you were a little cautious, your consciousness would spread and your progress would burn.


    The Golden Dragon Quodos instinctively pierced its tail into the ground and let the lightning escape. But I couldn''t stop the thunder from hitting the swarm of dragons behind me.


    There was no time to recover from the numbness, and the artillery continued to burn. Quados''s body was struck by the impact of the sound.


    "Is this explosives!?" Fly the explosives, you humans. I''m creating something unusual! "


    But the power was not underestimated. The Bronze Dragon blew Kadakel''s head off, and now he''s weighing his skin again. The pain felt by the flesh for the first time in a long time was inevitably causing the Golden Dragon Quodos to take a defensive posture half-bodied.


    At the same time, I felt the lightning converge in front of me again. Gain Artillery Time to Fill Impulses. I felt that the Golden Dragon Quodos would be sacked like this.


    Let me do it!


    Quodos breathes heavily into the sight of the cannon. The brace that I spit out is also lightning. Thinking about which one was stronger, it was also a good time to compete, and I let it all go.


    Kaaaaaa!


    Seven shapes of wind dance, (grating)!


    The eight forms of earth dance, the continuous waves!


    The wind and earth walls of Vaturka and Gemyaka blocked the brace of the golden dragon Quodos. But with the dance between the two of them, it was almost over. Breath and dance offset the shock, and the two silver princesses blew up.


    "Stop this Golden Dragon brace?" Silver War Princess! "


    Stop the bracelet of the wise dragon!


    But I managed!


    "This is not the second time, let''s decide!"


    Vatrka shouted at the impulse and its owner, Emerald. Emerald can wave an impulse about three times a day, depending on her physical condition and weather. However, the streaks were burdensome, and with such a lightning strike, Emerald didn''t recoil.


    However, I felt that the previous blow was not enough. The spirits of lightning gathered in the impulse swelled much higher than before.


    "Emerald, that''s ridiculous! I''ve never shot this output!"


    One, two, three puffs, right? Two puffs, collectively depressed!


    "That''s not the calculation, consider the recoil!"


    "I don''t know how hard it is!"


    Emerald''s instinct as a hunter. The dragon in front of us is dangerous. With neither Alpha Reese nor the Witches present, there is not enough firepower to break through the Golden Dragon''s defenses. I know Corwin explained the shortcomings and maneuverability of the cannon. Emerald decided this was her first and last chance.


    I''m cumming!


    The thunder ripped through the wilderness air that rolled up the sand at dusk. Even with the long life of Quodos, a magical torrent of magical power that I had never seen before struck me. At that moment, the eyes of the Golden Dragon Quodos were suddenly narrowed.


    Continued

 2273 Beginning of the war, its 16th ~ Northern Front ④ ~

    [Rock Wall Armor (Iron Scale)]


    Along with the chanting of the golden dragon Quodos, the ground suddenly rose and wrapped Quodos. It was an armor made of rock. Although it was swallowed by the lightning of the maximum impulse output, the figure of Quodos remained as it was, raising the smoke.


    "It''s a big deal to even use dragon language magic." I didn''t know such a spirit sword still existed. "


    When Quadros took a step forward, the rock armor crumbled like it couldn''t bear it. Looking at it, a cold sweat struck Quadros'' spine.


    "The rock is melting, what power." It was just the difference between a piece of paper and a piece of rock. Or is there a shortage of spirits in this land... I''ve drained the spirits again. The sin that made me break the commandments of the ancient dragons is heavy, mortal. "


    The golden dragon Quodos came forward. Further artillery shells rained down on my skin and flesh, but I didn''t think I was going to be able to take them down. I don''t know what would happen if I was shot with another shot of the Spirit Sword. In addition, the previous attack had reached the rear. I thought it would affect the lives of other dragons as well.


    Whether you leave the front here or not, you can take down the owner of that Spirit Sword. With the blood spurting out in preparation for his death, he stepped forward and Quados advanced.


    "Avenge the Bronze Dragon." It''ll crush you like this! "


    "The sow is Ikanna"


    Suddenly, his forefoot was out of strength, and the Golden Dragon Quodos stepped on it. At first glance, a brown lady warrior with a spear was slashing her leg. Cutting his leg like this with a single blow, he looked at his skill and spear, and the tip of the spear was familiar to him.


    The material of that spear--


    "Noroisletasin Linluu, Monoda of Mahavant"


    "I see, the Forest Dragon Mahavant has passed away." He kept refusing not to come to the Dragon''s Nest, but he''s finally gone mad. Did you see the last one? "


    "Ahh, I''m going to sacrifice Todome." Citeha, Buzamadatta, and Saigo, a delicious cinnamon lily "


    "I guess. All long-lived dragons are destined to end up like this - but his claws will reach my skin." Warrior, what''s your name? "


    "Orrrrrrrrr. Chiaarlrrrrr, Quodos." Ikkiuuchi! "


    "If a warrior has the claws of a forest dragon in his spear, he won''t be able to accept the offer of that battle." Alright, Lord? "


    Next to Quadros was Ridil sometime. Olhu was shocked that she hadn''t noticed until she was close, but she stared at the corpse of the Brass Dragon Kadakel, without noticing Olhu in Ridil.


    "That''s why I told you to be careful." Kadakel died trying to die. "


    "I don''t want to go mad, but die in battle." Lord, will you listen to me? "


    Of course, I''ll keep an eye on you.


    So you want to bet on it?


    Suddenly the line broke into a conversation. Ridil was shocked by the sudden appearance of a line behind Orruu. Feel each other''s strength with your skin. Already in time is Special. I knew that if I left, I would fight until one of them died.


    Ridil listened with caution to Rhein''s suggestion.


    ��What are you betting on?��


    "If you win, we will retreat." I won''t bother you anymore. You don''t have to go into Alexandria, you just have to do whatever you want. "


    What if you win?


    "Ask them to retreat for a day, that is, a day''s march." So what do you say? "


    "Is that okay?" I think it would be very advantageous to us. "


    "This is the one who made the inquiry. I will make the concession."


    What if I say no?


    "We''re just going to do it thoroughly until we''re all wiped out." I''ll start by firing artillery at you from all directions. "


    Line raised her hand and saw the torch swaying at dusk. Apparently, Ridil nodded as she learned that she was already under siege.


    Alright, I''ll give you a one-ride.


    "I don''t want no dead people in vain." Come on, Olhu. "


    "Macasaletta"


    Orruu waved his spear and stood up. A murderous aura rose from her body and she slashed at the Golden Dragon Quodos.


    Deputy Lin ~, please don''t disturb me in a good place ~


    It worked, so it''s okay.


    Even if you didn''t do that, if you were to lure it into the fort, it would be full of traps.


    "If you defeated the Golden Dragon, you wouldn''t be able to defeat that brave Ridil, would you?" I think he would have done a lot of damage if he had gotten shy and taken a Special Attack from the dragon. "


    Corwin puffed up his cheeks, but I didn''t say anything back because I think the line was right.


    "... I hate people who surpass military strategy by guessing it. The artillery around me is also a lie ~"


    "Of course, I don''t know when to besiege you in that battle." However, no one could have predicted that there would be a herd of dragons. The Dragon''s Nest has never been broken into anywhere nearby. I never thought that dragons would come in packs that would become legends and anecdotes in guilds and folklore.


    Originally, it took out the scout dragon and the flying dragon, pulled the piercing dragon with a cannon, and pulled it into the fort and blew it up. In that time, it was supposed to be a way of leaving, but it was out of the question that there were so many giant dragons. I was wondering if I could withstand a full-open impulse blow. I don''t know what would have happened if Orruu hadn''t let him use his tact. "


    "Tskareta"


    On rare occasions, Orru was out of breath on his shoulder. After two fierce moments of fighting, Orruu defeated the Golden Dragon Quodos. Dragon language magic could not be used in melee battles, and Quodos fought only with his claws and tail and a small brace, but all of them were special blows for humans.


    The first hit was the unexpected Orruu, but it didn''t happen in the frontal battle, and gradually and steadily wounded the opponent, winning the enduring battle. If Quodos weren''t injured by artillery and impulse attacks, if Mahavant''s claws weren''t cursed by resentment to rot Quodos'' flesh, what would have happened if he hadn''t fought wise dragons in the past when he became Tribal Leader? It was something that only the Orruu who fought could tell.


    And Ridil kept his promise to the law, and not only gave him some of the materials of the Bronze Dragon Kadakel and the Golden Dragon Quodos. He proposed to present it to the guild as a tribute to the crusaders. That would have been a pity for them.


    "I heard it was serious, but I''m glad my personality hasn''t changed." That''s the worst thing I could do if I broke my promise there. ��


    What if Orruu loses?


    "Of course, we retreated as promised. However, we''ve done everything we can to harass you. From here, we can burn down the grain and poison the water."


    Sakusuku is the first officer ~ I love the bad personality ~


    Corwin threw a kiss, so he imitated the line.


    "Anyway, I''ve bought you some time." Let''s do it again as planned. "


    Yes, one house is enough ~. Let''s remind you of our horror ~


    ��Isn''t that a mistake about Corwin''s bad personality?


    "What are you talking about? You don''t have to fight the dragon in front of you. No matter how strong you are, let me show you that there is a destiny you can''t escape from."


    Corwin''s left and right eyes glowed differently, and Jaeger began to move again.


    Continued

 2274 Beginning of the war, its 17th ~ Northern Front ⑤ ~

    "... what''s going on?"


    Ridil was dumbfounded, staring at the sight in front of her. There was a fire in the place where they were supposed to visit and take a break. No one should know where we are. How did you know - Ridil''s thoughts were pure white. I can''t get water or food from this. I haven''t drunk it for almost three days, and I''ve been in a state where I haven''t eaten it. This is not the end of the fight. Ridil had no idea what to do next.


    Corwin''s plan was simple.


    "If you don''t know about microorganisms, whether you''re a dragon or a human, you don''t drink, you don''t eat, you don''t sleep, and you don''t know the answer. I don''t know about the demon king, but at least you can''t make a cool decision."


    A dragon is originally a party of about 20 to 30 fighters that targets one dragon. If there are 5,000 of them and the leadership is taken, there is no choice to fight from the front.


    I don''t think a half-baked trap or ambush would be effective. What should I do then? Defeat the Recon Dragon first and blindfold it, then show off the power of the cannon in time for development and use it as a deterrent. Alpha Reese told us not to use the cannon, but rather to use the wisdom of our eyes. Considering that the artillery was developed in time as a matter of Book, Corwin took sleep, rest, and food from the dragons.


    The dragons also rest at night. That was what Layer and Lunatica knew from their pursuit, and low-ranking dragons frequently needed food and water. Find out where you''re sourcing them, get ahead and crush them. At night, they made noise and ran away, sometimes shooting cannons into the darkness, burning foul-smelling vanilla from above and harassing it. The distance that the line earned. Corwin showed how much that would make a difference in the fight against an opponent with a competent military master.


    Ridil is out of control and understands the limit after clearing a few dragons to leave the herd.


    "Gather the heads of the herd." I need to talk to you. "


    Ridil told a story to Green Dragon Cradle, who serves as herd''s lieutenant. Later, more than a dozen wise dragons gathered together to serve as herds.


    Lydie leaned back at them without changing her expression.


    ��Listen, we''ve been pushing for an ideal home, not a black mage''s suggestion. But it was about time. We are still far from our destination, and our fatigue is deep. The dragons will soon be out of control. I want to take a decision."


    "Listen to your opinion, isn''t it?"


    Zilong Venoloa asked quietly. But Ridil also quietly denied it.


    "I''m the main one, so it would be unsettling to come here without thinking." Of course, you can leave if you don''t follow any of the suggestions. ��


    Let''s hear it.


    Affirmed by the Dragon Ganef. The other dragons waited quietly for Ridil''s words.


    ��One is to force Alexandria to remain that way. Alexandria is a fertile land, and it is difficult to imagine that those mercenaries could reach it so far, if even one of the towns were to be attacked, the food and water would be caught up in it. Besides, this is also a contract with a black mage."


    "How many days does it take to get to Alexandria?"


    "With the current marching speed, it should take more than 10 days."


    "It''s a dead end." We Pterosaurs alone will arrive in a day, but I wonder if we still have the strength to fight when the others arrive. The wise dragons here will be able to fight, but the other dragons won''t even fight in starvation. "


    As Pterosaurus Flavnir narrowed his eyes and looked around, every dragon silently affirmed the statement. Ridil continues.


    ��The other is to act completely out of purpose, including retreat, and move to secure water and small quantities.��


    Sounds good in the short term, but it''s going to be tough after that, right?


    "That''s right. There''s a watchman, so the black magician can move." If that happens, there is also a possibility that you will be purified with your eyes. Of course, without their guidance, we may not be able to secure food and water. And occupying the land around here would be a reality far from the ideal home. If we can''t secure the ideal land, Arnelia''s expedition will arrive soon. The endless battle may begin. ��


    In that case, the dragon''s nest might be better.


    The snake dragon Nephew sighed. There were a few other people who let out sighs, but the dragons knew that it didn''t make things any easier.


    No one said a word, but an unfamiliar voice was heard from above. A giant dragon legend called out. Legirend had never heard any other dragon utter a word, so he looked back at him unexpectedly.


    ... the dragon''s nest was a land that would end anyway... everyone here would have come out convinced... to stretch or defeat it from the beginning... don''t be so critical now...


    ��I''m not criticizing you. It''s just that I don''t have a good choice."


    ... Lord Ridil... do you have any other thoughts? Let''s hear it... "


    "Yes, I will surrender."


    Ridil''s words were upsetting, but Nephew the snake dragon shone his eyes amusedly, and Legend the corpse dragon and Green Dragon Cradle nodded convincingly.


    However, among the wise dragons, the relatively young ones were not.


    Continued

 2275 The beginning of the war, its 18th ~ Northern Front ⑥ ~

    Looking at Ridil''s expression, Nephew the Snake Dragon makes a suggestion.


    Then you need a hand to negotiate, right?


    ��That''s right, but what do we have?��


    How about this?


    Nephheny transforms into a human figure in illusion. Not only Nephheni, but also some wise dragons had other individuals who could illuminate themselves, but most dragons did not like to be illuminated by humans. Without hesitation, and from the point of view of being able to instantly illuminate, the other dragons suspected that Nephheny was accustomed to illuminating the human figure.


    Nephew suggested to Lydie that she be beautiful and in a glossy human form.


    "Some of us will help that mercenary group." Hopefully, he''s a spy, but of course he could be treated like a hostage or humiliated. Still no good people coming along? Well, I think we can negotiate as a force if there are three of us. "


    "Stupid, living with humans? That''s why you can do such a thing--"


    Sky Dragon and Sky Dragon


    Nephheni named Maia and Lachia. No one here knows what that means.


    "He said he belongs to that Jaeger." On the contrary, there''s Gwendorf''s blessing. "


    "Don''t be silly! That proud dragon will help you?"


    "But we don''t have to obey."


    ��Isn''t that interesting?��


    Several dragons nodded at Nephheni''s words in response to the words of the Corpse Dragon Legend. Nepheney laughed intently, but turned around in front of them and looked happy.


    "Of course, you can go back to the dragon''s nest." Ideal for a fertile land. But that doesn''t have to be the only option. The earth is overflowing with humans, and there are many powerful demonic beasts and divine beasts that overwhelm us on the edge of our entire habitation. No matter where you go, you can blend in with humans. It shouldn''t be a bad thing to go looking for that. Isn''t that right? "


    There was no objection from the wise dragons. They looked at each other face to face, and some of the people who agreed with Nephewnie''s ideas illuminated themselves. And Ridil, a little surprised, looked towards Nephew.


    "Don''t worry, Lord. I''ll definitely try it out."


    "That''s fine, but... what are you up to?"


    No, you don''t trust me that much, do you?


    ��You don''t trust me, but you trust me, do you?��


    "You know that, don''t you?"


    Nephheny was laughing deeply as he glanced under his strands reminiscent of a snake.


    "Hey, are you here?"


    Don''t ask me.


    "The dragons made peace with Jaeger."


    Guntz and Milne were dumbfounded as they watched from a distance as Lyndl and Rhine brought their representatives together to negotiate.


    "What have you been putting this up for?" How hard have I been to leave a town that they can attack, pick up food, and secure water...? "


    "What do you mean, I''m mostly the one who''s prepared." You were just attacking the residents at the same time, weren''t you? "


    Shut up!


    Milne sighed as she glanced sideways at Guntz as she lay dumbfounded.


    "Well, it''s all in vain." I didn''t think Jaeger had the strength to fight this far. "


    "Under Doom''s assumptions, Jaeger and Arnelia could come out, but the dragons could reach Alexandria, right?" What should I do next when this happens? "


    ��I don''t know. We''re both not smart. Why don''t you get in touch with Doom without thinking about anything extra.��


    You do it, it''s too much trouble


    I don''t know how to contact Doom.


    Milne turned to her side, and Guntz looked at it and laughed as if she had made a fool of herself.


    ��Haha, aren''t you supposed to be one of us?��


    "I guess. I''m not worth more to him than a broken toy." I don''t think he''s one of us. I don''t think any of those evil spirits'' hobbies or preferences will suit me. "


    "She''s a pretty good husband to me, though." Why did you listen to him? "


    "It''s not you, it''s Milne." But I still owe it to you to help me where I was dying. I''m going to give it back and then I''m going to leave. "


    "Hah, my brother-in-law is firm."


    G��nther laughed and turned away, making a fool of herself, but Milne watched the meeting in earnest. It looks out from a considerable distance, so you won''t be able to find it. After a while, bored Guntz asks Milne a question.


    "Hey, you. That shit was serious, but it was from a samurai family somewhere, right?" Where are you from? "


    "That''s not you, Milne." Saba of the Duchy of Caius, the house of Count Lamont. "


    "I know that, too." Well, it''s not a family thing. Why did you become a mercenary? "


    "Your sisters are beautiful." Political marriage was enough for my sister, and I was too old to be adopted. I was freely raised, but I think there were many collisions because of the vain and victorious character. I was also honored as a knight, but my brothers were good at it. A woman can''t be a knight if she''s not as good as she thinks she is. There was also talk of becoming the Princess''s SS, but the rough character didn''t suit me. Now I think I''ve done a wasteful thing. "


    "You can analyze it calmly." If only the humility had been ten years ago? "


    "I agree with you, but you''re right." Now I think I can understand what Alphileece said. "


    Milne''s eyes suddenly became distant, and Guntz''s expression turned sinister as if he had heard something wrong. I didn''t think about Milne. I just don''t like harsh stories.


    But without realizing it, Milne went on talking to herself.


    Continued

 2276 Beginning of the war, its 19th ~ Northern Front ⑦ ~

    "I thought I could handle it just by losing and obsessing. But the reality was different. Until now, I thought I was doing something about it because of the consideration and help of my surroundings. I was so young that I didn''t know that. If you become a count''s house, there will be many who will stand up to its authority. I thought it was normal for people around me to help me from birth, and I thought it was something that consumed both wealth and people. In my mind, Alpha Reese was aware of my temperament.��


    "I didn''t know that, I just resented her. Even the examination at that time caused injuries. I can''t imagine the damage I did when I was leading a unit in a previous orc crusade. This is what you''re talking about. I can''t even imagine what kind of face I should have at home now. I don''t even know if he''s supposed to be dead, so--"


    "... ghh"


    "Hey, are you listening!?"


    "Huh!? Sorry, I thought you were talking to yourself." But don''t worry, I have someone to worry about getting in touch with. "


    Guntz woke up with his nasal lantern broken. Obviously, he was asleep, but the contents seemed to be strangely in his head.


    Milne lightly inflated her cheeks, but she still spoke to herself.


    Are you sure you don''t even know your parents'' faces?


    "I know your face." You had a crazy dad and a crazy mother. But I''ve never been blessed with rice, and I can''t tell you anything human. All that happened was a shitty routine. I learned the art of living by myself. "


    I see... that''s a bad thing you heard.


    "Don''t apologize to me." But lately, I''ve been thinking. I wonder which one of you is the unhappiest, the one who doesn''t know happiness from the start, or the one who knows happiness and loses everything. I was, and I lived with the idea that no one was more unhappy than me. But I hope I''m looking at you. I was wondering if there was anybody in my life who could just roll over like this. "


    "What, are you sympathetic?"


    "No, I thought it was too funny."


    Gahahaha, and Guntz laughed, but Milne''s expression at that time was something Guntz could not imagine. I thought it was either crying or angry, but Milne looked at Guntz with a pitiful gaze.


    Guntz''s laughter stops.


    "What''s with that face?" What are you talking about? "


    ... you''ve always been lonely, haven''t you?


    "Ahhn? Is there a reason?" I''ve led mercenaries before, and I know a lot of them. Even now with Doom and the others... "


    "No, you have no sympathy for anyone''s grief." It means that no matter how many people are around, you can''t understand anyone''s emotions. It''s eternal loneliness. Nobody understands you, and nobody understands you. What''s the difference between putting a wood stone around it? ��


    "... ahn? Say it already, teme-mei"


    Guntz raised his hips and clenched his fist. Guntz can''t understand why he got angry with Milne. One day, Doom picked up an unusable idiot. There was only such a degree of awareness, but for the first time, Guntz turned his emotions to Milne.


    At that time, I suddenly felt a wind in my chest. Guntz felt like he remembered the cold he had never felt before. Guntz could not understand that it aroused anger. In the first place, Gunz realized for the first time that he had never felt angry in his life, even though he was irritated.


    I always gave up on the fact that life was shit, and I couldn''t understand what the form of happiness was, and I knew I was going to do it. If I knew happiness, I would lose all the meaning of my life. After more than 30 years, I couldn''t forgive it anymore.


    I''m worried about what to do with Guntz''s raised fist. Milne''s expression did not change at all, but suddenly Milne poked out Guntz as a haha. With that speed and strength, I now remembered that this was the woman who had once taken in the Experion and became the Demon King.


    "Teme, what are you--"


    Before Guntz finished saying anything, Milne''s body collapsed without strength and was covered. Inadvertently, the blood of Milne is sticking to Guntz''s hand. However, it was not already red like a human being, and it had an indescribable color, whether it was green or yellow.


    "... ah? What the hell?"


    "I can''t believe you''re sheltering me. I don''t think you''re worth it."


    What?


    In front of Guntz was Layer. Guntz''s face was in his head, but he didn''t even know when he got here. If you look at the layers, since we started monitoring the dragon herd, its food procurement will go too smoothly, so I thought it strange to look into them, and then I noticed their presence and kept an eye on them for about half a month.


    They couldn''t possibly have the technology to discover a layer that was completely obliterated.


    "Honestly, I could kill him anytime." But I didn''t know what to do, so I left it alone. But if the dragon herd defies the black magician, I don''t have to worry about you. To be honest, poisoning the water sources, or sneaking people out of a town you''ve collected or arranged to attack. I''d sooner kill you than kill you. "


    "... is that what you''re saying, that we''re little fish?"


    "That''s what I''m going to say." If it wasn''t for my connection to Aerial, I''d be silently dropping my neck without even having this conversation. Now, let me give you a choice. Do you want to teach me how to return your left arm quietly, or do you want me to take you away when I''m so chopped up that I can''t move? Which one do you want? "


    There were no human warmth fragments in Layer''s words. I know Guntz. The one who pukes these words is the one who shouldn''t get involved. There''s no room for those who don''t even remember the pleasure of killing others. Negotiations are futile, and so is begging for life. If they see us as enemies, kill or be killed, one in two. And in this state that is not transformed from a human state, there is no chance of winning at all.


    I know that if you push Milne towards the layer, it won''t be a moment, but it will make a gap. However, it was too short a time to come up with a breakthrough, and Gunz himself was surprised that he didn''t want to survive to the point where he pushed through Milne.


    Continued

 2277 Beginning of the war, its 20th ~ Northern Front (8) ~

    "Do it."


    "... what about you?"


    The layer stops moving. I heard you were a very sly person, but you weren''t expecting it. Even with the greatest vigilance in the step of approaching, I am a bad person if I am not resisting. I was going to slash the moment I resisted, but I had a momentary hesitancy to kill the unstoppable.


    Is it because of the gap or because I concentrated on the two people in front of me? Because it was not easy to shoot a blow that exceeded the focus of the increased layer, the blow was effective with low signs and kill.


    Behind suddenly feeling that nothing was "gone", Layer thrust Shenpess at her.


    "Ahh!?"


    "Tch, you''re a good thinker." But it''s what I expected. "


    Behind them was a transfer magic circle. I poked my sword in there, so I bumped into someone who was coming out and bounced.


    What jumped out of it was a doom of magic. Doom himself is wounded by magic, but he recovers quickly from less powerful magic wounds. It wasn''t meant to harm the layer. It was just about making them react. Doom knew that a murderous blow would only be met with a greater counterattack than Titania''s.


    The opposing layer was blown up without killing, and landed wide past Guntz. Doom activates short-range transfer magic in an open space of about 20 steps.


    Goodbye.


    "Chi!"


    Looking at Layer''s regretful expression, Doom smiled and appeared from a distance. Still far away from the previous location, the Doom noticed Milne''s condition and noticed that she was still breathing.


    "What, you''re still alive?" I thought I had run out of bad luck, but I thought it was a first-class product. Wow, did you guys get along so well? "


    ... oh, I don''t know.


    "Well, there are some things I don''t really understand about my actions." It''s good to be young, you''re young, Guntz. "


    In front of a doom of shards and laughter, Guntz noticed that his pulse was weakening as he watched Milne.


    "Do you have any youth or shit at this age?" Milord, can''t you do something about it? You''re going to die of a stone? "


    "Even with this kind of nari, I''m a lot older than you guys." Milne was originally a broken toy, and to be honest, I don''t feel the significance of your existence, so I can die. Do you want me to help you? "


    "... please."


    Guntz thought there was nothing stupid like asking Doom to be honest, but his honest demands came through. Doom was slightly unhappy, but when he took the potion out of his pocket and let it be sucked away by an instrument like the one used by Anomaly, he struck Milne in the neck casually.


    Milne jumps, twitches a few times for a while, and then calms down.


    Experion?


    "I may have forgotten, but I still give it to you regularly." Milne''s talent is to withstand the massive intake of Experions. It can easily withstand a thousand times the amount of ordinary humans die. Otherwise, such a talented woman wouldn''t be ready for a demon king who could act with us. Even if paranoia makes you a good demon king, it will take a long time to mature. "


    ... this will help you, right?


    Maybe. Unless you describe how much you''re saving yourself by immersing yourself in the medicine that turns this human into a demon king.


    Guntz''s relieved expression made Doom breathe out in a daze.


    "I''ve never seen Guntz look like that before. That''s interesting."


    "... what kind of face is that?"


    "It''s like seeing a child or a loved one. It shouldn''t be around us for the rest of our lives."


    "Seriously. Mirror. Mirror."


    "No. Well, I saw something unusual, so that''s fine." But that''s it. "


    Doom''s figure suddenly reappeared at Guntz''s breathing distance. Inside her unexpectedly peeking eyes, there was an incredible swirl of anger and resentment.


    "If you give up and die on your own, you''ll join my line of evil spirits forever." It is your duty to play until I am satisfied. You got it? "


    ... Yes, sir. That''s the contract.


    "I just need to know, if I know." So... yeah? "


    Doom stared at Layer''s direction unexpectedly. I was looking for myself who had suddenly disappeared, and I was going to go home after observing a lot of idiots, but that figure had disappeared in time.


    And now, Doom poked out a fiendish spear behind his back. But it didn''t capture anything, and Doom was slashed into layers.


    Continued

 2278 Beginning of the war, its 21-25 Northern Front

    "Gaaaa!?"


    "That was in return."


    The layer ranted coldly, and Doom retorted in frustration.


    "Hey, you know the word" overdoing "!?"


    "It''s not too much for you, it''s not too much for me." Normally, that wound of a fatal wound makes you say something you can''t complain about. Who did you tell you to work with? After all, is it okay if it''s a black magician''s plan? "


    I don''t have any in-laws to teach you, right?


    As soon as Doom attempted to trigger his Short Range Transitions again, a layer of magic slashed through the magic circle. The magic circle was deactivated and disappeared, leaving a vague doom.


    Doom has taken over some of the Anomaly''s abilities and has gained the power of the ruins, making it difficult to escape the area again. But the reality was different. It was the first time Doom had learned that the magic circle itself was so delicate that it could not be triggered without a little disturbance. I don''t know where they''ll send me if I trigger it forcefully. If you transfer to the bottom of the earth, it will not be easy to escape with Doom.


    Nevertheless, I could instantly identify the magic circle floating in the sky or on the ground and disturb it by damaging it accurately. Doom can''t gauge the layers just because it can''t read from their expressions whether or not they know that.


    Although it''s a short-range transition, it''s a layer that packs up the distance in no time. Doom gave up and signalled his intention to surrender.


    "Okay, let''s make a deal." You don''t want me to waste my energy on you, do you? I can''t beat you, but you can''t kill me anyway. "


    "Come on, I don''t know about that." I admit it''s troublesome, but is it worth negotiating? ��


    "I have one. I always keep my hands in my hand, right?"


    Doom took one fruit from his pocket and threw it at the layer. The layer scrutinizes the fruit carefully, being alert when it receives it.


    ��We''re in the middle of a negotiation. I don''t have any weird tricks.


    ��What do you say? What is this?��


    "Do you know the ''Scepter of Memory''?" Well, you don''t have to know, but that''s how you can look up the records of a particular land. I was able to investigate more systematically and extraction was more accurate than using sorcery, but the drawback was that it took longer, and the difficulty was that it was random. Well, if you look into the memory of the land seriously, the surgeon''s brain will be overloaded, so if you do it with the same precision, ordinary people will be decommissioned. "


    ��I don''t know if you''re good at it.


    "For ten years, I think I will see everything while I count the memories of all the events that happened on the land." That''s impossible for a normal person. Well, that''s a good theory, but the problem is the contents of the fruit. What do you think it is? "


    "Don''t bother, just talk to me."


    "Enjoy the conversation for a minute, you." It''s a memory of the land near the base of Oranzebul. If there''s someone familiar with the land, maybe we can find out? "


    Layers can''t gauge the veracity of Doom''s words. It''s not a serious betrayal - no, I''ve heard a series of actions at the ruins that were betrayed in the first place. Then, what was controlling the dragon herd this time? Layers stared at Doom with caution.


    Doom explains as he holds up his finger.


    "If you want evidence, take a sip." It is possible to share with a large number of people, but the accuracy decreases and the information becomes fragmented. If you can''t trust me, I can exchange the magic of the contract. "


    "Fine, I can''t tell the truth anyway." If that''s all, it''s not enough. "


    "Tsk, I know. The other one is information. Take a look at the map to see what we''ve been doing so far. Preferably an accurate map. You had a map expert with you, didn''t you? Now Roman''s Land, the land near Oriumpas in the west, the dwellings of the true demons in the east, the southern continent, Thrasmund--"


    Layers react to Thrasmund''s lands. Eyes and dooms don''t miss it.


    "Oh, is that where you''re from? I''m sorry."


    Is that you, too?


    "It''s one of a number of tricks." It''s nothing special. It''s a common tragedy. Isn''t that right? "


    ��But not for us.��


    "That''s right. The tragedy itself is common, but it''s definitely for those who have a protagonist and experience both tragedy and sadness." That''s why it''s so tasteful. "


    Layer listened as he grabbed hold of Doom''s tongue. Doom applauds with admiration and activates the transfer magic.


    "Then we have enough information, right?" But I''ll give you another good thing to reward you for enduring your anger. The dragon herd is no longer needed, so do as you please. It would be nice to be with Ridil. "


    "No need? What do you mean?"


    "Ask your fellow men who are smart." You''ll see why soon enough. Including the information I just gave you, I''m sure you can see what Oranzebull is after? Of course, you already know about Alpha Reese. "


    The leader of the regiment?


    "Otherwise, I''ll imitate getting directly into Roman''s Land." Even Oranzebull is not stupid. You also know that Alphi Leith got into Roman''s Land, so you''d better dare think of it as being left alone. It would be more convenient for him. "


    ��Wait, why is that!?��


    "That''s why I told you to ask Captain Sama." Well, I probably wouldn''t say that.


    "That''s why--"


    "Use your own head for a bit, you idiot. Well, there''s only one person in the world who knows the exact topographic map, the magic, the dragon, and all of them!"


    Doom laughed at the layers as if they were fools and disappeared with Guntz and Milne. Layer felt like throwing fruit in his hand, but when he desperately stopped, he hit a nearby tree and left the place.


    Continued

 2279 Beginning of the war, its 22-25 Northern Front

    "Ah, that was awesome."


    Doom used Short Range Transfers in a row, and now he has confirmed that there is no Layer pursuit, before returning to the base with Long Range Transfers. Even though it was a short distance, the transfer between the three of them drained a lot of magic power. In addition, I jumped a long distance in the end. Without knowledge of the ruins, it was an art that could not be done, but Doom now does them with a cool face.


    I feel that my abilities are improving in all areas than before. However, including the black magician, I knew that there were still a lot of monsters, but it wasn''t enough. In fact, I was informed earlier that the means of escape by transfer would not work even if the layer was put in front of me. Although the layer was outside the standard, it was a method that I did not even assume could be done with a sword.


    Until now, I was just frustrated and finished. But now I''m enjoying my opponent''s appearance somewhere.


    "To interfere with magic with a sword." Do it. Is there a way to trigger the transfer magic without the other side understanding it? ��


    "Milord, we--"


    "Oh, I hope you''re resting on your own. I''ve got someplace to go."


    "I''m sorry."


    Doom


    As Guntz ran away holding Milne, Osilia slipped under the doom. Doom gently touches Osilia''s ears to keep them out of their ears.


    "They--I don''t think I''m going to betray them, but tell Designer to keep an eye on them." I don''t know what kind of behavior these idiots are capable of. "


    That''s fine, but why don''t you just kill me?


    "Milne is a terrible thing, but Guntz is a problem." When I play with Lisa, it is more convenient to follow his instructions. [M] I still have a connection with humans because he''s the only one I can safely rely on. ��


    "Oh, those guys--"


    Osilia remembered the face that Guntz had gathered in Tarum. But with Osilia, she didn''t hide her unpleasant expression. I did everything in my power to destroy Zea, as well as Osilia, but they were insane enough to be defeated.


    It''s like they only stuffed human skin with malice. That was the name of Guntz''s new companion, called the ��Threesbug.�� However, when Guntz shouted, they gathered together, but they usually didn''t know where they were. On the contrary, they are creepy, and even indiscriminate and malicious towards Oscilia and Desire, so Doom is not actively involved.


    Osilia didn''t see the point of getting involved with Lisa until she manipulated those people. Maybe it also involves jealousy.


    "Hey, do you really need to stick to that Lisa girl?" Jake did scratch you, but now it''s all-- "


    Didn''t you tell me about Lisa''s traits?


    [Virgin Mary], was it?


    Yeah.


    Doom''s tone turned into a serious one. Doom accompanied Osilla as she walked through the base. It''s a passage with no lights, but they''re comfortable with it.


    "You don''t look like a personality like the Virgin."


    "It''s just a name, and I don''t really think it''s the Virgin." It''s just that that trait is old. Probably as much as human history itself. "


    "Only humans have traits - did you say that?"


    "To be precise, humans have a lot of distinctive characteristics." Other creatures seem to have traits, but they are extremely rarer than humans. In terms of traits, that alone bridges the huge difference in physical abilities and the differences in abilities between races. It''s called cheating. With one trait, you can defeat an opponent that is not supposed to be anything to humans. And the owners of peachy hair represent one trait from generation to generation. "


    ��That''s the Virgin. That trait will enhance the abilities of the people around you, right?��


    "If so, no problem." However, once we have reorganized the knowledge from the ruins, it seems that this is not the only one. ��


    Doom slowly tidied up the knowledge gained from the ruins. The knowledge dropped halfway from the ruins was too vast, and Doom kept it in a box once and organized it to be taken out when he had time. Recently, because I have been concentrating on it, there are also circumstances in which my activities have become more normal.


    The purpose of the knowledge gained from the ruins is to gather knowledge to achieve the overthrow of the High Elves, including Oranzebul. I was surprised to learn about Lisa''s traits, but when I learned about her nature, Doom was even more surprised.


    Lisa''s abilities were such that even the ruins could be viewed as dangerous.


    ��That ability can bottom out, blossom, and even improve the growth rate of others - that is, even beyond the limits of the human species, it can grow those around it. That''s why Jake was able to scratch me. Otherwise, the kid would have ended his life as a dreamy slum orphan. That was the youngest Knights Templar Company Captain. Isn''t that funny?"


    ... no way, the leap of Jaeger is...


    "As well as Alpha Reese''s guidance, Lisa''s influence must be getting stronger every day." If that were true, where would that mercenary group go? Oranzebl may be dealing with something unbelievable without even knowing it. ��


    "Then you should kill Lisa first."


    "That''s not easy."


    When Doom reached his room, a mysterious sphere glowed blue and floated. Osilia noticed that those spheres were more numerous than she had seen before, but she didn''t understand anything about what they meant.


    The spheres bumped into each other, changing colors, and trembling with a gentle, gentle tone. Osilia does not know that this is the process by which Doom is attempting to recreate for himself the sight he saw in the depths of the ruins.

 2280 Beginning of the war, its 23rd ~ Northern Front

    Doom puts his hand on the sphere, and a figure of a woman pops out of the sphere, and about seven women suddenly emerge. Osilia unexpectedly stood up, but when she realized that it was just like a shadow, she touched them gently.


    "This is... not the real thing."


    "It''s a holography, a reproduction of the actual figure of a woman who once existed. I don''t even know the details."


    "Where are they?"


    "The women who have the same characteristics as Lisa-chan are recorded." There were so many of them, just the memories I took out. "


    It is unusual to have the same characteristics. Moreover, the stronger the influence, the rarer it becomes. I just confirmed it existed, but when it came to this,


    Could this trait be inherited?


    "That''s not all. If you kill someone with this trait, it could even cross someone else''s trait." Some of these women don''t have children for life. There is a theory that human consciousness is connected to the roots and tai chi in Daemon, but this may also be a clue. Humans have developed other races, and this trait may be having some impact. Maybe it''s been set up like that from the beginning? "


    "I don''t care about that. Then it''s not pointless to kill Lisa."


    That''s the normal way to kill.


    Doom clapped his tongue. It was a doom when I was plotting against my will.


    "Doom. What are you thinking?"


    "I am thinking about what the characteristics are linked to. If it is like being engraved on a soul, if you completely destroy Lisa''s soul and seal it forever, this trait will never be born again. Don''t you think that if you collect my evil spirits, you can solve it?"


    "I see... you''re saying it''s an unusual way to kill, but you need that dirty threesome bug?"


    "That''s right. If we''re going to do it, we''re going to do it together." The odds will increase. From my experience of creating many evil spirits, that''s how it was. "


    "Okay, if that''s the case, I''ll work with you." But right now, there''s got to be more to it than that. "


    "That''s right..."


    Doom couldn''t stop sighing just because he knew what Osilia was saying.


    The immediate problem was Farsil, the boy of Oranzebull''s close samurai and his friendly high elf. Doom has some certainty about what''s happening to the other High Elves. But the only reason why only Farsil was active was still unclear.


    I was wondering if I could get Farsil somehow to give it back to Oranzebull. It seemed that there was no creation, such as attracting beautiful and fragile beings to the darkness. Now I remember how to release Oranzebull from her mental restraint, and Pete Float was in charge. After returning from the ruins, Doom took Osilia under Farsil, who had recently established a relationship with his confidant. So Doom learns of his mistakes.


    Osilia hesitated to take a step forward instinctively, so she took another careful look and noticed. I know because I came back from the ruins. The total amount of Farsil''s magic is far more than even Lifeless''s. I just didn''t notice it because I was skillfully hiding it. At first, I thought Farsil was normal or more dull than I thought, but it wasn''t.


    I haven''t had a problem with Doom since the beginning. That''s why I was entrusted with Oranzebul''s close samurai on my own. No matter what, even if the other black magicians approached me, I didn''t have the strength to take the lead.


    A race of high elves has long since disappeared from the face of the earth. I knew it was once a clan of demons and ancient dragons aligned on their shoulders, but Doom was finally beginning to understand what that meant.


    "Do you mean that an escort is enough... or you couldn''t afford to wake someone else?" I don''t think it''s necessary to be alone anywhere. I don''t think I can do much of a reasoning, but I need confirmation before I take bold action. Damn it. "


    "(If so, just ask him directly.)"


    I heard Pete Float''s voice in my head. Pete Float has a longer day of maneuvering than Doom. Doom listened attentively to Pete Float''s advice on this matter. Pete Float himself seemed to be interested, so he felt that trust could be placed in him.


    I said, "Ask yourself... what are you doing?"


    "(What do you think of Oranzebull and what do you want to do?)"


    "Do you think I''ll talk to you?"


    "(If you''re disrespecting us, you''re telling us.)"


    "What are you going to do if you report us to Oranzebull?"


    "(Oranzebull herself would underestimate us. Then even if there is a report, I won''t pay attention to it)"


    Is that what it is?


    "(That''s what it is. The more noble a man is, the easier he is to handle because he thinks he is confident and smart. I think it was once Oranzebull who came up with the name" Five Sages ". I can''t help but think of someone who calls himself a wise man, because there was a bastard)"


    Pete Float''s words are full of confidence, and the Doom is rarely left to his word. When Pete Float obtained permission from Doom to reveal himself, he appeared with Doom and Osilia in front of Farsil.


    Surprisingly, Farsil accepted it without any notice and chatted for a long time. Pete Float''s experience and discernment are interesting to hear even with a doom, and they forgot their time in no time at all.


    Then, when Farsil stood up, Pete Float laughed.


    "Longevity species, above all, hate boredom. If you''re going to end up in this place, and you''re going to end up in this mission, you''ll be even more discreet. It''s a good opportunity, isn''t it?"


    I haven''t heard anything about the original purpose?


    "Don''t be in a hurry. No race can afford to sleep or rest and not eat at all. Even the immortal species can''t escape an act of substitution. Doom''s job is to untie the spiritual bondage when Farsil takes his rest.��


    Well then, shall we call Desire, too?


    "From the flow of the story, let''s look at the gap and cut it out." It would be better without Guntz, Milne and Cerberus. "


    I''m tired of such a tense conversation?


    Doom was mellow, but Pete Float glowed more and more vividly.


    "I''m having fun, though? I''ve never had a conversation with a High Elf before. It''s interesting just to know their ecology and their thoughts."


    "I don''t think it''s a hobby."


    It''s also beneficial, isn''t it?


    "Yes, yes."


    Farcell returned to the gleaming Pete Float. Doom was angry that this would be a long monthly battle as he watched Pete Float continue his story.


    In the meantime, I can''t get to know the details of the battles taking place in various places, but I suspect that it will affect a large number of people. Sooner or later, it won''t be six months before Oranzebull''s plan comes to fruition.


    Continued

 2281 The beginning of the war, its 24th ~ Eastern Front ④ ~

    All units, stop.


    Tribal forces commanded by Aerial stopped. Aerial had entered Alexandria''s territory at the behest of Line. Although it is a mercenary, it did not officially cross the border, so it is an act of aggression. Of course, this action makes sense.


    A few days ago...


    Unexpectedly, Jaeger was running out of time to clean up the Dragon Squad problem. That said, there is plenty of resupply to be done, but originally, this unit was sent to tactically delay the anticipated advance of Romanesque, and it is expected that there will still be a considerable amount of time before Romanesque advances.


    Ideally, it would be desirable to participate in the civil unrest in Alexandria in the name of clearing up the conflict zone, letting Diole or "the other side" win, and confronting Roman''s Land while gaining a cause score. Otherwise, the Alpha Leiths hired by Roman''s Land will be in danger.


    Alpha Reese tells the line that she will do something about the worst face-to-face battles, but no matter what side of Jaeger is stuck in the winter romansland, it''s impossible to help her from the outside. Worst of all, we could lose all the 5,000 men we''ve sent to Romansland.


    Action on the Eastern Front is entirely at the discretion of the line, except for the concordance of plans on the major axis. And Corwin has been sent here to adjust our strategy and tactics. Even the rapprochement with Ridil, who led the dragons this time, and the addition of some humanized dragons to their ranks, is line''s discretion.


    And as Layer made a deal with Doom, Line reviewed the information Layer brought back with Corwin.


    "First Officer, what do you think?"


    ... I see, that''s what it is. Is that why you''re here? "


    "Do you know what that means?"


    "I''m not sure, but I think I know what happened... yes, everything was connected..."


    In front of Rhine''s agonizing expression, the old Corwin couldn''t hear any more, just looking at Layer''s face and shaking his head sideways.


    And Rhine seemed to be inquiring about something in the nearby Magic Society branch. Little by little, Tetrathin, who had returned to the president of the Magic Society under the line, came with Lissie.


    "Excuse me."


    "Hey! There''s another big guy. Wasn''t the sorcerer''s association broken?"


    "It burst into hatred. That''s what I needed. I didn''t plan to do that."


    Tetrastine entered Jaeger''s garrison from the front with no worries and even with a grand attitude. Even more so, the presence of Jaeger here is not publicly available at this time.


    Then, signaling Lissie with her chin, she spread some kind of map and expressed her dissatisfaction.


    "Are you sure you don''t have a more discreet way of contacting me?" If anyone knew what your information meant, my current relationship with the state could have broken down, far from my position and the balance within the magic association. "


    "Then please tell me the personal contact information of the beauty there." Then I''ll take care of it from now on. "


    "There will be witches."


    "I''m paying for my hatred." Besides, you''re hated by witches. "


    I''m telling you, right?


    Not only strength, but also resourcefulness. Lissie''s reaction to the containment was also impressive. From the moment she entered, Lissie was intimidated underwater, but she couldn''t flush it or control her forehead. It was Tetrastin who was thinking of seizing it and letting him listen to what he had to say, but Lizzy''s eyes signaled that it was impossible.


    Tetrastin admitted that he was a competent deputy commander. Then, looking at the map with Rhine and Corwin spread out, he bowed his head. The map depicted a completely different picture from the border, and there were two types of maps.


    What''s this?


    "A void point in the sphere of influence of the sorcery association." Or a blessed land where spirits are depleted. The other one is called Magic Path, which shows the richness of the land of spirits. It''s limited to this area.


    "Is this all of them? The number is not evenly proportioned ~"


    Tetrathin turned a sharp gaze to the seemingly sharp point between Corwin''s eyes.


    "Of course not." Some of the voids disappeared in an instant, and some magicians in the land were subtly hiding their magic piles. If I used my magic curtains, I could use some sorcery that I couldn''t do on my own. No matter what, the headquarters of the Magic Society was built on top of the greatest magic power ever discovered. ��


    Even after deducting that fact, it seems that there are many lands that have been depleted of magic power and the appearance of vanity.


    ��You''re right, but I think this map is one of the answers you''re looking for.��


    It''s private, isn''t it?


    "Of course, in return for the information you gave me." Think of the meaning I''ll bring directly to you again. By feeding on one of these, you can wipe out half of the Magic Society''s faction in a power struggle. ��


    "That''s important, isn''t it?"


    The line said so, but honestly, it didn''t matter to the line. Rhine looked at the map carefully, forgetting about Tetrastin and Lissie. The map also depicts dots near the land and town that I know, and I realized that just pinching a different view of one value would mean something completely different from a map.


    For Rhine, a former knight, it was fresh to look at a map without borders. I was looking at it for a while, but I noticed one thing.


    I''m almost an amateur when it comes to sorcery, but does a magic accumulator work better when you tie two or more of them together?


    "It depends on the nature." Of course, if spirits of conflicting nature are gathered together, it can be counterproductive. "


    ��Tell me one more thing. Is this map accurate?"


    "No, it''s pretty messy." It is said that the prototype of the map itself was created more than 200 years ago. Since the technology of drawing at that time is known, it will only show the approximate positional relationship. "


    "Corwin, did you get a map of Kazas?" Bring it to me. "


    Yes ~ Yes ~


    While speaking with Kazas, Rhine has heard about the process of the compilation work. I admire its accuracy and have even received a map of Casas instead of a reward.


    During this battle, I received as many detailed maps as I could get from Kasas to use in my tactics. It is one of the great advantages of Jaeger.


    In front of the map that Corwin brought, Rhein asked Tetrathin questions one after the other. As a result, dots were drawn one after another on the map of Kazas. By the end of the transfer, not only Tetrastin, but all four of them had changed their complexion.


    There are some discontinuities, but when I connect the approximate points, the figure comes up as if it makes sense.


    "This is..."


    I don''t believe it''s a pulse map.


    Corwin reacts to Tetrastan''s words with a twitch.


    Is the earth vein a flow of magic power from all over the continent that only teachers and witches know ~?


    "The current witch probably doesn''t know the veins of the earth." It''s probably been a long time since we exchanged information at the Witch''s Supper, so if we knew each other''s place of residence, we might have had that once. If the instructor knows the exact pulse map so far, how many people are there? "


    "It''s completely confidential ~ Rare minerals can also be influenced by the flow of spirits ~ It''s not enough to develop the land along this map to be able to make a fortune ~"


    "It''s possible."


    Tetrastin nods to Corwin''s suggestion. Lissie asked, tracing the map.


    "There are places where voids appear like dots between magic spells." What does this mean? "


    ��Well, hypotheses are often the only cause of imagination.��


    "... there''s a big fight going on in some places." Not only in the war zone, but also in places where the demon king emerged, and now the mine veins are exhausted and the village is abandoned. "


    "Oh, it''s true. There is also a big battle in history ~"


    Is that so?


    "Tetrasten, are you familiar with history?"


    ... there''s something going on here, too.


    Tetrastin avoided the details, but he couldn''t possibly tell the ridiculous story of Lissie killing herself in the ruins for hundreds of years. I glanced at Lissie, but she didn''t even look me in the eye.


    Continued

 2282 Beginning of the war, its 25th ~ Eastern Front ⑤ ~

    With no time for awkwardness, Corwin clapped his hands.


    "Suppose that voidness occurs in places where a lot of life has died or where there are no spirits. Is it possible to deliberately deplete spirits by magic?"


    "Yes, by practicing sorcery and magic on a massive scale, and by wiping the earth with the blood and death of creatures... hey, no way"


    It''s the same even if evil spirits contaminate the land, right?


    ��It may be temporary, but it''s possible - yes, it was.��


    Tetrastin slammed the table with Dan.


    I finally found out that I tried to find out by joining the black magician.


    You''re trying to crush the black magician from the inside, aren''t you?


    "I wish it had turned out that way, but I thought it would be best if we knew the full extent of their plan and had the means to stop it." But by the time I got in, we had already finished working on our plan. Without them, we''ll trigger it on our own. It was at that stage. So, even if I tried to find out, I couldn''t, and it was useless. The Doom and I were teamed up because he was the Doom. He was only informed of the fragmentation of the plan. No, I''m sure that''s all of them. Only fragments of the plan were made known, and the only plan that combined all of them was the head of the Orangeebles. ��


    Line frowned at Tetrasten''s words.


    Tsk?


    "He moves around flashily, polluting the land. Arnelia purifies it. The series of flows itself was fantastic, and the action of the main order was carried out secretly or so vastly that it was unlikely that it would be under the guise of a human battle. For example, the war must have been waged more than 200 years ago. Isn''t that right?"


    Corwin explains what Tetrasten pointed to.


    Yeah ~ right ~. Even older ~, there are battles between humans and monsters happening nearby ~


    "That''s why I repeated the incidents that seemed to be unrelated to each other, and proceeded carefully. It''s a centuries-old plan. So I built something along the veins of the earth."


    What is it?


    "It must be the magic circle, perhaps." It was a magic circle that painted all over the continent. What a gigantic and epic plan. "


    Tetrathin spoke out while tying the dots drawn on the land. At some point on the map, a part of the pattern that looked like a magic circle was drawn.


    Corwin, too, took off his glasses and looked up to the sky. Some of us have come up with grand plans so far. Corwin admired the fact, and Lissie closed her eyes to the obsession.


    And only the line stared at reality calmly.


    What kind of ritual can you imagine?


    "I don''t know, but it''s not like killing a living thing." If you want to do that, it would be faster to make Brady Maria, Dragreo, and Calamity rampage indefinitely. "


    "Then let''s change the way we listen." Can you get in the way? "


    "I guess it''s impossible." This is close to certain. "


    Tetrastin replied immediately. Rhine did not feel too sorry for the answer, as she had predicted.


    "Even with your eyes, it''s impossible."


    "I don''t think the high elves are stupid enough to give humans a chance to get in. And the magic circle created along the ground vein, if you forcefully destroy it, it will inhibit the flow of the ground vein. Then there would be a Cataclysmic disaster waiting for us."


    Cataclysm?


    "Do you want to add another continent?" It wouldn''t be strange if such a disaster happened. "


    This means that the earth will break apart. Tetrathin asked a serious question, and Lynne raised her hand.


    "No, I don''t mean to. In other words, it''s impossible to disrupt the plan."


    "That''s right, that''s why Oranzebull was able to afford it." The revival of Ukko may have been the only thing standing in the way of it, but it also means that the continent cannot be held back without something ruining it. If there''s something we can do, how much less damage we can do? ��


    "I see, that''s why Alfilise went to Roman''s Land. Did he realize the full extent of Oranzebull''s plan?"


    "Because she has the qualities of Miko, she may have felt it without knowing the information so far." Besides, there is no doubt that Roman''s Land will be at the core of this war. Perhaps it''s not strange that there are talented people who have a high affinity with spirits. If Jaeger''s witch apprentices don''t feel anything, they won''t be able to do it without extra qualities. "


    Is that why you thinned out the witch with the witch''s regiment?


    "Because the teacher could be orang-zebul, or neutral." The witch who didn''t know which way to fall might have been in the way. If I don''t ask Oranzebull, I don''t know. "


    In response to Tetrasten''s words, Rhein and Corwin nodded at each other.


    But I still have to show you that humans aren''t helpless.


    That''s right ~. I won''t let you keep licking humans ~


    ��I agree. The challenge is to stop the rampage in Romanesque lands and the disturbing civil unrest in Alexandria. As a sorcery association, I can''t intervene directly, but do you have a plan?��


    ��Yes, I don''t know how effective it is, but I''ll try to do what I can.��


    Then Rhein, Corwin, and Tetrasten talked about something for an hour, and each of them split up and took a different action.


    Rhine summoned Aerial and gave her another order. That''s how Aerial continues to this day.


    Continued

 2283 The beginning of the war, its 26th ~ Eastern Front ⑥ ~

    As expected, the walls are closed.


    The time is midnight. The city Aerial sees, of course, but the walls are closed. The first city in Alexandria that I went to based on the information on the line is about the size of a medium-sized city. There will be vigilantes in cities of this size, and the lords of Alexandria will always have knights, regardless of their size. Of course, I couldn''t force myself to break through.


    If you''re going to be at peace, you should wait for dawn to pretend to be a traveler and explore the city. The sensors I was travelling with were looking into the city and changed their complexion.


    Captain Aerial, that''s not good.


    "What is it?"


    ��The boundaries of the city are working, so we don''t know the details, but we can hear a few battles and screams coming from inside the city, from the center of it.��


    It looks like you haven''t raised your hand?


    "So, slightly." It''s not a massive battle, it''s about a dozen battles at most. "


    This sensor is Lisa''s recommended sensor. Although Jaeger has been joining the team since close to the founding period, Lisa has recently developed her strength and is excited to say that she will be promoted to Class B if she has the next opportunity.


    We can''t just ignore the progression of that sensor. Oruru, who was riding on his back, was snorting his nose.


    "To Tashika. The smell of chi is slippery."


    "Hmm... then I need to step in." With this strength, you won''t be able to break through by force, but you won''t be able to break through. "


    ��It''s like Lieutenant Rhine told me to be as calm as possible.��


    "I know. Orruu, can you do me a favor?"


    Not to mention the sensors, the aerial has that much reason. Orruu nodded in two turns.


    "Sono Tame''s Ware Ware."


    When Orruu jumped, he quickly raised his hand. Likewise, a dozen skilled soldiers from the Warriors of Wanu-Yoda, who were riding behind the horse with the tribe, dismounted and ran straight to the castle wall.


    They ran up against the walls as if they were climbing a tree. Rosetta''s special forces use tools to move closer, but it''s impossible to climb that far. Little by little, the bridge that replaced the castle gate descended.


    It was a brilliant trick, but on the contrary, it was Olhu who was uncomfortable with it.


    "Hayasugil."


    You have no resistance at all?


    "Monsieur Kaufhitsu, Jose Wukagau."


    Yeah.


    Aerial and Orruu rushed into the city without words. As expected, some guards woke up after the castle gate descended at night, but they were quickly captured by the tribe and the Wanu-Yoda warriors.


    "Don''t kill me. I want to hear what happened."


    Who are you guys?


    "I can''t tell you that, but at least I''ll tell you that I''m not the enemy."


    The guard-like man had a rebellious gaze on what he was going to say when he tied people up, but he still didn''t feel strong enough to argue when he saw the faces of the furious tribal soldiers.


    "... what do you want to know?"


    "There are too few guards on the walls." What the hell is this? "


    "That''s what I want to know. There are fewer than half as many soldiers as usual. I don''t have a soldier to be there."


    "Unexpected to you?"


    "Otherwise, no matter how far away from the center the peripheral city is, it won''t be like this." There were also beasts around here, and many of the soldiers had already experienced them in the Monster Crusade. I''m a serviceman of Alexandria. There shouldn''t be a single soldier out there skipping the lookout. "


    "I see... then perhaps the Lord is in danger." Why don''t you show me to the lord''s hall? "


    Lord?


    From the soldiers'' attitude, it seems that the lords of this city are admiringly well governed. Before the soldier replies, Aerial does not miss the tip of the moving gaze.


    "That''s right, we''re on our way!"


    "Wait, my lord, some of your sons have been taken by the rebels and are in a delicate position." Don''t make a big noise! "


    "Tell that to the people at the center of the commotion. We''re on the side of the fire!��


    Aerial told him that, leaving half his troops behind to secure the gate, he took the rest to the lord''s house. The road to the city is not that wide, and it becomes like a climbing staircase towards the lord''s house, but the forged troops climb them with their horses without difficulty.


    However, as soon as it became a steep slope, the warriors of Wanu-Yoda ran ahead, perhaps anxiously.


    Senkousa!


    "Please."


    I ran up to the lord''s house, where the Aerials saw the lord''s house that left the claws of the battle.


    Continued

 2284 Beginning of the war, its 27th ~ Eastern Front ⑦ ~

    There were almost no lights on, and the sound of the sword ridge echoed from the corner of the museum where it seemed to have quieted.


    Someone''s fighting!


    I''m cumming!


    Hurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrg For them who climb the castle gate easily, it is the same as the flat ground, such as the castle with a hall. He climbed to the third floor and jumped in through the window.


    There were no lights or swords, but for the Wanu-Yoda warriors who struggled in the darkness of the forest, there was no place in the darkness created by man-made structures. When they caught sight of what was still going on, they seized one of them, and a warrior jumped at the other.


    Nani!?


    Tego Wyzoo, Senshosho!


    The retorting warrior jumped back while holding his shoulder. It was someone who looked like a cook who appeared from darkness to the moonlight. Somehow, Aerial could not be severed because the man with the human body had four arms.


    The body of the wind remains human, and its appearance is alien. In the face of such enemies, the first thing that slowed down the movement of the skilled warriors was Aerreal. Having travelled with Alpha Reese, she is not surprised by the appearance of some anomalies.


    He waved his spear silently and slashed violently.


    Olhu! I''ll take care of the wounded!


    Hah!


    When Orruu instructed him to take care of the wounded, who were probably engaged with the aliens, he delayed his return to Aerial. Olru struggles with four opponents, but quickly stops moving.


    "There is a possibility, Kawa. Hitomi''s hoes are freaking yakuza."


    Sure.


    When Orruu faced the opponent who was swinging a bone-cutting knife close to the big sword, he exhaled with a small breath and without waiting for a breath, he pushed the root of the opponent''s arm continuously with a stick. Then, the enemy''s arm slumped down in an instant, and while the unintelligible enemy was stunned, he knocked down the weapon and rolled it, thrusting a stick in front of him.


    Orruu''s expression remained steep.


    "Mummy kicked. Kousansi ro"


    "Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh!"


    Orruu doesn''t kill in vain. I also chose the rod technique, and this time I told them that it could be a moderate infiltration mission, so I tried to suppress them so as not to kill them as much as possible.


    But of course, some of them didn''t make sense. What would you do if you learned of the overwhelming power difference with Orrru? The opponent''s anomaly suddenly began to burn without any hesitation.


    "Na... Jibaku?"


    "Are you all right, Orruu?"


    "Ah, Nantes too." Nanto, Nanto... where''s Nanda Koito?


    "... this way of dying. You''re using a demon or something."


    Aerial stands beside the person he helped. Deep, but not yet fatal. Looking at his appearance, he was noble.


    After confirming the injury, instruct the stretcher to be assembled so that it can move quietly. And in the meantime, I decided to ask a question.


    You are the lord.


    "... where are you guys?"


    "I can''t reveal my identity yet. But I want to let you know that we are not the enemy. We have come to ensure your safety. What''s going on here? What is that monster in the cook''s clothes?"


    "... that monster was really our cook." I want to know what happened. "


    With those words, Orruu had an unbelievable expression, and Aerial''s expression changed steeply.


    Is it a sudden change?


    "Yes, he was a man with a good reputation, although he has been hired for a few years now, and has a small number of spokespersons. We were in a state of awe to see what kind of ruling from the center would be handed down when our sons were reported to have joined the rebellion led by Diorre. But I didn''t think my sons were wrong, and I had doubts about central politics without Lord Dior.��


    "Have you made your betrayal clear?"


    "Foolishly, even though I joined Alexandria after it was founded, more than a hundred years have passed since I got the job. He was going to obey if he got a verdict, and he was going to go to the center and stand trial if he was suspected of a crime. However, suddenly, thinking that a messenger who had not seen from the center had arrived, he was sentenced to death without trial, and the whole clan and party appeared in court and came to be punished there. You''re guilty before the trial, aren''t you? Including a four-year-old. Is there such a stupid story!"


    What happened to the messenger?


    "I drove him back. I left a creepy smile and words so he wouldn''t regret it, but I don''t think this will happen... My wife and son were all killed except for me... I wonder if this is stupid... I wonder what we''ve been serving for 100 years..."


    Leaving the lord with a leaky throat, he slapped his shoulder as he approached the sensor where Aerial was dazed.


    "Don''t look like that. Didn''t Lisa tell you to stay calm?"


    "No... yes, that''s true."


    ��I could have imagined it. It''s a disgusting reality, but I got a hunch about the line. Get in touch with the main unit. There''s a Silence doll in the heart of Alexandria."


    Aerial''s expression remained as steep as it had been in battle.


    Continued

 2285 Beginning of the war, its 28th ~ Eastern Front (8) ~

    I knew it.


    Is this a message from Aerial?


    The line that leads the eastern troops murmured, and Corwin, the military master, reacted. Lin long sighed as he cracked the ciphertext from the sensor into the flame of light.


    He said, "There''s a silence doll."


    "The First Officer suspected its existence, didn''t he?"


    "Once I thought I was dead, I ambushed him." It''s the usual method of warfare. It''s too stupid for a puppeteer to appear in front of a layer and be knocked out. "


    You figured it out ~


    "Oh, for those of you who don''t like it."


    Corwin strangely tilted his neck to the line of sighs that followed.


    "Because I guessed it ~, why don''t you be happy ~?"


    "Dummy, would you be happy with this?" If my country was bad, it would''ve been good for decades. How am I supposed to be happy? "


    "I wonder if one of the cases of the Countess of Cares Real is actually a result of silence."


    "Teme... You checked it!?"


    Corwin''s gaze turned rather cold against the shimmering lines.


    "I know Lisa, but the incident at the time was famous ~. Of course I know because I value work information ~. It''s not just for me ~. At the time, it was famous among Ichii ~, why did you think it was unknown?"


    "... I see."


    "The romance between the young knight who was born and raised as a citizen, and the daughter of a countess and a promising knight in the future was famous ~, but the circumstances were only superficial ~, and the information about what really happened was mixed ~. I would like to know the truth from the parties ~"


    "That''s how I hate you."


    "Ahah, I''m conscious ~"


    Corwin patted himself on the head and let out his tongue. As for Corwin, if he was going to make a mistake in the eyes of tea, of course the line wouldn''t feel that way.


    Then, as if to pierce the nail, he glanced at Corwin and briefly told him.


    "The young knight had no dreams or real hopes. The Countess died a miserable death unsuited to her promisingness. Nobody. He wasn''t a good people to die like that. That''s all. Don''t pry into their deaths."


    "Of course, I don''t mean to, but I''d like to confirm one thing with you."


    What?


    "You didn''t overlap Captain Alphonse with the Countess, did you?"


    This time, Corwin set up the line. Corwin is as loyal as he is attached to Alpha Reese. Corwin was neglected by society, the academic capital Mayer, and the Society of Wise Men. The only light that Corwin could find was Alpha Reese, who had decayed without taking advantage of his place of life and talent.


    Alpha Reese admits her talent and uses it effectively, even though she''s putting herself at risk. It was a blissful time for Korwen to work with Alphilees and develop weapons.


    The realization of the artillery cannon earlier was the first to be realized due to the relationship between Alphi Leith''s ideas and human resources, as well as its financial strength. To be honest, Corwin thought it would take 20 years just to make a prototype.


    For the first time in his life, Corwin felt how precious it was to be able to talk to each other. Even though he knows it''s a little different from his friends, Corwin is determined to protect Alpha Reese at all costs. For that reason, we are determined to sacrifice anyone and not even spare our own lives.


    It was the same, even if the line was the opponent.


    "Commander Alphilees is not there to fulfill your thoughts that you couldn''t fulfill. If you''re trying to crawl her up again to the cover, I have an idea ~?"


    "No kidding, balls like that, that, and that."


    Rhine sneered at Corwin''s threatening words.


    "I don''t like the gentleness at all"


    "It''s true that there is no calmness ~. If we can fix it, I think we can ~"


    "That''s the village girl." I''m not tied up in anything extra like an aristocrat''s daughter. That''s why I''m hoping for another ending. ��


    "What''s the end?"


    "Don''t you want to see it?" It was only the 20-year-old daughter who beat out the kings and generals of the anguish countries and the black magicians. "


    Line laughed, and Corwin laughed at the shards. I think it is indeed a painful sight, and a feasible sight.


    "Ahahaha! I really want to see it!"


    "We will devise a solution for that." The people in Alexandria who follow Diole are pretty much in their heads. I thought we''d take hostages if they stopped working. "


    "As far as you can see, aren''t you trying to kill everyone?"


    "That''s right." Then the rebels will not only be more united, but also counterproductive... "


    When Rhine''s words broke off, he made an unusual and hesitant suggestion to Corwin.


    Continued

 2286 Beginning of the war, its 29th ~ Eastern Front (9) ~

    "... the black magician is behind the common sense. In other words, I think that the one who is out of the ordinary is the one ~. If you want to create a death squad that doesn''t work anymore, you can just lose the place you''re going back ~?"


    "I just thought the same thing." If the idea of a civil conflict in the country is wrong in the first place, then both of them can perish, right? Then you can push them so thoroughly that they can''t even think about peace, and fight them to the death without leaving a single soldier behind. "


    ��I knew it was impossible to create a situation where we could do that, but if we pushed the Alexandrian elite, it might be possible.��


    Corwin put his arms together and thought about it with a strange face. And the line''s gaze had already shifted to the map, and I was wondering how I could get all the numbers to wipe out Diorre, assuming that Alexandria was already a puppet regime of black mages.


    "That''s a bad idea, damn it... I''ve never lost a war game to you, though."


    I''m going to ask Lieutenant Rhine, who knows the topography and strength of Alexandria ~ But how many troops can you defeat?


    "It''s virtually impossible to defeat Diorre-sama in the army." It might be a siege, but as long as you fight as a unit of defense, you won''t lose. "


    "How can you say that?"


    ��Only a small fraction of Alexandria''s elite have seen Diorre-sama''s true magic. I told you that the magic used by Master Diole was just one step ahead of magic. Even Alpha Reese can''t beat Diole, the leader of the army.��


    "Even with my cannon?"


    "Oh, no, that''s not the problem. That cannon is still unfinished in the first place, isn''t it?"


    "Mhhhh"


    Corwin puffed his face, but he could not argue anything because the line pointed out was plausible.


    In the first place, Corwin suggested that AlphiLease should devise a tactic that could be used effectively depending on the operation, even if it was unfinished, so it was in time for this war.


    It will take a few more years to make a genuine finished product. If we don''t examine it in detail, it will be a weapon that can do great damage to our allies.


    When the line is on the map, the soldiers are lined up.


    "Alexandria''s armaments are almost the same as they were ten years ago, and so are its defenses - up to 50,000 of Diole''s troops and 200,000 of Alexandria''s central forces."


    "Is there such a difference?"


    "Diorre-sama and his faction lords have been conducting disarmament over the years." In contrast, the budget of the Central Army was increasing. No matter how powerful the contradictions of the continent are, if they grow too big, they will be crushed by their own weight. "


    "Was it prepared in anticipation of this situation?"


    ��It''s possible, and the reinforcements from the surrounding countries will be roughly 150,000 to 200,000 in accordance with our covenant with Alexandria. It will be a battle between 400,000 and 50,000."


    "That''s reckless ~"


    But the line shook its head sideways.


    No, I''m sure that Diorre-sama will win.


    "Really? I can''t believe it ~"


    "Isn''t that right? That''s why it''s a problem." Win by winning, but close to annihilating the opponent. If you do that, there''s nothing left to win. Alexandria is coming to an end as a nation, and Diole is being held responsible and executed. At least I lost my power as a Spirit Knight. If that was the opponent''s scenario, the production would be next. That''s why there''s only one thing we can do. "


    Rhein placed his fingertips on the main castle of Alexandria.


    "We''re going to drop Alexandria!"


    "! This is again ~"


    Corwin shudders as he behaves. But Rhine knows what that tremor is.


    Is the samurai trembling?


    "Yes, of course. It''s worth the effort. Really? Is my army going to attack the strongest country on the continent?"


    How many days do you need to figure out a plan?


    Corwin answers Rhine''s words with a short pause.


    "I want 3 days for the solution, 28 days for the preparation below ~"


    So we can bring down Alexandria and rendezvous with Dior''s army?


    January... no, let''s do it in half a month. When it starts, it''s the last lightning bolt.


    "I hope so. That''s why we''re bringing in a highly mobile and clandestine force." It was an unbeatable battle. No matter what sacrifice we make, we''ll make it!? "


    Of course ~


    Corwin began to think about something, never seriously, shrinking the map. Even in the middle of the night, the lights never fade from their tents, and Rhine and Corwin were planning a plan that could move the continent.


    There''s only one thing they can''t read. Those were the ones who didn''t show up on the board.


    Continued

 2287 Beginning of the war, its 30th ~ Southern Front ① ~

    Thank you for the escort on the way.


    "No, honestly, it''s good to be close to the Duchy of Krums." Just think of it as being held by each other. "


    Well then, let''s keep going.


    ��We want to do that.��


    Princess Rayfan of the Duchy of Krums and Commander-in-Chief of the Pfeiffer Expeditionary Force of Kraia headed the Expeditionary Force side by side.


    Even if they are in command, they are hardly anxious on their way home to Krums. Rayfan was moving in a carriage, and Pfeiffer was slowly walking his horse next to him.


    Of course, it should be a pretty hasty journey in fact. Currently, Tragaslon is progressing toward Krums, and Rayfan was raided in his absence. In the absence of the princess, and in the midst of the concording army, it raids the country without a declaration of war, which is a gross deviation from the current international sense, and it is an outrageous act that is not immune to the curse.


    But all of this was Rayfan''s imagination. Alpha Reese gave me some advice, but Rayfan had already grasped Tragaslon''s move before that.


    How did Rayfan grasp Tragaslon''s move? That was quite natural for Rayfan, and it was only the result of Rayfan''s focus since he inherited the princess.


    I could hear a little knock from the other side of Rayfan''s carriage. Rayfan turned Pfeiffer down, closed the window, and talked to the other guardsman (Bluewin).


    ��What can I do for you?��


    "Master Rayfan, we have a report from the others."


    Let''s hear it.


    "As Rayfan read, once the Tragaslon forces crossed the border with Krums, they realized that Fort Ganiesta would not fall easily, and they turned back across the border and only demonstrated afterwards. Krums and Tragathlon are virtually unharmed."


    I see. Anything else?


    "There have also been reports of the Kingdom of Drizzt marching from Grouzard." Can you hear me? "


    "Put it all together in your report, and I''ll read it later." They''ll be paid 30% more than planned. "


    Haha


    When Rayfan opened the small window on the other side, he saw several shepherds standing on the high hill, paying tribute to Rayfan. Rayfan smiled at them satisfiedly, then closed the small window and smiled small.


    "Fufu, looks like it''s working well. Even though I had Alfilise''s advice, I read it correctly.��


    There are many shepherds working with Rayfan, in addition to a dedicated information-gathering unit that has gained strength from his succession to the throne. Some of them are customarily allowed to move across multiple borders in search of grazing lands, and there are unrecognized shepherd''s guilds.


    Rayfan had sought their help before he confronted Muster, but he managed to gain a strong tie by privileging part of the territory within Krums to them. Shepherds have a wide range of actions in the vicinity of Krums, especially in the south-western region of the country.


    Why did Rayfan succeed in installing their cooperation? Shepherds are composed not only of humans, but also a mixture of humans and dwarfs and other goblins and orcs. The abominable fate of the shepherds revolves somewhat around the beastlife sphere. For one thing, Rayfan did not discriminate against them, and it was the first time in history that he gave them to the land of human society.


    How irresponsible it is to acquire new land in the middle of the continent where the conquest of territory has been completed. The shepherds'' gratitude and reverence for Rayfan was greater than Rayfan had ever imagined.


    As far as I''m concerned, I''ve just cut off an untreatable piece of land.


    It took a dozen years for the Krums bureaucrats to grow up and redistribute enough of the land and property confiscated from the nobility. Rayfan thought that the economy was on track earlier than expected, but that in the meantime, he would only have to let go of the remaining land and unprofitable territory.


    Likewise, he brought a deal to Pfeiffer in Krums. Pfeiffer''s succession to the throne was greatly elevated by giving Krum''s land to Pfeiffer in the negotiations. How meaningful and meritorious will it be to acquire the territory of another country without human harm in this era?


    Pfeiffer received this offer, even if the administration of his own territory would be tilted by the initial administration of the acquired land. As a result, his right to inherit the throne came second after the current prince, and he succeeded in assuming the real power of the army based on the ability he once demonstrated in the battle against Weasel and his subsequent achievements in the monster crusade. The connection between Pfeiffer and Alpha Reese is that Jaeger is paying off by sending a large number of mercenaries to Pfeiffer. Pfeiffer does not regret his current choice, even though he is already surpassing Prince Kraia, which could lead to future factional rivalry with Prince Kraia and a civil war if he fails to succeed. I was willing to bet my life or die on that mediocre crown prince.


    With that movement, Rayfan opened the window on Pfeiffer''s side again. Pfeiffer saw the look on Rayfan''s face and knew it.


    "Was it a good call?"


    "Yes, as scheduled, Your Highness."


    "So that''s all our escorts." As planned, we will raid the capital of Tragathlon. "


    ��Thank you. In response, the Krums and Gruzard coalition forces will pierce behind the Tragaslon Expeditionary Force. After Tragaslon surrendered after losing his expeditionary forces, the land he took was divided into two parts as planned."


    Your arms are ringing, then!


    Pfeiffer runs his horse with confidence, and Krums''s army turns along with him. Rayfan was relieved that Pfeiffer''s abilities as commander were reflected in his leadership and that his alliance was not a mistake.


    Continued

 2288 Beginning of the war, its 31 ~ Southern Front ② ~

    That night, Rayfan assembled the beast generals of Gruzard who were accompanying him in the tent and held a meeting.


    "The other party is moving as expected. It wasn''t better or worse. I''m sure we can eliminate the problem.��


    A tender smile of a little princess illuminated by lights in a peaceful evening tent. Never before have the beast generals thought that it was so terrible.


    After seeing Dryan that day, the little princess, who didn''t rely on anything else, is now about to transform into a masterpiece as she grows up. Ron, the prime minister, unconsciously hid his mouth with a fan so that he could not understand whether human growth was too rapid.


    Now then, little princess. Do you want me to follow Traguslon''s expeditionary forces behind them with half a gesture?


    That''s right, but can you win with the whole army?


    What, the whole army?


    The suggestion of Rayfan surprised Ron. Rayfan explained to the beast generals who couldn''t hide their surprises.


    "How about your country''s guards?" With all due respect, the whole Krums army is a little over 3,000. When the Allies of the Kingdom of Dristol come to us... "


    "The Allied forces in the Kingdom of Dristol are on the move here." They managed to sink the Gran Valley, but the Gran Valley was already an empty sky. Even in the winter, they didn''t have any supplies or food left. ��


    "The empty sky? How did that happen?"


    "I don''t have that much information, but at least the Allied forces in the Kingdom of Dristol were forced to march, but they didn''t get any riches or food, and the exhausted troops rested around the Gran Valley for a while. There, 15,000 Gran Valley Guards attacked and a guerrilla battle unfolded. The war situation is rather dominant."


    Vargo tilted his head at the report.


    "I don''t know anymore. The Gran Valley is close to the sky. I don''t think we have a general who can develop such a battle. And there are 5,000 guards. Where are the 15,000 soldiers?"


    "- Haha, I see. I see." Some of you may be better at command than we are. And so are you. "


    Two people?


    "--Oh, I see."


    Vargo and Bahia tilted their necks, but Ron and Roch seemed to have thought of it. Rayfan continued to report.


    "Therefore, I have often estimated that the territory of Gruzard is safe." In the meantime, I think we should break the grief. Let''s raid the Tragathlon capital and bring it down. ��


    "Do you want to destroy one country... or do you want to kidnap a princess?"


    ��I understand the story, but is that a good story for us? Isn''t it futile to drain a soldier?"


    Ron asked a sober question to Vargo, who was shocked. As expected, Rayfan returned calmly.


    ��I''m thinking about that, too. Just falling or raiding the capital of Tragathlon will cause Tragathlon to surrender. Even with the help of the black magician, there is no point in holding an outright battle, and even if the Guruzard army were to come out, the humans would surrender. I don''t think the dolls are strong enough or motivated enough to fight on their own.��


    "Motivation--it''s certainly not what you expect from a doll."


    "As a result, if we take over the land in peace negotiations, Tragaslon will be forced to move to the capital. As a result, Gruzard can have a trade route to the east through Krums, Kraya, and beyond Mycia.��


    "--The more you get, the more you might find it helpful." Krums, if you cooperate with Krea in defeating the wrongdoing country, you can also claim that there is international coordination. "


    "That''s what I''m talking about."


    I''m on it.


    Ron slammed the fan shut.


    ��Bahia and Vargo will lead 10000 and 5000, respectively, to raid the retreating Tragaslon in the crane wing formation.��


    "When that happens, the opponent''s formation will not come closer to me, which is a small number." Where can I lure you? "


    "As expected, the Beast General is a quick talker." This would be a good place. The forest is deep and monstrous. It''s not a good fit for a large army to pass through, and you just need to block a few streets and you can guide the large army. If you can get ahead of it, you can pinch it. ��


    Can you give me directions?


    "There must be someone familiar with the land in our army." Let me show you around. ��


    Due to economic growth, there are many residents of Krums who have emigrated from Traguslon. Rayfan, who made the family register, was frequently asked to describe and grasp who came from where. Naturally, this is one of the candidates who thought it would be a must-see, assuming that it would be a showdown with Tragaslon.


    At that time, it was assumed that the Krums army would be 5,000 men against Tragaslon 20000. Currently Gruzard army 25000


    Rayfan was convinced that if there were a lot of people, they would not lose.


    ��There should be a mix of silence dolls in the Tragathlon. We will not take the prisoners, let us destroy them. In the name of Princess Krumsf��hrer Reifan, I will allow it, even if it is said to be outrageous.��


    "It''s the princess''s certification." It''s burning. "


    It''s going to be a terrible battle, but let''s pay tribute to our readiness.


    "It''s our unit that blocks and carries out the operation." Breathe together, okay? "


    Vargo and Bahia spoke out their thoughts, and when Rocha made his final confirmation, they left the tent behind.


    This should do it all - but I don''t know what to say about Alpha Reese. Rayfan thought so and put the information he had gathered from his discussions with Alpha Reese into order in his head. I''ve never had two or three hands ready.


    Lord Ron, can you lend me a few fast-footed platoons?


    ��That''s possible, but do you have any thoughts?��


    "Just in case." It doesn''t necessarily mean that the opponent will respond to the battle. "


    I understand.


    One day, Rayfan remembered who he was fighting with Jake.


    Continued

 2289 Beginning of the war, its 32 ~ Southern Front ③ ~

    So you''re saying that Tragaslon didn''t intend to start a war?


    Yes, yes.


    Pfeiffer paused at a fort along the border between Krums and Tragaslon, then sent a declaration of war and a statement claiming the legitimacy of Krums and Kraya to the fort on the side of Tragaslon and to his country, before starting the war.


    The fort on the Tragaslon side fell lightly when it attacked, and it did not receive any resistance. The second and third strongholds also raised their white flags lightly and smoothly. When Pfeiffer suspected the trap, an envoy from King Traguslon came to Pfeiffer and told him that he had no intention of rebelling.


    The messenger was so frightened that he pondered about how it had become a war, exchanging his frustrations and excuses. It''s too pathetic to wipe away the sweat, and I think Pfeiffer is a big actor if this is an act.


    "If you say that''s not so bad, did you lead 30,000 armies against the Krums side?"


    "It was the generals who moved the soldiers on their own." There hasn''t been any discussion about the expedition, and even with us, it''s about water. Since the end of the war, we have learned of the existence of the battle in Krums''s protest. "


    "Then why don''t you send the army by royal decree?"


    "That order has already been issued three times, but the army won''t accept it." It can only be described as a complete rampage. When I was thinking about what to do, Krums and the Kraia Allies announced that they were coming to attack, so please hurry as soon as we arrive. "


    I don''t have any muscles. But Pfeiffer decided to thoroughly interrogate this messenger.


    "But you have always moved your troops to threaten the borders of Krums and Kraia, haven''t you? It may not have been much praise since the founding of our country to this day, but I can''t trust your words even from us."


    "Thank you very much for your words. But even that war was fought by the now-running generals. There are not many leading fighters in Japan, and some generals are increasingly advocating strong measures. Strangely enough, I felt like I should be at war at the time, but when I calmly returned, Tragathlon had no interest in it and had just mischaracterized its resources. Let''s not forget why we are waging war against other countries at this time when we are going to destroy monsters.��


    So the current king, prime minister, and other civil servants say they are against the war?


    ��Of course, it''s here��.


    Pfeiffer struggled a little against the frightened messenger.


    "Then we will go to the capital, so let all the forts raise white flags until then." In the capital as it is, we will meet with the king and his entourage. If these demands do not pass, all the strongholds, towns, etc. along the way will be burned down as hostile. At the same time, order the rebels to retreat. Tell them to turn because our troops are approaching the capital! ��


    "Oh, my God. We can''t do that much with our own authority..."


    It''s terrible, messenger!


    Dan and Pfeiffer slam the table and stand up in the shape of anger. The envoy flipped behind the curtain.


    ��Eek!��


    "Then we will not stop our assault until we receive a colorful reply." If you don''t like it, you can fly your horse to the capital and get a reply from the king! You will apologize to the ambassadors who have appeared so far! "


    Hah, hah! Thank you very much!


    "I''ll wait three days." I can''t wait any longer! "


    And it came to pass, when he had spoken with a loud voice, that the messenger went out, and ran the horse toward the city. Ozudva, the first officer who saw the situation, looked even more troubled.


    "Pfeiffer-sama is mean, too." It will take you 20 days to get to and from the capital. Can''t you wait till then? "


    ��What does Osdoba say? If the expeditionary forces really care about Tragaslon''s fate, it''s possible we won''t be able to turn our backs on the capital. If that happens, the situation will change completely."


    That''s true.


    "In case anything happens, the capital falls or there is a temporary truce, and we are transferred to the expeditionary side." If we do that, we may be able to make a stand, but it''s still possible to destroy each of them depending on the expeditionary movement. Nothing is more terrifying than isolating ourselves in enemy territory. If you were a border collar, you would have some knowledge of it. "


    I don''t think it''s imposing anyway.


    You''re cute compared to the impulse of Alpha Reese.


    That''s for sure.


    In Pfeiffer''s joking words, Osdoba couldn''t help but nod. We didn''t have much time to talk at this continental peace conference, but Alphilees knew Pfeiffer''s position had risen, and he congratulated Pfeiffer.


    At that time, even if it became a war in the future, Alphilees suggested that it was better to think of it as a strong and ruthless general externally. Until Pfeiffer becomes king, I say.


    It was Pfeiffer who was thinking about softening his attitude, so I was surprised to hear that point, but it worked out well. Pfeiffer didn''t want to dance on her mercenary palm, but she didn''t want to weigh in on any useful advice.


    Continued

 2290 Beginning of the war, its 33rd ~ Southern Front ④ ~

    Pfeiffer and Reifan''s prospectus worked. Considering that the Tragathlon Expeditionary Force was not composed entirely of dolls, but mixed with ordinary humans, it was visibly clear that the forts near the capital would fall one after another, and if there was no supply line, they would automatically retreat.


    Rayfan replied lightly to Pfeiffer''s question about what to do if all expeditionary forces were made up of dolls.


    "In that case, don''t hesitate to destroy everything." In a way, I hope, but I don''t think so. ��


    "Why do you think that is?"


    "After all, you can fantasize about your opponent if you have humans mixed with you." Which is a human and which is a doll? So, if the other person''s hand loosens, it''s a tightened one. "


    That is why we need to wipe them out mercilessly. No matter how much curse future generations receive. That''s right, Rayfan explained.


    Osdoba leaked his thoughts to Pfeiffer as he bent his mouth to the letter.


    "I''m afraid of women these days." My name was Lord Alphilees, and my name was Little Princess Rayfan. I''m going to miss my wife. "


    "Are you from the house of your wife?" But I thought Alphilees was better than me this time. "


    ��Why?��


    "Didn''t I tell you that Princess Rayfan is prepared to be cursed?" But I don''t think so. We are in charge, the Guruzard army. In a few decades, Guruzard and Kraia will be the ones who wiped out the Tragathlon. ��


    Oh my! But in this battle, if you win, you''ll be able to cede land to Claire.


    ��That''s why we''re also taking on stigma. After this war, Princess Rayfan will gain effective control as Tragaslon is weakened and shut down from the economy. As early as a dozen years from now, there won''t be any Tragathlon left. At least the little princess Rayfan should disappear while she''s still alive."


    "Are you going to do that?"


    ��On the contrary, we could be.��


    Huh?


    Pfeiffer snorted, disgruntled, as Ozdoba roared ravingly.


    "Peripheral peers won''t do that." Are you sensitive to cross-border disputes, but are you not good at being squeezed out of the economy? "


    Economy... Is your skill so different from that of Lord Pfeiffer?


    "As far as the economy is concerned, I would be worshipping the dust one or two more times." What is more decisive is that Kreya''s economic ground is weak. As long as Klums is decent, national strength will open up every year. This difference can''t be bridged. Even if Veezel and Tragaslon were to form a tripartite union, their economic power would eventually be unable to defeat Krums. Now that Guruzard is in the hindsight, it''s impossible to use his powers. The only chance I had was during the upcoming civil strife. That''s probably why the black magician aimed at Krums. It''s the most efficient way to paralyze the doorways of beasts and human society. "


    "So... was the other person thinking that much?"


    "I guess so. She''s a terrible opponent, isn''t she?" But Alpha Reese and Little Princess Rayfan are thinking of returning the blow to them without giving up anymore. I am in awe of that mood. Aren''t you the brightest ladies? I took a bite at it. Of course, I''ll get the spillage. "


    ��What will happen to Claire in the future?��


    Pfeiffer laughed hahaha at Ozdova''s worried face.


    "That''s why you ride a winning horse." I don''t understand. You can''t leave the running of the country to your stupid brothers, can you? "


    ��Yes, that''s what I thought so strongly.��


    "Then as soon as this war is over, you should seriously convince your surroundings." We''d better have more allies, and Claire would be more prosperous. The civil unrest in Roman''s Land may continue for some time. Then you''d better take the throne at this time. "


    You''re going to start a revolt?


    "I will preach the need to the king." If that doesn''t work, you''ll be king even if you rebel. I''m finally ready. To do that, we have to survive this battle first. "


    Yes!


    Along with Osdoba''s plainside, Pfeiffer began to move his army with determination. As planned, the Tragaslon Expeditionary Force was forced to fight the Guruzard army and succeeded in pushing them back. The Tragathlon army is crushed, and some generals have offered to surrender, but they will also destroy the relentlessly surrendered army.


    One reason is that you can''t tell the difference between a doll and someone who isn''t. Because it is possible that the doll that was thought to have been annihilated until now is not distinguishable because it has changed its shape and lived. It wasn''t enough for the army to be devoured from the inside.


    And the other was to show a thorough posture and terrorize Tragathlon. Rayfan needed to thoroughly tell Tragaslon what would happen next. The battle will continue. I can''t wait to be punched in the back the next time I leave.


    The Tragathlon Expeditionary Force finally made its way to the narrow streets of the mountains. Both entrances have been blocked, and therefore are in complete isolation. But even if there are humans among them, they have fallen their heads to the surrendered generals, so it is no longer a standoff. They will come out before they run out of food. There were about 5,000 soldiers left. All of them are injured, but if one response is made incorrectly, there will be a lot of damage here. Don''t make a mistake with the last stuffing. Rayfan had another meeting with General Gruzard.


    Continued

 2291 The beginning of the war, its 34th ~ Southern Front ⑤ ~

    How''s the enemy doing?


    "Yes, the enemy is building a simple fence." We have received similar reports from Pfeiffer on the other side, so let''s rest first. ��


    That''s right, three days and three nights, we have to get caught up and chased around


    Vargo was dumbfounded, but the generals suddenly took a deep breath, recalling the tragedy of the battle between them. Some of Gruzard''s beasts could not get their nails greased because the enemy had killed them too much, and for that reason they were temporarily leaving the front.


    The execution of the captured generals was undertaken by the Klums army, but the executioners who had fallen to their necks were exhausted and the execution could not proceed, so they finally dug a hole into the prisoners themselves and pushed them into it to survive. The neck you took, it was 25,000. The greatest number of fatalities in modern warfare was recorded in this battle.


    In such a miserable way, some of Krums''s generals had nightmares or even declared to themselves that they wanted to leave the mission, but Reifan punished them severely. When I felt the seriousness of this battle against the little princess who was coming to the battle with a harsh attitude, and when I found out that some of the killed generals were melted and puppets, I was prepared to do what I had to do with the Krums army. Thousands of Krums forces were now coming to this battle in the dark and flickering light.


    The First Officer of the Beast Admiral Bahia continues to report.


    "The enemy is already exhausted and has low morale." Even when we came, we didn''t even have the energy to shoot arrows. I thought it would take a few days because I took most of the food or burned it. "


    "Then you will come out during the first day." That would be the last time. "


    There''s no change in policy, Princess Rayfan.


    Of course.


    Rayfan responds quickly to Rocha''s words. Seeing the attitude, Ron sighed.


    "Then rest tonight, Your Royal Highness." The Guruzard army will take care of the vigilance. ��


    No, but that''s it.


    "Look at your own face in the mirror or on the surface of the water." Nakahara''s most beautiful princess has been ruined. You don''t have to carry everything on your own. "


    Rayfan was a bit troubled by Ron''s advances, but if his expression was not so bad, it could cause anxiety to the General. Rayfan clenched his fist and relaxed his shoulders.


    "Then I''ll leave you to it tonight." But please use some of Krums''s generals to patrol. "


    ��But��


    "If the General completely de-escalates now, he won''t be able to fight until tomorrow." They have not experienced fierce battles, and they lack the experience of a tragic war. I have managed to endure it for a few days now. Actually, we are close to our limits.


    Besides, it''s possible that the enemy still has something to hide. It would be better to drive out just some of them. ��


    Well, that''s how it is.


    Rayfan said that and left the scene straightforward. There is no doubt that she was quite tired because the lights went out soon after she entered her tent.


    Lieutenants, centered on Gruzard''s beast generals, have reconfirmed Ron''s instructions.


    Which way do you plan to break through?


    "Normally speaking, the Claire Army." It''s the way to go. "


    "But they don''t necessarily have common sense." If you''re a dead soldier who''s not even a human, you might not want to be annihilated. In that case, they''ll come for the most valuable head. ��


    When that happens, you''ll be Rayfan-sama.


    "It seems that the Demon King has targeted me before." If you''re moving under the intent of a black magician, it''s highly likely to be. "


    "Whatever you do, you must protect me."


    Wonders and beasts were increasingly making statements that would soon protect Rayfan as a general. Many of them were loyal, but more than being an ally of Dryan, they felt a sense of talent and care for Rayfan as a politician.


    In time, Vargo gave Rocha his thoughts as he fought alongside Gruzardo''s enchanting human princesses.


    "I think she''s a little overreacting. That princess is..."


    "I see. It may be unlucky for Tragaslon, but I''ve only been able to pay for the bugs in the lion''s body that I couldn''t get rid of in the last few days."


    Ron nods to Roch''s harsh opinion.


    ��I agree that hesitation here is not in the best interest of either us or Tragathlon. But it is doubtful whether we can work together to eliminate the element of anxiety lurking within ourselves".


    "Prime Minister, are you saying that tomorrow is my day?"


    "I wonder what country it is. Together with us, we are now attacking our own country."


    "Does that mean no one can have anything to do with him?"


    ��That''s why the Great War is here��.


    The words of Rocha made us all united. Vargo claps his hands to get rid of the harsh atmosphere.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, I One thing to do is to ruthlessly annihilate the puppet Tragaslon army. No matter what, they''re not civilians, they''re soldiers. If you''re not ready to fight and die, you don''t have to be a soldier. You don''t have to be more heartbroken than you need to be. If you need to be heartbroken, we beast generals are the ones who bear the greatest responsibility. Tell the generals if anything happens to them, it''s our fault. From tomorrow onwards, you can leave your conscience with our army and tell them to be ruthless. That''s great!"


    Along with Vargo''s drink, the military council was disbanded. Ron was impressed that Vargo was reliable at a time like this. With so many good field commanders, I''m sure Guruzard is strong. But I never thought this battle would end like this.


    The concern will be manifested in a nightmare-like form.


    Continued

 2292 Beginning of the war, its 35th ~ Southern Front ⑥ ~

    We''ve got movement in enemy territory!


    The report of the guard was made in the morning. The Guruzard army''s impression at this point is why at this time. Many soldiers had already climbed Yang and finished their meals at the end of the shift.


    The time when you have the most energized, physically enriched, and soldiers awake. The darkness of the night made it the most unsuitable time for raids. In fact, the tents were filled with executives who had finished their meals. Of course, the response is quick.


    How many are there?


    When Ron asked a question, the scouts answered hesitantly.


    "That''s... only 100 people."


    "100 people? What can you do with such a small group of people?"


    "That''s a state without horses, without arms, without domination." It''s slowly coming through the woods, like a zombie or something, and I wonder what''s going on. ��


    "What happened to Tako?" If it''s the enemy, we''ll take them down. Don''t be relentless, when you get out of the woods, consider it hostile and destroy it! "


    Haha


    With Vargo''s drink, the scout ran to give the message, but it was a strange move. It''s good to put a fence in the mountains to defend them, but if you''re thinking about land use and the procurement of food and supplies, you might want to put some formations in the forest in front of you. The cadres thought that when they recovered their health, they would be ready to spawn.


    While throwing away the advantages of the land, I went through the forest and raided with small groups. It was an unexpected tactic. That''s exactly where Ray Fan came in. She tied her hair up and came in dressed like she could run around if she had to, like she had already finished the battle. I don''t have any armor on, but I think the fact that I''m equipped with a breastplate and other equipment may also take into account the possibility of directing myself on the battlefield.


    Everyone knew she wasn''t a decoration, but I admired her bravery, wondering if she was even thinking about taking command on the front line. Rayfan gazes at the scout''s back.


    "It looks like the scouts ran away, what did they do?"


    "Princess Rayfan, the enemy has attacked."


    Rayfan reacted to Rocha''s words with a strange expression. I guess you thought you weren''t nervous.


    In that case, you all look troubled, right?


    "That''s..."


    One of the executives explains. Rayfan''s expression turned pale.


    "... that might not be a good idea."


    Princess Rayfan, what''s wrong with you?


    "No, I wish I was sad." It''s better to be prepared just in case. ��


    Rayfan whispered to his side and immediately ran a message. Ron blames himself for that.


    "Princess Rayfan, is there anything you want to hide from us?"


    ��It''s a precautionary measure, but it''s also a potential means of paying a fair price. Preferably, all Gruzardos should be pushed through unknowingly. Because it is a hand that I have never used unnecessarily. Better to go to the front than that.��


    "So are we?"


    ��Yes. Depending on what happens, we might as well take command directly from the front and inspire the soldiers.��


    Looking at Rayfan''s serious expression, Ron assumed what would happen.


    "--The more you get, the more I feel that you''re concerned and intend to." Will the enemy come out with the second and third battles? "


    ��Depending on how much reserve you have, you might want to think about it. You might want to watch out for riding squads coming out at the same time. Without accompanying soldiers, it might not be so threatening.��


    "I understand." Since we don''t know anything, we can leave you to deal with it in the unlikely event. "


    "Yes, I''m prepared to do that."


    A terrible man. Ron feared Rayfan''s wisdom not only because of his courage and bargaining power, but also because of his perspective on the battlefield.


    And it happened when they just stepped out onto the front line and approached the fence to see the forest in front of them. The scouts who were watching their movements in the woods came running back, changing their blood.


    Oh, my God!


    The scouts are often appointed among the beasts, especially the sober and wise. It would have been unusual if it had changed the blood profile so far.


    "So, it''s coming out!" They''re coming! "


    "There is something to panic about. One hundred enemy soldiers---"


    It''s not an enemy soldier, it''s a demon king!


    As soon as the scouts shouted, a giant demon king, bigger than a tree, appeared shaking the ground, pushing down the forest trees.


    It was easy to imagine what would happen considering that the number of trees in the forest was still swaying.


    Continued

 2293 Beginning of the war, its 36th ~ Southern Front (7 ~

    "Enemy attack! Form up and push them back!" All Squad Leaders, prepare to attack! "


    "Hah! Prepare to attack, team up! Hit at least 3 squadrons in a pair of 10!" Don''t step back until you''re defeated, you''re annihilated! "


    "" Awwww! ""


    As expected, Gruzard''s army had a different level of training. Even if the demon king''s swarm was the opponent, his willingness to fight, level of skill, and fighting spirit did not fall. However, it was a pure fact that almost everyone was pale against the demon king who came out of the forest one after another.


    Vargo also spearheaded his efforts to inspire his soldiers.


    "Attacks always work, they''re creatures too." Identify the features, surround them and kill them! "


    That said, their regenerative abilities aren''t unusual, are they?


    "Cut the skin and flesh off the opponent so fast that regeneration can''t keep up!" Numbers are overwhelmingly higher than ours. We can and must defeat them! Guruzardo''s pride will be ravaged by such a monster! "


    As the soldiers responded to Vargo''s inspiration, cheering sprang to the forefront of their forces, Vargo''s assault spurred the war.


    Ron sees it and stops Roch.


    "Leave the first wave of enemies to Vargo."


    You think there''s a second wave?


    "Sir Rayfan read it that way." I will do the same for the enemy commander. Small power strikes are a bad idea, but a powerful wave-shaped attack will reduce the enemy''s willingness to fight. This could continue. Never die. Choose to retreat if you want to. Especially if you have more than 100 captains, you must let them survive. "


    ��Is that to prioritize life?��


    ��That''s right, that''s where we need to decide. And a very tough decision could save us all as a result.��


    "Speak up, Chancellor."


    Ron narrows his eyes and hides his mouth from Rocha''s critical gaze.


    "When you start politics, you don''t get the cunning to say it." But the stigma is on me, so forgive me. But when I''m gone, you''re next. [M] You''ll have to understand that. "


    ... I understand. Let''s fight to make sure it doesn''t happen.


    Rocha watched the battle unflaggingly as he grasped Ron''s determination.


    The vanguard of Vargo has an advantage in the battle. As expected, I isolated each of the Demon Lords while showing their cooperation. I repeatedly left them without interruption, and I was sure to reduce the number of them.


    What''s his weakness?!


    "When I smashed my eyes, they got more eyes. Shit!"


    "Just calm down and crush it from one end!"


    "The number of injured is increasing, the 17th Platoon will retreat once!" Help the wounded! "


    "Two platoons on the left flank, hurry!"


    Ron flashed his instructions as he watched the battle unfold. And when Vargo sank the third Demon King, the next report came from the scouts.


    "The second battle of the enemy has left!" That number, 100! "


    Reinforcement from the Demon King again?


    I don''t know, you''re the same person again.


    "It must be the Demon King for sure." Does it deform in the woods? "


    Why don''t you just take it down before it deforms?


    "Are you scared of the enemy?" It''s just that a demon king emerges directly from the circle. "


    Ron and Rocher discuss the scout''s report, but they don''t come up with a good conclusion. When the first wave of the Demon King reduced the number to less than half, the second wave emerged from the forest. But Rocha and Ron clenched their teeth at the unexpected.


    ... the shape of the Demon King is different!


    Previously, the human form was the center, but now the insect form?


    Before that, the demon king was mainly a person or beast who imitated two-legged or four-legged walking. But this time, more than six worm-shaped demon kings ran out.


    The Demon King was sturdy, but he was moving slowly. However, the Demon Kings moved fast and quickly fell into disrepair with Vargo''s advance party.


    "Cool! Let''s go!"


    "Come on, Rohr!"


    The troops led by Rocha left so that they could play, but now they seemed to be in a mixed battle with their predecessors. I managed to bring Rocha''s speed-sensitive troops into the crossfire, but if I turned around, it wouldn''t be strange if they were ravaged all at once.


    Rayfan, who was watching the situation next to Ron, somehow understood the intentions of the other party. This was the fourth time I had direct experience leading an army, including when I defeated my brother Muster. Along with that experience, Rayfan knew that it was different from when dealing with the Demon King.


    When dealing with the Demon King, it was necessary to assume a different development than usual. I also checked with Alfilise, but I had the same impression. In other words, assume the worst of the worst. In this case, what is the most unpleasant thing to be done? Rayfan manages wisdom.


    "If I am the enemy - what do you think?" Think... Think, Rayfan. "


    "Damn it, the next demon king is about half an hour from the first wave!" I didn''t think it was just one wave, but it''s the next! "


    "That''s right, the enemy is out early." It''s like I was ready... No, I think I''m ready. So, what''s the next move? "


    When Rayfan thought about it, he was also contacted by Blue Wynn''s scouts, who were scouting over the enemy lines and over the mountains.


    Continued

 2294 Beginning of the war, its 37th ~ Southern Front (8) ~

    Lady Rayfan!


    That''s a bad report, isn''t it?


    Yes, the enemy''s third wave and escort are coming!


    "... after all, this is not necessarily the main purpose."


    Rayfan thought for a moment, then turned his determined eyes toward them.


    Can you dig deeper into the enemy space?


    ��It''s hard, but I don''t think there''s anything I can''t do.��


    "I don''t hate some damage. Explore with force.��


    Seeing Rayfan''s determined eyes, Bluwin''s scout bowed and left. At the same time, he turned his horse towards Ron.


    Lord Ron.


    Princess, I think you''d better step down a little bit.


    "Yes, the third wave of the enemy is coming, so I''ll just let it go down." The escort appears to be with them. I was wondering if the enemy main force was going to spawn. "


    What?


    Ron is surprised at Rayfan''s information, and even more so at his next proposal.


    "That will be held by our troops." Sir Ron, please be ready to change your team. "


    Huh? The second wave of enemies are still fighting each other in a mixed battle...


    "The distance between the first and second waves and the third wave is narrowed. Five minutes drive to here. If this prepares the fourth and fifth waves, we will be in danger. I''m also worried that if the other person has the means to push their back, they will be completely destroyed. As a commander of the army, I still don''t think it''s time to fight against or against it.


    Moreover, if this was the creation of a demon king by an Experion, a human who was forced to become a demon king could collapse and die in a few days. If so, we will win if we flee for a few days. It would be ridiculous to lose a general. ��


    What proof do you have?


    "We''re making our enemies explore the realm a little more aggressively." Now, let''s make sure we have a soldier who can handle both, rather than just pushing ahead. ��


    "However, if you retreat, you will become a death squad." When you run away while being chased by the demon king-- "


    ��I have an idea, too. Trust me, can you trust me?"


    Ron often roared in Rayfan''s words, but in tactics and internal affairs, Ron is not so confident in strategy. It is obvious that Dryan has a strategic eye, so he is satisfied with the position of Prime Minister, and his foresight is better than that of other beasts. To that extent, he is not as confident as Zeldos or Amur.


    Ron did not intend to leave Grouzard''s mainstay in the hands of other countries, but he certainly believes that all possible dangers should be taken into account. The best thing to do was to step aside and fall into the muddy swamp.


    However, it was too different from Guruzard''s previous indiscriminate battles to make an immediate decision.


    "... I understand." Backfill will not spawn and will begin to disperse. But at least the first wave of the enemy was wiped out. And if we don''t hit the second wave, we won''t even be able to retreat. I hope you''ll forgive me for all the fighting. "


    ��Of course, we''ll need some time to get stuck.��


    That said, Rayfan moves his troops, and the Krums forces intercept them on the narrow path of the forest in front of the enemy''s main camp. Gruzard was to fight the Demon King with Vargo and Rocha''s troops alone.


    According to Ron''s calculations, the battle was going to be a tough one, as he planned to take out the soldiers in the back and destroy them all at once. The soldiers in the main force are just watching their people fall as they get hurt at the end of their eyes and nose.


    Eventually, the sound of battle began to rise on the narrow path of the forest. The third wave of hostiles and the Krumsfeld forces crashed into each other. Narrow paths can kill enemy maneuvers, but you need to be ready to die to prevent the Demon King''s assault. Ron felt a bit anxious.


    Has Lord Rayfan gone down?


    Yes, I have already paid you.


    "Attach 500 guards to Lord Rayfan." You will spawn a thousand guards on the Krums army. "


    Haha


    "Now, what kind of hands does Lord Rayfan have behind his back?" We didn''t think it was better not to know, but we didn''t hear anything, but it was a big deal. ��


    Thinking that Ron couldn''t stand this impatience without himself, Dryan was just trying to put up with what he meant by entrusting his army to us.


    And by the time Rayfan''s scouts returned, the battle was about to unfold.


    I''m Rayfan!


    Did you find out?


    "Yes, there were many tents unnaturally deep in the enemy field." The tent is bigger than the usual one, and from the inside-- "


    The demon kings appeared one after another, right?


    Yes, yes.


    ��Were any of these individuals likely to meet this condition?��


    When Rayfan showed the scout the conditions he had written down on the paper, he stared at the paper as if he were eating them. Then, while moistening her dry mouth with a spit, she finally squeezed out her words.


    There were some individuals who seemed to meet this condition.


    ��I''ll check. Is everything else okay?��


    "Yes, I''ve checked almost all the individuals coming out of the tent, so probably." If we have a follow-up report, I think it will come from the next scout. ��


    "I see... then we can win."


    Rayfan laughed confidently. It was not the graceful smile that the usual little princess would show, but a sophisticated smile, like Alfilise, that challenging, viewers would have the same impression when they saw it.


    Continued

 2295 Beginning of the war, its 38th ~ Southern Front (9) ~

    Rayfan then sends another message to Ron. This time, I told them to push back as far as they could.


    "Do your best...? There''s something there."


    We have not been informed of what is, but we need to be prepared to suffer if we are to fall back as fast as we can. Ron also wanted to check Rayfan''s plans, but after looking at the instructions, he was convinced that this method was a winner.


    "Guruzard doesn''t have the art of retreating and winning, but why don''t you try?" Order Rocha''s palace to retreat from Vargo first! Feel free to leave your troops and food unattended and retreat! ��


    Under Ron''s direction, Gruzardo retreated unaccustomed, but with Roch''s resourcefulness, the retreat was less damaging. The number of second waves had already been reduced considerably, but Guruzard''s forces had suffered a lot.


    And the Krums army that stood on the narrow road also struggled in the center of the battle, so it took less damage than I thought because the demon king who had captured it might compete. They burned smoke screens that stained their eyes with a lot of bad smell, and retreated brilliantly as they rolled up.


    And by the time Rocha retreated, there was a sound from under the ground. And Roach looked at it. The ground just around the place where the formation was laid was sunk, and a group of demon kings crawled out from underneath. They were going to go through the ground and get behind us.


    "What-if it wasn''t for Princess Rayfan''s instructions, we would have been blown to the side and behind." I''m afraid you were predicting that. "


    ��If there''s any information on the Blue Wynn scouts,�� he said.


    In the back, Rayfan told Ron.


    "We need ambushes and bizarre measures to break the solid formation." Among them are the means of digging underground tunnels, but they are also described in human texts. What happens if the Demon King does - our scouts report an individual diving in the ground. The first wave of the first giants did not break our line, so they must have changed their plan. ��


    "In other words, the enemy is making the next demon king while watching our way out...?"


    ��That''s a possibility. Experion heard that he has also succeeded in giving direction to what kind of demon king he will be transformed into. In that case, it''s a good idea to create the next Demon King while watching the enemy come out. If I were an enemy commander, I would.��


    I see.


    ��But then there''s another problem.��


    What''s the problem?


    "There will be individuals in the enemy puppet that don''t just listen to orders." At the very least, there are enough individuals who can make these dolls function as armies and oppose us. If being cornered so far is part of the plan, then I''m worried about how far we''re going to get. We''ll need to get ready for some wear and tear, but we''ll need to get rid of it here. ��


    Ron recited Rayfan''s readiness. There were nearly 50 to 100 demon kings in both the first and second waves. I defeated most of them, but the demon king who dug underground and the demon king who broke through the narrow path were still around 200. In addition, there are thousands of opposing soldiers who seem to be accompanying the dolls. Even though it was a doll, the military executives had a harsh expression on their faces when it came to the irony of being an alien demon king with a human.


    Ron calmly suggested that it would be tough to intercept all of this by ourselves. And Rayfan said calmly.


    ��It''s okay, here''s the next way to do it.��


    Raising his hand, Rayfan and the others in the brown robe walked slowly behind him. When the first of them took the hood away, there was a brilliant blonde lady there.


    Is there a Princess Rayfan you contacted me about?


    ��Yes, I''m a Ray fan, for sure. Who are you?"


    "I am Marigold, a representative of the Kim faction, affiliated with the Magic Society. Is it okay to be the counterparty of this transaction?"


    I see, I''m your trading partner.


    The two people who only seemed graceful at first sight were consistent with the impressions of the beastmen who saw them from the side. It was like seeing two beasts holding each other back the first time they hit each other in the face.


    Marigold glanced at the enemy territory. Enemies were already looming, and battles were about to begin in battle.


    Continued

 2296 Beginning of the war, its 39-45 southern front

    "Well then, it looks like we don''t have much time. I''ll make a final check, Your Highness." We, the Golden Faction''s 200 elite soldiers, will help you fight the monsters. ��


    ��In return, we in the Duchy of Krums will provide the Golden Faction with 10 years of financial assistance, a place to work, and as much material as possible.��


    "It''s a contract, isn''t it?" By the way, I have also called the Rikishi faction to account for the fact that our sorcery has been disabled. This is a service. ��


    "Thank you, but I won''t thank you." After all, given the tactical necessity, it''s only natural for a magician to be accompanied by a magician with a different kind of magic. "


    Rayfan''s words sparked between the smiling Marigold and Rayfan.


    But without cocooning it, Marigold flashed his instructions with a gentle smile.


    "Golden Faction soldier, forward!" Support the struggling Guruzard and Krums! "


    Hah!


    Under the command of Marigold, the big magicians headed to the front with a loud footsteps. The golden faction specializes in metallic sorcery. The essence of this is self-reinforcement.


    The robes were stripped off by the powerful magicians, and there emerged a tall, stunning fighter. They stood shields large enough to hide their bodies uniformly and chanted sorcery.


    Rigidity (Muscle Form)


    "Hey, ahhhh!"


    ��Shhhhhhh!��


    Reinforcing their muscle strength and body hardness with sorcery, they cracked between the leading Gruzard and the Demon King and took the attack by force. Even the armor of a soldier in the shape of a torso makes the magicians of the golden faction look good.


    We''ve taken care of this!


    You guys have the strength to attack!


    "What!?"


    The Beastmen were surprised, but a succession of gold magicians jumped in.


    "Beast Soldier, I will cast sorcery." Don''t move there! "


    "What, what!?"


    [Protecting the earth, protecting the spirits, black glowing elements (elements). Give them your blessing!]


    Goken Armor (Heavy Scale)


    Enhanced sorcery for hundreds of Gruzard''s leading soldiers at once. By specifying a range, it is a group sorcery that was successfully forced.


    This shouldn''t kill you with a few physical attacks!


    Be careful with acid attacks and fire, ice, and sorcery!


    You should be able to increase your attack power as well.


    "It lasts a quarter of an hour. When the time comes, we''ll send in the next reinforced unit. Don''t look at the time of withdrawal by mistake!"


    The sorcerers called out one after another. When the sorcerer-inflicted attack, the opponent''s surface slashed as easily as a hot cheese.


    Oops!


    This is amazing!


    Go ahead, Captain!


    The Beastmen gathered momentum and charged at the Demon King''s herd. Mobility has remained the same, but soldiers have become more sturdy and aggressive. And the magicians filled the holes in the previous formation.


    And even the strengthened demon king struggled with soft and uncertain shapes, the sorcerers directly used magic to launch a total attack.


    Ice Spear Strike (Ice Pillar)


    Rock Barrett


    Flaming Fist (Flame Knuckle)


    Tree Hammer (Trail Hammer)


    Each one was from beginner to intermediate, but the demon king was submerged by the sorcery that was beating him uninterrupted. Marigold is satisfied with his group strength.


    "Fufu, it was worthwhile to increase the actual training of the Demon King Crusade, after all."


    "It has been the case since our time that we can''t use the theory alone." The sorcerer had a lot of real battles. It''s not the magician''s job to hang around in the leech room! "


    That''s why can you stop coming to the front with your cane on?


    Marigold leaves the sorcery association and complains to the Veifseller representative who accompanied him to the front. But it looks like the Vaif Seller won''t be able to pull back much blood.


    "Hmm, I didn''t make a fool of myself. Without metallic sorcery in the first place, you''d be a bedridden baba. Well then, it''s better if you just lay down the impossible a little bit more."


    I don''t think you''re going to do anything nonsense, am I?


    "I didn''t mean to do it unless I told you you had bad postpartum fat." The Carabal boy from the Riki faction is doing well, but he doesn''t have enough punches. Beauty is always the best way to raise the morale of a soldier. "


    A little representative?


    Marigold didn''t have time to stop, and Vife Seller put the fruit of his dreams in his mouth, and simultaneously pushed it out with a magic booster, and threw out his wand and stepped forward. Its curved spine straightens as it glances, restoring freshness to its withered flesh.


    When I ripped off the robe, there appeared an exceptional beauty who exposed the demonic limbs without hesitation.


    "Now, I wonder if this is the first direct battle in 50 years." There''s blood coming out of your veins, isn''t there? "


    Hey, representative! Are you going to fight me?


    ��Whenever I need to remember, Marie or Lucy. To face an overwhelming opponent, it''s just right for the leading person to do something stupid. No matter how you prepare for the demon king''s swarm, you won''t be able to defeat him completely, but this time you need to win overwhelmingly. Then what should I do if I don''t feel like using up one or two of my grandmother''s lives?"


    That''s why!


    "When you let me do it." It''s going to be harder, but there are times I can''t survive. I''ll take care of the rest, Marie. "


    Vajra Flight Armor (Diamond Wing Armor)


    When I told him so, the Veifseller literally flew away. The ultimate in legendary golden magic that pushed golden magic to a large faction. Marigold is surprised and excited to see whether it really existed, and unexpectedly appreciates the beauty of the Weifseller. It was the best magic that could be seen to smash any strong enemy, even a demon king.


    And because of the vibrant scene, the question of who cares arises at the same time.


    Representative... I wonder how long you''ve been wearing such exposed clothes...


    Marigold felt almost instinctively that this battle would definitely end in a victory when he thought of such a boring thing.


    Continued

 2297 Beginning of the war, its 40-50 southern front

    You''re almost finished, aren''t you?


    Vargo and his army cadres were watching the battlefield as it ended. It is known that demon kings and dolls burn to ashes when they die, and rarely contaminate the land. In that regard, there were some parts that were easier to use than monsters.


    If you kill a lot of Goblins or Orcs, you must ask Arnelia to purify them. Otherwise, the land will be contaminated, and zombie orcs and goblins will form. If that happened, it could be a more troublesome swarm than the monsters that were alive.


    Now I was breaking down the demon king who had become a huge ash mass just in case, and putting it together on a bigger mountain and lit it around again.


    Since that female magician came out, the flow has completely come here.


    Yeah, I was wondering what kind of idiot she was at first.


    "The outfit was that one, but..."


    The executives recall the face and attire of the Vaif Seller and blush unexpectedly. A beauty with slightly dull blonde hair wearing only a robe, dressed in a dress that is almost only partially hidden. The impact looks the same, but the most important thing is its combat power. The ability to tear several Demon Lords apart with bare hands and melee magic, and the closer you get to her, the more Sorcery support effects (buffs) you gain, and the more Sorcery you gain. Probably applied a form of the barrier, but the group she brought with her almost destroyed the enemy forces as a result.


    The fourth and fifth waves of the enemy were similarly scattered, and by that time, the Kraya army that attacked from the opposite side had raided the enemy''s main force and destroyed it brilliantly. Pfeiffer did not fight properly, but threw fire, artillery, and oil from the top of the valley and burned down the enemy''s resistance to the minimum. Usually, it is unacceptable as an outrageous means, but it seems that Fafar kept the promise of "thoroughly" according to law.


    Is this the end of the battle?


    "It hurts me not to be able to confirm the death of the enemy commander, especially the one who commanded the supposed doll." Were you on the battlefield or not? "


    ��You''re not sure if you''re really there, are you?��


    "Yes. Perhaps it was a disturbing sign, but I certainly felt the will." Sometimes we know that because we fought hard. You guys felt the presence of a creepy will, didn''t you? "


    That''s true.


    All the executives nodded together.


    "Even though Dotsuko always had eyes like glass balls that she didn''t think about, she was sending out something like a grudge against humans. All the opponents are so. And as far as the enemy''s controlled movement goes, there must have been a commander nearby.��


    ��If dolls are produced in large quantities, they won''t be finished until you slap the commander.��


    I''m sure so, but it seems that Princess Rayfan is clapping her hands as well.


    "What!?"


    The cadres shouted with surprise, but Vargo felt the same way in his heart.


    "When I first saw her, I thought she was an unreliable princess, but human growth is really fast." That''s why it''s funny, it''s scary. I want to maintain a friendly relationship like this.


    Vargo looked from a distance at Reifan, who rushed to the post-war treatment and wounded watching under his command, speaking anxious and anticipatory words.


    "The checkpoint. Will you help us?"


    Is this, like, a war?


    "Even if you''re not so frightened, you''re old." Tragaslon is attacking Krums, so there was a troublesome checkpoint. We''re also being driven out of this place and bothered. We are checking the passing humans, so please cooperate. What, we''re almost done.


    The soldier turned his gaze to the old man and the carriage with a sloppy attitude, but he was not sloppy. Rather, I was watching the carriage sharply, and I could see that the soldiers who were holding it behind me were holding their positions without alarm, as if they were not going to jump. It was the peasants who spoke the tone, but the old man could also see that they were not low-trained soldiers such as wartime conscripts, but professional soldiers.


    The old man tried to approach in a despicable manner, but the soldier stopped him with a spear.


    "Don''t come near without permission." You just have to show us your identity, your purpose, the people in the carriage, and your stuff. "


    "Hah... the war is breaking out, and we are about to run from Traguslon to Krums with our families, relying on our relatives." My grandmother died last year, so I''m travelling with my daughter and her son. "


    Where''s my daughter''s husband?


    "War took me, and I was gone."


    How old is your grandson?


    "19 and 13 this year."


    Where''s my granddaughter''s husband?


    I''m not here yet.


    It looks like a peasant, but isn''t it too late to get married?


    ��I used to be a merchant, and two years ago, after Krums regained his position, the money and wealth kept flowing to Krums, and I started to trade with him. My grandmother made me sick, so I couldn''t get out of business, and I missed the ride. My grandmother is dead, my daughter''s husband is missing, and there are rumors that Klums will win the war, right? I''m afraid to go to Krums while I have the goods and start a new one."


    The old man answers the questions that are sent out quickly. The questioning soldier glanced at the back examiner, but he shook his head to the side to show that there was no problem.


    The soldier still hadn''t cleared his suspicions. When he walked towards the carriage, he stopped the cover without permission.


    Continued

 2298 Beginning of the war, its 41-45 southern front

    There, indeed, a middle-aged woman who thought she was a daughter, her younger daughter, and a boy who had left a stupidity behind sat with a nervous expression. There is nothing extra but minimal baggage. It''s like a family fleeing from war.


    "Hmm... the carriage is as applied for."


    The soldier went around to the back of the load just in case, covered it, and checked the contents. I don''t see anything suspicious about food, perhaps items for sale.


    "Old man, what shop did you run?"


    ��It''s a daily necessity, like in a small village.��


    A grocery store that handles groceries?


    "I''ll bake some bread."


    I see.


    The soldier suddenly pierced one of the spears with no expression, and the flour gushed out from inside. The old man was looking at the situation as he turned a little blue, but the soldier was not relieved that nothing was happening, and he instructed the old man to pass with his chin in a slightly grumpy manner.


    "I don''t think there''s anything to hide." All right, let''s go. "


    Hah, hah... um, the repayment of the sacrifice...


    Think of it as a toll!


    Yes, yes!


    The old man ran away with a whip in his horse as the soldier uttered an angry voice. After going through the border for a while, he followed the signposts in the directions. Then you will enter the mountain road, not the road.


    "It''s weird... the road is narrowing, no matter what."


    "Dad, what''s going on?"


    "No, I''m supposed to go to town because it''s a mountain road..."


    When I told them that, suddenly an arrow fell on them. An old man and a middle-aged woman who do not have time to utter words and become like a halibut. At the same time that I heard screams from the carriage, the magic of fire hit the carriage, and the screams were swept away by the fire.


    How about that?


    "If you''re a normal person, you''ll die from this."


    From among the trees, sorcerers wrapped in brown robes appeared one after another. They stared at the carriage, which was enveloped in flames, guarded by swordsmen with swords, in light clothes like villagers.


    Among the swordsmen, there was also a man who was the examiner. The swordsmen bewitched the man who was the examiner.


    You shook your head sideways, so this is what happened, right?


    "The family of four made a fire." I made a mistake. Then I can''t do it!? "


    "I''m not perfect either." But the same was true of that early question, but despite the upset tone, the heart sounded as though it hadn''t changed. Then it''s acting. Why do you need to act upset? ��


    "I don''t know."


    "Those who need to perform against military personnel are very backward." That''s why I worked on the signage, led it all the way to the mountain, and confirmed it by sorcery. As a result, they were the ones who attacked with fire magic. Ask them to make the final decision. "


    The examiner turned his water to the robed magicians. The sorcerers'' expressions could not be seen in the robe, but they were staring at the flames that burned uniformly.


    How about that?


    "It should be too heavy, especially the carriage in front. It was a weight that the skeleton could not explain. There are many other suspicious points, but that''s especially true."


    "You don''t think he''s human?"


    "High Chance"


    What if I''m wrong?


    "It''s a shame."


    At the same time that the soldiers were disgusted with that shameful way of saying, when the carriage cover suddenly broke, the old man and the middle-aged woman who had just been struck by the arrow jumped up and attacked. And when they were full of fire, they came upon them in a straight line, burning their skin, and twisting their joints as if they were spiders.


    "Wow!?"


    Strange!


    The surprised swordsmen stood their swords and knocked down the thrown dagger. When the swordsmen tried to pick up the body that was jumping, the sorcerers chanted sorcery at once.


    Earth Binding


    The earth rose up and captured a strange creature that jumped like a string of earth. At the same time, something jumped out of the carriage pretending to be a boy. A sword grows from the body like a halibut, which approaches them as they spin at high speed.


    Wind Sword (Aeroslicer)


    The magic of the wind cast by the sorcerers simultaneously approached [it] like a halibut, but even the sword of the wind slashed and it was imminent.


    The swordsmen came forward as much as possible as shields, but at that time the ground suddenly sank into a slope, and [that] stopped at the end of the slope where the sword had sank. There was a merciless drop of explosives, and immediately thereafter, a lid was placed on the [Earth Wall], and the impact of losing the place of entry lifted the ground slightly. And when I opened the ground again, I could confirm that [it] was completely apart.


    It was Elyure that did it.


    "You guys, use your heads." Think about the possibility that if you''re not dead by fire magic, your magic will be invalidated. "


    You''re a sorcerer''s habit!


    "What''s the devil''s way? You can''t defeat the enemy. You can''t do shit." You can say that after you take out your enemies. "


    "What!?"


    "No, this is the next order."


    As the mage of the expedition said, a figure slowly came down from the flaming carriage. Again, magic was unleashed on the figure who was walking slowly without passing through the flames.


    Chain explosion (Chain Eclisse)


    A combination of fire and earth magic emitted by several magicians. The power of five fingers in the killing ability of the logging unit, but the appearance of the opponent from the explosion made it impossible for the logging unit to keep an eye out.


    Continued

 2299 Beginning of the war, its 42-45 southern front

    "What, is that..."


    Is it a creature?


    Walking gently through the flames, the creature appeared as if it were a human being with a metallic glow. The original colour may be white, but it looks like it is burning and shining red. His eyes were like insect eyes, and his eyes were spooky without emotion.


    "Is that also a doll...?"


    "Don''t be stupid, get ready!" I''m walking with my magic, I''m no match for you! "


    With Aerure''s words, all the expeditionary forces entered the offensive position and unleashed offensive magic at once. But all the magic of the earth, fire, water, wind, and darkness was blocked by a barrier in front of the white enemy.


    Has everything been prevented?


    Is that such a powerful magic barrier?


    "Keep attacking!" Don''t give the enemy a chance to fight back! "


    In response to Aeryale''s desperate scream, a white enemy who had never spoken before laughed. Their bright red mouths were creepy and they were wrapped in an ominous hunch. It was the butterfly that suddenly appeared in front of the white enemy.


    During the swordsmen''s magic onslaught, the rainbow-colored butterfly suddenly appeared and unexpectedly grabbed their swords.


    Butterflies on the battlefield...?


    Where did it come from?


    Did the white enemy think the same thing? I accidentally chased the butterfly that crossed in front of me. Then, after the butterfly exploded suddenly, I finally realized that the butterfly was an attack magic and was stunned.


    "That''s..."


    "It''s the captain''s magic!" All of you, get down! "


    Everyone knows that Ingville''s attack magic takes the form of a butterfly, but the problem is its power and scope. Countless butterflies flew in front of them before the white enemy screamed angrily.


    At first glance, the fantastical sight of the expedition turned pale.


    Shit, Captain, I''m serious!


    "You idiots, get down! I''m going to eat the entanglement!"


    The mages of the expedition pulled down the knights nearby to assume a defensive position. Shortly after, the butterfly exploded and turned into attack magic of various classes. Not only did the butterflies explode, but they also shoot ice, shoot metal shards, and some of them poison.


    While checking them one by one, Aerure saw pieces of metal and venom scattered inside the barrier, scorching the skin of a white enemy.


    "Physical attacks are coming through!" All hands, prepare the venom! "


    Along with the Aerulean order, the logging unit began to mix the medicinal fluid that was sitting down together in the bag and tie the mouth around it with a string. Under the signal of Aerure, he threw them over the heads of the white enemies.


    The white enemy also tried to react, but this time the butterfly near the ground exploded and the ground sank and collapsed. And as intended, the expedition broke the bag with wind magic and scattered the liquid medicine from the bag over the head of the white enemy.


    Kiyaaaaa!


    White enemies covered their heads with the venom and suffered from black smoke. The Magic Barrier disappeared and rolled around holding onto his face.


    Attack magic is unleashed at once to chase them down. Now it was time to strike directly without being disturbed by the enemy''s barriers, but when I confirmed that the enemy was still standing in the flames, Aerure jumped in a straight line. In his hand was a sword held by a knight, who pierced the white enemy with venom.


    Ahhh!


    "Kiaaaa!?"


    The white enemy grabbed his sword, but his hand collapsed with poison. And Aeriale, who peeked at the compound from the front, saw that there was a flame of tremendous anger in each of those eyes. I knew it because it was an Aerulean who had a constant grudge against Alphilees. This enemy''s anger is unusual. Aerure knew that she had an unbelievable grudge against herself many times - ten times and a hundred times.


    The red mouth moved slowly and sparingly.


    "I hate you..."


    "What do you hate, you!"


    Death to all humans!


    Suddenly, the red mouth opened and a white enemy tried to attack Elyure while inserting his sword into himself. The white enemy''s head danced in the air at a moment when Aeryale''s reaction seemed to be too late.


    You were alarmed at the last minute, weren''t you?


    Captain Ingval!


    Ingvar, with his sword in his hand, had his enemies'' necks in his hair. Aerure kept his distance from the enemy and saw them collapse.


    Meanwhile, Ingvar activates his sorcery in an attempt to ice the enemy''s head.


    "I wonder if this is also a Silence doll." It''s still an unidentified individual, but it must be one of the commanders. ��


    "... how many such individuals are there?" I can''t believe it''s really not clear? "


    "I don''t know, but there were rumors that more people were actually active than registered in the family register." There are still a few countries that have a full family register system, and it is said that it is a joke, but it is possible that there were a few silence dolls mixed together. Silence melted into human society long before she joined the black magician and was trying to do something from the inside out. ��


    Something is--


    "I don''t know that much. But didn''t you catch a glimpse of one of them?"


    If I had answered Ingville, Elyure would have answered that Silence was trying to destroy humans. Because I felt so much resentment and anger.


    ��It was suspected that Silence, who had died in a retaliation war between Kreya and Veezel, was not the main body. Tetrastin said it was too shameful, but I think there are other similar individuals. It''s good, because once it looks like it''s dead, other individuals are moving. But I can''t let you do whatever you want. It reads information from this individual."


    I see, that''s why I pickled it with ice.


    "When you kill a doll, it quickly deteriorates and collapses." There must be someone in Arnelia who''s good at this kind of magic. You can check it out at the magic society, but I''ll lend it to them. ��


    ��I see. Now you know how many Silence Dolls there are.��


    The main unit, too.


    Ingville''s words stunned Elyure for a moment, and then froze.


    Continued

 2300 Beginning of the war, its 43-45 southern front

    Main unit... Do you think there''s a main unit?


    ��Of course, these dolls don''t happen naturally. Someone must have built it first. That''s the real silence."


    "The real silence... who is it?"


    ��You have to look into it. We know that the anomaly was first made by Firmus, but we still don''t know who Silence is. Perhaps there''s something in the magic association''s records--"


    Ingville said so and stopped his hand. The white enemy''s head, which was supposed to be iced, laughed.


    Damn it... Everybody get away!


    Along with Ingville''s words, both the expedition and the knights spread out. The light from the rear suddenly intensified, causing a big explosion. If Ingville''s voice had been a little slower, it could have blown them all away.


    "Damn, he''s a flashy guy to destroy evidence!"


    Captain Ingville, this is...


    "You can''t follow the silence." If we can trace the movement, we can see that he was in command of Tragus Ron this time. We know if the threat in this region has been removed. ��


    But if he''s the commander, the dolls under his command will disappear.


    "Oh, the winter will pass just by tracing the post-war processing and missing dolls!" How long will it take just to follow the enormous amount of evidence one by one? Even if they don''t all lead to the silence itself. Damn it, I''ll do it! "


    I wonder if the enemy has been thinking this far.


    I don''t know!


    Ingville sloppily uttered his words. And Aeruret also imagined the enormous work to be avoided in the future, and sighed heavily that this would not be enough to follow the trend of Alphilees and Jaeger.


    And one more thing. The revolt around the Grand Valley, the capital of Gruzard, was already on the verge of suppression. What a victory for Gruzard.


    The beasts that attacked from the surrounding area caused unnecessary damage, and the result was that they once again realized the strength of Gruzard.


    There were, of course, about 5,000 guards left in the Gran Valley, but for Guruzard, who was almost all of the people in the first place, about half of the people would be soldiers. The population of the Gran Valley is roughly 200,000 in the surrounding settlements combined. You can always add an extra 20,000 or 30,000 to your roster, even if you choose only elves from among those who have retired. Dryan knew it from the start and deliberately leaked the low number of Guards to the neighboring countries. I even thought that if some countries thought this was strange, they could grill it.


    But without a leader, the army can''t use its power!


    "How can Guruzard make a unified move over there?" Aren''t the remaining Beast Generals keeping up the Southern Front!? "


    "Who was in charge?"


    The defeated army generals are indignant. With all due respect, they had forgotten the existence of a beastman. When Dryan was a king or not, when he was fighting to plant his awe in the neighboring countries, he was strong enough to take Dryan''s reins.


    "Nh, for now, is this it?" One more push and it''s devastating, but if you wipe it out, it''ll break your bones. "


    "Oh, then you''re overdoing it. At first glance, we''re related to King Dorian, and we''re allied."


    Lascha advanced to Zeldos, looking at the defeated Dristol army. However, Zeldos was looking at the Dristol Army with his eyes staring at him. When Lascha was called "Bloody Lascha," Zeldos regained his only awe-inspiring man''s gaze.


    "No, you can''t." I''ll kill all ten or more of them. "


    "Are you going to do that!?" It''s a slaughter, isn''t it? "


    "I don''t fully trust the words of the brunette Nee-chan. But I was convinced by the words."


    What''s that guy?


    ��The worst thing a commander has to think about when fighting an enemy is the worst assumption.��


    Zeldos tells Rasha to tell him. The same was true of the men behind them.


    "Until now, the Beastman doll has not been confirmed." Even when I was warned that there were silence dolls mixed in with humans, some beasts were other personnel. But Alpha Reese says that if you can make a human doll, you can make a beast doll. Especially if you''re a Beastman with few sensors or magicians, it''s easier to mix dolls up. "


    "... that''s convincing." Beastmen have a lot of simple people. "


    "Alpha Reese didn''t say that much, but I did agree." And this battle broke out. The dolls are all gone if you hit the commander. Then we''ll have to kill all those more than the Commander. I don''t know how to keep the root, but even the puppets can be grilled. Ya, it''s all his fault. Rather, it was the worst thing to do. Their commander drops his head from one end until the enemy doll dies. "


    "I see. So instead of crushing the small rebellion around you, you came to crush the Dorist army all at once." If the leader of the enemy puppet is here, this is it. "


    "Otherwise, I''ll be in trouble." If possible, I''d like to get a quick hit. Besides, thanks to my allies, I was able to concentrate here. "


    Zeldos thought of two nostalgic faces. A familiar face that supported me when I was doing whatever Dryan and I liked. I didn''t expect to fight side-by-side on the battlefield at this age.


    Continued

 2301 Beginning of the war, its 44th - Southern Front.

    "Are you okay, Roar?"


    "He''s good at filling gaps between allies." Especially if you use platoons and squadrons to fight guerrillas. Remember when he just managed three platoons and drove back the enemy division? ��


    "I remember. He was good at making the most of his small actions. It was something I didn''t understand at the time, but it was a terrible guy again. But I''m worried about my legs."


    "Even if he can''t move, half of the beastmen who were dispatched to Alphilees are returning. Looks like they''re quite trained. They say it''s easy to operate and easy to take down the operation. And there was a kid named Kazas. He''s going to move the Beastmen''s unit with Loa."


    "Huh, humans? Well, times have changed."


    Lascha roared, but the other unit cared more about Zeldos. All we can do is trust Alpha Reese, but we can''t prove it yet. If you can trust Zeldos, you''re a man you can count on forever - no, you''re a mane.


    Lascha remembered the two faces, who often calmly analyzed their own violent scenes from a slight distance, rather than from the same generation and frontline.


    "The Amur guy was manipulated, wasn''t he? Moreover, I didn''t realize it. I wonder what Dryan and the Captain are thinking about lending him an army like that. Are you sure you''re okay?"


    "I don''t know... Alpha Reese promised Whisper a deal with Almas, so he said it would be okay first."


    Almas is an untrustworthy synonym, isn''t it?


    "But he is also the biggest merchant on the continent." I let the representative use the word ''contract''. Besides, lying here doesn''t help Armas. Almas gave the black sorcerer weapons and materials, believing that they would be beneficial, but the black sorcerer had nothing to do with humans or anything else. Not to mention, from this puppeteer, I can only feel resentful feelings. That''s what Whisper decided, so he thinks we''re at least on our side in this fight. ��


    What''s your heart like?


    "When all humans die, we can''t sell weapons."


    "That''s very convincing."


    Lascha stood up with a complacent expression, prompting the others behind her.


    ��Mi?a, Zed, and Dais. I''ll take 200 of them each, and I''ll pierce their sides.��


    "" "Response" "


    "Captain Zeldos, I''ve found a weak spot." I''ll do it thoroughly, okay? "


    "Of course, do your best, Bloody Lassard."


    When Zeldos gave his approval, Rasha responded with a fierce laugh.


    "No, it''s easy not to add or subtract." When I was young, I was scrawny. I was always trying not to overdo it so I wouldn''t kill the opponent... I''m cumming, I''m cumming! Follow me, you bitch! "


    A thousand beasts jumped out of the hill and charged at the enemy''s flank, accompanied by a rasha. While watching their movements, Zeldos instructs them to fill the hole.


    Bloody Rusha, a heretic born to one of the mildest species of squirrels. The boy, who had no sharp claws or fangs, but longed for a beast general, only stretched out his fist. Not to knock the opponent down with a single blow, but to knock the enemy down with the fist over and over again. In the process, are you getting beaten up and bloody, or are you getting bloody because of the other person''s return blood?


    In the world of beasts whose aim was to take down the opponent without bleeding with their sharpened fangs and claws, Rasha''s method of fighting was neglected and abhorred. Then, with mockery and fear, he became known as the bloody Lassa.


    Until Zeldos found him as his first officer, no one could tie his chains, and fewer people knew him when he was a mad beast warrior. And now, many beasts will burn his ferocious martial arts in their eyes.


    Many battles were fought on the Southern Front, but the most tragic battles later were between Gurzard and Dristol Castle. Under the direction of Kazas, Gruzardo''s detachment, which had invaded from a three-way tunnel, attacked Dristol''s main castle as it set fire to all directions, causing half of the army to die and yet to surrender. Twenty percent of the downtown population turned into dolls, and it turned out that one of the generals was the commander''s doll. The Guruzard Separate Squadron won the battle with the Beastman doll that showed its true nature, causing many deaths and injuries.


    The most active of these were Rasha, Amur, and the Leonids who were dispatched to Jaegers led by Lower. The Royal Family of Dristol is responsible for the self-determination of many. Only the young princess and the seven-year-old prince were left, and the royal castle was burned down, and nearly 40% of the residents and 70% of the soldiers were lost. It was later told as a tragic war that was unparalleled in the war period.


    By the time the body was buried and a memorial monument was erected, snow flashed rarely in the south. Someone mutters. This year''s winter general is even tougher. More people may die on the Northern Front.


    Continued

 2302 Beginning of the war, its 45-50 western front

    "This is the capital of Roman''s Land."


    Alpha Reese managed to retreat almost unscathed while serving as a palace in retreating all of Roman''s lands.


    In the satellite country alone, there is still no one who hasn''t frowned at the preaching of Alphilees, who smashed into the fortresses and cities in the territory and set fire to them. However, I struggled in the palace army, the means to pursue the opponent, and the tactful way. All of them, the Romansland Army had to appreciate.


    Although the opponent became confused and cautious, there was no substantial damage to the Romanesque army since the loss of Zagaria, and the palace army, Alphileece, managed to enter the capital of Romanesque lands. Then, with that majesty, she unexpectedly uttered a voice of admiration.


    Sky Garden, the capital of Roman''s Land. The city, its castle, and its walls, which were cut through the mountains, stretched as far as the midst of the Pilebos mountain range. The sky garden is divided into three levels, and the lower level is a land where civilians, displaced people, and the poor live. The second tier includes facilities for military coaching, shelving for tunnels, and commercial facilities. The three layers were the residence of knights, noble classes, and the nest of flying dragons. On top of that, there is the Romanesque Palace, but the hard work and the idea of crossing the mountain and converting it into a castle, as well as its majestic design, capture the heart of Alphilees.


    ... amazing! Did humans build anything like this?


    "At first, I heard it was the castle of the demon king." The entrance was still a servant, and since it was a steep slope at the end, it seemed to be an impossible citadel. It is said that the ancestor of Romanesque lands was the young man who brought the flying dragon into contact with his heart and caused the castle to fall. That''s what happened hundreds of years ago. "


    "More to the point, it took hundreds of years to divide the design into three layers." At that time, it seemed that we had to climb the cliffs to reach the palace. In the course of the construction, it is recorded that the number of people in the ranks of the war has died. This castle is a testament to our blood and sweat. "


    Anne-Crosse greeted Alphilees herself and supplemented Lisa''s description. While climbing the horse side by side with Anneclose, passing through the first gate, it became an uphill slope towards the second layer. The road is narrow and the walls high. Probably a step down from the flat ground, but if you put an archer on the wall, it''ll be interesting.


    With that in mind, Alfilise ascends the slope through the gate. Alphilees looked down at the settlement outside the walls, winding and unable to speed at once.


    There''s a dwelling outside the walls.


    "The population keeps growing." The Sky Garden was originally meant to be located after the first gate, but it exceeded the capacity limit. I can''t help but find a living quarters outside the castle gate, but as you can see, the sanitary environment is not good. "


    Sounds insecure, doesn''t it?


    "I don''t make excuses. They weren''t given the right to live in the first place. Whether we chased them off or chased them off, they got together, so we gave up. That''s not why I have a job. It''s now a day labourer, and it''s driven out by the occasional beast attack."


    Is that a meat shield?


    Lisa''s harsh words struck Anneclose for a moment, but affirmed her small words.


    "I won''t deny it. Some say so, but they are also human beings, citizens of Romanesque lands. At least, I think so."


    Hmm. It looks like the nobility and royalty will be divided around that.


    "... compared to the number of dwellings, it looks like there are few people."


    Alphilees said while counting the cooking smoke. Lisa felt it too, but Anneclose''s expression became more and more stingy.


    "I agree with Lisa. Did you go somewhere? Or do you want to make a big profit?"


    "... military secrets."


    "Oh, I mean, I was driven out by military action."


    "Lisa, leave it there." Someday I''ll know. Romansland is our employer. ��


    "I''m not bullying Anneclose. Of course, as an employer, I will be respectful. As an employer."


    Lisa deliberately made a thorny statement, but it was a statement based on her understanding that Alfilise and Anneclose were friends. Being a friend, it''s not easy to cross the line. I wanted you to pay for what you pay for, and I wanted you to hold back what you can''t.


    Anneclose often lay down, but eventually the second gate approached. In front of the second gate, it was open enough for a small army to be stationed, but there was a glorious checkpoint and a steel door, and it seemed impossible for the giant to open it with force even if it was a few people.


    There were many heavily armed soldiers on the wall, and they seemed to be more heavily guarded than they were in wartime.


    Is this the real gate?


    "This is the third layer." It''s going to be a real city. "


    "I see. It won''t be so easy for the army to attack." There weren''t many siege weapons I could bring in, and there were only a few places I could take them in. It''s a castle that''s easy to attack and easy to defend. ��


    I''ve worked my ingenuity for generations.


    As Anneclose explains, the walls were so strong that they didn''t have to be seen.


    Continued

 2303 Beginning of the war, its 46-49 western fronts

    At first glance, the walls surrounded the open place in a semi-circle, and the walls were made to be easy to shoot arrows. A trap named Gate. After climbing the cliff, it would be easier to hit the gate.


    However, the height of the gate itself is double that of the cliff. There must have been some kind of trick on the cliff, and the rocks were exposed to the wind for a long time. I wondered if I could walk properly with armor. Even if I take one of these, I can''t take it anymore. Looking at the opening of the gate, they had to handle the large wraparound chains in two places at the same time, and there was a steel lattice coming down from the inside, and they also wrapped the wrapped chains in two places at the same time, and the sturdiness of the main gate finally opened, and they all sighed unexpectedly.


    You can see that Anneclose is somewhat passionate.


    "From here, the old town is the best. Residences, commercial buildings, and ground army bases.��


    How many inhabitants are there?


    "It''s about 800,000." Almost everything will be the family of a military official. "


    ��On the other hand, are the young people mostly military?��


    "Close to that."


    As Anneclose put it, the citizens who greeted them inside were mostly old people, women and children. The number was small, and Alpha Reese was convinced by the lack of elegance in the cityscape.


    Roman''s Land is not a commercial city. Perhaps there are arable lands deep down, but the country itself is like a huge military base. As a result, there is not a single open-air street. If there is a shop that sells only the necessities of life, it will be established. Or even the country itself may be rationing it.


    A gigantic military state established by compelling others to obey by force and making tribute. That is the essence of Romansland, and they intend to be rulers to the people. In fact, they are casting a suspicious gaze on the Alpha Leiths with a disgusting look on their faces.


    Still, everyone knows about Anneclose, and when she raised her hand quickly, the inhabitants hung their heads down. However, it was on the contrary creepy for Alpha Reese to be unable to read that expression.


    "... I wonder if this square is meant to draw enemies in and destroy them?"


    "For this reason, the perimeter of the gate is solidified with tall multifamily houses. If I have to, I''ll become a shield or a cage."


    "The road is also narrow." I''m working on it. ��


    "Sometimes the city plan is a bit stupid, but it turned into a little labyrinth." We can''t go straight to the two gates. "


    "What about the water?"


    "I don''t struggle because of the snow melt."


    Is this whole city surrounded by walls?


    "Yes, it is."


    If you have 800,000 people, it''s like surrounding Meecia with a whole gate. I wonder if the huge walls of the city don''t have any defeat. With such suspicion, Alfilise travels the streets under Anneclose. The road was rising gently, but sometimes it was steep enough for the horse to struggle to move on. Stairs suddenly pop up, and it''s hard to get around.


    The streets are narrow, and it is difficult for a horse to pass by without walking alongside three horses.


    "I think we can fight enough in the city." Besides, it''s hard to capture them completely. "


    "I guess so. There are a lot of alleys and houses that we don''t know well enough about." If the gate is dropped, we''ll be able to fight hard enough here. It would also take some time to fully conquer the opponent. We always have the best of both worlds. "


    ��Is the second gate still open?


    "It takes an hour for the horse to walk. Let''s move on slowly."


    So much!


    The party finally arrived at the two gates, taking a break along the way. The gate was erected on a hill, and now it was a simple structure, but in the first place it was climbed 200 steps to the gate. It may have been intentionally constructed like this, but now it cannot properly be attached to the gate.


    From there, Anneclose prompted me to look behind me, and the lower town was already clearing up. Jaeger was stunned by the distance he was climbing.


    And though the two gates themselves were flat, they boasted nearly twice the height of the one gate. This time, through the relatively easy-open gate, a staircase of unseen length emerged. Even Alphilees has an inadvertently boisterous structure.


    Huh, you''re climbing this?


    "That''s right, climbing on a horse can be tough, right?" Do you understand why ground units don''t develop? "


    That''s why the ground troops have a training ground and other bases in the city area.


    "Exactly. Usually dragons come and go more than the second tier." In other words, those who cannot ride the dragon are not eligible to be nobles. "


    It''s true that this is a unique sensibility in Roman''s Land.


    Alpha Leiths began to climb the stairs slowly, so as not to overburden the horses. I stopped twice along the way and climbed up without difficulty.


    Few of Jaeger''s well-trained warriors are breathless.


    Even Lisa, who was just riding her horse, began to express her dissatisfaction.


    How many steps did you climb... I counted to about 3,000, though.


    "I can''t see the two gates... How many steps are there?"


    "6557 steps."


    Ugh!


    Lisa couldn''t help but rush into Alpha Reese, who let out a furious voice from the girls. In it, Anneclose looked up at the sky.


    "Well, it''s almost time to arrive." Look up. "


    What are you... rock bridges?


    "It''s a rock bridge over the sky." It is said to have existed since the founding of the nation. If you can ride a flying dragon, it''s a little stylish to rest on top of it. "


    "Unique to Roman''s Land..."


    Lisa gave her her best thoughts as she exhausted her breath. At the same time, the fog was clear and the gate was visible.


    "The fog''s clear."


    "Rather than fog, it''s clouds."


    Are you so high up?


    "I see. Thanks to this, it''s hard to find a nesting place for the Flying Dragon." You are the first time that a large number of people from another country have entered this area, except for Friederinde. ��


    What about M��ller''s steelmen?


    "Do you think that heavy equipment will get you this far?" Just some of the executives. Otherwise, they were stationed on the second floor. Now, let''s take another breath. "


    Anneclose prompted them to climb up the hill, and something even more surprising awaited them.


    Continued

 2304 Beginning of the war, its 47 western fronts

    The Third Gate was simpler than I thought, and if we attacked it, it would break easily. One gate is completely different from the other. However, I didn''t think I''d be attacked with a siege weapon so far, so it might be difficult to defeat it.


    After passing through the gate, we all feel relieved on the flat land we haven''t seen in a long time. In front of him, a building suddenly elegantly built appeared. According to Anneclose, it appears to be a reception hall.


    I suddenly walked through the gate and saw a guest house.


    ��It''s not to give you any extra information. Besides, you didn''t expect the enemy to attack this far?"


    "Well, it''s hard to imagine the army climbing this route." Best of all, it breaks my heart. "


    Even if you tell me to attack, I want to refuse.


    "I''ll have you stay here for the night."


    Alfilise is surprised by Anneclose''s words. Indeed, the day is already tilting.


    Anneclose naturally continued.


    "When you go to high places rapidly, some people get sick because their lungs and brains are destroyed. Those who have trained as Dragon Knights are fine, but otherwise they should get used to their bodies overnight or two here. It''s about time Jaeger had someone who wasn''t feeling well."


    "Oh, I''ve heard of it." Lisa, I''m sure everyone is well. Then rest. "


    Got it.


    Lisa relayed, and they were escorted to a garrison further inside. According to Anneclose, there were indeed many people who were not feeling well.


    It seems that the first tier also houses M��ller''s steelmen and Friedelinde''s main unit. However, in this first layer, which is a highland, there are often thin clouds and fog, and the view is very bad. Therefore, it was impossible to see the garrison, and no one could tell where the residence of other nobles or the nesting site of the flying dragon was.


    The executives went to the reception hall, where a simple but Jaeger welcoming banquet was held. There was no sign of Lord Blougard or the generals around him, mostly Anneclose and his underlings. Instead, it was bustling with the gathering of M��ller''s iron soldiers and Friedelinde''s captains of the Tenma Knights.


    Anneclose gives a welcome greeting.


    "Well, gentlemen, let''s thank you for helping our forces." A modest but welcoming feast was arranged. I''ve got enough alcohol for my people in the garrison. Since it is a modest country, you can expect the hospitality from the center. "


    The mercenaries laughed lightly at Anneclose''s words. Perhaps it is impossible for other unsuspecting generals and royalty to laugh in this way. Anneclose had a reputation among royalty for being sociable and shattered. When we met, Alpha Reese thanked her for being with her.


    And when I looked at the cuisine, it was true that the colors and ingredients were inferior to Jaeger''s kitchen. It would be impossible to bring in materials in this highland, and it would be difficult to build a field. Many of Jaeger''s cooks are good at cooking, and the racks that have emerged lately are constantly challenging new dishes and ingredients, so you won''t get bored. Well, it could be that Lunatica would roughly respond to any frivolous request.


    A toast with Anneclose''s greeting, each of them exchanging greetings. Alpha Reese is also the first to meet the captains of M��ller''s Steel Soldiers. They are mostly relatives of the leader of the regiment, Dodo, but they are uniformly large and their appearance is different.


    It is true that there are a dozen or so Dodo''s wives in all. Dodo introduced me to a cadre of executives from the edge.


    "Gassham, Leif, Dryz, Ganossa..."


    "Wait, wait, wait. I can''t remember!"


    "Hahaha, that''s true, too." Well, then, did you do it properly! ".


    To these words, many iron and steel cadres cried out in displeasure.


    "That''s not true, Dad!"


    We''re still the battalion commanders who take on over a hundred men, right?


    "I-I don''t know, I don''t know your names!"


    That''s not true!


    At the end of the noisy greeting, a face who had seen his face at the Unified Martial Arts Games came to greet him to a certain extent.


    Satilla and Zeho showed a proper face, but Satilla looked toward Jaeger.


    "She... doesn''t seem to be there." I heard that you were very successful on the battlefield. "


    "You mean Elsia? She''s not an executive yet."


    "It seems that no one has tamed me." Well, you''re the top executives, aren''t you? "


    Satira and Zeho looked sorry, but Elsia and Layer might have gotten a little tedious if they were here, so it seemed just right.


    And during the banquet, Lisa gently whispered to Alpha Reese.


    As far as Lisa can tell, almost all of M��ller''s steelmen are here.


    All your strength... is quite large, isn''t it?


    "That''s right, the total is 5,000 and 10,000." Their home is a conflict zone, but Dodo is the hero of the area. With a history of working as a mine slave, the bloodbathing Dodo of the Giants was furious at the injustice he inflicted on him, and he set up a mercenary regiment one by one and built a giant one in one generation. We freed the slaves, brought the oppressed to our side, and increased our allies. Helps weakness and frustrates strength. It''s the man who takes the heroes to the earth. "


    ��Still, you can''t raise your arm with just one arm��


    "Although it is a conflict zone, it has been awarded aristocratic status by several countries. Some of them are wives of exiled princesses, and if they feel like it, they can really inherit the throne. His sphere of influence is wider than that of the country. Half of the conflict zone, he has some kind of influence."


    "So much? No, that''s why Romansland took him to his side..."


    As Alphilees murmured, Dodo walked in and slapped Pong on his shoulder.


    Continued

 2305 Beginning of the war, its western front 48-49

    "Are you talking to me, brunette?"


    "Yes, it''s a private meeting."


    Dodo laughs lavishly and returns to Alpha Reese, who smiles and admits to confidante. The top half of my face was hidden by a helmet and I could only see it, but it was strange because I could feel it the same way. It was like the helmet was part of my body.


    "I knew you were funny." She''s not my woman, she''s my kind of person. "


    "Thank you, but don''t you look like the princess and her wife?"


    "You don''t look alike." She was just born a princess, she has a noble soul, but she''s not a politician. That''s why the Princess of the Exile suits you. Well, that would be nice. "


    Lisa and Alpha Leese looked at each other to see if the rumors were true, but at the same time, they were impressed by the size of Dodo''s nostalgia.


    Did Dodo want to be king?


    "I used to. I mean, I have a dream." I''m a former mine slave. I''m the king? Anyway, it''s rarely the time of the war, now that it''s Taihei. But it doesn''t matter now, does it? "


    Why?


    "For me, it''s all about the family, not the country." On the other hand, my country is where my family is. And I realized that if I meant to protect my family, I wouldn''t have to take on the shape of my country today. ��


    And what?


    What kind of country is that?


    I agree


    Alpha Reese and Dodo shook hands. Lisa looks at it and sighs that they are similar. And Dodo laughed ferociously.


    I guess I should stop making you my wife after all.


    Why?


    "Whoever wants to make something is not lined up at the same time." My wives are a good match, and you must be, but you won''t need my help as a sidekick. If I could stand next to you-- "


    What if I do?


    "That''s a knight. I know exactly what you''re trying to do, and I''ll support you silently." I think we need someone like that next to us. "


    "A knight beside a mercenary? That''s a tough order."


    "I see? I don''t think it''s difficult." You already have enough people who understand you, don''t you? "


    I don''t know.


    Alpha Reese smiled bitterly, but Lisa couldn''t agree with Dodo. How many people in Jaegers really understand that they are going to be for Alphilees?


    Nia may be, but she has a different life than Kazas. And Fenna is a royalty of the Seekers. Rosetta trusts Alpha Reese, but she''s still a mercenary from the core. If there was no more reason to belong to Jaeger, he would leave. Lunatica and Jessia would do the same, and Elsia and Gail were unknown.


    Lana, Ekra, and Layer worship Alphilees. Closess, Muscadelle is a witch and empathizes with Alphilees. Dalon and Emerald may also have feelings, but it is difficult to know if the race is different, or if they may not have communicated their feelings well, and whether they understand Alphilees.


    When that happens, is it about aerial? Irmatar was still young, and Lachia and Maia were true dragons. Understanding Alpha Reese may make it difficult to stay close to him.


    "(Is it more lonely than I thought?)"


    Sitting beside Alpha Reese like that and still seeing a circle of people form around her, Lisa wonders if it''s really lonely or cruel.


    But I didn''t have time to think like that, and now the Tenma Knights of Friedelinde came under Alphilees to say hello.


    Alpha Reese stared unexpectedly at the woman at the head. Katra was an exceptional beauty, but she had a different nobility and softness. Her long, light blue hair was not reminiscent of the Rockhire Snowfield itself.


    Katra introduces the woman.


    "Alpha Reese, can I say hello? I''m sure some of you know each other, but this time we''re fighting together again. I don''t think anyone is a fool to attack the Winter Rockhire, but there are still a few mainstays left, and this is our total strength. This is Captain Mistona."


    Thank you, Lord Alphilees.


    ��Welcome. I have had many correspondence with you on this letter.��


    Jaeger handles regular dispatches of Friedelinde''s Tenma Knights, including Tasha. Of course, since the permission of Mistna, the commander-in-chief, was required, there were many exchanges in writing.


    Even from a polite and decent style, she had sufficient intelligence and education, and assumed that she was above all a personality full of compassion, but it was a gentle smile. Tasha said that her fighting ability as a Tenma Knight was unique, and it seems that no Tenma Knight has yet emerged who can take one from her as a Tenma Knight.


    While shaking hands with Mistona, Alfilise asked a question.


    Continued

 2306 Beginning of the war, its 49-45 western fronts

    I heard from Rockhire that you can''t move from the Great Snowfield, but why are you here?


    ��It''s true that I''ve been out of Rockhire since I was captain, but there''s no reason I shouldn''t. This time, we will send all our troops to one place. There will be no fools breaking into the mid-winter Rocky Hire, and I wanted to see the air on the battlefield first-hand.��


    "I see. So what do you think of the Commander-in-Chief?"


    Mistuna''s eyes became very sharp when she looked at Alphilees. From the gentle gaze, to the raptor''s gaze. It was indeed a very sharp gaze to see that she was a strong battle-raiser.


    Understanding what it meant to hold onto Alfilise''s hand, Alfilise aimed at Lisa, and Lisa instantly created a simple barrier that involved Friedelinde''s captains on the spot.


    Mistuna-sama, it''s okay for me to talk to you. I wonder if this story will ever be leaked anywhere. "


    "Thank you, Lord Alphilees. It would be helpful if you had a good idea." I don''t have much time, so I''ll keep it short. I''m going to have to leave this war on my way. "


    Why?


    ��The reason I''m here is because Roman''s Land has no freedom to operate the Knights of Friedelinde.��


    In response to Mistona''s words, the captains all fell for a moment.


    ��The creation of the Tenma Knights in Friedelinde was almost the same time as the creation of the Romanesque Land. Our support of their founding fathers and the overthrow of the Demon King was the beginning of our friendship with Romanesque Lands. The Dragon Knights of Romansland are the only ones who have the power to destroy Rockhire, but they have never exercised them violently before.��


    "But this battle is different." That''s how it feels, isn''t it? "


    "You will immediately know who the culprit is." However, it may not be the same as before. If that happens, it is necessary to keep the following hands. Sir Alpha Reese, if-if it is possible for them to rest their wings? ��


    Mistuna''s tone was dependable, but her sharpness of gaze remained unchanged. On the other hand, the other captains looked anxious. If she refused, Mistuna felt that she was cutting this story out with the greatest possible readiness for self-determination.


    An issue that is too heavy to answer immediately. But I can''t take the time to respond. Alpha Reese glanced at Dodo, but Dodo nodded as if he understood everything. Apparently, he seemed to understand the situation.


    After closing her eyes and often troubling herself, Alfilise nodded.


    ��It might be hard to call it a tree, but let''s make it a tree where they can rest for a while.��


    "That''s enough, thank you."


    Mistona firmly shook hands with both hands and urged Lisa to turn around and untie the barrier.


    Even though the mercenaries are gathered, many people will suspect that they can''t hear their voices forever. They seem to be working closely together, even though Dodo was gently positioning the battalions so that they could not be seen from around them.


    The Tenma Knights greeted each other.


    "Once again, Captain Aphrodite of the brigade, Katraa, say hi." This is Lieutenant Dione. "


    Thank you very much.


    A beauty no less than Katra took Alphilees'' hand. His hands were so soft that he didn''t think he was a knight. The fragrant smell came from his long, golden hair, which was aligned with Katra, and Alpha Reese unexpectedly seemed to melt.


    Next, I came to say hello with a nostalgic face.


    "It''s been a while, Alpha Reese. Really, clan, no, it''s a huge legion of mercenaries to call Legion. It''s amazing how quickly we can build what we''ve got here. Besides, even my sister seems to handle it well--"


    Captain Emerge, I know you miss me, but first say hello.


    "Oh, no. Third Division Raswati, this is Captain Emerge. Tasha''s always looking after you."


    "Once again, this is Deputy Captain Nesnem." I''m sorry I couldn''t properly greet you on that verse. I didn''t know he was the one who did this. "


    "It''s not like that." Tasha really helped me with Emerge''s advice. Speaking of which, you don''t have Tasha, do you, Lisa? "


    "Just before the meeting started, I ran away." My sensors were a stunning escape in consideration. Can you tell me which barrels you''re hiding in? ��


    Emerge and Nesnem laugh bitterly at Lisa''s jokes and serious words.


    "Well... I''m glad there are parts that don''t change." But underneath her are the second-guard Athena, Verfra and Marguerite. She also has important roles and stories. ��


    Is that so?


    "Yes, that''s right. A very, very important myth".


    Emerge''s expression was complicated. Envy and joy. I think Alphilees saw both emotions.


    Next, a small woman came to say hello. She covered her mouth with a face veil and wrapped her brown hair around her. It was like a woman without a mouth. The woman next door also has no hair, but they are the same.


    "Ellis, this is Captain Campanella of the 4th Corps. I can''t believe the rumors."


    "I''m also the deputy captain of the 4th Corps, Mirsela. We mainly drive superbly fast Tenma. If you need a message, please call us."


    Ok, thank you very much.


    And finally, a habitually hairy woman came to say hello. The gentle expression seemed as if she had nothing to do with the battle, her body was like that of a girl, but she had a strangely assertive breast.


    "Nice to meet you. This is Captain Parparu of the 5th Corps Damia. Nice to meet you."


    "I''m Dolce, also the deputy captain of the 5th Corps. We mainly work in air transport. I''m not that good at fighting, but I can carry heavy objects. Please say hello when transporting."


    The deputy captain of the boat explained in a crack. Looks like you''re teaming up with a good Captain. Alpha Reese greeted them well and often laughed at the girls.


    By the time they were all over, Anneclose came to Alphilees.


    ��Are you having fun?��


    Yeah, it''s definitely cooking, but it''s a meaningful evening.


    "Will you tell me!... but can you do me a favor?"


    Of course. Should I let Lisa go too?


    "Please."


    When Alfilise gazed at Lisa, the two of them went out onto the terrace. From the entrance to the terrace, Lisa sets up a simple barrier that also serves as a guard and leaves the two of them alone.


    It was unusual for Anneclose to cut it out with an anxious expression. No, I didn''t notice it because I often showed my back, but it''s been like this since I entered the Sky Garden.


    Continued

 2307 Beginning of the war, its 50-50 western front

    Anne-Crosse suddenly lets Alfilise know.


    "My father is strange."


    Isn''t that what it''s all about?


    "Alfi... not much to say." My father is the king of one country. "


    "Yeah, you''re going to say that now?" I mean, Anne didn''t say that to herself. "


    Feeling guided and blamed, Alpha Reese hurriedly picked it up. No matter how close you are, Anneclose is still royalty, and this is the home of the opponent. If the disrespect goes too far, Alphilees will be in danger.


    Anneclose, exhilarated by the panicked appearance of Alpha Reese, burst into a small smile.


    "I was about to tell you a pretty important story." Why does Alfi always do that? ��


    "Even if you say why, I can only say that because of this... what''s weird is that the situation has changed in a good way?"


    "Do you feel it?"


    Yeah.


    Alpha Reese nodded honestly. Because Swendle was quite different from listening to him.


    "It was my first reputation not to listen to people for brutality, but it was about half the way I felt when I met and talked to them. It''s violence, but it''s not that I don''t listen to others, and I''m watching the way the agenda is presented and spoken at the Continental Peace Conference, and I don''t know if it''s imposing, but I don''t even know if it''s competent, but it''s pretty good compared to the envoys of other countries."


    "-That''s exactly the same impression. Even I, who had seen it since I was a child, doubted my eyes. I wonder who the king is in front of me. Always drowning in alcohol and lust, I don''t think it is the king who spread the ministry of national government and so on. But Grandpa Oswald said it was just the figure of the old king."


    Something else happened, huh?


    "I ran away from the government that was lagging behind." I finished a few years of courtesy in just a few days. ��


    Anneclose saw a puzzling colour. That''s true, because my father suddenly showed a transformation he had never seen before.


    Anneclose continued in bewilderment.


    "Right now, I am trying to put my father''s permission down to each department and execute it, but because too many orders came out at once, both the military and the state administration are malfunctioning. However, I could hear the happy screams from Bunyu and the people."


    ... hey, can I ask you one question? So, what about the commander-in-chief of the war? Romansland is supposed to be King Swendle''s military supreme power. There''s no way that you can carry out that kind of discipline and even control the military, right? ��


    "It is left to the armies of all sides." Since each of them is the first prince and the second prince, there is nothing wrong with them - ah ��


    Anne-Crosse said so much, and then looked back at Alphilees unintentionally. There was no innocent Alpha Reese there as a friend. Alphi Reese was there to lead an army and a mercenary regiment.


    "I wonder if you were the First Prince, His Highness Augusto?" Which side are you leading? I''ve never seen your face before. "


    "That ''s--I can''t say." It''s military secrets. "


    "There is no hiding between us. That''s right, it''s included in the contract, isn''t it?"


    "I still can''t say! Imagine, it''s an order that comes from above me!"


    "Then you don''t have to tell me, it''s something I know anyway." East, right? "


    Heeuu, I heard Anneclose breathing. So the answer was satisfactory.


    "What''s the scale? Ten thousand, twenty thousand won''t matter. There must be more than the army here -- maybe 50,000?"


    Anneclose''s gaze did not move. Alphilees stepped on it differently and decided to burn it even more.


    "Still not much... that''s true." Drop Alexandria. Well then, 100,000---besides, since the first prince is out, the first division of the air war will be with him, and the second division will be with him... 120,000 in total? "


    "You... you, Alpha Reese! No, no, no..."


    Alfilise looked at Anneclose with a slightly pitying emotion, saying that it was a character she could hardly lie to. It was Anneclose''s stranglehold and shaking that the deal was a lie. Even so, Alpha Reese knows she doesn''t have to talk about military secrets like a mercenary. However, from the backwardness, I read that Anneclose always makes a face. That''s true, but I still feel guilty when I get this far.


    Alphilees sighed grandly.


    "Anne... I''m sorry. My employer is so honest."


    "Ugh... ugh. I didn''t say anything!"


    "Just your mouth." But that''s enough. Because it didn''t meet my expectations. The mastermind is Klausel. And we can''t tell our mercenaries that fact. Is that all right? "


    ��Imagine it as you like. Tomorrow, you can go to the Royal Palace."


    With that, Anneclose turned her back and said nothing. Did you think Alphilees could hide something, or did you feel guilty? Alfilise didn''t question it anymore, but rather was somewhat worried that she had overstated it.


    Continued

 2308 Beginning of the war, its 51-59 western fronts

    While Alphilles was pulling information from Anneclose on his future strategy, Jaeger''s squad leader was roughly comparing himself to Mueller''s Steelers, or dazzled by the beauty of Friederinde''s Tianhorse Knights. However, there was only one exception. Tasha.


    Tasha was shaking alone in the barrel, as Lisa had told her, in the quarters assigned to Jaeger. Why did you have to do that? Because my sister Emmage could be held responsible for staking the money I was supposed to send to Rockhire''s parents'' house.


    It was originally a sufficient calculation. However, while we were working on this long expedition and our troops'' operating funds, we realized that we were running out of savings. I couldn''t say that I couldn''t spawn because I had already borrowed money, and I couldn''t say that I didn''t like the battlefield of Roman''s Land assigned to the regimental leader, Alpha Reese. The rest of the crew were looking forward to seeing their nostalgic faces, so Tasha came to the battlefield alone.


    As expected, it was mixed with Friedelinde''s Tenma Knights team. It was the worst scenario Tasha could think of.


    "Why is it that even Captain Mistna is here... my personal life will be unveiled?"


    It''s already been revealed. It''s been a long time.


    When I thought I heard a voice overhead, I was grabbed by my head and lifted. Tasha was pulled out of the barrel using the footrest by the Second Squadron Captain, Verfra. Next to it was Marguerite, the deputy captain with the usual smile.


    "Oh..."


    Oops?


    "[]/(n, vs) (1) (uk) (pol)


    "What, that greeting?"


    Tasha lands from her butt as she is thrown at Velfra. While looking at Tasha, who was in pain, Margrethe was holding her belly and laughing at the shards.


    "Tasha, this is too much fun!" Even more so, Captain Verfra said, "Okasu!" I don''t know. "


    "Ehehe, I''m upset..."


    "You''re the one who really makes Marguerite laugh, Tasha." Besides, your personal life has been properly reported. This case has already been leaked, and I''m borrowing three months'' salary from the previous bet. "


    "Why, why!?"


    Marguerite drew near to Tasha''s nose in a panic and put her finger on it.


    "The roughness of Tasha''s gold spending is famous." I''ll make sure to keep an eye on you. "


    "They betrayed you!"


    "There''s nothing to betray, some of your troops are ex-Athenians." In other words, a few people from all units will be added to your unit. "


    "Is that so after all?" I didn''t have anything on my resume, but I thought it wasn''t all new Americans. ��


    It''s a prototype operation unit, Tasha''s unit.


    Marguerite nodded her head. Tasha was stunned for a moment, but I couldn''t understand what she meant.


    "Prototype operation... for what?"


    "It was a response to a situation that the Tenma Knights could not handle alone." It has been pointed out before that the traditional method of forming five units by looking at the appropriateness alone will eliminate diversity. In fact, since the Demon Lord appeared more often, the level of wear and tear on the troops had increased. I''m talking about your contingent there. The captains agreed that this would be a good opportunity. That''s why all your physical conditions are being reported. Of course, so is Mistna-sama. "


    "What!? So, am I disqualified?" Is it the death penalty? "


    "Is there a death penalty for Rockhire? Don''t worry, I''m giving you a good point."


    Velhura said modestly, but in fact, the reports from each crew member were good, and the prototype operational unit was performing well. Tasha''s ability as a commander was recognized by both the captain and Mistuna. However, no one has scored a passing score in private life.


    And when Marguerite saw Verhula with an unusual and serious expression, Verhula nodded tinyly.


    "And there is another meaning of prototype operation."


    Another one?


    "Let''s conclude." You''re next in line, Tasha. I''ll finish the contract first, won''t I? "


    Marguerite knelt on the spot and hung her head over Tasha. Unbelievable, Tasha is a wolf. That''s true. The proud Tenma Knights of Friedelinde only kneel on two occasions in their lifetime. Only when I sign up with my own Tenma and when the general captain takes on a new position. Whenever I get a proposal, it''s always Friedelinde''s style to kneel down.


    Tasha was just a wolf without a clue, but Verfra grabbed his shoulder firmly.


    "Accept it, this is your destiny." You have been chosen to be a Rockhire. More to the point, I was loved by the land of Rockhire. ��


    "Well, what does that mean..."


    "This is the second time I''ve picked you up from a barrel." Do you remember that? "


    "The second time... I used to hide, I was caught by the tall, beautiful Tenma Knight... ah"


    Tasha thought to herself. Wasn''t the figure similar to that of Frau seen at the Unified Martial Arts Games? Then, in front of her, Velfra''s figure changed to Frau. Tasha saw the change in her appearance and figured out why.


    Continued

 2309 Beginning of the war, its 52-55 western front

    It''s a spirit sword, isn''t it?


    "Precisely, a hammer." It is said to have opened Rockhire, [Hammer Breaking the Heavens and the Earth] Sharafrau. That''s my real name. The captain of the 2nd Corps Athena is only a temporary figure. "


    "That''s right. From generation to generation, we only know the commander, each unit commander, and the second deputy commander." Sometimes as captain of Athena and while traveling the world regularly, he changes his appearance and name to protect the Tenma Knights of Friederinde from the shadows. That''s Charlie Afrau, the guardian of Friedelinde''s Tenma Knights. "


    "I have very few memories of the past."


    Velhura speaks strictly.


    "I feel like it has existed since mythical times, and maybe it was made by someone else. However, my first memory is of a girl who still has only rocky skin on Rockhire''s soil, and who grabbed me when the first snow fell. The girl was the last survivor of the family who lost their place after being chased by a monster. Beyond surviving, I helped her wish. And I will make a resting place for the people in this barren, snowy land. The girl who had me grew into a strong and beautiful warrior, and in response to her nobility, Tenma betrayed the monsters and signed a contract with her. Desiring a maiden who ran in the heavens, the girls gathered together one by one, and eventually opened up a land where people could live. That''s the beginning of Rockhire and the Friedelinde Tenma Knights."


    "The hair color that reminds me of the great snowfield of Rocky Hire, which can be both thin and blue and silver, is loved and evidenced by Rocky Hire. It seems that even in the first generation, it was that hair color. I wonder if your hair color is gradually changing? I think it was originally close to Mistona-sama''s color, but lately, especially


    "Speaking of which..."


    Margritte pointed it out, and I was beginning to think about it. I didn''t care because I didn''t have the habit of looking at the mirror so carefully, but I remember someone in the unit pointed it out. But I didn''t think it was that important.


    Velhura continued.


    "I am in a position to select the next captain-a maiden who embodies the will of Rockhire." I''ve been doing that for a long time, and that was the first official Lord''s wish. They thought it was an emerge, but only Mistuna and I knew it. I was going to watch you grow. Tasha was related to me from a young age. I felt a strange edge when I first picked up Tasha, who was hiding in a barrel after doing something bad. Even though Mistona was still alive, it wasn''t normal. Usually, after the death of a predecessor, the next righteous person is born. Only one person can wield me at any one time. ��


    "Um... what does that mean?"


    "I will serve as the general captain for a long time, or I will do things that have never been done before." At the very least, there''s a crisis looming that needs someone who can handle me right away. That''s what I think. And at the same time, Mistona''s fate will be exhausted. "


    Eh!?


    "Like I said, there was only one person in my time." If there are two people who can wield me, it will undoubtedly be a source of contention. Depending on how I use it, it is possible to destroy the country. That''s all I''ve got. The history of the Tenma Knights in Friedelinde is older than that of Romanesque lands. The Tenma Knights were instrumental in their founding. Their royalty speaks of my horror. So don''t attack us. That''s the way it is, understand. I won''t tell you to convince me. "


    Tasha was often dumbfounded, but his expression returned to the original earlier than expected, and became Tasha''s expression when driving the Tenma. She reads the climate as sharply as she knows the rigors of the sky, always happier than anyone else when she drives a Tianma. That is her talent, which the runners of the heavens under Tasha recognize: but Tasha knoweth not the truth. Even Mistuna admitted that she couldn''t drive a Tenma like Tasha.


    Tasha closed her eyes and opened them slowly. The expression on his face had already vanished into fright and fear.


    "2nd Squadron Captain Velfra, no, Charlafrau. What am I supposed to do?"


    ��You decide what you want to do. If I was the one who opened the Rock Hire, it would be the maiden who ran from generation to generation of my owners who would end it. You''re free to push for what you believe in, and you''re free to protect Rocky Hire.��


    "The Second Corps Athena is a spear for that purpose." And it shall come to pass, when Tasha shall do that which he will do, that Shallafrau shall be in thine hand. At that time, I will lead the 2nd Corps. When the time comes, do not hesitate to wield our power. Athena will not stop marching, even if it will be scattered across the entire cavalry. ��


    "Nothing - no, you''re prepared for that, aren''t you?"


    "Yes, it''s up to you how you want to use it."


    Tasha exhaled heavily.


    "It''s heavy. It''s very heavy."


    "That''s why I have Tenma''s wings." The first Tenma was a phantom beast who understood human language, but she was more concerned about the heart of the first maiden than anything else. At least when you''re on your back, it''s my mission to relieve you of that responsibility. The will is still among the Tenma people. Don''t hesitate, don''t hesitate. If you decide, you can push forward. "


    I see... I don''t know yet, but when the time comes, please.


    Oh, I hope that''s not the time, but I don''t think so.


    Verfra knelt under Tasha and fulfilled her oath. Then Tasha silenced the two of them so that they would not tell anyone about it. Even Lisa didn''t seem to realize what the three of them had done at that time.


    Tasha still doesn''t know what to do. It''s just that I''m going to decide what happens to the Tenma Knights in Friederinde and what Alphilees will do then.


    Continued

 2310 Beginning of the war, its 53 western fronts

    The next day, as the sun rose, Anneclose came to greet Jaeger. And Dodo, Mistna, and Katra had already woken up.


    Apparently, the palace is picking me up, and I need to keep watch until then. Although the mercenaries were not soldiers, the Palace of Romanesse Land was originally subject to rigorous scrutiny and identity checks, even by the Dento Hall, and some people could not leave the Palace for several years or finish their lives there once they had climbed the Hall.


    Even the generals undergo rigorous physical inspections to enter and exit, and only royalty can enter and exit freely. It is said that dignitaries from other countries are also mostly entertained in this first level. It was only the general captain of Friederinde''s Tenma Knights who invited people from outside to such a center.


    It was unusual to have mercenaries there, and it was only Dodo from M��ller''s Iron Man. Mistona, Cattoria, Verfra, Marguerite, Emerge, and somehow Tasha were selected from Friedelinde''s Tenma Knights.


    Six people were originally allowed to climb the alphi lease, but it was explained that Dodo refused to let the others go, and Anneclose requested that Alphi lease also select six people from Jaeger.


    Alphilees chose Lisa, Lunatica, Darron, Closse, and Lana. This is what happens when I think about the fate of Romansland and the power of war. I was surprised that Lunatica might have joined us, but it seemed that Layer had gone somewhere else on that leg, seeing only the path that leads to here.


    "It''s not a staircase, is it?"


    "I saw an undercover path that was unobstructed by the gate." It''s what we have to do. ��


    When Lunatica''s neck is blown away, Alpha Reese once again realizes how awesome they are. Except for the regular route, it was supposed to be a fortress in Heaven to prevent any intruders. How did you come up to this height on a rocky skin that was so brittle and slippery that it peeled off when you put your fingers on it? We won''t be able to do anything but them anyway, so don''t ask me for details.


    And when I heard the tip of the layer, I was just curious, so I decided to leave it as it was. With the current layer, it would be better to follow his intuition.


    And when Alpha Reese had them dressed up as Jaeger, a stunning flying dragon suddenly landed in front of the guard''s time. It was King Swendle himself who controlled the flying dragon.


    "Chi, Father? I can''t afford to wait until the time--"


    The way Anneclose stroked her head in a panic and exclaimed, it seemed like she was going to mourn the child.


    "I think there''s still time for a walk, because the people upstairs are waiting for you." It''s my playfulness. And I haven''t been riding around with him lately. I''m old now, but I thought I''d be dull if I didn''t exercise. "


    Swendle patted Aidan on the neck. The dragon, which boasted a huge body, was elderly. It seemed that it was not suitable for jumping long distances, but the eyes that lit the light of intelligence were moving slowly to identify the humans.


    As I did so, I saw Alpha Reese, and the dragon stopped moving. Seeing that, Swendle laughs.


    I''m sure you''re interested in that woman after all.


    What is it?


    With a slightly nervous expression, Swendle reached out unexpectedly.


    "Stay with me a little bit, Alpha Reese." It''s a morning walk. "


    "Hah, I refuse." I don''t want to be handcuffed. "


    Anneclose, whose complexion turned red or blue, said something to Alpha Reese, who declined lightly, but Swendle laughed loudly and pulled Alpha Reese''s hand.


    "Hahaha, the woman who refuses my invitation is just like you." Don''t worry, I haven''t fallen as far as the sky bridge. That''s the spiritual backbone of the Dragon Knights of Roman''s Land. "


    If that''s the case, just a little bit.


    "When the time comes, I''ll send you straight to the palace." I''ll borrow your commander! "


    Swendle whispered as she dumbfounded Lisa against the boulder and put Alphileys on the dragon''s back.


    "There''s something I need to tell you."


    Without changing his expression, Alpha Leith grabbed Swendle''s back and flew off with Swendle, announcing that she would meet him up there.


    And when they came to the heavenly rock bridge, they were just going to watch the sun rise over it. It was wide enough for the flying dragon to stop, but the wind was strong and the skin of the rock slipped. If I make one mistake, while it crashed far down, Alpha Reese stood firmly without fear, shaking her brunette in the strong wind.


    Spectacular view, isn''t it?


    "That''s right. This is completely natural, but the Dragon Knights come here because of something." I want to cry, I''m sad, I''m happy. Since the founding of the People''s Republic, you''ve seen all of this rocky bridge. Nowadays, there are occasions when they meet and propose, but it seems like the times have passed. I come here because I have troubles, but I haven''t been here in a long time. "


    Or is it a private conversation?


    Swendle nodded tinyly to Alpha Reese''s grand question.


    "The airflow around here is unstable." It is suicidal to approach here at dawn, especially during the fog and cloudy hours. This... Dufest''s feathers could withstand a bit of incitement, but with an ordinary flying dragon, the feathers would break and crash into a rock bridge. In fact, only fairly skilled Dragon Knights could come here. It''s a proof of publicity, isn''t it? "


    ��I see. Few visitors, and the sensor''s hearing is blocked by the sound of the wind.��


    "And the extra bugs can''t get close." I''ve only recently learned about it. "


    In response to Swendle''s words, Alpha Reese had a strange look on her face.


    Orloisage �D �D No, what is the relationship between Calamity and you?


    ��What do you think?��


    "It''s just a puppet of Calamity."


    Swendle laughed thinly at Alpha Leith''s tooth in a way that she would not dress up.


    "He wanted to, but he didn''t. He remodeled me, but I took control. He was terrified, too, that he was the first to be able to move by his own will while being taken over. But there is a price. Far from him, this body begins to weaken. Mentally equal, but physically dependent on Calamity. I can''t get away from him. When you leave the country, you must be accompanied by Orloisage.��


    I knew it �D �D The main body of Calamity is here, right?


    "Yes, it seemed like it was already here when I was born." It seems that full-fledged rule began before and after I was officially elected Crown Prince. I''ll tell you a little bit about myself, him, and this country, because it''s going to be important to you. "


    Then, with a slightly nostalgic look on his face, Swendle began to talk about the past and the country.


    Continued

 2311 Beginning of the war, its 54 western fronts

    "I was in sixth place as an heir to the throne." I had a lot of brothers, and my sequence wasn''t high. I don''t remember many of them anymore. "


    Wasn''t he the Crown Prince from the beginning?


    ��No, I was confident in my abilities, but my brothers were good too. Many dignitaries did not question that they had the right to inherit the throne in seniority. My father was the only one who was weak. Although the Romanesque land of Sanbu, the palace is a magical cave wherever you go. The number of power schemes and the winds of betrayal and assassination remain unchanged. No, the royal palace in Roman''s Land was a closed space, which may have been especially bad. I volunteered for a military operation to escape the vortex of such a plot, and I built up a track record in a place separate from the right to inherit the throne. I thought I needed to show myself useful if I could not be king. Bloodthirsty, but somewhat disgusting. I didn''t think of myself as a party.


    A few years later, my sequence was in second place. After fighting with each other, the brothers destroyed themselves. Since then, I''ve been involved in a lot of power plotting. Even though I didn''t do anything, the plot went on and people died one after another. That''s why we decided to lead the army and carry out the purge. There was no death penalty for those who rebelled, and the remaining brother died in the guise of an accident during the inspection of the army, and the father king, who had no power to rule the controversy, was slowly weakened by the poison. The remaining brother, sister and relatives were deported from the country. Those who clung to the power of Romansland were offered assassins. So I took absolute power at home and became known as a tyrant from abroad. In Romanesque lands, where Arnelia doesn''t even have a branch, the coup d ''��tat was rarely known, and it was similar everywhere in the first place. Maybe I wasn''t interested. "


    I heard you were a bright crown prince.


    "It would be the initial assessment of the Crown Prince." Since I was also investing in diplomacy, I also actively participated in night parties that did not descend, and I learned a lot from Mayer by inviting teachers that I could not just lead the army. It took me 10 years to poison my father. The Crown Prince had a long time, and in the meantime he infiltrated my system. Death for the rebellious, and shelter for the obedient. Unless there was tyranny like that, I thought the pus in the country would never run out. Now I think, I was young. "


    I couldn''t conceal a hint of loneliness in my fiercely smiling expression.


    "Got absolute power, but lost a lot on the other hand. Because they had cast off all their enemies, there were only a few people in the military department who could be trusted, and the civil servants resigned from their posts one after another, leaving none of them outstanding.


    Even from a financial point of view, it is not possible to ignore the powerful nobility in the end, and the same number of power conspiracies are repeated as a result of receiving talks from the consort and the side room. When she was young, the woman she liked was recommended by the chief of the Tenma Knights of Friedelinde, and she could not be put aside. The only thing I heard about the end of it was that he was humiliated and murdered in cold blood on all the battlefields. It was two generations ago in Mistona.


    A girl born of a princess who could not even kill a worm, who took it as a loot in the small country that invaded with hunger, lived in the dragon''s sigil just like me. I lost my mind and body in the power struggle in the palace, and I died quickly. "


    "Is that Anneclose''s mother?"


    "That''s right. If I had been born a little earlier as the first princess, I wouldn''t have bothered with my successor." It''s all going to work out, my life. As it did so, a calamity named Orloise emerged.


    Voff entered the palace as a distant relative of a man who was all very well-identified and incompetent, and soon became famous for his beauty and grew in strength. Both the Mahatma and the Side Empress thought it was possible that he had turned somehow to dispose of it, but it was too late when they realized it. If you think the power struggle in the palace is clear, there''s nothing wrong with it. I just had to replace the contents with Calamity. My awe, my prestige, my subtlety. It''s ironic that bugs are more uncompetitive than humans. "


    With a sneer, Swendall looked indescribable, and once Alpha Reese took his gaze off him, he saw the dragons descend into the first layer between the clouds. Perhaps the original pickup has begun.


    Swendle turned her back.


    ��You don''t seem to have much time, thank you for hanging out with me.��


    "I didn''t expect to be thanked." But why me? "


    "I thought you could always look at the world from a free perspective, without being confused. Neither the earth, nor the sky, nor the common sense of the world shall be bound by the Spirit. I think that''s your real talent. Your innate temperament, your persecuted origins, those who brought you up, those who are around you now. It''s all your property, take care of it. It''s something I never have. No, it could be for all the politicians."


    "You don''t have to tell me."


    "And remember that I was there." You''ll be like me, won''t you? "


    King Swendle, you--


    It was forbidden for Alphilees to speak ahead. This king must understand his destiny. Alfilise figured out what to do, and she was trying to draw a conclusion and entrust it to herself. And what should I say or do? I was thinking about Alpha Lease.


    Swendle finally smiled when she saw Alpha Reese like that.


    "Huh, are you in trouble, too?"


    "I''ve had my troubles." There''s too much to do and too much to do. "


    "That''s right, there are a handful of people who can really do what they want." I''ll give you a little advice if you''re worried. I can''t move from home. Then who will be in charge of the whole thing? He''s painting the big picture of this war. "


    Isn''t that Master Crowsell?


    "I can''t make it clear, that''s the kind of pledge." There will be others to be wary of. Royalty and nobility are truly difficult. Even if they can be trusted at first glance, many people are burning with ambition behind their backs. By contrast, the Friedelinde Tenma Knights have known each other since the nation was built. Some of them are trustworthy. As long as decent royalty and soldiers are alive, friendship with them will not be lost. On the other hand, don''t even trust me when they''re gone. Don''t be relentless or hesitant. The more you hesitate, the more your people will be lost. "


    "... I got it."


    "For the rest, watch out for the two people." Kalamiti and the Legion. "


    An army? And now a calamity?


    Swendle''s words seemed strange. What do you mean, watch out for Calamity now? Swendle spoke with her choice of words.


    "I guess I was hired by a black magician at first, but not now." Even Calamity was no longer under the black magician''s brainwashing. Clausel only moves according to his desires. The reason that no one can get rid of Crowsell is largely because of the people around him. Heavy Knight Geist, Legion, and Brave Zemus. "


    "Zemus! Is Zemus here?"


    "Oh, he''s the perfect guy." If there is a man in the palace, this palace will not fall, no matter what enemies are coming. Alone, he''ll show his army back. "


    "... is there a reason?"


    Swendle nodded in response to Alpha Reese''s question, who was uncomfortable with Swendle''s evaluation of Zemus.


    "You''ll find out when you come to the palace. Why did Oranzebull choose that location, and why was Calamity sent? And the properties of Zemus."


    Zemus trait?


    "I didn''t know that such a thing was recommended by other countries as a hero - a horrible warrior." No, I could be more brave than anyone. Don''t ever forgive his heart. "


    Yeah, who is it?


    Alpha Reese was strangely surprised to see him once in Tarum. I honestly liked the shape of my face. But for some reason, I didn''t deny that I was more attracted than that. But I don''t know if it was attracted as a woman.


    Seeing that, Swendle grinned at Alpha Reese.


    Continued

 2312 Beginning of the war, its 55 western fronts

    It seems like you don''t know much about pornography, does it?


    "Huh? No, no, that''s not true!" Even about love, it''s class S! "


    "Are there grades in such a field?" In the first place, your application for class A has not yet been accepted. Because of the track record of publicly available individuals and the lack of track record of contributing to the guild. "


    What, are you so well-known?


    Swendle speaks with his tongue, wondering if he felt any better about Alphilees being a wolf.


    "I''m not a master of eroticism, but I''ll tell you about my experience as an elder."


    Please!


    "You''re honest there... well, just think of it as talking about Yuta." It''s always a story that starts somewhere unexpected. There is no such thing as love. "


    Huh. Was that the same with your first opponent?


    That''s right.


    Swendle starts talking about the first opponent, the Tenma Knight, who later became the Commander-in-Chief of the Friedelinde Tenma Knights.


    "Was it when we first met when we were 14 years old? I''m still an officer, and my squadron leader is on the verge of promotion. The opponent had just been promoted to Squadron Leader. Because of the proximity, I often met face-to-face and had many conversations. From now on, I think there was a lot of argument about work. Anyway, she was a serious, unresponsive, impertinent woman. Even so, I want to cover myself with mud."


    Isn''t that just a strong sense of responsibility?


    "That''s true, but if someone in the position of Company Leader is strangely muddied, the damage will ultimately fall to the subordinates." Sometimes it was necessary to escape responsibility, but she couldn''t do it either. How many times have I thought about it, insisting I don''t want to be the only one to owe it to you? He said, "Don''t burn me for extra care."


    How dare you behave like that to the royalty of Romansland...


    Swendle was dumbfounded by Alpha Reese''s dazed expression.


    "That''s what you''re saying... but at first, you didn''t seem to know me as a royal family, but even after I officially called myself that, my attitude didn''t change." At that time, I thought it would be preferable. I had a better impression than the opponent selling flirts. In general, there are many such proud fighters in the Friedelinde Tenma Knights. "


    How long has that been going on?


    About two years. I was promoted to captain of the regiment, and when the vacant seats were filled, I was ready to take up the post of division commander. He was promoted to captain of the battalion, and he still had more opportunities for conversation - but suddenly he took the position of captain. I jumped over the captain. I was surprised at this, but I later learned that the captains of the generations were like that. Before that, the commander-in-chief had an exceptionally long tenure, and he never cared. "


    "Suddenly, there''s a condition..."


    "I don''t think so. I don''t know the details of that condition either." It was a secret inside Friedelinde. It was true that it was not a track record. Since he became the Commander-in-Chief, he has barely met in person on a mission. The Commander-in-Chief is often in overall command of Rockhire and rarely goes to battle on his own. I was either fortunate or unhappy, and I took up the vacant seat that was coming up soon. I was caught in the turmoil of inheritance, and I didn''t finally meet her face to face. "


    "How long have you been exchanging letters?"


    "I couldn''t do that either. You and Anneclose are different times. If we are caught up in a struggle for inheritance rights, we can only be weak compared to the general captain of Friedelinde. If you think about the inconvenience to the opponent, you want to be solemn. So, the next thing I heard was an obituary. When I took office as king, a different person came to say hello and said he was the first idiot to know."


    Swendle mocked himself. I couldn''t even say anything to my son, Alpha Reese.


    "I was hungry, but I checked the details." He went looking for a platoon caught in the middle of an unknown conflict zone and scattered his men. Originally, Athena, a unit specializing in rough times, was only short-staffed at that time. I was told that my companion tried to be noble until the end while being tortured so harshly that he could not return to human life because he was mentally ill. "


    Have you thought about it?


    ��There are hundreds of ways to destroy human dignity, Alpha Reese. Some people are trained to withstand torture, but no matter how patient they are, they have their limits. At the point where we were sealed off from death, the final trajectory was disastrous. Not to mention a woman. Aren''t you so young that you don''t know what that means?"


    "... yes, I think I understand."


    "I guess. That''s why you''re so friendly with Troop Aphrodite, and you''re accompanying Taram''s hookers just in case." That''s one of the reasons I admit you. "


    This man felt gloomy as if his feet were stuck in the mud. I looked at the details as I behaved in a daring and unstoppable manner. If this king had come to crush Jaeger in earnest, it would have made our fate more fierce, and now we are even more cold and sweaty.


    Swendle continues.


    "The way to conquer a conflict zone is simple. Thoroughly, with greater violence. As a result, it was the runaway of some troops, but the country that feared my anger offered the princess as a hostage. That''s the woman who became Anneclose''s mother. She was such a gentle lady that she dodged the flowers so as not to harm the bugs."


    "Anne might be a little bit like you."


    "There were times when I was strangely indecisive, even for my fierce temper." I think it''s just me and the princess. "


    Is that why you took care of me?


    "Maybe I was a parent, too."


    Swendle''s honest admission is unlikely to be anything but Alphilees. If you make the same statement in front of the subordinates of Romansland, you''ll be in the middle of an inheritance riot. Anneclose told me that in Romansland, the right to inherit the dragon is given preferential treatment.


    The current First Prince Augusto was named Crown Prince at the time of his birth. You know how much Swendle hated the disturbance. As a result, when accompanying Anneclose to the Continental Peace Conference, he also understood that Anneclose was invaluable in exceptional cases. Perhaps Anneclose himself would have been confused about his treatment.


    Swendle urged me to ride the Dufest. Looks like we''re running out of time.


    Continued

 2313 Beginning of the war, its 56 western fronts

    "She was a woman with a thin voice that she could not hear unless she was quiet and her ears were softened, but her core was stronger than any side concubine. It was just too heartbroken, and it was bad that Willania gave birth after being forced to do so. At that time, I wanted to be protected by Arnelia, but there was nothing I could do about it. It''s impossible for me to sneak up on Arnelia."


    "Can''t you trust Arnelianism that much?"


    "To be honest, Miriazar''s female fox can''t be trusted." Your friend, Archbishop Anorun, may well be trusted. But too big an organization can be corrupt. Have you ever seen a branch of Arnelia in a conflict zone? ��


    "Ah... yeah."


    The events in the city where Layer became a companion have been heard later. Of course I knew what had happened.


    "More than that, some time after the founding of Roman''s Land, Arnelia has refused to cooperate with us. It is true that the relationship with Romansland at the time deteriorated, at least, although it is not attributed to Miriazar, but perhaps to his subordinates. Besides, that healing magic thing..."


    Is that crazy?


    "You don''t think so? I''m not familiar with magic, and I felt it through my intuition." I wonder if there is such a convenient thing in the world. I know the wound will heal. But the plague, the sickness, even the diseases that are specific to your family lineage? Even I can imagine that the reasoning leading to healing is different. But how can it be cured in the same way? And they''re not interested in medical advances. Why don''t you make parallel progress in medicine like you did with the Anneclose Dragon? I don''t just hide my magic, I don''t like it. "


    "That''s... that''s probably it."


    "Otherwise, I can''t trust Arnelia''s magic." How about you, Alpha Reese? Can you trust that healing magic as a magician? "


    I''ve also asked questions about Alfilise one day. I wondered what the theory was about Arnelia''s recovery magic. With Anorun, he was told that his learning was a secret. And only Miriazar himself did not understand the theory.


    The first user was Saint Arnelia herself. She seems to have been able to use a mysterious power by nature, but she was able to teach her to be able to use that power, and she was able to hear that there was "something" left in a form that she could inherit. But Alpha Reese couldn''t show him the [something]. All this was said to be exclusively patented by the Sisters of Arnelia.


    At that time, he made a joke and said, "If Alfi deciphered it, it would be impossible because the lamented faces of the Arnelian officials would come to his eyes." Miranda should have asked a little more questions. But if you can''t even tell me, you certainly can''t tell Swendle, the king of Roman''s Land.


    "I let go of the spy."


    Alpha lease in the words of Swendle.


    "Not just me, but the kings of all generations have done the same thing." Of course, intelligence warfare is basically interstate. Many of you have faked your identity and graduated from Gloria. However, all of them were either ''I can''t reach'' or ''I''m not sure'', or ''I can''t reach'' or ''I betrayed''. No one could get to the right answer. ��


    That ''s--


    "The Sorcery Association must have done the same." Of course, other countries as well. Without healing magic, Arnelia''s superiority would be diminished. But even though there were so many users, I didn''t know how to learn anything. Users of healing magic, such as Arnelia''s Sister and Krelich, are protected and will not be lost for the rest of their lives. If they don''t know where they are, they''ll be searching for blood. Once upon a time, a Sister of Arnelia was captured. A few days passed between the time of his disappearance and the time of his discovery. "


    "... what''s going on?"


    "The Sister was also killed for each of them who roared." There were no traces, and the surrounding area was burned down. It seemed like nothing more than obsession. What the hell is that? I thought it might just be a leak, so I thought I''d go that far. ��


    Swendle''s words stunned Alphilees. Alphi Leith has never seen Arnelia''s loyalty that far. Lisa once said, ��Jake doesn''t seem to be qualified for healing magic,�� but more importantly. Were there any of the children Lisa was looking after using healing magic? Should I have listened more to her?


    Seeing Alphilees roar, Swendle was also seriously troubled.


    "I see, you didn''t even grab it." That''s a good thing, isn''t it? "


    "I''m sorry, it might have been a bypass." Of course, it''s possible that you can''t tell me what you know. ��


    "No, no, that look is more trustworthy. Now, we''ll be flying down there. Son of the True Dragon, show yourself."


    Huh?


    Alpha Reese was in a daze, but Swendle was looking at Dufest with a serious expression.


    "Neither I nor Dufest are stupid enough to notice the weight of a single person." You tried to infiltrate the Royal Palace in a mess, didn''t you? Or are you going to keep it to yourself, even to Alphilees? "


    ... it''s broken.


    Irmatal unravels her concealment and reveals herself. The expression belonged only to the girl whose mischief was revealed. Alpha Reese was somehow aware of it, but his expression was dazzled, and at the same time he gave Swendle a look. I wondered if she was angry, and Swendle''s expression was gentle beyond her comprehension.


    Continued

 2314 Beginning of the war, its 57 western fronts

    "You''re Willania''s friend, the daughter of the true dragon." What''s your name? "


    Irmatar, the evil king you roared Willania for?


    "Are you the bad king?" It would be terrible to be told, but even if you think so, you may have no choice. "


    Swendle laughed pleasantly, but as for Alphilees, she couldn''t read Swendle''s stomach, so she wasn''t sure what to say.


    Irmatar, will you consider my daughter a friend?


    "Hmmm... I can''t say because I don''t have time to get to know you, but it''s fun to be with you." And I don''t want to be there, so I thought I''d come and talk to you. "


    "I see. So you sneaked after Alphilees?"


    "Yes, it is."


    ��Add it to the group of 5 people you''re traveling with.��


    Swendle glanced at Alphilees, who replied with indescribable expressions that seemed a little worse.


    "I didn''t want to take this child to a cave where I didn''t know what was there." It doesn''t matter if the True Dragon can protect itself or not. Besides, how can you say that Willania hasn''t reached out to Kalamiti? "


    "That''s fine. The dragon''s sigil is both a trait and a blessing." No brainwashing or erosion could do otherwise. It''s also because of this protection that I can''t fully control my consciousness while messing around with my body. Likewise, Anneclose and Willania will not be completely controlled. "


    "I see, then I think you should take care of Lord Willania."


    Yeah, let''s go then.


    Encouraged by Swendorf, Alphilees and Irmatar return to the Dufest and head for the Royal Palace. Along the way, Swendle muttered with her back turned.


    "-Roman''s Land is running out of iron ore. The resources will be depleted."


    "--You ''re about to cum. That''s why you were in such a hurry?"


    "Oh, anyway, this country was seeing its end at my expense." The question was how to pull the curtain. I don''t know anything, the people don''t know anything, they don''t have any sins. New territories and industries were needed in this country, but they are not available. And I don''t think there''s a country that can afford to accept such a large number of people. Food resources are dwindling in every country, so the squabbles don''t subside. The conflict zone and the West are good examples. "


    Is that why you''re fighting a war with a black mage or a calamity?


    "At least, we needed to break the current framework. If you take the land by force, the blood will eventually be exchanged, and in a few decades you will have fewer hands to pursue who you are. The price will have to be redeemed with flowing blood."


    "Are you going to take the blame yourself?"


    Oh, it suits a tyrant, doesn''t it?


    I felt like I shouldn''t have seen what Swendle looked like. Even though his face turned toward the morning sun, Alpha Reese tried not to look at you.


    The morning sun wipes out the fog. As I learned later, it seemed unusual to see the earth under my eyes at the same time as in the morning. The sight was ever wider and more graceful.


    "--As expected, this country is beautiful. Whether the raging cold winds are blowing, or the crops are not growing, or the resources are being depleted - this country is ours. The country that we built with our power, over the blood and tears and sweat that we sacrificed and sacrificed."


    "--Yeah, that''s exactly what humans won with that power." There may have been people or races who helped. "


    "That''s right, it''s a country that we''ve built across races." If it were to come true, I would have stayed that way. War is what fools do. We need it now, but we want the next generation to be peaceful. "


    ��I''ve heard that peace and war repeat themselves - but I''m sure that eventually everything will be gone. People''s thoughts are easy to wander around, but no matter how much it looks like, it won''t be the same thing for a thousand years. The mountains are crumbling, the valleys are filled, and the lakes are dry."


    Though?


    ��What has been achieved, what people think they have lived. It doesn''t just disappear. If possible, I would like to leave the story behind. Eventually, I''d like to try and codify history. It''s one of my dreams."


    "It''s magnificent, but it''s wonderful." Was it the thoughts and the signs of those who lived there that would never disappear? Good, very good idea. "


    Swendle pulled the reins and pointed Dufest''s nose upwards. As Dufest pivoted around, he gradually ascended.


    "This is the last time I can speak properly." From now on, you''ll have to trust me. I don''t even know if I''m talking to you myself. "


    "Yes, I understand." But was it nice that I was the last person to talk to? "


    "As I told you." There''s no one around me who can be trusted anymore. It''s ironic that the mercenary is the last person I can trust, but it''s my wrongdoing, so I can''t help it. -Give Anneclose and Willania my best regards. "


    "I didn''t have to ask you to do this." "By my life."


    Swendle laughed at Alphilees'' powerful proclamation.


    "Not as a reward, but if you have the chance, take the ore from the wall behind the king. Friedelinde''s chief knows how to dig, from generation to generation. If the Dwarves and Fire Dragons knew each other, they would be able to use them effectively.��


    Ore-a sword?


    "No, you should use it as a shield." That''s how the first king used it. And it is said that they have swallowed up every evil and blessing.


    Isn''t that cursed?


    "It seems not to be the case." I don''t know the details, but it''s only a word of mouth that goes to the king. I''m sure humans will need it when they deal with more than that, but they say they hope it doesn''t happen. The first king dropped his shield on Greystone''s crater and never used it again. Tell me it''s in the hands of humans. "


    ... and conversely, how many Demon Lords were here?


    "Well, I don''t know." There was almost no rumor about who the Demon King was using it. However, out of the hundreds who reached the decisive stage, only a few survived the battle - did they arrive? "


    Swendle spoke sparingly, but there was a plaza where many dragons could land. This is probably the garden of the Royal Palace, which also served as the departure point for the flying dragon. Made of soft grass reminiscent of a small meadow, it was covered with beautiful flowers and very elegantly constructed.


    The Knights of Hardened Day lined up. Strong, majestic, and seemingly tall knights lined up.


    Continued

 2315 Beginning of the war, its 58 western fronts

    Swendle, who saw it, stepped down in front of them with a smile on her nose. An uneasy look lined up in front of Swendle and Alphileys.


    "Hmm, thank you very much." I wonder if all the ministers will be here to greet you. "


    "Won''t you be discreet, king?" Although it is a mercenary, the fact that he was invited to the royal palace at this stage is close to the treatment of the country''s guests. I''ll do whatever I want to do. "


    "You seem to be making a mistake, but since when do you have an opinion of me?" I don''t remember giving you that much authority, but did you want to turn the flag against you? ��


    "Have fun..."


    I can see the tingling and the air has hardened, but I can''t say anything about the bold Alpha Reese here.


    As they do so, followers emerge overhead. Seeing that, Swendle urged Alphilees to enter the Royal Palace quickly. The various gazes of the subordinates who silently saw it off. Ignorance, awe, contempt, disgust. Even without telling much, Alfilise felt the air flowing into the royal palace, but Swendle had nothing to say anymore.


    "It would be disgraceful for the king to greet you so far." I''ll head to the Throne Room first. "


    Huh, am I going too?


    "There will be a problem with that, I''ll show you before I refrain." Mira, are you there? "


    "Hah, here it is."


    The female Dragon Knight appeared following Swendle''s voice. When Swendall commanded with his chin, the knightess called Mira followed Alphilees. Although Alfilise felt that the face looked familiar, she was slightly pressured by the sharpness of her eyes, and instead of speaking to her, she turned to face herself.


    In a somewhat awkward manner, Alpha Reese and Mira followed behind Swendle silently as they walked with their big strands. In the royal palace there were ample furnishings, but overall they were heavy and little decorated. Probably because the walls are made of black-based ore. In addition, the ornaments were also made of solid materials and did not have more flashiness than was necessary. No, I guess it was made to be so simple.


    Although it is a cold area, there is little wood, and the flowers are rarely decorated. There were curtains that incorporated red as a warm color, but on the contrary, it was cold and only received a heavy impression from Alphilees.


    ��Compared to the eastern countries and Arnelia, it''s a killer scenery, isn''t it?��


    That''s right.


    With a gentle affirmation of Alpha Leith, Swendle laughed lightly, pointing forward, but Mira''s gaze pierced from behind painfully.


    Honestly.


    "Excuse me."


    "No, that''s fine." Flowers and wood are luxuries in this barren highland. Even charcoal, such as charcoal, struggles to be transported, but even a fireplace can''t be used except in the middle of the winter. There are a few more flowers in the private room, but I can''t afford to decorate it inside the palace. That''s why we create a third-tier guest house to entertain people from other countries. It''s more efficient than each other. "


    I see.


    "Now, I''m going to the throne." You wait a lot in between. It''s a corridor lined with royalty''s private rooms, including Anneclose''s and Willania''s. I might stay in the Royal Palace tonight, so if you have time later, you can show me around. ��


    Understanding the meaning of Swendle''s words, Alfilise looked toward the private room. Irmatar, who is hiding again in a hidden form, has also made a sense of his intentions, and I feel like he''s headed towards you.


    And Mira guided Alphilees while she was holding back.


    "Wait a moment, I will meet you later and guide you when the king is ready."


    "Okay, but it''s really cold, can I light the fireplace?"


    "I''m sorry, but the king can''t use the fireplace during the day because of the fuel." If you don''t mind, please take this cold shield. "


    A cozy alpha lease that feathers like the fur of a giant bear. And when he confirmed that there were only a few soldiers and a female knight called Mira, Alpha Leith gently whispered at Mira.


    "By the way, it looks like someone I know, but don''t you want to meet your sister?"


    "... I have a sister who has left." The edge is broken. "


    Is that Louis?


    It may have been such a name, but does that have anything to do with what you''re going to do with it, envoy?


    Even Alphi Reese was stuck with words, saying that the sharpness of the conversation would cut through the thread of the conversation. Perhaps Louis was a friendly personality, and Alphilees thought it was nonsense that he wanted to see the faces of other families.


    Continued

 2316 Beginning of the war, its 59 western fronts

    In the meantime, the mercenaries who were escorted entered the dressing room. I wanted to extract a little more information, but Mira didn''t have an island to harden her attitude and attach to it so as not to say anything extra. Alpha Reese looked sorry, and Mira''s expression stood there unchanged. Seeing the air, Lisa said something ridiculous with a look that took Alpha Reese into account.


    Alfi, didn''t you do something weird to King Swendall?


    ��Yeah, especially the dress��.


    "The opponent is a tyrannical and unmanned king, also known as the peak of favoritism." You may feel comfortable with the big girl, but don''t give her a chance to get in. No, it''s fine if you like it. As for the balls, thank you. "


    "It''s a lot of rudeness." There''s no such fact! "


    Lisa''s metaphor reads, "How was your intimate meeting with King Swendall? Is the king an ally?" But only Alpha Reese can tell. However, Mira''s expression became steeper and she opened her mouth to say something.


    If you say a word, it''s mine. One more visitor came to this room when Lisa smirked at the unexpected information she might get if she got angry, and at the fact that she was trying to pull all the information out of the window.


    "Excuse me."


    Voff-sama


    Mira''s expression, which was supposed to harden her attitude, caught a glimpse of a distorted disgust. The man who came into the room was called Voff. Even though the other knights and Mira were all in shape, they seemed to have a high status when saluting, but they were a fat little guy with no style.


    "This is a very spectacular look for the mercenaries!" I am Minister of State Voff. I will entertain you until the king is ready. ��


    With a full smile, the man reached out to Alfilise. Even though the sweets were pinched in his hand and there was something to eat, the people around him noticed, but Alpha Reese took the hand without hesitation.


    "It''s Jaeger''s Alphilees. I am a woman, but I am the head of the mercenary regiment."


    "I don''t want to hear rumors." I knew you had a brilliant command in the retreat. I''d like the generals of Romansland to fry up the claws and drink it. ��


    I felt like I could hear Mira and the knights clenching their teeth in the words. Let the knights tell you what the housekeeper who never leaves the royal palace looks like. Alphi Reese felt more tenacity than that, but he was dumbfounded pretending not to notice anything.


    And all the mercenaries responded to Voff with a loving smile. After introducing himself and greeting him, Voff walks among these mercenaries with a pornographic smile as he realizes that the majority of them are women.


    "No, but the king is a bad man."


    ��What do you need?��


    "When I hired all the women in the castle battle, I still didn''t have enough fun." I know you have enough beautiful princesses... but I want to be with you. "


    While saying that, Voff spun his hand around Alfilise''s ass. Alpha Reese is unwittingly hardened by direct acts he has not experienced.


    Rana and Closse quickly disappeared, and Katya smiled and took Vof''s hand before she could release her magic in a murderous rage.


    "Well, Minister of State, if you have such expectations, why can''t you speak to me?" These children will have tens or hundreds of times more fun. ��


    "This is the famous Captain Aphrodite, how can you speak to me... naturally, as a voice to you, how else can you enjoy it?" I want to love not only the fantastic whore who waits in the museum, but also the woman who is like a town daughter who meets suddenly all over the town. "


    Looking at Voff''s tongued voice, even Katra was desperately trying to hold her expression back. If I had a sword, someone would have pulled it out already. And if you were to swords, it wouldn''t be strange to be treated as a crime of disrespect on the spot.


    In the scene where even Lisa was worried about pulling out her cane, Mira struck Voff''s neck with her sword before Lana crossed the last line.


    "That''s it, Roman''s land of shame." It''s not your turn, get out of here! "


    Oh, is it okay for the SS to take part in such outrages?


    "Because it''s the SS!" We can disregard all orders except the king in maintaining law and order in our palace. Do you think it''s us who are afraid of getting your head ripped off and then being put to death!? "


    "I see, that''s scary. Then I have to fear that I won''t be able to treat my brother. For your sake of pride, your sick little brother deviates from the path too - is that understandable?"


    The hand holding Mira''s sword swayed for a moment against Vofu, who lifted the corner of his mouth and laughed. Without missing that moment, Voff escaped Mira''s sword with a speed that could not be judged by his appearance.


    And the next time Lana tried to release her magic, the maids came in for tea.


    Continued

 2317 Beginning of the war, its 60-60 western front

    Thank you for waiting!


    "The king says it will take a little longer." Ladies and gentlemen, please relax and enjoy this coarse tea. "


    The Romans are generally regarded as big and mean. But these maidens were of different races. Dark hair on the eastern continent and delicate faces on the eastern side of the continent. There were many faces, such as those with dark skin in the south and those with high noses in the west.


    Ah, the flowers seem to bloom, Alphilees felt. Alfilise was honestly impressed that women could have enough flowers in the cold highlands where grass and flowers could not grow. All the maids had beautiful women, but there were people with the same appearance, and it seemed that they had been gathered intentionally from various regions.


    To be a maid in the royal palace is pernicious. If you accept it kindly, it was the women who would calm the scene. Mira''s hands stopped as she watched them appear. Voff looked at it and hoisted the edge of his mouth provocatively, but Mira no longer dealt with Voff.


    A blonde woman called out, like a nun who brought Alphilees tea. From the looks of it, it doesn''t look like Anneclose anyway.


    "If you have any inconvenience, please let me know." We are also arranging the room for today. ��


    "I haven''t decided whether to stay yet." Depending on the time after this, I may ask you to do it. "


    "It doesn''t matter." My name is Carnela, and you should know me. "


    Alphilees had the impression that he was young when he saw the maiden who greeted him in a way that could not be described as elegant. Even though I''m about 30 years old, I feel that it''s too early to say that I''m a nun. Even though Alphilees could not understand the details of court manners, it was found that they did not come from the upper class.


    But I don''t know what Alpha Reese was thinking, but they were in a hurry to get ready, and they were holding back in the corner of the room. And at the same time, Voff was dying at some point.


    Alfilise stared at Mistona''s expression next to her as she grabbed the tea served.


    Mistuna, do you know these girls?


    ��Yes, they were here when we visited this royal castle a few years ago. Carnella, the naked lady, is almost the same age as me. She''s the only one who''s been here since I first came to the palace."


    "She looked younger, though."


    "Not a high class, but a Romanesque nobleman. Someone told me that I couldn''t bear to fall into the hands of civilians from my fallen lineage, and I heard that I became a royal palace man. I don''t know if anyone else did it on purpose."


    "Naturally, it was only visible to the town daughters."


    "Originally, it seems to be from a samurai family." Maybe you''re not good at behaving like a maiden. "


    "I wish I could be a serviceman."


    Mistona smiled indescribably at Alpha Reese, who could easily say that.


    "Naturally, female military personnel are rare in Roman''s Land." It''s been a change of scenery since His Highness Anneclose was born, but I''ve never heard of that woman''s SS. Exceptionally good, or the roots of His Highness the Anneclose. No, maybe the latter. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be able to attend, even if you weren''t so good. Like the Black Hawk girlfriend. "


    "The Black Hawk girlfriend?"


    "I don''t know, the story of the female knight who was supposed to be the first highest-ranking dragon knight." You can ask me if you have the chance. I don''t think you and Anneclose are going to get along, so I''m sure you can tell me. "


    I don''t know.


    Carnella smiled to respond to Alfilise as she giggled as she seemed unaware of how much she cherished her. Apparently, they know each other well, and they know each other well to some extent.


    I will introduce one of the maids who saw the carnella as a good opportunity. It might be rude to say that it was relatively plain among the glamorous maidens, but it was an ordinary woman with characteristics. Still, he''s older than Alphilees, but he still looks hard to figure out how old he is. A chestnut-haired, thin-eyed maiden. It seemed that the attitude of being more or less nervous was to be made to stay here often. If you make a mistake and make a coarse statement, the opponent may become so restless that it can be made by hand.


    The chestnut-haired maiden bowed to Alphilees at a gift of nearly 90 degrees, and Carnela frowned and was ashamed.


    "Morotea, you''re being rude." How many times do I have to tell you? I told you not to forget grace. "


    So, that''s it.


    "That''s why you stay like a flat maid for as long as you can." I''d like you to be my assistant even more firmly. "


    Carnella, what about you?


    I saw Mistona prompting me, and Carnella returned to me as a haha.


    ��I''m sorry, ma''am. She''s just as familiar with Morotea as I am with the Royal Palace in Roman''s Land.��


    "No, that''s not true!" The veterans separated, and I was the only one left-- "


    "Still, my background is supposed to be my assistant." I''ll leave it to you to entertain the customers. In addition to taking care of Willania and Gal, I want to make sure there''s no gluttony. "


    "Oh, that''s not true ~"


    Alphilees and Mistuna smiled unexpectedly, as if they didn''t want to cry in front of the guests. It''s going to be a long stay, so maybe it''s better for someone you can''t put aside. I had such a feeling.


    Even such a girl stretched her spine nervously against the next visitor to the room. I thought Swendle had arrived, but as soon as I entered the room, the faces of the Romanslanders changed. Rather than feeling so intimidated, it was the opponent that made it smell dangerous. Even if Lunatica and Lisa changed their complexion, I could imagine how dangerous the opponent would be.


    Continued

 2318 Beginning of the war, its 61-65 western front

    "Phew, you made it." Ladies and gentlemen, it looks like you have a match. "


    Alpha Reese immediately imagined who the man who showed her gratitude was. However, that impression was far from what I expected.


    The man was skinny, tall, urban, and straight-faced. Rather than being a scholar, it is better to be said to be a good man of the nobility. We were more of an aristocrat in the head of Alphilees than an aristocrat in the army of Romanesque. In fact, the greeting was noble and graceful. However, that ferociously lit eye alone might have been a true representation of who he was.


    Behind him was a large man with heavy armor and a short sword in plain clothes. Perhaps it was an escort, but the men in plain clothes were concerned about Alpha Reese, Lisa, and Lunatica. Somehow, I think it''s a man with no character. As if his face wasn''t impressive either - I thought it was creepy.


    Perhaps he didn''t like his gaze gathered together, but he stopped the previous man from talking about his excuses from behind.


    "Oops, you haven''t introduced yourself yet." Some of you may know me as a mercenary, but my name is Crowsell. I''ve been hired, but now I''m the chief advisor to the entire Romanesque military. We are honored to face the fateful battle of the continent against our prestigious peers. ��


    "Wow, you''re such a nasty bastard. Mercenaries don''t try to dictate the fate of a country or a continent. The bug spit won''t run ah


    ��I don''t want to be told by a dodo who already has his own country. Isn''t it always a dream for a man to be the lord of a castle?"


    "Watch out, lads. If you''re the mainstay of a country''s castle, you have to be patient. Temeh''s dream is not a dream, but a desire. I don''t think it''s a cute thing to be the lord of a country''s castle. I swear to you, when you become king, no one but you will ever be able to dream. In a country like that, I''ll smash it."


    Dodo''s tone was a joke, but both Alpha Reese and the others realized that the eyes under his helmet were never laughing. A tiny flash of light - you feel the air, and the two people behind Crowsell start to get furious.


    It was Mistona who dominated it.


    "Stop it, both of you. We are now in a position to fight together. If you are proud of being a top-notch mercenary, you must make progress."


    ��I didn''t do anything?��


    "That''s the way it is, Crowzel boy. No one here is so ordinary that they don''t know you''re pretending not to know and inciting others."


    "I miss you so much, little boy." Even I, Mistuna-san, won''t be able to raise my head. "


    While sighing and pulling back, the edge of your mouth is rising in disgust. And Mistona''s bitter expression tells us that something happened.


    Dodo didn''t say anything more, either, but apparently he got grumpy and sat down deeply on the sofa. I see, if you take someone else with you, you''ll get angry and grab Crowsell. Alpha Reese understood that no one had been brought because she knew this.


    That person was heard from Kazas and Corwin, but I can imagine that the coming storm is definitely not going to work.


    Crowsell continued.


    "I will complete our greeting as well." There''s only me, the Heavy Knight Geist, the Army, and the leader, Zemus. ��


    "Did you hear that? They''re all dead or defected?" Sheba, the wise man, seems to be missing even Enema. Zemus''s charisma is finally starting to show its signs. "


    Oh, did you call?


    Behind them, a shiny woman dressed in a black enamel appeared. With that appearance, Alpha Reese did not miss that Clausel only had a surprised expression on her face for a moment.


    Enema gazed at them with plenty of room, her arms crossed to emphasize her chest with a smile.


    "This is the place where all the nostalgic faces of the goose''s head can be found." Would you like to have a seat? "


    "Hah, you gotta be kidding me!" I can''t get drunk without each other at the bottom. Besides, if those bastards are with you, then all you can do is drink badly, including you! "


    "Oh, well, you know, I owe your wives some. I need to get it back somewhere, okay? Or is the helmet underneath actually a skull, Dodo?"


    "Mm..."


    Alphi Reese once again recognized Enema that silencing Dodo in one word was not a stone''s throw.


    And when I look at Mistona, I feel a little sorry for her.


    "I''m sorry, Mistuna." We haven''t hunted much on the edge this year, so we haven''t caught much of the moisturizer ingredients. The pharmacist''s life ring is gone, too. "


    "It doesn''t matter, I''ve stocked up on what I''ve been given to wholesale." We''ll manage for a while. ��


    Besides, don''t you have any pills?


    "... I''ve been able to do something about it." Don''t worry. "


    Not only Mistona, but also Alfilise and Lisa didn''t miss Katra''s steeper expression. Apparently, the S-class mercenaries still have connections. That might be true, too. There are only a few dozen people on the continent, and we may meet once every few years in a special request at the periphery.


    And when Enema looked toward Alphilees, she greeted him with a smile.


    "I said hello lightly in Arnelia, but you''ve already started again." Say hello to your soft hands. "


    "Please don''t tease me too much."


    What, you guys know each other?


    Enema answered vividly as Clausel heard with interest.


    ��Yeah, be careful. She might be more scared than me to make you angry."


    ��That''s scary. Be careful, I don''t want to be unable to get back on my feet.��


    It''s not a resurgence, it''s that way, right?


    "Hey, is there any misunderstanding?"


    "I''m not going to have sex with you, big girl." Your character is going down! "


    Lisa was embarrassed, and Dodo and Mistna smiled a little, but they knew that Swendall would come to the throne. Clausel once again tells them with a serious expression.


    Continued

 2319 Beginning of the war, its 62 western fronts

    ��I''ll just say one thing. Don''t let the mood of King Swendle hurt you. If you don''t know what that means, just keep your mouth shut like a shell. Even if something happens, I can''t cover it, can I?"


    "Don''t you think his king is a tyrant?"


    "Lord Mistuna, I''m not like the Swendle King you know." Depending on my mood, sometimes I can''t get close either. And at the same time, there are times when you can''t make a decision without him. Honestly, if it wasn''t for King Swendle, I wouldn''t have taken on the country''s Chief Military Adviser. As wise as he is, he is also a nervous opponent. ��


    Mystona, who objected, silenced Clausel''s nervous expression. Alfilise also feels that it is not important because of Clausel''s nervousness. The Swendle told him. "Don''t even believe me." I talked about Swendle as a man and as a father, but I think Swendle as a king is different again.


    And when he opposed the Swendle of the Throne, Alpha Reese knelt down frankly and thanked the lord. Since I was a mercenary, I didn''t have to pay my respects. However, he showed honest admiration for Swendall''s intimidation as king.


    The stress of sitting on the throne, its meaning, history. There was an undisputed king there who knew everything and embodied it. Rayfan and Muse weren''t like Dryan either. Swendle was prepared. Yes, I am prepared to face my sad fate. Even in such a situation, Alphilees paid her respects by deducing the inner face of Swendle, who would not lose so much intimidation.


    What surprised me the most was Dodo. And as soon as Crowsell finished his introduction, Dodo opened his mouth.


    You seem a little different this time, King Swendle?


    "--Oh, yes. You and I have known each other for a long time, conflict king."


    "No, no, I''m just an outlaw doing whatever I want!" It''s noble enough to be called a king - is our job your spear or your shield? "


    "It''s a shield. You will never break it."


    In one word, Dodo seemed to have figured it all out.


    "Well, that''s a tough job."


    That''s right. With your background, it could be the biggest war of all.


    "Maybe, not, but you promised to be." That''s why Friedelinde has gathered all the troops. "


    "I''m gonna do it."


    "Well, let''s take one pledge." It''s not that kid''s idea, but as King Swendle, how far can I throw it away? "


    "It''s two layers. If you need more, you''ll have to pay for it."


    Dodo often leaned down at the words.


    "... I''ve thought it through." But I get it. You can take care of it, can''t you? "


    "That''s why I''ve talked a lot to you since I was young, and I''m trying to give you preferential treatment."


    "Oh, you''re scared, king." You''ve been trying to do that ever since we met! Then let''s go to the military council. Are you ready for this? "


    "... Dodo, thank you for speaking so quickly." So, King Swendle, shall we join the army? "


    Swendall nodded silently, and Clausel walked out in front of the dodo, which was walking on its big strands, to lead the way. And the Friedelinde Tenma Knights followed.


    Alpha Reese glanced at Swendle, but she didn''t change her expression or attitude. I don''t think I have anything to talk about or tell you anymore. With that much confirmation, Alpha Reese decided to join them in the march.


    "--That''s the whole operation." Did you get it in your head? "


    The military debate began with a grand argument by Crowzel. Klausel first explained the resources, power, and resupply situation of Romanesse Land in one go, and then talked about geographical superiority, the evolution and effects of previous operations, the future invasion strategy, and the defense strategy in one go.


    A full second to this point. By the time we talked about the next expected enemy strength and course, defensive defenses, and strategy, the mercenaries'' heads were confused. Anyway, a soldier with a basic knowledge can''t get into his head if he tells us all these secrets at once. That''s what I thought.


    Chief Military Adviser, ask!


    It was Alpha Reese who raised his hand vigorously. Mistona and Dodo followed. To his face, Crowsell let out a little bit of that pathetic expression.


    "Please abandon me." We''re mercenaries, so don''t be shy. "


    Well then, Crowsell, if that plan works, we won''t be here till spring, will we?


    ��You''re right. In my calculations, it''s late winter.��


    Is that because of the number of defenders and the distribution of food?


    "Excellent! The Sky Garden is robust, but too vast for good or bad. If there are not enough defenders, they will break through from somewhere. And even with the number of defenders, we don''t have enough supplies this time."


    "A vast city will be avenged."


    Mistona''s impression of Friedelinde''s Tenma Knights made her look difficult. And Alpha Reese turned to Dodo for water.


    Dodo seemed to know that?


    "... I''ve been seeing Swendle for a long time." A lot of them were asked to defeat monsters in the realm, but sometimes he talked about Yota when he was young. I wonder what would happen if we fought for our defenses in this Sky Garden. Sky Garden is often attacked by monsters, so the army has grown enormous to fill the defense, but now he says it''s shackled. Still, there have never been any fights about the size of this army, but Roman''s Land is actually in a difficult position and he''s blurry like a mantra. ��


    "The reason for this is that we can''t let Arnelia in - that is, we don''t want to see weakness in groups that can be used as a force to fight, but for now, that''s all." Our scouts report that the convergence forces are approaching about 10 days from here. Alpha Reese''s Jaeger has bought us some time, but it''s no wonder Gruzard is here in a few days. The Army is deploying in front of the Sky Garden, but how should we protect it? I want a realistic plan, but how? "


    "It seems that people here are already thinking the same thing without asking... if it''s hard to say, shall I say it?"


    Jaeger''s companions had not yet caught up with the words of Alpha Reese, but Dodo and Mistna''s expression was cloudy. Slowly, this country is packed. When Swendle came to the throne, there must have been nothing else to do.


    Until now, however, Alpha Reese was ��as expected��, and Alpha Reese, on the contrary, was more confident.


    Continued

 2320 Beginning of the war, its 63 western fronts

    "Let''s get rid of the ground troops." Anyway, the first level is all there is. "


    According to Alpha Reese, neither Dodo, nor Mistona, nor Clauselle, were upset. Only the other face was upset. The commanders all seem to have been thinking about this operation somewhere.


    Clausel questions quietly.


    What''s your heart like?


    "Even if we have enough bases to defend ourselves, we don''t have supplies and power." Well, you just have to squeeze it. What should I protect from this battle? We need to be clear about that first. "


    In the Sky Garden?


    "No, not in King Swendall''s custody."


    Some spoke, but Crowsell and Alphonse shook their heads.


    That''s not true.


    "Yes, this royal palace and the royal bloodline of Romanesque lands should be protected." If I may say more, what is in this royal palace with Swendall, His Highness the Anneclose, and His Highness the Willania? That''s why I told Dodo to throw away the second layer. "


    "--Oh, I suppose so."


    Dodo opened his mouth harshly. Is that a sloppy tone of voice?


    "Swendle hinted at something like that, but I didn''t hear anything. But there must be something else that the rest of the country won''t know. Maybe some of these guys have a clue, but I don''t want to hear anything. If you don''t know it, you''d be better off, and Swendle will be giving some tips to anyone who needs them. At least, I don''t need it."


    "Hmm -- I agree." I don''t want to know, but it''s not a strategic priority. Then, after assuming that it is something to be protected, the strategy to be adopted is the ground army and the first level of abandonment. "


    "Yes, at least we can give the people a choice."


    Choice?


    You can stay on the battlefield this year, or you can leave, or you can go south on this trip.


    Alpha Leith suggested. First, we will allow time to move the people on the first level of the Sky Garden, while engaging the ground forces and the Allied forces. He said that if you were a humane army, you should be able to earn more than 10 days.


    In the meantime, the first layer is a land full of simple traps. Gradually scraping the opponent, he fortified the second gate and decided to engage in a full-scale defensive battle. We don''t know how much ground troops we''ll need, but the current army is too many, and the Air Warfare Division will have few places to play. Soon the generals of winter will arrive, and the battle situation will be favorable to us - Alphilees suggested.


    Mistona agreed with this. All of Friedelinde''s troops were called to operate in cold conditions and to transport supplies. In the first place, the flying dragons were not able to make small turns, but they would become even more brittle in the cold, so they would be able to fight more efficiently.


    And Aphrodite, whose national budget might be skewed if a small country did not succeed in doing so, said that the gathering and long-term employment of all would make it impossible to be dissatisfied in a long defense battle. At that time, Katra smiled quietly, but when Alpha Reese noticed that it was a kind of spectacular preparation, she accidentally swallowed her spit.


    Dodo agreed. Sky Garden itself is a good structure for defense, but considering that the Marine Corps in Romansland has not experienced defense for a long time, and the castle assailant Plafir Moloto and others, it would be natural to hire a M��ller steel soldier who is good at defense.


    But I can''t see the winning muscle. It was clear that the convergence army would be advantageous when spring arrived, and with the patience of the convergence army, Romansland would eventually be forced to surrender. That''s what Dodo and Mistona said. Clausel would not deny the intention, but he would make a more spectacular proposal. The contents of the product were predicted by Alfilise and taken from the back, so I found it difficult to show how surprised it was.


    Well, I''m not hiding anything from you, but we''re actually planning a two-way operation.


    Two sides?


    "Yes, we will fight to the east for the battle here in the Sky Garden."


    Huh?


    Dodo stepped out of the sofa, bored and troubled. Mistona''s expression was also clouded by rumors. Alfilise tried to do a surprising act, but she stopped. I didn''t feel confident about my actor, and I didn''t think that was possible with Crowsell''s eyesight opponent.


    Clausel seemed to have noticed what Alphilees looked like, but before that, Dodo asked, spitting.


    "What do you mean? There is a street east of this Sky Garden, but it''s not a road that the army can operate on." A narrow path stretches like a cliff. How long have you been spawning? "


    "The roads have already been built, that''s more than a year ago." I''ve been employed by Roman''s Land for a long time, and it was also my job to pave the way. My knowledge is not only used in strategy, but also in architecture, etc. You can even sneak your troops away from this sky garden. ��


    "That''s the way... we came from the east side, but didn''t notice at all?"


    Clausel answers Dodo''s suspicions with great skill.


    "Yes, that''s how we deploy our troops." Nearly 100,000 troops are already deployed throughout the conflict zone. Once our battles are in full swing, we will go through the conflict zone and launch a war against the nations to the east. If you light a fire on your own people, they will no longer be a part of the expedition. That''s the first time we''ve seen our victories. ��


    "Sure, then maybe we can win." But when you move through the conflict zone, isn''t that the only problem? ��


    "With that in mind, we have been advancing the peace process in the conflict zone for the past decade." That is the real strategy of King Swendle. Dodo must have played one of those roles before, right? ��


    "Well, there''s always been a conflict zone... no, that''s why it''s been less recently?" Goddamn it, you''re doing it, Swendle. "


    Tsk, tsk, tsk, dodo fists and palms together. His expression seemed somewhat happy, and he even felt like he was smashing his arm. Meanwhile, Mistona gave a reassuring expression. As far as she was concerned, Aphrodite must have been worried about the burden. If they fight on an annual basis, they may not be able to keep themselves safe.


    On the other hand, Alphilees was not calm inside. I''m trying to know and crush the two-faceted operation of Roman''s Land in advance. In other words, you''re betraying everyone in this room. Crush the winning muscle. Anxiety about it, even if it''s Alpha Reese, can''t be completely hidden. Also, at what stage will you notice this Crowzell? I wasn''t worried about that.


    Clausel notices Alphilees like that.


    Continued

 2321 Beginning of the war, its 64-65 western front

    Is there something you''re worried about, Lord Alphireece?


    No, I don''t think that''s the kind of information that could be leaked when the troops are deployed...


    "Well, I guess so." Information leaks from somewhere. Not to mention, they are not the only ones involved in mobilizing 100,000 troops. I can''t even figure out what connections there are between those who prepare the armor and food, their families and each of them.


    So we assume that information is leaking somewhere. On top of that, it is the strategy that is devised and succeeded. This is where I show my arms. "


    It''s as if Alpha Reese knew she was breaking through her own plan - and Klausel speaks as if she didn''t mind knowing. Alpha Reese wondered where that confidence came from, but thought the game would be determined by whether or not the rationale was as expected.


    If Clausel''s favor is only with the dragon and the wise men''s club, we can win. But if there were any other concealed balls, the battlefield would be muddied. In this situation, which I don''t know if I have to open the lid to see it, the stomach of Alpha Reese also shrank.


    ��Well, here''s the details for today. By midnight, you''ll need to create an order that will be communicated to the troops outside. First of all, how long will you stay with me?"


    In response to Crowsell''s challenging smile, it was clear that both Alphonse and the others were convinced that they would not stay in the Royal Palace for a while.


    This is it.


    Under the guidance of Molotea and Carnella, who were entrusted with the care of the mercenaries, Jaeger''s face was passed through the lodgings in the royal palace. Until that day, the difference between men and women was decided, so there were few rooms, and Daron and the other five women were assigned only by separating the doors in the same room.


    But I didn''t think it was that bad, knowing that Daron was a gentleman. Daron was a giant, but he didn''t seem to struggle so much because he had a structure that matched the large Romanesque in the palace.


    Daron, are we okay in the back room?


    "I don''t mind that -- but the room in front is a little bigger." I don''t care if I occupy it alone. "


    "I''ll take turns setting up the guards, including the intervals." I''m not going to leave you alone with a guard and a shield. "


    Well, that''s fine.


    After deciding on the room division, Morotea briefly explained the room and bowed and left. As for the maid, she seemed to be competent, but when she was gone, Alpha Reese, Lana, and Lisa quickly inspected the room. The girls were often checking the room while having unwelcome conversations, but when they realized that they had nothing to do after a long examination, they shook their necks to each other''s sides and looked like they were piercing each other''s shoulders.


    "Nothing... right?" I''m going to beat you out of it. "


    "There''s nothing there." I have no magic tricks. "


    "Even with Lisa''s sensors, there''s no clearance to cover the door. In other words, do you care that this wall is a huge bedrock, and because it is a corner room, you can''t escape?"


    The rooms in which Alphilees were guided were the corner rooms, and the walls were to the north and west. It has a balcony to the south and a room assigned to Friederinde to the east, which is also quite a distance from the bedrock. When it comes to balconies, this is the height at this time of year. It was hard to open windows and doors when they were frozen. The fireplace doesn''t have much fuel, so you don''t have to enjoy the view.


    "In the end, you can''t see it from the outside, and you can''t risk coming from the balcony in the other room. Is the intruder countermeasure perfect? I thought you might want to keep us under more surveillance."


    ��I heard that Roman''s Land was originally a land with few magicians. It is also true that the status of magicians is low in the land of Sanbu, but in the past, witch hunting has been actively carried out. The witch is considered to be an ally of the Demon King and has almost disappeared from this land. There are many lands where spirits are scarce, and it is close to the dead land as the earth."


    "Or perhaps the opponent''s compassion is so strong that it doesn''t need to be monitored." I may not be able to put it down again if I want to. What is the material of this bedrock? "


    Lisa is crawling the sensor while tapping on the wall. And when Daron signaled with his jaw that it was difficult for him, Daron suddenly hit the wall with all his might. The power of a normal house wall collapses. Even though it was, the room didn''t shake.


    Daron leaned his head as he slapped the wall again.


    ... I see, it''s the first material to be touched. It looked like a mineral not seen in the mountains near the giant''s village. It absorbs and spreads shock. "


    "The same goes for the sensors. It''s not like you won''t make it, but you won''t make it to the back or the side of the horse. It''s like hanging a fishing line in the dark. There''s nothing I can do. It seems that this bedrock is one of the secrets of Roman''s Land.��


    Lisa sends her gaze, whether Alpha Reese has heard anything. I thought about how far Alpha Reese had spoken, and finally spoke.


    "... the Swendle King told me to scrape the bedrock behind the throne." Friedelinde knows how to do it. "


    "Friedelinde? Why?"


    "I''m not that far either. I was just told we might need it.��


    "Then maybe Friedelinde knows something." Why don''t you come visit us a little? ��


    Lana was a little excited, so the people here felt a little dangerous. I jumped into the beautiful garden and was scared that Rana was going to give me a rough look.


    Closese sighed and explained.


    "In the books I read before, these are special steel called black-green steel." It attenuates sorcery, is tenacious when struck, and is very hard in the cold. It''s steel of that nature. "


    ��Does Roman''s Land operate with weapons and armor?��


    "What do you think?" It was once written that there was a technique for processing these, but if they were real, it would be a substitute for enduring the full power of the witch''s magic. I don''t think that much weaponry is mass-produced. In fact, the army of Romanesque lands was defeated by Gruzard. "


    "The formula has been lost."


    Probably.


    In response to Closest''s words, Alfilise tried to speak to the shadows (Polskaya) in her head. I wonder if you remember that memory. After a while, I got a reply. The reply was unexpected.


    "(... there is one)"


    Eh, really?


    The faces react to the crazed voice of Alpha Reese. Alfilise was sorting out what was said in the shadows in her head, but her expression twisted and twisted just as she was surprised. After it subsided, Lisa urged.


    Continued

 2322 Beginning of the war, its western front 65-69

    So, what are the people inside Alfi?


    "Black-green steel has a stage depending on its purity." 11 steps to the best of your knowledge. The higher the purity, the more magic is absorbed and the harder it is. "


    "I see. The bedrock behind the throne is black-green steel of the highest purity?"


    "Probably. And Titania''s sword is the second or third sword from the top, in terms of purity." It seems that the highest purity black-green steel refining method can be achieved only under very strict conditions. ��


    The Great Sword of Titania �D �D Isn''t that the purest of all?


    Anyone who had seen Titania remembered the black sword on his back. A great sword that doesn''t spill blades even when slashing houses, forts, or ancient demon beasts. Of course, the user''s skill was there, but there were so many sword materials nearby.


    Naturally, the interest is not exhausted. Daron asks a series of questions.


    Captain, what is the manufacturing method?


    I don''t know the details, but with the help of the Fire Dragon and the Dwarves, we might be able to do something about it.


    "They both have fate, don''t they?" As long as you have the materials, you can mass-produce that level of sword? Is this lucky? "


    "I don''t think it''s that easy..."


    At that time, someone knocked on the door. When Lisa opened the door, there was Tasha staying in the room of the Friedelinde Tenma Knights. She shouted somewhat hesitantly at the manners of others.


    Um... our chief said he had an errand to run.


    "That''s convenient, I was planning to go out from here." Can I go now? "


    "Yes, of course."


    Tasha brings us back to the room, Alphilees. I didn''t have much luggage, so we all left the room. At a short distance, Rana whispered her ears softly.


    "Alfi, I can''t use my magic very well." Is it the effect of the black-green steel? "


    "I feel it, too." Especially the Throne Room. Did you notice that? "


    "No, that''s it." Did you really try to use magic there? "


    Lana''s eyes widened to the point that she thought her head was hanging in front of the king. Alpha Reese leaned out her tongue.


    "Just in case, just to be sure." I might not be able to use my magic to fight inside the Royal Palace. Maybe you and Closeth were a mistake. "


    "If you want to keep your hands and feet together, please cut them off."


    "I chose you." I pray that it doesn''t happen, and I''m going to. "


    When Alfilise gently put her hand on Lana''s shoulder, Lana blushed embarrassedly, but immediately arrived in the room of the Friedelinde Tenma Knights, so she was correcting her residence.


    When they entered the room, they were dressed in room clothes. Instead of a sharp flower, they became a delicate flower that blossomed in the garden. Lisa squeezed her butt and forcibly corrected Lana''s nose.


    There is also a dodo in the room who is already serving a glass of alcohol in one hand. Alpha Reese sat in front of them, smiling.


    "Congratulations to the Senate. I''m sorry I''m so tired, but I need to run some errands."


    ��That''s good for us too. That said, I thought it would be better to unify our intentions first, so I called you here.��


    "Hmm, I''d like to go to bed with a drink soon, but..."


    Dodo sat lazily on the sofa with a sip of wine. His seemingly arrogant attitude seemed to limit him considerably as far as drinking at the banquet was concerned. Mistona sets the agenda with a bitter smile.


    Lisa and Lana reflexively built a sound barrier.


    What did you guys think?


    How about that?


    "Impressions of Romanesque lands and impressions of Claussel"


    It''s just as I imagined.


    Dodo answered first. His liquor seemed to have bottomed out already, and he put an empty bottle on the table in a boring manner.


    "I thought Swendle had just gone crazy, but apparently she hasn''t lost her passion for her youth. That''s why I mixed up with Crowsell."


    Moody?


    "They''re going to unify the world."


    The number of those who breathed in the word, and laughed with their noses in awe, and were vague, was just as great.


    Captain Campanella of the 4th Squad was laughing like a fool.


    "Impossible. The unity of the world?" It''s a big business that hasn''t existed in any country for hundreds of years. I don''t think I need to do that right now, so how do I do it? ��


    "Even if Romanesque dragons can fly through the sky without rest or a supply line, it would still take more than a year to ash major cities on the continent." Besides, Airborne isn''t the only thing we can do. We also need human resources to govern the occupied land. "


    The 5th Squad Leader, Parparu, struck each other in a flutter. The 3rd Squad Leader, Emerge, listened to it in silence, but the 2nd Squad Leader, Verfra, refuted them with a serious expression.


    "--You are right. But that''s the story of the opponent''s [human] army. If the demon king was the opponent, what if the black magicians were working together? The worst I could think of was that Alpha Reese was better. Tasha, what do you think?"


    "Eh, is that me? Why me?"


    "Did you learn it under Alpha Reese? Sometimes you have to explain the outlook."


    Beside Verfra, Marguerite laughed meanly, but Tasha tried to explain the worst she could imagine with a little roar.


    "--No, I was wondering if it was necessary to occupy the city that we attacked."


    ��What are you talking about? If we let them fall, we''ll take over, right?"


    You don''t do locusts, do you?


    And in his speech was a dumbfounded man, and a laughing man. Alpha lease is the latter. I see, Tasha was just acting as Jaeger''s eyes. I was convinced that I was learning my way of thinking at some point.


    Alpha Reese smiled and supplemented Tasha''s description.


    That means the assumptions are different, right?


    "Yes, that''s right! It won''t take long to get rid of the land of defense and the human of thought alone." If we narrow down that location and raid the Dragon of Roman''s Land, we''ll be done in no time. After that, you can think about taking the whole place. "


    "If you just forcefully destroy it, if you use a demon king who will self-destruct autonomously in a few days, it will be anything - only the city that should be captured will be fallen by humans - and politics will be driven by dolls and Karamiti worms." Do you have to be able to do that? "


    Alpha Reese mumbled a horrible fantasy as she widened the simplified continental map. I''ll add a pen to it.


    Continued

 2323 The Beginning of the War, Its 66th ~ 66th Western Front

    "Here, here, this city... and the marching route... use this to resupply here... ah, can we use this here...?"


    What Alphileus drew was a marching route if supplies had been procured in advance and the fatigue of the flying dragon had not been taken into account. It was a story of assuming how quickly major cities in each major country could be turned into ashes.


    But what was terrifying was the content. Dodo was stunned to see it, but Mistuna unexpectedly saw Captain Parparu of the 5th Squadron Damia, who was tasked with transporting it. Of course, no mercenary knows more than they do about the geography of each country and where it''s suitable for transport. The captain, Parparu, was pale. In other words, what Alphileis writes at such a fast pace is not a delusion, but a maneuver that can happen in reality.


    When Alphilees finished writing, she sighed.


    "If it''s just ashes... 45 days."


    "Do you mean in a month?" It''s too soon! "


    "Suppose there was no bastard resistance, it''s a tentative story." However, there is a possibility that it is not more divergent from reality than I thought. "


    Alpha Reese looked toward Palpalu, and the pale, pale Palpalu bowed down. The reaction was above all telling the truth.


    Then Dodo asked Mistuna to serve him a second bottle of wine. Rather than being drunk, I think you want to get drunk. Drinking was not like enjoying a feast yesterday, it was imposing.


    ... no matter what happens, I''m not going to leave this fight.


    ��Even if Romansland conquers or dies on the continent?��


    "What did I tell you about the results?"


    Dodo scowls at the Alfie fleece he hears back. The strength of the will reflected in his eyes made him feel depressed, but at the same time, he looked sad.


    "Roman''s Land has been dating since before Swendle. His father, Heimdall, was the one who made his name as my mercenary."


    "My father told me that he was a fool."


    ��I know what Swendle thought of my real father. Surely, from Swendle''s point of view, it was a mediocre, uncharted king. King Heimdall would have been enough to reign in peace, and he would not have thought that a masterpiece like Swendall would appear. Heimdall, who sensed Swendall''s talent, made various preparations. That is M��ller''s aid to the Ironmen, and it is also the heavy duty of the Friedelinde Tenma Knights."


    "That''s right. Friedelinde and Romansland have had a relationship since the founding of the nation, but I think the former king specifically asked us to do it." Until then, there was no relationship other than a fixed-term employment contract. The Dragon Knights often underestimated the Tenma Knights, and the atmosphere of being looked down on could not be wiped out. But in the days of king Heimdall there was a secret help in the midst of the food hardship. From now on, I wonder if it was in anticipation of this. "


    "In that case, there was foresight." I wonder if King Swendle has noticed the stones. "


    "But it''s the same in that we couldn''t come up with a decisive improvement plan." That''s what Swendle wants to say. This country is on the path of destruction - you know that? "


    In response to Dodo''s words, Mistuna and Alphilees nodded silently. In response, Dodo laughed hesitantly.


    "What, did you know that you were on a sinking ship?" That''s the wrong kind of sex. "


    "I don''t want Dodo to tell me. In the case of mercenaries, in-laws can sometimes mean more than a contract. Each of us owes this country a debt of gratitude. But Alpha Reese is different, isn''t he? I don''t think I can accept such a dangerous request just because I''m related to Lord Anneclose.��


    Sure. I mean, the black magician, too.


    Dodo and Mistuna hated the words of Alpha Reese. They both seemed to know his name.


    Is the rumor real?


    Rumor?


    "I wonder if Roman''s Land is the source of the Demon King."


    Alfilise was quietly surprised. If they knew so much and came to Romansland, they were really going to share their hearts with Romansland.


    Alfilise chose her words carefully. If you don''t get involved well, Jaeger''s damage will spread. But I don''t want him to die. The worst part is that they become enemies. Alfilise was worried about how much she should talk and carefully cut out.


    "--One thing, let me be clear." I am a close friend of the Archbishop of Arnold, but I am not moving at the will of Arnelia. I have my will, and I will move to the best of Jaeger''s advantage. On top of that, I want to take care of my relationship with His Highness Anneclose, and I don''t want to scorn you. I want you to believe that. "


    ��That''s not that high a priority for Roman''s Land. Can I take it?"


    "I don''t mind if you take it." It''s not that I don''t care. But it''s not the country, it''s the people. Because I think so. "


    Dodo and Mistuna often looked at each other and nodded at each other in response to Alpha Reese''s words.


    ��Believe me, we are sending troops to Jaeger and we know what kind of mercenaries Tasha is capable of. And a guy named Alphilees."


    "If the suspicious Mistuna admits that, then I have no objection." She was too suspicious to talk to my son anyway.


    "Dodo! This is not the time to talk about it!?"


    Alphilees was a little surprised by Mistona''s unusual and rough voice, but Dodo laughed and was amused. Apparently, there was a relationship from the shallow side, but it seemed like I wanted to leave it aside.


    Continued

 2324 Beginning of the war, its 67 western fronts

    "It sounds like an interesting story, but that aside. I just told you where I stand. The Black Magician - in this case, Kalamiti. I came here to take her down. And stop the outrage of the Devil King and Roman''s Land. That''s what I''m doing."


    Even if it''s against us?


    ��That might be the case if it''s necessary. But if you can, I''d like to avoid it."


    If I had to, I''d crush everybody who stood up to me.


    "It''s not that rough." I don''t know if I can push it through. "


    During his questioning with Dodo, Alpha Reese stood still. After a long interval, Dodo laughed loudly.


    "I haven''t seen you in a long time, you magnificent fellow!" That''s a woman, I admire you! I don''t want to keep it as a woman! "


    It doesn''t matter if it''s a man or a woman, right?


    "Of course, but it''s true that there are many people who say a lot of troublesome things about women." A man would definitely be a hero, but a woman would say a lot of extra things. I want to support you because I can imagine you taking a more difficult path than a man, and I think it''s a shame. "


    Dodo laughed as he banged his knee, then looked back toward Mistona.


    "Now, I like this woman." How about you, Mistuna? "


    ��Needless to say, we didn''t have a choice from the beginning.��


    "Maybe. I have one favor to ask you, this is me and Mistuna." You can think of it as the will of both parties. "


    Dodo feared again, and Alpha Reese blinked.


    "I knew from the beginning that I would lose this battle." As Klausel''s bastard had predicted, he was able to play the castle battle as much as possible until early spring. Until then, we won''t be able to get supplies. And Clausel''s got a better chance of going around with the invading army. "


    "How can you say that?"


    "Because his goal is to unify the world."


    Mistuna let it go. Next to it, Velfra thinned out.


    "Excuse me for saying this - The Wise Men''s Guild is a bigger gathering than I thought." There are a lot of people if you just want to be named at the end of the table. Some of them have connections with us. From their sources, we have information that the Society of Wise Men is a psycho who really believes that he draws the blood of the Wise Men while aiming to hone his intelligence to get closer to the Wise Men that once existed. ��


    It''s a radical word again.


    To Lisa''s bitter smile, Verfra still doesn''t laugh.


    What do you call a psycho who steers his own war and invades a peaceful land?


    "Haha. You''re a psychopath, aren''t you?" Do you even call me a crazy bastard? "


    "That''s fine. That crazy Clausel is going to play the castle battle right here in front of us." We are bound to be tortured. "


    "Besides, the opponent, Shane Sereno, is also a fellow of the Wise Men''s Association." Crowsell and Schoenseleno are the centrepiece of the Wise Men''s Club. It would be very troublesome if you were a guru from the beginning, instead of fighting against it. "


    Troublesome?


    "For example, what if there was a consultation like this?" Sch?nselno and Crowsell to divide the Romanesque Land from the middle of the continent to the east, what if there was an intimacy? "


    It wasn''t that Alpha Reese didn''t even think about the possibility. Clausel is a mercenary who doesn''t have his own army, but who rules over the land that he took away from him by draining the Romanesque lands. The responsibility lies with the Romanesque lands, which he manipulates behind his back by delegating to them the right to control. You can get it that way.


    But what Alpha Reese is thinking is a much more dangerous possibility. It was decided not to say it here. I don''t want to disrupt the parking lot any more.


    ... it''s not impossible.


    "Isn''t that right? That''s why we got on board, thinking about when we lost from the beginning." That''s what I asked you earlier. If anything happens to us, can I leave M��ller''s Iron Man and the remnants of the Friedelinde Knights to you? "


    There was a sincere light in Dodo''s eyes peeking from the helmet. Even if you drink alcohol, you don''t get drunk or tease your face. The captains of the Friedelinde Tenma Knights were also vaporized from the beginning. With the same gaze, I waited for Alpha Reese''s answer.


    Alphilees'' stomach was fixed. But I didn''t answer immediately. It''s not like they''re easily scolded for every favor they ask.


    "... I don''t know how far I can go, but when I survived, I knew it." But that''s the same for me, isn''t it? "


    "I think you''re better than me." If anything happens to you, I''ll take care of the rest. "


    ��Just like Dodo, Rockhire was originally a nomadic land. We''ll never let people get out of their way.��


    It''s settled. Let''s assemble an alliance.


    "I see. Hey, do you have a glass?"


    When they poured the wine into the three glasses, Alfilise, Dodo, and Mistona held the glass and joined hands with each other.


    The three regiments, the Iron Man, the Tenma Knights, and the Tianxiang Mercenaries, form an alliance here.


    "I hereby promise you that we will not bleed each other, and when we are injured and fall, we will not help each other."


    "I swear to you by heaven and earth, I swear to you on this earth."


    The three of them drank up their cups, and the rest of them applauded and welcomed. M��ller''s Iron Man, the Friedelinde Tenma Knights, and the Tianxiang Mercenary Group (Jaeger) formed three alliances.


    Often they chatted and then pulled up to each room. Upon returning to her room, Lisa asked Alphilees with a sinister face.


    Continued

 2325 Beginning of the war, its 68 western fronts

    Alfi, we didn''t have a meeting before, did we?


    "But it was as expected, wasn''t it?" Sometimes it''s unexpected. "


    ��Maybe so, but can we form an alliance with them?��


    "There''s something wrong with that." If they were really defeated and the entire regiment came under our umbrella, the total number of Jaegers would be over 50,000. "


    Fifty thousand mercenaries. No one else could understand what it meant except Alpha Reese and Lisa. The largest mercenary regiment in history. And for Jaeger, who slightly surpassed the standby forces of a small country and even secured his own territory in negotiations with Reifan, it is a reality that is tantamount to the interest of a new country. Naturally, it is expected that the relationship with various countries will change again in the future as the wind becomes tough on countries.


    Lisa pointed to the reality and asked Alfilise, ��Is this all right?�� There was a bit of hesitation about Alpha Reese. When I took them on, I had a lot to think about where to make them stay, or dispersing them to form branches - but before that, I was simply worried about their future.


    Alfilise told Lisa with a thoughtful face.


    ��Honestly, it''s like a mountain to think about. I never asked for an offer, but it would have been better than buying their suspicions, in this instance.��


    "... the total size of M��ller''s Iron Man is 15,000 to 30,000. The Friedelinde Tenma Knights have a total population of about 5,000, but the population of Rockhires is said to exceed 100,000. Think carefully and act accordingly.��


    "Yeah, I''m gonna put together some thoughts."


    Lunatica stood behind her as she walked out of the room, and Lisa complained.


    "It''s just a walk, I''ll be right back."


    It''s the enemy''s home, isn''t it? Wear an escort. Besides, it would be weird to be alone and fluttering around. ��


    "I''d like to put together some thoughts. I''d rather be alone."


    "Do you think I''ll get in the way?"


    Lunatica insisted that she was silent, so Alfilise laughed funny and giggled and allowed her to accompany her.


    Fine, I''ll take care of your back.


    I knew it.


    When Alphilees walked out of the room, the air was cold and heavy, and the dark interior of the royal palace was spooky. There are not many soldiers around, but the lights are minimal in the royal palace, where fuel is precious.


    When he walked at night, he was told to use Cantera, so Alphilees lit the fire by magic. Apparently, a small sorcery could be used. Lunatica walks with one eye in meditation in case the lights go out.


    Fu, taking a long breath, Alphilees walked out. Although I said it myself, it was definitely a royal palace that required courage and readiness to take a walk. Anneclose is disgusted in this royal palace and often spends time in the third and second layers, but I can see how that feels. I think that the Swendle Queen fell ill and that it was because of the environment. If you stay in this enclosed space forever, you may think of something unexpected. Or perhaps the demon king''s evil thoughts and negative remnants that once existed still work.


    Alpha Reese suddenly notices something strange as he passes in front of the room where the mercenaries are hitting him. One room for each mercenary regiment, but one more. The unused room is sealed off, so the Zems are using two of them. Speaking of which, I didn''t see Zemus at the military assembly earlier, but I wondered if he was in another room.


    And across the hallway, the royal family''s private room was on the other side. Anneclose and Willania are here too. Swendle''s concubines have all been dead or ill in the past few years and they are recovering, and now they are only in Orloisage and its surroundings. The corridor leading to the royal family''s private room was already packed with heavy knights of protection, and they were unlikely to let me through.


    They don''t move, and they''re wearing all-black armor, so they look like monsters or ghosts.


    Is it impossible to get through?


    "... That''s insane."


    I see.


    Alfilise smiled bitterly at Lunatica, who replied expressionlessly. Orloisage and Anne-Crosse seemed to let me through if I asked for a favor, but it was about to resonate tomorrow, and it seemed to bother me more than anything.


    Suddenly, there was a voice.


    "Stop."


    The Heavy Knights, who saw Alpha Reese, blew out their voices without moving, and so did Alpha Reese''s heart. How much of them are turned into the gestures of Karamiti? Once in the party, Calamity''s bugs were assimilated into organs, and Lisa''s sensors told her not to distinguish them. Therefore, there is no way to distinguish until just before it emerges from its true nature. However, I could imagine that there were things like compatibility rather than being able to parasitize with no one. Otherwise, the continent would already be swept away by Kalamiti.


    The Heavy Knight questioned Alphilees in a slightly harsh tone.


    Lord Alphilees, where are you going at night like this?


    That''s a suspicious person, ��replied Alpha Reese without getting worse, imagining that there was a critical gaze from her neighbor, Lunatica.


    "Um... I''d like to put together some ideas for tomorrow''s military assembly, so I thought I''d take a stroll or something?"


    "In the evening, the palace will be cold, it will be better to wear a coat." Don''t just open the door again. "


    "Thank you."


    Receive a coat from the heavier knights who were kind enough to explore the royal palace.


    Continued

 2326 Beginning of the war, its 69 western fronts

    The royal palace was quiet, rather than sinking into the darkness. Even though the frozen air was supposed to convey sound, it was a world of silence except for the occasional sound of the wind. Because of the black and green stone, I thought that the noise of the spirits was less than on the ground, and the night without night vision was more uneasy.


    But...


    "Alphilees, it looks like fun."


    Huh?


    I can see that my expression is burning. In a world far away from the earth, I smiled like this. Since birth, the presence of spirits next to each other has been natural, and the world has always been noisy for Alphilees. The world has been so quiet since Aldrith was sealed for the first time. No, even before--wasn ''t this what it used to be?


    As I follow the memory of the moon disappearing when floating on the surface of the water, I wonder if a quiet world will come to me if I drown in the sky. Speaking of which, when I was riding the flying dragon, it was quiet, so I thought it was fun, and suddenly I noticed that my body was even colder. It seems that he went out to the garden sometime.


    Lunatica didn''t have a look on her face either, but she seemed pretty chilled. Her breath became white and her lips turned pale.


    Luna, are you okay?


    ��This much. But if I stay long, Alpha Reese will catch a cold anyway.��


    Right, let''s take a short stroll and pull it up.


    How hard it takes to build a garden in the highlands. Who cares for this garden, the maids or the Orlois? When I thought about how easy it might be for Kalamiti, I saw a shadow standing alone on the edge of the garden.


    When the moonlight shone on the shadow and someone was discovered, Alphilees'' heart roared slightly. Meanwhile, you can hear shadows ringing in your head. Unexpectedly, Lunatica grabbed Alphilees'' sleeve.


    "Alpha lease, not good."


    What happened?


    "It smells too much of blood." More than me, more than the layers. Perhaps more so than the assassins of Almas and the black magicians I''ve faced so far. "


    It''s okay, I''m fine.


    It was not surprising that Alphilees responded immediately, so Lunatica, who had no doubts about the order, asked the unusual question.


    "How can you say that?"


    ��Maybe because we''re like-minded and the opposite is true.��


    "What do you mean--"


    "That''s why I want to identify people who are attracted to each other." Will you be the one to keep your back and fight for the rest of your life, or will you-- "


    Or is it?


    Alpha Reese did not answer the question. Exposed to the light of the moon, which felt closer than it was on the ground, somewhere the demonic Alpha Reese walked quietly to the shadows.


    "You were here, Zemus-"


    "Alpha Reese."


    Lunatica couldn''t get close to them. It was certain that Zemus was terrified, but at the same time, looking side-by-side, it was strange because Alphilees looked equally terrifying. Continuing to win every battle, she finally organized the continent''s largest mercenary regiment in less than two years, and is now in the middle of the continent''s largest war zone. Even the black magician is trying to defeat them. The place where he stood was illusory like a river of blood and a pile of remains, and Lunatica unexpectedly rubbed her eyes.


    I have to pull back, and I can see that something terrible is going to happen next to Zemus. But at the same time, I felt like I''d never break in between them. They are bound together in some way. Regardless of the result, I felt like I couldn''t break it down and get in. I don''t know whether that edge is ruin or happiness, but I have the feeling that I need to be prepared to break in between.


    And with a gentle expression that he had never seen before, Alphonse spoke to him, and Zemmus spoke quietly of Alphonse. When the two people who showed signs of blood spoke so calmly, I couldn''t imagine what kind of conversation it was, and I didn''t hear it. However, for half a minute - until Lunatica sneezed because her body was cold beyond her limit - they seemed to have forgotten about it.


    The military parliament continued the next day. But now Zemus, Geist, and the legions were joined, and the military assembly, which brought together the soldiers of Romanesque lands, spanned three days and three nights.


    The conclusion that emerged was that the first step in the war was negotiation. First, Romansland sent an envoy to the Confederate Army to announce the future of his people and to negotiate so that those who wished to leave Sky Garden could move safely.


    With regard to humanitarian considerations, it is impossible not to respond to the Confederate Army. During this negotiation, the citizens escaped from the Sky Garden one after another, and a line of people became a tsunami and surrounded the Confederate Army and stopped the march. It was not only the Confederates who were surprised at the number, but also the Romanesque Lands. For the first time, the Romanesque Army knew that loyalty to their country was small and already being exhausted by the people.


    It was Swendle and the court officials who were the only ones who were watching the situation. Swendle did not give permission to the people to make demands and complaints, and the people''s hearts were farther away from Roman''s Land than expected by leaving it alone. Nearly half a million Sky Garden residents left at once. Together, more people have left Sky Garden since before the war. Only those who are in a position to support the army or their families remain.


    Dazed by the sight and the facts, Anneclose saw Swendle smiling. Yes, it was on schedule for him.


    And it was as expected of some that the Confederate Army would open the war without waiting for the people to evacuate.


    Continued

 2327 Beginning of the war, Part 1 ~ In front of the gate ① ~

    Historians say it''s really a trivial thing to go back to when the war started. Even if the history books describe succession disputes, there are many royalties who were not unfriendly. It was an argument as to which one of them had taken down the bigger prey in the hunt, which one was better in martial arts or academia, or was taken the food I wanted. Such as being inspired by the superiority or inferiority of such a competition. Love and hate plays and revenge plays are outcome theories, and the first one is often boring, they say.


    This war probably didn''t leak either. The people who escaped the Sky Garden went south quietly. In the west, there are only mostly unexplored coniferous forest areas, and in the north and east, the most rugged mountains in Pyrebos are contiguous, and the people escaped in search of rich southern land to retrace the direction of the conformist army.


    With so many followers, it was impossible to guide them, and the followers could not march to be surrounded or divided by the people who did not march late. The followers were forced to lay a formation on the flat ground, and they were opposed to the Romanesque army, which lay a formation outside the Sky Garden, and the people.


    It is obvious that if the army is deployed, it will cause harm to the people. The Romanesque army, which cannot harm its own people, and the concordant army, which is based on justice, even if it is the people of the enemy country, are no longer able to fight, and a passive war has begun to negotiate for the time being.


    Romansland tried to stretch the negotiations a little, and the Confederate Army wanted to cut them up a little earlier before winter came, but thanks to the crowds coming out of Sky Garden one after another, the tip of the arrow even burst out of a battle feeling that it would be better to reconcile.


    According to the testimony of the soldier who was watching the scene, at first, the old woman tried to share the baked goods with the children who were wasting their time to be isolated. There were two baked goods, but there were actually three children. The baked goods that could not be divided well became children''s contact, and the old woman who tried to forgive it was pushed away, stoned her head and bled.


    When the old woman''s son rushed over shedding blood, he did not say thank you to the old woman, nor glance at her, and when he saw the child who was taking the baked goods, his son rose upside down. This is the reason for the dispute, and I think it would be better if it weren''t so much. When I took up the baked goods, I slammed them on the ground and trampled them with my feet, shouting at the children. You see your mother falling and bleeding in front of you, and you don''t think anything of it. At the curtain, the children all cried.


    Badly, there were parents of the children there. Looking at the scene alone, one adult takes the sweets from the children and screams. The father, who thought he was about to be beaten, rushed over and pushed the old woman''s son away.


    It was the friends of the old woman''s son who saw it. The old woman''s son was quite successful in running a pedestrian business, but he knew that he was living a prudent life by sitting down in the sky garden to take care of his sick mother. The old woman''s son looked after a lot of work when he was in the pedestrian business, but he treated her as a friend rather than a slave. These friends were also the ones who became friends.


    The friends surrounded the children''s father. His mother got injured because her child hadn''t gotten pregnant. I tried to be kind to my children and give them sweets, but what''s wrong with pushing my benefactor''s son away? Although it was a swordfish atmosphere, the father of the child who understood the situation apologized, and everyone thought that it would end.


    A few patrol members of the Allied Army, sensing the sword-swallowing atmosphere, approached with horses to hear the circumstances and arbitrate. The tense situation was further exacerbated by the bending enemy soldiers approaching with official equipment. Then, the lowest child who felt the atmosphere had changed made an even higher crowing. When the cry of the child was heard in May, a man with bad legs was forced to retire and forced to live like a vagrant in a slum, throwing a stone. When the stone hit the patrolling horse in bad luck, the soldier on top fell and hit his head, making him immobile.


    Patrolling soldiers move to capture a man. The soldier had a weapon in his hand, and the man reflexively wiped the soldier''s leg off with his staff. The soldier who took it as resistance accidentally injured the man as he tried to put a weapon against him.


    A patrol of Romanesse Land''s armies caught sight of the commotion. One of the patrolling soldiers knew the vagabond before he rotted away. Whatever you do to my friend, you yell out loud and pull out your weapon. Once it rose, tensions and hustle and bustle across the line swept away and quickly spread among them and among the inhabitants of Sky Garden, who had become inhabitants.


    When unfortunate things overlapped like snowballs rolling down the slope, they bounced and changed their appearance into battle. From patrolling soldiers to platoons to squadrons. From the moment the flowing arrows hit the people, the people started throwing stones at the soldiers of the converging army, and the muddy battle with no formation and nothing began unintentionally.


    Congratulations!


    I''ll report it!


    It was odd that the messengers arrived at each other''s side at the same time. The Lieutenant Generals were all surprised with their eyes wide open and could not understand what was being reported. Dryan was the only one to hear the report with a difficult face, but when she suddenly looked towards Shane Sereno, she was surprised that Shane Sereno''s eyes were rounded.


    Seeing that, Dryan unexpectedly looked up to the sky and sighed.


    "(Oh, there are too few people here who know how to fight.)"


    Anything happens on the battlefield. Betrayal, deception, unexpected things. Although Dryan has experienced it many times since he was young, Dryan realized that the fact that the eastern countries have not experienced a full-scale battle of washing blood with blood makes a big difference. No matter how advantageous this may be, I will never win.


    Meanwhile, Crowser and Alpha Reese and Prince Blougard, who were in the ground forces of the Romanesque Lands for the command of the Frontier Command, heard the report somewhat enlightened. And when the messenger''s soldier dropped, Alpha Reese asked Crowsell casually.


    Isn''t that what you expected?


    ��No way. I thought it might be a good idea to wake up, but it''s too early.��


    "I wonder if the people were stupider than they thought."


    "I didn''t say that, but that''s how I feel. But the masses are stupid. We need to weave it all in and make a strategy.��


    There is no color of discouragement in Claussel who tells me so. We just need to calm down and strategize. Alpha Reese widened the map of the Saratoga formation.


    Can you get it back?


    "I will not replace it. It would be more reasonable to say that we will leave what we need and discard the rest.��


    Well, then, I wonder if it''s here?


    Crowse nodded as she saw the line Alphileece had drawn with her fingers.


    "I feel a little more greedy, but is it a realistic choice?" Prince Blougard, may I have your permission. "


    ... All right, I''ll take care of it.


    Seeing Prince Blougard with a strange look on his face, Alphilees and the other generals hurried out of the tent. Outside, of course, Jaeger''s people were holding back. Looking at Alpha Reese''s expression, Lisa guessed.


    You ready to go?


    Yeah, it''s gonna be a tough fight all of a sudden.


    "I''ll get you ready."


    When Lisa jumped the sensors from her staff, Jaeger started moving all at once.


    Continued

 2328 When the war starts, its 2 ~ 2 ~ in front of the castle gate ② ~

    Lisa moved quickly without dissatisfaction or advice. Even without Alpha Reese''s instructions, Lisa and her group of sensors were constantly watching their surroundings, but we knew there were more deaths as we watched. There is no doubt that there are more envoys in both armies, but the most sacrificed were civilians trying to leave Sky Garden. For Lisa, a former slum orphan, it is an event unlike any other.


    "(The fate may have changed that day, whether or not you met Alphilees. That''s why I don''t know who I am or who I am tomorrow. I don''t sympathize, but I wonder if I can stand around and try to reduce the number of casualties by myself)"


    As Lisa slams the ground with her staff and flies the sensors along the rhythm, her subordinates'' sensors, who understood what it meant, fly away one after another. Re-establish a confusing chain of command and tell them where to draw defenses, where to retreat, and which enemies to destroy.


    The sensors that took those instructions sent uninterrupted messages to the patrol. In a hurry, Jaeger began to move.


    At the same time, the Romanesque Heavy Knights build up their defenses in the defense battle that Alpha Reese had in mind. Load the sandbags to create a simple defensive position, and create a row with a heavyweight knight as a mark. With them as our mark, we retreat our patrols and let the civilians escape.


    Although he did not practice the series of flows, Romansland began to respond at an accelerated pace so that a number of rivers gathered and became torrents.


    "... it''s fast."


    Shane Sereno, who was in the headquarters of the Allied forces, murmured. It was Romansland who did not attack or defend against the people''s intrusion. Worst of all, the Allied forces had even ordered the captain to attack as an ally of the enemy, but Romansland was unlikely to do so except by mistake.


    Hesitant behavior, half-hearted attacks and defenses - judging them to be a good opportunity to weaken Romansland''s momentum, Shane Sereno secretly ordered his soldiers to attack, but in less than a quarter of an hour, Romansland was beginning to reshape his formation.


    Shane Sereno, who was watching it from his own side, mumbled in a fuzzy breath.


    "... about time."


    Is it a signal to retreat?


    The Allied lords stroked their hearts with relief. Despite how the battle broke out, it is certain that it will be a tragic war. Even if you don''t want to raise your martial arts skills, you won''t become any glory when you take the heads of civilians. Who could speak of honor in the motherland if he were just a part of the stigmatized concordant army?


    But Shane Sereno was different.


    "Give me a signal to attack the whole army." I''ll push them back a few times before they''re completely ready. ��


    "And? Then we will involve the displaced!" Isn''t that too outrageous!? "


    "He is not a people of his own country, he is a people of the enemy country. Let us therefore be heartbroken. Besides, under occupation, people are often treated like civilians and other objects. If we capture Romansland, we will all have the same fate. If you don''t want to die, it''s sweet to think you can let the enemy go before you can escape. You''ll pay with your life.��


    "Oh, no..."


    Some of the lords hesitated, but Shane Sereno smiled and urged the lords to be intimate. And they nodded, and departed from their tents, and went toward their armies.


    General''s orders, all hands ready for battle!


    "As soon as the horse riders are ready, I''ll set them up in the hummingbird formation." Get ready! "


    "We are the ones who win by numbers." I''m going to push you out in one breath! "


    "Hurry, don''t be late! Our army will take the most spears!"


    More than half of the Allied forces began to prepare to attack at once. No one could agree with Shaun Sereno''s ideas, and no one was so modest as to show a clear disobedience here. Only Dryan and Muse remained in front of Shane Sereno until the end, and disagreed with the idea.


    ��What are you going to do? Isn''t this a battle to stop the rampaging Romansland leadership and stop the war?��


    "In this way, we only mischievously buy people''s dissatisfaction. This will make it harder to rule even after capturing Roman''s Land.��


    ��Do we need to govern?��


    Shane Seleno''s eyes were peeled off as well as Dryan''s.


    "What...?"


    "So you''re saying it''s over by destroying Roman''s Land? Can we lose 1.5 million people in the capital, Sky Garden, and 5 million people in that part of the country?��


    "Every Roman''s Land itself is a withering land. There are many hungry and frozen people on this land, and industries are ahead of schedule year after year. This year, there will be more deaths if you don''t fight, and more people who will escape from Roman''s Land. If the current royalty were to disappear anyway, the country would be in turmoil and worse. There is no way to regenerate the nation."


    That''s why!


    "And..."


    Shane Sereno pointed out his finger to block Muse''s mouth. Dryan was the one whose spine became cold with a smile.


    "It is the world''s reason that the weak perish. If you are rulers too, what do you know?"


    "That''s true, but there is a morality and a way of doing things. In that case, will you be able to fall asleep one day?"


    "Fufu, of course I''m prepared." There is no one who can put my roots on my neck so easily. Well, let''s just say it doesn''t make sense. "


    "What do you mean?"


    Shane Sereno said nothing confidently, and Dryan realized that any further discussion was pointless.


    Still less convinced, he laid his hand on Muse''s shoulder and shook his head to the side.


    "--We ''re going to have to poke the flank. I''ll give you that much discretion."


    "Yes, of course, I didn''t think I''d take part in the war itself."


    "It''s a concordant army, then I can''t stand up for myself." But I''ll do it my way. "


    It doesn''t matter, as long as it raises the score.


    Surely Shane Sereno, who smiled loudly, groaned, and Muse returned to his heels. And instead of getting angry, Dryan asked Shane Sereno without a look. Celio, who was beside him, was shocked by Dryan''s expression. I just realized that the king was angry more than yelling. Seeing that he was desperately holding back his murderous temper, Celio wanted to keep his distance.


    ��Just one question, Lord Schoenseleno, what do you want from this battle and afterwards?��


    "Just calm the war and rest afterwards. And a world where people can live in peace."


    "How can you do that?"


    "King, there is only one question."


    Dryan, who sighed as if he had given up, left under Shane Sereno to take command.


    Shane Sereno watched with a smile, and for the first time Celio felt terrified of humans. A politician directs military action that is close to a massacre in order to restore calm. I was chilled to think that such a foolish thing would happen in the human world.


    Continued

 2329 Beginning of the war, Part 3 ~ In front of the castle gate ③ ~

    "Get ready, soldier!"


    "Follow me while I align you, or you''ll be deadly if you''re late!"


    Before Chelio could take command, Dryan ran alone. The southern front.


    Recently, Dryan had less to go on his own, but when he spawned on his own, he ran first, often followed by the army.


    Celio had heard of it, but there was no ancient Beast Admiral here who ran with Dryan on the battlefield. Kapur was often entrusted with another side, Lunka had many defensive and backstage roles, and Celio was the first time since becoming a Beast General that he was close to a full-fledged battle.


    Therefore, many of his subordinates are new to joining Dryan on the battlefield. The young soldier was impressed and prepared, but if he had to move, he would be delayed.


    Damn it, are you going to set up a line while you run!


    "That''s why it''s an ambush." When the king runs, it''s time to hurry. Stay with me-- "


    Lunka ran and suddenly stared in the wrong direction. Before Cherio could point out anything unusual, such as running around like a stranger, she was even more unusual.


    "Chelio, I need a little of my troops."


    "Eh!? Hey, where are you going?"


    Without waiting for Celio''s reply, Lunka signaled her troops to follow Celio, and one of them disengaged from the formation. And his feet were turned toward a beastman.


    "... why are you here, Mireille?"


    "What, Lunka?" You''ve become a beast general, aren''t you? "


    Lyunka is not irritated by unpleasant compliments. Mireille was a warrior of almost the same generation who enlisted slightly earlier than Lunka. Among the Beastmen, three fingers entered as a race that was not suitable for battle, and many of them were in the Heavy Squadron and well-supported backwards. A warrior of rabbit origin who is often called a serviceman-hooker.


    As soon as it became a serviceman, it enlisted and slapped ten captains on the first day. Three days later, it half-killed a hundred captains who were called to punish, and a month later, it was unsuitable even for five hundred captains. Normally, it is a fugitive material to be used as an assistant general, but since no one wanted to be an assistant, he continued to perform as a 500-strong chief. However, due to the number of problematic actions, the merit was cancelled, and a year passed. When the two beast generals at the front were collectively defeated, they disappeared from the Grouzard army. A vivid female warrior.


    The mad warrior Mireille, who was given the nickname of "March Rabbit" to symbolize the mad rabbit. A warrior who once despised and secretly admired a woman stood in front of L��nka.


    "It''s been more than 10 years. I heard you were in Blackhawk, why are you here?��


    Is that what you want to hear until you stop the troops?


    Mireille flashed and looked at the battlefield from a slightly taller horse-drawn carriage. Lunka hasn''t seen it yet.


    But a burst of sweat ran down L��nka''s spine, asking questions. The feeling of being remembered. That was when Mireille had no choice but to look at the two beast generals. It was Lunka''s fear when she was just watching her immediate supervisor being made incapacitated in front of her.


    ... if your eyes weren''t bright red, you wouldn''t be here. It smells like blood, right? "


    "Haha, I can''t mislead a few of my friends."


    "Friends? Me?"


    We did eat together because it was synchronous, and we were often together in combat training and troop training, but were we that close? Mireille gazed at the distance and answered, turning away, blocking the sunlight with her hands.


    "I have this personality, right?" I don''t have any friends. Well, the only place I can talk about it is Lunka. I''ve had more friends since I got into Blackhawk, but they''re all like me and crazy. My only decent friend is Lyunka. "


    ... is that a compliment?


    Of course. Lunka and Dryan were the only ones who couldn''t escape after seeing my eyes.


    The eyes of Mireille, who looked back, were so bloody and congested that she had never seen them before. March Rabbit - Crazy Beast. Until the whole body is dyed red like the eyes, the personality breakdown never stops.


    So even though Lunka knew that Mireille''s essence wasn''t just that, she couldn''t say a word to Mireille as she left. There is no day when you will not regret it. If I had been stronger that day, I might have been able to stop the rambling Mireille.


    But I can''t stop it.


    Lunka''s words were as if she had read Lunka''s heart. Bloody eyes shot through Lunka sadly.


    "I won''t stop, I won''t stop." I ran to where I was going, and it suited me to die in the wild on a battlefield somewhere. That sounds more like me. "


    "That''s not true."


    "Maybe Lunka is."


    Lunka''s incomparable courage to wave was lightly denied.


    "I''m looking for someone to give me a place to die. Valsus, too - he''s got a job to do. I''m looking for a place to die. Could she give me a place to die? I''m curious, Varsus. Let''s give her a glimpse."


    "She...?"


    Lunca thought about who it meant, and then fainted.


    "Wait, Mireille! You can''t do that!" She ''s--Alpha Reese! "


    "I''ve been on your side before, so now you can''t fight and you''re not satisfied with your desire." After all, women are very excited about each other, right? I''ve got a lot of it. Wakaaru? "


    As his tone changed, Mireille''s neck began to move like a giggle. At the same time, the muscles of the raised thighs, the open pupils, and the overflowing murderous aura.


    Still, Mireille jumped out when she reached out and tried to stop her.


    "I caught up with you, Lars." Even if it''s L��nka, I''ll kill you! "


    "-You ''re terrifying, after all. But I''m also strange - I''m supposed to be strange!"


    Realizing that she could not stop the rampaging Mireille personally, Lunka ran out to join her troops. I couldn''t be Mireille, and the strength I wanted was different from her. To prove it, and as Celio had told her, Lunka moved to show her readiness and hold as a beast general.


    Continued

 2330 Beginning of the war, 4 ~ 4 ~ in front of the castle gate ④ ~

    Lisa, what''s your situation?


    "There are some isolated platoons on the left, but there is no longer isolation on a company scale. Will you praise me for getting back on my feet while I''m in this mess?��


    "If you''re smart, I''ll stroke you as much as you want!?"


    "Could you spare a little more of that waste meat?"


    That''s impossible!


    While saying this, Alpha Reese knew that there was still room for jokes, as well as the surroundings.


    The situation may be one of the worst. But everyone - even Alphilees, Swendle, and Mastermind Kraussel - would have taken less damage than they had planned. I''m confident I can do it, but Alphilees has it.


    The people are suffering. But with them, you would not have thought that there was no possibility of this happening at all. When the war began, we abandoned our own country and went to the enemy. If both of these weapons were directed at you, it would be the only thing you could do. Or, if you can''t even imagine that, isn''t it sweet to live?


    The people were foolish enough to say that there was a politician. At the same time, some politicians declare that the people are a treasure. The people see Alphilees as a mirror to reflect the politicians. In the case of Roman''s Land, does it reflect Swendle''s mind? Seeing the people fleeing before their country''s crisis, Alphilees wondered what Swendle was thinking.


    "(Maybe that''s what I told you to do.)"


    That''s what I felt when I was talking about Swendle in general. If the people are the foundation of the country, then even the people can rebuild if they survive. Swendle may have such an idea.


    But what if the land itself dies? I wonder how much Swendle thinks about it.


    "(It may be that the land in Roman''s Land is getting thinner and thinner. Then, I wonder if you''re thinking about the next one. Still, some people will not leave Romansland. You have to think a lot about politicians, don''t you? I wish I could have done more with Swendle. Or maybe we can continue talking to Dryan, Muse, and Rayfan. What about Lifeless? I wonder what he really thought once. I still have a lot to know.��


    I was not deprived of it during the war. Alphilees can also think through several thoughts simultaneously. However, with Alpha Reese''s Crisis Sensing and Lisa''s Sensor Squad''s alert network, [She] is approaching.


    Contrary to the rampaging mood and madness, he just quietly took a breath and captured his prey within his range.


    I saw it.


    It was neither hostility nor murderousness, but a slight evil that leaked. If not for the shadows (Polskaya) in Alpha Reese''s shadows reacting to the playful emotions of finding a playful opponent, Alpha Reese would have been incapacitated by a single blow.


    I broke through the defenses of both arms, sheltered by a bow, and I kicked deep into the dove''s tail.


    Ahh... heh


    I jumped back to shed some shock, but when I saw Alpha Reese, the warriors around me jumped out and swung down their weapons, but they had already disappeared into the afterimage.


    "I can react, let''s do it."


    Temee, Black Hawk''s Mireille!


    "All hands, move Alpha Reese backwards!" Take down this stupid legless beast with all your might, whatever your means! "


    As Rosetta stands to protect Alpha Reese, Lisa flies an instruction to attack at once. Instructions from the sensors traveled to the ground rather than verbal instructions, and the trained elite of Jaeger attacked Mireille at once before Lisa''s words were finished.


    But Mireille laughed at the attack as though she was laughing at it.


    "With only one degree of training, La, the regular army is also pure blue Danaa." But if you''re a mischievous fish, don''t make me cum. "


    "That step is close to the assassin''s." I''ll do it. "


    "Luna, be careful. She ''s-- she''s strong."


    "I know. I''m strong, too."


    Lunatica switched to Alfifleece and stepped forward. Even though it became stronger rapidly after the battle at the ruins, the opponent could still follow the movement with their eyes.


    Lunatica took control of the other fighters and drove them down to protect Alphilees. Because of the pain Alphilees felt, her ribs would have broken. The internal organs may have been damaged if the customer was not good at it. In this state of hostility towards Arnelia, I resent the fact that I can''t have a complete healing system. Lunatica stood up for Machete, not letting her fight Alpha Reese any more.


    "I''ll take care of it."


    This is amata, something that looks delicious has come out


    Mireille''s tongued hands slumped down, her tall, well-styled body gurgled. Mireille began to move at a low speed, like a snake crawling on the ground, from that position that made her think that she would come all at once. Therefore, Lunatica, who is not tall, reacts to a low-altitude attack in such a way that she is dressed to drop it.


    Continued

 2331 After the war began, 5 ~ 5 ~ in front of the castle gate ⑤ ~

    And the red eyes that were crawling in the earth gurgled.


    "...!"


    Let''s react firsthand, or don''t do it!


    Hardly anyone knew what had happened. Only the shadows inside Alphi Leith could tell what had happened through Alphi Leith''s perception.


    "(That beast crawled across the ground and kicked up his arm to support him. Lunatica was able to match the four blows by choosing the one that was easier to counter. If I intercepted them halfway, they would have dragged me to my arm or my leg and broken my bone. Lunatica, I''m raising my arm to pick the end of the line)"


    The instantaneous attack and defense of the shadows wrapped around my tongue gained even more momentum. Mireille threw her bare feet and bare hands without any hesitation as Lunatica waved at Machete. Although Qigong has been strengthened to some extent, it is not completely unharmed, but there is no slight dust that hesitates.


    The seemingly insane behavior subtly shifted the timing of Lunatica''s attack, avoiding a deep hand. Lunatica was deploying a high-speed offensive defense on the spot, neither taking out new weapons nor recovering the distance.


    It looks stuck, but you lose if you pull it for a moment. That was all for sure.


    "What are you doing... what are you doing at the same time?"


    ��You don''t have to follow the fight with your eyes. It''s the process of looking at the outcome.��


    Lisa immediately rebutted the words of one of the mercenaries.


    "(Mutual? No way. It''s amazing to be able to pair up with a stronger Lunatica, but it''s always advantageous here. Let them fully appreciate the stupidity of jumping into Jaeger''s formation on a single-ride. Oh, I just... I didn''t think I''d be able to rub it in with Blackhawk. Was that Mireille completely out of control, even in Varsus and Betts? It''s always difficult to be uncertain, but I want you to stop being an individual who can turn tactics and strategies upside down on their own.��


    Lisa herself is at the core of tactics and strategy, but she doesn''t have that awareness. Lisa flashed her tongue to clear out Jaeger''s enemies, and the Mage Squad surrounded her.


    Mireille did not take her eyes off Lunatica for a moment, but she knew that the air around her had changed.


    "... Failure."


    Mireille kicked Lunatica''s machete and jumped one step at a time. As she rolled backwards, she easily broke through the surprising sorcerer''s enclosure.


    After breaking through the enclosure, Mireille''s eyes returned to their original state and looked calmly at Jaeger''s face. Behind them, Guruzardo''s troops could be seen in the distance. I could see Dryan and L��nka in the battle.


    "I thought I could play a little more."


    Are you going to run away?


    "That way. If we don''t retreat, we won''t be able to fight this war anymore." Dryan, who was shy and in a bad mood, headed in. Whether Alphilees can hold on or not. "


    Lisa had already sensed what was going on on the battlefield without Mireille telling her. We''ve already issued a retreat order for our followers.


    Lunatica asked for Lisa''s opinion halfway through her body, and Mireille ran away like a deserter while Lisa nodded. Lisa was shocked by the speed with which she changed her body.


    "... what was it, she said. In the meantime, let''s go back to see how Alphilees is doing.��


    But Lisa stepped back into the mainland and finally noticed the anomaly. Alpha Reese, Lana''s healer, was not overwhelmed by command, but she was dealt a fatal blow when Jaeger slowed her down to give orders to stay on the frontline for the quarter of an hour she was healing. The protruding Guruzard and the evacuees'' unwillingness to sacrifice were disintegrating without a solution.


    In the first place, it was Alpha Reese and Crowsell''s view that even if the defensive positions were perfectly laid down, it would be better to hold on for half a month. It collapsed brilliantly in one day. It was a matter of concern where to reclaim those days, but now it was only realistic to retreat into the castle while defending the Headmaster''s Office.


    After completing the treatment, Alpha Reese explained to Jaeger''s executives with a sinister expression.


    "Judging by the composition of the opponent, the damage to the ground forces in Roman''s Land probably won''t be more than 10,000. The tricks in the Sky Garden are still not enough."


    If that happens, we''ll be in a drainage battle at the gate.


    Rosetta is different than usual and has no play on her expression. She was the one who read the air on the battlefield, so she seemed to know what was wrong with her.


    "Yes, unexpectedly." Nevertheless, when it becomes such a vast gate, it will be protected for seven days. It won''t hold any longer. I heard that the castle assailant''s main unit is also coming to the enemy. "


    "Do you want to give us our defensive weapons?"


    "No, not yet. Even if you use it, you won''t be able to escape." I didn''t use the witch''s sorcery either. Once it becomes clear that the witches are hostile, they will become more narrow in modern society. ��


    Well then, what do we do?


    "Increase your engineering units." I may not have time to sleep for a while. Be prepared. "


    The thin smile of Alpha Reese made the cadres run on their backs.


    Meanwhile, Mireille, who had escaped, was suddenly struck by Betts on the way out.


    Continued

 2332 Beginning of the war, 6 ~ 6 ~ in front of the castle gate ⑥ ~

    "Hey, stupid rabbit!" You''re moving on your own! "


    "I''m cumming! Ziji, this is sexual harassment!?" Are you dissatisfied with your desire to have two daughters-in-law? "


    Mireille complains with tears in her eyes. Varsus was the only one who fought as a March Rabbit and couldn''t beat it, but this Betts brings back memories of not fighting in the first place. Mireille was caught in the middle of a fight, and when she was about to run away, she was put on her feet, slapped on the buttocks, and struck in the eyes. That''s why I still belong to this Black Hawk, and I know I''m not completely crazy.


    For Mireille, who was neglected by her parents and family, Bets was more than a trusted parent. The Betts was in front of Mireille. However, since this is a battlefield, it means that Mireille escaped like a deserter without getting caught in a battle from a vast battlefield. More than a beastman, humans can think of battles and read between them.


    "I heard from the Beast Admiral, so I guess the Roman''s Land front is retreating!" That''s not what I was expecting! "


    "I don''t know, I don''t know my plans!"


    "You were asleep at the meeting, weren''t you?" I told you to listen! "


    "No, I''m not saying I don''t know about the ''war plan''!" The important thing in war is not to intensify the war any more! "


    In response to Mireille''s barking, a wrinkle appeared between Betts'' eyebrows. It''s a battlefield, but most people don''t care about us because of the hustle and bustle. When Betts made sure there was no one around him who cared about him, he struck Mireille''s shoulder with his hand.


    "Is that what your guess tells you?" If we''re going to end the war, should we kill that Alphi Reese? "


    "That''s right." She''s plotting something that''s definitely not rosy. If you leave it alone, there will be an awful lot of dead people. "


    "Either this way, or Roman''s Land."


    Either way, when this battle is over, there''s nothing left.


    There seemed to be some certainty in Mireille''s way of saying it. The Black Hawk sensors were Kanat, but Mireille was the best guess. Especially when the regiment was about to be annihilated, or when troublesome enemies appeared, Mireille''s intuition appeared to be extraordinary. Even when a request is made in an arbitrary manner, many people often roll in the direction of protecting their peers and clients. In Gruzard, she left the army because she didn''t understand it.


    That behavior is often for the benefit of our fellow citizens. Mireille tried to get rid of Alpha Reese. They say it''s to stop the war. I can see you''re targeting the core players to stop the war. But I didn''t know it was a mercenary. It was my first experience with Betts, but Mireille seemed to be serious.


    You can also use your hand to turn it around on Mireille''s shoulder.


    "... do you think we should get rid of that woman?"


    "I think so, but... it''s impossible." It wouldn''t be so much a bypass to make the same mistake twice, and we couldn''t have ambushed them except at that timing in the first place. The war will continue. "


    "Yeah, and it''s not synonymous with Alpha Reese anyway."


    Why?


    "Because he''s our client."


    Mireille opened her eyes for a moment and looked somewhat convinced.


    "Ah... so Valsus and Grosfeld are acting differently." I thought it was strange that Grosfeld or Kanat weren''t there, even though it was a war. ��


    "Amarina, Grace, and the 1st and 3rd Squads are here." I had Gergeda and Fand��ne do the same thing. Varsus is better off with a few. Because it''s not very oh-oh. "


    Can''t you tell me where I went?


    "That is Louis'' only hope." This time Louis was right. I would have gone without the request of Alfilise. "


    "Hmm? It''s clumsy, Louis, too." Even though you''ve been tortured by a mercenary, you''re still out of control in your hometown. "


    Mireille sighed as she kicked off the flowing arrow. Betz had no cultivation in Alexandria, but he was obsessed with Diorre, so he had no words to return.


    "So, Lieutenant, there''s nothing we can do in this war?" Or should I spend it appropriately? "


    "No, I can''t even say that." We have something to do with ourselves. "


    Isn''t that something I shouldn''t know about?


    "You''re not good at lying. You don''t have to know anything extra."


    "Then I will. If there''s a First Officer, I know it''s more important than that." But I''ll do it for real. It''s been a long time since I''ve been on the battlefield, and since Guruzard is here, I won''t be able to mislead you about my prowess. "


    "That''s all you need to do."


    "Seven days."


    Mireille pointed to the Sky Garden gate and told her.


    "In seven days, that gate can be dropped." The castle assailant''s main team is here. If the ground forces were close to everything, that''s the limit. Unless for the rest of it. "


    "Seven days... Varsus, are you okay?"


    "You''re looking forward to what''s going on inside and the struggle of the enemies after that." But this is the difference in strength. If Arnelia actively recovers and supports me backwards, then I can attack without worrying about wear and tear. Depending on the supplies and stockpiles of Romansland, we will win this battle no matter what. ��


    Mireille''s words are roughly right. This battle must end with the overwhelming victory of the Allied forces. There are few stockpiles and few supplies for Roman''s Land, and it shouldn''t be a battle.


    That''s why Betts thinks that if the battle ahead ends, it will be a muddy war of exhaustion and annihilation.


    "(Or is that what you''re after--? No, that Alphi Reese can''t have just fought like that. Let''s see what happens.)"


    Betts muttered as he stepped under his current employer, Shane Sereno.


    Continued

 2333 Beginning of the war, in front of the castle gate (7) ~

    Once again, it''s awesome.


    Even Rosetta hasn''t had this many battles before, has she?


    Of course. At the very most, 10,000 pounds was the best I could do.


    Rosetta was defending the first gate of the Sky Garden. At my side, there was a large army of followers like Yunxia. There were actually more monsters in the horde, but even though it was led by a group of monsters, it was a legion of monsters. There is no denying that discipline has also seen its limits.


    In contrast, the human army marches orderly and does not disrupt discipline. There is no gap in the method of battle that maximizes efficiency and efficiency, and it accurately pierces the gap on the Romansland side. Defensive Battle Day 4. The defense is about to lose focus as it progresses from day to night.


    The defending side was also taking turns resting, but it was not enough to get enough rest while being attacked. When I woke up, the gate was broken, and there were enemies in front of me. No, before I woke up, my neck was dropped. There are not one or two soldiers who imagine that.


    Rosetta consults with Alphilees as she drains the water.


    "In the defense battle across the castle gate, as you know, the defense side is absolutely advantageous." Get some rest, fight, or just drop something from above. I just saw this high wall, and it usually makes me mad. "


    Normally?


    ��Oh, how many of us were going to defend this city in Roman''s Land?��


    Rosetta was right to point out. When Romansland first started going south, the regiment totaled half a million. But it was about collecting the recruits from the peasants, and the standby army was only around 300,000.


    Still, it must be the largest on the continent, but the imposing walls laid across the south, east, and west are not very defensible even with the current army of about 150,000. Those with defensive experience looked at each other anxiously.


    "Even if you try to protect the city walls, you can still protect them." We need at least 200,000 to protect it, 300,000 to be normal. If you can fight without a break or resupply, maybe 150,000 will do it. Just a few days is the limit. The enemy knows better. That''s why you can''t rest, and you can''t rest at night with drums and copper. "


    "I wonder if it was on the assumption that the people would cooperate."


    "I''m losing instructions from the people." There''s nothing you can do about it. "


    Rosetta was not bothered by the hostile gaze of Romansland''s soldiers, who turned to Rosetta''s spitting words.


    "And there''s one more thing that bothers me."


    What?


    "I don''t have a castle assailant''s main team." I wonder where it''s going to go.


    Mercenary group, "Castle Attacker" Plafir Moloto. They encountered Kreya and Veezel in battle, but they were among the most famous and massive mercenaries on the continent. Rare people who specialize in battlefields, especially in difficult citadel attacks.


    Although he struggled with numerous tactics and siege weapons, Alpha Reese learned the theory of siege weapons, which should be said to be the seeds of his rice. I was told that it was quite a break, but I also heard that the opponent didn''t have a main unit at that time.


    I also know that the coalition forces are doing the main task. It seemed that the monster opponent didn''t have an active scene, but I didn''t want to use it now, so I wondered when I would use it. Rosetta and Alpha Reese are doing it.


    "No, I see you guys, right?" I''ll give you the weapons I''ve fought before, and the tools I use to hook up to my castle. Honestly, if you look at the weapons of Atai and the others, you''ll see what they''ve taken in. "


    Is it a small car or a ladder car?


    "It would be effective to climb a ladder from there with a normal castle attack." But Jaeger had a lot of magicians. I had a lot of countermeasures if I just burned it with oil, but I couldn''t fight magic with the usual materials. You know it''s useless. "


    "What if he''s digging an underground tunnel?"


    "The bedrock of Roman''s Land contains a lot of iron." It has a lot of salt air and low moisture content, so it is hard. Besides, it''s such a huge wall, and the foundation is solid. While Nana Monhori is progressing, a real winter is coming. "


    Rosetta''s remarks were overwhelming, and naturally the same views had already been exchanged at the meeting where the generals were gathered. There is also a waterway inside the gate, so even if the enemy digs an underground tunnel, the water will flow in and submerge. Besides, as far as the gate was concerned, there was no sign of such a thing in the wilderness.


    In the midst of such discussions, the enemy signalled a retreat. The sun has only just begun to tilt, but the enemy has begun to retreat first. In a strange way, we saw not only Alphilees and Rosetta, but also soldiers and mercenaries.


    "... that''s weird."


    "That''s right. If we''re going to push, we''re going to have to do it thoroughly." I wonder if it''s a night attack? "


    "You''re right, but I''m sure you can reduce your assault and just attack at night." I can''t read the enemy''s hands. "


    I wonder if there is a secret strategy.


    But I don''t know the secret.


    Crowsell emerged with a strange expression on their faces.


    Hmm, it''s a bad sign that the offensive won''t stop here.


    How do you see it?


    ��You should think they''re ready. I don''t know what that is."


    "You don''t know, do you?"


    "I don''t mean to be omniscient." That kind of thing is boring. "


    Alfilise thought that the technique of folding between her brows was like the Casas of the time when she met him.


    "In any case, I recommend that you take a rest in the meantime." I''m sure there will be night raids. "


    "Do you think you can hold out?"


    "It must be tough. They will win if they break through one of the three places. Be prepared for the fall of this gate.��


    Are you running from the front?


    "It''s badly listened to. You should be prepared. Is your Alphi Release ready?��


    Clausel''s words were not dislikes, but facts. Along with Alphilees, I''m not prepared for anything. However, the preparation period was overwhelmingly short.


    "... two days early."


    "I see. The snow is not yet going to become full-blown." Can you cum? "


    "But if you can''t, you''ll have to do it." This is war. "


    "Holy crap. War wins more with a brain muscle." It might be tough on an intelligent Alfi. "


    "When did I become an intelligent?"


    No, I didn''t have any more brain muscles when I did this. I miss you so much.


    Seeing Rosetta walking forward with a smile, Alphiris nostalgic for a little while. The cooler wind blew on them, but it seemed that the snow was still beginning to fall in earnest.


    Continued

 2334 Beginning of the war, 8 to 10 minutes before the castle gate

    "Ugh, it''s getting cold like an idiot. Isn''t there a warm beverage ration?"


    A soldier defending the walls of the first gate leaked his dissatisfaction. Frozen nights, white moons are new moon nights. Only the blue moon illuminates the whole area lightly, and the blue moonlight pours out to make the whole area colder.


    It wasn''t as cold as the snow, but Roman''s Land soldiers knew it. When it rains in this air, it becomes snow, and that is when a full-fledged winter general arrives. However, I think it will be a little later in the calendar.


    For the Romanesque regular army, it''s a defense battle. It was also true that although morale was not low, there was an atmosphere where one could not expect cold and snow.


    "Normally, you''d behave like a cup of alcohol." Great-san says there''s a night raid tonight. "


    Of course, I think the way enemies retreat during the day is strange, but it''s nice enough to warm up, right?


    "Everyone realizes that defensive battles are just around the corner." Even if you are not careful, you probably think that the walls could be broken down. "


    "Is this a solid wall?"


    "The walls are nothing but walls. It is man who protects them."


    The battalion captain and the man who thought he heard the commotion stunned the surroundings. The soldiers saluted unexpectedly, but there was no room for frustration or exhaustion. The battalion commander wanted to look at the expression, but the cloud quickly blocked the blue moon. When their faces hid in the clouds, the battalion commander felt his heart lightened. I''m tired, too, but I didn''t want to see their expressions when I expected them to struggle any more while my men were overburdened.


    "I know you''re tired, so am I." But if the enemy breaks in, we''ll have our own territory from here. It''s our property and our family that''s been ravaged, isn''t it? My wife, my daughter, my parents. Can you see the reality that the enemy is hitting you with your fingers? "


    "" "It''s impossible!" "


    ��So you know what you need to do as a proud Roman''s Land soldier and as a man?��


    "" "Of course!" "


    "Without saying anything, increase the bonfire and concentrate on your stance!" I''ll hang with the captain about the liquor. "


    The battalion commander stood apart, but the lieutenant gently approached and revealed the truth.


    "Are the soldiers dissatisfied?"


    "The soldiers are not stupid either. They are aware that there are obviously fewer rations and fewer turnovers compared to normal borderline and outbound forts. Everyone will understand what it means, even if they don''t say it.��


    If they do, then maybe one of them will betray me.


    What kind of atmosphere was that at the battalion captain''s meeting?


    The battalion commander smiled bitterly at the first officer''s words.


    "Do you think such an atmosphere can produce dust in the presence of His Highness Blaugard?" Just a sign will make my neck fly. And you saw the end of a stupid general who went against His Majesty''s word and policy? Since then, no one has ever been able to argue directly with His Highness Blaugard, Mastermind Krauszel, or the mercenary Alphi Reese. "


    Is that female mercenary so brilliant?


    "I have to admit, it''s brilliant." This unwanted start of the war would have caused even more damage if it hadn''t been for her commanding Jaeger''s ability to transmit and support her retreat. Even after the castle gate, Jaeger indirectly communicated and communicated information, so don''t you think he managed to hold out without destroying the defense? "


    It''s true.


    While M��ller''s Iron and Steel men provide direct support to the Romanesque Army and the Friedelinde Tianma Knights provide sentry missions and air support, Jaeger rarely takes part in combat and focuses on rear support and signalling. But when the defenses are in danger, we''ll be the first to fill the hole. For the first time in my life, I could only say that I was brilliant.


    If the Dragon Knights could cover us more from the sky, it would be easier to fight.


    "Several times, they scorched me with flames to cross the enemy." Every time, people flew out of Guruzard''s Beastmen Squad, and many of the Dragon Knights were knocked down. There seemed to be a lot of sorcerers, but they were using wind magic to block the flames. It would also be very damaging to only charge the Dragon Knight in a situation where the opponent cannot be pushed. "


    Is it the Dragon Knights who push their opponents to retreat or have accompanying infantry?


    "That''s the original method of operation." Flying dragons fly to the ground when attacking or spitting fire on the opponent. Of course, there was also a counterattack from the opponent. In addition, do you think the prideful ones will tolerate stupid actions such as dropping stones from the sky? "


    Impossible.


    Seeing the lieutenant shrugged his shoulders, the battalion commander sighed. At that time, the bonfire grew at once, illuminating the darkness of the night. Outside the castle gate, the bodies of the Allied forces were piled up. It is customary not to do anything to retrieve the remains, but it seems that the Confederate forces are not going to mourn the bodies of their comrades this time. That''s all they had to do, but they couldn''t believe that Roman''s Land was hating them.


    I don''t remember buying that much grudge from them.


    "Yes, I can''t bury the body of my own people."


    "If you leave it alone, it will eventually start as an undead." I want to purify them, but what are the Arnelians doing? ��


    "It looks like you''re helping the last one, but you haven''t seen them at all. You may still not know what to do with this fight.��


    "I don''t want to do it just for the unnecessary grudge." I don''t want to feel like I''m from Romansland, but I don''t want to go to any country with a narrow shoulder. ��


    The lieutenant gave a strange look at the words. Understanding the intention, the battalion commander hurriedly took care of it.


    ��I''m not going to betray you?��


    "I know, you''re the one who married the nobility of Roman''s Land." However, if anyone but me asks, they''ll doubt your loyalty. "


    "We have wives and children." You probably need to think about what to do if you lose. Even if you lose, you won''t be able to lose your neck in a row. "


    Would you like to hire Jaeger?


    "That''s good." His mercenary corps is run by Prime Minister Ediod''s daughter. It seems that there are many other nobles, so I''m sorry for the rough treatment. "


    The lieutenant was joking, but besides that, the battalion commander seemed to take it head-on. When the First Officer, worried about what to say, suddenly turned to the confederate faction, a strange sight came to his attention.


    Continued

 2335 Beginning of the war, 9 to 10 minutes before the castle gate

    Battalion Captain, aren''t there many enemy bonfires?


    Yeah?


    The moon is hiding in both of them. Therefore, even though the Romansland side has increased the bonfire, the Allied side can barely see the bonfire. As for the night raid, we can''t all be resting together.


    I felt uncomfortable running. Instead of having few bonfires, the ''way of looking'' is strange. The part with the bonfire and the part without the bonfire are too clearly separated.


    Have you heard anything from the sensors?


    "Jaeger is no longer in the castle for tricks and rest." There are military sensors hitting the sentry, but more than 200 steps of enemies can''t be reached by the opponent''s sensors or sorcery. "


    Let the resting ones keep an eye out, they''re coming!


    At the same time as the battalion commander''s mourning, a disturbing sound was heard. Cura Cura--the sound of a giant wagon pulling.


    The battalion captain and his lieutenant stared into the darkness at the same time. With more bonfires, the dark night was too deep - the moonlight was only shining for a second on a dark night that was too deep. At that moment, the stars sparkled in front of me. The battalion captain was screaming when he realized that it was the reflection of a moonlit weapon.


    All hands, all hands--


    Thunderclap Cannon (Tall Cannon)


    Alpha Reese appeared beside the battalion commander and unleashed a huge bolt of lightning. Just now, a huge pitch-black well car trying to cover the bridge blew up every soldier. A person falls screaming from a well-designed car that makes a loud noise and collapses. The enormity of the car exceeded the gate, and the gate was about to fall just by attaching it.


    "It was a hairless moment."


    "Commander, stay alert."


    Lunatica quickly grabbed the arrow that was flying towards Alphilees. But it was only the battalion commander and his lieutenant who were surprised, and not Alpha Reese.


    The weapon was a sniper, and you had a good sniper aiming at me.


    "There were multiple, but Lisa ordered the rest to be eliminated by the Explorer." This is a hidden arrow. "


    Then it would be a fool''s plan to line up Muscadelle and intercept a giant weapon.


    "It''s like lighting up the darkness. I''m just telling you to aim for me."


    Lunatica folded the arrow in one hand and affirmed it. As he lowered his taller, Alfilise approached the battalion commander quietly.


    "That''s why Jaeger is preparing for the castle battle." Would you mind spending about half an hour here? "


    Well, of course that ''s--


    To the battalion commander, who had unexpectedly taken on the task, Alfilise returned with a beautiful smile, even though she seemed surprised. Unexpectedly, the battalion commander and his lieutenant smiled confusingly and melted into darkness.


    "Oh, it''s very reliable. I''ll risk my life in half an hour."


    ��How''s it going?


    ��They''re still coming. Thank you very much."


    Alpha leaves as she turns her legs upside down. Immediately after that, I heard the sound of Cura Cura-, and many well-placed cars. The soldiers at the fighting castle gate made a fuss after the first well car covered the bridge and the screams rose.


    Hearing the voice behind her, Alpha Lees moves quickly. As they ran down the stairs of the castle gate, Jaeger''s cadres gathered there to run side by side.


    "I''ve been hit, that''s what the Castle Attacker meant." I don''t want you to imagine the siege weaponry you''ve used so far. "


    "Where did you build that thing?" It wasn''t even an enemy reconnaissance during the day, was it? "


    "Roman''s Land holds the right to control the sky because of the Dragon Knight and the Tenma Knight, and the other person''s information is out of the barrel---that''s why they took such an idea into their hands." It was made after the sun set. It''s not impossible to make each part in advance and put it together at the end. You just have to move for a short distance. That black coating and fireproofing should take the longest time. "


    Is that why you can make so many?


    "If you''re a dwarf, you''ll be able to afford it." The dexterity of a castle assailant is like a dwarf. "


    "West, East, and South - More than 10 siege weapons are approaching from all directions." Soon, every gate will fall. "


    Lisa''s ruthlessness made the executives reluctant. But when only Alpha Reese called the horse with her finger flute, she flashed over it.


    "Two days earlier than planned. But that''s what I expected. It wasn''t beyond my expectations. Let''s go to the castle."


    "Well, as you can see." What if the soldiers at the castle gate can''t retreat in time? ��


    "Unfortunately, it''s difficult to rescue them." With our allies retreating, we cannot prevent our enemies from drowning in it. I''ll save you if I can, but I think it''s safer for you to surrender if you can''t retreat in half a minute. Of course, the same goes for Jaeger''s face. "


    Okay, I''ll do that.


    "Spend some time together. I''ll start exactly half a minute later.


    Make the hourglass ready for everyone. After checking it, everyone nodded.


    With martial arts, by the spirits.


    ?? ?? Spirit ?? ?


    The harmonious face is scattered in each stance.


    Continued

 2336 The war began, and ten to ten minutes before the castle gate.

    "What, you can''t do that." It''s already fallen. "


    Are you sure you''ve been unaware of those trevy bastards?


    You''re demoted from the battalion captain.


    The captains of the [Castle Attacker] Plafir Moloto laughed. They had already fallen the gates to the west and east, and the south was about to be overrun.


    Unlike the previous battles of Alpha Reese, there were nine battalion captains, including the regiment commander. The total number of members is about 5,000, but the exact total number is unknown, as other mercenaries and individual mercenaries will be added to the group at the request of that time. This time around 20,000 people are participating in the Sky Garden offensive in the Romanesque capital.


    The number of people gathered at this scale is only because Shane Sereno pays well. Triple to quadruple the normal bounty, plus meals, gear, and per diem. Moreover, once I realized the disadvantage, it became possible to withdraw after negotiating the contract. There are no mercenaries who can''t move under these conditions.


    The largest mercenary group on the continent is definitely M��ller''s Iron and Steel, but there are many other mercenaries that are not present. It was no exaggeration to say that most of the other mercenaries, other than the minimum strength to maintain each guild and other long-term requests, were now gathered on this battlefield.


    But I don''t think it''s that easy to fall... the myth of Sky Garden is over today.


    "In the first place, was it really difficult?" Rumors are mostly rumors. "


    ��No one has ever really attacked this country, including the existence of a subordinate state. Well, it must have been an unreal story."


    The battalion commanders were spreading out the bath, but it was no surprise that it would grow.


    The results of their new siege weaponry were excellent, and the battalion commander did not even think that they would create a massive orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orchid orch They admired the captain who came up with the idea to make it successful in production.


    Only Trevi, who had confronted Alphilees in person, took a long look at the results and returned to the Commander.


    "Head of the Delegation, Head of the Delegation of Silvnore"


    What, it didn''t work out?


    In the tent, from the other side of the partition, there was a reply from the woman''s voice. When I hear that grumpy voice in a male victory, Trevi shrinks. The battalion commander has many personalities, but Trevi, whose main task is to make the same object instead of fighting, hasn''t seen this battalion commander since he met him.


    When she first saw Silvanor�� pull the drawings of the production, Trevi was impressed and almost leaked. A monster that is so vibrant, novel, and creative that it produces products one after the other. Unless it''s a woman, unless it''s a half of a dwarf and a giant. There is no doubt that she has become a more deserving great man in the world of male and female architecture.


    "No, it worked." I''m going to make it work-- "


    Are you worried?


    Yes.


    Get in


    When Silvnore called in, the back of the tent was white with cigarette smoke. A bandit-like woman with a smoky eyebrow and red-brown patchwork hair is Sylvanore, the commander of the castle assailant Plafir Moloto.


    Few people know its appearance and substance, and even the battalion commander rarely faces each other. In Plafir Moloto, which is a huge mercenary regiment but does not have a specific base, only those who know the residence and workplace of the Commander will know. Trevi was one of the few.


    Even that Trevi could consult with Sylvanore about the Alliance''s request on a regular basis, and one day, work would suddenly come in the mail, and the previous battle between Kreya and Veezel would also result in his departure as the Commander-in-Office. As an engineer, Trevi would not have taken command, and the absence of the battalion commander and allies in charge of the battle has left us in a defeated position. Thanks to you, I was so ashamed of myself.


    Even as a result, Silvanor�� finished with a word of "I see". It seemed more important to her to know how effective her weaponry would be than the regiment''s track record, much less the regiment''s joy and compassion. So Trevi didn''t expect anything from Silvanore, but this time things were a little different.


    Sylvanore''s weaponry was fruitful, but his expression remained awake. Until now, it was either to distort the edges of my mouth slightly or to get even more grumpy, but it was the first time that I had a look that was neither.


    Silvanor�� spread the map on his desk and stood still.


    ... did it work out?


    What do you mean, you came?


    "I thought you''d be a little more resistant." There are a lot of witches and magicians, right? And a flying dragon. That''s why I was thinking of the next plan. "


    "Are you sorry you''re wasted?"


    "There''s a little bit of that, but I don''t like the air."


    Sylvanore murmured anxiously as she stared at the map. To the best of Trevi''s knowledge, Silvanor�� has never taken such an attitude.


    Continued

 2337 Beginning of the war, 11 to 12 months before the castle gate

    Silvnore''s fingers suddenly moved over the map.


    ��It''s hard to see on a flat map, but the city of Sky Garden is a gentle hill.��


    Well, it''s a mountain behind us, so of course.


    "Have you ever been inside Sky Garden?"


    No, I don''t think so.


    "Inside that gate, there''s a population of around a million people - probably densely populated, with narrow streets." Simply staircase up the slope and the approximate siege weapon becomes immobile. What''s the Captain knowing about that? "


    "Banda, Gaelnitz and I will be the only ones. The people in the development will understand, but only those who are good at using weapons and those who like it. I don''t think anyone really understands how to use it."


    "I see... you lost."


    Silvanor�� had declared his defeat earlier, and Trevy could not resist it. In the middle of the victory, in the midst of an offensive where no one believed in victory and did not doubt, it was unimaginable that the person who created the current would declare defeat.


    However, Silvanor�� began to explain without any emotion.


    "For the record, I hate war." Now we''re building siege weapons, but that''s not what we wanted to build. It''s a tool to create more peace. Did you know that? "


    Hah, well, if you look at the drawings of the regimental commander''s workshop, somehow...


    "There are only a few people who know that, but thanks to that, they are now familiar with the war." The best part of war is when you''re winning and floating. Usually we win a little, lose a little, and the war is over. However, if you win too much than I thought, you will fall into a dotsubo. "


    "Dotsubo... you think I''ll destroy them all?"


    I''m not good at it.


    Sylvanore gathered the drawings of the tent and began folding them casually to pack her bags. Trevy was awkward when he saw the preparation.


    Commander, are you really going to run away?


    Of course, you''re going to be executed for your defeat.


    "Execution? Mercenary? No way?"


    "You''ve licked Shane Sereno too much." I know a little because I''m part of the Wise Men''s Association, but don''t expect her to be humane. If you''ve earned enough, cancel the mercenary contract and find out who went backwards. I''m not busy. Clausel and Corwin still look cuter. ��


    And what?


    Do you think she looks human?


    Sylvanore''s words were followed by Trevy. Indeed, when I first saw it, I fell in love with its perfection. Age-neutral shaping, its intelligence and softness. I thought it was like a well-made statue moving and talking, but it was really true.


    Trevi has knowledge of the arts, and even worked as an artist. I quit because I can''t eat and I''m not talented, but Sylvanore must have felt something more for Shane Sereno.


    Silvnore was unusual to her, and she gave up with a small sigh.


    "In the process of often being away from the world, the quality of human beings has deteriorated." At least, there''s no one in this confederate army who can tell the truth from the truth. The Beast King is still better than me. "


    "I feel that too, but are you going to abandon your fellow mercenaries?"


    "Friends?" I often say. The only thing you have in common is the stakes. Still, I don''t know if I''m asleep. I''ve got something like this ready for you. "


    Throwing one of the rounded drawings to Trevi, Trevi frowned at it. I can understand one theory, but I couldn''t believe it.


    Sylvanore looked at Trevi''s reaction meanly.


    Do you know what that means?


    "Yes, but if we can do it..."


    "You''re not sure, are you? I''m doing it deliberately. If Corwin were here, it would be different, but it would be interesting to see if Shane Sereno has that kind of ability. If that woman''s expression is distorted, remember to report it. The aperitif doesn''t go down a bit


    "What a nasty hobby - instead of being annoyed, am I going to be executed?"


    "That''s not going to happen. If you still feel unsafe, open this."


    Sylvanore threw me a small black box. It looks like a small box with workmanship, a box that can''t be opened without knowing a little trick. Trevi would open it painlessly, but it wasn''t the average person. If you open it poorly, there may be a trick to ruin the contents.


    What''s this?


    "It says the ultimate in castle assault." If the two gates can''t be broken through, Shane Sereno will want to get his hands out of his throat. "


    Extreme?


    "If you know, there is no castle in this world that you can''t drop." We''ll probably run out of plain seeds, too. "


    Ultimate - Trevi wondered if there was such a thing. Silvnore seemed to be serious.


    "If you show me that, the castle attacker is a pay box." Request a retreat in exchange for opening. As expected, I don''t want to kill anyone I''ve contracted in public. "


    ��So, what do we do?��


    "You should come to me." So, you''re going back to work for Jaeger. I''m sure it''ll be interesting. "


    "Nnh!?"


    Sylvanore laughs at the uncompromising suggestion. But knowing that the way she laughed wasn''t a joke, Trevy was stunned and dazed until she left.


    Continued

 2338 Beginning of the war, that 12 ~ Magic Metropolis ① ~

    At the same time that Trevy was dazed, the other battalion captains who stormed into the Sky Garden were also dazed for another reason.


    It''s a fog...


    "There''s no big river."


    The water source in the sky garden was the snow melt water of Pyrevos, but it was difficult to imagine that fog would occur that would deprive the sky garden of visibility, at most because a few creeks ran. In reality, however, a deep fog was blowing into the Sky Garden, blocking the path of the Allied forces who were trying to plunder and further invade.


    What''s going on? Is this magic?


    Is it possible to generate fog over such a wide area?


    "Sensor unit or magicians!" There''s no way you can march in this fog! "


    The captains of the castle attackers shouted, but the sensors and the magicians, many of them military, were not supposed to obey their orders.


    Once the march came to a complete halt, they were forced to abandon their possessions, such as the houses in the castle, or the goods, such as food and women, in front of them. While the message was heading backwards, the impatient mercenaries broke into the house in front of them, but there was already nothing to gain from the empty sky inside.


    "Nothing, damn it."


    "That''s right. Even if the gate doesn''t fall, ordinary residents will condemn it at the beginning of the battle." My allied soldiers are in danger. "


    I think it''s okay to have as many women as possible.


    "The woman in the north has a good gait and doesn''t feel comfortable holding her." If you want to play, go home and keep it at Taram. "


    "It''s okay to force an enemy woman to do it." Besides, if you''re a kid, it doesn''t matter what happens to Gatai. "


    "Scum."


    It was the face of Plafir Moloto, who gave a vulgar laugh, but suddenly I was shaken by the chill that struck my body. Exhaling at suddenly lowered temperatures whitens your breath, making your tremors unstoppable.


    "Hey, it''s suddenly getting cold."


    "Is it the chill of the grate blowing from the mountains?" In that case, there is no wind �� �� "


    "Hey, you. My legs."


    ��How''s it going?


    The leg of one of the mercenaries beside the battalion commander was integrated with the ground and frozen. Although his feet were certainly wet, they froze in an instant. The mercenary screamed as his frozen legs broke as he tried to move.


    "HI, hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii


    "This fog is crazy!" This is magic.... "


    "Back off, idiot!"


    The sudden cold air had frozen the surroundings, freezing several mercenaries and killing them instantly. Rolling mercenaries notice that the houses around them are not frozen at all.


    "Don''t be silly, there''s nothing going on around here!"


    "Did you freeze it there locally?" Impossible! "


    "Hey, Zalwells! Are you there?"


    A fellow called out the name of one of the battalions commanders, but did not reply.


    "Damn, I''m alone!"


    "What do we do? We retreat out of the wall?"


    "Try that. Starting tomorrow, we castle attackers will be laughing." You''re frightened by the fog in the castle you dropped and retreated! "


    "That''s true, but at least you should get out of the fog once." If you don ''t-- "


    One of the battalion captains suddenly shut his mouth trying to give his opinion. Once I caressed it, the blood was sticky on my pressed hand. The battalion commander, who looked surprised, collapsed in front of him and stopped moving.


    Friends who tried to get close collapsed, and the frontline was in a state of panic.


    Poison!


    It''s foggy and poisonous!


    All units, retreat to the walls once and for all!


    When this happened, everyone spared their lives. At their feet as they ascended the inner staircase to the city wall to contend ahead, a dark serpent ran through them, intertwining the feet of some. Just that, several mercenaries fell down the stairs, broke their necks, and fell to the ground to die.


    The panic spread further and one of the battalion captains shouted to rule over it.


    "Calm down, the fog is not coming to the walls!" If you go up in two rows, the chaos will be-- "


    An arrow pierced the battalion commander''s head. The chaos was even more severe, and the fog came near to the wall, and those who fled late, and those who were pushed away, and fell down the stairs, and died, went up to nearly a hundred. Among the dead were five battalion captains of Plafir Moroto.


    After the hustle and bustle ceased, Plafir Moloto was forced to leave the battle and regroup. It was Plafir Molotov who was supposed to gain fame by falling the three sides of the Sky Garden, but his fame did not increase, and he retreated backwards once, looking as if he had lost.


    The battle for the Sky Garden strategy was won by the Allied forces. Even so, there was only heavy air in the army.


    Muroro-sama, Closes, Muscadelle, Lana, Life Ring, Auri


    "Well, I didn''t do such a big thing."


    Everyone had a slightly thoughtful expression except for Lana, who had been called to work by Alpha Leith and was illuminated at the beginning.


    It was Closess who started the fire.


    ��Alpha Reese, with the help of the sensors that claimed to have started Lisa, the magic of freezing her opponent to death locally at extremely low temperatures is feasible. It was also called Area Freezing. However, if you''re working with Muscadelle to generate fog, you probably can only use it once or twice a day."


    "I agree with Closess, but with the help of the magicians and Explorers, it won''t change much." I''ve also set up many traps with sorcery, so you''ve taken a resource called the Little Current (Odo). It is always necessary to rest during the day, and it is difficult to generate fog when the sun is high. In the meantime, how do you stop the opponent''s progress? "


    The question was answered by the life ring, not by Alphilees.


    Continued

 2339 Beginning of the war, that 13 ~ Magic Capital ② ~

    "The night is fog and magic, and the day is physics." I can use either of my poisons - but Alpha Reese thinks a lot of bad traps, don''t you think? "


    "You say you have a bad personality, don''t you?" About half of the idea came from Rosetta''s special forces and mercenaries with experience in Rana and hunters. "


    Then, Lisa stopped to say, "Isn''t Alphilees an individual?" There is not enough room for ourselves to say. How do you prolong a battle where the blaze is cut faster than you think? With nearly 200,000 troops, including Guruzard, it''s not easy to disintegrate from the start.


    Alpha Reese described the details of the trap, but it seemed like everyone in the room felt weak enough. Did Alfilise have the same impression, or did she have the same unsightly expression?


    A visitor suddenly appeared in the house where Jaeger was gathered.


    "Excuse me during the meeting."


    Lord Orloisage?


    In official places, it''s an Alpha lease with a "palace," but executives know that it''s Karamiti. Quickly sensing the reactions of those present, Orlois grinned to reveal his true nature and declared himself majestically.


    "From the look on your face, there''s no need for extra care." I''ll help you, too. "


    "... what are you going to do?"


    "Do you have any choice but to do everything in your power to protect me and my husband''s castle?"


    Unmeasurable Orlovage Alpha Reese was on guard, and Orlovage sneered, wondering if it was fun.


    "You have that look on your face, Alpha Reese." The aperitif dropped a little, because I thought it was a little too clever for humans. "


    "I''m not smart enough to let you do everything you want."


    "That''s right, this is the plan that the wise man Oranzebull has been working on for 2000 years." There might be unexpected pawns and effects, but that''s not how they could be fixed. I don''t care if the weather is delayed for a few days or if the enemy progresses sooner or later, but it''s really annoying to be hit like a confederate. "


    What''s the motive?


    Adoration


    Orloise answered immediately, and Alphilees looked surprised. Orloisage smiled, wondering if you were happy with the reaction.


    "Oh, you have a nice expression." Isn''t that so surprising? "


    "Yeah, yeah, I thought you were like a stone."


    A lot of times, right? But there are some gems worth seeing. I like Clausel and Lord Blaugard, and I like you even more. "


    "Oh, come on."


    "You don''t have to be so frightened." Longer stays, people and places will love you. People who endure and live in such a dry and cold land are naughty. A person who wants to crush it with his greed and self should spit. Isn''t that right? "


    ��That''s not all, is it? What''s the other reason?"


    Lisa listened majestically, and Orloisage smiled and gave a sinister smile as she slipped insects out of her mouth. From the hem of the dress, beetles and feathers of various sizes were crawling out. Inadvertently, Lisa and her companions turn their backs to disgust.


    "It looks like your loved ones are hungry?" When it comes to full-scale castle battles, there will be fewer chances to attack people in the middle of nowhere. Don''t you think this is a good opportunity? Oh, don''t worry. I''m not going to leave any traces, and I''m going to do it independently of you, so I won''t bother Jaeger. "


    "... of course. I don''t allow anything, I don''t hear anything."


    "That''s fine. Neither Crowsell nor Lord Blougard knew anything about this."


    Where''s King Swendle?


    "The king knows everything." I''m his companion now. "


    Everyone breathed heavily when Orlois was gone with a smile. Even the life ring, which is usually calm and calm and free of emotions, is breathing out for a long time to relieve tension.


    "Is that the Calamity of the South?" Among the individuals confirmed by the guild, it was the highest ranking designation, but I see. I know very well that for hundreds of years no one will be hunted. "


    Does the guild have any information?


    "Oh, the former Arnelia''s Second South Expedition was accompanied by an elite from the guild." If you are S or above, you can view it as a confidential document. Of course, there will still be unidentified individuals at the periphery, and there are many uncrushed individuals at other periphery. To my knowledge, Kalamiti was said to be the top uncrushed individual, but I was convinced by confronting it. I can''t do that. How can you talk like that, Alpha Reese? "


    "I''m always nervous." But I''m sure it''s because I''m not confronted with the main body. "


    Main unit?


    "Yes. They say the body is a giant tree or a beetle." The body of Orloisage was a duplicate. It may be the individual that embodies Karamiti''s will, but I don''t think it is as intimidating or magical as the main body itself. "


    "I guess... I didn''t feel more comfortable living than any demon king or demon beast I''ve ever seen."


    "I endured it because I had encountered a powerful demon beast that I confronted at the ruins, but otherwise I would have been struck by magic and murder." I can''t believe you laughed while drinking that? "


    Alfilise smiles bitterly at the accusing Muscadelle''s words. Sure enough, I thought my sensitivity was strange, but I hit Lisa in the ear.


    Orloisage �D �D When Karamiti starts to violate, you can turn off the sensors around the area.


    Roger that-is it really okay?


    "Are you going to make your fellow sensors mad? Do you think Kalamiti can sense the" details "that attack humans and keep them sane?"


    "Oh, is that so?" It''s better to stop it, let it be communicated. ��


    ��We have nothing to do with her. Yes, you should tell Dryan and Arnelia as well. If you don''t want to be a sacrifice, don''t head in or isolate yourself."


    Besides...


    Alpha Reese had the means to communicate with both Gruzardo and Arnelia in this situation, but it will be some time before he realizes that those means are not working.


    Continued

 2340 Beginning of the war, that 14 ~ Magic Capital ③ ~

    After the fall of the castle gate, the Allied forces were the first to prevail. The Castle Attackers have retreated, and they''re just being timid. Mercenaries are superstitious, what a magic city. And a lot of soldiers were breathing and dying.


    The first Sky Garden was truly a magic city. At least, it looked like it to the Allied forces. A city where signs of humans and even bugs and plants have disappeared. If you step indoors to plunder, the bottom will fall and you will be seriously injured. If you take water or food, your stomach will become numb, numb, and vomit will not stop. If I wanted to go into the alley, I would get lost and not be able to leave for half a day, I would hallucinate, and if I took a nap, I would lose my sanity, and even attack my allies.


    And at night, there was an attack with the fog, and sometimes the fog itself came as a weapon. Some people were burned by acid fog, some people could not breathe because of poison fog, and some people could not stop coughing. Sometimes real Romanesque armies emerged from the fog, sometimes even demon beasts and orcs. Some of the platoons went missing in the fog.


    During the day, watching for traps, the Allied forces proceeded with caution. With so many traps, the direct enemy resistance was minor, and many of the wounded were actually dead. However, it was only painful for the Confederate Army that time and manpower were taken to transport the wounded, and that each time they tried to sidetrack the roadblocks (barricades), which were often profitable, they were forced to exert excessive tension.


    This is exactly what Alphi-Leith is after. When I reported with a smile on my eyes the dazed expression of the Congregation''s methods of warfare when I learned that the passages that I had desperately marched through and secured overnight had been recovered by magic and illusion, I could not help but smile at the generals of Romanesse Land.


    We''ll do it, Alpha Reese.


    "Thanks for the compliment, Crowsell."


    Although he was by no means a distracted companion, now as a companion fighting together, Crowsell praised Jaeger''s battle with Alpha Reese.


    "However, no tactical book has so many traps." Surely Shane Sereno is silent. I''m sorry I can''t worship that face. "


    You don''t like Shane Sereno?


    "Yeah, I hate it. The Society of Wise Men is only an organization where human beings exalt each other. At the very least, there are those who have the same intelligence and spiritual structure as humans. I don''t call it human supremacy, but I can''t agree that dolls shouldn''t participate there."


    Crowsell said something outrageous, so without thinking about Alfilise, I seriously tried Crowsell.


    After all, is Shane Sereno a Silence doll?


    "I don''t have any proof, but I''m pretty sure that''s the case first. Or maybe it''s all around here. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be as elegant as Oranzebul. If we have pawns in each other''s camps, we can leave them alone.��


    Do you know that and want to join Roman''s Land?


    ��I''ve never known how great and clever the Five Wise Orangzebles are, but humans have a proven track record of surviving and making history. Humans have risen from more desperate places. From now on, we believe that we should move forward and open up the future. Whether it''s a black magician or a silence, if you stand up, you can only defeat them all."


    "You''re not going to do it."


    "That''s right. I''m not so fond of being omnipotent." That''s why I''m called a plotter. ��


    Isn''t that what you call a request for other powers?


    "Don''t blame me." They call me a coward. "


    Clausel said without any emotional shake. Alpha Reese thinks. He may never be compatible, but he lives by his beliefs, too. If there is a conflict of interest, we will have to fight and settle. In a way, it could be a better match than a black sorcerer.


    Alpha Reese asked.


    ��Crowsell, where are you headed?��


    ��This is how I hope humans and other creatures will prosper. I don''t think you do it the same way."


    To do that, you''re going to crush Arnelia?


    "I don''t have to think that the current system laid out by one demonic beast is amazing, but it is approaching its limit." The saturated system will only slowly rot if it is not destroyed once. I know it''s radical, but it''s necessary. ��


    ��Whoever gets trampled on in the process will complain to you, right?��


    ��That would be true. Saving everything is ideal, but you can''t do that. Truncate somewhere, pick it up somewhere, and finally match the buttocks. That''s what politicians are for."


    "What is the methodology?"


    "Oddly enough, your mentor, Lord Aldrews, once stood for a political system." Instead of being an absolute monarch, he sets the order by law and brings people together by system. That''s why we need to conquer the continent once and for all. ��


    Alpha Reese recalls that one of the governing methodologies left behind by the nurse was such a thing. But isn''t Aldrews'' abandonment of it a flaw?


    "Do you think it''ll work that way?"


    ��It won''t be complete. However, I would like to further develop and put into practice what Lord Aldrews has thought."


    Can I have a word with you for a moment?


    ��It''s not something to hide. I''ll talk to you when I have time. I''d like to hear your opinion, too."


    Clausel replied without shaking her emotions. However, Enema felt that there was some expectation in the back of her eyes as she listened to the two interactions nearby.


    Continued

 2341 Beginning of the war, that 15 ~ Magic Capital ④ ~

    "- The dead are minor, but hundreds are missing. The casualties are counted in the thousands."


    At this rate, the injured can count to ten thousand soon.


    Shane Sereno shouted when the concordat meeting concluded with a report of the damage. The expression was not irritating, but no one had the courage to break the silence in the tense air.


    Elsa, also a representative of Arnelia, calmly broke the frozen atmosphere of the meeting. Aristo had been a representative of the military, but Elsa, who knew that he could not influence with his poor mouth, had stepped in directly.


    ��I will make a statement. It has already started to snow. There are many casualties, food supplies cannot be procured locally, and if the battle is prolonged, much effort will need to be devoted to food transportation. As a result, the number of assailants will be reduced, morale will be low, and the battle will be prolonged. Why don''t you try to reconcile once?"


    Do you want me to hang my head on to the people who surprised the Allied forces when they asked for help?


    "I won''t say that much." However, anything can happen on the battlefield. Even if it started out trivially, the wound only kept spreading with each fight. Then it''s important to stop the fight while the wound is still blocked. Once you can''t turn back, you''ll have to fight until one of them falls. Let''s just say it''s the worst outcome. ��


    "There can be no peace in the battle for justice. Not to mention, if the other party is offering to surrender, it is impossible to bring about peace from our side. In that case, I''ll only fight until the opponent falls. This is a battle for justice."


    When Shane Sereno finished speaking, a voice continued to chant that he was right. At some point, the meeting became a synonym for Shaun Sereno, and the voices of the other minorities were silenced. Dryan, who seemed to be the only one who could talk to each other, remained silent, his arms crossed, Muse was not here to back him up, and Rayfan was gone for the sake of his country''s stability.


    Elsa was horrified by the fact that the Confederate Army was soon almost becoming Schoenseleno''s personal possessions. I don''t understand what was happening while I avoided proactive intervention and stayed on the back burner.


    Elsa could not stop feeling the cold sweat of the war in Oranzebull''s hands, because the war had opened up in the middle of the pre-war arrangement.


    Shane Sereno, who was often silent, clapped his fingers on the table slowly, but the movement of his fingers suddenly stopped. Everyone''s gaze gathered.


    �D �D I will launch a total attack.


    Before Elsa rebutted the words, some of the lords took their seats.


    ��I''ve been waiting for that word!��


    I don''t want my army to take the lead!


    I''ll tell you the invasion route and how to do it --- King Dryan, do you mind?


    It doesn''t matter if it''s good or bad, you don''t have to ask me for my opinion, right?


    Dryan replied coldly, not in a mood, with his eyes twitching. The fever of the lords, who felt Dryan''s anger at the way he answered, fell a little.


    Of course Guruzardo and I will participate, but can you choose the way and the invasion path?


    "Of course, it''s in the kitchen. It''s probably more efficient when it comes to Gruzardo."


    "Now, if you''ll excuse me for once." I''d like to hear from Arnelia''s representative about the wounded in our forces. Can we talk outside the tent for a second? "


    ��Yeah, I don''t mind.��


    Elsa ran after Dryan, who was leaving quickly. I don''t think anyone can say that I was more comfortable with that.


    Dryan suddenly stopped in the tent as he moved around and came to his side. Elsa noticed immediately that it was surrounded by sensors and that there was no leakage of sound.


    So, you haven''t heard from Alphilees?


    I don''t have any. That''s not what I was planning on doing. ��


    "Should we assume that something unexpected is happening after all?" We haven''t heard from them either. Because of this, we lost 200 of our squadrons. I don''t know who it is, we''re going to retrieve the wreckage of our people. ��


    Wreckage, not a corpse. There is only one thing it means.


    Is there a calamity?


    "I know, but it''s too local for that." Or it is possible that Kalamiti is moving on his own. I don''t think that all of Romansland''s forces are under the control of Alphilees, but they may be losing their helmets more than I thought. ��


    "Hoop?"


    "There is no ethics of war, there is no shit, we are each other."


    Elsa was surprised that Dryan had inadvertently used dirty language, and Dryan coughed and replied.


    ��Anyway, if Romansland thinks of delay as a tactic, it''s true that Sch?nselleno''s methodology is the best way to defeat it. The Allied forces will not stop fighting at night until they have broken through the first level.��


    "Are you blind to the dead and the damage?"


    "Of course. Gruzardo would be unjust if he didn''t join us, but he doesn''t want to stand on their arrows." Moreover, Jaeger''s ability to use a bow differs from that prevalent in the Allied forces. It has a range from three times the normal range, and it is fired from heights by Explorers, skilled hunters, and archers. The damage will increase while I see it. Besides, Alphilees told me to stay away from the second gate. I''m sure you''re up to something. "


    I only have a bad feeling about this.


    Elsa trembled at the thought of Alfilise''s personality. Although the Knights Templar was attached to it, it was a good excuse to intervene in battle, as long as the Romansland was used by the beasts and monsters.


    Should I intervene or should I still see the situation? There was no reply from Miranda, and Elsa had full power. Dryan looked up at the sky as the snow gradually grew stronger.


    "Don''t get rough..."


    Yeah, definitely.


    Elsa unexpectedly looked up at the sky and resented the cloudy weather that symbolized the weight of responsibility on her shoulders.


    Continued

 2342 Beginning of the war, that 16 ~ Magic Capital ⑤ ~

    What''s happening to the Allied forces?


    Three days and three nights already, she''s pushed at me without sleep.


    "If you''re so scared of winter, turn back."


    Soldiers who had switched to rest once from the front line took off their armor while complaining, and began to rest while warming up. Knights equipped with legs spawned silently. Without a word of silence, we were silently lined up and spawned. Since they look a little taller, it would be more accurate to just show them instead of being disciplined and organized.


    The great offensive of the Allied forces, which had started suddenly since the dawn three days earlier, did not know where to stay at night. If it was a little trap, he would not hesitate to break the damages, and he would not look at the house along the way. If he was disturbed or cut off, he would light a fire and smash it, but he was pushing towards the two gates.


    An ambush in a private house has no meaning before this amount. Rather, when they were isolated and tempted to exist, they were all relentlessly killed. And even though they were caught in the blasting scheme that was occasionally installed indoors, they returned to march like nothing happened when they cleared the bodies and rubble.


    The first layer was captured so as to be eroded, even if the Explorers tried to fire a long range shot at the required location, and the Sorcerer''s Squad set up sorcery and raided them like a reverse drop, it would only have the effect of holding them back once. None of the generals would feel impatient or terrified as the insects crawled up from their feet. It is the same in relation to the Heads of State and Government.


    His Highness Blougard and the generals, Alpha Reese and Crowsell, were discussing their future response while looking at the current situation, which had been pushed to half. Even under these circumstances, Blaugard has no colors of anxiety. It wasn''t really anything, and I didn''t show it, but I had to say it was brilliant self-restraint.


    "You''ve done the most disgusting thing." The toughest thing is to be pushed away by the difference in material quantity without resorting to sacrifice. As a result, the enemy will lose fewer sacrifices. I thought it was a confederate army, but there must be a brilliant commander who would dare to make sacrifices. "


    "There are a limited number and variety of traps that kill soldiers with full-body armor. Installation is also a big burden, and even if it is set up in a narrow road or a house, it will be read. I knew this would happen eventually. It doesn''t mean that the enemy is particularly capable."


    Clausel answers Blaugard''s words. It felt like there was a slight enemy in there, but Alpha Reese went on without pointing out.


    "There are very few traps left." After all, we didn''t have enough time before we could get past the castle gate. In the morning, you will reach two gates at once. ��


    "What do we do? In two minutes, the night will be dawn." The flying dragon can''t see at night. And if you lower the altitude, their bows and arrows will arrive. "


    "In Castle Battle, the proud Dragon Knight is also Zhang Zi''s tiger." Oh, excuse me. "


    Lisa listened with a faint voice as Alphonse deliberately made provocative remarks. Even the generals are unhappy. Nevertheless, they were not foolish enough to make a good proposal here to falsely put down Alphi Reese, and they also understood the importance of Alphi Reese. Without Jaeger''s palliative workmanship, which for Roman''s Land could be called palliative, there is no doubt that the two gates would have been reached.


    Alpha Reese turned to His Highness the Blaugard and the generals and declared without any emotion.


    Have you finished evacuating and evacuating your residents?


    "Oh, thanks to you, it''s done." There are about 200,000 people in the neighborhood who aren''t involved in the battle. Of the evacuees in the battle, 100,000 escaped, and 200,000 will join us in our destiny. ��


    "There''s more than I thought... I guess that can''t be helped." I will use the last trick now. Unleash your trained beasts to buy time, and in the meantime, pull back all your troops. If there''s any left, we''ll eat the entanglement. "


    The generals have begun to move under the direction of Alpha Reese. Just going up to the second floor from the second gate takes a lot of time. Old men and children with no physical strength have already left or escaped, and it has taken a tremendous amount of time for the army to escape through such a small Sky Garden loophole.


    Somehow, most of them were able to evacuate. Alpha Reese was so convinced that he activated the last resort. Blaugard looked at them directly but was not convinced.


    "Alpha Reese, I understand the reason. But isn''t that enough?"


    "No, Your Highness, it is only this time of year that Jaeger succeeds." Now you can earn even more in a few days. From now on, we need to strengthen ourselves so that we don''t slip behind the two gates. ��


    "It''s a near-cut, brittle, slippery cliff." Is anyone going to attack that kind of place? "


    "The second gate will be transformed into an impregnable castle gate from now on." At that time, the most scary thing is to be torn from unexpected places. Since ancient times, there has been only one stronghold that has been elusive, but these two gates were created in a prehistoric era. It''s too difficult. Therefore, when it is broken, it will be broken by unexpected means. "


    What is an unexpected means?


    "Now... let the heavenly giants beat you up or break you down." What I just came up with is more of a surprise technique. ��


    "More than that, there''s no way to surprise me." I want to see it, but when I see it, it will sound like a prelude to the collapse of the country. "


    Blaugarde bitterly said his feelings, but neither Alfilise nor Krauzel answered. And they came to the trick. Closess and Jaeger''s mage squad were waiting.


    Continued

 2343 Beginning of the war, that 17 ~ Demon Capital ⑥ ~

    Isn''t the amount small?


    "Well, it''s like this in a hurry." This is a measure to prepare on a monthly basis next month. I will force you to choose a place. It''s not about causing direct damage, it''s about stalling. ��


    ��Yes, the deeper the winter, the better it will be for us.��


    Clausel defended Alphilees, but Blaugald''s expression was somewhat unconvincing.


    "Well, that''s fine." Remember, we can''t move in the middle of the winter. Flying Dragon''s wings were cold and slow to move, but if they made one mistake, they would crash. I can''t force you to do that. "


    "Let''s remember the liver."


    Crowsell thanked him, but Alpha Reese was not interested in such an exchange, so he checked with the engineer who made the trick.


    I wonder how it''s going.


    "It''s going well, but even if you open the gate and flush the water, you might be in trouble." If you really want to flood, you''d better break Kan. Still, they''re not going to flood the whole army. Below you, your toes are getting wet. "


    "That''s enough, please do it." The evacuation of the inhabitants and allies must have ended. ��


    "Roger that, Commander." Nah, it''s been a long time since we hit the water. "


    Somehow, the engineers started to break the wooden gateway that was holding the water down by waving a hammer with a joyful expression on their faces. Beyond that, Alphilees turned her legs to Closess, who sat high overlooking the flowing water.


    Closess is already in meditation, wiggling her head with fake eyes. Next to it was Lana. Closess was assisting by the side so that it would be easier for her to enter meditation.


    Alpha leaned down gently beside her so as not to interfere with Close''s meditation.


    I''ll take your place, Lana.


    ��Yes, please. Closess was already casting a long spell. As you may know, you are in a meditative state, so please do not pull back suddenly. Otherwise, the ego may spread to the great current (Odo) and it may not come back."


    "I know, you can do great magic this time of year." I''ll go after him, too. "


    "Do you want to go after him?"


    Probably.


    Alphilees said it was a sled, but it was like catching up from the peak and jumping on the back of the peak to slide down the snowfield. While Lana, half-hearted, watched, Alphilees placed her hand on Closse''s shoulder and began kneading her odds to match the flow of her magic power.


    After a while, Alfilise began to sweat, but the surrounding air began to cool even more. Alfilise''s breath glowed white at first, but it disappeared as her own hair color changed as pale as Closese. She herself is in harmony with the Spirit of Snow in the Great Current (Odo).


    Lana looked around unintentionally as she looked at the situation. Lisa was blocking the area, and only three of them were in the area: Alpha Reese, Lana, and Closse. Since he knew that Closess would enter a meditative state, Alphilees suggested that he should do so, but he could not show this change in Alphilees any further to his surroundings.


    "W-would you be in tune with Close''s Great Magic in this short time?" Or is this the power of your son? No, but you''re starting to feel free to use that power? The spirits of ice and snow are more difficult to handle than the spirits of darkness. How can you, Alphileece, who is not a snowbearing country, be so good at being in tune with each other...? "


    Lana''s question, which was spoken in a small voice, was dissolved in the snow that began to pour down.


    The chanting and chanting of Closess and Alphilees proceeded in harmony.


    "Be small, pour down, shine white, disappear, anger melt, pile up, wrap up, silence, grief."


    At that time, the sound broke down. The water that became a turbulent stream flowed out to the low side of the weathered wood, but it was originally weathered by a creek of snow melted water, so it was well known in the winter when the water volume decreased.


    The engineers were somewhat dissatisfied, too, until the moment when Closese and Alfilise finished their magic chant.


    Closess and Alpha Reese, who opened their eyes slightly, chanted to the earth in a quiet, passing voice.


    Creation of a Frozen Earth (Grassard Saul)


    Continued

 2344 Beginning of the war, that 18 ~ Magic Capital ⑦ ~

    It was the Hostiles who felt the anomaly.


    "What... water?"


    "Hey, what''s all this running about?"


    The head of the army was exposed to a considerable current of water, but it was also the momentum of water that could be endured if he stamped his feet or grabbed something, so he kept moving forward without being informed of what happened behind him.


    Water naturally accumulates in low places. The cold air, and I didn''t know that the lowest level of the Sky Garden was not the gate, but the square in front of it.


    The troops that were aligned before the march looked at the water flooding their feet anxiously.


    "The water came, but are you okay to stay here?"


    "With this momentum, we won''t be able to accumulate it." Besides, this dry earth will absorb the water to the ground in no time. The eyes of the earth are rough. "


    "Don''t make a fool out of me." Can we do it with this kind of water slam? "


    "If it''s your little liver ball, it''ll flow."


    Hahaha, a laughing voice echoes. Even though it was an overnight offensive, there was still room in the back. One of them shuddered unexpectedly.


    "No, but it''s cold. I heard that the winter in Romansland will be cold, but how cold will it be?��


    "I''m pissing."


    "Now the water will pour out."


    "Hey, get behind us." You want me to line up while he pisses in the shower? I''m not kidding! "


    "It''s about time you guys shut up, you''re going to get angry with the captain..." Don''t you have to hold your breath? "


    A friend armed with a full helm suddenly took a helmet and started rampaging because he was safe. My companions worried that the air hole was too small, but because I was a naive person, I was angry that if the air hole was too wide and I died from an arrow sting, the opponent would have dark elves.


    The exhaling breath has become even whiter since just now. I don''t think so, but my companion noticed that the air hole was frozen and blocked because of my breath.


    "That''s why I told you, you stupid bastard! Even in the cold, metal body armor is just in the way!"


    "I''m suffocating. Take it off!"


    ��You''re going to die before you fight, are you not a fool?��


    A group of people around me was in a hurry to get them off. The squadron leader heard the commotion, but we were already working on it together, so we weren''t specifically instructed to do so, we were just watching from afar.


    Is your helmet freezing and suffocating?


    "Looks like it." It seems that I didn''t know that full-body armor was good enough in the North. I don''t know how metal armor can stick to my skin, peel off my skin, or change the size of the clasp in my chilled armor, so I can''t take it off. It''s still good now, but it gets colder in the middle of winter. It''s going to be fatal. "


    "Since you are a convergent army, it is avenged to be told that your equipment is free." I''m supposed to be teaching you how to equip yourself. "


    "It doesn''t make sense unless it''s before you leave." I don''t think anybody has the wealth to get a new set of gear during the march. Most people bring home a set of old repairs. Not to mention the fact that in the middle of the continent, there must be somebody with fur and fine skins and cold gear. Isn''t it the job of the general of the Allied Army to have all of these things? "


    "The battalion commander made a request. Arnelia handed out bedding, but it seems that Shane Sereno, the leader of the Confederate Army, played a role in distributing the equipment. However, no matter how many times I tried, there was no reaction. It''s like talking to a doll or something, just smiling.��


    The company commander did not try to hide his dissatisfaction, but told the master (veteran) captain. From that way of saying, the captain understood the bad atmosphere.


    "That''s not good. That''s not good, Lieutenant."


    "You say that because you have a longer career than me?" After all, when the cold gets worse, we might as well retreat. "


    "No, it''s too late." In a few days, you might as well retreat. "


    The captain felt weird because the other soldiers made a scene. The man in Fulhelm stopped moving as if he had suffocated to death in the air, and the surroundings felt strange because his body did not fall down.


    "What? What happened?"


    ... hey, captain. Can you move?


    What? Captain, what are you talking about, stupid?


    "I''m not moving my legs."


    When the Company Captain told me to move my legs, I noticed that my feet were frozen in the water. I didn''t even know that the feeling of my body cooling from the bottom was that my whole body was freezing from my feet. Even the captain of the battlefield had a long history.


    "Hey, what the hell!" What the hell is going on?


    "Is this... magic?" You were going to freeze us all from the very beginning, not from the waters. Oh, I heard that the leader of the Jaeger regiment was also a big magician, but is this just a magician? Witch, no, he''s a monster-- "


    No one in the area noticed the abnormal situation of a group of people who were turning into ice statues while living, and the soldiers on the front line who were trying to attack them took heavy damage.


    Further, the first layer of Sky Garden was closed to the icy ice, and by the time we arrived in the morning, it was bathed in light and even showed a fantastic glow. As the generals of the Allied forces who saw it gave a bitter face, only Shaun Sereno lit a dark flame in his eyes and smiled.


    It would be more than 10 days before the Allied forces crushed the magic ice, organized the front again, and pushed against the two gates.


    Continued

 2345 Beginning of the war, the death battle in front of the 19-2 gate ① ~

    The great sorcery that Alpha Reese and Closse had accomplished had a tremendous effect. Actually, the collateral damage was not much, but it was psychologically successful in dealing them a heavy blow.


    That would be true. We don''t know when we''re going to get frozen in the armies if we try to strike. Even if someone with knowledge of sorcery analyzed it and explained that it would be impossible to use it unless conditions were in place, ordinary soldiers with no knowledge of sorcery and little education would not believe the Commander''s explanations in the first place. Even though they are a convergent army, they are dominated by peasants and civilians collected during the peasant season. They are very superstitious.


    It''s said that there will never be such magic again


    "It''s very unbelievable, but I can''t believe it. When the castle was under attack, a huge ball of fire was coming out of it. There''s definitely a good magician in Roman''s Land."


    "Tianxiang Mercenary Group (Jaeger), right? They''ve been to our neighborhood. Somehow, a demon beast crusade or something."


    What''s going on?


    "Even on the frontier, the group of goblins who had withdrawn from the dispatched army were wiped out in small numbers of less than 10 people." It seems that Ehirabei-san was among them, but it seems that a stupid young man tried to cuff him. Then she was a witch and burned all the villages in retaliation. They say it was all the time with one fingertip. It seems that people are not dead, but the man was hung upside down, and his hair was burned all over his body for three days and three nights. "


    Yeees, that''s so cool.


    It happened to be a request that Muscadelle was accompanying us, but they couldn''t have figured it out. And the rumor was that it was tailor-made, and at the victory banquet, a man who had made an unfaithful imitation of Muscadelle was burned in the ass and laughed, but no one knew the truth.


    "If there''s a lot of such things, it''ll be very dirty."


    "Anyway, when the spring is over, it will dissolve, right?" It''s time for us to go back to the area and plant. "


    "Recently, the land has become thin." The newly opened land should be ready for use by early spring. "


    "And yours?" Neither do we... "


    Because we are discussing such things across countries, we cannot raise our morale. Eventually, even those who blamed the witch for the romantic cold began to emerge, and the morale of the concordant army deteriorated significantly.


    At such a time, measures such as banning the private speech and assembly of soldiers were taken, but no one in the convergence army could turn a blind eye to such things. Although Dryan was aware of it, he did not advise Shane Sereno, but left him alone.


    ��You don''t seem to feel the need to take the soldiers'' emotions into account.��


    That''s right. If you order a soldier to move, he''ll only think of his own limbs.


    "That''s not why the soldiers are standing on arrows."


    Celio and Lunca were bitterly arguing, but they were also full of their own soldiers. The strategy of the two gates will probably put us back on the front lines, but this cold is more subdued by beasts than humans.


    They were also puzzled because Dryan said nothing more suddenly.


    ��What? What now?��


    He said, "We''re going to attack from the side."


    Dryan said something ridiculous, and Celio and Kappl opened their eyes unexpectedly. Lunka did not understand the meaning, but she could immediately understand that it was important because it was rare for the eyes of a couple closed with deep wrinkles and hairy brows to be opened except for battle.


    "Are you going to die, king?" No, you''re going to die before you fight, that''s it. "


    I think it''s better than pushing against the two gates head-on.


    "The sky garden after the second gate is a cliff. Moreover, the side is a brittle barrier with stormy winds and slippery vines. The angle is approximately 70 degrees. You want me to climb up the mountain and attack you?"


    Dryan gave a tough order to Chelio''s frank opinion.


    "Let the Kapl scout out a possible path to climb." It''s a route no one''s ever done before, but there must be. None of the beasts attacked Sky Garden. We might be able to-- "


    "Is there such a stupid order!" What''s the matter, king? You''ve never had such irrational orders-- "


    "Aye, king." Let''s make sure this couple gets through it. But it''s going to take a while. "


    "It doesn''t matter, of course it takes time." But be sure to find them. "


    Kappl slapped his chest and told him to let him go, so Celio looked at Kappl grudgingly, and before he could say anything, Kappl dragged him away. Dryan slapped her butt into the lungs and stepped out of the tent.


    Kappl walked out of the tent and explained as he pushed Celio away.


    "The king''s orders must not be defied."


    "But old Kapur! This irrational attack method--"


    "Yes, there must be! You can leave it to me." The lord should look for any material that could be used in the scaffolding. Ultimately, it''s going to make way for you. "


    N-No, it''s ridiculous.


    While complaining about the bumps, Celio pulled up. At that point, Celio spotted L��nka, and L��nka realized that there was something behind it, so she decided to leave the operation to them.


    I''ll do what I have to do now. In that way, Lunka was about to fulfill her mission as a beast general that Mireille had never been.


    And Alpha Reese and Closse, who had exercised great sorcery, were deeply asleep. It was a sleep to recover the spiritual strength that had been drained by assimilating to the Great Current (Mana) with the Spirit. This isn''t all about magic, it''s all about healing naturally. It was the first time I had exercised such great sorcery in the career of Alpha Reese and Close.


    Even in the depths of his consciousness, Alphilees was asleep, and Polskaya and Miko were watching.


    "Without much preparation for large-scale ritual sorcery, I didn''t expect it to be a light success." Even though there is a boost of the season, it is stunning. ��


    "Did you lend a hand?"


    Polskaya asked him, but he gripped the cage quietly and stared at Alphilees worriedly. Polskaya has never seen such a child''s expression.


    What''s the matter? It''s unusual.


    "... it''s not me."


    ��How''s it going?


    "I''m barely helping."


    Miko stretched out her hand from the fold, but her hand was halfway out. Putting out both hands at the same time is not a structural problem, but it seems impossible as a problem of consciousness.


    "The seal on me has not weakened. Right now, I can only help you with one arm."


    "Eh... So that great magic was done by Alpha Reese himself?" No, maybe a witch can do it, but I can''t even think about the basic structure of the Great Sorcery together and join it from the middle of the day. "


    "I can do some things. But until just before, she was using dark magic with Lana. And yet, suddenly speaking to such a different spirit is a dangerous attempt for me. That''s what this girl--"


    "Are you saying this is Alpha Reese''s ability?" Did the human daughter do something she couldn''t do to you? "


    "It''s not impossible." It wasn''t impossible, but... Alpha Reese was changing. Its very existence is changing. I''m sure it''s influenced by us, but with all the encounters we''ve had, the talent for sleeping in this girl is blooming. After this battle, she will surely change. I don''t know what to expect. "


    "Is that a good change?"


    Miko did not answer Polskaya''s questions, but stared at Alphilees'' side as she fell asleep even in the depths of her consciousness.


    Continued

 2346 Beginning of the war, the death battle in front of the gate of the second to the 20th ② ~

    "Finally... I''ve come this far."


    "Fuck you, Roman''s Land scraps."


    In the chill of winter, they controlled the first and second floors of the Sky Garden while preparing the frozen ground and clearing out the dead bodies of their allies and obstacles that appeared with running water.


    Along the way, they finally reached the front of the second gate with their thoughts, taking a lot of damage while eating the backfall of the Roman''s Land Army. Fortunately, there was hardly any double counterattack and less damage that seemed to be a military hub. Everything that seemed to be military supplies had already been removed and was idle. On the contrary, it was a trail of retreat that could be seen at a glance that the castle battle had been decided in a hurry.


    Beyond the fog is the Second Gate of the Romanesque Land. When the Demon King once conquered this Romanesque land, countless bodies were piled up in front of the gate. It was said that humans were unable to break through the overbearing gate by themselves, and they managed to break through the gate for the first time with the help of dragons and other people.


    Based on their history, they were trying to move to the Siege with no caution. The castle attackers who had retreated from the damage were also going to be reorganized and asked for help. Given the deepening winter, I wanted to conquer it in a few days. Everyone thought so of the commanders who led the army. It is also a guideline clearly indicated by Shane Sereno, who now holds most of the authority of the concordant army.


    Surprisingly, the platform is wide.


    According to what I hear, the military censorship will also take place here.


    As expected, not only Shane Sereno, but also Dryan came to this place at the same time. I wanted to see where the main battlefield was going to be, and there were no good or bad emotions.


    Even Shane Sereno, who pierced the expressionlessly, had a slightly difficult expression and observed the platform that was too wide.


    "I know how to do the squad ceremony. But if you''re only thinking about defending, the narrower this place is, the more effective it is. It would be possible to do it outside the Sky Garden, such as the Guard ceremony, and there was also a ground army training ground on the second tier below. If you want to do a squad ceremony there, you don''t need a place to open it.��


    "There may be efficiencies in being in line from here to the downtown area, but I think that I am confident in the security of the gate. If you want to draw enemies in and destroy them all at once, it would be more convenient to have a certain amount of space."


    I see. But if we have enough space, we can build a siege weapon.


    "Yes, but I don''t think the enemy thinks about it..."


    Dryan was anxious as he stood in front of the two gates, which were not well shaped by the fog. Under the circumstances of the meeting with Alphilees, we are not thinking of breaking through the two gates. By then, it was Alpha Reese''s plan to buy time, surpass the winter with the first and second levels of control, and finish everything by then. How should we judge this situation when we don''t hear from you about the progress of the plan? Even Dryan is worried.


    "(The time of reaching here is slightly earlier than expected in the first place. Alpha Reese didn''t seem to think she could make it through here, but did she have any idea? Or is it a situation that requires rescue? If that''s the case, I''ll think of a way to force it through."


    My king, the fog will clear up.


    The weather-sensitive coupler told me. When the mountain breeze that started to blow down a little and the lazy light of the sun that seemed to have finally risen slowly cleared the fog, the whole army of the Allied Forces was witnessing a spectacular sight.


    They saw an enormous gate they could not imagine. More than twice as many gates have been rebuilt by Roman''s Land. After many more opinions, Crowsell and Alphonse''s ingenuity was also incorporated, and the two gates, which had become an impregnable fortress, appeared in front of the confederate army.


    "What the hell is that gate..."


    "High..."


    "Haha, that''s impossible."


    Shards and loud impossible words were spoken by Black Hawk''s Mireille, who was accompanying the Faction. After being a beastman and attacking the castle gate, he showed the agility and strength to run up, and even in the previous battle between Kreya and Veezel, he was the first to overcome the Kandert castle wall, and Mireille admitted that this castle gate was impossible.


    As expected of Grace, Mireille leaked a dry laugh as she pointed at the two gates.


    "Hey, Mireille, don''t say that before the castle strikes."


    "I mean, come on, Grace, that''s what you think, right?" Take a good look at that castle. It is made so full that it is higher up. I mean, if you try to climb the walls, you have to climb more than a vertical wall. Moreover, it had a canopy on it. Hanging from the ceiling at the end of the day, it looks like we''re going to have to travel about 10 paces. Who could do such a thing while holding a weapon in a place where it''s not too expensive? In other words, it''s impossible to climb the yinji and take the trick. "


    That''s not the only secret to the gate.


    Amarina mumbled as she healed herself and returned to the line of battle. As a former Romansland soldier, she did not proactively mention the weaknesses of the castle, but it was only with Amarina''s precise advice that the Black Hawk had not been harmed so far, despite the lack of Grosfeld''s support.


    "Those two gates are empty with countless narrow holes." From there, arrows and other projectile weapons flew in. Not only the perimeter of the hole, but also the walls themselves are reinforced with iron ore, so it is almost impossible to physically break the walls, and even without magic countermeasures, the strength is sufficient. The gate is also made of steel and is heavy enough that it cannot be pulled up without 30 people in three winding chains, and it is set up in three layers. "


    Is there a way to ignore that?


    "The surrounding area is surrounded by slippery cliffs and storms. Moreover, it is winter, so it is frozen and slippery. In spring, it is constantly wet with snow melting water. In summer, the cliffs become more fragile, and in autumn, the storms become worse. After breaking through the second gate, you have to climb 6,557 steps to reach the third gate, and the steep climb continues. If we lay several defensive battles there, many more will die. There was nowhere to hide, and the cliffs were immediately on the left and right. I don''t think it would be possible to break through without the Flying Dragon. That''s why the warrior who became the first king did so."


    Because?


    With Mireille and Amarina''s words spreading further, Shane Sereno slammed his palm on the command flight. The policy seems to be set.


    I''m attacking you.


    ... I don''t think we''re going to have to do that at first.


    Shane Sereno opted for a pushing force. It''s not like I''m going to come here and try to sneak in before I fight. Even Dryan nodded in the same way. If the general seems lost, things that will work will not work, but if the decision is too clean, Dryan will make a decision. Maybe you didn''t think about the general''s life from the beginning. Even so, the decision to prolong the battle mischievously will only increase the number of dead.


    With a sad expression, the generals began to prepare to move forward with their weapons in their hands.


    Continued

 2347 Beginning of the war, the death battle in front of the gate of the 21-22 ③ ~

    Front row, three rows of squares! Heavy Infantry, forward! "


    Hold your shields! Keep going at speed!


    At the behest of the front generals, heavy infantry, protected by armor and shields, began to advance. Alongside the platforms in front of the two gates, the united army was forced to let the ants escape.


    Oddly enough, the armor they were equipped with was made from iron ore from Romanesque lands. With the same material, I figured it wouldn''t be so easy to pull out if I even did the magic treatment.


    When they approached about halfway to the earth, a loud recoil sounded. Then, along with the sound of the wind breaking, a vertical line of heavy infantry in three horizontal rows was easily skewered and pulled out.


    When the big shield of the soldier in the last row flashed in the air and hit the head of the soldier who was approaching from the rear, and the soldier did nothing and cut off half of his head and died, the Allied advance was unexpectedly stopped.


    Then a shield dancing in the sky fell, rolling on the ground and falling, screams began to emerge from all over the place.


    "U, uwaaaaa!"


    "W-What happened!?"


    A giant arrow skewered all three of my heavy infantry!


    "Calm down, you guys! You''re disrupting the line?"


    An arrow struck the head of the general who tried to form a line at the head. Jaeger uses bows and arrows that are more than three times the range of a normal bow. When the Explorer used it, and then used the height difference and wind magic to shoot it, they didn''t know exactly how far they would fly.


    They still don''t know that if the Auri, the greatest archer in the Explorer, were to shoot, almost all of this plateau would be within range.


    They didn''t have time to think about it, and they didn''t even have time to rearrange the line. No, they didn''t even have time to disturb it, and the recoil came from the gate without interruption. At the same time, huge arrows hit the heavy infantry in succession, and the line of heavy infantry was easily devoured like a piece of paper.


    "Hey, what the hell is this arrow!" Even a crossbow (barista) is too powerful! "


    "... he''s remodeling it."


    Trevi, who became the commander of the castle assailant, grunted bitterly. I remember the face of Jaeger''s commander, Alpha Reese, who once recovered his weapon as a prototype when he lost. She wasn''t most interested in siege weapons, she was most interested in mounted archery bows and stone throwers. In particular, what she was looking at were the wind-up parts for flying distance and the wood parts for shaving distance. If that part has been remodeled, it''s not surprising that a powerful crossbow bow has been completed that is incomparable.


    I can understand that the recoil sounds so loud, and I got a very powerful strings material. The arrows that were fired were almost as big as spears. This kind of thing has flown in a straight line, but it cannot be prevented by the shield of the cityscape. But it''s Trevy that brings out the weaknesses.


    "Calm down! You shouldn''t be able to use that much continuously, and you should have a lot of powerful tricks and limited endurance!" After the bombardment, we can clear a gap! At that time, advance at full speed. "


    Before Trevi''s words were finished, a more accurate second shot was flying. Half-destroyed heavy infantry have been wiped out and destroyed this time. The more difficult it is to find someone who is already safe, rather than someone who is trapped in human form, the more the scene unfolds. Beyond the sight, you can see the Romanesque ground forces that open the gate, step out, and form up.


    While Trevi surprisedly gave the order, Shane Sereno ordered the word to be taken over.


    "You''re right! Their arrows are breaking somewhere." Until then, don''t stop moving forward! If you stop, they''ll do what they want! "


    "I don''t need shields, switch to lightweight and advance at full speed!" Step over the corpses of our allies and move on! "


    After seeing the brutal sight just now, how can you maintain such high morale? Soldiers climb one after another from the ramp leading to the plateau. They took off their useless weapons on the spot and started madly moving forward.


    Is this--is this some kind of magic?


    "These guys in this army are insane."


    The castle attackers'' mercenaries frightened, and the bewildered soldiers began to move forward. There were no more lines, but if you try to stop here, you''ll be trampled on. More than that, the entangled soldiers began their assault with mad cheers.


    The Black Hawk mercenaries who are here, and some of Gruzard''s troops, are no exception.


    "Shit, I''m not kidding!" This can''t be lowered! "


    "You want me to survive this reckless battle?" I don''t have a pervert priest, you son of a bitch! "


    Mireille, where are you looking?


    While the former Black Hawk mercenaries couldn''t hide their impatience, Mireille was the only one who was quiet.


    Amarina, where do you think we can survive?


    "... I don''t know, but I think it''s true that there''s a lot of room if you get close to a big gate."


    "I agree. It''s surprisingly easy to fight a giant beast." Now, have you decided on a policy? "


    ... hey, hey, hey, hey.


    Grace was dazed and looked at Mireille''s gaze.


    There''s something alive in the middle of death.


    "I can only see death." If you reach it, what do you do from there? "


    I wonder if it can only become?


    "Oh, I should have gone to the commander."


    "You can''t die in front of your husband, can you?"


    "Are you kidding me? I don''t want to be seen any more than that!"


    Grace swung her big sword in a sharp mood and forced the soldiers around her.


    "Shhhh, let''s go!" Get out of the way, you guys, I''m coming through! "


    "Nice, Grace''s switched on." Does this increase your chances of surviving a little? Also, it''s time to move. Behind you, it''s not safe anymore. "


    Here too?


    Why don''t you take a look up there?


    Looking at Mireille''s pointing direction, Amarina changed her expression and moved forward. I see, I don''t feel like I can survive very well here.


    Continued

 2348 Beginning of the war, the death battle in front of the 22nd ~ 2nd gate ④ ~

    A boulder shook from the sky. The Catapults have begun to attack. The arrows flying from the front and many of the soldiers who were distracted by the cavalry preparing for the assault were crushed to death.


    It''s a Catapult!


    "No kidding, you''re coming from above!"


    "Move forward! If we get close to the gate, we won''t be attacked!"


    With the advent of the Catapult, the advance has accelerated rather. The crossbow (barista) was released again, but this time it didn''t stop moving forward. His feet suddenly collapsed as he laughed at the running army close to the rush, and the leading soldiers skewered under the pit like a horizontal ditch.


    Wow!


    "Go, go, go! Don''t be frightened!"


    "Don''t push, don''t push!"


    Mixed with screams and rage, the Allied forces proceed with the momentum of filling the open ditch with the corpses of allies. The Romanesque cavalry charged sideways toward the second and third ditches, and then toward the converging army that jumped over them.


    Lightly disguised infantry were killed by a long spear (lance), pushed back into the hole, and the rest were crushed by horses. The cavalry, which was pushed back to the hole, cracked left and right, and pulled back from the edge. As the infantry unfolds their spearheads to fill the gap, the archers shoot at the same time, returning to the back of the cavalry. And when the Allied forces resumed their assault, a second wave of cavalry charged in.


    "Damn it, they don''t want to know how to fight this battle!"


    "It''s okay, the depth of the groove is known." If the bodies are buried soon, they will be at a disadvantage. In numbers, we are more overwhelmed. "


    "Aim for the horse''s legs! Shoot the bow!"


    The convergence army came from behind, and all three ditches were immediately filled with corpses. The fact that the cavalry is no longer the same as the flat ground allows the cavalry to charge deeper, but on the contrary, the cavalry''s true nature can no longer be realized in mixed battles. The cavalry was predominant in the beginning, but we saw that the numbers were gradually decreasing.


    "After all, my attack is effective." Gradually, we will be favored. ��


    "If you get close, neither the Catapult nor the Crossbow will be of any use." Especially from the point where you crossed that groove, you can''t aim.


    "It''s slowly becoming a mixed battle. It''s only a matter of time before you attach it to the wall."


    Sch?nseleno''s surroundings are spoken about. Shane Sereno smiled with satisfaction.


    "In that case, it''s time for the castle assailant." Build a scaffold and let them get over it. You don''t have to worry about how many people die. They will raise the roots first, or rather, if the bodies are piled up to the castle walls, they will be able to climb over the walls. "


    Exactly.


    Some of them pale unexpectedly in response to Shane Sereno''s words, but many of their closest associates agreed with them without any expression. Dryan was glad that he had only brought his army to the front line, staring at it with cold eyes.


    At that time, the drums rang from the two gates. The cavalry began to pull up and was housed in the gate just like a retreat signal. In response, Shane Sereno made his army drum.


    "Good opportunity! If you enter the opponent''s gate here, you will be settled at once." And drive the whole army from behind! "


    Haha!


    Taiko drums and flutes, and even bronze wires, are mobilized to attack the united army. Suddenly, a black rain appeared. No. It was an arrow, like a black rain. Soldiers who overcame the ditch to mount themselves on the back of the escaping Roman''s Land were all shot down by arrows.


    "Hey, what''s with this arrow!?"


    "It''s raining like rain." There is no gap to avoid! "


    What can I do to strike like this?


    Firing crossbow bows and striking methods-meaning!


    From above the two gates, Rosetta''s voice echoed. Alongside her are Jaeger''s soldiers, who draw strings with more than 20 arrows on a crossbow-like weapon. There were dozens of them.


    Rosetta waved her sword as she watched as the Allied soldiers jumped over the ditch again.


    Let go!


    No soldier can avoid the hundreds of arrows fired at once. Once again, the soldiers were shot down, and the hesitant soldiers were greeted with a crossbow. In the meantime, the cavalry managed to retreat safely.


    "Hmm, the groove is not a pitfall, it''s a landmark." Even if it''s buried, there''s still a use for it.


    "If you''re impressed."


    The Black Hawk mercenaries clung to the edge of the plateau sideways of the first trench so as not to slip off the plateau. In this case, it would not be targeted by the Catapult, it would not be targeted by a rigid crossbow at an angle, and it would not be the range of a rainbow crossbow. It was a relatively safe place, according to Mireille''s insight.


    Grace stuck her sword in there and grabbed it relatively safely, but if she stepped back a bit, it would slip under the cliff. The wind is strong and we cannot be alarmed.


    Amarina grabbed her back and Mireille was talking calmly.


    Amarina, what do you think?


    "-There is no such weapon in Roman''s Land. Jaeger must have brought it in. It''s an incredible weapon."


    "I see. I don''t think I''m going to let any of them come back alive, it''s a weapon I''m willing to kill." Isn''t the way war is going to change? "


    ��Maybe so. However, the interval between shots is too short. I''d like to see up close what kind of weapon it is. Or are you devising something?"


    "If you pinch the Dragon Knight''s assault in between, it''s an uninterrupted attack." It''s ridiculous to fight this kind of frontal cut. Let''s wait until we run out of ammo. "


    "On my back?"


    Grace sent her gaze to the two of them and complained, but Mireille didn''t feel bad either.


    "Let''s wait a little longer, Grace stands out because she''s big." At least until dusk. "


    Is it like this for half a day?


    "Sometimes it takes patience."


    Don''t tell me that.


    While the three female warriors were saying that, the Confederate Army piled up unharmed bodies. As seen by Amarina and Mireille, the uninterrupted Romansland attack did not even allow the convergent army to attach itself to the gate, while intercepting the Dragon Knight and the Sorcery Attack.


    The plateau was filled with the dead bodies of the Allied soldiers, and it was already in the sun that the first soldiers reached the gate after they had stepped over the dead bodies of their allies. And when they reached the gate, they noticed for the first time the strangeness and the majesty. In the gate, there was a vertical groove that could be reached, and a narrow horizontal groove that could not be reached. Even soldiers with a lot of experience on the battlefield saw this feature on the walls for the first time.


    Continued

 2349 Beginning of the war, the death battle in front of the 23rd-2nd gate ⑤ ~

    "What, this ditch... it''s going to be a scaffolding?"


    "Anything, climb, climb!"


    Soldiers of the convergence army trying to take out a ladder or climb a ditch with their feet on it. But they noticed for the first time that they were going to climb. Everyone was too desperate for him to come here, but the height of these two gates and the return of them were unusual.


    First of all, the ladder did not reach one of the usual ones. At last, I licked three of them, and I came straight down and understood for the first time, but the castle gate was shaved back. And on top of it there is a swept back like a flat field.


    "This... how do you climb?"


    "I don''t know! However, if you keep returning it, you won''t be attacked." After all, this is the safest place-- "


    The head of the platoon leader who said so was shot through. Apparently, there was a hole in the return, from which arrows flew like rain.


    The soldiers who stood by the gate, suddenly bleeding to death. The painful soldier looked back and saw spears and arrows stretching from the vertical groove.


    Could it be a groove to attack?


    If you look closely, there may be a small hole and weapons will pop out of it. The wall is quite thick, so it must be the gate that was built from the beginning. Politely, the hole was wide outside and narrow inside, and the shooting angle could be taken from the inside, but from the outside, this hole could not be used to attack. The long spear must have been made specifically for this purpose. There seemed to be quite a bit of preparation.


    "Damn it, block the holes and grooves!" Bring me something to stuff with! "


    "Captain... it''s troublesome..."


    ��What, I know that!��


    No... the weapon that comes out of it... is poisonous.


    The soldier who was trying to plug the hole fell. A soldier with a wound on his shoulder earlier. I could tell at first sight that my breathing had already stopped and that I had been exposed to a nasty poison.


    Poison?


    As the platoon leader shouted, the odorous green air came out of the ditch. The soldiers who sucked it down one after another. I planted something poisonous in the middle of the ditch and sent out a poisonous wind with wind magic from the inside of the wall.


    "O, evacuate! Evacuate!"


    The blast rained down from the barrel hole that ran up towards them as they rushed back. The first group that came in front of the castle gate was wiped out with the flames.


    The soldiers who saw it once stopped, but arrows flew from behind them.


    ��Eek!?��


    Hey, we''re on your side!


    "Move forward! There is no way to survive a retreat!" If you step back, you''ll be prey to the Catapults and arrows! Then go ahead and die! At least be the footsteps of a soldier who dies afterwards! Those who fall back will be considered deserters and executed by their families in a row! "


    One of the generals led his own soldiers to proclaim exultantly. The soldiers were unable to retreat and repeated their reckless assault as they prepared to die. But as we do so, the number of soldiers attaching to the castle gate will gradually increase, and the number of ladders will increase. Soldiers had only reached the castle gate halfway, but they were using the ditch to secure their footing.


    Re-assemble the ladder!


    "Use the ditch to form a scaffold!" The grooves are stuffed with cloth and blocked! Then we''ll be safe near the gate! "


    When the Allied soldiers began to think they were doing well, a flat blade suddenly appeared at the edge of the slope. I thought that the blade, which was shaped like a windmill, began to slowly spin, and gradually increased its speed and began to spin.


    The first thing I noticed was the soldiers who were trying to get to the edge of the gate. The transverse grooves are spaced at various intervals, and there is only enough space between the grooves to fit the child''s back. That''s why I initially thought it would be best to make it a scaffold, but on the side of making it, it shouldn''t be necessary to dig a ditch like this. So, what was it made for?


    "Hey, hey, no way..."


    I knew the answer right away. Because the blade started sliding sideways.


    Jump!


    Yeah?


    Only a few soldiers heard it in the bustle of battle. Rapidly spinning sharp blades cut through the ranks of allied soldiers by the ladder. Few escaped, and most crashed and died after only losing their legs and hands.


    The commanders who were watching it turn pale.


    "W-What a cruel trick..."


    How is that moving?


    "Shit, start over again!"


    One of the commanders puts a flag on the ground to command regretfully. Beyond the wall, Alphilees was impressed by the structure of the two gates.


    Although the results of the rigid crossbow and the firing crossbow are good, the structure of these two gates... I wonder if the foundation design is really more than a hundred years old.


    "It seems so." It looks like the old gate was completely renovated about 120 years ago. At that time, there must have been a superior design engineer. The structure of this gate is not listed in any book of warfare. I was impressed when I first saw it. ��


    Clausel slams the gate and agrees with Alpha Reese. The same applies to the structure of the vertical and horizontal grooves of the gate, but how to make angles and returns. The ultimate aim was to turn the blade of the Zenmai trick with the momentum of several soldiers. You can store it when you don''t need it, and I think it was made with this kind of trick in mind.


    These two gates should never have been attacked more than the founding of Roman''s Land, so I didn''t know about this trick until I visited the old Claussel directly.


    "The practicality is the same, but the idea of doing it so far is amazing. Maybe it''s because they can''t attack us that we created something like this. At the very least, I think the creator of this was the one who solved the waves.��


    Surprised. That''s weird to say.


    Do you understand the waves, Alpha Reese?


    "If you could just look at what you brought in, you''d know, right? My inventions are mixed, too."


    Clausel convinced herself by looking at the rigid crossbow bows and crossbow bows made by Alpha Reese. There was no idea of firing giant arrows or more than ten arrows, but I thought it was inefficient considering the loading time. However, I did not expect to operate as a pair while rotating on a pedestal. This will allow us to fire the next shot while coordinating with the contention. As long as the arrows are in fact present, they can rain down arrows so much that the enemy cannot get close to the castle gate.


    How durable is it?


    "The crossbow is about 100 rounds." I fired my crossbow about 200 times. We can reuse both the strings and the wood that forms the core. "


    "Excellent! You''re close to perfect as a base defense weapon."


    "No matter how powerful it is, it''s just a weapon of murder." I don''t want to use my wisdom in this. "


    Alpha Reese''s expression was cloudy, but Clausel seemed not to be exhausted and continued to observe her face closely. A member of the operating Jaeger corps drew attention but did not listen, so Crowzell stared with curiosity until he was finally lowered behind him to be stuck out.


    And repeat three times. A soldier attached to the gate was ripped away by a rotating blade, and at the end, oil was poured in from the top lateral gutter, and the gate became extremely slippery, preventing the soldiers from attaching themselves.


    The night book came down, and the Allied forces decided to retreat to wait until the oil had frozen. The battle of the first day was over, and countless bodies of the Allied forces were exposed to the terraces.


    Continued

 2350 Beginning of the war, the death battle in front of the 24-22 gates ⑥ ~

    What''s going on!


    The confederate general pounded the table with his rage. The schematic on the table and the tokens on it dance in the air.


    Perhaps rearranging it again, Trevi stared at the sight with his cold eyes. No matter how much incompetence to scream at the military assembly so far or to carry out Shane Sereno''s orders, no emotion moved. Nowadays, it''s harder to hold your laugh because you think it resembles a doll that moves your neck vertically when you shake it. As expected, if a mercenary laughs at a regular general, he can''t complain about his execution.


    I don''t know what it''s like to be irritated, but I don''t know. The Confederate army struck for seven days, and nothing came of it. In the meantime, the number of soldiers killed finally exceeded 10,000. The plateau was filled with corpses, and it was no longer possible to advance without stepping on the corpses of allies. That fact further slowed the Allied advance and demoralized them. I don''t think anyone would want to step on the body of someone they were with until yesterday. I don''t even know what soldiers are capable of trampling on my friend''s corpse.


    The number of mercenaries here is small. Many of them were organized into castle attackers and acted together, but the mercenary regiment, which had enough strength to not have to do so, moved individually and had considerable discretion, so they did not participate in the reckless castle attack. The same is true of Captain Banda, Gaelnitz, who survived in the castle assailant, who struggled to fix his allies'' equipment and support at the rear.


    Trevi was the only one in the army to be a mercenary, and he couldn''t help but watch the battle with Shane Sereno and Dryan. It was a new discovery that although it was unchaste that it was a losing role, it gradually began to be understood what Silvanor�� had said.


    "(Isn''t Shane Sereno a human being? It may be true. No matter how many of my allies died in the last seven days, their expressions and signs did not change. Dryan was expressionless, but the signs showed that he was furious with the death of his allies who were not Beastmen. Are you enduring a tremendous amount of anger and helplessness with iron self-restraint? He''s more human than anything, isn''t he?"


    Trevi was suddenly furious when it became clear to Rock that she was thinking of such a thing because of the screaming general.


    "That mercenary there! I''m talking about you!"


    "Huh...?"


    Trevi replied unintentionally, but he didn''t mean it, he really did. Besides myself, I wondered why each of the top generals of the armies of the countries had the opportunity to speak like a mercenary.


    The dumb reaction seemed to have provoked more and more of the general''s displeasure.


    You''re still a mercenary group calling yourself a castle attacker! Be ashamed that you won''t be able to attack us for seven days!


    "... I don''t know what you mean." It must have been General Shane Sereno who chose to attack me. As intended, the soldiers and mercenaries of the lords fought madly and built a pile of corpses as ordered. If I hadn''t been mistaken, I wouldn''t have had a chance to ask for your commitment or your words in the meantime? ��


    "I am saying that not speaking out is a negligence in itself!"


    "That''s ridiculous."


    I''ve already swallowed your words, Trevi, trying to tell you that you''re guilty as well. Mercenary experience is long. Before you became famous, Trevy could quickly hold back the rash orders you heard.


    After a few moments of restoration of calm, Trevi spoke slowly.


    "I decided that I would not know the effect of my attack if I did not pass 7 days or more, so if it is stated that it is due to negligence, I apologize for not proposing a matching period. However, if I am allowed to appear as the acting head of a mercenary regiment among the many lords, can I express my opinion?"


    Nuu... let''s go, I forgive you


    Master Shane Sereno?


    Trevi calmly wore the look of Shane Sereno, who was regarded as the general. She smiled and nodded as usual. I think Trevy understood a little bit about where that smile came from. Her smile is indifferent. No matter how much the lords argue, she doesn''t care at all. I don''t even know if I''m interested in the end of this battle.


    But then I got angry that even if I did some nonsense, it would go through.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, my attack is a replacement for the human losses of the Allied forces and the qualitative losses of the opponent, but how many days do you think it will take to keep up with this momentum?"


    Mmm... that''s...


    Since ancient times, half a month is said to be the limit of the number of days you can maintain morale in a castle attack.


    The old general replied.


    Half a moon is 20 days or so?


    "It also depends on how many people die." It''s not unusual to die this time. "


    "In this case, it would be 20 days or less, 14 or 15 days?" What did you think of Shane Sereno? "


    "If you give orders, there will be brave soldiers who will fight until they are annihilated." However, military destruction generally refers to 10% wear and tear, and total destruction is defined as about 30% wear and tear. That is, the percentage that the army will not be able to maintain its function. We have already lost ten thousand generals. Then why not destroy it in seven days? "


    "I see. So who thinks they''ll run out of supplies if I keep attacking?"


    No one raised their hand to Trevi''s question. I don''t think Trevy has a soldier who can prove it.


    Trevi continues his proposal.


    "So, it''s important to keep attacking me or to conduct another operation simultaneously." They expect us to retreat eventually if we defend them. Then do something they didn''t expect. "


    What do you mean?


    ��Short-term battles or battles of attrition.��


    Trevi spread out the schematics of the operation that Silvanor�� had left behind. I didn''t think I''d really use it, but I think it''s better than being disposed of here. Though it may be contrary to Silvanor��''s intentions, Trevi was convinced that she was indeed the commander of the castle assailant.


    Continued

 2351 Beginning of the war, the death battle in front of the gate of the 25th to the 2nd (7 ~

    Few people could instantly understand Trevi''s expanded drawings. Only Dryan, Shane Sereno, and the veterans had a change of face in the range that Trevi noticed.


    "What''s this diagram?"


    "... drawings necessary to conquer the two gates."


    "If there is such a thing, why don''t you cum soon!"


    "I pulled this drawing because it was the leader of the regiment who left here." I understand, but I''m not sure because I''m not there. Maybe it''s a picture sketch. You''re going to put that on the agenda of an army lined up by regular army masters? I''m sure you''re more suspicious of your sanity. "


    Trevi objected as if he was back, and the generals were a little frightened. Trevi was somewhat sure of the drawings, but he found them difficult to implement. Whether or not we can do it will depend on the assistance of the regular army.


    Trevi dared to be bold, and he cut his tongue in this place. If this were to be ignored, I was going to leave this place with back support, even if I were to be branded incompetent.


    But Shane Sereno looked at the drawing and began to decipher it, tilting his head.


    "This is... an underground tunnel, right?"


    "Yes, that''s right. This drawing is--"


    "You don''t have to tell everyone." You''re going to break down the two gates themselves from underground? "


    The generals were furious at what Shane Sereno had said. Trevi tongued, as if he understood his aim immediately. If I had been a little more incompetent, I would have been able to propose a good deal.


    Shane Sereno looked at the drawings and drawings.


    I have a few questions?


    Yes.


    Why don''t you build a siege weapon on the ground?


    "Are you insane? Even if you build a siege weapon that is taller than the castle gate on such an unstable terrain, just moving it will break the wheel. Besides, if the range of the enemy Catapult is going to grow even further, then there''s no time to build it. It would take more than a month to build beyond that gate. If you want to see the moment when the siege weapon is destroyed in an instant and the materials are wasted, then go ahead."


    Hmmm... how long does it take for this mine to be completed?


    Well, it''s been at least two months.


    Shane Sereno looks at the drawing. And I put it on the table in a flutter.


    "Do it in a month." If we need regular troops, we''ll tear them apart. "


    So I''d like to borrow about 10,000 people.


    ��Let''s Consider��


    "I''d like you to promise me a reward." If we break through the two gates, we''ll have two million pence for our mercenary regiment. We need to reach an agreement on enough food and backup support. ��


    You''re so ambitious!


    Even though the generals tried to put their hands on the sword, Trevi didn''t take a single step toward making this the place to be. If we don''t adopt it, we''ll see it crushed in a brazen maneuver. It was synonymous with death.


    Eventually Shane Sereno stared at Trevi as if he was trampling the price, but eventually nodded with a smile.


    ��Very well, I will allow it.��


    ��Can you write me a contract? If possible, use sorcery to raise a witness, so that there are penalties in the event of a penalty."


    "Be careful. Don''t you trust me so much?"


    ��It''s not stupid enough to believe a nobleman''s promise. Because I have a lot of experience and a lot of age."


    "Let''s get you ready, I''ll sign a deal after the military assembly." Before I do that, can you explain this drawing to the lords in a way that is easy to understand? "


    Got it.


    Trevi began to explain the drawings.


    Few generals could understand the details, but the main thing was to dig a tunnel in front of the earth and reach the gates. Some suggested that we should just pass under the gate, but Dryan, who was investigating how to reach it from the side, refused.


    The beasts of Gruzardo were able to find out, but the sides from a little in front of the two gates were not only very slippery, but also said that they could hardly be damaged because there was a formation full of iron ore. Even if it is mined with regular iron tools, it will probably take several months, or even a year if it is poor. In addition, considering the size of the two gates, the foundation underground should be quite deep, and it was assumed that it would take more time to pass under them.


    After receiving those explanations, it was concluded that the foundations of the two gates would be broken, and the two gates would collapse the person. The period was one month, and the old general''s troops were to provide cover for the mining. Otherwise, they would conduct sporadic battles on the terrace and attract attention.


    While Trevi was getting the contract ready for Shane Sereno, a veteran general came along with King Dryan to Trevi.


    Continued

 2352 Beginning of the war, the death battle in front of the gate of the 26th to the 2nd

    While Trevi was getting the contract ready for Shane Sereno, a veteran general came along with King Dryan to Trevi.


    Lord Trevi, can you use 5,000 of my men to dig the mine?


    "That''s a thank you offer." But, uhm.... "


    "The Duchy of Montreal, Masandras and the Old General."


    "General Masandras of the Duchy of Montreal... is that General Masandras?"


    Trevi was surprised. The Duke of Monterey is a southern country bordering Alexandria, but when Alexandria became a miniscule city, the name of the general who drove Diorle away was probably Masandras.


    A famous general named after the Duke of Montreal. I didn''t expect to find myself in a confederate army. In other words, it''s not surprising that you haven''t noticed because you''ve made too much of your presence so far.


    It was almost 50 years ago that we drove Diorle away. I''m over 70 years old, but I''m still smiling as I scratch my beard.


    "I don''t know if you''re a famous general, but you''ve certainly fought with Lord Diole before." As a result, Alexandria withdrew, but I can''t call that a victory. "


    "Indeed. Back then, more battles broke out on the periphery, and it was a fact that Diorre had begun to retreat first. You cracked Diorre''s trap in pursuit." Well, we can''t call it a victory. It''s only with my help that I can do it. "


    "After that, we were all turned back by Lord Diole." I was told that it was painful, and I was given the honor of virtually winning, but as for the battle, I and you were completely destroyed. "


    When Masandras said so meanly, Dryan roared.


    "There''s nothing like Kotempan, but I didn''t feel like winning." She was a scary woman. "


    "At that time, King Dryan was full of blood. During the journey, he enters the battle with egotism and charges without even hearing the advice of others.��


    "After that, I started to identify when I charged." It''s a good admonition. "


    "In my case, after that, I began to think that women were only cute and gentle. Lady Rapenti was a beauty, but she was too clever for me."


    "I''m starting to feel that way now." Whatever it was, I was a stupid pig warrior. Even though you were supposed to be young, you haven''t been dazzled by your merit, and you''ve been sober in your judgment, so you''re probably safe now. I haven''t seen you in a long time, but I still don''t like you. "


    "When I saw the young king, I almost remembered the old days." If it''s not like this, we''ll have a seat until the morning. "


    Apparently, the two former acquaintances laughed at each other, and Trevy was puzzled by the unexpected connection.


    "It seems that it would be honorable to withdraw the invincible Lord Diorre, but I didn''t expect him to come to such a battlefield." Why would someone like General Masandras be here? In the Duchy of Monterey, there is only fugitive material like generals left to clear the border. "


    "I served the Duchy of Montreal for four generations, but I can''t beat the waves that stop by." When I offered to retire nearly a year ago, I was asked to leave after the peace conference. I''ve been secretly with you at the last peace conference. And I saw Shane Sereno. "


    Masandrus glanced at Dryan and Dryan nodded.


    "It''s okay, we have sensors." This tent is safe. "


    "Then don''t hesitate to say it, but that woman is abnormal." I was also surprised by the transformation of King Swendall, but I knew that nothing more would happen. And here''s the Faction. The king is seriously trying to send his main force to this battlefield, but he hasn''t figured out what will happen on this battlefield. I didn''t spare my old bones, I promised the king that we would be able to do our duty, and I brought all my veterans to the battle. This will be your last service to the country. "


    "I see. So why are you offering to help us?" No, I''m sure I appreciate it. ��


    "Because you''re sane."


    Masandras said as a matter of course.


    "The smell of blood drifting on this battlefield and the signs of merit are not unusual." It is normal in the world to run wild in a war, but that is not all. It was probably slightly pushed back by sorcery. If you do it for a long time, you gradually lose your normal judgment. The heart of it is that Shane Sereno. "


    "Is that him?"


    "That''s a high-ranking magician." Moreover, the Sorcery Association is powerful enough to lead a faction. I''ve been keeping up a position farther away from Shane Sereno than I applied for, and I''ve been watching the impact on my allies'' soldiers. Then, they gradually became militant from those in the tent who had taken up positions close to Shane Sereno. Without a doubt, he uses sorcery to bring the lords and the army itself under his control. Most of the castle attackers'' mercenaries have been wiped out, haven''t they? Don''t you think it''s strange that mercenaries are more dangerous than the regular army? "


    "I see..."


    Trevi was unmotivated and his main job was as a mechanic, so he was always in charge of procuring, repairing, and repairing supplies. Is that what you''re fortunate to do? On the contrary, the operational units were always close to Sch?nseleno. I think that''s why they stormed away.


    If we were a little more cautious, we might be able to save our allies. Leaving the battlefield, Sylvie chose the right answer, and Trevi was driven by the urge to flee immediately.


    Masandrus laid his hand on Trevi''s shoulder to see how his heart was changing.


    "Lord Trevi, thanks to you, there will be many lives to save." For now, you just have to think about doing your best. ��


    "At least, my reckless attack stopped." Even so, your dedication made sense. Jaeger, on the Roman''s Land side, has the people of Dwarfs and Millius. With them, arrows and weapons are created one after the other, and broken instruments are repaired and used. I don''t know if I can figure it out in seven days. "


    ��Hahaha��


    Trevi''s reluctant reply was that he didn''t expect these two famous people to praise him like this. Trevi''s mercenary life, which began with his second job, has been valued for his long career and incompetent work, but he never dreamed that the day would come when he would talk to someone like them.


    Dryan went on.


    Continued

 2353 Beginning of the war, the death battle in front of the gate of the 27th to the 2nd.

    "The veterans are not enough for every 5,000." The work will not go on too late, desirably. "


    ��That''s right. It would be great if we could prolong the battle, but if there was Shane Sereno''s magic, it might not work.��


    I was thinking that the winter would become so severe that the Lords who had reached their limit would retreat, but if I was losing my mind because of Shane Sereno''s magic, it would become even more suspicious.


    However, if Shane Sereno''s subordinates are monitoring the various machines, it will not be enough.


    You can use Guruzard''s troops too. Will 10,000 be enough?


    No, is that okay?


    "Instead, it is better to finish the work according to Sch?nselleno''s time limit." Was it meant to be over in a month from the beginning? "


    Did you know that?


    Trevi applied for an extended construction period, assuming the deadline would be cut. As expected, it was halved.


    "There are parts that we don''t know unless we try, such as the solidity of the ground. But dismantling is what I do best, and we have the excavators.��


    "If you don''t have enough, I''ll increase the number." Rather than wasting it, it''s better that way. "


    King Dorian, how are you doing on the flanks?


    "We''ve secured the climbing path from the side."


    Huh?


    The two were surprised by Dryan''s light words. However, Dryan''s expression remained reluctant.


    "I''ve secured a climbing path, but it''s not a place where humans can climb in armor." It was the first time that a Beastman had the ability to do something about it. When humans go, they have to be ready to die in this cold wind. "


    I mean, if you''re going to do it, you''re going to go out behind the gate to secure the gate, right?


    "It''s going to be... it''s going to be a little late, isn''t it?"


    ��What do you mean, it was too late?��


    Dryan''s tone was heavy, but he finally opened his mouth with his thoughts.


    "... Alpha Reese is not sweet." I know exactly what it means. "


    "But it''s not like there was no harvest, right?"


    "Oh, right. Listen to me, I have a plan to survive this battle."


    Dryan lurks in a deeper, more intimate conversation. As the conversation progressed, Trevi''s and Masandras'' faces twisted and twisted, but they were already convinced that Dryan''s plan could not escape this battle.


    After all, aren''t you going to leave?


    Shane Sereno was alone in the darkness of the tent, graciously warming his tea and speaking to the darkness behind him. In the darkness, a whispering low voice answered from all directions.


    "Although it is the wind of the sword, it is helpless against the opponent of the castle gate. My sword is dedicated only to cutting off human flesh."


    "True human slaughter demon." That''s not what I''m saying. "


    "--Sarcasm is meaningless--"


    "I know." We are one and the same. ��


    Shane Sereno said that and tasted the warmed tea. The expression is a little cloudy.


    "Even though I had no choice but to be on the battlefield, I was the second most disgusted." Even more so, if it is refreshed, the taste will not fall. Would you like to drink too? "


    "--No, thank you--"


    So, Doom, how about you?


    ... you know what I mean.


    Doom emerges from the darkness. His face was surprised and he could see the colour that made him vigilant.


    "My darkness..."


    ��It''s connected everywhere. Where there is darkness, there is self. That''s what you want to say, isn''t it?"


    Would you mind not taking a line from someone?


    Doom with the look of a bitter bite. Looking at the expression, Shane Sereno smiled.


    "Since you''re a cheeky opponent, please don''t joke about it like this."


    "How to say that and how to hold the liver." There''s a certain amount of proof, but I''ll check it out. Are you--no, are you still "Silence"? "


    That''s right.


    Shane Sereno said majestically. Doom is dazzled by his out-of-the-box attitude and the fact that there were multiple silences.


    Is he the beautiful young man who was among us from the beginning?


    "Rather than" - ", the roles were different. We" Silence "are all the same soul - a divided soul that shares spirituality. In other words, it''s only different from Gawa, and the contents are the same."


    From the beginning, you weren''t bound by the spirit of Oranzebul, were you?


    "Well, standing in front of the Orangzebu headed by the Five Wise Men without any countermeasures is like jumping into the desert naked." From the beginning, that individual was only a reserve of time, and was not given a major role or ability. However, even if it is not, the spiritual bondage like the Orangeebles does not completely bind our spirit. "


    "... who are you?"


    Doom''s expression was as serious as ever. Doom looked into the silence to the best of his ability. Of course, I was going to thoroughly investigate the characteristics and weaknesses of all the black magicians, not just him, while using a fruitful wand and listening to the spirits, fairies and evil spirits that remained there.


    Even the old ones, like Oranzebull, have evidence of their presence in many places. And like Dragleo, even the place where the desert turned into a place where there was not even a single creature, I was able to investigate the past.


    But this silence alone will leave no trace. I have no idea where I have been and what I have been thinking. Despite the fact that silence dolls are so popular in the world, I have no idea what they are working for and what they are aiming for. When they die, they become ashes and fog. There''s no trace of it. There is a record of them, but nothing can be read from their actions without desire.


    Silence dolls range from those who can only perform a defined role, to those who run stores and act as mercenaries like ordinary people, some of whom fall in love with humans and get married. Even though the line between being a human and a doll is now too elaborate to know what its purpose is, Doom even felt that his evil spirits were more creepy than standing behind humans.


    Continued

 2354 The beginning of the war, the death battle in front of the gate of the 28th to the 2nd.

    "We''re scared, but if we find out when we''re talking about something scary at night, there''s one more." I was at a party and laughing like you, but from the beginning I was all dolls except for one, so I don''t imitate bad taste. To be clear, I have a bad taste. No, that''s disgusting. Tell me what you''re trying to do. "


    "--All will perish."


    Shane Sereno smiled and made a terrifyingly cold voice. With that coldness, and the murderous aura of the sword wind, even Doom was about to dazzle.


    "Humans exist below the scraps that are spreading in the world, so just disappear now." No, I just can''t forgive you for being gone. You can curse, rap, kill each other ugly, and perish in the most miserable way. I sincerely believe that you should light a fire in the house of your close neighbor, feed your beloved wife and children to the pigs, thrust them down the river with your merciful parents, and pierce your throat with your sword if you can''t stand your ugliness. Everyone who looks good in this world is a fiction. A leather bag filled with all the rotten organs, that''s human. If there are people who say that they are good people, I will beat them up and check their contents. "


    ... you''re so weird, you.


    "I didn''t expect to hear such words from the greatest evil spirit in the world." You like humans, not evil spirits. "


    "I''m just not denying the possibility of a creature called man."


    Before I could pale my doom, I felt Shane Sereno''s figure twisted and twisted with an unchanging smile. The tea is already soggy.


    Doom looked at it and frowned.


    You don''t really know how to taste it, do you?


    "Yes, of course. I wonder if I should have this kind of attitude and expression at a time like this." It might be true that you don''t want to taste things made by humans. It''s necessary to pretend to be human. ��


    ��So much hatred and anger. What happened in the past?"


    "--Old, very old story." That''s right. It''s a long time ago than the heavenly fire illuminates the world. If it''s you, maybe I can talk to you a little bit. "


    Doomed to what Shane Sereno had to say. Silence is perhaps the most ancient opponent of all of us.


    After all that time, I still trembled at the vengeance that would never go away. It may have been disgust and respect, and a joy for humans to have so much emotion.


    Silence said, "Days of hatred of its existence. It is a shocking piece of doom that gathers all sorts of tragedies and comedies, from the past to the present, and a turning point in history. The story of how humans are small, humble, and infinitely expanding in consciousness and spirituality. Doom is convinced that humans are rare and have the potential to reach anywhere.


    When Doom heard about Shane Sereno, the fire of the candle burst out. I thought the candle was brand new, but have you been listening to it for so long? It''s possible that he was caught up in some sort of magic, but Doom finds himself immersed in something else.


    In the tent where the lights almost disappeared, only the slightly visible mouth of Shane Sereno felt distorted.


    By the way, Doom... you were about a quarter human, right?


    "Huh!?"


    At the same time that the lights disappeared, the sword wind slashed from all directions of the truly dark tent. Doom almost unconsciously drowns his body as he attempts to escape with transfer magic.


    Compared to the intensity of the slashing, Shane Sereno''s hair shakes gracefully and fluffily. After Shaun Sereno drank up the lukewarm tea, he slowly turned on the lights with his magic, and there stood a sword wind. Shane Sereno was about to light up his side and was rejected by the sword''s wind.


    "Oh, you look good."


    "- I don''t want to be compared to you or any other individual - because it was made to look more normal when it comes to ugliness -"


    "That''s the most convenient way to blend in with people." That''s why I like your face. Your troubled expression that hates humans but needs to blend in with them


    "--No, I''m going to kill you right now--"


    The murderous aura of the sword''s wind blew in just before the sword was drawn, but Shane Sereno still didn''t break his smile. It''s as if my mission is to smile.


    But as expected, I made the light stronger and changed the subject.


    Did you do it?


    "--That''s just a runaway --There was a certain amount of trouble, but I don''t think I could--"


    "Even from our point of view, Doom might be a good opponent." Who would have expected it to evolve that way? Even though it''s just ''''


    Shane Sereno mocked, but the Sword Wind didn''t seem to be laughing.


    "-- '''' That''s why there''s something to be gained---that''s because we can''t read first--"


    "Yes, that''s why we destroy them." That''s why Oranzebull made a very good trick for me. His plan will destroy us all. ��


    "--Are you ready? --"


    ��Don''t worry, we can leave it to Calamity, but she''s a human being too. I want to think of a direction that scares even her."


    "--Really--"


    Shane Sereno giggled, but the sign of the sword''s wind faded away.


    Oh, where are you going?


    "--I ''ll leave the plotting of the country to you--I will move without a grudge as the wind of the sword--"


    Is it a boy called Layer?


    "--That''s right. That''s not possible. If the blade could reach us, it would be him. I was asked about the possibility of its existence, but I didn''t think it would be real--"


    Shane Sereno''s smile disappeared from the words of the Sword Wind.


    "... someone who opens up possibilities or leads everything to the end." So, he made a choice against us? "


    "... or perhaps another end for us..."


    If we''re going to end up in the same place, can we be allies?


    "--It would be difficult--It''s already broken--"


    "Well, then it''s like we''re winning." Perfect. We can''t afford to lose. Yes, that''s right. "


    Shaun Sereno said proudly, and the sword wind left the scene without saying anything. But when I left the tent, it leaked.


    "Hmm, I don''t even realize that only the ego has enlarged. I forgot that the defective product is destined to be discarded eventually, including me. This world is only a comedy of failure. Yes, I forgot that it was decided from the beginning. At the very least, it should be our hands to draw the curtain. Iron hammer to the barbarians. To the fools who continue to fight without end, judgment and the end of the sword."


    The determination and words of the sword wind vanished into the cold sky of Roman''s Land.


    Continued

 2355 Beginning of the war, the death battle in front of the gate of the 29th to the 2nd.

    ... you''re sporadic, aren''t you?


    I bet you''re digging a pit desperately by now.


    In response to Alpha Reese''s words, Clausel replied boringly. So far, the actions of the Confederate Army were as planned, if not as planned. In fact, it seemed like the arrows would be tougher if they kept up the momentum for about 10 days, but it was the generals and Alpha Reese of Romansland who were relieved by the weakening of the offensive.


    However, Crowsell watches the formation of the confederate army, saying that he had read everything.


    "The Catapult actually covers the entire plateau, but even though the main force didn''t dare to aim, it retreated further... fufufu, you know exactly what you want to do."


    Are you trying to crumble this plateau?


    "Well, it''s a little too solid, so I can''t drop it by ordinary means." In order to reduce the number of opponents attracting to the two gates, the width of the terrace was cut. If you''re not serious, it''s time to think about it. Digging tunnels is a tactic in teaching. "


    The idea of destroying the castle from its foundation is a mysterious one?


    "Would you say that?"


    Crowsell criticized Alphileece''s way of saying things in a ridiculous way. Alpha Reese inflated her cheeks to the point that she was surprised, but Crowsell explained calmly.


    Did you know the essence of brains in battle?


    I haven''t fought that much.


    "After understanding the extent of the other person''s brain, devise a solution. Smart opponents can see through the medium measures, even fools can see through the lower measures, but on the contrary, the upper measures are not understood by fools and may not work.��


    "I mean, you have to understand Shane Sereno and the Castle Attacker."


    ��I don''t know.��


    Alphilees had a disgusting look on her face, so it was unusual for Clauselle to giggle and laugh.


    "In particular, Sylvanore, the commander of the castle assailant, was an undisputed presence in the Wise Men''s Association." She is a genius in craftsmanship, and she drops castles in an unimaginably peculiar way. It''s no exaggeration to say that she has improved the way we defend our bases. ��


    You have so many opponents. It''s horrible.


    Crowse laughed more and more amusingly and unstoppably at Alpha Reese, who was shrillly exhausted.


    "What are you talking about? You''re more frightening." A solid castle will have a plan on the assumption that it will be defeated. Otherwise, it would be something like that. "


    "If you are prepared, you will not be sad." Castles that do not fall from the ancient times are deliberately kept in a partially weak place. These two gates are too solid. If we were to fall, it would be a bizarre and bold way to teach. It''s impossible to imagine all those ways. "


    "Yes, that''s why Oranzebul had both his enemies and allies blend in." If the end is decided from the beginning, we think we can control the war. We''re the aliens that got mixed up in it. "


    ��We,�� Klausel said outright. I''m sure I''m going to make a deal with Oranzebull and take unplanned action. Are you convinced that Oranzebull will not take any direct action against it?


    And is he reading what he does?


    "Crowsell, I want to ask you one question." How much do you know about Calamity and Schoenseleno? "


    ��Is that information you have to say?��


    "Yeah, I think you better tell me when you''re leaving. The more I stick here, the better it will be for you."


    "... what a difficult person to do." But that''s why it''s strange that I''m here in peace. Some people in this world who thought they were just fools might be a little bit more like Alphilees. ��


    "But eventually, you want to compare yourself to all of them and get rid of them." I can''t change your nature. "


    "Fufu, I''m lucky that my comprehenders were other than Zemus and the sage Sheba, but when I fight with you eventually, I get excited, and it''s a pity after all."


    When Clausel came to the end of the two gates, he put up soundproofing magic so that no one could hear him. I thought I had the ability to fight, but Alpha Reese was convinced that I had the magic skills.


    ��Kalamiti and Swendle are talking through the king. If the Romansland Regular Army and Jaeger''s mercenaries are in danger, I think she can help. I think she must also protect the main unit."


    Main unit?


    "Orloisage is also a divide. It may have been a long time since we took over, but Calamity''s body is a monster. There can be no one who crosses the Southern Continent with the demon Brady Maria or the Hundred Beasts King Dragleo but a human figure. Romanesque lands are withered by more than a lack of resources. The main body of Kalamiti is sucked out. Her body is a monster that has its roots in the earth and sucks up the life of the land with each spirit. If you know my true nature, do you know the true nature of Calamity?��


    Well, that''s it.


    Alpha Reese was speechless, but Clausel didn''t care why, so she went on explaining.


    Continued

 2356 Beginning of the war, the death battle in front of the gate of the 30th to the 2nd...

    ��I don''t know much about Shane Sereno.��


    Aren''t you with the Wise Men''s Club?


    "In the first place, the name of the Society of Sages is a research institute to approach those who have completely different abilities, although they have the same appearance as the humans who were called the Sages in ancient times. It''s a gathering of fools who want to hone their intelligence and get closer to them at least, even though they function differently as creatures. I think I can see that the races are different, so I can''t be the same thing. Well, I won''t deny the uplift.


    In any case, they existed long before I joined them, and rallies are held on various occasions on the continent. Some of them may have faked the Congregation of Sages, but I''ve only attended a few Congregations of Sages in which Shane Sereno is a part. Her impression is that she doesn''t know how to do it. ��


    I don''t know what you''re talking about?


    ��Yes, the use of abstract expressions is part of the creed, but I can only say so.��


    I wonder if Clausel remembers the time, but it was a little distant. Filled with his usual self-respect, his figure lurks, apparently telling the truth.


    "A beautiful-looking, strange-looking woman. But I didn''t see the essence at all. Neither proud of beauty, nor weaponized, nor humbled. It just seemed like a device that would move toward some kind of daring purpose."


    "Like, for example, a tangled doll?"


    "It may be strange to say." However, I think it is a little too advanced as a stalker doll recognized in the world today. I couldn''t grasp what I was thinking at the bottom of my stomach in that short amount of time. But her smile wasn''t compassion, it was just a mockery of us humans. ��


    Mock


    Alphilees repeated it in a small mouth. What is the state of mind of those who mock? Alpha Reese is desperate to live and learn so far, and is only interested in what historical figures have accomplished and in talking to spirits.


    People who encounter reality also have their own history, and there are those who are blessed, those who are not, those who can respect, and those who are not, but I have never thought of mocking them. Because I don''t think that being grateful for my blessings is a reason to embarrass others.


    I can understand the presence of malicious others, but I don''t think I can understand the malice itself. For example, if you have an irrevocably strong rage, you can''t feel it the same way.


    Crowsell observed Alphilees with interest, and smiled at him unusually gently.


    ��You seem to have met some good people. The original personality is also a so-called good person. However, I am prepared not to be reluctant to make harsh decisions."


    "Maybe."


    "It''s different from where I aim to go, but it''s a rare person. Preferably, you don''t want to be in conflict. Besides, Zemus''s charm doesn''t seem to be working either."


    Alfilise looked troubled by Clausel''s abrupt remarks.


    "... why do you think that?"


    "Zemus is in a good mood." Modestly speaking, I''m in the best mood since I got to know you. We''re in a closed space like this, and nobody''s been hurt yet. Zemus is mine. Even though it has the characteristics of fascination, it doesn''t interest the fascinated woman. Any beautiful princess in the world can do as she pleases, as long as she has the time. It''s luxury. ��


    Characteristics of fascination �D Can''t you take countermeasures with sorcery?


    "To a certain extent." Sheba and Dart were still able to do something about it when they were there, but now that they''re gone, the only thing they can do is reduce their time with him. I know that, so Zemus doesn''t deal with others very well. I don''t know what a rampant human would do with his fascinating traits. The charm trait does not necessarily work in a good way for the person. In a sense, Zemus is both a hero and the loneliest man. I can''t believe how interested he is in you, and how much time he spends together while maintaining his sanity. ��


    Clausel said in a heartfelt surprise. No matter what I said, I couldn''t say anything because Alpha Reese was surprised.


    "So, what do you think of him? Honestly, your buddy seems to be worried.��


    "... I know you''re lonely. I''ve never had much contact with humans. And I didn''t think he was any worse than I thought. I don''t know if I''ve been here, but p"


    "I see. So you had a sense of closeness?"


    "No, it''s the opposite." We are never compatible. We are the opposite electrode. That''s why we may be able to understand each other accurately. But we won''t walk together. ��


    Looking at Alpha Reese''s expression, she felt that she had nothing more to say, and she just nodded tinyly.


    "Do you dare to choose solitude? Even if there is no one who will understand you for the rest of your life?"


    ��I look forward to a long life and future encounters.��


    ��You''re still young, you can expect change.��


    "You don''t even look that old."


    "It looks like a sickness."


    Clausel''s angry expression seemed somewhat optimistic. It was Alpha Reese who first observed Crowsell in a frivolous manner, but it seems to be true.


    Continued

 2357 Beginning of the war, the death battle in front of the gates of the 31st to the 2nd.

    "It''s a family matter." It is the fate of my family to die in my 30s, if not in my 50s. ��


    "Is that... is there nothing you can do with the medicine?"


    "I won''t." I had the life ring look at it, and I didn''t like it, but I also had Dart open my stomach, but it seems that there are signs of developing it already. I was told that it would take 5 years to develop and it would take less than 10 years. Some members of the family have fallen prey to Arnelia, but healing magic is not enough. I don''t want to survive until I''m dead, and I don''t want to live long.


    If I hadn''t been carrying this fate, I could have done my best for people for a long time and made a name for myself as a great man, but in a short time, I could only be a traitor. Without a clear and powerful human enemy to defeat, it is difficult to make a name for yourself, and I am sorry to die without being able to be anyone. "


    Crowse laughed in front of Alpha Reese, who had no words to put on his face.


    "That''s why I foolishly cooperated with Zemus." Yeah, I know he''s scum, his people. Still, I wanted to be somebody. I''m not asking you to understand me, but I thought you''d understand a little bit, so I''m going to talk to you about this. Sheba, that''s all I''ve talked about. ��


    ... I won''t give you an easy affirmation. But there are some parts that I can empathize with. "


    "That''s enough." The humans do not fully understand each other. Still, it''s a pleasure to be empathetic to just some of them. ��


    The edge of Clausel''s mouth crooked and hung up. I''m sure it wasn''t a mistake of Alpha Reese to look lonely on his face.


    "Besides, in terms of being understood, you are harder than I can understand."


    I see? I''m proud to have a lot of friends.


    "No, that''s all I can say." How many years have you been out there? It''s still good now. However, given your age and the achievements you''ve made in this long period of time, you can''t keep up with your surroundings. In my opinion, if you really want to unify this continent, it won''t take ten years, and if you do, you can annex Oriumpas and even Arnelia. You already have the methodology. Isn''t that right? "


    ... well, how about that?


    ��Your talent and curiosity will eventually deepen your own loneliness. Corwin may follow you, but she''s also a crooked person. You can be by your side without warping, without wanting. I sincerely hope that such a presence exists.��


    Clausel bowed and told Alphilees that Alphilees felt complicated. There is no lie in Clausel''s attitude. But I can''t believe such a future is coming. I wonder if this mercenary group of ours will ever leave from beneath them. Or yourself?


    I had never imagined that before. Clausel''s words pricked into Alphilees'' heart like thorns.


    ... I know you''re worried, but it only sounds disgusting.


    "I know, because I used to be." Even I, who wasn''t as talented as you, became lonely. Not to mention, there''s nothing strange about you thinking, "


    "I will not, never. Even if it does, I won''t despair."


    "If so, your spirituality is already transcending human beings. I don''t know if it''s lucky or unhappy. You should really think about the end of your life. Even I am about to start a battle so close to suicide. What if this is you? Don''t you think that it is you who will take action that could destroy the world?"


    When Clauselle''s words were jammed with Alfiris, she put her hand on Alfiris''s shoulder as if the aperitif had fallen, and left.


    The rest of Alpha Reese stood there with a thoughtful expression.


    "Do I destroy the world...?" That''s stupid, it can''t be... yes, it can''t be... "


    The emptiness of Alpha Reese''s expression could not be understood by anyone, but at the same time, her troubles and murmur could not be heard by anyone.


    Crowsell then lightly left Roman''s Land.


    Leading 70% of the Romanesque Dragon Knights and 80% of the ground troops, they quietly disappeared from the hidden paths of the mountains. The brave Zemus accompanied him, but the Heavy Knight Geist and the Legion remained in Roman''s Land and continued to escort Swendle.


    Crowsell was looking for his own death. And while Alpha Reese was convinced that it would be herself that would give him a place to die, he had a feeling that he would meet Zemus again.


    When the last troops left, there was a heavy knight Geist among those who saw them off. And when I couldn''t see the tail, the silent Geist usually stretched out with a big sigh.


    ��Haha, you''re finally gone?��


    It''s like you''re happy to hear it.


    "No, I''m glad to hear that." Is that weird? "


    Geist raised the tetrahedron. It was a spectacular man with white eyebrows. With a crosshair on his face, reminiscent of a battle-scarred warrior, he nostalgicly spoke to the Alpha Leiths.


    "I don''t know what Zemus is thinking, but don''t you think Clausel is narcissistic, self-conscious, and tired of being together?"


    Then why are you with me?


    Lisa asks a natural question. Geist tilted his neck and responded.


    "That''s right, that''s right." I happened to be at work when the mercenary class went up. The request at that time was quite harsh. I was the only one who survived besides his people. The reward was delicious and honorable. I told him that I would ask him to do it again if he asked me to do it, and sometimes I started to do it together. I am now considered to be one of them. "


    So you''re not one of his people then?


    "Hey, you know the reputation of him and his people, right? Who''s going to be crazy like that?"


    Geist surprised the Alphilees with a heartfelt look. Rosetta looked at Geist''s face and ah, she let out a voice.


    Continued

 2358 Beginning of the war, the death battle in front of the 32nd - 2nd gates.

    Are you a dragon hunter?


    "T-That''s Rosetta, isn''t it?" Damn, I''m out of here. "


    Geist let out a voice that did not suit his face. Apparently, he was an acquaintance.


    ��Who do you know?��


    "Oh, a high-ranking mercenary who competes one or two times in a conflict zone." Commonly known as "Dragon Hunt". It was characterized by a cross wound on his face, and he fought with a giant sword, and at one point there was also a wandering octopus. "


    It was a love affair, wasn''t it?


    "Who went somewhere with that lovemaking woman?" Ahhn!? "


    Rosetta twisted Gusto''s cheeks, but Gusto raised his hands without resisting.


    Maybe Rosetta''s done with it, but she just let go of the gusts and made it look bad.


    "You son of a bitch, why did you make me disappear?" So, double enrollment in a guild would be a violation! "


    "Come on, Rosetta. I''m a wanted man in Romansland. It was a little too famous as a gust, and Roman''s Land almost caught my eye. That''s why I had to disappear."


    "Why are you in Romansland now?" Gusto and Geist don''t feel a bit honest, though. "


    There''s only Jaeger and Gust Geist here just in time. Geist checked the perimeter, but Lisa kept her safe.


    "Don''t worry, we''re the only ones."


    ... I''m already a good year too. Fewer people will remember the time, but I was born in Romanesque land, and at first I was a nobleman''s son. Naturally, he tried to belong to the Dragon Knights'' Admiralty. But that''s where I learned about my traits. "


    Is that a dragon hunt?


    Dragon killer, to be exact.


    Geist looked up at the sky. His eyes, which looked up at the roving Dragon Knight, had a color of longing and envy.


    "It seems that the dragon species will lose power when they are near me." You get sick after a long time, and eventually you even die of debilitation. I didn''t know that, and I let my dragon die. You know, in Roman''s Land, the one who let his dragon die is going to spend the rest of his life ridiculed by other knights as the greatest dishonor. Naturally, I haven''t gotten off to a successful start, and I''m not a trail. I lost my place in Roman''s Land and became a mercenary. It was the first time I had seen that the characteristics of dragon killer could be utilized there. When Rosetta first became a mercenary, she was kindly taken care of. "


    ��Without the world knowing, you slapped me, didn''t you?��


    "Even you were still so sweet." Well, that''s fine. When I was hunting dragons, I became famous. The Dragon Knights of Romansland have a lot of secrets, and if you want to leave the Legion, you can''t leave until you know the secrets. There are a lot of them in the Army. "


    ��I mean, you know the secret, so you got hooked?��


    "That''s true, but when I left Roman''s Land, I fought with my superiors and my parents." Sometimes it wasn''t a calm way out. "


    Geist snorted slightly backward.


    "Then I went to the edge to avoid the opponent, and I tried to fight around my body armor so that my identity would be revealed." I''m still registered as a gust in my guild, but I''m still working as a Geist to somebody else, so I''m not violating it? "


    "Why are you in Roman''s Land now?" Shouldn''t we follow Zemus and Clausel? "


    "That''s right, I wonder why."


    Geist nostalgically looked up at the devastating rocky mountains of Roman''s Land.


    "This is my home after all." Honestly, since I was a kid, I didn''t really like this country, and I didn''t have any problems when I couldn''t be a dragon knight. My mercenary life was in keeping with my abilities, I was happy with the rewards and honor I had earned, and I liked to go around a lot of different lands. But when I heard that Romansland might perish in a reckless war, I made up my mind to stay here. I didn''t feel like following Clausel. "


    Because it''s my home?


    Geist replied somewhat awkwardly to Alpha Leith''s question.


    "Ah, I know your situation to some extent." Crowsell was looking into it. For you, your hometown may only have unpleasant memories. "


    "... I see."


    "But that''s because you''re young." After many years, the mindset may change when people start to seek a place to die. I thought if I was going to fight and die, it was for Roman''s Land.


    Clausel is willing to win. I also know that he tried to win, but there was no battle he couldn''t win. But this time, I''m almost sure, but I don''t think it''s going to work. A man who fights for a place to die can''t be good. He was consciously on his way to battle. I don''t want to be involved in his suicide. "


    "I knew it."


    "I''m not stupid either. And if Crowsell wins, it''s not Roman''s Land anymore. You see, this feeling


    It was difficult to understand Geist''s feelings in the face of Jaeger, who had many companions who were not military and did not even have a hometown. Geist grinned at Jaeger''s troubled face.


    "It''s a natural mercenary business, you guys." Well, if you just want to be tied up, you might as well go home. "


    Temele, are you going to die?


    Rosetta asks unhappily, but Geist returns unhappily.


    "What, Rosetta? Are you lonely?"


    "What is it?!" Don''t get on your nerves! "


    "It''s not going to be easy." There are a lot of good mercenaries here. Besides, no one has invaded Romanesque Castle since it was founded. Romanesque lands will not perish unless Calamity abandons them. The leader of the group there is also working out a plan so that it will be that way. Isn''t that right? "


    "Yes, of course."


    Alpha Reese responded quickly, but Lisa''s expression behind her was slightly pale. Does Geist take it easy on himself to trust Roman''s Land, or does he try to behave like that?


    "Well, I''m not going to put it in my heart." If it gets really tough, I''m going to pull myself together. "


    Can you do that?


    "We''ll manage. By the way, this road will collapse." We''ll be closed in half a day. "


    ��How''s it going?


    Geist, pointing to the roads that the army has just passed through, lets it go without saying. She had a natural look on her face.


    Continued

 2359 Beginning of the war, the death battle in front of the 33rd - 2nd gates.

    "That''s right, isn''t it? Even though it''s narrow and dangerous, the military can still pass through." It also leads to the third layer. If you go to the convergence army, the defenses after the second gate will be overruled. No, Guruzard might already have it. They had a unit that could fly. I don''t think we''ll be able to go around from below, but we might be looking for a way in. Such a path can only be crushed. "


    Well, then, it''s completely isolated in Roman''s Land.


    "Right? If we don''t settle this by spring, Roman''s Land will dry up." Now, let''s see what happens. Well, that''s not all I''m worried about. "


    Lisa was unhappy when she saw Geist slurping.


    "Can''t you believe my barrier?"


    "No, my little girl is good." At the time of Archer Shekina''s death, no sensor sharper than yours is among us. Enemas are pretty good at detecting, but not as good as pureblood sensors. But even so, the Legion is still creepy. "


    "Legions--who are they? Aren''t you one of them?"


    Alpha Reese was also curious. Actually, it was even a little bit of a chat with Zemus, but Zemus himself urged me to be careful.


    Of course, Geist was also on the alert.


    "I have not been acting with Zemus all the time, but Zemus was also wary of him." No, not even Sheba or Enema. Most of their people don''t even speak to the Corps, and the Corps probably don''t think of us as theirs. All I know is that I''ve never seen two or more of them at the same time. And it''s just that you look human, but you don''t even know if you''re human. ��


    Isn''t it human?


    "It''s just an idea, but I think so." Because he''s not even registered with the mercenary guild. You asked Zemmus when he was with you, and no one knows when he was with you? When she came back from the edge one day, she was there sometime. Is there anything stupid about that?


    I don''t know what they want or what they''re thinking. They use one room, but no one knows what they''re doing inside. Zemus and Clausel left, but somehow they stayed behind. It''s not creepy, what is it? "


    That ''s--


    ��As far as Lisa knows, there are seven of them.��


    Lisa suddenly interrupted. It seemed that Lisa was also curious about her identity.


    ��The room is completely shut off, and it seems that the sensors are familiar with it. Once I tried to scout through it, a murderous aura flared up like a warning. And when you''re walking outside, you''re obviously seeing a person who thinks he''s a legion. That number is, as far as I know, seven. He was different in height, weight, and center of gravity.��


    I''ll check, but you can''t be the same person, right?


    ��People are bound to have one very habit of walking. You can''t master them perfectly for seven people.��


    "Hmm, I wonder what''s going on. Hey, do you think I can leave the guard at the Royal Palace to those who might be so good at it?"


    "It''s up to the Swendle King and his ministers to decide that." It''s not us. "


    That''s true.


    I understand what Geist wants to say. But no one else could say anything, and the scene was disbanded.


    There was something about that.


    ... you''re also the one who suddenly brings that consultation to me, right


    In front of the dazzling orloisage, Alfilise tended to be somewhat reluctant. Orlois was also responding to the King''s concubine at first, but when asked about Alphilees'' requirements, he opened his mouth and sniped his fingers to lower the maidservants.


    "Now we''re the only ones here."


    Isn''t the maid just now all yours?


    "I told you, it''s impossible to take over all humans because they''re compatible." If I can do that, I''ve been controlling them all from the beginning, and now I''m sweeping the continent. ��


    That''s right, too.


    "That''s why I''m not surprised, that''s what''s unusual about you." It''s helpful and quick to talk to, but it''s preferable to talk to people who are close to us. "


    Kalamiti answered the earlier question with a sigh of relief at Alphilees, who had a small neck.


    "I''m going to be honest with you." The Legion is not related to us black magicians. Of course, he''s not a Silence associate. "


    Are you sure about that information?


    "Of course, there is a possibility that Silence is in secrecy. However, I have also searched for the identity of the Legionnaire in his current form. That''s right, the one Zemus brought with him. Even if you are not interested, you will be curious to know how powerful you are.��


    So, what are the results?


    "I don''t know."


    Besides thinking that Orloisage would drink tea, she unexpectedly put out her tongue. The workmanship was far from graceful in flattery, and Alfilise felt that this was the workmanship of Kalamiti.


    Continued

 2360 Beginning of the war, the death battle in front of the gate of the 34th to the 2nd

    "I also searched with the sensor." I also used sorcery. I also tried to keep the bugs at bay. I simply asked the human spies and cleaning ladies to look into the situation. But somehow I can''t find out what''s going on in the back room. "


    Can''t you even let the lady in?


    "I can''t let you in. We''ll do it all ourselves, so I won''t let you in." Besides, we clean up, we take out the trash, we clean up the food ourselves. I''m thorough. "


    "... how many garbage and meals are there for?"


    ��Approximately 20 people. Even if it''s somewhat around, it''s definitely there."


    Yeah.


    Roman''s Land has prepared a large room, but when 20 people live at the same time, it''s quite small. Moreover, there seemed to be few women in the corps. Don''t you think it would be hard for them to live together for more than six months?


    As it seemed more and more creepy, Orlois opened his mouth in a slight vexation.


    "... for the time being, we have a formal contract." We also use magic to make contracts that we can''t handle. "


    What about King Swendall''s bodyguard?


    "The royal family told me to escort them all."


    "Well... one more thing." I wonder how many royalty should be escorted to this royal castle except King Swendall. "


    Orloise shrugged a little, but she slowly opened her mouth.


    "The First Prince, His Highness Prince Augusto, spawned under the command of the expeditionary army." The Second Prince Blougard remains here, but the Third Prince and younger have escaped before the battle. The man to protect is His Highness the King''s brother, Dnifest, but he also accompanied the expeditionary forces. Her Royal Highness has escaped except for Her Highnesses Anneclose and Willania. "


    Is there any other nobleman who should be protected first?


    "Yes, but... why do you ask such a thing?"


    "If you''re pulled out to the third layer, I''d like to know in advance who to cut and who to leave behind." I need your opinion on that, Kalamiti. From your point of view, who do you need? "


    That was the way to put it, but the spicy words made Orlois unintentionally breathed. As a matter of clarity, is it something that you can hear so much emotionally? Even Orloise answered after she had drunk her spit.


    "I wonder if I should answer that as an aide to King Swendle." Or as a calamity? "


    Preferably both.


    "Well... as the King''s assistant, I''d like to leave the Duke and the Marquis." Leave the count, viscount, and baron in rank order. As a special frame, I wonder if it''s the Highlanders. "


    "The Highlanders... Why?"


    "Three women, Mira, serve as the Swendle King''s SS." Because of her accomplishments and duties, they are treated first class by the Count''s family. As a courtesy, it''s the same as the Marquis. Besides, I''m protecting my younger brother, Erlich, for treatment at the Royal Castle. Including that, the Highlanders are special. "


    Treatment?


    "It''s a congenital lung disease, and I suddenly can''t breathe. Looks like the highlands are less burdensome, and I''m doing my best. Now that you can walk, it''s going to take you about six months to live a normal life.��


    Yeah.


    I am also surprised that Kalamiti will treat it, but I wonder if it is strange even if I have that ability. And as for Louis'' lineage, does Calamity not recognize it, or does it have anything to do with it even if she knows it? Alpha Reese didn''t dare to ask any more questions.


    How about calamity?


    ... honestly, as long as the Royal Castle and King Swendle are safe, I don''t care about the rest.


    It seems awkward to say it doesn''t matter, doesn''t it?


    "Is that what you call a human being? I have feelings, too. It would be a lie to say that the Imperial Castle, which has been around for a long time, is not at all attached to the people who were there, even if they are not well related to it. Yeah, if you don''t want to die, you don''t want to die."


    I see.


    As if convinced, Alphilees stood up and stretched her back. And I made a suggestion to Orloisage.


    Can you keep an eye on the legions?


    "Fine. I''m curious about who he is." At least I''ll keep an eye on you so you don''t do anything weird. That''s what we do for each other. "


    Okay, I''ll trust that word.


    Trust me. When I heard that word, she didn''t know the name of the pain and warmth that came from Orloise''s chest.


    And Alfilise asks even more ridiculous questions.


    Continued

 2361 Beginning of the war, the death battle in front of the gate of the 35th to the 2nd

    So, have you already met the planned death toll?


    "... you"


    Seeing Orloise''s unexpected expression bewildered by the strong reply, Alpha Reese smiled.


    "You finally got one." Didn''t you think I didn''t notice? "


    "... since when?"


    ��There are a lot of people who are aware of it, even if it''s not me. Ritual witchcraft that uses human life is easiest to think of if you release a demon king, cause a fight, and gain by killing people. The only thing I don''t know is the scale, the method, and the purpose. I can imagine that to some extent."


    "Tell me."


    Orloise urged him, so Alfilise began to explain.


    "In the first place, I don''t know when a wizard like Oranzebull was prepared, but when a wizard like him took over a hundred years to prepare, it was assumed that the scale would be spread across the continent." In that case, it is the flow of Odo called the Dragon Vein, the Earth Vein, or the Passage of the Spirit. or incidental thereto. However, if you intentionally use that much to perform ritual witchcraft, you don''t know how many offerings and sacrifices you will need.


    So I decided to call Oranzebull my own Earth Pulse, but I put a hand on it. A thousand years to prepare for it. And the natural sacrifice that seemed to end in the war period turned out to be the end of the war, when the number of scheduled sacrifices did not gather. That''s why I gathered the black magician. Let there be a struggle among you, and many lives will be lost.


    I''ve seen a lot of battlefield progress on Arnelia and Taram''s files. If you write them down on a single map, you can see that there''s a battle going on according to a certain law. "


    Without the map of Kazas, the story of the witch and the mentor''s veins, and the documents of Arnelia and Taram, we would not have reached the conclusion. Alfilise thought that she was the only one who could speak with certainty.


    However, she could not imagine that there was another person who had arrived at the right answer in an unexpected way.


    Orloise stared silently at Alfilise with emotionless eyes. Alpha Reese was convinced that that was the best answer.


    "The device called Arnelia was in the way, but Oranzebu, who thought it could be used, decided to make war between humans. That''s why I thought I''d use people like humans to race in a bad race. This is the Great War. Ritual magic is complete when the death toll here is constant, isn''t it?"


    "... That''s right. First of all, I''ll say it''s the right answer."


    Orloisage brushed up his rich hair. At the same time, I play around with my hair like it''s boring. The finger was dexterous, and Alpha Reese unexpectedly smiled.


    Maybe you''re good at sewing?


    "Yeah, that might have happened a long time ago." I''ve already forgotten. "


    I need you to knit something next time.


    "If I had that kind of time." More interesting than that. Keep going. "


    "That said, I don''t know any more. If it''s ritual witchcraft that uses the pulse of the earth, it''s too big to stop it from triggering anymore. No, if you''re trying to forcefully block the trigger, a Cataclysmic Disaster could happen. But I don''t understand its purpose. I once heard that Orlanzebull''s purpose is not the destruction of this continent, but rather salvation. Then the purpose of this magic--"


    Orloise took control of the words Alpha Reese had spoken. And he went on to say it himself.


    "I''m not going to tell you everything again." Even though I knew it was impossible to inhibit this ritual magic, I didn''t underestimate the qualities of your son and his free ideas. And a wide variety of other people. Still, let me dare say it. Oranzebull once said as a key word for the liberation of the truth of the world when it binds us spiritually. I didn''t understand it when I was under mental shackles, but I can understand the meaning of the word as it moves from the southern continent. The meaning of this ritual magic, and when it''s all over, Oranzebull will try to get rid of me. "


    That ''s--


    "Now that the spiritual bondage has been lifted, it is only in my interest that I cooperate with Oranzebull''s planned accomplishments. Ritual magic works in my favor."


    At the end of the speech, Alphilees suddenly stood up as the wind blew. I don''t mind the spillage of tea from the cup that was served. The pale Alpha Reese still questioned his temperament.


    ��Just tell me one thing. Why is Silence working with you?"


    "I don''t know about Silence." That''s because I might just want to watch people suffer. Doom wants to see Oranzebull back. I don''t even know the rest of them. "


    "That''s enough, I got it."


    Almost as Alfilise turned her heels and left Orloise''s private room, Orloise called out from behind her.


    "Alpha Reese, can I come with you?" No, let me call you Alfi. Dearly beloved. "


    "... what?"


    "If you, Oranzebull, try to get rid of me, will you take my side to the end?"


    The words are quiet, and calm. It wasn''t a thorny, intimidating, or even more intimidating way. However, words that emerged from pure emotions were passed on to Alfilise without having to look back.


    That''s why Alfilise shook her head to the side.


    "... I don''t know. But if you''re going to avenge humans, I''ll stop you."


    Aren''t you on my side?


    "I don''t think that just being around me all the time is a friend or an ally. If you take the wrong path, I think it''s my friend''s job to stop you."


    "Yes, you can call me a friend."


    ��I think that''s okay. But I still don''t know if I can do that. I just want to thank you for spending a peaceful afternoon like this."


    She couldn''t finally see the look on Orloise''s face behind Alpha Leith, who had quietly closed the door and left. Even Orloisage himself might not have known what he looked like. Just one word, and naturally, words were spilling out of my mouth.


    "Don''t look back... I''m in a hurry to live with humans."


    Orloisage was unusual for her, sitting on the sofa like it was falling apart.


    Continued

 2362 The opening of the war, the truth of the world in 36 ~ ① ~

    When Alphilees returned to the room allocated to Jaeger with his large strands, he opened the door vigorously. Before his companions could tell him what was going on with the swordscreen, Alfilise was already trying to take off her jacket and undress while walking with her big strands.


    "Hey, hey, Alfie!?"


    "Have you finally lost your mind? Is it true that even though the meat is tighter than before, the meat waste does not decrease? I''ll take it as a challenge.


    "Nnhh, eye benefit... not Daron!" Turn right! "


    "I''m already doing it."


    Daron dealt with them most calmly before Lana yelled at him, but the others rushed to Alpha Reese in a hurry, and Alpha Reese took control of them and flew his instructions calmly.


    "I''m going to dive a little deeper into my consciousness." Lana, help me. Lisa, cover me. "


    "Well, that''s fine." Are you in such a hurry? ��


    "I might fight for a moment." I''m going to force it a little bit. "


    "Oh, so--"


    Closess was convinced, but the closer she was to naked, the more precise she was. Even in the east, it seems that there are ways to come into contact with nature with thin clothing, such as walking on a waterfall, but we do the same here.


    Lana quickly gathered the vials to prepare in the back room. Burning incense and drawing magic circles to aid in Alphilees'' meditation. Lisa sensed the expression on Alpha Reese''s face and, without further hitting on the mouth, began to remember as she tried to open the door leading to the back room.


    "Ah, please wait, Alfi." In the back-- "


    When Alfilise opened the door to the back room almost in her underwear, Layer and Lunatica were waiting inside.


    However, even after confirming them, Alpha Reese did not stop her steps, but prepared herself by pulling out the white tattoo to draw the magic circle.


    "If there is no report of a hurry, can I come back later?" It must have been a long journey, so take a half-day break. "


    Then do it, Layer?


    Lunatica urged Layer to leave the room on the boulder, but she saw something very unusual. There was a layer that turned bright red from the tip of her head. There was an uplifting layer in the cold, as if I had had a long bath.


    With Lunatica''s eyes unexpectedly rounded, Layers took three deep breaths and then started talking slowly.


    "... Excuse me, are you going to meditate?"


    That''s right. I''ll take off my underwear too, so I hope you''ll leave soon.


    "Before I do that, I want you to do this."


    I gave Alphilees a Layered Lavantine that transformed into a dagger. Layer, who was supposed to see Alfilise''s underwear from the front, handed Lovantine a swimming gaze, but Alfilise was more surprised and often stared at Layer seriously.


    "Can I... can I give this to you? Why?"


    "In the meantime, Loevantine has spoken. If you want to dive into your consciousness, you can call me if you need to."


    I''ll ask you again, ''Why?''


    "The answer is known to Levantine. I am only [wielding as a weapon]. The essence of Lavantine is something else.��


    If you give me that time, I''ll know.


    When Alpha Reese received Levantin with a slightly strange feeling, he was struck by the sense that the sword would speak to him. It gave her a strange sense of contentment, like when she was having a conversation with Impulse.


    "--You ''re going to help me."


    ��Yes, perhaps, that''s what Levantine does.��


    I''ll keep it for about half a day.


    ��Fully��


    Layer said so and bowed and left. I am not blushing anymore. In the meantime, Lana quickly prepared. She inherited the magic circle with perfume from the side of the magic circle drawn by Alphilees, and burned more incense to prepare.


    "If there is anything violent, please force me to do it." I don''t mind pressing it with force.


    "At that time, I''ll call you Lunatica." If you don''t want to feel embarrassed, do it desperately. "


    Ugh. I don''t think Layers would make a mistake, but it''s just a little... good luck.


    With a little mischievous laughter, Alphilees quickly returned to his serious expression and entered meditation. In the surroundings, there are spirits with phenomena, and it seems that the movement is uniformly stopped in line with the meditation of Alphilees.


    After seeing the situation, Closese felt as if Alfilise could follow the Spirit with one meditation, as if she were seeing a witch more skilled than herself.


    Polskaya, do you have a son?


    You''re here after all.


    Behind Alpha Leese''s consciousness, Alpha Leese was in front of a gridded area. There, the shadow (Polskaya) came out of Alphilees with a complicated expression.


    As Alphilles glanced at the shadows, the shadow sighed one by one, and sighed with an unusual and unfortunate look on her face.


    "Don''t be so stubborn, Alpha Reese."


    ��You know why I''m stunned? You knew it, you and your son."


    ��I knew what it was all about. But you didn''t even ask."


    "Did you talk to her when you asked?"


    No, I don''t think so.


    This time, Alpha Reese sighed.


    "I know that Oranzebull was originally on my side." Still, did you and your son agree to Oranzebull''s plan? "


    "I honestly don''t care which one. I''m not interested in that, and they don''t really trust me. I just wanted to be able to order me to take the lead on Alpha Reese when I had to. Oranzebull doesn''t trust anyone in the first place. That''s why I confessed everything to Alfilise, but I don''t think the actions you''ve taken so far will change?"


    Well then, where''s your son?


    ��I''m here because I wanted to hear that too. But I didn''t even call out or say," Yes, I will. "I''m turning down even a sign. Oh, my God, I''m going to settle down when it''s not convenient for me."


    "Get out of the way."


    When Alpha Reese pushed out of the shadows, there was a dagger in her hand that sparkled like fire. When the shadow noticed what it was, it unexpectedly jumped back.


    Continued

 2363 Started the war, that 37 ~ the truth of the world ② ~

    It was Lovantin who Alfilise imagined. But it wasn''t perfect, it was like a dagger. Even so, its presence was such that Polskaya unexpectedly jumped back.


    "You, that."


    "Layer lent it to me." Loevantine wants it. "


    "Don''t be silly. That sword conveys your will to the humans? I can ''t--"


    Sounds like it.


    Alpha Reese said briefly and slashed the lattice separating her from her child in her consciousness. No matter how hard Polskaya tried, the lattice that didn''t scare her was lightly blown away.


    The aftermath of Lovantine''s flames illuminates Alphilees'' angry expression. Perhaps Levantin himself was holding onto the output, but even in his consciousness, Polskaya looked horribly far away at a sword that was so powerful.


    And Alphilees, who stepped across the grate, shouted out loud.


    "Come out and tell me everything you''ve been hiding!" Shall we burn it down with Lovantine until there''s nowhere to hide? ��


    "... he''s still..."


    Even so, I asked him if he was going to wave at Levantine. This is part of Alpha Reese''s consciousness, though. If we burn it down, we don''t know what effect it will have.


    When Alpha Reese took a big breath, he decided that he should still wave and swayed Levantin. At that time, Levantine told Alphilees.


    ... eh, what?


    "-Hey, no way. Is Loevantine talking to you? If you have that much will, why do you want to burn down the continent?"


    "Shh, be quiet... what''s that number?" No, I see. I see. Even that bikezel, the ruins, the Loavantine, your son. I got it. "


    Alpha Reese nodded and said quietly and with a good passing voice.


    "One of the executors of the project in relation to experimental element 1194. Shall I talk to you? I may not be a representative of the creature, but I''ll tell them I''m qualified to talk to you.��


    ... yes, I know that much. I didn''t expect even Loevantine to lend her wisdom. It''s totally beyond our expectations. No, this may be what we were hoping for, but it''s impossible for humans to reach it. "


    From the darkness in the back, your son appeared suddenly. The expression was not always full of compassion, it was more extreme than Polskaya, and Alphilees unexpectedly turned away.


    Polskaya was wary of the unusual appearance of his son.


    "You-that''s who you are." Where''s your usual loving son? "


    ��I''m sure that compassion is also my nature. But the words Alpha Reese uttered aren''t something humans and creatures on this continent should know. Oranzebulls don''t even know ancient dragons or demons. I didn''t even teach Dalenrochia, who was the head of the ancient dragon."


    "You knew everything, didn''t you?" I don''t think so, but are you the one who gave Oranzebul the wisdom? "


    Miko shook her head sideways in response to Alphilees'' harsh questioning.


    ��No, he did realize it on his own and came up with this plan. In that sense, he was also a hope. However, his behavior has not deviated from some of the expected patterns. That''s all there is to it. Unfortunately, he was the only one there. If I were human, I would have thought it ''boring''."


    ��Boring, I mean - isn''t his plan a radical solution?��


    "Of course. In the end, it''s just a matter of time." He knew it, too, and still didn''t want to think about the next thing. In the end, he was hopeless. "


    So much so that he breathed for a long time. Alpha Reese now knows that she was acting like a human, but that no one understood her as much as she did. Even though her despair is more profound than her own.


    ��What did you want to do with this continent, according to your plan?��


    ��My role is to watch and guide, and I''m not allowed to intervene any further. Only the manager of the ruins could do that. Some of them refused their orders on their own and helped the creatures of this continent. As a result, the ruins stopped functioning earlier than expected. Without it, Oranzebull wouldn''t have such a plan--"


    "Wait a minute. I don''t know what you''re talking about, but what do you know? Explain it so I can understand it!"


    Polskaya was upset and angry, so Alfiris and Misako looked at each other. And at the same time, I looked towards Polskaya.


    "For the liberation of the truth of the world, or. But Oranzebull didn''t know everything, either. No, I guess what you''re imagining is roughly right. Am I supposed to know the truth most of the time?"


    "I hope we can match up from now on, but perhaps not." And Polskaya will also have a right to know. We met in the same body by chance. ��


    "I wonder if this is destiny." I hope this isn''t on someone else''s palm. "


    "That''s not true - you may not be able to say it." With me, I don''t know anything about that day. I was not allowed to know. Maybe only Yggdrasil knows what really happened. ��


    "I see, it still is - it''s a heavy truth." Pol, are you ready? Rather, I''m too heavy to hold it, so I want you to listen to me. "


    Looking at Alphilees'' sad expression, Polskaya imagined herself sitting on her back. It''s not a negotiation, it''s the first time that Alphilese has relied on herself. As he appeared to sit down properly, Alphonse sat there calmly. Polskaya and his son followed suit.


    "I didn''t think Alpha Reese would be that depressed."


    ��Yeah, I''ve never thought about it. There are ancient dragons, true dragons, demons, ancient species with extraterrestrial power, and demon swords in this world. But it''s getting too loud, and I honestly don''t feel like it."


    "The ancient heads of the ancient species said the same thing. And they failed to come up with a definitive solution. On the contrary, we were in a fight with each other. It''s the pole of a fool."


    ��What happened? Tell me."


    Polskaya grabbed Alphilees by the shoulder. And Alpha Reese grabbed his hand and spoke firmly.


    "- Some information and previous experience, facts inferred from Lovantin''s fragmentary information. And I was convinced by Oranzebull''s plan and his attitude. This world has been destroyed once, and this is where the last of the creatures survive. And this place is going to be lost soon, too.��


    In response to the words of Alphilees, the old Polskaya also dumbfounded and fell from the chair to collapse. Polskaya realized for the first time that despair, such as the collapse of her feet, meant such a thing.


    Continued

 2364 The opening of the war, the truth of the world in its 38th ~ ③ ~

    "Does that mean that the world will perish?"


    "Well, that''s definite." I dare to call you Miko. How many more years do I have? "


    ��It''s roughly 500 years old. It''s been forecast for over 2,000 years, but it''s not going to change anything.��


    According to the words of his son, Polskaya cannot stand up.


    The world is ruined--no, it''s already ruined?


    "From information from Lovantin." Once upon a time, the world was bigger, life was better than it is now, and civilization would develop even further. How developed was the structure so high that plans to migrate to another planet began? The earth is filled with creatures, and we must respect each other''s positions, be friendly, and be grateful for the grace of the Spirit. There really was a time like that. "


    "Of course, the perfect time didn''t last long. I was born in the later days of the world, the Spirit Administrator. Would it be appropriate to speak of a certain law and a magic law? Normally, they don''t speak the language, but they are responsible for communicating the words of nature and the Spirit to other creatures. I was born after the decisive event that destroyed the world.��


    His son looked up to heaven as if he were nostalgic. And he talks in tears.


    "--At that time, it was only knowledge and fragmentary footage. Even Levantin, the recording medium, has no accurate information left. After all, it seems like the continent was devastated until just before the collapse of the planet, so it''s only natural that the record should be damaged. The continent used to be thousands of times larger than it is today, so what was the impact when it collapsed?"


    "Thousands of times - is it true?"


    ��For example, at Lachia''s speed, it would take about a month to get around the stars?��


    Rakia can fly from edge to edge in half a day on the current continent. How big it is is going to be unimaginably large.


    Polskaya thought about the question desperately as she opened her mouth.


    "Who--who did that?"


    "According to the records, the three angry goddesses -- I don''t have any details of them, but the creatures from the previous continent resisted by any means, but it was in vain." The metaphor of all means -- yes. Do you think it''s easy to understand that there are dozens of Levantines with all their abilities, hundreds of warriors wielding them, and yet they were destroyed in one day? The apostle I encountered at the ruins - I wonder what kind of goddess he was because he used a monster in a fully manifested state as a demon. "


    "No, no, no, I can''t imagine it." Nah, why hasn''t this world disappeared without a trace? It''s okay to be completely destroyed, right?


    ��I don''t know. Maybe it was the result of desperate resistance, or maybe the goddess had run out of strength. It could be just a whim. However, the struggle using extraterrestrial forces caused a crustal fluctuation involving the stars, and most of the continents were either submerged under the sea or disappeared. This was supposed to be a paradise for the last living creature.��


    Miko said. Seven powerful ancient species and seven capable races gathered in the last continent of paradise. Just because it survived, I don''t know if it was really capable. Because once, both dragons and demons had the same abilities as the humans who lived in ancient times, and the humans used to have the same abilities as the humans who lived in the past.


    The fact that even that bikezel was worth as much as a bio-cell for a human being once.


    It''s a living organism?


    ��Say, something like a highly efficient firewood - is that an analogy?��


    "I understand that."


    "Seriously?"


    I couldn''t imagine the opponent using time-saving magic was using firewood. Polskaya finally stopped thinking and fell asleep.


    "I can''t keep up, I don''t want to go"


    "I feel the same way. But keep going."


    Of course.


    Miko went on to say that. The race and seven creatures suddenly endowed with the role of leader of the continent from the treatment of Shimonoseki were puzzled. How do you maintain a world that even humans once destroyed? There is no right answer. They thought hard.


    In the process, the fools began to contend. No one knows what happened and who started it, but the child repeats the manifestation and dormancy. Ukko and Akka may be the cause, but they are only one element. But when I realized it, even the rest of the world followed the path of destruction.


    ��I thought paradise would always be there. But when the crustal fluctuation augured, everyone began to say that doom was destiny. Those who insist on stopping the fluctuation of the earth''s crust, those who give up and try to use the time to perish in a degenerate way, those who stop thinking, those who try to find a new heaven and earth. There was a lot to deal with, but Oranzebu''s actions were realistic.��


    "What the hell is that?"


    I wonder if it would be better to say that the life of the continent is prolonged.


    Miko''s expression was loosened. It seemed like a welcome and a vision of surrender. If I were happy or sad, would I look like this?


    "Noticing the depletion of spirits with the fluctuations, Oranzebul tried to increase the spirits of the continent itself. It was a ritual magic that involved the continent. Sacrifice too many other lives to enrich the continent and prevent its collapse. That''s what Oranzebull thought."


    "That is the truth of the world. With the completion of this ritual magic, Oranzebull intends to show the world the truth about the continent. Leave it alone and it will soon perish. And you''re going to tell me what to do?��


    "Don''t be silly! Then why don''t you ask for help honestly!?"


    "Oranzebull didn''t expect anything from anyone. Probably not just for myself, but also for the ancient dragon, the high elf, and the demon. Yes, of course, to humans."


    Even the once-perfect man destroyed the world. What can we do to ourselves, who were inferior among them? When it comes to what we actually did, isn''t it just what we fought for? As a result, most of the races were destroyed. And humans do the same thing all the time.


    "That''s what happens when you look at the results." I wonder what Oranzebull would have thought if he had watched it up close. The chiefs of the races who should be responsible for the next generation are Gwendorf, who is unconscious, Gora, who is only interested in training, the rampant bronze, and Yerasha, who is only capable of fighting. Even if I were in Oranzebull''s shoes, it would be a burnout. "


    What are you going to do with empathy?


    "Levantin, who was watching everything, has no feelings." But that''s what they''re supposed to be based on. Isn''t your son''s feelings and impressions the same? "


    "Because I am like a law, I have no such emotions as Levantin. But-"


    When I tried to convey the words of the Spirit, it gradually began to manifest itself as a human from the ratio of the number of people. However, the human spirit was immature, and it took time to manifest it, or even if it manifested, the organ could not bear it and collapsed or went insane.


    While repeating such a thing, few people can recognize their existence, and then--


    "It looks like Oranzebull thinks I''m in the way now. In order to achieve his plan, he tried to eliminate or put under control unexpected factors with enough power to overturn them. I used astrology, predicted my authority, and sent you."


    I see, it just happened to be Alpha Reese.


    "Oranzebull''s plan is roughly right. I think we''re trying to buy some time, and in the meantime, gather the strength of a race that''s on the verge of annihilation, and figure out what we can do about it. Or, if the crust fluctuates, another continent may rise in the meantime. It seems that there has been a small uplift of the earth, but--"


    ��It''s not going to work,�� Alphilees muttered in a small voice. The fact that Oranzebull took a large number of humans alive is probably a lie-down. But so was Alpha Reese, and the black magicians, the other Swendles, the Purifying White Club, and the Church of Olympus were already aware of it.


    After all, unity is a matter of painting. Neither Polskaya nor his son could deny the words of Alphilees.


    Continued

 2365 The opening of the war, the truth of the world in its 39th to 39th centuries ④ ~

    "I want to ask you." Do you think you can stop Oranzebull''s plan? "


    "Isn''t it already concluded?" What happens if I badly interfere with the Great Sorcery along the Earth''s veins? If you do it badly, you''ll ruin the continent on the spot. "


    "Is it impossible to deactivate it?"


    "It''s impossible with human intelligence." That is the kind of sophisticated computing device that once existed -- either the sophisticated knowledge organism that created the ruins, or the arithmetic ability of the ruins'' owner and administrator. I think there is only one way to discover the magic of Oranzebul. No matter how clever you or Corwin may be, human intelligence is still out there. We may be able to do it over time, but now that we''ve uncovered the magic ceremony across the continent, we don''t have time to sabotage it. ��


    What time is it next spring?


    ��Probably. It should trigger according to the breath of life.��


    I see.


    Alphilees often thought, but Polskaya, who couldn''t stand the weight of silence, opened his mouth.


    ��What are you going to do? Sorcery cannot be stopped. If the destruction of the continent precedes it, wouldn''t it be nice for Alpha Reese, a human, to escape?"


    That ''s--


    "Well, that''s one option."


    He was the only one to throw a positive word at the bewildered Alphilees. The expression is unbearable.


    "... what I''ve revealed in you is a real coincidence." However, you were rarely qualified. If you had been treated with awe, you might not have felt sad, but you could have officially awakened as a child and perhaps lived with me. "


    "Um... I can only apologize for that." We deliberately hijacked your body to rampage sorcery and drive you to your fate. It was Oranzebull who manipulated the astrology and hid it from the sorcerer''s association and the witch''s pursuit. If it hadn''t been for that, either one of them would have been protected. Aside from whether or not she was happy, she wasn''t destined to fight the expedition. ��


    ... hey, is it really a coincidence that Master came to me?


    Before both of them made their apologies, Alphilees was thinking of something else. The two people stared at each other unexpectedly in the face.


    ��That would be a coincidence. I''ve never spoken to Aldrews in person, but I''ve never met him before. I was surprised that I had been held back, even though I hadn''t used up all my power. For humans, I admit that I was good at fighting out of the ordinary."


    "It looks like Oranzebull didn''t interfere with him, but rather was interrupted." The plan was to activate Oranzebull''s magic a little earlier. Considering the moon and the stars, it was more efficient to go around 20 years earlier. With Aldrith interfering with the plan, it became definitive for me to present myself to the humans, and I gave you possession of Polskaya as my next best course of action. Looking around the stars, Oranzebul knew what would happen if the plan was delayed. I''m sure Oranzebul was impatient when he found out that the delay in planning would give birth to a child who is fit for life. ��


    "In other words, after 20 years of master''s earnings, your fate has changed a lot." That''s strange. It looks like someone did it intentionally. "


    "Aldrews is involved in the ruins."


    Yggdrasil suddenly appeared to answer Alphilees'' question. All three were shocked by the sudden appearance of a third party in the world of consciousness that no one should be allowed in.


    "Why are you here?"


    What the hell are you doing?


    Aidan of Yugud!


    "Is that the first voice, lacking anything to say?"


    Yggdrasil, a servant, also laughs bitterly at the accusations made by Alphilees. But I quickly regained my mind and started talking.


    "I was forced to open the barrier that sealed my son." The outside world is already having an impact. Some of you may not even notice me, just like I do. "


    Wasn''t she dormant?


    "My body is still asleep, so I just skipped consciousness." This is the fastest way. When your child wakes up, the old ones will start moving at once. I don''t think Oranzebull would mind either. Even if you know you can''t be stopped, you won''t be able to calm down. They may be making some kind of move. We will seal it again in the meantime. Oranzebull will set you up in this now-running Roman''s Land. There''s no escape. "


    It''s true.


    Encouraged by Yggdrasil, Alphilees, Polskaya, and Miko began to work together to seal the barrier behind their consciousness.


    Yggdrasil watched it with emotion.


    "I never imagined that there would be three daughters here that I would never meet."


    "Did you say something?"


    ��Your encounter is a miracle in itself. And there will be things you can do."


    Is that the plan of Oranzebull afterwards?


    "Yes, it is."


    The barrier is already half-tensioned. Maybe it was just my imagination that awakened Miko. Yggdrasil was relieved that even if he was noticed, he could just skip his consciousness and warn him.


    "I advised Oranzebull, but he doesn''t trust anyone." Of course, I don''t even realize that it leads to underestimation of others. He is perfecting his sorcery at the expense of human life, which he is supposed to underestimate. They don''t even seem to understand that human life and potential are connected to the fate of the continent itself. He has no idea how the vitality of a continent that has been sacrificed to human and other lives works. ��


    "Does that mean that the continent has properties similar to humans?"


    "I won''t tell you that much, but it''s not what it should be." Besides, I think Oranzebull is the most prepared, but that doesn''t mean it''s all. ��


    "-Yugudo, what do you know?"


    "You are superior to the ruins'' keeper." Isn''t that right? "


    As Miko pointed out, Yggdrasil neither affirmed nor denied it.


    Continued

 2366 The opening of the war, its 40-50 truths of the world ⑤ ~

    "I don''t have the mouth to talk either." But yes - I hope you think it''s like insurance. "


    Insurance?


    "Yes, a shadow that was nothing - there are those who thought that everything that happens on this earth should be solved by those who dwell on it." But when it didn''t work out - or when the extra person tried to do something. I can only help you in those times. "


    ��That''s why you tried to keep an eye on Oranzebull''s behavior?��


    "Yes, so that his actions do not deviate too much and his plans do not fail." After all, it was a great sorcery that involved the continent. If it fails and the continent collapses, it''s too stupid. From that point of view, some advice and help was given unnoticed. I don''t even realize it. "


    If that''s the case, then what the master did--


    "Oh, it''s completely out of step with human intelligence."


    Yggdrasil nodded to Alphilees'' doubts.


    "Originally, he was too clever as a human being." Originally, he was the hero of the times and should have reigned as king. However, I don''t feel like it - it seems that he is human again, but mentally he was neither a king nor a hero. He moved only for his own greed, and finally managed to gain some of the ruins'' intelligence. That''s why I knew everything to get in the way of Oranzebl''s plan. ��


    "Interesting half..."


    "If you weren''t such a delightful criminal, you wouldn''t be dealing with your wife''s true dragon." In many ways, the ethics of human beings didn''t apply. "


    "That''s a hell of a man." He was raised like that too, but should I say he was raised like that? "


    Polskaya glanced at Alphilees in dismay, but she didn''t know how to react, and continued to repair the barrier in distress.


    ��I don''t even know what each of these sites was responsible for, including those that were shut down. Everyone who built the ruins was different, and even if I had put information and functions separate from the original functions into half of the pranks, it would be impossible for me to grasp them until then. That''s why he appeared before Aldrews once, but he didn''t even try to tell me anything. Now you know intuitively that I have nothing to say. He must have been aware of my presence. That''s why I was interested in Alphilees. It''s possible that those guys taught you everything. Of course, there was a possibility that he knew about the ruins, but he didn''t tell them much about the importance of self-restraint. However, some of the physics and sorcery that are supposed to communicate with flying dragons and demon beasts, common language patterns and unknown to the world are known."


    Huh, is that so?


    "That''s right, I didn''t even know that there was no such thing as common sense." Well, I don''t know anything about common sense in the human world, so I didn''t even know what it was. That''s why you can''t help yourself, Alpha Reese. Because I''ve been taught to be good or bad that I was deviated from originally. "


    Is that so?


    "What a non-nervous feeling."


    Yggdrasil watched the three exchanges with emotion as she saw him smile unexpectedly. Miko doesn''t have the feelings of a human being. She''s exactly what Alpha Reese knew, and she has no function other than being the spirits'' spokesperson. There is no way that the child can have an advanced mental structure that establishes interaction with humans and laughs at them. Miko, if manifested, destroys the mental structure of the original organism, rather than being able to absorb Miko''s capacity, it disappears. At the same time, they will live together with the resentment of Polskaya and the incarnation of battle, so I don''t know what to say without saying that this is talent.


    Even I am a man who is intrigued enough to talk to you like this.


    "(That''s not the characteristic. It''s just an instrument created by human experience. I''m sure some people once thought that humans were full of possibilities because they could be born like this. Mother, was that the case?)"


    Yggdrasil suddenly remembered his original memory. Nostalgia, the sentiment that shouldn''t exist, is also influenced by Alpha Reese and humans.


    In the meantime, it looks like we''ve finished repairing the barrier. Once again, Miko''s position was separate from that of Alphilees and Shadow.


    Continued

 2367 The opening of the war, the truth of the world ⑥ ~ 41 ~

    Is this okay?


    "I''m in tune, but I can''t help but be surprised that I can easily repair the barrier that is supposed to be constructed beyond human reason."


    "Is that so?" I just imitated the way Alphilees did it. "


    Polskaya didn''t seem to understand his amazement.


    "I think it''s better if I look at it myself and I can''t fix what I broke." I don''t think you should break anything that you can''t fix. "


    "Around that time, Alpha Reese was out of common sense - no, not anymore. But even once, the barrier that should have been sealed broke and I was liberated. It wouldn''t be strange if the person who pushed the awakening was aware of it, and the impact would be inevitable.��


    "That''s why I''m here." Well, not many people come to the very cold Roman''s Land where the main body of Calamity sleeps. I hope you can do it as a sign that the awakening is over in an instant. ��


    Yggdrasil alleviated his concerns. Alpha Reese suddenly became suspicious.


    What would have happened if your son had been completely awake?


    "I may have received information from Loevantine, but Miko, who was completely awake, has tremendous power." Although their abilities varied according to the demonic laws, even the human daughter who became the material of Karamiti had not been half awakened. In that state, that''s it. You know what I mean? "


    ��More specifically?��


    ��Either Roman''s Land becomes permafrost, or spring suddenly arrives with a complete snow melt.��


    Miko responded instead, and Alphilees shuddered. It was synonymous with influencing the surroundings with magic just by being there.


    Miko continued.


    "Besides, Dragreo and his son are living by avoiding and suppressing their own abilities." She won''t want to use that power for the rest of her life. I wonder if there are three of them on this continent at the moment. There must have been others, but I don''t know why they''re still awake or foggy. "


    "With Dragreo - that girl who was carrying it!?"


    "You may have noticed, she''s using her abilities as her best child at the moment." And maybe it''s because the ruins stopped working, but I haven''t been able to find out the cause of the low number of children in the area. "


    Isn''t Yggdo omnipotent?


    "Silly, there is no God in this world. That was the case even in previous civilizations. If there is a God Almighty, is he destructive? That''s why it makes sense that there is a gap between the three goddesses, but no one is there."


    Yggdrasil grabbed his head and fluttered, and Alphilees rushed over in a hurry.


    Are you okay?


    "Oh, I''m fine, it looks like you''re in conflict with your authority." That doesn''t seem to be something I can tell you. "


    It''s inconvenient, isn''t it?


    ��Maybe that''s why it''s good. If you can do whatever you want, then only those with the power can make all the decisions. It is not a sound social structure. You shouldn''t be aiming for such a world."


    So what do you think Yugud should do?


    Alfilise''s eyes were full of troubles. Yggdrasil had some answers to his troubles, but he was desperate to know that that was not what he should say here.


    ��That''s a heroic problem, isn''t it, Alpha Reese?��


    "I don''t mean to do that, but maybe the hero or the demon king is a piece of paper." Even though I chose my own path, I think I''ve had a little too much influence. Sometimes I want to unload my shoulders. "


    "If you want to put it down, just do it." Don''t forget to say that you can do it. And as one who stands before me, I can point the way, but remember that there are many who walk with me. "


    "It seems full of hints, it''s called round throwing, that''s it"


    "I can''t help it if you say that." The road does not open up, but it can open up after you have walked. If you decide to take the lead, you can take a little rest. "


    ��Okay, but it''s not that time yet, is it?��


    As Alpha Leith stepped forward in a determined manner, she asked only one last question.


    "Hey, who''s going to stand first? - Are you alone?"


    "--Come on, let''s see."


    "Alright - we need to be prepared for all the possibilities." My son, Pol. Will you help me anyway? ��


    The two of them responded well to Alpha Reese''s call. The question seemed surprising to me.


    "I can help you or I can stay here."


    "I--I thought it was just annoying." If you show it, it might wipe out your ego. "


    "I don''t think I''m the kind of person who blows up like that, but... am I overconfident?"


    No, Kuta-san is one of the best in the world.


    ��I agree��


    Hey!


    Yang Yan''s three foul daughters were so old that they thought they were making a fuss. Yggdrasil suddenly looked at her and noticed her laughing.


    I was impressed not only by the child and the shadow, but also by the Alphi lease that makes me laugh, and I thought that this meant that I would be involved with humans. After all, the most important factors were missing from the beginning in Orang Zebul''s plan, and Yggdrasil felt like he had gotten the answer now.


    Continued

 2368 The war begins, the truth of the world from its 42nd to 43rd years.

    "... what was that?"


    Something warm?


    Farsil, Oranzebull''s close samurai, and Pete Float, the Dark Spirit separated from Doom, were lying in the flower garden looking up at the cloudy weather.


    Fersil wasn''t alarmed, he wasn''t open to Pete Float, but he was just hungry for talking. For nearly a thousand years, he served as a samurai of Oranzebull. As a high elf, his youngest years of life were merely to aid in the great deeds of Oranzebull.


    Oranzebul is not a very silent person, and he is not as ruthless as he thinks he is. However, he decided to devote his life to a grand plan and a tremendous purpose. Since he was advancing to his purpose at the expense of his family, he decided to kill his mind and act until he achieved his purpose, so he did not speak in vain.


    When asked to assist, Farsil always decided in his heart why he should be willing to talk about the rest of the story. So they always talked only about what their mission was and what they were supposed to do, and even their greeting was just a ceremony, and I couldn''t remember anymore hundreds of years of conversation with Oranzebul.


    Aren''t you lonely?


    I''ve only been asked once. Farsil''s true intention was yes. But even my daughter, Certifleur, wondered how she could be honest with herself in front of the chief orangzebu, who operated on the nucleus of the surgery.


    No, that''s not true.


    I''m sorry.


    Oranzebull briefly apologized to Farsil, but Farsil refreshed his determination to end his life with his assistance for the rest of his life.


    But I talked to Pete Float and realized that I was shaking my feelings.


    I wonder who that word was for?


    Huh?


    This may be the first time that Farsil''s understanding has not kept pace. Because Farsil is a high elf, he was wise, he was good at listening to the words of spirits, and he thought that he had a spirit like steel, and he was also appreciated by the people around him. I could understand any elusive magic theory, and some of the techniques that have now been stretched along the continental veins were certainly Farsil''s advice to Oranzebull. Some of them even pointed out Oranzebull''s mistake.


    It was the first experience for Farshil that he could not understand with his own intelligence. The amazement turned into anger for a long time.


    "Do you despise Oranzebul-sama!?" Pete Float, but there are good and bad things to say! ��


    "Calm down, Farsil. As a friend of yours, I''m just saying what I suddenly came up with. Nobody''s trying to scold you, and I''m just worried about you. Look, I''m talking like I was born with my mouth, right?"


    ��Friends, I don''t want to talk to you.��


    For Farshil, it was a word that surpassed the previous shock, and it was sweet. Pete Float spoke to Farsil without panicking.


    "Yes, my friend. Am I wrong?"


    No... I don''t know what a friend is.


    I don''t think it''s okay to express things like this and feelings to your friends without hating each other anymore.


    Is that what this is about?


    "Well, there''s no strict definition, let''s keep it that way." More than that. "


    As Pete Float continued his conversation, Pete Float didn''t miss out on Farsil''s murmuring, ��That''s more... important to me, but... no.��


    I''m sorry that I may not have really understood your loneliness or loneliness.


    ��I mean, what do you mean?��


    "Sometimes it comes out with a reflexive mouth, and it may have come out of Lord Oranzebu''s guilt, or maybe it didn''t mean anything." That''s something I don''t know until I ask myself. "


    "... that kind of thing." I don''t understand the sensitivity of others, let alone Lord Oranzebu. "


    "That''s what it is. I wonder if Oranzebu-sama is quite tolerant of loneliness?" That''s twice as much as you. I wonder how he is distracted. Maybe you have someone else to help you with. "


    Pete Float''s words made it clear to me that Farsil''s heart was shaking.


    ��In the true sense, I''m the only one involved in the plan.��


    ��Of course I do. However, it is necessary to plan ahead, and there will be some who will move it as a token. Black magicians are a good example of that, right? Just because it''s not as important as you, doesn''t mean no one will like it."


    "Stupid."


    "Yes, it''s stupid. But any possibility is not nil. Isn''t that right? If you deal with magic and are involved in the mystery of magic, you will understand. You told me yourself that magic is a way to approach the mysteries that are impossible in this world."


    Pete Float''s words echoed in Farsil''s heart. However, if Farsil had experienced a little more interaction with others, he might have understood that it was not a shake in the mind, but a shake in the feet of others.


    Pete Float suddenly changed the subject after moderately bothering Farsil. Don''t give yourself time to draw conclusions and leave thorns in the other person''s mind. Because the more he leaves it, the deeper it will stick into his heart than it did when he first hit him.


    "I wonder what the shock was." I felt like I was being called, too.


    ...... Otherwise, it felt like an aftermath of your son''s awakening. But now I don''t see any sign of it. Awakened and returned to normal. "


    What''s a boy?


    "You don''t know, do you?" I heard from Oranzebull that he was the only one who could use magic against me. No, if you''re completely awake, you should definitely be higher than you are. After all, because he is like a representative of a spirit, he said that there is no reason for a race that is not a spirit to win. "


    "Huh. Then, when that child wakes up, will I submit to him?" I wonder if I''ll forget about you, too? "


    In response to Pete Float''s words, Farshil looked puzzled. I may have never seen Pete Float with such a distorted look on his face. Pete Float was convinced that it was a good trend.


    Continued

 2369 The opening of the war, the 43-45 truths of the world

    "I don''t think so..." Miko''s complete awakening was troublesome. She -- no, I don''t think there is a natural gender, but I heard that they are devices that exist for "all living things on the continent", and that they are a device that eliminates everything that would be an obstacle to that. That means that any species that is judged to be impaired by one of their chest counts could be eliminated. "


    "What''s that mean?"


    ��I think so. That''s why Lord Oranzebbu said he''d done everything he could to keep them from fully awakening. This time it was supposed to be the same, but this time the woman where your son lived is an exception. But the plan was already in place. No matter what you try to do now, you can''t even stop him."


    "That''s right." By the way, it''s a simple question, what will happen to me and you if the plan succeeds? Or what about all the high elves? "


    Pete Float''s pale black eyes stare at Farsil. Farshil, who only felt pure doubt in it, tried to answer honestly, but did not even notice the intention at the bottom of it.


    "You might be elevated as a spirit."


    Elevate?


    ��This continent should return to a land rich in nature and spirits, as it once was. In other words, it will have a good impact on spirits like you."


    Even the Dark Spirit?


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s dark or not. If the five attributes are enhanced, the light and darkness that illuminates them will be enhanced. Naturally, our high elves who exercise spirit magic will also increase their strength, and the people who are captured as the core of the great magic will be released after completing their roles."


    I mean, can you meet everyone?


    "Yes, how long have you been waiting for that?"


    Looking at the slightly excitedly speaking Farsil, Pete Float realized that he was waiting so long for the emotions to come to light. Looking at him cheekily and pityingly, Farsil blushed and stood up, wondering what he had misunderstood.


    ��You seem a little excited, I''m sorry��


    "Fine. That''s how trustworthy you are. I''m glad you''re here."


    "That''s not why--no, that''s what it is." It seems that the break was too long. I''m leaving now. "


    Oh, see you later.


    Soon after Farsil disappeared from the scene with Transfer Magic, Doom appeared there to replace him with Transfer Magic.


    Doom lay down in the same way where Farsil lay until now, looking up at the cloudy weather.


    Hmm, the view is bad!


    If you''re a fiend, isn''t cloudy or rainy weather ideal?


    "What do you think evil spirits are?" Even evil spirits know what''s beautiful! The spring sunny weather is decidedly more beautiful than the winter flower fields that have withered in half by the cold wind! "


    "It''s definitely your sensibility." As usual, you''re a strange evil spirit. "


    It''s ok if it''s weird! What''s more, the head and tail?


    "Yeah, that''s great. I''d be more sure if I pushed him down once, for example..."


    Ah, you don''t have to be specific.


    I see, I''m sorry.


    Pete Float smiled as he made a circle with his fingers as he uttered disturbing words. As his fingertips traced Farsil''s disappearance to the ground, the magic circle was recreated there.


    "I saw the moment of the metastasis, so the reproduction was perfect." I''ve seen his magic several times, and I understand his habits of composition. "


    "Thanks to sharing your anomaly knowledge." His transfer magic is more advanced and accurate than that of High Elves. As long as you know the theory, you can understand where to focus your attention on transfer magic. "


    "It was impossible to see through the first sight, but it would be easy if you saw it over and over." Now you can reproduce the transfer magic, right? "


    "That''s why I''m not going to reproduce it." It may have been through transfer magic several times, or there may be a trap in its destination. It was only the magic circle that was reproduced, and it was only there that the actual coordinates were determined. I sneaked in quietly without using my magic. It''s like an evil spirit. "


    "I''m saying it nicely, but that''s because I''m just with the thief."


    "The atmosphere is important."


    Doom was also working on the coordinates, reproducing the same transition magic circle as Pete Float. Normally, it was impossible to determine the coordinates of a specific land just by looking at the magic circle. What makes it possible is the knowledge gained at the ruins.


    I think Doom''s terrible place is inspiration and ideas. Even Pete Float, who had been manipulating people with his tongue three inches, had never seen such a person before.


    "What did you achieve?"


    "The negotiations with Silence broke down. However, they are only using Oranzebull''s plan from the beginning, and the idea is not compatible with anyone. I don''t even care about my own survival in order to achieve my plan. I think we should get rid of it, but we still don''t have the cards to do that. I don''t think we''ll be able to do anything until Oranzebull''s plan is active. There was a battle silence all around Shane Sereno. I don''t have enough pieces to crush it. We need Titania and Lycy warriors."


    "That''s it." What about Calamity? "


    ��If Oranzebull''s plan is activated, isn''t Calamity going to regain its full power? Considering the creature she came from and her abilities as a child, it makes sense to think that way. It''s possible that neither Roman ''sland nor Swendle, not even Crowsell, not even Oranzebull, have thought about it.��


    "Now, that means that a monster you can''t reach will awaken." What are you going to do? "


    Pete Float revealed his anxiety in a bewildered manner. The opposing doom had a disgusting smile on his face, as usual.


    "I struck my hand. You''ve always declared that this guy will have a toothbrushing effect, right? Probably will be as I see it. [M] The law of magic was the opponent. It''s always human emotions and behavior that''s the worst part.��


    Does that apply to us too?


    ��That''s why you''re doing such a stupid and stupid thing, isn''t it?��


    "What do you mean, you don''t have a lid or a body?"


    Two darknesses blooming in a cloudy field laughed to make the flowers blossom.


    Continued

 2370 War starts, its 44 to the truth of the world

    "... that wave is..."


    The black sister went up one step at a time. Mother.


    La Forse replied quietly in a white, light-filled place of meditation. Her cheeks were slightly upbeat, her mouth slightly twisted like a small flower.


    My mother, La Millisier, is losing the power she had before. From that magic power, I was transferring all of it to my daughter, and now I even lost my vitality and suddenly seemed to be 10 years old. At the same time, La Fourse begins to look mature, in contrast.


    Therefore, even if the awakening wave of your son conveys the ground vein, La Millisher does not know much about it.


    Not awakening?


    Yeah, I think I woke up and went back on my own.


    "You think a stupid, just human daughter is giving birth to your son?"


    "It''s nothing funny, Mother."


    La Fourse opened her eyes slowly to dissolve the meditation. At that moment, even La Milicia was awed by the intimidation that was overflowing, and she sat down on the spot and dressed flat.


    When I saw my mother who was faithful to her role, my emotions swayed in the past. Already as head of the Oriumpas Church, La Forse had begun to have a good record.


    "Ah... I''m sorry, white shrine maiden." I was upset and embarrassed, such as to interfere with my meditation. ��


    "I don''t mind, the third place in white." The second and third places are in a position to express their opinions directly to me. If there is movement in the world, it must be told. Especially if you in third place get upset, that''s all. Sometimes it''s necessary to express your emotions in case of an emergency. ��


    "I see, I also feel that this is an unusual situation. Master La Fourse, I wasn''t here when his daughter came, but it wasn''t just her, was it?��


    It is in second place in white that La Millisier sits on the opposite pole. The bloodline is not bad, but I feel like even La Millicia can feel my body when it is shot at by the cold eyes of a heretic child born in one generation from the bloodline that was not very powerful in the Oriumpas church.


    The talent that would have certainly competed for first place in the same era seems to be feeling and understanding the same thing as La Fourse.


    Looking at him quietly, La Fourse smiled happily.


    That''s right, second place. As long as it was just a child''s vessel, I didn''t care as much. If she has a talent that has something to do with your child, and that power is unleashed, it will likely have more impact in the future. ��


    ��Does it concern the survival of the Church of Olympus?��


    "No, I don''t think so. However, it is possible that we will be forced to stand. Whether we leave it to her or absolutely oppose her... we can only be sure that our generation will make the decision.��


    What''s your first thought?


    The second place voice was quiet, but there was silent pressure that if there was an unexpected response, I would always chase the first place down. La Millisher was aware of the second place''s intentions, but La Fourse replied tactfully.


    ��Personally, I want to be friends with her. Together we study, strive for heights, and sometimes compete with each other - I think such a relationship is ideal."


    Is that it?


    "The paranoia that dwells in my bloodline will not allow it. I can''t hold myself down anywhere. When she is fully awakened to her power as a child, I will surely fight her. I don''t know what the outcome will be, but that must be my mission.��


    "Don''t you find that mission annoying?"


    I don''t think so.


    La Fourse said perfectly. Ability and mental stability are on the way. My mother, La Millisher, seemed relieved of the completion of the new white shrine maiden, but the second thought seemed slightly different.


    Lady La Fourse, may I share my thoughts with you?


    Of course, you two.


    "I don''t think I should fight a black shrine maiden with her child."


    La Millicia is furious at the words she can receive as a rebellion.


    "You! That would be tantamount to denying the significance of the Olympus!"


    "Welcome, third place." I served you when you were first, but now I''m better. There''s no saying you''re going to say that. "


    "Go on, you two."


    There was no excitement from my mother, and a cold word came first.


    "Yes, what is the significance of the Olympus Church in the first place?" Instead of relying on the uncertain existence of your son, humans as a human race aspire to self-reliance and self-reliance - the result is first in generation, your bloodline. Isn''t that right? "


    No, it''s not.


    "The existence of Miko is probably more correctly called a mechanism (system)." Depending on the outbreak, we may be able to eliminate the human race itself. Our ancestors who realized this - no, should we say that wisdom was bestowed upon the Sages? Even if I forced many personal support, I aimed for the limitations of the human race. "


    "Second place, where did you--"


    The opportunity for the creation of the Olympus Church has been spoken of from generation to generation through oral tradition. From the mother of La Milicia to La Milicia. And La Milicia hasn''t spoken to La Forse yet. Not all of them can be spoken of, but many follow with restraint and awe by strength.


    And yet, it seemed like the second place had noticed. I thought he was a heretic, but La Millisher didn''t realize it was so. La Forse stared at him quietly, without surprise, and the second one continued as if he were stunned by La Millisher.


    "Humans should be rulers. It is not about dictatorship, but as a race that has developed a mental structure, I am sure that we should guide the still immature race. We should use what we have available to us for that purpose, but we should work with those we need to work with. Nature and spirits deserve to be forgiven, but they are no different from your children."


    "In other words, do you think you should cooperate with your sister?"


    "If you''re starting to get out of the system, you''re definitely not our enemy. Don''t you think it''s okay to consider that? No, it''s more likely that we''ll find a new destination.��


    The second place probably pointed out the stagnation and blockage of the Olympus. La Millisher also felt uncomfortable at a young age. I filled it with my sense of mission and generations of delusions, but many people have disappeared because of it. Even the good guys.


    The second opinion even seemed to La Millisher to be a mild one. Known for his ruthlessness, this man was thinking about something innovative. No, it''s probably because he''s a heretic who hasn''t been stained by Olympus'' way of thinking. Or maybe he came up here to express his opinion from the beginning.


    In response to the second-place opinion, La Fourse often fell silent. The tense air fills the room during meditation. Eventually, La Fourse opened her mouth slowly.


    Continued

 2371 The opening of the war, the truth of the world for 45 to 60 years

    Second place.


    Yes.


    "I received your opinion." On top of that, we need to settle this. Otherwise, there will be no place for our paranoia. "


    "For that, you''re going to be sacrificed?" Do you think you can exercise that power at all costs? ��


    For the first time, the expression on the second place swayed. Oh, La Millisher figured out if this guy likes his daughter. Is it because I am my mother, or because I have experienced something like imitation of love? La Forse didn''t notice that much, and seemed a little puzzled and troubled by a second-place attitude that was different from her usual.


    ��If it''s a mission, it can happen.��


    But!


    "At that time, you are the new first, second." It would be a good opportunity to explore other possibilities than our lineage. ��


    "... that''s..."


    "Above all, I want to fight with my sister." Whether it''s your son, the Orion Pass, or the continent, I''d like to try fighting her. My first and last self. No matter what happens, as long as I am first, I will ask you to listen. Is that okay? "


    The second was silent on the words. La Forse expects an inevitable battle. If it is the customer''s wish, then the time will come no matter what. The second place dropped without strength. La Millisher had never seen him so defenseless.


    Knowing that the second had no more words, La Fourse began to meditate again. Neither I, nor Alpha Reese, were able to complete it. Dreaming of the coming of a battle that should be called a honeymoon, La Fourse went even deeper in meditation.


    Whisper, how''s it going inside Roman''s Land Castle?


    "Not bad. It would have been nice if the First Prince Augusto and King''s brother Dniffest had taken many troops out of the castle, starting with Master Crouzel." We''ve lost our elite, but we''ve got plenty of room for supplies and supplies. Also, because of the hard work of the mercenaries such as Jaeger, the morale of the soldiers is also high. "


    "That''s right, it''s as planned so far." I wonder if I can keep looking for them. "


    "Even the two gates are possible, but the normal wild birds cannot withstand any further altitude and cold." Soon, more than three gates of Roman''s Land will be a completely enclosed space. I won''t be able to get in touch with Alphilees until spring. "


    Whisper in the form of a bird declares. Muse communicated with Alphilees via Whisper, distancing herself from the Confederate forces, which were gradually losing their niches, and continuing to support the Northern Commercial Union and the rear, starting with Tarlam.


    That said, Muse thought that she should respond to the fact that she was on the face of the earth, and that she had information about the end of wars that had broken out in various parts of the continent at the same time. He thought he would finally be able to take over when this war ended.


    Muse is an ambitious woman. As early as Alphilees realized that the most useful means was information, he had already built a larger organization than Dryan''s "King''s Ears" and Rayfan''s "Blue Wing". By comparing this information network with that of Armas, we succeeded in building an information network with a speed and range almost equal to that of Arnelia.


    Therefore, we have an approximate picture of the situation and can match the details with the Whisper.


    "As requested by Lord Muse, the Commander sends from you, and the gestures from Almas and the guilds are sent to capture the forces and rebellion of the various regions with the least amount of force." Not all of them, but by the time this hustle and bustle is over, many nations will be grateful to you. She''s such a greedy woman. "


    "What do you mean, war is an opportunity." Sell gratitude to many countries and take profits. My country will not be depleted, but you will make your acquaintances in the towns of the surviving country and spread your forces. There''s nothing strange about it. Politics. Politics. "


    "This is the first time a politician has tried to bring an arms dealer into politics, Your Highness." Most politicians dislike Almas as an object. "


    "That''s Arnelia''s brainwashing too." Arnelia doesn''t want to be a threat to her sphere of influence. ��


    Whisper likes the way Muse says it. When I was a maiden in love with Aldrith, she was certainly just a little girl without any age. Thanks to his education, she tries to accurately grasp the true nature of things, not being bound by a ready-made concept because she was innocent.


    Arnelia has good governance. That''s why Muse sees things fairly without even being influenced by them, even though some might try to use their influence. The only one who would be influenced by the selfishness of jealousy would be Alpha Reese, but she also gained the intelligence to help and exploit beyond that.


    However, it was also because of Alfilise''s bright and cheerful personality. With a little more evil in his heart, Muse would have tried to crush him thoroughly.


    As a result, Whisper changed its policy as well. Their relationship, including that of Rayfan, has opened up new possibilities. However, I am concerned that only the elderly cannot accept the possibility. After all, there are some things that you can tell by directly going out into the world, and face to face with people. Yes, Whisper was beginning to feel it.


    That''s why I don''t think Almas''s policy or my thoughts will change. Before such a whisper, Muse placed a glass and poured wine. The act was strange, and Whisper tilted his neck.


    ��Why do you pour alcohol? I can''t drink it with this body."


    "It''s a mood problem. Going this far means you want to raise a toast. You''re a good ally."


    "We haven''t got a plan yet."


    ��I know. But that doesn''t mean the relationship you''ve built up so far breaks down all of a sudden. My help is essential if King Dryan is to advance to our side. His reign will be in a decade or so. Until then, it''s unlikely that the relationship will get worse.


    Even Alpha Reese is a child of her own self-interest. If we offer appropriate usury, we will definitely try to respond to it. Even if you can''t read it as a human, you''re still a mercenary. In that sense, it''s easy to handle.


    If it''s any trouble, Rayfan. Krums will continue to grow. Even though the organization and national strength are still immature, they may be comparable to us from now on. At that time, there is a possibility to compete for domination. "


    Muse imagines the future a dozen years from now. Of course, the possibility is assumed as a whisper.


    ��A dozen years from now, it will be the future that can happen in reality. Her talent is comparable to Her Highness''s."


    ��In the sense of future-proofing, it''s more promising than I am. A dozen years later, I''m old and she''s in full bloom. That''s why we need to make an overwhelming difference by then. Don''t let my country be swallowed up by Rayfan. I think it''s going to happen unless this continent collapses.��


    "Unless the continent collapses..."


    Whisper could neither affirm nor deny the words. The old man and himself predict what is happening on this continent and what will happen. No, I can say I''m almost certain. That''s why we''ve been preparing for a long time, choosing to be an arms dealer and intervening to the end of the continent. I don''t think the policy was wrong, but it was becoming somewhat illegible.


    How should I behave in the future? Whisper was also shaking.


    Continued

 2372 War starts, its 46 to the consumable war ① ~

    "What do you think, Whisper?"


    How about that?


    "Every creature thinks that the state of struggle is natural, right? That''s why we interpreted it as a harmonious war to control the fight so that it would not be excessive. I wonder if Almus is in a controlled situation right now?"


    As far as the supply of weapons is concerned, we''re in control... or oversupply.


    "Oversupply?"


    Yeah.


    In Whisper''s words, Muse had a strange look on her face.


    ��We sold out nearly three times the amount we expected. Of course, I was always prepared, but this time, I heard that there were many good paying lords, and they bought all the spare weapons and clothes. Thanks to this, we are busy not only with weapons production workshops everywhere, but also with the spinning industry.��


    ... you leave retail to your subordinates, don''t you? Didn''t you think each one was strange? "


    "Because the Allied forces are wealthy." I don''t think it''s surprising that you buy more because Arnelia is funded and Muse is cautious. The local judgement was the same. ��


    Where are the extra materials stockpiled?


    It''s the Northern Business Federation.


    Was it stockpiled there from the beginning?


    "I''m sure you do. You know I haven''t been through Tarlam since the war began, right?"


    Well, how much food do you buy?


    ... you did exactly what I expected.


    Whether she realized Muse''s intentions or not, Whisper''s answer gradually turned anxious. The imbalance between arms and food purchases. If you want to starve Roman''s Land, you should buy more food.


    Muse quickly hid the Whisper and contacted the men outside the room.


    Can I help you?


    Hah! How did it go?


    ��Can you find out how many people are coming in and out of Taram? If you tell the guild that manages your accommodations, you''ll be able to figure out roughly how much you''re in and out. I''m sure the people who are camping outside without going into Taram are roughly in control."


    Anything else?


    "Arnelia should be checking the number of people on the small street." Contact them to see how many people are passing through. ��


    Immediately!


    At the behest of Muse, the soldiers ran, but it was evening. The results of the investigation will be available as soon as tomorrow morning.


    Until then, I don''t think two people with this romantic feelings will be able to sleep deeply tonight.


    ... I wonder if it''s a doll.


    "Oh, you''re going to be cooperative without trying." I don''t know. "


    If my guess is right, a barren drain is waiting for me.


    "Is it not physically, but mentally, to scrape? Think terrible things."


    "You''re dealing with a monster more than I imagined." I wonder if Oranzebul knew about it and brought it into his company? "


    "I don''t know, I don''t know his mind." Originally, it was neglected by the sensitivity of other people''s minds. "


    That''s very generous of you, isn''t it?


    "It''s a difference in experience."


    When she realized that Whisper had joked to calm the scene, Muse laughed, but it wasn''t soothing.


    "... that''s weird."


    Defending the two gates, Alpha Reese had noticed strange movements of the Confederate forces over the past few days.


    The enemy''s attacks were sporadic, as expected. However, the frequency is gradually increasing. The attack came, but I couldn''t feel the domination. Even though I definitely don''t feel the desire to attack you, the pressure and momentum are fully conveyed.


    At one point, it would have been good to have twice a day. The Allied offensive was about to be repeated every two minutes. If we keep repeating this, the enemy''s wear and tear won''t be stupid, so what''s going on?


    Alpha Reese was looking toward an enclave where it was blizzardly invisible.


    Lisa, what''s the status of the Allied forces?


    "Unless the snowstorm stops, it''s impossible to sense. I think I showed my" Area ", but it was an avenger who mimicked the shape of the snow. This blizzard won''t reach us.��


    I can''t get in touch with Dryan either.


    "Dryan wanted to secure a route from the flanks - in fact, he wanted to secure a route to contact us, and that attempt was actually succeeding, but the icy flanks of this blizzard seem to be extremely dangerous even with the Beastman''s flying squadron." I wondered if it would be difficult for a beastman to pierce the frozen steep slopes and the fierce snowstorms that made it impossible for even dragons and tempura horses to fly. "


    How do you see this situation?


    "Even if you don''t ask me for my opinion, it''s definitely a silence doll first. I''m sure you''re thinking about it.��


    Lisa said in a slippery voice what was hard to say. The good thing about Lisa is that she can talk on an equal footing, both good and bad. There is no hesitation, and the possibility can be considered calmly. Alphilees has a lot of ideas in her head, but it''s helpful to put Lisa in front of her, because she can be more specific and tidy.


    Continued

 2373 War starts, and its 47 to 48 consumable battles (2) ~

    Lisa continued calmly, wondering if she knew of Alphilees'' intentions.


    ��However, that number may not be unusual. In the last few days, few enemy weapons have been left, and their dead bodies have barely increased. If you are a Silence doll, if you stop the activity, it will collapse and become a remnant, but it will only disperse in this blizzard. Therefore, we estimate the number of players based on the number of weapons left behind."


    ��How long have you been here for the last five days?��


    "Approximately 20,000 people were defeated." Even if it''s only an estimate, it''s not a sufficient number of threats? "


    20,000?


    Alpha Reese murmured to keep her emotions out, but Lisa would have known of the upset.


    There are things that Alpha Reese doesn''t understand or can''t imagine. In this fight, the number of silence gestures was completely unimaginable. I knew there would still be Silence''s gestures from one incident in Taram, but I had no idea how many of them there were.


    According to information obtained from a certain muscle before the war, about 200 small village residents disappeared suddenly. He concluded that the reason for this was that Alphilees was a village where silence puppets lived, but there was no hard evidence. However, the village had traded with other villages as well, but it was also off the street, and I had no idea who built it for what purpose and when.


    In a limited amount of time, it was found that villages meeting such conditions dotted at least 30 countries, and it was possible that if a country did not have the habit of creating a family register in the first place, or if the statistics themselves were a good addition or subtraction, it would be completely useless information.


    If a silence doll exists in tens of thousands of units or more. There was a possibility that supplies such as weapons would be scarce before food. There are limits to the arrows that can be struck from above the castle walls and to the attacks with the Catapults.


    It''s a drainage battle, isn''t it? I don''t feel well.


    ��Isn''t that what was expected?��


    "No, that''s not what I meant. Suppose there were more than 50,000 dolls in the army. Then what am I supposed to do, use them as shields and pile up dirt bags all the way to these walls? If you''re a soldier who can die anyway, I will."


    ... I see, there''s no possibility of falling in one day, is there?


    ��But I won''t. Why is that? Because Shane Sereno is looking for us. I''m laughing when I see you desperately firing your weapon at the doll. For now, it''s not coming from the top of her palm."


    However, Alpha Reese''s face could not see the colour of the dust that seemed to be regretting. Lisa was dumbfounded to throw the sensors at the blizzard again, but sporadically the confederate troops were deploying in the area.


    ��You''re going to sprinkle a hot cup of tea on your palm, aren''t you?��


    "Of course. The crossbows and catapults here will last for about 10 days anyway." Let me know if half of them are unusable or if their trenches are two days away. "


    Will you dig the underground tunnel?


    "There''s no doubt about it. If this is a solid wall, the rule is to break it down from the ground." I think the same thing, and there''s no reason not to try. ��


    So, what are the measures?


    "Give me your ear."


    When Alfilise hit Lisa in the ear, Lisa''s mouth bent to the letter. I was shocked by that way of thinking.


    ... and instigating such enemies.


    It would be easier if you were too angry and angry to die.


    "Some people are really going to die of anger. At the very least, the damage will be enormous.��


    "I think the essence of silence is longing for humans and rage. Then the more you instigate, the less calm you will be. That''s what I''m trying to do, but if you can break the plan, I''d like to tell you to break it."


    Well, I''m sure you can taste the light despair.


    My colleagues who heard of Alphilees'' plan and the soldiers of Roman''s Land were astonished at first. And since we''ve moved on to concrete action, I even feel sorry for the other person.


    Even if this is a puppet opponent, Lisa can''t forbid sympathy. If Schoenseleno''s plan is to manipulate the characters on the stage, then Alphi Leith''s plan is to destroy the entire force like a child.


    Lord Trevi, how''s the tunnel going?


    Yeah, we''ll be behind enemy gates in a few days.


    "Yes, yes, but Lord Masandras."


    ��There will be a limit to delaying the construction - we made about seven days, but Shane Sereno will suspect us any longer. Well, I have no choice but to do it."


    Dryan, Trevi, and Masandrus, who were building an underground tunnel to break through the two gates, had a slightly strange expression on their faces as the tunnel was about to be completed.


    I bought time by deliberately crumbling, delaying the unloading of excavated soil, and damaging tools, but I don''t think I can mislead you anymore. Ideally, the action would hit the base of the enemy gate and make it a moat, but the reality was not so sweet, and Trevi''s superiority allowed him to walk straight under the gate.


    Continued

 2374 The beginning of the war, that 48 ~ consumable war ③ ~

    Sir Trevi, the digging is going well.


    Yeah, we''ll be behind enemy gates in a few days.


    "Yes, yes, but Lord Masandras."


    ��I told you at the beginning that there is a limit to delaying the construction, I made about seven days, but I suspect Shane Sereno is going to do more than that. Well, I have no choice but to do it."


    Dryan, Trevi, and Masandrus, who were building an underground tunnel to break through the two gates, had a slightly strange expression on their faces when they heard that the tunnel was about to be completed.


    I bought time by deliberately crumbling, delaying the unloading of excavated soil, and damaging tools, but I don''t think I can mislead you anymore. Ideally, the action would hit the base of the enemy gate and make it a moat, but the reality is not so sweet, and Trevi''s superiority allowed him to walk straight under the gate.


    ��No, I''m sorry, but their building skills weren''t as good as I expected.��


    "As for the direction of digging, Shane Sereno also checked one by one. He seemed to know a lot about architecture and civil engineering, and he wouldn''t have been able to deceive me.��


    "I had no choice but to expect the opponent''s command ability." Did you get in touch with King Dryan and his opponent, Jaeger? "


    Dryan was no longer surprised by Masandras'' sharp point. From the tactical eye to the mastery of the human heart, he still has the ability to say that such a masterpiece was still in human society.


    When Dryan noticed it, he began to express his unabashed opinion, and Masandras responded to it.


    "No, that''s impossible." The winged Beastman''s troops managed to secure a route that could not be climbed, but it was also damaged by the snow and cold. Especially in this blizzard, my wings are frozen and I can''t jump. "


    "When it gets so cold, it''s still Tenma." Flying dragons can''t fly if it''s too cold, but Tenma is originally native to Rockhire Snowfield. At any rate, the cold far outweighs the climate here. Given the circumstances, Romanesse Land probably hired the Friederinde Tenma Knights. ��


    "Is that so?" It''s just a gateway to military depression. "


    Trevi was impressed, and Dryan and Masandrus sighed. Trevi was impatient with their sighs.


    "What, what is it?" Did you say something strange? ��


    "You know... how do you get rid of your grievances by preventing the last rampage so badly that it''s a tragic battle?"


    "I cannot deny the warmth of a woman. But the army that wants it only has a problem with discipline from the start, and it is an operation that presupposes collapse. I don''t care if you say yes."


    ��You seem to be talking to me. The Friedelinde Tenjin Knights have done this together, and they are worthy of respect and recognition as mercenaries. But it''s different what Roman''s Land is going to do. The more we hunt down Roman''s Land, the worse it will be. If that happens, it''s easy to imagine what will happen. Not to mention, it''s supposed to be a group of mercenaries with a lot of women working with Jaeger. Aren''t you worried?"


    Trevi''s statement sounded somewhat excusable, but it was true. That''s exactly what Alpha Reese was worried about, but he said he was prepared to do something about it.


    However, hardly anyone on this continent has experienced a truly tragic battle. I don''t know any battles that would destroy either one of them and never recover, as they say during the war. It''s the same thing with Dryan and Masandras.


    What is the spirituality and cruelty of a cornered human being like? I hope to end this battle before I know it.


    "Of course I''m worried. That''s why it would be best if you retreated as soon as the mine was completed."


    Will that maiden leave?


    "I don''t think there''s anything wrong with retreating... but I feel like I''m a little nervous outside."


    When Dryan noticed the noise outside the tent, he walked out with a big strand. At the same time, the message came running with a white breath.


    Congratulations!


    "You''re in a hurry. What?"


    That''s it, the gates of the two gates are... fully opened!


    Dryan is suspicious of my message. It was the same for Masandras and Trevi who came back later.


    "... all three of them?"


    According to the report, all three are fully open.


    What about the enemy shadows? Is there a line outside?


    ��The blizzard doesn''t make it to the top of the gate, but there''s no sign of the enemy.��


    Where''s Lord Shane Sereno?


    ��We are preparing for a total offensive as an opportunity, even though we are half-hearted.��


    "I see... Okay, I''ll encourage you to do the same."


    Dryan returned to the tent once to prepare. At the same time, Trevi and Masandrus returned and questioned Dryan strangely.


    Continued

 2375 Beginning of the war, its 49-45 consumable battles ④ ~

    What are you going to do with that girl mercenary?


    "I don''t know. I haven''t had a meeting so far, and I really haven''t been able to get in touch with you." But you might know what you''re thinking. "


    What''s the idea?


    "She is good at poking surprises. I wonder if Lord Trevy has any real feelings?"


    Oh, I see.


    Trevi remembered when he lost the battle. I''ve never been so angry, but I''m impressed that I''ve done the most effective thing at the same time.


    ��You might be very good at pissing people off.��


    ��That''s right, I mean, this is inciting Shane Sereno. Then maybe it''s our job to help.��


    "Stirring... this is funny."


    Masandras replied funny, but at the same time strange.


    But will that sober Schoenseleno ride it?


    "Actually, that lady may not be so calm."


    Really? I''ve never seen anything other than a smile change my expression.


    "The more I disguise my iron skin, the more passion lies beneath it." Well, I guess we''ll have to drag it out before it goes live. It''s not funny that Alphilees might do it well, but he''s just looking at it with his fingers on. "


    "Oh, I know that. The more you don''t change your complexion, the more you want to make them angry."


    Dryan and Masandras looked at each other in response to Trevi''s outspoken comments. Trevi frowned and looked troubled.


    "What? Did you say something weird again, me?"


    Major... you may not know how it feels, but you look like a child.


    "Huh? I''m old enough, I''m old enough!"


    "No, that''s probably why it''s good. In order to keep Schoenseleno from reading through it, it might be important to have an unconventional mindset and spirituality like Trevi''s. So, do you look at waste like a child?"


    Do you want to knead the waste?


    Unsure of Masandrus'' intentions, Dryan twists his neck. Masandras raised his fingers in joy.


    "If it''s a total attack, they''ll tell us to join them." But I don''t want to be an honest participant in this kind of battle. Looking at the recent offensive here, it is clear that most of them are not humans. It''s possible that our troops are in the wrong, so- "


    So?


    "Let''s say I''m going to sniff my nose, fart, roll down the ground, pull into a tent, throw down a weapon, and abandon my military service." Behave in a way that is unlikely to be normal. If you do, the doll will not follow you. Weird people in our army can roast two birds with one stone. How about that? "


    Trevi and Dryan looked at each other this time without a clap. With a big smile, they headed under Shane Sereno as if they had decided.


    How are you doing, Shane Sereno?


    ... I''m thinking about it right now.


    Shane Sereno came in front of the two gates after receiving a report from the soldiers. I had a powerful escort on my side, but if I was attacked with a total attack, I would be in danger of being hit by a boulder.


    I took such a risk not only because the two gates were quiet as if they were dead, but also because I was reported to have opened the robust three-tier gate without any warning. This cold and the indefinite puppet attack gradually exhaust the opponent and steal their will to fight. That was Shane Sereno''s plan.


    The offensive is going well. We''ve already lost over 20,000, but we still have over 200,000 Puppeteers. If we gather from all over the continent, we will gather more. It was clear that the enemy''s defensive weapons were deteriorating in this cold, and we knew that their defenses were slowly falling apart. According to Schoenseleno''s calculations, there are only seven days left to get to the gate. It was said that the gate could be broken in three days. Before that, I was thinking about the possibility of being able to go out behind the opponent because the underground tunnel would be completed.


    Humans are incapable of taking complete control of the troops led by Dryan. You can craft as many human dolls of the same structure as you can, but you can''t craft an imitation of a Beastman as yet. Also, despite the foolishness of being left alone, it was difficult to add wise people and controlled armies, and those people were secretly embraced by generals like Masandras as a force. Shane Sereno was impressed that the old general was hiding.


    There have been some changes in plans, but things have generally been going well so far. All of a sudden, things went better than expected. It wasn''t in any tactical book, like opening the gate without surrendering before falling. Even if the opponent noticed the mine, there was still a fight left. At this interval, there was no news, and I couldn''t believe that I would imitate the two gates as if I were abandoning them. That''s why Shane Sereno came directly to check with his own eyes.


    The report is true, but no matter how many times I think about it, I don''t know what Alpha Reese meant to do to Shane Sereno. That''s true. Even though it''s made up of the finest quality for me, it''s a doll. I know that I can learn new things, but I am vulnerable to unexpected things.


    ... I wonder if this is the feeling of regret.


    ��How''s it going?


    "It''s nothing." It''s more about what to do. Even if you know it''s a trap, you''ll have to go. "


    Shane Sereno glared at the open gate with a bitter expression. The width is about 5 people. It is difficult to get in at once, and there is no doubt that there is a trap, but what kind of thing is there? Although the Puppet soldier is a consumable, it is also difficult to give it to me.


    Continued

 2376 War starts, and its 50-50 consumable battles (5) -

    Many of those who have yet to join their ranks have not been replaced by dolls. But Shane Sereno understood that there was no one to stand out from, just an easy ally. The numbers are powerful, but they don''t necessarily break the tide. In this situation, there is no dominant ally offering to break through that apparently suspicious gate on their own.


    With a small tongue, Shane Sereno was prepared to use a trump card.


    "Trunkel"


    Response


    Shane Sereno called out to one of the guards behind him. A short-haired, muscular swordsman who would not say a word if he did not need it, stepped forward. It seems that the warrior man understood his role when he was called.


    You know that, right?


    If there is a trap, it will eat through the trap, right?


    "You''re one of the four battle fighters." I don''t want to use it because of this, but I can''t help it because there is no one I can rely on. I''ll keep 5000 Puppeteers. Let''s see you make a breakthrough. "


    "--There is no reason for us to listen to such an order." But you are the Commander. We have been given the task of following your orders. So I will obey and fulfill my commands. "


    The swordsman, who was called Trunkel, appeared to be dissatisfied and spawned without disdain or hesitation. An individual for battle, almost emotionless. Usually ordered to protect Commander Shaun Sereno, he should have sword-style combat power, but that sword is rarely wielded. I''ve only seen that fight a few times before, but at least I''m strong enough not to have a problem with Almas''s assassin, and I''ve been given the ability to command if I want to.


    It''s a little bit different from the other two, and it''s this trunkel that''s right for command. Shane Sereno was bored for some reason when he quietly looked at the two people who dropped off the trunkel without any emotions or words.


    "Hmm, I wonder if it''s poisoned by humans." Compared to the nervousness of interacting with Dryan, being able to understand the human mind better than any other doll is boring. I wonder what he''s thinking behind the gate. "


    Shane Sereno remembers the expression of a black-haired swordswoman who bothered herself without such a surprise. But no matter what I think, I can only imagine that she has an unstoppable look on her face. I was suddenly worried that I would be able to read her psychology and maneuver.


    "(Silly, given the highest level of wisdom and thinking ability compared to humans, I can''t take it like a human. I have become more than a human being. Self-learning and proven intelligent and superior to the approximate person in the Wise Men''s Association. The economy, the administration, the military are all my thoughts. The lords of the convergence army have already done me good, and the opponents have been dealt with secretly. I am better than humans. He''s good enough to be replaced by a human. I can''t beat that little girl - but what should I do from there?)"


    She couldn''t help but wonder that Shane Sereno''s sudden doubts had vanished like smoke with the drums of marching.


    An army with a whole body. They move forward in five rows, unhindered. Trunkel stood at the head, equipped with a great sword, a great shield, and a simple breastplate and helmet. I don''t want to lower the tetrahedron because I won''t be able to secure my vision. Besides, in this blizzard and cold, your whole body armor will freeze, and if you do not, it may stick to your skin and you may never take it off again. It is no different from a doll composed almost of the same material as a human being.


    We can''t use heavy infantry because we have a trap. Trunkel looked ahead with caution.


    "What are you thinking, man?" Well, no matter what I prepared, there''s nothing I can''t break through. "


    Trunkel spent the first days of his life as an escort to Shane Sereno. It was built for this purpose, and when it came into operation, it had the means to fight, the tactics, and the ability to command. I went through battles under Schoenseleno, and I went to war on a small scale. I also understood the difference between what I knew and what I actually tried. Don''t be alarmed, I''m sure they''ll break any trap they''ve laid.


    It''s not a circle, it''s a firm self that comes from the rules of thumb. I saw and learned what kind of weapon the enemy will use on this battlefield. That''s why he doesn''t understand. That it is not a prediction, but only a rule of thumb.


    Continued

 2377 War commenced, 51 to Consumable War ⑥ ~

    "What...?"


    Trunkel saw the blizzard that weakened as soon as he passed through the gate, and Alfilise, who was standing a little higher. She was a female swordsman who pierced her sword into the ice and mocked at me with a majestic stance.


    When I saw that figure, it was an unrecognizable emotion that sprang up in Trunkel''s heart. He didn''t know that the name of the emotion was anger.


    "That person...!"


    Trunkel pulled out his sword and gave orders as he ran.


    "Charge all armies! That arrogant human head captured...?"


    But at the same time, the voice of the trunkel disappeared to the bottom of the crumbling ground. Before he could make ten steps, the leading Trunkel and his soldiers fell into a pitfall.


    Deep enough pitfalls hidden by snow. The trunkel, which had fallen into a depression of ten times its back length, landed in the black water that had accumulated at the bottom. It was shallow enough to be knee-deep, but if it hadn''t been for the snow, the impact of the fall would have prevented it from moving. I was thinking of drowning or skewering, but it wasn''t either.


    One puppet soldier came down from the sky, and the flanks were filled with blasting. I thought of myself as a doll named Silence, and what a nightmare scene. And when she realized that the wet water was oil, Trunkel had feelings she could not even remember. Yes, the emotion of fear.


    Then, as I sewed among the soldiers, a gleaming gemstone fell, and when I realized that it was an indelible spark of magic, I accidentally uttered a serious rumor as silence.


    "Shit."


    At that moment, a big explosion broke out. Neither did Trunkel know that the oil was volatile and explosive, called burning water, and not just burning. Further side holes were created in the pitfalls that exploded with the blasting of the surrounding area.


    As a measure against the opponent''s underground tunnel, there is a usual means of creating side ditches to fill water and make it a waterfall. Alpha Reese created this vertical hole in case the enemy''s underground tunnel was completed at an unexpected speed, but the underground tunnel could only be flooded and defeated by regular soldiers and engineers, not enemy generals. Then I switched the longitudinal to another trap in the hope that even bigger ones would take me.


    The trap turned out to be an unexpectedly powerful blow, attacking the Confederate army. The pit escaped the explosion to the side of the enemy tunnel, and then reached the underground tunnel that had been opened. Trevi''s calculations were true, but nothing was done, and he dug it from the Romansland side, so the underground tunnel was actually open in a few hours. Then, as the flame escaped from the underground tunnel, the blast that was about to be installed in the underground tunnel caught fire even further.


    If the underground tunnel hadn''t been effective, Shane Sereno and the Allied forces would have calculated the cost of blowing up two gates on each plateau. It was a bad idea to bring the blast because the solution was about to come.


    The shock, which surpassed Alphilees'' imagination, and the great explosion broke the foundations of the two gates. The two gates slowly began to lean toward the convergent army, crushing the puppet soldier who was unfolding in front of the gate, as if he was crying.


    When the puppet soldiers, who boasted of unbridled leadership, realized that they would be caught in the collapse of a huge gate like the heavens were falling, they were stuck on their right and exposed to an ugly state. Seeing that, Shane Sereno raged, folding the fan he always had to remember his grace and calmness, and slamming it into the snow.


    Alphilees!


    Commander, I watched Shane Sereno rage, and the two remaining battle dolls looked at each other. I know that it is an unusual situation for them to have unnecessary thoughts and feelings.


    That said, they did not voluntarily do anything, but merely obeyed the orders given for the purpose, so they only saw their faces for a few moments, and turned their gaze back to their emotionlessness towards the underlying dolls.


    It wasn''t just the Allied forces that were surprised. The Romansland side was in turmoil even more than I had ever imagined. I was already going to destroy the two gates, so even if they collapsed, I couldn''t hide the shock and upset in the sight more than I imagined.


    ... Was it a huge trap so far?


    "No, that wasn''t it." It was planned to push back the enemy to some extent and then lower the inner gate of the two gates again. "


    "There were still people at the gate, right?" You must have gotten caught up in this. "


    "That''s true, but what are we going to do about this misery...?"


    At that time, something unbelievable jumped into the eyes of the vague Roman''s Land soldiers. A human jumped out of a pitfall that was supposed to have exploded. Nearly ten necks danced through the air until they realized that they were holding a great sword and a great shield and understood that they were enemies.


    Continued

 2378 War starts, its 52 to 7 consumable battles

    Rosetta was the first to shout at a dazed Roman''s Land soldier.


    "What the hell are you doing?!" It''s an enemy attack! "


    "Hah!?"


    Three more heads dance through the air before soldiers pull out their swords and hold their shields. And the soldiers'' arms, their heads, and their legs were cut off. Fortunately, the densely populated trunkel just knocked down the soldiers, screaming and screaming at them in the weakened blizzard, and the red flowers blooming.


    "Son of a bitch!"


    "Calm down."


    Explorer Auri stops Rosetta as she jumps out. Behind them, Fenna and Shishiku raised their hands and formed a lineup of Explorers and Elves.


    A sober auri whispered to Rosetta, angry and blushing.


    "If it''s a turbulent war, I''ll think about it." He stormed into a platoon that dealt with one of the bursting crossbow classes. If his head flies, there will be no one left to shield him. "


    Did you kill that platoon?!


    "That''s right, they''re unlucky. If we go rescue them, more people will die. Fortunately, he is the only enemy. Without an ally to serve as a shield, it would be nothing more than a shield. Do you think you can escape this many Explorers and Elves?��


    Auri was right, the platoon was almost wiped out. The soldiers died in order from those who bravely tried to face them. Conversely, out of some people who ran away to scatter the spider child, whoever they killed, Trunkel''s gaze swam and his legs stopped for a moment.


    Don''t let the Elves or Explorers miss that spot.


    Shoot me!


    Shoot!


    Nearly 100 bowmasters shot arrows at the same time. A more powerful and accurate arrow strikes the Trunkel than a bursting crossbow. In response to an attack that should be said to be a spearhead, even the trunkel defended itself with a large shield.


    With Jaeger''s archery bow in front of a shield that can''t shoot out, the archer''s masters immediately developed countermeasures without anyone saying anything. I broke up with an archer who nailed it with a quick shot and an archer who shot even stronger arrows reinforced by sorcery, and nailed the trunkel to the spot.


    Even so, the trunkel''s shield could not be shot through, and it was advancing tirelessly while hiding behind a large shield. There, Fenna gave Auri a bespoke arrow.


    Use it, Auri.


    "... I don''t really like human wisdom. It''s a truly restful move in the Explorer.��


    "I haven''t heard your taste. It''s an order, Auri. You do it.��


    Fenna could have done it herself, but Auri could have led the gesture if something happened to her or if she split up. At that time, it would be a problem if the cooperation broke down. Auri really hated humans like a Seeker, so she wanted to take this opportunity to do something about it.


    Auri looked silent for a moment, but when he received an arrow that collapsed from Fenna''s hand, he used golden sorcery to reinforce it and released it in a straight line towards the trunk.


    An arrow that intentionally loosens the target and increases its power the moment it hits it. Therefore, even though the orbit is prone to blur, and it should be difficult to shoot straight in this blizzard, Auri''s arrows were stunningly released in a straight line as if to shake through hesitation.


    And as soon as I pierced through the trunkel''s shield, a small explosion blew up the left arm holding the trunkel''s shield.


    Auri thinks. An arrow is a weapon that takes the life of an opponent, but you can also kill them without making them suffer by honing their skills. When the elderly Explorer shot at the bird, he saw the fallen bird in a stuck position in the tree, and it only looked as if he was asleep. I still remember the child who was moved by the technology. That''s why Ollie doesn''t deny what Jaeger developed, but is ashamed of her lack of confidence in her skills.


    "Still immature."


    Take it down!


    Some shooters shoot their arrows faster than the shooters. But Trunkel didn''t miss the momentary disruption. I forced my body against the impact, and even though I was pierced by an arrow, I moved forward to hide it in a hurry.


    Then he turned his left arm, which was supposed to have blown away, towards the archers. Fenna and Auri reacted quickly, and Fenna defeated the deer.


    All hands, defend!


    Fenna, Auri, and the fast responders threw out their arrows and developed defensive magic, but the ones who had just thrown the arrows were knocked down by the bullets that jumped out of the wound on Trunkel''s left arm.


    I was able to react because of my combat experience and knowledge of the ruins at the time of the Ukko Crusade, but from my left arm, something faster than an arrow was emitted with a low vibration sound.


    Fenna exclaims as she sees a plant-like thing growing from the wound of her fallen companion.


    Is this a parasite?


    "Are you launching plant seeds!?"


    Trunkel rolled over to watch the Elves and Explorers unfold defensive magic as they rushed into a potentially fatal attack. We''re not running, we''re headed for Alphileys.


    Fenna, who was pale, rushed out and aimed at the trunkel with an arrow.


    Continued

 2379 War starts, and its 53 to 54 consumable battles (8) -

    Fenna''s arrow pierced Trunkel''s right wrist. Trunkel unexpectedly took down the Great Sword and was relieved. Trunkel devoured his right arm, and there was a sword beneath it.


    "Son of a bitch, why don''t you hide that you''re not human!"


    Rosetta dodged the great sword she had thrown at her and the trunkel attacked from above. When I held down Alpha Reese, who was trying to move slowly, I noticed for the first time that the sword in his right arm was piercing Alpha Reese''s heart.


    Yes, Alpha Reese was moving slowly. But I hadn''t thought about it until I realized that it was too slow. Of course, I don''t think of it as a finely crafted and manipulated ice statue, etc.


    As soon as I poked my sword, the ice statue turned into an ice spear and pierced through the trunkel. Even though she was skewered, Lana, who appeared wet from the shadow of the ice statue as she tried to escape from it, made a cruel pronouncement while suppressing the trunkel with dark magic.


    "Fostina, finish the game"


    Success or defeat!


    Trunkel''s neck was struck by Fostina, a female heroine who didn''t slow down at all in the snow. Fenna throws an arrow at the dancing neck of the universe, and surely stabs the end.


    The trunkel''s neck, which fell to the ground, sulked into an angry expression, then returned to the dust with an unstoppable laugh. Even the snowy ground that was destined to melt eventually remained, leaving behind a disgusting laugh.


    This time, confirming that the enemy was dead, Jaeger''s people and Roman''s Land soldiers breathed a sigh of relief.


    ��What a obsession. I can''t believe you survived that explosion and did this much damage.��


    How many more of these are there?


    If there are 100 of them, I want you to stop.


    I wonder if there are three of them.


    The real Alphilees appeared and explained. Even in the conference hall, Shane Sereno''s bodyguard assumed that there were probably three individuals of this strength, taking into account those with the best-seeming faces and arms, and those in heavy use. This is judged by the information from Almas, so I think it will be correct first.


    While Alpha Reese explained, Alpha Reese''s expression darkened as he saw Romanesque soldiers rescuing soldiers who had been involved in the fall of the fort and recovering the bodies of those killed by the Trunkel earlier.


    "It''s going to be a tough fight from here on out."


    Isn''t it a tough fight in the first place?


    "No, not really. In the repetition of buying time, the dead are invariably scattered. The opponent was an army of dolls. No matter how much we defeat them now, we know why there aren''t any more corpses. There may be very few human soldiers left to deal with. Now the dead will die in vain. It''s not the honor of a soldier or anything."


    "I don''t really want to explain the situation." How strong would the enemy be then? When I see the end, I''m motivated. "


    ��I don''t know. I was confident I could protect about 100,000. But how to attack these days and how to use this waste. If it were to be hundreds of thousands in size..."


    Alphilees does not specifically say that. It''s just a guess, and I can''t count how many Silence Puppet Soldiers there are.


    But if the three dolls of this strength still gather from all over the world, even the defensive measures that Alpha Reese himself devised could be broken. The escape from this sealed northern land will be endlessly difficult.


    It may be time to decide what to leave behind and what to cut off. This is the war, and Alpha Reese is realizing it even more now.


    Meanwhile, Shane Sereno''s tent was rough. When Shane Sereno tossed and torn the glasses and letters as soon as he could, he was heavily disturbed and breathing on his shoulders. If only Alfilise had seen this sight, the aperitif might have fallen somewhat.


    Seeing the collapse of the two gates, Shane Sereno ordered the removal of the rubble and ensured his safety, and once he was in the tent.


    This air is cold. I didn''t feel uncomfortable because I knew that it was impossible to stay outside forever, but only the two guards could sense Shane Sereno''s modulation.


    "What''s the matter, Shane Sereno?"


    "What''s the matter with you?" Human beings have turned my back on my plan! Besides, he got his trunk kicked! She died in less than an hour, and I can''t do that! "


    The faces of the two guards were taunted by similar individuals, but their faces did not change. They don''t have the ability to mourn the death of their people, and they don''t feel the need to do so.


    So when I heard that it didn''t play a role, I agree that it was definitely useless. What is different is that even that is taken as an objective fact, and we are trying to analyze the next breakthrough.


    "It''s certainly not possible." So, what do we do next? "


    "Louiehi, you go." Deposit 20,000 legions. Climb the back stairs and drop the third gate! Don''t come back until you can do that! "


    Shane Sereno ordered Louiehi, a long-haired, eye-catching swordsman. Louiehi often nodded to the order after closing his eyes, but was calmly considering how to accomplish his mission.


    Continued

 2380 War starts, and its wastage is 54-85.

    "If there''s an order, let''s go." But it''s Shane Sereno. He seems to lack calmness. ��


    "Calm down? Can you stay calm!" This ugly way to gather up all your strength and drop a gate like that! Don''t you think you can make a fool of our anger!? "


    "There''s something I think about, but at the same time, I don''t forget to hold on." We, the ten avenging crooks of the world. It is only because it is a false life that one should hate a living human, and dare to take a human rat to keep it from being forgotten, and despise its conduct. In addition to being inferior to others, it is impossible to be influenced by their behavior or lack calmness. Don''t you think so? "


    "Then bring that woman''s head in front of me, now!" If you do that, you''ll be able to slow down your aperitif somewhat! "


    Shane Sereno threw it up and left the tent with a big strand. Perhaps they will give orders to form an army, but they have never seen Shane Sereno adopt such an attitude.


    When Shane Sereno was gone, the two remaining guards, Silence, looked at each other. They didn''t say a word unless asked, but they opened their mouths for the first time.


    "... what do you think?"


    How about that?


    "I wonder if Shane Sereno is broken."


    Louiehi asked Marriel, another female doll. Mariel answered without any emotion in her beautiful face and deep carved eyes, before the cold air entered through the entrance of the tent that Shane Sereno had left.


    "It must be broken." It should have been built to have the intelligence and empathy to understand human emotions in order to behave more humanly, but it should have no emotions other than anger. Even if it rages, if you feel like a human, if you feel angry enough to lack calmness, you will have to say that you are out of control. ��


    But there''s no way to fix it.


    "Yes, because the individual to be repaired is broken." The trunkel is broken, and we have six more left. I just want to make sure we achieve our goal before it all breaks down. ��


    "I guess I can''t." There''s no way the woman behind Shane Sereno hasn''t set any traps ahead. I''ll do my best, but I can see the results. "


    Louiehi said calmly. The expression didn''t seem to have any emotions on it, but there was a wobble that only Marriel could see.


    You broke it too, didn''t you?


    "Why do you think that?"


    I thought it was a shame, right?


    "No... I see, is that so?" This is a sad feeling, isn''t it? Of course, I''m broken, too. I didn''t know you had emotions. "


    Louiehi shared his thoughts indifferently with the people he had spent a long time with. It is a shame that we have been moving for decades for one purpose and cannot see the results while we are here. And he left the tent, saying that he would see to it that the plan succeeded in his place. I''ll leave you to it. It''s not your imagination that looked soothing with the words.


    Mariel stood silently alone in the tent. We can''t move from here without orders from Shane Sereno. I thought it was necessary to report this to the Sword Wind, but I thought it was like telling myself that if I moved myself, I would be the target of disposal.


    And suddenly I thought: When I think about it, I think I''m broken.


    "When I think of Louiehi dying after Trunkel is gone, I''m broken." Nearly there, I will follow. I''m going to find out who''s the best prey for this, and then I''m going to cum. "


    Marriel was sharpening his murderous aura as he laid his hands on the sword at his waist.


    "What, that swordsman!" We''ve broken through the fort again! "


    "What''s going on!" Ten has already been dropped! "


    Beyond the two gates, there were death battles on more than 6,000 steps. The time goes back a little while.


    When the companion led by Louieh stepped over the rubble of the two gates and approached the stairs leading to the third gate, there was despair in front of their puppet soldiers.


    "Stupid."


    Even Louiehi muttered that a new fort was being built there. Using the steps, raise the ramparts and freeze the water over them to create a simplified fort. Even without applying magic resistance, the frozen wall was thick, and it wasn''t easy to pass weapons, arrows, and magic.


    Place several bursting crossbows on them and a stone thrower in the back, blocking the way as a simple fortress. Not long after the creation, Louiehi ordered the collector to go back to the robust fort, but within a moment or so, he lost his strength, but nearly 500 puppet soldiers were killed.


    Then, just beyond the fort, the appearance of the next fort deepened despair. Roman''s Land, and thus Alpha Reese, was not just a castle. Assuming that two gates would eventually be broken through, they were using the back staircase to make something like this. Keep an eye on the blizzard and you''ll see more forts beyond.


    Could it be that you''re installing it one after another on more than 6,000 stairs?


    One fort was built in a simplified way, but all the tricks were different. As I tried to get to the next fort, I noticed that all the stairs at my feet were frozen. Going up the frozen slope is difficult compared to a puppet soldier. A rain of Explorer''s arrows rained down on it.


    More than 1,000 more Puppeteers were killed, and a quarter of the Puppeteers lost their fifth fort when they dropped it. Nearly half a day had passed, and even the puppet soldiers were slowing down, and Louieh made a decision. It is a special attack by an individual.


    Continued

 2381 War starts, and its consumption ranges from 55 to 100.

    The Puppeteers try to execute a fixed order until it is annihilated. Strictly ordering her not to stop moving forward until she was annihilated, Louieh made a mass of air through magic in the air, kicked it and jumped on top of the fierce fort. The dazed soldier knocked down the aimless arrow and gradually dropped about 10 soldiers'' necks around his hand, sewing through the bewildered soldiers.


    Though not tall, it is ten times the length of a man''s back. A swordsman who jumped off the stairs in an instant, spinning and absorbing the impact, the Romanesque soldiers dumbfounded.


    Is that a special attack on its own?


    "Stupid, can you go beyond the fort by yourself?" How many forts do you think we have ahead of us? "


    The soldiers, stunned, couldn''t help but miss Louiehi in the face of the rushing puppeteers. Behind them, sensors report that they''ve broken through the fort.


    And before admitting that Louiehi was going to attack the next fort, Louiehi climbed the fort in the same way, and gradually cut off the soldiers who were not yet ready to intercept and broke through before giving him a chance to fight back. Moreover, in anticipation of the sensor contacting the rear fort in a polite manner, I aimed at the sensor and cut it off.


    Louiehi''s presence was recognized as he repeatedly broke through with minimal sorcery, and it was not until he broke through the fifth fortress that he caught up with the interception by the messenger.


    ��Without two sensors, we wouldn''t have been able to get in touch.��


    You''re pretty good at that, silence, aren''t you?


    ��I can''t confirm it, but I think so.��


    Lisa communicates the damage to Alpha Reese in the meantime, as she learns the situation and flies the instructions quickly. The distance between the forts is limited to the distance that Jaeger or his Romanesque sensors can keep in touch with each other. At that interval, Alphilees instructed the construction of a castle that took advantage of the severe cold.


    Only skeletons are made, and between them, grass and poor-quality ore are packed that is not useful for humidity, and water and snow are packed, and frozen in layers. When it wasn''t enough, they built simple forts one after the other, laying more ice with the magic of Closess and Alpha Leith. That number is 20 at the moment. The construction of the castle is still going on, and we believe that we can prepare up to 100 forts.


    At most, it''s only wide enough for 20 people, and it''s a series of stairs and slopes that only 10 people can pass through. You can''t build a fort and interfere with the opponent''s march. Rather than knowing how to break through the two gates, Alphilees thought that this Nagasaka, with its sides cliffed, was his greatest defense.


    On the other hand, if you cannot use this Nagasaka to stick to it until spring, the defensive power of the Three Gates is very well known. Climbing the main Romanesque castle of Swendle would involve another dimension of labor, but it was thought that if the three gates were broken through, it would virtually destroy the Romanesque land.


    The defense battle at the two gates was a good idea, but I think it''s effective. But if one point breaks through the third gate, even before completion, that would be the worst scenario.


    ��You''re going to do it. You''ve come up with the optimal solution in such a short time."


    "But that''s just reckless." It is impossible to pull out 20 forts on a single ride. Besides, they don''t know how long this fort will last. How many tough enemies are needed, both mentally and physically, without a break and without knowing the end of the siege? It''s hard to achieve, no matter how much performance you have with your previous doll. ��


    ��I think so too. But I''ll stop it anyway. The fort is ready, but there are only two limits to the day. The 10 behind us are still being built."


    "I know, that''s why I focused my strength on the 10th fort." If we can get up to the 20th, then the rest of the army will come. Then the calculations go crazy. To do that, it''s best to stop at the 10th and 11th fort. ��


    Lisa''s point is that it''s a rocky cave. Even though it is a cave, the ceiling is high, the light is shining in, and it is only passing under a natural rock bridge. While blocking the way to build a castle there, the 11th fort was built immediately behind, allowing for thick defenses.


    The scheme was simple, but when I heard the idea, all the Romanesque generals, including Lisa, were stunned, and the soldiers involved in building the castle were really happy. Is it supposed to tickle children''s hearts?


    I didn''t think the inside of the fort would be an icy maze.


    It also has contact-type interceptor magic and a side groove for attacking from the side.


    "No, it''s evil!"


    "If you can win, you have everything." If you break it by force, you will be prepared for considerable damage. Even if I broke through, the 11th fort was right there. I want you to stop here. "


    Alpha Reese gave a brief explanation, but Lisa realized that her heart might not be so calm, and slapped her back lightly.


    Continued

 2382 War starts, and its consumption ranges from 56 to 99.

    "Let''s stop. It''s a fortress and a trick, and we''ve gathered and trained our strength against the black magician." We are not weak. Isn''t that right? "


    "Of course. If you don''t know what to do, this is on my palm." Are you going to lose? "


    ��They''re the ones who will regret it.��


    Lisa slammed into the snow and the sensors spread. Sensors are usually absorbed in the snow and cannot reach a wide area, but the fact that the snow is freezing due to a violent snowstorm and Lisa''s forged ability allows for one-sided sensing.


    As soon as he entered the fort, Louiehi was wrapped up in an unpleasant sensation that made his whole body feel like he had been slaughtered.


    "I... I can''t..."


    There was no gate at the fort. I wondered how to get people in and out without a gate, but if you think about it, you don''t need a gate if you don''t want to go outside and enter the castle. When the battle is over and the fort itself is no longer needed, destroy each fort. Even if they were left alone, they would melt away in spring.


    Instead of having no gate, there are three passageways through which people can pass. And there are two small passages that you have to crouch down to get in. Louieh feels the craftsman''s selfishness at this entrance, which imposes an inconvenient choice.


    As expected, there''s only one way to make Shane Sereno rage.


    Louiehi thought of it as a trap, and chose the middle path. After a while, the entrance behind him was closed and it seemed to be covered with thick ice. Louiehi often carefully followed a path that allowed several people to pass by surrounded by icy walls, and suddenly was overwhelmed by the feeling he had just felt.


    The road narrowed as it progressed, finally widening enough for one person to pass through. It was necessary to twist my body because of the stiffness there, but I noticed that the stiffness was sharpened like a blade while passing through several times.


    "It''s a natural trap. No, it''s an artificial trap."


    At the same time, I noticed that the path behind me was gradually narrowing and closing. Louiehi moves forward as she narrows faster and gets pushed away.


    "Mm!?"


    Louiehi is the most agile and responsive of the three combat dolls. Even with Louiehi''s abilities, there was nothing physically narrow about it. If you can''t get through it, you can destroy it, but if you can get through it, you can avoid it.


    Thinking that Trunkel might break it because it was troublesome, Louieh decided to follow suit. He avoided all that could be avoided, and pulled out all that could be broken with his sword. But when I broke the disturbing projections, they appeared from somewhere else.


    "What!?"


    I almost got my head pierced. Those who set this trap are good at reading people''s psychology. In other words, Louiehi, who decided in an instant that he should go through the force, broke through the path by being prepared for wear and tear.


    Along the way, I felt my legs cut deep and my mobility dropped, but I was still in a somewhat larger space. That said, it was like a jailhouse with no ten people in it.


    "It''s a dead end?"


    In the first place, maybe all five are dead ends. To be honest with you, Louiehi doesn''t have to create the right path.


    The escape route was already blocked, and there was a gap and a hole separated by several steps in the ice chamber. The walls of the room are thick, and it is easy to imagine what will come out of it. There were similar tricks at both gates.


    Of course, it''s a trap.


    At the same time as Louiehi noticed, several long spears jumped out of the side gutter. All you have to do is stick out the original thing.


    Louiehi took one of the long spears and tried to counterattack, but when he tried to pull it out, he caught it on the opposite wall. And from the length of the groove, I don''t have a weapon that can fight back.


    Then I realized that I couldn''t chant magic well, trying to use magic. There was a barrier that blocked the flow of sorcery. Before Louie hits her tongue and thinks about her next hand, the long spear is pulling at her feet, waist height, and head height. As we did so, the movement was limited by the little spears that were left behind.


    Yeah, it''s depressing!


    Louiehi waved the two swords on her waist. All the long spears that were like cages blew up, and Louiehi, who had perceived the thinnest wall from the hand of the sword, waved his sword to slash it. Of course, the magic trap transformed the wall into a thorn and attacked Louiehi, but Louiehi''s bundle surpassed it.


    Don''t lick it!


    Louiehi digs through the wall of ice with his sword speed, not to say icicle cutting without grinding rocks. At that moment, the soldier who was behind the ice wall ran away in a hurry. The sword was about to reach his back, and suddenly the ceiling fell and crushed Louieh.


    Continued

 2383 War starts, its 57 to the depletion battle

    It''s on!


    Did you do it!?


    Jaeger and the Romansland mercenaries screamed as they approached to see the enemies that had been trapped.


    "Idiot! Don''t act otherwise, get up close and fast!"


    The swords are faster than the sensors advise. The approaching soldier looked back toward the sensor and fell apart in a rigid manner.


    Some of the soldiers and mercenaries who saw it were angry and charged at their weapons, but those who had been with Jaeger for some time retreated as if they had no choice but to fight.


    And the assailant was slashed to pieces without slashing against Louiehi, who came out to push away the fallen ceiling, and the escaped one activated a retreat trap to crush the aisle and get away with it.


    Louiehi admired the difference in the level of training, not tongue-tied.


    "There''s a big difference between training... and hunting a highly trained soldier is not easy." Is this a well-trained elite? "


    The Puppet Soldier listens faithfully to his orders, making him an excellent soldier who fears death if he is a good commander, but not many if he has no application and is high quality enough to carry out complex orders.


    Probably this ice labyrinth is made up of multiple traps, with a lot of fine tricks and countermeasures. In order to activate them and keep them safe while trapping them, the doll can''t keep up with orders. At the very least, it has to be a doll with an accuracy close to our own.


    Louiehi realized his defeat here. No matter what, I will die here. How was Trunkel on the verge of death, and what did you think on the verge of death? Such unnecessary thoughts suddenly came and went.


    "There''s nothing left for dolls... no matter how much they imitate the business of people, their lives don''t lead to the next." But at the very least, I''ll carve your claw marks for you. "


    Once the two swords were in the sheath, Louiehi began to concentrate on the nucleus that moved herself. The first thing I noticed was that Lisa was packed with Alphilees in the 11th fort.


    Alfi, the other person''s got a stomachache.


    What do you mean?


    "I''m pushing through." Shushushika, Fenna. After a burst of fire, prepare your magic in an emergency! ��


    Lisa gave orders to the Elves and Explorer without waiting for Alpha Reese''s orders. At the same time, the ice fort explodes from the inside and collapses.


    The snow and smoke rolling up against the collapsing fort were cut off by the sword wind. Louiehi, who had emerged from the inside, had already broken a thousand arms. With countless cuts to their bodies, most of them felt their spines freeze while holding their weapons as they saw the swordsman advancing with a solid footprint.


    If we make it through the 10th fort properly, there will be three exits. Even though the 11th fort was purposefully built close enough to hit them all, the distance from the enemy was more than 50 steps. Louiehi''s murderous spirit was overwhelming enough to realize that it was meaningless.


    Lord Fenna!


    At the same time, the shishika and Fenna fire arrows, which can be lifted up against them, and they fire arrows at once. It was Louiehi who knocked down the arrows like a wall, but I couldn''t say it was intact.


    The Explorer and the Elves who noticed it emitted two shots and three shots, but Louiehi did not try to stop the advance even though he became like a halibut.


    Isn''t it working?


    "Aim for your legs! Stop moving!"


    "Idiot, no!"


    Lisa yelled as part of the Elf''s archery team changed their aim to stop Louiehi from moving. Because it only protects the rush spot, other arrows hit it, and the opponent was moving forward while knocking out the arrows.


    If we know we don''t have to take it out. Instead of Louiehi''s movements, he jumped forward, thinking that his legs were suddenly uplifted.


    Earth Wall!


    Fenna unfolded her sorcery. It wasn''t just an earthen wall, but a sorcery of attack and defense that turned the pile toward the opponent. Even then, Louiehi''s sword, which was smashed with a single blow, slashed through the face of the shisha.


    "Ahh!?"


    Shushushika!


    Chasing the twitching snowflake while holding its face down was unintentional. Moving to use the broken elves'' bows as shields to help the snowflake, the snow smoke rolled up from the ground and Louiehi''s murderous aura disappeared once.


    As soon as most people lost sight of her whereabouts, Alfilise placed her hand on Lisa''s shoulder, Lana laid her head on the ground and unfolded her magic. Lisa took the pill out of her pocket and bit it to pieces.


    Continued

 2384 War starts, and its consumables range from 58 to 99.

    "If you''re coming, come...!"


    The effect of the pill multiplied Lisa''s experience by a dozen times. The bustle around you is replaced by a voice that looks like a gruff tinnitus, and your concentration increases so much that you can even grab an arrow that flies away.


    I felt that the effect of the pill was more familiar to my body than when I used it before, but it was easy to imagine how bad it would be if I could hear the heartbeat in a normal rhythm.


    "It seems like it''s harder to wait... huh?"


    A figure of Louiehi appeared running through the manhole, moving slowly enough to stop and see. The people around him are finally reacting after he has passed, and there is nothing to protect him from.


    With this experience time, no ordinary person can follow the speed of the opponent. Lisa, who felt the danger, pulled out her cane and tried to take it, but she felt the strength of Alfilise''s hand holding her shoulder.


    "(Is Alfi responding too?)"


    Lisa''s hand, which used her cane to counterattack, stopped, and she decided to take Louiehi''s attack without pulling out her cane. Still, I was worried that I could survive the attack, but Louiehi''s attack was lighter than I expected, and I saw a dark snake tangled in her body to restrict her movement.


    Rather than Louieh''s rush, Lisa''s sensor capabilities were shared, but the collaboration of Alpha Reese to aid Lana''s magic trap was outweighed.


    Fostinaaa!


    Answer!


    Fostina''s sword flashed towards Louie as she tried to remove the Dark Snake. And when Fostina''s sword was struck, Louiehi''s left arm danced in the sky. Using the space created by the gap, Louie Hill escaped from the snake.


    Once she collapsed, Fostina stood guard as she stared at Louieh. Lisa looks at it and exclaims with joy.


    We did it!


    ��It was still the same!


    It was Fostina who denied it. There is absolutely nothing to be alarmed or relieved about in that expression.


    "I escaped at the expense of my left arm!" I haven''t given up yet! "


    "Tran, Kel... give me strength."


    What orders were given to Louieh when the words for help came out in this scene? Rather than having such a function, Luigi, who was supposed to be a battle doll without any sentimentality, was most puzzled by his own words.


    But Louiehi''s unconscious words inspired her. I was using my magic to try something I could only do myself.


    "Your arms... regenerate?"


    On the contrary, more of them?


    Louiehi''s flying left arm regenerated, and a long, thick arm grew on his back. If you apply the magic of gold, it''s not impossible in theory to be a doll. In fact, it is also true that some dolls have such a form.


    But Louiehi didn''t have such an idea, and if it was a repairman''s doll, Louiehi didn''t know that it was equipped with such a feature for battle. And it was unconscious that it was a trunkel-like arm. Louieh doesn''t know that it''s sentimental to feel like Trunkel is helping.


    Ruoooooo!


    "Alfilise, give me 30 breaths. Think about your next hand!"


    Fostina estimated Louieh''s transformed abilities and presented the time to hold out. Originally weighed in, Fostina was unlikely to endure. That''s why I was going to get a final blow only when I was here. What was unexpected was the strength and obsession of the opponent.


    Even though it''s a doll, I can feel the obsession as if I was a human ready to die. Even if the fight goes on like this, the opponent''s depletion will eventually win the battle, but I am also concerned about the opponent''s forces and the injuries of the shisha. It doesn''t look like a fatal wound, but it doesn''t look like a serious one.


    The sword technique is unusually sharp, agile, and meticulously uses multiple systems of sorcery. With more power than such a human magic swordsman, how can I defeat an angry opponent?


    "Wait. You look like a human being..."


    What have you come up with, you sexy big girl!


    "Yeah, I''ll let you do it badly. Lana, can you do that?"


    "Are you...? I don''t know if I have to try."


    I understand the meaning of Alpha Reese''s words, but even Lana doubts if she''s going to do it. But it''s worth a try.


    Continued

 2385 War commenced, of which 59 to 59 were consumable warfare

    Fostina and Louiehi''s attack and defense were once stuck, and they both took turns flying their swords. Because of the slight blood seeping from Fostina''s cheeks, it didn''t seem like she could afford it.


    "Damn it, if you''re healthy, you can fight a decent fight a little more--"


    Kieiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!


    Louiehi jumped with a strange voice that left no shadow of a swordsman and no shard of intelligence. But just before that, I thought that snow and ice had danced in the black wind, and my eyes returned to reason.


    And even though I said I was in the middle of a battle, I turned to Louiehi in a different direction. There were illusions only visible to him, and the moment of collapse was recreated by Lana''s magic.


    "... tran, kel...?"


    Hallucinations worked!


    - Gap!


    Lisa thrust her cane into the core of Louiehi''s chest, which was murky in an unexpected direction. When Louieh understood what she was doing, Lana''s dark snake bound Louieh even more tightly.


    All of you, attack at once!


    Under the command of Alpha Reese, a soldier with a long spear stabbed Louieh at a safe distance in a simultaneous attack. After a single burst of fire, Alpha Reese and Rosetta''s fury flew toward the soldier who tried to pull the spear.


    Frightened, the soldiers repeated the attack twice or three times, and when Lisa thought it was enough, she heard Louiehi''s voice.


    ... ahhh... you cowardly person... tran, kel... I''m coming


    "Are you still breathing?" What kind of obsession is that? "


    ...... Mariel, I''m sorry... at least one more... with the curls...


    That''s right, we''re all evacuated!


    Immediately after Lisa screamed, the magic power converged on Louieh, and then a vortex of light exploded. At that moment, it was true that Alfilise and Lisa felt like they had heard Louiehi''s voice. "Know our anger and our despair, mortal."


    Louiehi''s assault had done a lot of damage to Romansland and Jaeger. Rana said surprisingly that the Dark Magic Mental Attack was effective. Even the demon beast with a simple mental structure is less effective, and it is illusion and illusion that exerts the greatest effect on humans, but it is a miracle that it worked on that swordsman who is supposed to be a doll.


    But Alpha Reese knew the potential ahead of time. That obsession, and Lisa''s sense of fellowship and power. But on the contrary, when it came to dolls with that kind of mental structure, Alpha Reese suddenly wondered what was different from human beings.


    Even if they don''t have the ability to reproduce, if they have the skills to make dolls that share their souls, it''s a magical realm. What makes it different for humans to be in love and to have children, Alpha Reese thought about it as he remembered the wreckage of the 11th fort that Louiehi had blown up in a suicide bomb.


    At that moment, Rosetta patted her shoulder. Apparently, he had been calling his name for some time, but he was stunned by Alpha Reese, who didn''t respond until he hit his shoulder, and Rosetta didn''t hide his frustration.


    "What''s wrong with you?" That''s not good enough for the Commander. I don''t think you''re exhausted. "


    ��I was just thinking about something, and it''s fine. How is the damage?"


    ��Lisa''s voice allowed us to evacuate more soldiers than we thought, but the collapse of the 11th most devastating fortress killed many. The 10th fort is useless. The closeness of the fort resulted in a disaster. I was going to keep him here for a few days, but now he''s here."


    How about a shisha shisha?


    "It''s a serious injury. The left eye will never be used again." Even if I had my life, it would be profitable, but if Arnelia''s healing magic wasn''t there, it would take a month for her to return. "


    Well... I guess I''m just glad I didn''t die.


    I should think so, but it would also be a comfort to the elves.


    Rosetta expressed her sentiments bitterly and threw them away, and Alpha Reese received a sad report with a sigh.


    What''s the front line of the opponent?


    "Without support, it''s hard to understand, but I managed to stop it at the 15th fort." I wonder if Fostina felt responsible. Whip your body as you wish and take command. Thanks to that, you''re holding it back a little bit. "


    What about the construction of the next fort?


    "We''re building the 24th and 25th right now." At that rate, the number of fallen forts is the same as the number of forts built. Reduce breaks and build forts faster. In any case, it will take time to build the 30th fort that will be my next liver. If they kept dropping the fort at the current rate, it would still be spring. Even if it''s tough, the soldiers have to do their best. "


    I''m worried about the morale of the soldiers.


    "Do you think it''ll go up?"


    Rosetta''s words were a throwing lance somewhere, rather than evacuating Alphilees.


    "With the collapse of the tenth fort, the people packed in the previous fort were almost wiped out after losing their escape." The survivors say they saw their people torn apart by a silent army. Maybe it would have been better if you hadn''t leaked that to me. "


    "Don''t tell me it''s not my fault. If I find out I can''t survive even if I lose, can you desperately do it?"


    "If I hadn''t seen the other person''s obsession, it might have happened." The enemy commander who slashed in on a single ride was extremely effective. Even if tactics aren''t as developed as they used to be, the strength of a general is important in modern times. The stronger the general, the more excited his allies will be and the more powerful they will be. In this case, the abnormality was successfully shown. Even though I was torn apart, I tried to blow myself up by rampaging my magic to make one of them deviate from the path. Yeah, it worked. You must have misunderstood that they were all like that.


    "At least if the Romanesque soldiers were elite."


    Many of the remaining Romanesque soldiers, with the exception of the Dragon Knights just below Anneclose, are recruits, veterans, or problematic soldiers. Many of the elite were taken on expeditions by Crowsel along with the First and Second Princes.


    Alpha Reese understands that this is the right thing to do, but if you win a battle, you''re still weaker than a soldier who hasn''t been pushed into a situation like this.


    Continued

 2386 War starts, 60-80% of which are consumable battles.

    Veterans quietly waited for orders, but recruits and problematic soldiers often struggled with treatment.


    For now, Alphi-Leith has no say in military or personnel matters in Roman''s Land. I''m sure that Alfilise would have done the same thing in Crowsell''s position, and it would be trustworthy if it was viewed favourably. Of course, after understanding Alpha Reese''s intentions, I could say that it was a solution that Crowsell had left behind.


    "Even though I didn''t think about it so far, there''s no way to deal with it..."


    I think it''s okay if you behave like alcohol and food and have a little discouragement, right?


    "I''ve thought about it, but it doesn''t make sense unless it works." Without merit to themselves. You can''t spoil it. "


    "That''s true." I don''t even know if it''s lame, but it seems that there''s more trouble for female soldiers. What do we do? "


    That''s why the Friedelinde Tenma Knights, isn''t it?


    Hmm, it''s a personal gift.


    Rosetta revealed her disgust, but it was also the role of the Friedel''s Tenma Knights in the first place. Unfortunately, Rosetta wasn''t convinced.


    But Alpha Reese cut out an even more harsh story.


    "Rosetta, think of something worse."


    "What is that supposed to mean?"


    "When Friedelinde''s Tenma alone runs out of hands... you know?"


    "Hey, you want me to give it to Atai?"


    Rosetta grabbed Alphilees'' chest. As Alfilise''s figure almost lifted, Alfilise pressed down on Rosetta''s elbow and shook it off.


    "Tsk! I didn''t expect such a vulgar word to come out of the same woman''s mouth, I despised her."


    ��It''s a matter of priority. If I were a shield or a problem to be solved by giving instructions, I would, but I can''t let that happen to Rock. Then what do we do? We have no choice but to let someone get dirty. You said that when you entered the Jaeger. I don''t have enough, so I''ll take care of it. It''s your job to do the dirty work."


    "I told you, I did!" And it''s true that some of our female regiment members are still doing that! But you don''t think of me as a woman, do you? "


    "There''s no way you don''t think!" But there are limits to what I can do! ��


    Rosetta took a step back as a harpoon to calm her down, as Alphiris rarely had a fit. Alpha Reese bears the fate of the entire regiment. When I had to, the dirty work reminded me of what Lisa had said before.


    Rosetta shook her head and patted Alphilees gently on the shoulder.


    "I''m sorry. Atai was frustrated."


    ��Everyone is the same. I apologize for speaking out loud, too."


    "If I have to, I''ll call out to those who are about to become shields and those who are about to become shields." Alfi, think of a tactic to win. "


    Of course...


    ��I hear you have a word with Alphilees, Dodo and Katra. I''ll make you wait over there."


    I''ll be right there.


    Lisa broke in at the right time, so Alfilise leaves between the two of them.


    After seeing that Alphilees had left, Lisa smashed Rosetta''s stomach with her elbow.


    "Oh, I see the big girl is being cornered." Be more considerate, Big Woman No. 2 "


    I''m sorry. If Alphi Reese exceeds his limit, Atai and the others will be the Buddha.


    "However, I also understand your situation. I hope Gail is safe."


    "Damn, idiot! You!"


    Seeing Rosetta turn bright red under Gail''s name, Lisa sighs fuzzily.


    "It''s not like Shota." I''m not a fanatic. ��


    "Oh no! I told you I''d think about it when this fight is over, because he''s serious." That''s all! "


    "I think it''s still a pale child, but I''ve already experienced that if I don''t see a man for three days..." All you have to do is look at Gail the next time you see her. ��


    ... I don''t have much confidence in cutting it off. He''s the one now, but he has a future. There weren''t many Special Forces soldiers out there who could have cut his head off. I feel that I can''t afford to take his sword anymore. "


    Rosetta gazes at her palm and talks nervously.


    "Even though the blood of long-lived seeds is mixed, Atai''s sword is about to be beaten." It seemed like the gang members were getting stronger and stronger and were left behind. It will begin to decline in ten years'' time. It would take 20 years just to direct it, but I''m starting to think about taking it in. At that time, if he needs Attai-- "


    ��Everyone thinks once and for all. I know you''re saving, but what about after you retire?��


    "Well, Lisa." I only told Florencia. "


    "Friendly Florencia is vulnerable to alcohol. If you crush a little intoxication, you can hear a lot of things. Well, if you don''t mind, what do you do when you retire?��


    ��I''m going to run an orphanage. Didn''t you have a business plan for Alphilees? I would like to try it on my own while taking the initiative in your operation. What do you think?"


    "Isn''t it good? In doing so, let me ask you a few questions as well. It is decided that it is better to have fewer orphans. That''s why we can''t die in this place. I''ll survive the mud, but I''ll survive."


    "I know. I''ll show you the dirty work."


    When Rosetta regained her mind, she raised her hand to Lisa and left. Lisa sighs fuzzily after seeing off her back.


    "Now, from here on out, this is the place to get serious." Let me use everything that can be used. If possible, I hope that many of you can go home safely. ��


    Lisa doesn''t pray to anyone, but she often prays silently and then follows Alphilees.


    Continued

 2387 War commenced, and its consumables ranged from 61 to 60.

    "Hey, you seem to be struggling, lass."


    Greeted by a gigantic dodo whose room seemed to be tiny, Alpha Reese unexpectedly smiled. It''s been a little more than a month since I met Dodo, but in the meantime I''ve been able to get to know Dodo''s people, and Alpha Reese is often saved by the Rakuten family''s Dodo.


    M��ller''s main line of defense was steel. Moreover, he was the best defender in the field. You have offered to take part in the defense battle, but the Romansland side refused. Because they were confident in the absolute defense of the fortified two gates and thought they would be the safest and most successful.


    In response to the intentions of the army, Dodo was smiling at the work of transporting supplies and constructing an impromptu fort in the rear. Their cheerfulness was so great that even the Romanesque army convinced him why M��ller''s Iron Man had become a well-known mercenary group on the continent.


    Such a dodo embraces Alphilees with a slight force and taps his back lightly. It''s light enough for Dodo, but it''ll blow up if it''s not Alpha Reese. Katra smiled, but when they finished greeting, their faces tightened.


    "I''ve heard about the situation from Katra." It''s a crisis, isn''t it? "


    "I wonder how much the Romanesque Army understands that."


    Mercenaries seem to think better, but the world is doomed.


    With a small laugh, Alfilise explained the current situation. The unexpected assault of a strong enemy has not succeeded in defending the two gates after they were broken down. And the Romanesque army is running out of room and gradually becoming more mercenary-friendly.


    Katra is constantly hearing about the battlefield from the 5th Corps Damia. Damia was constantly on the battlefield in transport, so Katra, who was holding her back, knew what was going on.


    "Rather than saying that the opponent understood the opportunity, it was a mad offensive." I don''t think any solid fortress has been built up by the time they arrive morning and noon. ��


    "Was it a doll? It seems to be the silence of a black magician.


    "Yes, perhaps Shane Sereno of the Reunion Army was the Silence." From the beginning, I thought you were an unwary opponent, but I didn''t think you were really a black magician. "


    Isn''t that Swendle and Guru?


    Dodo''s unexpected remark stripped both Alfilise and Katraia of their attention. Because Dodo thought it was Swendall''s favor.


    But Dodo spread his hand and showed that he had nothing to do with it.


    "Don''t get me wrong, right? Both Roman''s Land and Swendle are my specialty, not a community of destiny. All I care about is my family. If this battle is a game plan, why don''t Swendle and Shane Sereno guru it from the beginning?"


    In that case, is the enemy''s offensive too serious?


    "If it weren''t for Jaeger, you would have fallen." It''s impossible to get close to the main castle anyway. You can surrender or escape at the stage of capture to the third layer. If we build a base in the east by then, we can do anything. "


    But that ''s--


    I wonder if it''s different, I think. When I spoke to Swendle, I said something like, "I''m not leaving Roman''s Land." Kalamiti said it was the same thing.


    In that case, even though they existed in each other''s factions as black magicians, I don''t think they had a meeting in the bottom part. And what Swendall, Calamity, and Schoenseleno were aiming for, it all seemed different from the Orangewald.


    Alphilees'' thoughts were interrupted by Katraa''s remarks.


    "So, this is where the final battle ends, but if we crush Shane Sereno, will the Allied forces stop?" Does she fit in with the main body of Silence? "


    "I don''t know if it''s the main body of Silence, but I don''t think Arnelia is working anymore. Arnelia originally called for a truce from the stage of the romantic rampage, but it was not forced enough to suppress it. I wonder if Shaun Sereno had grasped the convergent army and King Dryan and Guruzardo had to remain silent."


    "It''s useless, and so is Arnelia."


    "There is a war going on all over the continent." I''m doing everything I can to put you down. "


    "Maybe that''s not all."


    Katra shook her head at Alpha Reese to explain herself.


    "I''ve had Ellis of the 4th Corps go around a lot, and occasionally I''ve been wondering what''s going on with the Hostiles, but I don''t know where the opposing armies are going to run out." They have a force of 300,000 to 400,000 under them, which greatly exceeds the strength of the Allied forces they had already prepared. "


    "Hey, hey, where did you move it from?" Are dolls infinite? "


    "--I don''t know exactly how far, but I think there was a doll village and a city." It is as if such places were interspersed in villages and villages deep in the mountains where there is no interaction. I predict that they will be replenished from that place and collected in one place. "


    "Then we won''t be ready for the last ten years." That siren was being prepared with a lot of care. I don''t feel any grudges. "


    "Yeah, absolutely."


    Katra nodded and Alphilees noticed. I thought it was a grudge.


    I think Oranzebbu was just driving ruthlessly toward a purpose, but I certainly felt more muddy human emotions from Silence. It''s called resentment, and I feel like I''m hungry. More boiled and purified resentment than doom-like pleasure. When I first saw Shane Sereno, I just wondered what was hiding beneath his quiet appearance, but I was strangely convinced that it was an underlying grudge.


    And when Katra told Ellis that scouting on the ground would be tough soon, Dodo put his fists together and suggested a solution.


    Continued

 2388 War starts, and its consumables range from 62 to 64.

    Then we need a way to push them back and inspire our allies at the same time?


    "Is there such a way?"


    ��Yes, I was just getting tired of all the simple work. Katra, do you want to bite one?"


    Katra, who had been spoken to, had a slightly troubled expression, but she immediately agreed that she knew what Dodo was trying to say.


    "I see... that''s why I''ll get the best out of Aphrodite and Athena." Do you want to expose me? "


    Oh, I''ll start with the Captain and Deputy Captain.


    "Well then, let''s say we''re eating leftovers." It''s been a long time since you''ve spawned together.


    That''s right. Don''t pull it off, because we''re going to fight like hell.


    That said, Dodo was luxurious, and Katra showed the demonic demon unstoppably laughing at Alpha Reese.


    "Open the gate!"


    Dodo was fast when he decided to do this. If you yell at the captain and call out to him or more, his men will come running with his set of gear. In total, there were 30 of them. I don''t know if it''s heavy equipment that can''t be brought in without enough people, but the dodo that can fight with all of them is a complete monster.


    In front of the dazzling Alpha Leith, she was wearing a beast skin shirt and armor. Dodo quickly put on most of the armor and chose two tower shields that could hide even the giant body when used in conjunction with a weapon. It looked like a moving citadel.


    Many of the captains are wearing similar armor. Every weapon is different, including a great sword, a great hammer, and a battle axe, but all of them are huge enough to cut humans off with ease.


    Among them, my nearest son looked at Dodo''s gear and questioned it.


    Dad, don''t you use any other equipment?


    "I don''t want to. I just need to stroke the wooden boy." Do you really need some gear? "


    Isn''t it a flashy face to stroke a tree boy?


    "It''s important to have a boom like this. Besides, you don''t have enough brawl. Or should I give it to my subordinates?"


    "Haha, I''m not kidding. It''s too much of a waste, Dad."


    The fiercely laughing Captain''s face hides behind a tetrahedron. When Dodo wore a helmet that only came out of his mouth, he laughed and tried to leave the gate. Alpha Reese headed for the fort to see how they fought. The shadows of the Allied forces were already within sight.


    Dodo barked loudly, unbeatable by the storm blowing into the valley. It was loud enough for an avalanche to happen.


    "We are! It''s all equally for the family!" Become a fighter! "


    "" "Wooler..." "


    A blocked enemy! Shatter them all!


    "" Woo-hoo... ""


    "With 17 wives! For 65 children!" Everyone charge! "


    With those words, Dodo ran violently, followed by dozens of captains who said, "You have 19 wives, father!" "There are 68 children!" Have you forgotten the mother of Atai!? "disturbing behavior, such as."


    The expression was ferocious but somewhat pleasant, and it was clear at first sight that everyone had absolute confidence in Dodo and liked him as the leader of the regiment.


    The dodo had great legs and had reached the front line of enemies.


    "Hahaha! Knock it off...?"


    Dodo stumbled brilliantly on the stone, literally trying to jump. As it rolled down the stairs that had become a part of the slope, it rushed straight into the head of the enemy and crushed the advance of the Allied army.


    The dodo was like a giant ball of snow, but it was still going down the hill.


    "Dad, this is ridiculous!"


    But it looks like he''s my dad.


    It''s like a castle hammer. The front line is crumbling.


    You''re leaking all over the place!


    Can''t help it, let''s wipe your ass


    "Shove it in! Don''t let my dad get behind you!"


    The slopes and staircases are wide, about 20 people wide, and if they are narrow, they will narrow down to about 5 people. There is a fence to prevent falls in the abyss, but it is a cliff that blows mostly. There will be thousands of puppet soldiers marching there, but only a few dozen are against M��ller''s steelmen. But the dozens of them were strangely strong.


    The warriors wrapped in thick full-body armor, instead of fighting their weapons, burned themselves. Then, as I shake it off, I pushed the puppet soldiers out one after another and pushed them down the cliff.


    There were no ordinary spears, swords, or even bows in their thick armor, let alone soldiers who were armed enough to compete with them.


    "Hahaha! I''m going to the deserted field!"


    "Don''t be alarmed, brothers. Still, numbers are enough violence."


    A small Zeho swung a giant hammer and dropped more than ten enemy soldiers under the cliff. Looking at the situation from the top of the fort, Alpha Reese roared.


    It''s such a breakthrough.


    ��M��ller''s Iron and Steelers rarely crush their opponents to earn longer on the battlefield. Rather, they are good at defending groups and bringing wars to the draw. This is one of the reasons why conflict zones are not unified.��


    Katra snaps with a slightly weakened wind and explains to Alfilise as she fixes her frontal hair.


    I''ve been through the conflict zone, but I don''t think I met you because I didn''t come to any extra places.


    "They''re always on the battlefield." Since Dodo stopped, but with this momentum, I think I can push back about five forts. "


    "Do you want to do that with a few dozen people?"


    ��It''s going to be hard to stop them from dropping backwards unless they go to the open place. Now, let''s get out of here."


    When Katra rang the ground with her spear, they all rode on the Tenma and began to advance for the spawn. The unified movement, the undisturbed appearance, and the appearance were like a march of spirits.


    Spectacular.


    ��If you look at the way we fight, you might change your mind. Do you know what we are called on the battlefield?"


    ��I don''t know?��.


    Hyenas on the battlefield--that''s called dead meat scavengers.


    Katra spilled a beautiful smile that didn''t fit her words, and Verfra was smiling bitterly beside her.


    Continued

 2389 War starts, and its wastage is from 63 to 64.

    "It''s a gorgeous dead flesh scavenger for the enemies, you guys."


    "No, Velfra, there are limits to what a normal person can do." Because it''s the best way to fight a man who''s not as gifted as you and Marguerite. "


    "I don''t deny it, but you guys are a real threat in a war of annihilation." The opponent will only see death itself. "


    "I''m new to dolls, so I don''t know if I can do it well." The salvation is better than the mid-winter of Rockhire. Can I borrow Marguerite for the backpack? "


    "Do as you please. You can get it out of Jaeger and Roman''s Land." As usual, I''ll go ahead of Dodo and pay for the exposure. Because it''s easier to go berserk without people. "


    With that said, Verfra spawned on her own. I thought that the Tenma Knight''s battle on a single ride was only good for arrows, but Verfra spawned without hesitation.


    Seeing that, Marguerite stepped down from Tenma, gently stroked Aima''s neck, and entrusted her subordinates with the reins.


    "Well then, as the captain ordered, I will follow M��ller''s steelmen on foot." Please add some people from your side to avoid leakage. Well, I might be able to do it by myself, but Dodo-san is a big deal, so I think there are more of them than I thought. "


    "Yeah, yeah. That''s fine, but--"


    Nah, I''m going.


    Marguerite barely replied, as if she were going for a walk, and spawned lightly. Seeing that, Katra gives the order.


    All Riders, ascend! I''ll cleanse the remnants, follow me!


    "" Yes! ""


    In this wind and cold, the Dragon Knight and the others almost lost control and crashed in half a second. Among them, it seems that Tenma, who is native to Rockhire Great Snowfield, will not lose his ability to fly all day in the cold. However, unlike the humans on the top, they seem to have a sense of humor as a Tenma Knight.


    Thinking that they had disappeared into the blizzard for a moment, they increased their speed to match the current, and stomped their heads with their spears at the surviving Fusion soldiers. And in an instant, he left the scene without giving a chance to counterattack, and hid himself in the blizzard again.


    Ah, now Alpha Reese realizes it''s a silver armor suit for that. Their tactics are easier to use in a blizzard. Slow-moving or staggering soldiers could certainly be said to be dead meat scavengers on the battlefield, but even the flowing maneuver of repeated blows and departures was even more beautiful.


    And after one of Aphrodite''s elite swept through the remnants, Marguerite saw the tragedy and tilted her head.


    "Hmm... there and there. And that''s it."


    Marguerite suddenly thrust her sword at the soldier she was lying on. Then it turned out that the soldier was freaking out in a reflex and pretending to be dead.


    How do you know it in this pile of corpses? Indeed, the Puppet Soldier disappeared when he died, but his speed was slow in the cold, and little had happened yet. Besides, ordinary human soldiers are mixed in. It was no wonder why Alpha Leith could do such a thing, but so was the doll.


    The faces of the soldiers who got up from pretending to be dead looked slightly cloudy and frightened. Marguerite''s smile did not disappoint when she saw the situation, but her mouth twisted as if it were even worse.


    "Fufu, why do you wonder if I can find a soldier who is not exactly dead?" The reason is simple, you don''t smell of death. Whether it''s a doll or a real person, you know what you can move. The fact that you''ve made it so exquisitely has turned it into a backdrop. "


    Describing the reason why it could not be, Marguerite''s sword twice and twice and twice glistened, and the doll collapsed one after another. It''s smoother to hunt down a soldier without leaving anything behind than to clear the snow.


    Alpha Reese returned to me with orders from the new American Company Leaders for the terrible task.


    ��Danzi, Olga, and Kane - spawn with 30 of them! Please support Marguerite!"


    Yes!


    Do I have to leave?


    Liliam and Urs somewhat complained, but Alfilise shook her head.


    "Urus and Liam are waiting next to me." I still have concerns. "


    ��Concerns?��


    Yes, there are concerns I don''t want you to hear about.


    They don''t know what Alpha Reese''s words mean. An hour later, the ironmonger''s captains, led by Velfra and Dodo, showed a fierce counter-attack to retrieve ten strongholds. The damage inflicted on the opponent is estimated at 5,000. I gave up any further counterattacks to make it an open slope, but without it I would have been able to drive them off even further.


    When Alpha Reese stroked her chest with relief, she threw in all the people there and called Closse, creating a simple fortress all at once. Being able to hold out on the spot for two days. In the meantime, they rebuilt the rear fortress and managed to breathe again.


    Then, the Puppet Soldier and the centrepiece army, Romanesque Land, repeated the battle of exhaustion. When the Puppet soldier attacked day and night, he gradually increased his attack, and formed an assault force to recover that amount. Repeating those things, they were consumed unilaterally by each other, no, in a sense, only by Roman''s Land.


    The Puppet soldier''s supply is exhausted, and the humans who came here to join us are beginning to think that they are fighting alongside something that is not good. However, at that time, Arnelia, Gruzardo, and Ediodo did not already have the right to speak, and they just took a resolution at a meeting of shape, and became a group that only obeyed Shoenseleno''s words.


    However, there are other changes that are unknown to such a group.


    Continued